《Lord of War》 Chapter 1 The weathered ruins stand in the dark wind, blocking the rotten smell. Whew! A sharp noise roared up and a silver light flashed out of the air. Click. An extremely subtle sound sounded, as if some ingenious mechanism had been touched. There was an oblique impression on the stone wall from top to bottom, followed by a roar. Nearly half of the area on the stone wall began to slide slowly along the oblique impression, and fine stones and sand also fell from the fracture trace. However, in an instant, the half of the thick stone wall that seemed to be connected to the ground was left, and the other half had fallen to the ground. Smoke filled the air. "Damn it, it''s unscientific!" A young man hiding behind the stone wall uttered a curse. The young man looked like he was only twenty-two or three years old. His appearance was not very outstanding, but his black satin hair was more conspicuous. At the moment, although he began to curse, his face did not show too much panic. His calm and quiet eyes made his whole person exude a unique charm. He did not choose to stay behind the stone wall, but when nearly half of the stone wall roared and collapsed, he picked up the only weapon in his hand and ran quickly, and then hid behind another wall. "Sean! You big liar! " A slightly childish child voice suddenly sounded. Perhaps it was because the master of the discourse seemed a little anxious and nervous at this time, so that his voice became a little sharp, "I don''t believe you anymore!" The owner of the voice hid not too far from the young man. This is a young girl. Her skin is white and delicate. Although most of the children''s skin is delicate, this is particularly obvious in her. Coupled with her delicate facial features as exquisite as the legendary works of carving masters, and a long blond hair that emits bright luster in the sunshine, all of them show that the identity of this girl is not simple. At least in the eyes of Sean, the young man who looked a little embarrassed at the moment, the little girl''s lineage definitely belonged to the very noble one. But now, Sean''s face was a little ugly: "you fool! I told you to hide! " Sean looked up from behind the obstacle. Sure enough, he saw the enemy who had always targeted him. Now he finally turned his head and faced the little girl. "Damn it! I haven''t established a stable hatred yet. Now the hatred has been pulled away by you! " Sean cursed, but when he saw the enemy start walking towards the little girl, Sean quickly picked up a stone and threw it at the enemy, "Cecilia, run! Find a place to hide first! " Ding. The stone hit the other party''s helmet and was bounced to the ground. But as a way to attract attention, this is enough. The enemy standing in front of Sean was a soldier wearing black armor, but the armor had been damaged in many places, and the armor was already dim because of lack of maintenance for a long time. Even if it was worn on the body, only some areas could protect it, However, these places that can play a protective role are places with little protective value. The key position with real protective value is to reveal the inner body. On the surface, this armored soldier should also be regarded as an elite soldier who withdrew from the front-line battlefield. But in fact, this is a black warrior. [Name: dilapidated Black Knight] [race: undead] [rank: Black Knight (Level 5)] [attribute: strength: 16; Agility: 8; Endurance: 13; Wisdom: 0; Will: 5] This series of data is the information about the monster in front of Sean''s eyes at the moment. Under normal circumstances, as a level 5 class, the black knight is by no means what Sean can deal with at present. However, the Black Warrior in front of him suffered extremely serious and irreparable damage, so his actual rank is only one level. However, even so, for most people, the Black Warrior is not such an easy monster, because it still retains the fighting instinct of the dead. But there''s only instinct left. Under the influence of this instinct, it will judge the priority sequence of hatred according to the specific strength of the enemy within the line of sight. Sean saw that the Black Knight''s vision finally rested on himself, and then walked towards him. He frowned, then clenched his long sword and came out from behind the stone wall. The current situation is a little biased against the script in his plan, but at least it won''t deviate too far. The situation is still under his control. It would be easier to solve the Black Warrior if Cecilia hadn''t suddenly disrupted his plan just now. "Come on!" Sean looked at the long sword with a blue cold light in the Black Knight''s hand, and then took a step forward, the whole man rushed up! Sprint! The distance between Sean and the black knight is only six meters, which is just the limit distance that the sprint can reach. But Sean''s speed is fast, and the Black Knight''s response is definitely not slow. Almost at the moment of Sean''s sprint, the black knight had waved his long sword according to his instinct. It was the sharp sound that made Sean''s scalp numb again. The long sword swung an arc and a half circle, and the light blue brilliance was clearly visible as a crescent moon. The speed of this sword is the ultimate. With Sean''s sprint speed, when he rushes close to the Black Knight, he will become a headless. Only instinctively speaking, it can show that the Black Knight''s combat strength is definitely above Sean. But what people didn''t expect was that at the moment when the long sword was about to hit Sean''s neck, he had an extremely obvious pause. The whole person changed from extreme speed to extreme stillness. The powerful reaction force made Sean''s face distorted at this moment. It was obvious that this taste was not good. But this time, it made Sean completely avoid the danger of decapitation, and the next moment, the ordinary iron sword in Sean''s hand pierced the heart of the black knight. Roar! The Black Knight''s helmet suddenly showed two red lights. He clearly heard the transmission of the sound, but Sean still heard an angry roar, which seemed to be transmitted directly from the soul. But Sean didn''t have the slightest fear. He held the long sword in his hand and continued to go deep. The tip of the sword had even penetrated through the necrotic and rigid back muscles of the black knight. Then the next second, Sean immediately released his right hand. While loosening the handle of the sword, his right hand flashed a light white light. Then he put it on the Black Knight''s right hand and said in his heart: "be proficient in distribution, be more powerful, be more agile and have more endurance." Sean''s right hand flashed away, but what was strange was that no one could see it except him. The Black Knight''s right hand with the sword waved in the past, but the scene of blood splashing that should have appeared in front of him did not appear. It just felt that its right hand felt a little different, but the specific degree of change was obviously indistinguishable from the Black Knight''s completely necrotic brain. Sean, who stepped back, now had the long sword in his right hand, which was still in the Black Knight''s hand. [after passing the test, you can successfully seize the opponent''s weapon.] The Black Knight looked at the long sword in Sean''s hand, and then looked at his right hand. He couldn''t understand why his sword was gone. However, as a dead creature with serious injury and zero IQ, he just looked down at his chest, and then reached out to hold the long sword that ran through his chest and pulled it out. However, when the Black Knight looked up again, it was Sean''s sudden attack. This series of attacks, if faced with the black knight in its heyday, is not enough, but it is enough to face a damaged Black Knight with only one-third of his fighting instinct. And although Sean''s damage power is not particularly high at the moment, and many attack decisions are resisted by the armor of the Black Knight, Sean''s attack is better than fluency. Every three combos is a set of attack means, which is like a storm. From the beginning of the attack, the Black Knight only resisted for a moment, then completely fell into the disadvantage and was completely suppressed by Sean. Although it also tried to fight back, the long sword with ordinary texture in its hand was not Sean''s long sword opponent who won the Black Knight''s hand at all. Only after a few exchanges, the long sword was completely broken, which was also the main reason why the Black Knight would be completely suppressed. "Cecilia!" Sean shouted. "I see!" The little blonde girl hiding in the distance answered loudly. Then the next moment, Sean immediately ducked from the Black Knight''s stroke, and then rushed out to the next fierce one. The whole person had jumped to the position two meters behind the black knight. After he rolled on the ground, he immediately stood up. Just then, a roaring explosion suddenly sounded, the scorching heat wave and the impact of the air flow suddenly set off, shaking Sean to stagger again. But fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and soon stood firm. When I looked up, the Black Warrior in front of me had completely turned into a human torch, but the tenacious vitality as a dead creature didn''t make it die. Instead, the roar from the depths of my soul kept ringing. But at this moment, Sean will never let the monster have any counterattack ability. He quickly rushed to the Black Knight, waved his long sword, and a blue glow like a crescent moon swept over the Black Knight''s neck, wearing a black helmet and a burning head. =========Split line======== Friends who have read my previous works should be well aware of some of my habits. The beginning of this book is still a little slow, but please believe me, this story about Sean will be as wonderful and interesting as ever. Chapter 2 Miracle continent is the continent where the world is located. It is divided into dozens of kingdoms and empires. Its vast continental area is beyond anyone''s imagination, let alone countless islands and undiscovered regions around this continent. On the miracle continent, the closer it is to the north, the warmer the climate will become. The air is not dry, but the humidity is not high. It can be regarded as the most comfortable living environment. The kingdom of Celian is located in such a northern region, which can naturally be regarded as a rich and powerful kingdom. However, no matter how rich and powerful a country is, the development of some areas will always lag behind, or even drag down the development of a kingdom - although the reason may also be related to the local lords, but most people don''t think so. This is a small village in the kingdom of Celian, led by shiver. The scale of this village is not large. There are only about 30 families in the whole village. However, because the village has no special products to export, let alone businessmen, even peddlers will not come to this place. Therefore, the flow of people here can be said to be almost zero, and usually there are not many people passing through in a year. Although the village is not prosperous, at least it is not poor. Relying on hunting and farming twice a year, the villagers live a relatively good life. However, since a few months ago, an unknown Black Warrior of the dead occupied an old ruins outside the village, the people in the village have become terrified all day. Since that time, some people in the village began to disappear. Later, it developed to the point that at night, every family was confined to the door and did not dare to come out, because walking corpses began to appear in the village. Since the village''s economy is not very good, it is natural that we can''t ask mercenaries to come and help - and those small mercenaries dare not take up the task after hearing the exclusive words of the dead such as black knight and walking corpse. As for reporting to the Lord, the village head sent someone over, but the Lord''s army didn''t come to encircle and suppress for so long, which made the people in the village feel abandoned and desperate. The ruins used to be a noble residence. At that time, the environment around the village was good, but with some man-made development and destruction, the beauty around the village no longer existed. Later, the residence was naturally abandoned. Later, perhaps because of severe weathering or other reasons, the mansion collapsed into ruins. At this moment, nearly 50 villagers gathered at the entrance of the village and looked forward to the ruins in the distance. The ruins are not too far from the village. Standing at the entrance of the village, you can still see the outline of the ruins. "Village head, those two children... Really no problem?" "It should be... No problem." The old man who was called the village head bent down and was a little uncertain on his face, "that man warned us before the monster appeared, so... So he must have a way." However, no matter who enters the ruins that is no different from hell in the eyes of the villagers, and no news has been heard for five or six hours, he will certainly not think it is a good thing. But that''s the only person willing to help them in recent months, so although it''s been so long, everyone still spontaneously gathered here and maintained expectation and hope. Just as some villagers began to look disappointed, two figures finally appeared on the horizon. Most of the villagers began to rub their eyes. When they were sure that it was really the two people who said they wanted to help him solve the trouble and then ran to the ruins, all the villagers gave a burst of cheers, and then they rushed towards the two figures like a tide. These two figures are naturally Sean and Cecilia. Cecilia was wearing a long black-and-white gothic dress, holding a golden book with a thickness of about 30 cm and a length and width of 30 cm in her arms. Her exquisite facial features were expressionless at the moment, but she looked at Sean nearby with a little more resentment, and muttered from time to time: "liar!" Sean smiled bitterly, rubbed Cecilia''s head, and then said, "I told you not to run out casually. When I cheated it to you, I''ll use fireball to deal with it. As a result, you didn''t listen and had to be so embarrassed. How can you blame me for such a thing?" "Liar!" Sean was helpless. In fact, the tactics of entering the ruins to deal with the Black Knight went smoothly at the beginning. There are only about ten walking corpses in the whole ruins. With the cooperation of Sean''s swordsmanship and Cecilia''s spells, these are very easy to solve. Of course, the process is not very beautiful. After all, for Cecilia, the evil monster of walking corpse is really ugly and frightening. But all the way down smoothly, after meeting the Black Knight, it became a mess. Originally, according to Sean''s plan, he was responsible for attracting the hatred of the Black Knight, then leading the black knight to Cecilia''s nearby, and then Cecilia''s fireball skill solved it. For this reason, Sean even stayed in the ruins for several hours. But what Sean didn''t expect was that Cecilia was startled by a mouse, and then she was discovered by the black knight. Then there was a series of embarrassed evasion and escape, because the black knight had entered the violent stage at that time. Even if Sean had the experience of dealing with the Black Knight, he didn''t dare to provoke at this time, Can only endure until the end of the Black Knight''s violent time. Of course, if that''s the case, Cecilia wouldn''t scold Sean, but Sean told her that the task was very easy. She could easily finish it as long as she threw a few fireballs. But in fact, Cecilia was almost cut by the black knight. Being so positively frightened, Cecilia certainly wouldn''t give Sean a good look, but considering that she was only a little girl of 12 or 3 years old, Sean couldn''t say anything. "Sure enough, it''s different from the game." Sean looked at Cecilia, who was still angry. He whispered, "there are still too many unexpected factors. This is just a level 5 copy..." "What are you muttering about?" Cecilia looked at Sean. Although she still didn''t have much expression on her face, she wasn''t as angry as she was just now. "She''s always so talkative. The villagers are coming." "Nothing." Sean shook his head. He looked at the villagers who were cheering and running. There was a little more smile on his serious face. Although he looked quite embarrassed at the moment, his confident and calm temperament still made people feel like finding the backbone. "Yes, it''s no longer a game, but a real world!" As if to strengthen his faith, Sean raised the head of the black knight in his hand in front of all the villagers. Suddenly, the villagers cheered even louder. Just like the heroes who returned in triumph, Sean and Cecilia were welcomed back to the village with great enthusiasm by the villagers, which made Cecilia, who was not good at communicating with others, feel a little distressed, but Sean would take care of her at this time. After returning to the village, there was a grand dinner like a celebration. Fish food even appeared at the dinner. You know, the village is not close to the sea. The main food is meat and vegetables. Fish food is generally only possible at major festivals. The most rare thing is that the fish creatures at the dinner are very fresh, which makes Sean very clear, These villagers'' enthusiasm and welcome are real, with theout a trace of the fraud. After the dinner, the villagers even arranged a clean house for Sean and Cecilia to live in. Under this difficult enthusiasm, Sean could only choose to stay in the village for another day. ¡­¡­ The north wind at night was not as cold as expected. Sean stood at the window on the second floor of the house and looked out at the scenery. A moment later, Sean finally left the window. He looked back at Cecilia sleeping in bed. From the look on his face, it can be seen that the little girl slept very sweet. Looking at Cecilia sleeping, Sean also showed a rare smile: "it''s been a month..." In the words, there is a strong feeling. In fact, Sean doesn''t belong to the world. He comes from a place called the earth. However, even he could not explain why he appeared in this world. The memory of the last scene when he came to this world was that he led the elite group of the guild to open up wasteland. At that time, he was known as the most difficult copy of a hundred people in the game. The memory after that was that he somehow woke up in a suburb. He was penniless and had to face the pursuit of several local dogs. If there were no hunters nearby, I''m afraid he would have become the belly meal of those local dogs. After that, Sean sorted out his thoughts and took survival as the urgent goal. What makes him as like as two peas in the world is that he can adapt himself to the rhythm and habits of the world so quickly, and even has many people''s astonishment to understand many things. This is due to the virtual online game "miracle" played by Sean when he first played on the earth. After Sean learned this, he also began to discover the secret hidden in himself: Although he came to the world with only one level, and he didn''t bring his luxurious equipment and amazing wealth before, his skill panel was brought by him with his journey, There are many skills on it. They are powerful skills that Sean spent a lot of time and energy collecting. Though what they did not as like as two peas in the first place, Sean found out that the world was exactly the same as the game of miracle. However, even if he knew what to do, he didn''t find out how difficult it was until he really began to implement these plans: because this is already a real world, not just a virtual game like a game, and he can often care less about all kinds of situations. On the miracle continent, Sean will not only face all kinds of death threats, but also work hard to make money in order to solve food and clothing, and even try to improve his level. In addition, there are a variety of practical problems bothering him, such as the problem of injuries and the distance on the road - an hour''s journey in the game may become more than a few days in the real world. Even because it is a real world, there will be no so-called blood and blue bars. Once the hand and foot are broken, it is a real lifelong disability, And once you die, it must be true death. But even so, Sean still didn''t give up, because he knew the advantage gap between himself and others: proficiency - he was just like the player in the game at the beginning. With each level promotion, he could get two proficiency points. This is what Sean values most. On Sean''s skill list, only three skills have been activated so far. [sprint: run six meters quickly towards the front. Auxiliary level 1 general, level 23, proficiency 14.] [continuous chop: attack three times in a row. Swordsmanship level 1 ordinary sword, level 25, proficiency 24.] [seizing the blade: if the sum of strength, endurance and agility is greater than the sum of the three items of the target, you will successfully seize the opponent''s weapon. Auxiliary first-order special empty hand, level 1.] It took Sean nearly a month to finally upgrade to level 5. He didn''t dare to use it indiscriminately with only ten proficiency points. Because in the later stage, players will never have only a few skills, and the activation of skills must consume one proficiency point. In addition, the activation of special skills needs to consume more proficiency points, not to mention that the proficiency points can also be used to improve personal attributes or professional skills. Therefore, the use of each proficiency point should be carefully considered. The activation of general skills needs to consume one proficiency point, while the skill like "blade seizing", as a first-order special skill, only activation needs to consume two proficiency points. As for skills such as "continuous chopping" and "sprint", there are restrictions to a certain extent at the first level. Only with the improvement of the level can the power or other effects be gradually improved: for example, "continuous chopping" can only attack twice at the first level and three times at the second level. Although the improvement of proficiency doesn''t seem to be high, it only needs three proficiency to improve the continuous chopping to level 3, but in fact, it takes a long time to improve each proficiency, and the slower the improvement of proficiency, the longer the time it takes. Now, the two skills of chopping and sprinting are in the second level. It''s still because of Sean''s training results day and night in the past month - if you don''t want to waste proficiency, only this kind of unremitting hard training can bring about the improvement of results. After all, many higher-level skills need these low-level skills as pre skills to strengthen and improve. However, even so, Sean activated these three skills and still used four proficiency points. In addition, in order to successfully capture the weapon from the Black Knight, Sean also consumed three proficiency points and allocated them to personal attributes. In fact, Sean has only three proficiency points left to be allocated. But Sean doesn''t regret it. As the leader of the elite group in the guild, Sean has his own strong logic in principle. [Charles'' sabre, slightly enchanted (bronze), hardness 12, sharpness 12, puncture 10, strength + 3, endurance + 1] [Item Description: This is the sword given to General Charles by King ERD III of the kingdom of Serian on the eve of the outbreak of the northern cold battle. The sword followed General Charles''s military life and was once regarded as the honor symbol of General Charles''s family. However, later, the sword lost its whereabouts because of the internal struggle of General Charles''s family due to inheritance. Now, although you are lucky to get this sabre, the magic on it has lost too much, and it has long lost its reputation before.] This sword is the fundamental reason why Sean will solve the black knight. Otherwise, how could Sean be interested in, or even spend a lot of time and energy on, a level 5 copy that was just for novice players to practice and cooperate in the game? As a signed professional player, Sean has worked hard in miracle for seven years. He knows a lot of things in the game. Although he doesn''t remember many things very clearly, he can still wake up those sleeping memories if he touches the scene. Like this sabre, Sean remembers that it has a follow-up task, but the sabre will fall only when he kills the black knight for the first time. At the beginning, Sean missed the sabre in the game, but at least this time he won''t. However, from the perspective of this action, Sean found a problem: in the real world, these copies can''t be brushed repeatedly like the game, and any copy has only one customs clearance opportunity. In addition, the copy also has a birth time. For example, the copy originally called "wandering darkness" in the game only appeared a few days ago, and Sean once came to the village half a month ago in order to obtain the sword, but that copy has not yet appeared, This is why the village head immediately sent someone to contact Sean after the villagers found out that the LORD had not sent troops to encircle and suppress. But after half a month, Sean was not alone when he came here again. Thinking of this, Sean went to Cecilia and covered the quilt kicked off by Cecilia again. Although Cecilia always looks young and mature, and sometimes speaks very poisonous, in fact, the little girl is only 13 years old after all, and she still yearns to be loved. From the moment Sean decided to take Cecilia on an adventure, he decided to raise the little guy well. And Sean was excited at the thought that he was likely to cultivate a super magical genius. Because no one knows Cecilia''s personal attributes better than Sean! Chapter 3 [Name: Cecilia] [race: human] [Combat profession: Magic apprentice (Level 2)] [personal attribute - strength: 3 (13); Endurance: 6 (15); Agility: 4 (14); Wisdom: 21 (30); Will: 20 (28)] Sean was shocked when he saw Cecilia''s personal attributes. You know, on the miracle continent, the five personal attributes of normal adult humans should be "5 (10)". The number five represents the current state, while the number ten represents the current growth limit. The growth limit will be improved only when the career is advanced. Of course, it can also be improved by other means; The current state will gradually increase with different situations. For example, wisdom can be improved by reading for a long time, but the long time needs to be calculated in months. Therefore, in the game, for players who like to take chances, they will choose to consume proficiency points to improve their current attributes in most cases - but in today''s world, only Sean can do this. So celicia''s outrageous and extreme personal attribute really makes Sean feel extremely incredible: if only the intelligence attribute is particularly high, Sean can understand, but the will attribute is also so high, which is something wrong. After all, in Sean''s impression, the will attribute is the most difficult attribute to improve. If reading a large number of books a month can improve the wisdom attribute a little, then the will will need up to three or four months of training to improve a little. But this is not absolute. Sometimes, if you get some intense mental stimulation, as long as you can survive this period of mental trauma, you can also greatly improve your willpower. All this fully shows that Cecilia is definitely a girl with a story. But what was hidden behind it, Sean didn''t care at all. He paid more attention to Cecilia''s potential. After all, Cecilia is still a minor, and once she becomes an adult, all her personal attributes now have to add two points. In other words, as long as she is an adult, Cecilia''s wisdom and will are only basic attributes, with 16 points and 17 points respectively. In the years before Sean played the game, I haven''t heard of the existence of a legal professional NPC with such a high quality attribute. Although Sean was curious about what kind of things Cecilia had experienced to have such a high will attribute, after asking for no results, Sean stopped asking. At least he knows that he can''t help Cecilia with only one rank at present. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, in fact, Cecilia is really above him only in written strength, which makes Sean somewhat helpless. Rank, this is the benchmark to judge a person''s strength on the miracle continent. However, this judgment method is not absolute. At least this standard can not be applied to Sean. The reason is simple. For people on the miracle continent, the higher the rank, the stronger the strength and the stronger the ability (skills) they master. Although there are not no examples of the lower level winning over the higher level, this is very rare after all, and usually only occurs in the low-level competition below the third level. However, Sean can obtain proficiency points through level promotion, and then assign these proficiency points to different skills and personal attributes to maximize his ability. In addition, he can see the opponent''s personal attributes, so the judgment standard of rank is not applicable to Sean at all. If anyone in the world absolutely violates the general laws of the miracle continent, it must be Sean. However, that doesn''t mean Sean can''t improve his rank. Miracle mainland and "miracle" are completely the same game, so for Sean, who was mixed with level 9 in "miracle", the promotion of rank is no secret. For Sean, what really hinders his promotion is experience value, because Sean has found that in this real world, it is by no means easy for him to gain experience - if in the game, he can gain experience by killing creatures such as wolves and wild dogs, but here he can not only fill his stomach, No experience at all. On the contrary, I gained some experience in those small things I did to make money before, and then I accumulated a lot of experience by taking on various tasks with Cecilia. After passing the small copy of "wandering darkness" this time, he also gave him a lot of experience value, which made Sean wonder whether he could only obtain experience value by receiving various task entrustments? But as soon as this idea appeared, it was snuffed out by Sean, because when he killed the walking corpse and the black knight in the ruins, he also had experience value, which was enough to overturn his previous idea. After a little thought, he really couldn''t sum up the law. Sean ignored it. He believed in the law of "when the ship comes to the bridge, it''s straight". ¡­¡­ The next day. Before dawn, Sean shouted Cecilia. After they cleaned up, they left the small village. In miracle, since the copy of "wandering darkness" was opened, this village has become the favorite place for low-level players. Later, it has gradually developed into a prosperous town. But on the miracle continent, "wandering darkness" has been solved by Sean and Cecilia. It''s not like the game where you can brush copies indefinitely. Therefore, I''m afraid this small village can no longer become a prosperous town. After all, there are no special products here. However, this may be a good thing for a small village. Because of its remote location, the shiver collar has never been a rich land, and the Lord Viscount Damien, who rules this area, will not pay too much attention to it. The villagers here can still live carefree and do not need to be dragged down by high taxes. After passing through the "wandering darkness" and many experiences gained from killing the black knight and getting thanks from the villagers, Sean''s level has been upgraded from the original level 5 to level 6, only a little to level 7. However, because there were many proficiency points in the past, even though it has been upgraded to level 6, there are only five remaining unused proficiency points. For the players in miracle, it is a common sense behavior not to use up all the proficiency points. Although this is a real world in miracle continent, Sean still retains the original player idea. Especially after all kinds of practice in the past month, Sean knows that being proficient and investing when necessary will definitely produce much more advantages than using light at the beginning, just as he used the skill of seizing the blade before. Just a little higher than the Black Knight''s attribute point is enough to successfully win Charles''s sword. But if he had used up all his proficiency points long ago, it would be impossible to take away Charles'' sword so easily when dealing with the black knight. After leaving the village, Sean and Cecilia walked along the path towards the hADAS town nearest to the village. However, although it is the nearest town to the village, it takes about three days to walk on foot. Cecilia was naturally dissatisfied with this. In her opinion, at least there should be a means of transportation. Even if she couldn''t afford a carriage, she should also buy a horse. However, the reality is always cruel, because Sean really can''t afford a horse now. Although the kingdom of Celian is a rich and powerful kingdom, not every piece of land in the kingdom is rich. Like the shiver leader, it is a territory with relatively backward development. Its Lord, viscount Damien, had no intention to develop his territory at all. He could not do other real politics except a lot of searching for the wealth of his people. Fortunately, however, the Lord at least knows the truth of fishing in dry waters. Therefore, the people can still get enough food and clothing, but it is impossible to prosper. While Sean lives here, naturally he is unlikely to have too much money. The reason why he has not left this area up to now is simply because this area was the most suitable area for players below level 2 in the game. Therefore, Sean will not consider changing regions until he takes up a second-class career. On the way back, Sean and Cecilia talked and laughed, but they didn''t make the journey too monotonous. The village was not too rich before, so Sean didn''t take too much when he left, but fortunately, he saw some game on this road from time to time, so he didn''t have to go back with dry food all the time. The food was still improved. After walking for two days, Sean and Cecilia rested by a forest near the path at night the next day. One day, they can go back to hADAS town. Sean rented a small house there. It was small but clean. When Sean didn''t receive the entrustment, Cecilia would be responsible for cleaning the house, while Sean would be responsible for all the other heavy tasks. Although this is very tight and inconsistent with Cecilia''s obvious aristocratic status, it has to be admitted that such a life is really warm. Sean said to Cecilia with a smile as he roasted a rabbit on the fire: "well, don''t complain. When you get back, I''ll burn you a bucket of water and let you take a bath. Soak as you want." "Hum." Cecilia groaned noncommittally, "can you believe the liar''s words?" Sean smiled bitterly and decided not to take this sentence. Anyway, the child''s temper came and went quickly. Chapter 4 When I returned to hADAS Town, it was noon the next day. In order to calm Cecilia''s mood, Sean burned a bucket of hot water for Cecilia as he promised, so that she could take a comfortable bath. Of course, with today''s housework and so on, Sean took charge of it all by himself, which is a kind of flattery in a sense. Lunch is also handled by Sean. Only at this time will Sean feel how painful it was to choose blacksmith as his life and career in the game. On the contrary, because he was getting tired of eating meat chops almost every day, he suddenly missed all kinds of delicious dishes he could eat before - both in and out of the game. Although it''s just ordinary food, it''s always better than the "poison" made by the magician apprentice. In a word, you can''t count on this little girl. "Why is it a stew pot again." Cecilia, who had just come out of the bath, wrinkled her little face when she saw an iron pot on the table. "Because it''s convenient and cheap." Sean blushed a little. Although the production of the stew pot was simple and cheap, he didn''t really can''t afford to buy ingredients. He just tried several times and wasted a lot of money. Sean never did this again, "after taking a bath? Then come to dinner. " As Sean spoke, he put the rest of the bread, vegetables and other side dishes on the table, and then looked back at Cecilia. But this look made Sean''s face a little surprised. Because of the hot weather, Cecilia, who just came out of the bath, was only wearing a thin dress. She tilted her head and was drying her wet hair with a towel. It''s just such a move, but it exudes a noble temperament. It''s not like a 12-year-old girl. Obviously, only those who have received extremely good family education can show this temperament. However, it is undeniable that although Cecilia is still very young, if only looking at her figure and appearance, she looks like a girl who is still in the stage of development. Moreover, from the data revealed at present, the girl''s future achievements are absolutely amazing. It seemed that Cecilia was aware of Sean''s eyes. Cecilia suddenly straightened her body with a little pride on her face, which made Sean laugh: "just your little body, learn this move in a few more years." Cecilia curled her lips and snorted, like a proud little hen running to her table and waiting for dinner. It was a very simple lunch, but Sean and Cecilia enjoyed it very much. Although Cecilia did complain at the beginning, when the food was served, she still enjoyed it with gratitude without any waste. This is what Sean values most. Because he knew very well that Cecilia''s life experience was by no means simple, not to mention her magic talent. Just her manners, actions, temperament and conversation were by no means ordinary people''s identity, but she was still able to choose to suffer, which was very great. Cecilia should have done the housework after lunch, but it was a little rare today. Sean took care of it, while Cecilia continued to read her magic book. At first, in the game, it was not very difficult for a magic apprentice to work as a magician of a third-order profession. As long as he met the employment standard, he could complete the task. However, in this real world, it is not easy for a magic apprentice to become a formal magician. In addition to having enough understanding and magic talent, he also needs the careful guidance of a magician, and then there is a 50% chance of becoming a formal magician. Cecilia''s talent and understanding are good, but the problem is that she doesn''t have a magician as a teacher, which makes her road to achievement a little difficult. Fortunately, Cecilia once told Sean that the magic book in her hand was the magic notes written by her teacher. As long as she studied it carefully, it would not be a problem to become a great magician. The great magician is a fifth level profession in miracle. Of course, Cecilia needs to make many times more efforts to become a talent through self-study without a mentor. This seems to be a very quiet and ordinary day. If there''s no knocking at the door. Sean looked at the door curiously. Cecilia obviously didn''t get up to open the door, so Sean had to go to open the door. Standing outside the door was a slightly fat man and a strong middle-aged man. "Mr. Sean, you finally show up!" The fat man warmly held Sean''s hand and looked excited. "We''ve been looking for you for several days. You''ve been away from home, which makes us anxious." "That''s very kind of you, Mr. Harvey." Sean was stunned. Some didn''t react, but he politely invited the fat man and the middle-aged man next to him to the house. At the same time, he didn''t forget to ask Cecilia to serve tea to them. "Lovely little girl, how are you?" Harvey greeted Cecilia with a smile, but the latter was cold and didn''t give a good face. However, Haley seemed to have long been used to Cecilia''s indifference. He didn''t continue to say anything, but still kept smiling. On the contrary, the middle-aged man next to him showed a somewhat unhappy look on his face, especially when he looked at Sean, his eyes were more despised and hostile. But for the middle-aged man''s look, Sean was very calm. In other words, it was a habit, because he had expected this to happen - in fact, he had been used to this attitude since he took office as a mercenary. [mercenary (first-order occupation): This is a varied occupation, which rarely gives a positive impression. Basically, as long as anyone takes any weapon, he can call himself a mercenary. In a sense, it can also be said to be an omnipotent existence. However, in many areas, mercenaries are actually equivalent to robbers and bandits. If you are suddenly arrested by guards while walking on the road, please don''t be surprised, because this must be an area that hates mercenaries.] [induction reward - weapon experience: because you have been wandering for a long time, you understand the importance of weapons, and on many occasions you are forced to use weapons you are not familiar with. Over time, you will have a unique experience on the use of these weapons (you will automatically obtain the "master" effect when using any weapon); Wandering career: after countless trials on the edge of life and death, your achievements are also surprising. Therefore, the real strong still need constant training (strength + 2, strength limit + 4, endurance + 2, endurance limit + 5, agility + 1, agility limit + 4, wisdom limit + 3, will limit + 4)] [inaugural punishment - malice: because of the special problems of the mercenary profession, you will encounter inexplicable malice in many places (all expenses will be increased by 30% when your reputation is below friendly areas).] A variety of occupations are a highlight of miracle, but they are only at the senior level. According to the original settings in the game, there are only three first-level occupations for players, namely mercenaries, apprentices and priests. Although classes do not limit the growth path of players, just like choosing apprentices or priests, they can also become melee classes at the second and third levels, because in the game, in addition to a few exclusive classes, many superior classes can cover different subordinate classes, the only difference is career reward and career punishment. However, it is obvious that these characteristics are still retained in the miracle continent, and even have had more and more far-reaching impact. Therefore, Sean, who takes a fancy to [weapon experience], a professional reward that only mercenaries have, naturally has to endure the negative impact of [malicious] professional punishment. "Mr. Harvey, you are usually a busy man." Sean didn''t care about the middle-aged man''s face. Instead, he said casually with a smile, "is there any client who wants to introduce me?" "You''re really right." Harvey nodded, but did not deny it. "Only you can accept this Commission." "Oh?" Sean was a little interested when he heard Harvey say so. Because Sean knew very well that the fat Haley in front of him was not a fuel-efficient lamp. No matter in which world, businessmen are an indispensable profession, and this profession is of great importance in the miracle continent, because many things can be circulated only by businessmen''s publicity and transportation. The chamber of commerce is the product of this situation, but some chambers of Commerce have a strong national color, while others maintain great neutrality and independence. "Polar silver" is a large independent chamber of Commerce. Their business activities cover six kingdoms including the kingdom of Serian. It can be regarded as a well-known chamber of Commerce in the north of the miracle continent. However, as a large chamber of Commerce, the president of polar silver can''t do everything personally. Therefore, the chamber of commerce is divided into deacons and business leaders according to different classes. Haley, on the other hand, is the business leader responsible for the trade route from hiville in sulilan region of the kingdom of seri to the saianqi collar. As a business leader in charge of a trade route, Haley not only has a private escort composed of three-level people, but also has more funds on hand than an ordinary viscount. Even Viscount Damien needs his help in many places. Not to mention the power, but at least he is qualified to walk sideways on the side led by shiver. How can it be that Sean is not surprised that such a person actually asks Sean? Chapter 5 "Mr. Halley, are you sure he can do it?" The middle-aged man frowned slightly and looked at Sean with a little more distrust. Sean is a little helpless about this. The impact of [malicious] professional punishment in the game was only on the expenses of repairing equipment and purchasing potions. Although it will also affect the attitude of some NPCs, it is not particularly serious. However, when this data arrives in the real world of miracle mainland, the situation becomes completely different. Although it will not become a street mouse shouted by everyone, many times no one dares to approach him. This situation continues until Cecilia is picked back. Now, a month later, Sean finally managed to brush the reputation of heville to friendship by completing many entrusted tasks. The attitude of the middle-aged man also made Sean understand that this man was not led by shiver, otherwise he would not be so targeted at himself. After getting used to the coldness and distrust of the world for some time, Sean naturally won''t be so angry, but his heart also decided that if it was really necessary for him, it was necessary to kill him. Therefore, his eyes shifted from the middle-aged man to Halley. "It''s really only he can do it." When Haley saw Sean''s eyes, how could he not know what Sean was thinking at the moment? It was not the first time he had dealt with Sean, but with a bitter smile on his face. "This is Mr. Durun. Strictly speaking, he is the employer this time." "He is too young." Truun still looked distrustful, and his aristocratic arrogance was at a glance. "He is really young, but only he can help us in the whole Suriname region." Halley frowned for the first time, and was obviously angry with Durun''s attitude. "Mr. Durun, please don''t forget the purpose of our trip." Truun glanced at Sean again, but this time he stopped talking and tacitly handed over the negotiation power to Halley. Sean saw Haley turn his eyes to himself and suddenly smiled, but the smile made Haley shiver: "only I can help the whole sulilan area... Is it the forest of stars and meteorites?" "Do you want to sit down and start?" Durun reacted immediately. Sean squinted at truun, then continued to look at Haley and said with a smile, "let''s talk about the content of the Commission first." "We''re going through the forest of stars and meteorites." After Halley and Durun looked at each other, Durun said, "I heard you came out of the inside..." "Across?" Sean was stunned. "Are you going to minord?" "It''s not minord, it''s the kingdom of potoroa." Hearing what Durun said, Sean''s eyebrows finally frowned: "it''s a little difficult." The forest of stars and meteorites, located in the kingdom of Serian, is said to be a forest with powerful magic formed by the fall of stars at the end of the twilight era. The trees in this forest grow very tall and block out the whole sky. No matter what circumstances you enter this forest, you will always see the night sky like stars. In principle, such scenery should become a very famous tourist destination. But the fact is quite the opposite. Because the forest is full of chaotic and violent magic, all the beasts living here have been demonized and become extremely terrible. Moreover, because the kingdom of Celian and the kingdom of potoroa once wanted to put this forest into their own map, a long-lasting war broke out here, The soldiers who died here have become undead creatures under the influence of magic, so the danger of this forest has long been spread. It is the minord region of the Serry kingdom if you cross it in the northeast from hiville in sulilan region of the Serry kingdom; If it crosses to the southeast, it is the road to the kingdom of potoroa. If the former, it is not very difficult for Sean who knows all the secrets of the star and meteorite forest. After all, the highest level of those Warcraft is level 40. Even if Haley''s escort didn''t go together, Sean and Cecilia can send people safely. However, if you want to go to the kingdom of potoloa, this road is a little difficult. Not to mention that the monsters you will encounter on this road are basically above level 50. The most important thing is that you must get through a "copy" on the way to the kingdom of potoloa, which is the reason why Sean frowned. "A little difficult?" For the first time, there was a flash of surprise in Durun''s eyes. In fact, before following Haley''s advice and coming here, truun did not ask other people, but no mercenary regiment dared to accept the entrustment - whether it was shiver or saianch, they all refused the entrustment as soon as they heard that they were going to cross the meteorite forest, The famous mercenary regiments simply don''t like such a commission. So at the moment, Durun was really surprised to hear Sean say "a little difficult" rather than "no". "Are you sure you are qualified for this commission?" "You just said, what''s your name?" Sean ignored what truun said and asked, "please say it again." "You!" There was a trace of anger on Durun''s face, but then he pressed it down well, but his face became a little indifferent. "Listen, I''m Durun de Royce!" No one knew. Just as Durun said his full name, Sean''s eyes suddenly flashed a light golden luster. [Name: Durun de Royce] [race: human] [identity: Viscount of the kingdom of potoroa] [age: 37] [Combat class: Knight (Level 3)] [personal attributes - strength: 26 (28); Endurance: 40 (41); Agility: 20 (24); Wisdom: 31 (33); Will: 35 (36)] When Sean looked at trughn at the moment, there was a panel floating around him, which was filled with all the information about his attributes. This is another ability of Sean after he came to this world. [true eye (blood talent): any history hidden under time cannot escape your eyes.] In fact, Sean is still a little confused about the description of this ability, because on his personal panel, the data about blood always shows a question mark, which indicates that Sean has not activated his blood. However, without activating the blood, a blood talent was activated, which made Sean a little confused, but all this could not prevent Sean from playing the exploratory psychology with the player''s mentality. Finally, after a long time of exploration, Sean finally found that as long as someone told him his real name, he could see each other''s status. If the relationship between each other is better or the corresponding knowledge is richer, the more content you can view. Cecilia has never revealed her last name to Sean, which is why truen shows more information than Cecilia at the moment. However, after looking at Durun''s data, Sean found another thing. At present, the middle-aged man''s chance to break through the fourth level is very slim. This. It is also the side of the real world that is completely different from the game world. No one can always stay on the top. Although NPCs in the game will die with the passage of time, their personal attributes will never decline. But the miracle continent is completely different. Through nearly a year''s observation, Sean can basically determine that people in this world will gradually improve their intelligence attributes with age, but on the contrary, the three attributes of strength, endurance and agility will decline, and there will usually be no change in the attribute of will, Only some people who are soft, cowardly or timid will lead to the decline of their will attributes, while people who are used to intrigues such as nobles will improve their will attributes because of their age. For example, the thirty-seven year old truun is just his golden age. Coupled with his noble background, his attributes have been greatly improved. After all, according to Sean, the growth limits of a normal [Knight] are 22, 30, 20, 24 and 24 respectively, but truun obviously goes beyond this category, And even the current attributes are close to the growth limit. However, considering that Durun is an "NPC" and is somewhat different from the player, it can also be understood that this kind of cheating. But now the world is not a game, but a real world. In this world, the third-order career is just the initial stage of a formal career. Many people have made such achievements as early as 20 or even earlier. Therefore, from Sean''s perspective after this year''s edification, If Durun can''t take the fourth level career before he is 40, even if he is lucky to be promoted to the fourth level career in the future, he can''t train his personal attributes to the level of growth limit. "How many of you are going to the kingdom of potoroa?" Sean has generally understood the strength of his employer, so the next thing to talk about is the formal entrustment, but Sean is a little uncertain. "Count you, twelve." Halley said, "don''t worry, they are all elite, and I guarantee that these people will obey your arrangement and command." "Are they all the guards in your caravan?" After seeing Haley nodding, Sean suddenly felt that the future was difficult. All the people recruited by Haley''s escort team are unified level-3 class [escort], which is promoted from level-2 class [warrior] specializing in defense skills. Therefore, its attack means can be imagined. "Mr. Halley, you''re going with me, aren''t you?" Sean asked, and after getting a positive answer, he continued: "to cross the forest of stars and meteorites to the kingdom of potoroa, the number of the team should not exceed ten. But I must take Cecilia, so you can only take six people However, I must give you a suggestion. This trip is very dangerous. We may have to face a large number of undead creatures. Therefore, you''d better find a priest to accompany you, and if possible, find two more skilled archers. They don''t require a hundred steps through the Yang, but they can''t miss the target for me within at least 50 meters. " "You really have a lot to ask for." Durun sneered. "When you''re going to start, let''s talk about compensation." Sean smiled gracefully, and then made a gesture to see off the guests. The standard of action and the elegance of etiquette were like disciples from the ancient eldest family, which made the aristocratic arrogance exuded by truun restrained. Chapter 6 "Mr. Halley, do you really believe he can do it? He''s just a mercenary, not even a soldier. " Sitting in the carriage, truun''s look became very quiet, not as cold as before in Sean''s cabin. I think the change of his face before was just a kind of aristocratic means. Halley''s face was not as quiet as that of Durun, but he was a little uncertain: "according to my investigation, he did appear from that forest. Now, we can only trust him. If we can''t deliver the goods within the time limit... " "I see." Durun nodded without saying anything, "then do everything as he says." Under Halley''s sign, the carriage stopped at Sean''s door finally moved forward. In the house, Sean, who looked at the carriage leaving, didn''t look as relaxed and freehand as he had talked with Haley and Durun before. Because he knows very well that no one in the world can understand the horror of the star meteorite forest better than him. If he only goes to the minord area through the star meteorite forest, he won''t be too nervous. After all, in the early days of the game, in order to evade taxes, he didn''t go through the star meteorite forest to sell goods and materials in the minord area. So, how to cross the forest of stars and meteorites safely and effectively to minord, Sean can remember clearly. But it''s a little difficult to go to the kingdom of potoroa. "Otherwise, we won''t accept this entrustment?" Cecilia looked at Sean with a frown and said, "I don''t like that fat man anyway." Seeing Cecilia''s worried eyes, Sean''s eyebrows finally opened: "this Commission is really difficult, but we can also kill each other. We really need money now. " "But even if we don''t have money, don''t we live well now?" "We may be ok now, but have you always been your magic apprentice?" Sean rubbed Cecilia''s hair and smiled, "your talent is very good, so I can''t let you waste your time here. Although you can increase some practical experience by following me, it will also affect your meditation and learning time. Therefore, in order to fill this gap, we need enough magic crystals to accelerate your cultivation. " Cecilia pursed her mouth and said nothing more. Although she is still young, it doesn''t mean she really doesn''t know anything. At least Cecilia can tell who takes care of herself sincerely. "Moreover, the kingdom of potoroa is a kingdom that advocates magic power. We may be able to harvest more magic materials there." Sean blinked. "At a lower price." Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia finally burst out laughing. "Prepare well. In the case of Halley and the noble, I believe there should be results in one or two days." "Yes!" Cecilia nodded seriously, then turned and left. Looking at Cecilia''s back as she turned away, Sean''s eyes looked again at the direction of the carriage out of the window. In fact, he still hasn''t said one thing - that is, he needs a lot of experience to upgrade. Only in this way can he live better in this world. After all, this is a world where the strong are respected. You know, on the miracle continent, young people like Sean''s age are at least second-class occupations, and even some so-called geniuses have reached fourth-class or even higher. But he has been stuck in the first order because of the problem of experience value, which naturally makes Sean feel a little helpless. After completing the copy of "wandering darkness", his level has been raised to level 6, but if he wants to advance to level 2, he requires mercenary level to reach level 10. Therefore, he naturally needs a lot of experience points. Because Sean knows very well that what really limits his development is not the rank barrier that people in the world fear, but the "experience value" that people in the world can''t understand. Although Sean doesn''t know the specific method to obtain experience value, through this month''s training and the situation of the copy of "wandering darkness", he knows at least one thing: the higher the difficulty of entrustment, the more experience value he will obtain. In addition, it seems that he can also obtain experience value in the battle in the copy. As long as he knew these two points, Sean believed that he would soon be promoted to level 10 and take up the second-order career. This is also one of the main reasons why he will take over this entrustment. Another reason, of course, is that the kingdom of potoloa is one of the few kingdoms in the north of the miracle continent that mainly rely on magic power. Therefore, for Cecilia''s future growth, how could he go to this kingdom once. In the next few days, Sean wasn''t busy with anything else. He and Cecilia still did what they should do. Of course, Sean wouldn''t refuse if any client came to the door. Even if he asked him to help find kittens and dogs, he was happy to do it. Anyway, as long as it was a client, how could he have more than 100 experience worth entering the account, The accumulation of sand into a tower is still considerable. In fact, there are several mercenaries in hADAS Town, but it''s not that Sean doesn''t want to join, but that these mercenaries don''t care to let him join. After all, Sean''s rank is only a first-class [mercenary], so naturally he won''t ask for trouble. However, after hearing about Cecilia''s existence, several mercenaries wanted to invite Cecilia to join. Unfortunately, Cecilia refused, so they resented Sean and Cecilia. But neither Sean nor Cecilia will care about these things. On the fifth day after Haley and Durun left last time, Durun knocked on Sean''s door again at a quiet dawn. "Are you ready?" Sean looked at truun, who was already in military uniform, and asked calmly. "It''s all ready. I just want to ask you if you can start now." Truun said solemnly. He was not as frivolous and impetuous as he was last time. He really exuded a chivalrous temperament, not a noble breath. "If we can, we will start now, and others have been waiting at the edge of the forest." "Naturally, there is no problem." Sean nodded. In fact, as early as a few days ago, he and Cecilia had already prepared everything, because Sean saw a very serious look in the eyes of Haley and truen, but he thought that the other party would come to him in two days at most, but he didn''t expect that it was six days later. Presumably, the other party must also take this trip as a very serious and serious thing. There was almost no time for chatting. Sean and Cecilia each took what they had prepared before and got on the carriage carrying Durun. Soon, the carriage headed for the forest of stars and meteorites. The star and meteorite forest is not too far from hADAS Town, and of course it is not very close. Even if there is a carriage, it is already late at night when the three people reach the destination on the edge of the star and meteorite forest. As soon as he got off the carriage, Sean saw that a temporary camp had been built at the edge of the forest. At the moment, many people were busy. From time to time, there were yo cheers, which seemed to be preparing for something. From what he saw in front of him, Sean knew that there were definitely more than ten people in the camp, and there were a lot of goods and materials stacked in the camp. It seemed that it was obviously a medium-sized caravan. This scene made Sean''s eyebrows not frown. "This is just a cover up." Seeing Sean''s frown, truun guessed what he was thinking, "only ten people, including you, really want to cross the forest of stars and meteorites. But I didn''t invite the priest to accompany me, so in addition to you and me and Mr. Halley, there are three escorts of Mr. Halley, two shooters and a soldier who knows first aid. " "First aid?" Hearing the word, Sean asked subconsciously. "Yes." For Sean''s performance, truen was a little strange, but he didn''t wonder, "I also know some first aid measures, but it''s really not as good as old Peter. He''s a real soldier." After hearing what Durun said, Sean knew it well: the man called old Peter would never be a second-class [soldier], but a third-class [elite soldier] or [veteran]. If this is the case, Sean will have a greater grasp of this trip, because he knows that both elite soldiers and veterans can be regarded as tough in the same level in the game. The only pity is that only NPC can take office. Soon, under Durun''s leadership, Sean met with six other people already ready in the camp. Just this meeting process, but it doesn''t seem so friendly. "You mean we have to follow the kid''s orders all the way?" A bearded middle-aged man frowned immediately after hearing the introduction of Haley and truun, "he''s a mercenary! How can these greedy scum be competent? " Sean glanced at the wooden bow on the middle-aged man, and then turned to look at a middle-aged man of the same age, but with a sense of awe: "what''s your name?" "Peter." The middle-aged man glanced at Sean. Although his eyes were somewhat disdainful, the habit left by joining the army for many years did not make him oppose Sean''s command. "They all called me old Peter." A golden light appeared in Sean''s eyes. Chapter 7 Soon, a series of Peter''s materials immediately appeared in Sean''s eyes. As Sean guessed, Peter''s rank is not a second-class [soldier] but a third-class [veteran]. Although his personal attributes are not as gorgeous as those of truen, his victory lies in the absence of obvious weaknesses. At present, the three items of strength, agility and endurance are all 30 points. Although his intelligence attributes are slightly lower, they are less than 20 points, However, his will attribute is as high as 40 points, which means that Peter is definitely fighting in countless bloody killings, otherwise his will attribute cannot be so high - in other words, he is extremely firm. For this result, Sean was very satisfied: "can you use a bow?" When Peter heard this, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, but he nodded: "yes." Sean doesn''t ask Peter about his archery. In fact, any soldier who has joined the army must be involved if he says he will. Maybe not particularly proficient, but it''s definitely much better than those half hanging people. Anyway, Sean''s requirements for archery are not particularly high. Of course, it is absolutely impossible for Sean to say that Peter''s personal attributes are so high without a trace of curiosity. [veterans] although this rank is the third rank, in fact, as long as a person of any soldier rank is discharged from the army, his combat rank will become this rank. In other words, even after the fifth rank soldiers retire from the army, their rank will become the third rank [veterans], but the rank will change, only there will be no promotion and change in the future, but the skills and personal attributes they have learned will not disappear. Therefore, even if they are also level 3 [veterans], some people''s personal attributes will be as high as level 5 or even higher. Therefore, to judge the strength of a veterans, we can only judge from their personal attributes. Like Peter in front of him, Sean was convinced that he was at least a fourth rank soldier before he retired, and might even be close to the fifth rank at one time. But all this has become the past tense. Sean doesn''t intend to understand each other''s story at the moment. He just turned and looked at Halley and said, "Mr. Halley, please remove him from the list and choose a guard or someone else I have only one requirement, that is, to obey my command. " "Boy, what are you talking about!" Seeing Sean holding out his finger to exclude himself from the team, the middle-aged man who had not given Sean a good face before turned his face immediately. "But you''re just a hunter. Do you really think you''re a marksman?" Sean turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man coldly. "My team doesn''t need anyone who doesn''t obey the command." In saying this, Sean exuded an unparalleled cold momentum. He may only be a first-class professional at present, but in the game, he was a powerful guild team commander. Once his courage and momentum were brought into play, he was not inferior to those generals in the world. It was this momentum that deeply deterred the middle-aged man and slightly changed the faces of others. But the look on Peter''s face was totally appreciated, because it reminded him that when he joined the army, the blood in his body seemed to have burned at this moment. "You only have five minutes. We''ll start in five minutes." Sean said in a deep voice. "Don''t we wait until dawn?" Halley asked. "In the forest of stars and meteorites, there is no difference between dark and dawn." Sean opened his mouth and explained that after all, Halley and Durun are also employers this time. At least he should give them enough courtesy, "it will take more than half a month to cross the forest of stars and meteorites to the kingdom of potoroa, but there are still 16 days to be the night of the full moon... Trust me, You never want to see the tide of magic in there. " Hearing Sean''s words, Halley and trughn seemed to realize something, and they soon began to prepare. The middle-aged man holding a wooden bow was really excluded, which made him very dissatisfied when he wanted to make some extra money here. Finally, he just stared at Luther and left the temporary camp. The position he vacated was replaced by another guard in Haley''s team. Five minutes later, nine people, including Haley, Cecilia and truun, officially entered the star meteorite forest under the leadership of Sean. From the outside, the star meteorite forest is just a lush forest, but because there is thick fog around the forest all year round, you can''t see what''s in the forest if you stand outside the forest. However, it is also wonderful. Although there are a large number of ferocious Warcraft in the star meteorite forest, these Warcraft have never rushed out of the thick fog to attack the surrounding towns. It is precisely because of this that several areas around the star meteorite forest can develop. But after passing through the thick fog, the world shown by the star meteorite forest is a completely different world! Looking up, the sky over the whole star meteorite forest is not a canopy that blocks out the sun, but a night sky full of stars. Even the bright moon on the miracle continent is clearly visible. In addition to such a beautiful night sky scenery, the environment of the star meteorite forest is not particularly poor. The forest is full of fragrant flowers. There are tender grass on the ground in the whole forest. Stepping on it feels like stepping on a woolen carpet. The light blue fluorescence like fireflies everywhere in the forest adds a strange beauty to the forest. Many of the people present saw such beautiful scenery for the first time, but they were stunned for a while. Sean couldn''t help thinking that when he first entered the forest, like everyone else, he was deeply attracted by the beauty of the forest. However, he knows very well that this forest is not as simple as the beautiful scenery. The killing opportunity hidden under this beauty is also shocking - even those level 40 Warcraft will capsize here if they are a little careless. "Well, everyone wake up." After waiting for about ten seconds, seeing that many people haven''t recovered from the shock, Sean had to clap his hands to attract everyone''s attention. "We''re not here for you to have a picnic or enjoy the scenery. Don''t forget that you still have business to do!" Hearing Sean''s words, these people immediately woke up. They didn''t forget their responsibilities, but they were shocked because they saw the scenery here for the first time. However, after realizing their mission, these people were not in the mood to continue to appreciate it. Instead, they soon formed a defensive formation, protecting Halley, Cecilia and Sean in the middle. Sean has no objection to such an arrangement. Although he has the ability to protect himself as long as he does not fall into the siege in the star meteorite forest, in the eyes of others, Sean has only the first-order strength, which is no different from Haley, a businessman and Cecilia, a magic apprentice. But the guide of this trip is Sean. His existence is the most important and key of the whole team, so it is natural to protect him. In this way, the leader of the team became truen, and Sean just pointed out the way forward in the protection circle. The heavily armed Knight wore light armor instead of heavy armor. I think it''s clear that heavy armor will be inconvenient to walk in the forest. The four guards are scattered on the left and right sides with Sean and others as the core circle. This time, their equipment is not heavy shield and long gun, but thicker round shield and curved blade according to Sean''s suggestion. However, their medium armor has not been replaced. Although their negative gravity has not been reduced, it is still inconvenient to move in the forest, But at least in combat, flexibility and defense are guaranteed. Old Peter, the veteran, was in charge of the rear of the team. He didn''t wear any armor, just a simple leather armor, but the leather armor has been almost worn. It seems that it should be the object when he joined the army. However, in terms of weapons, old Peter showed the same professional characteristics as a mercenary. In addition to the long gun in his hand and the long bow on his back, he had a long sword pinned to his waist, and a sheath bag tied to his calf with a short sword inserted in it. As for the only other shooter left in the team, it can be seen that he seems to have a plan to develop into a level 4 career [Ranger]. Because he didn''t follow the movement in the team, but swam on both sides of the team, and sometimes ran in front of Durun. Although his actions seemed a little astringent, it was obvious that these were very basic investigation skills, but the most important thing was that in addition to the short bow, he also had two swords, one long and one short, Obviously, it is also ready to fight under different circumstances. After a long time, a black wolf with green stripes suddenly appeared in everyone''s view. When seeing this Warcraft, the whole team was obviously stunned for a moment. It was clear that the shooter was responsible for investigation, but why did this Warcraft appear before he gave a warning? The two people who reacted a little faster, truun and Cecilia, realized almost at the first time that the reason was the young grass on the ground of the meteorite forest, which would shield all the moving sounds! General investigation methods will be completely ineffective in the forest of stars and meteorites! Almost at this moment when everyone was distracted, Sean, who knew the danger of the star meteorite forest, shouted for the first time: "wind pattern black wolf! Everyone is ready to fight! " Chapter 8 On the miracle continent, there is a very clear boundary between beast and Warcraft. No matter how fierce the beast is, it is only a first-order creature, but even if Warcraft is weak, it is also a second-order existence. The gap between beasts and Warcraft is unspeakable. The most basic embodiment is that any kind of Warcraft has a stronger body and combat effectiveness than beasts, and has the ability to control magic. It can be said that any Warcraft can be regarded as a magic warrior. The wind pattern black wolf is a kind of wolf Warcraft that can only be seen in this star meteorite forest. However, this kind of Warcraft is different from ordinary Warcraft. In this world, the vast majority of Warcraft act alone, even other wolf Warcraft. After all, Warcraft is no better than beasts. Warcraft with strong body and special magic do not need to rely on group action to capture food. But different from the wind grain black wolf, this Warcraft still retains the habit of living in groups. The group combat ability and the unique physique and ability of Warcraft make this Warcraft an extremely terrible enemy in the forest of stars and meteorites. Durun and others didn''t know what the wind grain black wolf was, but everyone understood Sean''s sentence that made them prepare for battle. Almost at the moment when Sean''s voice fell, the four guards had already moved towards the wind pattern black wolf, the curved blade had been out of the scabbard, the body shape was slightly squatting, and the center of gravity was sinking; The shooter obviously understood his lack of melee ability. Naturally, he retreated back at the first time and stood with Cecilia; On the contrary, Durun and old Peter looked very calm and did not show any amazement or panic. The former just pulled out the long sword in his hand and didn''t even take off the round shield behind his body, while old Peter took off his long bow, quiver and long sword and went out with a long gun in his hand. It has to be said that the reaction quality of third-order professionals is still obvious, because Cecilia reacts almost after everyone has put forward the defensive battle formation, and the short magic syllables sing. However, no matter how fast they reacted, they also adopted a more conservative policy because they had never seen the wind grain black wolf, which greatly missed the best attack opportunity. Almost at the same time when everyone was in formation, a wolf cry had already sounded. When the formation of the people started, the green stripes on the wind pattern black wolf had all lit up, and rushed towards the people in the next moment. In the eyes of the wind pattern black wolf, he didn''t pay attention to the people at all. Looking at this Warcraft so arrogant, Durun snorted coldly and took a step forward. An awe inspiring momentum rushed out of him in an instant, and the long sword in his hand flashed a light that was not dazzling. It was obviously truen''s Knight skill. Sean knew what this skill was at a glance, but his face was not very good at this time, because when he saw one side of truen''s body and raised his wrist, the long sword cut towards the waist of the wind grain black wolf. As soon as the light of the long sword came on, a gust of air shook the black wolf''s waist. Only a wolf howl sounded. The black wolf was hit and flew out by truun''s sword. After turning over in mid air, it fell steadily to the ground. There was no picture of blood splashing in the imagination. Everyone was stunned. Anyone who has a little experience knows that the weakness of the wolf lies in the waist. Even Warcraft basically follows the shortcomings and weaknesses of the beast. However, in this world, not everything is absolute. There are a small number of Warcraft that never play cards according to reason. What many ordinary people think is a weakness is not a problem for them at all. With the IQ of Warcraft, they can even use it as a trap to deceive the enemy. In front of everyone, the wind pattern black wolf obviously belongs to this small part of Warcraft. "Throat!" Sean thought for a moment, then explained in a way that could be understood by everyone as much as possible: "this is the wind pattern black wolf. When they attack, the magic pattern on their body will light up, which will greatly increase their speed, and their whole body will be protected by airflow. Unless you are strong enough, you can break the airflow around them, Otherwise, their weakness is only in the throat, which is the only place not covered by magic patterns. " Wind grain black wolf is one of the most common and dangerous monsters in the star meteorite forest. Generally speaking, this kind of Warcraft will only appear in the belly of the star meteorite forest. According to Sean''s past game experience, it should appear on the fourth day, but it takes less than half a day to enter the star meteorite forest. In the past experience in the game, only classes with more than 40 points of strength can directly defeat the airflow protection around the wind grain black wolf. Otherwise, in addition to the key attacks at the throat, the wind grain black wolf can even be said to be a physical immune Warcraft, because all attacks can not break the defense. At present, there are no classes with more than 40 points in the whole team, so the best way to deal with the wind pattern black wolf is to attack the key directly. After listening to Sean''s explanation, old Peter shook his long gun and rushed up to the wind grain black wolf alone. The wind tattooed black wolf was afraid of Durun and others. Just now, after Durun''s sword didn''t cause any damage to him, the wind tattooed black wolf immediately didn''t pay attention to everyone, and saw that only old Peter rushed towards him. Even if he was fierce, the wind tattooed black wolf also rushed towards old Peter. Seeing the speed of the wind pattern black wolf, old Peter''s eyes were awe inspiring. When he stopped moving, he also stabilized his footwall. He knew that it was impossible to solve the beast with one blow, so he clenched the long gun in his hand, pointed the gun tip to the ground, and set out a set of starting style of fighting. Suddenly, he saw that the wind pattern black wolf was flying a few meters away from him. Old Peter immediately changed his gesture, swung his long gun fiercely and slapped it on the neck of the wind pattern black wolf. It was still a strong air current that burst out suddenly. This air flow completely removed the impact formed by old Peter''s swing sweep. Finally, it just swept the long gun around the neck of the wind striped black wolf, just like driving away a kitten and dog. It was useless in terms of attack and threat, even worse than the previous chop of truun. Of course, this is not to say that old Peter is not as good as Durun. After all, Durun''s previous move is obviously to launch skills, but old Peter''s attack is not. As a result, naturally, the black wolf with wind pattern was only photographed a little, which failed to completely stop its killing. Fortunately, though old Peter''s attack was not threatening, his own reaction and action were not slow at all. When he realized that his attack had failed, he walked around to the left along with the momentum of his long gun, avoiding the killing of the wind striped black wolf from the front. Only from this point, we can see that old Peter''s actual combat experience is not half rich, and everyone really feels the difficulty of this Warcraft. Obviously, it''s only a level 2 and level 40 Warcraft, but it can force old Peter, a level 3 person, to be helpless. This is the danger of the star meteorite forest, which Sean was worried about before: if he was a little careless, I''m afraid he would suffer heavy casualties. It seemed that it was not easy for old Peter to deal with the wind grain black wolf alone. Durun had to go up to support him with his sword. "Stop!" As soon as Sean saw Durun move, he even angrily scolded, "your task is not to go there." "What do you mean?" Durun was stunned for a moment, his face was a little cold, and his awe inspiring momentum burst out immediately. But in the face of such a threatening momentum, Sean didn''t respond at all. He said in a deep voice, "now I''m the commander. All you need is to obey my command. If I didn''t let you attack, you''ll stand here for me." It seemed that he didn''t expect Sean to be so calm under his momentum, and truen was a little distracted for a moment. But at the moment, Sean didn''t have time to pay attention to truun''s ideas. He turned to old Peter and shouted, "old Peter, can you insist?" "Insist?" Old Peter didn''t look back. Obviously, the soldier''s stubborn temper had been completely aroused. "It''s just an animal. I''ll kill it for you in a minute!" Hearing old Peter''s words, Sean ignored them: "you guys, cross the defense!" Seeing that Sean had taken over the command of truun so naturally, and even began to issue battle instructions, the four guards looked at each other. It was obvious that they didn''t know whether to obey his orders or not. Halley and the shooter on one side were also numb at this time. They didn''t expect that Sean would be strong enough to directly take away the command of truun, and the tone of giving orders at this time obviously didn''t care about other people''s views and ideas. Only Cecilia, who clearly knew Sean''s character, was quietly preparing her magic without interrupting. "Are you all fools? Can''t even defend the horizontal array? " Sean didn''t care about the others. Seeing that these people didn''t respond, he immediately opened the spray as if he had been the head of the game. "Do I still need to teach horizontal array defense? All three meters ahead, in a row, everyone side by side, then raise the shield, sink the center of gravity, and the blade touches the ground! Not even this basic thing? How did you become guards! " Looking at Sean without even looking at himself, truun was really angry and his face had turned red, but he had to restrain his anger and nodded to Halley. After seeing Durun nodding, Haley understood and immediately asked the four guards to obey Sean''s orders. Once confirmed, the four guards did show extraordinary quality. "Durun, the next battle doesn''t need your hand at all. The only thing you need to do is stand here and protect Mr. Halley, Cecilia and our only shooter." Seeing that the four guards finally obeyed their orders, Sean finally glanced at truun. "Also, you''d better take down the shield behind you. This thing is not for you to look good on your back. If you don''t use it, why do you bring this thing in." Being so satirized by Sean, truun was so angry that he clenched his fists, but he took down the round shield behind him and put on a defensive posture. At the moment, except for old Peter and the four guards, everyone else stared at Sean and looked at what he was going to do. It was clear that there was only one wind grain black wolf, but he didn''t gather the strength of the people to solve it, but put on an inexplicable cross array defense here, which was really incomprehensible. You know, the people present are not people who have never experienced combat. They know how to fight in the face of a lone wolf, and even in the face of wolves, it is impossible to put out horizontal array defense, but round array defense. Of course, what remains in people''s minds is still the most basic concept: Warcraft will not act in groups. But soon, this basic concept was completely overthrown. A wolf''s cry sounded in the forest, and then soon there were two wind striped black wolves at the place where the wind striped black wolf appeared just now. At the moment of seeing the two wind pattern black wolves, Sean, who has been tightening his face, smiled. Chapter 9 The wind pattern black wolf is indeed a social creature, but it is impossible for this monster to appear in a swarm in the game. After all, it is not in any large copy. And Sean, after waiting for a minute without seeing any sign of wolf tide, finally remembered some small details he had forgotten. In the star meteorite forest, you can occasionally meet a team composed of three to five wind striped black wolves. These wind striped black wolves are not foraging or competing for territory, but just "walking". What many players like most is that they can meet these "single" wind grain black wolves in the forest of stars and meteorites, because the wind grain black wolves encountered in the belly of the forest are ordinary wind grain black wolves that will not drop anything special except that the wolf king is a leader. Only these groups of single wind grain black wolves may give birth to the existence of a captain. According to the original classification in the game, the monsters in a group can be divided into Lord level, leader level, Captain level and elite level from strong to weak. Sean is not sure whether there will be such a distinction in the real world, but it is obvious that from the current emergence of the wind grain black wolf, the experience of refreshing the distribution of monsters in the game is obviously desirable. The three wind grain black wolves show that there will not be a swift wind grain black wolf commonly known as "Captain monster" by players, so it will be much simpler to deal with. But even if it is simple, there will still be a time limit, because gregarious creatures will have the characteristic of "asking for help". If they can''t solve these wind striped black wolves and leave here within ten minutes after the wolf roars, I''m afraid they will be attacked by endless wind striped black wolves. "Cecilia, drive the two black wolves away." Sean looked steadily at the two wind striped black wolves and issued a new order at the same time. Cecilia and Sean have cooperated for a long time, and they have some tacit understanding with each other. At this time, Cecilia immediately knows what to do after hearing Sean''s words. At the end of her last singing, Cecilia''s magic wave immediately became strong, a hot breath was instantly emitted from the air, and a fireball about the size of a fist had taken shape. Secondary fireball! With Cecilia''s spiritual traction, the small fireball flew out with a roar and landed between the two wind striped black wolves, causing an explosion. The shock wave caused by the fireball explosion and the heat generated by the splashing Mars finally forced the two wind striped black wolves to separate temporarily after giving a low roar. However, this separation can not play a key role. As long as the two wind striped black wolves bypass this small piece of flame, they can still merge again, which is no different from before. So when he heard Sean''s tactical order, Durun frowned. As a noble born in the kingdom of potoroa, although Durun did not know what kind of species the wind striped black wolf was, this could not be an excuse to limit his horizons. Any people of the kingdom of potoroa are well aware of the theorem about the magical world, and the theorem of fire attribute magic and wind attribute magic in physics magic is the foundation of the foundation. As a derivative of this theorem, fire attribute magic can definitely cause more lethality against creatures with wind attribute. Even if it is only the secondary fireball of apprentice magic, it can definitely cause some damage if it acts on the wind pattern black wolf. At least, Durun knew that if he was in charge of directing the battle, he would certainly let Cecilia focus on a wind tattooed black wolf, and then use the collective power to solve a wind tattooed black wolf first, rather than wasting a secondary fireball as it is now. After all, Cecilia is just a magic apprentice. Not to mention the singing time, even her spiritual power and magic are not enough to make her cast too many secondary fireball skills. Truun shook his head slightly. He was ready to take over the command and fight to the death. He knew in his heart that one or two people would be sacrificed in this battle. In fact, just as truun expected, the two wind striped black wolves soon merged again after bypassing the small flame, and this time it was a bit faster than before. It was obviously disturbed by Cecilia''s secondary fireball, so they became angry. The faces of the four guards were obviously a little more flustered. "All for stability, what are you afraid of!" Sean drank coldly, "the big man in the middle, step back half a meter Cecilia, fireballs, or drive them away. " "Can you command?" Durun was stunned and immediately scolded, "they are Warcraft with wind attribute! Don''t you know that the magic of fire is to restrain the wind? You waste secondary fireball in such a place! A magic apprentice can only cast secondary fireball three times at most! " Sean didn''t pay any attention to Durun''s meaning at all. He just glanced at the guards and saw that they seemed hesitant under Durun''s words. Even when he shouted, "those two fools in the middle, if you don''t step back half a meter, you will be the first to die! The two next to you, stand firm for me. You are not allowed to step back even if you die! " Speaking of this, Sean obviously had been angry, and finally took some time to squint at truen: "don''t forget, this is the forest of stars and meteorites!" In a word, it immediately stifled truun''s momentum. Cecilia, because she just cast magic, her spirit and magic are in a more active state, so the second secondary fireball is much faster than before. According to Sean''s instructions, she locked her spirit not far in front of the four guards, and then the secondary fireball roared out again. This time, the two black wolves with wind patterns saw the landing point of the secondary fireball. They not only had no fear, but showed the color of bloodthirsty excitement in their eyes. Their four feet also produced a weak whirlwind at this time. Just a light jump, the two wind striped black wolves jumped towards the left and right sides respectively. Their body shape was as light as a feather. They easily avoided Cecilia''s secondary fireball attack, and then at the moment of landing, they were like lightning towards the two more prominent guards. There was still a distance of nearly four meters between each other, but this distance seemed to be completely nonexistent in the eyes of the two wind striped black wolves. Jump and kill! This is one of the two attack skills of the wind tattooed black wolf. The killing speed of the wind pattern black wolf is too fast, and there is almost no time for the two guards to react. But just then, Sean''s voice sounded again: "the left and right, take a big step back. The two guards in the middle, half a meter ahead, attack the back neck of the wind pattern black wolf at the same time! " Sean''s voice was so abrupt that the two guards didn''t have time and emotion to think at all. They moved like a conditioned reflex: they were ready to raise their shields to resist, but at this time, they immediately took a big step back. The two guards who had retreated half a meter earlier ran immediately. The distance of half a meter can be said to be fleeting. The lightning killing of the two wind striped black wolves happened to stay at the place where the two guards stood at the beginning. If the two guards did not retreat, they would be knocked down by the wind striped black wolf at the moment. However, it is incredible that not only the two wind striped black wolves failed to kill, but also the two guards in the middle had stood back to their original position after rushing forward for half a meter. At this time, they just stood next to the two wind striped black wolves - the two wolves arrived at almost the same time. Without thinking at all, the curved blades in the hands of the two guards cut up towards the back neck of the wind pattern black wolf. The air flow around the wind grain black wolf broke out at the first time and blocked the chopping attack of the curved blade. It seems that it is no different from the previous attack of truun, and even worse. After all, these two people are mainly defensive guards and are not very good at attacking. But looking at the scene in front of him, there was a flash of surprise in Durun''s eyes. Because he saw two black wolves with wind patterns, he looked up at the guard and completely exposed the position of his throat. "Shoot the one on the right!" Sean said in a deep voice. At the same time, he launched his sprint skills in an instant and rushed towards the wind pattern black wolf on the left. Boom! The sound of the arrow with the bow string loosened was only half a second slower than Sean''s sprint. From this point, we can see that the shooter''s reaction speed is very excellent. But the real surprise was Sean. In the eyes of the public, Sean rushed towards the wind striped black wolf on the left at a speed that was not inferior to that when the wind striped black wolf killed the two guards. Then, when he was close to the wind grain black wolf, Sean stubbornly stopped the momentum - stopping in the middle of the sprint, which is a skill that all senior soldiers and players will know, but in the eyes of others, it''s not like that. Because the stillness generated by high-speed movement will shake the body''s internal organs. The strong people in higher vocational level don''t dare to do so, but the problem is that Sean''s rank is only a first-class [mercenary]! In the stunned look of the crowd, Sean stood in front of the wind grain black wolf with a cold face. At this time, the wind grain black wolf was finally alerted by the air flow fluctuation caused by the stop of the sprint. There was a panic in his eyes. When he wanted to jump away from Sean, the long sword in Sean''s hand had pierced through the throat of the wind grain black wolf, Directly smashed the nuclear crystal of the wind pattern black wolf in his throat, completely ending the Warcraft in front of him. On the other hand, the archer shot an arrow, which was obviously his skill, because it was difficult for an ordinary arrow to shoot into the hard fur of Warcraft. Sean''s intention was to let the archer attract hatred. After all, there was the knight truun, and his task was to quickly solve a wind tattooed black wolf, Then concentrate everyone''s strength to kill the other one, and then go to help old Peter. But in the current situation, the striker''s strength is obviously pretty good, which saves Sean a lot of work. At the moment of the death of the two wind striped black wolves, a hot heat suddenly poured into Sean''s body, making his body seem to be burned by fire. In the blink of an eye, Sean''s face became a little pale, and his breath even had a bit of heat, which made the guard closer to him even more frightened. But Sean just started and said, "it''s all right." In sharp contrast to this sudden burning feeling, Sean is ecstatic at the moment. His experience value has increased a lot after killing two wind striped black wolves. Although he had long guessed that he could gain experience value as long as he was in the mode of entrustment contract, Sean still didn''t expect to retain the reward system of leapfrog killing monsters in this real world. Of course, from the current situation, it''s not all good to kill monsters by leaping over their ranks. At least if the burning feeling is stronger, it will kill him. The burning feeling in Sean''s body receded a little, and the third whine also sounded. Sean turned in amazement and looked at the other side of the battlefield that had been ignored at the beginning. However, he saw old Peter struggling to get a claw, and a gun ran through the throat of the wind striped black wolf. Similarly, almost at the moment when the wind striped black wolf died, the fading burning feeling in Sean''s body erupted again, which not only made Sean hum, but also pushed his level directly to level 7. Chapter 10 "Are you okay?" This time, people finally noticed Sean''s abnormality, and Cecilia was the first to rush up and hold Sean. "Nothing." Sean''s voice was obviously weak. Now the breath was hot and even a little burnt. "In your current situation, if you want to use the technique of rapid stop, you are lucky that you didn''t die on the spot." Durun glanced at Sean. His face didn''t change, but his heart still fluctuated like a storm. "Although I don''t know your situation, it''s better not to use that high-level skill." Sean nodded and said nothing. In fact, he is also happy to have such a misunderstanding, because in this case, at least there is no need to explain why his physical condition is like this at the moment. Of course, he also knows that truen is actually a little jealous. Not to mention why his body can withstand the negative effects of "rapid stop", sprint alone is enough for many people to envy. None of the people present, whether old Peter or truun, could use this technique. Although Durun''s situation is slightly better, he also knows a skill of "Mount charge", but this skill needs mount cooperation, and can be learned as long as he is a knight, which is not too rare. On the contrary, the skill of "sprint" is absolutely rare. For example, the "charge" of knights and the "collision" of soldiers need to learn the pre skill of "sprint". At the beginning, Sean spent a lot of time and money to learn the skill of "sprint" in the game. After confirming that Sean was all right, people''s attention was completely focused on the three wind tattooed black wolves. If old Peter hadn''t taken too much risks, it would even be a battle without any damage. Although part of the reason is that many people have third-order strength, it is Sean who really plays a decisive role, not to mention that he is familiar with the situation and Warcraft habits in the meteorite forest. The command ability just revealed is enough to convince truun. It was only at this time that Durun realized that if he had been in charge just now, he would have to sacrifice at least one or two people, and only at this moment of reflection did Durun know the role of the two secondary fireball techniques and the perfect position replacement opportunity. It can be said that only Sean has this ability among the people present, and even he or old Peter can''t do it. However, as a party, Sean had no obvious emotional fluctuations. In fact, he had expected the result long ago. At the beginning of the game, the defensive and counterattack skills against the wind grain black wolf have been very mature. Let alone there are seven third-order people in the presence. Even if they are all second-order strength, Sean is sure to pass without damage. The only pity for him is that the nuclear crystals in the three wind striped black wolves have been destroyed, which makes the bodies of these wind striped black wolves worthless. Nuclear crystal, also known as magic core and crystal core, is the source and lifeblood of warcraft power. It not only condenses the elemental power of Warcraft all its life, but even replaces the role of the heart. It can be said that as long as the nuclear crystal is destroyed, any Warcraft will die immediately. However, if you only get the nuclear crystal, you can''t use it immediately. You must go through a series of processes to extract the unstable magic in the nuclear crystal before the nuclear crystal can be used safely. The higher level of Warcraft, the more pure the element power condensed by the nuclear crystal. Of course, the more difficult it is to extract the unstable magic. However, the demand for both high-grade and low-grade nuclear crystals has never decreased. Even in the future, nuclear crystals still occupy an extremely important market share and demand. After all, nuclear crystals are not only the needs of magicians. If you want to make magic instruments, nuclear crystals are an essential main material, Therefore, no matter in which era, nuclear crystal has always been the mainstream hard currency. Originally, the three wind grain black wolves would have at least three first-class wind attribute nuclear crystals, but they were broken by Sean and others, so it is naturally impossible to obtain nuclear crystals from the wind grain black wolf. If you want to obtain the nuclear crystal of the wind grain black wolf, you must kill it by crushing the protective airflow, so that you can obtain the nuclear crystal from the wind grain black wolf, and any means to attack the throat position of the wind grain black wolf cannot obtain the nuclear crystal from it. This is a special setting in the original miracle: through different killing methods, the final props are completely different. However, in the real world, there is one thing better than in the game, that is, Sean killed the wind tattooed black wolf with only one sword. At the beginning, he couldn''t do so in the game, because there is also the setting of life value in the game. At the moment, in Sean''s eyes, the three wind tattooed black wolves are worth some money, but it''s a pity that old Peter''s spear runs directly through the wind tattooed black wolf, so the wolf''s skin needs to be reduced a lot, and the wind tattooed black wolf killed by the shooter also has a slightly serious damage to the wolf''s skin at the throat due to the arrow, and the value has been slightly affected, The only really perfect wolf skin is the one Sean did it himself. In addition to the wolf skin of the wind textured black wolf, the wolf meat has a little edible value. "Boy, it''s great." Old Peter carried the wind tattooed Black Wolf and came over. After all, the wind tattooed black wolf is not a large Warcraft. On the whole, it is only slightly larger than ordinary wolf creatures. It can be mentioned as long as the strength value exceeds 10 points, not to mention the old Peter who has reached 28 points. Sean''s face was still a little pale, but his grin was still infectious: "I always have to be worthy of this reward." Old Peter was stunned at first and then smiled: "it seems that the reward must be very high." "Ten thousand pan continental gold coins." Sean reported a number that was enough to make ordinary people feel stunned. On the miracle continent, there are many different kingdoms and empires, and each country attaches great importance to the coinage right. Naturally, there will be many currencies belonging to their own countries. At first, all countries did not recognize the currencies of other countries. It was not until the ten most powerful chambers of Commerce on the mainland jointly formed the pan continental chamber of commerce that the currencies of all countries finally had a clear exchange ratio, so there was the possibility of circulation. However, with the development of historical times, disputes among countries have gradually escalated. Hostile countries do not recognize each other''s currencies at all. In addition, some countries have only 70% gold or even less gold coins, so the pan continental United Chamber of Commerce has launched pan continental gold coins made of full gold, As a result, a more detailed currency exchange ratio and financial system were formulated. Over time, pan continental gold coins became the common currency of the whole miracle continent. Although the gold coins of the kingdom of Celian are 70% gold, they can only be regarded as 50% gold because of their thin thickness. Durun and Halley offered Sean 10000 pan continental gold coins, which was actually equal to 20000 Celian gold coins, but the Celian gold coins could only be used in the kingdom of Celian. If they went to the kingdom of potoroa, they would reduce the price again because of the exchange rate. Sean is not stupid. Of course, he wants pan continental gold coins instead of Celian gold coins. If the general guide entrusts a task, this price can be regarded as a sky high price. However, after this war, people fully realize the danger of the forest of stars and meteorites and the importance of Sean. Therefore, although the reward of 10000 pan continental gold coins is heartbreaking, at least it is not unacceptable. Of course, Halley knew better. In fact, it was because of the bad attitude of truen that day that he was killed by Sean. Sean looked at the stunned look on old Peter''s face and felt a burst of physical and mental comfort for a moment. Instead of waiting here until his body was completely better, he said immediately after he was able to walk: "let''s leave here now. Everyone remember to deal with the bloody smell. The magic fluctuation in the star meteorite forest is very disordered, As long as it''s not bloody, it won''t attract the attention of Warcraft. " Hearing Sean''s words, the people present immediately understood, so several guards immediately began to bleed the three wind striped black wolves. Old Peter also cleaned up and wrapped up the injury on his left hand at this time. From this process, we can see that this is a team that attaches great importance to efficiency and speed, and has rich field survival experience. Several arteries of the wind striped black wolf have been cut, which greatly speeds up the bleeding speed. Moreover, the bleeding is not just thrown away. Several people dug a small pit on the ground and put all the wolf blood here, It won''t let the wolf corpse get blood. When the bleeding process was over, the wound was immediately wrapped with soil and a small piece of canvas to prevent the escape of blood smell. In less than a minute, they had all sorted out and set off again. This time on the road, Sean didn''t dare to delay. He directly arranged two guards to protect himself, and then led the way. The shooter was also arranged in the core circle, and he didn''t need to be responsible for investigation. Anyway, in the forest of stars and meteorites, general investigation methods can''t be used. It''s better to be commanded and arranged by Sean. Peter the elder and Durun were responsible for protecting the people behind the hall. Just a few minutes after the people set out on the road again, a series of wolf howls sounded in the forest. This voice had an obvious anger and desolation, which also made many people''s hearts hair. But soon, there were several roaring sounds. Sean stopped, listened and set off again: "let''s go. The bloody smell has attracted a large number of Warcraft. It is estimated that the wolves should be in hand with other demons. We are safe now." Chapter 11 The starry sky with shining stars brings people an unexpected sense of tranquility. The bright moon hanging high in the night sky has become more and more round. The forest of stars and meteorites is changing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is a light blue fluorescence like a firefly. At this time, it also gradually becomes bright. When these fluorescence are connected into a piece, it looks like a blue light band; The fluffy grass in the forest also grew at an incomprehensible speed. They not only became hard, but even began to grow tall; As for the trees in the forest, I don''t know whether they are illusory or real. It seems that these big trees that need several people to hug together have grown higher overnight. The impact of the tide of magic is obviously gradually changing the whole forest of meteorites. A figure came out from behind a big tree nearby. In the moonlight, it can be clearly seen that the figure''s left hand is tied with a round shield and his right hand is carrying a curved blade. The armor on his body has obvious mottled marks and damage. When the figure walked a few steps forward again, the moonlight finally reflected on his face. It was a face full of tired color. I don''t know the appearance of the dirt on his head. He hadn''t taken care of it for a few days. The new scars on his face with dried blood fully explained his hardships. Later, a man as like as two peas in front of him came out, and his condition was obviously nowhere. However, the two people didn''t stop because of this. They moved forward numbly and mechanically. With the sound of their footsteps, there were more and more people behind them, but the tired look on everyone''s face was the same. "Hold on a little longer. When we get to the star meteorite Lake in front of us, we can have a rest." The sound of a hoarse voice raised the spirits of the people a little. This man is Sean. However, what is different from the previous energetic appearance is that Sean''s face is also very tired at the moment, and there are inevitably several more scars on his body, one of which is deeply visible. If old Peter''s first-aid skills were not really extraordinary, Sean felt it would be difficult for him to survive. But even so, the pain from the wound consumed him a lot of energy, and the scabbard of Charles''s sword didn''t know where to throw it. This is the sixth day that Sean led the team into the meteorite forest. There are only nine people left in the team. When I first met the wind grain black wolf, it really reflected Sean''s importance. Because of Sean''s command and familiarity with the star meteorite forest, everyone''s journey in the next few days was smooth. Although all kinds of Warcraft looked terrible along the way, under Sean''s accurate anatomical command like a scalpel, these Warcraft became toothless tigers in the eyes of the public. They could not only crush them easily, but even later they harvested more than ten first-class nuclear crystals, which made everyone excited. Of course, as a group of senior veterans, they did not take it lightly. The night watch and warning did not fall. They still strictly followed the usual distribution instructions. Even because of the danger of the meteorite forest, the night watch was changed from the usual two shift rotation system to three shifts, and the number of people was increased by one. But even so, Sean underestimated the impact of the real world. On the fourth night after everyone set out, the influence of the tide of magic had begun. Cecilia was the first to notice this situation. After all, she had a talent that shocked Sean. Although Sean knew that the tide of magic would have a deeper demonization of the star meteorite forest, he still didn''t realize that there was a completely different change between the real world and the situation in the game. Of course, he didn''t expect that the wind striped black wolves would hate them so deeply. All this was impossible in the original game. After solving the three wind tattooed black wolves that day, the wolves that came later did fight with other Warcraft, and the casualties for the wolves were quite heavy. After all, the wind tattooed black wolf king soldiers did not appear that day. But Sean and others didn''t take this matter to heart, but continued to rush towards the destination. On the way, they made hands with several groups of wind pattern black wolves, and still used the previous bloodletting method. It is precisely because of this that they were watched by the wolves. Finally, on the fourth night, while the tide of magic changed, the wolves suddenly launched an attack. Fortunately, Sean and others didn''t fall asleep. The moment the battle broke out, all the staff woke up. However, looking at more than 30 wind grain black wolves, and even the swift wind grain black wolf known as the captain monster, Sean could only order a breakthrough. It was a tragic battle. Although the people broke through successfully, one guard fell into the siege of wolves because of his slow speed, and finally died in the belly of the wolf. The next two days, it was a fight between Sean and the wolves. On average, there is an encounter with wolves every few hours, and with the passage of time, the number of wolves increases instead of decreasing. In the last encounter, the number of wolves has exceeded 50. Without sufficient rest, the combat effectiveness of Sean and others naturally became weaker and weaker, and the tired look on their faces became more and more obvious. Coupled with the increase of injuries, the smell of blood naturally could not be covered up. The Warcraft attacking was not limited to the wind black wolf. If it weren''t for the influence of the tide of magic, Cecilia could give full play to the strength of the third-order [magician] for the time being, I''m afraid everyone would be unable to stick to it. In such a fierce battle, Sean''s experience value soared like a rocket. In just six days, it had risen to level 9. Now when he killed the wind grain black wolf or other Warcraft, the experience value he obtained was no longer as painful as before. At first, in the game, people were new before the third level, and the tasks they could do were basically based on understanding the world background and game system. If they really want to integrate into the world, they still have to be more than the third level. Only when you are above the third level can you really form a mercenary corps, or even seek a post in your kingdom, or be an adventurer, start adventure all over the world and experience this completely different world. Although he has put up a name to say that he has established a mercenary group with Cecilia, he knows very well that in fact, no matter where he is, he and Cecilia are not regarded by any mercenary group at all. Because in this world, it is by no means easy to talk about the establishment of a mercenary regiment. It must be approved by the mercenary guild before it can be established. Similarly, if you want to become an adventurer, pioneer or even demon hunter, you must pass the test of those guilds. The tests of these guilds all require rank above level 3. Of course, if you want to join a mercenary regiment or a pioneer regiment, it''s not so strict, but only if the other party is willing to accept you. Therefore, Sean himself really didn''t take level 9 seriously. The only thing that can satisfy him is that he has saved 11 proficiency points, which is the biggest difference between him and others and the biggest guarantee for him to gain a foothold in the world. Moreover, he has a secret that no one knows, that is, normal adults in the world are "5 (10)" attribute points, but when he came to the world, his attribute point is the full point attribute of "10 (10)". After taking up the rank of [mercenary] and obtaining Charles'' sword, his five personal attributes have become "strength: 11 + 3 (13); Endurance: 11 + 1 (14); Agility: 10 (13); Wisdom: 10 (12); Will: 10 (13) ", this data is slightly better than those who have just taken up the second rank. Only those who have given full play to their maximum potential after a long time of fighting and training, such as old Peter and truun, will be better than Sean. Sean was thinking about how to give full play to these eleven proficiency points to maximize his combat effectiveness, but a wolf cry suddenly broke his train of thought. Almost after this wolf cry sounded, one after another wolf cry rang out again, and everyone''s face suddenly changed. "No more running." Sean looked back at the place where the wolf roared. The tired color on his face was no longer hidden, but completely revealed. The whole person was obviously relaxed. "In this area, no Warcraft dare to come. Let''s have a rest here." Seeing Sean''s relaxed look, everyone around him relaxed. In the past six days, people have unconsciously regarded Sean as the backbone of the whole team. All actions are taken in full accordance with his instructions. Even truen, who has always adhered to the pride of the aristocracy, also lowered his figure and took the initiative to match Sean. Because he knew very well that if it weren''t for Sean, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to last so many days in the forest. The forest of stars and meteorites is much more terrible than he thought. But in this way, truen was more curious about Sean, but he knew that it was not time to explore these. As Sean said, the wind striped black wolves soon caught up, but this time they didn''t rush towards the people as before, but stayed more than ten meters away, gouged their claws angrily and screamed constantly, but didn''t dare to move forward again. The blue fluorescent light band seems like a warning line, forming two worlds inside and outside. About 30 meters in front of everyone, there is a huge lake with a radius of more than 100 meters. In the center of the lake, a huge black stone full of concave convex marks is exposed. It looks like it has a diameter of at least nearly 50 meters. In the concave convex hole of this black Boulder, there is a continuous surge of extremely viscous dark blue liquid, which then flows into the lake, covering the surface of the whole lake with a layer of dark blue luster. A strong and almost substantive magic is emitted on the whole lake, but this magic is full of extremely strong chaos. This is the star that fell at the end of the twilight era. The whole lake is completely condensed by the power of the stars that escape from this star. It can even be said that the root of the alienation of the whole meteorite forest is that it comes entirely from the meteorite Lake in front of everyone. Chapter 12 Star meteorite lake. A lake formed by the power of stars, but for some unknown reasons, this lake is not safe, but full of violent and disordered demonizing power. The closer it is to the center of the lake, the more terrible the strange force is. The viscous liquid flowing from the concave convex holes on the stars will be directly torn by the violent magic in an instant. Although this meteorite Lake seems to be no different from ordinary lakes except for the magic that has escaped, in fact, the whole bottom of the lake is full of crazy undercurrent. Anyone who falls into the water will also end up being torn apart by the undercurrent. Warcraft dare not approach because they can''t bear the violent magic here. Even humans, such as Durun, have begun to feel physical discomfort. About the history of the star meteor lake and the star meteor forest, there were countless textual research party players in the game who tried to study and infer according to the historical background of the game, but until Sean came to the world, he still didn''t come up with a clear answer or statement. However, no matter how these people argue, there is a fact that all research parties have to acquiesce, that is, there is indeed a level 5 level replica entrance under the star meteorite lake, but the entry conditions are relatively harsh. In miracle, there are two kinds of copies: ordinary copies and rank copies. Ordinary copies are accessible to anyone. There are no obvious restrictions on such copies. Dungeon copies and regional copies belong to this category. For example, the "wandering darkness" completed by Sean before belongs to this category, and this kind of copy can be seen everywhere in the whole world. As long as you think you have enough strength, it''s OK to challenge those monsters with very high levels. The rank copy is not so easy to enter. This kind of replica is similar to the relic replica of the flourishing age in that year, and it does not have specificity. Moreover, this kind of replica can only be accessed after completing relevant tasks. For example, if you have only level 4 or level 6, you can''t access this replica, Only those job level copies that require more than level 5 can enter level 6. Therefore, it is required that players should carefully identify whether it is a rank or above. If they don''t pay attention, they may miss it. But now everything about the meteorite lake has nothing to do with Sean and others, and Sean doesn''t intend to cause other trouble here. He just asks people not to get too close to the meteorite lake, and then let them rest at will. After days of fatigue, Sean knew that if the team didn''t get enough rest here, they didn''t have to continue the next trip. And looking at the appearance of those wind grain black wolves around who still refuse to disperse, Sean is also very clear that their future is gone. Now if they don''t completely cross the whole meteorite forest, all of them will probably be buried here. Although the people were uncomfortable because of the violent magic of the star meteor lake, it was rare that they could really calm down and have a rest, so after a while, the most exhausted guards took the lead in falling asleep, snoring slightly. Then, Halley, Cecilia and the shooter could not stop their physical and mental fatigue and sleepiness. They soon fell asleep. They just looked at Cecilia''s face, which was obviously not very comfortable. But think about it, after all, the violent magic emitted by the star meteorite lake is really terrible. With Cecilia''s amazing talent, it''s not a good thing at the moment. The only people still awake were Sean, truen and old Peter. As a veteran, one of his career rewards is that the physical strength and energy consumed in combat are reduced by 50%. In other words, even if everyone present falls, he still has the strength of the first war. Moreover, professional talent can be opened after level 3, and with the promotion of level, professional talent can also be re selected or strengthened. However, Sean doesn''t know which old Peter''s professional talent is. Old Peter''s military sword was lost in the night of the sneak attack by the wind pattern black wolves, but even so, with a long gun, old Peter''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and in the face of the attack of the wolves, long weapons are indeed cheaper than short weapons. At this time, old Peter sat on the ground, then began to tear up the dried meat and chew it slowly. Seeing the old Peter''s action, a black wolf with wind pattern gave a low roar, and then impulsively rushed across the warning line that frightened the wolves and rushed towards the old Peter, hoping to treat the old Peter as dried meat. However, before the wind pattern black wolf rushed over, countless blue fluorescence rushed into its body as if attracted by something, bulging its body. Bang! With a loud noise, everyone was awakened, but before everyone reacted, the blood rained all over the sky. Among the countless fine flesh and blood, old Peter was covered with dirty blood, but the dried meat he chewed in his mouth didn''t stop. It looked terrible, but his eyes showed a dignified color: "these evil wolves have really high discipline, so they can only attract one in." Old Peter''s dried meat is naturally the meat of the wind textured black wolf. Sean wanted to say something, but just then, a high wolf sound sounded in the distance. All the wind grain black wolves stopped and pricked up their ears as if they were listening. Then there was another long and urgent wolf sound, and all the wind grain black wolves turned around and left. For a moment, all the wind striped black wolves that originally surrounded the star meteorite Lake walked clean. If it weren''t for the fine flesh and blood in front of them, no one could believe that they almost died not long ago. "Wolf king." Sean''s eyebrows frowned, and there was a little more bad hunch in his heart. If there is anything in the whole star meteorite forest that makes him feel most difficult at this stage, there are only two third-order Lord level bosses, the wind pattern black wolf king and the blood flame lion king. As for the other corpse demon, it was the boss in the copy after all, and it was the target that Sean and others had to face, so even if it was difficult, he couldn''t help it. Only these two Warcraft bosses. If they can, Sean absolutely doesn''t want to provoke them. But for now, this is obviously impossible. When all the wind striped black wolves left, a giant wolf twice as tall as the general wind striped black wolf came out from behind the forest. The black fur on its body has a texture like streamer. On the surface, it doesn''t seem to have an obvious green texture like the general wind pattern black wolf, but in fact, there is also a green texture under the black fur, but it is no longer exposed on the fur, but branded on the flesh. The wind pattern black wolf just stood in front of the people, and did not make a roar or show his teeth. However, all the people, including truen and old Peter, changed their faces. They could obviously feel the extremely strong danger and oppression on the wind pattern black wolf. Wind pattern black wolf king. However, to everyone''s relief, the wind pattern black wolf king did not step into the influence range of the star meteorite lake, but looked at the people from a distance and turned away, which made everyone feel a little relieved. If the wind pattern black wolf king really rushed in, they really didn''t know how to deal with it. For truun and others, if there is any Warcraft in the star meteorite forest that makes them feel terrible, then there is only the species of wind striped black wolf. The ineffective combat mode of physical attack is really very difficult for people to adapt. "What''s the matter with you?" When everyone was happy, only old Peter found the abnormality in Sean''s face. "We are really being watched this time." Sean''s face is very ugly. He knew very well that the wind Stripe Black Wolf King actually had the ability to enter the influence range of the star meteorite lake without being directly injected by magic and exploding like other wind Stripe Black wolves. However, the wind pattern black wolf king did not do so, so it is obvious that it still has some scruples, but what it really cares about is not the scale of the team such as Sean and others. From the results of these two days, everyone is actually very clear that once surrounded by the wind pattern black wolves, they will definitely die. Therefore, the wind pattern black wolf king really cares about only one person. Cecilia. As a magician, in fact, he will also be affected by the tide of magic. Of course, this influence is not invariable. It may be a bad thing or a good thing. Fortunately, Cecilia''s influence is a good thing, because here in the star meteorite forest, she can play the strength of a third-order official magician, and if she is so close to the star meteorite lake, Cecilia''s magic power will become more powerful. It is precisely because of this that the wind grain black wolf king did not venture here to fight Sean and others, because as long as it was dragged, Cecilia alone would have enough means to kill it. "Everybody get up. We don''t have time to rest." Looking up at the bright moon in the night sky of the star meteorite forest, Sean said with a gloomy face, "now we have half of our journey. Thanks to the blessing of the animals, we arrived here nearly three days ahead of schedule. Next, as long as we pass through the outpost, we can leave the forest." Hearing Sean''s words, everyone''s faces showed a trace of joy that could not be concealed. They had had enough of the experience in recent days. "But!" A "but" immediately made everyone''s heart pull up. "The next trip is more difficult than what we have encountered these days." Sean''s words immediately stunned everyone. More difficult? What kind of concept is that? "I should have let you all get a full rest before going on the road, but now I really can''t." Sean sighed softly. "I tell you this. These black wolves have experienced the war between the lion and the Podor, and the intelligence of the Warcraft is not low. There is no restriction on the wolf king. They are not too clever. However, the wolf king is coming, or it will be full of Eyeliner in half an hour. At that time, as soon as we get out of the influence range of the star meteorite lake, we will be attacked by countless wind striped black wolves. " "Our retreat has long been gone, so we only have one way left now, that is to start now and step into the black land before the surrounding circle of wind pattern black wolves is formed." "Black earth!?" Cecilia uttered an incredible exclamation. "The second half of our trip is the black soil field?" And Durun''s face suddenly changed in an instant. Chapter 13 "The land of black earth?" Not everyone knows the meaning of the word "black soil". Cecilia and truen will know that Sean will not be surprised. Because the word "black earth" is handed down by magicians, and the kingdom of potoroa is a country dominated by magic, truun will know that "black earth" is not unusual. "You know there is a land of black soil here. Why didn''t you tell us at the beginning!" Durun suddenly looked like a grumpy beast. The elegance and etiquette of the aristocracy completely disappeared from him at this moment. "Do you know the danger of the black land!" "I know." Sean said calmly, "remember what I told you? This is the forest of stars and meteorites, a place I know better than you. " "You..." frightened by Sean''s so calm momentum, truen didn''t know what to say for a moment. "What is the land of black earth?" Old Peter also frowned. At this moment, he noticed the panic and fear in Durun''s heart. The atmosphere became a little overcast and cold. Fear began to breed in the crowd. "Let''s go first," he said as he walked along the road Instead of answering immediately, Sean urged everyone to get ready and set off immediately. Although after the development and revolution of Shengshi, miracle has been improved to a great extent, especially in AI. However, there is still a big gap between the game and reality. At least in the game, Sean hasn''t heard of anyone who will be treated so grandly by the wind grain black wolf group. Even if there is a "ethnic hatred" dubuff on him, he is far from strong enough to need the wind grain black wolf king to do it himself. Sure enough, there is still a big difference between game and reality. The team soon embarked on the journey again. It may be caused by the changes in the attitudes of Cecilia and truun. The whole team was in an extremely tense atmosphere. Sean knows that this will accelerate the physical and mental consumption of the team, but at this time, he has no time to take into account the psychological adjustment in this regard, because he himself must pay high attention to prevent any accidents that may occur. But just because Sean doesn''t answer doesn''t mean the rest of the team will be silent. Although Haley''s body is a little fat, he has lost some weight in recent days. At the moment, although he is still panting when running, he can at least say a few words: "Mr. truen, in the end... The land of black earth... What is...?" Truun''s face struggled and his eyes fell on Sean''s back: "that madman!" But in the end, you can only sigh helplessly: "you should all know that when the ash age comes, the world will no longer have any light, and the order of the old era will completely collapse..." Hearing Durun''s words, Sean couldn''t help thinking of the original official background setting of miracle. At the end of the twilight era, the hatred of the people towards the gods was so great that it could not be repaired. Therefore, the people no longer believed in the gods, and the angry gods lowered the divine punishment, so the whole world became chaotic. Because they no longer believe in the gods, the people who have lost their divine power have to start to develop in other aspects. They begin to contact the field of elements, so they can use magical means without the help of divine power, which makes the gods feel panic and fear. Therefore, in order to re-establish the majesty of the gods, The gods finally launched a protracted war with the people. It was a losing war called "twilight of the gods" by historians. After the war, the gods no longer existed, but the people did not usher in their so-called ideal world. The alienation power left by the divine power and elements broke the order of the whole world, lost the protection of the gods, and the sky lost its color. Desolation and ruins became the most common scene in the whole world, just like the ashes left after the flame burned. Because of this, this era is called the ash age. "In the ash age, there is no light in the world, and even the air is turbid." Durun said in a deep voice, "but these are not the most terrible. What is really terrible is the ubiquitous dark forces in the world. Under the continuous invasion of these dark forces, any species will be deprived of life, and only some places in the world that still retain the power of residual order can survive. " "These places are called the ark." Cecilia quietly took over truun''s words, "the gods still didn''t abandon the people after all. At the last moment of that war, the God of order may have realized something. He sacrificed himself at the end and turned himself into countless fire for recovery The reason why the ark can let all the people continue to live is that there is a recovery fire in the ark. Only the power of order generated by the recovery fire can resist the invasion of the dark forces. " "Those places invaded by the dark forces are called the land of black earth." Durun glanced at Cecilia. His heart was also curious about Cecilia''s identity. Of course, he was more amazed at her talent. "You don''t know that the land of black earth is normal. After all, other places adjacent to the kingdom of Celian are rich land and powerful countries. But in fact, there are still many black earth places in the world. For example, if the kingdom of potoroa goes East, it will be the land of black earth. It is a place without light and heat, let alone food. " "So just bury the recovery fire?" "It''s not as simple as you think." Cecilia shook her head. "Only at the dark vortex in the black land can the recovery fire be buried and the order in the black land be restored. In this world, there is an organization called the pioneer Association. Their duty is to find the fire for recovery, restore the black land to a place of order, and let people reclaim new land and build new homes. However, the land of black earth is also very dangerous, and according to the strength of the dark forces generated by the dark vortex, the dark forces on the land of black earth are also strong or weak Even we can go to some places where the dark forces are weak, and even the legendary strong dare not break in. " At this point, Cecilia paused a little, and then said in an indisputable tone: "since Sean dares to bring us, it proves that this black land can be crossed by us alone However, even if we can pass, the danger of the black land is by no means something we can take lightly. " Cecilia''s words clearly reminded everyone that there is no dead end ahead, but if you take it lightly, you will still die. Behind him, the wolves howled one after another, even mixed with a few louder roars. Hearing these wolf howls, people couldn''t help but rejoice that Sean''s judgment was indeed accurate, and his fear of the black earth was not so strong. Of course, the same is true of truun. After all, as citizens of the kingdom of bodoroa, the vast majority of bodoroans have seen the land of black soil with their own eyes, so they naturally have a better understanding of the fear of this land. Truun''s understanding of this land is even deeper than that of ordinary people in the kingdom of potoroa, because he is a pioneer officially registered by the pioneer Association and once had the experience of fighting in the black land. This time, because we are on our way with all our strength and less harassment from Warcraft, the team''s forward speed is a little faster than before. However, people can still perceive the changes along the way. The scenery along the way became more and more withered: the giant trees in the forest of stars and meteorites that had grown exceptionally lush disappeared and were replaced by withered trees whose branches and leaves had fallen. Looking around, the bare dead trees in the field of vision made people cold. Coupled with the silent environment, it increased the heavy pressure on the people, as if there was an invisible huge mouth in front of the dark to devour them. With the advance of the team, the ground is no longer hard land, but dark mud like scorched earth, as if the nutrients of the whole earth have been extracted. It was a silent environment, and there was a little more noise at this time - the crackling and abnormal noise of the team stepping on the mud floor was like a life-threatening bell, which strained everyone''s nerves. It should have been a windless environment, but there was always the whine of the wind blowing from the dead trees, squeezing the spirit of everyone a little. However, before they fully adapted to the current environment, they ushered in a new challenge: the low-temperature air pressure made everyone feel a burst of cold hands and feet. The armor that had not felt the weight became extremely heavy at the moment, and even the hands holding the knife and shield became a little numb and sore. Durun''s eyes became sharp. He glanced at Sean and wondered why Sean didn''t remind him at this time. You know, when they feel the low-temperature air pressure, it means they enter the land of black earth. In the black land, the spirit will be eroded by the dark forces all the time. Without warning and attention, the will is easy to disintegrate. At the moment when Durun was thinking, the team happened to pass by a dead tree, and a dark shadow rushed out from behind the dead tree. At the moment of seeing the dark shadow, everyone in the team was distracted for a moment. Even though Durun and old Peter reacted quickly, the trance for nearly a second just now could not be reversed. When the two people reacted, the shadow had found the leader Sean, less than a centimeter away from him. Even if they were fast, they had no time to support. But just then, a light blue brilliance suddenly swept out of Sean''s hand. The crowd only heard a slight sound of "click", and the dark shadow had fallen next to Sean. A skeleton fell from the air and slowly rolled to the feet of truen. By this time, the crowd could see that the shadow thrown out was actually a skeleton. Sean slowly put down the long sword, looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "welcome to the world of darkness and death, the land of black earth I have only one piece of advice for you, keep enough vigilance, and pay attention to your feet and the shadow of dead trees, because that is the enemy''s favorite place to stay. Believe your partner, someone will pay attention to you where you can''t see from the corner of your eye, because we are a team. " At this moment, truen finally knew why Sean didn''t remind everyone at the beginning. Because many times, practical action is far more persuasive than language. As long as you take a look at the current team, you can know that the spiritual impact brought by entering the black land has disappeared without a trace. Instead, it is an elite team full of cohesion and vigilance! Chapter 14 The blade drew an arc in the air, and the light blue brilliance clearly reflected this arc in everyone''s sight. Charles'' sword. A magic weapon that used to be a gold level special effect magic weapon, but now it has become a bronze level micro effect magic weapon because of the loss of magic, but no matter how it declines, it still can not change the fact that it is a magic weapon. It is more than enough to be used in the current situation. After all, even truen''s equipment is only a high-quality grade. Other people''s equipment is even worse. It''s just excellent. Of course, in other people''s opinion, these so-called equipment levels can only simply judge whether they are good or bad. They can''t know the specific levels and related attributes of these equipment at a glance like Sean. However, this is also thanks to Sean''s special ability of [real eye] and enough understanding of the game miracle. He still remembers that equipment can be roughly divided into casting, enchanting, legend and artifact. Equipment made by ordinary blacksmiths is basically ordinary equipment, which is usually the standard equipment of the army; If the equipment is made through some complex processes, it is excellent equipment. In countries with stronger strength, the standard equipment used by the army is this level, while in some countries with weaker strength, only those elite troops can use such equipment; As for high-quality equipment, its manufacturing process is naturally more complex than that of excellent equipment. The standard equipment adopted by the elite troops of powerful countries is this level. Although there are differences in quality, ordinary, excellent and high-quality equipment are actually cast. One level higher than this level is demonized equipment. This kind of equipment is made by special means. Only blacksmiths who know the mysterious art can make it. Moreover, the premise is that they must use very special materials. According to the distinction of quality, enchanted equipment can be divided into three levels: bronze, silver and gold. According to the strength of magic, it can also be divided into five stages: Micro effect, weak effect, medium effect, strong effect and special effect. The stronger the magic attached to the enchanted equipment, the stronger the power that the enchanted equipment can wield. Basically, mass production of this kind of equipment is impossible, so even if you have money, you may not have a way to get a bronze level demonized equipment. As for silver and gold, it''s not something that money can handle. So Sean had a magic weapon in his hand, even if it was a micro effect bronze, which was enough to make Durun jealous. In the black land, the effectiveness of this weapon is almost comparable to that of an artifact! In Sean''s hands, the long sword waved several tracks, just ordinary waving and killing, but Sean''s display was full of an artistic treasure like beauty. All the skeletons that besieged him were not his enemies, and they had scattered into skeletons before they even got close. Any undead creature basically relies on the fire of the soul to maintain its own alternative life. The vast majority of undead creatures have no wisdom. They just live in this world in a way similar to instinct. Perhaps they are eager for light and heat, or for some other reasons, undead creatures will attack any living species, and then plunder their life energy to increase themselves. However, even skeletons, which are only first-class undead creatures, have bones as hard as swords. In the understanding of the miracle continent, undead creatures naturally have the strength to surpass human beings. Therefore, it is difficult for ordinary first-order strength to deal with skeletons with the same first-order strength. Under normal circumstances, they rely on the strength of the rank to suppress and forcibly defeat undead creatures, or rely on tacit understanding and ingenious cooperation. Therefore, those with outstanding strength such as truun and old Peter, or those with tacit understanding of third-order strength such as the guard, naturally will not pay attention to the skeleton. Even the black knight is not without the power of a war. But even they all rely on their own strength to suppress and forcibly break the skull of the skeleton, so as to destroy the fire of the soul inside to solve these undead creatures. They simply can''t kill the skeleton by attacking the bone joints of the cervical spine and skull like Sean. In this world, any species will have its corresponding weaknesses, even undead creatures. The weakness of the skeleton lies in the first bone joint at the junction of the skull and the cervical vertebra. As long as it is destroyed here, the fire of the skeleton''s soul will be naturally extinguished, which is far more efficient than the means of breaking the skull. However, this method is not easy for anyone, because although skeletons move a little slowly, it does not mean that they are very rigid. Of course, they will protect their vital position very well. Under the inertia of movement and careful protection, even people like Durun who have fought with undead creatures may not be able to ensure accurate attack every time. But Durun''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Sean. Sean waved his long sword and opened the park knife in the skeleton''s hand on his right side. It just broke the skeleton''s cautious defense posture and directly exposed its flaws and empty door. Sean naturally wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. The whole person stood up without hesitation, and the long sword in his hand stabbed forward. The sword tip easily stabbed into the bone joints. His wrist deviated slightly, and only heard an extremely subtle "click". When Sean pulled out the sword, the light red flame in the empty eye socket of the skeleton had been extinguished, The whole head even fell down and rolled on the ground several times. From grid sword to killing, Sean''s whole set of actions were completed at one go, as if it had been tempered countless times, forming an instinct. At the moment, the white bones lying on the ground can at least put together nearly 20 skeletons, of which more than 10 were killed in front of Sean. This shows how handy Sean is in dealing with these skeletons. The battle didn''t last long. The siege of only 30 skeletons couldn''t stand the attack of Sean and others. But truun and Sean knew very well that although the strength of these skeletons was not very good, they appeared in groups every time, ranging from dozens to dozens. Although the physical exertion of everyone was not obvious, it would accumulate into a very terrible variable for a long time. In addition, on the black earth, the constant invasion of the dark forces accelerated the consumption of people''s energy and physical strength. However, in just half a day, Sean and others met nearly seven waves of skeleton siege. Haley and Cecilia, who were weak, had begun to become a little panting. The number and number of these skeletons are much denser than that of Sean in the game, and this is only in the outermost area. Sean knows very well what the enemies in the depths are. Although they are undead creatures, they are by no means comparable to skeletons. Of course, killing so many skeletons is not without benefits. At this time, Sean''s level is close to the critical point of level 10, and he is about to rise to level 10. As long as you reach this level, you can not only advance the second-class career, but also get a long-awaited career reward. However, there is a premise for this second-class career, that is, find an advanced career point. Sean''s eyes lingered on several guards and truen. There are many second-order occupations for the first-order [mercenary], but although there is no so-called hidden occupation in miracle, there are special ranks. Of course, there are many various requirements for employment. However, if it is only a general occupation, there are no so cumbersome requirements. As long as players find the right way and meet their relevant requirements, they can take office. Of course, the more you work up, the more difficult it will be. However, players are different from NPC after all. The rules that restrict NPC do not exist for players at all. The only thing that restricts players is how to find relevant advanced career points. But this is not a problem for Sean. The only thing he needs to consider now is how his future career path will develop. Is it the [warrior] road that chooses the old road to move on? Or do part-time [Knight apprentice] embark on a new career path at the same time? According to the situation in the previous game, if you only go one way to black, it will take shape very quickly, and you can play a strong combat effectiveness at the low level, but this kind of development will become mediocre after level 5. In order to deal with more and more powerful monsters and enemies, you have to readjust your career development, This is because Sean didn''t eat less in the game. However, if we start to take into account the development of other aspects from the lower level, although the formation is very slow, and it often takes three or even four levels to start to give full play to the combat effectiveness, this kind of employment can often become a special level, and its combat effectiveness is more crushing than that of ordinary occupations. And as long as the plan is well planned, it can basically develop without obstacles, and there is no need to go back. Of course, Sean will have this idea. In fact, the world he is in is not a game world. In the game, he is a player and is not afraid of any failure. Anyway, death is just a loss of equipment and experience. But now in the real world, all the situations are completely different. If you fail in this world, you are likely to pay the price of death, which makes Sean have to think carefully. At present, what makes Sean unable to really make up his mind is, in the final analysis, the problem of the rank of [Knight apprentice]: as long as he asks truun for relevant professional problems, he can naturally become a knight apprentice, but in this way, he is basically bound with truun. As long as Durun doesn''t nod his head to show permission, he can only be Durun''s [Knight apprentice] and can''t become a formal [Knight] all his life. This is where Sean hesitates. You know, this is no joke, because at the beginning, a player offended his mentor in the game. After that, he was stuck in the profession of [magic apprentice] and couldn''t be transferred to [magician]. Later, he even had to delete the number and play again. Sean doesn''t want to be such a person, because in this world, there is no saying "cut off and practice again". Chapter 15 Night, some deep. The wind, a little cold. There is nothing else on the wild plain except a camp, and there are no big stones around, let alone obstacles blocking the line of sight. You can have a panoramic view of all the scenes from any place. The campfire in the camp is still burning. Originally, the temperature of the flame should be able to dissipate the cold of the night, but now it has no effect in this camp. It can even be said that the temperature inside the camp is lower than that outside the camp. However, if someone approaches the camp, he can smell the extremely strong smell of blood from the camp. At the moment, in the camp, more than ten men wearing black heavy armor came out of different camps, and their halberds and blood were dripping. However, these people obviously don''t take it seriously at all. Their faces without helmets look very cold. No matter how many people they kill, they can''t shake their minds at all. It''s obvious that this is a group of real killing machines. "How?" Seeing these people return, a man standing in the middle of the camp asked in a deep voice. Although his heavy armor was the same as others, he had a scarlet cloak, which was obviously higher than others. If Sean or truun were here, it would be easy to recognize the origin of the man with a scarlet cloak. Heavy armored knight. A special third-order advanced occupation unique to the kingdom of potoroa. This profession has very cumbersome employment requirements - whether NPC or player in the game at the beginning, it is very troublesome to take office. However, once you succeed in taking office, you will have the qualification comparable to the general four-level occupation - in fact, any special rank has the strength to overwhelm the general rank, and you can not lose even in the face of the general occupation of a higher rank. Facing the inquiry of the heavy armored knight, all the people wearing black heavy armor shook their heads. Although these people are only three levels of knighthood, they all have a very obvious characteristic, that is, they are much younger than Durun, which means that these people have high potential. But in front of this heavily armored knight, they did not dare to be proud at all. Perhaps at the beginning, in miracle, the special rank was just a strong rank, but on the miracle continent, all those who can take up such special jobs are real talents. Naturally, they are more valued than these so-called people with some potential. "It seems that Durun is more cunning than the count imagined." The heavy armored Knight frowned slightly and his voice was much colder, "I think Mr. Powell will be interested in these goods. The interior of the polar silver chamber of commerce is not so quiet, but you should remember to deal with it cleanly and leave no evidence. I''ll take someone to search the border area. When you''ve handled the matter, you''ll go back and report the situation to the count. " "Yes." Several young knights who were ordered by the heavily armored Knights nodded. Soon, the towering flames burned up in the camp, and nearly ten dark shadows galloped towards the border between the kingdom of potoroa and the kingdom of Celian under the light of the fire. The leader was the heavily armored knight who had been giving orders. ¡­¡­ Almost the same time. The forest of stars and meteorites, the land of black earth. Sean opened the bones and joints of the last skeleton with a sword, killed the skeleton without suspense, and then felt the experience value transformed by the skeleton into his own body. Almost at the moment when the experience value of the skeleton was integrated into his body, Sean, who had been staring at the experience bar, finally saw that the long experience bar finally reached the top of the right, emitting a golden luster. At this moment, Sean could feel the blood in his body boiling instantly, as if something was waking up in his body, and his skin even turned reddish because of the boiling of blood in his body. The joy and excitement that had been suppressed finally broke out at this moment! If it weren''t for the special environment at the moment, Sean even wanted to make an excited howl to express his joy. Finally got it! A long-awaited career reward! [professional reward (mercenary) - a desperate situation: a lot of field survival experience enriches your knowledge and common sense. You are not a rigid theoretical school, but a flexible practical school. The common sense of finding food, identifying directions, avoiding danger and preserving physical strength is just like instinct for you. You have completely become a master in this field, and the team members who act with you feel relieved because of your existence£¨ This skill is an advanced [field survival] skill, so your team can play half its combat effectiveness even if it is hungry or thirsty in a normal field environment; In case of hunger or thirst, your attribute points will not decrease; Your movement speed will not decrease in any land environment; You will never get lost in any environment; Automatically master [water source search] and [food search]; All creatures, all Warcraft, all materials, all poisons identification.)] Seeing this career reward skill is exactly the same as what he saw on the forum, Sean felt very excited and excited! According to the settings in miracles, a career reward can be obtained when the career level of any career reaches a multiple of ten. This kind of career reward is basically passive skills, so players can even work in multiple careers at the same time and develop together as long as they like. However, because the first level occupation is only a starting occupation, the highest level of the three first level occupations can only reach level 10. The ultimate career reward for mercenaries is this passive skill called [desperate circumstances]. But in the game, Sean didn''t know that his first-order career was not only mercenary, but also part-time apprentice. Although he did get two career rewards, the career reward of mercenary was a passive skill called field survival, which was more than half weaker than that of desperate situation, Later, someone posted a post on the forum, and everyone found out what was going on. If you want to learn [desperate circumstances], you must specialize in [mercenary]. If you have two or three first-class occupations at the same time, you can never learn this skill. Similarly, if you want to learn the final career reward of [apprentice] or [priest], you must also specialize in the development of a career. According to the official saying, "a person doesn''t have so much energy and can be distracted from too many things". Once you have learned the final career reward, although you can also work part-time in other occupations, you will never get a career reward again. In other words, if Sean wants to, he can now take the two first-class occupations of [apprentice] or [priest], but even if these two occupations are promoted to level 10, they can''t get career rewards. However, Sean doesn''t care. He will specialize in the career of [mercenary], naturally out of the best consideration. What Sean really wants is the passive skill of "all creatures, all Warcraft, all materials and all poisons identification", combined with the blood ability of the "real eye", which means that any wild creature and Warcraft can easily obtain each other''s relevant data without having to learn relevant knowledge. After all, some books are needed for learning knowledge, It''s not something ordinary people can get. When Sean reopened his eyes, the world he saw had undergone some subtle changes: as long as his eyes reached, the direction of the field of vision in front of him would automatically emerge in his mind, and he could even easily "capture" the track of the wind. With the track of the wind, the smell from the air has become a thin line in his vision. Each thin line represents a smell. As long as Sean focuses on it, he can even judge what makes these smells. This is the special feature of [desperate circumstances]! When Sean''s eyes fell on the scattered skeletons on the ground, the detailed data about skeletons immediately appeared in front of him, which was the data he couldn''t see when facing skeletons before! But these are not the most important! What really matters is a bone Sean picked up from the ground at the moment. [skeleton''s cervical bone: Enchanted material (Undead), alchemy material (bone), hardness 7.] [Item Description: it''s the combination of the skull and the cervical spine. Another important question. This book will try to make the list next week, so I hope everyone will vote for me every day at two shifts next week. I want to make the new book list again, very much!!! A watch will be released immediately after 12 o''clock tonight. I hope my friends who haven''t slept will vote for me. Thank you!! Chapter 16 The rest of the team are a little exhausted at the moment, so they have to rest here for a while. They have been in the black land for nearly two days. As the full moon approaches, they can feel how strong the dark forces surge here. Now Cecilia can''t feel it alone, and even others can feel it. One of the most obvious features is that the skeletons in the black earth seem to be getting a little tricky. It''s difficult to break their skulls in a general attack. Of course, another key factor in this is that people have obviously weakened their attributes due to the interference of the dark forces. If there was a priest or other profession in the team, it would be a good solution to this problem. However, it is a pity that no one was willing to come when the priests Durun visited heard that they were going to enter the star meteorite forest, even if they offered a higher salary. But Sean didn''t really come unprepared. He had already expected this situation, so the backpack on his body actually prepared some emergency things. At the moment, the cup of water with strange fragrance distributed to everyone was what Sean prepared. "Is this the sober magic spring?" After all, Durun was born in a magical kingdom. He basically knew everything that could be related to magic, but it was slightly different. "Where did you get this?" A look of eagerness permeated the watch. Sober magic spring is a very precious magic potion. It can quickly restore the magic of all spell casting classes and maintain their spiritual stability. After all, any spell casting class will consume magic and spirit after casting, and will inevitably be tired, and its spell casting ability will decline slightly. However, after taking the sober magic spring, not only the magic can recover quickly, but also the mental state will recover, and even maintain a focused and stable state, but also will not cause any negative effects. Therefore, the sober magic spring is naturally extremely precious. Even the kingdom of potoloa, which is famous for its magic knowledge, may not be able to buy this sober magic spring at will. If a bottle appears in the market occasionally, it will be snapped up at a sky high price in an instant. Of course Sean knows the value of sober magic spring, but unfortunately his deputy is not Alchemy: "sober is sober, but this thing can''t restore magic, but it''s OK to maintain spiritual stability The amount of this small cup is enough to maintain your state for a day. After drinking it, you can sleep safely. Don''t worry about losing sleep. " Hearing Sean''s words, people drank the small glass of transparent and clear liquid in their hands. The effect was almost immediate. In a moment, everyone''s spirit was much better, and their eyes at Sean became a little different, especially truen and Halley. In fact, they all want to know why Sean went outside and came back to take out this medicine. After all, this is a real alchemy product. Even if he knows alchemy and doesn''t have corresponding equipment, he can''t make it. In fact, Haley thought of a deeper level. If the caster took this medicine before the battle, it might greatly speed up the casting speed and accuracy. In this way, the value of this medicine is naturally very high, and the caster has never been the owner of money. If Sean can be supplied stably, his position in the chamber of Commerce will be more stable. When Halley said this to Sean, Sean immediately woke up. At first, in the game, since a player who took alchemy as a sideline inadvertently invented this medicine, it immediately became one of the standing medicines for almost all players in the whole game. Because the biggest difference between players and NPCs is the spirit of adventure, but there are many places in the game that will interfere with or even erode the spiritual will, such as the land of black earth, and not all places can be purified by the priest''s magic. Therefore, this medicine will have a market, and almost everyone knows how to make it. But the world is not in the game, but in another real world! In this world, no one knows how to mix this medicine except Sean, but Sean has a patent! And the most important point is that the preparation of this medicine does not need the help of alchemy tools at all, or even relevant knowledge. It only needs to put the dead flower of ink into a high-purity alchemy neutralizer to melt and shake it evenly. These two materials, except that the former can only be collected where there are a large number of dead breath and dark forces, high-purity alchemical neutralizers can be easily obtained even in general pharmacy, one silver coin and one bottle. So this kind of alchemy that can keep sober and focused and even resist the spirit from being corroded by the dark forces can be prepared as long as Sean is willing. This time, Sean came to the forest of stars and meteorites. In addition to searching a lot of experience values, he also came with the purpose of collecting materials. All the way down, except for some accidents on the side of the wind grain black wolf, other developments were similar to what he expected. So I''m very interested in talking with Haley at the moment. After all, no one will refuse if there is another way to make money. In particular, a bottle of such alchemy can be divided into five bottles to sell, and as a profiteer, Halley''s price for these things will not be too low, so Sean and Halley soon reached an agreement. However, considering that this trip still needs a large amount of this alchemy, Sean only gave Haley two bottles for the time being, which can also be sold as ten bottles. Since there are only a few bottles of such rare goods for the first time, Halley doesn''t intend to sell them at a direct price. He''s going to negotiate with the chamber of Commerce after this trip to see if he can put them at the annual auction of polar silver. Maybe the price will be better. The matter with Haley has been settled here, and Durun has arranged the left behind personnel. As before, three people in each shift take turns to watch the night to prevent being attacked by the undead creatures in the black land. At the moment, the first shift left behind is Haley, Sean and a guard. Durun, the shooter and another guard will be in charge of the second shift, and the last shift will be in charge of Durun, Cecilia and the last guard. There was nothing to talk to Haley now, so Sean walked towards the guard. Seeing Sean coming, the guard nodded and smiled politely. In the past few days, Sean has proved his strength and value with facts. He may not be the strongest in the crowd, but without his leadership, they could not live to this day. For people like guards and old Peter who lick blood, Sean is the real respectable person. "It''s said that you were also a powerful soldier before you became a guard." As soon as Sean sat down, he asked straight to the point. In fact, if you want to become a soldier, the best way is to go to the brothers'' house, which is the gathering place of mercenaries on the whole miracle continent. Basically, people who choose mercenaries in the first-class career will have a sense of identity with this place more or less - except players. But at present, there will be no branch of the brothers'' house in the star meteorite forest. If he doesn''t take office now, he can''t get any experience, so Sean will come to ask the guard. Taking office from other people who once held the occupation of [soldier] is also a way of taking office in the original miracle. However, because of their past experience, these people usually say something about their experience, so it is a little more difficult to take office than normal means. For example, if a [soldier] goes to work in a brother''s house, he can only reach level 10 of [mercenary], but if the employment conditions are triggered by the dictation of these guards, it is likely that his personal attributes must meet the standard. However, Sean''s personal attributes almost reached the maximum limit of growth at this time, so he didn''t care. The only thing he needed to care about was whether the guard had advanced from the rank of [soldier]. "Soldier..." hearing Sean''s words, although I don''t know why Sean said these to himself, it really reminded him of his memory, "that was a long time ago. At that time, I was as young as you... " Listening to the guard narrate the past events with a look of remembrance and emotion, Sean''s mouth gently raised, and his inner excitement was even better than when he was in a desperate situation. As like as two peas, he knew he was right, and soon he would become a two tier occupation. All the development was exactly the same as he had planned. [it is checked that you have triggered the inauguration of "soldier" and meet the inauguration requirements. Do you want to take office?] Almost as soon as the guard''s voice fell, Sean suddenly heard such an electronic sound without emotional fluctuation in his mind. If his own existence had not violated common sense, he would be scared at the moment. However, he didn''t listen less to the electronic sound in the game. Suddenly he came to the world and lost everything in the original world. Instead, he was a little lonely and unaccustomed. At this time, hearing the electronic sound, Sean''s heart was a little more fluctuating and filled with emotion. However, there is no need to think about the problem of electronic sound. Sean said to himself: Yes. [it is found that "soldier" is an advanced occupation of "mercenary". This occupation will be covered after taking office. After covering, the new occupation level will be one. Do you want to cover it?] Yes. As soon as Sean''s words were finished, the blood in his body surged like a concussion, like a drop of water falling on the lake. But these ripples are Sean''s blood. A large amount of blood surging makes Sean''s heart beat more violently in an instant. It seems that endless power is constantly emerging from his body. The whole person suddenly becomes abnormal and energetic, even better than the effect of drinking that special medicine! But the feeling came and went quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, the feeling of blood and strength disappeared completely. Only the still full mental state told Sean that everything just now was not an illusion or illusion. Now! He finally became a [soldier]! ========Split line======== Sean finally took the first step in his life according to his ideal development!! Now, I also want to take the first step of another journey!! This week, please support me!! Ask for recommended tickets! For collection! Thanks!! Chapter 17 Sean as like as two peas in occupation, who had successfully turned to work, could not wait to open his own property panel. He saw that the mercenaries, originally shown in the fighting profession, have been replaced by soldiers, and the occupation level has been changed to one. The only thing that remains unchanged is that the thirteen points of proficiency are still intact, which are exactly the same as those in the game. But Sean soon noticed a difference. [Warrior (second level occupation): This is not a noble occupation worthy of praise. Although you rush faster than anyone in every battle, it is not called bravery but stupidity in the eyes of many people. Of course, you should also believe that there are still many people in the world who appreciate your courage, such as the gathering place of big men in the brothers'' house. Maybe when you decide not to be a soldier, you can be a bodybuilder with your muscles - if you still have a whole place in your body.] [inauguration reward - sustained Combat: your bravery makes you rush to the front line every time you fight, but not all enemies can be solved by you. Sometimes you even need to repeat the process of temptation and entanglement. After more times, you also know how to retain your physical strength to cope with more such battles (the rate of physical strength decline is reduced by 30% in combat); Combat experience: after each battle, you will reflect on the mistakes of the last battle. Due to this serious attitude of continuous hard study, your combat consciousness becomes more and more acute (strength + 4, strength limit + 5, endurance + 3, endurance limit + 5, agility + 2, agility limit + 4, wisdom limit + 2, will + 1, will limit + 4)] [inaugural punishment - spell trouble: you only focus on strength training and development. You think men should speak with their fists, but in fact, the damage from the casting profession is much greater than you think (magic damage increased)] He remembered that in the game, the professional punishment of soldiers should be the decrease of magic defense by 20 points, but now it has become the increase of magic damage. However, after careful consideration, Sean understood: after all, today is in a real world, where there is no so-called system calculation formula, so these data requiring formula operation naturally disappeared. However, Sean is not interested in trying to see how much this so-called magic damage increase has increased. He turned his attention to the column of personal attributes. Strength: 12 + 3 (14); Endurance: 12 + 1 (15); Agility: 11 (14); Wisdom: 10 (13); Will: 10 (14) Gently exhale, all the situations are not much different from the original game. Although the "combat experience" in the inauguration reward has added attributes, in fact, this attribute value is the total attribute value added after the class level is full. In the game, the highest class level is level 10, so the attribute value of "strength limit + 5" will not be added until [warrior] reaches level 10. For example, there is only level 1 now, and the attribute increase is actually only 0.5. However, because the game did not display the value after the decimal point, the actual attribute is "14" instead of "14.5", But the added power will not change. He clenched his hands and relaxed a little. Sean is already in a more optimistic attitude about this trip. What he needs to do next is to distribute his skills well, so there will be no problem crossing the black land. But when Sean opened the skills panel to assign proficiency points to learn new skills, he was stunned. At the moment, on Sean''s almost dark skill panel, nearly ten more skills show light gray brightness, which means that these can be activated as long as they are proficient. But Sean''s eyes didn''t look at these skills, but focused on the last one. His face was mixed with disbelief and excitement. That''s a passive skill. [arcane swordsmanship: when using any sword weapon, strength + 2 and agility + 2. Swordsmanship special sword, level 110, proficiency 03.] There are many different passive skills in miracle, which can be acquired in different ways besides career rewards. The most popular passive skills are undoubtedly weapons. For example, passive skills such as swordsmanship can improve their attributes after being equipped with sword weapons. However, general swordsmanship has relatively strict requirements for sword weapons, such as thin sword, heavy sword, long sword and so on. But there are exceptions to everything. Arcane fencing is a passive skill applicable to all fencing that Sean worked hard to obtain. For this skill, he even wasted half a year to do a series of extremely cumbersome tasks. This is not only because this passive skill is powerful, but most importantly, it is also a prerequisite for learning several powerful swordsmanship skills, and even associated with a special advanced occupation. But Sean remembered that this should be a skill that can be learned and mastered only after level 4. Why can it be activated now? But the idea just flashed in his mind, and then Sean ignored it completely and chose to activate the skill directly. [activating this skill requires 10 proficiency points. Are you sure to activate it?] Sean was stunned. Ten o''clock? What''s going on? Activating a special level 1 skill requires only two proficiency points, while activating a level 4 special skill requires only five proficiency points. This skill actually needs to consume 10 points, which is the proficiency points needed to activate a level 9 special skill! But Sean was just stunned. It''s just the so-called reluctant child can''t hold the wolf. Considering the player''s thinking, the more proficiency points need to be consumed, the stronger the skills are. So without the slightest hesitation and entanglement, Sean chose yes, and then felt that there seemed to be some memory waking up in his mind, and a strange force suddenly flowed to his limbs. Just holding the sword, he felt that he seemed to have a strange connection with the sword in his hand, and his momentum had completely changed. The guard who was chatting with Sean looked at Sean in a daze. The look on his face suddenly changed from surprise to surprise. He trembled and said, "this momentum... You... You, you have changed your job? How is that possible! " Sean smiled shyly: "I don''t know very well, but after I heard those stories in the past, I was longing, and then suddenly found that I was already a soldier." All job transfers at the rank level have a standard judgment. Basically, people on the miracle mainland can only be considered successful after passing judgment from various guilds and mentors. Only players can obtain relevant employment conditions from others. Once he successfully takes up a higher career, the momentum emitted by him will change, which is why the guard will find that Sean has successfully transferred to a soldier. But he couldn''t understand why Sean could transfer so easily. Was it really because of the so-called genius? Of course Sean won''t explain this. It''s useless to explain it anyway. Out of some shock and awe, the guard did not continue to say anything to Sean, which made Sean happy and quiet. When it comes to the rotation time, Peter and others are naturally surprised at Sean''s transformation, but they don''t ask much. Sean has become stronger, which is naturally very beneficial to their team. It was a very peaceful night. The next day, although they were stunned by Sean''s transfer, everyone was happy, because it meant that the team had one more point to win through the black land. After simply eating some meat, everyone of the team set out again. In the forest of star meteorite forest, which doesn''t know the time at all, there is no way to distinguish between day and night. At the beginning, people can calculate the time, but they can''t tell the time after the attack of wolves. The only thing that can be used to judge the situation is the bright moon in the night sky. Seeing that the moon was getting rounder and redder at the edge of the moon, Sean knew that the tide of magic was coming soon. He didn''t dare to delay any more, but began to hurry with all his strength. So unknowingly, the forward speed of the team increased again, but this time they never met any skeletons along the way, which made everyone a little surprised and relaxed. After all, it''s not easy to be surrounded by so many skeletons. But they didn''t know that Sean knew exactly how to avoid these bones in the black earth of the star meteorite forest, just like in his own back garden. I didn''t do this before just to gain experience. Now there are not many experience points for attacking these first-order skeletons. Of course, Sean won''t waste time. I took several breaks on the way. According to the time, it should be the past two days. The team finally came to what looked like a camp. The camp was built with great atmosphere. There were two stone towers about five meters high at the entrance of the camp, which were painted and engraved with complex textures. Judging from these texture styles, people can conclude that these are two magic towers. The building around the two magic towers is not a simple facility such as a wooden fence, but a thick stone wall. From the smoothness of the stone wall, it is obviously built with magical power. In the camp, all buildings are made of stone, not simple camping like tents. In addition, excavation traces such as wells and drains are also clearly visible. This is not so much a camp as a small town - at least in everyone''s eyes. Only Sean knows that this place like a small town is the ultimate destination of their trip. "Portoroa outpost camp!" Durun looked at the small town in front of him, and his face showed surprise. "It''s so complete!" Sean scoffed: the bodies inside are more intact. Chapter 18 The kingdom of potoroa is a kingdom famous for its magical power in the north of the miracle continent. The magic of this country is extremely developed. Many of the existing magic in the world are studied by the magicians of this country. Sean still remembers that the magic guide technology was jointly developed by the kingdom of potoroa and the Maggie empire. It can even be said that these two countries pushed the whole miracle continent into the magic guide era. However, the research and development of magic guide technology is the third expansion, and entering the magic guide era is the story of the fifth expansion, which is still a long way from Sean''s era. However, when Sean looks at the present from the perspective of the future, he can see the shadow of some magic guide technology. For example, this bodoroa outpost camp has the shadow of some magic guides. The magic tower of the outpost camp is slightly different from the ordinary magic tower. Usually, the operation of the magic tower requires the joint operation of several official magicians. However, the scale of the two magic towers at present can only accommodate two magicians, and there is no magic array painted on the top of the tower, but a round ball made of metal is erected. Through Cecilia''s observation, she can conclude that such a magic tower only needs two magicians to play the destructive power that ten magicians can play in the past. This reminds Sean of the magic guide gun. A magic cannon that can be operated by an ordinary person. Its power is roughly equivalent to a level 4 range of magic damage. However, they didn''t stay here for too long, and Durun was only a little surprised, but he and Harley didn''t forget their mission, so the team soon walked into the outpost camp. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Sean''s constant emphasis on making people walk slowly, coupled with Sean''s influence along the way, they could hardly wait to cross the outpost camp so as to leave this terrible place. At least, no one will be afraid of the outpost now - they have checked several houses along the way, but they are empty, and judging from the dust covered in the house, no one has entered for at least a hundred years. But Sean didn''t think so, because he was too familiar with the copy. Dark outpost camp. This whole camp, like a small town, is actually a copy of the customs clearance from the forest of stars and meteorites to the kingdom of potoroa. Only by getting through this copy can you leave the star and meteorite forest and go to the kingdom of bodoroa, because I don''t know whether it is the original setting of the game or for other reasons. The fog around the star and meteorite forest leading to the kingdom of bodoroa has the ability to interfere with direction and perception. Anyone trying to pass through these thick fog will be completely lost in it and eventually become a corpse. Similarly, anyone in the kingdom of potoroa who wants to enter the forest of stars and meteorites must pass this copy. At the moment, the copy monster has not come out. It is not that it has been cleaned up, but that Sean and others have not entered the attack range. Everyone, seeing that Sean looked like a great enemy, naturally did not dare to be careless. The facts along the way proved that as long as Sean showed such an expression, it meant that the next trip would be very troublesome - at least they didn''t see Sean show such an expression when they entered the black earth. But now in this outpost camp, there is not even the shadow of an enemy. Why does Sean look like this? Is the enemy really so terrible? The outpost camp is huge. It is preliminarily estimated that it is larger than any small town Sean has seen since he came to the world. This made Sean quite sigh. At the beginning, the outpost camp in the game only went from beginning to end for a few minutes, but now it has gone for more than a dozen minutes and has not seen the head. From the visual distance, it is not even a third of it. Naturally, you will feel that the people of the kingdom of potoroa are really rich and powerful. An outpost camp can get such a scale. In fact, it has wronged the kingdom of potoroa. When competing for the forest with the kingdom of Celian, this was the front command camp of the army of the kingdom of potoroa, which was very different from the so-called "outpost" in general countries. The magician always likes luxury, so it is reasonable to build a front-line command base larger and more luxurious. At least look at the proud appreciation look on Durun''s face, we can see that he is really proud of himself as a people of the kingdom of potoroa. Just as the team was moving forward, the people in the front only heard a "pa", and they were startled. When they turned around, they saw a guard suddenly fall to the ground. People couldn''t help smiling. It seems that the guard fell to the ground because he tripped over something. Now he got up and cursed. But Sean''s face suddenly changed and shouted, "be careful!" Before everyone could react, they saw that Sean had waved his long sword and rushed towards the guard. Without the slightest hesitation, the long sword in his hand was fiercely inserted into the land at the edge of the guard''s right foot. A strange sound of broken bones burst out from the ground. It was so clear that even the people standing a little far away could hear it clearly, and all of a sudden everyone''s face changed. After all this, Sean quickly ran to the side. As soon as he pulled Cecilia up, he immediately stepped back. At the same time, he didn''t forget to remind: "everyone spread out, run, don''t stay still!" In fact, except Haley, a fat businessman who has no combat experience at all, others don''t need Sean''s reminder at all. They have already moved. The shooter who didn''t shoot an arrow on this trip was the most sensitive. He just took a step to sprint. The man ran towards a house, and then jumped up and stepped on the wall of the house. Unexpectedly, he stepped on the wall and stepped up. Then he jumped, grabbed the edge of the eaves and jumped to the roof. There is no doubt that this shooter''s move is the smartest way, because since the enemy comes from the ground, it is naturally safe to stand high, especially if he is still a shooter. Being condescending is more conducive to his strength. Although he doesn''t know why Sean doesn''t let him waste an arrow along the way, he is not a fool, It must have occupied a favorable position the first time the battle broke out. In addition to the shooter''s most sensitive reaction, Durun and Peter Sr. also reacted very quickly. One left and one right retreated rapidly towards both sides, and old Peter even opened his eyes angrily. When he retreated rapidly, he hurled his long gun out. Within a short distance of one meter, the long gun roared like thunder and plunged into the ground, at least half of it. In an instant, there was also a clear sound under the ground, as if something was broken. The reaction of the three guards was a little slower, but only relative to others. They caught Haley, who was still in a daze and didn''t respond, and hurriedly pulled him away from the area to see how the three of them used their hands and feet. The scene was like catching a wild boar who was still alive and trying to escape when hunting in the mountain. Of course, at this time, no one dared to laugh. Because the next second they retreated, hundreds of hands suddenly rushed out of the cover of black soil and came out of the ground. Looking around, countless arms were waving on the black soil, making bursts of clack, fine and clear. People couldn''t help feeling cold. Hundreds of corpses climbed out of the ground. They had no weapons on their hands, but their sharp and narrow nails were better than many weapons. Almost all of these corpses were covered with half body armor, but there were two styles. The people present knew that this was the standard armor of the regular army of the kingdom of Celian and the kingdom of potoroa, but these armor was rusty and must be of great utility. Although the appearance of these bodies was slightly shocking, when people saw that they were just a body with distorted face and dry skin like leather, they couldn''t help looking a little relaxed. In normal people''s cognition, although corpse undead creatures are stronger than skeletons, they are also very limited. They have not killed many creatures such as walking corpses and zombies. After all, there is no safe place here in the kingdom of Celian. Occasionally, they will see some undead creatures make trouble. Only Sean''s face was still solemn, but his heart was a little more surprised. The number of these corpse demons is more than he expected. According to this number, this copy is already difficult at the abyss level. This discovery made Sean wonder why "wandering darkness" is a conventional difficulty, but "dark outpost camp" is an abyss difficulty? But he also knows that this is not the time to pursue these issues. "Be careful, these are not walking corpses or zombies you take for granted." Sean said in a deep voice, "they are corpse demons!" When hearing the corpse demon, Durun and Cecilia frowned slightly, obviously knowing the difficulties of these undead creatures. The others were puzzled. They obviously didn''t know the difference between corpse demons and walking corpses and zombies, but Sean showed a dignified expression. They understood clearly that these corpse demons should be very difficult monsters. "Mr. Halley, you and old Peter hurry up to the roof and we''ll cover you for the time being." Sean soon began to give battle orders. "Go up, too. Protect Mr. Halley and old Peter. We need their bow and arrow support Cecilia, hurry up too. " Sean ordered a guard and asked him to help on the roof. The shooter was excited after hearing Sean''s words. He almost seemed redundant along the way, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. Now it''s time to give full play to his strength. "What do we need to do?" Compared with the excitement of the shooter, old Peter is worthy of being a veteran. He asked calmly. "We are responsible for these corpse demons. You only need to do one thing." Sean glanced at these corpse demons. They had opened their eyes mixed with the color of frenzy and barbarism, and showed their teeth like sawteeth. "Find a corpse demon wearing a red dress and shoot all the arrows on it. Anyway, we must let it find your trouble. It''s best to make it violent." Almost as soon as Sean''s words fell, hundreds of corpse demons hissed with unknown meaning, and then rushed to kill Sean and others like agile cheetahs. A guard raised his shield and tried to block a fast-moving corpse demon so that Haley had enough time to climb up the roof. However, as soon as he raised the shield in his hand, the corpse demon had rushed close to him. A dull crash sounded, and the guard retreated a few steps. However, the corpse demon just shook his head and looked a little confused - it was obviously not easy for the corpse demon to hit the shield with his head. At this moment, everyone finally understood the difference between corpse demons and ordinary walking corpses and Zombies: both power and speed were far better than slow walking corpses and Zombies! ========Split line======== Codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword codeword. Well, when I woke up, I found that I was finally in the top 12, but it was the result of five books off the shelf. The gap between me and the front didn''t narrow, but widened. I was a little disappointed. However, I shouldn''t ask so much. At least I''ve entered twelve. Thank you very much for your support!! As agreed, I will add one watch, which will not disappoint you, but it will not be updated until tomorrow. Chapter 19 Under the clear night sky, it is the best time to drink and enjoy the moon, but here alone, you can''t see half the elegance. Death surged like a dark cloud over the city. It was clearly the bright moonlight, but there was an illusion of darkness and no light. There is a wind, whirring to, such as the polar cold. In this dead outpost camp, the stench from the corpse demon did not blow away. Instead, it seemed to spread the stench, which was disgusting. A corpse demon flew down from a roof and gave a hoarse roar. It opened its mouth, exposed its serrated teeth, and stabbed a guard with its fingers like a sword. The guard he chose as the target flashed a trace of fear on his face, but he did not retreat. Years of combat experience made him understand that if he was timid at this time, he would soon become a corpse and be eaten by these corpse demons. So looking at the corpse demon flying down, he suddenly raised the round shield in his hand, the whole person''s center of gravity sank, the muscles of his arm tightened, and the curved blade on his right hand was ready. "Bang!" With a dull sound, the falling corpse demon bumped into the round shield in the guard''s hand, and a wave that could not be detected by the naked eye shook in the air. But this time, the guard was not knocked back. Sean knew that the guard had used "skills". With a slight flick of his left hand, the corpse demon with his sharp finger inserted on the round shield moved with the track of the round shield, exposing most of his body in front of the guard. Without the slightest hesitation, the curved blade in the guard''s hand sent out a silver light, and a roaring tearing sound came from the air. The corpse demon sent out a more obvious roar, but its body had been cut in two by this knife. As soon as he threw it away, the corpse demon with only half of his body was thrown out, smashed into several corpse demons who were about to kill, and rolled out with several corpse demons like a gourd. But now there are too many corpse demons. They smashed these corpse demons, and a large wave of corpse demons came back like wolves, but everyone seems to have been used to such a scene. Even though they are a little frightened on their face, there is no stagnation in their actions. Sean, Durun and two guards, the four seem to form a whole: two guards are on both sides, Sean is the leader in front, and Durun is behind the two positions. Sean is responsible for leading the way in front, while Durun is responsible for preventing the corpse demon from sneaking attack from the rear, and the left and right sides are the responsibility of two guards. The four didn''t stop. Even under the siege of hundreds of corpse demons, their speed didn''t dare to slow down. Because they know very well that once they fall into the encirclement of these corpse demons, they are afraid that they will never be able to leave here again. It''s not that there was no corpse demon to find the five people on the roof for trouble, but a guard was responsible for the help. In addition, old Peter''s long gun returned to him. With Cecilia''s magic and the space on the roof was not wide enough. After leaving more than ten corpses, the corpse demons no longer paid attention to the five people on the roof, but gathered their strength and began to find trouble for Sean and others. This scene surprised old Peter. Because he saw that these corpse demons were like an army. He not only knew how to divide troops to pursue, but also knew how to detour, intersperse, encircle and intercept. However, the eyes of these corpse demons did not flash the slightest light about wisdom, so there was only one possibility: the corpse demons had a leading commander. Old Peter remembered Sean''s account and began to look for the corpse demon in red among the corpse demons. As old Peter guessed, all these corpse demons were actually infected by the virus of the mutant corpse demon. Therefore, these corpse demons have no IQ at all. They are slaves of the mutant corpse demon. They will only obey the command and command of the mutant corpse demon. Although the corpse demon has third-order strength, once the mutant corpse demon does not command his army, Then these corpse demons without IQ have no threat at all. At the beginning, in the game, finding the mutant corpse demon and provoking it so that it can''t command this group of corpse demons has become the key to the customs clearance of this copy. Sean glanced at old Peter, hoping that his eyes would be sharper and move faster. The attention was only slightly distracted, and a corpse demon suddenly jumped out of a corner. This corpse demon has been crouching here for a long time, but it has not started. Obviously, this is not its original intention, but the mutant corpse demon is controlling it. At the moment, catching the distracted attention of the leader Sean, the mutant corpse demon finally couldn''t help but let his hand do it. Such a sudden attack, the two guards next to him had no time to respond, and even Sean felt a shock! In the rotten environment, the smell of the corpse demon seemed to be clearer, as if a dark wind suddenly blew from Sean''s back. The feeling of cold fear stopped his heart, and his back was cold. From the front of the corpse demon''s killing, the strong air impact made his cheek ache, as if a sharp blade were portraying his face. After Sean came to this world, Chapter 20 [Name: mutant corpse demon] [race: undead] [rank: corpse Demon (Level 3)] [attribute: strength: 40; Agility: 35; Endurance: 8; Wisdom: 15; Will: 20] Why didn''t Sean see old Peter''s arrow? Looking along the track of the arrow, the mutant corpse demon hidden in the shadow of a house corner is clearly visible. Almost at the moment when Sean saw the mutant corpse demon, the golden mans in his eyes flashed away. All the detailed data about the mutant corpse demon immediately and clearly appeared in front of him, just like the data Sean saw in the game. Corpse demons are a kind of creatures from the dead. They are born from many resentments such as unwilling, resentment and desire through the erosion and condensation of dark forces. This can be seen from their savage, crazy and vicious eyes - they hate all living creatures in the world and hate more than any dead creature. However, such undead creatures are completely different from walking corpses, zombies and zombies. They are not as slow and dull as them, and even have a certain degree of wisdom. After absorbing enough dead breath or dark breath, these corpse demons will become mutant corpse demons, and they can even remember their occupations to some extent. For example, the corpse demon in a broken red dress in front of everyone is obviously a commander. Otherwise, how could it command such a large group of corpse demons to attack other living creatures so skillfully? Look at so many corpse demons around, you can know how many people this mutant corpse demon has killed, because among those corpse demons, there are many adventurers and pioneers in addition to the soldiers from the kingdom of potoroya and the kingdom of Celian. The corpse demon is different from the ghoul. It can even be said that although they are both undead creatures, they are completely opposite to each other. All the people killed by the corpse demon will be attacked by the dead spirit of the corpse demon and become the same kind of the corpse demon. However, these same species have no wisdom. They will become slaves to kill their corpse demon and completely obey the command of the other party. Once there is no command, these corpse demons are zombies and zombies that run faster and have more power. The key point of this copy of the dark outpost camp is to force the mutant corpse demon to give up his command. The second arrow shot into the right shoulder of the mutant corpse demon, making it roar louder. Its wild eyes glowed with bloodthirsty red light, but it no longer stared at Sean and others, but turned its head and looked at old Peter and others standing on the roof, threatening to make a hoarse low roar. But would old Peter care about the threat of a mutant corpse demon? He took out the third arrow, but someone nearby was a step faster than him. The shooter! In the air came the buzzing sound of bow string trembling, and an iron headed white feather arrow shot like a meteor, and then ran through the shoulder of the mutant corpse demon. A scorched smell filled the air. Then there was the second, third and fourth... The serial arrows shot by the two good shooters were like pouring rain into the body of the mutant corpse demon, just as Sean had explained before. At the beginning, the mutant corpse demon could ignore it, but after he hit seven or eight arrows, the pain could not be ignored, and even the roar had no strength. After all, the endurance attribute of the corpse demon is only eight points, and it can hold on a little more than celicia. This is still because it is a dead creature, but even so, if old Peter shoots a few more arrows, I''m afraid the battle will be over. Reality and game are different after all. So in this case, the mutant corpse demon didn''t dare to underestimate old Peter and others. As soon as it turned, it began to move. This move immediately made old Peter and the shooter frown. They couldn''t shoot the arrow at the mutant corpse demon again. Even if they could capture the movement route of the mutant corpse demon, the speed of the arrow couldn''t keep up! The speed of the mutant corpse demon is much faster than they think! Only Sean knows that the mutated corpse demon with agility up to 30 points is absolutely faster than anyone present. Coupled with its power completely above the people, no one will be its opponent in front conflict. Even if these guards use the strongest defense skills, they may not be able to block its attack. So the only way is to start with its weak endurance attribute! Sean glanced at the mutant corpse demon forced from the corpse demon army, immediately made a gesture and ran to the other side. At the same time, he took out several small bottles containing red liquid from the package behind him. Durun recognized the liquid in the bottle at a glance. Combustion supporting agent. A very low-level alchemy agent can produce different combustion effects when combined with different agents, but the most basic effect is that it can make the flame burn longer or even spread. Because the demand for this medicine is very large, its price is higher than that of high-purity neutralizer, reaching the price of five silver coins a bottle. Seeing Sean suddenly take out this alchemy, Durun immediately knew Sean''s plan: "Cecilia is too far away..." "I have this." Sean tilted his mouth and took out a small bag again from his backpack, which contained dozens of black stones the size of nail pieces, with faint red light shining. "This combustion promoter is enough for those corpse demons to drink a pot, as long as old Peter and they can contain the mutant corpse demon." Broken flint. This is the most commonly used gadget by mercenaries. It is specially used for kindling in the wild. As long as you throw it hard, you can ignite the flame. You can buy a lot of silver coins. Durun was a little stunned. The things Sean took out were very common gadgets. They were sold in general grocery stores and pharmacies, but they can work wonders in such places right now. Looking at the surprised look of truun, Sean is actually very useful. If he doesn''t have equipment, does he dare to bring people to such a place? In fact, if there is a person of clerical rank with him, even if the other party has only one level of strength, Sean can make the trip easier. Fortunately, however, he didn''t hold much hope for this kind of thing from the beginning, so his preparation was also very sufficient. After all, as a commander, he couldn''t shirk everything to good luck. He would make several sets of preparation plans for each action. On this trip, two people who are good at shooting and two guards are the minimum guarantee. As for others, they are irrelevant. The mutant corpse demon has extremely high power and agility, and the ordinary third-order class will not be an opponent, but its endurance is very low. In the game, it is even thousands of points higher than a wind tattooed black wolf. Considering its particularity as a boss, this life value is insulting its identity. Therefore, the early battle with the mutant corpse demon can only be undertaken by the remote profession, and there is no need to kill. As long as it is restrained, it has no time to command those corpse demons. As for the responsibility of the guard, it''s simpler. One is responsible for protecting the remote profession and preventing the remote profession from being killed at the first time. The other needs to keep up with the man in charge of pulling the train, so the other guard should be a little faster. However, there are more guards in the team now, and obviously the physical endurance is very good. As long as you don''t fall into siege, you don''t need to worry too much. Soon, Sean, who led the way, saw the destination of his trip. A huge reservoir nearly ten meters high was hollowed out. "That''s..." a guard exclaimed. Sean ignored it and immediately ran towards the reservoir, and the others had to follow immediately. And behind a group of corpse demons, under the command of the mutant corpse demon, these undead creatures only have the most basic biological instinct, that is, chasing the life objects in front of them. If you change ordinary people, you must be duty bound to fight with these dead creatures. It seems that only in this way can you prove your blood and courage. But Sean wouldn''t be so stupid. He is a senior player, and one of the things senior players are best at is to use the simplest way to get the greatest benefits. For example, brush monster. As a copy that has long been broken, there are many kinds of strategies, but there is always only one that is the easiest and simplest. Above the water storage tank, there is a horizontal plate that can accommodate one person. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean immediately ran up to it, completely ignoring the apparently corroded board. Truen and the two guards just hesitated, and then immediately ran over. Until everyone passed, they looked at the board that seemed to be broken at any time. "Don''t be stunned!" When Sean saw everyone coming, he immediately shouted, "these corpse demons can''t climb up as long as they fall. You two are responsible for guarding the road and beating all corpse demons into the reservoir below Come on, you''re responsible for provoking these mindless guys. " After hearing Sean''s words, the two guards did not hesitate. They immediately stood at the end of the board one left and one right, and put on a defensive posture. All the corpse demons, as Sean expected, rushed in line. It seemed that they couldn''t wait to eat Sean and others. However, before these corpse demons swooped in, the two guards had been very dutiful, stuck the attack direction of the corpse demons from left to right, and then simply threw the shield, waved the shield and picked the knife, and easily photographed these corpse demons into the lower reservoir. Look at the movements of the two guards, they were very skilled. Sean himself was also not idle. First, he threw several bottles of combustion supporting agents in his hands into the storage tank of the corpse demons who had already dried up and were still struggling to get up, and then began to take out all kinds of other alchemy drugs and powders from the package. Things like high-purity neutralizer, black powder, explosive powder and so on, and then they were all thrown into the reservoir. Durun looked stunned. When Sean threw everything down, the last corpse demon was photographed. Under the water storage tank, people were crowded with corpse demons struggling. Many corpse demons even had red and white mixed liquids, which looked very disgusting. These alchemy potions were mixed with the peculiar smell of various powders and the rotten smell of corpse demons, which made people sick. Sean smiled, opened the small bag, raised his hand, and threw all the broken flints into the reservoir. The next second, the flames soared to the sky! Chapter 21 A large number of experience values poured into Sean''s body, which made Sean know how many corpse demons died below. When he was only in the first level, he felt very uncomfortable when he killed the second level wind grain black wolf. Now he killed the third level corpse demon as a second level, but the influx of a large number of experience values was not as painful as before, which surprised Sean. But other people didn''t understand. Instead, they thought Sean''s surprise was about the corpse demon in the reservoir. Truun glanced down and saw that the still alive corpse demon was constantly struggling and even trying to climb out of the reservoir, but it was contaminated with combustion supporting agent, explosive powder and other things. Is the flame so easy to extinguish? No matter how hard you struggle, it''s just futile. Fire is an element that undead creatures are naturally afraid of. Looking at those corpse demons struggling in the sea of fire, Durun and others did not feel the slightest excitement. The two guards were silent for a moment and whispered something. Sean didn''t listen carefully, but he still heard a few words such as "rest in peace". He looked at the two guards with admiration. After solving these cumbersome corpse demons, they immediately rushed back. There was a more difficult mutant corpse demon waiting for them. The copy of "dark outpost camp" is not difficult to fight, but it is not so simple to say. The most critical step is to drive the train and run with the corpse demon full of copies. If this step is not handled properly, the whole team will be killed. At the beginning, even in the game, many player teams could not do this step perfectly, which eventually led to the death of the team. After all, a mutant corpse demon of commander type is not so easy to solve. But Sean is sure of playing like this. He still remembers that this strategy was developed by the guild he signed in the game. At that time, however, it was a thief who was said to have stirred up the whole game in the prosperous age. His partner was a man who had been playing Knight professionally for 30 years and was known as the "wall of emptiness". These two people alone were enough and did not need the help of others. Later? Later, when he led a team to study the copy independently, these adults had begun to change their careers as life professional players. But it''s just a copy of the "dark outpost camp", which can''t defeat Sean. After completing the first step, the next battle will be much simpler. It''s just a mutant corpse demon who has become the lightpole commander. Sean''s mood, a little relaxed. But just then, a shrill scream suddenly sounded. Sean and Durun''s faces changed in a flash, and their speed was accelerated for a few minutes, and the two guards hurried up. When he came to the previous house, the mutant corpse demon had forcibly climbed up the roof. It had several arrows more than before, but it failed to kill it, but it aroused its killing intention. In addition, seeing that the corpse demon army under his command was destroyed, the inner anger of the mutant corpse demon can be seen that it is on the edge of rage only by looking at its crazy eyes shining with scarlet light. In his hand was a man in leather armor. This man is the previous shooter. The long bow in his hand had been lost. Although the quiver was still hanging on his body, the arrows were scattered all over the roof. The left hand of the mutant corpse demon had pierced the archer''s body, and the blood flowed from the fingernails that ran through his body, gathered between his fingers, dripping drop after drop, making a "Da Da -" sound. Obviously, the scream just now came from the shooter, but now he is already out of breath. "You come down first!" Sean shouted. Now it''s meaningless for them to stay on the roof. The work to be completed has been completed, and there''s only a hard fight left. Without the slightest hesitation, old Peter turned and picked up Cecilia. He was the first to jump off the roof and immediately ran wildly. He was the hardest one in the series of shots just now, so the mutant corpse demon was actually his hatred. But when he finally got up and prepared to sneak attack, he was dodged in advance by the sense of crisis brought by old Peter''s beast like consciousness. The shooter standing next to old Peter was not so lucky. He didn''t have old Peter''s keen perception. When he noticed the wind behind him, he had been penetrated by a claw of the mutant corpse demon. Although Haley''s body was fat, his reaction was not particularly slow. Under the cover of the guard, the two people soon fell back to the ground from the roof. It was absolutely impossible for the guard to hold Haley like old Peter. In the twinkling of an eye, the people on the roof ran away. After looking around, the mutant corpse demon gave another angry roar, and then bit on the shooter''s neck. A large amount of blood suddenly sprayed out, dyeing the corpse demon''s body better. After sucking a few mouthfuls, the mutant corpse demon seemed to have had enough to eat, then raised his head to the sky and howled, and threw the corpse aside. "Give him another arrow!" Sean saw old Peter coming with Cecilia in his arms, and the guard ran over with Haley, and said in a deep voice immediately. "But..." hearing the speech, everyone was stunned. This time, even Cecilia showed an incredible color, "it is already on the edge of rage." "Let it rage." Sean said faintly, "you guys, just support its killing." But this was said to the three guards. Everyone looked at each other and immediately understood Sean''s plan, as if it was the only way left for the moment. Old Peter no longer hesitated, drank softly, and immediately took an arrow and pulled a bow. This time, he directly pulled out a full moon string. Under the bow string of the full moon, there was a slight crackle, and a crack quietly climbed up the bow body. Obviously, in the previous strong shooting, it had caused some irreparable damage to the bow. Sean just glanced and didn''t look here anymore. For a shooter, if it led to such a result, the hard shot just now was definitely urgent and fierce, and there was no room to stop. "Buzz!" "Deng!" Two light sounds, at the same time! The arrow is off the string! The bow broke! The broken bow with a steel string rubbed across old Peter''s cheek and scratched a blood mark, but he didn''t hear it. As soon as his left hand loosened, he dropped the broken bow, held the long gun inserted to one side with his right hand, and pulled it out with a slight force. The arrow pierced the left shoulder of the mutant corpse demon with a faster, fiercer and stronger posture, and gave a painful and angry cry! [Name: mutant corpse Demon (RAGE)] [race: undead] [rank: corpse Demon (Level 3)] [attribute: strength: 55; Agility: 55; Endurance: 4; Wisdom: 2; Will: 2] The data about the mutant corpse demon seen in Sean''s eyes jumped wildly, and finally stopped after a moment. Sean''s mouth gently raised: I''m afraid you''re not violent. What can a boss with only four endurance points turn out? Even though strength and agility have formed an absolute advantage, such low agility also means that its body has become broken, and any attack is fatal to it! Of course, for Sean and others. But the power and agility of more than 30 points are already fatal data for Sean and others, so what''s the difference between more than 40 points? A faint shadow disappeared from the roof. The sharp whistling sound blew up in the outpost camp, and the naked eyes of Sean and others could not capture the speed of the mutant corpse demon. But does Sean need to catch it? "Protect old Peter!" Sean still commanded calmly, as if this was not a dangerous battlefield, "old Peter, squat down Strong shield barrier! All the others spread out, the farther the better! " Everyone has long been used to Sean''s orders. When hearing Sean''s orders, the next step is to follow them completely subconsciously. The three guards immediately stood side by side and raised their shields at the same time. In order to ensure the strength of defense, the three men''s center of gravity sank, took a horse step, and the curved blades had been inserted into the ground, trying to rely on the support of the ground. And old Peter squatted down without hesitation. For veterans like him, this behavior is not a loss of face at all. No matter how big face is, it is not important to life. "Bang!" The sound of a sound wave explosion exploded around the people. The terrible shock wave shook the people, made them dizzy and even wanted to vomit blood. Even the situation of others was not much better. As the guard who was hit by the frontal impact, it was even worse: the round shield in his hand was directly broken under the impact, and the curved blade inserted on the ground could not support such a strong impact. The whole guard was broken, and the guard flew backwards like a broken kite, sprayed blood all the way and fell heavily to the ground, I don''t know life or death. But at this time, no one can be distracted to take care of him. "Shield attack, double attack!" Sean gave a new order again. The remaining two guards immediately hit up from left to right. The round shield in their hands was like a brick and patted the head of the mutant corpse demon. The impact of the sound wave shock on the mutant corpse demon was not low, so it was clamped by two guards one left and one right before it recovered. The two shield attacks were completely eaten without suspense, and almost became a fool. The sudden drop of will attribute and wisdom attribute makes this mutant corpse demon lose the ability to analyze the situation. It is even more difficult to recover quickly from the attack of vertigo skills, because it does not have such a high firm will. Looking at some shaking mutant corpse demon, Durun and old Peter also had no hesitation. They stabbed the mutant corpse demon''s head in front, right, sword and gun at the same time. Cecilia even forced herself to be pale under the influence of the shock wave, read a spell, summoned a real fireball and blasted it on the mutant corpse demon. The attack through the brain, coupled with the burning flame, even if the mutant corpse demon is a fifth order monster, I''m afraid it can''t live. Looking at the burning flame on the ground, Sean finally spit out the blood held in his throat. When the shock broke out just now, he stood too close, but he was not like old Peter. He was a third-order rank, so the impact had a great impact on him. But at this moment, Sean was full of pride. What about strength and agility? I can''t play it. It''s a dish! Chapter 22 It was originally a dark outpost camp without light, but now there is moonlight sprinkling from the air, as if to warm this dark area. In this huge camp, there are two bright yellow lights shining, one large and one small. Large, naturally, the fire is still burning in the reservoir; The small one is the unquenched flame on the mutant corpse demon. Sean looked at the body of the mutant corpse demon, and his face was very difficult to see, because the body was almost charred. In this way, it is naturally impossible for the boss to get what he has dropped. If you want to harvest the copy of "dark outpost camp", you can only push it through in a hard way to get the benefits of the whole copy. Sean killed those corpse demons in a clever way. Naturally, it is impossible to get those fallen things in the water tank, but he doesn''t care much about these general things. In fact, the real goal is still the mutant corpse demon. But now, if the flame on the mutant corpse demon doesn''t go out, how can he touch the corpse? Let someone help put out the fire? What should I say? Afraid of causing forest fire, or are there props on the mutant corpse demon? Sean became two big in an instant. After experiencing the copy of "wandering darkness", Sean has known something about the falling of monsters in the world: it is exactly the same as miracle. In other words, the props equipped will only fall from humanoid and humanoid monsters. Other monsters such as Warcraft and wild animals will only drop props such as fur, muscles and bones and crystal nuclei, while other materials can only be obtained by collection. But even if it is equipment, it is not dropped at will. The humanoid monster with a sword can never drop a spear, and the one wearing leather armor can''t drop armor, and the things they drop will be slightly different through different attack methods. For example, attacking the throat of the wind grain black wolf will lose the crystal core, and so on. Even the humanoid monster may be too seriously damaged because of its equipment, and even if it is obtained, it will be useless. Among them, jewelry props are the most difficult to fall. But Sean knows that this mutant corpse demon happens to be a monster that will drop jewelry equipment, and it is also the only way for players to get jewelry from monsters in the early stage. But looking at the Human Torch in front of him, Sean was full of tears: "why has the fire been burning for so long?" "There''s so much magic here, and it''s close to the tide of magic. You threw away the combustion supporting agent. I''m afraid the fire won''t go out if it hasn''t been burned for two or three days." Cecilia stood beside Sean and commented, "the fire over there will probably burn longer, and it won''t go out for at least a month." Looking at the reservoir, Sean seemed to have 10000 grass mud horses running wildly: what I wanted was the jewelry on the mutant corpse demon! Seeing that the matter had come to this point, it was useless to be depressed, so he could only tidy up his mood and walk towards truun and Halley. At the moment, the people are surrounded by the guard who just flew out of the body after being hit by the mutant corpse demon. Old Peter is doing his best to rescue, and the others are also nervous. "How is he?" Sean came up and asked Durun. "Life is saved, but..." Durun frowned and sighed. "The bones of his left arm are broken, his right arm is broken, and his internal organs are seriously shaken. These injuries can''t be dealt with now. Old Peter can only save his life, but he hasn''t been treated now. I''m afraid he''s useless." Truun said a lot of words, but Sean couldn''t understand it, so he simply looked at it with his real eyes. Looking at the data of this guard and the data of the other two guards, his face darkened and completely understood the cruelty of the world. This guard is not only abandoned, but the strength and agility data directly fall to a point, which is worse than Cecilia. The endurance value also drops from 24 to 10, which is just the data of a normal adult. However, the will attribute has been slightly improved, but what''s the use of high pure will attribute in this world where the strong is respected? Seeing Sean''s face was a little gloomy, Durun, Halley and others thought Sean was blaming himself for this. Durun patted Sean on the shoulder and said, "it''s inevitable that there will be such a situation in the life of mercenaries, and you don''t need to blame yourself. You know that your achievements have been great. Even those famous mercenaries can''t do better than you, Maybe the casualties will be more serious. " Sean nodded and didn''t go any further on the subject. In this world, he has seen such things more than once in a month, but it is hard to avoid some sigh every time. After all, he has never seen such cruel facts before he came to this world. Even in the game, NPC is just a piece of data. If not, delete it. Seeing that old Peter was still giving first aid to the guard, Sean stepped back and looked around. The darkness enveloping the whole dark outpost camp had disappeared, but the chaos as a place of black earth would not change. I''m afraid that in a few years, a group of new monsters will still be born here. At that time, I''m afraid this is not undead creatures such as corpse demons, but real dark creatures blackened by other Warcraft from the star meteorite forest. "Don''t be unhappy. You don''t want to." Cecilia pulled Sean''s sleeve and sighed, "let me tell you a good thing." Sean looked at Cecilia''s smile, reached out and rubbed Cecilia''s head. He had a decision in his heart: maybe the world is really cruel, but he has no way back. Even if he doesn''t think for himself, he must think for Cecilia, and even for more and more people in the future. "What a good thing." With the decision, Sean will not have any confusion. He is a man of firm mind. Hearing Sean''s inquiry, Cecilia took out a ring and waved it in front of Sean. This is a ring made of ink stone mixed with strange metals. The whole ring is hexagonal, with a circle of runes drawn with some unknown red liquid. These small runes like tadpoles are connected head to tail, not simple handwriting. In addition, the whole ring has no other decoration. If it were not for these red runes, the ring would be a little primitive and atmospheric. At the moment of seeing the ring, Sean''s eyes straightened directly, and his face was surprised: "this ring... Where did you come from?" "The mutant corpse demon fell out of his hand when he was assassinated by truun and old Peter." Cecilia saw Sean''s face and realized, "you really know the origin of this thing It seems that there is nothing in the world you don''t know. " "I don''t know anything about ancient times." Sean smiled. "Can I see this ring?" "Of course." Cecilia threw the ring to Sean and didn''t care what it was. When the ring fell into Sean''s hands, he felt a strange wave of power, and couldn''t help sighing: it was indeed a blood tattooed hexagonal ring. [blood pattern hexagon ring, powerful enchanting (bronze), intelligence + 12, will + 15, all undead magic level + 1, undead creature control + 1. Equipment requirements: Intelligence 20, will 20. Curse (weak): make a will test every night. If your own will test is greater than 20, you will pass the test. If the test fails, you will become a corpse demon on the spot.] [Item Description: This is a mysterious ring of unknown origin. You can feel the smell of blood and dead soul wrapped around it. If you wear it, you will soon be attacked by the smell and become a corpse demon.] The mutant corpse demon has four kinds of jewelry that will fall, three rings and a necklace, and the best one is this blood pattern hexagonal ring. But the more the best thing, the lower its explosion rate. Sean had only heard that there were only 11 in the game for seven years. This shows how precious this ring is. However, even if it is level 6, it can also be regarded as the main prop. But Sean was not happy at all. What he wants is not this ring. "This is a blood tattooed hexagonal ring." Sean threw the ring back to Cecilia. "This is a magical equipment. Although the magic has lost seriously, it is still a very good thing at least. It''s perfect if you give it to a necromancer, but you''re also a wizard. It''s quite suitable to use. At least it can temper your will and maybe make you smarter. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia burst into a puffy smile: "no one who wears a piece of jewelry becomes smart." Sean curled his lips and didn''t explain. He couldn''t explain what personal attributes were to Cecilia, could he? Even if it can be explained, I''m afraid she can''t understand it. It''s better to let her touch it by herself, but there are some things to make clear to Cecilia. "This ring is not an ordinary thing. If you wear it, the dark smell on it will continue to erode your will, so if you feel any discomfort, you must take down the ring." Cecilia had never seen Sean show such a serious side. She couldn''t help but be awed: "I know." Sean saw that Cecilia took her words to heart, nodded, and then smiled: "there are other things in the camp. Let''s go and find them. Anyway, there''s nothing to do now When they handle it, we can leave here. " At the same time, Sean looked at the road leading to the exit and couldn''t help muttering, "I don''t know if that thing has now..." ========Split line======== There are some accidents today. The update is a little late. I''m sorry. Chapter 23 The forest of stars and meteorites has always been a nightmare in the eyes of many citizens of the kingdom of Celian and the kingdom of potoroa. The strong in higher vocational level will not enter here to take risks at will, while there are few examples of people in lower vocational level who can come out alive even if they enter in groups. As a result, the forest of stars and meteorites has become more and more mysterious and dangerous. Inside and outside the forest seem to become two completely different worlds. Under the clear night sky, there are no so-called stars. It seems that the sky is a little dark tonight, but even if it is such a sky, it is still much more beautiful than the earth''s night. The outer edge of the star meteorite forest is filled with thick fog. People call this thick fog the death boundary line, which means to jump over and die. But at the moment, several figures suddenly emerged from the thick fog, and soon walked out of the forest of stars and meteorites through the thick fog. There are eight people altogether. Most of the clothes of these people are in rags, and even the wounded. Most of the weapons they carry are damaged, but to a different extent. The oldest of the crowd is nearly half a hundred years old, while the youngest is only 13 or 4 years old. This is a team that looks very strange to anyone, but the killing intention of the team is comparable to that of an elite army. This team is Sean and others who came to the kingdom of potoroa across the forest of stars and meteorites. But now the leader of the team is not Sean, but truen. After all, this is the territory of the noble viscount. Even if the other party has some admiration and some comrades in arms along the way, they can''t be on an equal footing. Therefore, when they get out of the forest of stars and meteorites, the noble certainly has to put on some aristocratic airs. Of course, I don''t look at Sean as black and disdainful as before. However, Sean glanced at truun and sighed a little unhappily: "this old man, it seems that there is no problem in taking office as a fourth-order career." Then, his eyes immediately turned to old Peter, but he sighed helplessly: "this old guy, although his personal attributes have been slightly improved, he can no longer take office. I''m afraid it''s a dead chess. Unless he is willing to give up his current career to change jobs, he may have the possibility of breaking through level 5." Sean sighed twice, with a slightly different mood before and after. "This is tinders collar." Truun took out the map, looked at it, and then confirmed, "if it weren''t for Sean, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to come here alive. Now Mr. Halley and I are going back to tindersburg. Sean, if you have nowhere to go, you can go back with us. " Tindersburg? Some information about the territory immediately came to Sean''s mind, and then he remembered that the territory was not very safe. Marquis Perot, the Lord of tindes, was a hearty old man. This territory was very prosperous under his management, but later his brother count Mario plotted to seize the territory and title, and the people of marquis Perot basically died. Of course, the king of the kingdom of potoroa sent someone to investigate the matter, but count Mario''s technique was so clean that he didn''t even have any evidence. If not, many players had joined count Mario''s camp and took it to the forum to say that no one really knew. After remembering this, Sean looked at Durun and Halley''s eyes and sighed. According to the plot development in the game, the son of marquis Perot was robbed and killed by a group of mountain bandits on his way home with a polar silver business trip. The second blow to Marquis Perot was due to the attack of fire dragon poison - of course, Sean, as a player, knew that count Mario deliberately detonated the fire dragon poison on marquis Perot. Otherwise, marquis Perot could live at least another four or five years, but after Marquis Perot died, tinders would naturally change his master. At the moment, Durun and Halley are living well, which is different from the development of the plot. Sean couldn''t help wondering if his butterfly had begun to cause a tornado? But in the game, he didn''t hear that anyone received the task of escorting truun home. Thoughts flashed through Sean''s mind. Sean seemed to have made some decisions in his heart: "just Bingxin grass can''t cure fire dragon poison." Durun originally invited Sean to return to tindersburg, but Sean said such a sentence inexplicably, and others didn''t understand it after listening, but the faces of Halley and Durun suddenly changed. "You..." after coming out of the forest, truun''s face once again showed the arrogance unique to the aristocracy, but now it turned into a panic, and he subconsciously pressed his abdomen, "how do you know No, who the hell are you! " This series of mutations made everyone feel a little less responsive and didn''t know what had happened. Then all the people remembered that when he was in the forest of stars and meteorites, no matter what the situation, truun only covered his abdomen. At that time, everyone just thought that truun, an aristocrat, had not suffered this kind of pain, so he felt a little uncomfortable. At this moment, they realized that it was not such a thing. "Bingxincao can cure fire dragon poison, but that''s just the initial stage." Sean didn''t answer truun''s question and said to himself, "but the fire dragon poison on marquis Perot has been deeply poisoned. Ice heart grass alone is useless. It can only inhibit the fire dragon poison temporarily." Hearing Sean say these words so calmly, Durun''s heart has been a little flustered. The ice heart grass he spent so many years looking for has been useless, which makes him feel very disappointed. There is a result that his efforts have been denied. It''s just that truen is also a firm minded person. Hearing Sean say these contents so lightly, he also raised a kind of hope in his heart. Truun''s attitude changed a lot in an instant and said respectfully, "Mr. Sean, please tell me what I should do." "If you can collect snow liquid, ice coagulating potion and fifth order water element nuclear crystal, go to floy, the great alchemist in the northern solitary tower, and ask him to refine a bottle of ice crystal dragon breath potion for you." Sean said casually, "Oh, the three materials I mentioned are the main materials of ice crystal dragon breath medicine. The collection of other materials is not a problem. You can even buy them at the northern solitary tower, but the real problem is just snow liquid. It is still possible to buy the latter two with your financial resources and Mr. Halley''s identity of polar silver business trip." Ice crystal dragon breath medicine is a very advanced alchemy medicine, but its effect is not used for treatment and protection, but for attack and destruction. A standard dose of potion can temporarily enchant 100 weapons, and its enchanting effect is also very powerful. In short, it increases 50 points of ice damage, which is the strongest enchanting potion; If you throw it out directly, even people of level 6 will freeze into ice sculpture in an instant, and they can''t resist at all. "But this medicine..." Durun obviously heard of this medicine, and his face became a little strange. "If you feed it directly, your father must die no more." Sean shrugged and said simply, "a standard bottle can divide 100 drops. You can dilute each drop into 100 parts. Just drink one part before taking three meals every day. It can be less, but not more. If it is less, it is just an extension of the treatment time limit, but if it is more, it will kill him. " "How do you know this?" Durun looked different. Sean smiled and didn''t intend to answer the question. He can''t say that this is actually a method invented by players to treat NPC fire dragon poison? Who knows what NPC is, truun? Seeing that Sean didn''t intend to answer these questions, truen couldn''t help thinking of the standard degree of temperament and etiquette shown by Sean when he first met Sean, even above him, and the command ability and momentum shown in the meteorite forest were beyond his reach. All this seemed to explain the extraordinary place of Sean in front of him. Thinking of these things, coupled with Cecilia''s obvious performance all the time, she is also a noble aristocrat. Durun consciously seems to have a little grasp of Sean''s identity: sure enough, she is still a young man, and her mind is not calm enough. He doesn''t know if there are many flaws along the way. "Since Mr. Sean doesn''t want to say it clearly, I won''t ask." Durun was more polite to Sean now. "I wonder if Mr. Sean would like to go back to tindersburg with us?" "I won''t go to tindersburg. Cecilia and I have something to deal with." Sean smiled and refused, "and we won''t stay in the kingdom of potoroa for too long. I''m afraid we''ll go back soon Mr. Halley, don''t forget the 10000 pan continental gold coins. " "This is nature, this is nature." Halley saw that truen had to be so polite to Sean. Coupled with Sean''s performance along the way, he naturally had to be polite. "That''s right." Sean seemed to think of something suddenly, and then said, "Mr. trughn, you remember to be careful of your uncle. And Mr. Haley, don''t expect anything from your caravan. " Hearing the speech, both of them were shocked and looked unbelievable. But Sean, who will stay and continue to talk to them? Since his butterfly has flapped its wings once and changed a little process, he simply changed the plot completely. However, that''s all. If he wants to intervene in the matters involved, he is not willing at all, because it''s rare to come to the kingdom of potoroa, but he still has a lot to do. The first and most important thing is to make Cecilia a formal magician! Chapter 24 The kingdom of potoroa is the product of a bet between two brothers. At that time, the elder brother should have inherited the throne of an empire, but he failed in a magic competition with his younger brother. According to the bet, the winner can be the king of the Empire, so the person who inherited the throne became his younger brother, and his elder brother became a great Duke. Originally, the follow-up part of the story should be to avenge my brother and finally kill my brother to become the king of the Empire, but the result is not. The elder brother developed the principality into an incomparably strong country by means of extraordinary means, and then successively annexed several neighboring principalities and officially developed into a kingdom. At this time, the younger brother finally found that his brother had left his hand in the competition, so he could win. Only because the elder brother was worried that his spoiled younger brother could not get used to life outside the king''s palace, he gave up the throne to his younger brother. After understanding the truth, my brother certainly wanted to return to the throne, but my brother didn''t agree. So after a dispute, my brother continued to be the king of the Empire, while my brother became the king of the kingdom. Then the brothers signed many common development treaties for their future generations. That empire is one of the most powerful empires in the miracle continent. It is also the Maggie Empire famous for its magical power. "So now you know the origin of the kingdom of potoroa." Cecilia told Sean the story about the Magic Kingdom like a treasure, and her face looked a little proud and satisfied As a player, especially a senior player, even if he doesn''t know the background information of various countries, he can''t know it at all, because there are often many hidden tasks and relics involved. So Cecilia told Sean about the history of the kingdom of potoloa. He knew it for a long time. He even knew more about the various territories of the Kingdom than those royal family members. Just looking at Cecilia''s smile, he could only act as if he didn''t know anything. Although the tindes leader ruled by Marquis Perot de Royce can be regarded as a very prosperous territory in the whole kingdom of potoroya, the Royce family is not an ancient family, but has only experienced the development of several generations. Therefore, even with the title of marquis, the area of the territory is still no larger than that of a count family that has experienced the development of more than ten generations, Not to mention the ancient families that have existed since the founding of the kingdom. After all, the royal family of the kingdom of potoroya is supported by the royal family of the Maggie Empire, so its regime is very solid. All civil wars are prohibited in the Kingdom, so some special business methods are needed to expand the territory. Of course, the most important thing is to obtain the permission of the royal family. In the kingdom of potoloa, the imperial power is supreme. Even a Duke dare not resist the royal family, even if he wants to revoke his Duke title and recover his territory - which is very different from the kingdom of Celian. In the kingdom of the kingdom of lion, the royal rule has long been dead, and it is only a powerful aristocracy. The whole kingdom has the final say of the relevant rulers in the various regions of the Kingdom, even if the royal family can not get in. Even if the other party''s title is only a Viscount, as long as the word "strength" is crowned in front, it will have an equal position with the royal family. Without strength, it is just empty talk in the kingdom of Celian. However, for players, they naturally prefer the kingdom of Celian, because as long as they have strong enough strength, they can even become the ruler of a region. It''s just that Sean doesn''t have much interest in the kingdom of Celian. He doesn''t even want to go back if there''s no place to use in that chaotic place. At the moment, Cecilia and Sean are in a small city led by tinders. This is a small city called Arthur. The population of the whole city is only about 10000. Compared with another city led by tindes, anlora, it is much smaller in terms of development scale, population and trade flow. As they strolled around the city, Cecilia said a few words about the history and customs of the kingdom of potoloa from time to time, but more about the magic materials favored by Sean. On the way, several unscrupulous merchants tried to cheat Sean by passing shoddy goods off, but they all failed under Cecilia''s "golden eyes". At first, they wanted to bully Cecilia. Cecilia was just a magic apprentice with insufficient knowledge, but Cecilia simply said a few words about the properties and quality of these magic materials, These profiteers left in despair. Although Cecilia is a magic apprentice, she is not an ordinary magic apprentice. Even ordinary formal magicians can''t compare with her theoretical knowledge and magic related knowledge. Moreover, after wearing the blood tattooed hexagon ring, Cecilia''s wisdom and will rose to an amazing 33 and 35 respectively, which was no less than those official magicians at their peak, and her memory also rose a lot. Sean has also read the huge magic book that Cecilia has always cherished. It records a lot about magicians. There are also a lot of various materials, including drug properties, growth places, cycles, applicable places and so on. Cecilia used to remember only a small half, but now after the sharp rise in her intelligence attributes, she remembered nearly one-third of the content in a few days. Even she felt a little incredible. The promotion of personal attributes in the real world is not just as simple as attributes. "Why not go to Angela?" After shopping for most of the day, almost nothing was gained, and Cecilia was inevitably tired. "The black cat chamber of Commerce opened a branch there. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to go there if we were looking for magic materials?" Sean smiled and said casually, "some things, even the black cat chamber of Commerce, don''t necessarily have." The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional. As soon as Sean said this, a young man aged about 27 or 8 suddenly opened his mouth. His tone seemed a little cold and hostile: "Oh? I don''t know what precious material it is. Even the black cat chamber of Commerce doesn''t necessarily have it? " "More." Sean smiled and didn''t seem to hear the indifference and hostility in the other party''s tone, "such as the flower of Daro Morgan, seven color gem leaves, pure white ice bones..." Every time Sean said a name, the young man''s face became darker. However, after only saying four or five materials, the young man''s face was like the bottom of a pot. However, the black cat chamber of Commerce really didn''t have these things Sean said, so there was no way to refute them positively. You can only snort coldly: "even if the black cat chamber of Commerce has these things, you can''t afford them." "That''s true." Sean nodded and didn''t continue to argue. This attitude stunned him a little, "but there is something that even magic apprentices can afford, but the black cat chamber of commerce still doesn''t have." "Oh? Then I''m really curious. " The young man raised his eyebrows. Sean grinned and looked very bright: "what''s your business to me?" "You..." it seemed that I didn''t expect Sean to say so. The young man''s face looked a little angry. "Let''s go, Cecilia." Sean glanced at each other, still smiling, but never looked at each other again. Instead, he took Cecilia out of the magic material store and walked towards the hotel he had rented. Arthur city is just a small city. The city area is not large. Most of the day is enough for Cecilia and Sean to visit. However, if there is really no harvest on this trip, it is not necessarily true. In fact, as Sean said, it is much cheaper to buy materials, especially magic materials, in the kingdom of potoroa than in the kingdom of Celian. Therefore, Sean also bought several kinds of magic materials. However, these materials are not the commonly used magic materials Cecilia imagined, but the magic materials that few people will use. Therefore, the price of these materials can''t be lower, even similar to the price of ordinary herbs - you can buy a lot of them with only one silver coin. Although Cecilia didn''t know what Sean was doing with these things, and several of them were obviously in conflict, since Sean bought them, it was enough to arouse Cecilia''s curiosity. But what interests Cecilia more is another thing. Sitting on the bed in the hotel room, Cecilia took off her boots and asked, "Why are you arguing with that man today? It''s not like your character. " Sean is taking out the materials one by one and putting them on the table. He is thinking about how to strengthen his combat effectiveness. If he hadn''t found the world''s "skill" system in the star meteorite forest before, he planned to go all the way to the black on the warrior Road, but now he found this, he couldn''t help but hesitate whether he wanted to move closer to the level of swordsman. After all, the feeling brought by secret swordsmanship to him is really wonderful. So now, after hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean said something absentmindedly: "because that man is just a mobile trigger." "Mobile trigger point?" Cecilia looked confused. "What''s that?" Hearing Cecilia''s confused voice, Sean was surprised and immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. The so-called mobile trigger point is actually the name of the way players received some tasks in the game. The trigger of these tasks is not obtained from the normal way, but from some NPCs. These NPCs will not stay in a fixed place. They will move randomly, so they are called mobile trigger points. However, it is not difficult to find these task NPCs. The real difficulty is how to obtain tasks, or task rewards, from them. In the whole tinders collar, there are four movement trigger points. These tasks are unique. Once a player receives them, other players can no longer receive tasks from these task NPCs before the task fails. But now, no one is arguing with Sean. He has a lot of time to choose his own tasks slowly. The mobile trigger point of Arthur city is the best reward among the four missions, which is also closely related to Cecilia''s inauguration as a magician. At this time, Sean realized that he had said the wrong thing. Facing Cecilia''s curious eyes full of thirst for knowledge, he couldn''t help but answer, so he thought for a moment and finally choked out three words from his mouth: "silly speed." "How fast?" Cecilia read these three words, and her face was even more confused. "Yes, it''s silly speed." Sean thought for a moment. Most mobile trigger points are a little silly. As long as they meet the conditions, they will lose the task, and the task reward is usually very good. It also attracts many people to go all out to find it, which is really in line with the three words, "it means that others are stupid and have a lot of money. Let''s go find him trouble." "Puff", Cecilia laughed happily: "so how are you going to trouble him?" ========Split line======== Recently, people are very tired. I don''t know why. This chapter is to make up for yesterday''s update. I''ll try to code another chapter. It should be updated around 8 or 9 o''clock. If not, it will prove that... I fell asleep in front of the computer. Chapter 25 How to trouble him? Cecilia asked a good question, but Sean just said it casually. Of course, he couldn''t really go to trouble him unless he didn''t intend to get the task - he knew how wonderful the way to get the task was. The previous words with the other party are just a familiar face. The next action really depends on whether you can get the task from him. But now, Sean has more important things to deal with. Open your personal panel, directly select the skill item, skip the previous combat skills, and focus on the life skills column. Sean''s life profession in the game was blacksmith, and most soldiers would choose this life profession. After all, after a fierce battle, the repair cost of equipment is not low. If he was a blacksmith, he only needed to consume some raw materials to repair himself. Moreover, the benefits of blacksmith are far more than that. As long as the skill proficiency is burned, not to mention demonized equipment, even legendary equipment can be made. But it stopped at the lowest legendary equipment. In the game, in addition to artifacts, there are more detailed distinctions among the three grades of equipment, such as casting, enchanting and legendary equipment. For example, there are three more detailed levels in the casting category: ordinary, excellent, high-quality and bronze, silver and gold in the magic category. Of course, the legend category also has three more detailed levels: Legend, epic and myth, but it is not something that players can make from the epic level, and even the legendary equipment manufacturing is not so simple. Under normal circumstances, gold equipment is the peak that players can reach. As a leader, Sean certainly had many priorities, so he didn''t fall behind in the blacksmith''s life and career. Now open the skill panel of life occupation to activate the above life skills. Although the skills of life occupation are not as rich as those of combat occupation, it also has its own skill system. It is not just to smelt the mineral materials, pour them into the abrasives, and then knock them casually. Such a most basic step includes five steps: smelting, purification, hammering, quenching and cooling. Of course, you can not learn such basic steps, but when forging, you can only rely on your own feelings and will not get any systematic tips and assistance; However, if you learn these five skills, a spectrum bar will appear when forging. Players can refer to this spectrum bar to operate, so as to achieve perfect forging. These are just basic skills, and there are many other related skills. After a little consideration, Sean consumed five proficiency points and activated all the five skills. Before, after the star meteor forest transferred to a warrior, he raised the warrior''s level to level 5 by killing those corpse demons and obtained 10 proficiency points. Together with the remaining three in the previous level, he had a total of 13 proficiency points. At this time, after consuming five, there were only eight left. However, this is only a basic step. Sean soon put his proficiency points into life skills again and activated the four necessary skills for forging magic equipment, namely [magic Chemistry (bronze), [magic casting (bronze), [equipment magic injection (bronze)] and [compound magic knowledge (bronze)]. In this way, all proficiency points were consumed. [magic Chemistry (bronze): the knowledge that must be mastered to cast magic equipment (bronze). Blacksmith casting, level 35, proficiency 0%.] [enchanted casting (bronze): it can cast weak effect enchanted equipment (bronze), blacksmith casting, level 25, proficiency 0%, limitation: you must first learn level 1 "enchanted Chemistry (bronze)", level 3 "enchanted Chemistry (bronze)" is required to improve the skill level, and the next level can cast medium effect enchanted equipment (bronze).] [equipment enchanting (bronze): Enchanted equipment (bronze) can be enchanted, and can be upgraded to weak effect enchanted equipment (bronze) at most. Blacksmith casting, level 25, proficiency 0%. Limitation: you must first learn Level 2 "enchanting Chemistry (bronze)", and level 3 "enchanting casting (bronze)" to upgrade the skill level.] [compound magic knowledge (bronze): it is allowed to inject the power of two elements into enchanted equipment (bronze), cast by blacksmith, level 15, proficiency 0%. Limit: you must first learn Level 3 "magic chemistry knowledge (bronze)" to master skills, and level 2 "equipment enchanting (bronze)" to improve skills.] After activating the relevant skills, Sean cleaned up the materials that needed to be used on the table, and then told Cecilia not to run around, so he left the hotel. Although Charles'' sword is a magic weapon, only minor effect magic can not meet Sean''s needs. He collected a lot of materials in the meteorite forest. In addition, these materials purchased by Arthur city are to promote Charles''s sword to weak effect magic. If it is not proficient, it is not enough, Sean even wants to point out all these life skills and directly strengthen the weapons to medium effect demonization. As for the enhanced route of weapons, he has long thought of it. Walking in the streets of Arthur City, Sean carried a backpack full of various materials. Instead of wandering aimlessly, he headed for a blacksmith shop in the south of the city. This blacksmith shop has a long history and is well-known in the whole kingdom of bodoroa. The main products sold are excellent equipment, and occasionally high-quality equipment. At the beginning, it was the highest blacksmith shop that players in the kingdom of bodoroa could contact in the early stage of the game. Truun''s high-quality equipment comes from this blacksmith''s shop. However, Sean came to this blacksmith shop because only this blacksmith shop has blacksmith facilities such as renting furnaces, and because the old shopkeeper has the habit of learning apprentices and processing craft, he has a more private room behind the blacksmith shop, which is the purpose of Sean''s visit. After coming to this world for more than a month, Sean has gradually explored some things about this world. If it is in the game, the player knows that making demonized equipment is not a big deal, and the NPC in the game has nothing to do with the player. But now in the real world, these situations will become different. Sean only has a slightly effective bronze level demonized equipment, and no one will doubt it. After all, this thing can still be bought at the auction of some chambers of Commerce as long as there is enough money, but if people know that Sean knows how to make demonized equipment, even slightly effective bronze level demonized equipment, Will soon be "invited" to go. Therefore, Sean did not dare to strengthen in front of the public. After paying a silver coin to the old shopkeeper, he obtained the right to use the old shopkeeper''s private room for the next day. Of course, this also includes a leather scabbard personally given to him by the old shopkeeper - the micro effect bronze demonization weapon is not enough to arouse the old shopkeeper''s interest, but the right to use the room doesn''t need to be so expensive. The old shopkeeper just regards Sean as an aristocratic child trying to learn blacksmith skills. ¡­¡­ In the room, the equipment from furnace and anvil to grindstone and sink are complete, and even many different types of hammers and molds are available. From these equipment, we can see that this blacksmith shop is indeed a well-known and time-honored shop. Without the slightest astringency and hesitation, Sean soon poured out all the materials in the package. There was no confusion in his hands, but he carefully classified all these materials, and then took out more than ten black stones about the size of an adult''s fist. These stones are very smooth and average in size. If he is not familiar with this, he would not think these boulders are ore at all. Quench magic iron ore. This is a very common and cheap special ore. its melting point is relatively high. It usually takes more than ten hours to melt. Once cooled, it will become very hard. In order to strengthen defense, most equipment will add some quenched magic iron ore. But at this time, what Sean needs is another feature of it. Magic fit. Sean threw all these ores into an iron bucket, took out a bottle of combustion supporting agent and poured it into the iron bucket, and then put a small broken flint into it. In a moment, the flame erupted from the iron bucket. Then Sean moved the iron bucket to the furnace through mechanical operation and began the smelting operation steps. The biggest feature of players is that they like to drill camp. If in the normal way, Sean wants to improve Charles'' sword, which takes at least several days, but according to his practice, it only takes an hour to melt the quenched magic iron ore into liquid. And for the next hour, Sean didn''t waste it. He first picked up the Windflowers collected from the forest of stars and meteorites on the table, ground them into powder, then took out a kind of green fruit, pressed out the juice, poured it into the powder and stirred it until the light green juice became viscous. A refreshing coolness emanates from this viscous liquid, and there is a very light sweet taste in it, which seems to be the taste of the original fruit. If Cecilia is here, she must feel the strong wind element in it. After completing this step, Sean evenly smeared the viscous liquid on the body of Charles''s sword. In an instant, the light blue fluorescence that had been emitting on the sword body was a little stronger, and there were some small light spots shining faintly. However, this was not the end. Sean soon took out another bottle with light yellow liquid, which was a bottle of alchemy medicine refined by alchemists. Rock potion. It is a special medicine that can rock the skin and improve its physical resistance. It is expensive. In the element world, the wind attribute has always restrained the earth attribute, but the attribute restraint is not absolute. Many composite types of Magic have the element power to completely restrain each other, and only magicians who master the knowledge of composite magic can exert this kind of composite magic. What Sean has to do now is to pour this bottle of medicine onto Charles'' sword, which is why Sean activated the skill of [compound magic knowledge (bronze)]. If this skill is not activated, this method will directly destroy the weapon, but even if activated, it is not absolutely successful. This step is one of the two biggest risks to strengthen demonized equipment! Chapter 26 In the abrasives of the long sword, there is a hiltless sword body lying quietly. There is a very light green film like gum on the sword body. It perfectly wraps the whole sword body inside, emitting a layer of light blue brilliance and faint stars. Sean, you have removed the handle and collar of Charles''s sword, leaving only the part of the body. He carefully cut a hole in this layer of film, and then the rock medicine in his hand slowly poured in from this hole. Suddenly, the light green film seemed to be stimulated. The film attached to the sword produced countless bumps, and the imitation Buddha would burst the whole film in the next second. If ordinary people saw this, they would stop pouring liquid into the film, but Sean didn''t stop, but began to accelerate the pouring of liquid. At the moment, in Sean''s sight, he can clearly see a spectrum on the sword body. The leftmost is green and the rightmost is yellow. On this spectrum, there is a red pointer resting in the white position in the middle - if this spectrum is compared to a ruler ten centimeters long, the leftmost two centimeters are green, The rightmost two centimeters are yellow, only the place less than five decimeters in the middle is white, and the others are black. If this strengthening magic can keep the pointer in the white area in the middle, it can successfully maintain the strengthening effect. If the pointer runs to the leftmost or rightmost, it means that compound failure can only retain one of the effects. Of course, if the pointer runs to the black area, it will naturally fail. So even if the film on the sword fluctuated strangely, Sean didn''t need to pay attention as long as the pointer didn''t deviate. His hand was very stable without any tremor, and the light yellow liquid poured out from the medicine bottle reached an amazing level - it was a long light yellow line like a silk thread. All the liquid flowed into the film along the opening without splashing out, Moreover, the gradual reduction of liquid in the bottle did not cause the silk thread to be thick and thin. Sean has been staring at the changes in the spectrum. Although he hasn''t made equipment for a long time, these basic contents seem to have become his physical instinct. He doesn''t need too much thinking at all. He can clearly remember them all after a little memory. Soon, all the liquid in the bottle was poured out, and there was not even any left. Sean glanced at the spectrum and remained in the white range. He rubbed his sour right shoulder and couldn''t help laughing: that yea Chapter 27 As the final step of forming a weapon, grinding and opening the front is somewhat important for forging weapons, because it often depends on the final key step whether a weapon is sharp or not. However, for a magic weapon, this is not very important, because the two most critical steps have already been completed in the previous cohesion magic and ascension, and the remaining opening is only too long. This step did not waste Sean''s time, but he was as careful as ever. I don''t know how long later, the Zizi grinding sound in the smelting room finally stopped. When Sean waved his sword, a layer of dust fell from the sword body, revealing the smooth and shiny sword body. The brilliance originally emitted was a little introverted now, not as threatening as before. There was a bit of green brilliance flashing on the sword body, and there was a layer of light yellow hard light on both sides of the blade. However, it was difficult to see this change without careful observation. He weighed it in his hand. Sean was also very satisfied with the weight. He added a whole bottle of rock medicine to increase the weight and hardness. In this way, he felt a little in his hand. Although the previous Charles sword was sharp enough, it was much lighter. It didn''t feel much at all, but it was a little more astringent after activating the mysterious sword technique. It was obviously not a handy weapon. Now, Charles'' sword is a real weapon. Sean''s eyes could not help condensing on the long sword in his hand. [Charles''s sabre, weak magic (bronze), hardness 20, sharpness 15, puncture 10, strength + 6, agility + 6, endurance + 3. Equipment requirements: strength 16, endurance 16, agility 14.] [Item Description: This is the sword given to General Charles by King ERD III of the kingdom of Serian on the eve of the outbreak of the northern cold battle. The sword followed General Charles''s military life and was once regarded as the honor symbol of General Charles''s family. However, later, the sword lost its whereabouts because of the internal struggle of General Charles''s family due to inheritance. Now, although you are lucky to get this sabre, the magic on it has lost too much, and it has long lost its reputation before.] The power of puncture damage has not been improved, which has long been expected by Sean. After all, the materials he selected when strengthening did not increase this effect, and the sharp slight improvement is also because he polished it again. In essence, he just used the magic fit of quenched magic iron ore to integrate the effects of wenfengcao, rock potion and green leaf fruit, and did not change the material of Charles''s sword itself. Of course, the improvement of hardness and endurance attributes is naturally due to the credit of rock medicine; The increase in agility is due to Sean''s use of wenfengcao. The improvement of these attributes has long been the result expected by Sean. This is the special skill possessed by the blacksmith of the player at the beginning - by selecting appropriate materials, you can create magic equipment that meets the needs. What really surprised Sean was the improvement of power attributes, because there was nothing that could improve power attributes in the many materials that condensed magic just now. But the result is not bad. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. Even if he could not pick out any defects and dissatisfaction, it had indeed reached an extremely perfect level. You know, the maximum attribute value that can be increased by the bronze level weak effect demonized weapon is 15 points. Now the power, agility and endurance of Charles''s sword add up to exactly 15 points, and it is still the most favorable attribute for Sean. What else can he be dissatisfied with? Not at all! He took the sword back into the leather scabbard given by the old shopkeeper. Sean looked around with satisfaction, and then took out some waste iron slag to sprinkle around the furnace and mold. After all this, he nodded with satisfaction and pushed out the door with a depressed look. No one knows what Sean is doing in there. The old shopkeeper was also curious about what Sean is doing in there. According to the time, even the sword embryo can be refined at least. If you want to forge a weapon in such a short time, it is impossible. It takes at least several days to forge a weapon. However, when he went into the smelting room and saw the residue left by Sean, he was not interested in Sean''s behavior and completely included him in the ranks of ignorant noble children. Of course, Sean didn''t know the old shopkeeper''s thoughts, but even if he knew, he didn''t care. Anyway, what he wanted was to create such an illusion. It''s impossible to forge a weapon in one day, let alone a demonized weapon, even an ordinary weapon, but who knows that Sean is just strengthening. When Sean returned to the hotel, he was a little surprised. The young man who met outside a shop this morning actually came to the door. Now he is sitting in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel waiting for him. Standing next to the young man, there was a middle-aged man. He didn''t take a seat, but stood on the side of the young man. He looked like a guard. After seeing Sean coming back, he leaned over and whispered to the young man. The young man turned his head and looked at Sean and smiled kindly. "Together?" The young man spoke. "Good." Sean didn''t object either. Although he had some doubts, he was going to get the task from the young man. Naturally, he wouldn''t refuse the present invitation. He turned around and explained to a waiter. The waiter nodded and left, while Sean walked carelessly to the young man''s table and sat down. He ordered a big meal impolitely without any formality, which surprised the young man a little. In his past contact with others, no one has been as free and easy as Sean. Most people are either very formal or very polite. Not long after, Cecilia came down under the guidance of the waiter. She looked at the young man curiously, but she skillfully walked to Sean and sat down quietly. Usually, Cecilia is very clever and quiet when there are outsiders, and her noble temperament is at a glance. The young man''s eyes on Cecilia immediately became a little different. It was a kind of eyes in the face of equal status. He couldn''t help thinking about today''s situation carefully, and then he found that he didn''t notice the girls around him when arguing with Sean in the morning. This is not his usual style of doing things. Thinking of this, his eyes at Sean immediately became a little different, not the pride hidden in the depths of his eyes. "Did you eat?" Sean looked at Cecilia and asked with a smile. "Not yet." Cecilia shook her head. So Sean didn''t order a big meal at will this time, but ordered a dinner that suits Cecilia''s appetite and several side dishes. If the scale of the hotel is not really too small and obviously not high enough, Sean can even clearly list a menu that only aristocrats can enjoy. Of course, this situation is limited to other people''s treat. If Sean pays for it himself, his dinner with Cecilia will probably be a simple steak and a glass of juice. But now, with "silly speed" anyway, Cecilia will certainly be polite. It seems to be aware of the different identities of the people at this table, and it seems that the young people have long explained that all the food that should have been waiting for more than ten minutes has been delivered in only two or three minutes. For the nobles, it was an instinctive habit to talk while eating, so Sean and Cecilia knew that the next conversation was business. "Introduce yourself first." The young man instinctively picked up a bottle of wine, but after glancing at Cecilia, he replaced it with fruit juice, and then poured a glass for Sean and Cecilia, "next is Ron, Ron Jerry." There was a golden light in Sean''s eyes again, but this time Sean didn''t check each other''s data. Because he knows who the person in front of him is, it doesn''t matter whether to check the data. Instead, it''s the middle-aged man standing next to the young man. Sean really wants to know each other''s specific data. "Cecilia." "Sean." Sean and Cecilia both simply reported their names without mentioning their last names. The former is because of her original surname "Shaw", while Cecilia is for other reasons, but in any case, their behavior is a kind of contempt in Ron''s view - if they are both civilians, it doesn''t matter, because it is showing their identity to the nobility and not enough to be remembered; However, in Ron''s view, both of them have aristocratic status. At this time, they only say their first names but don''t say their last names, so they have a somewhat contemptuous attitude. However, Ron is not an ordinary aristocrat after all. Although he is a little young, he does not represent prosperity. On the contrary, because of his long-term contact with family affairs, the whole person seems a little introverted and shrewd. As for Sean''s and Cecilia''s attitude, he smiled and said, "I care about what your excellency Sean said today. What material can a magic apprentice afford, but the black cat chamber of Commerce doesn''t have? " Hearing Ron''s words, Sean''s action obviously paused, but he was shocked: it was completely different from the trend of the game plot! According to the original plot of the game, Sean had to be familiar with him at least a few times. After gaining the trust of the other party, he mentioned the topic of this morning again, and then he had the opportunity to receive the task. But now the situation is quite the opposite. He just showed his face in front of Ron once. Ron actually came to the door and put forward the matter this morning, which is obviously completely different from what Sean thought! However, this shock was soon suppressed by Sean. He was going to get the task from Ron. At this time, although it was faster than what he planned, it was at least a good thing: "square spinel." Ron''s pupils suddenly shrunk, the momentum of the whole person changed, and his voice became more calm: "if you have any conditions, just speak." This time, it was Sean''s turn to be a little stunned: Hey, is this script wrong? Chapter 28 "What do you mean, Mr. Ron?" Sean, stopped eating and looked up at Ron. The development of the current script is somewhat different from what he expected. "Does Mr. Sean know about spinel?" Ron showed a different momentum from ordinary people at this moment. Although Sean knew that the man in front of him was a normal man without rank and ability, and his other three attributes except wisdom and will had only six points, he was shocked by his momentum at this moment. This is a kind of momentum that is really in the upper position, sharp but not threatening, strong but not bullying. "Of course." Sean said in a deep voice. He knows more than this kind of crystal stone, even its mining place, relevant data, function and so on. The so-called square spinel is a rhombic crystal in the shape of a square spire, about five centimeters long, white and silvery. This kind of crystal and magic crystal ore also contain magic, but the magic contained in the square spinel is very rare, so it can not be used in magic guiding tools or large magic arrays like magic crystal. However, the stability of spinel can not be surpassed by magic spinel. It is precisely because of this stability that magic apprentices can use spinel for spiritual training. But it''s only limited to magic apprentices. Because after breaking through the limitations of magic and spiritual power and becoming a formal magician, the spiritual stimulation provided by the square spinel is useless. In addition, the mining volume of the spinel above is not as difficult and rare as the magic crystal mine, and there is no need for processing. Therefore, only two silver coins of the Maggie empire are sold in the market of the Maggie empire. According to the unified coin plan jointly launched by the pan continental chamber of Commerce, one gold coin can be exchanged for ten silver coins, and one silver coin can be exchanged for one hundred copper coins. The normal monthly expenditure of an ordinary family of three is about five gold coins. Of course, this level will vary slightly according to the environment of various countries, but there will not be too much deviation. Therefore, the burden of two silver coins is not a problem for a magic apprentice. That''s why Sean would say that although the black cat chamber of commerce is really famous, it also has something that magic apprentices can afford but can''t sell. As a miracle, the black cat chamber of Commerce in the north of the mainland is famous for selling magic materials and magic props. Their chamber of commerce not only sells a wide range of products, but also has a very stable supply of goods. However, there is no such spinel to sell. Of course, there is no spinel mine in the kingdom of potoroa, Because the known spinel veins only exist in the Maggie empire. "Mr. Sean, I''m not from potoroa." Ron took a sip of the juice, frowned slightly, and then put down the juice. Sean frowned when he saw Ron''s action. He knows Ron because he didn''t deal less in the game at the beginning, so he is very clear about many habits of Ron. For example, Ron prefers wine to fruit juice. Once he is confident and confident, he will pick up his glass and sip it to hide the casual smile on his face. What makes Ron feel confident? Sean suddenly found that the plot he should have been very familiar with seemed to have become more and more out of control: "yes." "A batch of spinels from the black cat chamber of commerce were robbed." Ron put down his glass and said, "it''s in the kingdom of potoroa." "Do you think I did it?" Sean raised his eyebrows and was obviously angry. "Only a few great magicians in the kingdom of potoroa know the efficacy of spinel." Ron said in a deep voice, "moreover, this batch of goods was not lost elsewhere. It happened to be at the intersection of tinders collar and zopard collar, just five days ago." Ron deliberately paused to observe Sean''s reaction, but unfortunately he couldn''t find anything on Sean''s face, so he continued: "on the same day that the goods of the black cat chamber of commerce were robbed, your excellency appeared here closest to the place of the incident. Is it just a coincidence?" Sean has a heart to scold his mother now. It''s really just a coincidence! However, he also found that he couldn''t explain clearly, because he didn''t fully understand the information: the player who announced the task in the game forum was a player with the resident status of the kingdom of potoroa, and he heard the news from the black cat chamber of Commerce, so Ron naturally didn''t doubt him. But now, Sean did not go through these routine steps to trigger the task, which naturally aroused Ron''s suspicion. Sean now knows where Ron''s confident momentum comes from. It''s obvious that the goods have regarded themselves as prisoners. "Five days ago, I just entered the kingdom of potoroa." Sean said faintly that although things are somewhat out of his control, Ron has not mastered the rhythm of the whole conversation, "to be correct, he has just entered the tinders collar." "I asked from the immigration department. I have no information about you." Ron smiled, his face more confident. "There is no record of you, whether it''s border or tinders collar." "I came from the forest of stars and meteorites." Sean shrugged and said indifferently. Hearing Sean''s words, Ron''s face looked a little stunned. It seemed that he couldn''t react. After a moment, he suddenly lost his voice and said with a smile: "ha ha, this is the funniest joke I''ve heard so far." "If someone else said so, I would think so." Sean also smiled. He was not in a hurry to defend everything. He knew the style of the aristocrats in the world, and what means to control the rhythm under what circumstances. Dealing with the aristocrats was the most basic ability that all players in miracle must have, "but if I said that, many people usually can''t laugh." Ron looked at Sean with interest, and then picked, "Oh?" With a slight smile, Sean resumed his dining action, elegant and elegant, typical aristocratic style, because he knew that the rhythm of the conversation had been completely controlled by him: "Viscount truun and I came together." Stiff. The smile on Ron''s face was frozen like a frost spell, and his eyes showed an incredible color. He and the middle-aged man around him looked at each other. The middle-aged man''s face also showed an incredible look. Then the middle-aged man immediately turned and walked out of the hotel. In this case, even if Sean guessed with his toes, he knew that the other party must have gone to verify. But Sean was not worried at all. He still enjoyed his dinner in an orderly way. Cecilia had finished her dinner next to him. At the moment, he was sitting obediently and looking at Ron with great interest. If it had been a few minutes ago, Ron would have been very polite and polite to say hello to Cecilia, but now he is not in this mood at all. He was judged to be the target of the prisoner and thought that the loss of Fang spinel could be solved safely. In the end, he found that he had made a mistake, and even the target character had a relationship with a viscount. Even he needed to deal with it carefully. Although the black cat chamber of commerce is indeed one of the largest chambers of Commerce specializing in the supply of magical materials and items in the northern mainland, the ability of the chamber of commerce is not large enough to control the attitude of a kingdom, let alone the influence, even if it is impossible. Accusing a nobleman of robbery? As long as Ron is not a fool, he will never do such a thing, although he does have some doubts whether the robbery of fangspinel is related to the nobility led by tinders. Sean has not relaxed to observe Ron''s face. At the moment, seeing that his face has changed several times, he knows his inner suspicion, so he spoke again calmly: "the chamber of Commerce of dragon language house, but he has always been thinking of opening the magic material market in the kingdom of potoroa." Ron raised his head in surprise: "who the hell are you?" Sean touched his nose. It was the second time someone had said this to him in recent days. But The rhythm has been completely mastered by him. "Not to mention the Dragon language house, although the business products of polar silver are different from those of the black cat chamber of Commerce, the business scope is the same." Sean poured himself a glass of red wine and shook it slowly. At this time, he had a glass of red wine to match his aristocratic posture, which made it more like a superior. "No chamber of Commerce doesn''t want to become stronger. You say if polar silver also occupies your market share, will it become stronger than you?" Ron''s face turned a little white. If the ambition of the Dragon language house to open the magic material market in the kingdom of potoroa was that the black cat chamber of Commerce had been on guard for a long time, then this knife from polar silver would definitely not be on their guard. According to the past situation, although the polar silver and black cat chambers of commerce are also one of the largest chambers of Commerce in the north of the mainland, the black cat chamber of Commerce has indeed stabilized the polar silver. After all, the sales objects of the black cat chamber of commerce are magicians, which are some Masters who don''t care about money. Naturally, the speed of money collection is not comparable to that of polar silver. However, because the black cat chamber of Commerce has always focused on the market operation in a certain field, its contacts must be no better than polar silver in many fields. If polar silver really opens the magic material market with square spinel as a stepping stone, then other magic materials will continue to enter the market, At that time, the market share of the black cat chamber of commerce is conservatively estimated to shrink by at least half! Ron''s forehead, slightly sweating: "if polar silver, it has never... Been involved in the magic material market..." Sean''s mouth lit up, Ron''s heart beat faster, and he suddenly realized an answer he didn''t want to admit. The answer is now coming out of Sean''s mouth: "what if polar silver cooperates with dragon language house? Even if it''s not the Dragon language house, but the Medusa chamber of Commerce? " Ron''s face was bloodless! Chapter 29 In the hotel room, Sean stood at the window and watched Ron and his bodyguard leave. Of course, Ron paid for the dinner, and Ron, who was only pale, was already in a state of loss after the bodyguard came back. It was obvious that he had been confirmed by the bodyguard, not to mention the truth of what Sean had said before, but that he was involved in the relationship with the Viscount led by tinders, which was not something he could blame. In particular, the Viscount will become the master of tinders in the future if nothing unexpected happens. A marquis. Although Sean didn''t think much of Durun, his strength was real. The Viscount''s name was accumulated through his military achievements. Unlike his uncle count Mario, he obtained the title by some opportunistic means. Besides, a hereditary Viscount is much more noble than Mario''s lifelong count. Sean finally looked back when he saw that Ron and the bodyguard had disappeared at the end of the street. "You already know about the black cat chamber of Commerce, don''t you?" Cecilia has been silent, but that doesn''t mean she didn''t see the development of things. A wise man may not be a magician, but he who can be a magician is definitely a wise man. "Almost." Sean shrugged and said an ambiguous answer. "The black cat chamber of Commerce has too much appetite. They shouldn''t have introduced square spinel, which has touched the interests of many people." Speaking of this, Sean himself was stunned, and then smiled helplessly: "but it''s not easy to talk about it. The Dragon language house has long intended to open the magic material market in the north, but it has been blocked by the black cat chamber of commerce with a tough attitude. If we don''t find this channel, the Dragon language house will open the market in this way sooner or later. " "In fact, the last thing the black cat chamber of commerce should do is to find someone else to contact the purchase channel of Fang spinel." Cecilia thought a little, and then said, "money can''t be earned. They should start from the Dragon language home, so they won''t touch too many people''s nerves. And in this way, they will be tied to the Dragon language house in the same boat, and the Dragon language house can''t sit and watch their goods disappear. " "You see through." Sean smiled with a look of approval. "It''s much better than that Ron." "Listen to you, I think you even know who the prisoner who robbed the goods is." Cecilia looked curious and stared at Sean. "Sometimes I really wonder what kind of person you are... If it''s incredible that you know so much knowledge, now these news and insider know so clearly, which really makes me wonder." Sean smiled, patted Cecilia on the head and whispered, "because I''m an omniscient stick." "According to our magician''s theory, omniscientism is omnipotent." Cecilia tooted her mouth and patted Sean''s dog paws away. Don''t slap her face, "and omniscient is God. Do you mean you are God?" "I know all, but it doesn''t mean omnipotence." Sean looked disdainful and didn''t seem to pay attention to God, "even if I know everything, I won''t be God When God is too tired, it''s better to be a divine stick. Take what you want. Even if others ask me to take it, I won''t take it. " Cecilia looked thoughtful. Looking at Cecilia''s maturity at a young age, Sean suddenly reached out to knead her hair and squeezed her cheek, which made Cecilia angry. "Don''t keep putting on such a face. It''s not for you." Sean said with a smile, "as a little girl, you should show the vitality and sunshine that a little girl has. Don''t always pretend to be an adult." "Hum." With a slight hum, Cecilia didn''t look like a little adult anymore. "Now think about it, those words you said in front of him in the morning are obviously for his purpose. You paste me at all. Come on, cunning Mr. Sean, what do you want from him? " "You found it." Sean laughed even more. "Of course!" "Then it seems that Ron should have understood." Sean''s eyes returned to the window. "What makes you care so much?" Cecilia''s curiosity was really aroused now. "Ron has a ruby with powerful magic in his hand." Sean''s voice was very calm, but inexplicably more attractive. "He asked the people of the black cat chamber of Commerce to check the ruby, but no one knew the origin of the ruby, so Ron only regarded the ruby as a collection." "Powerful magic ruby?" Cecilia frowned slightly, then raised her head in surprise, "is it..." "You are indeed from the Maggie empire." Sean looked back and smiled, his eyes a little more clear. ¡­¡­ At the moment when Sean seemed to see through Cecilia''s identity, Ron and his bodyguard were walking to their residence. Under the charming moonlight, the shadows of Ron and the bodyguard were pulled long. The night wind blew away some heat in exchange for some coolness. But Ron, under the wind of the night, shivered and felt cold all over. "Mr. Fox, do you think you can believe what Mr. Sean said?" Ron still has no blood on his face at the moment. The young man''s spirit and his own pride and self-confidence have all disappeared. Like a child who can''t make up his mind, he is trying to find some comfort. He had told the bodyguard what Sean had said before, not that he couldn''t think of the corresponding preventive measures, but now the most important thing was to find the lost spinel first, but he didn''t have a clue about it. In fact, on the day when the spinel was robbed, he immediately sent someone to search, but the last clue was led to Arthur City, and then the clue was completely broken. He had found it here in Arthur city for three days, but he got nothing. Until he met Sean today, he thought things had changed, so he couldn''t wait to come here at night. Sean, of course, doesn''t know the details. Reality is not a game after all. There is no data here to limit the situation - what should happen will still happen, but once it happens, things will develop immediately. It''s not like in the game. Because no one receives the task, the task is always blocked, Without the slightest change. "Master Ron, I don''t understand these things." The middle-aged man called fox shook his head, "my duty is only to protect you But I think I should believe the man''s words, and I have already inquired. Viscount Durun has indeed returned to tindersburg, and he has returned in an unknown way. No one knows how he came back. " After listening to Fox''s words, Ron frowned more tightly, but there was no happy look on his face: "compared with the cooperation between polar silver and medusa, I would rather polar silver cooperate with dragon language house." If polar silver only sells to occupy market share, the black cat chamber of commerce can maintain at least half of the market share. Even if polar silver cooperates with dragon language house, at least the black cat chamber of commerce is confident that it accounts for at least 30% of the market share. However, once polar silver cooperates with Medusa, the black cat chamber of Commerce may not even account for 10% of the market share, because Medusa is also a chamber of commerce mainly engaged in magic materials and magic goods, and its scale is second only to the black cat chamber of Commerce in the northern mainland. "Master Ron, I don''t know these ways and situations." Fox said in a deep voice, "but if that man really told you so, he must know a lot of things you don''t know. It''s better to visit him tomorrow instead of guessing and worrying here." "Oh." Ron smiled bitterly. "Of course I know it would be better. I even know why he said these words, because obviously I have what he needs. But what I''m really worried about now is that I don''t know what he wants. " "This..." Fox also frowned. "Could it be that strange ruby?" Ron''s eyes suddenly brightened, but then it soon darkened: "if so, it will prove that the value of the ruby is much more valuable than we thought It''s a pity that I don''t know exactly what the origin of the gem is. Even the big deacon in the chamber of Commerce doesn''t know. " At this point, Ron and fox stopped talking, and the atmosphere suddenly became silent. A moment later, when Ron and fox returned to their current temporary residence in Arthur City, Ron gave a heavy breath as if he had suddenly made up his mind and said, "tomorrow you will contact the people on the other side of Angela and ask them to send me the ruby as soon as possible I hope it''s not too late. " ¡­¡­ On the other side, the fight between Cecilia and Sean seemed to be over. At the moment, they were lying in bed. "Sean, do you really know who robbed those spinels from the black cat chamber of Commerce?" "Of course." Sean glanced. "I said, I''m an omniscient stick. How can I not know." "The strength of the black cat chamber of commerce should be good. Who did it?" "The combination of polar silver and medusa." Sean said faintly, "of course, the Dragon language house also participated in it, because the information about Fang spinel was disclosed to Medusa by the Dragon language house, but there is actually a key figure in it. Without his coordination, Medusa and polar silver cannot reach a joint agreement, and Medusa''s strength can''t beat the black cat." Chapter 30 There is such a manor in tinders. It is located on the barren rock wall. The garden wall is only an extremely simple wall, no more than one meter high. Anyone can enter as long as he turns it over. There is not even a gate, only four places without blocking for access. Inside the wall, there are magnificent white buildings - there is a wooden building with no floors but about five meters high at each of the four entrances facing the wall. The movable French windows are the entrances to these buildings. Four sealed corridors connect the four buildings. The corridor is six meters high and is divided into two floors. The side facing the wall is very simple, with arrow holes and reinforced wood plates on it, while there are many rooms on the inward side. These rooms are used to store weapons, food or people. In the center of these rhombic buildings, there is a building group composed of four three storey buildings more than nine meters high. In the third floor space of the building complex, there is an open-air platform in the middle. On the platform, there is a large round table with mountains and rivers painted on it. Although it is a dead object, it is made of imitation magic map after all. It also looks a bit real. If it seems that Sean can recognize here, the geomorphic texture painted on it is the whole Gleason area. The building complex composed of four buildings is the main building of the whole manor. This manor is almost unknown and well-known in the whole tindersburg, because it is the Royce manor as famous as tindersburg. The Royce family was founded only after winning the title with war merit. The original fief was only a small jazz collar. Because it was located in a remote and desolate place, no one wanted this jazz collar at all. Even establishing a manor was not very good-looking. Anyone could see that the Royce family had offended people. However, the ancestors of the Royce family were not discouraged, but built the manor in a fortress style. He did not need the courtyard wall of the manor, because it would make him forget his blood. The purpose of building the manor was to warn his children and grandchildren not to forget the shame and blood of that year. Later, through the efforts of several generations, the Royce family finally expanded its territory to today''s scale, and the title was promoted from jazz to today''s marquis. As the enemy of the Royce family, it has long been annihilated in the long history of the kingdom of potoroa. The moonlight poured down on the whole manor, like a layer of silver gauze, which seemed to cover up the blood that kept emanating from the manor. On the open-air platform of the main building, the eyes of a middle-aged man of about 40 fell on the geomorphic map of the middle round table. His eyes were fixed on a fortress on the geomorphic map. His face was so gloomy that it seemed that water would drip at any time. His fists were clenched and his nose was a little short. It was not excitement, but an angry rage. His gorgeous clothes trembled slightly with his anger. It was obvious that he was so angry that he couldn''t control his body. "You mean!" The middle-aged man''s voice was obviously depressed with anger, "has truun returned to tindersburg?" This middle-aged man is count Mario. "Yes, your excellency." A young knight standing behind count Mario nodded. In fact, even he felt a little incredible. "According to the information from Angela, Durun entered the city only tonight, and he didn''t make any stop and went straight to tindersburg." "Straight to tindersburg?" Count Mario frowned and his face became more ugly. He turned his head and looked at a man in a black mage''s robe standing on his side, "can''t he really find Bingxin grass?" The man has brown hair. His face is a little thin, and his thin fingers look a little messy. Although the mage robe on his body is a little broad, it doesn''t show a funny appearance on him, but makes his whole person look a little more gloomy. He didn''t have a magic wand or something, but he held a magic book with a black cover in his left hand. The magic book was not as big and thick as the one in Cecilia''s hand, but the smell emitted from it was not much weaker than the ancient book in Cecilia''s hand, and the ring inlaid with Obsidian on the ring finger of his right hand, There is a palpitating smell. This is obviously a magician, and it is not a magician apprentice like Cecilia, but a formal magician! "It''s no use for him to find Bingxin grass." The man''s voice was a little hoarse, like the scraping of metal sharp tools. "If he had taken it back a month ago, he might have saved the old guy''s life, but it''s useless now Fire dragon poison is not an ordinary toxin. At the beginning, it is only blood poisoning. At this time, it can be cured by relying on Bingxin grass. However, in more than three months, the toxin will go deep into the viscera, and Bingxin grass can only delay for a while and a half. " Speaking of this, the mage sneered darkly: "fire dragon poison, you will die after three months! No one in the world can be saved! " Hearing the mage''s words, count Mario was finally a little relieved. His eyes turned back to the round table in front of him. His face was a little calmer, but the gloomy color in his eyes was still very ugly. Perhaps because count Mario''s face was still gloomy, the knight standing behind count Mario did not dare to leave without authorization, so he had to stand here and wait. "I asked Martin to take people to intercept, but I didn''t find any trace of Durun. I only robbed the merchant''s caravan named Haley..." count Mario''s face became ugly again. "Go and check for me. How did Durun enter the territory unconsciously!" "Yes!" The knight immediately nodded his head and took orders. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. When the knight left, count Mario finally looked away from the landscape map and looked to the south. From here, at the end of the horizon, there was the city of androla, which was the most prosperous city in tindersley. About 20 minutes away from the city, there was tindersburg, which was as famous as the Manor, It also belongs to the pride of the Royce family. After such a moment of silence, count Mario finally spoke again, but this time his face showed kindness: "let''s go too My dear nephew finally found the antidote of fire dragon poison for my brother. I must hurry back to celebrate and witness his miraculous moment of saving my brother. " "Of course, your excellency." The black robed magician bowed and said, "I''ll send someone to prepare the carriage." "By the way..." just as Mario stepped out, he suddenly remembered something and turned to face the black robed magician, "how''s the matter of the black cat chamber of Commerce handled?" "Everything is going well." "Very good." Count Mario nodded, "although it''s beyond my expectation that Durun came back alive, fortunately, everything else is going according to the plan. As long as I solve the little guy Durun, the rest is not a problem However, this batch of spinel must be well controlled. Now many people in China are staring at the listing of this batch of materials. " "Please don''t worry, Lord count. There is absolutely no other book in the world to recommend a friend''s work," human Fairy ", which is a mysterious work. I personally don''t think it''s necessary to put the brief introduction, because it is completely inconsistent with the content written by the goods. Chapter 31 Alchemy blacksmith is a respectful name for blacksmiths who can forge demonized equipment. Only those blacksmiths who have some mysterious craft can forge all demonized equipment, and this special craft can be made only with the medicine of alchemists and even the special ability of magicians. Therefore, they will be called alchemy blacksmiths. However, alchemy blacksmiths can only make demonized weapons such as armor or weapons. Jewelry, staff or cloth clothes, leather and leather armor are not in the category of blacksmiths. In the past, when Cecilia heard Sean say she could make demonized equipment, she just listened to it as a joke, because she didn''t see him touch a hammer in more than a month with Sean, let alone forge even ordinary equipment. But now, she can obviously feel that Charles'' sword has been strengthened once, which can''t help Cecilia''s disbelief. Cecilia put the sword back into the scabbard, and then whispered, "Sean, you''d better not be discovered. The alchemy blacksmith has never been free. " Although Cecilia did show some clues a few days ago, she insisted not to say. Of course, Sean would not ask, but just knew her identity and origin. So when Cecilia said this at the moment, Sean certainly wouldn''t be surprised. In fact, he was very moved, because he knew very well that once the alchemy blacksmith was discovered by the aristocracy, he would be controlled. Maybe it was nothing to others, but it was very uncomfortable for Sean to lose his freedom. Cecilia would remind her that she naturally regarded Sean as a relative. Rubbing her head, Sean smiled, "I''ll pay attention But it''s you. You should take good care of the crimson flame. If other people who know the goods see it, there may be a lot of trouble. " "I see." Cecilia clenched the brocade box in her hand. As soon as she mentioned the crimson flame, her face showed excitement again. But no wonder Cecilia did. The crimson flame is indeed a rare gem. It is a magic gem formed by taking the ruby processed by special quenching as the carrier, and then injecting the fire element in the fire demon crystal core and the magic in the magic crystal stone into it. This is also a product that can only be made by alchemists who need to master special skills. The higher the level of Warcraft crystal core, the better the mixing of element power and magic, and the higher the quality of gemstones. What can be called the crimson flame must be dominated by the crystal nucleus above the fifth order, and what below the fifth order can only be called the red heart. The crimson flame in Cecilia''s hand has only magic power, but can''t feel the slightest fluctuation of fire element, which is enough to prove that the fire element in the gem is condensed perfectly, which is the performance of high-quality crimson flame. However, the use of such special magic gemstones must also need some special ways. Ron didn''t know the origin of the gem because he didn''t know these special ways. He didn''t doubt that the gem might be a crimson flame or a red heart, but after all, he had never touched it before, and there was no reference to compare, so he naturally had no chance to understand it. As for those great magicians who took this gem to ask the kingdom of potoroa, Ron would never do so as long as he was not caught by the door panel. So it''s not without reason that the gem fell into Sean''s hands. After chatting with Cecilia for a while, Sean smiled and asked her to try the effect of the crimson flame. Cecilia, who was already out of mind, naturally ran away with joy when she heard this, but Sean cleaned up a little and went out of the hotel towards a palace in the city. The hall is not very grand, but it has a solemn smell emanating from the hall. In the hall, there is a stone statue about one foot high. On it, an old man is turning over a book, using fine carving techniques. This carving technique pays attention to delicacy. Every carving position will be carved with great care, which has a high requirement for the Carver''s patience. However, once the carving is completed, the carving will give people an extremely real illusion. This statue is said to be the embodiment of the God of wisdom who once walked on earth. This hall is naturally the temple of wisdom. However, on the miracle continent, this hall has become a simple teaching place - people learn to read here, and knowledge is no longer the patent of the nobility. However, for the players in the original game, the greatest function of the temple of wisdom is that they can take the office of a first-class career [scholar] here. At the moment, Sean came here naturally to take up the first-class career of [scholar]. One of the most attractive places of miracle is the diversification of occupations. In particular, many special ranks and hidden ranks have multi career requirements. Although a single career will take shape earlier, it will become a bottleneck limiting development in the later stage. In the end, it is still necessary to take into account the development of other careers. However, there are two distinct concepts: special rank and hidden rank. Starting from the third level, it is divided into three career advancement methods: normal advancement, special advancement and hidden advancement. For example, [Knight apprentice] and [magician apprentice] can become [Knight] and [magician] as long as their professional level reaches level 10, and they can become [Knight] and [magician] after being approved by their mentor, and this category belongs to the category of normal advanced level. The advantage of normal advanced level is that it can form combat effectiveness quickly in the early stage and lay a foundation to a certain extent, but the disadvantage is that the professional ability is relatively regular, and it can continue to develop only after transformation in the later stage. The special advanced class refers to the powerful superior class of the same class. This class has special advanced requirements. For example, [heavily armored Knight] requires that the advanced class must have the identity of a citizen of the kingdom of potoroa, and [warrior] and [Knight apprentice] both belong to the class of [physics] and reach level 5. Of course, there are also some superior classes that do not require nationality. For example, the fourth level class [elemental mage] requires two third-level [casting] classes: Level 3 [magician] and level 7 [elemental envoy]. The advantage of this kind of advanced class is that once it is formed, its combat effectiveness is very strong. Usually one can top two normal levels at the same level. Even if it meets a higher level, as long as it is not the same special advanced class or hidden advanced class, it even has the power of war. However, the disadvantage is that the formation is slow, and the combat effectiveness of special advanced classes can not be played in the early stage. As for the hidden advanced class, it is an advanced class that only a few lucky people can find even in the game. The advantages of this kind of occupation are extremely obvious, that is, unparalleled strong combat effectiveness or auxiliary ability, but its disadvantages are also extremely obvious, that is, the growth rate is slower than that of special advanced occupations, because this kind of advanced occupations develop across classes. Like now, Sean''s third-order career. Curse seal swordsman. This three-level occupation requires seven levels of [warrior] and three levels of [scholar]. Finally, you must complete a trial training task before you can take office smoothly. The biggest feature of this class is that it can use the power of spell seal to strengthen its combat effectiveness. Once the power of spell seal breaks out, it even has a higher combat effectiveness than the opponents of the fourth level special advanced class. In fact, Sean didn''t want to take the job at the beginning. However, in the star meteorite forest, he accidentally activated the passive skill of arcane swordsmanship, and then found that the so-called "swordsmanship" was not just like that in the game, but equivalent to a skill that could be mastered. Only after that did Sean really move the idea of becoming a swordsman. However, the level of [swordsman] is a normal advanced level in the third level. Although it took shape very early, it does not have too strong combat effectiveness, which is completely different from the career orientation Sean was preparing to take office at the beginning. So these days, after some careful consideration - in fact, he kept recalling what powerful swordsman profession there was in the game. Until today, after confirming that the ruby in Ron''s hand is indeed the flame of crimson, Sean finally remembered that there is such a hidden advanced swordsman profession that can work in tinders. So while Cecilia was meditating in the hotel room, Sean came to the temple of wisdom. This is a temple that never refuses others to enter, and never even requires anyone to become a believer or believe in the God of wisdom. Of course, even if there is a need, Sean won''t mind. Anyway, he only needs a simple dialogue to successfully complete his inauguration - the temple of wisdom is a formal [scholar] employment point, not one in the wild or elsewhere, so there are no personal attributes or strange requirements at all. Of course, new jobs and part-time jobs are also different. Part time is the second occupation of the same kind. For example, Sean is now a [warrior]. If he wants to be a part-time [Knight apprentice], first his [warrior] level must reach level 5, and then he can ask a knight to learn and become his apprentice, In this process, he even needs to consume proficiency points to successfully part-time a second similar occupation. Moreover, the part-time occupation is absolutely not allowed to exceed the main occupation. Of course, which is the main occupation can be set by the player, which is also the embodiment of the high degree of freedom of miracle. As for the new career, it is to reopen the second career direction. Mercenary''s [physics], scholar''s [spell casting] and priest''s [divine arts] are the three career directions that players can open. This also requires the main career level to reach level 5, and because it opens the road of the second career, its career punishment will be more serious than part-time, which is why the growth rate of the hidden rank is even slower than that of the special rank. Even, because there are two different career types, the skill bar will even distinguish between own skills and non own skills, which is another headache for Sean. But in order to strengthen his strength to the greatest extent, he had to do so. Sean has found that in his future career, I''m afraid he can''t completely copy his development in the game. Chapter 32 Stepping into the gate of the temple, the bustling noise in the street disappeared in an instant, leaving only the solemn silence unique to the temple. Even if the temple of wisdom is indifferent and tolerant, it is a temple after all, so we must give its corresponding respect. All the people who come into the temple of wisdom will not make noise. They either read quietly or look for the priests in the temple to ask some questions. Occasionally, several young people in plain white robes walked by with several heavy books in their hands. These people are priests who voluntarily believe in the God of wisdom. The priests in miracle are different from those in ordinary games. They don''t just cast healing skills. Because the concept of divine skill system is introduced, these priests have many different branches of faith, and the skills they can master are naturally strange. However, perhaps for the sake of the game, all players can only go to the temple of the God of order to become a priest at the beginning. Only after the class level reaches level 10 can they go to different temples to take a new office and become priests of different factions. These priests who can wear plain white robes unique to the temple of wisdom must be second-order [wisdom priests]. In fact, the God of wisdom doesn''t need any priests at all, which is why his temple is a temple rather than a temple. However, any God must need God servants, so the posts of priests will inevitably appear. However, in the temple of wisdom, the status of scholars is more noble than that of priests, which is completely opposite to that of the God of light - in the temple of the God of light, the posts of priests are more noble than those of soldiers. "The ass determines the head." Sean felt very bored when he thought of the crazy believers of the God of light. A young woman in a plain white robe suddenly appeared in front of Sean. Her eyes were slightly angry. Although she didn''t say anything, she raised her index finger and put it on her mouth. This meaning is self-evident. Sean remembered at this time that the front hall of the temple of wisdom was called Jingsi hall. Anyone who entered here must keep absolutely quiet. Even if he opened the page, he must be as careful as possible without affecting others. Sean smiled apologetically, but the movement was very soft and didn''t make any noise again. The woman made a gesture, and then Sean stepped up. Behind the statue of the God of wisdom in the meditation hall, there is a corridor entrance. Go in from here and walk back to the atrium of the temple of wisdom. There are no ordinary flowers and plants in the atrium. Except for a few stone tables and chairs for rest, everything looks very clean and simple. However, there are four other rooms on the left and right sides of the atrium, in which Sean''s destination scholar hall is in this atrium. The young people in plain robes holding ancient books did not stop here. They still walked towards the rear area. It is the back hall of the temple of wisdom and an important place. Only scholars and priests recognized by the temple of wisdom can enter. Other people who come here to study can only stop in the atrium. Sean went in the game at the beginning. There is nothing else in it except more precious classics, so it is not attractive. "Don''t you know it''s Jingsi hall!" As soon as the woman entered the atrium, she burst out her anger like a purdah complaining woman. However, even though she was full of anger because of the temple of wisdom, her voice still had to be suppressed and did not dare to make a loud noise. In this way, the strange side made Sean feel a little funny, so he smiled impolitely. "What are you laughing at!" The woman''s anger was heavier and her voice was a little higher. "Nothing." Sean smiled and shook his head. At first, in the game, the rules were dead. Even if NPC has high intelligence, it still follows some data rules many times. Now he came to this world and really experienced the joys and sorrows that he didn''t have at the beginning. Sean''s heart was gradually moved. He found that he seemed to have gradually begun to like the world. "Just think of something funny." Sean smiled and nodded. "It was my fault. I didn''t notice it for a moment." The woman''s face was still unwilling, but it didn''t look like hypocrisy to see Sean''s expression, so she had to stop: "say it, what are you doing in the temple of wisdom?" "I''ve heard that there are scholars'' exams here recently." Sean said according to the prompt in the game, "so I''m here for the exam." At the beginning of the game, in order to meet the situation, there was indeed a scholar qualification test arranged here in the temple of wisdom. It was a very simple test paper with only a few questions. It was all about biological Warcraft or other differences similar to minerals and plants. Any player can find the corresponding simple answers on the official website as long as he was careful, Therefore, it is not a problem to pass the exam. The difficulty of the problem lies in how to get high scores! Only hereby notified. In addition, many people say they want to see the outbreak. I can only say that they are really powerless recently. The outline was adjusted a few days ago, and then some contents have to be changed and adjusted accordingly. Therefore, at present, I probably don''t have the energy to break out crazy codewords. After I have almost straightened out all the problems, I''ll break out one day. Although the amount may not be too much, there should be more than 10000 words. Finally, I would like to bow and thank you for your reward support, voting support and constant pursuit of text support every day. Thank you very much. Chapter 33 The young man''s face turned red. Even the other four around looked at Sean in disbelief. This is not because Sean''s words are too shocking or recognized by those pedants, but because Sean''s words are too vulgar. For these scholars, such words are hardly elegant, even if they think the metaphor does have a little image. "You... Do you know who I am?" The young man was finally angry, and he didn''t know whether it was because of shame. Hearing the young man''s words, Sean was a little distracted. He hadn''t heard anyone say such words for a long time. At the beginning of the game, people often told him that there were enemies, people from the same family and experts who had been famous in the industry for a long time. However, later, he became famous and even led a group in the family, and no one ever said such words to him again. When the popularity has reached a certain level, such regulations that rely on identity and background to speak are useless. For example, if the young man asked the three scholars responsible for invigilating the examination with this sentence, the other party would certainly scoff. Because even the people of the Royce family need to be polite in the face of these pedants, how can ordinary people be regarded by them? For them, only those with the same extensive knowledge will be looked up to by them. But now, when everyone saw Sean''s absent-minded appearance, they thought he was afraid. "Be afraid, I tell you..." the young man''s chatter began again. He liked the appearance that others showed because of fear, which greatly satisfied his vanity. Although his father is not a noble, his family is rich. Even if his family is just a nouveau riche in the eyes of many people, it can not hide the fact that he is rich. His father asked him to participate in the assessment of scholars in order to make the family''s reputation a little better. As long as it is passed successfully, no one dares to say that his family is just a nouveau riche in the future. But seeing that the last question is about to be answered - even if he answers it reluctantly, if he answers this question correctly, he can indeed obtain a scholar''s certificate. But all this was broken by Sean''s sudden action just a few minutes ago. How can he not be angry? Especially after being ridiculed by Sean, it reminded him of those people in the business circle laughing at his father''s face. Because young, so ignorant. Because of ignorance, so fearless. Sean doesn''t know what young people think, but even if he knows, he won''t care, because he is destined to two worlds. Listening to what the young people were still showing off, Sean shook his head and smiled: "I was a little distracted just now, not because I was afraid, but just because I thought of those who had said this to me before." After a pause, Sean''s mouth gently raised: "do you want to know their end?" The young man suddenly shivered. Even he didn''t understand why. Sean''s smile also made him feel some fear at this moment. He may not be smart enough, but it doesn''t mean he''s not smart. A person''s origin often determines his identity background. The situation in the business circle is more or less tinged with ears and eyes, and he also has some understanding of some things. He also tried to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. Sean was too lazy to pay attention to the young man. He turned to the three scholars and said, "I''m here to take part in the scholar examination. Can I start?" The three pedants looked at each other. Maybe the young man and the female priest didn''t find anything, but they felt the bloody smell emanating from Sean at that moment! It is impossible to have such a solid murderous spirit without experiencing real bloody killing. Usually, such people are not favored by scholars: do a group of muscular guys know what knowledge is? Even the scholars in the temple of wisdom are mortals after all. Many views are no different from ordinary people, and the older they are, the more stubborn they become. Fundamentally speaking, they have some rejection of Sean, but the scholar Hall of the temple of wisdom also has clear regulations. Any favoritism is prohibited here, and Sean has said so. Of course, they need to let him participate in the assessment. However, there are still some means to use. "Yes." The old pedant in the middle nodded, "Lina, take people out." The young woman priest nodded, then immediately took the young man out, and the stone gate closed again. The middle old pedant nodded at Sean and said, "let''s start." Then he took Sean to the leftmost table in the hall. On this table is a dried flower. On the surface, the flowers and plants seem to have been processed by some means, because the part of their roots is light yellow, which is obviously in contrast to the dark black after drying; The part above the root whisker is a dark yellow with melanin, because the water inside has been completely evaporated, and even has a scorching effect on the inside of the plant. However, although it is a plant, its flower buds have been removed, which makes it difficult for those involved in the assessment to distinguish the sun dried plant. "From the color depth and the fracture of bud removal, this should be a strong flower." Sean glanced at it and said quietly, "this is a very common plant. It tastes sweet and slightly spicy. It has a wide range of uses. The most common thing is to make condiments. Although it is an ordinary plant, the dried strong flower roots and pedicels are one of the necessary raw materials for alchemists to make neutralizers, so they are widely planted. " From the appearance analysis to the medicine taste, drug properties, uses and so on, Sean''s words are reasonable and clear. Moreover, the most rare performance is that Sean can make such a correct answer with only a glance, and he doesn''t even need to touch and carefully identify, which surprised many old scholars. If Sean hadn''t never appeared before, and the layout of the scholar''s Hall changed every day, they would even think that these things were arranged by Sean. Seeing the appearance of several old pedants, Sean naturally knew what they were thinking. Scholar assessment was the simplest assessment practice of [spell casting] in the game at the beginning. Those elegant party players who are energetic and idle have even listed thousands of detailed information about the assessment content of scholar hall. Sean, as a person with great energy and great pain, also read these materials. Although it is impossible to remember all of them, he was naturally very impressed by many things he came into contact with later in the game. What''s more, now he has two special abilities: desperate situation and real eye. However, he really didn''t need to use his real eyes for the details of the fierce flowers. In those years, there was a priest who liked to play with flowers and grass in his team. Of course, Sean didn''t act too magical. In fact, there are still some defects in this dried strong flower. Such strong flower rhizomes can only be used in general neutralizers. If you want to refine high-purity neutralizers, you can''t hurt the strong flower rhizomes. In other words, at least keep a little water and don''t let the sun have a scorching effect on the strong flower rhizomes. Just these words, Sean doesn''t have to say it. Several old pedants looked at each other. Although they were shocked and didn''t want to admit it, they still took Sean to the second table. "It''s just some iron slag." Sean glanced at the small black stones with obvious refining traces on the table and said faintly, "of course, if you must say a result, then I can only say that these are just the stone chips left after the refining of general iron ore. The function is to fool or deceive other examiners. " The old scholar''s face was a little red, or it showed that it was not good-looking, especially the one in the middle. It was obviously his idea. "This is black clover lucky grass. Although it is very similar to clover lucky grass, in fact, the flower center of black clover lucky grass has a little black spots, which is difficult to find without careful identification." "This is a beautiful poisonous lizard. It is a fourth-order Warcraft. It usually grows in the jungle with poisonous miasma..." "This is red copper iron ore, the associated ore of red copper vein..." "This is ice crystal tears..." "This is..." In the scholar''s hall, the things placed on hundreds of tables are not difficult for Sean. Of course, some of them really need him to use the real eye to distinguish. Once he needs the real eye, he will pretend to bend over and observe carefully, and even pick it up and smell it from time to time. But even so, it still surprised the three old pedants. It can even be said that they had a subversive understanding of the profession of soldiers with developed limbs and simple mind. "Cough, your performance really surprised us." The old scholar said, "you are the best examiner we have seen in recent years, so we have prepared an examination question for you again. You can choose whether to accept it or not. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it. If you accept it and answer correctly, we will give you a small gift, which is a gift from the God of wisdom to those extraordinary people. " Here comes the big play! Sean''s general mind was finally excited. This was his purpose! So naturally I promised. The old scholar nodded, and then triggered a mechanism in the hall. When he saw the originally closed ground, he suddenly separated to the left and right, and then an iron cage about two meters high and eight meters in diameter covered with black cloth rose from the ground. It seems that because of the vibration caused by the mechanism, there was a low and stuffy roar in the iron cage. Listening to the sound, the imprisoned creatures in the cage were obviously weak, but even so, they were still full of dignity. Can have such momentum, and the iron cage has been specially reinforced with a special magic array. Sean guessed that the Warcraft imprisoned in it is definitely more than level 7. This level of Warcraft is enough to destroy a territory. For those small countries with poor strength, although they will not destroy the country because of such a Warcraft, it is certain that their vitality will be greatly damaged. Unexpectedly, the temple of wisdom was so generous that it dared to catch such a Warcraft to study. However, Sean''s mind hasn''t recovered from this shock. The next move of these old pedants almost made Sean spray - he''s glad he didn''t drink water at the moment. An old scholar stretched out his hand and pulled up some of the black cloth, revealing the four feet of the Warcraft imprisoned inside. Judging from the exposed situation, this Warcraft should be a mammal, and should have a beautiful black fur. According to the situation that the luster and brightness of the higher-level Warcraft fur are more obvious, the fur of this Warcraft should be as smooth and bright as satin if it develops well, but now only from the fur exposed by its four feet, the living standard of this Warcraft is obviously very poor, because its fur has completely lost its luster and even looks messy. However, for Sean, who has the real eye, with the special ability of [desperate circumstances], he has only observed these four feet, and he already knows what the Warcraft is. As he guessed, this is indeed a seventh order Warcraft, called Shadow pupil leopard. This is a very rare Warcraft. Although its speed does have the ability of a seventh order Warcraft, its power is not as good as an ordinary fifth order Warcraft. Just as a seventh order Warcraft, it not only has the majesty of the superior, but also has a very powerful spirit ability. The crystal core of this Warcraft is the most needed by magicians to cultivate soul energy. Although Sean already knew the answer, he couldn''t say it. While he was waiting for the scholar to continue to pull the black cloth away completely, he heard the old scholar say, "come on, guess what the Warcraft''s name is." This sentence is the reason why Sean almost sprayed, because he remembered a joke that was popular on the Internet. So Sean turned his head and looked at the old scholar in the middle and said, "if I don''t pass this examination, I can get the status of a scholar, right?" The three old pedants were stunned. They all thought that Sean thought the problem was too difficult and was ready to give up. In fact, if Sean''s previous performance had not been too evil, they would not have been in the mood to treat Sean like this. After all, although they were a little dissatisfied with Sean''s performance at the beginning, later facts proved that Sean''s erudition, but compared with Sean''s young people, they couldn''t beat him in erudition. Of course, they were also dissatisfied. As long as Sean takes a little soft, of course they won''t be too difficult for Sean. So at the moment, the old scholar in the middle nodded and said, "yes, you are a scholar now." Sean nodded and continued to ask, "do you want to register my identity, and then issue magic certificates to each wisdom temple for backup?" "It''s natural." Sean nodded clearly this time, then turned his head to the old scholar in charge of pulling cloth, directly rolled up his trouser legs, pulled them all the way to his thighs, and then said¡° Come on, guess my name. " ========Split line======== It''s a cute dividing line again!! Because of a little accident yesterday, there was no update. I''m really sorry!! HMM... but don''t worry about the update. I''ll make it up. above! Chapter 34 Sean played with a ring in his hand and a slight smile appeared on his face. This ring is the booty won from the scholar''s palace. Although Sean''s attitude was indeed a little arrogant, he took a reason after all. The other three old pedants couldn''t say anything about him. Naturally, the result was as disgusting as eating flies. However, in order to maintain the face of the temple of wisdom, the old stubborn people certainly had to twist the process a little within the scope of reason, so the middle old scholar proposed that as long as Sean could name the things in the cage, he would give Sean the ring given by his mentor in his early years. The other two scholars were surprised at the result. And Sean, judging from the facial expressions of these people, the ring must be a good thing, so he naturally had no opinion on the proposal. Then, as a result, naturally, Sean, the cheater, won. He said only five words. Shadow pupil leopard. ¡­¡­ The back hall of the temple of wisdom is a place where outsiders are not allowed to enter. Many people believe that the most precious treasures must be hidden in any temple or place where others are prohibited from entering. This law also applies to the temple of wisdom, except that the rear hall is actually a larger library than the front hall. Of course, the books in it are naturally impossible to teach and read publicly. Therefore, there are rules that prohibit outsiders, scholars and priests without permission from entering. In fact, Sean knew that there was a research institute under each temple of wisdom. The Institute studies all kinds of things on the miracle continent, from plants to creatures, from Warcraft to divine beasts, and even people. The truth that "undead creatures are actually the products of undead mages" firmly believed by the outside world is actually wrong. The first real undead creature in the miracle continent was actually born from the Research Institute of the temple of wisdom. Later, due to various "opportunistic coincidences", there was a profession of undead mages in the world. Of course, since then, no magician has been born in the temple of wisdom. Even the position of the priest system is one level lower than that of scholars. All kinds of Magic have disappeared from the temple of wisdom. The magic association was born on the miracle continent. Later, with the gradual development of history, the Maggie empire finally appeared, and then the first Magic Revolution appeared. In that revolution, all kinds of magical magic finally had a clear division: soul energy department, life department, element department and arcane department. Similarly, the accurate positioning of magician''s strength and various occupations have emerged one after another, and also recognized the real status of necromancer. All this, if traced back to its roots, is related to the underground Research Institute of the temple of wisdom. The temple of wisdom can now be clearly recognized in any country, in large part because it does not need to compete for the power of faith - in other words, anyone who knows knowledge is the source of faith of the God of wisdom. At this moment, in the underground Research Institute of the temple of wisdom, an old man in white finally closed a book in his hand. Here, more than 30 books are placed on the surrounding desktop. These books are large and small, some of the pages are yellow, and some of the pages exude ink. However, whether they are large or small, new or old, these books have one thing in common, that is, they are all opened on a page and fixed. It is obvious that some kind of experiment is being carried out. "The young man, do you know his identity?" The old man in white robe is the one in the middle of the previous scholar, but now he looks energetic and has no old attitude at all. "Such an excellent young man can never be unknown before. Although the shadow pupil leopard is a seventh order Warcraft, its four legs are no different from many leopard Warcraft, but the young man can recognize it at a glance, which proves that we made a big mistake in the research direction of the shadow pupil leopard! " "Professor, do you mean..." The man standing next to the white robed old man was the female priest who had made a bad impression on Sean, but now her face showed great surprise. "Yes, send him an invitation." The white robed old man said excitedly, "it''s not easy to take the thinker from me." At this point, the professor was as happy as a child. He even began to look at the very weak shadow magic pupil leopard in front of him, trying to find out what he had not found before. Compared with the excitement of the professor, the female priest Lina was a little confused at the moment: the young man who was despised by herself was so powerful that she could take away the professor''s treasure? She still remembered that the professor attached great importance to that simple ring. It was said that his mentor gave him a gift when he was a professor or a scholar. But now, Lina suddenly found herself a little jealous of the young soldier named Sean. But even if she is jealous, she still needs to prepare this invitation letter from the temple of wisdom Institute. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the efficiency of the temple of wisdom is indeed very fast. In only one afternoon, I had thoroughly inquired about Sean''s residence. Although I was still curious about his origin, the temple of wisdom never cared about anyone''s origin. So that night, Sean received this invitation letter from the temple of wisdom. Helson''s stationery. "Sometimes I really doubt whether you are human or not." Cecilia looked at Sean in surprise. Of course, she spent more time looking at the invitation letter in Sean''s hand. "You even received Helson''s letter." "Isn''t it the research invitation of the underground Research Institute of the temple of wisdom?" Sean glanced at the letter and threw it aside. But in fact, Sean''s heart is not calm at the moment. For the scholars of the temple of wisdom, the status of the Helson Institute under the temple of wisdom is the same as that of the heretical judgment of the God of light to its crazy believers. However, the Helson Institute is mainly low-key and secret. Unlike the high-profile and famous heresy trial Institute on the whole continent, except for a few dignitaries, no one knows the existence of the Helson Institute, even the scholars and priests in the temple of wisdom. The legend of the hellson Institute is also an incentive for many people, especially scholars. For them, as long as they can participate in any research of the hellson Institute, and once the research is successful, their future must be the result of not worrying about food and clothing, and they can easily own both fame and wealth. Therefore, many people on the continent are eager to receive the letter of hellson, which represents the highest praise of the palace of knowledge. But Sean knows more than that. The Helson Institute is not as simple as it seems. When there were real players in the game, it was the fourth level of the whole people. Moreover, the confidentiality of the hellson Institute was beyond the expectation of all players - once a player who participated in a plan of the hellson Institute said it complacently in the forum. As a result, he was expelled from the hellson Institute on the same day because the God of wisdom sent an oracle that he did not keep his promise. Of course, players all know that GM is actually doing it. But anyway, it was a very distant thing for Sean. You know, his current rank is only second rank. However, after a little thought, Sean immediately understood that it must be because he had been too evil in the assessment of the scholar hall. In addition, he told his identity only by watching the four feet of the shadow demon pupil leopard, which made those scholars look at him with new eyes. To understand this, Sean looked at the ring in his hand and didn''t feel the excitement he had before. [thinker, legend, wisdom + 5, will + 5, eternal effect "concentration": it''s hard to distract your attention (it''s not easy to interrupt when casting a spell); YONGGU effect "wisdom": rich experience and life experience make you very wise (gain bonus when solving problems). Special: you have been recognized by Bonnie white.] [Item Description: this ring looks very simple, but it is a gift from Professor Bonnie White''s mentor and has a very special meaning.] This is a legendary ring. Although its attribute increase is even less than that of the blood tattooed hexagon ring worn by Cecilia, Sean is far more excited about obtaining this ring than the enchanted ring. Because he knows very well that not any equipment above legendary level will have a significant attribute bonus. At the beginning, in miracle, the most obvious embodiment of legendary equipment and demonized equipment is that equipment above legendary level has special effects. Just like the focus and wisdom attached to the "thinker", this is an ability that ordinary demonized equipment cannot have. At the moment, I don''t know whether the effect of "wisdom" works. Sean can easily see the meaning of "special" on the ring. Now he finally understands what this sentence "you have been recognized by Bonnie white" means. To think more deeply, Sean also understood the reason why the professor came to find himself. It must be related to the shadow demon pupil leopard. If ordinary people get this invitation letter, they will be happy to participate. But Sean is different, because he knows more about many things in the world than anyone else in the world. In particular, what happened at the game forum about the hellson Institute made Sean have a perception of the underground research from the temple of wisdom that others did not have: this not only represents the highest praise of the palace of knowledge, but also represents the shackles and surveillance of personal freedom. The latter two limitations are the reason why Sean instinctively resists. With his index finger tapping on the table, Sean was unconsciously lost in thought. At this time, his brain had begun to work quickly. The two permanent effects of this legendary ring from the thinker have also produced unexpected results at this moment - without the function of this ring, Sean would not have thought of such a deep-seated problem. A moment later, Sean''s eyes finally glowed with new brilliance. With his current strength, he is not enough to completely ignore the Helson Institute, but he knows what Professor Bonnie white is looking for himself, and this has become a place he can use. After understanding this point, Sean took up his pen to write, and soon wrote his understanding of the shadow pupil leopard, as well as some special features and habits in the reply letter. In the letter, he indicated that he was involved in worldly affairs, and felt extremely helpless and painful that he could not personally participate in the research work of the hellson Institute, I hope what I know can help Professor Bonnie''s research, and ask Professor Bonnie to understand. In a moment, the reply was finished. At the moment of writing, Sean sighed gently: "Ron, Ron, don''t let me down." ========Split line======== What can I say today, meow? Well, have you finished your breakfast? Meow. Chapter 35 After Sean wrote back to the professor named Bonnie white, he put the matter down completely and didn''t think about what it would bring to himself. In fact, this idea is another expression of "wisdom", that is, once a decision is made, we will no longer worry about gain and loss. Cecilia naturally witnessed it all the way. Although she knew about the Helson Institute, she didn''t know much about the special organization of the temple of wisdom, but she only heard about it in the family. But Cecilia herself knew very well that she had never seen Sean deal with a matter so seriously and carefully - even if it was an extremely incredible thing across the meteorite forest, which seemed to many people, Sean agreed to it with a casual word. "It''s troublesome?" This was the first sentence Cecilia spoke after Sean replied, and the color of worry in her eyes was at a glance. "It''s not trouble, it''s just a little tricky." Sean smiled. After answering the letter, he had completely relaxed. "But now I''ve got rid of the problem, but what will happen next? That''s not what I can control." At least not what I can grasp at present¡ª¡ª Sean didn''t say it clearly, just meditating in his heart. The unexpected invitation of the hellson Institute has completely deviated from what Sean could have expected. When he went to the scholar hall to participate in the scholar examination, he had imagined all kinds of situations, but he didn''t think of it - in fact, in Sean''s subconscious mind, he didn''t expect the emergence of the special institution of the hellson Institute. After all, it was completely impossible to touch at this stage, and in Sean''s memory, A small territory like tinders should not have a point like the Helson Institute. These are the key factors that Sean will ignore the existence of the Helson study. However, after the analysis, Sean immediately figured out that although the tinders collar is a small territory and the old Marquis Perot does not have much strength, this territory has a unique geographical factor - the forest adjacent to the meteorites. Even if the temple of wisdom does not have too strong secular force, sometimes knowledge is much more terrible than ordinary force, which is why the temple of wisdom dares to get a seventh order Warcraft to study. Through this event, it also sounded an alarm to Sean: the development and changes of many things in the world have begun to gradually deviate from his cognition, and we should be more cautious in the future. Fortunately, the hellson Institute is a special academic institution. If the heresy tribunal visits, it really can only speak with its fist. At present, with only second-order strength, I''m afraid no one will pay attention to him. In the final analysis, we should improve our strength as soon as possible. Fortunately, the [scholar] profession has started now. Although the factor of professional punishment has increased the upgrading experience of [scholar], it is not a problem for Sean, because he is convinced that the fools of black cats will come to him soon. However, even if the copy of the doghead camp can''t make him meet the advanced conditions, he also knows the location where tinders leads another copy, which is another important purpose of Sean''s visit to tinders. After pacifying Cecilia so that she wouldn''t be distracted by the accident, Sean began to be busy with his own affairs. First of all, his top priority is the next Kobold camp. Dog head man is a kind of humanoid creature about one meter tall. Although they have the word "dog head" in their name, in fact, they are not real dogs. The dog headed man looks like an upright lizard, but from the perspective of the earth man, it should be regarded as a reduced version of the humanoid Velociraptor. Although it is a kind of human creature, they are not recognized by humans. Even the dog headed man has his own culture and inheritance history. Because of their size, koalas are much smaller than humans in strength and endurance. Even because the evolutionary history of the race is relatively short, their wisdom and will are a bit worse than humans. However, in any intelligent group, there are both wise and foolish. This theorem also applies to the dog headed people - in their complete inheritance culture, the dog headed people also have the profession of mage. Any humanoid creature, or any intelligent group, has a relatively perfect career system and related division. Therefore, there are two Kobold mages in this Kobold camp on the periphery of the star meteorite forest - this is an authentic third-order profession. Whether they are human or not, the inheritance of magicians has rigid regulations: any formal magician is a third-order profession. In addition, there are a large number of occupations such as dog headed man gunner, dog headed man sentry, dog headed man guard, etc. Although most of these occupations are second-class occupations, once a sufficient number is formed, it will naturally produce a qualitative change. According to Sean''s understanding of the dog headed man''s history, the dog headed men in this camp can form a new dog headed man tribe. But in fact, these dog headed people did not do so, but still strictly maintained the "camp" model and continued to survive. Although human beings do not want to recognize the ethnic history of the dog headed people, if they really encounter a dog headed people tribe, the most correct way is to start with "war". However, if only a Kobold camp is encountered, a team of adventurers with a long adventure career will be enough to deal with and solve it - of course, if it is really a camp. Sean now just hopes that the black cat chamber of Commerce will not really attack the camp. It''s just a fact. It''s often cruel. However, behind this cruel reality, Sean''s snickering is hidden. Sitting in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, Ron found himself very resistant to entering the hotel. After all, the previous two experiences were definitely not pleasant. When he left for the second time, Ron thought that the farther away from Sean, the better. He even vowed never to see Sean again. But unexpectedly, after only five days, he came to the hotel again, and before he came here, he even prayed that Sean would not have left Arthur city. Of course, compared with Ron''s inner struggle and entanglement, Sean looked at Ron differently. According to his original estimate, Ron would come to him in two days at most, but unexpectedly, he delayed to the fifth day. Looking at Ron''s haggard appearance, Sean knew in his heart that the black cat chamber of Commerce had launched an attack on the Kobold camp, but the actual result obviously did not develop in the direction Ron guessed. This attack may have ended with heavy losses. Otherwise, Ron doesn''t have to find himself again. As long as he continues to attack, the camp will be taken down sooner or later. Judging from the current results, the Kobold camp may not be much better. "According to your previous reminder, after some searching, I did find the place where Medusa chamber of Commerce hid Fang spinel." Ron glanced at Sean. He couldn''t help wondering if Sean had known about the doghead camp for a long time, but he didn''t remind himself. Just now that he asked for help, of course, it''s not good to continue to guess Sean with this evil idea, "that''s a doghead tribe." Ron emphasized the word "tribe" in particular: "but it looks like a camp. I suspect those dog headed people are domesticated by the Medusa chamber of Commerce." Sean nodded and signaled Ron to continue, but his heart was secretly praised: he is worthy of being the future successor of the black cat chamber of Commerce, and his observation is really different. At the beginning, even if there were official introductions of various backgrounds and habits in the game, players still didn''t understand until they entered the camp and faced the final boss. Ron naturally can''t see the final boss, because if he does, he doesn''t need to find himself, so this judgment must be inferred by him. "You launched a strong attack on a dog headed tribe?" Sean expressed surprise on his face. "Yes." Ron didn''t see anything from Sean''s face, so he could only smile bitterly, "this time, the black cat chamber of Commerce has lost a lot. And because we launched a frontal attack, it seems to involve the nerves of some people. Medusa chamber of Commerce and the tindes lead line of polar silver suddenly began to put pressure and harassment on us. Now, in order to maintain the situation, the attack team has been transferred. " At this point, Ron''s face showed a trace of anger: "damn! It''s a little short. Just give me three more days... No, two more days, you can completely capture this tribe! " "I can understand." Sean comforted Ron, but there was some fear in his heart: Fortunately, it was poor, otherwise he would be really busy these days. "Please, help me again." Ron was silent for a long time and finally spoke, "those dog headed people arranged the camp in the fog, and there are traps and mechanisms everywhere in the fog. The battle these days is largely due to the interference of the fog. I know you have crossed the forest of stars and meteorites. I think you must have a solution to these mists of the forest of stars and meteorites! " "You mean, you want me to get the spinel back for you?" Sean raised his eyebrows: the play meat is coming. "Yes." Ron nodded, "I think only you have the ability to do so, because there are few people left in my hand that can be transferred now Of course, as long as you are willing to do it, we can discuss the remuneration. " As soon as he gritted his teeth, Ron simply threw out heavy profits. Anyway, the black cat chamber of Commerce has lost a lot this time, and he doesn''t care about this. As long as he can get all the spinel back, these losses can be made up soon. Polar silver and medusa, which have also paid a high price, can not recover in the short term. In this way, the black cat chamber of commerce takes advantage. Ron has worked out the details of all these aspects. "It''s not impossible for me to do it." Sean pretended to be silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "but I want the command of the team. It''s the one who absolutely obeys orders, otherwise I won''t help you. " "This..." Before Ron could speak, another middle-aged man who came with Ron and fox suddenly grabbed the head: "just because you want the command of the team? You know who you are first! You are just a second-class [soldier]. What qualifications do you have to lead the team? Just be your guide... Maybe it''s just a scam! Young master, you should be careful. Maybe he just came to cheat money! A second-order little soldier can cross the forest of stars and meteorites... Ha ha. " ========Split line======== Hey, hey, this is an audition! Audition! Can you hear me? Well, if there is no accident at the moment, I should be sleeping! So what you see now is high-tech automatic update! What about? High tech is great! I know how to use high technology! Well, don''t gossip. It''s said that I''m on the Sanjiang recommendation list now! What, do you vote for me? How about a surprise? Chapter 36 Ron didn''t stop the unexpected discordant sound, just frowned. Sean shook his head. The businessman was profit seeking and suspicious. Ron really inherited it all. Of course, it''s not Ron''s fault. It can only be said that the environment in which he lives is like this. There''s no way. But Sean finally glanced up at the strong man standing behind fox. This is a very burly man. Sean suspects that this man has the blood of the bear family, but it should have been hundreds of years ago. The blood in his body should have become very thin. What remains now is only the obvious feature of being burly. For people like this, the occupation they usually choose must be mainly defensive. After all, they will have an effect bonus similar to that on attributes. But this man is not so. He is wearing a willow nail breastplate, which is a kind of crude armor that uses willow nails to fix the armor pieces, and then uses shoulder straps to connect the front and rear armor pieces, so as to wear it on the body and only focus on the defense of the heart. However, the armor is simple, but there has been an increase in other aspects. The most obvious is that the coordination and movement range of both hands can be greatly increased, and the behavior habits and characteristics of people using this armor are also clear at a glance. In the Nordic Empire, there was an advanced profession called crazy warrior. Its standard armor was the style of willow nail breastplate. However, the burly man in front of him can never be a crazy soldier, because it is a standard level 5 special occupation. Ron, as long as there is one such person, and then casually matched with a dozen third-level occupations, it is enough to sweep the dog headed man tribe. So Sean''s eyes, after only a slight pause on his body, looked at his hands - the range of his hands was slightly open, the bones and joints were raised, and both palms had calluses, which was obviously the result of long-term use of long weapons. Combined with the figure and dress of this burly man, Sean has determined his career development. A Hercules. After looking at the man, Sean looked at Ron again: "it seems that Mr. Ron doesn''t trust me very much." "That''s not what I mean." Ron didn''t expect that Sean would ignore his subordinates so simply, but when he handed over the command to Sean, Ron was also not at ease, because there were no facts to prove that Ron was an excellent commander, not to mention that Sean was only second-order. This class represents the meaning of "Apprentice" on the miracle continent. "Bang!" The strong man crossed fox, slapped his hands on the table and made a loud noise, attracting the eyes of others in the hotel hall. "Kid, I tell you, the real commander of the team is me!" The strong man said in a deep voice. His voice was really like a roaring violent bear. "Ha, it''s just a second-class soldier. He actually wants to be a commander or command a team composed of third-class strength. Can such an absurd thing happen in the world?" "When we passed through the forest of stars and meteorites, the others in the team were all third-order strength." Cecilia glanced at the strong man and said, "by the way, Sean was only a first-class mercenary at that time." Cecilia''s voice was very quiet, not as loud as a strong man, but the three people opposite heard it clearly. "This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year." The strong man''s angry face had disappeared, and all that remained was a sneer, "first-class mercenary?" The irony is obvious. Cecilia was not angry, but glanced at it from bottom to top. It was like a cook observing which texture was more appropriate to cut the knife. As Cecilia''s eyes swept over, the strong man felt a tingling illusion. At this moment, he understood that the little girl in front of him had really experienced killing, and her strength could threaten his safety. Otherwise, he could not have this illusion. But, a little girl, how is it possible? "You''re afraid." Cecilia and the strong man looked at each other, and then showed a smile. It should have been a bright and friendly smile, but there was a chill. "But also, how can a muscular person like you understand the profound meaning of the word" wisdom "? I really shouldn''t be too demanding for just a pig. " The strong man snorted angrily, stretched out his hand and grabbed it at Cecilia: "little girl, do you want to die!" "Da". Sean''s hand suddenly rested on the strong man''s wrist and stopped the strong man''s further movement: "enough." Ron and fox standing behind him frowned slightly. They could see that the strong man didn''t exert all his strength at the moment, but they also knew that the ancestor of the strong man had the blood of the bear family, so even if he didn''t exert all his strength, it was not something that ordinary people could stop at will. But Sean just stretched out his hand and stopped the strong man''s action. Even if Sean had tried his best at the moment, it was enough to prove that Sean''s strength could not be measured by the general second-order degree. The strong man was a little surprised that Sean could stop his movements by stretching out his hand, but he was soon dazzled by anger and shame, and subconsciously increased the movements on his hands. At this moment, he was no longer as simple as trying to reach out to catch Cecilia. If he can''t even handle a second-class kid, how can he continue to be a guard in the black cat chamber of Commerce? Feeling the increasing strength of the strong man, Sean immediately found that even if he tried his best, he could not stop it, because the strong man was absolutely better than himself in strength. But if the other party hurt Cecilia in front of himself, Sean would never like to see it, because she is a relative after she came to this world! If a loved one is injured but he has no ability to stop it, it is definitely a tragedy! In an instant, Sean''s eyes suddenly changed, and his killing intention and momentum emerged from him. He said coldly, "don''t force me to cut off your hand." As he said this, Sean''s left hand had grasped the scabbard of Charles''s sword. "You try!" When the strong man raised his eyebrows, his strength increased again. Cecilia''s lips moved, and the smell of magic began to radiate in the hotel. The elements from the air became active instantly, and the surrounding temperature increased significantly, which is a typical fluctuation of fire element. Originally, this element fluctuation should not be so easily detected, but after all, this is a small hotel, the surrounding air circulation is not particularly smooth, and the room density is small, so it produces such obvious characteristics. When fox felt the fluctuation of element breath and the murderous intention emanating from Sean, his face could not be as calm as before. At this moment, he realized that neither he nor Ron, nor even the whole black cat chamber of Commerce, underestimated the man named Sean, and even the magic apprentice around him did not receive due attention. "Stop!" Fox shouted in a deep voice. His voice was as loud as a raging wave, but it was only transmitted to Sean and his men. They were shocked and stopped involuntarily. He didn''t dare to frighten Cecilia in this way, because everyone knew that the magic fluctuation of the magician was related to the spirit. If he did so, I''m afraid the little girl would be hurt. He knew very well that young master Ron came to the soldier for help this time. It doesn''t matter if it''s just a little trial, but it''s not the purpose of this trip to really offend the other party. Sean also glanced at fox. He didn''t know the man''s name, but he knew the other party''s strength. But until now, he found that the other party was actually a silver master - according to the level in the game, this person belongs to level 5 and level 6. But he was a little surprised. Since Ron had such bodyguards, even if the black cat chamber of Commerce didn''t send someone to support him, he and more than a dozen third-class strong men would be enough to flatten the dog headed man tribe. After all, although the tribe was numerous, it was only a group of second-class and third-class mobs at best. But now, Sean didn''t want to pay attention to the reason why the master didn''t do it. His eyes moved back to the strong man and said coldly, "your name." "Hum." The strong man snorted proudly. "Since there is no name, it doesn''t matter." Sean slowly stood up, reached out and stroked Cecilia''s head, indicating that she didn''t have to be nervous, and then turned to look at the strong man, "since you think I''m too weak to be a commander, let''s have a competition Bastard. " "What are you talking about!" The strong man flew into a rage. "No matter in which era, the bear nationality is an orc and a humanoid race." Sean''s mouth turned slightly, which was an equally obvious and extremely mocking look. "In the early era of recovery, there was a war between humans and orcs, and there were countless captives on both sides. Later, a new breed of orcs was born. From the perspective of blood, it was obviously a hybrid product. And you also have the blood of orcs and bears, which proves that your ancestors are orcs, the offspring of a breed born through hybridization, not hybrids. What is it? " "I''ll kill you!" The strong man has red eyes and green tendons. "Hank!" Ron suddenly let out an angry drink, which made the strong man wake up a little. "Even with a name, the hybrid product is still a hybrid product." Cecilia said coldly, "I have a hybrid dog. Even if I give it a name, it can''t change the fact that it''s a hybrid dog." "Drink!" The strong man named hank suddenly clenched his fist, his momentum burst out, and then the next fist waved towards Cecilia''s face. The fist wind is like a blade, which makes people feel a burst of pain. The cold light flashed, and the dark cold air burst out. The strong man''s fist was only waved, and he stopped abruptly. His eyes turned red and looked at Sean. Between the two sides, the wooden table has been divided in two. Sean''s sword is out of its sheath. "Bastard, your opponent is me." Sean''s eyes were cold and murderous. "Dare you fight?" ========Split line======== At night, the computer doesn''t know why, it suddenly collapsed, all the interfaces are gone, and there is only a desktop wallpaper. My egg is broken!!! This chapter is later reworded after the computer was adjusted. No more nonsense, there will be another chapter later!! Chapter 37 Hank''s pupils narrowed, his angry face gradually disappeared, and his eyes turned from Sean to the long sword in his hand. The sword is shining brilliantly. The green, blue and yellow light shines on the sword from time to time. Although it is very weak, it is dazzling enough for the people present. Magic weapon! Hank''s right fist slowly retracted and dropped, and his eyes returned to Sean again. A few drops of blood emerged from the back of the first section of the four fingers of his right hand. It was a very slight wound. The wound is so small that even if you ignore it, the epidermis will heal automatically after a few seconds - in Hank''s physique. But the meaning of this wound is by no means ordinary. Because it is a real wound. "It turns out that there is a magic weapon. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant." Hank snorted coldly, but he was not stupid enough to continue his reckless attack at this time. He is well aware of his own advantages. Although his strong physique and strength are indeed his advantages, he doesn''t even have a weapon at hand. As a guard of the chamber of Commerce, he can live to the present. In addition to his hard work, he does have a bit of mind. In this situation, he will never attack a man with a demonized weapon. Even if it''s just a small bronze magic weapon. "Luck is also part of strength." Cecilia, who had also stood up at the moment, stood beside Sean with her head slightly raised so that her eyes could face Hank''s face. Obviously, she is just a child, but Cecilia''s feeling at the moment is not looking up at hank, but looking down on hank with a condescending momentum and taste. At this moment, the arrogant temperament of the ancient aristocracy is fully displayed in Cecilia. "Of course, humanoid creatures like you can''t understand the meaning of this sentence. Anyway, we didn''t try to make you understand the broad and profound language and literature of mankind from the beginning. " Cecilia bit the word "humanoid" very hard, but the crisp child voice made endless mockery of hank. Just one sentence once again made hank enter the critical point of rage. "If you just want Sean to put down his weapons and fight with you, I advise you to cancel this stupid idea as soon as possible." After saying that, he reached out and patted his clothes: "really, I don''t know whether idiots can be infected." Cecilia really performed the essence of the nobility''s unkindness and ridicule. Hank, who had calmed down, clenched his fists again. If he could, he really wanted to kill the little girl with one punch. He looked away and looked at Sean with a sneer: "so? You said a war with me, that is, you take weapons, I don''t take weapons? Hey, you really deserve to be a mercenary who can cross the forest of stars and meteorites. " Make complaints about this kind of Tucao, compared with Cecilia, is the standard of kindergarten. Sean looked at hank, a burly man, and couldn''t figure out whether his brain was really bad. He was clearly a muscular man who was not good at language, but he had to compare language logic and sarcasm with Cecilia, a genuine aristocrat and gifted magician. It was no different from suicide. "Someone can be so stupid." Cecilia opened her eyes wide and made an exaggerated facial expression, "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot you''re not human. I really shouldn''t force the IQ of a humanoid creature. " After that, he turned his head to Ron and said pitifully, "isn''t the black cat chamber of Commerce selling smart drugs? Why only give him a name, but don''t give him a bottle regularly? Is it really myrrh? " A gnashing of teeth. "Cecilia, if you go on like this, he will be ruined by you." Sean smiled and looked at Cecilia spoiled. But when his eyes turned to Hank again, there was only endless killing intention. "Come on, I know you must have set up a camp outside the city. Go and get your weapons. When I get rid of you bastard, I''ll talk to the black cat chamber of Commerce about compensation. " Ron suddenly felt a chill. He turned a little dull and looked at Fox, but he saw the latter shaking his head and smiling bitterly. The development of things has completely deviated from their expectations, and this duel is inevitable. "Good!" Hank''s eyes were frozen, and the same killing machine appeared, "I''ll let you know that the weak should have the posture of the weak!" The two parties turned and left without paying any attention to Ron. The temporary camp rebuilt by the black cat chamber of commerce is indeed in the suburbs of Arthur city. It is just a simple temporary camp. There are less than 30 people in the whole camp, and nearly half of them are more or less injured. When these people saw Hank and others coming back, they all came out spontaneously to welcome them, but when they felt the murderous spirit on hank, few people dared to approach rashly. Obviously, Hank does have a certain degree of authority in the eyes of these people. Perhaps this is the reason why he firmly holds the identity of commander. But at the moment, Sean was not in the mood to think about hank. At the beginning, he really just waited for Ron and others to come back to him after they suffered losses, so even if there was an idea of suspicion, he stayed in the hotel. After that, although the development of things was slightly unexpected, the final script still moved in the direction Sean wanted, so he wanted the command of the team just to make it easier to attack the copy, but now it has evolved into a duel situation, and Sean is really angry. The last thing hank should do is try to fight Cecilia, because he has long regarded Cecilia as a relative. Relatives are Sean''s inverse scales. Hank got into a camp large enough to hold four people. A moment later, he came out with a long handle heavy hammer. As Sean expected, Hank was indeed a strong man using long weapons. In fact, long before Ron called out Hank''s name in the hotel, he had thoroughly understood the detailed data of the enemy in front of him. [Name: Hank] [race: orcs (bears)] [Combat profession: lux (Level 3)] [personal attribute - strength: 33 (35); Endurance: 25 (28); Agility: 16 (22); Wisdom: 15 (18); Will: 20 (23)] Lux, a normal advanced class of level 10 [warrior], is famous for its powerful power. Sean is almost familiar with all stages of his career in miracle, so he just glances at Hank''s personal attributes and infers how thin his blood is. The power limit of a normal adult human is 10, while the power growth limit of a normal bear Orc is 30. As a bear orc, it will also have a fluctuation value of 18 to 25. However, according to the power growth limit of a level 10 warrior is 12 points, after deducting the power growth limit of a level 1 mercenary and a level 2 Warrior, Hank''s racial power growth limit is only 14 points. The blood force is so weak that it almost disappears. On the other hand, although Sean has worked as a [scholar], because he has no experience value to distribute, this profession is still level zero. However, considering the increase of various attributes of equipment, Sean also has 22 points of strength, 16 points of endurance, 20 points of agility, 15 points of intelligence and 15 points of will. This attribute obviously can''t be compared with Hank''s attribute, but the problem is that his current warrior level is only level 5, and he is still a second-order class, but his agility has steadily surpassed hank. This is enough for a swordsman. Charles''s sword slowly came out of its scabbard. The ring [thinker] Sean wears on his hand emits a faint light that outsiders can''t see. At this moment, Sean has completely calmed down, all the voices from the outside world have disappeared, and Hank is the only one in the world in his eyes. absorbed! It''s hard to find anything that can distract you (it''s not easy to interrupt when casting spells). This "it is not easy to interrupt when casting spells" is not only useful for mages, but it will certainly have a more accurate description in the game, but now it is a reality! In this real world, any battle can be regarded as "casting time", so this effect is also effective for Sean now. As long as it is not disturbed by the outside world and will not be distracted, it is naturally "not easy to interrupt". "Now you beg for mercy, there is still a chance." Sean''s peace of mind made hank feel a little unnatural. He subconsciously opened his mouth, but he didn''t realize that it was fierce and weak. "If it really started, I wouldn''t be merciful!" "Don''t worry." Sean waved Charles'' sword a few times, looked for some feel, and answered carelessly, "I''ll show mercy to you." "Since you want to die so much, I''ll help you!" As soon as hank clenched his right hand, the whole man immediately rushed towards Sean. His galloping appearance was like a violent bear running wildly. The momentum is amazing! But Sean''s eyes did not fluctuate at all. This amazing momentum was like a clown who flattered the public, and did not cause a ripple in his heart. He just stared at Hank and silently counted the distance between them. Ten meters! Eight meters! Six meters! Four meters! When the distance between the two sides was only four meters, Sean finally moved. It''s moving like wind and thunder! Sean rushed towards hank like a flash of lightning. For him, the distance of four meters seemed to be a step forward! Sprint! In this distance, Sean can control his action force at will, and the momentum and speed bonus of sprint can also be brought into play. But on the contrary, Hank had such an impossible flaw at this moment because he wanted to keep running and save his momentum! Stop! Zama! Short body! Very sword! Target, throat! ========Split line======== I''m crazy!! You must change your computer this year!!!! This broken computer suddenly crashed when I coded more than 2000 words!! Damn word said it would be saved automatically!! There should be a thousand words without two thousand words!!! And the data calculated by Excel!! Where did you swallow it!! Give it back to me!! Chapter 38 In the middle of the camp is an empty field, which is a small place for the guards of the black cat chamber of Commerce in the camp. At the moment, a burly man with a long handled heavy hammer is standing in the middle. In front of him was a young man with black hair holding a sword in his right hand. Behind the young man, a long mark was pulled out on the ground, which was the trace of his charge. These two men are Hank and Sean who are dueling! It''s windy. Hank could feel a strong wind rising suddenly, but there was no trace of airflow around. The next moment, he found that it was not the wind at all, but Sean''s stabbing action with his sword - because the action was too fast and too fierce, as if even the air could pierce, and the air was wrapped around the sword. His first reaction was: impossible! Then the second reaction was to block Sean''s blow. The scenes seen in his consciousness were pulled very long at this moment. Both the traces of the air flow rolling over the sword and the stabbing action of the long sword appeared one by one in Hank''s eyes. The only thing he could do was to raise his heavy hammer to stop Sean''s so fierce blow! "Dang!" The tip of the sword pierced the hammer face of the heavy hammer. "Bang!" The air blast exploded on the hammer surface of the heavy hammer. "Long!" The vibration is transmitted from the hammer surface. Sean and Hank were both shocked. The only difference was that Sean was a little numb because he exerted too much force. But hank, as a defender, almost completely accepted the impact and explosive force of this force. Footsteps, unconsciously took a step back. There is one, naturally there are two. Hank, who had retreated two steps in a row, turned pale, and his eyes were no longer shocked, but naked panic: how could a second-order strength have such a strong explosive power! Hank swung the hammer forward, but the sense of emptiness made him understand that his blow didn''t hit Sean at all. After the heavy hammer moved away from his face, he found that the distance between himself and Sean had been ten meters away again. All this seems to have changed little from the beginning, but others present know that in the first round of competition, their proud hero hank has lost to the thin young man with black hair. Hank''s face turned pale. He finally didn''t dare to underestimate Sean, because he found that Sean was definitely a difficult opponent. One touch! Back now! There is no idea of pursuing while winning. If ordinary people come, I''m afraid I''ll be very excited just now and start a rush attack. But Sean not only did not, but quickly opened the distance, obviously determined not to attack rashly. This is what hank is most worried about, because he really knows where his weakness is. If he continues to rush up, he will suffer another loss. And some losses will only be eaten once. "Won''t you go?" Sean stared at hank. There was only one feeling in his mind at the moment, that is, Hank was full of all kinds of flaws in his eyes, "since you can''t go, then change me." As soon as the long sword was mentioned, Sean Li even launched an attack, but this time he didn''t use the sprint, but rushed up like hank before. Sean''s running didn''t have Hank''s amazing momentum, but there was a huge pressure that people couldn''t breathe at all. In the face of this heavy pressure, Hank involuntarily changed from a single hand hammer to a two hand hammer, and his face was no longer relaxed and replaced by a kind of concentration. If someone had told him before that a second-order powerful person could make him feel troublesome, he would definitely laugh at the other party''s daydreaming. But now, Sean''s feeling to him is not so simple as trouble. In the face of Sean, a second-order strength, Hank''s heart has no assurance of winning. impossible! It was like suddenly feeling something. Hank had a serious shock in his heart. He was scared! A third-order power man is afraid of a second-order power man! It''s impossible! Hank seemed to want to deny something. He suddenly let out an angry drink. It was like a fierce beast trying to break free from the chains. He fiercely raised the long handle heavy hammer in his hand, with a ferocious face, and then waved it hard towards the ground! "Boom!" A thunderous explosion, the moment the hammer hit the ground, an invisible ripple had spread out. At this moment, everyone in the camp felt the vibration of the ground, just like an earthquake. Those who were injured and did not fully recover could not stand and fell to the ground at this time. Where the long handled heavy hammer fell, the ground within a foot was full of spider web cracks. Hammer shock! This is not a damage skill, but it is a skill that can destroy the enemy''s center of gravity. Especially in the face of the charging enemy, the effect is extremely effective. But the only drawback is that this skill does not distinguish between us and the enemy - at least in reality, any range of skills do not distinguish between us and the enemy. A hammer fell, Hank raised his head slightly, and the movement of his hands began to lift the long handle heavy hammer. He was convinced that Sean''s center of gravity had been destroyed at the moment, so the spirit of charge would be destroyed together. In this way, the battle would return to the balance of power. But now, the distance between them is so close, and he uses long weapons. Hank is confident enough to easily solve Sean. He doesn''t want to delay. Quick decision is the real way of strategists. After all, Sean is only a second-order strength after all! It''s windy again. A strong wind suddenly blew from Hank''s left, and the strong air blew like a sharp blade, making Hank''s cheek ache. Why is there wind? Hank was at a loss for a moment. Why does it smell bloody? Why does something seem to flow down the left face? Hank reached out and touched it. There was a warm and sticky touch. When he opened his palm, his left hand was red. Hank looked up quickly in horror. At the moment, there was no shadow of Sean in front of him! impossible! How could he not have been affected by the hammer shock! The wind came. This time, Hank''s reaction was very fast - or, under the panic thinking, he had lost his thinking ability, and his physical conditioned reflex was faster than the judgment of thinking - he didn''t turn his head back, holding the long handle of the heavy hammer and sweeping behind him. "Dang!" Another harsh clash. Hank recovered and realized the power from the other side of the heavy hammer in his hand. He knew that he was not thinking about why the hammer shock would be ineffective for Sean at the moment. He said vigorously in an instant, and quickly turned to face Sean. He was absolutely confident in his strength. As long as Sean dared to hit him head-on in this way, he would be absolutely sure to kill Sean. One force reduces ten meetings! But when hank began to add gravity, even holding the handle with both hands to press hard, he suddenly found that Sean''s long sword had been withdrawn at some time. The blade pulled a splash of sparks from the handle. Sean easily got rid of the vortex of confrontation, took a step back, then turned around, bypassed from the left and attacked again. On the contrary, Hank, because of Sean''s retreat and withdrawal of the sword, the strength he exerted was lack of confrontation with the target, and the sudden exertion instantly destroyed his own center of gravity. The whole person was taken out of the way by the heavy hammer in his hand and staggered a few steps. One force down ten? It''s just a joke! Facing Sean''s attack from his right again, the long sword in his hand took his carotid artery directly. Hank couldn''t care about anything else at the moment. He stamped his left foot and tried to resist the pain of the impact force fed back from his foot. He clenched the long handle of the heavy hammer with his right hand, dragged it back, covered his carotid artery with the end of the long handle, and got stuck in the attack track of Sean''s sword. Fortunately, the handle of the heavy hammer is made of fine iron. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will directly break the handle and kill me! However, Sean didn''t give up the attack. His wrist was slightly deviated, and the path of the straight stabbing sword followed a deviation. The blade rubbed the end of the handle, and a wisp of sparks splashed, while the sword body rubbed the handle in front added another merit to Hank''s left face. Holding back the pain from his cheek, Hank hissed like a beast. He suddenly lifted the handle in one hand and the heavy hammer was several inches off the ground. Seeing Hank''s action, Sean''s eyes finally changed. "Die!" Hank grinned grimly. The hammer slammed to the ground and his left hand grabbed Sean''s head. Another hammer shock! Hammer shock is not really a damage type skill, but it can destroy the stability of the enemy''s center of gravity, and even add a dizzy dubuff in the extremely close range. Hank can deliberately wait until this time to perform hammer shock, which is not easy for his IQ. In such a close range, as long as you are dizzy, you can imagine the end. Everyone who can fight for so long in this world must have some cleverness. Those who are too brave and foolish have long been eliminated by the law of survival of the fittest in this world. But that''s all Hank''s highlights. Hank''s hammer was about to fall, and his left hand approached Sean. Sean adjusted his figure slightly, and the long sword in his hand had been pulled back. "Boom!" Hank''s heavy hammer fell to the ground, the dust on the ground was slightly raised, the dust and small sand jumped up, the invisible ripples spread, and the smoke was slightly raised. Sean''s figure moved slightly, the strong wind swept the air, the figure and the long sword in his hand passed by, the extreme residual shadow gradually disappeared, and the sword light shone. Hank''s left hand finally pops out, but he grabs it empty - his left hand only passes through the shadow of Sean. Sean''s long sword was on Hank''s throat, and the cold blade made hank feel the fear of death. "Click." With a slight sound, the joint between the hammer body and the handle of the heavy hammer in Hank''s hand broke, which was exactly where Sean''s long sword had been cut from above. "You lost." ========Split line======== After sleeping for two hours, I got up again! Sanjiang ticket is the first for the time being. You have given me glory, so Jiageng explosion is the only way I can repay you. Is this the third watch today? April 1 April Fool''s day, I said it broke out today. Believe it or not, I believe it anyway. So, what about Sanjiang ticket? Where are the recommended tickets? What about member clicks? We are only a little short of entering the weekly click list. Gentlemen, what are you waiting for? Chapter 39 "I... Lost." Hank seemed a little hard to accept the current facts, but when he felt the empty feeling of his right hand, he finally realized that his weapon had been cut off. But for hank, what really broke his will was not the breaking of the weapon in his hand - it was just an excellent weapon. Although it was made of pure fine iron, it was naturally inferior to the demonized weapon. Therefore, being cut off can only show the gap in weapon material, which has nothing to do with strength. But in fact, in the confrontation just now, he has always been in a downwind state of being suppressed. Even if he has more powerful power, if the other party doesn''t hit hard, it won''t play any role at all. This is no longer the gap that can be determined by the material of weapons. But what really defeated his will was that his most proud hammer shock had no effect! On the other hand, I would not say that the computer king was a product four or five years ago! Hum! I didn''t break it! Finally, I wanted to be at five o''clock today, but it seems to have reached the limit. I really want to sleep. Eyelids have begun to fight On April 1, I didn''t take advantage of everyone. I really broke out in codewords! So, don''t forget to hit me with Sanjiang tickets, recommendation tickets and member clicks! Asshole! Oh, yes, yes, I almost forgot one thing. Recommend a friend''s wife''s work, which is the work of female frequency! [bookid = 2621869, bookname = ordinary life of small civil servants] Chapter 40 "Only seven?" Sean looked at the people present and sighed helplessly. He knew that he was really not a good commander or general, because he didn''t know how to boost morale at all. In the past, when leading the team, the people in the team were elites screened out by families and guilds. Moreover, because it was a game, there would be no great loss if they died. Therefore, no one cared about the destruction of the replica group at all, and even stimulated the player''s competitive psychology. But this is a reality, and everything is different. At present, five of the seven people are middle-aged, and there are only two young people. Here is the young man who dared to positively doubt Sean''s command ability yesterday. From these people''s eyes, Sean can clearly see the general idea of these people. The five middle-aged people are obviously just to wash away the shame. Sean doesn''t care why they have this idea. The other young man, in order to be famous, had an obvious desire for fame and wealth and a strong idea of adventure in his eyes. Only the last young man who doubted Sean had a strong hatred in his eyes and a look of death at home on his face. Sean likes these people with desires. Because once there is desire, there will be motivation. The result depends on what price they are willing to pay for their own desires. "I won''t say more nonsense. You know the number of those dog headed people." Sean''s deep voice said that once it comes to this kind of command, Sean will become very serious. "What I want to tell you is that the fog of the star and meteorite forest has a strong interference ability, especially the closer it is to the star and meteorite forest, the stronger the interference ability. Once lost in the fog, it is basically impossible to come out alive." Sean''s words immediately made them feel a burst of fear, because they remembered that when the chamber of Commerce launched the attack before, they dispersed the team and surrounded it. As a result, when the real battle broke out, the number of attackers was one quarter less than the scheduled. Moreover, as the attack lasted longer and longer, more and more people did not reach the attack point as planned. At that time, they did not realize the seriousness of the problem. They only thought that these people were killed by the dog headed people. "Well, how do we get in?" The young man in the team, who was full of desire for fame, had some fear. "Just follow me." Sean glanced at him. He was a third-class [thief]. This profession was important for this trip. Sean would not let him run away. "In the fog, our field of vision was only five meters, but so were those dog headed people. Therefore, they would never leave the camp to fight with us unless necessary." "Our battle is to lead them out of the camp?" A middle-aged man suddenly brightened up, "this is a good way. We all stormed each other''s camp in the previous confrontation, which..." "Tell me first, what is our task?" Sean glanced at each other with a cool tone. The middle-aged man was slightly stunned, and then blurted out: "didn''t you kill these dog headed people?" "Do you have money to kill them?" Sean asked back. According to the principle of object drop in the original miracle, the dog headed man is a humanoid creature. They will not drop anything of materials, and the dropped things are also finished equipment. But these dog headed people are just low-level monsters. How can they drop anything good? Great, that is, high-quality equipment, but such equipment has no effect on Sean at all. And coins Can a dog head use this? The real value of killing is actually the mage of the Medusa chamber of Commerce who enslaved these dog headed people. "Our task is not to kill all these dog heads." Seeing that the middle-aged man was a little dull, Sean said, "our task is to find the spinel, which is our main goal. The dog headed man is just an obstacle that prevents us from retrieving the square spinel, so if we can retrieve the square spinel in a simpler way, why not? " "But..." hearing that Sean was not going to destroy the whole dog head tribe, the young man who had suspected Sean before suddenly became anxious. "Your name." The young man was stunned and said, "anles." "Well, Anders, I don''t know what hatred you have with these dog headed people, and I don''t want to know whether these dog headed people killed your relatives or friends." Sean''s words made Anders pale. "What I can tell you is that our action this time is to kill two dog headed mages. This is not a real tribe of dog headed people, but a group of enslaved dog headed people. Therefore, there is no such existence as you Chang of dog headed people. Otherwise, we only want to get back the square spinel unless we have the son of God. " As soon as the conversation changed, Sean looked at Anders: "but I''ll give you a chance to revenge. There is a human magician in this koehead camp. He is the real behind the scenes behind these koeheads. " In a word, the eyes of the young [shield defender] were radiant again. Next, there was no need for Sean to waste any words. The team was soon reorganized, and then a line of nine people headed for the fog in the forest of stars and meteorites. Among the nine people, except for Sean and Cecilia, who are two second-level occupations, the others are three-level occupations: one shield guard and one guard who are good at defense, one thief, two swordsmen who use all kinds of sword weapons, and two spearmen who use long guns as their main weapons. This is the configuration of the whole team. This configuration can definitely be regarded as a wonderful work in the game. It is impossible for any copy to have such a group. However, in the miracle continent lacking talents, even the most wonderful configuration, Sean can now calmly accept it. Of course, as the main core occupation of the copy of the strategy, there can not be less. For example, the star meteorite forest must have two people who are good at using bows and arrows, and now the "dog headed man gathering place" needs at least one thief. Without these core occupations, Sean would never have shot. This copy is very different from the general copy in the gathering place of the dog headed people, because this is what the players of the kingdom of potoroa could touch in the game at the beginning. Hum! Blame the bear boy!! Bear boy, I know you''re watching! Yes, I''m talking about you! Chapter 41 Thick fog filled the air. Although it was not impossible to divide every inch of land, the limit was four or five meters. No matter how far away, you couldn''t see the body shadow clearly, let alone others. The team led by Sean has been walking in this fog for more than an hour, but no one in the team has complained even once. They move forward quietly and calmly, and everyone maintains a state of concentration, because any situation may occur in the fog. They can''t help but relax their vigilance. Of course, this has a great load on the spirit, but fortunately everyone is an old hand and won''t bother too much. In the fog of the forest of stars and meteorites, the disturbance of sense of direction is very serious. Although there is no space distortion, it will be lost if you are careless. The general way of identifying the direction or marking is useless in the fog. Only a special magic prop called traction dust can be used, but this magic prop also has a limit of use, that is, if it goes too deep into the fog, it will have no effect. The Kobold''s camp was built in a very clever place - it''s not very deep, but it can be hidden deep. Suddenly, the thief who was exploring the way in front suddenly raised a hand, and the team immediately stopped. "Did you find it?" Sean asked softly. "Yes." The thief nodded. So Sean quickly walked towards the front. As Sean got closer and closer to the thief, some black shadows began to appear in the fog in front. These shadows were not alone, but were lined up in a row. Sean knew at a glance that this was the wooden fence of the doghead camp, but these fences were built according to the defense stronghold of normal humans, so they were at least more than four meters high. Sean nodded, then motioned for the people behind to follow. The line began to line up and move along the wooden walls. After a while, they saw a figure about one meter high in the fog ahead. It seemed that they were holding a long gun, which was obviously guarded by a dog headed man. But Sean didn''t order the attack. Of course, everyone wouldn''t rush up. They all looked at Sean and waited for Sean''s next order. "Don''t worry." Sean didn''t dare to speak, just made a gesture. The fog of the star meteorite forest can only block the sight, but the sound can not be blocked. Moreover, the dog head man''s hearing is sharp. Any sound will cause the dog head man''s reaction at the distance where the figure can be seen. And the gathering place has just been beaten by the people of the black cat chamber of Commerce. Now the camp must be on extreme alert. Sean doesn''t want to fight all the dog headed people in the whole camp. Sean waved, the thief immediately nodded, and then the team began to retreat, leaving the thief alone. Before long, the thief slowly began to fall back, and then arranged a trap for catching animals at an appropriate distance. Then he squatted down and began to gently tap the iron tools he carried. The sound of his tapping was very regular, and he tapped bit by bit to ensure that the sound would only be transmitted in a very small range. Then he waited a few seconds before he began to beat the iron and began to retreat back. By this time, Sean and others had begun to disperse around. They are not too far away from each other. They are about six meters away from the place where the thieves set the trap just now. This distance is just the limit that can be observed in the field of vision in the fog, and this limit position can be reached in only about a second for the third-order strength, which will have no other impact at all. And the signal of their attack was the moment Sean attacked. The beating sound of iron has a slight strange feeling, which can easily annoy others. It will be effective for humanoid creatures as long as it is. This is the unique seduction skill of thieves. As Sean guessed, several figures appeared not far ahead. These figures are no more than one meter high. They are all holding long weapons such as spears and spears, which is easy to distinguish from the dark shadow. Judging from the moving speed of the shadows, they still maintain a high vigilance. Sean estimates that it should be because he has just taken people here, so there are still some of their smell. After all, the dog head man is also sensitive to smell in addition to hearing. Restraining his desire to kill by force, Sean began to wait for the bait of his prey like a hunter. He looked back at several others. In his position, he could only see the figure of a gunman. Cecilia was still with him, but she was not a candidate target for this assault. After all, a magic apprentice was not of great value in such a place where rapid combat was needed. Sean''s eyes had been fixed on the place where the thief had just laid the trap. He had made a simple cover up. If this simple cover effect was outside, even in the ordinary forest, he would never be caught. But in this fog, this cover is enough, not to mention the temptation and interference made by thieves, which is enough to attract the attention of these dog headed people. "Pa!" A dog headed man finally stepped on the trap. The sound of closing the trap was deafening in this area. This is a special trap. Its sharp angle is extremely sharp, and its bite force is also equivalent to a standard third-order wolf type Warcraft. Even the fourth-order strength who is famous for their physical strength will definitely be seriously injured if they accidentally step on this trap. The dog headed man was never famous for his physical strength. Under the action of this trap, the dog headed man''s right leg was bitten off on the spot. The sudden pain made it open its mouth and wanted to make a scream, but its mouth was open, but it only made a babbling hoarse sound, and there was no scream at all. Then, its consciousness came the feeling that its throat was hurt, but the pain of the trap was so strong that its consciousness in all aspects had been infinitely elongated that it was impossible to accurately judge what. The next second, it felt a strong wind coming on its face, but its head was already spinning in mid air. Sprint. This has become Sean''s fixed way of shooting. But this time his sprint was not interrupted, but an accurate raid with accurate distance. The long sword in his hand directly ran through the throat of the dog head man under the acceleration of the sprint, and then he was completely beheaded with a wave. The attack came so suddenly. Any creature, in the face of sudden situations, will have a buffer period for response, which is true for Warcraft, wild animals, humans and humanoids. The only difference between trained humans and humanoid creatures is that the reaction time will be particularly short, about less than one second, while the more timid beasts do not need to respond at all, and any disturbance will escape at the first time. It''s just obvious that these dog headed people are not specially trained. And Sean can''t give them any reaction time. After the thunderous attack, Sean''s second sword has cut to the nearest dog head man. With a flash of sword light, the second dog headed man immediately followed in the footsteps of the first dog headed man, but he was much luckier than the one who stepped on the trap. At this time, the dog head people finally reacted. But it''s too late. Anders and the others had rushed up. The gunman closest to Sean shot through the dog headed man''s body and nailed it to the wooden wall. Anders followed with a sword and wiped it from his throat. The only two dog headed men were also cooked by two swordsmen and another gunman. They all cut their throats directly so that they couldn''t make a sound. This point was specially explained by Sean before the battle. A short and fierce confrontation, with the attack of Sean and others, won a perfect victory. When the others gathered again, Sean stopped examining the bodies of these dog headed people. Dog head guard is a second-order profession, which is a common profession in dog head race. Generally speaking, this kind of dog headed people are responsible for the normal defense work of camps and tribes. They do not have particularly excellent combat effectiveness, but they are more threatening in groups. Under normal circumstances, there are three to five teams, which will double the number in special periods or important places. At present, these dog headed people are guarding, but there are only five. According to the truth, the camp has just been attacked by the black cat chamber of Commerce. Now it is certain to increase the number of guards, but the number of guards is so standardized. Sean understood in an instant that there are not many dog headed people in the camp. If so, destroy the camp completely, It''s also a good choice to force the dog headed people to flee instead of killing the leader! After all, Sean didn''t want to kill the whole gathering place of dog headed people before. First, he was afraid of wasting time. Second, the experience value provided by the dog headed people in this copy was nearly two-thirds less than that provided by normal second-order monsters. However, if he was able to kill, it would be a good choice to gather a little and make a lot. In an instant, Sean had made a new decision: "we solved the three main goals first, and then we solved the remaining dog heads." ========Split line======== I''m wrong! I''m guilty! Late updates! But it''s better to be late than never, right! Chapter 42 "Woo - woo! Oh! " The sound similar to dog barking echoed in the camp, especially several dog headed people standing near the gate of the camp. Dog headed man is a cunning and timid humanoid creature with a height of only about one meter. Their heads are not the heads of dogs, but similar to the heads of * * Raptors: they have a flat and long mouth and jaw, bright eyes and horns like gemstones, and their body characteristics are relatively similar to those of Velociraptors recorded on earth: they also have scaly skin, generally dark brown and occasionally black, like a straight tail like a mouse, and the joints of their legs are vertical Z-shaped, It has a strong movement speed. There are only four toes in a flat, long and sharp shape. The language talent of dog headed people is not excellent, but the magic is that they can speak dragon language, but the sound is very similar to the bark of dogs. Maybe this is the main reason why they are called Dog headed people. All these are as like as two peas before Sean. At the moment, the nine of them stood at the gate of the camp. Not far from them, there were several dog headed people discussing fiercely. Because of the fog, Sean couldn''t see the situation in the camp. He could only hear the unique barking of the dog head man, and the dog head man in the camp couldn''t see the situation here. He was just arguing fiercely. "What should I do?" Anders asked in a low voice. Sean thought for a moment, then picked up a spear, squatted down and walked out. His height is close to 1.8 meters, but he is still relatively short here in miracle mainland. After squatting down, he is almost as tall as a dog headed man. Of course, his figure in the fog looks a lot fatter. Sean didn''t enter the camp because he would definitely help. He could only rely on the influence of the fog on both sides to create an illusion. As soon as the others saw it, they immediately reacted. Anders, two gunmen and Cecilia also picked up those long guns and spears, and then walked out behind Sean. There were just five people. The two swordsmen took the opportunity to bypass, lurking on both sides of the camp gate from left to left. These cooperation is not difficult for them. Everyone will complement each other tacitly without what Sean said. Sure enough, when Sean and others appeared at the gate of the camp, the voice of those dog headed people''s dispute stopped. After a little while, a dog headed man finally shouted. But this kind of dialogue is obviously a difficult job for Sean. He brought the skill panel and attribute panel together to the world, but he didn''t bring the language talent panel. Of course, even if he was in the game, Sean couldn''t understand what the dog leader was talking about. For this response, Sean is obviously not Chapter 43 There are not many patrols in the Kobold camp. Sean still remembers that he Chapter 44 There are three bosses in the gathering place of dog headed people. They are all mages. Boss 1 and boss 2 are both Goutou mages who are good at elemental magic. The difference is that one is good at fire and the other is good at wind. In terms of challenge difficulty, the two bosses are not much different. The only thing to pay attention to is the use of terrain. But the real trouble is boss 3. At this moment, Sean and Cecilia came outside a tent. Jim was sent by Sean to look for them, and then asked them to rush to the northeast corner of the camp to solve the No. 2 boss. Of course, before that, he naturally cleared the dog headed people who still had the ability to move all the way as much as possible. In fact, this coping strategy is the simplest strategy in the game. After all the dog headed people in the camp are solved, the team is divided into two groups to attack boss 1 and boss 2 at the same time. Although the game does not require two Kobold mages to die at the same time, once the war breaks out, the sound is enough to attract other living creatures in the Kobold gathering area. If we concentrate our firepower on attacking one of the goutouren mages, the final result is to face the attack of three bosses. As a copy of the ten person limit, we can imagine the result of facing the attack of three mage bosses at the same time. The method of attacking two bosses by teams at the same time, although one team has to face the attack of boss 3, it is at least better than facing three bosses at the same time. Originally, Jim suggested that Sean come here for two people to support, but this proposal was simply rejected by Sean. After all, compared with being fully familiar with all the attack ways of the three bosses in this copy, Jim, Anders and others don''t know at all. Even if Sean said a response temporarily now, he didn''t expect Jim to remember all of them. And even if the magician came here to make trouble for himself, Sean was sure he could hold the other party down. At least Cecilia''s will of up to 35 points could be completely immune to the other party''s mind control. As for Sean, an advanced spiritual reinforcement scroll he brought from the black cat chamber of Commerce was not for collection. In the tent, the dog barked slightly, as if there was a low voice argument. Sean knew that there would be two bodyguards around the rabbi mage. Although it was a third-class profession, he maintained the level of the rabbi in other aspects except for his slightly higher endurance. However, the attribute of endurance value is reflected in the real world, that is, it has strong anti Strike ability, and the body is relatively tough, not easy to be poisoned, high endurance, etc. unlike in the game, it will also affect life value. So if you look at the key, they have to die. Looking at Cecilia, the latter nodded slightly, and the last magic syllable in his mouth gently spit out, and the magic wave was strong for an instant. In the tent, the barking of the dog stopped suddenly, followed by an extremely sharp sound. Obviously, this is the dog headed man. The mage felt a panic. The next second, Sean took a long sword, the tent curtain was cut off immediately, Cecilia drank softly, and the condensed secondary fireball suddenly burst into the tent. The sound of explosion, flame and fire burst into the sky. Secondary fireball is a simplified version of fireball. It is also the first attack magic that magicians and apprentices can contact. Generally speaking, secondary fireball is only about as big as two fists. The impact range after explosion is about one meter in the radius, which is similar to the power of high explosives such as grenades on earth. However, in the miracle continent, can secondary fireball kill the enemy at one time. Unless the other party is a civilian without rank. Cecilia''s fireball technique is equivalent to the volume of one and a half basketball, which is a circle larger than the standard fireball technique, and its power is naturally more terrible. Of course, this is not because Cecilia is already a formal magician. Although she is only half a step away from this threshold, what really causes such a powerful variation in her secondary fireball is the flame of color she has been carrying with her. After Cecilia''s spiritual stimulation and resonance, the crimson flame not only carries Cecilia''s spiritual mark, but also unlocks the seal on the gem. Therefore, the power and effect of any fire magic exerted by Cecilia will at least increase. With Cecilia''s magic and spiritual power - that is, the higher the class level, the increase that the flame of crimson color can provide can be up to five times. This is the real horror of the flame of the crimson color! Cecilia was just a fireball, and the whole camp was swallowed up by the flames in an instant. The two of the initiators naturally know the power of magic, so Sean and Cecilia can''t be so stupid that they still stand where they are after throwing the fireball, and have already run to the safe area to hide. However, Cecilia was also not idle after she ran out. She condensed two fireballs again as Sean planned and sent out to the tent with the furthest casting distance she could reach. In an instant, two more campsites were burning, and even the frightened cry of dog headed people began to come from them. With the sound of explosions, the flames burst into the sky, and any dog headed people still alive in the camp must know something had happened. But at this time, there were not many dog headed people. As soon as they ran out of the tent, a few three or four had been solved by Sean''s crisp sword. At present, this situation is just what Sean expected: even if the number of dog headed people in the camp is more than 50, it will never exceed this number. Otherwise, it is impossible to see dog headed people on patrol in the camp. Fifty or sixty dog headed men are scattered in a camp that can accommodate thousands of people. It will take a long time to gather them all. When they come towards the incident site, I''m afraid the battle here should be almost over. This is also because there is no dog headed man commander in the camp. But Sean was delighted at this. In the camp where the Kobold mage was located, the burning flame suddenly shrank and then exploded. Those flames flew out like broken glass, but they fell on the ground, but they were still burning continuously. But now, Sean and Cecilia''s attention is not on these flames. A dog headed man in an orange ragged cloth robe stood impressively. He bowed and looked a little old. His eyes were not as clear as ordinary dog headed people, but muddy. In his left hand, he leaned on a strange wooden stick - that''s the dog headed man''s magic wand, which mixed magic fluctuating trees and gemstones in an extremely simple way, Its quality is not even ordinary, it can only be regarded as inferior. This is the unique magician of the dog headed man family, the third-order professional [dog headed man magician]. Standing next to the Kobold mage, there are two Kobold mages who look much younger. They are wearing light leather armor, holding a halberd in their hands, and their eyes are full of anger and hatred. Although they are the same level 3 professional [Kobold Guard officer] as the Kobold mage, But the momentum that emanated from his body was not as good as the doghead mage who seemed to have half his foot in the coffin. At the moment, the three dog headed men looked very embarrassed, and there were large areas of burnt black marks on their bodies, and they also sent out a strange burnt smell. One of the dog headed Guard officers lost half of his tail, and there was a flame burning at the end. Although he tried his best to beat it, I don''t know why, the flame didn''t go out, but he didn''t light his whole body into a torch. This strange appearance reminds Sean of a pet in an animated cartoon that was popular on earth many years ago. But that pet is much more beautiful than a dog headed man. The dog headed mage made a series of rapid barks. The frequency, speed and fluctuation of his voice were completely different from those of humans, but the only thing that could be judged was a burst of anger. After the barking of the dog headed man mage, the two dog headed man bodyguards immediately rushed towards Sean and Cecilia. The dog headed man does not have the exquisite fighting skills of human beings, but the dog headed man race has the advantages of speed and magic, so any professional derivation of them is mainly based on these two aspects. Even though the two Kobold bodyguards are responsible for protecting the Kobold mage, they are not mainly based on defense such as endurance, but more on speed, so as to contain and attack the enemy and provide a safe spell guarantee for the Kobold mage. This is a tactical change brought about by hesitant race. At present, the two doghead bodyguards intend to take advantage of speed, one to contain Sean and the other to attack Cecilia, and then let the doghead mage smoothly cast spells to destroy his opponent. There is nothing wrong with this tactic, but it is a pity that they chose the wrong opponent from the beginning. Sean attacked with a sprint and cut squarely into the middle of the two dog headed Guard officers. The attack of the long sword in his hand was open and close. It was different from the careful calculation against hank, and it was not the storm in the tent before. This was the third kind of sword attack reflected in the mysterious sword technique. Although there are a few flaws, once the sword is launched, it completely covers the two dog headed Guard officers, so that they can only act at the same time whether they advance or retreat. Once the distance is too far away, Sean''s swordsmanship will immediately change and become violent. How can the doghead bodyguard, who is famous for his speed advantage, resist Sean in this way? All the initiative has been completely in Sean''s hands. Whether to advance or retreat depends on Sean''s idea. Therefore, even if another dog leader can get rid of Sean''s sword potential, he will never be able to harass Cecilia. Almost in the case that the attack of the two dog headed men was completely ineffective, a strong explosion roared at this moment in the northeast corner of the camp. Sean knew that Anders and Jim had succeeded in their attack! Next, it depends on what kind of choice the magician from Medusa chamber of Commerce will make. ========Split line======== Today, I went to the mountain to visit the tomb. I was really tired. There were a few things at home, so there was only one watch tonight. But you can rest assured that it will break out at the fourth watch tomorrow as compensation. By the way, the new book issue is finally over, and the result is still very gratifying. At least I''m very satisfied! However, at present, the result of No. 1 in Sanjiang is in jeopardy. I''m not very satisfied with this! So, although there is only one watch tonight, I still have a thick face to ask for Sanjiang tickets! Chapter 45 "Condensation! Flames! " Cecilia''s crisp voice exudes a strange magic here in the camp. Her voice is obviously not big, but it completely covers the sound of gold and iron fighting between Sean and two dog headed guards. It seems that the world is completely silent at this moment, leaving only Cecilia''s voice. Sean didn''t know much about magic, but Sean knew clearly that the last syllable Cecilia had sung was the meaning of "condensation" and "flame". In connection with these two words and Cecilia''s consistent performance, Sean immediately knew what kind of magic it was. Arrow of fire! This is one of the few magic Cecilia has mastered, which can be regarded as a higher one. Unlike secondary fireball, which obviously has a certain range of damaging magic, the arrow of fire is a magic that requires the magician to mentally lock the target and control it. Although this magic is slightly complex, it also has incomparable lethality compared with secondary fireball. The shape of the arrow of fire looks like an arrow condensed by fire, but the arrow has no tail plume and the front is in a sharp cone shape. As soon as the arrow of flame was released, Cecilia did not hesitate to control the magic and shot it at a doghead bodyguard. Seeing Cecilia''s choice, Sean couldn''t help nodding. Obviously, after so many cruel actual battles, Cecilia''s combat consciousness and combat experience have indeed been greatly improved. As a formal third-order profession, the dog head mage is also a fire mage of the same origin with Cecilia. Cecilia obviously has a little gap with this dog head mage in terms of magic savings, mind control and spell application. This is not to say that Cecilia is not as good as the dog headed mage, but it is simply because of the rank gap between the two sides - Cecilia has too few magic she can master and cast. If Cecilia really focused her attack on the dog headed mage, it might make it look embarrassed and in a hurry, but it would never cause any substantive damage to it. Such a result will only prolong the fighting time. Sean would certainly not say anything about Cecilia, but he would be slightly disappointed. A genius without fighting consciousness is not even as good as an ordinary man with fighting consciousness. But now, Cecilia''s performance is not just that she has combat experience and combat consciousness. It can even be said to be a surprise! The timing of Yan Zhiya''s attack was just the moment when the doghead guard on the left avoided Sean''s attack and stepped back. It turned its back to Cecilia and naturally could not see Cecilia''s magic attack. Although it felt the magic wave from Cecilia, the dog head man simply thought that Cecilia''s target would only be the dog head mage, not himself. This is a very simple logic. Just like the so-called "catch the king before catching the thief" and "shoot the bird out of the head with a gun", in the strict order of the dog headed man, the status of the dog headed man mage is comparable to that of the dog headed man commander. These bodyguards are naturally much more noble than them. Of course, this also means a lot of trouble. Just as they will choose to attack and give priority to the most noble or troublesome and troublesome enemy in their hands if they go out, it is also a natural idea for Cecilia to attack the doghead mage. But! Another doghead bodyguard who was just facing Cecilia suddenly barked. Harsh. terrified. But at this time, it was obviously too late for the Guard officer of the dog headed man to make any evasive action. The arrow of flame from Cecilia runs directly through the chest of the dog headed man bodyguard. Ordinary leather armor and fragile body can''t stop the strong penetration of the arrow of flame at all, but also because of the bear of the dog headed man bodyguard, the magic of the arrow of flame has been weakened a lot, not enough to run through the second dog headed man bodyguard. And taking this opportunity, Sean naturally won''t stop at all. However, he did not completely end the dog head man who was pierced by the arrow of flame in his chest with a sword, but took the halberd in his hand with a sword, stretched out his hand and grabbed the dog head man''s Guard officer''s right shoulder, threw it hard and pushed it to the left. Boom! Boom! Boom! The roar of three successive explosions was higher than one, and the roaring explosion impact was also stronger than another. This is a continuous fireball from the doghead mage. Lianzhu fireball is an improved version of fireball. It takes casting three fireballs in succession as the standard for successful spell casting. Although it is marked as a level II magic in the magic list, it is comparable to a level III magic in terms of power. Under normal circumstances, level 3 magic can only be mastered by at least level 4 or above. Therefore, any formal magician who is good at fire element magic will not let go of this powerful magic. However, this magic also has many defects, such as long casting time, extremely high requirements for mental control and magic. After many formal magicians cast this magic, the magic in their bodies will be directly evacuated. Therefore, this magic is mostly used to protect their lives or can be cast under special circumstances. Cecilia judged from the very beginning that the Kobold mage was preparing this magic, so she would choose the arrow of fire with strong penetration and relatively concentrated lethality as her first attack magic. However, she didn''t expect that the casting speed of the doghead mage was much faster than she knew. This mistake almost made her too late to escape - if Sean hadn''t dumped a doghead guard to stop the magic. In fact, Sean knows what Cecilia doesn''t know. The dog head man has a congenital advantage in magic, perhaps because of the blood in his body. Therefore, the magic and spirit of the dog head man mage must have a certain advantage over the normal human mages of the same rank. Although this advantage is not obvious, if you don''t pay attention to it, it''s easy to stumble in it. Of course, this advantage is that compared with ordinary people, if those with too high talent or brilliant talent, it''s another matter. And no matter how talented Cecilia is, the gap in rank can''t be shortened here. So Sean didn''t continue to attack, but pushed a fireball to block the doghead mage for the dead ghost. In the eyes of outsiders, this scene can only show the seamless tacit cooperation between Cecilia and Sean, but Cecilia knows the truth. At this time, due to the impact of the shock wave of the continuous fireball explosion, strong as Sean can''t keep his shape at such a close distance. In order to cushion the impact of the shock wave, his whole person has staggered out more than ten steps. But the battle is not over! Cecilia glanced at Sean and immediately began to prepare for the second magic. The consumption of the arrow of flame is not large. Cecilia''s apprenticeship as a magician is enough to cast it many times, but this time she doesn''t want to cast the arrow of flame, but starts to prepare for the secondary fireball. As Cecilia''s most familiar magic, the application of secondary fireball is much faster than the arrow of flame. With the help of crimson flame, she can shorten the secondary fireball to only ten magic syllables. If any magic can be reduced to less than ten magic syllables, it is no different from silent hair. Of course, this embodiment is completely different from the situation of the game. After all, in the game, players have the help of the powerful cheating device system. Cecilia chose secondary fireball at this time, not at random, but really out of consideration of the current situation. For Sean and Cecilia, the doghead mage chose magic because of his mistake. Now he has less than half of his magic left, and can only cast a few more magic at most. On the contrary, it is the doghead Guard officer, because it does not rely on magic to fight, and the speed also has a certain advantage. If it blindly defends and cooperates with the harassment of the doghead mage, it will undoubtedly delay the battle time for a longer time, which is different from the tactical policy formulated by Sean. That''s why Cecilia chose secondary fireball. At present, the doghead Guard officer also had to stop the attack because of the impact of continuous fireballs. Physically speaking, the doghead bodyguard is not as good as human beings, but because of the gap in rank, he and Sean stabilized at almost the same time. But just at this time, Cecilia''s secondary fireball also blew over - not directly on the doghead bodyguard, but on the ground closest to it. Because of the special addition of the crimson flame, Cecilia''s secondary fireball is not low. In the explosion like a grenade, the sensitive hearing of the dog head guard was completely destroyed in an instant, and the shock wave caused by the explosion made it unable to stand stably and had to retreat. Cecilia, after throwing this secondary fireball, didn''t stay here, but ran quickly and ran towards Sean. This is also an improvement proposed by Sean for Cecilia''s spell casting: he has always stressed that Cecilia must not be allowed to stand in place and cast magic like a fool, but must run flexibly to eliminate the possibility that the output result of the standing pile will become a live target. Of course, Cecilia can''t understand many new terms of Sean, but this doesn''t prevent her from understanding Sean''s meaning - for Cecilia, Sean always has the ability to complicate problems, and all she needs to do is simplify already complex problems. While Cecilia was running, Sean had rushed up with a sword. Just as Cecilia had thought that the target enemy was the doghead bodyguard, Sean''s target was also this slightly troublesome enemy - but it was just trouble. ========Split line======== Today is really a disastrous day. My brother is still playing the unparalleled Three Kingdoms of PS3 in my room, and his voice is loud A wave of terrible bear children! Well, the update is now officially started. It''s agreed that the fourth watch is the fourth watch. You won''t sleep until it''s finished. The above! Chapter 46 The sword shines. Under the light of Sean''s sword, the smoke, fire and all kinds of things in the sky were like a broken curtain. The doghead Guard officer hid again and again. Although he was one step higher than Sean in rank, he seemed completely overwhelmed compared with Sean''s ability to go against the sky. However, in an instant, he had been pushed back by Sean for more than ten steps, and completely fell into the disadvantage from the beginning. Let alone counterattack, even the parry ability was almost gone - as a long weapon, if it was impossible to maintain an appropriate distance and be narrowed by the opponent, this weapon would not be effective at all. Sean, who is familiar with the advantages and disadvantages of the doghead guard, will attack so closely. Once Sean completely takes the initiative and advantage, it''s not easy to pull back. The sharp sword is like the wind, and the continuous cutting mixed with it from time to time makes the Guard officer of the dog head man have to work hard to stop it. Once the doghead bodyguard wants to use speed to get out of the way, Sean''s sprint always works just right. The doghead mage raised his wand several times, but in this case he didn''t know how to intervene. He had never faced such a tricky and cunning enemy. If there were other people around him, he would not hesitate to use magic to solve Sean and the doghead guard together, but now he can''t, because there are no available men around him, and his opponent also has a magician apprentice eyeing him. Magician apprentice, a profession that it can despise under normal circumstances, has now become the main factor restraining it. Escape? It''s not that it didn''t think about it, but just wanted to put it into action, the magician who annoyed it would immediately step in. She didn''t need too complicated magic at all. She simply threw the secondary fireball around, but created a shock wave, so that it couldn''t keep its shape. Although it has no substantive lethality, this local method is also the most helpless for the Kobold mage, because it is not famous for its physical strength, and Cecilia''s secondary fireball is surprisingly powerful. It can only try to keep its shape like a lonely boat in a storm. If it goes on like this, the final situation is that no one can do anything. In the end, it is different from Sean''s tactical policy. But if Sean dared to do so, didn''t he think about the situation? "ïê -" The sharp sound of metal hissing made Sean''s scalp numb. He thought that the halberd in the hands of the Guard officer of the dog head man was just an ordinary weapon, but he didn''t expect that the people of Medusa chamber of commerce were so willing to pay for it and gave a high-quality weapon directly. If it hadn''t been a continuous confrontation for so long, Sean would not have found it. Only in terms of material, of course, high-quality weapons cannot be compared with demonized weapons, but they are not as easy to be cut off as other weapons. Sean also spent a lot of effort to focus on attacking one point of the halberd of the Dog Head Guard officer, and finally destroyed the weapon. And what else can a dog headed Guard officer who has lost his weapon do? A flash of cold light. The long sword cleaved up from bottom to top and directly killed the Guard officer of the dog head man. The Kobold mage saw the current situation and knew that it must be his turn next. Before, although he made many attempts to make trouble for Sean and didn''t forget to cast gain magic on his own people, the situation had not changed at all. According to its understanding, how could a magician apprentice bring it so much restraint and interference? But he didn''t know that if Cecilia was really just an ordinary magic apprentice, would Sean take her with him no matter what he did? The battle ended without suspense. It lasted one minute and twenty-three seconds, breaking the limit record set by Sean in the game. However, he knew that the result was purely because the black cat chamber of Commerce had caused too much damage to the camp. Otherwise, even if he is given an elite team with reasonable and tacit cooperation, he can''t solve the Kobold mage so easily, because under normal circumstances, there will be eight Kobold bodyguards around the Kobold mage. "So simple?" Cecilia couldn''t believe how smooth the battle was. In addition to the slightly fierce resistance at the beginning, the next battle was not difficult at all. From beginning to end, Cecilia did everything according to Sean''s instructions, except that the arrow of flame and the secondary fireball in the middle were interfered by her consideration at the beginning, and the later containment of the doghead mage was the combat skill that Sean had agreed with Cecilia at the beginning. Such a simple and smooth battle was something Cecilia had never experienced. No, maybe once. Cecilia couldn''t help thinking that when dealing with the black knight a month ago, she also followed Sean''s arrangement - if there was no mouse. "It went so well that even I was surprised." Sean also has some unreal feelings. He has been used to using the experience in the game to solve some things, but the current battle is surprisingly smooth, which still makes him feel confused or a little confused. "Let''s go and meet with others first." Cecilia nodded. "Now that you''re here, do you still want to run?" With a slight sharp voice, it suddenly sounded. As soon as Sean''s face changed, he immediately shouted, "scroll!" Cecilia immediately woke up and took out the spiritual reinforcement scroll obtained from the black cat chamber of Commerce. Then she penetrated her spirit and activated the mark in the scroll. Suddenly, the scroll scattered a soft white light. This light brings some warmth to people, but it is more a kind of spiritual comfort and fullness. When the light came out, Cecilia suddenly unfolded the scroll and threw it at Sean. The white light in the scroll burst out immediately and shot at Sean like a light arrow. Sean bathed in the white light had an unspeakable holy smell. After the light gradually closed, it finally turned into a white mark and appeared in the center of Sean''s eyebrows. And Sean, the spirit of the whole person, also had a sense of temperament at this moment, and obviously became more energetic. The whole process was completed in an instant. When the other person woke up, the effect of Cecilia''s scroll had been blessed to Sean. After that, they turned around and looked at the enemy who had just made a sharp voice. "Spiritual reinforcement scroll!" This is a middle-aged man in a black robe. His face is a little thin and pale. If he hadn''t been wearing a robe symbolizing the identity of a magician, I''m afraid not many people would know the identity of this middle-aged man. But now, his face was very ugly, which made his originally pale face even more gray. "Well, yes, the spiritual reinforcement scroll." Sean smiled. Only under the reinforcement of this scroll did he dare to face the enemy. There is no other reason. This psychic mage who is good at spiritual magic is best at a magic called "spiritual invasion". This is a kind of control magic. Any target whose will is less than 30 will be assimilated into his "alliance unit" as long as it is attacked by his magic. Before the end of the magic prescription, it will be his loyal comrades in arms - or slaves. And "spiritual reinforcement" is a magic that can temporarily improve 20 points of will. Sean''s original will attribute has 15 points. After being reinforced by this spirit, his will has exceeded 30 points, so the other party can''t control Sean. Cecilia, under the action of the blood tattooed hexagon ring, also has more than 30 points of will, and naturally will not be afraid of this magic. The middle-aged man''s heart is somewhat suspicious. He is good at spiritual magic, which only the Medusa chamber of Commerce knows. But if it wasn''t Medusa''s internal people, how could they immediately use a magic scroll at the moment of hearing his voice? And look at the light emitted from the scroll, it is an advanced magic scroll, and even the most useless advanced magic scroll needs at least 300 pan continental gold coins. "Who are you?" The middle-aged man seemed to be very familiar with his magic when he saw each other. He didn''t dare to rush immediately. The most important thing was that he couldn''t touch each other''s origin. "Enemy." Sean smiled with an unspeakable relaxed freehand brushwork on his face. "Enemy? Ha. " The middle-aged man''s face changed slightly, then became stable and normal again, and even showed a trace of irony, "just a soldier and a magician apprentice, do you deserve to fight me? You don''t think you have a winning ticket when you use a spiritual reinforcement scroll. " "Isn''t it?" Sean looked puzzled. The middle-aged man didn''t speak. When he waved, more than a dozen dog headed guards immediately ran up to protect the middle-aged man. But he himself began to sing the magic spell in a low voice, and the magic wave was emitted from him in an instant, but different from Cecilia''s effect of resonating and surging with the elements in the air, when the middle-aged man sang the spell, there was no wave of any elements, but there was an obvious illusion of solidification in the air. This is a typical fluctuation of spiritual magic. "Spiritual invasion!" With a low drink, the middle-aged man''s eyes widened, and his mental power was like a sharp needle shooting at Sean under the surge of magic. The biggest trouble of spiritual magic is that it is invisible and unobservable. There are almost no signs before it is launched. Once the magic is launched, it usually enters the mind when the opponent is aware of it. However, spiritual magic is also the most dangerous Magic - both for the enemy and the caster, because once spiritual magic is cast, there are usually only two results: success and failure. If you succeed, the caster will naturally come to a happy end. And if it fails As soon as the middle-aged man''s spiritual invasion started, the sharp needle pierced Sean''s eyebrows, but the result was not what the middle-aged man expected. Sean would be directly affected by his own consciousness and turn around to kill the female magician apprentice. At the moment when the magic started, he only felt that the back of his brain was suddenly knocked hard by a heavy hammer. Suddenly, he was dizzy, his face turned red and his throat was fishy and sweet. "How is this possible!" The middle-aged man looked surprised. "I said it." Sean still kept smiling. "The victory is in hand." After that, he ignored the reaction of the middle-aged man and rushed towards the group of dog headed guards with his sword. ========Split line======== I was upset when I heard the bad news of a friend last night. The update was late. But after adjusting his mind, my brother also left. When preparing the codeword, my father saw that the Three Kingdoms matchless seemed to be very fun, so... He is still playing now. Chapter 47 Dog head guard is a second-order profession in the dog head clan. It is a profession that pays more attention to strength and endurance. Unfortunately, these two attribute values are not their talent development direction. In Sean''s existing system judgment, the dog headed man guard happens to belong to the category of "all creatures", so Sean can know the attribute data of these nearly 20 dog headed man guards without even knowing their names. Strength and endurance hover between 10 and 12 points, but agility is generally 15 points. In contrast, Sean, in the case of naked buff and equipment, strength, endurance and agility are 14, 13 and 12 respectively. However, if the attribute bonus of Charles''s Sabre and arcane fencing is included, strength, endurance and agility are as high as 22, 16 and 20 respectively. This data is no less than that of ordinary third-level professionals who have just taken office. So how can these dog headed guards be ignored by Sean? For him, it was like a tiger into a sheep. Without commanders and leaders, if the lower ranks of the dog headed people can not form a sufficient number, they can not form a great threat at all. However, the people of Medusa chamber of commerce are also worried that after the dog headed man tribe has a commander, it will evolve into a unitary leader, and there will be no way to control it at that time. Therefore, there has never been a commander at all. Once it is found that the dog headed man has a tendency to evolve into a commander, it will be directly strangled. This, also doomed at present, the attack of these nearly 20 dog head guards is simply disorganized, purely their own actions. However, the gathering place of the dog headed man with the commander may be a third-order or fourth-order copy. The long sword in his hand was waved, swept, picked and lifted. It was just a few simple sword moves, which forced four dog headed guards to retreat for several steps, and the weapons such as long guns and spears in his hand were cut in two. It''s not that Sean deliberately let go and didn''t want to kill, but as soon as he wanted to kill, a dog headed man rushed up next to him, forcing him not to advance rashly. After all, there was a Cecilia behind him, and there were so many dog headed people that even the second order was enough for Sean to deal with carefully. After all, he is not a real third-class or higher professional. He has to deal with so many dog headed guards alone. In fact, Sean is still struggling. Therefore, although his sword trend seems simple, it is carefully calculated, which is quite the situation when he fought with hank. This naturally surprised the middle-aged man from Medusa chamber of Commerce. Just a second-class professional, he can have such tenacious willpower, and even his swordsmanship shows extraordinary Qi. Such a person can never be unknown. In fact, even if Sean didn''t say the enemy, the middle-aged man would actually regard Sean as the enemy. After all, he was attacked as hard as the black cat chamber of Commerce in recent days. After a rest, there was a direct accident in the camp within a day. Anyone who thinks about it will understand. "What benefits did the black cat chamber of commerce give you?" The middle-aged man was shocked when he saw that nearly half of the weapons of these dog headed people guarding him had been cut off. If all the weapons guarded by these dog headed people were cut off, who would protect him? At this time, he couldn''t help regretting that why didn''t he equip all the dog headed people in the camp with more than sophisticated weapons? In that case, he could at least last last longer. He has controlled these dog headed people for such a long time, but he is very aware of the habits of the dog headed people. Without the mandatory order of the leader, these dog headed people will immediately disperse like loose sand once they see that things cannot be violated. After all, he is a human, not a dog headed man. "We can give you three times!" Seeing that Sean didn''t pay attention to his words, he changed his hand again. This time, even the dog head man was beheaded, and the middle-aged man immediately panicked. "Three times?" Sean gave a slight slap on his sword and said with a smile, "hehe, can you afford it?" "I..." the middle-aged man wanted to say he could afford it, but on second thought, who knows what chips the black cat chamber of Commerce has offered. People with great talent such as Sean must have offered a high price, so he changed his mind: "I can''t afford it, but the people behind me can afford it!" This time, instead of chuckling, Sean directly gave a sneer: "Medusa can''t afford this price." If it were any other chamber of Commerce, Sean might negotiate with the other party. Anyway, he was just trying to save his life. However, only Medusa chamber of Commerce, Sean will never make any transactions and negotiations with these people, because the chamber of commerce is completely affected by the temperament of the top leader behind the scenes, and the devil is a well-known creature without any credibility. So even if Sean made a deal with the devil, he would never make a deal with the devil. The middle-aged man''s face finally changed when he heard Sean say "Medusa" without scruples. Taking advantage of this moment''s gap, Sean looked frozen and started the sprint immediately. It was impossible for Sean to reach the middle-aged man in one fell swoop at a distance of nearly seven meters, but if the length of Charles''s sword was included, the seven meters would be impossible. Even, when Sean launched the sprint, it felt like Sean had already calculated everything, just waiting for the flaws at this moment. The strong killing intention was as concise as a horse. Sean''s upright sword didn''t hide his desire to attack at all. When the awakened middle-aged man felt the murderous spirit, the distance of seven meters had already crossed half. But at this time, there was no fear on his face. Instead, his face was solemn. As a magician specializing in spiritual magic, his own will attribute must be high enough, because the judgment requirements of many spiritual magic are that the will attribute must be higher than the casting target. Although the current rank is only a third-order magician, and there is no big gap in will, the rank starting from the fourth order is completely different. However, as the real boss of this copy of the gathering place of the dog headed man, Sean remembers that this boss has a will attribute of up to 32 points. The high will attribute means the stability of on-the-spot play, the calmness in front of danger and so on. "Barrier!" The middle-aged man suddenly gave a soft drink. Then, the air in front of him suddenly vibrated, and a strange sense of vibration swept out radially around him, but it did not arouse any fluctuation effect. Sean''s sword stopped an inch in front of the middle-aged man. With the sword tip as the core, the air was like the water, rippling in circles, but Sean''s sword could no longer enter. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, but he was not trying at all. When he moved, he immediately retreated back, turned and killed the group of dog leader guards. This time, Sean''s move was no longer reserved. Although it was still the previous fencing routine, its momentum was completely different, which was obviously much more fierce than before. Air barrier, a protective magic of advanced arcane department, can resist almost all physical and magic attacks. It''s almost because this protective magic actually has a limit. If it exceeds this limit, the magic effect will disappear. Therefore, it is also called "little invincible" in the game. However, no one can break through this limitation at the beginning of the game. Only when the fifth level occupation is popularized by the whole people, the protective effect of this magic becomes a defensive magic that can resist an attack. The middle-aged man himself does not know this magic. The reason why he can display the air barrier is purely because of the magic ring on his right hand. This ring is the best drop equipment in this replica - the people who came to brush this replica in the game came for this equipment, but the chance of this equipment falling is too low. At least in the game, Sean didn''t play this ring until he took office at the fifth level, which made Sean feel a great pity. However, because of regret, Sean was very clear about the effect of this magic: when the boss was beaten in the game, he would cast this skill every time he had residual blood, lasting for one minute. In other words, you have to fight hard on his hand for one minute before you can solve the boss. Of course, it was said that there was a 100% method to drop this item in the game, that is, not to let him display this skill. Unfortunately, this method has always been in a theoretical state. And now The annoying magician has used the skills on the magic ring, and Sean doesn''t intend to continue to entangle with him. In one minute of invincible time, who has time to take care of the goods? If there is time, it''s better to kill a few more dog headed guards to reduce the pressure he may face next? The middle-aged man saw that Sean retreated so neatly, which made his teeth itch. If Sean continued to attack, he was ready to give Sean a mental shock. As long as he could make him in a trance for a short time, he could command those dog headed guards to cut him apart. But Sean''s vigilance made him unable to start at all. When facing Sean, he always felt as if he had been thoroughly seen through. However, he can''t get well from Sean, so the magician apprentice who came with him can''t run away? The middle-aged man who once served as a magician apprentice knows very well the will of a magician apprentice, which is absolutely impossible to compare with him, a formal magician. He had made up his mind to control the lovely sorceress apprentice and use her to torture Sean. The magic mantra began to recite in a low voice. With the protection of the air barrier, the middle-aged man''s self-confidence was much greater. He was not afraid of Sean''s continued attack on him, or he wanted Sean to continue to come to him for trouble. And Sean, when he saw that the middle-aged man actually began to sing the magic of "spiritual invasion" again, and the target was Cecilia, Sean had begun to feel sad for the middle-aged man. "Hey, you chose the wrong opponent." Sean couldn''t help laughing loudly. The middle-aged man really ignored it completely. When the mantra was sung to the end, his eyes firmly locked Cecilia and opened angrily: "spiritual invasion!" Next second But the middle-aged man uttered a shrill scream! ========Split line======== Third watch, still owe a watch!! Chapter 48 The shrill scream almost rang through the whole camp. As soon as the middle-aged man''s throat is sweet, he spits out a mouthful of blood. Blood flows out of his eyes, nostrils and ears. It''s not too much to say that seven holes bleed. "How... How possible!" The voice of the middle-aged man was extremely hoarse. The whole person seemed to have his soul extracted at this moment. His blank eyes became a little dark and turbid, "just an apprentice... Apprentice..." Sean now has some sympathy for the tragic hero. Spiritual invasion is a kind of control magic that is easy to learn but difficult to refine. However, this magic can not control the thought of the target. It can only pour a trace of its own thoughts into it. Affected by this thought, it will regard the caster as its comrades in arms. Just like the judgment criteria of all mental magic, this earliest learned mental control magic can only be applied to targets whose wisdom and will are lower than their own. If the control fails, the caster''s spirit will be hit hard. Just like he did to Sean before. But what if the target''s wisdom and will are higher than his height? If you have no magic ability like Sean, the worst case is to be stunned on the spot. Instead, you will escape because you won''t feel pain. But if the target is also a magician, then some life is better than death. Because it is also a casting profession, the target can use this to pass on a ray of spiritual stimulation to impact back the damage. The damage caused by this kind of damage to the caster is not as simple as splitting headache or spraying blood. The reduction of will attribute is absolutely certain. Middle aged men, even if they don''t die, are afraid to be abandoned. "I''ve told you that you chose the wrong target." Sean turned his mouth and killed a dog head guard with his backhand. At this time, there are only five or six dog headed man guards who can protect middle-aged men. Other dog headed man guards have no weapons and just shout cheers nearby. Sean was surprised that these dog headed guards had not dispersed in a crowd. Under normal circumstances, once the dog headed people found that their opponents were far more powerful than themselves, they would immediately collapse. Unless there was a commander or Youchang, they could barely rally again. But now there are neither commanders nor Youchang here. Why haven''t these dog headed guards been defeated? However, Sean didn''t want to pay attention to these things. His goal was to kill the middle-aged man and take the magic ring in his hand. This time, Sean thought he could definitely get the ring, because it was a reality. It was not a game to say that there would be any item drop rate. Therefore, he still waited patiently until the air barrier on the middle-aged man was over. As for the remaining dog headed guard, it is not worth mentioning at all. The middle-aged man obviously knew that if he went on like this, he would still have to die in the end. But now, he has been greatly affected by magic. Now he can''t use any magic at all. Even the simplest spiritual shock can''t be used. He also wanted to escape, but he didn''t think that his weak body could be better than a soldier who obviously exercised regularly. "Give it to me!" With the last little mental strength, the middle-aged man endured the sharp pain, turned it into a simple conscious instruction and distributed it to these dog headed people. Sean could feel this spiritual instruction. If all these dog headed people rush up, he will also feel very difficult. Although Cecilia is not directly buried here, it is inevitable to be injured, so Sean immediately opened a little distance and focused on the alert - he doesn''t expect Cecilia. In the spiritual confrontation just now, It doesn''t have no effect on Cecilia. Now she''s just a little dizzy. However, all the dog headed men seemed not to have received orders. They just remained united, but did not continue to attack. The middle-aged man and Sean were stunned, and then they understood at the same time: the reason why these dog headed guards haven''t fled is that now the middle-aged men can give them a little sense of security, so they will gather around the middle-aged man. But they are really afraid of being killed by Sean. Even if they have weapons, they don''t dare to provoke Sean again. Moreover, there are only a few armed dog head guards here, and the other ten have no weapons. Just then, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded. Hearing the steady and powerful footsteps, Sean and Cecilia were relieved, while the middle-aged man''s face became more ugly. Because the footsteps obviously belong to human footsteps, not dog headed people''s footsteps, and now other humans in this camp can know whose reinforcements they will be with a little thought. The people who came were Anders, Jim and others. However, there are only four people left in the original seven person lineup: in addition to Anders and Jim, there is also a swordsman and gunman. Everyone looked at each other. Sean saw hatred, anger and gloom in their eyes, and immediately knew what had happened to the other three people. What he didn''t expect was that three people would die if he fought according to the strategy he explained. How useless these guys are. "I met eight bodyguards." Anders whispered, "Seth could have lived, but he was secretly attacked by a dog headed man..." Sean knew that Seth was another swordsman. However, these people also have black faces. The doghead mage and the standard nine person configuration of the doghead bodyguard can be met by them. He really doesn''t know what to say. "As I promised, your chance of revenge is here." Sean leaned on his sword and stretched out his finger to the middle-aged man. "He is the real behind the scenes. If it weren''t for him, there would be no dog head camp." Hearing Sean''s words, everyone''s face suddenly became ferocious, and their momentum increased instead of decreasing. And such a strong intention to kill burst out, and finally the psychological defense line of those dog headed people''s guards completely collapsed. They gave out frightened sharp dog barks and fled like a group of headless flies. They didn''t dare to stay here any more. "Wait a minute." Seeing that everyone was about to fight, Sean said, "there is an air barrier on him. This magic can make him really invulnerable. Wait another 20 seconds, and the magic effect will soon disappear." The middle-aged man had a palpitation in his heart and finally realized that he could no longer live, but what made him wonder was why Sean knew his situation like the back of his hand? He is not even a magician, but why is he so clear about the effectiveness of this air barrier? The crowd surrounded the middle-aged man and waited for the last time to complete his life. Originally, people were still worried about his last mortal counterattack, but Sean guaranteed that he had no ability to fight back. In view of Sean''s image and reputation accumulated before, people naturally did not doubt him. In the last twenty seconds, like a breeze blowing on my face, a burst of air suddenly dispersed. There was no need for Sean to remind, and everyone understood that all kinds of weapons were stabbed into the middle-aged man''s body at one time. As soon as the middle-aged man died, he also announced that there were no enemies in the doghead camp. The rest was to clean and clean the battlefield. Sean knew where the spinels were stored, and the fire had deliberately avoided that place, so he didn''t have to worry. And then, of course, some people like it and some cry. But whether it''s joy or crying, it''s a way to show inner joy. For these people, I''m afraid the so-called real revenge is just like this. Except for Sean and Cecilia, they are slightly different. The latter can finally go back and have a good rest. She wants to sleep now. The whole person is extremely sleepy. However, this war has indeed brought her a lot of gains, and made her understand what all formal magicians are about. She is confident that she can reach this level in a few days. As for the former, I am only happy because I can get another piece of good equipment. In the game, magic props are more precious than magic equipment. "Well, what is this?" However, there is one person in this group who doesn''t like to cry, but is a little confused. This person is Jim. At the moment, he had sharp eyes. At a glance, he found that the ring on the middle-aged man''s hand was not an ordinary thing. After all, as a thief, he had a very keen intuition about some precious things. "Oh, this..." Sean saw the curiosity in Jim''s eyes. He was a little happy at this time, so he was ready to explain it, but he didn''t expect Jim to reach out for the ring before he finished, "no! Don''t touch! " "What?" Jim moved his finger and took off the ring. For a moment, a magic wave gushed out of the ring on Jim''s hand. The breath released was no less than a magic explosion, but it did no real harm to everyone. "Loss of magic!" Cecilia let out a low cry and looked very surprised. "This is a magic ring!" Sean grabbed the ring in Jim''s hand anxiously, and the real eye immediately started. The next second, his face was very black: "lying in the slot! Useless As a black hand, can NIMA be a little far away from the body? " Jim''s face looked a little embarrassed. Others, when they heard the "magic ring", already knew that it was absolutely valuable. They wanted to say something, but they were wise to shut up when they saw Sean''s ugly face. After all, neither Jim nor Sean was a member of the black cat chamber of Commerce. At this moment, Sean finally knows a fact: it will be more difficult than in the game to get the best equipment by playing monsters in this world. Because in this world, there is a phenomenon called "magic loss". Similarly, in this world, there is also a kind of people¡ª¡ª Black hand. ========Split line======== Sorry, I fell asleep at last, ha ha This chapter is to make up for yesterday''s missing chapter. Well, the fourth watch is all over! So the next is today''s normal update! Today''s normal update volume is more than two chapters! Chapter 49 The distant sunset reflected a touch of strange red. A brown carriage was driving in the sunset. It was driven by an old man. Although he was a little old, his eyes were not muddy. Two old horses pull the cart. The so-called old horse knows the way is not just a joke, because the old man almost doesn''t need to drive the whole journey. He just occasionally pulls the reins to make the two horses move one side of the way and avoid the bumps on the ground as much as possible. For a professional driver like him, the only thing to do is to make customers comfortable. In particular, the two people in the carriage are obviously not ordinary small roles, so the old man can''t be more careful. There was no one else sitting in the carriage. It was Sean and Cecilia. Two days have passed since the battle in the gathering place of the Kobold. At this time, Sean changed into a clean black suit. The well trimmed suit better set off Sean''s figure and made him more vigorous. His hair was not trimmed much, but simply combed, tied together and hung behind his head, which made his face a little soft. The waist of Charles''s sword has been replaced with a scabbard - the black magic shark skin is polished and engraved with a sealed breath array, which can better hide the smell emitted by the demonized weapon. From beginning to end, Sean''s dress is worth at least more than 100 potoroa gold coins, which is the real aristocratic dress. Cecilia, of course, is no exception. The long silver dress, dark hot lines, no lace lines and too many other embellishments, but this long dress gives people a luxurious feeling. Especially after wearing it on Cecilia, it shows her temperament of great noble origin, which is more perfect. Just a simple look and action add a taste of aristocratic family background. The saying that a man depends on his clothes is probably a wise saying no matter where he is. So when Sean offered to pack his carriage to enrola, the owner immediately asked the best driver in the store to drive. On the one hand, it''s for making money. On the other hand, it''s purely because of the aristocratic temperament shown by Sean and Cecilia - Arthur city and Angela city are regularly open to traffic. There are one round trip every day. Each class can take up to eight people, and each person only needs 20 copper coins. Sean, in order to save some trouble and time, just threw out a potoloa gold coin. This price is not small, but it will not be much, that is, it is equivalent to the money earned in three days with full load. "What else are you unhappy about?" Cecilia looked at Sean, who was still unhappy, and said in some doubt, "hasn''t the black cat chamber of Commerce compensated?" Sean took out five pieces of hard paper about five centimeters long. The paper is milky white as a whole. The logo of the pan continental chamber of commerce is printed on both sides. It is surrounded by long golden lines. It seems scattered, but in fact it is composed of one stroke. In the middle of the paper, there is a thousand Arabic numerals. No matter how the paper is folded and rubbed, once it is unfolded for more than three seconds, the paper will return to its original neat appearance without any wrinkles. This is the gold exchange roll of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. The minimum denomination is 1000 gold coins. You can exchange gold coins at any bank of the pan continental chamber of Commerce on the mainland. Originally, Sean and the black cat chamber of commerce negotiated a reward of 3000 pan continental gold coins, which was a very high reward, mainly because Ron acquiesced in Hank''s provocation before, and they knew they were wrong, so they didn''t mean to bargain about this offer. Later, after Jim''s black hand destroyed Sean''s most wanted magic ring, it naturally annoyed him, and Ron gave Sean two thousand pan continental gold coins for some considerations. That''s why he had five gold exchange rolls of 1000 denominations. Only from the market price, the lowest price of the magic ring is indeed 2000 pan continental gold coins, and then it will increase in value according to the magic possessed by the magic ring. Ron took out 2000 pan continental gold coins to make up for Sean''s loss, which is a very kind behavior - of course, he doesn''t think so for Sean. You know, a magic ring with the magic of "air barrier" can sell tens of thousands of gold at least, or even more expensive. However, the ring has lost its magic. No one can prepare to explain whether the ring is an air barrier or not. Moreover, the loss of magic is a very common phenomenon in the miracle continent, so even if the black cat chamber of commerce does not compensate, they have no fault. But judging from Sean''s player thinking, he still feels uncomfortable: is Lao Tzu really born lucky e? Or passive? Destined not to be with this ring for life? Eight years! Even if you can''t get it in the game, you can''t even miss the reality now. Sean''s depression can be compensated by only 5000 pan continental gold coins! "No." Sean put away three of the gold exchange rolls. "My loss and depression can be compensated by only two thousand gold exchange rolls!" Cecilia gave Sean a white look and said in a lazy voice, "even if they don''t give it to you, it''s reasonable. If they are willing to give it to you, it''s a good character." Finally, Sean could only sigh helplessly: "these two thousand gold rolls are hot. That little guy, at a young age, imitates his father''s craftiness. He thinks these two thousand gold coins can buy me off. Hum. " "If it''s hot, you can take it." Cecilia really didn''t like Sean''s appearance of success. "And you said it as if you knew his father." "If you don''t take it, don''t take it." Sean glanced. "But I really don''t know his father, but I know the black cat better than his father." Cecilia decided not to continue the discussion with Sean on this topic. Since he said he was a God, Cecilia felt that Sean was a little crazy. Although many of his statements and judgments are accurate enough to make people feel terrible, others may think Sean is very divine, but Cecilia knows very well that it is actually a language trap carefully arranged by Sean after spending so long with Sean. However, it was because we had been together for too long that Cecilia ignored the fact: where did Sean get so much information? "Well, what are we going to do in androla now?" Cecilia cleverly changed the subject. "Oh, there''s still something to do." Sean said faintly, and absently assigned the experience values to the profession of scholars. [scholar (first-order profession): strictly speaking, a scholar is not a profession, but an identity. There are many people who want to obtain this status in the world, but few people can really obtain this status. In this regard, you are undoubtedly a winner. But now you also find that the status of a scholar is only the beginning, and your future road is still long.] [inauguration reward - status: scholars are a respected status, and scholars visit many places. You find this seems to be a good excuse (allowing access to any non alert area); Knowledge: you are eager to acquire all kinds of knowledge, which also gives you a lot of insight. Using wisdom is your motto (strength limit + 2, endurance + 1, endurance limit + 3, agility limit + 2, wisdom + 2, wisdom limit + 7, will + 2, will limit + 6)] [employment punishment - lack of exercise: long-term mental activity makes you ignore physical exercise, which makes your physical fitness worse than ordinary people (the decline rate of physical strength is 1.5 times as ordinary); New job punishment: erudition is not a disadvantage, but you obviously don''t have so much energy to do well (the experience required for the promotion of the academic profession is 3.5 times)] In the profession of scholar, the "identity" of employment reward is a very useful passive skill. Sean can use this identity to enter places where ordinary people are prohibited from entering, such as some large libraries. If you specialize in the [spell casting] profession, the "lack of exercise" in the inaugural punishment is not terrible, but it''s a pity that Sean is a [physics] fighting profession, so the decline of physical strength is a little troublesome, which also doomed that the battle in the future must end as soon as possible. The "punishment for new inauguration" is something that every part-time and new player will have. Compared with Sean, he only needs a three-level scholar level, which is not very important. Sean had gained a lot of experience in the Kobold gathering place before, and later received a lot of experience rewards when he "handed over the task" to Ron. Now, after all the experience is assigned to scholars, the professional level is more than half of level 2. Just invest some more experience to promote [scholars] to level 3, Sean can reassign all experience values to [warrior]. "We''re going to transfer to the city of androla and go to a small village nearby." After Sean has allocated the experience value, there are two more proficiency points in the personal column. Counting the two proficiency points obtained by [scholar] when he was promoted to the next level, there are now four more proficiency points. "To a small village nearby?" Cecilia looked blankly, "what are you doing there? Is there any advantage? " "There are benefits." Sean''s face was rare and serious, "the magic ring of the air barrier is gone. I''m just a little depressed at most. But what I want next is the real potential. " "What?" Cecilia was curious to see Sean so serious. "Bavarian arm armour." "What!" Cecilia let out a cry of surprise. "Keep your voice down." Sean made a silent gesture. "It''s just a failed defective product, not even an imitation. But this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that there is a drawing of the real Bavarian Arm Armor. " "You... How did you know the news?" "I told you, I''m a god stick." Sean''s triumphant appearance made Cecilia really want to bite, "but before that, we went to the small village to find a new companion." "Companion?" Cecilia blinked. "Well, I wish he could join us." Sean''s eyes became a little deep. The future God of war, Alfred. ========Split line======== Oh, oh, oh!!! The update is coming. I didn''t break my promise!! So, there is the last one! Chapter 50 The night is not very clear. The stars tonight are like shy children, shyly hiding. Even the full moon is half covered, making it very provocative. But even such a night cannot stop the prosperity and noise of the city of androla tonight. Before entering the city, the sound of joy all over the city has spread far away. The high colored lights in the city reflect the cheering people with joy. It looks like those precious seven colored birds in the eastern countries. People run through the streets, whether it is the humble slum or the noble rich area in the city, everyone''s joy comes from the heart. What kind of celebration is a successful celebration? That is, everyone is happy. People in the slums can get three days of wine and food free of charge, people in the rich areas can get access to tindersburg, and businessmen and growers can reduce their taxes by half this month... These are not for everyone, but for everyone. The brown carriage, the old driver, entered steadily from outside the city and stopped at old Henry''s car shop. Sean and Cecilia came down from the carriage with surprise and curiosity in their eyes. "Sir, are you satisfied with your trip?" A middle-aged man ordered his servants to take the old coachman down to rest, but he personally greeted him. It must have been notified in advance by someone in the car shop over Arthur city. "OK." Sean nodded, with a kind smile on his face. His pride was not obvious. He was kind, indifferent and indifferent. Sean showed three points of the style and temperament of the children of the ancient aristocratic family. Cecilia gently held the corner of Sean''s clothes and restrained her inner laughter. The little princess''s pride and indifference were more obvious than Sean. There was a curious look in her eyes, but she didn''t look around. Instead, she stood beside Sean demurely and cautiously, looking around with only the remaining light from the corner of her eyes. Jiao Didi''s timid appearance was even more lovable. In the most popular phrase on earth, that is¡ª¡ª The big Oscar leads the little Oscar and goes farther and farther on the road of Oscar The owner of the car shop showed more respect when he saw the appearance of Sean and Cecilia. "Why is it so busy here?" Sean looked around. He could see that people''s celebration was not hypocrisy, but real happiness, but there was no such situation in the game in his memory. "Your Excellency, you are so timely." The shopkeeper explained with a smile, "now there is a three-day celebration banquet here." "What''s going on?" Sean frowned slightly. The action was so subtle that even the shopkeeper standing in front of Sean didn''t notice it. "More than half a month ago, viscount truun, who had been away for a long time, finally came back. It is said that he also brought back a panacea that can cure the root cause of the old Marquis." The shopkeeper smiled and said, "after hearing the news, the nobles in the territory came to tindersburg, even count Mario Chapter 51 Tindersburg is another characteristic building of the Royce family. The fortress is built on a small hill hundreds of meters away from the city of androla. The overall architectural style is slightly calm and atmospheric. However, from the building style of Royce manor, we can see the business mode of Royce family. Therefore, it is no exaggeration to say that tindersburg is actually a mini Fortress - there are only three gates, which better cushion the momentum of the attacker. However, as a noble fortress, the width of the city wall of tindersburg can not really be compared with the fortress, which is mainly adjusted in consideration of the daily garrison in the fortress. However, the architect who originally designed the fort is undoubtedly a very clever architect. Nearly two-thirds of the overall structure of tindersburg are all kinds of fortifications, but there is no waste of any open space of the whole fort. Compared with Royce manor, tindersburg is more mature and perfect. Obviously, these two places are written by the same designer. This fortress is not difficult to attack, but it is absolutely easy to defend. The only pity is that there were nearly 1000 regular troops stationed in the fort, but since the old Marquis Perot was seriously ill and unconscious, the military strength in the fort has been reduced again and again. Now the garrison in tindersburg is less than 200, even the daily maintenance of the fort fortifications is a little reluctant. These are the actions of count Mario. Many knights who originally directly belonged to Marquis Perot have now changed to count Mario''s command, leaving only a few loyal ones. The urban garrison of anlora will also never participate in the competition for inheritance rights among nobles, because they do not need to show loyalty to anyone, and whoever inherits the territory still has to appoint them. This, let alone the city of Aurora, would be the same idea even if the city garrison of Arthur. This is why count Mario deliberately wants to kill after he has achieved great righteousness. Only in this way can he call on tens of thousands of troops. In contrast, Durun. As a son, he is undoubtedly the best, but as a future heir to a territory, it is unqualified. That''s why Sean didn''t want to get involved in the struggle for the inheritance of the two people''s territory. It''s too difficult for truun to help. Unless he can directly break count Mario''s right arm and even force him to jump over the wall, otherwise, from the negative point of view, truun has been greatly defeated, but with high-level strength, truun also has no advantage. Sean doesn''t care who wins or loses in the battle for the successor. Anyway, his reward of 10000 pan continental gold coins can''t run away. Without Durun, there is a Halley. Therefore, after declining Halley''s invitation, Sean didn''t stop too much in Angela at all. He directly chartered a carriage and left Angela overnight to go to a nearby small village. "So the young man named Sean has left?" At this moment, in a side hall in tindersburg, count Mario asked in a deep voice. He had to raise his voice a little, because there was a celebration banquet in the main hall next to him. Although the noisy voice covered up their secret talks, in some cases, their communication became difficult. After all, tindersburg is a fortress built in imitation of a war fortress, and there are too few places for secret talks. "Yes." The magician named mudes nodded, "if it''s really the same as the intelligence we collected before, it''s definitely this person''s credit that they can pass through the star meteorite forest However, it does not rule out that we may have used some ingenious method that we do not know. " "Martin, what do you think?" Count Mario nodded and turned his head to the audience Chapter 52 Seroda village is a small village closest to the city of androla in tindes. Because of its good geographical location, this village is a transit station connecting the border between androla city and tindes. Therefore, although it has no special products, it is also very prosperous. It is even large enough to expand into a small town. However, such a place is naturally prone to problems. Moreover, because it is only a village, the garrison can not keep up with the development. It is inevitable that there are mixed fish and dragons. When Sean and Cecilia got off the carriage, he felt at least a dozen malicious glances. But he didn''t care much about it. From the perspective of those people''s costumes, Sean can easily guess each other''s occupation. Although there may be some differences in ability, with Charles''s sword in his hand, Sean won''t pay attention to these ordinary people. So far, the only thing that really makes Sean feel a little threatening is the heavy armored Knight Martin he saw last night. The special advanced occupation is far from what he can compare now, because the attribute point plus ratio of both sides is not the same starting line from the beginning. "What are we doing here?" Cecilia asked curiously, "is the person you''re looking for here?" "If I remember correctly." Sean nodded. About Alfred''s deeds, Sean only knew some things after he became famous. At that time, he was already in the fifth level. Obviously, he was only an ordinary advanced class, but his combat effectiveness was much stronger than that of the fifth level special advanced class players. At that time, there were few players who could hide the advanced class. It is precisely because of this that Sean has a deeper understanding of this NPC, so he knows that Alfred was originally a potoroyan and lived in seroda village at the beginning. He left his hometown in May 1833 and became a registered member of the adventurers Association. As for his receiving task, it is a main task involving the war between the kingdom of potoroa and the kingdom of Celian. Only after completing this main task in the game can he be favored by Alfred, and then he can follow through a series of complex intimacy cultivation. There was only one NPC, but there were a lot of players, which naturally led to all kinds of bloody PK. Sean dared to look for the future God of war now. Naturally, it was not a whim, but an action decided after careful thinking. In this world, although the original copies of the game are still retained, these copies are not available at the beginning, but need to "pass" before they can "happen", just like the previous copy of "wandering darkness", this copy will be born only after the Black Warrior comes to the small village. Before that, Sean also tried to dig a treasure in his memory, but he found nothing at the excavation site. Then Sean learned through other ways that the family is not developed and is still in a depressed state. How can there be a treasure? What followed was that Haley and truun came to him as guides. Sean is 100% sure that there was absolutely no such task in the game at the beginning - or not, but no player could complete it at that time. In other words, in the history of the game, truen was a mortal character, which can also be seen from the current competition for the successor of tinders. Truun was completely at a disadvantage. The next thing that happened was to help the black cat chamber of Commerce find the spinel. In the game, this is also true, but it was not him who killed this copy first, but the player born in the kingdom of potoroa. But now in reality, there''s no one except Sean Chapter 53 After a while, the dinner ordered by Sean was brought up. For this reason, an extra dining car was even equipped, because Sean ordered too many things. But in terms of value, these things are quite worthy of their value, because they have all kinds of color, smell and fragrance. The aroma was filled with many people''s vulgar words, most of them from people who were attracted by the aroma and couldn''t afford to eat, and only a few were dissatisfied with the clothes of Sean and Cecilia. Alfred looked pale, but Sean and Cecilia ignored him. They just said something to eat, and then began to eat. In the game, in fact, there are many such foods, but only taste the changes in taste. For the taste processing of food, the technology of virtual online games is still not able to perfectly realize these more detailed processing. However, it is said that the father of the virtual world has found a solution, and the next expansion of miracle will begin to introduce this system. Unfortunately, Sean can''t wait. The leg bones in the wine have been taken out, and the leg meat has been perfectly cut into uniform pieces, each of which is of equal size. Sean tried to eat one. The delicate and smooth taste almost gave rise to the illusion of melting at the entrance. With a gentle bite, there was a stream of juice flowing out. Some viscous juice had a strange smell of wine, and the fat but not greasy meat made people want to swallow it with their tongue. After savoring it carefully, Sean had a completely wonderful pleasure. He couldn''t care to speak at the moment and immediately continued to sweep away the delicious food in front of him. The same situation also happened to Cecilia, but Cecilia, a genuine aristocratic girl, was a little more elegant and reserved than Sean''s wolf strength. Seeing that neither of the victims was interested in talking, Alfred had to shut up, but still ate his own meat pot and didn''t touch any of the delicious food. "Things are not to your taste?" Sean saw Alfred''s movements and finally looked up. "No." Alfred shook his head. "No, eat it." Sean said calmly, "this is the one specially ordered for you. Isn''t it a waste if you don''t eat it?" After a little hesitation, Alfred still didn''t eat the food on the table. Sean didn''t say anything about it. After all, everyone has his own principles. With the quiet of Sean''s table, other people around him no longer deliberately and targeted, but made their dinner time a rare quiet. A moment later, Sean and Cecilia finally finished their dinner, and Alfred sat up straight at that moment. He knew he was finally getting to the point. Sean put down his knife and fork, then turned to Cecilia and said with a smile, "do you have anything left to solve?" "As an excellent magician, I won''t drink." Cecilia said firmly. "If you don''t drink, I''ll drink it." Sean''s understatement made Cecilia''s face slightly change. She knew that Sean always said yes. But Cecilia couldn''t figure out why Sean had to let himself drink it? Is there any advantage? "Isn''t that right for a child..." Alfred couldn''t see it. "This is a good thing." Sean chuckled. Cecilia did not hesitate. Under the guidance of Sean, she picked up the first small cup, which contained green liquid, no wine, but a kind of sweetness. Cecilia drank it, and the sweet and dry taste brightened her eyes. It was obviously very popular. She even swallowed it after a little aftertaste. "I didn''t lie to you, did I?" Sean continued laughing. "You try the second cup." Alfred''s eyes were a little unbearable. Cecilia did not think much, but still drank the second cup at a draught. But at this moment, her whole face turned red, which was an obvious uncomfortable feeling. She had to drink the wine in a hurry, and then prepare to take a sip of fruit juice to relieve the bitterness in her mouth. However, as soon as the wine fell down her throat, the burning feeling immediately made Cecilia cough violently, The next moment, the pain from the chest and lungs even made Cecilia scream. "Bang." Cecilia fell on her head and fell asleep. "It''s not good to let her drink at such a young age." Seeing Cecilia sleeping so simply, Alfred finally couldn''t help sighing, "and it''s still such a strong wine that even adults can''t stand it, not to mention that she''s just a child." "Although the wine is strong, it is a good thing. You can''t understand it." Sean shook his head and didn''t want to entangle more on this topic. "I came to you to invite you to join us." "Join you?" Alfred blinked suspiciously. "I want to set up a mercenary regiment. You can see the current candidates. It''s just me and the child." Sean shrugged without a trace of embarrassment. "So I''m here to invite you to join us." "How can I help?" Alfred laughed at himself, but the loneliness in his tone could not be concealed. "There are many places you can help." Sean knew why Alfred was like this. Someone had sorted these things out in the forum, "you are much more important than you think, at least for me Although my mercenary regiment has not been registered yet, you should believe that its members will never be just you and us. Even impolitely, from the beginning, this mercenary regiment has been destined to be famous all over the world. " "What a great ambition." Alfred smiled and didn''t care much about the blueprint drawn by Sean. In fact, at his age, he could never be easily moved by such remarks. However, he didn''t try to join a mercenary regiment in the past, but it''s a pity. For some reasons, all the mercenaries staying in seloda village won''t accept him. If he wants to leave seloda village and go to other places, he is reluctant, so he will do some hard work in the pub of fine wine and sharp blade. "Are you willing to live like this all the time?" Sean looked disdainful. "All you have here is malice and contempt. You must know that you can get new development only when you leave this village, can''t you?" Alfred''s eyes flashed a sad look, but he didn''t retort. "Do you think you''re here for your daughter?" Seeing that Alfred didn''t respond at all, Sean finally couldn''t help raising his tone. This sentence really attracted Alfred''s attention. He raised his head and stared at Sean with more fierce eyes. At this time, Alfred no longer looked decadent, but looked like a fierce beast that was eating people. The sense of dignity stimulated many drinkers around to be surprised. At this moment, everyone found that Alfred''s blood was not cold. But Sean didn''t care at all about Alfred''s momentum. If Alfred didn''t have such a change of momentum, Sean would doubt whether the man in front of him was really the God of war in the future. In fact, Alfred is also a very tragic figure. He himself is a small mercenary leader, leading more than ten subordinates who are also third-order strength. Although his strength is not very strong, he has a bottom line and principles, and he is also a little famous in the mercenary circle led by tindes. Therefore, many people like to cooperate with his mercenary regiment, because they don''t have to worry about being stabbed in the back - many mercenaries often do horse thieves and bandits. However, in an escort mission, Alfred''s team was completely destroyed, and the same happened with several other mercenary regiments escorted at that time. Later, the mercenary guild led by tindes immediately organized a rescue team to search, but there was nothing to search at the scene. According to the custom of the mercenary regiment, the mercenary families who died in the battle due to the task are naturally in the charge of the mercenary regiment, but the several mercenary regiments that time were only small mercenaries, and they were still the tragic result of the death of all the members. Naturally, those mercenary families had a miserable life. Among them, Alfred''s wife remarried with her daughter because she couldn''t stand the poor life. She married Sir fregan. Although she was only a concubine, she was also favored by Sir fregan with her young beauty and hot figure, and her life became more luxurious than before. As for her daughter and Alfred''s daughter, they are also very popular with Sir fregan. Of course, with the aristocratic style, Sean can''t think of it as a love of house and Wu. Originally, people thought the story would end here, but unexpectedly, Alfred, who had been missing for three years, suddenly came back. He came back with a batch of money, and then sent it door to door to the families of the mercenaries. Only then did the people in the village know that at the end of the original escort mission, they met the notorious wolf bandit. Alfred survived and took three years to finally avenge himself. So the next story becomes a little complicated. Alfred''s wife, who was used to enjoying himself, naturally did not want to return to Alfred, but even if she did, sir fregan would never agree. Alfred just sighed and said nothing about the result, but what surprised him was that his request to take his daughter away was unanimously rejected by Sir fregan and his ex-wife. To make matters worse, sir fregan, as the actual manager of the village of zeloda, ordered that no one in the village should contact Alfred, and even many rumors maliciously slandered Alfred. In the past year, Alfred was the most unpopular and pitiful person in the village of zeloda. Even the villagers in the village felt that Alfred''s blood had been cold and the edges and corners had been smoothed. Until today! up to now! Alfred, the momentum of the past is still there! ========Split line======== Today''s first shift is to make up for yesterday''s arrears. The next two changes are today''s updates. Chapter 54 If Alfred''s momentum is the sea, Sean is the reef at the moment. No matter how strong Alfred''s momentum was, he even moved a little murderous, but Sean was not afraid at all. He looked at him so quietly. There was no sword like confrontation, nor any fierce words, but with the two people as the core, the strong momentum spread out wave by wave, and many drinkers around felt some palpitations. There are many people who are also third-class professionals. Although they are only the strength of lower bronze, no one has really seen blood or fought for life and death? But under Alfred''s pressure, they had only the idea of fear. At this point, their performance is not as good as Sean, an apprentice who is not even inferior bronze. "Cough." A light cough suddenly sounded in the quiet tavern. No one knew who made the sound, but at this moment, Alfred seemed to suddenly wake up and restrained his explosive momentum. The tavern that originally felt the cold air radiated some heat and warmth at this moment. Sean looked thoughtfully at the owner of the tavern: this guy is not an ordinary person, but why didn''t he have a record on the forum? Seeing Sean''s eyes, the tavern owner smiled, nodded and raised the gold coins in his hand, which means thanking Sean for his generosity. In the face of such a person, Sean certainly smiled back. In fact, he didn''t care much about the five gold coins. He also had five gold exchange rolls from the pan continental chamber of Commerce. If they were converted into potoloa gold coins, they could be exchanged for almost 7150. The exchange rate between Pan continental gold coins and potoloa gold coins is 0.7:1. "Let''s continue to talk about business." Sean turned his head and looked at Alfred. "Do you really think this is good for your daughter?" Alfred was silent. "First of all, how can you make money besides being a mercenary?" Sean bluntly pointed out Alfred''s weakest place at present, "do you live on some spare parts in this village? How much money can you make a day? Look at your dinner, five copper coins and a bowl of minced meat pot. What did your daughter eat after living in Sir fregan''s residence for so many years? " Alfred clenched his fists. "She''s not particular about food!" "Well, not to mention food, clothing and living?" Sean snorted, "let''s suppose your daughter doesn''t pay attention to food and clothes, but let your daughter sleep on the street like you? Even if she can bear it, what if she is infected with diseases such as wind and cold? " Alfred, although the future God of war, is actually a daughter. At that time, he did leave ceroda village for an unknown reason, but when he returned to ceroda village, a war had broken out between the kingdom of potoroa and the kingdom of Celian. Tingdesling was once occupied because of the ambition and desire of count Mario, and his daughter died in the war. In that battle, the star meteorite forest once became a battleground between the two kingdoms, but it was related to player tasks. Later, the kingdom of potoroa even rebuilt the outpost camp inside. It was precisely because of this war that players found the fifth level copy in the star meteorite lake, but Sean only learned these things from the forum. At that time, he had moved to the east of the mainland with the strategic plan of the signing company. His wife ran away with others, and his daughter died later. Alfred is really a tragic figure. However, it may be precisely because of these tragic reasons as a driving force, which completely stimulated Alfred''s potential and made him one of the most powerful NPC characters in the later game. "If you want your daughter to live a better life, you can only go back to your old business." Sean saw that Alfred had been silent, and of course he could not continue to sit down with him, so he opened his mouth and said, "but let your daughter live with you, and you are often not at home, so what should she do? Or worse, what will she do if something happens to you? Let her go back to Sir fregan? Is it possible? " Alfred was completely silent. "If you really want to be good for your daughter, you should go with me." "With you?" Alfred was stunned for a moment, then sneered, "what''s the difference between being a mercenary and me? I might as well be an adventurer. In this way, I have more time and freedom, and the risk is much lower. " Adventurers, mercenaries and pioneers are the three largest guilds in the miracle continent. Unlike the warrior Association and magician Association, these three guilds have strict requirements for professional identity, and can join any profession. But not everyone can join. If you want to join these three guilds, you must go through a test to prove that you have enough strength. After all, the welfare of these three guilds is pretty good. Among them, the risk of missions in the adventurer guild is the lowest. They are mainly some regional exploration or intelligence collection missions. Although fighting is inevitable, there are few targeted battles. Even if there are occasional combat missions against Warcraft, they are carried out together with the people of the demon hunting guild, Freedom is not comparable to the other two guilds. It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept the guild''s task for a year or a half. However, the disadvantage is that the task reward is the lowest among the three guilds, and generally a task may take months or even one or two years to complete. Compared with the pioneer guild, the mercenary guild is not particularly dangerous. Generally speaking, only the stronger guild will encounter the more dangerous task. It differs from man to man. The degree of freedom is different from that of the mercenary. Compared with the head of the Corps, the mission has the final say that he does not do the task, and the members of the commission can only do what the leader tells him. As for the pioneer guild, its mission is the most dangerous, and it also has the principle of absolute command. In other words, if there is no proper reason, once you receive a letter from the pioneer Association, you must go to the pioneer association to report and jointly discuss matters related to the purification of the black land or the collection of recovery kindles, which shall not be rejected at all. However, because of the high risk, the welfare is also the best of the three guilds, and the guilds will also be responsible for the families of the war dead. Alfred had been the head of the mercenary Corps before. He knew some of the ways in it. He didn''t think about returning to the old business, but it was not easy for him to gather a team again. So at the moment, he said he would be an adventurer, not an angry word or a confused word, but it showed that he had really thought about it, because the adventurer can be a lone ranger or form a team, but the degree of freedom is much higher than that of the mercenary group. Unlike the mercenary regiment, once you join, if you want to leave, you must obtain the consent of the head. Otherwise, you will lose your job in this industry. In view of Alfred''s dissatisfaction with Sir fregan and his dissatisfaction with Sean, a noble man, of course, there were some disagreements, but he would never admit or say them. "Follow me, hope is big." Sean smiled and said confidently, "as I said before, my mercenary regiment is destined to be famous all over the world, so you won''t suffer if you follow me And I can assure you that if you want to leave one day, I will never embarrass you. You can leave whenever you want. " Hearing this, Alfred was obviously a little moved, but years of experience calmed him down quickly: "what do you guarantee?" "My personality and credibility." Sean said naturally. Alfred has a black face. "Trust me, no one wants to damage their reputation." Seeing Alfred''s expression, Sean knew what he was thinking, even when he said one of Alfred''s most common words. Alfred was stunned by this sentence. After a while, he looked up at Sean and said in a deep voice, "why do you want to attract me?" "Because I need you." Sean naturally said, the future God of war, who doesn''t want to, "in my opinion, you are more important than you think. And I assure you that you can be reunited with your daughter in three years at most. At that time, whether you go or stay, I will respect your choice. " Hearing Sean''s sincere words, Alfred finally nodded after a few seconds of silence: "I see, commander." Alfred is a real man. Now that he has decided to join Sean''s team, the head of the group is very natural, without any hesitation at all. When Alfred said the word "leader", Sean knew he was right. Now that it is a real world, many things no longer need to follow the so-called strategy and task line. Except that some necessary events need time to form, he can start trying to contact many things now. However, the most important thing now is to build the framework of a mercenary regiment as soon as possible. Only in this way can Alfred''s daughter be taken over, so that their family can be reunited, and Alfred will have a sense of belonging to his mercenary regiment, because although Alfred promised to join, he actually has no sense of identity and belonging, let alone loyalty. "Now that you have decided to join, I must also know your strength." Sean suddenly said, "after all, you haven''t taken a weapon for more than a year, and you don''t know if your skills are rusty, so come to me at the warm wind house in the south of the village before noon tomorrow, and I''ll test you. Is that all right?" "No." Alfred simply shook his head. ========Split line======== A book cannot be a perfect work that everyone likes. There will always be some people who like and dislike it, and there will be no fewer small defects. As a writer, all I need to do and can do is to reduce these defects as much as possible. Each writer''s style is different, and there will be some differences in writing. The main line and long-term goals need to be paved and built. At least I think this can win the recognition of readers. Therefore, if I really don''t like it or feel that I can''t watch it, I can''t force it. However, if I want to kill the version for this reason, I can only say that your behavior is really unpopular. As for those who say that the protagonist is still wandering and doesn''t know what he is doing, I can only say that you are not reading this book seriously at all, or you may not even read it. By the way, when the vice moderator refines, please don''t directly check all the refinements after checking. At least look at what the post is saying and whether there are repeated posts. Chapter 55 The next morning, Cecilia kicked open Sean''s door with a kick, and her little face was full of evil spirit. "My eldest lady, what''s the matter with you?" Sean asked, pretending to be innocent. "Liar!" Little Cecilia stared at Sean with a hostile face. If his eyes could kill, Sean estimated that he would have been shot dead by random guns. "I knew you couldn''t believe what you liar said!" At this point, Cecilia began to smoke her nose, and the look of crying almost broke her heart. "Well, I was wrong." Sean was also a little impatient, so he went over and picked up little Cecilia, "but I really did it for you. Although the wine was really uncomfortable and uncomfortable when you first drank it, there was no pain of hangover, and you didn''t find that your physical fitness and willpower were improved after drinking the wine?" "No! Liar! " Cecilia really cried this time, "except pain or pain!" Sean was silent, adding only a little endurance and a little will. It was really very few. No matter who he was, he would not feel any obvious change. After all, not everyone, like Sean, can directly see a person''s most original self attributes. But now, in Sean''s eyes, Cecilia''s data has indeed changed. [Name: Cecilia] [race: human] [Combat profession: Magic apprentice (Level 2)] [personal attributes - strength: 4 (13); Endurance: 7 (16); Agility: 4 (14); Wisdom: 21 + 12 (30); Will: 22 + 15 (29)] Strength and endurance have been improved a little, but will has been improved by two points, and the growth limit of endurance and will has also been improved a little. Sean was a little surprised at this. He had known the point of strength improvement for a long time and had it after he came out of the forest of stars and meteorites. According to his understanding, the "sharp blade" should improve the current attribute and growth limit of endurance and will, but he didn''t expect Cecilia''s to directly improve the current will attribute of two points. It was a bit confusing, but according to Sean''s usual habit, he simply ignored it if he didn''t understand. Therefore, at the moment, he has been giving good advice to comfort little Cecilia. After all, it is very uncomfortable for Cecilia to bear the pain of a sharp blade penetrating her chest. Even if it was him, there was a faint pain in his chest. It was not the muscle pain of excessive exercise, but a real sense of penetration. No wonder Cecilia would cry. Gently stroking Cecilia''s hair, Sean now reflected on himself. He did go a little too far. However, since he had done it, he couldn''t say anything more, so he had to comfort Cecilia and make many promises before finally making Cecilia feel a little better. In fact, Cecilia didn''t really resent Sean. In fact, she just felt that she was teased by Sean. However, Sean admitted his mistake to herself, and Cecilia certainly won''t continue to hold on to this topic, because she herself is not such a person. She says Sean is a liar, which is just caused by some small temperament and habits. Then Sean took Cecilia downstairs for breakfast. Although Sean and Cecilia have both material pursuit, they are not so urgent. Sean is fine. He came to this world only for more than two months, but he was an orphan on earth before, and his pursuit is limited; Cecilia, on the other hand, has experienced some hardships, and her temper and luxury of aristocratic origin have long been completely smoothed out. After a simple breakfast, Cecilia and Sean were not in the mood to stroll around the village of siroda. After seeing the prosperity of Arthur City, it was naturally difficult to be interested in this small village. The most important thing is that there may not be anything good in such a village, so the two returned to the room. This time Cecilia directly held the magic book on Sean''s bed and began to read it. She didn''t mean to leave at all, so Sean could only accompany her with a bitter smile. This kind of dry waiting time is actually very boring, but fortunately, Sean is not really free to do it. He kept thinking about the details of the next action in his mind, and didn''t dare to be careless at all. In terms of attitude, she was more serious than when the star meteorite forest and the dog headed people gathered before, but this time Cecilia was not curious, because she knew that the main goal of their action this time was Bavarian arm armour, so she couldn''t be too cautious. At noon, Sean took Cecilia downstairs. At this time, he saw Alfred standing at the door of the hotel, but he didn''t come in. Alfred had shaved his beard today, and the whole man obviously had a good scrub in the bathhouse. He looked much cleaner and brighter. Although he is nearly 30 years old, his appearance is not old at all, but perhaps because he has experienced a lot of things, he has a somewhat mature and awe inspiring temperament. Most of this temperament on earth belongs to those successful young people. He didn''t wear a willow nail breastplate, and his body was not as strong as hank, but standing at the door gave people a sense of calmness as a mountain. But [lux] this profession doesn''t mean that he must be big, but Alfred''s clothes are really simple. His body is a washed white coarse cloth clothes, and his lower body is also an old but washed linen pants. However, his shoes are more exquisite. They are a pair of deer leather boots, not straw sandals. The only feeling the whole person looks like is clean. If it weren''t for the halberd in his hand, everyone would think Alfred was an ordinary man at first sight. Battle halberd, also known as axe gun, is a weapon suitable for wide-ranging combat methods such as splitting, stabbing, chopping and sweeping. The halberd is 1.6 meters long only by the handle, and the color is dark. The top is a thread clamp, connected with a single blade axe, which is shiny silver. The end of the axe is a sharp gun head with the same silver light. The whole halberd is 1.8 meters long. With the eyes of Sean''s professional blacksmith, we know that the material used in this halberd is not simple, but at least it is a high-quality weapon, The lethality is definitely not low. And he checked Alfred''s personal attributes last night. [Name: Alfred] [race: human] [Combat profession: lux (Level 3)] [personal attributes - strength: 27 (34); Endurance: 30 (32); Agility: 17 (22); Wisdom: 22 (24); Will: 32 (35)] Perhaps because there has been no use of force in a year, Alfred''s current strength data is obviously not normal lux data, but the limit growth is very high, only a little less than the half bear man who shouted; The agile limit has not changed much, but the current value is a little more. If it is only a little more, it will not be reflected much; On the contrary, the increase of endurance, wisdom and will is somewhat abnormal, which may be related to his experience in the past few years. Only in terms of the attributes of these people, Alfred is not inferior to any ordinary superior bronze (fourth order) strength. Moreover, due to the increase of wisdom and will attributes, Sean even wondered whether Alfred had magic ability or element fluctuation. If so, he might be able to work as a magic warrior or construct warrior, which was a powerful career. Sean had absolutely no dissatisfaction with Alfred. If anything, it was the weapon in his hand, which was not suitable for the next battle. Cecilia was also very fond of the experienced middle-aged man, and even sympathized with his experience - in the morning, when he was free, Sean had roughly introduced Alfred to Cecilia, and of course he talked about his life experience. In this era, although there are not many such things as wife remarriage, there are also many, especially for the nobility, which is absolutely a very normal thing. Cecilia sympathized that Alfred could not be with his daughter. Although she despised his wife''s remarriage, she would not look down on it. "Why don''t you come in?" Cecilia quickly ran over and greeted Alfred warmly. Alfred actually liked Cecilia very much, mainly because he was about the same age as his daughter. For this, Sean always felt that perhaps Alfred was not a daughter control, but a complete Lori control. The post introducing Alfred on the forum was definitely wrong. Facing Cecilia''s problem, Alfred just smiled and didn''t say anything. However, with the wisdom of Sean and Cecilia, they suddenly realized that it must be the owner of the hotel who was afraid to offend Sir fregan, so he didn''t dare to let Alfred in. However, the sun was very hot at noon. Alfred must be a little unbearable after standing outside the hotel for so long. So Sean asked Cecilia to ask the hotel owner for some glasses of water. If the hotel owner dared not give it, he allowed Cecilia to play some "tricks". "Captain, actually... It''s not necessary." Alfred looked at Cecilia running back to the hotel and whispered, "they can''t help it. After all, sir fregan is in charge of the village." "Since you are already my man, they dare to do so, even if they despise me." Sean snorted coldly, but his voice increased by several decibels. At this moment, Alfred was actually moved, but his face was still silent: "Captain, how are you going to test whether I am qualified?" Qualified? I''m kidding. When I saw Alfred''s personal attributes, he was not qualified, but excellent. However, just as Alfred was silent at the moment, Sean of the acting school frowned at the moment: "the test is very simple. You can change a weapon first. You can''t play with this halberd. Change it into a fist blade or something." Can''t play? Alfred blinked. Although [lux] does not limit the types of weapons used, even with weapons such as fist blades, it can cast skills, but [lux] has a passive skill [Long Weapon Mastery] that uses long weapons to improve combat effectiveness. But at the moment, he was thought by Sean that using long weapons would not play a role in combat. He couldn''t help but doubt that Sean really knows what his career is? "I''m lux." Alfred emphasized it again. "I know you are lux." Sean also nodded affirmatively, "but you can''t even play 10% of your strength with this halberd. I''m the head of the regiment. You must be right to listen to me. " Alfred was silent. ========Split line======== Well, the debt is finally paid off. Sprinkle flowers, it''s worth celebrating!! Chapter 56 In the dark cave, the air is surprisingly not turbid, but full of water and grass leaves. This is a crypt several kilometers away from the village of siroda. The entrance is hidden under a pile of messy waste rocks. It took Sean and others a lot of time to clean up these waste rocks and find the entrance of the crypt. From the scale of the formation of crypts, it is obviously not the product of nature, but the birth of external factors, because these crypts are two meters high and about one meter wide. It is absolutely no problem to accommodate a normal adult. And Alfred finally knew why Sean said he couldn''t give full play to his strength with a halberd. With the length of the halberd in his hand, in the environment of the crypt, let alone waving, even direct stabbing becomes a problem. But because of this, Alfred was really curious about the purpose of Sean''s trip. Even if he was really a fool, he knew that the trip was not as simple as he said to test his strength. What''s more, Alfred can''t be a fool. But since Sean didn''t say, Alfred certainly wouldn''t ask. He knew that he was only a league member now. In the passage, Alfred walked in the front, Cecilia walked in the middle with a lighting technique on her head, and Sean was in charge of the back of the hall - in fact, there was no difference between the front and the back of the hall for Alfred, because there were only two forward directions of the passage, either forward or backward. However, it''s actually a lot easier, and for Cecilia, her security has undoubtedly been greatly improved. Except for possible turnouts. "Where are you going next?" Alfred looked at the four roads in front of him and asked without looking back. Very vigilant. "Which side is the wind?" Sean asked back. "The one on the left and in the middle." Alfred felt it silently and replied. "Then choose one where there is no wind and move on." Sean said casually. "What?" Alfred looked surprised. How could anyone say so casually in this underground passage, which was obviously a labyrinth? Sean thought that Alfred just didn''t hear clearly, so he repeated again: "pick any place where there is no wind and move on. The place we are going to is deeper underground. Following the direction of the wind will only get me out of the ground. " "Wait, captain..." Alfred said solemnly. "Do you know what you''re doing?" "Of course I know." Sean said, "my goal is to go to the deepest part of this cave." Alfred had the urge to help his forehead: "no, I mean... Don''t you know how to go?" "Absolutely! I don''t know. " Sean said naturally, "if I knew, I was ahead, how could I let you go ahead." "So why did you let me go ahead!" Alfred found that he was not only cold, but also young. Now he was crazy. "To test your strength." Sean still took it for granted. "If you encounter any sudden situation, aren''t you sure you can handle it better than me with your rich experience? That''s a question. " "Puff." Cecilia suddenly smiled unkindly. Alfred looked stunned. He suddenly began to wonder why he agreed to join Sean''s team last night? As a leader, doesn''t every action have to have a serious scale? Why does the commander Sean seem to do everything at will without a reasonable and rigorous plan? But I can''t really blame Sean for that. Sean really knew that the "Bavarian Arm Armor making drawing" was in the deepest part of the cave, and it was the first legendary antique making drawing that could be started at the third level. But at the forum, the bear boy who was happy to show off the matter didn''t say all the relevant records and progress. He just showed off his booty, and even the coordinates of the entrance of the underpass were in a mess. And all this, or because there are really people in the game who are too busy to come to the underpass to visit, they re posted the detailed entry coordinates and some things about the underpass. Sean also inadvertently glanced at the post on the forum and barely remembered these things, but even so, he couldn''t remember the map completely. He only remembered one key word: go where there is no wind. "This is nonsense!" Alfred is a man of principle and bottom line, and because of this, his style has always been rigorous, "this is an underground maze! Without careful investigation and relevant understanding, it is by no means a rational thing to rush into depth, because no one knows what kind of accidents will be encountered. To know that any underground passage is likely to be connected with the underground city! " "I know." Sean also nodded seriously. "I have investigated this underground passage. It will never have any connection with the underground city, so you don''t have to worry about meeting mithonos and his Tauren subordinates here, and of course you won''t meet the high-level existence of other underground cities." "So what are we likely to encounter?" Alfred''s facial muscles twitched, "Dear colonel." "Demon spiders, face spiders or other strange things." Sean said carelessly, "they are all things that can be easily killed, but the only trouble is that they are a little large." "Commander, I insist that we should leave here first when we don''t know the specific direction." Alfred took a deep breath to calm his agitation. "It''s not too late to explore after we have collected more intelligence clues about this underpass." "It''s all right. I know how to move forward." Sean waved. "Then, Colonel, you should show me the way forward." "Go where there is no wind." Alfred stared at Sean, his veins emerging. Alfred really wanted to punch Sean in the face if he could. "It''s okay." Cecilia looked at Alfred, who was a little angry, and smiled, "Sean won''t do such meaningless and uncertain things. Although he looks very unreliable, in fact, whenever he starts to act, he is fully prepared." "If only it were so." Alfred looked at Cecilia a little softer. "It''s too hard for you to follow such a leader." Cecilia smiled and shook her head, saying nothing about the subject. She is different from Alfred. After all, serious Alfred only contacted Sean once and was fooled by him, but Cecilia was actually saved by Sean. Moreover, the actions taken together in the past two months have also made Cecilia have a strong dependence and trust in Sean, which Alfred naturally can''t understand. "Sure enough, it''s a Laurie." Looking at Alfred, Sean muttered, "I think he''s the guy controlled by his daughter. He''s really an idiot." "Sean will never fight an uncertain battle." Not knowing Sean''s inner murmur, Cecilia just stared at Alfred and repeated it firmly. "I hope so." Alfred looked at Sean''s face, still not very good-looking. A leader who is too casual and free and easy is not a good thing for a mercenary regiment. Alfred felt that he could foresee all kinds of problems in the mercenary regiment in the future. "Indeed." Sean completely ignored Alfred''s face. He nodded to himself, "when you went to buy a fist blade, Cecilia and I also bought some food to ensure our consumption in the next ten days But it''s a pity that it''s just some simple dry food. After all, the demon spider is very sensitive to the taste of meat. " Alfred stared at Sean seriously and finally understood from his eyes that Sean was not joking. In other words, in the next ten days, unless they can find the purpose of Sean''s trip, they will probably spend the next ten days in this underpass - Alfred sighed like his life and began to accept Cecilia''s saying that "Sean is a prepared person". However, at this time, the ground suddenly came a slight vibration, and a rapid rustle sounded one after another. This sound source made anyone who heard it feel numb. Almost at the same time, Alfred, Cecilia and Sean immediately entered the state of battle, and the three pairs of eyes immediately went to the fork in the wind on the left. Then they saw that countless red lights lit up in the dark crypt. The position of each red light was six o''clock. Countless red lights were connected together, which seemed a bit shocking fear. You don''t have to think about it. These red lights must be creatures like spiders in the crypt, but you don''t know whether it''s a demon spider or a human face spider. It was also at this time that Alfred found that neither Sean nor Cecilia was as weak as he thought. ========Split line======== We are reversing the biological clock and trying to adjust the biological clock back to normal. Chapter 57 "It''s the demon spider!" When the first spider appeared under the coverage of illumination, Alfred immediately recognized the spider''s identity. The demon spider is an uncommon Warcraft. This kind of spider is only as big as the palm of an adult. Although it is larger than a normal spider in terms of body size, it is not so excessive. Generally speaking, they are no different from ordinary spiders. They are also divided into head, chest and abdomen, with eight feet and front claw limbs and whiskers. The main attack method is to jump onto the target with strong jumping force and nail the claw limbs into the target''s body. The demon spider has no venom gland, so it has no deadly toxin, but it can secrete a paralyzing liquid in its claws, paralyze the action ability of the target creature, and then eat directly with oral sharp tools when the target creature already has various senses, It is very different from the traditional way that spiders eat through digestive juice and then suck business liquid. In addition, demon spiders can''t spin silk, which means they can''t use spider silk to wrap and bind the target. However, there is a layer of hard rock armor on the body surface of the demon spider. It is difficult to break this layer of rock armor by ordinary attack. In addition, the demon spider is "small" in size and strong jumping power compared with other Warcraft, and usually appears in groups. Therefore, even if the demon spider is only the lowest level Warcraft, it can be used without fighting, Absolutely no one wants to provoke these creatures. If he had a choice, Alfred would rather face people and spiders. Although the size of human face spiders is not the category of normal spiders at all, and they have simple wisdom, they are not "Warcraft", but still in the category of biology. For people in this world, Warcraft and creatures are completely two concepts of creatures. Even the smartest creatures can be easily dealt with, and even the stupidest and weak Warcraft is very difficult to deal with. "Too many!" Alfred said in a deep voice, "we should retreat now!" "No need." Sean shook his head. For people in this world, normal logic is that they would rather face smart creatures than stupid Warcraft. But this is only for "this world". For players like Sean who are not born in this world, he is more willing to face Warcraft, because in the game, any known Warcraft has already been thoroughly studied and understood by players. Whether its characteristics, strengths or weaknesses, it has long been no secret to players. After all, in the player''s world, fighting with Warcraft and other players is the mainstream - most of the guards guarding places such as relics and treasures are Warcraft, mechanisms and puppets. Only in a few cases, they will fight with NPC creatures. Although the demon spider is a Warcraft, it is only the weakest and only a second-order strength. "Don''t be fooled by their illusion." Sean pulled Cecilia behind him. At the same time, when his body moved, he exchanged positions with Alfred without his knowledge. "The rock armor of the demon spider is really hard, but they are still spiders after all. There are only those kinds of attack methods that can be used." The first demon spider closest to Sean and others finally made a jump and flew to him. As Sean remembered, the jumping ability of demon spiders is still so terrible that a distance of more than eight meters seems to be completely nonexistent for them. After the first demon spider jumped up, it was followed by the second, third and fourth A lot of demonic spiders jumped up and attacked like the sky and the earth. It felt like dark clouds were pressing on the city. In particular, the impact feeling formed by the speed burst out when the demon spider jumps, and the shock generated in this narrow underground passage makes people feel a burst of unexplained palpitation. Even Alfred, who was used to seeing life and death and all kinds of dangerous scenes, suddenly had the illusion of goose bumps, let alone Cecilia. Even though she had experienced many thrilling battles with Sean, this terrible sense of oppression really came into being for the first time. The only one who is still indifferent is Sean. "Skill activation." Sean said to himself, "adrenal stimulation." [activating this skill requires two proficiency points. Are you sure to activate it?] "OK." Without the slightest hesitation. [adrenal stimulation: by forcibly stimulating the adrenal gland, you can make yourself in an excited state. The reaction ability is comprehensively improved by 50%, lasting for 3 minutes. After the effect disappears, you will enter a tired state, and the full ability is reduced by 70%. It can assist Level 2 ordinary, level 13, proficiency 14.] This is an auxiliary skill that all [physics] occupations can learn after level 2. Its function is very simple. It can only improve a person''s reaction ability. The so-called reaction ability includes reflex nerve, dynamic capture ability, movement speed, force control and so on. In the game, it is not difficult to obtain this skill. Almost any second level [physics] career will learn it, because it is a very important skill. After activating this skill, some demonic spiders that could not capture their movement tracks with the naked eye are now playing in slow motion in Sean''s eyes, and their movement tracks in mid air are clearly visible. Sean did not hesitate. His arm was slightly raised. Charles''s sword waved with Sean''s action. The sword edge swept up from bottom to top, cutting open the air barrier, but suddenly there was a sharp roar in the windless environment. Alfred and Cecilia could feel the terrible oppression of the earth devil spiders flying in groups, but the awe inspiring momentum of Sean''s sword was even stronger! The blade did not cut the demon spider in two as expected. At the moment when the blade moved to the extreme, it was like being pressed the pause button. Sean''s sword stopped abruptly in mid air. The sword, which attracted the eyes of Alfred and Cecilia, also made them have a disgusting nausea because of this sudden stop. The next second, the cold light flashed slightly. The sword in Sean''s hand suddenly stabbed out, and a sword "touched" the middle of the demon spider''s head, chest and abdomen. This seemingly light sword has actually pierced an inch. A hoarse scream came from the demon spider. It was still in mid air. It began to swing quickly, and its completely unbalanced body fell to the ground the next moment. However, the violent twitch did not stop, and with the continuous twitch on the body, the layer of rock on the demon spider began to produce some slight cracks, and small pieces of stones began to fall off from its body, revealing the light gray body wrapped in the earthy yellow rock. The encounter of this demon spider is not the only one, nor will it be the first. At the moment when the first demon spider fell from the air, the silver brilliance completely burst out like a storm under the cover of illumination. It was the shadow of a sword equivalent to the flying demon spider. It was a flower of death blooming in a narrow tunnel. At this moment, Alfred seemed to see the confrontation with himself in the wine and blade last night. Sean, still as motionless as a reef, but this time it was not his momentum that formed the waves, but the dark demon spider in front of him. But this time, the beating of the waves did not receive any effective results. When each silver white sword shadow shines, a demon spider will fall from the air and twitch continuously, but the more intense they twitch, the faster the rock layer on their body will fall off. What''s more incredible is that the crazy magic smell unique to Warcraft is dissipating from those light gray demon spiders on the ground. Alfred, as a [physics] profession, may not know the meaning of this, but Cecilia, as a magician apprentice, knows very well that it means that each stab of Sean''s sword accurately destroys the crystal nucleus in the demon spider. This is the real reason for the death of these demon spiders. Their convulsions are only due to the sharp pain of crystal nucleus breakage. Dozens of seconds, maybe one or two minutes. The silver storm finally disappeared in the narrow tunnel. Dozens of demonic spiders, under Sean''s sword power, stopped here and could not cause any substantive damage to the three of them. And Sean also cancelled the skill effect of adrenal stimulation at the first time. A weak feeling of fatigue swept him immediately, which made him have to stand on the sword. Then, the pain from his right hand instantly made him feel a strong pain. Under the stimulation of the adrenal gland, his movement speed has indeed been greatly improved, but at the cost of the effect, the muscle strain caused by strenuous exercise will be completely fed back after the effect disappears. "Captain!" After being shocked, Alfred also found Sean''s abnormality for the first time and immediately reached out to hold him. "I''m fine. I just exercise too much." Sean shook his head. "Do you see how I attacked The crystal core of the demon spider is in the middle of the head, chest and abdomen. As long as they attack here, even their rock armor is no use. It can be said that this is their biggest weakness. Take this sword... If you really don''t know how to stab, seize them and break them! " If the power value reaches more than 30 points, you can break the demon spider, which was discovered by a player who was too idle in the game. Moreover, through this behavior, the crystal nucleus in the earth demon spider can be retained. Although the crystal nucleus is only as big as rice, collecting a thousand can still be equivalent to the crystal nucleus of a real first-class Warcraft. Alfred''s strength value is only 27 points, but if equipped with Charles''s sword, his strength value will definitely exceed 30 points! The only thing to worry about is Alfred''s speed. After all, the demon spider is flying in pieces. Chapter 58 Alfred actually preferred to persuade Sean to retreat, but now seeing Sean so, he had to keep going, and Cecilia agreed to continue. He knew he couldn''t say anything more. In the deepest layer of the cave, there must be something precious enough to attract the two, otherwise they wouldn''t be so moved. If Alfred is not curious, it is naturally impossible, but no matter how curious he is, he will not ask, which is due to his character. So since Sean and Cecilia insisted on moving on, Alfred stopped talking and counted to the left Chapter 59 Crypt demon man, this is not comparable to Warcraft like demon spider. In the final analysis, this group is actually human beings living in the dungeon world. This means that they are also human beings with a perfect social system, and the most basic embodiment of any intelligent ethnic group in the world is to establish the distinction of occupations and various directions of career advancement, which often shows that there are high-level professionals within their ethnic groups. According to Alfred''s understanding of the crypt demons, only those who belong to the fighting profession will be expelled from the group and become rebels. Because the order of the underground world is very different from that of the surface world, what they need for the construction of the power pyramid is absolute obedience. Any disobedience to the ruling order of the highest class has only two ends: expulsion and death. All the expelled cave demon rebels can only leave with their own weapons. As for their family or other industries, they will become the private property of the ruler. In other words, it is impossible for the expelled crypt demons to become vagrants with families, and there will be no other crypt demon forces to accept these expelled. All they can choose is to reorganize into a new force, or kill the leader who expelled them and become the ruler themselves. But now, listening to Cecilia, Alfred knew that these cave demons must be preparing to re-establish a new force. In the face of a group of cave demons who are preparing to form a new force, Alfred feels that even if his current weapon is a habitual halberd, he can only deal with three or four cave demons with the same strength at most, but now he uses a fist blade, so dealing with two is his limit. And Cecilia and Sean, Alfred felt that he was high enough to look at them. Together, they were great and should be able to cope with three subordinates. What about the rest? In other words, if there are cave demons with superior bronze or silver strength, how can we fight this battle? "Don''t worry, there will be no superior bronze or silver strength." Cecilia seemed to see through Alfred''s thoughts at a glance and said softly, "Sean said, they are all dirty little things. He can beat five of them." Five... Five? Alfred raised his eyebrows again. It was obvious that he didn''t believe this nonsense. "Sean also said that if you count me, you should be able to play seven or eight." Cecilia did not see Alfred''s face, but said seriously, "as long as you attract enough fire in front." Alfred is no longer as simple as raising his eyebrows, but directly turns black, which is clearly to let him be cannon fodder! "But." Cecilia suddenly showed a smile. Her smile was bright and sunny, especially in the light of lighting. "What Sean was most happy about was that a group of fools ran in front and died. When we arrived, we had better lose both sides. This is the best." Alfred sighed. He found that he sighed today, even the sum of the past few years. In fact, he is also very clear that he has no way back. If he wants to leave, he can still do it now. Whether Sean or those "bandits" who followed him, no one can keep him. Of course, what''s more, they won''t choose to work hard with themselves. But can he choose to leave so easily? Alfred glanced at Cecilia. At the moment, Cecilia was reading the surprisingly large magic books in her hand. Her head was down, and her long golden hair fell from both sides. With her head swinging in a small range, the ends of her hair brushed on the page of the book; The white fingers slid between the words recorded in the book. With the movement of the fingers, Cecilia''s eyebrows wrinkled and stretched sometimes. Occasionally, a few pieces of spells that Alfred could not understand burst out of her mouth. At this time, the elements in the air would become active, and Cecilia''s long hair would come out automatically without wind, The breeze began to surround her, expelling the dryness and heat in the small cave. Alfred knew Cecilia''s excellence. He knew that the little girl had incomparable talent in appearance, identity and talent. But what he appreciated was not such beauty, nobility and talent, but the light of diligence in her body. He didn''t know the fetter between the little girl and Sean, but not knowing it didn''t mean he couldn''t understand it. Alfred''s eyes turned to Sean again. Black hair and black pupils are the biggest characteristics of this young man, which is a typical image of the ancient imperial people in the east of the mainland. As one of the seven empires on the mainland, the people of this Oriental Empire rarely give birth to people who are talented enough to shock the whole continent. In the eyes of many people, the people of this empire are very mediocre and have no big bright spots, but even so, no country dares to underestimate this empire. Because their strength is not individual, but collective. They have never won one-on-one, but they rarely lose one thousand to one thousand. Once the scale reaches 10000 or 100000, they are invincible. Alfred felt that he could not judge whether Sean had such potential, but what he could clearly know was that even if he played Sean one-on-one, he was not sure of winning. But none of this is the point. The point is that the future outlined by Sean really makes him reluctant to let go. Even if he knew there was a dead end ahead, he couldn''t give up easily for that hope. With this in mind, Alfred did not have too much burden. The whole man sat down and began to eat his own compressed fast food dry food in front of him. Cecilia saw Alfred sitting down and suddenly looked up with a bright smile: "welcome to join." Alfred was slightly stunned. "Sean said that if you sit down and start eating in a minute, you really want to join us." Looking at Alfred''s puzzled appearance, Cecilia opened her mouth and explained, "he said you are a person with great principles and bottom line. Since you have embarked on the road with us, no matter how dangerous this trip is, you won''t leave us alone, but you will leave us later." Alfred looked back at Sean with a strange expression and a complicated look. "But..." "But?" "But Sean also said that if you sit down and start eating and recovering in a minute, it means you are really willing to act with us." Cecilia smiled without being too surprised. "The moment you sat down and began to eat was just a minute after Sean fell asleep Magicians are very sensitive to the passage of time. " At this point, Cecilia wrinkled her nose proudly, showing a little naughty appearance. "He was really right." Alfred chuckled. "Should I praise the great commander?" Cecilia shook her head: "in fact, Sean knew you would stay. He first said three minutes, then thought about it, and then he was very happy to change the time to one minute. " "Oh?" Alfred raised his eyebrows. "For my daughter." Cecilia whispered. Alfred was stunned at first, then turned to look at Sean, and admired him for the first time: "the people of the qainas empire are good at planning. This sentence is true." Cecilia seemed very satisfied with Alfred''s evaluation of Sean, and the smile on her face became more and more happy: "but Sean himself always said that he was an omniscient but not omnipotent stick." "Omniscient and omnipotent is God." Alfred seemed to have a full understanding of this sentence. He nodded and said with sympathy, "if he is really a God, then he is not allowed to exist in the world." This is the end of the topic. Cecilia was not interested in discussing whether Sean was a God or a man, so she bowed her head again and began to study her magic books, trying to break through and become an official magician. She knew that she had crossed the threshold with half a foot, and was short of the last step, but this step was not easy for her, because she was just the opposite of the situation of ordinary magician apprentices. Generally, it is the spiritual bottleneck that restricts the magician apprentice to become a formal magician. A small part is due to the lack of theoretical knowledge, but no matter which of the two, their magic is absolutely overflow. But Cecilia is just the opposite. Her only bottleneck now is the limitation of magic. Although after the crimson flame, her meditation increases magic much faster than before, it is still far from enough. However, she also knows that it takes time to accumulate, but she doesn''t want to admit defeat. She remembers that there is a way to quickly increase magic in the magic classics left by her mentor. What she needs to do now is to delve into making herself familiar with this method with her eyes closed. Alfred, looking at Cecilia, who was studying hard, was naturally not easy to disturb. After simply eating the compressed fast food dry food, he lay on the ground and began to recover and accumulate energy to cope with the possible situation. After such a long time, a scream suddenly woke Cecilia and Alfred. ========Split line======== I saw two movies and the update was late But these two films are really good-looking. Let''s share them with you. One is "loyal Yang Jiajiang", the other is the Korean love film "my PS partner". Chapter 60 Scream! Alfred turned from lying still to half kneeling. He glanced at Sean from the corner of his eyes, but found that he was still asleep and didn''t wake up because of the scream. Listening attentively, it seemed that the underground cave was in the art of silence. Except for the breathing sound of each other in the small cave, we could no longer hear the slightest sound of the outside world. Cecilia has stood up, the heavy magic books have been closed, and her pretty face also shows a dignified color. Compared with Alfred''s judgment based on sound, Cecilia has more judgment methods: "there are traces of magic fluctuation." "Which side?" Alfred stood up suddenly, and his whole momentum changed in an instant, like a scabbard sword, sharp and fierce. Cecilia stretched out her hand and pointed in the direction they had come before: "this magic wave is very rough and primitive, not like human magic." "None of the tails behind us has a magician." Alfred knew exactly what the mercenaries in the village of seroda who would commit banditry were. After all, even though the existence of magicians was a common profession in the kingdom of potoroa, they would not casually join those mercenaries who had no future. The so-called mercenary group combination like Cecilia and Sean is already a fault in the eyes of many people. It''s nothing else. It''s just a matter of face. Alfred knew that there were many tails behind him. In fact, it was not simply because Sean was rich. He still took a fancy to Cecilia - her talent and appearance, which was a mistake. At the moment, he stood at the entrance of the small karst cave and was on alert. On the other side of the channel, there was really no sound. It seemed that everything was quiet. In this case, no one knows what the scream just now means, but what we can clearly know is that it is by no means a good thing, and the sound is so close to the small cave. No wonder Alfred and Cecilia are nervous. After waiting for a while and finally confirming that there was no sound, Alfred relaxed a little. After a while, he found that his clothes had been soaked with sweat, and his concentration and vigilance had a great spiritual consumption. It can be seen that he would never be too cautious to explore in an underground passage, because the so-called underground passage is often connected with the underground city world, No one is sure if they will meet creatures from the dungeon world here. Even though Sean has made it clear that this underground passage cannot be connected with the underground world, Alfred is still unwilling to maintain this optimism - of course, it is also because he does not know the details of Sean. Compared with Cecilia''s unreserved trust and obedience, Alfred even if he really joined this group, But he still has reservations and views on some things. He will choose to obey Sean''s orders and commands, but it does not mean that there is no doubt. After all, this is also due to his character and principles. "Let''s get out of here." Alfred turned to Cecilia and said, "it''s not safe here. The voice just now is very close to here. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if you continue to stay." "But Sean..." Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean. She found that he was sleeping too well. People as vigilant as him were not awakened by the scream just now, which shows how tired he was. "I can only wake him up." Alfred thought for a moment. He didn''t mind carrying Sean on his back, but in this case, he couldn''t deal with the attack immediately, which was really irresponsible to the whole team. Cecilia also understood Alfred''s concerns, so she reached out and pushed Sean a few times, but found that he was still asleep. Alfred shook his head and said, "you can''t do this." then he came over himself, reached out and slapped Sean in the face, directly waking Sean up. Simple, rough and effective. Sean, who had just been woken up, was still a little confused. His pupils couldn''t focus. His eyes were obviously free. He covered half of his face and didn''t know what he was looking at. Seeing Sean, Alfred reacted. It turned out that Sean had hypoglycemia! He doesn''t know. This is because Sean has a sequelae after using "adrenal stimulation". After being stimulated by a change, his blood glucose index now enters a quiet period. Therefore, it will produce a situation similar to hypoglycemia, but it is actually different from hypoglycemia. But Alfred didn''t know it. He just thought Sean had this disease, so the next second he tore open a packet of compressed fast food dry food, took out the sugar pills and stuffed them into Sean''s mouth. At the same time, he kept patting Sean''s face so that he could wake up completely. Subconsciously chewing the sugar pill in his mouth, Sean''s focal length finally began to return to normal. Looking at Alfred''s serious face, Sean subconsciously asked, "what''s the matter?" "There may be an enemy near here." Alfred skillfully outlined the scream just now, and made his own inference, "I think we should leave here now." Sean''s face became awe inspiring. He checked his abnormal status bar and found that the full ability of fatigue had decreased by 70% to 60%. He immediately understood that this abnormal status would automatically recover only after taking time to rest. Then he looked at the skill of "adrenal stimulation" and found that the skill was in a gray state, which was temporarily unavailable as in the game. "How long did I sleep?" Sean turned to Cecilia. "Less than an hour." Cecilia replied without hesitation. Sean immediately understood the conversion formula of the side effects of this skill in the world. It takes about seven hours of quiet rest to completely offset them, which may also include the need for food supplement. Because adrenal stimulation, in fact, is to exchange the ability of instant explosion through the stimulation and acceleration of blood glucose and heart. It is somewhat similar to the effect of stimulants, but it is relatively safe in some ways, and the cost also requires a lot of food to be transformed into nutrition and energy to supplement consumption. He knew that more rest was needed at the moment, but Alfred''s decision was also correct. It was more dangerous for them to stay here. At present, the best way is to leave here and find a safer place to rest. Having figured out the crux of the problem, Sean didn''t mean to waste time. He struggled to stand up. In fact, this small cave is very small. It''s not too small to even say it''s Mini. The diameter of the whole cave is only ten meters. However, in addition to the channel when Sean and others came, there are three other channels leading to nowhere. However, there was no wind from these three channels, which must not be the road to the surface, but no one knows where it leads. But this time, Sean didn''t let Alfred choose a channel at will. He reached out to the nearest channel and said, "this way." Alfred was a little surprised. "Do you know how to get to this crypt passage?" "I don''t know." Sean still looked like a matter of course. "I just pick a place closest to me where I can make the least effort. Anyway, I go down as long as there is no wind." Alfred didn''t know what to say about Sean. Finally, he could only say weakly, "if we are all lost, how can we go back?" "Cecilia brought concealing powder." Sean calmly replied, "every time we pass a hole, she will smear a pen. At that time, we can know where we pass by as long as we use shape powder Do you really think Cecilia''s touching on those stone walls is just fun? " "You''re so well prepared." Alfred grunted, and then took the lead in entering the channel pointed by Sean. He now understood that Sean was not the kind of mindless leader. On the contrary, his experience was as old and rich as he should be at his age. Even those adventurers and mercenaries who had taken risks and experienced for more than ten years did not necessarily have such rich experience. Ten minutes after Sean, Cecilia and Alfred entered the corridor, a group of embarrassed people also ran to the small cave. This group includes young people under 20 and middle-aged men who look over 40. Each of them has some injuries more or less. Although these injuries are not enough to affect their combat effectiveness, the pain is not false. These people look ferocious and full of the spirit of killing. The weapons in their hands are even dripping with fishy liquid. However, these liquids are not red, but green, and the liquid is very viscous, which obviously does not belong to human blood. If Alfred were here, he would recognize that this group was one of several notorious mercenaries in the village of zeloda, the Jackal mercenary. One of the seriously injured was one of the soldiers who had followed Sean to the warm wind House Hotel. However, the mercenary regiment originally had more than 20 people, but now there are only eight people left, and everyone is injured, which is enough to explain the tragic situation they encountered along the way. "Captain, what shall we do now?" The young soldier who had followed Sean asked. "What should I do? It''s already here. What else can we do? " The middle-aged man who was called the leader was full of resentment, "I didn''t expect that there were cave demons in this cave channel. Those bitches of the blood crying mercenary regiment, don''t let me meet them again Just now we fought hard with those crypt demons. Although we suffered heavy losses, we also killed one of them and several crypt demons. They won''t come for the time being. We''ll have a rest here and wrap up the wounds. The smell of blood can easily attract other crypt creatures. " "But chief, how many roads are there? Which one shall we take?" The head of the Jackal mercenary regiment glanced at the other three passages in the cave, hesitated a little, and pointed to one of them and said, "let''s go this one!" This channel is the same channel as Sean''s choice! ========Split line======== It seems that I have a cold and a little fever. I feel dizzy. HMM... I still owe one watch. I''ll take a rest next time. Chapter 61 Sir fregan of zeloda village is in a bad mood at the moment. Fregen Robinia was born in the Robinia family, one of the five aristocratic giants in the kingdom of potoroya. If you only look at his surname, many people will think that Sir fregen is very great, but in fact, he is only the most remote branch of the family, and his blood is thin enough to be almost negligible. Otherwise, in this family famous for its rich magicians, how could fregen be just an ordinary person without even rank and occupation? In a way, fregan hates his surname very much. He can become a knight led by tinders purely by his own efforts. From a civilian to the head of seroda village, and then because the village was well managed, it was finally granted a knight by the Marquis Perot. Fregen knew his ability limit very well, so he was able to become a jazz, take charge of everything in the village of zeloda, and married three wives. In fact, he was very satisfied. At least he had a comfortable life. In other words, before Alfred came back, he was very comfortable. Even after seeing Alfred come back, he was very satisfied when he heard that his original wife had become his concubine. Until Alfred offered to take his own daughter. Sir fregan was naturally very reluctant to this. In fact, he didn''t have a special mind. After all, this daughter is not his daughter, and although she is only ten years old now, she is cute and cute. It''s not difficult to see that she should be a beauty in a few years. So when he thought that the future beauty would leave him, fregen was very reluctant, so he tried every means to drive Alfred away. However, no matter what method he came up with, he even prevented the villagers from contacting Alfred, maliciously slandered him, and even banned him from meeting his daughter, but more than a year later, Alfred still obviously didn''t give up, which made him extremely upset. It''s not that he didn''t want to solve Alfred''s trouble secretly. It''s just that Alfred solved all the people who asked him to do it. After a few times, no one dared to do it to him again. This trouble has been dragged down. Until today. At first, when he heard that Alfred had left seroda village, he was still happy. Although he heard that the two people who left with Alfred seemed to be aristocrats, he was not worried at all. What if it''s a noble? Even though he hated his surname, it was also the surname of one of the five giants in the kingdom of potoroa. Could it be that ordinary nobles could mess around at will? But now, looking at the dark magician in front of him, fregen was not happy. The magician, of course, was count Mario''s aide, Murdes from the Medusa chamber of Commerce. After the welcome banquet, he immediately drove after Sean, but he didn''t want to pass by with Sean. However, he had always wanted to test Sean. Now he heard that Sean had left the village, which was also in line with his heart. At least he didn''t have to think of a name to deceive Sean out of the village, but the question was whether Sean would come back to seroda village. "What''s in the south of this village?" Mudes asked. He didn''t know much about the surroundings of seroda village. "Wasteland." Fregan thought for a moment and replied respectfully. Although he was supported by a rich family name, after all, he was a baron of tindes. He more or less knew some problems of tindes, so he naturally did not dare to offend count Mario, who might inherit the Lord. Otherwise, as long as count Mario finds an excuse to deal with himself, the family behind him can''t say anything. At most, he wants a compensation. Therefore, hearing that the two young men and little girls dressed up as aristocrats were likely to become distinguished guests of count Mario, Alfred was in a bad mood at the thought that Alfred seemed to have caught up with this line. I''m afraid his daughter can''t stay. Mudes glanced at fregan and knew something about his style and habits, but he didn''t care about it. His only concern was the task assigned to him by count Mario. He wanted to test Sean, but he couldn''t let Sean know. After all, if Sean really had strength, he and himself might be friends in the same camp. If he knew that count Mario would test him, it would be a very likely thing to destroy the friendship. So Murdes pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "Sir fregan, who have you met today?" Fregen had some doubts. When he just wanted to answer, his eyes touched the indifference in mudes''s eyes. He was so frightened that he immediately lowered his head: "I''m not feeling well today. I''m resting in the mansion, and no one came to visit." Murdes nodded, immediately raised his step and left without hesitation. It was not until mudes had left the mansion that Sir fragan suddenly sank back into his chair and gasped, as if he had been fished out of the water. For the two young men and girls in noble costumes, Sean and Cecilia, he felt a little more palpitating, but he was also glad that it was Murdes, not Martin, who could only kill people. With this in mind, I can''t help wondering about the changes in the situation in tinders. Although fregen Robinia is smart, he is not smart enough. At the time when mudes left the Jazz residence, the crypt passage entered by Sean, Cecilia and Alfred finally caused a large-scale unrest. Not only those expelled crypt demons seem to know that a large number of surface people have entered and began to take action, but also other ethnic groups living in this crypt channel are active for various reasons. For a time, in the crypt, there were battles of different sizes, scales and degrees. The five mercenary regiments that followed Sean naturally suffered various degrees of damage, the most serious of which was the Jackal mercenary regiment. The size of more than 20 people, after a secret fight with the blood crying mercenary regiment and the attack of the crypt demon, there were only eight people left. Unfortunately, they were bumping into Sean, Alfred and Cecilia. This is not a big cave, but its diameter is more than 10 meters. It is naturally much more spacious than the small karst cave we stayed in before. When the white sphere of illumination is suspended in the middle of the dome, it just illuminates the whole cave, which makes the whole cave like day. Judging from the topography of the cave, it should be a naturally formed cave, not artificially excavated. At this time, Sean, Cecilia and Alfred are on the far right of the cave, behind them is a slightly inclined cave passage. On the left side of the cave, the only eight remaining members of the Jackal mercenary regiment also stood together. Behind them was also a cave passage, but this cave passage was passed by Sean and others more than an hour ago. At present, the atmosphere of the cave is somewhat strange. There are eight people in the Jackal mercenary regiment, but the momentum formed by the eight people is not as good as that of Sean, who has only three people. To be correct, Alfred was alone. He stood in front of Sean and Cecilia, blocking the sight of the Jackal mercenary regiment to the two behind him. He was as tall as a gun and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. Sean only looked at it and knew that if Alfred was allowed to take the halberd he took advantage of, he was afraid that his momentum would be much more fierce and frightening. I was afraid that the three years for revenge had been extremely hard. From this point, Sean knew that Alfred had stood at the peak of the third-order career, and it must be a recent thing to step into the top position. For a time, Sean was curious about Alfred''s advanced direction. After all, when someone accepted him in the game, it was a level 5 career. No one knew what it was before level 5. "Alfred, there''s no holiday between us. Now get out of the way and hope to stay out of it." Most of the time, the weak side always wants to rely on the arrogance of words to build a strong momentum. Of course, if you can bluff your opponent, the result will naturally be more satisfactory. But when Sean heard the other party shouting this sentence, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. The other party didn''t find out Alfred''s temperament, so he shouted indiscriminately. You know, this sentence is no different from pulling his beard in front of the tiger. Sean looked up at Alfred''s face. Sure enough, at a glance, Alfred''s face became very ugly, and his fierce and evil spirit was more condensed. It was obvious that he was moved. He was really angry: "stay away? Don''t say that I have joined their mercenary regiment now. Even if I haven''t joined, I can''t see your actions. " "So you must go against our jackal mercenary regiment?" "Hum!" Alfred snorted coldly, but he didn''t even bother to say anything. When the whole man took a step forward, his momentum surged out, forcing the other eight to step back. But this is not over, because Alfred''s momentum is gradually rising. He clenches his hands and has sharp eyes, just like a beast that will kill him at any time. The eight men of the Jackal mercenary regiment all changed their faces. If they could, they really didn''t want to conflict with Alfred. The beast had proved that he was not easy to mess with in the village of ceroda before. Sir fregan asked people to find him trouble several times, but he never got any benefit. This powerful psychological shadow has always been rooted in the hearts of the Jackal mercenaries. At the moment, they are more or less afraid of Alfred who is so powerful. However, Sean knew that Alfred, as a [Hercules], even if he "equipped" Charles''s sword, his strength value had improved, but the weapon used at the moment was not a long handle weapon after all, and his combat effectiveness would be somewhat reduced, so he quietly asked, "there are eight people on the other side, can you?" "Just eight people." Alfred said proudly, "don''t say they have been injured now. I haven''t been afraid even in the strong times You and little Cecilia hide in the passage and I''ll make a quick decision. " After that, when he took a step forward with his left foot, the gravel on the ground flew up. When his right foot landed, the whole man had rushed to the eight members of the Jackal mercenary regiment like a fierce beast. The momentum is like thunder! ========Split line======== Maybe I caught a cold during my nap yesterday. As a result, I really had a fever. It was 39.4 in the morning and good in the afternoon. I retreated a little, but I was still dizzy and uncomfortable. I wanted to take a leave to have a rest, but I think it''s better not to break the update. I wrote intermittently for several hours while my spirit is still good. There may be some defects in the content. Let''s be considerate. Today''s the change. Chapter 62 Alfred, in the mercenary circle in the past years, also broke a name, known as the scarlet lion of wrath. It means that his fighting style is violent and rough, bloody and cruel, like a raging lion. Even though he was generally regarded as the God of war and the God of battle, the official did not change his title. For this reason, Sean always believed that the weapon Alfred used should be the halberd he was "proficient in" rather than the pair of fist blades he was wearing. In miracle, there will be punishment for using unfamiliar weapons, which is why Sean must transfer to mercenaries, because only mercenaries have the passive ability of "all weapons". If you want to use weapons without punishment, you must achieve the degree of "Mastery", and there are three levels of "proficiency", "Mastery" and "specialization", which can increase the weapon power by 25%, 50% and 100% in turn. ¡¾ lux ¡¿ this third-level class is the first class with "proficient" weapons ability. Even the special advanced class ¡¾ heavily armored Knight ¡¿ is only good at it. However, in terms of comprehensive ability alone, it is better to be a [heavy armored Knight], because it is good at more than one weapon, including sword, long weapon and short weapon. Unlike [Lishi] who is only proficient in long weapons, but only master others, short weapons are "unusable". But is that really the case? Alfred ran like thunder, and his momentum was like a rainbow. Like a tiger into a sheep, he killed among the eight members of the Jackal mercenary regiment. Raising your hand is a powerful straight fist. Fist movement, sound. There was a crackling sound in the air. Alfred''s fist shook the air flow in the air. If you look carefully, you can even see that the air flow surrounded Alfred''s right fist to form a spiral. Wind breaking fist! Sean''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he never thought that Alfred knew this powerful skill. He couldn''t help but wonder whether this skill in the game was spread from Alfred. According to the arrangement of players, many advanced skills in the game actually have origins. As long as players can understand this origin, they are likely to learn this advanced skill through relevant NPCs related to this origin. Of course, it also needs to meet some conditions, but this summary method does help many players save a lot of trouble. The wind breaking power fist, as a level 5 skill, began to be mastered by players, and can be used up to level 8. It is known as an advanced skill that martial monks and boxing fighters must learn, but it was one of the ten skills in the game that could not find the relevant origin. So to learn this skill is a very test of character. At the beginning, less than a hundred people were lucky to learn it in the game. Sean had never heard of it. Alfred, the scarlet wrath master who had been using halberds and long handled axes, mastered this skill. The straight fist hit the chest of a jackal mercenary regiment. There was no dull sound of fist flesh contact in the imagination, and there was no bloody splash. The man of the Jackal mercenary regiment just gave a scream. The whole man flew out because of the strength of the fist and fell into the crypt channel where Sean and others came before. Only Sean knows that the attack judgment of breaking wind power fist is calculated by "breaking defense", and it also has a armor breaking effect of several seconds, which is why it is called a necessary skill for martial monks and boxing fighters. However, from the point of view of the miracle continent, this is an internal injury caused by strong Qi. Looking at the appearance of the other party''s mercenary who has been injured, he probably doesn''t want to come out of the cave channel again. Alfred''s face was a little more cold when one punch shook an enemy away. At this time, the remaining seven jackal mercenaries around finally had a reaction, but these people didn''t seem to stand well at this time because they stood together before. Let alone cooperate, they even interfered with each other. Only the three people standing on both sides and in front of Alfred could really attack Alfred. As for others, it''s natural to change positions quickly at this time. For these mercenary regiments who cooperate with each other, only when they stand in a reasonable and appropriate position can they really give full play to their strong combat effectiveness. But at this time, they did not expect that the defenders who were usually in charge of the front had already died in the previous two conflicts. At present, they not only lack the defense of defenders, but also everyone is injured. In addition, they rush to fight at the peak of Alfred''s momentum and lack reasonable standing cooperation. Their combat effectiveness is even less than half that of usual. Facing the hasty counterattack of the three mercenaries closest to him, Alfred''s face showed a trace of disdain. He suddenly waved his hand, and his right palm attacked the mercenary on the left. The wind on his palm was still fierce. Vaguely, there was even an air flow squeezing Alfred''s right palm, and the air around his right palm was distorted, like a huge sponge squeezed. Seeing Alfred clapping his hand at himself, the people of the Jackal mercenary regiment standing on his left were shocked. In a hurry, they abandoned the attack to defense and raised their knives in a hurry. There was no intention of cooperating with other comrades in arms - after all, these things were always the responsibility of the defenders of the regiment. Alfred''s palm seemed to slow down and fell suddenly, but it caused an extremely strong roar in the air. Palm touch, sound, sparks. The mercenary who resisted Alfred''s palm with a knife only felt a violent breath coming from his right hand. Not only did the whole hand completely lose consciousness at this moment, but the sleeves were twisted into pieces under the penetration of Qi. Inch cracks appeared on the skin exposed in the air, like a dry and cracked earth, extending to the shoulder. The next moment, the blood in the man''s body, which was boiling with Qi, gushed out of the crack on his right hand like a blowout. Hammer shock! This is the signature skill of [lux], but although this skill is called "hammer shock", it does not have to be used with long weapons or hammer weapons. However, such as Alfred, who hid this skill in his palm and attacked the enemy, greatly surprised Sean''s expectation: the NPC in the game is not so flexible and terrible. Even among players, I didn''t think this skill could be used like this. One palm stands out! In the blood fog eruption, Alfred stretched out his left palm again, passed through the gushing blood fog particles, and locked the mercenary''s throat with one hand, and then pulled himself to block. Alfred actually took the mercenary as his own shield and blocked the two weapons stabbing himself. The mercenary let out a scream, which was obviously a sad situation of dying in peace. The people of the Jackal mercenary regiment are worthy of this name. When they saw the weapons in their hands stabbing into their companions, they didn''t mean to stop at all. Unexpectedly, they made another effort and the weapons penetrated out. They wanted to penetrate Alfred together. But if Alfred was killed so easily, it would waste Sean''s effort to win over. After the weapons of the other two men penetrated their companions'' bodies, Alfred waved his left hand and threw down the half dead body. However, at this time, Alfred''s strength was definitely not low because Charles was wearing a sword. This throw caused the center of gravity of the two mercenaries to completely deviate and stagger forward. It seemed that he had sent himself into Alfred''s attack range. In the face of such a generous gift, Alfred absolutely had no reason to refuse. He took a step, put his hands together, pinched each person''s throat, pinched and twisted with force, and then twisted the two people''s cervical vertebrae. So far, in a face-to-face attack, Alfred easily solved four of them with rich combat experience and fierce means. At this time, the other four talents came around and set their positions, but when they opened their eyes, they had lost half their hands in a short time. They looked at each other, and their faces were more frightened. They had long known that Alfred was not easy to mess with, and none of the people who had trouble with him in the village came to a good end, but they didn''t know how far they were from each other until now. This face-to-face killed four people by thunder, even if it was only four wounded, but the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment thought he didn''t have this ability. He glanced at Sean and Cecilia standing behind him. He would never forget Cecilia''s beautiful little face, but he actually had some taboos about Sean''s strength. After all, he didn''t forget the confrontation with Alfred in the pub last night. But now, he saw Sean''s face pale and his standing posture shaking. He must have been hurt. He immediately had a dispute in his heart: "you three hold him, I''ll take the two!" In his opinion, a little girl and a patient are not afraid at all. They only have to hold Alfred for 30 seconds! As long as the other two were held hostage, he was not afraid that Alfred would not be soft, but at this moment he made up his mind that Sean would never stay. Alfred heard such a cry from the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment and wanted to return to protect him, but the three jackal mercenary regiments nearby dared not let Alfred go back so easily, and immediately cooperated with each other and shot at Alfred. But they had seen Alfred''s fierce and hot hand. At this time, they didn''t dare to fight hard. They just focused on winding carefully. For a time, Alfred couldn''t find a chance to kill with one shot. The head of the Jackal mercenary regiment didn''t dare to waste time at all, let alone talk about the scene here. He rushed towards Sean and Cecilia with a few arrows. Seeing that the other party was coming alone, Sean shook his head and burst out with a smile: "you are really looked down upon." Cecilia only smiled sweetly and gently spit out the last syllable. As soon as her magic swings, the elements in the air immediately become very active. The temperature in the cave rises sharply, and an arrow condensed by fire burns on the top of Cecilia''s head. The head of the Jackal mercenary regiment was even more frightened when he saw the arrow condensed by the burning flame. He never expected that the seemingly beautiful little girl in front of him was actually a magician! But there is no turning back arrow. Neither Cecilia nor Sean was a soft hearted person. With Cecilia''s spiritual thought, the arrow of flame suddenly shot out, directly through the heart of the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment, leaving him no time to defend. With the death of the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment, the only three members of the Jackal mercenary regiment immediately had no desire to fight again and wanted to get out one after another. However, this time it was Alfred''s turn to take the initiative. It was impossible for the three people to leave easily. On the contrary, the attack became more and more fierce. After a while, he grasped a flaw in each other''s inner panic. Alfred shot like a thunder again and killed the three people completely! At this moment, what Sean saw was that the wild angry lion finally opened his eyes, exposed his claws and teeth, and completely woke up! ========Split line======== The fever is gone, but the spirit is still a little bad. It''s still this night. It should be that it will be conditioned in one or two days, and the update will be completely restored. So, thick face for recommendation! For collection! Ask for a reward! Please float red! The current data in this book is actually quite impressive... I hope you can also give me some confidence. Chapter 63 The third-order career is only the beginning of a formal career on the stage of miracle mainland. In other words, it is the basic profession on the miracle continent, such as the official priest and official magician of various factions, as well as many lowest occupations such as knight, Archer, thief, swordsman and guard - the profession before the third level can only be regarded as an apprentice on the miracle continent. The fourth level, strictly speaking, is only the strengthening based on the third level occupation. Therefore, whether it is the third or fourth order, it is called the bronze order on the miracle continent. The subtle differences are distinguished by the upper and lower positions. Alfred, as a bronze warrior, was destined to win by force. Although the gap with other people of the same rank will not be particularly large, Sean still felt a little incredible and incredible when he saw Alfred solve the seven injured lower bronze so easily. In fact, he had already prepared for Cecilia to support, otherwise Cecilia could not have prepared the arrow of flame so soon. However, facts have proved that Sean''s actions are actually purely superfluous. The lion, who has completely awakened, does not need other support at all for the confrontation to this extent, and even does not need to use the long weapon he is "specialized in", which is enough to crush it easily. Of course, Alfred''s face was also very ugly at the moment. He looked at the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment killed by the arrow of flame, and said to Sean calmly, "I''m really sorry! I was careless! " Alfred''s gloomy face was naturally not dissatisfied with Sean, but with himself. He said too much before, but the result was that the head of the Jackal mercenary regiment almost approached Sean and Cecilia. Alfred blamed himself very much at the moment. "It''s none of your business." Sean soon recovered, "you are not a guard, so protecting people is not your specialty. The other party is determined to entangle you, and you can''t get away in a short time." From this point, I have to say that the Jackal mercenary regiment does have some eyesight and ability. Once it is found that something is wrong in the battle, it will not continue to fight blindly, but change the battle policy at the first time. This is the ability that a regular mercenary regiment should have - not to mention the reputation of the Jackal mercenary regiment, but after all, it is a mercenary regiment officially registered in the mercenary guild. However, after this battle, Sean also fully understood that the construction of the mercenary regiment could not be achieved only by combatants among the main combat members. He must find a suitable defender to undertake the team''s fortification as soon as possible. This is indispensable for both mercenaries and adventurers. Simply put, Sean needs an Mt. But at the moment, looking at the scene of corpses everywhere in the cave and Alfred''s blood, Sean immediately unloaded his backpack and took out three compressed fast food dry food from it. He didn''t take anything else but water. At the same time, he told Alfred to take off his blood clothes and wash his body with water to remove the blood smell as soon as possible. Alfred immediately responded that there were monsters such as demon spiders and human face spiders in the cave channel. For them, the smell of blood was like delicacies to humans. If you don''t clean it up quickly, I''m afraid there will be piles of monsters following Alfred''s smell of blood in a moment. Therefore, without hesitation, he quickly took off the coarse linen clothes stained with blood, and began to clean as soon as the water was poured out. Only in this way, naturally, a few bottles of water were wasted. Sean didn''t prepare much for the reserve of water. After a hurry, Sean, Cecilia and Alfred left immediately and did not dare to stay in the cave at all. Not long after the three left, there was a strange rustling sound behind them, and the sound was getting louder and louder. With bursts of small sharp sounds and some strange hoarse roars, there was a frightening numbness of the scalp. Sean''s body has not fully recovered at this time. Looking at the explanation that the total attribute has decreased by 50%, he knows that he has to rest for at least five hours. However, along the way, the underground cave channel extends all the way down. From time to time, there are several complex bends in succession, which are as long as possible, but there is never any cave or karst cave for rest. And with the gradual decline of the crypt, the temperature has decreased significantly. Cold and cold. "Is there an underground cold spring ahead?" Alfred frowned when he felt the cold gradually getting colder. Even he couldn''t stand the cold. After all, Alfred didn''t have any clothes at this time, and it was naturally difficult to resist the cold with his strength. Sean is also very uncomfortable. His fatigue has not recovered. At this time, because the cold is more intense, the people stop in the middle of the cave channel to rest and don''t go further for the time being. Cecilia''s secondary fireball has become the best heating tool at the moment. It''s not easy to maintain the cohesion of a fireball without releasing it. Even a formal magician can''t maintain it in this extravagant way. Moreover, Cecilia''s magic is not as powerful as a formal magician. In this way, how to save the output control of magic has become Cecilia''s problem. She almost tried her best to maintain the magic stability of this secondary fireball, but the magic consumption still needs to continue, because once it stops, the fireball will disappear. After all, it is more difficult to summon a fireball and keep it, but it is more difficult than summoning a fireball to blow it out, and Sean calls it a special training in control for Cecilia. In fact, this is a training game that magician players like to play most in the past: competing for control and willpower. Now it''s suitable for Cecilia. "Underground cold spring?" Sean frowned slightly at Alfred''s words. In his impression, there could be no underground cold spring in the cave channel network led by tinders. The underground world is a world completely different from the surface. Although the world is rich in mineral resources, it is relatively lack of sufficient water resources. Therefore, all known underground city forces are established around the cold spring. This is quite like the desert in the west of the miracle continent. All tribes are built around oases. Therefore, if the crypt channel network has cold springs, there must be an extremely powerful dungeon force here, which can never be occupied by those expelled crypt demons. "It''s unlikely to be an underground cold spring." Sean shook his head and denied Alfred''s statement, "but the temperature is really lower than normal." After a little thought, Sean had some conjectures in his heart. He just felt that these conjectures were absurd, but he still said: "generally, in the underground area, in addition to the low temperature in the underground cold spring, another possibility is that we are close to the nest of the crypt ice spider, or it is a primary ice crystal vein." Hearing Sean''s words, Alfred also laughed: "we''re not so lucky. Did we really meet a primary ice crystal vein?" "If so, it will be troublesome." Sean shook his head. "But there is no strong element exclusion here, so it can''t be a primary ice crystal vein." Although Alfred is a [physics] professional, he is a potoroan after all, so he also knows what "element exclusion" is. Such primary veins with strong element attributes have very strong element repulsion. If they are really a primary ice crystal vein, they have entered the element repulsion circle while feeling cold, and Cecilia''s secondary fireball technique will not be successful. "I can''t think of any other reason why it''s so cold here." Alfred shook his head. "Is Cecilia okay?" At this time, Cecilia could not distract herself from the conversation between Sean and Alfred because she had to concentrate on maintaining the cohesion of the fireball. However, because she had been maintaining the existence of the fireball, Cecilia''s face had become very pale and her magic in her body was nearly exhausted. "It''s all right. This kind of training is good for her." Sean glanced. Because of the relationship between [scholars], Sean could barely feel certain elements and magic fluctuations. At this time, Cecilia''s magic fluctuations were still very stable, and there were no ups and downs in her mental state. Therefore, Sean didn''t worry, "what she lacks now is magic, and the general accumulation method is too slow, Although there is also a method of quickly accumulating magic in her ancient books, she has not yet understood it, so she can only help her with this eccentric method. " "Side door method?" Alfred looked puzzled. "Yes." Sean nodded without much explanation. In fact, he was not sure whether this method was effective, but he heard it from NPC before. However, he can be sure that this method is absolutely ineffective for players. Therefore, if it is used on Cecilia, it can also test what kind of existence the aborigines in the world are. Alfred saw that Sean had no interest in explaining, so he didn''t ask any more. However, shortly after the end of their conversation, the secondary fireball that had been condensed by Cecilia''s magic was completely extinguished. It was obvious that Cecilia''s magic had been completely exhausted. When a magician''s magic is completely exhausted, it is equivalent to announcing that the magician has been completely disabled. There is no need to think about fighting before the magic is completely restored. Although the magic depletion has no negative effect, it will still make a magician feel physically and mentally exhausted. Of course, it is much better than the result of excessive mental consumption. "How?" As soon as the secondary fireball was out, the surrounding cold was great, but Sean asked eagerly. "It seems that... There is really a little increase." Cecilia thought for a moment before she said something that made Sean happy. ========Split line======== It seems that my appeal is still somewhat effective! Everybody, don''t forget to recommend tickets!! Moreover, if you think this book is good, remember to collect it!! In addition, every time I look at it, there are only one or two hundred members who can click to enter the first 15 o''clock of the week. My heart is really tangled! Chapter 64 Because of the loss of secondary fireball, it was really unbearable to continue to stay in this cold area, so Sean, Cecilia and Alfred retreated in the direction of communication until they could withstand the temperature in the crypt channel. They did not continue to move forward blindly. After all, Sean''s strength has not recovered, and they are not in a hurry for such a little time. In the process of Sean''s rest, Cecilia has also continued to use the secondary fireball technique and maintained it as much as possible. She has determined that the side door method Sean said can indeed increase magic. Although the progress is slightly slow, it is at least faster than her step-by-step. Alfred had nothing to do under such circumstances, so he had to close his eyes. In this way, only Cecilia, who is trying to consume magic, is left. Although control and willpower have also increased synchronously, they are not as obvious as magic. According to Sean''s estimation, Cecilia will continue to practice this small game between players. It will probably take a few years before there will be a significant increase in willpower and control. It will not have any effect in the short term, but Cecilia was asked to carry out this small experiment at the beginning, Just to see if the practices of NPC magicians in the past can be applied to the aborigines of the world. At present, the effect is good. Through this small experiment, Sean is also thinking that although he can still face the world with the experience and theory in the game, the world is real after all, so the change of historical process has become a butterfly effect. Is it possible to change the development of the world with dominant consciousness? Think, rest, practice. Three people and three things are going on silently in this cave channel. With the passage of time, a few hours later, Sean''s eyes finally opened. There was a fine light in his eyes, and the tired dubuff had completely disappeared. He calculated the time silently. At the moment, it should be midnight on the surface. There was no abnormal sound around the cave, and everything seemed very quiet. Cecilia didn''t know that it was the biological clock or the continuous consumption of magic. She was really tired. At the moment, she breathed steadily and obviously fell asleep. "What are you going to do?" Alfred opened his eyes at this time, his eyes were also refined and restrained, and he looked particularly bright in the dark corridor. Sean took over the long sword handed over by Alfred, which was the real guarantee for him to deal with the next bronze. However, he also knows that once the transfer is successful, the sword can only add to the icing on the cake. If you want to easily defeat the superior bronze, you must strengthen the sword again. However, Sean is reluctant to invest all his assets in the sword unless he is willing to give up the follow-up task of [Charles''s sword], because in his memory, if he wants to continue the follow-up task related to the sword, he must return the sword to the Vincent family. Sean was hesitating whether to continue the task. Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t know what the subsequent reward of the task is. At the beginning, no one who took the task mentioned it on the forum. However, at that time, he didn''t hear that he strengthened the weapon in the game - in fact, at that time, players couldn''t have the ability to strengthen magic weapons. "Keep moving." Sean put the sword away and then answered Alfred''s question. "If you go back, you may encounter more trouble. The sequelae left by those bodies is too big." Alfred nodded. In fact, it doesn''t matter to him to go forward or back. Anyway, Sean is the leader. Just some words, but it is still necessary to remind: "but the cold in front is so heavy, I''m afraid it''s not necessarily safer than the circuit." "Maybe it''s the nest of the crypt ice spider ahead." Sean said, but even he felt a little funny. According to the existing data, there will be no Warcraft like crypt ice spider in this crypt channel. Of course, naturally, it is impossible for crypt ice spiders to build nests here. After all, the queen of crypt ice spiders who can build nests is a level-4 Warcraft. It is the strength of the next silver, which is the strength of a level-5 profession. Although Sean can defeat the lower bronze now, Alfred can even barely fight the upper bronze, but in the face of the cave ice Spider Queen, they are a delicious meal in their eyes. "This joke is not funny at all." Alfred said coldly with a solemn face. "In fact, I''m really curious about what''s ahead." Sean''s words were a little more yearning. Alfred, listening to Sean''s self-talk, naturally ignored it. I don''t know how long it took Cecilia to finally wake up. Her face was a little confused when she just woke up. If the crypt channel was not so dark at this time, she could see the charming and lovely side of little Cecilia. Judging from the time, it should be the past day, and the three people are inevitably hungry. Cecilia cast a lighting technique to illuminate the dark corridor. Sean took out three compressed fast food dry food, not the three disassembled before, but Sean reminded them to save some water. Although this kind of water also has a certain compression ratio and tastes clear and sweet, it is not free to waste. If the backpack space is not really limited, Sean would like to bring some water bags. Although the water in the water bag can''t be as sweet as the water used to compress quick food dry food, at least it can save a lot. But at the moment, these are delusions. Sean couldn''t help thinking about whether he could get something like a space storage appliance in this world. At the beginning, the player''s package in the game seemed to be very small, but it could hold many things. However, there was no such benefit in this world. Sean didn''t know whether there were such objects in this world. Anyway, he hadn''t seen NPC use such things in the game. Simply used up this food, because after listening to Sean''s proposal, there are more than half bottles of water left. If you save a little, you can continue to eat the three compressed instant dry foods with water removed. Of course, it seems that it will be difficult, but most of the life of mercenaries is like this. Alfred has long been used to it, and Cecilia and Sean have quickly adapted to it in the past two months. Team, set out again. But this time, Sean didn''t let Cecilia continue to play the consumption game of maintaining secondary fireball. Now Cecilia''s magic power is only half that of her peak period. It will take at least ten hours to recover completely, which is more troublesome than Sean''s "adrenal stimulation" - he ignores that Cecilia doesn''t have any equipment to accelerate the recovery of magic power. They returned to the place where they had felt the cold before, so this time everyone had a psychological preparation, so they didn''t feel so cold - Alfred said it was a psychological effect. Although admitting this statement, Sean was not interested in wasting so much tongue in such a place, but continued to lead the team, and Alfred returned to the rear to take charge of the rear. With the advance of the team, the crypt corridor began to become spacious. Although the height has not changed, the width has gradually changed from one person to two or three people walking side by side. Sean and Alfred looked at each other, and both read a trace of shock and surprise from each other''s eyes. With the spacious corridor, the chill was obviously heavier, especially the oncoming cold wind, which was as cold as frozen into the bone marrow. Restraining their inner shock, the three continued to move forward. But before long, the stone walls on both sides of the corridor were not amber, but covered with a very thin layer of frost. In addition to the cold of frozen bones, there was a strange sense of moisture. Stretch out your hand, and the skin between your fingers pulls out many silver silk threads from the stone wall. It is moist, sticky and slippery, with a very subtle sense of nausea. Sean squatted down and carefully observed the frost like silver on the ground of the underground cave corridor. With a slight twist of his hand, he pulled out several strands of slender but very tough silver filaments, and his face finally became ugly. "You crow mouth!" Alfred''s face also became ugly when he saw the silver wires. "It''s really a divine stick!" Cecilia didn''t know that Alfred and Sean had any communication while she was sleeping, but she knew that Alfred was mocking. The servants of the gods are the servants of God, also known as believers. The more pious and firm the faith is, the stronger the ability will be. When this kind of outstanding people cultivate to a high level, they will more or less have a certain predictive ability. The words spoken by high-level priests with this kind of ability will be understood as prophecy by believers. However, those who despise this kind of high-level priests naturally call them divine sticks. Sean claims to be a divine stick, and he does have a taste of prophecy. It doesn''t make any difference to interpret his words as prophecy. Of course, Cecilia''s understanding of Alfred''s sentence is that the crow''s mouth is also a kind of prophecy. Facing the eyes of Alfred and Cecilia, Sean could only smile helplessly. He didn''t know that there was really a cave ice spider''s nest here. From the cold air emitted from the nest and the surrounding ice, I''m afraid the cave ice spider''s nest not far in front has a large scale. "Before the cave ice Spider Queen finds out, let''s get out of here." Said Alfred with an ugly face. "This is unscientific." Sean muttered that in his impression, there could be no level 4 Warcraft like the cave ice Spider Queen in this cave channel. How can a fifth order monster appear in a third-order map? This completely violates the rules in the game at the beginning. Even if the world will have all kinds of changes because of its arrival, it is only the past two months, and it is impossible to have such changes. "I''ll go ahead and have a look. I don''t believe there will be a cave ice Spider Queen here!" ========Split line======== Make up yesterday''s chapter. I was so sleepy last night that I couldn''t stand it. So I went to bed. Today, more than two hours. Ask for recommended tickets! For collection! Please click!!! Chapter 65 Sean''s back gradually moved forward and dived. His feet seemed heavy and light, and every step was very stable. Alfred and Cecilia looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Where do they know that Sean knows more about crypt ice spiders than anyone else in the world. In fact, all these silver filaments near the crypt ice spider''s nest are ice spider''s filaments, and the ice Spider Queen uses these filaments to sense whether other creatures have entered her territory. According to the trembling feedback from the spider silk, the ice Spider Queen can even distinguish the general strength of the criminals. However, monsters have their own AI, and players don''t have it. As the saying goes, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. In the game, a thief player found a method to fight against ice spider silk. Through this method, he can even sneak into the nest core of the underground ice Spider Queen. Later, through a series of improvements, this method is no longer limited to thief players. Sean, that''s the technique at the moment. Ice spider silk looks light and thin, but it is actually very tough, so it is also very sensitive. If people walk on it and fall down, if they exert too much force, they will tremble slightly. Through the trembling returned by the ice spider silk, the ice Spider Queen can naturally find the situation. Therefore, the lighter and more careful they fall, the less likely they are to be found. Of course, there are some exquisite methods of falling. The foot landing point must be the heel first, and the sole can then fall flat after stabilizing the center of gravity. Ordinary people need to be careful when walking, but Sean is not the first time to visit the ice spider''s nest, so the speed is naturally not slow. After a while, it had disappeared into the eyes of Cecilia and Alfred. Air, instant stagnation. "I''ll have a look." Alfred was silent for a moment before he finally said, thought about it, and then changed his mouth, "let''s go and have a look." Cecilia smiled sweetly. They set off immediately, but Cecilia and Alfred did not dare to despise Sean when they saw him walking so carefully on the silver carpet paved with ice spider silk. But even if they are really talented, they can see the focus of Sean''s foot when moving forward at a glance, but after all, this is the first time to try this way of walking, and they are not used to it. Therefore, they naturally walk very slowly. Sean didn''t know what was going on behind him. His pace was steady and fast. In an instant, he had left Cecilia and Alfred far behind. The dark corridor did not stop Sean''s pace. He knew what kind of place the ice spider''s nest would be, and he knew more about the value of these ice spider silk on the ground of the ice spider''s nest. He only hated that he was not good at collecting, otherwise it would be a good business to collect these silver silk on the ground. In the corridor, the chill is getting stronger and stronger, just like being in the southern ice field. Not only is the breath frost white, but even the air seems to be frozen here. Strands of white ribbons visible to the naked eye flutter in the air, but their faces turn into ice water when they touch. In front, the silver blue light gradually became stronger, and the dark corridor became more and more bright. However, with the progress of the pace, the silver blue light also began to become like breathing, breathing is bright and breathing is dark. And what''s more strange is that after entering the place where the light shines, the bone chilling chill disappears instead, just like stepping into the warm spring from the cold winter, with a sharp sense of both body and mind. And the more the silver blue light, the stronger the feeling of physical and mental comfort. However, Sean''s face became more and more serious. Knowing the situation of the crypt ice spider''s nest, Sean naturally knew that the silver blue light like breathing was actually the fetal movement of the spider''s egg. The fetal movement of each Spider Egg corresponds to a human breathing rhythm, which is the response of the young crypt ice spider in the hatching stage to absorb the power of external elements. Moreover, the more spider eggs, the stronger the influence fluctuation on elements, and the greater the resonance effect. Naturally, the silver blue light emitted from spider eggs will be stronger. Therefore, the more silver blue light in the cave ice spider''s nest, the stronger the feeling of physical and mental comfort, which means that there are more spider eggs in the nest. Soon, Sean came to the entrance of the corridor. At first glance, I was even more shocked. This is a huge cave comparable to a football field, but it is not formed naturally, but has extremely obvious artificial traces. The flat stone terrace is like a terrace, which is divided into four levels. The lower the level Four platform goes, the lower the temperature. There are only a few dozen spider eggs placed in the lowest level platform, all of which are soaked in black water. Looking at the black water that hasn''t frozen into ice, Sean knows the origin of the black water. I''m afraid it''s not simple. Dozens of spider eggs are also placed on the second stage platform, but the light flashes in these spider eggs are uneven, and several even the light will be dim. There are more spider eggs placed on the third level platform, with hundreds of them. The scene of dense accumulation looks enough to make anyone with dense phobia feel a burst of scalp numbness and fear. On the contrary, there are no spider eggs on the fourth level platform, but there are more than a dozen ice sculptures. According to their appearance, they are actually frozen by magic. If they encounter such an attack in such a low temperature environment, they are afraid that these more than ten people are dead and can never live again. At a glance, Sean had seen it. This is indeed the nest of a crypt ice spider, but it is not the nest built by the queen of crypt ice spider. It''s an artificial cave ice spider breeding place! However, it can be arranged almost no different from a real crypt ice spider''s nest, which is enough to prove his extraordinary means. Of course, it is more due to his strong financial resources. You know, ice spider silk is not easy to obtain. It is a magic material that can only be collected in the cave ice spider''s nest. Moreover, this ice spider silk is very different from ordinary spider silk. Ice spider silk must be sprayed by ice spider before it is useful. The spider silk sac in the cave ice spider directly collected is useless. Sean was filled with horror. He held his breath and soon found that several humans were walking in the huge cave. The skin of these humans is dark, and their skin looks like a hard feeling like rock. They don''t carry weapons, and their clothes are very simple. They are even more simple than Alfred''s coarse linen clothes. It seems that they are just some kind of animal skin thrown on their bodies. Crypt demon! Sean recognized these people at a glance. According to the official data background, the crypt demons are the descendants of those people who were born after hiding underground in the ash age. Perhaps it is because they listened to their ancestors about the once beautiful surface world, so the crypt demons have always yearned to come to the surface, but the humans on the surface don''t regard them as races at all, but as monsters, As a result, ethnic conflicts broke out between underground people and surface people. At this time, these cave demons gathered together and seemed to be discussing something, because the distance was too far, and Sean naturally couldn''t hear it. However, after a while, these cave demons dispersed. They searched for something in the spider eggs on the third level platform, and then suddenly picked up the spider eggs of several cave ice spiders, smashed the fragile shell of the spider eggs like knocking eggs, and drenched the viscous liquid in them on the other spider eggs around. Suddenly, the silver blue light in the spider eggs became brighter. After all the spider eggs on the third layer were drenched, several people picked up the best and largest spider eggs on the third layer, went to the second layer, smashed them in the same way, and drenched their liquid on the spider eggs with strong silver blue light on the second layer, At the same time, I didn''t forget to break the spider eggs that didn''t shine very strongly in the inside and pour them on the spider eggs on the second layer. After finishing this step, several crypt demons gathered together and said something. They saw one of them pick up the two largest ones in the second layer, then go to the Spider Egg soaked in black water on the first layer and smash it completely. This time, what flowed out of the spider eggs was no longer viscous liquid, but black water like ink. There was a refreshing chill. In a moment, a small piece of milky white solid ice was frozen on the edge of the dozens of spider eggs in a layer. But before long, the solid ice melted, and more than a dozen spider eggs in a layer burst into a silver brilliance, but some of them were strong and weak. The crypt demon observed for a moment. After the light of the Spider Egg faded, he picked out the most dim spider eggs and repeated the first steps. After repeated twice, there were only six spider eggs soaked in black water in the first layer. After all this, the crypt demon went back and gathered with several others, but this time their faces showed obvious excitement. Sean, who watched them finish all this, was shocked: these cave demons wanted to directly catalyze a cave ice Spider Queen! The birth of the cave ice Spider Queen takes a long and complex process. Once born, the cave ice Spider Queen can produce about 3000 spider eggs a year, similar to those of the first layer, and its class is equivalent to level 3 Warcraft. If you don''t produce this high-grade Spider Egg, it''s just a level 2 or level 3 Warcraft similar to level 2 or level 1, and its output is even more terrible. Moreover, the crypt ice Spider Queen is not the peak of the crypt ice spider population. If the crypt ice Spider Queen can degenerate into the crypt cold Spider Queen, it will be a level 6 Warcraft. The spider eggs it gives birth to are not crypt ice spiders, but crypt cold spiders. They are all level 4 and level 5 Warcraft. And not to mention the crypt cold spider, only the crypt ice spider. If they are domesticated by the crypt demon, they can be "transferred" to be the frightening ice spider knight in the dungeon world. That''s a standard dungeon special level 5 occupation! Looking at the style of these cave demons, Sean couldn''t help wondering how a group of expelled cave demons could get so many ice spider eggs and carry out this catalytic work? Moreover, looking at the appearance of these cave demons, it is obvious that there is no magician, while the dozens of human ice sculptures on the fourth level platform are the most obvious magician''s handwriting. When Sean had doubts, in a cave on the fourth level platform, two wounded crypt demons protected a rather embarrassed magician and retreated. At the first sight of the magician, Sean immediately knew who the masterpiece of this catalytic ice spider came from. Medusa chamber of Commerce! Chapter 66 Medusa chamber of Commerce, this chamber of commerce can not be said to be pure evil, but it has absolutely nothing to do with goodness. In the past, in the game, none of the tasks released by the chamber of Commerce was kind. Either participate in the rebellion of this kingdom or destroy the development of that chamber of Commerce. You say it''s just to do something at the expense of others and yourself, but many tasks of Medusa chamber of commerce are purely at the expense of others and themselves, and are carried out entirely for the sake of chaos. The players didn''t understand until the real boss behind the Medusa chamber of commerce appeared. Can you expect a demon to keep order? Those red horned triple speed creatures from the abyss like a chaotic world best. Their reputation is even more notorious than those demons in hell - both for NPCs and players. So Sean knew the magician''s identity when he saw the snake wrapped around the back of the brown hooded robe on the magician. The Medusa chamber of Commerce''s emblem is nine snakes wrapped in a ball. With the scale and strength of Medusa chamber of Commerce, it is not a big problem to find a way to get so many cave ice spider eggs. Although the price may be higher, if it can really catalyze a controlled cave ice Spider Queen, then the deal will definitely make money. Most importantly, they also collude with the crypt demons. In other words, they can cultivate an ice spider knight team absolutely loyal to the Medusa chamber of Commerce. Although the "knights" are unlikely to fight on the ground, it should be enough to play a kingdom in the complex dungeon world. However, it is impossible for Medusa chamber of Commerce to be unknown with the strength and character of a kingdom scale dungeon force - Sean even guessed that the Medusa chamber of Commerce even caused chaos among many Kingdom forces in the surface world. Was it because it later controlled a sufficient scale of Dungeon forces? The magician who retreated from the corridor under the protection of two crypt demons cursed angrily. He waved his wand and broke several frozen ice sculptures nearby. But it seemed that he still didn''t get rid of his hatred. He broke several ice sculptures again. There were only four ice sculptures that were originally 13. Although he knew that these people had died at the moment when they were frozen into ice sculptures, Sean still felt that life was particularly fragile at this moment. Freezing. This is actually a chicken rib magic in the game, but I didn''t expect that it has such terrible power in the real world. Sean glanced at the magician, but did not believe that the magician was only good at freezing, because it was quite different from the essence of Medusa chamber of Commerce. The magician from the chamber of commerce is best at the spirit in the soul energy system, the summoning in the life system, the fire system and the earth system in the undead and element system. Few magicians are good at other types of magic. Even if they do, they just learn to use it in other places, and will not specialize in this aspect. It seems that seeing the magician suddenly get angry, the previous crypt demons who were responsible for catalyzing the crypt ice spider quickly ran to one side and picked up the weapons placed there again. They still don''t wear any protective equipment, but Sean, who is familiar with the characteristics of the cave demon people, knows very well that the skin of these cave demon people naturally has the strength of hard armor. It''s difficult for chopping weapons to damage them, but blunt weapons do more damage. Of course, this only appears on lower level goblin people, and higher level goblin people will also use armor. However, no matter what kind of armor or weapon he uses, Sean doesn''t really care. The weapon in his hand is very sharp. Unless it''s the same armor of demonized equipment, it''s difficult to resist the sharpness of Charles''s sword. But at this time, Sean didn''t attack rashly. He was still judging the other party''s career through the other party''s crypt demon weapons. Two of the six gnomes seem to be seriously injured, but they haven''t lost their combat effectiveness, but this is mainly because these two gnomes are rare defensive occupations. Because of their physical structure, the skin itself has a strong defense ability. Therefore, there are few occupations specializing in defense in the group of crypt demons. Even if there are general occupations, they are also in large tribal groups, because professional defense occupations must be to protect important people in the force. The average expeller rarely expels this kind of occupation. Even if they commit a felony, they will still be given the opportunity to change. The other four cave demons seem to be really in line with the characteristics of the cave Demons: belligerence. The weapons in their hands are heavyweight weapons such as Tomahawk and heavy sword. It is not difficult to wield such heavy weapons with their physical strength. Moreover, under normal circumstances, few human beings of the same level can resist them. In addition, the cave is large, and the use of such weapons has no topographic limitations, Therefore, it can give full play to the real combat effectiveness of the crypt demon. At the moment, the six crypt demons surrounded the magician and directly put on a battle formation, as if they were preparing for something. In fact, for Sean, he didn''t pay attention to the six crypt demons, because he was too familiar with the fighting style of crypt demons. In the game, he didn''t run less to the dungeon world, and even led the guild to directly remove the power of a crypt demons. Therefore, he told Cecilia that it was not a joke to beat five, It''s really possible. If Alfred and Cecilia were added, it would not be a problem to clean up the six cave demons. The real problem is the magician. At this time, there was a slight noise behind him. As soon as Sean wanted to move, he immediately woke up. At this time, he could come close to himself from behind, and the sound of footsteps was so light and steady that it would never be anyone else. He changed his posture from lying on his stomach to half kneeling, then turned and looked at Cecilia and Alfred who had cancelled the lighting. They came from the corridor with a slight frown: "Why are you here?" "Worry about you." Cecilia said naturally. She went to the mouth of the cave and leaned down like Sean. After careful observation for a moment, she opened her eyes and said, "they actually want to catalyze the cave ice spider?" Alfred didn''t understand this, but seeing how cautious Sean and Cecilia were, he also fell on his stomach. But after only glancing at those spider eggs, he fixed his eyes on those cave demons and the magician. He seemed to be observing something and didn''t ask. "Yes, what do you think will catalyze?" Sean also fell back and asked Cecilia. In fact, Sean doesn''t know much about magic, even if he is a player. "At least it''s also the queen of crypt ice spider." Cecilia frowned slightly, as if she was analyzing something, and said after a while, "but in this case, they probably won''t give birth to the cave ice Spider Queen so soon. It''s likely that after catalysis, they will use the freezing technology to seal the spider eggs, and then collect a batch of ice spider eggs to continue catalysis, Until you have enough nutrition to catalyze a cave cold Spider Queen. " Freezing technology. Sean noticed this keyword, which must be the reason why the magician froze. "These people are really ambitious." A fierce look flashed in Sean''s eyes. He found that he still underestimated the ambition of Medusa chamber of Commerce. If they catalyze a crypt ice Spider Queen, Sean can also be understood as they want to create a new dungeon force. However, if it was the queen of crypt cold spider, Sean would not have this idea, because it was not a high-level Warcraft that could be manipulated at all. What Medusa chamber of Commerce wanted was to completely confuse the whole underground area led by tinders, and then trigger this confusion on the ground. Pure chaos is really like the style of Medusa chamber of Commerce¡ª¡ª Sean disdained to think of it. "What do they seem to worry about?" Alfred finally had a hard time talking at the moment. "The magician escaped under the protection of two crypt demons. I''m afraid there has been a tragic fight in that corridor before." Sean motioned to the corridor that the crypt demons were facing, and then said, "but it also saved us a lot of trouble. It''s best for those people to have the ability to kill again, and then have a hard fight with these crypt demons again." "Your goal is here?" Alfred was stunned when he heard Sean''s words, and then asked as if he had reacted. "No, it''s actually a pure surprise." Sean chuckled, but he had another idea in his heart, "my real goal is to go down here, that''s the real residence of the crypt demon However, I''m afraid it''s not far from here. After all, the goblin man has to take care of the goblin ice spider in the nest. I''m afraid he can''t build his residence too far away from here, otherwise it''s very inconvenient to take care of it. " Cecilia and Alfred nodded. They could judge this normal logic without even thinking about it. Just then, an earth shaking roar suddenly came from the corridor, shaking the dome of the cave * * and dropping a lot of dust and stones, and even the ground felt a slight tremor. Then, a whole body of earthy yellow worm rushed out of the corridor. Its layer of wrinkled soft skin with great defense ability has been scarred at the moment. Amber like liquid constantly gushed out of these wounds, and then it became an extremely hard material as soon as it touched the ground. This worm is the cave demon worm domesticated by the crypt demon man! The amber liquid secreted by them is not only a kind of adhesive, but also the blood of cave devil insects! At present, the cave demon bug has been so badly injured that it is impossible to recover. Without waiting for the cave demon insect to completely drill out of the corridor, there was a roaring sound in the corridor. Nearly 30 human beings holding various weapons rushed out of the corridor. At the same time, they didn''t forget to greet the cave demon insect, and soon beat the cave demon insect to death. Until then, these talents seemed to suddenly find that the enemy was still standing in front of them, and they all recovered and launched a defensive alert. However, there was not a trace of concentration on their faces. Instead, they looked relaxed and freehand, and did not pay attention to the six crypt demons and the magician at all. Alfred glanced at the blood red badge pinned to these humans and sighed slightly: "the people of the blood crying mercenary regiment are the most powerful villain mercenary regiment in the village of seroda. Even the mercenary regiment such as jackals will not take the initiative to provoke these madmen It seems that these crypt demons won''t have our share this time. " "No." Sean shook his head and said in a deep voice, "those mercenaries are going to have bad luck." ========Split line======== Just turned over the information again. The devil comes from the abyss purgatory level. Generally, it is called purgatory devil, so it is easy to write above. The devil is my mistake. This is indeed from the plane of hell. In order to distinguish, ordinary people call the plane of the devil an abyss and do not use the term "Purgatory". This setting has been modified and will be used later. Chapter 67 The cave devil bug is a natural partner of the cave devil. It is well known that the amber blood in their bodies can have a similar solidification effect for the cave tunnels, which is enough to prevent cave collapse. Even the mining tunnels of some large mines will find ways to get these amber liquid for smearing. Moreover, it is also known that the digestive fluid in the body of cave demons is also a natural smelting process, By swallowing all kinds of metals and excreting them after condensation, they are a perfect smelting, which is much purer than human technological means. The weapons of the cave devil people are forged in this way. Therefore, the weapons of the cave devil people are generally excellent. Occasionally, the synthesis of rare and precious metals can even reach the high-quality level, but the demonized weapons still need to be obtained through other ways. Of course, the benefits of cave demons are more than that. They are also a powerful help when necessary. Although they do not generate crystal nuclei in their bodies, they are not considered as Warcraft, but with the attack and cooperation of the crypt demon, they can also play a combat effectiveness similar to those of the third-order strength. These are the common sense of human beings in the surface world. However, few people know that when facing the cave demon man and cave demon insect at the same time, they must not kill the cave demon insect first! Player is a wonderful creature. Because they will not really die, they can always make countless attempts. There will be ways to solve any problem in their hands. The only problem is whether they want to solve it or not, not to mention the classification of several factions among the players, such as the research party, the design party, the theory party, the practice party and the most special strategy party. Sean is a staunch supporter of the strategy party. He will absorb and digest the achievements of the setting party, the theoretical party and the practical party, then summarize his own strategy and fighting consciousness, and directly solve the problems in various games in a better, faster and more ruthless way. The battle theory between the cave Devil Man and the cave devil bug is the perfect strategy put forward by Sean for the first time in the miracle. Therefore, he has a deep memory. ¡­¡­ Below, on the fourth level platform of the cave, the death of the cave devil bug did not emit any bloody smell, but a faint fragrance. This is also the strangeness of cave magic insects. Six crypt demons roared angrily, while nearly 30 people of the blood crying mercenary regiment smiled and didn''t care at all. Although the crypt demons are indeed much better than normal humans, they also lost more than 20 people in the battle just now, but they also eliminated nearly 10 crypt demons and a cave demon bug. This deal is worth it no matter how you look at it. Moreover, the number of people is five times that of the crypt demons now. How can the people of the blood crying mercenary regiment be afraid. However, the scene that made them completely unexpected was that the four cave demons in front didn''t rush to fight to death, but cut off the skin of the cave demon bug with their backhand, and a large amount of amber liquid sprayed out from the wound like a blowout and drenched on the six cave demons. In an instant, the six crypt demons were dyed amber, and even the weapons in their hands seemed to ignite an amber flame. The magician from Medusa chamber of Commerce seemed to have expected such a move. He stepped back and drew a distance, just avoiding being covered by amber liquid. However, several blood crying mercenaries standing close to the cave devil insects did not expect this change at all. Three of them were directly drenched with amber liquid from beginning to end and became a piece of amber. Fortunately, those who did not become amber were sprayed with more than half of them, which is basically equivalent to losing combat effectiveness. Just a moment later, only 22 of the nearly 30 members of the bloody mercenary regiment remained capable of fighting. "This... What''s going on?" Alfred asked in some panic. This was the first time he showed shock. "Hard nail curing." Sean answered softly. He noticed that when the blood of the cave devil insect sprayed out just now, the magician simply retreated out of the range. He thought he absolutely knew what would happen now. "The cave devil insect and the cave devil man are natural partners. When encountering this combination, we must not kill the cave devil insect first, Because the blood of the cave devil bug will make the body of the cave devil produce a strengthening increase and greatly improve their defense ability. The blood of the cave devil insect will completely solidify into hard blocks only half an hour after death. " "If so, isn''t it also a way for the crypt demons to kill the cave demons first?" "They are natural partners. Even if they die in battle, the cave demons will not kill the cave demons themselves." Sean shook his head and denied Cecilia''s statement, "that''s why I said those mercenaries are going to have bad luck In particular, there is a magician of the Medusa chamber of Commerce. " As if to confirm Sean''s words, in the face of the noisy curses issued by the mercenaries of the blood crying mercenary regiment, the four crypt demons made a more angry roar, and then rushed towards more than 20 mercenaries, and the two crypt demons who were good at defense retreated back to the magician at this moment to protect them. In this safe and protective environment, the magician naturally began to sing incantations at ease and prepare for combat support. Looking at the four crypt demons rushing towards themselves, their strength is just lower bronze. The numerous blood crying mercenaries will not be afraid. Moreover, the confrontation in another cave just now also gave them a self sufficient understanding of these cave demons - the skin on the cave demons is indeed natural armor, which is difficult to deal with, but that''s all. One of the blood sobbing mercenaries suddenly waved the double sword that needed to be held by both hands, and the mercenaries beside him made a cry and rushed to the four cave demons who attacked him like a torrent. The two sides soon had their first intimate contact. A man with a huge heavy axe suddenly swung his battle axe and chopped down at a crypt demon. In a previous confrontation, he abandoned the right hand of a crypt demon with this terrible strength and weapon advantage. At this time, the repetition of the old skill is naturally easier and more fluent than the first time. When he thought of the frightened look on the other party''s face similar to human, he felt a burst of comfort for no reason. Human beings have never recognized the crypt demon as one of their own! Facing this extremely violent aesthetic axe, the crypt demon who was his prey suddenly raised his left hand - he didn''t even stretch out his arm to block, but took the other party''s axe blade with his palm. In the mocking look on the face of the bloody mercenary regiment, the left hand of the crypt demon finally contacted with the axe blade of the heavy axe. "Bang!" Like knocking in the rock, with a dull sound, some fragments similar to stone chips burst out of the hand of the crypt demon. However, the heavy recoil force shocked the blood sobbing mercenary. The mercenary''s hands trembled, and the look on his face changed from the initial mockery to disbelief, and then to a look of panic, because he had seen a cold light. The cold light flashed, but it was the sword wielded by the crypt demon who blocked the heavy axe. The head flew high, and the mercenary of the bloody mercenary regiment still had an incredible look of panic on his face; Blood gushed from the neck of the headless corpse like the cave demon bug before, dyeing the crypt demon man into a blood man. The body of the mercenary also fell down softly. Simple! Simply! Neat! The fighting methods of the crypt demons have always been so direct and straightforward, because this is caused by the environment of the dungeon world. How simple and effective is how to come. The amber skin was covered with scarlet blood and slowly dripping. The crypt demon was still expressionless. The killing of the sword just now was not commendable to him. As if he had done the most common thing, the crypt demon shook his left hand to block the fall of the heavy axe, took the sword and killed several humans closest to him. Not only the crypt demon, but also the mercenaries who killed the other three crypt demons were directly killed by the other party with fierce and cruel means. In the face of the mercenaries'' attack, the cave demons don''t care about killing their weapons at all, but the mercenaries don''t dare to ignore them like the cave demons. Even if it''s a life for life play, the mercenaries can''t leave any material damage on these cave demons. Almost an instant of confrontation, the blood crying mercenary regiment had completely fallen into the disadvantage, and one face-to-face was killed by the crypt demon with thunderous means. They didn''t expect that the war situation would become such an absurd degree. No matter how fierce and fierce their attack was, the crypt demons were completely immune to physical damage, which was completely different from their previous confrontation! "How... How possible!" It was obviously not the first time Alfred had fought with the crypt demon, but it was definitely the first time he had seen such a battle. "Nothing is impossible." Sean shook his head, "they ask for hardship. The effect of hard armor solidification can last for at least half an hour. If there is no magician, those mercenaries may be able to persist until the effect disappears as long as they put on the defensive, but if there is that magician, they have no chance Unless you go back into the corridor, but I doubt whether these cave demons will let them go. " At this time, the magician of Medusa chamber of Commerce hiding behind the security rear finally finished singing the mantra and turned to stare at a mercenary of a bloody mercenary regiment. The mercenary''s eyes soon became listless. The empty and confused eyes knew that the man was unconscious. He stood in the presence numbly, and the four crypt demons deliberately avoided the mercenary and ignored him. After a few seconds, the mercenary suddenly raised the weapon in his hand, and then stabbed it into the body of a nearby companion and came out through his chest. However, he still didn''t get rid of his hatred, turned the handle a few times, and the long sword stirred in the body of the companion, making him make a sad and cruel howl. Spiritual invasion! The magicians belonging to Medusa chamber of commerce are the most common magic and the most frightening magic, because they don''t know how to guard against it. But for Sean and Cecilia, there is no such problem. When they hide in the dark, they all smile knowingly when they see the magic, because what they are most afraid of is the magic. Of course, there is no way to resist this magic with Sean''s current will, but he doesn''t need to face it by himself. Others have no way to deal with those cave demons, but it doesn''t mean Sean has no way to deal with them. And Alfred is not a decoration. His willpower is 32 points, strong enough to resist the magic. "Get ready. When they''re almost ready, we''ll go down and stir up the game." Sean showed an excited smile. "I''ll deal with those crypt demons. Just entangle the magician. Remember, he must not launch a spiritual invasion on me!" Alfred nodded clearly, his face also showing excitement. The previous battle with the Jackal mercenary regiment didn''t make him happy at all. When Cecilia heard that Sean had finished the assignment and seemed to have nothing to do with her, she couldn''t help but say, "what about me?" "If you don''t like anyone, throw him a flame arrow." Sean said without looking back, "but you can''t go down to the platform. There are many people. Alfred and I can''t take out our hands to protect you." "But at such a distance, I can''t attack those people!" "Then go to the theatre." Chapter 68 The fight continues below. However, the party with a large number of people has become the vulnerable, but the party with a small number has the upper hand. In fact, without the intervention of the magician, the people of the blood crying mercenary regiment would not have no chance to turn defeat into victory. Although the special ability of hard armor solidification has greatly improved the strength of the crypt demon, the class strength is a hard injury that can not be easily changed and improved. Therefore, if you fight hard, the people of the blood crying mercenary regiment may suffer heavy casualties, but they will win in the end. Under repeated fierce fighting, the amber hard armor on a crypt demon has been almost cut off, and his combat ability has been significantly reduced compared with the previous bravery, but the people of the blood crying mercenary regiment still dare not fight with him. Because at the moment, all they want is how to escape here, and they have no intention of fighting to the death. In Sean''s eyes, the quality of these bloody mercenaries was even worse than that of the Jackal mercenaries. He doubted how the mercenaries became seroda village Chapter 69 Alfred''s momentum was very fierce, but there was a little more whistling in the windless environment. His hair is very short, but very dense. His soft flaxen hair moves with the wind when he runs, really like a lion. The sharp claw was not his fists, but the heavy axe. What was unexpected was that the heavy axe did not hit the crypt demon, but the head of the bloody mercenary regiment in the battle circle! "Dang!" With a loud sound, the regimental commander squatted slightly, but he couldn''t bear the fierce blow of Alfred''s axe. Although the double handed Epee in his hand was still strong, his hands were numb and trembling in this powerful attack, and there was a bit of tearing pain at the tiger''s mouth. "You''re crazy!" The regimental commander exclaimed with horror on his face. Alfred ignored and dragged his right hand. The axe blade crossed the sword, and a flash of sparks burst out of the sword, which dazzled everyone''s eyes. Then, Alfred raised the heavy axe again, held it in his hands, and suddenly cut it down. The momentum was more fierce, fierce and frightening than the first drop before. The head of the bloody mercenary regiment''s eyes flashed cold, but he didn''t dare to answer hard. The whole person quickly stepped back and chose to avoid under the authority of this axe. The heavy axe touched the ground. There was a roar. The place where the axe blade touched the ground suddenly collapsed, and a strange wave came from it. Several cracks were produced on the ground, spreading and extending like children''s writing. Hammer shock! All the mercenaries and crypt demons around him were covered under this blow. Everyone was shaky and unstable. One mercenary who was away from the core of the circle was a little dizzy, and the strong nausea in his heart made him sick. In the face of Alfred''s hammer shock, almost everyone felt a palpitation, and all subconsciously felt that it was over. But the reality was beyond everyone''s expectation again, because Alfred didn''t take this opportunity to kill, but moved with an axe and rushed towards the head of the bloody mercenary regiment again, with a great momentum of never stopping until he was completely killed under the axe. At this moment, all the members of the blood crying mercenary regiment felt a burst of frustration: they had launched a bloody counterattack in the face of the shock and anger of death, and were more hopeful after seeing Alfred''s appearance, but when they realized that Alfred was not coming to save them, they naturally could not rise out of their desperate state of mind. Despair filled the air. A crypt demon took advantage of this opportunity to stab the member of the blood crying mercenary regiment who was slightly confused due to dizziness. "Alfred!" The head of the bloody mercenary regiment was shocked and angry, "you still kill each other in front of foreign enemies! Do you think you can really escape here by just a few of you? We''re dead, and you can''t live! " Hearing this, the members of the bloody mercenary regiment were also at a loss. The boy, the girl and Alfred were obviously a team, but the situation was a little strange. The boy killed a crypt demon with a thunderbolt. It''s reasonable to say that Alfred should be in the same camp with them, but why did he have to attack his head? This is totally unreasonable. "Today, you will die!" In the face of the angry scolding of the head of the bloody mercenary regiment, Alfred finally spoke. The head of the blood sobbing mercenary regiment showed anger in his eyes and shouted: "there are only two demons who can fight. Come here and help!" But this time, no one listened to the leader''s words. After the regiment member was stabbed through his heart and lungs by a crypt demon, they fought with the crypt demon again. Indeed, as their leader said, there were only four crypt demons around the five blood crying mercenaries, two of them were wounded defenders, and the hard armor on the other two were incomplete, They were perfectly capable of separating two men to support their captain against Alfred. But at this moment, none of them moved. On the contrary, they put on a look of fierce fighting with the crypt demon and completely powerless. The head of the bloody mercenary regiment was more frightened and angry, but before he could speak again, Alfred''s heavy axe approached again, and this time he did not show any combat skills, but fought with pure strength. In this regard, Alfred was confident that with the same strength, no one could compete with him except Martin next to count Mario. But he didn''t know that the black cat chamber of Commerce had a [lux] who shouted hank better than him. Sean defeated his will a few days ago. I''m afraid there will be no future in this life. The sound of the exchange of heavy axe and heavy sword echoed in the cave. Listening to the sound of the weapons, the head of the bloody mercenary regiment was obviously in the disadvantage, and it was only a matter of time before he lost. But the rest of the bloody cry mercenary regiment didn''t mean to help at all, as Alfred said before: it was a selfish mercenary regiment. They all thought that as long as their leader died, they could live, and this desire for survival naturally prevented them from helping the leader who had no virtue. The sudden human cannibalism made those cave demons feel very surprised. Obviously, they did not expect that the two groups of people who seemed to know each other would do so. For a time, although the offensive continued, it was no longer so fierce, and most of their attention was focused on Alfred and the head. Otherwise, with the ruthlessness of these crypt demons, even if these mercenaries are still better than each other in number, they can''t last so long. This move is the second step of Sean''s perfect strategy! During the confrontation between Alfred and the head of the blood crying mercenary regiment, Sean had killed the other crypt demon he was staring at. Sean knows these crypt demons. Whether they are strengths, strengths or weaknesses, they are also a kind of "human" after all. Even if other humans on the miracle continent don''t admit it, Sean won''t deny it. Fighting with humans is Sean''s favorite thing, because such people always have a fixed thinking, which determines their fighting style. Therefore, Sean doesn''t care whether these cave demons have amber hard armor or not. Anyway, they have hard armor. He also has a way to peel off this layer of hard stone, but it takes some effort. As the crypt demon fell, Sean swept two places. In his plan, he will not let go of either the crypt demon or the blood crying mercenary regiment. However, if the two sides go to war at the same time, the pressure they have to bear is naturally very heavy. If they don''t do well, it''s not him who attacks others, but others who attack them. But from the current situation, the second step of the perfect strategy is going well. The crypt demon and the blood sobbing mercenary regiment recovered to a certain confrontation balance of strength. Before this balance was broken, none of them could do anything. At this time, the three who were enough to break the balance had no time to intervene in the changes - Alfred dragged the head of the blood sobbing mercenary regiment; Sean just killed the powerful crypt demon. The third party is also the third step of Sean''s perfect strategy. Cecilia and the magician of Medusa chamber of commerce also began to fight now. On the ground, there are flames burning. Cecilia sent out a secondary fireball. The power of the fireball surprised the magician, because it was a little stronger than the general fireball. Therefore, in the face of the bombardment of this secondary fireball, he naturally chose to avoid in great embarrassment, but he didn''t expect that the fireball would roar past the place where he was standing and fall on the third level platform. The flame swallowed the eggs of more than ten crypt ice spiders, and the high temperature spread by the flame also affected the surrounding spider eggs. There is no doubt that these thirty or forty spider eggs are all abandoned. This move made the magician tremble and angrily pointed at Cecilia, an unknown magician apprentice. But Cecilia didn''t care. She was still singing the mantra, ready to start the next magic. She knows that her task is very important, because the key to whether Sean''s perfect strategy can work lies in her. In Sean''s words, she must firmly attract the hatred of the Medusa chamber of Commerce magician and make him have no energy to pay attention to other situations. To put it simply, we must throw the spiritual invasion into Cecilia''s face, because only she can bear the magic. Watching Cecilia still sing the mantra without anyone else, the magician was furious. He began to sing the mantra at a very fast speed. The powerful magic fluctuated in the air, and then condensed into a needle under the control of the magician. The magician stared angrily at Cecilia and shouted in a deep voice: "spiritual invasion!" In the air, it seems that a swordfish shuttles past. When the naked eye can''t catch it, it sweeps out a cyclone and shoots at Cecilia. Through the fluctuation of spiritual power, Cecilia naturally and easily caught the change of magic in the air. She immediately stopped the singing of the mantra and calmly faced the spiritual invasion of the magician. This is not the first time she has faced this magic, so Cecilia naturally won''t have too much emotional fluctuation. Just like before in the gathering place of dog headed people, Cecilia just felt a strange touch in the center of her eyebrows. She was dizzy for a moment and stepped back unnaturally, but her eyes were still clear. "This is not..." Without waiting for the magician to finish, Cecilia completely condensed her spirit and magic, condensed towards the connection of spiritual invasion in the center of her eyebrows, and poured back her own spiritual power with an extremely overbearing and tough posture. In the magician''s extremely shocked look, the spiritual backlash from Cecilia instantly pierced his head, and the severe pain even made him groan. The blood color on his face faded completely at this moment, and his body staggered for several steps. opportunity! When Sean raised his sword, he launched a sprint towards the magician, straight with his sword! The third step of the perfect strategy succeeded after all! Chapter 70 Sean was an excellent Raider in the game. He is different from the theorists who only watch videos and rely solely on imagination, and from the practitioners who like to do everything by themselves. What he pursues is only four words. Simple and practical. The most obvious characteristic of any Raider party is that their purpose is only to complete the final Raider. The means in this process, whether good or bad, as long as they are applicable, they will never let go, even if they use various bugs or even open the cheating device, it makes no difference to them. In essence, the strategy party is actually a complement to the practice party, because they will absorb all the advantages of other factions, not just a solution to a problem. There are only four steps in Sean''s strategy. Alfred creates a momentum to attract attention, leads to the most powerful crypt demons, and destroys the balance between the crypt demons and the blood crying mercenary regiment. This is the first step. The key to success is Sean''s understanding of the solidified thinking of these cave demons, knowing that they must solve the powerful Alfred at the fastest speed - of course, the work to solve the cave demons is naturally handed over to Sean. Only he can be sure to kill the cave demons in the shortest time. After completing the first step, the second and third steps are carried out at the same time, or the two steps can be summarized into one. Alfred rushed into the battle circle and forcibly drove back the head of the blood crying mercenary regiment, so that the remaining crypt demons and the blood crying mercenary regiment returned to a balanced confrontation again. The key to this step lies in the blood crying mercenaries - there is no doubt that the current situation is successful, because they are a group of selfish guys, as Alfred said. As for Cecilia''s role, it is the final balance of strength. She must attract the attention or hatred of the Medusa chamber of Commerce magician, so that he can''t support those crypt demons, and the balance hard created by Sean and Alfred won''t be broken. Once the magician who is good at spiritual magic of the soul energy system has made a spiritual invasion to Cecilia, Sean, who has completed his departure by dealing with the crypt demon and is virtually close to the magician, will give him the last and most fatal blow. The fourth step is the final conclusion - the total annihilation of the crypt demons and the blood crying mercenary regiment. This is a perfect strategy that does not seem to have too many mistakes. The reason why there are not too many mistakes is that there are two uncertain factors in this plan. One is whether the blood crying mercenary regiment is really a group of selfish guys, and the other is whether the magician will really be angered by Cecilia. Judging from the current situation, there seems to be no problem. Sean''s long sword is only three inches away from the magician''s heart. He has calculated the distance very accurately. At the end of his sprint, the sword in his hand will be only an inch away from the magician. At that time, he only needs to send it gently to pierce into the magician''s body and easily crush each other''s heart. Seeing that the magician''s face was frighteningly pale and his body was almost unstable due to the impact of spiritual backlash, Sean naturally felt a burst of excitement in his heart. He knew that as long as the magician died, everything left would no longer be a problem. But I don''t know why, looking at the calm look on the magician''s face, Sean''s heart suddenly had a trace of uneasiness. This uneasiness did not feel the sharp sting of danger, but it suddenly took root in Sean''s heart like a thorn. Long sword, only two inches left. The magician''s mouth skin suddenly moved, and Sean''s face suddenly became very ugly. "Barrier." Long sword, one inch away. The sprint is over. Ripples, swing away leisurely. Although the magician''s face was pale, he was not depressed. There were blue tendons at his temples, and the muscles on his face were slightly pumping. It was obvious that he was struggling with severe pain. But his eyes were very calm. He didn''t even look at Cecilia again. Instead, he turned his head and stared at Sean. It felt like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. This time, Sean felt a slight tingling in the middle of his eyebrows. He knew it was a sign that danger was approaching. "Fireball!" Sean immediately shouted loudly and retreated at the same time. He had seen the magician''s lips moving, obviously singing the mantra of spiritual invasion. But the target of this mantra is no longer Cecilia, but Sean! This is a magician with rich combat experience! After he was hit by Cecilia''s spirit, he immediately realized that the spirit invasion magic was completely ineffective for her. Originally, at this time, he should have prepared other attack magic to solve Cecilia first, because as long as there was a barrier, he would be invincible in a minute, and naturally there was no need to worry about Sean. With the pride of a magician, do you still feel that you can''t solve a magician apprentice in one minute? Moreover, the crypt demon had realized the seriousness of the problem, abandoned the blood crying mercenaries and ran back towards the magician. As long as they come back to help, the magician naturally doesn''t have to be afraid of Sean, the "Apprentice". Even if Alfred attacks together, he doesn''t have to worry under normal circumstances, because they are obviously more crowded. Of course, this is the normal thinking logic of ordinary people! But the magician gave up the counterattack against Cecilia and locked the attack target on Sean! Do the opposite completely! But undoubtedly, this is the most effective counterattack! Because of Sean''s will, he could not resist the spiritual invasion of the magician! When Cecilia heard Sean''s cry, she naturally knew the danger of the situation. In this case, Cecilia became more calm. She accurately and quickly read the mantra of secondary fireball. With the help of crimson flame, the powerful fire element became extremely boiling. Moreover, when she was so nervous, Cecilia''s magic wave doubled and became more powerful than before. Therefore, the fireball condensed was not a secondary fireball, but a real fireball belonging to a formal magician, and it successfully condensed the fireball before the other magician! Roaring fireball, suddenly hit! With a strong roar, fireball exploded in front of the barrier. Circles of ripples were rippling constantly, and the flame spread along the rippling ripples like water, wrapping most of the magician''s body, but everyone knew that under the protection of the barrier, the magician would never be in any danger. However, the flame not only wrapped the magician, but also covered his sight. The burning tongue seemed to express the anger that could not be swallowed by the target, licking, sweeping and burning around. The strong airflow generated by fireball explosion lifted some surrounding stones into the air and splashed them out like bullets. Sean, who was already in the process of violent retreat, was excited by this strong air flow, and his body shape could not be maintained. The whole person bumped into the arms of a crypt demon. And Sean was not polite. He took this opportunity to send a backhand sword to the back, which directly ran through the chest and abdomen of the crypt demon, and he spun, turned and retreated. When he pulled out the sword, he waved his sword and picked up the crypt demon''s head. All confrontations are completed in an instant. Until then, Sean had the spare strength to take a glance at the magician with the remaining light from the corner of his eye: the barrier could indeed protect him from any harm, but the strong air current could not resist it. Naturally, he fell down under the impact of the strong air current, and the mantra sung to the end was naturally interrupted, This magician naturally failed to cast. But at the moment, Sean was not happy at all, because his perfect strategy was completely destroyed by this accident! The five bloody mercenaries had already turned around and fled back to the corridor at the moment of the return of these cave demons. How could they continue to stay here, let alone fight their lives to intercept the return of these cave demons. On the other side, the head of the bloody mercenary regiment who was fighting with Alfred was completely at a disadvantage and saw that he was about to be killed, but because of such an accident, he was extremely keen to capture Alfred''s moment of absence, fought hard for the result of being hurt, and turned and ran back into the corridor. Alfred looked at each other''s back and gritted his teeth, but instead of pursuing, he turned and ran towards Sean for support. Because at this time, Sean has been surrounded by three crypt demons. Although he can solve the three crypt demons, he can''t do it easily, because there are two more crypt demons who are good at defense. Even Sean can''t break through the protection line launched by them in one and a half hours, Not to mention that a crypt demon is hiding in this protective line to fight back against Sean. He was not afraid of the three cave demons, but he was afraid of the magician. Alfred saw this, so he gave up the head of the bloody mercenary regiment and returned to support Sean. Only his participation can completely reverse Sean''s situation and fight back against these cave demons - after seeing Sean''s crisp killing of a cave demon, Alfred was also convinced that Sean''s own saying that he could play five by one was not a joke. The battle continues, but the situation has changed slightly. Cecilia, the second fireball is ready, but it doesn''t fall immediately, but it is controlled by suspension. Although she knew it would consume magic, she also knew that only the strong airflow impact generated by fireball could overturn the other magician to the ground and interrupt his singing of spiritual invasion! ========Split line======== OK£¡ Today''s update is over! Therefore, I have the courage to ask for recommended tickets!! In addition, thank you very much for your reward and encouragement! Well, this book is finally about to have an elder! Chapter 71 Alfred''s heavy axe slashed behind a crypt demon. The huge impact force directly broke the hard armor at the back of his neck, revealing the slightly dark skin below. However, the power of this axe was offset by the outer hard armor after all. It failed to cut off its head. It only staggered the crypt demon several steps forward, destroying the standing coordination between him and the other two crypt demons. But that''s enough. As soon as Sean retreated, he withdrew from the encirclement of the three crypt demons and waved his long sword to block the long gun of the nearby crypt demons. The tip of the gun stung and hit Sean''s long sword. The crypt demon was obviously good at using long spear weapons. When the long spear hit the sword, his wrist turned slightly and the potential path lifted slightly, and the tip of the long spear was provoked from the sword. The crypt demon took a step forward and handed his hands. The long gun immediately wiped the edge of the blade and stabbed Sean''s head. Sean''s eyes were cold, his right hand suddenly lifted, the sword body tilted slightly, his right hand moved to the left, and his body immediately moved to the right. The straight stab of the long gun was biased by the power of Sean''s sword. The tip of the gun rubbed the blade and emitted a series of sparks. The metal gun body took it from the top, which sharpened the sparks to a more brilliant brightness. But the tip of the gun that should have pierced Sean''s head was finally wiped off Sean''s left shoulder. The rapid strength of the gun tore the clothes on his left shoulder. Although it didn''t cut the skin, it also left a red mark that made Sean feel tingling slightly. The armed crypt demon stared at Sean with unwilling and angry eyes. With a fierce force, the body of the long gun was against Sean''s sword. It seemed that he wanted to force Sean back, and then use the tip of the gun to penetrate Sean''s body. The strength from the gun body made Sean''s face dignified, because the strength of the gun body obviously exceeded Sean''s estimation. He didn''t expect that the strength of a cave demon would be so outstanding. It must be the captain or something. He knew what the crypt demon was up to. If the stalemate continued, even if he could escape, he would be injured. This was not the result Sean wanted. But if he retreats rashly, he will also fall into passivity. At that time, the initiative of the fight will be completely mastered by the other party, which Sean can''t tolerate. A series of fights and changes were so fast that Sean and the other crypt demon felt everything around them like playing in slow motion, which could not affect their minds at all. But the so-called slow motion play is actually just because their thinking speed is too fast. The time flow of the world will not be carried out according to their consciousness. The heavy axe in Alfred''s hand hit the pothole demon''s spear fiercely - from top to bottom, destroying the opponent''s center of gravity and rhythm with extremely strong brute force. This extremely brute move is quite a bit of force to break dexterity. At the same time, the two full-time defense crypt demons have stabilized their posture and rushed over. As soon as the iron shield on their hands was protected from the left and right, they protected the long gun earth cave demon behind. At the same time, they pushed forward, and the iron shield on their arms was pushed forward. The short knife hidden behind the shield flashed a cold light. As long as Alfred and Sean could not deal with it well, the attack of the front shield and the back knife would naturally become the front knife and the back knife. Naked killing, no hiding. Just can Sean and Alfred be such easy fools? Alfred is a powerful mercenary with a name. Although the name is only spread in tinders, his combat effectiveness is absolutely real. After all, he was also the head of a mercenary regiment, and wiped out the wolf bandits who had plagued the surrounding areas of tindes for many years alone. It is impossible to fall into the calculations of these two crypt demons, whether it is eyesight, strength, or fighting consciousness and experience. And Sean, it is impossible to explain the existence of bug. Facing the iron shield on the hard top, Alfred did not retreat at all. The heavy axe in his hand suddenly waved and cut hard on the iron shield on the right, so that the other side''s crypt demon didn''t advance but retreated. He maintained a close relationship with his companions on the left, so there was a slight difference. Looking at the surprise on his face, it was obvious that he didn''t expect Alfred''s strength to be so great. Sean certainly won''t be merciful and hesitant at this time. He quickly crossed Alfred, and the Charles sword in his hand cut in from the oblique side. In a way and situation that the crypt devil could not understand, he bypassed the shelter of the iron shield and put the sword directly on the other party''s neck. The next second, with a stroke of the long sword, a blood arrow ejected from it. "Ah!" The only two crypt demons issued a hoarse roar and a series of continuous roars that could not understand the meaning. But Sean and Alfred didn''t care. Under Alfred''s extremely fierce swing, another crypt demon with shield couldn''t hold on for a long time and was broken. The crypt demon with a gun wanted to come to support, but Sean was entangled like a poisonous snake. This time, he attacked close to the other party and didn''t give the other party the chance to open the distance and dance a long gun. But in the blink of an eye, the two crypt demons died one after another in the hands of Sean and Alfred. But different from Sean''s crisp killing and throat breaking, the crypt demon with shield and knife had more than a dozen obvious cutting injuries, ranging from large to small, but without exception, there were extremely obvious cracks near the wound, which was obviously shocked to death under the continuous bombardment of Alfred''s heavy axe. Of course, under the cave demon''s hard skin and hard armor, Alfred''s heavy axe blades naturally rolled up. Obviously, this heavy axe is no longer suitable for use. But Alfred didn''t care, because the weapon was not his after all, so he threw it away and picked up the long gun in the hand of the former crypt demon. It can fight Sean''s Enchanted weapon so many times without obvious damage and cracks. Obviously, the material of this weapon is absolutely good. After all these crypt demons died, Sean and Alfred finally had time to deal with the magician, but the maintenance time of the "air barrier" magic was not over - the whole process from Sean to the three crypt demons was only 30 seconds, So, of course, this will no longer cause any harm to the magician. The flame in front shook a few times, and the magician finally climbed out of the flame. But as soon as he stood firm, Cecilia, who had been maintaining the output of magic, immediately stopped maintaining it. Her mind moved, and the fireball roared and fell again! In the roar and explosion, the magician was overturned to the ground again. At the moment, let alone singing mantra, it has become an extravagant hope to stand up, because Cecilia''s fireball landed on his barrier with incomparable accuracy every time, and knocked himself down by using the impact of the explosion and the resistance of the barrier. There is no doubt that in another 20 seconds, when the magic effect of the air barrier is over, the magician is afraid to be burned alive by the flame. Obviously, the magician also knew this. This time, he didn''t stand up immediately, but made a voice of begging for mercy in the burning range of the flame. His body climbed out bit by bit, afraid of causing the fall of a fireball. The magician couldn''t understand why he was just a magician''s apprentice, but he could send out fireball, and it was such a powerful fireball, which was completely out of line with the rules. But no matter what he thinks, when his opponent is so strong, of course, he can only bow his head and admit defeat. If he continues to show off his ability when he knows he is defeated, what is the difference between him and looking for death. Sean and Alfred dare not approach rashly at this time. There are still ten seconds left in the air barrier. The calm eyes of the other party just now still make Sean tremble. He knew that the status of the magician was not low, otherwise he would not be sent here by Medusa chamber of Commerce to be responsible for the contact with the cave devil and the catalysis of the cave ice spider, so he naturally dared not despise it. Listening to the other party''s words of begging for mercy, Sean didn''t dare to take it lightly. Cecilia on the side also condensed the third fireball. As long as the other party dared to make any change, the fireball would blow down immediately. With the passage of time, the other party''s words of begging for mercy have become more and more incoherent. It seems that it is because of anxiety and panic, and the voice is getting smaller and smaller. At the end of the last time, the magician''s head finally raised. Sean suddenly raised his eyebrow and shouted coldly, "kill!" In each other''s eyes, Sean didn''t see the slightest panic at all. There were only calm and clear eyes, and his lips were still moving, but it was obvious that it was not a begging word, but a spell. His eyes did not look at Cecilia and Alfred, but still focused on Sean, and he didn''t know how he saw that Sean was the real commander of the three. However, after hearing Sean''s cold drink, Alfred threw a direct shot at the other party, and Cecilia''s fireball roared down, but the other party''s spiritual shock was also shocked. The long gun ran through each other''s body and nailed it to the ground. The flame rolled up by the explosion of the fireball completely swallowed him in an instant. The magician was completely buried under the joint efforts of Alfred and Cecilia without even a scream. Just Sean, but also because of that mental shock, his face was extremely pale and his headache was about to crack. He only felt the sweetness in his throat and a mouthful of blood gushed out. The whole man couldn''t stand firm any more, so he fell down. If Alfred didn''t hold him fast, Sean was afraid to wipe out a few more skin injuries. On the other side, Cecilia, after the fireball, stopped looking at the results, but immediately turned and ran towards Sean. The eager color on her face was obvious. "Nothing." Sean breathed heavily, calmed his mood, and then said faintly, but the air was like a hairspring, which naturally surprised Cecilia. "It''s just a mental shock. It''s not enough to kill me like this." At the moment, Sean was really glad that his will exceeded 15 points. Otherwise, he was afraid that a spiritual shock could really kill him. In this way, Sean can understand why the other party will always lock himself as the target of attack, because his will attribute is the lowest. The result is naturally a trace of admiration for the magician''s means and aspirations. "The perfect strategy started. Unexpectedly, there were so many accidents. It''s really an imperfect result." Sean sighed slightly. ========Split line======== When I got up today and saw the news, I was really shocked. I was a little sad. It was really difficult to calm down and code. Because it reminds me of Wenchuan a few years ago. At that time, my father was also nearby. I''m glad to hear from him later that he was fine. As for disaster relief, I would like to say that it is good to be willing to volunteer to help, but I still don''t want to run away rashly, because it actually does some harm. With more people, it will not only be difficult to manage, but also complex. It will also affect the traffic, slow down the speed of material transportation and increase the difficulty of disaster relief. Therefore, I hope you who want to be volunteers can help in another way. Light a candle for Ya''an, Sichuan refueling, Ya''an peace. Chapter 72 "Isn''t that perfect?" Hearing Sean''s obviously dissatisfied tone, Alfred frowned. "How many people in the world can make such a plan so easily?" "Have you caught it all?" Sean asked. "Accidents always happen." Alfred was not depressed. On the contrary, he admired Sean a little more. "It doesn''t matter if they escape. I''ve just seen that they obviously have no food and are exhausted. It''s not easy to leave this cave alive." At this point, Alfred turned his head to look at Sean, and then said, "besides, with your current strength, you can kill the next bronze so easily. I''m afraid those people don''t dare to provoke you again." Sean sighed and said to himself: I don''t care if they will come and provoke me. What I care about is whether they can find anything good. Before that time, the Jackal mercenary regiment was too close to the door, so they didn''t dare to stay. Naturally, they couldn''t take away the property belonging to the Jackal mercenary regiment. This time, the smell of crypt ice spider is too strong, and there is the smell of crypt demon man and cave demon insect. Those low-level monsters in the crypt channel certainly don''t dare to come to trouble, so for Sean, this is a rare chance to make a fortune. But I didn''t expect that in the end, I only solved some small fish and shrimp, but the real big fish was run away. Why isn''t Sean depressed? But fortunately, at least a little consolation award. If the earth hole demon Man weapon is melted and rebuilt, it can make a supporting material suitable for magic operation. However, this process is not very easy, and you must buy a sufficient amount of magic materials. After all, recasting demonized equipment is not stronger than previous demonization. There are completely two concepts. In addition, for Sean, the biggest harvest is actually the spider eggs of the cave ice spiders in the cave! The excitement in his heart was temporarily suppressed, and Sean was helped aside by Alfred and sat down to rest. Although the cave demon bug has been bled, the wrinkled body has become very soft after being reduced. If you are not afraid of nausea, lying on it is actually an enjoyment. So at the moment, Sean fell directly on it to rest. The soft comfort even made him sleepy, but Cecilia obviously rejected this disgusting thing, so she naturally didn''t dare to approach it. Alfred, worried about the return of the mercenaries, casually picked up a long weapon on the ground, went to the side of the corridor and sat down with the long weapon in his arms. Seeing Alfred''s action, Sean grinned, then closed his eyes and began to sleep. The best way to recover from the sequelae of severe headache like him is to sleep and stabilize his mental state again. In fact, the most terrible but also the least terrible magic in this world is the spiritual magic of the soul energy system. The reason why it is terrible is that spiritual magic is a magic that can really kill people invisible, and it is very defenseless. Maybe the other magician has launched an attack with a look in his eyes. Not terrible, but this kind of magic is actually the best defense magic. As long as the will attribute is high enough, it can be said to be immune to the damage of spiritual magic. Moreover, if it is a class of [Shi Law], it can even give the caster a heavy blow of spiritual counterattack. Mental invasion, as long as the will is higher than 30 points, it is basically impossible to be controlled. If you want to be more secure, then the will can be said to be completely immune to 38 points. The spirit shock, will more than 15 points can be completely immune, if not, then it will be directly killed - after all, this is a real world, not the game of the past. So spirit and soul, these two kinds of magic are the most terrible and dangerous for Sean. Fortunately, however, one will is high enough to be immune, while the other rarely appears for practical reasons. Sean closed his eyes, gently rubbed his temples, relaxed his spirit and fell asleep slowly. At this moment, he didn''t want to think about anything else. He just wanted to calm down the severe headache and clear up how much he could harvest in this field! ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, Sean finally woke up. He felt that he had slept for a long time. When he woke up, he was not only energetic, but even hungry. Cecilia didn''t know when she also slept on the soft skin of the cave devil bug. The soft feeling seemed to make her feel very comfortable. The whole person curled up in a ball, and her small mouth seemed to be saying something. Sean showed a gentle smile when he saw this scene. After all, Cecilia is just a little girl of thirteen or four years old. Sean looked at Alfred and saw his posture. He knew that this guy was just asleep. If there was any noise at this time, he would definitely say another thing. There are 82 essences this week. Is there no one willing to leave a message to express all kinds of views and opinions now? Chapter 73 "What''s the matter?" Cecilia was clearly awakened by Sean''s laughter. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, and then suddenly realized that she was sleeping on the soft skin of the cave devil bug. However, she didn''t scream because of this, but her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then she quickly stood up and stayed away from here. For a little girl, it''s normal to be afraid of these things, but Cecilia also knows that if she wants to be a mercenary, she will inevitably encounter such things in the future, so she can only force herself to adapt as soon as possible. Looking at Cecilia''s little panic, Sean smiled and pinched Cecilia''s cheek running to his side. Cecilia was very unhappy. She reached out and patted off Sean''s hand. She said angrily, "don''t put your dog''s paw on my face!" "Fun." Sean smiled and handed Cecilia the ring. "Look what this is?" "Is this... The magician''s thing?" Cecilia looked at the ring. As a quasi magician, she could feel the powerful magic flowing on the ring better than Sean, "but there is no element smell on it, and the diamond is also gray jade crystal. It should be a magic ring of the arcane department, but I don''t know what kind of magic it belongs to. It may take me some time to interpret it. " Magic jewelry is a special prop independent of jewelry. Its biggest feature is that it does not occupy the equipment column. At first, in the game, a player''s jewelry column had only five equipment columns, such as necklace, two rings and two wristbands. Although the game does not limit players to wear a lot of jewelry, the only five items that can really play the role of attribute bonus are those placed in the equipment grid - even if a player wears more than a dozen necklaces or rings on ten fingers, only one necklace and two rings can be effectively used. Only magic jewelry does not occupy the jewelry column, but it can still play a role. Of course, if you want this magic ornament to work, you must know the password of this ornament, which is the real problem that bothered many players at the beginning, because the password of each magic ornament is different. If players want to know the password, they can only go to those old people of the magic association, which will naturally be severely slaughtered. Therefore, in the later stage, many magicians took a part-time job as a "magician researcher" in order to avoid being blackmailed by the magic guild. Although Sean probably guessed that this would happen in the world, he didn''t expect that Cecilia''s life career had already existed, and she was still a magician! No wonder Sean repeatedly wanted Cecilia to be an alchemist, but Cecilia refused. After all, there can only be one life career. Thinking of this, Sean checked Cecilia''s personal data again. This time, there was a more display than before, and even his career had changed! [Name: Cecilia] [race: human] [Combat profession: Magician (Level 3)] [life occupation: magician researcher] [personal attributes - strength: 4 (13); Endurance: 7 (16); Agility: 4 (14); Wisdom: 21 + 12 (31); Will: 24 + 15 (30)] Glancing at Cecilia''s attributes, there was no significant change, but the growth limits of wisdom and will were increased a little, and the current will was increased by two points. With a little thought, Sean understood that Cecilia had just advanced, so her magician level was only level one. Although the attribute is slightly improved, it is not very obvious. Therefore, there is no obvious change in all aspects of the attribute. I think Cecilia herself doesn''t know that she is already a magician. As for the improvement of will, it should be related to her continuous maintenance of fireball before. After all, insisting on this kind of thing is also a great consumption of spirit and magic, and the sequelae is not necessarily lighter than Sean''s mental impact. Of course, without such continuous efforts, she could not break through the limit of magic when facing the magician of Medusa chamber of Commerce. But now, Sean is not going to tell Cecilia about it for the time being. For the time being, Cecilia will continue to practice with the mentality of a magician apprentice until his attributes have been significantly improved. Besides, it''s not too late. As for the magic ring, although he knew what the password was, Sean didn''t mind since Cecilia wanted to study it. Anyway, it would take a day and a night before the ring could be used again. At this moment, Sean turned his head and looked at the eggs of the crypt ice spiders, then said, "can you catalyze?" "Catalysis?" Cecilia was still studying the ring, but when she heard Sean''s words, she was obviously stunned, "what do you want to do?" "The crypt ice spider is a very good Warcraft." Sean looked at the spider eggs on the cave * * platform, and then said, "although this Warcraft can''t survive on the surface, it doesn''t mean it''s really useless. Many nobles like to use them to protect some basements or treasure rooms Whether we use it ourselves or sell it, the price of crypt ice spider eggs is definitely higher than that of crypt ice spiders. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia immediately began to think. She was born in the magic empire. Her vision and others were much better than ordinary people. It can even be said that although she was only 13 years old, she was not worse than Alfred, who had been the head of the delegation, especially in the field of magic. Only Sean who opened the cheating device can compare with her, and even if he is better than her, it is not because of domain knowledge, but because Sean has knowledge that people in the world can''t understand. A moment later, Cecilia finally looked up with a strange glow in her eyes: "I see what you mean. Crypt ice spider eggs are easier to control than crypt ice spiders, so its price will be higher. If we catalyze and directly catalyze the queen eggs of crypt ice spiders, its price will be higher Just, do we have a chance to use it ourselves? " "Why not?" Sean chuckled, "the natural incubation period of crypt ice spider is as long as one year. Even if we conclude the Warcraft contract and transform our vitality to provide it, there is still nearly one month of incubation period. In other words, we can conclude the contract without providing vitality transformation. In this way, we also have a year to arrange. Who knows what will be like in a year? " "But crypt ice spiders don''t dig caves." Cecilia''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "That''s what bothers me." Sean obviously considered a lot of things, "in fact, I personally prefer to conclude the Warcraft contract. In this way, we will have a Warcraft that listens to us, which will be of great help to our future actions." Cecilia looked at Sean suspiciously and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence: "is our mercenary regiment stronghold underground in the future? If not, the crypt ice spider is of no value to us at all. We might as well sell it for two watchdog dogs. " "The problem is that it is the queen of crypt ice spider." Sean whispered. With one word, Cecilia woke up immediately. If it is a crypt ice spider, they are a one-time sale whether for their own use or for sale. But if we can really cultivate a cave ice Spider Queen, then the business can become long-term, because they have an endless supply. What makes Cecilia most excited is that she has never heard of anyone doing such a thing. No matter in her family or her empire, or even in the records of history books, no one has ever done such a thing, which can create an unprecedented big event, which is naturally extremely attractive to Cecilia, a magician. After all, Cecilia is still a person who is used to thinking from the theory of magic. However, after calming down, Cecilia showed her doubts and asked curiously, "however, for high-level Warcraft like the queen of crypt ice spider, the general Warcraft contract can''t work at all. Can you really control it?" "Of course." Sean smiled. "I happen to know a Warcraft contract that can control the crypt ice Spider Queen." Cecilia had always blindly trusted Sean''s words and would not doubt others at all. "I see." Cecilia nodded and said seriously, "but the previous battle destroyed a lot of spider eggs. I''m a little worried about the lack of catalysis." The situation is indeed as Cecilia said. Previously, in the battle with the magician of the Medusa chamber of Commerce, Cecilia''s fireball burned at least 50 spider eggs on the third level platform, many of which have been transferred to the second level platform. The catalytic process is not just to crush spider eggs and pour the liquid inside onto other spider eggs. These spider eggs must be buffered by absorption, and then use this process to select those spider eggs with more potential and value for further cultivation. This requires not only time, but also energy. It is not simply fooling around. Therefore, Cecilia has destroyed so many spider eggs before. It may be that she has destroyed more than half a month before, and even destroyed many potential spider eggs. However, Sean has only heard about catalysis. In fact, he knows nothing about it, so he can only rely on Cecilia in this regard. "I''ll take a look at the spider eggs at the bottom first." After a little thought, Cecilia decided to start with the most essential steps. If there is a spider egg that is close to becoming the queen of crypt ice spider, she just needs to cultivate this spider egg with all her strength, and it doesn''t matter what else. Anyway, they don''t need the cave cold Spider Queen - they don''t need it, but they can''t cultivate it. Chapter 74 Cecilia walked to the bottom platform from the side and found that there was an depression in the platform. The depression was not too deep, but it was filled with black liquid. This black liquid has no fishy smell or peculiar smell. Instead, you can smell a light fragrance when you are close. The only remaining spider eggs are placed in the black water, half of which are soaked in the black water. Whenever the spider eggs shine a silver blue light, the intensity of the black water will be weakened. "How?" Sean came down, too. "Good color." Cecilia''s eyes showed excitement. The magician''s strange character of loving research seemed to be awakening on her. "It seems that those of them really want to cultivate a cave cold Spider Queen. It''s really great skill and ambition." "So it''s not a problem to cultivate a cave ice Spider Queen?" Sean''s face brightened. "If it''s just to cultivate a cave ice Spider Queen, it''s really not a problem." Cecilia nodded, "but if you consume all these spider eggs, you can actually cultivate two cave cold spiders. Don''t you think about it?" Catalysis is not necessarily a good thing. The adult crypt ice spider is rated as a level 2 Warcraft, but it can gradually evolve into a level 5 crypt cold spider through continuous hunting and absorbing the power of magic and elements. The crypt ice spider is only an individual at first, but they will gradually form a group group through continuous running in and annexation. Once the group group group is formed, the most powerful crypt ice spider will degenerate into a fourth level crypt ice Spider Queen. Similarly, the queen of crypt cold spider was born in this way. The crypt ice spider can evolve into a crypt cold spider, and the crypt ice Spider Queen may naturally evolve into a crypt cold Spider Queen. This evolution is an adjustment of its own situation after gradually adapting to the changes of the world, which is the eternal law of the whole world. However, catalysis is a heterogeneous distortion phenomenon that violates this law. It is an evolutionary way of directly pouring power into the target''s body and giving birth to the expansion of the target''s power. Although the goal of forced evolution in this way has extremely powerful power once it is born, it basically cuts off the possibility of continuing evolution. In other words, if a crypt ice Spider Queen is really born, it can only stop here. The people of Medusa chamber of commerce also know this, so they want to cultivate a cold Spider Queen. Because this is the highest stage that the crypt ice spider can grow to. Anyway, Medusa chamber of commerce did not want to control it. They just want a crazy chaos. In fact, Sean is also curious. I remember that this kind of thing didn''t happen in the game at the beginning, so what happened in the crypt later? I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to know. At this time, hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean certainly knew what she meant. Although both the crypt ice Spider Queen and the crypt cold spider are level 4 Warcraft, the combat effectiveness that the crypt ice Spider Queen can play is naturally not as good as the crypt cold spider. The latter is a Warcraft specially responsible for fighting. Unlike the former, it has degenerated into a silent and dedicated existence for the development of an ethnic group. Therefore, if considering the current practical value, the value of the two crypt cold spiders is greater, and they can be "put into use" faster. Unlike the crypt ice Spider Queen, even after hatching, it has to wait for it to grow up. This process is the fastest in a few months. Then lay eggs, wait for spider eggs to hatch, and then form a sufficient number of scale. This process takes at least one to two years. In other words, if a cave ice Spider Queen is catalyzed, it will take at least two and a half years to start producing benefits. The most important thing is that the crypt ice Spider Queen is obviously impossible to evolve into the crypt cold Spider Queen, which is what Cecilia feels a little disappointed - according to normal logic, after signing the Warcraft contract, even if the Warcraft evolves stronger in the future, it still has to obey the orders of its master. Because of this, Cecilia takes it for granted that since Sean knows the Warcraft contract that can control the "crypt ice Spider Queen", the crypt ice Spider Queen has lost the possibility of evolution and is naturally worthless. But where did she know that the so-called "Warcraft contract" Sean knew was actually just a bug circulating in the game at the beginning, but the bug was later officially repaired, and the Warcraft controlled by the bug could not be left to the players. In this world, there is no "official" that is bigger than Sean''s bug, so he will say such words. However, this bug can only forcibly sign a contract with the boss level Warcraft below level 4, so if the crypt ice Spider Queen is catalysed into the crypt cold Spider Queen, Sean actually has no way. Of course, if the crypt ice Spider Queen spawned by this spider egg does not have this side effect, Sean is naturally very happy, but unfortunately, there are only two ways for the birth of the crypt ice Spider Queen: one is forced catalysis, and the other is natural birth from the ethnic group. "No consideration." Sean shook his head and simply denied Cecilia''s idea. "All right." Cecilia sighed slightly disappointed, "but there''s no need to do anything here for the time being. The nutrient solution in the catalytic tank is still very high, so it''s not necessary to continue for the time being. On the contrary, I''ll go and have a rest. If your eyes are still like this tomorrow, you''ll have to go to the hospital and give you a preventive injection in advance. Chapter 75 After a little rest, Cecilia and Alfred ate something, and the three set off again. In addition to the corridor where Sean and others arrived, there are three other passageways, one of which is the corridor where the blood crying mercenary regiment and others retreated. Of course, Sean and others will not go to this road, because it is obvious that it does not lead to a deeper underground. Otherwise, those cave demons would have rushed out like crazy and could not fight them in the cave. One of the remaining two is a vent for ventilation in the cave. This corridor is very good to judge, because he just opened a road. Unlike other corridors, there are obvious signs of widening at the entrance, and this corridor can''t accommodate the crawling of cave ice spiders. After all, they are not good at digging. Then the only way left is directly behind the cave. This corridor is different from several other corridors, because it does not suddenly widen near the cave, but maintains a width that can accommodate four people in parallel from beginning to end, and the height is still two meters. After going through the cave * * situation, Sean now understands that all the corridors in this place * * are two meters high, not because of the racial habits of the cave devil people, but because of the cave cold spider. As an evolutionary variant of crypt ice spider, crypt cold spider is much smaller than crypt ice spider. It is about one meter and five meters high. It has strong jumping ability. Its eight feet are as sharp as a sword blade. It is a very difficult Warcraft to deal with. The tunnel in front of us was excavated so wide that it was obviously to let the cold spider in the underground cave have a free access in and out in the future. It''s just a pity that Medusa chamber of Commerce certainly didn''t expect that their plan would be destroyed so thoroughly that even the hard-earned spider eggs would become other people''s wedding clothes. If I had known this would happen, I wonder if I would still be in the mood to toss about this thankless thing? Of course, there is no possibility of starting all this again. At this time, Sean was wondering about the silence in the corridor. In his memory, there are really not many cave demons in the cave channel, only about 20, and they are all third-class occupations, that is, the strength of bronze who has just entered the next position, not even the strength of the peak. He remembered that the player who had discovered the crypt channel, that is, a third-order class of about level 7, could almost sweep the place, so he naturally wouldn''t worry. But what really made him feel tricky was the three cave demons. In principle, he had solved six cave demons before and witnessed the death of a cave demon. Considering the number of cave demons that the blood crying mercenary regiment might encounter, Sean estimated that there must be nearly ten cave demons and two cave demons. However, in this corridor, they have been moving forward for so long, at least for several hours, and even deliberately made some sounds, not to mention cave demons. They didn''t even see a cave demons. It''s really quiet and strange. Of course, Sean didn''t know that these more than 20 cave demons had already taken three cave demons around the cave channel and blocked many humans. Of course, this kind of casualties is naturally shared by both sides. Compared with the numerous human beings, the number of cave demons is obviously too rare. If it were not for the * * and other creatures and Warcraft in this place, and the cave channel is too complex, these cave demons would have been defeated many times. But even so, it was really difficult for them to resist the continuous encounter, so there was a cave that was finally forced to the cave ice spider by the blood crying mercenary regiment. At this time, there were no cave demons and cave demons in the cave channel for a long time. The six crypt demons Sean killed were the last six remaining crypt demons in the crypt channel. Although Sean didn''t know this, he certainly wouldn''t mind that the corridor was so safe. The only worry was that the remaining mercenaries of the bloody cry mercenary regiment would return to the cave * * to fish in troubled waters. While thinking so, Sean could not help accelerating his pace. After all, there was no danger on the way. Of course, with Alfred, they would not take it lightly. After a little rest on the way and eating compressed fast food dry food again, the team seemed to be on the road. From the timeline, Cecilia thought it should be noon the next day, and the three finally came to the end of the corridor. At the end, the terrain no longer continued downward, but began to climb upward. Alfred went forward to check, and then found that the land here was soft and easy to dig, but the road seemed to be only half excavated, there was no real access to the ground, and the surrounding soil was not reinforced with the unique mucus of cave magic insects. Obviously, this situation was very easy to collapse. On the right side of this terrain is a cave that has been excavated. The area of this cave is very large, and it is completely different from ordinary caves and caves. It does not retain any original appearance. The whole cave even made a sliding stone gate. There is a mechanism behind the stone gate. Once it is stuck, the stone gate cannot be broken with brute force; In addition, the four walls in the cave were also very smooth, and Sean felt like a mirror. Many rooms are even separated in this cave, and each room has a stone bed polished along the stone wall. In addition to the stone bed, there are some other scattered objects, mostly some food that can be preserved. Only a complete set of blacksmith tools can be seen in one room. The only pity is that there is no furnace. I think the weapons of these cave demons have been made long ago, but they only come here occasionally for maintenance. "These crypt demons really regard this as a base!" After the inspection, Alfred finally exclaimed, "is this really the front post of the dungeon attacking the surface world?" There have always been many wars between dungeons and the ground world. At the beginning, officials often arranged the biological organization of the dungeons to attack for the reason of activities. Every time, players wanted to be immortal and die. There was even a classic story that the whole kingdom was destroyed by the forces of the dungeons. Therefore, Sean would not be surprised by the discord and war between the dungeons and the countries on the ground in this world. "Almost." Sean said casually. He doesn''t care whether this is an outpost or not, but he knows that the expulsion of these crypt demons must have something to do with Medusa chamber of Commerce. Even if he thinks farther, the war between the kingdom of potoroa and the kingdom of Celian must have been the work of Medusa chamber of Commerce, because this chamber of commerce is simply an existence that makes war money everywhere, even if it can''t make money, They also like the chaos and destruction of this war very much. Alfred knew that Sean was looking for the drawing of the legendary antique. Although he was curious where Sean got the information, he felt as if he understood at the thought of his aristocratic temperament. So he didn''t ask any more questions, but also began to search in the cave, because he also knew the importance of the drawing. "Sean!" Cecilia let out a sudden cheer. Hearing the sound, Sean immediately rushed to Cecilia''s room, which was completely different from other rooms. Here, the smooth stone walls around are decorated with some things, which looks less monotonous and cold. Moreover, the room is twice that of other rooms. In addition to the bed, there is a stone table similar to a desk, and there are stone holes that look like bookshelves, but there are no books on it. In terms of layout style, it is more like a human room. However, Sean''s eyes were only focused on the desk at the moment. On it, there is a leather drawing that occupies half the size of a desk. This drawing is very old, with many abrasions and hairs at the edges and corners, but the contents recorded on it are not missing. Both the tracing line and the notes inside are clearly visible, and this drawing is not incomplete due to the passage of time or historical problems. Sean stretched out his hand and touched it. His heart was a little awe inspiring: Dragon skin. However, at the thought of the strength of Bavarian arm armor, it is also a matter of course that the drawing recording the manufacturing method of this equipment is preserved by dragon skin. At this time, seeing the legendary drawing in front of him, Sean''s heart was not so excited. Even his face was as calm as before, because he had already known the situation of the drawing. He had seen it once on the game forum. For a drawing that can''t make the "Bavarian Arm Armor" perfectly, Sean certainly has enough reasons to keep calm. [Bavarian Arm Armor and outer armor making drawings, antiquities (legend), you can make "Bavarian Arm Armor and outer armor", learning conditions: antiquities knowledge (legend).] [Item Description: this drawing records the manufacturing process of Bavarian arm armor, but you can see at a glance that there is no manufacturing method of core circuit on it.] "With this drawing, can you make Bavarian Arm Armor?" Alfred also came at this time, with a flash of enthusiasm in his eyes. It is impossible for any [physics] profession not to feel excited about Bavarian arm armour, because it is a very powerful equipment. Its attributes are very practical. At the beginning, some players were even willing to exchange a myth equipment for a complete Bavarian Arm Armor. Of course, it''s complete! "Only external armor can be made." Sean said in a deep voice, "if you want to make a truly complete Bavarian arm armor, you also need a drawing of the core circuit. But even if it''s external armor, I can''t make it with my current ability. " With Sean''s current ability, he probably needs to invest another 12 points of proficiency to directly improve the forging knowledge from demonization knowledge (bronze) to antiquity knowledge (legend), and then he can start making this armor. Of course, even if it can be made by hand, the materials needed to make external armor can not be simply collected, and several of them cannot be purchased through normal channels. In addition, the manufacturing drawings of the core circuit are also a problem. But Sean doesn''t care. He believes that as long as he has enough time, he can definitely make this legendary equipment. At least getting this drawing is a good start, and the rest is just moving forward step by step. Hearing Sean''s words, Alfred was disappointed, but he also knew that good things could not be so easy to obtain. After all, Bavarian arm armor was the product of the twilight era, which was the powerful equipment used by all people to deal with the gods. But when his eyes fell on the other side of the desk, he asked curiously, "what is this?" "A failed imitation of Bavarian Arm Armor." Sean glanced at the two hard armor gloves on the right side of the desk and said with disdain. ========Split line======== The right eye is swollen like a walnut. I can''t tell why I went to the hospital in the morning. It is said that it is caused by high pressure and mental tension. Let''s take a look today. I''ll relax a little and relieve my tense nerves. In addition, please give me a reward and comfort! Chapter 76 "Defective products?" Alfred went up with some curiosity and picked up the pair of hands. It''s a glove, but it''s actually a metal product, much like the hand and Arm Armor of a knight''s armor. The arm armor was just long enough to completely protect Alfred''s arm. It was dark and dull, and it was obviously painted with a layer of matte material. The structure of the finger is no different from that of the general hand guard, which is a three section structure, but the inner and outer surfaces of the bend are obviously paved with soft scales, which is to prevent the finger from being cut off due to being chopped; The inner lining of the arm armor does not know what structure it is, but the hand will not feel cold and hard when stretched out. It seems that there is a layer of soft cushion to protect it, and the hard armor on the surface is not locked layer by layer. It looks more like it is poured into one body, which can well prevent the cutting of swords and the puncture damage of spears and halberds. In any way, this arm armor is obviously made by special means, which is far from being comparable to modern Arm Armor making methods, and it is better than ordinary Arm Armor in terms of material. Sean knew this equipment because he had seen it on the forum at the beginning, but the data in the game and reality are completely different. This hand guard modeled on Bavarian Arm Armor and outer armor can not become a magic equipment because there is no core circuit. In this world, the so-called enchanted equipment is the most intuitive embodiment for Sean, that is, it has attached attributes. For example, it can increase strength and agility, or it can have some other effects, and it can resist a certain degree of damage. In addition, all other equipment is just ordinary equipment, and the best is high quality. If it is in the game, in fact, high-quality equipment may not be better than demonized equipment. Some powerful and explosive high-quality equipment is even better than special effect silver. However, in reality, such a situation is impossible, because such equipment is no longer such simple and straightforward data as increasing defense and attack power, but is expressed purely by data such as hardness and sharpness that Sean doesn''t particularly understand at present. And Sean really doesn''t care about this kind of equipment. [Bavarian Arm Armor outer armor (defective), high quality, hardness 25, strength 17, immune to chopping and stabbing damage. Equipment requirements: strength 25, endurance 25.] [Item Description: This is an imitation made from Bavarian arm armor, but it can only be regarded as a defective product due to the lack of energy supply of the core circuit. However, because the materials used are extremely special, even the defective hand guard is much stronger than the ordinary hand guard. However, if an alternative core circuit can be found, this hand guard may become a real imitation of Bavarian Arm Armor.] "This hand guard is useless to me. Just take it with you." Sean''s eyes have scanned the attributes of this equipment and found that the above data is indeed different from the game, and there are more equipment requirements. "The production materials used are very rare, and ordinary weapons will not cause any damage. You can even use it as a shield card or fist blade." Sean didn''t know what the strength meant, but he had seen the blade worn by Alfred before. There was also a strength display on it, but it was only ten points. I think it should be the damage caused by the blade. And hardness Sean is very clear that any thing in the world will have hardness data, which means that once it attacks with power beyond this degree, it may destroy it. The hardness of the general military shield is only about 16 points, but this defective product is 25 points high, so Sean said that it is actually a very normal thing to use this thing as a shield or fist blade. Besides, Alfred himself seemed to be very familiar with boxing skills. Sean actually considered whether to find a way to get Alfred closer to the transfer of boxers. Alfred didn''t know that Sean had begun to plan for his future development. His eyes had always been focused on this arm armor. Although it was not a real Bavarian arm armor, it also interested him very much. At the moment, he would not be polite to hear Sean say so. Although this hand guard may be a little heavy due to the material, it''s not a burden for Alfred. After wearing it, I tried it a few times and felt just right. Sean''s eyes withdrew from the equipment. He knew that this arm armor could not really improve Alfred''s strength, but it could make him more effective. In this way, the cave naturally has no value. Sean, Cecilia and Alfred didn''t even have the interest to wander around other places, so they immediately rushed back. Because they knew that Sean actually attached great importance to the spider eggs in the cave, and he had to be vigilant before coming, but there was no need to go back. Although I don''t know why the crypt demons disappeared, Sean can probably guess. I''m afraid the crypt demons in the crypt channel have died. After all, there was only one player in the game, but this time a lot of people came. Sean wondered whether the crypt was a copy or not. If it is a copy, there should obviously be a boss guard. It is impossible to get this production drawing so easily. Even the harvest of this trip is far higher than the normal income of a copy. Although the magician of Medusa chamber of Commerce may really be treated as a boss, and whether it''s means or heart, it''s really cruel and unusual, but for Sean, it''s not as good as the mutant corpse demon in the star meteorite forest. But if it''s not a copy, Sean can get enough experience value by killing the crypt demon, the magician of Medusa chamber of Commerce and all kinds of monsters of the land. He has now raised the [scholar] level to level 3. As long as he raises the [soldier] class level to two levels, he can do the transfer task. The only thing that made Sean feel a little pity was that he didn''t have any experience in killing the members of the mercenary regiment. With this doubt, Sean has rushed back to the cave mouth. This time, the travel speed is faster than when he went. The time before and after is just three days. "Don''t you think you''ve deceived people too much?" When the people entered the artificially built cultivation cave * *, a familiar cry echoed in the cave. "Deceive people too much?" Another obvious voice in reply also sounded, and there was some disdain in the words, "if you are willing to give you one, it will be enough to give you face. Don''t forget where this is. Even if we kill you, none of these spider eggs will be given to you. What can you do?" Hearing this, Sean''s face turned black on the spot. He has long regarded all the spider eggs in the cave as his booty, but now someone dares to rob his booty, which makes Sean not angry! Without thinking, he rushed out immediately, stood above the grading platform excavated by the crypt demon, and squinted at the people on the level 4 platform. Nearly 20 people stood on this four-level platform. Their clothes were obviously damaged. It was obvious that they found here after a series of dead battles. However, these nearly twenty people are not a whole. From the scattered positions of each other and the look of mutual vigilance, Sean can judge that the other party is four groups of people, probably from four different mercenary regiments, and one of them happens to be his old acquaintance. Bloody mercenary regiment. However, the largest villain mercenary regiment in siroda village has now become the most miserable of the four groups. Six people have escaped, but there are only three left, including the head. The scene in front of him happened to be what Sean was most worried about, but he didn''t expect that such a situation would inevitably appear after all. Only when Sean''s eyes were swept, he could see that the blood crying mercenary regiment must have offended people too hard. It would come to no good end if it fell into other people''s hands this time. Therefore, in order to protect their lives, they had to take people to the cave and hope to exchange the spider eggs in the cave for their own dog''s life. This kind of thing is naturally understandable for mercenaries. If someone really empties all the spider eggs in the hole, Sean can only admit bad luck. After all, he had expected such a thing before, but anyway, the drawings for making Bavarian Arm Armor are enough to make up for the loss. But now this scene was caught by himself, so if he didn''t fight for this tone, Sean would be ashamed of his identity as a player. Therefore, when these people saw Sean''s appearance, several people who seemed to be the head of the mercenary regiment showed a trace of vigilance, obviously taking Sean as someone who wanted to take a share. However, after seeing the fluctuation of Sean''s breath, the alert color on his face disappeared, replaced by a kind of disdain and even mocking Sean''s identity. Only the head of the bloody mercenary regiment and the other two changed their faces and quickly put back the spider eggs on their hands, with a cramped face. This move naturally attracted the attention of others, the laughter around gradually decreased, and some doubts appeared on all faces. "Don''t you know that these spider eggs are mine?" Sean''s face was cold at the moment. Although he didn''t have the strength of the next bronze, the momentum on his body was by no means comparable to those people. You know, he could keep calm in the confrontation with Alfred, "and the weapons of the cave demon people in your hands are also mine." Sean had naturally left those weapons aside for convenience, but he didn''t expect to be held in his hand by these robber mercenaries at the moment. Fortunately, he had already put ten grams of amber armor into his backpack, otherwise he was afraid that it would fall into other people''s pockets. "What a big breath." A burly man with a figure almost comparable to Hank sneered, "when you see us here, you dare to say that things are yours. Don''t you pay attention to us?" The laughter was louder around. The cold color on Sean''s face faded slightly, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a slightly shy smile, but everyone can see that this smile is a sincere smile from his heart. But when everyone saw Sean''s smile, they couldn''t help feeling a chill, as if they had been stared at by the hunter. However, Sean''s next sentence eliminated the chill of these people and showed an angry look on their faces. "You''re right. I really didn''t pay attention to you." ========Split line======== The starting point and the precipice are enemies with me! It took an hour to get into the backstage of the author! Click the upload update, and there are 404 errors seven times in a row. I''m going to crash! This is the eighth time! Hey, hey! Did the update succeed? Chapter 77 On the open platform of Royce manor, count Mario stood at the edge of the platform and looked into the distance with gloomy eyes. From the green veins of his hands on the guardrail, we can know that count Mario''s heart is not calm at this time, and his knuckles have faintly turned white because of his strength. Everyone knows that the count is extremely angry at this moment, but no one knows why he is angry. Even Martin, whom count Mario trusted most, was standing on one side with his head down, not to mention a dozen other knights. Just then, a door connecting the platform was suddenly opened, and a magician in black walked in quickly. I don''t know why, at the moment when he saw mudes coming back, Martin suddenly felt a little relieved. He whispered to the count, "Sir, mudes is back." Mario nodded, but did not look back, but still looked into the distance. It was not until mudes came to Mario that the ambitious count finally said, "how about it?" "The two kids don''t know where they are. I can''t find them." Mudes shook his head. "Then he stayed in seroda village for three days, but he still didn''t wait for them, but the room they rented in seroda Village Hotel has been kept. I know that they paid the rent for half a month in advance." "What are these two kids doing?" Mario frowned. "Adults can rest assured that I have summoned a little guy to play with them. As long as they return to the village, they will fight with that little guy." Murdes whispered, "although we can''t witness their battle, we just need the results, don''t we?" Count Mario finally nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "indeed, I only need the result. As for other means, it''s just for the result If those two little guys show enough potential, they deserve my attention. How much potential he can show is worth my effort. " At the time of saying this, Mario still maintained his arrogance as an aristocrat. It seems that his willingness to invite Sean and Cecilia is to give them the greatest recognition and face, and they should accept it with gratitude - at least, they should have such an expression, including mudes, Martin and others. After a little meditation, Mario glanced at mudes, and his voice became sharp: "what''s going on at the Medusa chamber of Commerce?" "I''m sorry, Lord count." Mudes''s voice was very calm and could not hear the slightest apology, but his head was slightly lowered, which was the greatest respect he could show, "Medusa chamber of commerce can''t provide you with any assistance for the time being. Polar silver... Has revoked Powell''s business leadership status and completely withdrew from the dispute. Now the black cat chamber of commerce can devote all its efforts to fighting with us. " "What about the attitude of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance?" "Acquiescence." Murdes whispered, and instantly everyone fell silent. After a long time, Mario suddenly hit the stone guardrail on the platform. "The kid Durun has begun to fight back." Mario looked angry. "Although he didn''t know that we gave the fire dragon poison, he also knew that he intended to compete with him for the Lord''s inheritance. In terms of the Kingdom''s law, he has higher priority than me, so now he has begun to intervene in rectifying the territory, and I can''t do it at all. " Mario accentuated the word "we", and his attitude was very obvious, which was to drag the Medusa chamber of commerce into the water. There is no doubt that if Durun knew that Medusa was also among the people who killed his father, the Medusa chamber of Commerce would not have to do business, at least in tinders. Besides the tindes collar, other lords who are allies with the Royce family will certainly refuse the goods of Medusa chamber of Commerce. Therefore, when Medusa chamber of Commerce chose count Mario, they had no way back. "Durun has expanded the garrison in tindersburg." Martin whispered to mudes about what happened these days, "the veteran has accepted the post of tindersburg Defense Force officer, and the whole garrison in tindersburg is under his command The count, who was asked to return by truun in the name of foreign affairs, is not allowed to enter tindersburg until the defense scale of tindersburg is rearranged completely. " Mudes now knows why Mario is so angry, which is a kind of naked distrust. Although I don''t know whose idea it came from, there is no doubt that if Mario gives orders in the name of righteousness, unless Mario turns against Durun on the spot, he can only leave tindersburg in dismay, which is a slap in front of everyone for Mario, who pays great attention to face problems. "What is the size of the garrison in tindersburg now?" Murdes asked. "The rectification started two days ago and cleaned up a number of people fishing in troubled waters. Now there are less than 100 people." "The count has no real power and can only have 50 guards at most. In that case, leave 50 people and the others go to tindersburg to sign up." Murdes said in a deep voice, "but the Knights don''t need to pass. They won''t be trusted Let''s choose to hibernate for the time being. Wait until the time is ripe. As long as Durun doesn''t know that the fire dragon poison is from us, he doesn''t need to worry at all. " Martin smiled bitterly: "the adult arranged people to sign up for the defense army early in the morning, but..." Murdes raised his eyebrows. "The veteran named Peter was dealt with by the review system of the Royal regular army, and nearly two-thirds of the soldiers were eliminated." Martin''s face was helpless, "and now these people have exposed their identity, which makes the kid truun suspicious, and it''s not suitable to hide any more." "Let them go to the mercenary Union." Mudes didn''t even think about it, "but be careful not to let them all be in the same mercenary regiment. It''s best to disperse them into four or five mercenaries, and then select a small number of people to join other mercenary regiments to mix the water." Hearing mudes'' proposal, Martin suddenly saw the sinister part of mudes''s move. Anyway, those people have turned from the dark side to the bright side, so disperse them and put them under the command of some other mercenary regiments, which makes truun doubt those mercenary regiments. Even if the other party knows that this may be an illusion, he will never dare to use these mercenary regiments to do business again. From this point, we can isolate truun. Mario immediately understood the intention of mudes''s move, and his face looked a little better: "so, about the ceremony?" "It''s all ready." At this time, mudes took a dark red gem out of his arms and handed it to count Mario. "If it''s not necessary, please think carefully. Once you use this gem, you won''t have any way back. Even if you win the war, you can''t inherit the tindes collar." This time, Mario didn''t say anything, but his eyes became more vicious. After a moment of silence, he finally took a hard breath, and then exhaled heavily, as if to increase his inner determination, and then put away the dark red gem. At this point, mudes naturally wouldn''t say anything. Even Martin and a dozen other knights kept silent. It is only when everyone''s eyes look at the gem that they will show a trace of uneasiness. ¡­¡­ Dozens of kilometers to the west of Royce manor, a black hand suddenly broke through the earth and smashed all the stones covering the ground. Judging from the slight vibration on the ground and the continuous vibration of those small stone chips, it is obvious that this fist broke through the ground and used some very special ability. Otherwise, it would not have such a strong follow-up reaction. The black hand turned to the edge. After a while, the second same black hand stretched out. The two hands supported on the edge. With a slight force, a figure emerged from the ground. After climbing up from the ground, the man glanced around very vigilantly. After confirming that there was no danger, he squatted down and put his hand back into the ground behind him. This man was Alfred, wearing a defective Bavarian Arm Armor. The entrance of this cave passage was covered again after the people went in. No wonder mudes couldn''t find anyone after he came. Alfred reached out to the ground and pulled Cecilia out. Then he took out the pile of crypt demon weapons, as well as the package that Sean had been carrying behind his back. But now there is no compressed fast food dry food in this package. These foods have been eaten by them for a long time. After all, they have spent 12 days in this place. Now in this backpack are the last Spider Egg left by the hole * * and the ten grams of amber hard armor taken from the crypt demon. "Hurry up! Those damn demon spiders are coming again! " Below came Sean''s frightened cry. Hearing this sound, Alfred dared not neglect it. He stuffed his backpack into Cecilia''s arms, turned and leaned down again, and quickly dragged Sean in charge of the rear of the hall up from the ground. When climbing out of the crypt, I didn''t forget to shoot a demon spider that was important to Sean''s shoes back to the ground * *. At the same time, I turned around and Sean swept all the broken stones and other things around me back to the ground * * and completely filled the crypt. After all this, Sean and Alfred lay on the ground in a big font, breathing heavily, with a sense of happiness for the rest of their lives. From the beginning to the end, they not only faced the problem of insufficient food, but also encountered countless dangers and troubles on the way back. Even Sean, at the moment, his clothes have become messy, and there is blood still overflowing in his back and thighs, which is obviously badly hurt; Alfred had more than a dozen wounds on his body. Fortunately, it was not fatal. Otherwise, just the amount of bleeding, the two would never come back alive. The only good thing was Cecilia, who was well protected, but even so, there was a wound about three centimeters long on her left abdomen, which was scratched by the front sting of a human faced spider. "Hoo." After a long rest, Sean finally had some strength, but he was also a little dizzy with hunger. If it weren''t for the ability to survive in desperate circumstances, Sean and others would really have to wait to die in the crypt as early as the moment of food shortage. "Come on, let''s go back to seroda village." With a strong spirit, Sean stood up and said, "after two or three days of rest in the village of zeloda, let''s leave tindes and take back the kingdom of Serian It''s also time for us to start thinking about our mercenary regiment. You can rest assured that as long as we stabilize, we will come and pick up your daughter. " Alfred did not say anything, but nodded heavily, with a little more hope for a new life in his eyes. And Sean, after seeing Alfred nodding, glanced at his personal panel¡ª¡ª [Combat Occupation: Warrior 7, scholar Level 3] [remaining proficiency points: 8] [personal attribute - strength: 14 + 8 (18); Endurance: 15 + 3 (20); Agility: 12 + 8 (17); Wisdom: 10 + 5 (16); Will: 12 + 5 (19)] "Finally meet the transfer conditions." ========Split line======== There are guests at home today. I''m sorry for the late update. Chapter 78 This is a very old house. The house is not high. It has only two floors, and it is still in the robes architectural style. This architectural style is mainly reflected in the conservation of space, with a sense of solemnity. It originated from the change of gorot''s architectural style. It was born in the middle of the Renaissance and was popular for some time. However, in the end, because this architectural style is too gloomy and solemn, it does not have the upward noble spirit as gorot''s architectural style. Therefore, this architectural style has never appeared since the middle and later period of the Renaissance. Judging from this point, this dilapidated house has a history of at least hundreds of years. But Sean, standing at the door of the house at this time, didn''t come to be an architect, so he didn''t even take a look at the broken walls around the house. He checked his situation again - not clothes or anything else, but his personal attribute panel and skill list. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he reached out and knocked on the door. "Dong Dong." The sound on the thick door was slightly different from the general knocking. After a long time, the door finally opened. There was no creak when the old door opened, nor the sound of heavy wooden doors grinding on the ground. Everything was a little different from Sean''s imagination. The door opened quietly. Standing behind the door was a thin little old man. His height was estimated to be shorter than Cecilia, maybe not even one meter and five meters. His old face was full of wrinkles, and his hair almost fell off. Only a few thin silver hairs stuck to his scalp. He was wearing a thin white linen suit, brown pants and bare feet. His right hand was leaning on a crutch - but Sean knew that it was not an ordinary crutch, and there was a straight sword hidden in it, His left hand is still on the edge of the door. This is a thin old man who seems to be dying at any time. His slightly trembling appearance makes people feel a little worried about his body. But all this is just an illusion. Sean knew very well that the old man was a real five rank strong man. According to the strength of the miracle continent, he was a lower silver. Sean may not understand the strength score in the world, but he will never forget that in the game, hundreds of third-order and fourth-order players came to find the little old man''s trouble, and he easily killed him. This alone is enough to say that the little old man is by no means an easy guy. Because of this, the color of respect on Sean''s face at the moment is naturally not fraud. On the one hand, it is because of the strength of the little old man, on the other hand, it is because the little old man holds the key to becoming a curse seal swordsman. "Who are you looking for?" The little old hair made a series of coughs. After finally stopping the violent cough, he asked slightly weakly,. "Hello, I''m looking for Master Yoda." Sean tried his best to answer according to the process strategy written on the forum. He knew that in fact, to receive this hidden occupation, he needed to do a few pre tasks first, but these tasks were interspersed in the whole Gleason area. When all the tasks were cleared according to the process line, he didn''t know that a few months later, Sean would soon return to the kingdom of Celian. There was no time to slowly clear these tasks, so he had to take risks. He bet on the authenticity of the world! Take the simplest reasoning, there is a murder in the game world, but you can only find the evidence through the program set by the game itself; But in reality, you don''t need it. You just need doubt to carry out targeted investigation, or even find out the evidence first and then push back. This is the biggest difference. "I''m Yoda." The old man looked at Sean and coughed again. Then he said weakly, "but he''s not a master." "Are you Master Yoda?" Sean didn''t seem to hear the following sentence. He said with surprise, "I heard that you were a swordsman before, so I specially came to visit you and ask you to guide my swordsmanship." "Child, you may recognize the wrong person." Yoda shook his head slightly. "How can a man like me afford a sword?" Seeing Yoda''s attitude so stiff, Sean was pleasantly surprised. Because according to the original strategy in the forum, if he could not meet the requirements of contact conditions, he would not even bother to go back and close the door directly, but now he didn''t close the door directly, which gave Sean hope. "Master!" So I didn''t want to think about it. Sean simply knelt on his knees and hung his head. "I''ve been traveling in this kingdom for a long time. I''m lucky to hear some stories about your past. I know it''s impolite for me to come here rashly, but I''ve been stuck in this bottleneck for too long. As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, I won''t give up." Yodario stared at Sean quietly with some turbid eyes. No one knew what the master was thinking. "I haven''t taught anyone for a long time." Yoda said suddenly. Sean has some stomach trouble. In fact, he doesn''t need Yoda education at all. As long as this powerful and frightening little old man reveals some secrets about the curse seal swordsman, he can naturally complete the transfer. However, at the moment, he still had to show some amazement and surprise in time. He raised his head and looked at Yoda excitedly. If he remembered correctly, the next task would depend on whether he could take office as a curse seal swordsman. "My sword skill is not pure sword skill." Yoda turned and walked slowly towards the house. Sean would immediately follow, but when he wanted to close the door after entering the house, he was stunned to find that the door was heavier than he thought, like a stone door. "Close the door." Ahead came Yoda''s weak voice. Sean doesn''t know if this is a test, but he also knows that since he can take office without completing a bunch of pre tasks like the game, he also loses the shelter of the game system. As long as he fails, he is likely to lose the employment of this task immediately. Therefore, Sean showed some caution, but he didn''t know that when this scene fell in Yoda''s eyes, it became full of fear and desire for strength. Finally he closed the door, but Sean was too tired to sweat. He estimated that even if he attacked the door, it would take him a day or two to break in. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help but reach out and knock on the wall next to him. Sure enough, he found that the wall was very different from ordinary walls. It was much heavier here, and the material was probably mixed with some other things. "Your observation is very careful." Yoda didn''t know when he came down from the second floor with some books in his hand. "This is a good thing, at least for your upcoming study." Sean nodded and came respectfully without making any sound. The daylighting in the house is not good, or it should be said that the building site selection of the house is very problematic. Its windows are opened in the southeast or northwest, so naturally only a small part of the sun can shine through the light, and the place where the light shines is also very limited. The whole house looks particularly gloomy, which is also one of the main reasons why this architectural style was abandoned later. "If you want my advice, you need to spend a long time here." Yoda sat on a chair and put some books in his hand on one side of the table. "My sword skills are different from those of any swordsman. If it''s just a pure competition in swordsmanship, it''s difficult for me to win the other side. But if there are no limited skills, I dare to say that few swordsmen can win me." "This is not nonsense. A swordsman is only a fourth-order profession. In this world of winning or losing based on strength, which fourth-order profession can win your fifth-order profession? If you have the ability, you can compare it with Levi, Beth and jerrand to see if they don''t abuse you." Of course Sean won''t say these words unless he''s stupid enough to be saved. So Yoda saw the young man who was about to become his student and nodded his head skillfully, showing the serious attitude that a student should have. The student seems to be doing well¡ª¡ª Yoda''s heart was a little happy, but his haggard face did not show: "my sword skill needs a certain foundation of magic, so take a look at these books first. At least I have to learn the above basic theories before I can formally instruct you... " Yoda''s words continued, but Sean had begun to make a player''s mistake: he didn''t bother to pay attention. His eyes had fallen on the books on the table. With a slight touch of his hand, Sean''s whole body trembled like an electric shock. However, this action was too subtle, so the Master Yoda didn''t find anything different about Sean. He didn''t know that Sean would have this tremor. In fact, he thought that when his hand touched the books, a system message would pop up. [it is detected that the skill "basic knowledge of magic" needs to be proficient. Do you want to learn it?] This is a skill that a magician apprentice must master. The role of the game is to increase the MP recovery speed by + 1 in the non combat state, and only add 10 points to the full level 10. For those magicians who are prone to thousands of MP points, it is simply a chicken rib skill. If you can choose, any magician player will not waste proficiency to activate this skill, but there is no way, because there is no way to learn magic without activating this skill. Like [magic Chemistry (bronze)], it grasps all the relevant knowledge and skills of magic forging. To understand this, Sean naturally can only consume a little proficiency to activate this skill. Who makes the curse seal swordsman actually a disguised magic system. Yoda''s voice continued: "... Just stay here and study hard during this time." "Master, I''m finished." Sean whispered and interrupted the master''s voice. "Yes." Master Yoda nodded, "... Good, as long as you finish learning, I..." Wait, what seems wrong? ========Split line======== This chapter has been tossed for a long time. Sorry, it has been deleted and modified several times. Well, there''s another chapter in the evening. Chapter 79 "You... What did you say?" Master Yoda looked at Sean in surprise. To understand the meaning of "surprise" on Master Yoda''s almost stacked facial features is really a very difficult thing. Don''t forget that Master Yoda''s eyes are very cloudy. But Sean is still a serious and studious student: "I''ve finished the basics of magic, teacher." "Have you finished learning?" Master Yoda whispered, "what is the classification of elements?" "Earth, water, fire and wind." This problem will be known even if it is not a magician. "The classification of magic?" "Elemental magic, mystical magic, soul power magic, life magic." This problem is as retarded as the classification of elements. "How did magic come from?" "Communicate the elemental forces dissociated from the world through spiritual meditation, and store them in the body after thorough purification to form their own nuclear enamel." This kind of problem is still a little silly, at least Sean thinks so, but he doesn''t know that in fact, his behavior of reciting all the official details is also a little silly to outsiders. "The relationship between magic, magic and spirit?" "Triangle stable alliance..." this problem is finally a little difficult. However, Sean is still not afraid of this, because the skill he mastered through proficiency is not only to accelerate the recovery of magic, but also a lot of relevant knowledge has been printed into his mind, which makes him completely able to answer these questions without thinking. As Yoda''s questions become more and more tricky, Sean can''t copy the contents of the books. He must think about it before he can make the answers appear a little mature, rather than end up with a "superficial" and "childish" evaluation. However, on the contrary, the answer Sean answered from the perspective of players will also bring some shocking repercussions in the world. This result naturally makes Master Yoda''s speed of asking questions slower and slower, and even has begun to be not limited to the basic knowledge of magic law. An hour later, the rhythm of question and answer has begun to slow down. After almost every question, Sean needs several minutes to think before he can answer, while Yoda needs more than ten minutes to ask new questions. This pair of strange teachers and disciples began to sweat on each other''s forehead. This is a manifestation of great mental consumption. But the dialogue continues. I don''t know how much time has flowed away from the dialogue between the teachers and disciples. The sun no longer shines in the window. This house, which already seems a little gloomy, is like being swallowed up by a monster called darkness at this moment. Sean and Yoda in the house seemed unaware of this. They were immersed in an extremely special environment, and their clothes had already been soaked with sweat and tightly adhered to their bodies. The night wind gradually rises, and the temperature drops sharply in the room without fire. Yoda trembled slightly, and his godless eyes began to focus again. But at this moment, Sean was lucky to see the flash of fine light in his turbid eyes, which was a spirit that didn''t bow to the years and body. However, after this fleeting fine awn, what came in exchange was an extremely violent cough, as if to cough out your heart and lungs. Sean suddenly woke up, and all his senses recovered. He immediately got up and walked towards Master Yoda, but unexpectedly, because he kept a position for too long, the whole person seemed a little stiff. The numbness caused by the re circulation of blood in the body was more like depriving Sean of his control over the body. It just made Sean kneel in front of Yoda in an instant. Yoda finally stopped coughing and looked at Sean kneeling in front of him. He gently covered his hand around his mouth and felt the stickiness on his hand. Yoda knew he was bleeding again. But he still opened his mouth and said, "you have seen my situation. I''m afraid my life will come to an end soon. Even my strength has decreased a lot, so what I said before can''t teach you. It''s not casual." Sean was silent. He just regarded Yoda as a key point of transfer, but through a series of questions and answers just now, Sean really wants to thank the master. If it weren''t for the master''s help, it would be difficult for Sean to understand the world in another way. It''s true that he understands and thinks about the world from the perspective of players. It''s not a fault, and he can even understand the world more quickly. However, in this way, it will also cause some subjective bias, so as to completely lose the real understanding of the world. The sooner this view is improved, the more important it will be for future development. After all, Sean has only been in the world for two months. He is like a newborn child. He has not formed his own values, world outlook and outlook on life for the world. Simply put, it is not really, thoroughly and completely integrated into the world. "Go straight West from here. About half a day''s journey, you will see a mountain peak." Yoda coughed again and said, "there is a solitary grave on that mountain. There is a package I put there many years ago You, go and get it back for me tomorrow. " "Yes, sir." Sean this teacher, is called very sincere, there is no false. "It''s a little late today. You can rest here for a night." It seemed that Yoda remembered something. Yoda found that the whole house was really dark. "I don''t boil water here, but there''s a small bathhouse in the compartment over there. You can clean it. If you eat food... Do you mind what you left at noon?" "Of course." Sean replied, but he was worried about Alfred and Cecilia. After the people climbed out of the cave the day before yesterday, Sean, Alfred and Cecilia immediately returned to the village of zeloda, where they naturally had a good meal and drink. But I don''t know why, after returning to the warm wind home, Sean suddenly felt a very subtle feeling, as if he was stared at by something, but no matter how vigilant and concerned he was, he never found anything different. However, in this way, Sean would be more cautious, so he explained to Alfred and Cecilia the next morning, and then came here to find Master Yoda. He didn''t arrive here until noon on the fourth day. The master lives at the junction of tindersley and sodsley. It is a very remote place. It is not the main passage, and the road is not easy to walk, so naturally no one will find it here. If it hadn''t been in the game, some players had done a series of tasks and got a more accurate coordinate point, I''m afraid they couldn''t find it here. Sean had already known about going to the solitary grave to find mission items. He also knew what kind of monster he might have to face on that mountain. However, Sean didn''t pay attention to the monster. It was not difficult to deal with it with his current strength, let alone he knew all the weaknesses of the monster long ago, but it took some time. After taking a bath, a candlestick has been lit in the dark house, which is probably the only lighting in the house. Dinner is just a little salted and dried meat and rye bread. The biggest advantage of these foods is that they can be stored for a long time without worrying about deterioration. Of course, the disadvantage is also known as bad taste - it''s even better to compress the taste of fast food dry food. Of course, Sean won''t take out the compressed instant dry food prepared by him at this time, which is obviously an act of looking down on people. While he was eating, Yoda took a bath in the bathroom in the back compartment. When he came out, Sean just finished this weird and tasteless dinner. "I haven''t seen anyone here for a long time, but I often tidy up several rooms upstairs. You can choose any one to sleep." Yoda sat on the table and began to enjoy his dinner. Although he looked very old and weak, Sean didn''t expect that his teeth were still very good. As soon as the salted dry meat and hard rye bread entered his mouth, he would soon be bitten and swallowed. Of course Sean was not interested in watching an old man eat, so he quickly went to the second floor and chose a room to sleep. Today''s dialogue with Yoda shocked him so much that he realized that although he had been hypnotizing himself that this was a real world and could not return to the earth, he still had some rejection in his bones. Until today, he really realized that he could no longer look at the world from a purely game perspective. The world is not just about injury, illness and death, learning and mastering skills, nor just learning with proficiency. If he wants to continue to grow and survive, he needs to understand and really master these skills, so that they can become his own things and form his own instinct. Being proficient can only give him some shortcuts and enable him to learn more quickly, but it will not make these things become his instinct. Before he knew it, Sean soon fell asleep. The next day, at dawn, Sean was awakened by Yoda. After a simple breakfast, Sean set foot on the road to the West Cliff under Yoda''s gaze. Behind him, he heard Yoda''s classic mantra. "May magic be with you!"======== Split line =========== the browser is crashed by me... I think my computer will reinstall the system again, and I''m so upset. Chapter 80 The leaden gray cloud curtain hangs low, smearing the world with an extremely thick gray. It''s not dark clouds, there''s no lightning and thunder, but it makes people feel a sense of breathless heavy pressure in a trance. It seems that the world will collapse soon. In particular, Sean looks up slowly on the way up the mountain, which is a strange illusion very close to this day. This is an unnamed cliff located in Soderling. Sean vaguely remembers standing at the top of the cliff and seeing two-thirds of the landform in Soderling. Of course, for a mountainous territory, this kind of cliff has no practical value. Of course, the most interesting thing is that the mountain road is in tindes, but the continuous cliffs face Saud. Therefore, if count Saud rashly sent troops up the mountain to build surveillance fortifications, it would likely lead to a dispute between Cheng and the Marquis of tindes - no local nobles would allow the armies of other nobles to move on their territory, because it was an insult at all. However, marquis Perot of tindes, because the location of the mountain is too remote, the logistics line can not be pulled so long. If military forces are really invested here, the cost will not be a small amount. So the two lords had a tacit understanding with each other. No one put forward any opinions and views on the cliff. It seemed that there was no cliff at all. Therefore, there was the solitary grave erected by Yoda here. The way up the mountain was very smooth. I didn''t meet the monster Sean had been on guard. If it was two months ago, Sean might think it was a bug or something, and then he would be happy to take his things and leave without thinking about anything else. But this time is different. Even if he has stood in front of the solitary grave at the moment, Sean still maintains enough vigilance, because he knows that the monster is not a safe thing. Its natural wandering characteristics make it difficult for it to wait in a place stably. After all, this is not a game and there is no program limit. Even monsters need to eat, build nests and live. Sean''s eyes fell on the tombstone of the solitary grave. In the middle of it was written "faith and commitment". There was neither the name of the grave nor the name of the person who dropped the tombstone. It looked like an anonymous grave. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that the stone of the tombstone is the same as that of the house where Master Yoda lives, and the carving technique used in the words on the tombstone is not chiseling, but similar to the inlaying of a magic array. Then contact Master Yoda''s identity, occupation and the purpose of letting Sean come here. Naturally, you can clearly know who carved this tombstone. Sean half knelt at the grave, closed his eyes and whispered something. The breeze, like a naughty spirit, lifted the corners of Sean''s clothes, pulled his hair slightly, smiled and continued to move forward, running from the cliff to the sky, as if to throw into the arms of the low gray cloud. A long time later, Sean stood up, walked behind the tombstone and gently tapped the mud and stone on the ground with his scabbard. After a while, Sean found what he wanted - it was not very thick soil. After pulling away the sand and stone with the scabbard, he could see a small package made of white cloth. This package was what Sean was looking for on this trip. This solitary tomb is not for people, but for Yoda''s old beliefs and the promise of his last disciple. The gifted and intelligent disciple, who should be regarded as Sean''s senior in name, promised Yoda that he would come back here in a year, rediscover the faith buried by Yoda, and then fulfill his promise to inherit everything from Yoda. However, according to the excavation of the exquisite party in the game, this highly talented man has broken his promise for ten years. He never came back until the first expansion was updated and Yoda died. He gently swept away the sand and stone wrapped in his hand, and Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. This time he was really confused. If he didn''t meet the monster when he went up the mountain, it was the best time for sneak attack when he knelt in front of the tombstone and pretended to pray and dug out this package. According to Sean''s understanding of the monster''s character, the other party could never miss such a good opportunity, but why didn''t he respond this time? Glancing around again, Sean determined that it was not the monster''s conspiracy, so he walked towards the way he came, but his inner vigilance was still maintained and did not dare to relax. But until Sean returned to the foot of the mountain, he didn''t see the trace of the monster, which made Sean wonder. Was it really good luck that he didn''t meet the monster? But I don''t know why, Sean''s feeling of being stared at hasn''t changed at all, as if his every move was monitored by others. And this feeling is much stronger than when he went up the mountain. It seems that an unknown enemy is lurking in the dark, ready to give himself a fatal blow. What''s more terrible, Sean can even feel that the other party seems to have become more and more impatient, and his patience seems to be worn out. But even so, Sean didn''t know where the enemy was. When he couldn''t find the enemy, Sean certainly wouldn''t mess around blindly. So still with enough vigilance and vigilance, Sean is not here to continue wasting time and directly embarked on the road of return. He needs to send this package back to Yoda to complete his transfer. Just as Sean gradually disappeared at one end of the horizon, he stood at the rock when he went down the mountain, and there was a sudden irregular flow of air. When the abnormal air flow gradually faded, a dog head wearing leather armor was finally exposed to the air. Its hands hold two serrated daggers. The body of the dagger is dark black. It can''t see whether there is poison, but it''s certain that the two daggers are absolutely matte. The leather armor worn by the dog headed man is also black leather armor coated with matte materials. Judging from these surface features, the dog headed man''s occupation is obviously a thief who prefers assassination skills. However, the size of this dog headed man is slightly different from that of ordinary dog headed people. First of all, the first point is that this dog head man is much stronger. His height has exceeded 1.5 meters, which is definitely tall among dog heads, and his body shape is one circle larger than that of ordinary dog heads; Secondly, the second point is that the skin of this dog headed man is dark red, and has some extremely unique purplish red texture; Finally, the third and most important point is that the dog''s head has no horns, but a pair of sharp horns with hooks. It looks like the head of a little devil. At the moment, once the body shape of the dog head man is revealed, it also emits a strong bloody gas, and from its scarlet eyes and the white mist that constantly spits out, it is obvious that the dog head man has just experienced a bloody killing, and now his mood has not completely calmed down. If Sean could see the dog headed man, he would know why the monster on the cliff didn''t bother him. Similarly, he will know what is staring at him all the time. It''s a pity that Sean couldn''t see the special dog headed man. The dog head man stared at the direction where Sean left, made a few subtle and hoarse barks, as if muttering something, then shook his head and tail, and stepped up to catch up. Its duty is to find a way to solve Sean. Of course, due to his career, the dog head man really wants to have a crisp assassination, but he hasn''t found a chance these days. As Sean felt, the dog''s patience was about to be completely destroyed. The road back is as calm as when I came. Sean set out at dawn and returned to Yoda''s house just at night. Yoda wasn''t too surprised that Sean spent only one day back and forth. According to his understanding of Sean, he should actually be back at about this time. Only when she saw Sean, Yoda sighed and looked sorry in her eyes: "it seems that you didn''t meet that guy." For a strong man like Yoda, one can see if Sean has fought at a glance. From Yoda''s words, it is obvious that he knew there was a monster on the cliff, and maybe he was raised there to guard the solitary grave. It should also be some kind of test or test. Therefore, Yoda naturally felt a little pity that Sean didn''t fight with the monster, because in this way, he couldn''t really understand Sean''s strength. But at the thought of Sean''s performance yesterday, Yoda actually didn''t care so much. But suddenly, Yoda seemed to feel something suddenly, turned his head and looked in the direction when Sean came, and a sharp edge that was completely inconsistent with his age flashed in his muddy eyes. In such a moment, Sean suddenly felt that the tension of being stared at suddenly disappeared. Looking at Yoda''s reaction, Sean even a fool knew what was going on. "It seems that you are being watched by something unclean." Yoda said softly, but his tone was contemptuous. "Well, since you haven''t met that guy, you can take this thing that follows you as a training." At the same time, Yoda opened the package in his hand. Inside was a beautifully made wooden box - the box gave off a faint smell. It seemed that it was because of this smell that the wooden box would not rot even if it was buried in the soil. Casually threw away the cloth in his hand. Yoda opened the box again. Inside was a slightly worn notebook. "This is my previous manuscript about my swordsmanship and some magic experience." Yoda handed the notebook to Sean, but the box didn''t give it to him. "As I said before, I''m old and can''t teach you, so you can read this manuscript and study by yourself." Then Yoda glanced at the dark night: "take this notebook and go back. There is no better chance to train you than to fight a thief who wants to assassinate you in this night If you are alive, you will gain something if you go back and read this manuscript. If you die... " "Then I''ll collect the body for you. The solitary grave on the cliff can just put a real body in May magic be with you. " Then, Yoda closed the door directly in front of Sean. He didn''t even have the mood to let him spend the night or have dinner, leaving Sean standing outside the door foolishly. ========Split line======== It''s too late to talk about this. Sorry, but it''s the only one. Today, I rearranged the story a little and decided to speed up the promotion of the story. I will make compensation tomorrow. Chapter 81 The world is real, but it is crazy and blind. Everything that cannot be explained clearly by logic, people in the world will attribute it to miracles, or someone''s great talent and talent. Just thinking of this, Sean smiled bitterly, because he found that in the game world, players'' identity settings are actually "sons of God", so they just need to work hard to upgrade, accumulate experience and become more proficient. Sean took out the note Yoda gave himself again. [the inauguration prop "Yoda''s manuscript" is detected. You have met the transfer conditions of "curse and seal swordsman". Do you want to take office?] Every time he touched the note, Sean could hear such a voice in his mind. He didn''t change his job at Yoda''s house simply because he didn''t want to cause too much sensation there, but he was well aware of the special "sound effects" caused by the transfer of some occupations. At this time, Sean was a little far away from Yoda''s residence. Not far in front was a forest. He guessed that if the unidentified enemy wanted to fight him, he would choose this forest. With this in mind, Sean quickly walked towards the woods. When he entered the woods, he wanted to use the shelter of trees to minimize the special sound effects caused by the transfer. Yoda believes that Sean''s current strength against the enemy is the best way to test his strength. However, Sean is a player after all. If he is really an aboriginal in the world, he can only follow Yoda''s proposal, test his own situation and cooperate with this manuscript to understand his technical gap. However, he is not, and he also has a certain understanding of the profession of [curse and seal swordsman]. These are Sean''s biggest rely on. As soon as he entered the woods, Sean immediately ran up. He didn''t deliberately hide his tracks, because he knew that since the enemy could easily follow here, no matter how carefully he hid his body, it was meaningless. All he wanted was a gap. When he turned to a place where the surrounding trees were growing very lushly, Sean suddenly stopped, turned aside and stood close to a trunk that was enough to cover his body. After calming his breathing disorder slightly and calming his breath, Sean''s breathing rhythm began to become long and slow, and the feeling that had always made Sean feel a little cold completely disappeared at this moment. He knew that the enemy had lost his trace for the time being, but the next time he met him, I was afraid it would be a real fight. There was not much time to waste. Sean took out Yoda''s manuscript again, but this time, before the voice in his mind sounded, Sean immediately recited yes. At this moment, an unspeakable unique feeling ran through Sean''s body. This feeling began from the abdomen, and then quickly covered the whole body with an extremely fast spreading speed, which made Sean feel an extremely unique itch, as if he had been bitten by ants all over his body. But the problem is that this feeling comes from the body and from the bones. No matter how painful Sean feels and wants to tear and grasp, there is also a pain that he doesn''t know how to start. Sean really wanted to roar, which was different from the situation of the game, but when he opened his mouth to make a sound, his vocal cords seemed to have suffered some kind of trauma. A tearing feeling from his throat made him almost cough up blood. But this feeling didn''t stop. With the more and more intense performance, Sean found that he had this sense of tearing all over his body, as if someone wanted to tear his soul into two. If he could, Sean really wanted to go to sleep, but all this was done while his mind remained extremely awake. Sean can even clearly feel that in this painful process, his induction to the elements flowing in the air has become extremely sharp. Many unique and strange feelings, such as hot, cold, thick and soft, are echoed in Sean''s induction one by one. In his body, it seems that something is gradually forming. Suddenly, before Sean could fully react, a powerful magic burst in Sean''s body. There was no roaring sound, nor too strange brilliance, but the sudden impact did not decrease at all, but the formation of this impact did not seem to have much impact on Sean himself, but just exploded a six pointed star magic array where he stood. Sean breathed out slowly. His body was extremely tired, but his spirit remained in a state of excitement. He knew that this sudden transfer would cause fluctuations in "special sound effects". After all, he did not take the formal way to produce nuclear enamel through meditation, but relied on some strange force that the world could not explain to complete what ordinary people might take months or even years to do in an instant. Therefore, it is normal to have strong sound effects. But he didn''t expect that this "sound effect" has such strong side effects, which is completely different from the situation in the game. "Made another empirical mistake." Sean sighed slightly, then sat against the tree trunk, took out a bottle of water and drank it. He must recover his strength as soon as possible to cope with the battle that may happen at any time. Secondly, he must put the remaining proficiency points into the skills that can be used as soon as possible. Only in this way can he form a stronger combat effectiveness. Thinking of this, Sean opened his personal panel and career introduction. The career he chose in the game was not [curse and seal swordsman], so he was not particularly familiar with this career. However, the [physics] career is always changing. Sean is confident that he can give full play to the combat effectiveness of this career. But what he needs to do is to have a good understanding of the profession first. [curse seal swordsman (third class): this class is inherited from Master Yoda. In essence, it still uses superb swordsmanship as its fighting skills, but if conditions permit, you don''t mind using some small skills to win. Maybe the outside world doesn''t call you very nice, and in the eyes of many sword saints who advocate the meaning of spiritual existence, you are also a crooked way, but you know very well that only living is the greatest victory.] [inaugural reward - may magic be with you: there are many external ways to seek extreme development, but there are not many situations that can be suitable for yourself. You are very lucky to find a new road that is just suitable for you (allowing the use of magic); Victory of the perseverer: when outsiders laugh at you, you always silently adhere to the development of both professions. Maybe you are biased because of hobbies such as talents and interests, but finally you prove to the world that as long as you are willing to pay, you will definitely gain (strength + 5, strength limit + 7, endurance + 4, endurance limit + 7, agility + 6, agility limit + 10, intelligence + 6, Intelligence limit + 9, will limit + 4, will limit + 7)] [inaugural punishment - magic is just a skill: the strength of the curse and seal swordsman does not lie in the ability of magic. What can really rely on is fencing, and magic is always just a skill for the curse and seal swordsman£¨ Unable to master life and soul magic.)] Sean glanced and found that the spell seal swordsman profession was indeed worthy of the high-end title of the hidden profession. In general, for Level 3 occupations, the current attribute added when reaching level 10 is 15 and the limit attribute is 30. That is, when the occupation level is upgraded to level 10, the total of the five individual current attributes is only increased by 15 points, while the total of the growth limit is 30. However, the sum of [curse seal swordsman] hidden profession is 25 and 40 respectively. This growth limit is equivalent to a level 5 profession. No wonder the transfer of hidden profession can be compared with level 4 profession. After slightly checking the professional characteristics, Sean opened the skills panel again, but at a glance, the whole person was stunned. As expected, several new skills have been unlocked after the transfer, but these new skills are all transition skills, which are not particularly important. Sean learned these skills in the game just for the cooperation of tactical skills. But now, due to professional changes, the combat skills that can be produced have also undergone earth shaking changes. Naturally, there is no need to learn these skills. In addition, there are no new skills to learn! In addition to the "basic knowledge of magic" I spent a little proficiency in Yoda''s residence, I don''t even have a skill about magicians! This naturally made Sean feel a little silly. The ideal curse seal swordsman should not be like this! Didn''t you say you could learn two applicable low-level magic skills from Yoda when you first took office? Magic skills! Who swallowed my magic skills! Sean''s hand suddenly touched the notebook that fell to the ground. "Eh?" Sean''s face became a little strange, "isn''t it..." Soon, Sean thought that he had made another mistake in game empiricism. He immediately reached out to pick up the notebook from the ground, opened it and began to watch the contents of the notebook carefully. With Sean''s turning, all the contents recorded in his notebook began to float in Sean''s mind one by one. [the skill "lightness skill" is detected. The learning conditions are 20 agility, 15 intelligence and 15 will. It consumes two proficiency points. Do you want to learn?] [the skill "twining inflammation" is detected. The learning conditions are agile 21, intelligence 15, will 15. It consumes two proficiency points. Do you want to learn?] Lightness, in fact, is the quickness of wind magic. It is a magic that can increase speed, but this skill has been greatly improved in casting speed after improvement. However, the disadvantage is that this magic can only be cast on itself, and can not act on others like quickness - it can be said that many magic skills of spell seal swordsmen can only act on themselves. The inflammation of entanglement seems to be very powerful, but it is actually an improvement of the fire magic burning hand. However, this improvement is very valuable for the mantra and seal swordsman, because this magic is not attached to the hand, but directly acts on the weapon, which can make its own damage with fire damage, and has special effects for many enemies. However, like the lightness skill, they can only cast their own weapons. Moreover, due to the magic flame, there are relatively strict requirements for the material of weapons. Even high-quality weapons can not fully bear it. It can be said that except demonized weapons, any weapons are destroyed one by one. These two skills are more practical skills that spell seal swordsmen can master at the beginning. It''s another matter whether you want to learn the twining inflammation, but the lightness skill is the core tactical skill of the mantra seal swordsman. No matter how the combat style, rhythm and tactical skills of the mantra seal swordsman change, they are all based on the magic skill of lightness skill. Even it''s no exaggeration to say that the mantra seal swordsman who has mastered the lightness skill or not is completely two professions! Thinking of this and looking at the words recorded in the old notebook, Sean finally knew what Yoda gave him. ========Split line======== Fidgety, the concrete floor downstairs collapsed. I''ve been tossing around all day today. I''m going to be crazy by the noise!!! It''s 6 o''clock now. Why don''t they get off work!! Chapter 82 In the end, Sean only consumed two proficiency points to activate the lightness skill. [lightness skill: temporarily eliminate the influence of gravity on the body, agility + 10, lasting for 5 minutes. Magic level 2 ordinary, level 13, proficiency 14.] Taking into account the two new proficiency points after the successful transfer, Sean still has seven remaining proficiency points. And because he has just completed his transfer, his personal attributes have not changed much, but to Sean''s surprise, his intelligence has improved by five points! Sean feels a little puzzled about the improvement of these five points of intelligence. He hasn''t had any special changes except the dialogue with Yoda recently. Is it because that dialogue has increased these five points of intelligence? [personal attribute - strength: 15 + 6 + 2 (18); Endurance: 15 + 3 (21); Agility: 13 + 6 + 2 (18); Wisdom: 16 + 5 (17); Will: 12 + 5 (20)] This attribute is not particularly advantageous, but Sean was surprised that wisdom approached the growth limit so quickly. However, now that he has been transferred to [curse and seal swordsman], he has begun to have a high demand for intellectual attributes, which not only represents the improvement of casting speed, but also affects other skills, such as the growth rate of skill proficiency, understanding of book reading, etc. Gently close his eyes. While recovering his strength, Sean began to think about what skills he needed to master to give full play to the ability of [curse and seal swordsman]. This is the most important step both in this world and in the game at the beginning, because the third-order occupation symbolizes the qualification to start on the stage of miracle continent, and once you have this qualification, you must have your own set of combat system and rhythm. This system is composed of professional characteristics, personal preferences and various skills. After that, the promotion and strengthening of other professions are equal to improving this system. At the beginning, the NPC and various bosses of any high-level profession in the game will have a unique combat system. The player''s so-called strategy is actually a solution to this combat system. Sean believes that this will not change even in this world. In the current team, Cecilia is still very young. She has not formed her own combat system, so her plasticity is very high. As for Alfred, although he has two different combat skills, his combat style has not changed, so he essentially belongs to a set of combat system. Moreover, through the previous cooperation in the cave, Sean knows that Alfred''s combat system has been basically formed. It is unlikely to change, but his plasticity is not as good as Cecilia. The only thing that can be operated is to control the direction of Alfred''s choice of level 4 profession: boxer, construct warrior, or magic warrior? However, all this can be put aside for the time being. The most important thing is the construction of combat style. However, he suffered a lot in the game before. Sean won''t just prepare a set of combat system this time. He decided to take lightness as the core point and develop at least three progressive combat rhythms. Otherwise, once the enemy knows his own combat rhythm, he is likely to be defeated. But in this world, defeat is often equal to death. Sean is not in the mood to try how to die in this world. ¡­¡­ The night was deep, and the moon was hidden. Everything looked particularly dark in this forest. Sean''s strength finally recovered. His eyes opened slightly and a cold wind blew, which made his cheeks red and hot with excitement. The idea and inspiration for a long time finally erupted at this moment. With the sound of Sean''s consciousness, the remaining seven proficiency points were finally completely consumed at this moment. Consume a little proficiency to raise [arcane swordsmanship] to level 2, but I didn''t expect to gain a little surprise. [secret swordsmanship: when using any sword weapon, strength + 3 and agility + 3. Swordsmanship special sword, level 210, proficiency 14. Activate the special skill "wind pressure": the maximum damage judgment range is increased by one meter.] Consume two proficiency points to activate the [wound inflammation] skill. [twining inflammation: resonates with the fire element and adds fire damage to the weapon. Magic level 2 ordinary, level 13, proficiency 14.] Consume 3 proficiency points to raise [adrenal stimulation] to level 2. [adrenal stimulation: by forcibly stimulating the adrenal gland, you will be in an excited state. Your reaction ability will be fully improved by 75% for 3 minutes. After the effect disappears, you will enter a tired state, and your full ability will be reduced by 30%. It is auxiliary Level 2 ordinary, level 23, proficiency 15.] Finally, consume a little more proficiency and put it into the [continuous cutting] skill to raise its level one level again. [continuous chopping: attack four times in a row. Swordsmanship level 1 ordinary sword, level 35, proficiency 15.] This is a set of fighting rhythm conceived by Sean. Like those bosses in different stages of fighting, first test with swordsmanship. If you can win easily, there is no need to expose the bottom card of [curse and seal swordsman]. If the opponent''s strength is really strong, then naturally, he can only use some magic skills to win. Of course, if this set of tactical rhythm develops to the extreme, it is the dual combination of swordsmanship and magic. It is no longer simply based on swordsmanship or magic. Only in this way, Sean''s fourth grade career transfer will be more troublesome. But this kind of thing should be considered later. When thinking so, Sean suddenly rolled to the side. When he just turned over and got up, his left hand suddenly lifted. "Ding!" A slight sound seemed very abrupt and strange under the quiet night. In the dark, Sean''s face didn''t panic, but focused on the front. Because of this attack, the figure of the man who secretly attacked him was finally exposed. However, different from Sean''s imagination, he still couldn''t see each other clearly in this dark environment. He could only vaguely see some outline shadows, but he couldn''t even know the identity of the other party. This discovery made Sean feel a little clear. Matte materials are a kind of magic materials in the world. People who can use such equipment, regardless of their deep background, at least have enough money. In a flash, Sean knew who sent the man who wanted to assassinate himself - the only one who could really say that he had hatred after coming to the world for so long was the Medusa chamber of Commerce. Feeling the release of the force on the scabbard, Sean immediately realized that his opponent was about to escape into the dark again. At the thought of the thorny degree of the enemy, Sean would not let his opponent come and go freely. His left hand suddenly fell and inserted the scabbard into the grass. The strong force shook a breeze, and the slight air flow rotated, forming an unnatural flow in front of Sean. It seems that there is a layer of transparent gauze in front of him. Sean''s lips moved, and a series of mantra short syllables came out of the vibration of the vocal cords. The next second, while Sean''s right foot stepped forward, his right hand had pulled out the scabbard. With the sound of the blade grinding from the scabbard, a flame began to ignite from the edge of the sword until the tip of the drawn sword. With Sean''s body gradually rising, his right hand swung and chopped along the habitual trend. A cut with the burning flame was more conspicuous in the dark. But the means of attack are far more than that! At the moment when the blade was waved, the burning flame on the blade seemed to become more violent. When the blade finally waved and chopped up, a flame tongue also came out of the blade and shot forward! Twining inflammation! Wind pressure! This is an invisible wind pressure, but it has become a tangible thing because of the adhesion of winding inflammation. But this time it came down too fast and too fierce. The sneaker had no time to react and dodge. Even though he calculated Sean''s counter attack and avoided the chopping attack, he did not calculate the wind pressure. In a flash, Sean changed from a half kneeling defense to a sword attack! The flames, like gangrene, were burning on the enemy, because the burning of these flames finally made Sean see the identity of the enemy completely, not just a vague outline. As like as two peas, the figure that is exposed to the flame is not human, and it is exactly the same as the dog head. This makes Sean more aware of the identity of the attackers. However, the battle seems to have ended. The flame that burns is the flame of magic. Although it has lost the supply of magic because it is out of Sean''s control, this flame has more lasting combustion than ordinary flames. This is the terrible part of entanglement inflammation, and ordinary creatures can rarely resist the damage of fire except some very special ones. But even so, Sean still did not relax his vigilance. Before he saw the real death of the enemy, Sean would never despise his opponent. Because this is a real world, not a piece of data, no one can guarantee whether their opponents will endure humiliation and give themselves a fatal blow. The magician of Medusa chamber of Commerce in the cave channel is the best example. Watching the dog head man slowly fall to the ground and gradually lose his struggle, and then wait until the fire is completely extinguished and his opponent doesn''t move, Sean steps towards the dog head man. He must judge the life and death of the dog head man with his own eyes. The moon seems to be curious about the result of this scene. It quietly leaned out of the clouds and threw its eyes down. The moonlight shone on the dog headed man, revealing his shape hidden in the dark. His dark red skin and unique purplish red texture were clearly exposed under Sean''s eyes. At this time, I saw Sean''s pupils shrink suddenly, but the whole person jumped out without going forward and retreating. Charles''s sword, burning with fire, suddenly waved up and formed a defensive sword curtain in front of him. There was only a "clang" sound, and a huge force came from the right hand holding the sword. Under the edge of the sword, the defensive sword curtain was broken, and a dull serrated dagger flew past Sean''s cheek, cutting off a wisp of drooping hair. Sean landed steadily, staring at the dog head man who slowly got up from the ground again after throwing the dagger out. "Purgatory dog head!" ========Split line======== Today, I wanted to work in the third watch. As a result, I was building a Road downstairs. I had been tossing until 11 o''clock just now. Those talents got off work. I was so depressed. Therefore, there are only two shifts... Please understand. As a remedy, I recommend a book to you. [bookid = 2720595, bookname = Hong Lian Bao Jian] the Oriental Fantasy with great potential recently has the taste of toxin. Chapter 83 The flame formed by the fire element is a flame that uses magic as fuel. As long as the supply of magic is maintained, the flame is very difficult to extinguish. Although once the general fire element magic is released, it will automatically cut off the magic supply of the caster to the magic, its super flammability is not so easy to extinguish. In addition, the fire element has great lethality to many creatures, so many element mages will particularly prefer the fire system. This is why there is twining inflammation in the first two mainstream skills of mantra seal swordsmen. Even in the earliest schools, a kind of mantra and seal swordsmen who pursue special damage effects have been extended. They have abandoned the skill of lightness and devoted all their proficiency points to many magic with special effects with winding inflammation as the core, forming an extreme combat mode dominated by magic and supplemented by swordsmanship. However, in this world, there are always some creatures that are completely immune to special damage - demons from abyss purgatory are completely immune to all fire damage. Purgatory dog head man is not really a demon from the abyss purgatory plane, but a dog head man with demon blood. No one can understand the origin of this creature, but it is certain that the purgatory dog head people are still a kind of dog head people. They will not be excluded by the group. Even because they are strong enough, they will hold some more important positions in the group. Sean''s sharp eyes swam around the purgatory dog head man, looking for a place that might be the key. He has rich experience in fighting with many ectopic creatures such as demons and demons, but he doesn''t have much experience in fighting with purgatory dog headed people. Therefore, Sean doesn''t know how to deal with it for a while: should he judge according to the standard of dog headed people or according to the standard of evil demons? However, the only thing we can be sure of at present is the opponent''s resistance. Sean gently waved the long sword, and the flame wrapped around the sword splashed into countless sparks, falling slowly from the air, like red snowflakes. Since the opponent is immune to fire damage, it is meaningless to continue to use entanglement inflammation. The purgatory dog head man took a careful and cautious step forward. His body bowed slightly and changed the dagger on his left hand to his right hand - the dagger on his right hand is now nailed to the tree trunk a few meters away. Sean noticed that when the dog headed man changed the dagger to the other hand, he glanced slightly at the position of the other dagger, and then quickly took back his sight. Although he moved very quickly, he was still caught by Sean. Double dagger thief? Sean frowned slightly. He didn''t think the action of the dog headed man was meaningless, because the world can be judged according to the behavior of miracle in many places, such as the principle of weapon proficiency. If this purgatory dog is really good at two handed weapons, its combat ability will be weakened by at least one third if there is only one dagger left. Thief is a profession that pursues agility. The double dagger thieves who use two daggers have a double balance between strength and agility. They don''t pursue extremes like ordinary thieves, but pay more attention to the balance and exchange of attack and defense. Such thieves have stronger combat effectiveness and survival ability in the face-to-face confrontation, especially this is a purgatory dog head. After the improvement of lineage ability, The purgatory dog head man even made up for his weakness of low endurance. However, one of the main reasons why Sean won''t fully believe that the purgatory dog head man is a double dagger thief is that the purgatory dog head man first used the technique of assassination. The general double dagger thieves will not choose assassination, but will adopt a sneak attack that believes more in their own combat ability. Even if the sneak attack fails, they can turn the battle into a frontal confrontation, so as to achieve the purpose of killing their opponents. Of course, if you can view the attributes of the dog headed man, Sean doesn''t even need to make so many judgments. Just look at the attributes is enough. But the problem is that his real eye failed this time! Just then, the purgatory dog leader suddenly attacked Sean! It bent down and rushed over with a quick step. Its right claw looked forward, but it didn''t wave a dagger to stab, but a straight fist. The serrated dagger was close to its wrist. Sean is no stranger to this attack technique, but to his slight surprise, the speed of this purgatory dog head man is not as fast as expected, and the strength of his hand seems not very good. There is no wind of roaring and moving at all. Sean threw this doubt out of his mind and forced him forward. The long sword in his hand stabbed out from under his ribs at a tricky angle and hit the heart of the purgatory dog head. Even though it was protected by leather armor, the dog headed man didn''t dare to fight with Sean. He immediately closed his hand and fought back. With a slight swing of his wrist, the dagger in his hand suddenly popped out like a spring. The dog head turned slightly, and his right hand, which was protected in front of his chest, fell down. It just hit Sean''s long sword. The collision of the two weapons finally sparked a little this time. The slight murmur sounded in the dog head man''s keen hearing. It could even tell that it was a short pitch of the magic spell. Its pupils shrink slightly, and the strength of its hands intensifies a little. It presses desperately towards Sean. As long as it can press another inch lower, it is sure to stab the dagger into each other''s heart, but it can''t press this inch anyway! Sean can feel the power of the other side, and he can also feel that the purgatory dog leader really did his best. But it is because of this that Sean is more confused. A dog head man with demon blood is almost the same as himself in the competition of strength and endurance. This is by no means a normal thing! But no matter how confused, Sean''s mantra has been sung. A unique warm current flows out of the body and then integrates into all parts of the body, making Sean feel a light and comfortable feeling. It was as if gravity could not play any role on him at this moment, but the strength in his body did not decrease at all. The long sword in his hand was still wrestling with the dog headed man. But the next second, Sean''s body turned slightly, and the whole person was already around. His speed was very fast and his action was very light. When he turned around, the purgatory dog head man didn''t even notice that he still pressed his whole body. Naturally, the result was that his center of gravity was completely deviated and his whole body leaned forward because he lost the wrestling object. How could Sean give up such a good opportunity? The long sword in his hand will cut off the head of the purgatory dog head. However, although the power and speed of this purgatory dog head man are lower than the normal level, its reaction ability is still very fast after all. He knew he had missed the opportunity, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he used his tail to swing it towards Sean''s waist and abdomen - this time with great strength. His tail was like a steel whip, whistling wind. If it weren''t for his height, the purgatory dog head would be thrown at Sean''s head. Hearing the roaring sound in his ears, Sean kept moving, but it changed with the trend. The sword that had cut into the head of the purgatory dog suddenly turned to the tail that cut into his waist. Sean knew very well that even if he really killed the dog head man with one sword, he would be directly pulled away by the tail according to this inertial speed. With his current physical strength, the lightest end would be a heavy internal injury. Sean didn''t dare to try his current physical strength, so the sword turned halfway. Sword fall! The roar stopped suddenly! The purgatory dog head man uttered a wail! But under this wail, it was the dog headed man who ran to the front left at a faster speed. At the end of the tree was a big tree with its head nailed to its trunk Chapter 84 A strange silver liquid was pouring out of the purgatory dog head man''s body, and then quickly covered his whole body, and the black liquid flowed out from the bottom. When the whole body of the purgatory dog head was wrapped by the silver liquid, the crisp glass sound also sounded immediately. The solidified body wrapped by the silver began to be peeled off a little and turned into a little star light to float and disappear. The pool of black liquid on the ground seemed to be absorbed by the earth, just like the gradually dried up river. The sawtooth dagger inserted in the trunk has also turned into black liquid flowing down from the trunk, but the liquid has gradually evaporated in mid air before it touches the ground. In a flash, the purgatory dog head who had worked hard with Sean before completely disappeared in front of Sean without even a trace. Had it not been for a hole in the trunk that had been pierced by the serrated dagger, Sean would have felt that he must have been trapped in some kind of illusion. This happens when only one creature dies in the world. Summoned creature without contract! Summoning Magic is a kind of life magic. Creatures that appear through Summoning Magic will be weakened to a certain extent because they are controlled by the Summoner''s powerful magic and will. Only summoned creatures who have signed a contract can give full play to their real strength. However, the signing of this contract takes the soul as the medium. Many magicians can even sign only one summoned creature in their life. Therefore, magicians who are good at Summoning Magic naturally dare not sign this contract with summoned creatures. Moreover, although the summoned creatures who have signed the contract can give full play to their real strength and have the ability to survive in the main plane, once they die, the damage to the contract magician is also very serious. Even in some dark battlefields, they will even attack the contract creatures of the magician, so as to expand and weaken the opponent''s strength to the greatest extent. Something about summoning creatures came to Sean''s mind. However, knowing these contents will not help Sean in his current situation. And the most important thing is that after killing the purgatory dog head man, Sean didn''t even get any experience value. Not only that, none of the equipment on the purgatory dog head man fell, which was definitely a loss for Sean. It''s OK to fight for your life without experience. As a result, because it''s calling creatures, you don''t even give one of your equipment. Sean is very angry this time. Along with this, the hatred of Medusa chamber of commerce also rose several steps. Besides the Medusa chamber of Commerce, who else can command a purgatory creature? However, the following problems also made Sean wonder: no one in the Medusa chamber of commerce should be able to command a purgatory creature. You know, the purgatory dog head man is also a dignified figure in the dog head man tribe, which is equivalent to the nobility of human society. Not everyone can command it. Even if it is only a summoning creature, it has the right to refuse to obey. Judging by the good patience and high IQ behavior of this purgatory dog head, it is definitely not a creature that will obey the call inexplicably, so the remaining possibilities are forced call and forced command. However, if a purgatory dog leader who can forcibly summon a third-order class, it is possible for the other party to have at least a class above level 4. If it is a fourth-order class, it is definitely more threatening for the other party to do it in person than to get a summoning creature. Sean quickly filtered through the existing people who could summon purgatory creatures in Medusa chamber of Commerce, and found that these people had no possibility of shooting at all. According to the current time, these people are either far away in other countries, or are conducting some secret experiments, or even planning all kinds of chaos in other places. How can they have any leisure to care about the chaos in a small territory like tindes. Suddenly, Sean suddenly thought of someone! "Black magic books, wide magic robes, dirty impression." Sean''s brow grew deeper and deeper. "It was the third expansion, and the era of magic guide technology has begun to develop... According to the timeline, it was 1871 ten years ago, and now it is exactly 1871. It seems that the future demon magician of Medusa chamber of commerce is right here to experiment." For a moment, all the relevant memories of the demon warlock were completely awakened in Sean''s mind. At the beginning of the game, when the third expansion was opened, the time span in the game jumped from 1879 to 1881. The magic guide technology entered the formal research and development stage, and took the lead in popularizing among the royal families and nobles of various countries. As the most important update in the third expansion, one year later (miracle calendar 1882), the demon warlock opened the door of the abyss and put the fifth legion of purgatory demons on the main plane. It was a war that swept half of the continent and a milestone for the official appearance of magic guide technology on the mainland stage. In the third expansion, the demon Warlock is the last boss. According to those idle research parties in the game, they traced the source and finally thoroughly investigated the life of this demon Warlock: it conducted an extremely secret experiment in Gleason tindes in the kingdom of potoroa ten years ago, that is, in 1871, so as to turn its race from human to demon. If it was just this, Sean would not notice anything. What really made him doubt was that he had seen this post on the forum, which clearly said that the demon warlock and count Mario led by tindes seemed to have some kind of secret agreement, and he was also an important help for count Mario to become lord tindes. Of course, another thing that reminds Sean of each other''s identity is that fire dragon poison is one of the most favorite poisons of purgatory demons. Although the demon warlock in the third expansion has no name, Sean is still convinced that the other party is today''s mudes! Because he not only completely coincides with the original post in terms of timeline and behavior, but also makes Sean feel very familiar in appearance. Although the demon warlock in the third expansion is already a semi demonized image, if you think about it carefully, they still have a lot in common. At least, both are also wearing broad magic robes, holding black magic books and short chestnut hair. "I''m ready to leave this place to avoid this storm. You still have to come to trouble me!" Thinking of this, Sean''s face became angry, "OK! Since the people of Medusa chamber of Commerce resolutely don''t let me feel better, I will not let you feel better Others don''t know what fire dragon poison is, but I know very well. You want to occupy the name of righteousness so much, I''ll let you know that this name is not so easy to take. " Sean picked up the scabbard, put the long sword back in the scabbard, turned and ran towards seroda village. While running, he muttered: "I didn''t take the first kill of the demon warlock, but I heard that the first kill must fall into the demon book. It seems that it should be the black book. The demon book may make Cecilia''s fire magic more proficient Moreover, Martin''s heavy armored Knight seems to use a halberd, which is obviously better in material than old Fred, which can also save a sum of weapon replacement fee. " Before the battle began, Sean began to calculate how much benefit he could get from count Mario''s camp. Just a rough calculation, Sean found that the harvest of killing everyone in count Mario''s camp was very rich. Not to mention the wealth that the count may search over the years, the equipment of his people alone was enough to arm several Alfred. Just thinking about it, Sean''s idea of going to trouble count Mario was even stronger. Running along this road seems to be more energetic. Not only the waist and legs are not sour, but also the head that consumes too much mental power is not dizzy. ¡­¡­ In Royce manor, mudes, who was negotiating something with count Mario and Martin, suddenly frowned, and then turned his head to look at the black cover book he had placed on the desk. Because of the sudden action of mudes, count Mario and Martin also stopped talking and turned to look at the book, but their faces were obviously confused. Suddenly! With a "Hoo" sound, a purple black flame suddenly appeared in the book with black cover. The burning of the flame seems strange. It should have been a flame that completely ignited the whole book. It seems to have been squeezed. It only comes out of the book and then diffuses around the plane direction, but it has no impact on the book itself. After burning for a few seconds, the flame in the book finally went out. Mudes came over with an arrow step and stretched out his hand. It happened to be the burning page, but this page was not as complete as everyone imagined, but a blank. But mudes knew that there should have been a purgatory dog head painted on it. That purgatory dog head was the summoner he summoned to find Sean''s trouble. But at this moment, the purgatory dog head man completely disappeared from the page. "What''s going on?" Asked count Mario with a surprised look on his face. "That guy named Sean is really not easy." Murdes said in a deep voice, "he solved the purgatory dog head detained in the book of Scripture Congratulations, your excellency, you have found another talent. " Hearing mudes'' words, count Mario smiled happily, with a proud look on his face. Obviously, mudes''s flattery flattered him very comfortably. However, as if he remembered something, count Mario asked, "he won''t know that we are testing his strength?" "Please don''t worry, Lord count. He''s afraid he doesn''t even know what purgatory dog head is." Murdes whispered, "there are few people in the world who can find the difference between purgatory dog head man, mutant dog head man and dog head man at the first sight. Even those who overlook the spire, except for a few old monsters, others need to be dissected to find the subtle differences. " "That''s good." Count Mario said with a smile, "go and arrange for me a meeting with this Sean." Chapter 85 Cecilia was a little bored. She sat at a table near the window and looked out of the window with her cheeks. Her legs were dangling and swinging in the air, but there was obviously no focus in her eyes. Obviously, the scenery outside the window didn''t fall into her eyes at all, and she didn''t know what she was thinking at this time. Alfred also opened a room in the warm wind house. Sean told him to protect Cecilia before leaving. Although there was no danger in zeloda village, Sean was not very relieved, and Alfred actually regarded Cecilia as his daughter, so he would not have any opinion on the proposal. But for several days in a row, Alfred saw Cecilia sitting by the window all the time except for eating and sleeping. Then he fell into a state of absentmindedness and did not respond to the cries of others. But Alfred knew that it was not Cecilia who did not hear, but that she was completely lazy to pay attention. Alfred sat on a chair in the room, glanced slightly at the sky, and estimated that the time seemed almost over. He stood up, then picked up the money bag next to him, and began to silently count the countdown of three, two and one. When the time was finished, Alfred saw that the focus of Cecilia''s eyes gradually recovered, and then turned his head, tilted his head and looked at himself, blinking a few times. "Welcome back." Alfred sighed and said. He knew this, just when Cecilia was hungry. Cecilia smiled sweetly. At this moment, it seemed that even the air became sunny: "Sean should be back today." "According to the time, almost." Alfred thought for a moment and then said, "he said five or six days. Today is the sixth day, and it should arrive tomorrow morning at the latest." Cecilia nodded and jumped out of her chair. "I''m a little hungry." Alfred smiled. Only at this time would he feel Cecilia like a child rather than the cold Magician: "it''s already ready to eat downstairs." "Yes." Cecilia nodded. "Thank you." Alfred shook his head and burst out laughing. He didn''t say anything more. He looked at Cecilia more or less as his own daughter, not just because of Sean''s advice. However, he can''t say these things too clearly. After all, he knows the fetters of Cecilia and Sean. That''s the real family. If he says he regards Cecilia as his daughter, doesn''t it mean he regards Sean as his son? Alfred shuddered at the thought that Sean might be hiding behind his smile. "Uncle, I''ve been back for so many days. Don''t you go to see your daughter?" While dining downstairs, Cecilia asked softly. It has been several days since he came back from the crypt channel. Although Alfred''s injury is not completely healed, at least the general exercise doesn''t matter much. Moreover, since the three returned to the village, the attitude of the people in the village towards them has obviously changed very subtly. This attitude is obviously a little afraid, and even some people have a little more hatred. Just because of the existence of Alfred, these people have nothing to do. However, it is clear that so many mercenary regiments are based in siroda village and radiate around. On that day, at least four mercenary regiments followed Sean and others out, but no one came back. Everyone knows that those people may not come back, but the people in the village don''t believe that these people died under Sean and others, but their death must have something to do with Sean and others. So it''s normal to have resentment. But they didn''t think about it. If they weren''t greedy, how could they lose their lives? Maybe even if you know it, you won''t admit it, because this is the life of mercenaries - you never pay attention to the essence and truth of things, the only thing you need is money, and you work only for money. At this time, Alfred was a little stunned when he heard Cecilia''s words, and finally just shook his head: "it''s not necessary now... Besides, fregen doesn''t know what happened and hasn''t appeared for a long time. Even if I knock at the door now, he won''t let me see Shina." "What Sean promised you will be done." After a silence, Cecilia suddenly raised her head and said seriously. "You really trust Sean." Alfred tore up a piece of white bread. He hadn''t tasted these foods for many years. Even if he came back with a lot of money, no one dared to sell him any food because of fregen''s order. Later, although he was taken in by the boss of wine and sharp blade, he was so poor that he had to eat a meat pot at that time. Cecilia thought for a moment, then put down the knife and fork gently, and then said, "Sean may be naive, not like a mature aristocrat, more or less idealistic, but he never disappoints people As long as he says yes, he will finish it even if he gambles his own life. Although he always says he is a God and never cares about honor, he cares about the sense of honor of the team more than anyone else. " Alfred did not expect Cecilia to answer himself so seriously. He also fell into a kind of silence. A moment later, he smiled and said, "Sean is still a bad speaker. His ability to persuade others is not very good, but his ability to provoke others is really great. That night in the pub, you slept early, so you don''t know the situation. I broke his heart at that time. " After that, the smile on his face was obviously a little more: "but he is really a very good leader. As long as you stand there, you can give people a kind of courage and confidence. Even fighting side by side with him will become a very happy thing... Even if you cooperate for the first time, it is like an old friend who has fought together for many years. " Cecilia and Alfred smiled at each other. Their conversation was so quiet that it didn''t affect others - but even if it did, it didn''t matter. Now no one in the whole village of zeloda would come to trouble Alfred and Cecilia. Those who are not strong enough will certainly not come from taking their humiliation, but those who have a certain guarantee of strength need to worry about their own image. As for those villains who have strength and do not need to worry about their image, they have long been buried in the underground cave channel. Just after they finished their lunch, the door of the hotel was suddenly pushed open. The sunlight was blocked by the man, making the position at the door of the hotel a little dark. Because of the backlight, Cecilia and Alfred didn''t see the visitor clearly. Cecilia''s face showed joy until the other party stepped into the hotel. She didn''t eat any lunch at once and ran directly towards the man. "Sean!" Cecilia jumped into Sean''s arms. "I''m back." Sean''s face softened a little, stroked Cecilia''s hair and nodded to Alfred. At this time, Alfred had also stood up. His face was still solemn as before, but his eyes were not as cold as before, which actually made Sean a little confused. Because in his impression, Alfred should be a very serious and cold character. Why does he look a little strange now - of course he won''t know that this conversation between Cecilia and Alfred has really changed Sean''s image. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take a long time, Alfred would look like this in front of Sean. "How''s it going?" Alfred came up and asked in a low voice. "This has been solved." Sean nodded and patted Cecilia at the same time, motioning them to go back to the room together. Other people around saw that the visitor was Sean, and these people looked serious. These were just the guests who came here for dinner. Naturally, they didn''t dare to say more. They bowed their heads and continued to eat, as if Sean and others were completely transparent. But Sean and others naturally don''t care about this. He, Alfred and Cecilia soon returned to the room and told them what had happened in the past few days. As Sean expected, Alfred''s face immediately became ugly, and his hatred for the nobility was obviously not so easy to change. "What are you going to do?" In discussing this issue, Alfred was naturally unqualified because of his subjective emotions, but he was not as calm as Cecilia. However, naturally, he could not see the brilliance and innocence of children in Cecilia. "When calling creatures to die, the summoner would also feel it, I''m afraid they already know Even if we want to go now, it''s not so easy. " "Go, why go?" Sean snorted coldly, "let''s go back to tindersburg to find Durun. I''m sure he''ll be glad we''re on his side." "It''s not good for us to rashly join the civil strife over the inheritance of the nobility." Cecilia didn''t expect that Sean''s courage was so great, which was a little inconsistent with Sean''s principle, "and the strength of count Mario is much higher than that of truen, especially the heavy armor knight and the magician. Their strength is by no means what truen can deal with at present." Of course she wouldn''t know. If it was really a thankless thing, Sean would leave at most by charging some interest. How could he be so serious. The reason why he was so interested was that he could get enough from count Mario''s camp. But Sean wouldn''t tell Cecilia about these things, because subconsciously, he didn''t want Cecilia to be contaminated with his somewhat bad way of thinking. On the contrary, Alfred was a little excited about Sean''s decision to fight count Mario. "Therefore, as long as we find a way to help Durun solve the two troubles of Martin and mudes, the victory and negativity will be reversed." "Have you found a way?" "It''s worth a try." ========Split line======== Bear children are indeed the most annoying existence in the world!! One bear boy can hold up five Armored Divisions! Together, the two bear children opened an unlimited reserve of atomic bombs! Chapter 86 Tindersburg, the most famous half fortress castle in tindersburg, is located on a hill hundreds of meters north of the city of androla. The mountain road is not rugged, but it is not spacious, which is not conducive to the development of the siege army. Moreover, although the mountain is not high, considering the building height and location of the fortress, it is obvious that the catapult with an accuracy of less than 10 minutes can hardly hit the fortress, and the catapult with an accuracy of less than 10 minutes belongs to large-scale assembly siege equipment, and transportation alone is a big problem. However, tindersburg is not without defects. After all, the castle has been built for hundreds of years, and many defense facilities are arranged according to the pattern of that era. With the relative development and progress of various technologies, tindersburg''s advantage of being easy to defend and difficult to attack has lost more than half. Moreover, tindersburg is a noble Castle after all. Naturally, it can not be as rich as a large war fortress in terms of food and water reserves, which is also a fatal disadvantage. Fortunately, because of the complexity of the internal structure and the excellent vision of the Lord who built the castle, tindersburg is not difficult to attack, but it can definitely be regarded as easy to defend. At least, the soldiers stationed in the castle have a great advantage in this regard, and as long as this advantage can be brought into play, it will naturally cost a lot to win the castle. However, after the old Marquis Perot fell ill, the acting Lord Mario did not carry out the necessary repairs to the castle as usual. Therefore, when Durun came back, the castle was very dilapidated, and more than half of the fortifications were paralyzed. Although the functions of many fortifications were restored after rectification and renovation, on the whole, they could not be compared with tindersburg in the complete period. Of course, there are two main reasons. Chapter 87 "Evidence?" Sean glanced at truun with a contemptuous smile. "If you want evidence that the other party can''t refute, I don''t have it." Durun''s face became more ugly, and his murderous spirit forced Sean like substance. Alfred leaned slightly and protected Cecilia behind him. But with his action, the atmosphere in the audience hall became more tense: Halley was a little overwhelmed and was startled by Alfred''s sudden action; Old Peter, on the other hand, took the same step and stood from behind to his side, staring at Alfred. In the hall, only three people remained unchanged. Sean''s face was still a contemptuous smile; On Durun, the murderous spirit still dissipated. The last one who didn''t move was Cecilia. It seemed that she had expected the current situation, so there was no change in her look. She just looked at the surrounding environment curiously. Looking at the confrontation between Sean and Durun, who were still in momentum and refused to speak first, Cecilia finally sighed. She had long known that Sean''s temper was not generally bad, and once confronted with others, she would never bow her head first, but she didn''t expect that Sean didn''t know how to step back on such a big event. Like him, he bluntly attacked a family with a strong sense of honor, and truen didn''t immediately smoke Sean''s face with gloves and ask for a duel, This is already a very tolerant thing. "Monsieur Durun, do you remember the day when the Marquis tindes had an accident?" Cecilia spoke after all. Cecilia, after all, has the status of a genuine aristocrat. She has received an extremely good family education since childhood. She is excellent and impeccable in both etiquette and speech. Moreover, when she was very young, she began to try to contact and learn all kinds of ways and skills of dealing, which is also the responsibility that the children of the great noble family can''t escape. It can be said that these behaviors have completely become Cecilia''s instinct. Just because she had been with Sean for a long time, Cecilia learned to relax and lazy. Over time, in the eyes of many people, Cecilia''s aristocratic identity was forgotten, just as she was a beautiful and exquisite magician apprentice. But this behavior of instinct, which is engraved in the bones, can never be completely forgotten because of relaxation and laziness. Usually, Cecilia will help solve it only when Sean starts to lose his temper and is too lazy to communicate normally. And she Chapter 88 Three days is not long, but it is not too short. This time was put forward by Cecilia after referring to the distance from Royce manor to tindersburg. According to this point in time, if count Mario wants to be in time, he must do it immediately after receiving the invitation letter. The letter said that count Mario was allowed to bring Martin, mudes and a group of knights, but it did not make it clear whether count Mario was allowed to bring a convoy. This can be regarded as a key factor that can be used by truen. If count Mario arrives on time, it doesn''t matter to let them into the castle even if he comes with the escort, because the recruits trained by old Peter are not really vegetarian. And if count Mario wants to show his prestige and deliberately delays his arrival, as the heir to the prospective Lord, truun naturally has the right to order count Mario to leave the escort in the castle. No matter from which point of view, truun naturally occupies a great geographical advantage at present. As for people and, that''s both. And the weather, obviously, does not have a place to play. This so-called banquet invitation was not intended to allow count Mario and his private army to return alive from the beginning. Since it is already a battle in which only one person can survive, it is natural to do everything. The advantage of Durun is that in addition to the geographical advantage, they all know that this is a kill against Mario, but Mario doesn''t know that this is a kill against him. In his opinion, the nephew of truun will bow to himself after all. Hundreds of black Armored Cavalry, led by ten knights, formed an environmental sanitation array, led by the heavy armored Knight Martin. His childhood was not easy. He was always hungry and cold. He lived every meal until he met count Mario. From then on, his life trajectory changed. If count Mario''s loss of power would lead to betrayal, Martin would never betray Mario. In a way, the heavily armored Knight Martin was indeed a very loyal knight. At the center of the sanitation array is a luxurious carriage. All the Knights around protect the carriage. There is no doubt that the man sitting in the carriage at this time is naturally count Mario and his staff, the magician mudes from the Medusa chamber of Commerce. "It seems that my nephew has conceded defeat." Mario held the beautiful and luxurious letter in his hand, and his face showed an extremely proud look. "If he can become a lord like this, it is also a good thing for the territory, at least to avoid civil strife." Mudes''s eyes flashed a haze, but he hid very well, so he was not seen by Mario. For him, or for the whole Medusa chamber of Commerce, what they really care about is not who the last Lord of the territory is, but if count Mario becomes the Lord, it will be a little more good for them, but if Durun finally becomes the Lord, they will not lose much. Because what they really want is a territory in chaos. However, not long ago, he just received a secret report from Medusa chamber of Commerce. Tingdes led an underground passage stronghold, which was destroyed, and the crypt ice spider eggs that Medusa chamber of Commerce had tried hard to get completely disappeared. Judging from the local * * situation, it seems that mercenaries found this place, but there was a large-scale civil strife, because there were many mercenary bodies in that place. As a result, the Medusa chamber of Commerce has no way to find useful clues, and recently I haven''t heard that anyone is going to sell these spider eggs. In fact, after receiving the news, mudes compared the location of the accident. He was a little suspicious of Sean, because Sean was right around there at that time. But although he wanted to ask Sean, he had no news of him for so many days. The latest news was that Sean took Cecilia and another man named Alfred into the city of androla three days ago, and then completely disappeared. "Haven''t you heard from Sean yet?" Mario gently dropped the letter in his hand and suddenly asked. Mudes was suddenly awakened. Knowing that it was not an opportunity to daze and think, he said respectfully, "yes, there is no news about him for the time being. But... I''ve sent someone to guard the star meteorite forest and several border lines. As long as I find Sean''s news, I''ll send it back immediately. At present, there is no return from these places, which proves that the other party should still be in the territory of tindes, or even in the city of androla. " Mario nodded: "keep staring at this matter and deal with it when I become lord But at that time, there will be little urgent need. Anyway, there are not many of them, and there are not many of them. " Mudes nodded and said nothing more. In the carriage, he soon fell into silence and heard only the sound of the wheels when they were rotating. Count Mario, this time it''s really pouring out. This team, however, did not enter the city of the androla. When they were in the suburbs, they turned and drove directly to tindersburg, just in time to enter the castle before the dinner. For this, old Peter, who was in charge of the castle garrison command, did not prevent count Mario''s soldiers from entering, but his pupils obviously contracted when he saw the soldiers'' costumes. These equipment are obviously much better than them, and from the momentum of the other party, it is obviously an army that has really experienced combat and killing, which is far from comparable to the recruits led by old Peter. In this way, although it still occupies the advantage of geographical advantage and the number of people is nearly twice that of the other party, if it really starts to fight, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get any benefits, and maybe the casualties will be very heavy. However, he did not reveal these concerns, but dutifully began to arrange the accommodation of these pro guards. Even if these people will soon become dead, they can''t make Mario suspicious in this regard. Of course, old Peter actually has the idea of incorporating them. If he can really make these people his own, he must have made great progress in the military strength of tindes, and he can see that many of these people are veterans in the castle. As for the other ten knights, of course, they can''t stay here. They all have other accommodation. Although old Peter is not good at dealing with these jobs, his unique momentum with military characteristics is really easy to attract the favor of Mario and others. Even Mario has some ideas of incorporating old Peter. Of course, another reason why these people will be so relaxed is that in their view, Mario will soon become the Lord of the tindes. The kid truun has obviously given up, and maybe old Peter will become his own soon. Of course, there is no need to put on airs at the moment. Many times, soldiers are actually very simple and straightforward, and never play tricks. "Where''s Durun?" Mario looked around and began to pretend to be a real Lord. "Lord Viscount is waiting for you in the restaurant." Old Peter bowed his head and showed a look of humility. "The Viscount has ordered the count to go alone. The dining place for others will be in the side hall next door. " "I will serve at your side." Before Mario could speak, Martin was the first to speak. He looked solemn. It was obvious that this was not a word of loyalty, but that he really intended to do so. Even if Durun and old Peter don''t agree, Martin won''t leave. Anyway, in his opinion, the Lord of tindes will soon be replaced by Mario. It doesn''t matter if he is stronger and offends Durun at this time. Mario didn''t say anything about Martin''s statement, but looked at old Peter with great interest, obviously to see what he did. However, old Peter seemed to have no difficulty at all: "Viscount truun had expected that Lord Martin would go with him, so Viscount truun did not object, but he said, you can only stand and not eat." After saying this, he ignored the faces of Martin and Mario and turned to lead the way. Soon, Mario and others were led outside the restaurant. However, old Peter did not enter, but after Mario and Martin entered the restaurant, old Peter took the remaining knights to the side hall for dinner. However, old Peter still didn''t eat in the side hall at this time. He chose to leave on the grounds that other soldiers needed to arrange. In the restaurant, truun did not sit on the theme, but on the right hand side of the theme Chapter 89 Sean ignored mudes'' nonsense. When he saw mudes'' right hand moving, he began to sing the mantra quickly. Although the spell seal swordsman can use some magic ability, he is not a real magician after all. Many magic has been improved. Therefore, the biggest feature is that the spell syllable is very short. Although this sacrifices some magic power and effect, it can give full play to the real combat power when close combat is simply changing rapidly. So when mudes asked "do you have this ability", Sean''s sword had been stabbed. He was very fast, and his sword was like a trichromatic lightning, stabbing at mudes. Almost after Sean moved, there was a crackle of wood in the air. Vaguely, there seemed to be an air flow around Sean, but it didn''t hinder him. It seemed that Sean had become a part of the air at this moment. The intense death crisis made mudes feel a slight tingling in his throat. He knew that this was because of Sean''s killing intention, so his physical function would cause this reminder. However, looking at Sean''s speed so fast, it was clear that there was still a few meters away, and mudes also completely lost his ability to think. He can only follow the fighting habits and conditioned reflex formed for a long time, close the demon book in his hand at this moment, and then raise his hand to resist Sean''s sudden sword in writing! "Qiang!" Strange metal noise reverberated in the air. Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was a "sure enough" look in his eyes. He knew that the book of demons was not an ordinary book, and he was very vigilant about it. He even took the lead before mudes used the book, but he still didn''t expect that he made such a sharp blow. To know the power of his blow, he didn''t just rely on the sharpness of the weapon, But I didn''t expect to be blocked by this seemingly shabby book. However, compared with Sean''s mind, mudes can only be described as shocked. He knew very well what the devil''s book was. If it weren''t for this book, even if he kept exercising all the time, his body would be no better than those weak magicians. Moreover, the book of demons is not just as simple as it looks like a book. This book can also be used as a weapon when necessary. Its hardness is no less than any kind of demonization equipment. Even if a high-quality weapon hits it, you can''t hurt the devil''s book, or even leave a gap in the weapon itself. Mudes''s eyes finally fell on Sean''s long sword, looked at the three colors that almost dazzled his eyes, and gave a low cry: "enchanted weapons!" Sean glanced at mudes and didn''t intend to explain anything. Sean''s attitude towards the dead has always been very straightforward. With a slight deviation of the wrist, the long sword crossed from the devil''s book and cut to mudes''s finger. As long as he could cut off mudes''s four fingers, he didn''t believe that mudes could hold the book, let alone summon purgatory creatures. The blade of the sword crossed the cover of the book, and the sparks slipped out along the track of the sword tip, but there was no white mark on the cover. Mudes did not expect that Sean would be so decisive, even with such rich combat experience and combat consciousness. After all, he is not the first time to experience this kind of life and death battle, but the result of each battle is that he survived and his enemy died. Mudes believes that there will be no exception this time. So his right hand suddenly loosened and slipped, pressed his palm against the back cover of the devil''s book, and avoided Sean''s sword to his finger. When he felt the pressure from the other side of the devil''s book suddenly lightened, mudes knew that Sean''s sword had left the scope of the devil''s book. His body suddenly retreated, the thumb of his right hand against the back cover, the middle finger rose, gently pinched the devil''s book with two fingers, and the devil''s book immediately moved back to mudes. After that, mudes''s right hand suddenly loosened, and then his left hand caught the book, unfolded his palm with the same gesture as before, and the demon book automatically opened again, and then turned the page wildly and stayed on the page just opened. Sean''s eyes were frozen, but he bit his teeth, launched a sprint again, and rushed towards mudes. His physical quality is naturally much better than when he first started in the forest of stars and meteorites, but in such a short period of time, the sudden explosive force and the pressure formed by the double compression of air are still a big burden for him. But as long as his body can bear it, Sean will never be stingy with combat skills, because he knows that fighting with a magician is the most important thing, that is, he can''t be separated by the other party. Especially a magician who knows summoning, it is even more impossible for him to have time to summon magical creatures. A trace of resentment flashed through mudes''s heart. He didn''t expect Sean to be so difficult. If he had known this, he would have summoned the summoned creatures in the carriage before getting off the carriage and talking nonsense to Sean. But the world doesn''t know, so it''s Sean, not mudes, who has the advantage of rhythm. The book of demons, which was finally opened again, was forced to close again. The devil in the book issued a unwilling roar and anger, and the shock force even affected mudes who held the book. This time, he failed to use the book to block Sean''s long sword in time. Although his physical quality has been strengthened to a certain extent, he is still a magician. Under normal circumstances, he relies on magic to fight, rather than waving weapons into the enemy array like Sean. The long sword tore mudes'' robe and brought out a blood flower. The touch from the blade let Sean know that he had hurt mudes'' hand bone. If the sword went two points deeper, he could definitely cut off mudes'' hand. With a little regret, Sean readjusted his breathing rhythm and exhaled the sullen breath from the second sprint. The calmness brought by the thinker enabled Sean to always fight his enemies with the highest mental state. The sword edge in his hand moved again. But this time, it was no longer an ordinary attack. Sean had begun to use his skills. The right hand holding the sword deviated slightly, and the long sword tilted out suddenly turned in the air and waved towards mudes''s throat. The sword body with three colors of brilliance and the unique coldness of a murder weapon made mudes feel his hair stand upright, as if the sword would separate his body in the next second. Although he had fought twice in a row, it was the first time that mudes felt Sean''s exquisite swordsmanship. In a panic, mudes could only lift his left hand and beat Sean''s sword with the devil''s book. The top of the sword body collided with the devil''s book, and the sword potential was slightly biased, but Sean didn''t care. Instead, he was close to the trend. The long sword was sent forward, cut horizontally and stabbed, and the speed was suddenly doubled. Under the rhythm that mudes''s thinking reaction couldn''t keep up with, it ran through his left shoulder. When the long sword entered the body, the tearing pain immediately made mudes howl. But Sean''s attack will never stop. As soon as his wrist turned, the long sword stabbed into mudes''s left shoulder turned, just like digging a hole in mudes''s body. The Sorcerer mudes could not bear such a strong pain. His will almost collapsed at this moment. Such severe pain even twisted his five senses. And Sean also took this opportunity to press again. While his arm bent, his wrist also turned. The long sword turned again. Mudes''s voice was not as simple as howling. However, Sean didn''t let go of the other party''s plan. The curved upper arm of his right hand was slightly raised, and then the arm was suddenly raised. The strength of his whole body moved completely with his right hand. As soon as the long sword was picked, it broke the shoulder from mudes''s left shoulder, and then another hit down, directly breaking mudes''s left hand shoulder! Still holding the left hand of the devil''s book, he fell to the ground and made a slight sound. "Ah!" Murdes''s shrill scream almost rang through the whole tindersburg, but his face quickly lost weight at an incredible speed. Suddenly, the whole person changed from a young man to an old man, "I''ll fight with you Shoot! " A unique magic syllable came from mudes'' throat, and then the Obsidian ring on mudes''s right hand suddenly emitted a strange black awn. A thick and viscous Black Mist emerged from mudes, and then condensed into a black weapon similar to a long gun on his right shoulder. The black light shining at the tip of the gun looked unusually cold. The next second, the spear shot down Sean''s head! At such a close distance, mudes didn''t believe Sean could dodge! In fact, with Sean''s strength now, he can''t dodge the assassination of this black spear. However, he didn''t need to dodge at all. He recognized that the black spear was a level 5 arcane plastic magic, so his voice also rang. It was also a magical short pitch, but it fell in mudes''s ears like a bolt from the blue. "Barrier!" The roaring wind quickly condensed and covered, and the atmospheric barrier just formed at the moment when the spear stabbed Sean''s eyebrow. Only a sound like the crisp sound of glass came out, and the atmospheric barrier and the black long gun exploded into a magic wave at the same time. In the strong wind bombing, mudes felt a sudden sharp pain in his heart. When he looked down, he saw that the long sword in Sean''s hand had penetrated his chest, and the blood was continuously soaked from the magic robe, expanding and expanding. In his ears, came the second sentence Sean said since the war: "do you think I have this ability?" Mudes raised his head in amazement, stretched out his almost withered right hand and put it on Sean''s shoulder, as if to pinch Sean''s throat, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t succeed at all. His throat made a "click" sound, which seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t even say a word. He could only stare at Sean with unwilling eyes£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 90 Mudes, I really don''t close my eyes when I die. With his strength, if he can really play, Sean can''t solve it so simply. Whether he can even win or not is another matter. After all, he not only has the book of demons, but also has the magic ring that can cast the "dark gun". But Sean didn''t have no chance of winning. His biggest card was the "atmospheric protection" obtained from the crypt channel. If it weren''t for this ring, even if he could kill mudes just now, he would never escape the last dark gun. But if it weren''t for this ring, Sean might not really dare to play with mudes. After all, in this world, if he died, there would be nothing. Feeling a wisp of fog from mudes''s body melt into his body, Sean knew his guess was right. As long as the contract entrustment is determined, he can obtain experience value from it. However, the amount of experience value can not find a law at present. The only thing we can know is that it is absolutely impossible to obtain experience value by killing people lower than himself. However, the experience value provided by mudes is really bad, which fully promoted Sean to a higher level. But when Sean looked at mudes''s old body, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. The other party can maintain such a young and energetic body, all relying on the vitality provided by the demon book, but he knows that these are bought by countless human lives, that is to say, mudes has to kill thousands of people to keep the body young. Therefore, Sean''s feelings about the demon book have dropped several levels. However, wasting equipment is not the correct thinking that a player should have. So Sean naturally pulled out the Obsidian ring on the devil''s book and mudes''s other hand. Fortunately, the ring did not become waste due to the loss of magic. At least it was a magic prop that could be used. However, the current situation was obviously not suitable for Sean to study these equipment. He just hid it a little and turned to the fortress restaurant. There is another important battlefield. Mario''s most important right arm has been cut off by Sean. If Martin can be solved, there will be no real talents in Mario''s hands. As for the ten knights, they are not particularly important. Although their strength is fairly good, at least they are all third-class occupations, their command ability is not as good as Martin after all, and tindersburg is not someone who can deal with them. Beside the old Marquis Perot, there are four knights who have not been bought by count Mario. These five are the former officers and coaches of these ten knights. Maybe they are old now, but their combat ability is not necessarily worse than them. Besides, there are several guards left by Haley to cooperate with the four knights. Even if they can''t kill the Knights under count Mario, it''s no problem to delay them. What truun needs is time. ¡­¡­ At the moment, in the restaurant of the castle, another battle is being staged simultaneously. Almost the moment Durun opened the lid and took the dagger, Martin had taken the lead. Although he didn''t take weapons, the heavy armor on his body was not removed, so he blew a punch with the knight''s hand guard on Durun''s face, which directly deformed Durun''s face, and the powerful force even directly hit and flew out of Durun. The whole man fell heavily to the ground and rolled for several circles before stopping. And the dagger he got before didn''t know where it flew. However, Martin was not at ease after flying to Durun. His eyes were tightly locked on another person in the restaurant. This is a man wearing a silver mask. He doesn''t look very tall, and his clothes are very simple and simple, just a black tuxedo. However, looking at his bulging arms and the black armor on his hands, it is obvious that he is also wearing armored hand guards. But the other party didn''t make any moves, so even Martin couldn''t see the origin and identity of the other party. But from the point of view that the other party didn''t make a move even if Durun was hit and flew, it must not really belong to Durun. Just then, Murdes''s shrill howl rang through tindersburg. Mario, who had not changed his face even though he had been exposed by Durun''s revenge against his father, finally changed his face. He couldn''t help but stand up and turned to look out the window of the restaurant. The scream sounded from there. In his impression, it should be the stable behind the castle. Is there anyone else in truun ambush there? However, Mario also knows the strength of mudes, and what about the strength of the other party if he can make mudes scream so painfully? Mario''s mood changed very subtly. "Well, Sean is right. He''s really a pig teammate." Just then, the masked man, who had been staring at everything indifferently, suddenly opened his mouth, "Sean has said, let you not be impulsive, and knowing that Martin is here, he went to get the dagger. I don''t know what you think." "Sean?" Mario turned his head in amazement and stared at the masked man in front of him. "Are you... Alfred?" "Yes." Alfred nodded and reached for his mask. "Nice to meet you, count Mario." Alfred threw the mask away and made a metal landing sound of "jingle". He glanced at truun. This pig like teammate seems to have lost his mind at the moment. For the time being, he doesn''t have to expect him to help. But Alfred didn''t expect him to do anything at the beginning. Alfred actually hated all the nobles because of fregan. That''s the real reason why he was able to stop Martin, but he didn''t do it. Instead, he watched Martin punch Durun away. "So you planned all this?" Mario''s face was frosty and obviously very angry. Mario was very regretful at the moment. He found that he had lost his mind because of a weak invitation from truun! If he could calm down at that time, Mario believed that he would certainly be able to see through this crude conspiracy, because his nephew was not a person who would show weakness. If it weren''t for his arrogance, he wouldn''t have been fooled out by himself to look for the so-called elixir, and he couldn''t know how to make more detailed planning, What to arrange accommodation for soldiers and what to let others eat in the side hall are all for tactical cutting and minimize their strength. "It''s Sean and Cecilia. It''s none of my business." Alfred seemed so relaxed that he had no tension in the face of the great enemy. He just shrugged his shoulders and went around the table from right to left. There was not even five meters between him and Martin. "Lord count, he''s obviously procrastinating!" Martin looked at Alfred. He could see the eager desire to fight from the other party''s eyes, but he was well restrained and did not rush. There was only one explanation for this phenomenon, "Lord mudes may have been killed, the other party''s reinforcements are coming here, and the others must be delayed now. Lord count, please leave here quickly, Be sure to contact the black cavalry guard first! " Hearing Martin''s words, Mario suddenly woke up. His black riding guard had only two real commanders, one himself and the other Martin. But at this time, both of them were here, and the other small captains who were the connecting point of command were in the side hall, which meant that his current Pro guard had completely lost the command system. In this case, even though his pro guard equipment is of high quality, his combat effectiveness is very limited. An army with a commander and an army without a commander are completely two concepts. Moreover, count Mario himself was not a noble who was good at fighting. His own strength is only equivalent to the level of the second-class profession, and may even not reach the second-class. His real talent and talent lies in the command of military ability, especially he is very good at defensive warfare. This is also the main reason why Martin hopes count Mario can get in touch with the black cavalry guard. As long as the command can be obtained, it is not a problem to completely occupy tindersburg by virtue of count Mario''s command ability and the elite of the black cavalry guard. "Worthy of being count Mario''s most capable assistant." Alfred restrained his smile. His relaxed performance at the beginning was really to delay time, but he didn''t expect Martin to be such an observant person. "Now that you''ve found it, there''s nothing to say. Lord count, I advise you not to run around, or don''t blame me. " "You can''t hurt the count with me!" Martin moved sideways, blocking Alfred''s sight, and his face became serious. He could feel Alfred climbing. As a heavy armored knight, he has extremely excellent and powerful physical strength, and is naturally superior to Alfred in terms of combat effectiveness. However, the problem is that Martin has no weapons at all, and his strength naturally needs to be discounted. However, if he just delays the time and gives Mario time to escape, Martin thought he could do it. Mario is not an indecisive man. When he saw that Martin was going to fight hard, he had turned and ran outside. Like Martin, he also knows very well that as long as he can join his pro guards, these people in the castle are not enough to see. He has even made a decision. Today he must bloody wash the whole tindersburg! Seeing that Mario was about to escape, Alfred immediately roared and rushed up. But Martin next to him could not let Alfred kill Mario. Immediately, he made a cross dash, intercepted Alfred in front of him, and punched Alfred hard in the chest. Alfred didn''t even look at Martin. While running, he also punched Martin in the head. If Martin doesn''t want to be hit on the head and bleed, he naturally wants to dodge. In this way, Alfred, who has maintained his moving inertia, can naturally get rid of Martin''s interception. But Alfred didn''t expect that Martin looked like death at home and didn''t mean to dodge his fist at all. In an instant, their fists hit each other''s different parts. Alfred was hit by Martin''s fist. Naturally, he couldn''t keep running. The whole man couldn''t help but stop. Moreover, because Alfred didn''t wear armor, Martin''s punch did a lot of damage to Alfred. After all, he was full of injuries when he came out of the cave channel. It was impossible to recover these injuries in just ten days. Therefore, many wounds on Alfred burst out after Martin''s punch, The blood almost dyed the whole tuxedo red. And Martin, too, felt bad. Alfred''s hand was wearing a hand armor modeled on Bavarian arm armor, and the place hit was the protected and most vulnerable head. So Martin naturally received the retribution he had just done to truun. The whole man flew out directly. After falling on the ground, he even moved out for several meters before stopping. When he got up, blood began to flow down his left forehead. It seems that Martin''s situation is much more serious than Alfred''s. But no one thought that at this time, the door of the restaurant was suddenly knocked open, which surprised Mario, Martin and Alfred. After seeing the visitor, Alfred''s face became more gloomy. The newcomers are two knights covered in blood. Although they look very embarrassed and seem to have been injured, they have weapons on their hands. Judging from the blood dripping from the weapons, they obviously killed people. As soon as they came in, they immediately protected Mario and Martin, and handed Martin a halberd. "Lord Martin, please protect the count. Let''s go first. We''ll hold it here!" A knight said in a deep voice, "we were ambushed. There are others blocking the side hall. The other party can''t attack for the time being. Go Remember to avenge us! " Martin clenched his teeth, but said nothing more. Instead, he stared coldly at Alfred''s face, as if to imprint him completely in his mind. Then he took the halberd in one hand and turned to escort count Mario out of the restaurant. "Now, your opponent is us!" Alfred clenched his fists and looked terrible. As an angry lion, he was too lazy to continue talking to these people. An arrow trot rushed towards the two knights. He must solve them as quickly as possible, and then catch up with Mario. Anyway, he must prevent them from meeting with the so-called black cavalry guard, because Cecilia is now on the other side of the military camp to help old Peter solve the pro guards brought by count Mario£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 91 At this moment, the whole tindersburg has completely fallen into the flames of war. The battle at the stables had just ended, and Mario and Martin ran away because of a sudden accident in the restaurant. The situation in the side hall was beyond the expectation of truen. No one thought that the dozen knights would fight hard, which seriously damaged the Knights and guards arranged by truen at the beginning. On the side of the military camp, it can no longer be called a battle, but an outright war. From the beginning, it directly entered the white hot war! The roar, explosion and howl echoed in the military camp area of tindersburg. Here is the doomsday scene intertwined with blood and death. There are more than 30 corpses belonging to different camps, but most of them are not the corpses of the black cavalry guard, but the recruits in the castle. These recruits with little combat experience are more like a group of children with weapons in the face of the black cavalry guard who has experienced many battles, and many of these children are nails arranged by Mario. In the face of a sudden defection, it exacerbates the morale consumption of the recruits, because no one knows whether the comrades in arms who fight together will suddenly become the enemy at the next moment. Even though old Peter was once a soldier and had a certain command ability, he still fell into a certain impasse. If Cecilia was not here, the new garrison would have collapsed because of the problem of morale. A little girl has the courage to face the enemy. Aren''t they worse than a little girl? "Miss Cecilia, the situation is very chaotic now. Please retreat to a safe place for the time being." Old Peter, with a gun in one hand and an eagle''s eyes like a torch, has issued an order to prohibit anyone from approaching Cecilia within five meters. Violators will be beheaded. Cecilia''s body trembled slightly. In fact, she was a little afraid and frightened. Although she had experienced several very dangerous battles, compared with the war in front of her, those battles were just like children''s house. The war scene she experienced for the first time was more cruel than what she saw in the books, and it was not the truth that her horse like imagination could understand that day. In her opinion, it should be omnipotent magic, which made Cecilia feel powerless for the first time. Although the power of fireball is strong, it also comes with explosion and sputtering damage, but if it can''t fall among the crowd, the damage caused by fireball is even worse than the arrow of flame. However, the arrow of flame is not the most appropriate magic choice at present. Although it can penetrate the armor of the black cavalry guard, if they block a block with a shield first, the final damage will naturally be discounted. In addition, there are not many magic that Cecilia can choose. The combination of petroleum and fireball or the arrow of fire can effectively block the counterattack of the black cavalry guard. However, oil technique is still a combination of greasy technique and muddy technique, which prolongs Cecilia''s casting time and magic consumption. Moreover, the black cavalry guard is not a fool. Once they find something wrong, they will immediately avoid it. At this time, old Peter also saw Cecilia''s weakness, so he suggested that she retreat to a safer rear. He knew how important the little girl was to Sean. If she had an accident here, then Durun would make friends with Sean. In fact, this was the last scene that old Peter wanted to see - I don''t know why, old Peter''s intuition told him that the end of being an enemy of Sean was very terrible. Moreover, Cecilia is now more a symbol of the soul of the army on this battlefield. Even if she doesn''t do it anymore, as long as she''s still here, these recruits won''t flee, but will continue to stick to their posts and fight with the black cavalry guard. Old Peter knew that when the battle was over, these recruits would become a real elite garrison. The question is, how many people will survive? "Miss Cecilia!" Old Peter could not help but speak again when he saw that Cecilia still did not retreat. "I... nothing." Cecilia clenched her lower lip, clenched her fists, and her nails had pierced into her palm. She needed to rely on some slight pain to awaken her courage to resist the constant fear in her heart. "Mr. Peter, I think we need to change our tactics and can''t continue to expand the casualties. We have a big gap with each other in terms of equipment and combat awareness. " Old Peter naturally knew these problems, but these two problems were hard wounds and could not be solved by courage alone. War is not a trifle. Any negligent decision may lead to the total annihilation of the army. Now they can still carry out a fierce tug of war with the other party. There are casualties on both sides. This is entirely because the other party has no commander and relies entirely on the combat consciousness and experience formed for a long time. However, old Peter has also seen that the other party is gradually improving their middle and lower level officer command system through this awareness and experience. The casualties of the black cavalry guard have been less and less, but the casualties of the recruits are increasing. This battle is not only a sharpening stone for recruits, but also for those black cavalry guards! "If you can trust me, please hand over the command to me!" Cecilia took a deep breath, and finally the last fear in her heart was completely suppressed. Her face showed a serious and calm look, and her eyes became equally sharp. "You?" But old Peter still suspected that he had heard wrong. "Yes, I will command!" Cecilia nodded. There was no hope or desire in her eyes, but solemnity. It was obvious that she knew what she was talking about, and it was not a joke, "Mr. Peter, please make a decision quickly! The situation of war is changing rapidly. You can''t think for a long time! " "Good!" Hearing Cecilia''s words, old Peter didn''t know why. He suddenly had a little more confidence in Cecilia. He bit his teeth and nodded in agreement. Anyway, the situation could not be worse than now. Moreover, even if the command was transferred, it was just a verbal statement. As the deputy commander who conveyed the order, he could refuse the order as long as the order was unreasonable. Cecilia''s eyes turned to the battlefield in the barracks immediately after hearing old Peter''s nod. This military camp area, located in the northeast corner of tindersburg, occupies nearly a quarter of the space of the whole fort and can accommodate up to 800 people. In terms of architectural structure, it forms a relatively perfect whole with the body of the castle, and the whole body is also made of stone buildings, with training ground and horse training runway, but there is no defense fortification that can be relied on. There are three entrances and exits in the military camp area. One is the stable connecting the northwest corner, one is the main gate leading to the castle, and the other is the interior of the castle. Because the original design idea was that once a war broke out, the soldiers in the military camp area could quickly reach all parts of the castle in a very short time, so the entrance and exit to the interior of the castle could almost be regarded as a central core. If it was occupied, the fall of tindersburg would only be a matter of time. So now, Cecilia and old Peter and others are holding on here. The passage leading to the stable was covered by Cecilia''s fire wall. Unless the other party was willing to pass through forcibly at the risk of being burned, the only normal way for the black cavalry guard was to go towards the main gate of the castle - but here, it was guarded by old Peter, and the black cavalry guard couldn''t break through several times. Naturally, it has become a meat grinder on the battlefield. "Order the whole army to shrink the line of defense!" Cecilia only glanced, and she had a decision in her heart. Without hesitation, she began to issue her first order to take over the command, "let all the soldiers at the front door withdraw and give the channel to the other party!" "What?" Old Peter is a little unbelievable. His key defense area is there. Now Cecilia wants to give this channel to the other party? But Cecilia ignored it at all, but continued to issue the second order: "order the central defense force to leave the hiding fortification and expand the formation to the two wings!" "What the hell do you want to do?" Old Peter was surprised. "Herald!" Cecilia scolded coldly, and she had a kind of dignity as a commander. Old Peter frowned. He found that Cecilia''s two orders, although not wrong, could indeed reduce soldiers'' casualties, but they were tantamount to giving up all the advantages that had been built up hard at present. However, after only a little hesitation, he immediately waved the flag and followed the order, because now the military comparison between the two sides has begun to gradually approach one to one. Under the condition of the same military strength, old Peter really doesn''t think these recruits can defeat each other. Soon the formation of the tindersburg garrison began to change. The central garrison originally hiding in the castle immediately went out, and then quickly spread out to both sides of the military camp area. The channel garrison still tangled with the black cavalry guard immediately began to form a defensive circular array, and then gradually retreated towards the central side of the castle. The black cavalry guard was a little unclear. After seeing the enemy retreat, they actually began to subconsciously pursue up, but gave up the idea of opening up the channel and seizing the way before. The garrison in tindersburg may not be very good at attacking, but after all, it is a garrison defending the city. At this time, after forming a circular array, the defensive ability increases greatly and the casualties are indeed greatly reduced. However, the black cavalry guard did not find this. They were like a group of red eyed maniacs, chasing and biting desperately. However, how could this chaotic mode of operation be able to intercept the retreating tindersburg garrison, so the black cavalry guard had to spread out to intercept with a larger encirclement. Seeing the scene in front of him, old Peter''s face showed surprise. At this time, he realized that the black cavalry guard had no commander in command, and the way of fighting to open up the channel was entirely an instinctive action of the other party, and as long as it was aimed at this point, he could make a lot more tactical arrangements. Thinking of this, old Peter couldn''t help glancing at Cecilia. He didn''t expect that the little girl could see through each other''s weakness so quickly. You know, a few minutes ago, she was still a little girl who was afraid and trembling all the time. But in the twinkling of an eye, he had a commanding style of a senior general. This strong image contrast was difficult for old Peter to accept for a while. "Order the Chinese army to disperse to the left and right!" Cecilia said again. This time, old Peter let the flag bearer carry out without any hesitation. Cecilia''s eyes were fixed on the changes on the battlefield. The black cavalry guards had completely dispersed their formation to counter the siege, but even this could not stop the retreat of the garrison in tindersburg; Dozens of other tindersburg garrisons also began to disperse to the left and right, just as the curtain on the stage began to open, like running water. "Order the Chinese army to encircle the left and right sides and compress the battlefield Internal defense circle, expand the spike array and fight back! " The flags of several flag bearers moved around the tindersburg on both sides, and the Chinese Army immediately launched an attack on the black cavalry guard. The tindersburg garrison surrounded by the black cavalry guard immediately changed from a defensive circular array to a spike array - stand up with a shield, and the long gun poked out from the gap of the shield, just like a frightened and curled up hedgehog. Under the charge of two-phase attack, the black cavalry guard had to temporarily shrink the formation to resist, waiting for a counterattack. However, in this way, the activity space of the black cavalry guard has naturally been greatly compressed. However, their interior is not safe. Even if the spike array is no longer moving, it will be a kind of casualty for them as long as they constantly stab out the long gun and stab it into the black cavalry guards who retreat due to the compression of space. In the twinkling of an eye, the black cavalry guard, who wanted to surround and completely eat these remnant tindersburg garrison, was immediately attacked inside and outside. Almost in an instant, seven or eight members of the black cavalry guard fell down. If their equipment was not better than the garrison in tindersburg, I''m afraid the casualties would be heavier. Of course, the garrison in tindersburg is not without casualties, but as long as the spike array is not forcibly broken by the black cavalry guard, it will be the black cavalry guard, not the tindersburg garrison, who will suffer heavy casualties in the end. At this time, a fireball roared and fell into the formation of the black cavalry guard in a parabola, exploding! This time, the black cavalry guard could not completely avoid the bombardment of fireball because of the compression of combat space. This is also the first time that fireball has really exerted its power after fighting for so long. At this time, the black cavalry guard explained several people, and more people temporarily lost their combat effectiveness because of the impact of shock wave and burning fire on the ground! Old Peter suddenly remembered that Cecilia was still a magician! From the beginning of the tactical formulation, it is actually to force the space of the black cavalry guard to be compressed, so that fireball can play its real power. This has to say Cecilia''s careful mind£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 92 Cecilia''s tactics are still a little immature. After all, most of the time, she considers how to fully release her combat power as the starting point. Although the overall situation is fairly good, her tactics will no longer work if she changes an army with a real commander. Fortunately, the black cavalry guard now has no commander. Looking at the war on the field, his own advantages are becoming greater and greater, but old Peter''s heart is never as calm as his face. After the first World War, he thought he had overestimated Sean and Cecilia, but he didn''t expect Cecilia to be so hidden. It seems that at this moment, her talent and talent were finally fully revealed. Although the current tactics look very young, Cecilia is still very young. If he continues to develop in this direction, It is not impossible to become an excellent commander in chief in the future. Cecilia has continuously performed a lot of magic. At this time, the magic in her body is nearly exhausted. Her delicate little face has become very pale. Even because she used her brain too much, her forehead began to sweat, and her blond hair almost stuck to her face. But her efforts are not without harvest. The number of black cavalry guards is declining sharply. It is only a matter of time before the regiment of the black cavalry guard is destroyed, from the initial 80 or so, to the 70 or so people who fought, and now to the 50 or so people. In contrast, nearly 100 troops remained in tindersburg at this time, and the number gap between the two sides returned to the level of 2:1 again. Moreover, with Cecilia no longer performing magic, she can devote more energy and attention to the battlefield, and the casualty rate of the black cavalry guard even shows signs of increasing. Even though the black cavalry guard knew that they could not escape and began to fight back desperately, it still could not stop them from dying in battle. Just then! A black shadow suddenly rushed out of the castle. When she heard a roar behind her, Cecilia immediately realized that the situation had changed. She rushed out at the side without thinking about it. This set of actions is naturally learned from Sean. Under Sean''s profound guidance, Cecilia will not maintain any noble image. For her, she can consider the image only after she keeps her life. And old Peter''s action was the opposite of Cecilia''s. He subconsciously thought that his opponent was going to attack Cecilia, so at this time, he turned around and fought back decisively, trying to buy Cecilia enough time to escape. But he didn''t expect that when he turned around, he saw that the other party was rushing towards him, holding the halberd high in both hands and chopping it down with a groundbreaking bravery. Because of his wrong judgment, in a hurry, old Peter couldn''t defend too effectively. He just raised his gun with both hands and tried to block the other party''s blow with the handle of the long gun. "Dang!" With a metal blow, old Peter''s pupils suddenly shrunk. The military gun in his hand could not bear the blow of the other party, and was cut off by the other party on the spot. However, old Peter is still a man who has been on the battlefield for a long time. The more dangerous it is, the more calm he is. He suddenly flies up, kicks his opponent hard in the chest and abdomen, and kicks his opponent out. In this way, it should have been a halberd that broke his head. Naturally, it deviates from some position, and only a deep bone scar is opened on old Peter''s chest. In an instant, blood gushed from old Peter''s chest and abdomen like a blowout, dyeing the black armor on the other party''s body red. "Bang!" The halberd fell to the ground and hit a small hole in the ground. Martin looked at old Peter coldly and was about to raise his hand again to kill the other party''s commander completely. Cecilia has summoned a flame arrow and shot it down at Martin''s head. If he insists on killing old Peter, he must also explain that here, which is tantamount to changing one life for another. With Martin''s identity and strength, it was naturally impossible to do such a loss making business. He turned and ran without looking back, and immediately ran towards the battlefield. The heavy armor on his body seemed to have no weight on him, and even added some solemn momentum to him. The breath and pressure emanating from him made several timid recruits have no courage to try to stop Martin from breaking into the array. On the contrary, because of this moment''s distraction, the black cavalry guard only seized the opportunity to kill these people directly! When the black cavalry guard saw their commander Martin''s return, they immediately became more powerful, and their attack seemed to become more fierce. However, the morale of the recruits was low because of Martin''s return and old Peter''s injury. By comparison, the recruits were slaughtered by the black cavalry guard at this moment, and the battle formation that was not easy to form became scattered. "Herald!" Cecilia swept old Peter''s injury and found that it was really badly hurt, but she knew that she must stabilize the morale and military formation at this time, otherwise she was afraid that the recruits would be killed by the other party in turn, because she had seen that count Malao was running towards his black cavalry guard while Martin had just sneaked in, More than ten black cavalry guards fought hard to help and finally took count Mario back to the array. "The spike array changes into an assault array and immediately breaks out towards the right side Pull back from the encirclement, and the right side is ready to meet the companions who break out! " At this time, several flag bearers did not dare to hesitate. They immediately waved the command flag. The army, which had faintly dispersed, finally stabilized again, and then began to change and cover according to Cecilia''s orders. Count Mario saw that the spike array in the inner circle had become an assault array, and he still launched a breakthrough towards the right, and his eyes couldn''t help flashing a different color. The black cavalry guard also completed the formation change just a moment ago. His purpose is to eat all the recruits in the inner circle, and then concentrate their forces to kill them in turn. However, because of the hurry and the sacrifice of many cavalry who can serve as lower level officers, there is a little confusion in the black cavalry guard, and the formation change speed is a little slower, So it leaves a weak link on the right. He didn''t expect that the other party could catch this so easily, which proved that the other party had an extremely vicious commander. But just now he clearly saw that old Peter had been seriously injured by Martin. At the moment, he was afraid that even if he could see the weak links in his formation, he had no spare power to command the battle. So who is still directing these recruits? Mario turned his head and saw Cecilia, who was arranging an escort to urgently bandage old Peter''s wound and constantly issuing new battle instructions. "That little girl is Sean''s sister, Cecilia?" At this time, Martin had come to count Mario''s side, and the recruits in the inner circle had successfully broken through. Although more than ten bodies were left again, with the help of other recruits, the team was not eaten by count Mario''s black cavalry guard. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m out of my sight." Martin also saw that Cecilia was commanding now. He always thought it was old Peter who was commanding the battle, but he thought it would be a child. At this moment, even Martin had to admit that there was a strange creature like genius in the world. "What a pity." Count Mario had a look of regret in his eyes. "If only Sean, Cecilia and that Alfred could be used for me." "Lord count, please order a breakthrough!" Martin said in a deep voice, "our remaining troops are not enough to wash tindersburg. Anyway, please break through and leave here first. After all the soldiers are gathered, let''s attack the city again!" "That''s all I can do." With a sigh, Mario really didn''t expect that the black cavalry guard he cultivated would be defeated so badly. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. Soon, the formation of the black cavalry guard began to be adjusted and directly replaced by the sharp knife assault array. The point of the knife was Martin, the heavy armored knight. Almost none of the recruits in front of him could sustain his second attack. Basically, they were killed with a halberd. Even if they were lucky enough to avoid his first attack, the black cavalry guard around him was not vegetarian. Under the impact of this torrent of steel, it is impossible for heavy infantry without a large scale to stop it, let alone Cecilia''s command is still a recruit who is physically and mentally tired. They have been able to support such a long and fierce battle and have played beyond their level. After discovering the sharpness of the sharp knife array, Cecilia immediately realized that if she blocked it, it would only increase her own casualties. After all, the other party had a heavily armored Knight supporting her, but she had nothing on her side. Therefore, after a little thought, Cecilia immediately began to readjust her orders, and soon the flag bearers began to pass Cecilia''s new round of orders. I saw that these recruits soon dispersed and could not resist the tip of the sharp knife. They were scattered on the left and right sides. After bypassing Martin, they immediately rushed up like hungry wolves and bit the middle and rear of the black cavalry guard - they did not attack blindly, but mainly entangled. As long as they could force the black cavalry guard to slow down its breakthrough speed. In this way, if Martin''s stalemate continues to advance, the black cavalry guard will be divided into two parts, thus exposing count Mario, who is protected in the middle. However, if we do not continue to maintain this momentum to break through, the sharp knife assault array will be meaningless. In the battlefield of the confrontation between the two armies, the strength that Martin, a powerful heavy armored knight, can play will be greatly reduced. Moreover, if the time is delayed too long, and when the dust of other battles in tindersburg is settled, Alfred and Sean will join the battle, then their disadvantage will become even greater. After all, there is only one strong Martin on count Mario''s side, while Sean and Alfred have impressed count Mario enough. He doesn''t think Martin can defeat two with one. "Lord count, you command!" This is the second time that Martin has felt weak in commanding operations after he has become famous for so long, and the first time is when he just became a commander, "I''ll kill the little girl, otherwise we can''t get away!" Count Mario glanced at Cecilia again. The distance was a little farther. He couldn''t see Cecilia''s expression at the moment. He was just a little unwilling. He wasn''t reconciled to why there were so many people helping truun, but he was in such a situation. So he nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "move faster. We don''t have much time to waste!" "Yes!" Martin answered in a deep voice, swung a halberd in his right hand, killed three tindersburg garrison in the way, and rushed towards Cecilia like a tiger£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 93 Watching Martin''s fierce solo attack, Cecilia knew that the other party''s goal was herself. But to her surprise, at this time, she didn''t feel the slightest fear, but seemed extremely excited and exciting. In particular, the closer Martin was to herself, the calmer her mood was, and her judgment and attention were greatly focused. Her orders began to be issued faster and faster, and the formation changes of the tindersburg garrison became more and more unpredictable. Even count Mario, who was very good at defensive warfare, was like a man holding a wooden stick but facing several hungry wolves. For a time, I didn''t know how to protect myself at all. I could only wave the stick passively, but it didn''t work for the wild wolf at all. The wounds on my body were constantly adding, and even began to be torn off several pieces of meat. The more you fight, the more frightened count Mario is! A new army that has not experienced the training of bloody war, but has only experienced some running in training, and can not even be regarded as a qualified garrison, can play such a powerful combat effectiveness in Cecilia''s hands? How is that possible! Count Mario did not even know that this was actually Cecilia''s first command. If he knew, he would not be frightened. Several flag bearers around Cecilia have not stopped since Cecilia became more and more calm. From the weakness after pain to unconsciousness, these flag bearers only feel that their hands do not seem to be their own, and they are completely subconsciously transmitting various orders. Attack, retreat, dispersion, encirclement, entanglement, strong attack, defense Through the command of these flag bearers, a series of military flag commands have become one command after another, and after the cooperation and implementation of the recruits, they have become one accurate tactics. In fact, the situation of the recruits is no better than that of the flag bearer. Their brains are completely blank and there is no time to think. Only the instinctive reflection on the command is left, and even cooperation is no longer needed. As long as they can understand the instructions of the military flag, they can give full play to their combat effectiveness. Like A sophisticated puppet. However, Cecilia how calm, how crazy to issue battle orders, how to make the formation of recruits unpredictable. However, the distance between her and the black cavalry guard has never been opened, and any recruit can''t stop Martin''s desperate charge. In just ten seconds, Martin has killed ten meters away from Cecilia. When another second passed, Martin was only five meters away from Cecilia. At this time, Martin could no longer hear any other voice, and Cecilia was the only one left in his eyes. His momentum and killing intention were all concentrated on Cecilia. Such a strong momentum impact directly made Cecilia''s face more pale. He held the end of the halberd in his hand. The halberd was about two meters long. As long as he shortened the distance by three meters, he was sure to kill Cecilia with one blow! Just a magician! Cecilia''s body began to tremble, which was the stimulating response made by her body when she sensed the approaching death. But Cecilia still didn''t mean to retreat, because she knew that even if she ran away, she could never be faster than Martin, but delayed her death time. But once you lose your command, the garrison in tindersburg will immediately collapse, and then no one can stop Mario. Even if she dies, Cecilia will try her best to reduce all the risks and troubles Sean may bear in the future! Three meters. Martin took a step with his right foot. Because of his extreme force, he forcibly shook the ground out of a cobweb like crack. The fine stones shook from the crack, and then were excited by Martin''s momentum and splashed out in all directions like bullets. His charging body suddenly gave a pause. The halberd''s right hand was held high, and his indifferent eyes stared at Cecilia, completely locking Cecilia''s breath. Then his right hand waved off, and the roar of the halberd tore the air. The axe blade became red because of the friction in the air at a very fast speed, and a large amount of fog evaporated. "Qiang!" A halberd was handed out from Cecilia''s head. The contact between the axe surface and the halberd end could block the swinging axe blade. "Boom!" A strong wind raged. The strong wind broke out right above Cecilia''s head, and the sudden wind blew Cecilia''s blonde hair. But she always insisted on opening her eyes and didn''t close them. From beginning to end, her eyes didn''t care whether Martin''s Halberd hit her. What Cecilia could really care about was the battle situation in front. Holding the halberd to block Martin''s attack, it was Alfred who came from the fortress! There was a scratch on his left cheek. Although it was very shallow, there was still blood flowing out, and his tuxedo was torn open by him, revealing his naked upper body, and the arm armor on his hands was also clearly visible. However, his right hand also held the end of the halberd in his hand as an extension of his arm to block Martin''s blow to Cecilia. The halberd is red, and it seems that the red flame is flowing on the halberd. Although it is also only a single edged axe surface, some strange textures are carved on the axe surface. Whenever the flame flowing on the halberd resists the axe blade, it will be inhaled by the texture on it, and then the axe blade will be slightly red. Although the brilliance is not strong, it also has a burning smell. The tip of the halberd is a gun head with spiral texture. The gun head is black, but the texture is red, like blood. When the axe edge is red, the spiral texture of the gun head will burn with flame. Such a gun head also has one at the end of the halberd, but it is slightly longer than the previous one. In this way, even the end also has enough lethality. The whole halberd is two meters long, not counting two gun heads. Alfred''s hand was at the end of the halberd, about two meters away from Cecilia. The straight-line distance from Martin was four meters. Between them, Cecilia, who regarded the two generals as if they had nothing, still calmly commanded the war. "Let''s continue the battle in the restaurant!" Alfred smiled grimly, and his right hand began to force, "this weapon is called flame lion fangs. It''s only a semi-finished product. It''s not a real magic weapon. You don''t have to worry about me bullying you with the benefit of weapons." "Hum!" Martin felt the power transmitted from the halberd. With a cold hum, he also began to exert himself. Through the transmission of power, both sides feel that their opponents are not inferior to themselves in power - or Alfred can feel that Martin''s power has a slight advantage over himself. He didn''t dare to be careless, because Cecilia was under the halberd. As long as both he and Martin continued to argue here, Cecilia might be hurt in the end. So Alfred lifted his right arm, set up Martin''s Halberd with extremely strong strength, and then swung it aside. Two halberds fell to the ground at the same time, smashing a hole in the ground. The next moment, Alfred took a few steps forward, grabbed Cecilia, and threw it at a nearby flag bearer: "little fellow, don''t stand here. It''s dangerous!" Cecilia, who was thrown out, knocked down a flag bearer and they rolled to the ground, but Cecilia immediately got up and pulled the flag bearer up: "continue to send orders!" Then he looked back at Alfred and protested with dissatisfaction: "uncle, you''re blocking my sight!" "No way!" Alfred did not look back and replied with a wry smile. The halberd in his hand had fought with Martin several times at this moment. In the air, the sparks suddenly splashed like fireworks. In fact, Alfred actually took advantage of some weapons. Although the "flame lion tusk" in his hand is indeed an unfinished work, with Sean''s ability, he naturally completed the more important processes first, so as to enhance the power of the halberd to the greatest extent. Therefore, when the axe blade turns red in battle, there is already a very hot magic flame on it, which will break off as soon as many weapons are cut. Similarly, the flame thread at the gun head is by no means as simple as decoration. The reason why it is an unfinished product is that this ability can not be controlled, and the combustion of flame is completely random. As for the sharpness of this weapon, Martin has had an extremely full experience - his halberd has only fought with Alfred''s flame lion fangs several times, and there is a gap on the axe surface that seems to be melted by the flame. However, he is also worthy of being a man with extremely rich combat experience. With only a few fights, he has generally understood the characteristics of Martin''s weapon. Once the halberd has a flame flowing, he immediately withdrew to defense and didn''t fight with him at all. But in this way, Martin naturally could not win the upper hand, because Alfred would not pay attention to chivalry with the enemy. He is a crazy and angry lion. For him, how to solve his opponent cleanly is how he comes. Therefore, once Martin was forced to retreat, Alfred immediately bullied him and attacked and advanced step by step. After several rounds, Martin was surprised that he was getting farther and farther away from Cecilia. After discovering this problem, Martin did not retreat, but chose to fight Alfred and try to approach Cecilia. But how could Alfred give Martin this opportunity? Although his face showed a grim smile and wild excitement, the look from his eyes always seemed unusually calm, and it was obvious that he was not disturbed by his mood at all. He was like a rock. No matter how Martin charged, Alfred never retreated. He kept waving his halberd and its counter attack. If he didn''t have time to parry, he directly blocked it with his hand. Until then, Martin found that Alfred''s double arm armor was not ordinary, and its hardness was even more terrible than the military shield he had seen. The collision between halberd and arm armor and the anti shock force transmitted back, even he, who is famous for his strength and endurance, will feel numb. In the next few seconds, he can''t resist Alfred''s attack. Such a crazy attack also greatly exacerbated Martin''s physical consumption. He not only failed to break through Alfred''s blockade, but even faintly showed signs of defeat. No matter how terrible the tiger is, it is not the opponent of an angry lion after all£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 94 Where''s Sean? Sean was as busy as Cecilia and Alfred. The side hall where the Knights dined was just around the corner of the restaurant. The distance between the two places was only more than ten meters. Coming out of the restaurant to the left is the passage to the barracks, and on the right is the side hall. Now Sean is standing here, preventing other knights from rushing to the barracks to support count Mario. There were four knights in front of him. These four people have different degrees of injuries. The most serious one has cut off the whole left arm, but they still want to break through Sean''s blockade. For these knights, even if they were enemies, Sean maintained more or less a trace of respect, not for others, just for their willingness to sacrifice their lives for Mario, which is enough to prove how important Mario is in their minds. However, their positions are different, so they are doomed to become enemies. In fact, if Mario hadn''t chosen to cooperate with Medusa chamber of Commerce, Sean wouldn''t mind helping him get rid of Durun. Because tinders is in Mario''s hands, at least he knows the future development, but in Durun''s hands, Sean really doesn''t think much of this still somewhat naive man. Gently waved the long sword in his hand and waved all the blood on the sword. "If you don''t stop bleeding, even if I don''t do it, you will soon die." Sean still tried to give his final advice. In response, the knight with broken arms rushed towards Sean with a long sword. As if it were a signal, the other three Knights behind them quickly followed. They covered and echoed each other. Obviously, it was not the first time to cooperate with the battle, but perhaps because of their injuries, their actions had obviously changed and were no longer as flexible as before. Sean sighed slightly, rushed forward and rushed towards the first broken arm knight. At the moment when he was about to enter the opponent''s attack range, Sean shook slightly, leaned to the left, lifted his right hand, and the blade of the long sword drew close to the opponent''s carotid artery - when the tip of the sword crossed the neck, a blood arrow also shot out. After killing the first man, Sean''s momentum and action didn''t stop. He quickly cut into the attack range of the knight on the right in the rear, but the long sword in his hand first penetrated his heart. After the second successful attack, the right hand pulled out, and the long sword also shot out with a blood arrow. Then he waved it to the side again and cut off the head of the third knight. Just as Sean turned to deal with the fourth knight, a long sword suddenly came out of the knight''s chest and abdomen, and then turned fiercely. With such a strong strangulation, the knight who was already seriously injured could no longer insist. His last eyes looking at Sean were full of a kind of unwilling and decadent. When the sword was pulled out of the knight''s body, he could no longer stand and fell down. Sean''s eyes gradually moved from the fallen knight to truun standing behind him. Half of his face had been swollen and several teeth had collapsed. It looked like an unspeakable embarrassment and embarrassment. But Sean''s eyes looking at truun at this time were unusually gloomy. If you look carefully, you can even see the anger hidden in Sean''s eyes. "I told you to use poison, why not?" Sean asked coldly, "if you used poison earlier, even if Martin and several other knights survived, Mario would definitely die! And I let Alfred follow you. Can''t you work with him to subdue Martin? " "Unless it is fire dragon poison, otherwise I will never use poison!" Although Durun was extremely embarrassed, his voice was still firm, "my father was poisoned by fire dragon. If he couldn''t give Mario fire dragon poison, it wouldn''t make any sense!" "You need the meaning of a fart!" Sean couldn''t help yelling, "as long as he died, I solved mudes. If you take Martin down, other knights won''t turn much waves. After all our internal affairs are solved, even if the black cavalry guard is a cavalry force carefully cultivated by Mario, so what As a result, because of your perseverance, you not only lost a few knights, but even your recruits could not survive. Even Cecilia was in danger because of you! " "What I need is revenge!" Durun gave a roar. Sean now has the idea of killing truun. The plan they discussed together was that he was responsible for solving mudes, because mudes is unlikely to show his face after all, so the biggest possibility is to hide in the carriage and wait for the opportunity. Martin was left to Alfred and Durun. As for count Mario and other knights, they were naturally poisoned. Even if the poison could not kill them, they could reduce their combat effectiveness. But all this, because of Durun''s stupidity and paranoia, made a mess of things. Sean finally understood why Mario looked down on truen and even wanted to kill him. If he handed over the territory to such a lord, it would be a real insult to the Royce family. Clenching his fist, Sean was too lazy to look at Durun again, turned and rushed towards the barracks. He is helping Alfred transform the "flame lion tusk" these days. It is good to be able to rush out this weapon in three days. Therefore, he ignores the actions of truun. Sean has made a decision in his heart. As long as Cecilia is injured, he will make truun pay an extremely painful price. When Sean arrived at the barracks and saw Cecilia calmly commanding the battle, Sean''s heart finally relaxed a little. But soon, his face was full of surprise. He didn''t expect Cecilia''s command talent to be so outstanding. With only 200 recruits, he could make the black cavalry guard proud of count Mario fall into a hard battle. But a closer look, Sean also found the secret of Cecilia''s command. She did not simply rely on tactical orders to command the battle, but directly divided all the recruits into different teams and groups, and then forcibly played an extremely high degree of coordination and tacit understanding of the team like loose sand by directly issuing various operational instructions to the group. Also, because her command and change of formation were too fast, Therefore, count Mario was completely unable to fight back and had to be beaten passively. However, this command mode also has a slightly higher casualty rate for soldiers. At this time, there are nearly 20 black cavalry guards left on the battlefield, but there are only less than 30 recruits left. If we continue to fight, after all recruits die, how can the black cavalry guard survive more than 10 people with rich combat experience and high-quality equipment. But considering the quality of both armies, Cecilia undoubtedly won the battle. Then Sean''s eyes fell on the other side of the battlefield. It was a battle between Alfred''s angry lion and Martin''s fierce tiger. However, judging from the current situation, Martin seems to have fallen into a disadvantage. There are many potholes in his weapons. Although he hasn''t been injured yet, once he loses his weapons, Martin''s combat effectiveness will definitely be reduced several times, and the most important thing is, The cunning Alfred even began to block Martin''s Halberd with his left hand. Every block would make Martin''s right hand tremble, while Alfred would attack immediately, forcing Martin to defend and parry passively. At this time, truun, with a swollen face, finally came over. His left eye could not be opened at all, so he could only see things with his right eye. But when he saw the tragic scene here in the military camp area, the whole person was completely stunned after all, and he didn''t know how to look on his dull face. "This is your revenge!" Sean left this sentence coldly and rushed towards Alfred. Sean didn''t perform lightness, but his actions didn''t make a sound. He didn''t shout like a fool to remind the enemy that he was going to kill him, nor did he have the spirit of fair duel as a "noble" or "Knight". If Alfred was as unreasonable and boring as a mercenary, Sean was completely obscene and annoying. But considering Sean''s player thinking, this kind of obscenity is not particularly annoying, because among the players, Sean is actually quite honest. So when he came around behind Martin, even Alfred didn''t notice. His whole spirit lies in Martin. It is rare to have an opponent who is close to him, which makes Alfred, a fighter, very happy, because the longer the opponent can persist, the faster Alfred''s combat skills can recover. After all, he hasn''t done it for a year, even if he is good at fighting, The body will rust, too. When Alfred waved to stop Martin''s Halberd again and forced him to retreat with hatred again with strong anti shock force, Sean, a poisonous snake dormant on the side, finally rushed out and stabbed Martin''s back heart with his sharp sword. Sean''s shot was completely unpredictable, because he had calculated the distance very accurately, no more, no less, just the six meters allowed for the sprint. When Martin noticed the sudden roar behind him, it was too late for him to dodge because the death battle with Alfred exhausted a lot of physical strength, coupled with the effect of anti earthquake force. The rest of his eyes could only find that the attacker was Sean who had been lurking! But since he could not dodge, Martin simply ignored it. He believed that with this suit of armor, he could definitely block Sean''s sneak attack. He was ready to fight back immediately after blocking Sean''s sneak attack. But the next second, the colic from his heart made his brain suddenly blank: "how... How possible!" Then he lowered his head, looked at the long sword that broke his heart and pierced his heavy armor. Looking at the blood dripping from his body along the sword body and the three colors glittering on the sword body, Martin finally knew that he had made another mistake, and the cost of this mistake was too heavy for him to bear. "The second... Magic weapon?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 95 "Martin!" Mario looked at Martin, who died of Sean''s sneak attack, with a dull expression on his face. He didn''t expect Martin to die! Even in the previous battle, he had been suppressed by Alfred, but Mario was still full of confidence in Martin. For the young man who was adopted by himself, Mario, who has no children under his knees, really treats him as his own son. But now, looking at Martin''s tragic death in front of him, Mario seemed ten years old at this moment, and the whole person seemed a little decadent and discouraged. At this point, Mario''s right arm was finally completely removed! It seems that stimulated by Martin''s death, the black cavalry guard suddenly broke out with stronger combat effectiveness. They forcibly killed regardless of their own injuries. On the contrary, the garrison in tindersburg suffered heavy casualties in this confrontation, and only a few more than a dozen people survived. Now, what tactics and strategies have all become a joke. Finally, the tindersburg Garrison who wake up and realize the crisis no longer have the courage to attack the black cavalry guard. Their inner fear and anxiety have made them continue to retreat. It seems that only in this way can they feel a sense of warmth and security. Cecilia sighed. She could play the recruits'' combat power to this extent. She was already the limit, or even a super standard. Moreover, at this time, there were only two military commanders left in the more than ten tindersburg garrison, and the significance of military flag command was not great. The so-called military commander is the front-line Herald who is responsible for observing the flag during combat. Each team is surrounded by military commanders as the core. They are the lower level commanders in the army and the captain or deputy captain of a team. If they are killed, a team is not only demoralized, but may even fall into chaos. Fortunately, although the garrison in tindersburg has only received training for a month, because there are many veterans among them, and they are responsible for the guarding of a fort, they need a lot of military commanders - after all, there are a lot of places to defend and operate fortifications in the castle, Therefore, nearly one-third of the nearly 200 recruits are military commanders. Almost every military commander can lead two recruits, so Cecilia''s command work is particularly simple. Of course, after the war, Cecilia''s biggest feeling was that there were no long-range arms in the army. However, there is no way, because even the lowest archer in the long-range arms needs at least three months of training to be barely qualified. However, if you want to really become a soldier who can fight, you still need to experience real battlefield fighting, otherwise you will never be a qualified army. But all this, in Sean''s eyes, the so-called chance has become inevitable. The army was also a very important concept in the miracle. On the basis of training level, equipment quality, belief attribution, war specialty and military advantage, the army can be divided into 11 levels from secondary to strong. The weakest is level 0 of recruits, and the strongest is naturally level 10. If the garrison in tindersburg is a pure recruit, it will always be a class zero army before going through a real war. However, because the team is small and skilled with veterans, it can be regarded as a quasi class one army; The black cavalry guard, although it has a good name and is also the pro guard of count Mario, is actually only a quasi second level army, not even a real second level army. A large part of it can barely become a quasi second level army because of its excellent equipment. As for the three-level army, it needs at least one of the three abilities: War specialty, belief ownership and military advantage. For example, the archer army has the war specialty of accurate shooting or positioning projection, or the firm belief of the army from the temple in the temple, the war advantage of the mountain army in the mountain and forest terrain, and so on. Only the army with these can be upgraded to a three-level army. It is not impossible for the war between the quasi first level army and the quasi second level army to eat a quasi second level army with a heavy war damage ratio when there are not only advantages in numbers, but also excellent commanders. That''s why Sean was surprised at the beginning, not shocked, because he had seen more of this in the game, and even it was not impossible for the secondary army to annihilate the tertiary army. Up to now, there is no suspense. Even if there are still sixteen or seven black cavalry guards left, there is no difference in the eyes of Sean and Alfred. Not to mention Sean, even Alfred can break into the array alone and kill Mario completely. "Lord Mario, please surrender." Sean stood on his sword. At this moment, it seems that Sean looks more like the Lord of tinders. Mario glared at Sean, his eyes full of bitter hatred, and said in a cold voice, "are you Sean?" Sean was silent, but his attitude had shown everything. If you don''t have to fight again, this is naturally the best outcome, because Sean has completely understood that the men cultivated by the count are definitely dead men. As long as you give them enough growth time, they will have at least level 4 and even level 5 armies in the future. In any kingdom, the level 4 army is already the level of standard elite army, while the level 5 army is even the level of ACE army. Can Durun control a group of soldiers with the potential to become an ace army? Sean might as well expect a miracle in the world, and then the old Marquis Perot came back to life the next day. "Sir, please leave quickly!" Seeing that count Mario was silent, the black cavalry guard gathered up, and everyone''s face showed a solemn look of death at home, which was the last thing Sean wanted to see, "we''re here for you! Nothing else, you can do it in three minutes! " Sean''s starting to have a headache. He glanced at truun. At the moment, truun''s eyes seemed to calm down a little. It was no longer the crazy and disgusting look before. Although he knew that truen lost his noble reason because of his inner fear, hatred for Mario and betrayal of his relatives, Sean still couldn''t forgive him, because if he hadn''t been so paranoid and crazy, the dispute could even be controlled at the level of local combat, Instead of reaching the scale and degree of war as it is now. "Uncle, surrender." Truun stood out in a crowd with a swollen face and an embarrassed appearance, "you have lost..." "Lose?" Mario interrupted Durun and sneered. His eyes full of hatred and anger suddenly had a crazy smell. When he saw Mario''s eyes, Sean suddenly "clicked" in his heart. His intuition told him that something unexpected might happen next, and the accident might be very dangerous. Because of this look, Sean saw it in the eyes of truun not long ago. At that time, he was just a psycho with a disgusting frenzy all over his body. "Is the essence of the Royce family all flowing with crazy genes?" Sean didn''t come and felt a chill. Only by holding Charles''s sword in his hand, Sean could barely feel the warmth of confidence. "Who knows." Alfred just shrugged at Sean''s words. He could also feel the subtle changes in the atmosphere on the battlefield, but he was not as sensitive as Sean and thought there would be any dangerous situation. Because the facts have made it clear that count Mario has lost, even his black cavalry guard can never delay the three minutes he and Sean joined hands. "Tinders is in your father''s hand and has declined." The crazy color on Mario''s face was even more obvious, "it''s your father, not me, who really feels sorry for the Royce family! Look at your father''s political achievements. Tinders is in his hands. From what used to be known as Gleason''s most powerful territory, it has become a dilapidated territory where everyone can bully. How many treaties your father has signed in the past ten years are insulting to the Royce family! " Durun''s face turned red: "that''s because the mineral veins in the territory have been mined out, and there is no material to produce in our territory..." "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that a family famous for relying on strong military forces wants to transform into a family engaged in business and trade?" Mario hissed and his face was full of disdain. "Even if your father really wants to change the Royce family, what about you? Can you take over your father''s tradition? What have you done in these ten years? Aspire to be an adventurer? Or pioneers? " Truun clenched his teeth, but could say nothing: "I don''t expect to be a Lord. I can give you the position of the Lord. We are a family! But... " "But?" Mario sneered, his face more mocking, "but your father won''t do that! Why do you think I hooked up with the Medusa chamber of Commerce? Who do you think your father has been doing business with over the years? Where do you think the fire dragon poison came from Yes, I admit I''m ambitious, but I''m much more capable than you! It is because your father, my good brother, saw my ambition and ability that he wanted to kill me and pave the way for your future. " Speaking of this, Mario has completely fallen into madness: "but it''s a pity The Medusa chamber of commerce finally chose to work with me instead of your father. Therefore, the fire dragon poison is naturally used on your father Hehe, it''s well heard from the outside world. Your father is a nostalgic man, so give me Royce manor so that I won''t wander in a foreign land... Ha ha, ha ha! All this is because your father knows my talent. He doesn''t want to see me become an aide to other lords! " "How did I expose your father''s sinister face by being an uncle? Do you feel disillusioned? Oh, the kind old Marquis Perot is such a sinister and cunning man, even his own brother... Do you really think your father is very talented? Can the territory be so smooth under his governance? All this is my credit! Mine! " Mario''s words have begun to be a little incoherent. However, Sean, Cecilia and Alfred heard clearly that the governance of the whole tinders collar had nothing to do with the old Marquis Perot. In this way, Sean can understand why Mario''s men were so loyal to him, and why Mario took over the tinders collar so smoothly in the game. Even, he understood why the city masters of Arthur and anlora didn''t send taxes to Durun, so that he didn''t have enough funds to purchase equipment, so he had to rely on Harley, a merchant who secretly bought and sent. "You know what?" Mario, who fell into madness, finally calmed down after laughing and yelling for a long time. He stared at truun, "when your father fell, in fact, I cried Not sad cry, but happy cry, very happy, very happy! Very happy! " Sean can now be sure that the blood essence of the Royce family, if not the blood of demons and demons, is definitely related to these two creatures. "We can''t live." Mario sighed suddenly. "Sir..." the black cavalry guard was surprised. "Give me your life." Mario suddenly said again. At this moment, Sean suddenly shivered. "Your Excellency, please take it!" "OK But you can rest assured that I will go with you. " With that said, Mario suddenly took a dark red gem out of his pocket. This gem is rhombic and red as a whole, but its color is not pure. There are many black impurities, so it looks dark red. There are several crack marks on the gem. These crack marks are filled with subtle black fog, but they are condensed and do not disperse, which makes these black fog look like having a soul. When Sean saw the dark red gem, he suddenly screamed with great fear, and then rushed towards Mario for the first time: "come on! Stop him! That''s the devil''s stone! " Alfred didn''t know what the devil''s stone was, but he knew that what could frighten Sean so much was certainly not an ordinary thing, so he only rushed up a beat slower than Sean. The third person to follow is truun. Although his face is swollen into a pig''s head, he is also a knight after all, and now he has an absolutely sensitive response to the word "devil". But all this seems a little late, because the three of them are too far away from Mario. Mario suddenly inserted the gem into his heart and disappeared into most of it. Then the fog in the gem and the red energy like a magic source began to inject into Mario''s body. The next second, Mario raised his hair with a whistling sound, and the gemstones inserted in his chest were blown into powder. Dozens of magic strips similar to tentacles were emitted from Mario''s chest, wrapped around the black cavalry guard nearest him, and sucked these people into human stems at a very fast speed. It seems that their life energy was swallowed by Mario. The next moment, the magic bar retracted into Mario''s body, and an extremely dark magic wave spread around 360 degrees with him as the core. Then, the roaring and violent airflow followed and blew out, sweeping everything around like a tornado. Under the sweep of the airflow, the ground collapsed inch by inch, countless cracks spread all over the ground of the military camp area, and the fine sand and stones were like bullets, shooting wildly around. The two recruits were unprepared and were shot into a hornet''s nest on the spot. Although Sean, Alfred and truun were not killed by these bullets, they flew backwards at a faster speed than when charging, and then fell heavily to the ground under the impact of this strong airflow almost like a boundary. Right in the middle, Mario knelt down and bowed. But if you look carefully, you can see that Mario''s body is getting bigger and bigger, and the quality of his clothes is fairly good, because he hasn''t been broken yet, but it''s only a matter of time. "Chi!" With a slight sound, Mario''s back finally cracked, but what was exposed in the air was not human light yellow skin, but red! With the sound of clothes being cracked more and more dense, Mario''s clothes and trousers were finally completely broken. What was exposed to the air was the devil''s skin, and there were even fine scales on it. The only thing that can be recognized is that at this time, the "devil" still retains a part of Mario''s face contour, but it is a double enlarged head, and its face is much more ferocious and ferocious. Even at both ends of the skull near the temple, two sharp corners almost an inch long emerged. Although there was no tail, this appearance was much more ferocious and terrible than the devil with tail. At this moment, Mario has completely become a devil£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 96 The demonized Mario slowly stood up, more than two meters tall. His eyes were red and obviously had no reason to speak of. He gently breathed out a breath, and two arrows of white fog shot out of his nasal cavity. It didn''t disperse until it hit the ground. A strong and unbearable smell of sulfur also came out. In terms of body shape, the demonized Mario is not so terrible as to make people despair. At least this height, in terms of the height of Sean and others, can still targeted attack each other''s key, which is really a little good news. If it is those demons who are more than three meters tall, they really don''t know where to start. However, Sean''s situation at this time is no more optimistic than Alfred and truun. Sean could see that the Demon Stone used by Mario should be sealed with the power of the double horned devil. This kind of devil is not particularly powerful in the abyss purgatory plane. It can even be said that it is the cannon fodder in the abyss purgatory plane, but at least it has a third-order strength. Even if it is called out alone, it also needs a lot of efforts from Sean and others to solve it. The most important thing is that demons are born with rough skin and rough meat. They are particularly resistant to beating. Many attacks are actually no different from tickling. Moreover, if only the skin is rough and the meat is rough, it is not so terrible, but they are not only resistant to fighting, but also especially good at fighting. Moreover, the variety of demons completely exceeds the limit of human imagination. Even if the two demons look the same but have slightly different colors, their abilities may be diametrically opposite. The special ability of double Horned Demons is that they can spray extremely hot flames. From the two aerosols just shot from Mario''s nose, Sean knew that Mario must have inherited the special ability of the double horned devil. Mario''s head turned slowly, and his eyes looked at the battlefield. When he saw Sean, his eyes suddenly had a bright illusion, as if he had finally found the source of his anger. Mario looked up and gave a roar that did not belong to human beings, and then rushed towards Sean, with a great desire to tear Sean to pieces. At this time, Mario''s running action is obviously a little different from human beings, but it is undeniable that his speed is much faster than normal human beings. And every step of his fall, he will step on a collapsed footprint on the ground, and the ground will even shake up, which shows how strong his power has been. Watching as like as two peas of Mario, Sean is thinking of a movie that she had seen on the earth without any reason. If Mario''s skin turns green, it can be said to be the same. However, according to the plot of the comic book on earth, the big green man is known as the strongest existence, and there is no one like that. However, this big red one can really claim to be the strongest presence for others present. [Name: Mario Royce] [race: human (demonization)] [Combat profession: - (Level 4)] [personal attribute - strength:???; Endurance:???; Agility: 25; Wisdom: 30; Will:???] In addition to agility and intelligence, all three other attributes are somewhat confusing question marks. Sean still hasn''t figured out how big the gap between the data represented by the question mark and himself is, but it''s certain that it''s at least twice as big. In addition to these three data, what really worries Sean is Mario''s fourth rank at the moment. The third and fourth ranks belong to the bronze strength. Although there is a first-order gap between them, there is no great change in the essential strength, just some strengthening of the physical strength. However, the devil''s physical power is already extremely powerful. Now it has been strengthened by the first level. This power has become a gap that can not be underestimated. When Mario runs, the ground will shake, you can know that this power is definitely not low. "Wait for the opportunity from the side. You must pay attention. Once Mario starts to breathe in, don''t stand in front of him and hide as far as you can!" After Sean left this sentence, the whole man shot at him faster than Mario. As early as when he was swept away by the air, Sean had already started the skill of light body, but he was afraid to start the skill of adrenal stimulation at this time, because the former had no side effects, but the side effects of the latter were extremely obvious. Before he saw the dawn of victory, Sean would never easily use the special skill of adrenal stimulation. With the bonus of 10 agility points, Sean''s overall agility can reach as much as 33 points, so there is an obvious speed comparison compared with Mario. However, in terms of strength, he is not as good as Mario. Therefore, although he is very fast, the momentum is not as deterrent as Mario. It looks light. It is really difficult to make people optimistic about Sean, and even have the illusion that he is going to die. Only Alfred and Cecilia had great confidence in Sean. So Alfred didn''t rush up, but chose to follow Sean''s orders, waiting for an opportunity to stand by and ready to go up for reinforcements at any time. As for Cecilia, she hated that she had consumed a lot of magic in order to win. Now she can''t help at all. She can only stare and worry aside - even Cecilia knows that the damage of fire magic to the devil is too weak, but it is better than the current situation. Sean''s speed is too fast. When Mario''s left foot had not yet fallen, Sean had already stood six meters away and launched a sprint. The long sword in his hand pointed at Mario''s heart like a meteor. The attack came so fast and urgent that Mario was actually uncomfortable, because his foot could not be stepped down according to the original position. If so, he would have no time to stop Sean''s sword. Demons are indeed rough skinned and rough, and it is difficult to hurt them with ordinary attacks, but these ordinary attacks do not include some special magic and demonized weapons. Although Mario after incarnation has no reason to speak of, his behavior is more in accordance with instinct, but it is also because of this that his intuitive judgment of danger is far more than that of human beings. So half way up his left foot, Mario stepped down hard towards the ground. With such a brute force, it naturally collapsed the ground directly, and most of the whole left foot fell to the ground. However, at this time, Mario naturally couldn''t take into account this situation. He clenched his left fist and then hit Sean hard. This giant fist is a third the size of Sean. Moreover, when the fist is waved, the sound of breaking the air roars, and the power of this fist seems to be able to penetrate even the air. The white airflow visible to the naked eye is surrounded by the fist. It seems that Mars can be seen emerging from the fist. Although it does not form a blazing flame like a meteorite, the power of this fist is absolutely unique to everyone present in his life. In fact, in today''s miracle continent, demons, demons and even other ectopic creatures are still rare. After all, according to the process of the game, the miracle continent has not even entered the era of the first expansion film. The devil will not appear on the miracle continent until at least the third expansion. Only then will the devil become a common monster and gradually be accepted by people on the mainland. Therefore, the power of Mario''s punch is completely appalling. This time, it''s Sean''s turn to dare not connect! He believed in the sharpness of his Charles sword and believed that even if the sword stabbed Mario''s left fist, it would definitely leave an unforgettable memory for the other party. But he knew better that if his sword really stabbed, it would never be Mario who was killed, but probably himself, because Sean now could not bear the power of the punch. If it''s in the game, Sean will never be afraid. Anyway, there are game data to support, and the blood loss is also supplemented by magic. But in reality, Sean had to hide. So Sean immediately canceled the sprint and quickly bypassed the whole person to the right. Thanks to the addition of lightness, Sean''s speed is not slow. Even at this time, Mario''s left fist is still a short distance from Sean, but even so, Sean is only wiped by the hot air flow around his fist, and nearly half of his clothes are completely charred at this moment, The burning pain even stabbed Sean so hard that he could hardly hold his weapon. Of course, Sean is not a peace lover. He believes in coming instead of going indecent. So even if most of his skin turned hot and reddish because of this, Sean still waved his long sword with extremely tenacious willpower and cut a wound in Mario''s left fist. The scar is not long. It looks like a very slight cut. Obviously, the sharpness of Charles''s sword seems to be a little less than enough, but even if the wound is no matter how subtle, it still has the guarantee of hurting the devil, and the wound drawn by the sword has not healed automatically, which means that Mario''s endurance is high, but he does not inherit the terrible resilience of the devil, His endurance should be more reflected in the protracted war. Moreover, this attack is not just as simple as the surface. Through this series of actions just now, Sean has been able to determine that the demonized Mario is obviously insufficient in response ability. Moreover, because of his body shape, his turn is obviously much worse than that of human beings. Even with his body as the core, he has several visual blind spots that can be used. Knowing these points is enough for Sean to make a more targeted battle plan£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 97 "His steering is slow!" Sean jumped back a few steps, just outside Mario''s attack range. At this time, Mario''s foot is sinking to the ground, which makes him have to temporarily change into a semi kneeling position to maintain his balance. He had almost lost his mind. At this time, he was constantly trying to pull his left foot out of the ground, but it was obvious that the solidity of the ground was so high that Mario failed to succeed several times in a row, but he didn''t dare to support his hands on the ground as a fulcrum. After all, the speed Sean showed just now made him feel a little palpitating. Alfred also came around from one side. The red halberd was flashing. Although the fire effect did very little damage to the devil, the sharp degree of the flame lion''s fangs was extremely terrible even if there was no fire. After all, this weapon is added to all the essence of all the crypt demons'' weapons, only sharper in terms of sharpness than Sean''s Charles sabre. If Sean had known that he would face a devil this time, he would not have helped Alfred build this lion''s tusk, but would add all those essences to his weapons and sharpen his sharpness. After all, Alfred''s agility is not even as good as this demon. Sean is really worried about whether Alfred can escape the attack of the other party in the face of this demon. Sean doesn''t want to run. Anyway, he has solved mudes and got what he needs. He doesn''t care what Mario, Durun and even the whole tindes understand. But he can''t run at all, because he is the first in Mario''s hate list, so the choice between him and Mario is to kill him or be killed by him. And Sean doesn''t want to be the latter, so even if he knows the real situation behind tinders, and because of what Mario said before turning into a devil, he can only choose to fight Mario at the moment. By this time, Alfred had circled behind Mario, which was just his dead corner. It''s not that it can''t be found, but from this angle, it''s really not easy for Mario to attack, which is really the best attack point for Alfred, who doesn''t have much speed. Just hearing Sean''s words, you can accurately find your attack position. Alfred''s tactical literacy is really very high. Seeing that Sean and Alfred were working hard, truen stood up and rushed to the other side. It seemed that he had the same idea as Alfred. Sean frowned slightly when he saw Durun''s move. Judging from the fundamental attribute, Durun''s personal attribute is actually better than Alfred, especially in endurance. The endurance of up to 40 points ensures that Durun will never die on the spot even if he is hit by Mario. Perhaps this is the fundamental reason why Durun has the courage to fight the demonized Mario. But even so, Sean is not optimistic about Durun at all. There is no other reason. Durun has no weapon that can hurt the devil at all. If he wants to hurt the devil by relying on ordinary weapons, it must be ten years later that demon guide technology began to enter the era of military. Now? Durun rushed towards Mario''s back, clenched the handle of the knight''s sword in his hands, and raised it horizontally. The end of the handle was against his shoulder. This is a very common attack method, which can enhance the power of puncture damage. In the game, this is actually a powerful swordsmanship active skill, but compared with its advantages, the disadvantages of this skill are also clear at a glance. That is, there is no room left. If the enemy dodges and succeeds, the consequences will be very terrible. In reality, there is even one more disadvantage of this skill. If this attack can''t cause damage, the result is equally terrible. Seeing Durun''s attack, Mario had a little doubt in his eyes for a moment, but at this time Mario was a demon fighting by instinct. He may have some doubts, but he can still distinguish the enemy, so he watched truen rush towards him. Mario''s left hand suddenly waved, still the roaring air flow, and then the back of Mario''s hand blasted on Durun who lost his ability to dodge the next second. One punch! Durun was flapped like a fly. "What a pig like teammate..." Sean gave a weak sigh in pain. When fighting with the devil, he used this straight attack skill. What''s the difference between this and looking for death? It''s just that it''s really not truun''s fault. Because in this era, humans have no experience in fighting demons. In the face of such ferocious and terrible demonic creatures, people in the battle will subconsciously choose the skill moves that they think are the most lethal. If it weren''t for the performance of truun, Alfred was just going to adopt this direct attack. After all, for people who are not good at agility and speed, the direct violent attack method is actually the most suitable combat skill for them. However, with truun''s demonstration, Alfred certainly could not use this mode of operation again. He took advantage of Mario''s body shape, which turned sideways because of his attack on Durun, and completely exposed his back in front of him. With an arrow step, he rushed up. Although he had lowered his voice as much as possible, Alfred still ran with some momentum because of his body shape. In this way, it is impossible not to attract Mario''s attention. But the moment Alfred moved, Sean immediately followed. He was very fast, and there was no sound when he ran. If he had not been caught by the residual light in the corner of Mario''s eyes, it would be impossible to find Sean''s action. Because of the power of Sean''s sword, Mario completely ignored Alfred coming towards him behind him, but focused all his attention on Sean. In Mario''s opinion, there are two people around behind him. The first one is patted out by his fist, and his weapon can''t even leave even a little injury on himself, so the second one must be bad. Compared with these two wastes, Sean who can hurt himself is the most terrible. Therefore, almost the moment Sean moved, he felt a dangerous tremor. This feeling is very similar to the moment when he fought with Sean before, so Mario, who made an empirical mistake, naturally regarded Sean as a more dangerous existence. When Sean found that he had successfully attracted Mario''s attention, he resolutely activated the skill of adrenal stimulation. He only felt the sudden acceleration of the beating of the heart, and then his six senses became sharp. It seemed that the world had become a slow motion play at this moment. It''s not the first time Sean has experienced the acceleration of thinking caused by adrenal stimulation, but it''s the second time in the world. And different from the previous one, the increase in reactivity brought by adrenal stimulation after upgrading to level II should become more obvious and clear. In Sean''s eyes, he could even see the direction of the airflow generated by the air around his hand when Mario''s right fist fell. Slightly sideways, Sean moved along the flow direction of the air flow. In several extremely light movements, although Sean could still feel the heat generated by the friction between his fist and the air this time, he didn''t let the flame touch him again. After avoiding the attack of the right fist, it became easier to dodge the left fist. Even in this urgent evasion moment, Sean was able to wave a sword towards Mario''s left hand again to deepen and enlarge the scar that had been left on his hand before. This time, there was hot blood gushing from Mario''s left hand injury. The devil''s blood has extremely high temperature and corrosivity. Although the demonized Mario''s blood does not have the characteristics of purgatory flame, its corrosivity is undoubtedly preserved. Almost when the blood splashed on the ground, the white smoke had come out. Fortunately, Charles''s sword was not an ordinary weapon. Otherwise, it would melt under the erosion of the devil''s blood. Sean knew he would never die under such an attack, but that doesn''t mean others know. Everyone looked at Sean''s almost suicidal attack. This time, Cecilia couldn''t help shouting, let alone others. Alfred naturally couldn''t see Sean''s breathtaking situation because of his perspective, but he could hear Cecilia''s exclamation. He was surprised and couldn''t care about anything else, The whole man immediately accelerated and the distance between him and Mario was rapidly shortening. In front, when Mario''s right hand splashed blood and Sean''s figure reappeared, the people knew that Sean was okay and couldn''t help but breathe a little relieved. But others can breathe a sigh of relief, but Sean can''t, because he has seen Mario''s chest and abdomen breathe slightly, take a sudden breath, and the smell of sulfur around him immediately becomes strong. This is a sign that the two horned devil will spit fire! Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the whole person couldn''t care about anything else. He immediately ran to the left, trying to go around the rear before Mario spewed fire. The flame jet of the double horned devil is a flame jet like a flame gun, like the magician''s "burning snake" magic, not fireball, so if it runs in a straight line, it is no different from looking for death. But as soon as Sean started running, he saw Alfred jumping up behind Mario. Holding the handle of the halberd with both hands, he raised his head, and his leaping figure drew a parabola in mid air. Because the difference between him and Mario was not very large, Sean could see at a glance that the final landing point of Alfred''s gun would be at Mario''s upper cervical spine. After seeing Alfred''s action, Sean glanced at Mario, and soon made a decision. Sean, who had been bypassed, immediately ran back. When Alfred''s roar got closer and closer, Mario finally noticed the change of the sound behind him, and the slight tingling sensation in his neck finally made Mario aware of the seriousness of the problem. His mind seemed to fall into some kind of stagnation at this moment, and he was at a loss for a moment, but the passage of the world would not change by his will. Therefore, at the moment when Mario was a little dull, the gun head at the top of Alfred''s Halberd pierced into his neck without hindrance. Just at this moment, Mario uttered an extremely painful howl, and the accumulated flame exploded in his chest. The stuffy sound and the obvious strange explosion in his chest and abdomen all revealed that Mario suffered a lot of pain, but at this moment, no one would sympathize with him. Sean had already run back to Mario''s front and looked at Mario''s body gradually falling down due to severe pain. Sean held the long sword in his hand tightly, and then suddenly cut towards the sharp corner on Mario''s head. With a slight click, Sean cut off a sharp corner of Mario with a sword. The damage was greater than the shot just stabbed by Alfred and the explosion in his chest, because everyone present could see Mario''s twisted body. But Sean''s attack would never be just this. Without thinking about it, he immediately raised his sword and cut it towards another sharp corner. This time, Charles finally had a small gap in his sword, but he also successfully cut off Mario''s two corners. The power source of the double horned devil comes from the two sharp corners on his head. This is not only the source of the devil''s power, but also an extremely valuable magic material for many people. Moreover, this magic material must be cut off when the two horned devil is alive. If the two horns are cut off after the two horned devil dies, it will have no value at all. Losing the two horns, Mario lost most of his demon power, and the rank displayed in the attribute data was reduced from level 4 to level 3. The one who felt the most about this was Alfred. Although there was no obstacle when he was shot, Alfred could still feel the extremely strong body structure of the devil. But now, Alfred obviously felt that Mario''s body was no longer as strong as before, so he didn''t even think about it. He made a sudden effort with his hands, stabbed the long gun down again, and completely broke Mario''s cervical spine, and the tip of the gun ran through his throat. But that hasn''t really killed Mario. Sean took a lunge to Mario''s side, clenched the hilt of his sword with both hands, and cut off Mario''s neck. With one sword, Mario''s head was completely cut off, and the blood sprayed from the broken head turned into a burning flame in an instant. Sean, who had long known this would happen, grabbed Alfred''s arm and opened the distance to six meters in a sprint. In other people''s serious, Mario has lost his head, and his body is constantly twisting, but no matter how he twists, he can''t stop his body from becoming more and more red. His skin is constantly turning into red black, and constantly spreading gradually, just like the ignited paper, it is turning into ashes bit by bit. Mario''s head, which had been cut off, also did not escape such an end. In addition to the shrill roar, only the flames were burning. But in a few seconds, Mario, who turned into a demon, was left with a pile of ashes and two horns cut off by Sean£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 98 Sean slumped down on the ground, gasping for breath. The fatigue left over from the fierce battle finally broke out at the moment. An unspeakable collapse made Sean''s spirit seem a little depressed. However, he knew that in another minute, the side effects of adrenal stimulation would come at the same time. At that time, he was afraid that he didn''t even have the strength to walk, but I don''t know why. At the moment, Sean was not happy at all. There is no joy after defeating the opponent, but a loss. He looked around. A large number of corpses and broken limbs could be seen everywhere in the military camp area. The blood stained almost all the ground, and even gathered into a pool of blood in the low-lying place just exposed by Mario''s destruction. The strong smell of blood still lingers, mixed with a large amount of sulfur smell. These terrible smells take up to several months to be removed. "Don''t look." Alfred''s voice sounded, "the more you look, the more disappointed you will be. It''s of no use except to increase your inner pain." Sean looked sideways at Alfred lying next to him. He really closed his eyes and didn''t look at the surrounding environment. He just kept breathing and panting, as if the oxygen in the air would be completely consumed in the next second, so he had to breathe hard now. The fangs of the flame lion were casually thrown aside by him. The flames shining on them were obviously a little more frequent than normal. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with his experience. In fact, Alfred was hardly hurt, and his fight with Martin only added a few new injuries. It was only because the injuries left by the previous battle in the crypt were not healed. In addition, the fierce battle just now made the wound burst, so now he looks like a bloody man, which is really scary. "I hate truun." Alfred said bluntly, his voice a little tired and weak, "but that doesn''t mean I sympathize with Mario. All this is actually their own fault. " "I just..." Sean frowned. "A little unhappy. Watching so many people die, just because of Durun''s stupidity and paranoia... " "You are not the Lord." Alfred continued bluntly, "those are not things you need to consider. We are just mercenaries. If we don''t want to take the task, no one can force us The reason why I don''t like truun is that he changed the action plan without authorization, putting us completely in danger. " At last, Alfred''s voice had obvious anger: "if we didn''t kill Mario in the end, what would all this be like?" Sean fell silent. He suddenly felt that his shoulders became heavy, and there seemed to be something called "responsibility" in his heart. Now he no longer represents himself, but a team. Every decision he makes will affect Alfred and Cecilia. As long as he makes a wrong decision, the price he pays may be unbearable. This is not a game. As long as you die, you will lose everything completely. It is not a game that can be restarted as long as you shout resurrection. Moreover, as long as he wants to continue to survive in the world, his team can''t only be Alfred and Cecilia. In the future, even more people will join his team, perhaps because of interests or beliefs. It is more likely that they just want to survive like him. No matter what these people join his team for, any of his decisions will affect their future. This sense of responsibility, so no fancy fell down, heavy pressure on his heart. It seems that in this world, something has been quietly broken, and everything has become more real. Cecilia ran from behind. Her face was very pale. It was obvious that she was suffering from excessive mental consumption. At the moment, she was also holding on to her spirit. But when seeing Sean and Alfred, Cecilia''s tears began to fall, and the panic color on her face was something Sean had never seen before. Even on the rainy night when they first met, Cecilia''s face didn''t show such a panic. "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Sean was a little flustered. He wanted to stand up. As soon as he moved, he found that the original one minute had arrived, and the side effects of adrenal stimulation had begun to play an effect. The whole person immediately sat down again, scared Cecilia to help her, and his tears fell more happily, "I''m not all right What are you crying about? " "I''m so scared!" Cecilia said in a crying voice, "when Mario became a devil, my heart almost stopped. Later, I saw the battle between you and Mario... I, I was so afraid that something would happen to you Sean, shall we go home and stop staying here? " Sean smiled and patted Cecilia. His eyes softened a lot: "OK, let''s go home." In the military camp area of tindersburg, the corpse and blood, broken limbs and broken and scattered weapons form a tragic scene, but there is a bit of rare warmth and humanity in this scene: Cecilia''s tears are still falling, Sean''s gentle smile, and Alfred''s breath is still in big mouth. At the edge of the scene are the surviving recruits, who are vaguely bandaging the wound. They have all learned the skills of battlefield first aid from old Peter. Although they are not good, basic actions such as hemostasis are absolutely no problem. As their future Lord, truun seemed to have been forgotten. Soon, some people came towards Sean and Alfred and began to deal with the injuries of the two heroes who saved them. At this time, people found that Alfred and Sean looked very embarrassed and terrible, but they were not seriously injured, which surprised the people who came to bandage their wounds. But the surprise came back to surprise. These people with some simplicity didn''t think so much, but began to arrange a place for Sean and others to rest. This inexplicable war seems to be forgotten by people intentionally or unintentionally. The battlefield cleaning work in the castle has been handled by someone, but for some reason, the military camp area in the northeast corner has become a restricted area where no one wants to come. When the blood melts into the earth, almost the whole military camp area turns into a scarlet color, and the blood gas that condenses but does not disperse is more like taking root here. Sean, Alfred and Cecilia chose to leave after staying in tindersburg all night. Sean refused to stay with Durun with a very tough attitude. His dislike for Durun was much stronger than Mario. After all, Sean didn''t want to intervene in the internal struggle led by tinders if Mario and medusa chamber of Commerce didn''t join hands. Because in essence, he is more optimistic about Mario. And there is absolutely no airtight wall in this world. Mario''s death had spread to the city of anlaro on the third day. It is said that many mercenaries tried to rebel that night, but they were forcibly suppressed by the city Lord of anlaro. The situation is almost as tragic as the war in tindersburg. But no one is sure whether this is the end of the tindersburg infighting or just a prelude. However, everyone knows that Mario''s name as a rebel will never be clear. In less than half a month, the whole people of tindes will know about Mario''s death, and a month later, the whole Gleason area will know about it. At that time, in the eyes of other lords, the tinders collar will only be a big fat meat. Sean and others left tindersburg the next day, and then arrived at seroda village in the morning of the third day. In the next few days, he chose to temporarily cultivate himself here in the village of zeloda. Of course, there is one point in this, which is also to facilitate Alfred to meet his daughter. Sir fregan naturally disagreed, but after Sean took the sword to the door and directly cut off two guards, sir fregan immediately became honest. When the news of Mario''s failure in rebellion and death reached the village of ceroda, sir fregan''s attitude towards Alfred, Sean and Cecilia changed 360 degrees. People like him who are eager to drill into the top circle of the aristocracy naturally have some special channels to understand some truth. In this truth, the names of Sean, Cecilia and Alfred are naturally mentioned many times, so fregen doesn''t pay attention to them. "Sean, when shall we go home?" It is still the warm wind House Hotel, and it is still the two rooms. Although Sean has received the remuneration of the former star meteor forest from Haley and Durun, as well as the remuneration of helping him solve Mario this time, plus the remuneration of the former black cat chamber of Commerce, Sean has a total of gold exchange rolls worth 20000 pan continental gold coins, but he is still very stingy with his money and is not willing to waste it. Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean did not speak, but turned and looked at Alfred. Seeing Sean''s eyes, Alfred naturally knew what it meant, so he said, "thank you I have no problem. As long as you speak, I can follow you right away. " "In that case, let''s get ready." Sean said, "go and pick up Shina. Let''s take her with us It''s a long journey this time. We need a carriage suitable for long-distance travel, but we don''t know whether one is enough... " "Wait!" Cecilia was suddenly confused. "What do we need a long-distance carriage for? You don''t need this to go back to the kingdom of Celian. " "Who told you we were going back to Celian?" "Didn''t you say go home?" "Yes." Sean nodded and said with a natural look, "the place we are going to is the Principality of Ryan. We are going to pass through several countries. Of course, we have to prepare a carriage for a long journey. Otherwise, if we only rely on walking, when will we have to go?" "Why are we going to the Principality of lane? Don''t we have a home in Celian?" "Because this time, we''re going to fight a home that really belongs to us." "Fight, fight... Really belong to our home?" Cecilia looked stunned, then seemed to think of something, and said in surprise, "wait, don''t you... Want to be a pioneer knight?" "That''s right." Sean nodded. "I''ve been thinking for a long time these days. I found that if we were only the head of a mercenary regiment, we would still be involuntarily in some special situations. But if we can become a Lord with our own territory, even if we encounter something we don''t want to do, we also have the strength and strength to refuse. " "So, I decided... I''m going to fight our territory and become a lord!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 99 Sean, I really thought about being a Lord. He thought for more than half a month. Every day he was constantly thinking about the possibility of this matter. He even formulated many plans for this, and even frantically excavated all the game data about the "Lord" in the brain memory storage area. However, it is a pity that in the game, he was a member of the strategy group, not the business group, so the relevant information he came into contact with was basically related to a variety of strategies, and he would come into contact with some background settings in the game, and most of them were directed at the plot of the strategy. On the contrary, Sean is basically in a state of discredit for any plot, character and place that has nothing to do with copies, tasks, treasures, job transfers, etc. At that time, in the game, he also said that this was a specialty in the technology industry, and he was always proud of it. But now Sean really hates why he''s not an all-round wizard. The only clue he could think of about how to become a Lord was to become a pioneering knight. This is a well-known Lord task in the original miracle. Of course, compared with those who can obtain territory by hiding the task, the process of this task is actually very troublesome and difficult. First of all, the pioneering knight is only an identity, not a profession. It means that people with this identity can send troops to fight in the name of the Lord and expand their territory for the Lord. Although these territories nominally belong to the feudal lord, in fact, the jurisdiction over this territory is the development knight, and how large the territory can be laid depends on the strength of the development knight. But even so, you can''t be a Lord. The so-called Lord means that he has officially entered the aristocratic system of a country. The pioneering knight, however, is not an aristocrat. Even if he has laid down more territories, he cannot become a Lord. Although he has jurisdiction in the territory, he is not recognized by the country to which the Lord belongs, so he will not be recognized by the country. At the beginning, he was jokingly called "mercenary regiment with larger stronghold" by players in the game. Therefore, how to get a noble title has become the second and most important step in this task. The quickest way is to cede part of the territory to the Lord, so as to directly obtain a jazz noble title, but this is the most undesirable, because the ceded territory is not determined by the player, but by the Lord. The second way, which is more troublesome, is to exchange the noble title of jazz by brushing goodwill or military merit. After obtaining the title of nobility, although it can not be regarded as a formal Lord, at least its identity has been recognized. In a country with a perfect system, a recognized identity is naturally of great significance, which means that the laws and regulations of the territory can be modified, and even the qualification of the Kingdom''s trade route and the right to recognize all resources in the territory can be obtained, and even many unnecessary wars can be avoided. After having the status of "pioneering Knight" and the title of "Knight", any act of pioneering territory will be regarded as legalization. After that, as long as the "Knight" is changed into a "Baron" through a series of appropriate operations, it will be regarded as a formal local noble with a fief, and then it will continue to climb up in the aristocratic system. However, the title of nobility is a lifelong system rather than a hereditary system, that is to say, the territory won by oneself cannot be inherited by future generations. When he dies, the territory will become the property of the feudal lord. There is no way to break this restriction. Just another war. After Sean thought about this, all that remained was to choose a suitable Lord. In fact, in any country on the miracle continent, you can find a Lord. Even truen can canonize Sean as a pioneering knight, and even immediately give him a jazz name and enjoy the same reputation and status as fregan - as long as Sean likes. But will Sean? Not to mention the fact that his dislike of truun has directly burst, but also the internal stability of the kingdom of potoroa, there is no possibility of any war and conflict. Even if there is, it is impossible to kill an aristocrat. Even the occupied territory will eventually spit out through the negotiation table. These are not what Sean wants. So after careful thinking, Sean''s eyes finally focused on the Principality of Ryan, and even the LORD had been confirmed. Silver sword, thundering goddess of martial arts, flower of the Principality of Ryan, Marquis tonis, the Pearl of commander St. barold g. Evans, Athena g. Evans. This woman is a woman with genuine talent and learning. She did not rely on the power of the family. Instead, she left the family at the age of 16 and went to work as a pioneering Knight under the command of another Lord. After that, she spent four years climbing from a pioneering knight to the baroness. At the age of 20, yasina''s territory was equivalent to a count''s territory, but at that time, she exchanged the territory with a Viscount located in the frontier region, and then developed based on the Viscount''s territory. At the same time, she claimed that the angorda Mountain vein was incorporated into the territory of the Principality of lane. This mountain range is shared by the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion. It is assigned to have a black crystal mine that can be mined for 100 years. It is one of the necessary materials for making high-quality equipment. Even some magic weapons need to be used, so the value of this mountain range can be imagined. At that time, two-thirds of the mountains were located in the Principality of Ryan, and the other one-third was owned by the kingdom of dabion, and the part with the most abundant mineral resources was in the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, it can be imagined that yasna''s claim could not be recognized. And Athena was also very straightforward. After spending a year rectifying her territory, she directly sent troops to the kingdom of dabion. In the first three months of the war, the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of Ryan were shocked by Athena''s terrible military talent, because at this time, Athena fought entirely by her own private soldiers, but in just three months, Athena broke through the territory of one count, three viscounts and 14 barons of the Kingdom of dabion, Its territorial area is already equivalent to one tenth of the Principality of lane. After seeing Athena''s talent, commander rold sent his own territory private army to reinforce his daughter for the first time, and then began to use his power to officially send more troops to Athena, which completely evolved into a war between the two countries. Yasna was appointed as the commander of the war zone. Then, in the three-year war, yasna killed and captured five commanders of the kingdom of dabion, including two old commanders who have even become famous for a long time, let alone other nobles defeated by her. At this point, the kingdom of dabion finally admitted defeat. At this time, Athena did something unexpected to everyone. In addition to retaining the surrounding areas of the angloda mountains, she spit all other territories back to dabion. You know, the territory occupied by Athena at that time was equivalent to a principality of Ryan. The practice of yasna naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of countless people in the country, but yasna did not care and directly invested all the materials plundered from dabion into the construction of a fortress. A year later, the huge war fortress "tonis" in the angloda mountains was built. This fortress holds the main road from dabion to the Principality of lane, and is known as the "left portal of the Principality of lane" with the fortress of St. derons stationed by commander rold. The whole angloda mountain range is impolitely included into her own territory by Athena, which is just equivalent to the area of a marquis. Thus, at the age of 25, Athena became the youngest Marquis of the Principality of lane, Marquis tonis. However, at this point, she gave up the inheritance right of the Lowens family, began to live as a collateral branch, broke away from the original Lord''s jurisdiction, and became a hereditary Marquis recognized by Ryan kingdom. At present, Athena is only twenty-six, and she is already one of the most important figures in the Principality of lane. Moreover, she not only has strong military ability, but also is a sixth level master. Her swordsmanship attainments are also very exquisite. At least she has three high-level swordsmanship inheritance tasks. Sean is also a swordsman now, and he will consider developing in this field in the future, so it is most suitable to become a pioneering Knight under Athena by integrating all factors. Of course, the main reason is that the Principality of lane has been in war all year round, and there is no lack of direction to explore. Out of tonis, the left portal, is the kingdom of dabion. Although there is no war between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of Ryan, Sean knows that war will break out between the two countries soon. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make military achievements and explore territory. And the right portal, St. derons fortress, is the land of black earth. As long as we can find the fire for recovery, we can restore the land into a vast and fertile land. And in that land, there is one of the six holy cities in the world. The ideal land of the earth. Utopia. It was once the territory of the guild signed by Sean in the game. If Sean had any regrets, it was that the territory was later broken and the whole fortress was destroyed. This was the pain in the hearts of all players of the guild at that time. So since he decided to become a lord, Sean wanted to recapture the territory again, and he also vowed in his heart that he must guard the territory this time and let the flag in his heart fly on the Utopia forever this time. Faced with Sean''s so determined attitude of becoming a lord, Alfred and Cecilia could not continue to persuade, so they had to start their own preparations. In fact, Alfred himself didn''t have much opinion, because he could finally be with his daughter. Although the next journey might be very hard and tired, Alfred was still full of hope, at least better than the previous despair. But he was not sure whether Shina could bear hardships. After all, her living conditions have indeed improved a lot in recent years. When the three came down from the second floor, they saw a lot of people on the first floor of the warm wind home hotel. There were nearly thirty of these people, and each of them was not a stranger. Although Sean could not name these people, at least he had fought together - all the survivors of the tindersburg civil war had arrived at the moment. Although Sean was not unfamiliar with these people, he was also curious about the reasons for their arrival£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 100 "Hey, why are you free?" Sean greeted the veterans with a smile and invited them to sit down. With the number of these people, the first floor of the whole warm wind home is filled. "Boss, give each of these guys a glass of wheat... Rye wine!" Sean wanted to talk about wheat wine, but he thought that wheat wine wanted a copper coin and a cup, while rye wine was a copper coin and two cups, so he resolutely replaced it with rye wine. "Fart!" A veteran laughed and scolded, "you squeezed so much money from Viscount Durun and only invited us to drink rye wine! Too stingy! Boss, change wine! " "Yes, change wine!" Another veteran also coaxed, "give us all the best wine!" "That''s right!" The atmosphere of the veterans was soon ignited, and everyone began to laugh. This scene made Sean recall that he was a powerful player in the game. Every time he won the first kill of so and so copy or got through any extremely difficult copy, the people in the team would go to the pub and have a big meal. It was a very fulfilling and happy day. Shaking his head, Sean threw his nostalgic sadness out of his mind. Now he has a more important responsibility and burden, because the people who follow him are no longer players who will never die, but live real people. They have their own thoughts, emotions and joys, and also have their own lives. Therefore, what he needs to do now is to provide and create a better living environment for those who follow him. The booing in the tavern continued. The tavern owner looked at Sean in some embarrassment. After all, Sean was his gold owner. Seeing the boss''s eyes, Sean smiled and then said, "boss, give each of them a glass of wine Five copper coins would be good. Anyway, you give them the best. They drink it as water. They don''t care what it tastes like. " "Nonsense, of course we know." A veteran shouted disdainfully, "I''ve drunk Lonnie red wine!" "Your bottle of wine is just Lonnie. It''s full of rye." Another veteran impolitely began to uncover the bottom. "Ha ha!" The exposed veterans turned red, but the other veterans laughed with joy, so the scene became lively again. Soon, the owner of the tavern began to give each veteran a glass of wine. The color in the glass was turbid and not clear, but the aroma of the wine was genuine. Some veterans licked like a kitten, and then their faces showed a look of intoxication - these are veterans who really know wine; Some veterans took a sip and smacked their mouths. They didn''t seem to have much fun, so they took another sip - this is a veteran who knows how to drink; The last part of the veterans drank half a cup at a gulp, and thought about it and drank the remaining half a cup - this is the veterans who are really drinking. The so-called hundred States is to observe the whole world through subtle points. After drinking a glass of wine, another one was served soon, and then a barrel of wine was finished. The tavern owner had to go to the wine cellar and move out another barrel. As the veterans talked and laughed more and more happily, the speed of drinking became faster. Not long ago, the first drunk veteran fell down. At this time, everyone would laugh at the veteran, but they didn''t care whether they would become the second. Alfred had only one drink with the veterans, and then got up and left for Sir fregan''s house. He was going to talk to his daughter and see if she would like to go with him. Of course, if his daughter didn''t want to, Alfred wouldn''t say anything, but there might be some loss. In fact, Alfred has felt that his daughter seems to have changed in recent meetings with his daughter. After all, it is easy to turn thrift into extravagance, but difficult to turn extravagance into thrift. In particular, Sean decided to be a pioneering knight, so I''m afraid life will become very difficult for a long time in the future. In the tavern, the topics talked by the veterans began to become complex and diverse, some of which were obviously not suitable for Cecilia. But the so-called unsuitable is just what Sean thinks. The real situation is that Cecilia will discuss women with these veterans, especially when she hears that the Veterans'' requirements for women are that the bigger the chest is, the better the ass is, Cecilia will roll her eyes with disdain. In the eyes of veterans, Cecilia may be an excellent commander, but she will never be a good woman. Because her chest is not big, and her ass is not big, it''s hard to bear. As a result, Cecilia was so angry that she was going to hit people with fireball on the spot. Fortunately, Sean was there to stop the tragedy in time, but the veterans who were obviously drunk didn''t feel that they had walked around the gate of hell. They still continued to discuss the topic of "good women", and even began to talk about the women in the brothel in anlora city a few days ago. Cecilia''s face was black enough to drip ink. This frolic lasted until the evening, when the veterans finally fell one by one. Sean, looking at the missing potoloa gold coin in his purse, didn''t feel very distressed, but he didn''t show a look of flesh pain on his face, so he felt uncomfortable. "Thank you so much today, Lord Sean." A veteran looked at those comrades in arms who fell on the table and was a little embarrassed. "It''s not your intention to come for wine." Sean looked at the veterans, and his eyes were a little softer. After all, he really shared life and death. He was disgusted with Durun, but not for these veterans. After all, Cecilia was unlikely to survive without these veterans. "What''s the matter with old Peter?" The veteran was suddenly silent for a long time, then drank up the remaining half of the glass in one breath, and then said with a sad face: "Lord Peter... Dead." Sean and Cecilia also fell silent. Sean suddenly understood why these veterans were drunk. Even in today''s conversation, they all deliberately avoided the civil war in tindersburg. "How... Died?" Sean asked. At this time, he suddenly wanted to smoke. "The wound worsened, and there was no healing priest in tinders''s collar." The veteran sighed, "now there are no guards in the castle, and even the servants have gone a lot I think the tinders collar is almost over. " Sean sighed, but it was all truen''s fault, and of course he wouldn''t sympathize: "so what''s your plan?" "Lord Sean, we have heard from Lord Peter that you seem to lead a mercenary regiment." The veteran looked at Sean with a hopeful color and said with some expectation, "you see, can you..." "Do you want to join my mercenary regiment?" Sean was a little surprised. "Yes, if you don''t mind..." "Of course I won''t mind." Of course, Sean is very happy that these veterans are willing to join his team. After all, this is a new force, and they all know each other well, "but... I''m going south to the Principality of Ryan soon. I''m going to be a pioneer Knight there and lay down my own territory. Would you like to follow me so far? " "This..." the veteran didn''t expect this to happen. He didn''t know how to answer for a while. "You can stay here tonight and tell me the result after discussion tomorrow." Sean is not in a hurry. If these veterans are willing to join, he can save some things, but if not, it''s nothing. Anyway, when going to the Principality of Ryan, he must pass through the Trade City, which is the financial center of the whole continent and the headquarters of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. Basically, anything that can be sold can be bought here, including slaves. If Sean wants to become a pioneering knight, he must participate in the war, and the war naturally needs soldiers. Recruitment not only takes too long, but also talks with those who come to meet the call. Naturally, it is far less convenient than buying slaves. At the beginning of the game, when it was necessary to quickly supplement a large number of troops, the Lord players also adopted the method of buying slaves. Of course, loyalty is a problem that needs to be faced. It was not uncommon in the game that the front foot fled after buying slaves. And Sean has already said this. Of course, the veteran can''t say anything. He can only nod. Sean and Cecilia were supposed to buy some things and go to the carriage shop to buy long-distance carriages, but it''s obviously impossible today. So they didn''t go out again. They simply finished dinner and began to wait for Alfred''s return. In fact, they liked Alfred''s daughters Shina, Sean and Cecilia better, because she was a very clever little girl. Although she lived in Sir fregan''s residence, she was attacked by some sugar coated shells, But at present, the whole is still more like a normal person. However, under Sean''s inspection, the little girl does not show too excellent talent at present. Her five personal attributes are normal "2 (10)", which is obviously still in a state of development. However, Sean actually likes this kind of data very much, because it represents that the other party is still a "villager" and can cultivate an excellent talent according to appropriate and appropriate training, but they are all [physics] occupations under normal circumstances. [spell casting] needs talent, while [divine skill] needs pious faith. Sean doesn''t know whether Shina has talent, but he only knows that after fregan''s sugar coated shells, Shina can''t become a priest. At present, what Sean''s team lacks most is the priest profession, especially if he really wants to go to the battlefield in the future, the blessing divinity of the priest, but a very important ability, especially after some fierce battles, whether there is a priest divinity directly determines whether an army has the ability to continue fighting for a long time. It is said that yasna, the thundering female martial god, has a group of magistrates who believe in the God of war. That night, the veterans had a good sleep in the warm wind house, but Alfred didn''t return all night. It was already bright outside the window. Cecilia asked in a low voice, "will Shina come back with old Fred?" "I hope so."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 101 It was completely dawn, and Alfred still didn''t come back. Sean''s mood was a little complicated. Just now there were more important things, so Sean had to get up and start preparing for the next trip. On the first floor, the veterans seemed to be awake. The hotel owner was serving them a meal. Sean told them all yesterday. Seeing Sean coming downstairs, the veterans all got up and said hello to Sean. And Sean also happily continued to chat with these veterans, and began to enjoy his own breakfast, but he could see that these veterans were not talkative, and the sad color on most faces was obvious. It was obvious that he already knew Sean''s future plan, so he was thinking about his future carefully at this time. However, there are some veterans whose faces are as relaxed as ever. They are not affected by this dull atmosphere. It is obvious that they have made a good decision. Sean still remembers that these people are veterans who discussed "good women" yesterday. I think they haven''t married and had children, so they don''t have too much burden. Sean can at least be sure that these veterans will leave with themselves at that time. After breakfast, Sean left Cecilia in the hotel. Alfred might come back sometime, and it was necessary to negotiate some terms with the veterans. At least we should find out how to deal with the blood grant if the veterans are killed in battle, and there are other details to be discussed, such as how many years they have served, what to do if they retire or become disabled. Sean is not very good at these. Of course, Cecilia doesn''t understand. It''s just that Sean was afraid of trouble, so he left Cecilia. After all, these veterans used to be soldiers under Cecilia, so they should be a little more convinced of Cecilia. Naturally, it can be a little easier for Cecilia to negotiate with them - after all, Cecilia is still a 14-year-old child. Even if a child says something wrong, who will embarrass her? And Sean, naturally, began to make all kinds of purchases in the village of siroda. The most important thing is actually the preparation of food. After all, Sean is going to take a shortcut to leave the kingdom of potoroa, so once he leaves tindes collar, there will be no people in the next month. So at the very least, you need to prepare food for more than a month and a half - no one can be sure whether the journey will be smooth or not. It is inevitable to encounter some delays, so more food is always prepared. In addition to the food problem, the rest is the problem of vehicles and tents. Of course, we have to buy some rainproof cloth and sunscreen cloth, which need to be taken into account in all aspects. Fortunately, Sean had a discussion with Cecilia last night and made a list. At this time, it''s no problem to deal with it according to the contents of the list. As for other minor problems, such as horses and weapon defense, we have to wait until we determine how many veterans are willing to join them. It was afternoon when Sean returned to the warm wind house, but as soon as he entered the hotel, Sean''s slightly tired face became a little happy. A little girl who looked about ten years old sat quietly beside Alfred. The little girl has long chestnut hair. Although her facial features are not as delicate as Cecilia, she also inherits her mother''s tenderness. Wearing a pink gothic dress, she looks more petite and lovely. Although she is only about ten years old, she can obviously see that she is a beauty. This little girl is Alfred''s daughter, Shina Vost. After seeing Sean coming back, little hina called her uncle skillfully, which made Cecilia snicker. "How many times have I said to call my brother." Sean smiled bitterly and shook his head. At first, Shina did call Sean her brother, but Alfred seemed to be worried that his daughter would be robbed by Sean. She stressed that she must call Sean her uncle. After repeating this several times, Shina naturally began to call Sean uncle. No matter how Sean asked or even seduced, Shina insisted on calling Sean uncle. For this, Sean had to surrender helplessly. Looking back at the others on the first floor, there were nearly 20 veterans who were still here. These were people who were not married and did not need special care, so they could walk easily with Sean without pressure. What should be discussed has also been discussed with Cecilia. Each person needs to pay four bodoroa gold coins in advance as the salary for the next year, and then pay three silver coins every month from the second year, subject to the circulating currency of the local country. If there is a battle death, the blood touch gold is ten gold coins. Because there is no family, just give the money to other veterans who are still alive. This is a hidden rule of veterans, which means that my share will live well, but the blood touch gold must be bodoroa gold coins. After all, their hometown is here. If he is disabled, Sean must be responsible for taking care of their future life. Of course, they will not eat for nothing, but will continue to serve Sean as hard as they can. Sean certainly had no problem with these conditions. So the rest of the procurement work was completed in the afternoon. Sean equipped these veterans with two horses, not war horses, but ordinary horses. After all, they were not cavalry. Later, he equipped them with iron shield, machete, straight sword, spear and other weapons. Moreover, Sean was very rich and directly purchased lock armor and light armor, which greatly strengthened the survival and combat ability of these veterans. To Sean''s surprise, when all these were ready, a strange long electronic sound suddenly sounded in his mind. [real eye (blood talent) has evolved to level 2, enabling army query ability.] Then when Sean looked at the veterans again, he immediately had a list of data that had never appeared before. [Army: unnamed] [strength: Level 2] [number: 19] [Commander: Cecilia] [commander skill - Military Command: when the skill is launched, the morale value of the whole army is locked and the speed is increased.] [morale: high] [belief: none] [war skills: none] [military advantage: none yet] Seeing another new ability in the real eye, Sean was naturally very excited. As long as he had this ability, any army was just as transparent in his eyes. He could even make targeted tactical arrangements. However, it is not known whether this ability is the same as that of the real eye before. You need to cooperate to know the specific name of the other party before you can obtain detailed data. It would be much simpler if we could cooperate with [desperate circumstances]. Just in this way, Sean thought carefully. Does he need to read books such as the history of the miracle Continental Army? After everything was ready, Sean and others returned to the wind House Hotel to sleep for the last safe sleep. Early the next morning, they left seroda village and began their journey. For Sean''s departure, the boss of warm air house is actually very reluctant, because it''s only about half a month. He has made almost two years of money. If he can, the boss certainly hopes to make more money. In addition to the boss of the warm wind home watching Sean''s team leave, another boss is also watching Sean and others leave. If Sean could see the boss at this time, he would certainly recognize that he was the boss of wine and blade. It was the boss who let Alfred calm down with a light cough during the confrontation with Alfred. At this time, the boss sighed after watching Sean''s team completely leave ceroda village and gradually disappear in sight: "the kid who makes trouble has finally left. However, only a month after he came to tinders to take over the territory, he turned the territory upside down. Even Mario turned into a devil and died in his hands. This kid is not easy. " "You seem to admire him very much." A waitress was cleaning the table in the tavern. When she heard the boss, the waitress stopped. "I appreciate it a little. After all, it''s rare to see such an interesting person." The boss smiled, his face rarely showed a happy look, and even his eyes were full of smiles, "don''t you know? Medusa''s arrogant guys have suffered three big losses in succession in his hands. Their power in tindes has been removed. Now the whole tindes is a little clean and uncomfortable. " At this point, the owner''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then said, "but this little guy''s luck is really good. Leave before those lunatics arrive. It may take a long time for those lunatics to find him again. " "It''s a pity that the Royce family..." "Blame yourself." The tavern owner shook his head and sighed helplessly, "if it hadn''t been for the acquiescence of those madmen, those madmen would have killed him long after Mario and medusa went online. It''s not the kid''s turn to do it. So in fact, even those crazy people want Mario to become the Lord of tindes, but I don''t understand. This kid clearly hates Durun. How can he join hands with Durun to kill Mario? " "I can''t figure it out. I really can''t figure it out." Muttered the tavern owner. Of course, he can''t understand that Sean''s practice and thinking are just pure loyalty to the normal reaction of a player. Why not do something that can not only solve the trouble, but also get benefits? But even Sean didn''t know that the situation of tinders was so complex that he felt a little helpless and surprised. If he had known the truth, he would not make this choice, but would kill mudes in a more gentle way£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 102 Dark night, no light, the moon seems to be lazy tonight. On a hill outside the city of Aurora, there is a castle standing alone. There are only a few slightly old slaves left in the castle, and the rest, even the garrison of the castle and those young servants, have long left. In fact, if these old slaves had no place to go, they would not like to stay in tindersburg. Because today''s tindersburg looks like a Ghost Castle, which is terrible. But today''s tindersburg seems very different from usual. No one can tell what it is. I always feel that the atmosphere of the castle tonight is particularly heavy. It seems that even the air is completely solidified and sticky, which makes people feel uncomfortable. With some impatience, Durun lifted the quilt, got up and went to the table to pour himself a glass of water. He gulped it down. It seemed that he didn''t quench his thirst, so he drank it again. But his inner irritability became more and more heavy. He threw the cup out, smashed it on the wall, and then countless pieces of broken glass fell. He has been busy for more than half a month, but the situation of the territory is still getting worse and worse. Since old Peter died of serious injury, the only remaining garrison in tindersburg resigned one after another. Although he tried again to recruit Garrison and guards, and even offered a very generous reward, no one was willing to apply for recruitment. Even now, even those young maids and other servants have resigned. Truun sat in his chair with some decadence, and his face looked particularly sad. He really didn''t understand what he had done wrong. How could such a thing happen? The day before yesterday, he even heard that when Sean left tindersburg with a group of garrison troops that originally belonged to tindersburg, he was a little crazy, but what could he do after he was angry? He couldn''t do anything, but he was really unwilling to be looked down upon. Although he tried very hard to make some achievements, he really couldn''t think of any good way to improve the situation of the territory these two days. "Hiss -" Suddenly, Durun seemed to hear the sound of something tearing behind him. He jumped up immediately and quickly turned around to look back. I saw a man wearing a white robe with his back to himself. The back of the white robe was painted with a golden Libra. The Libra maintained a balanced state, but there were no things at both ends of the Libra, but there was a string of branches with 13 pairs of green leaves in the lower left and upper right corners of the Libra. At this time, the man was squatting on the ground painting something. The sound of tearing came from the other party''s painting on the ground. Obviously, with the other party''s action, the carpet in his room was being torn by the other party. When he saw this man, truun felt a palpitation for no reason. It seemed that he was aware of something. The person squatting on the ground suddenly stopped, then turned his head and looked at truun, smiled and said, "wait a little, you''ll finish painting soon!" At this time, Durun saw each other''s face clearly. She was a very beautiful girl, especially her eyes. There were many fine silver dots on her dark and bright pupils, which looked like the starry night sky. Her lips were thin. They should have been cold and mean, but they had an extremely unique flavor against her small nose, Coupled with her oval face and dark waterfall like long hair, it gives people an extremely strong visual impact. Just as Durun was still remembering each other''s beauty, the girl finally jumped up and clapped her hands happily: "finally finished painting." Douroun looked down. As like as two peas, the girl painted a Libra, just like the one she wore, but only two leaves. However, although Durun didn''t understand why the other party wanted to draw this, he had an extremely strong favor and impulse for the girl. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s your name? Why did you come to my room? " "Are you Durun Royce?" The girl didn''t answer the question. After getting the prepared reply from Durun, the girl said again: "since you haven''t found the wrong person, you should do something serious." "Serious..." Durun wanted to ask what was serious, but he only said the first two words and laughed obscene. But soon, Durun''s smile was completely stiff. Because he saw that the girl suddenly stretched out her smooth and white right hand and pointed at herself, her whole body suddenly flew out of control, then flew backwards at a very fast speed and fell heavily on the wall. However, he was not bounced back to the ground, so all the forces generated by the acceleration were borne by Durun himself. Just for a moment, Durun felt that his internal organs seemed to be completely crushed, with abnormal pain, and then a big mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. This time, there was a little more fear in Durun''s eyes. He has never encountered such a thing. It is obvious that the strength gap between him and the girl is definitely more than a little. He wants to beg for mercy, but when he says it to his mouth, he can only make a purring sound, which is completely speechless, as if the vocal cord had been cut off. "Keep quiet." The girl wrinkled slightly and said softly. The next second, Durun''s mouth closed immediately. The numbness of the sudden impact of the upper and lower teeth almost shook his whole face, and the color of fear in his eyes was even more obvious. He blinked desperately, showing the color of begging for mercy, but the girl didn''t even have the interest to look at it. She just continued to raise her delicate right hand and clicked five times in the void, and truun was automatically supported into a big shape. Then the air that had been touched by the girl''s fingers began to shine golden. The golden awn began to expand gradually, and five spears with golden spear heads emerged from the golden awn. With the little girl waving her hand, the five golden spears began to shoot at truun one by one - the first through the palm of his left hand, the second through the palm of his right hand, and the third and fourth through his legs respectively, He nailed Duran firmly to the wall. The severe pain made him want to howl, but all the voices were blocked in his throat and couldn''t shout out at all. I could only watch the fifth golden spear shoot towards my heart. Durun twisted his body desperately to avoid, but the golden spear nailed to his limbs seemed to have some kind of confinement power, completely imprisoning the power of his whole body. No matter how strongly his consciousness struggled and fluctuated, he couldn''t move his body. "Pooh!" With a slight sound, the fifth golden spear ran through Durun''s heart and completely ended his life. The white robed girl stood in place and waited for a few seconds. After confirming that Durun was really dead, she waved her right hand again. The five golden spears began to decompose gradually from the bottom of the spear into golden powder, which gradually dispersed in the air. Until the spear tip disappeared, Durun slipped off the wall. Three bloodstains spread down the wall along Durun''s slide. Until his death, Durun''s eyes had been opened, but his eyes were full of endless fear and despair. The girl seemed very satisfied with her masterpiece. She nodded slightly, then took out a note paper from her pocket with her left hand, put her right hand back into the right pocket of her white robe, ground a feather pen from inside, gently put it in her mouth and licked it, and then drew a small "X" on the note. After all this, the girl''s eyes moved down slightly. Peter''s name was written on the second line of the note. After thinking about it, the girl drew a cross again, and then her eyes moved to the third line. The words "Sean, siroda village" were written on it. "Oh, siroda village is so far away. It''s so troublesome." Looking at the above content, the girl frowned in distress, and then opened the French window leading to the balcony in Durun''s room. The whole person jumped onto the guardrail, and then jumped into the air again. However, different from the imagined picture, the girl didn''t just fall down, but it seemed that there was something in the air that could make her jump, He left tindersburg completely and jumped in the direction of seroda village. But this time, the girl was destined to return empty handed, because Sean had left ceroda village as early as a week ago. Two days ago, he left tinders and took a shortcut to the trade capital, which is located in the heart of the miracle continent. Even if the girl''s ability is special enough, it will take nearly a day to get to ceroda village as soon as possible. In other words, it was the next night when she arrived at seroda village. At this time, it was uncertain that Sean and others had left the kingdom of potoroa. With the girl''s obviously not good at social skills, it''s impossible to ask the whereabouts of Sean and others. That''s why the owner of the wine and blade pub said it would take a long time for her to find Sean again. Because when he couldn''t find anyone, he believed that the girl would have no choice but to go back and report, and then wait for the other party to re investigate the situation. It would take a month or two to trace Sean to the trade capital, and then he wanted to find out Sean''s whereabouts and tracks in the trade capital, where the daily traffic is in millions The owner of fine wine and sharp blade tavern feels numb just thinking about it. The waitress returned to the bar with several empty wine glasses, then looked thoughtfully at the ceiling and murmured, "it seems to be coming It''s actually inferior gold. Is it too much fuss to deal with a person who has just entered inferior Bronze? " "Probably to be on the safe side." The tavern owner yawned and seemed to lack sleep. "After all, the kid killed a demon head-on. Who knows what level of demon it is But those lunatics don''t bother us. I don''t want to open the two coffins in the cellar. " The waitress''s face snickered£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 103 On the Gobi wasteland, yellow sand is flying all over the sky. A yellow lizard was crawling on the ground. It carefully and cautiously stared at a spotted snake not far ahead. That''s its prey. It''s been staring at the spotted snake for a long time. The Yellow lizard carefully climbed forward a few steps. The spotted snake seemed to notice and suddenly curled up. In such a moment, the Yellow lizard jumped out like lightning, opened his mouth and bit the seven inches of the spotted snake. The severe pain made the spotted snake distort its body crazily. It wound the whole body around the Yellow lizard, but the difference between the two bodies was so great that the action of the spotted snake was just useless. After a long time, the spotted snake finally stopped moving. The Yellow lizard spit out the spotted snake and is ready to enjoy its own meal. Suddenly, the Yellow lizard seemed to feel something. It raised its head and looked aside, watching there with vigilance. After a few seconds, the Yellow lizard picked up the spotted snake on the ground, turned like a wasteland and fled to the depths of the Gobi. After a while, maybe a few seconds or more. The black outline of the shadow finally appeared where the Yellow lizards looked. When the strong wind blew, it was like a hand waving wildly in the air. The flying yellow sand was roughly swept aside by this hand. The black outline finally revealed its origin. This is a team. Leading the way were five riders, all dressed in black hoods and cloaks. The hood has been pulled up, and a layer of black gauze on the hat has been put down to cover the riders'' faces. This layer of gauze is fabricated by extremely special technology. Its greatest function is to cover the wind and sand blowing on the Gobi wasteland, but it will not affect the sight of the people wearing the hood. The horse under the rider''s crotch is hung with an iron shield on the left rear body and a machete on the left front. When necessary, these riders can pull out the machete and play a guest role as cavalry. However, the weapons they relied on in the real battle were the long sword and iron shield hung around their waist, but only a small part of the scabbard could be seen because of the cover of the hood and cloak. Behind the five riders was a red carriage. The carriage was well maintained, but it could be seen that it had been for some years. There are some differences between this carriage and ordinary carriages, that is, its area is nearly half a meter wider than ordinary carriages, and its length is more than one meter longer than the normal standard. The roof of the carriage extends towards the parking space, and then bends slightly downward to form a semi-circular arc. This semi-circular arc can block the direct sunlight to the driver''s face, but will not affect the driver''s line of sight. This is the standard long-distance carriage on the miracle continent, which is specially suitable for long-distance travel. Therefore, not only the body has been specially modified, but also the wheels have been modified. It can be said that it can adapt to any terrain except that it can''t walk on the water and in the forest. Of course, the number of horses pulling the cart will correspondingly increase to six. The coachman''s dress, similar to those of the riders, was still a hood with gauze, but the sword hanging around his waist was much more obvious because of his sitting posture. An iron shield is also fixed next to the seat, but there is a machete less than the rider. There were three such carriages in the convoy. After the carriage, there are five flat trucks. There aren''t many things on the truck, because the sunscreen didn''t even bulge when it was covered. However, on the second truck, some metal round objects poked out of the truck. From a subtle point of view, these metal objects are likely to be long guns or similar things, and this arrangement method is also very conducive to the surrounding people to take these weapons out of the truck at the first time without first uncovering the sunscreen cloth. As like as two peas, the last five were riders, who were exactly the same as the five top ones, either in costume or in other configurations. In addition, there are three riders on both sides of the carriage and truck. There were sixteen riders and three Coachmans. The team''s walking speed is not fast, but it is very stable, and the layout of defensive forces is also very uniform. Although the number of people is small, a conventional guard array is arranged so that there is no leakage. The six riders in the middle, whether the enemy appears in front or behind, can form a support force at the first time. Although the attack ability is slightly insufficient, it is enough to rely on trucks and carriages to resist. The team, of course, was Sean and the veterans who came to take refuge in him from tindersburg. Starting from the village of seroda, they took a shortcut out of the border of the kingdom of potoroya. Then they went all the way south. It took almost half a year to cross the two kingdoms before they finally came to this Gobi wasteland. In the past six months, they have experienced countless battles. There are bandits, mountain bandits, local troops who come out to fight wild food and guest bandits, and even a group of villagers who have to pick up farm tools such as horse forks, pickaxes and shovels because of famine. There are wins and losses in the battle. Naturally, the most dangerous thing is the local army that meets guest robbers. How can it win a regular army of 100 people with only 19 guards, but Sean still had a hard fight with them. For no other reason, after taking half of Sean''s property, this regular army of guest robbers still wants to touch Cecilia and Shina, which is tantamount to making Sean and Alfred have the consciousness of death at the same time. Therefore, the outbreak of fighting is inevitable. That war, Sean and others can be said to have won miserably. The combat effectiveness of the regular army is by no means comparable to that of Sean and others. As soon as the two sides go to war, Sean and others have felt strong pressure. If there were not Sean and Alfred, two relatively abnormal people in the team, and if there were not Cecilia, the magician, Sean and others would have died in that battle - that battle, Alfred forcibly killed the opposing commander at the cost of serious injury and destroyed one-third of the opposing party''s troops at the cost of Cecilia fainting, Blocked the attack at the cost of the veterans being seriously injured and dying. And Sean became the last straw to crush each other. The enemy finally fled, not destroyed. But Sean and others were almost wiped out - the reason why they are not dead now is that Sean spent a gold roll to ask the priests of the temple to save their lives. Then they hid and cultivated for two months. This is why it took Sean and others nearly half a year to reach this Gobi wasteland. But it was not a dead battle without harvest. The biggest gain is not that these veterans are more loyal to Sean, nor that they are stronger, nor that they have faith and are promoted to a three-level army, but that Cecilia and Alfred have improved by leaps and bounds. The first is Cecilia. She has found that she has officially become a magician, and her control of magic is much more accurate. At least now, when she performs magic, the magic will be more cohesive, rather than wasted because the magic is not cohesive enough. In addition, at Sean''s suggestion, she did not study the same kind of second-class magic as other formal magicians, but developed in the direction of higher-level magic of fire department. Now Cecilia has enough combat effectiveness comparable to the fourth level career. What she lacks is only combat consciousness. As for combat experience, with a bug like Sean, she will never lack it. She only needs to master it through several actual battles. As for Alfred, Sean was quite sure that it was definitely M. There were countless scars on his body, like countless centipedes crawling and winding on him, which looked extremely ferocious and terrible. Even after the war, Sean found the priest to treat him, and he had been in a coma with high fever. Even the priest had no way. Just say whether he could wake up depends on his own will, and then he left. At that time, Sean was really worried that Alfred wouldn''t make it. But it turned out that Sean''s worry was superfluous. Three days later, Alfred finally woke up, and his endurance increased by as much as 10 points to 40 points. This endurance value has been completely equal to that of Durun. You should know that Durun has had excellent and balanced nutrition matching and targeted cultivation and training since childhood. Ordinary nobles may not be able to cultivate such attributes. After all, once any attribute exceeds 40 points, it will produce qualitative changes, because it is already a silver level strength. Like that fight with demonized Mario in tindersburg, Sean was almost burned to death just because he was wiped below, but Durun was hit by a positive punch, but only a few bones were broken. This is the difference in attributes. It''s just that Alfred, a strength based Hercules career, has higher endurance than strength. Sean really doesn''t know what to say about him. Even now, the agility value of this product still stays at 17. Such an obvious gap will definitely become his biggest weakness. Moreover, Alfred''s situation has obviously reached the growth limit of bronze strength. Unless he steps into the lower silver of level 5, he will not have the slightest increase in value even if he experiences the tragic situation of fighting with the regular army. Similarly, Cecilia has basically reached the growth limit of bronze strength - her wisdom and will attributes are as high as 32 points and 36 points respectively without the increase of blood pattern hexagon ring. The growth limit of bronze strength is 40. 41¡¢ It already belongs to silver level strength. At this time, Sean in the first carriage was thinking hard about how to make these two people become a fourth-order career as soon as possible. Cecilia may still have some time, but Alfred has become the current urgency. He has stayed at the next bronze peak for a long time. In addition, Sean himself actually has a lot of trouble. He still needs a little experience to rise to level 5 and get the first spell impression. Spell seal swordsman can obtain a spell print right at level 5 and level 10 respectively. Only those who master the spell print are real spell print swordsmen. Otherwise, they are swordsmen who can cast magic or magicians who can use swordsmanship. And Sean''s current problem is, what kind of power does he want to seal the first spell impression. After all, a spell seal swordsman can only have two spell marks at most, so what kind of power to seal has become a problem that every spell seal swordsman needs to think carefully. This power is accompanied by the life of the mantra seal swordsman. Once the seal is completed and the mantra seal is formed, it can no longer be changed. According to the different power of the seal, the combat style and mode will also change. At the beginning, the mainstream mantra seal of mantra seal swordsmen in the game was mainly based on strength. After all, they took lightness as the core strategy. Therefore, there was no problem with the advantage of speed. Naturally, what they needed was more powerful attack power. But after that almost destroyed battle, Sean had a completely different view. In this world, attack power is really important, but because there are no restrictions such as blood bars, as long as you hit the key, you will kill with one hit, so attack power can actually rely more on the sharpness of weapons. What Sean lacks at present is the ability to protect his life. While Sean was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door, followed by a low voice: "Lord Sean, we have a little trouble."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 104 "Trouble?" Sean frowned slightly. "What''s the trouble?" Sean opened the door of the carriage and came out. He had seen Alfred and Cecilia get off the second carriage. Little Sina was sticking her head out of the door and looking around curiously. Sean looked as like as two peas, and ten of them were standing in front of the team. They were wearing a leather leather jacket. They were all uniform black and white two colors, and even the thirty lines were identical. They looked like a uniform. Of the 16 riders on our side, except two who came to inform Sean, Alfred and Cecilia respectively, the other 14 have also gathered together and confronted each other with the other ten riders. They didn''t dismount, because the other party didn''t pull out their weapons, because in order to avoid some unnecessary disputes, these riders certainly wouldn''t pull out their weapons, but even if they were so silent confrontation, the sense of killing was still enough to make people scared. That''s why the riders stopped thirty meters away, not ten meters away. As Sean and others got off the carriage, the coachman of the first and third carriages immediately jumped off the seat, but they did not follow Sean and others, but quickly gathered to the second carriage with iron shield, and firmly guarded the doors on both sides of the carriage to prevent some possible accidents. The long-term fighting and fighting have made these veterans have incomparable tacit cooperation and fighting consciousness. No matter whether there may be a war later, they will first firmly occupy the formal advantage. It is precisely because of this caution that anyone who wants to attack the team of Sean and others must be prepared for a hard battle. Sean and Alfred really don''t care if there are no people with silver level or above. Seeing Sean and others coming, the veterans immediately turned over and dismounted, and then separated on both sides with the reins to make way for Sean and others to stand in front. "What''s going on?" Sean asked in a deep voice, looking at the other riders. A rider pulled the reins on his horse and walked forward for a few steps. He glanced at Sean and others, looked at Cecilia for a few seconds, and then said proudly, "we''re here to earn City fees. Each of us has a pan continental gold coin." The rider had been eyeing Sean''s team all the way. After all, although three long-distance carriages and five trucks were not large, they were much better than ordinary businessmen. Moreover, the most important thing is that the escort force of the team is too weak. In the area of the trade capital, it is simply declaring to all bandits that he is a fat sheep, so the rider will immediately lead the team to catch up and prepare to rob. However, when they drove their horses out of less than 100 meters, he saw that the team immediately stopped moving forward, and those riders soon formed a queue and changed direction with the direction of their own and others. Such a quick reaction obviously showed that the convoy''s escort was not simple, so the rider kept an eye and only stayed 30 meters away and didn''t dare to go too far. When the two sides formed a confrontation, the rider found out how wise his decision was. Judging from the killing momentum emanating from the other party''s guards, the strength of this team is definitely much stronger than he imagined. It is obvious that this is a steel plate. If there is a conflict with their number, they are afraid to break their teeth, especially when they see the emergence of Sean and Alfred, He was more and more wise about his decision not to go to war directly with the other party. The big man is carrying a magic weapon! But people have come to each other. If he leaves so disheartened, he feels that he will end up very miserable when he goes back. Therefore, he can only go forward to beg for the entrance fee. This is indeed an unspoken rule in the region of the capital of trade. However, generally, the fees are measured according to the total value of goods. It is rare to ask for anything without looking at it, especially a pan continental gold coin for one person. This entry fee is already too cheap to be cheaper. It can be said that it is only a symbolic fee. After all, in the trading capital, any expenditure is based on Pan continental gold coins as the trading unit. The lowest price is a pan continental gold coin. There is no concept of silver and copper coins here. "According to the rules, after paying the money, everything I do in the trade capital will be protected by you." Sean asked, "so I want to ask, what are the forces against you I want a detailed answer. Please don''t fool me, or you will regret it. " As the heart of the miracle continent, the capital of trade was also a very popular place in the game. It not only has the most stores in the whole continent, but also the place with the most concentrated forces in the whole continent. Basically, since the fifth expansion piece entered the era of magic guide, unless it has its own territory or has established player associations such as principality and kingdom, any other individual players, small guild players and family and friend groups are basically concentrated in the trade capital for development. Because only here can we find more tasks and prestige to brush, and even more advanced inheritance occupations, skill rewards, equipment and props. However, because the forces here in the trade capital are too complex, most of the people who mix here should be careful. Maybe you just do an errand task of sending letters, which will directly open the favor of a faction, but the faction may be hostile to more than a dozen other forces, In this way, your relationship with those factions will naturally become hatred. This situation doesn''t matter to players, but if you want to obtain a piece of equipment or a skill in one of the hostile forces, it will become very painful. If you wholeheartedly want to brush back that hostile relationship, Congratulations, you are likely to become a blood feud with another force from now on, and the alliance relationship of this force will be hostile to you. The blood feud... It is impossible to brush back. It has completely belonged to the degree that two sides can only live one side. That''s why Sean would say that now. He doesn''t want to open the reputation of the camp to which these people belong after paying the city fee. He doesn''t know who the camp behind these people is. If you somehow become enemies with other forces, you may even offend one of the top ten chambers of Commerce, which is not the result Sean wants. At the beginning, countless players in the game proved with countless tragic facts that it doesn''t matter if they are sworn enemies with all forces in the trade capital, but they must not have a negative relationship with the top ten chambers of Commerce. Otherwise, they really can''t live in the trade capital. Because the strength of the top ten chambers of commerce is very strong and the background is deep enough, and the whole trade capital is under their control. How other forces fight below depends on the face of the top ten chambers of Commerce, so offending one is tantamount to offending all forces attached to this chamber of Commerce. And "miracle" adopts the full AI calculation law of real-time evolution. In other words, your relationship with one of the top ten chambers of Commerce has only deteriorated, but maybe this chamber of Commerce has a cooperation plan with another chamber of Commerce, so your relationship with the other chamber of Commerce has also deteriorated. If the second chamber of Commerce and the third chamber of commerce are allies... Congratulations, you have offended the three top ten chambers of Commerce; Suppose that one day, one of the three chambers of Commerce will marry the fourth chamber of Commerce, then your number can basically be cut off and practiced again. At this moment, the rider facing Sean began to sweat behind him. The person who can ask such a question directly is definitely not the first time to come to the trade capital, and his background strength is by no means worthy of offending. However, no matter what he thinks, he has never been able to figure out which side the person in front of him comes from. According to reason, if people with background strength want to come to the trade capital, some rumors will be revealed in advance, and then people like them who are responsible for intercepting income from City fees and playing wild food will naturally receive a list. The people on this list are the ones they must not provoke. "I don''t know. Which adult is your son?" The rider had to ask respectfully, and the more he looked at Cecilia, the more he felt that he was very familiar with each other. Those who could be responsible for collecting entry fees and taxes here in the trade capital must be smart and insightful people. It''s not easy for him to feel familiar with people. You know, he doesn''t have a list in his hand now. "You don''t have to worry about it. Since we come to the capital of trade, we will certainly act according to the rules here. You are the first team to intercept us, so you really have the highest priority in terms of rules." Sean''s understanding of the rules of the trade capital is more than just understanding. It''s almost as familiar as instinct. With Sean''s words, the rider''s face becomes paler, and the other riders around him are naturally more unbearable. "I pay you protection fee... Sorry, I usually prefer to call it protection fee rather than entry fee But these are not important. What matters is what other forces are against you. If there are no forces I must worry about and you are strong enough, I am very happy to pay you protection fees to avoid some unnecessary trouble. " The rider swallowed hard. Under the pressure of Sean, he finally didn''t dare to continue riding on the horse, but turned over and dismounted. With his action, other riders turned over immediately. This scene doesn''t seem to be collecting protection fees at all, but more like welcoming the arrival of Sean and others. "We are the peripheral mercenaries of white wing. If we want to say the words of hostile forces, there are probably only red goldakes. However, recently, for some reasons, we have had several small conflicts with Moens, and each other has won or lost." The rider thought about it, sorted out some information about them, and told the truth. His thinking is indeed quite agile, and his language ability is not weak. With a little organization, he speaks in an orderly manner. By the way, he also introduces the current situation of the trade capital. "Mornes..." Sean thought about it carefully. He lined up the forces and characters under the banner that may conflict with the top ten chambers of Commerce. This is the information that all players who wanted to mix in the trade capital in the game must master and remember, "commander of the Red Cross cavalry regiment of the Kingdom of dabion?" "Yes." "Here are 23 gold coins. Keep them." Sean counted twenty-three pan continental gold coins, put them in a small purse and threw them to the rider. In exchange, the rider also handed Sean a sign and a map. The bottom color of the brand is black, and the picture on it is a white feather. The white wing mercenary regiment, a four level army with good strength in the trade capital, is divided into regular regiments and peripheral reserves. Although the peripheral people call themselves mercenaries, they actually act in the way of the army. It can be regarded as a three-level army, but these ten people can only be regarded as a small team and can''t give full play to their real combat effectiveness. No more than the 19 veterans in Sean''s hand, they are a real army. Although the number is indeed a little less, there is no doubt that it is a three-level army. Of course, if it is expanded and reorganized in the future, the level of the army will certainly be reduced to zero. There is no need to think about it. However, in Sean''s impression, the white wing army finally seemed to have been annihilated by mornes''s Red Cross cavalry regiment. According to the truth, Sean should not pay money to the people with white wings, because this is undoubtedly an act of offending Moens. However, Sean feels that it is better to turn against Moens now and have an excuse to declare war in the future if he wants to fight with the people of the kingdom of dabion sooner or later. After the white wing people left, Sean casually threw the token to a veteran, then smiled and said, "everyone, welcome to the trade capital." In fact, from the moment you step into the Gobi wasteland, you are equivalent to entering the capital of trade. The city, which is jointly formed by the top ten chambers of Commerce, is built on the Gobi. With 13 oases as the core, it radiates and diffuses around until all buildings are connected together to form a giant city of nearly 100000 square kilometers. This city has no walls, nor does it need walls, because no one has ever dared to attack here. It has no law and does not need law, but it has rules and order that are more awesome than law. The headquarters of the top ten chambers of commerce are built next to the ten oases in the outermost circle. They are responsible for different business directions and fields. There is no real conflict of interests between them. Even if there is occasional conflict, it is only a contradiction in the secondary business circle and will not affect the core operation of the chamber of Commerce. This is also the main reason why the top ten chambers of commerce can coexist. Even because of the problems of derivative industries, these ten chambers of Commerce often cooperate with each other and develop projects, which really confirms the sentence "there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests". Sean came here to buy slaves, so his destination was the oasis on the left of the map. Sedings oasis. The oasis named by the cedines chamber of Commerce, which specializes in the trade of all kinds of slaves. The strength of this chamber of Commerce ranks third among the top ten chambers of Commerce, second only to the magic tower chamber of Commerce, which mainly sells all kinds of magic materials, scrolls and magic accessories, and the legendary fire hammer, which mainly sells all kinds of weapons and equipment. However, the networking power of this chamber of commerce is the strongest among the top ten chambers of Commerce£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 105 Cecilia and others have moved from the second carriage to the first carriage. Sean and Alfred seemed to be discussing something, while Cecilia and Shina sat in the carriage, looking out through the window, talking and laughing from time to time. However, the scenery on the Gobi wasteland has nothing but yellow sand, loess or dry cracks. For Xina and Cecilia, who grow up in a rich and mild northern environment, they will naturally have a novel and exciting feeling when they first see this scenery, but they will soon get tired of it, so they are lack of interest. Looking back, Cecilia suddenly saw a book with a black cover. She was curious and reached for it. But when she met the book of demons, she suddenly screamed, and her hand suddenly retracted like an electric shock. The whole person''s face became very pale like a serious illness, and Shina, sitting next to Cecilia, was directly frightened and silly. The conversation between Sean and Alfred stopped suddenly. Even the carriage stopped. There was a rustle outside. The veterans had protected the whole carriage. Until then, there was a sound outside: "Lord Sean, what happened?" "Nothing." Sean frowned and looked terrible. "You go on and call me when you get to the sardins oasis." "Yes." The veterans outside didn''t think much. Since Sean said it was okay, there must be no problem, so the team moved forward again. But in the carriage, the atmosphere was terrible silence. "What''s going on?" Alfred''s eyes also fell on the book with black cover. "The booty of tindersburg, the relic of mudes." Sean sighed, went over and hugged Cecilia and gently patted her back. Cecilia seemed to find something to rely on and cried in a low voice, "I''ve been trying to destroy this book all this time, but any means have been used, not at all." "Destroy?" Alfred wondered, "just tear up the book?" "This book is harder than your axe." Sean said angrily. If he could dispose of it so easily, he would tear up the book. "This is the book of demons, a thing that shouldn''t exist in this world." Book of demons, this is what mudes has been holding in his hand before, an epic equipment. [book of demons, epic, hardness 100, endurance + 15, intelligence + 15, will + 15, eternal effect "soul sacrifice": the soul of any bronze powerful creature you kill will be swallowed up (every 100 enemy deaths will permanently increase the maximum increase in endurance, intelligence and will of this equipment by + 1). Eternal effect "demon contract": you can exchange protection from the demon lord''s command through sacrifice (you can get the assistance of summoning demons by permanently reducing the attribute value of this equipment). Eternal effect "vitality youth": the unwillingness and anger of the soul curse you, but it also makes you never suffer from the passage of time (gaining an additional year of life will increase the endurance - 5, intelligence - 5 and will - 5 of this equipment). Permanent effect "demon mark": in the eyes of demons, you are as bright as a lighthouse (any demon you defeat will be sealed in this book). Note: every time a demon called from the book of demons dies, one page of the book of demons will be permanently reduced, but by killing 100 enemy sacrifices, one page of the book of demons will be permanently added. The killing sacrifice cannot coexist with the soul sacrifice. The current record of the page of demons is 131.] [Item Description: This is a book that should not exist in this world. No one knows who its creator is. The only history that can be studied is that the earliest time this book appeared was the end of the twilight age.] In Sean''s opinion, the quality and ability of this demon book should not be epic equipment, but an artifact. He had neither taken nor seen the book of demons in the game at the beginning, but vaguely remembered that people had heard that it was epic equipment, and at present, it did write "epic" in quality, but it was a growing equipment, and Sean had never seen the equipment below the artifact. Even if the growth nature of this equipment needs to rely on continuous slaughter, it can not deny its essence. However, the most important attribute increase for players is not important in such a real world. The two abilities that really matter are "demon contract" and "vitality youth". The former can seal the demons obtained in exchange for sacrifice in this book. When used, the demons sealed in it can be summoned as long as the page is torn off, and the summoned demons will obey the orders of the people who use the demon book. It''s just that the cost of this summoning is a little terrible - Sean has seen that summoning a purgatory dog head needs to permanently reduce the three attributes of this equipment by five points, that is, at least 500 lives, and even the lowest little devil needs 100 lives. The latter''s ability is enough to make people crazy. At the cost of killing 500 people every year, they can live in the world forever and even maintain the state of peak strength. I''m afraid few people will not be excited. This is simply a piece of equipment that constantly forces people to kill. No wonder the item description of this equipment directly says "this is a book that should not exist in this world", but its hardness of 100 points also makes it possible that few things in this world can destroy this equipment, and the bigger problem is, This equipment will continue to attract creatures with demon blood or demon power to find their own trouble. Sean doesn''t want to deal with demons all his life. Those creatures are notoriously difficult. So when he came to the trade capital, Sean not only wanted to buy a large number of slaves, but also had the idea of taking the book to the magic tower chamber of Commerce or the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce to sell it. He didn''t care who the book would eventually fall into the hands of, even the enemy. It doesn''t matter. He''ll do it again in the future. I just didn''t expect that Cecilia would find the book and touch it. Of course, under normal circumstances, touching this book will only feel a special chill, and the most is to feel some resentment. But Cecilia''s fierce reaction obviously doesn''t belong to normal circumstances. Sean is really curious about what Cecilia felt at that moment. But Cecilia didn''t say it, and of course Sean couldn''t uncover the scar, so he could only comfort him with a light word. Maybe it was because she was too stimulated, or maybe Cecilia was tired of crying. In short, with Sean''s comfort, Cecilia soon fell asleep. Shina carefully wiped the sweat on Cecilia''s forehead with a wet cloth. In recent six months, she has a good relationship with Cecilia. Cecilia has also tried to teach Shina magic, but it''s a pity that little Shina has no talent in this field. Sean estimates that she can only develop in the direction of [physics]. Of course, if she''s interested. "What are you going to do with this book?" Seeing that Sean carefully put away the book of demons, Alfred asked. "Sell." Sean said without thinking, "whether it is sold to the magic tower or the legendary fire hammer, this book can be sold at a good price. For us at present, gold coins are the most needed, but other things are not particularly important." Now that Sean had an idea, Alfred nodded and said nothing. Anyway, he didn''t know anything about magic, and the magic book could make Cecilia scream like that. Alfred was more or less vigilant and wary of the book. He was deeply afraid that his daughter would accidentally touch the book and be frightened out of order. "Speaking of, have you considered the next direction?" After hiding the devil''s book, Sean turned and asked Alfred. "The way forward?" Alfred wondered. "You''ve been stuck at the bottom for a long time?" Sean asked. Alfred was stunned when he heard Sean''s words, and then said, "there are indeed some years. But I''m so old. I guess that''s the limit of my talent. " Sean turned his eyes inside. If this was your limit, he couldn''t have gone all the way to seroda village and named Alfred to join. But at the moment, hearing what Alfred said, Sean also understood that he was confused about his power. In addition, after reuniting with his daughter, he was more stable in his heart. He didn''t have infinite power as in the original game and was forced to constantly improve his strength, so he still stays in the lower position until now. "You can consider using external forces." Sean reminded, "or, change the way you fight." "External force?" Alfred was slightly stunned, and his eyes fell on the fangs of the flaming lion around him. With this weapon, he could really compete with the upper bronze strength, and even with the lower silver. "It''s not such an external force." Sean couldn''t laugh or cry. When he saw Alfred''s eyes, he knew that he definitely wanted to be crooked. No matter how powerful the equipment is, it''s useless if the user''s own strength is not good. "Have you ever heard of the construction warrior and the magic warrior?" "No." Alfred said simply. But he was so simple that Sean choked a little speechless and didn''t know where to start. After a little thought, he said, "the pattern is actually something that imitates the magic pattern. The constructor draws the magic pattern on a special drawing, and then engraves it on people according to the lines of the drawing, so as to brand the pattern on the body, so that people can exert the power similar to the magic pattern, but this behavior requires very high physical quality of people. Generally, only soldiers can adhere to it, so they are called "construction soldiers." "The magic warrior, in fact, is similar to the construct warrior. It just draws the magic pattern on the equipment. These equipment will have a spiritual connection with the user. No one can use them except themselves, so it is called the magic warrior. However, this method has high magic and will requirements for users. In my opinion, your will is enough. Magic... In fact, it can be practiced, but it takes a long time. " Alfred had never heard of the two things Sean said. It was as if a new door had been opened in front of him. It is generally believed that the reason why weapons and armor are external forces means that they can never become the user''s own real power. Therefore, under normal circumstances, anyone will choose to construct soldiers. But Alfred knew that Sean was not a man who could talk at will. He specifically pointed out the profession of "magic warrior", which means that this profession must also have certain desirability, otherwise Sean would not say it alone. After a little thought, Alfred said, "I want your advice." "In fact, the magic warrior is very good, but the growth is very slow." In a way, Sean is a man from the future. He has a vision beyond this era for the general trend of the future. In the early stage, the construction warrior can be said to be a rolling magic warrior. However, after the magic guide technology was developed, the magic warrior has become an extremely powerful profession. "In my hometown, the magic warrior has a nickname." Alfred looked interested. "Iron man." Iron Man Alfred, well, it seems a little more emotional than God of war Alfred£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 106 It was late at night when the motorcade arrived at the setines oasis. But here, there is no trace of night tranquility. In large areas of buildings, there are bright lights flickering, and the noise seems to have never stopped. On the streets, there are teams of motorcades walking or entering. Occasionally, you can see one or two fights, but the scale is not large, that is, several people from both sides fight alone. In addition to leaving bets, there are also the lives of the participants, The winner can take away the booty and honor. This is heaven. You can become famous and get rich overnight. All kinds of situations that only appear in your dreams are staged here one by one. Here is hell, disgraced, dead without a whole body. All kinds of plots that used to be just novels are also staged here one by one. The most sad thing is not to step into heaven or hell, but left foot heaven and right foot hell - the booty fought with life, which was secretly killed by others because of serious injuries. This is the most sad thing. The formation of the team began to shrink. Sean has said in advance that we should not make trouble here, because maybe some decadent goods that look like gangsters are actually the gold medal thugs of a large chamber of Commerce, or even the future heirs of a large chamber of Commerce. In a place like the trade capital, even if the black cat chamber of commerce is a powerful local chamber of Commerce, Ron can only clamp his tail and be a low-key man when he comes to a place like the trade capital. There was a saying in the forum that was specifically used to describe the situation of the trade capital. Gold is like a dog, and the holy land is everywhere. Silver? Sorry, this strength is really not enough in the trade capital. As for the heirs of chambers of Commerce and families, unless they have absolute regional influence or the real old aristocratic families of the seven empires, they may be very powerful in China, but coming to a place like the trade capital is not even as powerful as a commander or mercenary leader who has always been looked down upon by them. Therefore, it is very normal to clamp the tail and be a low-key man here. Watching Sean''s team enter, but the number of escorts is so small that many interested people have been eyeing the team. Had it not been for the inherent rules of the trade capital that these people could not do it within the oasis city, these fierce gods like hungry wolves would have rushed up long ago. Only those who have a little eyesight will limit their team action, because there is only a sense of fearlessness in veterans. Only 19 guards can emit this smell. If the team does not have any strength or background, the people present will not believe it. Therefore, the best way is to wait and see temporarily and let those goods with little eyesight explore the way first. However, when the motorcade stopped in front of a gray building, the onlookers showed excitement and looked at the good play. Anyone who has lived here for a day will know that this dilapidated three storey building, which looks very insignificant, is actually the real core of the whole setings oasis - one of the top ten chambers of Commerce and the headquarters of the setings chamber of Commerce. On the surface, the house used as the headquarters of the chamber of commerce is no different from ordinary residential houses, and even has no momentum, but in fact, the underground area of thousands of kilometers above has been hollowed out by the chamber of Commerce of sardins, and then reinforced and stabilized with special magical building materials to ensure that there will be no collapse underground. This is why other buildings around are built as high as possible, or simply in a large circle. After all, in the slave trade business, the place you use to show slaves is too small, so the fewer slaves you can show. There are not many types of buyers to choose from, and there must be no desire to buy. Therefore, of course, the larger the slave business covers, the better. As one of the top ten chambers of Commerce and the oldest old chamber of Commerce to capture the slave trade, of course, not everyone can go in and buy slaves. At least there must be more than 20000 pan continental gold coins to be eligible to enter. Twenty thousand pan continental gold coins are not much for some great nobles, because even the ratio of one to two is only forty thousand, but you know, this is only the qualification for entry. And those covetous people around, which one has so much money, so they naturally feel that Sean can''t get so much money. After all, they have never met anyone who can enter the chamber of Commerce in setings, but none of them has ever been so poor. Although this team has reached the level of fat sheep, it is also a thinner type in fat sheep. The people around Chengdu regard this team as a countryman who has never seen the world. An old man sitting in front of the dilapidated house raised his head and glanced at the motorcade parked in front of the door. What''s different from the old appearance is that his eyes are extremely bright and divine. The whole person has shown an amazing momentum just sitting in place. His momentum was like a knife and a gun, but he pointed directly at the first carriage, and the veterans around him didn''t feel the old man''s momentum at all. There is no doubt that the old man in front of him is definitely a real gold strength. When Sean opened the door, although the old man''s momentum had been deliberately restrained, and now it was only a threatening warning, it was actually stronger and more terrible than Alfred in the wine and blade tavern. To tell you the truth, even Sean couldn''t bear the momentum. But he also knew that it was absolutely necessary to pass this level to enter the sardins chamber of Commerce, so he just took a deep breath and walked towards the old man. There was no change in the old man''s look about Sean''s attitude. From the moment he was reduced to guarding the door for others, the dignity of any gold strong man had long been abandoned by him. Standing in front of the old man, Sean reached out and took out twenty gold exchange rolls, no more, no less, exactly twenty. When he set out from seroda village, he also had 20 gold exchange rolls, but he used one and spent some money to buy a lot of things. Then he set out to do business by the way. Later, those who came to rob him but were robbed also contributed a lot of money to him. He made do with it and sold special products by the way, Sean finally collected twenty gold exchange rolls of one thousand gold when he arrived in the trade capital. At the moment of seeing the gold roll, the old man''s momentum dissipated, and then returned to the appearance of a lonely old man who had nothing to do with himself. Sean whispered and asked Alfred and the veterans to wait outside. Then he went in alone. Cecilia and Shina are still in the carriage. The main reason is that Cecilia hasn''t woke up yet, and Sean doesn''t cause some unnecessary trouble because of the appearance of these two little guys. If the next silver shot, he can cope. If the upper silver or even the gold strong shot, he really can''t stop it. Leaving veterans and Alfred is naturally to show a sense of mystery and strength. If he took all the people in, all the carriages and wagons would be taken away in less than a minute. Of course, this idea is also groundless speculation. In fact, when Sean stepped into the small house of the headquarters of the sardins chamber of Commerce, those who still wanted to think about Sean immediately withdrew. Even if Sean left these carriages here, no one dared to lead them. This is the deterrent power of a sufficiently strong chamber of Commerce. Entering the house, a strong and extremely bloody smell immediately poured into Sean''s nasal cavity. It obviously looked very normal, but the bloody smell that made people feel flustered and want to vomit was everywhere. Although Sean had enough psychological preparation when he stepped here, he didn''t expect that the gap between here and the original game would be so incredible. For a moment, Sean seemed to hear countless people howling. Frowning, Sean took a few deep breaths, and finally calmed his emotions and fears a little. At the door on the left, a burly middle-aged man was coming out with a whip. Under his right arm was a young woman almost naked. There were countless bright red whip marks on the woman. On the surface, these whip marks didn''t make her flesh and blood, but blood beads were constantly seeping from under the skin, almost dyeing her into a blood man, As the middle-aged man walked towards the second floor, the blood dripping from the woman drew a blood path of palpitation on the ground. A man scolded and followed the burly man out. When he saw Sean, he immediately brightened his eyes and greeted him: "this gentleman, let you laugh. It''s just a slave who wants to run away. I''ve taught him a little lesson. " The voice is very weak, and the smile on his face is not like hypocrisy. He typically doesn''t treat slaves as adults. However, this kind of thing was gradually accepted by players in the game world at the beginning, and even used a large number of slaves as cannon fodder. Even players educated in human equality gradually fell, not to mention the real world of legal slavery. Sean''s mood may be a little complicated, but he doesn''t have a position or strength to say these words at the moment. Naturally, there is nothing to save the suffering, or he is determined to liberate all these slaves and abolish slavery. In a world where slaves can be used as almost any livestock, abolishing slavery is tantamount to making enemies with the whole continent. At the beginning, a group of players with excess sense of justice did so in the game. As a result, basically all camps and forces in the whole continent are mortal enemies and blood feuds. Finally, they can only delete the number and start again. Looking at the respectful look on the man''s face, Sean finally said, "I need slaves, regardless of race, but I need to be burly, have sound limbs, be able to walk, run and fight. It''s best to be dragged down by family members. If there is no, it''s OK to be a slave with the tribe, but I don''t want a tribal slave with blood feud The normal selling price of such slaves outside is calculated according to the strong adult men, but because there are family members, they will give a discount accordingly. I don''t know how you plan to sell them? " In the man''s heart, he had the first preliminary impression of Sean: an old hand. So I immediately readjusted my mind. I know I can''t fool you in this regard. Instead, I''d better spread it out. In this way, the reputation of the sidings chamber of commerce is better: "under normal circumstances, it ranges from six to ten gold coins per family. If you want to buy a tribe directly in large quantities, I can calculate a preferential price for you, which is calculated according to eight gold coins." Sean silently calculated that the price of eight gold coins was not unreasonable. Normally, he could buy a medium-sized tribe with 2500 households, but in fact, it was only the money to buy slaves, and the food and drink of these slaves after they were captured actually had to be charged separately. "How about the board?" Sean asked. "Five gold coins a day for every hundred people." Sean nodded and said again, "so are there about 2000 tribes that have been captured for less than a month?" Two thousand households, even if there is only one person in each household who can participate in the battle, there are two thousand people. The size of 2000 people is the minimum number required for a standard Infantry Corps; As for their families, they can also be regarded as labor. Women are responsible for washing vegetables and cooking. This can save the cost of the logistics army. If they have children, they can also be injected as new blood when they grow up in the future. The most important point is that slaves with family members are much easier to control than those without family members. Even for the sake of family members and the same tribal group, they have much stronger cohesion. They are the only candidates who are most likely to be upgraded to the third level army. Sean hasn''t been a Lord before, but he hasn''t eaten pork. At least he''s seen pigs run. Therefore, he is competent for some of the most basic concepts, but when the territory is really established, he really needs an internal affairs officer. "Three tribes meet your current requirements." The man thought for a moment, even took out a small book and turned it up. After a while, he said, "northern barbarian tribe, blue blood clan, and a group of barbarians However, you know the price of barbarians, sir. I can''t calculate eight gold coins for each family. It must start with ten gold coins, but the number is less, but the total is about 20000 gold coins. " "Show me the barbarians." Sean didn''t even think about it, he said directly£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 107 arbarian. A kind of race born with great strength and endurance. Adult barbarians can generally grow up with eight points of strength and eight points of endurance. They can easily be competent for the occupation of heavy infantry without special training. As long as they experience a battle of sufficient scale, they can be directly promoted to the second level Army. Then they continue to repeat training and drills, and fight several battles, Basically, we can create a heavy infantry army with regular army strength. The blue blood people, who grew up in some western forests, are said to be mixed descendants of Semites and elves, but no one knows whether it is true or false. However, it is certain that this ethnic group is most suitable for the development of archer troops or mountain divisions. Moreover, the training period of archers is one to two months shorter than normal, but the investment is higher. These two tribal groups are the most ideal candidates in Sean''s mind, but their defects are equally fatal. Although the former are highly capable of fighting, once they become heavy infantry, they are not very suitable for field combat, and it is not easy to change the formation. Generally, they can only be used as defensive forces; The latter, in fact, is similar to the former. Blue blood people are not good at close combat. Once they are close to the enemy, they are just a group of lambs to be slaughtered. But on the contrary, blue blood people are very good at guerrilla warfare. While thinking about the greatest value of these ethnic groups, Sean followed the man in charge of leading the way to the ground. After five heavily guarded checkpoints, they finally entered the underground area of the sardins chamber of Commerce, where they showed all kinds of slaves. Just to facilitate the differentiation and save time for guests, the sardins chamber of Commerce scattered slaves into various underground areas according to their different roles, values, scale, quantity and strength. After seven twists and turns, until Sean was almost dizzy, he finally led him down to an area with many dungeons. There are more than ten huge cages in the area. All the barbarians were divided according to gender and age, and were locked in these ten cages like ornaments. Most of them were dressed in rags, and their strong bodies now looked a little weak. Many barbarians didn''t even have the strength to stand, or sat or lay down, just like a group of old people waiting to die, completely losing the momentum of barbarians. And the smell here is also very bad, not only the sour smell of sweat, but also the filthy smell of excreta, and even the strong blood gas. Led by the man, Sean soon finished visiting all ten cages. But the more he visited, the deeper his eyebrows and the more ugly his face became. These barbarians were very different from what he imagined. "Is that all?" Sean looked back at the man. The man nodded and said seriously, "that''s all. There are 5443 people in a whole tribe, including the elderly and children." These barbarians are a tribe, and it can be vaguely seen that they used to be a very powerful barbarian tribe. However, more than half of the barbarians imprisoned here are old people and children, and two-thirds of the remaining half are women. Less than 500 barbarians can really go to war. Spending 20000 gold coins to buy such an almost half dead barbarian tribe back, Sean felt that unless his head was kicked by a donkey. So Sean shook his head in disappointment and said, "go see the blue blood man." The man didn''t say anything. He turned and took Sean away towards another area. This area is not far from the barbarian area, just behind a stone wall. However, there are fewer cages for captivity, and the scale is not as large as that in front. There are only seven cages, but considering that the blue blood people are basically "Petite", so in Sean''s opinion, The number should be about the same as that of barbarians. "Five thousand one hundred and twenty." The figures reported by the man were indeed similar to what Sean expected. Blue blood people may really have the blood of elves in their bodies, so their looks are actually more handsome. Their skin is slightly white, and blue blood vessels can be vaguely seen flowing in the body. It is said that when blue blood people are angry, their skin will turn blue; The arms are slightly long but not thick, and the ten fingers are slender, which means that their fingers are very flexible; The legs are also very slender, and the legs are also very strong, obviously running often. The situation of these blue blood people is much better than that of barbarians. They also seem very energetic. It can even be said that the fire of anger in their eyes has not been completely extinguished, and many blue blood people have blue skin. However, their clothes are similar to those of barbarians. They have broken * * cloth. Female blue blood people don''t dare to stand up at all. They squat on the ground with their bodies covered, revealing only one back. "How?" The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Not bad." Sean is actually quite satisfied with the blue blood man. Both men and women of this ethnic group can shoot arrows with a bow, and there are as many as 3000 adult blue blood people, and the remaining 2000 or so are children and the elderly. But the blue blood people obviously inherited the problem of fertility defects of elves. There are only less than 500 blue blood children, and the adults of blue blood people are four or five years later than normal humans. It means that until these children grow up, Sean estimates that he has beaten down the utopia. Of course, if one day, let alone four or five years, he can afford to wait for ten years. "I tell you, bastard!" The conversation between Sean and the man as if there were no one else fell into the ears of these blue blood people, which naturally became an insult. Many blue blood people finally couldn''t suppress their anger, and all their skin turned blue, because Sean stood close to the cage, and one of the blue blood people rushed to the cage and reached out to catch Sean, "our blue feather tribe... Ah!" Before he finished speaking, the blue blood man''s voice turned into a scream. One hand he stretched out of the cage was directly cut off by Sean''s sword, and Sean just leaned down slightly to avoid the blue blood from the broken arm of the blue blood man. During the whole process, Sean still kept a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened at all, but whether it was the blue blood man or the man standing next to Sean, No one saw how Sean made his sword. Gently waved the long sword to shake off a few drops of blue blood on the sword. Sean gracefully took the sword back to its sheath and said softly, "it seems that you haven''t been completely tamed." "This guest." The man looked embarrassed. "If you are like this... Our business is hard to sell." "A blue blood man, according to the market price, is only ten gold coins." Sean said faintly, once again exuding the dignity of the ancient aristocracy, "I can afford to pay for this money. In other words, the chamber of Commerce of sedings thinks this money is not enough and wants me to bleed more? " "How can I?" The man''s judgment of Sean was raised to a higher level again, because he found that Sean was very clear about these transactions and activities. It seemed that he didn''t come to buy slaves for the first time. But the man really couldn''t figure out which big family Sean came from, and it was necessary to have an appropriate respectful attitude before investigating everything. Make a little use of his own advantages and what he has learned to deceive his opponents. Sean doesn''t exclude this kind of thing. Of course, Sean won''t reject anything like cutting off the blue blood man''s hand. He knows very well that if he was really caught by the blue blood man just now, they will stab their slender fingers into their throat for the first time, which is related to their own life and death. Of course Sean won''t joke with his life. As the scream of the broken arm blue blood man continued, all the blue blood people around, men, women, young and old, became very angry, and the faint blue light seemed more extraordinarily penetrating. It''s not the first time that Sean saw a group of blue blood people angry, so even if the scene in front of him was too penetrating and strange, Sean still didn''t change his color. He turned his head and looked at the man and said in a deep voice, "take me to see those northern barbarians." This time, the man bowed slightly, extended his left hand to the front and made a gesture of invitation. Compared with his previous attitude, it was very different. Sean knows that the more powerful he is in such a place, the more respect he will receive before his opponent can''t figure out his details. Of course, this kind of strength naturally has a degree measurement problem. If there is no one to look at, it''s not a pity to be killed. However, Sean has a good grasp of the merchant''s greed for interests. As long as he has expressed his intention of compensation and really wants to buy, the sardins chamber of Commerce will not turn against himself. After all, now the scale of the top ten chambers of Commerce has been achieved. They have more begun to pursue the development of reputation and influence, and explore other derivative industries. The simple benefits of slave trade are just an addition to a set of data in the view of today''s sidings chamber of Commerce. Northern barbarians sound very powerful and good, but in fact they are completely different from barbarians. As we all know, on the miracle continent, the climate in the north is mild, and the land is rich and fertile. Although this is a well-known fact, in fact, the closer it is to the west, the colder the climate will be. In this cold climate, there are usually less food, and it is difficult for crops to survive. However, even in such a harsh climate environment, there is still a race struggling to survive. They are the northern barbarians. Northern barbarians, both men and women, are generally more than 1.8 meters tall and very burly. Almost every man looks like a tough man with thick eyebrows, big eyes and beard. Although women don''t have a beard, and according to human eyes, many are standard beauties, but with their powerful and majestic body shape, It is simply interpreting the truth of the word "visual contrast". It is reasonable to say that the northern barbarians are struggling to survive in this environment. They should burst out incredible power or become strong against the sky. But in fact, it is not so. The difficult living environment makes these northern barbarians have stronger adaptability, but in other aspects, they are really not very good, which is almost no different from normal humans. Moreover, the number of northern barbarians captured was also the largest, accounting for almost more than half of the whole slave market. If you think this is because of the large population of the northern barbarians, it is a big mistake. When you knew the truth why the northern barbarians became slaves, Sean shed tears. Just run to the northern barbarian tribe and shout, "follow me, pack three meals and be full!" Hula, the whole tribe will follow you immediately, and even the position of the unitary head of the tribe is no problem for you. Moreover, as long as there is food to eat, the northern barbarians work very hard. No matter men, women, old or young, they can fight and kill the enemy as long as they give weapons; Take an axe and you can be a lumberjack. Even a woman can carry a log several meters long alone; They are qualified farmers who give farm tools to ensure that the crops planted are absolutely of high quality. You don''t even have to worry that creatures such as wild boars will trample on the crops, because it will become an extra food for your dinner. Northern barbarians are competent for almost all kinds of infantry. In a way, northern barbarians are the most ferocious creatures in the world. But even so, people would rather have the northern barbarians become farmers than soldiers. Naturally, the reason is that the IQ of the people who give you something to eat is really not very good, so their training cycle is very long. Generally, the shield infantry is one month, and they need three months; Archers, heavy infantry and so on, even take longer. Under the leadership of the men, Sean finally met these tough men and women who even had muscles in their brains. There are 7233 people in total and more than 2300 families. Half of them are adult men and women, two-thirds of the other half are underage children, and the rest are old people. Looking at such a group of old men and bodybuilders looking forward to themselves, Sean finally had no choice but to spend money to buy them, because his money was only enough to buy northern barbarians. "This adult..." after the delivery, an old man put out a trembling hand to stop Sean, "tube rice?" Sean cried, "tube! Three meals a day, rice tube full! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 108 The sidings chamber of commerce is very efficient. After eighteen gold exchange rolls worth 1000 gold coins were handed in, more than 7000 northern barbarians followed Sean happily. From their expressions, they can''t see that these people are a little conscious of being slaves. It seems that they are like a group of guys who come to travel. Many of them even carry wooden sticks and other things in their hands. It seems that they are in a hurry, so they subconsciously bring out what they have in their hands. Sean looked like he couldn''t laugh or cry. Out of the shabby little house, groups of northern barbarians came out behind Sean. The veterans naturally felt happy when they looked at these people who looked like barbarians. Especially these barbarians didn''t seem to resist at all. Almost everyone subconsciously felt that Sean was so great that he could make these barbarians obey. Even Alfred came up and patted Sean on the shoulder, smiled and said, "Captain, there''s a set." Anyone is very convinced of the strength of barbarians. But only Sean knew that these were not barbarians at all. Although they looked like barbarians, they were a group of northern barbarians with hard IQ. The kingdom of potoroa and the active area of the northern barbarians are separated by two kingdoms. Therefore, it is normal that they do not know what kind of people the northern barbarians are, but this does not mean that other people here in the sardins oasis do not know what kind of people the northern barbarians are. No one has ever come to the sardins oasis to buy northern barbarian slaves, except to be a farmer. However, Sean''s team doesn''t look like people who come to buy farmers. Can it be said that this is an emerging aristocrat who has just obtained the land and is in urgent need of human cultivation? The mercenaries who had secretly put away their tusks once again became ready to move. As long as they killed Sean and others, robbed their goods, and then sold the northern barbarians back to the sardins chamber of Commerce, the deal was worth doing anyway. However, they are not stupid enough to come to Shawn''s trouble now, because this is simply provoking the authority of the sardins chamber of Commerce. Soon, the sardins chamber of Commerce sent another waiter to lead Sean and others to an empty field that had already been prepared. In fact, such empty places will be prepared by the buyer himself. Then, after purchasing the slaves, the seller will be responsible for sending the slaves. What to do next is the buyer''s own business. But Sean came in a hurry and had no foundation. As soon as he entered the sedings oasis, he went straight to the sedings chamber of Commerce. Therefore, this open space was actually rented from the sedings chamber of Commerce. It was 100 gold coins a day. After settling down here, Sean explained the situation of these northern barbarians to Alfred. At the same time, he took out the last gold exchange roll and asked the veterans to buy food first. At least, he should give these northern barbarians a full meal first. Such a toss is naturally a chicken flying dog jumping. Fortunately, the harvest horn chamber of Commerce specializing in grain has opened a branch here in the sardins oasis, so it is easier to purchase grain. Otherwise, if you really go to the harvest oasis to purchase grain, it will take at least three days this time. Among the thirteen oases, except the three most central oases, which are several kilometers away from each other, the other ten oases are oval distributed around with the three central oases as the core, respectively named as the top ten chambers of Commerce. The setines oasis and the harvest oasis are just a diagonal distance, but there are special transportation routes here in the trade capital. These transportation routes connect all the 13 oases and prohibit all unauthorized personnel from walking on them. The absolute clearance of each transport route also ensures that reinforcements can be completed within two days at the latest in case of emergency. Of course, this kind of reinforcement is naturally calculated based on the horse''s foot strength. If it is converted into adult foot strength, it will take at least three to four days. Soon, the grain was purchased back, and the northern barbarians immediately burst into a burst of excited cheers. Looking at their green eyes, it was impossible to look directly at them. However, although there is food, there is no other meat, but the northern barbarians don''t pay special attention. They are happy to cook a big pot of rice and really experience the meaning of Sean''s sentence "wrap three meals and keep the rice full". "Boss, you are a good man." A big man showed a bright smile while eating. As the man said this, other northern barbarians echoed, and the scene was very lively for a time. For these northern barbarians, being able to eat a full meal is the happiest thing in the world. As for other things, they don''t care and never think about them. Maybe it''s because of this, so northern barbarians will have a particularly relaxed and happy life. It''s just that outsiders can''t know how much sadness is behind this relaxed and happy life. "Boss, I want to give you this unitary position." The big man spoke again. A bowl of rice was just finished by him. He twisted several grains of rice on the porcelain bowl one by one with his fingers and put them in his mouth. There was no waste at all. Hearing the big man''s words, Sean knew that the big man was actually the unitary head of the tribe. Before, he always thought that the old man who stopped him in the chamber of Commerce was Youchang, because according to Sean''s memory, Youchang of the northern barbarian tribe was generally served by experienced old people. The so-called rich experience here is not combat experience, but the experience of looking for food on the ice in the Northwest. The continuation of a northern barbarian tribe depends largely on how much food can be found. However, in the ice area, food is really very limited. Sometimes they even have to fight with other tribes. Of course, they won''t kill them all. As long as another tribe is willing to surrender, they will spare each other and merge into one tribe. Those large northern barbarian tribes come from this way. Although life is very hard, they will try their best to leave food to children and the elderly, because the former is their future. If they lose it, the tribe will not be able to continue to inherit it. The latter is the parents who raise them. If there were no parents to leave food, there would be no them today. "Can''t you give it to me?" Sean gave a bitter smile. "There''s nothing bad. Whoever can get food is capable, and the capable person is Youchang." The big man added another bowl of rice and said brightly, "boss, you are more capable than me, so you''d better be your head." Although it''s normal to know this kind of thing. At the beginning, some players cheated a whole northern barbarian tribe back with food in the game, but when this kind of thing really happened in reality, Sean still had some very subtle feelings in his heart. He didn''t know how to describe this subtle feeling, but even if he was so cold, his heart was slightly sour, not to mention the veterans and Alfred who had known the customs of the northern barbarians around him. Listening to the big man, Alfred pulled Sean aside and said, "what are you going to do with these people?" "What else can I do?" Sean asked, "since they have been brought out, nature is responsible to the end Don''t underestimate them, because of the special geographical environment of the ice area, these northern barbarians living there can adapt to life in almost any environment. Although they are really stupid and have to teach battle instructions many times to understand, once the training is completed, it is definitely a very useful army. " "What about equipment?" Alfred frowned and asked, "and what are you going to cultivate? There are strict requirements for the scale and organization of the army. For tribes like the northern barbarians, they simply can''t adapt to too complex content With them, we simply can not form enough combat effectiveness in a short time, and it is not so simple to raise an army. " After all, Alfred was once the head of a mercenary regiment. Although he had never commanded the army, his command experience was somewhat interchangeable. Moreover, during the period when everyone was seriously injured and then hid for self-cultivation, Sean also tried to get some military books. Alfred had read them and even often discussed with Cecilia. At present, although he is not a qualified commander, he has a little command ability. "I''ve considered these." Sean patted himself on the chest and there was a "bang bang" sound. Alfred immediately remembered that Sean was going to sell the devil''s book. If you sell this book, you will indeed have the first military fund. You can also purchase some armaments at that time. At least it should be no problem to arm all the northern barbarians temporarily. After that, if everything goes smoothly, they should be able to find the first stronghold and complete the initial work of self-sufficiency with this stronghold. "In fact, we have been watched by many people now, but they are just people who can''t get along. As long as Cecilia and Shina don''t appear, those strong people won''t stare at us." Sean looked at the northern barbarians who were still eating, and then said to Alfred, "this temporary camp is rented to us by the sardins chamber of Commerce. As long as we are still here, no one dares to fight us I''m going to sell the book of demons now. You can watch it here. If everything goes well, I''ll come back tomorrow morning with armaments and military funds. " "I see." "Remember, no matter what happens, don''t be impulsive." Sean especially told, "although they dare not fight us, they will challenge us. This challenge is two-way. As long as we don''t agree, they will have nothing to do with us No matter what kind of insult you receive, don''t pay attention to it. Just remember the other party''s appearance. Now, in the capital of trade, it''s not the time for us to be presumptuous. But in the future, we will always have a chance to get all this back. " "I understand." Alfred smiled a smile that relieved Sean. "Do you really think I haven''t learned anything in seroda village for so many years? Don''t worry." "That''s good. You''d better take this time to think about how you want to develop about the construction warrior and the magic warrior." Sean said in a low voice, "and you should pay attention to the routes you can leave around. If everything goes well, we''ll leave here tomorrow night while it''s dark." This time, Alfred nodded heavily, showing a dignified color. ¡­¡­ At this moment, it is located in a large building in legendary oasis. A man in black-and-white light leather armor was looking for something in a room. His action seemed a little hurried and his face looked a little irritable. He was clearly in his own room, but his leather armor didn''t take off at all. He didn''t seem to feel the weight of the epithelia at all. He just kept looking for something until he finally found a falling portrait in the corner by the bed. When he got the portrait, the man''s hand trembled. But soon, he couldn''t wait to unfold the portrait and stared carefully at the man painted on it. The portrait shows a girl with blond hair and long hair. She has blue eyes and a small nose. In the portrait, the corners of the girl''s mouth are slightly raised and can''t smile, but the painter is excellent to capture the happy look in the girl''s eyes and show it perfectly in this portrait. If Sean saw this picture, he would be very surprised, because the girl in the picture is clearly Cecilia! The man slowly raised his head. His eyes had showed a look of fanaticism. He shouted excitedly: "it''s really her! It was her! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 109 "How?" Sean put away the demon book in his hand and looked at the excited old man sitting opposite him. At this time, where Sean is located is a branch of the magic tower chamber of Commerce. Unlike the saidins chamber of Commerce, if they want to buy slaves, they can only come to the saidins oasis. Almost in the whole trading capital, they can see the branches of magic tower, harvest horn and legendary fire hammer. The magic tower chamber of Commerce, as the first chamber of Commerce in terms of comprehensive strength among the top ten chambers of Commerce, their main business scope includes all kinds of magic materials, magic jewelry, scrolls, magic wands and so on. Similarly, they will recycle all things related to magic, and as a well-known large chamber of Commerce, their price has always been very fair. Even for something special or in great demand, their purchase price is much higher than that of other chambers of Commerce. That''s why Sean came to the magic tower chamber of Commerce for the first time instead of the legendary firehammer. The craftsmanship of the old dwarfs has indeed reached the top level of the current era, but what they are good at is not magic after all, so the price of the devil''s book is still not as good as the price offered by the magic tower chamber of Commerce. The old man sitting in front of Sean slowly took down his glasses, and his face looked very excited: "it is indeed the book of demons recorded in the epic." Sean didn''t speak. He knew the old man was just feeling. In this world, except that Sean can see the quality of a piece of equipment at a glance, no one else, even the Wizards overlooking the spire or the scholars and professors at the hellson Institute, can see the origin of a piece of equipment at a glance. They mostly identified and classified these equipment according to the ancient books left by the people and gods. Sean knew how to use many things at a glance, but they needed a long time to explore. For the identification of legends, epics and myths, these masters, scholars and professors have a different set of identification methods. The former is judged by the residual magic fluctuation on a piece of equipment, while the latter is inferred by literature. Although the two identification methods are completely different, at least in terms of identification ability, they will never make mistakes. At the moment, the old man said the words "epic", and Sean knew that the other party was a scholar mage from the temple of wisdom. "Are you sure you want to sell it?" The old man was a little unbelievable. He couldn''t think of why someone would sell the things existing in the epic. However, as the person in charge of the magic tower chamber of Commerce stationed in this store, of course, he must focus on the interests of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, "my authority can only offer you a price of 500000..." "Five million." Sean didn''t want to think about it. He said directly, "the oasis Silver Star Festival is about to begin. In the past few years, your magic tower chamber of Commerce has failed to seize the auction right of the final products at the Silver Star auction, which is a loss of reputation for your Chamber of Commerce itself. But if you can take out this auction this year, you can definitely achieve a blockbuster effect. Even if you can''t grab the auction right of the final product in the next few years, no one will say you behind your back, and even expect your second amazing sound. " Hearing Sean''s offer, the old man was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Sean would know so much about the trade capital. He couldn''t help looking at the new face that just appeared today. The old man knew about Sean''s sudden appearance and the subsequent purchase of a large number of northern barbarian slaves. After all, the distance between the headquarters of the sardins chamber of Commerce and his magic tower chamber of Commerce Branch was so small that it was difficult to know. At the beginning, like others in the oasis, he regarded the young man in front of him as a fool. However, after really contacting him at this time, he found that his understanding of him was too one-sided. This young man was definitely not as stupid as ordinary people thought. On the contrary, he was a shrewd and terrible man. Although his speech skills seemed very rough and simple, he knew how to make use of all information. "I can''t give you an answer right away. Wait a few days first..." "Magic communication." Sean directly interrupted the old man''s words with an unusually strong attitude, "I''ll give you five minutes. You can come to me after you communicate with your headquarters. I believe many people will be interested in this book, such as legendary firehammer... Although their price may be lower, I don''t like to be fooled, and dwarves are a very forthright race. " "I... I see." The old man suddenly felt that all the conversation skills he was good at were useless to the young man. Although he wants to open his mouth and regain the advantage of the situation, he must at least lower the price by another two million. But before he could speak, Sean swallowed all the old man''s words back to his stomach with the words "you have four minutes and forty-one seconds left". Looking at the old man leaving the reception room in a hurry, Sean always looked indifferent, but suddenly showed some fatigue. He does not have the strength to make people in the trade capital fear him, so at present, he is like a fat sheep that can be slaughtered at will in the eyes of people in the trade capital. It''s just that he is smart and skillful to use some rules of the trade capital, so he can keep safe for the time being. However, as he stays here for a long time and knows more about the details, they will become more and more dangerous. Therefore, he had to speed up his pace in the trade capital - long before he arrived in the trade capital, he had made a list of things to deal with. Although he had to modify the list due to the accident of the northern barbarians, on the whole, there was no deviation from the action order on the list. Moreover, within one day, continuous visits to the sardins chamber of Commerce, magic tower chamber of Commerce and the upcoming legendary firehammer chamber of commerce are enough to stop some people with ulterior motives. No matter what their consideration is, they will not attack Sean at will in a short time. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to step into the threshold of the three major chambers of commerce without hindrance. What Sean needs is to take advantage of the situation. Take advantage of the momentum of the top ten chambers of Commerce to temporarily gain a foothold in the trade capital and avoid some unnecessary troubles. When others found out their details and wanted to take advantage of the fire, he had already left the trade capital and went south into the territory of the Principality of lane. The journey from the trade capital to the Principality of lane is less than a month at most. However, with such a large scale of northern barbarians, he will not be allowed to enter the border easily. At that time, we still need to think of some ways. Sean''s fingers, gently beating rhythmically on the table, made a "pop pop" sound. In the capital of trade, he must act step by step, step by step. A simple opportunity takes time to precipitate and accumulate, just like brewing, but he doesn''t have so much time to take his time. Even if he has, he can''t do so, because he has no foundation and strength, so he must press all the big brands at one go, Forcibly gather the momentum of these large chambers of Commerce on themselves, creating an illusion of fear for the enemy. While Sean was still thinking, the old man in charge of the magic tower chamber of commerce finally returned to the conference room. His face was a little embarrassed. It seemed that he was in a hurry. At the moment, he was panting, and his voice sounded first: "really, I''m sorry. At the headquarters, I think this book of demons can''t be on the table after all, so I''m only willing to offer 3 million... " "It seems that our deal failed." Sean got up with no depression on his face. "I believe the legendary firehammer will be happy to buy it for 4 million. In this way, they will definitely win this time and the next Silver Star Festival. If the magic tower chamber of commerce wants to win again, it needs to use something better than the book of demons. " The old man was slightly surprised and knew that what Sean said was true. If they really sold the legendary firehammer, they really had to find something better than the devil''s book in the future to be the final auction. However, these legends and epics are not cabbage on the rotten street. Although the capital of trade is indeed gold like a dog and the holy land is everywhere, even demonized weapons above silver level are not very common, let alone legends and epics. "But the price of five million..." "This book of demons has an ability to stay young forever." Sean spoke out the ability of "energetic youth" in the book of demons. Of course, he also spoke out his shortcomings. There''s nothing to hide. Moreover, he was also very clear that only at the moment when the oasis Silver Star Festival was about to begin, could this demon book sell so much money in the demon tower chamber of Commerce. If it was normal, it would be impossible, that is, the price of 3 million at most. It''s more sincere to buy this directly from the magic tower chamber of commerce at the usual highest price. It''s a pity that Sean is not an ordinary person. He can seize this opportunity to make the most of it. The armament of 7000 people, even if those old people don''t need it, is also a large expenditure. After a moment of silence, the old man was finally cruel and said, "OK! Five million, deal! " Sean smiled and said, "you won''t regret it." Put down the devil''s book in his hand. Sean left without any souvenir. At the beginning, he took this devil''s book to find ways to strengthen Cecilia''s combat ability, but since there is conflict in essence, this magic book is of no value to Sean and others. Since it is worthless, it is of course a matter of course to sell it and replace it with military spending to strengthen the northern barbarians. After that, the delivery was very smooth. Sean took the money and left. The old man even personally sent Sean out with a smile. This scene fell into the eyes of people with a heart, which naturally added a bit of mystery and confidence to Sean. However, this is not the end, because as soon as Sean left the door of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, his back foot entered the door of the legendary firehammer. The old man looked at Sean and thought of the slaves Sean had just purchased from the sardins chamber of Commerce, and the corners of his mouth immediately began to twitch. Buy a slave of setines, earn money from the magic tower, and then go to the legendary fire hammer to spend This is probably the craziest thing in the trade capital in recent ten years. Only the man of the sardins chamber of Commerce, the old man of the magic tower chamber of Commerce and the legendary firehammer dwarf who received Sean knew about it. As for the others, they obviously saw flowers in the fog, but they couldn''t see anything clearly or really, but they were subconscious. They all stopped their actions against Sean and began to collect Sean''s intelligence first. At least they were stunned by a series of thunder actions shown by Sean. This time, Sean didn''t even take much time to complete the deal with the legendary firehammer. However, the situation was slightly beyond Sean''s expectation, because the legendary firehammer branch simply did not have such a large share of reserves, so they had to mobilize resources from the legendary oasis, which took at least two days. This means that Sean must stay in the trade capital for two days£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 110 With the mobilization of the legendary firehammer, a large chamber of Commerce, a large number of armaments began to converge from other oases to the sardins oasis. The equipment Sean ordered were all excellent standard equipment, including 2000 half body fine iron shields, 2000 iron spears, 2000 strong bows, 2000 fine iron swords, 10000 armor breaking iron cone arrows, 100000 iron head arrows and 4000 sets of simple willow nail breastplates. Although these northern barbarians are stupid, they are no different from barbarians in size. The full body armor they can wear must be specially tailored, so the legendary fire hammer will not have armor used by northern barbarians. Of course, most of the reason is that no one will equip northern barbarians with weapons. After all, Northern barbarians are well-known fools. However, not all chambers of commerce can take Sean''s order, especially within two days. However, considering that this is an order worth more than 2 million, the dwarfs of the legendary firehammer think it is a very challenging job, so they naturally show extra seriousness and motivation. In fact, the most valuable part of this transaction is the 10000 double enchanted armor breaking iron cone arrows. These 10000 armor breaking arrows alone are worth 1.5 million gold coins. After all, they are not only forged by dwarf craftsmen, but also attached with the two abilities of "sharpness" and "quickness". However, considering the almost mentally retarded savvy of the northern barbarians, Sean believes that these northern barbarians will probably have little chance to use this advanced item for a long time in the future. It has to be said that Sean''s ambition is really large, because he actually wants to directly organize these northern barbarians into two troops. One is a Spearman with a shield - this does not belong to the existing arms in the world, but the arms designed by players in the game in imitation of ancient Rome. At that time, Sean''s family once spent a lot of money on the core matching data of this arm. Later, after countless improvements and training, it finally successfully cultivated this arm into a mercenary regiment with large scale, numerous internal factions and uneven strength. However, such a seemingly chaotic and most powerful person is just a mercenary regiment in the upper silver, but it can be active until the future. Even after the outbreak of the magic guide revolution, it makes this mercenary regiment become the capital of trade. It has to be said that it is a very magical thing. But now, it''s not good. "White wing''s hand is not that long." A man who looked more like a ruffian than a mercenary said, "they can''t protect you here." Sean frowned slightly. He didn''t know where the other party received the news. According to the truth, no one has come to their trouble up to now, so the token given to them by Bai Yi has not been taken out. In this case, no one should know. Moreover, the comprehensive strength of Bai Yi is much stronger than that of red goldke. In the open battle, red goldke has always been at a disadvantage. Taking this token, at most, makes the red Goethe a little annoying. He brazenly comes to the door. It seems that the other party doesn''t have the strength, right? Sean frowned and didn''t speak, but the other party ignored him. He still said to himself, "how about a duel to bet his life? If you win, I promise I won''t trouble you, but if you lose... You will belong to us. " With a finger, the red goldaker put all the armaments sent from the legendary firehammer into the range of bets. "I refuse." Sean sneered, "your red goldock abacus is too good, isn''t it? If you don''t bother us, you really think you can withstand those equipment? " Hearing Sean''s refusal, the red goldke''s face immediately became gloomy. "See off!" Sean didn''t bother to pay attention and waved his hand directly. Dozens of northern barbarians jumped up and surrounded the people of red gedek. They didn''t know what it meant to see off the guests, but they could see from Sean''s gestures that their Youchang didn''t like them very much. In the face of such a large number of northern barbarians, although the three red goldakes wanted to show a strong power, before they could make cruel words, the northern barbarians had joined forces to lift them up, then walked to the gate of the camp and threw them out. In the trade capital, Sean''s refusal to challenge the duel may reduce his reputation, but he doesn''t intend to stay in the trade capital. This reputation doesn''t matter to him at all. But his current behavior is actually irritating others - he can refuse the duel challenge, and no one dares to force him to duel here in the trade capital, but it''s too much to throw people directly out of the camp. Alfred frowned in the same way, "don''t you mean to offend them completely if you do so?" "They didn''t come on behalf of the red godec at all." Before Sean could speak, Cecilia''s voice came out of the carriage. When she returned to the camp, Cecilia was awake, but because of Sean''s order, Cecilia and Shina didn''t show up. However, she has a clear understanding of the outside world, and the token given by the white wing mercenary regiment is also in Cecilia''s hand. No one has taken out this token from the beginning to the end. So how do the people of red goldaker know that Sean and others are sheltered by the white wing mercenary corps? "The white wing mercenary Corps wants us to conflict with the red godec." Cecilia''s words sounded from the carriage, "there are just some things I really don''t understand Now all forces in the trade capital are on the sidelines for our new comers, and we have not affected their core interests, so we don''t have much hatred with them at all, but why do the people of the white wing mercenary corps have to let us conflict with the red goldaker? " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean''s eyebrows also frowned. The player''s thinking habits made him feel the conspiracy at this moment: "there must be something we ignore in this! And this place is what the white wing mercenary Corps wants. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 111 Sean couldn''t figure out what the white wing mercenaries were going to do, and what they needed on their own side? But for the time being, Sean ignored it, and Alfred focused on the northern barbarians for the time being. The formation of the two units has also been completed for the time being. There are 2000 shield gunmen and 2000 archers. Among the remaining 3000 people, there are more than 1000 old people and nearly 2000 children. It''s easy for children to say that unless they are very small, they can basically fight with weapons. As for the elderly, although they can fight, Sean has never considered letting the elderly fight. In fact, the old people of northern barbarians are only over 50. Although their physical ability has begun to decline gradually, they can still be used as reserve soldiers if they take weapons. After all, it is difficult to live beyond 60 in places like ice. Just because of some psychological problems, Sean didn''t intend to let these old people fight the enemy at all. Of course, the same is true for those young children, but it''s no problem to ask them to help be a transporter. The people of the red gedek dueled with Sean, but after being rejected, they were thrown out of the camp. Half an hour later, it spread wildly all over the sedings oasis. Obviously, this is also the arrangement of intentional people. But Sean and others are not in the mood to pay attention to these at this time. Goods from the legendary firehammer are being transported in an endless stream. Although these equipment are excellent equipment, they are also very common equipment. Even in the trade capital, many mercenaries and mercenaries use high-quality equipment. People are just surprised that Sean will equip this level of weapons for the northern barbarians. However, when people finally saw that bundles of enchanted armor breaking iron cone arrows were transported by carts, many people could no longer keep calm. Their tentatively extended claws, which were still hesitant, finally retracted quickly as if they had seen some terrible creatures. Armor piercing iron cone arrow, one of the signboards of the legendary fire hammer. Armor breaking arrow is a general term for arrows that have certain destructive power to armor. The most common are three edged armor breaking arrow and dense scale armor breaking arrow. The former is slightly longer than the general arrow. The arrow is heavy, with barbs and three notches. It can easily shoot through leather armor, scale armor, light armor and other armor within 500 meters, but it has almost no armor breaking ability for heavy plate armor and heavy armor. The dense scale armor breaking arrow is modified from the three edged armor breaking arrow. Although it can be regarded as an improvement, due to the reduction of materials and cost, the dense scale armor breaking arrow can only cause relatively large damage to leather armor and lock armor, and the damage to scale armor is relatively general, while the armor above the level of light armor has almost no effect. In addition to the two most common armor breaking arrows, another armor breaking arrow is also famous, that is, a new armor breaking arrow developed by the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce Based on the improvement of triangular armor breaking arrow and dense scale armor breaking arrow. The weight of the arrow of this armor breaking arrow is twice that of the heavy arrow. The arrow is conical and has a spiral texture. If it is shot by throwing, it will even have a killing bonus. Even the heavy armor can''t resist this arrow within the effective range of 500 meters. However, because of its expensive materials and the need for dwarf blacksmiths to manually polish and engrave the arrow, the price of this armor breaking iron cone arrow is extremely expensive. If it is not necessary, no one will use this arrow to fight, not to mention the enchanting effects of "sharp" and "swift", which greatly strengthen the power of these armor breaking iron cone arrows. Even the northern barbarians know nothing about archery, but as long as they can shoot an arrow, it is enough to pose a fatal threat to heavy infantry. What''s more, most of the teams gathered here in the sardins oasis are slave teams rather than mercenaries who specially participate in the war to earn money. Therefore, it is impossible to have heavy infantry. After all, no matter the maintenance cost or training cost, ordinary people can afford to play. In two days, it was neither long nor short, but the delivery of Sean and the legendary firehammer was finally completed. At this time, the only people who will care about Sean''s team here in the sardins oasis are the red gedek and the hidden white wing mercenary Corps. As for other forces, most of them have been too lazy to continue to pay attention to this apparently hedgehog in sheep''s clothing. Only some forces who feel it necessary to continue to collect Sean''s intelligence are still working tirelessly. Late at night. A large number of northern barbarians were awakened. They seemed to know what to do next. Everyone began to gather quietly after waking up, and no one made a sound. When the northern barbarians in almost the whole camp were awakened, Cecilia and Shina finally got off the carriage and joined the northern barbarians'' team. Two female northern barbarians picked up the two Petite children. Everyone is ready. The shield armed gunmen were scattered in the periphery. Although they were holding half body shields and long guns, they didn''t make any noise when walking, and they were as quiet as a leopard. The archers, with their bows in their hands and long swords tied around their waist, are an arrow bag at the back waist. Each arrow bag contains 40 arrows, and the remaining 20000 ordinary arrows and 10000 enchanted armor breaking iron cone arrows are carried by other northern barbarian children. The whole team, in this extremely quiet atmosphere, left the camp under the cover of night. As early as entering the setings oasis, Sean had considered these retreats. Therefore, when selecting the rental camp, Sean chose the place as far away from the setings oasis as possible. Because in the trade capital, there has never been a so-called distinction between day and night. There are always more people awake than sleeping, so it has become an important goal for Sean to choose a camp as far away from the crowd as possible. Then, under the cover of carriages and tents, there was no light and fire in the camp. Unless there were people with dark vision, it would never be possible to find Sean''s coming action. His strength is not particularly strong at present. If he leaves the trade capital blatantly, he is likely to be watched by interested people. Once he leaves the order restricted zone of the trade capital, all kinds of battles will no longer be under the jurisdiction of the trade capital. Therefore, any convoy coming to the trade capital must be equipped with strong enough escort force. No one wants to be eaten as a piece of fat by those guest robbers, bandit mercenaries or mercenaries. And Sean, because he had no choice, risked to enter the trade capital. According to his idea, after establishing a mercenary regiment, it would take at least three to four years before he would shift his focus to the trade capital. But for the moment, it''s just a face-to-face meeting. Sean thought so. ¡­¡­ Also on this night, a large-scale team also moved quietly on the Gobi wasteland. In terms of the number of people, the team has at least more than 3000 people. They are wearing black-and-white light armor and riding horses. Their weapon systems are basically unified. When marching, the team maintains a kind of killing silence. Under the leadership of several people who look like generals, they are running towards the South. In the distance, the dust rose slightly. A general suddenly drank, "stop." The sound is particularly shocking in this silent night. There was a slight commotion in the team behind the general. Although it soon stopped, it still made the general frown slightly and felt a little disapproval of these riders in his heart. "No wonder it can only be people in the peripheral reserve." Of course, he didn''t say that. As a qualified general, he would never say such words that would hit the morale of his own army. He just looked up and stared at the place where the dust was rising in front. At this time, there was a commotion from the team behind him, which made his eyebrows frown deeper. He was very dissatisfied with the discipline of the reserve army outside the white wing. He even felt that given 2000 regular soldiers, he could easily complete the task. However, he also knew that the upper class actually wanted to take this opportunity to train soldiers. After all, there are too few teams that can be used to train soldiers in places like the trade capital. In fact, if there were not a very important person in the other party''s team this time, the white wing mercenary regiment would not have done such a bad thing, but no one would have been able to find it if it had been handled a little cleaner. Of course, in this way, it is naturally impossible to choose the location of the battle in the scope of the trade capital. At least he must be far enough from the trade capital before he can start. What he has to do now is to find out what the other party''s marching route is. Soon, several riders ran to the place where the dust rose. "General, as you expected, the other party did leave the camp at night tonight." The famous general looked up at the night. It was dark and moonless. There was a strong wind. It was really a night suitable for covering up the sound. Then he took out the map he was carrying, unfolded it and said, "do you know which direction the other party is going?" "In terms of direction, it should be the Principality of lane." "The Principality of lane?" The general''s eyes fell back on the map and began to move along with the movement of his fingers on the map until his fingers stopped at the edge of a wasteland and forest. "With so many people, the Principality of lane will not let these people enter the territory casually, so their final possibility should be to bypass the border and infiltrate into the Principality of lane through the Burris forest, Although we don''t know the reason why the other party is going to the Principality of lane, let''s ambush in the Burris forest William, what do you think? " A man who was lying on his horse looked a little dizzy. After hearing the general''s voice, he said lazily, "Your Excellency is wise."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 112 William was lying on the horse''s back. He didn''t even pull the reins. He looked like he was going to die at any time. Even in the rush of the whole army, he still maintained this appearance. If there was not a man nearby holding the reins of the horse under his crotch, he would not know where he would be taken by the horse in the rush. In contrast, it seemed as if William had not been thrown to the ground by a horse even in the hurry. The sun shone through the cracks in the branches, and the stars fell down, just on William''s face. With his eyes closed, William, who seemed to be sleeping, suddenly stretched out his hand to block his face, but it seemed that this position was really uncomfortable. He turned his head again. As a result, he found that the sun would shine in this position anyway, so he had to straighten up and sit up. This is a somewhat clean man. He has a long golden hair that falls to his waist. He tied it into a horsetail with two hair bundles, one behind his head and the other at the end of his hair, which makes him look a little contrary from behind; The drooping hair on his temples was not consistent, but long on the left and short on the right. The oblique bangs in front of his forehead just covered his right eye, leaving only one left eye like sapphire. His facial lines are not strong and do not give people the feeling of sharp edges and corners. If you only look at the upper half of his face, you will find that his eyes are extremely sharp. His eyes like eagle eyes just dilute his slender Danfeng eyes; If you only look at the lower half of his face, you will find that the slightly tilted corners of his mouth that seem to have been fixed always show a sneer of contempt and disdain. However, when the upper half of his face and the lower half of his face were fused together, his facial lines became extremely soft, even a little feminine. If he didn''t have an Adam''s apple, anyone would subconsciously treat William as a woman, not a man. He was wearing a set of white standing collar double row button military uniform. The background color of the military uniform was black, supplemented by red trimming and golden edge lines. The military uniform was very straight and clean. Even if William had been lying on the horse''s back, there was no wrinkle left. At the moment, after he straightened his back, the whole person had a silent momentum. William glanced at the environment in the dense forest. Three thousand soldiers were lying in the forest. Some of them were holding long guns, some were holding round shields and long swords, and some were holding bows and arrows to shoot. These people were attentive and focused, and the invisible murderous gas from their bodies gathered together, just like a giant hand holding the vitality of the forest, making the whole forest quiet and solemn. Listen carefully. There are not only no birds, but even insects. "Withdraw." With a cold face, William suddenly said. The voice was extremely cold and full of unquestionable orders. In the forest where the sound of breathing could be heard, it was like the roar of Warcraft, which woke up all the soldiers. Almost all the people looked at William in amazement at this moment. They didn''t understand how this person who seemed to be dying at any time along the way could suddenly say such words. They waited here all day. Since they received the news that Sean had left the camp, they rushed to the ambush site day and night, marched with the strength of horses, and finally entered the ambush site before the target. Then they finally had a barely resting time. In this case, of course, their rest time will not be particularly sufficient, but with sufficient momentum, their spirit is still very full, but now they actually want to withdraw. Almost at this moment, their momentum drops to the freezing point, and their physical fatigue, pain and hunger all seem to wake up and protest one after another. "What''s going on?" The generals of the unified army also frowned. Saying such words at this time is indeed a great damage to morale. "Don''t you see what''s wrong here?" William said coldly. "You mean the other party will find us ambushed?" The general shook his head and smiled, "William, you are too cautious. If the other side had really fought a war, he would not have bought northern barbarian slaves, and spent so much money to arm these northern barbarians. I don''t know whether he should be naive or stupid. Do you think that if the northern barbarians have the word "barbarians", they can really compete with the barbarians in combat effectiveness? " "We can despise our opponents strategically, but tactically you must pay attention to them." William shook his head and felt angry at the general''s indifference. "I don''t think the other party is such a stupid person. I have studied his intelligence. He visited the three chambers of Commerce in one day. It seems reckless and ostentatious, but in fact, all his actions are linked one by one. In only one night, everyone raised his impression from a fat sheep to a hedgehog. Do you really want to mutter about his opponent''s IQ? " Looking at the general''s face, William ignored it at all, but continued: "you have made the mistake of belittling the enemy. Even if the other party is really an army that has never fought, you must treat the other party as an experienced strong force I don''t know if you''ve been treated like this before, but please don''t measure each other''s level with your IQ, and then beat each other with your ridiculous or rich experience. " The general was satirized by William, and his face was green and white. He couldn''t help shouting, "which side are you on?" "The side with the brain." William yawned again, and then lay lazily on his horse''s back. He found that the sun was dimmer, which allowed him to continue to sleep on it. "I just don''t want to die so early." Just then, there was a strange noise in the forest, and then a man ran quickly: "general, the target still has half an hour to arrive." All eyes focused on the general. He looked back at William and found that William was lazy again. He didn''t seem to be excited. He didn''t have the momentum to ridicule him just now, which made him feel very angry for a moment. But now, in addition to staring at each other, he really didn''t know what to say. After all, in terms of identity, William was a staff officer, He has the right to put forward his own views and opinions. However, in the general''s opinion, it should be put forward in private rather than shouted out in front of so many people. The origin of William is very clear to the white wing people. He suddenly knocked on the gate of the white wing headquarters, and then offered himself. But in fact, only the real commander of white wing talked with William, and others had no contact with him at all. After that conversation, William stayed in the establishment of white wing regular army as a staff officer, which actually made many people feel dissatisfied, because which of those people was not spelled out through real combat? Perhaps it is because the discontent of the white wing staff has reached an uncontrollable level, so the white wing president handsome sent him out this time. In fact, this is the first time he really fought as a staff officer. But in fact, the command is not on him, but on the general. It is normal for William to make suggestions as a staff officer, but at the moment, the general thinks that William has lost his face and his favor for William can be said to be negative. "Stay on standby!" After thinking for a while, the general finally waved and decided to maintain his current state. He wants to prove that William''s judgment is wrong. This timid courage is not suitable for leading the army, because it will delay the fighter! It seems to feel the general''s anger. The morale of the white winged soldiers has not decreased at the moment, but has become higher. Obviously, these soldiers have no good impression of William. At this moment, just like the general, he felt the same hatred and was ready to beat the other party unprepared. Half an hour passed quickly, and the general even vaguely saw a large group of people appear on the horizon. He reached out and made an action. There was a flag raised next to him. All the archers had opened their bowstrings and were ready to give the other party a wave of arrow rain after the target entered the shooting range. The volley of 1000 archers was not large, but it was enough to reduce the other party''s personnel. The gunmen and the light infantry with shields also clenched their weapons. As soon as the arrow rain shot, they would immediately launch an assault. Looking at the distance of the target getting closer and closer, the white winged general''s raised fist finally unfolded, and the bow string has been pulled to the maximum. Just wait for the general''s hand to swing off, you can loose the string and shoot. 600 meters... 500 meters... 400 meters Just a hundred meters further, that''s enough! However, at this time, the target team suddenly stopped moving forward, and those shield armed gunmen stood up one after another without lining up, but the whole team obviously became vigilant. When the general saw the scene in front of him, he knew that the other party had been vigilant about the forest. His idea of ambush had completely failed, which had a very serious impact on morale. Moreover, if he rushed out rashly now, it would not have any good effect. At least the other party would not be confused. "Ha ha!" Looking at this scene in front of him, William smiled untimely, but he finally knew to suppress the laughter, "how, the opponent''s IQ is higher than you? Your experience can''t beat each other? " "You..." "The current situation is that the other party has always been a combination of work and rest, and we are in a hurry. The energy and physical strength of both sides are no longer at the same level. In addition, our morale is declining, and we have no geographical advantage and human harmony at all." William''s smile suddenly disappeared and became serious. "If I were you, I would withdraw now and find a way again, rather than let them rush out and fight with each other." After a long silence, the general finally had to admit that he really underestimated the enemy. The most taboo of marching troops in war is impatience. Although he doesn''t like William, now he can only follow the advice of William''s staff: "retreat! Keep quiet! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 113 Sean''s team is indeed large, and a large number of them are northern barbarians with weapons. It is almost impossible for such a team to enter the Principality of lane through normal channels. Even if he is a registered mercenary regiment of the mercenary guild, the Principality of Ryan will not release people at will. After all, a bad one may cause a series of problems. As long as the Principality of Ryan''s brain is not bad, it is impossible to allow Sean''s army to enter. So if Sean really wants to enter the Principality of lane, he must infiltrate. But in fact, Sean''s destination was not in the Principality of lane at all. He just wants to continue to the southeast through the boles forest, bypass the angloda mountains and infiltrate into the territory of the kingdom of dabion, and then use the angloda mountains as the core to radiate to the surrounding areas of the kingdom of dabion for looting destruction. Moreover, he has also selected the target territory. As long as he does not start the war on a large scale, he will always maintain the aggression in the form of roving aggressors, Then the army of the kingdom of dabion would not send troops to trouble him in this sensitive area. Sean knew that the lady warrior God of the Principality of Ryan had been looking for a chance to wage war against the kingdom of dabion again. So in order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, or as long as he makes good use of it, Sean can act recklessly in this land. But all this is just for him to attract the attention of yasna. As long as he can successfully attract yasna''s attention, he believes that even if he doesn''t go to yasna, the female martial god will come to him, because in a way, he and yasna have a very "tacit understanding". But even if Sean has arranged these plans, it doesn''t mean he will take them lightly. Since leaving the trade capital, Sean has been paying close attention to his whereabouts. Although he is too large for concealment, he has done everything he can, at least there is no tail behind his eyes. The closer he got to burrows forest, the more vigilant Sean became. So when the team came to the edge of Burris forest and felt the terrible silence in the forest, Sean called the team at the first time. Soon, all the northern barbarians began to form a small square array according to the order to protect the other people behind them. This is a simple defensive formation that they have been repeatedly trained by Sean and Cecilia these days - no matter what. Once they need to defend, they will circle as much as possible, and then stand up with a shield to protect others behind them. They will not be allowed to attack until they get an order. It was not until these days that Sean found that he had committed the problem of game experience again. The northern barbarians have "IQ defects" in the game. Their training cycle is very long, and their combat effectiveness is generally low. The only merit is their high patience. However, after all, it is not a game world. The northern barbarians do have the problem of long training cycle, but it is more a difference in customs than that people are really mentally retarded - can you expect a group of people who don''t even know words to understand what encirclement, detour and cutting are, and distinguish such instructions from the flag? Of course, Sean didn''t have no solution. He thought of another way to make these eaters understand. For example, defense is to wait for dinner, attack is to wait for dinner, encirclement is to surround prey, and detour and cutting are to find food and... Cut steak. As for the flag, Sean didn''t think of any good way at present. He could only break up 19 veterans into the ranks of this shield gun soldier. After all, they used to do this business, so they were easy to operate. However, as Sean expected, the 19 veterans who had been promoted to the third level army also became the zero level army when they were incorporated into the army of the shield gunman. However, Sean guessed that as long as they really experienced a battle, they should be promoted to the second level or quasi second level army. As for the archers, it''s much simpler. The first premise is naturally to avoid hand to hand combat as much as possible, and support when necessary. However, if it is forced to maintain the development of the war situation by hand to hand combat, then any instructions are meaningless. And the most important thing is. This is not a game. There is no such thing as health value in the confrontation between armies, and there is no display of attack power and defense power. This is a naked fight. As long as the injury is fatal, no one can continue to live, whether Sean, Alfred or Cecilia. Soon, several shield gunners, led by Alfred, ran back from the forest. "How?" Sean asked. "No one." Alfred shook his head, but his face became dignified. "But there are obvious signs. I think he really considered an ambush before coming, but I don''t know why he withdrew." "The other side has a very powerful commander." Cecilia frowned slightly, "they saw that we were not subdued and knew that our morale was not as good as ours, so they immediately chose to retreat. And retreat so quietly, obviously worried that we will counter attack them after we find the ambush, causing them greater losses The other side is a tired soldier. They must have been in a hurry to hide in the forest before us. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean immediately felt a light in his eyes. Many complicated memories began to flood into his mind. It was a scene of fighting and cutting, with victory and failure, of course, joy and sorrow. As a member of the strategy group, Sean leads a team, but it''s not just strategy tasks and copies. Sometimes in territorial war or national war, he leads his team as a sharp knife force, and even plays a guest commander when necessary. Therefore, Sean''s military attainments may not be very good, but his command ability is beyond doubt. And he is different from the world. He has a jumping thinking that is not limited by the world, and many of them have been tested in the game. It is a complete feasible scheme, not just a fantasy. Thinking of this, Sean immediately shouted, "anno!" A northern barbarian man heard Sean''s voice and immediately ran over. His figure was obviously larger than that of other northern barbarians. Although he looked similar to each other, his eyes were brighter than others. Obviously, he was a northern barbarian who liked thinking more than others. But perhaps it is precisely because he can use his brain and is willing to use his brain, rather than relying on his own brute force to do things, that he can become the unitary head of this tribe. Of course, that''s the past tense. "You long, are you looking for me?" Asked the big man named anno. "Didn''t you say you''re good at distinguishing smells?" Sean asked, "like a beast?" "Of course!" Ann Nuo smiled brightly. "Did you want me to find out where those food went?" Food is the special name of the northern barbarians for the enemy, and it is also the idea instilled by Sean. For these eaters, it''s easier to use this word to improve their mobility. Of course, the northern barbarians also know that those guys can''t eat naturally, but subconsciously they think that the fate of those guys is probably no different from the food, but it''s not themselves that eat them, but the earth. Soon, under the command of Sean, Arnold sneaked into the forest with a dozen people. They didn''t take half body shields and long guns, and even took off their willow nail breastplates and set off on the road light. The harsh living environment in the ice area makes these northern barbarians have a silent temperament. It is difficult to see active animals in that area, so they usually can only collect some frozen fruit food. However, once they find a living animal, they will become extremely alert and excited, and approach the prey carefully as much as possible until they catch it. Because of this special hunting ability, Ann Nuo and others running in the forest at this time appear to be haunted. Obviously, they are very fast and explosive, but they don''t make any sound while running. Even when they pass through the trees, they can''t make a rustling sound. It''s not too much to say that they have fully integrated into the environment. Ann Nuo, who was running, suddenly sniffed his nose and suddenly stopped. Almost at the same moment, the northern barbarians who followed anno immediately stopped, and their agility was almost not as fast as the barbarians could do. These people also sniffed hard. They seemed to have noticed some abnormalities in the air. They looked at each other, then nodded heavily to confirm, and then anno turned around and took these people to another direction. In the air, there is a very faint smell floating. Although this faint smell should not be found in the forest because of the smell of various flowers, trees and animals, anno these northern barbarians easily caught it. Now, they are following the smell, as if their eyes could see the path of the smell in the air. Soon, anno and others stopped again. Then they quickly ran under the tree and began to climb the tree with both hands and feet. They soon climbed to the tree, hid in the canopy and stared at the "food" who were sitting down to rest. At the moment, these people are taking out compressed fast food dry food from their bodies and eating it one mouthful at a time. They don''t eat fast or much. They just can maintain their physical strength. They didn''t expect this to happen, so everyone only prepared a week''s food, but the journey has consumed nearly five days, but the battle has not started yet, and they don''t know when it will end. In the forest, they can''t catch wild animals to make a fire, so even if they compress fast food dry food, they can only save some food. However, even if the taste of these foods is very weak, or even no taste, but 3000 copies come together, no matter how weak the taste is, it is enough for the northern barbarians to catch it. Because they also carry a lot of such food, and the northern barbarians will completely remember the smell of food as long as they smell it once. After discovering the camp, anno and others fell down from the tree again. After a little whispered negotiation, anno took the other two back, while the rest stayed here to monitor£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 114 The moisture in the berles forest is very heavy, especially in the period before dawn at night. The white wing mercenaries have been here all night, so they are particularly aware of this feeling. Many soldiers put their weapons aside and even took off their light armor. If they were not afraid of bad influence, these soldiers even wanted to take off all their bodies, but their upper bodies were completely naked at the moment. In fact, it was no better. William''s eyes swept over the faces of the soldiers, and there was a faint anger between his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the quality of white wing reserve soldiers would be so low. Is it really an army that has experienced hundreds of battles and can even fight with the regular armies of various kingdoms? William expressed unusual doubt about this. He looked at the night with some worry. There was no wind tonight. At this time, the forest was particularly quiet. Although these soldiers did make William invisible, at least they were not stupid enough to really take it as an outing or something. Most people have a quiet rest and occasionally talk, which is also very light. I don''t know why, William always felt a little uneasy in his heart. The silence in the forest made him feel unusually vigilant. At this time, he didn''t look lazy at all. His whole body exuded an extremely awe inspiring momentum, just like a scabbard sharp blade. Finally, among the crowd, William found the general of the white wing mercenary regiment who was responsible for the operation. When the other party saw William coming to him, he wrinkled his eyebrows without concealment. Several adjutants around him seemed to be aware of what the problem was. Everyone turned their heads and looked at William, and the atmosphere was very low. Obviously, William is definitely not a likable or popular role here, even if he showed his extraordinary talent this morning. "What''s up?" The general said with a proud face. "Don''t you arrange a vigil?" William glanced around and found that there were no patrols at all. He couldn''t help but say. "Do you think you still need it?" The general didn''t want to talk to William, but William''s words seemed to make him hear a very funny joke, "do you think those northern barbarians will attack us Do they have that strength? In addition, when evacuating, I had the team turn back to the northeast and deliberately planted traces of our evacuation to the south. Do you think those northern barbarians can really find us? " "You are too arrogant." William stared at the general coldly. "As an excellent general, no matter when and where, he should not leave any opportunities for the enemy." "Oh? What do you say you should do? " The general asked back. "Now we should let the soldiers dress up and shrink their hands. At least we can''t break up like this. At the same time, we also need to arrange people to patrol at night..." Before William finished speaking, an adjutant nearby interrupted him: "the soldiers have been on their way for a long time. Now we should take this opportunity to have a good rest, because our food is already a little insufficient, so we should take advantage of the enemy''s failure to find us..." "Do you think the enemy really didn''t find it?" William looked at each other coldly, "the ambush in the morning failed, and the opponent was obvious..." "Enough!" The general snorted coldly, and his impatience became more obvious. "An army doesn''t need two commanders. Don''t forget your position. You''re just a staff officer. The real commander of this army is me, not you. I have been fighting for seven years. How old are you now? " "The facts this morning proved that your opponent''s IQ is obviously not at the same level as yours, and your experience can''t beat him." William made a rude accusation, "moreover, you obviously don''t have a deep understanding of the enemy''s intelligence. The other side''s troops are made up of northern barbarians, and northern barbarians living in ice have a very keen sense of smell, which is related to their living environment. " The general''s face was gloomy and terrible. He saw that many soldiers around him had looked here curiously. It turned out that they were angry with each other in the conversation just now, and their voices naturally became louder and louder. At the moment, seeing that the situation seems to have been unable to end, the general finally became angry: "William! Please recognize your identity, you just... " Before the general''s voice was finished, a scream suddenly sounded, which was particularly abrupt and harsh in the quiet forest and night. Almost subconsciously, everyone looked at the screaming soldier. A feather arrow directly ran through his heart, and the strong shooting force even made the iron arrow come out. If the soldier had not unloaded his light armor because of the humidity of the forest environment before, this arrow would never have caused such a fatal blow to him. Most of the soldiers around were still in a daze and obviously didn''t react. "Enemy attack!" William was the first person to react. Without thinking, he immediately shouted this sentence, and then immediately fell on the ground and began to look for shelter. With this sound, which seemed to be a start command, the white wing mercenaries who were still resting before began to boil like ants on a hot pot. But until now, they can''t believe that they will be attacked by the enemy they despise all the time. It''s a shame! But now, in order to thoroughly wash away their shame, they must try their best to save their lives. At this point, the white wing mercenary corps, as a three-level force, has a remarkable reaction ability. But that''s all. The flying arrows all over the sky, like locusts, poured down all over the earth. William took one look, immediately narrowed his body as much as possible, and then completely hid behind the bunker and didn''t dare to move at all. Looking at the shooting of these arrows, he knew that the other party''s commander had more brains than he thought - under normal circumstances, in the terrain in the forest, he would pursue accurate shooting and reduce the enemy''s personnel as much as possible. But now, the commander of the other side completely abandoned this tactic and divided the archers into several groups to pursue the wounded with uninterrupted coverage shooting. At this moment, he was not even angry. The opponent''s command ability was not only beyond his expectation, but even braver than he thought - in fact, even he didn''t expect it at all. The other party actually dared to come and attack at night. Although he had asked for patrol before, it was only a subconscious habit, not really that the other party dared to sneak attack. But now William really regards each other as a militarist at the same level as himself, but it''s a pity that he has a pig like teammate. The inclined arrow rain has no directional area target at all. It is completely shooting where there are many people. But the only clear point is that the other side obviously takes into account the front of the battlefield and the areas on the left and right sides. Anyone trying to move in these three directions will be shot without leaving. More than a dozen dead bodies almost shot into porcupines fell there and clearly announced the restricted area in front of him. William''s eyes moved on the battlefield. He was hiding in the shadow of a boulder, rather than relying on the trunk and other terrain like others. Although his position is indeed safer, the defects are equally obvious. He can''t observe the situation in the whole battlefield. The only recognizable thing is that the general like a pig is roaring like the sound of killing a pig. "This idiot, in addition to letting people find shelter, what else can he do!" William was a little depressed. He only hated that the command was not on him. He was also a little angry. Why didn''t the enemy kill this idiot together? In that case, according to the battlefield regulations, as the second highest command in the army, he could immediately take over the command of this army. Then William saw that the idiot had gone around to the rear of the battlefield, where hundreds of soldiers had gathered. Seeing each other''s actions, William seemed to suddenly feel like something, and a chill came out from the bottom of his heart. Fighting for the sacrifice that might be shot, he leaned out of the back of the bunker and glanced at the front of the whole battlefield¡ª¡ª Because before the break, the team did not deliberately keep a distance, but spread out in a scattered way. After all, the scale of 3000 people is by no means as easy to hide as dozens or hundreds of people. Therefore, they occupy a great field width in this forest. Now, the front environment of the whole battlefield has been cut into East and West because of the coverage of arrow rain. More than 2000 troops have been completely trapped in these two battlefields. Many of the wounded are lying on the ground crying, and those who are lucky not to be injured can only hide behind some stones or tall trees, I didn''t dare to stand up at all, because the opponent''s arrow rain shooting came from the left and right sides. If it was just to avoid one side, it would be attacked by the other side. At the moment, the archers belonging to their own side are completely suppressed and can''t lift their heads. They lose the judgment and leadership of the commander. Several messy counterattacks organized by the archers themselves also appear to be extremely weak and decadent, and they can''t play any due effect at all. Even because it attracted the attention of the other party, the arrow rain on both sides covered it at the same time, causing more casualties. Further ahead of this battlefield, the wide field of vision caused by the emptiness of the site has formed a fan-shaped area of death. In addition to the first dozen soldiers who were shot into porcupines by running around in panic, no one has dared to break through to the front or left and right. Everything seems normal. But William found that his opponent was using the firepower advantage covered by arrow rain to force his soldiers behind him. It seemed that the only way was safe. The vast majority of people who were lucky enough to be far away from the battlefield and were not taken care of by the arrow rain, quickly gathered towards the rear under the call and command of the general of the white wing mercenary regiment. At this moment, a force enough to threaten the archers of the other party has been formed. But William, however, gave a shrill roar: "disperse! That''s a trap! " William''s voice suddenly resounded through the battlefield, which made the famous general feel a burst of panic and fear for no reason. Today, because he didn''t follow his advice, he encountered two failures, and the second failure was a painful burden that he couldn''t bear. It was like being slapped hard. Therefore, although he still didn''t like William and even thought William was a disaster, he subconsciously chose to listen: "spread out!" Unfortunately, the general was late. Three huge fireballs with a diameter of more than half a meter fell from the sky and accurately landed at the position where the general of the white wing mercenary regiment stood. The next second, the flame was like a blooming red lotus, blooming in the crowd, and a mushroom cloud rose slowly£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 115 The flames rising into the sky lit up the forest. The burning flame began to spread wildly. No matter how wet the forest was, it couldn''t stop the burning of these magic flames. The blazing high temperature seems to dispel the cold at night and the humidity in the forest, but if you can choose, the people of the white wing mercenary Corps prefer the cold and humidity to the current high temperature. In the place where the flame is burning, there is no howling. The detonation of three special fireballs will directly vaporize the people within the burning range, and there is not even a residue left. The soldiers who survived the fire have fallen into chaos. William was cold. Although he was thinking that his pig like teammate was killed by the enemy, William was not at all happy when this scene really appeared. This extremely subtle sense of difference made William a little unbelievable - or don''t want to believe it. Although he was very disappointed with the military literacy of the peripheral reserve soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment, no matter how disappointed, this army is indeed a fairly strong army in the trade capital. In the previous conflict with the Red Cross cavalry regiment of mornes, this army did not fall into the disadvantage. Of course, the 3000 people in front of us are not all of the entire peripheral reserve soldiers, but only one-third. But there can''t be such a big gap in the standard. Is this really a regular army? In the dark night, several fireballs roared and fell, causing bursts of explosion and roar on the ground. This time, William saw very clearly. The burning fireballs flew down very fast, almost as soon as they were formed. When the naked eye just caught the fireball trace, these fireballs had roared down. Judging from the magic traces, this is obviously a continuous bead fireball, not a simple fireball, but William has never seen that the continuous bead fireball can be so big and so terrible. But Lianzhu fireball is a level 4 magic. Although in theory, magicians can cast it, the consumption of magic is very large. With the magician''s magic, you can only cast it two to three times at most, never more than four times. At present, the magician of the other party has cast it twice. Even if the other party still has magic, there should not be many. This time, the flame explosion did not have a clear landing point, but fell to a place with as many people as possible, completely expanding the chaos, and using the combustion of the flame to cut the battlefield, so that the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment could not support each other. William had guessed what the other party wanted to do. He shouted with some hiss: "assemble! Everyone hurry to gather here! " At the same time, he roared and ran towards the battlefield behind him. He is now the supreme commander of this army. He must find a way to appease these chaotic soldiers in the rear and make them regroup. Otherwise, once this chaos becomes a real rout, even the best commander will not be able to command this army at that time. At this moment, William''s only doubt was when the enemy came around the rear. Or is it that before the arrow rain covers, the other party has actually come around the rear of the battlefield and has been waiting for the opportunity? William doesn''t know, but he doesn''t want to know at the moment. His hoarse roar did not spread far in the night, because the crackling of flames and the chaotic noise of the crowd almost covered his cry. As long as the soldiers who were closer to William heard his cry and began to gather towards him, there was nothing more secure than following a commander. At this time, William saw another red light flickering in the dark. He suddenly felt in his heart for no reason: is it magic again? Then he saw a man in armor and holding a halberd stepping out of the darkness. The weapon in his hand glittered with red light, even the flame burning in the forest could not hide its brilliance. He was like walking in his own back garden. He walked leisurely from the invisible darkness and walked out step by step with his halberd. Against the background of the fire, the man looked like a ferocious demon God. His face was solemn and his body exuded a breathtaking terrible momentum. At the first moment of seeing the man, William felt an extremely terrible sense of suffocation, followed by a deep cold. Even standing next to the burning flame, he could not dispel the cold. Then he saw the man suddenly raise his halberd. The war halberd with red light was raised straight in his hand, like the extension of his arm and a flag in the night. As the man waved off his halberd, there was a roar like a lion: "brothers! Dinner! " On the battlefield, there was a moment of stagnation. Only the man''s roar echoed in the forest. "Dinner is ready -" "Dinner --" "What''s wrong --" At the next moment, the excited roar like national celebration resounded through the sky in the dark night, just like boiled water. The earth even heard bursts of ringing, just like an earthquake. Countless northern barbarians with half body shield in their left hand and long gun in their right hand rushed out from behind the man wearing black armor like silver torrents. There was no ferocious color on their faces, but only excitement. They have no formation and rules to speak of. They are like a group of beasts, but the overwhelming momentum brought by them has become the last straw to crush the battlefield. In their charge, the soldiers who have gathered before hearing William''s cry are not the enemy of unity at all. In the charge of the northern barbarians, some soldiers of the white wing mercenary Corps can only reluctantly fight back like self-help, but this kind of self-help looks more like suicide. When the northern barbarians slapped their half body shield hard, they had shocked the soldiers holding the round shield. After all, their round shield was only used to block the enemy''s chop. It was not directly used to shoot people like the northern barbarians. In this kind of confrontation, the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment even felt that their hands were about to be broken. However, the attack of the northern barbarians was obviously not so simple. After the half body shield of the left hand was shot out, the long gun of the right hand immediately followed and stabbed out. They don''t care where the stab is. Anyway, even if they can''t die at once, they can do it again - most soldiers wearing light armor have begun to deform and seem to be pierced at any time under the unreasonable force of the northern barbarians; Some soldiers with bad luck were stabbed by the long gun of the northern barbarians at the weak part of their light armor almost the first time. After one shot solved the enemy, the northern barbarians threw their long guns, threw away the body, and rushed out again. In their eyes, it was enough to follow Alfred''s attack, and they didn''t need to pay attention to everything else. Anyway, Alfred ran in which direction, they followed him in which direction. As for the "food" along the way, it was just the trouble solved easily. Watching the northern barbarians rush out with an extremely brave momentum, panic and collapse have begun to spread among the soldiers of these white wing mercenaries. But at this time, William knew that if they ran around like headless flies again, what was waiting for them was the ruthless harvest of the enemy. Whether it was for these soldiers or for their own survival, William must gather the defeated soldiers and let them form enough combat effectiveness again. "Don''t panic! Hurry and gather around me! " Although some of William''s voice could not spread in this chaotic night, and even his voice began to hoarse because of his roar, all the soldiers who could hear him began to gather towards him as if they had grasped some life-saving straw, and were gradually forming a scale, "spread out a circle! The shield soldiers are outside, the gunmen are inside, surrounded and stacked with me as the core! Put up the gun and raise the shield! " William''s roar continued, but at this moment, the transformation of the white wing mercenary regiment seemed a little slow, like a rusty gear. William is really a little angry at the moment. If those adjutants had not followed the general and evaporated with him by the fireball, he would not need to roar like this now. Moreover, without the auxiliary command of the flag, the formation of the battle array would be a little slow, especially there are a steady stream of routed soldiers approaching here. "Change!" William really can''t stand these rusty gears. His heart is scolding wildly, but at the moment, he must keep calm and calm on his face. He is a commander. He must give the soldiers enough confidence, "everyone disperse! Shield soldiers in front, 30 lines! The gunmen assembled to the right, square array, erect the gun! " This time, William changed the way of calling the password, but took the short password as the sign. This time, the soldiers of the white wing mercenary Corps finally heard very clearly. Their formation immediately changed, like an oiled gear, and finally became no longer astringent. The usual training was well reflected at this moment. All the soldiers with shields began to stack up, forming a row for every 30 people, and then stacked up row by row, Form a square array. William chose a very good place. There was a raging flame on the left, which put an end to the enemy''s strategy of circuitous attack from the left. In the frontal defense, as long as these shield soldiers are thick enough, they can completely block the northern barbarians who have almost no formation; The long Spearman square he arranged on the right is also not a decoration. As long as he can make the enemy''s momentum slow down a little, he is sure to turn the long Spearman square into a sharp spear and give the enemy a hard blow! Almost in an instant, William had thoroughly penetrated the weaknesses and strengths of both sides, and even made full use of the terrain - the battlefield cutting formed by the burning fireball, which is not only beneficial to the manufacturer. Whether he can use it depends entirely on the commander''s judgment on the battlefield situation, And after discovering the disorder and slowness in the command system, he decisively changed the way of tactical command. And not only that, William is still in this movement and change. He brings the battle back without trace, which not only gradually breaks away from the attack range that the opposing magician may cover, but also lengthens and widens the opponent''s front, so the less pressure he needs to face. Even, the rout soldiers who began to gather from the surrounding areas formed a kind of advantage cohesion under the hidden surface. All these changes fully show that William''s command ability and military attainments, as he himself showed pride, are not extravagant. Cecilia, hidden in the canopy, can easily observe the changes of the situation on the whole battlefield through the commanding heights. Therefore, when she saw that the enemy array, which was still rotating like a rusty gear, began to change and become more and more smooth, and even the array began to reorganize, her eyebrows finally frowned. She didn''t expect that the other party had such a powerful commander. She thought she had completely disintegrated the other Party''s command system. At this thought, Cecilia''s eyes fell on the commander of the other party: "tell old Fred that he has five minutes left."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 116 Sean never thought of eating all the army. After Arnold found the rest place of the army, Sean immediately came to visit it. As he expected, the other party was indeed a member of the white wing mercenary regiment. However, after seeing these people, Sean was convinced that the white wing mercenary regiment was not the only army behind him. The reason was very simple. The mobilization of 3000 people was not a small-scale and small number of words. It was an army at least hundreds of meters long. However, the sudden mobilization of the white wing mercenary regiment, how could the red gedek, as a sworn enemy, be unprepared? And if it is found that the opponent''s military mobilization is not aimed at them, how can red Goethe not be curious? Maybe they are lurking somewhere now, ready to reap the benefits of fishermen. Sean doesn''t think that the red goldaker will stick to the concept of "the enemy of the enemy is a friend" to send assistance to himself. The so-called assistance and alliance are actually the same as hatred. There will be such emotions only when they are close to each other. When their strength is not at the same level, these emotions will naturally become a very ridiculous thing. Do humans care how bedbugs feel when they are trampled under their shoes? So, Sean knows very well that red Goethe and he will not become allies, at least not for now. As for the Red Cross knights, who may also be hidden and ready to show their minions at any time, Sean will not have an alliance with them - this is the army of the kingdom of dabion. On this point alone, Sean can''t cooperate with him. So for the night attack plan of the white wing mercenary regiment, all Sean wanted was to make the army completely lose the ability to pursue himself. In his impression, the level of the white wing mercenary Corps is a three-level army, which has been regarded as the level of the regular army in any country on the miracle continent. Although he can''t see the actual situation of the peripheral reserve army of the white wing mercenary corps at the moment, Sean is still willing to believe that the combat effectiveness of this army is more ferocious than his own side. Therefore, the whole plan is aimed at causing as many casualties to the enemy as possible. Annihilation? If possible, Sean didn''t mind, but he didn''t think he had the chance. After all, there is still a big gap between the strength of the two armies. Even if the equipment of the northern barbarians is better than the other, the lack of training is still a hard injury, which can not be easily made up for, but Sean''s mentality is very good, because his army is still very strong¡ª¡ª young. Glancing at the situation in the battlefield, the whole frontal battlefield has been completely ploughed by arrows and rain. There are at least nearly a thousand wounded on the other side. The painful cry on the battlefield is enough to completely lose the morale of this army. Seeing this, Sean nodded with satisfaction and said, "get out! It should be almost time. Let''s go around the back to support Fred and their retreat. " The northern barbarians silently put away their arrows, shook their slightly sour hands, and shot tens of thousands of arrows in such a short time. Even if the northern barbarians'' endurance is no matter how good, they will still feel numb. After all, they have not undergone too formal training. In fact, if these northern barbarians didn''t know how to shoot, Sean actually wanted an accurate shot. In this way, he could definitely kill hundreds of people in the first wave of confrontation. The accurate volley of 2000 archers is a very terrible thing. Unfortunately, these northern barbarians do not have such conditions, and most of them are women and teenagers. However, Sean is also very satisfied with such results. Creating more casualties for the other party and making the morale of the other party drop faster are the real purpose of the battle at present, and as long as these purposes are achieved, Sean doesn''t care about the final harvest. The arrow rain has stopped. But the wailing of the white wing mercenaries did not stop. The flames and flames in the rear were more like ferocious demons laughing at them, which reduced their morale to the freezing point. It could be said that on the sad grass, the dense arrows were everywhere. Although most of them were inserted in the grass, many soldiers were shot at several to ten arrows, Some of them are dead, some are dying, but more are crying. These soldiers have been frightened. They simply can''t afford to continue fighting. Even vaguely, many people secretly ran away under the cover of night. With the first, naturally there will be the second and the third. Soon, less than half of the deserters have left the battlefield and disappeared into the vast night. Most of the remaining ones have been injured, and a small number of them still have courage. Now they stand up and rush towards William. This is the second battlefield that broke out tonight, and now this battlefield has completely entered the white hot level, even more intense than the arrow rain coverage ahead. When the northern barbarians, as he expected, because the front was elongated, in fact, there was only a small one-sided battle, and this one-sided impact could not break the shield soldiers'' defense line. Although the front row was indeed killed several times during the charge, this loss was nothing at all, On the contrary, it completely stimulated the shield soldiers'' death fighting psychology and resisted the attack of the northern barbarians. After losing the most momentum, the effect of the northern barbarians in the rear is naturally extremely limited. After all, they are all their own people in front of them, so they should certainly maintain a certain strength in the process of charging, and blind swarm attacks will also infinitely shorten the depth of the battlefield. For those who attack with long guns, it is actually very unfavorable, but it will bring greater benefits to their opponents. Therefore, after the initial collision, the northern barbarians finally fell more than ten people, which undoubtedly became a booster and greatly calmed the morale of the white wing mercenary regiment. When this kind of close fight came into being, William''s killer mace was finally displayed - the long spearmen square on the right fought hard to break away the attack of the northern barbarians and drove them back a large part. Then the long spearmen at the back of the square suddenly turned and rushed to the northern barbarians from the side. The combination of flame, shield and Spearman formed a "concave" pocket. The northern barbarians trapped in the pocket were like a "convex" corner and encountered a fierce counterattack from the Spearman. Just at the moment of a round of confrontation, the northern barbarians fell down, there were hundreds of people, and the whole front seemed to be cut off in an instant. In the face of this attack from both sides for the first time, the northern barbarians began to show an instinctive counterattack like a beast, and the previous similar battle seemed to no longer exist. This is what the northern barbarians should have! Looking at the development of the situation, William finally clenched his fists. In his impression, the northern barbarians are not suitable to be soldiers at all. They don''t understand many military orders and other things at all. When fighting, they rely more on physical instinct. William had not seen the northern barbarians, nor had he seen the army fighting with the northern barbarians, but that situation was not like fighting at all in his eyes, it was like hunting. The army is a hunting hunter, and the northern barbarians can only be regarded as prey. In front of this scene, William finally found some feeling. The sense of familiarity revived from the inside of his body gave him a floating feeling, as if he had strength all over his body. His blood began to boil and his heart became more and more excited. However, as his heart became more excited, the smile on his face became stronger, which made his originally soft facial features more gentle, Suddenly there was a unique unspeakable temperament all over the body. At this moment, William looks more like a woman than a man. "After all, it''s just..." William, like others on the miracle continent, never thought that the northern barbarians were suitable to be soldiers. But before he finished his mocking words, the situation on the field changed dramatically. Vaguely, he only heard someone shout "wait for dinner"! Therefore, the northern barbarians, who had begun to rely on instinct struggle and conditioned reflex like trapped beasts, suddenly seemed to be under some remote control. They suddenly squatted down, erected their half body shield on the ground and gathered around to form a solid iron wall defense array. In this defensive array, it is very difficult for the soldiers of the white wing mercenaries to attack, and a rash attack just now was pierced by more than ten people with long guns from the iron wall array. The scene, for a time, unexpectedly fell into a stalemate again. The progress of the war did not eat this prominent northern barbarian team at the speed of thunder as William expected. He knew very well that the most important part of his temporary battle plan was to completely eat the northern barbarians in his pocket and fundamentally weaken the effective power of the other party. William believed that with his command ability, as long as the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment didn''t collapse, he could definitely reverse the war situation. But now, the most crucial step in his plan was so stubbornly resisted, which was really out of William''s expectation. However, soon, the long gunmen forced on were finally defeated because they didn''t have a better defense ability. It was the black armored soldier William had seen before who led the northern barbarians to launch a strong attack and completely drove back the long spearmen. The halberd in his hand was invincible. All weapons and armor were only cut by a halberd in front of him, and behind him were ten veterans wearing light armor and holding long swords. The blade tips formed by these people directly cut into the long Spearman array, just like a warm dinner knife stabbing a piece of butter, And this butter is still melting at a very fast rate. It can be said that in an instant, the phalanx of the spearmen was completely cut through. At the moment when the long Spearman array was chiseled through, William heard the roar that he would never forget: "brothers! Dinner! " With a crash, the iron wall array on the left was opened in an instant. These northern barbarians who had been beaten a little embarrassed before once again sounded like stimulants, roared, and then launched a fierce charge against the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment. It''s like people who have been hungry for more than ten days suddenly see delicious food on the table William could not bear to look straight at it: did he lose to such an army? Then, William saw an unforgettable scene in his life: the man wearing black armor and holding a red halberd ran towards him like a demon God, and his awe inspiring momentum was not weaker than himself. But William knew very well that he was not a soldier after all. He had no fighting ability, so he could only watch Alfred''s Halberd fall towards him. With a slight sigh, William, who knew he was unable to return to heaven, finally closed his eyes£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 117 Alfred is full of momentum. The shining red light flows on the axe blade, and the flame texture outlined is like a real burning flame. William could even feel the hot air wave falling rapidly from the air, and the slight burning smell had swirled in his nose. It seemed that his hair was scorched under the high temperature. At this moment, William even couldn''t help recalling that before, scenes of the past years flashed in his mind. He had never felt death so close, but he found that there was no fear in his heart. Yes, it''s just calm. "Fred! Don''t kill him! " Sean came behind Alfred with a cry of horror. Hearing Sean''s voice, Alfred''s heart was slightly chilly. He had exhausted his strength when the halberd fell. At the moment, it was impossible to recover his strength. So he had to use up all his strength, let the halberd deviate a little distance, wipe it away from William, and then split the land around William with an axe. But even so, the clothes of William''s left hand were burned by the flame surrounded by the fangs of the flame lion, and even William''s skin was seriously burned by the passing flame. William''s eyes opened, a little confused, but soon¡ª¡ª In other words, William''s eyes just saw a dark shadow passing by. Before he even saw the situation, he felt that his chin seemed to be butted by something cold. The cold from it made him have a frozen idea. When the focus of his sight finally recovered, he saw that what was on his neck was a long sword, and the man holding the sword was a young man with black hair and black pupils. He seemed to be a few years away from himself. William recognized the man. Sean. The important role around the target character is also the commander of the whole army. It is said that he is a swordsman, probably with the strength of bronze. However, no one has seen him in the trading capital, so no one knows the specific strength. Just looking at the speed of the other party, William must be at the peak of his strength even in the lower bronze level? "Surrender without killing!" Sean took a breath and shouted in a deep voice. His voice was Danqi, and it was in such a quiet night, so Sean''s voice actually spread a long distance. The two sides in the fight belong to Sean''s army. In fact, they have long been in the role of ordering "wait for dinner" and gradually entered the defensive state. Therefore, the people of the white wing mercenary regiment have been extremely depressed and let them gradually give up resistance after seeing that the enemy doesn''t seem to want to kill them all. However, this kind of abandonment is not a real abandonment, but a kind of abandonment similar to the wait-and-see state. They still hold weapons, carefully gather together, and face the siege of the northern barbarians back-to-back. However, they also know that it is better not to provoke the enemy at this time, so their behavior is more a subconscious self-protection than the idea of resistance. Looking at the attitude and reaction of these people, Sean said in a deep voice again: "I say it again! Lay down your arms and those who surrender will not be killed! " With Sean''s words falling, the northern barbarians around the white wing mercenary regiment erected their half body shields and put their long guns on the shields. They form a circle, and then stride forward for several steps, narrowing the enemy''s activity space again, making them more crowded. In this way, the space that can be used for combat is also greatly compressed. Seeing that these people did not seem to have the intention to lay down their weapons, the northern barbarians holding a strong bow finally took the bow and arrow and aimed the arrow at these enemies. Just wait for Sean to give an order, they will loose their strings and shoot arrows - this time, even if the northern barbarians can''t shoot at such a close distance, they can''t shoot their arrows to other places. Moreover, the northern barbarians aim at the lower body of these white wing mercenary soldiers, so even if the other party wants to dodge, It is absolutely impossible to escape all the arrow volleys. Looking at the killing momentum emanating from the northern barbarians, a soldier finally couldn''t bear the pressure and dropped his long gun. "Bang Dang" A slight sound, but it becomes particularly clear in this dark night. After having the first person, there will naturally be a second person and a third person. It is like a chain reaction. These soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment gathered together have finally completely disintegrated their will to fight. They have dropped their weapons and chose the promise that they don''t know whether it is possible to realize. They looked at the weapons in the hands of the northern barbarians in fear that they would suddenly attack at the next moment. Sean nodded to Alfred, who soon explained to the veterans, so the northern barbarians quickly made way for a small gap, which was only enough for one person to pass. However, in order to prevent unnecessary accidents, there are still some shield gunmen around. They are not only defending the enemies in this circle, but also those who fled into the night because of rout. Of course, they also include those who survived in the battlefield covered by arrow rain in front. "Let them take off their light armor." Sean seemed to think of something and quickly opened his mouth. Alfred nodded clearly and began to give orders. Since the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment have given up resistance and chose to surrender, it is not unacceptable to unload their light armor at the moment. Therefore, under the surveillance of Alfred and the northern barbarians, these soldiers naturally have no other choice but to follow the orders of Sean and others. Naturally, Sean is not responsible for dealing with prisoners of war and cleaning the battlefield. At present, this situation can be trained by Alfred and Cecilia. After all, we will often encounter such situations in the future, so the sooner we deal with these things, the better. But even Sean didn''t expect that the peripheral reserve of the white wing mercenary regiment would be defeated so easily. This was unexpected. Originally, he just wanted to paralyze the other party''s pursuit ability so that he could smoothly penetrate into the kingdom of dabion. As a result, he didn''t expect that the other party''s commander would cooperate so much and give Cecilia a chance to catch it all. This is the real turning point of this night''s attack. Had it not been for such a great opportunity, Alfred would not have achieved such brilliant results in the battle led by his troops. However, another important aspect of this war is that William wrongly estimated the combat effectiveness and executive power of the northern barbarians - Sean''s northern barbarian army is completely different from the northern barbarian army in the eyes of ordinary people. Of course, the most special thing is the difference in passwords, but these northern barbarians are more clear about such passwords. It can be said that the result of tonight''s battle is completely caused by the inequality of intelligence clues, and does not have any replicability or brilliance. It''s a contest of luck. If it''s a different occasion, a commander or another force, Sean can''t achieve such a brilliant record even if he launches a successful night attack tonight. Yes, the 3000 reserve troops in the periphery of the white wing mercenary regiment killed more than 500 people and injured more than 1000, including more than 700 minor injuries, more than 400 serious injuries, more than 800 surrendered and more than 400 fled. On Sean''s side, more than 400 northern barbarians died in the war, nearly 200 others were injured, and one veteran died in the war. However, the establishment of the archer army was intact, and the main reason for the death of the gun shield soldiers was the attack by the long gunmen arranged by William. At that time, due to the lack of commander and commander, the troops fell into a moment of chaos and almost were eaten. If it had not been for Alfred''s forced break in time, the outcome of the war tonight might have changed differently. At this moment, the cleaning of the battlefield is drawing to a close. Sean and others did not stay here, but chose to move to another "clean" place. At Sean''s signal, Alfred took a group of people to secretly execute the seriously injured soldiers. After all, they are in the current battlefield, and the seriously injured soldiers can''t be treated at all. It''s much better to send them on the road than to cry bitterly. Of course, this kind of thing is impossible to find, otherwise the white wing mercenaries who have just surrendered will naturally mutiny. The treatment of the corpse is relatively consistent. Regardless of the enemy and us, Cecilia will cast magic to cremate them after they are stacked together. After all this, it was almost light. At this time, Sean finally had the opportunity to face William. Of course, the big man Cecilia, Alfred and anno are also walking with him, because the big man''s performance is really excellent, and his personal attributes are the best of all the northern barbarians. He has barely reached the strength of the lower bronze. Sean plans to train the big man into the commander-in-chief of the steel wing. Steel wing is the official name of this gun shield army. As for the current Archer force composed of northern barbarians, Sean has also incorporated it into the iron wing to become the second echelon force. In the future, he also plans to form three other wing troops to reproduce the brilliant achievements of the family in the game. And before that. Sean looked at William with a smile. How polite, how kind, how kind. But the more Sean was like this, the more frightened William was. His goose bumps had risen all over him, and the inexplicable cold in his heart made him feel that he didn''t die under Alfred''s axe tonight. It doesn''t seem to be a lucky thing. "Are you William Yale?" Sean looked at the blonde handsome man in front of him, and even picked out the oblique bangs that covered his right eye. He observed it carefully and carefully. At the same time, he kept sending out "good, good" words that made him creepy. Anna Nuo, a big fool, carefully stabbed Alfred and said in a deep voice, "don''t you want to eat him?" Alfred always felt that Sean was a little familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment and a half. However, when he heard Arnold''s voice, Alfred said, "Sean is not interested in eating people Probably? " When he said the last sentence, Alfred looked at Cecilia. Naturally, no one could surpass Cecilia in terms of familiarity. Seeing Alfred looking at himself, Cecilia sighed helplessly: "Sean just likes him Once he is interested in something, he will show this appearance. Just get used to it. " When Alfred heard Cecilia''s words, he remembered that when he and Sean first met, Sean looked at himself like that! However, because everyone''s voice was not deliberately lowered, it naturally fell into William Yale''s ears. He moved in horror, trying to stay as far away from Sean as possible, and didn''t forget to shout, "you, you... What do you want to do! I tell you, I''m a man! Don''t mess around! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 118 William Yale. A military strategist, one of the ten future generals, he first appeared after the update of the first expansion of the game. At that time, in 1874, the Principality of lane unilaterally declared war on the kingdom of dabion. The thundering female martial god yasna was the commander. She swept the whole kingdom of dabion within a year, and even won Garrod Fortress - the last gateway to the king''s capital of the kingdom of dabion - the kingdom of dabion would have become history if the retreat route had not been cut off and the logistics line had been completely destroyed. Because of this major turning point, yasna''s army suddenly became a lonely army deep behind the enemy. If marshal rolde had not personally led his troops to rush to the rescue and stubbornly resisted the Northeast legion with twice his military strength at that time, so that yasna could successfully lead the troops to escape back, yasna would fall into the kingdom of dabion - but even if she escaped, yasna would have been severely criticized after returning to the country, Because less than a thousand of the 200000 troops came back alive, marshal Roland was even forced to resign. Afterwards, through many understanding, the players finally knew that the real commander who reversed the whole battle was actually the unknown William Yale. Because of William''s existence, the kingdom of dabion can quickly recover the lost land with the momentum of thunder after the defeat of the Principality of lane and force the Principality of lane back to tonis fortress. Of course, at this time, it was not yasina and marshal rold who were really responsible for the command, but other noble generals. However, the Principality of lane soon realized the seriousness of the problem and re appointed yasina as the theater commander in charge of the whole southeast theater. When William heard that Tony''s commander had changed back to Athena, he resolutely stopped the attack and did not forcibly attack Tony''s fortress, but the temptation and espionage activities between the two countries never stopped. However, William may be very good as a commander-in-chief, but his social skills are really poor. During his two years as the commander-in-chief of the local army of the kingdom of Dabian, he killed seven supervisors, sent their heads back to their families, and even severely humiliated these families. Naturally, this result caused strong dissatisfaction among the noble classes of the whole kingdom of Dabian. So in 1877, in order to calm the anger of more than half of the nobles in the kingdom of dabion, William Yale was dismissed as commander-in-chief, even arrested for murder and escorted back to the capital. The most chilling thing was that no one pleaded for William at that time. Although the army under his rule expressed strong dissatisfaction, the royal family of dabion kingdom was very skilled in dealing with this problem. They directly broke up and reorganized the whole local army and replaced another famous general of dabion kingdom. After the plot, it seemed a little dog blood and helplessness. William, who was escorted back to Wangdu prison, was ordered to carry out public execution within one day. At that time, countless players received a task, that is, to save William Yale. For this task, countless players were killed and injured, and finally William was successfully sent to the Emilia empire. After that, William Yale became one of the three commanders of the Emilia empire. He was only responsible to the Empire Emperor and not to others, Similarly, no one can give any order to William Yale. Almost on the same day that William Yale was robbed on the execution ground, Athena attacked from tonis fortress again. This time, she only took 130000 troops and broke through the gate of the capital of the kingdom of dabion in one year. So far, the kingdom of dabion was declared extinct, and all players who belong to the citizenship of the kingdom of dabion, Naturally, those players who have aristocratic status and territory can choose to surrender halfway to keep the territory, while those ordinary players are tragic. Their hard-earned achievements and reputation have all returned to zero overnight. Of course, few players can accept this result, but the attitude of the game company is: you don''t have any money to compensate. At that time, it was a very sensational event - it was the first country to be destroyed in the game, and many players clearly realized the official attitude and the role of players in the world. Any decision they made could really affect the development of a country, If they first chose to support William or speak for him, perhaps the end of the kingdom of dabion would not be so tragic. After this incident, the second expansion of the game "war" was opened, announcing that the game officially entered the era of war disputes. At this moment, looking at William in front of him, Sean certainly felt very excited and happy. He had understood that William was in the white wing mercenary regiment, and then the white wing mercenary regiment was defeated by the Red Cross cavalry regiment of mornes. William joined the Red Cross cavalry regiment and became a soldier of the kingdom of dabion. Only then did he have the future to fight with yasna, and even forced yasna not to attack. The female martial god is worse than the ten generals who are famous and miraculous. But William also had very fatal defects. The EQ of this product was obviously very low. He never seemed to know the importance of interpersonal relationship. He always offended people and make complaints about people. He was also a rather poisonous person. He never looked at his identity in the same way when he Tucao, even the Imperial emperors ignored it. For such a person, almost all players said that the Imperial Emperor was really a good man. If he replaced the St. Joels Empire, which valued honor and dignity higher than his own life value, William would have died no longer. Maybe someone would slap him in the face with gloves and ask for a duel as soon as he went out. But even if William had many faults and shortcomings, Sean didn''t care. Because he needs a commander, a commander who has real vision and can formulate various strategic development plans. No one knows better than him what the situation they need to face next, so having a real commander is naturally a very urgent thing - Cecilia may be able to command an army, and Arnold and Alfred can lead people to war, but they lack a certain degree of urgency in terms of strategic vision. And Sean himself, he knows very well that no one knows better than him in judging the direction of the future situation. However, these are only for the future trend. Once it comes to the details of these trends, Sean is actually very helpless, but he can''t show this helplessness. He even has to maintain self-confidence, because once he doesn''t have self-confidence, how can he bring confidence to others? So at this time, Sean was really happy to see that William was caught alive by himself. "Your army has been completely defeated." Sean patted William''s uniform very politely and said with a smile, "how about joining my team?" Hearing Sean''s words, William was a little stunned, but the imagined terrible picture did not appear, which still made William a little relieved. But seeing Sean laughing so strangely, he still felt a little angry, so he pursed his mouth and didn''t open his mouth at the moment. "Don''t you want to talk?" Sean looked at William curiously. "It doesn''t matter. You can nod or shake your head." William''s reaction at the moment was like a piece of wood, neither nodding nor shaking his head. He just stared at Sean, as if he wanted to see something from his face. In this way, Sean felt a little curious. He touched his face, then turned his head, looked at Cecilia and others, and asked, "is there anything strange about my face?" "Smile." Cecilia glanced at Sean''s smiling face, which was almost deformed. She had a headache and helplessly reached out to hold her forehead. "Smile." Alfred really couldn''t see it anymore. "Well, smile." Only Arnold observed it carefully, and then nodded seriously to agree with Cecilia and Alfred. Sean reached out and rubbed his face, then blinked and asked, "now?" "I can''t watch anymore." Cecilia couldn''t help shouting, but she suddenly had some sympathy for William. "I''m going to find Shina." "I can''t stand it either." Alfred couldn''t stand it either. Looking at Sean like this, he always remembered the situation in the wine and blade pub, which made him suddenly feel a history of blood and tears, so he hurried away with Cecilia. Only Ann Nuo, I don''t know whether he is really a little slow or different from normal people. He blinked and looked blankly: "Why are they all gone I think Youchang smiles very well. " "Really? Thank you. " Sean was also a little speechless, but what he was speechless was not that Cecilia and Alfred left, but that he was comforted by Arnold, but what was the feeling that there was no comfort at all? However, regardless of these, Sean turned his head and looked at William. He was as kind as possible, like those big gray wolves who took out lollipops and wanted to abduct Lori. He continued to say to William, "I have seen your command tonight. As long as you are willing to join me, I promise you to give real leadership." Of course, Sean didn''t actually see anything. When he arrived, Alfred had broken out and was ready to chop William with an axe. "You just trust me?" Finally, after staring at Sean again, William said the second sentence tonight. "Of course." Sean replied without thinking. "Didn''t you think that after you gave me command, I would let your army die?" "I don''t believe you will do such a thing, because if they die, we will all play together, and you can''t escape What I need is a commander, not an aide or staff. So I will give you real command so that you can lead an army. You only need to be responsible to me. No one else will tell you what to do. This is my guarantee to you! " It seemed that he was moved by Sean''s words. After being silent for more than ten seconds, William finally raised his head and asked in a deep voice, "why do you want to attract me?" Then William heard Sean''s signature answer - the second sentence he would never forget in his life: "because I need you!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 119 William Yale has a high IQ. Although he only ranks 10th among the ten generals in the future, his military style is extremely strange, and the most terrible thing is that he almost never makes mistakes. Any mistakes that may be exploited are eliminated here by William, and it is absolutely impossible to target his beheading tactics, because he will never give the enemy such opportunities, even food and water. He will go through extremely careful repeated tests before eating. However, he is a person with low Eq. When he was in the white wing mercenary regiment, of course, he could see that the people around him were dissatisfied with him, but he didn''t know why. He thinks his command ability is no worse than those so-called generals, and this action has proved him correct, but he just doesn''t understand why his opinions are clearly correct, but so many people will be dissatisfied and even angry. William actually felt quite wronged. He didn''t care about Sean''s promise to him, because he was very confident in himself. He could command an army anywhere he wanted. In particular, he is well aware of Sean''s current situation. The white wing mercenary Corps has found the existence of Cecilia, so he will definitely keep coming to trouble. In fact, he is not very optimistic about Sean''s development potential. But what he couldn''t refuse was Sean''s "I need you". It was the first time he felt needed. After staying in the white wing mercenary regiment for so long, he may not be able to distinguish others, but William can actually distinguish whether a person''s attitude is real or disguised - or he is very sensitive to it. So when Sean said that sentence, he would really feel it and bow his head silently. On this point, he and Alfred are exactly the opposite. The same sentence, but Alfred took it as a reason to convince himself. Because he suffered a great loss from Sir fregan, he knew that only aristocrats could deal with aristocrats. Although he hated aristocrats, he still had to admit this. Therefore, Alfred would join Sean''s team only after Sean gave him a reason to convince himself. Of course, Cecilia actually accounts for a certain proportion. "The army outside is called steel wing." Sean took William''s bow as a kind of default and happily introduced him, "this is anno, the first head of steel wings. You will often deal with him in the future. The ones who just left are Cecilia and Alfred. At present, the commander of steel wing is Cecilia, but you join now, so the formal command will be handed over to you, anno. You will listen to his command in the future. " "Yes, you Chang." Ann Nuo giggled, then went to William''s side and patted William on the back, "don''t worry! You don''t have to look so sad. Youchang won''t eat you. " Then he took out a small piece of dry meat from his body, tore off half and handed it to William, and threw the other half into his own mouth to chew. "Ha ha, this is a custom of the northern barbarians..." "I know. It means they accept me as an outsider." William interrupted Sean, and then reached for the piece of dried meat. He didn''t know how to react. In fact, his heart is still a little tangled, but more of it is a kind of expectation. He found that he did not exclude Sean''s recruitment, and even vaguely excited. This is the first time he felt needed and accepted. William looked at the dried meat in his hand and looked up at Sean and Arnold. One of the latter smiled gently, the other smiled heartlessly and let himself eat the dried meat. After hesitating for a while, William finally put the meat into his mouth and chewed it slowly. The dry meat had no taste, not even the salt. It was a real "dry meat", but William still felt It''s delicious. Sean''s words are still going on, but it is no longer about "steel wings", and even has begun to involve some next action plans. In this process, William didn''t speak, but listened carefully, because he didn''t have a say in these things, because what he would and was good at was war. As for Sean''s future development strategy, William didn''t know anything. "So you''re going to take people directly into the kingdom of dabion?" William raised his eyebrows. "Of course, it must be entered in batches." Sean thought for a moment, then replied, "but the number is a little more. It''s about dozens of times." "You''re no different from the fools you killed." When it comes to military issues, William''s noble, cold and gorgeous temperament immediately appears, "let the northern barbarians appear again and again on the same border. Do you really have no brains when those nobles I bet you that as long as the number of times exceeds six, the noble will definitely send troops to investigate. Then you will be ready to fight them. " "Eh?" Sean wondered, "isn''t infiltration always like this? I watch TV... "Sean almost blurted out the word" TV ", but he quickly changed his mouth:"... Books don''t all say that infiltrating is to disperse the number of people, and then directly sneak around the border... " "Is your brain full of grass?" William glanced at Sean obliquely, "the infiltration of espionage activities is really not a problem, but it also has a strictly controlled number of people You want to infiltrate into a territory with thousands of people Do you know how many troops a normal Viscount can garrison? " "I really don''t know." Sean was stunned. According to the situation in the game, the Viscount leader of a player usually has an active number of tens of thousands of people. Including the garrison in the territory, there are at least 20000 or 30000 people who can form combat effectiveness. Moreover, this is a relatively weak situation in the game. For example, the family he followed was just a baron leader, and there were more than 50000 combatants, not including the NPC garrison. "It''s very powerful to gather up a private army of 5000 people." William sighed. He suddenly felt whether he ate the dried meat too fast. "Only the northern barbarians who can really form combat effectiveness, coupled with the more than 1000 soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment you have incorporated, your military strength is comparable to a Viscount What do you think will happen if you let so many people infiltrate into the same territory? " "Er..." Sean understood now. "War?" "War?" William gave a "ha ha" laugh, "as long as you win the first war, then you will face the pursuit of the king dabion army. Do you think that with the military strength and training of steel wings, as well as those ambushes, can you really stop the pursuit of the king''s army Even if you rely on the angloda mountains to clamp down the army of the kingdom of dabion, what makes you think that the female warrior God will not send troops against you? " "Because she was not compatible with the kingdom of dabion, and she always wanted to find a chance to declare war on the kingdom of dabion." "Then why not destroy you and the Royal Army chasing you, and then give you an excuse?" William asked back, "she can destroy you and declare war on the kingdom of dabion on the grounds that you are spying on the military intelligence of the Principality of Ryan. Why should she worry about anything else?" When William said this, Sean suddenly became speechless. He found that he really thought things too simple. Because he always thinks from the perspective of players, but rarely thinks from the perspective of others. At this time, after William''s reminder, Sean immediately thought that if he really dared to do so, the thundering female martial god would level with him directly, and then wave his army to invade the kingdom of dabion. "So, what should I do?" "I don''t know." William said simply, "you ask me how to fight, I know. When you ask me how I own the territory, I will only tell you to fight down. With these troops in your hand and my command, it only takes half a year of training. The count leads me. I dare not say, but there is absolutely no problem with a sub baron. Even if it is the territory of a powerful Viscount, I can fight down for you. " Hearing William''s first words, Sean knew that he had asked the wrong person. He suddenly found that it was really a very troublesome thing that there was no staff around him who could give advice. Although Cecilia is very comprehensive at present, she can actually be competent, whether she is an aide, commander or diplomat, but she is not particularly good at these aspects. After all, her main job is a magician, and learning magic is her primary problem. Therefore, it is naturally impossible to distract her from dealing with these things. If she is distracted from dealing with these things, With her wisdom and will, she can certainly handle it well, but it is a waste of her magic talent. In terms of magician, staff and commander, Sean still tends to be the first. "If only I could find an aide to help me plan these government affairs." Sean sighed helplessly. He really doesn''t understand people like aides. Because in the game, his family had a very powerful CEO, and he took care of the whole family very well alone. Therefore, when many other families needed the assistance of staff, his family didn''t need it at all, which virtually saved a lot of expenses. However, seeing Sean''s distressed appearance, William thought a little, but suddenly said, "I know a... well, elves, who I knew in the trade capital before. I''m not sure if he is qualified for the job of assistant, but he is really a very wise man. And... He is very versatile, especially good at... Forgery. " It must not be easy for William to say that he is a wise man? Sean was immediately interested in the elf William mentioned: "where is he?" "The Principality of lane." William said, "danawi." "It takes nearly a month to get to danavi from here." Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "There''s no way to penetrate into the kingdom of dabion, and naturally there''s no way to penetrate into the Principality of lane. What about these people?" "What else can I do? Stay here." William looked at Sean with an idiot on his face. "You will not be suspicious if you choose a small group of people to accompany you and enter the Principality of Ryan as a mercenary regiment. As for the rest, they go to the border of the kingdom of dabion and rest there for a while. Anyway, there are plenty of wood in the forest. It''s not difficult to build a temporary camp, and they can take advantage of this time to train them well... " Speaking of this, William glanced at Ann Nuo, who was still smiling, and said reluctantly, "the password should be changed, too. You don''t want to shout out orders such as dinner when you fight on the battlefield..." "I think it''s very good." Ann Nuo said in a low voice. He grabbed the back of his head and looked at Sean blankly. "This is really convenient and easy for them to remember." Sean was actually embarrassed by such a password, but he remembered that Alfred, who could shout such slogans so naturally and boldly, was actually a real hero? Maybe, everyone on the battlefield will really regard him as the head of the cannibal. "Well, let''s not talk about it for the time being." William glanced at Ann Nuo. Seeing his pathetic appearance, he was really embarrassed to force a change. Of course, what really didn''t make him have a strong reform mentality was that tonight he saw that the reaction of these northern barbarians was indeed fast, which was no different from that of ordinary long-term trained troops, I can''t see that it''s just a group of northern barbarians who have only trained for a few days. After a little meditation, William said with a more like commander-in-chief momentum: "in terms of training, it''s not a big problem. There are many veterans in your team. Just let them stay for training, but you need to take some of the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment who have just surrendered, and the rest should be scattered as much as possible... It is right that you don''t let them wear armor, at least if there is a rebellion, you can suppress them soon However, they are actually very useful. Although their military literacy is poor, they are also from the regular army after all. " William''s words have been completely considered from the perspective of Sean. However, from William''s words, in fact, Sean also heard a meaning, that is, William was actually worried about the soldiers and was afraid of killing them, so he would focus on their values. But at this point, William''s worry is superfluous. Since Sean didn''t kill them at the beginning, he won''t kill them as long as they don''t make trouble. After all, these soldiers can be regarded as real veterans. If they can be completely incorporated, it will be of great benefit to him. "The rest is about food." William continued, "in fact, I have investigated this forest since I came here. Because it is relatively humid, there are not many animals growing here, but there are very rich fungus foods and some fruits, which are basically non-toxic and can be eaten safely However, if you have extra funds, you still need to arrange a team to buy enough food in the kingdom of dabion. Because of the years of war in the kingdom of dabion, there are many robbers in the territory, so the escort team for transporting food must be fully equipped. " Sean nodded to show understanding. "And the most important thing!" After thinking about it, William felt that he had explained almost, "it''s best to build a temporary camp in a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and pay attention to concealment. Don''t build it too exposed... At least it can''t be found casually." "Why?" Sean was stunned. "Is it because of the white wing mercenary corps?" "Yes." William did not deny it, but simply nodded and admitted. "Speaking, I don''t understand why the white wing mercenary regiment is eyeing us? There seems to be no contradiction between us? " "There is really no contradiction between the white wing mercenary corps and us." William looked around with a calm face, as if he were wary of something. Seeing William''s reaction, Sean suddenly remembered that the white winged mercenary had been staring at Cecilia that day. He seemed to understand what: "their goal... Is Cecilia?" Seeing William nodding, Sean immediately worried: "why?" "You are not her protector?" This time, it was William''s turn to have some doubts£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 120 "What''s going on?" Sean was stunned. "She is the daughter of Archduke rumbel." William whispered. His voice was so low that he didn''t seem to want to be heard. "You know the Principality of rumbel?" Sean nodded. The Principality of rumbel is a principality subordinate to the St. Joels empire. The principality is just between the St. Joels Empire and the Maggie empire. The territory of the principality is almost plain terrain, which is the gateway from the Maggie Empire to the St. Joels empire. It can be said that if the Maggie Empire wants to go to war with the St. Joels Empire, they must level the principality. But in fact, even when the game was opened to the seventh expansion, the Maggie Empire failed to level the principality. For no other reason, the St. Joels Empire has the strongest knights in the world, the only level 9 cavalry force in the continent, pure white wings. On the plain terrain, even the holy puppet legion of the Maggie Empire dare not resist the frontal charge of the pure white wing, even if the holy puppet is the only level 10 army in the whole continent. But in fact, the scale of this army is not huge, and the cost of building is extremely expensive, and the source of troops can not be supplemented at will. Therefore, to some extent, the sacred puppet is more like a strategic deterrent than an army that can really fight on the battlefield. "The Principality of rumbel was originally a subsidiary of the Maggie empire." William said, "but two years ago, there was a large-scale civil strife sweeping the whole territory in the Principality of rumbel. Miss Cecilia''s father died in the civil strife, and the current grand duke of rumbel is beruins farich, Cecilia''s uncle. He won the civil strife in the Principality of rumbel with the support of the St. Joels empire, Then he announced his refuge in the St. Joels empire. " "After that, in order to eliminate the forces of the old school and consolidate his political power, beiruins waved a butcher''s knife to the family members of Archduke rumbel." William sighed, "at that time, Miss Cecilia happened to study at the holy magic school of the Maggie Empire, so she escaped this disaster. However, beruines did not let her go, but secretly sent a team to arrest her. However, Miss Cecilia may have absconded early because she had received the news for a long time. Later, I heard that Miss Cecilia was hiding in the trade capital, so the white wing mercenary regiment was established. " "White wing... Pure white wing..." Sean''s face showed resentment. "Unexpectedly, the St. Joels Empire has fallen." "Although this army is called white wing, it is not part of the St. Joels empire." William shook his head to deny Sean''s statement. "Well, I don''t believe the St. Joels Empire doesn''t know these things." The anger on Sean''s face became more and more serious. "Their inaction and laissez faire were the real cause of this." William was noncommittal about Sean''s words: "the generals of the white wing mercenary regiment are all from the Principality of rumbel. At the beginning, the troops were basically soldiers of the Principality of rumbel, but in places like the trade capital, although there are ten major chambers of Commerce, there are naturally all kinds of conflicts in invisible places, Therefore, if white wing wants to develop, it can only start to absorb new blood. Today, the white wing mercenary regiment is not a pure army of the Principality of rumbel, but completely like a mercenary regiment. " "So you''re still looking for Cecilia?" "Because all those who join the white wing mercenary Corps will receive a notice with a picture of Miss Cecilia." William replied, "as long as you find the trace of Cecilia, you can get a lot of money This time, someone found Cecilia''s trace, and then we were sent out after investigating and confirming the authenticity of the matter If the main force hadn''t been fighting the Red Cross cavalry regiment of mornes, it wouldn''t have sent such an army this time. " After listening to William, Sean fell into some silence. His face was very gloomy. If he could, he really wanted to kill back to the trading capital and settle with the people of the white wing mercenary regiment. But he also knew that he didn''t have this ability at the moment, so after a little silence for a while, he said, "don''t tell Cecilia about this." "I know." William seemed to feel very uncomfortable sitting. He changed a slightly more comfortable position, and then the whole person lay down, like a cervical vertebra free animal, soft and prone, "... I thought you would kill it back immediately." Sean glanced at William and said faintly, "I don''t have this ability yet. If I have this strength, I certainly don''t mind killing back and causing some trouble." "Fortunately, it''s not so stupid." As if celebrating something, William showed a satisfied look, "so what are you going to do next?" "Just follow your advice." Sean seemed to have made up his mind, with a determined look on his face. "The big army is lurking here for the time being. I''ll go to find the elf friend and see if we can get some help from him Ann Nuo, you and William go to Alfred first, tell him my decision, and then prepare the prisoners and steel wings, and we''ll leave soon. " "OK, you Chang." Arnold nodded and left with William. But William, a lazy bone, didn''t seem to want to go by himself. As a result, Ann Nuo left with William like a chicken. Originally, this was a very interesting scene, but Sean couldn''t laugh at this time. He held his hands tightly and kept restraining the rising anger in his heart. He thought Cecilia was from the Maggie Empire, but he didn''t expect to completely deviate from the direction from the beginning. What''s more, he didn''t know that Cecilia was carrying such a heavy life experience. He had made up his mind that he would help Cecilia even if the sky fell. For example, although it collapsed today, the situation is almost the same. Since the white wing mercenaries have found the trace of Cecilia, they will soon stop fighting with the Red Cross cavalry and devote all their energy to their own side. He may even be able to cooperate with the Red Cross cavalry. After all, the person he is going to take refuge in is yasna of the Principality of Ryan, which is equivalent to having reached the opposite of the kingdom of dabion from the beginning. The history of this life seems to be changing constantly. After standing in situ and meditating for a long time, Sean finally breathed out: "well, at least you know who Cecilia''s enemy is, and you won''t know who the enemy is after being attacked." The next thing is easier to deal with. According to William''s idea, the troops soon continued to go deep into the west of the forest, away from the battlefield that night. After that, relying on a foothill of the angloda mountains, he began to build a temporary camp. Naturally, those who do coolies are the demobilized soldiers. However, Sean has promised them that as long as they can kill ten enemies in the future war, they will restore their freedom. At that time, he will not stop them whether they choose to leave or stay in his army, And if they stay in his army, they can enjoy the same treatment as regular soldiers. But at the moment, in order to prevent unnecessary trouble, of course, they can''t wear armor. Moreover, in non wartime, you can''t get access to weapons. Otherwise, the rebels will be killed directly. After dozens of people tried to violate this order and were killed by William''s merciless order, no soldiers dared to violate this rule. Of course, these people can''t have any good feelings for William. Feeling the changes in the camp, Sean looked at William and asked, "you see, you killed this small group of people in order to save most people, but those saved because of you hate you. Do you think it''s worth it?" "Nothing is worth it or not." William is very open about this, and it seems that it doesn''t matter at all. "We lack a real base camp now, so these people don''t have a sense of belonging. War is not a matter of a few words or simply judging the strength of cards. We are about to leave here. Without our seat, no one knows what will happen to this camp, so I gave them a chance. " Listening to William''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on him. "Those who are really willing to surrender will begin to try to integrate into the whole. Of course, you can''t guarantee whether they will surrender to others once they are defeated, but at this moment, it''s certain that they will never bring you trouble." William continued his plain narration, "as for those who don''t want to cherish the opportunity I gave them, they are cancer. If they let it go, the camp will be destroyed in their hands, so it''s better to pull it out now." At this point, William turned to look at the eighteen veterans who followed Sean from tinders and said in a deep voice, "after we leave, you will be in charge here. At that time, if there are any signs of something wrong, you don''t need to worry about anything. There is no amnesty for killing directly, even if it''s wrong Just remember, there are only more than 1000 soldiers here, but there are nearly 4000 steel wings under your command. As long as they maintain a quantitative advantage, they will never dare to make trouble. Therefore, the harder you wield your butcher''s knife, the more honest they will be. " Later that night, Sean left the temporary camp with Cecilia, Alfred, William and anno, with 100 steel winged soldiers and 100 bowmen of the white winged mercenary regiment, and secretly sneaked into the Principality of Ryan through the angloda mountains£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 121 Danawi, it''s a count collar. In Sean''s impression, this is a rich territory. The Lord has ambition and desire. He is not satisfied with the name of count of real power or count of strength, but wants to be a Marquis of strength. There is a word difference between real power and strength, but there are very different concepts. The so-called real power is only that the power in hand is relatively large, but the specific implementation also needs to be given face by others; Only when you have enough strength will others fear you and respect you. Moreover, the Marquis of strength will have another advantage, that is, the voting rights of Archduke candidates. Each Marquis of strength will be treated many times more than the count of strength. Therefore, he put a lot of effort into the construction and development of the territory. Whether in terms of government affairs or military affairs, the Lord named Dutch showed his extraordinary command. Under his governance, the whole territory is booming in a prosperous way. Due to the nature of the country, the Principality of lane is not divided into regions like other countries. Therefore, each Lord is actually an independent individual. Of course, after years of development and changes, many territories are actually in the hands of the same family, but the royal family itself is the largest family in this land. Therefore, there is no need to worry about any intention to plot against it. It can be said that the governance of the whole principality of lane is actually more inclined to the Millennium covenant empire. Therefore, in the Principality of lane, the successor of the principality is not decided by the Archduke, but by the Archduke who selects a group of candidates and then selects them by the vote of 14 powerful marques - the candidate who obtains the most votes can inherit the position of the Archduke. Therefore, when each Archduke is elected, he will naturally have the most allies. In a sense, this is indeed a way to consolidate his power. The rank and number of Marquis of strength are not invariable. Before Athena, there were only 13 powerful marques in the Principality of lane. When Athena established tonis fortress, she became the 14th powerful Marquis of the Principality of lane and the youngest. At this moment, an army is walking under the leadership of danawi. Their destination is the town beyond the horizon. Under William''s arrangement, the troops infiltrated the Principality of Ryan very secretly through the blockade line of the angloda mountains, and then went all the way north. It took about 20 days to enter danavil, about 10 days earlier than Sean expected. Naturally, there is the role of the rapid march arranged by William, but fortunately, they didn''t encounter any trouble along the way, so they can move forward so smoothly. But after entering danawi''s collar, William didn''t know the way. To be exact, William knows where his friend lives, but he doesn''t know where it is. For such a result, Sean could not say anything except speechless, so everyone had to go to the nearest town and think about it. In this world, maps are not allowed to be owned by ordinary people. The vast majority of people have never left a territory in their life. They just walk back and forth in a limited number of two or three towns, and probably know the location of some towns, that''s all. Even the other chambers of Commerce in the world only have some poor map products at most. They dare not have too fine maps - dare not, not can''t. Therefore, maps, even a very crude map, which only indicates some important locations or important cities, can only be purchased on the black market, and the price is usually very expensive. Sean felt extremely helpless that he didn''t bring the map system with him during his journey - it''s not so complicated in the game. Every player has an extremely fine system map. Although Sean is a player and has lived in the Principality of lane for some time, it does not mean that he knows the location of all towns in the whole principality. He only knew the general location of several important territories and the surrounding conditions of his active places. Although danawi led him to visit several times, he only knew the general location of one or two towns. These two towns are obviously not the place William said. Probably in the evening, Sean and his team finally came to a small town called Loveland. The scale of the city is not large. The mayor is an old Sir. Sean remembers that the Sir served the Zoff family for nearly ten years, and then followed Dutch to this territory at the sincere invitation of Dutch Zoff, the Lord of danawi. Although his title has not changed, his status has improved a lot. Now the old Sir is one of count Dutch''s aides. Under the governance of this jazz, the city of rofeland has been regarded as a more famous city in danavi''s territory. The resident population has reached 5000, and the daily average flow of people is as high as 10000. Many people even want to move to Loveland. If Loveland wants to continue to develop, it must be reformed and expanded - in fact, the old Sir did. So that when Sean and others arrived, the walls of the whole town were covered with scaffolding, and countless workers were constantly carrying stones to expand and reconstruct the walls. The ground outside the city is also being leveled. At the same time, surveying and mapping personnel are measuring on the road and recording these results one by one in the manuscript. In addition, a large number of stone materials are constantly transported here and stacked outside the city. The reconstruction and expansion of any city is not a trivial matter. It is almost a celebration of the whole world. Therefore, people in the city will spontaneously organize to help. The old jazz''s popularity in Loveland was obviously very good, so Sean saw that almost the whole city was busy. Even when they wanted to find a hotel, no one came to receive them. "It''s crazy." Alfred said with a surprised look on his face. "It''s shocking." William scoffed with a look that he had never seen the world, "it''s strange to see less. Do you think the expansion of the city is just a person''s business? I tell you, once the city expands, the house prices in these inner cities will rise with the high water, and many people will jump into the ranks of the rich. This is an exciting explosive development for a city, so it''s not strange for everyone to do it together. " "It seems that our plan will be interrupted again." Sean said helplessly, "I really don''t like such a thing." "Just ask the way. What can I do to interrupt?" William asked curiously. "No, there is a engraver in this city. I wanted to take Alfred to visit." Sean replied, "but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen in front of me. It seems that there is no fate." "Magic warrior?" William looked up and down at Alfred. "I think he''s quite suitable for a construction soldier." In fact, when he was in the forest, Alfred had seriously considered the transfer routes of these two occupations. Later, he asked Sean for a more detailed understanding of these two occupations. Fundamentally speaking, like William, he thought that he was more suitable to become a construction warrior, but Sean suggested that he move in the direction of a magic warrior. Alfred chose to accept this proposal after considering the "predictive" ability of Sean, a god stick. "There is no difference. One is their own physical strength, the other is armed strength." Sean said noncommittally, "and the biggest advantage of the magic warrior over the construction warrior is that the magic warrior has very high magic resistance, and if the magic pattern is damaged, the repair is relatively simple." "That''s true." William nodded in recognition. Like pattern warriors, once the magic pattern is damaged, the strength will decline. Unlike other classes, it will never decline. However, if the magic pattern of the magic movement warrior is damaged, it is only damaged on the equipment. If you change a piece of equipment and carve a new magic pattern, you can restore your combat effectiveness; However, the structure warrior is different. Once the magic pattern on his body is damaged, it usually means that a part of his body has been damaged. It is very difficult to recover his strength. In war, it''s inevitable to get hurt. Fundamentally, magic soldiers are better than construct soldiers. "Where are you going?" William seems to have a special research on construction warriors and magic action warriors. "My speed is still a little insufficient. Sean said he could try the pattern of fast wolf first." Alfred replied, obviously he has done some homework these days. "When he can adapt physically in the future, he will consider developing into a higher speed magic pattern." "Take the fast wolf pattern as the core." Sean added, "but if the engraver knew the wind wolf pattern..." "The wind wolf pattern is a legendary magic pattern. Few people in the whole continent understand it." When William heard Sean''s words, he almost spit out, "I''ve found that the stuff in your brain is not grass at all." "Did you find out now? It''s too late. How can a smart man like me plug grass? " Sean wisely stopped William from saying, "as for the second half, you can shut up and don''t have to say." It''s just, if Sean said that, would William shut up? That''s naive. Then they heard William''s next sentence: "your left brain is full of water, your right brain is full of slurry, and your head is full of slurry Thinking about problems never starts from reality. It''s simply doing what you think. " Ann Nuo and Cecilia, who were eating, immediately burst into laughter. But just then, a burst of rapid footsteps suddenly sounded£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 122 The footsteps are very urgent. And clear. Sean and others looked up at the door and saw a man in a tuxedo walking in quickly. His face was a little flustered, his forehead was full of sweat, and his drooping hair was sticking to his face. The whole person looked very embarrassed. He had maintained the elegance and etiquette of his actions as much as possible, but his face was dirty. There was no way - or at the moment, in the whole city of rofeland, I''m afraid no one could maintain this elegance and calm. "Excuse me, who is the leader of the team?" As soon as the young man entered the hotel gate, he immediately asked. His voice was filled with eagerness. "I am. What''s the matter?" Sean said. "Hello, I''m Sir Paro''s housekeeper. Sir, I''d like to invite you to the city master''s house for a meeting." The man who claimed to be the housekeeper stood in front of Sean. His attitude seemed very respectful and kept his voice as steady as possible, but the eagerness in his eyes was obvious. After seeing the food on Sean''s table, the housekeeper added politely: "I hope you can take some time to go." Sean''s face showed some doubt and curiosity. If Sir Paro didn''t like him to lead the team into town, he would intercept them when they appeared, rather than send someone to find him now. So, finding your own answer at this time is not related to your team entering the city. It must be something you need your own help, and I''m afraid it''s still a big task. At least, there are requirements for the number of teams. "Is it a commission?" Sean asked tentatively. "Yes." The housekeeper seemed to have regarded Sean as a mercenary, so he nodded and admitted. "You go with Cecilia and Fred. I''ll stay here with Arnold and the others." William saw Sean''s eyes, so he said, "anyway, we won''t negotiate. It''s no use going. It''s better to leave it to you professionals." So he nodded, but without saying anything more, he left the hotel with the housekeeper and walked towards the city master''s house. The city hall is located on the West Street of the city of Loveland, but there is a big gap with other houses on the West Street, because it is neither luxurious nor covers a large area. It looks like an independent courtyard with three floors high and front and rear gardens, which is very incompatible with the luxury houses on the West Street. If there is not a sign clearly hanging outside the wall of the house, which reads "Chengzhu mansion", no matter who passes by, he will only subconsciously ignore the house. When Sean entered the city, he saw that many parts of the whole city were actually being re planned, and even some houses in residential areas were demolished and rebuilt. Even the luxury houses on the West Street seemed to have a tendency to be renovated and rebuilt, because Sean did see that many scaffolding had been built, and many people were busy. However, the city Lord''s residence alone seemed to have no intention of such a change, not to mention the workers, even the servants did not see it. The young housekeeper took out a bunch of keys from his body and opened the door himself. Sean couldn''t help thinking, how poor was the city Lord Paro? The door was opened. Sean noticed a window on the third floor of the house near the left. There were traces of curtain shaking. It was obvious that someone was standing there just now watching something. At this moment, Sean''s heart was indeed full of questions, but he knew that even if he asked, the housekeeper of the city master''s house could not say any useful information. He might as well wait until he saw Sir Paro. It''s just that the process is faster than Sean thought. When the housekeeper opened the door, an old man walked down the second floor with a crutch. When he saw this old man who was only about one meter six tall and not much taller than a dwarf, the housekeeper quickly sidled aside so that Sean and others behind him could see the old man more clearly. "I am Palo, as you can see, the Lord of this city of rofelam." The old man was obviously impatient. His voice seemed a little hoarse. It didn''t sound like the original voice, but it became so after an extremely fierce quarrel. However, compared with his hoarse voice, his directness was even more impressive: "I want to entrust you with one thing, but unfortunately, I have no more money to pay. " Sir Paro''s impatience and directness made Sean feel somewhat good. However, this thing can''t be used as money. Although he still has millions of money, the money is not much strictly calculated. Therefore, if he has a chance to make money, he will certainly not let go. Even if the mosquito meat is small, it is also meat. However, what really attracted Sean''s attention was the word "entrustment". For him, these two words mean experience value and strength improvement. Since tinders took the lead, although there have been many wars and small battles, his experience value has not increased. Now, hearing that there is finally a commission, Sean''s mood has certainly become very wonderful. However, whether it is to follow the player''s thinking or the identity of the head of the mercenary regiment or mercenary regiment, the reward must be sufficient. "You can rest assured that we will charge according to the entrusted content." Cecilia said, "if the difficulty of entrustment is not particularly great, our fees will not be too expensive. You can rest assured." Paro glanced at Cecilia and didn''t speak, but Sean quickly answered: "I''m Sean, the head of this mercenary regiment. This is Cecilia and Alfred. They are the deputy heads of the team, so what they say can actually represent me. " Hearing Sean''s explanation, sir Paro nodded slightly: "what if you were to save people As you can see, the city of Loveland is in the state of construction and expansion, so there is a special need for materials. Before, I asked my son to contact a caravan to buy materials. Originally, it was very smooth. It should be back today, but I couldn''t wait for my son to come back. Only this letter was sent back. " Sean reached for the envelope, the seal on it had been opened, and it was obvious that the content of the letter had been read, but considering that the letter was taken from Paro''s hand, it must be only Sir Paro. The content of the letter is very clear that Sir Paro''s son has been arrested and needs a ransom. There''s nothing else. Sean handed the letter to Cecilia. Cecilia scanned it and handed it to Alfred. The latter also scanned it and handed it back to Sean. Sean carefully put the letter back in the envelope, handed it back to Sir Paro, and then asked, "so, Lord, do you want me to rescue your son?" "More than that." Paro said, "there is also a batch of goods missing with my son. These goods are very important to the city of rofeland. I would like you to find them together." "Lord, with all due respect." Sean frowned slightly and thought it seemed strange, "you can send the city guard out. Simply speaking of combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness of the city guard should be much higher than us." "This is actually the third thing I want to entrust you." Paro looked helpless. Seeing such a Palo Lord, Sean simply didn''t speak, but chose to listen quietly. "When I received this letter, it was yesterday, and I sent a guard at the first time, a full 100 light cavalry." Paro''s consideration is actually quite correct. "After all, the other party not only took my son, but also a whole team of goods. The action will be slow. Moreover, the delivery position written in this letter is not far from the city of Loveland, so it proves that the other party must be hiding nearby. With the search ability of light cavalry, we should be able to get the news quickly. " "But the result is completely opposite to what I guessed." Sir Paro''s voice became low. "According to the order, no matter what the result, the light cavalry had to come back last night, but there was no response until this morning. I guess this light cavalry probably..." The latter words didn''t speak, but the result was very obvious. Although the light cavalry force is mostly used for rush aid and investigation on the battlefield, it is still a standard three-level force. If the opponent can completely annihilate even a three-level force, it is enough to show that the opponent''s combat effectiveness is not simple. At least it will not be ordinary bandits and mountain bandits. It is likely that the troops of other countries infiltrated into the territory of the Principality of lane in an attempt to cause damage. Of course, it does not rule out aristocrats who have personal contradictions with the Lords of the danawi. Because of the national nature of the Principality of lane and the wars and conflicts between nobles, the Archduke has always turned a blind eye as long as the scale is not too big and too many people are not dragged into the water. Most of the Marquis of the whole principality of lane got up by annexing other families, and only a few, like Athena, really relied on themselves through their military achievements and strength. Thinking of this, Sean''s face was somewhat embarrassed: "Lord, I''m afraid we can''t be competent for your task My troops are only 200 people, and they can''t even be regarded as a regular army. " "I also know, but now the number of garrison troops in rofeland city is too small. After losing the light cavalry, there are less than 500 people left. I''m worried that if I send them all out, they will loot the town." Paro also knows that his requirements seem to be difficult, but he really has no way. Who makes Sean appear here by chance, "otherwise, you just need to be responsible for the investigation! Once the other party''s hiding place is investigated, I will immediately send the garrison out, so that the trouble can be completely eliminated. " "If that''s the case, then there''s no problem." Sean nodded. "It''s just the reward..." "Make an offer. But don''t be too high. I''m afraid I can''t pay, because at present, all the funds in the city have been invested in construction and expansion. " "In that case, I''d like to ask the city Lord to do me a favor." "What''s up?" "I want to find a engraver to engrave a magic pattern for my friend. Only in this way can his combat effectiveness be improved and our safety and efficiency be better guaranteed."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 123 If we only investigate the situation, the charge is really not high. At least, the cost is much lower than engraving Alfred a magic pattern. So in a way, Sean actually made a small profit. But Sean was still a little confused about it. It''s not that he doubts the city Lord''s motivation. This kind of thing often occurs in the game, which belongs to random and real-time tasks. Basically, as long as the task trigger conditions are met, such tasks will be received. If multiple teams meet, the best one will be selected. Sean doesn''t know the manifestation of this task in the world, but he can see that the city Lord really has no choice. In other words, a dead horse should be a living horse doctor, because at present, in any case, it is obvious that only his team is nearby, which may be able to help. Just "What do you think of this?" Sean asked. He had told William and Arnold what had happened. Of course, he didn''t expect Arnold to understand. "Well, an army of less than 1000 people, as long as it is not an elite army, can at least protect itself even if it cannot win." William thought for a moment and then said, "as for the troops with less than 500 people, even the elite troops, I can defeat them without pressure If the other side''s troops are only two or three hundred, they will be unlucky. " When it comes to war, William looks excited. It was only at this time that a certain divine light could be vaguely seen on his face. Sean knew that usually only people who were extremely conceited in a field would have such an expression. "Who asked if you could win." Sean rolled his eyes. He didn''t ask such a question at all, okay! "Then you think I didn''t say." William yawned, the excitement on his face came and went quickly, and soon lay on the table again, looking tired and weak. "The handwriting is neat." Cecilia thought for a moment, and then said, with a trace of maturity completely inconsistent with her age on her little face, which made Sean feel sad again. "Moreover, the letter paper and envelope are very clean, not even a stain. It doesn''t look like what the mountain bandits and bandits did." "Then there is only one possibility left." Sean whispered, "maybe someone is unhappy with the Lord of the danawi collar, and it''s developing so well here, so come and add a block to him This kind of thing is quite common. It can only be said that the city Lord named Paro was unlucky and became the object of each other''s blood sacrifice. His son is unlikely to be alive. " "What exactly are we investigating?" Cecilia looked blank. "Find an excuse to go to war." William yawned on the table. "I bet the man who was caught is definitely not his son. So in fact, our role is to replace the light cavalry to investigate the situation. This old guy... Probably feels sorry for his Garrison. There are too many casualties. " When it comes to the sensitivity to war, few people really know better than William. But Sean always felt that this sensitivity to the battlefield should be similar to that in politics. How could William be so serious? In fact, even William can see a lot of things clearly, but he can''t start if he explains them. However, if he explains them from the perspective of war, he can make it very clear. Sean was really curious about this. In a sense, William is actually a fool, isn''t he? "But now, the other party has paid and Alfred has drawn magic patterns at the engraver. I''m afraid we can''t get away." Sir Paro''s promise was very straightforward. Almost as soon as he left the city master''s house, Alfred was invited to the engraver''s shop. The work of this magic pattern engraving is nothing more than drawing a magic pattern on the body and then conducting a guidance engraving on the selected equipment. As long as the two are combined, they can resonate and improve the combat effectiveness. This method is actually much cheaper than the pattern, because the making of the pattern is not only time-consuming, but also can not tolerate any mistakes. If there is a little mistake or error, the making of a pattern will fail. However, compared with the magic pattern can only be made on site, the pattern can be made in advance and saved. Compared with the four levels of the magic pattern, i.e. the beginning, middle, high and legend, the pattern has seven levels, ranging from level 1 to level 7 according to the quality of the pattern. Relatively speaking, the magic pattern is actually weaker than the construction. However, the magic pattern needs to be used together with equipment. A legendary magic pattern combined with a legendary equipment can play a value far more than a seven level construct. Moreover, due to the sharing of equipment, the consumption of one''s own body is not particularly large. Basically, the physical quality is developed to the level of superior silver, Can withstand the matching of a legendary magic pattern. The seventh level construction is something that only the legendary strong can bear. Especially when the magic guide is developed, all casting level equipment will be replaced with magic guide equipment, and the combat effectiveness of magic action soldiers will be greatly improved. Basically, a magic warrior who uses primary magic patterns and advanced magic guides can steadily win over a construction warrior who uses third-order constructs. At the beginning of the Sixth Expansion in the game, it is basically difficult to see the construction Warrior - this is also the advantage of magic warriors and construction warriors, that is, they can change careers at any time, unlike other professions, Once determined, it cannot be converted. Of course, the combat effectiveness of a construct warrior who can have a seventh level construct is very terrible. Sean once saw a construction warrior with seven levels of construction challenge the Dragon alone, and the dragon was beaten away by him. The discussion here could not produce any results for the time being, so the people didn''t say anything. Instead, they relaxed while waiting for Alfred to come back. No one knows what the battle will be like in the future, so it''s always right to concentrate first. In his boredom, William put the two tables in the hotel together regardless of the image, and then lay down. At the same time, he didn''t forget to mutter: "I bet when Fred comes back later, he will be followed by someone who claims to be here to help us. In fact, he plays the role of supervising the army and prevents us from doing nothing with money Well, maybe the old jazz still wants to use us as cannon fodder. " "Sir Paro''s ability to govern is excellent. It shouldn''t be so." Sean didn''t believe it. He also heard about the old man Paro in the game. The wind rating in the players was very good. "Shake your head quickly, let the paste in your brain stick up your fragmented brain, and then think about it." William turned over, his voice was a little vague and very sleepy, "he is not only a city Lord, but also a knighted. Can he be regarded as the confidant of count danavi? As a confidant, do you think he may not know the dispute between the two nobles? " Being so despised by William, Sean can''t refute it. His ability in this field really seems a little immature. Although Cecilia is also an aristocrat, and she is much more mature than the aristocrats of her age, she can''t judge many things without personal experience. It''s far better than William, who has been hanging around in a place like the trade capital for many years, has seen countless intrigues and tricks, and has a high IQ. However, William''s next sentence made his tall image built in the eyes of Sean and Cecilia completely collapse: "I learned these from Neil, so don''t ask me what will happen next." Neil, Neil Patrick Harris, the elf in William''s mouth. As an elf, and a forest elf famous for elegance, scholarship and wisdom, he gave himself a human name. In a way, this elf is also a wonderful flower. However, in view of the fact that he didn''t know much about the staff NPC in the game, Sean didn''t know how powerful the wonderful spirit was. He could only hope that the intelligence of the spirit in William''s mouth could indeed reach the average level of the forest spirit. After waiting for a while, when everyone was ready to go to bed and set off the next day, Alfred came back. He has a set of black heavy armor on his body. This armor is no different from ordinary heavy armor. It even looks more insipid because it lacks shoulder protection and ferocious ribs. However, if you look carefully, you can still see some very special grinding marks on the armor. These marks are the trend of the magic pattern around the armor, which resonates with the magic pattern painted and engraved by Alfred. Basically, no one will see anything strange about Alfred''s armor unless they know something about the magic warrior profession. Almost at the first moment of seeing Alfred, Sean immediately opened his eyes to reality. [Name: Alfred] [race: human] [Combat profession: Magic Warrior - wind wolf pattern (Level 4)] [personal attribute - strength: 35 (40); Endurance: 40 (42); Agility: 18 (23); Wisdom: 28 (29); Will: 39 (42)] The wind wolf magic pattern is just a primary magic pattern, but it is a magic pattern that completely pursues speed. Alfred''s endurance has reached the highest growth limit of bronze strength, so even if other magic patterns are painted, the endurance value will not change, but will waste the new attributes of transfer. Therefore, Sean thought of this wind wolf magic pattern without endurance attribute for a long time and took it as Alfred''s magic movement core. The so-called magic movement core is the first magic pattern depicted on the body. This magic pattern is the core of the magic movement warrior. After each promotion, a new magic pattern can be added, and these new magic patterns are a supplement and improvement to the magic movement core. When the limbs and body are painted with magic patterns, it is the upper gold strength of level 8. Then, as long as the five magic patterns on the body can be completely activated and automatically integrated into a whole, it will officially step into the holy land power of level 9. However, this road is still long for Alfred. At present, he only has a primary magic pattern. Just after Alfred entered the hotel, a middle-aged man followed him. The middle-aged man exudes a smell of iron and blood. It is obvious that he is not only a soldier, but also a soldier who has experienced countless wars and killings. He is afraid that his strength will not be lower than Alfred who has just been promoted to level 4£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 124 "I''m the garrison commander in Loveland." The soldier followed Alfred into the hotel. He glanced at the sparse people sitting in the hotel. There were not many people, about thirty or forty, but most of them were northern barbarians. The soldier''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. Although it was well hidden, which of the people present was an ordinary person. Basically, Sean, Cecilia and William easily caught the slightest contempt in his eyes, except Alfred with his back to him and Arnold, who was naturally stupid. The northern barbarians are not good soldiers in the eyes of anyone who thinks they have a little knowledge or military knowledge. Their IQ is hard. At least before that, William thought so, and he didn''t make a little change until that night. After a series of observations, William found that the northern barbarians were not unfit to be soldiers, but it took a long time to make them form real combat effectiveness. Of course, no pains, no gains. William thought that if the northern barbarians were trained, they might really be able to build a strong army that is not afraid of death. The reason why the pure white wings of St. Joels empire are so powerful is that they are all composed of fearless knights? If the northern barbarians can develop like that, their combat effectiveness will not be much lower. Moreover, the most important point is that it is very easy to supplement the northern barbarians. More than 50% of the slaves in the whole slave market are northern barbarians, and there are countless northern barbarian tribes in the vast ice area in the northwest corner of the mainland. The only thing that bothers William is how to improve the strength of these northern barbarians as much as possible. You know, the strength of fearless knights is real superior gold. Of course, a knight regiment composed of thousands of superior gold can force the holy puppets of Maggie Empire not to dare to fight head-on. The strength of the northern barbarians, that is, they barely reached the lower bronze, and the average level was even only apprenticeship. William yawned, then turned to face the so-called commander with his ass and began to think about how to comprehensively improve the combat effectiveness of the northern barbarians. After all, this steel wing really belongs to the army under his name, so of course he needs to be well rectified and trained. As for communicating with the commander who obviously changes the position of his nose and eyes, he is not interested at all. Seeing William''s attitude, the green veins on the commander''s forehead jumped, but he still well suppressed his anger, because these people were not his army at all, and he knew what the quality of the mercenary Corps was. Instead of breaking up with each other here, it''s better to hurry up and deal with business. If something goes wrong because of him, his position as commander will come to an end. "I''d like to ask when you can leave?" The commander said in a rather polite tone, "the deal is at noon the day after tomorrow. Sir Paro hopes to settle the matter before that." The meaning of this is not difficult to understand. I hope Sean and others will start as soon as possible, preferably now. But Sean could not be led by the nose. Now he was convinced that Sir Paro, an old and cunning fellow, wanted to use them as cannon fodder, so he said coldly: "tomorrow morning. Now everyone is tired and needs a rest, and Fred has just painted magic patterns. He needs time to rest to adjust his state Your excellency, commander, come back to us tomorrow. " "Lord, I hope you can start now." The commander''s attitude was still very polite, but there was a bit of indisputable command in his voice. It was an instinctive pressure to rise from jazz to city Lord. It was obvious that the commander wanted to suppress Sean and others through Paro''s name. If it is an ordinary mercenary regiment, it is likely to obey the other party''s orders and commands. After all, no one will be stupid enough to offend a city Lord, especially now on the city Lord''s territory. But obviously, Sean is not the so-called general mercenary Corps. He waved his hand impolitely, as if he were driving flies, and said coldly, "tell the city Lord that we need to rest. We won''t leave until after six o''clock tomorrow morning. If you can''t wait, take someone out by yourself. " "You!" "Fred, anno, see you off." Sean didn''t give each other a chance to speak at all and simply ordered him to leave. Alfred didn''t know why Sean''s attitude changed so quickly, but Sean''s attitude was so tough at the moment. As a member of his command, Alfred naturally took Sean''s order as the first criterion. Naturally, Alfred walked up to the commander and politely said an invitation. But the commander didn''t seem to buy it. He still stood in place and stared at Sean. His eyes were a little colder. His momentum had begun to accumulate. Arnold didn''t have so many scruples. He got up from behind the table and went directly to the commander. Alfred was talking, and he stood and looked at him. However, the commander not only ignored it completely, but even sent out a killing intention. The smile on anno''s face disappeared in an instant. He was more sensitive to the murderous spirit than anyone. He directly grabbed it at the other party''s collar and wanted to subdue the commander on the spot. But before Arnold''s hand reached out in front of him, the commander''s hands moved together in an instant, and the latter came first to put on Arnold''s right wrist and elbow. As long as his hands worked at the same time, he could break Arnold''s right hand immediately. Almost as the commander''s hands moved, Alfred followed - he took a step back, waved his left hand back and grabbed the flame lion''s fangs on the table. The long handled halberd was like a child''s toy in his hand. When it was waved by his left hand, it was gently thrown onto his right hand. With a slight lift, the spear tip of the halberd was already on the commander''s throat. The burning sensation from the tip of the gun made the commander''s pupils shrink suddenly. But soon, his eyes changed from surprise to shock. The hard object feeling from his chest made him understand that not only his throat was held by a sharp weapon, but also his chest. While he bowed his head, he looked at another magic weapon. Two magic weapons! "What do you mean?" The commander forced himself to calm down and asked in a deep voice. "What you mean, what we mean." Sean''s eyes were cold. The long sword in his hand stretched out from anno''s ribs and just hit the commander''s heart. As long as he dared to move recklessly, Sean would dare to direct a sword through each other''s heart. But even so, Sean thought it was a loss! Arnold''s arm is much more valuable than the life of this waste. "It''s just a misunderstanding." The commander looked at Sean and was afraid of his strength. In his opinion, only the demon warrior among these people could be compared with himself, but unexpectedly, he looked out of sight. He didn''t even see how the chainas man shot. He didn''t find that his key was threatened until his chest was butted by a hard object. At this moment, since the situation is stronger than people, he certainly won''t mess around. His hands on anno''s right arm slowly loosened and then raised them. Sean took his long sword back into the scabbard, looked coldly at the commander, and shouted in a deep voice: "get out, come tomorrow. If you still come, we won''t accept this entrustment. We''ll pay you back. " Holding back his anger, the commander nodded politely, didn''t say much, turned and left. When it was confirmed that the other party had left, Alfred and William expressed their dissatisfaction at the same time. "You shouldn''t have done that just now." Alfred shook his head. His vision still remained for the sake of the head of the mercenary regiment, or as an ordinary villager, "offending him is not good for us, especially if we are still in this city." "I agree with that." William nodded and rarely stood in the same camp with Alfred. "You really shouldn''t have done that just now, or even let him go. You should know that he is a soldier, and the soldier will have the pride of a soldier. You''re just making enemies for nothing. It won''t do us any good. " "I found that you also said normal words." Alfred nodded and seemed to agree with William very much. But for Alfred''s recognition, William showed complete disdain: "if it were me, I would never let him go back. At least I would kill him directly. There would never be so much nonsense." Alfred, who was still nodding, was stunned for a moment, and then looked at William in amazement: "I take back what I said just now. You''ve never been normal." "I just consider the most appropriate plan." William shrugged and said to himself, "even if you let him go back, you shouldn''t tell him to let him come tomorrow. In this case, if he wants to make some small moves against us, we will be in a very passive situation Moreover, the most appropriate way just now is to let Ann Nuo break his hand and then kill him. In this way, we will occupy the great righteousness. " Speaking of this, William turned to look at Arnold and said with a smile, "Arnold, you wouldn''t mind if he broke your hand just now, would you?" In the face of William''s inquiry, Arnold thought for a while before asking foolishly, "is there any food to eat after being broken?" "Yes." William smiled and nodded. "There are a lot of meals to eat, and you can not work for the time being." "Hey, hey." Arnold giggled and grabbed the back of his head. "Then fold it casually, just one hand." "Look." William turned his head to Sean and Alfred. "The client doesn''t mind, so we should have taken the plan just now." "You are such a madman." Alfred was stunned. Although he could understand the meaning of sacrifice, which was not uncommon in the mercenary regiment at the beginning, Alfred still couldn''t accept making such a decision in such an understatement environment. "In my opinion, Arnold''s hand is much more expensive than his life." Sean curled his lips. He didn''t know what to say about the silly man''s optimism and nature. As a commander or Lord, he naturally has to admit that William''s words are reasonable. Sometimes he can exchange some small sacrifices for greater interests. If he considers it as a player, he can''t accept this behavior thought. "Well, I''ve said everything anyway, and I don''t care what they think. Let''s have a good sleep tonight. Maybe we''ll have two tough battles tomorrow. " "I don''t think so." William muttered and then lay on the table again. "After seeing the strength of you two, the people who come to cooperate with us tomorrow will certainly change their attitude. Maybe even the Lord of Palo will win over us."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 125 The bright moonlight shines on the earth like a thin layer of silver yarn. In an empty valley, dozens of scooters are parked here, with dense goods stacked on them, but these goods seem to be some large building materials. There were people shaking in the valley, but the number seemed to be small. As for the horses pulling the cart, they didn''t see any. It looked a little more silent. But soon, the silence was completely broken. A galloping sound of horse hoofs echoed in the valley. In the moonlight, soon a red horse came running from the mountain pass. On its back was a young man in a black robe. This valley is a concave valley. It goes around an unknown mountain range and is surrounded by lush vegetation. At this time, a large number of building materials and flat trucks are stacked in the valley. Coupled with many soldiers walking back and forth, the whole valley looks particularly chaotic. However, the rider''s speed of driving the horse did not decrease at all. The reins were randomly pulled in his hands. The war horse under the crotch lightly rubbed from other people''s side or goods at an extremely subtle angle, but it would have no impact on people or things, and the speed of the war horse did not weaken by a minute. Finally, after jumping through countless obstacles, the war horse finally came behind another man in black. I saw the rider on the horse''s back turn his right wrist holding the reins slightly. After the reins were wrapped around his hand, he clenched his hand again and suddenly lifted it up. The horse under the crotch immediately whined and stood up, and the front hoofs kept stepping in the void. The lower body of the rider on the horse did not move at all, but the upper body slightly adjusted with the action of the war horse. We can see from this the superb riding skill of the rider. "You''re late." The black robed man standing in front of the horse gave a light cough, his voice was a little hoarse, and his physical quality didn''t seem to be very good. The moonlight reflected on him at this time, and he could just see his thin body like firewood. His haggard face made him look more like a corpse. Where he was, the temperature around him always seemed to drop rapidly. The war horse seemed to dislike the atmosphere. He gave a loud snort, spewed out a stream of heat, and took a few steps back. I don''t know whether it''s because I''m afraid of the cold or don''t like the smell of the old man. The war horse is pulling away from the old man as far as possible. The rider on the horse stretched out his hand and patted the horse on the head. The strength looked not strong, but made a dull noise. It was not until this time that we could see that this war horse was not an ordinary war horse. It was obviously a kind of Warcraft. However, it was thought-provoking why it was tamed by the man on the horse. The man reached out and patted the war horse. After it was a warning, there was no other action. He turned over and got down from the war horse. Then he said, "I heard a very interesting news on the road, so I delayed a little." His voice seemed to be naturally loud. His words were like thunder and anger. It seemed that the whole valley was ringing. After seeing the old man''s noncommittal appearance, the bald man smiled and said the second sentence: "the madmen in the peace parliament don''t know what''s crazy again, but they have become very active. It is said that Christina has left for the trade capital." The old man, who has always been very indifferent, finally showed a slight fluctuation on his face. He stretched out a hand and gently stroked his left face. If his hand was not trembling slightly, he could not see the old man''s emotional fluctuation at the moment. The bald man knew that the old man was actually about his age. He only became what he is today after fighting Christina of the Peace Council. No wonder his mood fluctuated greatly. "Why?" After a long time, the old man finally spit out the second sentence. "It''s said that something went wrong in the kingdom of potoroa. No one knows what''s going on. It''s just that someone killed a demon there, not a low-level demon, but no one knows what''s going on." After thinking for a while, the bald man decided to share the information with the old man, "so the Peace Council sent Christina, but only one target character was killed, and the remaining target characters left..." "Gone?" The old hair gave a cry of surprise. "Yes, go, not escape, because Christina had completely lost the trace of those people when she arrived." The bald man continued, "at present, only those who track down the other party have gone to the trade capital, and the rest of the situation is completely unknown However, all the lurks around the trade capital have been awakened. It seems that the peace association is serious this time. " "Those people are crazy at all." After a moment of silence, the old man finally said again, but his voice was vaguely excited. "Where''s Christina?" "I knew you would say that." The bald man laughed, and I knew this from the look on his face. "At present, we are going to the trade capital. If we are lucky, we should be able to meet him outside the trade capital Well, anyway, the things promised to the employer here have been done. What''s left is his own business. Why don''t I go with you? " "This is my private affair." After the old man left this sentence coldly, he turned and walked towards the direction of gukou. He didn''t walk fast, but if you look carefully, you can find that the old man was not walking with his legs, but more like floating - the gray fog came out from the bottom of the old man''s black robe, holding the old man to sweep forward quickly, and where he passed, The flowers and plants are withering, and the earth is drying and cracking rapidly, just like a dead land, leaving only a light gray dead road. Seeing that the old man turned and left, he was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he was almost at the mouth of the valley. The bald man was also anxious. After turning over and getting on the horse, he shouted: "wait for me!" After that, with a kick of his legs, the war horse gave a clear whine, and the red body suddenly burst into flames, especially the four hoofs were wrapped by a layer of flame. When he galloped up in an instant, he left a burning flame road on the ground. Two paths, one red and one gray, lead from the inside of the valley to the outside of the valley until the two people completely disappear on the horizon. Almost as soon as the two men came out of the valley, the countless shaking figures in the valley immediately stopped. There was extreme fear in the eyes of these figures. They seemed to want to scream in panic, but no matter how they opened their mouths, there was no sound. A moment later, these figures suddenly inflated, like inflated balloons, becoming larger and larger. Finally, a "bang" explosion was issued. All the dark shadows in the whole valley exploded in an instant, and the gray black powder spread in the whole valley in an instant, covering the moonlight completely, like a black curtain. After a long time, when the moonlight shone on the valley again, there was no trace of any living person in the whole valley. Even because the ground was covered with a layer of gray sand, the temperature of the whole valley fell sharply, almost to the extent of freezing. At this moment, there is a garrison outside the valley. They witnessed the departure of the two men in black and knew the name of the organization to which the two men in black belong. Dead spine. Anyone who knows something about the organization will be afraid of their members. For nothing else, because none of the people in this organization are normal people. They are either believers of the devil, worshippers of the devil, or simply dead creatures or dark slaves. However, no matter what identity or species these people are, the only thing they have in common is that they have strong strength and despise all existence whose strength is inferior to their own. It was not until the two men left for a long time that the garrison of less than 500 people finally breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone had a feeling of survival on their faces. The gap between the two sides is too big. Even they can''t stand the oppression. However, even if the two people have left, no one dares to enter the valley. Vaguely, it seems that you can still feel the powerful dark force rising into the sky in the valley. ¡­¡­ At this moment, far away from the valley, there is a city that has fallen into darkness. It''s not that the city has encountered any trouble, but that the people of the city have no energy to toss about their life in the middle of the night after a day''s hard work. Most of them fell asleep after dinner, because tomorrow will be another hard day, at least for a long time. However, when the whole city fell into silence, two people suddenly opened their eyes and sat up in a hotel. Both of them looked at the southwest, with a flash of surprise in their eyes. "Sean..." Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean sleeping in another bed. Her voice suddenly trembled. In her perception, there was an almost skyrocketing magic light column in the southwest. With the emergence of this magic light column, an extremely strong breath of life was rapidly losing, which was a mixture of death, despair and fear, The more perceptive people are, the more they can feel this breath. Sean got up, walked to Cecilia, patted her on the back and calmed her mood. The smile on his face was very gentle: "it''s okay, it''s just the explosion of a magic light column But that''s good. At least we know where we''re looking and what happens to those who have been hijacked. " Listening to Sean''s reassurance, Cecilia was still a little frightened, but she was a little better emotionally. But where Cecilia couldn''t see, Sean''s face became extremely gloomy: "I didn''t expect it would be a dead thorn... I just hope these guys are not targeted actions, otherwise they really don''t have the strength to fight them now."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 126 By dawn, Sean had gathered everyone ready to go. A hundred northern barbarians and a hundred archers have assembled in the atrium of the hotel under the command and mobilization of William, a lazy man. The archers didn''t wear armor, only a set of thick clothes that can only keep out the cold. However, Sean was not stingy in weapon supply. He purchased nearly 80 arrows for each person, and two arrow bags of normal size, enough for them to pour out recklessly for five minutes. They are just archers who have just been trained. They are not at the level of marksman, and their race is not elves. Therefore, it is a good speed to shoot 80 arrows in five minutes. Of course, at this speed, it is naturally impossible to shoot accurately with their strength. They can only shoot coverage like the northern barbarians that night. However, compared with these frightened archers, the energy and spirit of the northern barbarians are very sufficient. The half body shield stood on their left leg, their left hand on the shield, their right hand clutching the long gun, standing as upright as a javelin. The northern barbarians had the advantages of height and body shape. This time, the 100 northern barbarians selected by William were the most powerful among the steel wings. At this time, when they stood here in the atrium, they exuded a threatening momentum all over, just like a real army. It''s just that William knows that these are just appearances. It took him nearly a month to finally let these northern barbarians know what standing posture is. As for the real battle cooperation on the battlefield, he hasn''t tried it yet, so in fact, he is also a little uneasy. After all, if the result of this Commission is really going to fight in the end, it will be his first battle after taking refuge in Sean. Even William actually feels a little nervous. "As usual, every army will make a pre war mobilization before going to war." William took a deep breath and calmed his subtle uneasiness like ripples, "but I''m not good at and don''t like to say this. The only thing I can tell you is that if you win, you can eat meat and drink. If you lose, your food will be cut in half. " Hearing William''s words, all the northern barbarians were red eyed. He shouted angrily. It was obvious that the guy who stopped them from eating was the enemy of his life. In the face of their mortal enemies, the northern barbarians usually use very simple and neat means, that is, they directly tear up each other completely! However, for the archers, whether they can eat a full meal is not what they urgently need. What they really need is freedom. William, who seemed to have seen through the archers'' ideas for a long time, said calmly, "I always keep my word. As long as you kill enough prisoners, I will set you free. You can take all the equipment you have now, and I won''t have any opinion Of course, if you are willing to stay and continue to serve Lord Sean, you can also get the treatment of regular soldiers, not prisoners. " Hearing that William''s promise was still valid, the dark color on the faces of all archers was finally completely erased. There is nothing more desirable than freedom for these prisoners of war. Although they have not been abused these days, and even their eating standard is no worse than that of the northern barbarians, they still have the illusion of being a dwarf because of their status as prisoners of war. Until now! They finally had a subtle change in their hearts. This change will enable them to maintain a high degree of attention and concentration in the battle, and may even play some special effects on the battlefield. Although William didn''t say anything about the general mobilization, his words happened to be what these soldiers needed most. In an instant, they completely broke out their passion, and their morale reached the peak. As long as they don''t encounter too difficult combat situations, the morale of these 200 people will not drop, and as long as they can win a big victory, William is confident to build a real elite. Just after the training and ready to start, a man in a straight military uniform appeared at the door of the hotel. The whole hotel has been contracted by Sean. This hotel is the largest in the city of rofeland, but it is still not enough for Sean and others to live in. Therefore, except that people like Sean and Cecilia can have a room for two, the northern barbarians and the archers all have a room for several people. However, seeing that the officer was just waiting at the gate of the hotel and did not rush into the hotel, we can see that his attitude and politeness were much better than the so-called commander yesterday. William''s mouth was slightly raised, and a "sure enough" smile appeared on his face. "Hello, I''m the deputy commander of the garrison in Loveland." The soldier seemed to have been waiting for some time, but there was no sign of impatience on his face. Instead, he said hello to William very politely, "if you like, you can call me Bunn." A few short words, but a confident temperament can be seen in him. The smile on his face is not like hypocrisy. The whole person''s performance is impeccable. However, the more perfect the performance, the more alert William''s heart is. He naturally does not trust these noble officers, because they always deal with military problems as political problems. William has made a judgment for the officer: fox. At least on the surface, it seems that this is a fox, but whether it is a smart fox, a cunning fox, or a stupid fox, you have to contact it before you know. "I don''t know where Lord Sean is?" Bonne asked, and his eyes showed a very timely doubt. But this trick is of little use to William. If you want to find out information and clues here, unless you use some very special means, it is impossible for him to get off the hook by relying on his language ability alone. "Lord Sean went first to investigate the situation." William said faintly, "I''m responsible for integrating the troops here and waiting for Lord Sean''s order. But in order to carry out Lord Sean''s command at the first time, I''m ready to leave the city now. Are you going with me? " "Of course." Bonne nodded. "My duty is to contact the garrison in the city to support your operation. The commander in chief and the city Lord have given me instructions to judge my priorities on the battlefield. " William nodded and said nothing more. He could hear the subtext in the deputy commander''s words: if I think the time is inappropriate, I have the right to refuse to contact the garrison. To put it simply, sir Paro, as he said to Sean, directly regarded Sean''s army as a cannon fodder army. Of course, after what happened last night, the city Lord may change his mind a little and let the deputy commander judge whether Sean''s army has the value of attracting. If so, then send a reinforcement signal for reinforcement; If there is no value, of course, it is to sit and watch the sacrifice of cannon fodder, and wait until the last to pick the peach of victory. Thinking of this, William, who had been on the horse to lead the way in front, raised his mouth again, and his brain even began to think quickly. However, in a few minutes, he had come to a conclusion: the reinforced garrison in Loveland city should be a light cavalry force, with a number of about 200 people. Moreover, because it is light loaded, its combat effectiveness should not be particularly strong, and it can only play the role of rushing to aid, restraining and pursuing. To understand this, William turned to look at Bonn and smiled very friendly. It was like greeting a friend he had known for a long time. And Bonn, of course, won''t be dissatisfied with William''s attitude. Even his smile looks more elegant than William, but his heart beats faster than William in color. "If we really want to fight later, let''s see whose troops are more suitable for cannon fodder." With this dark idea, William turned his head, led the army out of the city, began to move towards the mark left by Sean and continued to the northwest. ¡­¡­ Just when William led his troops out of the city, Sean, Cecilia, Alfred and anno, who had taken the lead, had entered a lush forest. Although Sean is a curse and seal swordsman, and he also felt the magic wave last night, his feeling is not as strong as Cecilia, so he can''t feel the residual magic wave trace by now. This is also his special perception after he came to this world. It seems that from the moment he transferred to curse seal swordsman, many perception situations in the world have completely changed. However, after the initial inability to adapt, Sean has gradually adapted to this change. He knows that this is the so-called "force resonance" in the world. When powerful forces erupt, Many people can feel the powerful power contained in it. The higher the strength, the stronger the perception, and the stronger the power fluctuation that can be sensed. And this is not in the game at the beginning. At this time, you can still feel the magic smell remaining in the air. Cecilia is the only one. There was a trace of fear and panic on her face. Although the feeling that the wave of life force in the air was pulled away in an instant was gone, Cecilia''s face was very ugly when she recalled the despair and fear she felt last night. Sometimes, too keen perception is not a good thing. Soon, led by Cecilia, the four of them came to a valley mouth. The valley is well hidden. If Cecilia could not find it by magic induction, it would not be easy for people to find it, because the valley is not in the belly of the forest, but cleverly opened at the corner between the forest and a mountain. However, from the point of view of the gouge in the valley, it is obviously not formed naturally. Instead, it seems to be mined manually. When you think of these building materials robbed by the enemy and the place where Sir Paro''s ransom is asked to be in the opposite position to the forest, Sean may have made it clear what the other party wants to do. When Sean saw soldiers guarding near the mouth of the valley and patrols training, his worry finally fell completely. Because he knew that the dead spine organization had never been used to hiring soldiers or mercenaries. No matter what they did, they were members of the organization who acted in person. So as long as there is the shadow of soldiers, Sean can know that this will never be a dead thorn''s action against danawi''s collar. It should be that he accepted some entrustment and ran out to get some extra money. While slightly relieved, Sean faced these soldiers in front of him, but he also fell into another level of worry: how to solve them£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 127 Cecilia, Alfred and Arnold all looked at Sean. That look was full of trust, but it also made Sean feel great pressure. The number of enemies seen so far alone is as many as 30. In addition to about 10 people guarding gukou, more than 20 other people are divided into five patrol teams to patrol around. Two of them are six, and the remaining three are five, led by a soldier who looks like a captain. These soldiers are wearing standard equipment such as leather armor. There are many scratches on these leather armor, which is obviously not a new armament. The soldier in charge is wearing a military knife, and his left hand is falsely pressed on the military knife, which looks heroic. The others behind the soldier were holding standard equipment such as long guns. They were not pure metal long guns, but wooden guns with an iron gun head, which could only be ordinary equipment in quality. If Sean and others try their best, these soldiers can''t resist even one round. But the problem was that he did not know what the situation was like in the valley, nor did he know the number of enemy troops in the valley. At present, the only certainty is that someone wants to build a forward base here. As for what the forward base is intended to do, people with a little common sense know, but Sean doesn''t intend to get involved in this dispute. Sean pondered for a long time, then turned out his personal properties menu, which listed a lot of data. But Sean didn''t look at it one by one. His eyes only focused on the two most important items: experience and proficiency. [empirical value: 91%] [proficiency: 6] The experience value has stopped at this number for a long time. It''s still a little short of rising to level 5. You can get the first spell print at that time. For the mantra swordsman, the mantra engraving pattern is equivalent to the pattern of the construction warrior and the magic pattern of the magic action warrior. It is extremely significant for the improvement of power, but different from the situation of the construction warrior and the magic action warrior, the mantra engraving swordsman can only have two mantra engraving patterns at most, and can''t be changed once engraved. Therefore, under normal circumstances, spell seal swordsmen are very cautious and careful in the selection of spell seal. Because this is related to the problem of essential power, which is the option of [professional talent]. Starting from the third class, you can get a choice of professional talent or strengthen the ability of professional talent at levels 5 and 10. This is an essential force of their respective classes. If the profession is not upgraded to level 5 or level 10, you cannot obtain the selection and enhancement of professional talent - the professional talent obtained at level 5 must be the choice for your profession, and only level 10 can be enhanced. At the beginning of the game, the professional talents of other people except players were excavated and inherited by themselves. For example, Alfred inherited [tactical boxing] and Cecilia''s [magic perception], so Alfred can still use the skills of Hercules when fighting with fists, and Cecilia can have such a keen magic perception. But the formation of these professional talents is not invariable. With the promotion of rank, professional talent can be re selected or strengthened. Only a few occupations cannot be selected - or it is not impossible to choose, but only such a professional talent is the most suitable for the development of this profession. For example, the professional talent of curse seal swordsman, [curse seal engraving pattern]. This power is the essential power of curse seal swordsman. Anyone who transfers to curse seal swordsman will not give up this power. Therefore, it is inevitable to upgrade this profession to level 10. In order not to wash away the talent of [curse, seal and engraving], higher-level transfer will usually choose a career with complex transfer requirements and will not be promoted to level 5; Or, by chance, get a profession that can strengthen the power of [curse, seal and engrave] to take office. If in the game, Sean will slowly sort out the most promising direction, and then move forward bit by bit. However, since he felt the power of the dead spine last night, Sean has no such mind anymore, because there is no so-called program to limit the development and thoughts of others in this world. If he doesn''t want to die in this world, he must constantly improve his strength, not that leisurely attitude. What he can choose is the most suitable for the current situation, not the most promising situation. "Assassination!" Sean whispered, his voice full of murderous spirit. "Assassination?" Alfred looked stunned, as if he were saying, "are you kidding?". Cecilia also frowned, and it was obvious that she did not approve of this way, because it was no different from suicide to some extent. Only Arnold looked indifferent, but Sean, Cecilia and Alfred knew that Arnold''s indifferent appearance was purely because he didn''t know the meaning of the word "Assassination", but even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care. Because he would think... It''s a hunting activity. It''s like being in an ice field, carefully approaching the target for food, and then killing it in an instant. "I need a little more blood." Sean said, "Cecilia, do you remember the demon page I put on you?" "Remember." Cecilia nodded and opened the magic book she had been carrying with her. On one page was a gray black page depicting a lifelike demon. This is a silver scale demon. In the abyss purgatory level, it belongs to the soldier level demon. It exists at the same level as the double horned demon. The form of this demon is more human, but the skin is like metallic silver white, with black red texture, streamline and ferocious face no different from other demons. It usually plays a role of defense type in the demon Legion. This page depicting the silver scale devil was torn by Sean from the book of demons and kept in Cecilia''s magic book. Only in this way will the devil not be summoned. Before, Sean just wanted to use the demon as a defensive prop, but in the current situation of urgent need for strength, Sean had to consider transforming it into his first spell pattern. "I want to turn it into a spell, so I need blood to sacrifice." Sean said in a deep voice, "I know you may have some opinions and opinions. After all, the devil power obtained through sacrifice is not a good thing, but... We need power now! Not to mention the future territory, just now, we need to have enough strength to protect ourselves. " Of course, Sean can''t tell Cecilia that they can upgrade with little experience, so they can only describe the situation in the form of blood sacrifice. However, for people in this world, such things as blood sacrifice are naturally evil. Moreover, when they were in tindersburg, they also fought with the demonized Mario. Therefore, he also knows the ideas of Cecilia and Alfred, so it is necessary to calm their emotions. "Will... Become like... Count Mario?" Cecilia looked at Sean with some concern. "No." Sean smiled, reached out and gently stroked Cecilia''s hair. "It''s just a spell pattern, which is to extract the essential power of the devil, not to integrate his own blood with it, so you can rest assured." Cecilia clenched her lips and didn''t speak, but the uneasiness in her eyes was still obvious. Obviously, she didn''t want Sean to make such a dangerous sacrifice, but for a time, she didn''t know what to find to refute, because Sean always gave her the impression that she was confident and calm. Only this time, she inexplicably felt a trace of urgency in Sean. But she couldn''t understand what Sean was nervous about. Just as she didn''t know, there are still unreasonable organizations such as dead spine and crazy organizations such as peace parliament in the world. "There''s only one thing I want to know." Alfred looked up at Sean and looked straight into Sean''s eyes. "Why do you suddenly need strength so urgently? It''s not like you... When you were just an apprentice, you dared to find the trouble of ice spider in the cave channel, and didn''t even shrink back. And later, when we were in tindersburg, Mario''s changes were clearly beyond our ability to cope with, but you still didn''t hesitate. Why do you need to sacrifice to gain this power now? " "Because now there are too many concerns and fetters." Sean did not avoid Alfred''s eyes. "From the moment I decided to be Lord, I had more responsibilities. If you choose to follow me, you are giving your lives to me. Only when I become stronger and strong enough to think you support a sky will we become safe, and our enemies will fear us. " "So, the purpose of your pursuit of power is to protect?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "The stronger I am, the more things I can protect. And the more things our enemies need to worry about. Just as you are eager to protect Shina, I also have a lot of things to protect and protect. Of course, there are more commitments to complete. " For example, it may face threats and assassinations from various organizations on the continent, such as the blood debt owed by the Principality of rumbel, such as the flag flying again on Utopia Sean won''t say it, but he will keep it in his heart. Therefore, the power he pursues is not destruction and destruction, nor for himself, but for protection, for those who gather under the same banner. "I see." Alfred nodded. He suddenly inserted the halberd in his hand into the ground, then knelt on one knee towards Sean, with a solemn and sacred face, and put his left hand on his chest. swear an oath! This is the posture of the minister''s oath of allegiance and the kneeling posture representing the formal acceptance of a person as his own master. Sean didn''t expect that a person as proud as Alfred would swear to himself. You know, the world is not a game world now. Naturally, there is no so-called binding, but some rules are still common, just like the present. According to the rules, as long as Sean speaks his oath and ideals, It means that Alfred will always be loyal to himself in the future. "Hey, you Chang, I don''t understand anything, but I''ll do what you say." Although Arnold''s brain was not working well, he still knew the feeling of the atmosphere. When he saw Alfred kneeling, he knelt down with him, but what he said was very consistent with the characteristics of the northern barbarians. Sean stood in silence. He turned his head and looked at Cecilia, but saw that Cecilia nodded too. So Sean no longer hesitated. He took out his long sword, gently patted it on Alfred and Arnold''s shoulders, and said with the same serious face: "the strong enemy is not afraid, bold and loyal, worthy of me, loyal and upright, would rather die than surrender, protect the weak and never compromise! This is your oath! " With that, Sean waved and slapped Alfred and Arnold in the face¡ª¡ª This is the last step of the knight''s oath, which means remembering the oath. "Lord, I, Alfred Worcester, swear to you that I will faithfully execute your orders in this life, become a sharp blade in your hands and sweep away all enemies against you!" At the end, Alfred''s head naturally lowered. Although Arnold was still a little confused and confused, he still understood Alfred''s actions - probably the first northern barbarian to be knighted in history. Although Sean is not yet a lord, not even a nobleman. "I accept your oath! From now on, you will be my sword and shield, and I will regard you as my family and your protector! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 128 Five soldiers patrol in the forest. They are responsible for the southwest of the valley. In fact, this position can be regarded as the dead corner of the valley. People entering from this direction can''t find the valley at all. Instead, they will be suspicious because someone is patrolling here. However, their commander may really be a fool, so he will arrange manual patrols here. As these soldiers, of course, he is not qualified to make comments. "What are we patrolling here?" A young soldier said somewhat dejected, "this corner is a dead corner. It''s a waste of time." "All right, stop talking. The captain didn''t speak. What did you say?" An older soldier interrupted him with some dissatisfaction. So the young soldier secretly glanced at the leader of their team, a 40 year old veteran. It is said that he had participated in two large-scale battles and had won hundreds of meritorious deeds. According to his qualifications, he could be a squadron commander. He was demoted only because he offended his superiors. The boy was disappointed. He felt that his luck was terrible. Other patrols are in charge of the areas most likely to find the enemy, which also means the acquisition of combat achievements. If you want to excel in the army, you need to accumulate enough combat achievements at the fastest speed. Only in this way can you get the attention of the superior and be promoted. The higher the position, the greater the power and salary. He didn''t join the army for the honor and reputation of nobility. He just wanted something more practical. But now, he was assigned to this team, and he suddenly felt very disappointed. "Did you inadvertently offend someone?" The boy couldn''t help thinking in some frustration. But no matter how he recalled it, he never remembered whether he had offended anyone or missed anything. He was transferred from the reserve forces to the army in less than three days, and the troops came here. During that time, he had the most contact with the recruits who arrived with him. He did not know which team he was following until he assigned the task last night. That is, this morning, he knew that his captain was so great, and then he knew how unlucky his captain was, and how bad his situation was. With such a captain, it is impossible for him to accumulate combat achievements unless a large-scale war really breaks out, but this kind of thing can''t happen so easily. He sighed helplessly. The boy was a little sad. He looked up at him at a 45 degree angle, but he couldn''t see the blue sky. Only a large canopy blocked the sky. Just then a rustle came from the woods. A girl with long brilliant blond hair suddenly broke into the eyes of the patrol. She was wearing a set of black-and-white Gothic clothes. The luxury of the clothes was obviously beyond the ordinary people''s possession. What attracts the most attention is the girl''s facial features -- her blue eyes are full of smiles, her golden eyebrows are raised, and her mouth is slightly raised, showing a playful and proud smile -- as exquisite as the handed down work of a master sculptor. She put her hands around her chest and held an exaggerated book in her arms. From the complex texture depicted on the cover and the golden frame corners of the four book corners, it is obvious that the value of this book is definitely not low. The girl is not very old. She looks about fifteen. Her face is filled with a happy smile. But soon, the smile froze on her face, and her eyes turned to fear. Without the slightest hesitation, she immediately turned and ran. Several soldiers who were also surprised by her appearance reacted and immediately subconsciously stepped up to catch up. "Don''t chase!" But just then, the leader of the team suddenly shouted, "it''s strange." Hearing his voice, several soldiers also stopped. They were willing to believe the captain because he had much more experience than them. On the battlefield, experienced veterans are often more popular and loved, because these experiences may become their own life-saving notes at some time. Therefore, since the captain said not to chase, he must have his reason. "Patter." The little girl''s book fell to the ground and once again attracted the attention of the soldiers, and the little girl ran forward a few steps before she stopped. She looked back at the soldiers and seemed to see that they had no intention of catching up. She dared to run back again, picked up the books and immediately turned around and ran away. However, because of tension, the little girl fell down twice in the process, but she didn''t leave the books or look back, but hurriedly struggled and ran away. "There''s nothing strange! Captain, you are too cautious! " The boy finally couldn''t help but say a word, and then ran after the girl, "I''m going to catch her! This is war merit! " The boy felt a burst of excitement from his heart. He had an impulse both psychologically and physically. Maybe it doesn''t just mean war merit, but I''m afraid only he knows what it is. "She''s just a child!" Seeing the boy''s behavior, the captain of the team couldn''t help shouting. "Not soon!" The boy''s echo sounded in the forest and completely exposed his desire. The other soldiers looked at each other, and then finally dropped the captain''s warning and chased in the direction of the girl. If they were afraid of falling behind, they would have nothing for a while. Looking at the anxious appearance of these people who can be regarded as belonging to their own command, the captain felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he didn''t know where the uneasiness came from. He just felt a chill rising in his heart. There seems to be a strange noise behind him. The captain lowered his head alertly and flew forward. When he rolled on the spot, he glanced behind him with the rest of his eyes. No one! The veteran stood up slowly and smiled to himself that he was too nervous: "there should be no one in this corner. The girl probably went the wrong way..." Before he finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain coming from his back. The pain passed quickly and spread to his chest. The veteran looked down in surprise and saw a small cut-off sword tip. The blood was flowing to the sword tip along the edge of the blade, and then dropped drop by drop, leaving countless bright red flowers on the ground. The veteran turned his head hard and was facing Sean''s cold eyes. He made a voice in his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything. Sean quickly drew one side of the sword and let a spattering blood arrow, a not weak light shot from the veteran and disappeared into Sean''s body, which increased Sean''s experience value. Then soon, four more spheres of light, slightly darker than this one, flew back from the direction Cecilia ran away. Sean knew that the four soldiers who pursued Cecilia were dead. But when the last light didn''t enter the body, Sean felt a surge of power in the body. This power almost broke out. Sean hasn''t had it for nearly half a year. At this time, there is an unspeakable comfort all over the body, just like the pores that have been blocked for a long time have been relaxed, and the whole body is smooth and dripping. Soon Alfred and Arnold came back to protect Cecilia. "How?" Asked Alfred. Sean nodded and said with a smile, "it''s ready." "We''d better hurry up. We''ve cleaned up all the patrols. If the other party changes shifts suddenly at this time, we''ll be exposed immediately." Said Alfred. "I know." After Sean said a word again, he waved his sword on his palm and exerted a little force, and the blood kept dripping from his hand. On the grass, Sean sent out a strange magic array with his own blood. This magic array is not registered in any magic manual. Although it does not seem complex, the magic array does not judge the magic supply by the number of strokes, but the power of a magic array is judged by the number of magic nodes. Cecilia saw at a glance that there were 88 magic nodes in the magic array in front of her, which was close to the intermediate magic array! When he finished painting the magic array, Sean''s face had become a little pale, not because he lost too much blood, but because the magic consumption was a little high. He simply wrapped his left hand and extended his hand to Cecilia. Cecilia soon handed the page of the demon book to Sean. Sean threw the paper without hesitation. The paper that should have floated with the wind fell quickly. When the paper fell to the ground, white smoke came out of the paper. A smell of sulfur and hot continued to rush forward. The hot magma kept rolling on the ground, piled higher and higher, like a tumor. The next second, the magma burst, and a demon with silver scales and red and black stripes appeared in the eyes of everyone. Because Sean waved and threw it in the magic array, the place where the devil came out at the moment was in the magic array. The magic array is not big, with a diameter of less than half a meter, but it is absolutely more than enough to just let this silver scale demon with a body similar to human stand inside. Almost at the moment when the devil appeared, Sean had begun to sing the mantra in a low voice. When the devil completely revealed his birth form, Sean''s mantra had just finished. Unexpectedly, he calculated the time for a second. When the magic nodes on the magic array lit up one by one, the consciousness of the silver scale devil finally came to the body, but when it realized what the problem was, all 88 nodes on the magic array were lit up. The silver scale devil suddenly made a crazy roar, but strangely, this roar didn''t ring out in the forest at all. People could only see the devil''s ferocious and roaring appearance, but they didn''t hear its voice at all, as if it had been affected by the magic of silence. Then, the people saw that the devil suddenly moved and was about to rush towards Sean, but it had just jumped to the edge of the magic array, and a blood red crystal suddenly appeared in the air, with purple and blue electric light shining on it, which severely bounced back the devil''s momentum. [biological silver scale demon is detected, attack effect: range extension, defense effect: Demon Armor, is it sealed?] "Seal!" Sean said in a deep voice. A circle of magic halo suddenly rose from the magic array on the ground and whirled into the air. The blood red light is not strong, but the magic wave emitted from the inside is not weak, but people without keen magic perception can never find this wave - and when the magic halo stops in mid air, the originally transparent blood red crystal wall completely appears in front of the people, which makes the silver scale devil more irritable. But all his attacks were in vain. As the magic array began to compress the upper limit, the red light column like a test tube gradually became stronger. You can even see that the blood red crystal wall became more and more bright, and there was a faint sound of bones being crushed. When the light column was finally compressed into a flat magic array and floated in mid air, the red brilliance on it was almost dripping out, and everyone thought of the end of the devil inside. [please select the seal type.] Sean actually hesitated for a moment. He didn''t expect that the attack effect of silver scale devil would extend the range. This can be regarded as the judgment effect of space system. This effect was only owned by a few curse and seal swordsmen in the game. However, his fighting rhythm itself is based on speed. The judgment damage of attack extension does not play a big role for him. On the contrary, he lacks sufficient defense means, which is a hard injury for him. Almost all demon creatures, if used as defense marks, will generate the effect of "Demon Armor". This effect can temporarily cover the body with a layer of demon skin, which can not only effectively resist a certain degree of damage, but also be immune to fire damage. Only a few demons have other types of defense effects. Some are stronger than Demon Armor, and some are worse than Demon Armor. However, from the current results, the defense effect of silver scale devil can only be regarded as regular, but the attack effect is relatively excellent. If you want to be more conducive to your own long-term development, you should naturally choose the attack effect. However, from the current situation, the value of defense effect is naturally higher, and Sean does not need to be forced to readjust his tactical rhythm for this attack effect. The most important point is that after having "Demon Armor", even temporarily having the devil''s defense is enough to greatly improve his survivability. "Defense!" When Sean''s words fell, the scarlet magic array shrank rapidly, shrinking and changing from the first half meter in diameter. At first, there were some traces of the magic array, but as the range was reduced to less than a few centimeters, there was no trace of the magic array, and even the magic nodes seemed to disappear. When the magic array finally became only a few centimeters large, it suddenly turned into a rainbow and shot into Sean''s left hand. A burst of white smoke suddenly came out of Sean''s left hand, as if he had been scalded by a soldering iron. He endured the sharp pain in his hands, and a slightly strange Rune appeared on the back of Sean''s left hand. This Rune looks like an "X", but there is a red texture similar to ox horn on both sides. Then the two nodes below x will bend around and extend below the arm, but they do not merge with each other, but reveal a gap. At the top of the X, there is also a mark. This mark looks more like a Y, but the two corners of the Y word are more sharp and tortuous. [curse seal and silver scale: defense effect. When activated, it can cover a layer of demon skin on local areas of the body. It can effectively resist weapon damage with sharp and puncture value less than 30. It has no effect on strike damage. It is immune to all fire damage, lasting for 10 seconds and cooling down for 1 hour.] Looking at the mark on the back of his hand, Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and his eyes showed a trace of excitement. Although the effect is only a short ten seconds, if used well, Sean is even sure to fight with the next master of silver strength. With this basic guarantee, it is enough for Sean to do a lot of things. He is no longer afraid of being assassinated by others, because the launch of the spell seal is immediate, that is, as long as his mind moves, it will produce an effect immediately! "Succeeded?" Alfred and Cecilia could not understand the situation, so they asked curiously. Sean didn''t answer. He showed the back of his hand to the three people, but when he saw the other party''s slightly confused eyes, he had to nod and say, "it''s successful!" "So what are we going to do next?" Cecilia asked. "What to do?" Sean asked back, "when William comes, we''ll leave here Our commission with Paro is to help him find the goods and send a signal to him, right? " The crowd nodded. So Sean smiled, "now the things are in it. Isn''t that what''s left of him?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 129 Sean needs experience, and he still has a lot of experience, because unlike other people in the world, he can improve his strength through training or some unexpected things. If he wants to grow and become stronger, he must obtain enough experience values to upgrade, and then put the proficiency points obtained by upgrading into his own attributes and skills. Only in this way can he greatly strengthen his combat effectiveness. So far, Sean has found only two ways to increase experience value. One is to enter maps such as replicas for adventure. In these maps, you can get experience value as long as you kill monsters, but it''s just a problem of more or less experience value. Another way is to delegate. Only by obtaining a commission can he gain experience points when he kills the enemy related to the Commission event. Otherwise, he won''t have experience in killing humans and creatures. As for Warcraft or other humanoid creatures, Sean hasn''t had a chance to try, but it must be the same result. It is precisely because of this that Sean will agree and accept the entrustment when he receives it from Paro. Otherwise, he won''t have so much time to deal with the entrustment. In danavil, he is not here to travel, but has real things to do. However, accepting this entrustment is one thing, and how to complete the entrustment is another. Sean is not afraid of war. Now he already has such famous generals as William, so war is a piece of cake for him - especially after he saw the garrison in the valley, Sean judged so. Because the equipment of these soldiers is not as good as the steel wings and bowmen he gave them. Although he can''t find out where the army belongs, Sean doesn''t mind harvesting them as experience points. Just like the 22 people patrolling outside, they were secretly solved by seanmy. But he was annoying and was manipulated like cannon fodder. At present, there is no doubt that the Marquis of Paro is trying to use him as cannon fodder. He wants to die with these so-called "Robbers". Is Sean gone again? Can it be what he wants? Of course, another reason why Sean doesn''t dare to rush into action now is dead spine. He didn''t know why dead spine suddenly appeared here. This organization has always been known for its difficulties. Even some extremely powerful players in the game were reluctant to provoke them. If not forced by helplessness, who is willing to fight these abnormal murderers? Others didn''t know that there was a dead spine this time, but Sean knew very well that there were only three people in the whole dead spine who could cast this special spell of rapidly evacuating life energy. But no matter which of these three people, Sean can''t cope with it at present. Fortunately, dead spine''s work has always been completed at one time. In other words, once the dead spine leaves, it means that their task has been completed, and the employer will no longer be involved with them. If not, Sean would never have trouble with these soldiers. Even if he needed experience, he would choose another way to obtain it, rather than conflict with the dead spine. Otherwise, with his current weak strength, let alone gold, any strong man who comes to the top of the silver can kill seven in and seven out of his army, and he still kills as he wants, without worrying about the feelings of others. But even so, Sean has no habit of being cannon fodder. If Paro insists on letting them die as cannon fodder, Sean doesn''t mind turning against Sir Paro. After killing these twenty soldiers in the forest, Sean and others soon left the forest and did not continue to stay in the forest. They hid at the edge of the forest and waited for William to bring people. Ann Nuo had set out to find someone before. Because the northern barbarians were obviously sensitive to smell discrimination, they didn''t have to worry about getting lost. Of course, they didn''t look at the road. If there were no special smell to distinguish, there was no difference between the northern barbarians and the blind. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Sean finally saw William leading the army. The lazy guy, lying on his horse''s back, walked towards himself. Their traveling speed is not fast at all. Even in order to take care of William from falling off the horse, the people around him must accommodate William''s speed. Even now William and others have seen Sean, Cecilia and Alfred waiting, he has no interest in speeding up. After a faint glance, he continues to let the horse sway. We have long been used to William''s attitude, so no one said anything. At least, they all experienced the battle that night and saw with their own eyes how William was calm in the face of danger. Although he was lazy, he was never vague in many major events, and he would burst out amazing combat effectiveness and spirit, but only at this time did he show his majesty as commander-in-chief. Just when the army was two or three hundred meters away from the edge of the forest, William, who had been lying on his stomach, suddenly sat up. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle and suddenly raised his right hand. The team that had walked very casually stopped in an instant. Next, William''s right hand clenched his fist and raised it. All the archers immediately gathered up towards the middle, and the steel wing troops scattered on both sides immediately raised their half body shields and closed them. It looked like plating a layer of metal on the archer troops in the middle. The steel wings in the first row knelt facing the forest shield, and the steel wings in the second row immediately followed, putting the half body shield in their hands on the half body shield in the first row, forming an iron wall shield wall more than two meters high. Looking from the front of the shield wall, you can''t see anything behind the shield wall at all. Only looking from both sides can you vaguely see the archers hiding behind the shield wall. "What does he mean?" Alfred hid in the tree and observed the progress of William''s troops through the canopy. At this time, there was clearly no enemy in the forest, but William directly put on this defensive posture, which made Alfred feel a burst of doubt. "Refuse to be cannon fodder." Sean looked behind him. There was no movement. Then he smiled a little and laughed. William is a man without force, that is to say, he has no personal combat power even a first-class newcomer. Any soldier can easily handle him. While experts like Sean and Alfred hid in the canopy of the forest and didn''t hear the sound of people walking in the forest. Naturally, William couldn''t hear it, but he still made this reaction, which can only prove one thing. "Lord William, what do you mean?" The young commander next to him, Bonn, asked in surprise. "The enemy built an advance base inside, and now they have found our arrival." William looked serious and serious, "if we show flaws at will, we will be shot by random arrows, so now we can only take defensive defense temporarily." "The enemy has found it?" Bunn looked surprised. "How do you know?" "The wind told me." William''s expression revealed a little sadness, which was even enough to turn the river back. "I lived in the forest tribe for some time in the early years. I saw that they could prevent fire in advance, so I studied with them for some time In fact, I am a Whisperer. " Bonn''s expression was already slightly twitching: "isn''t the Whisperer the blood ability of the Forest Elves?" "Although the power of blood is very thin, I can really be regarded as a half elf." "I... don''t seem to see that you have the characteristics of a half elf..." William suddenly turned his head and stared straight at bonne. He looked like he wanted to cry. Only this expression made bonne feel a little thirsty - in fact, in a way, William was not inferior to Cecilia''s beauty, even because he was older than Cecilia. If he didn''t know his real gender, Even mistook William for a woman. "Although my blood is recessive, I also inherit the characteristics of the elves. It''s an insult to me to say so. I ask you to apologize to me!" "Uh... You, what did you inherit?" Bonne couldn''t help roaring. "Although I hate to admit it, have you ever seen someone more beautiful than me?" William stared at bon with a serious face. "My father is a human and my mother is an elf. They all say that my son is like a mother. What''s wrong with me being as beautiful as my mother?" "Yes... Sorry." In the face of William''s strong courage, Bonn finally bowed his head and admitted his mistake. "It doesn''t matter. I forgive you." William waved a big hand to show that he had forgiven Bonn. Then he began to listen attentively again. A moment later, William nodded and said, "the wind has told me that they are gathering, and the smell of blood is filling the forest I can''t let my department take risks, so you''d better let the garrison in Loveland come to support. If they don''t come again, they are likely to retreat. At that time, a fire will burn all the building materials, and your losses will be great. " "What!" As soon as Bonn heard this, he was dissatisfied immediately. "The city Lord has entrusted you..." "I have brought the contract of entrustment. It says to help recover the building materials and save the son of the city Lord. At present, we have found out the situation. The enemy is hiding in the valley." William solemnly took out the contract and shook it in front of Bonn, but he didn''t let him get it or let him see it. "According to the provisions of the contract, we have fulfilled our due obligations. Next, my troops will only cooperate with your garrison." This time, even if Bonn was really a fool, he heard what William meant. What elves'' blood, what whisperers, what ambushes, these words are all nonsense, which is an excuse for William''s unwillingness to move on. At this time, because of some personal emotional problems, Bonn had completely ignored William''s keen observation, just regarded him as a scoundrel and shameless man, and did not notice that William had long found their bad intentions. But looking at William''s smiling appearance, who can be sure that this is not another trap of William? When bonne drove away to launch the signal bomb, Arnold quietly came to William and asked in a low voice, "do you really have the blood of elves?" "How possible." William burst out laughing and suddenly felt that Arnold was so cute. "Then you say you are a Whisperer..." "Can you hear the wind?" "I can only hear whirring..." "Well, me too." "What about the smell of blood?" "Didn''t you tell me when you came?" William turned his head and looked at Arnold in amazement. "Did you lie to me?" "No, we did kill all those people." By this time, Bonn had just come back and heard the second half of the conversation. Then he turned his head and looked at William with a sneer in his mouth: "didn''t you say you were a Whisperer? Why are you asking for information here again? " "He is also a Whisperer." William stretched out his hand and pointed to anno. "He also has the blood of elves. Have you ever seen such a handsome and smart northern barbarian?" Arnold didn''t understand anything else, but "handsome and smart", he understood. However, Bonn obviously didn''t buy it: "I really can''t see where he is..." In the second half of the sentence, he was suddenly silent, because he found that Arnold''s eyes were not good enough. Bonn''s brain was not broken when he spoke ill of him in front of a northern barbarian. "It doesn''t matter. Arnold and I will forgive you." But William obviously didn''t intend to let Bonn go. He first nodded very seriously, and then there was a trace of sympathy and compassion on his face. "We won''t discriminate against any disabled person with physical defects. Even if your taste is the same as that of goblins, we will treat you as our friend But I sincerely suggest you to treat your eye disease as soon as possible. Although love and marriage are free, I really can''t imagine you living with a goblin. " Finally, William added, "can you tell a male goblin from a female goblin?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 130 William always insisted on not marching, and Bunn had no way. After all, the army was not under his jurisdiction and command. Before long, there was a rumbling sound at the other end of the earth. A rolling smoke and dust spread. From a high altitude, you can see that the rolling smoke and dust is flying on the earth like a yellow dragon. About a few hundred meters behind the smoke dragon, there is an infantry team. The number is nearly twice as many as the cavalry in front. However, the weapon configuration is different. It is mainly composed of archers and only a hundred shield soldiers. However, considering that this is an urban garrison, not a field army, it is normal to have a slightly higher proportion of archers. However, compared with the rapid march of light cavalry, although the speed of the infantry team slows down a little, it is actually a small step forward, which actually consumes a lot of physical strength. In particular, it is obvious that there is still a battle to be fought later. As a result, it does not retain enough physical strength at this time William shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart: if it was just this quality army, I could easily eat it with this army at hand. If I had known such strength, I wouldn''t have had to worry about it. I don''t know whether the old soldier of the other party can go to the battlefield. In fact, not only William saw the vanity of the army, but also Alfred and Cecilia frowned, and their faces showed something incredible. In their impression, the private army of nobles should be very brave and good at fighting, because there are the most wars among nobles. It is often possible to evolve into a war because of a small thing, especially in the Principality of lane. Therefore, how can an army that often fights be a weak brigade? But the fact before us is that the situation of this army looks even worse than that of the white wing mercenary Corps. Sean finally knew why a hundred light cavalry would be wiped out. An army like this, let alone a hundred cavalry, can''t come back even if it goes out and meets a dead spine member of the next gold. Soon, a hundred light cavalry stopped near William''s army. They seem to know that their riding skills are not particularly good, so they don''t have the idea of showing their riding skills. They just pull the reins and try to rein in the horses. But I don''t know whether it''s lack of training or other reasons. William even saw that many light cavalry rode their horses forward for more than ten steps before they finally stopped. The light cavalry force, which had completely lost its formation while maintaining a galloping state, became more scattered at this time. After waiting for nearly half an hour, another infantry army finally arrived late, but looking at their almost exhausted appearance, William really doubted whether this army could fight. However, since the commander of the other party didn''t say anything, William was too lazy to ask. He had completely lost interest in this army. Similarly, he had no interest in the commander of this army. What''s the value of a commander who can''t even control the pace of marching? Seeing that the troops had assembled, Sean, Alfred and Cecilia fell from the tree crown and walked towards William. The two sides soon joined together. At this time, the commander who had dealt with Sean yesterday came with Bonn and another man who looked like a commander. Both sides seem to have some resentment and dissatisfaction with each other, so there are no polite greetings and other words. As soon as they open their mouth, they go straight to the subject. "What is your excellency William going to do?" The commander asked in a deep voice yesterday. "According to the entrustment agreement, our responsibilities have been completed, and the rest is your business." William replied unequivocally, "we will only assist you in your attack, but we will not be under your command, and we will decide whether to retreat according to the situation." Speaking of this, William squinted at the so-called "army" behind the three commanders. This time it was his turn to show contempt on his face. It was obvious that the vengeful William still hated the commander''s behavior in the hotel yesterday. Then there was the relentless irony: "I believe we will need to retreat soon." "As a cooperative force, I have the right to ask your troops to be under my command." The commander also did not give in, and it was clear at a glance what the abacus was. "I refuse." William sneered and took an extremely tough attitude, "if you can''t understand what I mean, I''ll repeat it to you clearly I doubt your command ability and your intentions, so I refuse to hand over my command. My troops will only assist you in your attack from the side. I will judge the specific combat situation and aircraft by myself. Therefore, if you want my troops to be responsible for frontal combat, I can clearly tell you that this is impossible. " "You!" "Lord Sean, is that your... Mercenary attitude?" Seeing that both sides were already angry, and knowing that William had sharp teeth, Bonn tried to divert his target. "William''s attitude is my attitude." Sean didn''t want to think about it. He replied lazily, "when the war broke out, everyone, including me, had to completely follow William''s command and assignment, so if you have any questions, go to William." In Sean''s view, professional things should be handled by professional people. Experience value he certainly wants, but if he wants his troops to be cannon fodder, it is impossible. Anyway, he has been promoted to level 5 and has mastered the first spell print. The remaining strength enhancement will not be available until level 10. However, he and Arnold, Alfred and others jointly assassinated more than 20 people before increasing their experience value by 9%, and the increase of experience value will increase after upgrading. According to this data, even if he slaughtered the enemy in the whole valley, he didn''t know whether he could be upgraded by two levels, but he gave up his army for such a small profit. How can Sean do it? This is a living life! It''s not a piece of data in the game! Although he knew that there could be no war without death, Sean would be very happy if a few people could die less because of his decision and some policies. This is not a compassionate mood, nor is it to buy people''s benevolence and righteousness, but only Sean thought so, so he did so. As for the reason? Sean never thought about it. Negotiations on command broke down. Bonne and two other commanders also returned to their troops and began their array and tactics. "I won''t be ashamed of your trust." William looked at Sean and sighed. How charming and charming he looked at this moment. He didn''t look like the expression a man should have. "How are you going to fight this war?" Sean smiled and said, "destroy the enemy as much as possible." "I see." William nodded with a look of awe. Soon, the rofran garrison troops completed the tactical arrangement and array arrangement. The way they fight is very old-fashioned, that is, shield soldiers are responsible for the front array, followed by gunmen and archers, and the distance between the three sides is 30 meters. After that, there was a light cavalry unit led by another commander. They didn''t move. They seemed to be standing by and resting in place. However, this tactical arrangement was quite normal. After all, in the forest terrain, it was not conducive to the attack of cavalry units. Even the light cavalry is the same. But Cecilia and Sean shook their heads when they saw the array, and the last hope for the noble garrison disappeared. And even Sean and Cecilia are so, not to mention William, who is very picky? "They''re all fools with holes in their brains." William shrugged disdainfully. "Do they think the shield is a defensive weapon? Don''t look at the difference between round shield and half shield! The Gunners in the second battle sequence are still far away from the shield soldiers. What are they thinking? Moreover, when fighting in forest terrain, the archers are actually in a concentrated formation. Do they think the target is not big enough? " At this moment, a mechanism on William seemed to be opened, and his mouth crackled like pouring beans. But although his Tucao continues, his movements are not slow. With a few gestures, the whole army make complaints about gear. William knew that the northern barbarians didn''t understand the changes of battle, but he didn''t shout Sean to make those slogans. Therefore, he simply selected some people from the archers, reorganized them and the northern barbarians into five groups, and then let the northern barbarians remember their commanders, just like five pinions, and his orders will be accurately transmitted to each group through these commanders, so that the five pinions can become a big gear. Although this command method is simple, it is very effective for the northern barbarians. William, of course, can''t continue to sit on the horse. Such a goal is too conspicuous. As an excellent commander, of course, he can''t make such a mistake. A hundred northern barbarians raised their half body shields and moved forward carefully. From the beginning, they formed five independent half arc arrays according to the order of their team leader, but the five half arc arrays were closely combined with each other, and the flaws exposed by any half arc array would be made up by the half arc array on the other side, It looks like an omni-directional circular array, but when viewed from a high altitude, the circular array looks like five petals. This is the infantry defense array - flower array developed by William himself, which is most suitable for marching in forest terrain. The nearly 100 meter archers are veterans who have really experienced countless battles in the trade capital. Although they are demobilized, they are more or less nervous and uneasy, but once they enter the combat state, they become calm and calm, and all kinds of anxiety and uneasiness disappear completely, because they know that if they are distracted at this time, they will be the first to die. Since they are veterans who have experienced cruel war, William naturally does not need to make any reminders and arrangements. At the moment of entering the forest, except that the 30 people named by William were in the middle of the flower array, like flower buds, all the other archers were scattered around the flower array, moving forward carefully and carefully with the help of the trunk. As for whether some of these bowmen will take the opportunity to escape, it is beyond the control of Sean and others. After all, the soldiers who were originally surrendered also had some threats and coercion, so it is naturally impossible to count on their loyalty. Almost William''s troops had just started in the forest, and a dense stretch of strings echoed in the whole forest, and countless arrows suddenly poured in. Sean soon experienced his unbearable attack on the white wing mercenary regiment that night. More than a dozen archers and northern barbarians fell one after another, and several of them were killed on the spot! "Shield array!" William hid behind the shield of the northern barbarians at the first time, and did not forget to give the command, "shoot freely!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 131 Arrows rain like locusts. The flying arrows shot from all directions in the forest and landed on William''s flower array, but they were blocked by the solid shield, making only a tinkling sound. After the first wave of arrow rain attack, the northern barbarians who were completely on the defensive were never hit by the flying arrow again. Together with the archers in the center of the flower array, they were well protected and didn''t have to worry about life threats at all. With the contraction of the flower array, the whole array looks like a bud in bud. However, compared with the situation on William''s side, the troops stationed by Loveland can be said to be a Shura field. Arrow rain is covered on both sides at the same time. Because the archer troops of the Loveland garrison will shrink their formation, they have become the target of the other party''s key attack. The dense arrows were at least twice or three times as many as Sean''s side. Under the first wave of arrow rain, nearly 100 people of the rofeland garrison fell forever, and the number of injured people even far exceeded this number. It was just the first wave of attack. The rofeland garrison was in a state of chaos, and even the most basic counterattack could not be achieved. Then there is the second wave of arrow rain. However, due to the presence of Loveland troops on the other side to attract fire, Sean''s forces, which seem to be more cautious and difficult to deal with, naturally did not encounter such a strong attack. It is obvious that the other party''s purpose is only to use the coverage of arrow rain to delay the speed of Sean and others. This tactic is exactly the same as that used by Sean in burrows forest that night! As long as they concentrate their forces, they can concentrate their forces and eat Sean''s army in turn after solving the large number of Loveland garrison that seems obviously easier to deal with. After all, Sean''s army has only 200 people, which is obviously not much in the eyes of the enemy, especially they have 100 northern barbarians who are considered the most unfit soldiers. In any way, Sean''s army is obviously a soft persimmon! Judging from the current situation, it is not clear whether the enemy''s commander is very good, Sean and others, but it is certain that the other party knows how to fight better than the fools stationed in rofland. Of course, there is nothing new in tactics, but war never needs anything new, as long as it is practical - and there is no doubt that this arrow rain covered tactic is the most suitable in this forest terrain. At least, Sean''s army was really dragged down. Moreover, the number of archers of the opponent is not small. The continuous arrow rain and the accurate shooting from time to time make Sean completely unable to lift his head. Although their counterattack was much better than rofran''s garrison, it was not sharp. After a few arrows were fired, they didn''t know whether they had hit the enemy. However, what is different from the tense atmosphere is the excited William in the flower array. William''s face flushed. He looked like drunk. William, who was already more beautiful than a woman, now looked full of strange charm. He closed his mouth and smiled, his eyes were surprisingly bright, and his breath was extremely heavy, but everyone knew that William was the most dangerous at this time. The more excited he was, the calmer his mind would be, and the acceleration of thinking would make him have faster judgment ability. "The other commander is at least better than the waste." William chuckled and said in a thick voice, "there are not many archers against us. They are divided into two batches..." At the same time, William didn''t know where to pick up a branch and drew a half arc on the ground, just like a watershed. At the bottom of the watershed, he drew a circle and said, "this is us." Then, on the other side of the watershed, three smaller circles were drawn at the left, middle and right positions: "this is the distribution of each other''s archers There may be a slight deviation, but in fact it should be about the same. " The branch drew in its own circle, directly pulled a straight line into the small circle on the left, and said in a deep voice: "open the array later, all the archers will shoot their arrows here for me, no matter whether it works or not, stare at me here Sean, Mr. Fred, you lead the fourth and fifth team and quickly insert to the right. You don''t need to worry about the others. As long as you can insert into the enemy line, it''s enough. " Another straight line connects the smaller circle and the larger circle on the right. Finally, the branch fell on the small circle in the middle: "Miss Cecilia, can you throw your fireball about 200 meters away?" "No problem." Cecilia thought for a moment and then nodded, "but... It may cause a mountain fire." "It doesn''t matter." William didn''t even think about it. "Then I''ll give you the middle group of archers, Miss Cecilia Ann Nuo, once Cecilia attacks, you immediately lead the second team to rush towards the middle. You don''t need to care about anything, just kill! " "Good!" Ann Nuo, a big fool, smiled and nodded without the slightest fear on his face. But everyone knows that the middle road is the real danger, because he will be attacked by the left, the middle and the right. If you want to shoot the arrow on the left, you can only shoot blindly in the forest, because the distance between each other is at least 200 meters. The other side can see its own side, but its own side can''t see the other side; The road on the right, because of the lack of long-range attack, can only wait until close to launch the attack. Although it is dangerous, it is not as good as the middle road. Moreover, William only allocated a team of 20 people to Ann Nuo, far less than the 40 people on the right. "Shall I come?" Alfred frowned. William shook his head and said only one sentence: "he is a northern barbarian." Steel wing is an army composed solely of northern barbarians. Whether now or in the future, Sean has decided that he will never mix with other ethnic tribes, so the future head of this corps will only be one person, that is anno. Although the current steel wings are all from the anno tribe, other northern barbarians will be incorporated in the future, so anno must start training from now on. William doesn''t ask Arnold to lead the army alone, but at least he must be brave and always rush to the front line. Another dense rain of arrows poured down and jingled. When the last sound stopped, William''s lips gently spit out a word: "open the array!" It''s like mercury pouring into the ground, and it''s like a flash in the pan. The strong shields of steel wings were put down together, and the action was neat and uniform, which was completely different from the behavior of northern barbarians. Originally, the shield array, which was stacked one after another like a whole, was completely dispersed by 100 individuals in one second, and then operated quickly like a gear, turning into five individuals who are independent and pulling each other. An archer suddenly stood up from the array. His arrow was already on the arrow, but he didn''t pull the string. In the process of getting up, the right hand gradually opens the bow string, while the left hand raises the bow at the same time. When people stand straight, the bow string is just full moon. Not how to aim, just aim the arrow at the direction specified by William, and then gently pinch the right hand of the tail feather. "Whew!" When the arrow left the string, the tail feather pulled out a white mark in the air and disappeared into the dark forest in the distance. This arrow, like a leading horse, followed by dozens of arrows, flew in this direction. They don''t ask for accuracy. They just cover in a general direction. The pouring arrows form a counterattack with sufficient deterrence in an instant. Then, the scattered archers began to shoot in this direction as if they had found the backbone. Countless arrows didn''t care whether they could hit the enemy. Instead, they were more like venting the previously suppressed grievances and anger. In an instant, the enemy on the left was completely suppressed, but the other party was suppressed. At this time, Sean, Alfred and Arnold have also charged towards their respective goals with the team assigned by William. Ann Nuo raised his shield''s left hand, and a slight tremor came from the forearm muscle against the shield, which was the impact force after the arrow was blocked. Anno didn''t have time or opportunity to see what the feather arrows shot from the left were like. He could only hold the half body shield in his hand in front of his left to protect his head and upper body. As for the part below his thigh, he was completely powerless. However, the other party is not a sharpshooter anyway. Judging from his fast running action, it is a little difficult to shoot him in both legs. Ann Nuo''s left hand held the long gun tightly. He rushed to the front of the team. As the former Youchang, the current captain and the future head, Ann Nuo''s heart is actually very proud, happy and satisfied. He knew that there would be no shortage of food for the tribe in the future, and no one in their tribe would starve to death, or even be judged like an animal in a cage, let alone be looked down upon by others everywhere. During the period when he was held underground by the sardins chamber of Commerce, he also heard some "predecessors" mention the word "master". Of course, he also knew that slaves had no human rights and would be severely beaten if they encountered anything unpleasant. Ann Nuo doesn''t know whether Sean is the so-called good master in the mouth of those predecessors, but in his own opinion, Sean is a good unitary leader. He not only gave them food, but also gave them a place to live, and even gave them unprecedented treatment and new equipment. The only thing they need to do is to do something similar to what they used to do when hunting in the ice, but the goal is to change into people with two legs. Of course, there are those "training" that he doesn''t understand, but William said can make them live longer. At the beginning, Arnold was actually a little cunning, because he felt that if Sean was their "unitary leader", they would have a place for food in the future. Later, in order to make his tribe "valuable" as those predecessors said, anno quickly told Sean what he was good at without reservation, and then went all out to complete Sean''s orders. Anno found that he didn''t hate such a life. For their northern barbarians, being alive is a kind of happiness, and having a full meal is a greater happiness. They haven''t read a book or learned any knowledge. They can get some very superficial things, and don''t know what is right and wrong, but they know what gratitude is. They are not grateful to God, because the northern barbarians never believe in any gods. Their ancestor worship is the source of their source of strength, so they thank Sean, because Sean has guaranteed their future. A light shock came from his left arm. It was the impact of another arrow hitting it. Arnold ignored it. He held his long gun tightly and ran quickly in the forest. His sharp eyes like hawks and falcons kept scanning the possible enemies in the direction of progress. When he was ready to act, William whispered to him. He said that his task was heavy and the possibility of death was great, but the longer he could hold on, the less pressure on Sean would be. For Sean, anno doesn''t mind sacrificing, because he knows that his tribe has a better unitary leader than himself - their tribe''s future has been guaranteed, their parents don''t have to worry about not enough food, but choose to starve for the tribe''s future, and he doesn''t have to worry that someone can''t survive the cold climate because of hunger. Suddenly! A feather arrow shot from the forest! The archer had a very good time to aim, and even had calculated the advance amount, so when the arrow came, it could have wiped the edge of the shield in ano''s hand, and the tail feather had even brushed the edge of the shield. The arrow came too suddenly. When anno found it, the arrow had wiped his shield and shot. At this time, it was obviously impossible to dodge or resist. However, perhaps because the tail feather brushed the edge of the shield, the arrow that was originally shot at his throat deviated slightly, and finally only stabbed into his left shoulder - that is the only place without shelter, because the shoulder protection of Liu nailed breastplate is on the right. It hurts a little. This was Arnold''s first thought, but the arrow only stopped his body slightly. But soon, Ann Nuo was very excited, because this was the first enemy he found, so he ran in the direction of the enemy at a faster speed and looked at the other party''s running back. Ann Nuo changed the long gun on his right hand slightly, threw it fiercely, and the long gun ran through the other party''s body and nailed him to the ground. Then when he ran past him, anno held the handle of the long gun in his right hand and pulled it out with a strong lift. The whole process didn''t even waste a second. Then, Ann Nuo sounded William''s warning again, and then he did an action that would never happen when hunting in the ice area in the past - Ann Nuo suddenly opened his throat and shouted with great excitement, completely venting the pent up emotion in his heart. In this way, should be able to attract more attention£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 132 War never deviates from man''s will. But the rhythm of war will change. Arnold''s wild roar full of Fauvism immediately attracted the situation of the whole southern battlefield - Sean''s troops and rofeland''s garrison are not in the same direction. As a cooperative force, they have a long distance from rofeland''s garrison. At least now Sean can''t see rofeland''s garrison at all, Because they are closer to the south, the battlefield on their side is the southern battlefield, and the roflan garrison is the northern battlefield. At this moment, almost all the enemy archers hiding in the forest have focused on the big man anno, and more and more arrows greet him, which has almost completely restrained his progress. Several northern barbarians who followed Arnold quickly came to protect Arnold, but because they only learned half of the flower array, if they were not combined with other "gears", their defense array was full of holes. With such a small delay, anno has two more arrows. Although they are not fatal, they have slightly affected the exertion of combat effectiveness. At his side, a northern barbarian also fell - the poor child was just a young man who didn''t look very old. Anyway, he was no more than 20 years old. He blocked several feather arrows from the right for anno, but he was coldly shot in the back of the head by an arrow and died on the spot. Watching the boy fall, the surrounding northern barbarians did not show how angry they were, and there was only a faint sadness in their eyes. Anno knew the boy, or he remembered the names of more than 7000 people in the whole tribe. The boy told him yesterday that he must be as great as him in the future. Arnold just smiled foolishly, and then told him that the real greatness was not himself, but Sean. Then the boy said that he would be as great as Sean, so that all the northern barbarians would no longer be hungry. What a simple boy. Yesterday''s scene is still vivid, and the hearty laughter seems to have not disappeared, but today, it has become a corpse. "Ah!" Anno uttered a louder sound, such as the roar of a raging beast, and soon all the northern barbarians roared with it, shaking the sky! Then, Arnold pulled out all three arrows from his body. After the battle of Burris forest, all the northern barbarians had received a knowledge popularization course on arrows. If they were hit by an arrow on the battlefield, the most taboo thing was to break the arrow on the spot, especially the arrow aimed at the rib. Because if the arrows in these positions are violently broken, the arrows shot into the body can easily break the ribs. If the bone marrow flows into the blood, even the priest can''t treat the thrombosis caused. This is a disease of human blood circulation, and to treat this disease close to the divine field, it is something that only high-level functionaries such as the divine family or the Pope can do. Therefore, on the battlefield of the miracle continent, the divination of priests is very important, especially all kinds of healing divination to heal wounds. But most of the time, they will choose a part-time Deputy position such as herbalist, that is, to give first aid to the injured who cannot be treated by magic. It is also undesirable to forcibly pull out the arrow. Not to mention whether the first situation will occur, just the wound where the barb of the arrow is pulled out and torn open will cause accelerated blood loss and even other diseases - although there is no such feeling of so-called bacterial infection in this world, in fact, this pathological effect also exists. But at the moment, anno obviously has no time to worry about these. With the three blood arrows coming out, anno threw the arrows to the ground, and a lot of blood gushed from the torn wound, which almost dyed half of his body red in an instant. The accelerated loss of blood became an urging sign for anno. But fortunately, Arnold felt as if he hadn''t hurt a bone. After the three arrows were pulled out, Anna''s face also showed a ferocious look. The arrows are still raining, completely blocking the advance of anno. Moreover, the enemy has become a lot more cunning. They don''t shoot at a fixed position. They change their position almost every time they shoot one or two arrows. Even if this way will reduce their shooting frequency, they have a large number. It seems that everything has not changed. The shooting speed and frequency of arrows are still so fast. But why did anno care? At the mention of the long gun, anno stood up again, and the northern barbarians around him also moved. There were only 19 people left, and many of them were still injured. They also had several arrows in their bodies, but like anno, they forcibly pulled out the arrows without care, and did not consider the possible situation in the future. Then Arnold ran quickly towards the group of archers he had watched. Twenty northern barbarians galloped like twenty furious beasts. They held shields and guns and risked death in the forest with arrows like locusts. As William asserted at the beginning, the pressure and death threat brought by flying arrows from three directions always follow Arnold them. As long as they make a slight mistake, they will usher in the end of death. On the right, Sean in the charge glanced sideways at Arnold''s team. The small group of enemies they were staring at was only five people. After a fierce and rapid short exchange, five archers became corpses, but Arnold was hit by another arrow, and one of the 19 people who followed him fell down again, and the others were more or less injured, The situation is clearly not optimistic. Sean clenched his teeth. His running body suddenly broke, and the whole man ran towards anno. He subconsciously turned with the body of the northern barbarians behind him. When they reacted, everyone was a little stunned, but then he burst out a more intense and excited roar and stepped to catch up with him. While Sean was running, his lips moved slightly, and short mantra syllables kept popping out. A few seconds later, his body suddenly lightened, and each step could sweep a few meters away. Looking at Sean''s move, Alfred, who has been gloomy, raised his mouth slightly and showed an imperceptible smile: "brothers! We have dinner! " He held the flame lion''s tusks high in his hand, just like cooperating with his actions. The flame lion''s tusks suddenly shone with bright red light at this moment, and the flow pattern of the flame was fluctuating, as if Alfred was holding a flame in his hand. Countless eyes in the forest turned to Alfred at this moment. After all, not everyone can have magic weapons. For a moment, there was a brief silence among the enemy archers, just like they lost their attack target. But this moment didn''t last long. It was only about one or two seconds. Then most of the arrows fired again were covered towards Alfred, and the pressure on Sean and Arnold immediately decreased - but this reduction was only relative to the beginning. William, who was in the rear, looked at Sean''s private transfer of combat targets and Alfred''s arm shaking and shouting at that moment. He shook his head reluctantly: "these two idiots, are farting when they say everything outside and follow my command?" Cecilia glared at William angrily, but she could not speak, because his magic was just at the most critical time. But William said so, but in fact, there was not much make complaints about him, as if he had already expected such a result. In general, Tucao is just a habit of subconscious: "third teams, support Fred." As his words fell, the fourth steel wing team, which had long been unable to control, immediately ran in the direction of Alfred like a tiger. Because they have long held their breath, and there is no arrow to stop them, they run faster and fiercer than others. "Miss Cecilia, do it." "Hum!" Cecilia spits out the last magic syllable and a cold hum. The huge magic is instantly emitted from her. Under the traction of spiritual force, she quickly generates three vortices in the air and absorbs a large number of fire elements. In a moment, three fireballs are ignited with a "bang" in the air. Each fireball is as big as a washbasin, It seemed a little bigger than the fireball Sean saw that night. With Cecilia''s little hand pointing, three fireballs, like runaway wild horses, roared ahead at a faster speed than the northern barbarians. The location of the attack was designated by William himself. There are the most enemy archers in this position. Although it is slightly scattered, if the continuous fireball detonates in this position, it will be enough to sweep the surrounding area of tens of meters. As long as it is within this range, the enemy will have absolutely nothing to hide. The fiery fireball soon fell within William''s designated range. The enemy didn''t see the three fireballs, but the fireball roared and flew much faster than they thought. They didn''t have much time to react at all, so they had to run subconsciously. But Cecilia''s fireball was obviously completely different from what they knew. When the three fireballs fell to the ground and exploded, the hot flowing flame gushed out like a wave, and the shock wave generated by the explosion spread wildly around. The smoke, sand and dead leaves gathered into a gray wave, and in the middle of the explosion range, the mushroom cloud rose slowly in the rising pillar of fire. This damage range is obviously much wider than the enemy expected. At least 20 archers were directly swallowed up by the fire in the explosion of continuous fireballs, and about several to more than ten enemies were affected by different degrees of damage. It seems that frightened by the explosion of this continuous fireball, the arrows fired by the enemy obviously stopped again. By this time, Sean had arrived at Arnold''s side; The third team has also joined the fifth team led by Alfred; Cecilia''s second round of fireball has once again entered the stage of magic singing. Only William, whose face was flushed with excitement, gradually subsided and looked a little lost: "it seems that the level of the other party''s commander is just that The first team, advance to the left and start sweeping the enemy All archers, under the condition of ensuring their own safety, give necessary support to the steel wing forward force, and all people shoot freely. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 133 There is a saying on the miracle continent. On the battlefield, only magicians can deal with magicians. Because the strategic deterrence of magicians is too great. Although their attack range is not as far as that of archers, they have a super large range of lethality that archers can''t do. In particular, the power of the large-scale magic array composed of MAGE legions is even more terrible - but in this level of war, mages are not used to kill each other, but to contain each other. Therefore, the correct meaning of this sentence on the miracle continent is that only magicians can interfere with the magician''s magic array on the battlefield. Because of this, magicians are the most valuable talents in the miracle continent. Usually, magicians can only appear in wars of a certain weight level. At present, this secret contest between two lords obviously does not reach the scale that requires the action of magicians - most of the nobles who can have the field can afford one or two magicians. Although their strength is not high, they are by no means apprentices. As for the real aristocrats, there will never be fewer magicians, but their strength is high and low. On the contrary, the number of magicians under the command of those powerful nobles varies, and some even have only one or two. However, the strength of these magicians is unparalleled. Basically, one can be used as two or three, which is not a big problem. There are three magicians under Athena''s command. They are all superior silver, which is similar to her own rank. They all belong to the degree that they can break through to the next gold at any time. The enemy did not expect that there was a magician in the current war, which was completely beyond everyone''s expectation! A level 4 magic fireball burns more than 30 people. Although it is because of the concentration of people, it also proves the magician''s terrible ability on the battlefield. At the moment, the second fireball has roared out. This time, the attack target is located about 180 meters in front of Cecilia, which is also the place with the most intensive arrow shooting just now. After the three fireballs went down, the flame was enough to burn everything around. Several dodging human torches ran out from behind the trees and fell down screaming. Cecilia didn''t know how many people were killed by the continuous fireball this time, but she thought that the opponents with preparation and defense would not fall down as many people as they did for the first time just now. Only William, after squinting and observing the firing frequency and number of arrows, said in his heart: fifty. At least 50 people, fewer died and more injured. Cecilia''s little face was pale. The two successive fireballs almost consumed the magic in her body. William''s judgment has always been very accurate. To the extent of Cecilia, he can only cast a continuous fireball three times at most, and then faint due to the depletion of magic. This is not a good thing for a magician - at least, all magicians in the miracle continent think so, but only Sean doesn''t think so. Cecilia has also tried. Magic exhaustion will indeed cause a stronger reaction than hangover, but it will also stimulate the growth of magic and mental power. Although it is slow, it is indeed effective. But now in the war, she can''t really exhaust all her magic, because it will make her a burden and burden. What Cecilia fears most is to become Sean''s burden and burden. Her eyes searched the battlefield, and then fixed on Sean about 130 or 40 meters ahead. Sean split one of his arrows with an arrow, and several steel wing guards immediately rushed up and stood up with shields to protect Sean and anno. The surrounding northern barbarians also seemed to have found the backbone, and began to rotate like a precision gear to form a steel barrier. The two people protected in the crowd were the chief of their old and new generations. "You Chang, I''m sorry..." anno gasped, still showing a silly smile on his face, but he was a little more embarrassed, "I couldn''t... Complete the task..." "Shut up!" Sean roared rudely. He threw his long sword on the ground. At the moment, this magic weapon worth more than ten thousand gold is not even as important as Ann Nuo in his eyes. "Lie down quickly. It''s hurt like this. What are you doing so hard!" "I''ll help when I''m full." Ann Nuo still giggles. She can''t see weakness in her smile, but sincerity. Sean didn''t speak, but just reached out and broke the arrow that hadn''t been pulled out of him. This technique was learned by him after the first World War. Those veterans also knew a little about battlefield first aid. After this last night, I took off my clothes and tore them into strips of cloth, and then wrapped them on Arnold''s body, but the means of hemostasis was still poor after all. "You Chang, this really hurts." Ann Nuo was still smiling and grinning. Naturally, he said, "I''m tired. I''m afraid I''ll fall asleep after lying down." "Don''t sleep!" Sean shouted in a deep voice. A flower dress has become rags. In addition to Ann Nuo, there are more than a dozen other people who are injured, some light and some heavy. Sean''s clothes are obviously not enough to wrap up. He can only give priority to those who are slightly seriously injured, but the most serious one has knelt on the ground and died, but he still carries the shield with his body and adheres to the final promise. All the northern barbarians didn''t speak. They were like silent volcanoes. They didn''t erupt, but the time had not come. "You go back to William." Sean continued in a deep voice, "take all the wounded back!" "You Chang! I can still fight! " Anna is in a hurry. "This is an order." After Sean dropped his last word, he immediately left the battle and rushed towards an enemy he was staring at. After performing the lightness technique, Sean''s speed was very fast. He just put his toes on the ground a little, and the whole person flew out, and the distance of more than ten meters was jumped under this point. This is not a matter of explosive power, but that Sean''s weight is infinitely close to zero, so there is no obstacle. Several misjudged arrows are shot behind him. Then, with a wave of Sean''s long sword, a head flies up, and the archer''s body shape even ran several steps before falling down. rear. The steel wings of the fourth team escorted the other 17 people, including anno, back quickly. Some of these people were seriously injured and others were extremely lightly injured, but in fact, in addition to anno and several others, the rest still had the strength to continue fighting. It''s just that Sean knows that Arnold is not a teacher''s child. He won''t go back to recover from his injury, so he can only be suppressed and sent back. In his heart, Sean didn''t want Anna to die so soon. This is a rare northern barbarian with great brains. ahead. Alfred, dressed in black armor, with a flaming halberd in his hand, rushed to the front with the order of "dinner". He is like a fierce tiger rushing into the sheep. The red light shining and flowing will inevitably take the life of at least one enemy. It is not that there are no archers shooting arrows at him, but even the three edged armor breaking arrows can''t shoot through his heavy armor, not to mention the ordinary arrows in the hands of these archers? As long as it wasn''t the arrow that shot at his head, Alfred ignored it directly with his heavy armor. Compared with Sean''s lightness and swiftness, Alfred''s open and close movement was as brave as a God. Forty steel winged soldiers like wolves rushed after Alfred. Most of the time, they couldn''t get any combat achievements. Often when Alfred just found a man, he rushed over and crossed with his opponent. When he saw a flash of fire, he was divided into two parts, so that once they found the enemy in the back, they immediately threw out their long guns. I learned this skill from Arnold. For these northern barbarians, the long gun in the right hand and the heavy shield in the left hand are not worth drying at all. With Alfred leading the way, these northern barbarians are even more fearless. Most of the arrows fired are blocked by heavy shields, and a few hit the body only slightly. As long as they don''t hit the key and don''t pull hard like Arnold, they still have the power to fight again. Only a few people who exert too much force and accidentally break the arrow will feel the strong pain on their body. Alfred led a sharp knife, which plowed the enemy hard from right to left like a slice of cheese. The flames burned by Cecilia''s continuous fireballs formed a watershed, just as William had painted before. In the inner circle of the line of fire, after Sean cleaned up his opponent and sent anno and several seriously injured northern barbarians down, nearly 30 northern barbarians immediately returned to the front and began to help Sean clean up the remaining enemies. They learned from anno''s one shot throwing. As long as there is a trace of the enemy, they throw a gun. Even if they don''t kill the enemy, it''s enough to scare the enemy out. Because Sean will come and kill. After Alfred ploughed the outer ring of the fire line once, he began to plough it twice. As for the first front on the left, William was the least worried, because with the cooperation of nearly 100 archers and 20 steel winged soldiers, it was the fastest collapsing front, waiting to attack the center with Alfred one left and one right, and the enemy left in the inner circle would have nowhere to escape. It''s as easy as catching a turtle in a jar. Although the war continued, William knew that the victory or defeat of the war in the South had been decided from the moment Cecilia sent out a continuous fireball. However, his face was a little disappointed because he didn''t expect an official in this war. With William''s strength, of course, it can be seen that these archers, in addition to a little cooperation in the initial formation, were completely caught up in the situation of fighting separately after being counterattacked by him, without any cooperation, and even the melee troops did not appear. Even the most stupid commander could not make such a mistake, so William knew that his troops in this war situation were completely ignored by the other commander. A war without a commander is not a war in William''s eyes. It''s a massacre£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 134 Defeat! At least 200 archers were completely defeated by William''s simple move of three lines. And this, even can not reflect William''s outstanding command ability at all. It completely depends on the disproportionate strong combat effectiveness of Sean and others and the other party to crush the opponent. Moreover, the key turning point of the whole war lies in Cecilia''s continuous fireball. Relying on these two magic attacks, the morale and psychological defense of the other party were completely defeated, resulting in a large area of chaos. However, the current result of the war is a little big loss for Sean''s army. The northern barbarians alone killed more than ten people in the battle. After treatment, four people will lose their combat ability, and seven people will be seriously injured, including anno. Fortunately, they are only seriously injured. As for more than 20 people with minor injuries, it is equivalent to directly abolishing two teams. In terms of archers, the losses were relatively minor. Only eight people were killed and 15 people were injured. Only one unlucky guy was broken by an arrow and lost his fighting ability. However, when they gathered again, there were less than 90 people, and at least 10 people escaped. "Let the wounded go back to the city first." Sean whispered, "they are in such a state that they can''t continue to fight." William nodded, then began to arrange, and soon all the bodies of the dead were stacked together, which had to be dealt with after the war. The seriously injured, accompanied by the slightly injured, began to return to the city of Loveland, especially Ann Nuo. He must receive treatment immediately. The battlefield first aid carried out by Sean and William can only barely stop his bleeding. Sean remembers that there is a temple in the city of Loveland, where the priest should be able to help with treatment. The returning team was led by Cecilia, because her situation was obviously not suitable to continue fighting. Although Cecilia was dissatisfied, Sean made Cecilia obedient by saying "don''t worry, afraid of other accidents on the road". Of course, this is not Sean''s excuse, but there are indeed many things to deal with after returning to the city, and only he and Cecilia can deal with such things. Although William looks quite normal, if he is allowed to engage in diplomacy, he is expected to be angry with the other party. When everything was arranged, a few minutes later, only more than 130 people remained in the forest. "Can you still play?" Sean asked. "It depends." William can''t guarantee that he won''t be blindly confident and never belittle himself. If he can continue to fight, he will never be merciful, but if he knows it''s impossible to win, he will withdraw without hesitation. "If the other party''s remaining troops are not much and they are not so fierce and disabled, he can still fight. If it doesn''t work, we''ll just withdraw our troops. Anyway, these are all roblan... Or, it''s the whole danawi thing. It has nothing to do with us. " Sean nodded and stopped talking. Then the team, led by William, began to rush towards the northern situation. As for the mountain fire that has been burning at the moment, Sean and others don''t care. Anyway, the forest is not theirs. Besides, there''s no time to put out the fire now. The distance of hundreds of meters is not far. It was only a few minutes, but when Sean and others arrived, they were severely shocked by the scene in front of them. If the result of William''s fight against the enemy can be regarded as a massacre, the situation of the enemy''s garrison against rofeland can be regarded as a massacre. There are only two hundred of hundreds of rofeland garrison at the moment! The whole battlefield looked almost like a thorny woodland. Arrows were inserted everywhere, and a large number of bodies were killed by arrows. Some who survived by chance also basically lost their fighting ability at this time. Either they were seriously injured or they couldn''t afford to continue fighting. The remaining troops with less than 200 people are also in a circle and are fighting desperately. However, if they continue to go under the current situation and are completely annihilated and eaten by the enemy, it will be sooner or later. "The enemy commander has some strength." William glanced at the situation on the field and basically deduced the situation of the war, "he knows the truth that shooting the disabled does not kill. The more people he let rofran garrison are crying, the greater the blow to the morale of the remaining people. But what a pity... " "What a pity?" Asked Alfred, who really did not know much about such marching arrangements. "He shouldn''t have put all his combat power here." The answer to Alfred was Sean, "he put all his combat power here, which is tantamount to explicitly annihilating this army, which will arouse the death battle of the Loveland garrison, and the morale reduction impact of the cries of the wounded will be weakened a lot If he had just put in a close combat force of about 100 people and at least one commander on our battlefield, we would not be able to end the battle so soon. " Alfred thought: "as long as he can hold us down, he can wipe out the garrison But with fewer troops, isn''t the result the same? " "War has never been one to one in terms of literal strength. If so, what do other principalities need to do?" William said lightly, "wouldn''t it be good to directly divide the whole continent into seven empires The victory situation does not lie in total annihilation. As long as he can hold us down, the war situation on his side will be more perfect. The most important thing is that his damage will be much lighter. " Alfred seemed to understand something. "Can you still fight?" Sean asked. William did not reply immediately, but kept a close eye on the other party''s military movements. At this time, the Loveland Garrison has been completely surrounded. The troops of both sides are basically face-to-face hand combat. Long range attack has little effect except precision shooting. However, in such a situation where you have me and I have you, even accurate shooting does not necessarily guarantee that you can definitely hit your opponent, so you basically can''t see the archer''s shooting. But if you think you can take advantage of it at this time, you are very wrong. In William''s eyes, the enemy forces seem to be too calm. Even if the current war situation looks unusually fierce, there is still an inexplicable danger lurking. This is the fundamental reason why William did not attack immediately, but chose latent approach. "The other party has at least one ambush." William shook his head, "we only have more than 100 people left. Even if those fools of the rofeland garrison are willing to cooperate with us to fight back, there are only 300 people at most, but now there are nearly 400 close combat soldiers on the other side, and at least hundreds of archers are hidden, and there is even an ambush of unknown scale and quantity. If we rush out now, It will definitely suffer extremely heavy losses. " "It may also be a mystery." Sean spoke. "We don''t rule out this possibility, but the other party already knows our existence. Look at the burning fire behind us and the roar just now, plus the local bowmen who fled, the other party must know something about our strength If you were inferior to yourself, what would you do? " "Show the enemy that he is weak!" Alfred spoke without even thinking. "Even Fred knows the truth, that is, the whole continent knows it." William commented coldly. "Why do I think this is not praising me?" "So what''s next?" Sean asked. "Do you have to wipe out the other side?" William asked back, "if you say yes, there is also a way. We can go around behind each other and completely defeat each other''s ambush, and then attack in turn. However, in this way, our casualties will be very heavy, and we have to hand over our fate to this waste army. If they collapse too early, Then we, who are behind the enemy, may be hit by two sides. " "So what if we change the way to win?" "That''s easy." Said William. "Then follow the simple method." Sean thought for a moment and finally decided to give up the tempting scheme of completely annihilating his opponents, because the experience value provided by these enemy soldiers was not much, and there was no need to take a life-threatening risk for these people. After receiving a clear answer, William immediately began to take action. Under his command, the northern barbarians, led by Alfred and Sean, marched out of the forest, and then made a loud cry to kill and charged at the enemy. With Sean and Alfred here, it''s difficult to intercept the more than 60 northern barbarians. At least two strong men on the bronze peak are needed to stop Sean and Alfred. The more than 60 archers at a later position are also firing with their bows. Under William''s command, there is no need to worry about whether the other party is the enemy or the garrison of rofeland city. They just need to pour out all the arrows in their hands. Anyway, the number of enemies on the battlefield is obviously more than that of rofeland garrison. Even if they are injured by mistake, it is not very serious in proportion. The arrow arrived faster than the charge of Alfred and others. Because of indiscriminate shooting, even the garrison in rofeland city had to resist. However, under this wave of arrow rain, the enemy still suffered heavy casualties. At least more than ten people fell directly under this wave of shooting. After that, the northern barbarian troops led by Sean and Alfred finally penetrated into the battlefield. Because the Loveland garrison had standard military uniforms, it would not kill the wrong people. In the face of the sudden arrival of reinforcements, the morale of Loveland''s garrison seems to have improved a little, and the battle has become brave. A few minutes after the battle, the enemy suddenly sounded the war drum of withdrawal after dropping dozens of bodies. The enemy in black armor began to retreat backward like a ebb tide, and then quickly withdrew into the dark woods. In order to make the trick more realistic, the other party even left a rear hall army of nearly 100 people, but they didn''t fight to the death. Instead, they began to fight and retreat after pestering the roflan garrison ready to pursue. At this time, the roflan garrison, who had completely killed the red eye, didn''t notice the despicable tactics of luring the enemy in front of them. However, Loveland garrison wanted to pursue, but Sean and others didn''t think so. After defeating their opponents, Sean and others stopped and didn''t pursue at all. After pursuing for some time, the roflan garrison seemed to find that the reinforcements did not mean to pursue, so they gave up the pursuit and began to retreat back. When the two sides gathered again, Bonn immediately found Sean, and his face looked very angry£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 135 "Why not pursue!" With red eyes, Bunn rushed over and reached out to grab Sean''s skirt. Alfred reached out and squeezed Bon''s hand. No matter how hard he struggled, it didn''t help. With a gentle push, Bonn, who had exhausted almost all his strength, immediately fell to the ground. For a time, he couldn''t get up. There was no commander willing to help them. Almost everyone was distracted and just sat on the ground to rest. Only more than 130 people brought by Sean were responsible for helping treat the wounded. "Look at your army. It''s already like this. Do you still want to pursue?" Sean sneered, with his disdain on his face. "Do you know where the other party''s Archer troops are hidden? How do you know that the other party has not prepared another ambush? " The two questions, however, made bonne look stunned and didn''t know what to respond. He glanced back at his troops. The casualties were terrible. More than three-quarters of the bodies left on the battlefield belonged to him. Only in the first arrow rain and shooting, the archer troops were almost lost, and then when the enemy launched an assault, the war situation was really upside down. In less than 20 minutes, the front-line troops were completely defeated and all 50 long Gunners were killed. If it were not for the other side''s encirclement and preparation for the total annihilation of their own side, the surviving people would not even fight back. But when they first entered the forest, they still had the spring and autumn dream of annihilating the other side, and even arranged a cavalry force to hunt down those fleeing enemies. But the result Bonne''s face was blank. Sean''s face was even worse at the sight of Bonn. He knows that in this world, many are ordinary people who do nothing, just like Arnold and Alfred. They have to sell their dignity and labor in order to survive. Alfred is better. He has pride, strength and potential. Most of them are people who suffer from discrimination like Arnold. Talents like Cecilia and William are only a few in this world. They can''t represent the public at all, because individual cases are not qualified to be compared. However, even ordinary people like Alfred and Arnold know where their strength limit is, and they will never be blindly confident. Sean has always believed that although the world is composed of ordinary people, professional things should be handled by professional people. If you can''t become a professional, just follow the advice of professionals. So when William joined his team, he would hand over all matters such as war command to William. Even if he wanted to become a lord in the future, he would be happy to be a small soldier instead of blindly directing. But Bonn''s situation was different. He was a commander with little ability, but he thought his command ability was excellent and even had to be ambitious. Once things are completely different from the development he expected, he will become irritable and anxious, and even completely lose his analytical ability. In fact, people like this are not suitable to serve as commanders from the beginning, let alone important positions such as commander-in-chief. "What about your commander in chief?" Sean glanced at the battlefield and didn''t find the arrogant commander-in-chief. He knew that there were three commanders in Loveland''s garrison. One was the General Commander and the other two were Deputy commanders. Bonn was one of the two deputy commanders. Before entering the forest, the General Commander and Bonn led the team, and the other deputy commander was responsible for leading the light cavalry force. Now he was still waiting outside the forest. Poor him. He didn''t know that his confident army had ushered in a complete defeat. At this time, Bonn was stunned when he heard Sean''s words, and then said sadly: "the General Commander... Is dead. He led the soldiers to take charge of the post-mortem and let us take the opportunity to leave, but... " Sean was silent when he heard what Bonn said. Although he didn''t like the arrogant commander in chief, he also knew that his strength was the strongest in the garrison, so it was natural for him to stay in charge of breaking the rear. However, a natural thing doesn''t mean that everyone will do it, but the commander-in-chief did so in order to leave time for his colleagues to retreat and escape. From this point alone, even if Sean doesn''t like the commander-in-chief anymore, he will admire him. This has nothing to do with personal emotions, positions and camps, but only out of gratitude to soldiers. Just like Ann Nuo, although he spoke for a meal, in the final analysis, he was still for the future of the whole tribe. However, it was precisely because of his little cunning that Ann Nuo looked cute. This is a kind of real selflessness and loyalty, and it is also the reason why Sean thinks ANN Nuo is very important. "Prepare to retreat." William suddenly opened his mouth and said, "the other party knows that we are on guard. They will certainly launch a new round of attacks on us after reorganizing the army It is conservatively estimated that at least the other side has a military strength of nearly 500, and it is still at the level of the regular army. It is not something you recruits can cope with. " The so-called regular army is a three-level army, which already has at least one advantage. Sean saw that the other side was advancing and retreating orderly in the forest. He guessed that the other side''s advantage should be "mountain forest advantage", so it is likely to be a mountain army. Fighting with such an army in the forest terrain is suicide. This is not only because the combat effectiveness of the roflan garrison is too poor, but also Sean''s current team is only more than 130 people, It is also a secondary army, which is not comparable at all. But as soon as Bonn heard that he was going to retreat, he blew up immediately. "Retreat, no, you can''t retreat!" Bonn shouted, "the building materials have not been taken back, and the other party has killed so many of us. How can we not repay this revenge! By the way, and... The son of the city Lord was also caught by the other party. We...... " "You still have expectations for those who have been arrested?" Sean coldly interrupted Bonn''s words, "we''ve seen the valley just now. There''s no sign of living people in it. It''s obviously killed by abnormal means, and there''s an extremely strong smell of darkness left. Don''t expect to save people. As for chasing the other party, this kind of thing is even more impossible. The other party''s military strength surpasses us too much. Chasing is just to die. We won''t do this. " "No! You must go! " Bonne continued. "We are not your subordinates, nor are we subordinates of your rofran garrison. We have no responsibility or obligation to pursue each other." "Aren''t you mercenaries? You... " "According to the agreement of the contract, we have completed what we should do." William took out the contract from him and threw it to Bonn. This contract was not false. It was indeed signed by Sean and Sir Paro before. "It is you who are responsible for investigating the whereabouts of your lost goods and fighting with you. You are the main force of the battle, but now you have been completely defeated, so we don''t need to be dragged into the water by you And the content of the contract is one-off. In other words, we have no obligation to help you know until you win. " William said indifferently, the battlefield treatment work has been almost finished, and the rest are bodies. They have no time to clean the battlefield. From the situation just now, he has judged that the other party''s commander is a very acute person. Such people are likely to attack again immediately after a short rest, and this time will definitely be an attack with all their strength. "Let''s sign another contract!" Bonne was not stupid enough to become an idiot. At least he knew some rules of the mercenary Corps. William turned his head and looked at Sean. Although he was the commander-in-chief of steel wings, and Sean had recognized his identity and status, he was not a lord after all, and their team was also a mercenary rather than a noble private army, so he naturally had no decision-making power. This kind of problem can only be dealt with by Sean, and William still knows it clearly. But Sean didn''t reply immediately, but looked at William and made a look quietly. He simply meant whether the battle could be won under the current circumstances. William shook his head. "I refuse." Since even William said it was impossible to win, there was no way to fight this battle, and the benefits of this entrustment had been squeezed. If it continued, the investment and return were completely out of proportion. Of course, Sean didn''t mean to continue to accept the entrustment. "You dare to refuse. Don''t you want a wind review?" Risk evaluation is an important criterion for judging a mercenary Corps. Some evaluations like the reputation and honor of adventure teams and mercenaries can also be regarded as a symbol of strength. The higher the rating, the more famous the mercenary Corps is, and the more people come to the door, which is extremely beneficial to the development of a mercenary Corps. Therefore, for some big mercenary corps, being "kidnapped by the rating" can only admit bad luck. However, Sean''s team is not a real mercenary Corps. How could he care about wind review? Even from the beginning to the end, he didn''t say the name of his mercenary regiment, nor did he register in the mercenary organization. He was completely a black family. "You can say what you like about the wind review. It has nothing to do with me." Sean replied lazily, "anyway, I won''t accept this entrustment By the way, I kindly remind you that you can''t cope with the enemy army. You''d better hurry to ask your Lord for help, otherwise your territory will be destroyed when there are more problems in the future. " After that, Sean gave William a look. William immediately understood it and began to give orders. The troops began to retreat towards the southern battlefield. They had to pick up the bodies there, and then went back to the city to see the injuries of Anna and others£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 136 Sean''s troops soon evacuated the unknown forest with the bodies of the northern barbarians and the archers. William looked at the forest behind him, and the original loneliness on his face turned into regret: "it''s a pity that there are too few people." In this world, everyone is eager to fight the classic battle of winning more with less, especially the Principality of Ryan, because their thundering female warrior God relied on a classic battle of winning more with less to lay a solid foundation for the establishment of tonis. That''s why tonis is called tonis, which means the place of hope in the old saying. But William''s command style is different. He wants to have as many troops as possible. If he can use 1000 people, he will never use 900 people, even if the enemy has only 100 people. Therefore, when his strength is not dominant and he has other choices, he will never be foolish enough to confront the enemy, or try to play a classic battle of winning more with less. In William''s words, that''s¡ª¡ª "To win more with less is a thing that can only be done when there is no way out. The world only knows the classic of winning more with less, but it will never face up to the victory when it occupies the harmony of time, place and people. However, it is no wonder that those people are ignorant, just because they really need a victory to strengthen their courage, so they don''t know that more times in the world, the party with fewer people is completely annihilated. " "So when I have a choice, I will never do such a stupid thing. It''s not that we can''t afford to lose, but precisely because we can afford to lose, the less we lose, the better, because the so-called victory depends on these small advantages and details. How many people have made a mistake on this chessboard all the time. " Sean actually agrees with William''s point of view. In this world, there have never been fewer wars and battles to win more with less, but people will always remember those who have succeeded and completely forget those who have failed. Even these successful campaigns will not think about why they will succeed. For example, he knew the classic battle of winning more with less. In fact, it was ASENA who raided a Viscount''s territory with superior forces, then won a baron''s strategic place through Blitzkrieg, then lured the other party''s coalition forces to attack with inferior forces, and then raided the base camp of the other party''s coalition forces with superior forces. With the advantages of equipment, the front and rear attacks of the two armies and the strong strength of the Three Great Magicians in her hand, He directly defeated the coalition army and pursued and slaughtered for two days and nights, forcing the count to fight a decisive battle with himself without human and geographical advantages. Finally, he defeated the count''s private army before the coalition army of two viscountees and several barons arrived. In the whole battle, people only knew that Athena had less than 30000 troops at that time, but she easily defeated 100000 troops of 18 nobles in the kingdom of dabion. However, they would not know that in the first war, Athena dealt with 10000 with 30000, and in the subsequent blitz, she dealt with 5000 with 20000. In the battle to show the enemy''s weakness, although there were only 23000 troops left in Athena''s hand, he defeated the 40000 allied forces of the other party through his bold war skills. When forcing the count''s army in the kingdom of dabion to fight a decisive battle with herself, Athena had restored her army to the scale of 30000 people through recruitment, and then fought a decisive battle with the count''s 30000 private army under the condition of occupying favorable land and people. Later, with 30000 troops fully rested and supplied, yasna defeated the 15000 people who had been exhausted by the urgent March of the two barons and several barons from the front. This battle is indeed brilliant, and it is indeed a classic battle to win more with less. But in fact, through the analysis of war reports, it is that Athena has a complete advantage in every local war. The real gambling war is only the war of 23000 to 40000. However, even in this war, Athena holds several trump cards. Therefore, she has never been really at a disadvantage since the moment she launched the war. Therefore, Sean can understand William''s regret when he said "there are too few people". It is a suicidal act to use a secondary army of less than 150 people against a tertiary army of more than 500 people. When Sean and others withdrew from the forest, the other deputy commander of the Loveland garrison also showed a contemptuous mockery. In his opinion, so many people have been evacuated in front, and this time he left with the corpse. It is obvious that it is a defeated army that has been completely defeated and has lost the courage to continue fighting. For such an army, as a "regular army", of course, he has sufficient reasons and qualifications to despise and despise. However, Sean, William and Alfred are completely lazy to pay attention to such a pick beam clown. Of course, they did not suspect maliciously. What kind of expression would he have if he saw that less than 200 of his vanguard army were dead? The team retreated quickly, but as soon as he returned to Loveland, Sean saw the steward of Sir Paro again. Obviously, the Sir was very concerned about the development of the war, but at this time, Sean didn''t have time to deal with the sir. He directly told the housekeeper the situation in the forest, and he replied to the sir. He even severely condemned the Sir Paro, saying that he didn''t tell the truth and the seriousness of the matter. If Sir Paro really did not know the enemy at all, Sean would not believe it. If a city Lord was really incompetent to this extent, Paro''s position would have been revoked by count danawi. After hearing Sean''s narration, the housekeeper changed his face and returned to the city master''s house at the first time. What happened next? Sean didn''t bother to pay attention. In fact, his entrustment was a loss making business in a sense. In the city of Loveland, only one temple was built. Although the scale is not very luxurious, it is an absolutely standard solemn building. Venus, the goddess of victory, is a medium-sized God. This is a god born after the ash age. It is only because her divine personality is war and victory that she can quickly have a large number of believers and become a medium God who is about to attack the higher gods. In fact, since the dusk of the gods, many higher gods have fallen or fallen into deep sleep, and many gods have been lost. Therefore, new gods such as the God of courage, the God of war, the goddess of victory and so on will be born. But in fact, all these new gods belong to the system of the law of war, that is to say, they belong to the ancient god of war. Only because the God of war fell at dusk and scattered among the gods, so many new gods were born. At this moment, Anna is being treated in the temple of the goddess of victory. Although his injury was serious, the northern barbarian''s physique was enough to ensure that he would not die so soon. He just fainted because of excessive blood loss. But fortunately, Sean sent Ann back in time and was willing to spend money, so he completely saved Ann''s life, but it can''t be solved in a short time if he wants to recover completely. Although magic can cure his injury, the lost blood can only be absorbed through nutritional supplement. Therefore, even if the injury is cured, it still needs to rest for a long time, just like what happened on the way to the trade capital by Sean and others. However, not everyone was as lucky as Ann Nuo. Although two seriously injured northern barbarians were also sent back, they died because of their injuries on the way. At this time, the body was placed at the door of the temple. Sean frowned slightly. He glanced at the bodies now on the ground. This is not a wild place. If the environment permits, Sean actually wants to bury them rather than cremate them directly. For the northern barbarians, leaving the ice is a very happy thing, but it is also a very painful thing not to let them have a sense of belonging. In the tradition of the northern barbarians, only by burying the dead people can their souls be calmed. After thinking about it, Sean said, "can you store the body... Here for the time being?" Hearing Sean''s words, everyone was stunned and stored the body in the temple? And it''s also the temple of the goddess of victory. What place does Sean regard the temple of the goddess of victory? An old man who looked like a temple priest frowned: "Sir, I can''t agree to your request." "I just don''t want to cremate the bodies. We hope to bury them. But we haven''t found a suitable place yet, so we hope to store them here in the temple for the time being. We''ll get them back after we find a suitable place." Sean said with a sincere face, "you should know that the northern barbarians think that only by burying the body in their hometown can the soul be calmed, so I hope you can help me Of course, I won''t let you busy for nothing. I''m willing to donate 30000 gold coins for this temple. " 30000 gold coins! This is a lot of money! The prosperity of gods is inseparable from the worship of believers, and the spread of believers naturally requires the expansion, construction and publicity of the temple, but the temple is also a mortal thing after all. Therefore, if you want to develop, you can''t do without sufficient funds. Most of the capital sources of the temple are obtained through various divine treatment methods and donations from believers, or by fighting a war against pagans and lending the priests and troops of the temple to nobles and kingdoms. However, there are no pagans around the temple of the goddess of victory in the city of rofeland, and the employment of nobles is unlikely. Therefore, the annual income does not know whether there are 5000 gold coins. At the moment, Sean''s opening is 30000 gold coins, which really shocked the old priest. After thinking for a while, the old priest finally agreed to preserve the bodies in a special way for Sean, but the preservation time could only be half a year. For such a result, Sean is naturally quite satisfied. When these things were done, William came to the door before Sean came to have a rest£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 137 "When shall we leave?" William went straight. "In a hurry?" Sean wondered why William was so nervous. "The Loveland garrison is a new army." William opened his mouth and said, "the other party sent a veteran. The two sides are not at the same level at all. If there is an excellent commander, it''s OK to say, but this is exactly what Loveland lacks If the commander of the other side found that rofran''s defense was so weak, what would they do? " Hearing William''s guess, Sean immediately understood. An army without a flag or designation is a bandit army in the eyes of the world. Bandit armies often appear in areas with poor public security. They commit all kinds of crimes of burning, killing and looting. Of course, there are people who are forced to do this. However, most of them are not good things in people''s eyes. Some bandit armies flee everywhere and never hunt in one place. Even if the bandit army is banned by the order, it has the quality of the regular army. Even everyone knows which aristocratic private army this "bandit army" is, but there is no actual and conclusive evidence. No one will move this matter to the table, but deal with it directly as bandits and robbers. The plundered territory can only admit bad luck. Of course, if you are not convinced, you can also get such a bandit army to plunder the other party''s territory. Don''t break it as if you don''t know. This is the favorite hidden rule among nobles. A fig leaf. It is not uncommon for bandits to attack a city or even burn a city down with a fire. If the army knew that the defense force of the city of rofeland was so weak, they would certainly wave their troops directly without saying a word and destroy a city on a competitor''s territory. No matter which nobleman likes to do, they will at least feel comfortable physically and mentally. According to the regulations of the miracle continent, once this non war mode of siege is encountered, any mercenary regiment, mercenary regiment, adventure regiment and even pioneers and demon hunters who rest in the city are obliged to assist in urban defense. In other words, if the other party''s army marches into rofeland, Sean''s forces are obliged to assist rofeland in its defense. "It seems that we came at a bad time." Sean sighed. "Even if you want to go now, at least wait until anno wakes up?" "Prepare the carriage." William shook his head and began to analyze, "the rhythm of war will never change according to people''s will, and we are not familiar with the style of the other commander. No one knows when he will call, so it''s better to leave early than late." After a little hesitation, Sean nodded and began to act immediately. It''s just that the purchase of carriages is not going well. Many carriages in the city were purchased by Paro before, and then converted into trucks to buy building materials. At present, there are not many remaining carriages in the city. The rich merchants with carriages are not necessarily greedy for such a small amount of money and sell their travel tools. Only Paro seems to smell something bad. The news of holding a dinner came out at the first time, inviting many businessmen and little nobles in the city, and even said that he wanted to thank Sean''s army for its efforts at this critical moment. The news came true an hour later, and a beautifully made invitation letter was sent to Sean. However, the place of invitation was not the city Lord''s house as Sean guessed, but the courtyard of the first merchant in Loveland. That''s all. What does it have to do with Sean? After getting the letter, he glanced at it casually and Sean threw it away. For him, the situation of danawi''s collar has nothing to do with him. Moreover, count danawi''s competitors can invite dead spines, which itself clearly reveals an intelligence - the name of dead spines is a famous name in the dark world, but everyone has heard of it in the dark world, But there are not many people in the world who can find them or ask them to help. Sean didn''t know how to solve the story of Loveland city in the game, but he didn''t want to know. In the game, there are countless players who will never die as the Savior. They are tireless and will not shrink back. If they fail, they will die, but if they win, they can reap a lot of rewards and booty. So even if a game plot eventually evolves into a big scuffle, the most active group of people on the battlefield will still be players, because they themselves have endless potential. But in this world, there is only one Sean, not a player who will never die. The night in the city of Loveland seems darker than ever. There is no light of lights and decorations. There is only a luxury house in the south of the city. The four city gates were closed early. Only one north gate was opened. There were no defenders or pedestrians. It looked like a huge mouth. Outside the city gate, a young housekeeper dressed in black and properly trimmed waited quietly. Inside the city gate, a silent team moves forward but emits endless murderous spirit. The young housekeeper looked up and looked at Sean, the leader. A moment later, the young housekeeper bowed his head first, looked respectful to his predecessors, and said softly, "the city Lord said that if you are willing to stay, the post of commander in chief of rofeland garrison is yours." Sean shook his head. He went up to the young housekeeper, looked at each other carefully, and then said, "I''m not interested." Then there was a silence, and neither of them spoke. With a slight wave of Sean''s hand, the team moved forward silently again. William had asked the way from the residents of Loveland. The place where the elf lived was on the outskirts of a village, not on the mountain or the forest, but very close to the people. It''s just that the journey is a little far away. It may take about ten days. It''s relatively deep into danavil, but it should be safer. Unlike rofeland, it''s easy to get unlucky because it''s located at the edge of the territory. "Loveland has thousands of families, with a resident population of more than 7000 and a floating population of about 5000." Seeing that the team was about to leave the city, the young housekeeper finally spoke again, "if the city expansion is successful, this figure is conservatively estimated to at least double, because this is an important city connecting the three surrounding territories and an important supply place for danavi." "So?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I hope you can think about it for the people living here." Sean was silent for a while, then finally shook his head and said, "I''m not a savior or a hero. I''m just a very ordinary person." The young housekeeper was stunned. These days, doesn''t everyone want to be a Savior and hero who can turn the tide? Why does this man say he is not a savior or or hero? Sean has heard what he did in the temple of victory, so he will come here tonight to wait. In the young housekeeper''s view, a passionate and righteous man like Sean is the most vulnerable to encouragement and will be desperate for some kind of righteousness, so he actually prepares two sets of speeches. The first set of nature is to promise some interests. If it is not successful, he will use the words of righteousness and the people to oppress people. He is not afraid of Sean''s refusal. As long as he has the meaning to answer, the young housekeeper thinks he should be able to persuade Sean to help at least. However, Sean''s direct "I''m not the savior" completely disrupted his plans and words. He was only stunned. "In fact, you are Sir Paro''s son?" Sean looked at the young housekeeper carefully and suddenly smiled as if he had found a secret. "Yes." In the eyes of the young housekeeper, there was no embarrassment at all, and he looked very calm. "Then all these actions are your hands?" The news of the banquet, the invitation of luxury businessmen and the permission of the city residents to rest today are all to appease the possible panic of the whole city residents; Only three city gates were closed early and only one north city gate was opened, which was the furthest away from the banquet venue. Naturally, it was also to prevent someone from seeing Sean''s troops leave, but even if someone saw it, it wouldn''t hurt, because at the moment, the young housekeeper was standing here talking to Sean. For ignorant civilians, sometimes a little bit of speculation, coupled with appropriate speech control, is enough to form a very subtle public opinion. After thinking about it, Sean smiled again. "Then you should have sent someone for help early in the morning?" "Yes." The young housekeeper still didn''t deny it. "When he received the threat letter, he had already done so. The Lord''s army arrived in five days at the latest." Sean now knows how the players solved the plot in the game. It turned out to be just a simple task to help defend the city. "So, in fact, from the beginning, you have been ready for many hands?" Sean is a little interested in this young housekeeper. He is also a rare internal affairs talent. At least when he is an aide, it is absolutely enough. "So you are just pretending to be here now? In fact, you don''t care whether you can really keep me? " "No, I really hope you can stay." The housekeeper shook his head, "because if you can stay, the damage to rofran will be reduced a lot, which is also very beneficial to our next development. So I really sincerely ask you to stay and help. " The young housekeeper said it very sincerely, and his eyes were sincere, but Sean shook his head coldly: "I''m not the Savior." Finally, he asked, "what''s your name?" "Solomon von romis." "It really matches your name." Sean smiled. He knew more or less of the ancient language, so he knew that Solomon meant the son of wisdom. The full name of the name means "the wise son of the romis family". Although the tone is very big, looking at Solomon''s arrangement and action, we can at least know that this is not a straw bag, but a person with real talent and learning. Unfortunately, Sean had never heard of his name in the game before. If he had heard of it earlier, I''m afraid he would bring more people to danavi. It''s just that the world is not a game, so I didn''t know it early. Even though Sean knows a lot about the future trend of the world, he also doesn''t know a lot of details hidden in the world. Solomon has tried his best to keep Sean, but unfortunately, he failed. Tomorrow, a new news will begin to spread in the city of rofland: an unknown mercenary regiment will venture through the enemy line and ask Lord danawi for help. The Lord''s army will arrive in a few days. Sean didn''t feel too unhappy about being used as a chess piece. He knew that in the world, at least in my mind, there would be another name for those talented talents. When Sean caught up with the troops and reunited, the door of a carriage was opened. William just lay inside. If this guy could lie down, he would never sit, so Sean saw this guy with itchy teeth lying on the floor of the carriage, chatting with Sean with the door open, and didn''t even mean to invite Sean to sit in. If you can, Sean really wants to step on this guy''s face and trample it a few times. "What did you say to that guy?" As the chat drew to a close, William asked curiously. "I am not the Savior." This is the third time Sean has said this tonight. William was stunned, then smiled, and then burst into a burst of bright and comfortable laughter. "What''s the matter?" Sean looked puzzled. "No, nothing." William shook his head. "I just want to laugh." Sean rolled his eyes. But he didn''t know that William still had a word in his heart: "it''s my honor to follow a lord like you."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 138 The affair of Loveland city is over for Sean and others. But the wise son named Solomon left a deep impression on Sean. From the time he received the letter, he was already planning and thinking about the follow-up actions. The emergence of Sean and others only perfected his plan in another way - the plan will never catch up with the change, but the excellent staff will incorporate the change into their own plan. With such a man, Sean didn''t think the city of Loveland would be broken so easily. Although he is not good at military affairs, intelligent talents who have no choice like this often have the ability to bypass the analogy. Therefore, if they just stick to the city for five days, it is probably no problem, but five days may be his limit. After all, Sean has a deep understanding of what the quality of the Loveland garrison is. It''s just a pity Failed to bring Solomon under his command. Sean sighed helplessly, and then found that he had committed the player''s problem again. Many times, players always want to bring everything in the world into their hands, but this is just the fantasy of players. Even in the game, they have not heard of anyone who can become an emperor, and even few people can become a grand duke. Most of them just have a territory and take refuge in a certain force. Dominate the world? Sean really doesn''t have this idea. He just wants to be worthy of some people and things, give these people who follow him a place to settle down, and leave his own heavy pen in the world. Didn''t you see those gods fall and sleep? The battle on earth can''t defeat the relentless passage of years. Sean''s only thought is to reproduce the brilliance in the original game in this world and guard it. That''s it. At present, all the preparations he should make have been made - some rich people have an army, so he needs an aide in charge of advice. But Sean believed that the staff would soon join him. Neil Patrick Harris. A forest elf. The race of elves can be traced back to the end of the dawn era, when there was only one holy elves. At the end of the twilight era, when the World War I of the gods broke out, the holy Elves were divided into dawn elves and silver moon elves. The former still humbly claimed to be the people of the gods, but the latter forgot to be humble and stood on the opposite side of the gods. When the Twilight era ended and entered the ashes era, the dawn elves had completely disappeared from the mainland, Only the silver moon Elves were left to guard the withering elves King court and survive. At the end of the ash age, due to the different positions and factions within the silver moon elves, more than ten branches announced to break away and establish a new elves group. Some of these ethnic groups have developed and expanded, some have been annexed by other tribes, and of course, some have been completely annihilated in history. Until today, only Forest Elves, highland elves and grey elves are common in the surface world. The first two ethnic groups are common in the south of the mainland, while the latter is active in the west of the mainland. They often associate with orcs and orcs and do some disgraceful things. The most common groups in the underground world are the dark elves and blood elves. Compared with the gray elves, the reputation of these two groups is very ugly, but in some special places, the reputation of these two groups is very popular. Forest Elves are a group of elves famous for their elegance, scholarship and wisdom. They advocate nature and are close to nature. The name of the group is also derived from their living in the forest. Almost all elves are born with different sensitivity to elements, and their balance ability and eyesight are also very good. However, with the changes of times and the road of ethnic development, the specialties of elves of various tribes have also changed. Like Forest Elves, they are naturally good at life magic, and their eyesight has been greatly strengthened, so their archery is also exquisite. However, perhaps because they are very close to life and nature, Forest Elves are the most friendly of the three elves in the surface world. Many of their habits and customs still retain the style of the Elven King''s court, so they are elegant and full of wisdom, and they especially like to study some strange things, so they also have amazing academic achievements. However, not every forest elf is like this. Neil Patrick Harris, this is not the name of an elf. His original name was porticiff Winchester. Among the Forest Elves, he was famous for his heresy and... Madness. No Elves will deny his wisdom and academic attainments, but similarly, no Forest Elves are willing to admit that this guy is a member of their own ethnic group, because this guy is completely irrelevant to the word "elegance", and even a disgrace to the Forest Elves - he is not elegant at all, but very vulgar and messy, Moreover, the affinity for magic is the lowest point of the Forest Elves over the years. If this is an achievement, no one can break it. However, in addition to magic, the forest elf has good attainments in archery. I just don''t know what''s wrong with this guy''s genetic gene. He is actually the first elf with myopia in history, and the degree of myopia is very serious. It''s blurred 30 meters away. The first time he took an archery class, he shot a pot of arrows into the ass of his archery instructor. No one was willing to teach him since then. The lonely poldichev devoted himself to academic research. In this regard, he finally showed the characteristics of Forest Elves: academic and wisdom. Moreover, he has covered a wide range of fields. He has studied almost all kinds of fields, but he only makes more in-depth exploration and research in the aspects he is more interested in. The eleven reforms for Forest Elves developed by him have made the strength of the Forest Elves soar and become the strongest of the three elves in the surface world. But after that, he turned to the study of the human world. In his twelfth reform on the commonality between humans and elves, he proposed that Forest Elves should learn from humans, abandon the unnecessary style of the elves King court, pursue a more pragmatic style, and even learn from humans to develop diversified careers, rather than being trapped in the two professions of archers and magicians... ", As a result, he was denounced as deviant and exiled. In his anger, poldichev simply changed his human name, calling himself Neil Patrick Harris, and declared that he had nothing to do with elves ever since. Then, just like his father who didn''t know he hadn''t seen for hundreds of years, he began to flee across the miracle continent - most of the time, he was driven everywhere and even considered a liar. However, these experiences are also extremely valuable to him, because they can enable him to better understand the structure of the whole human world. Later, he became an aide to a duke, and then stayed in the trade capital for a year, which can be regarded as all the conspiracy and dark means to really understand the world. About the forest elf he was about to meet, Sean had found out from William, so he had a general understanding of him in his heart. Just in terms of personality and temperament, William was a little vague, so Sean didn''t know what to say after meeting him, so he first conceived and simulated several conversations in his mind and prepared several sets of speeches. Anyway, this kind of thing is always prepared. It''s really not good. Cecilia is also a lobbyist. As for Alfred, Sean wasn''t going to take him with him. The forest elf lives not far from an unknown village. Although it is really close to people, because the village has no special products, it is actually just a poor village. If Sean rashly takes so many people to it, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary panic. Moreover, Lord danawi''s private army has been fully dispatched, and the current danawi is not too safe. He doesn''t want his troops to be regarded as remnants of the enemy and then directly destroyed. Of course, another reason is that Arnold has awakened - this big fool can jump off the carriage after only two days'' rest, which has to say that the northern barbarians are strong. However, at present, his body is still relatively weak, and other wounded who have just recovered from serious injuries also need to be taken care of, so Sean simply stationed the troops far away from the village, and Alfred was temporarily responsible for the command and management of the troops. However, for food purchase, you can only go to the village. After all, the surrounding area is really desolate. There is no place to hunt. After purchasing enough food for two or three days in the village, several northern barbarians escorted them back to the camp, while Sean, Cecilia and William began to walk towards the house where the forest elf stayed according to the directions of several villagers. It was a small wooden house, three or four hundred meters away from the village. The house is not big, but it is not small. The three story small house building is not much different from other houses in the village. If there is any, it is that the house looks shaky because it is in disrepair for a long time. Around the house, there are several separate small field nurseries, on which only some simple fruits and vegetables are planted, which are suitable for planting in four seasons, have no great requirements for soil, water and temperature, and have only two or three months of maturity. Sean swept as like as two peas, and there were six fields. The scale was the same. Every field could harvest food that satisfies one person, or about one month. If you save some food, you can do it in two months. The six field nurseries are reincarnated in a circle, which happens to be the amount of food for a year. It seems that the forest elf has not forgotten his ethnic blood instinct and can still achieve self-sufficiency. But he heard from William that the forest elf seemed to need money, so where did this guy use all his money? With this doubt, Sean came forward and knocked at the door£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 139 "Dong Dong" The door is not thick. It seems to be hollow, and the sound of knocking seems to be broad. Sean was going to knock three times, but when he knocked the second time, he had heard the sound of footsteps, so his hand stopped. Not long after, the door was opened with a squeak. Sean and Cecilia were stunned on the spot. Only William, who seemed to have expected the current situation, looked calm. Standing in front of Sean and others was a man with dishevelled hair. His green hair covered his face and looked like green algae. Moreover, he didn''t know how long his hair had not been washed. It not only cluttered together, but also sent out a peculiar smell. The dress he was wearing was a light gray shirt. It could be vaguely seen that it was an aristocratic style popular a few years ago, but Sean remembered that there seemed to be only white in this style. As for his trousers, it was even worse. They were not only worn out, but also had many dirt marks, and even scratched by some thorns and other things. It was said that his trousers were very reluctantly. Not to mention the forest elves who are famous for their elegance, even the gray elves who live like tramps are somewhat inferior. This guy is really a forest elf... No, is he really an elf? Sean blinked and looked at each other with a shocked face. Cecilia obviously couldn''t stand the smell of poison gas from each other. She had quietly stepped back for several steps and stood outside the house breathing the fresh air. Although this action is very impolite, I''m afraid few people can bear it in the face of the existence of human biological and chemical weapons? "Who are you looking for?" But the elf didn''t seem to notice. He stretched out his hand to push away his long hair and stared at the visitor curiously. At this time, Sean saw that this guy was indeed an elf. The elves are naturally good-looking because of race. This is particularly obvious in the blood elves. They fully inherit the tall figure and beautiful appearance of the silver moon elves, as well as their inherent elegant temperament. The other tribes, because of their different living habits, have developed some obvious ethnic styles or characteristics. Like the dark elves, they are wild and sexy. The highland elves are the most tall and mature, and the gray elves are thin but extremely flexible. The Forest Elves, perhaps because they live in the forest for a long time, have the whitest skin. Although the forest elf in front of him was very messy and uncomfortable like the source of human biochemical virus transmission, he was a very handsome and white typical elf face hidden under his green algae like hair. He looks very young - the elves are about 120 years old, and the general life span can reach more than 500 years old, so Sean doesn''t know how old the elves are - just look at his appearance, it should not be more than 300 years old, because generally, if he exceeds this age, the elves will have obvious features even when they are middle-aged. At this moment, he looked up and down at Sean''s eyes, which were as bright as excited William. On both sides of his temples, Sean also saw sharp ears, which is a feature of the elves. "It''s me." William said hello, "William." "William?" The ELF''s eyes moved from Sean to William, and the original look of doubt immediately showed a look of joy, "William Yale? well! How did you think of coming to me It''s been a long time! " At this point, the elf paused a little, and the original happy look turned into doubt: "do you come to me to collect debts?" "No." William smiled helplessly. So the elf smiled again, as if he was sincerely happy about the visit of his old friend. He gave William a warm hug, but in Sean''s opinion, William probably didn''t want to, because the smell emitted by the elf was really terrible, and the elf family was famous for its tall stature. The elf was at least about 1.9 meters, compared with Sean and William who were less than 1.85 meters, The spirit is enough for two people to look up. So his hug with William became that William wanted to smell the smell on his clothes at close range. After a long time, William immediately reached out to Sean and Cecilia and said, "let me introduce you. This is Sean and the little girl is Cecilia." Then he reached out to the elf and said, "this is Neil Patrick Harris, one... You can think of any race." So Sean knew that Neil really resisted people saying he was a forest elf. After hearing William''s introduction, Neil first looked up and down at Sean, as if thinking about something, and then asked, "do I owe you money?" "I don''t think so." Sean was stunned and then replied, "I think this should be our first meeting." Then Sean saw the smile on Neil''s face: "Hey! Welcome, William''s friend is my friend. Come in and sit down! " Neil warmly welcomed Sean and others into the room. William stepped in without hesitation, so Sean and Cecilia could only follow in. After all, their original purpose was to find Neil. Now they have all come here. Why don''t they go into the room? It''s just that both of them are looking forward to it. This room is not like Neil. It''s a place full of poison gas. After entering the house, Sean and Cecilia knew that their ideas were superfluous. There is no poison gas in the house. However, it is similar to Neil''s image. The whole house was littered with countless books. Some of these books were opened and some were thrown there. The whole first floor was almost covered with a layer of book carpet. And more than that, from the stairs from the first floor to the second floor, Sean also saw countless books scattered, even overturned ink, paper with some inexplicable pictures and formulas, contents, and bits and pieces of food. Sean even saw several blankets thrown on the ground at random, and didn''t know what they were used for. "Whatever you want!" Neil said boldly, "if you''re hungry, there''s still some food over there... Don''t you mind eating raw?" With Neil''s casual fingers, there are still a lot of fruits and vegetables in a corner that is easy to be ignored. However, the appearance of these fruits and vegetables is not very good. They belong to the type that people don''t necessarily buy in the vegetable market. "Those with good appearance are sold." As if to see Sean''s doubts, Neil opened his mouth and explained, "although you don''t think these products are very good, they are actually very sweet... Well, try one?" As he spoke, he picked out some relatively intact fruits and vegetables that were slightly sunken because they fell and handed them to Sean and others, "this is my improved cucumber with the sweetness of red pear. It is very popular in this small village, but there are still several difficulties that have not been overcome, so the output is not very stable. If you are lucky, you can produce seventeen or eight in three months, If you''re not lucky, there are only three or four. " Speaking of this technical problem, Neil seemed excited. Then Sean and others knew that there were six small field nurseries outside, and three were experimental fields to grow some of his improved products. It''s just that because of this or that problem, either the yield is unstable, or the failure of the experiment leads to the complete loss of soil fertility. Then he needs to spend a lot of energy to raise the land again. At least the fertility should be pulled back to the level line before he can continue to do some experiments. This is just like other people''s interests such as raising flowers and birds. Neil''s interest is to improve the planting and cultivation of some fruits and vegetables. However, at present, there is no stable production. Basically, the planting results are a test of luck, and Neil has tried many methods. Unfortunately, the output is always unstable. He has no good way. Who makes him so poor that he wants to break a copper plate into two flowers. Moreover, it is said that it still owes a lot of foreign debt. However, the forest elf is not stupid enough to eat grass at the nest, so he has a good reputation in this unknown village. It''s just that when he goes out of other parts of the village, it''s almost a mess, because he always suddenly has some inexplicable ideas and ideas, and it takes a lot of money to carry out experiments. Therefore, when he can''t help it, he will monopolize some semi-finished products to others, but when selling these semi-finished products, He does not give each other design drawings and design formulas, but only gives a general concept. It is really strange that such semi-finished products can make others succeed in research. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand why the forest elf was so forced and even chased. However, he is not really good for nothing. It is said that several lords he once worked for are asking about his whereabouts and have the intention to invite him back to be an aide again. However, the forest elf showed his arrogant side at this time: all refused. Without him, he didn''t think there was any future with these Lords. "Here you are." After chatting for a while, Neil suddenly handed Sean a card. Sean took over and looked at it. There was only one sentence written on it. "Ask questions. One hundred pan continental gold coins are not on credit." Seeing this note, Sean''s eyes looked different. "I don''t owe you money, and we didn''t know each other before. You were introduced by William, so there''s only one possibility left." Neil bit the cucumber like fruit, crisp, "you need to use my wisdom to help you solve your problems. For the sake of being William''s friend, I''ll give you the lowest charge. " Seeing that Neil showed such a confident side, Sean pondered a little and said, "I want to be the pioneering Knight of the Marquis of tonis. Do you have any good way?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 140 "The thundering female martial god?" Neil asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Why does everyone like her?" Neil muttered and looked very puzzled. "Tell me first, do you want to be her pioneering knight, or do you like her for another reason?" "Is there a difference?" Sean looked stunned and asked back. "Of course there''s a difference. No difference. What else do I have to ask you?" Neil curled his mouth and looked like an idiot. "In fact, my real purpose is to become a Lord. At present, although there are wars everywhere on the miracle continent, it is obviously impossible to rise to be a Lord through a war." Sean thought for a moment, and then began to describe his reasons, "so my goal is to start with pioneering knights. I''m still young and my followers are still young, so I can spend a few years to lay down a territory and become a Lord. I can do all these things Moreover, the most important point is that Athena also started from scratch as a pioneering knight, so it''s much better to be a pioneering Knight under her command than under other people. " Neil is noncommittal. Seeing that Neil didn''t speak, Sean thought about it and said, "at least I think so. As long as my achievements are achieved, she will not be an obstacle to my further progress." "Then what can you bring to Athena?" Neil asked. "War." Sean said without thinking, "Athena has long wanted to send troops to the kingdom of dabion again, but there is no excuse, but I can find a suitable excuse for him But not now, at least after I become a formal Lord. " "In other words, you are not attracted to Athena or conquered by her charm, but just want to use her as a springboard?" Neil raised his eyebrows. "That''s right." Sean thought for a moment. That''s really understandable. "Then my advice to you is to go straight to the door." Neil said calmly, "you tell her you can give her a war, an excuse to fight again against the kingdom of dabion. In exchange, she will provide you with a certain degree of protection, including giving you the title of knight and developing your knighthood Well, maybe you can do a little more in this regard, so you can even get a jazz fief as your base. " "That''s it?" Sean is a little silly. "How difficult do you think it is?" Neil asked back, "according to what I know, Athena is actually very simple and straightforward. As long as you can give her what she needs, you can exchange what you need. This is a fair and equal exchange, isn''t it But the real difficulty of this problem is how to make yasna believe that you can give her a reason to go to war. " "I''ve thought about that." Sean said in a deep voice, "beyond the border between the two armies of the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion, there is a wilderness. There is the most important trade route of the kingdom of dabion. As long as I stop this route, the nobles of dabion will come to me for trouble. As long as the trouble is big enough, Athena has an excuse to send troops." The wild land is just a private name of various countries. In fact, this land is called the wild tribe United Nations. There are more than 100 tribes living here. These tribes are large and small, and the coverage of races is extremely wide. You can see from orcs, orcs to humans, barbarians, gray elves and so on. Although these tribes call themselves the United Nations, they are actually constantly fighting within. On average, at least three new tribes are born and one or two tribes die every day. There are many reasons for this extinction, perhaps internal fighting among tribes, attacks by slave teams, and more likely military attacks and repression from several surrounding countries. In a word, this is an extremely chaotic place, but it is also an extremely important place, because the whole wilderness is full of invisible wealth. This land provides a continuous source of slaves for several surrounding countries. It is an important trade place for several surrounding countries. It is also a piece of hard meat that will definitely collapse if it is occupied alone - at least other surrounding countries will never agree that anyone will monopolize this land, even the Millennium covenant empire. For some reason, as the most powerful empire around, the Millennium covenant Empire also seems to maintain the consistent tradition of this land and did not completely occupy it. It''s like all the countries around have reached an agreement on this. Sean said that after cutting off the trade of the kingdom of dabion on this land, it is equivalent to cutting off nearly half of the economic sources of the kingdom of dabion. If this can not lead to war, the kingdom of dabion would have been swallowed by other countries. "Not to mention whether you have the ability to cut off the tentacles of the kingdom of dabion extending to this land, just because you are the pioneering Knight under Athena''s command is enough to make Athena suffer extremely strong condemnation." Neil shook his head. "Don''t forget, now the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion are in peace. If you act so rashly, you will only implicate Athena." "William, can you find an excuse for war in this land?" Sean turned his head and looked at William. "It won''t bring public opinion trouble to Athena." "It''s not a big problem if you just let the nobles of the kingdom of dabion start on you first." William thought a little and then said, "as long as those nobles start with you first, then we have a positive reason to start a war But this layout will take a little longer. We need to have our own base first, and this base must be connected with the territory of the kingdom of dabion. " "Since you say so, there''s no problem." Sean turned to look at Neil and said, "you see, the problem is solved." Neil was a little surprised that Sean and William covered up the problem with a few simple conversations. But his surprise was not the conversation between William and Sean, but William''s attitude towards Sean. "Have you become his follower?" Neil looked at William in amazement as soon as he came. "Yes." William did not deny this, "in fact, we come to you this time just to hope you can join us You know, if a territory wants to develop, it needs internal affairs processing personnel, but at present, we don''t have talents in this field, and you are my good friend, so I recommend you to Sean and come all the way here. " Hearing William''s sudden invitation, Neil fell into silence. "As long as you are willing to join us, no matter what conditions and requirements you offer, I will try my best to meet them." Sean said sincerely, "if you want to continue to study your interests, I can also provide financial assistance Mr. Neil, you have served as many lords'' staff, so you must know how important an excellent staff is for the development of a territory. " "Behind the success of any lord, there must be a staff think tank, because people''s energy is very limited..." "Let me think about it." Neil shook his head and interrupted Sean''s long prepared speech. "I do know the importance of an aide to a lord and a territory, but for an aide, the character of a lord is also very important I don''t know you or your temperament. Today is just our first meeting, and you don''t even have a territory, so it''s obviously unrealistic for me to join you now. " Hearing what Neil said, Sean knew that he had prepared several speeches, none of which could be used, because Neil seemed very easy-going, but in fact he was a very stubborn person. From his words, Sean already felt that Neil was obviously not very optimistic about his future, but when he thought about it, he understood that a lord who didn''t even have territory could not recruit staff to help? William and Cecilia also clearly heard the subtext in Neil''s words, so they didn''t say anything. "Now that you have a way to make Athena trust you, I don''t need to say anything about the discussion of these details." Neil soon adjusted his mood and said with a smile, "now the key problem you really face is how to meet Athena The Marquis of tonis has been in the fortress''s residence since she built tonis fortress. Many people went to submit famous posts to visit, but none of them could succeed. I think this step is actually the most difficult. " "Then do you have any good ideas?" Sean''s attitude has also changed. Since the other party has no intention to join him for the time being, Sean certainly won''t force him, so he really regards himself as the person who comes to ask questions with an open mind, rather than recruiting Neil''s Lord. "There is a most direct way." Neil thought a little and then said, "but the success rate is not high. It''s only half the chance." "What can I do?" Sean asked eagerly, not to mention half the success rate. Even if it was only 10%, Sean would try. "Write down the key content of your plan, but don''t write it in too detail, as long as it can slightly arouse Athena''s appetite And remember, you must not submit it in the form of famous posts. " Neil said in a deep voice, "if you submit a famous post, athena will never read it, so such a famous post will usually be cut off and thrown away by her housekeeper, but if you write it in the form of official documents, at least half of the chance will be sent to Athena''s desk As long as yasna, as you guessed, is very eager to send troops to the kingdom of dabion again, she will summon you and talk to you about other details of the plan. " "What if that doesn''t work?" "Then it proves that your guess is wrong. Athena doesn''t care whether to send troops again, and you will be in danger because of the leakage of this plan. My advice to you is to run as far as you can, otherwise you will die very ugly This is a gamble. If you win, everything will go as you expected. If you lose, you will be doomed. At least in the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, you have no possibility of turning over. " Sean thanked Neil very sincerely: "I see."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 141 Leaving Neil''s house, Sean and others had several melons and fruits similar to cucumbers on their hands, but the skin was light red and looked like elongated apples. The taste of the melon and fruit is very sweet, a bit like the Hami melon Sean had eaten on the earth before, and there is a lot of juice. I can''t see that the thing in his hand is so juicy, which is simply not proportional to the size of the melon and fruit. "What about the great people." Cecilia sighed heartily. "Very powerful?" Sean was a little confused. "These things he planted are not ordinary marriage." Cecilia was very happy about this food. "It involves very complex principles, which I don''t know, but generally speaking, it should be a thing of alchemy Well, the juice of such a melon and fruit can be equivalent to 20 red pears, and the most amazing thing is that the amount of juice is obviously large, but we won''t feel as strong as eating 20 red pears. " Hearing Cecilia say this, Sean thought it seemed so. Red pear is a common fruit in the world. It looks like the Longba pear (Shandong pear) on earth, but the skin color is red and the juice is extremely full. In the game, a red pear can restore about 3% of hunger and thirst, only two percentage points less than 5% of a bottle of water. However, the red pear has a long storage time and does not occupy much space. The most important thing is that it is cheaper than water. There are at least five copper coins per kilogram, so it was very popular in the game. Sean can''t query the data of hunger and thirst and hunger in this world now, because it has been fully realized. But he just didn''t notice before. After hearing Cecilia''s evaluation, Sean immediately noticed that if calculated according to the situation in the game, this melon and fruit similar to cucumber can restore at least 60% of the hunger and thirst value, but its value is also similar to a kilo of red pear. If Neil''s research and development is successful, the impact of this kind of thing on the market is absolutely shocking - not for ordinary citizens, but for those adventurers and mercenaries who need to travel. "What a pity." Sean sighed, shook his head with regret, and then took a vicious bite of the fruit, "if only Neil would join us But this trip is not in vain. At least I got an action plan. " "But there are great risks." Cecilia''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "ordinary nobles would not be so straightforward How sure are you? " With some assurance, it is natural to ask Sean''s understanding of Athena. Sean thought about it. He didn''t have much in-depth contact with the thundering female warrior God. Although his guild had dealt with the female warrior in the game, it was not his responsibility all the time, but the more professional personnel in the guild. So Sean''s understanding of Athena is only those hearsay in the game and a simple contact when assisting Athena to attack the kingdom of dabion. So he was as like as two peas, who was not sure what the real sex of the two was, and whether they were exactly the same as they were in the game. "Seven or eight..." Sean answered. "Seven or eight?" William turned his head and looked surprised. "It''s OK. The chance is worth taking a risk." Cecilia looked disapproving. As a commander-in-chief and military division, William certainly believes that the higher the success rate, the better. According to his habit, he is embarrassed to take action without an eight or nine point assurance. This has been fully reflected in his command style. In previous command operations, without absolute certainty, he would not choose to take risks, but would rather give up the war results that are likely to win. This is also the reason why William can only rank tenth among the top ten generals. Although he is good at intrigue and puts himself in an invincible position in every March, he still lacks the gambler''s psychology and adventurous spirit. So many times, when it is possible to determine the victory or defeat of the whole battle with one war, William missed a lot of fighters, resulting in the prolongation of the battle time and the mire rhythm of the war. But this is actually a very headache. Because this means that any decoy tactics, beheading tactics, lightning tactics and strange tactics are invalid for William. Otherwise, Athena, the female martial god, would not have almost fallen into the kingdom of dabion at the beginning. Later, she was forced to hide in tonis fortress and couldn''t hold out. If it weren''t for the pig like teammate of the kingdom of dabion who sold William himself, Athena wouldn''t have had a chance to kick the kingdom. However, this adventurous style is not suitable for William, does not mean it is not suitable for Cecilia. As an aristocrat, as long as you have more than half the confidence, you can choose to give it a go. Cecilia is a typical aristocrat. The education she received from childhood makes her deeply understand that waiting to die will only usher in death. Therefore, when necessary, it is the real king to try to find a way out. Anyway, the worst end is not the result of waiting to die? It was precisely because of this "aristocratic problem" that Cecilia decided to leave in the College of the Maggie Empire, and then traveled several countries before finally running to the kingdom of Celian. Without Cecilia, which was almost heroic and bold, Sean would not meet Cecilia, and they would not be able to keep company. The subsequent series of performances also fully show that Cecilia is definitely a busy person, and her tactical concept is more adventurous and perfect style. This is somewhat similar to that of Athena - every time she launches a blitz, it is actually a gamble. At the moment, Sean looked at Cecilia. A moment later, he suddenly smiled and said, "now, I''m sure of eight or nine points." "Oh?" William and Cecilia were both curious. They didn''t understand how Sean suddenly had more confidence. Seven or eight points and eight or nine points are different. The former is still in the stage of adventure, but the latter can almost be said to have been caught. "Because Athena is also a noble." Sean smiled and said with a relaxed face, "as long as you are a noble, you will have the psychology of adventure. Whether she really wants to send troops to the kingdom of dabion or not, as long as we tell her that we can give her an excuse to send troops, she will certainly enter the thinking stage of consideration, and as long as she can think about it, we will be half successful. " In fact, this is what Sean just found out. It has been nearly ten months since he came to this world, and Sean has completely found that many parts of this world are completely different from the original game environment. Simply judging the situation with game experience has made Sean suffer enough, which has been fully reflected in the crypt channel. Later, a series of plot developments have also made Sean understand that there is no longer a creature like "player" in the world, and the plots that need players'' life to pile up will also change. Even the character and behavior habits of those "NPC" will change in different ways. This was particularly evident in Alfred and the northern barbarians. Alfred in the game is full of hostility, anger and revenge, which are the source of power for him to climb the peak. But now, Alfred''s whole mind is to protect, protect and be loyal. Although Alfred has lost his strength of explosive growth in a short time, it also makes his strength growth more solid and stable. Moreover, with the construction of the future territory, Alfred''s strength will increase endlessly after he has faith, Unlike the situation in the original game, there is no possibility to move forward after revenge. This is the potential that the game does not have. Potential, let a person have unlimited possibilities, also let a race have unlimited possibilities. The northern barbarians are the best example. They have proved by their actions that it is not their stupidity and stupidity, but just because their living environment forces them to have no time to know and learn. From the moment they are born, everything is for survival. In the face of a major threat to survival, what is the intention to learn words and knowledge? If you have time, you might as well find more food to increase the hope for the survival of the whole tribe. Until now, after hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean had a clear understanding: the world has no data restrictions, and everything has the possibility of infinite change and evolution, but its core essence will never change. So this means that the experience in the game is not that it can not be used, but in some cases, this experience can only be used for reference rather than copy all the books. Learning and using flexibly is the king''s way. After all, he has the development trend of the whole miracle continent in the future for decades, which is his real precious wealth. When I got the crimson flame from the black cat chamber of Commerce, I was so energetic. Later, I just lost my confidence after several wrong judgments. How can I do this! You know, he''s a God, Sean! To understand this, Sean''s heart has a clearer plan for the meeting with yasna: the suggestions and practices provided by Neil are highly operational, which can really make yasna interested in Sean''s statement, but Sean needs to make a small modification on the meeting. From the moment he came to this world, Sean has been taking the initiative, and in fact, he has always done so. So passivity is not his style. "It''s a pity that Neil didn''t join us." Sean smiled. He was a little grateful to Neil. "I can''t see any regret on your face." William tilted his lips. In fact, he was a little dissatisfied. Neil''s failure to join him was tantamount to saying that his vision was poor. He couldn''t bear it. "When we have territory in the future, we''ll go back and find him. Then I must let him know how wrong his decision today is. " "OK." Sean laughed£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 142 Sean''s team didn''t stay long in this small village. They just rested for a day, then bought some food from the village and set off on the journey again. The destination of this trip is their terminal - tonis fortress. This huge fortress towering over the angloda mountains cost tens of millions of gold coins and took a year to build. The whole fortress is not a simple foundation building, but a magnificent building formed by relying on the mountain trend of the angloda mountains. It is different from the two-story structure of the conventional fortress. Tonis fortress is a rare five story building, which imitates the ancient ark shelter - of course, this so-called shelter drawing is only designed out of thin air by later generations, not a real ark shelter. But in any case, Fort tonis is by far the most magnificent building on the miracle continent. The fortress consists of five parts: outer city area, inner city area, outer defense area, inner defense area and fortress area. From the map, the whole fortress looks like a horizontal "t". The top horizontal of the T word is the outer city area on the side facing the kingdom of dabion, and the inner city area on the side facing the Principality of lane. This is also an urban residence. Although tonis fortress is the name of the fortress, it is not a complete military fortress, There are also a large number of neighbors living here, and its resident population is up to 100000. It is the fifth largest city in the whole principality of lane. The vertical below the t-word is the real core area of the whole fortress. This building complex is built along the mountain, and the outer defense area is connected with the inner city area, but the fortifications on the city wall can take care of the outer city area. In other words, once the enemy breaks through the gate of the fortress and enters the outer urban area, the fortifications in the outer defense area can be put into use immediately, thus bringing great lethality to the enemy; Even when the enemy breaks through the outer urban area and turns to the inner urban area to start the lane war, the outer defense area can still play a very high role of Defense Assistance. Moreover, in the outer defense area, there is a vast area that can enable a thousand cavalry troops to charge and fight. At the beginning, yasna spent a lot of money to level this terrain. As for the inner defense area and fortress area at the back, they are made of complex labyrinth buildings. These two places are the real meat grinding battlefield of tonis fortress. If you can''t completely take the fortress area, you can''t completely occupy the whole tonis fortress. The fortress can hold more than 300000 soldiers, four times the number of soldiers that fortress St. derons can hold. However, for a fortress of this size, the number of soldiers for daily maintenance, patrol and vigilance has naturally reached an alarming level - at least 30000 soldiers per shift are required to complete the guarding, patrol, vigilance and daily maintenance of the whole fortress. According to the three shift system of military code, 100000 soldiers are required to work every day. It can be called the best in the world. However, the fortress has never experienced any baptism of war since the day it was built. The Principality of lane is also famous for this fortress. Tonis fortress can be said to be the core of the whole tonis collar. It is the disgrace of the kingdom of dabion and the honor of the Principality of Lane! Its existence makes the rear of the whole principality of lane in a safe environment. As long as this huge fortress is not broken one day, the Principality of lane will never be invaded by the kingdom of dabion. And it''s not easy to break through this fortress? At least with the military strength of the kingdom of dabion, this is impossible. It took Sean and others a month and a half to get from danawi to tonis fortress, which was not long, because they had to pass through the territory of an earl and a viscount. The Viscount''s territory is the one with whom Athena exchanged territory at the beginning. But after so many years, the Viscount doesn''t seem to be very good at management. His territory is much smaller than when Athena gave it to him, and he is still a Viscount after so many years, and his future can be imagined. The Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion are now in a peaceful period of honeymoon - in fact, even if the kingdom of dabion does not want peace, because the border line is connected with the tonis collar of Athena. In the past few years, they have been completely frightened by the Marquis, so now they don''t dare to provoke the marquis, She was deeply afraid that she would have another excuse for war. In order to avoid this situation, the border garrison of the kingdom of dabion forcibly retreated 50 kilometers from the border line, which made no one dare to accept yasna even if she wanted to provoke. And she can''t brazenly let the army go deep into the territory of the kingdom of Bion, which is not in line with the traditional rules of the game. If the kingdom of dabion is only a weak country, then it doesn''t matter for yasina to do so, but the kingdom of dabion is not a weak country. Once a war is launched, it can''t end in a short time. Once the army is dragged into the quagmire of war, Athena and the Duchy of lane behind it will fall into public opinion pressure under unreasonable circumstances. Although this country does not have the so-called United Nations, it has a large group of sharks. When the Principality of lane is so strong, even if other countries do not intervene, the Millennium covenant Empire behind it cannot allow the Principality of lane to grow. The annual tribute of a dependent country is still considerable, so the Millennium covenant empire can sit and watch principality Lane swallow the angloda mountains, but it can''t sit and watch principality Lane swallow the kingdom of dabion, and then change from principality to kingdom. This is the reason why yasna needs to find a suitable excuse to go to war against the kingdom of dabion. Only in this way can she stop the mouth of public opinion and the Millennium covenant empire. As for the final outcome, yasna is confident that before the Millennium covenant Empire officially intervenes, she will break through the capital of the kingdom of dabion and annex the whole kingdom of dabion. Therefore, in the current situation of friendly peace between the two countries, tonis fortress did not close the trade door to the kingdom of dabion, which resulted in the daily flow of more than 100000 people in the whole fortress. Under such circumstances, Sean and his troops entering tonis fortress is naturally not an eye-catching or too difficult thing. The garrison of the fortress obviously regarded them as mercenaries of a caravan or something else. Anyway, no one came to embarrass them after paying the entrance fee. Although it was not his first visit to tonis fortress, Sean was once again shocked by its spectacular scene when he entered the fortress again. The whole inner city is full of prosperity. When Sean''s troops entered here, they felt like throwing a stone into the sea, that is, after splashing a small splash for the flow and income of the city, they disappeared. Compared with Sean, a team with less than 150 people, there are hundreds or even thousands of large mercenaries or mercenaries everywhere, but even such a team is just throwing a bigger spray. The area of the inner city is quite large. The main roads can accommodate eight carriages. Obviously, after extremely detailed consideration and planning when building the city, the whole city looks very clean and tidy. The speed of carriage driving on the main road is not fast. The common phenomenon of carriage galloping in ordinary cities can not be seen here in tonis fortress. Besides, except for military emergency reports, people are not allowed to ride in the inner city of tonis, and violators will be punished for serious crimes. If you want to go to a distant destination, but you don''t have a carriage, you can take a taxi idling on the main road. This kind of taxi is similar to the taxi on earth, but the taxi in the whole fortress is the product of yasina''s name, so the income in this aspect naturally belongs to yasina - and it still monopolizes the business. No one else is allowed to set up this kind of taxi shop here. After all, to maintain the operation of such a fortress, yasna''s expenses are actually very large. The reason why this fortress city is so popular here is naturally because its public security effect is excellent and the life safety of residents is guaranteed. On the streets, at every intersection, there is a soldier wearing lock armour, silver red robe and holding a long Ge standing guard. On the roofs of some houses, there are soldiers in the same costume, but the weapon in their hands is not a long Ge, but a long bow. In addition, there is a watchtower at intervals in the inner city. The observation tower can observe the situation within 200 meters around, and next to the observation tower is a base station. According to the different patrol routes, the patrolling soldiers must sign in at each base station to ensure that there will be no mistakes in the patrol, and there are about 10 soldiers stationed in the base station, They can provide emergency reinforcements for emergencies within a radius of 200 meters. Moreover, there are campfires in the watchtower. Once a major event occurs within the watchtower area, the soldiers in the watchtower will light the campfire at the first time. After that, all the soldiers nearby will block all the passes within the watchtower and wait for the fortress troops to deal with the situation. This is the fortress of tonis, a rich and heavily guarded fortress. Sean took the troops to walk on the streets of the fortress. While telling Cecilia and others about the situation of the fortress, various situations and special buildings, he walked towards the impression of the hotel. The people around him were surprised that Sean knew the fortress so well. Even the soldiers standing guard and patrolling were also surprised, because Sean knew the fortress better than them. This is really very doubtful. But Sean''s actions didn''t seem like spies, so although these soldiers were confused, they didn''t stop them at least. Of course, they can''t treat it as if they didn''t see anything. Soon a soldier followed Sean and others, but he didn''t say anything to disturb Sean''s team, and kept a relatively appropriate distance. He could hear what Sean was saying without disturbing Sean. From this point of view, we can see the quality of the soldiers of tonis fortress. When Sean came to a hotel and opened a room in the hotel for everyone to stay, the soldier kept watching for a while until he confirmed that there was no problem, he turned and left. However, Sean believed that more professionals would soon be watching the movements of her army, and within ten minutes, information about him after he entered the city would appear on yasna''s desk. "Well, you have a rest first." Sean said. "What about you?" Cecilia asked. "I''m going to the city Lord''s residence to meet our future Lord." "Now?" Everyone was surprised. "Of course." Sean nodded, "OK, you don''t have to go. I can do it alone This time, things should go smoothly. You don''t have to worry so much. Next, we may live here for a while. If you have nothing to do, go and visit the city. " After that, Sean left the hotel. After asking the location of the city master''s house from a soldier, he went directly to the city master''s house. Sean believes that soon yasina will receive her own trend information and combine his previous familiarity with the fortress. If he asks to see him at this time, yasina should have no reason to refuse. This step is a small change made by Sean£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 143 This is an exquisitely decorated study. The area of the study is not small, at least hundreds of square meters. The ground is covered with red carpet and the ceiling is white. There is no decoration except a magic chandelier. The height of the study is about six meters, which obviously connects the upper and lower floors, and then abandons useless ground objects such as stairs; The four walls of the study are special bookcases. In addition, there are eight bookcases divided into four rows in the study. However, the height of these bookcases is only two meters. Compared with those bookcases up to six meters on the four walls, they seem much shorter, but they are more convenient to take books. These bookcases are full of all kinds of books, and the coverage of books is extremely wide, from politics, internal affairs, business to military, war, history, to custom books, some novels, plant planting, etc. basically any type of books can be found here, but the number is only a question of quantity. Among them, the largest number is books on internal affairs and military affairs, while the number of novels and custom books is the least. Judging from the amount of books collected, it can be judged that the owner of this study obviously prefers practice to fantasy. Thirty meters from the front door of the study, there is a large desk three meters long. This desk is carved from a huge piece of white jade. It is clean and bright as a whole. The only pity is that although it looks grand and luxurious, this desk is actually very inconvenient to use, because there is no bookcase on the desk. For ordinary people, this kind of desk can only be used as a decoration, and its practicability is very low. At least the vast majority of nobles will not use it. They want to have many dark spaces on the desk. On the left side of the desk are several thick books. On the side above is "on urban development planning and future impact". The book has been labeled. The label is located in the middle of the book. It is obvious that the book has been read in half, but it was temporarily put down for some reason. On the right side of the desk, there are dozens of sheepskin official documents. These official documents have been opened, many of which have been stamped with a red seal, which means that these official documents have been approved for implementation, while a small part, about four or five, has been released alone without any seal, which means that they have not been processed for the time being. The most part, which seems to have more than 20 pieces, is occupied by a bright red cross. Behind the desk is a huge window six meters high and two meters wide. There are no curtains. This window can just see the scenery at sunset, which is particularly beautiful in many times. At this time, a woman with long dark blue hair is standing in front of this huge window. She was wearing a clean and tidy white stand collar military uniform with double breasted and golden border. It should have been a slightly luxurious military uniform, but it showed a kind of killing temperament on the woman. On the contrary, this temperament masks the slim figure of the woman. Anyone who sees the woman at the first sight will not notice the attraction of her proud figure, but the cold feeling, as if he were in the cold winter. This woman has a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes, but her nose is not strong enough, her lips should be a little thicker, and because she never wears makeup on her face, she doesn''t look very bright. If you ignore the extremely obvious temperament on her, it''s just an ordinary woman with common looks but proud figure. Such women may not be common in one place, but if they are thrown into a prosperous city, they are really nothing. They definitely belong to the type that can''t be found in the humiliating group. If she didn''t have the chilling and killing temperament. This woman is the silver sword, the thundering goddess of martial arts, the flower of the Principality of Ryan, the Marquis of tonis, the Pearl of commander St. barold g. Evans, yasna g. Evans. Looking at the scenery outside the window, it''s not dusk yet, so I can''t see the sunset. But standing here, you can also overlook more than half of the inner city of tonis fortress. Just don''t know why, yasna''s eyes are somewhat indifferent and listless. She turned and opened the high backed white jade chair matched with the white jade desk. Then she sat down and gently raised her right hand. The two letters she held in her hand were thrown onto the desk. The letter paper slid on Guanghua''s white jade desk for a short distance, not long, only a few centimeters, and then stopped - not automatically, but for some reason, it was suddenly held down by yasina. Athena raised her eyebrows slightly, then picked up the letter on it again and looked at it again. The content of the letter was not surprising, but it did record Sean''s behavior on the street in detail as expected - it completely recorded Sean''s every word. After these words, it is the writer''s own evaluation. His evaluation is very objective and fair, without adding his own imagination and speculation. On the comment conclusion on the last page of the letter, it is clearly written "not a spy". But Athena still thought the content of this letter was very strange, but for a moment she couldn''t judge what was strange. So, after a moment of meditation, Athena picked up the second letter. This is still a letter about Sean. However, the content of the letter is much shorter than the first one, only one page, and it is not full. The contents of this letter record some situations of Sean after he was in the hotel. From these situations, it seems to be a echo of the first letter to prove that he is not a spy. At the end of the letter, Sean asked a soldier about the location of the city Lord''s house, and his direction was indeed the direction of the city Lord''s house, which was also the place where yasna wondered. The two letters have clearly recorded all Sean''s actions after entering tonis fortress. Judging from the amount of money he took out, it is obvious that he is not a man short of money. Although the Principality of lane is a subsidiary of the Millennium covenant Empire and uses the Millennium covenant imperial gold coin which is one to one with the pan continental gold coin as the circulation currency of the principality, under normal circumstances, people prefer to use the Millennium covenant imperial gold coin for consumption rather than the pan continental gold coin directly. But Sean, from the poll tax paid in gold coins to the hotel room, used pan continental gold coins. How could such a rich man not afford a taxi? If you take a taxi, you don''t need to ask for directions at all. Naturally, the person in charge of monitoring won''t hear Sean''s questions, and naturally won''t know that the other party is going to his mansion. After a little thought, yasna''s eyebrows were slightly relaxed and unfolded: the other party was revealing information to herself, and he was going to visit her. Gently put down the second letter, as if she had received some inspiration and affirmation, Asina picked up the first letter again: "so, he is really not a spy. It''s impossible for a spy to visit me, but this letter... " Athena''s voice was very clear, with a quiet and soft sound line. Even if a person with such a sound line yells loudly, it will only make people feel pleasant, not sharp or rough. For a woman, having such a voice line is really a rare luck, but yasna''s face is not beautiful and moving, which is a little pity. Staring closely at the contents of the letter, this time, Athena''s eyes swept very fast, almost ten lines at a glance. This time, Athena finally found something wrong with the letter: she was too familiar with tonis fortress! This familiarity is not the kind of pretending to be good at and understand, but the kind of familiarity that really and thoroughly understands every place of the fortress. It is precisely because of this familiarity that when reading the letter for the first time, although yasna felt strange, she did not find anything wrong. It was not until the doubts found in the second letter that she finally saw the difference in this letter. This time, Athena''s eyes became a little deep. Only she and the original architect knew the architectural drawings of the whole tonis fortress. But even the architect could not understand the situation of the fortress to this extent, at least in the layout of the inner city. Because the planning pattern of the whole inner city is completely studied by yasna herself bit by bit, and the whole planning content and layout are naturally clear to her, and there is a secret only she knows! But now, Athena had a feeling that the secret of the whole fortress was completely seen through. This feeling made her very uncomfortable. Her eyes stared at the letter to see whether the other party really saw through the secret, or just knew the inner city very well. But only from the content of the letter, she could not tell. After staring at it for several minutes, tiny beads of sweat finally came out of yasna''s forehead. Finally, her eyes fell back on the four words "not a spy" at the end of the letter. "Bang bang" A steady and rhythmic knock on the door suddenly sounded. With this rhythm and habit of knocking on the door, there is only one person in the whole city master''s residence, that is the magician and staff under Athena''s command. Under normal circumstances, unless there is something urgent, the other party will not knock on the door of the study. Once the other party knocks on the door of the study, it means that the other party must have something to discuss with himself. After thinking for a while, Athena exhaled heavily, then put down the letter in her hand and said softly, "come in." Soon the door was pushed open. Walking in from the door was a woman of the same height. Her legs were very slender. Because her military uniform was tight, her peaks looked particularly majestic. It seemed that she was even more amazing than yasina, and her appearance was much better than yasina. A long wave of red and purple hair fell from her shawl and swayed with her walking, as if the burning flame was constantly emitting rising purple gas, which made her bright and beautiful facial features look more moving. A smile on a woman''s face is not that charming, but a temperament full of knowledge and maturity. With her entry, the low pressure originally condensed in the study seemed to finally find a vent, and disappeared in a moment. Elizabeth battian. "Young lady, your face seems very bad?" Elizabeth went to the desk and saw Athena''s face. Her original smile disappeared and showed a worried look. "Are you too tired?" Elizabeth''s voice has a very unique soft, waxy voice line, but it doesn''t make people feel whiny or tired. On the contrary, anyone who hears her voice and appearance will only regard her as a close and gentle big sister. However, anyone who knows Elizabeth knows that her tenderness will only show to Athena. In the whole tonis, Elizabeth''s reputation is second only to Athena, while in the whole kingdom of dabion, Elizabeth''s terror is above Athena. She is the strongest of the three magicians under Athena''s command, known as the daughter of thunder. Because at the beginning, she only cast a magic on the battlefield and destroyed a 3000 person heavy cavalry of the unlucky count - it was a real destruction, total annihilation, not paralysis or defeat. After she destroyed the count''s heavy cavalry, she took the time to interfere and interrupt the magician under the other count''s command. It is said that her strength is basically the level of lower gold, but it is not very stable at present, so she has not officially entered the rating of lower gold. Seeing Elizabeth, Athena gave her two letters with a wry smile. Elizabeth took it up with some curiosity, glanced at it, and then asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" Obviously, intelligent as Elizabeth can''t see the strangeness of the content of the letter. But before that, didn''t yasina, who had just scanned it once, see? If it hadn''t been for the information revealed in the second letter, Athena couldn''t even understand the information Sean sent her. But before Athena could speak, Elizabeth said, "but what a coincidence, this Sean is asking to see you. I have rejected him, but he said that as long as I tell you his name, you will meet him. Ah... He is really a man with great confidence and momentum. " "He has arrived?" Athena suddenly asked, "where is it?" "Do you really want to meet him?" "One thing, you must ask!" What Athena was thinking at the moment was whether Sean really knew the secret of the inner city, or just knew more about the planning of the inner city£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 144 The city Lord''s house is much more magnificent than Sean thought. There were two soldiers standing guard at the gate of the mansion. They never talked to Sean again except after they first asked Sean about his coming. Standing on both sides of the gate, the two soldiers looked like sculptures and looked straight ahead. Only when someone came forward, they would come forward to ask the purpose, but they were not arrogant and domineering, but modest. Along the way, Sean could see the pride of this army soldier named "thunder front". Pride without arrogance is actually very rare. Sean knows that this army is an elite army trained by Athena. It has been ten years since she became a pioneering knight. Even among the private armies of many powerful nobles in the Principality of Ryan, the combat effectiveness can rank in the top five. It is a real level 4 army - when Sean saw these soldiers, He subconsciously used the real eye, but unexpectedly found that he succeeded. [Army: Thunder front] [strength: Level 4] [number: 10000] [Commander: none yet] [morale: Pride] [belief: brave and fearless (the greater the casualties, the higher the warrior spirit)] [war skill: Long Ge charge (immune to cavalry charge during charge, causing more casualties to cavalry)] [military advantage: none yet] Then Sean realized that the books he read about the armies of various countries on the mainland were still useful. At least, those well-known armies can see their detailed data through the real eye, and as long as they can see the detailed data through the real eye, Sean has a variety of ways to deal with them. Like the thunder front, since the cavalry charge is ineffective, Sean will not be stupid enough to attack with cavalry when facing this army. There are three armies under Athena''s command, namely a 50000 person mixed infantry and bow army, a 10000 person heavy cavalry army and the thunder front of the pro Guardian army in front of Sean. As the pro guards of yasna, the thunder front does not have the super first-class treatment as ordinary people imagine. In fact, in non wartime, they need to be responsible for the patrol and vigilance of the whole inner city. The heavy cavalry troops and mixed legions usually only stay in the outer defense area and inner defense area behind the fortress. In addition to training, they are also responsible for maintaining the daily maintenance of these two areas. In non wartime, they will not put troops into patrol and vigilance at all. Recently, Asina has used magic to rectify the terrain between the outer defense area and the inner defense area and tried to cultivate here. At present, there are several mu of experimental fields. If Asina''s plan is successful, the two troops will soon have another work in non wartime. As for the patrol, guard and maintenance work in the outer city, yasina directly dumped it to the army from the royal family of the Principality of lane. As for what the place would be tossed about, yasina didn''t care and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Anyway, if the war breaks out and the outer city is broken, she will find trouble with this army. Sean thought about Fort tonis in his mind when he was idle and bored. By the way, figure out what kind of words he wants to use after meeting with yasna. He believes that yasna must be very interested in entering the kingdom of dabion, so it is not difficult to convince yasna, but how to make yasna believe in herself. After waiting outside the gate for a while, Sean finally saw Elizabeth come out again. Elizabeth''s face is still wearing an elegant and intellectual smile. She is different from Athena. Anyone who sees Athena at the first sight will only be shocked by her cold temperament, thus ignoring that Athena is also a tall and plump woman, but anyone who sees Elizabeth will only be amazed by her appearance. Moreover, Elizabeth''s figure is much better than kiasna. Especially when she moves around, the majestic mountain peak that fluctuates like an earthquake is very easy to make people have an extremely strong sense of stimulation. In particular, Elizabeth has a delicate and unique air, which is really easy to make people have other ideas. But among these people, Sean was by no means included, for he knew that Elizabeth was not a weak little sheep. The famous battle of the daughter of thunder was to completely destroy the 3000 heavy cavalry of an earl of dabion kingdom with a level 8 magic "thunder sanction" in thunderstorm weather. It was a real and complete destruction. After a piece of thunder was plowed from the ground, there was only a large pool of Black Condensed Black molten iron left for 3000 heavy riders, and all other flesh and blood had been completely vaporized. The scene is not very bloody, but it is more frightening than the bloody scene of broken limbs flying. This magic is the key to the victory of the whole war. Sean believes that his memory should be very excellent, so he is very sure that Elizabeth battian has the blood of the thunder destroyer, and the blood power has begun to highlight. Then when the woman steps into the next gold, her blood power will officially enter the first stage. The gold level strong with special blood force is not the same as the gold level strong without blood force. Sean looked even more depressed at the thought of this. According to the expansion of the original game, there would be no concept of "blood power" before the opening of the second expansion, but now the world is a real world, and Elizabeth has undoubtedly highlighted the blood power, so it is certainly impossible for Sean to guess with the development order of the expansion in the original game. Although the highlighting period of blood power is not fixed, it may be highlighted in the novice period, in the bronze or silver period, and even in the golden period, Sean knows that the sooner blood power is highlighted, the greater one''s future achievements and development will be. Basically, if the power of blood can be highlighted before entering the golden age, entering the golden age will inevitably make the power of blood enter the dominant state of the first stage. If you can''t enter the dominant state in the golden age, you may not enter this stage until the holy land. Slow step, slow step. The reason why Sean is depressed at present is that he still can''t understand his blood power. Although he has the blood power of the real eye, he doesn''t know what''s going on. The only thing he can know is that his blood power hasn''t been fully highlighted. This usually means that his blood force will not be prominent before entering silver. "Mr. Sean, the Marquis invites you into the house." Elizabeth went to the door and smiled and invited Sean into the house. Sean nodded and followed Elizabeth. Looking at this enchanting woman leading the way, Sean''s eyes are really not squint. Even a little guy like Cecilia is very sensitive to other people''s eyes. Not to mention a powerful wizard like Elizabeth, he can only step into the ranks of great wizards. If the power of blood enters the dominant stage, Maybe it will be a special hidden occupation. At least Sean knows that if the great magician who focuses on thunder magic has a high affinity with Elizabeth, he can get the level 8 magic of "thunder sanctions" from her. It''s a pity that Cecilia is a magician who focuses on fire. The construction of the city Lord''s mansion is very grand and luxurious. From the main entrance to the main house, there is a passage paved with large pebbles. Greening is planted on both sides, and a beautiful small garden is trimmed by the gardener. With Elizabeth, Sean saw that the vestibule was also heavily guarded. There was a guard of thunder front almost every tens of meters, and in addition, there were patrols passing by from time to time. The main house is a very common mountain building among the nobles. The main body in the middle is a five story tall building with a large black grinding inclined eaves. This kind of roof is relatively smooth. Assassins without certain strength can''t stand on this kind of roof at all. The third and fourth floors of the main house seem to be opened, and a huge glass window six meters high and two meters wide can be seen. The cloister houses on both sides built along the main house have one less floor, which is a four storey building format. However, on the whole, it seems that the city Lord''s house is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and there are definitely a lot of hidden fortifications. Elizabeth looked at the man who seemed to be from chenus with her spare light. Seeing that he was secretly looking at the building of the city master''s house, she didn''t dare to look at herself. She couldn''t help laughing: "Lord Sean, you seem to be afraid of me?" "Miss Elizabeth''s name of thunder is too loud. It''s abnormal if I''m not afraid." Sean took back his eyes, opposite Elizabeth''s four eyes, and returned with the same smile, but his eyes were clear and had no desire, "I don''t want to be a black smoke under the sanction of the thunder." "Mr. Sean is just joking." Elizabeth smiled, then turned her head and continued to lead the way. Soon, Elizabeth took Sean to the door of a room. She reached out and knocked gently. After receiving a reply, she opened the door and took Sean in: "Lord Marquis, Mr. Sean is coming." This is a small reception hall, less than 20 square meters. A huge round table occupies two-thirds of the whole room and is placed in the middle. The room had no windows and no decoration, and the wallpaper was deep black. At first glance, it was clear that this reception hall was not the reception hall commonly used by yasna, but a relatively private reception hall. Yasina was sitting on a chair beside the round table. The first moment Sean entered the meeting room, he saw that the momentum of yasina, the youngest powerful Marquis of the Principality of Ryan, was too strong. Even if she just sat here and didn''t speak, people couldn''t ignore her existence. Sean stood in the room and looked at Athena with four eyes. This was the first time Sean had a positive contact with Athena. The Marquis''s figure was really good, but it was a little inferior to Elizabeth, and her appearance was relatively ordinary and not very exquisite. But this solid momentum is surprisingly strong. Even Sean has a feeling of being in the ice cave. Elizabeth said hello to Athena, then turned and left. When she closed the door, Sean could obviously feel a magic wave surging from the whole room at that moment, forming a magic barrier. Sean doesn''t know much about magic, but what is the purpose of the magic array in the reception room? Sean can also understand it with his toes. "Are you Sean?" Said Athena suddenly. With Athena''s opening, Sean''s feeling of being in the ice cave diffused a lot. At this time, the sense of power returned to Sean, which made Sean understand that it was not that Athena''s momentum was too strong, but that the strength gap between the two sides was too big. After taking a deep breath, the smile on Sean''s face faded. From the first contact with him, he found that yasna was a very pragmatic person. In that case, he might as well communicate with yasna directly: "yes I have a plan. I wonder if Lord Athena is interested? " "Oh?" Athena raised her eyebrows. Sean put a written note on his body on the table, moved his wrist, crossed the note from the round table and accurately stopped in front of yasna. The strength is very accurate. Yasina''s eyes fell on the note, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her momentum burst out in an instant£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 145 Yasna''s body showed a kind of frost killing intention that was almost condensed into essence. The temperature in the reception hall seemed to be falling - perhaps it was just a psychological effect, but Sean really shivered, and a goose bumps appeared on her body. After a long time, Athena looked up and looked at Sean. Her eyes were like a knife, as if she wanted to see Sean through completely. However, although Athena''s aura is very strong, Sean is also used to seeing the big scene after all, so even if he is suppressed because of the strength gap between the two sides, Sean still looks at Athena fearlessly, and the corners of his mouth even slightly evoke. "Lord Marquis, I''m sure we won''t be enemies." Sean thought about it, but he still felt he was the first to attack. After all, he was not a man waiting to die. "Even the enemy." Athena glanced at Sean and said in a flat voice, "does Mr. Sean think you can stop me?" "It''s really unstoppable." Sean readily admitted the gap between himself and Athena. Even if he used all his abilities such as spell seal, adrenal gland and light body technique, he was only the first sword to escape from Athena. Once she was prepared, how could he be the opponent of Athena? What''s more, in the city master''s residence, there are three magicians whose strength is not inferior to that of yasna. You know, if these four people work together, even the upper gold can only choose the terrible combination of retreat. "But Lord Athena, you should see that I have no malice at all." Sean whispered, his eyes falling on the note. This is a very common note. It looks like a note torn from a hotel and other places. Yasna''s fingers touch it, and she can vaguely feel the slightly greasy strange feeling on the note. However, the content written on this note is too important for yasna. What is important is that yasna can''t move her fingers at all. It seems that only by pressing and holding with your hand can you completely suppress the contents recorded above. Athena''s eyes just stared at Sean and began to look again, but she didn''t see any fear in Sean, but she had an extremely confident temperament. Confidence, not conceit. Asina has seen many noble children. She can''t wait to show her talent or talent. She is deeply afraid that no one in the world will appreciate it. Once they win, even if it''s just a small victory or tragic victory, they can be as proud as a rooster, think they are unparalleled in the world, but never think about how to make the next victory more brilliant. I''m so conceited. Sean was undoubtedly an aristocrat in Athena''s eyes. A nobleman from the qainas Empire, although she didn''t know why the nobleman came to the Principality of Ryan, or how the other party thought, yasna knew that she must not underestimate any nobleman who came out of this Oriental Empire to experience - yasna had taken Sean, As the rich and noble of the ancient empire. Yasina breathed out her breath gently, and the repressed atmosphere in the reception hall was a little lighter. Her fingers were finally removed from the note, and the whole person leaned back. The sitting posture was no longer as serious as before, but seemed relaxed. In this way, the perfect curve on her body was completely exposed. Then her eyes glanced at the note again, and then turned to Sean. The little note alone on the round table only wrote five words. Yinma Fengshen lake. "Mr. Sean, please sit down." Yasina''s attitude at this moment finally revealed her bearing belonging to the rich and noble. Sean impolitely opened a chair, and then sat down, just opposite Athena. He didn''t twist at all. Everything seemed so natural, and he also had the kind of self-confidence that yasina appreciated - of course, Sean''s behavior was not picky in terms of etiquette, which made yasina''s judgment on Sean''s identity more firm. "I believe there are many opportunities for cooperation between miss yasna and me." Sean smiled and began to say. From Lord marquis to Lord Athena and now miss Athena, Sean is testing Athena''s reaction and attitude step by step. This is the most commonly used negotiation skill for aristocratic communication. Sean learned it from Cecilia. In fact, if he could, Sean would prefer Cecilia to talk to Athena, but sometimes he had to do something himself. Yasina''s name for Sean changed again and again, and became more and more intimate. She didn''t object, which means that she has preliminarily recognized Sean. Of course, what is written on the note is only one sentence, but to make this sentence a reality, it naturally requires more detailed guidelines and plans. However, as a Marquis of strength, Athena''s way of thinking about problems seemed to be somewhat different from that of ordinary people, or in fact, it was also one aspect of her extreme self-confidence, so when she spoke again, the first sentence swallowed all the words prepared by Sean back to her stomach. "How long will it take me to get this excuse." Athena was very straightforward when she opened her mouth. She didn''t even ask Sean what the specific planning steps were. Sean was a little stunned. The current situation was a little different from Neil''s expectation. The practice of the Marquis of Athena is completely different from that of ordinary nobles. In order to show their intelligence, most nobles will certainly ask about the whole process of the plan in great detail and even repair it. In order to make it reasonable when Athena asked questions, Sean left Neil, He has been thinking about the text description of the whole plan, trying to be as concise as possible. But unexpectedly, Asina didn''t even ask about the process and preparation of the plan, so she directly cut into the key points. In a word, it completely disrupted Sean''s rhythm. Because he had never been in contact with Athena before, he did not know whether the Marquis''s temperament was so straightforward or whether it had changed in the world. "At least it will take about two years." However, Sean did not dare not answer the question raised by the Marquis of Athena. He thought a little, filtered out the plan in his mind, and then answered, "Miss Athena, you can take this opportunity to train troops, especially the supply and rectification of the logistics line. This time, you must plan well, Avoid accidents from the last campaign. " Athena looked at Sean with deep meaning, but she didn''t say anything. At that time, she sent troops to the kingdom of dabion, although it seems that the final result is that she picked down two veterans of the kingdom of dabion and forced the kingdom of dabion to surrender. However, in fact, the kingdom of dabion deployed a lot of troops to suppress the rebellion in the wilderness, resulting in some shortage of troops of the two veteran generals. In addition, the Principality of lane was forced by the pressure of the Millennium covenant Empire and the problem of logistics supply. Therefore, the Principality of Lane finally reached an armistice agreement with the kingdom of dabion within one day. But this is an extremely confidential matter. Except for yasna and his father, as well as several senior officials of the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, no one should know the truth behind the armistice agreement. After that, Athena built the fortress not because she was afraid of the kingdom of dabion, but to prevent attacks from the wild land. Although these tribes seem to be loose, in fact, they also have the possibility of alliance. In the past, the kingdom of dabion was blocked in front. However, when yasna included the whole angloda mountains into her territory, the kingdom of dabion simply gave up a territory connected with the wilderness. In this way, the tribes in the wilderness have an alternative route - through this territory now nominally owned by Athena, they can drive straight into the hinterland of the Principality of lane after crossing the angloda mountains. It has to be said that the plan of the kingdom of dabion is really poisonous, but they also underestimated the madness and ruthlessness of Athena. The fortress of tonis, built within a year, completely smashed the yangmou of the kingdom of dabion. However, in this way, it naturally exacerbated ASENA''s anger towards the kingdom of dabion. She really wanted to drink the horse Fengshen lake, the largest inland lake in the kingdom of dabion. The king capital of the kingdom of dabion was built next to the lake, with magnificent weather! "So, what do you want from me?" Athena asked. "A pioneering knight and a jazz title." Sean thought for a moment and decided to speak out his needs directly according to what Neil said, "of course, there is a jazz collar These are what I need. " "Do you want to be a lord?" Yasina immediately responded, "the aristocratic circle in the Principality of lane is very stable now. How many people sharpen their heads and squeeze up desperately, but they can only stop at the existing aristocratic titles. Even if I give you this, it will be difficult for you to really enter the aristocratic circle of the principality, let alone obtain the hereditary aristocratic title. " "I know that very well." Sean nodded, "but I''m sure you won''t think so when Miss Athena really drinks horse Fengshen lake." Sean accentuated the word "you". In a little silence, Athena suddenly got up and clapped her hands. Elizabeth soon opened the door and entered. "Go and get Tony the map." "No." Sean stood up and shook his head, which puzzled Elizabeth and Athena. In fact, he had already thought about the territory Sean wanted, because it didn''t make any difference whether he looked at Tony''s map or not. "I want the territory connecting the wild land and the black swan castle on the high mountain next to it."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 146 The territory Sean named was not small, even comparable to a baron collar. Of course, this is the result of taking the black swan castle and the surrounding land into account. If not counting the black swan castle and the surrounding area, it is just about the size of a jazz collar. It''s just that this territory is nominally owned by yasna, but in fact, yasna herself has not confirmed it, and even the delivery ceremony with the kingdom of dabion has not been completed - it''s not her laziness, but a territory that clearly pits people. Naturally, yasna can''t want it. The kingdom of dabion didn''t seem to mind yasna''s attitude. They didn''t even have the Council and directly evacuated all the troops. In this way, this territory became a land without owners. There are three towns in the whole territory. After losing the protection of the Lord, the three towns need to face the aliens that may attack in the wilderness, which has made the three territories complain a lot in the past year. In order to get rid of this ubiquitous shadow, the three towns also came up with some ways, that is, they began to hire mercenaries to help garrison, and because the taxes of the territory no longer need to be paid to the Lord, so they naturally have extra money. After a long time, the three towns have become an lawless area. As for black swan castle, it was the castle of a viscount in the kingdom of dabion. His original territory just occupied another third of the angloda mountains. It was also because he refused the oath of Athena that triggered the war between the two countries. In the war, the Viscount was the first to die under Athena''s army. Later, after annexing this territory, black swan castle became Athena''s property. The reason why black swan castle is famous is that there is an artificial lake in this ancient castle, which does not cover a large area, but it is an underground spring. At that time, a large group of black swans rested here, and they were not afraid of people. Naturally, they added a beautiful scenery to the ancient castle, so people called it black swan castle. However, with the death of the Lord, after a war, there were no black swans in black swan castle. At the beginning, Asina even came here to live for a short time. She wanted to meet these so-called black swans. Unfortunately, a black swan did not appear. Asina was so depressed that she returned to tonis fortress. Since then, the ancient castle was completely abandoned due to lack of repair and maintenance. Later, the story of haunting came out somehow, and the ancient castle became a Ghost Castle. At this time, if Sean hadn''t mentioned the castle, yasna would almost forget that there was such a castle on the edge of her territory. "Black swan castle is no problem for you." Yasna said, "but the territory you named has some trouble." "Trouble?" This time it''s Sean''s turn not to understand. Although he knew that the territory belonged to Athena, how could he know that Athena did not have a delivery ceremony with the kingdom of dabion for some reason? So at this time, Sean couldn''t react to hearing yasna say trouble, but looked at yasna with a puzzled face. "Although this territory belongs to me in name, in fact, I did not get the contract from the kingdom of dabion." Yasina was not vague, and simply explained the current situation to Sean, "although the kingdom of dabion retains the contract documents, in fact, they do not protect this territory any more, so this territory has now become an autonomous territory... An autonomous territory living between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane." Sean frowned slightly. The subtext of yasna''s remark was very clear, that is, he wanted the territory, but the legitimate right of the territory was not on her, and the security of the territory was probably very bad. It is even possible that because of the laissez faire and autonomy of the past year, even if there are lords in the past, they will not buy it. After all, once freedom is used to, it is difficult to accept any constraints. "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t control this territory well, I''m not qualified to say that to you." Sean smiled as if he didn''t care much. "Since you think there''s no problem, I''ll arrange the relevant procedures." Seeing Sean''s insistence, Athena nodded and said no more, "by the way, I don''t know your last name?" "Connery." Sean thought a little and then said, "Sean Connery." "OK, I see." Athena nodded. Then Sean and Athena left. Anyway, things have been done, so it''s not necessary to stay here. But this time, it was not Elizabeth who sent Sean out of the house, but a thunder front soldier who led the way, which made Sean relax. After all, Sean felt a little uncomfortable following Elizabeth. When it was confirmed that Sean had left, Elizabeth suddenly closed the door, opened a chair and sat down, looking at Athena curiously. "What''s the matter?" Athena saw Elizabeth sitting here, but she didn''t speak. She couldn''t help asking curiously. In her impression, Elizabeth rarely showed such behavior. "You want to give him a territory?" Elizabeth''s voice was somewhat surprised. "Judging from the territory he divided, it should be as big as a baron''s collar. But although you are a marquis, you don''t have the power to be a baron, and now the Principality of Ryan has some big opinions on you, and the aristocratic circle is also unprecedented unity with each other. It''s impossible for you to insert another aristocrat. " "I just gave him a jazz title." Yasina said faintly. On the miracle continent, the canonization of titles can not be solved by a word of mouth. The Lords of any territory, no matter how big their titles are, can only confer the titles of knight and knight. Moreover, their territories are divided from their own fiefdoms. They are not hereditary, but only lifelong. Civilians call these knights and Knights'' fiefdoms knight and jazz - usually small in area, For example, half of the knight''s collar has only a small manor, while the knight''s collar is better, there may be a village. All the income of these territories naturally belongs to the Knights and Knights of the territory, which can be regarded as a disguised wage payment. To confer titles above Baron, only the real leaders of a country can have this qualification, such as Archduke, king, emperor and so on. However, the Archduke is only qualified to confer Marquis and below. Only the king and emperor of the kingdom are qualified to confer Duke. The only thing stronger than the kingdom is that the empire is qualified to have vassal states, but the kingdom does not - the reason for this is the difference in national strength. If the two countries are so similar in national strength, How can you be willing to become a vassal? The Empire has never been put forward only by superficial strength, but by fighting. If you can beat an empire into a kingdom, you can naturally call yourself an empire. At its worst, it needs to be recognized by half of the empires before it can become a new empire. On the miracle continent, there are only seven empires since ancient times. In addition to the five old empires of qainas, Maggie, St. Joels, the Millennium covenant and Amelia, the position of the other two "Empires" is not very stable. Every few decades, there are self-conscious and powerful kingdoms calling on the door. Therefore, the home rotation is also fast. On the contrary, there has never been a road of "recognition through half of the empires". After all, the interests and focus directions of each other in the seven empires are also complex. It is likely that you have offended the other two when you get the nod of one empire. It''s not easy for the four empires to nod and recognize your new empire. Therefore, yasna''s sentence "I just give him a jazz title" is not a self humble word, but she can only do this step. If she wants to go further, she can recommend, but in the end, it depends on the meaning of the principality''s royal family, rather than the decision made by her alone. That''s why Athena told Sean that now the Principality of Ryan will not allow new nobles to join the circle at will. Sean will know these things sooner or later, so Athena might as well talk to Sean first to avoid any misunderstanding in the future. However, the heroism and courage shown by Sean made Athena look at her differently. "But I''m curious. What did you talk to him about? How could you suddenly make him a jazz?" Elizabeth suddenly said with a narrow smile, "is he the secret lover you have always collected Hey, I said, "why don''t you like that guy Dutch? He''s the only young man closest to you in the Principality of lane." "It used to be, but it won''t be." Athena shook her head and denied Elizabeth''s words. Dutch zov, Lord of the danawi, a powerful count. He has ambition and strength. Under his governance, danawi is indeed developing at an amazing speed. I''m afraid before long, the Lord can also pull out a powerful private army. Even if he can''t become a Marquis of strength at that time, the title of an earl of strength can''t run away. In the whole principality of lane, Dutch is known as the closest person to Athena, but it is absolutely not a compliment to let a man be second to Athena. Therefore, it is no wonder that Dutch will try so hard to prove himself. Unfortunately, the more he is so eager to show himself, the more people will regard him as yasna''s second. "I can''t see. You''re quite confident in this handsome man." Elizabeth and Athena are already very familiar, so it''s no harm to make a little joke. But for Elizabeth''s ridicule, Athena did not answer, but slid the note on the table to Elizabeth: "he wrote it." Elizabeth took it up with some curiosity, and her eyes changed suddenly: "this guy, what a big tone Do you believe it? " "Letter." Yasina nodded, "but I really haven''t heard of any great nobles of the qainas empire with the surname of Connery. Go and find out if it''s the surname of those reclusive ancient rich families in the qainas empire. Those guys like to do this mysterious thing best." After reading the contents of the note, Elizabeth also restrained her smile, nodded to show understanding, and then left the reception hall and began to investigate. And Athena, of course, has a lot to deal with, and the top priority is to prove Sean''s pioneering knighthood and jazz£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 147 After Sean left the city hall, he took a taxi back to the hotel. Now that I have met with yasna and everything that should be said has been completely settled, there is naturally no reason to work hard to continue to walk such a long way. You know, it took Sean more than two hours to finally get to the city master''s residence in order to reveal such a message to yasna. If the endurance value in his attribute point was not good, this section of the road would be enough to make Sean feel tangled. There are many streets in the urban area of tonis fortress under the rule of yasina. At the same time, different areas are divided according to different architectural purposes. For example, near the residential area, no industrial buildings are allowed. Such buildings can only be built near the outer urban area or the outer defense area. If industrial buildings appear in the residential area, they will be sentenced regardless of whether they will cause pollution to the surrounding area. In tonis, Athena''s words are the law, so naturally no one dares to disobey. The extended situation is that there are very strict regulations on taxis and pedestrians in the streets of inner city. For example, no carriage is allowed to exceed four horses, the carriage should avoid pedestrians, and on some roads, no matter whether there are people or not, it is not allowed to run quickly and can only run slowly - although these rules are strict and complex, they do make the security of the whole urban area of tonis fortress excellent and will not cause any chaos. Only when the public security conditions in the city are good and full of order, those who want to enter the city will queue up and register and turn in the head fee. Of course, few people know how many of these people are afraid of the name of Athena and the terrible combat effectiveness of the thunder front. It took more than two hours to go, but it only took less than half an hour to come back by taxi. Sean knew that the old coachman''s skill was absolutely superb, because he could feel that the carriage was running fast all the way without any stop, so it meant that the coachman also knew the inner city of tonis fortress very well. In the hotel, William was lying on the table, looking a little bored. His right hand on the table did not know what to draw, but there was no pen, no painting, and his fingers were not stained with water. Really, few people could know what William was doing now. Even Cecilia, who has a good memory, watched it for a long time, but she couldn''t form a complete picture of what William painted. On the other table in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, Alfred and Arnold sat together. Since Alfred became a demon warrior, unless he slept and bathed, he would never take off his armor, as if it had been completely integrated with him. However, with the help of magic patterns, the weight of armor can indeed be ignored, but Alfred still hasn''t figured out the operation principle of magic patterns on armor - whether the magic patterns on the back resonate with the armor, or whether the texture carving on the armor resonates with the magic patterns on the back. This statement seems to make no difference, but it is a very important point, because the first person who resonates is the real top priority. But with Alfred''s IQ, it''s really hard to understand. As for Arnold, this guy is typical. He forgets the pain when he has a good scar. Now he has returned to a lively state, and he forgot the battle that night. He still lives in the crowd with a smile. He should eat and drink. It seems that there is no use at all, but the scars on his body also clearly tell the people that the event that night was not a dream - but William''s focus is not that, He felt that the priest in the temple of the goddess of victory didn''t have much means. He could still leave scars with divine healing. The hotel they stayed in was large enough to accommodate three or four hundred customers, so Sean couldn''t pack the whole hotel this time - it took a lot of money at Fort tonis. Sean can''t spend so much money, especially in the situation he will face soon, which requires money everywhere. So when Sean came back, the four guys sitting at two tables in the hall certainly didn''t see Sean''s shadow. After all, there were other guests on the first floor of the hotel. It was not until Sean came to Cecilia that the little girl finally found Sean''s return. Her face immediately showed joy, and then she rushed towards Sean: "how''s things going?" "It''s going well." Sean smiled. "There was a little accident, but it didn''t hurt. At least in nominal terms, we''ve got a foothold." "Unexpected?" William, a lazy man, was finally willing to stop lying on the table painting something that no one could understand, "what accident?" "Go back to the room and say." Sean glanced at the situation in the hall. There were a lot of people here. It was difficult to guarantee that some people had a lot of words. So he said and walked towards his room. Alfred and Cecilia immediately followed. Sean''s room, at the end of the third floor, is next to Alfred and William''s room, and on the left is Arnold''s room with another northern barbarian. Although William has always stressed that he wants to have his own room, this can be regarded as a guy with no strength to bind chickens. How can Sean let him sleep alone? He doesn''t want any accident for the future ten, so he arranged to be accompanied by Alfred, who is currently the most powerful among the people. "What''s going on?" When he returned to the room, Alfred spoke nervously. If any of the people present were the most nervous about Sean''s territory, it was really Alfred. After all, having a stable territory means a safer life, so Shina won''t have to run around with them. "My negotiation with yasna was very smooth. She has recognized my pioneering Knight status and given me a territory and jazz title." Sean didn''t show off, but immediately said, after all, these four people are their core members, so it''s certainly necessary to explain the current situation to them, "but the territory I chose is not as safe as I thought." "What do you mean?" "This territory nominally belongs to Athena, but in fact, the authorization instrument of the territory is on a nobleman in dabion, but it is not clear which nobleman it is." Sean explained in a deep voice, "but these are not any problems. As long as we know which nobleman is, we can always get the contract back. The real problem is that there are three small towns in the territory connected with the wilderness. Now, because the Lords on both sides don''t recognize the territory as their own, Therefore, this territory has completely become a zone of three no matter. " "It''s connected with the wilderness again, and it''s the three no matter areas..." William frowned slightly, and then smiled helplessly, "you really picked a good territory. Maybe when we take over this territory, we will fight with the residents of these three towns. " "Probably not?" Alfred wondered, "residents usually don''t have the courage to disobey the nobility. As long as Sean has a formal power of attorney, they can''t resist even if they don''t like it anymore." "Those who are used to freedom will not be willing to return to the days when they were bound." William rejected Alfred''s statement, "let alone the impact of the danger of the wilderness on this territory. It has not been under the jurisdiction of any lord for a year and can only survive on its own ability. The best way for the three towns is to invite mercenaries to protect the town, and in order to face the possible tribal attacks in the wilderness at any time, The combat effectiveness of these mercenaries can not be much lower. They may even have a complete range of arms and belong to the type of war mercenaries. " War mercenaries, as the name suggests, are mercenaries that appear in wars in various countries. The number of teams of such mercenaries varies, but they are very good at fighting. Therefore, when some wars break out, if the troops are not enough, they will pay to hire these mercenaries to help fight. A few years ago, in the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, the kingdom of dabion hired more than a dozen war mercenaries, which once put the army of the Principality of lane into crisis. "It seems that we are really going to fight a war." Alfred asked. "That''s why I said that our future Lord really chose a good place." William tilted his lips, looking a little unhappy. "To be a true Lord, this territory is necessary." Sean completely ignored William''s attitude, and then continued, "if the residents of those small towns are willing to obey, it''s best. If they don''t, they can only be conquered by force Anyway, the war must be left to you. " "Even if we take over these three towns, what about the stronghold? Where are we going to set up our base camp?" For war, this is William''s strength. Although he doesn''t like it very much, since he really wants to do it, of course he won''t resist, "what are you going to do with anno''s tribe? They and the people of these three towns are afraid that they can''t coexist. Do you want to build another town? " "I do think so." Sean nodded. "I''ve decided where the troops will be stationed, and I''ve decided on the construction point of the new town. If not, why do you think I should leave so much money? After I sold that demon book, wouldn''t it be better for me to buy a large number of senior slaves? " "Is that enough for you?" William said with disdain. "You don''t have to worry about that." Sean waved his hand and said boldly, "I have negotiated some other contents with yasna at the same time. Anyway, as long as I can afford the money, she will deliver some materials to us according to the market price, which is extremely beneficial to our early development. However, we can''t sit idle all the time. We still need some projects that can produce benefits. " There is no objection to this. After all, if a territory wants to develop, it naturally needs more income items, the better. If it only depends on the tax revenue of three small towns, I''m afraid it''s impossible to support the current army of more than 5000 people. "Fred, you''ll set out tonight to Burris forest and transfer the troops directly to black swan castle. Cecilia and I will set out immediately after they get Athena''s paperwork. Then we''ll meet there." "Good!" Alfred naturally had no objection to Sean''s proposal. After all, his daughter still stayed in the temporary camp. Of course, he was more happy than anything that he could pick up his daughter in person. After that, William and Alfred discussed the marching route of the large army. After all, there are thousands of people there. It is impossible to hide the trace of this scale, and the roads along the way are all on the edge of the kingdom of dabion, which may also cause some accidents, so we should be as careful as possible. William didn''t understand what Sean said about building a new town, so he ignored the communication between Sean and Cecilia. At this moment, Sean and others have already begun to arrange all the subsequent itineraries, so they have to wait for the official appointment document of yasna to be delivered. While Athena, when she began to prepare the appointment document, suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to ask Sean if she knew the secret of tonis fortress. This made yasna feel a little frustrated. She felt that she was really not calm enough. She was shocked by the "Yinma Fengshen Lake", so that she forgot what she wanted to ask£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 148 Although Athena is a Marquis of strength, she behaves more like a soldier, which can be seen from her never sloppy style. In just one day, she had handled all Sean''s Jazz title and the identification of the pioneering knight. According to the formal process, the next step is to go to the house of Representatives, get the seal authorization confirmation, and record it. Only after that can Sean''s identity and titles be officially confirmed, but yasna didn''t have such a good mind. She directly sent a red striped envelope with her family mark to the upper house of Representatives. It was sent by Athena to the Principality of lane. It was Athena, not Evans. In the Principality of lane, there are only a few side families that can establish new family badges and completely break away from the protection and control of the family without declining. Although yasna''s thunder sword shield badge has been recognized by the Principality of Ryan, it is still unknown whether it can be passed on brilliantly forever. Because this is directly related to the inheritance of the family. It''s not just that Athena''s strength is strong. If her descendants'' heirs don''t have enough ability, tonis fortress can''t be maintained. Even the prefix of Marquis of strength may be removed. The aristocratic world is so cruel and realistic. Asina gently put down the ring in her hand. This ring is worthless, but it has more significance: whoever takes this ring from Asina''s descendants means who is the successor of the next thunder sword shield. The reason why the ring face is not a gem but a hard stone casually obtained by the roadside is also to warn the descendants of thunder sword shield not to forget their responsibilities and obligations because of the rights and luxury of the nobility. "I''m not sure if Sean didn''t lie to me, but..." Athena said here, pausing slightly. "I''m sure he''s not that kind of cunning person. Of all the young nobles in the Principality of lane, I have not seen anyone with a better temperament than him. His self-confidence without conceit is what really makes me value... Drinking horse Fengshen lake, I''ll take it as a gambling appointment. " Elizabeth shook her head. She was a little confused about the little princess who grew up with her. At the age of 12, the Evans family, which was extremely patriarchal, evaluated the development direction of Athena in terms of political marriage. But at that time, Asina, who was very rebellious, expressed her resistance with a sentence "who says women are not as good as men". It''s a pity that she didn''t have any right to speak when she was young, and she was forbidden to touch the sword. Later, at the age of 16, she only said "I want to leave here" during the bar mitzvah. Then on the same day, she announced that she would leave the Evans family and only take away her savings from four years and two friends who grew up with her. At the age of twenty, she became a baroness, and Elizabeth was the only one left of the two friends who grew up together, and the savings she took away made today''s thunder front. At the age of 24, the proud princess had become a marquis, and the tonis collar, which means "land of hope", was born in that year. At that time, not only the kingdom of dabion was shocked, but also the Principality of lane and even the Millennium covenant empire. Now, distance is a pair of wings. The left wing unfolds completely, while the right wing closes. This pair of wings are described by black lines, but the colors are different in depth. At the same time, it is accompanied by some more abstract embellishment techniques. It looks like this pair of black wings that appear and disappear from time to time. In addition, there is nothing else on the badge, there is no common weapon pattern of nobles, and there is no favorite plant description of ancient nobles. It looks particularly cold. However, the young qainas man named Sean Connery said, "this represents the wing of emptiness, the left represents attack, and the right represents shelter."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 149 The east wind Sean was waiting for could complete all the problems in three days this time, all in the name of the Marquis of Athena''s strength. Of course, from yasna to the house, yasna paused a little, seemed to be thinking about something, and then added: "I don''t know why you want to take refuge in me, but you are now my pioneering knight. As your nominal Lord, I have a certain degree of command over you. Do you admit that?" "I admit it." After thinking about it, Sean nodded and admitted. In fact, Sean knows very well that there is a big tree to enjoy the cool. Before his wings were completely plump, with the help of the figure of the Marquis, the youngest and most feared strength of the Principality of Ryan, his action was indeed much more convenient. Therefore, to some extent, Sean did not mind obeying the command and dispatching of Athena - even the pioneering knights or Knights under the Lord, according to the rules of nobility, It also has the right to refuse unreasonable requests. "The second is your jazz title." Athena pointed to the second document, "the document records the scope of your jazz collar, only the area of black swan castle. As for the territory you requested, although it is nominally mine, I did not accept the delivery instrument of the kingdom of dabion, so it is actually not included in the territory of the Principality of lane, so the others in the Principality of lane do not know the specific situation. This is a small hand and foot. " Hearing the speech, Sean opened the second document, which recorded the registered territory area. Indeed, there was only black swan castle and the surrounding land, and there was nothing else. Sean thought a little and immediately understood what Athena meant. She wanted to use this hidden territory to become a part of her knight fame, and also gave herself the first reasonable excuse to send troops for expedition. Sure enough, Sean soon heard yasna''s second sentence: "that territory in the territory records of the Principality of Ryan has already belonged to the ranks of wild places, so you can arrange the specific operation conditions yourself Of course, if the appointment document I gave you can make the townspeople obey your arrangement, it would be a good thing, but I''m not optimistic about it. " Sean agreed with Athena on this point. In fact, he was ready for a war when he took over the jurisdiction of the three towns. However, as long as the other party''s mercenary regiment is small and not a fourth level army, Sean is fearless - or William ignores the other party''s existence at all, and if he can''t fight, when Alfred comes with the others, with William''s strength, he says it''s almost equivalent to a sub Baron, It''s not difficult to flatten these mercenaries. Alfred, we left as early as yesterday. Carefully put away these two documents, which is the proof of Sean''s pioneering knighthood and knighthood. Although these two instruments will no longer be needed after he becomes famous, in the current situation, these two instruments are very important, because Sean knows that a road, no matter in which world, legal identity is the most important and critical issue. From today on, he is no longer an earthling surnamed Sean, but a citizen of the Principality of lane named Sean Connery. He is also the first pioneering Knight under the command of yasna, Marquis of tonis. Seeing that Sean received two documents and finally said an oath of allegiance to Athena according to the rules, Elizabeth smiled at the man who was rated as confident but not conceited by Athena and said, "Congratulations, sir Connery. We will be our own people in the future. " "Yes, sir batian." Sean smiled back£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 150 Sean''s troops did not stay in tonis fortress for a long time. After Sean officially became "Sir Connery", he left tonis fortress with his troops that day. When passing through the outer city, Sean saw not a strict royal guard, but a group of old soldiers. Under the same scorching sun, as the thunder front of yasna Pro guard, they are still responsible for the defense, patrol and daily maintenance of the whole inner city. They look no different from ordinary soldiers. If they are not dressed in bright red robes and thunder sword shield badges on their backs, No one would think that this garrison was the famous thunder front under the Marquis of tonis. The royal guard not only did not stand guard in the outer city, but also did not even guard and monitor the city wall. In order to avoid the summer, almost all of them hid in the fortification building. There was not even a training person in such a large square in the outer city. If there were not all kinds of talk and laughter from all places, people passing through here would even think that the outer city is a desolate place. The team went out of the gate of the inner city and slowly passed the square of the outer city. The northern barbarians were not good at riding, and Sean didn''t mean to cultivate them into cavalry, so he didn''t buy horses for them. However, for the sake of Cecilia and William, Sean prepared two carriages, while he rode a war horse bought from Athena. It seemed that William and Cecilia were more like aristocrats, while Sean was just a knight. The leader ahead is big Arnold. Dozens of northern barbarians followed him and protected the two carriages, while about 60 or 70 archers followed behind the vehicles. As soldiers, their treatment has been good, and Sean has promised them that as long as they have made war achievements, everyone can regain their freedom, and even be treated by the regular army like the northern barbarians - they don''t believe these words. The end of the troops is nothing more than cannon fodder, otherwise in the conflict led by danawi, Their companions won''t run away. But after the performance, Sean actually conquered them. Even though they know that this is a way to buy people''s hearts, they are still willing to stay and try to kill the enemy in order to get freedom and better treatment. People born in the capital of trade, unless they live there for a long time, who will marry and have children? In such a place where dragons and snakes are mixed, for those who can live day by day, if they die after marriage, their wives and children will not become other people''s playthings? Sean''s promise to the veterans and the northern barbarians, who have already known it. Even if they are afraid of death, future generations can be safe, so their efforts and struggles will naturally have value. Some royal guards were finally willing to look up at the army that suddenly appeared in the outer city and was obviously going out of the fortress. However, most of them showed disapproval, and only a few officers at the general level showed thoughtful appearance. Because they have never seen any mercenary regiment show such a strict law of killing. Shouldn''t it be casual for these bandits who lick their blood? Sean''s team didn''t fly any flags. It''s normal for outsiders to regard it as a mercenary regiment. As the first line of defense of tonis fortress and the buffer zone for turning into street fighting, the scale of the outer city area is huge. Otherwise, it is impossible for 70000 troops from the royal family to be stationed here. However, in this area, the defense focus of yasna is not to block the enemy''s attack, but to consume the effective strength of the siege party as much as possible. Therefore, there are more fortifications, which makes 70000 royal guards stationed here seem a little crowded. However, this is also because these royal guards are old soldiers, and there are even many noble disciples who come to gild, so it seems a little crowded - they are drivers who want to move the whole house, which is really unbearable. Perhaps, because of this, yasina didn''t bother to pay attention to them and directly threw them here in the outer city, out of sight. However, this also shows the vastness of the outer urban area from one aspect. From the gate of the inner city to the gate of the outer city, Sean and others walked for three hours before they finally saw the dark black gate 20 meters high built against the mountain wall. This gate is called "the iron wall of tonis". Although its height is the same as that of several other gates in the fortress, its thickness is different. Sean''s visual observation shows that it is at least more than three meters thick. The opening and closing of the city gate need to rely on the power provided by six steam power machines to make the rotating gear rotate, and even need the human assistance of hundreds of people. Each time, it takes more than half an hour to completely open and close the city gate. So when the royal guard came here, they made a request to yasna to keep the city gate never closed in non war. Therefore, they were willing to increase the defense and patrol strength of the city gate. Athena did not object to this. So when Sean came here, he saw two huge black gates that were completely open. There is no ferocious portrait or anything else carved on it. The whole gate looks very smooth. Of course, this is also because the fortress has not experienced any war since its completion. Although it has been a year, in fact, the maintenance of the gate is excellent and still brand-new. Perhaps this is one of the main reasons why yasina doesn''t go too hard on the Royal Guard. There are a lot of troops stationed at the city gate, there are dozens of people, but these people are not wearing any armor. Instead, they are wearing a thin short sleeved coat, and they have a variety of weapons. If Sean hadn''t heard about the outer city from Athena, he would think these people were just some mercenary ruffians, Not from the Royal Corps. At the moment, these people look more like noble disciples on an outing. They laugh and play, and have no seriousness as soldiers at all. After seeing Sean leading the team, the playfulness of these people gradually stopped. Everyone''s eyes shifted to Sean and others and began to look up and down. When Sean''s team was about to leave the city, two soldiers finally came forward and stopped the whole team. "What''s up?" Sean frowned. "Don''t you know that tonis fortress needs to register in and out of the city?" A soldier angrily scolded, "everyone fill in their names." Of course, Sean understood the rules of tonis fortress, but he really didn''t know that there would be such a cumbersome side. I remember when he entered the fortress, that is, each person paid a copper coin head fee - this fee was not much, it was just a symbolic meaning, but more meant the order control of tonis fortress. However, it is somewhat puzzling that such a detailed registration is required here. How come you don''t need to go into the city, but you only need to go out of the city? But what really made Sean feel big was these northern barbarians. They don''t know a word, and the name is more just a pronunciation. Arnold gave the name to Sean, so it''s definitely a difficult technical job to let these northern barbarians fill in their names. "The people in the carriage have to come down and fill in, and we have to check the carriage and hurry to let all the people out." The soldier began to shout again and walked towards the carriage. "If you want to solve it quickly, you can''t help it." Another soldier looked at his companion and said with a smile, "the head fee of ten copper coins per person will not waste you much time. You can also leave immediately." Now, Sean understood. This group of people is really a group of military ruffians. It seems that they want to blackmail. Moreover, looking at the cooperation of the two of them singing the double reed, I''m afraid they haven''t done less, and I don''t know how many caravans have been blackmailed by them in this way - for profitable caravans, they certainly don''t want to waste too much time here. How much time will it take to register everything in a caravan, especially those doing new business. But ten copper coins per person was not expensive for Sean, and the whole team was only one gold coin and seven silver coins. Just as Sean was about to pay, Cecilia''s angry cry came behind him. Sean looked back and saw that the soldier walking to the carriage had fallen to the ground at the moment. About a dozen northern barbarians looked at him angrily. If William hadn''t stopped, these northern barbarians would rush up and teach him a lesson. All the northern barbarians and those soldiers had gathered around with great momentum. For a moment, they scared the soldier ruffian who fell to the ground pale. At the sight of this scene, Sean''s face immediately looked ugly. "What''s going on?" "Well, you mercenaries dare to be so presumptuous!" Seeing Sean coming, the soldier immediately jumped up, a little fierce and cowardly, "what do you think this is? I now suspect that you are spies of the enemy country. Put down your arms! " Dozens of people stationed around the door have also surrounded with weapons, and their faces have lost their previous laughter. Everyone has a straight face and a serious face. It has to be said that if these ruffians were serious, they would have a bit of the majesty of the royal guards. If they were willing to wear armor, they might have more energy and spirit. However, in the face of the soldier''s nonsense, Sean and others ignored it. William explained it to Sean in a low voice. It turned out that the soldier went to open the door of the carriage, and when he saw Cecilia, he became lusty, flirted with her in language, and had to get in the car to pull people. In this way, the surrounding northern barbarians were not willing. William simply said to throw it down, so the soldier was severely thrown to the ground by several northern barbarians. These northern barbarians were not satisfied with throwing it, and seemed to want to punch and kick. William naturally had to stop this. After listening to the explanation, Sean''s face was very ugly. He turned his head and stared coldly at the soldier and the army ruffians behind him. He said in a deep voice, "is this the quality and discipline of your royal guard?" "It''s not up to people like you to comment on our quality and military discipline." A man with a flower collar and a border, surrounded by dozens of other people who seemed to be soldiers of the Royal Guard, walked slowly. His face glanced at Sean and a group of northern barbarians and archers with great contempt. "I''ll give you another chance to leave this woman and rush out of the city. Otherwise, don''t blame my ruthlessness." Sean laughed back in anger£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 151 Sean glanced at each other. This aristocrat is not like that kind of greasy aristocratic children. He has a strong spirit and obviously belongs to the kind who has really seen blood. Moreover, looking at his appearance, it must be that his identity is also not simple. In this way, it is not difficult to understand why this noble child is so arrogant. As yasina said, this is an attitude from self-confidence to conceit. It seemed that seeing Sean still dared to look at himself, the noble son showed an impatient look on his face: "what? Not satisfied? Believe it or not, I can''t let you out of this gate? " "Can''t get out of this gate?" Sean sneered, "do you have this ability?" "You can try." The noble boy looked up contemptuously, squinted at Sean, and then glanced at Cecilia. His eyes were sinister and his lips were tight, giving people a feeling of ruthlessness. From his eyes, Sean could see that he had no feelings for Cecilia, and did not have an eager look like some others. However, the more the real noble son is, the more angry Sean is, because the other party just feels that he and others have bullied his men, and dares to contradict him, which will damage his dignity and face, so he wants to stand here now. As for how to plan later, he doesn''t care at all. Anyway, there are only a few women. Such a person is really cold-blooded and ruthless. Sean glanced at the royal guards that had begun to gather around, but it was subtle that these people seemed to be divided into several different circles. The leaders looked like young people dressed up as aristocrats. It was obvious that these were also aristocratic children who came to gilt. However, these people don''t seem to be too harmonious. There should be some competition between them. Otherwise, they won''t stand in different circles. They don''t even come to participate in the disputes here at this time. This time, Sean''s eyes were not as random as before, so he soon found that there were some powerful people standing beside these noble children. These people seem to be the bodyguards of these noble children. They haven''t fully revealed their momentum, but they feel a little heart war. Sean, the strongest of these people, estimates that they should be similar to Athena. This is the gap between the aristocracy with a long history and the emerging aristocracy. Yasna''s strength lies in her military and command ability, but she herself is about to become the next golden strongman, but comparatively speaking, there are not many people under her command who can be called strong, only Elizabeth, Vivian and Simi. However, those family giants with a long history in the Principality of lane can easily send the superior silver strength to serve as bodyguards for their offspring, which is the key to reveal a family''s heritage. And the rich families of those empires and kingdoms can even send the strong men of the holy land to be bodyguards. However, in this world, if personal force reaches the extreme, although it is really terrible, it is not absolutely invincible. They may be able to block hundreds, or even kill tens of thousands, but there is also an order of magnitude limit - for those mobs, killing hundreds or even tens of thousands is naturally not a problem, but if they encounter the cooperation of the military array of high-level troops, these strong people do not dare to fight easily, because they are not sure they will hate on the spot. That''s why there are armies in the world. Otherwise, just practice your strength to the extreme. What else is there for the army? It''s even necessary to divide such an obvious military gap? Of course, it doesn''t mean that the strong will have no effect. Otherwise, all empires and kingdoms won''t have the title of the so-called town country strong. However, the strength level of countries is different, so the strength of the town country strong is certainly different. If so many aristocratic guards all shot, of course, Sean could only afford to go. But if only the guards of the aristocracy in front of him shot, Sean was confident that he could make all these guards fall here. Of course, he must pay a price. But in this case, even if he was said to be motivated, Sean would never shrink back. Don''t these people want to see a play? Then I''ll give you a good play¡ª¡ª Sean sneered, turned to William and said, "you command?" "This still needs command?" William disdained Sean and returned to the carriage. "It''s not a siege. He can fight as he commands." Sean chuckled and looked softly at Cecilia. "Get in the car, too." Cecilia shook her head and said, "it''s because of me. What''s the point if I hide in the car? And it''s not that I can''t fight. " "It''s because your combat effectiveness is so terrible that you need to get back on the bus." Sean said with a bitter smile, "these people can''t kill or not But there is one man who must die. " Speaking of the last sentence, Sean turned to the soldier who had just tried to fight Cecilia, his eyes were cold, and his sense of killing was clearly revealed. Perhaps they felt Sean''s killing intention. All the northern barbarians and archers looked at the royal guards around, and they had brought extremely obvious hostility and killing intention. In this way, the momentum of Sean''s team was even more fierce. Affected by this momentum, many Royal Guard soldiers who came to gilt immediately felt a palpitation. In the eyes of those powerful men, they saw that Sean''s team had faintly sent out a bloody gas and condensed into clouds above his team. This murderous trend was enough to prove that this was by no means an ordinary mercenary regiment. Many guards have stepped out of their hiding places and protected their masters who need to be protected. They are deeply afraid of any accidents. When the ruthless noble young master saw that his two guards were standing by his side, his eyes finally flashed a trace of surprise. At this moment, he finally understood that he seemed to underestimate the mercenary regiment in front of him, but now he was in tonis fortress, and he didn''t believe that these people dared to do anything. Of course, he was more confident about the two guards around him. These are two inferior silver! If it weren''t for the attitude of Marquis tonis, and he just came here to gild and didn''t really want to go to war, how could the family send him two lower silver. As for those who dare to send superior silver experts as guards, they are all mindless nobles. It''s not obvious to beat yasna''s face. Therefore, this arrogant nobleman is still a little proud at this point. But soon, the pleased look in his eyes immediately disappeared, replaced by a stiff face. In front of him, the head of the shabby mercenary regiment, who didn''t know the height of the sky and the earth, actually made a sword! He didn''t even have time to see the light of the sword and the track of the sword. He just felt a sudden flower in front of him. It seemed that a silver light appeared suddenly, and then a piece of blood sprayed out. The royal guard soldier, who had just been glanced at by Sean, was now completely headless and fell to the ground. The head cut off by Sean''s sword finally fell to the ground after several circles in the air and slowly rolled to the feet of the noble young master. Blood flowed out of the head and pulled out a blood path. The headless body on the ground gushed out a lot of blood and slowly gathered into a pool of blood. Around, several young soldiers standing close were splashed with blood, and their faces were very pale and frightening. "Go back. If I really need you, I''ll pull you down even if you don''t get off. " Sean advised Cecilia that after hearing Sean''s promise, the latter got on the carriage reluctantly. Then Sean shouted to anno, "anno, open the way! Anyone who dares to stop will break his hands and feet! " Big anno grinned and shouted, "OK!" Ann Nuo didn''t make any moves. He just threw the long gun at one stroke. The northern barbarians who had gradually become accustomed to the so-called command orders immediately spread into a new formation: all the archers surrounded the carriage, while the northern barbarians surrounded these archers with guns and shields to protect them. In the surprised look of everyone, the formation composed of this bold mercenary regiment is not a defensive formation, but an assault formation! This mercenary regiment really doesn''t know what their royal guard means? Are you really going to fight? There are 70000 of them! How can this mercenary regiment have such courage! The noble son who recovered a little bit looked down at the head at his feet. He was also a person who had really killed people and seen blood. Of course, he would not be frightened by this head. But at the moment, he felt that his face had been lost. If he could not leave this mercenary regiment, his efforts over this period of time would be completely in vain. Even if he left, his reputation in the aristocratic circle would not be good in the future. Thinking of this, the nobleman finally pulled out his long sword and shouted angrily, "do you think you can still go after killing the soldiers of the Royal Guard?" "I want to go. Can you still stay?" Sean stopped and turned slowly. "Good! Good! " This time, it was the nobleman''s turn to laugh angrily, "do you know who I am?" "Not a hair is long, not even a title. It''s just a fool who depends on family power." Sean sneered impolitely. "You!" "Sir, you''ve gone a little too far." A man wearing a light sword said in a deep voice. He was one of the two guards of the arrogant noble young master. "Who are you?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "It doesn''t matter who I am..." Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, Sean had impolitely interrupted: "shut up if it''s not important!" The man''s eyes showed sullen, and his left hand holding the sword tightened for a few minutes. It was obvious that he was really angry. It''s a lower holy land. It can be regarded as a person with some strength in the Principality of lane, but it''s strange that he is so insulted by a lower bronze man at the moment. If he doesn''t get angry. However, since Sean dared to humiliate the next silver master, of course, he had enough confidence and confidence to deal with him. Even if the two lower silver shot together, Sean didn''t care, because he could hold one of them, and the other would be solved by ANN Nuo and others. As long as William shot, with the strength of the three-level army of steel wings, it''s not difficult to solve a lower silver, not to mention Cecilia, a magician. Since the other aristocratic circles of the Royal Guard did not intend to fight and all senior generals hid to watch the play, Sean didn''t mind making it big. Because now he is not the rootless flower that needs to wander everywhere£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 152 "Atama, faith, take him down!" The arrogant noble boy finally couldn''t restrain his anger and shouted, "it doesn''t matter to kill!" Hearing this, the man holding the light sword finally gave a shout and pulled out his sword. Sean doesn''t know which of the two silver masters is Atama and which is faith. When the real eye checks people''s attributes, it must be the other party''s own fame. So of course, Sean is not particularly clear about the real situation of the other party''s data, but as long as the other party can show some characteristics of professional ability, Sean can infer the approximate attribute value of the other party. From the man''s dress, the other party should also be the type of walking speed. There are not many swordsman classes that focus on speed in the fifth level classes. Even if they focus on the growth limit of agility, they will not exceed 50 at most in terms of the swordsman''s ability. Only when the other party has great opportunities and is at the lower silver peak can they obtain such a high attribute value. You should know that for the first-time silver master, there are only two personal attributes focusing on development that break through the 40 point limit, and most people even have only one. So at the moment, without thinking about it, Sean directly invested all the seven proficiency points into the skill of [lightness skill] and promoted this skill to the highest level. [lightness skill: temporarily eliminate the influence of gravity on the body, agility + 20, lasting for 5 minutes. Magic level 2 ordinary, level 33.] Spending seven proficiency points for a temporary improvement of 20 agility points is naturally more beneficial than putting proficiency points into personal attributes. After the distribution, Sean sang the mantra for the first time. After a few short magic syllables were spit out from Sean''s mouth, Sean immediately felt a more comfortable feeling surging in his body. This is a lighter and more sensitive feeling than the previous lightness technique, and even his reflex nerve and dynamic capture ability are much clearer. Feeling a sharp, cold breath coming from the left, Sean pulled out his sword without hesitation. His speed had a bigger and more obvious change than a minute ago - only those silver level experts could see this. For most people, it was still just a sudden flash of silver. They didn''t see how Sean pulled out his sword. A spatter of sparks. A flash of shock flashed in the young lightsaber''s eyes. His sword came out in anger and was very fast. For him, it could play at a super level, but he didn''t expect to be blocked! You know, he took the lead, and the sword came out only after the sword had come to the other party, but the latter one came out faster than the first one. Isn''t the strength of the young man so weak on his face? Sean didn''t know how many changes the young lightsaber had in his heart at this moment. He only knew that through this sword, the opponent''s agility had been tested by him. It''s only about forty-two. This value is three points worse than Sean''s agility after he performed the lightness technique! Sean''s [curse and seal swordsman] class rose to level 6 after danawi led the unexpected forest conflict, and its agility reached 25 points, while the lightness skill can increase 20 points of agility, so it''s exactly 45 points! This value is not much different from the lower silver strength who focuses on speed development, but Sean obviously slow out the sword, but he can easily block the other party''s blow, which is enough to prove that the other party''s agility is not as high as Sean. Generally, we should see the specific gap changes, and the attribute difference between the two sides should be at least three points. However, even if he could stop the other party''s attack, Sean didn''t have any arrogance, because he knew that he was just about the same as the other party in agility, but his other attributes could never be higher than the other party. After all, the position gap advantage is here, which is an insurmountable boundary. Moreover, once you step into the silver stage, you will have special combat skills in the classes of [physics], [spell casting] and [divine arts]. This skill is not a skill, but a kind of physical power that comes out after qualitative change. Sean''s long sword is a little square. He doesn''t dare to wrestle with the other party, because the gap is very obvious. Therefore, after blocking this sword, Sean will immediately launch a counterattack if he doesn''t want to. He must force the opponent into the defensive, otherwise he can''t play the strategic purpose of holding the other party down. At this time, another master of silver also attacked Sean, without any idea of a fair showdown. But is it possible that anno could let another silver master attack Sean so easily? More than ten northern barbarians held their long guns tightly and stared at the subordinate silver who tried to sneak attack. Then when they saw that the other party was ready to go around behind Sean, they all threw their long guns out at this moment. The high-quality long guns made of pure metal make a roaring sound in the air, and the sound of more than ten long guns is as sensational as Elizabeth''s thunder sanctions. The next silver expert, who seemed to be a boxer, suddenly changed his face. He didn''t dare to sneak up against these roaring spears, so he had to retreat immediately. However, as soon as his toes touched the ground to stabilize his retreating body, the second wave of long guns thrown out had roared out, and the thunder tearing the air shook, so that the subordinate silver immediately turned and retreated more than ten steps, and even retreated directly outside the city gate. As a result, his situation became even more troublesome. William, who did not know when he had left the carriage, raised a slight smile at the corners of his mouth and his eyes were frighteningly bright. It was obvious that the lazy man was excited again. There is no doubt that these two waves of long gun throwing are the result of William''s calculation. Its purpose is to completely force the other party out of the city gate. In this way, William can naturally let go of his hands and feet and deal with the other party: "all archers aim and shoot together! Let go! " I only heard a quiver of bowstrings, and hundreds of arrows shot out on the spot! Although it is not like a dark cloud, and the sound is more frightening than the long gun throw, the lethality is much smaller than the long gun throw. At least, the next silver expert is ready to break through the arrow rain. Obviously, he also finds how bad it is to be forced outside the city. If he is in the city, the other party should at least consider other royal guards and never dare to do so. But will William let him into the city after he has forced the lower silver power out of the door? Under a series of orders, the remaining 50 northern barbarians were directly divided into two teams under the leadership of anno. 25 people in each team stacked into three rows, raised their guns on top of their shields, and then stubbornly blocked the charge of the subordinate silver. Only when one team of people was asked to stop it, the other team immediately rushed up and tried to trap the next silver master, while nearly 30 northern barbarians held high their long guns. As long as they were completely trapped, the 30 long guns would be thrown out without hesitation. In this way, the expert guard did not dare to take risks. Once he found that he could not break through, he immediately withdrew and did not give the other party a chance to attack together. However, as soon as he retreated, he naturally couldn''t rush back to the city. Outside the city, he had to face the volley of the seven or 80 archers. Every time, there was a dense arrow flying. He could stop it once or twice, but he couldn''t stop it every time. After a while, he had been shot several arrows, and his body speed began to drop. On the contrary, the embarrassment of the next silver master, another swordsman who fought alone with Sean, was calmer and calmer in the Vietnam War. He has thoroughly discovered that the real strength of the young man who seems to have only the lower bronze strength in front of him is not as good as himself, but he doesn''t know what secret method he used, so he is faster than himself, but that''s all. However, what really made him dare not do his best was the magic weapon in Sean''s hand. He was very jealous of this weapon. If it weren''t for Sean''s holding this weapon, he would have done his best to shake his opponent and took it directly. But now, he can''t do so, because at the beginning, because he misjudged the strength of his opponent, it has made cracks in his light sword made of heavy money. If he continues to fight so hard, his sword will be abandoned. Once he loses his weapon, it will be very difficult for him to defeat his opponent. As a master with extremely rich combat experience, he will never make such a mistake. But he wants to play steadily, but that doesn''t mean the master standing behind him is willing. The noble boy saw his two guards. One was beaten like a dog and was wounded by several arrows. The other was completely suppressed by a qainas man about his age. At the moment, he was extremely angry. If he could, he also wanted to rush up to help, but when he saw that his men were inseparable from each other, he knew that he would never be the opponent of the other party, so of course he wouldn''t rush up to disgrace at this time. So he had to roar: "Atama, what are you still doing! Kill him! Faith can''t hold on! " Hearing the cry of the noble youth behind him, the lightsaber named Atama was slightly shocked. He glanced at faith from the corner of his eye and was finally surprised. At the moment, faith''s situation is already in some danger. If it is delayed any longer, I''m afraid faith will die under the cooperation of the other party''s military array. When the other party killed faith and then turned around to cooperate with the young man in front of him, he would die. Now Atama finally knows why the qainas man is not worried at all. It turns out that his purpose is only to drag himself! To understand this, Atama no longer hesitated and played steadily. The sword power in her hand suddenly changed, and the whole person immediately became fierce. The momentum of the silver strength also completely erupted at this moment. However, the noble boy was not really a straw bag with good face. When he saw Atama finally getting serious, he whispered to one of his men: "go and invite the head!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 153 Atama''s eyes were frozen. As a silver strength, his momentum finally broke out completely. The strong momentum even made Sean''s sword move slow for a moment. It was the slowness of this moment that Atama was out of Sean''s attack range and was no longer suppressed by Sean''s stormy attack rhythm, and the battle situation returned to the previous situation again. Sean sighed with regret. If he could delay a little later, maybe he could really win. It''s just a pity. I didn''t expect that the noble boy of the other party was really not a straw bag. He knew how to give a word of warning, so he didn''t know why he lost in the end. Although Sean can compete with this expert named Atama, he knows that if the other party doesn''t make a big mistake, he will never be able to kill the other party. Even if the other party wants to go, he can''t stay. After all, the strength of both sides differs by two levels, which is enough to judge the effect of coercion. Fortunately, the other party does not master the skills of coercion, otherwise he would not be as simple as a slow and stagnant point just now. At this time, Sean missed Alfred a little. If he were here, the situation would be completely different. Real experts never have too much nonsense when they fight with the strong. Those experts who like to talk nonsense have long been killed by the Jedi counterattack. So, after Atama left Sean''s attack range, he just did two actions. The first action was to readjust his breathing rhythm. His current breathing rhythm was hastily changed by Sean''s pressure, so it was naturally impossible for this breathing rhythm to control his fighting rhythm; The second action was that he stretched out his hand to remove the scabbard, robe and other useless decorations, and then lifted the sword again. The first movement change, Sean didn''t care and wouldn''t pay attention to it, but the second movement made Sean frown. In the whole miracle continent, or in the whole miracle, only one professional system will care so much about the impact of these cumbersome things, such as jewelry, robe, scabbard and so on. They insisted that the real fast sword should be fast to the extreme fighting rhythm, and any slight weight will affect the exertion and power of sword skills. So at the beginning of the game, there was a kind of player who always ran naked everywhere with only a sword, and didn''t even put anything in the storage space, because it would also affect their speed. There is no doubt that this kind of players are actually quite difficult to deal with. Their fighting style is very direct and straightforward. In a simple word, it is a word of "fast". In addition, they don''t even have any defense. As long as they are touched by someone, they will directly kill the second. The fifth level profession of this system is wind swordsman. Suddenly! Atama completely disappeared in front of Sean! This is not that he is too fast to capture, but that he really disappears! If only throwing away these things can double the speed, Sean has already started to run naked, so the only explanation is that the other party used some special ability that belongs to the wind swordsman! Sean didn''t hesitate at all. Almost his naked eyes caught the moment when Atama completely disappeared, he immediately turned around, and the sword in his hand was waved out like a conditioned reflex. Lower left! Top right! Top left! Lower right! Four red lights burst out in the air with the splash of four sparks. After blocking the Four Swords in succession, Sean took a step under his feet, and the whole man immediately jumped back. However, he still felt a chilly chill rising on his left cheek without hesitation. When Sean felt the chill, he immediately turned his head and sideways. "Poof!" A faint sound blew up. Three inches down Sean''s left ear, his long hair had been blown out of a small hole. This scene is like a falling waterfall, which is as terrible as a water hole in the middle with extreme violence and terrible power. A few strands of black silk flew up from the air, scattered all over the sky by the breeze, and disappeared in the sight of everyone in an instant. After all, the hair is too thin and too short. This time, Sean''s face was no longer as relaxed as before, because he knew that the gust swordsman named Atama had begun to be really powerful. And that sudden blow that runs through his hair is a special fighting skill that can only be used by those with strength above silver level! Fight! [physics] after the fifth level officially enters the silver level strength, there will be a special ability of "fighting spirit", which is also a sign to judge whether a person has officially entered the silver level - at least in the miracle continent. Fighting spirit has no attributes. Only according to different occupations and different directions of focus, can we gradually cultivate fighting spirit with different attributes. The most basic embodiment of fighting spirit is that it can be mixed with various combat skills and moves to strengthen combat ability, improve attack range and so on. Sean had fought with many people in the professional system of wind swordsman in the game, so he was very clear about the standard combat skills of this profession - the use of these combat skills by players was actually learned from NPC at the beginning, but later PVP played more, and all kinds of starting battles would be changed. So Sean knows very well that the wind flashes, plus four consecutive strokes of the flash sword, and finally add a fighting spirit or Flash stab sword. This is the standard fighting rhythm of the wind swordsman. Whether it is a fighting attack or a flash stabbing sword, the closer the distance, the greater the power. Therefore, Sean will immediately choose to withdraw and retreat after blocking the four consecutive attacks of the flash sword. Otherwise, the fighting attack just now will directly run through his throat. Atama seemed surprised that Sean could escape this series of fierce killing moves. He was a little surprised. He couldn''t help wondering about his judgment: is this guy really pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? But soon, Atama''s eyes fell on Sean''s right hand. He had noticed that Sean''s right hand seemed to tremble slightly. Although the range of action was very light and Sean was trying to suppress it, it could not escape his observation. So Atama knew that Sean was at the end of his life, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. The next second, the whole person disappeared completely in front of Sean again! The wind flashed! Flash sword four combos! All the attack moves as like as two peas, but the intensity and speed are slightly faster. This is the limit Atama can play. He has judged from Sean''s right hand that his opponent can''t bear his attack at all. This strength gap is correct. Otherwise, what is the purpose of so hard to break through the realm? Without the slightest accident, these two attack methods were blocked by Sean''s sword again. Then Atama saw that Sean retreated quickly again. This time, he didn''t intend to attack under the pressure of the remaining fighting spirit in his body, but pursued it with an arrow. The light sword in his hand turned into a poisonous snake and stabbed Sean in the heart. Since his Masters said it didn''t matter to kill each other, Then of course he won''t be polite! However, just when he just displayed the flash stabbing sword, Atama saw Sean''s original dignified face, suddenly breathed out a slightly relaxed breath, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and then his heart was surprised for no reason. "Finally got you." Sean vomited a foul breath, "silver scale curse seal!" The curse print on the left hand suddenly burst into a strange red awn. Suddenly, countless silver scales appeared on the whole left hand, and then quickly covered Sean''s whole left arm. On the silver scale, there is a faint dark red light flowing, but it doesn''t look strange. On the contrary, it emits a kind of glittering brilliance and a unique aesthetic feeling under the sunshine. Then Sean waved out and aimed his palm at the sword that stabbed his heart. The light sword in Atama''s hand broke inch by inch after hitting Sean''s scaly left hand! However, in a second, Atama''s light sword was completely left with only one hilt, and the momentum on his body became decadent at this moment. Then he felt that his neck was cold, and the long sword in Sean''s hand had been put on his neck. "What are you doing!" Suddenly, a roar sounded, and a dignified middle-aged man led a group of real royal guards in armor, "you! Put the sword down! Do you mercenaries want to rebel? " "Rebellion?" Sean looked back and said in a deep voice, "is this man a soldier of the principality?" "He''s a knight of the sebarox family!" The noble who argued with Sean immediately ran over after seeing the dignified middle-aged man. At the same time, he did not forget to answer Sean''s words, "I am the fourth successor of the sebarox family. They are the guards responsible for protecting me!" "That is to say, he is not a soldier of the principality?" Sean nodded slightly, wiped his right hand, and a blood arrow splashed out. Atama stared and felt a burst of difficulty breathing. His hands covered his throat tightly, but he couldn''t stop the blood pouring out from his hands. The others around him were even more unbelievable. No one expected that Sean dared to kill in front of the middle-aged man! Even the noble boy looked stunned and didn''t expect such a result. Then the next second, another scream came from the gate. Then they saw 30 northern barbarians throwing their long guns together, and the scream disappeared immediately. The middle-aged man''s face was so gloomy that it was about to drip water: "you dare to kill in front of me!" "Kill and kill, how about?" Sean looked calm. "Do you still want to punish me? In what name? "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 154 "Deliberately murdering the Knights of the principality. This crime alone is enough for you to be killed!" The middle-aged man drank heavily, "take it down for me!" "Wait!" Sean gave a cold drink. After killing faith, the iron wing troops behind him had immediately surrounded him and completely protected Sean. The archer opened his long bow again and immediately entered a new round of battle at the command. Somehow, after Sean shouted this, the middle-aged man suddenly raised his hand to stop the charge of the troops behind him and avoid a battle that might break out again. But this time, more and more Royal Guard soldiers have gathered around. These soldiers have been dressed neatly, and the gradually gathered spirit of killing began to weigh down many people around. This is a real royal guard! Sean looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and asked, "who are you?" "The seventh regiment at Fort tonis, commander of the army!" The middle-aged man didn''t say his name. Maybe he thought it was unnecessary for a little man like Sean to be so detailed. Even a mercenary regiment dared to be so presumptuous. Did he really think there was no one in the Principality of Ryan? "The head of the army?" Sean looked at the middle-aged man in front of him. The other party didn''t give his name, so he couldn''t use his real eyes, but Sean knew that the other party''s strength was definitely more than silver, because he couldn''t feel the momentum fluctuation of the other party, "you indulge your troops to blackmail past business trips without authorization, or even rob women. Don''t you know this crime, How are you going to punish it? " "Do you have any evidence?" The army chief asked in a deep voice. "Am I not evidence?" Sean asked back. "There are contradictions between you and my subordinates, so your words can''t be accepted!" The head of the army''s voice was very calm. He said these words one by one and with high sounding. Although he knew it was unreasonable, in fact, as a fig leaf, it has been very effective, "but I''ll let people investigate your words, but now, you''d better surrender If you are willing to surrender, then I will only arrest you as the mastermind and the relevant troublemakers, and I can let them go. " For many mercenaries or mercenaries, as long as they are not famous, they will not unite with each other. Therefore, once they have a way to survive, they will not stay and wait for death. This is a common trick among the armed forces. Usually, after such a situation occurs, mercenaries and mercenaries will even have internal strife. In most cases, people will start to escape, and then this chain reaction will lead to a large-scale flight, which can not be stopped. It''s just a pity that the words of the military commander did not play any role. The northern barbarians directly regarded his words as farting. Sean gave them food. Even if they died for Sean, they wouldn''t frown. In fact, the archers had some hesitation and entanglement in their hearts. Many people even looked at each other. However, when they saw the firm will of the northern barbarians and the disdain on the faces of many of their companions, they also strengthened their inner thoughts: it''s not great to die in battle. What are they afraid of? The commander they followed was about to become a lord! Seeing that the verbal offensive failed to disintegrate the mercenary regiment in front of us, the head of the seventh Corps frowned slightly, and obviously he had realized the difficulty of this team. Of course, he is not a blind fool like the noble boy around him. Up to now, he sees a kind of self-confidence and calmness on Sean''s face, which means that this person has absolutely something to rely on. Of course, he won''t shoot at will until this card has been played. If not, what is a mercenary regiment with only a hundred people at the command? "Hum, what''s the use of speaking so high sounding?" Sean sneered. He was disappointed with the military commander, but he forgot that soldiers are extremely protective of their shortcomings, both public and private. Unless they directly show real evidence, it''s useless to say anything. "Since you say they are knights, according to the rules among nobles, it should also be the family that came to me for trouble, When is it your turn to intervene? What''s more, what evidence do you have to prove that they are knights granted? " The head of the army looked more gloomy: "strong words are unreasonable! I don''t want to order the army to attack, just to avoid causing more casualties here. If you are still stubborn, then I can only take tough measures! " "Since the Legion commander said I was unreasonable, what about yourself, sir? Isn''t there no evidence? " Sean curled his lips in disdain. "I''m the fourth in line successor of the sebarox family!" The noble boy suddenly said, "they are knights of my family and are responsible for protecting my safety!" "Then shall we duel? In a noble way? " Sean raised his eyebrows. "Come on, come on, let me slap you, and then start a life and death duel here. How about it?" Sean just killed a subordinate silver by means of thunder. No matter how stupid the noble boy is, he can''t take Sean''s words, otherwise it will really be defined as a duel event, then the problem will become thorny and troublesome, especially the duel of life and death! Looking at the situation in front of him, the military commander''s eyebrows have wrinkled. He found that the other party is really a sharp mouthed person. This kind of wrangling speech obviously can''t stand a foothold. I think we can only take coercive measures. Otherwise, I''m afraid things will get worse and worse. "Commander, he actually killed a duchy soldier!" Just then, the noble boy suddenly shouted, "right behind them!" "Yes, commander!" "Legion, I saw with my own eyes that adefu was killed by him!" For a time, many royal guards around quarreled. However, these people, in fact, are the followers bought by the noble youth. What they say at the moment is naturally towards him. Even several of them describe it with extreme exaggeration. Even the circles of some other noble teenagers nearby show a shameless color, not to mention the sarcastic color on Sean''s face at the moment. Seeing the sarcastic color on Sean''s face, the military commander secretly scolded his mother. When the dispute broke out, he had received the news, but he was not in a hurry at that time. Anyway, in his opinion, the mercenaries suffered a loss at most. Can he resist? Unexpectedly, the other party really resisted and fought extremely fiercely. He even used military array tactics to deal with a subordinate silver, which shocked him. How can a person who is not a real Legion know such military tactics? So he immediately came to observe, but he didn''t expect that the other party could kill two lower silver strength people! Especially the qainas, his right hand was completely scaly just now, which he had never heard of. So in fact, even if he did not witness the whole process, the military commander knew the causes and consequences clearly. Therefore, even he couldn''t listen to the exaggerated description of these people at the moment. The military discipline of the seventh Corps has been completely lost by these people. However, things have developed to this point. Naturally, the military commander is difficult to ride a tiger, so he drank deeply: "be quiet!" In an instant, everyone was quiet. "Now, do you have anything else to say?" The military commander looked at Sean with a cold face. He had made up his mind. Next, no matter what Sean said, he would order the army to charge and directly defeat or kill the mercenary regiment in front of him. "He attacked a knight, so it''s no problem for me to kill him out of my honor and dignity." Sean saw from the eyes of the military commander that the other party had made a certain determination, so he simply threw out the first card, "on the contrary, your excellency, the commander of the Corps, you have a lot of problems in running the army. Unexpectedly, you have raised so many ruffians, which is discrediting the seventh Corps." "Insult a jazz?" The noble boy sneered, "what''s the point of insulting a jazz? Jazz is not even a noble! " "And you? A kid with no hair. " Sean glanced at the noble boy. "Jazz is really not a noble, but don''t forget that you''re not even a jazz. You''re just a fourth in line successor. Wait until you become the first in line successor." Being so satirized by Sean, the noble''s face turned red, but he didn''t know how to refute it. For a moment, he felt like vomiting blood. "You said you were a jazz? Which country''s jazz? " The commander of the army seems to have found out where Sean''s bottom card is. Jazz is naturally not aristocratic, but if it is an honorary jazz of the Empire, its identity must be somewhat different. "The Principality of lane." Sean whispered. Then the army commander smiled. If Sean was indeed a knight of an empire, his attitude would certainly slow down a little, but since he was a knight of the Principality of Ryan, it was nothing to him. Because jazz is really not a noble, and he is not only the commander of the seventh legion of the Principality of Ryan, but also a noble, a real upper noble! So Sean is really nothing in front of them. "Don''t you know who I am?" The smile on the Legion''s long face disappeared, showing a more dignified momentum, "just a jazz, you..." "I am not only a knight, but also a pioneering knight." Sean smiled at the military commander and interrupted the insulting words he might say soon. "Your Excellency, commander, please think carefully before you speak, otherwise I can take your words as an insult to my Lord." Pioneer knight? The commander''s heart suddenly shrank. How long has he not heard the term "pioneering Knight"? But not hearing it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the meaning of this identity. If he just insults a knight or knight, it''s nothing, because his noble title is much higher than the other party. In this noble world, the privileges of the upper nobles are always more than those of the lower nobles. But the identity of pioneer knight is a little different. They are opening up territory for the feudal lord. Insulting them is tantamount to insulting the feudal lord. This is not as simple as the privilege of the upper nobility, but involves more problems. So if you don''t want these problems to worsen or be completely made big, it''s best to find out who the other party''s Lord is and whether you have the ability to deal with it. Therefore, the military commander naturally opened his mouth: "who is your Lord?" "Silver sword lady, thundering goddess of martial arts, Marquis tonis." Sean smiled, then took out the two documents given to him by Athena, shook them gently and unfolded them completely. The thunder sword shield and family emblem on them were more shining in the sunshine than the silver scale on Sean''s left hand, "Lord Athena g. Evans." Yasna g. Evans! The Valkyrie of the Principality of Lane! At this moment, the whole outer city fell into silence. Execute the pioneering Knights under the Marquis of tonis at tonis fortress? As long as the brain is not broken, he will never do so. It was clear that the head of the seventh legion of the Principality of Ryan had not lost his mind£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 155 A team walked slowly from the angloda mountains to the Viscount shaov of the former dabion kingdom. The speed of the team was not fast, but they did not detour. Instead, they chose to cross the whole black reef grassland and enter the black swan castle in the northwest corner of viscount shaov''s kingdom. The ancient castle is located in the southwest of the angorda mountains. It is built at an altitude of about 500 meters. The castle is built close to the mountain. There are six layers in total. The bottom two layers are built after the mountain is hollowed out. In order to make the foundation of the castle more solid, the hollowed out mountain is covered with special materials called black asphalt and mountain god ash. The castle on the mountain uses large pieces of black steel rock. Because the castle is built on the mountain, the fourth floor of the castle is connected with a lake in the angloda mountains, which is about hundreds of square meters wide. It is said that since a long time ago, a large number of black swans will rest here every autumn in this lake, so this ancient castle is also named Black Swan Castle. Only when the war between Athena and the kingdom of dabion began, there were no black swans in the ancient castle. When tonis fortress was built, yasna lived in the ancient castle. In fact, she came to watch the black swan, but it was a pity that she couldn''t see it. Yasna knew later that the black swan hadn''t visited here for a long time. The kingdom of dabion claims that these black swans are the dependents of the gods. The war launched by Athena angered the gods, so the black swans will not visit here. Of course, Athena ignored the claims of the defeated. Only after she was annoyed and anxious, she replied, "in the name of the gods, let''s fight another war to see who is favored by the gods and who will be abandoned by the gods". In the face of yasna''s arrogant declaration, the whole country of the kingdom of dabion fell into silence for an instant, and never mentioned the Black Swan Castle again. And Athena never paid any attention to the black swan castle, and the two sides seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. It wasn''t until Sean mentioned the castle again that Athena remembered such a thing. Of course, Asina will give the castle directly to Sean so readily. In fact, it is not because she failed to see the black swan before. Otherwise, Asina will not send the black swan castle, a rare castle in the miracle continent that can integrate fortification and beauty. Team, go straight ahead and stop in front of the castle. Black Swan Castle, one of the five most famous castles in the south of the whole continent, has been abandoned for many years. Now, the walls of the castle are mottled and the cracks are crisscrossed in depth. Even you can vaguely see many collapse marks left during the siege. Green plants spread all over the outer walls of more than half of the castle, with weeds. These plants with extremely strong vitality even pierced their roots into the walls, destroying many basic structures of the castle. When she lived here for a short time, she never wanted to repair the castle. However, Cecilia and William can also understand this. After all, the black swan castle is not just an ornamental castle. Its location also has a certain degree of strategic value - to the south is the wilderness, to the East is the kingdom of dabion, and to the north is the fortress of tonis. If we do not completely occupy the castle, taking the castle as a stronghold, any army led by shaov will be attacked or even completely cut off. However, if yasna invested in the maintenance and use of the castle after the war, it must consume more funds. Later, thousands of troops need to be sent to defend the castle, which is a great burden for yasna. Therefore, it is understandable that Athena gave up the ancient castle and let it be completely abandoned - in other words, those who know it will only feel sorry, and no one will accuse Athena of doing wrong. "Did you know this would happen?" When William and Cecilia saw the dilapidated castle, William finally couldn''t help asking. Sean has made a big deal in the trade capital. If he doesn''t pursue the quality of armaments and materials and only configures the troops with ordinary quality equipment, he can even arm a cavalry force of 3000 people. Although it is only a light cavalry force, the value of such an army is definitely higher than that of a steel wing. If William chooses, he will let the steel wing carry out farming, and then reconfigure and train a light cavalry force. But after seeing the black swan castle, William finally knew why Sean insisted on keeping the money. A castle as like as two peas and a series of maintenance functions, which is a great expense, especially if the castle like the black swan castle is the same. If William wants to refurbish it to the same extent as before, does he think that the two million gold coins are not enough? "It''s much worse than I thought." Sean smiled bitterly. For the black swan castle, he only heard others mention it in the game, and the most impressive thing is that the renovation of the whole castle has invested about 2 million pan continental gold coins. Because of this, Sean didn''t dare to spend money freely until he sold the devil''s book. However, according to the current situation, the renovation cost of the black swan castle is definitely more than that. Of course, this refers to the money needed for the complete renovation and perfection of the black swan castle. But in Sean''s mind, he can''t put all his money here, because he still has more than 7000 northern barbarians and more than 1000 white wing mercenaries to settle. Although the black swan castle can accommodate nearly 500 soldiers, it is impossible for him to put all the soldiers in the castle. Who knows if there will be any accident, so it means that he needs to build at least another stronghold or directly build a new town, which means more expenses. Two million gold coins. What should I do first? This multiple-choice question is really difficult. Sean thought in some distress, "let''s go inside the castle first." With that, Sean walked towards the main gate of the castle. It is a three-story isolation door that needs to be started by the runner: the outermost layer is the most common grid iron bar door in castle buildings, the middle is a steel plate hanging door, and the last is two thickened steel plate wooden doors. But now the first two floors of the castle gate have been completely destroyed - more than two-thirds of the area of the grid iron bar door on the first floor has disappeared. From the fracture, it is obvious that it has been melted, and the hanging door in the middle has also been smashed into a huge perforation that can accommodate three people passing side by side. Only the last door was intact, but it was only the one on the left, and the one on the right had collapsed to the ground. There was only one person in yasna''s army who could melt and destroy these steel plates and steels so easily. Ray of light. Simi. It is not difficult to imagine how strong the humiliation and panic was when the 500 garrison of the black swan castle was forced to give up all the fortifications of the castle and fight hand to hand with yasna''s wolf like army. "It''s crazy." Sean walked through the gate of the castle and looked at it with lingering fear. For the magician with special means, it was simply a useless decoration gate. He secretly determined that in the future, the gate of the Black Swan Castle must be built with materials that can resist or invalidate magic, even if it was a little expensive. Then the whole team poured in through the gate. After passing through the gate of the castle, there is a vestibule of about hundreds of square meters. It can be seen that the original scenery of this vestibule should also be regarded as beautiful - there are two lawns on the left and right sides of the vestibule, but now it is full of weeds, dead branches and fallen leaves. There are four sculptures on each of the two lawns. The sculptures are in different shapes, or holding bows or swords, and even knights with front feet off the ground. However, except two or three of them are still well preserved, the others have already collapsed. In the middle of the lawn is a black stone road leading to neibao. In the middle of the stone road is a fountain about three meters high. The fountain is carved with four baby height statues. They have wings on their backs. It seems that they fly in mid air and pay tribute to something in the middle, but the thing they pay tribute to has disappeared, revealing a water pipe under the inner base, and the fountain has dried up. No matter how you look at it, it is a dilapidated castle. Sean pushed open the gate of the inner castle, and then the two gates collapsed in Sean''s hands, raising a piece of dust like a dust fog. The castle hall is also very luxurious, as high as seven meters, and in the middle is a huge statue five meters high. The statue stands on the sword as if the wind blows, and the cloak behind him rises like a hunting sound, which looks very powerful. But unfortunately, the head of the statue was cut off by a sword, and the incision was very smooth, so Sean didn''t know who carved the statue everywhere. Behind the statue is a double landing staircase - Stairs on the left and right sides rise up, and then close to the middle to form a prominent platform. Behind this platform is a 23 step staircase, which then extends to the second floor in the opposite direction of the left and right branches - this kind of staircase is very common in noble mansions. There should have been many decorations on the first floor of the castle, but now all these decorations have disappeared. It is obvious that they have been searched out. But even so, the luxury and scale of the castle are still shocking, especially the surrender of the northern barbarians and the white wing mercenaries who have not seen much of the world. In fact, Sean can understand the psychological thoughts of these guys. He was so shocked when he first saw Utopia. So he didn''t let the soldiers stay here, but let them move freely as an adventure to see if they could find something useful in the castle - of course, he didn''t expect it, because yasna lived in the castle for a period of time, and for her who was poor at that time, The valuable must have been emptied long ago. However, these soldiers don''t care about this. What they enjoy is this adventurous psychology similar to exploration. Soon all the soldiers ran away, leaving only William, Arnold and Cecilia. Sean didn''t say anything. He went straight to the wall under the platform at the double landing stairs, and then stretched out his hand to pull the candlestick hanging on the left side of the wall. He only heard a click of the mechanism, followed by a roar. It seemed that the mechanism had not been started for a long time, so it was rusty. Then in the surprised eyes of the people, the statue in the middle began to rise slowly. With the rise of the statue, countless dust fell one after another, like a gray waterfall. After the statue had been raised to a full height of two meters, it finally stopped. Behind the foundation on which the statue was raised, a dark hole was exposed, and a downward ladder appeared here£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 156 "This is..." Cecilia was shocked. William and Ann Nuo were shocked to speechless at the moment. They stared at the suddenly raised statue with a stunned face. Then they found that when they saw the statue just now, the sword on which the statue was leaning had no sword tip. They thought it was some design concept of the designer. Then they found that the sword on which the statue was leaning had a sword tip, but the part of the sword tip went deep underground. Affected by the shock, all the people who had already gone to explore the castle ran out. Then everyone looked surprised when they saw the raised statue. Many people returned to the first floor and began to observe the statue nearby. Sean didn''t stop all this. He knew the curiosity of these guys, just thinking about what kind of expression they would have when they saw the beauty and grandeur of Utopia? "It seems that we have good luck." There was a smile on Sean''s face. From the situation when the statue rose, he could judge that yasna had not found the secret passage. This passage leads to the two-story underground space built in the mountain of the black swan castle. Because it is covered with black asphalt and mountain god ash, the two floors of space are moisture-proof, waterproof and moth proof. Moreover, the designers who built the Black Swan Castle also have a very perfect ventilation system for strategic reserve. Therefore, the space on the ground floor and the castle owners of black swan castle in all dynasties are used to store all kinds of strategic materials. Of course, there are some consumables needed in war. But what Sean really valued was the second floor of the underground space of the black swan castle. Arnold had returned to the carriage outside the castle, took some torches and lit them. Then, with Sean''s sign, he carried a heavy shield in his left hand and a torch in his right hand, and then walked down the ladder. Behind him was another northern barbarian, but his right hand carried two long guns, one of which was Arnold''s, while Sean walked in the third place, followed by Cecilia, William, and then several northern barbarians. Although he knew that the underground space was not dangerous, but Sean didn''t say anything to stop the caution of ANN Nuo and others, Sean certainly wouldn''t refuse this change in attitude. Because it really means that this northern barbarian army that has fought with him for several wars is undergoing a genetic change, and this change will also affect more northern barbarians in the future. Sean is still happy to see this. This ladder is a spiral ladder, and on the wall next to the ladder, there is a candlestick at intervals, but because there is no candle on the candlestick, there is no way to light it. The steps are not deep, only 99. Therefore, it didn''t take much time for people to come to the first floor of the underground space. Sean took the torch from Arnold''s hand, then walked a few steps forward and extended the torch into a groove on the left. In an instant, a flame erupted from the groove in an instant, and then quickly burned along the direction of the groove in a manner of sweeping like a prairie fire. Then they clearly saw that a fire snake swam around the whole underground floor, but in just a few seconds, the original dark underground floor became as bright as day. At this time, many people found that the whole underground floor had been surrounded by these grooves, and the fire oil was contained behind the grooves. Therefore, as long as the torch was extended, the space of the whole underground floor could be lit, instead of only Candlestick but no candle like a ladder. At this moment, the whole underground floor is clearly exposed in front of everyone, and there is no secret to hide. But to everyone''s disappointment, they didn''t see anything valuable in the huge space on the first floor. Although there is still enough food to support a year, it is only considered based on the size of the black swan castle. If it is converted into the size of the whole army Sean needs to support at present, it will only be enough for one and a half months. In addition to grain, there are also bundles of arrows stacked here on the first floor. William looked at it and found that there were about one million pieces. When converted into gold coins, it was worth a thousand gold. It was not even as good as the pile of grain, but it looked more spectacular because the quantity was more than the grain. In addition, there is nothing on the whole floor, not to mention unknown precious metals, not even some standard weapons that can be replaced. "I don''t know if this pile of things can be worth 5000 gold coins." William glanced. "Don''t you think it''s poor to hide something in such a big space?" "The Viscount was not famous for his military and financial strength." Sean said with a smile, "but it''s a pity. I thought there was something else valuable in it But some is better than none. Do you see anything else on the castle? Yasina has almost emptied the whole castle, even those fake oil paintings. If she knows about the underground space, she may have searched all the fire oil. " Hearing Sean''s words, people laughed with kindness, but they didn''t know whether yasna, who was far away in tonis fortress, would sneeze. There is nothing to stroll around on the whole floor, because there is no compartment, so the things stored are clear at a glance. The team didn''t stop here. Under the leadership of Sean, the team quickly walked to the stairs leading to the second floor underground. This staircase is at the end of the first floor, but this time it is not a spiral staircase, but a very common zigzag staircase. There are only two floors, with 13 steps on each floor. Anno, a big man, ran down excitedly and began to look for the groove. This guy who is still as naive as a child obviously wants to try to light a fire snake by himself. But on the second floor, he walked around the door with a torch, but he still didn''t see the groove, so the guy turned his head and looked at Sean with grievance and sadness on his face, just like an abandoned dog, which made everyone cry and laugh. In this regard, Sean can only reluctantly shrug his shoulders and said with a smile: "there is no groove in this layer, so if you want to ignite, there is no way." The space on the second floor underground is not big. It can even be said that it is about the size of the most ordinary noble reception hall - hundreds of square meters. After the influx of nearly 20 people, the room actually looked a little crowded, but there were many candles on the candlestick on the wall. After they lit them one by one, the whole room became bright again. Presented in front of everyone was a very ordinary looking stone round table with nothing on it. But when Sean looked at the round table, there was a trace of excitement on his face. Only Cecilia who had been following Sean could notice this. In fact, Cecilia has been watching since Sean opened the passage to the underground. Because no one knows Sean better than her, Cecilia was sure from the beginning that there must be something Sean urgently needs in this black swan castle. But what she didn''t expect was such a simple round table. But when Cecilia stepped forward, she suddenly felt an extremely abundant magic emerging from the round table. It was only because there seemed to be something like a border or magic array arranged near the round table that the abundant magic on the round table was prevented from pouring out. Only when it was close to a certain extent, could we feel the magic fluctuation pulsating almost like a heart. Then Cecilia immediately looked down and found that many dark secret lines had been drawn within three meters around the round table. If she didn''t pay attention to observation, she couldn''t see these secret lines at all. "Found it?" Sean smiled and rubbed Cecilia''s head. "If I''m willing to sell this round table, it''s not a problem to change a duke." Sean said such a hot content with a indifferent face, but he deeply shocked Cecilia and William again. Just a round table has such high value. What kind of round table is it? However, Sean didn''t seem to mean to sell off. He quickly explained: "you can find a description of this round table in many ancient books. Although it is only a few records, it is indeed a product of real existence in ancient history." "Round table... Ancient history..." Cecilia, as a magician, is well-informed. Therefore, after Sean gave a few hints, she already had a vague concept. A few seconds later, her face showed an extremely shocked look, "is it... The pious platform that can communicate with the gods in the legend?" Although William is not as knowledgeable as Cecilia, he will never know some basic knowledge. Therefore, when hearing the "pious platform", the color of shock on his face turned into surprise. "Almost." Sean nodded. "What do you mean almost?" Cecilia subtly captured another meaning in Sean''s words. "The real pious platform has long been destroyed by the gods at dusk, so this one is actually an imitation." Sean pointed to the stone round table and said, "strictly speaking, this thing should be called the sacrificial platform. The magic array you see underground is not only used to seal the magic dissipation of the stone table, but also plays an increasing role. So as long as enough sacrifices are prepared, you can sacrifice on this round table, but this round table is actually a thing tossed by demons, so the only direction that can be communicated is the abyss. Therefore, if the amount of sacrifice is enough, it is not impossible to summon a demon lord to play. " "This..." "Remember the demon book I sold? This is the portable product of this thing. However, the book of demons can''t summon the demon lord, but the stone table can. It''s just that the demon creatures summoned as sacrifices sign equal contracts, not absolute master-slave contracts like the book of demons But the biggest advantage of this thing is that any strange thing can be used as a sacrifice. As long as you put the thing as a sacrifice on it, the color of the stone table turns red, which means that the sacrifice is accepted, and the darker the color, the heavier the weight of the sacrifice. " For no reason, Sean suddenly remembered the unlucky player who accidentally found the stone table. Because I was too excited, I took photos and uploaded them to the forum to share with others. As a result, in only one day, the Black Swan Castle changed owners 13 times. Finally, until the stone table was destroyed, the black swan castle was gradually ignored by players. But Sean is not the kind of person who likes to show off, But he always remembered a truth that the president told himself: to be a man, you should always learn to make a lot of money quietly£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 157 After confirming the real existence of the stone table, Sean was not interested in these two floors of underground space. He did not know whether the Viscount of the kingdom of dabion had future generations, nor whether others in his family knew the role of this sacrificial platform. But Sean knew that in the war with Cecilia, there were no demons in the Viscount''s army, so there were only two explanations. The first was that he did not know the role of the sacrificial platform, and the second was that the Viscount, who could be compared with Athena in terms of poverty, had no suitable sacrifice. After leaving the underground space, Sean put the candlestick in place - the candlestick needs a certain degree of strength and agility to open, and no one can open it with a hard pull. Watching the statue sink again, the whole hall on the first floor immediately returned to its original state. People who were originally interested in underground space lost interest after hearing that there was nothing below. Although it was a pity that they couldn''t go down to see the "fire dragon bloom", but the people didn''t show other emotions because of this - about the sacrificial platform, Sean has ordered all the northern barbarians to keep it secret, whether as the chief or anything else. Of course, these northern barbarians should abide by Sean''s words, What''s more, Anor, the famous former unitary leader, is still here. After that, people began to really explore the black swan castle. Only William didn''t. The lazy man simply returned to the carriage and lay down to sleep. In his words, it''s not urgent to visit some time in the future. Anyway, the whole castle is broken. Now visiting can only hinder your eyes. Cecilia was still immersed in the strength and horror of the sacrificial platform. So Sean left several people to protect Cecilia, while he himself walked towards the fourth floor of the castle - actually the sixth floor. In fact, it can be regarded as the open-air platform of the whole black swan castle. Sean knew that there were actually two fixed magic crossbows on it, but they were later dismantled and sold by Athena. On the platform, because no one has taken care of it for a long time, it is also covered with fallen leaves and weeds. However, perhaps it is because the lake in the angloda mountains is connected behind, so the platform does not look dilapidated, but has a taste full of nature. The season at this time is autumn. The forest leaves beside the lake have begun to turn yellow, and the grass is covered with a thick layer of fallen leaves. When Sean came up, he could see several rabbits running on it, but they were not as scary as he thought. After pulling apart more than ten meters from Sean, these rabbits stood up and looked at Sean curiously. Sean just made a ghost face. These cowards immediately ran away, and then stopped to observe Sean again. A moment later, perhaps it was found that Sean was not harmful, so these rabbits ran back again, and even a few boldly ran less than three meters away from Sean. Looking at this scene, Sean felt a burst of relaxation. He felt very tired from all kinds of disputes, battles and calculations in the past year. After he completely relaxed at the moment, the whole person had a sense of spiritual sublimation. Shaking his head, Sean dissipated the sleepiness from the breeze, and then looked up at the lake in front of him. The water surface of the lake is sparkling and the water quality is clear. There are many swimming fish in the lake. It is obvious that the lake is a living water lake. In the woods of the mountains, the lake nurtures countless creatures. Because of the steep mountain walls around, black swan castle is not afraid of being attacked by people crossing the mountains - of course, those who can do so must be experts and strong with sufficient strength, but the conventional garrison force of black swan castle has always been 500, if only two The words of three people are meaningless, and if there are a large number of people, it is a little difficult to avoid the sound of air leakage. Moreover, black swan castle did not necessarily have experts and strong people here before. It''s just a pity that Sean didn''t see the legendary black swans who were not afraid of people on the lake, which he felt very sorry. So he turned around and Sean went to the other side of the castle platform. Standing here, the scenery within a kilometer radius is almost closed to the bottom of your eyes. Almost everything can be seen from here, whether it is the foot of the black swan castle, the black reef grassland farther away, or the three small towns on the right side of the castle. It has to be said that the original architectural selection location of the black swan castle is actually very excellent. The fortifications of the castle are very perfect and the scenery is very beautiful. It can even play the role of observation and monitoring. In the whole miracle continent, castles that can integrate so many functions are really uncommon. However, as soon as Sean looked out, a strange electronic sound suddenly sounded in his mind. [it is checked that the Lord qualification has been met, and the Lord system is officially opened.] Then a series of dense data suddenly came to Sean''s mind. So many data intelligence, no matter whether Sean can accept it or not, are all packed into Sean''s mind. Just for a moment, Sean felt that his head seemed to blow up. The strong and clear extreme pain almost made Sean faint. But this pain comes and goes quickly. In less than a minute, the severe pain had disappeared. Sean could not believe that he had just experienced a terrible disaster unless there were still bursts of protrusions at the temple, bursts of numbness and pain at the Tianling acupoint, and almost completely soaked clothes. However, he really can''t tell whether this disaster is good or bad for him. After a few minutes of rest, after the intense pain completely disappeared, Sean sat down slowly against the parapet on the platform, and then opened his personal property panel. At the top of the personal attribute panel, in addition to displaying [status] and [skill], there are two more options, one of which is the new option [Army] opened after [real eye] was promoted to the second level. Now, a new option [Lord] is added to the right of this option. Sean lightly clicked the LORD with consciousness, and then a whole row of detailed data about the LORD was displayed. [Lord: Sean Connery] [Title: Jazz] [territory: none] [owned funds: 2773685] [base camp: Black Swan Castle] [number of castles owned: 1] [number of fortresses owned: 0] [number of strongholds: 0] [number of cities owned: 0] [number of towns owned: 0] [number of villages owned: 0] [number of barracks owned: 0] [territory prosperity index: terrible] [territory popularity index: --] [Lord''s reputation evaluation: no fame] This series of data truly reflects Sean''s current capital and ability as a Lord. And when Sean focuses on these data, he will get a clearer new data display. For example, when Sean focuses on the item [number of castles owned], the name of "Black Swan Castle" immediately appears. Then, if he focuses on "Black Swan Castle", a series of relevant data about the castle will be displayed immediately, including the construction of the castle, the number of prisoners in prison Castle luxury and a lot of other things, but Sean didn''t bother to look at these cumbersome data. He just focused on the defense degree of the castle. The figure shown above is 7%, not 0% as Sean thought. However, although the figure is 7%, the defense strength is actually negligible. Because the gate of the castle has been destroyed, even if the external wall defense of the castle is 100%, it is useless. As long as the enemy advances, Sean will have to fight with the enemy in the castle. In fact, if he really wants to renovate the whole black swan castle, the first and most important thing is to build the castle first. In this way, Sean can see a lot of building menus in the castle. However, most of these menus are gray, which means that these buildings can be built, but lack of materials or anything else. This is also where Sean has some helplessness. In the final analysis, because the world is real, it is impossible to say that after he clicked the option, he immediately succeeded in building. This still needs people to repair and maintain. For example, the most basic city gate lists two things Sean can build at present. There are no special requirements for these two contents. Only one hundred gold coins are enough. As long as Sean agrees, he can immediately obtain an architectural drawing about the city gate, and then as long as he asks construction workers to come, he can repair it according to this drawing, but of course it takes time. In addition, there are a lot of other architectural menus, and many of them need front buildings before they can be built. But these are not what Sean cares about most. What really bothered him was the string of duck eggs, which simply dazzled his eyes. Although he had long known that the three towns he wanted might not be so easy to start, Sean still felt a little depressed when he really saw the situation recorded in the so-called "Lord system", because the "Lord system" truly recorded the current situation, So never cheat Sean. Of course, although he was disappointed, Sean was not depressed. After all, when he came to the black swan castle, he had negotiated a series of next actions with William. At present, the "Lord system" only allows him to finally make up his mind to do something. At least in any case, the three towns Sean must recover, because these three towns mean Sean''s first bucket of capital. Eating nothing is also not Sean''s character£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 158 Hongye town is a small town with a small population. There are only more than 2000 people in the whole town. It is the smallest of the three small towns in pandaling, the former kingdom of dabion. Later, the territory was ceded to yasna by the kingdom of dabion, but yasna did not choose to accept it out of strategic considerations. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, the people in the town could only start to vigorously establish a civil corps, and then hired a mercenary corps to help defend. After that, this nameless town was named Hongye town for the reason that "there is a kind of maple planted in the town, and red leaves fall every autumn". Hongye town is rich in a kind of red maple wine. This wine is not high in strength and stamina, but it tastes sweet and not greasy. It is very popular, so the tax situation of the town is actually pretty good. In the past, it was also one of the important tax sources for panda to receive every year, but at that time, the town only needed to pay one-third of the income of the whole town. However, since hiring a mercenary corps, nearly two-thirds of the income of the town should belong to that mercenary Corps. In fact, the town is not without complaints, but their militia can''t beat each other, and they have been severely repaired by those mercenaries who have really seen blood in many disputes. However, fortunately, this mercenary regiment did not go too far, so the situation in Hongye town is actually better than that in another town called dabron, which is really bad. In fact, if there is a choice, no town will invite a mercenary corps or mercenary corps to stay for a long time. Who knows what the character of these mercenaries is. If you accidentally invite a bandit and bandit, you will end up a little pitiful. However, the three towns originally led by panda have now become Ownerless and are not protected by any Lords. Moreover, they are so close to the wilderness that it is better to be bullied by their own people than to be burned, killed and looted by outsiders in the wilderness. The stone wall of the town was only two meters high and nearly 20 centimeters thick. However, since a mercenary regiment was invited to garrison here to assist in defense, the stone wall has been raised to nearly five meters and the thickness has reached 50 cm. This height and thickness is nothing compared with the real city wall, but it is enough to ensure that people below the upper silver can''t easily turn over or break through. Even experts of the upper silver need a little strength to jump over. In the construction of defense facilities, the mercenary corps also made some hard work, but unfortunately, these work can only make the mercenary Corps look more like a clown. On the contrary, the other two towns did not change the stone walls of the town at all - the mercenary regiment in dabron wanted to clean up everything in the town, while the other town increased the expenditure on stone walls and invested in real fortifications. Of the three towns, this is the one most likely to successfully resist the looting from the wild. At the gate of Hongye Town, several old men in plain clothes gathered here to chat. The content was a little vague, but finally it came to the topic of the new Lord. "I heard that our town was finally accepted by the marquis." A thin old man suddenly said. "I heard that I saw with my own eyes that a knight master sent the official document to the mayor a few days ago." Another old man vowed, "the head of the mercenary went to the mayor that night, and it is said that there was a quarrel." "Those mercenaries are becoming more and more arrogant now. It''s time for a lord to take good care of them." The thin old man who first spoke clearly nodded, "look, what''s the name of the town..." "Dabron." A little old man who had been pursing his mouth interrupted. "Even if there is a good name." The skinny old man was dissatisfied with the interruption of his words. He tilted his mouth and quarreled. He seemed to forget what he wanted to say at the beginning. "In the past, what were the names of our small towns? If that small town didn''t take such a name at the beginning, we wouldn''t take what name with it. According to me, We used to call it Puda. It''s good. " "What if you have a name?" The old man who said he saw the knight Master said, "I''ve heard that if those lords don''t approve, it''s useless for us to have fun. They won''t have any registration at all." The little old man seemed to want to say something, but he finally closed his mouth and didn''t speak anymore. He just sighed helplessly. "Where did I just say?" The thin old man finally remembered that he still had something to say, "anyway, that town is ruined. The mercenaries they found are basically a group of bandits and robbers. It seems that they fought with the town next door the other day. I don''t know the result. " "Even if you know the result, what else can you do?" The fourth old man glanced. He had a temperament obviously different from that of several other old men. It seemed that he had participated in the army when he was young. There was a kind of ability belonging to soldiers. "Anyway, none of these mercenaries is a good thing." These words are obviously a little extreme, but for the old man''s words, several other old men don''t refute or say more. They just look at him with some pity in their eyes, and then sigh with each other. The old man did become a soldier when he was young, and it is said that he participated in the regular army of the Kingdom rather than the private soldiers of the nobility. Later, he was injured and retired before returning to his hometown to marry a wife and have children. The two sons were recruited into a heavy cavalry by the count of the kingdom of dabion because they were big enough. It was originally a happy thing. As a result, no one expected that the war suddenly broke out. Then, in the war with the female warrior God of the Principality of Ryan, both his sons died in the battle. It was said that they were evaporated by magic and didn''t even leave a body. The old man fell ill on the spot. The younger son had no children, but the older son left a son. Now he has joined the militia in Hongye town. However, when the appointment document of the Marquis came a few days ago, the mayor of Hongye town proposed to end the entrustment contract with the mercenary regiment. As a result, the domineering mercenary regiment refused to give up easily. Instead, he asked Hongye town to refuse to obey orders. As a result, a small-scale conflict broke out, and his grandson was seriously injured in the conflict. Fortunately, however, his life was saved and he just needed to rest for a period of time, which was a great burden for the old man''s family. Now, the old man had to start trying to make some money to get some supplements for his grandson and make him recover as soon as possible. "Hum, I see. Even if a new Lord comes, it''s not necessarily a good thing." The old man snorted stubbornly, "these lords are a group of hateful guys comparable to vampires. Can you guarantee that they do better than those mercenaries? I don''t like these mercenaries, but I think they are much more friendly than the LORD sent by the Marquis Female martial god? Bah. " The old man spit a mouthful of thick phlegm. As a result, several other old men lost the nature of conversation. In fact, they are worried about the new Lord. After all, if the new Lord is more hateful than these mercenaries, it''s better to continue to accept the rule of these mercenaries. At least they are dabion people, and the situation in Hongye town is better than that in dabron Town, at least not to that sad level. However, they are not as extreme as the old man. In addition to worrying about the new Lord, they also have some expectations. Just then, they saw a very burly young man running out of town. The man''s height is definitely more than one meter eight, but this is not the key point. The key point is that the man is holding a huge shield with a foot of one meter five in his left hand and a long gun in his right hand. He is running fast. Only one person gives people the feeling of thousands of troops and horses, raising a piece of smoke and dust. Originally, there were several mercenaries gathered at the gate of the town, who were responsible for collecting fees for entering the town. In the past, the town had no such rules, but only after the mercenaries came. As a result, fewer and fewer peddlers came to the town to buy fruit wine. Now, when the mercenaries saw the burly man running, no one dared to intercept, or even get in the way, and they chose to avoid. "This man is too terrible." The thin old man murmured. "This is the northern barbarian." The little old man frowned slightly and wondered in his voice, "how can there be northern barbarians here?" Then, several old men saw that at one end of the horizon, a big man and a small man in hoods appeared, and when the northern barbarian ran to the two men, he stopped and seemed to be talking to each other. So, the strange trio walked towards Hongye town. "Report unitary long." Ann Nuo said with a smile, carrying a half shield and a long gun. "I''ve said it many times. Don''t call you long. Now call me boss." Sean sighed helplessly. "Good unitary length." Ann Nuo said seriously, "report to you, I already know where the mayor''s home is." Cecilia burst out laughing, and then seemed to realize something. She quickly put her hand over her mouth, and it turned into a giggle. Sean shook his head helplessly: "forget it, I''m too lazy to correct your problems After you''ve been in town for so long, what else do you know besides the mayor''s home? " "Well." Arnold frowned and thought, "Lord William said that in addition to asking about the mayor''s house, it''s best to try whether the mercenaries are fierce or not." Sean suddenly felt a headache: "did you try?" "Weak explosion!" Ann Nuo said proudly, "I can beat five!" Cecilia suddenly felt that it was familiar. Sean thought it would be rash to bring only Arnold and Cecilia£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 159 The sunset red tavern in Hongye town welcomed three different guests today. The tavern owner personally served the three people. Just seeing that his hand holding the tray was shaking constantly, we can know that the boss''s heart is not relaxed at the moment. However, if anyone''s shop in Hongye town is surrounded by a group of mercenaries, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. In the past year, this mercenary corps, which should have brought a sense of security to Hongye Town, has brought a kind of fear to the villagers here, especially the intensification in recent days, so that the villagers will not easily leave their homes if it is unnecessary. It''s just that the pubs in the town can''t help it. These mercenaries come to the pubs to drink every day and sometimes knock on the door from the morning, so other shops can close the door and ignore everything, but several pubs in the town can''t do so. For some safety reasons, there are no waitresses working in these pubs now. The tavern owner managed to put the tray on the table, and then put the food on the tray - two heavier meat chops and one red maple noodles unique to Hongye town one by one in front of the three guests. I don''t know whether it was too nervous or too afraid. When picking up the last steak, the boss accidentally shook his hand and spilled some sauce out. "Right... Right... Right..." now, the tavern owner became more nervous. He said a simple sentence with only three words, but he couldn''t say it for most of the day. "Nothing." Sean shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "are you afraid of me?" "Yes." The tavern owner nodded, then his face changed greatly, and immediately shook his head, "no... no..." Sean chuckled and said, "don''t worry, we won''t default." As a result, the tavern owner showed a smile more ugly than crying. "Well, such a little food may not be enough. You can have more steak." Sean glanced at Arnold''s plate. His conversation with the tavern owner was only a few seconds. Arnold''s plate had been licked clean. It looked so smooth that it could be used as a mirror. "My companion... Can eat more." "A few copies are not enough." Anno said in a low voice. "How many copies do you want?" Sean said with some tears and laughter. "Three..." "Three?" "Thirty copies." Sean is a little speechless. Then, he turned his head and looked at the boss. The boss seemed to know what Sean was going to say, so he could only say with a bitter face: "there are thirty stocks, but there are not enough people in the store, and..." At this point, the tavern owner looked sideways at the others sitting in the hall, and his face looked very uneasy. This tavern with sunset red sign is one of the famous old signs in Hongye town. It is said that it has been handed down from the generation of the grandfather of the owner''s grandfather. But later, due to poor management, the tavern nearly closed several times, so it became more and more dilapidated. Although the tavern sold the most authentic wine in Hongye Town, and also had the characteristic food of red maple noodles, it also meant that the consumption was more expensive. Therefore, the sunset red tavern had been unable to make ends meet for a very long time. But today, the sunset wine restaurant has ushered in an extremely brilliant day - of course, this kind of brilliance is not what the tavern owner wants. In the hall, nearly twenty tables were full. These people are clearly divided into two groups: both groups wear standard clothes, one red and one blue, but the styles of the two clothes are somewhat different. Most of the people in red clothes are older, basically about 30 years old. The weapons on the table are mainly two handed swords, and a few are equipped with shields. Their clothes are embroidered with a herald. It seems that they are a snake. There is no doubt that this group are mercenaries. The biggest difference between mercenaries and mercenaries is that the former takes war as the main activity content, so their weapons and clothes are relatively unified standard equipment. The more famous the mercenary Corps is, the more they will pay attention to their own military discipline. At the same time, they also have stable logistics and reserve recruits. Moreover, because the mercenary Corps often participates in war activities, the more famous the mercenary Corps is, the more terrible the combat effectiveness is and the more complete the arms are; However, mercenaries mainly deal with entrustment. Although they occasionally participate in the war, they are not as good as mercenaries in training and military discipline. There is no unified system for weapons and clothing, which is completely diverse. In order to distinguish the main difference between the two, the mercenary union adds the word "hire" before "mercenary" to distinguish the two. However, in fact, both mercenaries and mercenaries usually merge and develop at the same time once the scale becomes larger. Therefore, in the end, they also go the same way, and there is no real distinction in the strict sense. Of course, there are some mercenaries or mercenaries who simply disdain to develop in the other direction. In the hall, in addition to this group of mercenaries, another group of young people wearing blue clothes, only a few middle-aged men over the age of 30. Their weapon is also a standard weapon, but it is a long gun. The body of the gun is made of wood. Only an iron gun head is installed in front of it. This kind of thing is a few copper coins. There are weapon shops all over the street. It doesn''t need any technical content to make it. Even blacksmith apprentices can do it. Therefore, the identity of this group is also very easy to distinguish. The militia in Hongye town. Sean knows exactly why these two groups are here at the same time. In the final analysis, it was because Arnold, a fool, knocked down five mercenaries - if it was Sean, he would choose an alley and kill all five without knowing it; But it happened that Arnold, a fool, stopped five mercenaries sitting on the road. When the other party didn''t know where to go, he gave the other party a punch, and then hit the five people on the ground. It''s nothing to lie down, but the place Ann Nuo chose was the square of Hongye Town, so this scene was naturally seen by many people. "Brother, are you kidding me?" Knowing this, Sean was helpless to think of it. Fortunately, however, Arnold didn''t know what caused the short circuit. At least he didn''t kill the five people, so it didn''t come to the point where the two sides had to fight with knives and guns as soon as they met. Otherwise, Sean wouldn''t have continued to enter the town. He had already turned around and ran away with Arnold and others. At least he would come back after gathering troops. As for the purpose of the civil corps, it is to prevent these mercenaries from making any unbearable things. According to the vague words Sean heard from Ann Nuo, after the hard restoration of himself and Cecilia, and after beating around the Bush from the tavern owner, he finally understood that after a conflict broke out between the mercenary corps and the militia a few days ago, the contradiction between the two sides finally moved from the bottom to the table. Now no one can accept anyone. However, only from this point of view and the situation that anno can play five one, Sean has a more lateral understanding of the strength of this mercenary regiment. The only thing that is still unclear is the strength of the head of this mercenary regiment. When the boss was embarrassed and helpless, the door of the tavern was suddenly pushed open. The visitor''s strength was great, or his aura was full, because the sound when the door was pushed open was very strong, which completely attracted everyone''s attention. A big man who was almost as good as Ann Nuo came in with a heavy hammer. When the other party put down the heavy hammer, Sean could even feel a shock from the ground. The weight of this heavy hammer can be seen. Sean''s eyes, from the other party''s heavy hammer, turned to the middle-aged body, and then turned to his face: a barbarian, it seems that the blood should come from the wild land. At this time, Sean is more interested in this mercenary regiment, because the tribes in the wilderness never easily join any organization outside the wilderness. If this mercenary regiment can let such a barbarian join, it must have something to do with the tribes in the wilderness. "Who just wounded our habinder snake?" Unlike Arnold''s voice, the barbarian''s voice was so loud that his voice almost overturned the roof of the whole tavern. However, this is also a unique situation of the tribe in the wilderness. After all, for a place where war often occurs, momentum is often more important than others, because it will affect the morale and reputation of a tribe. Ann Nuo looked up at each other, but soon lost interest. For him, it was far more comfortable to quarrel with a big man of the same size as himself than to eat more meat chops. Of course, the main reason is that Sean didn''t speak, so Ann Nuo, who followed William''s instructions, naturally closed his mouth and ignored each other. Anyway, Sean will be responsible for such quarrels. A mercenary suddenly stood up and reached out to Sean and others: "deputy commander, it''s them! I saw it with my own eyes in the square just now. " "Heavy hammer, don''t mess around!" A middle-aged man of the civil corps suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice. In fact, his face was a little uneasy. After all, the deputy head of habinder''s snake in front of him was also a famous murderer in Hongye town. Once he went crazy, only the head of habinder''s snake could subdue him. Therefore, the middle-aged man was very reluctant to face the barbarian. However, in the current situation, if he doesn''t stand up and speak, the people''s Corps will really be alienated. After all, it is a militia team formed by blood and courage. It is said that the new Lord is about to arrive. At that time, the mercenary Corps will be driven away. If there are some bad rumors in Hongye Town, Then it will inevitably affect the development of Hongye town. Under such circumstances, the middle-aged man of the civil corps would speak to stop it. "Hum!" The barbarian called the heavy hammer glanced at the middle-aged man, snorted heavily and shouted, "it''s none of your business. Get out of here! If you dare to step in, don''t blame my heavy hammer on you. " Hearing the speech, the faces of all the people''s corps changed. In fact, this mercenary regiment is actually a mercenary regiment similar to itself and others in the eyes of Hongye Town People''s regiment, if it is not for the heavy hammer and their head of habinder''s snake. They may not have rich combat experience and their personal strength is somewhat inferior to each other, but they are twice as many as each other in number. If the two sides really fight, the militia will suffer heavy casualties, but the end of the habinder snake mercenary regiment will never be better. It is precisely because of this that both sides have actually maintained some restraint. Even though there are occasional provocations and mutual abuse, no one has really started. In fact, a few conflicts on the scale of more than ten people also win or lose each other. The snake of habind has not been completely suppressed on a real scale, which is also the reason why the Hongye Town People''s corps has great fighting spirit so far. If they had been bullied all the time, the people''s corps would have dared to meddle and would have been dissolved long ago. But now both sides are only one step away from completely tearing their faces. The official document sent from tonis fortress a few days ago has caused a real large-scale conflict between the two sides. In the end, it was the head of the regiment who took the hand, so the militia suffered a great loss. Hundreds of people were injured in varying degrees. Fortunately, there were no dead people. Perhaps it is because of this that the two sides did not really tear their faces. But with the arrival of the new Lord, it will happen sooner or later. It is said that the new Lord arrived at the black swan castle in the angloda mountains yesterday. I believe he should come to inspect the territory under his own name in the next few days. It''s just that the people of Hongye town have heard that the mercenaries of habinder snake mentioned that the Lord seems to have brought less than 200 people, so the originally worried habinder snake seems to have settled down, and even intensified its exploitation of the town people. The most remarkable point is that these mercenaries used to give money for drinking, but in recent days, the taverns have completely stopped giving money for drinking, resulting in the forced closure of the two taverns one after another. However, these mercenaries did not go too far. At least unlike the mercenaries in dabron Town, they attacked folk houses and robbed women. Anyone who dared to resist was killed by them. A small town with nearly 5000 people is now almost a dead town. However, the arrogant attitude of the heavy hammer really annoyed many young militia. They looked indignant and stood up one after another. They seemed to want to refute something, but they were stopped by the middle-aged man of the people''s corps. In the conflict a few days ago, there were more than 200 people in their people''s regiment, but the mercenaries of habinder''s snake were only more than 100. At first, it was their militia regiment that relied on the number to suppress habinder''s snake, but when the head of the mercenary regiment took action, they were immediately defeated. At the moment, there is a heavy hammer on the side of habinder''s snake, which is not inferior to their leader, so the middle-aged man needs to be careful. As a result, the mercenaries of habinder''s snake showed a look of contempt and ridicule on their faces, which made the people''s army more angry. Several people had clenched their long guns and seemed to be ready to rush up and have a fierce competition. Although the heavy hammer is a barbarian, people from tribes in the wild, even the most mindless barbarian, are more cunning than ordinary barbarians. Therefore, the people of the people''s corps actually have a panoramic view of the changes in their faces. Before coming here, his head has explained that he should try not to fight with the militia and scare them. However, if the other party is really disobedient, it is not impossible to teach a lesson. Of course, the people of habinder''s snake know very well that if the heavy hammer is used to "teach a lesson", it is impossible to be as measured as their leader, and they will certainly die. However, since their leader dares to say such a thing, he naturally considers the consequences well, so they, who are League members, just do it. But now, the heavy hammer was very satisfied with the reaction of the people''s corps, so he stretched out his finger to Sean and said coldly, "little boy, tell me, did you hurt our people?" Everyone''s eyes turned to Sean at the moment. But different from what everyone imagined, Sean didn''t look panic. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the big man named heavy hammer: "your name is heavy hammer?" The heavy hammer proudly raised his head, spewed a breath from his nostrils, and said, "that''s right! I''m the hammer! Deputy head of the snake of habinder! " "What are you doing in such a place instead of staying in the wilderness? Let me guess, which tribe are you from? " Sean asked lazily, "stone hammer tribe? Manwang tribe? Eagle tribe? Lion heart King tribe? War drum tribe? " As Sean read out each tribal name, the heavy hammer''s eyes were shocked. These tribes are famous in the wilderness. The later the order, the stronger the tribe will be. These tribes have one thing in common, that is, there are barbarians living in these tribes. According to the barbarian customs in the wilderness, the names of the best barbarians in the tribe will have the word "hammer" after them. They are all candidates for the next chief of the tribe, which is similar to the sequential successors of the nobility. However, most people do not understand the customs and tribes in the wilderness. Even those Royal armies who have fought in the wilderness for a long time, at most, know the names of those tribes that can force them to retreat. After all, there are more than hundreds of tribes in the wilderness. It is impossible to remember or even understand the situation of these tribes. Therefore, it is extremely rare for Sean to say the names of these tribes and the customs of the wilderness at will outside the wilderness. People like this usually have deep friendship with tribes in the wilderness. At this moment, the heavy hammer''s attitude towards Sean became a little respectful: "which tribe are you a distinguished guest?" It''s no wonder that the heavy hammer will be like this. After all, the customs and fears of the wild land have been deeply embedded in the souls of the tribes in the wild land, and they also believe that the great wizard will always observe their words and deeds, and their disrespect for the distinguished guests of the tribe will cause bad luck, so the heavy hammer will be so respectful. It''s just a pity that no one knows except Cecilia. Sean is a distinguished guest of the wilderness tribe. This guy is just a God£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 160 "I remember! You must not belong to the stone hammer tribe. " Sean glanced at the heavy hammer and said, "the little stone hammer has been born." Shichui tribe is a special example. Although there are many candidates for Youchang, after a year of supervision and testing, an heir will be elected instead of a candidate. This successor will be called the small stone hammer, and other candidates will return to their original name instead of the word "hammer". Hammer heard Sean''s comment and swallowed. "The last time I went to the wilderness, I attended the wedding of Tamil and Aishi... Well, in fact, I think sejonny looks better." Sean showed a yearning look at the right time. "She likes that big boar too much. I suggest she get a dragon ride, even if it''s a land dragon. There are a lot of wild places anyway, right?" The Barbarian King Tamil married Aishi of the cold winter tribe. This did not spread widely in the wilderness, because there were not many people who could attend their wedding. After all, many tribal chiefs were not qualified to attend. Heavy hammer knew about it, but it was because the unitary leader of his tribe was qualified to participate. After he came back, he did mention it to their unitary leader candidates, so heavy hammer''s face was a little pale. "Well, the lion heart king and the eagle invited me to dinner before But I really can''t stand their taste. What''s good to eat raw meat? " The hammer is already sweating. "I met the high priest of the war drum tribe." Finally, Sean put an end to the conversation. "The old man doesn''t look like a man in the wilderness, but the high priest... Has a bit of momentum." The heavy hammer has begun to tremble. Sean''s eyes turned to the heavy hammer again and asked with a smile, "what kind of distinguished guest do you think I am?" The heavy hammer has been lying on the ground, which is a way of saluting the barbarians in the wild. Therefore, the mercenaries of habind snake are stupid. They have long known that the heavy hammer is a barbarian from the wild, but they have never seen the heavy hammer salute to people so solemnly, and even their head has never received such a big gift! Everyone looked at Sean and suddenly something different. "All this is the fault of the heavy hammer!" The heavy hammer trembled and said, "please forgive me!" "Hum." Sean, who was still smiling, suddenly became as cold as ice and snorted heavily, "if I wasn''t a big guest, did you want to trouble me just now?" The heavy hammer knelt down and dared not get up or speak. Sean was too lazy to pay attention. He turned his head and looked at the tavern owner who had been completely frightened. He said, "give this guy another thirty meat chops." "OK... Ok..." the tavern owner swallowed his saliva. He was more atmospheric than a heavy hammer. At Sean''s command, he walked back to the back of the bar and began to cook the steak - this process is not difficult, because the steak has been pickled long ago and the sauce is ready. As long as the steak is cooked, but if it is delicious, You need more focused attention. Sean ignored the heavy hammer kneeling on the ground, and the mercenaries of habinder snake and the militia in Hongye town were shocked. At this moment, the atmosphere of the whole tavern became particularly low, as if everyone''s throat was pinched, with a difficult sense of suffocation. Obviously, you only need to breathe, but no one dares to breathe and gasp. I''m afraid it will change what may happen next. The whole tavern suddenly becomes extremely quiet. Everyone seems to have been petrified. I can only hear the sound of Sean''s table eating and the sound of the tavern owner cooking steak. As if feeling the discomfort caused by the change of atmosphere, Cecilia gently approached Sean and asked in a low voice, "have you really been to the stone hammer tribe?" Although she knew Sean was just a prodigy, Cecilia couldn''t help asking. "Of course." Sean nodded and added in his heart: he was in the game. "So... About the wedding?" "You too." Sean, with a serious face, also added in his heart: there was a task called the memory of Tamil, which can enter the crazy memory of Tamil and awaken his beautiful memory in deep sleep. However, Cecilia was still a little suspicious, because he found that Sean''s expression seemed strange: "so... Does the lion heart king and the eagle really eat raw meat?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "These two guys are actually terrible. They can eat at least a whole dragon for each meal. It''s only seven minutes full. However, the two tribes are somewhat strange to each other. Obviously, small-scale conflicts often break out, and the two people often abuse each other, but once one tribe is in danger, the other tribe will always help. " "Curious." Cecilia said, not knowing what her strangeness meant. "I think so." But since Sean, who said he was a God, was good at pretending to be crazy, he pretended that he couldn''t hear the subtext of Cecilia''s words. However, Cecilia''s voice was very low, but Sean didn''t deliberately lower his voice when he answered, so these contents fell into the heavy hammer''s ear without missing a word. This made the heavy hammer who was lucky to know the situation of the two tribes, lion heart king and eagle, more convinced that Sean was the distinguished guest of these big tribes, so he pressed his head down. He could not wait for his body to be smaller, at least not so obvious when crawling on the ground. Soon, the tavern owner began to deliver anno''s Steak one after another. In the tavern, there was a sound: the sound of the tavern owner walking around. Others, however, remained the same: those standing did not dare to sit down, those sitting did not dare to stand up, and those lying prone did not dare to look up. The atmosphere became more and more low and depressed. All this came from Sean alone. To break this almost low pressure atmosphere, Sean alone could do it, but he didn''t nod or speak, and no one dared to break this silence. For Arnold, it may be just a moment, but for others, it seems to have been a year. Sean and others finally had enough to eat and drink, and then got up. The tavern owner has been serving respectfully. The smile on his face is still worse than crying. A small resident like him, a big tribal figure, he doesn''t understand. The only thing he knows is that the deputy head of habinder''s snake is as clever as the same kitten in front of the man who wears simple clothes - Sean doesn''t wear noble gorgeous clothes to avoid accidents. Where is it still the tiger that used to show off in Hongye town. "How much is it?" Sean asked. "No... no..." the owner of the tavern just wanted to speak, he felt the heavy hammer suddenly raised his head and looked at himself, so he quickly shook his head. "Hum!" Sean glanced at the heavy hammer and snorted heavily. "Distinguished guest, you misunderstood." The heavy hammer quickly lowered his head, but because the range of action was too large, he became a hard knock on his head, but he didn''t dare to say anything, "I mean, I should pay for the meal I made some money from the snake of Hubbard... " "Shut up." Sean said indifferently. So the heavy hammer immediately closed his mouth. Few people believed that he was a tiger. "Is a gold coin enough?" Sean asked, still smiling. But the more polite Sean was, the more frightened the tavern owner was. He wanted to talk, but the timid mentality of the small citizen made his teeth fight up and down, making a "click click" sound similar to a skeleton. Naturally, he couldn''t say it. In desperation, Sean could only take out a gold coin and put it on the table. In fact, this meal didn''t even cost a silver coin. The tavern owner opened his mouth several times and wanted to make it clear, but he didn''t say it. In his eyes, this gold coin has gone beyond the meaning of money. On this table, he takes it or doesn''t take it. He doesn''t know how to deal with it. I think his ancestors have never encountered such a problem since they opened this sunset wine restaurant. Sean ignored the heavy hammer lying on the ground and walked towards the door. When he went out, he felt that his sleeve was pulled by someone. So she turned her head and saw Cecilia holding her sleeve. Since entering the town, Cecilia has always covered her hood tightly and never took it off. Naturally, Sean has always worn her hood even at dinner in order to prevent some unnecessary trouble. However, judging from the skin of her hands, people can still conclude that she is a girl, and in a small town like Hongye Town, of course, they can''t see a person with such delicate skin. Under Sean''s eyes, Cecilia extended her finger to the heavy hammer, which of course failed to hide the light from the heavy hammer. Sean frowned suspiciously. In his impression, Cecilia should not be such a soft hearted person, which can be seen from her following herself to so many places and killing many people. After all, Cecilia is also a real aristocratic child, and is also the most valued and spoiled daughter of the former Archduke rumbel. Many aristocratic means that ordinary people can''t accept are even more perfect here. Cecilia made a gesture, and then Sean squatted down, and Cecilia leaned up and whispered, "let him get out of here and don''t contact the harbinger snake again According to the intelligence collected by the town at present, there is no exclusion from the jurisdiction of the new Lord, so the main obstacle force is the habind snake. We should fundamentally weaken the power of the habind snake. " Sean nodded clearly. He habitually wanted to reach out and rub Cecilia''s hair. Then he found that Cecilia was wearing a hood, so he had to give up. "Heavy hammer, isn''t it?" Sean, who stood up again, the smile on his face had disappeared and still returned to the cold before. "Yes." The heavy hammer turned quickly when he heard Sean''s words, but he didn''t dare to get up. He was still crawling on the ground, just facing Sean. "Thank Cecilia." Sean snorted coldly, "now, you get out of here immediately I seem to say, "get out of this town and go back to your wild land. Do you understand what I mean?" "I understand." The heavy hammer breathed a sigh of relief. But this immediately changed the faces of the mercenaries of the habinder snake. The heavy hammer is their deputy head, and their strength is extremely strong. Only by relying on the heavy hammer and the head can they stabilize the militia in Hongye town. When they accepted the request of Hongye Town, they dared to boast that even if the tribes in the wilderness invaded, they can ensure the safety of Hongye town. This is also the reason why the militia in Hongye town has always made concessions to the habinder snake. Even if they charge more and more excessive fees, they will not completely fall out with the habinder snake. However, if the heavy hammer goes away, the situation of habinder snake will change greatly. At that time, let alone keep Hongye town from being invaded by the wild land, even they can''t stop the militia in Hongye town from fighting back, even if their leader has the strength of silver. No one is not clear about the truth that ants kill more than one. Compared with the face of habinder''s snake, the situation of Hongye Town People''s Corps will look much better. As long as the heavy hammer is gone, the snake of habinder has no deterrent. Even if their leader is silver, their militia group has 600 or 700 people, all strong young people in the town. Even if hundreds of people are injured, there are still as many as 400 or 500 people, and in the conflict a few days ago, The mercenaries of the habinder snake are not unhurt. Under the combination of the two, the militia in Hongye town is still hundreds more than the snake of habinder, so they don''t need to be afraid of the snake of habinder at all, because their new Lord has been stationed in the black swan castle. As long as he visits the territory, they can drive away the snake of habinder. Although they heard that their new lords did not seem to have many troops, they were not afraid, because their militias could be recruited. Which Lord did not gradually develop from only a few followers. For Hongye Town, the most important thing is that it is no longer an ownerless place. By the time the militia and the habinder snake came back to life, Sean, Cecilia and anno had no idea where they had gone, and even the heavy hammer that had knelt on the ground had disappeared. At this moment, the snake of Hubbard was a little flustered. In a moment, all the people rushed out of the tavern to report to their head. Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man of the militia group who tried to stop the heavy hammer suddenly realized something, immediately turned to others and said, "I''m going to the mayor''s house now. You first go back to the people''s barracks and gather everyone. We may really have a fight with the habinder snake The rest of you hurry to find the three people just now. You must protect them. It''s best to escort them back to the people''s barracks and wait for us. You should always pay attention to the movement of habinder''s snake. In my opinion, habinder''s snake will not easily let go of the three people. " "Yes!" The militia looked excited and left the tavern one after another. "Captain Puda, look at this..." until everyone left, the tavern owner finally looked like a survivor, but he was embarrassed and pointed to the gold coin on the table, "... How do I deal with this gold coin?" "Hehe, old Paul, do what you want." The militia captain named Puda laughed heartily. He could finally spit out the turbid air he had repressed for a long time. "We really thank that distinguished guest. The habinder snake can finally drive them away this time!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 161 Puda, a middle-aged man, is one of the few instructors in the town militia. Although he is thirty-five years old this year, he is still a relatively young man in this small town. However, both young people and old people in this small town respect this "young man" very much, not only because he has participated in two real wars, but also because his moral character, words and deeds are deeply loved by people. Puda is an orphan. He doesn''t know who his parents are. He was adopted by a retired veteran. At the age of 22, his adoptive father died, so by some chance, he joined the expedition of the kingdom to explore the wilderness and became a little halberd. Although in the kingdom of dabion, this branch can be regarded as a regular army with good pay, their only task on the battlefield is to be cannon fodder and only be responsible for attracting the enemy''s firepower. No matter what branch and establishment of the enemy, they will always charge in the front line. After three years of expedition, the expeditionary army finally went only 87 kilometers deep into the wilderness, more than 200 battles in size, and wiped out more than 30 tribes in the wilderness. This achievement may be brilliant in the eyes of outsiders, but it is not enough in places like the wilderness. During the three-year campaign, less than 100000 people of the 200000 expeditionary army finally came back alive, and more than 100000 comrades in arms were left on the red land forever. Puda was lucky not to die on the battlefield, but his body was almost full of scars. In addition to relying on his miraculous will to survive, he survived more because he had a good partner, but I don''t know whether the goddess of fate played a funny joke, or because his partner went to bed without late prayer that night, In short, his partner who saved his life many times finally died the night before he left the wilderness - killed by a crazy land dragon. When he was dying, he told Puda that he wanted to see the red maple leaves in full bloom in his hometown. So when the army returned, Puda didn''t stay in the army, but came to today''s Hongye town. He didn''t just want to see the last red maple leaf his partner wanted to see, but also to be filial for him. So, at the age of 26, Puda had two more parents. After that, he spent five years in this small town, and then the war of the Principality of Ryan invading the kingdom of dabion broke out. In order to protect the town he valued in his heart, Puda joined the army again. In the three years of war, by virtue of his rich experience and command ability, he was transferred to seven troops. He was promoted from a small squadron to Deputy captain of the third army of the Red Cross cavalry regiment. He really entered the eyes of commander Wang Guojun. But by this time, the war was over. Then Puda made a choice that surprised the Royal Army: when he was in his prime, he chose to retire! Originally, according to the intention of the military headquarters, he should be well retained, but at this time, the Principality of Ryan gave up a large area of occupied territory and returned all to the kingdom of dabion, so the military headquarters of the kingdom of dabion began to do this. As a result, when they finished their work and turned back, Puda had completed the delivery procedures, left the Red Cross cavalry regiment and returned to Hongye town. Then came the news that pandaling had been completely abandoned. At this time, the town fell into a panic. After a series of heated discussions, the town decided to hire a mercenary corps to guard the town. Only Puda strongly opposed it and asked for the establishment of a civilian corps, but in the end, the town chose to hire a mercenary corps, but also allowed Puda to establish a civilian corps, which is a compromise solution. The establishment of the militia is very smooth, and Puda is indeed very diligent. He never thought he was the head of the people''s corps. He thought there were still some people in the town who were suitable to be instructors. For example, the only blacksmith in the town can teach these young men how to use their tools to repair weapons; For example, the hunters in the town can teach the young men how to find edible food in the wild, and even teach them how to use bows and arrows; There are also the peddlers in the town - of course, these are not fixed instructors, but according to their experience, they can also enrich the experience and knowledge of these young men. In Puda''s eyes, everyone in Hongye town can become the instructor of these young boys, and he is only one of them. Therefore, in the eyes of those old people in Hongye Town, they prefer to call this town Puda Town, because they are really proud and happy that Puda can become a member of Hongye town. But all this changed after the snake of habinder came. On the first day, they put forward the conditions for building additional walls. But Puda knows the power of the tribes in the wilderness. In his opinion, unless it is a 20 meter high wall or a 40 meter high fortress wall, it will not have much effect on the tribes in the wilderness. How can a small town build such a large wall in a short time? All this, in his view, was just one side of the mercenary Corps trying to blackmail more pay. So this became the first conflict between the snake of habinder and the people''s army. After that, it seemed that the snake of habinder decided to change the name of the town to Hongye town for revenge or other reasons, which was strongly opposed by the older generation and the people''s army. However, Puda himself had no opinion or even some support. Because he still remembers that his partner''s last wish was to see the red maple leaves in the town. However, the snake of habinder took Puda''s own consent as a sign of softness, and in a series of subsequent events, it pushed forward an inch, and even began to charge the so-called town entry fee, scaring away the peddlers who did not dare to come because Hongye town had become an ownerless place. As a result, the contradiction between the snake of habinder and the people''s corps of Hongye town has expanded to an irreconcilable extent. Puda, therefore, once had a hand with the head of habinder''s snake, but unfortunately, he can only drag the other party, but it is completely impossible to defeat the other party, because Puda has too many secret injuries. These hidden injuries lead to Puda''s current strength, only barely reaching the upper bronze. Although his endurance value exceeds 40 points and reaches the silver level, he can''t show his fighting spirit like a real silver master. But the snake of habinder has two silver level masters. In such a situation, Puda can only restrain the people''s army as much as possible so that they will not have any conflict with the habinder snake. Although the militia is very dissatisfied, because of Puda''s reputation, all these young boys choose patience, which is another advantage of Hongye Town People''s Corps - they obey commands and orders like a real army. As a result, the snake of habinder and the militia of Hongye town began to maintain some superficial harmony. Until a few days ago, the official document from tonis fortress was delivered, this apparent harmony finally ended, and the two sides completely tore their faces. Only because there are two silver level masters in the snake of habinder, the militia did not act rashly, because once the two sides really fight together, the Hongye Town People''s Corps will suffer heavy losses, and even casualties. Therefore, Puda is waiting. He wants to wait for the Lord to appear and see what the other party''s attitude is and whether it is worth entrusting Hongye town to him. If it is really worth it, Puda will not hesitate to choose to take refuge in the new Lord. Less troops? This is not a problem at all! According to Puda''s extremely limited knowledge, the number of private soldiers in the beginning of each Lord is not very large, or even very rare. Unless it is a hereditary aristocratic Lord, it is possible to inherit the private soldiers left by her ancestors - he heard that the female martial god of the Principality of Ryan had only 300 private soldiers at the beginning. She was in the four years when she was a pioneering knight, Before gradually forming an army of 30000 people. Therefore, the military strength of a new Lord is scarce, which is naturally not a problem. There are nearly 1000 militia on standby in Hongye town. To really judge the strength of a new Lord, we must judge from the number and quality of his followers. Although the female martial god of the Principality of lane had only 300 private soldiers, she had two experts whose strength came from the lower silver. Although one of them died in the four-year campaign, two silver level masters joined later. Now the four people, including the female martial god, are close to the next gold. This time, the new Lord of Hongye town is said to be a pioneering Knight under the female martial god, so the strength can naturally be expected. As long as the Lord has enough strength to solve the two leaders of habinder''s snake, Puda believes that relying on the militia in Hongye town can still drive away the annoying snake. As long as we can drive away the poisonous snake and the new Lord doesn''t be so harsh on Hongye Town, what does it matter to take refuge and submit to the new Lord? For Puda, whether the kingdom of dabion or the Principality of lane, only the Lord who can really protect them is a lord worth following. But what Puda didn''t expect was that the situation in Hongye town would change so sharply. A distinguished guest who seemed to be a big tribe in the wild came to visit their small town, and then forced the heavy hammer away in a few words. In this way, Puda was sure to drive away the annoying poisonous snake without even requiring the Lord to inspect the territory. However, before driving away the poisonous snake, Puda felt it was necessary to discuss with the mayor about the future standing of Hongye town. At least, they must finalize the matter before the new Lord comes, and then they can give the new Lord an accurate answer. "Uncle, I''m back!" With this excitement and thought, Puda pushed open the door of the mayor, the old father of his former partner, "I have good news..." The middle-aged man, who was considered young by the town, couldn''t say the second half of his words. He was looking at the two people in the hall with a surprised face - the big distinguished guest whom he told the people''s army to find and protect anyway£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 162 There is a camp about hundreds of meters outside Hongye town. The piling of this camp is very strong - piling is a very profound knowledge. The pile depth is stable, and the pile shallow is light. The former is a common pile method for strongholds and fixed barracks, and the piles and nails must be changed every year. Only in this way can the tents, horses, fences and wooden walls around the piles and nails not be broken through so easily; The latter is the practice of temporary camp, because only shallow piles are more convenient when pulling out camp, and piles are pulled and driven many times, which also has a certain loss of piles and nails. Therefore, the site selection of temporary camp has very strict specifications. However, the ground of this camp is plain hard rock rather than soft grass, and the piles and nails are very flat. All this proves that this camp is not a temporary camp, but more like a fixed point military camp, or a long-term stronghold. In fact, this camp was originally built by Puda for the militia in Hongye town. After all, the town is only a residential Town, not a military facility, so there is not much space for activities and utilization. Therefore, in order to better train the militia in Hongye Town, Puda spent some energy and time teaching the young boys in the town how to build camps, and this is the first lesson for the militia in Hongye town. Afterwards, they lived in this camp for a long time - in order to make these young people form a habit, Puda asked them to live in this camp. Anyone who goes home without permission will be expelled from the people''s army. This situation lasted until the arrival of the habinder snake, so the camp became the stronghold of the habinder snake. The people''s corps, because of the bad relationship with the mercenaries, did not continue to live in the camp, but chose to return to the town. However, they did not lose the habits they had formed here. They still spontaneously insisted on daily training. At this time, in the main account of the camp, a burly middle-aged man sat on a chair in the middle with a golden dagger. The middle-aged man has a firm face. He doesn''t have a beard, so his face doesn''t look very old, but there is a scar ten centimeters long like a centipede on his right cheek, which makes him look more ferocious. He was wearing a thin shirt, and the texture of his clothes was quite good, but it was obvious that the price would not be too low, but I don''t know his consideration. The pants he was wearing on his lower body were not made of the same texture, but a pair of coarse linen pants, which made him look very out of tune. "Who are those people?" The man''s voice, some hoarse, is not the kind of experienced low tone, but more like the sanding feeling of vocal cord destruction. When the man spoke and raised his head, he could clearly see that there was also a ferocious centipede scar on his throat. However, the scar was more terrible and slender than that on his face, almost extending from the left neck to the right neck, but even such a tragic and terrible wound still did not take the life of the middle-aged man, which was not so much a miracle as a miracle. This man is the head of habinder''s snake mercenary regiment, habinder. Few people knew the origin of the man, only that when he established a mercenary regiment, his reputation began to spread rapidly in the northern part of the kingdom of dabion. Only a few early members of the habinder snake knew that their leader had participated in the wilderness expeditionary army, and he was captured alive by a tribe because of the defeat of a local war. The scars on his body were left after being abused by that tribe. But even these early members did not know how their leader escaped later. But perhaps because he had been abused, habinder''s personality was extremely bloody and cruel, and he was vengeful and fierce. However, because of this, his mercenary regiment was targeted by a large mercenary regiment in the north, resulting in the weakening of its scale. Therefore, he even had to leave the north and go to the south to survive. But unexpectedly, his mercenary regiment was hired by a small town. On that day, red leaf town was regarded by habinder as a pocket and base camp. The revenge plan he conceived in his heart is just beginning. How can it be that this town that can bring him a lot of benefits should be sent out because of the sudden arrival of a lord. In fact, if it was not because he attached great importance to Hongye town and habinder''s character, when Puda came to compete with him, he would not be merciful, but would directly break his neck. The poisonous snake is good at forbearance and dormancy. It will only give the enemy a fatal blow at the right time, so as to kill him with one blow. Habinder can see the importance of Puda to the people of Hongye town. He can also see that Puda is a person with real materials. Of course, he pays more attention to these militias. In the recent year, in addition to searching for objective coins, he also tried every means to get close to this civilian Corps. If he could add these people to his own habinder snake, he could even win another town. As long as the power of the two towns is combined, it is not a problem to take down brohn. It''s a pity that he still failed to succeed in his attempts over the past year. Fortunately, however, the other two towns he targeted have not changed significantly. It is even said that dabron is almost going to become a dead town. But what he never thought of was that a big guest from a wild place came to Hongye town today, and he forced the heavy hammer away in a few words. He didn''t even know what had happened. He only knew that heavy hammer took people to Hongye town to find trouble with some outsiders. As a result, it was only a while before and after that that that heavy hammer came back. Then he packed up his own things and left without even saying a word. The truth of the matter was reported by those who followed heavy hammer. "I don''t know who it is." Several people who could be regarded as the old habinder snake said, "I left people there to inquire and monitor. I only know that those people are at the mayor''s house now, and Puda has rushed there." "It seems that the old man did all this!" Habinder''s eyes flashed a haze, "since the old man dared to do so, I have nothing to worry about Gather all those who can fight. We went to the red leaf town and made it a real red town today! " ¡­¡­ Not to mention that the members of the habinder snake have begun to assemble and prepare to fight with the mercenaries in the town. At the mayor''s house in Hongye Town, Puda looked surprised at the two people sitting on the chairs in the hall. These two people are the so-called distinguished guests he saw in the sunset wine shop and the girl who doesn''t know who she is with him, except the big man who is burly is not here. So Puda looked around curiously, as if he wanted to see the big man''s shadow. "Arnold is not here." Sean, the distinguished guest, seemed to have seen Puda''s thoughts, so he smiled and said, "only Cecilia and I came to visit." "Have you met?" At this time, an old man sitting in the hall finally asked. "I just met at a tavern called sunset red." Sean smiled. "This one has a sense of justice." When someone praised Puda, the old man''s face showed a smiling look and a proud look: "Puda, this child, I didn''t boast. No one in our whole Puda town didn''t praise him But you said sunset pub, Puda, didn''t you just go there with the militia? It''s the mercenaries who want to trouble an outsider. What''s the situation? " In the latter sentence, the mayor had turned his head and looked at Puda with a nervous face. "Uncle, I just want to tell you about it." Puda glanced at Sean and seemed to hesitate. He didn''t seem to know where to start. Finally, he could only dry talk about the sunset red wine bar just now, but Puda really didn''t have any language talent, so it didn''t sound good at all. He didn''t even remember the names of those tribes, and finally became a conclusion. "The heavy hammer has gone." "You mean the hammer escaped from the serpent of habinder?" The old mayor was a little unbelievable. After seeing Puda nodding, he turned his head and looked at Sean. He said in some panic: "Oh, there''s nothing to entertain in a small place. I''m sorry... Sorry..." "Nothing." Sean just stopped, but his face was not "nothing", but a dark cool that almost everyone could see. However, seeing Sean''s exemplary character, the old mayor and Puda didn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, they thought the young man looked very good. "Actually." Each other, and each other polite and modest a few words, and then Sean began to cut into the theme of this trip, "I''m visiting the mayor this time, just to know about this habinder snake What the hell is going on with this mercenary regiment? How do you feel? It seems that you are under control. " "Hey, it''s not complicated..." So, in front of Sean, the old mayor began to talk about things from hiring the snake of habinder to antagonizing the militia. Then he mentioned the fight between Puda and habinder. As a result of Puda''s defeat, the whole town was completely under habinder''s control, Until a few days ago, the receipt of the official document of tonis fortress finally completely caused the two sides to tear their faces. It has to be said that the old mayor''s storytelling ability is much better than Puda. In Sean''s opinion, at least the old mayor has the professional ability to obtain a bard. Under the dictation of the old mayor, it took less than 30 minutes to tell all the things in the past year, and the context and organization were clear, which would not make people wonder. Sean even saved his saliva, and he knew all the things he wanted to know. "So you have no objection to the jurisdiction of the town owned by the incoming new Lord?" "As long as we can be sheltered, who will oppose it?" The Old Town chief sighed, "didn''t you go to mercenaries to help defend in order to seek shelter and self-protection? As long as the new Lord can fulfill his duties, how can we oppose who will rule? I just hope the new Lord doesn''t be too harsh. In the past year, the income of the town has been basically robbed by the poisonous snake of habinder. Other people in the town can only barely get enough food and clothing, and there''s no more money left. " Hearing the old mayor''s words, Sean nodded silently. The current situation has been expected by him and Cecilia, so Sean has been mentally prepared for failing to receive taxes from Hongye town or Puda town this quarter - the first pot of gold obtained from the territory is not so easy to obtain, but the obedience of the town is more about giving the territory a secure source of funds. What Sean really wants is that these towns don''t have too strong a sense of resistance. Otherwise, even if he can recover the three towns, he may need to use some means he doesn''t want to use, which is extremely unfavorable to the development of a territory. Fortunately, Hongye town does not seem to have such a sense of resistance, and at present, the ownership of Hongye town has not been shown in the Lord system, probably because of the existence of habinder snake. In other words, as long as the snake of habinder is solved, Hongye town will probably become the first town in his lord system to view detailed data. Looking at Sean nodding here, Puda, who has been sitting next to Sean, suddenly said, "are you the new Lord sent by the Marquis?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 163 Are you the new Lord sent by the Marquis? Puda''s words reveal a strange emotion that even Sean and Cecilia can feel. What do you seem to be looking forward to? "Cough." Sean showed an expression that he thought he was very reserved and modest. He grinned. The smile was very friendly, "yes." Then Sean saw a disappointed look on Puda''s face. He made no secret of his disappointment, and the naked expression froze the smile on Sean''s face for a moment. Can it be said that his expectation just now was that he wanted to say a "no"? Sean looked at Cecilia suspiciously and whispered, "did I fail so much?" Cecilia thought about it and whispered, "maybe it''s because you look too young?" Sean looked helplessly at Cecilia. The little fool''s comforting words sounded unreliable at all. A lord''s talent and strength have nothing to do with her age. As the youngest Marquis of strength in the Principality of lane, Athena is only 26 years old this year. Although she is about to turn 27, she is definitely the youngest aristocrat of strength in the Principality of lane. Who would say she''s still young? Or, who dares to say she is young? Puda''s disappointment confused Sean. "I thought the new Lord would be one of the three followers of the female warrior God." Puda is a relatively honest man. He simply has one to say one and two to say two. He won''t hide his ideas at all. Sean said reluctantly, "I''m also a follower of Lord Athena." "Ha ha." Puda smiled and said nothing. Sean''s face became a little ugly. The polite smile of "ha ha" really reminded him of too many bad memories before. If it''s Athena or Elizabeth, Sean thinks he can accept it, but if a man or a middle-aged man hehe to himself, Sean has a crazy feeling of wanting to hit the wall. In fact, if Sean had known that Puda judged his strength according to the number and quality of followers around a lord, he would have selected several strong men who looked more powerful to support the scene, or just wait until Alfred came back. After all, in Puda''s eyes, the Lord only has a burly northern barbarian follower, and it seems that the strength of the follower is not very good. However, Puda can still "ha ha" at the moment. The old mayor on one side has become a little unnatural: "Lord, I have just made it clear to you that this is not our Puda town''s fault..." Sean looked at the old mayor. The old mayor was covered with silver, his face was deeply wrinkled, his figure had begun to shrink, and his body gave off a rotten smell. Even if Sean didn''t understand this, he knew that the old mayor in front of him would not live for a few years. But even so, he has been making every effort to contribute to the development of the whole town over the years. Otherwise, he would not say the words "just ask the new Lord not to be too harsh". "I don''t mean to blame you." Sean shook his head gently and said, "I have a thorough understanding of the situation in the town. It''s not your fault. At the beginning, it was abandoned and became a land without owner. If I were the mayor, I would do the same in order to survive. " At this point, Sean stood up and saluted the mayor slightly: "I''ll solve the problem of habinder''s snake." "At present, there are two or three hundred members of habinder''s snake. They are all murderers who have really fought in the war. You saw the situation in the tavern just now." Puda''s eyebrows wrinkled. He also stood up and said, "and habinder himself is a lower silver strength. Although his mercenary regiment is relatively weak in the three nearby towns, his own strength can definitely rank in the top five It is said that the heavy hammer you saw before is not his opponent. " Puda''s words are a little straightforward, which is easy to misunderstand. He is questioning Sean''s ability. Even if Sean and Cecilia knew that Puda didn''t mean that, it still sounded a little uncomfortable. If Puda knew that Sean had killed two lower silver at Fort tonis, I''m afraid he wouldn''t say such a thing. Of course, this doesn''t mean that Sean can really kill silver level masters easily. The most important thing is that Sean has enough cards in his hand. Just how to play all these cards for use, some need to study Sean''s computing ability. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have risked putting himself in an extremely unfavorable situation at tonis fortress, forcing the wind swordsman to use the last killing move, then break the necessary sword with a curse and silver scale, and then turn defeat into victory. However, Sean really didn''t pay attention to the general lower silver strength. At least Sean didn''t care about the savage in the wild called heavy hammer. He just didn''t want to expose his identity and strength so soon, so he used some small hands to force the other party away. Now when he heard Puda''s words, he automatically filtered the tone that seemed to doubt his strength and focused on the information about the three towns. "Strength can be ranked in the top five, so that is to say, at least four people''s strength is ahead of him?" Sean asked, "is there any silver?" "That''s not true." Puda shook his head. "If there were silver, these three towns would have been taken by a mercenary regiment. How could they be safe like today But correctly speaking, only three are slightly better than habinder. He should be able to rank fourth. But if you want to say that the mercenary Corps is the largest and most powerful, it is the dabron mercenary Corps. " "Dabron?" Sean has heard William mention it before. In fact, he didn''t choose to come to Hongye Town, but William had carried out some simple intelligence work. However, because the intelligence work is too simple, he can also get too much favorable information. After a rough evaluation, he decided to attack Hongye town first. The reason is that Hongye town has the least number of mercenaries, but only Hongye town has a militia. According to the sum of William, Sean and Cecilia, it''s best to inquire about the average combat power of the mercenary regiment first, and then let Sean know what Hongye town thinks about the succession of the new Lord. If Hongye town can accept the arrival of the new Lord without causing any problems, the result will be the best. If not, it can only be suppressed by force after Alfred brings people. It''s just that some changes in the situation are indeed out of expectation. Arnold''s big stupid iron fists directly turned the whole situation of Hongye town into a mess. If Sean doesn''t know how to fish at this time, he will really have a head on his head. "That town is the largest of the three nearby towns. It is said that it once reached 6000 people, almost catching up with a small town. They were the first town to invite mercenaries, but unexpectedly, they invited a bandit who had been looting in the southern part of the Kingdom, so that night the town was almost reduced to hell, and they robbed the wives and daughters of many families... " These words, needless to say too frankly, Sean and Cecilia know what they mean. "A few days later, the bandits seemed to find their target and went out to rob. On that day, one third of the people in the whole town ran away, and a large town was empty in an instant. Later, the bandits came back and found that the situation was wrong. Then they sealed several Town doors, leaving only one, and sent someone to guard them every day. Later, I heard that another group of people were ready to flee. It seemed that there was a conflict with the mercenary regiment. As a result, hundreds of people died, only dozens of people ran away, and all rushed to another town. For this reason, the mercenary regiment also sent people to beg. As a result, the town did not hand over the people. Therefore, a conflict broke out between the two towns later, but I don''t know which side won. " "It seems that the situation in my territory is somewhat complicated." Sean smiled bitterly. "Is dabron really a dead town now?" "Eight, nine, ten." Puda thought for a moment, then said his guess, "one third of the people ran first, and hundreds of people died, which is about to catch up with the scale of Hongye town. There are only two or three thousand people left in the town, but a year has passed, and the mercenary regiment is a group of cruel murderers. Who knows if there are any more people dead there 5¡¢ In a town of 6000 people, there are only so many people left. Isn''t that a dead town? " Sean was silent. The development of a territory is closely related to the scale and quantity of its neighbors. If there are no neighbors in the territory, any development is empty talk. Under normal circumstances, the territory''s neighbors will not grow explosively. Only when wars, disasters and famines break out in other nearby places will a large number of refugees and refugees appear and then flow into other territories. However, can these people eventually develop into their own neighbors instead of a group of bandits and robbers, It depends on the Lord''s ability and ability. Therefore, the situation in dabron town is tantamount to destroying Sean''s foundation, which naturally makes Sean feel extremely unhappy. Just then, a young man suddenly broke into the old mayor''s house and shouted in panic: "Uncle Puda, it''s not good! The people of habinder''s snake left the camp and rushed to the town. Their momentum is very fierce! " Upon hearing this, Puda''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he was worried. But only Sean''s face suddenly changed: "are they coming for me?" The young militia didn''t know who Sean was, but when they saw him asking, they also replied, "yes! This time they all had weapons in their hands, and the habinder also had a long knife, and the habinder mercenaries in the town left the town... " This time, Puda''s face finally changed, because although there had been several conflicts before, the two sides had only fought each other at most, and had hardly taken weapons. Even in the conflict that night, neither side used weapons. But this time, the snake of Hubbard came with a weapon, which is completely different£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 164 "How many more militia can fight?" Cecilia finally spoke out the first words after Hongye town. She was not submissive, but reached out and directly lifted the hood. Her blond hair was like a waterfall, and her exquisite facial features looked very beautiful. However, at this time, apart from the young militia, Puda paid more attention to Cecilia''s temperament. He always thought that the little girl was just the Lord''s sister. Generally, he regarded her as a vase from the beginning, but he didn''t expect that she was not a vase. Anyone who can show this capable temperament will not regard it as a useless person. "There are about 500 people left." Puda immediately replied. At this time, Sean''s eyes looked at the young man in front of him. The golden light flashed in his eyes, but the next second Sean was stunned, then turned to Puda and asked, "doesn''t the militia have a name?" This time it was Puda''s turn to be a little silly: "isn''t the militia just the militia? What other name? " "Let''s call it Puda people''s corps in the future." Sean frowned slightly. He frowned not because the people''s corps had no name, but because he found a small bug in the real eye. Everything in the world is famous. Only the name and the real eye can present all the data. Until now, Sean has some understanding of the meaning of "any history hidden under time can''t escape your eyes", because only by leaving a name can he leave a mark in history, even if the name is "nameless" or "someone", but it is always a name. But Puda, the old mayor and the young militia did not know the reason for Sean''s frown. They just understood and guessed the expression of Sean''s frown and the meaning of this sentence according to their senses and thoughts. The old mayor was happy, because the status of the town was at least confirmed by the new Lord. If not, how could the militia get an official name? In his opinion, Puda will even become the real commander of this civilian corps, which is a very important good thing for Puda town. Puda was a little surprised. The Lord''s simple words completely confirmed the legitimacy of the people''s corps, which was beyond his expectation, because the formation of the militia in any small town or village must be approved by the Lord, and the process must be supervised by the people sent by the Lord, Even the size and obligations of the people''s Corps will be strictly checked. After all, a small town has formed a militia group of more than 700 people. Any lord who hears about it will first doubt whether the town is going to rebel. As for the young militia, his understanding is much simpler: who is this young man? What a big tone. But whatever the expressions and thoughts of the three people in the house, Sean got what he really wanted. [Army: Puda militia] [strength: level zero] [number: 478767] [Commander: Puda] [commander skills - take the lead: the attack power, morale and speed of the whole army are improved] [morale: normal] [belief: for home (when fighting in Puda Town, there will never be deserters, and there will never be rout)] [war skills: none] [military advantage: none yet] This army is already an army with faith. According to reason, as long as the training level is sufficient and the armaments can keep up, it can be regarded as a three-level army, which can already be regarded as the ranks of the regular army in any country. However, the data displayed by the real eye will not deceive people, or it will never deceive Sean, so the "level zero" clearly displayed in the column of strength becomes particularly dazzling. Don''t think about it. Sean knows what that means. "In the previous conflicts and battles, the people of Puda people''s army have not really seen blood, have they?" Sean asked, "I mean, haven''t you really fought a war?" Puda was slightly stunned, then nodded: "really not." Sean was a little helpless. The class zero army could only be regarded as recruits. Even if this civilian corps had faith, they were still recruits. The so-called recruits mean a serious lack of combat experience and awareness. No amount of training can fill the gap. Only an army that has really fought, seen blood and killed people can be regarded as a qualified army. Therefore, if the people''s army is allowed to go to war with the snake of habinder, I''m afraid that even if it can win, hundreds of people will eventually die, and maybe the whole people''s army may be dissolved. This is something Sean doesn''t want to see, because the militia is not a real army. In addition to maintaining the law and order of the town, they will continue to do their previous work. They also have to pay taxes, which is tantamount to promoting the development of the territory, rather than letting Sean pay money to support them. So the leading people like this, one less dead, some stingy Sean, of course, would not do such a loss making business. "I can command." Cecilia seemed to see Sean''s hesitation. She thought she was just worried that the civilian Corps did not have a suitable commander. "Although it was not as good as William, if it was just a mercenary corps, I could still win in the case of dominant numbers." Hearing Cecilia''s words, the other three people in the house were surprised. They didn''t expect that the little girl was still a commander? Of course, Sean knows Cecilia''s command ability, but her command skill is "military command". If this skill is launched, it will improve the action speed of the whole army and will not reduce morale. The guarantee of morale is to prevent the army from deserting or causing rout. However, the Puda people''s corps already has the belief of "for home", which makes them never flee as long as they fight in Puda town. In this way, when celicia is the commander, it is not as good as Puda. At least Puda has a "lead", which is equivalent to improving the combat effectiveness of the whole army. As long as the army is stronger, the effect of Puda''s skill will be stronger. The only pity is that Puda''s military attainments and abilities are not high. In this way, even if Sean wants to be important to him in the future, his limit is to become a general, who can only be responsible for the implementation and implementation of tactical policies, but not the commander who plans strategies and directly formulates strategies and tactics like William. "The command should be handed over to Puda." Sean shook his head and rejected Cecilia''s proposal. "You''d better help them with magic These young men have never really been on the battlefield. They don''t know the cruelty of the war. Let them live as many as possible. " magician! Now, the others looked at Cecilia more differently. Although magicians are not rare, they will never be more. After all, the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion are not countries dominated by magic power such as the kingdom of potoroa, nor giants such as the seven empires, so magicians are still difficult to see. Of course, one of the main reasons for this is that most magicians are privileged guys. Under normal circumstances, they can''t run around with a Lord. Puda, however, was only a little surprised, but soon recovered: "if I were to command, what would habinder do?" "I''ll fix it." Sean said calmly. This time, the young militia finally couldn''t help: "who are you? With such a big breath, even uncle Puda dare not say that he can win him. You actually said to let you solve it? " Sean can see that Puda town is really a simple town. The militia is not afraid to hurt Puda''s face. However, he looked back at Puda and found that the guy didn''t seem to feel that the young militia had hurt his face at all. Instead, he had a "that''s it" expression. "Habinder is really strong!" Puda said, "I can only delay him for a period of time at most. If he really wants to kill, I may not be able to resist. Even if we are lucky enough to win his snake of habinder, we will never keep habinder. He will be rewarded for his vengeance. If he sneaks back to find trouble in the town at that time, no one can stop him. " When Puda said this, others also showed concern. "So it''s better for me to hold habinder, and then this..." "Cecilia." Sean added. "Miss Cecilia will take command, and... Lord, hurry back to the castle first and transfer your army. In this way, we may defeat the snake of habinder." In the end, Puda still didn''t say he could kill habinder. However, there is no way. After all, even he doesn''t think that he can win habinder with the situation of the town and the strength of the Lord. He is an expert who has stepped into the silver level. The special ability of fighting spirit is still legendary in the world. Only those who have really experienced it will know, That ability is not really great. "If we just defeat, we don''t need to do it." Sean shook his head and didn''t accept Puda''s proposal. "You command, Cecilia will help you. Puda town is your home. You must be more familiar with this town than habinder''s snake. Relying on the geographical advantage can reduce casualties to a certain extent. Habinder will be sniped by me. As long as habinder''s snake has no commander, you have a greater chance of winning. " "But..." "No! The serpent of habinder is coming! All the people who went to intercept outside the town are dead! Habinder, they said they would wash the whole town with blood! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 165 The blatant slaughter of habinder''s snake finally made Puda''s persistence ineffective, because Sean had rushed out and others were looking at Puda. Finally, Puda had to bite his teeth and accept Sean''s arrangement, because no one knew Puda town better than him. Moreover, since habinder had said that he would wash the whole Puda town with blood, even if the whole militia group lost everything, the other party must not succeed, so Puda soon led the people to set out - the Puda militia group had assembled long ago, and almost all the militia with fighting ability had arrived except those wounded militia, There are even many small town residents who can fight. These people were also completely angered by habinder''s bold words of blood washing the town. However, Puda could not let these people go to battle together. He distributed some spare weapons to these residents, and then asked them to help door-to-door. He took those who were unable to move to the shelter built before the town, and gave them a task title - to protect the rest of the town. From this point of view, Puda''s command ability and adaptability are also good. Otherwise, it is impossible to make all combat preparations so soon. This is seen by Cecilia and is really what she needs to learn. Soon, the whole town was busy. Puda, on the other hand, took nearly 400 militia members to the gate of the town. Fortunately, after seeing habinder raise his butcher''s knife to kill, the town gate of the town has been closed. At the moment, habinder''s snake outside the town is still shouting, but there is no real attack, and the bloodshed has not completely erupted. For this, I would like to thank the snake of habinder for its achievements. If they hadn''t built the stone wall, it would be much easier for the other party to climb over the wall once the battle broke out. "How''s it going?" When Puda came, he found that he didn''t see Sean, so he asked a man slightly older than himself. "More than ten people died. They all went out to intercept before. It''s my fault!" The middle-aged man spoke with a little cry, "I didn''t expect this group of heartless people to really move their hands, and all of them were dead hands. Now they still say... Still say..." "I see." Puda nodded and climbed up the roof of a nearby house to see what was going on outside. But when he got up, an arrow had already shot at him and passed dangerously over his head. If the arrow was lower, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so simple. This scene frightened the surrounding militia. Everyone began to shout Puda to hurry down, but Puda bit his teeth and resolutely climbed up, but his hands and feet became more agile, so the climbing speed was a little faster. If Sean were here at the moment, he would see a slight awn emanating from Puda, which is obviously a feature of the skill of launching a commander. be in the van of one ''s officers and men! Seeing this scene, all the militia felt a burst of heat and excitement, and their hands clenched their weapons. They really wanted to rush out and fight hard with those damn enemies. Soon, Puda had climbed up the roof, and then quickly hid behind the chimney. More than a dozen arrows fell behind him, and the nearest one almost shot through his calf. Then Puda looked at it quietly. He found that about two or three hundred meters away from the town, the harbinger snake had completely assembled and seemed to be forming an array. He even cut down some trees, tied them together and put on ropes, ready to be used as a siege hammer, and the people who had just shot arrows at him were some soldiers in charge of investigation of the harbinger snake, There are not many people, only more than ten. At a glance, Puda knew that even if the door of the town was closed, it could not be guarded. Because of the militia itself, they did not prepare sharp weapons such as bows and arrows. Although a few people also have bows and arrows, they are the hunting bows of hunters in the city. The effective shooting distance is only 30 or 40 meters. Moreover, the toughness of the bowstring is insufficient, so it is difficult to cause effective lethality. But looking at the other side''s snake of habinder, although the scale is only more than 300 people, the arms are very complete. Epee troops with Epee are responsible for tackling tough battles, shield swordsmen with sword and shield are responsible for advancing, long Gunners with long gun are responsible for defense and counterattack, and even long-range strike troops with short bow. It can be said that in addition to the cavalry force, a normal army should have several functions. The snake of habinder has all kinds of functions, but the scale and quantity are smaller. It really responds to the sentence "although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs". Soon, the habinder snake''s troops were reorganized and began to push towards the town gate. Without the slightest hesitation, Puda immediately walked around the other side of the roof, fell to a balcony below, opened the window, entered the house, and then came out from the front. Everyone is looking at Puda and waiting for his orders. At this moment, Puda is the backbone of this people''s army. As long as you see him, the whole people''s army will feel at ease. As for whether they will die here today, the militia don''t care, because this is their first battle to defend their homeland! "How are the townspeople retreating?" Puda asked. "There are many people in the town. It will take about half an hour to retreat into the shelter." A middle-aged man said, "this is the shortest time recorded during the drill. On average, it takes at least 40 to 50 minutes!" "Everyone, immediately move cabinets and tables from the surrounding houses and pile them here!" Puda seemed to have made up his mind and shouted, "move faster. The more we move, the greater our chances of survival Harbinger''s snake, those bastards didn''t disperse their troops. They made it clear that they despised us, so we''ll give them a stop here! Hold on for at least 50 minutes, and then we''ll turn to street fighting! " Hearing Puda''s order, all the militia quickly rushed into the nearby house, began to carry out the cabinets, dining tables and other large furniture, and began to pile them up and arrange them as obstacles according to Puda''s instructions. This is not to stop the enemy''s attack, but to resist the enemy''s bow and arrow shooting. The effective shooting distance of the short bow is only 100 meters. Although it is better than the hunting bow, the bow string is not a strong string, so the penetration of shooting will be slightly lighter. At least these tables can block the arrows. As for others, Puda can''t think too much, because his militia only have an ordinary long gun. Although a few people have hunting bows, there are not many arrows, and they are only sharpened wood arrows, not even a real arrow with an iron arrow. But these are all the weapons of the whole militia! When all the furniture in the neighborhood was moved, it piled up at the gate of the town, but it still looked like a drop in the ocean. It was impossible to cover it completely. Seeing this scene, Puda clenched his teeth and left 100 militia here, while others were divided into several teams, and several of them, who also had some prestige, led the team and dispersed to all parts of the town to prepare for an alley battle with each other. Of the 100 remaining militia, only more than 30 remained behind these obstacles, while the other 50 or 60 hid in the surrounding houses and rushed out to support them at the right time. "Miss Cecilia, I''ll trouble you soon." Puda said respectfully to Cecilia. The identity of a magician is enough to make anyone''s attitude very respectful, even if the other party is no matter how young. "You''re welcome. It''s my duty to help this town." Cecilia smiled, and the militia next to her who were peeking at Cecilia looked straight. "Don''t worry, Puda town will be able to hold it." "Miss Cecilia, it will be very dangerous here later. You''d better hide in the house first and then seem to give us some support." Puda looked at Cecilia hiding under these cabinets and tables like herself, and finally couldn''t help but say. When did he see a magician like this? He had participated in two wars before. Which of those magicians was not superior? Usually, they even sat in a carriage. They would get off the carriage to perform some magic only when necessary. They even have a high degree of independent judgment. Once they find that the war is bad, they can leave at the first time, or refuse to waste magic, which Puda has seen with his own eyes in the past two wars. So Puda was really flattered by Cecilia''s behavior. "No, Sean said. If the magician doesn''t personally feel the situation on the front line of the battlefield, any combat experience is false." Cecilia shook her head and refused. She knew very well that she could grow so fast because Sean was a wonderful flower and death seeking experience for magicians. But it was because she trusted Sean that Cecilia did it without hesitation, and the facts proved that these experiences were very valuable. At least now Cecilia''s judgment on the battle situation was sharper than any magician, which she had never learned in the college before. Puda had wanted to say something, but seeing Cecilia''s attitude so firm, he kept silent, but he was really curious about the Lord named Sean. I didn''t see the Lord here. He thought the other party must have found an excuse to run away. After all, which Lord doesn''t cherish his life? But now he looked forward to the Lord. At this time, the attack of habinder snake on Puda town finally began£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 166 A wave of arrow rain poured down from the sky. This is the first round attack of the habinder snake. Whether there is an enemy behind the closed town gate or not, the snake of habind will use arrow rain as the first attack of the war. When a rain of arrows shot down, the snake of Hubbard did not hear the imagined scream, but heard some sounds similar to the breaking of glass and the sound of the arrow hitting the solid wood. This strange sound made the mercenaries such as habinder snake feel a little confused, because they couldn''t see what was happening in the town, but it was enough for them to know that there was no one behind the town gate. More than 30 mercenaries belonging to the Epee force pulled up the rope together, lifted these temporary siege hammers tied up after the trees were cut down, and then brought them to the town gate. They began to shake the rope and hit the town gate with the power bonus of the pendulum theorem. "Bang!" The first impact sounded, the town gate collapsed inward to the naked eye, and countless sand and stones fell one after another. As if excited by this, the mercenaries immediately swung the rope hard, and then hit the town gate with more strength, making a second and louder impact. Then there was the third and fourth sound... Almost every new impact sound was greater than the previous one, and the change degree of the town gate was also becoming stronger and stronger. However, it was only a dozen or so. The town gate of the town had begun to produce cracks, and with the impact sound again, the cracks had spread to the corners of the town gate and were about to collapse. Puda raised his head from the hiding place and looked at the town gate. From the perspective of the town, he can more clearly see the changes of the whole town gate. The willow nail locked at the corner of the town gate has been completely loosened, and the horizontal bar of the town gate in the middle has been cracked. I''m afraid the town gate will be completely broken in a few more times. After all, the gate of a small town can''t compare with the gate of a city. Looking at the crack in the town gate, Puda slowly raised his right hand. More than a dozen militia with hunting bows have begun to draw bows and arrows and lock the target at the town gate. When Puda gives an order, they will shoot the arrows in their hands. On the other side, Cecilia has begun to sing spells. Her magic singing takes time. She can''t do such things as silent magic and instant magic. Usually, people with steel wings are responsible for protection, so that she can sing magic at ease, but this time the situation is different. All the weapons in the hands of the surrounding militia are a long gun, not even that kind of all metal long gun, not to mention light armor and other armor, not even a shield. How can we expect their protection. However, Cecilia found that she was not afraid at all. Instead, she felt a sense of excitement and excitement about danger. "Boom!" The town gate was finally completely broken at this moment. It''s not the kind of breaking the town gate by knocking the crossbar in the middle, but because the town gate can''t bear the impact, the willow nails in the corner are the first to loose and fall behind, and the whole town gate falls down. Puda, who was almost staring at the situation at the town gate, roared: "shoot!" More than ten wooden arrows were shot from these hunting bows. There is no sharp roaring sound, nor shocking arrow rain. There is only an unspeakable desolation and sadness. But even so, the lethality these wooden arrows can bring is enough! The distance between them was only about 30 meters, and the city gate was knocked down so suddenly that the sword and shield hands already prepared nearby had no time to rush up to protect these unarmed people. Therefore, in this round of arrow counterattack from the Puda people''s army regiment, five or six mercenaries were shot in the throat and eyes on the spot and fell directly. The situation of the others was more fortunate. They just shot in the shoulder, arm and other places without causing any serious injury. Moreover, wooden arrows are no better than real arrows, and hard pulling out will not cause any possible infection harm. When the second round of wooden arrows came, the knife and shield hands that had reacted around quickly poured in, raised the shield in their hands to form an iron curtain, and blocked these wooden arrows that didn''t hit the key. Then, the counterattack by the mercenaries of habinder''s snake was completely launched - it was still a rain of arrows. This time, they already knew what was going on with the sounds they had just heard, but the overturning of the rain of arrows was still the most useful means of attack. As long as these people are completely suppressed, the others of the habinder snake can rush into the town and use the offensive strength of the Epee force. How can these simple obstacles stop their attack. After all, the serpent of habind was most famous in the north. Even the shield guards had to raise their shields to stop their attack. The death of their companions and the smell of blood were like a stimulant, which soon made these mercenaries completely excited. They can''t wait to tear these enemies in front of them completely, plunge the whole town into a sea of blood, and let the world know what will happen to resist the habinder snake. Dabron is just a dead town. Habinder is going to turn this red leaf town into a blood town! As they expected, under the overturning of several waves of arrow rain, the militia finally had to bow their heads and hide behind the only obstacle. However, these obstacles are no longer very safe. They have been continuously shot by these arrows and rain. Many cabinets have been completely destroyed. Even some tables have been shot out of a small hole, and even several militia have been injured. Finally, the arrow rain stopped, the swordsmen and shields retreated from both sides, and the habinder snake attack troops with heavy swords screamed excitedly, and then rushed into the town gate with heavy Swords - in front of them, nothing could stop them, and soon it would be a scene of blood and flesh! But just then, a little girl suddenly appeared in front of everyone. The long blond hair scattered in the sunshine, like a golden waterfall. Her facial features are extremely beautiful, and anyone will be surprised to see the girl. However, for the habinder snake mercenaries who are completely excited at the moment, there is a different emotion, that is, the completely aroused primitive animal desire, especially when they see the movement of the girl''s lips. Very sexy lips. Every habinder snake mercenary has this idea. But if they could hear the voice of Cecilia''s sexy lips at the moment, I''m afraid they wouldn''t feel sexy. The air suddenly became a little dry and hot, as if the water vapor had been completely drained. The habinder snake mercenaries who charged in were not aware of any crisis at all. The heavy swords in the hands of the most front people have just broken several obstacles in front of them, exposing the militia hiding behind. They can even see the frightened look on the faces of these militia. As long as it takes another second, their heavy swords can completely kill them. But this second is destined not to appear. At this moment, the magic wave finally boils completely. Everyone can even see that the air has become blurred, and the red flame seems to be burning in the empty air. Then, the mercenaries who were aroused by the animal desire finally heard the woman''s drink: "burning snake!" A blast of flame exploded like thunder. Several mercenaries who were too close to the flame were blown up on the spot. A fire snake formed by the burning flame suddenly appeared in the air. Then with Cecilia''s little hand, the fire snake turned in the air, and then fell to the small town gate with a thunderous momentum, Burst out a brighter and hotter flame. Dozens of mercenaries who could not dodge were directly burned into coke by the flame blown out by the fire snake on the spot. At this moment, as the two sides of the real war, they were completely plunged into a dull. The militia saw the magician''s hand for the first time. Although Puda had heard about the magician''s hand before, they always felt that there was something missing because of the lack of control objects at that time. But until now, after really seeing the so-called magician''s means, they finally had a more personal experience of the "stories" they had heard before. Almost everyone who sees the flames of these fire snakes will subconsciously rejoice that they are not the magician of the enemy. It was not the first time they saw a magician on the side of habinder''s snake. In fact, when they were still large in the north, there was also a magician in the regiment, but later he was poached with a higher salary, and then they were driven from the north to the south. It is precisely because of the experience of cooperating with magicians that these mercenaries know more about the terrible abilities of magicians. Almost at the same time, the whole habinder snake fell into chaos and began to retreat. The explosion of only one fire snake directly killed the lives of dozens of Epee swordsmen. How powerful should the magician be? For the lack of common sense of magic, of course, I won''t know. Cecilia can have such terrible power only when she casts fire magic. On the pretext that the town gate was blocked by flames, these mercenaries had a reason not to attack. After all, no one would rashly attack when they knew it was absolute death. Habinder, who was still giving orders in the distance, turned ugly and ferocious. He didn''t expect that a magician had been invited to this damn red leaf town! But in anger and ferocity, habinder was extremely excited. A magician! In any case, he will bind each other and work for himself£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 167 At the gate of the town, the flames were burning. But Cecilia, as the one who sent out the blow, turned extremely pale and even shook. Although the magic demand of the fire snake is not much different from that of the continuous ball of fire, it has higher requirements for spiritual power. The most important thing is that if you want to maintain the shape of the fire snake without explosion, you need to continue to consume magic to maintain the existence of the fire snake. This naturally forced Cecilia to detonate the fire snake immediately after it was released. Because with her current magic, she can only maintain the fire snake for five seconds at most, and then the magic will be completely consumed. But now it''s a war, Cecilia can''t dare to consume the magic completely. However, her magic display was really out of consideration of the current war situation. If you only use continuous fireballs, you can indeed make an explosion at the gate of the town, but the killing range will eventually be narrower, and there is no good solution for the mercenaries who have rushed in. Only the fire snake, the explosion sent out at the moment of formation, will completely kill the enemy close to the enemy, and then control the fire snake to rush outside the town. Everything rolled by the fire snake will be stuck by the high-temperature magic flame, and the final explosion can roll more enemies into it. A fiery snake killed nearly 40 mercenaries of habinder''s snake. Everyone looked at Cecilia very unnaturally. Especially Puda. Although he was respectful to Cecilia before, it was more because of the identity of Lord Sean, because in his opinion, the girl was only a magician apprentice at most. After all, he had never heard of such a young magician. But until now, after seeing the fire snake, he didn''t know that he really had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. The girl who seemed to be under age around him was actually a real magician. Then the LORD said that there should be a way to solve habinder? If we were skeptical before, now we believe more than doubt. Glancing at the flames at the town gate again, Puda shouted in a deep voice: "everyone evacuate here! It will take more time for the enemy to attack again. Let''s turn to street fighting! " Then, the militia finally recovered, knew that the current situation was still on the battlefield and could not tolerate their daze, so they began to retreat orderly under the command of Puda. The militia here had just retreated, and habinder outside the town had shot himself. He carried a long knife in his hand. It is not a weapon like halberd or heavy axe, but a long Sabre weapon that is more inclined to chop horses. It''s just that the blade is not as wide and heavy as the chopping sabre, but thinner, while the blade is relatively narrow and longer. The handle of the gun is heavy gold and steel. It''s not only heavy, but also very sharp. At this time, habinder rushed forward, jumped up suddenly, and stepped on the town wall with his left foot¡ª¡ª The whole man jumped up nearly four meters. If he hadn''t built the previous town wall, he really couldn''t stop habinder. However, even if the town wall is increased, there is no stopping force for silver strength people like habinder, because habinder stretched out his right foot and stepped on the town wall again when his body began to reach the limit and was about to fall. Taking this as the focus, the whole person''s body rose again. In the eyes of other habinder snake mercenaries, their commander almost flew up against the town wall! As soon as habinder jumped over the town wall, he immediately waved the long knife in his hand. A red light was emitted from the blade. As soon as it was separated from the blade, the red light increased by a few points. Moreover, as the red light fell down, the red light became larger and larger. Finally, it turned into a huge one meter long training and hit the obstacles such as cabinets and tables in the town, completely splitting them into a pile of broken wood blocks. This is habinder''s fighting spirit! And still have the fighting spirit of attributes! After this fight broke several pieces of furniture, habinder finally landed on the town wall. He glanced coldly at the situation in the town and found that the militia hiding behind him had disappeared. However, his face could not see how disappointed he was. Only the desire for bloodthirsty in his eyes really betrayed habinder''s current mood. "Hum!" After a heavy hum, habinder did not choose to go deep alone, but returned to the ground, and then began to reorganize the troops, ready to choose to attack the town from another town gate. There are three gates in Hongye town. This one is just close to the camp. Habinder knew very well that if he chose to put out the fire at this time, he could catch up with the magician faster, but this fire fighting was a physical consumption for the mercenaries, which was not conducive to street fighting for a while - habinder was an experienced mercenary regiment leader after all. Just looking at the layout at the gate of the town, he could guess what Puda was going to do. Since the other party wants to drag them into the street battle, he certainly won''t choose to go deep so rashly. Without the magician, he would have gone deep alone just now. Anyway, there was no one in the whole town who could stop him. But when he knew that there was a magician, habinder would never choose to take risks, because Puda might not be able to kill him, but he could definitely hold him down temporarily. As long as he was held up, the magician chose to wait for the opportunity, and he would not die and would be badly hurt. At this moment, habinder was a little resentful of the war he had lost in the northern part of the kingdom. If he had not been seriously injured because of the failure of the war, he had begun to attack the realm of lower gold. How could his strength be greatly reduced to the level of lower silver. If you want to regain the strength of silver, you don''t know how long you need to train again, which makes habinder feel a burst of irritability. Soon, the habinder snake was reorganized, and then began to walk around the town wall to the town gate in the East. This time, habinder personally shot, and with a wave of the long knife, a red hot fighting spirit was emitted. It is not thick, but it can definitely be regarded as a relatively strong town gate. It only supported habinder''s ten attacks, and the whole town gate was broken. Then the mercenaries of habinder''s snake immediately swarmed in from the town gate, but this time it was not the Epee troops in front, but the sword and shield players in front, followed by the long gunners, and then the epee and archers. Hongye town is a small town that has been expanded several times, but the expansion of the town has no reasonable planning terrain. It just pushes down the first stone wall and then starts construction. Even some places still retain the original stone wall. Therefore, the pattern of Puda town is slightly crowded. Only the part close to the mayor''s residence and town square is slightly spacious because the original village was expanded. Habinder knew that the town began to build a shelter under the old temple six months ago. He didn''t know which God the temple belonged to before, but he did know that the temple was said to have existed when Hongye town was still a village, but it was abandoned later. At present, the shelter has probably been built. That is the destination of his trip. Now that he has decided to wash the whole town with blood, habinder certainly changes his goal. Otherwise, how could he have dragged so long outside the town to attack the town? Doesn''t he really know that speed is important? Habinder just wants these townspeople to get together. Is there anything more comfortable than killing on such an occasion? Clutching the long knife in his hand, habinder waved, and the whole mercenary regiment immediately dispersed into several teams in all directions. They will sweep from the outermost circle of the whole town until they finally arrive at the temple shelter in the central square of the town, followed by a bloody carnival. There have been several clashes between habinder''s snake forces and these militias, so habinder probably knows the specific strength of this militia group. On the premise of no real death, the combat effectiveness of this militia group is probably almost the same as that of its own troops. However, if he really wants to fight with a knife and a gun, habinder thinks that even if the number of these people''s corps doubles, it is difficult to stop his own troops. This kind of self-confidence is not blind self-confidence, but a kind of pride that really belongs to the sense of belonging. It has been tempered by countless life and death wars. Puda, who knows the perception between the two, has always taken "driving away" as his main goal. Otherwise, if the mercenary regiment can be completely annihilated, he will not let the people''s army regiment choose tolerance. However, what really worries habinder is the magician who doesn''t know his strength at present. Just looking at the explosion of the fire snake just now, habinder felt that the magician should have the strength close to the lower silver. Such a magician has been treated carefully enough on the battlefield. At last, he glanced at his command who had completely disappeared into the roadway. Habinder finally picked up the long knife and began to walk to the town square. Behind him, there was only a team of less than ten people, but for him, this was enough. ¡­¡­ The snake of habinder, scattered into dozens of small troops, began to push forward in the town. The number of each small unit was about 20, led by a veteran of habinder''s snake. Although the number of these small troops is only about 20, they have all four arms of habinder''s snake: the spearmen in charge of starting, the long spearmen with long guns behind them, and then the combination of archers and swordsmen. They will be responsible for blocking all attacks on archers, The heavy saber attackers are on both sides and behind the team. This is the most common propulsion formation of habinder''s snake. If there was not a magician in the town and habinder specifically told them to keep a good distance, their formation would be more dense. The team moved cautiously in the town. They had broken down several townspeople''s houses for search, but everything seemed as expected by their commander. They didn''t see other townspeople in the houses, which also meant that so far they hadn''t found any trace of the enemy. However, this situation did not let them relax their vigilance. After all, they are veterans who survived countless battles. No one will be so naive. Soon, the team of habinder snakes came to a narrow roadway. The terrain of this alley is gradually raised, and the ground is covered with bluish gray stones. It is a repaired stone path. However, the houses on both sides of the alley are built very densely, and there is no space between them. Moreover, there are many sundries and garbage thrown in the alley, and even several sewage accumulations, emitting a very unpleasant smell. Based on their rough understanding of the town in the past year, they only know that the area represented by the alley should be formed in the third expansion, which can be regarded as the residence of less affluent people in the town. "Be careful!" The veteran in charge of the team said in a deep voice. An alley like this is undoubtedly the best place to ambush and attack, so the veteran opened his mouth to remind. Then the team began to officially move into the alley and continue to move forward. However, what surprised them was that there was still no attack and sneak attack until the whole team was about to walk out of the roadway, which surprised them a little. At the same time, it also relaxed their nerves and attention. After all, being highly focused all the time will accelerate their fatigue and consumption. But just then! A militia suddenly jumped out of the hidden flowers and stabbed his long gun into an archer''s body. As if he still didn''t get rid of his hatred, he turned the long gun in his hand and twisted it on the archer until the head of the gun completely penetrated his chest and abdomen. A shrill scream came from the archer''s mouth. This scream seemed like a signal, and the originally silent town woke up at this moment. A wail and scream, one after another£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 168 When a heavy sword was waved, it was as cold as awn, with a broken arm and a shed of sprayed blood. The blood beads floated out along the path of the blade of the epee and landed in a line. The one whose arm was broken by a sword was a young militia. He looked about eighteen or nine years old. The militia is still very young. He should have a future full of infinite possibilities, but now he has to do his best to drive away the invaders at the cost of his own life in the war to defend his homeland. The militia''s body has been scarred with terror, and the severed left arm is not even his fatal wound! On his back, there was a ferocious scar extending from the caudal vertebra to the neck. The skin and flesh of the scar rolled up on both sides to expose the inner cervical spine. With the action of the militia, the cervical spine looked like it was going to break out. The blood loss had already made his face extremely pale, and even his own mind was completely unconscious, but he always stood and never fell down. His firm belief and amazing will made him the most eye-catching figure in the battlefield here. The sharp pain in his left hand twisted his facial features ferociously, but he still didn''t choose to step back. The long gun held in his right hand just penetrated an enemy''s body. At the moment, it seemed difficult to pull it out, so he simply stretched out his right hand to pinch the Epee soldier who cut off the habinder snake in his left hand. Another cold light like electricity! This time, the young militia who lost his right hand finally collapsed, and he uttered a terrible scream. The man with a heavy sword has a ferocious face and red eyes. He breathes heavily and has the characteristics of extreme excitement on his face. He clenched the handle of the sword with both hands, raised the heavy sword in his hand, seemed to vent something and cheer himself up, made a roar like a beast, and waved it again towards the young militia whose arms were cut off by himself. The sword made a whistling sound, as if even the air would be cut. The Epee fell on the neck of the militia, and a faint resistance came from the blade, but it could not stop the terrible force of the epee. This time, there was no blood splashing. It seemed that the blood in the militia had been completely lost. The blade cut the skin, and then fell on the inner layer of the cervical spine. With a slight force, even the cervical spine had been cut off, and then the Epee slashed out according to the trend, throwing a blood line again. The scream stopped suddenly. The militia slipped obliquely from the upper body above the chest to the left from the incision of the epee. Then he finally lost the other half of his body under the control of his brain, knelt to the ground and fell slowly. The little blood left flowed out of the cut-off, but failed to form a pool of blood. The man holding the Epee raised his head. His ferocious face made him look crazy. His eyes wandered on the battlefield and seemed to be looking for a target. Just before finding a new target, there was a sudden sharp pain in the back, followed by a sharp pain in the chest. He lowered his head, and then saw a small piece of long gun running through his chest. The wooden barrel and iron head had been dyed dark red, and there were even some fine organs and minced meat at the head. The ferocious man suddenly stretched out his left hand and held the gun. He clenched his teeth. Judging from the strength from his left hand, the other party seemed to be trying to pull the long gun back. Then the ferocious man held the handle of the Epee in one hand and turned with all his strength to drive the Epee to split towards the rear. However, this time, perhaps because of the imbalance of strength, the ferocious man''s right hand could not be raised so high. The blade of the Epee just split into the right rib of his descendants, and then got stuck because of exhaustion. Fresh and hot blood gushed out from the wound under the ribs. With a trace of reluctance and resentment, the man''s right hand gradually loosened and could no longer hold the handle of the epee. And lost its support, and the Epee fell to the ground with a bang. This sword seems to have failed to completely take the life of the militia, but in the current battlefield, this sword is also equivalent to taking the life of the militia. The young militia bit his lower lip and endured the severe pain from his right rib. His left hand quickly stretched out to cover it, but the blood still gushed from between his fingers, quickly dyed his left hand and clothes red, and then fell to the ground drop by drop from between his fingers. The militia seemed to be distracted. He held the barrel of the long gun in his right hand. Because of too much force, his knuckles even turned white. He suddenly pulled out the long gun. This time, there was no force to prevent him from pulling out the long gun, but he staggered back a few steps because of the wrong estimation of power. "Whoosh!" There was a sharp sound of breaking the air. A feather arrow suddenly shot into the throat of the young militia. Because of its strong strength, the arrow of the feather arrow even broke through the back neck of the militia! This powerful force even made the militia''s staggering pace bigger. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to make a sound, but only made a sob with no clear meaning. Put the long gun on the ground, so as to stabilize his body and continue to retreat. He may even fall down, but then another arrow was shot, "poof" into the heart of the militia, but this time the feather arrow didn''t come out. The militia still insisted on standing in place. He held the long gun in his back hand, then raised it vigorously and made a throwing action. His eyes had been a little blurred. The archer, who was only more than 30 meters away from himself, shook like a drunk and couldn''t aim. He could only see that the archer of the other side had opened his short bow and then put on a new feather arrow. However, before he shot this arrow, there were two feather arrows, one left and one right, from both sides. One arrow pierced his left hand and pierced his right rib, and the other arrow pierced his left eye. The last scene he saw in his consciousness was that the archer whom he regarded as the target loosened the bow string in his hand and shot the feather arrow at himself. The gun held high by the militia failed to be thrown after all. His consciousness began to be surrounded by darkness and fell slowly. But at the last moment of his death, the corners of his mouth were lightly raised, which was a satisfied smile, because in the last scene, he saw not only an arrow shot at himself, but also his companions holding a long gun and breaking through the locked defense line of several knife and shield hands. Among them, the fastest one roared like a beast, While stabbing the long gun in his hand into the archer''s body. His last remaining consciousness could vaguely figure out who the companion who avenged himself was. In his impression, he seems to live next door to him. His mother seems to have died of dystocia. Originally, he had his own father and an uncle at home. But a few years ago, he seemed to have died in the war between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom. It was said that he was killed by a very beautiful female mage. Now there seems to be only one grandfather left in the family? But didn''t I hear that he was seriously injured in the conflict with habinder''s snake a few days ago? Why are you still here now? However, he can''t think of the answer clearly, but he just needs to know that he is not alone. At least I have companions. They will work hard with me! ¡­¡­ The cruelty and tragedy of the war finally let these militias know that this is not training, not something that can be solved by saying "Oh, we lost". Because this is the real battle they want to bet their lives on! Losers will pay the price of their lives in this war. Before that, these militias did not lose too much obvious advantage in the secret fight with habinder snake, and the fights between them have always been win or lose. This makes them feel that the so-called habinder snake mercenary Corps seems to be just like that. It''s no big deal. But until now, when both sides really bet their lives on the war, they don''t know how naive their previous ideas were. When these mercenaries picked up their weapons, their combat effectiveness was almost different from before. Perhaps because they are used to life and death and bloodshed, even if the war is fierce, they still don''t forget the tactical cooperation. They advance and retreat orderly with each other, and know how to protect and support each other. From these combat consciousness and combat experience, the militia finally knows the gap between themselves and them. Nearly 40 people ambushed a team of habinder snakes, and they took the lead in charging and attacking. However, in addition to successfully killing several people at the beginning of the sneak attack, they became the slaughtered Party - just a counter attack by the enemy, and the so-called cooperation became a joke. Their formation was easily torn and cut by the other party, and then became a moving target under the long-range attack of the other party. If not for several militiamen fighting to tear up a front, even a militiamen who had not fallen even if his hands were cut off and his blood drained all over shocked them, they were afraid that they would not be able to completely annihilate this team. However, as a result, it was only when another group of people came to support it that it finally succeeded. Nearly 40 people, including more than 20 people who came to support, there were more than 60 people. When the opponent had less than 30 people, they paid more than 30 lives to finally wipe out the opponent. Can such a result be called a victory? Looking at the broken limbs, broken bodies, scattered weapons and the blood that almost dyed the whole street red, such a naked shock scene finally let the militia know the cruelty of the war. Everyone''s face became unusually pale, and the strong smell of blood even made several people bend over and vomit, and even some people''s eyes had become dull, which seemed to be a little confused. "Bang". Everyone was awakened. They saw a militia throw away their weapons. They remembered that the man seemed to be nock. His father and uncle died on the battlefield, while his mother died in childbirth and only depended on his grandfather. At the moment, he seems to have some injuries. "This battle is our victory!" Nock said in a deep voice, and then picked up a long gun belonging to the serpent mercenary of habinder on the ground, which is an iron long gun. "Even if our casualties are large, but we completely annihilate our opponents, it will still be our victory We can''t stay here in a daze. The town needs us. We must work hard to protect our home! Even if you die in battle, you will not hesitate! " The eyes of all the militia suddenly became bright. It seemed that their fighting spirit had been rekindled. "Death war!" Roared nock. "Death war!" All the militia shouted£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 169 The war in Hongye town has completely turned white hot. The militia of the militia finally realized what a real war is. These young militiamen have taken the lead in the bloodiest street fighting before they have experienced the fighting in the field. In a war of this degree, the effect of any tactics and strategy is minimized. The real competition depends entirely on the soldiers'' own will and morale. The combat ability of individual soldiers is infinitely enlarged on the occasion of street warfare, but it is also infinitely reduced. Any excellent soldier in street warfare will become the most noticeable existence on the battlefield. They are facing greater pressure and siege than others. Habinder really has a good reason to be proud and confident of his mercenary regiment, because it is indeed an army he spent a lot of energy building. From this, we can see that the strength of these mercenaries is indeed stronger than that of the militia, from the fact that only more than 20 people in the habinder snake team can kill more than 30 people, or even close to twice their own number of militias. However, this is more because the equipment of habinder snake is better than that of the people''s corps, and the team members'' arms allocation should be more reasonable. However, no matter how excellent, this is also an army without faith. Unlike the Puda militia in Hongye Town, they will never escape, even if they die, in order to guard their homes and protect their relatives. Therefore, the militia who broke away from the enemy''s front with flesh and blood until the last drop of blood was left is not the only one to do so. Nor is it the only one like nock who dares to face the fierce war, arouse the fighting spirit of his comrades in arms, and then plunge back into the war. But despite this, the militia finally began to retreat in front of the mercenaries who killed the red eyed habinder snake. Even if the militia had a magician like Cecilia and a commander like Puda, the enemy also had a team led by habinder himself. When the troops of both sides encounter the troops led by their respective commanders, they naturally have no combat effectiveness. It can be said that it is a unilateral massacre. However, with Cecilia''s little remaining magic that needs to be used carefully, they can''t compare with habinder in the speed of massacre. The display of fighting spirit, although not unlimited, is much more than Cecilia, who has only the lower bronze strength. Moreover, the habinder snake has a very important advantage, that is, they can ignore the hidden militia and just move towards the old temple in the center of the town. However, the Puda militia, as the defensive side, must try their best to prevent the approaching of habinder''s snake. In this case, even if the Puda militia has courage, fighting spirit and even fear of death, their vertical and horizontal fighting space is still shrinking. Soon, the living people of the militia finally had to retreat to the old temple. In addition to the militia who were seriously injured and unable to fight and were carried to shelters for refuge, the whole Puda people''s army actually participated in the defense war, a total of more than 500 people. But now, there are only more than 100 militia who have retreated, and the number of casualties has exceeded 300, which is undoubtedly an extremely heavy blow to Puda, who deeply loves the whole town and its residents. Suddenly, a militia suddenly ran out of the alley. When he saw Puda standing outside the temple, he immediately accelerated and trotted over. He has almost become a red man with blood. Just seeing that he can still run, we can know that the blood on his body must not be his, but it is also impossible if the militia is not injured. After the militia ran out of the alley, they began to walk out of the alley one after another. They either helped each other or covered with guns. They also held many weapons and equipment in their hands, which were stripped from the mercenaries of habinder snake. However, what Puda really valued was not these equipment, but the temperament and composure shown by the more than 40 militia. Obviously, after such a tragic fight, the surviving militia had an essential change. "Nock." Puda greeted him. "Captain Puda." The young man named noco had a suit of leather armor on his body, which was pulled from a mercenary of habinder''s snake, and he also held a round shield in his left hand and an iron spear in his right hand. "I''ve gathered everyone around, but... Sorry! Many people died... " Including these more than 40 militia, there are still less than 200 militia retreating to the old temple, and many of them are still seriously injured. Even many people may not last long. There are only about 70 or 80 militia who can really fight again. "You don''t have to blame yourself." Puda shook his head. "You only took seven or eight people out, but now you have brought more than 40 people back. Without you, many of them may really buy a way to come back. What''s more, you bring back these bows and arrows, which will greatly increase our defensive ability, but unfortunately... Few people really know how to shoot. " "Puda, we can use bows and arrows!" Several middle-aged men in their 40s and 50s came out of the old temple. These people were hunters in the town. "We are also a member of the town. How can we watch these young people bleed in vain, and then we hide behind? Even if we want to die, we old bones should die first. They are the future of the town! " "Yes!" "Yes, it''s the whole town. How can these boys die in front!" Many people came out of the temple. They were either ploughmen or blacksmiths. Everyone had a skill. They were also nominal instructors in the militia. These people are nearly half a hundred years old, including an old man, who is nock''s grandfather. These people can''t help but grab weapons from the injured militia. It''s not that the militia are not afraid of sacrifice. These people are also afraid of death for their own homes. As the intelligence data that Sean saw showed, the militia of the Puda people''s corps had only war dead and no escapees! Before the debate came to an end, the mercenaries of the habinder snake had appeared. The first person to walk out of an alley is the head of habinder''s snake, habinder. He walked with a long knife in his hand. There was no blood on the shining knife, and there was no blood on his body. Habinder looked arrogant. When he saw Puda and his militia laying a simple fortification around the old temple, he hissed. It was obvious that he did not pay attention to this degree of fortification at all. Habinder was convinced that it was not difficult to break through this fortification. As long as he can break into this fortification, habinder is confident enough to make these people pay a heavy price. Perhaps Puda can delay himself, but he can''t stop himself from killing in the position, but what really worries habinder is the magician who still doesn''t know his identity. Standing on the town square, habinder and Puda looked at each other from a distance. Behind him were ten mercenaries, but the team he personally led did not even have a wounded. But now, habinder did not attack immediately. He was still waiting for his subordinates to assemble. After the assembly was completed, he would launch an attack directly and destroy everyone in the whole town at one fell swoop. Habinder''s eyes wandered on all the militias and townspeople gathered in the old temple. There are more than 2000 townspeople in Hongye town. Although habinder has been in this town for more than a year, he can''t know all the townspeople. It''s just that habinder knows all the townspeople in the town who have a little identity, strength or technology, so he knows almost all the townspeople gathered here at the moment. Even if there are a few more strangers occasionally, he can judge from each other''s clothes that these people are also townspeople in the town. Cecilia alone, although she looked like a child, was still out of place in the crowd. So habinder knew that he had finally found the magician. Then habinder''s mouth was slightly raised, which made his face look more ferocious and terrible. Seeing habinder''s smile, the militia felt a surge of cold, and even Puda showed a dignified color. But when he spoke again, he seemed to laugh at himself: "it seems that the Lord has abandoned you." "Sean won''t." Cecilia''s face didn''t show any strange look, but a firm look, "Sean said that if he solved this habinder, he would solve it himself. Sean never slipped his tongue." "But he is still standing here..." when he said this, Puda''s face suddenly changed, as if he thought of some possibility. "Don''t underestimate Sean." Cecilia seemed to know what Puda was thinking. Instead, she comforted Puda. "This habinder can still stand here now, which means that Sean hasn''t done it yet. And he didn''t make a move, there is only one possibility, that is, he can''t find a time to make a move. Maybe Sean is here right now, waiting for his chance. Maybe we can find a way to distract the ten mercenaries behind him. " Puda glanced at habinder, looked at ten mercenaries behind him who also showed ferocious killing intention, and seemed to understand why Lord Sean didn''t take action. Even for him, it is difficult to face habinder alone, not to mention that habinder is still standing behind him. He knows that he is an elite mercenary. In terms of the cooperation degree of this team, Sean wants to fight alone, which is really no different from suicide. However, Puda will think on the bright side, which does not mean that others are the same. Nock snorted heavily. His father and uncle died at the hands of the female warrior God in the Principality of Ryan. Therefore, he certainly won''t have a good face for the LORD sent by the female warrior God, and he won''t have a good face for Cecilia. If he can, nock even wants to kill the new Lord. It is said that his strength is not very good. "Only you will believe it." Nock said coldly, "the so-called Lord is a virtue and appearance. He has always been concerned about his own life and safety. In the eyes of their nobles, anyone else is just a chess piece and something that can be used." Cecilia glanced at noco, but did not say anything. She had learned from Puda that the family of the still young man died in the invasion war of the female warrior God of the Principality of Ryan against the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, Cecilia can understand his resentment towards Athena, and even transfer this resentment to Sean and herself. Just understanding doesn''t mean approval, so Cecilia doesn''t bother to pay attention to each other. She just glanced, and then turned her attention back to habinder, thinking about how to fight the next battle, because with her remaining magic, she can only reluctantly cast another fireball at most, so when to cast this fireball has become a crucial opportunity. Cecilia ignored nock, but nock seemed to hold his resentment. Just when she wanted to speak again, she simply cursed, but someone put a hand on his shoulder. He looked back and saw his grandfather put his hand on his shoulder. He looked puzzled, but he saw his grandfather shaking his head slightly, opening and closing his mouth without making a sound, but he understood the word. soldiers '' morale. Nock glanced at the situation around him. All the wounded militia lay aside. They closed their lips tightly. They dared not make a sound even if they were in pain. They were deeply afraid of affecting others. The whole old temple was already covered with blood and blood. Although there were still a large number of militia who could fight in the first World War, the faces of the vast majority of people also showed a look of tension and worry, and even many people were peeking at themselves. It seems that it was caused by the dispute just now. So nock knew that if he was desperate to quarrel with the girl as delicate as a doll at this time, it would also be a morale blow and impact on others. Because at least in the current situation, the new Lord they haven''t met has expressed his intention and is willing to help them on their side. Otherwise, they won''t let a magician stay here. Who doesn''t know how important a magician is to a lord? But! Noke is really upset! In the previous three years of war, his father and uncle died on the battlefield, and all this was caused by the Marquis of the Principality of lane, just for the whole angloda mountains. Doesn''t she know what impact the outbreak of the war will have on ordinary people like them? Now, although the snake and habinder have completely torn their faces, after all, there is no real bloodshed between the two sides, but this happened as soon as the LORD came to the town. How can nock not complain? But now, he can''t say that the Lord is not right, just because he is on the same front with himself! Nock''s anger was not just dissatisfaction with Athena. How could Cecilia, such a clever person, not know? She''s just pretending to be a fool. As long as she doesn''t answer, she won''t provoke the anger of the town people. Even if Hongye town really suffers heavy casualties this time, she will only sigh a few times at most. Who will really think of everything behind it? Maybe this nock will, but he''s only one person. As long as Sean''s development policy doesn''t go wrong, no one will believe him. So Cecilia''s eyes once again turned to the town square. There, the mercenaries of habinder snake came out one after another, and then began to gather towards the square. But when he saw this scene, habinder kept a proud look and finally began to become gloomy. Because these mercenaries coming out of the alley are no longer as complete as before they set out, and almost everyone is injured. In the smallest team, there were only three Stormers holding Epee, and the three were injured to varying degrees. I''m afraid only one person can really fight; As for the largest team, there were only 11 people left, but even if there were 11 people, all the archers were killed. For five minutes, there were only 140 or 50 habinder snake mercenaries who finally gathered back! Moreover, many of them were seriously injured. In fact, there were only about 100 people who could continue to fight. This figure seems to be not much more than that of the people''s corps. Although there were more than 500 people in the militia at the beginning, and only 300 people in the habinder snake, both sides are not at the same level in terms of combat experience, combat awareness and armaments! This result made habinder''s face very ugly. The mercenaries he has worked hard to operate and develop over the years have suffered such heavy casualties again, which is not only a blow to him, but also a humiliation! "Since you like death fighting so much, I will help you!" Habinder snorted coldly, pointed to the old temple with a long knife, "now, it''s your last chance to wash away the shame Kill all these enemies! None! " "No one left!" The red eyed serpent mercenaries also roared with excitement or meaning. However, in terms of momentum, the militia groups that have retreated to the old temple will not be inferior to each other. "Death war!" Nock also roared. "Death war!" The dozens of militia who followed nock all the way back also roared. "Death war!" Then came other emotionally infected militias. This battle has nothing to do with tactics and strategy. The mercenaries of habinder''s snake have been completely killed, and even habinder has lost his mind. The mercenary regiment he worked hard to manage suffered such terrible losses here. How can he revenge? Therefore, whether for vent or for other reasons, a thorough slaughter is the only thing habinder wants. The militia who were forced to retreat to the old temple have no way back. If they can''t defend the temple, the villagers hiding in the underground shelter of the temple will also be completely killed. Therefore, in order to protect their homes and their relatives, they can only stick to the old temple. Any enemy who wants to step into the temple must step on their bodies. Everything, as nock said, is a real death battle! Both sides launched an assault on the enemy at the same time. However, before the hedges on both sides collided with each other, habinder''s long knife had sent out a red knife gas about one meter long and waved it at the militia. The sabre gas came so fast that the two militia who could not dodge were cut in two by the sabre gas on the spot. After running through the two militia, the sabre gas continued to sweep away. After killing five militia again, it finally dissipated gradually. Five militiamen were killed on the spot. In the past, this would definitely have dealt a serious blow to the morale of the enemy. But here, for the militia group that has no way back, there is no blow. What''s more, the real head of the militia group in their mind is also rushing in the front at the moment. Even their head is so ahead of the others. So what reason do they have to retreat? As if to respond to habinder''s knife Qi, a burning fireball suddenly appeared above the battlefield, then drew a parabola, crossed the people of the people''s corps, fell towards the formation of habinder''s snake, made a deafening explosion, and countless sand and air waves poured out of the battle array. Although only one mercenary was killed by the fireball explosion because he saw the fireball falling, because he ran too slowly, no one thought that the power of the fireball would be so great. The shock wave directly lifted more than a dozen mercenaries in the range, and several of them were directly shocked to death by the shock wave. Even if others are not dead, they will have completely lost their combat ability. If only the degree of casualties, Cecilia''s fireball caused more damage. As a result, the militia finally broke out a more blazing sound. But these militia members also know that the magician sent by Cecilia, the Lord, has no magic at the moment, but even if there is magic, the next scuffle will limit her magic. So the next battle can only rely on themselves. However, even if there was no magic, even if her head hurt again, Cecilia still didn''t fall down, but stood at the door of the temple. She knew that as long as she was standing here, it was a deterrent - at least for the enemies without the support of magicians, her existence would make them afraid, because the enemies didn''t know when another magic would fall. In fact, this is indeed the case. The habinder snake mercenary regiment is no better than the Puda militia regiment, because they have no reason to fight to the death. So at this moment, their pace slowed down a little. It seems that the explosion of fireball made them clearly understand what, and how could habinder not be anxious and angry when he felt the psychological changes of his mercenaries? He vented and cut off several knife Qi, each of which would take the lives of several militias, but he could not arouse the courage of the mercenaries again. But no matter how long the distance is, for both sides in the charge, there is also a time to end. Soon the two troops collided with each other, but the momentum of the two sides was different. One side is a timid mercenary, while the other side is a militia with the idea of death. The original arms gap between the two sides has been made up to a certain extent because of nock''s actions. Even the original combat consciousness and combat experience have increased explosively because of continuous bloody battles, The militia finally fully integrated their peacetime training experience into the battle. So under a hedge, it was not the militia that was defeated, but the mercenaries of the habinder snake! This time, the mercenaries of habinder snake finally experienced what it was like to be cut and attacked again. It''s just a pity that the number of militia in the militia regiment is still small after all. It''s a great pity that there are not enough troops to form a war of encirclement, suppression and annihilation after the mercenaries of habinder snake are defeated and cut. In this situation, habinder''s fighting spirit could not be waved at will. However, with his own strength, even if the militia really rushed forward, it only added a little killing to him. Therefore, when the two sides rushed together, Puda met the already crazy ferocious man at the first time. The long gun in his hand was like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, and stabbed out fiercely, straight to the key of habinder. However, habinder is also not a fuel-efficient lamp. Once enough to impact the next gold strength, his combat experience and consciousness are far from Puda. Since he has decided to hurt the killer, of course, there will be no mercy. When the long knife in his hand reaches his hand, it is as smooth as an exquisite dagger. Only two knives are gently pulled, it has all the killing moves of gekepuda. But just then, a gray figure suddenly appeared from the side. The speed of this figure is so fast that people can hardly see who it is. Puda only knew that the figure blocked habinder''s sudden knife, because he saw the splash of Mars. But beyond that, he couldn''t see anything anymore, because the shadow was too fast. There is no doubt that the shadow is Sean! As Cecilia expected, Sean actually found habinder very early, but habinder was always followed by ten mercenaries. At that time, Sean couldn''t find a chance to fight because habinder could show his fighting spirit. This kind of ability belongs to those with silver level strength. Naturally, it is a very good ability for those with silver level strength, but it is a very helpless ability for those without silver level strength. Only in this situation, completely limiting habinder''s opportunity to show his fighting spirit, did Sean finally find the opportunity to take action! With the three-level light body technique and adrenal stimulation, the speed has completely exceeded the general lower silver, and I''m afraid only the master of upper silver can capture Sean''s action track in this state. Habinder may have been a superior silver expert in the past, but now there is only inferior silver. In the case of the same degradation of physical ability, he can only see some movement tracks of Sean at most, which is a little better than Puda, but he can''t judge Sean''s movements in advance. So in this struggle, habinder was directly at the disadvantage. Puda once wanted to help, but the fighting rhythm between Sean and habinder was too fast. When he just found a flaw and wanted to raise his gun and stab, the battle between the two sides had entered the next stage, and the so-called flaw naturally disappeared. "Silver scale curse seal!" Suddenly, Sean let out a roar, and a dazzling silver light burst out of Sean''s left hand. The light was so bright and bright that it almost burst out and dazzled everyone''s eyes on the battlefield. The bright luster was like a miracle! Habinder was stabbed so close that he had to close his eyes and could only wave a long knife according to the position in his impression. However, the crisp anti shock force from the long knife let him know that his knife seemed to cut on unknown hard material and failed to kill his opponent at all. When he subconsciously wanted to step back, he suddenly felt his heart cramp, and then his strength quickly lost in his body! On the battlefield, there was a moment of stagnation. Whether it was the snake of habinder or the people of Puda mercenary regiment, they all showed an incredible look. No one thought that habinder, who was superior to them and even arrogant, could be killed so easily? Without waiting for everyone to return to their senses, there was a roaring step noise, and even the ground trembled slightly. It seems that thousands of troops are galloping! Everyone looked around in amazement and saw a group of barbarians with fine iron spears and half body shields suddenly rush out of the surrounding alleys. They rushed into the battlefield while making a killing sound. However, the other side did not directly rush into the battle array of both sides to kill, but surrounded everyone. Everyone can see that this is a real army. Therefore, the habinder snake and the militia quickly dispersed and formed a defense array, and no one dared to move lightly. At this time, Sean suddenly stepped out and stood in front of the people''s corps. He put his sword on the ground and stood on his sword. Sean looked coldly at the remaining mercenaries of habinder''s snake. William rode out of the crowd. At this time, he didn''t look lazy, but straightened his back and looked very sharp. The steel winged soldiers soon dispersed and showed a way for William to ride through. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the rider. Everyone''s eyes fell on his face, but they could not tell whether he was a man or a woman, because judging only from facial features, the man seemed to be a woman. The next moment, William turned over and fell off his horse, and then walked to Sean standing on the sword. The militia swallowed involuntarily. Standing in front of Sean, William, with a sharp breath, looked more cold. Then he saw him suddenly kneel on one knee in front of Sean and said in a deep voice: "commander of steel wings, William Yale came to report. Please give orders!" Sean looked at the mercenaries of the habinder snake and said in a deep voice, "disarm them. Rebels, kill them! " Soon, all the weapons of habinder''s snake mercenaries were removed, and even their epithelial armor was taken off. The original fierce mercenaries were at a loss like a lamb, but none of them thought of resisting. At this time, Sean turned and looked at Puda, and then said a word that made all the harbinger snake mercenaries desperate: "they are yours."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 170 None of the mercenaries of the habinder snake was left alive. Sean knew the result long ago. At least he knew what happened to these people after he said "they are yours". Those northern barbarians with steel wings, the habinder snake mercenaries who have been handed over their weapons and armor, can''t raise any waves at all. Even if they resist, they will be suppressed soon. After that, Sean entered a weak state of force loss because of adrenal stimulation. However, for William, he felt that it was a great failure for Sean not to be in a coma on the spot. At least if he was in a coma on the spot, there would be more places to write articles. For Sean will have such a degree of weakness, William explained to the townspeople that this is because Sean used the side effects of miracles, which is likely to reduce his life. With William''s temperament and serious appearance, plus Cecilia''s worried look, Puda was the first to believe it. Because he knows very well that his Lord is undoubtedly just a subordinate bronze power, but just now in the war with habinder, he broke out the power that even habinder can''t be an enemy. Isn''t this a miracle? What is it? If Sean hadn''t been there, all the people in Hongye would have died in the last war just now. From this point of view alone, Lord Sean was indeed kind to them - at least Puda thought so, so when nock showed that extreme dissatisfaction after the war, and even publicized Lord Sean''s despicability and damage to Hongye town in front of others, Puda directly scolded nock. The townspeople who rarely saw Puda angry immediately became curious, so they asked Puda for the truth. Therefore, under the narration of Puda''s obvious subjective consciousness, the townspeople soon knew that their Lord was a man with miracles and blessings, and was willing to pay their own lives for them. Isn''t this the same as those who were willing to pay their lives to protect their homes and relatives? Then, the story that the LORD was a great guest of a large tribe in the wilderness began to spread among the townspeople. Red leaf Town, what was the purpose of hiring habinder''s snake to assist in defense? Isn''t it to avoid being attacked by tribes in the wilderness? Now they have the protection of the Lord, and the Lord has shown his ability. All this can bring them a real sense of security. What are they dissatisfied with? What''s more, Sean has decided to take out some money to repair the old temple again, and then set up a hero monument on which the names of all the militias who died defending Hongye town are engraved. Moreover, every family with a name on the hero monument can receive gold coin subsidies from the tax official every month. How many people in a family have their names on the hero monument can receive how many gold coins from the tax official. Although these will temporarily increase Sean''s expenses, they are undoubtedly a good opportunity to establish the people''s feelings and morality. In this way, when nock was shouting that Lord Sean was only acting, no one paid any attention. But is Sean really acting? In the black swan castle, Sean lay on the ground, looking tired and weak. It was Cecilia who served him next to him, and William stood aside. They did not stop in Hongye town. When Sean fell weakly to the ground, William immediately arranged more than a dozen northern barbarians to escort Sean and Cecilia back to the Black Swan Castle after explaining Sean''s situation to Puda and others. Ann Nuo was responsible for leading other northern barbarians and archers to stay in Hongye town to help the villagers deal with the post-war cleaning and reconstruction of Hongye town. After this battle, there were more than 2000 people in Hongye Town, leaving a population of less than 2000. Although nearly 500 militia died, it actually did not cause much loss to the whole town, because Hongye town did not rely on planting as its main economic source, and their economic source mainly depended on wine making. This kind of technical work did not require young people, It takes a long time to cultivate talents. However, because the biggest loss this time is teenagers, Sean will not be able to recruit soldiers from Hongye town in the next ten years, but it will have little impact on quarterly tax revenue. The last thing Sean needs right now is soldiers. In two months, when Alfred brought people back, he even began to worry about the placement of the northern barbarians and the soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment. But at the moment, Sean''s eyebrows were frowning. He looked up at Cecilia and asked softly, "is it really good to do this?" Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia''s hand slowed slightly, and then turned to look at Sean. After a little hesitation, she said, "creating public opinion, controlling public opinion, and then developing things in the direction you want is a means that every Lord will use Through this bloodshed and your subsequent decree, we can eliminate the influence of Lord yasna on the southwest of dabion kingdom in the shortest time. " Sean knew Cecilia was right. Because even if the three towns were abandoned by the kingdom of dabion and ceded to Athena of the Principality of lane, there is no doubt that the citizens of the three towns are from the kingdom of dabion, and their families must have participated in the three-year war. As long as there are families killed in the war, they will have a resentment against Athena. And Sean is the LORD sent by Athena, so no matter what he says or does, Sean can''t get the support of these leaders. Like nock in Hongye Town, it will never be the first or the second. After a simple intelligence investigation, Cecilia''s first plan was to assimilate the townspeople. At least, let Sean be accepted by the townspeople in the shortest time and think that their Lord is sincere and willing to fight for them. Only in this way, the townspeople will not reject Sean''s leadership. Otherwise, it will not be so easy for Sean to become the real Lord and ruler of the territory. It may even take ten or more years to operate. Only when we have really experienced a war of life and death can we soften the hearts of the villagers to the greatest extent. Of course, diehards like nock can''t help it. However, as long as they are civilians, there will be various needs. The monument of heroes meets their sense of honor, and the monthly allowance also complements their interests. In this way, these benefited townspeople will immediately approve of Sean as the new Lord of their territory. Those townspeople who failed to receive benefits will also start to find ways to obtain honor and property. As long as they want to obtain these, they must act according to the rules formulated by Sean. And Sean''s current rule is actually very simple, that is to contribute to his hometown and relatives. Any residents of Hongye town will not resist this. But all this, for Sean, is still cruel and bloody. After all, he came from the earth in peacetime. Even if he knew something about the world, it was only limited to the situation in the game. Moreover, those things were the data set by the game long ago. They were not as real and free as the world. Many things had changed, And people in this world have real thoughts and feelings. "On this point, I agree with Miss Cecilia." William, who has been silent, suddenly said, "I am really not as good as Neil and miss Cecilia on how to help your territory develop, but if I explain it from a military point of view, I think this approach is undoubtedly the most appropriate At least, assimilation from now on is always better than iron and blood suppression in the future. " Finally, William paused a little, and then began to say: "moreover, this time, the last mercenaries were not killed by us, but left them to the people in the town to solve by themselves. This can also be regarded as a transfer of hatred Next, Anor, the northern barbarians and the archers are arranged to help the people in the town rebuild their homes, so that they can know your Lord through these soldiers. This is really the best choice at present, because only when they have fought and worked together can they get mutual recognition. " Finally, William summarized this: "politically, I''m not as good as Miss Cecilia. And I''m afraid even if Neil is here, he can''t do better than Miss Cecilia Otherwise, he would not have been driven out of his hometown. " Sean knew it was not easy for William to praise someone, and since he praised Cecilia so much, it must be because Cecilia did really well. Of course, all this may not matter to Cecilia. After all, she is the daughter of the former Duke of rumbel. Naturally, she knows a lot of aristocratic political means and insider information, so there is no pressure to operate this kind of thing. However, even if Sean is trying to integrate into the world, he is not a native of the world after all. With a slight sigh, Sean smiled and said, "in fact, I''m not blaming you, I just..." "I know." Cecilia smiled brightly. "Sean is just too kind. So... Just let me be the bad guys! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 171 Sean motioned Cecilia to approach, and the little guy came over obediently, so Sean put it on her head, rubbed it, smiled and said, "what''s wrong with you? Since I''m the Lord, these things are naturally mine You, just be your magician. " Cecilia smiled, didn''t say anything, just let out a gentle um. William stood aside and looked at the two people who were not brothers and sisters but seemed to be brothers and sisters. He chose to be a mute for the time being. However, at the bottom of his heart, his view of Cecilia was no longer that of the weak girl before. For a moment, William, the architect admired Sean, the new Lord, and thought he was an architectural genius. Of course, he thought more that the Lord seemed to have the so-called miracle. Maybe it could also be regarded as a manifestation of a miracle? However, no matter what others think, at least Sean still has a lot of troubles. Although he recovered Hongye town and his "territory" is in a relatively stable situation for the time being, the other two territories have not returned. After all, they are a thorn, which makes Sean feel uncomfortable£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 172 The gray sky seems to indicate the coming heavy rain. In the center of the former panda collar, there is a small town with a large scale and a large population. This town has no name. Even on the map hidden by the Lord, it is just marked with a red dot to show that there is such a town. Unlike Hongye Town, the town has very distinctive red maple fruit wine to sell. However, the town is better than the surrounding fertile land, and the climate is not as cold as that in ordinary southern areas, so the town can plant plants three times a year, but the last planting after the autumn harvest is just a small addition. Therefore, when pandaling was not abandoned at the beginning, the villagers usually planted a large number of marketable crops during spring farming. After leaving for their own use, they saved some money through sales to help pay taxes in summer and autumn, while the harvest in autumn was used to pay taxes in winter. Only the harvest of the last planting is what the townspeople can really keep. So usually with this little addition, they will grow what they like and store it for a rainy winter. Of course, those who have the ability and technology will also use these small additives to make some wine or dry food that can be stored for a long time, and then send them to the most prosperous town for sale. But now, the townspeople of the town no longer need to calculate everything so tightly. Because since the loss of the Lord''s rule, the townspeople no longer need to pay taxes to anyone. Their harvest completely belongs to themselves. The surplus parts, whether for standby or for sale, are a good choice. Most importantly, they had good luck. They didn''t quarrel with a mercenary regiment like Hongye Town, nor did the whole town become a human purgatory like dabron town. The relationship between the townspeople and the mercenary Corps is really good. Many young people are even willing to join the mercenary Corps rather than reorganize a so-called militia Corps. So I heard that Hongye town played tricks on a militia regiment, and when they fought with the mercenary regiment several times, these townspeople would laugh at it. Even if the commander of their civilian regiment was a veteran who had experienced two wars, so what? Isn''t it the same as being crushed to death? At this time, the townspeople will sincerely praise their mayor. If their mayor had not invited this highly rated mercenary corps, I''m afraid their town would be as miserable as Hongye town and dabron town sooner or later. As for the Lord appointed by the female warrior God of the Principality of Ryan? Hey, who cares! I haven''t had a lord in the past year. Isn''t that what happened? But if they say so, they would like to thank the female martial god, because if it were not for the female martial god, their town would not be so relaxed and free now. The wind blows slightly, bringing a trace of cool in the stuffy heat. A young man wearing heavy armor and carrying a thick ridged heavy sword broke in from outside the town. The heavy armor on the man''s body is not the general full-body armor, but a suit of armor composed of upper armor, shoulder protection, skirt armor, leg protection and heavy boots. Because this armor is made according to the body shape, its protection ability is slightly worse than that of ordinary heavy armor, but its weight is lighter, However, even if the weight is slightly reduced, the armor still weighs hundreds of kilograms, not to mention the thick ridged Epee in his hand, which is specially thickened and heavier for swinging and cutting. But looking at the young man''s behavior, he didn''t seem to feel the weight of these objects. He walked like the wind. Several mercenaries with long guns were patrolling the town. When he first met the young man, he was still at the gate of the town. When he just shouted out the deputy commander, the young man left only one back to face them. "Deputy commander Floyd ran so fast that there was no urgent matter?" A mercenary looked at the young man''s back and asked. "It should be." Another slightly older mercenary mused, "the last time I saw the deputy commander like this, the group of bastards of dabron came over. Is it an accident over dabron this time?" "Shouldn''t it?" The third mercenary frowned. He had a scar on his face, but he didn''t look ferocious. "We fought with the rabbits of dabron before. They were completely defeated by us in that battle. How could we do it again Even if we really want to start a war again, it can''t be at this time. It''s only a long time since the end of the last war. " But if it wasn''t war, what made their deputy commander so eager? The man named Fred, like a gust of wind, quickly crossed the whole town and came to a house. This house is nothing unusual. It is the most sparse and ordinary folk house in the town. However, since the mercenary regiment called heroic sword came here, the folk house has become much more lively. People from small towns often visit here every day. They didn''t say there was something urgent. They just wanted to come here to meet the head and deputy head of the mercenary regiment. They always felt much more secure, so it became a custom after a long time. "Captain!" Fred opened the door and strode towards the living room. At this time, there were three people sitting in the living room. In addition to the head of the heroic sword, one was the mayor of the town, and the last was the rich businessman of the town. Since the brave sword came to this town, the rich businessman has become the logistics manager of this mercenary regiment. Naturally, he has the ability, because he alone can complete the armament replacement of the whole mercenary regiment. This overall planning ability can definitely be regarded as a talent. When the three saw Fred''s rush in, the three people who were still talking and laughing immediately became dignified. "The darbrorn bunnies are calling again?" The mayor snorted with a beard and eyes, "I lost the battle last time, and I dare to come this time!" "No." Fred shook his head. "It''s not the Da brohn group calling again. Why are you in such a hurry?" The rich businessman looked surprised. In fact, these people can''t be blamed for making a mistake, because the last time Fred came back, dabron had already arrived one kilometer outside the town. As a result, the fortifications had no time to start, so he was forced to rush into the battle. At first, the town fell into a disadvantage, because dabron actually pulled out an army of nearly 2000 people to attack the town, but later, with the concerted efforts of the heroic sword and the town people, dabron was defeated. Both sides suffered serious losses in this war. In the end, there were only about 1000 people left in dabron''s 2000 troops, and the original scale of more than 1000 people of the heroic sword was sharply reduced, leaving less than 600 people. Even the town people paid a certain degree of casualties. This is the most painful place for the town, because the town develops by harvesting crops and suddenly reduces many young adults, which naturally affects the town to a great extent. Although it is not completely abandoned, it will take at least several years to recover. "Yes, it''s the problem in Hongye town." After taking a big breath and calming the disordered breathing, Fred said, "red leaf town has been declared to be under the rule of the new Lord. Moreover, the habinder mercenary regiment was completely annihilated by the army of the new Lord and the militia regiment of Hongye town! " "What!" "You mean total annihilation? Not defeat? " The mayor of the town and the rich businessman immediately made a startled voice. Although they have not seen the snake of habind, they have also heard of it. Although the scale of this mercenary regiment is much smaller than that in the north, it is said that many lords are still willing to hire this mercenary regiment because they are cold-blooded. The head of the heroic sword once said frankly that if it''s not necessary, it''s better not to provoke the mercenary regiment. It''s not that they can''t fight, but it will be very difficult. Their 500 people can play the combat effectiveness of thousands of people, and it''s meaningless to just defeat the mercenary regiment. But now, this mercenary regiment was not defeated, but completely annihilated? How is this possible! "Where did you get the news?" The head of the heroic sword sitting in the middle of the hall asked. "It came from Hongye town. It is said that the end of the war was seven days ago. It seems that black swan castle is also in the process of reconstruction. Hongye town has begun to organize trade caravans, and the first trade caravan has set out." Floyd replied, "I got the news from the connoisseurs. Now many connoisseurs are running there. After all, red maple wine is still very popular." The head of the heroic sword frowned, as if thinking about something. The mayor and the rich businessman were stunned and seemed a little distracted. For civilians like them, the powerful shadow of the Lord has completely penetrated into their bones. Even if there is no way to take them now, it doesn''t mean there will be no way in the future. Moreover, the Lord can easily annihilate the snake of habinder, which makes them even more worried. "Captain Elvin, what... What should I do?" The mayor panicked. Hearing the mayor''s words, the young man named Elvin was stunned and then lost his smile: "mayor, this town belongs to the Lord in name. If we choose not to obey orders, it will be tantamount to rebellion. The Lord is fully qualified to use some extreme means This town is no better than Hongye town. If we lose a lot of young and middle-aged labor, this town will be completely abandoned. " "So now, should we obey the rule of the new Lord?" When the rich merchant said this, his tone was somewhat unwilling. He finally got a chance to show his hands and feet. Under the current situation, he is the real third person in the whole town, second only to the head and deputy head of the heroic sword. Even the mayor of the town has no higher power than him, which makes the rich businessmen who were always said to be upstarts feel a great satisfaction. However, just like returning to the rule of the new Lord, all order will return to the track. At that time, he can only be his upstart, and he can''t have the scenery he has now. Some people, once their mentality changes, many things, opinions and decisions will change. In the face of the rich businessman''s words, Elvin did not choose to answer. Even if he is respected again, he is just an outsider. Therefore, it is related to the future development of the town. Elvin must not be replaced. All this can only be borne by the villagers of the town. "It''s said that the Lord still has miracles. It seems that he is a god dependent." Freud seemed to have a few tendons. He was completely unaware of the strange atmosphere in the hall. "It is said that habinder would lose at that time because the Lord showed some miraculous power, and then he killed habinder And there seems to be a powerful magician around the Lord. " For a time, the atmosphere in the whole hall became more depressed£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 173 The situation of Hongye town has been on track again, and all development has begun to move forward in a good way. It is only because the town has just recovered. In a world where communication is not developed, other places naturally will not know about Hongye town. So Sean came up with a plan to let the eloquent people in the town form a short-distance trading caravan to transport the stock of red maple fruit wine for sale. At the same time, he also sent some veterans with the people''s corps as escorts, which can not only make money and expand their reputation, but also train the militia. This result is undoubtedly the most ideal. And William did not waste this great opportunity. In addition to making money and training the militia''s foreign combat ability, the short-distance trade caravan will also bring back some intelligence about the territory and surrounding towns, which are the most important contents of William. Because he has always believed that when the quantity and quality of intelligence are sufficient, we can rely on these intelligence to truly win without a single soldier. As for Cecilia, Sean did not involve him in the development of red leaf town and the repair of black swan castle. According to the intelligence data of the real eye, Cecilia is at the critical moment of impacting the upper bronze, that is, the fourth order. At this time, how can Sean distract Cecilia to deal with the development of the territory? So he asked Cecilia to meditate and practice hard on the grounds that he is likely to wage war with two other towns in the future, To break through their own strength limit. After all, a magician with fourth-order strength can play a much greater combat effectiveness. At least the magic is enough to consume the whole process in a small-scale local war. It''s just a pity for Sean that Cecilia''s fourth class must have missed the element mage, otherwise she can give better play to her best power of fire magic. However, it doesn''t matter, because no matter how different the characteristics and abilities of the magician''s fourth level profession are, the fifth level profession will return to the unified route, that is, the two branches of [great magician] or [great arcane master]. The former is proficient in elemental and life magic, while the latter is proficient in the classification of soul energy and arcane, while Cecilia is good at elemental magicians, so her fifth level occupation must be [Grand magician], which is beyond doubt. Soon, it was about ten days, and more than half a month had passed since the bloody war in Hongye town. The short-distance trade caravan returned smoothly. Because of Sean''s previous special order, the caravan did not go to the other two towns of the original panda, but chose to go east and enter the two small villages in the kingdom of Bion. Then they conducted trade activities in these two villages and inquired about some surrounding information. Of course, they did not forget to walk around the edge of the territory and then cross the hinterland of panda. Fred of the heroic sword knew the news of Hongye Town, and that''s how he came. Of course, it''s impossible to hide others with such whereabouts. But from the beginning, Sean didn''t want to hide from anyone. Anyway, this territory is nominally his. If anyone wants to trouble him, Sean doesn''t mind repairing the other party after Alfred comes. If he can provoke a war, it would be better and even save him a lot of trouble. Of course, the nobles of the kingdom of dabion were not fools. At least no one dared to do it after knowing that the caravan belonged to the new Lord sent by Athena. At least in the current situation, we will wait and see for a period of time to see if it is a piece of fat that can be put into our mouth before making a decision. Don''t look like a piece of fat on the surface, but it will hurt our mouth by a hidden steel needle. So the caravan returned safely. It also spread the destruction of habinder''s snake, and the name of Sean, the Lord''s "miracle", of course, did not fall. Of course, the same also brought back a lot of intelligence that William needed most. These were all heard by the veterans of the white wing mercenary regiment. At this point, the northern barbarians are really not as good as the soldiers who surrendered with William. In view of the smooth trade, Puda and the mayor of Hongye town have begun to organize a larger trade trip with William''s permission. This time, they plan to cross two or three territories to sell the last red maple wine in Hongye town. The new red maple wine has also begun to be brewed, but it will take several months to produce the finished product. If you want to brew a more perfect red maple wine, it will take several years. Almost everyone is sincerely happy to see that the whole territory is developing in an orderly manner. Except for one person. Sean. He has been staring at his lord system panel for a long time. The situation recorded above has not changed. The prosperity index and reputation evaluation of the territory are still "miserable" and "unknown". However, the popular sentiment index, which was originally only two pole numbers, has become "peaceful", which more shows the attitude of the territory''s leaders towards themselves, rather than showing the situation of the leaders with figures as Sean thought at the beginning, In this way, the data of this popular sentiment index can only be used to refer to some policy effects at most, and can not be used as a judgment standard and criterion. It disappointed Sean a little. With the number of towns and barracks, these two have risen from duck eggs in the back to one. Sean has nothing to be picky about the situation of the military camp, but he can''t even be picky, because all military related buildings are gray options, that is to say, Sean can''t build any military buildings for the military camp at all. Of course, the situation in Hongye town is not much better. [town name: Hongye town (secondary town)] [resident: 18332441] [town guard force: Puda militia group (Level 1 and level 3)] [Prosperity: 37] [specialties: Red Maple wine, red leaf noodles] In the detailed data display list of Hongye Town, Sean only focused on these items, and he directly omitted everything else. A secondary town is just a little better than an ordinary town. If you want to build a town into a city, you need to reach the scale of a tertiary town with 5000 residents and a prosperity of 100. According to the current situation of Hongye Town, it is naturally impossible to achieve it, and the Puda militia stationed in Hongye town can give full play to the strength of the three-level regular army only in the town. If you leave the town, you will immediately become a first-class army. As for the list of specialty data, it was a surprise for Sean. Because in this way, he can better package these specialties, and then sell them and convert them into gold coins to invest in the development and construction of the territory. Instead, as in the original game, all specialties even need players to explore and summarize by themselves, which really saves a lot of trouble. However, even if he wants to invest all his funds in the construction of Hongye Town, it is also impossible at present. Because the construction and repair of the town need to use all kinds of raw materials, which are all displayed as zero in his lord system inventory. In other words, he can''t even use his special ability to draw some architectural drawings. Originally, Sean planned to rely on this special ability, and then draw some good architectural drawings and sell them for money. But in the end, the first premise to draw these drawings is that his territory has the ability to build these buildings, otherwise he will not be allowed to draw, which makes Sean feel very helpless and painful. However, while Sean was still suffering from the current territorial development ideas, William came to visit first. "What''s up?" Sean asked. "There''s a piece of good news for you." William smiled. "What''s the good news?" Sean was refreshed. In the current situation, any good news can make Sean excited. So, after hearing Sean''s words, William gave way, and three people followed William into the house. This house is an empty house in Hongye town. The owner seems to have died in the previous bloodshed. Sean at the black swan castle is temporarily left to Cecilia for meditation. Therefore, Sean made some decisions about the territory in this house during this period, and the villagers in Hongye town have been used to it for a long time. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly and began to look at each other when he saw the three men coming in. These three people, a middle-aged man who looks full of vicissitudes and is nearly half a hundred years old, but he has a temperament similar to that of the old mayor; Another slightly fat man revealed a shrewd smell all over his body, but he had more Philistines. Sean had only seen such people in a few two or three people, such as Harley, Ron and the laid-off business leader of the former polar silver chamber of Commerce, Powell. What really attracted Sean''s attention was another young man who looked very capable. He had a maturity completely inconsistent with his age, which was similar to Cecilia. Only this man was the one who really made Sean feel a little dangerous. He was only opposite each other''s eyes. He had a burst of goose bumps on his body, and there was a defensive impulse to pull out his sword. After a little deep breathing, Sean suppressed the impulse. He knew who the young man was because he had seen his portrait. AI Wen, the head of the heroic sword mercenary regiment, an expert who has begun to attack the upper silver strength, is the first expert in the whole panda collar. "Well, since the head of the heroic sword followed him personally, you must be from that town." Sean smiled kindly, "this must be the mayor. Are you..." "A man in charge of the logistics of the heroic sword." The slightly fat middle-aged man smiled, pretending to be a little proud, "don''t come into your eyes, Lord." Sean nodded to show that he knew. Since the other party didn''t intend to say his name or something, Sean didn''t bother to ask. Sean wouldn''t be so stupid about giving the initiative to the other party, so he simply ignored the other party''s words, turned his head, looked at the mayor in the middle, and said, "so you guys came all the way to Hongye town to see me, didn''t you want to tell me, Have you decided to submit to my rule? " The three were slightly stunned. They didn''t seem to expect Sean''s words to be so direct. They choked back on their prepared words. After glancing at each other, the mayor had to nod: "yes, Lord. We had to find our own way because we were abandoned by the old lord. Now, since Marquis tonis is willing to protect us and appoint you as our new Lord, we are certainly willing to obey your rule. This time, we will bring all the taxes of the town in the past year. Please have a look, Lord. " After that, the fat man next to him handed over a small book, which clearly recorded the situation of the town and the corresponding tax situation, etc. Sean looked through the little book with a funny smile on his face£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 174 Sean glanced at the three people one by one and said with a smile, "so, Lord Elvin has come to take refuge in me?" "No." The young man named Elvin shook his head and his voice was calm. "I''m just responsible for escorting mayor zig and Mr. Rudin." Sean Oh, didn''t say anything, and then began to look through the book in his hand. What is recorded in the small book is some list records in a little more detail, which is not too complicated, but Sean looked at each page carefully until he turned over most of the book, and finally saw a specific number at the end. 1371¡£ This means that the town can bring Sean 1371 gold coins a quarter. But when Sean saw this number, his sneer was even heavier. At present, Hongye town has a population of only 1800 people, but it can bring him 1034 gold coins every quarter. According to Sean''s current understanding, the town managed by Mayor Zig has a population of more than 3000, but it can only bring in 1371 gold coins per quarter? He knew that there should have been tampering in this small book, but he didn''t understand the specific operation method, because there was no post of tax official in the territory at present. The only thing Sean can rely on is the judgment of the Lord system. He threw the little book on the table, but Sean smiled and said, "well, good, I like people who obey the rules However, some things should be handled carefully. After the territory is secure, I will send a tax official. " When hearing the first half of the sentence, the mayor named zig and the fat Rudin both smiled humbly, but when Sean said the second half of the sentence, their faces changed slightly. But Sean pretended not to see it at all. He turned his head and looked at Elvin. He seemed very interested and said, "I''ve heard of your mercenary regiment. It''s really not easy to defeat Da brohn''s troops Maybe there''s a little favor for you later. I hope your salary won''t be too high. " "My price is absolutely reasonable. You can rest assured, Lord." Elvin''s heart was a little cold, and he obviously felt the difficulty of Sean in front of him, "but Lord, are you going to start another war?" "Panda Town, which originally belonged to me, is now occupied by others and wantonly wields a butcher''s knife at my leaders. If I don''t care, who will save them?" Sean said with awe inspiring dignity, "I was worried about the timing of the war, but now I don''t have to worry. You really brought me good news." When he heard Sean''s words, Elvin frowned: "Lord, in my opinion, your current troops don''t seem to be enough to deal with dabron''s troops? In such a situation where the possibility of losing is too high, I will not rashly accept your entrustment. " "William, how many troops are there in the territory now, counting the reserve forces?" Sean turned his head and looked at William. Although William is not very good at dealing with interpersonal relationships, he is not a fool. At this time, he has heard that Sean doesn''t seem very happy about the town''s initiative to surrender. However, of course, William would not ask questions in the current situation, so after hearing Sean''s words, he immediately replied: "including the people of Puda people''s corps, there are about 500 troops." "Five hundred, that''s a little less." Sean nodded. "Well, your town... By the way, the town doesn''t have a name, does it?" "Lord, please give me your name." Zig bowed. "It''s called pigeon town." Sean said faintly. "Thank you for your name." Ziggy dared to straighten up at this time, but the uneasiness on his face was also extremely obvious. "There seems to be a lot of manpower in your white dove town. Send 500 young adults to join the Puda people''s corps." Sean said calmly, "you can gather up a thousand infantry." "Lord!" Zig and Rudin both shouted in surprise. For the small town now known as white dove Town, five hundred young adults are not a small number, because the main economic source of the town is relying on crops. Although the old people in the town can also work in agriculture, they are physically inferior to the young people, so the efficiency is naturally very low. Moreover, they have fought with the dabron mercenary Corps before, which has lost a lot of manpower. Now, if Sean transfers 500 young adults, white dove town will basically be abandoned. "Together with a thousand infantry troops and your heroic sword, it should be enough to deal with the dabron mercenary regiment?" Sean ignored the two men. Instead, he turned and looked at Elvin and smiled softly. "What if I don''t say enough." AI Wen''s face was sullen. Although he had a maturity inconsistent with his age, he still had some ambition after all. His momentum rose rapidly at this moment, but he condensed without hair, giving people a feeling like a storm is coming. "Then I''ll transfer another 500 people." Sean''s face remained smiling, "from dove town." The mayor of Qida''s face has become extremely pale. Even Rudin has a dull face. He doesn''t know what to say. I''m afraid the two people really regret coming here to find Sean at the moment. But now it''s hard to ride a tiger. They also know that the key to the problem is Elvin, so they turn their heads and look at Elvin with supplication in their eyes. "Even if you send 500 young and middle-aged people into the militia to form a thousand person infantry force, can you send them to the battlefield immediately?" Elvin breathed out a warm breath and suppressed the full anger, "not to mention the problem of training, but also the problem of armament. How can you solve it The reason why the militia is a militia is that they are not primarily fighting. " "One to two months of intensive training is enough." Sean smiled, "ordinary infantry are not archers responsible for long-range attack. It''s enough to understand military orders and be able to carry out basic cooperation on the battlefield Anyway, in terms of long-range attack, you still have your heroic sword. Moreover, there are not many archers in the dabron mercenary regiment. " At this point, Sean''s eyes finally turned to Rudin and said, "as for the issue of armaments, can anyone understand it better than Mr. Rudin?" The man named Rudin has begun to sweat on his forehead. "That''s it for the time being." Sean waved his hand, indicating that the three of them could leave, "I''ll let Puda lead the people''s corps in the past later. As for the conscription, I''m sure you''ll give me a good answer instead of sending someone to the town to find it myself? " "Yes." Mayor Zig nodded yes. Then Sean took out a purse from under his desk and threw it to Rudin: "there are 10000 gold coins in it. My request is very simple. All the militia''s standard accessories are three pieces, a long gun, a wide blade sword and a set of leather armor. All the rest are meat. Intensive training consumes a lot of physical strength. I don''t want to see these militia exhausted Of course, if I find you corrupt, you should know the end. " "Yes... Yes..." Rudin was surprised that Lord Sean would really take the money to equip the militia. He thought he wanted the town to find a way by himself. But even so, 500 young people were transferred to participate in the intensive training of the people''s corps, which was a big blow to Baige town. At least this autumn''s harvest and sowing income will probably not be much better. Moreover, if we really go to war with dabron Town, let''s not say when we can recover panda town. This one or two month intensive training stage alone will be a heavy price for white pigeon town. Naturally, the result of this conversation can not be regarded as a very pleasant conversation. Moreover, Sean''s strong command and attitude also embarrassed and humiliated the free habit town. If they didn''t complain when they went back, the three-year-old children knew it was impossible. After the three left, William frowned and said, "it''s a good thing that they come to surrender. Why do you force them? It''s totally different from the way you deal with Hongye town. It''s really too rude. " "Do you think they really came to surrender?" Sean''s mouth was filled with a sneer, and his left hand waved freely in mid air. Of course, this "random waving" is just an outsider''s view. In fact, Sean is looking at his lord panel, which clearly shows a data: [number of towns owned: 1] From the moment he saw the other three come in, Sean had been staring at his Lord''s panel, but even if they said such words, the data on the Lord''s panel had not changed at all, which was completely different from the situation when Hongye town announced its ownership - Sean was killing habinder, And the data on the Lord''s panel changed immediately after the people of the habinder snake were handed over to the town for processing. Moreover, he also won a valuable experience reward for recovering Hongye town and was directly promoted to level 8. But now, all this has not changed at all, which can only show that the town named white dove is not really willing to obey - the mayor''s words will deceive people, but the system data will never deceive people. So if that''s the case, why should Sean be polite to them? Use the strength of the town to organize a militia group, and then defeat the dabron mercenary regiment. After that, the territory will be officially recovered. At that time, there will be time to clean up the white dove town slowly. He had thought of waiting until Alfred brought people back, but now the opportunity was rare, and Sean didn''t intend to waste it. After closing the Lord''s panel, Sean turned his head to William and said, "the territory has been handled almost. Next, it''s up to you to train these militias as soon as possible, and then work hard to take panda Town, so as not to have a long dream." "I see." William nodded. "So what are you going to do?" "Do a little bit of the old business, go around Blackstone town and place some orders." Sean glanced at his level bar. The critical point of level 8 was only a little short of level 9. At this time, he didn''t earn some experience value and raised the level to level 10 to prepare for the impact on the upper bronze. When£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 175 Sean currently knows only three ways to obtain empirical values. The first is to earn experience through entrustment, which was first confirmed. According to the difficulty of entrustment, the experience value obtained will be different. So far, the biggest entrusted experience he has gained is to escort Haley and Durun across the forest of stars and meteorites. Later, the second experience is to help the city Lord investigate the robbed materials when he is in Loveland city. The second source of experience is a copy. This was discovered when completing the copy of "wandering darkness", but the place where you really get a lot of experience value is in the Kobold camp. Even the copy of the dark outpost of the star meteorite forest can''t be compared. The third way of experience, which Sean accidentally discovered recently, was obtained when he recovered Hongye town. However, Sean privately guessed that this method should be related to territory construction. In other words, it includes but is not limited to recovering the town. In terms of territory construction and expansion, he should also be able to obtain valuable experience values, but there is no way to test it at present. These three empirical value acquisition methods have their own advantages and disadvantages. From the perspective of initiative, the second and third methods are the most satisfactory to Sean. If you want to quickly obtain experience value, you can only connect the copies one by one according to the second method, but the disadvantage is that the copies in this world will not be formed all the time, but will be formed only after certain events evolve; The third method is undoubtedly the safest way to obtain experience value. Even if he doesn''t do anything and just stays in the territory, exploding soldiers, climbing technology and farming, he also has experience value harvest, but it takes too long. The first method neutralizes the shortcomings of the second and third methods of experience acquisition, and also expands the harvest - experience value is obtained according to the proportion of effort. However, this method is the last one that Sean is willing to adopt, because it is too passive. Accepting the entrustment is equivalent to handing over all the initiative. It''s ok if they can obtain a certain initiative through negotiation. Those guys who are really not afraid of spending money or have a little power will not accept Sean''s bargaining request. At this time, the things that should be arranged are basically arranged, and the rest can only wait for the results temporarily, but Sean doesn''t intend to waste these two months. Whether it is the kingdom of dabion or the Principality of lane, there are naturally some copies of it. If he only went back to the Principality of Ryan, it would take two months. He really didn''t have to do anything, so Sean decided to move towards the kingdom of dabion. The first place to go is Blackstone town led by modge. The town is located in the northeast corner of the black reef grassland. There is a large stone factory in the town. The main economic source is the sale of black steel stone made of black reef hard rock produced in the black reef grassland. This kind of stone has relatively high hardness. Ordinary knives and swords will not leave traces on it. Even fire and water immersion are useless. The most important thing is that it is naturally moisture-proof and insect proof. Therefore, most rich people will use this kind of stone to build houses, not to mention aristocrats. The black swan castle built by Viscount saofe in those years was once short of this kind of stone. Even the large-scale stone factory could not keep up with the construction consumption of the castle. Moreover, this alone consumed a lot of investment and rejected the idea of aristocrats who wanted to build a city with this kind of stone. However, after so many years, there are only two fortresses built with black steel stone. One is the black swan castle and the other is the black rose castle. These two castles are one of the five famous castles in the south. Sean was on his way to Blackstone. This time, he didn''t bring Cecilia, because the latter was meditating in the black swan castle. If he was lucky, Cecilia might be a fourth-order meditator when Sean came back. The greatest feature of this class is that it has more magic and faster magic recovery speed than normal magicians. Although the fifth level class must be a great magician, the fourth level class feature will still be retained. Therefore, when Cecilia is promoted to the fifth level, she naturally can''t compare the magic power with those fourth level classes such as elemental magicians, But she has absolutely more magic than them. Moreover, Cecilia with crimson flame is not necessarily weaker than those elemental mages in the power of fire magic. Ann Nuo was sent by Sean to continue to protect William. After all, William had no force at all. If something really happened, he would really want to cry without tears. As for the steel wing soldiers, Sean will also leave them all to William. They will move the whole military camp to white dove town together with Puda people''s corps, and then they will practice these militias severely in the next two months. Up to level three? Sean never thought that the newly joined white pigeon town people could make the Puda militia a standard first-class army or even a quasi second-class army without dragging their feet. Sean felt that he was going to burn Gaoxiang. As for whether white dove town will be awkward, ah, Sean really doesn''t care much now. After taking down brohn, he has plenty of energy to deal with white dove town. If he doesn''t want to really obey at that time, he''ll change the mayor first. While thinking about things in the territory, Sean rode on the official road. His speed is not fast, but if he continues at this speed, he can reach Blackstone town probably before dark. Just then, there was a sudden rushing sound behind him. Sean turned his head and looked at it. He saw three riders clinging to the horse''s back. At the same time, he constantly urged his horse to run quickly. It seemed that he wanted to have both his legs on the horse to increase the running speed. "Run!" The man running in the middle seemed to find Sean''s figure ahead, so he had to straighten up and shout loudly. However, when he shouted, a strong wind poured into his mouth in the state of galloping, which was really unbearable. Sean was stunned, and there was less than tens of meters left between the two sides. At this time, he finally saw what was chasing after the three riders, and entered the roaring black rock dragon! "Lying trough!" Sean let out a startling roar that was not inferior to those three people. For the first time, he whipped his horse''s hip. After the painful horse gave a neighing, he ran quickly. For a time, the dust was flying on the whole official road. But Sean himself is not good at riding, so the distance between him and the three riders is shrinking rapidly. But it was only more than ten seconds. The three riders behind him had kept parallel with Sean and saw that they would surpass Sean soon. "Hey, what''s the key to riding?" Sean rode his horse close to the young man who had just warned him to leave. "Now tell you, can you master it immediately?" The young man lowered his body and said angrily, "riding takes a long time to practice Uncle hand, let''s go back and fight the land dragon! You can''t involve others! " "Master Kapp, that''s not an ordinary land dragon!" The middle-aged man called hande finally couldn''t help but reply, "and it doesn''t matter if such a civilian dies. Master Kapp, you are so kind! " Sean glanced at each other obliquely. He found that the distance had begun to open gradually. Originally, it was parallel. Now the three of the other party are half beyond their own positions. "Uncle hand!" The young man called master Karp was worried, "civilians are also people! We should treat everyone equally. How can we harm others because of our own selfish desires! It''s against chivalry! " The middle-aged man named hand stopped talking, while another middle-aged man on the other side tilted to Sean. Sean seems to be aware of it. Generally, he turns back. His right hand has been put on the hilt of Charles''s sword in front of the saddle. As long as the other party makes a slight change, Sean will pull out the sword without hesitation. From his position and posture, his attack will be faster than the other party''s hand. It seemed that he was surprised by Sean''s sharpness. The middle-aged man turned his head silently, but the speed was increased by a few points, which was really a distance from Sean. Obviously, the riding skills of the two middle-aged men are not as simple as what they see at present. At least they both retain their strength and the physical strength of the horse. For this young man, Sean actually has some good feelings, but for the two bodyguards around him, Sean really has no good feelings. However, compared with Han De, who had only the upper bronze, what Sean really worried about was the middle-aged man who didn''t speak here. This was a real lower silver peak. If Sean hadn''t caught his murderous intention just now, Sean couldn''t see his hidden strength. "It''s just Heiyan Dihang dragon. It''s a variant of Dihang dragon. It''s said that the blood of the black dragon in the body is dominant." Sean opened his mouth and said to the kind and chivalrous young man, "the general adult land dragon is already a level 5 Warcraft, and the black rock land dragon with the power of blood is at least a level 6 Warcraft. You''re really dying to deal with it." Level 5 Warcraft is equivalent to the strength of the upper silver, while level 6 is equivalent to the strength of the lower gold. A superior bronze and a subordinate follower of the Silver Peak want to find the trouble of a subordinate golden Warcraft? This is not chivalry, this is idiocy. No wonder his two bodyguards are unwilling to go crazy with this ignorant young master. "What the hell did you take from this Warcraft and let them chase it so hard!" "I, we didn''t do anything." The young master looked blankly, "we were on the way back, but I don''t know why this land dragon suddenly began to chase us, I..." Sean looked at the young master and saw that he was really puzzled. He didn''t doubt his words. Instead, he turned his eyes to the silent hand nearby and suddenly shouted, "you stole its dragon egg!" Han de glanced at Sean with an angry look on his face. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he urged the horse to run quickly, and only once opened the distance between the people to more than one meter. At this time, the ground dragon behind him was completely angered, and his pupils seemed to have begun to congest£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 176 The earth walking dragon is not uncommon on the miracle continent, especially in the South and West. For example, the Western Emilia Empire and the southern Millennium covenant Empire have formed a powerful land dragon Corps. Although they claim that it is the strongest cavalry Corps in the mainland, in fact, players are very clear that although the land dragon Corps can also be regarded as a level 9 army, there is no difference between the two except that its defense force is slightly higher than the pure white wing, Moreover, due to the relatively large body of the ground dragon, it is obviously a little inflexible in steering, so its mobility and speed are worse than those of the pure white wing. The title of the strongest knights on the mainland is not self styled by the St. Joels Empire, but given by players. Most common ground dragons have scarlet skin color, and a small part are dark red or black copper. The ground dragon is generally large, with a height of about two meters and a body width of more than half a meter. It looks more like a fat man. Their back has no bone ridge, but is very flat and wide. Once the ground dragon is tamed, it can sit on it without a dragon saddle. The ground dragon has strong legs and short forelimbs. Some are similar to Tyrannosaurus Rex on earth, but it is more Mini. Whether they are endurance or patience, they can basically be regarded as the best of all species recognized by human beings; The Earth Dragon is not as ignorant as the rumors. In fact, it is also an intelligent race - in fact, the vast majority of races associated with dragons can usually be regarded as intelligent races. However, although the earth walking dragons have a certain degree of wisdom, their thinking logic is relatively simple, which makes them very patient and focused on something. Usually what they think is very difficult to change - so once the land dragon knight on the mainland dies, it is difficult to make the land dragon obey the control of a rider again. Such a logical way of thinking also makes the ground dragon more stubborn than the dwarves. However, although stubborn, the earth dragons are usually not bad tempered. As long as they do not maintain obvious hostility to them, they will not take any aggressive behavior against you. Even because their logical way of thinking is relatively simple - generally speaking, their brains are not easy to use, and they also have the habit of obviously imitating the behavior of other intelligent creatures, in most cases, they will not respond to the hostility and offense shown by outsiders, Sometimes I even wonder what this means in turn - to some extent, the land dragon race is also a very foul selling race. However, if there were other intelligent companions around the earth walking dragons, they would not be so cute. Because their companions will clearly and in detail explain and describe your hostile behavior to the Earth Dragon, and then you will find that the Earth Dragon''s patience and concentration will be terrible - they can do such things as chasing you for a hundred years, and they usually enjoy it. Now, Sean and others have fully experienced how good the patience of a land dragon will be. The ground dragon chasing after Sean and others is stronger and taller than ordinary ground dragons. Its skin color is dark black with obvious rock texture. These textures are dark red and look like flowing magma. These characteristics fully show that this is a land dragon with blood. Its ancestor must be a strong black dragon with strong strength and blood lineage. Otherwise, the blood cannot be left to show up today. From the roar of the Earth Dragon, Sean could feel its fury and irritability. Under normal circumstances, the land dragon is very reasonable, that is, whoever is hostile to it, it will only attack who. However, once the land dragon''s bad temper completely breaks out and becomes violent, it will really see who bites who, and a wild land dragon whose strength obviously reaches the next gold. Sean thinks that if this guy continues to pursue, I''m afraid the whole Blackstone town will be completely destroyed by it. Thinking of this, Sean glanced at hand in front of him and calculated the distance silently. It''s just one meter. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean suddenly pulled out his sword, which naturally surprised the silver level master nearby. However, after seeing that Sean''s goal was not him and the young master, the other party did not fight back, but also stared at Han de in front of him. "Whew!" One left and one right burst out of Sean''s sword and the silent master''s fist on the right. What this master uses is undoubtedly the ability to fight. I saw a circle of clouds suddenly spreading out of the air, as if the air was forcibly broken down by some terrible force. The speed of this punch was very fast. Almost when I saw the man start, the punch sent out by the cohesion of fighting spirit had already killed hand''s back. However, compared with the wind sound of the fist, the strength shot by Sean from the sword first penetrated hand''s body - it was an extremely subtle air scratch. The subtle to silent middle-aged man didn''t even notice it if he didn''t catch this trace of irregular fluctuation in the air from the corner of his eyes. Wind pressure! The special ability from arcane swordsmanship is Sean''s only means of long-range attack. Although the distance is only one meter, it is enough in the current situation. Han De''s chest and abdomen were suddenly pierced by the wind pressure, and he shot a blood arrow, which made him ready to dodge his partner''s fighting attack, so he had to stop. Then he was hit on the back by the fist strength of the silent man without suspense. The whole man immediately flew up and fell heavily on the sand, Even rolled out several times in a row, bringing a bloodstain on the ground. "Stop that horse!" Sean shouted. As Sean''s voice fell, the silent man next to him suddenly shook the reins. The whole man was almost lying on the horse''s back. His feet were not stepping on the stirrup, but bent up and tightly clamped the horse''s belly. The whole man immediately drove the horse and shot out. In an instant, he separated several two positions from Sean and the boy, After another second, it had opened a distance of more than three meters, and in an instant it had quickly caught up with the runaway horse. This shows how exquisite and superb the rider''s riding skill is! When the silent middle-aged man was approaching the horse, the whole man suddenly jumped on the saddle, leaped out with a push the next second, and landed steadily on the runaway horse. As soon as he copied with his right hand, he picked up the reins, turned his hand and pulled it, and the man with a hissing sound from the horse under his crotch stood up. The silent middle-aged man also stood up and moved with the horse. His back was straight, but his legs tightly clamped the horse''s belly and didn''t fall down. When the horse''s front hoof finally landed, Sean and the young man finally caught up, and then both stopped. At this time, Sean quickly turned over and fell off the horse. As soon as he copied his hand, he lifted the package placed behind the horse, and then opened the package for the first time. Sure enough, he saw an oval dragon egg slightly larger than the basketball. The dragon egg is black with red wavy texture and some spots. With the pulsation in the dragon egg, the spots and red lines will emit a burst of light. These signs fully show that the little guy inside is about to be born. Seeing this, Sean finally knew why the land dragon was so crazy and why the man named hand dared to take such risks. The Earth Dragon, a powerful creature, has a very long life span and can generally live for three or four hundred years. After the blood appears, the Earth Dragon can live for thousands of years. If the blood is completely awakened, it can even live for two or three thousand years. In this process, it is not impossible to transform into a real giant dragon. As such a long-lived creature, its maturity period is not as long as that of elves. When a young dragon hatches from a dragon''s egg, it usually takes only three to four years to act independently. In six years, it can be regarded as an adult dragon. At this time, the female dragon can even start mating activities. However, after giving birth to a dragon egg, it usually takes more than ten or twenty years for a female to enter the estrous period again. During mating during the estrous period, the probability of pregnancy is not high. On average, it takes about thirty or forty years to give birth to a dragon egg. Earth dragons hatched from dragon eggs will regard the first person they see as their mother. In the wonderful race of earth dragons, the male earth dragons are only responsible for sowing everywhere. Once the female earth dragons are successfully impregnated, they will disappear immediately. The female ground dragon will be responsible for giving birth to children until the newborn can act independently. However, there are no exceptions, but few female ground dragons accompany their children to adulthood. At the moment, the black rock ground dragon, which was obviously a female ground dragon, had one foot on hand, and the other side stared at Sean with a threatening low roar. Sean walked more than ten steps forward and stood about five or six meters away from the black rock dragon. Then he carefully put down his backpack, took out the dragon''s eggs from inside, and carefully rotated the dragon''s eggs in front of the black rock Dragon: "Hey, I know you can understand me The guy at your feet took your baby without permission. It has nothing to do with us. You see, your baby is still intact without any damage. " After carefully observing his own dragon egg and confirming that there was no damage, and Sean did not have any malice, the black rock dragon ejected a white gas from his nostrils, and the blood in his pupils began to fade slowly. The rage in his blood was finally suppressed again, no longer as crazy as before. After seeing the black rock ground dragon return to normal, Sean dared to go forward, and then carefully stretched the dragon''s egg in front of the ground dragon and was caught and hugged by it. Then Sean immediately raised his hands to show that he had no hostility and malice. But at this time, the ground dragon suddenly came forward and began to smell the smell of Sean. Of course, Sean, who didn''t know the meaning of the ground dragon, didn''t dare to move at will. He had to stand in place until the ground dragon smelled it, and he dared to step back step by step. Although there are no other intelligent races around this land dragon, Sean is absolutely afraid to offend it at this time. Who knows if it will suddenly run away or something. Back to the silent middle-aged man and teenager, Sean''s back was completely wet. Holding the dragon''s egg, the ground dragon suddenly bent over and bit on hand, which made him immediately scream like ghosts crying and wolves howling. The boy''s face showed an unbearable color. Just one step forward, he was stopped by Sean and the middle-aged man next to him, "It''s good to show chivalry, but you don''t have to pity thieves." Sean said in a deep voice, "if you run up now, you might be regarded as an enemy by that guy, and no one will protect you at that time. The spirit of sacrifice of chivalry is to try when you can save others at the expense of yourself. Meaningless death is not the spirit of chivalry. " When Sean said so frankly, the boy certainly couldn''t run up again, but even if he wanted to go up, the silent middle-aged man wouldn''t agree, so the people watched him drag the black rock dragon with hand in his mouth and turned away. Until then, Sean and the silent middle-aged man finally showed a relieved look, and each other was relieved. Then they looked at each other, and Sean laughed brightly: "I''m Sean. Sean Connery. " The middle-aged man smiled, the whole man looked very elegant, and his voice was full of a low magnetism: "Cassius Clay. Knights serving the boulder family. " Boulder? Sean was a little stunned, and his eyes immediately fell on the boy with a little self reproach on his face£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 177 The boulder family is also a famous family in the kingdom of dabion. As the boulder family, which started as a businessman, the most famous is political investment. The family has a very keen political tendency. No matter what happens in the Kingdom, the family can get great benefits from it. Even when dabion was subjugated, the family only ceded all the territory of several insignificant collateral families, but its strength has not weakened, Even among the powerful marques of the Principality of lane, there are four more powerful marques surnamed boulder. And the guy who seems to be similar to himself is actually a member of the boulder family? When did the boulder family become a knight instead of a political investor? But soon, Sean realized something again and suddenly said, "this is Baron modge?" "Yes." Before Cassius could reply, the young man nodded sadly, "I''m Baron modge, Elsie boulder I''m very sorry to let you encounter such a thing. It''s all my fault. Anyway, please give me a chance to make up for it. " "Well, it''s not your fault." Sean''s facial muscles twitched a few times. He really had not seen a lord, or a noble would be so modest. In his impression, people who can own a territory, even if they are not noble jazz, are basically similar to peacocks. Moreover, the Baron can be officially counted into the aristocracy - although it is only the lowest level. "Uncle hand, he wasn''t like this before." Elsie, the young Baron, sighed softly, "maybe there''s some reason." Of course Sean can''t get in on such a topic. "Uncle Cassius, do you know anyone else in Uncle hand''s family?" Asked the young Baron Elsie. "I heard that there was a wife, but she divorced many years ago. Later, it seems that she took her son to the Millennium covenant empire." Cassius thought a little, and then replied, "if adults need it, I can start to investigate immediately." "Let''s investigate." Said Baron Elsie. "Yes." Cassius nodded, but then said, "but Sir, if I leave you..." "Nothing." Baron Elsie smiled. "I''m going back to the manor right away, and this Lord Sean is accompanying me. The safety problem should be guaranteed." "Ah, no, I just..." Before Sean''s words were finished, Cassius came up, took Sean''s words with a sincere face and said, "Lord Sean, please! Please protect him! " "No, I mean..." Cassius was just like him, silent and capable. As soon as he said this, he turned over and put on his horse. With a shake of the reins, he ran in the direction just chased by the ground dragon. He didn''t know where he was going. Only Sean and Elsie were here with big eyes and little eyes. He didn''t know what to say. A moment later, Elsie said, "Lord Sean, I''ll trouble you next." After all, Elsie had turned over and mounted the horse, and his movements were indeed very fluent, which also showed that his riding was indeed more exquisite than Sean. After getting on the horse, Elsie had been riding. When she looked back, she found that Sean was still where he was, so she said, "Your Excellency Sean, what are you doing? Blackstone is right ahead. We have to get there before dark. " Looking at Elsie''s familiar appearance, and Cassius''s solemn face just now, as if he was after the Commission, Sean was a collapse. He just came to Blackstone town to buy some black steel stones and go back to build the castle. By the way, he went to play some low-level copies and mix some experience values. How could it be that he wanted to protect the Baron in the blink of an eye? And it seems to be a bit dangerous. Wait, the development of the plot should not be like this¡ª¡ª Sean''s heart roared wildly, like thousands of grass and mud horses galloping by. But in the end, Sean went to Blackstone with Elsie. Of course, along the way, Sean kept his dissatisfaction with Elsie''s self familiar character in some silence. The most is when Elsie says something that he wants to make complaints about, Sean will give a cold or humming. However, as Elsie began to talk about the situation of his territory, Sean finally couldn''t help shedding tears of sympathy for him - he always thought that the situation of his territory was very bad. Until now, he finally realized that he was lucky. "Thank the gods for letting me meet Elsie." Sean''s heart was so silent. In fact, Sean wondered if Elsie Boulder, the young Baron, had offended anyone in the family. Because he was a baron, but the land he inherited was not a baron collar of standard size, but a territory only slightly larger than ordinary barons - only a small town, a small village and a mini manor. Under normal circumstances, if the territory inherited by a Baron is relatively small, there must be some rich materials in the territory to make up for it. But in fact, this modge collar is not only very small, but also the land is relatively barren. Except for some limited places, the vast majority of land is not suitable for growing crops. All these limited places are concentrated in the mini manor where Elsie lives - the whole manor covers an area of less than 10 mu, and most of the manor is planted with various fruit trees. The main building is not even a stone building, but a four story wooden building. According to the aristocratic rules, other houses in the manor could not be higher than the main building, so they were scattered in pieces in several other three story houses in the manor, occupying the remaining area in the manor. In such a manor, only 20 or 30 people can live at most. As for the other small village, it is really small. There are less than 20 families in the whole village, with a total of 60 or 70 people - larger than the manor where Elsie, the noble, lives. Is this a human thing? Moreover, because the village is too poor, Elsie has completely exempted all taxes of the village. If there was not a prosperous Blackstone town to support his territory income, Elsie would probably become the first aristocrat in the boulder family to go bankrupt due to poor management? However, Blackstone town is said to be prosperous, because the whole town relies on Blackstone to earn business, but most of the income has to be used to buy food to maintain the rations of the whole town. And the most outrageous thing is that the stone factory that can produce black steel stone is not a product under Elsie''s name! "The owner of the stone factory is a great beauty?" Sean finally couldn''t make complaints about it, not cold humming or sneering. "No, it''s a middle-aged man." Elsie said, "he''s as thin as a monkey. I always thought he must be malnourished." "Is that middle-aged man your lover?" This is not surprising. Many nobles like it. "How possible!" Elsie was shocked. "The person I like is the little daughter of Duke setros. I''m going to..." Sean doesn''t have to listen to what''s behind Elsie. Because if he remembered correctly, the Duke of the kingdom of dabion, who advocated peace with Athena, would die at the hands of his political enemies in another year. He didn''t know exactly what happened, but the only thing he knew was that after the Duke died, all the children of his family were demoted to slaves and all their property was divided up. "So what do you have under the control of the factory director?" Sean couldn''t help but finally interrupted Elsie. "Neither." "Then is there a huge pit in your head!" Sean finally couldn''t bear it. "This stone factory isn''t yours. Why do you have to pay the excavation fee for it?" At first, the black reef grassland belonged to Viscount saofe. Later, after Viscount saofe died, this territory now belongs to Athena, so the mining right of the territory naturally belongs to Athena. If Blackstone town wants to continue to excavate the hard rocks of black reef into black steel stone, it must pay the excavation fee to yasina to obtain the mining right. Otherwise, yasina has the right to send troops to expel or even kill on the spot. What Sean didn''t expect was that the mining rights and expenses were paid by Elsie, a fool. If the stone factory belongs to Elsie, it''s another matter, but this stone factory doesn''t belong to Elsie, so why should he pay for this stone factory? Sean''s only thought was that there must be some secret between the two, but Elsie denied it, so Sean could only say that Elsie was an absolute fool. How could a nobleman run a territory like this? "But this stone factory belongs to the boulder family." Elsie frowned and said, "isn''t it normal for me to pay for my family property?" "Do you have any shares in this family industry?" "Shares? What is that? " "That means, do you have any dividends?" Sean really couldn''t stand it. "Did you get the profit of gold coins from every order transaction of this stone factory?" "It seems... No..." Elsie thought for a moment and then said, "the factory director said that business is really bad recently, and no one has come to place an order..." "Business is bad?" Sean sneered, "did you learn chivalry and break your brain?" "Hello! I''ll be angry if you say that! " They went to Blackstone town and finally arrived at the gate of Blackstone town in the evening£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 178 Blackstone. This town, located in the southeast of Heijiao grassland, has a population of more than 5000. In terms of scale, even if the town is to be built into a city, there is no problem, but the reason why it has not been expanded into a city is that the planning of the town is very messy. Each scale expansion is built around the outermost stone wall bit by bit. If a small town like this wants to expand into a large-scale city, it is equivalent to pushing down the whole town for reconstruction. Because the project is too huge, it is absolutely impossible for the mayor of the town to pay for it. If Elsie wants to pay for it, it will be impossible in the next few years. Even after a few years, I don''t know if he can reach this level. In front of the town, Sean and Elsie got off their horses. It''s not that you can''t ride into the city, but the top of the town gate is too small, which makes it impossible for riders to ride into the city. Before entering the town, Sean had smelled a disgusting smell of putrefaction, which was even worse after entering the town. I can''t tell what kind of smell it is, but it should be that excreta, garbage, sewage and other things can be stacked together. The ground in the town is still mud land without paved stone roads. Because of the long-term invasion of sewage, the feeling of this land is not soft, but disgusting. "Just go into the third ring wall." Elsie is not like a noble at all. Neither the foul air nor the muddy land can affect his mood at all. On the contrary, after seeing Sean''s frown, he comforted, "the town has been expanded four times. The first two times are good. Stone roads have been paved, but half of the stone roads have been interrupted since the third expansion, It is said that there was no stone road after the fourth expansion because the town did not have enough funds. " "Where is the stone factory?" Sean is not familiar with Blackstone, but with Lord Elsie, Lord modge, he certainly doesn''t have to ask anyone. "In the third ring wall, almost the whole South Street is a stone factory." Elsie said with a smile, holding the horse in one hand and leading the way in the front, "but we can''t live in the third ring wall at night." "Why?" Sean is a little curious again. "The more inside, the more expensive the accommodation." Elsie smiled awkwardly, "I don''t have enough money. I spent it on the investment of the territory before." As he spoke, Elsie counted lightly with her finger: "well, the tax next month will be about 100 gold coins..." Sean glanced sideways at the Lord. "... if the trade team is successfully established, there should be a net income of one or two hundred gold coins per trip..." Sean sighed, not sympathy but pity for Elsie. His short-distance trading caravan had only traveled to two small villages before. In only ten days, he had a net income of nearly 400 gold coins. If the rearranged caravan is successful, it can at least bring him back thousands of gold coins. If you add in the quarterly tax next month, Sean expects the territory''s income to exceed 3000 gold coins next month. However, Elsie didn''t seem to think it was shameful that his territory had only such a little income. He was still happy to calculate: "it''s said that the Marquis of tonis merged panda collar and shaov collar into a territory, and appointed a jazz to manage..." "It''s not a delegation, it''s a reward." Sean added Elsie''s mistake, "the identity of the new Lord is a pioneering knight, and the title is jazz Moreover, the two territories have not been merged, but the one belonging to black swan castle has been integrated with panda collar. The black reef grassland is still owned by the Marquis of tonis. The new territory hasn''t been named yet, but I guess it should be almost the same. It can be officially renamed only after the documents are in hand. " Documents, of course, refer to pan Daling''s documents. This document has not been obtained by yasna, so although the territory belongs to yasna in name, it is still the kingdom of dabion. This time, yasna not only sent a subordinate of thunder front to panda to lead the three towns to inform the new Lord, but also appointed a soldier of thunder front as an envoy, Go directly to Baron panda, the former panda leader, for documents. Elsie whispered: "tut Tut, open up knights. It seems that Marquis tonis has great ambition But how did you know so much? " "Because I am the Lord." Sean said naturally. "You?" Elsie was stunned at first and then laughed, "you still like to joke Do you think the Lord is as poor as me? But even if I''m poor, I can take two followers. Your Lord doesn''t even have one follower, ha ha. " Sean glanced at Elsie again. Should he pity the Lord''s IQ or praise him for being cute? "But you just said that the Black Swan Castle seems to have become the property of the Lord, but as far as I know, the black swan castle is completely dilapidated now?" Elsie began to point again, "so the Lord must need to renovate the castle. You said, "can I take this opportunity to kill him?" This time, Sean rolled his eyes: "how are you going to blackmail?" "Well, it usually takes at least a thousand stones to renovate a castle." Hearing Sean''s words, the poorest Lord Sean has seen so far finally began to calculate seriously, "but the scale of the black swan castle is quite special. I once secretly went to see it. Although the castle has only three floors, it hollowed out most of the mountain wall, with a total of more than 800 rooms and extremely long corridors, Although there is no backyard, there is a vestibule and high wall Well, at that time, I estimated that if it was really to be repaired, it would need at least 2400 stones, but that was two years ago. According to my calculation, it now needs about 3500 stones. " This time, Sean''s face finally showed surprise. At that time, when he was installing the gate of the black swan castle, he had already invited those architects to inspect and evaluate it. After five days of exploration and inspection and three days of discussion and research, he thought that the most economical stone repair plan also needed 3471 pieces. If the cost was not included, it should be renovated in full accordance with the architectural blueprint of the black swan castle, At least 4100 stone blocks are required. However, the latter construction method needs to get the original architectural blueprint of the black swan castle. This kind of stone refers to the standard cutting stone of one foot square. "The cost price of black steel stone is three gold coins. Of course, it''s impossible to sell it." Elsie didn''t notice the color on Sean''s face and was still calculating, "at the current market price, the black steel stone is almost ten gold pieces, and according to 3500 stones, it is 35000 gold coins. If you add the cost of human transportation... How about I charge him 40000 pan continental gold coins?" "You''re so dark." This time, it was Sean''s turn to smack his tongue. "The gold coins used by the Principality of Ryan were ten gold coins of the Millennium covenant Empire, and pan continental gold coins were exchanged for one to one. The gold coins of the kingdom of dabion are only 70% gold, and 35000 dabion gold coins are only equivalent to 24500 Ryan gold coins. Even if you count 5000 gold coins as the most worthless labor, transportation expenses, it is only 28000 Ryan gold coins. " "In that case, I do have a black heart." Elsie nodded and looked introspective, "but every year I send 100000 black reef hard rock mining rights to the Marquis of tonis. This is Ryan gold... How can I do if I don''t ask for some money from the people of the Principality of Ryan." "Even if you get it, can the money go into your pocket?" Sean gave Elsie a white look, "you didn''t participate in the management of the stone factory, and you don''t know the profitability of the stone factory As the biggest source of funds in your territory, you didn''t manage it yourself. I don''t know what you''re thinking. " Speaking of this, Sean added: "if the Black Swan Castle really needs to be renovated, it needs at least more than 4000 stones. If you count the reserves, the Lord will probably buy 5000 stones from you at one time. " "This is really a good deal." Elsie said with a shocked face, "so 50000 Ryan gold coins have been recorded..." Before Elsie could finish, Sean slapped him: "it''s just 35000 Ryan gold coins." "Oh, why do you always speak for the Lord." Elsie cried discontentedly, "I''m the Lord, not you. What are you nervous about. Is that Lord your lover Oh, no,... Are you the Lord''s lover? " Elsie took back what Sean had just said and greeted Sean. It can really be regarded as learning and using it flexibly. Unfortunately, it''s no use playing such a rogue in front of Sean. The guy''s cheek is thicker than anything: "I''ve told you, I''m the Lord." "Who believes it." Elsie glanced. "Which Lord will travel alone except a poor Lord like me?" "You know you''re poor?" Sean sneered, "it''s strange that your territory is not bankrupt in your way of business If I were you, the first thing I inherited this territory was to take down the stone factory. How could I let others manage it. The money you earn is not yours. You have to pay so much for this stone factory. If you have a pit in your mind, you have a pit. " Elsie shouted angrily, "Hello! Besides, it''s a turn! " "Can you turn it over for me?" Sean raised his eyebrows. Elsie''s anger vented. He has tried along the way. In terms of force value, he is not Sean''s opponent at all, so it''s better not to humiliate himself. At the same time, he is also very self comforted in Ah Q''s spirit: "I am a Lord without airs, and I treat people sincerely and friendly!" However, this muttering noise soon ushered in Sean''s slap: "shut up!" So, the Lord, who was probably the poorest and most forced in history, finally shut up quietly and stopped talking£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 179 The stone factory located within the three walls of Blackstone Town, as Elsie said, occupied a large street. The stone factory is not an ordinary small house, but a huge factory very similar to the factory on earth. At first glance, Sean estimated that the stone factory must have dozens of mu of land, which is much larger than the manor of the poor Lord Elsie. I just don''t know if the stone factory is really so full, or if there is something else in it. Led by Elsie, Sean soon came to the gate of the stone factory. Before entering, I heard a roar inside. It seemed that a large number of machines were working. The world of miracle continent is not a pure world of sword and magic. Not to mention the magic technology that is destined to be carried forward in the future, and can even easily change the national pattern and historical process. In modern times alone, there are three major scientific and technological development directions: the steam technology of goblins, the alchemy technology overlooking the spire, and the biotechnology of the hellson Institute. Among them, the steam technology of goblins is the most widely used - of course, it will be eliminated the fastest in the future, because magic guidance technology is the product of the comprehensive combination of magic and scientific and technological development, both in performance and function, Can completely eliminate steam technology. However, at present, steam technology is still the mainstream of many industrial applications in the world. The stone factory in Blackstone town can make such a loud roar. Sean estimates that there must be at least three kingdom class steam power machines in it - noise pollution, which is also one of the important reasons why steam technology has been completely replaced by magic guide technology. Once the outer gate of tonis fortress runs, the roaring sound can be transmitted to ten miles away. The starting sound of six imperial steam power machines is by no means so simple. It is said that the 100 manpower responsible for starting these power and working together to rotate the gate gear must even be equipped with five defense magic to block the terrible noise interference. The stone factory itself did not restrict the access of outsiders. It seemed that the factory director was glad to have someone come in to visit his factory. So Sean saw three kingdom class steam power machines in the stone making plant. Each of these large power machines looks like a behemoth, about ten meters high, nearly fifteen meters long and four meters wide, in a rectangular shape. There are huge movable rulers on the left and right sides. On the front is a thing similar to a boiler, with five nuclear crystals of fire Warcraft built in. Once the power machine is started, a steady stream of high-temperature heat will be generated in the nuclear crystal to evaporate the water stored behind the power machine into steam, and then drive the movable rulers on the left and right sides to run quickly to generate strong power. The biggest advantage of this steam power machine is that it does not need human care. The reserved water source of each steam power machine can ensure that the power machine can work for three days without interruption. However, because the stone factory does not start work at night, the reserved water source can generally be used for about six days. Usually, on the seventh day, the stone factory will start arranging people to transport water back for filling, which is a place that consumes more manpower. Then Sean saw how the stone factory made black steel stone. However, this manufacturing method made him feel a little different, because they actually threw large pieces of black reef boulders into a machine, and then used the powerful stirring force generated by steam power to crush the black reef boulders and grind them into powder. Then it is transported to another work area for manual processing. It seems that it is to pour other unknown things that are also powder. Finally, it is mixed with water and condensed into the model. After solidification, the formwork is removed and poured out, and then it is made into black steel stone through several other reinforcement processes. This stone making process makes Sean feel like cement on earth. Of course, the manufacturing process is a little more complicated, and the black steel stone is stronger than cement. "These are black steel stones?" I don''t know why, Sean always felt that spending so much money on these things seemed to be a little at a loss. "Or what do you think?" Elsie asked, "well, you''ve finished your visit. Let''s go quickly. The stone factory will close soon. Generally, it will close at night. I don''t know why it is still open today. It''s really strange. " Elsie, this guy, really still thinks Sean is just going to visit the stone factory. Sean was too lazy to explain this. Even if he could explain to Elsie why he went out alone as a leader, Elsie would still have many reasons to overturn it. For example, wouldn''t it be nice to send someone to such a small thing? Or where lords are so free. Although these strange reasons seem tangled, Sean really doesn''t know how to answer. So he didn''t bother to argue with the fool. Anyway, Sean knew what he was doing in modge. As for being invited to Elsie''s manor, Sean doesn''t care. Anyway, he will have a lot of time in the next month and a half, as long as he places the order on the way back. "Lord Elsie, why are you here?" Just as Elsie was about to take Sean away, a strange voice suddenly sounded. Sean and Elsie looked back and saw a middle-aged man as thin as a monkey walking across the street. There were two other people around him, but they seemed to come from a big source. Only from the arrogant temperament emanating from each other, we can conclude that these two people must be of noble origin. But how could there be two nobles with obvious extraordinary status in such a barren place as modge''s collar? And still came to the director of the stone factory, which made Sean a little curious. But Elsie didn''t seem very interested in this. When he saw the skinny factory director, he smiled and said hello. Of course, only in terms of etiquette, Elsie''s practice was impeccable, because he said hello not only to the factory director, but also to the two nobles, but in exchange for each other''s extremely light snort. Even the factory director did not have the proper attitude towards Elsie as a civilian. Instead, he looked arrogant. "Who is this?" Finally, the skinny monkey factory director was willing to look at Sean a little. "I''m here to purchase black steel stone on behalf of the black swan castle." Before Elsie could speak, Sean said, "the purchase volume this time is 5000 stones, and the demand for the first batch of freight is more than 3000." "Black swan castle?" A young nobleman standing next to the skinny monkey suddenly said, although his face was a little confused, his voice and tone were full of a kind of high contempt, "when did the black swan castle have a lord? Why don''t we know? " "Are you a prophet?" Since the other party spoke with such a bad attitude, Sean was not Elsie''s kind of advice. Of course, there was no need to be humble. The other party''s face was a little confused, and he didn''t seem to know the relationship between the two. "Since you are not a prophet, how can you know everything in the world?" Sean said the second half of the sentence calmly, "to be a man, you should have self-knowledge. Don''t always think you can do anything. In fact, you don''t do that. " Stimulated by Sean''s words, the young noble''s face rose ugly, but before he could refute, another young noble man had already said: "I''m really sorry. We have just settled with factory director dais about the situation of black steel stone, and the only 4000 pieces of black steel stone in stock have been supplied to us, And then we will give priority to the supply of 6000 pieces of black steel stone. " Although the tone and attitude of this aristocrat were relatively modest, the lofty taste in his words had not changed at all. And his immediate intention is very obvious. We ordered 10000 pieces of black steel stone. If you only ordered 5000 pieces, you''d better stand aside. "Have you paid the deposit?" Sean asked back. Asked by Sean, the young noble man smiled: "No. We wiles never need to pay a deposit in advance, because our family name alone is a guarantee! " Speaking of these words, the noble young man showed a look of fanatical worship on his face and had a real sense of honor and pride for his family. From each other''s words, Sean immediately judged the identity and origin of the aristocrat. Wiles family, this is a family with strong strength and good reputation. They are not the nobles of the kingdom of dabion, but the powerful nobles of * * * Kingdom, the neighboring country of the kingdom of dabion. This family has been a famous bard in the mainland, an Iron-blooded prime minister, a cold-blooded general and a strong man in the holy land. It is said that they also maintain a good relationship with some of the top ten chambers of Commerce. However, the most famous of this family is the black rose castle, the stronghold where the core of the family is located. As one of the five major castles in the south of the mainland, which is as famous as the black swan castle, the black rose castle is a real war fortress. The dark and dark red color makes the castle have extremely strong defense ability and fortifications. The only pity is that the black rose castle is only a castle, not a real fortress, So it can only accommodate hundreds of soldiers at most. However, since the black rose Castle comes to purchase black steel stone, and the purchase volume is so large, it is by no means as simple as renovation. Most likely, it is to expand the architectural pattern of the whole ancient castle - something Sean had never heard of in the game. Is it true that the history of the world has begun to change? But the most important thing right now is that if the black steel stone Sean wants to buy is gone, he will be very unhappy. Some people make Sean unhappy, and of course Sean won''t make the other party happy: "what''s the use of security? On average, one aristocrat in * * * Kingdom goes bankrupt every day, and even wants to sell off the family industry. Who knows if it will be your wiles family''s turn tomorrow." As soon as these words came out, the faces of the two nobles from the wiles family immediately became solemn and Xiao killed: "I ask you to apologize immediately, otherwise, we will..." "Want to duel with my nobleman? Be careful you put your lives on the line. " Sean sneered and ignored the two nobles. "I''ve paid a deposit to Lord Elsie before. In order, I''m one step ahead of you. You want Blackstone? Yes, I''ll wait until I get the five thousand dollars. " "Wait!" The director named dais immediately had an opinion, "I have always managed the Blackstone stone factory! When is it Elsie''s turn to collect the deposit? " "What''s your last name?" Sean gave the skinny monkey a cold look. "Popocchi!" "If I remember correctly, this stone factory should be the boulder family industry?" Sean said in a cold voice, "since you are not from the boulder family, the family property belongs to Lord Elsie in name. Don''t say you''re in charge. Even if you collect all the deposit or remuneration, all the money will be handed over to Lord Elsie. When will it be your turn to give orders? " "What does Elsie know..." "Are you a noble?" Sean interrupted the skinny monkey without thinking, "if your title is not higher than Lord Elsie, you''d better be careful. Otherwise, according to the aristocratic law, those who disrespect the upper aristocracy will have to fight 30 sticks." Now, the skinny monkey didn''t dare to speak at will, but his resentful eyes were staring at Sean£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 180 Sean is actually a good guy. Of course, this is easy to handle, which means equality in attitude. He is a typical person who respects him a foot and he respects you a foot, but if you want to play arrogance and domineering with him, you will soon realize what real arrogance and domineering is - for players, this attitude is born. The player originally belongs to the kind of unreasonable person who can occupy three parts of the land, let alone let Sean stand on the double heels of righteousness and aristocracy. This arrogant arrogance is like a towering wave. Two members of the wiles family looked at each other and saw some concern in their eyes. In fact, they did make some detailed investigations before this trip. I knew that Elsie boulder had just succeeded this territory for two years - the former Lord of modge was a Viscount, but he had died in the hands of Athena, so his territory was divided up at the first time after the war. The young Lord is indeed a "deviant" guy of the boulder family. Fortunately, he came from his own lineage, so the current leader of Boulder''s family threw him to a place where he doesn''t shit in order to be invisible. But I don''t know where this little guy has the courage to come to the door to negotiate with yasna, and he really got him the mining right of black reef grassland, which is still the kind of exclusive. Therefore, the stone factory belonging to the boulder family industry can be successfully reopened. In the past two years, it has indeed made a lot of money. After all, many aristocratic and rich mansions in the south are more or less built with some black steel stones. Therefore, if they need to be repaired after the war, they can only buy black steel stones from here. However, the money did not actually fall into Elsie''s hands, but was shared by the dais factory director and one of Elsie''s brothers. Even the boulder family did not know these things. The mining fee that Elsie paid to the Marquis of the Principality of lane the next year was only after he sold all his valuable things - including three paintings worth tens of thousands of gold coins left to him by his mother. It''s not difficult for a big family like wiles to get these information, because any family with a long history will have an extremely terrible intelligence network. The so-called interpersonal relationship is only a part derived from this intelligence network. Basically, everything is carried out around the word "intelligence". Under such circumstances, the wiles family made the judgment that Elsie boulder was an insignificant little man. Based on this judgment, the two wiles families did not go to the Lord Elsie after they came to modge, but directly came to dais, the factory director who really held the real power of the stone factory, and secretly negotiated some things with him. The so-called secret, of course, cannot be made public. Originally, everything was very happy, but I didn''t expect to meet a completely unreasonable guy here. After a little hesitation, the young noble who was not so powerful spoke again: "maybe we can make friends I am the second in line successor of the wiles family, Florence dingus wiles. " Hearing his companions say so, another member of the wiles family standing next to Florence immediately showed a surprised look. "Talking about feelings hurts money." Sean was ungrateful. "Hum, you are so ignorant." Hearing Sean''s ungrateful words, the other nobleman was angry on the spot, "how much can you pay as a deposit? The wiles family... " "Shut up!" Florence drank immediately. But the voice was still late, because his companion had finished saying: "... Ten times to compensate you!" So Sean immediately smiled, "are you sure it''s ten times?" "Sir, please forgive my companion for his impoliteness." Florence saw Sean''s smile and immediately knew it was bad. Being able to become the sequential successor of a large family may have some arrogant and domineering character and some minor defects, but he will never lack his eyesight. Sean can have such a strong arrogance. In the absence of information at hand, hostility is not a choice that any qualified family successor will make. "So you''re kidding me?" Sean''s face was stiff and gloomy, and the momentum on his body suddenly turned into a cold and murderous intention. "No." Florence frowned slightly. Sean''s unreasonable play really made him a little difficult to parry. He smiled for a second. This moment there was a murderous momentum of drawing a sword and cutting people, "I mean, maybe we can change a better solution." "There is no better solution. If you want me to give up these 4000 black steel stones, you can. Just make it up to me ten times. My deposit to Lord Elsie is 50000 Ryan gold coins. You can do it yourself. " Sean sneered, ignored the good words of the second successor of the wiles family, and expressed his arrogant and domineering character incisively and vividly, "if you don''t have money, go away as soon as possible and don''t make a fool of yourself here I have also paid the deposit. If the stones are not delivered on time, the black swan castle will wash away this humiliation with war. " At this time, not only Florence was surprised and shocked, but the factory director named dais was so surprised that he could put two eggs in his mouth. Warfare! This threat is serious. But Sean didn''t give the other party any chance to explain. He turned to Elsie and said, "Lord Elsie, didn''t you say you would take me to visit your manor? Why don''t we start now. " "Oh, yes... OK." The numb Elsie didn''t seem to have recovered his mind, but nodded mechanically, and then left with Sean. Watching Sean and Elsie walk so crisp. Florence''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and she sighed helplessly after a moment. "Sorry." Seeing Florence sighing, the wiles family member lowered his head with some guilt. "It''s not your fault." Florence shook her head, "but the family didn''t expect that the Marquis of tonis would appoint a lord to manage the black swan castle at this time Of course, we didn''t expect that the Lord of the black swan castle would be such an unreasonable guy. This is a lack of family intelligence. It''s none of your business. " "He, he is the Lord of the black swan castle?" "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten." Florence whispered, "those who can casually say the threat of war, even if they are not the Lord of the black swan castle, are definitely the core figures who hold real power around the Lord, but I prefer the former." "Do you want to..." the noble suddenly whispered and made a gesture to wipe his throat. Florence has always been very peaceful. At most, Florence, who has a sense of superiority as a great aristocrat, finally narrowed her eyes. The whole person looked gloomy and many. As a successor in order, the real determination and courage was fully reflected at the moment. However, it was not others who made Florence show this momentum, but the same member of the wiles family around her. "You''d better get rid of this idea completely." Florence said gloomily, "he dares to go out alone. Do you really think he is so easy to deal with? Are you 100% sure of killing? If not, just add an enemy to the wiles family out of thin air, and it''s the kind of enemy you don''t know his details and strength. " Seeing that Florence was really angry, the noble quickly lowered his head and dared not say anything. "Mr. dais, we''re leaving now." Florence turned around, smiled and said goodbye to dais. Dais, who seemed a little dejected, didn''t know what he was thinking, but he still kept a polite farewell to Florence. All this seems, seems quite normal. Only after Florence walked out of the door of the stone factory did the smile on her face finally disappear and said in a deep voice: "it seems that we still underestimated the Lord Elsie. Since dais already knows so much, why don''t we just give the LORD a gift. " "I see." The nobleman who followed Florence whispered, "but do we really want to prepare 500000 Ryan gold coins?" "No need." Florence shook her head gently, "we''ll leave modge today Remember that the people arranged should be sharp and do it two days after we leave. Don''t be so rash. How can you say that you are also the fourth in line successor? How can you be so impatient and have a more mellow mind? Not everything can only be solved by means of violence. " With the qualification of the fourth in line successor of the wiles family, the young aristocrat nodded honestly and said, "remember your teachings, brother." Looking at the departure of the two nobles of the wiles family, dais, the factory director, did not know his upcoming fate. At this moment, he immediately turned back to the office in the stone factory, took out a beautifully made blank paper and a metal pen with some strange shapes from under his desk, then spread out the paper and began to brush and write on it. The content is what happened tonight. After a little hesitation, Dais will also write down some private transactions with the wiles family. But miraculously, whenever dais finished writing a sentence, the ink on the paper would disappear immediately, and it seemed that it would always be a piece of white paper. However, if any magician is here, he must know that this is not a trick of invisible ink. This beautifully made white paper and that unique metal pen are magic props. The complete set of magic props consists of two magic metal pens and two pieces of magic paper. No matter which party writes anything on it, it will transfer the recorded content to another piece of magic paper in a special way, so that the other party can understand the content immediately. This method of message transmission is more secret than magic communication, but it is more expensive£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 181 "Pa." A report flew out of Elizabeth''s hand and landed on a desk without error. Athena looked up with some doubt on her face. "Your pioneering knight is really not an ordinary person." Elizabeth smiled, but could not see what it meant. Yasina opened the report, which only recorded the location and results of several battles, but there was no record of other data. However, when yasna saw the first battle record recorded above, her eyebrows frowned, and then stood up and walked towards the battle conference room. Elizabeth followed, as if she had already known yasna''s plan. There are two combat conference rooms in Fort tonis. The largest one is in the castle area of the fortress, covering an area of more than 500 square meters. There is a huge strategic model map, which draws in great detail the Principality of Ryan, the Millennium covenant Empire and the kingdom of dabion - Athena''s dream is to make all the landforms on the whole miracle continent one day. The other combat conference room is in the city master''s residence, but the scale is much smaller. The conference room also has a geomorphic model map, but there are only some situations around tonis and around the angloda mountains. Naturally, it is impossible to compare with the map of the castle area in terms of scale. It''s just that there are only five people who are lucky to have seen the map, except yasina. They just have one hand full, so most of them will give a heartfelt exclamation when they can see the map in the battle conference room of the city master''s residence. At this moment, after entering the battle conference room, yasna got up, went to the map and said, "Richard cloister..." Elizabeth stretched out her tender right hand and inserted a small red flag no more than one finger long on a grassland in the northeast corner of the angloda mountains. "Ashes corridor..." Another red flag is inserted a few centimeters below the right of the first red flag. Whenever Athena reported a place name, Elizabeth would insert a small red flag in the corresponding position on the geomorphic map. After seven times, Athena finally stopped talking, and Elizabeth threw all the other small flags back to the edge of the table. Every place where a red flag is inserted is a battlefield, and seven flags are seven wars. At the moment, on this geomorphic map, you can see a red line. This line starts from the northeast corner of the angloda mountains and the edge of the berles forest, and goes straight to the south close to the angloda mountains. Along the way, it has passed through the four territories of the dabion kingdom. As long as it crosses the last Viscount led by the dabion Kingdom and tonis, the extended line will officially enter the tonis collar. If it is only a general case, it will not attract the attention of Athena and Elizabeth. However, this force can not be regarded as the scope of general conditions. "In two months, there were seven wars across the four territories of the kingdom of dabion." Yasina frowned and said in a deep voice, "every war is mainly to defeat the enemy. She never pursues the defeated soldiers and does not catch the prisoners. Obviously, this army is in a hurry It seems that our Sir Connery is really in a hurry. " "At present, he has only recovered two small towns. The situation in Panda town is very unstable, and I heard that an army has entered panda from the wilderness under the banner of blood flag, which should be the reinforcement of dabron. Elizabeth said, "I think a new war will break out in Panda town in the last month, but I don''t know whether the army led by Alfred can arrive in time." "If there is no accident, we should be able to catch up with the war to lay the territory." As a militarist, Athena''s vision is naturally more sophisticated than Elizabeth. From the position of the seven little red flags, she can roughly infer the marching speed of the army, "but I didn''t expect that Sean had hidden such an army The intelligence shows a scale of more than 9000 people? " "There are more than 7000 northern barbarians, but only more than 4000 are really armed. In addition, there are more than 1000 mixed troops, a total of more than 9000. " Elizabeth answered, "but in fact, only more than 5000 people were really fighting. However, these 5000 people have defeated more than 20000 troops of the four lords, and also attacked several towns along the way. If the northern barbarians were not good at riding, they could probably form a cavalry force of 2000 people But by the time I got this information, there were only about 6000 people left on the scale of 9000. " Athena pondered for a moment, and then said, "it seems that when this army arrives at panda collar, I''m afraid it will give Sean a great surprise." "You say, are we going to buy a group of northern barbarian slaves to train?" Elizabeth smiled. "These guys look very easy to raise, and they have high combat effectiveness. I''m afraid Sir Connery will surprise many people You said, "shall I take people to the border to guard against any accidents?" "No need." Athena shook her head. "Viscount Dorch is a very timid person. All the private soldiers in his whole territory gathered together and didn''t know whether there were 3000 people. They wanted to block Alfred''s powerful army, ah... "At the end, Athena sneered:" unless the Lords of the territories behind Viscount Dorch saw something and sent troops to reinforce them together, Otherwise, it will never be able to stop the wolves. " "I always think... Those guys in the kingdom of dabion may allow the wolves to return easily." ¡­¡­ The cold wind howled. Alfred made a routine tour of the camp. In fact, the camp is just a gathering point. There are no tents and other materials in the whole camp. Everyone sleeps on the ground wrapped in a blanket. In order to avoid attracting attention, the camp has not even lit a campfire. Although we have found a leeward place as far as possible, the howling cold wind still makes many people feel a little cold, so most soldiers squeeze together to keep warm. During the routine inspection, many sleepless soldiers would say hello to Alfred when they saw him. Alfred responded one by one without any airs. He didn''t seem to think it would waste any time. Every time he saw the wounded soldiers suffering from the pain, the heroic middle-aged man would stop, and then help to check each other''s injury and change the dressing. In the past two months, we have traveled thousands of kilometers and fought seven wars. In every war, Alfred always rushed to the front line. No matter what kind of arms the enemy was or what kind of strong enemy he had, Alfred never retreated. He will always be the first person to pierce the enemy''s troops, and he will always be the one who runs to the most critical place on the battlefield. Because the troops have family members, they are actually very passive in the outbreak of every war. If Alfred didn''t rush back and forth in the enemy''s formation with a halberd, many times they wouldn''t be able to open the situation at all. In just two months, Alfred had 21 new wounds, many of which were just healed and burst open because of the fierce fighting. Although the number of this army has dropped sharply from more than 9000 at the beginning to only 6000 now, and there are only 11 veterans who came out with Sean from tinders, Alfred has really won the respect of this army. The northern barbarians call him the chief minister, which is second only to Youchang and the priest. Only those who are strong and convinced by the northern barbarians will be so called. The white wing mercenary regiment calls it the head. As mercenaries, they don''t know anything. They know that their new master will become a lord, and their identity will rise to a formal army. However, they still like the previous mercenary regiment, calling Alfred the head rather than the general. All these are not empty promises, but seven times of life and death wandering. After touring the camp, Alfred returned to the rear of the "camp". This position is best protected. It''s hard for the cold wind to blow here. Even if there is, it won''t be too penetrating. Little Shina sleeps here. The whole army also loved the cheerful girl very much, not only because she was Alfred''s daughter, but also because even on the battlefield, the little girl never cried and made noise, nor did she bring any trouble to the army. On two occasions, the outer defense line was broken through. The enemy rushed into the array and slaughtered the old and young northern barbarians with a knife. Once, he almost killed the little girl. But I don''t know what happened later. When a veteran came to the rescue, she finally saw Shina standing on the spot with a long sword in her hands and a magic look on her face. In front of her was an old man of northern barbarians and three private soldiers who didn''t know which noble they belonged to. After this, Alfred blamed himself, but little Sina turned back to comfort Alfred and even said that she would be a soldier in the future. In the next three battles since then, Alfred never let any enemy break through the line of defense, and more obviously, Alfred''s combat style has obviously become more fierce, with a sense of never looking back. "Another month." Alfred''s voice was low. "We''ll meet Sean in a month." But just then, a sharp breaking sound suddenly sounded. A wave of arrow rain poured down from nowhere. Then you can even feel the vibration of the earth. It is obvious that there are cavalry troops charging! "Enemy attack!" The terrible roar rang through the cold night in an instant£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 182 In the dark, the arrow rain poured down. However, the actual damage caused is almost negligible. Except that several really unlucky guys were directly nailed to death, less than 100 people were slightly injured. In night raids, arrow rain attacks are rarely used. Because when there is not enough light, the shooting accuracy naturally has no reference, and basically can only rely on the archer''s own judgment and experience. This shooting technique is called blind shooting. In this world, there are only four kinds of archers who can shoot blindly, two on the ground and two underground. But in fact, these four races are not really blind shooting, but because they can see things like day even in a dark environment, so the light has no effect on them at all. However, this Archer force that launched arrow rain attack can not be one of the two ground races that can shoot blindly. Otherwise, just how many arrows this wave of arrow rain shot can basically take away many lives - Alfred''s seven wars were not without night attacks, but also a real one with heavy casualties. Therefore, it is not unreasonable not to make a fire at night. After the arrow rain, the vibration of the ground was louder. In the moonlight, at one end of the horizon, we could see a cavalry unit charging towards Alfred''s "camp". A "enemy attack" sounded, and the voice was full of sadness and indignation over the vicissitudes of life. Then, a hundred "enemy attacks" sounded together, with a murderous intention. Alfred picked up the flame lion tusk. The weapon was still only a semi-finished product, but it was sharp enough to surpass everything. Moreover, the halberd has not curled for so long. Not only the gun head is as sharp as before, but even the axe blade is as smooth as ever. Even if the heavy armor was in front of the halberd, Alfred could still split it in half with an axe or pierce it directly with a gun. Together with the halberd, the whole army seemed to find the backbone. All the archers retreated together and surrounded the unarmed northern barbarians, old and young. The arrows had been pulled out and inserted one by one on the ground. In this way, it would be more convenient for them to pull out their arrows and shoot. A larger number of northern barbarians surrounded the archers with shields and guns, stood upright with their center of gravity sinking, firmly against the half body shield in their hands, and their long guns were also mounted on the shield. With little need for Alfred to speak, several veterans had helped to assemble the whole army and put it in a simple formation. After seven consecutive wars, the vast majority of people know that this army has been drastically reduced from more than 9000 to more than 6000, nearly 3000 less. But how many people know that northern barbarians, men, women, old and young, can become soldiers? The military strength of more than 4000 northern barbarians has not been reduced. If a northern barbarian falls, his father, mother, son and brother will take over his weapons and replace him as an iron winged soldier. On the contrary, there were more than 1000 soldiers of the white wing mercenary regiment, but now there are less than 1000 left. The second wave of arrow rain poured down. Similarly, there was no need for Alfred to give orders. All the northern barbarians standing in the second and third rows quickly dispersed around their companions, and then raised their half body shield to block the dense second wave of arrow rain for their companions behind and around them. This wave of arrow rain hardly caused any substantive damage - the iron wing force, which Sean originally built, was intended to form an iron square to resist attacks from all directions and from the sky. On this point, Sean did not hide it from Alfred and William, but because their respective command ideas were different, the iron wing had some small changes under the command of these two people. Alfred carried out Sean''s plan perfectly - so when the people in need of protection in the rear shrank down, the half body shield with high steel wings could just form a solid steel mirror to perfectly block the arrow rain attack from the enemy. Almost as soon as this wave of arrow rain was stopped, all the soldiers with steel wings immediately put down their half body shields and re arranged into a square array. One by one, they put their half body shields against the backs of their comrades in front of them to cope with the coming cavalry impact. Almost steel winged troops had just reorganized their ranks, and all archers began to take arrows and draw bows at the command of the veterans. At the sound of a command, nearly a thousand archers suddenly loosened their strings, and the arrows were thrown out like locusts. After a round of arrow rain, about a dozen riders were shot and fell off their horses. In the charge of the cavalry, it is impossible for the unfortunate fallen horse to survive. After the horses gallop past, the fallen horse has become a pool of meat sauce. After the first wave of arrow rain was shot, several veterans visually measured the distance, and then shouted again. All the archers began to adjust the distance slightly, and then pulled up the arrows inserted on the ground again, followed by the second round of arrows shot like locusts again. This time, when the dense arrows rained, they shot down dozens of cavalry in front of them. Although I was slightly aware of the terrible reaction of these archers, I had charged, and there was naturally no way back, so all the cavalry began to stick close to the horse''s back and possibly reduce their volume, hoping not to be so unlucky to be shot by the third wave of arrow rain. But this time, the archer''s shooting is no longer throwing, but hanging! Hundreds of arrows shot into the night sky and then landed at a faster speed, really like a rainstorm. The cavalry close to the horse''s back completely exposed their backs to the arrow rain, and were shot through their leather armor by countless falling arrow rain. Although the cavalry who fell off the horse was less than the second wave of arrow rain, this kind of damage was much more cruel than the second wave of arrow rain. After three waves of arrow rain, thousands of cavalry left less than 800 people in an instant, of which more than 100 were injured before they fought. At this time, the cavalry finally rushed to the front of the steel wings, but the front group of cavalry had been injured, and the momentum of the cavalry troops had been greatly reduced. On the other hand, on the northern barbarians'' side, all of them have a strong color on their faces. Their body shape and distance are reduced to be smaller, almost one by one. The northern barbarians in the front row hold the half body shield in their hands, while those in the second row also hold the half body shield, and use the shield against the back of the northern barbarians in the first row, The third row is against the back of the second row, and three rows in succession quickly form a tight square array. Archers, at this time, they have begun to shoot freely. No one paid any attention to the arrows fired by the enemy archers, and the casualties began to increase gradually in the battle between the two forces. A few seconds later, the cavalry finally beat the northern barbarians on the reef like a black wave. But under the huge waves, what splashed out was not white spray, but red blood! The intensive cavalry charge only broke through the northern barbarian defense line in the first row, and even the second row did not completely break down. The whole cavalry charge was completely frozen. The cavalry troops who lost their momentum could not completely pierce the weak defense line composed of northern barbarians. Instead, they were stabbed out with their long guns by northern barbarians who were already familiar with fighting with Cavalry - not the cavalry who stabbed the horse, but the cavalry who stabbed the horse. Heavy riding cuts horses, light riding kills people. The refined iron spear ran through the cavalry''s Leather Armor without hindrance, and the spear tip was full of red blood. At the same time, the northern barbarians on both sides of the assault port immediately closed their bodies from both sides. They held up half their shields to cover most of their bodies. They did not look at the enemy''s situation, but stabbed their long guns at the enemy on the horse. Almost every shot can penetrate the body of a cavalry, but it is difficult for the cavalry to hit these northern barbarians with their sabers. At this time, Alfred had already carried the fangs of the flaming lion in his hand and rushed into the enemy''s array with a leap. There were enemies in all directions. Alfred didn''t need to pay attention to any situation at all. He just kept chopping or stabbing. As long as he handed out the halberd in his hand, he would bring a life every time. In the enemy line, Alfred walked like a stroll, ignoring what would be in front of him. He only knew that as long as he pierced the army, it would be the time for the army to collapse and flee. Soon, the northern barbarians began to follow Alfred''s footsteps. The cavalry troops that should have pierced the formation of the northern barbarians like a sharp blade and then slaughtered them at will were completely cut and dispersed by these northern barbarians, forming small parts and being eaten away one by one. Alfred felt that the pressure around him was suddenly light, and the last three cavalry intercepted in front of him had been completely killed by him. There was an endless plain ahead, and he had completely pierced the cavalry. Following Alfred, there were dozens of northern barbarians. Almost everyone was covered in blood. It was unclear whether it was the enemy''s blood or his own blood. Finally, the cavalry seemed unable to bear the fighting and collapsed first. They pulled the reins in horror and began to choose to run away. Some cavalry didn''t even want their horses. After falling off their horses, they got up and ran away immediately. In the twinkling of an eye, the cavalry unit that launched the charge has become a rout and fled in all directions towards the plain. There is no such indomitable charging attitude as before. Looking at this scene, Alfred did not order the pursuit, but turned his head and looked at the other end of the horizon. The earth trembled again. Another cavalry appeared at the end. The number of cavalry troops is not large, probably only hundreds of cavalry, but these cavalry are wearing heavy armor, holding a lance, and even the crotch mount is also wearing a vest. It is obviously an elaborate heavy cavalry force. One of the leading commanders stretched out his hand, put down the mask on his helmet, pointed the long gun, and the whole cavalry force began to accelerate slowly. Alfred laughed heartily when he saw the cavalry charging. Behind him, all the northern barbarians with steel wings began to regroup silently. Like Alfred, they had no fear at all. When Alfred''s Halberd also pointed forward, he drank coldly, "kill!" "Kill!" All the northern barbarians echoed in unison. Then, led by Alfred, he launched a fearless charge against the heavy cavalry. Alfred, the leader, stared at the commander. He felt that there was no place to vent his blood and anger. There seemed to be something in the whole body to explode. He firmly held the fangs of the flaming lion in his hand. He was not sure whether he could live after the war, but he only knew that if he dared to intercept the enemy in front of him, he must tear it up completely. The two sides are getting closer and closer. The distance between each other is less than ten meters. But at this time, Alfred finally made a furious roar, as if to concentrate all his anger on the battle halberd in his hand. He felt the burning flame on the battle halberd, and Alfred suddenly waved the halberd out of his heart. A reddish air stream suddenly shot from Alfred''s Halberd towards the commander. Fight! Silver! After being so close, the commander had no time to dodge. He could only watch the fighting blow up on himself, and then his consciousness was completely surrounded by darkness. In the eyes of others, the commander of the heavy cavalry was blown to pieces by Alfred''s fighting spirit and his crotch mount. The fighting spirit did not stop at all. It swept a few meters away towards the rear of the heavy cavalry army. All the heavy cavalry swept by the fighting spirit along the way were completely blown into a pile of blood foam and meat, and even a whole body was not left. Seeing such a shocking scene, the heavy cavalry subconsciously slowed down the speed, and everyone felt a burst of fear. But the iron winged army made a louder roar of excitement, and then rushed towards the heavy cavalry army at a faster speed. The next moment, the two troops hit each other hard. However, the expected scene that the northern barbarians were pierced by the heavy cavalry did not appear. On the contrary, the heavy cavalry troops were completely submerged by the fierce guys of the northern barbarians. It''s like a stone thrown into the Black Lake, but it doesn''t even ripple! As everyone knows, this heavy cavalry unit was also destroyed. The night attack tonight also failed. Wolves? This is a real lion herd£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 183 This night attack on Viscount Dorch''s territory will soon become new news. The upper nobles of the kingdom of dabion will soon know that there is such a middle-aged man with a red halberd. Although it''s just the strength of the lower silver, it doesn''t make these nobles care much, but if you consider that behind this person is the Marquis led by tonis, then this strength needs to be expanded, at least it can''t be treated as an ordinary lower silver. There were few strong townships in any country, but in the last three-year war, the whole southern region of the kingdom of dabion was not completely occupied. There are two fallen in the upper holy land. This is a real strong man who can step into the realm of legend only one step away. It is impossible to say that the kingdom of dabion does not love. Even if you know that these people are poor all their life, they may not be able to enter the legend, but at least it is a thought, isn''t it? Therefore, the aristocratic circle in the kingdom of dabion was worried about the presence of another silver master under the Marquis of tonis. Not to mention his personal strength, the nobles who knew the details of the night attack knew that as long as there was such a commander on the battlefield, it was not so simple to completely defeat an army. But if we want to annihilate them all, it will cost us even more. Although it was almost overnight, the news of the war report had spread throughout the aristocratic circle of the dabion kingdom. But not everyone can receive the news about the war report. At least the Baron Elsie led by modge doesn''t know it at all. Last night, after leaving the stone factory, they did not stop in Blackstone Town, but chose to leave overnight. Anyway, the scope of modge''s collar was not large, so when they rushed back to Elsie''s manor, it was just before dawn. For the dusty return of his master, the servants of the manor did not want to welcome him as Sean imagined, but talked and laughed with the Lord Elsie, and there was no situation of those noble manors Sean saw in the game. Of course, although he didn''t see these, Sean could also feel that these servants respected Lord Elsie from the bottom of their hearts and were really happy about his return. As a result, the manor was soon busy and brought a rich breakfast to their Lord Elsie and Sean. Sean looked up at Elsie, then looked around, made sure there was no maid to serve, and said, "I want to know if your richness is the same as what I understand." "I think it should be the same?" Elsie was puzzled. "There are white bread, fresh juice, eggs and vegetables... Well, isn''t such a breakfast rich? Eating meat in the morning is very greasy and bad for the intestines and stomach. " Sean collapsed in an instant. It is true that there is white bread, but there is no more white bread as big as a slap in the face; It''s also true to have fresh juice, but each person is limited to one cup; There are a lot of vegetables, but together, it is a large basin of vegetable salad, and then each person will give another egg. This is what Elsie calls a big breakfast. "Do you want me to plug my teeth with such a thing? Or between your teeth? " Sean finally could not help make complaints about it. "How did you become a lord?" No wonder I can''t see three or two pieces of meat on you. Don''t tell me that it''s the same food at noon. There''s meat only for dinner. " "Er..." Elsie scratched her head shyly. "It''s true that only dinner has meat. And... Those who don''t prepare lunch in the manor usually get some fruits at will to satisfy themselves. " Sean was crazy: "do you still want to be a knight like this? You can''t even lift a lance! " Sean had already checked his profile when Elsie introduced himself. As an aristocrat, Elsie''s personal attributes are sorry for his aristocratic status. When he met Durun, that guy was a real aristocrat. Basically, all attributes reached the highest level of bronze strength. However, Elsie, as a baron and a big family like Boulder, In his personal attributes, except that his will and wisdom exceed 30 points, the other three personal attributes don''t even have 10 points, but the fool''s working route is actually [physics]. According to the saying in the game, that is, this guy has been abandoned and can delete the number and start again. "It''s all right. I''m still young." Elsie didn''t mind being laughed at at at all, but said optimistically, "I always think I can be saved." Sean just took a sip of orange juice and sprayed it out. "What''s the matter with you?" Elsie said eagerly, reaching out and patting Sean on the back, "are you okay? No one grabs food with you. What''s the hurry. If you really don''t feel full, I''ll give you my share. " When he heard the first half of the sentence, Sean had a heart to cut people with his sword. But when he heard the second half of the sentence, Sean was really helpless. As a lord, he was so miserable that he obviously wouldn''t manage the territory. Sean was really curious about how Elsie lived to this day - or who was so angry with him that he allowed Elsie to live and die alone. As a formal aristocrat, although the title is only a baron, it is indeed an aristocrat. But his territory was completely sorry for his identity, and the income of the stone factory did not belong to him. Even his manor is pitifully small in scale. The whole manor, including servants and guards, has only 31 people. Even the daily food is calculated according to the head. Everyone has just the right amount. There is no room for waste or even some shortage. Even in his restaurant, the table is not a long table for ordinary noble families, but a small square table for ordinary civilians, which can accommodate four people at most. It must be that Elsie, hand and Cassius eat here together. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly understood why Elsie would show a kind of remorse for hand''s situation. If his Lord was not too poor, there must be many things that could be changed. In this way, it is not difficult to understand why Elsie showed such a high enthusiasm for anything that can make money. Elsie will not give up even if he just makes one more silver coin and one more copper coin. Thinking of this, Sean sighed slightly, then took out a pan continental gold exchange roll with a face value of 50000 and handed it to Elsie. But Elsie didn''t take the cash roll, but asked curiously, "are you really the Lord of black swan castle?" "Haven''t I told you many times?" Sean smiled bitterly, "you just don''t believe it yourself Here you are. The agreed deposit. " "I can''t take the money." Elsie shook her head firmly. "Although I really want to black the Lord, since you are the Lord, how can I do it? It''s against the spirit of chivalry." As soon as he heard this, Sean was furious: "you guy with a deep hole in your head, isn''t one of the chivalry honest? What''s the matter with you wanting to be a profiteer! " "That''s different." Elsie said with a natural look, "the knight''s honesty is for friends and family. Moreover, I didn''t intend to cheat. All the things I gave were real goods, but the asking price was a little higher. It''s not dishonesty. " For Elsie''s statement, Sean couldn''t find a reason to refute it. Finally, he could only say: "anyway, he said this to the two wiles families and the dais last night. If you don''t accept the 50000 gold coins, how will you answer when others ask you? Can you still come up with such a large sum of money? " After pondering for a moment, Elsie finally reached out to collect the gold, but he seemed very reluctant to look at the expression on his face, which made Sean really want to cut him to death with a sword. The next topic, no one mentioned about money and Blackstone. "Cassius, not a knight who really serves the boulder family, but a knight who serves your mother?" Sean asked. Elsie''s movement suddenly stagnated, and then nodded. Seeing Elsie''s action, Sean didn''t ask any more. He knew it should be the weakest weakness in Elsie''s heart. Perhaps Elsie was driven out of the boulder family because of his mother''s business and sent to such a remote and barren territory, but after all, this kind of business is a private business of the boulder family, so Sean doesn''t know much. At first, in the game, he knew that the boulder family would have four more marques after taking refuge in the Principality of Ryan, but he didn''t know much about a guy with little fame and strength like Elsie. "Do you really want to be a knight?" Sean asked. Elsie was stunned and then nodded. Only when he mentioned knights and making money, this guy would look serious. "Then I suggest you become a church knight." Sean glanced at Elsie, not to mention that Elsie''s personal attributes are not suitable for becoming a knight at present. Even if he can really sharpen his strength and endurance, to become a knight, he must be a knight apprentice and fight people. This is completely impossible for him who has obtained the status of a baron, so the only way to become a knight, I personally recommend the goddess of twilight or the goddess of victory. If you become a believer of these two gods in your case, it will be easier to become a knight The least recommended is the God of war. " Listening to Sean''s suggestion, Elsie fell into a kind of silence. It seemed that she was thinking about something. After a while, she said, "in fact, I have considered it, but if I want to become a church knight, I must become a bitter monk first. In this case, what about my territory? " "You can only sell the territory or rent it out." Sean thought for a while, but he said truthfully, "but with the barren condition of your territory, it may not be sold." So Elsie turned into a bitter gourd face again£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 184 Elsie really seriously thought about becoming a church knight. Of course, she thought about how to sell or sublet her territory. Of course, the most ideal trading partner is Sean, but because of the contradiction between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of Ryan, it is impossible for Elsie to sell this territory to Sean. Even if he does, let alone the attitude of the kingdom of dabion, the boulder family will be the first to let Elsie go. As long as Elsie is crowned with a charge of treason, the whole boulder family will be unlucky immediately. For the boulder family, which is good at political investment, it is naturally impossible to allow such a thing to happen, so it is doomed that Elsie''s territory cannot be sold to Sean. But Sean was not very interested in such a barren territory. However, the modge collar does have a certain strategic value. If it is used as a forward base, it can attack the other five surrounding territories and return to the black reef grassland. There is a great space for strategic activities. Moreover, because the modge collar is relatively small and the terrain is not suitable for cavalry operations, it is not difficult to defend. Of course, all this is viewed from a strategic perspective. But Sean estimated that no one would be interested in this territory except yasna. After breakfast, Sean lived in Elsie''s manor. However, since the purchase of black steel stone has been completed, Sean does not intend to stay in modge collar for too long. He is ready to experience the happy life of farming in Elsie manor for a few days, and then he turns to the northeast to enter Theseus collar. He remembers that there is a karst cave in this territory, which is a gathering place for heretics, Sean vaguely remembers that this is a fourth-order copy. I just don''t know if this copy has been opened now. Of course, only the copy itself does not produce anything good. However, what Sean wants is not equipment, but experience value. Of course, there are things that can be used as sacrifices. Anyway, he must get a demon or other powerful creatures of the same kind as the curse power. There is a sacrificial platform under the black swan castle. If he doesn''t make good use of it, he will be sorry for Sean''s character. In this way, Sean was planning his next schedule and thinking about where to get the right sacrifice. Farmhouse life, for Sean, who has never experienced it before, is still somewhat novel. However, no matter how novel, he could not stay here all the time, so when he lived in the manor until the fourth day, Sean chose to say goodbye to Elsie. Cassius hasn''t come back yet, but Sean and Elsie have already guessed this. After all, it will take about half a year or so to return to the Millennium covenant empire. And Elsie obviously knew that Sean could not live in his manor forever, so he didn''t give up much when he separated. After all, the two big men couldn''t give up much even if they talked with each other. What''s more, Sean and Elsie were destined to be two camps from the beginning - at least in the current situation. "If you need my help, send someone to black swan castle to find me." Sean said, "just say Elsie sent it, and I''ll know." "I see." Elsie nodded. "I''ll arrange the stone factory to send you the black steel stones you want as soon as possible." "Then I''ll go." "Take care." "You are." Sean laughed. "I''ve never seen a lord like you in my life." Elsie did not refute this, but smiled. It is not clear whether the friendship between the two lords of different camps can be maintained as always. But at least at this moment, both Sean and Elsie do regard each other as one of their few friends. Sometimes friendship comes so suddenly. Perhaps Sean didn''t refute the Lord Elsie''s invitation at that time because of his kindness and kindness. Because seeing Elsie, Sean will think of Cecilia. Maybe it is for this reason that Sean has no airs when facing Elsie. At least he will not be so domineering - in this world, there are only four people who can make Sean really treat and even protect equally. Now even with Elsie Boulder, it''s just a full hand. Even the Marquess of Athena, Sean only regarded her as an ally, and the relationship between them was only mutually beneficial. So this difference, although it seems ordinary, has a completely different meaning for Sean and Elsie. However, these two people are not the kind of people who will talk about all this. Therefore, it seems that one walks naturally and the other smiles clearly. As for whether there will be another intersection in the future, or whether this intersection is good or bad, it is not something they can easily decide. ¡­¡­ It drizzled in the sky. This was the first rain Sean saw after he came to the south. The world of miracle continent is slightly different from the environment of the earth. In this world, the climate in the northern part of the mainland is relatively mild and pleasant, and the land is mostly fertile; In the south, the climate temperature difference changes very obviously. It is usually muggy in summer. With the advent of the rainy season at the end of summer, the temperature will gradually become cold. The temperature will not start to rise until the cold winter is over. For Cecilia, who is used to the mild climate in the north, which is almost like spring all the year round, Actually, I''m not used to it. Cecilia never said this just to avoid causing any trouble to Sean. After all, no matter how hard the environment is, she has supported it. Now it''s just a change of climate and environment. What''s the big deal? She adapts to her habits. When the first rain begins in the south, it represents the beginning of the rainy season in late summer. After leaving modge, Sean went all the way to the northeast. After three days, he finally officially entered Theseus. This territory is naturally many times larger than the modge collar, because it is a standard Earl collar. The Lord count Theseus is an old count over half a hundred years old. Although the decrees in the territory are not benevolent, at least the collar people can ensure that they don''t go hungry. From this point of view, it is kind. Because in many territories, under the tyranny of the Lord, the life of the people is actually very difficult. After entering Theseus, Sean didn''t stop more, but ran all the way to a small town called cyan hummingbird in the territory, and finally found a hotel when the first rain fell. There are not many guests in this hotel, only six or seven. Perhaps because of the rain, the passengers didn''t have a good place to go for a while, so they all gathered in the hall, enjoying their lunch and enjoying the rain outside the window - of course, the scenery is not beautiful, but in this case, at least it can be better than nothing. So when Sean pushed open the door of the hotel and came in, he still received a certain degree of attention. However, Sean is not a beautiful woman after all, so most passengers just glanced at it in a hurry and then turned their eyes to other places, unwilling to pay any more attention. Perhaps it was a rare sight to look at him for a few seconds just now. "Boss, is there anything new in the town recently?" Sean sat at the bar in the hotel lobby. He not only opened a room, but also asked for a piece of food. Maybe he didn''t eat well in modge, and there was nothing good to eat along the way, so Sean asked for an extremely rich lunch. Perhaps it was also because Sean was forthright, so the boss thought seriously after hearing Sean''s words, and then said, "what''s new... A group of mercenaries came to the town a few days ago, but some people have disappeared inexplicably these days. Now these mercenaries are busy looking for companions everywhere. Is this a new thing?" Hearing what the boss said, Sean grinned and said, "count It seems that this is really a strange thing. " "Isn''t it?" The hotel owner''s chatterbox was opened, and suddenly it seemed that there was a kind of gossip soul burning in his body, "in my opinion, maybe those mercenaries couldn''t stand the regimental commander, so they ran away privately. However, the leader always insisted that his team members must have been subjected to inexplicable malicious attacks. It is said that there are signs of fighting in their camp, but who can believe these things? Maybe they forged them themselves Mercenaries, you can''t do anything. " The tourists in the hotel seemed to know the recent trouble of the mercenaries in the small town. For a time, the whole hotel took this matter as a topic to communicate with each other. No matter whether they knew each other or not, these people talked without a word, and even added a lot of their own assumptions. In this way, people will not be particularly bored. At least one thing can be discussed. They have the right to pass the time. Places like hotels and pubs are actually the best places to collect intelligence. Of course, this information is naturally mixed with a lot of water. If ordinary people want to get useful information from it, they naturally need to squeeze the water dry. But Sean didn''t need to inquire about any information. He just needed to know one thing: a companion of a mercenary regiment was missing. This is exactly the signal that the copy of the cult assembly is turned on£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 185 Brun has been in a bad mood lately. As the head of a mercenary regiment, he must naturally consider the whole mercenary regiment. Since the formation of the mercenary regiment to today, every step has been extremely difficult, so bruen cherishes his team very much. He really regards all the members of the regiment as his family. Although everyone loves him very much, bruen also knows that since he is a mercenary regiment, of course, he has to earn remuneration by completing the task to feed the whole team. But for a long time, although bruen and his team members have worked very hard, they may not have that life. Therefore, their team reputation has not been very good all the time, so they can only go out and look for the contact about the task by themselves. Of course, the main reason for this is that their team members are not strong, so they can only be greedy for many tasks with high pay and quick reputation. It is for this reason that brun''s mercenary regiment exists as a wandering mercenary regiment. The so-called wandering mercenary regiment never stays in one place, but goes to a new place every once in a while. If you occasionally meet a caravan on the road, you can also earn some "pocket money" - of course, there are many meanings of pocket money. It is one kind of part-time escort to send the caravan to the destination, and it is also one kind of guest robbers and bandits to rob. However, bruen, a mercenary regiment, has always been a part-time guard. Even if they really want to rob, they are a little powerless. The strongest one in the regiment is just the superior bronze. It''s no wonder that bruen''s mercenary regiment has not received any decent tasks all the time, but everyone seems to know themselves well. Therefore, no one has complained. Instead, every task tries its best to win the satisfaction of customers. This time, when they were moving the activity area, they met a caravan and temporarily played a guest role as an escort to protect them to this small town called cyan hummingbird. But since they came to this town, bad luck seems to have fallen on their mercenary regiment. On the first day they came to the town, their mercenary regiment inexplicably disappeared. At that time, they were still together with the caravan camp, and there was no trace left on the site, so brun and others had no doubt at first. However, when the caravan was ready to leave for the next place, the missing people had not returned. Brun finally realized the seriousness of the problem, so it was impossible to leave with the caravan, But stay and find companions. But in the next few days, two companions disappeared one after another, and this time there were finally signs of fighting in the camp. In this way, it proves that this is not the companion leaving or getting lost, but what danger he encounters. However, what is surprising is that there are obviously signs of battle, but they did not hear it at all. Moreover, according to the truth, if they sleep to death, there is no reason for the other party to only catch the night watchman, and they should start together, which makes bruen feel extremely confused. But when they went to the town to inquire about the situation, no one in the whole town was willing to believe them, which made brun feel very angry. His mercenary regiment is indeed very humble and not particularly strong, but at least all members of the whole team regard each other as their families and have never had any contradictions and disputes. How can a mercenary regiment like them have a leader who is too strong, so the regiments can''t stand running away? The whole mercenary regiment knew that he was a good man, and even the most powerful deputy commander had never seen her with anyone. When brun returned to the camp, someone had already returned. "Rena, how''s it going?" Brune hurried forward and asked. The woman named Rena shook her head and looked very lost. She has basically looked for places around, but she hasn''t found any clues. It''s incredibly clean, which really makes her feel very confused. There are traces of fighting and even blood splashing in the camp. In this case, there should be clues, but why is there no sign around? "The situation is a little strange." Rena then analyzed the situation she thought of a little. Brun frowned more and more. "Could it be... Some special creatures?" Bruen said with some uncertainty. Rena is the deputy head of their mercenary regiment and the only one with superior bronze strength in the whole team. Bronze strength is the base of the power pyramid of the miracle continent. This number of strength is the largest. Although there are differences between upper and lower levels, in fact, it is only a fine difference in the degree of power control, and there is not much difference in essence. It is the silver class that really distinguishes itself from the bronze strength. The strength of this class can display their fighting spirit and strengthen their combat effectiveness to a certain extent, so they can be called "experts". However, there is a very obvious gap between lower silver and upper silver because of "fighting spirit", which is not as vague as the boundary between lower bronze and upper bronze. Rena has basically touched the threshold of lower silver. What she lacks is how to control the "Qi" in her body. As long as she can successfully control the Qi swimming in her body, she can be officially promoted to the next silver and completely master the power of fighting Qi. However, she has been stuck in this realm for several years and has failed to break through this last level. Ordinary people have been discouraged for a long time, but Rena has not. She still works very hard and practices hard every day. "I hope not." At this time, hearing her leader''s words, Rena''s face darkened, and then she said, "if it''s really such a foreign body, it''s impossible to revenge with our strength." Hearing Rena''s words, bruen finally sighed helplessly. Because he has heard that even Rena doesn''t have any idea of survival for the missing companions, and now Rena is still trying so hard to find clues in order to avenge her companions, that''s all. For a moment, neither brun nor Rena was interested in talking, but sat silent by the campfire. After a long time, the other two came back one after another, but they both looked exhausted. After seeing the silent Rena and brun, they looked even more depressed, and the situation of the whole mercenary regiment had become a little lifeless. Brun glanced at the three people, including Rena, and felt sad and discouraged. The highest peak of the mercenary regiment, which he worked hard to pull up, grew to 13 people. Later, he took over a more dangerous task, resulting in the loss of three people. Three young children wanted to quit after seeing that the mercenary was such a dangerous profession. Brun didn''t stop it. After that, the seven of them lived together for four years. Their feelings are said to be the same as real relatives, and no one will object. But now, in just a few days, they have lost three families, which is a blow to this already fragile mercenary regiment. Brun knew that if everyone didn''t hold a grudge for revenge, they would have dispersed. "Click." The sound of a broken branch suddenly sounded, and the four mercenaries suddenly bounced up like frightened birds, and the reaction was extremely strong. However, after seeing that the visitor was a young qainas, the frightened look on his face retreated slightly, but he was still on alert. After all, their mercenary regiment had just had such a thing. Who knows whether the other party is an enemy or not. After seeing the reaction of the mercenaries, Sean smiled and raised his hands: "I don''t mean any harm." "This friend, I don''t know what you''re here for?" Brun is older. Although he doesn''t seem old, he is actually over 50. "I heard something happened to your mercenary corps, so let''s see if there''s anything I can help." Sean has a typical qainas face in the world. His face line is not strong, on the contrary, it is soft. When he smiles, he feels very sunny and friendly. People like him are most likely to make a good impression on others and get extra points. "Your kindness is appreciated, but I''m afraid you can''t help." Brune whispered. "I don''t think so." Sean smiled. Previously, in the hotel, he had judged an important clue from the conversation of those passengers, that is, at present, this copy has not been fully opened and is currently in the stage of going through the plot process. This copy will not be officially opened until the story is finished, so the purpose of Sean looking for it at the moment is naturally to speed up the process of the story. According to the original plot setting in the game, after losing three people, the mercenary regiment finally realized that the enemy might not be normal creatures, but before they found new evidence and clues, another companion was killed, but this time, the companion finally left clues to the mercenary regiment. In this way, following the clues, the mercenary regiment successfully found the enemy''s nest. As a result, a fierce battle broke out in it. Unfortunately, because of their poor strength, they not only failed to avenge their companions, but also buried them. Finally, only Rena, the deputy commander, survived. Only here can we officially open the copy of the plot, because then the player will take over the task of crusading against pagans from the deputy head. At this moment, when Sean saw that there were four mercenaries in the camp, he knew that a mercenary would be killed immediately tonight at the latest. "I think I can still help." Sean didn''t show any dissatisfaction because of Bloom''s refusal. "I''ve studied in the overlooking spire and the goddess of destiny hall, so I may be able to help you with the disappearance of your league members." "Really?" Hearing Sean''s words, Rena was the first to stand up before brun reacted. "I can only say, you can try." Sean doesn''t say die. Who knows if there will be any changes in this copy in this world£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 186 Brun''s camp was not big. There were no fences and other things, but four tents were placed around a bonfire made of firewood in the middle. This kind of tent is not a large tent like the army or mercenary Corps. It doesn''t even have a military folding bed. It''s just a triangular canopy, which can barely shelter from the wind and rain. However, if you want to really keep warm, you have to cover it with blankets. The four tents were shared by every two of the other six people except Rena herself. But because of the night watch, in fact, most of the time there are two tents for only one person - Rena has a little privilege in this regard, that is, she doesn''t need the night watch, but as the head of the team, brun also needs to be responsible for the night watch. Previously, because the second companion was missing, the four tents were arranged closer to each other, but even so, a night watchman companion disappeared the night before yesterday. In these two nights, the number of people in charge of the night watch has increased to two, but brun and Rena are not sure whether it is because it is safe, because according to the frequency, a companion will disappear every two nights. Sean frowned when he walked around the territory. "Mr. Sean, did you find anything?" Regardless of the age gap between each other, brun called Sean by honorific. "I said, did you clean it too clean?" Sean said helplessly, "there''s not even a clue or trace left. In this case, how can I judge the situation?" At this time, Sean really felt like crying without tears. Although he knows a lot of contents and things, and even knows almost all the information of monsters, if he wants him to say it, there must be a source and clue that can be judged and speculated. If he tells who the enemy is and where he is now, he is afraid that these mercenaries will turn their faces and hunt him immediately. For the first time, Sean found that the magic stick was not so easy to be. "Is there really no way?" Rena asked reluctantly. "If I can find a clue, maybe I can try fate prediction." Sean is talking big now. It''s just handy. The so-called destiny prediction is a unique divine skill of the goddess of destiny. At the beginning of the game, this divination, together with the great prophecy and the great surrender, was called the existence of the "three forbidden spells of the divination system". Except that the great prophecy was a legendary divination that players could not learn at the beginning, fate prediction and the great surrender were the strongest legendary divination that players could master. The effect of the former is that players can see the details of up to three cards during the lucky draw. In this way, they can naturally draw what they need most during the lucky draw. The latter is called God like combat skills. In fact, it is true. The skill description says that the God you believe in is invited into your body through God subduing, but the actual effect is to obtain all the strength of the God you believe in for 30 seconds. As a punishment, it is reduced by one level afterwards. Of course, these two magic skills can''t be obtained so easily. At least after completing a lot of tasks, you have a certain chance to obtain this legendary magic skill, and it is also limited that you must be a [magic skill Department] profession to learn it. This "divination profession" refers to those professions that went to be a priest at the beginning, rather than those that chose part-time divination profession for transfer. Therefore, Sean''s so-called "fate prediction" is actually a very great divine skill. If the priest or priest of the real goddess of destiny Temple hears it, he will certainly have a good theory with Sean. It''s just that brun and Rena don''t understand anything, so they just sound very powerful, but they don''t know exactly what''s going on. "Is there any clue?" Rena asked. "Not really." Sean shook his head. Anyway, he was about to install a magic stick, so he just pretended to be like some, "the best nature is the traces left during the battle, because this is the most intuitive and the most accurate prediction. The second is the blood of the predictor. After all, there is a blood relationship, so you can see it more or less, but not as carefully as the first method. As for other clues, the effect is very limited. " Hearing what Sean said, Rena immediately turned back to her tent and came out with an iron box a moment later. Then she opened the iron box and a strong smell erupted in an instant: "do you think this is OK?" Sean held back his nausea and reached for the iron box. The golden light in his eyes flashed slightly, and then his expression was stunned. A moment later, he looked up at Rena with a dignified face and said in a deep voice, "this piece of cloth is left over from the battlefield." "Yes." Rena nodded. "I found it yesterday, where dins disappeared. The smell of this rag is so strong that you can''t ignore it. " At last, Rena asked curiously, "what is this rag?" "A corner of the Banshee''s robe." Sean''s eyes were dignified for no reason. In his impression, although the gathering point of the cult is a fourth-order copy with high difficulty and risk coefficient, it is not easy for him to fight alone, but if he takes this mercenary regiment and adopts a more safe and steady way, it can be easily fought, and even there may be no casualties. The reason why Sean is so confident is that he actually knows a lot about the copy. And Sean clearly remembered that the monster inside did not have the terrible magical creature of the banshee, so what happened to the "corner of the Banshee''s Robe" in front of him? Even if Sean''s eyes are wrong, the real eye, a terrible cheating device, can never be wrong. Can it be said that it was a banshee who robbed these mercenaries? Later, when Reina and brun entered the cave to fight with the pagans, they had killed the banshee, so when the player entered the copy, they didn''t encounter the Banshee? All kinds of thoughts flashed from Sean''s mind. He was assessing whether it was really as he expected. If so, Sean felt that he had to change his fighting style and plan. After all, banshees, magical creatures belonging to the undead, were not easy to provoke. Once they transformed their bodies from entities to spirits, no physical attack could harm them. Basically, if you want to really kill a banshee, you can only judge the damage of the Banshee - whether physical or spiritual - by relying on magic, fighting spirit or any other damage with elements and spell effects. And the most troublesome thing for the banshee is its innate special ability: Spiritual invasion. The Banshee who enters the spirit state can exercise this skill. At this time, it will compete and judge the dual attributes of will and wisdom. Once the judgment fails, the body will be occupied by the Banshee and become a new toy in the Banshee''s hand. At the beginning of the game, this talent ability was almost unsolvable, and the players who took this move can basically only be regarded as one level off. Until later, after the level of divine magician was upgraded, he finally learned the skills of soul dispelling and soul hammer shock to directly attack the soul, so as to completely force out the Banshee occupying the player''s soul. However, it is said that at the beginning, some players tried to use NPC, but obviously failed. As a result, the hatred was directly locked. No matter how t mocked and used the pull monster skill, it was useless. Fortunately, however, the world now is the real world, so as long as the Banshee does not have the opportunity to show spiritual invasion, after all, the banshee is still relatively fragile Thinking of this, Sean suddenly shouted, "it''s really a banshee!" Sean can now be sure that there must have been a banshee monster in the plot, but she was killed by Rena and others. So later, when the player entered the copy, he didn''t see the Banshee. Only in this way, Sean was not only curious about how Rena killed the Banshee? Is it cruel and ruthless to directly kill his comrades in arms? There are two ways to deal with the banshee, either quickly solve the banshee, or kill the man after the Banshee invades someone else''s body. The people next to him, such as brun and Rena, were shocked when they heard Sean''s exclamation of such affirmation. As for the creature banshee, they have only seen it in the classics, so they don''t really know it. Therefore, they naturally can''t understand the meaning of Sean''s sentence, so they can only ask. So Sean said his inference: "the Banshee has two forms. The first is the entity form. In this form, any attack can cause a certain degree of damage to it, so the fragment was cut from it in this state. The second state is the spirit body. Once the Banshee enters the spirit body, you can''t hurt the Banshee in other ways except magic and fighting spirit. " "... and the Banshee also has a talent skill, that is mind invasion. Once the invasion is successful, you will be controlled by the Banshee. Therefore, if three people in your mercenary regiment are missing in a row, it must be the Banshee who made the ghost, because as long as it launches a spiritual invasion, the members of your mercenary regiment will be controlled. In this way, of course, you don''t know about his departure... " Hearing this, the faces of the other two mercenaries, except brun and Rena, became extremely pale. "This Banshee seems to regard you as captive, just like we raise those livestock." After thinking about it, Sean decided to say his inference completely, "that''s why the Banshee didn''t kill you, because it wanted to turn you into its booty." Rena was already angry and clenched her fists. "If I guess correctly, this Banshee will come to trouble you again tonight."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 187 Sean didn''t stay in the humble camp. Maybe I don''t think his strength can help, so neither brun nor Rena asked Sean to stay, but said goodbye to him very sincerely. Before leaving, Sean wanted to leave the Banshee''s rag. At first, Rena refused to give it. Finally, brun persuaded Rena to let Sean take it away. Late at night, this small camp outside the cyan hummingbird town seems a little lonely and lonely. In the past, when two people crowded into a tent, they would curse and dislike each other. They wanted to dominate. But now, when there are four tents, one by one, people begin to miss the past. Even some disputes and curses between them at that time are full of warmth. "Sister Rena, will there really be any banshees?" A young mercenary poked his head out of the tent and asked. At this time, the four mercenaries didn''t sleep. Although they were very tired after running around all day today, they didn''t want to and didn''t dare to sleep. So chatting has become the only way they can spend their time. Perhaps only in this way can they feel some warmth to each other. As for the night watch... What night do they need to watch when all four are awake. "I don''t know." Rena doesn''t know the truth of this. Banshee, she has also heard of it. It is said that after the extremely beautiful woman was brutally killed, because her heart was unwilling, her soul condensed and did not disperse. At this time, if some special magic means were used, most of the Banshee could be condensed into a magical creature. However, this kind of magical creatures full of malicious obsession may not be honest. If the makers who make them are not strong enough, they will even tear up their souls in turn. The magic of Banshee howl is created according to the characteristics of Banshee tearing the soul. Although I have heard of banshees, I have only seen them in books. "I''d rather that the man was lying." Rena whispered. In her tent, there was a red spear. When Rena said this, she touched the spear and held it tightly. It seemed that only in this way could she have a sense of security. For a moment, the small camp fell into some silence, and no one spoke again. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the banshee is just a common foreign body, but for the small mercenary regiment of brun and Rena, the banshee is not a common magical creature. It may be rare to meet once in a lifetime, so it is normal to be full of fear of this unknown creature. However, the truly brave will choose to face fear directly, while the coward will choose to escape fear. With the passage of time, the cold night seems to be fading away, and the sky begins to turn white. All these signs show that they have ushered in a new day. The silent and repressed panic atmosphere is finally a little more active and relaxed at the moment. "Ha, I knew that man was a liar." The young mercenary who just asked Rena if she had a banshee last night became very active and excited, "what banshee, it''s a lie at all If I see him next time, I''ll beat him up. " "I don''t know who was so afraid yesterday." Another young mercenary began to laugh at his companion, "you still want to beat people. Maybe you''re not the opponent of the qainas." As the topic unfolded, the two young mercenaries began to scold and tear down each other, but the atmosphere became more active. Brun and Rena looked at each other and showed a knowing smile. Only they could feel this feeling. It was a sense of "it''s good to live". They looked up at the sky and finally became brighter and brighter. Rena, who had been tense all night, finally felt a little sleepy. "I''ll make it convenient. I''ve been holding it all night." The young mercenary who said he would beat Sean got out of the tent and hurried to the woods. Brun and another young mercenary showed a knowing smile. They ran around all day yesterday, and then tightened their nerves all night. Until now, they can finally relax a little. The impact of this mood of spiritual ups and downs is to expand their fatigue ten times and a hundred times. Rena''s mental consumption is the most intense, because her strength is the strongest, so now she has begun to fall asleep vaguely. The last sound she heard in her consciousness should be the footsteps of her companions drilling out of the tent to the woods I don''t know how long it took, Rena finally opened her eyes, and the whole person seemed to relax a lot. It seemed that there was a foreign object in his hand. He turned his head slightly and found that he was still holding the long gun when he fell asleep. He couldn''t help but smile and said in a secret that he was really frightened. Rena is not ugly, but she is not beautiful enough to shock people. Compared with Cecilia, Elizabeth and other women, Rena is certainly not remarkable - no matter her figure or appearance, Rena can only be human at best. However, perhaps because she was born in poverty and a mercenary, Rena has a kind temperament, which makes her easy to attract others'' favor, at least it won''t make people hate her too much. But in this way, unlike Athena, Rena will only attract people''s attention to her temperament and ignore her appearance. Fortunately, although Rena''s skin is a little dark, her facial features are pretty good-looking, and her short hair looks very energetic and capable. When she picks up the long gun, she has a heroic spirit, so in fact, Rena can be regarded as a very conspicuous woman in many places. When she got out of the tent, Rena looked at the sky. It was noon. She is going to wash herself first and see if she can hunt some game. If she can''t, she can only continue to eat dry food. Although the taste is not good, for the mercenaries, the first condition is to think about eating first and then how the taste is. But just then, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from far and near. Rena turned warily, but she saw Sean coming. Seeing the qainas man, Rena''s face looked a little angry. If the other party hadn''t been so alarmist yesterday, how could they have stayed up all night? So Rena didn''t give Sean any good face: "how dare you come! If it weren''t for you yesterday, how could we not have slept well all night. " "Are you all right?" Sean could hear the smell of gunpowder in Rena''s words, but he was also confused. Was his judgment wrong? "Do you want us to do something?" Rena snorted, and her eyes were a little more bad. "What''s going on?" As if hearing a quarrel, brun hurried out of the tent and asked what was going on. The head of the old mercenary corps, perhaps because he lived long enough, was much more mellow. When he heard Rena''s words, old brun smiled shyly at Sean, but didn''t say anything important, but his tone was very vague and expressed his dissatisfaction to Sean. Obviously, Sean''s words that the Banshee would come to them yesterday really scared them half to death. "I just came to have a look. Since you''re all right." Sean smiled bitterly and nodded. He found that it was difficult to be a magic stick. "No!" Just then, the mercenary behind brun and Rena suddenly burst into a cry of panic. Brun and Rena turned and looked, and Sean''s face became a little dignified. "Jack is gone!" The mercenary''s eyes were wide open. He collapsed in front of a black tent. His face showed an expression of extreme fear, and his face turned white rapidly at an amazing speed. It seemed that his blood was drained at this moment, "he''s gone! Gone!... " Rena and brun both looked the same, and a chill came up. However, bruen was much more sophisticated after all. He rushed up with an arrow, and then raised the front curtain of the tent. Sure enough, he only saw the empty interior. Except that Jack is gone, other things in the tent include blankets, Jack''s sword, armor and even money bags. Although it is a little messy, it can be seen at least at a glance that there is no sign of battle here. "How could it... How could it..." old brun was shocked, "it''s dawn..." "Who told you it would be safe at dawn!" Sean suddenly gave a cold drink. "Do you think the banshee is an evil spirit? Even the earth bound spirit is not necessarily unable to appear during the day. Where on earth do you judge that it is safe at dawn! " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone was suddenly stunned and then seemed to wake up. But at this time, it was too late to say anything. Brun and Rena fell into self blame, while another young mercenary seemed to have a mental breakdown. He just sat on the ground and kept repeating the words "he''s gone". I''m afraid the mind of the whole mercenary group has completely disappeared. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Rena ran back to her tent, pulled out the red spear, turned and ran towards the woods. "Where are you going!" Cried old brun. "There must be some clue!" Rena answered without looking back. Seeing Rena''s action, Sean immediately ran to keep up. He knew that if there was no accident, then Rena should find the clue left by the mercenary named Jack before his death, and then follow the clue to find the stone cave where the pagans met. But if he can''t find it, Sean is not afraid. Anyway, he knows where the entrance of the copy is. At most, it will take some trouble to guide them there. Of course, there is still a glimmer of hope in Sean''s heart: with his own participation, he may be able to save the last three people£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 188 After following Rena, Sean found that the woman in front of him was really not simple. The mercenary was born as a professional, but he was a knight apprentice in the second level. Then he went to the black on the road of knight. Now he is a gun knight in the fourth level. There is no reason why the three fourth level Knight classes of gun knight, sword knight and bow knight can be called the strongest Knight advanced class. Although it is much more mediocre than the special advanced level and hidden advanced level in those Knight classes, it is this mediocrity that makes the equilibrium ability of these three classes the first, because before stepping into the silver level, the maximum growth limit of attribute points is 40. Therefore, no matter what kind of advanced, basically before stepping into silver, the growth limit will be limited. The hidden advanced and special advanced only have special advantages in the development of a certain direction. As long as the three advanced classes of gun, sword and bow do not go in the wrong direction, two of the three abilities of strength, endurance and agility can reach the 40 points of the full level. Like the gun knight, it attaches importance to the dual attributes of strength and endurance; The bow Knight pays attention to endurance and agility; Only sword knights can have a variety of development directions, including strength and endurance, endurance and agility, and even the balanced development of the three - of course, if so, it is impossible to reach the full level 40 points. Sean remembered that the strongest sword knight in the game was an NPC named altoria panderagon and a member of the St. Joels empire. If Rena is not surprised, level 5 should be able to become a divine spear knight. If you can embark on this knight''s road, level 6 must be able to advance to a holy spear knight. There were few people who could embark on the three Knight roads of divine gun, divine sword and divine bow, whether they were players in the game or NPCs. In the grove, the branches and leaves are not lush. Rena travels very fast. She is obviously familiar with the terrain of this area. At first, Sean could follow him, but when he really walked through the woods, he found it a little difficult. Therefore, he had to use the lightness technique to improve his agility, so that he could finally keep up with Rena. Unfortunately, Rena focused on looking for clues at this time and did not find Sean''s abnormal speed. Soon, Rena stopped. Sean, who followed, soon saw the incredible scene in front of him. Even if he knew that Rena would find clues this time, he didn''t expect that the so-called clues would be so frightening. In front of Sean and Rena, it was like a blood rain. The sprayed blood dyed the surrounding green into a shocking crimson - the blood was sprayed, and all the surrounding ground, branches and trunk were covered with scarlet like paint, The strange thing is that there is no trace of blood in front of this scarlet. It seems to cut a space into two halves, half scarlet and half emerald. Judging from these blood stains, it is obvious that this has happened for some time, because the sprayed blood condenses into dry dark red. Judging from the amount of bleeding, who knows that the young mercenary named Jack can''t live, because it almost radiates the blood of his whole body. However, if this is the case, nature is not a clue. At most, it can only be the scene of the murder. The so-called clue refers to the row of mud marks left on the ground. I don''t know where Jack went before and how he came here, but there is no doubt that he should have stepped on some kind of soft mud, so there is a black mud mark on the ground and whether it is dripping blood. Various signs show that the mercenary came here because he was attracted by some kind of attraction. Then he was killed here, and his body was occupied by the banshee, so he left this row of mud marks and blood. Holding the long gun tightly, as soon as Rena grits her teeth, she will start to chase out. "Wait a minute." Sean saw Rena''s move and subconsciously stretched out his hand to pull it. "Hoo Hoo" A sharp wind broke out, and the rest of Sean''s eyes took aim at a red light and shadow, which came like a poisonous snake. This is Rena''s sweeping attack! Sean''s pupils suddenly shrunk and his body jumped. He immediately flew back. He didn''t dare to take the shot! It was like the tip of a red snake spitting a message, which could run across Sean''s chest. The sharp spirit had torn Sean''s clothes, and a slight scar appeared on Sean''s chest, oozing out a few drops of blood. Then, the long gun swept by slightly dropped to the ground, and the sharp spirit seemed to finally find a vent. It poured out together, and unexpectedly blew a small pit on the ground. "You want to stop me?!" Rena''s eyes were red. She didn''t know whether she was crying or completely angry. "Do you want to die?" Sean gave a sneer, but he had not yet drawn his sword. Sean doesn''t want to go to war with Rena, because Rena''s abnormal strength and endurance are all 40. Once he really fights, he can''t keep his hand. At that time, he can only hurt the killer. And if he kills Rena, the Banshee will be in trouble. At least according to the current plot flow, Sean can be sure that the Banshee in the game must have been killed by Rena. Sean''s eyes fell on Rena''s long gun. Faintly, he could see that there was a weak air flow around the gun, which was a phenomenon that fighting spirit was about to condense. Obviously, because of her anger at this time, Rena has half stepped into the realm of next silver. "What do you know!" Rena roared angrily, "maybe in the eyes of you cold-blooded qainas people, all people in the world are just chess pieces. When necessary, even yourself and your relatives can be used as chess pieces on the chessboard. But for me, they are my irreplaceable relatives! My relatives are dead. If I can''t avenge them, what''s the value and significance of living! " Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. With a gun in one hand, Rena''s momentum at this moment is really like the female warrior God of tonis: "if you want to stop me, I''ll kill you first!" "Who says I don''t understand?" Sean looked at Rena coldly. "Who told you that qainas people are ruthless? If you weren''t so fond of imagination, how could your relative die? In the final analysis, all this is not for your own reasons! " Rana''s eyes were wide open, her hand gripping the long gun was harder, and her knuckles had turned white. But Sean didn''t seem to want to stop: "I have relatives, too! Also, I have a lot of people to take care of! Do you really think I''m just a person? Do you really think I''ve never been a mercenary I can even tell you that I still have many days of big trouble! I have even seen a man who is so poor that he can only eat two meals a day, but he has to work hard to be worthy of those who follow him! " Being so ridiculed by Sean, Rena''s anger was even worse. "Have you seen the subjugated princess? Have you seen the fallen Lord? Have you seen the depressed commander? My wife ran away with someone. Have you seen my father who had to work hard for his daughter? Have you seen anyone who knows where his home is but can never go back Don''t think you are the only unfortunate person in the world! There are more unfortunate people than you! " Finally, as Rena''s mood became more intense, an unparalleled strong momentum suddenly erupted, and the air flow around Rena''s red long gun became much thicker. Because this momentum broke out so abruptly and strongly that the ground on which Ruina stood suddenly collapsed by an inch, it felt as if the ground had been pressed stronger. The cobweb like crack burst out in an instant, and the fine stones had just splashed from the crack, and had been shaken into powder by the cold momentum on Ruina. And Rena''s momentum, at this time, even like an endless climb. Soon, the air flow around Rena began to turn into a kind of red, especially the part of the tip of the long gun. The originally uncertain fighting spirit finally solidified completely, and extended a small section, showing a delicate bright red. As hot as fire. At this moment, Sean actually witnessed the birth of a magic gun Knight! What is more terrible is that Rena has just set foot in the realm of lower silver, and this realm has begun to stabilize rapidly. Because the fighting spirit that broke out from Rena was finally completely restrained by her. Being able to control the extension, distribution and fluctuation of fighting spirit in this way is enough to prove that Rena really mastered the secret of fighting spirit. Just when he saw that Rena''s breath finally calmed down and the fighting spirit began to condense, Sean''s heart suddenly sighed. He glanced at his experience value bar, 99% at level 9, and felt a little regret: just stick to it for another second. Just now, when Rena''s momentum became strong, Sean found that his experience value was rising rapidly, and the stronger Rena''s momentum, the faster this experience value would rise, so Sean would continue to speak to stimulate Rena. Of course, those words are not just for stimulation, but also for vent. After all, the burden on Sean''s shoulder is too heavy. But for now, Sean has found a fourth way to increase experience: resonance. At present, this experience value acquisition method should be regarded as the fastest of the four experience value acquisition methods. It soared nearly two levels in just ten seconds. But at present, it seems that this momentum resonance phenomenon can only occur when the bronze level is promoted to the silver level, and only in this way can we obtain a lot of experience values. After all, Sean was also present when Cecilia was promoted to a magician, but there was no such situation. After a deep breath, Rena was also a person who could afford to put it down. She took the initiative to lower her posture: "I''m sorry, I was rude just now." Seeing the other party''s low posture, Sean certainly wouldn''t be unreasonable and unforgiving, and his next actions must largely rely on the next silver magic gun knight, so his voice was soft: "it''s understandable to be angry at this kind of thing I''m not trying to stop you from taking revenge. It''s just that you were so angry that you would lose your due sense, so it''s easy to have an accident. We should think about it in the long run and prepare a more safe way. " "Moreover, the banshee is a magical creature. Its emergence generally means that someone must shape and condense it. Maybe there is a powerful magician. That talent is the behind the scenes person who really kills your relatives, so it''s not bad to be more prepared." "Yes." Rena nodded slightly. At this time, old brun finally rushed over and was slightly stunned when he saw that Rena was promoted to the next silver. However, after seeing the tragedy around him, his eyes became bleak, and then he told a helpless fact: "Rocco collapsed and suddenly committed suicide... There were only two of us left in the mercenary regiment." Rena''s eyes darkened and her gun hand tightened. Sean, however, was awe inspiring in his heart: could it be said that even if I distorted the process, the result could not be changed£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 189 In the kingdom of dabion, there are several mountains, one of which is particularly strong and very short on the map, and spans three territories. The collar of Theseus is one of the territories crossed. Sean couldn''t remember the exact name of the mountain, but he didn''t have to remember it anyway. He just knew that the entrance of the pagan gathering place was near the mountain. But in fact, this doesn''t need Sean to worry about at all, because the body occupied by the Banshee perfectly retained all the clues - the blood disappeared halfway. Sean guessed that it was probably because the blood in the mercenary was drained. However, the mud print kept all the way, and it was almost gone several times, but I don''t know why it was stained with new mud print. It looked like someone was secretly helping. Sean doesn''t express any opinion on this. The only thing he''s thinking about now is whether he can change the original historical plot. In the original miracle, any copy has a complete story chain. It may be an independent story, or it may be associated with the main task and branch line of a territory or country, or it may involve other copies of the story, or it may be a story about a certain person or a group of characters, or it may even be a story about the background history of the whole world, or a story related to the tasks of world-class main line and branch line. And connecting the stories of these copies completely, and then writing them into text stories and sending them to the forum is the favorite thing of the group of exquisite parties. This copy of [the gathering place of pagans] is an independent story. The reason for its independence is that the story has no connection. At the beginning of this copy in the game, Rena''s mercenary regiment had died and she was left alone. When she was desperate, she finally asked the mercenary guild for help, so as long as she took the task, she could challenge this level 4 copy. Of course, if you interact with Rena, after completing a small task, You can learn the story of this copy from Rena''s mouth. It was after reading the text story of the plot on the forum that Sean knew such a copy, and he also knew the process progress of the whole story. Originally, Sean thought that after he reminded Rena and them, they should be more cautious, but he didn''t expect that a mercenary died in the end. If this is caused by their negligence, it is not unexplainable. After all, they finally got clues from here according to the development of the story. But when Sean heard that another mercenary had committed suicide because of a mental breakdown, his heart could no longer remain stable. Because the plot of the original story was that Rena, brun and another young mercenary entered the cave together. No one knows the process of the story. The only thing that can be known is that Rena and others killed the banshee, but brun and the young mercenary died in the cave. Then Rena found the pagans in the cave, so the story of the copy began. On the surface, the story seems to be nothing, but if you think differently, Sean will have to feel a chill. Rena, brun and the young mercenaries. Aren''t the three just getting together now? Sean''s accidental intervention and attempt to disturb fate, but instead, fate regarded him as a part of the story and replaced the young mercenary who should have died in this copy! In other words, could he also die in this copy? Or is it that two people must die in this copy, and only one of him and Rena can leave alive? Sean frowned. Together, the eyes looking at the cave became a little afraid. No one is afraid of death, especially when he knows that he may die soon. So Sean is no exception. But fear returned to fear. When Rena walked into the cave with her gun, Sean didn''t hesitate at all. He has not forgotten his original intention. If he wants to quickly obtain a large number of experience values, he can only constantly challenge copies to strengthen his strength. If you are really so afraid of death, why run out and take risks? Don''t you also gain experience value by hiding in the territory and slowly developing the territory construction? The cave is hidden behind a lush weed and needs to bow to enter. When I first entered the cave, everything around me seemed a little dark, but after walking some way forward, fire began to shine out. This is a corridor, two meters wide, but the length can''t be judged, because there is a corner about ten meters ahead. On both sides of the stone path excavated from the cave, a torch is inserted at intervals. The burning flame drives away the cold and darkness of the cave. The cave is not formed naturally, but excavated by some special means. It''s just that the excavation pattern of the cave is too rough, and Sean can''t judge who did it, but it''s certain that it''s not the work of dwarves, goblins and underground creatures. Although the corridor of the cave is not narrow, it is really not conducive to Rena''s long gun. So after entering the cave, Sean walked in front, and at this time he had pulled out his sword. Since he knew that he might fall in the cave, Sean certainly didn''t dare to hold it up, so from the moment he entered the cave, he had started the lightness technique. Around the corner ahead, the view suddenly opened up. In front of us is not another corridor, but a huge round hall. This round hall is somewhat like a university classroom, showing a step-by-step down, but the round hall is not large, and can only accommodate about 20 or 30 people at most. In the middle of the round hall, there is a magic array drawn with red paint. Because he has read the basic knowledge of magic, Sean can generally see that this magic array is a Summoning Magic array connected with hell through sacrifice. Hell plane, that''s the devil''s territory. The sacrificial magic array is usually drawn with living blood as the drawing material, so the red pigment doesn''t have to think about it. At the moment, in this round hall, only two pagans in black hoods and robes were talking. Because their backs were to Sean and others, they didn''t find that there were three uninvited guests in the cave. Brun, Sean and Rena looked at each other, and then brun made a gesture. This is a common gesture used by mercenary guild, which means close to assassination. It is usually used during sneaking missions. Sean and Rena have no objection to this. Anyway, at present, this situation can only be handled in this way. It''s impossible to run out and yell and fight each other. That''s stupid. So when Sean and brun began to approach carefully with swords, Rena with a long gun didn''t move, but turned and looked at the entrance of the cave to prevent other pagans from entering at this time. As for the skills of Sean and old brun, Rena has no doubt. It''s just because of her trust in them - of course, in fact, Rena trusts old brun more. After all, the old guy has been a mercenary for many years. How can this basic means go wrong. Sean and brun approached carefully and carefully. They both paid attention to the foot drop and were afraid of making any noise. In the process of moving forward, brun looked at Sean in surprise, because he found that Sean''s pace was fast and steady. He didn''t seem to need to think at all. He just moved forward a few steps, but there was no sound. Compared with him, an old mercenary over 50 years old, he is not only experienced, but also faster and more efficient than himself. In this way, brun naturally doubted who Sean was. Just when Sean and brun were about a few meters away from the two pagans, the conversation between the two pagans seemed to be over, so they got up and stood up. This made the pupils of brun and Sean shrink suddenly. Because the circular hall was a step-by-step structure, when the people sitting in the circular hall got up to leave, they had to turn around and walk sideways to leave the left and right positions. In this way, as soon as these two people turn around, they will naturally see Sean and brun who are gradually approaching. Even if they look farther, they will see Rena standing at the entrance of the round hall above. While brun was still thinking about what to do, Sean had rushed up with an arrow. Sean, who started the lightness technique, was naturally faster than the average bronze man, so when he felt Sean''s action, he saw that Sean had shot out like a whirlwind, and the magic long sword in his hand had penetrated the heart of the pagan on the left from behind, and then pulled out the sword immediately; At this time, the pagan on the right was surprised and looked at Sean in amazement, but he had no time to speak. The long sword in Sean''s hand had been waved off extremely rapidly, and the sharp blade cut off the pagan''s neck with one click, leaving only a layer of skin stuck on it, so he couldn''t die anymore. But even so, there was a scream of horror in the round hall! Sean looked down and found that there was a naked woman under the two pagans. But she seemed a little confused before, and now she was excited by Sean''s fierce means, and finally came back, but she screamed because of panic. This woman is not a pagan. She seems to be a citizen of cyan hummingbird town. She just doesn''t know why she was confused and fell into the hands of these pagans. At the moment, seeing her naked appearance, she knows what kind of treatment she was subjected to. The long sword that had been easily chopped off stopped on the woman''s head, but the sharp air falling with the sword still slightly cut the woman''s forehead and shed blood. In this way, the woman''s scream was even louder£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 190 The scream was very harsh. Sean also understood that the two men didn''t want to leave at all. They just wanted to play with the confused woman in another way. It was not until this time that he found that his move seemed to be sensitive, but in fact he had lost his sense of propriety. If he was not in a hurry, how could he not see the naked red * * son. Just before Sean spoke to make the woman quiet, his face suddenly changed. The whole man jumped back, kicked his feet, and left in the opposite direction faster with a sudden stab. "Boom!" A burst and the scream stopped suddenly. The body of a pagan killed by Sean suddenly exploded, and countless flesh and blood broken limbs were scattered everywhere. Naturally, the woman and another pagan body were also bombed to death. A shallow pit was left in the round hall, and shocking bright red blood was sprinkled everywhere. Brun was a little lost. The old commander was afraid that he had never seen such a fierce battle in most of his life. Hearing the sound, Ruina jumped down from the door with a long gun, trampling the rock of the third step down, only parallel to the second step. This is the horror of fighting spirit. Don''t think about it. Sean knows which guy wrote the suicide bomber. At the beginning, he read the strategy on the forum. Although the copy of the gathering place of pagans is a fourth-order copy, there is only one real boss in this copy. The other two monsters that are nominally boss can only be regarded as elite monsters, and even the identity of the little boss can not be counted. However, according to the development of the plot, these two elite monsters probably haven''t been made yet. What Sean and others need to face is probably a banshee, a pagan necromancer who likes to play human flesh bombs, and perhaps a dozen pagans. But these people are not afraid at all. Sean gently distributed the experience gained after killing two pagans, and suddenly raised the level to level 10 to gain two proficiency points again. So Sean saved up as many as eleven points of proficiency. Just as he had just acquired this proficiency, Sean did not hesitate to assign all four of them to adrenal stimulation, and directly raised the skill of adrenal stimulation to the full level. In this way, the side effects of adrenal stimulation disappeared completely. [adrenal stimulation: by forcibly stimulating the adrenal gland to make yourself excited, the response ability is comprehensively improved by 100%, lasting for 3 minutes, cooling time of 1 hour, auxiliary Level 2 ordinary, level 33.] Then it was divided into two points to the arcane sword, which also raised the arcane sword to level 3. However, the upgraded arcane sword did not obtain any new ability, but added a little more strength and agility. [arcane swordsmanship: when using any sword weapon, strength + 4 and agility + 4. Swordsmanship special sword, level 310, proficiency 15. Activate the special skill "wind pressure": the maximum damage judgment range is increased by one meter.] In a flash, Sean had strengthened his combat effectiveness again. Perhaps only Rena could feel the slight momentum change, so she did cast a glance at Sean. But it''s just a glance. I don''t care. Both the lower bronze peak and the upper bronze are in the bronze realm. There is still a gap with her who has stepped into silver. After all, silver level can become the word "master", so it''s normal not to care much about the bronze realm. However, Rena doesn''t know that bugs like Sean can''t be discussed by common sense. Moreover, it''s not true that a mere inferior silver can turn the sky. A three-level army with a scale of 100 people and well-trained can kill a subordinate silver - Sean has taught everyone a lesson in tonis fortress. "I don''t know what to do!" With a cold hum, a gust of Yin wind blew in the round hall. Sean frowned: "coming!" A beautiful woman suddenly walked out of the cave at the bottom of the round hall. As the woman walked out of the hall, the temperature in the whole round hall dropped rapidly, and a cold chill filled the air. Brun''s body even began to tremble. Even Rena frowned slightly, not to mention Sean. Although his physique and endurance were higher than that of old brun, in fact, he still felt a little stiff in his hands and feet under the cold enough to freeze his bones. There is no doubt that the woman in almost transparent tulle pajamas is a banshee. Most of the so-called banshees are extremely beautiful women who are brutally killed. Because they are unwilling, their souls condense and do not disperse. Only then can they be shaped and condensed by evil mages with special magic rituals. So if it''s just in terms of appearance, Sean feels that the woman''s appearance and figure are only a little inferior to Elizabeth. Probably because he is so confident in his figure and beauty, it''s more difficult to believe that he will be brutally killed. The cold air in the round hall suddenly condensed, and everyone seemed to be in solid ice. Even their breathing was not smooth. This time, Rena was not as simple as frowning. She breathed out and drank loudly. Her fighting spirit poured out and dyed her a layer of red. Generally speaking, the fighting spirit formed by the [physics] experts who are new to silver is transparent and has no attribute. Only after entering the upper silver, will the fighting spirit with attributes begin to form due to many relationships such as their own personality, occupation, belief and natural element affinity. Once the fighting spirit has the attribute, the advanced range of the seventh level occupation will also produce a selective range. For example, the fighting spirit with fire attribute can never become a profession limited by water attribute fighting spirit. However, Rena doesn''t know why. When the fighting spirit is formed in her body, it is already the fighting spirit of fire attribute. Fire attribute fighting Qi, heavy killing and cutting, especially in combat, can even cultivate fire attribute fighting Qi with burst effect. At the moment, as soon as Rena''s fighting spirit of fire attribute came out, the severe cold within the surrounding three feet completely disappeared, but a large amount of white smoke came out of thin air, which was really like lighting a fire in a piece of cold ice. Old brun leaned in the direction of Rena, slightly dispelling the chill that almost froze him; However, Sean''s action seemed to be extremely straightforward. With a wave of his long sword in his right hand, the sword suddenly burst into flames. This is a real magic flame. Simply speaking of temperature, it is naturally several times higher than Ruina''s fighting spirit. Not to mention the cold like solid ice, even if he was really in the ice cave, he would not make Sean feel the slightest cold again. Probably felt that this method had no effect. The beautiful Banshee suddenly let out a sad howl. Sean and Rena only felt a burst of nausea, while old brun went back a few steps and was already a little dizzy, while the cold in the air suddenly turned into a black wind whistling and rotating in the round hall. The beautiful Banshee in the eyes of the public began to distort her face and become ferocious. Her blond hair turned into vicissitudes of white hair. Her skin began to dry and wrinkle. The black wind began to rotate wildly around the banshee, and then the scope began to narrow gradually. It looked like an onion being peeled, shrinking circle by circle, but the disappearing black wind was integrated into the Banshee''s body. When all the black wind completely disappeared, the Banshee who was originally wearing plain white Tulle pajamas had changed into a black dress. Her body seemed to have shrunk by several inches and become a creature no more than one meter high. Her feet disappeared and floated in the air alone. This is the real form of Banshee! The Banshee itself has the strength equivalent to the upper bronze, but because of its own special abilities, it can only be paid by a magician or a silver warrior who has mastered the fighting power with the help of a priest who has not learned soul expulsion and soul hammer. At the moment, the banshee, suspended in the air, made another shrill howl and suddenly dived towards Sean standing alone. The spell of Banshee howl is a level 9 undead spell. It belongs to life magic and can only be mastered by the superior golden strong. The howl made by the Banshee itself, which is the blueprint of this spell, is much weaker. Only those who are not strong enough will be torn by this magic at a very close distance. If they open a considerable distance, they will feel nausea, nausea or dizziness at most. Under the influence of the Banshee howl, Sean himself did not lose combat effectiveness, although it did make him feel a little sick. However, if you think that Sean is the weakest persimmon and can be kneaded at will only by the strength shown by Sean, Sean will definitely surprise everyone - the magic of entanglement inflammation is not to look good. So when he saw that the Banshee actually chose to take himself as the target, Sean sneered and then raised his hand and waved his sword. Then he saw a thread of fire break through the air from the burning sword and shoot at the falling Banshee like a chain. No matter from which aspect, it is very much like the fighting spirit of fire coming out of the air, but it is higher than the fighting spirit in terms of temperature. This move is naturally a special skill of arcane fencing. Wind pressure! But also added the attack effect of winding inflammation! Seeing Sean''s attack, Rena''s eyes showed a shock. She didn''t know what wind pressure was, but she just felt that the attack was very like fighting spirit, so she regarded Sean as the hidden real expert. As a mercenary, although she fought with Sean for the first time, she also knew the value of the fighter. Seeing that Sean''s blow had been powerful and the fire line shot through the Banshee''s shoulder, Rena didn''t hesitate at all. Her fighting spirit exploded suddenly. The whole convenience used this speed to sweep behind the Banshee. As soon as the red spear was raised, the left hand stood against the end of the spear and pushed along with the trend, the fighting spirit of fire attribute had extended from the tip of the spear and stabbed at the back of the Banshee like a letter spitting snake. If this shot pierces the core of the banshee, it can kill the Banshee completely. It''s just that Rena''s shot, which is inevitable, actually pierced the air! The Banshee disappeared between Sean and Rena£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 191 A shot pierced the air. As a result, the shot stabbed Sean in the throat! Rena suddenly stepped on her right foot and made a footprint on the hard rock of the cave. Only then could she stop the castration of the gun. And Sean also withdrew his sword. If the sword continued to stab out, it would only stab Rena. They never thought that the Banshee would suddenly disappear at this time! It was originally a fatal blow, but I almost hurt my own people by mistake. Sean and Rena turned back one after another, but they saw that the Banshee appeared in front of old brun, and her right hand had pierced into brun''s heart! When they turned their heads, they happened to see that all the blood in old brun''s body gushed from his heart hole on his back. In just a moment, the blood in old brun''s body had been completely emptied, and the skin color of the whole person became extremely pale. Old brun''s eyes were wide open, and the look on his face could not tell whether it was surprise or fear. His mouth was slightly open and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. All the voices seemed to be completely deprived at this moment. Even the tragic image of blood gushing out was silent. Sean finally knew why the mercenaries didn''t make any sound when they disappeared. All the voices were deprived by the Banshee! "Brun!" Rena let out a miserable cry and looked sad. The next second, I saw that the Banshee''s body suddenly became very light, and then integrated into bloom''s body. At this time, brun''s blood was not only all illuminated, but even the water began to be drained. The whole person''s skin wrinkled and shrunk rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his body kept making a sound like popping beans, but it was not more and more straight, but more like being compressed. Old brun, who was originally 1.7 meters tall, has now shrunk to only about 1.5 meters tall. He doesn''t look much taller than a dwarf. And the whole person''s appearance has become unusually old and looks more like a ghoul climbing out of the grave, but if you underestimate the current appearance of brun, it will definitely make anyone suffer a big loss. [Name: bruen (Banshee)] [race: undead] [personal attribute - strength: 30; Endurance: 5; Agility: 40; Wisdom: 20; Will: 40] In the intelligence displayed by Sean''s real eye, all the data of brun have changed. Not only the combat profession has been cancelled, but even some other data have been lost. The only thing that is also revealed is the personal attributes after being invaded and controlled by the Banshee mind. Of course, this attribute has also been greatly changed. Agility and will have reached the full level of 40 points. Although endurance has been reduced to a terrible situation, it is meaningless if you can''t hit. Almost as soon as she gained control of Bloom''s body, the Banshee had controlled bloom and made a leap towards Sean and Rena. The dead brun''s five fingers together, like a sharp sword. This straight-line attack is no different from suicide. As long as Rena stabbed forward with a long spear and with a long weapon attack distance, the dead brun could not get close to Sean and Rena. But at this time, Rena''s body trembled slightly. She held the long gun tightly and really wanted to wave the gun and stab, but I don''t know why, the long gun couldn''t be raised, let alone stabbed at the dead brun. Seeing that the situation was critical, Sean reached out and pushed Rena. Because she exerted too much force, Rena even made a circle on the ground, but she could avoid the blow of the dead brun. "Jie Jie!" The hoarse and harsh voice sounded again in the hall, "can''t do it! You humans are so stupid and fragile! " Almost at the same time as the sound fell, several pagans in black robes and hoods ran out of the hole where the Banshee came out just now. This time, there were several different weapons in the hands of these pagans, which obviously had professional differences. However, Sean glanced at them in a hurry and found that these pagans did not hold weapons such as magic wands, so he knew that the necromancer was not among them. Sean pulled Rena up and saw that she was still stunned. He couldn''t help but finally shouted, "you deal with those pagans, brun, I''ll solve it!" "But..." Rena seemed to think of what Sean wanted to do, but the whole person was a little reluctant. "If we don''t kill him, we''ll die!" Sean said coldly. He probably understood the changes in the historical process. Presumably, the historical plot in the game was the same. But at that time, another frightened and silly young mercenary invaded the Banshee''s mind, and Rena had not stepped into the silver level at that time, so the final result should be that bruen and the young mercenary invaded by the Banshee''s mind died together, so I didn''t see anything about the Banshee in the drama of that copy. But this time, the same place, the same story development, but the acting role has changed a little. Sean did appear here instead of the young mercenary, but that doesn''t mean he would choose to die with brun. Maybe Rena can''t do it, but Sean can''t do it. Moreover, he can not only face brun without psychological pressure, but also can kill him completely! Perhaps seeing Sean''s determination, Rena seemed to want to say something, but in the end she just sighed, "can you leave the whole body?" Sean didn''t answer. There is only one way to kill the person controlled by the Banshee''s mind invasion, beheading and piercing the heart! Rena didn''t say anything more. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she rushed towards the pagans with a thunderous momentum. Ruina, full of grief and anger, is a real Tyrannosaurus Rex at the moment. For those pagans whose strength is only lower bronze, in the face of an angry lower silver, Sean doesn''t need to know what will happen to them. At the moment, there is only one enemy he needs to deal with - because brun, the undead controlled by the spirit invasion of the banshee, has reached the peak of superior bronze in strength, but so what? The flaming sword waved out, blocking the intention of the undead brun to sneak attack Rena. After being blocked by Sean''s sword, brun, the undead controlled by the banshee, turned over and jumped back to the ground, landed on his hands and feet, bared his teeth and roared at Sean. He looked more like a beast. "Stupid..." the harsh voice sounded again. However, with the sound, Sean has directly turned on adrenal stimulation to maximize the speed. In this extreme speed situation, only the upper silver can capture Sean''s action track. No matter how the dead brun looked, it was obviously not the strong one who could completely capture Sean''s actions. Therefore, before the voice of the words was finished, the long sword in Sean''s hand directly cut off one of the dead brun''s right hands. "... human beings..." When the word "human" was finished, the right foot of the dead brun had been completely cut off by Sean. In an instant, the dead brun fell to the ground, leaving only his left hand and left foot. He had lost his sense of balance completely. "No!" It seemed that he finally realized something, and the sharp and hoarse voice suddenly became sad and sharp. But Sean didn''t give the other party any chance to respond at all. The flame on the long sword soared. Sean waved the long sword and directly cut off the head of the dead brun. Suffering from this heavy blow, a shadow that wanted to separate from the dead brun immediately became distorted and struggled, and the gradually revealed body shape even flickered from time to time, looking extremely painful. But Sean didn''t have the slightest idea of leaving his hand. The sword just cut off the head of the dead brun. The next second, the long sword in his hand spun and immediately inserted it with the heart of the dead brun. In an instant, countless black mists erupted from the heart of the dead brun, and a sad scream echoed in the round hall. But this time, no one felt dizziness and nausea. Similarly, there was no fear that could tear people''s soul. Yes, just like a woman crying and screaming bitterly and helplessly. Sean pulled out Charles'' sword. The flame on the sword had been extinguished, but it was not difficult to summon it again, but the current battle was no longer necessary. In the face of several pagans with lower bronze strength, it is not a big problem for Sean, who has opened the light body technique and adrenal stimulation at present. When he killed the Banshee at a lightning speed, Rena in front just killed two people by relying on her anger and the strength of completely suppressing her opponent. When Sean joined the war, the pagans had no resistance. They are not as fast as Sean. In terms of strength, it''s not as good as Rena. With Rena as the positive attacker, Sean assisted from the side. The two cooperated with each other gradually from the beginning to tacit understanding, and the killing efficiency became obvious immediately. But it''s also the real world. If it''s in the game, the cooperation of Sean and Rena alone can''t deal with these pagans so easily. On the miracle continent, there are only two kinds of so-called pagans: worshipping demons and worshipping demons. Although other gods may disagree with each other and even have a divine war, this is not strange on the miracle continent with abundant religious beliefs. Even if it is the race of the dungeon, human beings only regard it as an alien, but never call them pagans, because the race of the dungeon basically believes in the gods of the miracle continent. Only those who advocate demons and demons will be called pagans. This cave is undoubtedly a hidden place set up to summon a devil they believe to the material world. It''s just a pity that their revolutionary cause may not succeed. Sean swept the long sword, waved off a few drops of blood stained on the sword, and stared at the hole in front with Rena. There, there is an extremely strong breath of death, which is constantly spreading out. Like substance£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 192 At the mouth of the cave, black dead gas surged. It expands, contracts, condenses and collapses, but suddenly gushes out the next moment, and then begins to repeat the previous steps. In this process of condensation and evolution, although the amount of these dead gases will gradually decrease, the surging darkness will become more shiny. Finally, when these dead gases spread out from the hole, they are already like liquid. Silver! Sean''s pupils narrowed sharply. He remembered that he had written the strategy of the pagan leader on the forum. At that time, it was just superior bronze, and it was estimated that it did not reach the peak of superior bronze. But why is it silver now? Then he seemed to think of something, and Sean''s eyes turned to Rena standing on his side. Is it because of her? The black dead gas finally erupted from the hole, which was like an oil blowout. Sean dared not be touched by these dead spirits. The necromancer has a talent ability of death surge. This ability can accelerate the magic recovery of the necromancer, and as long as it is not a fatal injury, the injury will heal automatically and slowly. This ability can be strengthened once at level 4, and the magic recovery speed will not be improved, but the recovery ability of injury will be greatly strengthened, even if it is a broken limb. Once the necromancer enters the silver realm, this talent ability will become a dead swamp. The ability is the same as that of level 4, but there will be several random damage effects. Although only one of these damage effects will work at a time, there is a special damage effect called dead gas erosion. Once you are affected by this effect, there will be a 72 hour countdown. If you can''t find the priest to purify and expel the dead gas before the countdown is over, you will become a dead creature. In the original game, this skill was impossible for players to learn. It was a disguised way for game companies to make money. Now that the world is real, Sean can consider finding a priest who has mastered this skill. Anyway, his territory can''t have no temple, and his army can''t have no accompanying priests. But now, Sean is absolutely impossible to try his character. The nearest place to the cave is the cyan hummingbird Town, but there is no temple in the town. Where is the priest? If you accidentally get this special effect, it''s basically no different from waiting to die. So after Sean jumped back, he immediately grabbed Rena who wanted to rush up and retreated quickly. According to the story, at this time, they should choose to retreat, and then tell the mercenary Union about it, which will solve it. Just look at Rena''s appearance, maybe they don''t want to develop according to this story routine. I''m afraid the two sides are really in an endless situation. When the death spread and covered more than half of the round hall, a man in a black magic robe finally came out of the hole. The robe on his body was similar to the black robes of the pagans, but there was no hood and some complicated patterns. Unlike Cecilia, the magician held a pure white magic wand on his right hand. The shape of the wand was very unique. It looked like a leg bone, but the bone was indeed thicker, but the magic wave emitted from it was by no means comparable to that of an ordinary magic wand. Any equipment is evaluated according to the same set of rules, which means that even the mage''s magic wand and magic wand are also evaluated according to the casting level, magic level, legend level and artifact level. Although I don''t know what level this wand like leg bone belongs to, it''s definitely not casting level. This dead mage is not as gloomy and thin as Sean imagined. On the contrary, he is very handsome, has short red curly hair, has very strong facial features, and has a slender and tall figure. If it were not for the liquid dead gas biogze emanating from him now, no one would regard him as a dead mage after seeing this man. However, when the man spoke, his hoarse and sharp voice like a broken Gong completely destroyed his handsome temperament. "You shouldn''t have killed my Juliet!" The man looked angry, and as his mood changed and fluctuated, the dead gas that spread throughout the round hall began to boil. Like boiling water, black bubbles continued to emerge and burst, and then sent out a stench, "you shouldn''t kill her!" When it came to the last sentence, the necromancer had made a roar, then pointed his wand forward, and several groups of black fog suddenly appeared in mid air, and then condensed into a long arrow without tail feathers, shooting at Sean and Rena. These black arrows are the most common corrosive arrows in undead magic. Their lethality and penetration are even worse than Cecilia''s flame arrows. Plate armor such as half body armor can easily block these arrows. However, this black magic sharp arrow has one of the biggest characteristics, that is, it can corrode. As long as it is shot by this corroding arrow, any protective equipment will be completely burned through. Although it is not fatal, it is more dangerous. While ordinary magicians can shoot two or three corrosive arrows at the same time, few people can do it like this necromancer, which is more than a dozen corrosive arrows at one time - not that no necromancer can do this, but those who can really launch so many single magic at the same time, they won''t waste these magic at all, Isn''t it more useful to turn these magic into a stronger magic? Rena doesn''t seem to have any experience in fighting with the mage. She jumped with the a long gun and wanted to stab and pick down these corrosive arrows. Leng Buding was grabbed by Sean''s heel and thrown back. Rena uttered a cry of surprise. Her body quickly turned sideways in mid air. At the same time, she poured her fighting spirit into the long gun and suddenly inserted it into the ground as a support. She saw Ruina holding the end of the long gun tightly in her right hand, and then the whole person took the long gun as the origin, rotated around the long gun for a circle, and then pulled it up. The whole person flew out of the hall, stepped on the wall of the round hall, shook a crack in the stone wall, and then jumped back to the ground. At this time, Sean jumped to Rena''s side. "What are you doing!" Rena looked at Sean with an angry face. If she hadn''t known that Sean would never be malicious to herself, she would have stabbed him out. At this time, more than a dozen corrosive arrows also fell to the ground because they lost their target, and immediately made a sizzling burning sound, and a large amount of white smoke came out from the ground. However, in the blink of an eye, a shallow pit has been melted where the corrosive arrow fell, and it seems that it still means to continue melting. Sean frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the necromancer would strengthen the magic of corrosion arrow to this extent. This is obviously the power of the level 5 corrosion arrow. Let alone being hit by the front, even if it is slightly wiped off, it may melt most of the area by the corrosion arrow. Sean stared at the dead mage, and then said in a deep voice, "when fighting with the mage, don''t try to destroy the magic they cast with brute force. It''s no different from looking for death. Especially when the target is still a necromancer, you need to pay more attention to this, and you must also remember not to be touched by the black water under his feet, and not close to any corpse. " Dead gas swamp, for the necromancer, is almost the same as the curse seal to the curse seal swordsman, which is the core of the core. Basically, as soon as the dead gas swamp opens, no one dares to break in and kill the dead Mage at this time within the effect time, not to mention the most terrible dead gas invasion, that is, a lot of negative states such as weakness, curse, slowness, corpse poison and stiffness. Any one of them is an absolute weakening of combat effectiveness, not to mention being around the dead mage now, There are so many bodies. Corpse Explosion, but one explosion will die in this world. However, the terrible anti heaven ability of dead gas swamp can not be opened indefinitely. It is different from the spell seal of the swordman. The maintenance of the dead gas swamp needs to consume a lot of magic of the dead mage every second. It is directly deducted according to the percentage in the game. The dead mage who piles magic can only last for five minutes at most, but there is no prop that can pile magic in this world, but the consumption of the dead gas swamp doesn''t know whether it is still according to the percentage of magic. But Sean made a bold estimate that the necromancer could only last about 30 seconds. From the beginning to now, the dead gas swamp has been maintained for at least ten seconds, and there is only about 18 seconds left at most. After feeling Sean''s gaze, the necromancer suddenly frowned, and the wand in his hand suddenly knocked on the ground, sending out a wave like a drum. In an instant, the surrounding dead gas swamp immediately turned up, and then kept shrinking towards the feet of the dead mage, and the dead mage didn''t make any more moves, but the dead gas that almost filled the lowest floor of the whole round hall disappeared completely. This time, it was Sean''s turn to frown, because he had found that the necromancer was obviously not a fool who didn''t understand anything, but a difficult opponent with real wisdom, rich combat experience and combat consciousness. "It seems that you are familiar with everything about the necromancer." The necromancer with short red curly hair spoke coldly. If his voice was not too hoarse and ugly, combined with his cold temperament, he could really be a handsome man. Since he couldn''t solve his opponent easily, Sean was no longer so anxious. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and began to look at his opponent carefully. He said in a deep voice, "I know much more things than you think."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 193 The necromancer didn''t move, and Sean didn''t move. Although Rena wanted to rush up, she didn''t attack rashly when she saw that the atmosphere was so depressed. She doesn''t lack combat experience and combat awareness, but she really hasn''t fought with magicians. Before, because the strength of the mercenary regiment was limited, she rarely came into contact with too high-scale battles. Most of the time, she was responsible for looking for businesses such as kittens and dogs, and rarely had the opportunity to fight with bandits and bandits. The necromancer glanced at Sean and suddenly said, "do you want to hear a story?" "No." Sean refused without even thinking about it. The necromancer was stunned at first, and then sent out the kind of hoarse laughter unique to the necromancer: "I am an aristocrat." Sean let out a sneer: I''m still a Lord. What''s so great about mages and nobles? On the miracle continent, nobility is not necessarily a mage, but every mage must have the status of nobility. Although this title is only for life, if the mage wants to develop into the aristocratic circle, it is not that he can''t climb up again, or even get a territory. However, this situation is relatively rare, because most mages prefer to devote their time and energy to the exploration of magic rather than get a territory. "Have you ever heard of the city of etor?" The necromancer continued to say to himself. Sean curled his lips, noncommittal. One side of Rena has felt a little confused. Can this be the case in the battle? She had never heard of this kind of angry gossip between the two sides when fighting, which was completely different from her life, which made Rena feel incredible. But before Sean and the necromancer did anything, she knew that her smartest way was to stay aside. At least at this time, she didn''t want to be the first person locked by her opponent in the battle. "There, I like a girl. She is really beautiful." The necromancer didn''t care whether Sean and Rena were listening to him. He seemed to just want to tell his own story, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl..." "Juliet?" Sean raised his eyebrows. He suddenly remembered that the necromancer seemed to have called the Banshee''s name before, "don''t tell me your name is Romeo." "My name is Romeo." The necromancer nodded and admitted. Sean suddenly secretly scolded the text plot of miracle, but then he despised the exquisite parties in the game and didn''t dig out the story plot of this copy. If he had known that the last boss of this copy was Romeo, he would certainly not go to the mercenary regiment, but would directly come here to find Romeo, because there is a clue that aituoer, a city called "dispute" in the old saying, has something to do with Romeo. At the beginning, this clue once caused a great sensation in the forum, because it is said to be related to an epic wand, so those magicians in the game once fell into a state of madness in order to get this epic equipment. However, the matter was finally settled, because it is said that no one can find out the source of the clue, and even there is no source. How can they follow it? Until now, Sean realized that the source of this clue was in this copy. No wonder he was curious in the game. Why is there such a completely independent copy that has nothing to do with other things and tasks in the kingdom of dabion? Thanks to him, he had always thought that Rena was the protagonist in this copy of the plot. Unexpectedly, the real protagonist was not Rena, but Romeo, the dead mage in front of him. Sean''s eyes then looked at the wand in Romeo''s hand. There is no doubt that it is an epic equipment. "You know my name is Romeo, so you should know my story?" Romeo''s eyes showed a trace of light, and his momentum swelled for a few minutes. "Probably know some." Sean didn''t deny, "you finally died for Juliet..." Speaking later, Sean frowned slightly and suddenly realized that he seemed to have entered a misunderstanding. Because if you follow the clues of the plot of the city of etor, Romeo and Juliet should have died long ago, but why did Romeo appear here? And if Juliet is a banshee, then according to the birth of the banshee, Juliet should have been brutally killed. All these are completely different from the clues of aitoer city. "Hum, the filthy people in that city." Hearing Sean''s words, Romeo sneered and looked disdainful. "I like Juliet and I have married her. But just because a nobleman liked her, Juliet''s father pushed her daughter into the fire. What was the result? Juliet was dumped in the wild Can the nobles cover the sky and run amok? " Sean didn''t speak, but his face was a little dignified, because with Romeo''s mood fluctuations, the temperature in the whole round hall was falling, which was obviously a very abnormal phenomenon, as if something was resonating with Romeo. "Juliet died in peace!" Romeo''s voice became louder, "in order to revive Juliet, I swear to all gods that as long as they can revive Juliet, I will serve him forever and become a devout believer. But... No gods answered my request, so in despair, I chose to die. But unexpectedly, when I opened my eyes again, I had become a necromancer A devil pitied me and made a deal with me. " Sean felt a sudden chill. The devil attaches great importance to credibility, but once he is involved in business with them, the situation will be a million times more complicated. The reason why pagans are pagans is that their ideas and beliefs are completely inconsistent with everything in the world, or even completely contrary to order - for demons and demons, chaos, destruction and destruction are the main tone of their world. "I will open up his faith in this world, and my soul after death belongs to him." Romeo suddenly smiled grimly, "in exchange, he will revive Juliet But now, you kill Juliet... " Sean suddenly shivered and shouted in a deep voice, "get out of here!" "It''s late!" Romeo let out a louder roar. A black wind suddenly roared in the hall, and then the air in the whole round hall seemed to become viscous. Countless black liquids suddenly gushed out of the corridor behind Sean and Rena, blocking the whole corridor completely. Judging from the strong smell of death constantly emitted from above, it is obvious that these black liquids are likely to be the same material as the dead gas swamp just emitted by Romeo. In this way, of course, Sean, who had to retreat quickly, had to stop and dare not bump into it. "Juliet''s body, I''m ready, but why..." Romeo has completely fallen into a crazy situation, "why do you want to destroy it! I almost stepped into the realm of God! " "Ridiculous!" Sean snorted coldly. Obviously, he wouldn''t believe Romeo at all. Although there was an anti heaven skill like resurrection in the game at the beginning, this skill is only effective for players. It is obviously a skill specially added for players, and NPC can''t learn it. And even if it is resurrection, there are many restrictions for players. In many cases, it is even impossible to use resurrection at all, so how can people like Romeo know what resurrection. Sean would never believe that. The devil''s so-called means of resurrection are just a few kinds. If Romeo really made it, it would be just a dead creature. Most of them are high-level undead with self will and thinking, but their soul will never be Juliet. However, how many necromancers in the world can create a high-level necromancer with self will and thinking? Even a lich may not have such a hand! Romeo, don''t be too rebellious! But now the battle has become a dead end and there is no room for negotiation. Because Juliet was killed by Sean himself. The dead mage who was completely angry would not let Sean live again. As for Rena, who really felt that she had a dead feud with Romeo, she had been completely ignored by Romeo at the moment. In the view of the necromancer, it was the right thing to kill Sean completely. It''s just that with his strength of silver, he is also a mage. It''s not easy to kill Sean? Naturally, there is no way to outwit the war situation, so we can only break it with brute force. As soon as he stopped, Sean turned and turned back towards Romeo. Although the speed was not so terrible because of the loss of adrenal stimulation, it was by no means comparable to a mage. Almost in a breath, Sean killed Romeo, waved Charles''s sword, and the wind broke the sword. But Romeo did not dodge and let the sword gas similar to fighting spirit shoot through his shoulder blade. However, after the sword Qi ran through his body, Romeo suddenly knocked on the bone stick, and the dead gas swamp immediately rushed out of him. It was like a tsunami. Of course, Sean didn''t dare to take it hard. He retreated immediately without meritorious service. He didn''t believe that Romeo could maintain the dead gas swamp for so long. But I didn''t want to, when the dead swamp like the roar of the sea suddenly patted the ground and shook a crack, a body was thrown at Sean by Romeo by some means. Before the body landed, it was like a bomb£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 194 Corpse Explosion! As one of the most obvious signboard spells in undead magic, the horror of Corpse Explosion is not only the shock wave damage of explosion, but also the mutated corpse poison and corrosion after being eroded by dead gas. The effect of corrosion is needless to say, and the toxicity of corpse poison is definitely the first in the chronic poison - different from the crazy blood loss of strong toxin and even the so-called "sealing throat with blood", the chronic poison was characterized by attribute reduction in the game settings. The corpse poison will reduce all attributes except wisdom and reduce a little in each cycle time. Even if the toxicity of the corpse poison is removed, the reduced attributes will not recover immediately, but will also recover a little slowly in each cycle time. It is precisely because of this feature setting that necrotic poison has become the first terror in chronic poison. A roar. Broken meat, broken limbs and blood, like flowers scattered in the sky, are in a mess. A strange little noise, not very loud in the explosion. But it''s very harsh. It was the faint sound of broken glass. The airflow around Sean, after blocking the filth, seemed to be unable to withstand the shock wave, and finally dissipated completely. One of the rings on Sean''s hand, the originally bright gray gem, became dim, giving people the feeling that all the energy stored in it was wasted. On the ground, the dead gas swamp finally rolled to the ground, but Sean had also stepped back and jumped away from the dead gas swamp. If it hadn''t been for this dead swamp, the dead mage named Romeo would have been knocked to the ground by Sean. It''s not possible for him to show off here - although the combat effectiveness of magicians is terrible, their defense ability is also extremely weak. Unless there are some special defense means, it''s a pure [spell casting] magician profession, Usually, you don''t participate in the battle alone. There must be a [physics] class of escort nearby. Seeing Sean''s cunning retreat, Romeo roared angrily, raised his hand and shot more than a dozen corrosive arrows together. At the same time, Romeo immediately stopped maintaining the dead swamp. With his big steps, the black water flowing on the ground was quickly gathered back to him, and Romeo himself took one step to catch up with Sean. Even if his speed was really not fast, he would force Sean to death. The arrow of corrosion is shot empty without accident. The shooting speed of this magic is not fast. It is doomed to fail to deal with Sean, who is famous for his speed. However, Romeo didn''t seem to care about the result at all. He just stepped firmly to catch up, and the shoulder blade shot through by Sean with wind pressure was also sewn up in the maintenance of the dead gas swamp effect just now, without even a scar. It has to be said that the talent skill of dead gas swamp is terrible. Romeo pushed forward, and Sean was pushed back by a blow. As Rena, who should have been the real protagonist of the incident, seemed to be left aside by both men in the battle. It was only a few seconds before and after. When the woman came back to her senses, Romeo and Sean had already handed over their hands to each other. Now the situation is that Sean is temporarily at a disadvantage. Although it is unlikely that Sean will lose, the current situation is really not conducive to Sean. For no other reason, Romeo is too clever. He also knew that he couldn''t maintain the dead gas swamp all the time, so he didn''t open this talent skill at all without getting close. Even if he was approached by Sean, or even penetrated by the sword gas, he wouldn''t rush. Anyway, as long as it wasn''t fatal, Romeo didn''t care at all, because as soon as the dead swamp opened, these injuries would recover at a very fast speed, so he could be completely indifferent. Seeing that Sean seemed to be coming to a corner, Rena finally came with a red spear. The spear in her hand is an excellent weapon made of refined iron, which is not even high-quality. The body of the gun is extremely hard. Naturally, it is impossible to throw out the beautiful spear flowers of dragons and snakes. However, Rena''s strength is really good. The dual attributes of strength and endurance are 40 points, which is no joke. Therefore, when she stabbed straight with the gun, she had not used her fighting spirit to rely on, and the terrible roar broke through the air had stimulated Romeo''s magic robe to flutter constantly. "Go away!" Romeo roared angrily and looked ferocious. At this time, Ruina, who was stabbed with a gun, was really shocked by this roar to stop her momentum, and a look of fear appeared on her face. Only Sean could see that in the roar of Romeo, there was a trace of magic wave, which was invisible from him. Fear. This is a spiritual magic of soul energy, which has a completely different category gap from that of life undead magic. According to the cognition of the magic world, if you want to master different types of two systems of magic, you should at least be superior to silver or a higher [spell casting] profession. However, I don''t know why, any necromancer can easily master soul magic such as fear and curse. Like all spiritual magic, fear is also a magic that needs to be identified by will. If the will is lower than the caster by more than ten points, you will immediately enter the state of fear, and you will completely lose your fighting will at this stage - at the beginning, the player''s performance in the game was that the attack power was directly zero, while the NPC''s performance was like running around like a headless fly; If you are lucky enough not to enter the state of fear, but lower than the caster by more than 5 points and less than 10 points, you will also weaken your momentum and lose the first opportunity because of the confusion of consciousness for a moment. If only the will attribute of the caster is within five points or higher than that of the caster, the fear effect will be completely ineffective. Rena, this is the pause of losing the first chance. As a mercenary, the will attribute must not be too low. Rena has a terrible will as high as 38 points. It is not easy to have such a high will in the bronze realm. Cecilia, as a gifted magician, although she is only the next bronze, she has experienced things like coup d ''¨¦ tat, assassination and pursuit, and now her will is only 38 points; Alfred, a middle-aged uncle, after three years of tenacious dormancy of the blood blade enemy and years of training in the cool world, finally only had 40 points of will. Compared with these figures, Rena''s strength is not low. Now she has stepped into the career advancement path of shengun knight, and her future development is bright. But even so, he was still forced to be helpless under Romeo''s fear, and the momentum was interrupted. When Rena finally recovered, Romeo had left him again and rushed after Sean - in game terms, Sean, this is a standard ot situation, and it is also the OT whose hatred has been locked by the boss. "Lying trough!" Sean cursed, but he would never dare to rush forward until all Romeo''s magic was consumed. The necromancer, like a madman, was determined to let Sean be swallowed up by the dead gas of the dead gas swamp. How could Sean be as he wanted? And Sean estimates that according to the current plot progress, which one of him and Rena will be involved in the dead gas of the dead gas swamp first, and which one will be in the state of "dead gas invasion", which is the factor Sean really cares about. But blindly retreating is not the way to solve the battle. After jumping back several times in a row, Sean saw Romeo''s idea of never killing himself. Finally, he gritted his teeth and stabbed his sword again. Seeing Sean killing himself again, Romeo immediately stood still. He really wanted Sean to kill himself like a moth to the fire. Anyway, as long as it was not a fatal injury, Romeo was not afraid of being hurt by Sean. Even if he was cut off a hand or a leg, he wouldn''t care, because in the scope of the dead gas swamp, the injury of maiming and breaking a limb was completely ineffective for the necromancer. But different from Romeo''s imagination, Sean stopped when he rushed to a distance only a few steps away from him and immediately he could use fear to forcibly frighten him. After Romeo was stunned, he immediately felt a kind of anger played by others. He suddenly raised his wand. This time, it was no longer the little magic of corrosion arrow, but several white spears about two meters long and white and smooth. Bone spear! Another attack method of the necromancer is naturally much stronger than the corrosive arrow, and the speed is not comparable to the corrosive arrow. But before Romeo could shoot the bone spear, Sean had taken the first step and shouted, "shoot!" The Obsidian of another ring on his hand also became dim, and the power stored in Obsidian was evacuated at this moment. On Sean''s head, there was a black fog spinning, and as the width of the fog gradually narrowed, a long black gun with dark and cold metallic luster gradually took shape. Gun of darkness! Almost as soon as the gun of darkness took shape, it rolled into fury and shot at Romeo. Romeo''s face was shocked for the first time, and quickly commanded several bone spears to fly out. However, all these bone spears were smashed in front of the dark gun. Although they did stop the impact of the dark gun, it only weakened the power of the dark gun. Romeo knew that if it was pierced by the dark gun, it would be a fatal injury. Even if it was dead, the swamp would never be able to support it. He didn''t expect that Sean would summon the dark gun from such a close distance! As soon as he gritted his teeth, Romeo hurried to the right at the cost of being knocked off by the dark gun. However, as soon as Romeo moved, Rena, who was shocked by fear, was full of anger and humiliation. She attacked again with a gun in one hand and directly shot through Romeo''s heart. As soon as the spear was picked and swung, Romeo was ruthlessly thrown out, and Sean, who had been ready for a long time, immediately turned into a cold light, cut off Romeo''s right hand with a sword and kicked the magic wand away with one foot. Until then, Romeo, who broke his arms, finally fell to the ground, just next to the withered body of old brun£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 195 "Cough... Cough..." Romeo, who fell heavily and lost his arms, made a violent cough. With the sound of coughing, blood gushed from Romeo''s mouth. It was not red blood, but black. Romeo''s left hand was directly broken by the dark gun, and half of his upper arm remained, but his right hand was directly broken by Sean''s shoulder. The black liquid like the dead gas swamp flowed out from the fracture, but this time it didn''t spread everywhere, but it immediately condensed into a solid when it came out, and there was no smell. "Lost." Romeo lay down on his back, his voice could not hear any reluctance, but more like a kind of liberation from persistence to the end. Sean, who wanted to make up another sword immediately, couldn''t help stopping, but his eyes were still very vigilant. "Don''t be nervous." Romeo seemed to say a word when the oil lamp dried up, and the blood coughed up unstoppably, "if I lose my dead bone, I''ll lose all my fighting ability. You can rest assured." Sean''s eyes glanced at the wand like a leg bone. Rena came forward with a long gun, but surprisingly, there was no resentment in her eyes, and the whole person seemed much calmer. "I have a request." Romeo Qiang took a breath and whispered, "if you promise, I''ll leave the dead bone to you." He seemed to try his best to make his voice sound gentle, but that hoarse and sharp voice would only make his voice sound full of a cold horror. "After you die, I can still take that wand." Sean said in a deep voice. "You can''t take it." Romeo''s mouth was still smiling, but his voice sounded much colder. "As long as I don''t agree, after I die, the dead bone will return to the devil Lord." Sean''s heart was a little cold. He knew that Romeo did not lie because there was no need. Of course, another reason why he would believe this sentence is that at the beginning, so many players came to play this copy and got through, but he hasn''t seen anything good. It is said that the last boss won''t even drop anything. If the experience value and the reward from the mercenary guild were not good, This copy was never patronized in the game. "What request?" Before Sean agreed, Rena had spoken. "Cut off the blood of the cazez hodgdie family for me." Romeo said, "if you agree, the dead bone is yours." The hochidi family is the royal family of the kingdom of dabion. Kazez hochidi is one of the two surviving princes of the kingdom of dabion. In countries like the kingdom of dabion, the royal family will not canonize the prince casually, because this is tantamount to recognizing their qualification to establish another family. Although their future successors will cut a title if they have no significant contribution, their territory has a legitimate successor, and there is no need to worry that the territory will be recovered by the royal family after the death of the owner. Even if Rena doesn''t understand anything, she also knows what the name kazez hodgdie stands for. Naturally, she won''t speak and promise at the moment. Romeo seemed to know something, so he didn''t look at Rena from the beginning, but at Sean all the time. "Good!" Sean just hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded and agreed, "it''s just a prince''s family. I made this deal no matter how I look at it." Rena looked at Sean with a shocked face. She really couldn''t understand why Sean spoke so loudly and said "it''s just a prince''s family". It''s not an ordinary aristocrat, but one of the only two princes in the kingdom of dabion! The nobles at the top level of a kingdom like this will certainly have many powerful people around them, and the necromancer doesn''t want to kill the prince, but completely destroy the blood of the family! "It''s yours." Romeo smiled and then closed his eyes safely, "the Lord really didn''t lie to me. Those who can kill me will avenge me. " With Romeo''s words finished, his eyes finally closed, but at this moment, Sean''s face became a little ugly, because he was put forward by a demon! Then Sean saw a bright red light suddenly emitted from Romeo and directly into his body. Then he felt a tremor from his soul. There were many whispers in his ears. When these whispers disappeared, Sean''s face became more ugly. The real world is definitely different from the game world. If it''s in the game world, Sean can only get a task at the moment. It doesn''t matter if the task fails. But now, in the murmur just now, Sean heard the voice from the devil Lord. He had made a contract with the other party, which was that he must participate in the actions against the kazes hodgdie family, at least in the series of actions in which the blood of the family was extinct, Otherwise, it is equivalent to breaking the contract, and the result of breaking the contract is that his soul will be swallowed up by the devil Lord. This price is a little big! Thinking of this, Sean went to the wand, reached out and picked it up, and then scolded, "lying in the trough! Nima''s is teasing me! " [dead bone (magic wand), epic, endurance + 25, intelligence + 25, eternal effect "immortal soul": any soul damage and mental damage have no effect on you. Permanent effect "form change": the form can be changed according to the will of the host (the additional attributes will be different according to different forms). Permanent fixation effect "blood limit": the attribute increase effect of this equipment will change with the strength of the host. Eternal effect "devil believer": any ability to detect evil will have an extremely strong response to you, but any believer who believes in the devil will have a good impression of you; Eternal effect "enemy''s anger": the enemy from the purgatory plane will be your eternal enemy. Each killing an enemy with strength equivalent to bronze will permanently + 1 the attribute of this equipment. Equipment requirements: exclusive to Sean Connery.] [Item Description: This is a leg bone from the devil Lord kantenas. It is said that during the war of ashes, someone held a long gun made of this leg bone and nailed Gabriel to the immortal monument. You can vaguely feel the strong and unyielding breath of Gabriel wrapped around it, but this breath seems to be sealed in this leg bone. Maybe you can solve this puzzle when you are strong enough in the future.] This equipment, no matter how you look at it, is an extremely powerful equipment. At least the total attribute is increased by 50 points, which is equivalent to a special effect silver equipment. Moreover, if Sean''s strength is improved, the additional attributes of this equipment will become higher. It is not just as simple as the total attribute of 50 points, but also has many other abilities. It is worthy of an epic equipment. But what makes Sean really depressed is not these, but that this equipment can only be used by Sean alone. His intention is to give this wand to Cecilia. Now it seems that the plan has completely failed. "You don''t seem very satisfied?" Of course, Rena next to Sean looked at the attributes like Sean, but she looked disappointed on Sean''s face, so she naturally felt that this wand should not look very good. "Alas." Sean sighed. "It''s a big loss." But that''s what I said, but since this equipment has been bound to him, there''s no way to say anything. After a little thought, Sean opened the shape change ability of this equipment. The whole wand began to melt in Sean''s hand. It looked like a candle gradually melting, but the melted white bone water did not drip on the ground, but began to extend and change. Rena next to her looked surprised at the white bone held by Sean in her hand, or it should be a thing similar to a candle. The latter half of the candle was constantly integrated into the part held by Sean. According to common sense, when the length of a material was reduced, the volume should expand, but the bone completely violated this theorem and did not expand at all. Soon, the part held by Sean gradually formed a sword handle, and the tiger''s mouth also began to form a sword edge to protect the hand. When the two parts are fixed, the upper part of the sword flange begins to form a rectangular strip, which is not the sword body as Rena imagined, but a scabbard. The scabbard is snow-white without any texture, but you can see at a glance that the scabbard is absolutely as smooth as a mirror. Sean took Charles'' sword back into the scabbard, held it in his left hand, and then pulled out the long sword with a slight force in his right hand. Hearing the trembling of "Qiang", Sean pulled out the scabbard of the long sword. The body of the sword is also silver white, but the part of the sword tip is not a sharp angle, but a slight bend with radian, which looks like a cutting edge. It''s just that the cutting edge is a single edge, and the other side is a not sharp sword back, but the dead bone in Sean''s hand is cut on both sides, just a little change at the tip of the sword. As the scabbard is smooth as a mirror, the body of this sword can also be used as a mirror. When it is waved, it has a faint wind breaking sound. "Good sword!" Although Rena uses a long gun, she doesn''t know about weapons. After all, other people in the mercenary regiment also use swords. Sean is noncommittal about Rena''s praise. It''s an epic equipment. Can''t it? Check out the properties. The inherent attributes of this weapon have not changed, but the additional attributes of endurance and wisdom have changed. [dead bone (long sword), epic, strength + 25, endurance + 10, agility + 15.] The total attribute is still 50 points, but the endurance is only increased by 10 points, the wisdom attribute is gone, and the strength is increased by 25 points, and the agility is increased by 15 points. The increase of this attribute value can be said to be tailor-made for Sean. Because of the double increase of lightness and adrenal stimulation in speed, his speed has been extremely terrible. The only thing he lacks is his lack of strength. Moreover, because he is walking the route of speed disturbance, his endurance doesn''t need to be too high, Therefore, the increase of this attribute is an extremely perfect existence for Sean. Sean finally understood why Romeo would say that without dead bones, he would have no combat effectiveness. With this equipment, it''s easy for Sean to kill the next silver power again. Even after adrenal stimulation was turned on, he also had the ability to fight with the superior silver master. Of course, this ability was only three minutes. If he couldn''t solve his opponent in three minutes, Sean would run away. With such a powerful equipment, Sean''s heart was finally a little better. After retracting the sword and returning to the scabbard, he saw Rena standing next to him and staring at old brun in a daze. Sean hesitated and asked, "what are your plans in the future?" "I don''t know." Rena shook her head in a daze. "Well, why don''t you go back to the territory with me?" Sean thought about it and found that Rena was indeed worth absorbing, so he opened his mouth and said, "I''m a Lord. But not from the kingdom of dabion, but from the Principality of lane. Now my territory is in the process of development and is very short of talents in all aspects. If you like, you can go back to the territory with me. I''ll get you a knight Dangdang. Maybe you can get your own title in the future. " After hearing Sean''s words, Rena didn''t immediately agree, but thought about it before she said, "let me think about it." Sean shrugged and said nothing more£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 196 Lord Sean, as a shopkeeper, made William angry. A series of matters concerning the development of the territory have been determined before, but these matters are not very clear, especially about the long-distance travel of the caravan, the training and integration of the people''s corps, and even the escort of the caravan. The details of these matters are not stated at all. Therefore, when the implementation is really going to start, It was found that there were all kinds of detail problems. For example, no one knows the size of the caravan, and how many people will be sent as guards, what the main route is, and so on. Secondly, under pressure, Baige town selected 500 young adults to join the Puda mercenary regiment, and all the armaments and materials should be supplied. However, in the end, it was found that there was no unified regulation for the training method of the militia regiment, which looked more like playing. Therefore, William had to go out in person and formulate a series of training contents. After all, it was only the militia. Of course, it was impossible to carry out targeted training. The main purpose was to enable these militia to understand some military array cooperation and relevant military instructions when necessary. Although according to Sean''s meaning, the whole Puda people''s corps is regarded as a reserve, and some powerful people are selected from it to supplement each force for more targeted professional training in the future. But in William''s view, it is not easy to do. It''s not impossible. It''s just that we want to really get rid of a civilian corps and turn it into a reserve force that can provide fresh blood for the army. This can''t be done in a few words. In particular, there are some contradictions between Baige town and Hongye town. If they are allowed to practice their own skills, they can integrate them into training together, This is the rhythm of getting twice the result with half the effort. So William simply changed a way to train, and directly divided the two groups of people into two teams according to the different towns where they were located. In the first month, they had the same progress and trained together. From the second month, come to Xiaobi once a week. The loser will be responsible for all the chores of the other party in the coming week; Then come to zhongbi once a month. The winner can stay in a better house, and the food treatment will be improved accordingly. In this way, although the contradiction between the two sides has become more irreconcilable, the competitive heart has been completely stimulated, and this has been correspondingly improved and strengthened for the training rhythm and intensity of the people''s corps. At least for now, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Although Puda opposed it twice, William still insisted on implementing it, and banned Puda from teaching these militias, because the middle-aged man would undoubtedly prefer Hongye Town, which was reflected in Xiaobi in the third month. At the beginning, Hongye town easily won Baige town with its previous training advantages. So the militia in Baige Town, who felt humiliated, held their strength for a week and finally won the perfect victory in the second Xiaobi. Then, according to the development of the situation, Hongye town should have worked hard, and then Baige town was unwilling to show weakness, so it charged hard again. As a result, Hongye town won the third week by relying on a weak advantage and a little cleverness because of Puda''s horizontal intervention. In this way, the white dove town was naturally dissatisfied. In order to calm this matter, William had to sit in the military camp of white dove town and personally supervise the training progress of the whole camp in the next week. As for Puda, he was temporarily punished by William as a scout to be responsible for investigating the movements of dabron Town, because half a month ago, William received a military newspaper from tonis fortress, which said that dabron town was reinforced by an army under the banner of blood flag, and it is likely to launch a new round of military operations against white dove town and Hongye town, Let Sean be careful. At present, Sean''s territory, whether intelligence network or monitoring network, has not been established, so naturally, it can only rely on the intelligence system from Fort tonis. If tonis fortress doesn''t say anything about this, William can''t help it. Fortunately, tonis fortress really regards Sean as his own person, so this intelligence work will naturally be shared with Sean. But Sean was not in the territory at this time, so the military management of the whole territory was directly under William''s control. In this way, of course, he had to send someone to pay attention to the situation in dabron town. According to existing intelligence estimates, the dabron mercenary regiment has at least 2000 troops, and this army has experienced all kinds of bloody and death wars in the wilderness. It is a real army - in Sean''s words, it is a three-level regular army. The last time white dove town was able to resist the attack of this army and defeat it, the main reason was that Elvin and Fred were extremely powerful. At present, in this territory, Elvin ranks first among the silver peaks, and his combat effectiveness is extremely strong; Second in the ranking is Fred, who also has strength close to the peak, but it is still slightly inferior, that is, about level 5, level 7 and level 8; The third place is dabron, also the next silver, but his strength is worse than Floyd, only five levels and six levels. In fourth place is habinder, who has died under the joint efforts of Sean and Puda. In terms of personal strength alone, white dove town still has a great chance of winning, because the heroic sword can''t leave white dove town alone. Taking into account their mercenaries and the militia regiment that has been training hard recently, the overall strength has exceeded 1700. If the tactics are used properly, it is not without the power of a war. However, William knew that if he fought in the current situation, even if he could win the war, he would definitely suffer heavy losses. William could accept the loss, and Sean wouldn''t say anything even if he knew it. However, from the perspective of white dove town and red leaf Town, it is unbearable. Now, in addition to personally supervising the training of the two militias in the military camp, William must also rack his brains to think about where to deploy an array to meet the mercenary regiment of dabron if the war really happens. "I wish Alfred could get there faster." William has been staring at the tactical map these days. This map is the gift that yasna gave Sean to become the Lord at the beginning. It records the map of the whole panda collar, shaov collar, modge collar, several other surrounding territories and hundreds of miles of wilderness from panda. Although it is not particularly fine, the painting is not lacking at all. When Sean left, he only copied the maps of the two territories around modge collar and panda collar, and left the original to William, because in Sean''s opinion, William should need this kind of map enough to be used as a military map more than he did. At this moment, William''s eyes moved back and forth in two places on the map. These are the two places that Sean finally picked out from the territory for fighting with the dabron mercenary regiment in the past half a month. The first is the canyon terrain. No matter which direction dabron marches, he must finally pass through the canyon. So at the beginning, William had reached an agreement with Elvin. If the war broke out, he needed the heroic sword to ambush here and annihilate the enemy as much as possible. Elvin has no objection to this, because the troops serving as bait are Puda militia - which means that both Hongye town and Baige town will suffer losses to a certain extent here. However, William estimates that if these militias can play the situation of seven or eight minutes of training, the war damage will probably not be too high. But at least one or two hundred people will stay here forever. If those guys of the people''s corps would become soft footed shrimp once they really went to the battlefield, William thought it would be another bloodshed in Hongye town. In this way, we can only retreat to the second ambush point. As for how many people can be killed here in the canyon, it is completely resigned to fate. This second battlefield is a flat terrain. The plain terrain has a wide field of vision, so the movement direction of the army is also clear at a glance. If the dabron mercenary regiment had cavalry, William would never choose this place as a battlefield. At present, according to the existing intelligence, the other party seems to have no cavalry. Therefore, this battlefield is used by William as a buffer battlefield. At least, it should wear off the spirit of the dabron mercenary Corps here. Otherwise, if the other party takes advantage of the momentum, there will be no need to fight. Therefore, the woods near the battlefield have become a vital place. This terrain can ambush an army of about 100 people as a surprise soldier. If necessary, it can lead to a considerable degree of chaos. Of course, it''s a headache for William to arrange who will be the strange army, because this strange army is a real dead soldier army. Their dispatch has completely meant that the war situation is out of control. Therefore, while they create chaos and kill the enemy as much as possible, this more than 100 people can''t live. The heroic sword won''t be such a fool. William would certainly not let Arnold lead the northern barbarians to do it. As for the militia, William didn''t expect it at all. William''s finger tapped on the map. The current situation really made him feel a little helpless: there was no available army in his hand. No matter how excellent his command ability and how strategic and tactical strategies were, there was really nothing he could do. If the heroic sword was under his command, complete annihilation would be impossible, but if he only defeated the dabron mercenary Corps again, William was confident that he could do it. But sometimes, fate is so wonderful. When William was most afraid of anything, he had to come. Elvin opened the tent in the barracks, glanced at William, and said in a deep voice, "the dabron mercenary regiment will take action and arrive in the canyon in two days at the latest."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 197 One day, there has just been a heavy rain. But the earth absorbs all the water falling to the ground like a long drought and dew. If the troops had not just marched in the rainstorm, no one would believe that it was a sign that it had just rained. Thanks to the heavy rain, the trip of the dabron mercenary regiment was delayed by one day. But the young people of the Puda people''s corps have no such good luck. They braved the heavy rain and continued to move forward. At the end of the storm, they just arrived at the battle site set by William - one kilometer in front of the canyon. William did not place the battle site in the canyon in order to weaken the enemy''s will from faith. The terrain like Canyon is definitely a good place for ambush. If even the opponent knows this result, there will be a defense line from the will. Therefore, once there is a sudden attack, the army will have a feeling that it has been so long ago. It is impossible to make the opponent''s army chaotic. However, if the front line is set one kilometer away and defeated with the quality of the people''s corps, it is inevitable. Therefore, the only way to escape is the canyon. After the enemy rushes into the canyon with the momentum of victory and is attacked by the subdued army of the heroic sword, his mind will be shaken. As for whether it will cause large-scale chaos, it depends on whether the other party''s commander is a fool. When the tactics were applied to this step, William had done his best, so he didn''t even hesitate to let himself be cannon fodder. As for increasing the odds, it''s really resigned to fate. The militia has begun to build simple fortifications. According to the latest information from the front line, the dabron mercenary regiment will arrive here at dawn the day after tomorrow. However, they will certainly not attack immediately. The army must have a full rest before fighting. Therefore, after the fortifications are built, William estimates that there will be a day to rest, half a day longer than the enemy. "Uncle Puda, do you still think it''s not the Lord''s fault?" Nock stood beside Puda and said in a deep voice with a cold face. "Do you still think it''s the Lord''s fault?" Puda did not answer the question. "Yes!" Nock looked at Puda with no fear in his eyes. "If he hadn''t come to our town, how could he sacrifice so many people? We have already suffered heavy losses. It is impossible for the town to recover without ten years. Now we have to participate in this war. What does this have to do with our town? All this is the Lord''s business! " At last, nock''s voice was a little louder. Several white pigeon town militia looked at this side, their eyes showed some ridicule, and involuntarily made several hiss. The situation between them and Hongye town is just the opposite, because they had fought a battle with the dabron mercenary regiment before, and the two sides had long had resentment against each other, so this time the dabron mercenary attacked again, and the purpose was so obvious to attack the white dove Town, of course, the militia in the white dove town would not shrink back. This is the same reason that the snake of habinder attacked Hongye town. Of course, Puda also heard the laughter behind him. Although he is from Hongye Town, he has finally understood the importance of the militia group to the territory since William taught him a little cleverness last time. Therefore, he did not say anything about the militia in white dove town. Nominally, he is the head of the people''s army group. He must be fair, And not as selfish as before. Therefore, Puda frowned slightly, and then sighed: "your vision is still too short If dabron can beat pigeon Town, why can''t he beat red leaf town? " "But didn''t they lose a lot after the fight?" Nock still refuses to admit defeat. "Then won''t our losses be heavy?" "That''s because we had a war with habinder before, if it weren''t for the Lord..." "Put away your pride and prejudice." Puda shook his head and interrupted nock''s words. "Even if we don''t get involved because of the Lord, the contradiction between us and habinder will break out sooner or later. If the Lord didn''t make a move that day and his escort wasn''t there, do you think we could hold it Now that dabron can defeat pigeon Town, even if he can''t defeat Hongye town for the time being, he can also wait. With the resources of two towns, how long do you think he can start another war? " Nock was silent. "We should work together with pigeon town now. Don''t forget the reason why the commander wants you to have a competition every week or even every month. Only by competing with each other and challenging your limits can you become a really excellent army. You know, whether it''s the Lord, the commander, or even me, We all hope that you are not just a civilian corps, but can become an army named on the title. " The first half of Puda''s words were very loud, as if he was deliberately telling the militia in white dove Town, but the second half was whispered, and only nock could hear: "as long as white dove town is not occupied all day, Hongye town further behind will be really safe. So helping them is helping us. " Nock didn''t say anything, but fell into some kind of meditation. He began to think whether he really did something wrong? Seeing nock''s appearance, Puda didn''t say anything, but turned away and began to patrol the fortification construction of the camp. If necessary, he even helped himself. After all, he came back from a regular army and worked hard from the bottom. Therefore, he is also very familiar with the construction of basic fortifications, which soon made Puda respected by the militia in Baige town. Of course, it may have the effect of the righteous words just now, but who can tell the specific changes in mind? The construction of fortifications is progressing very smoothly. Although it is only a simple fortification, if it can be used as a basis, it can indeed reduce the scope of attack. Of course, there are many traps around this simple camp, but they are not very exquisite traps, but there are a lot of victories, and they are all around the camp. Unlike ordinary generals in defensive war, they always lay traps where the enemy may pass by. This is naturally an unusual feature of William. He almost played the word "geographical advantage" to the limit, but no one knows how much "human harmony" he can win. As for the "timing", the advantages brought by the rainstorm were also not wasted by William. William has squeezed all that can be used. As William had expected, a mighty army appeared at the end of the horizon at dawn the next day after the fortification was built. Although it has long been known from intelligence that the size of this army is about 2100 people, the militia of Puda people''s army still felt uneasy when they saw this army on the other side of the horizon. The continuous military line is hundreds of meters long. If their military array becomes thinner and the general line is completely opened, it may have to be more than hundreds of meters. Regardless of the combat effectiveness, such an array alone is enough to panic these militia who have not seen anything in the world. Of course, the situation of white dove town is slightly better than that of red leaf town. After all, I have seen the military array of dabron mercenary regiment last time. This time, the scale has not been surpassed, so there is no difference in shock. However, from the current situation, the armaments of the dabron mercenary regiment seem to have been replaced, which seems to be better than the last time. However, the militia''s armaments have not been replaced. According to Sean''s meaning, each militia must have three pieces of equipment, namely, spear, leather armor and wide blade sword. But this time, because he wanted to use the militia as a regular army, when William received the information, he had urgently asked the fat man to purchase new equipment, replaced some militia equipment with round shields and light swords, and even some people changed from leather armor to light armor, with hundreds of archers. At present, in the whole militia regiment, there are about 200 long spearmen wearing light armor, 180 archers including white wing mercenaries, 80 steel wings that can be used as heavy infantry, 500 militia with round shields and light swords, and the remaining 200 are temporarily placed in the rear as reserve forces. These 200 people are the real elite of the Puda militia. They are basically proficient in all the weapons that the militia can use at present. Therefore, when necessary, they take different weapons and serve as different arms to fight. "What do you think of our chances?" Puda stood beside William and asked softly. "It depends on whether the brave sword really intends to help us." William stood in front of the array and looked at the enemy in front, "that''s really a very angry army. I don''t know how many thousands of people have been slaughtered It''s good if this people''s corps can hold the front for an hour. " "Only an hour?" Puda sighed, "what shall we do in an hour?" "Retreat." William said without hesitation, "it''s meaningless to hold on. It''s just to increase the number of casualties. Our real battlefield is on the side of Hirano. But I''m worried about one thing now... " "What''s up?" Asked Puda. "That''s what the other party said. It''s a very sophisticated army. Will they let us withdraw into the canyon so easily?" Hearing this, Puda also fell into silence. The battlefield is a mile away from the canyon mouth. At first, this distance seems to be nothing, but in the war, this distance is likely to become a death line. No one can say that it can easily escape into the canyon mouth. When the sun began to set, the dabron mercenary Corps finally began to act£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 198 The dabron mercenaries marched silently. War is common to them, and most of them enjoy the killing feeling of war. Dabron rode on a war horse, which is a unique war horse of * * * kingdom. It has great physique. It can be said that it is outstanding in terms of durability and negative gravity. It is not easy to rank in the top ten among the most popular horses in the world. In particular, this war horse is an authentic creature, not a powerful creature such as Warcraft. Dabron didn''t pay attention to the two towns in the territory at all. In his opinion, if he hadn''t been thrown into the main array by the counter attack of the heroic sword last time, the town would have been taken by him long ago, and he wouldn''t have been punished by the young master later. At the thought of this, dabron felt very angry, but when he came to the canyon, he saw an army laying a defensive array here, and dabron immediately calmed down. He saw the flag of the other party, but the flag of this army was not the flag of the heroic sword or the snake of habinder, but a brand-new flag, which made him feel a little confused, because he had never seen such a flag. Under such circumstances, dabron naturally did not dare to attack rashly, so he soon ordered the army to rest in place for half a day. After the hottest noon, he chose to attack in a slightly cooler dusk. However, in this round of attack, dabron did not do his best, but sent 500 soldiers to test. A seasoned commander can tell how many people the enemy''s army is from the size of the enemy''s barracks. A commander like da brohn, after just observing it, has judged that the other party''s army is only about 1000 people. Just because he didn''t know the strength of the distance for the time being, dabron didn''t launch a fierce attack immediately, but adopted a more conservative exploratory attack method, which is also a common combat method in the war between the two armies, but it usually appears in the war with the scale of 10000 units. The scale of 500 people, as a tentative confrontation, is also a big deal for dabron. These are 500 light infantry with shields and swords. On the miracle continent, heavy infantry are usually equipped with heavy armor and heavy tower shield. At least 300 people are required to form a combat unit. Under normal circumstances, these heavy infantry will not be equipped with weapons. Their duty is to become a rock in the battlefield and resist the charge of rival cavalry; Of course, if it''s just like this, it must be difficult to be effective. Therefore, heavy infantry are usually equipped with at least twice as many dragon spearmen as heavy infantry. This kind of dragon spear is a five meter long heavy spear. It needs three people to work together to hold this spear. It is said that it was the standard combat weapon of Dragon Knights in those years. If you want to train such an army, it will naturally consume huge funds. Generally speaking, except for the state and those powerful nobles, ordinary nobles are not able to train such an army. Therefore, the army improved according to this standard system began to be popular on the miracle continent. Like Sean''s steel wings, the light infantry sent by dabron at the moment are all reconstructed according to the specifications of heavy infantry and dragon gunners. Of course, an army like this naturally has different development priorities. For example, steel wing was famous for relying on positional defense and counterattack in the game; The light infantry is a common reformed organizational system in the world. While sacrificing defense, it also allows the troops to have a certain combat capability. It is not as passive as heavy infantry, and its mobility is relatively higher than that of steel wings. Before the battle, William saw that the other party only sent 500 light infantry, and his face was slightly relieved: "it seems that it''s not difficult to last for an hour." Puda''s face also showed a trace of relief. As long as the other side is willing to make a tentative attack, with the cooperation of 80 steel wings, spearmen and archers, it can absolutely defeat these 500 people. In this way, the other side needs to rethink its tactical policy. Naturally, for William, who is determined to delay time, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, So he wanted the war to last for three days and two nights. "Our Lord, it''s been nearly two months." Puda asked suddenly. "It''s been two months and seven days." Said William. "Are you afraid?" Puda asked again. "Of course." William nodded, "I''m afraid when the Lord comes back, what he sees is just a burning territory!" Puda nodded and said nothing more. In fact, he really wanted to ask why he didn''t invite Cecilia, the magician, but considering his own identity, he was not qualified to ask this, so he didn''t speak. In fact, if Cecilia could join the battle, the war would be much easier. At least he had seen Cecilia''s magic power. It''s just this kind of thing, William also has suffering words. Cecilia has entered the state of complete self meditation. No one knows when to wake up. Although William has no combat ability, he still knows very well that as long as Cecilia wakes up, he must be in the upper bronze, and dabron has no magician after all, So William naturally didn''t wake Cecilia at this time. Soon, 500 light infantry had approached the front line. The first round of arrow rain was soon shot out of the army array. Under the guidance of 80 veterans, 100 recruits fired all the arrows on the bowstring, and then fell into the formation of 500 light infantry. These light combat infantry are obviously real veterans. They are still moving forward silently, but they raise the long shield in their hands at the same time - this is a military shield different from the round shield. It is about 50cm long and made of solid wood and iron. It is half as short as the half body shield, but it is more than twice as light. It is the standard configuration of light combat infantry. When these light infantry raised their shields in a neat and uniform manner, the change of the formation of 500 people looked like a surge of waves, full of a shocking feast for the eyes. Even if these are the enemy, William and Puda can''t help but give a dark praise in their hearts, because to train an army to such a neat and uniform action, this training alone must at least be paid and accumulated over the years. The falling of arrow rain, without suspense, did not make any achievements, only heard a tinkling sound, and the sound was not dense or sparse at all. William''s hand was raised again, and 180 bows and arrows pulled their bows again. This time, it was no longer a projectile, but aimed from the front. When William waved his hand, he heard hundreds of bows and quivers, and the flying arrows immediately broke through the air and shot again at the 500 light infantry. The roaring arrows are like locusts. Although the number is not large, the volley of nearly 200 arrows is still a shock - of course, this shock is for the people of the people''s corps. Naturally, it is nothing for the 500 light infantry. After all, in the chaotic place of the wilderness, what kind of cruel and tragic war has not been seen. Therefore, these light infantry just put down their long shields and intercepted them in front of them to block these arrows from the front, but their pace did not stop at all. "Free shooting!" Seeing that these light infantry changed so quickly, William did not lose any color and still calmly issued a new command. As a result, the archers began to shoot freely, or throw, or hang, or flat, without any rules and restrictions. In this way, these light infantry naturally have to keep the posture of raising and erecting shields. Although this has exacerbated their physical exertion, the effect is also real, because William''s side has fired at least five rounds of arrow rain attacks, but 500 light infantry have not been reduced at all. Dabron, riding on a high horse, looked at the changes in the war situation in front of him and finally gave a sneer: "the two wing forces detour for revenge, the archers rush into the range, and the others rush forward Give orders to the forward troops to rush through the enemy''s defense! " Soon the heralds began to carry out Da brohn''s orders. The dabron mercenary regiment, which was still standing, soon changed. The troops on the left and right wings were swordsmen troops mainly engaged in mobile operations, with 300 people each. They were lightly loaded and had much faster mobility than light infantry and others. If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that the two troops quickly spread to both sides like a dark cloud, and then began to encircle the fortifications built by William, as if they were trying to cut off the retreat of the civil corps. The remaining 1000 people quickly ran forward. More than half of the 1000 people were archers, while the other part were halberds with halberds. These halberds can also be regarded as a kind of heavy infantry, but they are not mainly defensive, but more offensive. They hold halberds and wear plate armor, and ten people can form a coordination team. When targeting combat units that are also infantry, halberds can often give full play to their strong combat effectiveness. Looking at the moment, the dabron mercenary regiment immediately launched a full-scale offensive, and the militia''s face finally turned a little pale. This heavy killing spirit has completely spread in this battlefield, and the militia of Puda people''s regiment finally felt the real difference in the battlefield in front of us. Only William, still calm as before, looked at the light infantry who began to attack, and said in a deep voice, "prepare the Lancers!" The long Gunners in line immediately raised their long guns flat, and then stepped forward together and stood at the front of the fortification. It seemed that they were the first line of defense that light infantry had to defeat. But when the light infantry of the dabron mercenary regiment saw these young long Gunners trembling, they immediately became very excited. However, although they were excited, at least they did not forget the military discipline, and their formation remained very complete. But the next second! Only a burst of screams and screams sounded. The fastest group of light infantry suddenly stepped empty and fell into the pit more than ten meters away from the camp. The pit is not deep, but there are still several meters, and the width and length are not small. Therefore, when the front row of these light combat infantry fell into dozens of people, the formation of the whole light combat infantry was in chaos. "Rocket!" At this time, William, who seemed to have expected for a long time, shouted coldly again, "shoot!" A burst of rockets were thrown from the camp and then fell into the pit. In an instant, a blazing flame rose into the sky, and a terrible howl burst out from the fire pit. In the distance, dabron''s face became very ugly in an instant£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 199 Trap, a very ancient means of use. But now in the war pattern of the miracle continent, it is rare to see, especially this kind of fire pit. Dabron''s face was angry for no reason. Since the light combat infantry is modeled by the heavy infantry team, it is not difficult to train. The 500 light combat infantry in his hand are his possessions accumulated through years of hard work. He feels depressed and uncomfortable when one or two are injured. Otherwise, they will not be equipped with good standard equipment in the light combat infantry, The last time he went to attack the town where the heroic sword was stationed, he was not willing to use the 500 light infantry, but he didn''t expect to lose 20 or 30 people just this time. But anger turned to anger. Dabron did not completely lose his mind. His tactics remained unchanged. He was still surrounded by two wings and cut off the back, and other forces pushed forward from the front. He can already see that the combat effectiveness of this army is not very good, otherwise it will not. If the two armies really fight, let alone the gap in armaments, that is, the quality of the army itself, they can completely win this army that he can''t see the banner. However, although the tactics did not change, they also ordered the troops to be cautious. Under the protection of light infantry, the former halberds began to investigate the traps to avoid falling into the ambush of the traps again. The swordsmen troops on the left and right wings dare not enter the camp at this time. Who knows if there are traps near the camp. If you start to check traps near the camp at this time, what''s the difference between sending troops to the door and fighting each other? Moreover, in order to maintain mobility, the swordsmen troops on the left and right wings have lighter leather armor, and their weapons are also weapons such as light swords, which will not aggravate the burden, so their defense ability is naturally not high. If such troops advance too hastily, William''s archers can destroy at least 30 or 40 people with a wave of arrow rain. As long as they shoot a few waves of arrow rain, all the swordsmen on both wings will be destroyed. Therefore, it is usually no problem for the swordsman troops to carry out such activities as rushing to aid, attacking, encircling and even cutting off the back road. However, if it is a forced attack, the light swordsman troops such as dabron will die as many as possible. As a result, seeing that the war situation had changed, the swordsmen on both wings immediately moved away. Instead of actively approaching the camp, they were more like wolves wandering around looking for opportunities. The style and rhythm of the battlefield suddenly changed, and the troops of the militia immediately felt a little uncomfortable. "Anno!" William, as the real commander of this civilian corps, is naturally the person who is most likely to feel the changes of the whole army. He let out a roar, which was not only loud, but also full of spirit. He had a dignified and awe inspiring momentum. This roar was enough to make everyone around him hear clearly, and the enemy knew who the commander of the army was at once. Under normal circumstances, as a commander in chief, of course, it is impossible to expose his identity so easily. But now, William has to do so, because he must bring enough strong confidence to the whole people''s army to let them know that his commander is fighting with them on the first line. Only in this way can he really inspire the fighting faith of an army. Otherwise, it will only be a round of impact. I''m afraid that the people''s army will collapse immediately. At that time, the 600 swordsmen troops wandering on both wings will start to bite the fat of this army like a group of real wolves. I heard William''s cry. The simple and honest big man Ann Nuo gave a long smile. The half body shield and refined spear were on him as if they had no weight, which was easily lifted by him. Behind him, nearly 80 northern barbarians also raised their shields and guns together. As anno raised his long guns, the northern barbarians gave a roar, which immediately brought the morale of the whole army to the limit. Under the leadership of anno, 80 northern barbarians and 200 long Gunners immediately rushed out of the fortification and rushed towards the enemy. At this time, the light infantry and halberds of the dabron mercenary regiment finally checked all the traps for the last hundred meters, and finally found as many as 14 traps. Although 20 or 30 soldiers were damaged in this process, this number was only injured and could not die. The situation was naturally much better than that of the first wave of rockets. But at this time, they also hold a resentment in their hearts. Seeing the charge of anno and others, these light infantry and halberds rushed up without hesitation. The two sides soon launched a round of hedging. But the result of the battle was completely beyond everyone''s expectation. Taking the steel wings composed of northern barbarians as the charging arrow, it was like a hot knife cutting into butter. It was very smooth. It easily knocked away the formation composed of light infantry and halberds of dabron mercenary regiment. All the soldiers who stopped in front of the steel wing army were all knocked open by the barbarians in the north with arrogant strength, and then stabbed their long guns into each other''s body. They did not pay attention to the results of the war, but gave full play to all their strength, only to cut the enemy''s formation to the greatest extent. However, infantry is infantry after all, and does not have the charging ability of cavalry with the help of horses. Therefore, even if the formation composed of light combat infantry and halberds is not particularly thick, the charging force led by anno still does not penetrate out, but looks more like putting himself and others in danger and being surrounded by the enemy. Facing the heavy encirclement of the enemy, anno and others were not afraid at all. They directly launched a defensive array in the middle of the enemy. It seems that although they are surrounded by the enemy, who can be sure that this is not a cancer? Under the protection of the northern barbarians, 200 long spearmen started to shoot and stab. They just need to stab their long guns in four directions and eight directions. They don''t need to pay attention to other things at all. Of course, light infantry and halberds cannot allow this tumor to continue to grow here. Around the part of this army, they began to prick their weapons into this tumor, and more and more people have been involved in the battle in the inner circle of light infantry. Another part of the troops who could not join the battle began to launch a round of fierce attack towards the camp. Their target was the commander who had just given orders. These people are no longer recruits. Of course, they know how important a commander is to an army. As long as they can capture or kill each other''s commander alive, the army will collapse completely. The last time they fought with the heroic sword mercenary corps, they suffered a loss in this regard. But how could William be caught so easily? 500 recruits with shields and swords are the last line of defense in this camp. If they want to catch or kill William, they must break through this last line of defense, but these 500 people are young people in white dove town. They have a dead enemy relationship with the dabron mercenary corps, so they can''t be easily defeated. As for the 600 swordsmen of the dabron mercenary regiment, William didn''t bother to pay attention to the traps he set around the camp, that is, for these people who charged in front. There were no traps around. However, these swordsman troops dare not even take a risk. They only dare to walk around and stand by, wasting their physical strength. Judging from this point, these swordsman troops have already lost. If they dared to venture in, William would have to announce his retreat immediately. It is this small psychological tactical victory that gives William the time to delay and naturally has the time to kill some enemies here as much as possible. He knew very well that as long as an army fled for the first time, it would be very difficult to draw back the morale of soldiers. Therefore, even in the final stage of retreat, William must create a temporary strategic retreat, rather than turn this retreat into a rout. The arrows of the enemy archers began to shoot at the camp. Because of the enemy''s own people in the battlefield, the enemy''s bows and arrows did not dare to shoot there. In this way, this became the result of William''s calculation. He raised his head and looked at the sky. It would be dark in about ten minutes. At that time, the battlefield would fall into a dark situation. When the torch and light were lost, the role of the archer would be much lower, and that was when he ordered to retreat. The battlefield formed around the camp has begun to become intertwined, and the soldiers of both sides have entered the real fighting stage. In this state, they can only rely on the military quality and armaments of both belligerents. However, everyone knows that the militias of the Puda people''s army regiment can never win each other in these two aspects, because the gap is too large, and the casualty ratio of the two belligerents has begun to increase. The expected victory did not appear as dabron imagined. In addition, Anona''s cancer was constantly killing his light infantry. Dabron issued a vicious voice: "Mr. Weiss Can you drop an attack on that battlefield? " Da brohn pointed in the direction of annob''s defense in the enemy array. A middle-aged man standing next with a long stick looked at it and said, "I need to get closer, at least to 300 meters." Dabron nodded, so he and more than a dozen cavalry around him began to escort the middle-aged man named Wes and began to gradually approach the battlefield. Of course, William can see very clearly when these people move, but in this situation, even if he has some doubts in his heart, he doesn''t have time for him to think about the reasons, so he can only see the other party gradually come to a place about 300 meters away from the front line. However, a few seconds later, on the head of anno and others, there was a dark cloud gathering rapidly, and even William could clearly feel the powerful and unparalleled magic fluctuation. At this moment, William''s face suddenly turned white: magician! "How could the other party have a magician!" It seems that in response to William''s words, more than a dozen golden thunder Mans, as strong as buckets, split out of the dark cloud in the sky and fell directly into the defense array composed of anno! Heaven and earth change color£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 200 Since the magic "thunder sanction" of Elizabeth, the daughter of thunder, easily destroyed a heavy cavalry force of up to 3000 people, thunder magic, as an extension of wind magic, immediately became the most popular magic in the kingdom of dabion. Many magicians worshipped by the nobility are even required to master this range of thunder magic, but "thunder sanctions" can be set as Elizabeth''s inheritance magic by the system in the game. How can other magicians be so easy to master. Therefore, the research and development of all kinds of thunder magic naturally became popular in the kingdom of dabion. Now in the kingdom of dabion, any battlefield mage who can''t do a few thunder magic is embarrassed to say hello. Thunder cloud''s anger is a level 5 thunder magic recently developed by the kingdom of dabion. The biggest special effect of this magic is its extremely high lethality, and it also has the conductivity and infectivity commonly possessed by thunder magic. If twelve battlefield mages who know thunder cloud''s anger cast this magic at the same time, it can evolve into a thunder anger, and its power can even be comparable to Elizabeth''s thunder sanctions. Under the bombardment of thunder cloud''s anger, the defense array that anno worked hard to stick to was completely split in an instant. Nearly 300 people died immediately under the bombardment of this magic! Naturally, it is because everyone is close and the equipment is made of metal, but it can''t deny the horror of this magic - compared with Cecilia''s fire magic attack, the power of thunder cloud''s anger is undoubtedly much stronger and much more terrible. Just a moment later, the confidence accumulated by the militia was split like those killed in battle. Suddenly, the military array was in an uproar and even began to be in some confusion. Puda and William, their faces became extremely pale. They never thought that there was a magician in the dabron mercenary regiment this time! And the power of the other party''s magic, the magician is at least the highest bronze peak, which is not weak compared with Cecilia. Even if Cecilia is here at the moment, it is difficult to compete with the other party. "Call for all the front-line troops to return! Let others stick to it again. " After a shock in William''s heart, he immediately stabilized. As the commander of the first army, if even he lost his sense of propriety, how can he command others, "let the reserve force equip with shield and sword and fight! The whole army is ready to evacuate! " William clenched his teeth and his eyes flashed sad and angry. It''s ten minutes away! It''s getting dark. It''s just a little time away! But now, the last thing he wanted to see happened. The confidence of the whole people''s corps has been defeated. I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to give full play to their combat effectiveness in the next battle. The bugle began to sound from the barracks. Ann Nuo was also sad and angry. He was far away from the outbreak of Lei Yun''s anger just now, so he was lucky not to be killed in that round of falling thunder, but he was stabbed by the transmitted lightning. Now his body is still paralyzed and inconvenient. Among the 80 northern barbarians who rushed out with him, there were only about 20 left at the moment, and dozens of other 200 long Gunners were dead. The strength of nearly 300 people, in the twinkling of an eye, there are less than 60 people left. We can see how terrible the power of this magic is. Now the bugle sounded. No matter how angry Ann Nuo was, he also remembered the military discipline that William had been emphasizing during this period. He kept roaring, roaring quickly in the tribal language of the northern barbarians, and finally stopped those northern barbarians who wanted to rush out and die with the enemy. Then they formed an arrow army again, followed by those people who were almost stunned, and then quickly broke through the enemy''s defense line and ran back to the barracks. The troops on the front line are fighting with the enemy. When they see the arduous retreat of anno and others, they also rush forward desperately, trying to open a way to meet the smooth return of their own people. Although those spearmen are the militia of Hongye town they hate most, now on this battlefield, the militia of white pigeon town also know that they are comrades in arms and gather for the same purpose. Even if there is any dissatisfaction before, they must not leave their comrades in arms at the moment. The troops on both sides fought desperately. In this kind of attack, the survival channel was soon opened, and anno successfully led people back to the barracks. But at this time, there was no joy or excitement from anyone. When one side has a magician and the other does not, the war situation will inevitably change and tilt. Not to mention, the dabron mercenary regiment completely exceeds the Puda militia regiment in terms of armaments, materials and military strength. Therefore, with the participation of magicians, there is no doubt about the outcome of the war. At the moment, the only thing that can be relied on is probably the heroic sword mercenary regiment ambushed on both sides of the canyon. The second bugle finally sounded. William, Puda, anno and several other militia members who have been promoted to captain keep shouting, trying to keep the whole army in a certain formation, but when confidence is defeated, this practice is just a futile effort. In the end, William could not ask the civil corps to do any better. He could only form a reluctantly formation and began to retreat towards the canyon. The whole battle didn''t last for an hour. The dabron mercenary regiment lost a total of about 230 or 40 troops, but the Puda militia regiment fell sharply from nearly 1200 to more than 900, a full 300. Among them, 80 steel wings were almost wiped out, and the casualties in Hongye town were the heaviest. This war lost more than 100 people, and nearly 100 people were killed in Baige town. When I saw that the army with a banner similar to a pair of wings finally collapsed, the swordsman troops who had been swimming on both wings finally rushed up like a real hungry wolf. Their mobility is extremely high. In the victory atmosphere of total victory, they naturally burst out amazing combat effectiveness and bite William''s troops from both sides. However, William did not dare to stop the troops completely at this time, so he had to fight and retreat. This is also the reason why he made the last 200 reserve troops equipped with swords and shields, Only in this way can mobile operations be carried out. After seeing the defeat of the enemy, dabron left several people to protect the magician around him. As soon as he clamped his horse''s belly, he rushed up with several other followers. The bloody and killing on the battlefield has completely distorted dabron''s heart. He enjoys the pleasure of chasing the enemy and even killing, which makes him have a climax of excitement. Seeing that dabron finally charged himself, William had to order the civil corps to speed up. However, the swordsman troops of the dabron mercenary regiment are not so easy to send. As long as they have a chance, they will entangle the Puda militia regiment. If they are allowed to successfully cut into the troops, at least a dozen to dozens of militia will be left before the troops can escape again. It is well known that the militia left behind as abandoned soldiers will end up like this. Within a short distance, nearly 100 people of the Puda militia were completely left behind. But when the public saw that the canyon mouth was close in front of them, the people of Puda people''s corps were finally excited. They began to rush into the canyon mouth crazily regardless of the military potential and military capacity. It was a real appearance of a defeated soldier fleeing. In this case, even if William had no choice, he finally sighed helplessly that "the trend is gone". Dabron, who pursued him, soon passed his troops and became the leader. Five equally riding attendants followed him and closely protected him, and nearly 1900 troops behind him finally poured into the canyon like a rolling black tide. Each of them had a ferocious face that had been distorted with excitement, as if they had never kept prisoners in the eyes of the dabron mercenary regiment. William raised his head and looked at the cliffs on both sides of the canyon. He did not see the shadow of the heroic sword soldiers. At this time, the dabron mercenary regiment behind him had run half of the canyon. As long as it was a hundred meters ahead, there would be no place suitable for ambush in the canyon. Puda seemed to realize something, and his face looked incredible. When the last 100 meters was finally crossed, the expected arrow rain attack, falling stones and so on did not appear. At this moment, the morale of the Puda people''s corps finally dropped to the freezing point. They screamed in panic and confusion. Many people even began to take off all their weapons and armor in order to run faster, and even wanted to run naked. The fear of death has spread in the militia, and chaos has completely emerged. Today''s militia is not as simple as rout. "Heroic sword, these bastards!" Even William, who has never had a temper, can''t help shouting abuse at this time! Everyone knows that the heroic sword has completely sold them out. When the people''s army finally rushed out of the valley, these people immediately began to flee in all directions, and even stopped running in one direction. The dabron mercenary regiment also dispersed immediately after rushing out of the canyon mouth and began to pursue militias in different directions. It seems true that the dabron mercenary Corps will not stop until all these militias are killed. Dabron, the fastest runner in the lead, stared at William and others. The distance between them had been shortened from 50 meters to only 10 meters. "Lord William, you go quickly. I''ll hold it here!" Ann Nuo looked at the middle-aged man who came riding his horse, suddenly stopped, turned and stood facing each other. "Anno!" William and Puda also stopped. "Lord Puda, Lord William, please!" Ann Nuo didn''t look back, but the bow arm held the half body shield tightly, the center of gravity sank, and the long gun was held in the back alone. As long as he could block the other party''s impact, the long gun in his hand would be stabbed out immediately! But is the impact of dabron so good? The distance between the two sides is only five meters! "Die!" Da brohn let out a roar, waved his heavy sword suddenly, and burst out with fighting spirit and ran towards anno! But Ann Nuo still didn''t dodge in the face of this fight! But before the fighting spirit broke anno''s half shield, a figure suddenly flew out from behind William and others, stepped over anno''s shoulder at a dizzying speed, and shot towards the fighting spirit. A silver light suddenly bloomed in mid air, and the fighting spirit was broken in an instant, and the scattered strength raged around. But blocking the shadow of fighting spirit, he continued to run forward and collided with dabron''s Mount£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 201 The silver brilliance blooms like fireworks in the air. The smashed fighting spirit burst open and raged around, adding a bit of danger to the silver fireworks. Although the defense ability brought by the silver scale spell seal makes Sean not be directly crushed by this fighting spirit, it is only to defend a local place, so the remaining power of the raging fighting spirit still tore more than a dozen scars on Sean. In the face of this fighting strength, Sean can''t really break away easily. It''s just that he''s too fast. So even if he was blocked by this fighting spirit, Sean just landed and made another effort and immediately rushed out. Therefore, in the eyes of others, it seemed that this fighting spirit could not stop Sean''s attack at all. In a moment, he had collided with dabron riding a war horse. When he was close to dabron, Sean waved the dead bone in his hand, and the long sword instantly turned into a silver moon and cut towards dabron''s waist. Inexplicably, dabron, who felt a death crisis, did not wave his sword to stop the sword, but jumped. The whole man immediately swept back without landing, but the tip of the Epee had pulled a long mark on the ground. Like the silvery brilliance of moonlight, it finally comes out. The war horse worth thousands of gold coins under the crotch of dabron passed Sean, but the part above the saddle of the whole war horse had disappeared. The war horse, which had lost its whole neck, ran forward for two or three meters before falling heavily on the ground, raising a piece of dust and scattering red and hot horse blood on the ground. At this time, a huge horse head fell from the air, arousing a piece of dust that more obscured his sight, while Sean in this piece of dust was somewhat hazy and illusory. The cold wind rose slightly. The dust was gradually blown away. Sean in a coarse linen shirt stood in place, holding a silver white long sword in his hand. The sword looked very smooth and flat, and it seemed that he could not bear any heavy blow at all. However, the moonlight like swing just now made it clear that the sword must not be inferred by common sense. However, the momentum of holding the sword increased. Sean had no such arrogant momentum as an aristocrat, nor did he have the dignity of being the superior of the Lord. In this way, after holding the sword, the cold felling atmosphere would be more intense. No matter how you look at it, Sean is never like a lord aristocrat in charge of a place and an army. "Sean!" "Lord!" "Boss!" Three exclamations sounded from William, Puda and anno. Dabron frowned slightly. Naturally, he knew that there was an aristocratic Lord in this territory, but he didn''t expect that the LORD was the young man in front of him. Looking at his momentum and strength, probably only the lower bronze peak, not even the upper bronze, but his fighting spirit was indeed blocked just now, which made dabron have to be vigilant. After all, the name of "miracle" will always be heard even if he doesn''t want to hear it. Just then, a brown red horse suddenly flew from one side. On the horse''s back was a woman wearing a red light armor, carrying a red long gun. The whole person looks like a red flame running. The rider quickly approached from the edge of the battlefield, and then directly rushed through the siege of more than a dozen light infantry of the dabron mercenary regiment. In his hand, a red long gun was like a red snake spitting snake letters, tricky and ferocious. These light infantry who tried to encircle and pull them off their horses, everyone was directly stabbed by the shield belt. Let alone encircle and attack, it is impossible to stop them even a little. Several halberd soldiers holding long halberds nearby immediately tried to surround them when they saw this situation. Their long halberds are naturally much longer than the weapons of light infantry. They only need to cut off the female Knight''s horse, which is enough to capture the female knight. However, before these halberds approached her, they saw her swing a long gun and drag a long halberd to the side. The halberd lost his focus and fell towards his companions. In this way, he turned over two halberds and interrupted their attack steps. After that, the female Knight clamped her legs, and the mount hissed, speeding up a few minutes. Several halberds intercepted in front put down the long halberd and stabbed it hard at the war horse. If it was stabbed, let alone the war horse would be pierced. Even the female knight on the horse would not benefit. However, the female Knight didn''t care at all when facing the spear. As soon as the reins were lifted, the horses immediately jumped up, and the three halberds that came to meet the spear pierced empty one after another. The horse easily jumped over the heads of the three halberds, but the female Knight still seemed to feel uncomfortable. She suddenly lay down on the horse''s back and stabbed the halberd in the middle. Then the spear swung like a dragon and snake, shot one shot at the left and right sides, only heard two muffled noises, another two halberds burst a blood hole from one left and one right, and the three halberds collapsed at the same time. At this time, the war horse landed with its front hoof, and the female knight has jumped up. When the rear hoof of the war horse also landed, the female Knight pulled the reins again, rode out of the dust, and quickly rushed towards the rear of the dabron mercenary regiment, aiming at the magician behind the dabron mercenary regiment! "Stop her!" Dabron let out a loud cry. He didn''t expect that there was a terrible knight with such superb riding and spearing skills in the Lord''s camp. Gunslinger. The gun is not God. How to use the gun? If there is no horse, how to ride? Rena''s heroic posture of riding on the top of the dust raised a dust fog not inferior to Sean''s sword cutting the horse, directly opened up a blood path from the array and killed the magician in the enemy array. The four riders who were responsible for protecting the magician drove their horses to fight with the same speed, but these four riders were not the opponent of Rena, the knight. They saw that the red long gun was only the simplest gun picking, stabbing, turning and rotating. The four moves carried the four riders off the horse lightly and easily. The future is open! More than a dozen riders who followed dabron quickly returned to the array for rescue, but looking at the distance between them, I''m afraid it''s enough for the magician to die more than a dozen times. In this case, if dabron went back to rescue himself, he might be able to stop Rena''s shot before the magician was stabbed to death. But he wanted to get away and come back, and Sean wouldn''t agree. "Go away!" Da brohn, in his rage, was even more ruthless. The heavy sword in his hand made a dark scene, and the roaring tearing sound was loud. Under the pressure of the heavy sword, even if the heavy sword had not touched the ground, the ground was still rolled up with dust. But how could Sean be frightened by this? His adrenal stimulation still has one minute left. Even if he can''t stop brohn, it''s enough to delay the other party for at least one minute. If the other party is too careless, Sean is even sure to kill him completely. This is not arrogance, but just a kind of self-confidence. Although his silver scale curse has disappeared, the weapon in his hand is dead bone, not the old Charles sword. Under the dark curtain, a silver bloom. It seems that the moonlight, tired and lazy for a long time, can''t help but rise up and breathe in the night; It seems that a thick ink is finally diluted by a handful of water. A black and a silver light bloomed between Sean and dabron. The black awn is not prosperous, but the silver is strong. "Bang!" There was a dull sound that was not like the exchange of gold and iron. Dabron''s heavy sword was blocked by Sean''s sword. Moreover, the feedback force transmitted from the sword shocked Da brohn that his hands could hardly hold the sword. His angry and red eyes finally showed a trace of panic, which seemed to be really surprised by the weight of the word "miracle". Sean''s eyes were a little more helpless for this sword. After being equipped with dead bones, Sean''s strength has reached an amazing level of 48 points, but the sword sent out by his full strike still failed to shake Da bron''s heavy sword - this is not that Da bron''s strength is steadily better than Sean, but the gap in realm strength and fighting spirit, After all, it''s still a little different from Sean. Otherwise, it would be easy to kill Sean after his sword shocked brohn''s epee. This is the power that people in this world can''t understand! Even if they are allowed to get such peerless magic soldiers as dead bones, they still need to be careful and hard to find out the power and root cause of this weapon, and finally find out some ways to use it. Before knowing a peerless magic weapon, most people don''t dare to use it without scruples because they are afraid of being controlled by the power on the weapon. How can they directly bless the power on the dead bone like Sean. Shocked by the power of Sean''s sword, dabron dared not compare his strength again, but chose to retreat and try to defeat his opponent with fighting spirit. But Sean seemed to have known such a result for a long time. He raised his hand and took a sword. The wind pressure condensed into a line and suddenly shot at dabron. Both speed and shape were almost the same as fighting spirit. The only deficiency was the lack of power. This sword scared Da brohn again, so he could only retreat again and again. In this way, not to mention rescuing the magician, even if he wanted to shorten the distance, it became impossible. He glanced at the Red Knight with a red coat, a red horse and a red gun from the corner of his eye. She had killed the magician with one shot, together with more than ten riders who rushed to the rescue. At this time, dabron found that the female knight was actually a subordinate silver, which was almost more powerful than himself. It''s clearly a winning situation. How did it turn into this situation in an instant? Dabron, who was shocked in his heart, took a strong breath and said with a cold smile: "even so, do you think you have won me? Without the protection of the heroic sword, almost all your guards are dead. Can you still stop my army? " Sean inserted the dead bone into the ground and stood on the sword with cold eyes: "the heroic sword, I will calculate with them sooner or later." "I''m afraid you don''t have this chance!" Dabron seemed to be trying to embolden himself, and his voice was a little louder. "Even if you have so many hands, what can you do? If I want to go, you can''t stop me. When I regroup my troops, you will die! What about a silver female knight? I have 2000 soldiers. Can you kill them all? " "Are you going to compete with me?" Sean smiled and scoffed. "Who is more than you, so what!" Dabron saw that the female knight had rushed back with a gun, but his mercenary regiment had also given up the pursuit and began to regroup and rushed here at the same time. No matter how powerful the female knight is, he will eventually run out of strength. At that time, he will not be afraid to destroy the female knight and the Lord. Miracle Lord? Dabron will make it impossible for him to show miracles again. "William, how many people do you need to defeat these mobs?" Sean ignored dabron and turned to William. "A thousand steel wings!" William said in a deep voice. Sean roared, "I''ll give you another four thousand! It''s up to you to lead the army and defeat these mobs! " The sound rolled out like thunder and spread out over the field. "Four thousand?" Dabron was a little stunned and frightened, thinking he had fallen into a trap. However, tens of seconds later, there was still no change. Even after nearly 2000 soldiers of the dabron mercenary regiment had assembled, his courage was a little more, "4000? Ha ha, are you kidding? " But his laughter soon stopped. At the extreme end of the horizon, a horse suddenly appeared. The rider was heavily armored and could not see his face clearly. He carried a fire red halberd in his hand, but his momentum was extremely awe inspiring and powerful. As if in response to Sean''s thunderous roar, the rider also roared: "Alfred worcester and his 4000 steel wings have arrived. Please give orders!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 202 Alfred rode a tall horse, which was not as good as the one before dabron, but it was also a special horse for the heavy cavalry of the kingdom of dabion. The horse was covered in a vest, and Alfred was dressed in a heavy armor. He rode across the horse with a red halberd in his hand. Only one man had the power of riding. Behind Alfred, seven war horses appeared at the same time. These horses are the same breed as the one under Alfred''s crotch, but the seven riders don''t have heavy armor. Their weapons are also Knight swords, not spears and halberds. They are inherently weaker than Alfred, but now they ride together, Supplemented by Alfred''s bullying momentum, there seemed to be a real unparalleled momentum of cavalry charge. When Alfred appeared on the horizon with seven riders, there was a slight tremor behind him. Then, the slight tremor gradually turned into the roar of thunder. The earth even had a strong vibration. The rumbling sound sounded like an earthquake. At the end of everyone''s sight, a row of heavy infantry with half body shields finally appeared. After a row, there are the second row, the third row and the fourth row... I don''t know when it will end. The black troops, like a torrent of steel, began to rush towards the battlefield. They marched silently without making any strong cries of killing, but the silent spirit of killing was stronger and more soul-stirring than those who made cries of killing. This unit did not hold the flag, but just now the leading general had shouted the word "iron wings". At this time, it looked really like an iron force. The scattered militia did not know when they had stopped running. Some of them just stood where they were, while others collapsed to the ground. However, without exception, these militia looked at this black army with a dull and foolish face, even though they were running fast, but their formation was not in any disorder. The Da brohn mercenary regiment, which had been assembled, seemed to be frozen at the moment, as if it had been held tightly by someone''s hand, and could no longer make any sound. In the face of such a shocking charging scene of this black army, no matter who they are, they will only feel a burst of mental shock. Even if they are an army that has been killed countless times in the wilderness, at the moment, they still feel a kind of heart and gall. Dabron knew that the morale of his army was declining rapidly. At this time, he could not care what scene words to say, or how to increase his courage. He quickly ran to his army with his sword, as if only in this way could he restore a sense of security. But Sean, how could the commander of the dabron mercenary regiment be allowed to return to his troops. He rushed up again without hesitation. In the front, Reina, who came by riding, was also shot. With the combined power of the two, let alone retaining dabron, it was no problem to kill him. Seeing that his commander was stopped and his personal guards were slaughtered, the dabron mercenary regiment soon had a bit of chaos. But this army is worthy of growing up from the bloody and cruel place in the wilderness. Under the command of several captains, the chaos was soon suppressed, and then began to rush forward towards Sean. It seemed as if it was going to rescue its commander. Under the command of William, Ann Nuo rushed to the front with the last 20 or so soldiers with steel wings. With their bodies of more than 20 people, he actually set up a defensive position here, trying to stop the nearly 2000 people rushing opposite. Riding a war horse, Rena passed by these steel winged soldiers, and then what she saw was not panic and determination to die, but a kind of calm. It seems that for these steel winged soldiers, there is no concept of death at all. The only thing they need to do is turn their body into a steel corridor to block the surging charge from the enemy. Rena doesn''t understand why these northern barbarians can face death so calmly? In fact, let alone Rena doesn''t understand that any army that fought with Sean, or those who have seen these northern barbarians, can''t understand what they insist on or defend, and why they can be so fearless even in the face of death, even for Sean, They are willing to give their lives. But they know that Sean''s steel wings are already a military name destined to resound all over the world! Riding the horse, Rena finally glanced at the figure of these more than 20 northern barbarians, but it didn''t look lonely and sad, but there was a tall figure that Rena couldn''t understand. The two sides crossed. Rena shot at dabron and forced him back, who was almost out of Sean''s entanglement. Then there was a dazzling flame burning all over dabron. Obviously, it is riding on the war horse. If the knight loses the charge, it is difficult to have any superb combat effectiveness. On the contrary, it is better to dismount and fight. However, Rena''s combat mode is completely different from others. Her condescending stab has a different sense of dignity and oppression. Almost every time she shot, dabron was forced to step back. After the thirty-three gun stabs, it was like the crazy attack and killing in the prairie, which finally brought a little calm. It was quite like the weather of endless wildfire and spring breeze. Even though dabron was sweating all over and his palms were so greasy that he could hardly hold the hilt of the sword, at least he succeeded in blocking Rena''s attack, but just when he wanted to escape at the moment when Rena returned his breath, the silver moonlight suddenly came out in pieces. Dabron, who was already tired, now had the impulse to curse his mother. The dabron mercenary regiment, like a tide, finally hit the defense line composed of more than 20 northern barbarians in Annona. However, this line of defense was too weak and haggard. It was only rushed by this "wave", and the so-called front was completely torn apart. Then it completely jumped over this line of defense and rushed towards the battlefield behind them. As long as they can pour in, they can easily defeat Sean and the female knight with the advantage of many people. At that time, they can not only save their leader, but also make the other party''s army throw a mouse. However, their calculations are really good, but is it possible for William to let them do so? A thick and blazing fire flashed quickly. More than a dozen soldiers of the dabron mercenary regiment who rushed to the front were just wiped by the brilliance and fell to the ground one after another. They were already divided into two parts. Before they could recover, Alfred had led seven riders into the ranks of these mercenaries from the side front. After hitting more than ten mercenaries first, Alfred finally stopped the momentum of Mount charging. As soon as the momentum of the charge stopped, the seven veterans quickly fell off their horses without hesitation, and their long swords stabbed relentlessly around. In this kind of enemy array, they don''t even need to consider where the enemy is. It''s enough to form a circle and stab the sword around them. As for whether to kill the enemy with one blow, seriously hurt the enemy, or just cause minor injury, this is not what they need to consider. As for Alfred, it was as if the God of war had come after his fall. It was difficult to really hurt him when all the weapons were cut on him. Even if he could stab him occasionally, he might not be able to stop Alfred''s killing. The powerful and confused middle-aged man, with only the flaming lion''s tusks in his hand, was enough to chop these mercenaries down like melons and vegetables, and his purpose was very clear, that is, to get to anno''s side, he had to save the simple and honest big man anyway. However, the mercenaries of the dabron mercenary regiment may know their fate. They also broke out amazing combat effectiveness without any idea of compromise or surrender. But their struggle was very funny and funny in William''s eyes. He dared to say that he could defeat the mercenary regiment with a thousand steel wings. Naturally, he was not kidding. Four thousand steel winged soldiers, under the command of William, quickly dispersed into a circle, and then surrounded the dabron mercenary regiment. These mercenaries have not even figured out what''s going on, and the situation on the battlefield is no longer developing as they imagined. The only thing they can know is that they are getting farther and farther away from their leader and the enemy''s Lord and female knight. The fighting skill of Reina''s stabbing gun and constantly pushing her opponent back is naturally not the secret that these completely flustered mercenaries can see. Since William can see it, of course, he will not miss it - from the moment Alfred handed over the command, the army has been completely under William''s control, which is why Alfred rushed into the enemy line first. Not only did Sean believe in William, Alfred, anno, even the whole iron wing army and the more than 1000 white wing mercenaries, but also unreservedly trusted the military commander of the territory. When the steel wings completely surrounded these mercenaries, William immediately issued several orders. Several steel wings on standby in the periphery quickly turned into arrows and went straight into the core of the dabron mercenary regiment from the periphery. There is a line of defense composed of anno, seven veterans, Alfred and the remaining northern barbarians. As long as these arrows go deep here, a strong line of defense can be immediately laid in the enemy array. At that time, with the peripheral steel wings, they will begin to shrink and strangle the encirclement, and there will be no place for the dabron mercenary regiment to escape. Victory has been firmly held by William! The dabron mercenary regiment has been completely defeated. And there is no suspense about this battle£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 203 The dabron mercenary regiment is over. More than 1900 people were completely defeated by William. Defeat is not annihilation, only because at the last minute, the remaining mercenaries fought desperately, finally broke through the blockade and fled in two ways. However, the war situation has become so. Naturally, these two residual mercenaries are not a big deal. At that time, as long as an army is organized to patrol in this territory for a period of time, these mercenaries naturally dare not continue to make trouble and can only flee to other territories or return to the wilderness. Although Da brohn''s strength is really good, under the joint efforts of Rena and Sean, he did not turn up too many storms, and what makes Sean and William unable to understand is that he was unwilling to surrender even in a dead battle. Of course, even if they are willing to surrender, Sean can''t let them go. After all, the cruelty and blood of the dead town still remind people of the cold-blooded of the mercenary Corps. If such disasters are left, let alone the feelings of the residents of the dead town territory, even Sean should always worry about a knife from the back of the army. On the contrary, it''s better to solve it as crisp as it is now. During the service, the dabron mercenary regiment was completely defeated, more than 1000 people were killed, more than 400 were wounded and captured, and more than 400 fled. Of the 4000 steel wings, only more than 300 were killed and as many as 1000 were injured, but on the whole, the combat effectiveness of this force has not decreased at all. And as long as Sean wants, there are more than 2000 northern barbarians who can take weapons and form an army at any time. However, Sean naturally won''t agree with this. He is preparing to reduce the scale of steel wings to 2500 people, because at present, more than 1000 of the more than 3000 people are old people and children, so they are not suitable to become soldiers. However, he had to renegotiate with William before he could make a more detailed plan and decision. After all, it was related to the military strength of the whole territory. Even if Sean liked mischief, it must be handled properly. But the war is not over. "Fred, take another two thousand men to Panda town. I think dabron should have guards there." Said William. "OK." Alfred simply waved his hand, pulled about 2000 people and set out, walking very simply. He and all the horses under the seven veterans have just been killed, so now they can only travel on their legs. However, he was wearing heavy armor on his body, but he didn''t have the slightest sense of importance. It can be seen that he walked leisurely. Moreover, the 2000 northern barbarians he took away had just experienced a death war, but they didn''t feel tired. Everyone left with ease, as if they were excited about another war to come. "Puda, lead 300 people to gather the fleeing militia." William turned and looked at Puda and said in a deep voice. He bit the word "flee" very hard, obviously expressing strong dissatisfaction. Although the militia''s military quality is really not high, and they can''t blame their cowardice for fleeing, what William hates most is the fleeing without their armor. Moreover, if these militias were not so scattered, William might not have had a chance to return to the city. According to dabron''s nature, as long as his militia still retreated in an orderly manner, he could catch up with the second battlefield, Dabron would never dare to chase after Cecilia again. At least he could delay it for another two or three days. However, the embarrassed figure of these militia fleeing has greatly increased the killing nature of these bloodthirsty mercenaries. In this way, more militia have been slaughtered. Of course, what I hate most is the group of bastard mercenaries of heroic sword. Puda knew that William was angry. He had no choice but to sigh, so he took people to close the defeated militia. Anna Nuo, a big man, doesn''t know whether his luck is really good. Even if he falls into such a dangerous situation this time, he just suffered some injuries. On the contrary, the injury is not too serious, at least not as miserable as that in rofeland city. However, only nine of the northern barbarians who served as the defense line with him survived. At the beginning, only nine survived after a hundred people were killed along with Sean. In this way, the death rate of these northern barbarians is much higher than that of veterans. After all the things are arranged properly, it is natural to clean the battlefield. However, to be honest, it doesn''t matter whether the battlefield is cleaned or not. After all, there are many war dead and prisoners, so it needs to be handled properly. But all this, after Sean said "kill all", became an irreversible foregone conclusion. When the fleeing militia gathered back, the militia group with more than 900 people was now less than 700. Moreover, the eyes of these people are flickering and lax. Most of them have not recovered from the shock, and a small number have been frightened. Does such a militia still have the value of existence? William shook his head and sighed, but more of a pity. He always felt that the grand plan of Lord Sean had just begun and was destroyed by this failure. However, Sean didn''t feel much regret, but he was a little happy in his heart, because he clearly saw that the Puda people''s army had been upgraded to a second-class army. In this way, it''s not all a bad thing to flee and fall, at least it raised the morale of the army. As for some of them were shocked by the scene of steel wings running together, this is not what Sean can know. When everything was handled properly, on the way back to Dove Town, William finally asked, "why did you come so coincidentally?" "Ten days ago, I met a large army led by Alfred on the way back to Hongye town." Sean replied, "this guy is also awesome. On the way, he fought several battles with all the forces of the kingdom of the kingdom of Great Britain, and the battle scale and morale were completely beaten out. But unfortunately, many people were killed in the battle. There are as many as 3000 ashes just brought back. " Bone ash is Sean''s first invention after he came to the world. Miracles here in the mainland, there will be bodies unless they die of illness or death at home. If soldiers die on the battlefield, they usually leave keepsakes and send them home. Of course, if there are ancestral weapons and armor, they will also be sent back together. As for the bodies, most of them will not have them, unless they are the children of the great nobility, they can send back the bodies together. Therefore, most of the children killed in the war will only erect an empty monument. But Sean knew that the northern barbarians had a deep dependence on land, so he came up with this so-called "ashes" method. However, it is also very time-consuming to obtain the ashes. Just setting up the framework of cremation requires a large number of branches and trees, and this burning method usually takes at least one day. After the fire is burned out, a windbreak screen must be built. Only when the powder that has been burned to ashes together with the branches and trees is not hot can it be included in the niche. The three thousand niches have been shocked by imagination alone. William''s face became much heavier. "It was three days ago that I returned to Hongye town. Then I heard that you were over there in white dove Town, so Alfred and I rushed there." Sean continued, "as a result, when we got to white dove Town, we knew that dabron had launched an attack, so we asked Alfred to go back to Hongye town immediately and lead the steel wings to come to support. Rena and I set out first. Fortunately... We finally caught up." Hearing this, William turned his head and looked to the short haired woman who was leading the horse to Sean''s side. This woman is not beautiful, but her facial features are very beautiful. Her short hair is very capable and gives people a warm feeling. Her skin is not as delicate and smooth as ordinary women, but a little dark. However, it is the wheat luster that has been tanned in the sun for a long time. The whole body exudes a spirit and sunshine temperament. For such a woman, it is difficult to make people feel bad. In particular, the strength of this woman is still very terrible. It''s not easy to make dabron step back with every shot, even if it''s just next silver. William has some admiration for Lord Sean. It''s not easy to recruit such an expert after running around. He felt that it seemed necessary for Sean to leave the territory and run more times. It seemed that this would be better for the development of the territory. At least recruit more capable talents. William would never be too many. Aware of William''s eyes, Rena turned her head and smiled. The smile was very kind. "Like Alfred and Arnold, I''m going to grant knighthood." Sean smiled. "And Puda." "As a knight, it''s the best to confer two knights. Do you want to confer four more?" William impolitely interrupted Sean''s fantasy, "wait until you become a baron But even barons, I don''t think there are enough places. " Jazz can only confer two knights at most. This is a recognized rule on the miracle continent, and no one can violate it. Naturally, this so-called knight is not a third-class Knight profession, but an identity symbol. Although it is not a noble rank like jazz, it is also a rank of squire - it''s just that there is no squire on the miracle continent, but everyone agrees that the identities of knight and jazz are the only way to the official aristocracy. For barons and above, the positions that can be conferred are also different according to different national standards and regulations. Like the Principality of lane, a baron can only confer three knights at most. Arnold, Alfred, Rena and Puda are now four. "What are you going to do with the heroic sword?" William asked, changing the subject. "You can''t step into my territory all your life." Sean gave a sneer, "and it''s best not to let me know where they are, or I''ll wave over directly. I''ll fight anyone who dares to stop! " "Oh, it''s really domineering." William smiled, "but now, white dove town may be worried that you will vent your anger on them." Sean laughed at this. In fact, as early as when Sean took Alfred to white dove Town, he received the voice of the system, suggesting that white dove town has been officially incorporated into his jurisdiction, which the system will never deceive him. Now, the recovery of panda town is no longer a problem, but how to deal with the situation of panda town in the future has become a problem. The whole army marched for three days before finally reaching Baige town. Perhaps he had heard about the terrible military strength of Sean for a long time, so white dove town put out a banquet early to celebrate after receiving Sean''s return, and Sean didn''t refuse. Just after the war, the army really needs a good reward, so Sean certainly won''t stop these celebrations. Halfway through the celebration, Sean finally heard a long lost electronic synth. [you have successfully recovered pandaling. You will receive a level + 1 reward. Since your level has reached the upper limit, the level has been automatically converted to the experience value of the current level.] You have won a lucky draw [territory mission officially opened.] This meant that the dead town of panda was completely recovered by Alfred. But what about this lucky draw and this territory mission£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 204 Lottery system? Territory mission? What''s this? Sean was a little confused. He can also understand the latter, which is probably the tasks related to territory construction and development. After completion, he should be able to obtain some experience value rewards. After all, with regard to the reward of the territory, Sean had already obtained the experience reward when recovering Hongye town before, and also received a reward when recovering Baige town later. Therefore, Sean certainly knew that there would be a reward for the recovery of panda town. I just didn''t expect that it was a territory recovery reward directly. This reward is not small, of course, it is not too big. After all, this first-class experience reward still makes Sean feel a little at a loss. Because the system is given directly according to the experience of level 3 and level 10, but the experience of level 4 and level 1 is higher than that of level 3 and level 10, of course, Sean still suffered a little loss. But apart from the territory mission, the lottery system made Sean feel a little fresh. There were no such strange systems in the game. Don''t mention the lottery system. Even for recharge activities or festival activities, game companies have never held them even once, which makes many players complain for a long time. [do you want to draw?] The questions from the system are still in Sean''s mind. Sean looked at the environment. Everyone was almost in trouble. Most of the shallow drinkers were drunk, and most of the others who could revel were almost to the limit. Cecilia was still in deep meditation. Sean took a look. The whole room was almost turned into a magic pool. The elements were completely excluded, and only the strong magic that could not be opened was filled in the room. Sean just opened the door and closed the door again in less than three seconds. That strong magic almost instantly resonated with the few magic in his body. If he stayed any longer, the magic in Sean''s body would burn. However, according to previous game experience, even the situation of the world, Sean has never seen such a strange phenomenon. Now the only thing Sean can speculate about is that Cecilia should not be an ordinary advanced magician. Maybe she will step directly into the fifth level. In this way, there will be three lower silver experts in his territory. So Sean left at least 100 northern barbarians as guards in black swan castle in case of any accident. If there are really three inferior silver in the territory, it is undoubtedly extremely important for Sean. At least his strength at the master level will not be much worse. However, in addition to Alfred, Rena and Cecilia, there are only William and anno who can take action in the territory. The former is a military master who is good at battle strategy, and the military actions of the whole territory are under its jurisdiction, which makes Sean don''t need to fear anyone in the territory war. The latter''s strength now can be regarded as superior bronze, which is already at the same level as Puda, but anno''s future is naturally better than Puda. At least, puta has no hope of returning to the silver realm in this life. Ann Nuo is still very young. As long as he continues to work hard, he may not be able to step into the top silver in the future - but this seems to be the growth limit of the northern barbarians. At least in the game, Sean has never heard that the northern barbarians can enter the seventh level career, and he doesn''t know whether such a miracle will happen on the miracle continent. Now that it''s almost noisy here, Sean certainly doesn''t mean to stay here. His military master has collapsed to the ground after drinking the first glass of wine, and the amount of wine is unbelievable. However, in order to prevent some people who are drunk and can''t distinguish the situation from robbing William, Sean naturally took William with him when he returned to his temporary residence in white dove town. In fact, the residence was actually owned by Elvin of the heroic sword, but now it''s Sean''s. After returning to the room and making sure that no one would disturb him, Sean sat on the bed. [do you want to draw?] The questions raised by the system are still there, and haven''t disappeared because Sean didn''t answer before. "Yes." Sean meditated. In an instant, a confused thought rushed into Sean''s mind. But mysteriously, this complex and huge thought did not make Sean feel the slightest headache. It was not like the Lord system was started and almost blew his head off. It seemed that after most of the thoughts and memories poured into his mind, they were silent and hidden in the deepest part of his mind, not active in his mind, So it doesn''t seem too headache. It''s different from what Sean imagined. What emerges in consciousness is a huge round wheel as tall as a person. It is divided into ten areas, and some different patterns are painted on it to distinguish. However, when Sean concentrated on his mind, there were classifications of experience, skills, equipment, pets, army, guards, miscellaneous categories, proficiency points, treasure map and architectural drawings, but the specific contents were not listed above. It seems that more detailed content will appear only after Sean extracts the corresponding area. Please turn the runner The system rings a new prompt again. So Sean didn''t have any superfluous ideas. Anyway, these things won''t appear in more detail before entering the corresponding options. Therefore, he didn''t have to think. He just wanted not to stop on experience and skills. Because now his experience value is enough for him to rise to level 4 or level 5 after advanced. However, the current advanced route has not been decided yet. As for skills, he also has no shortage. Dozens of skills collected in the game before have only been unlocked by one tenth. And Sean also found that in this real world, skills are not just more. So far, there are only a few skills he has really used. Now even auxiliary skills such as sprint are useless. Basically, a set of battle rhythm can be formed by light body technique, adrenal stimulation and secret sword. Only when he needs to increase power occasionally can he use winding inflammation and continuous cutting. So Sean doesn''t need experience or skills at present. Of course, there is no need, and naturally there is an urgent need. Equipment, troops, guards and proficiency are what Sean needs most urgently at present. Sean estimated that the equipment that could appear in the lottery system could also be below the magic level? So no matter what kind of equipment appears, he can use it, even if he can''t use it, he can sell it for money. Of course, the more gold coins, the better for Sean. In addition, proficiency is also what Sean needs most urgently. Because as long as he is proficient, he can constantly strengthen himself. If he is proficient enough, he can even point his attributes to the growth limit. In this way, his strength will naturally be improved more. This is also his biggest advantage as a jumper, so Sean will certainly not forget. As for the last army and guard, Sean felt that since the two were separated as rewards, there must be differences. However, Sean does not refuse to come, whether it is the army or the escort. At present, the territory has just stabilized, the order has just been rebuilt, and the most important thing is that the wild land and other surrounding territories are eyeing, and even there are fugitives from the dabron mercenary regiment in the territory. Therefore, the army and the escort are also needed. At least at this stage, Sean needs it very much. For the remaining items, Sean is not so urgent. Of course, the most curious is the option of sundries, but curiosity belongs to curiosity. Sean doesn''t mean to taste fresh at all. Anyway, there are only two things he doesn''t need in this wheel, but there are four things he urgently needs. In general, the probability is still two fifths. Sean''s hand had just touched the wheel, and it immediately began to rotate like a madness. It was faster than the wind fire wheel, and the whole wheel had begun to smoke. But when Sean was still worried about whether this thing would catch fire, the runner stopped immediately the next second. It was like slamming the brakes. However, even a sudden brake will pull out two brake marks on the ground. It''s a good thing. I don''t even have a psychological preparation. I just stop when I say stop. I don''t care about the white smoke still emitting on the runner. When Sean saw the area pointed by the pointer, he immediately felt a sense of regret to draw his face. "Make you curious!" The pointer now refers to a bright red question mark, which means "miscellaneous" in consciousness. Soon, the huge wheel faded and replaced by a round table somewhat similar to the sacrificial table under the black swan castle. There was a strong smoke on the round table, which was constantly changing its shape. When Sean came to the round table, the strong smoke seemed to be absorbed by the round table and disappeared quickly, revealing something suspended on the round table for about an inch. This thing is not a fixed shape, but countless things flicker and change at a very fast frequency. The so-called miscellaneous categories include gold coins, some rare gems, Warcraft materials, and even some animal eggs and insect eggs. Of course, these animal eggs and insect eggs can''t be living creatures. After all, if these are living creatures, the pet reward will completely lose its significance. In addition to the most common ones, there are some less common ones, including the broken arm of the devil, the broken wing of the angel, the Phoenix plume, the eye pupil of the devil, etc. These are not only valuable special materials in the market, but also things that can be used as sacrifices. This time, without a system reminder, Sean naturally shouted, "stop!" Soon, the flickering patterns stopped immediately. This is a huge dark black broken arm, with only a small forearm with five claws, but it is almost as thick as Sean''s waist, and only this small section is already one meter long, covered with countless scales, and looks very ferocious. [tyrodev''s broken arm: special material.] [Item Description: the broken arm of former hell Lord tirodev. It is said that this arm was cut off by Lucifer''s sword. There is still a lot of power and breath belonging to the devil on it. The devil''s interest in this thing is much greater than that of human beings.] When Sean learned what his reward was, he was immediately kicked out by consciousness. However, the reward obtained by the lucky draw did not seem to fall into his hands, which made Sean feel a little confused immediately: "where''s my reward? Nima, give me back my reward! " ¡­¡­ Ten days later, a team of 25 heavily armored Knights suddenly arrived at the black swan castle and named to see Sean. Sean came to the outer wall of the castle with some doubts and looked at the team from a commanding position. These knights are wearing a complete set of black heavy armor. Behind them is a red cloak. A black tower is printed in the middle of the cloak. The tower is rusted with lavender strange texture, which is the emblem of the magic tower chamber of Commerce. Moreover, these knights in heavy armor wear wide blade Epee around their waist, and tower shields are also hung on the sides of their horses. However, these horses are covered with iron armor, so they can''t see the variety of these horses. But there is no doubt that these knights are definitely the core elite guards from the magic tower chamber of Commerce, which is a level 7 army! Seeing Sean standing on the high wall, a middle-aged man in the lead said in a deep voice, "are you Sean Connery?" "Yes." Sean nodded. The middle-aged man took out a portrait, compared it with Sean''s face, and then nodded: "this thing was ordered from the magic tower chamber of Commerce before. We have sent it as promised. From now on, this thing belongs to you. If it is lost in your hand, our magic tower chamber of Commerce will not be responsible." After that, the middle-aged man ignored Sean''s reaction. As soon as he raised his hand, the 24 Knights behind him turned their horses, and then quickly left, leaving only a flat carriage in front of the black swan castle with a coffin on the flat. After seeing the other party leave completely, the cautious Sean finally asked someone to take the carriage into the vestibule of the castle. It hasn''t been completely repaired yet, but all the weeds and sculptures have been cleaned up. Recently, Sean is thinking about how to repair the fountain in the middle. When the carriage was brought in, Sean immediately jumped on the flat plate and opened the coffin, but as soon as he opened the coffin, Sean was completely stupid. Because the coffin contained tirodev''s broken arm£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 205 From the moment the devil opened his eyes, Sean had begun to recite the mantra. Although he has integrated into the world, many times his way of thinking still maintains the habit of players. The biggest difference between him and the people in the world is that Sean really knows what he wants and what he needs. Of course, Sean wouldn''t mind being a golden strong man, which is definitely a good thing for his territory. But an uncontrolled golden power is not a good thing for Sean, especially the golden power still likes chaotic demons by nature. Even if the other party is more like a human, and even shows a different side from the devil, its inner essence will never change. And Sean, unlike a blind and arrogant aristocrat, always felt that as long as he was a subordinate, he would be tamed. So what does it mean for Sean to be a golden power without control and command? It''s better to seal it completely to improve your strength, which is much better than pinning your hope on this unreliable demon. So Sean chose the seal without hesitation. The nodes of the spell seal magic array have all been lit up. The female devil hurriedly retreated and bumped into a blood crystal wall. The purple and blue thunder burst out and bounced the female devil back. Her smooth and delicate back had been burned into a large area of scorched black. At this time, Sean saw that the smooth and delicate skin of the female devil was only a layer of outer skin, and the real inner skin was a layer of black scales. It seems that because of the exposure of her identity, the female devil is no longer hidden and completely exposes her true body. Her face quickly became ferocious and ferocious. Her whole body began to be covered with a layer of black scales, and a tail full of scales grew out of the tail vertebrae on her hips. The devil who completely revealed her true body was still a woman, but it looked really scary. At the moment, she was like a trapped animal, roaring madly, and even began to attack madly. However, Sean could see countless red crystal walls constantly emerging to block it, but there was no sound at all. [biological blood demon night demon is detected. Attack effect: space distortion. Is it sealed?] This time, because the defense spell seal of the left hand already exists, there is no choice of defense spell seal in the prompt tone of the system, but the attack effect is displayed. Of course, Sean can''t hesitate at all about this. If he doesn''t choose the seal, the effect of the seal magic array will disappear immediately. At that time, once the devil breaks away from the bondage, he will certainly kill Sean without hesitation. Therefore, even if the attack effect of the devil is a mess, Sean will choose the seal without hesitation. What''s more, the effect of this demon is quite good. Space distortion, this attack effect was originally in the game, but it is known as one of the strongest attack means. So Sean had no reason to refuse. It seemed that any attack could not break the seal of the crystal wall. The female devil returned to her national beauty again, knelt down and begged Sean for mercy. Just because of the particularity of the seal, all her voices could not reach Sean''s ears, but even if he could hear it, Sean would not believe the female devil. Demons are notoriously fickle. If it''s a promise made by a devil, Sean might think about it. devil? "Seal!" Sean said mercilessly. The whole magic array began to compress immediately. The female devil seemed to collapse completely at this moment and began to attack the barrier constantly. But all her actions can only be futile. If she changed the spell seal magic array of other spell seal swordsmen, she may really break it with her golden strength. But there is a huge systematic support ability behind Sean, which can be destroyed by this demon. There was no suspense. The whole magic array was finally completely compressed into a super mini magic array only a few millimeters in size, and then turned into a rainbow into Sean''s right hand. It''s still the burning pain like bone marrow. This time, the pain is much stronger than the last silver scale demon engraving. It seems that it''s because the sealed demon has stronger strength. When the white smoke like a soldering iron dissipates, what appears on Sean''s right hand is an impression, the texture is a symmetrical and intertwined s, and in the middle of this symbol is a straight I, which looks like two snakes wrapped around a non-G dagger. [spell seal. Blood Charm: attack effect. When activated, you can create a distorted space field within one meter of your radius. Any attack you can appear anywhere within this range, lasting for 10 seconds and cooling time of 24 hours.] Space warp Rune seal. But at the moment, Sean was not completely immersed in joy and excitement, but ran to the surrounding northern barbarians and began to check their situation. But unfortunately, the hearts of the twenty northern barbarians have been broken, obviously there is no possibility of survival, which makes Sean sigh helplessly. He didn''t expect that the result would be like this, which is not what he hoped. When Sean returned to the black swan castle, his heart naturally became heavier. He ordered other northern barbarians to take out the bodies of the dead, and then sent them all to white dove town to be buried with the bodies of other northern barbarians. The land of white dove town is very fertile, and Sean doesn''t know what''s going on, but according to the intelligence revealed in the Lord system, the output of this town in three seasons a year can provide food for at least 30000 people. At present, except for the more than 5000 northern barbarians and more than 1000 white wing mercenaries, Sean''s whole territory is only 16000 or 7000, so the current food supply of the whole territory can be said to be completely sufficient. The only thing lacking is labor. However, the northern barbarians were born cultivators, so apart from the establishment of 3000 steel wings, the rest of the northern barbarians were arranged by Sean to white dove Town, which was responsible for reclaiming new agricultural land. Of course, in this way, the scale of white dove town naturally needs to be rebuilt, but this time Sean doesn''t intend to just expand the town. He plans to expand white dove town into white dove city and become the first city in his territory. At present, the scale of Hongye town is still preserved, while panda town has completely become a dead town. The whole town seems dead and gloomy, and Sean is really afraid of dead creatures such as ghouls, so he had to send Alfred and steel wings directly to settle here, And clean up the whole town by the way. At least all those bodies will be burned and must not be left. It is incredible that there has been no plague in the past year. For this reason, Alfred was naturally very busy in Panda town. At present, Rena, William and Arnold are in charge of command and protection in white dove Town, leaving behind 1000 white wing mercenaries and more than 300 militia in white dove town. As for Puda, he returned to Hongye town with more than 300 Hongye town militia and is still responsible for the public security work in Hongye town for the time being. At present, the whole territory seems to have completely stabilized, but it still needs several years to recover its vitality if it wants to start development. After all, it is an indisputable fact that there is a great loss of people in the territory. Most of the remaining leaders are no longer young, especially after the bloodshed in Hongye town and the sale of the heroic sword, Hongye town and white pigeon town are also seriously damaged, and panda town is directly abandoned by the dabron mercenary Corps. These are things that Sean needs to repair slowly. If there are not enough neighbors, let alone the problem of conscription, all kinds of development in the territory will seriously lag behind. Fortunately, Sean has a group of northern barbarians here, which can suppress the deterioration of the situation in a short time, but that''s all. If you want to develop the territory, Sean must find a way to attract more neighbors. In addition, the trade business about the territory must also be established. It is naturally impossible to rely only on the trade caravan in Hongye town. Sean sighed helplessly as he watched a steel wing force of 20 people escort the bodies of 20 northern barbarians away from the black swan castle. This time, it was really a disaster. Looking at his right hand, Sean felt only a heaviness. However, the deceased is dead, and Sean still has a lot of things to deal with, so he quickly packed up his mood, took out the notebook Yoda left him, and prepared to see if he could find the advanced route of level 4 career. It''s not a way to get stuck in Level 3 all the time. If it doesn''t work, he can only go back to the old way and mix up the ranks first, And just now when he sealed the female demon, the dead bone actually counted that he killed a demon, so the three attributes of strength, endurance and agility were added a little respectively. Become [dead bone (long sword), epic, strength + 26, endurance + 11, agility + 16]. But when Sean returned to his room and took out the Yoda notebook, he heard the sound of the system again. [the inauguration prop "Yoda''s manuscript" is detected. You have met the transfer conditions of "demon swordsman". Do you want to take office?] Sean was stunned at the sound. Sword hunter? What is this occupation? I haven''t heard of it in the game£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 206 Sword hunter? Sean looked at the prompt content emerging from the system and seemed a little hesitant. Because a new and unknown career doesn''t mean it must be a good thing. For the game "miracle", the variety of occupations is enough to dazzle everyone''s eyes, but it''s a matter of great skill to choose a career suitable for their own development or even personality among so many occupations. At the beginning, there were many players who had advanced to level 7 and level 8 occupations in the game. Finally, because of the mistakes in playing methods and adding points, And had to delete the number and start again. Sean didn''t want to end up in such a tragic end, because the world didn''t say to delete the number and start again. And most of all, he has never heard of a profession like demon swordsman. In this world, the word "magic" is a word with a broad meaning. Like Warcraft, magician, devil, devil, undead and so on, all can be included in the word "devil". For example, in this world, there are organizations such as demon hunting guild, but they hunt Warcraft - in a word, they are a group of more advanced hunters. Of course, in addition to the demon hunting guild, there are other secret organizations such as the Exorcist Association, the Church of truth, the vampire alliance, etc., or assisting demons, or killing demons. So with only one word "magic", Sean was not sure whether to take office. Because he didn''t know what kind of demon this demon hunter was going to hunt. "Master Yoda, you really gave me a big problem." Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly and began to look at the notebook like manuscript in his hand. Then Sean''s thoughts soon floated. He found that he met Master Yoda for the first time. At that time, Master Yoda seemed to have found out what the creature behind him was, but he didn''t say it, but chose to deal with it by himself A lot of things always seemed to be accidental when they came all the way before, but now looking back carefully, Sean found that there seemed to be a lot of inevitability hidden in these accidents. If Master Yoda had taken care of the purgatory dog with demon blood for him that time, he would not have been involved in the dispute over the successor of tindes. Then naturally, Mario will not be killed, and the demon book will not be robbed from the Medusa chamber of Commerce. Naturally, there will be no idea of becoming a Lord. In this way, the next series of things will not happen - he may still become a curse swordsman, but the power of curse and seal will never be a devil; He may also become a lord in other ways, but he will never want to use the sacrificial platform to sacrifice and seal the devil. At the moment, suddenly surprised, Sean suddenly found that behind his actions, there seemed to be an irresistible will force him to move in a certain direction. Moreover, all the fates and rules seem to have completely changed to him, and as long as he intervenes in the history trying to change or accelerate, it seems that all these will immediately deviate from the original track. And no one seems to be able to make it clear what kind of result this countless little deviation will eventually produce. My existence is the biggest damage to the world? "Patter." It seemed that he was surprised by his idea. Sean was shocked, and the manuscript in his hand immediately fell to the ground with a soft sound. He looked around. This is a house without any decoration. It looks very simple, but it has a window. Every morning when the sun rises to noon, you can see the sun shining in, which brings some warmth to the room. Here in black swan castle, only a few dozen rooms have windows that can be illuminated by the sun. Although other rooms are not cold and humid, it is true that there is no sunshine. Of course, all this is related to the architectural and geographical location of the black swan castle. Looking out from this window, you can see the whole vestibule of the black swan castle. The ruined fountain is still like that and has not been officially repaired. The gate of the castle has been installed. It is a thickened middle gate. The addition of the front and rear Gates has been demolished. It is not difficult to open the gate, even without the use of gear rotation device. It can be opened only by the joint efforts of four northern barbarians. The gate is still new and has just been settled. Compared with the brand-new city gate, the stone walls around the black swan castle are extremely broken. Renovation is a huge as like as two peas. The last 100 years of the three towns have begun to conduct a more detailed and comprehensive survey of the whole castle. The final conclusion is that it needs at least six months to completely refurbish the same old black swan castle. As far as these engineers are concerned, their advice to Sean is that they might as well rebuild a castle. Just because of the selfishness of the player, Sean is certainly unwilling to rebuild a castle, and there is no dangerous place for building a castle here, and his defense value will be greatly reduced if there is no dangerous castle to defend. In fact, Sean even considered building a semi fortress town at the foot of the black swan castle. Two more barracks should be built around the black swan castle, so that the whole black swan castle can be built into a half mountain defense fortress. Of course, this project is huge, far from being able to be completed at present, and Sean is not worried about it. He is now waiting for the arrival of the black steel stone led by modge, and then the whole black swan castle can be officially renovated. But now more than two months have passed. Why hasn''t the batch of black steel stones been delivered yet? Sean sighed, and his eyes looked farther again. However, standing in this room, he could not see too far, and his vision was obscured by the woods halfway up the mountain. But Sean knew that the direction he was looking at at at the moment had his own followers, whether William, Rena, Alfred and anno, who were gathered by Sean himself. Like Alfred, the middle-aged man was really down, but since he took the oath, he began to help Sean deal with all his problems without complaint and regret. After thousands of miles of running, he brought back a stronger steel wing. Even if he faced death several times along the way, he didn''t say anything dissatisfied. The first thing he said when he came back with the army was that he asked if he could find a better place for his daughter for the time being. At this time, Alfred didn''t know that Sean had won Hongye Town, or even remotely controlled white dove town. How could Sean refuse this request? He placed Shina in the black swan castle, next to Cecilia''s room, and even found some maids to give her a better life than in the Jazz residence in the village of zeloda. And Arnold, this simple and honest big man, his only worry is his tribal group. Although more than 3000 people died along the way, which was an extremely tragic war, none of the northern barbarians had complained about Sean. Even the 20 northern barbarians who had just died on the underground sacrifice platform and were responsible for escorting these bodies to white dove town just told Sean that it was their honor to die for Sean. But they didn''t know that Sean almost shed tears when he heard this sentence. As for William and Rena, William said that the future was destined to be a piece of gold that would shine, and Sean just picked it up in advance. And Rena is the real poor man. She has been an orphan since childhood. It was old brun who brought her up. Before becoming a mercenary, Rena had almost engaged in countless professions. Her habit of keeping short hair was raised as a knight apprentice. The knight she followed finally died in a sinister duel. Rena collected her body. Before she died, the knight said that Rena was a man full of chivalry, It was this sentence that made Rena a formal knight and inherited his spear from the dead knight. Not to mention Alfred, Arnold, Rena, William, even Puda, the three mayors and everyone in the Puda militia, almost everyone has his own different story. They may not really gather because of Sean, and some people just stay in this territory because they have no way, but there is no doubt that everyone regards this territory as their own home. And these people are also making constant efforts to make their home more prosperous. Thinking of this, Sean sighed, turned back to the room and picked up Yoda''s manuscript: "I have to be more like a lord Everyone is working hard and struggling for the future. How can I be lazy Anyway, before I came to this world and at the beginning, I was a man with nothing, but now I have a lot of responsibilities. " [the inauguration prop "Yoda''s manuscript" is detected. You have met the transfer conditions of "demon swordsman". Do you want to take office?] This time, without the slightest hesitation, Sean replied directly. Whatever the devil he hunted, Sean ignored it as long as he didn''t provoke himself. But if you want to trouble yourself, Sean will never be polite. There are a group of people behind him who want to eat with him. As the Lord of these people, if he doesn''t have some strength and means to protect his life, how can he do! Do we have to let these people use their lives to make their own safety in the future? Sean can''t£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 207 This is a slightly dark room. As like as two peas in the room, he sat on the side stool and wiped a delicate dagger with a dirty cloth. Beside him, there was also a daggers that could be said to be the same. These two swords were specially made by him. Not long after he took them back, the little old man cherished them to an unimaginable extent. He took them with him whether eating, bathing or doing anything. However, no one saw the little old man''s behavior anyway, so whether he was abnormal or not, of course, anyone can make it clear. But even if it''s clear, I''m afraid the little old man won''t care. Just then, the only candle in the room suddenly lit up. This candle has been put here by the little old man for some years. It should have been a golden candlestick with a high cost. Now it has been completely blackened by oil. That thick layer of oil and dirt may not be clean even if it takes days and nights to clean it. And even the candlestick has been like this. How can the candles on the candlestick be clean? But when the purplish red rather than bright yellow flame suddenly burned, the layer of black oil wrapped on the candle and candlestick almost instantly melted into a pool of black water like ink, constantly dripping to the ground. On the candle and candlestick, the extremely complex red texture also began to extend. When the texture on the candle and the texture on the candlestick began to combine with each other, the purplish red flame instantly turned into dark blue, and a cool feeling penetrating people''s heart also filled out. The already cold room even began to form layers of frost. But when the frost came within three meters of the little old man''s body, it couldn''t penetrate, and only came out around the cover. Not long ago, the whole room was like an ice age, completely frozen into a solid ice world. It seems that until this time, the little old man finally woke up, sighed slightly and breathed out a milky white mist. "I thought you were passing by. Unexpectedly, you came to me." The little old man said helplessly, "what''s the matter?" The fierce killing intention suddenly broke out, and the small house was completely blown apart in an instant. Under the impact of this terrible momentum, almost everything in the room turned into powder. The only thing that could be preserved was the cabinet with the candlestick and candle, and the bench where the little old man Sat. nothing else remained. The little old man raised his head and looked at a middle-aged man standing about ten meters in front. This is a very handsome middle-aged man. He is wearing a black windbreaker robe reaching the ground, and his long purple hair is combed very neatly. His hands were huddled under the robe and did not pass through the sleeves of the robe. It seemed that he had a more Bohemian temperament, but one of his eyes was red and the other was blue. "Yoda, give me that manuscript." The middle-aged man finally spoke. His voice has a soft feeling as warm as jade. If his tone was not too cold at the moment, I''m afraid it would add a few points of charm. "You let the devil''s power into your blood? Have you forgotten the rules of the Exorcist association? " Yoda looked up and down at the middle-aged man, and finally showed a trace of anger in his calm eyes, rather than the previous helplessness, "have you taken refuge in the devil organization? Medusa chamber of Commerce? Or the devil''s hand? " "Neither." The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment, and then said, "the Medusa chamber of commerce is too small. It''s just a game played by the Lord. The devil''s hand has ambition but no strength. It''s not worthy of my loyalty at all For the sake of our companions in the past, as long as you hand in the Exorcist manuscript of the Exorcist Association, I will never embarrass you. " "It seems that after taking refuge in the devil, your tone has become a lot bigger?" Yoda snorted coldly. As soon as the rag was thrown away, he took the wiped long sword back into the scabbard, then wore two short swords on him, and finally jumped down from the bench. With his action, the small bench he was sitting on suddenly turned into a piece of powder and drifted away with the wind. "Do you have to?" The middle-aged man seemed unwilling to fight Yoda. "You''re dying. It''s meaningless whether we fight or not. All I want is that manuscript. Why are you so stubborn? " "Because this is the principle!" Yoda snorted coldly and suddenly pulled out his sword. These two swords are really the degree of short swords to others, but in Yoda''s hand, they are almost like long swords. With the two swords finally pulled out by Yoda, the spell seal on his right hand suddenly lit up. It was an overlapping spell seal of S and X. when the spell seal emitted red brilliance, the swords of Yoda''s two swords also burned hot flames, but it was essentially different from Sean''s winding inflammation. It seems that the flames of Yoda''s two swords are hotter. And with Yoda''s actions, his momentum has become more and more prosperous. It is far from the strength of silver or gold, but has stepped into the realm of the Holy Land! It seems that Yoda has moved seriously. This war is completely inevitable. The middle-aged man finally sighed, then shrugged his shoulders slightly and landed the whole windbreaker. At this time, he can see that the middle-aged man was actually wearing a set of light armor. However, this set of light armor is very different from ordinary light armor. This set of light armor is almost completely close to the middle-aged man''s figure. It is almost tailor-made. With the slight lift of the middle-aged man''s right hand, there was also a spell mark on the back of the hand, but it was not red, but blue. Above is a T-shaped spell seal, but there are horns at both ends, which looks more like a cow''s skull. When the spell burst into blue light, the middle-aged man waved his hand suddenly, and a crystal clear blue ice sword appeared on his right hand out of thin air, which seemed to be made of a piece of cold ice. At the moment, there was a blue flame burning on the ice sword. Compared with Yoda''s double swords and double flames, it was not inferior, and it seemed that it was even better. Without any words, Yoda took the lead in launching an attack, and the whole man immediately rushed towards the middle-aged man. Then there was a deafening roar! ¡­¡­ In the village of seroda, there is a very famous pub in this small village. Wine and blade. The existence of this tavern has provided extremely rich tax revenue for the whole village of seroda. Even if Sir flogan doesn''t like the owner of this tavern, he has to hold his nose to applaud them all the time. But today, he suddenly found that this tavern, which always opened on time, was closed. Now he seemed a little flustered. Even if he didn''t like each other, it was really a very profitable business. Soon, the whole village knew that the wine and blade tavern had moved away. At the moment, on the outskirts of siroda village, a motorcade is slowly moving forward. It seems that their direction is to go to the city of androla. If Sir flogan saw the motorcade, he would catch up with it immediately and detain the other party, because the people of the motorcade were the owner of the wine and blade tavern and the three beautiful waitresses in the tavern. "Hey, where are we going?" A woman with silver hair suddenly poked her head out of the carriage and shouted. "Well, go to a far place." The tavern owner said, "I suddenly sensed yesterday that something I am very interested in resonates with the will of the world, so now we are going to get it back." "World will?" The silver haired woman was a little confused. "Can I eat it?" "Probably not." The tavern owner turned back and showed a bright smile, "if you eat that thing, you''ll probably have a bad stomach Maybe you won''t be able to eat for many days. " "Forget it." The woman quickly shook her head. "Is that thing easy to take back?" "I can''t say a few other things, but the one in the little guy''s hand may be surprisingly smooth." The tavern owner smiled, "that young man, but a very interesting young man There are not many people who can make a mess of the already paved pattern of the world and still live. " "Is that the one whose name is Sean?" Another woman with black hair also asked. "Yes, the man who wants to be a good Lord." The owner of the tavern smiled, "it''s just that this time we go, it will probably cause him some trouble." "What trouble?" "It''s said that dead spines and peace association are fighting there, and some other famous fish and prawns are starting to rush to the trade capital. It''s estimated that the trade capital will be in chaos for a long time. If we pass this time, do you think they will be scared to death? " The woman with black hair showed a knowing smile and looked very charming: "I''m afraid they will be scared out of color But really don''t you have to wake up those two guys? They have been sleeping for thousands of years. If they don''t come out and move again, their bones will be soft? " "Not yet." The tavern owner shook his head. "If we let them out now, the will of the world will be on us. Originally, we are people who deviate from the track of fate. It''s not a good thing to be watched by the will of the world at this time I waited for so many years before finally waiting for another person who is completely out of the control of the fate law of the world. How can I jump back into this track now? " Speaking of this, the tavern owner and the three waitresses seemed to feel something, and turned their heads to the northeast. After a long time, the tavern owner sighed: "Yoda lost But the world has become so chaotic. What''s the point for the manuscript of the Exorcist association? Even the last pair of curse and seal swordsmen turned against each other. It seems that the world is really in chaos. " "Is that manuscript very powerful?" "It depends on who gets it If Sean really follows the script and takes the road of demon swordsman hunting, he will have a lot of fun. " "How big is it?" "Ha ha." The tavern owner suddenly smiled and said nothing£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 208 The morning light finally shines through the clouds and dissipates the morning mist. The people of Baige town began their day''s work under the first ray of morning light. In the barracks outside the town, the cries of training came from before dawn. The one in charge of training is a female knight. Although she is not as beautiful as daisy in the town, the young people in the town admire the female Knight very much. Perhaps it was because that day, Reina''s feat of picking and dropping a dozen riders and the magician who frightened them deeply shocked them, so now in the eyes of these young people of Puda people''s corps, Reina is the image of a perfect goddess. In this way, of course, William is also happy to use Rena''s impression in the eyes of these militias to carry out deeper training and attack on these militias. Basically, after training every day, almost all the militia had no intention to guess. They fell asleep on the army bed early. Occasionally, they had strength, that is, they cursed William''s inhumanity. At the same time, they missed Puda''s good when he was responsible for training them. But even so, when facing Rena the next day, these young militia were as excited as beating chicken blood, and continued to be trained bravely. Although Rena doesn''t agree with such high-intensity training, she can only choose to become an accomplice when she thinks of what William told her about these militias. If anyone dares to be lazy, she naturally needs to double the amount of training. Because she knows very well that the territory has not completely settled down, and these militias can not really be just militias. They must go to battle to kill the enemy, and they may have to fight with the regular army. Therefore, the greater the amount of training at this time, the higher their chances of survival in the future. As always, training starts with long-distance running. Running around the town for five times is basically the end of the warm-up. The subsequent training includes several sets of separate exercises, which are actually Rena''s shooting skills. As a magic gun knight, Rena''s marksmanship is naturally outstanding. At least as one of the two lower silver experts in the territory, no one dares to win Rena except Alfred. Therefore, the militia in white pigeon town naturally learn Rena''s marksmanship very carefully. This is different from the militia in Hongye town. Because the militia in Hongye town are not only limited to the training of marksmanship. Under the training of Puda, they cover almost all types that can be covered. In the monthly comparison of last month, Hongye town beat Baige town by 2-1. In fact, in addition to being a little proud of their marksmanship, white dove town has won the militia in Hongye town in fighting alone, but it has lost in a mess in the subsequent small-scale group cooperation competitions and military array training and confrontation competitions, which makes the militia in white dove town have made every effort to start more arduous and hard training at the beginning of this month. William was noncommittal about this. In fact, he also understood Sean''s plan. He knew that he was going to train the militia in white dove town into a cavalry force, but the cost of raising a cavalry was really not small. And there is no suitable horse vendor, so Sean let these militias only focus on training their marksmanship, and didn''t talk about other military training. Of course, all this is also because there are northern barbarians taking root here in Baige town. Originally, white dove town had a population of more than 3000 people. Although white dove town now has only more than 2000 people because of two wars, it has not been completely abolished. After the northern barbarians began to settle in Baige Town, more land outside the town was naturally reclaimed. The northern barbarians'' obsession and careful care for food will definitely surpass the villagers in Baige town. Moreover, Sean even plans to abandon panda town directly, and then move all the villagers there to white dove Town, which is about to be expanded into a city. However, this plan is only in the preparation stage at present. The main reason is the lack of stones and various materials. After all, it is not a simple thing to build a small town into a city. Just look at the situation of Loveland town at that time. What''s more, Sean is not simply adding buildings. He also wants to move the residents of another town, which also involves the distribution of houses, land and other things. Even if you think deeper, how to plan the city is also a problem. "Well, there are still a lot of things to deal with." Sean sighed, shook the reins slightly, and the horse galloped happily. Sean slowed down near pigeon town. At present, because it is the rainy season at the end of summer, no one is working on the land outside Baige town. At least ploughing and farming will not begin until the beginning of autumn. However, Sean doesn''t really understand these. What he believes in most is that professional things should be handled by professionals. In fact, many times, he has to face William''s terrible eyes that are enough to kill people, and he always feels chilly behind him every time. Some northern barbarians would wave warmly when they saw Sean''s arrival. For them, Sean is the one who changed their life. As for whether this is the so-called Savior, they don''t understand or know. Anyway, since even anno gave the position of Youchang to him, they usually call Sean Youchang. Moreover, the Youchang did give them fertile land and a new living environment as he promised. There was no need to worry that the people in the tribe would starve or freeze to death. What else is not satisfied with this? In the face of the enthusiastic northern barbarians, Sean naturally responded one by one. These people have fought with him from the trade capital so far. However, compared with the enthusiastic northern barbarians, the villagers of white pigeon town are a little colder. Even if the mayor and the fat businessman run out to meet them, they are just pretending. After all, they have been so close to the heroic sword before. If Lord Sean really wants to be investigated, they can''t run. Of course, Sean knows what they think, but he really doesn''t mean to investigate, otherwise he won''t wait until now. It has been nearly two months since the end of the battle of the dabron mercenary regiment. Settle accounts after autumn, it also depends on who is right. However, as long as the white dove town is successfully built, the mayor can''t become the mayor. Sean plans to arrange one of William or Rena to be the mayor, but the latter is more likely as far as the current situation is concerned; As for Alfred, Sean plans to turn panda town into a military stronghold under the command of Alfred. After all, it is the closest to the wilderness. Entering can be used as a forward stronghold to attack the wilderness, retreating can be used as the first buffer defense line, and moving to the East is the territory of the kingdom of dabion. Under the courtesy of the mayor of white dove town and the fat rich man, Sean was noncommittal, but he didn''t mean to enter the town, but rushed around the town wall towards the military camp area. He wanted to discuss something with William. At present, this military camp is not a real military camp, but Puda has moved the camp in Hongye town. However, it may be that considering the possibility of relocation in the future, the piles and nails are not firmly driven. Of course, even if it''s not a real military camp, there will be some rules. For example, Sean and the mayor are stopped outside the camp and can''t go in without notice. Immediately, the mayor scolded: "you little rabbits, don''t hurry to make way for the Lord." Sean glanced at him obliquely. The mayor immediately nodded and bowed to Sean with a smile. Even Sean couldn''t see it. "What''s your name?" Sean asked. "Ah... Al... Doff!" The militia looked a little nervous. Adolf? Sean always felt that the name seemed familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. But it was just the name of a militia, and he asked casually, "well, go and tell William that Sean Connery is looking for him." "Yes!" The recruits gave a flustered answer, and then quickly turned around and ran towards the camp. The mayor of white pigeon town brushed his lips with disdain. He wanted to ignore each other and go in directly. Can they still do something about themselves? But the Lord Sean didn''t do so. Naturally, the mayor couldn''t get ahead of him, so he stood outside the camp as honestly as Sean. From the perspective of Sean standing, we can just see that Rena is directing the recruits to practice their marksmanship. In terms of movement, it is naturally full marks, because it is not easy for these recruits to do so neatly and uniformly. It can only be said that the training level is good if it can be done so neatly, but it is really hard to say whether it can really play out in the war, because the people''s corps is now only a secondary army, not even a regular army, but can barely afford the identity of "militia", so when we encounter those real armies, This combat effectiveness is still not enough. However, everything needs a process of growth. It can become a secondary army only through a tragic battle. Doesn''t it also prove the potential of this group of young people? Not long after, the recruit named aldof ran out: "commander William said that the Lord can go in." "OK." Sean nodded and was about to drive in, but aldorf stopped him again. "What''s the matter?" "Lord, no riding in the barracks." Sean was a little stunned, then lost a smile and fell down: "can you lead the horse in?" "This... The commander didn''t say." Adolf was stunned for a moment and was a little embarrassed. "Maybe?" "OK." Sean smiled and nodded, then led his horse in. The mayor behind Sean wanted to go in, but aldorf stopped him mercilessly. "You child, what are you going to do!" As soon as the mayor saw that Sean was going away, he was in a hurry. "The commander only said that the Lord could go in." Aldorf did not care whether the other party was the mayor or not, but refused in righteous words. "You..." the mayor was furious, "Lord! Lord, I''m still outside! " Sean took out his ears. He had something to discuss with William. He, a mayor, followed him to join the fun? Sean couldn''t figure it out, so he completely ignored the other party, but he appreciated the recruit named ardorf: "well, this recruit has a good courage, and I don''t know how William picked it out."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 209 The layout of the barracks is based on the camp pattern of the kingdom of dabion. On the miracle continent, there is no unified system for the layout of military barracks, which is generally arranged according to the style of some countries. For example, the kingdom of dabion must keep a high profile, so the layout of the camp is usually the main camp in the middle, and then take this as the core to radiate and expand from large to small according to official positions; The layout style of yasina''s camp is relatively simple. All camps are in a unified standard, walking side by side one by one, which looks very regular. Therefore, once the military camp of the kingdom of dabion is raided successfully, it is usually the party that has suffered heavy losses - you can never find the wrong person to play beheading tactics. At this moment, Sean had come outside the main account of the military camp. The curtain of the camp was not down, so Sean didn''t have to open it, but went straight in. Looking around, I didn''t find anything like chairs, so I sat on a folding bed. It seemed that he felt elastic, so he played it again a few times. This action made William''s eyebrows pick. The green veins on his temples had emerged, which was obviously burning with anger. "That''s my bed." William said in a deep voice. "What''s the matter? I''ll play a few times and you won''t lose a piece of meat." Sean tilted his mouth, but he bounced hard before he stopped, because William had thrown something similar to an apple at Sean. Sean took over. In terms of his agility, the speed of the things thrown by William was almost like slow motion in his eyes. If he couldn''t catch it, his strength would be improved in vain. But after catching the fruit, Sean took a "click" bite, and then spit it out immediately: "it''s too astringent. Can you eat this? " "Refreshing!" William said angrily, "what''s the matter with me?" "You''ve haggard a lot." Sean got up, went to the table where William was lying, put down the fruit in his hand, looked at William a few times and said with a smile, "don''t be too tired." "You''re okay. Let me not be too tired!" It''s OK that Sean didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, William immediately flew into a rage. "Do you know how tired the people below will be if you open a word casually Can you say that you will move all the towns of panda to pigeon town? How do you distribute the land? There are residential housing and food problems. How do you solve them Even if you don''t mention the problem of migration, you have to buy war horses. Can you afford war horses? " "Should, can you afford it?" Sean thought about it. If he bought the most common war horse, probably dozens of gold coins. If he was only equipped with 500 light cavalry, Sean thought he could afford the money. However, in this case, the cavalry force was naturally not suitable for fighting, but could only be used in sneak attacks or circuitous battles. After all, the horse''s endurance was insufficient, Maybe it can''t even support operations such as rushing for help. "Buy the worst war horse?" As if he knew what Sean thought, William sneered, "what''s the point of buying that kind of horse? Cavalry, even if it can''t be used to charge or fight a hard battle, at least it should be able to flank harassment. How long do you think a cavalry made of such horses can last? Or do you think you have too much money? " "Er..." Sean was speechless, "but Rena''s riding and shooting skills are so good that it''s a pity not to use them." "Her riding and shooting are really good, but that''s all." William said mercilessly, "if you let her lead the war and equip her with 100 people, she can command. After the number exceeds this number, she can''t command at all. Do you want the enemy to see a joke Moreover, the problem of the formation of cavalry troops does not lie in the war horses, but in the daily domestication and feeding. " Sean was a little confused. He just thought the cavalry was strong, but he really didn''t understand anything about the construction of cavalry. Seeing Sean''s appearance, William knew that if he didn''t explain clearly, maybe the stupid Lord would really get a batch of war horses: "inferior war horses have never been used for war. They are usually responsible for sending orders. The real fighting horses have strict requirements on endurance, endurance and variety. For example, the white striped war horses of * * * Kingdom, one is 1200 gold coins. If we really want to buy it, of course we can afford it. But what is the monthly feeding cost of that kind of war horse, do you know? " Sean shook his head. "No less than 30 gold coins, even up to 100 gold coins a day in wartime. Do you figure out how much this cost is Therefore, the Lords of many territories can not afford to buy war horses or train cavalry troops, but can not afford war horses! " William looked defeated. He thought he would believe that Lord Sean knew these things. He was really an idiot. "Are you such an idiot that you can really manage this territory?" Sean just smiled, "isn''t there you? But... I''m really going to find an interior officer. What do you say we go and tie Neil up? " "That''s a good idea." William said directly without thinking, "I tell you, Neil has a problem, that is, he has a hard mouth and good face. So if you put up a bigger formation to invite him, he might come immediately It is said that he is as lecherous as his father. If you let Rena invite him, maybe you will be more successful. " "Will he do anything to Rena?" Sean asked curiously. "Should... No." William was not sure. "What if he did it to Rena?" "Ha ha." With a dry smile, Sean subconsciously clamped his body, "on the way back, I once saw an alcoholic touch Rena''s ass..." "And then?" "Rena broke his eggs with a smile." "Then you''d better not send Rena." William said again without thinking, "well, it''s appropriate for piano to go there. If he is tied to a shelf, tie him back. If he is not honest, he will be honest after walking a few times That guy just doesn''t smoke, but last time we didn''t have territory, we were really embarrassed to do so. Now it''s different. We''re confident. " Sean glanced at William and muttered, "why didn''t I see you so bad before?" "Ten generals, nine bad." Unexpectedly, although William''s strength was not very good, his ears were very good. "It''s not surprising that people like us who regard human life as a number can win in any way. So for me, I can do the thing of tying Neil. " At this point, Williamson paused for a moment and then added, "of course, it''s also because I have a good relationship with him. If it were someone else, I wouldn''t advise you to do so. " "What would you do?" Sean asked with a puzzled face. So William turned his head and suddenly showed a shy smile on his face. The smile did not say that the country was beautiful, but the city was definitely beautiful. But what he said was definitely not good: "usually, I think it would be more straightforward to kill each other Of course, if the other side is willing to surrender, it''s another matter. " William is more beautiful than women, and he has long hair. If he doesn''t talk and just smiles, the adjective Qingcheng is absolutely suitable for him. At least Sean, whether on earth or in the world, saw that Elizabeth and Cecilia could match William in appearance, so when William smiled, Sean thought of his gender, and the whole person was suddenly bad. "Hey... The recruit named Adolf outside is not bad." Sean suddenly felt a little thirsty and changed the subject with a dry smile. William glanced at Sean, which immediately made Sean feel frightened: "it''s the talent discovered by Rena Well, there is another Stalin. These two people were valued by Rena in a fight. Anyway, according to Rena, the current basic training is of little significance to these two people, so we arranged other things for them After a little investigation, I found that the overall situation view and strategic awareness are worth cultivating. In the future, it is not a problem to command a regiment stationed in one place, but it is hard to say if it can become the commander of a theater or be responsible for large-scale campaigns. " "So I found the treasure?" Sean was a little excited. William glanced sideways at Sean again, which instantly made Sean wither out of excitement. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m really scared." Sean said bitterly, "every time you look at people with this look, I feel terrible and goose bumps all over." William snorted softly, then looked down at the map on the table. This map is actually the one that Athena gave Sean, but William is revising it at the moment. Of course, this amendment is only for his own territory. He has never been to other territories. Naturally, there is no so-called amendment, but from this point of view, we can see William''s versatility. "Come on, what else?" William said without raising his head, "if it''s just because of Neil and the development of the territory, you won''t come to me." "Yes." Seeing that William became serious, Sean put away his joking attitude and said seriously, "I''m going to go to modge again. I talked with Elsie before. It is reasonable to say that the first batch of black steel stones should have been sent three months ago, but it has been nearly four months since I left modge collar. There is no news there. I suspect something may have happened. " "So?" William looked up and his eyes sharpened. "I''m going to take Alfred and Rena this time." Sean said in a deep voice, "but at present Alfred is in command over panda Town, so I need you to take over At the same time, your workload is also relatively large, so this time, you have to be responsible for the relocation of panda town. " "Are you serious?" William said, "do you really want to move the people of panda here?" Sean nodded. "Well, I see." William nodded. "So what are you going to do with the training here?" "I''ve asked Puda to take over. According to Puda in Hongye Town, he promoted a good young man named nock." Sean said, "when you''re free, go and see this nock And now there are two people here, Adolf and Stalin. Since you want to train them, you can also let them be responsible for assisting Puda. " "I see." William said in a deep voice, "when are you going to start?" "When Alfred gets here, he''ll start."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 210 Modge collar has not become so prosperous or clean because of the past four months. Blackstone is still a small town, and it''s still so dirty, but of course Sean, who has been here once, has been prepared for it for a long time. Alfred and Rena are both mercenaries. What kind of environment have they never experienced? Let alone that Rena used to do the hardest and most tiring dirty work with the mercenary regiment. Even Alfred didn''t have a good life for revenge in those three years, so they certainly wouldn''t have anything wrong with the situation in Blackstone. This time, Sean didn''t deliberately wear very simple. His upper body was a white shirt with narrow sleeves and no lace - in fact, Sean tore all the lace. He was covered with a black leather coat with half a nail piece shorter than the cuff of the white shirt. His lower body was a pair of black trousers, a pair of leather pointed boots and a pair of white gloves, The main purpose is to cover the spell mark on the back of the hand. But anyway, Sean looked more aristocratic this time. Shane didn''t take Charles'' sword with him anymore. He put it in the room of the black swan castle and thought about when he would go back to the kingdom of Celian and do the task of Charles'' sword. Although it seems that the reward is probably impossible to interest him, it''s better than nothing anyway. Dead bone, he didn''t wear it on his body, but on the horse beside him. Now he is dressed like a ball aristocrat, which is not very suitable for tying a long sword to his body. Following Sean were Alfred and Rena. The weapons of the two men were also placed on the horses, but different from Sean''s ordinary horse, the horses ridden by Rena and Alfred were war horses, not dozens of gold coins, but hundreds of gold coins. If it weren''t for this kind of war horse, how could it support Alfred, who was wearing a heavy armor? However, the fangs of the flame lion were tied up with canvas, mainly to avoid some unnecessary trouble. Compared with Alfred''s caution, Rena seemed much more relaxed. The horse in her hand was more valuable than her light armor and the long gun, so who was willing to go to Rena''s trouble. But speaking of Rena and Alfred, both horses were robbed by Alfred from a heavy cavalry force. It is said that the Lord who can raise heavy cavalry seems to have a good relationship with the boulder family - of course, it is with the current Lord of Boulder, not with the little Lord like Elsie. As for whether the Marquis still has a good relationship with other people in the boulder family, Sean doesn''t know. All he knows now is that Blackstone is a little different from when he came four months ago. The stone factory is the most important facility in Blackstone town. However, although not everyone can enter this facility, there has never been a special guard responsible for guarding it. Most of the time, there will be special personnel responsible for reception. Of course, the premise is that you must be able to pass the old gatekeeper of the stone factory. It is said that this old man is also a personal expert. He used to be the big housekeeper of the boulder family, but he was sent here because he offended the core disciples of the boulder family for some reason. But the old man was surprised that he had stayed here all the time and had never thought of leaving. But today, at the gate of the stone factory, ten soldiers in uniform stood here to guard the door. The internal situation of the stone factory has almost reached the level of five steps and one post and ten steps and one sentry. It seems that the feeling is not to become orderly or rigorous and standardized, but a situation similar to repression. It seems that these soldiers are not used to defend against foreign enemies, but against the internal situation of the stone factory itself. Sean frowned slightly, but he still walked towards the stone factory. When several soldiers saw Sean and others coming, they immediately stopped with horizontal guns. A man who looked like a captain swaggered up and shouted, "who are you? What are you doing here at the black steel stone factory? " "Collect debts." Sean said faintly. Several soldiers were slightly stunned, and some could not understand the meaning of this remark. However, the man who seemed to be the captain was not so presumptuous, perhaps because of Sean''s aristocratic dress, or Alfred''s heavy armor, but for whatever reason, the man''s attitude was a little polite: "if you have an interest dispute with the black steel stone factory, Then you can only go to the factory director However, we can only let you in alone. Your two... Companions can''t go in. " Maybe I''m not sure about Sean''s identity or the relationship between the two people behind Sean, so I changed my mouth to "companion". After all, for the nobles, the knights who were canonized were indeed companions rather than followers, and few nobles would deny such a small matter, which was completely against themselves. "I won''t go in." Sean shook his head. His attitude was still calm, without too much ups and downs. "You let the factory director out." "This..." the captain seemed a little embarrassed. "My patience is limited." Sean glanced at these soldiers. In addition to the captain in front of him, the strength of others was just like stepping into the next position. If such people were combined into a scale, it might be a second-class army or at most a third-class army. However, at present, there are only ten people in the area, which is not enough in front of Alfred and Rena. Even if all the soldiers of the whole stone factory came out, Sean felt that at most 50 people could barely form a marching array. Alfred or Rena would not benefit from dealing with it alone, but it would not be a problem for them to do it together. After a little meditation, the captain immediately turned and walked into the stone factory. The remaining soldiers stared at each other. Even their captain, who has always been very domineering, dare not say anything extreme. How dare people like them who are not as powerful as the captain say anything? At this time, their hearts were a little flustered. They were deeply afraid that the man who seemed to be an aristocrat would suddenly find them in trouble, or break into the stone factory. Should they stop at that time? Fortunately, Sean was not so unreasonable. He just closed his eyes, but said a chilling sentence: "if the factory director doesn''t come out in three minutes, you''ll go in and catch him for me. Whoever dares to stop them will destroy them. If they dare to carry weapons, it doesn''t matter to kill them. " "Yes." Said Alfred in a deep voice. Rena smiled and didn''t say anything, but her smile made people cold at the bottom of their hearts. Seeing that Sean''s attitude was so serious, several soldiers looked at each other, and finally one couldn''t help running to the stone factory. Although Sean couldn''t see it, his ears were still very sensitive. Hearing the hurried and flustered running sound, the corners of Sean''s mouth raised slightly. The soldier hurried all the way and soon came to the office of the stone factory. This office was once used by dais, but now it has changed its owner, a middle-aged man with a thin body but a smart face. At the moment, he was pouring two glasses of wine. One was handed to the team leader who came in to report. The other was taken by himself. He first smelled the wine and then took a sip. He smiled and said: "this is authentic red maple wine. It has been broken for a long time since the accident in Panda town. I heard that it has stabilized recently, and then he finally sold the remaining inventory, However, the stock is not much. It took me a lot of effort to grab the second bottle Try? " The captain took the glass but didn''t drink it. Instead, he put the glass back on the wine truck and said in a deep voice: "Sir, a noble came outside and said he was coming to collect debts. I let him in, but he said he wanted you to go out. How should we solve this?" "Oh, he let me out. I''m going out?" The middle-aged man smiled, with an unspeakable superiority and pride, "where do I put my face? Don''t worry about him. Let him stand outside. It''s really a cat and dog who dares to make trouble here. If he can''t help breaking in, he''ll directly destroy it like the previous batch. " "He seems to be an aristocrat." The captain spoke carefully again, "and there are two experts who look good." "Silver?" The middle-aged man showed a trace of dignity. "It doesn''t look like it." The captain shook his head. "It should be the next silver." "That''s all right. There''s an old man." The middle-aged man smiled, "the last debt collector has a superior silver beside him. He hasn''t been cleaned up by the old man Although the old man is not in charge, he is just a doorman, but if he really wants to make trouble in this stone factory, he won''t ignore it. Besides, there are fifty of you. Forming an army can''t deal with one superior silver, can''t you deal with two inferior silver? " The captain showed a wry smile, but he didn''t know how to explain to the middle-aged man that the war was never as simple as one plus one. Just then, a young soldier broke in. Perhaps it was too urgent. He didn''t knock at the door, which made the middle-aged man frown slightly. The captain just shouted and then asked what had happened. The young soldier didn''t dare to hide, so he immediately limited what Sean said at the door to three minutes. After hearing this, the captain showed a rare dignified look. "How long has it been?" The middle-aged man asked. "About... Two minutes." The captain and the soldier looked at each other, and then the captain said with some uncertainty. "Then wait three minutes." The middle-aged man sneered, "I want to see what ability this noble who doesn''t know heaven and earth has to make trouble here. Do you really think it''s invincible to take two subordinates with silver? Hum, I don''t want to think about which family''s territory here. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 211 Miracle mainland did not live like a year, so naturally there would not be such a spread. But if these people who live at the bottom of the world know that there is such a saying, will it be changed to degrees like years? Sean''s eyes slowly opened and whispered, "three minutes." Alfred took down the fangs of the flaming lion next to the saddle, and the whole person''s momentum changed suddenly - the bloody momentum actually rushed out of thousands of miles is not comparable to these little pawns. What''s more, Alfred is now a lower silver. Although he is not sure that he can break through to the upper silver, it is absolutely no problem to deal with these useless dregs at least. Therefore, when Alfred stepped into the gate of the stone factory holding the fangs of the flaming lion, the eight soldiers on guard at the gate dared not stop at all. And Rena was even more straightforward. She turned over and got on the horse, stretched out her hand and took out the long gun, but she was not in a hurry to charge. Although Rena and Alfred haven''t had a fight at present, in fact, people with a little eye in the whole territory can see that Rena will never be Alfred''s opponent in the next battle, but if Rena is given a good horse, the victory or defeat between her and Alfred will be between five and five. If Sean made Rena a better magic weapon and even changed her mount armor, then the combination of riding and gun would win Alfred. However, at present, everyone in the territory actually looks better at Rena. No reason, just because Rena is younger than Alfred. Of course, age is not an important matter in Sean''s view. What Sean really values is Reina''s rank. If you can become a holy spear knight, you will certainly become a holy spear knight in the future. As long as you accumulate enough, it will come naturally. As for stepping into the next golden position, there are a little more transfer directions, which depends on Rena''s opportunity, and the knight''s fighting style is closely related to the quality of a mount. Besides, if Rena''s current mount is a land dragon, she can even compete with the next gold. At this point, magic warriors and construct warriors have no advantage. What''s more, although Alfred is now the next silver, in fact, the second magic pattern on his body has not been engraved, and his strength is still insufficient. Today''s battle depends on his bravery and the flame lion tusk in his hand. Sean''s eyes took back from the canvas, and his heart sighed slightly. The flame lion''s tusk has not really taken shape. Although Alfred processed it again in the month after his return, he still lacks some materials, so the tusk has not been really sharpened. In the face of the upper silver, it just maintains an immortal defeat. Whether it can get away smoothly depends on the situation at that time. However, with Ruina and herself on the side, it''s really not enough to see unless there are two upper silver. Alfred went into the stone factory. He had just observed which direction the captain and the soldier were going, so he didn''t go wrong at the moment. Several soldiers in the stone factory didn''t know the specific situation. They looked at the soldiers outside the door curiously. Why didn''t they dare to stop them? However, out of consideration of their duties, several soldiers immediately surrounded and tried to stop Alfred''s further deepening. Although Alfred was wearing heavy armor, he didn''t wear a helmet, so when he looked at the soldiers coming towards him indifferently, they immediately felt a chill rising directly from the tail vertebra, and their hearts trembled. No one would be a fool or mentally retarded, At the moment, I clearly felt the killing intention of the middle-aged man opposite. How dare these soldiers continue to come forward to stop. And Alfred didn''t intend to trouble them. After all, he was a mercenary and once mixed with the lowest level in the world. He knew how difficult it was for these lowest level people to live. Therefore, these soldiers did not intend to stop him. Of course, he would not be the bloodthirsty devil, so he continued to walk towards the house on the right of the stone factory. But just then, in a humble stone house next to the main door, a thin old man came out. The old man sighed slightly and seemed reluctant to come out of the stone house. The other soldiers felt relieved when they saw the old man appear, and most of them were glad that they didn''t stop the evil spirit of the other party just now. Otherwise, they really didn''t know what the end and result would be. Originally, when these soldiers first came here, they didn''t pay attention to the old man at all, and even shouted at him, but the old man never got angry and did what he should do. Modge collar is the territory of the boulder family, and the black steel stone factory is also the industry of the boulder family. Generally, no one dares to make trouble here, but the new factory director is really arrogant and domineering. Some time ago, he blackmailed a large sum of money from a count''s second son. As a result, the second son came to trouble with a family guard. After a battle, the formation of dozens of soldiers was destroyed by the superior silver expert and 13 people were buried on the spot. As a result, the old porter was forced out, and the two sides fought in the stone making factory. Finally, the old man pressed the other end with rich experience, abandoned one of the master''s right hands, and knocked him back to the lower silver. No one knows whether he can return to the upper Silver. After the first World War, no one in the stone factory dared to trouble the old man any more. Even the arrogant new factory director had to be very polite to the old man. Sean knew the old man. The last time he and Elsie came here, the old man opened the door. Today, when Sean saw the old man walking out of the gatehouse stone house, the momentum of the whole man suddenly became awe inspiring, which was completely different from that four months ago. Even Sean could feel this momentum change. How could Alfred and Rena not feel it. Alfred''s right foot, which he had already taken, hovered immediately and dared not step down. The whole man was like a stone carving in an instant. Eight times of wandering on the edge of life and death made Alfred have an intuitive and sharp judgment about many things. At this moment, he could feel a hostile gaze locked on himself, which made Alfred feel as if he were the prey of a poisonous snake. Rena''s performance is not as good as Alfred''s. after all, she doesn''t have enough experience, so her vision is smaller. She just clenched the red spear in her hand, and the red fighting spirit like blood began to spread from her body, not only into the spear, but also into the horse under her crotch. Forced by the old man''s momentum, he was a little frightened. He even began to fight a few war horses. He finally calmed down completely, but he was a little impatient and scratched his hooves. No one would doubt that the war horse would turn into a red lightning in the next moment. The two sides confront each other with a strong momentum. Naturally, the soldiers caught in the middle feel a little uncomfortable, but they dare not move. They are deeply afraid that their move will lead to unnecessary disasters. Superior silver, it''s only one step away from becoming a strong man. Who''s not afraid? But some people are really not afraid. Sean untied the dead bone from his horse, then took off his coat, threw away the finely crafted dress worth dozens of gold coins, put on a belt, tied the dead bone, and then took seven steps forward. With each step, Sean''s momentum climbed one point. Originally, Sean seemed to be just an ordinary noble child, but after these seven steps, the momentum had vaguely reached the critical point of the upper bronze, and it seemed that he was only a few steps away from the lower silver. Originally, compared with Alfred and Rena, this momentum will not be paid attention to by the old man, but I don''t know why, the old man thinks Sean is the most difficult opponent among the three. So the old man looked at Sean. Alfred''s right foot finally fell. The steps were very light, but when the foot fell, the soldiers guarding the stone factory were in a trance, with a feeling of earth tremor. Then they saw Alfred turn and face the old man guarding the porter. At the same time, they opened the canvas in his hand and revealed the magic weapon that was enough to make many people tremble. The red flame, like a living creature, constantly flows on the halberd. No matter who sees the halberd, he will feel a palpitation and shock in his heart. For nothing else, because the halberd is really excellent. The old man''s eyebrows finally shook imperceptibly, and he obviously felt the thorny situation at present. "Old man, do you remember me?" Sean went to the door of the stone factory and said in a deep voice. The old man glanced at Sean, but shook his head slightly: "I don''t have a good memory. I don''t know which offended your excellency." "I''m not here to find you." Sean said calmly, "I just want to know one thing. When is the black steel stone owed by this stone factory going to be returned?" "You have to ask the factory director about it." The old man replied, "I''m just a doorkeeper. How can I know these things." "Then I''m going to find the factory director now. Why did you stop me?" "The factory director didn''t invite you in. Of course I, the gatekeeper, dare not let you in. Otherwise, the factory director will blame me." Sean raised his mouth and said with a smile, "so you mean we should kill you before we can go in and find the factory director?" The old man finally raised his head and looked at Sean coldly. Sean was undaunted. He stared at the old man with the same cold eyes and shouted in a deep voice: "I''ll only ask this question once Where''s Elsie? "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 212 "Elsie?" The old man was slightly stunned, "who is it?" "Elsie boulder." Sean frowned slightly. "Lord of modge, viscount Elsie Boulder, are you sure you don''t know who it is?" "The Lord of modge has always been the Lord of Lord casarodi boulder." The old man said calmly, "you shouldn''t have been fooled by someone before?" Sean''s eyes were slightly frozen. But the old man looked at Sean without fear. "Then who can come in this stone factory?" Sean asked with a smile. "It used to be like this, but since the stone factory lost a large number of black steel stones, a factory director has been changed." The old man nodded and said, "the new factory director has strict requirements. No one without approval can break into the stone making factory, so there are these guards you see now My Lord, don''t embarrass our servants. " Sean''s face didn''t change at all, but he felt a burst of awe in his heart, because the last time Elsie brought him, it was the old man who opened the door. Although the factory director dais didn''t restrict anyone to enter, the size and thickness of black steel stone were there. Who would steal these stones? And what''s the use of stone like black steel stone, which has no scale of more than hundreds of thousands? Of course, the reason why Sean determined that the old man was lying was that the old man opened the door to let him and Elsie in last time. But now he said he had never heard of Elsie boulder. How could Sean believe his nonsense? Even if what the old man said is true, will William make a mistake? With William''s cautious character, he had heard that the Lord of the modge was Elsie boulder. How could this be wrong? Sean believed that even if the world was wrong, William would never be wrong. Something must have happened here that he didn''t know! And the old man was obviously not the kind of person who had never seen the world. He spoke and did everything without leakage. He didn''t give Sean any chance to seize the handle. At that time, Sean and Elsie had seen the old man, and there was no third person at all. "Well, who should I ask for the 5000 pieces of black steel stone I negotiated with director dais?" Sean asked again. "Well, you should ask the new factory director." The old man replied softly, his attitude is still neither high nor low. Sean smiled: "but now it seems that you are preventing me from looking for the new factory director." "That''s because you haven''t been invited by the factory director. Of course I can''t let you in." The old man continued, "if the factory director is angry and blames me and resigns me, my old man has no skills. How can I make a living?" "You''re really kidding." Sean burst out a few loud laughs. "If the boulders are really so boring, I would welcome experts like you to come and take refuge." Listening to Sean''s words, the old man didn''t show joy or other faces, which was expected by Sean. If the old man was really happy about it, how could he still work diligently here after being sent to the stone factory from boulder''s family? At least Sean felt that if he had such an opportunity, he would never stay. So as soon as he said this, Sean''s face changed and became serious: "but I have a problem... That is, I promise when I say it." The old man raised his eyebrows. "Fred, how long has it been since three minutes ago?" Sean asked softly. "Ten minutes." Alfred calculated a little and answered. "As I said just now, if he doesn''t come out in three minutes, I''ll go in and drag him out." Sean smiled and made the noble''s elegant and calm posture full, but his words also vividly interpreted the arrogant and domineering attitude of the rich and powerful valves. "Now that ten minutes have passed, cut off his ten fingers before dragging him out One finger a minute is fair. " As soon as these words came out, all the soldiers showed an inexplicable look of surprise. "It''s been eleven minutes." Rena suddenly added. However, as soon as these words were said, they directly made the soldiers feel a sense of fear. They couldn''t stand the momentum of confrontation with the three people. They even wanted to leave here immediately. They were deeply afraid that they would become the outlet of the noble and his attendants in the next moment. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the world of miracle continent, and it is like those important soldiers with some status and status. If they are killed by several nobles, no one will stand up for them, not to mention their ordinary soldiers with low status. "Then cut off ten fingers and cut off your right leg." Everyone took a breath of air conditioning, and even the old man frowned. He probably felt that the noble''s means were too cruel. But in the unknown situation, Alfred and Rena looked at Sean together. Although Sean still had a smile on his face, his eyes were extremely cold, as if they had no feelings. Rena didn''t know the meaning of Sean''s expression, but he guessed that she was really angry; Only Alfred could be sure that Sean was really angry, because he had seen Sean show such an expression when he was in tinders. Although I don''t know the specific situation, Alfred can guess that the reason for Sean''s anger may have something to do with the man named Elsie boulder. Turning around, Alfred walked towards the director''s office again. This time, the old man didn''t send out any amazing momentum and killing intention, because he simply disappeared in place. How fast is the upper silver master? When the old man appeared the next second, he was only three meters behind Alfred! It''s not that his speed is the limit, but that he has to stop here, because there is a silver brilliance, which can pass in front of his throat. If he had just stopped half a beat slower, the brilliance would open his throat. But as soon as his figure was revealed, the old man had to lower his head immediately and jump back quickly. Because a red lightning has rushed, and at least! Rena coiled the reins in her palm with her left hand and suddenly raised it. The man with the horse''s neighing stood up, while the red long gun in her hand stabbed and fell towards the original position of the old man''s head, and a fiery red energy burst out of the gun. One shot! The sand dust raised by the front hoof of the war horse is harmonious with the sand dust raised by the gun force breaking through the ground. But as soon as the dust began to rise, a strong wind blew up and completely broke the dust fog. A white glow, like a barracuda breaking the waves, seems that the dust and the air are the deep sea. The old man''s eyes finally flashed a look of dignity and surprise. Intuition told him that the youngest aristocrat was the most difficult of the three, but he never thought that the aristocrat was more than difficult. He had the strength to kill himself! If the young aristocrat is the only one, the old man thinks that the victory or defeat between himself and the other party is about 50-50. It really depends on who can kill who. It still needs to talk about experience, consciousness, luck and temperament, but the other party is absolutely possible to kill himself completely with the help of the female Knight! The female Knight''s superb riding and shooting skills are the only thing the old man has seen in his life! Almost the moon white light swept out, Rena''s left hand pulled to the right with the reins, and the war horse immediately turned its head. Without seeing any action from Rena, the war horse immediately galloped up again and rushed out towards the old man. The speed was not much slower than the white radiance of the moon. After all, the white moon came first. The old man seemed to see a faint red light on the glove of the noble''s right hand. Although this red light slightly distracted the old man''s attention, it was just that when he reached this state, he was not just looking with his eyes. So he was also on guard against Sean''s sword, but what surprised him was that he only saw the half body of Sean''s sword, but he couldn''t see the tip and the upper half of the body. The old man was shocked, and a stabbing pain came from his back. Don''t look, the old man also knows that his back has been scratched by this sword. But he couldn''t think of any skills in the world that could make such an attack, which completely subverted the old man''s cognition for so many years! I only know that I vaguely seem to hear the word "blood charm". But without waiting for him to think clearly, a red figure suddenly killed him. The red long gun was like lightning, and more than ten guns were stabbed in an instant. There was no gun head, only the scarlet shadow of the gun in the sky. The red shadow of the gun fell all over the sky, but the old man could only avoid it again and again. He was not a gold strong man. He didn''t dare to fight with his bare hands without armor and weapons. If you don''t pay attention, maybe he really wants to put his life here. Sean naturally saw that the old man''s strength was not limited to this. The real superior silver could not be killed so easily. It''s just that the old man is so big that he dares to come out and pose without weapons. If Sean doesn''t take this opportunity to hit or kill the old man, he will be ashamed of his identity as a player for many years. And Sean certainly wasn''t idle while Rena speared in. The effect of the blood charm spell seal still had two seconds, and Sean took advantage of the last moment to aim at the opportunity to add another wound to the old man. Suffering from this injury, the old man''s dodging action was a little deviated for a moment. He saw the gun shadow all over the sky disappear immediately, and it was like all converging and gathering together. He saw the red lightning flash away. The old man immediately jumped violently and opened his body more than ten meters away. It was obvious that he was out of breath. But what was really shocking was that a little bright red mark suddenly appeared on the old man''s left shoulder, and then the red mark began to expand gradually. Obviously, he has suffered a lot of injuries, and this injury is obviously more terrible than Sean''s two swords. But just then, some terrible cries finally sounded in the stone factory£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 213 The old man covered his left shoulder with his right hand. The injury on his shoulder finally stopped, and the blood no longer soaked his clothes, but the old man''s eyes staring at Sean were full of extreme resentment. At this time, the heartbreaking howl in the stone factory really shocked all the soldiers, but it had no influence on the old man who seemed to be extremely determined, because his attention had been completely focused on Sean. Soon Alfred came out of the house with a man covered in blood. The man''s ten fingers are gone, and he still lacks a right calf. When Alfred grabbed the collar and dragged it out, the blood at the broken leg pulled out a blood mark, which looked particularly shocking. Even the old man with firm mind could not help raising his eyebrows at the moment. I haven''t experienced those bloody killings for a long time, and the old man seems to have forgotten those scenes. Let''s not mention whether his strength has retreated, but many faded memories are clearly recalled from his mind again. It''s conceivable how he can survive those days. "Your method is really cruel!" The old man said in a deep voice. His tone was no longer the same as before, but with hatred and anger. Sean glanced at each other, but did not intend to say anything to the old man. Instead, he looked down at the middle-aged man who was obviously more angry and less angry, and said in a deep voice, "do you know Elsie boulder?" The middle-aged man didn''t know whether he didn''t hear Sean clearly or didn''t want to pay attention to Sean at all. He was just weak wailing and panting, but he didn''t speak at all. Sean was not angry either. The dead bone in his hand was drawn to the man''s right hand, and then he stabbed it suddenly, and a sword pierced the middle-aged man''s palm. In an instant, the middle-aged man''s heartrending scream sounded again in the stone factory. "I''m asking once. If you still don''t say it, I''ll pierce your left hand." Sean said coldly, "if you still don''t say it, I''ll cut off your left leg... But then, my mood won''t be so good, because I''ll start cutting your flesh and blood one sword at a time." "I said! I said! " It seems that the middle-aged man can no longer bear this pressure, and his spirit finally collapsed completely. "You dare!" The old man shouted angrily. With a wave of Rena''s long gun, she shook off a few drops of blood on the tip of the gun. The horse under her crotch was very cooperative, planed the horse''s hooves, and made a loud nose. The white mist spewed out from the horse''s nostrils. Alfred''s right hand was slightly loose and still silent. On the contrary, the halberd on his hand slipped slightly, the spear tip pierced into the ground and the axe blade hit the ground. Sean raised his head and glanced at the old man with a cold voice: "if you don''t want to die so soon, shut up. When is it your turn to talk to a doorman here? Don''t you see I''m talking to your factory director now? What status do you dare to interrupt? There are no rules. " The old man''s eyes were wide open. Sean lowered his head, looked at the middle-aged man who seemed completely unable to see his face, and said in a deep voice again, "have you ever heard of Elsie boulder?" "Yes!" The middle-aged man finally opened his mouth and dared not hide it any more. "Then what''s the matter with the Marquis of casarodi?" Sean continued. "The Marquis is Elsie''s cousin. He inherited the title of Earl very early, but he has never had territory." The middle-aged man only felt extremely dizzy and seemed to be in a coma at any time. He just fell on Sean''s hand, but he could only answer with strong spirit, "a few months ago, Elsie made a deal with the Lord of black swan castle under the female warrior God of the Principality of Ryan without authorization, offending the wiles family in the * * * Kingdom, which caused the dissatisfaction of many nobles in the kingdom, They united to denounce the boulder family. Under pressure, the boulder family withdrew Elsie''s noble title and Lord status... The Marquis got the territory by walking around in this storm. " "If you only make a private deal with the Lord of the black swan castle, you will be removed from the noble title and Lord status by the family?" Sean raised his eyebrows and a colder chill flashed in his eyes. "It seems that the kingdom of dabion really hates the mistress of the fortress." "And... It''s not just that." The middle-aged man seemed afraid that he was not satisfied with the answer, so he continued, "the accidental death of Dais in the stone factory is also one of the reasons. It is said that the factory director was killed by Elsie because he knew the trading secrets of some invisible people between Elsie and the Lord of the black swan castle. This behavior is not allowed by the boulder family, so... So... " Sean laughed back at this. Sean couldn''t have known more about that boy Elsie. The boy himself would rather be poor and hungry than treat those who followed him badly, as can be seen from his actions at the manor. Moreover, he is also a person who really wants to do practical things. He devotes himself to the development of the territory, almost holding his fingers to calculate how he can get benefits from the territory, and then how to put these benefits back into the territory to obtain greater returns. There were only two old servants who followed him. One of them stole the eggs of a black rock walking dragon for some reason, and the end was to become the belly meal of that walking dragon; The other one has gone to the Millennium covenant Empire now. Even if he is on his way home at most, otherwise, he will not let the boulder family do so disorderly. It is impossible to say that he must stage a play of loyal protection of the Lord. So today, someone told Sean that Elsie killed dais for profit. How could Sean believe it? Not to mention that it was false, even if it was true, how did Elsie move her hand? It''s absolutely impossible for this guy with half strength to kill dais unconsciously. If the boxer Cassius is here, then this logic can make sense. And Sean once told Elsie that if you need help in any accident, you should go to Hongye town to find him. However, more than four months have passed, and there is no letter or message about Elsie at all. Then there is only one answer. The bold family''s move was so fast that they might even set up a trap from the beginning waiting for Elsie to jump down by himself, so the guy with a slow reaction didn''t have time to ask for help. Of course, it''s really hard to say whether Elsie will ask for help, but Sean is more willing to believe that Elsie will do so. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly asked, "where did Daisy die?" This question instantly changed the old man''s face, and the middle-aged man on the ground had said, "in the office of the stone factory." Sean slowly raised his head, looked at the old man who seemed to be just guarding the stone factory, but in fact his identity was not ordinary, and asked coldly, "do you know the truth of dais''s death No, you must know! Fred just walked in here, and you noticed him without even giving off momentum. Then if someone came with murderous intent and hostility, you can''t be unaware. " "You put the killer in the stone factory." The old man just pursed his mouth, but he didn''t speak. His face was extremely gloomy. "Hehe, it''s a good dog raised by the boulder family." Sean gave a sneer, reached out to get rid of the blood on the dead bone, and then took the dead bone back into the scabbard, "I just don''t know which owner your old dog is loyal to. I don''t believe old Duke hatch would do such a thing with his own lineal blood This is obviously to ruin Elsie''s reputation and will never turn over. How much blood feud does it have? " It seems that seeing Sean put away his dead bones and no intention of killing himself, he restored a bit of aristocratic elegance. Moreover, since many things have been said at present, there is nothing to hide, so the old man stopped pretending. He slowly put down his right hand and slightly moved his left shoulder. Although it''s not very convenient, at least it''s not as painful as being stabbed by a bullet. After all, his bones are really old. Not to mention young people like Rena, even Alfred can''t compare. "Since your excellency already knows these things, there is nothing to hide." The old man straightened his back and looked more like a real expert, "I also know a little about your deal with Elsie. If you are willing to stop asking about Elsie, I can guarantee on behalf of my master that all 5000 black steel stones will be sent to the Black Swan Castle next month, and all the 50000 Ryan gold coins will be returned, It''s a gift for my master to make friends with you. " Sean smiled at this. So the old man smiled. In the laughter, Sean asked, "do you know who I am?" "The first pioneering Knight under Marquis tonis, the castle Lord of the black swan castle and the Lord of the panda collar." The old man smiled and said, "Lion King, sir Sean Connery." "Lion king?" Sean smiled. "When did I still have this name?" "An army under your command attacked thousands of miles in two months, crossed five territories of the kingdom of dabion, broke out eight battles, and Lien Chan won." The old man seemed happy to explain this without any boredom. "Now many nobles in the kingdom of dabion privately call your army a lion group, and the leading general is a crazy lion..." here, the old man glanced at Alfred and obviously guessed his identity: "since you can command this lion group, There are also fierce generals like crazy lions, so naturally you are called the lion king. " Sean''s mouth slightly hooked: "your proposal makes me excited But do you remember what I told you a few minutes ago? I said, "I will promise." The old man didn''t answer, but looked at Sean with some doubts. Sean smiled and said something that made the old man''s face stiff: "Elsie and I are friends. And I also said to him, if there is anything I need to help, I will never refuse Therefore, I don''t care who the master behind you is, and I don''t want to care about the junk of the boulder family. I just want to pass a word to your master through you. " "What do you say?" "I won''t see Elsie in a month. My army will level the whole modge collar!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 214 The change of modge collar was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. Sean didn''t know the historical process of the game at that time, but the only thing he could be sure of was that there were absolutely no names like Elsie and kaserodi among the best people of the boulder family at that time. Old Duke hatch can be regarded as a moderate NPC of the power school. He has a place in the four newly added Marquis of the boulder family after the Principality of lane launched the kingdom of Bion. Sean sighed helplessly. If he was still in the game at this time, it would be good. He can find someone to discuss a lot of things, instead of thinking about it alone like now. In this world, Sean has always felt that his most advantageous ability is to know the changes of the situation in the future, but most of these changes are changes in the overall situation, and the scale of small-scale fighting like now is really powerless. That night, after Sean let the old dog speak, he left immediately with Alfred and Rena. This time, Sean and others didn''t dismount when they went out of the town gate of Blackstone town. He just said to break the door. Alfred directly broke the high wall of the town gate with a halberd. Several soldiers who tried to stop Sean and others were cleaned up by Rena one by one, and then the three went away without dust and were overbearing in a mess. At night, Sean didn''t have the habit of going on his way, but slept in the woods with Alfred and Rena. The black rock dragon once appeared in this forest, so Sean and others were very careful when sleeping here. He especially told Rena not to make too much noise when she went to get food. If there was no game to catch, just pick some juicy fruit. For a moment, there were only Sean and Alfred by the campfire. "If you have anything to say, just say it." Sean fiddled with the fire to make it flourish, looked at Alfred and whispered. "Do you really want to go to war with modge?" Asked Alfred in a low voice. "Do you feel bad?" Sean laughed. "The situation in our territory has just been calmed down. If there is a war at this time, not to mention the problem of military food, but also the problem of military strength." Alfred is still as thick as he was at the beginning. He has not become arrogant or arrogant because of his successive victories and the improvement of his reputation. "The strength of the steel wings can be affirmed, but now even if it is full, there are only 3000 people, and the militia can''t go to the battlefield, if..." "Are you worried about the other three territories bordering panda?" Sean added the second half for Alfred. "Yes." Alfred nodded and did not deny his concern. "Although these three territories are just Viscount leaders and have been crippled by Athena before, it is impossible that they have not developed after nearly two years. If we suddenly send troops to attack at this time, we are likely to lose more than we gain Moreover, I heard that the boulder family is also a big family in the kingdom of dabion. Even if the modge leader has no troops now, they can''t let our army occupy it. " "I know all this." Sean said calmly, "but Elsie is my friend. I can''t ignore it." Alfred was stunned, then smiled bitterly, "I thought you were just making excuses." Sean smiled, "am I so miserable?" "It is said that your bet with the Marquis of Athena is about two years." Alfred said. Sean was stunned, then smiled and said, "yes, there is still a year and a half What modge LED is not in my plan, but I''m really upset if I don''t do it. So I just thought of a plan to have the best of both worlds. " "What plan?" "Borrow troops." Sean said casually. "You want to borrow troops from Athena?" Alfred looked surprised. "Modge''s territory is just an enclave for the boulder family. It''s very difficult for them to reinforce. In the eyes of the boulder family, the only value of the territory is the stone factory, but the mining right of the required raw materials is in the hands of yasna. It''s a matter of the face and attitude of the boulder family, Of course, it is impossible to humbly go to yasina for mining rights, so this territory has little value to them. " While Sean said this, he drew a circle on the ground with the branch in his hand, then divided the circle into two halves with a stroke, then drew a prominent triangle on the horizontal line, and said, "but if this territory falls in the hands of the Principality of lane, the situation will be completely different This is not an enclave for Asina, but a strategic territory that can be used as a forward base. Based on this territory, all the territories around the kingdom of dabion will have trouble sleeping and eating, because no one knows whether Asina will suddenly raise troops to invade them. " Staring at the circle drawn on the ground, Alfred frowned slightly. After all, he also worked as a commander and had several personal command and combat experience, so even if he was not as strong as William in strategic vision and tactical ability, but after being analyzed by Sean, he could still understand the strategic significance represented in this: "no wonder you dare to say that you want to flatten modge collar." "Athena''s strategy may be lower than William''s, but in terms of people and affairs, William is absolutely inferior." Sean said in a deep voice, without denying his real intention, "so if she wants to win modge''s lead, yasna will definitely give her full support. I guess this time, even if she doesn''t lead the troops in person, she will also be Elizabeth or simi, and it is likely to take the thunder forward." Speaking of this, Sean showed a sneer: "I don''t believe the boulder family dare to send troops for reinforcements after seeing such a lineup." "If we really intend to go to war, we wouldn''t dare to let the old man live before." Alfred frowned slightly. "Do you think I want him alive? It can''t be killed. " Sean smiled helplessly. If you can really kill a superior silver, when has Sean been soft? In tonis fortress, facing two lower silver, he said to kill. Even if the head of the seventh Legion came forward in person, Sean had no intention of mercy. In the face of the superior silver expert, if he is really prepared, Rena and Alfred can only make a draw together. Although they can kill each other if they work together, this is based on the fact that Sean plays all his cards, otherwise he can only support adrenal stimulation for three minutes, It''s impossible to fight a long war with that old man. And if the old man really wants to run, except Sean, Rena and Alfred can''t catch up - straight line is no problem, and the upper silver will run faster than ordinary horses, but Rena and Alfred are really powerless if they don''t take the ordinary road. Hearing Sean''s bitter laughter, Alfred thought a little and realized that the upper silver was not as simple as they wanted to kill. For a long time, he thought Sean was omnipotent, so he ignored that Sean was only the strength of the upper bronze, but this man who obviously didn''t even have the strength of the lower silver could make countless people headache, which was a very incredible thing for Alfred. I don''t know. If he can become the top silver in the future, will he be able to even feel a headache for the top gold? Alfred had some bad thoughts. This is also his rare bad heart. After a while, footsteps came from the forest. Rena''s armor was covered with all kinds of leaves and broken branches, which looked very embarrassed. But on her hand, she dragged an unusually majestic wolf out. This wild wolf doesn''t look like a lone wolf. Sean estimated that it should be the head wolf of a pack of wolves, but such a wild wolf is only a beast after all. As long as it''s not Warcraft, it''s useless to face experts like Rena. However, seeing that Rena will be so embarrassed, it must not be an easy job to catch the wolf just now. Naturally, the following tasks, such as peeling, erecting and cleaning internal organs, were handled by two old mercenaries, Rena and Alfred. Sean''s cooking has always been poor, so he started to fight on one side. For a lord, starting this kind of thing is naturally very cheap, but Sean is very happy. He just doesn''t know whether it''s due to system restrictions or other reasons. In short, even if Sean follows the chefs'' step-by-step cooking, it''s also difficult to swallow the things he cooks. So in Sean''s territory, a punishment game was very popular a while ago. Whoever lost went to Sean for some food he cooked himself. It is said that the militia of white dove town was forced to try the food cooked by Sean after losing to the militia of Hongye town last month. As a result, these guys began to practice like crazy the next day. But Sean didn''t know these ways. He thought his cooking skills were good enough to go against the sky. He was very happy for a while. When the smell of barbecue slowly dispersed in the woods, Sean was the one who couldn''t wait. He pulled down a big meat leg and began to eat it. Seeing that Sean was so unruly, how could Rena and Alfred tell him any rules? So the three began to fight for the wolf. Fortunately, Sean and Alfred also know Rena''s hard work, so generally speaking, they are fighting each other, but they left most of the meat for Rena. The struggle is not over yet, but the most unpopular uninvited guest suddenly comes£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 215 It was almost the moment when the unexpected guest appeared. Rena and Alfred were ready to fight. One with a long gun, one with a halberd, one left and one right to protect Sean in the middle. It seems that in the next second, it will turn into a ferocious beast at any time and launch the fiercest attack on the enemy. It seemed that the reaction to see Sean and others was really fierce. The comer raised his hands and indicated that he had no malice. Just look at the relaxed smile on his face. If it''s not for fear, it can only show that this person is really too confident in himself. Isn''t he afraid that Sean will cut him off if he doesn''t play cards according to reason? "Kill him." Sean curled his mouth. Hearing Sean''s words, the comer''s face suddenly changed, and the relaxed and confident smile finally couldn''t stay on his face. He glanced at Rena and Alfred. They had grasped the weapons in their hands and were obviously ready to fight with themselves. Although he could barely protect himself with his strength, he didn''t come here to fight, so he hurriedly said, "I have no evil intention." "Don''t you know that disturbing others to eat is a very immoral thing?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I have something you are very interested in." The man''s brain was also flexible. He quickly made it clear that for Sean, who played cards unreasonable, he found it better not to play with the set of communication methods between nobles, "about Elsie." "I think this wolf should be enough for four people?" Sean said thoughtfully. "Enough." Alfred is an old Jianghu after all. Sean guessed his mind in a word and immediately paved a step. So the uninvited guest became not so unwelcome. He picked a short distance at will and sat down. Alfred and Rena are not interested in eating meat. The former wipes his hands and stands aside to guard the post. The latter carefully wipes the long gun in his hand. Just now he took the greasy meat and smeared it on it, which makes the long gun a little greasy. For Alfred''s people who take the line of opening up and closing down, this greasy naturally doesn''t matter, However, for someone with exquisite marksmanship like Rena, any mistake may lead to her poor marksmanship, so it is natural to maintain it carefully. The visitor is taking advantage of this skill to carefully observe Alfred and Rena. They seem to be thick and thin, but in fact they are thick and thin. However, it was Rena who really made him curious, because according to the information collected, it was no secret that Sean had Alfred around him, but Rena had nothing, so he would naturally be curious. After all, being able to stay with Sean with Alfred, and being the next silver master, naturally it can''t be a weak person. "Have you seen it?" Sean asked. "Oh, sorry." The visitor smiled awkwardly, "I''m really curious about you. Please forgive me for interrupting." "Florence, tell me less about what you have and what you don''t have." Sean said coldly, "you''d better make sure your news is what I need. Otherwise, even if you have touched the threshold of silver, I can let you fall here tonight. Believe me, don''t doubt my ability." "Of course, I never doubted." Florence, the second in line successor of the wiles family of the * * * Empire, smiled, "at first, I thought you and Elsie''s friends were just based on some kind of friendship, but at present, I seem to have guessed wrong But as you said, if the Marquis of tonis really sends troops, then our wiles family will have to reassess the role and status we need to play in the coming war. " "Were you eavesdropping?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you telling me?" Florence smiled without the slightest tension of going deep into the enemy camp. So Sean and Florence looked at each other with the same knowing smile on their faces. Sean likes talking to smart people. Whether it is Athena or Florence, or even truun before, can be regarded as the ranks of smart people. The biggest advantage of talking to smart people is that many words don''t need to be said thoroughly. A little bit of each other will understand what the other party is saying. In fact, this way of communication is more in line with the conversation between nobles. Chaotic behaviors such as Sean''s unreasonable playing cards are very rare among nobles. Of course, Sean is not a real aristocrat. It''s just that Florence doesn''t believe it. "Maybe we can become allies with the same interests." Florence said with a smile. It seemed that seeing what Sean was going to say, Florence quickly opened her mouth again and said, "don''t be busy refusing, how about listening to my proposal?" "You say." "Since you have ordered the boulder family to hand over Elsie within one month, you will not hand over Elsie obediently with the pride of the boulder family." Florence smiled, "but if they know that the Marquis of tonis will send troops, they will certainly change their attitude. Although the time will be slightly delayed, they will eventually hand over Elsie If you continue to forcibly invade the modge collar at this time, the meaning will be completely different. " Florence whispered, "I don''t think Marquis tonis is ready to turn this war into a national war?" Sean raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "so?" "Since this territory is so important to the Marquis of tonis and can make the boulder family hand over Elsie, you must hope that the other party will hand over Elsie after occupying this territory, right?" Sean did not speak, but looked calmly at Florence. "I know where Elsie is being held." Florence seemed to be aware of Sean''s impatience, so she stopped beating around the Bush and said bluntly, "I can solve Elsie, let you completely occupy the heels of this war and bring modge into her pocket." "I don''t believe the wiles would be such a good man." Sean raised his mouth slightly. "Not the wiles, but me." Florence said with a proud face, "this is the deal I made with you. It doesn''t represent the wiles family. So I am personally responsible for all the resources available. " "Oh?" Sean was really interested. "Are you doing business with me in your personal capacity?" "Not a deal, but an alliance." Florence said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t matter if you understand that the transaction doesn''t matter. Anyway, the countries we are loyal to are different. It''s really difficult to become a political ally, but it''s still possible to become an offensive and defensive alliance with the same interests or a mutually beneficial strategic alliance." Sean looked at Florence with interest and then smiled, "so what do you need me to do in this operation?" "You don''t need anything." It seems that seeing that the conversation has been opened, there is no need to continue to stay. Florence threw the last piece of fine meat into her mouth and chewed it for a few times before swallowing it. Compared with the aristocrats, it is much more rude to eat, which is not as gentle as before. "If I succeed, then we naturally have the possibility of further contact. If I fail, Surely you won''t talk to me again. " Sean was noncommittal. In fact, with or without Florence''s help, Sean was sure to swallow modge. However, Florence is willing to help, no matter whether there are other reasons, it is a good thing for him, not a bad thing. Of course, the premise is that Florence can succeed, otherwise it will be an unfortunate thing for Elsie. Sean is not interested in modge collar. Otherwise, he won''t give this territory directly to Athena. He cares more about Elsie. So if there is any injury or something like Elsie, Florence and Sean really have nothing to communicate with each other since then, and may even become a member of Sean''s hostile list. However, he believed that Florence knew this, but he was still sure to tell himself about it, and Sean didn''t ask the other party how sure it was. Because it doesn''t make sense. "I''ll get Elsie out in two months at the latest." Florence got up. "Thank you for your dinner." Sean then found that although Florence was a little rude to eat, every penny was calculated perfectly. The time of this conversation was just when he finished eating a large piece of waist meat. From this point, Sean found that Florence was not only an extremely conceited man, but also a very disciplined man. Both conceit and self-discipline, but also ambition and strength Looking at the back of Florence leaving, Sean''s mouth slightly raised: "it''s a little interesting." "Can you believe his words?" Alfred came over and asked. "This is not easy." Sean said in a deep voice, "he will never be willing to be the second in line successor of the wiles family, but I can''t figure out why he thinks I''m suitable to be an ally Apart from other things, our current territory is tens of thousands of kilometers away from the kingdom of * * * and further away from the territory of the wiles family. Moreover, there is no political communication between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of * * *. I can''t help him whether it is military support or political support. " "Maybe he wants to know Lord Athena?" Rena expressed her views. "If so, there is no need to take such a big risk." Sean shook his head. "Forget it, everything is going according to plan anyway You go back to the territory and tell William about it so that he can prepare for war. I''m going to tonis fortress. " "Don''t you need us to go with you?" "Not this time."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 216 Shawn''s declaration of war was first handed to the bords family. "Hum!" A cold hum sounded in the room. This is a small room, only more than ten square meters. At most, it can barely sit five to six people, but seven chairs are placed in the dark room, which means that only seven people can enter the room. At the moment, there are only five people in this room. The two chairs of the third seat on the left and the first seat on the right are vacant. It seems that any chair in this room is sorted. "What do you think of this?" A middle-aged man sitting in a chair in the middle asked. Although he wore simple clothes, he had a kind of awe inspiring spirit. Obviously, he was also the kind of person who rolled out in the sea of corpse mountain blood. His strength is not strong, which is probably the degree of the next Silver Peak. He is only a middle-aged man, but he is already covered with silver frost. He has no hope of stepping into the upper silver in this life. But if he can sit in the first chair in the middle, he must be the leader of everyone in the room. This room is the famous Hall of seven of the boulder family. It is said that it was left by the first patriarch who founded the boulder family. In addition to the fact that the current patriarch of the boulder family must be the first in the middle, the six chairs at the left and right ends do not have blood requirements, but have strength requirements - territorial strength requirements on the left and personal strength requirements on the right. If you want to enter the left seat, you must at least reach the strength of the Marquis of the kingdom of dabion, and the first of the previous left seats even has the strength that is not inferior to the leader of the clan. If Sean can see the people in this room, he can clearly judge that the two people on the left and the chief Duke of old hatch are three of the four Marquis of strength of the boulder family in the Principality of lane in the future. The right seat, which represents personal strength, is different from the left seat. Like the right chief, you must reach the upper holy domain to sit; The minimum requirement of the right seat is the lower sanctuary, and the minimum requirement of the right seat is gold. Now the right chief is absent, there is only one explanation - that is, the boulder family has no strong man who can sit in this seat. Although the minimum requirement of the right last seat is lower gold, the middle-aged man sitting in this seat at the moment is a real upper gold strongman. Facing the questions of old Duke hatch, the other four people in the hall of seven were all silent and thoughtful. The two strong men sitting in the right seat naturally have no say in this topic, because they don''t know much about it. But if the two people sitting on the left wanted to keep silent, it was estimated that old Duke hatch would be really angry, so only after a moment of silence, the middle-aged man in chief left finally broke the silence in the hall of seven. "It was Roddy''s boy who caused this. We have no obligation to help him clean up the mess." Although this sentence broke the silence of the hall of seven, it was also like lighting a barrel of gunpowder. The atmosphere in the narrow and dark room seemed more stagnant and low, "moreover, how are you sure this is not the excuse for the Marquis to start war again? I think it''s just to hand over Elsie. " "Oh." The old lord sneered, "I don''t know who argued a few months ago that Elsie broke the rules and must catch him back and deprive him of his noble title. Did Roddy give you no money this time, so you won''t speak for him? Or did the last war with Athena scare you? " "Do you want to advocate war?" The middle-aged man who was ridiculed was not angry, but still looked flat, "if you are asking for my opinion, then my opinion has been given to Elsie. If you want to wage war on the pioneering knight, I won''t participate. Unless you order me to send troops in the name of the patriarch. " "Hehe, your abacus is very accurate." Old Duke hatch smiled and said, "but don''t forget that there will only be one Duke in the boulder family. Even if I am tainted by the boulder family because of this, you are still just a marquis In other words, let''s pull out five thousand troops and have a try? " Hearing this, the middle-aged man who spoke first stopped talking. As a Marquis of strength, although the comprehensive strength of the territory is indeed not much different from Duke hatch''s military strength, in the last war to defend the kingdom of dabion, his most elite 20000 troops almost suffered a heavy price. Now, although they have been reorganized, their training is still inferior, So if 5000 people were pulled out to fight Duke hatch at this time, it would be like a dead end. Of course he wouldn''t be so stupid. "Hum." It seems that seeing that the middle-aged man shut up and didn''t speak, old Duke hatch''s anger also subsided, so his tone slowed down, "that boy Elsie really doesn''t work hard, so I didn''t pay attention to your private deal with Roddy at the beginning, and now naturally I won''t settle accounts after autumn. But you''d better not treat me as a fool. Don''t forget that you were the sixth and I was the first in the candidate list of family heirs, but I think you should know how you can have today. " "Please forgive my recklessness, my brother." The middle-aged man bowed his head slightly to show his mistake. "Now, let''s go back to this." Old Duke hatch said with a dignified face, "the pioneering Knight under the marquess is like a mad dog. He has just bitten five nobles, including Viscount Dorch, and now he wants to trouble us. Does he really think his army is invincible? Only a few people dare to talk about flattening modge''s collar. What a big tone. " "So now we are sending troops to reinforce modge?" "The terrain of modge is not conducive to the formation of cavalry. I think the other party will use that lion group." Old Duke hatch frowned, "but in this way, their territory has no defense. Although Viscount Dorch was beaten and maimed, it seems that Baron lonnis can send troops. " "Baron lonnis has only 300 heavy horses under his command. He will certainly not be willing to send troops." Another Lord of the boulder family sitting on the left side finally said, "his territory is closest to the panda collar. If he can''t win the panda collar quickly, the three hundred heavy horses will be swallowed by the pioneering knight in turn, and the trouble will be even greater Moreover, according to the information collected so far, the strength of the pioneering knight is almost no less than that of any lower silver. If he joins hands with the female Knight under his command who does not know his identity at present and the man named Alfred, it is enough to kill any upper silver. " "Then I am in charge of this Lord." The golden strong man sitting at the bottom right said, "if so, I will perform the beheading tactics, and no one can stop me. Unless the Marquess of tonis and her three magicians gather together, it is possible to stop my forced killing. " "If it''s up to you, we must take into account the Marquis''s anger." "This war was started by the pioneering knight. What anger do we need to bear?" Old Duke hatch snorted coldly, "according to the noble rules, since the other party has provoked a war, we have no reason to retreat. If the pioneering Knight dies, will the war continue?" Speaking of this, old Duke hatch turned his head, looked at the middle-aged man who was the top gold, and said in a deep voice: "after solving this Sean, you can see if the two silver subordinates under him can solicit. If you can, bring them back. If you can''t, kill them together, and never leave people to the Marquis tonis." "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded. "Well, that''s all for the discussion..." Just as the old Duke of hatch was about to end the conversation, the brother of the old Duke of hatch, sitting in the left chief, suddenly said, "what should we do if the Marquis of tonis sends troops for reinforcements?" For a moment, the whole hall of seven fell into a silence. A moment later, the strong man of the Holy Land sitting at the right seat opened his mouth to break the silence and asked tentatively, "shall I come?" "No!" The two lords from the old Duke hatch and the left seat said in unison. "If you execute the beheading tactics, it will be a real national war." Old Duke hatch shook his head. "In the last war, dabion has been greatly weakened. It will take at least three to four years to recover. The Principality of lane, as the victor, did not have much loss and could support a national war at any time If the contradiction between our boulder family and the pioneering Knight turns into a national war, our boulder family will lose the right to choose in this war, which is not in line with the consistent policy of our boulder family. " Speaking of this, the hall of seven fell into silence again. For a time, no one was interested in continuing to speak. "Where is Elsie now?" After a long silence, old Duke hatch finally spoke again. "According to your instructions, you are forbidden to stay in Howard''s residence at present." "Bring him back." Old Duke hatch''s face changed several times and finally sighed helplessly, "we are ready for the second plan. If the Marquis really sends troops to intervene in this matter, we will re-examine the identity of the pioneering Knight But oh, how long will it take for Howard to get modge''s collar? " "About two and a half months." "Immediately send messengers with a secret letter to the modge area as soon as possible, and order others to keep an eye on the situation of tonis fortress. If the Marquis shows signs of sending troops, immediately ask the messenger to send the secret letter to the Marquis, and then we will hand over Elsie immediately. " Old Duke hatch''s face looked a little gloomy and frustrated, and he was obviously very unhappy. "If the Marquis didn''t make any movement, let Baron lonnis send troops to Panda together with several other viscount and barons, and you will be responsible for beheading." "Yes!" "Hum, I dare to threaten to flatten the modge collar. I want to see if the pioneering knight is really so capable!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 217 This is Sean''s second entry into tonis fortress after he came to the world. But different from the last time, this time Sean entered the fortress from the inner city, and this time he entered the fortress from the outer city. Different from the imagination, the gate of the outer city is still open, and there are only 20 soldiers on duty, ten on each side. Outside the gate, there are four rows of anti horse fences on the left and right, with a spacing of less than 50 cm. They are fixed to the ground with chain nails, leaving only a path in the middle that leads directly to the gate and can only accommodate three people. It seems to have more appearance and discipline than what Sean saw when he left town last time. Maybe someone really beat the seventh Legion later. Sean''s entry into the city this time did not cause any accidents. Everything was carried out according to the rules. Get off the horse, line up and pay the entry fee. Except for some hostile eyes occasionally swept over him, no one was so reluctant to come up to find Sean''s trouble. For these eyes, most of them immediately took them back when they touched Sean with each other''s four eyes. They didn''t dare to look more. It seemed that they were afraid of Sean. Of course, Sean knew that he was the most unpopular person in the seventh Legion in the outer city. I''m afraid there was no one. However, if he were allowed to do it again, he would still choose to kill the two lower silver masters. It''s not humane. After all, those people have touched Sean''s scales. After entering the city, Sean did not stay here in the outer city, but immediately stepped on his horse and hurried towards the inner city. After breaking up with Rena and Alfred from modge, Sean didn''t waste any time going straight to tonis fortress. It will take about a month from tonis fortress to Panda collar, which is the result of crossing the black reef grassland and the whole shaov collar. If you want to be an official, it will even take more than two months with the size of the army. However, if you directly send troops from tonis fortress to invade modge collar, it will only take less than a month. In fact, Sean said that if he didn''t see Elsie in a month, he would flatten the modge collar, but this time was actually just to order the boulder family to hand over people. Of course, the real time of war could not be to fight as soon as the time limit came. Not to mention yasna''s response and attitude, William needs at least a month of preparatory work, mainly the determination of logistics supply lines and the safety of lines. After all, the food problem is the top priority of an army''s March. No matter where Sean plans to use the iron wing army, William must prepare a logistics action plan. The so-called speed is the most important thing. The earlier these things are prepared, the faster the marching and fighting will be. After entering the inner city, Sean didn''t stop and ran directly to the city master''s residence. But at the gate of the city hall, Sean was surprised to see someone who shouldn''t be here. Elizabeth. "You did come." Seeing a stunned Sean, Elizabeth''s face showed a smile, which was very charming. However, when hearing Elizabeth''s words, Sean showed a helpless wry smile: "it seems that I am despised by the marquis." Elizabeth''s smile was still charming and did not take Sean''s words. But in fact, Elizabeth clearly remembers what yasna said to her after Sean declared war on the boulder family. "After half a month, you will wait outside the city master''s house every day. If Sean comes, he will lend him whatever he needs, and everything will follow his arrangement. If he really had a war with the boulders and didn''t come to me, Sean wouldn''t be worth watching. A person who clearly knows where his limit is is far better than a person with talent and strength, because the former always knows how to get the best benefits So if Sean comes to me, I believe he can give me an excuse in two years, but if he doesn''t come to me, it''s no longer worth paying attention to him. " At this moment, Sean appeared outside the city hall. Elizabeth, however, only today began to stand outside the house waiting for Sean. The next thing went so smoothly that Sean felt an incredible degree. Originally, Sean thought it was very good that yasna would send 5000 soldiers to reinforce, but he didn''t expect to directly appoint the whole thunder front to join the war. In addition, there were 10000 mixed infantry as reserve forces, which was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. However, in sharp contrast to this unexpected, Elizabeth was not the commander of the army. Sean knew for a long time that yasina could not lead the troops to fight in person, but he guessed that Elizabeth should take over. As a result, he didn''t expect to be the one with the least reputation and strength among the three female magicians under yasina''s command. Ray of light, Simi hervis. This is a local nobleman with the title of viscount, but nominally she is a local nobleman, but in fact she has never been to her territory once, but like the other two companions, she has always stayed in tonis fortress. In terms of strength alone, although Simi is also the peak of superior silver, she is actually the weakest of the four, including yasna. However, Simi, who was born in the orthodox Magic School of the Maggie Empire, has a solid basic knowledge completely beyond the other two companions. However, as an academic magician, there is usually a bad problem, that is, the lack of practical experience. Even after fighting with Athena for so many years, Simi still hasn''t made much progress, so she absolutely needs protection when casting spells - Vivian or Athena used to be responsible for this job, but when she lent Simi to Sean, Elizabeth made it clear that Sean would be responsible for Simi''s safety. This made Sean suddenly turn one head into two big ones. After a brief introduction to each other, Elizabeth left Simi and Sean, and then left the city hall. It seemed that she was very busy. "Lord Athena and Lord Elizabeth have been busy dealing with the military field recently." Seems to see Sean''s doubts, Simmy explained. Simi, is a woman who looks a little gentle. She has long chestnut hair over her shoulders. She is not as flirtatious as Elizabeth. It can only be said that her facial features are very clean. She is roughly the same type of person as Rena. However, because Simi is a magician who specializes in learning, her skin is naturally very white and delicate. Only Cecilia can compete with her in skin, and Elizabeth is a little inferior, not to mention the maid who is often active in the sun. Because Simi has been wearing that dark purple magic robe for many years, her figure is still a mystery. It is said that even the closest people such as Elizabeth and Athena have never seen it. However, Simi really has an intoxicating intellectual temperament when she wears glasses, which is completely different from yasna''s coldness and Elizabeth''s charm, making her one of the most distinctive women in the whole tonis collar. Sean''s eyes only lingered on Simi. After glancing at him from an appreciative angle, he no longer stared at each other, but looked at each other with his four eyes. This is a kind of etiquette among nobles, but Simie seems to be more shy than expected. She just looks at Sean so four eyes, and her face turns red quickly, like the ripe apple. "Juntian?" Sean was curious. "Can Fort tonis reclaim the army fields?" "In the outer defense area, an experimental field has been reclaimed. There is a river vein next to tonis fortress. Lord yasina draws water from the river by sinking a well to irrigate. Although it is more laborious, if this experimental field is successfully reclaimed, the food problem of tonis fortress can be preliminarily self-sufficient. " Simi heard about Sean from Elizabeth, so he took him as his own person and explained seriously, "but it''s just self-sufficiency. If you really enter the wartime alert situation, you still need to buy a large amount of food from the rear to transport it in Moreover, due to the special situation of the fortress, it can only be cultivated twice a year. " Sean nodded and didn''t delve into the problem. He only knew that the situation of tonis fortress in those years was set by the system. Even if players want to fight, they also need to prepare logistics problems, but it is far from as cumbersome as the real world. Usually, the system automatically sets the logistics route, and many things are much simpler. Only after coming to the real world did Sean find those really different places, and naturally he had more horizons and insights different from the game. Not only is the world changing, but Sean is also constantly changing. "It will take about five to ten days for the thunder front to prepare for war." Simi didn''t go further on the topic of Juntian, so he changed the topic. Instead of being polite, he was a little stiff, but he was used to the directness of soldiers. Of course, Sean wouldn''t have any strange feeling. "The preparation for military food is probably enough to last about 20 days. I''ve calculated the itinerary. If we move forward in a hurry, You can enter the modge collar in about 13 days. After a day''s rest, you will launch an attack on the 15th day. It is expected to conquer the modge collar in five days Of course, the premise is that the scale of the enemy is not too large. If we are forced to drag into the quagmire of war, we will withdraw our troops on the 18th day and meet with the rear forces responsible for logistics and support, and then make a long-term plan. " Listening to Simie''s calculation, Sean felt quite silly. However, from this, he also heard the pride of yasna''s troops and planned to completely conquer the whole modge collar in five days. Sean couldn''t tell. Although he knew that there were no troops stationed in the modge collar, it was impossible for other lords around to see Sean beat down the territory easily and certainly reinforce the modge collar. Moreover, according to the terrain of the modge collar, as long as there were more than 5000 troops and relying on Blackstone Town, they could temporarily set up a military stronghold. If they wanted to attack forcibly, It''s impossible to win without paying some price. Five thousand troops can be pulled out for the Lords around modge. "No hurry." Although Sean felt that it was worthy of being the army and general under Athena''s command, he refused, "we have to wait for another news. Only when the news is practical can we launch a war to completely annex modge Therefore, we will delay the current war situation as long as we can. If we let the enemy know that Lord yasina intends to send troops to reinforce me now, the other party will certainly choose to compromise rather than fight with us. " With a little thought, Simmy understood Sean''s concerns, nodded and said, "I see. So you want me to do this? Lord Athena has already given orders. I will cooperate with your plan in the whole process. " "In that case, Lord Simi might as well go back to the territory with me, and reserve materials secretly for the time being. Don''t disturb anyone. I''m afraid I''ll let the other party know our plans." Simi just said, "OK!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 218 War may be simpler in the game. As long as the player has prepared food and grass, the system will automatically calculate how many days of war can be maintained, and the operation of logistics routes will be automatically set by the system, which usually will not cause too large a burden on the player. In addition to the main force of the war, there are a large number of players who can join the war, so in fact, although the situation looks complex and chaotic, there is a natural rhythm. However, changing the environment to reality is completely different. Not to mention the cumbersome workload, it takes several sets of plans, because it is already full of countless variables - such as weather, terrain, enemy morale, alliance, etc., which may change the situation of a war. When Sean and Simi return to Panda collar, Rena and Alfred have come to Panda town to find William who is responsible for the relocation of the whole town. When the two told William about Sean''s decision, William ran away on the spot. "Sean, that madman!" William uttered an angry roar, and the sound waves almost lifted up the sky. "Is his brain stuffed with hay I don''t see that the territory has just stabilized. Why is he going to war again! Now the food in the territory is not enough. Where can he get enough military food to support the war? " Alfred and Rena were smart enough not to answer William''s roar. Strictly speaking, Alfred has known William longer than Ruina, but if you count the two months Alfred moved to save the soldiers and the one month he later stationed in Panda Town, he is no better than Ruina. After all, Rena lived with William in the same barracks for a month. Compared with William, she would know more about William''s temperament. It seemed that neither Rena nor Alfred was interested in answering. After scolding angrily, William had to give up. He looked back at most of the people in Panda town who were numb in their eyes, sighed slightly, and then said, "Fred, take 200 white winged mercenaries to the small village where Neil lives. No matter what method you use, bring that guy back to me Of course, we must not be short of arms and legs. He will still be responsible for the internal affairs of this territory in the future. " Alfred was stunned. "What are you waiting for? Do you really think Sean said that if no one wants to level the modge collar in a month, it will be a month later?" William sighed, "this battle will not start until after autumn at the earliest. Now it''s just the time for second farming. It will take at least two or three months to harvest. Even if the war can be fought quickly before winter, but the strategists originally taboo fighting in winter, and they don''t know what Sean thinks. " Hearing this, Alfred knew that the commander Sean valued had an idea. "Forget it, I let you stay here soon after I came back. Now I want you to take a trip of at least two months. You can start again in a few days." William thought for a while and said, "little Shina, I saw her once some time ago. She''s in good mental condition, but there''s still no one in the castle after all, so Shina now moves to white dove town. Go back and accompany her for a few days Also, when you go this time, please bring back the bodies of the northern barbarians placed in the temple of rofeland city. " Alfred was stunned and said with a smile, "OK." How could Alfred refuse to spend more time with his daughter. Rena looked at William and Alfred curiously. She couldn''t figure out who gathered around the Lord. Everyone seemed to have a story, and the relationship between them didn''t seem to be superior and subordinate, but more like some families, which really made her curious. Even if she was really just born in a small mercenary corps, she still knows some things. For example, controlling people''s hearts is nothing more than combining grace and power. But looking at the Lord, grace is there, but she can''t see where Wei is anyway. Alfred didn''t stop, turned and got on his horse and left. Where is home when the world is big? For Alfred, the place where Sheena could live well was home. "Although Sean sometimes makes trouble without reason, he always treats people sincerely." It seems that he was thoughtful when he saw Rena. William said, "there are many ways to control people in the world. The combination of grace and power is just the most famous and best used one. Sean took another road, which may not be easy, but no one would underestimate him if he knew how to be grateful It doesn''t matter whether you call it means or skill, but in my opinion, it''s a kind of respect for me. " Rena was a little stunned. "Let''s go and finish the relocation quickly. We can also get ready for war earlier." William whispered, "our intelligence network has not been completely established. We don''t know a lot of things, so we can only use the most primitive methods I intend to leave it to you. " "Me?" Rena is a little confused. "Fred took 200 white winged mercenaries, and I''ll make up a team of 800 for you." William continued, "of course, I also know your ability level, so I will give you nock, Adolf and Stalin. As for how to deal with these 800 people, it''s your business. Your only task is to collect as much information as possible about other surrounding territories If the war starts later and your intelligence can make contributions, then I will apply to Sean for the establishment of a cavalry force to be under your command. " Rena''s eyes were more dazed, but she was also vaguely excited and expected. William saw that Rena''s eyes finally showed some excitement, so he continued: "but first, according to the current situation of the territory, the heavy cavalry can''t afford to support it. He can only support one light cavalry, but the number should not be less than 500." He knew that Sean would not easily give up the idea of forming a cavalry force. Since it couldn''t be stopped, he might as well start training Rena now. Moreover, this time is also a good time to test nock, Stalin and Adolf. Even if Rena really can''t command this cavalry in the future, at least nock, Stalin and Adolf can take over this team. From these aspects, I have to say that William''s consideration is very thorough. When Sean and Simi returned to Panda collar, the one month deadline he told the boulder family had long passed. Alfred also led 200 people to tie Neil back, while Rena scattered out with 800 white winged mercenaries and established a rough prototype of the intelligence network in several territories connected with panda town. This is something that every Lord must deal with, but it usually takes one or two years to build it slowly, He doesn''t want to be a fat man like panda Ling. It''s just that other lords have time to develop slowly, but Sean doesn''t. On the whole, Sean is actually very poor, because time is not on his side. Time will be on the other side for at least the next two years. William didn''t look good when he saw Sean return. At this time, he just arranged the relocation of the whole panda town. Once this work is officially started, it will take at least two months. During this period of time, the whole territory is really no available soldiers. In short, once it starts to migrate, it will become a joke for Sean to say that he wants to flatten the modge collar in the next two and a half months. Of course, only Sean knows whether it''s really a joke. However, outsiders, especially those in the kingdom of dabion, are happy to take this joke seriously as a real joke. "What do you think?" When all the questions were ready, William asked Sean and kicked the trouble of making decisions back to Sean''s feet again. "Migration!" Without much thought, Sean opened his mouth and made up his mind, "the second successor needs time, and we also need time Alfred was sent by you to bind people and Rena was sent by you to collect intelligence. Cecilia hasn''t awakened yet. I''m beginning to doubt her blood. Anyway, what we want in our territory now is nothing. We can do whatever we need to do at this time. " It seemed that he had guessed Sean''s plan for a long time, and William didn''t say anything more. He just turned to his side, and anno began to order, so the mighty relocation of the town officially began. In fact, the relocation is not far away, that is, it takes only four or five days, but the real difficulty lies in the subsequent land distribution. After all, Baige town is ready to expand the city, so of course, the urban planning should be handled well, which is the most time-consuming. Moreover, in two months, it does not mean that the city can be built, but some rudiments have been reconstructed and planned, which is enough for more than 5000 people to have a residence. After that, the construction of the whole city will be completed in one to two years. After all, it was done by manpower, which was no better than the special external help of tonis fortress. Sean wouldn''t say anything about this. Everything is still acting according to the plan. When more than 2000 steel winged soldiers escorted the last surviving more than 2000 townspeople of panda town on the road, Sean was suddenly surprised in his heart and showed a slight surprise on his face. "What''s the matter?" As a magician, Simi has an extremely sensitive sense, and immediately detects Sean''s emotional changes. "Nothing." Sean smiled. "Look at this long team, just some emotion." Simie Oh, no more. Instead, Sean, somewhat surprised, opened the territory task panel£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 219 For territory task, this option has been gray since the system prompt was turned on when the whole pandalian was recovered three months ago. For the operation of the system, Sean can''t be more familiar. He immediately knew that this means that this option is in an inoperable state. It''s impossible to say you''re not curious, but even if you''re curious, the entry bar has been inoperable, and Sean can''t do anything about it. Thinking about whether it might be a hidden task or something, I ran around the territory at that time, but I didn''t trigger any territory tasks, so I forgot it later. But I didn''t expect that just when I saw the residents of panda town begin to migrate, the system actually issued an instruction. [you have activated a territory task.] Sean thought about the meaning of this sentence as he opened the entry bar of territory task. The word "activated" is a bit chewy. This usually means that territory missions are not as hidden as Sean thought, but not much. At least, the emergence of such tasks must be sudden tasks, which will certainly be accompanied by a series of events, that is, such tasks are destined to have some so-called "causal relationship" with the world, and they are usually not simple tasks, otherwise they will not appear on the task panel. Sean, who opened the territory task panel, looked up and saw a red territory task prominently displayed. With a little thought, the task is spread from top to bottom like running water. [mission name: believers of the goddess of ice and snow and winter] [task content: a believer who advocates the goddess of ice and snow and winter has entered your territory. As a God who has fallen into deep sleep since dusk, the divine power of the goddess of ice and snow and winter is not as good as before, and her divine personality has been lost. Her believers are now seeking a shelter where they can establish a place of faith and collect divine power. If the believer dies or cannot establish a place of faith within three months, the goddess of ice and winter will fall completely.] [task reward: get a chance to draw a prize.] Sean Mo looked at the content of the task and thought deeply. "I''ll go to Hongye town and leave it to you." Sean turned to look at Sean and said. The latter has been lying on the horse''s back and doesn''t like to talk to people. He hasn''t seen Sean''s temperament for the first day. He really doesn''t know what to say about the Lord who likes to be a shopkeeper, so he just turns a blind eye. He waved his hand casually, which seemed to be more heroic than Sean, the real Lord. He looked surprised and inexplicable. Although she, Vivian and Elizabeth are the same sisters as Athena, in fact, they are also in private. If there is an outsider, they also look like subordinates and family ministers, and there will be no transcendence. But when Sean came to Panda collar, it really subverted all her cognition. How can Simi not be surprised? "Count Simi, I''ll go to Hongye town to deal with some private affairs. You..." "It''s all right, sir Sean. Just go. I''m here to learn something about the art of war from his Excellency William." Before Sean finished, Simi said very considerate, "I heard earlier that your excellency William is very proficient in military strategy, so this time he came with a purpose." Sean smiled, said no more, and drove away. On the contrary, William, who was left to make it clear that he wanted to be a teacher for the count Simi, rolled his eyes and looked very unhappy. Through getting along with him a few days ago, he already knew that Simi was an out and out academic. For such a person, if you don''t have solid theoretical knowledge, you can''t be qualified to be his teacher, while William was born of a genuine practical school, Not those theorists at all. So these days, William was in great pain. Every time the communication with Simi starts, it almost turns into a verbal dispute. Usually it doesn''t take two or three hours to decide the outcome. Of course, Simi can''t win William in a military dispute. With William''s unkind and vicious tongue, once the dispute is won, it won''t give Simi a good face, Every time, he was so angry that he was surrounded by electric light. At this time, William would think of another identity of Simmy. But what happens? The next day, the same thing continued to happen, and even William wondered whether this Simi was ill. So on the fourth day, William simply hid in Sean''s side, but Simi found him. Now, Sean is gone. William is worried about where he can hide in the future. He looks cold and sees Simi looking at himself with a gentle smile. William suddenly regrets how he became Sean''s commander for the addict who can command the army. Sean ignored William''s complaints and rode straight to Hongye town alone. In the past, Sean was never an exquisite person with a clear mind in the game. He knew a lot of strategies and secrets, but he recited them word by word. Sean always felt that he was not smart enough, so he had to rely on rote to polish his team. Fortunately, he really achieved some results, which really made him polish a tough elite group. Moreover, in the game, the executive chairman who adopted him was responsible for a lot of work. Most of the time, the intelligence work was already ready, and he didn''t need to spend any brains. But when he came to this world, it was completely different. Sean had to find his own way to solve the so-called puzzles, racked his brains to think about what the clues and intelligence involved, and even had to seriously study the feasibility of some schemes. So when he saw the territory mission at the moment, Sean''s first reaction was Hongye town. Sean has been to Baige town and panda town. There is no temple in Baige Town, but there is one in Panda town. However, if this task is really the temple in Panda Town, it will not be activated until all the villagers leave panda town. Because the task content clearly said "a believer who advocates the goddess of ice and snow and winter has entered your territory", Sean guessed that the believer should come from the East, and the only places where he will pass are white dove town and red leaf town. But there is no temple in Baige Town, only in Hongye town. The task shows "activated", which means it is similar to the mine triggered task. In this way, the location of the task must be Hongye town. These are the wisdom that Sean has been forced to grow up. Of course, Sean is not sure whether there are many bonus effects similar to equipment and attributes after coming to this world. However, since wearing the ring named "thinker" given by the director of the hellson Institute, Sean really felt what wisdom is. Many originally complex problems can be clarified by a little thinking and consideration. But now, what really makes Sean a little uncertain is how to deal with it. This territory task does not give real task requirements, which means that territory tasks will not have many restrictions like those entrusted tasks, but have very high freedom. From the task content currently displayed, Sean can roughly judge that the territory task is to help the believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter build a temple to collect faith, or prevent the believer from collecting the power of faith, or kill the believer directly. The former is to help the ancient god regain a foothold in the kingdom of the gods, while the latter is directly wiped out by the God. Whether it''s the former or the latter, Sean believes he can get paid for the task, that is, a lucky draw. But if it''s just to get paid for such a task, there''s no need for Sean to come in such a hurry. If Sean can value it, naturally, it is in order to obtain greater benefits. Sean hasn''t paid attention to a lucky draw. Of course, if you can get the lucky draw items with Sean''s wishes, he may care more. Anyway, it''s a random thing. How can Sean really care. He never believed in placing his hopes on illusory things. In the game, if there was no copy strategy, Sean never thought about what would happen if there was one more critical hit or the boss slipped at that time. He directly began to reflect from beginning to end, then picked out all the problems, and then began to make rules by himself to overcome these problems and problems one by one. Therefore, when others have a large number of advanced equipment, half rolling and half relying on technology, Sean''s team will always pass the pass with the minimum standard. So even in the game, he didn''t win the first kill in many copies, but everyone regarded his Sean team as the uncrowned king of that copy. Along the way, Sean kept thinking about what to do to squeeze all the values of the territory mission - the so-called value is nothing more than what he can get if he lets the believer build a temple in the territory; What benefits can he get from letting the believer die or preventing the other party from setting up a temple to collect the power of faith? If the believer really has some strength, and the God grace that the snow and winter can protect is really good, Sean doesn''t mind letting the believer build a temple in his own territory and recruit believers to collect the power of faith. After all, it probably means the establishment of a divine order - Sean doesn''t know anything else, but he knows more about the strength of the divine order than anyone else. However, only in the case of war between countries can the normal Shenguan regiment come forward to help. Like the disputes between local lords, there has never been a precedent for the temple to send a god official mission to assist in combat - at least not in the current era. Moreover, under the current background of the times, the magistrates under the command of the gods are very smart. They all feel that they are of extraordinary value. It is impossible to become military magistrates. If they can give a little blessing to the army before going out, they will give the Lord face. That''s not what Sean wants. If the believer can really cultivate a military order for his army, what if Sean gives the goddess the right to believe in the whole territory£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 220 Hongye town is the first town recovered by Sean after he took over the territory. Emotionally speaking, Sean should focus more on this town. But in the end, as the first city in the territory, it is the white dove town that is obviously inferior to itself. If the people in Hongye town have no complaints, how can it be? But even if there is some resentment, it is only occasionally nagging and sighing. Who dares to really mention it to Lord Sean? Isn''t that trying to die? But the people of Hongye town don''t understand. It is precisely because Sean attaches more importance to the town that he would rather let the town still retain its original style. More people, more right and wrong, and less simplicity. Today''s Hongye town is very lively. Because a rare beauty came. But the beauty''s eyebrows had a sad look, which made her face a little more sad. However, for the residents of Hongye Town, this will only add to the beauty''s charm, but no one will feel any depression about the beauty. They generally think that this is the cold temperament that the beauty was born with. In the face of this beautiful woman who seems to have the same momentum as their Lord, the townspeople dare not approach easily, only dare to look at it from a distance. It is even said that wherever the beauty walks, it will leave bursts of cold - perhaps cold, but now it is autumn, and the cold will naturally become cold. Some people with relatively thin physique will even shiver when they pass by. The woman came to the temple in the central square of Hongye town and looked thoughtfully at the white temple with a bit of consternation on her face. It seems that I feel a little incredible about this newly repaired temple. The young and beautiful woman tilted her head and her bright eyes were full of curiosity. She seemed to feel that the scene in front of her was quite fresh. However, even if she tilted her head and looked curious, she also had an inborn no admittance. I don''t know whether it was too strong or too dignified. Originally, two groups of people planned to leave the temple and enter the temple, but no one dared to go in front of the temple because the woman stood in front of the temple. "Well, that''s different from what you said." The woman whispered as if there were no one else. "So it is." After a while, the woman said to herself as if there were no one else, "but do you think the people here will want me to stay?" Only this time, the words came out, and the woman said softly, "forget it, you don''t have to talk. It seems that you will die if you say another word I beg these people. Maybe they agree when they see me so beautiful? " After saying this, about a few seconds later, the woman suddenly smiled like a flower. At this moment, there seems to be a feeling of melting ice and snow and awakening of all things. All the townspeople who saw the woman''s smile looked dull without exception. It''s not that I was amazed by the woman''s beauty, but everyone really felt the pleasure of the spring breeze. It seemed that I could see the woman''s smile. I always felt that it was a lucky thing for such a beautiful woman to come to her own town. Then, the villagers gathered at the temple saw the woman walking towards a townsman, seemed to ask something, and then politely left. So the next second, many onlookers gathered around the town one after another and asked about the origin of the beautiful woman. "She seems to have asked the mayor''s location." "Mayor? What did she go to the mayor for? " "Is it the mayor''s daughter?" "You are confused! The mayor had only one son and died on the battlefield! " "How do you know this girl is not the debt left by the mayor when he was romantic?" There seems to be a sense of killing. No matter what these townspeople would guess, the beautiful and amazing woman has come to the mayor''s house. When she showed her intention to the mayor, the mayor showed an excited look: "this is really desirable!" As a result, the woman''s face showed a trace of surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect the mayor to be so easy to talk. In fact, for any town, whether there is a temple is an important indicator of whether a town is prosperous enough in the territory. In the common sense of the world on the miracle continent, only those most prosperous and important towns will have temples willing to settle in. Moreover, whether there is a temple in a town is also a life guarantee in another sense, because priests who believe in any God will treat divinity with several hands, but some have good effects and some have average effects. However, compared with the treatment methods of doctors, there is no doubt that there should be a lot of protection. In that bloody incident in Hongye Town, not to mention priests, even if there was a priest, there would not be so many people dead. That''s why the temple has been abandoned for so long, but the mayor still hasn''t demolished it. It is hoped that one day, a priest will be able to preside over this temple and give more stability and security to the villagers. However, for these "market", the beautiful woman seems to be a little unclear, so she looks surprised. The mayor seemed to see that the woman didn''t believe it, so he smiled bitterly and said, "there was a temple in the town a long time ago, but there was no priest to preside over it, so the temple has been abandoned for a long time. Later, the Lord paid for the repair. Although the buildings and things of the temple are still preserved, some of the layout is modified, On the whole, it can''t be regarded as a complete temple. Please don''t mind It''s true that the town can''t afford to build another one, and there''s no spare land. " "I don''t mind." The woman smiled and shook her head. "That''s good." The mayor''s face showed a rare happy look, "I will write to the Lord about this matter immediately. I believe the Lord will not object. However, if you want to see the Lord, I''m afraid you need to wait for some time. It''s said that there will be another war in the territory. The Lord is busy preparing military funds recently. Probably won''t come to Hongye town in a short time, but these days you can stay in the temple and get familiar with the environment. If you''re not used to living, you can also stay in a hotel in the town. Absolutely no one dares to ask you for money. " The old mayor, in fact, has some cleverness and snobbery. He knew that white dove town was preparing to expand into a city, but he kept silent. He was deeply afraid that the priest who wanted to preside over the temple would go to white dove city. There was nothing left in Hongye town. If even the priest who wanted to stay in the temple in the town left, wouldn''t he be depressed to death? So the old mayor decided not to let the female priest know about dove city. After all, it was the only city in the territory. At least, she must not know until the female priest likes Hongye town. Therefore, the mayor now has a lot of responsibility. As long as he spends some money, he can keep a priest. Naturally, the old mayor is very willing. Hum, even if you want to expand pigeon town into a city, isn''t there no temple or priest? It seems that the female believer who has not been deeply involved in the world does not know the doorway. It seems that she has not been infected with the snobbery and calculation of other gods in the world. She is full of joy that someone welcomes herself. Especially when the old mayor said that she would have a celebration banquet for her in the evening, the female believer was full of joy. She didn''t even have the consciousness of being a high priest. You know, it''s impossible for an ordinary priest to preside over a temple. Not to mention a priest with a knife. Fortunately, the old mayor didn''t understand anything, otherwise I''m afraid he would be really scared. He just felt that the beautiful woman with a knife in front of him was a bit of pleasant heroism, and did not contact him in a deeper level. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet." The old mayor asked. "Shefanio." The woman''s gentle smile, even the old mayor who is used to seeing the scene, is unconsciously stunned. It seems that as long as the woman with the breath of strangers smiles, it is absolutely enough to shock the world, "believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter." "Oh, good." The old mayor looked back a little, and his face was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what to answer, but he ignored the name of the God in the woman''s mouth. The goddess of ice and snow and winter is not the name of any known God on the miracle continent. Even some ancient books may not record the title of the queen of the extreme ice world. The only detailed record is that there are still a few words about some gods in the war of the gods at dusk on the now incomplete page of the secret code of the gods. If we look at the ranking of gods recorded in the secret code of the gods, The goddess who can remain in the top 16 is really a real high God. Of course, the goddess is somewhat ashamed of the expectation of the old mayor. Because the goddess of ice and snow and winter is not famous for healing, but as a God who is good at fighting. The post of "priest with a knife" handed down in the Modern Divinity system was an exclusive title for believers of the goddess in those days. However, although this post is no longer exclusive to the goddess, not all priests can take off this title. Xuefanio can become a believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, and is also a priest with a knife. It is absolutely unusual not to say that her talent is amazing. In particular, she has Binglin''s sword£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 221 It was evening when Sean came to Hongye town. In a small town like Hongye Town, there is no night ban, but according to the rules, the town door will be closed at night. As for the patrol personnel, the militia in Hongye town are naturally responsible. Otherwise, it''s meaningless to train these militia so hard. The sudden arrival of Sean really frightened the residents of Hongye town. Isn''t it said that there will be a war again, so the Lord is in charge of relevant war preparations on the front line? How did this come to Hongye town again? However, for the Lord, in addition to a few words about the fact that Hongye town was not built into a city, the villagers of Hongye town didn''t have much resentment against Sean. After all, the monthly blood payment was still given. It is said that even the blood payment of the war dead during the confrontation with dabron mercenary regiment was paid. This is not a small expenditure, so it seems that the Lord is more generous and kind. Naturally, there are still some people with opinions, but under the general trend, we''d better shut up. As a result, Sean''s arrival, although frightening, is not as exciting as the previous times. "Have there been any strangers in town recently?" When he got off the horse at the town gate, Sean asked the nearest townsman. It seems that when facing the Lord for the first time, the middle-aged and strong man seemed a little nervous and stammered. After half pay, he finally said, "there is a woman, a beautiful woman, who said she wants to be the priest of the temple in the town The mayor agreed and lives in the temple now. " Sean smiled, nodded, thanked, and went straight to the temple. All the way, he tried to think about how to get benefits from the believer. When he came to town, Sean finally remembered one thing. From the opening of the game to the update of the latest expansion film, there were as many as 29 gods to believe in. There were gods who fell into a deep sleep and woke up after dusk, medium gods who were lucky not to die in the dusk but were unable to recover their divine power, and some gods who lit a divine fire and got a good divine personality and jumped into a God with higher divine power, There are weak gods on the verge of falling. But among these gods, none of them is called the goddess of ice and snow and winter. As Sean walked toward the temple, he opened the territory mission and re examined the mission statement. If the world as like as two peas in the game is the same, then the God of ice and snow is probably not able to get back to the gods and be able to return to the gods. If so, then according to the established history in the game, the God is a god doomed to failure. Of course, it is also possible that no player has taken the task, or the player who has taken the task is not strong enough, so the task will eventually fail. Sean had tried to change the outcome of the historical process when dealing with Romeo. This is not a good thing, because the development and outcome of things often become unpredictable. However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Sean changed the process steps. Although he wanted to cut off the debt of a family blood for Romeo, he also obtained an epic weapon and a subordinate who must enter the gold level in the future. This deal is profitable no matter how he looks. It is precisely because of these precedents that Sean now attaches great importance to the choice of the territory mission. Do you want to let the goddess fall according to the established plot in the game, or do you want to help the goddess? Sean was a little upset. But no matter how distressed, the section from the town gate to the temple in the town square is only a few minutes away. So Sean soon met the believer of the goddess of ice and winter. This is indeed a beauty. Her appearance is not so gorgeous, but she has a pair of eyes full of aura, small and slightly thin lips, slightly upturned nose bridge. Judging only from her appearance, she is not as delicate as Cecilia or as charming as Elizabeth, but also has an introverted innocence, which is equal to the two. But when the believer kept silent and did not laugh, the cold breath of strangers was more and more obvious. It''s like a natural lack of anger. This beautiful woman has long light blue hair that hangs down to her waist. She just ties it up and doesn''t have too much fancy. He is wearing a silver single coat with blue rust lines like water lines. The lining seems to be white and high collar. Outside, he is covered with a knee high long sleeve waist closing windbreaker. The whole body is silver and blue. The cuffs are gray and white. There are buttons under the sleeves. It seems that the width of the cuffs can be changed at will. The trousers are also silver and white, But the boots are black with gold stripes. This kind of clothes similar to the officer''s uniform did not show much heroism on the woman. Instead, it made the cold breath of strangers on her more intense. Especially at the waistband of the single coat in the windbreaker, there is also a sword with a blue handle and a gold edge spiral pattern, and the scabbard is a silver white long sword inlaid with diamond blue diamond, which shows the extraordinary value and status of the woman. In any case, the woman doesn''t look like a priest or priest. But how could Sean, who can really be regarded as knowledgeable, be frightened by the woman''s dress. "Priest with knife?" Sean frowned slightly. If you don''t speak, you are not allowed to enter. As soon as you speak, the woman who directly broke the skill said, "you know?" Sean rolled his eyes. There are really few things in the world that he can''t know - of course, many disputes or matters arising from historical changes are not included. In the normal divination system, there are two classes. First, priests and priests who specialize in various divinities. The highest status of this kind of profession is the Pope who established his religion in the name of gods. He is famous for his incomparably powerful divinities. However, this kind of profession is famous for its weak body, which is said to be inferior to magicians who are purely specialized in magic cultivation. The other is to improve this kind of physical weakness. While cultivating divine arts, they also cultivate combat skills. This kind of occupation mainly has two branches, namely, the divine officer occupation dominated by divine arts and supplemented by martial arts and the temple warrior occupation dominated by martial arts. According to the rules, this kind of occupation, whether it is a divine officer or a temple warrior, There is no possibility of running for Pope. Their top position is the president of the Knights Templar. However, the priest with a sword has opened up a third way -- not only based on divine skills, but not supplemented by martial arts. Among all the divine beliefs in the divination system, it is not only an identity but also an honor, but also a real profession that can be used as a criterion for judging strength - the sixth level hidden advanced profession in the divination system. In the power system of any God belief, priests with knives are a very special kind, not only because the people who can win this honor have strong combat effectiveness, but more importantly, the people who win this honor can not only run for the president of the temple knights, but also compete for the throne of the Pope. At the beginning of the game, a player became a priest with a knife under the belief system of the goddess of victory. Finally, he was really made Pope by this goods. Later, the fool launched a divine war against the God of dawn''s religion in the world for a woman. At one time, more than seven countries were involved in this divine war. Only as a player, he was by no means inferior to the presidents of the top ten guilds in the game. As for the result of the divine war, Sean didn''t know, because when he came to this world, the divine war in the game had just become white hot. "I not only know that you are a priest with a knife, but also that the gods you believe in are the goddess of ice and snow and winter." Sean''s simple and straightforward opening speech was very rude, and there was no aristocratic gentle tone at all. "I even have more secrets for you and the God behind you, do you believe it?" Some incredibly beautiful women widened their eyes, which made her lose her momentum of not entering strangers. She glanced her head and said, "I don''t believe it." Sean had a momentary sense of choking depression. Of course, Sean didn''t know anything about the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Although there were some introductions about gods in the game, they were also introductions of higher gods such as Odin, Zeus and Ares, but these gods had already fallen in the dusk of the gods. To put it simply, all the gods mentioned in the big Title Introduction to the gods on the official website are basically dead, and the immortal ones have not been introduced yet. Therefore, the 29 gods known to the players later are explored by the players themselves bit by bit. So when the beautiful woman said I didn''t believe three words, Sean really had a headache. He tried all kinds of divine stick moves, which seemed useless in front of the real divine servant. "Well, since you don''t believe it, let''s put it another way." Sean said calmly on his face. At this moment, he recovered a little gentle, "why did you let me allow you to recruit believers in my territory?" "Because they need me." The woman said with a natural look. "If I wish, I can invite the priests of other gods to preside over the temple at any time." Sean whispered, "what the people of Hongye town need is a priest, a priest who can help them when they encounter some doctors who can''t treat them, not the priest of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. You must find out." "But there is no other priest here except me, is there?" "That''s just because there''s not enough money. As long as I''m willing to spend some money, why can''t I invite another better priest?" "But... I don''t need money." Before he left home, Sean didn''t know how expensive daily necessities were. Only after he became a home did he know that he was a millionaire and couldn''t spend money indiscriminately. Instead, he asked the temple priest to support the temple. Unless it was an important town or a town with extreme prosperity, there would be no temple priest to post upside down, Of course, the exception is the believers of weak gods who are not famous or in urgent need of faith. This is why ordinary nobles do not raise military gods. For those nobles with insufficient strength, they can''t even raise magicians, let alone military gods. For those who can afford to support magicians, it''s not better to have such a sum of money to support military magistrates. What Sean wants to form is a regiment of magistrates, which can''t be handled by two priests and priests. So Sean was still excited about the no money proposal made by the believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter: "this is really a good proposal, but it''s not enough." "Not enough?" The woman opened her eyes wide and looked very innocent. "I have no money." "I don''t need your money." Sean shook his head. "I won''t give myself to you." The female believer suddenly tightened her windbreaker and looked like I would fight with you if you dared to touch me. There seemed to be a black line on Sean''s face: "no, I''m not interested in you either All right, let''s not beat around the bush. The God behind you is in the falling stage. If you don''t have the power of faith, you will burn in three months. " This time, the female believer''s face finally changed. But before Sean could adapt to the changes in each other''s face, he felt an extremely terrible and powerful pressure emanating from the female believers. Almost in an instant, the female believer was like the spring of a storm. A bitter cold breath suddenly took the female believer as the core and burst out in all directions around. Everything in the whole room was covered with a layer of frost, and the frost was even continuously thickened. What''s more amazing is that the female believer''s hair color turned into a transparent light blue in an instant, just like the ice edge hanging in the ice cave. Her eyes turned into dark black. Sean watched her eyes turn from light blue to dark blue and dark blue. Finally, they turned into darkness that was like an abyss, as if they would completely absorb the soul. It seemed that he was aware that his soul was breaking away from his body. Sean closed his eyes for the first time, and the sense of detachment disappeared immediately. But the temperature in the room was falling. In an instant, it was more than ten degrees below zero, and even falling. Now even Sean began to be unbearable. His face even began to be covered with frost, and the blood in his body seemed to be frozen. Almost when his fingers moved slightly, brittle ice fell because he couldn''t bear the change. Just a few seconds, but it feels like a very long time. "Sorry." When the woman''s deep black pupils finally showed a trace of spirituality, she also saw Sean''s current embarrassment and waved slightly. Sean no longer felt cold, but the nearly frozen blood in his body did not improve. "My divine power has been very thin, so I can only protect you." Originally, the female believer''s voice had a clear silver bell voice, but now the voice from her mouth had a feeling of nothingness. "God down!?" Although Sean can''t feel the cold, the cold in his body has not dissipated, so he is shaking constantly at the moment. With his fighting teeth, it looks like he is really afraid of something. "Yes." The female believer, or the goddess of snow and winter, nodded. "Can her body bear it?" Sean is more concerned about it. Divine surrender, that is, great divine surrender, is one of the three forbidden spells of the so-called divine magic department. When players use this skill in the game, it is certain that they will lose one level. Any means of relegation will not work. If ordinary NPCs bear this skill, they will die on the spot. Only NPCs with the blood of thousands of people or gods and people can bear the divine fall without death. However, they will usually be seriously damaged to a great extent. "Although her blood is extremely thin, she does have my blood." The goddess of snow and winter said, "that''s why I choose her as my Reviver after I wake up With her current ability, she can bear my coming once every six months without any sequelae. " Now it was Sean''s turn to be surprised. "You do seem to know me very well." The goddess of ice, snow and winter continued, "since you already know that my divine power can only last for three months, then we don''t need to say some meaningless nonsense. I can only maintain this state and talk to you for three minutes, and it will take me at least a month, so... Tell me your conditions, mortal. " The goddess of ice and snow and winter is a high God who is good at fighting. At that time, she even almost won ares''s God of war. Although her temper is not grumpy and moody among the gods, it can definitely be regarded as a representative of ruthlessness and indifference. Therefore, at the moment, she talks to Sean with an equal attitude, which would be an incredible thing in the twilight era. Unfortunately, Sean really didn''t understand the God, so he couldn''t care how great the "equality" was. In fact, all his so-called "understanding" was based on the help of the system. However, as a divine stick, his performance is very good, and the goddess of ice and snow and winter really has no excess divine power to let her squander at will. God''s surrender is a last resort. How can he observe Sean''s heart like fire. "In that case, I won''t talk nonsense anymore." Sean tried to calm the cold in his blood and try to make himself no longer tremble. "I need a group of magistrates. Once in a time of war, all priests and priests who believe in you must become military deities in my army. This group of deities must obey my command and command, not that kind of unrestricted freedom. " "What benefits can I get?" "As long as it is my territory, I can only believe in your God." Sean said in a deep voice, "I will refuse believers of all other gods to enter, and all cities in my territory will build your temple. But how many believers you can win over depends on your believer''s ability. I am not responsible for this. " "In other words, once you need to start a war, I must let my believers cooperate with your army, and in return, I will gain the dominance of faith in your territory?" Sean nodded and said, "yes It''s a very fair deal. You and I won''t lose. " "Under normal circumstances, I really don''t lose. But as far as I know, your territory now seems not big. " "This is only temporary." Sean whispered, "my territory can''t always be just that. Besides, you don''t have a choice now, do you? " "Yes, I really have no choice now." The goddess of ice and snow and winter nodded and said in a deep voice, "in that case, our transaction is established, but it is only temporary. If I am dissatisfied with your achievements in the future, I will suspend the transaction." "It''s natural." Sean looked clear. "If your believers don''t satisfy me, I''ll stop the deal, too." The goddess of snow and winter looked at Sean deeply, and then her will began to break away. The female believer''s eyes soon began to return to the original light blue, and the transparent hair color also began to recover from top to bottom. It looked like someone poured a pot of blue dye from her head and gradually flowed down. A few seconds later, the female believer''s eyes finally recovered the aura that Sean had seen before£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 222 Looking at the woman finally recovered, Sean just wanted to say hello, but he heard the female believer suddenly yell: "old woman! You did it without my permission! Always shouting that the divine power is almost over. Why don''t you see it? Hurry to die! Every time it makes me tremble and cold to death! " It seems that after the scolding, the female believer finally looked a little better, so she turned her head to Sean and said calmly: "my name is shefanio TEMIs. I heard what you and the old woman said just now So if I want to stay here, I have to help you with something? " "Yes... Yes." Sean seemed a little unaccustomed to the change of face of the female believer named shefanio. "OK, I see." Xuefanio nodded, "if you need my help, just tell me If you want me to treat others, I''m not very good at this, but if you want me to kill, I''m still a little confident about my own strength. " Xuefanio patted the sword tied at the waist with pride and confidence: "the old woman can''t teach other things well, but she can teach some martial arts very well. So you don''t have to worry too much about combat effectiveness. I can definitely satisfy you. " Sean rolled his eyes at shefanio''s words. The priest with a knife is originally known as the temple battle robot, and its combat effectiveness is absolutely second to none. If a priest with a knife says he is not good at fighting, Sean will doubt how the other priest with a knife came from. But what Sean wants is not another helper who only knows how to kill and fight. What he wants is a priest who can use his magic. "Similar to blessing and courage, will you?" "A little." Xuefanio nodded, "but what the old woman is really good at is not this kind of magic, and you should know what her God is from her God name, so I''m best at group Ice Armor and group ice aura. However, the old woman said that my blood is still too weak, so I can only keep casting it about four to five times, If the formation is arranged densely, it should be able to maintain 100 people. " Hearing this from snow fanio, Sean had an impulse to hit the wall. It''s not that shefanio''s magic is too weak, but it''s just too rebellious! At first, in the game, the player''s group magic or divine magic can affect ten people, even if it is very rebellious. Even many NPC group magic can only affect five or six people. But xuefanio has hundreds of people. If this is put into the game, it can definitely be regarded as a supernatural NPC. In this way, the goddess of ice and snow and winter said that xuefanio''s blood was thin enough to almost disappear. Sean really can''t believe what would happen if his blood was thick. It''s just that ice armor and ice aura are two divine arts. In addition to the higher value of the former, the practicability of the latter is not great. Of course, it also depends on the situation. After all, the cold ice aura can create a cold ice area with stagnant air, and the enemy''s actions in this area will be hindered to a certain extent. The embodiment in the game is the reduction of long-range damage and attack speed. However, Sean doesn''t know what the situation is in reality, but it is also a means if it is used well. Ice Armor, as the name suggests, is to put a layer of Ice Armor on the caster, which can greatly strengthen physical defense and fire damage immunity to a certain extent. For people in close combat, this Ice Armor technique is equivalent to a life saving talisman, so the value is naturally higher than the latter. Only in Sean''s impression, the ice armor and ice aura seem to be the magic of the God of ice. How did they become the goddess of ice and snow and winter? However, as soon as the idea came into his mind, Sean immediately reacted. If the goddess of ice and snow and winter hadn''t fallen, the divine lattice wouldn''t be broken. Then what''s the God of ice? But another thing also attracted Sean''s extreme attention, because in this era, the God of ice is a God with weak divine power, that is to say, he not only lit the divine fire and possessed the divine personality, but also gathered a group of believers. Almost when Sean wanted to understand this, the cold electronic sound of the system immediately sounded in his mind. [the territory task "believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter" has been completed. You will get a lucky draw.] [you have activated a new territory task.] Sean didn''t care about the lottery option, but directly opened the territory task panel and began to check the new content displayed above. [task name: power of faith] [task content: you have chosen to help the goddess of ice and snow and winter return to the ranks of gods, but her kingdom is on the verge of collapse. You must help the goddess of ice and snow and winter stabilize her kingdom and restore her divine power within two months.] [mission requirements: collect as much faith as possible.] [task reward: perfect reward (the dependent. Shefanio will get a promotion opportunity); General reward (your territory can start cultivating priests who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter).] [punishment for failure: you will lose the shelter of the goddess of snow and winter and get the curse of the goddess.] This time, the content of the territory task is much more detailed than the previous one. There are not only task content and task requirements, but also clearly explain the progress direction of the next task, and even two different task rewards. Of course, if you can get the perfect reward, it will be a very good result, but if you can''t get it, Sean doesn''t feel much regret. Anyway, this general reward is enough for his territory. In this world, which Lord can cultivate a group of magistrates who can be completely commanded and controlled by himself? Of course, priests are only the lowest level of divination profession. It will take some time to really develop a powerful divinity group. At least they will not be effective in one or two years. However, in the real miracle continent, the advanced mode of the divination system is different from the other two classes. Generally, as long as the divine grace is enough, the faith is enough pious and the divine power of the faith is strong enough, the level of the divination class will be improved much faster. However, the promotion of the strength class is different from how many divinities have been mastered, and can not be confused. But there is at least one hope. However, although the task requirement is to collect as much faith as possible, the specific amount is not clearly stated, which makes Sean a little difficult. Judging from the experience in the game, each believer can produce a little faith power every day. If he is a devout believer, he can produce a faith power equivalent to five points. Instead of just wandering believers who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, it takes about 100 people to produce a little faith power. And every hundred points of faith is probably equivalent to one point of divine power. Today, Sean''s territory, including the northern barbarians, has a total population of about 16000. If we can all believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, we can produce about 160 divine power every day. But this is just Sean''s wishful thinking. In fact, the whole territory can''t really believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, because ploughmen will certainly believe in the God of agriculture, businessmen will certainly believe in the God of gold coins, and mercenaries will certainly believe in the goddess of victory. If people like Rena and Alfred believe in it, It must also believe in the God of battle, which can not be reversed. After all, although the goddess of ice and snow and winter covers a wide range of clergy, who still remembers this ancient god now? Judging the Lord''s clergy only from the God''s name is definitely not a good thing. At least those ploughmen will not believe in such a God, which is incompatible with their own planting. Therefore, on the whole, the collection of the power of faith is not an easy thing. "Do you have any doctrine about the goddess of ice and snow and winter?" Sean asked. However, as soon as he spoke, he felt that his problem was really some idiot. Sure enough, xuefanio rolled her eyes and looked at Sean like an idiot: "of course. If there is no doctrine, how can I recruit believers? " "Then you can stay here for a few days. During this period, try to attract as many believers as possible. It''s really hard to find a priest for a while. You might as well spend some money to hire some articulate people to help you preach the teachings of the goddess of ice and snow and winter." Sean doesn''t mind xuefanio''s contempt. Anyway, he has been despised and used to by William. "I''ll go back to white dove town first and build you a temple of ice and snow and winter goddess there. At that time, you must go there to take charge of relevant matters in person, so other people can only act as agents for you temporarily I''ll take you there when the white dove town is a little finished. It''s hard to say anything else. It''s still no problem to get you 5000 believers first. " "Five thousand!" Shefanio uttered a cry of surprise, her big eyes wide open and her face surprised. "Yes, six thousand." Sean nodded, "these people have all lived in the northern region. The cold climate there is somewhat in line with the God name of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. The most important thing is that these people don''t have any faith, so you can harvest a group of believers by fooling them a little at that time. As long as they recognize and believe in the goddess, the power of faith will begin to flow, but I can''t guarantee that they are all devout believers, so the specific operation will depend on you. " "Let''s go now!" Shefanio looked impatient. "Now what? I certainly need to help you build momentum first. " Sean glanced. "And I''m tired after so many days. I''m going to rest here all night. Anyway, in the next few days, you will preach the doctrine here as much as possible and develop some believers By the way, find some eloquent people to be responsible. After you leave here, you can still continue to deceive believers. " "Hey, it''s a good thing to have faith. It represents the belonging of spirit. How can it be said to be deception." Sean didn''t bother to refute this protest of shefanio. Anyway, in his opinion, looking for believers is not fooling. What is it? However, Sean did not feel guilty about his plan to push the whole northern barbarian tribe into the fire pit. Those simple guys believed that they would be happy to have a "spiritual destination"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 223 The house where Sean used to live in Hongye town has been cleaned all the time, so it looks as clean as ever. Back in the house, Sean just said a lucky draw. It is still a huge wheel and the ten award categories depicted above. This time, Sean''s eyes fell on the two items of army and escort, and he didn''t have much interest in the other eight items. He has no shortage of experience, skills and proficiency. The profession of demon swordsman has been upgraded to level 7, which is faster than expected. Therefore, there are 19 proficiency points together with the remaining five points. As for skills, since Sean has found out the differences in the world, of course, it is impossible to make a pile of skills. If he really wants to invest, he would rather invest all his skill points in the skill of "secret sword". But strictly speaking, the skill of demon swordsman hunting was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. It''s not how powerful this class is, but it''s the most suitable class for Sean''s curse and seal swordsman. [sword Hunter (Level 4): the moment you become a sword hunter, it means that you have officially become a member of the Exorcist Association.] [inaugural reward - Demon Hunting: you are determined to destroy all evil creatures in the world (the damage you cause to all evil creatures will form heavy damage,); Exorcist training: evil creatures are not easy to deal with. Therefore, you have to accept some training from the Exorcist association to strengthen your abilities (strength + 7, strength limit + 10, endurance + 5, endurance limit + 10, agility + 6, agility limit + 8, intelligence + 6, intelligence limit + 7, will + 7, will limit + 10)] [inaugural punishment - Dark list: you have been registered on the dark list£¨ Any evil creature will see you as an enemy) This is a very simple profession, which does not show much characteristics. Even the employment reward and punishment are not painful. But judging from the increase of class attributes, this is undoubtedly a hidden advanced class, but if it''s just like this, Sean will curse his pit father and push himself to the opposite of evil creatures in exchange for such a result. He won''t be satisfied anyway. Fortunately, the professional talent of demon sword hunter is an ability called "demon servant slave", but when it overlaps with the class of curse seal swordsman, it becomes the special ability of "demon mark enhancement". In other words, the spell seal on Sean''s hand can also be strengthened, and the option he strengthened at level 5 is still to choose "defense spell seal". In a way, Sean is actually a very afraid of death. [spell seal. Silver scale (Level 2): defence effect. When activated, it can cover a layer of demon skin on local areas of the body, effectively resist weapon damage with sharp and puncture value less than 30, and is invalid for strike damage. It is immune to all fire damage, lasting for 20 seconds and cooling down for 1 hour.] On the surface, this ability increases the duration by 10 seconds, but in fact it is not. If the previous choice to cover the arm was only to select the forearm or upper arm, now it can completely cover the whole right hand or left hand. If it is other parts of the body, it can also cover almost the same area, so when Sean faces two attacks, he naturally doesn''t need to worry about which side he wants to worry about. In fact, Sean guessed that if he had chosen to continue to strengthen the silver scale effect, he might really be invulnerable in the future. In addition, Sean was also overjoyed by the professional reward of curse seal swordsman rising to level 10. [professional reward (curse and seal swordsman) - Mobile casting: you have proved through practice that fencing and magic can exist together and even develop together. You wonder more than once, in that case, can you use the power of spells while fighting? After a long time of hard work and experiment, you finally achieved a breakthrough success in this aspect£¨ You have gained the ability to move and cast spells] This is a passive skill. Sean had never heard of any mantra and seal swordsman in the game. He only knew that the reward ability of mantra and seal swordsman level 10 was not as strong as that, or even a mess, so he had no expectations. But I didn''t expect that it was such an ability in the end, which really made Sean silly for a long time, because obtaining this ability means that he can dress up more thoroughly as a pig and eat a tiger. There is no need to attack after performing the lightness technique in advance, as before. In the future, he can suddenly perform the lightness skill and change the battle rhythm while fighting with his opponent. In this way, he can naturally make more profits. So with so many skills and passive skills, where does Sean need any experience, proficiency and skills? As for equipment, pets, architectural drawings, miscellaneous items, treasure maps and so on, Sean doesn''t need it. At the beginning of the game, there were many people with pets, but it was rare to find one out of 10000 people who could really feed a pet; As for architectural drawings, what''s the point if there are no building materials after this thing is selected? And the treasure map, where does Sean have time to find treasure at present? As for miscellaneous creatures, it''s even more useless. If you sacrifice another disobedient golden demon, I''m afraid it''s a more headache from the point of view of his irreconcilable situation with evil creatures. As for equipment, it also doesn''t make much sense. So what Sean really needs is the army or escort. However, the lucky draw is really a test of character. Sean really doesn''t know whether he can get it. But Sean is not a pinching person. Naturally, he won''t think about anything after making up his mind. He reached out and touched it gently, and then watched the wind and fire wheel performance of the wheel again. This time, Sean deliberately didn''t stop, so he really saw that the whole edge was not only emitting white smoke, but even faint signs of fire. In an instant, only a "crash" sound sounded. The huge runner really turned into a wind and fire wheel, and the flames were burning on it. But when the flames burned, the speed of the runner obviously began to slow down. It was still a blink of an eye, and the runner had begun to stop. Seeing that the pointer above was about to stop on the first grid of the runner, that is, the column of experience, Sean finally shouted: "no! Sir! Don''t stop! " Although the runner slowed down, there was no sign of stopping, so the pointer crossed the second grid: the army. "That''s good! This is good! " Sean said excitedly, "don''t turn any more. You''re already angry. You can stop and have a rest." However, the runner didn''t seem to give Sean face. It still changed again, and the pointer jumped to the third grid: guard. "If there is no army, the escort will do." Sean wished his hands could hold the wheel to make him stop, but his hands could not get close anyway, as if there was a protective cover, "stop! Never jump again, never! " The next two spaces after the guard are proficiency and skills, which are exactly what Sean doesn''t want. At this time, the strength of the runner seemed to be exhausted and began to stop. But at this stop, Sean was a little silly, because the place pointed by the pointer happened to be the line between the third "guard" and the fourth "proficiency point", so Sean couldn''t see how to judge at once, but before Sean understood, the huge runner deviated slightly to the left, and the pointer finally stopped. Grid four, be proficient. "Lying trough!" Sean finally couldn''t help yelling! However, no matter how unhappy he was, the system would not give him any time to meditate and directly entered the next link. Different from the situation of obtaining miscellaneous categories last time, what appeared in front of Sean this time was not the stone table similar to the sacrificial platform, but like countless playing cards, like snake rings, surrounded Sean, forming waves in circles and stacks. The background color of these playing cards is golden, and it looks like a flowing golden liquid, full of a magnificent atmosphere. But Sean is in a bad mood now. Naturally, he is not in the mood to see the beautiful scenery in front of him. However, despite his bad mood, Sean still had to think about his future. After an extreme struggle between heaven and man, Sean''s eyes focused on the highest and middle playing card. [are you sure to open this card?] "Nonsense." Sean rolled his eyes. However, some rigid and stupid systems don''t seem to be humanized enough, because they don''t understand the meaning of Sean''s sentence. They still repeat it and ask Sean if he wants to open this playing card. In this way, Sean had no temper: "yes, you open it for me." All the playing cards disappeared, leaving only the one selected by Sean, falling slowly from the air, and then floating in front of Sean. Want to or not, Sean reached out to hold the playing card and turned it over. It was written with an Arabic number "20". [you have gained 20 proficiency points!] Almost as soon as the sentence "system" was finished, the whole playing card turned into a warm current, integrated from Sean''s hands, and instantly made Sean feel unusually warm and comfortable, even a floating feeling. Just before Sean realized this feeling, the system directly kicked Sean''s consciousness back into his body. At this moment, Sean even had the illusion of falling from heaven to hell, which made him want to scold. "Damn it, give me 20 o''clock. It''s useful to be proficient!" Sean still seemed a little angry. "It''s good to stop on the guard or the army! Pit father! " As a result, Sean''s proficiency soared to 39 in an instant. After a little thought, Sean opened his skill panel. After glancing at it, he directly invested all his proficiency points in the skill of "secret swordsmanship", and directly promoted the swordsmanship to level 9. But what Sean didn''t expect was that he had a feeling of blessing in disguise. [arcane swordsmanship: when using any sword weapon, strength + 12 and agility + 12. Swordsmanship special sword, level 910, proficiency 111. Activate the special skill "wind pressure": the maximum damage judgment range is increased by five meters; Activate the special skill "tear": damage causes wound tear; Activate the special skill "sputtering": can deal damage to up to three enemies.] Originally, arcane fencing had only one skill of "wind pressure", and the range was only one meter. Unexpectedly, it was increased to five meters after rising to level 9, and there were two new abilities of "tearing" and "sputtering". Even the attribute points had a qualitative change, which was very important for Sean. In this way, when wearing dead bones, Sean''s strength and agility can be as high as 62 and 50 respectively! If the lightness technique and adrenal stimulation are activated, the agility value can break through 100 points, which is an attribute that can only be possessed by the golden strong! After activating these passive abilities, Sean will have no problem even if he wants to guest play the golden strong. Although, only three minutes£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 224 "Can you only be a strong man for three minutes?" Sean smiled calmly, "well, anyway, these strengths had already experienced, and now they are just going again." Silver is the master, gold is the strong. The gap is not small. Like the upper bronze peak, the peak of attribute growth limit is 40. Only silver can pass 40. Of course, what makes players more powerful than those NPCs is that players can use weapons above magic level to forcibly improve their current attribute points, but the attribute points of growth limit will never change. [personal attributes - strength: 24 (32); Endurance: 22 (34); Agility: 22 (33); Wisdom: 25 (30); Will: 21 (33)] This attribute data is Sean''s naked equipment and naked skill attributes. Of course, this attribute is the attribute of demon swordsman level 7. It will naturally increase slightly at level 10. If Sean is willing to put all his proficiency points into his personal attributes, his data attributes will be greatly improved, but these are unnecessary for him at present. Because after being equipped with dead bones, arcane swordsmanship and other miscellaneous equipment, Sean''s current attribute value is definitely up to the level of upper silver - endurance, wisdom and will have not changed much, maybe not, but his strength value is definitely over. The upper bronze peak is 40, while the upper Silver Peak is 60. Sean''s current strength value is as high as 62 points, which has exceeded the limit of growth at the top Silver Peak. As for the gold grade, it is no longer reasonable to infer. Only the lower gold, the growth limit is 100, which is a full 40 points higher than silver, not to mention the degree of upper gold, and it is almost a holy land for the world. Personal strength is not very important for Sean at present, but of course he won''t mind if he can gain. Twenty o''clock proficiency, who can say that it is really useless. Lying in bed, Sean didn''t think about what he had and what he didn''t have. Anyway, there can''t be only one territory task. Naturally, there will be more things and people after the territory is expanded in the future, and there will be more and more natural territory tasks. I think the chance of lucky draw will not be less. Thinking of this, Sean felt that he could try to save more lottery opportunities in the future, and then draw again. Maybe there would be an outbreak of character? Thinking so vaguely, Sean unknowingly fell asleep. When he woke up, it was the next evening, which showed how tired Sean was. After losing the heavy pressure of the past, the owner of the sunset red tavern in Hongye town also looks more energetic. Although the red maple wine is sold out, and the new red maple wine is still brewing and will not be released until the second half of next year at the earliest, there will be no shortage of red maple noodles, which is similar to the earth''s Italian meat sauce noodles, but it has a lighter taste than meat sauce noodles. It is the most famous food in Hongye town. Almost all the businessmen who come to Hongye town will come to the sunset red wine restaurant to taste the authentic pasta. Therefore, the business of the sunset red wine restaurant is much better. All these changes were brought about after Sean became the Lord of the territory. So when Sean came to sunset red, which was a good impression, the tavern owner was really flattered. The guests in the tavern are not all the residents of Hongye Town, but also some professional businessmen from other places. After all, Sean''s territory has not officially formed a scale, so it naturally does not enter the eyes of the pan continental business alliance. Before the raters come to rate the territory, all the chambers of commerce joining the pan continental business alliance will not trade, This is the iron law of the pan continental business alliance. Violators will be immediately expelled from the business alliance. So now even if there are caravans to trade in Sean''s territory, they are privately established by the towns in other territories, just like Sean got a trading caravan at the beginning. However, when the news of the war spread, all the surrounding territories were a little alarmed, and all commercial activities stopped immediately. Therefore, Sean didn''t know where the two caravans entering Hongye town came from, but the only thing he knew was that they were definitely not from the nearby territories. It is said that there are two caravans, mainly because there are two groups of people sitting in the tavern, including caravan guards and invited mercenaries. There are about 30 people on one side and only about 20 people on the other. Judging from the number of people, the scale of these two caravans is naturally small, and the strength of these mercenaries and guards is not very good. The strongest one is just superior bronze. Of course, this superior bronze is naturally incomparable with Sean''s superior bronze. Seeing that the owner of the tavern politely invited Sean in, other townspeople also raised a glass to welcome him. Especially when they heard the word Lord, the two distinct caravans looked a lot more restrained. After all, their Hongye town is under the jurisdiction of the Lord. If you want to do business here, you can''t offend a lord, especially a completely private trading caravan like them. However, if you want to get close, it is not enough based on their caravan strength, so Sean''s imagination of someone nodding and bowing and flattering up to chat up no longer exists. "Lord, would you like a red maple noodles?" "What''s good about this kind of pasta?" Sean glanced. "Give me a steak with soup sauce The steak should be thick and big! Another bunch of freshly squeezed juice and white bread slices, and a bowl... What soup is tonight? " "Stewed bone soup." The tavern owner answered, "in fact, it''s mainly made with red maple noodles. If you want meat chops, it''s not suitable to drink such greasy soup Why don''t I give you a small mushroom soup? " "OK." Sean doesn''t refuse either. Sunset red wine restaurant is a famous food place in Hongye town. Although Sean can''t be regarded as a gourmet, of course, he won''t miss this kind of food. Perhaps it is because of some commonality after coming to this world. While Sean''s strength is improving, his appetite is also growing. Many times, what he eats will quickly turn into physical energy, and meat is more convenient to supplement energy and satisfy his appetite. So Sean never liked pasta. As for things like dry food and compressed instant dry food, it was a last resort. Like before, Rena captured a wild wolf. When was Sean polite? He threw away the dry food long ago. Later, he went to tonis fortress. Sean also ate hard and left after satisfying his appetite. Then I didn''t eat anything good along the way, either dry food or salty dry meat. Now I can finally have a good meal. Sean can''t be polite. Not long after, the pork chops were brought up, and there was a bowl of fragrant clear soup. Greasy and light, this sharp contrast makes Sean''s appetite more open. From dusk to dusk, Sean ate several servings of meat before he felt full. Paid the money according to the rules - originally, the tavern owner didn''t dare to accept it, but Sean insisted on giving it, so the tavern owner could only receive the money in the end. It wasn''t much, just two silver coins, but in fact, he couldn''t use so much money, but Sean didn''t bother to change. From beginning to end, two groups of caravans didn''t dare to talk to Sean, which made Sean feel a little disappointed. After leaving the tavern, he rode on the horse he had known for a long time. While the town door was not closed, Sean prepared enough dry food and meat, left Hongye town and went to Baige town. In terms of time, William should escort the villagers of panda town to white dove Town, and should also allocate houses and land, and even start planning and arrangement. Whether these townspeople can integrate into pigeon town is another matter. But Sean guessed that after this great disaster, it might be easier than usual to find a spiritual faith for them at this time? If so, the believers of the goddess of ice and snow and winter will soon increase by more than 2000, which is not a small number. Out of town, Sean was free and began to run all the way. There were no dark clouds in sky. Under bright moon, silvery scene showed a hazy and transparent, with the some unspeakable beauty. Suddenly, Sean suddenly pulled up the reins in his hand. The horse under his crotch hissed. At the same time, the front hoof left the ground and the man stood up. Sean frowned and looked to his left. It was a sparse forest, not a suitable place to cover up. So now, in the moonlight, three slender figures appear here. Two women and one man look that their costumes are not much different from those of xuefanio, but the color of the dress is not silver blue, but pure white as bright and clean as jade without a trace of impurities. With these three people, they can be regarded as handsome men and beautiful women, which is really very eye-catching. Just now, a cold smell from the man in the middle made Sean aware of it, so he stopped. It''s not how keen Sean is, but that the breath is deliberately emitted by the other party, or it''s aimed at Sean at all. Otherwise, with Sean''s strength that he hasn''t even reached the top, how can he capture the breath of the other party? Three priests with knives. Even if there is some water mixed, it is also real upper silver. Especially the middle one, who is close to the top Silver Peak, is better than the old man Sean met in Blackstone. Seeing Sean rein in and stop, the man and two women came out of the woods and stood about 30 meters to Sean''s side. The two female priests with swords lagged behind the man in the middle by one body position. It seemed obvious that their identity and status were lower than that of the man, so they dared not exceed the rules. Of course, their strength was not as good as that of the man. It seemed that they had only six levels, three levels and four levels. Sean glanced and had a general intuitive impression in his heart. "Are you Sean Connery?" The man in the middle looked up at Sean slightly, but the feeling was not looking up, but looking down. It''s like a dragon serving a reptile. Sean raised his eyebrows, turned over and dismounted, and said coldly, "do you know who I am?" "Sean Connery, Lord of panda." This man is probably several years older than Sean, but he is still a young man. He will never be more than 30 years old. At the age of 30, he can reach the strength close to the top Silver Peak. He can indeed be regarded as a good talent. Therefore, he naturally has the ability and attitude of self-confidence. "I also know that you have an army called the lion group, Even know that you have two subordinates of silver. " "I didn''t expect that the boulder family could hire three priests with knives." Sean smiled calmly. "We are not from the boulder family." The man who is still a young man said proudly, "we are believers in the God of ice. This time it''s to hunt down the pagans. The God of ice has sent an oracle. We naturally know everything about you. " Sean nodded and said with a smile, "and then?" "As long as you are willing to help solve the pagan, the great God of ice will bless you." The young man said proudly, "you can even get the name of a God''s family and become the God''s family of the God of ice! This is a great honor. Don''t hurry to thank the God of ice for his gift. " Sean said solemnly, "since you know who I am, you dare to be so rude!" "Oh." Not surprisingly, as soon as Sean said this, even the two women behind the young man laughed, "just because you are only superior bronze, you also want us to use honorific names for you. You think too much of yourself? Even if you two squires are here and you three are in our eyes, it''s just so. If you want us to use a respectful title for you, wait until your strength surpasses us But I''m afraid you have no hope in your life. " Religious power and kingship are the eternal theme of competition in the miracle continent. Although in most countries, the monarchy trumps the religious power, but in the St. Joels Empire, the religious power is greater than the monarchy, but there is only one St. Joels empire on the miracle continent. In most other countries, even if the monarchy does not trump the religious power, the two are also separated and opposed, and there is little time for peace. This is why many lords prefer to hire magicians rather than raise military deities. In addition to being unable to afford it, the arrogance of these gods and priests was unbearable to those noble lords. Although magicians are arrogant, they are kept in captivity. At least they know who their gold Lord is, and they will not disobey their Lord; But the priests and priests don''t think so. They basically agree that you should be happy if I will stay and help you. In addition, these three arrogant priests with swords are also one of the reasons. If their strength is not as good as theirs, how can they bow their heads? Kingship and religious power can never be solved in one sentence, especially those Temple priests with higher strength and status. Hearing the other party''s contemptuous words, Sean knew that these three people were all supporters of the extremely conceited doctrine of religious power. It''s meaningless to talk about who has a high status with such crazy believers. If Sean has a golden strong man around him, these three people naturally dare not be so presumptuous - let alone block the way and cut themselves off. Even if they come to see themselves, they will definitely put their etiquette and posture in perfect condition. "The God of ice is just a weak God." Sean chuckled and still looked indifferent. "With its divine power, the upper silver is probably the limit, and I wonder if you three will be the only three upper silver experts in the God of ice church?" In the world of miracle mainland, the strength promotion of [divine skill Department] class is different from the promotion of players in the game. This class relies on "divine grace" to improve its strength. The more pious and concerned by the gods, the faster and higher the strength growth. Therefore, the strength of the [divine arts] profession, especially the priest faction, should be discounted in a strict sense, which is somewhat like the magician of the academic school. Strength is high, and I know more about magic, but I have few actual combat skills, so it is difficult to give full play to the strength of the same realm. Of course, to become a priest with a knife famous for his combat effectiveness is still a little real. However, the priests with swords in the church today are not as good as those with swords in the twilight era. In fact, there is still a gap in their combat effectiveness, but from a modern perspective, they can naturally be regarded as the kind worthy of their name. The strength of believers in the church is directly linked to the divine power of gods. "How dare you be so disrespectful to the God of ice!" A slightly grumpy female priest with a knife has angrily denounced, "you will be punished by God!" Sean sneered, "God''s curse? Who will cast this curse instead of the God of ice? " "Me." The man drank coldly and stepped forward, "if you insist on protecting the pagan, you are the enemy of the cold ice church! I had to kill you myself! But it''s just the Lord of a small territory. Even if you kill you, the master behind you dare not say anything. " "Oh." Sean smiled and didn''t know what he was laughing at. "I''ll forgive your ignorance for the time being. If you leave now, I''ll take it as if I haven''t seen you tonight, and everyone will be safe with each other. But if you insist on fighting against me, I can guarantee that the cold ice church will be removed from this continent. " Another female priest with a knife finally couldn''t seem to see it. She shouted angrily, "what a big tone!" "It''s not my big breath, but your cold ice church can''t afford any decent reward." Sean smiled indifferently, "the goddess of ice and snow and winter can give me a theocratic group. As long as I need it, all theocrats, priests and even Temple knights who believe in her can obey my orders. Can your cold ice church do it If you want me to expel the goddess of ice and snow and winter, you should also take out some practical things and draw a cake to satisfy my hunger? I don''t think much of me. " "Hum." With a cold hum, the man seemed to feel that there was no need to talk any more, so he pulled out the long sword between his waist and side, "even if you are the Lord, you are just superior bronze. I really don''t pay attention to you." Sean didn''t speak, but looked at the other three people and pulled out their long swords. The corners of his mouth finally raised: "you three outsiders have entered my territory. They are visitors anyway. I, the host, must give you a good reception How about I send you to the kingdom of the God you most respect? " The young man finally couldn''t contain his anger and immediately put three magic tricks on himself. One let the weapon in his hand send out bursts of cold; One is a divine skill similar to ice armor, but the obvious effect is not as good as ice armor; The last one was somewhat unexpected to Sean. It was a special magic skill called "cold ice condensation". This magic skill can be regarded as the signboard magic skill of the God of cold ice, because it can make the caster''s feet have the ability to condense cold air, and can achieve such special means as short-term stagnation and air borrowing. With the three magic tricks in one set, the man immediately rushed towards Sean. His speed was almost no slower than that of Sean who did not show light body technique and adrenal stimulation. With only this action, Sean judged that the opponent''s agility value should also be close to 50 points. However, with the same agility value, Sean naturally can easily capture the opponent''s trajectory, so when the opponent''s sword comes, Sean finally pulls out his sword. Sparks splashed everywhere. Just pull out the sword and easily block the other party''s fierce attack£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 225 "The sword is not used like that." Sean smiled, his right wrist swung slightly, tapped each other''s sword body, and easily opened each other''s long sword. Now, the priest with a knife was really shocked. Because he almost exhausted his milk strength, but he still couldn''t turn the sword in his hand to Sean. On the contrary, he was completely separated by his understatement blow. The power was so great that it didn''t seem to be the level that the superior bronze could have. Before the priest with the knife could come back to God, Sean had kicked him out, right in his chest and kicked him out. The priest with a knife was also sensitive. He landed steadily after a somersault, but his posture of half kneeling seemed to be kneeling to Sean. There was no arrogance and superiority before. "Now I think of kneeling down? It''s too late. " Sean never stops when he can hurt others. Seeing that this priest with a knife whose strength exceeded his own too much suffered a great loss, the two female priests with a knife looked at each other and saw a touch of shock from each other''s eyes. Obviously, it''s just the strength of superior bronze, but why can you suppress them so easily? This is totally inconsistent with the power rules they know! However, since they have turned their faces, there is nothing to say. If they surrender and admit defeat at this time, it will completely undermine the dignity of their priests with knives, and even make the cold ice church despised. Therefore, the two female priests with knives pulled out their swords without hesitation. Since one person is not your opponent, what about three? The male priest with a knife stood up from the ground without any master''s demeanor. He didn''t seem to think it was a shame for three superior silver to deal with one superior bronze. What really humiliated him was that there was a black footprint on his pure white dress, which really embarrassed him! Besides, if he still regarded Sean as a superior bronze, there would be something wrong with his brain. "I can''t see that your excellency is so secretive. We underestimate the enemy." Sean curled his mouth with a sneer on his face. From name calling to becoming your excellency, the believers of the cold ice church changed their faces very quickly, and there was no etiquette, righteousness and shame at all. Only a group of people could not beat each other. "You underestimate the enemy, but I won''t." Sean said in a deep voice, "it won''t take long to solve you. Three minutes is enough." The three priests with swords didn''t speak, but the hands holding the hilt of the sword really betrayed their inner emotions at the moment. I''m afraid it''s really the first time in their history to be despised to this extent. It''s just, is Sean really belittling them? Being able to force Sean to use the two cards of lightness and adrenal stimulation is enough to prove that Sean attaches importance to the three priests with knives. What contempt is this. There was no superfluous nonsense between each other. Sean moved slightly. The three priests with knives instantly felt a strong sense of crisis with a sudden explosion of their scalp. They hardly need to look carefully. They can also know that the figure still in front of them at the moment is definitely a remnant. Therefore, the three changed a formation very tacitly. They were wary of each other back-to-back and did not dare to attack at all. Sharp sword spirit! The young male priest with a knife felt Sean''s indelible sword wind and quickly waved his sword to block it. But as soon as he raised his arm, he clearly saw Sean''s sword, but he didn''t have the feeling of blocking the real object in his hand, which surprised his heart. Before he could understand the situation, he heard a scream from the companion on his left back. There was a deep bone scar under his left rib. The blood was almost gushing out like a blowout. The injured skin was like being torn apart. The simple blood stopping method could not stop the bleeding of this injury at all! Spell seal. Blood charm! Arcane fencing. Tear! Another two cards! There was a flash of panic in the eyes of the male priest with a knife, but he soon calmed down: "frozen ice!" The wounded female priest with a knife understood it. Her left hand scattered a soft light blue light and wiped it on her left rib. The blood quickly condensed into ice, like a blood Crystal hanging on her left rib. It was amazing and full of horror and blood. However, this method is indeed effective, because the blood of the female priest with a knife was stopped immediately, but the pain is still inevitable. At such a close distance, the male priest with a knife and Sean are almost face-to-face. If he doesn''t attack with the trend, he really doesn''t deserve to be the priest with a knife. So as soon as that sentence fell, his left hand struck out with one elbow, and the sword of his right hand waved down at the same time. This is a close combat technique specially belonging to their priests with knives - if the enemy wants to avoid the attack of his elbow, he is bound to retreat. In this way, he will naturally be hurt by the long sword in his hand, and even cut his throat with a sword if he is not strong enough; If you want to avoid the sword attack, you naturally have to take this elbow attack. In the face of the move of the priest with a knife of the cold ice church, many people subconsciously choose to elbow hard and avoid being cut. But in fact, this elbow is the real danger! Through the shock caused by elbow stroke, the priest with a knife of the cold ice church will pour the cold ice divine power in his own body into the opponent''s body, and then quickly freeze his blood and heart by freezing ice, so as to create a flaw out of nothing and forcibly kill the opponent. It''s just, how can Sean let it go? At the beginning of the game, he didn''t have PK with the priest with knife of Hanbing church. As soon as he retreated, he quickly avoided the dangerous elbow attack of the priest with a knife. While his left hand was slightly raised, the silver light also exploded from Sean''s hand. Fifth card! Spell seal. Silver scale! The priest''s sword with a knife cut Sean''s sleeve, but it fell on his arm as if it had been cut on a hard object, leaving only a splash of sparks. The two female priests with swords nearby immediately waved their swords and stabbed. The cooperation between the three was a rare tacit understanding and cleverness. It seems that they have also experienced a certain degree of fighting in this regard. Otherwise, they could not have such rich combat experience and consciousness. But together, the three may not be able to kill Sean. Especially Sean at this time! With a slight backhand, Sean grabbed the long sword in the hand of the male priest with a knife. With a slight force, he directly grabbed the expensive sword! The right hand with the sword waved violently, and the movement was strong and heavy. They hit the two sabers stabbing at their chest. At first glance, the two women with knives were not powerful. The priests only felt a strong force shaking back from the sword and almost got out of their hands. The attack is far from over. It seemed that there was a shock wave. Sean just waved the two long swords with one sword, but the three priests with knives felt a strong blow of Qi. It seemed that an extremely sharp impact hit the three of them and shook them back a few steps. There were several cracks in their clothes that seemed to be cut by sharp tools. Arcane fencing. Sputtering! Another card is on! After this blow, Sean immediately waved his sword and stabbed at the young man''s heart. The two female priests with swords could not care about the pain in their hands and the panic in their hearts. They knew that the sword of the male priests with swords was broken and could not stop the blow at all. Therefore, the two men reacted very quickly. They immediately overlapped the left and right swords to protect the male priests with swords, and the long swords in their hands formed a defensive sword curtain in front of them. Sean''s mouth slightly raised: "it''s really not smart to learn." The next second, in the surprised eyes of the three priests with knives, a ripple suddenly appeared in front of Sean''s stabbing sword, which looked like an illusory space. Sean''s long sword stabbed into the ripple, and the place it entered completely disappeared in front of the three priests with knives, as if the ripple had been swallowed up. However, for these priests with knives who believe in gods, they can more keenly feel that a greater crisis is approaching rapidly. Before they could react, a slight sound of the sword stabbing into their body sounded in their ears. The three looked at the sound place, but the long sword in Sean''s hand had pierced the heart of the wounded female priest with a knife. "Space magic!" The male priest with a knife finally uttered an uncontrollable panic, "get out of here!" "Want to go?" Sean smiled. "It''s late." The male priest with a knife, who had completely lost his will to fight, threw his broken sword and Sean ducked. For him, this speed power was no different from slow motion playback. But even so, there was still a slight delay. The male priest with a knife had grabbed the sword in the hands of the female priest with a knife whose heart was broken. He and another female priest with a knife retreated quickly and began to choose to run for their lives. At the speed of these two people, they are really not weak, because they just jump in one step, they open the distance to four or five meters, and then turn around and run away. At the same time, they open it to more than ten meters in the next second. Under normal circumstances, Sean can''t catch up with these two people, but at the moment, Sean''s agility has broken through 100, far exceeding the speed that the next gold strongman can have. How can he not catch up? If it weren''t for his low endurance, Sean worried that his body couldn''t bear this high-speed running, he could catch up with the two priests with knives in an instant. However, even so, he jumped six or seven meters away in one step. Between his two breaths, he had caught up with the two priests with knives three meters behind him. With a wave of his long sword, he broke through the air with a sharper energy than before. Wind pressure! The sword pierced the head of the male priest with a knife and died no more. The female priest with a knife had a more frightened look on her face, but she didn''t even dare to look back at her companions. She just wanted to leave here immediately. But how fast can he be faster than Sean? Just one step further, Sean had jumped over the female priest with a knife, came three meters in front of her and faced her. The female priest with a knife immediately stopped and looked at Sean with fear on her face, but she couldn''t get up the idea of running away. Even if she knelt in front of Sean on her knees: "Lord, please let me go. Don''t be as knowledgeable as an ignorant person like me!" "Do you want me to let you go?" Sean stood on his sword with a smile on his face, "but just now you seemed to say that I spoke very loudly. It sounded like I didn''t deserve to talk to you." The female priest with a knife had completely crawled on the ground, trembling with fear: "I''m not worthy to talk to the Lord!" "Oh." Sean lifted the long sword in his hand, "but now you already know my real strength..." "No! I don''t know anything! As long as the Lord is willing to let me go, whatever you want me to do! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 226 "Anything?" Sean raised his eyebrows. The female priest with a knife hesitated slightly. She seemed to think of something. After a few seconds of silence, she finally bit her teeth and said in a deep voice: "yes! Anything! " In his tone of voice, there was some resignation, dejected and mournful. Sean knew that the woman seemed to have guessed her mind wrong, but he was too lazy to explain anything and said calmly, "curse the God of cold ice." "What!?" The female priest with a knife raised her head in surprise and looked at Sean. Her face was full of shock. "If you want to live, curse the God of ice, abandon your faith and believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter." Sean said indifferently, "you only have 30 seconds to think about it. After this time, I''ll treat you as rejecting my proposal, so you should know what the result is." The face of the female priest with a knife was not calm for a long time. Cursing and betraying faith is not something ordinary people can do. As long as the God who has believed in recites his name silently, the God will feel the prayer of believers, and it can also collect the power of faith. As believers, they will naturally have something in return, that is, they will gather divine grace in their bodies. These divine grace can also be called divine power. Basically, the profession of divine arts needs to rely on these divine powers to maintain any divine arts. Priests and other professions can recover their divine power no more than magicians through meditation. They must recover through prayer. Although this prayer can also be regarded as a kind of meditation, the magician''s meditation can be interrupted at any time. If the priests and magistrates interrupt before the prayer is completed, then the divine power cannot be restored. There is still a certain difference between the two. The act of abandoning the gods is not only to give up the divine power that has been hard accumulated, but also to give up their own beliefs. Generally, such believers who betray their gods will not be accepted by other gods. Who knows if they will also betray themselves? After all, this kind of abandonment will also cause the loss of their divine power and divinity to the gods. However, this loss is not just so simple. Whether you abandon your faith or are driven away by God, it will cause the burning of divine power in your body. The higher the strength and status of the God church you believe in, the more tragic the results caused by the burning of this kind of divine power. Once the golden strong burn their divine power, it is almost equal to burning themselves as a torch. Even if they are lucky enough to find a God to accept themselves again, they are absolutely hopeless to return to the Golden State in this life. Above the sanctuary, you will die. Therefore, if the church staff in the golden realm are not desperate, how can they betray their faith? And above the holy land, no matter how outrageous the Oracle is, he will never betray his faith. After all, who can reach this height is not a person with firm mind? Only silver and below, betraying faith and burning divine power, will be slightly less harmful. But no matter how light it is, it is limited. The female priest with a knife may not die, but she will certainly experience the pain of life rather than death, and even lose her life - this is what Sean heard from shefanio, which was not said in the game at the beginning. But in any case, the female priest with a knife will not die, but whether she can return to the current height depends on her own nature and her piety to the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Sean actually took the punishment of the female priest with a knife as a temporary intention. Tonight, he almost played his cards, broke the three people''s defenses with the power of thunder and erected a shadow in their hearts, which made him have such brilliant results. If not, with the tacit understanding, consciousness and experience of the three people, they will cooperate with each other to launch defense, and carry Sean for three minutes. In the end, only Sean will escape, and maybe even lose his life here. However, things are changeable. Who can judge accurately? Sean didn''t intend to leave the female priest with a knife. After all, his current situation is in a state that can''t disclose secrets. If others know his cards and real strength, his enemies will only be stronger in the future, not as they are now - in fact, the cold ice church has sent three superior silver experts to look up to Sean, But Sean looked up to them more, so he played his cards and didn''t dare to reserve at all. Only considering that not only the Church of snow and winter goddess has not been established, but even xuefanio is the only believer, so Sean will consider keeping the female priest with a knife alive. As long as she becomes a believer of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, she can quickly recover to the strength of the next bronze. However, it is not known whether she can embark on the road of priest with knife again. However, it is appropriate to throw her to the temple there to preside over and continue to develop believers on the scale of Hongye town. In this way, both Hongye town and the future pigeon city will have priests in charge. Of course, Sean wouldn''t mind cutting her with a sword if the female priest with a knife didn''t want to burn her divine power. Anyway, now her identity is the enemy, and she has never been friendly to the enemy Sean. If you know my secrets that can''t be disclosed, you can either be tied to the same chariot with me, or you can only be a dead man who will never reveal the secrets. In this world, good people can be good people, but bad people can''t. In the past year and a half, Sean has long been honed by reality to recognize this truth. to have a tender heart for the fair sex? Sorry, Sean is not used to it. Otherwise, the most beautiful boss in the game would not have pierced her beautiful face with a shot. At that time, many people of the world boss were reluctant to start. They were greedy that the other party was an intelligent NPC and could be kidnapped to earn money. Naturally, there is combat effectiveness, but more people still value it. The boss is really a level that brings disaster to the country and the people. And Sean, when he saw the boss, said, "either take refuge in us or die. You choose." Then he stabbed the world boss to death. Single ride, single gun! Domineering! It seems that the memory of the past makes Sean squint slightly comfortable, but the memory is a little bloody and cruel, so the killing opportunity is much heavier. "Thirty seconds." The voice was very light, but it was like a basin of cold water pouring down from the head of the female priest with a knife. It was so cold that it was freezing to the bone and heart. Sean''s eyes fell on her, and a faint light blue glow came out of her. Then the blue awn soon turned into a blue flame and began to burn on her. But strangely, it was a burning flame, but it did not burn her clothes to ashes, nor did it cause any harm to her skin. However, the female priest with a knife lay directly on the ground, twisted in pain, and even began to roll all over the ground. However, no matter how the female priest with a knife rolled, the blue flame always adhered to her and did not burn the surrounding ground. This is the wrath of God from the soul! Divine power burning! "Curse and abuse, it will make you feel a little better." Sean said indifferently. He looked like he had nothing to do with himself. "The God you believe in is really worthy of the cold God known for indifference. It''s actually going to burn your soul to ashes... You''d better scold the God, so that the speed of divine power combustion will be accelerated and you can be relieved earlier. Otherwise, if it burns down like this, even if you are just the top silver, you will soon be burned to death. " The female priest with a knife, who had just betrayed her faith and didn''t curse, didn''t have any reason at the moment. As if she was grasping a life-saving straw, she finally couldn''t help but start to curse loudly. Almost at the same time, the blue flame soared a foot higher. The real flame was the sky flame, but in exchange for the more desolate and mournful scream of the female priest with a knife, and then another curse with clearer articulation. After a moment, I don''t know how long, the blue flame was finally extinguished. The female priest with a knife fell to the ground. She was sweating all over, her face was terrible pale, her breath was much less in and out, and she was afraid of losing seven or eight points of her life. Sean approached with his sword. The female priest with a knife had no superior silver strength at this time. She was worse than ordinary people. Her originally beautiful face looked very sad at the moment. It seemed easier to satisfy the appetite of some people with special hobbies. She just lay on the ground and looked at Sean coming with his sword. Even the rotation of her eyes was a little weak, let alone talking. It seemed that some people agreed to close their eyes and didn''t think about the next fate. Fortunately, Sean kept his promise, took his sword back to its sheath and said in a deep voice, "what''s your name?" The woman who was a priest with a knife a moment ago and was no better than a prisoner now had no strength to speak, so Sean naturally couldn''t get any answer. However, he was not angry. He picked up the woman and whistled. The old horse eating grass leisurely on one side ran over. Sean turned over and mounted the horse and returned to Hongye town with the female priest with a knife. Since this woman has abandoned the God of cold ice and decided to believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, she can at least be regarded as a person on the same front. Moreover, a traitor who curses the gods like her may be the number one enemy of the cold ice Church in the future. She must know everything about the inside of the cold ice church. This is the real value of this female priest with a knife. As for the others, when will she regain her strength and be eligible to join the real camp under Sean. Return to Hongye Town, throw the woman to xuefanio, and tell xuefanio the situation and let her find a way to deal with it. After that, Sean turned over and left Hongye town again. He didn''t mean to stay in Hongye town at all. However, on Sean''s list of enemies, the cold ice church was really written by Sean. Presumably in the future, it will probably not be lonely£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 227 The beauty of the world is infinite and diverse. No matter what kind of people, they can find their own way of life in this world, on the premise that you have to abide by the rules of the game of this class. Otherwise, no matter how outstanding you are, you will still die quickly. Of course, that''s because you don''t have a solid background. Elsie sat in the carriage and looked much haggard than she had been six months ago. There was no decoration in the carriage, and the selected wood was very ordinary, not even good wood. Perhaps it was because of the neglect at ordinary times, there was a strange damp and musty smell in the carriage, and there was no hanging pattern of any family badge outside the carriage, which was almost humiliating for a legitimate son born in the boulder family. The old coachman driving was an elderly middle-aged man, bald and shirtless, wearing a coarse linen shirt, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to have a weak look. But at his feet, he stepped on a broad sword as strong as a door panel. Judging from the weight and scale of the sword, not to mention cutting, splitting and chopping, shooting alone can seriously hurt the silver border. Along with the carriage, there were six riders who didn''t know whether they were knights or cavalry. However, from the standard black heavy armor on these six people, they were more like cavalry than family knights. The rider has heavy armor, mounts heavy armor, holds a heavy gun, and a heavy sword is hung behind the horse. With the rider driving the war horse, the sound of the heavy sword beating on the heavy armor sounds a bit pleasant. Although after leaving Howard''s collar, he turned to the Jaros collar, which was desolate and full of bandits because of the tyranny of the Lord, there were only eight people in this team, including the coachman and Elsie, who looked like a prisoner, and the carriage was so dilapidated and had no goods with it, so those smart bandits wouldn''t come to the idea of this team. Those heavy riders seem to be the elite of both horse and step. If you are rich in oil and water, maybe you can try. Who is willing to fight with this obviously strong team when there is no oil and water? The motorcade moves forward slowly. In about two days, it will be able to get out of this really chaotic jeros lead and enter the territory controlled by the bord family. At that time, as long as we meet the 3000 private troops on standby at the territory border, plus three gold strongmen in town, and the garrison in various towns can be mobilized at any time along the way, we won''t be afraid of any accidents any more. Although this matter has been making a lot of noise in the aristocratic circle of the Kingdom, and the boulder family has even been teased as timid as a mouse, this time, old Duke hutch can''t act so carefully, because he received the news that a female magician under the Marquis of Athena is now on Sean''s territory. A rider leaned down slightly and whispered, "Sir, we are being watched." Some drowsy coachman yawned and said faintly, "I''ve guessed. After entering tequila, they will never have any chance. The peace on the way is the peace before the storm, but I don''t know who wants to intervene. " "Could it be the Marquis of tonis?" The black Armored Cavalry asked. "No." The bareheaded coachman shook his head, "not to mention that the Marquis always defeated her opponent with open and aboveboard tactics, let''s say that her experts are good. There are four superior silver peaks, including her. With the strength of these four people together, they can indeed kill a strong man at the next golden peak, but that''s all. Let alone the strong shot of the upper gold, the two lower gold will be defeated, so it will never be the work of the Marquis to plan this robbery. " After a slight pause, I don''t know whether it was to strengthen his confidence or for some other reason, the coachman opened his mouth again and added: "the lack of the real strong is the only weakness of the Marquis Whether it is the Principality of lane, or the Millennium covenant Empire behind them, or even our kingdom of dabion, are very happy to see this. At least it means that the Marquis is still in the range that can be controlled, but I''m afraid it will disappear soon. " The rider shut up. In fact, this truth is very simple and easy to see. No matter who is very clear, the lack of a strong man who can defeat ten thousand people under her command is yasna''s only fatal weakness. However, even if there is this weakness, it is only regarded as a strategic threat. Who dares to carry out this assassination technique in non war times? If a hand and foot are not clean and leave a trace, it will be great fun. But even in wartime, such assassination tactics are not necessarily effective. In the three-year war of the kingdom of dabion, there were as many as 45 assassinations against yasina alone. The most solemn one even sent three strong men in the holy land, but now yasina is not still alive. If the Principality of lane really wants to keep one person, it still has the inside story of resisting the assassination of three holy land killers, so yasna''s so-called fatal weakness is just for the Principality of lane. If it had not been for such a weakness of Athena, and she was not the Athena of the Evans family, would the Principality of lane really rest assured that she would control the fortress of tonis, which is called the miracle of God? However, when yasna and her three magicians are promoted to the gold level, this weakness will be greatly compensated. The bald driver shook his head and didn''t think about these troubles. Anyway, he was just a lone walker. He couldn''t worry about such a big event. So the coachman turned his head again, looked at the black Armored Cavalry around him, and said, "how many people can be sure?" "There are seven or eight people watching. They are just bandits and mountain bandits. These are easy to solve." The black armour cavalry whispered, "I''m afraid that other interested people will mix with these bandits and mountain thieves. If this is true at that time, please break through the siege and let''s stay and break the rear." "OK." The skinhead driver didn''t seem to have any consciousness of being a strong man. He nodded his head without hesitation and agreed to this method. The black armor cavalry didn''t say anything. For people like them, it''s best not to die, but if they come to a place where they want to fight, dying in war is not a terrible thing, at least it can give their offspring a chance. If their descendants are good enough and work hard enough, their future achievements can become big people like this bald coachman. This is the only way for all civilians in the world to climb. In which class in the world, we must abide by and adapt to the rules of the game of this class, which is a hidden rule recognized by everyone on the miracle continent. The team moved forward again, but obviously it had to speed up a bit. It is less than two days away from the tequila collar controlled by the boulder family. As long as they can reach the border and be seen by the private soldiers of the boulder family, they will be safe. But everyone knows that the next section of the road is really dangerous, because since the enemy''s people in charge of watching have exposed their identity without scruples, the next step is to prepare for the outbreak of battle. As expected by the skinhead coachman, the trace of the enemy was finally completely exposed. But what is shocking is that there are more than one batch of these enemies, but there are four batches! The size and number of the four groups of enemies are different. The smaller one is only a dozen cavalry, but it is also a heavy cavalry with heavy armor and heavy guns; The large group even has a scale of more than 200 people, including shield fighters, cavalry, archers and spearmen. It looks more like an elite army. "These guys, don''t even have a face!" The skinhead driver finally let out a cry of surprise. He thought that the clowns who were happy to see the battle between the boulder family and the Marquis of tonis would at most spend some money to hire the horse thieves in this dilapidated territory and twist them into a group to deal with themselves and others. If that was the case, they would not be afraid with the strength of these seven people. But unexpectedly, these political enemies directly sent their elite troops to intercept and kill, which is very important. At least if this matter is leaked, it will really tear face with the boulder family. And even if he is better than the next golden peak, if he is surrounded by these elite troops, he can consume him alive. "Sir, you go first. We''ll cut off the rear!" The black Armored Cavalry said in a deep voice. Even he knew that they could not survive this war. The baldheaded coachman didn''t say anything nonsense like living. Everyone knows the current situation. Even if he stays, he will only add one more injury number, which is meaningless. So he didn''t insist on anything. He hit the back of the car with a fierce fist, broke the car with one punch, grabbed Elsie out with a hand in, and then jumped onto one of the horses pulling the car. At the same time, he didn''t forget to lift the incredible heavy sword. After a sword broke the rope, he immediately drove away. The war horse roared and rushed out immediately. At the same time, the other war horse quickly followed, as if the two war horses had a good heart to each other. At this time, the four groups of people and horses who came to rob people finally saw that the carriage was very dilapidated, but the two war horses were not ordinary war horses, but domesticated horse Warcraft. Only this kind of Warcraft could carry the bareheaded coachman and Elsie, plus the huge sword that weighed hundreds of kilograms. Seeing the baldheaded coachman''s action, the four groups of people immediately began to mobilize and catch up from all directions to encircle. The six heavy cavalry soldiers also ran along. They raised their heavy guns and soon overtook the bareheaded coachman and rushed towards the enemy with the least number. There are only six people, but the momentum of rushing and charging is like a thousand troops and horses! In a confrontation, six heavy cavalry fell down on the spot, but it''s amazing that the two people didn''t seem to be killed, which shows the firmness of their heavy armor. After the two men fell off their horses, they immediately threw away their heavy guns and pulled out their horse''s heavy swords. They changed from horse war to step war. They waved their heavy swords and began to kill the approaching enemy. The four heavy cavalry who burst out in front drew a small arc in front, turned their horse''s head and fought back again. They are using their lives to open up a route for the skinhead driver to escape! When the counter charge came back again, the four cavalry dismounted immediately, threw away their heavy guns, took out their heavy swords, and set up a defense array like a reef around the mount to launch a life and death attack on any enemy who dared to approach. It''s just a delay. With the excellent durability and speed of Warcraft mounts, the bareheaded rickshaw driver has quickly left the battlefield and rushed towards the tequila border. He doesn''t dare to stay any longer. Because he doesn''t know whether this is all the layout of the enemy. If not, he must rely on him to deal with the next battle. ¡­¡­ A seemingly ordinary carriage is moving forward on an official road. However, if a knowledgeable person is here, he will find the luxury contained in the carriage: the carriage is made of red dragon wood, which naturally exudes a warm smell, especially in winter, and when it is hot, it can be turned into cool with several ice ovens. Therefore, the price is very expensive, which can not be borne by ordinary little nobles, Not to mention rich businessmen. In addition to the red dragon wood, the axles, guardrails, pedals and wheels of the carriage are all made of cold iron. This material is one of the necessary materials for making silver magic weapons, but it''s a bit of a fuss when used on this carriage. Only the carriage is so expensive, but compared with the four Warcraft pulling the car, at least the carriage can be made as long as there are tens of thousands of gold coins. Land dragon lizard. This kind of Warcraft looks like the ancient Velociraptor on earth, but its back should be more spacious. It can be mounted on a special saddle to become the mount of cavalry. It is said that the land dragon lizard, like the Earth Dragon, has the blood of a dragon. However, compared with the Earth Dragon, the land dragon lizard has a lower IQ, a more grumpy temper, and is a carnivorous Warcraft. This kind of Warcraft is difficult to tame, but once tamed successfully, it is a very clever Warcraft. However, as a dragon Warcraft comparable to the Earth Dragon, the land dragon lizard is famous for its speed, endurance and negative gravity. If the ground dragon is the exclusive mount of heavy cavalry, then the land dragon lizard is the exclusive mount of light cavalry. It''s just that four land dragon lizards are used to pull carts. It''s really something outrageous. There are two drivers. One is an old man, but he is very thin and looks as if he has shrunk; The other is extremely tall, but his whole body is shrouded in a hooded cloak. He can''t see gender and age at all. However, judging from his figure, he should not be a woman. Otherwise, it''s really too scary at this tonnage level. On the roof of the carriage, there was a young man lying lazily in the sun. Beside him was a huge bow with a height of one meter and five. An arrow sac full of unknown creature feathers was placed beside him. His eyes closed and looked particularly comfortable; At the back of the carriage, there is also a carriage board which is similar to the position of the coachman. A magic lamp is hung on the top eaves of the carriage, which will light up at night. On this carriage board, there are a pair of female twins. At the moment, the twins seem to be sleeping, but they each hold a long gun in their arms, one red and one blue, shining brightly, It looks like a weapon obviously belonging to demonization level. Five people, including the coachman, exuded a strong breath. Even if they were not the upper gold, they were definitely the lower gold. With these five people to protect the carriage, I''m afraid there won''t be any blind people to block the road and rob. The curtain of the carriage was gently lowered. A slightly tired young man pinched the center of his eyebrows and exhaled a turbid breath. The whole person seemed to be a little relaxed. In the carriage, the layout is extremely luxurious. The ground is covered with some kind of pure white animal skin with thick fur. If you step on it with bare feet, you can feel the deep furry warmth. In addition, tea sets, tripod stove and short table are also complete. There is even a small bookcase filled with all kinds of books; Moreover, the seats are not two rows of hard chairs and soft seats of ordinary carriages, but several groups of sofas made of unknown materials. People can be deeply immersed in them when sitting on them. At the moment, the young man was trapped in a mass of sofa. Sitting opposite him was another equally young man. "Brother, is it necessary to do this?" The young man frowned and looked puzzled at his most respected brother. Both of them are one of the succession candidates of the wiles family. One is the second in order successor and the other is the fourth in order successor. The reason why the two people did not live in harmony on the surface and fight each other secretly like other heirs in the family was purely because their mothers were the same, so their blood relationship was stronger. Therefore, the two brothers did not spread those unbearable things. Unlike the third and fifth heirs, they have been ordered by the family to think behind closed doors. If there is no accident, the fourth place will soon be able to climb another one. "Do you know what is the best way to play chess?" Florence looked at her own brother and asked. The young man shook his head. "Use trumps to change cards, and use cards to change more cards." Florence explained, "the biggest difference between Turin and me lies in our age. He is ten years older than me, so he has more time than me to manage his contacts and forces. Now he has only four trumps in the open, but I have five. It seems that I have one more than him But if I have only three cards, is it possible for him to be less than me? " The young man who might become the third in line successor in the future thought about it. He first shook his head, then nodded and said, "but there is only one person in Turin, but we have two people!" "Rome, even if we are brothers, you have to fight for the position of heir." Florence''s face became solemn. "Whether you like it or not, or whether you want it or not, you have to show your desire to compete, otherwise you will soon be defeated by others In our family, what is the price of failure? Just look at the end of Pisa and Venice. " The young man named Rome fell silent. Florence sighed and continued: "unless you leave the family and the kingdom of * * *, we should all follow the rules of the game of this country and this family." At this point, Florence smiled again and said, "fortunately, our two brothers are the same mother, so at least we are safe after I or you become the master of the house." "But Turin is not so easy to solve." "That''s why I need to develop my contacts and influence." Florence said, "in the Kingdom, Turin''s forces and allies have spread over half of the twelve superior nobles, and the remaining half is either a wall grass or still waiting, so I can only choose to develop outside Originally, I was optimistic about the boulder family, but I don''t know why. The Lord named Sean made me optimistic, so I might as well sell my personal feelings to him now, even if I''m not a friend but an ally. " "But..." Rome glanced, still a little depressed. "Is it necessary to open one of your cards?" "I think so." Florence nodded. "You should learn to take a longer view." "Oh." Rome answered, but his eyes fell on the opened card on the short table. It shows a warrior riding a horse. This is the deck of a very popular card game in * * * kingdom. The name of this card is knight. ¡­¡­ Ten thousand miles away in the sky, a falcon flew by. It is so fast that when it glides through the air, it even brings out a stream of air tearing through the clouds. The skinhead drove the Warcraft all day and night. His body was really tired, so he had to stop and have a rest. Even the skinhead coachman could not stand it. What''s more, Elsie, a young man with little strength, was as pale as a piece of white paper. He seemed to faint at any time. At the moment, he could do nothing but retch. The skinhead took off a kettle, threw it to Elsie, and said in a deep voice, "master Elsie, drink some water and have a rest. We''ll only stay here for ten minutes, and then start again. It''s good to get into the tequila collar. There''s less than half a day left. I hope young master Elsie can stick to it. " Although he said so, there was no tone of respect in the bald driver''s words. Elsie held back her discomfort, picked up the kettle and poured a lot of water, but because she drank too hard, she choked and coughed violently. The bald coachman disdained his lips. He looked up and looked at the Falcon in the sky, with a glimmer of darkness in his eyes. This Falcon has been following them day and night. Obviously, it is not an ordinary falcon, and more obviously, the beast is definitely not wild, but domesticated. I''m afraid another wave of pursuit is following behind them. The bald coachman is not sure how many people there are in this wave of pursuit, so he just hopes to enter the tequila collar quickly. Suddenly! When the bald coachman saw the Falcon circling in mid air, he suddenly swooped down and landed on a knight''s arm. The bald coachman''s pupils shrank suddenly. The knight was wearing a silver heavy armor, and the horse under his crotch could not see the variety, but it should also be a war horse, but the horse was also wearing silver heavy armor, but it was amazing that there was a white flame burning at the four hoofs of the war horse. The knight was wearing a helmet and his face armor had been put down. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but he was carrying a long silver gun on his right hand. He didn''t hold a shield. His left arm was in mid air, and the Falcon stopped on his left arm. Until then, the bald coachman could see that the Falcon''s back hair was as silvery as metal, and even its tail hair was silvery, but it was lighter than its back hair. Seeing the Silver Knight and the silver falcon, the bald coachman''s cold sweat began to come out: "are you... The silver burning Falcon Knight Dante?" "Looks like you know my name?" The knight, known as the silver burning Falcon knight, gave a slightly hoarse voice, full of vicissitudes, "then things will be much easier to do I don''t want to kill innocent people. Give me the man behind you and you can leave. " "Does the kingdom of * * * also want to intervene in this matter? What good is it for you? " "What''s good is none of my business. I''m only responsible for carrying out this task." Dante said in a deep voice, "you are a golden strong man, and I am also a golden strong man. I haven''t crossed the boundary, which is in line with the rules of the game, isn''t it So, hand over the people behind you and I''ll let you live. Otherwise, I can only kill you and take him away. " "No way!" The skinhead driver roared and lifted the huge sword in his hand like a door panel. Dante sighed slightly. With his left arm raised, the silver Falcon spread its wings and flew up. Almost at the same time, the place where the silver burning Falcon Knight stood collapsed completely, and countless cracks spread around. On the contrary, silver flames burst out where the cracks collapsed. In an instant, the place within a few meters is like a silver lotus in full bloom, which is extremely amazing and beautiful. But under this amazing beauty, it is absolutely dangerous and death, because when the silver flame is burned out, the whole earth becomes silver crystal sand, and the wind raises silver light and fog all over the sky. Suddenly! When the silver fog exploded, the knight with silver armor galloped out with his war horse. The running speed was incredible. He came to the bald coachman almost in the blink of an eye. Rope lifting, hoof raising, stabbing gun. A series of movements are as smooth as clouds and water, but also reveal an extremely terrible ferocious momentum. In the face of such a fierce attack, the bald coachman wanted to cut off the Falcon Knight''s riding limbs with his sword, but he could only turn it into a horizontal sword. Fortunately, this kind of sword body similar to the door panel is very spacious, so there is no need to think about which position to defend. As long as the sword is horizontal, it can block at least two-thirds of the body shape. It is absolutely enough to use this sword to resist the thunderous blow of the other party. The tip of the gun and the body of the sword collide without any tricks. There was no dull sound that pierced people''s eardrums, and there were no expected sparks. Yes, but a circle of silver ripples visible to the naked eye diffused from the intersection between the gun tip and the sword body. It was a seemingly harmless blow, but the bald coachman turned red and opened his mouth. A mouthful of blood sprayed on the sword, and his face was pale again. At this time, the front hooves of the war horse stood up and finally fell down! But the place where he stepped down was not on the ground, but on the body of this heavy sword like a door plank. Two hoofs down! Trampled by this heavy hoof, the bareheaded coachman finally couldn''t bear to kneel on the ground, and it was obvious that one person and one horse were still under constant pressure. The ground of the skinhead rickshaw driver has produced a circle of cracks. The fine sand and stones are raised, arousing a layer of light yellow sand fog. It is not so strong and charming, but it also has a taste of flying sand and stones. Dante raised his silver spear again and stabbed it down again without hesitation. This time, the speed of his hand was a little faster than the last time. As soon as the long gun fell, the place where the bald coachman knelt finally couldn''t bear the pressure, suddenly collapsed and sank more than an inch; And where the rear two hoofs of the war horse stand, there are also two small pits without suspense. But this time, the silver ripples visible to the naked eye did not appear. Instead, a silver flame suddenly erupted. It looked like a silver flame suddenly lit up on the body of the giant sword to burn the Falcon knight. But only Elsie, who was really fighting and watching, knew that it was the bald coachman who was going to burn to death. The flame was not yet there, but the coachman''s shirt had begun to burn gradually. The two injuries of heavy pressure and high temperature forced the bald coachman to roar hysterically, and then hit the sword with his clenched left fist. This time, there was finally a burst. The powerful shock shook the front hooves of the war horse, and the flame burning on the sword immediately disappeared. Dante gently pulled the reins, the war horse turned gracefully, and his feet fell on the ground on the right, also stepping out of two shallow pits. Dante on the horse raised his gun and stabbed again with the help of this falling trend. The third stab was still stabbed on the sword, but this time was the same as the first stab, but a visible ripple spread out. Perhaps the bald coachman was finally prepared this time, so he didn''t spit blood, but his condition didn''t look much better. Dante slightly regretted that the blow did not achieve the expected results, so he stopped the gun and returned. The charismatic horse jumped slightly, and his four hoofs broke away from the shallow pit and ran forward. In the sky, the silver Falcon suddenly dived, such as the hook''s claws into the bald coachman''s scalded back due to the burning of his clothes, suddenly spread his wings and flew again, unexpectedly tearing off two back meat. Suffering from such intense tearing pain, the bald coachman who wanted to cut off Dante''s Mount with his sword couldn''t help but howl, and the attack action on his hand couldn''t be waved. His body shape was even staggering and almost fell to the ground. Dante, who ran more than ten meters forward, pulled the reins again. The horse still didn''t hiss, but people stood up. Dante slightly pulled the reins, and the war horse turned again in a very humanized way. When the two hoofs landed, Dante, who was originally facing the bald coachman, faced him directly again, kicked his legs slightly, and the war horse immediately galloped up. Dante held the long gun flat, and the second half of the gun was clamped under his armpit, It looks like it''s about to launch a charge. Biting his teeth, the bald driver suddenly stood up again, endured the tearing pain from behind, suddenly waved the huge sword in his hand, and rolled out a sword wind that can really be regarded as flying sand and stone. The sword spirit inspired by fighting spirit rushed towards Dan Ding with a momentum like a violent wave on the sea. But Dante suddenly loosened his right arm, no longer holding the spear, but holding it tightly. A silver white fighting spirit like a flame also appeared on his body, not only attached to the spear, but also attached to his own body and mount. Dante suddenly waved his gun and stabbed. At the moment of stabbing, dozens of gun shadows burst out. They densely formed a silver flame light curtain that was no worse than the silver flame lotus burst out during the previous charge. It was easy to tear out a gap in the sword Qi like a raging wave. The baldheaded coachman roared and raised the huge sword in his hand, obviously to split a sword spirit again. However, the silver Falcon swooped down from the sky again. This time, the speed was also faster than before. Before the bald coachman reacted, the Falcon had stabbed his claws into the bald coachman''s eyes and hooked out both his eyes. And in a shrill howl, a silver light suddenly flashed in the silver burning light curtain. It was actually Dante who threw his long gun out and directly ran through the chest of the skinhead coachman. As soon as his strong fighting spirit exploded in the chest, the skinhead coachman was dead. Before the silver curtain disappeared, Dante had driven his horse out and brushed past the bald coachman. At the same time, he pulled out the long gun without looking at the defeated general. The silver Falcon in the sky shook off the two eyes on its claws, then fell quickly and stopped on Dante''s left shoulder. "You... Who are you?" Elsie looked surprised at the Silver Knight who easily killed the bald driver. "Are you going to kill me?" "No, I was ordered to save you." Dante rode on his horse and said condescending, "at present, my relationship with you will only be friends rather than enemies, so please don''t worry about what I will do to hurt you." "Friends?" Elsie looked frightened and didn''t understand the situation, "what do you want from me I''m just an abandoned son of the boulder family. I have nothing to satisfy you at all. Even my territory has been deprived... " "You may think you''re just an outcast and worthless, but for some people, that''s not the case." The silver burning Falcon Knight named Dante said in a deep voice, "whether you or me, for those who use the world as a chessboard, we are only pieces on the chessboard after all The only thing we can do is to adapt to the rules of the game on this chessboard. " "What do you mean?" Elsie''s face was blank. Obviously, he couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence because of his IQ. "Even if you don''t understand." Dante shook his head slightly and wondered why this guy who looked like an idiot could become an important chess piece involved in multi-party game, "you''d better get on the horse first and then go with me. The trace of fighting between him and me is too strong. I believe the tequila leader will send someone over soon. I''m afraid I can''t stop it by myself, so I''d better leave here first. " Elsie''s face was obviously hesitant and struggling. Although he was a little stunned, he was not really stupid. The current situation was so strange that how could he believe the words of the man who killed his guard? "I was sent by Sir Sean Connery." He sighed helplessly. Dante could only move out what the master he worked for said before he set out. Sure enough, after hearing this, the color of doubt and struggle on Elsie''s face disappeared. However, after so many things, the trace of caution honed did not make him obedient to follow the man immediately, but asked, "what''s the matter?" "Talk as you walk along the road." Dante said in a deep voice, "I must escort you back to pandari within a month and a half, otherwise the situation will become very troublesome." This time, Elsie finally nodded without any hesitation and said, "OK!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 228 The construction of Baige town is proceeding in an orderly manner. Sean arrived one day later than expected because he was entangled with the three priests with knives of the cold ice church. However, the development of the territory really doesn''t need him to worry about at present. Although William has always said that he is not good at dealing with internal affairs, in fact, as long as this guy takes it seriously, he can still do well. Of course, there is no need to be more perfect, but there can be no mistakes. Any link is a thoughtful arrangement. What''s more, even if there are any problems or changes, William has backup plans to properly solve them. From Sean''s point of view, William''s so-called inability to be good at internal affairs should be relative to Neil, but it''s true that William takes more effort to deal with such things. When Sean came to pigeon Town, many places in the town had been put on barriers, which were about to be demolished or rebuilt. As a compensation, each family can get a small "demolition fee" - the name was thought by Sean, and William thought it seemed appropriate, so he used it. Of course, the cost will not be too much. There are only three to five gold coins, that is, the cost of a family of three for a month. However, William promised these people that they can be assigned a house when the new urban planning is completed. In this world, it is a great good thing for the citizens of a town to build from a small town to a city. In the territory of most lords, the townspeople not only have to help build unconditionally, but also need to raise funds to purchase materials in some towns. Moreover, when it is necessary to re plan the town pattern, the houses in the town are forcibly demolished. Therefore, sometimes some unscrupulous mayors even use this method to deal with the townspeople who are against him or hate him. Fortunately, William was in charge of the white dove Town, and the plan was decided by him and Sean. Naturally, it was up to the mayor to say anything. Moreover, the demolition not only has the demolition fee, but also promises that these townspeople can still get a house in the future. Naturally, no townspeople will oppose it. But even if they want to oppose, they just dare not speak up. Who dares to really come out to trouble Lord Sean? According to William''s plan, after the white dove town is built into a city, it will be able to accommodate 30000 permanent population. If you count the hotels and pubs that will be opened in the city at that time, it can accommodate nearly 50000 people at the peak. The city guard will be composed of white wing mercenaries, and another 200 people will be added to form a thousand person force, with Puda in Hongye town as the commander of the guard; The military camp outside the city will also be properly reconstructed into a cavalry camp, which will be filled by the original white dove Town People''s corps. The initial establishment is 500 light cavalry, equipped with long guns and swords. Taking mobility as the first consideration, Rena will become the first commander of this cavalry force, with Stalin and ardorf as auxiliary officers. As for nock, William plans to let him return to Hongye town as the commander of the civil corps for a period of time to further hone his mind. In fact, if this person had not been strongly recommended by Puda, William would not have planned to reuse it at all, because this person was hostile to Sean and the territory, and such a person naturally belonged to an extremely dangerous person in William''s eyes. In addition, the original panda town will also be comprehensively reconstructed. In William''s plan, the town will be transformed into a pure military building facility to serve as the base camp of the steel wing army. Ann Nuo will become the first head of this force, but considering Ann Nuo''s command ability, William will be ready to go to this place together for a period of time. At least he will teach Ann Nuo how to manage an army, and then he can leave safely. Alfred, Sean and William all think it''s better to let her stay with her daughter. Anyway, there should be no need to let the veteran start in a short time. Of course, the main reason for Alfred''s arrangement was that Sean and William had different opinions for the first time - according to Sean''s idea, he intended Alfred to form a mercenary corps, not a mercenary corps, but a mercenary Corps. After all, Alfred was originally the head of the mercenary corps, so he was very good at dealing with these things, Moreover, it can also expand the momentum of the territory from another aspect. After all, the mercenary regiment can accept everything, and even play a guest role as an adventurer or pioneer when necessary. But William doesn''t think so. He thinks it''s a dangerous thing for Sean to always run around alone. Especially after being attacked by three priests with knives of the ice church, William feels it necessary to equip Sean with a pro guard. His original intention was to select the best people from the white wing mercenaries and those northern barbarians to form a 100 man Pro guard, which was then commanded by Alfred. This pro guard could not participate in any war and training, but they must protect Sean. Because of this difference of view, no one could convince anyone in the end, so Alfred, who was thousands of miles away, was put aside for the time being. For William''s insistence, Sean certainly knew it was his good intention, but he really couldn''t say something. To form a mercenary regiment naturally has Sean''s purpose. At least if you get props such as treasure map in the future, you can secretly let Alfred dig it. Moreover, once a mercenary regiment becomes bigger, its developed contacts are also very strong, which can also play a role in many future arrangements for Sean. It''s just that William doesn''t know whether he naturally doesn''t trust mercenaries or what''s going on, so he completely scoffs at Sean''s statement. In his opinion, if a territory''s army is strong enough, it doesn''t need so much nonsense. If he has time to fund a mercenary regiment, it''s better to invest all his money in the territory''s military affairs. In this regard, Sean can only be helpless. However, in any case, the building of Baige town into a city is at least going on in an orderly manner. Just a place in the center of the town square was demolished. It was originally the residence of the mayor and some rich people. How could they pay attention to the subsidy of three to five gold coins? However, in William''s plan, this place was already to build a city Lord''s house, a lord''s courtyard with a rest place for Sean after he came, and a special commander''s house for urban defense and military work. In the future, it may even be a special commander''s house for William. Now, there is also a large-scale headquarters of the snow and winter goddess church, How dare the mayor of pigeon town and those rich businessmen care about this? Of course, William did not make these people too ugly. In addition to the city center, other parts of the newly built city will be divided into several areas. At that time, it will be arranged according to the division of these areas. The urban area of South Street will be the concentration area of the rich, and the urban area of East Street will become the concentration area of pubs and hotels, This is also due to the direction of centralized care. After all, if there is trouble, the urban defense army can arrive quickly, and centralized control can also reduce many unnecessary troubles. Of course, Sean won''t have any opinions on William''s method - but even if he has opinions, he doesn''t understand it. At most, he just puts forward his own opinions, asks William to refer to them and then make modifications. As for how to deal with it, Sean really doesn''t know anything. Naturally, he has to endure William''s sarcasm. However, Sean has a thick skin and naturally completely ignores William''s sarcasm. Within one month after returning from Hongye town to Baige Town, the situation of the whole territory was very calm, and there was no lack of eyes or accidents. As one of the three magicians under Athena''s command, Simi really looks like a masochist to Sean. Recently, he has almost adhered to William and has not been ridiculed by William all day - of course, a large part of the reason is that ridiculing Sean has no effect, and ridiculing Simi can also arouse some reactions, So naturally, Simi is more painful. But the next day, Simi went on running to find William. As for Sean, he has been busy brainwashing the northern barbarians recently. In fact, Sean doesn''t understand the doctrine of ice and snow and the goddess of winter, but the northern barbarians are worse than him, so Sean is addicted to fooling people. But when white dove town began to have villagers come to watch and put forward some doubts and questions, Sean began to be overwhelmed, so Sean finally had to ask William to find someone to invite shefanio and let her take charge of these things. When shefanio came to Dove Town, he brought Sean a surprise. It''s shocking news that the former priest with a knife of the cold ice church named Tina has regained the strength of bronze in just one month, and the route is still a priest with a knife. Moreover, according to xuefanio''s prediction, if there is no accident, TiNi will be able to recover to the strength of upper bronze next month, but the sword priest of the goddess of ice and snow and winter is not as simple as the ice church, so it will not be easy for her to re-enter the realm of silver at that time. In addition to this information, William also got the news that the Lords of several territories around Panda had obvious signs of troop transfer, and had already stationed troops at the border. It seemed that a war was about to break out first£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 229 William''s 800 troops to Rena were directly divided into four teams by her. They were led by her, Adolf, Stalin and nock to sneak into the four surrounding territories for intelligence collection and investigation. However, William ignored how the team was arranged. When the command of the army was handed over to Rena, he would not give directions again, because it was a denial of Rena''s command. How could a shrewd commander like William do such a thing? There are seven territories bordering the panda territory, including the shaov territory and the modge territory, but now the former has been torn down half by yasna to Sean, which is naturally inaccurate; The territory of the latter is very small. Every move can be said to be clear at a glance. Naturally, there is no need for monitoring. The only thing that really needs attention is the other five territories. However, one of the territories was judged by William as unnecessary to monitor, because the territory is currently in an internal struggle for inheritance and has no energy to participate in the boulder family incident. So the only thing worth noting is the remaining four territories. Rena may not be very smart, but she won''t be stupid. She simply divides her troops to infiltrate this territory. At the beginning, the progress of the work was extremely not smooth, and even aroused the fierce reaction of the Lords of the four territories. Almost immediately, there was an illusion that a war was coming. The leaders of the four territories seem to be a little alarmed. After all, the war is not a popular thing these days. In particular, the whole southern part of the kingdom of dabion has just ended the war for more than a year, and no one is willing to fall into the quagmire of war again. After the initial failure, Rena soon found out the trick. After all, she was born as a mercenary. Naturally, she knew the simple truth of "poverty makes change and flexibility". So she didn''t care how aldorf, Stalin and nock handled it. She directly dispersed the 200 people she led into more than 20 teams, ranging from a few to more than ten people. She removed the unified clothes and standard weapons and penetrated from multiple directions in the territory. In this way, the progress of things was much easier. It really made her inquire about some information. However, of course, she can''t send all these original information to William. She must go through a series of screening to remove useless and false information. She even needs to squeeze the water before she can send this content to William. The way of communication is a common magic communication means on the miracle continent. This tool is not complicated, but the price is a little expensive. However, Sean is willing to pay. Naturally, there is no obstacle for Rena and others. Basically, Rena sends William an intelligence every four to five days, which includes everything from the situation of the Lords of each territory to the scale of private soldiers, the distribution of troops, and even the commander-in-chief''s generals. In this way, Rena has also initially learned to contact and remotely control with other nominally her subordinates. At the same time, Rena''s military vision has been greatly improved unconsciously because of the need for a lot of screening and analysis of intelligence. It can be said that what she really lacks now is to lead the troops to fight a war of sufficient scale to prove her command and command ability. Five territories, two barons and three barons. The territory that William named not to be responsible for is a Viscount collar, so the remaining Viscount collar and three Baron collars naturally belong to Ruina and others. As the real commander of the whole team, Rena is responsible for infiltrating and collecting intelligence. For more than a month, Rena has been coordinating all aspects of intelligence. Now she has received practical intelligence. The Lords of these four territories have large-scale private troop movements. Moreover, judging from the current military forces, it is obvious that this is a military action against panda. For such information, Rena of course informed William at the first time, but to her surprise, as the initiator of the military action, it was not the Viscount she was responsible for staring at, but a baron named lonnis. However, the other two barons, even the Viscount watched by Rena, responded, and it was still the military scale of the troops pouring out of the general''s territory, which was worth pondering. It is precisely for this reason that Rena will continue to stay in this territory and make a deeper inquiry in order to find out more practical content. However, before her intelligence inquiry was completed, William had sent a secret letter asking her to lead everyone back immediately. So Rena could not immediately order the suspension of all intelligence work and let everyone rush to the past according to the previously determined assembly point. There are three assembly points in each territory in order to prevent another place from being assembled in the event of an enemy attack, just like the cunning rabbit three caves; When the respective troops in the four territories are assembled, the four troops will finally complete the last assembly in panda''s territory, and will officially return to white dove town immediately. At the moment, Rena was waiting at the first assembly point on the Viscount''s collar. Apart from the fierce counterattack by the Viscount of the territory and the accidental deaths in the process of spying for intelligence, there are 154 people left in the team of 200 people. According to the information collected from the other three territories, the team of 800 people has been reduced to just over 700. The loss of this secret intelligence gathering battle can be said to be relatively serious. However, Rena''s face looked a little ugly at the meeting, because there were 154 people, and now only 140 people came, that is to say, 14 people did not arrive at the assembly point on time. For the white wing mercenaries who have strictly observed time and discipline, this is absolutely an incredible thing, so the only explanation is that these people are in trouble. "Wait another quarter of an hour." Rena said in a deep voice. She knew where the fourteen people had gone, because she had given the order at the beginning, but she didn''t expect William to order them to stop all operations and withdraw in an all-round way so soon, which immediately paralyzed Rena''s layout and intelligence network. But out of respect for William and the habit of obeying orders formed before, Rena certainly did not hesitate to order a full retreat. Unfortunately, after all, Rena took over this kind of intelligence spying and corresponding command and dispatching for the first time. Even if she really learned a lot in this process, she can only be regarded as a novice, not an old hand. Therefore, naturally, there will be many mistakes that she did not notice before. It was precisely because of these mistakes that a team of nearly 180 people was discovered one after another during this comprehensive retreat, so only 140 people finally came to the gathering point alive. As for the situation of the other three territories, it is naturally impossible to get any better. Judging from the news that has come back, the team that has suffered the most damage is naturally Rena. However, this is also because the territory in Rena''s charge is a Viscount, so it will naturally encounter stronger resistance than the other three barons. Of course, the information obtained is also very important. In the alliance of the four territories, Baron lonnis sent out all 300 heavy cavalry under his command, and the combined strength of the other two barons was also 13000, mainly regular sword and shield soldiers, supplemented by a small number of archers and spearmen; The Viscount sent the largest number of troops. Under his command, there were 500 light cavalry, 400 archers, 100 crossbow soldiers, 1000 sword shield soldiers and 500 long spearmen. The four territories have a total of 4100 troops, and the Viscount even sent two superior silver experts, plus a superior silver expert under Baron lonnis. This time, three superior silver experts went to war, which can be regarded as a big act in terms of the scale of a small territorial conflict. The news that Rena had sent these 14 people out to inquire was what the Viscount was good at leading the two superior silver masters and how their temperament was. With the waiting time getting closer and closer, Rena''s face naturally became more and more ugly. When a quarter of an hour arrived, Rena finally closed her eyes. After a few seconds of silence, she spit out a mouthful of turbidity heavily and said in a deep voice, "go!" The team of more than 100 people suddenly had a cold momentum of common hatred, and the whole army seemed to complete some sublimation at this moment. Rena rode at the front of the line. Others also ride horses. Although they are not cavalry, ordinary horses are not expensive. They can be bought as long as they are willing to spend some money. Of course, they can only be mobile forces to move quickly. It is naturally impossible to fight like cavalry. It seems that she doesn''t give up. Rena looks back and her pupils shrink suddenly. At the end of the line of sight, a rider was running fast on his horse. Seeing the appearance of the other party riding alone, Rena gently kicked the horse''s belly, and the war horse immediately greeted him with a neighing sound. When the rider saw Rena coming, a smile finally appeared on his pale face, and the whole man suddenly felt a sense of relief. When she came to the rider, Rena found that four arrows had been shot into the back of the white winged mercenary, one of which went directly into the heart of his back. It was obvious that even the heart had been shot through, but she didn''t expect that he could stick to it! "My Lord!" When the white winged mercenary saw Rena, the smile on his face became more and more sincere, and his spirit relaxed slightly. The whole man fell off his horse and fell heavily to the ground. Rena hurried over and held him in her arms, but she saw that the man still didn''t forget to take out a wooden box from his belt. "The communication mark was found, so it''s too late to transmit the content. Sir, all the content you need is already here..." "Stop talking!" Rena said in a deep voice. She thought she should be firm enough, but her eyes finally turned red. "Lord Rena, please be sure to give these materials to Lord William. The enemy is catching up, so Lord Rena, please leave here quickly!" As he spoke, the mercenary stuffed the wooden box into Rina''s hand and watched Rena carefully keep the wooden box. The soldier finally closed his eyes peacefully. Holding the wooden box in her hand, Rena pressed down her inner anger and suffocation, then picked up the body and put it on her horse. Then she turned over and mounted the horse and turned the horse''s head: "everyone listen to the order and leave here as soon as possible! Let''s go back to Panda collar! " After that, Rena immediately rode and ran, and the 140 people behind her immediately followed, raising a billowing smoke and dust. A strong and almost real bloody killing intention seemed to begin to hover above the army£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 230 The black swan castle has been declining for too long. Since the war broke out four and a half years ago, the black swan castle has become a forgotten place like the gods who fell asleep at dusk. This forgotten place has been silent for three years in the angloda mountains. In the past, the five famous castles in the south of the miracle continent have gradually become the four in people''s memory. No one seems to think there is anything wrong with the exclusion of the black swan castle from this ranking. In countless sunny and rainy days, the black swan castle is finally like an old man. It can''t bear the washing of years and becomes more and more dilapidated. If it goes on like this, the ancient castle will eventually become a ruin. The miracle continent in reality is no better than the game. The game is protected by a program. No matter how dilapidated the castle is, it can''t really become ruins. As long as the player completes the unpacking requirements of the system, the castle will naturally fall into the hands of the player; However, in reality, if an ancient castle really turns into ruins, the cost of rebuilding it will increase exponentially. Now the ancient castle has not turned into ruins, but more than 4000 stones are needed for comprehensive repair. If it is to be completely restored, more stones will be needed. It will cost a lot to completely repair a half broken ancient castle. But Sean still did not hesitate to invest in all aspects of the ancient castle. Of course, no one knows how many factors are due to the sacrificial platform on the second floor underground. However, Sean''s plan is to hatch the queen of crypt ice spider when the war is over. As the nest of the queen of crypt ice spider, it is naturally the spacious underground floor. When the queen of crypt ice spider is hatched, Sean is ready to expand the underground of the ancient castle. If possible, He even plans to build an underground network under his territory. But this kind of thing is long-term, so Sean didn''t think much for the time being. But anyway, the black swan castle has been greatly improved after welcoming Sean, the new owner. Now there are 200 guards in the black swan castle, all of whom are northern barbarians. However, these 200 northern barbarians are different from other northern barbarians. They are the real elite of the tribe. In addition to half body shield and iron spear, each of them also has a refined long bow. They are proficient in real long-range melee, and they fight all the way with Alfred. The only seven veterans who are responsible for commanding them are the remaining seven veterans, The combat effectiveness of this small force is enough to easily defeat the militia regiment of Hongye town and Baige town. Sean left the army in the black swan castle, which shows the importance he attaches to the black swan castle. But everyone knows that this is because there is a big man in the Black Swan Castle who seems to be in some kind of deep sleep. The Lord''s sister, Miss Cecilia. Although many people actually think that Miss Cecilia is not like the Lord at all - although the LORD looks good, if you look at Miss Cecilia''s excellent blood, Sean can only be regarded as miserable. However, no one would dislike Miss Cecilia, especially the veterans who fought all the way from tindes with Cecilia and Alfred. They loved and respected the Lord''s sister from the bottom of their hearts. These veterans who have experienced several life and death struggles are very satisfied to be responsible for protecting Cecilia in this ancient castle. Of course, they also know that in fact, a large part of this is also the care of the Lord. Otherwise, with the rich experience of these veterans, William can''t waste their ability, especially when the territory needs to be developed. "Alas, it''s almost half a year. Miss Cecilia doesn''t know if there''s anything wrong if she goes on like this." A veteran looked at Cecilia''s closed door and sighed helplessly, "I haven''t eaten and drank for nearly half a year. How can normal people bear it?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Another older veteran frowned slightly and drank softly, "can miss Cecilia be an ordinary person?" However, just after saying this, the veteran''s face also showed a worried look. Any normal person, let alone half a year, will fall into a weak state if he doesn''t eat for three days, and his physical function will begin to fail after more than four days. If he doesn''t drink a mouthful of water for seven days, he will basically die of thirst. However, Cecilia has locked herself in the room for nearly half a year. If these veterans could not vaguely hear the faint but extremely melodious breath and the powerful magic they could feel as soon as they approached the door, they would think Cecilia was dead. But even so, both veterans and northern barbarians are still worried about Cecilia. "It''s said that war will start again." Seeing that the veteran''s face also showed a worried look, the veteran who was the first to speak changed the topic somewhat stiffly. "Yes." The older soldier nodded. "It is said that this time it was a war with the nobles of the kingdom of dabion. Some time ago, when I went to Hongye town to purchase, I heard that all the military movements and arrangements in the territory have been arranged. I''ll wait until Lord Alfred comes back, and then there will be a war. " "Isn''t Lord Alfred in the territory?" "No." The veteran shook his head. "I heard he was looking for the elf named Neil, the one the Lord wanted to be his staff, but the other party didn''t buy it Hey, I heard that Lord William has issued a death order this time. If the elf doesn''t know good or bad again, Lord Alfred will be allowed to tie him back. " "Ha ha, this is very gratifying." The younger veteran laughed, "but I hope to participate in this war. What a hearty thing it was to fight on the battlefield with Lord Alfred. I don''t know how many such opportunities there will be in my life... Don''t say, I always wanted to eat and die before, but after thousands of miles of war, I found that it was also a pleasure to die in battle. " "Don''t say anything unlucky." The old soldier gave a shout of reproach. The young veteran seemed to want to say something, but just then, the whole castle seemed to shake. The two veterans'' eyes showed a trace of doubt, because the vibration came very suddenly, but disappeared very quickly. They just felt that the castle seemed to shake for a while, but before they felt it again, the vibration disappeared without a trace. However, the two veterans were also people who had fought in countless battlefields, and their reaction was very fast. The older veterans immediately went downstairs to check the situation, while the younger one pulled out his sword and guarded the door to prevent any surprise attack. However, the two veterans had just made a move, and the whole castle suddenly vibrated. This time, the momentum was much more violent than the sudden vibration at the moment before, and it was no longer just stopped at the moment of vibration, but began to last for a long time. In the ancient castle, a large amount of sand and dust began to fall from above. At this moment, some well placed dishes were shaken to the ground and turned into piles of fragments. With the increasing vibration, there were even signs of stone collapse, and even cracks began to appear on the floor. "Is it an earthquake?" The veteran who wanted to go downstairs to check the situation did not dare to go downstairs at this time, shrank aside and shouted. As soon as the sound sounded, the earthquake in the castle stopped immediately. Everything came strangely and suddenly. However, in this uncertain situation, the two veterans did not dare to make any action for a moment. After hiding in place for more than ten seconds, they dared to stand up and look at each other. At this time, a sharp sound suddenly broke out from Cecilia''s room, like countless pieces of glass falling, and finally gathered into an extremely harsh shriek. Then the magic that had spread like an eggshell wrapped around Cecilia''s room immediately became like boiling water, The next second, she rushed frantically towards Cecilia in the room, like a collapse. When all the magic collapsed and condensed into Cecilia''s body, the whole castle gave people an illusion of time and space stagnation. No matter the wind, human voice or any other sound, it completely disappeared at the moment. Then the next moment, a roaring explosion suddenly sounded, and then a flame burst out from Cecilia, burning through the whole roof, forming a straight pillar of fire directly into the sky. Soon, over the whole castle, there was a red energy fire cloud condensing rapidly. At this moment, no matter who can see, the fire column rising into the sky is the source of the strength of the condensation and diffusion of the fire cloud. At the beginning, the fire cloud, which was less than a foot, also expanded rapidly into a huge fire cloud covering dozens of feet around the whole ancient castle in just ten seconds, as if the fire column would never end. The whole castle and the surrounding land were red by the fire cloud. What''s strange is that anyone can feel the fury of the fire cloud. Even those powerless servants can feel this terrible energy, but no one will feel muggy. Even the lake on the castle has not evaporated. When the pillar of fire lasted for more than ten seconds again, it finally stopped rising into the sky. But at this time, the fire cloud in the sky has spread hundreds of feet wide, and the rolling fire wave looks like a flame sea suspended in the sky. But soon, the edge of the flame sea began to change its color, from the first red to bright yellow and orange, and finally to deep red as blood. With each change of color, the flame cloud within a hundred feet began to shrink. When the color turned to deep red as blood, there was less than 20 feet beside the flame cloud in the sky, But the intensity is obviously a little more prosperous. The next second, like a heavenly punishment, a column of light like a column of blood rushed down from the fire cloud and hit Cecilia directly. When the flame that was almost enough to burn everything fell on Cecilia, it didn''t hurt her at all. Even her clothes didn''t burn, but they were all absorbed by her skin. But at this moment, Cecilia''s white and delicate skin showed countless blood red veins, which finally flowed to Cecilia''s heart. As more and more flames flowed to Cecilia''s heart, her heartbeat began to become louder and louder. Later, almost every time the heart beat, the sound like a bell could even be heard within a few miles of the castle. At this moment, you can see this vision from the * * * kingdom in the East, the wild land in the south, the Millennium covenant empire in the West and the trade capital in the north. Those who have a little knowledge of this are very clear, which means that someone has awakened the ancient blood sleeping in his body£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 231 Tonis fortress, known as the city of miracles, was plunged into a moment of panic because of the vision generated when Cecilia''s blood awakened. Almost everyone thought it was the end of the world. Especially those noble soldiers of the seventh legion, their poor and ridiculous military quality is enough to make any veteran blush. Standing on the wall of the outer defense area, yasna finally looked away from the noble soldiers, looked at the dark red fire cloud, and said softly, "I remember when your blood woke up, there was no such outrageous situation. That is, lightning and thunder. There are only dozens of thunder pits on the ground. " "The power of blood is also high and low." Elizabeth chuckled, "my thunder destroyer can indeed be regarded as a legendary blood to some extent, but you know that there are two kinds of blood better than the legendary blood, not to mention the difference between high and low." "What kind of blood do you think it is?" Asked Athena. Elizabeth''s face was more solemn. After a moment of meditation, she said, "it should be the blood of all the people, but I don''t know what kind of blood it is." Seeing that there was a trace of doubt on yasna''s face, Elizabeth smiled and said, "just as there are different levels of thunder destroyer, abyss giant and lightning Titan in the legendary blood, there are also many kinds of people''s blood. It is only slightly different from the way of distinguishing legendary blood. Wanmin blood is distinguished by types and elements For example, red dragon blood, blue dragon blood and silver dragon blood all belong to ancient dragon blood, that is, the so-called giant dragon. The power of fire blood vessels such as blood flame, light flame and prison inflammation all belong to fire blood vessels. " "So I can only judge that the other party is the blood of all people, but it''s really hard to judge which category it is. After all, there is too little information in this regard." Elisabeth said with a little regret, "it is precisely because we know too little about the blood of the people. Therefore, whether it is the Hayes Institute, the northern solitary tower or the old men overlooking the spire, they all call the blood of the people as the ancient blood, which is the blood of the ash age after all." Asina was really aroused by curiosity at the moment: "but you just said that there are two kinds of blood above the legendary blood. What else is there besides the blood of all the people?" "God and people." Said Elizabeth in a deep voice. At this moment, the air around seemed to become unusually cold because Elizabeth said these two words. "In the dawn era, gods and people were born, and the most outstanding genius became the gods of that era." Elizabeth simply explained, "other people who have not become gods make a living by believing in these gods, so as to obtain the ability similar to God. However, human nature is always greedy. Many gods and people began to distrust those gods who were originally in the same position with them, so they gave up their faith and began to try to master the same powerful power as God. This is also the inducement for the outbreak of the gods in the dusk, and why there will be a burning of divine power once they abandon their faith in this era Even God cannot stand betrayal. " "So?" Athena was a little confused. "Therefore, the blood of God and people is the oldest blood. It is said that this blood has divinity and can do many things that ordinary people can''t do." Elizabeth said reluctantly that although Athena is really smart and excellent, once it comes to secrets and other things, she doesn''t understand anything, and even her understanding ability will be much lower, "but it''s just hearsay. It''s been tens of thousands of years, and the blood of gods and people should no longer exist, After all, after the twilight era, the world was controlled by all people. Therefore, although there are two kinds of blood better than legendary blood in theory, it is impossible to see the blood of God and people. On the contrary, it is the blood of all the people. I can see it occasionally... But it may not last long. Maybe in a few hundred years, even the blood of all the people will be completely annihilated. " "In other words, in this era, the blood of all people is the strongest blood?" "You can say so." Elizabeth nodded. "I was suddenly very curious. What kind of blood does it belong to?" Athena muttered to herself. ¡­¡­ Going north from the Principality of lane is the heart of the world. The capital of trade. The white wing mercenary regiment is not a large mercenary regiment, but anyway, it has also been rooted in the trade capital for a long time. It can be regarded as the trade capital. There are some famous old mercenaries here. But for more than half a year recently, the white wing mercenary Corps has been getting worse and worse. Not to mention the long-standing dispute with the red goldock, there is no possibility of peace between them. It is the new enemy recently provoked. The Red Cross cavalry Corps makes the white wing mercenary Corps feel overwhelmed. If there are still victories and defeats in the disputes and conflicts with the red gedek, and there are many wins, the white wing mercenary regiment really has no power to parry in the face of the more elite and professional Red Cross cavalry regiment. In a short period of more than half a year, both conflicts, frictions and even several covert exchanges ended with the defeat of the white wing mercenary regiment. In a place like the trade capital, once others find any opportunities, then there will be a series of nightmares and disasters. The teams that can develop in the trade capital, whether adventurers, mercenaries, mercenaries, pioneers or demon hunters, are a group of sharks with a keen sense of smell. Therefore, when the white wing mercenary Corps began to decline, these guys immediately attacked it. Now the white wing mercenary Corps has been completely deprived of its right to collect protection fees. There were tens of thousands of mercenaries, but now there are less than 3000 left, and the so-called peripheral troops have been completely dissolved - of course, dissolution is an official statement, but in fact, these peripheral mercenaries have long run away. How can they stay and die with the white wing mercenaries, Those who did not have time to escape were "absorbed" as formal mercenaries by the white wing mercenary regiment. Originally such a large mercenary regiment, but now it is also beginning to decline. Even the core members who secretly lurk from the Principality of rumbel are only three. Other generals of the same origin have died one after another in the bloody war in the past six months. Although this is a very normal thing for their mercenary status, there is a sense of helplessness in their hearts. That''s the helplessness of not returning home after death. A middle-aged man with white temples had sharp eyes, looked at the shrinking fire cloud in the distance, and asked in a deep voice, "do you see that fire cloud?" "I see." Another middle-aged man as like as two peas in a heavy armour nodded. "It''s not wrong. It''s exactly the same thing as recorded in the classics." It is definitely the Phoenix blood of the holy beast, the royal blood of the Principality of rumbel! Except for the first king, there are no blood awakeners in future generations... " "Pay attention to your words!" The middle-aged man with white temples shouted in a deep voice, "rumbel is only a principality now." The heavy armored middle-aged man who knew he was wrong bowed his head, but his heart was inexplicably full of a sense of shame. He still remembers that in the ash age, rumbel was a powerful kingdom that was not inferior to St. Joels and Maggie. None of the three countries could do anything to each other, because their leaders were really strong who awakened the blood of all the people. But later, St. Joels and Maggie suddenly joined hands to launch a war against rumbel, which was nominally a king to King Jihad, but in fact it was a despicable aggression. Therefore, after the last war to turn the tide, the king rumbel with Phoenix blood died on the battlefield, and Maggie and St. Joels became a huge empire, Rumbel was reduced to a weak principality and even closely monitored by the two empires. This disgrace has gradually disappeared with the passage of time. Many rumbelles don''t even care whether their country belongs to the Maggie empire or the St. Joels empire. Anyway, their days will never change. But as a real bloody rumbel, they deeply remember this shame and hope to revenge one day. The coup of the Principality of rumbel this time was because the St. Joels Empire promised that as long as the Principality of rumbel took refuge in them, they would upgrade the Principality of rumbel to a kingdom and form an alliance. However, for this proposal, the old Duke of rumbel refused directly, which caused great dissatisfaction among the internal aristocrats, which is the fundamental reason why the coup and civil strife broke out in the Principality of rumbel, and even why the old Duke of rumbel died so soon. At this moment, the royal blood of the Principality of rumbel has awakened. How can the middle-aged man not be excited at this moment? But he couldn''t figure out why Princess Cecilia, the daughter of old Duke Lambert, whom they thought was cowardly, would awaken the power of blood at this moment? On the contrary, the current Duke of rumbel, who claims to have truly inherited the will of King rumbel, has no sign of blood awakening? "In that direction, is it the Principality of Ryan?" The middle-aged man with white temples asked. "Yes." As one of the only three remaining core generals, the third core general said, "but the specific location is difficult to judge. After all, the distance is too far." "Inform everyone that we will leave the trade capital immediately. Anyway, it has lost its footing here, and there is nothing to remember." The middle-aged man with white temples said in a deep voice, "let''s go to the Principality of Ryan to see what kind of person the princess who awakened the Phoenix blood is They have been wandering outside for so many years. If we finish our task one day earlier, we can also return home one day earlier. " "Yes." The younger core general answered. No one noticed that the middle-aged man in heavy armor was hearing this sentence. Anyway, he clenched his fists£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 232 ***The history of the kingdom is much longer than that of the kingdom of dabion. When the kingdom of dabion was just established, the kingdom of * * * was already an extremely powerful and huge kingdom. But unfortunately, this kingdom got into trouble with the qainas Empire, so under the various intrigues of the qainas Empire, this powerful kingdom immediately became old and almost destroyed. If it were not for the sudden infighting of the fools of the qainas empire in order to divide the spoils, there would be no * * * kingdom in the world. The kingdom of dabion developed during this period. When the * * * Kingdom finally regained its vitality, they found that it was not easy to win the kingdom of lower than ang, and their kingdom was too short of generals with excellent command talent. Not to mention the existence of ten generals, even the top 100 excellent generals in the whole continent, there is no * * * Kingdom, while dabion Kingdom has made one in recent years, but it has been defeated by yasna. Therefore, the two countries can maintain peaceful relations now, purely because the military strength of * * * kingdom is more powerful than dabion kingdom. As a kingdom with a long history, * * * kingdom is an imperial country, so the royal family is naturally the most powerful in the Kingdom, followed by twelve superior nobles. The wiles family belongs to one of the twelve superior nobles. In terms of the comprehensive strength ranking of the family, the wiles family has just touched the threshold of the top five, but if it simply competes with the strength of the next generation of heirs, the wiles family is well deserved to be the first. It is said that its first successor, Turin, has reached an offensive and defensive alliance agreement with the first successors of six other upper noble families, including even the second and third largest families in terms of comprehensive strength. Moreover, it is even more rare that these six people are led by Turin, so this is the saying that the wiles family is the first in the competition of heirs of the younger generation. Of course, the selection of the heirs of the twelve superior noble families in the * * * kingdom is not so simple. There will be a evaluation process every year, and the ranking of these sequential heirs will fluctuate because of this evaluation. Although in a way, it did avoid the civil strife and great loss of vitality of the twelve superior noble families, the competition between the heirs was not so calm, so Florence was not willing to lose, but wanted to compete for the first successor in order. At the moment, on the tower of a black castle in the wiles family territory, a young man narrowed his slender Danfeng eyes and stared coldly at the bright red in the distant sky. Even at such a distance, he could feel the terrible energy wave from the bright red, which even made his heart feel a palpitation. It should have been a handsome face, but his eyes were so cold that the whole person looked a little gloomy. "Is that the direction of the Principality of lane?" "Judging from the distance, it should be the black swan castle." Said a man half kneeling. He was wearing a cloak, surrounded by black fog, which made the man look like a black fog. His voice was hoarse and dry, but the voice line was a little sharp, which made it impossible to judge the gender of the man who was half kneeling on the ground. "Sometimes I really envy Florence. His judgment is the best I''ve ever seen. If I hadn''t been running for ten years more than him, the first successor should be him." The young aristocrat who spoke was Turin wiles, Florence''s brother ten years older. "I heard that my brother opened a card to win over this new ally." "Silver burning Falcon knight, Dante Alighieri, alias silver death." The mysterious man kneeling on the ground said, "it''s the ''Knight'' card in the hands of master Florence." "My brother is good at everything, but this literary atmosphere can''t be changed all the time. He has to put the brand in the Jihad card game on his men." There was a smile on Turin''s face, which dissipated his gloomy and indifferent temperament. "Counting the knight, the 12 professional cards in the Jihad card and deducting the ''King'', he has gathered six?" "Strictly speaking, there are only five." The mysterious man replied again, "there are two gunmen. The other three are archers, guards and swordsmen. " "No, there is only one ''gunman'', and the other must be a ''soldier''. My brother abides by the rules very much, so he will not break the rules of Jihad cards. " Turin smiled. "I even bet that my lovely brother must have hidden a ''dead man'' card." The mystery man didn''t answer. "Go to the Principality of lane and see what kind of role the man my brother likes. You know what to do." "Yes." ¡­¡­ In the Millennium covenant Empire, there is a tower only ten meters lower than the overlooking spire. Star Tower. This tower is located in the center of the King City of the Millennium covenant empire. The top layer of the whole tower is a mirror made of Star Diamond. As long as you stand here, you can easily observe everything in the whole Millennium covenant empire. This is also the key reason why the Millennium covenant empire can stand up so far, because no army has ever been able to defeat them in the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. Therefore, all people in the world say that as long as the Star Tower of the Millennium covenant Empire does not fall for a day, they will always occupy the land and people, and will never defeat the army of the Empire. Even if you win a local war, you will still lose the whole battle. But today, the top of the Star Tower of the Millennium covenant empire is reflected in a sea of fire. Although the magic array and Star Diamond of the Star Tower have not been destroyed, it is still impossible to observe the situation in the whole empire at this moment. The Star Tower mages, who have long been used to full control, fell into some panic and chaos at this moment, and did not know what to do. Because the star tower has been built for so many years, but such a phenomenon has never happened. For those who are used to step by step, this is indeed a devastating chaos. "Look at these mole ants. It''s a shame." A white haired old man stood on the Star Tower, looked at the flustered crowd in the tower and disdained. "Come on, they don''t know the real secret of the Star Tower." Standing next to the white haired old man is another old man, but his dress is more inclined to a soldier, which is quite different from the white haired old man''s magician''s dress. "However, we have to admire the man in the palace. He can use the star tower to monitor the situation in the Empire and even as a military tool, This mind is not simple. " "Waste." The old magician''s eyes were still full of disdain. "He tried to turn the parliamentary system of the empire into the imperial system. Ha ha... How many people can remember the contents of the Millennium covenant now? Now ten of the 14 nobles have strong dissatisfaction. I think the Millennium covenant empire will break out in an unprecedented civil strife in a short time. At that time, I''m afraid the Empire will be divided. " The old soldier shut up. "Your descendants want to be alone?" The old magician seemed to think of something. He turned his head and looked at his companions. His voice became much more serious, "you''d better warn them not to do this fantasy. It doesn''t matter if it''s peacetime. Anyway, just follow the footsteps of the royal family, but this emperor wants to destroy the contents of the covenant. You should know the consequences. " "The blood of all the people. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen it." The old soldier ignored it, but said with some yearning. The old magician, who always looked ugly, rarely showed a solemn look at this time: "the last time I saw him was 130 years ago, but it was a more general blood. Unlike this time, it was the holy beast that woke up directly Can you rank among the top three in the blood of all the people? " "In the blood of all people, it is second only to divine blood and ancient dragon." Said the old soldier. "Alas." The old magician sighed, "it seems that the ambitious emperor will not miss this opportunity, especially the blood awakener is still in the Principality of Ryan The Phoenix blood is still so red. How pure should this blood be? " "I just hope it won''t be a disaster." ¡­¡­ The wild land is not as desolate as the outside world imagined. Although the land here is as red as blood for some reason, it is not barren. Even the water source is very rich. Otherwise, it can''t support so many tribes. At the moment, in a tribe, a man with a halberd stood in the middle of the tribe. The man was wearing a khaki hooded robe with a black scarf under the hood. It had to be so because of the heavy wind and sand in the wild. But it was not easy to judge the man''s gender, but from the back of the white and delicate hand holding the halberd, it was easy to make people feel that he was a woman. And behind him stood hundreds of people. These people are all men, including barbarians unique to the wilderness, orcs, orcs, dwarves, and even dog headed men and gray elves. But the only thing these people have in common is that they are all young and middle-aged, except for no children and old people. At this time, people began to drill out of the tents in the tribe, with weapons and bags in their hands, and then joined the team. However, compared with others around, these new recruits seemed a little uneasy. Just because of the power of the strong man standing in the front, these talents didn''t dare to move. They just forced to smile and waved goodbye to their relatives standing at the door of the tent. "My Lord, it''s all gathered." A man in the same cloak walked up to the man holding the halberd and said in a deep voice, "according to the old rules, this tribe handed over the only quarter of its young adults." "That direction is the black swan castle." The man in the cloak finally spoke. His voice was as soft as jade. Sure enough, he was a woman. The person questioned looked up and said in a deep voice, "yes," although he was surprised by the red clouds in the sky "Let''s go back." The woman didn''t want to, so she carried the halberd on her shoulder and ordered, "the blood of the holy beast Lord Athena has a great hand. Since I''m my own person in the future and missed the other party''s sealing ceremony last time, I''ll send some meeting gifts to the other party this time. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 233 Sean rode his horse and ran fast. When he saw a pillar of fire burst out of the black swan castle, his heart suddenly clicked, so he couldn''t care any more. He immediately got on his horse and ran towards the black swan castle. William wanted to come together, but when he started, he suddenly received a magic communication from Rena. After hastily skipping the content of the letter, William''s face immediately became solemn. This time, there were more than 4000 troops in the alliance of the four territories. Of course, if it was only this strength, William didn''t care much. With his 3000 steel wings, he was confident that the 4000 coalition troops would come and go. Three hundred heavy cavalry? Five hundred light cavalry? This force is not enough. Steel wings plug teeth. However, in this letter, it focuses on three superior silver experts, which makes William have to pay attention to it. After all, there is only one superior silver expert in the territory. Chefanio TEMIs. However, William did not know the specific strength of the master. Therefore, for William, who was used to holding everything in his hands, it was naturally impossible to put all his hopes on the priest with a knife. So William had to start thinking about how to crack it. In this way, he naturally had no time to go back to the black swan castle with Sean. He must use this time to come up with a comprehensive plan to deal with the alliance of the four lords, because Alfred should return in about half a month, and then the war will really break out. It''s different from the rumor that Sean is going to take modge collar. This territory will be taken by thunder front troops led by Simi, while Sean''s strategic intention is to invade one or two territories bordering panda. He had long guessed that the Lords of these territories would certainly intervene. After all, the boulder family is also a big family in the kingdom of dabion. However, he did not expect that four lords of the five territories decided to fight, and there are three superior silver experts. It has to be said that the boulder family has great courage. But on the other hand, it also gave Sean a chance. The last thing these lords should do is to choose to garrison troops on the border at this time, which is completely an excuse for Sean to go to war. However, this must ensure that Sean can win the two territories. After all, this is a dispute between lords, not a war between countries. Therefore, Sean must win the two territories before he is qualified to bargain with the nobles of the kingdom of dabion. Anyway, those guys must not have the courage to bargain with Athena. And all this is just the beginning. Sean handled it as an appetizer. But his idea requires William to pay a lot of energy to plan. Otherwise, he will be disgusted instead of having a good appetite, so some gains are not worth the loss. So William had to stay in Dove Town, and Sean returned to black swan castle. The pillar of fire that shot back from the sky lasted a whole day and night before it finally ended, and the fire cloud in the air that day did not completely dissipate until the next morning. Sean knows what that is. Blood awakening. In that year, in the game, the power of blood was the function opened only after the second expansion was opened. According to the degree of power, from high to low, it can be divided into six levels: God people, all people, legend, gold, silver and bronze, and the highest blood available to players is the blood of all people. As for the level of God and people, it is the exclusive blood of some super NPCs in the game. Basically, it is the level of God. Basically, only when the blood above legend awakens will it cause visions. Such a powerful vision in front of Sean''s mind only belongs to the level of people''s blood, which will cause such violent resonance fluctuations. But Sean didn''t know exactly what this blood was. After all, blood was the most extensive special ability in the game. Even if the exquisite Party of the whole game worked together, they only found more than 400 blood abilities, which is said to be less than one tenth. It can be seen how complex the blood force is. Even if Sean is such a thorough person who studies the game miracle, there are still some contents he doesn''t know. Because all the content he knows is based on mutual communication in forums and expert circles. If he goes beyond this scope, he will still have a black eye. All the way, Sean didn''t have time to think too much. The only thing he thought was whether Cecilia''s blood awakening was success or failure. Such a thing as blood awakening is not a trivial matter, but a major event in life, because it is directly related to the future development. The sooner the blood awakens, the greater the improvement of strength. Although Cecilia is making so much noise now, the power of blood just belongs to the highlight period of awakening. It will enter the manifestation stage as soon as the strength of entering the golden stage, and only entering this stage can it belong to the power that can really control blood. But the awakening of blood also carries the risk of failure. In the game, the failure of low-level blood awakening is just a weak state. If the failure of high-level blood awakening will directly drop a level. And in reality, the situation of falling one level After running for three days and nights without sleep, Sean finally arrived at the black swan castle on the sixth morning. With Sean''s physical quality, it''s not enough to let him fall completely without sleep for three days and nights, but for a horse, the pressure is not small. Fortunately, the horses in this world are not like those on earth. Otherwise, let alone three days and three nights, they can''t stand it for a day. The people in the castle were not surprised by Sean''s arrival. It seemed that they had expected it so long ago. "Where''s Cecilia?" Sean''s face was burning. The veteran who came to the gate of the castle to meet Sean was a little cold in his heart. Naturally, he could see that Sean was tired and pale at the moment. Running for three days and three nights was no easier than staying up late for three days and three nights. Even the current Sean had almost exhausted his spirit. So he immediately said, "in the restaurant." "Restaurant?" Sean was stunned. "Yes." The veteran was also a little embarrassed. "In recent days, Miss Cecilia has spent all her time eating except sleeping." "So Cecilia, her blood awakening succeeded?" Sean finally felt relieved when he heard this. The veteran didn''t know the success and failure of blood awakening, but seeing Cecilia''s lively appearance, he thought it should be regarded as success? So he nodded and said, "yes." So Sean finally completely relaxed: "just wake up Just wake up. " As soon as he said this, Sean couldn''t bear to fall down. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep directly! In this way, the veteran was naturally frightened, so with the help of the surrounding northern barbarians and veterans, she finally carried Sean back to the room that had been cleaned up long ago. How could Cecilia not know in the face of such a big noise. Immediately, she didn''t care what to eat, so she ran directly to Sean''s room, took over the work of the waitresses and began to take care of Sean herself. Cecilia had not done less of these things before. After all, she and Sean had been dependent on each other for a long time. Most of the maids around were surprised to see Cecilia''s skilled movements, because the noble lady was not as delicate as they thought. Only those veterans knew what the two self proclaimed brothers and sisters had experienced. Therefore, this small space is naturally reserved for these two people. Sean slept for two days and two nights before he finally woke up. When Cecilia saw Sean wake up, her face finally glowed with charming color: "you finally wake up! Just wake up, just wake up. " Sean paused slightly. He thought it seemed familiar. However, seeing Cecilia jumping on his body, Sean also showed the same smile on his face. He reached out and gently patted Cecilia on the back and said with a smile: "this should be what I said For more than half a year, you have fallen into a deep sleep. The overflow of magic makes me feel palpitation. I don''t know what to do. Fortunately, then Simi came and said that you were in a state of blood awakening, and I was relieved. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia frowned in some distress and said softly, "I don''t know what''s going on. Originally, I meditated deeply according to the ancient book, but somehow I suddenly felt that the blood in my body seemed to become very strong. At that time, I was very afraid, so I had to constantly urge the magic to try to suppress the agitation, And then I''ve been fighting like this. When I woke up, I knew that half a year had passed... " "The awakening of blood is never an easy process. Are you particularly hungry after waking up?" Obviously, it was just a very common word, but I don''t know why it sounded very sad to Sean. He reached out and gently rubbed Cecilia''s hair. Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia''s face was slightly red and said with some embarrassment: "I haven''t eaten for half a year..." "Hehe, when the blood just awakens, it really needs a large amount of food, because the blood strengthens the body''s bearing capacity, so it naturally needs a lot of food to be transformed into nutrition to supplement." Sean smiled and said, "speaking of, I do feel a little hungry." "You slept for two days and two nights." Cecilia smiled, "I knew you''d wake up today, so I''ve already asked people to prepare food. Get up and take a bath first. The water is all set for you. " "OK." Sean is not hypocritical. He usually prepares these jobs for Cecilia. It''s rare that Cecilia will prepare these for him. He can''t miss this enjoyment. However, when he heard Cecilia say that he was aware that he would wake up today, he was a little awed, so he raised his real eyes and looked at Cecilia. At this look, the whole person was shocked in an instant£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 234 At the moment, in Sean''s eyes, Cecilia''s personal data has changed greatly. This change has even far exceeded the growth limit of the silver level. It can be said that Cecilia has the ability of the golden strong under the action of blood awakening. But what Sean didn''t expect was that Cecilia''s awakening blood was the third blood in the blood of all people. According to the original situation in the game, the divine blood in the people''s blood can increase the total attribute by 80 points, followed by the ancient dragon blood with 75 points and the holy beast blood with 70 points. It will fall down layer by layer according to the classification and intensity. So at the beginning of the game, some players ranked all blood according to the distinction of blood. The holy beast blood is the third highest blood among the blood of all people. This is why so many players wanted to get an advanced lineage. After all, bronze blood only increases the total attribute by 10 to 20 points, silver blood is 20 to 30, gold blood is 30 to 40, legendary blood is 40 to 70, and people''s blood is 50 to 80. However, compared with NPCs in the game, players should have some special after all, that is, they can cover lower blood whenever they get higher blood. Sean knows that he must have a special blood, but he doesn''t know what his blood is, so his attributes have not been strengthened. Naturally, he doesn''t know whether his blood ability in the world is the same as that in the game. However, after seeing Cecilia''s blood ability, he became more and more convinced that the strong after blood awakening and the strong without blood awakening are completely two concepts. [Name: Cecilia] [identity: citizen of the Principality of lane] [race: human] [blood: Phoenix (Wanmin holy beast), endurance + 15, agility + 15, wisdom + 20, will + 20. Current blood level: dominant. A blood talent has been activated.] [blood talent: bath fire: immune to all fire damage.] [Combat profession: Grand mage (Level 5)] [personal attribute - strength: 10 (24); Endurance: 31 (31); Agility: 26 (26); Wisdom: 69 + 12 (69); Will: 72 + 15 (72)] The only pity for Sean is that Cecilia''s awakening blood talent is really not much. Basically, anyone who wakes up with blood talent will get a passive ability, but whether this ability is strong or weak depends on luck - players can choose one of three in the game, and NPC naturally has no such good luck. According to the current results, Cecilia''s luck is obviously not much better. The passive skill she obtained can only be said to be neither good nor bad. But for no reason, Sean suddenly thought of Elizabeth. Her thunder destroyer blood is one of the legendary blood. The increase in total attributes should be between 60 and 70. I just don''t know what her blood ability is. But the only thing that can be sure is that she definitely has the strength to compete with the next gold strongman. If anyone dares to underestimate her, the end will be very bad. If Elizabeth becomes a golden power, her blood ability will enter the prominent stage, and then she can get the first active ability. As long as you don''t have too bad ability, you can even compete with the superior gold strongman - on the miracle continent, the higher-level challenge strongman is still common in the low-level stage, but it is very rare in the high-level stage. Sean may now be able to easily kill the upper silver who is not particularly rich in combat consciousness and experience, and even fight with the lower gold strongman, but that''s all. Because even if he enters the silver realm, Sean is at most from being able to escape under the lower gold strongman to barely defeating the lower gold strongman. Unless he enters the lower gold realm, he can defeat the strongman at the top of the upper gold peak. For this, Sean was very clear, so the last time he met the three priests with knives, Sean dared to do it without scruples. But this does not mean that Sean can really ignore the superior silver experts. In the case of one-on-one, he certainly has the ability to completely suppress, but if there are many superior silver experts, it will be difficult to fight. For example, like the information Rena heard this time, the three superior silver experts in the coalition of four lords from the kingdom of dabion are not easy to deal with. These three men are masters at the top of silver, and they are also very famous in the kingdom of dabion. They not only have rich combat experience, but also have high combat awareness. If the three men work together, unless Sean can kill one of them unexpectedly and quickly, he will fall into a hard battle. Once the time is over three minutes, Sean will completely lose the possibility of defeating his opponent. Although Rena, Alfred and Cecilia are already the next Silver Peak, Rena and Alfred still fall behind the upper silver in terms of physical quality, so the result of the battle is really hard to say. Cecilia is doomed to be unable to fight close because of her status as a magician. In addition, her own combat experience is not rich. Therefore, the actual battle probably needs the combination of the three of them to suppress a superior silver. What''s more, there''s shefanio, the priest with a knife. William doesn''t trust the strength of shefanio, but Sean believes it very much. The priest with a knife was originally the exclusive title of the ice and snow and winter church. He has always been famous for his strong combat effectiveness and long-lasting combat ability. Moreover, xuefanio was personally trained by the goddess of ice and snow and winter, and there is no doubt about his combat effectiveness. Simply from the number of masters and strong people in the territory, Sean naturally can''t compare with those aristocratic families that have developed for a long time. However, if it comes to the quality of experts, even a count who has developed for three or four hundred years may not be able to compare with Sean, because it does not belong to the strength of a pioneering knight or knight, and if it is only considered from the perspective of growth, even yasina, the female martial god of the Principality of Ryan, does not dare to say that she can be better than Sean. Because there are also four people in Sean''s current territory who can definitely grow to the Golden State. Sean is not sure whether Alfred can step into the golden realm. After all, he has completely deviated from the development track in the game, so Sean dare not say what the final result will be. As for the other priest with a knife who is currently in charge of the temple in Hongye Town, Tina, it depends on whether she is pious enough and has an unyielding will. If all this is true, as the second believer in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, her future achievements will never be lower. So when Sean heard that the four lords of the kingdom of Bion were ready to unite against him, he didn''t pay attention at all, just as a dessert. However, his only worry is that the other party may still have some cards. After all, the Baron named lonnis can send an expert to the top of the Silver Peak, and the family behind him is definitely a famous family. "I hear there will be another war?" Sitting at the dining-room table, Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean, who was somewhat absent-minded. "Yes." Sean nodded, "but this time we don''t need to be responsible for the front battlefield, just side knocking, but if we want to get more benefits, we still have to confuse the water, so that we can win something else However, if we consider the long-term direction, no matter what we gain after this war, we can win at least more than half a year. " "Have you considered the next situation?" Cecilia asked softly. "Roughly." Sean smiled, and he could see the worry in Cecilia''s eyes. "You don''t have to worry about me. Anyway, you can do what you should do at that time. As long as the whole kingdom of dabion is dragged into the quagmire of war within a year and a half, then there will be nothing for us. " "So what are you going to do this time?" "Now that you are all right, this war must be for you." Sean said with a smile, "after dinner, let''s go to white dove town Rena has made it clear that there are no magicians in the other party''s coalition army, so we still have an advantage in this battle. But the only thing to pay attention to is that the other party has three superior silver experts, but if you can give me a chance, then I can kill one quickly, and the rest is not enough to be afraid. " "Who''s Rena?" Cecilia tilted her head curiously. "A female knight, very powerful." Sean then remembered that Rena didn''t know Cecilia, so he began to say that there was nothing to hide about the process of knowing Rena. "The future achievements of this female Knight are not low, and even Alfred can''t compare with her. But unfortunately, if she could awaken her blood or something, she would be stronger. " "Do you think the blood power is Chinese cabbage? You can have it if you want. " Cecilia gave Sean a white look. "Hehe, this is not a fantasy." Sean smiled. Of course, he knew that blood ability was definitely a rare thing for people in the world, but in Sean''s eyes, he really didn''t look too far, "by the way, Cecilia, do you know your blood ability?" "I don''t know." Cecilia frowned slightly. "I just feel more and more cordial for the flame now." Sure enough. Sean mused. Blood ability is a very mysterious and special ability for people in the world, so once blood ability awakens, many people have to constantly try to find out what their blood ability is. This process usually takes years or even decades. Fortunately, Sean has a cheating device like the real eye, otherwise he really can''t see what Cecilia''s blood ability will be. "Most of the Phoenix blood is related to the ability of fire." Sean said, "if you develop your blood ability to the limit, you can even use it for nirvana like the Phoenix, but it probably needs to wait until your blood ability is developed to a complete degree In your current situation, your ability should be ''bathing fire'', that is, you will never be afraid of any fire damage in the future. " Blood ability is divided into five stages: dominance, prominence, mastery, maturity and integrity. Each stage can obtain a new ability. Except that the second ability must be active skill, the other four stages are passive or active. The formation process is probably related to their own personality, combat style and tendency. What Sean now knows is that if the blood ability is dominant in the silver stage, the golden stage must become prominent, and he can directly master it in the holy land, but he doesn''t know what''s going on with the maturity and integrity of another higher level. At the beginning, players in the game just groped for the stage of mastery. At this time, as like as two peas in his hands, Cecilia whispered, "it''s a bath fire... The same as the book that the teacher left me." To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 235 When Sean and Cecilia returned to white dove town from the black swan castle, they didn''t have to hurry. However, they shared a ride, which was a heavy burden on the horse, so they basically drove in the morning and afternoon, rested at noon and evening, and finally returned to white dove town after nearly seven days. By this time, Rena had returned from the border. When Sean saw the female Knight again, he found that her body showed an extremely sharp momentum. In fact, this momentum is common in many strong or big people. Just like William, obviously he is just an unarmed guy, but once he starts giving orders, he will also exude a cold look that can be called "decisiveness". After all, just as William said, the sacrifice of life in his eyes is only the difference in the sense of digital change. If you have to say, William is actually a cold-blooded executioner with a thin nature. Of course, it''s not just William. Not to mention Alfred, even Arnold exudes an amazing momentum when fighting. It is under the leadership of his momentum that the northern barbarians have the amazing fighting power of sacrificing their lives and forgetting their lives. But no matter who is in Sean''s core circle, the dissemination of momentum is from the heart. In other words, in the case of non combat, they will not exude any piercing momentum. It seems that they are similar to ordinary soldiers at the bottom and even civilians. No matter how they look, they don''t look like big people with power and arrogance. So is haraben Reina. But now, Rena''s whole body exudes the momentum of bloody killing, which is a little abnormal. If Alfred were here, he would surely find Rena growing up again, but this time she grew up so fast that she didn''t have time to smooth her edges and corners, so he would feel sharp like a sharp edge. Therefore, in a way, Sean''s common sense about the world is still relatively lacking. However, considering that he basically evaluates the strength of others according to the equal level system in the game, he rarely pays attention to the changes in momentum, so this can''t be said to be Sean''s problem. However, judging from the current situation, the first meeting between Cecilia and Rena can''t really make a good impression. After all, for Cecilia, who has a sharper sense of smell, Rena is like a runaway dragon at this time. Powerful and dangerous. "What''s going on?" Sean looked at William and whispered. "Rena took people for the first time and lost a lot of hands." William seemed to have expected such a situation and said lightly, "it''s no big deal what any commander will experience in his life Who didn''t break a man''s hand when he led the army to war? " Cecilia was surprised to hear William say this. Her first command was in tindersburg. After that war, the defenders of the castle were almost dead, and a few veterans followed themselves and Sean all the way from the kingdom of potoroa to the Principality of lane. There were also a lot of battles in the middle, and the situation was much more tragic. Cecilia smoothed her edges and corners bit by bit in these battles, A thorough understanding of the real world. At the thought of this, Cecilia''s eyes on Rena became softer. It seemed that she felt the change in Cecilia''s eyes. The straight faced Rena turned her head and looked at Cecilia, and then smiled. At this moment, the awe inspiring bloody momentum on her body was also slightly diluted, but it also completely exposed the acupuncture hidden under this momentum, and the edge became more stabbing. "If this goes on, will her spirit collapse first?" Although Sean and William are not as good at the change of breath as Cecilia, they are also not weak. Moreover, compared with Cecilia, Sean and William are much more experienced in relying on intuition to judge. They just feel many potential problems that can not be felt from the surface in such a moment. "Almost." William''s tone remained very calm. "Just because you can make it, doesn''t mean others can." Sean''s tone was tinged with anger. William was finally willing to look away from his recalibrated territory Map and looked up at Sean. And Sean also saw the blood in William''s eyes. Obviously, William has been working late all this time. Under normal circumstances, with William''s lazy and irresponsible attitude, it is obviously a very important thing that can cause him such high attention and worth so much energy. After looking at each other for a moment, William''s indifferent voice finally said, "do you think my work is too easy?" William''s opening remarks, as always, are full of irony. Before Sean could speak, William said again, "yes, as a lord of a territory, Lord Sean is really busy. Because he always has many wonderful ideas that ordinary people can''t understand, and in order to make these wonderful ideas a reality, it''s natural to find the right person to deal with them Unfortunately, at present, no one in the territory can understand the wonderful ideas of our great lord except me. " Sean fell into silence. But obviously, William doesn''t seem to be going to let Sean go. He seems to have held it for too long, so he must vent well at the moment: "you said you wanted to train recruits, I helped you train; You say you want to move and rebuild, and I''ll help you deal with it; You said you wanted war, and I began to prepare for you; Now I have to be a psychological counselor? Then in a few days, do I have to guest play a nanny, housekeeper or wet nurse Oh, I''m sorry, I don''t have any milk. I can only play a guest role as daddy. " Sean turned around a little guilty. He saw that outside the camp tent, Cecilia and Rena seemed to be communicating. "Then Lord, is it time for you to eat, so you need me to feed you?" "I was wrong." Sean finally collapsed. "Hum." William snorted coldly, "if you don''t need me to feed you, get out of here. I don''t have so much free time to talk to you fool." "Rena is a good woman." Sean decided to put it mildly. "Then you marry her home." William continued without raising his head, "maybe in this way, her mental pressure can be better relieved. Anyway, as a lord, you must have an heir in the future, so now get an heir to cultivate. " "Er..." Sean choked, a little confused. Wife or something, he never seems to think about it? In the past, playing games was a job that required him to invest a lot of energy, and his girlfriend didn''t find it. After coming to this world, he was forced to constantly adapt to the world. Every step was very urgent and thrilling, and he had no time and energy to consider this. Although he had some impulses when he saw Elizabeth, Sean immediately gave up this idea when he thought of Elizabeth''s latent queen character. incorrect! Sean suddenly woke up and was fooled by William: "what I said is how to solve Rena''s psychological pressure! Not to marry her home! " "You said she was a good woman." William glanced at Sean. "She is also a very powerful and promising woman." Sean added. "Then you should marry her so that you can tie her to your chariot." William continued, "anyway, as a noble, it''s very normal to marry several wives, as long as you can afford it." "Then why don''t you marry?" Sean retorted, "shall I marry you?" William raised his head, stared at Sean coldly for more than ten seconds, and then suddenly showed a smile. It was very beautiful: "I don''t like women." Sean was like a frightened rabbit. For a moment, he flew back and retreated directly to the corner of the tent. His face was very pale. William was slightly stunned, and then made a sad look of crying: "you really hurt my heart, Lord." Perhaps it was because Sean''s action was so big that Rena and Cecilia, who were originally outside the tent, heard the noise in the camp, so they rushed in quickly. As a result, they just saw Sean and William, who retreated to the corner with a frightened face and wanted to cry. Cecilia was fine, but Rena was a little depressed. William is very beautiful. Although it is too much to use this word to describe men, in Rena''s opinion, Cecilia is the only one who can compete with William in appearance. But as Cecilia grows up, she will certainly be better than William in appearance, but which woman doesn''t like beauty? So Rena is naturally very depressed that she has been compared by a man. Especially at the moment, William looks more feminine than her. Rena almost wants to cry. "What''s going on?" Cecilia asked, somewhat confused. "Commander William said he didn''t like women, and then the boss ran away." An untimely voice suddenly sounded. The four people in the camp immediately turned around and looked at it. They saw a pair of Arnold who had just woke up, yawning and sitting up from one military bed. Then Cecilia and Rena looked at William, and their eyes became a little different. The cheeky William had a rare blush. As a result, Rena suddenly had the idea of stabbing the scourge with a gun. I was just kidding. Sean was so annoying I didn''t expect his reaction to be so fierce. " Speaking of this, William turned his head and looked at Ann Nuo, with a little depression in his tone: "if you only say this sentence, it will cause great misunderstanding. Why don''t you say what you said earlier." Ann Nuo looked blankly: "but I just woke up, and I only heard this sentence." At this moment, William was also defeated and could only say helplessly, "in fact, we are talking about you, Rena." "Me?" Rena looked blankly, "why do you involve me?" "It''s normal to lead troops to war and make sacrifices. You don''t need any psychological burden." William said, "it''s the first time to lead troops, and it''s still such a difficult job of infiltrating intelligence. It''s a great result to sacrifice only a hundred people." Rena''s eyes darkened a little when she heard William''s words. A moment later, Rena said, "I just... I''m not willing to swallow this breath!" "I can understand." William nodded. "In fact, I have a task for you. It depends on whether you dare to take it." "What task?" Rena looked up and asked. "I''ll give you 500 steel wings. You sneak into Baron lonnis''s territory. His 300 heavy cavalry haven''t set out yet, so I want you to defeat the 300 heavy cavalry." When it comes to the military operation task, William''s whole momentum instantly becomes different. The cold and dignified momentum even completely outweighs the momentum of Rena. "This time, William, Cecilia and shefanio will go with you Your task is not only to defeat the 300 heavy cavalry, but also to kill the superior silver expert in intelligence and capture Baron lonnis alive. " "Are you going to..." "It''s better to start first!" William said indifferently, "we can''t do nothing and just watch each other show off there? As long as the Baron''s private soldiers are defeated and captured, the Lords of the other three territories will have to re-examine our strength. Of course, if they are willing to start the war ahead of time, it would be better. At that time, count Simi will directly lead the troops to take the leader of modge, and they will be in a dilemma. In this way, the initiative will be in our hands. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 236 Chilav collar is a baron collar bordering panda collar. Lord lannis holder, as a lord, can only be regarded as qualified. At least the chilav leader has not declined in his hands, but its development prospect is also very worrying. However, as a commander in chief, lannis is undoubtedly very excellent. The 300 heavy cavalry he personally trained is not only good at riding, but also familiar with infantry. It can be said that getting on the horse is heavy cavalry, and getting off the horse is heavy infantry, which is deeply recognized by the military reformers in the kingdom. At present, the military reformers have proposed to let lonnis take over the training and command of the fourth cavalry regiment of the kingdom. There are even rumors that the reformers intend to change the heavy cavalry unit into lonnis cavalry regiment. If this decision is passed, the fourth cavalry regiment of the kingdom will become the third cavalry regiment with an independent title in the Kingdom, and lonnis will therefore enter the high-level system of the Royal Military Department. At that time, not only the reputation of the holder family will be improved, but also the status of the reformers as the introducers in the military department will rise. However, this resolution is currently being jointly opposed by the moderates and hawks of the military headquarters, and the doves remain silent. The kingdom of dabion suffered a disastrous defeat in the war with the Principality of lane four years ago, which is also closely related to the factional struggle within the Kingdom''s army. Unlike the two factions generally divided into hawks and doves, there are five factions in the army of the kingdom of dabion. In addition to the moderates led by the older generation of generals, the reformers who want to change the decadent atmosphere of the Kingdom, the hawks who advocate aggressive attacks, and the doves who believe that they should be courteous before others and focus on the policy of peace talks, there are also neutrals who do not belong to these four camps but are like the grass on the wall. Of course, it does not mean that there are no moderates and reformers in other countries, but these two factions are generally hawks and doves, and rarely appear as independent factions with a clear-cut stand. Therefore, the factions within the army of the kingdom of dabion are actually very chaotic. Moderates and reformers, hawks and doves are antagonistic to each other. In non war situations, it is usually a struggle between reformers and moderates. Hawks and doves rarely participate in these debates. However, if one faction draws support from one of the other opposing factions, the other faction will join the other side without hesitation to form a more balanced and stable situation. In principle, moderates and hawks jointly oppose lonnis''s entry into the internal high-level system of the army as a member of the reformers. Doves should unconditionally and immediately support the reformers. But this time, the pigeons unexpectedly kept silent, which made the whole nobility of dabion unable to understand. They didn''t understand why the pigeons, who had always been against the Hawks, didn''t say anything this time? Judging from the current situation, it is probably impossible for lonnis to enter the high-level system within the army. Many people feel sorry for lonnis, especially the holder family to which lonnis belongs. If lonnis can really enter the high-level system of the army, he will become the first nobleman to enter the high-level military of the kingdom of dabion as a baron, which is likely to promote the title of the holder family from marquis to Duke and become the sixth Duke of the kingdom of dabion. While everyone felt sorry, only Ronnie was still calm, as if he didn''t care at all. But does he really care about nothing? Lonnie stood outside a camp tent, looking at the whole camp with deep eyes. There are not many real soldiers in the camp, only 300 heavy cavalry, but the scale of the camp is not small, because behind these 300 heavy cavalry are nearly 1000 logistics and servants. Moreover, the military policy of lonnis is also different from that of ordinary Lords. As long as the logistics and servants of nearly 1000 people are given weapons, they can even form a light infantry of 1000 people. Of course, this army is probably equivalent to a cannon fodder team on the battlefield. So nominally, the combined military strength of the four lords reached 4000, but if the logistics forces were included, it was actually nearly 10000. However, the only logistics force that can really be regarded as having combat effectiveness is lonnis - it can be regarded as a second-class army, while the logistics forces of other lords can only be regarded as a first-class army. The difference in combat effectiveness is not small. A patrol team of ten people came out from a corner of the camp. When passing in front of lannis, these people stopped to say hello to the Lord lannis, but lannis whispered and scolded, so the patrol hurried away. Looking at the back of the patrol, Lonnie frowned and looked very unhappy. He runs the army very strictly and has extremely strict legal requirements. He has an almost morbid iron law for every patrol route and shift change time in the camp. Therefore, it is impossible for the patrol team to exchange the Lord''s friendly smile for the Lord''s greetings, and it will only usher in a scolding, because this process is wasted for more than ten seconds in his eyes, which is likely to cause a short blind point and gap period of perspective, which may cause a series of changes. The patrol points arranged by lonnis have always been famous for having no blind spots. How can he tolerate such human mistakes? "It is worthy of being a new star in the military field in the future. It is indeed rigorous in running the army." A young man who looked about twenty-five or six years old walked out of another camp. When he saw Ronnie, who was still calm, he smiled easily. Lonnie looked at the young man. He knew that although the other party looked young, he was actually about the same age as himself. They were all in their thirties. He was also in his thirties, but Lonnie looked more like an old man in his 40s and 50s. However, there is no way. After all, lonnis has to work hard for the development of the family. He needs to rack his brains to think about many things. Under such a heavy pressure, he certainly can''t look as young as the man who knows how to maintain. Just embarked on such a path, lonnis did not regret it, because he knew that his achievements would be higher than the seemingly young middle-aged man in the future. Because he is the commander-in-chief, while the other party is just a strong man who steps into the golden realm with half a foot. As long as he keeps working hard, there will never be fewer strong men under his command in the future. But the latter can only obey others'' orders all his life. Therefore, lonnis will not pay any attention to the obvious and slightly ironic words said by the middle-aged man. After all, it is destined to be two people from different worlds: "thanks for your praise, I just do my best as possible." The middle-aged man turned his mouth. Although his eyes were somewhat disdainful, he was well hidden. There was no need to offend him at this time. As a knight of the boulder family, he was lucky to know some little secrets that could not be called secrets, so he knew very well that the Baron had secretly received the support of the boulder family, which had doomed him to enter the high-level system within the army. No matter how exaggerated and regretted the rumors in the Kingdom, Or how strongly the moderates and hawks criticized him, they could not stop him from climbing up. As the best investment family in the Kingdom, Boulder has more extensive contacts than anyone imagined! At that time, as long as the boulder family works hard, at least half of the members of the moderates will be silent, and the neutrals will fully turn to the reformers. Naturally, the doves, which are the deepest rooted in the military of the boulder family, will not continue to remain silent, so only the isolated hawks can''t change any situation. But before that, no one knew that lonnis was a secret chess that the boulder family was going to use to break into the military reformers, which was hidden deeply. It is for this reason that the strong man who has stepped into the next golden realm with half a foot will be secretly sent by the boulder family to protect Baron lonnis. After all, according to the strength of the holder family behind lannis, a strong man who has entered the lower golden realm with half a foot is not very eye-catching. At least it is not a problem for a marquis family rooted for hundreds of years to come up with an upper silver master with some future. "Mr. Dyson, I hope you can better maintain your attention during this time." Lonnis watched two women in exposed clothes walk out of the tent where the middle-aged man sent by the boulder family to protect himself. He couldn''t help but say in a deep voice, "try not to waste your time on something meaningless. According to the information I have received these days, the Lord of panda has also begun to arrange the border. I guess he is likely to take further action. " "So what?" Dyson made a suggestive move to the two female companions he had brought to the military camp. After the two female companions trembled, he turned his head and looked at lonnis. "Do they dare to fight? Ah, when the main force of the boulder family arrives at the modge collar, the modge collar will take the lead in launching the attack, and then the four Lords will attack together, and the Lord will have to roll back to tonis fortress. I don''t know what you''re afraid of. " "What I fear is that the war will end ahead of schedule before the main force of the boulder family arrives at modge." Lonnis said mercilessly, "recently, there are some people ready to move on the border of panda''s leader. Considering that the previous Lord knew the situation and dared to say that he would flatten modge''s leader, I think the Lord will send troops first to fight with our allied forces. Only in this way can he deal with modge''s leader at ease." Dyson''s eyes were already impatient. "After all, the Allied forces of our four Lords have not been completely assembled, so I think if the Lord panda has a little military knowledge and wants to start a war in advance, he will take the lead in attacking me. After all, only my troops are nominally heavy cavalry troops. There is no soft persimmon to deal with when he loses the advantage of distance." "But isn''t your army known as riding on the horse and stepping off the horse?" "Don''t forget, according to the private war reports about the Lord panda, the lion group of the other party is also a heavy infantry. My army has no advantage in this regard. Moreover, due to the problems of equipment configuration and training level, my troops may even be weaker than the other party in terms of infantry, so I hope you can obey my command and cooperate with my tactics, Mr. Dyson. " "All right, all right, I see." Dyson waved impatiently, and then walked towards the two female companions with an eager look, ignoring Lonnie, which made Lonnie frown. I don''t know why, Lonnie always felt a little uneasy tonight. Originally, he wanted to reach a verbal agreement with Dyson. After all, according to his understanding, pan Daling didn''t have any strong and expert at all. If Dyson could obey his command and cooperate with his actions, he would be sure to rely on the 1300 people he had, Rely on the terrain to repel any enemy who dares to invade, and let the Lord of panda know that the kingdom of dabion also has an excellent commander. But now, looking at Dyson''s appearance, Lonnie felt that there was no hope to negotiate with him. He only hoped that the expert was really an expert, not pretending£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 237 Taking advantage of the darkness, more than ten vigorous figures are moving rapidly. Their steps are extremely light and nimble. Obviously, they still have a heavy half body shield and a long gun made of fine iron in their hands, but all this has not affected their speed and body shape, and there is no sound even in the process of running. This is really a very incredible thing. When they arrived at the appointed place, the dozens of northern barbarians quickly threw themselves on the ground and lay neatly on the ground. In addition to raising a little dust and a slight fall, they did not cause too much sound fluctuation on this silent night. These northern barbarians fell to the ground and waited for a whole minute before they began to crawl forward carefully. But their movements were very subtle. They climbed a short distance almost every few minutes. They would hardly attract anyone''s attention in the dark night, unless there was moonlight shining down, but looking at the sky with dark clouds covering the moon at the moment, I''m afraid it''s really a dark and windy night tonight. If someone looks down from a high altitude and has good eyesight, it can be found that countless northern barbarians are sneaking near Baron lonnis''s camp. Although these northern barbarians were scattered and did not seem to be particularly numerous, in fact, they did completely surround Baron lonnis''s camp. In this encirclement, members of core high-end combat forces such as Sean, Cecilia, shefanio and Rena did not gather together, but were divided into three parts around the whole camp. If Cecilia''s close combat ability was not considered to be almost zero, the four of them could actually form four attack arrows and launch an all-round attack from around the camp. However, changing to three main force attack may not be without benefits. At least it is a good choice to surround three and lack one according to the conventional tactics of siege. Anyway, William''s strategic purpose is only to capture Baron lonnis alive, kill the master who is at the top of the silver peak and defeat the heavy cavalry force from the front. In addition to the first one, the latter two are basically optional. Sean looked up at the arrow tower in the camp, silently judged and calculated the wind direction and wind speed, and finally opened his long bow. With Sean''s action, the two northern barbarians standing next to him also opened their long bows and aimed at the guards in the arrow tower. There are nearly 30 arrow towers in the whole camp. In addition to 15 located at the edge of the camp, which can completely monitor the situation within 300 meters of the camp from all directions, the other 15 arrow towers are arranged in the camp. From the layout of these 15 arrow towers, it is also possible to monitor the situation in the whole camp. To some extent, lonnis''s layout of the camp is indeed impeccable, at least completely occupying the advantages of geography, people and. Unfortunately, tonight he is destined to lose the shelter of heaven. Not to mention three hundred. In such a dark environment, even standing on the arrow tower, it''s good to see the situation thirty meters away. At the moment, the 500 northern barbarians assigned by William have completely lurked to a position only 50 meters away from the camp. As long as they solve the guards on the 15 arrow towers outside, they can go further, but the battle plan is over. Because through the observation and stepping on the site these days, both Sean, Cecilia and Rena know that it is completely impossible to enter the camp by means of lurking. Not to mention the all-round monitoring of the other 15 arrow towers in the camp, but only the patrol logic in the camp, it can be said that there are no blind spots and flaws, and even the secret Sentry is not needed. Even players like Sean, who is good at strategy, even treat the camp as a copy, but he can''t find any breakthrough point at all. Therefore, after some discussion, the final plan is only raid. Of course, if it can be found without being found, there is naturally no need for a surprise attack. Buzz! Sean''s right hand holding the tail feather of the arrow suddenly loosened, the bow string trembled, and the arrow shot out suddenly! ¡­¡­ The scale of the arrow tower in the camp is not large, only slightly larger than the general sentry tower. However, considering the firing space and dodge space, such an arrow tower can only accommodate three defenders. However, in the whole kingdom of dabion, all nobles know that lonnis is good at training and commanding cavalry operations, so naturally there will be no arms such as archers under his command. These defenders responsible for monitoring on the arrow tower are just "part-time" of logistics forces. At the moment, a garrison looked at the distance curiously. It seemed that there was something in that direction in his eyes. "Hey, is there anything ahead?" "What?" Attracted by his voice, the other two defenders also crowded over and looked curiously at the place where their companion stretched out his hand, "where is it? Why didn''t I see it? " "That''s the front." The garrison still stretched out his hand and pointed to the front, "I seem to have seen something shining just now." "Are you wrong on such a dark night?" The defender on the left didn''t think so. "I didn''t see anything." "Yes, I also... Er, er, Wu!" The garrison on the right echoed, but before he finished, it had become a series of meaningless monosyllabic stanzas. A feather arrow was directly nailed to his throat, and the iron arrow had even penetrated completely! At the beginning, the defender who found the flash was completely stunned. On the contrary, the defender on the left reacted a little faster, but before he could roar, another feather arrow had shot into his head and sprayed a blood arrow. The strong impact directly knocked him down on the arrow tower; Then the third arrow finally came late. An arrow pierced the chest of the defender in the middle and knocked him to the ground. Almost at the same time, the guards on the 15 outermost arrow towers began to be cleaned up one after another. Among the 500 northern barbarians assigned by William this time, steel wings accounted for only 300 places. The other 200 were elite troops stationed in the black swan castle, and even seven veterans were sent. It can be seen how much William attaches importance to this strategic action, so it is impossible for these northern barbarians to miss when dealing with these logistics forces who are only "part-time" archers. After easily pulling out 15 arrow towers, 500 northern barbarians began to probe forward again. The originally scattered crowd also began to gather into 10 small teams with different numbers, led by Sean, Rena, Cecilia and seven veterans. They will sneak from 10 positions in the camp. If possible, it is natural to pull out the other 15 arrow towers in the camp, but Sean and Cecilia have no expectations for this. Rena was carrying a long gun in her hand. This time she didn''t ride a war horse. It''s really not suitable for the current situation. However, as a real knight, without a mount, Rena can only play two-thirds of her combat effectiveness and can''t play her full strength. However, fortunately, only one superior silver was dealt with this time, and Cecilia, Sean and xuefanio, who were also superior silver experts, were on her side. With the cooperation of the four, Rena believed that the result could not be as bad as that in modge last time. Walking carefully to a distance of 30 meters from the camp, Rena stretched out a left hand, and dozens of northern barbarians behind her immediately stopped, then squatted down and began to look around. From this distance, all their bodies will no longer be able to be covered by the night, because countless braziers are placed in the whole camp, which reflect the whole camp like day, and there are no shadow dead corners to avoid. A large number of patrol personnel are constantly walking around the camp. Their patrol route looks very ordinary, but if you observe carefully, you will find that almost every patrol team will be within the sight of the other two patrol teams tens of meters away, which also has no visual blind spots and dead corners. Moreover, if it''s just the patrol of ground troops and the reflection of the brazier, the problem is that there is surveillance from the sky. If the 15 arrow towers located inside the camp are not pulled out, once they fight with the enemy in this column, they really don''t even have a place to hide, Because all their movements will be found by the guards arranged by the enemy on the arrow tower. "It''s no different from a raid. This Lonnie is really a fidgety guy. No wonder William wants to kill him first. " Rena muttered, but her left hand was still slightly lower, so all the northern barbarians immediately took action again. The layout of this camp seems very rigorous, but perhaps because it is only a temporary camp, the piles are not deep. Under the destruction of the northern barbarians, a gap was quickly opened from the fence. Several northern barbarians immediately poured in and set up a line of defense in the camp. Then other northern barbarians began to fish in. Several northern barbarians with long bows were the second batch to enter the camp. As soon as they entered, two of them climbed the arrow tower, Take this arrow tower for your own use. Rena left ten northern barbarians to guard the arrow tower, and then took others to sneak into the nearest camps. Here is the final part of the plan. The next battle can only move forward purely by force. Of course, the priority position is naturally the 15 arrow towers in the camp. "Are you ready?" Rena asked. More than ten northern barbarians who followed her into the camp nodded and looked solemn. "Then let''s start a big fight." Rena drank in a deep voice, then fiercely opened the tent curtain and came out. A patrol who happened to come face to face met Rena and others on the spot. The logistics personnel of these patrols were still wondering how someone suddenly appeared, but Rena had been stabbed by a gun at this time, directly piercing the throat of the soldier in front. When the long gun was pulled out, a blood arrow even splashed out along the track of the long gun, forming a red blood line. Then, the northern barbarians hiding in the tent immediately poured out and threw guns, directly annihilating the two patrols. Such a tragic battle naturally fell into the eyes of other patrols. The next second, the cry of surprise immediately sounded completely in the whole camp: "enemy attack!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 238 The whole camp is like boiling water! The second the first enemy attack sounded was the second, followed by the third and fourth... At this moment, there were screams and screams in the whole camp. The soldiers of these patrols were only responsible for logistics transportation, although they had also undergone some systematic targeted training by lonnis, But fundamentally speaking, after all, it can only be regarded as a secondary army, and the allocation of equipment is only some very ordinary equipment, which is only slightly better than inferior equipment. However, Sean''s steel wings are the most expensive army in his early days, and now this army has been officially promoted to level III army. Both equipment and combat effectiveness are far more than those ordinary soldiers responsible for logistics. Moreover, as the most elite 200 people in the northern barbarian army, they are close to the level of level IV army, Therefore, there is no suspense about the encounter between the two sides. It''s almost a one-sided massacre. Lonnie''s order could not even be transmitted, because the whole camp was completely chaotic. Even the intelligence he received became extremely chaotic and cumbersome. He could not even determine how many enemies were attacking the camp! "Boom!" An arrow tower inside the camp suddenly roared and collapsed. Another arrow tower diagonally opposite the arrow tower was ignited at the same time and completely turned into a torch. It is believed that the burning arrow tower will soon collapse. In addition, the arrow tower in the same direction has been completely occupied, which is obviously controlled by the enemy. Lonnie looked at all this with an ugly face. He suddenly woke up at this time. His layout and command had extremely fatal defects! He really paid too much attention to perfection, so that he haggled over every penny in everything, tried every means, and thought of the way to perfection. This approach naturally makes his tactics and strategies look extremely complete and terrible, like a serial plan, but the opponents he has met are too weak, so he has not found the fatal mistake of his personality problems until today! Once the serial plan is successfully implemented, it is terrible, but if a link breaks in the middle and can''t be connected, all the subsequent steps will completely collapse. He made perfect use of the terrain. There was no dead corner in the whole camp. He also knew that his army, whether heavy cavalry or logistics troops, was arrogant, so his morale was naturally high. There was no problem in defending. However, he did not expect that in this dark sky, the limitations of his tactics would be so great that he let the enemy attack first and completely missed all opportunities. And the strength of the enemy also made lonnis feel a little incredible. At this time, he found that he had underestimated the strength of his opponent. "Three commanders?" Lannis looked at the destruction methods of arrow towers in three different directions. He was basically able to guess the other party''s plan. "There was a lack of one strategy around three. I didn''t expect that the other party was more cautious than me." At this moment, 300 heavy cavalry are ready to go. Their camp was originally specially made, and it was not too far from the main tent of lonnis. Although it took a little effort to wear equipment, as an army with combat effectiveness comparable to the regular army, the military quality of these 300 heavy cavalry was also very high. So they quickly assembled, and now they had formed a square in front of the main ledger, waiting for Ronnie''s order. Dyson has also rushed out of his camp. As a master, his reaction speed is very bad if it is true. However, considering what he may be doing in his camp, this reaction speed is at least relatively regular, not too out of line, and will not be excellent. Lonnie glanced around at the heavy cavalry army built by his own hand, and his awe inspiring self-confidence finally came back. "I believe you are well aware of the current situation. Now I don''t ask others to start with me immediately. We move to the stables and break through and leave here." Lonnie said in a deep voice, "this camp has been completely lost. In that case, we have no need to continue to guard. Moreover, you are heavy cavalry. You should have fought on a more open field, so leave with me immediately!" From the beginning to the end, lonnis did not mention the situation of those logistics soldiers. Both the heavy cavalry and Dyson also felt that there was no problem. In everyone''s eyes, the logistics troops in charge of logistics were not just a group of cannon fodder that could be sacrificed at any time. It''s very troublesome to train a real qualified soldier, but it''s not easy to recruit soldiers of a baggage team and servants serving heavy cavalry? ¡­¡­ In the chaotic camp, the ten small forces shunted out have begun to gather gradually, and finally become three sharp arrows to attack the core position in the camp. Although Sean has changed many problems, some of the problems left when playing the game have not been completely corrected, so he adopts the occupation policy for the arrow tower. The occupation of each arrow tower can broaden his vision. He can move in the most correct direction through the instructions of those northern barbarians on the arrow tower, and there is no need to worry about going the wrong way. Rena''s fighting style is as rough and violent as ever. Under the gap of absolute strength, she is completely unreasonable and aggressive, and she is still moving forward in a straight line. No matter what is separated in the middle, whether the enemy soldiers, arrow towers or tents, anyway, she is directly flattened, just like she is fighting on a war horse, and she is overbearing in a mess. But if you compare it with Cecilia, it''s not enough. She was surrounded not only by shefanio, the priest with a knife from the snow and winter church, but also by 100 northern barbarians. With the strength of xuefanio, a group of Ice Armor makes these northern barbarians almost invulnerable. Coupled with a group of ice aura, let alone the enemy''s frontal attack, even the arrows will become weak within the range of the aura, just like shooting arrows into the water. The fact that the enemy''s attack is useless does not mean that Cecilia''s team will not fight back. She doesn''t even need the northern barbarians to shoot. As long as she sees the enemy and enters her range, no matter how many people the other party has or depends on any fortifications, she is thrown out with a string of magic, which directly boils a sea of fire. A priest, a magician and a hundred heavy infantry are the most terrible arrow army. It''s just different from Rena and Sean''s direction towards the main camp in the middle of the camp. Cecilia goes to the stables area in the camp, which stores the horses and trucks used by the whole camp''s baggage troops for transportation, as well as the elite horses of the 300 heavy cavalry. Cecilia''s task is to occupy this area. It doesn''t matter if she can''t keep it. Just burn it. Anyway, she is a great magician who is good at fire magic. As Cecilia said, "arson is the best." The enemy''s weakness was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. In fact, it can''t be said that the enemy is too weak. After all, these soldiers are also a second-class army. After all, there can''t be any concealment in Sean''s eyes, so he knows that these soldiers are actually just transporters of a baggage team, but such soldiers have the strength of a second-class army, which is enough to prove lonnis''s ability. Unfortunately, what they encountered was a group of northern barbarian troops trained by Sean, William and Alfred, so it was doomed to a disastrous defeat. If a group of enemies were replaced, I''m afraid they would not be so completely defeated anyway. Since these enemies were not important in themselves, their defeat naturally could not arouse any idea of Sean''s pursuit. Therefore, under the instructions of the northern barbarians on the arrow tower, Sean quickly changed his direction and did not go to the square in front of the main account, because Baron lonnis, who was listed as a key target by William, had rushed to the stables, Obviously, they intend to abandon these baggage soldiers who serve as cannon fodder and prepare to break through the siege and leave. "Hum." There was a sneer on Sean''s mouth. "Sure enough, William guessed it. It''s said that Baron lonnis is pursuing a no brainer tactic? If you let him know that William can accurately calculate the climate, I don''t know if the Baron lonnis has the confidence to fight with William on the battlefield. " Rena sacrificed all the information obtained by hundreds of his subordinates and fell into William''s hands. Of course, it can''t be useless. From these detailed contents, William had already had the most basic character judgment for the four lords preparing for the coalition army, so he chose lonnis as a soft persimmon, It''s just that 300 heavy cavalry are easier to eat. If William thought it necessary, he could easily defeat the Viscount''s army, but it was unnecessary. When the trip started, William only told Sean three words. The first sentence is "Lonnie doesn''t need to think about it. His conceit is as big as his pride. You just need to find a way to create chaos. He will give up the barracks without hesitation. At that time, he will definitely choose to lead 300 heavy horses to the stables area and try to break through." The second sentence is "it doesn''t matter how you want to capture this camp or make trouble. As long as Cecilia is allowed to occupy the stables area, if you can''t occupy it, the stables area will be destroyed. Naturally, you can force lonnis to confront you head-on. It will be easy to catch him at that time. " The third sentence is "eleven days later, it is a very suitable day for attack." On the eleventh day, the moon was dark and the wind was high, which made it easy for Sean and others to sneak into the camp, and then set off a complete chaos. Although Sean thinks William is really a jerk sometimes, it is undeniable that his military combat ability is really high. He won''t tell you how to fight the war. He will only tell you the most important strategic direction. Other specific tactics are left to him. This is the real plan! "Boom!" A raging flame burst out in the barracks. The momentum of the flame was even more frightening than when Cecilia burned the arrow tower in front! Sean''s eyes were cold, and the direction of the flame was exactly the stable area in the camp. If Cecilia can be forced to use magic to burn the whole stables, horses and flat trucks, then there is only one meaning. Cecilia, they can''t keep the stables! They''re asking for help£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 239 When Sean arrived at the stable area, it had been completely swallowed up by the flames. The whole stable area was buried in a sea of fire, not only the horses of the cart, but even the 300 war horses. Baron lonnis''s 300 heavy cavalry formed a circular array, with shields and guns, which looked like a hedgehog. However, when Sean saw the circular array, what he first saw was not how precise and standard the circular array was, but that the costumes of these heavy cavalry were completely different from the standard configuration of normal heavy cavalry, because their armor was not the standard heavy armor. Moreover, the heavy cavalry on the battlefield has always been responsible for charging and cutting the enemy array, and accelerating the enemy''s flight by attacking the enemy''s morale, so they are generally equipped with heavy guns and knight swords. The former is specially used for charging and cutting the enemy array, and the latter is used in close combat after charging fails and the enemy array is frozen. How can a heavy cavalry be equipped with a heavy shield, which is obviously a burden? It is also a standard square shield. Although this shield is the lightest of large shields, it is also relative to other large shields. In addition, the armor on these heavy cavalry is obviously thin. It should be a special armor between lock armor and plate armor - Sean remembers very clearly that in terms of smelting technology in today''s era, armor armor is simply divided into light armor and heavy armor, like this product between light armor and heavy armor, At least, it will appear after the formal popularization of magic guide technology. Moreover, once the cavalry loses its mount, it basically loses its existence value. After all, cavalry is no better than knights. The former was born with a system of arms and received more professional training. Moreover, when Knights do not have mounts, their combat effectiveness should be reduced by at least more than one third, not to mention cavalry who lose mounts. But now the special situation of these heavy cavalry really made Sean feel confused and puzzled. However, the only thing we can be sure of is that these heavy cavalry are not as simple as they seem. At least they have a certain degree of infantry ability. Unlike conventional heavy cavalry, getting off the horse is just an immovable tin can. And looking at these heavy cavalry even raise their shields to resist the attack from the sky, it is obvious that Cecilia has just tried to launch a magic attack from the sky. After sweeping around the battlefield, Sean didn''t see Baron lonnis. He immediately understood that the Baron was afraid to be protected by these heavy cavalry. If he wanted to catch him, he had to tear up the circular array. In fact, if it was not for William''s naming to be captured alive, Cecilia could use some powerful magic with her current strength, and then burn all these people directly. How can we still have such a hard standoff as now. Just thinking about it like this, a cold light suddenly burst and burst out, blowing countless crisscross sharp air currents in the air and marking several cracks on the ground. The two figures separated from each other, one left and one right, retreated to Baron lonnis''s 300 heavy horse and the steel wings that also protected Cecilia. The figure on the right is naturally xuefanio. Different from the image Sean saw before, shefanio''s long hair, which was just tied into a bunch at random, has been changed into a long horsetail, and the color is much lighter than before. Her eyes, which were originally light blue, have gradually changed into gem blue. The whole person looks cold and cold, with a taste of distraction. But Sean knew very well that this was not a divine fall, but a state performance of the priests with knives unique to the goddess Church of ice and snow and winter when they entered the combat state. Shefanio into winter combat? The goddess of ice and snow and winter has been silent for so long that no one knows these secrets at all, but Sean has had a more in-depth communication with xuefanio before and is very clear about some situations of the goddess, so he knows that believers who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter will have two special combat states. Only full-time magicians will have ice and snow combat state and only full-time combatants will have winter combat state. The opponent who can make shefanio serious is definitely not an ordinary opponent. Sean can''t help turning his eyes to shefanio''s opponent. That''s a young looking swordsman. His momentum was very calm. Although he frowned slightly, his face was as calm as ever, and his breathing was normal. He was not impetuous because of successive attack failures, especially the right hand holding the sword. From the young man''s dress, Sean can see that he is a fast swordsman who follows the development route of agile flow. Although this profession can be regarded as the same origin as the wind swordsman, they are not as extreme as the wind swordsman. This career system that pursues speed flow has an extended faction after level 4. It began to pursue the speed of hand, that is, the so-called attack speed in the game, rather than just the lightness of unilaterally pursuing the limit of body weight. Therefore, the career of fast swordsman was born. But in fact, this profession has always been very controversial in the game, because the simple pile of agility can make this profession almost invincible, but it is just invincible. Moreover, because of the pursuit of shooting speed, the only weapons that can be used by this profession are western thorn sword. The direction that can be selected and changed is even worse than that of high wind swordsman. Coupled with the negative impact of low strength and low endurance, it is very stressful for fast swordsmen in the case of long-term war, Moreover, due to the lack of strength, it is difficult for fast swordsmen to cause "breaking defense" damage to other occupations. In a way, fast swordsman is actually more like an assassin, because they pursue instant accurate assassination. At least Sean knows that the professional talent of this class is critical assassination - the embodiment in the game is to cause eight times the damage to the critical parts. Although it sounds terrible, because it is four times more than the normal critical damage, this attack is meaningless for those tin cans wearing armor. All the key points are under protection. How can the fast swordsman get a chance to stab? Moreover, the Western thorn sword has the lowest damage among all sword weapons, none of them. Just like the current situation, Cecilia is hiding in the stacked northern barbarian protection circle. The fast swordsman can''t break through the protection circle at all, thus causing any practical damage to Cecilia. The soldier who should have cooperated with the fast swordsman was also at an impasse because of Cecilia''s magic. He could only resist and protect passively, and could not organize and form an effective counterattack at all. Coupled with the surrounding sea of fire, the only breakthrough route is firmly occupied by Cecilia, so it forms the current stalemate. Sean''s arrival was so powerful that he couldn''t hide it from anyone, but the fast swordsman didn''t dare to be distracted at all, because shefanio''s overall strength was slightly better than him, but his fighting consciousness and experience were still insufficient. In addition, his shooting speed was so fast that he could even achieve the attack level of four or five swords more than the other party at the same time, That''s why we barely maintain the invincible situation. But even so, it made him feel very frightened. Dyson naturally knows his situation. He looks young, but he is actually a middle-aged man of 35 or 6 years old. He is one step away from the next gold, but when can he break through this step? He has no bottom in his heart. Once a person is over 40 and his physical function begins to decline in all aspects, it will only be more difficult for him to break through the Golden State in the future. Only after reaching the golden state can we slow down the decline of physical function and impact a higher level. But now the opponent, even if he doesn''t have to guess, knows that the other party must be very young, but he has strength no less than himself when he is so young, which makes Dyson really jealous. And the most incredible thing is that the other party is still a priest with a knife, but his actual strength is very different from what Dyson knows, because although the other party''s divine skill is very similar to the divine skill of the cold ice church, it is just like! Is it a new God who wants to capture the divine personality with the God of ice? Different from Dyson''s caution, when shefanio saw Sean coming, she naturally withdrew her sword and stood up, but her winter combat state was not relieved. After all, under this combat state, her attention and reaction would be higher. Because in her eyes, Sean''s strength is actually very weak, and the speed of her opponent has made her suffer a lot. She is worried that her opponent will suddenly choose to attack Sean, so she almost focuses all her attention on Dyson. This naturally made Dyson feel the increase of pressure. However, Sean would not pay attention to this small momentum. In fact, even if the fast swordsman launched a surprise attack on him, he wouldn''t care. Because it is impossible for the other party to kill himself directly, this distance is enough for him to start the two skills of light body technique and adrenal stimulation. "How''s Baron lonnis?" Sean said suddenly. "I thought I had paid enough attention to you, but I didn''t expect to find that I didn''t pay enough attention to you in the end. It seems that the outside world has not done a thorough job in your intelligence work. It doesn''t even find out that there are superior silver masters in your territory. It seems that Sir Connery is really a master of card skills. " Baron lonnis was hiding in the protective ring of the heavy cavalry. His voice was a little weak. Sean speculated that he should be hurt, so he looked at Cecilia. "He''s hurt." Cecilia and Sean looked at each other and immediately saw the question in Sean''s eyes. "Sister shefanio stabbed his shoulder blade with a sword, but she has sealed the wound with magic. He will only become weaker and weaker, but he will not be fatal." "I wonder who your excellency is under Sir Connery?" Baron lonnis said with a strong breath. At the present state, he still refused to abandon the slightest aristocratic airs. "I can see through my weakness so easily, and sent so many experts, priests with knives and magicians. I really didn''t lose this war." "I''m Sean Connery." Sean said in a deep voice. "I didn''t expect Sir Connery to be in person. It seems that I should be honored. Everyone regards Sir Connery as an arrogant Lord who knows nothing. It seems that he has been deceived by your illusion. " "I''m really arrogant, which I don''t deny." Sean smiled calmly, "it''s just that there are many capable people under my command. Just like this time, the person who really sees through your weakness is not me, not even anyone we come to at the moment, but my military master, William Yale In fact, long before we arrived here, he had told us how to defeat you. Even if you would come to the stable area, it was already in his calculation. " At this point, Sean''s voice was suddenly cold and shouted, "Baron lonnis, you have lost this war. If you are willing to surrender, I will treat you according to the rules of noble war. But if you insist on refusing to surrender, don''t blame me for not speaking the rules. " "If I want to go, do you think you can really intercept it?" Lonnie let out a laugh. "You can have a try." Although Sean looked relaxed, his eyes remained on these heavy cavalry. Generally speaking, if the Lord abandoned him as cannon fodder, his morale would inevitably decline. This is a good breakthrough opportunity. But here, Sean did not see any decline of these heavy cavalry, but the momentum became more cohesive. This is no longer the concept of ordinary soldiers, but can be called Pro guards or even dead soldiers. "I stayed to see what the level of those who shot tonight was, so as to remind my other allies." Lonnie burst out a loud laugh, "otherwise, do you really think you can intercept me only by yourself Dyson! " The fast swordsman who was still facing xuefanio suddenly jumped back and quickly retreated towards the protection circle focusing on cavalry. These heavy cavalry immediately made way of an aisle to let the expert hide in the protection circle. With the retreat of the fast swordsman named Dyson, the corridor closed quickly, so that Sean and shefanio who wanted to attack lost their chance. The next moment, I saw a figure suddenly leap out from the other side of the protection circle. Unexpectedly, it was going to rush across the sea of fire and take the road! With the strength of this fast swordsman, Sean believes he can do it. Although he brings one that will affect his speed, there are 300 heavy cavalry in the way regardless of life and death. Even if Sean and shefanio ignore these people and want to go around, they will inevitably be delayed for a period of time. At that time, in this dark night, even if Sean''s speed is faster than the other party, which direction will he chase? "Go back!" Just then, a roar of anger exploded like thunder. Then, a cold awn broke through the air. The momentum of the cold awn was very strong, almost as fierce as a void storm. Under the pressure of the cold awn, the burning flame was completely pressed to one side, just like the reed field blown by the strong wind. One hand dragged Baron lonnis''s Dyson''s pupil suddenly shrunk, and his rapid body couldn''t help being sluggish. The suddenly stepped down right foot almost produced a strong storm, which completely extinguished the flame that burned down, and then quickly retreated at a very fast speed. If he was alone, he would not be afraid or even dare to fight with him. However, when he took a person with him, Dyson didn''t dare to confront him, so he had to choose the way. Fast swordsmen don''t win by strength! But even if Dyson wanted to escape, he might not be able to escape easily. One shot broke through the wall of fire, and Ruina, who swept in with great momentum, was still in mid air. Suddenly, she turned the gun horizontally, and a more violent fire red momentum came like a half wheel of the moon, covering nearly ten meters wide! Like a crescent moon, it ran over all the way. Wherever it passed, the flame went out and the ground cracked. The momentum was unparalleled for a moment. Dyson was really shocked this time. He threw his left hand back and threw Lonnie back. He couldn''t care whether the Baron would fall like this. The outbreak of fighting spirit was equivalent to a blow from a superior silver master, which was not despised by Dyson. The stabbing sword with his right hand suddenly pricked out. As soon as the light and shadow of one stabbing sword appeared, the light and shadow of the second stabbing sword began to appear, while the light and shadow of the first stabbing sword just stabilized in the air, and the shadow of the third stabbing sword appeared again. When the shadow of the first stabbing sword began to dissipate gradually, There are eight sword shadows in the air! Nine swords in one second! In an instant, Dyson raised a sword curtain, a dense one. Each sword shadow also fluctuates in fighting spirit. Although its power is very weak, it can''t stop him from attacking many times. When Dyson withdrew five meters, the Red Crescent Moon fighting spirit was finally completely defeated, but for Dyson, the consumption is really not light. After all, he is an expert at the top of the silver peak and can still keep his face unchanged. But the original stable right hand began to tremble slightly. This made Dyson''s face a little gloomy, and his murderous spirit suddenly became a lot stronger. His eyes at Rena became extremely bad. Another talented young man! Dyson felt extremely dissatisfied. He has made today''s achievements, which he climbed out of countless life and death wandering. That is the hard return of countless blood and sweat. Therefore, he hates the so-called genius, and he hates those people with outstanding talents. If he can, once he meets such people, he hates them properly and kills them completely. So when he saw that Rena had now half stepped into the upper silver, he raised an extremely strong killing heart. If he could, he even wanted to kill shefanio, but unfortunately he couldn''t beat shefanio, so the resentment against shefanio naturally passed on to Rena. At this moment, Rena''s fighting spirit has been completely consumed because of her super play, which is equivalent to the full blow of the upper silver master, which makes her unable to use fighting spirit again in the next battle. In this way, her strength is only one third. But this is also extremely important for Rena, because at least she understands the difference between lower silver and upper silver, and she is sure to step into upper silver in a short time! Lonnie''s face could no longer maintain the peace before, but looked surprised. According to the information circulated in the aristocratic circle, the evaluation of the new pioneering Knight under the Marquis of Athena is only that the potential is good, but if it is threatening, it is not great. Anyway, it focuses more on the one who works under him: angry lion Alfred. The commander like the God of war has proved his strength with thousands of miles of journey. Although it seems that there is no hope to be promoted to the gold level, it is nothing at all for the kingdom of dabion, which lacks famous generals. So lannis knew very well that the kingdom of dabion was now considering whether it was possible to rob the man named Alfred. Therefore, basically all the intelligence work was carried out around Alfred. This time, they found out that Alfred was not in panda. It is precisely because of this that they are so brazenly garrisoning troops at the border, ready to quickly break through pandalian before Alfred returns, and test Alfred''s bottom line to see if there is a chance to invite him. If not, they must re plan their actions against him, at least not to let another fierce general in the Principality of lane. Only Lonnie did not focus on Alfred. He knew very well that a rebellious man like Alfred could not be easily subdued, so the new Lord of panda must have something special. But what rannis didn''t expect, he consciously improved the Lord and his strength by two steps, but he still didn''t expect to underestimate him! A lower silver magician is not terrible, but there is a higher silver priest with a knife, which is really against common sense! Members of the Church of the gods in the world never interfere in the disputes between the nobles. Even if a lord spends money to hire priests or priests to act as his own help, that is, they will act together in adventure or such actions. However, when it comes to the war between two nobles, these priests and priests usually don''t do it, Not to mention a priest with a sword whose status is higher than that of a priest or a priest. This was also the reason why lonnis was puzzled, and he could only think that it was some kind of secret agreement between the Lord and the priest with a knife, only once. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Many powerful Temple battles will come out to get some extra money. However, after the first World War, lonnis also felt it necessary to remind other allies, especially the boulder family, that the Lord definitely had enough to be valued. However, it was not until the appearance of Rena that lonnis found that he underestimated the other party again. He could not see Rena''s real strength and situation, but from the situation of the attack just now, he could probably judge that he was a superior silver expert. A magician at the bottom of the Silver Peak, a silver master at the top, and Alfred, lonnis suddenly found that the high-end combat power of the Lord Sean Connery seemed to be faster than that of the count family for some years. But if it''s just high-end combat power, lannis definitely has a great chance of winning. At least these experts can rely on the group strength of the army to kill. Although the loss may be a little heavy, the training of soldiers is definitely much simpler than the recruitment of high-level experts. This is like the training and cost of an elite army and an Artillery Corps. But Alfred is not only a high-end combat force, but also his command ability. This is a record of eight victories. But Lonnie listened to Sean''s tone just now. The real person in charge of military operations in his territory was a man named William Yale, which made Lonnie feel a little frightened. He contacted the commander who was responsible for spying intelligence in the four territories before Lonnie suddenly burst into a cold sweat. Sir Sean Connery''s command is full of talents! The sentence "there are only a lot of capable people under my command" is by no means an arrogant statement, but that he really has the strength to say such words. A magician at the lower silver peak, a priest with a knife at the upper Silver Peak, a gunman who seems to have the same upper silver strength, a great general who not only has the lower silver strength but also has excellent command ability, and a commander with military attainments not lower than Alfred. Any one of these talents is qualified to be the guest of honor of the Marquis families in the kingdom of dabion, especially Alfred and William. They are also qualified to be the top-notch talents of the five Dukes in the kingdom. But now, they are all under the command of a jazz. A jazz! Not even aristocrats! Lonnie had a sudden urge to spit blood. If you let him know that Sean also attaches great importance to the cultivation of talents, and there are Stalin, Adolf and nock who can grow up to be independent generals in the military in the future, what will be his reaction? Moreover, in terms of high-end combat effectiveness, Sean does hide two cards that have not been opened yet: anno and Tina. It is hard to say that the former should step into the golden realm, but there is absolutely no problem at the top of the silver peak; If the latter can step into the realm of silver, it is doomed that her future achievements will never be low. It is hard to say that it is absolutely appropriate to ascend gold before the age of 40. What Sean lacks right now is time! A bright blue light shines on Rena, which makes Rena''s pale face a little ruddy. Magic! When he saw the blue brilliance, Dyson, who was ready to rush out, stubbornly stopped the idea of rushing out, but the handle of the sword was held more tightly. He doesn''t know what the effect of this magic is, but looking at the slightly ruddy look on the other party''s face, it is obvious that his strength is slightly surplus, which means that the other party can''t be killed with one move. As long as she can support her own round of attack, he will be in trouble at that time. The next second, Dyson''s eyes were almost on fire. I saw several blue lights flashing on Rena one by one. Ice Armor, ice aura, ice will, ACE winter''s vitality, winter''s anger 7¡¢ The eight magic powers were directly applied to Rena, and there was no room for people to catch their breath. Dyson has seen the two magic arts of Ice Armor and cold ice aura, but Dyson is somewhat discredited by the subsequent series of magic arts. He has never seen these magic skills at all, not to mention the efficacy of these magic skills, but when he saw Rena shining at this moment, Dyson didn''t have the mentality to fight again. The goddess of ice and snow and winter has been silent for so long that many people have forgotten that this high God was not a good role in the ranks of gods. Otherwise, how dare you compete with Ares, the God of war? The fury of winter and the will of ice and snow are the divine arts produced after ice and snow and one of the divine fragments snatched by the goddess of winter ace winter from Ares are integrated into their own divine system. One of these two magic arts is to strengthen the power of weapons, and the other is to greatly strengthen her pain resistance. Combined with the improvement of physical defense of Ice Armor and the special effect of ice aura to slow down her opponent, it is equivalent to that Rena has completely completed Dyson''s combat ability. The magic of vitality is very common, but the effect of the vitality of each God is different. The vitality of aiswenter can squeeze the residual potential power in the caster, which is equivalent to overdrawing her physical strength to produce fighting spirit. For Rena at the moment, it is simply the most useful magic! It has to be said that Dyson''s judgment of danger is indeed very sharp. If he rushed up just now, the current result must be predictable. Just because Dyson doesn''t attack doesn''t mean Rena will forget it. She has half stepped into the realm of superior silver. In this case, it is natural to experience more feelings of superior silver as much as possible. At this moment, when the spear is picked, the blue flame burning at the tip of the spear moves with a faint blue light trace. The power of this excellent spear endowed with the wrath of winter is better than ordinary high-quality weapons, especially the ice damage attached to it. As soon as the long gun was raised, the whole man flew towards Dyson. The snow fanio on one side also approached at the same time and hit Rena back and forth! Ryan, who was born as a mercenary, although she is a knight by profession, she does not have some rigid spirit of knighthood. At the moment of battle, she will not pay attention to the spirit of one-to-one justice. The only pity is that Rena is good at using long guns, and Dyson''s western stab sword is not a hard type, so the two don''t need to be too close to each other. On the contrary, the cold halo on Rena is somewhat decorated. However, even if the cold halo is just a decoration, the winter anger on the gun tip is not a decoration. Dyson tried to open the sword with one sword, but half of the sword body was covered with frost. After that, he didn''t dare to use his sword to contact Rena''s gun tip any more. The body of Western stab sword is thin and light. It will become fragile after being covered with frost. If it is destroyed with brute force at this time, it is likely to break the sword. Under the rat repellent device, Dyson, who was originally one of the best at Ruina, was a little tied up. It looked like he was feeding Ruina and accelerating her growth. This situation, after the addition of shefanio, has become even more one-sided. Because snow as like as two peas, the battle of the winter was lifted, and the same magical state of the same as Reina was set up for herself. This is a peculiar feature of the ice snow and the winter church. It is a certain BUFF state, like ice snow combat and the winter war, which can strengthen its fighting capacity and magic power, but once such a combat condition is opened, No one can understand that you can''t put any magic on yourself. Since Rena''s ice aura is invalid, shefanio will put on a melee fight with Dyson, which can also suppress and slow down its speed. We didn''t do this before because Dyson''s combat experience and consciousness are too rich. Xuefanio must rely on the focus given by the cold winter combat state to barely suppress Dyson''s attack speed, but now she and Rena work together to deal with Dyson, so she doesn''t need to maintain the cold winter combat state. The defeat of Dyson here is only a matter of time. It depends on when he can''t stand to abandon Baron lonnis and run away. If he was determined to escape, Rena and shefanio really couldn''t stop it. Just will Sean make him so easy? After opening the light body technique and adrenal stimulation, Sean did not hesitate to join the war. At first, Dyson was excited to see Sean''s action. After all, Sean''s strength was too low. He could make use of this as a breakthrough to force the other party to throw a rat trap. However, Dyson was almost surprised when he just fought. Sean put more pressure on him than Rena and shefanio combined! This is definitely golden strength! Sean, in three minutes, really has the strength equivalent to the golden strength. Now that he has joined the war, it is natural to kill Dyson completely in three minutes. Baron lonnis can''t intervene in the battle of high-end combat effectiveness here, because he needs to face the siege from a magician and more than 400 heavy infantry. The change of the situation was completely beyond his expectation, which also made lonnis no longer have any luck and completely determined to fight here. However, as soon as the two armies met, Lonnie''s pupils shrank suddenly£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 240 The heavy cavalry that lined up in a circular array to protect lonnis have a defensive advantage at home in this area. In particular, the hedgehog formation they put up with their shields and guns is the most troublesome and shameless tactic. Under normal circumstances, the only way to destroy this hedgehog array is to use the charge of cavalry to break the array. Of course, casualties are inevitable. But now, the northern barbarians from Sean''s side are not afraid at all. Under the command of Cecilia, they immediately form a larger circle, and then gradually close to the encirclement from the outermost part, so as to comprehensively compress the activity space and change of lonnis''s forces. As a military commander who is good at battle command, lannis naturally knows that these northern barbarians must not be posted. He must find a way to maintain the space activity range of the force. However, he ordered to change the battle array and use the long gun to suddenly stab out from the gap of the shield to force the opponent to be unable to get close. However, Cecilia seized an opportunity to let a team of northern barbarians stab in immediately when the opponent''s long gun retracted, and then there was a burst of random beating, After breaking a small gap, he immediately rushed in and forcibly tore a hole in the defense line, just like a hungry wolf circling around the food. Suddenly, he tore a mouthful of meat from the food, ferocious and fierce. Just such a confrontation, lonnis immediately knew that the magician opposite who was in charge of commanding the soldiers was also a commander who was good at military operations! This discovery surprised him. He really didn''t understand why all the talents under the Jazz were versatile! Cecilia, who was good at capturing opportunities, was so distracted for a moment that she didn''t say anything polite. She immediately and accurately seized the opportunity. Several northern barbarians around immediately stabbed the enemy with guns and forced to pry open a side seam. Other northern barbarians immediately threw guns into the enemy. They only heard a few "puff" noises. It was obvious that the long gun had stabbed the enemy, But whether it''s fatal is another matter. The two northern barbarians who were arranged later also immediately took this opportunity to forcibly rush in. Using half body shield and long gun as opening tools, they easily tore open the most peripheral defense line of the whole circular array, directly cut this part completely, and then quickly eliminate these heavy cavalry who were separated from the formation and lost shelter by thunderous means. After such a time, Lonnie naturally didn''t dare to be distracted, but Cecilia was calm and didn''t rush to fight at all. Instead, she began to weaken the defense of these heavy cavalry layer by layer with a blunt knife, and she didn''t mind biting a piece of meat on it as long as she had a chance. In just a minute and a half, the 300 heavy cavalry of lonnis died, leaving less than 200 people, while the northern barbarians lost less than 50 people. The war situation has completely taken on a one-sided situation. The rout of lonnis is only a matter of time. However, slightly different from William''s guess, the 300 heavy cavalry did not flee, but behaved like a real dead guard force. Even if there was only one soldier left, they would never surrender and give up. But this insistence seemed meaningless when it fell into the eyes of Cecilia and others. When Sean''s adrenal stimulation was finally coming to an end, Dyson, who was already embarrassed, finally couldn''t support it. In order to resist the joint efforts of Sean and shefanio, Rena finally captured an attack opportunity! She took advantage of Dyson''s sword to avoid shefanio''s sword, and then sidled away from Sean''s sword. However, he was a little exhausted at this time, and his body may be as sensitive as before, so she was cut in his left rib by Sean''s sword - in fact, he didn''t notice that Sean''s sword could stab him, not because he was exhausted, But Sean directly turned on some special ability. Under the pain of eating, Dyson finally tasted the fear that death was coming. Under the threat of this fear of death, he finally abandoned his little sensibility and decided to abandon lonnis and run away alone! But perhaps his thinking reaction slowed down, or perhaps because he was covered by the cold halo, his actions became a little dull, so that he didn''t notice when Ruina had bullied him from the rear! It was not until Rena''s long gun pierced into his back, then ran through his chest, and the burning blue flame gun head came out of his body that his body finally gave back a strong sharp pain and cold signal. Dyson looked down at the gun tip coming out of his body with an incredible face, then slowly extended his left hand and touched the sharp gun tip. In an instant, the thumb, index finger and middle finger that touched the tip of the gun were immediately covered with a layer of ice, and the ice was still spreading out. In the twinkling of an eye, the three fingers had been completely frozen into ice. Then Dyson clearly saw that in the chest where he was penetrated by the gun tip, a large amount of frost had begun to invade and spread out. The long gun was pulled out. There is no blood splashing out, but the frightening ice blue is spreading and spreading. Within seconds of pulling out the spear, half of Dyson''s body had been frozen into ice. At this moment, you don''t have to think and know that the blood in his body must have been frozen earlier than his body, and his heart had already stopped beating. Wisps of cold air were emanating from Dyson''s pores. The freezing process was actually spreading from inside to outside. Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. He recognized the magic! "This is not winter''s anger." Xuefanio stood on the sword and seemed surprised by Sean''s eyes, but she nodded and said, "it''s really not." "Everything withers." Sean suddenly remembered a taboo term. At this moment, he finally knew who the goddess was. The goddess not only fought with the God of war to snatch the divine lattice, but also the only real strong person in the game who successfully snatched some fragments of the divine lattice from the God of death. However, after the goddess fell in the game, her ice and snow God was robbed by the God of ice, and the God of winter was divided by several other gods. Even the God of death she robbed returned to the hand of the God of death. Cold winter is cold winter, and this season has absolutely nothing to do with things such as rebirth and awakening. "The wrath of winter is a simplified version of everything withering." Shefanio seemed to know that Sean was well-informed, so he didn''t make a fuss, but said calmly, "these two magic arts don''t seem to have any difference, but they can only be found if they have really fought The withering of all things has another additional function, that is, it can seize the soul. As long as the target killed by the withering of all things, their soul will not fall into the hands of any necromancer and the God of death, but will be swallowed up by aiswenter and become a part of her divine power. " Sean was silent. Of course he knew the horror of this magic. In the game, all players killed by this magic can''t accept the resurrection, let alone from the nearest resurrection point. They can only choose to resurrect from the temple bound to the resurrection point, and they are forced to drop two levels. But [all things wither] the terrible part of the divine art is not here, but the magic and step-down punishment! In other words, if a player has reached level 7 and level 1 of the lower golden level, but if this magic is killed, it will fall back to level 6 and level 9. At the end of the game, a priest of the death church who learned the divination of [everything withers] was almost regarded as a treasure by major guilds. However, as such a powerful divination, it was not without any cost. Once he died in the case of PVP, this divination would be forcibly deleted. Looking at Dyson''s gradually turned into an ice sculpture, Sean''s inner shock still could not be healed. However, lonnis was frightened when he saw the tragic scene of Dyson''s death, and finally revealed a huge flaw in his command! Cecilia''s eyes lit up. How could she miss such a good opportunity! Suddenly, a fire snake opened the way and rushed to the fire snake. This time, instead of making a sudden attack from the sky, it directly broke through the defense of several heavy cavalry with a horizontal attack and burned a road. The northern barbarians who were already ready next to them immediately turned into an arrow for charging, suddenly inserted from this road, rushed forward with a fierce and fearless attack, and finally cut the whole round array completely. After the successful division, naturally, there was no possibility for these heavy cavalry to encircle again. Following Alfred in eight hard battles, they knew very well what to do in the next battle to expand the results, so the same vertical shield and gun were isolated like a lotus blooming in the mud, The echo of these heavy cavalry was completely isolated at once. In this situation of internal and external attack, a steady stream of northern barbarians began to take this line as the boundary, cooperate with the northern barbarians outside the encirclement circle, began to constantly cut the formation, squeeze the space, destroy the defense line and layout of these heavy cavalry, and then stabbed them with long guns, leaving no survivors at all. After solving the high-end combat power of Dyson, Sean, shefanio and Rena immediately returned to join the battle situation. With these three experts as the main arrows of attack, these heavy cavalry are even more unlikely to resist the attack that is not at a level and defeat one after another. But until then, no heavy cavalry was willing to surrender. More than a dozen heavy cavalry even escorted lonnis, constantly trying to find a chance to break through, even completely ignoring the long guns stabbing at his body. William specifically asked to capture Baron lonnis alive, and Sean also found that the Baron did have a lot of use for himself, so how could he let it go? So he finally gave the order of total annihilation. After receiving this order, the northern barbarians no longer had any scruples, and their shots became much more spicy. After this momentum of real killing in the battlefield broke out completely, lonnis finally really understood the gap between the two sides. There is not only a gap in high-end combat power, but also a gap between commanders and generals, and even the army! A few minutes later, all 300 heavy cavalry trained by lonnis were killed! The whole camp has been completely engulfed by the sea of fire. All 300 heavy cavalry under lonnis have been killed, more than 1000 logistics and servants have been killed, more than 400 have fled, and more than 500 have not been captured - not that they can''t be caught, but that Sean and others despise it at all. Seeing his camp engulfed by the sea of fire and 300 heavy cavalry buried in the sea of fire, lonnis was silent. "Tie it up and take it away!" Sean didn''t even think about it, he said directly. "You can''t treat me like this. I''m an aristocrat. I ask to treat me like an aristocrat prisoner!" "Give me less nonsense." Sean sneered. "Have you forgotten what I said before? You are willing to surrender and I will treat you as a noble prisoner, but you insist on fighting to the end. Do you know how many people I lost due to your decision? Still want the treatment of noble captives I was kind enough not to kill you. " After that, Sean said to the two northern barbarians, "it doesn''t matter if you tie it tightly. Anyway, you don''t need to make him feel better at all, as long as you don''t let him die. This man is still useful." "What shall we do next?" When Sean was finished, Rena came up and asked. "Anyway, the strategic goal has been achieved. We will go back to white dove town now. The war has completely broken out from now on Next, it depends on whether the remaining three lords are willing to cooperate with our actions. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 241 There was a heavy rain in the sky. The rain is amazing, and the rising water vapor blocks out the sun. The whole boulder and its surrounding area of tens of kilometers fall into a hazy world, and the visibility is not even ten meters. Tequila, as the territory of the boulder family, has a vast scope, which is well deserved first in the whole Dabian Kingdom, and even the territory directly under the royal family can not be compared with it. However, no one in the whole kingdom of dabion would envy and envy the boulder family''s possession of such a territory. The reason is very simple. The whole tequila collar is a combination of one Duke collar, two Marquis collars and five earls, This means that the boulder family has at least one field Duke, two field marques and five field earls. In this world where even a Viscount can establish a family, it is incredible that the boulder family with so many noble titles and titles has not separated. Of course, it also means that the influence of the boulder family in the kingdom of dabion is extremely terrible. As the most proud tequila collar of the boulder family, the city named after the boulder family is undoubtedly the core of the whole boulder family. Boulder has undergone seven expansions before and after. Now it is a huge city that can accommodate more than 300000 residents. This city is not only the economic center of the whole tequila, but also one of the few trade cities in the whole kingdom of dabion. Almost every year, the trade tax can reach millions. The inner circle of this huge city has been completely transformed into a fortress. This is the political center of the boulder family. All children with boulder''s surname will live here until they are 16 years old, and then they will be graded and assessed. Only those teenagers who have talent, talent or are rated as qualified in the assessment can continue to live in this fortress. Once they fail in the assessment, Then they can only leave the fort and seek development by themselves, and the boulder family will no longer provide any material support free of charge. The torrential rain seems to have no sign of stopping at all. In such weather, naturally no one will go to the streets, so there will be no business. In addition to hotels, even pubs have been closed in the whole city of boulder. However, in this weather, there will be some people who are nervous and busy. Sylvier is a business leader in the Dongdu wolf chamber of Commerce. This is a large chamber of Commerce active in the southeast of the miracle continent. It is headquartered in the chainas empire. Its trade scope takes the chainas empire as the core and radiates to the surrounding kingdoms and principalities. Sylvier is over half a hundred years old this year. As an ordinary man, his face looks older than his actual age. As an old business leader who joined the Dongdu wolf chamber of Commerce when it was founded, sylvier could not be in charge of the trade route of the boulder family in any case, but his luck was bad, because he usually offended many people. In addition, the chamber of Commerce lost a lot of money due to a mistake in the previous freight, so sylvier was cited as "whether his ability is competent enough", Sent here. "Come on!" Although Sylvie was over half a hundred years old, his momentum was more and more frozen. At the moment, his voice overshadowed the roar of the rainstorm, "move faster! Fasten the light rope, one by one, and pay attention to the waterproof cloth on the truck. Some goods inside can''t be wet I''ll be fine after I go to the city. Everyone move faster. I''ll buy you a drink in the evening to warm you up. " Sylvier''s words spread far and wide in the rainstorm, which made the caravan members excited. Especially those mercenaries, it''s not often that they can save money, so even they began to work hard to help, which accelerated the progress of the caravan. Sylvier put out his hand, wiped his face and cursed, "this damn weather." "Hey, my Lord, you don''t know." Hearing sylvier''s voice, a caravan member who looked a little old smiled, "when the rainy season is coming to an end at the end of summer every year, there will be heavy rain here, which is also one of the main reasons for the fertility of this land At least the harvest in Chengdu during the autumn harvest is very good, but the scale of the rainstorm this year is indeed larger. " Seaville Oh, he just came to tequila collar. He didn''t know a lot. However, it is rare for anyone to know this at the moment, so sylvier asked for advice with an open mind. It seems that he is flattered by sylvier''s good attitude. The member questioned looks very sincere and afraid, but after all, he has some experience and experience, so he is naturally no stranger to sylvier''s problems. Just then, a horse''s hoof sounded. Sylvier turned and looked in surprise. There was such a loud hoof in this rainstorm. What scale should it be? However, when the cavalry appeared in sylvier''s sight, he found that the cavalry had only ten to ride, and they were all light cavalry costumes. However, the sharp eyed sylvier also found that when the light cavalry ran, their momentum was very cold, and the formation was very unified. Even in the chainas Empire, such a team could barely reach the elite ranks. "It''s the private soldier of the boulder family, the tequila cavalry." Seeing sylvier''s eyes, the caravan member nearby wisely explained, "it is said that this cavalry force has a scale of only 3000 people, but although it is a light cavalry force, it is trained according to the training scale of heavy cavalry. In those years, this force was one of the few forces in the Kingdom that could block the Marquis of tonis on the front battlefield It is said that the current head of the Red Cross cavalry regiment was the head of this tequila cavalry regiment. It seems that it is because the cavalry unit he trained is very powerful that he can become the head of the Red Cross cavalry regiment. " "This army seems to have something urgent." "Probably because of the LORD with panda." "Isn''t panda collar deserted?" "Hey, I don''t know what the Marquis of tonis in the Principality of lane thought. He sent a lord to manage the panda collar. As a result, it hasn''t developed much. The Lord has a contradiction with the Lord modge and seems to threaten to smooth the Lord modge. No, the boulder family, for their own reputation, of course, has to make a gesture. Some time ago, the private troops in the general''s territory, except the tequila cavalry regiment, were sent out to teach the LORD a lesson I don''t think there is any suspense about this battle. Can a new Lord win the private army of the boulder family? That''s a mixed army of 20000 people. " Sylvie didn''t know much about the war, but after hearing these words, he had some doubts about the emergence of tequila cavalry. He could see that the cavalry force was really worried, especially the leading knight. His momentum was so strong that the rainstorm falling in the sky could not get on him, as if there was an invisible protective cover around his body to block the rain. This is the only way for the golden strong! Although it was a rainstorm, the gate of Boulder City was not closed. According to the rules, horseback riding was not allowed in the city, but the tequila cavalry directly rode in and had no intention of dismounting. However, the soldiers in charge of urban defense were surprised to see that the tequila cavalry had set foot on the road paved with red bricks in the city. This road is the private military road of the boulder family. You can ride horses on this road only in case of emergency. However, this has not happened in the past few decades, except when cavalry stepped on this road when the war with the Principality of lane broke out a few years ago. Is there another war to break out? When the tequila cavalry arrived at the central fortress of Boulder City, the horse under the crotch of the tequila cavalry was obviously dead, but no one had time to pay attention to this at this time, because the leading knight was soon summoned to the big conference hall. Standing in the conference hall, the knight''s face was a little pale and his body shook a little, because the fighting spirit in his body was consumed too violently. But in fact, he really can''t let the rain get wet. Otherwise, the letter he put in his arms will naturally be soaked by the rainstorm, so the content of the letter can''t be saved. After seeing old Duke hatch, the knight took off his light armor without hesitation, took out the letter in his arms and handed it to the Duke who seemed to be haggard than before. After receiving the letter, the Duke immediately couldn''t wait to open it and only glanced at the contents. The whole man was stunned immediately and looked a little incredible. "Dead?" "Yes All six tequila black guards were also killed. " The knight nodded, "at that time, we all felt the strong breath of power, so we had set out immediately, but it was about half a day from the border of tequila. When we arrived, the other party had robbed young master Elsie, so we immediately opened the search circle, and finally only found the body of tequila black guard." "Do you know who did it?" "The other party''s technique is very sophisticated, and the tail is also handled very clean. All the bandit groups have been eliminated and there is no living mouth." Old Duke hatch''s face became very ugly. Then he suddenly thought of something and shouted, "where is Yuki now? Tell him by magic communication immediately and ask him to come back to me immediately! Also, immediately notify Lonnie and tell them to stop! At the same time, he ordered the troops not to go to modge again and return immediately It must be the pen of the Marquis tonis who can calculate everything so accurately Damn it, what on earth is modge worth the devil''s attention? " "But my lord... We and Lord lonnis don''t have the means of magic communication." Duke hatch was slightly stunned and then angrily said, "then find a way for me! On no account should they conflict with Sean! " After thinking about it, it seemed that it was not safe, so he immediately said, "make peace with the Marquis of tonis!" "But master Elsie is no longer in our hands." "Does the peace talks still need Elsie!? What do I keep your staff for! Come up with a plan for me immediately before tomorrow! " "Yes!" Several aides who had been relied on by the old Duke of hatch responded with some panic. They had never seen the old Baron of hatch so angry£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 242 Viscount Rudd has been having nightmares lately. Since a month ago, he saw a red fire cloud burst out from the direction of the former shaov leader, he fell into a panic mood, which put too much pressure on him. Even if he didn''t understand anything, he could feel the terrible power contained in the fire cloud. This power raised an unmatched illusion in his heart. At this moment, he regretted coming to the trouble of Lord panda. Rudd mitchlin is an emerging aristocrat of the kingdom of dabion. After becoming an aristocrat, this family based on commercial development did not integrate into the aristocratic system of the kingdom of dabion soon, but was strongly excluded in the old aristocratic circle, and the emerging aristocratic circle is mainly dominated by the military reformers, As a businessman, the Michelin family is naturally difficult to integrate. Although Rudd was placed high hopes by his father when he was young, hoping to expand the influence of the family, whether it is to integrate into the old aristocratic circle or the emerging aristocratic circle, it is a good thing for the Michelin family. That''s why Rudd joined the union without hesitation after knowing the identity of lonnis. As long as he can catch up with the boulder family, the most influential aristocrat in the Dabian Kingdom, he will become the hottest person in the whole Dabian kingdom in a moment. At that time, let alone integrate into the old aristocratic circle or the new aristocratic circle, the people of these two aristocratic circles will even turn to win him over. Out of this beautiful expectation, Rudd will put all his capital into this gamble. He is still somewhat confident in his ability. Perhaps he can''t compare with Baron lonnis in military ability, but he also has the specialty that lonnis doesn''t have - he is one of the few lords in the kingdom of dabion who can manage military affairs and government affairs at the same time. With his efforts, his territory has gradually become prosperous. Now he no longer needs to invest funds in trade and commerce, but can start to feed back funds to him, which also allows him to start to devote more attention and energy to the construction of the army. Originally, his life should become more and more beautiful. But I don''t know why, once he thought of the fire cloud he saw a month ago, he would feel a burst of fear. It''s the kind of fear from the bottom of his heart and uncontrollable shock. He hasn''t slept safely for nearly a month. Even if there are two superior silver experts around him, I don''t know why Rudd has no sense of security. He always wondered if it would be too rash to agree to lannis''s invitation to join the coalition plan? Rudd got up from the bed and looked at the empty soft bed. He didn''t know why there was a sudden loneliness. His family is still too young. It began to develop from his great grandfather''s generation. After three generations of efforts, his father finally became an aristocrat, but he just had an identity and title. After that, although he got married, he worked hard to become a local aristocrat for most of his life. In Rudd''s impression, he and his father didn''t meet several times a year until he was eight or nine years old. His father became a local aristocrat, but his mother died of illness. Acacia becomes a disease. He once hated his father, so when his father arranged to go to the Military Academy at the age of nine, he didn''t refuse. He just wanted to be as far away from his father as possible. Then he stayed at the Military Academy for six years without ever returning home. After graduation at the age of 16, he served in the Royal Army of dabion as an officer, also in lonnis. After three years of training, he joined the Kingdom expeditionary army at the age of 19. After four years of war, he caught up with the invasion of the Principality of lane. That war was also the first time he led his troops back to his father''s territory as an officer to participate in the defense war. As a result, needless to say, the kingdom of dabion was completely defeated, and the territory his father worked hard for all his life became the booty of others. Therefore, his father was seriously ill. When he was dying, Rudd seemed to have finally found his conscience and went to see his father for the last time. It was also that side that made him firm in the idea of making the Michelin family become a great nobleman in the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, he gave up the possible title of earl, inherited his father''s title of viscount, became a local nobleman, and then continued to work hard for the development of the family and territory. After nearly five years of development, his territory finally began to prosper. But looking back, Rudd found that he seemed to have missed a lot of things. Somehow, he suddenly remembered the sweet smile in his memory, but the family power behind the smile also made Rudd understand that the girl was not able to climb up by herself. As the second daughter of Prince kazez hodgdie, her future had long been determined. Even if he wanted to marry her, her father would not agree. That''s a prince''s daughter. "If we can catch the boulder family line..." Rudd whispered. The cruelty of reality has made him understand that even if he can develop the territory better and the army stronger, he is only a piece of fat in the eyes of others without allies. Wars often break out between nobles. As long as it is not the scale of national war, other surrounding lords are naturally unable to intervene. Instead, they are happy to see its success, and may even have the idea of sharing a share. Therefore, wars between nobles are usually a contest of strength and allies. "As long as I can get into Prince kazez''s sight, maybe I will really have a chance." Rudd clenched his hands, and his inner fear began to gradually calm down. "Even if I didn''t connect with the boulder family, the future of lonnis is also unlimited. As long as I continue to maintain friendly relations with him, I can succeed! I have nothing to lose in this big bet. Anyway, I will win anyway! " Like hypnosis, Rudd kept cheering himself up, and his eyes gradually became quiet. There was a rapid knock on the door. "Come in." Said Rudd in a deep voice. The door was pushed open and a middle-aged man in plain clothes stepped in. The two superior silver masters under Rudd''s command were all those who followed his father and were cultivated by his father after exhausting his efforts. However, the strength of these two people does not seem to be very good. They are over 40 and are still in the stage of superior silver. If there is no big opportunity, these two people will probably stop at this level in their life. Fortunately, however, the two family knights were loyal to the Michelin family. At least they never wanted to leave. They also survived with Rudd in the most painful and difficult days. Now they both have their own manor. "Uncle Northen, what''s the matter?" Seeing the face of the middle-aged man, Rudd quickly asked. "Young master, Baron lonnis has lost." "Failed?" Rudd was slightly stunned and then said, "what''s going on?" "The Lord is more cunning and aggressive than we thought." Northen said in a deep voice, "a few days ago, he secretly entered Baron lonnis''s territory and launched a raid. We don''t know the specific process of the battle, but according to the information received, the Lord named Sean started with a raid, created a great chaos in Baron lonnis''s camp, and then seemed to control the stables area, The heavy cavalry that forced Baron lonnis could not start the formation, and then the fighting situation was not clear. " "At present, we only know that Baron lonnis should fall into Sean''s hands, and now the Lord is leading the troops back in a swagger. According to the feedback of the Rangers, the scale is about 400 people." "Lonnie lost?" Rudd frowned. "Is there any way to find out how many people the Lord took when the war broke out?" "No way." Northen shook his head regretfully. "The situation is very complicated now. The other two barons are going to withdraw, young master. I think we should also withdraw now? " Instead of answering Northen''s question, Rudd frowned and asked, "do you say the Lord is making a swaggering return now?" Although I don''t know why Rudd asked, Northen said, "yes." "The Lord has great ambition." Rudd''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. Naturally, the person who can develop the territory''s government and military affairs will never be a straw bag, "what he wants is a war. you ''re right! This leader''s main task is a war! Modge and Elsie, even us, are just excuses and pretexts. There must be some unknown secret in modge''s collar! Uncle Northen, get the map. " Although Northen didn''t understand, he immediately took the map as Rudd told him. In fact, this map is not much different from the map that yasina gave Sean, but the names of some places on the map are different, but the fineness is obviously better. It can be comparable with the fineness of the map remade by William. Therefore, it can be seen that Rudd does not pay more attention to the map than William. But Rudd didn''t see anything wonderful on this map. His first reaction was that the Principality of lane had some secret information they didn''t know. It was possible that there was a treasure buried in modge''s territory. But he soon overturned this idea, because if it was just like this, they could organize a small team to enter, which would not attract attention. After a few seconds of meditation, Rudd drew the general situation of the map on a piece of white paper, marked the enemy and us with red and blue, and then painted the area representing modge''s collar red. When Rudd finished this action, the whole person was stunned in an instant, and his face was like a ghost, terrified: "strategic forward base!" Even though Northen knew nothing about military issues, he also knew that the six words "strategic forward base" meant that he looked up and looked at Rudd in disbelief: "does the Marquis of tonis want to start another war?" "Even if not, as long as this territory is taken by her, all the surrounding areas will be clamped down by her. At that time, they will really be completely in the shadow of her threat." Rudd''s face turned a little white. His already quiet and peaceful heart panicked again. He uneasily thought of the fire cloud he saw a month ago. "Immediately find a way to inform the boulder family. I''ll lead the troops to set out now. In any case, I must save Baron lonnis!" "But..." "Nothing but, uncle Northen!" Rudd said in a deep voice, "we have nothing to lose, so this time we are the winner anyway. But if the kingdom of dabion doesn''t exist, no matter how much we win, we are also losers Marquis tonis would never have come up with such a strategy. Lord Sean Connery is completely crazy! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 243 The sky looks very clear. Sean''s team really swaggered forward, and even deliberately swayed around the border of another baron. As a result, the Baron was scared to retreat thirty miles directly, which made Sean have a very idea of taking advantage of the fire. However, considering that the steel winged army was a little tired, and there were nearly 700 people on the other side, the battle was also a bit tough, and it was likely to destroy William''s layout, so Sean had to give up. Different from the nervousness and caution during the sneak attack, the way back should be much easier, which also represents a certain degree of boredom. In fact, neither Rena nor shefanio understood why William wanted to capture the Baron alive. If they are allowed to choose, killing him can also get the same income. Anyway, the territory of lonnis has been destroyed. If the kingdom of dabion wants to take it back, it naturally needs to use the means of war. But if so, isn''t it more in line with Sean''s idea? Everyone knows that Lord Sean is going to fight the kingdom of dabion. And if you kill lonnis, it can better stimulate the morale of the army. At least Rena will be more happy, because her hands were damaged the most in the Lord''s territory, not less than that of the viscount. But Sean didn''t nod, so Rena could only hold her breath in her heart and vent her anger in other ways. "You are abusing!" Being caged like a rare animal, Lonnie hissed angrily, "you''re insulting an aristocrat!" "Insult?" Sean glanced lazily and said with a smile, "you haven''t seen a real insult yet Maybe you think it''s bad to be a rare animal and want to be a dog? Rina, you don''t have to give him dry food for the next meal. Just give him some meat and bones. " "Yes, my Lord." Rena said with a smile. Lonnie''s face turned red. When had he been humiliated like this! "You will pay the price!" Lonnie suddenly shouted, his eyes full of unwilling and anger, and his life reputation was destroyed! "Price?" Sean looked at Lonnie and said with a smile, "you remind me There has never been anything for nothing in this world. Since you want better treatment, let''s make an equivalent exchange. " Seeing Sean''s face, Lonnie was a little chilly, and his eyes were a little more alert: "what do you want to do?" "Well, because of your wrong decision, you let me lose nearly 100 men, so you don''t want to get any aristocratic treatment from me." Sean said simply, "but if you give me the production scheme of the special armor worn by your heavy cavalry, I can consider giving you a week''s aristocratic treatment Your family is a marquis family, isn''t it? Then I''ll let you enjoy the treatment of the marquis. " "Oh, so you want my armor making drawings." Lonnie burst into laughter. He was a commander, but under this premise, he was a lord and a nobleman. As a qualified aristocrat, the skill of negotiation is naturally an innate instinct. No aristocrat, whether in bed or under bed, will lack this skill. Therefore, when lonnis heard Sean say his purpose, he couldn''t help laughing. As long as Sean was willing to negotiate with him, he felt that many things could be solved. Anyway, for an aristocrat, the failure on the battlefield is nothing more than the loss on the negotiation table. "It''s not a problem to give you the armor making drawings, but don''t you think my current situation is not suitable for negotiation?" Although Lonnie looked very embarrassed and his luxurious clothes had become ragged, at this moment, he still showed some elegant temperament that aristocrats should have. Even Sean had to admit that no matter how decadent a real aristocrat was, the air on him was real, because this sense of superiority had been deeply engraved in their souls. "Negotiation?" Sean smiled too. "Who told you I was negotiating with you? Are you qualified? But I''m just a loser. From the perspective of nobility, you''re just my booty. As a booty, there should be a booty. I think you are a monkey. You are a monkey. I think you are an aristocrat when you are an aristocrat Now, you are still in this cage, so in my eyes, you are just a monkey. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia finally couldn''t help laughing; However, compared with Cecilia''s reserved smile, shefanio and Rena simply laughed without image. As for those northern barbarians who don''t know what etiquette is, it''s even more impossible to give lannis face, and those northern barbarians who don''t know what happened all burst out loud laughter after asking each other. Soon, the laughter spread like thunder. "You!" Lonnie was red with anger again. He felt like a monkey and was humiliated repeatedly. "Now even if you give me the drawings, you can only enjoy the treatment of the count." Sean glanced at Ronnie, still calm. "Your next sentence may decide whether you enjoy the treatment of count or viscount, so think it over." Sean is a skilled old player, so many production recipes in the game can be obtained not only by digging treasure, making copies and so on, but also by NPC''s hands through some tasks. Since the standard equipment used by lonnis''s heavy cavalry is this special special armor, putting it into the game means that he must have a task line that can obtain the production drawings of this armor. If it''s in the game, Sean must spend some brains to get this task, but since it''s in reality, he naturally doesn''t need to brush things like favor. Anyway, he and the kingdom of dabion are originally hostile camps. Since this is the doomed result, Sean will naturally use other methods to obtain the drawing, such as the way now. Since the other party emphasizes the need for aristocratic treatment, why don''t I give it to you? It''s very normal in the war. However, Sean didn''t want to give it to the other party for nothing, so he naturally wanted to let lannis exchange the making drawings of armor. He checked it after the war. The armor made by the heavy cavalry under lonnis is indeed between light armor and heavy armor, and its protection is stronger than light armor. It can not only effectively resist arrow damage like lock armour, but also have a certain resistance to puncture damage of weapons such as dragon spear and long gun. As for damage such as chop, not to mention the protection ability is better than light armour. This is the advantage of defense ability, but what Sean really valued is that the weight of this armor is only half of that of plate armor and one third of that of heavy armor, which is not particularly large for the negative gravity of light cavalry. If Sean is willing to spend more, configure better horses and equipment and strengthen the training of cavalry, he can even configure a heavy cavalry like lonnis. However, at present, the only uncertain thing is the material of this kind of armor. If it''s just like ordinary heavy armor, it''s OK. At most, it costs more manual fees. However, the heavy cavalry force configured in this way is more than half cheaper than the heavy cavalry force of the same scale, and its protection ability is much better. Of course, if you encounter heavy cavalry or infantry troops who are willing to spend money to build, the heavy cavalry built with such equipment also has no great advantage. Because this kind of armor has no thickening and partition interlayer, the damage of crossbow and armor breaking arrow is also inevitable, and the impact force of positive impact is also weaker than that of traditional heavy cavalry. So Sean''s demand for this kind of armor equipment is not so strong. It can only be used as transitional equipment. Since it was this mentality, of course, he put on a look of indifference, so in the eyes of lonnis, Sean became a bit unreasonable. After a little silence, lonnis finally had to admit the cruelty of reality, especially in the hands of unreasonable players like Sean, which made the reality even more cruel. All his negotiation skills could not be used in Sean''s hands. Even, he couldn''t judge whether Sean''s words just now meant a guilty threat or anything else, but he didn''t dare to try to challenge Sean''s bottom line. In the final analysis, his essence is still an aristocrat who is greedy for enjoyment. Therefore, lonnis had to make an attitude and appearance that the booty should have, and whispered, "in this environment, I can''t make drawings for you. At least I need the least drawing tools and a table." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you these things when I get to pigeon town." Sean said calmly, "so when you make drawings for me, you can enjoy Earl treatment for a week And until then, you can only stay like this. Oh, by the way, I''m very unhappy because of your previous impoliteness, so you only have meat bones with broken meat for lunch and dinner today. " "Hum, you''d better pray not to fall into my hands one day, and then..." "Tomorrow''s three meals are also meat and bones." Sean said calmly, so Lonnie chose to shut up. He just doesn''t adapt to the current life, but it doesn''t mean he''s a dignified fool. Seeing this scene, Cecilia and others couldn''t help it. A high-level commander of the future military headquarters, who is expected by the kingdom of dabion, can only eat helplessly all the way and dare not even say a word. How can this make people not laugh? Looking at Lonnie''s flushed face and holding back his inner anger, Sean couldn''t help feeling a burst of darkness, so he smiled and said, "I''m in a good mood now. Let me tell you a message for free... But if you want to know what news in the future, you need to exchange something. I''m very fair. I like the principle of equal value trading best." Lonnie took a deep breath, tried to calm his ups and downs, and then asked, "what news?" He understood that free things should not be in vain. "Your allied forces have already started. Now they are marching towards the white dove town. They probably want to save you." Sean smiled, "I can''t see that you still have a lot of people. What''s the name... Viscount Rudd is your good friend?" Hearing Sean''s words, Lonnie was slightly surprised and immediately responded: "all this is a trap!? Your real purpose is to start a war! " "Almost." Sean shrugged. "But your friend really cooperated with me. Now my territory can expand again." "Oh, with all the people you have, you want to defeat Rudd?" Lonnis uttered a disdainful sneer, "Rudd''s talent and talent may not be as good as me, but his command is mainly steady. Even I have a headache for him. What''s more, with nearly 4000 allied troops, do you really think this force in your territory can be stopped? " "I think I can stop it." Sean turned his head and said seriously, "because this time William led the army himself and Alfred was the pioneer." Lonnie''s pupil shrank suddenly. "Moreover, count Simi has led the thunder front from tonis fortress. Probably when we return to white dove, the modge leader should be occupied." This time, Lonnie''s face had become a little pale£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 244 The outbreak of the war was beyond everyone''s expectation. When the news of yasna''s sending troops spread, the whole kingdom of dabion suddenly fell into some kind of panic. In this case, the honeymoon period between the moderates and hawks in the military headquarters quickly ended and turned to the doves who had been silent in the lonnis incident. This time, even the neutrals who had not a high sense of existence formed a force that people can''t ignore in an instant. However, the more the neutrals are united, the more irritable the Hawks are, Because it is impossible for the centrists to support their position. The reformers, on the contrary, chose silence this time. The shadow caused by Athena to the whole kingdom of dabion is so strong that this generation has completely lost their fighting spirit. As the initiator of this panic, Sean continued to move forward with a look of indifference. It''s about a day''s journey from Baige town. If the team is faster, it can even reach Baige town in the early morning, which is good news. As for lonnis, who is regarded as a rare animal, after eating meat and bones for two days, he has become honest. He even has no spare energy to think about how his country will become, because he has become a problem whether he can survive or not. The ideal is full and the reality is skinny. Lonnie chewed the meaning of this sentence again and again. He was a little surprised at the meaning contained in this sentence, and his hostility to Sean was unknowingly reduced. He began to feel that Sean was a worthy opponent. Of course, Sean didn''t know that his casual words would brainwash Lonnie. If he knew, I''m afraid he would put all the online words he learned on earth into Lonnie''s mind. Sean make complaints about this sentence in fact, but it is only in Tucao lane, but because the content of the words is too advanced, so this kind of Tucao is also somewhat boring. Finally, when Cecilia asked about the meaning of this sentence, Xiao Encai opened his mouth to explain it, and make complaints about the meaning of this sentence. For a moment, many people''s views of Sean immediately changed. Although it was moving forward according to the established distance, Sean didn''t do nothing. At this time, he was sorting out the territory information in his mind and sorting and storing it by categories. This function was discovered by Sean recently, but he didn''t know when he had it. However, it is a good thing for him to sort out by categories like this, and he also found that many buildings have special functions. For example, in education, there is a thing called "magic guide library". The name sounds popular, but it is actually a thing similar to the intelligent library on earth. Its function can make anyone who studies in the library get an efficiency + 20% commission, and the library can be upgraded. The five-level library can improve the efficiency by 40%, which can greatly shorten the learning efficiency of students. But this thing looks good, but the architectural requirements are not easy. Not to mention that its architectural premise is to establish a college, and has a secondary research institute and a series of other architectural facilities. Sean is deterred by the power source of magic guidance alone. Not to mention that the world has not yet developed into the era of magic guide technology. Even if it has developed, Sean can''t afford this kind of thing. It''s a thing that goes up and down in millions. According to the requirements of the level 5 magic guide library, this magic guide power source alone needs nearly 50 million gold coins. With this money, Sean might as well build a noncommissioned officer school. This thing can let Sean directly cultivate a large number of noncommissioned officers, which is an absolutely necessary and important building for Sean, because he can''t have only one or two armies in the future, and the scale of the army can''t be so small. Therefore, with the expansion and re integration of the army, the middle-level sergeant is a very important link. After all, when the commander of any army gives orders on the battlefield, it is impossible to detail the level of the team. After all, this is not a game, but a real world. But the problem is that the premise of building the sergeant school is still to build a college, which makes Sean very distressed. Basically, almost all the architectural premises in the education system require the establishment of a college first. This is the framework of the whole system, and only after building this framework can other details be adjusted in this framework. However, Sean felt too much pressure when he thought of the huge capital and vast floor area needed to establish the college. And even if Sean can really build a college and establish things such as Sergeant school and magic tower, it doesn''t mean that he can start cultivating immediately. There is also a very key factor, that is, the strength of teachers. How can we educate good students without good teachers? Even if William, Cecilia, Alfred and Rena are sent by Sean to play guest teachers, it is still far from enough. Sean is really depressed. The feeling of sitting in the treasure house without entering is really desperate. By the time all these things were sorted out, the team was unknowingly about to reach white dove town. Sean sighed a little tired. Cecilia asked with concern: "what''s the matter?" "Nothing, just a little... Irritable." Sean said something unhappy. Looking back, he saw Lonnie sleeping in the cage. He was even more unhappy, so he went over and beat the cage to wake him up. "It''s time for dinner?" Lonnie rubbed his eyes, yawned and sat up lazily. The height of the cage is not enough to make Lonnie stand up, and it can''t make him sleep comfortably in a big font. Basically, he curls up when he sleeps. Even in his daily activities, he can only sit and occasionally chat with Sean to pass the time. So now he got up and sat in the cage. He really felt like a rare animal. This kind of consciousness made Sean even more crazy. "I hope there''s more meat on the bones today." Lonnie muttered. Unfortunately, the people around the cage were all guys with extraordinary ears, so this muttering naturally failed to hide Sean and others. "I said, can you be more backbone!" Sean thought it was a good thing to torture the enemy. Why did he suddenly become so unhappy, "you are a noble! A genius who wants to inherit the Marquis and may even become the sixth Duke of the kingdom of dabion in the future, can''t you be more like a nobleman? " "What? It''s not time for dinner." Lonnie took out his ears and frowned, "I''m just a booty. Now I''m not a monkey in your eyes By the way, if I learn to bark like a monkey, can I bring more meat for the bones of the next meal? " "Where''s your shame!" Sean roared. "That thing can be eaten?" Lonnie looked at Sean in surprise. "Didn''t you say ''life is like rape, if you can''t resist, you have to learn to enjoy'' So I can only try to enjoy it. Anyway, Marquis tonis has sent troops to participate in this battle. What''s the suspense of this war? I might as well stay and wait until the war is over. " "It''s only a few days. Has your will been destroyed like this?" Sean looked at Lonnie with a look of disbelief. Is this still the commander who ordered his death in the barracks? This is unscientific! Where''s the high spirited lonnis before? "Are nobles like this?" Sean looked at Cecilia in surprise. "Aren''t you a noble?" Rena and shefanio looked curious. Although Sean''s title at the moment is only a jazz, his behavior and etiquette knowledge are obviously more elegant and far sighted than ordinary nobles. Everyone believes that Sean is definitely an unknown ancient nobleman from the qainas empire. So at the moment, everyone was surprised that Sean asked such a question. Even Lonnie, who seemed to be used to being raped, pricked up his ears. His self abandonment is not false, but it does not mean that lonnis''s mind has been completely destroyed. "It''s different from the aristocracy in my impression." Sean said with a surprised look on his face, "don''t the nobles keep their elegance and pride even until they die? Look at this guy. It''s only a few days! It will look like a mangy dog! " "Did I fall from a monkey to a mangy dog?" Lonnie went on pulling out his ears and saying something that almost made Sean go mad. But everyone was somewhat relieved about Sean''s question. "There is no comparability between now and before." Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "in the past, the nobles advocated chivalry and dogmatic belief. The leaders paid taxes to the nobles and lords, while the nobles and lords were responsible for protecting their own leaders However, with the increase of aristocracy, the aristocracy system is divided into three levels: field, real power and strength. Therefore, some changes have already taken place in faith and spirit. In addition, there are frequent wars, so it is not uncommon for aristocrats to become prisoners. Therefore, there is an aristocracy war protection treaty, but this treaty is not binding, Just because there are disputes over interests, many people will choose default. " This kind of treaty, Sean knew very well, was nothing more than that if the nobleman became a prisoner, he could be released as long as he could pay a ransom satisfactory to the victory. Of course, if his family or family is unwilling to pay ransom for him, he can also choose to pay ransom by himself or sign some contracts with the victorious party, such as how many years he has served the victorious party as the price of self redemption. "For today''s nobles, it''s actually a matter of dying generously..." Cecilia frowned, as if she was considering the words, "it''s a stupid thing Basically, as long as there is hope of being released or redeemed, many nobles are willing to give up the face problem of dignity. Of course, there are still some aristocrats in the world who still advocate chivalry and faith, but they are a few after all. " "What would you do if I decided to kill you now?" After listening to Cecilia, Sean turned his head and looked at Lonnie. "No room for negotiation?" "No." "Then please allow me to take a bath, let me have a big last dinner, and finally send my head back to my family." Lonnie said in a deep voice, and the obscene temperament of a mangy dog was completely gone£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 245 Sean didn''t kill Lonnie in the end. That sentence was just a joke. When the team returned to pigeon Town, it was early in the morning as he expected. At this time, the white dove town is particularly peaceful. The original white dove town developed from a small village. In the center of the town is a circular square. The original mayor''s residence and the houses of several rich businessmen were built around the circular square, and the later houses are basically this circular layout. But I don''t know when the original circular layout has been changed into a field shaped layout, with the innermost circle as the center of the whole town. However, when Sean decided to expand into a city, William changed the layout of the whole town. The square around the center of the town has not been changed, but all the surrounding rich businessmen''s houses and the mayor''s residence have been demolished and rebuilt. At the same time, a new temple has been built, which is the central area of the whole city, and the original circular layout around the town square has also been demolished and rebuilt. Except that the city center still retains the circular layout, everything else will be planned in a field structure, which will be distributed according to different regions. The new city Sean decided to name it void City, and the South and east of the city will become the key planning and investment areas of the city. The east of the city will be transformed into a market area, and all pubs, hotels and grocery stores will be concentrated in this urban area. In addition, an open space is specially opened up. Sean is going to be transformed into a flea market. Anyone who pays a little money can get a booth here to sell freely, and everything will be directly protected by the city guard, Even the thieves guild is not allowed to operate here. The south of the city will be transformed into a rich residential area. All the houses here are independent buildings with front and rear courtyards, and the security here is directly responsible by the city defense team. In the future, Sean even plans to invest one or two strong people here. Only in this way can he flaunt the importance of this area, so as to stir up the land and sell it at a very high price. Of course, in the foreseeable early days, no one will buy a house here. Basically, the price of a courtyard is not less than one million gold coins. Who can afford it with the financial resources of the residents of pigeon town? However, it''s just to plan and build here first. As for others, we will consider them slowly in the future. Anyway, the expansion of void city can''t be only this time, but the early investment can only be like this. In the final analysis, there is still insufficient funds. More than two million seems a lot, but after more than half a year, after all kinds of expenses have been consumed like water, Sean now has only two million pan continental gold coins left. If this level continues, Sean will go bankrupt in about two years, so before that, he has to find other ways to make money as soon as possible. Of course, it is also a good choice to explore and occupy new territories. Langnis, who was locked in a cage, was silent when he saw that the whole town had been pushed to the town wall and the farmland that had been reclaimed outside the town. He is really not very good at managing and developing territory, but it does not mean that lonnis really doesn''t understand anything. Most of the time, he just lacks practical experience. After all, he spends most of his time on military development and research. "It seems that everyone underestimates you." Lonnie sighed, his voice a little lost. Pandalian has been abandoned for nearly two years. Although the kingdom of dabion has intentionally or unintentionally ignored this territory, in fact, as the most appropriate entry point into the wilderness, the nobles of the kingdom of dabion have never given up collecting information about this territory. Lonnis would choose to become a baron and run to the territory bordering on panda. A large part of the reason is that "this territory is a wild land and a natural import and export". However, in the nearly half a year when everyone lost intelligence collection and judgment, Lord Sean completed the reunification of the whole territory, and also removed all overt hostile forces. Even now, he has begun to build a small town into a city. From these aspects, if anyone still thinks Sean is an incompetent Lord and Alfred is the only one under his command that deserves attention, lonnis must be the first to fight with others. He was subjected to an extremely inhuman insult under the Lord''s hand. Has been downgraded from monkey to mangy dog. "Nothing, I like it." Sean shrugged indifferently. He didn''t care what others thought of him. "Don''t worry, I always keep my word. You won''t worry about my integrity when dealing with me. When you enter the city, you can come down and move freely, but I will arrange people to look at you. You know this rule. When you can make drawings for me and when you can start enjoying the treatment of Earl prisoners. " Lonnie took a deep look at Sean. Recently, he has been tortured miserably, but this torture is only a mental problem. But once he let go, he didn''t think there was a problem. He ate three meals a day. Although it was a bone with broken meat, it wasn''t left over by others. It was just to remove most of the meat from the meat parts such as leg bones. Generally speaking, he can''t eat enough and sleep well. However, Lonnie was also quite able to enjoy himself. As for Sean''s always scolding him for shaking m along the way, he selectively ignored it. Anyway, the words from the Lord''s mouth won''t be good. Why should he find himself unhappy? "I don''t understand one thing." Lonnie said, "may I ask?" "Equivalent exchange." Sean didn''t look back. After thinking for a moment, Lonnie said, "at the beginning, in addition to this special armor, I also conceived a supporting product. I named it impact shield, but it is still an unfinished work. What are the conditions for this semi-finished product?" Sean was stunned when he heard this. Impact shield! This is a kind of battle shield similar to square shield, but its specification standard does not belong to large shield, but belongs to the level of heavy shield. The reason for this is that the shield is made with a special nail pile triple structure. You should know that the shield is also made with a strict standard production system - heavy shields such as tower shield are due to its internal double shield structure; Large shields such as half body shield and square shield are only the difference in scale, and there is one more layer of internal steel plate splint than light shield. Therefore, the manufacturing method of triple structure is very advanced for this era - at least the idea is not put forward by blacksmith, but it is technically not allowed, so it can not be manufactured. However, the most famous part of this shield is the word "nail pile" in the "nail pile triple structure" - there is a nail pile inside this shield, which can be driven into the ground after starting the mechanism, so as to make the defense stronger. Moreover, when the nail pile is opened, the shield surface will be expanded by one circle to increase the defense area and stress area. Impact shield is a special shield to resist impact. However, in Sean''s impression, this special shield can only be designed with the assistance of magic guide technology. Although some players in the game suggested that the power part of magic guide technology can be replaced by steam technology, it was the era of the formal application of magic guide technology when the impact shield appeared, So this argument has been debated all the time. At the moment, hearing that the impact shield was actually invented by lonnis, Sean remembered that the armor equipped by the heavy cavalry trained by lonnis was also a new armor with the emergence of magic guide technology, and immediately became very interested in lonnis. "You really don''t know what a terrible thing you have invented." Sean turned his head and looked at Ronnie. "Your skills are really not white. You have been at the forefront of this era in military research." "Really?" Lonnie looked at Sean strangely. Of course, he could hear the emotion in Sean''s words, but the more so, the more strange he was. Why would Sean praise him, "so do you want to exchange?" "Change, of course!" Sean couldn''t wait to say, "but I''ve said before that I''m fair. Since you gave me these two production drawings, I''ll give you a choice You can consider changing the treatment of Earl level to Marquis level, or changing the time from one week to half a month. Choose for yourself. " "Marquis." Lonnie said without thinking. Sean whispered in his heart: it''s really the problem of the nobility, but he also said, "well, you can ask if you have any questions." "Did you really start this war because of Elsie?" Said Lonnie. This time, even Rena, shefanio and Cecilia listened carefully. In fact, they also wanted to ask this question, but they couldn''t ask it for some reasons. "Of course." Sean nodded, "Elsie is my friend. Although this guy is really stupid and stupid, since he is my friend, I can''t sit idly by If he is just a lord dismissed by the family because of his poor management of the territory, it is certainly difficult for me to intervene in such matters belonging to their family, but since someone makes small moves behind his back, it is impossible for me not to intervene. " "However, I know very well that with my current strength, I can''t compete with the boulder family in your kingdom, so naturally I can only ask for foreign aid Of course, modge collar is indeed a good territory, so Lord yasina is very interested in choosing to do it. Otherwise, I really don''t know what kind of reward to ask Lord yasna to help me. " As soon as Sean''s words fell, Rena''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She suddenly stopped walking in front. The original moving team suddenly stopped, and the action was as neat as one person''s action, which even brought lannis the illusion of time stagnation and space pause. He found that Sean''s iron wing was not simple. When he thought about it, he also felt that losing under this team did not seem to be an unacceptable thing. After a moment of silence, Sean looked at shefanio, who pointed to the left, and Sean looked at the past: "come out, your breath is too obvious." A burst of footstep, slightly sounded£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 246 Footsteps came slowly from far and near. A vague figure gradually appeared in front of everyone. Every time he walked, there was a very subtle trembling sound when he fell to his feet. This kind of sound does not ring in people''s ears, but is similar to a resonant sound of heartbeat, which gradually rings like a drum. At this moment, it seems that a huge sound flood is gradually spreading. Almost everyone can feel that the blood in his body seems to be frozen. The fear of panic and palpitation suddenly envelops everyone''s heart, and all perceptions seem to be completely numb. The faces of Sean, shefanio, Rena and Cecilia suddenly changed. What a powerful momentum! This is a golden strong man! A middle-aged man in plain clothes appeared in the sight of everyone. He is wearing a very ordinary hunting suit with no luxurious decoration. The only advantage of this hunting suit is that it is conducive to the stretching of activities. He wears a sword on his right waist, but he carries a black long gun on his right hand. But the real surprise is not the strange dress on the middle-aged man, but his face! He has short black hair, a tough face like a knife, black pupils and bronze skin. All this shows that the middle-aged man is a typical son of the qainas empire! "Are you also from qainas?" The middle-aged man looked at Sean and seemed surprised to meet another son of the qainas Empire here. Sean''s pupil suddenly shrunk, looked at the other party''s slightly strange gun and sword costume and the typical face of the qainas Empire, and felt a little surprised: "weapons master!" "You are a qainas." The middle-aged man''s voice is a little hoarse, but it is full of a unique magnetism, "my name is Yuki Lincoln, who is the last seat on the right of the hall of seven of the dabion boulder family Seeing that you are the first qainas I have seen in so many years, I can let you go once, but there is a premise: give Baron lonnis to me. " The terrible pressure disappeared in an instant. Rena, shefanio and Cecilia''s faces become very ugly. If they can accurately control their momentum, they are definitely the top gold strength! Bronze, silver and gold have clear restrictions and distinctions. Bronze level is mainly the development and training of physical strength. In Sean''s words, bronze is still a category of normal human beings. At the beginning, bronze level is gradually developing towards Superman. Except that people at the top of bronze can''t fly like Superman, they are basically no different from Superman in physical strength. In fact, silver level masters are not much different from bronze level masters, but they have one more attack skill than bronze level masters. The use of fighting spirit is the most common course in the world. There are systematic and detailed book introductions in this aspect. Any silver level master can watch books on this aspect for free in different guilds, so as to determine his own direction of using fighting spirit. The golden class is the official beginning, with a clearer distinction of strength, just like the second-order and third-order occupations. The reason why people with gold level strength are called strong people is that in addition to the limit of physical potential far exceeding that of silver level experts, the most important thing is that strong people at this level have been able to use the special skill of "coercion", which is why a gold level strong person can easily deal with even more than a dozen experts at the top of silver. Because the two sides are not at the same level at all. The upper gold strongman can basically send and receive momentum freely, even accurately only for very few people. However, this does not mean that the strong gold is really invincible. Even the golden strongman at the top will die if he falls into the siege of the army. Of course, it may take a lot of human lives to pile up. However, it is obviously unlikely that Sean, more than 400 soldiers with steel wings, wants to pile up Yuqi. Because only the fifth level army can pile up the top gold strong by number. Sean''s team is not even a level 4 army. You know, a level 5 army can be regarded as an ace in any kingdom. Even in the more demanding Empire, the level five army is definitely synonymous with the elite army. Sean frowned. Rena glanced at Sean. The Lord didn''t say anything at the moment, but as a knight under the Lord, she couldn''t do nothing. So Rena drank in a deep voice: "array!" With a loud bang, all the northern barbarians had formed a square array to protect Sean and others and the carriage that imprisoned lonnis. The half body shield in the northern barbarians'' hands was also erected, and they began to cling one by one to increase the bearing capacity of the front row. The long gun on their right hand had also been erected, All the northern barbarians looked at death as if they were at home. They were not afraid of the strength of their opponents. Lonnie looked at the change of the northern barbarians at this moment, and his eyes changed again. He is confident that he can do it if he is allowed to train. However, if we want to completely ignore the huge gap between the two sides and let all soldiers be fearless to death, lonnis thinks it is impossible, because it is possible for the famous ace army for a long time to do it, especially in the impression of all generals, only the ace army can rely on the army to deal with a superior gold level strong man. In the whole kingdom of dabion, there are only two ace armies. One is the Royal Guard regiment stationed in the king''s city, a regiment composed of heavy infantry and heavy cavalry; The other is the third garrison stationed in the southeast of the kingdom. It is an army with more mercenaries and mercenaries than soldiers. They are the main force used by the kingdom of dabion to resist the tide of beasts and people in the wilderness. Basically, this army is divided into infantry, cavalry and mobile soldiers. As for weapons, it depends entirely on personal preferences. Lonnis really can''t understand why this army has the courage to confront the superior gold strongman? Don''t they know what the upper gold power means? Sean''s eyes were fixed on the strong man, and his palms were slightly wet. It was the first time he felt such strong pressure. Even when he faced the silver level master at the beginning, he didn''t think there was any problem. He thought he could still easily defeat each other, but Sean really didn''t expect to meet the strong man at the top of the golden peak so soon, which was a real sense of danger that he could be called terror. In particular, the other party is also a weapons master! There are two hidden advanced classes in the qainas Empire, one is the warrior monk system known as King Kong invincible, and the other is the weapon family system with all weapons reaching the expertise level. The former is known as one of the three strongest physical shields in miracle; The latter''s feature is that the whole weapon can reach the level of expertise, which means that people of this class can use any weapon, and can play an additional 100% weapon power. However, Weapon Master is only an eighth level class in the weapon family system. This class can only reach the level of full weapon proficiency, but his professional talent can improve the proficiency level of a weapon. The weapon master at the top of the Golden Peak indicates that the other party''s class level has reached level 10, so he can improve the proficiency of the two weapons into his specialty. Looking at Youqi''s posture, it is obvious that the two weapons he specializes in are long gun and long sword. The most terrible thing about weapon masters is that they know more about weapons than anyone - in game terms, their blocking rate is frighteningly high. This also means that they can parry and counterattack many physical types of damage. Not to mention that Sean''s steel wings are only a third-class army, and there are only more than 400 people. Even if it is an ace army, it can''t stop Youqi without a scale of more than 1000 people. As a strong man, the horror of high-end combat power can be seen from this! "It seems that you are determined to be my enemy." Youqi stared at Sean and suddenly released his momentum and roared out like a strong wind. The palpitating fear was momentarily pressed on everyone''s heart again. "You''re lucky. I was going to kill you, but now my order has changed. Just bring back Baron lonnis But before that, it''s harmless to hurt you badly... " Suddenly, Youqi''s momentum shrank suddenly, looked up at the sky, and saw only a silver light swirling in the sky. The next second, Youqi looked sideways to the right of Sean and others. Only a knight wearing a silver heavy armor suddenly drove the horse. It was obviously just one person, but it gave people the feeling that thousands of troops were galloping. If you can step into the golden level, your judgment on momentum is particularly sharp and accurate, and you can even "see" the condensed momentum. At the moment, in Yuqi''s eyes, the silver white and heavily armored knight has a strong momentum stronger than Sean and his army. There is no doubt that he is also a strong man who is superior to gold, and his strength is only afraid not below himself. "Silver burning Falcon knight?" Seeing the knight riding his horse, Youqi raised his eyebrows and calmed down a lot. The kingdom of dabion and the kingdom of * * * are neighboring countries. Naturally, they are no strangers to those who are powerful and famous in each other''s countries. Compared with Youqi, the guest Qing of the boulder family, Dante, who has the nickname "silver burning Falcon Knight", is bigger. Therefore, it is natural for Youqi to recognize this powerful knight. What Yuqi didn''t think of was why the silver burning Falcon Knight appeared here! Almost at the same time, they seemed to feel something and looked to the left of Sean and others. I don''t know when there was an extra person here! Dante and Yuki hadn''t even found this man if he hadn''t suddenly exuded the same strong breath! "My goal is similar to yours. We can be allies in this matter." The voice of the comer is a little hoarse and sharp, and even ridiculous, but no one will feel ridiculous, because this is also a superior gold strongman, "if you are the only one, you will probably return in vain tonight, so why don''t we work together to solve Dante, and then we can finish our own things?" "Good!" Yuki didn''t hesitate. If he was the only one, he was really not sure that he could kill Dante. Tonight, he might really return in vain. At the moment, no matter whether the new strong man is an enemy or a friend, he can only be regarded as a friend. Seeing that Youqi and the new strong man negotiated as if there were no one else and treated them as goods, Sean felt a fire burning in his heart. "Two to one, thanks to you." The negotiation between the two strong men had just been completed. When they were ready to start, a voice with an obvious sarcastic tone suddenly sounded. In the sight of the crowd, a woman with a war halberd on her shoulder and her hands on the war halberd stepped forward, slightly pulled at the corners of her mouth and mocked on her face: "why don''t we join hands with the horseman over there?" "Good!" But Ding glanced at the woman without any hesitation. Lonnis looked at the scene with a shocked face and felt extremely incredible. There are four top gold strongmen who are rarely seen at ordinary times! And the four people obviously came for Sean, which surprised Lonnie: who is this chainasian of Sean Connery£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 247 Ray halberd. Vivian! When Sean first saw the woman coming against the halberd, he immediately recognized her identity. Vivian Michelle is a woman with short light brown hair. Her pupils are amber. Her facial features give people a sense of dignity and elegance. Her skin is white, but she is not as delicate and smooth as Cecilia. Her figure is not plump. Let alone Elizabeth. Even if she is inferior to Rena and shefanio, However, as a female, her characteristics are quite obvious, but it is a little better than Cecilia now, but perhaps it is God''s compensation. Vivian has an amazing pair of slender legs, which may be related to her professional identity. As one of the two most important high-end combat forces under Athena, Vivian''s strength is almost equal to that of Elizabeth. However, since Elizabeth awakened her blood power, Vivian is obviously inferior, which is also the reason why Vivian wants to go to the wilderness. But Sean heard from Elizabeth and Simi that Vivian''s strength is only the top Silver Peak, but how can she go to the wilderness for more than a year and become the top gold peak? This strength is improving too fast, isn''t it? "Are you Sean Connery?" Vivian turned her head to look at Sean and saw his identity at a glance. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Ha ha, it''s good. It''s a good seedling." Vivian laughed heartily, "Elizabeth told me about you. I''ll give you a gift later. It''s my compensation for missing your medal ceremony." "OK." Sean didn''t refuse either. The gifts given by people like the golden strong can''t be worse. There was a smile on Vivian''s face, which made her look more gentle and pleasant, but soon her eyebrows wrinkled, and her face became a little cold. She suddenly stepped forward, stabbed the halberd in her hand, and suddenly heard the roar of thunder in the air. The faintly visible blue current suddenly exploded at the gun tip of the halberd, and the thunder light extended, split and exploded in the air. At this moment, Sean even vaguely saw that within the transmission range of thunder light, all the air was evaporated to form a complete clearance area. When the thunder light gradually disappeared, there was a "pop", and the surrounding air suddenly poured into the cleared area, instantly forming a visible white air flow mass. The next second Vivian pulled out the halberd, the white air flow mass suddenly exploded again, and the impact range of the shock wave even extended to tens of meters away. In the explosion of the air flow of the shock wave, strands of black fog suddenly appeared, and the blown concentration and dispersion were uncertain. A human shadow appeared impressively in the impact of the air flow. Vivian snorted coldly, "do you really think everyone can''t find your trace?" "Battle mage?" The mysterious man who didn''t know his origin said in a hoarse voice. It was clearly a question, but his tone didn''t fluctuate at all. He was so calm that people were surprised. "No wonder he could find me." It seemed that after hearing this sentence, Sean officially began to examine the cloak man whose body was surrounded by fog and soul. Before, because the golden giants appeared one by one, and the strength and momentum shown by these giants completely subverted Sean''s cognition, he didn''t observe the sudden man too carefully. At this time, when he observed carefully, he felt a burst of shock and disbelief. Even if Sean always felt that he had a new understanding of the real world, he still felt that his understanding of the world was not enough! The man surrounded by fog is not human at all! "Fog spirit!" Everyone''s eyes looked at the mysterious cloaked man, even Yuki was also surprised. The situation on the scene has undergone some subtle changes. Fog spirit is a kind of undead creature, which is similar to ghosts and banshees. But different from the spirit body such as banshee, the fog spirit still retains the reason, emotion and IQ of human beings, but now they appear in the world in the form of magic condensate. It''s nothing if it''s just like this, but the problem is that the magic fluctuation of the fog spirit is very slight. Unless it''s a person who is also very sensitive to magic, it''s impossible to find the existence and movement of the fog spirit. This undead creature is naturally suitable for being an assassin. However, if you simply think that fog spirit''s positive combat effectiveness is not very good, then this person will be killed by fog spirit in a short time. In Sean''s memory, fog spirit seems to have no class division. He only knows that this kind of thing is very difficult. Even players of level 6 class died in this kind of creature at the beginning. However, many wild monsters actually have no professional distinction, only a general division of strength. As for whether they encounter low-level strength or high-level strength, they can only rely on luck. But what really impressed Sean was that the camp of fog spirit in the game tended to be close to hell, so they could not cooperate with humans. Basically, any task involving the fog spirit is 100% the development route ending with the elimination of the fog spirit. It is impossible to have a variety of different judgment methods and completion methods like other tasks. The only thing that does not need to be considered in dealing with the situation of the fog spirit is what method to kill the fog spirit. But now, this fog spirit is obviously in collusion with humans, which greatly subverts Sean''s cognition. And creatures like hell and hell are usually directly linked to pagans in this world. Although Youqi really wants to hurt Sean or make some trouble for Sean, he represents the boulder family. If it is said that he works together with pagans, the boulder family will not let him go before the dawn church, which is the most hostile to pagans, which is why Youqi''s reaction at the moment is so subtle. "You''re really interesting." The fog spirit made a sound similar to human laughter, but the flat tone made people feel a thrill, "it seems that even if I continue to stay here, it doesn''t seem to make any sense I''m not so arrogant in the face of three strong men at the same time. " "Want to go?" Vivian suddenly raised her eyebrows, "I''ve only heard of fog spirit, and I''ve never seen an entity yet Stay and study for me. " "Ha ha." Fog spirit emits two monosyllabic sounds. But suddenly, a lot of black fog suddenly burst out of it, and quickly condensed into a black ball like thick ink. The surface of the ball is as smooth as a mirror, but it gives people the feeling that it is a kind of transparent barrier, and there is a crazy surge of fog in the black ball, which is as concise as the essence. Only by looking at this, we can judge how violent and strong the energy fluctuation in the black ball should be. But soon another more violent force erupted without warning. A kind of purple blue suddenly appeared around the black ball. The violent wind element almost excluded all other elements from this area, giving people the feeling of being like a black pearl in the deep sea. Then, I saw the purple and blue lightning flash suddenly coagulate, which seemed to become extremely strong and concise. In the twinkling of an eye, it collapsed and contracted madly towards the black ball, and all wind elements poured madly into the black ball. At this moment, everyone can see that the concise black energy of the black ball becomes deeper and deeper, and the energy surging inside is also more crazy. When almost everyone''s attention was attracted by the black ball, a blue awn suddenly burst out. It was as if the first ray of dawn finally broke out and drove away the darkness that enveloped the earth. Then, the blue light became extremely bright, and a white column of light rose into the sky and shot straight into the sky. The dazzling white light stabbed everyone''s eyes, as if the whole world had become a white awn. A faint dull hum suddenly sounded. It''s Vivian! The white light began to fade, and Sean''s eyesight was the first to recover. What came into view was a pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters and a depth of about 5 meters. The ground was completely crystallized because it could not withstand the baking of high temperature. Outside the pit, there were wisps of black fog continuously emitted from the ground and gradually dissipated into the air. With the emission of black fog, countless thunder snakes swam on the ground, From time to time, it emits electric arcs. Vivian stood with the halberd. There was a wound about three centimeters long on her right arm. The blood and flesh rolled out of the wound had dried up and looked more ferocious, and there was also a black fog on it. This is the unique hell Death of fog spirit! Sean hasn''t tried the specific taste of being invaded by hell in reality, but he didn''t get much in the game at the beginning. It felt like being bitten by thousands of ants, and with this numb pain itching into the bone marrow, it was more a kind of spiritual torture. But now, Vivian''s face didn''t change at all. She didn''t even look at the scar. Instead, she stared coldly at the distance, and her face became extremely cold: "unexpectedly, Wuling was so cunning that she could escape under my killing move However, it has been seriously injured. It is estimated that it will find a place to hide and cultivate. I will go after it The horseman over there, is it all right for you? " Dante''s left hand raised and the silver Falcon rose into the sky. He well covered up his shock to Vivian, turned his eyes to Youqi again, and said in a deep voice: "in the name of the knight, I assure you that he will never hurt the Lord or take away the prisoners in the cage." "You''re a little interesting knight. You''ll have a chance to drink with me in the future." Vivian burst into a hearty laugh, followed by a sudden dance of the halberd, and the whole person flew out like a blue lightning. After several ups and downs, there was only a touch of blue light in everyone''s eyes. Dante gently pulled the reins of the horse, lifted the gun in his hand and said coldly, "next, it''s our turn." But he saw that Youqi just looked at Sean, and then looked at Dante, but returned to tie the long gun to his back, and said with some displeasure: "if I do it now, the nature of things will change, so I can''t do it at this time Baron lonnis, I''m sorry you have to suffer for some time. Duke hatch will soon organize diplomats to negotiate the ransom. " Speaking of this, Youqi turned his head and looked at Sean, but he applied an ancient aristocratic etiquette of the qainas Empire: "Sir Sean, for the sake of the same qainas people, I hope you can let Baron lonnis enjoy the due aristocratic etiquette." "I can guarantee that." Sean smiled and replied to the aristocratic etiquette of the chenus Empire, "I am very rule-based, and I have reached an agreement with Baron lonnis. Lord lonnis was very happy along the way." Lonnie rolled his eyes. How did he feel that his spiritual torture along the way was very hard? But he was not stupid enough to say it at this time. Who knew what kind of tricks the sinister Sir Sean would have to do to himself, so he simply didn''t care about anything and fell asleep. As a result, his action caused Youqi''s misunderstanding and made Youqi feel a little guilty, so he stopped saying anything and turned around and left here. In the twinkling of an eye, a few minutes ago, there were four strong men ready to fight to the death. As a result, only Vivian and the fog spirit had a hard fight, and then the matter ended inexplicably. At this time, Sean finally had time to turn his head and look at the knight who looked very in line with Prince Charming''s identity: "who are you?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 248 "I''m Dante Alighieri, a knight under master Florence. This time, I''m escorting Lord Elsie at the command of master Florence." The knight with silver heavy armor turned over and dismounted, and then said concisely, "but I took the lead in catching up because I felt a strong breath here before. Lord Elsie is still behind, and it will take a while to arrive." Dante did not have any arrogant expression because his strength was far superior to Sean and others. He was like a real knight, modest, polite and equal. This kind of slightly old-fashioned knight is rare in this era, so both Rena, shefanio and even Cecilia pay more attention to this knight. "Great!" Sean''s face finally showed a trace of joy, "Florence is quite trustworthy." "Florence has always been very trustworthy." Dante frowned. It was obvious that the knight really implemented the chivalry into his life, so he naturally showed some dissatisfaction with what others said about his master. But Sean didn''t bother to pay attention. He turned to Rena and said, "Rena, take a team of people with Dante to pick up Elsie. I and the others will take Ronnie back to the barracks first. You''ll just come by yourself." "OK." Rena nodded, "so when Sean led the team back, the soldiers in charge of the night watch had found it all the way, and then the bugle sounded. Almost for a moment, the originally silent barracks was like a waking beast, slowly opening their eyes and showing their fangs. When Sean and others were still more than 200 meters away, the whole military camp had begun to rely on fortifications. If the enemy dared to attack forcibly, the militia in Baige town would not consider whether they could hold the camp, but they were sure that it would be a heavy blow to the unidentified army. For the rapid response of the military camp area and the long torch lit from Baige Town, Sean nodded with satisfaction, which proved that the training since this period of time has not been abandoned, and it still has a very obvious and remarkable effect. Although in Sean''s eyes, the militia is still only a second-class army, but this reaction ability is undoubtedly close to the third-class army. Sean thinks that if he can pull the militia out and fight a few more wars, he may become a real third-class army. Sean certainly wouldn''t mind the improvement of the army. Therefore, of course, it is impossible to make an own dragon event in which one''s own people beat one''s own. So soon, a commander in the barracks got the confirmed information that it was indeed the return of the Lord''s army and captured a prisoner, which is naturally exciting enough. But tonight, Sean seems to be the darling of the goddess of luck. Not to mention the emergence of a fog spirit, he didn''t have to face the pain of downsizing, and he could also get a gift from Vivian, a strong man. In addition, Elsie also arrived here tonight, and the military literacy of the camp militia has been greatly improved. These things have been enough to excite Sean for a long time. But what really surprised him was that Neil was doing some research work in the main tent. He was worried that Neil would reject this way of kidnapping. Unexpectedly, he didn''t care at all. "I didn''t expect you to really become a Lord." Neil saw that the person who walked into the tent was Sean. After looking up, he bowed his head and continued the unfinished work in his hands, which is almost the same as William. "I have heard William say about the general situation in the territory, so I have made some modifications to some planning and development policies written by William before Well, I also made some adjustments to your void town layout plan. Do you have any opinion? " "No." Sean said with a smile, "William admires you very much, so since you are willing to stay and help me deal with these things, of course I won''t have any opinion." "It''s good if you don''t, but if you do, I won''t care." Neil said to himself. This attitude and character made Sean doubt whether Neil was William''s long lost relative - if from a human point of view, Neil could be William''s grandfather - otherwise, how could the two people''s arrogant self-disease be so strong. "I have studied it carefully these days. The development prospect of the territory is not considerable. I really don''t understand why you chose such a piece of land as your territory." Neil sighed helplessly, "in the short term, we may not be able to get too much income in the territory, and we may even have to pay continuously, but this situation will probably start to improve next year I personally suggest that all taxes in the territory be exempted this year, so that residents can have a good winter, and the backlog of goods will basically be transferred to the market by residents next year, which will stimulate the growth of the market, which will greatly strengthen the prosperity of the territory and attract more refugees to settle down. After all, after the expansion of Baige town into a city, the number of residents that can be accommodated has also greatly increased... " "... then we need to reset business tax, land tax, resident tax, etc. As for the land outside Baige Town, I suggest issuing an announcement that all residents will be allowed to reclaim for free in the next three years. As long as they can reclaim, the reclaimed land belongs to them. Of course, there are some more detailed things to deal with. Naturally, it is impossible for residents to occupy the land without work, Therefore, there should be a punishment system... " "... absorbing a large number of refugees through land reclamation and tax relief will accelerate the development of our territory. But we need to invest about 500000 gold coins this year. About 50000 gold coins can be initially recovered next year, and the rest will take about six to seven years to completely recover this investment. Although the effect is really fast, the income will be relatively low... " "... in addition, the development of relevant industrial chains in Hongye town must also be put on the agenda. My personal suggestion is to carry out the construction of the void city at the same time. On this point, you are right not to expand Hongye town into a city, so we can create a high-quality trade route. The first batch of red maple wine will be available in about two years. At that time, we can consider establishing a trading team by ourselves or transferring the property right of red maple wine in a monopoly way. However, I prefer the second kind, because we can set up a auction and sell it at a price. The effect of this method is not fast. At least it will take another two years, but the return is rich enough. It''s just that the initial investment will be relatively large. At least it needs nearly one million start-up funds, but the annual profit can reach 200000 gold coins, at least... " "... all these inputs will cost about 1.7 million, but they can be fully recovered in about five years, which is still calculated according to the current situation of the territory. If the number of residents in the territory increases and the trade route is smooth, even if we can take Hongye town as the trade core to launch more products and your so-called real estate business, the return time will be faster... " Neil clattered a lot, even threw out dozens of planning drawings, and analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of various plans, cost recovery time, invested capital and energy return to Sean step by step. Sean''s head was big. He was not good at territory construction, because the details involved were too complex, so Sean never participated in any work on territory development in the game. The only thing he can do is fight, and it''s still the kind of PVP fight - in modern terms, it''s a duel on high-end combat power, and it''s impossible to even fight with soldiers. Therefore, what Neil said, Sean basically went in the left ear and out the right ear. After that, he could vaguely see countless stars rising from his head. However, Neil was so excited that Sean, as a lord, of course could not completely ignore his hard work, so he still listened with a gathering God on his face, but in fact, he didn''t even know what he was listening to. Finally, he just nodded like a baby. Finally, when Neil finally stopped, Sean felt relieved, but Neil took a drink, moistened his throat, shook his hand and took out a stack of paper filled with all kinds of words and patterns. It seemed that when he was ready to say anything, Sean finally couldn''t help it. "All right, let''s call it a day." Sean couldn''t wait to stand up, with a serious expression of responsibility, weight and distance, reached out and patted Neil on the shoulder, "William said you are very powerful, so I trust you very much. You should be fully responsible for the territorial development policy. From today on, you will be my chief of staff. The future of my territory depends on you. I look after you, boy! " Neil nodded seriously, his eyes a little excited: "don''t worry! Now that I have promised William, it is naturally impossible to shrink back. I have planned all the development of the territory in the next ten years, and the rest is the adjustment of details. In this regard... " Just then, a loud noise suddenly sounded in the barracks. Sean''s eyes suddenly brightened: "well, Neil, I''ll leave these things to you. I''m going out to deal with my prisoners of war and other problems, that''s all. " "Yes! Lord. " Sean nodded with satisfaction, and turned his back with a relieved expression on his face. It turned out that being a Lord was so tired. Sean began to miss the beautiful day of shaking hands with the shopkeeper£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 249 Neil is indeed a very conscientious administrator. Sean is not very familiar with the construction of a territory, but he remembers that a territory needs at least two leaders with Ming posts. One is the commander in charge of the overall military planning of the whole territory, which has been determined to be in the charge of William; Another post is the administrator. He is responsible for the overall government management and strategic development of the whole territory. Now Neil, the forest elf, has been responsible. He clearly remembered that in the game, the patriarch of the family to which he belonged was a typical representative of a shopkeeper. Because at that time, the chief executive in charge of the development direction of the whole family and territory was an old man named old urchin, and the overall planning in the military was in the charge of two women with ID names of 39 and blue. These were the absolute elites in the wing of the void staff group at that time. It''s just that the game is different from reality. Players in the game can be competent for these positions, but they also have more convenient communication technology, so they don''t need to devote all their energy to these aspects. But the reality is different. Whether Neil or William, in fact, there is no spare energy to disperse and take into account other things. William is really not good at government affairs, and he is the top ten generals in the future, so Sean reassured him to command the army. But Neil is different. This is a more comprehensive talent. Even in the military, he knows more or less. In addition, no one under Sean can be better than Neil in terms of the detailed development planning of a territory, diplomacy, internal affairs, and even the breadth of talent management, experience and knowledge. Even Cecilia, who is now almost omnipotent, is absolutely inferior to Neil in terms of talent management and knowledge. This gap can never be easily erased. A talent like Neil is really overqualified to simply manage a territory. Even if he is solely responsible for the management of a principality or kingdom, Neil can be easily competent. However, the talent who fell into the mouth of Sean''s tiger could not spit out the truth. Out of the camp, Sean saw that Rena and Dante had returned together. In the escort circle of more than 20 northern barbarians, Elsie looked haggard. This guy looked at everything around him with his eyes wide open, which made his haggard face look more energetic, but that''s all. His body and mind had been damaged to a certain extent in the days before he was grounded, and then he went on a long journey for more than a month. Combined with all kinds of things before and after, with Elsie''s poor physical quality, he was lucky that he didn''t die. "Sean!" Soon, Elsie saw Sean and immediately said hello. "Hey." Sean greeted him with a smile and gave Elsie a bear hug. "Well, there''s no danger along the way." "No." Elsie shook his head. He didn''t have the false style of aristocracy. His every move seemed particularly sincere. He didn''t show any feelings of inferiority because of the gap between his strength and status with Sean. This is why Sean thought Elsie was worth being a friend. After all, he wanted to find such a simple aristocrat in the world, It''s not easy at all. "I thought I was dead. I didn''t expect to survive. It feels good." "The boulder family is not so terrible." Sean smiled. "No, you don''t know boulder." Elsie and Sean talked as they walked, and their eyes were still curious about the whole barracks. This seemed to be the first time he saw the barracks. "The practice of the boulder family is not to raise incompetent people Originally, my talent and ability were not outstanding. It was only because of my mother that I was able to inherit the modge collar. Later, I was able to continue to manage the territory because I won the mining right of the black Reef from the Marquis of Athena. If it had not been for these reasons, I would have been arranged to be a soldier in the private army of the family. " Hearing Elsie''s words, Sean had an intuitive impression of the boulder family for the first time. At the beginning of the game, Sean''s impression of the boulder family was just that it was a family good at investment, but he didn''t have much impression of the strength of this family. After all, the judgment methods of players and NPCs are completely different. At this moment, when Elsie told about the boulder family, he had a real intuitive impression, and he couldn''t help sighing that any family that can continue under the scouring of history must be extraordinary. "Well, you don''t have to worry about your family. Just take this as your own home." Sean took Elsie to a tent, which is close to the main camp. If there is any accident, it''s more convenient to support. Although Sean doesn''t think there will be any accident at this time, it''s right to be careful after all. "Stay here for the time being tonight. I''ll let someone take you to live in town tomorrow. It''s more convenient there, After the white pigeon town is expanded into an empty city, I''ll give you a big house! " Elsie smiled, but her face was somewhat hesitant. "Is there anything you want to say?" Sean asked, sitting by the bed. "Are you really at war with the kingdom of dabion now?" Asked Elsie. "No, just playing with some nobles." Sean said with a smile, "don''t worry. If you want to go back to your family, it''s no problem. I''ll let you take you back to ensure that your family won''t dare to do anything to you in the future." "I..." Elsie bit her lips and took a deep breath before she said, "I don''t want to go home." "It doesn''t matter." Sean said carelessly, "then stay and help me. I think you are very talented in diplomatic negotiation and management and in buying a business house. There is a shortage of such people in my territory, and Neil will be happy I forgot to tell you that Neil is the consul of my territory and my chief staff. This guy is really a genius... " Listening to Sean''s ostentatious words, Elsie didn''t feel any jealousy, but listened with a sincere smile. He was really happy for Sean. Just as Sean regards him as a friend, Elsie also regards Sean as a friend. Let alone that Elsie has been abandoned by the boulder family. Even if the two countries are at odds with each other due to war, Elsie will not regard Sean as an enemy. Hearing that Sean finally looked excited and finished these words, Elsie finally said with a smile: "I''ve thought about it. I want to be a church Knight You see, now I have been abandoned by my family, and I have no territorial problems. Isn''t that a good situation? After you left that day, I seriously studied the teachings and beliefs of the goddess of twilight and the goddess of victory. I think the goddess of twilight is more suitable for me. " "The belief area of the twilight goddess is more active in the west of the mainland. You have to go a long way." Sean frowned slightly and whispered, "why not consider the goddess of victory? The believers of the goddess of victory are all over the continent, especially in the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion. You don''t have to be so troublesome. Moreover, the large number of believers also has great advantages, that is, it is easier for you to get God''s grace. " "But many believers mean many factions." Elsie said, "although it''s easy for me to get divine grace, it''s relatively more difficult for me to promote my strength, and if I don''t choose to follow a faction in this place, maybe I''ll die inexplicably soon After this event, I have completely understood that if I don''t change, I''m afraid I will soon be abandoned and eliminated by the world. " "Yo, I''ve become a lot smarter." Sean smiled, "but you don''t have to go to the west of the Mainland I can recommend you another God, the goddess of ice and snow and winter. This is a newly revived ancient god. At present, there are many believers, but in fact, there are only two priests with knives in the church, not even one priest. Do you want to consider it? With my relationship with the goddess, it doesn''t hurt to get you Dangdang, head of the temple knights. " "I''m a little strange. Why did you become more terrible than half a year ago when we didn''t see each other for half a year?" Elsie frowned, "you have a territory, and your military ability can''t be underestimated now, and there are more and more capable people under your command. Everyone thought that your current weakness was when the territory developed. You quietly found a talented consul. Now Ju Ran has to monopolize even faith... Is this a human thing?" "You mean I''m not human?" Sean groaned to show his dissatisfaction, "no eyes! This is because I am charming... " "It''s like a flower, so it''s easy to attract bees and butterflies?" Elsie interrupted Sean. "It''s not easy for a teenager. I haven''t seen him for a while. He''s so aggressive?" Sean snorted coldly, "why don''t we practice? I''ll give you a hand. Let''s fight alone. Don''t be quick. " "You can only bully me." Elsie tilted her lips and resolutely did not duel with Sean, "but your strength expanded too fast. Now everyone still thinks you have a weakness, so you won''t be especially targeted. But once you find that you have completed the short board, I''m afraid you will become very troublesome Especially as you said just now, if William and Neil are really so capable, the nobles of the kingdom of dabion will really unite. " "Then I really want it." Sean smiled. "If these people really dare to unite, then my goal will be really achieved." "Do you really want to drag the whole kingdom of dabion into the quagmire of war?" "Yes." For Elsie, Sean thought there was nothing to hide, "so my future territory is definitely not small, how about it? Do you want to work under my command? I''ll get you a Dangdang of count or something in the future. You can circle the territory as you like. " "Forget it. I''m really disappointed with the nobility now." Elsie shook her head. "I''ve thought a lot these days. It''s good to be a church knight." "Then become a believer in the goddess of ice and snow and winter." Sean whispered, "winter knight, look at the name." "My mother is a believer in the twilight goddess." Elsie smiled softly. Sean was slightly stunned, and then sighed with some regret: "when are you going to leave?" "In a few days." For Elsie''s decision, of course, Sean can''t say anything. He can only choose to respect it, so they immediately turn to talk about other aspects, but most of them are Sean''s knowledge, Elsie just listens. It was not until the sky began to turn white that Sean and Elsie finally ended the topic. But Elsie could sleep, but Sean couldn''t, because Vivian came back with an army of thousands£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 250 Sean didn''t sleep all night, but his spirit was not very depressed. For his strength level, it''s not a big deal not to sleep for a few days. Sleep is actually relaxing his tight body. The Marquis of tonis, yasna g. Evans'' military talent is frightening enough. Although she is not ranked among the top ten generals, she can rank among the top 30 among the 100 most powerful excellent generals in the miracle continent - because yasna defeated the general who ranks 29 among the 100 excellent generals in the kingdom of dabion, It is precisely because of this war that Athena became the seventh female martial god in the miracle continent. Nvwushen is only an honorary title, which has no substantive benefits, but it is definitely a recognition of strength to obtain this title. To get the title of female martial god, in addition to being excellent enough in military talent, personal strength can not be inferior. In short, you must achieve the top 50 in the ranking of the top 100 generals on the mainland, and your personal strength must reach the top silver before you can get the nickname of female martial god. However, there are at least 13 female generals who meet this situation in the whole miracle continent, but only seven of them have won the nickname of female martial god, and even three of them who clearly rank bisna high and have no weak personal strength have not won the nickname. It really surprised and incomprehensible to many people. Just because this ranking was published by the most resourceful qainas Empire, no one opposed it even if it could not be understood. After all, the qainas Empire did have a great advantage in terms of military capability. In particular, the list of ten generals, 100 outstanding generals and female martial gods was drawn up by Jason Wayne, the miracle military God, who ranked first among the ten generals, so this sense of recognition is naturally very high. However, although everyone recognized the strength of Asina, it was equally clear about her weakness, that is, Asina''s command did not have high-end combat power. When fighting with the kingdom of dabion before, the reason why the war was so smooth was that yasina''s father reacted very quickly. As soon as yasina achieved major results, he immediately sent all the strong men of the holy land under her command, and then mobilized the army for reinforcement through the convenience of authority. Later, many nobles of the Principality of Lane also let private soldiers join the war, so they were no longer at a disadvantage in the confrontation with the high-end combat power of the kingdom of dabion. If it were not for this factor, yasna would not have won that shocking war. But after the war, there was still no real strong man under Athena''s command, so the nobles of the kingdom of dabion were not very worried. They have long drawn up countermeasures. As long as they launch a large-scale war again, they will strangle Athena at the first time and will never leave any opportunities for the Principality of lane. But now, with Vivian''s return, and her strength has risen to the top of the golden peak, which means that Athena''s short board is beginning to be supplemented. If Elizabeth can step into the realm of next gold, unless she is a strong man at the holy domain level, it is impossible to kill Asina by force. After all, the thunder front under Asina is not vegetarian. Looking at Vivian standing outside the barracks, Sean immediately greeted her. "I won''t go in." Vivian is careless and doesn''t look like a woman at all, which is very similar to Rena. "Elizabeth knows I''m back. This guy can''t wait for me to rush to protect Simi immediately." "I''m really sorry. It was my job..." Sean said with some embarrassment. "Hey, you don''t have to say that if you''re all your own." Vivian smiled brightly, "Yinma Fengshen lake, this blueprint is grand enough." Sean smiled and didn''t feel embarrassed. Since he dared to say this, he was sure. According to the current situation, his first step has been completely successful. It doesn''t matter to Sean whether other nobles in the kingdom of dabion have found anything or not. What he has left now is how to make people in the kingdom of dabion act according to their own script. In addition, nothing is beyond his consideration. "By the way, the fog spirit..." Sean asked. "It ran away." Vivian was a little unhappy and said, "I didn''t expect that the guy was so cunning. He had been badly hurt by me and was on the verge of death. He could give me a fatal counterattack while I was careless, forcing me to defend. As a result, he took this opportunity to escape Well, if only Simi had been there, this guy would not have been able to run. Academic theoretical knowledge must be very sufficient. " Sean also sighed with some regret: "what a pity. I also want to know who the human beings cooperate with it However, you have a strong sense of hell death. If you don''t deal with it, you may have some physical changes. " "I''ve talked to Simi and she said she had a way to solve it." "That''s good." Sean nodded, "but during the insurance period, I''ll ask someone to send a bottle of holy water to modge and give it to you." "Hey, hey, you''re welcome." Vivian was very satisfied and patted Sean on the shoulder. She looked like you were on the road, "but I didn''t expect that you could let a divine officer go to war with you. Hey, hey, this is something that even yasna can''t do. If she knows that there is another divine officer under your command, she will be crazy with jealousy. " Sean showed an embarrassed smile this time, but he was thinking, what kind of scene would it be if yasna knew that she would have a divine officer battle group in the future? Thinking of this, Sean unconsciously giggled. Vivian looked at the man who suddenly giggled in front of her and muttered in her heart, but she was originally a very forthright woman, so the appearance of muttering naturally fell into Sean''s eyes, which made Sean more embarrassed. Vivian didn''t care whether her appearance and actions would offend people. She continued with a big smile: "well, my sister is leaving soon. I''ll give you a gift before I leave." Gifts! Sean looked forward to this kind of thing: "then I''ll thank you first." As soon as the words fell, she saw Vivian suddenly reach out and grab Sean''s collar and pull it to her side. Sean fell into Vivian''s arms. The latter kissed her directly and even put her tongue into Sean''s mouth. For a moment, Sean''s whole brain was blank. A few seconds later, Vivian took the lead in leaving her lips. Looking at Sean''s dull response, she laughed bravely: "ha ha, you haven''t touched a woman before? The body is stiff like this, tut tut...... " Sean''s face turned red. Before he crossed the world, he really didn''t have a girlfriend, and he didn''t have too deep contact with women. At this moment, he was suddenly robbed of his first kiss by Vivian''s heroic and open action. Of course, he would be a little nervous, stiff and dull, but this does not mean that Sean is willing to be molested by a woman: "what, to this extent, this is what you call a gift?" "Yo, why, not satisfied?" Vivian raised her eyebrows. "That''s OK. Go to modge with her sister. In the evening, her sister will give you a bigger gift. How about it?" Now, Sean really didn''t know how to respond. He did not expect that Vivian''s character was so heroic and open, which was completely different from Elizabeth and Simmy. And he really doesn''t have Parry experience in this field. When he meets a female rogue like Vivian, Sean really doesn''t know how to deal with it. "Look at you like a bear." Vivian, who had a straight face, suddenly laughed, "OK, my sister won''t tease you. That was a little extra benefit just now." Then he turned to the army behind him and said, "there are more than 1000 people in this army. It''s a gift from my sister I wanted to keep it for myself, but now it''s cheaper for you. " Sean looked at the army with a dignified look on his face. This is a truly mixed army. There are not only humans, barbarians, orcs and grey elves, but also orcs, dwarves, goblins, dog headed people and so on, and their weapons and equipment are completely different. Like barbarians, most of them hold weapons such as battle axes; The orcs use different weapons according to different races. For example, the bear man and the Tauren hold a huge wooden stick, while the cat man and the werewolf have empty hands; The weapons of the grey elves are bows and arrows, and a small part use swords In a word, this is a pure infantry mixed combination covering 18 weapons. But looking at these people standing together, it is a ferocious look with awe inspiring momentum, and they actually know how to form a complete formation, which is really not simple. "The loyalty of these people is basically not to worry except those humans. They all swear allegiance in the name of their ancestors, which is the booty of my winning the tribes in the wilderness." When Vivian talked about this army, her face finally became serious, "as for those humans, they are the noble private soldiers of the slave hunting team and other kingdoms. There may be several little nobles in them, but I don''t bother to pay attention to them. If you don''t think it''s safe, you''ll kill all these people. " Speaking of this, Vivian turned her head to look at Sean and said seriously, "but I''ll give you a suggestion. Those slave captors had better find a way to accept them. They are slave captors with more than five years of experience, which is of great use for you to enter the wilderness in the future." Hearing this, Sean finally knew what was the biggest gift Vivian gave himself. A slave hunting team with five years of rich slave hunting experience£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 251 Under the setting sun, the wind and sand are getting bigger and bigger. An army of more than a thousand people is moving forward. However, looking at the fatigue on the faces of the soldiers and the damage of their coats and armor, it is not difficult to find that this is a defeated army. Rudd looked very tired. He hadn''t closed his eyes for two days. On one side, Northen and another middle-aged man looked at each other, and they could see the worry in their eyes. Finally, Northen took the lead in saying, "young master, take a break first. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to hold on." "No, we must return to hitchburg as soon as possible and build the corresponding fortifications." Rudd shook his head. "Let the troops catch up quickly. Don''t fall behind at this time. Just stick to it again." "Young master, it''s been almost a day. The army may not be able to hold on." Another middle-aged man couldn''t help but say, "if we reduce too many non combat personnel, even if we can rely on the fortress and terrain, we can''t resist the enemy''s attack without manpower." "Yes, young master, Katz is right. If we go on like this, even if we really get to the fort, we can''t do anything again." Northen echoed. Rudd sighed helplessly: "order the whole army to rest on the spot for two hours." The order soon began to pass on, and the exhausted soldiers immediately fell down and sighed. The sound waves from these voices rose to the sky, making Rudd''s face blue and white. Even if he knew that it would be a particularly serious blow to the enthusiasm and morale of the soldiers, Rudd could not say anything, because he was really defeated in this battle. And it''s still a terrible defeat. Northen and Katz looked at each other again, and their eyes were more worried. People couldn''t help thinking of the war. At the beginning, the development was very smooth. Rudd led the army to join the forces of the other two barons. After the integration, there were nearly 4000 troops, not counting logistics. The combat power of the noble private army of this scale was good. Moreover, Rudd, who was in charge of serving as the commander of the whole army, was not an inexperienced commander. He had very rich combat experience, And has always been stable. Although this means that he is likely to miss many of the best opportunities for attack, it also means that he will never make mistakes. But even so, he failed. And was defeated by the opponent with open tactics. The enemy''s vanguard is the angry lion Alfred and his lion herd, which have been popular in the kingdom of dabion recently. The number of people is only 2000. For four thousand to two thousand, Rudd thought there was no suspense at all, so he didn''t want to fight with the lions here. He just wanted to defeat the army in the fastest way and rush to rescue Baron lonnis. Therefore, when the war broke out, Rudd directly bullied the other party. There was no long-range arms, so he let the archers scatter. The result was an unexpected discovery that the long-range attack did not seem to have much impact on this force, even on morale. Therefore, after leaving a reserve force, we let the infantry of the whole army oppose the enemy. At the same time, we also let Northen and Katz, two experts who are at the top of the Silver Peak, fight together. But the result of all this is quite different from what Rudd imagined! After a confrontation, it was his coalition, not the enemy, that completely penetrated the formation! Moreover, after the front line was pierced, the enemy did not continue to charge, but directly dispersed into dozens of teams, began to intersperse vertically and horizontally on the battlefield, cutting the whole battlefield into countless local occupation, while the enemy could join hands with each other by virtue of this local situation. However, Rudd''s coalition forces could not take advantage of this at all. Almost every local war situation cut off needed to face at least two directions of attack. The whole battlefield situation was cut in pieces in an instant, just like the parts scattered after the precise instruments of alchemists were broken. After that, if Rudd didn''t put the light cavalry troops into the battlefield, let the reserve troops set up the second line of defense around a hundred crossbow soldiers, and then let the infantry in the scuffle start to retreat strategically, I''m afraid it would be just a charge. These four thousand allied troops could really be eaten directly by Alfred''s two thousand steel wings! Let infantry use cavalry cutting tactics? Rudd never thought of this idea. Until he saw it for the first time today, he was surprised that once it succeeded, the power was so terrible! The initial battle was naturally the result of the defeat of the RUD coalition. After that, the so-called coalition forces were completely dissolved. What else could Rudd say about this result except a wry smile? He just didn''t think that Alfred, under Lord Sean Connery, was more terrible than he thought. The war alone would completely break up the spirit of their coalition army. However, Rudd didn''t mean to blame. After all, he was also a small family. He knew that it was not easy for the two barons. The combined strength of the two men was 13000, but after World War I, there were less than 800 people left. This loss was really heavy for the two barons. However, Rudd''s situation is no better. Only more than 2000 of the 2700 strong army survived. After that, the war situation continued to develop completely towards the worst situation. However, Rudd felt that the enemy commander seemed to have changed, and Alfred was no longer in command, because the tactical style of the operation had obviously changed greatly. Rudd couldn''t tell the specific situation of this command style, but what he could feel was that the enemy became more shrewd, and all his subsequent actions seemed to be seen through. No matter whether he used terrain or tactics to carry out anti sneak attack, he didn''t get any harvest. On the contrary, in this process, his troops began to decrease madly from the first two thousand. Today, in addition to the complete establishment of archers, the long spearmen have been completely destroyed, less than 30 of the 100 crossbow soldiers are left, less than 300 of the 500 light cavalry are left, and the knife and shield soldiers have been completely crippled, leaving only more than 400. Taking into account the so-called logistics, there are only 1500 people left in the whole army, but Rudd is very clear that the logistics of his army does not even have the value of cannon fodder. In fact, there are less than 700 people with combat capability, and the rest are wounded soldiers. In this war, Rudd''s most common tactic is the interleaving and chiseling tactic of using infantry as cavalry. It is this tactic that completely separates his army in frontal combat. Originally, when the number of troops on both sides is basically the same, he is less likely to have any advantage. Until now, after the number of soldiers on the other side is obviously more than themselves, they are even too lazy to use this cutting tactic. Just a positive charge is enough to rout their troops. Two hours, it''ll be over soon. The color of fatigue on Rudd''s face was more obvious, because the soldiers had been resting for two hours, but he was constantly thinking about his failure in the war, and even the tactical use of the enemy was constantly thinking about, and wondering how the other party found his strain. It was because of this that Rudd became more and more tired and haggard. Fortunately, however, these things will soon be over. As long as they pass through the last open plain, they can return to hideborg, a fortification in his territory, which is only one day away from the border and the nearest town. As long as he returns there, he can immediately carry out emergency recruitment and pull up an army of more than 3000 people. Of course, his combat effectiveness is not comparable to the army he trained himself. However, he feels that as long as he relies on fortifications, he can firmly hold this line of defense until the war is completely over. When passing through the plain, Rudd was also very cautious, but any ambush on the plain could be seen at first sight. Therefore, after determining that there was no danger, Rudd immediately urged the troops to speed up their action, and they must rush back to hitchburg as soon as possible. However, when this army rushed back to hitchburg after thousands of hardships, it was not the welcome of the fortress garrison to them, but the formation of the enemy! Rudd looked at the scene with an unbelievable face. He still couldn''t believe how the army came around in front of them and captured hitchburg? Rudd hoped that all this was just a dream. He just fell asleep because of fatigue, but when he saw the flag with a pair of bronze wings flying above hitchburg, he knew it was true. Hitchburg, which he gave all hope of counterattack, has been completely occupied. But all around them, they have no terrain to use, and even the military food has been completely consumed. "Young master, fight with them!" Northen turned his head and looked at Rudd with a murderous voice. "Young master, since there is no way, let''s fight to the death." Katz also said. They are all old ministers of the Michelin family. There is no doubt about Rudd''s loyalty. Otherwise, they will not stay with Rudd all the time. At this time, since the overall situation has been decided and everything is hopeless, they can only fight to death. Everyone knows the end of surrender in the war. Unless it is of great value, no one will release the tiger back to the mountain. However, although Rudd is an aristocrat, if no one is willing to pay ransom after he surrendered and was captured, he will die. Although the Michelin family was fought by Rudd''s father, it is conceivable that many people in the family are peeping at Rudd''s status as Lord and aristocrat and whether they will pay ransom. It seems that infected by the killing intention of Northen and Katz, all the soldiers have become united at the moment, and the originally low morale began to rise. At this time, the steel wings suddenly separated automatically, revealing a way. A young man riding a white horse slowly stepped out and followed two people around him. The RUD on the right recognized his identity at a glance. He was angry lion Alfred. With the cooperation of the soldiers, he forcibly pushed back the ruthless men of Northen and Katz. If he hadn''t killed his life, how could their cutting tactics have been easily successful. Rudd, the man on the left, didn''t know him. He could only see that he was a northern barbarian. However, it must be difficult to follow Alfred at the moment. After hesitating for a while, Rudd also walked forward. This was obviously the negotiation before the war. Rudd still had some expectations in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what he was expecting. Northen and Katz followed in silence. In any case, they are knights of the Michelin family and can never abandon Rudd. "Surrender." William rode on his horse, looked at the haggard young man in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "I''ve taken hitchburg. You don''t have any defense around here, and I guess your military food should be exhausted. If you surrender at this time, I can ensure the safety of your army. Absolutely no one will die, and all the wounded can be treated at the first time. " "Why should I trust you?" Rudd asked. "You have no choice." William shook his head. "You can only choose to believe it or not And the fate of your territory will depend entirely on your next decision. Believe me, since I dare to go to such a front line to negotiate with you, I will not be afraid of your two knights suddenly. " Rudd hesitated and finally reached out to take off his sword around his waist. With his action, Northen and Katz both looked incredible. Northen, who was a little grumpy, wanted to be angry on the spot, but Rudd stopped him: "Uncle Northen! Even if we don''t think about ourselves, we should also think about these soldiers. Many of them have families Even uncle Northen and uncle Katz, you also have families. " "Young master!" "Order the whole army to lay down their arms and surrender." Rudd threw his sword at Alfred''s feet and said he was willing to surrender. "I hope you can keep your word." "A wise choice." William smiled, "Ann Nuo, go to receive the surrender of the enemy and ask someone to call out the doctor immediately to treat the wounded soldiers. Except that the logistics personnel can be released, all others are under centralized care. I will leave some hands for you. The dungeon in hideborg should be put into use immediately As for Viscount Rudd and your two knights, you probably need to accompany me. " "Where are you going?" Rudd asked. "Back to panda." William whispered, "and this time I haven''t settled with the other two barons in your coalition. You are more important, so when I meet Fred, I will pay all my attention to you Well, my tactics are quite practical. " "Are you sir Sean Connery?" Rudd looked at William. "No, I''m just a general under Lord Sean." William smiled. "It''s not worth Lord Sean to make a fuss like this, so I can only do it for you." "Who are you?" "My name is William. William Yale. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 252 The war came suddenly and ended more inexplicably. As soon as the 20000 troops of the boulder family reached the edge of modge''s leadership, they were urgently recalled and dared not even take a step. Originally, Asina also expected the other party to be a little bloody. It''s best to fight hard to give her a better excuse. As a result, she didn''t expect the other party to be so counselled, so the thunder front led by Simi can only stop after occupying the whole territory of modge. After all, the peace agreement between the two countries signed under the pressure of some party has only been more than a year, so yasna can''t break this rule first anyway. After all, Ryan is just a principality. Behind her is the giant Millennium covenant empire. Think that the * * * Kingdom, which was once strong, was almost subjugated by the qainas empire. How dare the Principality of Ryan dare not live with its own suzerain country. So, Athena can''t take the initiative. Otherwise, what is the reason for waging war in this world? It''s just to find a way to take the name of righteousness, and then we can start a war in the name of righteousness. But the boulders are also very smart. Since they dare not go to war with yasna, the only remaining means is peace talks. Soon, the two peace talks teams started from the tequila leader, one went straight to the modge leader to contact Simi, and the other, of course, came towards panda leader. At this point, it shows the shrewdness of the boulder family. It does not ignore Sean because of his pioneering Knight status. It has to be said that the boulder family, which is good at investment, can be called watertight in doing things. Sean threw a note in his hand to lannis and said with a smile: "the boulder family is good at investment. It really deserves its reputation, but I didn''t expect that you are so important to the boulder family." Lonnie glanced at Sean with an indifferent face: "anyone will have a different value in the eyes of different people. Some people have high value, some people have low value, some people can appreciate, some people are constantly depreciating. In the eyes of the boulder family, I still have a high value, and this value will continue to appreciate in the future. Naturally, they will attach great importance to it. " Lonnis has changed his clothes, not the ragged aristocratic clothes he used to wear. The new dress is a pure white dress modeled on the military uniform of the kingdom of dabion. Wearing this dress on lonnis, it highlights his melancholy aristocratic temperament and lacks the seriousness and ferocity of the military uniform of the kingdom. In addition, lannis''s leather bag is good. Wearing pure white clothes gives people an abnormal feeling of sunshine. Many women in white dove town are secretly interested in the prisoner of war, but no one dares to be too presumptuous because of the deterrent power of Lord Sean. But in this way, lannis was secretly relieved. This gorgeous dress was made of the best cloth by the best tailor in the town. Such a suit is only worth a few gold coins. However, lonnis was not dissatisfied with this point, because he knew that panda collar was now a waste waiting to flourish, and had always been a small town. Naturally, there could be no famous tailor, but from this point, we can see Sean''s attitude. He did meet everything of lonnis according to the standards of the marquis. Of course, material satisfaction is unlikely. After all, Sean has no luxury in his own life, so he can only be satisfied from other aspects. Today, lonnis lives in the white dove town. Sean does not restrict his movement. He can go out and walk around the town at any time if he wants. Of course, in order to prevent some unnecessary accidents and troubles, one of nock, Stalin and Adolf must lead a team to "protect". For this kind of behavior, lannis will not and has no right to oppose it. On the contrary, it is really beyond his expectation that he can obtain such a high degree of freedom. "You are very confident in yourself." Sean smiled and said, "as soon as tomorrow is over, your one week enjoyment period will end. How about it? Have you figured out what new things to exchange? " Lonnie gently put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with a napkin. All his movements looked very elegant. On the table, in addition to some common aristocratic meals such as young beef ribs, not particularly well brewed red maple wine, a plate of vegetable and fruit salad, white flour and jam, there are three types of seafood and fish cooked with different cooking methods. In fact, these three portions of fish food are the most important and expensive part of this Marquis treatment. On the miracle continent, although there are many inland lakes, there are not many countries on the whole continent. Basically, it is difficult to eat seafood in many other countries except coastal countries. Therefore, in some areas, seafood cuisine is only available to real nobles and dignitaries. Take dabion kingdom for example. Except that the eastern part of the kingdom can often enjoy seafood, other places, especially in the southwest, have no seafood to eat since the fall of the black swan castle. Even if there are occasional opportunities to eat, it is also seafood transported from Fengshen lake, and its price is not affordable. Lonnis could eat these seafood, and Sean sent people to catch them from Black Swan Lake and send them directly to the town. Of course, only Lonnie can enjoy it. Although other people in the town are greedy, no one is so open-minded or brave enough to beg for seafood, because they all know that this is the class privilege of the nobility and can never be enjoyed by these little people. Lonnie glanced at the table and felt that the only pity was that there was no honey. It tasted great when applied to bread. "I did a little research on steam before, but then the time was too tight, so I didn''t go further." Lonnie stood up, went back to his room, took some drawings, put them on the other end of the table and spread them out one by one, "but recently, because he was relatively idle..." here, Lonnie took a special look at Sean, which means it goes without saying: "so I improved my previous research and ideas, but I couldn''t do experiments, However, according to my theoretical data, the success rate of this method is close to 90%, so I will make a small improvement on the drawing of the impact shield... " With that, Lonnie reached out and pointed to one of the drawings with a pile of gadgets and formulas, but it was obvious that Sean could never understand it. "I keep only the key parts of this steam power machine, and then transfer it to the internal structure of the impact shield. In this way, the impact shield can drive the nail pile within ten seconds after startup, which becomes more solid, but it has both disadvantages and advantages." Lonnis folded and integrated all the drawings in order, then laid them and pressed them with force. This extremely thin paper was printed together layer by layer, integrating all the structures of the whole impact shield, which looked more clear and obvious. "The advantage is that as long as it is successful, it can be put into use immediately, instead of staying in the state of unfinished products as before, And its unique three overlapping shield structure, I dare say, is definitely the highest peak of current forging technology. But the disadvantage is... " Sean frowned slightly and took Ronnie''s words and said, "people who use this impact shield have very high requirements for strength. Even ordinary heavy infantry can''t bear such heavy things... Moreover, you reduce the core of the steam power machine and have high requirements for the manufacturing level. In addition, there are also requirements for the blacksmith''s manufacturing ability. In addition to the cost... Not counting the training cost, let''s say that such an impact shield costs nearly 5000 gold coins. This money is even enough to arm hundreds of Tower Shield heavy infantry, including the training cost. " "Yes." Lonnie said in a deep voice, "but I also calculated that if you don''t buy the core of steam power source, but provide materials by goblins, and the shield embryo is also in the charge of dwarves, the cost can be reduced to about 3000 gold coins. If skilled technology can form the current unique Arsenal assembly line operation, the cost price can even be reduced to less than 2000. Considering the funds required for one year''s training and other supporting equipment, the cost of every 100 heavy infantry equipped with impact shields is about 300000 gold coins. " "The scale of 100 people is not enough to form combat effectiveness." Sean calculated silently, then frowned deeper, "according to the minimum configuration, it takes at least 500 people to form an army, so the cost is 1.5 million." Lonnis also retorted, "but don''t forget that as long as there are 500 people in such an army, their combat effectiveness will be close to a heavy infantry regiment of 3000 people." "But you should also know that even if the standard configuration of a heavy infantry is required according to the standard of sophisticated equipment, it only needs less than 300 gold coins, and 3000 people are only 900000 If it''s an ordinary grade, it''s not even a hundred gold coins. " "But the training period of any heavy infantry is more than three years, and the elite even needs five years." Lonnis said calmly, "but the heavy infantry equipped with impact shield can go to the battlefield immediately in only one year''s training period, greatly omitting several years of effort, and it is very easy to supplement the strength of this heavy infantry, which is the most important. Besides, do you think such a heavy infantry is worthless as long as it can stop the charge of cavalry? " Sean sneered and said, "but don''t forget that your assumptions are based on goblins and dwarves and skilled production. Without all this, the cost of impact shield would be more than 5000 gold coins. You can figure out how much it is for 500 people. " In this way, lonniston was a little discouraged, so he said reluctantly, "indeed So, are you not interested in this drawing? " "Forget it, a little is better than nothing. Anyway, I don''t think you can get any good goods." Sean glanced disdainfully, "well, it''s converted into three days. You still have four days to enjoy. If there''s nothing I can satisfy at that time, I''ll put you back in the cage. " Hearing Sean''s words, Lonnie looked depressed and lost interest in watching the delicious food on the table. But Sean ignored Lonnie''s idea and took it with him, along with the drawing of the armor. If Lonnie was still in the mood to observe Sean at the moment, he would surely find that Sean''s clenched fists were a manifestation of his inner excitement. Dwarf? Goblins? Unfortunately, there are these two kinds of people in the strange army that Sean has just obtained. Construction of military factories? Hey, the military classification in Sean''s Lord system happens to have the construction of a military factory, but it can''t be built for the time being. As for soldiers? Well, the discussion between Sean and Lonnie is naturally based on human beings, but Sean now has bear people and Tauren. These two races are terrible if they don''t pay attention to infantry. So many resources can be used that Sean would be really stupid not to use them£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 253 After Sean got the two drawings, he scanned them with the golden eye at the first time, and the results were slightly beyond his expectation. He can learn from these two drawings! This made Sean quickly realize a problem. If he could learn how to make these drawings, on the contrary, could he draw the forging technology he mastered and the articles in the same way? Sean has never been a peaceful Lord. He almost thought of it. He didn''t go back to the barracks, but directly went back to the house in white dove town. On the miracle continent, the manufacturing technology of paper is relatively developed, so there are many kinds of paper, such as hard paper, tissue paper, dry paper and even rice paper. However, the only thing that does not appear is the largest amount of facial tissue paper on the earth. It is the blessing of paper, so there are not few books on the miracle mainland, and even an industry similar to printing was born. However, parchment has not been discarded. At least the production of magic scroll and some special magic paper need to use parchment, because only this can become a carrier to bear magic energy. Moreover, the magician''s letters, notes and some old aristocratic stationery are still mainly parchment. On the contrary, they rarely write on dry paper that has become popular in the world. Like the two production drawings drawn by lannis, one is written on hard paper and the other is written on thin paper. For people who live and work like blacksmiths, there are extremely strict requirements on what kind of paper to use to draw the patterns of jewelry and weapons. The structure of impact shield is more complex, but it is strictly required to have an overall shape and template. Naturally, thin paper is needed to draw - each thin system is an independent individual, but when all thin systems are stacked and flattened, they can be displayed as a whole. The armor making drawing named "lannis heavy armor" by lannis does not need to be so complicated. A piece of hard paper about one meter long and half a meter wide is enough. Because there are really not many small components that need attention. Basically, what needs attention and what should be painted have been painted on it. At the moment, Sean pulled a piece of hard paper that was not too big, then spread it, flattened the four corners with tools, and then began to select it in the skill bar. More than two-thirds of the items in Sean''s list that can be made are in gray status. In fact, Sean can check these items and even know what materials are needed for making, but he has invested all his proficiency points in skills and rapidly improved his strength, and has never invested in life and career, That''s why these things appear to be uncreatable. The main reason is that Sean''s skill level is too low and not skilled enough, so he can''t build it. However, because this is a real world, it is not limited to Sean''s browsing and viewing. Only when he wanted to depict one of the gray items did he find that the system actually suggested that he could not operate, so Sean thought a little and finally chose an item that could be made now. Tooth blade gun. This is a casting equipment, but the quality is high-quality. Of course, this equipment is not a product of the system, but made by Sean himself when he was practicing blacksmith skills, but what he didn''t expect is that it was recognized by the system and allowed him to name himself. Because the gun head is very like the sharp teeth of a tusk boar, Sean named it tooth blade gun. Compared with the unique high-quality equipment of the system, this device has the advantages of low material consumption and strong power; But the weakness is also obvious. At the beginning, only Sean could make this weapon in the game. After all, players were not allowed to redraw the production formula in the game. At this moment, Sean recalled the weapon of tooth blade gun in his mind, and then meditated silently as he had done when he painted the gate of the black swan castle. Soon, the whole tooth blade gun was split into three structural elements in Sean''s mind. They are the handle, the tip and the collar. Then these three parts, whenever Sean focused on which part, which part immediately became transparent, leaving only countless lines around. At this time, Sean could feel that a unique force began to emanate from his mind, then gathered on his right hand, and then his right hand began to outline it automatically on hard paper. A few minutes later, the part of the gun handle was completely drawn on hard paper by Sean, and the length, thickness and places to be polished of the gun handle were also marked in detail. Even the speed of the molten metal during back grinding, the number and rhythm of cooling and beating, etc. have extremely clear standards. When Sean saw the gun handle drawn on the hard paper in front of him, a feeling of excitement and joy suddenly appeared on his face. Therefore, taking advantage of this momentum, Sean immediately painted the gun tip and collar together. But when all the three parts were drawn, Sean suddenly felt as if someone had knocked a hammer on his head with a heavy hammer. The whole person was suddenly black, and all his physical strength and energy were pumped out in an instant. He was so weak that he even had the illusion of nausea and dizziness. Sean immediately knew that this was mental fatigue caused by excessive consumption. But even so, Sean''s face is still full of excitement and joy! At the moment, on the hard paper in front of Sean, the tooth blade gun has been drawn in three parts, and many detailed data are listed next to it. The details of these data are not like the things that blacksmiths of this era can sort out. They are more detailed than the drawing data when puppet masters make puppets. Basically, as long as they are not particularly stupid blacksmiths, they can perfectly build the whole tooth blade gun against this production drawing! However, the reason why Sean felt so excited was not that what he couldn''t do in the game was finally perfectly realized. But it proved to Sean that his idea could be realized! Mass production of demonized weapons! The main reason why demonized weapons are expensive is that there is too little alchemy blacksmith in the world. The so-called alchemy blacksmith refers to a blacksmith who has mastered a special craft. When making equipment, this blacksmith can use magical products to reconcile the equipment, and immerse these magical energy and elements into the equipment without collision and explosion, so as to greatly improve the power of the equipment. However, for players, alchemy blacksmith is naturally a life career, but for people in the world, it requires a talent with high element affinity to become an alchemy blacksmith. People with high element affinity basically have no problem becoming magicians. Who would be willing to take a hammer as an alchemy blacksmith? In any case, it is obvious that the future of being a magician is much higher than that of being an alchemy blacksmith. The deficiency of ordinary blacksmiths compared with alchemy blacksmiths is that ordinary blacksmiths can not sense the critical point of element power during the reconciliation of magic, so they often make the behavior of "self mutilation". But if Sean can make this kind of production drawing accurate to the number of times and seconds, wouldn''t the difficulty for ordinary blacksmiths be completely solved? As long as we do according to Sean''s production drawings and pour accurately measured alchemy and magic products in different time periods, there is no need to worry about the explosion caused by the element force exceeding the critical point. Of course, this production method is naturally not applicable to all demonized equipment. After all, the higher the level of demonized equipment, the more materials need to be used, and the critical point will fluctuate and change at any time, so it can not be calculated accurately. However, if only making bronze level demonized weapons, Sean believes that ordinary blacksmiths should be competent. Just imagine, how terrible is the combat effectiveness of a whole army armed with a full set of bronze demonization equipment on the battlefield? And Sean''s ideas don''t stop there. In the future, once the military factory is really completed, the efficiency of making equipment in the assembly line industry will be even more amazing. And Sean also knows that when magic guide technology becomes a new industrial revolution in the future, earth shaking changes will take place in foundry equipment. At that time, all military factories will be paralyzed due to the problem of matching. At least until magic guide is popularized all over the world, these military factories will not want to carry out assembly line operation. But Sean''s military factory is different. He has already checked. At that time, as long as the machines in the military factory are upgraded according to the situation, they can keep up with the development trend of the world, and mass production of magic weapons is by no means a problem. Thinking of this, Sean''s excitement became more and more obvious, and he didn''t feel tired at all. He arranged everything a little, and after learning both the drawings drawn by Lonnie to him, he turned and left the house. He can''t wait to go back and renegotiate with Neil about the development direction of the territory. In any case, we must first find a way to get out the general factory and be able to make armaments in batch. This attraction to Sean is too great. Even if he consumes more money, he must get it out. As long as the construction of the military factory is completed, the armament of the whole territory can be immediately upgraded to a higher level. At that time, even the second level army of the people''s Corps will definitely have the strength to fight with the third level or even the fourth level army. Of course, there is another problem. He must go to the dwarves and goblins to learn about the production of impact shield and re plan the future positioning of Tauren and bear in his army. In addition, there is a more important problem to be solved. That''s how the slave team will deal with it. Sean suddenly found that he needed a lot of busy things£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 254 "You''re crazy!" Neil roared loudly, "now the situation of the territory is about to build an army factory? Do you think you have too much money? " "We can consider using war to support war." Sean thought for a moment and felt that he was not crazy. "As long as the military factory is established, we can raise the armament of the whole territory to at least one level, which is extremely beneficial to our current territory situation. And you see, we now have hundreds of dwarves and goblins. If these resources are not used, they are very wasteful. Can you expect goblins to go to the battlefield? " Neil frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head, obviously disapproving of Sean''s approach: "two questions." "What''s the problem?" "First, the initial investment in our territory needs 1.7 million, but we still have about 2.5 million left." Neil opened an account book and listed all kinds of financial revenue and expenditure data in detail, which can be described as clear at a glance. "According to your calculation, the establishment of the military factory needs at least more than 1 million funds, which is related to the scale. If it is smaller, it can be, but it also needs at least about 1 million, and the territory can''t leave reserve funds, So seriously, at least three million yuan is needed. How are you going to fill the 500000 vacancy? " Sean''s brow was frowning. There was a vacancy of 500000 gold coins. It was really not a small number. According to Neil''s plan, after the establishment of the trade line in Hongye Town, the annual profit can reach 200000, but after deducting many other expenses, in fact, only about 100000 gold coins fall into Sean''s pocket. Therefore, if this money is used to fill the 500000 vacancy, it will take at least five years. Five years. Who knows what it will be like five years later? Neil waited for a while, but he didn''t see Sean answer, so he continued: "the second question, the cost of building an army factory is not terrible. But have you ever thought about where you''re going to get the raw materials of the military factory? If you want to form an assembly line, at least you need ore in tons. Moreover, according to the quality of the equipment, the quantity of ore can never be single. This money is the real big head. Don''t forget that there are no mines in our territory. " Strictly speaking, it''s not that Sean''s territory doesn''t have a mine, but that the mine doesn''t belong to Sean. Yasna dared to launch a national war for this mineral vein. Although Sean''s relationship with yasna is in the honeymoon period, yasna can''t share some of the mineral vein with Sean. Moreover, Sean can''t create high-quality standard weapons just by this mineral vein, let alone demonized equipment. "Is there no other way?" Sean is still a little reluctant. "There is no way, but there are no mineral veins in our territory. Even if we build a military factory, it is a waste." Neil shook his head. "Anyway, for the current situation of our territory, building an army factory is somewhat unrealistic Moreover, I''m not particularly good at military issues, but I''ve seen these two production drawings. If the impact shield wants to form a scale at present, it''s unrealistic, mainly because the cost is too high. " "Is there any way to get a hundred noodles first?" Sean reluctantly gave up the idea of building a military factory, "I have an urgent need." "It''s hard for a hundred faces to form a scale. Didn''t you say that?" "It is really difficult to form a scale in war, but it is different if it is used in other aspects." "What do you want?" Neil was puzzled. "Wild land." Sean said. "I forgot that." Neil suddenly patted his forehead and said with some annoyance, "I forgot another big advantage of our territory. If we can catch a large number of slaves back to trade, it will also be a lot of income. And the people of the slave team can really make good use of it, otherwise it will be too wasteful. " Speaking of this, Neil suddenly smiled: "by the way, speaking of these slave captors, you''d better go and see them." "What''s the matter?" "You''ll know when you see it." Neil smiled mysteriously. With a trace of doubt and curiosity, Sean turned and left the main tent of the camp and walked towards the other corner of the camp. Because he wanted to accept Vivian and leave the army, William asked Ruina to expand the camp with people, but this is only a way to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. After all, this army is really too mixed, and the weapons they use are also diverse. Generally, this kind of situation has little value except when cannon fodder is used to die, but the gold content of this army is particularly high. Not to mention the relatively rare races such as dwarves and goblins that are good at forging and scientific research, even the races that are good at fighting such as bear man, Tauren and werewolf are not common. You know, ORC slaves such as bear man and Tauren are expensive goods in the slave market. Their sales have never been packaged or sold in groups, but only in units. In the trade capital, an adult Tauren often costs hundreds of gold coins. The price of a bear is higher than that of a Tauren. Among the troops Vivian left to Sean, Tauren and bear accounted for the majority, nearly 300. If converted into gold coins, it would cost at least nearly 100000 gold coins. And there are werewolves, dwarves and orcs. The price has never been low, not to mention the creatures such as grey elves in this army. Although the gray elves are not as handsome as the elves of other ethnic groups, according to the standards of human vision, the men and women of the gray elves are pretty good, and their combat strength is not weak, so the price in the slave market has always been high, higher than the orc slaves such as bear people. The army Vivian gave to Sean could at least earn hundreds of thousands of income if she sold it all. This is definitely a big deal. The military camp is divided into several areas according to the habits of different ethnic groups. Now the militia in Baige town can only occupy a small corner and can not move at will as before. And perhaps it is the natural evil nature of mankind. The militia in white dove town despises the army given by Vivian to Sean, even if the people''s army is only a second-class army, and this miscellaneous army is a third-class army. Therefore, in order to avoid some unnecessary accidents, Rena divides everyone into areas and limits the scope of free activities. Anyone who violates military regulations will be dealt with. Under the pressure of Rena, the militia, who had suffered enough, naturally did not dare to make trouble, and all obediently chose to obey. After being cleaned up by Rena, the miscellaneous soldiers who had some temper before finally dared not do it again. Along the way, Sean saw very different reactions in the eyes of this miscellaneous army. People like Tauren and bear people are simple and honest. Most of their eyes are kind. They obviously accept their destiny and have no intention of resisting; The grey elves are indifferent, which is very consistent with their image and character; But the real headache is the barbarians. These are some unruly guys. Their eyes at Sean are full of provocation. Barbarians always serve only the strong. But Sean is not in the mood to trouble these barbarians now. He will have plenty of opportunities to deal with them in the future. In a corner of the camp, he finally found the members of the slave team that Neil said. These people are not only pure human beings, but also barbarians, grey elves and werewolves. However, it is strange that these people seem to be excluded by their own ethnic groups, so the members of these slave teams can only live together. There are not many people, only about 20 people, but everyone has at least the strength of the upper bronze peak. The strongest ones are even the lower silver peak. There are also a variety of occupations, so it is naturally impossible to unify weapons. But what Sean saw now was that the twenty or so slave hunters were standing in two rows. It''s Rena who oversees. Ruina has now half stepped into the upper silver. Although she is not a real upper silver expert, her strength is still much stronger than these slave hunters. Looking at the bruises on the faces of these slaves, it is obvious that they have suffered from Rena. "You can''t even stand well. Are you still men?" Rena snorted coldly, "what did I tell you before? When you enter a military camp, you are a soldier. A soldier must have military regulations. What are the military regulations I tell you? " "Do not leave the planning area without authorization and do not trouble others." The voice is neat and loud, but the tone is a little strange. For the gray elves and werewolves, the common language in mainland China seems a little difficult to learn. "Well, since you all know, why bother?" "They came to trouble first. We just fought back." A middle-aged human man who looked about 40 replied in a deep voice, "it''s all my fault. If you want to punish me, please punish me alone, my Lord." "You have a lot of courage." Rena sneered, "as I said before, I don''t care what contradictions you have with others. Whoever leaves his own area first to find trouble with people in other areas will make a mistake first You disagree with each other. I welcome competition, but if you want to find trouble, you will be punished. " "It''s not fair, my Lord. Why did they find trouble first? They don''t have to be punished!" "Because they have more brains than you." Rena quipped, "I made rules. They know how to use the rules, and you break the rules, so that''s your problem. If you feel unconvinced, let them break the rules next time, and I will naturally punish them. " Seeing this, Sean basically understood what was going on, so he came forward and said, "who did they fight with?" "Lord Sean." When Rena saw Sean coming, she immediately stepped aside to show her respect for Sean. "They had a fight with the werewolf. It seems that the werewolf tribe will become a prisoner, which is the way led by a werewolf here. However, later, the slave team was annihilated by Lord Vivian, so these werewolves became Lord Vivian''s booty These people will be ostracized by their respective tribes because they take the slave team to find trouble with their tribes after they become slave hunters. " Guide party? Sean likes it! "What was the result?" Sean asked again, very gossip. "Those werewolves are basically rubbish. More than 50 people can''t beat these 20 people." Rena looked disdainful. The slave captors seemed to be very proud of this victory. Hearing Rena mocking those werewolves, all the slave captors showed a proud look on their faces. It seemed that Rena was praising them. "Yo, you are very proud. More than 20 people won more than 50 people, and the average record per person is two." Rena glanced coldly at these slave hunters, and her sarcastic voice became stronger, "but you are more waste than those werewolves, and I can''t beat you alone. Are you really men? Don''t use the realm as an excuse. Those werewolves don''t even have a silver. You have four inferior silver here All get down and do three hundred push ups. " Rena''s last words were completely roared out. These slave hunters seemed to be really afraid of being beaten. Hearing this, they immediately fell to the ground and began to do push ups. No one dared to be lazy and clever. Seeing this scene, Sean finally knew the meaning of Neil''s mysterious smile. It seems that during her absence from the barracks, Rena reorganized the army very well. However, more than 20 slave hunters can''t beat Rena alone, which makes Sean have to re-examine Rena''s strength£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 255 Werewolves belong to the canine family in the orcs. They are natural enemies with vampires. But Sean knows that werewolves were once the guards of vampires a long time ago. They belong to the dark race - in fact, werewolves are not really native orcs, but a race made by a vampire who works as a part-time alchemist. Therefore, although the werewolves belong to the canine group in the orcs, they actually retain some characteristics of vampires. For example, they are all human in their normal form, but they will be a wolf walking upright when they restore their ontological form. Therefore, in the game forum, the question of whether werewolves are humans, orcs or orcs has always been discussed by players. But in the game, they are directly planned into the orcs, so now in this real world, werewolves naturally belong to the branch of orcs. But it''s amazing that werewolves can''t even rank in the top ten among all Orc groups. Although this ethnic group has combat capabilities, their development direction is more inclined to reconnaissance, camouflage and search, which are more suitable for spies and scouts. Therefore, there are more than 20 slave hunters, including savages and gray elves, and four lower silver peaks. If they can''t beat more than 50 werewolves, these guys really don''t have to mix up. Therefore, it is really not a matter of pride to win more than 50 werewolves. On the contrary, these guys were all carried in Rena''s hands, which was somewhat unexpected to Sean. "Did you ride?" Sean turned his head and asked. "Yes." Sean nodded clearly. Reina, who gets on the horse and doesn''t get on the horse, are two beings at all. With Ruina''s current strength, if she is allowed to mount the horse, no one can suppress her except a few strong people below gold, so it''s not unfair for these guys to lose under Ruina''s hands. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is not at the same level. "Lord Sean, why are you here free?" Rena asked curiously. Generally speaking, William is responsible for the affairs of the army. If William is absent, Alfred is responsible for the steel wing, and Rena is responsible for the rest. Recently, Sean is not here at the military camp, but with Cecilia in Dove town with Elsie. However, Cecilia and Elsie are not here today. Only Sean comes alone, so Rena is still a little curious. "Think of some new ideas." Sean shrugged. "But it was almost rejected by Neil, mainly because he didn''t have money." Rena snickered with understanding. She has always lived in the military camp and has had more contact with Neil recently. If the elf doesn''t look like a squint, it still looks like an elf. Unfortunately, this guy usually either hides in the main account and doesn''t know what to do, or he looks like looking at himself, which makes Rena very unhappy. However, I haven''t seen him leave the master account recently, but he has been nagging about the capital budget. He must be really busy, which makes Rena relieved. He asked her when she would be free to go out for dinner every day. Rena really couldn''t stand it. Because you can''t fight, scolding has no effect, and ridicule can''t compare with him. So recently, Rena takes a detour when she sees Neil. "So I came to these guys." Sean''s eyes turned to the slave hunters doing push ups. "What can I do for them?" Rena asked curiously. "They are all slave hunters with more than five years of experience." Sean said, "get up and ask you something." Sean''s words were not hidden from them. They all said them face to face, so they naturally heard them very clearly. At the moment, when Sean shouted so, they stood up after looking at each other, but their faces were a little nervous. After all, no one knew what Sean, their nominal new master, wanted to do. A Rena has beaten them down, but it is said that three people in this territory have the same strength as Rena. A few days ago, they even saw a golden strongman, which surprised them that this small territory is so crouching. "I don''t know what the Lord has to say?" The man who spoke was still the middle-aged man in his forties. He seemed to be the leader of the slave team. He has the pride of being an expert and the sense of superiority as an experienced person. He is just afraid of being beaten by Rui, so now he is a little more timid in the face of aristocracy. When these emotions are mixed together, he looks a little tangled. "Are you familiar with the wilderness?" Sean asked. "I don''t know what kind of situation is familiar." The man thought a little and then answered. The answer is conservative, but it''s also smart. Sean likes such practical people. "Well, if I want to catch some slaves in the wilderness, what do I need to prepare, and how do I go about the specific trip?" "There are not many things to prepare, but now the peripheral areas have basically been hunted, and many small tribes have been annihilated. Therefore, if you really want to capture slaves, you can only go deep into the wilderness about a thousand miles later." The middle-aged man frowned and thought for a while before he said in an orderly way, "there are six entrances and exits to the whole wilderness. The gorge Rift Valley starting from panda is an entrance and exit. The surrounding countries, including * * * Kingdom and dabion Kingdom, can only enter the wilderness from here. However, due to the distance, the * * * kingdom will generally choose the route of the Principality of erkiri. " Canyon rift Sean knows. After a journey of about two or three days from panda to the south, you will see a grand canyon. The mountain of the canyon is extremely steep and steep, and the mountain trend is very long. It can be said that it blocks the direct route of many countries, including the kingdom of * * * into the wilderness. Basically, the whole wilderness looks more like a paradise, because there are six precipitous places around the whole wilderness, which is why there are only six imports and exports of the wilderness. However, these precipities are not easy to defend and difficult to attack. Apart from the precipitous terrain itself, there are no natural dangers to defend. Therefore, there are no military facilities in the other five places except the rich Millennium covenant Empire, which spent a lot of money to build a military facility. Therefore, humans can enter the wilderness through these places, and the tribes in the wilderness can also launch aggression against the outside world through these places. "I don''t know what kind of slaves adults want to capture?" The middle-aged man asked. "Is there a difference?" "There are still some differences." The middle-aged man nodded. "The specific route and preparations are related to the slaves he wants to capture. If you want to capture orcs such as bear people and tiger people, you naturally need to bring some shield defenders, and if you want to make the idea of those medium-sized tribes, you even need to send an army Therefore, any slave hunting team in the wilderness has a clear goal before setting out. " "What if it''s a grey elf?" When Sean said this, the three gray elves in the slave team snorted angrily. As a result, Rena stared and immediately lowered her head. "At present, there are few pure gray elf tribes in the wilderness, because the value of gray elves is the highest, and they have been caught up for a long time. Secondly, most Orc tribes have also been united. There is an entire activity area. If it is not for the army to enter, it is unlikely to capture Orc slaves Our relatively small-scale private slave capture teams usually pick small and medium-sized tribes thousands of miles away. They generally take the road of making a lot from a little, and dare not capture too many people. First, it is not easy to control. Second, it will affect the moving speed and supply of the troops. " "Then what do you think people in the wilderness lack most?" Sean thought and asked again. "Well, it''s hard to say." The middle-aged man shook his head and said he didn''t know these. He is just a slave catcher who makes a living by catching slaves. How can he think about what the people of these tribes need. Only Rena looked at Sean thoughtfully, because she had found that the Lord she followed was different from any aristocrat in the world. Although she looked like an aristocrat and did have aristocratic elegance and erudition, Sean''s practice was completely different from that of the aristocrat. After talking about this, Sean asked Rena to continue, and then he turned and left. Sean has got enough information from the slave catcher, which is enough for him and his memory to confirm. After all, Sean hasn''t been to the wild land, but he doesn''t know if there is any bias between the world and the situation in the game, so it''s better to know. And now that we have got the information we want, there is no need to stay. As for the two drawings, Neil went to talk to the dwarves and goblins himself, and Sean was not responsible. After these things got busy one by one, it was almost dark. Sean had to go back to white dove town to find Elsie. It is said that his personal bodyguard was on his way to white dove town. If there was no accident, Elsie would set off in the next two days. After this farewell, I don''t know when I will see Elsie again, so if Sean has time, he will naturally chat with Elsie. Cecilia may be sympathetic to this little aristocrat for some reason. These two people have the happiest conversation these days. Most of the time, Cecilia is with Elsie, not Sean. In addition, Neil also told Sean that William had fully occupied the Watson collar, and Viscount Ruth mitchlin of Watson had become William''s prisoner. He was also captured together with his two guards. He was on his way back to the territory and was expected to arrive in a few days. Yasina also wrote a letter saying that the boulder family had sent an emissary mission and would arrive at panda collar in half a month at most. It can be seen that the boulder family was really worried. Everything seems to be moving forward step by step in an orderly way£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 256 The night is diffuse. There is no cloud in the sky tonight. The stars shine under the clear night sky. Under the full moon, it seems that the whole heaven and earth are covered with a layer of silver yarn. Hazy and extraordinarily charming. In a humble camp, a middle-aged man frowned. "Boss, bear it." A young man whispered. The middle-aged man nodded and clenched his teeth. The young man held a knife in his right hand, and then gently stabbed it into the middle-aged man''s right rib. This move made the middle-aged man give a dull hum, his face turned white, and bean sweat began to emerge from his forehead. The young man clenched his lower lip and began to move his right hand. The knife was like cutting a steak. He made a cut in the right rib of the middle-aged man. Blood gushed from the wound. "Boss, bear it again." The young man looked up at the middle-aged man and found that his face began to turn pale. He put down his knife, whispered a word of comfort again, and then held his right hand on a broken rod, "I''m going to pull it out." "Pull!" The middle-aged man uttered a low voice similar to the roar of a beast. "Three! Two! " The young man whispered several times, but he didn''t say the word "one", so he suddenly made a force on his right hand. He only heard a slight sound of "poof". A broken rod with an arrow was pulled out by the young man, and a blood arrow was shot out at the same time. The middle-aged man was as if he had been hit hard, with a deeper roar in his throat and his face as white as paper. The young man threw the arrow away in a hurry, quickly took out the ointment already prepared on one side, applied it, and then began to wrap the bandage. After a while, I finally stopped the blood from the wound, but the wound was very deep. Although it didn''t hurt the bones and internal organs, it would take at least a month or more to heal completely. "Hoo." The middle-aged man exhaled a foul breath. Although his face was still pale, his spirit was obviously a little better than before. "Fortunately, the arrow was not poisoned." The young man said in a deep voice, "otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." The middle-aged man didn''t speak, but turned his head and looked at everything around him. He looked obviously and began to become a little ugly. This humble camp has no fence, not even tents and sleeping bags. Everyone can only sleep on the ground. But this is not a problem. The real problem is that there are many wounded soldiers in the camp. Middle-aged men don''t have to think about it. These wounded soldiers are at least more than 200. Although most of them are only slightly injured, some of them have serious problems. I''m afraid they can''t survive tonight. This group is the white wing mercenary regiment that left the trade capital. Now there are less than 500 people left in the original team of 3000 people. If the wounded part is removed, I''m afraid there are only more than 200 people who still have combat capability. The middle-aged men did not understand why they were so strongly attacked and pursued when they entered the border of the kingdom of dabion, which was completely illogical. In fact, the middle-aged man really couldn''t understand. The border line across the kingdom of dabion to tonis was defeated by Alfred last time. Under the pressure of the northern aristocracy, the kingdom of dabion sent an army to garrison. Therefore, the behavior of the white wing mercenaries crossing the border was naturally misunderstood by the kingdom of dabion. In addition, the cowardly battle of the boulder family and the defeat of the 4000 noble coalition forces made the kingdom of dabion feel ashamed. Therefore, the white wing mercenaries were regarded as the reinforcements of the Marquis of tonis, and naturally carried out a fierce sweep. It has to be said that the white wing mercenary Corps does have some strength. It''s really not easy for 3000 soldiers to make a living in the face of 30000 troops stationed in the kingdom of dabion. Of course, the cost is that the whole white wing mercenary regiment has been basically crippled. It is impossible to set off any storm again. As the core members of the Principality of rumbel, there are only two of them - the middle-aged man with white temples was seriously injured in a fierce battle. Knowing that he probably had no hope of living, he resolutely led a thousand seriously injured mercenaries to break up and create a chance for others to escape. Fortunately, the head of the white wing mercenary regiment worked so hard, otherwise the whole white wing mercenary regiment would probably be completely destroyed. Just now. The middle-aged man sighed and touched his saber. His weapon is a heavy knife. It is reformed according to the military knife. Only the blade is about one meter long and the radian is too small. In this way, it can speed up when waving. In terms of combat effectiveness alone, he can rank in the top five in the core circle of the whole white wing mercenary. However, with the death of those who are stronger than him, now he is well deserved first, but the first name is really ridiculous. Because his strength is just entering the upper silver, but he was promoted in this inexplicable war. "Boss?" The young man seemed to notice the momentum change of the middle-aged man and said with some doubt. "Nothing. I''m just homesick." The middle-aged man smiled, "are you homesick?" "Boss, where did I come from?" The young man smiled bitterly, "if you hadn''t taken me home, I would have died." The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment and then said, "everyone will have a home in his heart The head has it, and so do I, so you should have it. " "Boss?" The young man doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence. "Nothing. I just want to go home." The middle-aged man lifted the heavy knife, then inserted it on the ground and stood up with his body. The young man on one side hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold the middle-aged man. At the moment, he is very weak, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t find a home in the future, but you must find your own faith Only with faith can you have power, so home is my faith for me. " The young man nodded vaguely. The middle-aged man didn''t seem to expect the young man to understand immediately. He just raised his knife and walked forward: "Captain, I''m sorry." ¡­¡­ This is a very common small house in Baige town. It''s not big, but it''s very clean and tidy. Elsie lives here. But Elsie is not alone in the house at the moment. Sean and Cecilia are also there. But at the moment, they are helping Elsie pack and tidy up things. Their actions are very skilled. They know what to bring and what not to bring, and the sorted and summarized things are well classified. Originally, Elsie had prepared more than a dozen boxes. After being sorted out by Sean and Cecilia, there were only three boxes left. "I can''t see. You''re really good." Elsie said with heartfelt appreciation. "Hehe, I said we used to be mercenaries. Do you believe it?" "Letter." Elsie nodded. "Whatever you say, I believe it." Cecilia snickered, and Sean could only shake his head helplessly: "don''t you wait for tomorrow?" "Cassius has come back. He''s waiting for me outside town. He won''t wait for tomorrow." Elsie shook his head. He looked more decisive and confident than before. It was really a good thing for Elsie, but Sean always felt a little subtle and strange. "Sean, thank you these days." "And I need to be polite?" Sean smiled, "in fact, I still think it''s a good choice to be a believer of the goddess of ice and winter. And it will be very beneficial for me to become the head of the knights in the future. When I fight with others, I have not only a theocrat regiment, but also a temple knight regiment. Think about it, who dares to fight with me at that time? I''m invincible. " "Don''t forget the pure white wing Knights of the St. Joels empire." Elsie retorted mercilessly, "that''s a real army of crazy believers. I''m never afraid of sacrifice. I''m not confident that I can fight them." "Really don''t think about it?" Sean still seems a little reluctant. "This is Elsie''s faith." Cecilia said helplessly, "Sean, don''t interfere with other people''s beliefs." Sean was a little confused. He was an atheist. Faith was not as real as principle for him. Elsie didn''t know what Sean was thinking, but looked at Sean''s confused expression, so she continued to say, "I want to know what kind of person my mother is. In my impression, the only thing left of her is tenderness, but I always think it''s more than that. So I decided that no matter how hard it was, I had to go to the headquarters of the twilight goddess church. I felt that only there could I really understand my mother. " Hearing what Elsie said, Sean could only sigh helplessly. At this moment, he completely gave up the idea of wooing Elsie: "don''t worry, you will become a very excellent Temple knight in the future." Sean knew that his golden eye would never go wrong. Elsie is really very suitable to be a priest. If Elsie''s career is not a knight, Sean actually wants to suggest Elsie to be a priest. Just look at Elsie''s firm will, Sean gave up this idea. In fact, if Elsie really wanted to believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, Sean would bet that he would grow up faster. But unfortunately, Elsie has found her own faith. Elsie thanked sincerely: "Sean, you made me believe that there are still good people in this world Sean, you are really a good man. " Sean suddenly had a heart attack, and the expression on his face was strange: he actually received a good man card! And a good man card issued by a man! "Sean is really a good man." Cecilia made up her knife impolitely. So Sean looked at the two people helplessly. He really didn''t know what to say. He could only silently bow his head and continue to help Elsie pack up. Soon, when all the things were packed, Elsie didn''t stay here, but went out with her things. Outside the door, there was already a carriage waiting. This was a gift from Sean to Elsie. The coachman had also prepared. After watching Elsie wave goodbye, he got on the carriage and left. Sean finally showed some regret on his face. "What''s the matter?" Cecilia asked. "Cecilia, do you have faith?" Sean asked. "You know, magicians never believe in God." Cecilia replied without hesitation. "I don''t mean the faith of the gods, but the faith in your heart." Sean whispered, "I once heard a man say that faith is the source of strength, and people with faith will have the power to move forward Elsie used to just think about how to make money and make good territory, but this time things may have a great blow to him. I see the extreme desire for power hidden in my eyes. I''m afraid he will go astray. " "So you want to leave him in the territory?" Cecilia blinked and said in surprise. "The twilight goddess is not a kind God. I just hope Elsie''s inner faith is enough to make his will firm enough." Sean shook his head helplessly. "So, Cecilia, do you have faith?" "If it''s a growing power and source, I also have it." Cecilia said very seriously. "What is it?" Sean asked. "Secret." Cecilia looked at Sean and smiled playfully, but she said silently in her heart: being able to help you is my greatest faith£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 257 William is back. Like Sean who came back from the war, he also brought back some very good "booty". A viscount and two experts who are at the top of the silver peak. Compared with Lonnie, Rudd mitchlin was lucky, because at least he was not caged and transported back like a monkey or a mangy dog. At least he retained his aristocratic etiquette along the way. However, the two masters under Rudd''s command were not treated so well. For the sake of safety, both of them were imprisoned in a special prison car, and they were locked with thick and heavy chains, so they could not move easily. This time, William brought back 2000 soldiers with steel wings and left a thousand steel wings and a thousand white winged mercenaries for Arnold at hildberg. In terms of military strength alone, it is more than enough to suppress rebellion or some unnecessary situations. Unless other territories send more large-scale troops to attack, this military strength is enough to deter anyone in the Viscount of RUD. After returning to the camp, the two superior silver masters were nothing. However, for some consideration, William did not let the two stay together, but sent one of them to the temple being built in white dove Town, which was under the care of shefanio; The other is naturally confined to the barracks and handled by Rena. However, William did not expect that the barracks had been expanded once only a month after he left, and there were so many strange creatures. However, as a commander, William is naturally very happy with these creatures. Besides, no one would dislike the bear and tauren, who are naturally suitable to be heavy infantry soldiers, let alone excellent soldiers like the grey elves - they not only use bows and arrows, but also have good close combat ability, which is much better than those archers who have no way to be close. Even William would be shocked by the appearance of this wonderful army, not to mention Rudd and his two masters. When they saw this after entering the barracks, their faces were full of horror, which was completely different from the information they had heard. If Rudd had known that Sean had such a powerful general and army, he would not have participated in lonnis''s coalition plan. But now it seems meaningless to say these words again, so Rudd just looked at everything in the camp, but in the end he didn''t ask a word. But he also knew that he would not have any answer anyway. Along the way, he had changed his way to get some useful information from William, but he never succeeded. Although William dealt with Rudd according to the treatment of noble prisoners of war, this did not include that he would open his mouth to answer Rudd''s questions; As for Alfred, he was even more dismissive of the defeated. He didn''t even have the idea of approaching Rudd. Originally, after William came back, he wanted to find trouble with the two barons again, but after hearing that Sean said that the war was completely over and the boulder family had sent messengers, he could only dispel this idea. In this way, he looked at what Rudd thought, and directly threw people to Sean, but William was fairly honest. At least he said a good word for Rudd. Of course, Rudd didn''t know that it was this sentence that "saved" his life. "This guy is pretty good. He didn''t order to fight with our troops, so the casualties are not particularly large." William said. ¡­¡­ Today''s white dove town has become very different from before. Under the auspices of Neil, the army Vivian gave Sean was not wasted. They were all sent out to help build the city. Because of the strength of the bear and tauren, the construction progress was obviously much faster. In fact, if we can get a unique architectural puppet to build, the speed will be even faster. Unfortunately, this kind of thing is far from Sean''s current consumption, so we can only rely on the most primitive manpower. Instead of tying up Rudd, Sean took him to the house where Lonnie was. When the two met, they were obviously stunned. Rudd didn''t expect that Lonnie''s prison life was much better than he imagined, and even had a great degree of freedom; But lonnis didn''t expect that Rudd would also become a prisoner. He thought that even the legendary William himself, at most, was just the coalition that defeated Rudd. How could Rudd be captured together? It''s more difficult than crushing. "From today on, this Viscount Rudd will be your roommate." Sean said. "Roommate?" Both were stunned. "Probably means that from today on, you both live in this house." Sean shrugged. "There are several rooms in the house anyway. It doesn''t matter if you each have one." Sean didn''t care about Ronnie''s face at all. In fact, according to the tradition of noble captives, Sean should prepare another house for rood. However, at present, there are no vacant houses in white dove Town, and William in the military camp made it clear that he didn''t want to see this man, so Sean can''t take rood to Hongye Town, so he can only share a house with Ronnie. "But there''s no one here who eats for nothing." Sean turned to look at Rudd and said, "if you want better treatment or better food, you have only two ways. The first is to make equivalent transactions with me, depending on what you can offer in exchange; The second is that you go to Lonnie. Maybe he will share his food with you if he is in a good mood. " Speaking of this, Sean turned his eyes back to Lonnie again and said, "don''t say I didn''t remind you that the messenger group of the boulder family will arrive in about a week, and your welfare will only be tomorrow. If you haven''t come up with anything new in exchange by midnight tomorrow night, you know the result. " Sean gave face and didn''t say that he would lock Lonnie in a cage, which made Lonnie feel a little lucky. But soon he became melancholy again. A week, which means that he must find a way to trade something as soon as possible. Otherwise, according to his understanding of Sean, this bastard absolutely dares to give them a cage in front of the whole mission. As long as you think of this, Lonnie is in a bad mood. "Is there any other way?" Lonnie asked. Listening to lannis''s tone, he was obviously softened, which surprised Rudd''s face. In his impression, lonnis definitely belongs to the kind of hardliners. At the beginning, he even dared to quarrel with senior military officers in the army, and dared to directly refuse to ignore wrong orders. Such a fierce man who impressed Rudd would say such soft words at the moment? It seemed that he knew what Rudd was thinking. Lonnie was silent for a while, and then reluctantly said, "sometimes, the reality is very cruel." Rudd looked at Sean with a frightened face. He really couldn''t figure out how the Lord killed Rudd''s will to this extent. It was really an incredible thing. "Show me your baron." Sean said impolitely. Lonnie frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Sean to put forward such a condition. For ordinary nobles, territory is all they have. Ceding a complete noble territory is basically equivalent to giving up the noble. In other words, although the aristocrat still retains the original title and the management power of the territory, the object of his loyalty will no longer be the original country, but the new suzerain country. However, this is also for ordinary nobles, such as Viscount Rudd, and this cession must at least be a national war. Although this war was a contradiction between Sean and the boulder family, and the boulder family had been completely defeated, the ceded territory could only cede the territory of the boulder family, such as the enclave of modge, and the boulder family had no right to cede the Baron ruled by lonnis. However, this territory is not the core territory of the lonnis family, so even if it is ceded to Sean, he will not become a member of the Principality of Ryan. It''s just that Lonnie doesn''t know what Sean wants in this territory. Modge, he had seen that it was a strategic place extremely beneficial to the Principality of Ryan, but it had no effect on the whole kingdom of dabion. So Lonnie''s intuition told him that Sean saw his territory for some purpose, but he didn''t know what the purpose was. Lonnie doesn''t like such a thing. This feeling of total loss of control made him very uncomfortable. "Can I think about it?" Lonnie asked. "Of course." Sean shrugged and his face didn''t fluctuate at all, but he turned and looked at Rudd. "Next, let''s talk about the problem between me and you." "What''s the problem?" Rudd looked puzzled. "I investigated you, Rudd mitchlin." Sean smiled and said, "your family has not been a noble for a long time, so you have no foundation in the kingdom of dabion. It can be said that your family can grow up now thanks to your efforts. " "What do you want to say?" Rudd''s eyes were fixed on Sean. "Do you know why the war is over, but you and your men are captured by me, and my soldiers still stay in hitchburg?" Rudd frowned slightly, then looked at Sean with a shocked face: "you want to occupy my territory!?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 258 "Don''t say that. I''m just managing it for you for the time being." Sean didn''t mind Rudd''s anger at all. Even if he and Lonnie combined, Sean could knock them over with one hand. In this world, people without strength basically have no human rights - of course, for the enemy. In the eyes of the boulder family, lonnis is still very valuable. As for Rudd, who knows him. "Temporarily?" Rudd can''t believe that there are people in the world who can be so shameless. "You see, because my army is here, the current situation in your territory is very good. There is no dispute or unrest at all." Sean smiled, and his investigation into Rudd was indeed very detailed. "Can you expect your family to pay for you? I''m afraid they''re already arguing about the next heir Does the title your father left you seem hereditary? Since you have no children, the title can be inherited by someone who is related to you by blood. " Rudd was silent. He knew that Sean was telling the truth. Over the years, he has focused on the development of the territory, often ignoring some internal disturbing factors. Moreover, with the development of the territory, many relatives he has never heard of have constantly emerged, which makes him very worried. After all, these can be regarded as relatives. He can''t deny these relatives in cold blood. In fact, this is also because Rudd is too young, and the Michelin family is not an old aristocrat. Many real nobles will abandon all these unhelpful relatives at the moment they embark on the road of vigorous development. At least they won''t concentrate them on their own manor like Rudd. They don''t even have to do anything, and they can get some money every month. His practice is harmful to any noble family, but Rudd doesn''t know it. So that now he finally wants to taste the bitter fruit - facing the betrayal and usurpation of his relatives. For a nobleman like lonnis, losing a territory was nothing. Even if he promised Sean to take the baron to Sean on terms, the territory was still the territory of the kingdom of dabion. Although Sean has all the jurisdiction and domination of this territory, he still has to pay a certain territory tax to the kingdom of dabion according to the rules of the kingdom of dabion, and if Sean is willing, he can even take into account the empty title of a baron of the kingdom of dabion. But for Rudd, the situation is not so easy. This territory is his core family territory and is also a territory granted by the royal family of the kingdom of dabion. If Rudd loses this territory, he will be immediately beaten back to his original shape. In other words, he will change from a local aristocrat to an ordinary aristocrat. Viscount, it just becomes a short title. In the whole kingdom of dabion, there are not 100000 nobles with short titles such as Viscount, but also 40000 or 50000 nobles. Therefore, the occupation of territory is basically two different concepts and results for Rudd and lannis. "If you want to occupy my territory, you might as well kill me..." "Don''t say that in front of me. I really will." Sean glanced at Rudd with a calm tone. "Of course, we can deal with it in another way." Rudd closed his lips and looked all ears. "The territory belongs to me, and you can still be your Lord Well, or to put it another way, consul. " Rudd''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The kingdom of dabion will not allow this to happen." Lonnie frowned and said, "this is just a war between our nobles, not between two countries. Even if you occupy this territory, you still have to pay taxes to the kingdom of dabion, and RUD will soon be recalled to the king''s capital. It is impossible to let RUD go If you do, it''s tantamount to making Rudd treason. " Ceding territory is a national term. Wars like Sean, the boulder family, lonnis and Rudd are only battles at the aristocratic level, so it is impossible to cede territory. In terms of aristocracy, that is occupation. However, although it also has jurisdiction and domination equal to the whole territory, this territory still belongs to the kingdom of dabion, and the kingdom of dabion can even recover the territory through negotiation. Of course, if the occupier wishes, he can even automatically obtain the aristocratic status of the country according to the area of the territory. For example, if Sean really obtains these two territories from lonnis and Rudd, he can also be a Viscount of the kingdom of dabion if he wants. If the territory can be extended to the count''s territory, his title will be automatically promoted to the count of the kingdom of dabion. But in these rules, as the original Lord of the territory, he must withdraw. If Sean wants Rudd to stay as consul, it is indeed an act of rebellion, which will not be allowed by any country. Rudd is allowed to stay unless the kingdom of dabion voluntarily cedes the whole territory to the Principality of lane, but at this time, he is actually a person of the Principality of lane, not a person of the kingdom of dabion. "So what?" Sean couldn''t have been unaware of these things. He just raised his eyebrows. "It will cause..." Lonnie just wanted to explain the consequences, but as soon as he spoke, he immediately realized a problem and looked at Sean with an unbelievable face. "Your goal from the beginning was not modge collar, that was just an excuse for you? Your idea has always been on Rudd! " "What you want is not an ordinary war..." Rudd responded immediately after hearing lannis''s words. Only in terms of their reaction consciousness, they can be regarded as very excellent. "You want to drag the whole kingdom of dabion into the quagmire of war You want the kingdom of dabion to wage war with the Principality of lane again, and I am the key breakthrough on your chessboard! " "Congratulations, you guessed right." Sean smiled and said frankly, "but now that you know this, it''s even more impossible for me to let you go back." Rudd and Lonnie''s faces changed slightly. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill people." Sean glanced at them, walked to the table and poured himself a glass of red wine, "Viscount Rudd is really my breakthrough. If I do so, it will undoubtedly be a slap in the face of the kingdom of dabion. It''s difficult to bear this tone in the case of the kingdom of dabion. They will certainly find a way to recover their face. At this time, I just need to provoke a little more. What do you think will happen? " "You''re too good, aren''t you? What if the royal family of the kingdom of dabion ignores your provocation? " "So I need your territory." Sean pointed to lannis. "A large part of the capital income of the kingdom of dabion comes from the wilderness. You can also enter the gorge rift valley from the edge of your Baron, but as long as I own your territory, any slave team of dabion Kingdom who wants to go to the gorge Rift Valley must enter my territory. What do you think will happen if I don''t want anyone to enter? " "You!" Lonnis did not expect that Sean''s plan was so clever that it could even be said to be linked one by one. If the financial source of the wilderness is lost, lonnis believes that at least more than half of the upper nobles in the whole dabion kingdom will go bankrupt. Once this happens, the kingdom of dabion will soon fall into the crisis of civil strife. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, or to quell the noble contradictions in the Kingdom, even if the kingdom of dabion really doesn''t want to fight, it must fight. "Even if we don''t go through the gorge Rift Valley, we can go through Peterson wetland." Rudd said in a deep voice, "it''s just a long time at most." "Don''t think I really don''t understand anything." There was a sneer on Sean''s mouth, "if so, the cost will at least double or triple. At this cost, unless it is to capture valuable slaves such as grey elves or bear people, lions and werewolves, it will be a loss. And even if captured, the number must be large But do you think there is only your slave team in the kingdom of dabion in the wilderness? Maybe the hard-earned slaves will be cheaper to others. Besides, even if you do, I can send troops into the wilderness and attack the slave captors of the kingdom of dabion there. " Rudd was silent. He had seen that Sean disdained to use any conspiracy, that is, to make it clear that he wanted a national war. If you are forced to this, even if the royal family of the kingdom of dabion can bear it, it will never be able to ignore it. It is almost certain that another war will break out with the Principality of Ryan. "Don''t forget, I haven''t agreed to give up my territory to you." "Then I have to spend some energy sending troops to occupy it." Sean shrugged his shoulders. His indifferent appearance was really irritating. If you don''t want to give it yourself, I''ll have to rob it. It''s a disgusting confession. "Why did you tell us this?" Rudd pondered for a moment and finally asked. There was a trace of appreciation in Sean''s eyes. Rudd, after all, is an ordinary little aristocrat who started from scratch, so he often thinks about his own family and doesn''t think about the future of the country. So he soon realized that people like Sean would never say these words to himself for no reason. He must have other meanings. "Under the circumstances of the general trend, if I were you, I would change my mind." Sean smiled, "and I bet you that the boulder family must be thinking about standing in line in the future Do you understand what I mean? " Both Rudd and lonnis fell into silence. If you can''t see what Sean is trying to woo them at this time, they''re really fools£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 259 Sean didn''t know about Lonnie, but Rudd Sean thought he might turn in. After thinking about it, Sean drove "probably" out of his mind and replaced it with "certain". Because Rudd has no way back. If he does not surrender, his family will return to the pre liberation overnight, and at least the value of his father''s life will be in vain. No matter what Rudd thinks, as long as he still wants his family to continue to inherit and develop, he can only choose to surrender. In Sean''s plan, modge was not in the plan. But because of Elsie, Sean took advantage of it. Judging from the current results, this is pretty good. At least the initiative of the script is back in his hands again, but Sean is still a little worried about Elsie. After all, Sean sees a lot of strange things from his eyes. He really knows what happens when a person is very eager to have power. However, everyone has the right to choose their own way of life and path, so Sean didn''t stop Elsie. In fact, Sean was only interested in Ronnie, because if he guessed right, the famous shock shield and strong armor in later generations were the products of his research and development. The emergence of these two pieces of equipment has changed the old military pattern of the whole miracle continent, not only raised the military strength of the whole continent to a higher level, but also promoted the emergence of a number of new excellent generals. However, the real greatest achievement of lonnis is that he was the first person to combine magic guide technology and equipment. In fact, his view was soon put into practice - the birth of the shock shield is the best proof. It is precisely because of the milestone development here that the cast weapons will be upgraded to magic guided weapons. There are more than half of the magic weapon drawings in Sean''s blacksmith forging list, but now they are all dark black and in a "sealed" state. He knows that this is because the scientific and technological power of the world has not reached the corresponding level, so it has not been unlocked at present. It is precisely because Sean knows Ronnie''s talent and ability, so he is even more unlikely to let Ronnie leave easily. He chose to kill his will along the way, largely because of this consideration. After all, lonnis is not like Rena and Alfred, so it is easy to recover for various reasons. He is a great aristocrat, and he is also valued by people, and his ability is not weak. Therefore, if he does not wear off his spirit and pride, Sean found it difficult to recruit such people under his command. However, according to the current situation, lannis probably hasn''t really made up his mind to join him. However, even if he joined, Sean felt that as lonnis, he would certainly not become a man under his command. He would probably only maintain an alliance similar to his allies, which made Sean a little regretful. As for Rudd, Sean didn''t care too much at first. He really paid attention to it because William said he saw through the strategic importance of modge collar, which made Sean pay attention to it. Then he learned the real situation of viscount Rudd, and naturally found some available places for the Viscount, so Sean incorporated Viscount Rudd into his plan. At least, Rudd can save a lot of trouble if he is willing to join his side. After leaving Lonnie''s house, Sean didn''t go back to the barracks, but to his home in white dove town. Cecilia has been living here recently, mainly because the black swan castle is too shabby, and it looks very cold and not very suitable for people. For Cecilia, Sean was really spoiled, so he soon asked people to bring some of Cecilia''s belongings. In a sense, today''s black swan castle is only a symbol of identity for Sean in addition to sacrifice. "Back?" Hearing the door open, Cecilia poked her head out of the corner of the kitchen. I don''t know what Cecilia is tossing about. Her white face is a little black. He seems to have wiped it with his hand. As a result, she looks like a flower cat. Sean couldn''t help laughing. He picked up a towel and wiped Cecilia''s face after getting wet. As a result, the little guy was not honest at all. He shouted and hurt her. Then he punched and kicked Sean again, but he was soft and had no strength. "All right, all right." Sean washed the towel and looked at the messy tools in the kitchen, including saucepans and large pots, but they were basically charred. There were food materials that could not distinguish their original appearance in several plates on one side. It looked like coke. People really didn''t want to know what these things were. "Can you eat these things you cooked?" "When, of course you can eat!" Cecilia groaned, a little unconvinced, "if you don''t believe it, try it!" Sean glanced at the coke and then at Cecilia, who looked somewhat expectant. He was very tangled in his heart. These things have become like this. They certainly don''t taste good. Maybe they will get seriously ill. In the past, when he was on earth, he was "lucky" to taste the food made by the chief priest of the guild, and then he went to the hospital for a week. During his hospitalization, the president visited him and gave him a certificate of award, which was written in three words. What a hero. Later, Sean formed the good habit of not eating casually. But facing Cecilia''s eyes, Sean finally couldn''t help reaching for a piece of coke. But what he didn''t expect was that the coke was completely broken and directly turned into charcoal ash just when the index finger and middle finger met. Now Sean was really stupid. Cecilia blushed and quickly reached out to pick up all the dishes and pour them into the dustbin. Obviously, she finally faced up to the fact that these things are really inedible. But he looked a lot depressed. Sean patted Cecilia on the head and said comfortingly, "it''s normal to try cooking for the first time. You see, at least you didn''t burn the house... Well, I mean you didn''t light the kitchen. I used to know a priest who could almost become a pope, but every time he cooked, he burned a whole house. " "Cheat." Cecilia''s mouth turned and there were faint signs of tears. "Hey, it''s just a small failure. You can take it as an incentive and work hard in the future. Even geniuses in this world need to learn before they understand." Sean picked up Cecilia, and then he found that today''s Cecilia was no longer what he wanted to hold. The girl''s body had begun to develop, and her height had obviously grown a lot, almost one meter six, which was a kind of distress for Sean. "I haven''t cooked for a long time. We won''t go out to eat at night. I''ll deal with the rest of your materials and get you a fried rice." "Fried rice? What is that? " Cecilia was originally picked up by Sean. She was a little embarrassed, but now when she heard the new term "fried rice", her attention was shifted. "Can rice be eaten when fried?" "Of course." Sean took Cecilia to the table, put her down, and turned to the kitchen. "Wait and see, I''m sure you''ll like these things." "I thought you could only make a casserole." "Hum, let you look down on me." After that, Sean soon washed rice and cooked. At the same time, he began to slightly treat and pickle the meat left by Cecilia, and then beat three eggs. However, because of his personal preference, Sean did not prepare vegetables. Originally, the best cooking material for fried rice was overnight rice, but there was no one at present, so I had to make do with it. So Sean used some special means to cool the cooked rice quickly - it''s almost omnipotent in this magical world. Compared with the production of the stew pot, fried rice is actually the simplest dish for Sean, so Sean brought two golden fried rice to the table in about half an hour. It was Cecilia''s first time to see fried rice. Her eyes were full of curiosity. She carefully scooped a spoon with a spoon, and then put it into her mouth as if she had made some great determination. The next moment, Cecilia stared unbelievably: "delicious It tastes great! " "Hey, hey, that''s necessary." Sean looked at Cecilia, who was smiling again, and suddenly felt a great sense of satisfaction and achievement. Cecilia, who was actually very picky about food, soon finished the fried rice that night and occupied the share originally belonging to Sean. This was the first time Sean saw Cecilia''s appetite so good, so of course he wouldn''t refuse. What Sean didn''t expect was that Cecilia was completely obsessed with fried rice. She pestered Sean to make it for him almost every day. At the same time, she also began to go to the market in white pigeon town to buy a lot of meat and eggs, Try to make Sean cook all kinds of golden fried rice for him. Originally, Sean cooked fried rice just out of some kind of nostalgia. As a result, he ate fried rice for seven days in a row. Sean had a complete feeling of vomiting when he saw fried rice. But he couldn''t understand why Cecilia couldn''t get tired of fried rice? And it''s obvious that when she eats fried rice, her appetite increases a lot, which is something that Sean doesn''t understand. That day, when Sean finished cooking for Cecilia again, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Cecilia was stunned for a moment before she got up and ran to open the door. She and Sean made it clear that as long as they stayed in the house, no one would disturb them unless there was something urgent on the territory that Sean needed to deal with and make a decision. The townspeople of the town are also afraid of Sean, so naturally no one will come to visit Sean, so the only explanation is that William or Neil come to him. Soon, the door opened and standing outside was Rena. "What happened?" Seeing Rena coming to him in person, Sean immediately realized that there must be something wrong. "The boulder family mission has come and is now in the barracks. William asked me to come to you immediately." Rena first greeted Cecilia in a friendly way, then looked up at Sean and said, "the other party named to see Lonnie and Rudd, but William didn''t agree and said he had to wait until you nodded. Now the people of the mission are at the barracks. Lord, please leave quickly. " Hearing Rena''s words, Sean remembered at this time that he had been tossed by Cecilia in recent days. He actually forgot to go to Rudd and lonnis to ask about their consideration results. At the moment, if you have to ask again, it''s obviously too late, so Sean can only prepare for the worst. Anyway, Sean will never spit out the territory of lonnis and Rudd£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 260 There were only three people from the mission. But the lineup is unsettling. The two strongmen in the golden realm serve as bodyguards. Sean and others can''t see whether it is lower gold or upper gold. But whether it is lower or higher, as long as these two people are powerful, it is enough to overturn the whole military camp and even forcibly kill Sean and others. This is clearly a deterrent. Seeing the arrogant appearance of the three envoys from the boulder family, Sean was too lazy to talk and sat in the middle of the main account, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, he was wandering outside. What stands on Sean''s side is Neal and William, but these two people do not make complaints about Sean''s speech. Although they are always in Tucao Sean, they still give Sean face to face under such a big event. Besides, Cecilia and Alfred were the only people in the tent. The former is due to the awakening of blood, while the latter is already famous in the whole dabion Kingdom, so it is difficult to hide, so it is simply put on the table. As for the army left by Rena and Vivian, of course, they won''t show up in the barracks. Judging from boulder''s incomplete information about Sean, they don''t know the card Sean is holding at the moment. Even if Lonnie goes back, he will at most let boulder know the existence of William and Rena and how the guard they sent him died. He won''t know anything else. The only Rudd who knows the whole situation is that he doesn''t want to leave, otherwise Sean won''t let him see the whole situation in the barracks. After confronting each other for a long time, a middle-aged man in a noble unique black dress finally couldn''t hold his breath and snorted: "this is your Lord''s way of hospitality?" The middle-aged man has no strength and is no different from ordinary people, but he seems to be the leader of the three. Sean guesses that he should be the diplomatic envoy responsible for negotiating with himself this time. But looking at his attitude of speaking at the moment, he was not like a defeated man at all. On the contrary, he had a hidden superiority, which made Sean curious, because in his impression, old Duke hatch was not like a person who would do some boring and stupid things, so even if he despised himself, he would certainly get a satisfactory result, Therefore, the messenger must also have some real skills. "Hospitality?" Sean looked up and down at the messenger and said calmly, "you look more like the master here than I do." The middle-aged man not only didn''t have any embarrassment and embarrassment, but looked arrogant and complacent. It seemed that he thought Sean''s words were an appreciation for him. This makes Cecilia and others look a little ugly. The current situation seems very different from the negotiation they expected before. At least this situation certainly does not appear in their plan. "Duke hatch hopes that your Excellency will release Baron chilav, his Excellency lonnis holder, as soon as possible." The middle-aged man had a natural expression. "Oh, if you look like the master, you really think you are the master here?" Sean''s mouth slightly raised and his face mocked, "so do you want me to give you this barracks too Or, let''s change places to talk? " This time, the look on the middle-aged man''s face was no longer that arrogant and complacent appearance, but an embarrassment similar to being humiliated. In fact, anyone who has no IQ problem will realize that the problem is wrong when Sean says the first sentence, but these people don''t know which world they think Sean is praising them. "If you want to redeem someone, take out something useful." Sean glanced. "You want me to let people go? You think too well. " The middle-aged man was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect the situation to be like this, which is completely different from what they expected. "You will gain the friendship of Duke hatch..." "Well, if you send me something I need, you will get my friendship." Sean yawned and looked indifferent. "You see, I said it myself, but the sincerity is much greater than you, right?" The middle-aged man and two gold guards looked at each other. "Although you are also a lord, don''t you think it''s too arrogant to compare yourself with Duke hatch?" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "Duke hatch is a superior nobleman in the kingdom of dabion and a Duke with strength." "What did he just say?" "Duke of the kingdom of dabion." William pretended to think seriously, "but what does this have to do with our principality of lane?" "Presumptuous!" A gold strongman could not restrain his anger and shouted angrily, "are you going to start a war?" "Start a war?" Sean was a little stunned, and then looked at the golden strongman with a smile, "are you sure you want to start a war?" The middle-aged man was startled. As a middle-aged man who can be sent out to perform negotiation tasks, he must be somewhat talented. Although in the policy of the boulder family, what really needs to be paid attention to is yasna, that is, Simie and Vivian, who currently occupy modge''s collar. Sean''s side is just an attitude, so only three people are sent to Sean''s side, and the two golden giants are used to act as a deterrent. Before that, no one paid attention to Sean, the so-called Lord. However, as those who can participate in the negotiation plan, they naturally know the whole process. So seeing Sean''s smiling face, the middle-aged man immediately remembered that it was the war initiated by the Lord in front of him that had created the current situation. Therefore, if it was to provoke a war... The middle-aged man dared not think further. He knew very well why Duke hatch asked them to negotiate. Even if the two countries really broke out a war again, Nor can the boulder family be the initiator or fuse of the war. "Lord Sean, please forgive our gaffes." The middle-aged man soon realized the problem. The focus of the negotiation was not on Simi and Vivian, but on the Lord who was ignored by everyone. "The Duke is the one who gives us everything, so we respect the Duke very much, so we will lose our attitude. I''m sure you can understand our feelings, Lord Sean. " "It''s really valuable for Duke hatch to keep your dogs." Sean smiled. The gold strongman on the left was angry, and the killing intention completely broke out from him. The furious killing intention completely crushed the whole tent in an instant. Countless rags and strips, along with tables and chairs knocked down by the momentum and all kinds of messy things, sent out an amazing sound, almost the whole military camp was completely disturbed at this moment. "Do you want to fight me here?" Sean looked at the strong man fearlessly, and his face was more ironic. "A mere jazz, not even a noble, dares to be so presumptuous." The angry look on the face of the golden strong man was almost concise as the essence, "even if I kill you, will the Marquis of tonis start a war because of you?" "You can try." Sean shrugged. "I''m sure if you kill me, you won''t be able to leave pandaling alive. And I can assure you that the war will break out immediately and completely, and your family will be reunited with you again soon. " The golden strongman''s eyes coagulated. It seemed that he could no longer tolerate this humiliation. He was about to kill Sean. But at this time, the middle-aged man took a step to the left, stood in front of the golden strongman and said with a smile: "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. The Duke has absolutely no intention of provoking a war, and he will never offend you. Please don''t share my views with me, Lord Sean, because you have a lot of people. " The middle-aged man was really artistic in his speech and kept lowering his head, but the meaning in his words was also very clear, that is, he couldn''t control the two gold giants. If something really happened at that time, no one would want to see him. Therefore, he would remind Sean in language that he can only represent the interests of himself and the Duke, but the dignity of the strong is absolutely not easy to offend. Looking at the middle-aged man, Sean finally knew why the old guy of Duke hatch would send this man to take charge of all matters in this negotiation. This guy is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. It not only reserved face for Duke hatch, but also minimized the smell of gunpowder in the venue, but also maintained the dignity of the golden strong. Such talents are really suitable for negotiation. "Originally, if you were sincere enough, I would be easy to talk, but now that you want to put on this attitude, I can only talk to you in a different attitude." Sean shrugged. "When I bought Blackstone, I paid a deposit of 50000 Ryan gold coins, but I didn''t receive the goods after the deposit was paid. Should it be your responsibility?" "This is natural." The middle-aged man nodded. "Well, I''ll suffer some losses. Just pay me 500000 Ryan coins." "It''s easy to say... What? Half a million? " "Yes, I didn''t sell the black steel stone that the wiles family of * * * kingdom said they would pay ten times for me. In my opinion, it would cost fifteen times. However, your attitude is so good that I say ten times has given you face. Yes? You don''t like it? " "No, no, no, this... Is a little beyond my duty and authority. I need to discuss it with the Duke." "Oh, that''s OK. Go and discuss it quickly." "Then Lord lonnis..." "This 500000 is just compensation for your credibility. When you have made up the compensation, I can trust your sincerity, so that I can talk to you about prisoners of war. " The middle-aged man stared with disbelief. Half a million Ryan coins, such a lion''s big mouth, is not the main meal, but just an appetizer? There is nothing so absurd in this world! But now, this is such a ridiculous thing, but it happened that he met a middle-aged man. The mood at the moment is really very complex£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 261 Formal negotiations began only after the compensation of 500000. This kind of thing is very funny no matter how you look at it. Let alone the people of the boulder family don''t believe it. After hearing this, Athena was also incredible. But in fact, it''s not just talk. Sean is really doing it. At the first time, the message was directly sent back to the real mission of modge through remote magic communication. The first reaction of the mission was to get angry and ignore the instructions sent back, while Sean simply ignored them. Since you ignored me, of course, I wouldn''t pay attention to you and directly drove people out of dove town. They didn''t even have a chance to meet Lonnie and Rudd. The two golden giants wanted to be powerful, but they were stopped by the middle-aged man, which made them very angry. As strong men, when have they been insulted? For this point, the mission under modge naturally immediately attacked Simi and Vivian. Simi has rich experience in dealing with such things. By saying "I''ll talk to Lord yasna", she lightly pushed the problem away. The implication is that they should go directly to talk to yasna, but even if these envoys want to, they should be able to see yasna''s face. As a result, the negotiations, which had been smooth, were deadlocked because of Sean''s problem. At present, we can only wait for Duke hatch''s latest instructions. "Be careful that they will retaliate." William watched the three members of the mission leave. He yawned lazily and wanted to lie on the horse''s back. "The joint efforts of the two gold giants are probably enough to wipe out all of us." "You think too much." Sean looked calm. "The casualties will be heavier, but they can''t leave alive." "You''re really confident." William glanced at Sean, looking lazy and not nervous at all. "You''re not nervous at all." Sean chuckled. William sighed in a resigned manner and sighed with emotion on his face: "I was cheated by you into getting on the thief ship. Now I can''t get off the ship if I want to You are responsible to me. " "Don''t say such disgusting things." William gave Sean a white look. At that moment, there were all kinds of feelings. Sean suddenly shuddered and made Cecilia, Rena and Fred laugh. "What should I do next?" Cecilia looked at Sean and asked, "if the other party is attacking head-on, it''s OK. She''s afraid of the other party''s sneak attack, so we can''t defend at all." "Lord Sean, I suggest you live in the barracks all this time." Rena thought for a while and then said, "in this way, it''s easier for us to make targeted layout to prevent all possible accidents." "I think so, Sean." Alfred also nodded. "You''d be better off if you lived in the barracks these days." Unlike Rena, Alfred never called Sean an adult or anything, just his name. Although this behavior makes Rena feel very inappropriate, since Sean didn''t say anything, Rena certainly won''t correct Alfred''s mistakes. Rena, who came from a low-level mercenary, has keen intuition and rich experience that others don''t have. In the whole core circle of Sean, no one can compare with Rena except Alfred. "It''s not necessary." Sean shook his head. "Bolt won''t mess around. We don''t have any enemies now, so we don''t need to worry about others fishing in troubled waters." "What about Lord Athena?" Rena asked. "Well, if Athena doesn''t see these messengers, she will probably let Simi and Vivian handle it. I''m afraid even Elizabeth won''t appear." Sean thought for a moment, then said, but his tone was not so sure, "so in the end, they still have to find a way to talk to us. This is our advantage However, the next time I come, I''m afraid it''s not such a scale, but a formal diplomatic mission. At that time, the pressure will naturally be great. " "Pressure?" A group of people were at a loss. "A formal diplomatic mission will certainly march with the army. Even if it is not a tequila cavalry, it must be a tequila black guard." Cecilia said, "and the strong in the holy land may not have, but I''m afraid there won''t be too few strong in gold." Everyone took a breath of air conditioning. Tequila cavalry and tequila black guard, although they are the private army of hutch Boulder, Duke of tequila, are very famous in the kingdom of dabion. The tequila cavalry regiment was the only army in the early stage of the war between the two countries that could directly resist the thunder front of yasna. After turning to the second-line front in the later stage, yasna was annoyed by its excellent mobility and attack ability. Its combat effectiveness was second only to the royal guards and the third garrison of the kingdom of dabion. Since the tequila black guard can be compared with the tequila cavalry, its combat effectiveness can be imagined. But in Sean''s eyes, the judgment is simpler. The tequila cavalry and the tequila black guard belong to the fourth level army. This is a headache for William. The headache of Rena and Alfred is the high-end combat power. As we all know, the kingdom of dabion, as a kingdom that has not been inherited for a long time, naturally does not have the scale and number of strong saints compared with other kingdoms and empires, but it also has a double-digit number. Of course, this number refers to the total number of Holy Land strongmen under the command of all nobles in the whole kingdom, which is not owned by the royal family alone. However, if an all-out war breaks out, the Kingdom certainly has the right to call these holy land strongmen. The boulder family has only one holy land strongman, so it is obviously impossible to send out, but I''m afraid there will be no fewer golden strongmen. At least it''s no problem to send four or five people out. In terms of deterrence alone, the five gold giants are really enough to show the strength and heritage of the boulder family. Haven''t you seen that there is only Vivian, a superior gold powerhouse under Athena''s command? So everyone is thinking, if the other party is really so aggressive, what should they do? At least, they can''t show weakness, otherwise they will be overwhelmed by the momentum of the other party at the negotiating table. Once in this passive environment, Sean''s hard-working chessboard will be overturned by the other party with the same unreasonable means. If Sean really wants to continue to be arrogant and unreasonable at that time, even if he moves out of yasina, he can''t keep him, because the opposite party goes as a regular envoy, and at least respect for nature is necessary. Otherwise, Sean is the one who is unjustifiable. In order to protect the dignity and face of a duke, no one can blame him for killing a little jazz who is not even a noble. The reason why Sean dares to be so arrogant today is that the other party is nominally to negotiate, but it is not the identity of a regular diplomatic mission, so it does not occupy any name. This is also the reason why Sean dares to ignore the two gold giants of the other party. Next time, the other party will not give Sean such a loophole. "It''s all right. What should I do then, or what should I do." Sean shrugged. "I will continue to negotiate, but you don''t need to bear any burden. At most, we''ll suffer some losses. Anyway, the real harvest lies elsewhere. " "Elsewhere?" Rena and Alfred were a little confused. "Hum, do you think this guy will spit out if he robbed my territory?" William snorted coldly, "but it won''t be easy if you want to stay Rudd without a proper reason Moreover, recently, his relatives seem to be in a hurry. They don''t know which nobleman they have got on the line with. They don''t know what they are tossing about secretly. However, at present, three small-scale troops have entered this territory. With anno''s leading ability and force, if civil strife breaks out, he will certainly be unable to suppress it. " "Let Alfred take someone." Sean said without thinking, "it''s meaningless for the steel wings to stay in the territory now. You also need to accept the chilav collar." "I''ll go there myself." William nodded. Only at this time would he show a serious look, "but now the situation of the territory is not very stable. Are you sure you don''t need steel wings to stay? It''s not very reliable to rely on the white wing mercenary and the army you haven''t completely tamed at present? " "Even if we assemble the troops of the whole territory, can we defeat the tequila cavalry and the black guard in momentum?" Sean gave William a white look. "We can''t hide when we should come, and if we do so, the other party will think we''re too timid. It''s better to let it go." Now that Sean has said this, of course William won''t say anything. He just nodded and directly reached the new battle instructions. He didn''t even bother to go back to the barracks. "By the way, did Neil tell you about the impact shield?" "Yes." William nodded and said, "at present, make a hundred faces first. Those goblins and dwarves are very interested, but it will take about two to three months What, are you in urgent need? " "It''s all right. It''s not urgent for the time being. I can start again when I negotiate with boulder." "Leaving? Where are you going? " "Wild land." Sean opened his mouth and said, "this place must be run by himself So then you and Neil will be in charge of the territory. " Hearing that Sean was going to be the shopkeeper again, William wanted to slap Sean to death. Just a little thought, he is no longer responsible for the government affairs of the territory, so he has less idea of killing Sean. Almost three members of the boulder family mission had just been driven out of white dove Town, and two teams entered pandaling from different directions. A convoy and an army£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 262 The speed of the convoy is naturally much faster than that of the Army crossing the black reef grassland from north to south. The first place the convoy arrived was Hongye town. The scale is not large, but it can''t be small. There were two carriages and five vans in the motorcade, but the whole motorcade had only four people, a man and three women. No one knows where these people come from, but the team has no combat damage. People in Hongye town guess they should come from nearby territory. At least the journey will not be too far, otherwise no one will let this fat sheep go. Not to mention the amount of goods in the convoy, only the three women sitting in the second carriage were incredibly beautiful. The simple people of Hongye town can''t find any beautiful words to describe these women. After the owners of the motorcade came to Hongye Town, they bought a house from the old mayor. The house used to belong to a young couple, but the couple later moved to pigeon Town, so the house was empty. The house is three stories high and the scale is not small. Presumably, the owner of the house should be a relatively rich person. As long as the first floor is slightly rebuilt, it can also be used as a pub. Of course, it can''t be as large as sunset red, but it should be no problem to accommodate more than ten tables. Hearing that the house seemed to be converted into a tavern, many townspeople felt a little excited, which meant that they could come to the tavern to see the beauty. Of course, the town people may not be much better, but some mercenaries in the town may not be very clean, and many people want to take advantage of it. Therefore, when the tavern opened on the first day, more than ten tables were filled with mercenaries with ferocious faces and obscene smiles, but none of the town people could get in. In the face of such a depressed situation, all the villagers can only concentrate in the sunset red tavern. After all, this is the largest tavern in Hongye Town, which can accommodate nearly 100 people. Of course, in addition to the villagers, some mercenaries who are really not qualified to squeeze into the new tavern can only come to the sunset wine tavern to continue drinking. After all, they are also regular guests of the tavern. "It is said that even the firemen have gone." A group of people who looked obviously mercenary said, in a tone of schadenfreude or regret. "The boss looks very thin. He can''t keep the three women." The man at the table shook his head. "The people on the stove are animals. I don''t know how those people can live to this day." "Keep your voice down and let them hear. We don''t have any good results." Another middle-aged man at the same table said in a deep voice. "Captain, you can''t beat them. Why should you be afraid of them?" The young mercenary who spoke first glanced discontentedly. "I can beat them, but what about you?" The middle-aged man glanced at several people at the table, "we are just a small mercenary Corps. If you are not convinced, we will quickly improve your strength. When the scale of our mercenary Corps expands, naturally no one will have to be afraid at that time It''s better to think about how to quickly improve your strength. " After being taught such a lesson by the regiment commander, these young mercenaries stopped talking. It seems that the depressing atmosphere of this table infected the whole sunset red wine tavern. Originally, the atmosphere in the tavern was not so lively, but even more depressed. Many people are just drinking cheap muggy wine, but the tavern owner is smiling. So many people are drinking wine, even if it is only cheap ale, his income tonight is a bumper harvest, and he is not so hostile to the arrival of new colleagues. There are only about ten tables, at most the size of thirty or forty people, and the money they can earn is very limited. Just then, a townsman suddenly rushed into the sunset red wine bar and shouted, "fight!" "What''s fighting?" The slightly drunk man in the tavern looked dazed. "There was a mercenary in the new tavern who wanted to touch a maid''s ass. before he met him, he was slapped by the other party and fanned out several front teeth, and then there was trouble." The townsman shouted vividly, "the maid is really hidden. One person cleaned up all the mercenaries, all of which broke one hand and one foot. And what kind of spiritual loss does the maid want these mercenaries to compensate her? Anyway, it''s just compensation. Now both sides are facing each other. " The Townsman''s words rippled like a stone thrown into the pond. There were still some lifeless pubs, which roared in an instant. People who responded rushed out of the pubs and rushed towards the new pubs. Several mercenaries looked at each other with some surprise in their eyes. They also got up and rushed to the new tavern. When these mercenaries arrived, they saw nearly 20 mercenaries lying in disorder at the door of the new tavern. These mercenaries, they know, are all mercenaries of the furnace mercenary regiment. Their strength is not bad. Several of them have even touched the threshold of the silver realm, but at the moment, all of them fall to the ground and howl, and they can''t stand up at all. When the middle-aged man glanced, he saw that all these people were uniformly interrupted, one right hand and right leg, without exception. What''s more, it''s amazing that all the wounded mercenaries are the same, even without any deviation! "Hum, let your boss out. If he doesn''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll tear down your tavern." The roar was a middle-aged man with some gray temples. His face was fierce and full of momentum. He was the head of the stove mercenary regiment and an expert with unlimited strength approaching the upper silver. "The boss is not here." The one who answered was a woman with black hair. She has straight black hair that reaches her hips and is as soft as a black waterfall. Her appearance is very delicate, so perfect that people don''t know what to say, but her eyes are very sharp and her pupils are golden, but it seems that she has some vertical pupils, which makes people doubt her identity. But even if there is doubt, she will soon be attracted by her equally perfect figure. "Ten thousand gold coins per person." The black haired woman whispered. Ten thousand gold coins!? The head of the firestove mercenary regiment''s pupils shrunk and his breathing became a little short. This compensation is definitely profitable. In this way, when he heard the cry of those mercenaries, the head absolutely seemed to be a little wonderful: "what gold coin?" "Pan continental gold coins." The black haired woman thought for a while, tilted her head and said, "the boss said that as long as this kind of gold coin." The regimental commander now only hates that there are too few injured people: "OK!" But then, the black haired woman said a word that instantly made the head of the mercenary corps a little silly: "then give me the money." After being stunned for a long time, the head of the stove mercenary regiment finally came back and smiled angrily: "I''ll give you money?" "Of course." The black haired woman said with a natural look, "they broke the rules, so they must compensate. You just agreed." "Agree? How dare you fucking fool me? " The head of the furnace mercenary regiment roared. "Do you want to default?" The black haired woman''s eyebrows have become a little angry, which makes her pupils become vertical pupils, which is more obvious. "It''s up to you, mom!" The head of the stove mercenary regiment suddenly drank and pointed to the long sword in his hand, "tear down the tavern for me! Break the woman''s hands and feet. Don''t kill her. We''ll have a long time to play tonight. " All the mercenaries gave a roar like a beast, picked up their weapons and rushed up. The black haired woman looked at these mercenaries like beasts and snorted coldly. The voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear it clearly. Almost everyone could feel a palpitation at this moment, as if the blood in his body had been completely frozen. An extremely terrible majesty erupted from the black haired woman. The ordinary townspeople fainted almost immediately, falling down like maizhuang. The wounded soldiers who had been interrupted also froze and fainted. Even other mercenaries with good strength were completely immovable at the moment. The next moment, as like as two peas, the soldiers who rushed to the black haired woman fell to the ground and cried out in pain. Each person''s injuries were exactly the same as those of the mercenaries in front of him. They were interrupted by a right hand and right foot, and all injuries were exactly the same. The head of the furnace mercenary regiment, now with a pale face, trembled uneasily and dared not move. At that moment, he seemed to see a black dragon roaring! The head of the small mercenary corps also saw the virtual shadow like a black dragon, and his face was also incredible. He looked sideways at the small sign hanging outside the tavern and thought, I''m afraid no one will dare to provoke the people of the tavern after today? Wine and sword. This is the name of the tavern, and a bird like a crow is painted next to it. The head of the small mercenary Corps suddenly had a vague impression in his mind. He seemed to have seen this mark in a book recording ancient history. ¡­¡­ The owner of the wine and sword tavern is really not in Hongye town. He and another maid are on their way to white dove town. "Well, Andrew, I''m always worried about leaving DEX there." The woman with silver hair said with a sad face. Her figure is also tall and plump, and her face is so exquisite that people have to lament the creator''s eccentricity. However, her temperament is completely opposite to that of the previous black haired woman. If the feeling of the black haired woman is violent and cold, the feeling of the silver haired woman is a kind of holiness and warmth. The owner of the tavern named Andrew looked back at the silver haired woman and said with a smile, "ABIS, I''m also worried that Lena Li is there alone. Maybe she''ll turn the whole tavern into an aquarium Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon. Poor little des won''t stay alone for too long. Besides, she has found many new toys. " "But the strength of those people is so poor that they can''t feed her at all." "Look at your promise. You know how to bully DEX." ABIS spits out her tongue playfully. Her playful appearance makes people laugh: "but you won''t let us do it casually. It''s very boring." Andrew smiled, reached out and rubbed ABIS''s head and said, "when this matter is handled, I''ll catch a holy land and play for you later. But when you get there, you have to be good to me. Oh, I smell the smell of that crazy woman from ace winter. " "Eh? She''s not dead! " ABIS said with a surprised look on her face. "Before, she just fell into a deep sleep. Now she is probably trying to recover with the help of the power of her descendants, but her divine power is only temporarily stable. I''m afraid there is no extra power to reward her believers." Andrew shrugged. "Eh? She found us. "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 263 The goddess of ice, snow and winter, aiswenter, is an ancient god who has just recovered. Her divine power is not full. Now she is only able to maintain the stability of the kingdom of God. This is because Sean made almost all the northern barbarians believe in the goddess. If not, it is impossible for her to maintain the stability of the whole kingdom. Now, as the only God in the whole panda collar, her followers are gradually expanding, but there are not many truly devout believers, so the collection of divine power is not fast, at least not enough to allow her to spend freely. Just at this moment, xuefanio, who was busy with other things in the temple of white dove Town, suddenly stopped the action on his hand, frowned slightly, and seemed to be listening to something. "Now?" Shefanio said in some doubt, "don''t you have to inform the Lord All right. " As a descendant of ice and snow and winter goddess aiswenter, shefanio has a special ability that she can talk directly with aiswenter without consuming any divine power. This is not the ability that every God''s blood descendants have. Only a very few special blood descendants will directly have this ability, and other people who have this ability will consume the God''s divine power in their dialogue. Therefore, the God will also choose whether to answer the believers who have this kind of ability. The believer should not ask "did you eat today", and then the God will use his divine power to answer. At this moment, shefanio is obviously talking to ace winter. But no one knows what the content of the dialogue is, except xuefanio. But seeing that xuefanio looked back at a silver master in her charge, after determining that the other party could not escape, xuefanio put on the dress of priest with knife and left the temple and rushed to the countryside. Xuefanio''s speed is not slow. She has almost burned God''s grace as fighting spirit, and each step is similar to the outbreak of fighting spirit of soldiers. But even so, it took her more than an hour to get to her destination. According to the normal distance, it would take at least a few hours to arrive. But even so, shefanio arrived without any sweat and seemed effortless. Standing in front of shefanio was a young man with golden hair as bright as day even at night and a woman with long silver hair as beautiful as a galaxy. The man''s face is not particularly outstanding, but he laughs with great affinity. He naturally reveals a very unique temperament, not self-confidence or any other unique temperament at a glance, but a sense of authority similar to recessiveness. If it were not for the descendant of a God, shefanio would definitely not feel this unique temperament. I don''t know why, the young man made her feel very uncomfortable, as if she were standing in front of him and completely naked. Compared with the man''s unique temperament, the temperament of the silver haired woman next to him also has the same breath. But the feeling is not as strong as that of a man, or it is not as strong as that of a needle. At least it gives her a mild feeling, but if she stays alone with a silver haired woman, xuefanio doesn''t want to. Obviously, they are two people who look very ordinary, but they give shefanio a strange feeling that is dangerous enough to suffocate. "Very fast." The young man smiled and looked very kind, but shefanio always felt as if he was the prey targeted by the hunter, "don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm to you, you don''t have to be afraid of me." "She''s already shaking." The silver haired woman said, "my name is ABIS. He''s Andrew. We really don''t mean any harm." "I... my name is chefanio." Shefanio was also a little confused. She didn''t know why she wanted to say her name. "You will have this illusion of fear for us, just because of your blood." Andrew smiled. "I''m afraid it''s hard for you to accept your senses and intuition for a while, but don''t worry, we won''t do anything to you. So you can tell your ancestors that I won''t tear down her kingdom this time. She doesn''t need to be so afraid. " Shefanio looked surprised. Perhaps this shock suppressed the fear from her blood. She said with a surprised face, "are you also a God?" "God? Oh, No. " Andrew shook his head. "Or even if I''m interested, I can''t be a God." "Why?" Chefanio asked. "It''s hard to explain to you." Andrew smiled helplessly, "I can only say that fate can''t bind me, so I''m not in the rules of fate, and naturally I can''t become the God in the rules So, do you understand? " Shefanio shook his head naturally. Andrew had a "I knew it was like this" look. He looked at ABIS, who looked like I didn''t know anything. "Well, I know your blood ability is very special. You can talk directly with the crazy woman of Esther winter. Why did she ask you to come to me?" "Crazy woman?" Shefanio heard for the first time that someone dared to say such a God, but she didn''t have much respect for aiswenter. At the moment, she just felt funny. Instead, unlike other devout believers, if someone abused her God, she must look like an immortal, "that crazy woman just came to let me ask why you came here, Shouldn''t you leave? " Shefanio didn''t understand what the so-called departure meant, but she spoke directly of what ace winter said. "Oh, there was a little accident, so I haven''t left yet." Andrew didn''t care if shefanio could understand the meaning of these words, but he knew what he said. The crazy woman must be able to hear, "I''m here to find someone." "Looking for someone?" Shefanio blinked, "Oh, the crazy woman asked who is worth your appearance Are you good? " Andrew shook his head and answered chefanio''s question. Then he said, "I''m a guy named Sean." "Lord?" Xuefanio was surprised again. The young men and women in front of him felt too strange. She couldn''t see the strength of the other party, but she knew that if she did it, the other party could kill herself in an instant. Thinking that Sean was only the strength of the superior bronze, but he could burst out stronger than the superior silver in an instant, which seemed to make xuefanio realize what, "who are you, Lord?" "Oh? Has he really become a lord? " Andrew suddenly showed a pleased look for some reason. "He''s really a hard-working young man." Andrew can trace Sean''s breath, but it is only a vague judgment range, but he doesn''t know what Sean has done. After all, Andrew doesn''t know any prophecy. At the moment, after hearing the recent news about Sean from shefanio, Andrew suddenly remembered some past events. In those years and time, he had seen many people become heroes and many people fall, and what these people had was the courage to go straight and not afraid of regret. It''s nice to be young. Andrew suddenly sighed, "can you take me to see him?" Take him! Shefanio hesitated. She wanted to refuse, because the man and woman in front of her felt really dangerous. But at this time, Esther winter did suddenly speak directly, and her voice roared and echoed in her mind like a thunder shock, with a bit of urgency, which made xuefanio nod reluctantly: "okay." "Thank you." Andrew politely returned to an old aristocratic etiquette. Unfortunately, shefanio, a girl who obviously came from ordinary people, doesn''t know these at all. It''s like casting pearls before swine. When they set off for the military camp, the speed of the three people was not slow, but Andrew still disliked xuefanio''s speed. He said hello to ABIS. After the latter reached out and grabbed xuefanio''s clothes, the speed suddenly increased, and the two people turned into a golden and silver light belt and swept away towards the military camp outside white dove town. It took only ten minutes to arrive at the barracks. Surprisingly, no one in the barracks was surprised by the presence of Andrew and other three people, as if there were no such people in the barracks. "I just twisted some rules. Don''t worry." Andrew smiled. "When I get in front of Sean, I will lift this distorted rule. Don''t worry, I really don''t mean any harm, otherwise I won''t meet you, will I? " Shefanio didn''t speak, but walked in doubt to lead the way. The delegation from the boulder family had just left for a few days, but the expected danger and trouble did not appear, so Sean happened to discuss some things with William and Neil in the main account tonight. Alfred, Rena and Cecilia were also there. It can be said that almost all Sean''s core circle gathered together except Arnold and Puda in red leaf town. The moment the tent was lifted, everyone in the main account didn''t feel much and was still bowing his head and saying something. In fact, as Andrew said, under the distorted rules, everyone regarded him as transparent. Only Sean looked up thoughtfully, then saw xuefanio and others, and asked in some surprise, "xuefanio? Why are you here. Who are they? " Hearing Sean''s words, all the people raised their heads and looked at the three people who were walking into the tent. "This is Andrew and ABIS..." shefanio reached out and pointed to the two people behind him. "They said they were looking for you." "Looking for me?" Sean looked surprised. How could anyone come to him at this time? And still through shefanio, which is really incredible. However, when Sean looked at Andrew, his eyes were immediately shocked by the other party''s dazzling blond hair. The brightness of this hair was much brighter than the lights in the main tent, almost shining the whole tent like day. "I also know that my hair really looks like a light bulb. I''ll be embarrassed if you look at me like that." Andrew saw Sean''s eyes and knew what he was thinking. "Yes, it''s really like a light bulb..." Sean looked at Andrew in shock halfway through his words. Andrew, too, looked at Sean strangely£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 264 What is the biggest embarrassment of telling jokes? That is, no one can understand the meaning of your joke. The word "electric bulb" is not understood by people in the world. When Andrew used to tell this not so funny joke, he always needed to spend more time explaining the meaning of these three words to others, and often others would ask why he didn''t use words such as "magic lamp" and "daytime flame". At this time, Andrew always smiles and doesn''t answer, but some of his inner regrets are not known by outsiders. In the final analysis, it''s just that he doesn''t want to forget something. Even in the past thousands of years, I just still don''t want to forget. But now it''s different. Sean, understand what "light bulb" means! After being shocked, Andrew finally tentatively asked, "earth?" The discourse is full of some kind of expectation, uneasiness and subtle complexity. "You too?" The shock on Sean''s face was equally obvious. Andrew breathed out a little. After some answer in his heart was finally confirmed, he looked a lot excited. He seemed to have thousands of words to tell, but in the end he couldn''t say anything. He opened his mouth several times but couldn''t say another word. Sean''s face was also very excited, but he didn''t feel like Andrew. He was just more fortunate that he would never be alone again. At least in this world, there is a person who is also reduced to a foreign land, which makes his originally lonely and uneasy heart get a great satisfaction and filling. However, Cecilia, William and abith will look at a loss compared with the emotion and excitement of Sean and Andrew. They didn''t even understand the communication between Sean and Andrew at the moment. These conversations sounded like some kind of code, but everyone was curious about Sean''s mysterious origin, especially Cecilia and Alfred, who were the first to follow Sean. At the moment, the man brought by shefanio obviously came from the same place as Sean, so everyone looked at shefanio. But it''s a pity that the latter shrugged his shoulders. I don''t know anything on his face. Don''t ask my expression, which makes everyone very disappointed. "In private?" Andrew spoke again. "OK." Sean nodded. Hearing this, everyone else knew that the next conversation was obviously private, so they immediately got up and left. In the twinkling of an eye, only Sean and Andrew were left in the newly built main account, and even ABIS and Cecilia didn''t stay in the main account. But gossip seems to be everyone''s nature. After leaving the tent, everyone surrounded shefanio and asked who Andrew was and why he appeared here. Xuefanio, the cold priest with a knife, could only say helplessly: "I don''t know anything. I only know that aiswenter asked me to find him. Then I knew after I went. It turned out that he was looking for Sean, so I brought him back." "How did the goddess of snow and winter ask you to find him?" Rena looked puzzled. "I don''t know." Shefani obirina is even more curious and confused, but who can tell her this confusion. But after thinking about it, shefanio decisively betrayed ace winter: "that man seemed to tear down the kingdom of ACE winter." "Isn''t it?" A cry of alarm rang out. "He looks very young." Neil looked surprised, "and it''s not an elf or any other race I know Is he God? " "Andrew is not a God." Abith shouted discontentedly, "and Andrew didn''t dismantle the crazy woman''s Kingdom..." after thinking about it, she seemed to think it was inappropriate to say so, so abith added: "not all of them." How terrible is the power to enter the kingdom of a God and be strong enough to tear down the kingdom of a God? However, on such a thought, everyone thought of a new problem. Sean seems to come from the same place as each other. Does that mean that their blood power is the same? If so, does it mean that Sean''s blood, if awakened, also has the same terrible and powerful strength? In this way, everyone has a relatively relative understanding of Sean''s strong strength that obviously does not accord with his own realm, which is probably the so-called blood power. It''s really a powerful blood force. Everyone was filled with emotion. The two people in the tent didn''t know how much other people outside had thought. They just sat face to face for several minutes, and no one spoke the first word. After such a moment of silence, Sean finally took the lead and couldn''t help: "how long have you been here?" "For a long time." Andrew was a little stunned and then reacted, "I came here unexpectedly when I was conducting a magic experiment. At that time, the world probably came from the twilight era. And you? " "I''ve been in this world for nearly two years." Sean said, "I don''t even know how I came here. I just slept and got up here." "I was, too." Andrew smiled, "but I didn''t come to this world at first, but another... Well, the main material world similar to this world. At that time, I was just preparing to participate in a national martial arts competition and was resting backstage. As a result, I came to a world that I couldn''t understand. After that, a lot of things happened, but in general... It''s actually very interesting. There are joys and sorrows, consummation and regret. Later, as I told you before, I failed to study a space-time magic, and then came here. " "You mean, this is not the only one in the world?" Sean was keen to capture the key information. "Yes." Andrew was surprised that Sean didn''t understand, but he didn''t know what happened to Sean, so he also opened his mouth and explained, "any world can be called the main plane if it develops into an extremely powerful world and evolves complete and detailed rules and regulations. Other worlds that are slightly worse than the main plane can be called the secondary plane, but I can''t figure out the specific passage, so I can''t find the way home. " "However, I left a mark on the side of the abyss purgatory to return to the theme plane where I was before, so I must find a way to open the door to the abyss purgatory, and then I can return to the theme plane where I was through this transfer station. So... Do you understand?" "Probably, I understand." Sean didn''t understand, but at least he understood one thing. That is, there are not only one thematic plane, but many. Only those who are strong enough can cross these worlds. Andrew obviously wants to return to another plane, but before that, he must go to the abyss purgatory plane and find the sign he left there before he can open the door to the plane where he was before. "If only the door of the abyss purgatory plane is opened, can it not be opened through some calling ceremony?" Sean asked. "No, it''s different." Andrew shook his head. "In fact, the so-called calling ceremony is all an illusion. It''s like making a phone call. After you dial out, the other party must be connected before you can call him out. If the phone rings and the other party doesn''t answer, your call fails Moreover, the calling ceremony is different, because you don''t know where to go through the ectopic face door opened through this ceremony. You can only obey fate, but I have to open the plane field through the demon of al. " "Do you need a lot of materials?" Sean soon realized the key problem. "Yes." Andrew didn''t deny it. He found that he finally had to cut into the topic of the purpose of looking for Sean, "I need the sacrificial platform under the black swan castle That''s one of the main materials for building the magic plane to El. That''s why I''ll come to you today. But I didn''t expect that you would be from earth. " "If you really need it, take it away. It doesn''t really work for me." Sean said. "Well, I know the hard work of starting from scratch." Andrew didn''t expect this completely unexpected plot development. After a little meditation, he continued, "so before I leave the world, I will give you some help I can provide. But don''t count on my help too much, because I don''t belong to the world, completely beyond the shackles of rules and destiny, and you are different from me Although you are not under the control of fate, you are still in the rules of the world, so you need to implement many things according to the rules and rules of the will of the world. " Sean nodded vaguely. Andrew can help him, but he can''t rely on Andrew for everything. "Here are some magic crystals. You can take them to ace winter. She will be very happy." As soon as Andrew turned his hand, he took out more than a dozen crystals similar to diamond crystals and put them in front of Sean, "these are my previous booty Although it is impossible to restore the crazy woman from a weak God to a medium God, it can at least get her out of her current dilemma and at least start to give some shelter to believers like a weak God. " "Thank you so much." Sean put away all these magic crystals with a happy face. He believes that the task he received before can be completed perfectly. This not only means that xuefanio can advance to a higher level, but also his territory can finally start to officially train church priests. This is good news. "Eh? You don''t have space for storage? " Andrew saw that Sean packed all the magic crystals in a bag, so he said curiously, "well... I have a spare one here, but the space is not large, which is equivalent to the scale of the tent. Take it and change it if there are good things in the future." "Hey! A bumper harvest! " Sean is not polite. There were many things like space storage in the game at the beginning, but when he came to this world, Sean could only wear everything on him. In fact, it was a kind of behavior that increased the burden. If there was a space storage, it would be much more convenient, and the space as large as the main account could hold a lot of things. Looking at Sean, who was a little excited, Andrew smiled and missed the old days. At that time, he was almost the same as Sean. When he got a good equipment or found a new companion to join, he would always be happy for a while. After thinking about it, Andrew said again, "although I can''t help you all, I think I can give you an amulet." "Amulet?" Sean was stunned. Immediately, he heard a systematic prompt sound in his mind: a new territory task has been born£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 265 [you have activated a new Lord task.] [task name: Immortal King] [task content: take the ''amulet'' from Andrew and activate it successfully.] [task reward: you will get an additional lucky draw, and you will be rewarded randomly according to the activated amulet.] "But this amulet actually has some defects." Andrew said, "have you heard of the earth bound spirit? The amulet I gave you is similar in nature to this one. It can only act in the same area. He can''t leave this area. Otherwise, it''s not just him, but even me But you can rest assured that as long as you have this amulet, no one in the world can hurt you. " The cold voice of the system sounded at the same time with Andrew''s unique tone, giving Sean a great illusion, as if countless people were chirping and shouting around him. But in this messy voice, Sean still clearly captured a keyword. "He?" Sean blinked suspiciously. At the same time, he called out the task bar of the system. The three words about the amulet were also clearly quoted in quotation marks, "is the amulet human?" "Yes." Andrew nodded. "Originally, this is what I wanted to exchange with you for that altar Well, but for the sake of you and my fellow countrymen, the stuff I gave you earlier is regarded as an addition. I''m not stingy. Generally speaking, I pay great attention to the principle of equal value exchange. " "What a coincidence? Me too. " Sean felt a very subtle feeling, because these words were what he usually said, "but I can''t exchange the space storage and those divine power crystals you gave me now." "They all said it was an addition." Andrew smiled. "But you''re really sorry. I won''t mind if you want to pay me back." "Well, I decided to take this as a joke." Sean also smiled. He was now poor and wanted to know with his fingers that the gifts Andrew gave him were not something he could afford or exchange, so he decided not to take up Andrew''s topic. Andrew didn''t mind either. If ABIS and others saw it, I''m afraid they would be surprised that even their eyes would fall out. Although Andrew was not stingy in the past, he had never had anything to do with generosity, and he was particularly vindictive. This is largely due to his "race" habits. He wanted to own almost all the glittering things, and he never gave anything to others. But now, he gave Sean so many things. It''s a real priceless treasure. At this moment, Andrew''s right index finger suddenly emitted a light, which made Sean feel a little strange, because it obviously did not belong to all the known systems of the world. Until this moment, Sean finally knew what Andrew meant by not being in the system of fate and rules. He does not belong to the world, nor can he interfere with the operation of the world. Therefore, he with a strong strength can not integrate into the world or call energy in the world. In other words, Andrew can only use some intermediary methods similar to compromise to obtain what he wants, such as the principle of equivalent exchange. Otherwise, with Andrew''s strong strength, there is no need to exchange. Just grab what he wants. When the light became more and more bright, countless complex light bands were suddenly outlined in the air, and then countless divine texts were lit up one by one. Sean is not a magician, so he can''t recognize what this thing similar to the magic array means, but he can understand it soon, because when the magic array is completely fixed in mid air, the whole magic array suddenly swings a circle of ripples, and then something begins to emerge behind the ripples. Two coffins. The material of the coffin was something Sean had never seen or recognized, and even the real eye didn''t work. The two coffins are not the common wooden coffins on earth, nor the stone coffins loved by people in the world, but a coffin similar to metal. The coffin has a metallic luster similar to bronze, which is painted and engraved with countless strange textures. It seems that the technique is an expression of concave carving. The two coffins look more like a sealed whole, because the gap of the coffin cover can''t be seen from the surface, and naturally we can''t know how to open the two coffins. "Boom!" With the two coffins falling to the ground from mid air, a loud noise suddenly exploded. However, strangely, the landing of the two coffins did not shake countless flying dust, but nearly half of the area directly fell into the soil. Looking at the scene in front of him, Sean couldn''t help but feel a little lucky. Fortunately, he was too poor to throw up carpets and other things in the main account. Otherwise, if he was hit by such a blow, the carpet wouldn''t have to break two holes? In addition, what is the material of these two coffins? It''s incredible that they can be restored to this appearance. But when the coffin landed, Sean could finally see that there was a little difference between the two coffins. The coffin on the left is painted and engraved with a sword. The color is different from the surrounding metal bronze. It is as dark as ink. The coffin on the right is not painted and engraved with a sword, but a claw. However, no matter how you look at it, it gives people a very strange feeling. It seems that it doesn''t belong to the existence of this world at all. "What is this?" Sean''s eyes finally swept through the coffins and looked up at Andrew again. "The amulet I gave you." Andrew said, "but you can only wake up one of them. If you wake up both at the same time, the will of the world will immediately discover my existence, which will be very troublesome at that time. If you are only one, you can also use some cover ups to cover up the past, but his range of activities will be very limited. Take this camp as an example, you can''t leave it more than ten kilometers away. " Sean calculated that the range of activities was not too broad, but it would not be too small. At least, a large area around the void city is protected by this amulet. If the effect of this "amulet" is really as powerful as Andrew said, no one can assassinate him in the future as long as it is within the scope of the void city. "Do the people in these two coffins have any characteristics?" "On the right, the sleeping man is a demon of El. He is the top three devil aristocrat in the abyss purgatory. He is a little grumpy. However, his ability to create boundaries is definitely the strongest among people I have seen. He also likes to plant some flowers and plants. If you like, his holy water tastes very pure, But he can''t drink himself. " Andrew pointed to the coffin with claws engraved on it on the right and said, "of course, there are some problems. Like all the demons on the plane of abyss purgatory, this guy is very murderous and grumpy. But just as a protector, I recommend him. At least if he is there, there will be no hiding place for any darkness. " Sean''s eyes fell on the coffin. It sounded that the combat effectiveness was really strong and terrible. But how does Sean feel so weird about a demon who likes planting potted plants and can make holy water? "What about the other one?" "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to let this guy out." Andrew''s expression looked as if he had a headache. "He had many identities. He was a high elf before he died. Well... It was stronger than the origin of the holy elf in the world, but you know after he died, he naturally became a skeleton. However, for some special reasons, this guy became a king of the dead and inherited all his swordsmanship... " "Fencing!" Sean''s eyes lit up. It was very good for his appetite. "You don''t want to wake him up, do you?" Andrew suddenly raised his eyebrows and said, "I really don''t suggest you wake him up. This guy has more trouble than enkos." "But NKOS is a demon." Sean said bitterly, "I''m a demon sword Hunter..." Andrew was silent for a moment, and finally sighed: "you have really become a demon swordsman." The relationship between demon swordsmen and Demons has always been that two can only live one. Andrew can''t guarantee whether enkos is the same as those demons who came to the world, but if so, the first thing after enkos wakes up must be to tear Sean to pieces. This is not the scene Andrew wants to see. "Demon swordsman... What''s the matter?" Sean was a little confused. "That''s the exclusive profession of the Exorcist Association. It''s naturally hostile to demons." Andrew frowned. "The Exorcist Association completely declined a hundred years ago, mainly because there were traitors inside I don''t know if you are the last Exorcist of the exorcists Association, but I can definitely tell you that you are definitely the last person in the world to embark on the road of demon swordsman hunting. " Andrew thought for a while, but he still didn''t tell Sean about Master Yoda''s death: "well, since you chose bass, I won''t say anything anymore. I can only say, good luck." Sean looked at Andrew for some reason. But Andrew suddenly stretched out his hand and patted the lid of the coffin on the left. Then a black fog suddenly erupted from the coffin, and then a young man with black hair and black pupils came out. He was wearing a black tuxedo with silver stripes and double rows of dark gold buttons. He carried a long dark black sword on his right hand. The whole person exuded an extremely fierce momentum. Sean just glanced at it, and the whole person seemed to have an illusion of being frozen into ice. Cold and frightening. But Sean''s eyes were more incredible. At first, he thought he heard Beth wrong, but when he saw Beth appear in front of him, Sean finally confirmed that he didn''t recognize the wrong person. This guy is exactly the sword emperor in the game at the beginning, but according to Andrew, it was an accident that they would appear in the world. So how did Beth appear in the game at the beginning? Just before Sean could figure out these things, he heard the first words Beth said: "Andrew, do you mean to let me be a nanny for this child?" "Not a nanny, but a bodyguard. You should be responsible for his safety." Andrew answered. "What''s the difference between me and a nanny?" Beth said impolitely, "why don''t you wake up enkos? Being a nanny is obviously only suitable for the flower maniac of NKOS. " "You and enkos, I can only wake up one, or you go back to sleep and I call enkos up?" Beth turned to look at Sean, looked up and down, and said coldly, "boy, have you been weaned?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 266 "What... What?" Sean was a little confused. "Can you really use a sword?" Beth glanced at Sean. "Look at your hands holding the sword. Are you not full or weaned?" Then he turned his head to Andrew and said, "tell yourself, don''t I be a nanny for such a guy?" "Even if it''s a nanny, so what?" Andrew looked away with some dissatisfaction. "Can''t you teach him the skill of using the sword?" "Well, I hope he can have a little IQ." Beth glanced at Sean. "At least I''m satisfied that the flower maniac of bynkos is a little smarter." "NKOS can hear what you say now." Andrew began to remind. "What if you hear it?" Beth glanced at enkos''s coffin and looked disdainful. "Can he climb out and argue with me? But even if he can climb out, it will not change the fact that he is really a flower maniac and has a low IQ. " Andrew didn''t want to talk to Beth anymore. He turned and gave Sean a good look, and then left the tent. Fairy Sean finally knew why Andrew didn''t want to wake Beth up. Because this bass is a poisonous snake. At the moment, only he and Beth were left in the tent, as well as another coffin containing enkos, which seemed too late to put away. However, in Sean''s view, it seems that Andrew deliberately wants to leave the coffin here, which looks more like he wants to kill enkos alive. Beth looked around, then went to enkos''s coffin, sat down, and then looked at Sean and said, "since it''s Andrew''s order, I have to obey it, but before that, I have to make it clear to you Due to certain rules, I can only hurt but not kill the enemies who come to trouble you. At least they can''t die in my hands. You must understand this. " Sean nodded. He had just seen Andrew''s means and probably understood the situation. "Now that you understand, I won''t continue this topic." Beth said softly, "I think you also use a sword. Then you can practice your sword skills to me, and I''ll make some targeted modifications for you. But this is only one time. How much you can understand and how much you can understand has nothing to do with me. Do you understand? " Sean nodded again. He knew that this was probably the so-called random reward in the territory task. In fact, this is another reason why Sean chose to wake up bass. He knows that Andrew''s recommendation to wake up enkos must be the most suitable choice for him at present, but Sean is not the kind of person who doesn''t think of danger in peace. He has been trying to improve his strength since he came to this world, but he has temporarily stagnated for various reasons. Therefore, when he heard that bass is a master of fencing, Sean''s natural immediate first reaction was to choose to wake him up. Of course, another reason is that, as Sean said before, the relationship between him and the devil is indeed incompatible with each other. No one can guarantee what NKOS will do after he is awakened. Sean doesn''t like gambling with unknown results. He prefers to control things within his own control. Only in this way can the results develop in the direction he wants. At this moment, after making it clear that bass had the intention to teach himself, Sean began to practice his current fencing skills after a little thinking. Esoteric fencing is the biggest fencing skill invested by Sean. He almost devoted all his proficiency points to this fencing skill for quick success, and has been relying on this fencing skill in subsequent battles. As for the first activated continuous cutting, he has been completely abandoned. But at the moment, Sean didn''t know what Beth''s so-called guidance was, so he practiced the secret sword technique according to the technique left in his mind, and then practiced the sword technique of cutting again. Even chopping is the earliest sword skill Sean learned, and he often cooperates with this skill in the early time after activating the mysterious sword. Therefore, the skill level of even chopping has already been upgraded to level 3. The three-level chopping allows Sean to make up to four consecutive attacks. With the support of Sean''s agility value, this chain attack is actually very fast. At least even the next silver master can hardly capture Sean''s attack trajectory unless he focuses on the development of agility. Of course, as Beth, known as the sword emperor, naturally there are no obstacles in this regard. Almost at the first moment of Sean''s sword, he had judged the next attack trajectory. When Sean launched the third attack with the continuous cutting skill, Beth suddenly stood up. The next second, Sean felt that the sword seemed to be blocked by something. A burst of numbness came from his arm immediately, and his attack action was completely interrupted. The strong shock even made him almost unable to hold the dead bone in his hand, This never happened in Sean''s memory. "The action has been very skillful, but there are still some deficiencies in response." Beth said impolitely, "there are some advantages in your swordsmanship at the beginning, and there are many ways to respond. I can''t see that your power skills are very good I believe that if you fight against you without knowing it, you can make your enemies suffer a great loss with your first set of swordsmanship. " After thinking about it, Beth gave a rare compliment: "the person who invented this set of swordsmanship is definitely a genius. He can easily make special skills similar to sputtering and tearing instead of relying on the power of weapons, which is really good Since you can master the essence of this set of swordsmanship, I''ll admit that your IQ is probably true. It''s a little higher than that flower maniac of enkos. " I don''t know why, listening to Beth''s appreciation that I don''t know whether it is praise or derogation, Sean has no other ideas except a helpless wry smile. "But your combo attack is actually redundant. Why not try to join this set of swordsmanship?" Beth asked. "Join this set of swordsmanship?" Sean didn''t quite understand what Beth meant. Of course, he can''t say that his skills are actually learned from the system. Although it will gradually become his own thing after that, the system determines what kind of things should be and what kind of things should be. Even he can''t change this. "I''ve basically understood what your swordsmanship is like. Well... I''ll only practice it once. You can understand as much as you can." Beth whispered, then he closed his eyes and the rhythm of his breathing began to slow down. It seemed that after a while, Beth finally opened his eyes. At this moment, Sean felt a sharp wind suddenly rolling up in the whole tent. But inside the tent, there was clearly no trace of airflow. Then Beth''s sword moved. It was a long black sword, but now in Beth''s hand, it was more like a dormant poisonous snake. With Beth''s action changing, the long black sword began to rage like a violent Black Whirlwind. Maybe it''s because Beth''s speed is so fast that Sean can even see the black sword tracks that stay in the air, and what''s more incredible is that each track is so clear. Sean didn''t even need too much effort to fully observe the whole set of swordsmanship through these sword tracks. From the beginning to the end, Beth''s steps didn''t even move. He just stood in place and waved purely. But looking at the countless black sword tracks in the air, Sean believed that if Beth moved, this set of swordsmanship would be more terrible, right? "Qiang!" I don''t know when Beth''s practice has ended. The metal impact sound of putting the sword back in its sheath is a little harsh, which brings Sean back to reality who is immersed in the sword practice. When Sean woke up and turned around, all the sword tracks that had been clearly exposed in the air disappeared without a trace. It seemed that there were no sword tracks from the beginning. All that was just Sean''s illusion. But Sean knew that what he saw might deceive him, but the system in his mind would never deceive him. He couldn''t wait to open the system for the first time. Sure enough, he saw a row of clear prompts on it. [skill "continuous cutting" has been deleted.] [the skill "Arcane sword" has been changed.] [you have learned the new skill "Arcane fencing ? change".] [arcane fencing ? change: when using the long sword, strength + 15, agility + 15. Swordsmanship special sword, level 110, proficiency 110. Activate the special skill "wind pressure": the maximum damage judgment range is five meters; Activate the special skill "tear": damage causes wound tear; Activate the special skill "sputtering": it can cause damage to up to five enemies; Up to four attacks in a row.] Arcane fencing is the core of all Sean''s combat skills, and even his core tactics are formed based on this set of fencing. Now this swordsmanship has been strengthened. It can be imagined that Sean''s combat effectiveness will be improved accordingly, and the original secret swordsmanship is about to be upgraded to the full level. Now after strengthening, this swordsmanship has recovered to the level of level 1, and the full level is still level 10, which also means that Sean can continue to invest in proficiency in this swordsmanship in the future. Of course, if he is not willing to be proficient, but has to rely on his own diligence to practice, it is also possible, but it will be much slower. By the time Sean recovered, Beth was no longer in the tent, and the coffin containing enkos was gone. However, the prompt tone of the system just sounded again at this time, so that Sean clearly knew that all this was not a dream! [the territory task "Immortal King" has been completed. You get a lucky draw.]£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 267 Another extra lucky draw! But at the moment, Sean was not in the mood to draw the lottery immediately. He always felt that he should at least take a bath and change clothes before drawing the lottery. Because the first two sweepstakes were really not good rewards. It just made Sean feel depressed and spit blood. After leaving the tent, Sean found that Andrew and others were still there, and Beth was also beside Andrew, but the object of conversation with him was ABIS, and as for enkos... Poor enkos was sitting under Beth''s ass at this time. Of course, Andrew and ABIS are not polite. Anyway, the coffin is big enough. It''s nothing to sit on three people. "Won''t NKOS be angry when we sit like this?" ABIS asked. "What if you''re angry? Climb out and fight me? " Beth said disdainfully. "You and NKOS really don''t like each other." Andrew shook his head reluctantly. "How did he provoke you?" "Hehe, nothing." Beth suddenly smiled gracefully, but I don''t know why. When anyone looked at this smile, he felt a sudden cold wave, "this guy probably felt that he was really like a nanny, so he could leave the coffin soon, so he told me that as long as he left here, he would use my coffin as a chair and a bed every day, Even eat on it I think this ideal is very good. I''m not satisfied with him now. " "This fool." Andrew can''t bear to look straight at it. Things haven''t become a foregone conclusion. He dares to provoke Beth, who is obviously very careful, "if you don''t die, you won''t die." "Ha ha." Beth continued to smile, which was obviously lively and dripping. Sean doesn''t know the relationship between these guys, but he thinks it''s better not to disturb them at this time. So Sean thought about it and decided to go to shefanio first. At least he finished the task about aiswenter first. The sooner the territory can start training priests, the better it will be for his own development. Looking at Sean''s leaving figure, Andrew asked, "how''s that guy?" "Unexpected excellence in comprehension." Beth moved his ass and changed to a more comfortable sitting position. "I only taught him once, and he completely mastered it. Although I''m not sure where his growth limit is, he can probably learn the seven forms of my soul to his degree." "If you think it''s appropriate, teach him." Andrew said calmly. "Really want to teach him?" Beth frowned slightly, as if he thought the decision was a little frivolous. "If I teach him, I will enter the laws of the world, and then I must follow the rules of the world." "This is actually very good." Andrew whispered, "if we want to go back, enkos must wake up So one of you and NKOS must enter the law of the world. In fact, I''m very happy, because it was you who woke up first, not the guy enkos. I''m really worried that he will die in this world because he is limited by the law. " "Instead of worrying about whether he will die in this world, it''s better to worry about the saints of the church in this world." Beth nodded. "I always feel that if enkos is awakened, the saints will be unlucky." "Have you forgotten Castile?" ABIS suddenly interposed, "that Neil smells like Castile." "That''s his descendant." Sean said, "as the first person to enter the world law circle, Castile didn''t seriously study the history of the world, but first got a descendant. I really don''t know what to say about him." "In this respect, NKOS has much more integrity than him." Bass made up the knife lightly, but he seemed to be deliberately struggling with enkos. "At least enkos will only be interested in the saint, unlike Castile, who is a woman." At this point, Beth looked at Andrew and mended the knife again: "of course, the most chaste thing is that you''re not interested in women anyway." "You''re not interested in women!" Andrew was furious. Beth glanced at Andrew and hummed two syllables from his nose: "ha ha, I''m the dead." ABIS snickered. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, William and Neil have sent the people out to do what they should do or let them do. Since they can''t ask anything from ABIS and shefanio, they must have no answer even if they ask Andrew and Sean. Therefore, they can only bury this little depression in their hearts. Of course, if they have the chance, they still want to know what kind of person Sean is. But judging from the current situation, there is probably no chance. When Sean found shefanio, the guy was about to leave the barracks and return to white dove. "What''s up? Lord. " Shefanio''s attitude was obviously a little more respectful than before. Sean didn''t quite understand the reason for the change in shefanio''s attitude. Although he frowned in doubt, he didn''t ask. At least the current situation was not bad for him. So he took out all the more than a dozen divine power crystals Andrew gave him and handed them to xuefanio with wide eyes and a ghost expression: "these divine power crystals should be enough to make the situation of the goddess better?" "Yes." Shefanio nodded, his face slightly pale. Almost the moment these divine power crystals were taken out, shefanio''s mind was about to explode. She could feel that ACE winter cheered like a child, and their communication with each other could always be directly transmitted. Therefore, whether shefanio wanted it or not, her mind was echoing with the voice of ACE winter. Just as Sean knew why Andrew didn''t want to wake Beth up, shefanio finally knew why ace winter was called a crazy woman by Andrew. "Shut up!" Chefanio couldn''t help yelling. Sean looked frightened. "Sorry, Lord, I''m not talking about you." Shefanio bowed his head and apologized, "I''m talking about the crazy woman aiswenter, you know... The communication between me and her..." "I can understand." Sean nodded and patted shefanio on the shoulder, a look of deep experience. Shefanio''s face turned red and she was really embarrassed. Then she reached out to take the magic crystals Sean handed her. But the magic thing is that when these diamond crystals fall into the hands of shefanio, all the crystals begin to melt. It takes only ten seconds. All the diamond crystals have no trace left, and all of them are integrated into shefanio''s body. But Sean could see that all the divine power crystals had now been condensed in xuefanio''s body, and were gradually extracted by her through her blood connection with ice and snow and the goddess of winter, aiswenter. Although this extraction speed is very fast, it is only nine cattle and two hair for the huge divine power contained in xuefanio at the moment. It must take about a month to complete all extraction. When almost all the magic crystals melted into the palm of shefanio, Sean also heard the prompt sound from the system. He found that he heard more system prompts tonight than he had heard in the past year. [the territory task "power of faith" has been completed. Task Evaluation: perfect, you will receive all rewards.] Sean was so excited to hear such a beautiful voice. "Lord, I''ll probably go back first. These powers will take at least a month to be completely digested by the crazy woman." Xuefanio''s face was slightly painful, but so many divine powers were stuffed in her body that she didn''t explode, which was a very magical result. "The crazy woman asked me to tell you that her divine power will be completely stable in a month. Then she will fulfill her promise and start blessing believers and cultivating Church priests. And my strength will also enhance a class and enter the next gold. " Shefanio''s entry into the ranks of the strong is really good news for Sean! No one will dislike the large number of strong men under his command. Moreover, the pastor group can finally be trained, which also means that the casualty rate of his army will decrease a lot in the future, which is absolutely beneficial for him to develop a more elite army. In any way, Sean found that his strength seemed to have entered a period of rapid expansion. When shefanio returned, Sean returned to Andrew in front of the master account. Although he didn''t know what had just happened, he didn''t seem very happy from Andrew''s expression, and Beth had simply slept on enkos''s coffin. So holding the principle of "more words and more mistakes, less words and less mistakes", Sean wisely chose not to see the scene at present, but said to Andrew, "shall I take you to the sacrificial platform now, or do you have any other arrangements?" "Go now." Andrew said without hesitation, "the sooner the better, lest I really can''t help putting some damn guy in the coffin again." "You put me back, who will babysit the boy?" Beth lay on the coffin without opening her eyes and said lazily, "do it yourself? You can''t even take care of yourself and want to take care of others. That''s not a good joke. " "Even if I can''t, there are abith, DEX and nanali!" "Are you sure DEX won''t treat him as a new toy? Nana Li''s cleanliness habit of soaking in water almost 24 hours a day can stand it here? " At this point, Beth finally opened her eyes, looked at ABIS and said with a smile, "ABIS, can you take care of people?" ABIS thought for a while, and then said, "No. I only eat. " Beth turned to look at Andrew. "Who else do you think can take care of this non weaned guy besides me?" Sean''s face was full of tears: it was clearly a quarrel between Beth and Andrew. Why did he become the one with the gun£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 268 The altar was soon removed by Andrew. Sean watched Andrew seal the whole altar in a way similar to space imprisonment, and then seal it into an unknown space together with all the runes on the ground. Cecilia looked a little dull, and only she could find the horror of Andrew''s magic. It was not a simple space magic, but a space-time magic. Even in the northern solitary tower and overlooking spire, there were only a few records of this magic. "Is the magic of time and space very powerful?" Sean glanced at the second floor of the basement and asked. What Andrew took away was a whole area. Everything around him looked like it had been cut off without leaving any trace. "Space time magic can be regarded as a composite spell, but it is different from general composite spells." Cecilia replied, "like meteorite, it is the compound magic of earth system and fire system. Dust storm can also be regarded as the combination of earth system and wind system. Space-time magic is essentially the combination of space and time, but this combination can no longer be regarded as magic, but more of an ability similar to the field. " Field! Sean looked at everything that had disappeared on the second floor of the basement and his pupils shrank suddenly. The gap between the gold level strong and the holy land level strong lies in that the Holy Land strong have begun to contact the rules and build their own unique field. However, the construction of this rule is very slow. Therefore, according to the formation state of the field, there are three levels of distinction: upper, middle and lower levels, rather than only upper and lower levels, such as bronze, silver and gold. Basically, the realm gap of the strong in the holy land is a qualitative leap at each level. The more complete the field is, the greater the absorption of rules and the more law power can be used, so the strength will naturally be stronger. "Is this field complete?" Sean asked. If the field of a strong saint is completely complete, his strength is not a saint, but a legend. "I can''t see." Cecilia shook her head, but she told the information from shefanio and ABIS, "however, Andrew seemed to have almost demolished the kingdom of ACE winter. It is said that ACE winter was able to take away some of the gods of death because Andrew and the God of death... Well, he still called himself the king of Hades at that time, It was after a fight with Andrew that the kingdom of God was torn down and became the God of death. What happened later was that ACE winter picked a bargain. Andrew came to the door to collect the debt, and then ace winter wanted to default. " Sean nodded a little clearly, roughly understanding a truth. Nobody can mess with Andrew. The existence of being able to compete with higher gods at the level of Pluto is more terrible than legend. But even such people are afraid of the attention of the world will, which makes Sean curious about the ethereal existence of the world will. After all this, Andrew left the black swan castle and returned to Hongye town to continue to open his tavern. Of course, he also promised that if Sean came to spend in the future, he would give him a discount. It''s just a little discount. Sean is quite speechless. At least you are such a powerful existence. It''s OK to give you a 50% discount. What''s the matter with the 90% discount? Regardless of Sean''s Tucao, Andrew and ABIS two people left, so that Sean make complaints about him. As for Beth, he still stayed in the military camp with his coffin closed with enkos. He wanted to go to the wine and blade tavern in Hongye town. Unfortunately, the distance was too far. He couldn''t leave more than ten kilometers away from the military camp, which seemed to be a very sad thing? At least, Sean thought so, because he saw Beth lying on the coffin looking at the night sky, his mouth open and closed, and he didn''t know what he was talking to enkos. The picture looks very warm and peaceful. But Sean didn''t want to know the content of the words at all. He always thought Beth''s smile was cold. After dealing with these things one by one, Sean finally had time to find lonnis and Rudd. Before, I said I would put Lonnie in a cage. Later, I forgot because of some things. Instead, I let Lonnie live a very comfortable life. However, when Sean knocked on the door of Lonnie''s temporary house again, Lonnie didn''t look afraid at all, but changed his proud face as an aristocrat. Rudd looked calmer, but in Sean''s view, this calmness seemed to have a taste of accepting his life. Seeing here, Sean was very clear that Rudd had accepted his suggestion and was really ready to betray the country. "Think about it." Sean asked directly. "Do I have a choice?" Rudd smiled bitterly, but he immediately found that when he said this sentence, the whole person seemed to be relieved. "Smart choice." Sean smiled, "you can leave now. Stalin is on duty today. He is at the door. You can tell him that he will let someone take you to Neil and William Neil is the chief administrative officer of my territory. You can tell him about your territory and he will know how to deal with it. As for William, you''ve dealt with him. He''ll tell you what''s going on in your territory. " "So..." Rudd seemed to want to say something else. "Don''t worry about your two men. I''ll let them go immediately. When you go back to the territory, you can naturally take them back together." Sean knew what Rudd wanted to ask, so he simply opened his mouth and said, "your family still belongs to you. I won''t interfere with anything, but I can only say that your family management method is wrong. Let''s end it as soon as possible As for the anger of the kingdom of dabion, you don''t need to worry. William is ready. If there is any big trouble and danger, we will inform you in advance to be ready. As long as you come back here, no one can hurt you. " Rudd nodded. He looked very calm and didn''t panic too much. He must have considered all the consequences when making such a decision. But when he left, he turned and looked at Ronnie, an old comrade in arms. No one could know what was thinking in his mind. After Rudd left, Sean opened a chair and sat down. Then he asked, "what about you? How are you thinking? " "Are you sure the war will break out?" Lonnie frowned and did not answer Sean''s question directly, but asked a rhetorical question. "The war between the two countries will definitely break out within one year at the latest." Sean replied, "I know that the kingdom of dabion is greatly weakened now, so I can never restore the strength of the kingdom of dabion. The third garrison is stationed on the other side of the border all year round to prevent the orc tide from crossing the steep mountains, so it can''t be called At present, apart from the royal guards stationed in the royal capital, only the Red Cross cavalry regiment is an elite force in the kingdom of dabion. In addition, the first, second and fourth legions have just been reorganized, and the other six armies are basically still in the state of integration. Even a year later, according to William''s estimation, if the kingdom of dabion does not use private noble soldiers, The total force is even less than 200000. " Lonnis looked at Sean with a shocked face. He didn''t expect that Sean knew so much about the kingdom of dabion. He would not be surprised if the upper nobles in the kingdom of dabion knew so much about a country, but how could Sean know so much about the kingdom of dabion? Even the Marquis of ASENA, who defeated the kingdom of dabion positively, may not know so well. As for William, Lonnie didn''t believe it. He has communicated with Rudd these days. William has just established the entire panda led intelligence system. Even when he first inquired about the strength of the coalition forces, he needed to let Rena go out in person. How can he know the detailed military intelligence of the kingdom of dabion? That''s a first-class state secret. This time, Lonnie was really right. Sean knew that these information were all the data made by the exquisite party on the forum. Then Sean looked at it idly. Of course, he doesn''t remember the specific figures. At present, the figures he reported to frighten lonnis are actually calculated by him, Neil and William under hypothetical circumstances. Who knows how far away from the truth? Anyway, lannis is not a member of the core circle of the military headquarters, so it is not clear. "You won." Lonnie sighed. He is different from Rudd. Rudd''s family is an emerging aristocrat, so his loyalty to the kingdom is not particularly high. At least the Kingdom has not given him anything back. But his family is different. He belongs to a family that is only one step away from becoming a duke. Therefore, he naturally has more feelings for the kingdom of dabion. At this moment, when making such a decision, lannis actually has a sad mood in his heart, but in the multiple-choice questions of country and family, he must have chosen the family without hesitation. "I''ll give you the Baron''s lead, but I can''t be your subsidiary like Rudd. After all, I have my own family. I hope you can understand that." Lonnis said that since even the kingdom of dabion has been infiltrated by traitors, and it is obvious that the kingdom of dabion cannot get a chance to breathe under the general trend, what he can do next is naturally to seek greater interests for his family, "but I can share intelligence and resources with you in some aspects, Similar to the war defense alliance. If you don''t mind, we can sign a secret treaty now. " "There''s no need to sign a contract. I can trust you. Just make an oral agreement. In this way, even if I fail at that time, you won''t have any loss. You can still be your Marquis or even Duke, can''t you?" Lonnie''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he nodded: "OK!" Sean smiled: it must be a long line to catch big fish£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 269 After reaching an agreement with Rudd and lonnis, Sean did not limit their scope of action as he promised, and even released Northen and Katz, two experts under Rudd. Sean''s attitude towards prisoners of war was actually quite good, at least it didn''t embarrass these people too much. Like Northen and Katz, Sean did not do any harm to them except limiting their freedom and arranging enough people to take care of them. Unlike ordinary nobles, if they found that there were experts and strong people who could not be used by themselves, they would kill them completely at the first time. Of course, the only prisoner Sean had abused was Lonnie. In terms of prisoners so far. However, with the oral conclusion of the secret agreement, Rudd, Northen and Katz can naturally return to their own territory. Anyway, he knows that the boulder family doesn''t care about little people like him at all. Therefore, he must rush back to the territory to deal with some family affairs and make some preparations for his upcoming treason. Of course, there must be a written agreement on the handover of the territory. Lannis, because he is the key person of the boulder family who wants to return it, of course Sean can''t let him leave at present, otherwise he really can''t negotiate with the upcoming Embassy of the boulder family. When these things have been settled in the dark, Sean''s territory finally began to develop in a better way. After the initial exploration failure, the dwarf craftsman can finally successfully load the small steam power machine tossed by the goblins into the shield, but the defects and disadvantages of this power machine are still very obvious, and the biggest problem is that the service life is too short. According to dwarf craftsmen and goblin craftsmen, this impact shield needs to be replaced with a power machine every three times. Otherwise, there is a high probability of explosion when it is opened for the fourth time. Moreover, in addition to this disadvantage, the power machine must always maintain a certain operating state to preheat the internal steam. Only in this way can it be driven out immediately when the nail pile of the shield needs to be driven out. In this way, the real problem lies in the negative weight. According to the current internal space of the impact shield, about two gallons of water needs to be injected every five hours. Once the pile is driven, the power machine will rest. It will take more than ten hours of cooling time and ten gallons of water to start the next time. These are problems that cannot be improved by the scientific and technological power of the current era, so Sean has no mandatory requirements. After all, this is the product of the future, which is just made by him in advance. Of course, after groping and a series of tests, at the current level, all dwarves and goblins work together and can still produce two impact shields every three days. According to the amount of 100 impact shields required by Sean, it will take about half a year, which makes Sean a little helpless, so he can only take the second place, Make 40 noodles first and come out for emergency. Compared with the production speed of impact shield, the construction speed of void city is relatively much faster. The main reason is that with the addition of this strange army left by Vivian, Neil almost devoted all the available troops in the whole territory to the construction of the void city. Naturally, the construction speed is much faster. However, according to the expected plan, it will take at least more than three months to complete the construction of the entire void city. Of course, I''m afraid the construction speed would be faster if some of Neil''s inspiration suddenly appeared and some modifications were made to the architectural drawings. But even so, Sean actually likes this feeling, because it makes him feel that life is very full. The city wall is increasing day by day, and various buildings in the city are improving day by day. Even the farmland outside the city is not abandoned. In addition, according to Neil''s previous policies, the leaders of panda should be able to have a rich winter this year. Of course, if not during this period, William found that a small force of about 400 people broke into his territory, Sean really wanted to use words such as "national peace and people''s peace" and "good weather" to describe his life for more than half a month. On this day, it was slightly bright. Sean was awakened by a quick knock on the door. Because Beth has now officially lived in the military camp outside the void City, Sean, Cecilia and others have also moved to the void city. It has to be said that with the existence of Beth, Sean really sleeps very well. Today''s Black Swan Castle has completely become a symbol of identity. Although the repair has not started yet, the cleaning work in the castle has not stopped. At least the interior of the black swan castle is really in line with the degree of an ancient castle. Sean could hear the knock, so he hurried down and opened the door. It was William who knocked. "What''s the matter?" Sean could see that William did have an eager look on his face and immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. He had not seen William show this look for a long time. "What happened to the territory?" "Not territory." William shook his head. "What''s that?" "You''d better come with me yourself and don''t let Cecilia follow." William entered the room, looked around and didn''t see Cecilia, and then said in a low voice, "it has something to do with the Principality of rumbel." Sean''s face coagulated: "wait for me." Then he turned and went up to the second floor. After washing in a hurry, he immediately left the house with William. "What''s going on?" On the way, Sean quickly asked, "how is it related to the Principality of rumbel?" "Do you remember the information I received a week ago that an army of more than 400 people entered the territory?" Sean nodded, "remember Didn''t you lead the army that Vivian left to fight? " "They are the white wing mercenaries." Said William. Sean was stunned at first, and then a cruel color appeared on his face: "did you catch up here? Have you wiped it out? " "No, you misunderstood." William shook his head, "they were the white wing mercenaries before, but their route was the same as that of Alfred..." speaking of this, William glanced at Sean and found that his face was really stunned, so he continued: "so you should know that they were fiercely pursued by the noble coalition army reaching the Kingdom of Bion, with heavy casualties." "And then?" Sean continued. "Then I don''t know the specific situation, but the head of the white wing mercenary regiment, that is, the former general of the Principality of rumbel, died in the war. After that, Clov... He was also one of the generals of the Principality of rumbel and the earliest member of the core circle of the white wing mercenary regiment." William was afraid that Sean didn''t know the situation, so he explained by the way, "anyway, he killed the only other general. It should be a kind of internal rebellion. No matter how the process was, clough succeeded and led the remaining 400 people to join us." "To us?" Sean is really a little silly now. "To be exact, it''s going to Cecilia." William said with a serious face, "clough is a real diehard party in the Principality of rumbel He is not loyal to the king, prince or royal family, but really loyal to the kingdom of rumbel. In other words, the wave sent out by Cecilia when her blood awakened was too strong, and clough felt that the revival of rumbel kingdom was promising. Therefore, for his own faith, he ruled out all the enemies threatening Cecilia and personally led the rest of the troops. " "Is this man crazy?" "I guess so." William said with deep sympathy, "he now calls his troops the rumbel guards This is the name of an army only recorded in the history of the kingdom of rumbel. Since the defeat of the kingdom of rumbel and becoming a subsidiary of the Maggie Empire, the designation of rumbel guards has been completely revoked. Since then, the highest troop designation of the Principality of rumbel is the royal guards, and it is not allowed to be named after the country. " As they said this, they had come to the barracks. But unexpectedly, Sean didn''t see Beth sitting on the coffin outside the main account. He looked at William with an inquiring look, and the latter pointed to the main account. So Sean went into the main tent first. Sure enough, he saw Beth still sitting on the coffin closed by enkos, looking at a middle-aged man wearing heavy armor and holding a heavy knife standing in the main tent. It seemed that he heard footsteps, so the middle-aged man turned his head and saw Sean coming from the tent. He immediately said, "are you Sean Connery? "Lord of panda?" "Yes." Sean nodded. He could see that the middle-aged man seemed to be hurt, but his momentum was very strong. It could even be said that he was almost condensed into a real essence, which was the embodiment of the top Silver Peak. "I''m the head of the rumbel guards, Clov Childers. I''m here to see his highness Cecilia." The middle-aged man named clough said in a deep voice, "I appreciate your care for his highness Cecilia over the years, but now it''s time to restore the country. Please return his highness Cecilia to me." "Cecilia is no longer the Principality of rumbel..." "It''s the kingdom of rumbel!" Clough interrupted Sean in a deep voice. "I don''t care whether you are a principality or a kingdom, but you have made it clear to me that Cecilia is no longer his highness rumbel. Her current identity is Cecilia Connery, my sister." Sean said impolitely, "if you''re here just to push Cecilia to the front desk as your reason to raise the flag, I''m sure you''ll never see the sun the next day." With Sean''s words falling, Alfred and Rena stood up from left to right, and surrounded clough in the middle with Sean in a triangle. For a moment, Croft''s momentum of climbing was completely condensed£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 270 "Her Highness Cecilia is the highness of the kingdom of rumbel, and recovering the glory of the kingdom is her inherent mission." Clough is not weak because he is surrounded. Maybe in his eyes, these people are not a threat at all. "If your excellency is really for the good of his highness Cecilia, you shouldn''t stop your highness. Your highness may live well under your wings, but she will never grow. " Sean''s eyes were fixed on Croft, and he knew that Croft was right. Cecilia did take him as the transfer of some emotion to get rid of the shadow of the past. Even Sean could see that all the growth power of Cecilia today is because of him, not himself. In fact, this is also the change Sean has always wanted to make. However, if you want to hand over Cecilia, Sean can''t do it anyway. Whether for selfish or other reasons, Sean doesn''t want to separate from Cecilia at all. "Cecilia doesn''t want to recall the past at all." "Escape is not the way to solve the problem." Clough is like a hard rock. "Don''t make me do it to you." Sean stared at Croft, and his heart had vaguely affected the killing. "You want to fight me?" As an expert at the top of the Silver Peak, clough has half stepped into the golden realm. Although he can''t produce the effect of coercion, it''s not a problem to detect the change in momentum, so he suddenly found Sean''s killing, "even if all of you add up, you won''t be my opponent, I advise you to give up the idea Lack of strength is your biggest disadvantage. " Beth suddenly raised an eyebrow: "today''s children don''t know humility at all. They feel invincible when they have a little strength." Clough looked back, his eyes flushed and stared at Beth: "boy, when I fought on the battlefield, you didn''t know where to feed. Don''t think that if you become an aristocrat under the shadow of your ancestors, everyone in the world will obey you. It also depends on your qualifications. " Sean swallowed his saliva and quietly made a gesture. Rena, Alfred, William and Neil immediately withdrew. Beth''s mouth was slightly raised, showing an elegant smile and a fresh voice: "it''s really fearless for ignorant people. With your strength, you can only beat two people in this tent. " After saying that, he stretched out his hand to Neil and William: "you''re right. These two people can''t do any martial arts at all. You can''t beat the others, not to mention the woman and the big man who looks like a barbarian, that is, the boy who hasn''t been weaned. As for me... " Beth stood up. His smile remained the same, but Sean and others could clearly feel that the temperature in the tent was decreasing rapidly. Obviously, its momentum had not erupted, but there was a terrible pressure that people could not move completely. Croft''s face suddenly changed, and he finally realized the problem. He can''t feel the slightest fluctuation of fighting spirit on bass. It''s not because bass doesn''t know any martial arts at all, but because he has too much strength to surpass him, which can completely block his induction! "Boy, I''ll teach you another move." Beth said in a deep voice, "this move is called Requiem. How much you can learn still depends on your own understanding ability." After that, Beth waved his sword without waiting for Sean to react. But this kind of movement is a completely different kind of "movement". Beth did not move. He just waved the long black sword in his hand. Even the long sword didn''t pull out the scabbard, but waved it together with the scabbard. But it seems that ripples can be seen in the air. The waves are stacked one after another, and then gradually spread. It''s like someone extending a hand into the originally calm lake, rippling countless ripples. I don''t know why, when everyone sees this scene in front of him, his heart becomes surprisingly calm, just as this scene has a kind of peace that can make people''s heart and soul get a kind of peace. No matter how complicated the environment is, it can''t resist the magic emitted by this sword. It seems that at this moment, the whole world suddenly becomes a static picture. Quiet and peaceful. But this quiet still picture lasted only about a second, and a violent storm burst out. Croft, standing in front of Beth, was immediately blown out of the tent by the violent air flow. Almost everyone looked at the scene with an incredible face. Sean was fully aware of the tranquility before the storm! Obviously, it looks very quiet and peaceful. It can even be said that it is a sword move without killing intention, but it has such terrible power after it erupts. Almost everyone had no doubt that if Beth had just pulled out his sword, I''m afraid clough would have been cut in two by now. [it is found that the special sword skill "calming the soul" requires 60 strength and 50 agility. You have met the learning conditions. Skill activation requires 30 proficiency points. The current proficiency points are not enough to activate the skill.] Almost at the same time that Beth was standing on his sword, Sean received a systematic prompt sound, which showed that he could learn this powerful skill, but he was only proficient at 30, which made Sean a little stunned. He has never seen a skill that requires such high proficiency only to activate. Of course, he has never heard that the sword emperor bass also has such strong combat skills. Although he had a lot of inheritance of advanced sword skills in the game, he would never have such outrageous strong skills. Tough, not like the martial arts of this era. Before Sean could digest the information, there was a loud noise outside the tent. Sean and others came out of the tent one after another, and saw that clough had stood up with the help of a group of white winged mercenaries who looked very young. However, he looked extremely pale at the moment, and his eyes were somewhat frightened. Compared with this, his embarrassment was insignificant. The white winged mercenaries around Clov had immediately formed a defensive formation. At the front of the defensive array, several white winged mercenaries have escorted Clov gradually back into the defensive array. Looking at the army in front of him, Sean''s pupils glowed golden. Soon all the data about the army immediately came to Sean''s mind. [Army: rumbel guards] [strength: Level 4] [number: 427] [Commander: Clov] [commander skills - firm belief: when the skills are launched, the combat effectiveness of the army is greatly improved.] [morale: Fearless] [belief: the justice of King rumbel (any sacrifice will not reduce morale for the revival of rumbel Kingdom)] [war skills:] [military advantage: complete arms (can adapt to combat in any environment)] Sean looked at the army in front of him with an unbelievable face. He was afraid that any general would only regard the army as a mob at the first moment of seeing the army, right? In addition to the rapid arrangement and response of the defense array, even William''s face showed disapproval. It was obvious that he did not pay attention to the army at all. But Sean knows very well that the data will never go wrong! The data displayed by the real eye shows that this army is a level 4 army, so there is no doubt that this is a real level 4 army! "You mean this army is here to take refuge in us?" Sean turned to William. "When we rushed there, they didn''t resist. They just said they came to follow Cecilia." William replied, "strictly speaking, this army should belong to Cecilia''s army, not ours." "This is an elite team." Sean turned his head and looked at the rumbel guards who occupied the main account square of the military camp, "the real elite." Hearing Sean''s words, William looked surprised, turned his head and began to observe the army carefully. However, the combat effectiveness of the army is no better than personal strength. You can see the details with the naked eye. Even if you observe it carefully, you can only see a little fur from the army. At most, it is the standard degree of orders, prohibitions and actions. If you really want to see the strength of an army, you can only fight with real guns and knives on the battlefield. Like the Red Cross cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion, before going to the battlefield, it was famous for its loose military discipline, and almost no one was optimistic about it, even if the head was the head of the former tequila cavalry regiment. However, after they really went to the battlefield, they immediately became the elite army of the kingdom of dabion. It is precisely because of this that they had the title of "Red Cross cavalry regiment" and became the second cavalry force in the kingdom to obtain the official title. So at the moment, I heard Sean say so. Although I don''t know how Sean judged it, William was famous for his cautious tactics, so his hand moved like a command, and the steel wing and white wing mercenaries composed of northern barbarians immediately surrounded him. It may not be comparable to this elite army in combat effectiveness, but if it depends on the number of people and the degree of sophistication of equipment, it is no problem to completely destroy this elite army. "Wait a minute!" As if he was really aware of the problem, Croft suddenly shouted, "I''m not here to fight you." "It''s also impossible for you to take Cecilia." Sean said without hesitation, "maybe Cecilia will not grow under my protection, but she is absolutely safe and can grow up healthily. But if you go with you, how will you face the army of the Principality of rumbel? Not to mention the shadow of the St. Joels Empire behind the Principality of rumbel. " "But she is..." "She''s Cecilia, that''s all." Sean said, "if I had a chance in the future, I would also get back everything for Cecilia, but not now. With your crazy believer behavior now, you will only let Cecilia die. I can''t watch such a thing happen. " "Are you sure you will restore the kingdom of rumbel for his highness Cecilia?" "I''m not sure." Sean said, "it depends on Cecilia herself." Clough walked out of the defensive array. He looked at Beth with some fear, then at Sean, and finally said in a deep voice, "if you promise me a condition, then I and my troops are willing to surrender and obey all your arrangements and commands." "I can''t give Cecilia to you." Sean knew that clough had surrendered only because Beth was there. The move of "calming the soul" just now has completely destroyed his confidence. If Beth wants to, he can easily wipe out the whole army completely - but unfortunately, clough doesn''t know that Beth can''t kill. "The object of our allegiance is his highness Cecilia. We have the right to refuse and oppose any order that is not conducive to the interests of his highness Cecilia or the revival of rumbel kingdom." Clough said, "if you agree with this principle, I will swear in the name of my ancestors that the rumbel guards will act according to your command and order as long as his highness Cecilia is still here." Sean glanced at Beth, but saw that Beth had gone back to the main account. Sean knew that clough had no hostility at present, so he nodded: "this does not conflict with my principles, and I have no reason to object."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 271 The rumbel guards soon became Cecilia''s private guard. Sean didn''t object to this, and clough certainly couldn''t object. A secret agreement between them was that clough was not allowed to mention anything about the Principality of rumbel to Cecilia, and even the name of the army must be changed, and no words of rumbel were allowed. So in the final plan, the name of the army was changed to Cecilia Pro guards. Cecilia herself was certainly surprised that she had suddenly and inexplicably owned a pro Guardian army. In particular, she had never seen Clov, the pro Guardian army commander. If she was not curious, it must be false. But after turning the corner several times, she couldn''t find anything, so Cecilia had to give up. Anyway, Sean would not hurt her, so she accepted the arrangement. However, under normal circumstances, Cecilia''s Pro Guardian army will only be responsible for garrisoning in the black swan castle. Unless there is a plan for Cecilia to go away, this elite army will be considered to accompany her. Of course, clough knew that he was not completely accepted by Sean, just as he didn''t trust Sean very much, but everyone knew this, so there was no need to say it completely. Anyway, at present, neither side will be detrimental to each other. But at present, Cecilia''s Pro guards still have a very important task, which is so important that Sean had to let them stay in the barracks temporarily, and even bought a new set of equipment for them. The Cecilia Pro Guardian army, which replaced its equipment with a new one, does not look like a mob or bandits. At least in terms of spirit and spirit, it does look more like a real elite army. Sean and William also learned more about the combat capability of the whole army by replacing the equipment for this elite army. There were 427 Cecilia Pro guards, and there were 425 soldiers who could fight except clough and a deputy commander designated by clough. Among them, 120 shield guard infantry with shields and guns, 100 longbowmen who can easily shoot arrows to the limit distance of 500 meters, 60 chopper swordsmen known as cavalry nemesis, 60 spearthrowers equipped with short spears, long-range and close combat, and 60 heavy shield infantry who have focused on defense for 30 years. The last 20 people are night watchers, which is a professional branch of scouts in the world. However, this kind of scouts is not famous for their combat effectiveness. They can only carry out short-distance vigilance and investigation when the army marches. If they encounter real scouts such as jungle patrol, they are doomed to die. However, from this point, we can see that this force is worthy of the four words "complete arms" in the systematic evaluation. However, the more complex the arms are, the more difficult it is to learn war skills. Of course, if it were not for this reason, I''m afraid this army would be a level five army, not a level Four army - although trumps and elite are only level one, the combat effectiveness represented by both sides is completely different. What Sean needs is this army to make a face. Therefore, he had to ask William to make other plans in advance, such as moving the whole army Vivian gave him to Panda town and carrying out the initial repair work first. After all, this will become his first military facility in the future. The military facilities of the void city have been basically completed, and the white wing mercenaries can be stationed first. Naturally, it has been officially renamed the void city urban defense guard. In this way, the rebuilt barracks will accommodate more than 2000 steel wings and more than 400 Cecilia Pro guards. Time continues to pass quietly, and does not stop with people''s will. In the twinkling of an eye, another month passed. The official diplomatic mission from the boulder family finally arrived at panda collar. As Sean and William expected, the force responsible for protecting the mission this time was composed of 300 tequila black guards and 700 tequila cavalry. As we all know, the full strength of the tequila cavalry is 3000, while the tequila black guard is only 1000. Although the combat effectiveness of the two is almost the same, the tequila black guard is a mobile heavy infantry, and the tequila cavalry is a light cavalry. In terms of the aboriginal thought on the miracle mainland, the heavy infantry and heavy cavalry are more cost-effective, so they despise the tequila cavalry. But if Sean chose, he would certainly give up the tequila black guard and expand the scale of the tequila cavalry to 10000. You know, the annual military expenditure of 1000 tequila black guards is equivalent to 3000 tequila cavalry. Whether in terms of quantity or quality, the value of tequila cavalry is higher than that of tequila black guards. Sean really doesn''t know what Duke hatch is thinking. In addition to a thousand guards, there was also a diplomatic corps with seven people, led by a member of the boulder family with the title of earl. In addition, there are eight golden strong men - the boulder family sent half of the golden strong men of the whole family, which not only shows the details of the boulder family, but also shows the tough attitude and momentum of a nobleman in the kingdom. Various intelligence was soon collected into William''s hands through many ways, and Sean, as the Lord, naturally knew it for the first time. "Good one." After reading all the intelligence materials, Beth glanced at Sean unexpectedly, "you are really in trouble like Andrew But you two are a little different. Andrew will follow wherever he goes. You are deliberately trying to get into trouble. " "Is there a difference?" "Of course." Beth said without hesitation, "the former is passive, the latter is active. This is the same as masochism. Andrew has to resist this kind of smoking behavior, but you... Take the initiative to find masochism. In essence, you have a very serious tendency to self abuse. " All the people in Shawn''s inner circle in the tent laughed with goodwill. Through contact in the past two months, they have long found that Beth''s mouth is particularly poisonous. So usually, if they can''t communicate with Beth, they will never communicate with him. Only Sean will continue to ask him if there is a difference? This is really some kind of self abuse. "I have no choice." Sean sighed helplessly, "I must keep looking for trouble to provoke a war between the two countries. However, in the process of finding trouble, I must try my best to gain a foothold, at least not to make the other party think I am too unreasonable or have any other problems, otherwise Athena can''t protect me. A strong man like you will not understand the sadness of a small man like me. " "Every strong man also grows up from the weak." Beth glanced at Sean and said with deep meaning, "therefore, selecting the right opponent can have excellent results You picked the wrong opponent from the beginning, so you''re stuck here now. But I finally understand why Andrew appreciates you, not just because you are fellow countrymen. " "What''s that for?" Sean was a little confused. With Andrew as a strong man, if not for the sake of his hometown, what reason does he have to help himself? Equivalent exchange principle? Then there is no need to wake Beth up. The space given to him to store the rings and the crystals of divine power is enough. "For friends." Beth whispered, "your beliefs and ideas are very close to Andrew." Sean was thoughtful. Three days later, the diplomatic mission of the boulder family finally officially arrived in void city. In today''s void City, the outer wall has almost been built, but it still takes about one to two months to make the final repair, which is a necessary means for almost all cities in the world to build. This is also because Sean transferred his hands to leave the void city. Otherwise, it would take less than 40 days to completely build the outer wall of the void city. Of course, compared with the construction of the outer wall, the void city is really very spacious. Although the boundaries of several areas have been divided, and the inner city wall of the core circle has been built, there are no buildings in many places, just an open space. The only completed buildings are the temple of the goddess of ice and snow and winter and the city hall where Neil will work in the future. Strictly speaking, the whole void city has just completed a model. However, when he saw the reasonable planning and architectural distribution, the Earl of the boulder family looked a little deep. The place where Sean met him was at the city hall. Although the construction of the whole city master''s mansion has been completed, the scaffold on the outer wall and the scaffold in the mansion have not been disassembled, so naturally there is no decoration, and even the smell of logs is filled in the air. However, knowing the arrival of the mission, the city Lord''s residence has deliberately vacated a large room as a conference room. Here, a red carpet has been paved, a rectangular table and more than ten chairs have been placed. In addition, there are some relatively simple arrangements. But that''s all. The negotiation between the two sides is in this conference room, but not many people can really enter this room. Only seven diplomats from the boulder family could enter, and Sean, in addition to his Lord, had to go outside. William, Neil and Cecilia were also present. Alfred, Rena, clough and others were not good at negotiation, so it was useless to come, so they naturally stayed in the barracks and the empty city, but clough took about 50 Pro guards to protect the city master''s house. Although the eight golden giants of the boulder family did not enter the conference room, they also stood in the corridor outside the conference room. Of course, the person who stayed with the eight golden giants was naturally Beth sitting on the coffin. In the face of Beth alone, the eight golden giants all look like great enemies, one by one, even dare not show their atmosphere. If the eight golden giants thought they were making a mountain out of a molehill before they came here, they would not think so at the moment. They even felt that the original idea of the boulder family that they wanted to use them to create pressure on Lord Sean would be ruined. Different from the stagnant atmosphere outside the corridor, although the atmosphere in the conference room is equally tense, at least the looks of both sides look much more relaxed£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 272 "The 500000 gold coins you asked for are not unpaid to the boulder family, but don''t you think such behavior is damaging the friendship between the two nobles?" The long table for negotiation is placed horizontally in the room. According to the formal habit of using the table, the theme must be located at one end of the long table, and then the positions are divided by the left and right seats one by one. However, this habit is obviously not applicable to negotiation and diplomacy. Therefore, according to the traditional way, the negotiating parties must sit on the left and right sides of the long table. In order to highlight the friendship and etiquette of the negotiating parties, there is no distinction between upper and lower positions. However, for their diplomatic missions, there are still primary and secondary positions, so the number is mainly singular under normal circumstances. Like the diplomatic corps of the boulder family, the nobleman with the title of Earl sat in the middle of the side of the long table facing the window. There were three other people sitting on the left and right sides of him, but only the nobleman sitting in the main seat and two people in the left and right seats were really qualified to speak. The remaining four were basically responsible for sorting out data and relevant written records Data transmission, etc. In the face of this more formal diplomatic mission, Sean seemed a little amateur. Because although he was sitting in the middle of the throne, facing the count of the other side, Cecilia was on his left and Neil and William were on his right. So it seems that Neil can also be regarded as sitting on the throne. There was nothing wrong with this little defect, but now the momentum of the boulder family is booming, so it seems that Sean''s side is a little short of breath. At this time, the count sitting on the throne was the one who spoke. His attitude was not tough, but he could definitely be cold: "Your Excellency may say that the Duke and you are not from the same country, so you don''t need to consider friendship. But I believe in a word that more friends are better than more enemies I wonder if you feel the same way? " Jazz is not the rank of nobility. If Sean is called jazz, it is not a compliment to a lord, but a derogatory meaning, especially from a man with the title of earl. But if Sean is called Lord directly, it is also not a polite behavior, because it is a barbarian way of calling. Therefore, your excellency naturally becomes the only choice. Just like the count, it is really not easy to shout out the honorific title of "Your Excellency" with a sincere face. However, Sean is not such a fool. Since the other party uses such words as an opening speech, it naturally shows that he recognizes the rules formulated by Sean in the last negotiation in some way. However, whether there is Duke hatch or some kind of kindness or other meaning of the boulder family, Sean can''t guess now, but what he always likes most is playing the ball. "I agree with you very much, and I have a good feeling for people who know etiquette and respect. Then I don''t know... " "Ted, Ted boulder." The count, who was no longer young, immediately said, "Your Excellency can call me Ted." "Well... I don''t know how much Mr. Ted thinks it is more appropriate to compensate me?" Sean nodded and finished his words. "I believe that with Mr. Ted''s wisdom, we can certainly make a decision that makes us very satisfied with each other in this regard, right?" Facing Sean''s smile, Ted''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but it was only a moment. Then he soon recovered, and even pretended to lower his head and cough to hide the surprise in his eyes. In fact, there is something that should surprise Ted. Sean''s rhetorical question seems to give him the initiative, but in fact it has gained the upper hand and overall control of the whole negotiation. If his next answer can''t satisfy Sean, it''s reasonable for Sean to cancel the negotiation, and even the boulder family will be cursed for it. Originally, TEDES had prepared several sets of plans, which gave him enough confidence to gradually gain the upper hand and control in the subsequent negotiations, so as to make the negotiations more beneficial to him. However, he did not expect that the key compensation issue, which seemed to him to be a breakthrough, had in turn become the other party''s breakthrough. TEDES put away the slightest contempt in his heart and calmed his chagrin. Since he ignored this problem, he must never ignore other problems in this negotiation. "The recipe for making 100000 Ryan gold coins and black steel stone." When his heart missed him, Ted immediately figured out the key, "I''m sure you can understand the significance of this formula with your vision. Its value is definitely more favorable than normal gold compensation, isn''t it? " Although the miracle continent has a wide spread of knowledge because of the existence of the God of wisdom, even ordinary civilians are mostly literate. However, intellectual property such as formula still has high value. Even if it is just a formula for making stone, its maximum value is more than 100000 gold coins. However, in terms of long-term interests, it is indeed more valuable for Sean than hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Tedders'' rapid response is enough to prove the sincerity of the boulder family. If Sean refuses, he will really be unreasonable, and the control and rhythm of the negotiation will completely fall into tedders'' hands. The ball kicked back into Sean''s hands again. From the corner of Sean''s eye, he glanced at Neil''s right hand on the table. The index finger of this hand kept tapping the table, so Sean smiled and said, "of course, this proposal is very good Then let''s sign the contract now. " "Of course." TEDES also smiled and nodded. He couldn''t see whether he was happy or sorry, but he still didn''t get the upper hand. "I like your serious attitude of one thing to another." The contract was drafted temporarily, but neither party had any opinions, so it was signed very smoothly. After that, the contract was made in duplicate, and each party kept one copy. However, Sean kept not only the original contract, but also a scroll, which recorded the formula of the deployment and production process of black steel stone, as well as a gold exchange roll of Pan continental chamber of commerce with a face value of 100000. "Well, since both of us can reach an agreement on this matter, I hope the next negotiation will also enable both of us to reach an agreement." Ted smiled a little, took advantage of this to change his tone and cheer up again, because he knew that the next negotiation was the most important thing. It can be said that the arrival of their whole mission was for this matter. "For the redemption of Baron lonnis, we are willing to pay a ransom of 100000 Ryan gold coins, In this regard, you can ask for a direct exchange for the gold exchange roll, or you can offer materials with a total value of equivalent In addition to releasing Baron lonnis, I hope you can stop all military actions immediately. " William wrote a note and handed it to Sean. Sean looked at it and asked, "what does the so-called immediate stop include?" This is formal negotiation etiquette. Only the three persons in the primary position and the left and right secondary positions are qualified to speak, but under normal circumstances, the left and right secondary positions only remind and refute when the main diplomat is negligent, and even attack some mistakes. Only those who are really qualified to make decisions or even bargain are those who sit in the main position, that is, in this negotiation, only Sean and Ted have the right to bargain. Although the left and right secondary positions of both sides can participate in the discussion, they can''t decide anything. Those who are outside the secondary position are not even qualified to discuss. If they have any questions or questions, they can only be put forward by the person in the primary position by writing on a note. However, under normal circumstances, people who sit outside the second place are generally responsible for the transmission and sorting of records and materials. They have almost never seen anyone submit notes to the main diplomat. William''s move immediately made Ted notice that the people on Sean''s side were probably not simple. However, he quickly replied: "including the withdrawal of border patrol troops and the return of two occupied territories, and the army under the cabinet shall not carry out any military acts against the participating lords in the next three years." "I can''t agree to this request." Sean shook his head and refused as tedders expected. "The noble coalition was formed by your country first. My counterattack was just self-defense under pressure. Unless the two barons are willing to compensate for this, I agree not to pursue the actions of the two barons in this incident, otherwise I will choose to attack at the time I think appropriate. " "The two barons are willing to pay 30000 gold coins each as compensation to the defeated side." Ted said, "but I hope you can give me a grace. They will repay it in batches within six months. Of course, if you want other goods equivalent to the equivalent, the two barons also agree to pay." These two barons do not have much background in William''s intelligence. Unlike lonnis, although they are barons, there is a shadow of the Marquis family behind them. Therefore, it is really stressful for them to collect 30000 gold coins for compensation. However, from this point, it can be seen that the two barons are more sincere in compensation. Sean is naturally not too embarrassed about this. Anyway, the territory of the two barons is not an important place, let alone a place for him to use. But he can''t agree so easily, otherwise it will be disadvantageous to his next negotiation. Negotiation is war and chess in another sense. There is no fairness in the negotiation between winners and losers, which is like the gap between an empire and a kingdom. Therefore, TEDES must argue one by one on the terms of these negotiations. For this reason, it was only about the compensation and apology of the two barons that he finally reached an agreement after arguing for nearly half an hour: the compensation of the two barons would bring Sean a total income of 70000 Ryan gold coins. Ted gently wiped the sweat on his forehead. He finally found the real difficulty of Sean''s negotiating team. The limit of the two barons is 100000 Ryan gold coins, but this includes 60000 gold coins and 40000 materials equivalent to compensation. Originally, he could almost ask Sean to promise to pay 30000 gold coins each. However, he didn''t expect that Cecilia caught his braid and bit 70000 compensation because he missed a word, These include materials with a total value of 40000 and 30000 gold coins. On the surface, the compensation is actually very light. After all, 30000 gold coins were saved. But in fact, the materials with a total value of 40000 gold coins are equivalent to completely emptying the reserves of the two barons over the years. This value is more valuable than a simple 40000 gold coins. Because the market always determines the price based on the demand, the shortage of materials will only lead to the rise of the price. In this way, it means that the gold coins still held by the two barons will be seriously reduced. Ted has clearly felt the pressure of the negotiation£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 273 Negotiation is war and chess in another sense. This sentence is a famous saying deeply rooted in the bone marrow and soul for any diplomat. Because any little mistake, compromise and concession will bring almost permanent trauma to his family and country. The compensation of these two barons will make the materials in the territory very poor in the next few years at least. It will be a long time to really recover. The result of this is that the two nobles attached to the boulder family will become a burden and burden to the boulder family, but due to the long-term development policy of the boulder family, it is naturally impossible to abandon the two nobles. So if you don''t want these two nobles to end up in such a situation, the boulder family will bear all the compensation results. This is also a difficult outcome for Ted. But fortunately, at least one negotiation problem was solved. He braced himself for the next negotiation: "since both sides have no opinion on this article, let''s work it out." "Yes." Sean nodded. Of course, he should give TEDES some confidence. If he just makes a strong attack without letting people slow down, the string that is too tight will break. Therefore, the proper relaxation rhythm is the real secret to master the rhythm of a negotiation, especially when it is forced to exceed the other party''s psychological expectations and force the other party to nod and agree, it is necessary to give the other party a little sweetness, so as to better grasp the rhythm. Otherwise, once you are beaten by the other party, it''s hard to say who controls the rhythm. Of course, Sean doesn''t know any negotiation skills at all. He just relies on Neil''s gestures to determine whether the current situation is good for him. When Neil knocked down his index finger, it was acceptable; If you knock down the middle finger, it means rejection; The ring finger represents that we can strive for greater interests; The tail finger pretends to think for three minutes. With this series of actions, of course, Neil and Cecilia will also speak at an appropriate time to achieve the role of reminding and pertinence. With the cooperation of these three people, TEDES alone will not get any benefits. You know, even though TEDES is good at negotiation, he has only one person, and his opponents are two opponents whose skills are not under him at all. In particular, Neil is still an elf. For a long time, he has seen a lot of human cunning and aristocratic hidden rules. Therefore, as long as Neil takes the initiative at the negotiation table, it is equivalent to William opening the perspective of battlefield God. As for Cecilia, she really only made up for and picked up the leak. When Neil focuses on one aspect, he often ignores other considerations, so some terms can''t be so accurate. Cecilia has no obvious advantages and disadvantages, but the identity of a magician makes her extremely intelligent, and her memory and thinking ability are also excellent, so many details can be captured by her immediately, which gives TEDES a headache. At this moment, Ted had guessed the origin of Cecilia. But what if you know? TEDES could only curse in his heart: "it''s really a luxury to let a magician participate in the negotiation!" Not all magicians are so idle. After reaching an agreement on the compensation of the two barons for this article, the subsequent negotiation of the treaty will be much easier and the progress is obviously much faster. However, having learned the terrible of Sean''s team, Ted naturally won''t have any time to relax. His high concentration makes him feel a little tired, but that''s just the work of negotiation. "Then next, it is about the two territories currently occupied by your army." TEDES continued, "I hope your excellency can withdraw the general immediately. After all, this is the territory of the kingdom of dabion. Of course, your army, as the victor, can also receive a corresponding compensation. The specific amount of this compensation is the full income of the two territories in the next year. " "I have exactly the opposite opinion with you on this point." Sean shook his head. "Whether it''s the chilav or the Dayi, it will be officially incorporated into my territory, which can''t be changed. So nominally, I would like to protest against you, because some time ago, an army belonging to your country broke into my territory under the Dayi leadership. I hope you can immediately stop all actions of this army and withdraw from my territory. Otherwise, I will regard it as an act of declaration of war. " When he heard Sean''s words, Ted''s face finally showed a look of shock. Although Sean really fought back in a favorable name in this war, in this case, according to the aristocratic war treaty, Sean should not occupy the territory, but return the two occupied territories after obtaining sufficient compensation. But now, according to Sean, Ted seems to be planning to turn these two territories into his own? "Lord Sean, your behavior seems to be against common sense." TEDES also has some doubts. He is really confused now. According to the noble war treaty, such a thing has never happened in the miracle continent, but Sean is obviously unreasonable, which makes TEDES doubt whether his theory is tenable. "According to the noble war treaty, you can''t occupy these two territories, Because... After all, it''s just a contradiction between nobles. " "According to the aristocratic treaty, I just shouldn''t occupy these two territories, but I didn''t say that my behavior was illegal." Sean said without hesitation. As soon as he heard this line, he knew it was obviously after some hard training. "So strictly speaking, my behavior can definitely be regarded as legal." "But even so, you only have the right to rule these two territories in name. In fact, you still belong to the kingdom of dabion." Ted doesn''t understand. Neither the chilav collar of Baron lonnis nor the Dayi collar ruled by Viscount Rudd, who is also said to be Sean''s prisoner, is an important territory. At least these two territories have no special products, not even mineral veins. The situation of Dayi collar is slightly better, because Viscount Rudd is well managed. At present, there are two trade routes, and the annual profits are more than 100000 gold coins, but even the Lord can only take a share of it, Because the profits of this trade route are not owned by Viscount Rudd alone. The chilav leader is completely miserable. Because Baron lonnis is not good at internal affairs, the situation of the territory is not much better. It is said that Baron lonnis even spends a sum of money every month to subsidize the troops in the territory. In addition, there are no dangerous places in the Dayi collar, and the terrain in the territory is relatively broad and flat, so the army is not good at defending the border. Although the scale of the chilav collar is much smaller, the border is also narrow and long, which is also not good at defending. What is the value of such two territories without specialties, mineral veins, resources or even strategic sites? "I know that very well." Sean nodded. "I''ll pay the taxes that should be paid to the kingdom of dabion every year. But I''m still a loyal Ryan. I''m sure Mr. tedders won''t convey the wrong opinion when he goes back to retell it? " Ted looked at Sean with some doubts. He said that if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This is his negotiation experience for many years. If Sean only wants the Dayi collar, he can also think that this is because the panda collar has no trade route, so he wants to use the Dayi collar trade route to expand a trade route to the panda collar. After all, he has seen that now this originally unknown town has even completed the construction of the outer wall of a city, It is definitely necessary to stimulate the development of the territory through trade. But Sean still insisted on chilav''s leadership, which made him a little confused. Moreover, after all, the two territories are related to the territory of the kingdom of dabion, which is no longer the business of the boulder family, so TEDES dare not answer: "this is beyond the ability of the boulder family, so the boulder family can''t make any compromise on this matter. After all, it''s about the two territories, and even if the boulder family wants to agree, they can''t come up with relevant territory documents, so it''s better for us to remove it from the agreement, how about it? " "Oh, don''t cross it out. You can draft another one and give it to your majesty at that time." Sean smiled. "On the specific issues of these two territories, I have reached an agreement with Viscount Rudd and Baron lonnis, and they all agree to transfer them to me. While saying this, Neil handed a copy of the document to TEDES: "and Baron lonnis has promised to have the document sent immediately as long as he returns home. I''m just telling you this now. I hope you can help convey the news to your majesty. " "Since Viscount Rudd has given you the proof of the territory, he should return to Wangdu to report..." At this point, Ted''s face suddenly stiffened, and the incredible color in his eyes became thicker. "There are some things we don''t have to say, do we?" Sean smiled. "Viscount Rudd is actually just a victim. Since the kingdom of dabion doesn''t want him, isn''t it normal for him to choose a better future So I hope that when you convey the message to your majesty, you''d better remind him that Rudd Michelin is already a knight under my command. I hope you don''t make any malicious harassment against him, otherwise I will be regarded as declaring war. " "This is the declaration of war against me by the kingdom of dabion, you know?" Cecilia glanced at Sean, her face full of helplessness: it''s really a naked face and provocation£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 274 Ted had no idea how he signed the agreement. But when he found himself recovered, Sean had stretched out his hand, smiled, sincerely shook hands with himself, and said something about happy cooperation. Fuck you. Have a good cooperation - ted wanted to spray Sean on the spot. Under the instruction of Duke hatch, the bottom line of this negotiation can only compensate 500000 Ryan gold coins at most, including the part directly compensated to Sean for the loss of black steel stone at the beginning. The amount of such compensation for redeeming a Baron is incredible. However, considering that lonnis is known as the future star of the military of the dabion Kingdom and the heir of the holder family, he must be a marquis in the future, so the ransom of 500000 Ryan gold coins is nothing. But in fact, the total amount of compensation is only 300000. The real ransom for the future Marquis was only 100000 Ryan gold coins - Sean had no objection to the ransom. As for the remaining 200000 Ryan gold coins, 100000 are compensation for Sean''s previous purchase of black steel stone, 70000 are compensation for the two barons, and the other 30000 are "profits" paid by the defeated according to the tradition. Of course, if you include the production formula of black steel stone, there are naturally more than 300000, but this production formula has no meaning for the boulder family, so it is naturally worthless in their eyes. Aristocrats, especially those who are rich, powerful and powerful, are such a reality. TEDES was ready to stay in pandalian for several days, because negotiations on prisoners of war are usually deadlocked for several days, and it is faster to reach an agreement within two days. However, he did not expect that the whole negotiation would be completed in only half a day or so, even lower than Duke hatch''s expected payment of 500000 gold coins. But I don''t know why, Ted is not happy at all. Sean designated the two territories he wanted, which weighed heavily on Ted''s heart like a shadow. He felt it necessary to remind Duke hatch of it at the first time. Of course, he felt helpless because of this. The army of 1000 people came all the way here. Now the camp has just been set up, we should tell them that they will return soon, which will certainly make the army dissatisfied. Ted thought it was necessary to rest here for two or three days, so that it was more suitable for the soldiers to start after they recovered from fatigue. After all, because the size of the army is relatively large, they can''t take the normal route. In addition to the necessary supplies, most of the time they can only pass through the barren mountains in order to need some unnecessary trouble. So thinking of this, Ted decided to rest in the void city for two days anyway. He believed that this decision would win the approval of the eight golden giants. After all, they were sent by Duke hatch to act as a force deterrent, but they have left without any use. Ted thought it was really a shame. But what he didn''t expect was that when the door of the conference room was opened, he couldn''t believe what he saw. The eight gold level strong men all turned extremely pale, and their clothes were soaked. Even there was a small pool of water on the ground. The water yield was terrible. It''s also a gold strength. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve already fainted with this degree of dehydration. "What''s going on?" Ted let out a cry of surprise. It seems that this sudden sound broke a certain momentum influence in the field. It was completely accompanied by this sound. At the same time, the eight gold level strong people fell to the ground. Their embarrassed appearance was inferior to that of an apprentice. How can there be any respect, identity and pride as a gold level strong person! In the shadow of the corridor, a figure suddenly came out. Ted doesn''t know each other, but he looks at each other''s clothes. He should be a noble or something. His face is very handsome, and it seems that he belongs to the elves, but he doesn''t know which branch it belongs to. But why can such a person make the eight golden giants fear? Ted looked down and quickly glanced at the faces of the eight gold giants. The panic color on their faces remained. He didn''t care whether there were others around at the moment. TEDES is not a soldier. His physical quality is not strong, but in a family like Boulder, he also knows a lot of things. For example, unless the golden strong are really faced with a life-threatening existence, it is impossible to show such a frightened look under the eyes of outsiders. Can only one person threaten the eight golden giants? Is this man a strong man in the holy land¡ª¡ª Ted''s face was somewhat shocked. It is well known that Marquis tonis now has only one superior gold level strong man. Of course, the strength of Elizabeth also made the nobility of dabion understand that this is also a cruel man whose strength is not inferior to that of the golden strength. All this is also the reason why the nobility of the kingdom of dabion will be afraid of yasna. After all, a strong man under his command, his own strength is not bad, and his military command ability is an outstanding enemy, which is definitely a nightmare for any enemy. Although the boulder family has paid enough attention to Sean, the pioneering Knight under Athena, through this event, it is still very shocked to see a strong saint. You know, there is only one strong saint in the boulder family and only ten in the whole kingdom of dabion! After all, the kingdom of dabion is still an emerging Kingdom, and the number of strong people in the holy land is not as good as the * * * kingdom that was almost destroyed by the qainas Empire, let alone compared with those more powerful kingdoms and empires. It is said that all the town and country strongmen of the Empire on the miracle continent are legendary strongmen, far from the so-called upper holy land. From this point, we can''t see the real details of an empire. It seemed that they heard the noise outside the room. Sean and Cecilia came out. As a result, they just saw the gold giants who still kept the color of panic. They shook their heads and sighed, "Beth, you''re naughty again." "Paramecium, do you want to evaporate?" Beth raised her eyebrows and her voice was freezing. Sean turned his head, looked at Ted and said helplessly, "you see, I used my life to prove to you that this guy is not mine." Will tedders believe it? He simply felt that Sean had a taste of no silver here at this time. However, of course, he will not say these words now. Originally, the role of the eight golden giants was a kind of force deterrence, just to show the details of the boulder family. As a result, he didn''t expect that the eight people were frightened by one of the other party, and although his negotiation was smooth, there was no place to celebrate at all. All these made him feel that he had been fooled like a fool. This is a shame! But he could not wash away the shame. "What are you doing?" Ted turned back and angrily shouted at several other diplomats, "don''t help them up!" The six diplomats who followed Ted hurriedly helped the eight golden giants up. But even so, these people only recovered their expressions slightly, but the panic in their eyes failed to subside. Seeing this scene, Sean was really curious. What did they see when they stayed with Beth in the past three hours? How could they be so frightened? The will of the golden strong can not be defeated so easily. After all, they have been able to weaken their opponents with momentum. After watching all these people leave, Sean turned to Beth and asked, "what did you do to them? Why are they afraid of being like this? " "Nothing. They have to compete with me." Beth said lightly. So Sean could imagine what doomsday these guys saw. With a dead king? How unthinkable is this? Sean believes that with Beth''s bad habits, he must implant the vision of the bone plane into their minds through momentum sharing, which is tantamount to allowing them to enter a dead plane as living people. But even so, these guys haven''t been eroded by the dark smell of Beth, which is really enough to prove that they have a firm will. Otherwise, maybe what Ted sees is not eight gold giants, but eight undead creatures. "What other surprises have you prepared for them?" Cecilia suddenly felt a little pity for Ted. "Oh, I''ll ask your pro guard to escort them back to the barracks." Sean said with an indifferent smile, "tequila has two elite troops, tequila cavalry and tequila black guard. Now we also have Cecilia Pro guards." "Is it appropriate to open so many cards?" Neil said with some doubt. "This can buy us more time. At least there will be no movement in dabion in the next year, so that we can completely digest the two territories." William''s sensitivity to the war is not comparable to Neil after all, "but they will certainly find a way to assassinate Rudd. After all, this is a matter of Kingdom dignity. If the assassination of the kingdom of dabion is successful, it will also be a blow to our morale." "And I''m afraid that lonnis will re-examine the cooperative relationship with us." Cecilia added. "Let Rudd come back." Sean said, "as for the other two territories, Neil, deal with them. And now that the territory has expanded and some materials are available, I think it''s time for us to care about the source of troops. " "At present, we can only buy slaves?" "Let Fred go to the trade capital again and give priority to the northern barbarians. After all, we have experience in this field. Then I also set out to take a look at the wilderness. " Sean thought for a moment, then said, "but what I''m really worried about is another thing." "What''s up?" Cecilia asked. "The territorial documents of panda collar are still in the hands of the kingdom of dabion. If the other party makes trouble with this, we can''t prove that panda collar is our territory without a notary, so all our actions in this territory will become the marriage clothes of others." Hearing Sean''s words, everyone fell into silence, because the problem was really difficult to solve. Especially when the kingdom of dabion is not dominant in military capability, they will find ways to get back this territory through other ways. For example, go to the Peace Council for arbitration£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 275 Ted finally didn''t stay in the void city for two days. The whole army had just finished the camp and thought it could rest. As a result, it had to be dismantled and set out on the road. If it weren''t for saying that these were the private troops of the boulder family, I''m afraid they would have complained for a long time.However, Sean and others were in a bad mood at the thought that the peace council might intervene in territorial disputes for arbitration.The Peace Council can be called one of the most powerful forces in the world.They do not belong to any power or country on the mainland, nor do they have such a profit-making purpose as the Federation of chambers of Commerce in the capital of trade, and they are entirely committed to world peace. It is precisely because of this ideal of the peace parliament that all countries and forces hate this organization, because in the eyes of people in the whole miracle continent, the people of this organization are crazy.But in fact, the strong of this madman organization is also the most powerful on the whole continent, and their tentacles are all over the whole miracle continent. However, after a joint encirclement and suppression by more than a dozen forces, the peace council has really converged a lot. At present, most of the time, it appears as a peace arbitrator to arbitrate disputes over national territories, which is called reducing war to protect the peace of the miracle mainland.But Sean was very clear that the peace council appeared as an arbiter on the surface, but behind it was a direct force organization similar to the heretical jury of the Lord of the morning church. Its name seemed to be harmonious Libra, with golden Libra and green branches and leaves as the badge pattern. The top person in charge of this force organization directly under the central government is a person who claims to be a messenger of peace. What is the specific identity? Even the exquisite party in the original game did not find it.But in the game, some players mixed into the organization, and then they cried.Because the peace council actually has mandatory terms of service, it is not allowed to leave after joining. Will fewer people offend by the urine of the Peace Council? Almost at the moment of joining, all the other forces on the miracle continent were hostile except for the less fighting forces such as the Druid Parliament and the book Association, as well as some chambers of Commerce.Especially with the dark forces such as dead spine, Black Legion and medusa chamber of Commerce.In any way, Sean didn''t want to offend the organization too early, because it was a group of lunatics without sensibility.At the beginning, some players held several games on the game forum. The most annoying existence of the game is that the peace council has never been on the candidate list, because if it is, it is the first without exception.Besides not wanting to offend the organization, Sean didn''t want to cooperate with them at all.This is simply the existence of who touches who dies, which is more frightening and terrible than those cults.The best way to avoid dealing with this troublesome organization is to reason.In other words, the general''s documents are in hand.Therefore, the final decision after discussion is still to negotiate with the kingdom of dabion by yasna. In any case, this document must be obtained. Otherwise, if the kingdom of dabion plays tricks and the peace parliament formally intervenes in arbitration at that time, there will certainly be a "compulsory honeymoon period". If this happens, all Sean''s actions will be wasted now. I believe that Athena certainly doesn''t want to see such a situation, so she will go all out.As for Sean, he can''t intervene in this matter for the time being, and he still has a lot of things to do.On the fifth day after the negotiation, Sean and Cecilia left panda with a team, continued to go south from panda Town, and prepared to enter the wilderness through the gorge rift valley.As like as two peas, Sean did not seek to kill slaves this time, but wanted to know whether the barren land was exactly the same as the barren land he remembered.In addition to the 22 slave hunters with more than five years of rich experience in slave hunting, there were also 40 bear men, 40 elite northern barbarians who were responsible for guarding the black swan castle and Tina, all 105 in total. Except for those slave hunters, the equipment of the bear and the northern barbarians is standardized - the bear''s equipment is 40 shock shields and a heavy hammer; The northern barbarians'' equipment includes a half body shield, a spear, a bow, two pots of arrows and a fine iron short spear that can be thrown with three strokes.In addition, at the request of Andre, the leader of 22 slave hunters, some other things were prepared, including a large amount of dry food, drinking water and something useful in the wilderness. Naturally, all these things are carried by the bear people. Anyway, these simple and honest fools don''t care about these weights at all - the impact shield, which is too heavy for even the northern barbarians, is like a toy in their hands, and even have spare power to lift the heavy hammer to fight.This is a truly elite force.However, it is a pity that Sean''s system does not seem to recognize that these people are an army, because no matter how Sean names this team, there is no data about the army in the real eye, which makes Sean really helpless, so he can only be treated as a risk-taking team. However, in this way, as the head of the team, Sean''s passive skills [survival in desperate circumstances] can naturally play a role.In the past, this skill naturally played a great role, but now the effect of this skill has lost nearly half of its role. Because Sean is already a lord, how can they lack food and water unless there are some accidents he doesn''t want to see?After a simple supply from panda Town, they set out again. After nearly half a month''s trek, Sean and others finally came to the gorge rift valley.Gorge Rift Valley is a canyon formed by cut-off mountains. However, its mountain is extremely steep and steep. Even orcs famous for their endurance can hardly climb such a valley. Moreover, there is not only one mountain wall in the valley that is so steep and steep, but the whole mountain. The land is red and barren, and the rocks are almost as sharp as a sword, These sharp stones can still be seen even in the mountain path of the canyon.It is said that even the bear people with rough skin and rough meat can''t resist the cutting of these sharp rocks. Even if they just touch them gently, they will immediately leave a scar. Moreover, it''s impossible to find any food here. If you don''t have your own food and water, it''s a dream to pass through this canyon that takes about a week.It is precisely because of this that the gorge Rift Valley is called one of the six portals to the wilderness.Looking from a distance, the mountain path of the gorge Rift Valley looks like a scene of a line of sky. However, when I came close, I found that the width of the mountain path is far beyond imagination. At least it is OK to accommodate hundreds of people walking side by side.Although pandaling is not a rich territory, the land is not particularly barren.However, the green space, which was originally a grassland terrain, was forcibly blocked when it grew in front of the canyon, as if a death line divided the Yin and Yang.One step away, there are two completely different worlds: barren as blood and green as jade."Please put it on, my Lord." Andre handed Sean a hooded cloak. "It''s windy and dusty inside. It''s easy to be scratched if you don''t wear this."Sean took the cloak and put it on. The other slave hunters had already worn it. At this time, he was helping Andre distribute the cloak to the northern barbarians. For northern barbarians and ordinary people, although the wild land is not really a wild place, the climate environment is relatively bad, so it naturally needs some protective measures. Even tribes living in the wild sometimes need some thick clothes for protection.The only ones that can be immune are grey elves, barbarians and orcs.After everyone put on the new cloak, Andre ordered to move forward, and the 21 slave hunters immediately dispersed skillfully. Among them, the werewolf and several gray elves Sean had seen before set out first, and in the twinkling of an eye they had disappeared from everyone''s sight.Sean knew that these men were scouts in charge of going out to investigate.In fact, there is only one mountain path in the gorge Rift Valley, so it is inevitable if there are enemies. However, from the actions of these werewolves and grey elves, we can see that Andre''s slave team is indeed very cautious and experienced. No wonder Vivian will keep this team. According to Sean''s understanding, few slave teams can be active in the wilderness for more than two years. If they have more than three years of experience, they will generally be hired by other families with slave teams. Therefore, Sean can hardly imagine why such a slave team with more than five years of experience in the wilderness has not been dissolved.After entering the gorge Rift Valley for about two or three hundred meters, there began to be a cold wind like a knife.The reason why the stones in the mountain path are weathered so sharply has a lot to do with these strong winds. However, for ordinary people, it is a more threatening wind. For orcs, it is nothing. Of course, it will not be comfortable. Even the northern barbarians can bear the intensity of this wind, but the deeper the mountain path, the stronger the wind will be. At that time, even the orcs will have to tighten their body.Sean and others put down the veil on their hoods.Neither the cloak nor these black veils are ordinary cloaks and veils, but they are specially made to deal with the climate and environment of the wilderness. The cloak looks ordinary, but it is actually made of a kind of Warcraft''s hard skin, which can effectively block the roaring wind, and the inside is a kind of beast''s fur. It will feel comfortable to wear behind. The interlayer between the hard skin and the fur is a specially tanned soft skin, which can effectively absorb the pressure brought by the wind.The black veil, also soaked with special magic potion and magic blessing, will not block the wearer''s line of sight, but it can effectively block the violent wind and sand, even in the dust storm environment. Moreover, the most important point is that this veil can also block the investigation and sight of the outside world, that is, as long as the person wearing this cloak does not actively expose his identity, outsiders can not find his gender, age, appearance and strength.This is already a default hidden rule for slave hunters in the wilderness. Chapter 276 "What is this?" Cecilia asked curiously. "This is the communication code of our slave team." Andre opened his mouth and explained, "in the wilderness, there are a lot of slave teams, and there are also a lot of emergencies. However, because there are scouts to explore and patrol, the communication is certainly not very timely and convenient, so almost every slave team has different codes. These codes are as important to us as military secrets. If a slave team''s code is cracked, it''s a very bad thing. " "So what does this code mean?" Sean asked. Andre pointed to the larger circle and said, "this circle has a cross mark, which represents us." Then he pointed to another smaller circle and said, "this circle is relatively small, which means that there is a team smaller than us in front of us However, there is no sign on it, so it is impossible to determine what kind of team the other party is. " Sean knows that there are not only slave teams in the wilderness, but also some caravans that maintain some kind of friendly relationship with the tribes in the wilderness. However, these caravans usually turn a blind eye everywhere and rarely interfere. After all, for all countries, the wilderness is equivalent to a captive land for the production of slaves, Of course, some ordinary trade can be done, but the circulation and trafficking of any weapons are strictly prohibited. In addition to slave teams and caravans, occasionally there are some teams that need to secretly cross the border with the help of the geographical particularity of the wilderness; There will even be teams like spring hunting and autumn hunting, but such behavior is usually affordable only for the children of great nobles, and there are often powerful experts to protect them. After all, the wilderness is not a safe place. Andre looks up at Sean. Although he can''t see the change in Sean''s look at the moment, he knows that Sean is the commander of the whole team. Now, although he and his slave hunters have got rid of their slave identity, they have also been installed with another identity - the soldiers under Sean, Therefore, in any case, they must follow the Lord''s final decision and opinion. "No troops of unknown origin have been found in the territory recently, haven''t they?" Sean looked at Cecilia and asked. "Not as far as I know." Cecilia replied, "because the new troops have been dispatched to Panda town for reconstruction and repair, our intelligence field basically covers the whole territory. Before, William also began to arrange militia to patrol and monitor the whole territory in batches, and there is really no suspicious trace." "Then it seems that this army should be led in from chilav." Hearing Cecilia say this, Sean immediately understood, "from the perspective of the trip, the other party is only about half a day faster than us, otherwise they can''t catch up with us so soon." After a little thought, Sean turned his head and looked at Andre. Then he asked again, "you say the scale is smaller than us. How small is it?" "It''s hard to judge." Andre shook his head. "There may be only 50 people, or there may be 70 or 80 people. But the only thing we can be sure of is that the number of the other party will not be less than 50. Otherwise, we will not draw this circle, but replace it with other symbols. " Sean nodded to show understanding. If the number of people is only 50, it can basically rule out the hunting team of the children of the great nobility. Then there are only three possibilities left, small caravans, slave teams or people with secret missions. "Keep going until you have specific information." So the team soon moved forward again. After about a few hours, the wind in the valley suddenly increased, and there was a cry similar to crying. At this time, the mountain wind is really like a sharp blade. Sean, Cecilia and Tina, the priest with a knife, had dared not easily expose their skin to such a strong wind; Even those bear people must tighten their muscles and fur to ensure that they will not be injured. On the contrary, the grey elves surprised Sean a little, because they could walk safely in such a strong wind. It seemed that these strong winds like the roaring blades had no lethality at all. "Lord, gray elves are different from ordinary elves. Their racial talent is stone skin." It seems to see Sean''s doubts. Andre said, "maybe it''s formed because of living in the wilderness for a long time. Only in this way can these vulnerable creatures survive in such an environment." "I see." Sean knows something. For the elves, although he knew that the group had been divided into underground and aboveground branches, there were actually three factional differences. For example, the underground dark elves and blood elves are regarded as a faction, while the Forest Elves on the ground are regarded as a faction, and the grey elves become a faction. As for the branch of highland elves, the situation is relatively special, because according to the different living environment, this branch can be divided into grassland elves and highland elves. The former is closer to Forest Elves, while the latter is closer to gray elves. What Sean knew was the three branches of the dark elves, the blood elves and the Forest Elves, but he didn''t know much about the other branches. Although elves have much in common with each other, they have long been different from each other after so many years of changes and changes in living habits. Sean really didn''t know that the grey Elves were born with stone skin, but he believed that few people knew even those exquisite parties on the forum. Just then, a gray elf made a gesture. "Lord, there''s something new." Seeing this gesture, Andre immediately turned to report to Sean. Perhaps he noticed Sean''s doubts, Andre explained, "in addition to the code, the slave team will have a set of simple gesture communication methods. After all, they can''t speak loudly in many times. And in the dark environment, no one can have more advantages than grey elves and dwarves. " On this point, Sean also agreed. Under the leadership of Andre, Sean and others came to the place where the grey elf gestured. In a leeward place, a group of strange pattern symbols are still painted on the ground, but this time there are obviously more symbols than before. There are still two circles on the ground. The larger one is still painted with a pair of crosses. Sean already knows that this represents more people on his own side than the other. This time, however, the smaller circle drew an acute angle inside, and a group of numbers [73] was written next to the small circle. "This sharp angle represents the peer, that is, the identity of the other party, and the slave team." Andre opened his mouth and explained, "as for the 73, it means that he has found out the number of the other party. There are 73 Lord, this slave team should also be an experienced slave team, with at least two to three years of experience. " "Oh?" Sean was really curious, "how did you judge it?" "The situation in the wild land is complicated. There are basically no small tribes in the periphery. If you want to capture slaves, you can only go more than a thousand miles. However, most of the tribes encountered here are medium-sized tribes, and their strength is usually relatively strong. If it is a large-scale army, it will certainly attract the other party''s high attention. If it is a belligerent tribe, it must be a big war. " Andre opened his mouth and said in a voice full of sobs and emotion, "only those experienced old people will lead a small force of less than 100 people to enter, because the current slave arrest targets are relatively clear and basically more valuable people, so as long as they catch more than ten people, they will not lose this trip, and if there are fewer people, it will be more convenient to fight sports war, Not afraid of the enemy''s pursuit. " After thinking about it, Andre added: "of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. On the whole, there are still great advantages. Otherwise, there would not be such an unwritten rule However, if you really dare to lead a team of less than 100 people into the wilderness, you must have a deep and clear understanding of the route of the wilderness, so I say that the other party is also an experienced veteran. " "If the other party is not coincidental, it is very well informed." Sean smiled, "but no matter what kind, this slave team must be the slave team of an aristocrat in the kingdom of dabion, otherwise it would not choose to pass through chilav." "Lord, what do you mean..." "Intercept." Sean said without thinking, "it''s common for slave teams to destroy all the wild places, isn''t it?" "It''s very common, but..." Andre''s voice hesitated. "If you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly." "In fact, it''s not suitable for interception here in the gorge rift valley." Andre said, "the blade wind here is relatively strong, especially in the middle of the valley. It will be more violent and not suitable for fighting. After leaving this section of mountain road, it is the ancient ruins area, where the environment is also more complex, but the biggest problem is that the field of vision is relatively wide, so once there is any movement, it will be discovered by the other party in advance. Even the scouts we sent out can''t get too close at this time. They can only follow up skillfully with obstacles after the other party enters this area. " "Is there no leeward place in the area of Daofeng Valley?" Sean asked, "if not, don''t you have to finish the journey in one go, and you can''t rest and eat halfway?" "Well... There is one such place, but not leeward." "What''s that?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 277 A team of about 70 people marched silently in the gorge rift valley. The roaring sword wind is fierce and cold. From time to time, you can see that there are suddenly more scratches on the surrounding mountain wall or the earth. This is not weathering, but real knife cutting. But it''s amazing that when these sabres blew in front of people, they just rippled like a general breeze, leaving no trace on these people. For the scene in front of us, the people of this team don''t know whether they are tired of seeing it, so they simply turn a blind eye. The atmosphere seemed a little depressed and low. Even some discordant atmosphere such as confrontation was revealed. Wamis walked at the end of the team, silently glancing at the whole team, but he sighed helplessly in his heart, and his mood was quite complex. He has nearly four years of living experience in the wilderness, which is not an easy thing for the wilderness where the climate is bad, the environment is bad, and there are often things like eating black. So that''s why people who can survive in the wilderness for more than two years will be heavily hired by nobles who are willing to intervene in the cause of slave hunting. In the wilderness, if you want to rely on the private army of nobles to catch slaves on a large scale, you must at least have the strength of an elite army. And even if you have such an army, you must stand the almost tragic war damage ratio. If you can''t bear this psychological pressure, you can only play small-scale slave hunting. Therefore, in the wild land, the number of slave teams is usually maintained at about 100, and the highest is only two or three hundred. However, for the slave hunters in the wilderness, there is nothing terrible about this number. At least it can not form a quantitative deterrent. Therefore, even in the fight of black eating black, no slave team will retreat - in fact, in the wilderness, it can''t retreat. Because there is no way back. However, these are not the reasons why wamis will sigh. He has been the leader of a slave team for nearly a year, and his experience is naturally good. What he is really helpless is that this team is not the team he has always led. The last time he captured slaves, he had a good harvest. He captured dozens of grey elves and several orcs who were said to have bimon blood in a small tribe. This wealth was quite considerable, at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins. However, for this reason, they clashed with the two slave teams. In the end, they finally avoided the end of the regiment by relying on wamis''s rich experience and the strength of the team, and brought these slaves back smoothly. However, his team was on the verge of disbanding, and less than 30 people came back alive. Slave hunting is very dangerous, so the slave team can only accept such results, and according to the rules, they can get a rest period of at least one year. This time is a process and time for wamis to recruit new slave hunters, cultivate and train them, and run in with the old team. But I don''t know why, this time they didn''t get such a rest period. In the second month after his return, he was summoned by the LORD he worked for, and then gave him another slave team to integrate the two teams and immediately set out to enter the wilderness for slave hunting activities. This kind of thing had never happened before, so wamis was naturally curious, but he could hear the Lord''s voice was very urgent, and his attitude was obviously tough, so he could not allow him to refuse, so he could only lead the two teams to set out immediately. In fact, this kind of thing is not absent for the slave team, but generally no Lord will do so. Because a slave team is a small group that forcibly integrates the two slave teams, who will be the leader? If this problem is not solved, it will inevitably lead to internal problems. After all, the position of leader is not only the embodiment of power, but also has many other advantages, such as distribution power - after capturing slaves and selling them by the Lord, the slave team can get half of the reward, and the specific distribution of this reward will be distributed by the leader. The one who contributes more and more can naturally get a higher reward. The two slave teams are mixed together. Under normal circumstances, the leader will certainly favor the slave team he has always led. It is very difficult to be fair and just. Therefore, if it was a slave team with little experience, wamis would not have such a headache, but this other slave team also had more than two years of wild land survival experience. They were dispatched to wamis by the Lord because the old leader died in the war - according to common sense, this slave team should elect a new leader, Not two slave teams. The situation is somewhat complicated. Wamis felt powerless. He didn''t know why the LORD he worked for would be so eager. However, he knew that if he wanted to gain something this time and leave the wilderness alive, he must find ways to eliminate this gap and make the two slave teams completely integrate into a whole. Only in this way can he live in the wilderness. The best way to solve this problem is to find a slave hunting team after entering the wilderness, or attack a tribe, so that both sides can exchange a little war with each other. Only in this way can the two slave teams accept each other''s existence, and then slowly run in for two or three months. Wamis thinks it should be almost the same. Of course, it''s not bad that both teams are old hands. At least they know what to do and what not to do, and they don''t need wamis to remind them at all. Soon, the team came to a huge cave. Several scouts stood in front of the cave and gestured. Wamis was slightly relieved. The gesture meant that there was no one in the cave. So the team went into the cave in silence, and the scouts walked in front with torches. The team kept up with them. In front of them, they had selected a relatively clean place to build a simple temporary camp and set up things such as boilers. The cave * * has a pile of firewood, which can be taken at will. These firewood are prepared by other slave teams, which is a default hidden rule. When any slave team leaves the wilderness and wants to pass through the gorge Rift Valley, it must collect a batch of firewood and pile it up to facilitate other slave teams passing here. Moreover, there is an unwritten rule in this cave, that is, fighting is not allowed here, and the first provocation will be unanimously attacked by other slave teams in the cave. Of course, this unwritten rule is also a lot of tricky. For example, at the moment, if a slave team has returned from the cave and has made a lot of achievements, and the cave is only composed of them and another slave team, then a fierce battle is very possible. It was here that wamis clashed with the second slave team, but he didn''t let everyone in the team sleep to death by virtue of experience, so he succeeded in killing all the others in turn, but he also paid a heavy price. "Let''s have a rest here. Our trip will be very difficult the next day." Wamis opened his hood, revealed a slightly vicissitudes of life face, and said in a hoarse voice, "everyone is an old hand, and it''s not the first time to take this road, so you know what''s going on, I won''t say anything anymore It''s OK to drink some wine to warm up, but we must control the amount. I don''t want to see someone drunk tomorrow morning. " ¡­¡­ Almost at the same time, Sean and others, who accelerated their foot journey, finally joined the werewolf and gray elf in charge of investigation in front. "What happened?" Sean asked. "The other party just entered the No. 1 fire hole ten minutes ago." The werewolf who retreated from the cave mouth said, "I smell the smell of food and wine. They should be warming up." This cave is what Andre calls a rest stronghold. Because of the mountain wind problem in the gorge Rift Valley, there will be a long way to be within the scope of this furious knife wind, and naturally there is no way to rest and eat in such an environment, so someone made three caves in this mountain wind section. The slave teams can take advantage of these three caves for rest. However, in order to prevent some accidents, these caves do not have only one entrance and exit, but a road similar to an corridor, and there are more than six entrances and exits, so that the slave teams can choose the location to leave at will. Using these caves can shorten the journey of about two days at most. You know, the journey covered by the fierce mountain wind has seven days. It''s not easy to shorten the journey of two days. However, as the first cave that can take shelter from the wind, there are not so many entrances and exits, only three. However, under normal circumstances, the slave team will go directly to the third exit to leave the cave, and then take about a day''s journey to reach the second cave. Naturally, it is impossible to stop and eat in this process, so they must be full before leaving the cave. And I don''t know why. The temperature in the cave is much lower, which is probably close to below zero. Even if the cloak is specially made to prevent the cold, the effect is not much better. Therefore, there is the custom of drinking and warming up in the cave. These are the experience of the slave team. Sean turned his head and looked at Andre. After all, he was much more experienced than himself. It seemed that he felt Sean''s eyes. Andre said, "you can cook food and start warming up in ten minutes after entering the cave. From the other party''s practice, it should be a more cautious and experienced type, so he will certainly arrange someone to watch the night in shifts. But it also shows that he wants to save time. Otherwise, he should let everyone relax after entering the cave, and then start warming up and chatting... " "They didn''t chat. The cave was very quiet." A grey elf added, as if he knew what Andre wanted to ask. "In this way, either they have something urgent, or the slave team has not completely run in." Andre said, "either way, it''s good for us. We can wait outside for two to three hours before entering, and then launch a surprise attack to catch the other party unprepared, because at this time, those who have fallen asleep will fall asleep because of the strength of wine, and the people in charge of the night watch will start to feel sleepy because of the strength of wine. " "Good, that''s what we''ll do!" Sean agreed to Andre''s plan£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 278 Two or three hours is not a long time. But in such a harsh environment, it seems a little long. Andre is also worried. Slave hunters like them are naturally used to lurking in all kinds of harsh environments, not to mention two or three hours, even more than ten hours. However, after observing the situation, Andre was slightly relieved. At least the situation was not as bad as he thought. Almost everyone could get used to this boring waiting. Bear people don''t have to say. How can they be bothered by these sabres? The northern barbarians have long been used to the tenacity and patience to survive in harsh environments. At the moment, they still have special cloaks. Naturally, they can''t feel any problem. Cecilia and Tina, the priest with a knife, are magicians and magistrates. Silence is even more common for them. At this time, both of them are meditating to maintain their combat effectiveness at the peak. Only Sean, who seemed unable to stand such a long wait, had curled up and slept. Forty northern barbarians protected him. They protected Sean, Cecilia and Tina in the middle. I don''t know why, Andre looks at the scene where the northern barbarians protect Sean and others. He feels like seeing a huge furry Warcraft sleeping. Outside the cave, the wind is still strong. More than two hours later, Andre woke Sean up. "It''s time?" Sean asked. "Yes, Lord." Andre was a little ashamed. He really didn''t know what to say about the Lord. So Cecilia and Tina soon ended their meditation. Although TiNi has also become a priest with a knife and started the old road again, and with the stability of aiswenter''s Kingdom, she has also received a lot of divine gifts and is about to step back into the silver realm, there is still a half step difference after all, and her mastery of divinity is not as good as shefanio. Sean guesses that it should be the relationship of blood and blood. At least, TiNi, who also mastered the magic of group Ice Armor, can only act on ten people like the players in the game at most, because TiNi is supported by the foundation of the cold ice church. According to shefanio and TiNi, if it is a newly trained priest or priest with a knife, unless it is extremely gifted, it can only function six or seven people at most at the beginning. However, the words of the divine official group can not be calculated in this way, because the divine official group has special sensing and resonance power, which can strengthen the scope and effect of divine magic. However, the minimum limit of this resonance standard is 500 people, and the scope of action can reach 30000 people. This cost performance is very good. Sean estimates that when such a combat Shenguan regiment can be really cultivated, it will be about a year later, just in time to catch up with the war with the Kingdom of dabion. At this moment, when everything was ready, the team began to form an attack array to attack the cave. The corridor of the cave is not narrow. It can be seen that the people who opened the cave at the beginning really thought for the sake of future generations, and a series of rules have indeed ensured safety. Unfortunately, the rules set by people will certainly have the possibility of corruption and flexibility, because human beings are the race that likes to be clever and lazy most. As soon as he entered the cave, Sean immediately felt an unusual chill. Although he also wandered in the wilderness in those years, he did not enter from the gateway of the gorge rift valley. Later, with the change of a series of things, he did not have any contact with the Principality of lane, so he did not care too much about the situation here. After entering the cave at the moment, Sean felt an unusual atmosphere, because according to common sense, a cave like this can''t be without wind, because the cave is not sealed, but has three entrances and exits, so the air flow must be circulating. But in the cave, Sean didn''t feel it. And generally, unless it is an ice cave, no matter how cool the * * part of a cave is, it can''t be close to the temperature below zero. Under such temperature conditions, there must be frost reaction, but Sean didn''t see it in this cave. There was not even a little frost on the mountain wall, not even the slippery water trace. Everything looked as if it had been kept at a constant temperature by some strange magic. "What a strange cave." Sean frowned slightly. "Lord, there are three caves in total. We slave hunters privately call them No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 fire caves. They are taken from the fire, which means our refuge and rest stronghold." Andre whispered, "some people were curious about the cave * * and even spent a lot of time investigating, but it is said that they have investigated for four or five years and found no strange places. The final conclusion seems to be that they used magic to stabilize the cave when they opened up these caves." Constant magic, this kind of magic is not a low-level magic. At least it can only be performed by the strong in the middle holy land. But even so, this magic also has a timeliness. Generally speaking, it is very good to keep it for about ten years. Only God can really keep a substance constant. It''s kind of interesting¡ª¡ª Sean looked around the cave and nodded. When things go wrong, there will be demons. For a player, anomalies anywhere will attract his high attention. Whether he can solve the puzzle and whether there is really any hidden content is another matter. However, no matter how you look at it, the gorge Rift Valley is really not normal at all! Sean was still thinking about the situation in the cave. Andre next to him had pulled Sean. When he recovered, he found that there was a faint fire not far ahead. There is the temporary camp of the slave hunting team in front. However, because it is in the cave, it is certainly not possible to camp. Naturally, there are no wooden fences and tents, but more than 70 people occupy a corner, and then sleep with their backpacks as pillows, and more than 10 fires rise around for heating. However, because of the distance, we can only see the shadow of people, but the specific situation is not very clear. "Lord?" Andre whispered. Sean''s team was originally prepared for a sneak attack, so there was no fire when they entered the cave. The cave is very dark. If ordinary people don''t raise a torch, it''s actually difficult to see the environment. However, Andre''s slave team has more than five years of experience and has long been used to the terrain. Moreover, there are orcs, gray elves and dwarves in the team. Dark vision is not a problem for them at all, The northern barbarians and bear people also have dark vision. The only problem is Sean, Cecilia, Tina and Andre and several other humans, but with the help of others, the problem is not big. So at the moment, the other party still didn''t find it within a distance of tens of meters. Perhaps even the other party''s slave team didn''t expect someone to attack them under such circumstances. After all, they have no slaves and no enemies, so they have no value and necessity to do it. It''s just that Sean has never been a reasonable player. He wanted to attack the slave team only because it was from the kingdom of dabion. "Shoot first." Sean said, "how many people can you hurt. Let the bear people build a defense line first to prevent the impact of each other. " All the arrangements soon became specific orders and were conveyed. Forty bear men immediately came forward carefully, and then lined up in a row, just enough to form a defense line without being bypassed by the other party. Sean took a look and judged by the bear man''s size, it was not a problem for the cave to accommodate about six or seven normal human beings to walk side by side. This aroused Sean''s curiosity, because according to normal logic, a cave just used to avoid the wind of swords had no reason to be so spacious. But it''s not the time to think about this. After the line of defense built by the bear people, there are 40 northern barbarians who have opened their bowstrings. The northern barbarians were not good at shooting, and they were not good at using weapons. However, under the education of William and Rena and the Long March led by Alfred, they naturally became no longer a problem. Moreover, after the corresponding materials increased, there were enough arrows for these northern barbarians to carry out shooting training, Although the time is not long, it has at least improved a lot of experience. This time, in addition to the normal standard configuration, each Northern barbarian also has two bags of arrows. One bag is 50 standard iron headed arrows, and the other bag is 30 enchanted armor breaking arrows. These armor breaking arrows were originally bought by Sean in the trade capital, and later one was placed on the underground floor of the black swan castle. This time, a total of 1200 enchanted armor breaking arrows were brought out, which shows Sean''s attention this time. Tens of meters away, it is a target that will not move. No matter how stupid the northern barbarians are, they can''t miss. What''s more, they have received a certain degree of training. So when Sean gave the order and forty arrows were shot out, the sleeping slave team immediately sounded a panic howl. In fact, as Andre expected, these slave hunters who drank some wine to warm up lost their shrewdness in the past because of the strength of the wine. When they woke up after the attack, they didn''t immediately launch a counterattack and defense, but fell into a two-second stagnation. Obviously, their brain thinking still couldn''t keep up with the situation. Under such circumstances, how could the northern barbarians who had fought several hard and fierce battles miss it? So the second wave of arrow rain poured out immediately. But in the blink of an eye, the slave team targeted by Sean had at least more than ten people killed and more than ten injured. At this moment, the other side finally reacted and they were attacked. Almost in an instant, the slave team immediately picked up their weapons for defense, and even began to organize a counterattack. However, the dozens of arrows that arrived piecemeal had no deterrent power for the people who had already been ready on Sean''s side. Several bear people judged that they just raised the impact shield and intercepted at will. These arrows were blocked one after another, and they didn''t even have the power to nail on the shield. Cecilia, by this time, had finished singing the mantra, and a fire dragon roared on the heads of the people, completely reflecting Sean and others who had been lined up in the army. At this moment, Sean even heard the fear of the other slave team taking a cold breath£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 279 Wamis looked at the scene with a shocked face. Under the reflection of a fire dragon circling in the air, he saw an army! At the first sight of seeing this team, wamis knew that the number of the other party should be about 100, which is similar to an experienced slave team in terms of scale. But wamis didn''t want to believe that this was a slave team at all, because no slave team could have so many bear people, unless they were prisoners, but would anyone equip the captured bear people with such an exaggerated heavy shield? Bear people, in the cognition of the human world, are naturally the best heavy infantry. They don''t even need any training to be comparable to the heavy infantry with three years of strict physical training, and they don''t eat as much as the human heavy infantry. The only drawback is that the bear people have low discipline, which makes the commander bother. In addition, the number of bear people is too scarce. Even if countless slave teams go deep into the wilderness to catch bear people, or go to the orc territory in the west of the mainland, they are still hot goods in the slave market. Almost often, it has been bought from the backstage by the big aristocrats at a high price without a formal auction. Wamis saw that the arrows from his side could not even break the first iron layer on the strange shield in the hands of the bears. They were blocked one after another and fell to the ground. He doesn''t need to know that the iron head of these arrows must have been damaged in the impact just now, and the shield that can have such an effect is definitely a pure iron shield. The next second, wamis saw the fire dragon roaring! "Dodge!" Wamis gave a loud shout, and then chose to stay away from the fire dragon at the first time. He is not a fool who knows nothing. He can become the leader of a slave team. It is impossible without some strength. Now he has the strength of superior silver, which is enough to protect himself in the wilderness. So he knew very well that the magician who could cast the magic of fire dragon was definitely not a magic apprentice, but probably a powerful magician. There has never been a slave hunting team with accompanying magicians in the wilderness. These proud and self respecting guys have never looked down on slave hunters. Slaves are just an experimental tool in their eyes. How can these guys who are not short of money waste their time on capturing slaves? Even if you want to accumulate combat experience for future actual combat, you will never come to the wilderness. Because the wild land is a real primitive jungle society. As long as it can live, no matter how mean it is, it will be used. This is the world of war workers. The roaring fire dragon failed to kill the enemy in one fell swoop as Cecilia thought. The fighting experience and consciousness of these slave hunters are much richer than that of ordinary people. Although most of them have only the strength of the bronze realm, their fighting effectiveness is not inferior to that of ordinary silver masters. In the case of one-on-one, they may not be able to defeat the silver master, but when the terrain conditions allow, the general silver master will never be their opponent. So when Cecilia''s fire dragon skill was smashed down, she just burned several slave hunters who were seriously injured and had no time to run away. Of course, part of the reason is that Cecilia didn''t dare to do her best. The magic of fire dragon is derived from the superior magic of fire snake. Its power is naturally far from comparable to that of fire snake. However, whether it is fire snake or fire dragon, the greatest value lies in the power generated after the explosion of this magic. However, in the cave, Cecilia was absolutely afraid to detonate the magic. If it accidentally caused the collapse, it would not be a good thing for both sides who are now in the middle of the cave. Cecilia, who originally thought she could destroy a large number of enemies at one stroke, did not expect that these slave captors'' reaction was so fast, and their fighting consciousness was much sharper than the enemies she had met before, which made her always feel that some invincible fighting rhythm had been greatly hit, and after the fire Dragon did not achieve the expected effect, Cecilia had no choice but to remove the magic. Because fire dragon also occupies a large visual area, affecting the attack perspective of others, and Cecilia also needs to continuously output magic. If this consumption can achieve the desired results, Cecilia doesn''t care. Now it''s no problem to maintain the fire dragon skill for about ten hours with her magic, but waste is definitely not an act that any magician can tolerate. When the flaming fire dragon in the air completely disappeared, the temperature of the cave that had gradually become hot began to drop sharply in an instant. Because of the change of temperature difference between hot and cold, the air became a little hazy for a time, and even air distortion occurred. For any Archer, Naturally, it is not very suitable for the line of sight of shooting. So the northern barbarians gave up the idea of shooting. After removing the long bow and quiver, they took out half body shield and long gun and changed to melee. At this time, Tina finally had the value to play. She began to sing the mantra of praising God and cast group Ice Armor for these northern barbarians who were ready to rush up for melee. Fortunately, there were only 40 people, and Tina only needed six times. In terms of Tina''s mental strength, six times of group Ice Armor will not cause any burden to her. When the blue light of the film lit up, the fierce wamis went crazy on the spot: "my God, what did I see! A divine officer! " A magician may bow down to join a slave hunting team because of the cost. Although this probability is very small, if he is a priest or a priest, there is absolutely no possibility that he will join a slave hunting team, even a traitor such as a fallen priest, because it involves the relationship of faith. If a priest is involved in capturing slaves, is it possible for these slaves to believe in this God? When the magic brilliance of the film lit up, no matter what these magic were, wamis knew that his side had completely lost the mood of fighting. In the face of a seemingly elite army, as well as magicians and magistrates, who is still in the mood to continue fighting? This is obviously an invincible army. At least wamis knows that it will never be defeated with his own strength. The earth began to tremble slightly. Wamis, hiding in a shadow, glanced slightly, and saw a group of teams dressed in hoods and cloaks common in the wilderness quickly lined up. They were holding half body shields and long guns. They looked like heavy infantry after special training, but everyone was surrounded by a blue halo, although they didn''t know what magic it was, But it must also be a protective magic. Now, the team is maintaining the offensive array and starting to move forward step by step. The sound caused by their big steps is not big, but it is like a bell and drum in their hearts, forming a huge momentum like thunder. At this time, wamis also had to speak: "friend opposite, I think there is no misunderstanding between us?" Sean, who had ordered the attack, was suddenly stunned. He didn''t expect the other party to say such words under such circumstances. Under the pouring of two waves of arrow rain and Cecilia''s magic attack, the other party killed at least more than 20 people, and the wounded should not be less than 10. For a slave hunting team with only 70 people, the loss can be said to be extremely heavy. If the other party wanted to escape at this time, it was impossible for Sean to annihilate the other party in the absence of light, but Sean didn''t expect that the other party would say such a thing anyway. Does he remember that the slave team is not a group of ferocious people? How can you be so soft? Andre, on the other side, was a little sad when he heard the other party shouting such words. He knew that once a slave team began to give in, it meant that their mind had been completely defeated - they would also become slaves at the beginning. It was because they met Vivian''s team. They paid the price of nearly 100 people under a no fancy hard fight between the two sides. After their mind was completely defeated by Vivian, they finally had to surrender. At this moment, Andre seems to have seen the re staged history, and there is a kind of sad sadness in his heart. "Misunderstanding?" Sean suddenly opened his mouth. It seemed that he heard Sean''s words. The northern barbarians in the front line immediately stopped. They were completely puppets, giving people an extremely strong sense of visual impact. However, the bloody momentum of killing didn''t dissipate at all, but became stronger and stronger. The momentum was constantly condensing, "who are you?" "We are the guardians of the kingdom of dabion, under the command of Duke Kahan." It seemed that there was hope for peace talks, wamis said immediately. Sean glanced at Andre, who opened his mouth and explained, "this is an unspoken rule in the industry, indicating that the other party is a slave team with asylum seekers. Although half of the money of the captured slave traders will be handed over to the asylum seekers after they are sold, the asylum seekers can also protect and bless them, and all their supplies are supplied by the Lord Generally speaking, if they become prisoners, they can be redeemed. " "Then you..." "We were a slave team without asylum." Andre opened his mouth and explained, "but now it''s different. We''re already your men." Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. This Andre was not stupid enough. At least he knew how to say something more tactful. Of course, he also felt the sadness of rabbit death and fox sorrow in Andre''s words, but this time Sean did not intend to let go of the slave team, even if there was no Festival and hatred between the two sides, but he had an attitude that he must at least make clear: "come out and speak." No slave catcher came out. As a slave catcher, there is still a sense of vigilance. "Who is the leader? Come out by yourself. " Sean didn''t care. He continued, "my patience is limited." Perhaps under pressure, after hesitating for a few seconds, wamis finally came out and walked slowly to the previous camp to completely expose his figure. Sean glanced at each other. He didn''t wear his hood, so he could see each other''s identity. He was probably about the same age as Andre, with obvious traces of vicissitudes left by years. Although his eyes looked a little scared, under these eyes, Sean saw a very deep ferocity. If such a person gave him a chance, he would surely fight back. "Bring it here." Several northern barbarians brought the leader of the slave team and stood in front of Sean. He looked very afraid. "I don''t care who you are or who your asylum seekers are, but there''s a word I want you to go back and tell him." Sean glanced at each other and said, "the gorge rift valley will be completely blocked from today. No slave team of dabion kingdom is allowed to pass through, and no other slave team is allowed to enter from the gorge rift valley. This will be the territory of the Principality of Ryan in the future! There is no amnesty for those who violate the order. " Wamis looked up at Sean with a shocked face. But Sean didn''t give him a chance to speak again: "Disarm him and let him leave As for other slave hunters who can''t hide out, they will be killed on the ground! "£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 280 It was just a massacre. Sean let wamis go, but he didn''t let go of the slave hunters he brought. Seventy two people finally left about sixty bodies and escaped about five or six people. This number does not matter to Sean. Anyway, the reason why he hit hard on the slave hunting team is simply to frighten and show determination to the kingdom of dabion. If you really want to explain, it can only be said that the slave hunting team has bad luck. As for whether the Duke would send another slave team to sneak in secretly, Sean didn''t care, because William would be responsible for the next thing. If William can''t even solve these stowaways, he will be ashamed of what Sean expects of him. Moreover, if the reconstruction of panda town is successful, the import and export of the whole gorge rift valley will be completely included in its monitoring and inspection scope. If you want to be lazy, you can even set up checkpoints. Anyway, it will take about ten days to go back and forth. At present, the biggest problem in Sean territory is that his military strength is beginning to be a little stretched. With 6000 troops, it is definitely more than enough for him to stick to the panda collar, and it can even deter the two barons around him. However, after annexing the Viscount of Rudd and the Baron of lonnis, Sean''s actual territory now is basically equivalent to that of an earl. As long as he is annexing a baron of normal scale, his territory will really be equivalent to that of Athena''s Tonnis. A knight who has the Earl''s collar can''t be justified anyway. At least he should be officially upgraded to a real aristocrat. If he is lucky, the title of an earl can''t run away. However, nominally, he still belongs to Athena''s family, so it is impossible to obtain the prefix of real power or strength. However, he has laid such a foundation in a year. I''m afraid other nobles in the Principality of Ryan will never underestimate Sean. So the real problem Sean faces now is a serious shortage of military strength. Because of this, Sean asked William to go to the trade capital again. This must be supplemented with regard to the military strength of the territory. As for this trip to the wilderness, Sean really didn''t come to catch slaves. After passing through the No. 1 fire cave, the knife wind became more violent, and the traces of the land and mountain walls cut by the knife became more obvious. However, this has absolutely nothing to do with smoothness. Let alone the gullies on the ground, the edges and corners of the mountain wall will break the skin immediately after being touched. However, if they are not scratched, the injury will not be very serious, and it is easy to stop bleeding. After a day''s trip, I finally arrived at the No. 2 fire cave. The time point was very accurate, just at nightfall. But when he entered the No. 2 fire hole, Sean could clearly feel the colder temperature. If the temperature in No. 1 fire cave is only about zero, the temperature in No. 2 fire cave is three or four degrees below zero. There is obvious ice gas in the cave, but there is no dry and wet reaction. Only when you touch the mountain of the cave can you feel the bone cold, but it is not like the moist smell of the ice cave, Even if you put your hands on it for a long time, your hands won''t get wet after leaving the mountain. Cecilia looked at Sean curiously: "is there anything special?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "I have a doubt at the moment." "What is it?" Cecilia is a magician. She loves magic from the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, she would not show such amazing talent, so she is naturally infected with many magicians'' problems - of course, for magicians, this is not a problem, but for ordinary people, This is the weirdness of magicians - their desire for knowledge has completely exceeded the scope that normal people can imagine. "These caves are definitely not formed naturally." Sean took out the dead bone and tried to knock down a stone from the mountain, but he found that it was surprisingly hard. It couldn''t be knocked down with the sharpness of the dead bone. You know, unless it was a high-quality weapon, any weapon and dead bone would be mercilessly cut off, "you see, So it is absolutely the funniest joke in the world to say that these caves are artificially dug. " Cecilia''s eyes were wide open and her face was incredible. Dead bone is an epic weapon. She knows it. Sean didn''t hide it from her. Although an epic weapon is not necessarily the sharpest weapon in the world, any equipment above legendary has very special abilities. Under normal circumstances, unless it is a high-quality weapon specially quenched for sharpness, Otherwise, epic weapons can absolutely stand out from all weapons in terms of sharpness, but they can''t leave any traces in the cave? "Try outside the cave!" Cecilia reacted immediately. Sean immediately understood when he thought about it and immediately walked out of the cave. At this time, it had been some time at night. Sean didn''t have the habit of carrying a pocket watch. However, according to the normal situation, it should be around 10 o''clock, and the knife wind outside the cave seemed to become more violent. In this case, Sean has asked Tina to test the ice armour technique. The ice armour that could have lasted about an hour or broken only after Sean hit it with all his strength can only last for about 20 minutes in the environment of blade wind. It can be seen that the energy consumption is very large. So even Sean didn''t dare to expose his skin to this environment. Hide the dead bone under the cloak and insert it into the ground. The sword tip goes deep without hindrance until there is no handle. It seems that there is nothing strange. However, when Sean aimed the dead bone at the escape of the cave, something surprised Sean happened - the sword tip pierced into the mountain about two inches away, and he could no longer Pierce. Although Sean could not see the specific situation, he could feel that there was a very strange force to stop the continued invasion of the dead bone. "How?" Back in the cave, Cecilia immediately couldn''t wait to ask. "It''s fishy." Sean looked around the cave and said, "there should be no problem with the ground, but if you stab into the wall of the cave, you can only enter two inches It makes me feel like magic like an air barrier, because I can feel the slight tremor of the long sword, which is obviously disturbed by energy. " "Then cut the mountain into a plane to observe?" Tina put forward her own views. Priests with knives are also Dharma practitioners. Although they are not as eager for knowledge and knowledge as magicians, after all, they believe in God and rely on God''s power to strengthen themselves. However, as long as they are legal practitioners, they must have something in common, that is, strong curiosity, and the obvious interest of Sean and Cecilia in these caves also made Tina have some interest. "Tried, No." Sean shook his head. "You can only cut about an inch. The rest can''t be cut. It seems to be protected by internal energy assimilation." "It''s really strange." Said Tina and Cecilia in unison. As soon as they spoke, they were stunned, and their eyes seemed to splash some strange sparks. Sean knew that the academic interests of the two guys had been completely ignited. In the next day, it did confirm Sean''s conjecture. Tina and Cecilia almost included the whole cave in the scope of the investigation. Therefore, they had to slow down their journey to cooperate with their midway investigation. In this regard, the northern barbarians, bear people and Andre can''t help. They don''t even understand what Cecilia and Tina are looking for. Sean, the only one who knows the situation, is too lazy to do it. He knows that things are definitely not that simple. He plans to investigate after going to the No. 3 fire cave. As for whether he can gain anything, Sean doesn''t hold any hope. After all, no one found the secret in the game. Therefore, the original No. 2 fire cave was about a one-day trip, and it took nearly three days to finish. After coming out of the No. 2 fire cave, there was another blade wind whistling in the strong wind. This journey will be a little longer. It will take about three days. However, generally, the slave team will speed up the journey here. If it is faster, it will only take about two and a half days. After all, Sean had seen the blade wind at night last night, and there was no leeward place to rest during this journey, so we must use compressed fast food dry food to eat while walking. Therefore, according to the rules, they usually leave the No. 2 fire cave at about five o''clock in the morning, and then rest in place for two to three hours when it is about to fall into the night. The specific length of the rest depends on the day and night of the season. When the knife wind begins to increase one hour after fall into the night, they have to continue on the road until noon the next day, Then repeat the first day. The experienced slave team, through the grasp of time and rhythm, only needs to travel for about two and a half days when they are on the way. In this regard, Andre is worthy of being a slave catcher with five years of experience. On the afternoon of the third day after leaving No. 2 fire cave, Sean and others rushed to the entrance of No. 3 fire cave. According to Andre''s explanation, No. 3 fire cave is the largest of the three fire caves. It takes about a day and a half to walk the whole length. If the journey slows down, it may take about two days to finish. However, this fire cave may be the largest one, so the temperature in the cave is lower than that in the previous two fire caves, which has reached the level of minus 10 degrees or even lower, and there has been frost reaction in the cave this time. Before entering the cave, Sean had seen a thin layer of frost at the entrance of the cave. Andre is still leading the team. He is already an experienced old man, and others are also coming in. At the end of the team are Sean, Cecilia and Tina. Perhaps he knew that the Lord and his sister were interested in these fire caves, so Andre also told some legends and hearsay stories about fire caves from time to time along the way, but in general, he couldn''t help. Only this time, Sean''s face changed instantly after entering the cave. And the same face change, and Tina£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 281 "What''s going on?" Cecilia easily found the unnatural look on her two faces because she was walking with Sean and Tina. "Feel it?" Sean didn''t answer directly, but turned and looked at Tina. Tina nodded in surprise, and the shocked color on her face could not disperse for a long time: "although it is very thin, it is really... Divine reaction." "Divine power?" Cecilia''s face also showed surprise. "Do you say it was created by the gods?" "If not created by God, at least it is left by God." Sean replied, "I should have thought of someone other than God who can change the landscape, environment and climate of the world." Cecilia is a magician after all. She can be very sensitive to magic induction, but for such divine induction, she is naturally not as good as a cleric like Tina. After hearing what Sean and TiNi said, she could only detect that the cold air flowing in the air had a very subtle special fluctuation. This power fluctuation was very weak. If she hadn''t focused on looking for it, she couldn''t find it at all. "Can you know which God''s power fluctuates?" Cecilia asked. "The one we are all familiar with." "Is it..." Cecilia was slightly stunned, "ace winter? Snow and winter goddess? " "Who else but her." Sean tilted his lips, but he didn''t have much respect for God. Although he already knew that in this real world, as long as he shouted the name of the God, the God could listen to the conversation in the next ten minutes to an hour, after all, he was the native of the world, and after hearing Andrew and ACE winter, He is even less likely to feel any awe for the God who needs to rely on him. "Hongye town has a temple left by her in those years, and the scale is well preserved, and the first time she wakes up is to let xuefanio come back here to prove that this was the place where her miracles spread." Although Cecilia is a magician, and magicians are basically atheists and do not respect or believe in any God, they still know something about God. So when Sean said "the place where miracles spread", Cecilia immediately realized what kind of place the land under her feet was. If any God wants to make the divine power stable, and constantly expand the Kingdom and personality of God, and grow from a weak God to a higher God, he must need the belief of believers. Only after collecting enough divine power can he become a powerful God. Therefore, in addition to formulating doctrines, God must show miracles from time to time to win the devout worship of believers. Any place where a God reveals a miracle for the first time and establishes his position in the eyes of believers is called "the place where miracles spread". In the future, believers will take this place as the birthplace of faith, and spread the doctrine of God radially around in order to win more believers. Once a god falls into a deep sleep for some reason, when he wakes up again, he will return to the place where miracles spread, because such places usually have a certain divinity, and people who have lived here for generations can easily recall the power of the God to show miracles, so it is highly possible to re believe in the God. In the final analysis, everything is to reunite the divine power. Of course, as a place where the miracles of a god spread, its role is not only this. If a god falls, his divine personality is likely to condense into a kind of mud plate scattered in the place where miracles spread without being taken away by other gods. This kind of mud plate is actually a representation of his divine personality. If mortals obtain this kind of mud plate, they can obtain his divine personality immediately, and then they can become a God as long as they can successfully ignite the divine fire. This is also the reason why so many new gods are born after the dusk of the gods in the world. Most of them do not understand the divine lattice and clergy by themselves, but because they are lucky to pick up this divine lattice mud board, so they ascend to the sky step by step. Of course, many people do not choose to light the divine fire, so they can only be regarded as demigods. They not only have the divine personality and can become the strongest within the allowable scope of this clergy, but they do not have the absolute power of God. In other words, that is, this divine personality is most easily captured by other peepers. However, the place where miracles spread will only retain the divine power of the God who first showed miracles. For example, the goddess of ice and snow and winter, if the miracle power she first showed was the power of winter, then when she fell, if no one took away her God, the God of winter function would be left here, and the God of ice and snow function would be scattered somewhere in the world. Moreover, if this divine personality had been perfect when the miracle of winter function was revealed at the beginning, this divine personality mud board would also show a complete form. If the winter function was only one of its characteristics, this mud board would only show this kind of characteristics, As for other characteristics under this function, they will also become mud plates scattered somewhere in the world. At this moment, the air emitted in this cave actually has traces of divine power fluctuation, so there is only one explanation left. This hole * * has a divine grid mud board! Through this judgment, Sean recalled the plot development in the game and immediately deduced the secret of the rise of the God of ice. The miracles that Esther Venter showed were not one, but two! She didn''t become the goddess of ice and snow or the goddess of winter first. In fact, she mastered the two gods of ice and snow and winter at the same time! In the twilight war of the gods, she was on the verge of falling. Otherwise, she would not be beaten so that she could not even retain her divine personality. Now she is even "selected" by the God of ice. But also have to say that the ice God is really very clever, he does not want to obtain more gods and power greedily, but to all attention to capture ice and snow and winter goddess of God cause, so in the game development, he can finally have such a high achievement. "Unexpectedly, there is still a divine grid mud board hidden here." There was something of emotion on Sean''s face. TiNi''s face showed a strange color: "that''s the divine personality of the goddess aiswenter." In fact, it was really a very helpless thing for Tina to be forced to curse the God of ice for causing divine power combustion. If she didn''t resent Sean, it was absolutely impossible. Even if she changed to believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter, she was not so pious at first, but it was forced by the situation. However, after that, through reading the doctrine and understanding of divine power, she found that many places have much in common with the cold ice church. That was the first time she doubted the cold ice church. After that, through a secret conversation with shefanio, it confirmed the opportunity for Tina to believe in ace winter from now on. It is precisely because of this that Tina can now become a priest with a knife again, and her strength is also improving rapidly. It is only because of some damage left by the burning of divine power to her body that she can''t recover the strength of the silver realm for the time being. As long as she continues to use divine grace to wash the internal damage of her body, she can return to the silver realm in a short time. So now, in a strict sense, Tina has indeed become a crazy believer of the goddess of ice and winter, aiswenter. No one in the world does not know the importance of the divine lattice mud board. Even if this divine lattice is very weak or impractical, once it is obtained, it may become a demigod. This temptation can never be resisted by anyone. What Tina was thinking at this time was whether she should draw her sword to each other if Lord Sean forcibly wanted to occupy the mud board? "I know." Sean nodded calmly. Sean not only knows, but even knows far more than ordinary people. Not everyone can bear the divine personality and divinity contained in the divine personality mud board. If ordinary people get it, it will only be endless trouble, and even wipe out their soul and humanity - because they can''t control the power of divine personality at all. At the very least, only the strong in the upper holy land can control this power, but this degree is only the use of the power under the divine function rules, which is far from being a demigod. A true demigod needs legendary strength at least. "If you want to occupy the mud board, I will draw my sword against you." Obviously, Tina didn''t know that no one could control the divine grid mud board, but her faith defeated reason at the moment, "please consider it clearly, Lord!" "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in Shenge mud board." Sean looked at Tina and appreciated her courage. "I''m just interested in the formation of the gorge rift valley. Now these puzzles have been solved, and I''m not interested in the results When we go back later, let chefanio bring someone here to check. After all, she can be divine and let aiswenter find it by herself, which is much faster than our blind exploration. Moreover, the divine power of ACE winter has become stronger. For me, there are only good things and no bad things. I can''t break the agreement between me and her because of this. " After hearing Sean''s words, Tina was a little relieved. At least she didn''t have to face Sean face-to-face, especially the double combination of Sean and Cecilia. However, although she said so, Tina was obviously relieved. After all, it was the first time she heard that someone would give up the divine grid mud board. In the past, the most heard in the cold ice church was how those lucky people ascended to the sky and became a demigod or even a God. And Sean, who also proved his attitude with facts, said he was not interested. During his stay in the No. 3 fire cave, he didn''t search, but accelerated his journey according to Andre''s instructions. In the afternoon of the next day, the group finally left the No. 3 fire cave. Then, as long as they took another trip of about a day and a half, they could leave this mountain section with the most fierce knife wind, and the road behind was much easier. Only Tina became a little worried because she found that she really couldn''t understand Lord Sean. However, if Tina knew the truth of the divine grid mud board, I''m afraid she wouldn''t think she couldn''t understand Sean, but would think Sean was too realistic. Because the Lord is really dismissive of meaningless things£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 282 A divine clay board. If it can be auctioned, it is very valuable, and there will certainly be many people competing for it. But for the long-term benefit, it is more valuable to return this mud board to ace winter. Moreover, when talking with Tina before, she had called the goddess''s divine name many times. It must be difficult for the goddess to hear it. Maybe Sean had just left the front foot, and shefanio had already set out to look for the divine grid mud board. If it really doesn''t matter, it must be false, but this thing can see whether it can be used or not. Sean only forced himself not to think so much, as if he was contributing to the development of the territory. At first, the conversation between Sean, Cecilia and Tina didn''t fall into other ears, so only Sean and Tina knew about it. After leaving the No. 3 fire cave and moving forward for about a day and a half, the blade wind finally began to decrease, and unlike the previous mountain road, the blade wind never stopped. Here, the blade wind will stop from time to time, so the team finally got a rare rest time. After briefly solving the problem of eating, drinking and Lazar, the team set off again under the leadership of Andre. This trip was not long, about two or three days, but Sean soon saw another scene that he couldn''t forget. When I was still far away, I could barely see some architectural outlines because of the fog. Although Andre had heard about the situation here on the road before, Sean didn''t feel much when he looked at the ruins of these buildings through the fog. But when the morning sun shone down and dispersed the fog, what appeared in front of Sean was a disaster like the end of the world! The stone wall with a height of more than 30 meters should have connected the left and right mountain walls. Except that the wall on the left seems to be connected to the mountain wall, the whole section on the right has collapsed, and there are many gray wall bricks and stones on the red earth. Judging from the different colors on these stones, it is obvious that many places are not the products of the same era. Perhaps in the past few years, the kingdom of dabion has tried countless times to build a fortification here that can officially resist the troops in the wilderness, but all failed without exception. Although Sean is a blacksmith and can draw some architectural blueprints because of the Lord system, it doesn''t mean he is an architect or craftsman, so he can''t tell the time of the last city building from the colors on these stones. But when Cecilia accidentally stepped on a stone, the stone turned into powder immediately. I''m afraid the oldest history can be traced back to a hundred years ago. I don''t know who broke the collapsed stone wall by what method. There is no trace left in the battlefield, but the stone wall on the left, which is still well preserved, has been completely unable to climb. Moreover, from the cross-section of the city wall, we can also see that the thickness of the city wall is about four meters. Although the width is more than ten meters, after deducting the resistance thickness before and after, there is also a blank of about five meters in the middle. It must be the internal channel of the city wall, but I don''t know what consideration this building structure was built for. In the collapsed stone wall, there is a passage with a width of about five meters. There is a very thick layer of gray white powder on the ground. It looks like stone bricks turned into powder due to time. But because there are more people stepping on it, it has been compacted and completely integrated with the red land, so there is more gray channel. Andre said that slave hunters are used to calling this gray and white passage the dark road. Because after crossing this road, it is a journey to fight for character, because no one knows whether he will become a white bone in the wilderness at the next moment. Entering the world behind the stone wall through the Ming Road is not as beautiful as expected. It can be seen that it was built according to certain facilities, but it is unknown whether it is a fortress, a city, or a semi militarized fortress. Now the only thing left is the broken foundation and countless broken walls. The whole land looks broken. It''s like building a sand castle on the beach. As a result, after a wave of waves surged in, the whole sand castle melted, and then someone had to step on it again. Everything in front of Sean is this feeling. "Lord, this is the ancient ruins area." Andre opened his mouth and said, "generally, the people of our slave team call the area behind the Ming Road the ancient ruins area, because it is said that the kingdom of dabion has tried to establish a unified stronghold here since more than 100 years ago, hoping to effectively resist the tribal attacks of invading operations from time to time in the wilderness, which is only more than five buildings in more than 100 years, In the end, they can only die prematurely. After losing a lot of human, material and financial resources, the kingdom of dabion finally gave up this plan, so there is the ruins in front of us. " "Naturally formed?" Sean asked curiously. "No, it''s war." Andre said, "the kingdom of dabion has built here five times and wants to build a huge fortress, which is about the scale similar to tonis fortress? However, only the first time it was built was the closest to completion, but the kingdom of dabion was really unlucky. When it met the joint attack of large tribes, the nearly completed fortress was completely destroyed. Then it tried four times and used many methods and tactics, such as building a small city first, and then gradually building it bit by bit, but unfortunately it failed without exception, So the kingdom of dabion gave up this plan, and over time it became the present level. " Sean nodded slightly. He looked around. It seemed that he could witness a milestone that was almost successful. But it is a pity that history always remembers only the winners, not the losers. Therefore, when tonis fortress was successfully established, it caused a sensation all over the world; As for the buildings in the gorge Rift Valley, which cost much more than tonis fortress, no one in the world knows it at all. Maybe some people know it, but they will only listen to it as a joke. People who have not really been here can''t imagine how tragic the war in the ruins at present was. Almost every inch of land here is a battleground for strategists. It is completely filled with human life. Sean even saw that there were many skeletons on the ancient ruins, but most of them only had a skeleton or a bone, and most of the bones had disappeared. Just looking at the white powder on the ground that can almost cover the ankle like snow, it is basically not difficult to imagine where the Missing Bones go, and these bones are not only a human race, but basically any racial bone heads that can be seen in the wilderness can be found here. Of course, as long as you touch it gently, it will basically turn into powder. Sean can probably understand what kind of mood it is to call it the dark road. But Sean was also curious about the extremes of the gorge Rift Valley - the middle section of Daofeng mountain, where the strong wind was almost enough to tear people apart; The cold in the three fire caves was obviously connected in one vein. Sean felt that there must be other secrets, not just because of the divine grid and mud board; In the ancient ruins area, it is said that there will be fog and ghost fire at night, but the fog will begin to disperse when the first ray of vision shines down in the morning. All kinds of signs show that the birth of the gorge Rift Valley is by no means as simple as ordinary people think. At this moment, Sean suddenly missed the team in the game. At least, as long as he yells at the forum, countless elegant parties will come to visit. wait! Sean''s brow suddenly frowned: I had never heard of such a situation in the game at the beginning. Those sophisticated parties like flies didn''t come out, which is absolutely unreasonable. Then the only thing that remains to be explained is that in the game, either someone solved the puzzle one step ahead of the party, so the abnormal state of the gorge rift valley was lifted; Or all this is really related to the divine grid mud plate. As long as the divine grid mud plate is taken away, the gorge Rift Valley is nothing special. Sean felt that if he had guessed correctly, when fanio''s missionary failed in the early snow and the God of ice stole the God''s lattice after the fall of ACE winter, the God''s lattice mud plate located in the No. 3 fire cave might also be taken away. But even so, it can only explain the secrets of the three fire caves. What about the secrets of the Daofeng mountain section and the ancient ruins area? "Lord, we may have to speed up our journey." While Sean was thinking, Andre suddenly said, "the ancient ruins are not safe here, especially at night. Once the fog thickens, it is likely to have a visual range of only three to five meters, so we''d better speed up and reach the lookout area in front before sunset. There is the only clean foothold." In this world, the birth of ghost fire is not just the spontaneous combustion of some kind of phosphorous fire as on the earth, but a species that really belongs to undead creatures. However, this kind of ghost fire is just an unconscious spirit existence. Usually, as long as you provoke the ghost fire or make the ghost fire rage, the danger is not particularly great. However, with the emergence of ghost fire, there are usually skeletons and ghouls. Although no one has seen whether these two kinds of dead creatures appear so far, many people are missing because they are still wandering in the ancient ruins area after fog at night. Sean didn''t want to test his character, especially in some strange environments, so he decided to follow Andre''s advice and rush to the lookout before considering it£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 283 Lookout area is the only safe area in the ancient ruins area called by the slave hunters in the wilderness. The purpose for which this place was built at the beginning is beyond investigation. However, the only thing that can be confirmed is that this is indeed the only safe place in the whole ancient ruins area, because there are no bodies here and there are not too many damage on the ground. It is the most complete place Sean and others have seen so far. Even the observation platform about 40 meters high is well preserved - this area is called the observation area, Because of this lookout. Although the outer wall of the lookout is covered with moss, and the iron gate at the entrance to the tower is gone, the lights on the lookout can still be lit. It is said that what is stored on it is a kind of whale oil extracted from the deep-sea demon whale, which can be ignited no matter how long it is stored. Moreover, the steam power source of goblins is used as an operation, which can not only be ignited, but also be extinguished when it is not needed. Therefore, even if this place is now in ruins, the lights on the watchtower can still be ignited, but no one knows how long it can last. According to tradition, as long as there is a slave team here in the lookout area, the lights on the lookout platform must be lit at night. For a long time, whether Andre or any other slave hunting team coming in and out through the gorge Rift Valley, they all abide by these rules that have not been handed down since when, and it seems to have formed an instinct. Sean and others finally came to this area after passing through a dilapidated architectural corridor that can vaguely distinguish what used to be a luxury residence. However, when he reached about 300 meters from the lookout, Sean felt as if he had passed through a barrier constructed by unknown forces. It seemed that it was because of this barrier that the lookout area was kept so intact. But this power is not different from divine power, but a special power that Sean can''t understand. What he can feel is only the moment when he steps into the range of 300 meters, and he doesn''t feel the existence of this power after entering or standing 300 meters away. Obviously, the extension of this force seems to have a limit - Taking the lookout as the core and covering a circle with a radius of about 300 meters, but he is a little confused about the specific situation. "It''s border." Cecilia seemed to see Sean''s doubts, so she said, "it''s a boundary of shelter. You don''t seem to be as sensitive to magic as to divine power?" "I''m now specialized in killing creatures such as demons. I deal with gods more. I''m really not sensitive to magic." Sean smiled bitterly. He didn''t know why. He seemed to feel that Cecilia was not very happy. "Moreover, the curse seal swordsman was not a magic swordsman. Strictly speaking, it is more like a temple warrior, so the magic induction can probably sense a little, but it can''t accurately judge what. " "Oh." Cecilia answered and began to look around. "Can you see what the boundary is?" Sean asked. "At present, the only thing that can be judged is to drive away evil." Cecilia knocked here and there and felt there. After a long time, she said. "You mean, everything here is safe because of this border?" Andre looked incredible. Enchantment is a branch of magic array. Different from the ability of magic array to create and generate fields, enchantment is used to limit "fields". Therefore, under normal circumstances, the function of enchantment is relatively single, which is nothing more than two categories: trap and defense. Of course, there are several subdivisions in detail. For example, the category of "trap" includes binding, pressure, coagulation and stagnation, while defense includes separation, isolation and drive. However, there is no detailed record in the magic guild. They are all the claims of wild mages. Different from the rare situation of magic array, enchantment is the most common magic phenomenon in the world. Generally speaking, it can be divided into natural formation and man-made formation. Judging from the current situation of the observatory, it is obviously a man-made boundary. Moreover, compared with the magic array, the enchantment has one advantage, that is, once the enchantment is formed, it can almost automatically absorb magic from the outside world without the need for the caster to continue to provide magic for the enchantment. "Yes, it is because there is a border here that this area looks safe. However, this boundary will not be fully activated until the lights on the watchtower are lit. Now it is only self-operation with minimum restrictions. It can not be regarded as a complete boundary. " Cecilia nodded, "but it''s normal that you don''t know. After all, you''ve never been with a magician before." It is also true to think so. There are so many slave teams in the wilderness, and which one has magicians, even if there are, is a very small part. After all, the south of the mainland is not as rich as the north, where magicians are rampant. As for the border crossing, it is also a taboo topic than the non divine grid mud board. Therefore, even if Andre and others know it, there is no problem, and they can even understand the importance of the border crossing. But Sean heard another meaning from Cecilia''s words: "at present? only? You mean, there''s more than one border here? " "In theory, the highest achievements of the complex boundary can be superimposed by five, but I''ve only seen this legendary boundary in the college before." Cecilia said with some uncertainty, "I personally speculate that there should be two or three boundaries here, but I really can''t see the layout method. If I infer from the surface, I can only judge that there should be some boundaries to drive away evil." "In other words, there are really undead creatures in this ancient ruins area." Sean''s eyes looked a little deep. "Don''t mess around. We don''t know what each other is." Cecilia knew what Sean wanted to do when she looked at Sean''s eyes. Even if she stopped, "there has been a backlog of resentment for more than a hundred years, even if there are undead creatures such as the dead general." The necromancer general is a high-level and advanced creature of the black knight. His actual power can basically be equal to the lower gold. However, because he is a necromancer, he is more dangerous than the general lower gold strongman in terms of comprehensive strength. And since their names are called generals, and they are still gold strength, because they naturally have special abilities similar to the prestige of the dead, which can command the dead creatures, and the dead creatures near the dead general will be greatly strengthened. In terms of the game, this undead has special effects similar to aura skills. According to the current situation of Sean''s team, if we encounter this undead creature and fight it in the dead place of the ancient ruins area, the possibility of being killed by the group is great. "But aren''t you curious?" Sean looked puzzled, "for those magicians who specialize in the magic of the dead, places like this are simply natural treasures. With their ability to sense and judge the breath of the dead, after hearing the news that the kingdom of dabion failed to build a fortress here, they will come here to see if there is anything they can use, But up to now, there is even one magician, and the whole ancient ruins area is obviously in an undeveloped state. There must be a reason. " "Even if there is any special reason, it is not what we can deal with at present." Cecilia seemed very determined this time, contrary to the kind of obedient image she had given Sean in the past, "this is the first time I have seen this kind of boundary. At least after I have studied all the functions of this boundary, let''s discuss whether we should take risks in this ancient ruins area, okay?" "You step back first." Sean looked at Cecilia with an eager look on his face, turned his head to Andre and others, and said, "what to do or what to do, according to your usual habits, first light the lights on the watchtower and let the whole border recover its function." Since the Lord has spoken, even if Andre and others still have questions, they can only execute them first. Soon, the people around the neighborhood dispersed first. Under Andre''s command, they began to make a campfire to cook food. After all, they had always eaten compressed fast food dry food before. It was rare to have a good rest in a safe place. Andre was responsible for lighting the lights of the watchtower this time. When everyone dispersed, leaving only Cecilia and Tina, Sean said again, "what did you find?" "I didn''t find anything, but it made me feel very unsafe." Cecilia said, "the formation of this boundary is definitely not added later, but from the beginning. Like the magic array, the boundary needs to be planned and arranged, but look at the ground. It is very clean and there is no trace of layout. Then it can only show that the boundary planning has been buried on the foundation when the fortress was built. Therefore, this watchtower and this area can be preserved for so long without signs of damage, This is a history of hundreds of years, maybe close to 200 years. " Sean frowned. The historical process of the world has been divorced from his cognition to a great extent, which is largely due to his emergence. But Sean is as like as two peas. The world''s historical development is exactly the same as that of the game before he came to the world. It is said that the divergence point was born in the last one or two years, and there must be no change in the things that existed 100 years ago. Unfortunately, the destruction of the kingdom of dabion was too fast. The first expansion film had been broken by Athena at the beginning. Sean didn''t know a lot about the Kingdom''s information and history. But after hearing Cecilia''s words at the moment and thinking of the news he heard from Andre along the way, Sean felt that the kingdom of dabion would spend a lot of money to build a fortress here. He must have discovered some secrets of the gorge rift valley. Otherwise, he could not have invested so much. The birth of the gorge Rift Valley is related to the gods, so the clue of history will involve the battle of the gods at dusk. In that war, ACE winter almost fell, leaving a divine clay plate in the No. 3 fire cave, and the cold of the three fire caves is connected in one vein. In this way, the generation of blade wind can not appear out of thin air for no reason. The cold degree of blade wind is too much like the cold winter wind blade. wait! Winter blade? Sean felt as if he had found some key clue£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 284 The clergy of ice and snow is basically related to ice, snow and cold, and most of the divinations under this clergy are in favor of auxiliary ones, such as ice armor, cold ice aura, etc. Although there are also healing divinities, the effect is not particularly good, and there are no related healing divinities in advanced divinities. As for the winter clergy, the essence of this clergy is related to winter, which is also related to cold to a great extent. Moreover, after aiswentel captured a divine personality brand of the God of death, the divine personality also belongs to winter. Therefore, most of the divinities under this clergy are related to combat. Among them, there are a series of corresponding magic skills, such as the withering of all things, the winter wind blade, the cold crystal ice gun and so on. Sean didn''t think so much about the knife wind in the gorge Rift Valley before, but considered it as a special geographical phenomenon. But after thinking deeply at this moment, I found that this kind of blade wind has a similarity with the cold wind blade in the ace Winter Magic system - it is almost the same in the cold and dense degree of the blade wind. Of course, its power is only 1% of that of the real cold wind blade. Natural winter blade! "Well, since you are a priest with a sword, the divine skill you learned should be biased towards the winter system?" Sean looked at Tina and asked. Although she didn''t know the reason why Sean asked, and Tina was really stunned by the sudden question, she nodded: "yes. Although I can read and view some advanced divination skills at present, due to my own strength, I can''t master these high-level divination skills at present. " "Is there a winter wind blade in advanced divination?" Sean asked. "Winter blade?" Tina''s face was blank. "It''s a divine skill similar to the blade wind area we passed before." "It seems... No." Tina thought for a moment, then said seriously, "although goddess aiswenter mastered the related clergy of ice and snow and winter, it seems that this kind of magic that can manipulate the wind does not belong to her clergy. And even in the cold ice church, I haven''t seen similar divination. Maybe it belongs to the clergy of the God of the storm? " "So it is." Sean looked clear, "the divine character recorded on that divine character mud board is really related to the winter wind blade." "Ha?" The dazed color on Tina''s face was more obvious, but there was some fear hidden in the depths of no one''s eyes. How many people in this world can easily understand God''s field? Even if TiNi is a believer of Esther winter, she doesn''t know much about the God, and she bet that even shefanio doesn''t know as much about the God as Sean. This is the fear that TiNi hides in the depths of her pupils. No one is not afraid of such people. Maybe Cecilia is an exception. She looked at Sean nervously and asked, "did you find anything?" "No, it just confirms some of my guesses." Sean said, "the formation of the blade wind and the cold in the three fire holes have something to do with the Shenge mud board. Perhaps it was for this reason that some local changes were caused, so the kingdom of dabion built a fortress here. Of course, it is not ruled out that the people of the kingdom of dabion want to borrow some special forces to carry out experiments here, so they will arrange this barrier to expel evil when building the fortress... " Speaking of this, Sean looked at Cecilia: "can you understand the other abilities of this plural boundary?" "It''s... not easy." Cecilia hesitated. "If I can see the border array, I can speculate, but only with the current clues, I can only judge that one of them is to expel evil. However, the only thing we can be sure of is that if the whole border wants to really play a role, we must light the lights on the watchtower, so there must be the core point and trigger medium of the whole border. " "I think... What should be sealed under the watchtower." Sean''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the watchtower about 40 meters high. The function of watchtower is mainly to monitor, cooperate with the patrol personnel on the ground to play a certain role of warning, warning and alarm. Generally used in the fortress, it will not exist as an independent building. It is basically built on the wall, which can not only save building materials, but also cover the monitoring range inside and outside the city. In a broad sense, it means that the perspective range is wider. But at present, the watchtower exists as an independent building, and it is obviously protected. In Sean''s impression, it is almost equal to mage tower, stargazing tower and other buildings. "How possible." Cecilia said mercilessly, "if something is really sealed underground, it is also the source of strength for the whole border. It is absolutely impossible to seal something at the bottom without destroying the structure of the border array! " Sean curled his lips. Naturally, he didn''t believe this statement. He had seen copies of some things sealed under the boundary core point more than once in the game. Although it is not sure whether the ancient ruins area is a copy, according to the current situation and clues, Sean really has an extremely strong interest in the ancient ruins area. He found that he seems to have not experienced the feeling of adventure for a long time. However, Sean certainly wouldn''t refute Cecilia''s words, nor would he show any idea of adventure. He didn''t want Cecilia to worry. At night, you can feel the temperature drop very obviously. Because this reduction is not the kind of gradual reduction and cooling unconsciously, but it seems to have dropped more than ten or twenty degrees in an instant, which makes people feel a cold attack almost in an instant. For the bear people, the temperature is nothing, but it makes them want to sleep; On the contrary, the northern barbarians looked nostalgic, perhaps because they remembered their life in the northern region; Andre and the slave captors also didn''t have much expression. They were obviously used to the temperature difference. As for Sean and others, because they know the secret of the low temperature in the fire cave and the birth reason of the whole gorge Rift Valley, they certainly won''t make a fuss. While the temperature dropped sharply, fog began to diffuse about 300 meters away from the watchtower. The same as the reduction speed of temperature, the generation speed of fog is also very fast. It is almost just seen that a burst of fog has just risen on the ground. It is only a blink of an eye. The whole ancient ruins area has been completely shrouded in thick fog. Sean generally knew that the birth of fog needed to meet several conditions, including not only the low ground temperature to a certain extent, but also sufficient moisture. But where is the sufficient water and gas in the ancient ruins area? It is not in the forest, let alone there is no frost here. In any case, it is impossible to produce fog, and it is still so thick. Just standing on the edge, Sean couldn''t see about three meters away. Sean reached out and crossed the barrier. Inside the barrier, the temperature is low, but it is still normal. But outside the barrier, Sean felt that some evil thoughts were eroding into his body through his right hand reaching into the thick fog. Not the dead! Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. He could feel the blood in his body cheering and boiling. At this moment, his right hand even began to turn red, and the high temperature was passing from his right hand to his whole body. At almost the same time, the evil thoughts hidden in the thick fog are also soaring and condensing exponentially, and converging towards their right hand at a crazy speed. It seems that at this moment, their right hand has become a black hole and is constantly absorbing the evil thoughts in the air! In a trance, Sean felt a will that seemed to be thrown at him. "Whoosh!" Before this will swept to him, Sean withdrew his right hand and looked at the thick fog in front of his eyes. It''s just a thin line. The world outside the barrier can''t be seen clearly, but the barrier doesn''t have any fog. At this moment, Sean knew that the boundary of expelling evil was really expelling the fog formed by evil thoughts, resentment and death, not those ghost fires, ghouls and skeletons - in fact, according to Sean''s understanding, although undead creatures were not popular, they were not judged as evil creatures by the will of the world, Therefore, the barrier of expelling evil should be ineffective for them. In this way, Sean can roughly guess what the second effect of this complex junction is. Prevent undead creatures from entering. Sean slowly put down his right hand, a large number of white fog evaporated from his right hand, the reddish skin began to return to its original flesh color, and the boiling blood in his body began to cool gradually. "Absolutely not wrong." Sean could not see any emotion in his eyes, but his voice became a little excited. "There is definitely an evil creature hidden in this dead fog... Just now it was definitely the passive skill of demon hunting, but I didn''t expect such a strong reaction. I just don''t know that this reaction is based on the strength of the opponent from time to time. " Sean has never been a demon swordsman before, so he is not clear about the passive ability [demon hunting] of the demon swordsman. But I don''t know. When the evil thoughts in the fog began to erode his body and cause the blood in his body to boil, and in turn devour all these evil thoughts, Sean could clearly understand that this is the ability of demon hunting. After becoming a demon swordsman, Sean and evil creatures have become an irreconcilable camp, Of course, this so-called irreconcilability is not mandatory, just because of their camp relationship. So where there is evil, Sean can feel each other''s existence in advance. Similarly, if you are exposed to a certain perceptual situation for too long, the other party will also find his position and identity. The will swept just now is the best proof. Sean knows that if he wants to continue to be an exorcist in the future, he must learn to control the passive ability of [demon hunting] in his body. Otherwise, he is like an invincible light bulb, which is not a good thing. But now, how can he get out of here and meet the evil creature for a while£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 285 Sean walked back to the campfire. At present, there is only a slave hunting team such as Sean and others in the lookout area. Although the occupied area is not large, there are more than a dozen bonfires. More than 100 people sit around these bonfires. Basically, they can be clearly divided into three small groups. The least number is naturally the more than 20 experienced slave hunters. However, both the bear people and the northern barbarians know Sean''s importance to these people, so they naturally won''t go to trouble with these slave hunters. Even if the bear people hate slave hunters, they just acquiesced to their companion identity after a battle. Andre was lucky enough to sit by a campfire with Cecilia and Tina. This is the center of the whole team and the safest place. Of course, this means a symbol of power. But Andre also knows why he can sit here. He is no longer a green head, so what should be done and must be done, and what can not be touched. Although being appreciated by a lord can indeed give him a considerable part of privileges, it is also a danger with this privilege, because it is their duty to capture slaves, And the danger of wilderness is the highest in the world. Just like the slave team leader I met before, I don''t know when he died. Andre still can''t forget the sadness of rabbit death and fox sorrow. Maybe I''m really old¡ª¡ª Andre smiled bitterly, sighed, and drank a mouthful of wine. Andre gently shakes the tin jug, which depicts some strange patterns. It looks very exquisite. Of course, it is not as practical. A jug like this is about 500ml at most. According to the normal cup volume in the world, it is not enough for a wheat wine cup. This time, Sean prepared a large water bag for everyone according to Andre''s suggestion, but it contained spirits with high purity, rather than ordinary ale and rye. Just a sip was enough. But Andre still brought the wine pot. Sean guessed that the wine pot might have some history. Of course, he won''t ask such questions. Who doesn''t have a secret or something to remember? Sean sat next to Andre and asked, "is it all right to drink so much?" "Lord, don''t worry. You won''t delay the business." Andre smiled, "drink some wine to warm up your body. Although it is not in the knife wind zone, the temperature will begin to decrease after fog, and it will be cold in the middle of the night, so it''s better to prevent it first And the fog doesn''t disperse so fast. It usually doesn''t begin to dissipate until afternoon. At that time, we can continue on the road, so we can sleep more. " The fog didn''t dissipate until afternoon. Sean wasn''t surprised, because the evil thoughts here were too strong. It was far more terrible than ordinary death. In the past, Sean''s understanding of evil thoughts and death gas in the game was limited to weakening the player''s combat ability. It was a skill similar to aura, but the player couldn''t master it. But after coming to this world, through the books he read before and some exchanges with Andrew later, Sean realized that in today''s real world, evil thoughts and dead gas have a considerable concept and judgment standard, not just a weakening aura like in the game. "Nothing." Sean waved casually. "It''s not important to leave here later, but let''s be careful tonight." "OK." Andre nodded without thinking too much. Although he had not left the wilderness for many years, he had not heard of any accidents in the gorge Rift Valley in recent years. Generally speaking, he was relatively calm, so he was not too worried. After the real night, the temperature really began to drop more sharply as Andre said, and everything seemed colder. However, Sean knew that the cold was actually due to the evil thoughts and dead breath in the fog. Although the evil breath could not penetrate because of the barrier of expelling evil, the cold was inevitable. Sean guessed that there must be a function similar to resisting the dead in this enchantment. Otherwise, it is impossible that those ghouls and ghost fires have not appeared. You know, driving away evil is just to make those evil creatures dislike here. If they find that there are other creatures here, they can''t stop them even if they don''t like them. "Drink some wine and warm up." Sean handed Cecilia a water bag, but it was not water, but strong wine. "I''m a magician." Cecilia looked at the water bag and looked pitifully at Sean. Her watery eyes blinked and looked very embarrassed. There is a rule in the magician''s rule that he never drinks. Because the magician''s mental power is very pure, drinking is very addictive, and long-term drinking will be corroded by alcohol, which will affect the magic and mental power, which will damage the magician''s strength. Moreover, this damage is permanent. Even if you get rid of alcohol addiction, if you can''t recover your mental ability, you will completely lose your ability to be a magician. Therefore, both academic magicians and magicians of the inheritance School of the mage tower will be strictly restricted. Cecilia''s rejection of alcohol is naturally the same. But Sean is very clear that alcohol also had an impact on players and magicians in the game, but if it was only occasionally, it would not have any impact. Even some liquids with alcohol can improve the magician''s magic and spiritual power, such as the sharp blade modulated by Andrew. Of course, in this world, there is not only a kind of wine that can improve the spiritual ability of magicians, but the remaining things are very difficult to start, which can not be obtained at Sean''s current level. "Drink a little occasionally. It''s okay." Sean smiled and said that he was obviously resistant to Cecilia''s lovely appearance. "It''s too cold here. I don''t want you to get cold because of it Besides, even if you lose your magic, will I dislike you? Cecilia of my family is not only capable of being a magician. You are also good at internal affairs and military affairs. " "But along the way, I''ve drunk a lot..." Cecilia''s mouth tooted and some little grievances. "I''ve felt that my spiritual power is a little depressed. It takes a long time to purify and restore pure magic and spiritual power." "Compared with your cold, I hope you''re just mentally impaired." Sean pinched Cecilia''s face. "If you fall ill here, I''ll be very troublesome. Besides, I can''t afford you. No matter what Cecilia becomes in the future, I will support you. " Under Sean''s combination of hard and soft, Cecilia finally had a helpless drink of strong wine and immediately choked and coughed. Sean smiled, patted Cecilia on the back, comforted her, looked at her red face and said with a smile, "do you feel a little warmer now?" Cecilia nodded slightly, but she seemed to be fleeing, handed back the water bag full of spirits to Sean, and refused to touch it again. This move made Andre, Tina and others send out knowing and kind laughter, which made little Cecilia even more embarrassed. Perhaps because of the magician, Cecilia began to fight with her eyelids after drinking the wine for a while, and finally fell down slowly and fell asleep. Sean took off his cloak, folded it into a soft pillow and gently put it on the ground so that Cecilia could sleep more comfortably. When seeing Sean''s move, Tina and Andre looked at Sean in some doubt. In such a damn climate and temperature, even bear people almost need to drink to warm their body. Taking off this cloak is not a wise choice for human beings. "Lord?" Andre said, "we don''t have any extra cloaks..." "No need." Sean shook his head and stood up. "You protect Cecilia. If anything happens... Andre, will you command?" "I have commanded several battles before." Andre nodded. As the leader of a slave team, how is it possible not to command the battle? But Sean, as his Lord, certainly couldn''t speak so directly, so he explained politely. "That''s good. I''d better arrange a vigil. If there is any problem, go back to the observation tower immediately." Sean thought about it, but he was still a little worried. "The tower is 40 meters high. Although it doesn''t look big, it should be OK to accommodate more than 100 people." Andre and Tina looked at each other, and finally Andre asked, "Lord, you..." "I''ll go outside." Sean grinned. Hearing Sean''s words, Andre''s face suddenly changed: "Lord, this can''t be. It''s too dangerous in the ancient ruins area. Moreover, due to the thick fog, the visibility is too low. Many people can''t find their way back after going out..." "It''s all right. I''ll leave a mark." Sean said, "and I always think I can find something interesting in this fog area." "I''ll go with you." Tina stood up and said with a serious face. Sean refused without even thinking, "No." "Why?" Tina was stunned. "Although the ice and snow and winter church is not a church dedicated to fighting undead creatures, some basic divinities still have a great deterrent to undead creatures. Moreover, I am still a priest with a knife. Fighting is my strength. If I am here, I can definitely help you better." "I don''t need help." Sean said calmly, "if I act alone, it will be more convenient and advantageous. Taking you will only be a burden to me Or do you think your strength is better than me? " When asked by Sean, Tina was speechless immediately. She couldn''t help thinking that when she almost stepped into the golden realm, the three people were easily defeated by Sean, and even she couldn''t escape death. But even though she knew Sean was telling the truth at the moment, Tina still felt a little angry. What a disgusting confession£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 286 In the dense fog, a fuzzy body outline looms. The dark shadow''s body is a little bent, which makes it seem a little thin and lower. At this time, the figure seems to be searching for something. From time to time, you can see that some stones and other things are thrown out of the fog. It seems that because he couldn''t find what he wanted, the figure seemed a little anxious and began to jump in place. Moreover, some strange sounds came from the fog, which didn''t seem to be the voice that human beings can make. It seems that it is meaningless to stay in place. The dark shadow''s arms hit the ground and began to move slowly in a certain direction like a reptile. In front of the shadow, a pale green light suddenly lit up. This light was born out of thin air and appeared without warning. When the green light appeared, the fog was suddenly evaporated. The visibility was less than five meters, and everything within ten meters became clear. The shadow like a reptile suddenly burst out of the fog! Its body is as thin as wood, but its skin and flesh have completely rotted, and even white bones can be seen. The ferocious and twisted face is abnormally ugly. It has sharp teeth, saliva is constantly dripping from its mouth, some skin on its body has grown some scales, and its arms are almost assimilated into reptile like limbs with extremely sharp claws. This is a ghoul! For the emergence of ghouls, the ghost fire of green light suddenly flashed violently for several times, which seemed to welcome the arrival of companions. In this world, although ghost fire is a kind of undead, it is not a pure undead because they have no self will. In the undead group, ghost fire is more like a gathering signal. Although it does not have any will and thinking ability, it has the ability similar to gathering. Low-level undead creatures such as ghouls, skeletons and zombies will spontaneously gather around ghost fire. Because some dark waves generated by ghost fire can strengthen the strength of such low-level undead creatures. Of course, the benefits are parallel. If any creature dies near the ghost fire, it will absorb a certain degree of life energy by the ghost fire. Although the amount is small, if a little makes a lot, the ghost fire can still evolve into a special undead creature called "undead commander", which is the most difficult existence. The ghoul seems to feel a warmth, which makes it seem a little confused, and it seems to recall some pictures in the hazy. It was a fireplace with an orange flame burning. It seemed that someone was sitting next to it, and the sound of joy was echoing. But soon, the sound turned into a scream, and negative factors such as fear, resentment and death burst out suddenly. All this made the ghoul howl, I don''t know whether it was sadness or anger. The pupil of the ghoul suddenly turned red, and new muscle tissue even began to grow on the bones that had been exposed to the air. Layers of scales began to cover the, which looked like a layer of scales. Although the sharp claws on the ghoul''s hands did not grow longer, they turned dark black and looked significantly harder. The outbreak of strong negative emotions makes the ghoul seem more powerful. Suddenly! The ghost fire flashed suddenly, and the ghoul turned his head and stared to the right. There, a wave of power that makes it feel very disgusted is approaching. The fluctuation is extremely strong, and in such an obvious dead gas range, the power fluctuation is constantly repelling the dead gas and resentment around. It''s like lighting a bright lamp in the dark. You can''t ignore it. But I don''t know why, in this energy fluctuation, the ghoul feels a congenital fear, but no matter how strong the fear is, it doesn''t want to avoid at all, but has an impulse to tear each other to pieces. The fluctuation of ghost fire is more intense and obvious, while the ghoul opens his mouth and reveals more serrated teeth, and saliva is constantly dripping from his mouth. These liquid drops on the ground, immediately make a Zizi sound and emit strong and choking white smoke. Sean walked slowly out of the fog. He didn''t wear that cloak, but he didn''t feel cold in such a cold and strange climate. If Cecilia and others could see Sean at this time, they would be surprised to close their mouths, because at this time, all Sean''s skin showed a strange red, not a bright red like blood, but a bright red like magma. The boiling of blood made Sean not feel any cold at all. At this time, his skin temperature had completely exceeded the normal temperature that human beings could bear. The ghoul suddenly ran and rushed towards Sean! Instinctive hatred finally conquered inner fear. Ghouls have excellent jumping ability and running ability. According to the data template in the game, ghouls'' agility value is the highest, followed by strength value. Although they have certain wisdom ability, this wisdom ability is more like an instinct, but there are few actions such as thinking. But anyway, ghouls exist as level 3 and level 4. They were really the last undead creatures in the game. What''s more, it''s obviously a strengthened ghoul. I saw the ghoul running and jumping on all fours. Each gallop can rush forward for nearly one meter. A short distance of more than ten meters is only a few seconds for it. Moreover, with the help of this kind of running, the killing of ghouls will have an extremely terrible power bonus. Even a fully armed heavy armor Tower Shield warrior is difficult to stand firm. But in the face of the ghoul, Sean had no plan to step back. At the moment when he saw that the ghoul was only one meter away from him and suddenly jumped up, the thumb of Sean''s right hand touched the insignificant ring on his ring finger, and there was no light burst. However, when Sean''s right hand waved, a pure white long sword suddenly appeared in Sean''s hand! The next moment, Sean''s center of gravity sank slightly, his hands clenched the handle of the dead bone sword, and looked forward and picked it. It was just two slight movements. The ghoul, who should have extremely terrible killing ability, was picked up in mid air. At this moment, the hatred for Sean was finally overwhelmed by fear. In its red eyes, there was a trace of panic. It could not tell whether it was arms and legs or all legs, waving wildly in mid air. "How dare a bronze Ghoul compete with me for strength and agility?" Sean''s mouth pulled slightly, and his face showed some irony. The complete boiling of blood in his body is not just that Sean is not afraid of the cold in the gray fog. He feels that something in his body seems to be waking up, which makes Sean have a completely different illusion. It may not be an illusion, because Sean found that his perception became unusually sharp. However, this sensitivity is not an increase in the data on the attribute panel, but a more subtle feeling. He can clearly feel all the dead creatures within a radius of 50 meters around him with himself as the core - Sean is not blindly exploring in this fog, but guided by this special perception ability, so that he can continue to move forward. Like this ghoul and ghost fire, he came because he was in Sean''s range of perception. Of course, there is another fact that Sean is reluctant to admit. In these mists, he felt that he seemed to become a little excited and bloodthirsty. If it were in the past, Sean felt that he would not have done such reckless behavior, but at this moment, when he personally lifted the ghoul up easily, there was an inflated sense of pleasure in his heart, as if a certain emotion that had been blocked and repressed had finally got a chance to vent. The next moment, Sean jumped up, and the dead bone in his hand waved suddenly, marking a silver track. With such a light sword, the whole Ghoul was cut into two broken bodies by Sean''s sword and fell from the air. The flame of the ghost fire expanded a little and seemed to feel something bad. Although there was no self will, the ghost fire, as a dead creature, still had some instinctive consciousness. At this moment, its reaction was to escape here. Just, will Sean let the ghost fire escape so easily? When Sean fell from the air, the soles of his front feet touched the ground slightly, and a strong air current suddenly burst out. The ground was even shaken out of a circle of cracks. Countless stones and sand dust erupted around at the moment, but Sean himself rushed towards the ghost fire faster than the ghoul. The sword tip of the dead bone pierced into the green flame without hindrance. At this moment, Sean could vaguely hear a shrill scream burst out. The green flame suddenly expanded for a while, and then it spiraled out like a tornado, and dissipated completely in mid air in an instant. Then, for a moment, the black crystal like a crystal nucleus was exposed to the air, but the crystal nucleus was now in the tip of the sword of the dead bone. When the green flame dissipated completely, the whole crystal core began to produce countless cracks, and then there was a slight sound of glass breaking, and the crystal debris scattered from the explosion of the crystal core. "The fifth one." Sean drew his sword slowly and whispered. But soon, the corners of his mouth raised slightly again, turned and looked to his left, and his eyes became unusually bright at this moment: "can you finally give up? I thought you wouldn''t show up until all the ghost fires in this area were slaughtered. " Under Sean''s eyes, the fog suddenly began to dissipate gradually, as if the crowd suddenly gave way to a passage, revealing the figure behind the fog. Dark robes and a long staff in his right hand look like a king patrolling his territory. However, on his pale face, his eyes were dark, as if his pupils had completely occupied the whole pair of eyes without leaving any white parts. Sean looked at the creature that might have been human in front of him, and his pupils shrank suddenly, but he was not surprised, but excited: "it''s actually a collection of evil thoughts... It''s much more interesting than I thought."£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 287 A gathering of evil thoughts. This is a very rare evil creature, which is not very common even in the game. Almost every evil thought aggregate is a random wild boss. Although there are reasons for the birth of evil thoughts in the game, players can''t study and understand this. Basically, they only know that they can only encounter this kind of boss in some special undead areas, because only this kind of place can produce this kind of special boss. The evil thought aggregate can be said to be a kind of host undead. Its essence is a kind of evil thought, which is similar to spiritual magic. Without a host, the evil thought aggregate can not give play to any strength. To put it simply, evil thoughts can actually be regarded as a virus. After invading the host''s body, it will completely strangle its soul and will and become a new species of undead. Because of this, the strength of evil thoughts can fluctuate greatly, from lower bronze to upper gold. The only uncertainty about this evil thought gathering in front of us is its strength. However, from the perspective of the obvious situation, the host is obviously a magician. Sean''s mouth is slightly raised. Among all types of enemies, his favorite is the magician. The wrist of his right hand moved slightly, the dead bone in his hand swung gently, and the sword tip spun on the ground. The already rotten and broken ground was unbearable to be scraped by the sharp dead bone, and several fine sand splashed suddenly. The fine stones jumped high and flew between the two. All this is like a signal of war! The evil thought group suddenly roared, producing a strange distortion in the space around him. Six dark black vortices similar to black holes suddenly appeared in the air, and a large amount of fog around them were absorbed by the six black vortices. Sean''s eyes suddenly changed, and there was a strong tingling feeling on him, which was an extremely dangerous signal. But at this time, he did not retreat but advance. The whole person shot at the evil thought group like a flash of lightning. Sean knows very well that when facing a magician, he must not be separated by the other party, otherwise he will be no different from a live target. Most magic attacks have abilities like automatic tracking and locking. Even without such special effects, the coverage attack of range magic is by no means affordable to ordinary people, so Sean will not hesitate at this time! The distance of more than ten meters is not too far. With Sean''s ability, it only takes about two seconds to rush to each other. However, the magic exerted by this evil thought group was obviously far beyond Sean''s imagination. In just one second, the six dark whirlpools seemed to have absorbed enough energy and began to bloom a strange black light. The black light is full of an extremely unique texture. It continues to rotate in mid air, but it looks more like a crystal wall attached to the air from the front. Almost as soon as the six crystal walls were formed, they all shot a deep, transparent beam of light at Sean. Although the six beams shot out in unison, they were fast and slow in front and back, and obviously blocked all the direction changing ranges of Sean''s front, back, left and right. "Barrier!" Sean saw at a glance that this magic completely blocked all his changing movements. It was obviously impossible to play any small tricks in front of such a magic that obviously formed a certain organizational scale. So without any hesitation, he immediately activated the arcane magic on the ring of "air barrier" to resist the light beam from the frontal attack. In this windless environment, suddenly there was a gust of wind, and then quickly gathered around Sean in the sprint. Perhaps it was because there was no wind in the fog area, so this time Sean could obviously feel a current of air around him, which inexplicably increased Sean''s sense of security. After all, the air barrier, an arcane magic, as a defense magic, its ability is not low. Its maximum limit is that it can resist the attack of any level 5 magic power, which is equivalent to the full blow of an upper silver master. Even a blow from the inferior gold strongman can cut the power by half. However, when this slightly translucent deep light beam touched the air barrier, a palpitating force wave did suddenly radiate from the air barrier, and the black ripples visible to the naked eye shook out of the barrier in circles, just like the rippling lake. The invisible colorless air barrier also showed a dark black at this moment, and quickly spread to the whole air barrier at an incredible speed. Just in the blink of an eye, Sean found that the air barrier around him had become purple and black, and his defense power had been completely weakened to the extreme. The whole air barrier had become precarious without even playing its due role. What''s more frightening is that Sean smelled a very strange smell, which was sweet to fishy, completely different from this cold and dead place. Almost the moment he smelled the unique smell, Sean felt dizzy. But soon, the strange dizziness disappeared immediately. Sean could obviously feel that the blood in his body seemed to become more boiling. It was like that the odor toxin that had just invaded his body had been swallowed up by the blood in his body. There is only one explanation for this! evil intentions! Sean knows very well that his physical quality has not been strengthened, so he can''t be immune to any toxin, even the slightest toxin jokingly called "sweat medicine" by players. At present, this vertigo is almost swallowed as soon as it occurs. He knows that these unique sweets are not toxins, but the essential power of evil thoughts, because his body has a strong resistance to evil forces because of his occupation. After knowing the effect of this infection, Sean knew what the magic of evil thoughts was. Negative energy shock! This is a unique magic belonging to the undead family. It is a magic that human beings can''t learn and master. Therefore, it is not classified into the four categories of human magic. Basically, if he was not an academic magician, he would not know the existence of this type of magic, and Sean knew it only because he had far more knowledge and combat experience than people in the world. This time he didn''t recognize the magic immediately, largely because it was completely different from all the negative energy shocks Sean had seen in the game. However, even if it looks completely different on the surface, but it is essentially the same, there is naturally no difference in coping methods. The stopped steps rushed towards the evil thoughts group again. With a sudden wave of the dead bone in his hand, the air barrier that had become a tangible thing was broken by Sean''s own sword. Without the barrier to resist, the negative energy impact beam suddenly shot down at Sean without hindrance, but it was the dead bone in Sean''s hand that was burning with red flames that greeted the beam. Twining inflammation! The burning flame and the deep beam of light falling from mid air once again came into full contact, but this time there was no previous air barrier. When the transparent dark light beam touches the burning flame, it shows a kind of melting similar to the melting of ice and snow. A large amount of gray fog evaporates from the dead bone sword and then diffuses in the air again. The so-called negative energy is essentially a series of spiritual fluctuations such as evil thoughts, negative emotions, dead breath, etc. the reason why it is a unique magic of the undead is that only the undead can condense these dark wave forces. Although magicians specializing in undead magic can summon undead creatures and use some magic similar to corrosion, in essence, this kind of magic is still classified into the category of life magic. Among the four categories of magic system, element magic is the most standard positive energy, so when dealing with negative energy magic, the most appropriate is natural magic. However, this kind of treatment is only a means to neutralize the two energies after they are hedged and completely restore them to the original power. After all, positive energy and negative energy, like a pair of twin brothers, are interdependent. It''s impossible to lose one of them in this world. Therefore, the dark wave used by the negative energy impact emitted by the evil thought aggregate comes from the surrounding fog. After being melted and restored, it will naturally return to the initial fog, but it can be clearly seen that these fog are much thinner than before. Obviously, the hedging of energy will still be consumed in this neutralization process. In terms of Sean''s spiritual power, it must be a heavy burden to maintain the continuity of entanglement inflammation in this process. However, if he doesn''t do so, Sean will bear the baptism of negative energy impact. Although he can be immune to evil thoughts because of his professional relationship and tries to invade his body as a new host, he doesn''t dare to bear the positive impact of these negative energy beams. If he dares to do so, before he is boarded by evil thoughts, his body will be the first to fail to withstand the impact and die completely. It seemed that seeing the negative energy impact had no effect on Sean, the evil thought group no longer continued this useless work. It stopped this waste of magic at the first time. The evil thought group suddenly waved the wand almost as high as a person in its hand, and suddenly there was a wave in the air, and several black arrows immediately shot at Sean. The speed of these arrows is very fast, and the distance between Sean and the evil thought group is less than three meters. It is impossible for ordinary people to avoid this sudden arrow attack in such a close distance. But Sean is obviously not an ordinary person. His speed has more than doubled, which is obviously a light body technique. The whole person instantly refracted to the right, and narrowly missed the six corrosive arrows! Just then, just as Sean had just stood firm, three dark shadows suddenly jumped out of Sean''s back. These are three ghouls! Sean could even smell the disgusting and disgusting smell of these ghouls. Almost at the moment when the three ghouls came to kill Sean, the evil thoughts group immediately moved again, but this time it was no longer those random instant magic, but began to whisper a lengthy spell with a stick! Hearing only the first magic syllable, Sean knew what magic it was. Soul gun£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 288 Soul spear! This skill is an enhanced version of the dark spear, but different from the damage of the dark spear directly acting on the body, the soul spear is the damage directly acting on the soul. Although it is only a level 6 Magic, its power is more terrible than the general level 7 or even level 8 magic. Sean''s eyes showed surprise and surprise for the first time. This magic is not the magic that ordinary people can touch. At the beginning, even players who want to learn this magic need to spend several months to complete a cumbersome task process. Finally, they need a lot of luck to have a certain chance to be exposed to this magic, but whether they can learn it is not certain. Because this magic is stored on the third floor of the taboo library overlooking the spire. Even if players want to learn this magic, it is difficult to go to heaven, not to mention the aborigines of the world! The powerful power fluctuation is constantly converging with the singing of evil thoughts, and the outline of a long gun about three meters long has emerged on its head. There are electric sparks flashing in the air, but these electric sparks are constantly attached to the long gun, gradually forming a layer of golden light patterns. These light patterns look unusually complex, but they have a unique beauty; Next, the color of the long gun is getting darker and looks like it is beginning to be filled with black paint. Deep and charming. Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his attention was unconsciously attracted! Obviously, it was a battle of life and death in an instant. He was still distracted. Sean started in a cold sweat. In the past, although the soul spear was not a common magic in the game, he had seen it a lot, and there had never been such a situation. But this time, when he recognized it at the first sight, his mind would still be attracted. Sean finally realized the seriousness of the problem. Behind him, three ghouls finally approached. Not only the disgusting, disgusting and rotten smell, but also the cold smell and the heat from their mouths can be clearly felt. "Shoot!" Sean''s low voice suddenly sounded. As like as two peas in the air, the magic of the soul spear is also emerging. It was a long black gun, but the formation speed of this magic was much faster than the singing speed of evil thoughts. In just two seconds, the long gun had completely condensed into shape, and then shot down at the evil thought group. At the same time, Sean also turned around, and the dead bone in his hand waved a silvery white light like the moon, glancing up obliquely from left to right. The white body of the sword cut through the two claws of the first Ghoul on the left, broke his two hands at the elbow without hindrance, and then the tip of the long sword cut into the lower jaw of the Ghoul in the middle. The vibration feeling of the blade cutting on the hard bone is very clear, but the dead bone is worthy of being an epic weapon, and its sharpness is obviously much higher than that of ordinary weapons, because Sean only felt the sense of hard object cutting from the blade at the moment when he cut into the skull at the blade, and the dead bone blade has cut the ghoul''s skull in two at the next moment, Dirty black liquid gushed from the ghoul''s head. The sword is exhausted! The ghoul on the right has touched Sean''s right shoulder with the claw of his right arm. Tear! "Spell seal! Silver scale! " A silver glow shone from Sean''s right shoulder. The sharp and harsh sound of metal friction and collision suddenly sounded, and the sparks generated by friction splashed out on Sean''s right shoulder. Only clothes are torn! The silver glow began to fade from his neck and soon spread to Sean''s whole right hand. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean''s right arm waved towards the ghoul''s face, and the fist with the handle into a fist hit the ghoul''s face. With the power of Sean''s blessing and the hardening of the silver scale curse, the power caused by this fist has been almost equal to the blunt blow. The ghoul was hit hard, and the whole face almost completely collapsed. It was obvious that the jawbone had been broken. Several sharp teeth flew out of the ghoul''s mouth, and then the whole body flew out of the air in a spin, and then hit a broken wall. However, the wall could not fully withstand the impact of the ghoul. The whole wall was knocked down by the Ghoul in an instant. The stones fell to the ground and the dust was obviously thicker than the fog. After a punch flew to the ghoul on the right, the dead bone was just recovered by Sean, and the tip of the long sword was right at the throat of the ghoul on the left. It all looked as if the ghoul had come and killed himself. penetration! The ghoul, whose throat was pierced by a sharp sword and whose whole body was completely hung on the long sword, was constantly struggling. The viscous black was flowing down from the ghoul''s throat, but he had lost his hands. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not separate himself from the dead bone. Sean was not surprised by the ghoul''s sneak attack. As a well-known and valuable wild boss in the game, how can there be no "little brother" around? But Sean knows very well that since the world is real, the existence of "little brother" naturally cannot appear with the refresh of the boss, and there are only ghouls and ghost fire in this ancient ruins area, which is also the reason why Sean hunted ghost fire and ghost fire from the beginning. As long as these two undead creatures are reduced to the greatest extent, it will not be too difficult to fight even if the boss is encountered in the end. Of course, at the beginning, Sean didn''t know that the boss in the ancient ruins area was a bad idea gathering. Just as Sean wanted to cut off the ghoul hanging on the sword with a sword, there was an extremely strong magic explosion behind him! With a sudden surprise in his heart, Sean immediately looked back, but saw that the evil thought gathering was not penetrated by the dark spear as he expected, but there were the bodies of three ghouls at its feet. The bodies of the three ghouls have an extremely obvious wound similar to the hole, and the black fog is constantly spreading out. There is no doubt that the dark spear Sean just displayed has been borne by the three ghouls! At this time, the soul spear was finally fully displayed by the evil thoughts! The color is deeper and darker than the dark long gun. The golden halo is branded on the handle of the gun, which looks extremely luxurious and exquisite. The head of the long gun is pure white, with an almost holy brilliance. Anyone''s eyes just look at the long gun, and his mind will be involuntarily attracted. The breath that doesn''t belong to the world seems to suck away people''s soul at any time. Sean bit the tip of his tongue and finally took his eyes off the long gun. When the world becomes real, many mysterious forces that didn''t need to be cared about before will also be amplified and become more real! Sean''s eyes stared at the evil thoughts, and his right hand involuntarily clenched the handle of the dead bone sword. The tingling sensation of scalp became extremely strong, and his whole body even began to tremble slightly. But Sean knew that this was not the trembling of excitement and excitement, but the most instinctive fear from the depths of his soul. This was the fear that Sean could not restrain himself. In front of this soul spear, Sean felt like an ant! As a warrior profession, Sean has absolute advantages in strength and speed. Even in endurance, he is better than other people of the same level, unless he is a professional who specializes in endurance development like knight. However, as a soldier, his defects in magic are absolutely irreparable. Therefore, Sean knows that his spiritual power is a weakness. He knows how to avoid the magic of nature department and arcane department, and even the magic of life department can be ignored. Only the magic of soul department will cause absolutely fatal damage to him. Although the soul spear is not taboo magic, since the overlooking spire known as "the truth follower isolated from the world" is stored on the third floor of the taboo library, it is enough to prove the horror of this spiritual magic classified into the soul energy system. Sean''s face of spiritual magic is enough to make him feel extremely difficult, not to mention the magic that is more terrible than spirit and specifically aimed at the soul. The two sides fell into a state of silent confrontation. No one took the lead, and naturally did not break this almost stagnant atmosphere. The reason why Sean didn''t take the lead was that he had some scruples about the soul spear. Similarly, he was also very clear about the reason why the evil thoughts group didn''t take the lead, because the magic of the soul spear didn''t have the ability of locking and automatic tracking. In other words, if the soul spear is thrown, it will not automatically track the target like fireball, so it will hit where it is thrown. The evil thoughts group has fully learned Sean''s speed, so it obviously has some scruples about Sean''s speed, and naturally will not waste this precious attack opportunity. But this confrontation is not meaningless. Sean knows that his lightness skill can only last for five minutes, but the magic consumed by the extremely special magic of the soul spear is definitely not small. The magic consumed for maintaining the existence of the soul spear without throwing it is one fifth of the cast time, which is a very exaggerated data, Sean didn''t think there was so much magic in this evil thought gathering in front of him. You know, although the evil thoughts that have been transformed into the existence of the dead can still cast all the magic of the parasite, they will not understand that if the magic is restored, so every point of magic consumed is really reduced by one point. Sean''s intuition told him that it was because the magic of the host in front of him was about to be completely consumed, so the evil thought of swallowing his soul could not wait to find a new host. After all, once the magician''s magic is consumed, it is no different from waste. Time is running away minute by minute. When four minutes passed, Sean finally saw sweat on his forehead. The magic of this evil thought aggregate was more obvious than he thought! After swallowing his saliva, Sean''s eyes flashed a trace of determination. He knew he couldn''t delay any longer, otherwise the person who died would definitely be him. Like the attack opportunity of the evil thought group, Sean''s attack opportunity is also only once, that is, at the moment when the evil thought group throws out the soul spear, use "adrenal stimulation" to accelerate. Only in this way can he have a chance to avoid the soul spear. Without the slightest hesitation! After taking a deep breath, Sean suddenly moved, and the whole person rushed out towards the evil thought group. Maybe it''s because Sean''s deep breathing action is too big, or maybe the IQ of this evil thought group is not too low. Therefore, at the moment of seeing Sean''s deep breathing action, it also threw the soul spear without hesitation! The golden and dark light is particularly bright in this night. And the same bright, there is a long moon white shadow, which is the light shining when the dead bone is dragged! Two lights, in this lonely night, flash and cross. Sean''s long sword finally ran through the heart of the evil thoughts group. The evil thoughts collective made a miserable howl, and the black fog burst out from it crazily. These black fog were like tentacles, opening their teeth and claws crazily in the air. Then, as if they had found some new target, they rushed out towards Sean''s eyebrows like sharp arrows, and those who took this as the attack target poured into Sean''s body! "Ah!" Even Sean couldn''t bear the pain£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 289 The black fog had completely poured into Sean''s eyebrows. The heart piercing pain soon turned into a sharp pain that almost burst the whole head. After a tragic howl, Sean finally couldn''t hold the dead bone in his hand. He held his head tightly with both hands, and the whole person fell to the ground completely. The red skin became more bright, and a large number of white fog evaporated from the body, and a white thick fog had been formed in the twinkling of an eye. But the thick fog didn''t spread out. Instead, it was more like a protective cover. It only gathered around Sean and formed a circle like a ball. In the thick white fog, Sean''s voice was not very strong, even a little weak, but if you go through the thick white fog, you can hear Sean''s almost heartrending scream. Because of the loss of the existence of ghost fire and evil thoughts, the surrounding space did not restrain the fog. Soon, the fog gradually diffused again. But the magic thing is that when these fog diffuse near the white fog, it no longer continues to spread, but seems to avoid these white fog, so it looks like two camps facing each other. Gradually, the sound from the white fog became weaker and weaker, and finally it was completely inaudible. But at this time, the situation in the white fog is quite different. On the backs of Sean''s hands, there was an extremely bright brilliance, interwoven with silver and red. These two kinds of brilliance are very blazing. Under normal circumstances, even if the fog is strong, it should be able to be seen within hundreds of meters at least. But the fact is quite the opposite, let alone hundreds of meters away. Even in the vicinity of the white fog, you can''t see the bright brilliance, even the white fog. As if all this had been deliberately ignored by the will of the world. I don''t know how long it took. The brilliant silver and red light in the white fog finally weakened gradually. The faint gasp gradually sounded, and the white fog began to disperse gradually. However, the gray thick fog never dared to approach these white fog. With the dispersion of the white fog, the gray fog was gradually becoming thinner, as if it had been neutralized. Sean lay on the ground, his gorgeous clothes had become messy, his hair had stuck together, and his face looked very haggard. But only his eyes were very bright, completely different from the weakness that his strength was squeezed clean at the moment. It was obviously with a look of excitement and excitement! Sean lying on the ground can clearly hear the strong beating sound of his heart, and even clearly feel that a very unique force is running in his body. Whenever this unique force flows through the place, Sean can feel that the place begins to glow with new vitality. Whether it is physical strength, or deeper bones and meridians, Sean can feel an extremely obvious change. Just lying on the ground motionless, but there were signs of cracking gradually spreading out from under him, as if the earth could not bear the power and breath emanating from him. The fog will be dispelled, not because of the sacred power of those white fog, but because of the smell of Sean at the moment! This breath is not strong, but it has a similar ability to purify darkness and evil. This fog is completely a home of evil forces. The strength of any undead creature in this area will increase to a certain extent. As long as it is not fatal damage, it will recover in a very short time. Only people like Sean can ignore this home advantage in this area, because he has a passive skill "demon hunting". This ability doesn''t do much, but any of his attacks will cause similar serious damage to evil creatures. But at the beginning, Sean didn''t find it, or he ignored it. Instinctive intuition made him mistakenly think that the ability of "demon hunting" was just to let him get the effect of walking in this fog and looking for evil creatures. After all, he had seen too many changes completely inconsistent with the game situation in this world, and he didn''t really wake up until now. Many things may be changed, but as long as it is displayed by the system, it will not be changed. Sean got up from the ground. His skin was no longer red, but he could still feel that the blood in his body was still as hot as magma. This time, a very special force covered it and suppressed the agitation in his body. It was precisely because of this special force that Sean''s skin would not be red again, But this force still exists. Sean looked at the dead bone in his hand and tried to infuse the extremely active power in his body. He immediately felt that this power obeyed Sean''s command as if he had spirit and began to infuse. A black fog visible to the naked eye immediately spread from Sean''s right hand. Soon, the pure white dead bone became a long black sword. When the black fog attached to the dead bone, it looked like a layer of black metallic luster. It was not foggy at all. Waving his hand, a black sword Qi immediately broke the sword and shot directly at a residual wall in the distance. The speed of the sword Qi was not fast. It was slower than the sword Qi seen by ordinary Sean, but when the sword Qi hit the debris wall, the whole sword Qi suddenly exploded and turned into a thick black fog. The speed of the black fog was very fast. In the blink of an eye, the whole section of the ruins had been covered by the black fog. After the dead bone sent out the sword Qi, the black body of the sword returned to its original white again. If the black fog was not still diffuse in the distance, it would look like an illusion. Looking at the dead bone in his hand, the excited color in Sean''s eyes calmed a little: "so this is what Andrew said about the road of demon swordsman hunting No wonder so many people want this letter. It''s incredible. " As he said this, Sean waved his hand and opened his panel properties. Under the original panel properties, there is a long bar similar to the energy bar. Originally, in this position, there should be two same energy bars, one representing life value and the other representing magic value, but they no longer exist in this real world. Sean thought about many situations, but he didn''t expect to see this kind of energy bar again. At this time, when he saw such a silver energy bar, he felt a sense of intimacy inexplicably in his heart. This energy bar represents the value of "fighting spirit"! At the beginning of the game, people with this energy bar represented stepping into the ranks of level 5 occupations. In the words of this world, it is to officially become a master of silver! Sean, has stepped into the ranks of the next silver. But this time he did not expect to change his job. His experience value reached the peak of upper bronze very early. Whether it was the construction and development of the territory or several battles with the dabion Kingdom, Sean''s experience value increased at an almost crazy speed. However, all these experience values were accumulated in the end, because Sean''s rank was already the peak of the upper bronze at that time, and no amount of experience value could make him step into silver, so Sean had to spend a lot of time and energy thinking about how to advance, but there was no result all the time. On this trip to the wilderness, Sean went back to Hongye town to ask Andrew about his transfer. After all, Andrew has a wide range of knowledge and many things that he can''t compare with as an old player. Andrew also gave Sean a suggestion: you can find a high-level evil creature or undead to kill yourself. If it weren''t for Andrew''s words, how could Sean go deep into the ancient ruins area alone? Facts have proved that it is indeed a right thing to follow Andrew''s advice on this trip, because after killing the evil thoughts gathering, he really succeeded in stepping into level 5 career and officially became a lower silver expert. Of course, the process was really dangerous. The evil thoughts that penetrated into his mind almost killed his consciousness and soul. But he didn''t know why, but he finally survived. Even he didn''t know the reason. But anyway, Sean finally understood why Andrew had warned himself to be careful about divulging the letter. Without this record, you can''t enter the advanced route of the demon hunter''s career. And demon hunting is actually the real characteristic profession of the Exorcist association! Demon hunting is just the first test on the road to the demon hunter. Only those who pass this test are qualified to embark on the real professional route of the demon hunter. As for the so-called exorcists, it is only because the demon hunters are engaged in killing all kinds of demons, undead and demons, that outsiders mistakenly think that they are a group of exorcists, but in fact, they are not at all. The so-called demon hunting is just to make yourself stronger. At this point, the inauguration award of the demon hunter has perfectly explained all this. [Demon Hunter (Level 5): you will understand the true meaning of demon hunting only when you successfully hunt and kill an evil creature alone. Although you advocate power, you are not lost, so when you hold your heart instead of becoming a puppet of evil creatures, you finally find that you have the ability to control this power.] [inaugural reward - Demon Hunting: any evil creature is your target and prey, but the hunter''s identity does not always belong to you (whenever you kill an evil creature, you can obtain its abilities); Enhancement of Demon Hunter: after you successfully hunt and kill an evil creature alone, you finally know that the strength of the evil creature is far beyond your imagination. Therefore, you have to carry out the second stage of intensive training according to the records (strength + 6, strength limit + 10, endurance + 9, endurance limit + 10, agility + 7, agility limit + 10, intelligence + 5, intelligence limit + 10, will + 8, will limit + 10)] [inaugural punishment - the pain of the Demon Hunter: in order to purify the dark forces in your body, you will lose all your strength and fall into absolute weakness on the 15th of each month.] On the skill list, there is also a new ability. This ability is automatically obtained after Sean becomes a demon hunter. He does not need to consume any additional proficiency points. It can be said that this ability is the real core skill of the demon hunter, just as Sean''s lightness was his core tactical skill when he was transferred to curse and seal swordsman. [mark of demon Hunting: any evil creature you hunt will be turned into a mark and sealed here by you. You can use it to strengthen the spell seal or any other aspects. You can only reserve one mark of demon hunting at most at this stage.] [mark of demon hunting. Evil thoughts: each attack will cause a will judgment. When the opponent''s will check is no more than 50, it will be judged as vertigo. The duration of vertigo is judged by the target''s will degree; If the opponent''s will check exceeds 50, he will receive mental shock damage. The skill duration is 10 seconds and the cooldown is 24 hours. When you infuse the ability into fighting spirit, your fighting spirit will be transformed into dark attribute, with range impact damage. All impacted targets will fall into a dark state, which can be protected and resisted by evil or dispersed. The number of launches is 1 and the cooling time is 24 hours.]£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 290 The new abilities given to Sean by the demon hunter are indeed somewhat unusual. This is a spell seal ability similar to the spell seal swordsman. It is equivalent to saying that as long as Sean doesn''t choose to sacrifice and consume, he will have the effect of three spell seals. With silver scales as defense, blood charm as attack and evil thoughts as auxiliary means, Sean can create a new set of tactical skills. Although with the current strength, it still has only three kinds of combat ability in the face of the next gold strongman, but it is no longer as hard to parry as before. If there is a suitable opportunity, it is not impossible to hit or even kill the next gold strongman. Feeling the changes in his body, Sean could clearly perceive that there was a very strange force hovering in his heart. With each beat of his heart, this force would erupt and flow out, and then flow into all parts of his body. However, in the process of this force flow, this force is not stable, but will be gradually consumed and then fused with the blood. Only with the blood flowing back into the heart, this strange force will be activated and erupted again, forming an unspeakable wonderful cycle. Sean doesn''t know what''s going on in this process, but he doesn''t intend to study these. The only thing he knows is that this power is the so-called "fighting spirit" of people in the world. As long as he has this power, he will officially step into the ranks of silver masters. However, Sean soon noticed that although the energy bar about fighting spirit did appear on his status panel like the game, it was just a little different from the game. That is, in the game, fighting spirit is represented by a quantitative value. Every time the player uses the fighting spirit attack means, it will consume the fighting spirit. When the fighting spirit value becomes zero, the player can''t use any attack skills with fighting spirit again. However, on this status list, although there is a fight energy bar, there is no numerical representation on it, which means that Sean can''t get a systematic auxiliary reminder on the use of fight energy in the future. He can only rely on his own experience to judge the consumption of fight energy. This is a very troublesome problem. After examining his situation, Sean finally looked at the skeleton not far from him. This skeleton is obviously the body of the mage who was ensconced by evil thoughts. However, with the disappearance of evil thoughts, the body naturally can not be preserved completely. After all, no one knows how long the body has died. However, from the point of view that after the death of the evil thoughts, the body of the corpse immediately turned into gravel, and the bones of the whole body have been assimilated into black, it is obvious that the time of death should be very long, at least more than a hundred years. Evil thoughts gathering in the game is a rare wild boss. However, no matter how rare the boss is, there must be places to attract players to give players the motivation to hunt such bosses. If a boss can hardly lose anything, no matter how rare the boss is, no player will pay attention to it. Sean squats down in some distress. He knows himself very well. Because he has not been a red hand or face fighter all the time, he will avoid * * OSS as much as possible under normal circumstances. It''s not that Sean didn''t want to go back to Cecilia to touch the body, but the ancient ruins area is so large that he can go back along the light of the watchtower, but he may not be able to find the way back here. Therefore, under such a forced situation, Sean can only go to battle in person. "Don''t just give materials... Don''t just give materials..." Sean prayed silently with his hands folded. "Don''t ask for the magic stone, just a treasure map or magic props, as long as they are not pure materials!" The reason why such rare bosses as evil thoughts are so popular with players is that such bosses have a 1% chance to drop the magic stone. This magic stone is similar to the attribute gems in previous games, but the situation is slightly different in miracles, because the magic stone is not embedded in equipment - in fact, the attributes of all equipment in miracles are basically fixed. Forged equipment can be upgraded to magical equipment through the forging of alchemists, giving new abilities or strengthening existing abilities, But you can''t attach special abilities to these equipment. All equipment with special abilities are above legendary level. The magic stone, a special prop, can be integrated into different body parts by players according to different functions, so as to improve and strengthen combat effectiveness. However, because the drop rate is really very pit father, the players of special wild boss such as hunting evil thoughts gathering will never consider these unrealistic problems. They pay more attention to the treasure map or magic props on such bosses. The equipment dropped will naturally be different according to the parasitic occupations, but if it is a treasure map, it is not necessarily. The only thing with the least value is the material. This thing is a 100% drop of magic material, but there are some differences in quantity. Sean remembered that the person with the darkest face in history happened to be the chief thief of their guild - he singled out a vicious group of gold with wonderful and worshipful technology, and then touched out a piece of demonized material, setting a record low. Because no matter how dark other people are, they will touch three to five pieces of demonized materials, only one piece. Maybe God is punishing him for stabbing others'' chrysanthemums when he is free. After praying according to a ritual similar to the formula spread in the game, Sean finally put his hand into the pile of gravel after three deep breaths in a row. As for the skeleton next to it, you don''t have to look at it. It''s the demonized material [essence of evil thoughts], but you don''t know how many pieces can be used as materials. However, Sean believed that his face could not be black. At least it should be no problem to touch three pieces. If he could touch five pieces with a little better luck, he could let the alchemist purify and make a [evil thought essence stone], which is much more valuable than the simple five [evil thought essence]. At this moment, although Sean''s face looked very calm, the strong and obviously accelerated heartbeat of his heart betrayed his true emotion. It''s a lie to say you don''t want the magic stone, but Sean didn''t have this kind of thing in the game at the beginning, and naturally he won''t have too much expectation. This pile of gravel is not much. Although it seems to have a large range, if you sweep it by hand, what''s in it is naturally clear at a glance. Sean soon swept the front pile. He even grasped the gravel in his hand and let them slip between his fingers, but there was still nothing in his palm. Sean''s originally had some other looks, and finally became a little gray and cold. The smallest treasure map was as big as a small marching map. If there was no such a large pile of gravel, there would be only the last pile of gravel. Naturally, there would be no treasure map. A magician obviously can''t have any equipment suitable for a swordsman. That small pile of gravel was only a slap in the face. He couldn''t even hide a body guard dagger. Sean obviously didn''t expect anything: "I know my hand has not been red, but I didn''t expect it to be so black that even a piece of equipment doesn''t fall. Is it too unlucky?" Some irritable and unhappy exhaled a foul breath. Sean waved at will and didn''t take it as seriously as before. However, when the back of his hand swept over the small pile of gravel, the friction feeling of a hard foreign object hitting the back of his hand opened Sean''s eyes, and then he saw a dark gem flying out of the pile of gravel like a perfectly cut diamond. The surprise in his eyes only appeared for a second. At the next moment, Sean couldn''t care any more. The whole man rushed out immediately and grabbed the gem from the air as soon as he fished it! Feeling the pain of the tip of the gem in the palm of his hand, Sean was still very cautious and careful to loosen his palm bit by bit, as if he was afraid that the gem would grow wings and suddenly fly away from his palm. After the palm of his hand was completely loosened, Sean''s face still looked incredible. But soon, this incredible look turned into an extreme joy: "it''s really a magic stone!" [immortal Obsidian (magic stone), gem, dark attribute, gives the holder will increase by 20%, immunity to mental damage, and immunity from 50% soul damage. Light damage will cause serious injury to the holder, cause burning effect on the soul, and receive 100% spiritual impact at the same time. Equipment Part: head.] [Item Description: I will keep chaos and darkness away from you, but order and light will no longer care for you.] "It''s immortal obsidian." After glancing at the properties and effects of the magic stone, Sean''s face showed an expression of joy or helplessness. Since the magic stone is "magic", it naturally has different attributes, and its abilities are different according to different attributes, effects and equipment positions. Sean remembers that there are three kinds of magic stones that fall when evil thoughts gather. They are immortal obsidian, inherited black crystal and desperate crystal. The abilities of the three magic stones are different. Among them, immortal obsidian is the rarest kind, but its effect is not as good as inherited black water crystal. The reason for this is that immortal Obsidian has fatal shortcomings. Sean naturally hopes to get a magic stone to make up for the regret that he didn''t have a magic stone in the game at the beginning, but in the face of such a polarized magic stone in his hand, he hesitates and doesn''t know whether to equip it or not. Although you can take it down after being equipped, it takes a week to take it down and re equip it every time. In other words, if you are equipped, if you meet someone who knows the means of light attribute attack in the next week, he really wants to cry without tears. "The next place to go is a wild place, where priests and magicians will hardly meet. What those tribal priests are best at is soul and spirit attack. Maybe there will be no danger in their equipment?" After a little hesitation, Sean finally chose to equip the immortal obsidian. After Sean put the gem on his forehead, the whole Obsidian suddenly radiated a dull brilliance, and then the whole gem completely integrated into the center of Sean''s eyebrows. Sean just felt a slight chill on his forehead, and there was a subtle feeling that his brain seemed to be stuffed with something. After slightly trying to think about problems and do a few actions, he found that it had no effect, Sean decided not to care about the gem. But just as Sean was about to collect the essence of evil thoughts and leave here to go back to the lookout area, he saw something similar to a notebook next to the skeleton. "Is it a treasure map?"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 291 Sean picked up his notebook on the ground. This is a notebook with a black cover. The material is obviously not pure leather. It feels a little smooth. It looks like it should be made of some kind of mixed material. This is very rare on the mainland. After all, according to the development history of the world, knowledge was still the privilege of the aristocracy hundreds of years ago. It was not until the believers of the God of wisdom invented paper more than 100 years ago that the inheritance of knowledge began to be truly popularized. So in the past, parchment was the only source of knowledge inheritance, and notebooks were naturally something that only existed in recent 100 years. However, this kind of thing has a very clear production specification from the beginning. No one will make a special cover or book cover for something that has been mass produced. In this way, the importance of this notebook is self-evident. Sean opened his notebook and looked surprised. The notebook is not big. It is about the size of Sean''s palm and looks very thick, but after actually opening it, I know that there are not many pages in it, only less than ten pages. The reason why this notebook is so thick is simply because the pages inside are not ordinary paper, but sheep skin after special tanning and treatment. This kind of sheep skin will appear very soft and smooth, and the ink will be more easily absorbed without diffusion. Therefore, it can write very small words on these sheep skin. In fact, the handwriting in the notebook is really very small, and every letter has a tail. This is the flower script of the Millennium covenant Empire popular 150 years ago. A magician of the Millennium covenant Empire? Sean frowned: "no wonder you know the magic of soul spear. If you guessed correctly, I''m afraid you''d still look at the mage over the spire." The Millennium covenant empire gave Sean neither a good nor a bad impression. As one of the five oldest empires in the world, the Millennium covenant was originally a federal state composed of many tribes. Later, after suffering losses in disputes with other empires, it changed from a federal system to a parliamentary monarchy - a king is elected by all tribes. When the king is incompetent, other tribes can recall the king and re elect a new king, Even kill the king directly. However, with the development of history, the Millennium covenant Empire has gradually changed from parliamentary monarchy to binary monarchy. In recent years, the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire is obviously no longer satisfied with this dual monarchy, and the rights of parliament have been completely elevated. From the current situation, the Millennium covenant empire is likely to evolve into an authoritarian country. At present, there is no autocratic Empire among the seven empires on the miracle continent. Apart from the two empires that have always been replaced, among the remaining five empires, the qainas Empire has always been a constitutional monarchy since its establishment; The St. Joels empire was a divine system of monarchy with religious power greater than imperial power; Maggie empire is a typical monarchical parliament system. After all, magicians fundamentally despise ordinary people; As for the Emilia Empire, it is just the opposite of the Maggie empire. It is a parliamentary monarchy. Dualistic monarchy, in essence, can be regarded as constitutional monarchy, but the performance of the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire is much stronger than that of the qainas empire. Sean didn''t quite remember whether the parliament of the Millennium covenant empire was finally abandoned in the game, but he knew that if he wanted to revive the holy land, he had to deal with the new emperor. At first, in the game, people in the family were specially responsible for this aspect. He didn''t need to consider these, but now as a lord, these things must be considered carefully. Because every decision he makes is related to the whole territory and the life of all his followers. Moreover, from the current situation, yasna was completely tied to him in the same boat, and he even had to consider for yasna, the nominal Lord. "This ruins should be the territory of the kingdom of dabion. Why did the magicians of the Millennium covenant Empire appear here?" Sean frowned deeper. The first page of the notebook does not record much useful things. It is basically the content of the magician talking to himself, and occasionally involves a few words of magician proper terms and terms. However, these contents are very short, occasionally a word or several words, at most a short sentence with less than ten words, and the content is also self-talk. Sean turned two pages casually, and there was nothing to pay attention to. But when he turned to the third page, his eyes changed. In the first line of the third page, it reads "in May 1713, I finally came to dabion with the mission." "1713... The official beta date of the game was 1870, which was almost 160 years ago!" Sean quickly responded, "it''s earlier than the internal test!" Miracle this game has a timeline development line. Basically, all tasks, historical events and other things have really happened. When the game officially started the public beta, the time in the game was 1870, but Sean heard that there had been a three-month internal beta before that, with no more than 10000 invited players. Its timeline was 1770, which was exactly a hundred years before the public beta. When the game officially began the public beta, all the historical problems in the game became something that players needed to explore by themselves, which was also the origin of the party. "What did a magician of the Millennium covenant Empire do in the kingdom of dabion?" Sean frowned. "Is it an illusion that the kingdom of dabion wants to build a fortress here to resist the invasion of barbarian tribes?" Sean remembered that Andre said that he had been trying to build a fortress here for more than 100 years, and it was not until recent decades that he finally gave up the plan. If the real purpose of the kingdom of dabion is not to resist the invasion of the wilderness, but to have a secret deal with the Millennium covenant Empire, the significance of the ancient ruins here is completely different. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t wait to look down. "In July 1713, after two months of long consultation, an agreement was finally reached with dabionda." There is still only one sentence, but there is nothing in the specific agreement. "In November 1713, the situation in the rift valley was as bad as rumored, but it would be good if it could succeed." "In February 1714, all materials had been delivered, and I finally drew a blueprint." "In June 1714, the progress was not very smooth. Although the magic cube array had been built, the construction of the underground laboratory encountered difficulties." Seeing this, Sean''s eyes suddenly coagulated: "underground laboratory Resisting the invasion of the wilderness is really just a cover No, it can''t be said to be a cover. It should be that this is killing two birds with one stone. The kingdom of dabion can''t be a fool. They can''t do anything without benefit. " The content of the third page has been recorded here. After all, this notebook is not large. Even if the handwriting is smaller, the space is very limited. Moreover, the fancy characters of the Millennium covenant empire are still a kind of words that pursue visual beauty, so some space will be left to make the words look more beautiful as far as possible, Not all stacked together. Turn a new page. "In February 1715, the stagnant work finally made new progress." "In March 1715, the underground experiment was finally successfully completed. I think I can start the first experiment soon." "In May 1715, the guard army finally launched an attack. I believe my first batch of experimental materials will be delivered soon. Before that, I want to check the magic cube array." "In August 1715, the first batch of materials were finally captured. I''m really satisfied." "In May 1716, damn it, the experiment failed!" I don''t know why, when Sean saw the words "material" and "experimental failure", he felt an extremely sad and fearful chill from the bottom of his heart. At the bottom of the fourth page, there is an additional number: 271. Sean didn''t know what the number meant, but his intuition was telling him that it was definitely not a good number. "In September 1716, the second batch of materials was finally sent, but the inferior tribes seemed to have found here. The fortress has not been built yet. I''m a little worried." "In November 1716, those inferior men seemed to launch an attack, but it''s none of my business." "In December 1716, damn it, an experimental object escaped! It messed up all my plans! I must find it first! " "In January 1717, the front line was defeated, and commander entin had to retreat to the second line. Now I must evacuate here first." "In June 1717, the war finally ended. Fortunately, we recaptured this area. Unfortunately, it seems that we must go through a period of construction again." At the bottom of the fifth page, there is still a number: 410. This number is much higher than the previous one. Sean finally understood one thing. I''m afraid this number represents the amount of living materials. Turning to page 6, the content record no longer shows the date, and it seems obvious that it was written casually in his busy schedule, because the language is obviously messy, and many of them are even similar to sentiment. What is recorded in the notebook is obviously no longer a pure diary or anything else, but has become the same content as the experimental report. "Another war broke out. How many times is this? My experiment has reached a critical moment. I won''t leave here anyway. Anyway, those inferior people don''t want to find the right entrance to the laboratory It is said that there is a tribal princess in the experimental materials this time. Hehe, I can''t wait to meet her. " "Damn it, it''s been so long. Why hasn''t the experimental object escaped before been found! Judging from the current results, the experiment is probably my most successful masterpiece. I must catch it anyway! " "I have to guard all the experimental materials. That damn beast took all my experimental materials as food! Sure enough, the inferior will not have any clan view. But this time I was lucky to catch some of the animal''s blood. Maybe I can do some other experiments? " "I''m really a genius! Even the incompetent goblins can be strengthened to the silver stage by me. What about the effect on humans That damn experimental material must have been fully strengthened. I must catch him! At all costs! " "I have an idea!" "Sure enough, no creature can escape the desire in the end. Hehe... He fell in love with the princess and let the princess have children, hehe. " "I finally caught the beast today. Then I killed the princess in front of it and took out its child. Oh, it''s so wonderful that it looks crazy Well, another war broke out on the ground... " "Why does an animal have divine power in its body! Is this canyon where some God fell? " "The beast finally died. I condensed all his blood into a crystal stone. Maybe I should experiment with humans to see the situation?" Seeing this, Sean snapped his notebook shut. At this moment, he felt the blood in his body become unusually boiling. He knew he was very angry now. Living experiments and other things are not uncommon in this world. Those believers of the God of wisdom at the hellson Institute often do such things, but they will never do so cruel and bloody. This has completely deviated from the definition of the so-called "magic experiment", but a real evil experiment! Sean couldn''t believe that the magician born in the overlooking spire would do such a thing. He began to doubt that the magician should be the one expelled by the overlooking spire. After several deep breaths, Sean reopened his notebook. There were only two pages left. "I finally understand that it was not my success in the experiment, but the animal became more powerful because it was infected by divine power. The war on the ground has been completely solved. I''m really trapped in this laboratory. " "I finally realized the feeling of the beast. It was such a taste to eat the meat of my companions in order to survive." "I can feel the endless evil thoughts in the laboratory. These evil thoughts are about to take shape." "I have been infected by evil thoughts. However, I can still suppress this pressure. I must return home as soon as possible, otherwise once my soul is completely swallowed, I will become a collection of evil thoughts But before that, I will kill all the people in the laboratory. This plan is the core secret of the Empire and must not be leaked. Moreover, there is great value here. I actually found a closed abyss entrance! " The notebook is over here. But Sean''s eyes were not calm for a long time. The contents revealed from the notebook show that even if the details of the plan are not written on it, Sean already knows what the Millennium covenant empire is playing. Originally, this matter was circulated by a small number of players as a rumor in the game. Although the rumor has never been groundless, no one has received the trigger point of the task, so the task has been forgotten by the players over time. Sean did not expect that the Millennium covenant empire was so cunning that it did not set up research institutions in its own territory, but in other countries. No wonder no player could receive the trigger point of the task. Just then, an urgent cry came from behind Sean: "Sean!"£¨ To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at qidian.com. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Chapter 292 "Sean!" "Lord!" Cecilia, Andre, Tina and others suddenly appeared behind Sean at this time. Only a few bear men and steel winged soldiers followed them. Sean saw that after they found themselves, the anxious look on their faces finally relaxed a lot. It was obvious that they were worried about their own safety. "Why are you all here?" Sean said with some surprise. Andre and Tina have some conversation. They really don''t know what to say. They can''t say that all of them went out because Cecilia suddenly woke up and found Sean absent, so is it? In fact, they really think that Lord Sean doesn''t care about his own safety. They know that the ancient ruins area is so dangerous, and it''s really stupid to come out without an attendant. But after all, Sean is the Lord, and they can''t say these words. Because of this, when Cecilia said she would leave the lookout area to look for Sean, none of them objected, even though Sean had previously specifically told her to protect Cecilia. Of course, they dare not disobey Sean''s orders, but the way of protection is a little different from Sean''s imagination, so this group of talents will appear here. "What did you promise me?" Cecilia ran to Sean. Sean wanted to give Cecilia a hug, but his hands froze when he saw Cecilia''s fierce face. "You said you wouldn''t take risks!" "But am I not well now?" Sean smiled helplessly and patted Cecilia on the head. "Look, there''s nothing wrong." "That''s just good luck this time. Can you guarantee how good luck it is every time?" Cecilia was so anxious that she was about to cry. Tears were already swirling in her eyes. "If something happens to you..." Looking at Cecilia, Sean suddenly reached out to hold Cecilia in his arms and comforted softly: "if you don''t take risks, your strength won''t grow. If so, how can I protect you Not only you, but also I must be responsible for all my followers, because they choose to believe in me, so I will give them due shelter. As you know, my foundation is very thin, and I don''t have any big background and strength. We can only rely on ourselves, so it''s far from when I can safely sit in the rear. " "But..." "Don''t worry, I won''t die until you grow up." Sean smiled, reached out to help Cecilia wipe away her tears and said softly, "I still have a lot of things to do. No one can take me away until I finish these things Of course, if it''s too dangerous, I won''t take risks. You see, you''ve been with me for so long. When am I not sure? So you should trust me. " Cecilia nodded slightly and whispered, "yes." Sean and Cecilia didn''t hide the conversation, so Andre and Tina standing not far away naturally heard it very clearly, and Andre''s vision and experience can naturally see it. Sean didn''t say this to buy people''s hearts or listen well, but his inner heart really thought so. This makes Andre feel a little. After all, slave hunters are not a bright career and identity. Although they are not hungry, they are indeed a very dangerous industry. If they are careless, they will die. If they can find a safe backer, no one will be unhappy. Different from Andre''s idea, Tina is a clergyman. She believes in the goddess of ice, snow and winter, aiswenter, so it is the goddess who protects her, not Lord Sean. But she didn''t know what friendship the LORD had with the gods he believed in, so that the goddess personally issued an oracle to her to follow Sean on this trip, and listen to Sean''s command all the way. This is a very incredible thing for Tina. So at the moment, hearing the dialogue between Sean and Cecilia, Tina''s biggest feeling is that she is a responsible Lord, but if she touches her heart like Andre, she will have the idea of true loyalty, which is absolutely impossible. The true loyalty of believers will only be the gods they believe in. Andre has sent out a signal, which is similar to a magic signal bomb. Although the light of the magic signal bomb will be much dimmer in the environment of the ancient ruins area, it is OK for people within hundreds of meters to see it. And now the fog also has the smell of gradual dispersion. Maybe it will return to normal at dawn. It doesn''t need to wait until noon. At this time, Andre may have been able to better integrate into the identity of commander. He has arranged to accompany him to protect and deploy the conventional defense array. The formation is in order. The defense formation laid by more than 20 people is just good, but Sean and Cecilia can see at a glance that it is not a problem for people like Andre to command a small-scale team, but if the scale is too large, he is not a qualified commander. In short, he is too stingy. In essence, the situation between him and Rena is almost the same, but even if Rena becomes a commander in the future, what she wants to command is also a cavalry force focusing on attack, and there is no need to consider defense, so this is doomed to the gap between Rena and Andre. "Do you think he can be saved?" Sean whispered. "I don''t understand. William sees people better." Cecilia shook her head. She soon saw what Sean was thinking. "But if I just teach him some simple military knowledge, I can still do it. I just don''t know how much he can learn." "You can learn as much as you can." Sean said with a smile. He had observed his data when he met Andre before. His intelligence attribute is not low, which also represents the standard of good comprehension. Although it can''t be said that Cecilia knows everything as soon as she teaches Andre, I believe Andre can master the simple content. At this time, all defense work had been done, but others began to rush back to join the team. Basically, Andre didn''t need to continue to command anything, so he and Tina came to report to Sean. However, when the two approached Sean, Andre''s look finally changed suddenly. Before, because the distance was a little far away, and he didn''t dare to observe a lord, he didn''t find that Sean was already the next master of silver. "Well... Lord, have you stepped into the silver realm?" Andre looked incredible. Hearing Andre''s words, Cecilia finally realized why she had just felt that Sean was a little different. But at that time, she didn''t pay attention to this aspect, so she ignored the improvement of Sean''s strength. Perhaps her subconscious thought that such Sean was normal, so she completely ignored the fact that Sean''s strength stepped from the upper bronze to the lower silver. And Tina''s situation is actually similar. She was the one who really felt Sean''s suffocating absolute power gap - the night she became a believer in eswinter, I''m afraid it was an unforgettable scene in Tina''s life. So when Sean stepped from the upper bronze to the lower silver, Tina didn''t feel much. If Andre hadn''t suddenly mentioned it, even she didn''t find it. "Yes, after killing a bad idea group, he broke through the limit." Sean said lightly. Evil thoughts gathering! Andre doesn''t know the horror of evil thoughts, but Cecilia and Tina never don''t. "Identity of the host?" Cecilia asked eagerly. "Magician..." Cecilia and Tina were a little relieved. After all, Sean was a soldier. As a magician, there was nothing he could do if he was close. If Sean broke out completely, his combat effectiveness was no worse than the general lower gold. In addition, Sean was best at speed. Therefore, once he was close to him, unless there was a great gap in strength, any magician could only hate. That is, Andre didn''t see Sean give full play, so he didn''t know Sean''s strength. "A magician with a soul spear." Sean finished the second half of the sentence. "Hiss." Cecilia gasped, "are you okay?" No one knows Sean''s weakness better than Cecilia, so she looks so nervous at the moment. "Lucky to win." Sean chuckled, but his face soon became a little depressed. Because he suddenly remembered that Cecilia came. If he knew Cecilia would come to him, he wouldn''t touch the body. If Cecilia''s little red hand touched it, he might gain more. "Here, where is the body? Look how many evil thoughts you can collect." Cecilia checked Sean''s condition carefully again. After confirming that it was really safe, she went to check the body. Then Sean saw that Cecilia quickly removed the bones of the arms and legs of the corpse. So it seems that only about five or six evil thoughts can be used. It doesn''t seem that the situation is very bad. Luck should be normal. When Sean saw this, he was suddenly relieved: it seems that my brother''s character is still good. Then, he saw Cecilia walking back with only one body bone and head. As for the leg bones of his hands and legs that Sean thought could extract the essence of evil thoughts, they were directly thrown away by Cecilia, which made Sean feel a little unresponsive: "these..." "The essence of evil thoughts." Cecilia said naturally. "How many pieces can be purified?" "In this case, 25 yuan is the least." Cecilia glanced at the corpse on her replacement''s hand and estimated, "it''s no problem to extract a bad thought crystal." Five evil thoughts essence can be refined into one evil thoughts essence stone, and five evil thoughts essence stones can be refined into one evil thoughts crystal. According to the hierarchy of materials, one evil thoughts crystal is equivalent to seven levels of materials. It is more than enough to create a medium-effect gold level magic weapon. So in terms of value alone, this thing is much more valuable than the immortal Obsidian touched by Sean. After all, evil thoughts aggregate is not common. What a powerful personality it takes to directly touch a evil thoughts crystal from a evil thoughts aggregate. Sean burst into tears on the spot. He has made a decision and will never let Cecilia leave him in any case! Chapter 293 The sky was completely bright and the fog had long disappeared. Although the air was still slightly cold, it was no longer as uncomfortable as before. Because the team didn''t know where Sean was when they set out to find him, people needed to spread the team to search. Each search team was led by several members of the slave team. At this time, after waiting for a while, the other members of the team gradually found the position of Sean and others. During this period, Andre put two magic flares. This kind of magic signal bomb is not expensive in this era. Basically, large mercenaries or mercenaries will always have such materials, and the army is essential. However, the slave hunting team in the wilderness will not use these things, because it is no different from suicide. It is only because of Sean''s strong demand that everyone in the whole team will be equipped with three magic flares. Andre''s three have been used up. But the returned members are still less than ten people, which is just the number of a search team. Everyone seemed a little silent. There was no doubt that the search team could not be alive. Even if Sean killed the evil thoughts gathering, there are still dead creatures such as ghouls and ghost fire in the ancient ruins area, especially ghost fire, which can greatly enhance the ability of the surrounding dead creatures. According to Andre''s search team allocation criteria, if you encounter a team composed of five ghouls and a ghost fire, Then the search team will be in a hard fight. If the number of ghouls exceeds seven, the search team will not survive. This is a very cruel fact. After waiting for about 20 minutes again, Sean finally sighed helplessly: "go back to the observation area first, and then put a signal bomb there. Take a rest tonight. If they haven''t come back, we''ll leave here tomorrow morning." The journey back to the watchtower was naturally very smooth. I didn''t encounter any undead creatures. Ghost fires generally do not appear during the day. Although ghouls are not afraid of the sun, they still retain intuition and instinct similar to wild animals. After seeing the scale of Sean''s team, it is naturally impossible to attack blindly. Of course, this means that the ghoul is not organized. If the ghoul is in a leading organization, the results are likely to be different. After returning to the watchtower area, Sean can feel the obvious relaxation of everyone''s mind. Obviously, he agrees with the security of this area. Anyway, there was nothing else at the moment, so Sean naturally didn''t order anything and let these people who had been busy all night rest. He himself went to the watchtower. Cecilia, Tina and Andre, who wanted to have a rest, immediately got up and followed. In fact, they had a headache for the Lord who refused to be idle for even a second. "Is there anything in this watchtower?" Cecilia asked directly. She knew very well that with Sean''s unprofitable personality, he would never be interested in the watchtower, which could be seen from the fact that he didn''t step into the watchtower yesterday. But last night, after he went out and officially stepped into the silver realm, he decided to come to the watchtower. This must be because he found something. Cecilia believed it. "I suspect there is a magic laboratory under the watchtower." Sean didn''t hide it. He took out the notebook in his hand and handed it to Cecilia. "Although this magic experiment has been closed for at least decades, since it is a laboratory, there will be a reserve of experimental materials. Maybe we can harvest some materials." Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia''s eyes lit up. Any magician has an extremely strong curiosity, so she will never give up any opportunity to explore when she hears the words such as magic experiment. As a clergyman, Tina is not interested in the so-called magic experiments, experimental materials and so on. As for Andre, he looked sad. This is not good news for him, because the so-called exploration is often equivalent to adventure, and adventure must be accompanied by the risk of casualties. Especially when exploring a magic laboratory, although he is not very good at this knowledge, he is not an ignorant person. He knows that magicians who have a magic laboratory are not easy to provoke. At least, he needs the strength of the golden realm to have a magic laboratory. Even a three-year-old child knows how important the magic laboratory is to a magician. Can Andre not frown to explore such a place? A few months ago, he was just a little man who lived in the wilderness and made a living by catching slaves. His mentality and vision have not been able to adapt to the current change, so he instinctively felt fear about Sean''s going to explore a magic laboratory. It''s just that I''m a small man. I really don''t have the qualification and position to say anything in his current identity. I can only harden my head. At this time, Cecilia, who received the notebook, frowned and exclaimed, "this is a living experiment!" "Yes." Sean nodded, "the oldest and core secret experiment of the Millennium covenant empire." "Since it is a living experiment, how can there be material left behind?" Cecilia whispered, "let''s not find this laboratory." The so-called living experiment naturally takes living people as experiments, so the so-called materials in such a laboratory will only be living people. As a magician, Cecilia is naturally very interested in exploring the laboratories of other magicians, because it will improve her magic perception. However, it is obvious that before being a magician, she was still a girl, so she will naturally be excluded. "This is not an ordinary in vivo experiment." Sean said, "this is the blood plan of the Millennium covenant empire." Cecilia, Tina and Andre looked at each other, obviously unable to understand what Sean meant. "Blood is the most mysterious force in the world. It is another embodiment of the law of the world." Sean looked at the three people and knew they didn''t understand, so he said, "although the power of blood can be passed on to the next generation, not everyone can have it. From the current known situation, the family history of all people with blood power must be traced back to the ash age, even the earlier dusk and dawn age." "However, we all know that in a long time ago, the inheritance of families propagated with each other in a fixed area, even close relative marriage, so the blood concentration has always been maintained at a very high content. However, with the changes of historical times, mankind entered a tribal period similar to the behavior of wild animals. At that time, in order to expand the tribe and reproduce the population, women became breeding tools, so the blood concentration fell to a very low level. Many newly born children had no blood power, but more children were born with new blood power. " While Sean talked about these allusions, he didn''t stop busy. He was still groping in the first floor of the watchtower. He knew very well that the entrance of a magic laboratory like this must be on the first floor, not on the second floor or other floors. Of course, if the watchtower has a interlayer, it''s another matter. But no matter how you look at it, it''s obviously impossible for this watchtower to have a sandwich. "The pure blood has finally been greatly diluted and changed during this period. Perhaps for that era, this is a good thing, at least human beings can inherit and reproduce. But for those who pursue blood, it''s not a good thing, because now many blood can only appear in ancient books. " Sean touched the northeast corner of the watchtower. There was a dark smell here. His intuition told Sean that the entrance to the underground laboratory was here. "And then?" Tina asked. The secrets Sean said really aroused her curiosity and thirst for knowledge. "Later? Isn''t it clear at a glance what happened later? " Sean said, "the biggest difference between humans and beasts is that humans have feelings, so it is a natural trend to like beautiful things or pursue rights. When the survival crisis of the tribe was alleviated, the elderly in some tribes became more powerful, so they began to pursue pleasure. They also began to choose partners, so they had daughters and sons... Then there were more things like love and conspiracy, and more and more incompetents in future generations, From this moment on, the blood became extremely thin and even disappeared completely. " "Of course, I said before that blood is another embodiment of the law of the world. So even if the blood becomes thinner, it is a force of law after all, so there is the possibility of activation. " Sean said, "once the blood is activated, the blood power that can be possessed according to the purity of the blood will naturally be different In terms of the ranking of blood power, shefanio is above Cecilia, but in terms of blood purity, Cecilia is even above shefanio. " Although they are all the blood of the people, the blood of shefanio is divine blood, ranking first among the blood of the people; Cecilia is the third holy beast. Naturally, it is not as good as shefanio in the ranking. Only Sean has seen their attribute panel. Cecilia''s blood awakens and activates blood power, while shefanio does not activate blood power. Therefore, in essence, Cecilia''s blood purity is definitely much higher than shefanio. "What about the blood plan of the Millennium covenant Empire?" Cecilia asked. Sean looked back at Cecilia and smiled: "since the blood power has become very thin now, it''s impossible to determine who has blood and who doesn''t, and even if it''s certain that someone has blood, it''s useless if he doesn''t wake up? Therefore, someone in the Millennium covenant Empire put forward a conjecture. Since magic is omnipotent and can even fight against God at the beginning, can we also create artificial blood? " Hearing Sean''s words, their faces showed surprise. "Can blood be made?" Andre looked incredible. Sean turned a mechanism and heard a loud noise. The wall behind him immediately separated towards both sides, revealing a ladder leading to the bottom. On both sides of this passage, the magic lights light up in turn, and the whole passage will be completely illuminated in an instant. "Blood can obviously be made. Hasn''t the Millennium covenant Empire succeeded?" Sean turned to look at the passage and said in a deep voice, "the only thing they lack is how to awaken this artificial blood in the human body And this magic laboratory is experimenting with how to awaken blood. Of course, it also takes into account the role of researching and creating new artificial blood vessels, or even stripping blood vessels. " Of course, there was one thing Sean didn''t say. It is only a matter of time for the Millennium covenant Empire to awaken the artificial blood. Chapter 294 After the opening of the second expansion, a very special human enemy can be seen in some copies of the Millennium covenant empire. This kind of enemy usually acts as a boss. The things dropped are pretty good, but the explosion rate is really a little low. Among these boss drops, there is a special drop called "blood power". This special prop is the earliest source of blood power for players - of course, at the beginning, don''t expect how great these blood are. They are bronze blood that can only increase attributes by 10 to 20 points. Then, in order to get better blood, players finally began to embark on a new adventure, so silver and gold were discovered by players one after another. Then, the way to obtain blood power is no longer limited to the Millennium covenant Empire, so players began to pursue higher blood - legends and even the people, so the ability, function and ranking of blood naturally began to spread on the forum. The way to obtain low-level blood even has a fixed routine, which is of great help to novice players who later joined the game. At this time, a unique voice finally sounded in the forum. "Since artificial blood first appeared in the Millennium covenant Empire, does this mean that the Millennium covenant Empire has experiments on blood? If you touch this clue, can you find any secret deliberately hidden? " However, this sound only lasted for a year. When this clue is still not found by the players, and the process of game history has been transferred to the third expansion, the players'' enthusiasm is finally attracted by the new game content, so no one pays attention to this rumor, which may obtain better blood power. Miracle is a very real game. It has its own unique historical process. It can be said that this is a completely real world. Therefore, the strange things that players encountered in the game must have their own unique development routines, rather than being suddenly added by the game company on a whim - in fact, the game company can only minimally affect the progress of the game, such as putting in a wave of monsters already owned in the game, But whether this wave of monsters will attack the city or something according to the wishes of the game company is another matter. Therefore, since there is artificial blood, there must have been research in this regard in the historical process of the game in advance. At this moment, the problems that have plagued the original game for a long time have finally unveiled this layer of mystery in front of Sean. The passage to the underground is spiral. Sean, Cecilia, Tina and Andre walked down without triggering any mechanism. Sean is not sure whether the channel did not set up an organ at the beginning, or whether the organs have failed because of the age, but if Sean is allowed to guess, he is naturally more willing to believe in the former. The reason is very simple. The mechanism of this special copy of the magic laboratory can never fail because of its age. The mechanism of this kind of copy is basically based on magic traps. It can never fail before the magic disappears completely. Now more than 100 years have passed, and the large magic array of watchtower is still in use, which proves that magic can not disappear. Soon, the passage came to an end. What stood in front of the crowd was a stone gate. The stone gate is painted and engraved with very strange texture lines. The reason why they are strange is that these lines are irregular. From the perspective of magic in this world, the existence of any magic array must be regular to the axis, which means respecting the laws of the world. Even the so-called sacrificial array used by witch doctors and priests in the wilderness must be an array that can be aligned to the axis. Irregularity means chaos. This will be excluded in a world full of order. "Maybe it''s just meaningless patterns." Tina was the first to express her opinion. In this respect, Andre knows nothing, so he will never have a say, so most of the time Andre will appear to have no sense of existence. However, Andre never underestimated himself. He knew what he was good at and what he was not good at, so he took care of a lot of things in his hands. This is also what Sean and Cecilia admire him very much. "There is no trace of magic fluctuation on the stone gate. Maybe it is really meaningless decorative patterns." Cecilia is a magician. The biggest difference between the magician and the clergy is that the magician believes that "there is no right to speak without investigation". Therefore, Cecilia came to the conclusion after carefully observing the situation of the stone gate, "but the stone gate is very thick and can''t be opened by brute force." "There is no magic wave, and the stone gate is so thick, so it proves that the stone gate should be opened by some mechanism." Sean frowned and began to feel around. This obvious physical work was naturally competent for Andre, so he didn''t need Sean to say anything, so he joined the ranks of exploration. Andre, over the age of 40, has made up his mind. Lord Sean looks very good. He has strong background and strength and is really worthy of his refuge. To make a lord feel that he still has value rather than a chess piece that can be abandoned at will, he must show enough value. This area is not large, so the exploration will be over soon. Sean didn''t find any mechanism, which annoyed him. But Andre on one side didn''t give up. His inspection work was much more careful than Sean, almost groping brick by brick. In this regard, Sean''s patience is really not as good as Andre. Of course, this is largely because Sean is a player after all. Although he is not a professional thief, he has more or less been infected in the guild before. Naturally, checking these secret mechanisms is based on the player''s experience, so he is much faster than Andre. But in this way, there are likely to be some mistakes and omissions. For example, now. "Lord, I seem to have found something." Andre got up to get out of the way, then pointed to a rectangular brick that he had pried open and whispered, "there seems to be something in it. I can''t understand it." Sean was a little surprised: "very careful, good patience." Andre smiled. He was satisfied with himself and left a good impression on the Lord. Sean looked down at the brick pried open by Andre. Inside was a rotating micro magic array. The light was not strong, but the line of the magic array could be clearly seen. For this special thing, Sean simply gave up his position to Cecilia. After all, she is the authority in this field. "It''s a magic array for identification, but the magic of this magic array is running out." Cecilia only took three seconds to completely understand the principle of the magic array. "If there is a thief, it will be much easier to crack it. I can only use a little means to change the identification and judgment of the magic array, but it may take a long time." "It doesn''t matter. You can do it." Sean nodded. So Cecilia squatted down and began to transform the magic array. Cracking mechanism traps like this is really suitable for a professional magic thief. But Sean''s current team camp has no people who are proficient in this field, which makes him a little helpless. He thinks he should recruit a thief as soon as possible. Moreover, occupations such as thieves can not only be used to crack traps, but also be used to build his own intelligence network. This is also of great significance to the development of the territory. Sean looked at Cecilia with a focused look, then turned his head to Andre and said, "you call some bear people and steel wings down. I feel the dark smell inside. Maybe there will be some dead creatures Anyway, it''s better for us to be careful and make the team ready for battle. If the situation is wrong, we need to occupy here by force. Only one team is left above. Our responsibility is to defend the watchtower. " "Yes." Andre nodded and immediately ran towards the first floor of the watchtower. "And me?" Tina asked. "Do you have expertise in undead creatures?" Sean asked. "No." "Then you can be a guest priest. You don''t need to attack head-on." "I''m a priest with a knife!" Tina was choked by Sean''s indifferent attitude and protested unhappily. "So what? Without the expertise to deal with the undead, you can not play a great value. It''s better to be responsible for applying magic in the rear to ensure the safety of the team. " Sean opened his mouth and replied, "although you are a priest with a knife, in the current uncertain situation, your value as an assistant is much greater than your personal battle Don''t forget, your God let you obey my command all the time. " Although there was some helplessness, Tina knew that Sean''s tactics were the most suitable for the current situation, so she could only nod and say, "OK." Soon Andre came back with people. This area is not large. It can only allow two people to pass side by side at most, but considering the bear''s size, it can only allow two people to pass side by side at most. Andre brought down four bear men and six northern barbarians, which is absolutely extravagant in terms of defensive tactics in this relatively narrow area, but this also makes Sean satisfied, because more appropriate security defense is not a bad thing. After waiting a little more for about ten minutes, the people finally heard a slight "click". The stone door, which was originally blocked in front of the people, was finally slowly opened. Chapter 295 Black fog suddenly gushed out of the gap opened by the stone gate. It was a rotten stench to the extreme, which even had a very strong dead breath. It''s no exaggeration to say that these aerosols are poisonous! "Purification!" With a soft drink, Tina''s hand was not slow, just like the falling rain rising up in the crowd, sending out crystal drops. A fresh fragrance soon neutralized the rotten and dead gas brought by these black fog. Except that the two bear people standing in the front made a violent cough, the people standing a little behind almost had nothing to do. Sean glanced at the two bear people. The data brought by the real eye showed that their attributes had lost almost half, which was obviously affected by the weak effect, which could prove how strong the destructive power of the black fog was. Soon, the two bear men who were still standing on the steps behind them immediately replaced the two weak bear men, and arranged for people to take them up, let the two bear men down again, and let the team be ready for battle and support at any time. This is the advantage of large-scale teams. As long as they are not dead, combatants can naturally be supplemented anytime and anywhere. However, it is because the world is real enough that Sean can do so. If it is in the game, the restriction on the entry of copies will make all players helpless. The opening speed of the stone gate is not fast, which makes it convenient for Sean to rearrange the formation. With the opening of the stone gate, Sean and others have been able to see the scene behind the stone gate from the open part. It was a very messy hall with bodies and parchment. When the stone gate is completely opened, everyone can clearly observe the situation of the whole hall. The hall is round, and there are three or four corpses on the ground, but the magic thing is that these corpses almost don''t rot, just because they are seriously dehydrated, these corpses have become mummies. In addition, countless parchments are scattered in the whole hall. At the same time, you can see the traces of blood spilled like abstract paintings, and of course, there are similar scratches scratched by weapons. "Don''t go in yet." Sean said in a deep voice, "Cecilia, throw a fireball and burn all the mummies." "But there''s parchment in it..." Cecilia was surprised. "Maybe it records the secret of the magic laboratory." "It doesn''t make much sense." Sean shook his head and said, "we all know the role of this laboratory, so recording the experimental process of this laboratory and other things will have little effect on us. Are you going to continue the experiment of the Millennium covenant Empire?" Blood experiment is human experiment. However, the Millennium covenant Empire has developed artificial blood. Even if Cecilia really wants to take over, she must start from the production of artificial blood. This is a huge project. And Cecilia might take over this experiment? Obviously impossible, so after listening to Sean''s explanation, she threw four fireballs at all the four bodies inside without saying a word. In an instant, the four bodies burned completely. However, different from what people imagined, the four bodies suddenly made a strong howl, and then got up from the ground, and even began to roll and run disorderly. Seeing this scene, except Cecilia and Tina, the eyes of others showed a look of fear more or less. "Walking corpses, low-level undead creatures, don''t care." Sean said, "since this ruins area has been completely occupied by death, it''s not surprising that there will be walking corpses here. But fortunately, there will be no ghouls here. Fortunately, in such an obviously narrow area, ghouls are the real difficult enemies. " Seeing that the four walking corpses could only run out for a few meters, they fell to the ground and were completely burned to ashes. Everyone had some strange feelings in their hearts. Sean stepped in first. Cecilia and Tina followed, followed by Andre, the bear man and the northern barbarian. Different from Sean''s leisurely attitude and Cecilia''s and Tina''s curiosity, others, including Andre, walked with some trepidation, afraid of what attack they would encounter suddenly. After the crowd entered the round hall, several other bear people immediately rushed over, and then blocked the stone gate with a shield, in order to prevent any strange creatures from running out of the magic laboratory, of course, in order to more conveniently support Sean and others. The magic laboratory was full of magic, so the magic lights in the laboratory did not go out. Especially when Sean and others entered the hall, almost the stagnant magic laboratory began to operate again, and countless magic lights lit up one by one. In front of the crowd, there are three channels. One on the left, one on the middle and one on the right. We can''t know what the middle and right ones are, but we can see some clues from the left one. About a few meters straight, there are isolated single rooms. The area of each single room is not large. According to Sean''s current position, we can only observe the situation of several single rooms. The things stored in these single rooms are different, but what can be vaguely recognized is that these single rooms used to be single working rooms in the magic laboratory. According to these assigned tasks, their work directions are different. On the whole, those talents working in these single rooms are the basis of the whole magic laboratory. If you want to understand the essence of the blood experiment plan of the Millennium covenant Empire, it is most appropriate to go to the left. Through the contents presented in these single rooms, you can peep into the operation process of the whole magic laboratory. However, Sean and others had no interest in the blood plan of the Millennium covenant Empire, so the channel on the left was naturally rejected by Sean and Cecilia. "Middle or right?" Sean asked. "In the middle." Cecilia thought for a moment and then said, "on the left is the common single room in the laboratory. According to the layout of the laboratory, the material warehouse must be in the Middle Road, and on the right should be the experimental area. Only in this way can materials be supplied in the shortest time, whether in the single room or the experimental area. After all, for magicians, time is money. " Cecilia was indeed an authority in this regard, so Sean said, "let''s take the middle one Let the people outside come in and set up a defensive front with this round hall. In any case, we must resist the possible attacks on the left and right sides. " The bear man and steel wing members standing outside the door nodded, and the follow-up team soon began to enter the round hall, and then arranged into a defensive front. This is also due to the advantage that the three corridors are not spacious. These corridors allow two bear people to walk side by side, which is the limit. In terms of the volume of ordinary people, it is about the degree of three to four people, which can hardly be ignored for the pressure on the defense side. However, as he moved on, Sean said again, "you should pay special attention to the right. There are likely to be more powerful enemies in the experimental area, not just walking corpses, so the key defense position is on the right. If you can''t resist it, you are allowed to exit the round hall, but this is the limit. The monsters in this laboratory must not escape. " "Lord, why don''t I stay and defend?" Andre thought for a moment, then said, "we still need a commander here after all." "Well..." Sean said in a slight silence, "then Tina, you should stay. There shouldn''t be too many enemies in the material warehouse, so if you stay to help, the safety factor of people here will be higher. " "I see." Tina nodded. This time, she was strangely not rebellious or unhappy. After everything was allocated, Sean and Cecilia, as well as two bear men and four northern barbarians began to officially set out towards the middle. Because of his trust in Tina and Andre behind him, naturally, he didn''t let the bear man be responsible for protection behind him. Just for some safety reasons, Sean chose to break the back himself. When he really moved forward, Sean found that the channel was narrower than expected. It is impossible for two bear men to walk side by side. They can only make a front and rear formation with an interval of about two or three centimeters. If you change a place or an enemy, Sean would never dare to take the risk, because for silver level masters, this little gap is enough to let them find the flaw of breakthrough. It''s also good that here is a deserted dead creature with low IQ, so this flaw is nothing. After a few minutes, the door finally appeared on both sides of the corridor. Cecilia carefully checked one side. There was no magic energy fluctuation on the door, which was enough to prove that these rooms were not important. After all, for a magic laboratory, the storage of materials is a very important thing. After all, it is the key factor for the smooth operation of a magic laboratory. Therefore, even the small-scale magic experiment is absolutely the top priority for the security of the material library. As long as the situation allows, let alone guards and magic traps, even many absolutely fatal traps will be set inside the material library. So Sean didn''t stay in these two rooms, but chose to move on. If there was time later, Sean didn''t suggest to see what was placed in these rooms again. About twenty minutes later, he passed through about five rooms, but he still didn''t find any doors with magic waves, which surprised Sean. He really didn''t expect that the magic laboratory would be so huge. They walked through a corridor for nearly half an hour and met seven rooms, but they haven''t arrived at the material warehouse yet. It''s really incredible. "The first consideration for the storage of the material warehouse is to enable the workroom and experimental area to obtain materials in time?" "Yes." Cecilia nodded. "But half an hour..." Sean frowned. "If you calculate the distance between the work room and the experimental area, I''m afraid it''s more than that time to ask for materials?" This time, even Cecilia was a little confused. But the next second, her face showed joy: "I feel the magic wave!" Chapter 296 Magic wave! If Sean was still in the third level, he could more or less feel the trace of magic fluctuation. However, after stepping into the fifth level, the direction of his combat function has changed greatly, and his perception of magic is almost zero. So now Cecilia can sense the fluctuations of magic, while Sean can''t at all. People followed Cecilia to a door on the left. The door looks very simple. It is no different from the door everyone saw just now. If it is only a rough sweep, no one can find the difference. But there was a magic array on the door of the room, which immediately made the room different. In a magic laboratory, any room with a magic array is by no means simple. "Can you open it?" Sean asked. "Let me have a look." Cecilia did not answer immediately, but closed her eyes and began to feel the magic wave on the door. In Cecilia''s perception, every drop of magic gathered into lines, and then these lines crisscrossed and intertwined on the door, outlining one magic array after another. These magic arrays overlapped and blended with each other, forming a defense barrier on the whole door. "This is a multi structure magic array. I can sense the flow direction and key nodes of magic, but I can''t open it." Cecilia said helplessly, "this is a magic trap, which is different from the recognition magic array we came in just now." "So it needs magic thieves to remove the trap?" Sean asked. Magic thief is just a saying. In fact, it is not a new profession. As long as any thief systematically learns about magic and can successfully remove the magic trap, he will be awarded the personal title of magic thief by the thief guild. However, the person who first won this title can only remove some primary magic traps. The success rate is related to the thief''s unlocking skills. However, if you continue to study the knowledge of magic and unlocking skills, this title can continue to be upgraded, and then you will have some special abilities. But this kind of research can''t be solved by reading a few books. It requires a lot of energy and patience. Even players may not be able to stand this silence, so the famous NPC magic thieves in the game were basically people over the age of 30. Sean''s current camp, let alone magic thieves, has no thieves. "There is another way to turn it on." Cecilia said, "cut off the magic supply of the whole magic laboratory, so that all magic traps will fail. Maybe you can try to open these doors with brute force." "Then cut it off." Sean said. "But if this method is adopted, the magic blockade on the other side of the experimental area will be lifted simultaneously, which means that those experimental creatures who fall into a deep sleep due to magic will also wake up." Cecilia knew that Sean didn''t know much about magic, so she had to remind Sean, "and the defense barrier of the whole lookout area will completely lose its effectiveness because of the cut-off of magic supply. In other words, it is likely to be occupied by undead creatures." "Sounds... Like a lot of trouble?" Cecilia definitely added, "it''s very troublesome." "What do you think?" Sean glanced around and always felt very sorry that the door couldn''t be opened. "Maybe there''s something great in here." "I read the notes. The strongest strength of experimental creatures is probably superior silver. If the quantity is small, it will not be a problem for us." Cecilia thought for a moment and then replied, "the real trouble is the undead creatures here. We have a team of people missing. It''s easy to say if this is all the undead creatures in this area, but what if it''s only a part Don''t forget, the place where we are now is an ancient battlefield. " Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He couldn''t feel the fluctuation of magic, but he could feel the darkness. In the whole magic laboratory, the place with the strongest dark smell is on the other side of the experimental area. If he can, of course, he wants to avoid fighting too many monsters as much as possible. Because this is not good for him. At present, his experience value is completely overflowing. Even if he is promoted to level 6, he can immediately rise to level 10. Therefore, the experience value of killing monsters is not the most important for him. If the gain is not proportional to the pay, the deal will lose a lot. "Give up for the time being." After thinking about it, Sean finally decided to give up temporarily. "Let''s go to other rooms and see what we can get." Sean still has a chance to draw a prize. He found that even if he didn''t smoke, it could be accumulated without waste, so Sean didn''t think of using this reward for the time being. Although the instability of this reward is very high, it is often impossible to draw what you want, but each time you can find a place to use, so Sean is not particularly worried. Because of this situation, Sean didn''t think it was necessary to take a complete risk in this magic laboratory. Anyway, no one in this place will find it. You can wait until he has handled all the current affairs, and then send troops to carry out comprehensive sweeping and rectification. On this thought, Sean and others didn''t say anything, but ordered the people to start opening the doors that could be opened to see if there was anything valuable in them. Sean naturally didn''t expect anything from the idea of trying. The fact proves that this magic laboratory has indeed been deserted for a long time, and there are really not many things that can be preserved. There are nine rooms in the middle corridor. Except for the room where there is a magic trap and I don''t know what to hide, the other eight rooms store items that need a shelf life, including food and some semi-finished liquid materials. However, it is a pity that these foods and materials can no longer have any preservation value. Later, I found a lot of ore materials in a room, but they were all relatively low-grade ores, such as Mithril, refined gold, lapis lazuli and other high-grade materials. Naturally, there was no survival. Although all these ores are worth tens of thousands of Pan continental gold coins if they are empty, at present, they can only be laissez faire for the time being because they lack sufficient means of transportation. As for the single room area on the left, Sean thought about it and asked people to form a defensive array to push forward and solve all the walking corpses inside. The number of walking corpses was not large, but it took a little effort and time. Even two northern barbarians were injured. However, thanks to the presence of TiNi, the injury will not worsen naturally. It''s just to remove the autopsy from the two people''s bodies. It may go through a period of weakness, but it won''t pose any threat to their lives. Just in the workroom area, I didn''t find what Sean wanted. The entrance to the abyss. "It seems that the entrance should be on the other side of the experimental area." Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The dark smell in the experimental area was too strong. If he could, he really didn''t want to go to the experimental area. ¡­¡­ Time is pushed forward a little. The moment Sean and others opened the door of the underground magic Laboratory of the watchtower in the rift valley. In a room on the central floor of the Star Tower of the Millennium covenant Empire, a bright red light suddenly lit up. The light is very solid, but it is also extremely introverted and not so dazzling. But all the young people who looked like apprentices working in this room were startled. "Come on! Go and report to the tutor! " Soon, a young blonde woke up and immediately began to order, "others start recording immediately." As the most important building of the Millennium covenant Empire, the teaching method here is not similar to the very popular college system. On the contrary, it abides by the ancient teaching method of MAGE tower, that is, a mentor leads several to more than ten apprentices. Among these young apprentices, blonde young people are not their leader, or they do not have the concept of leader. Just now, with the words of the blonde young man, the apprentices in the whole room immediately became busy. Except for a young man close to the door who ran out to find their mentor at the first time, other young people in the room soon began to record many information contents that appeared immediately after the red light was on. These contents include the time of the last appearance, the record number in the Star Tower archives, and a record location, which may only be a general direction or location. Of course, if it is in the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire, there will be accurate coordinate points at this location. Although the recorded content seems to be very few, in fact, the reflected information is generally very much. The red light represents that this matter belongs to the highest level in the star tower mission, that is, the situation that needs the highest priority. It was not the first time for the young apprentices to record these contents, but there had never been a red light signal. When these people had gathered and prepared to start recording the upcoming contents on the magic display, everyone was surprised by the next scene. At the moment, the magic display did not display a series of long information content as they expected. Except for a simple general direction, there was only a red number. Four. Imperial secret number four! Chapter 297 In the king''s capital of the Millennium covenant Empire, there is a huge palace. The Royal Palace is located in the center of the royal capital, which is very different from the construction method of the royal capital of ordinary empires and kingdoms. This is mainly because the founding of the Millennium covenant empire was basically based on the federal system, and more than ten major tribes had the power to determine the direction of the Empire. Therefore, in order to show the saying of "equality", the Royal Palace was not built near the mountain or was built in a single door, But build four directions openly. That is, a palace with four entrances and exits in the East, West, North and south. When the Royal Palace was first built, it was not called the Royal Palace, but later the people of the Millennium covenant empire began to build their own houses around the royal palace. Over time, it became a huge city with a population of hundreds of thousands. In order to distinguish, the building complex in the middle was called the royal palace. Although the palace has been rebuilt many times in recent years, and great changes have taken place in the architectural pattern, the four palace gates, as a symbol of "equality", have never been demolished. However, if one day the Millennium covenant Empire really becomes a dictatorship, only one of the four gates will be left. The palace is located at the main entrance of the north gate. After entering, there is a magnificent hall. The main hall is pure white. It is made of white jade and white steel stone. There are a large number of magic sealing stone materials mixed in the interlayer of the building to shield all magic attacks. At the same time, it can also isolate magicians above the holy land from using transmission magic to get in and out. As for the defense of regular force, naturally there will be no ambiguity. As long as the Imperial Emperor himself is there, the escort forces around him will be followed by at least two superior holy domain strongmen. The foundation of the main hall is about 33 meters high, with 99 steps. The spatial layout in the hall is very broad. There are 16 white high columns about 20 meters high. The dome is about 21 meters high from the ground. On the surface, it seems that 16 high columns support the whole dome, but in fact, it is not at all. There are more than 30 windows in the main hall. The unified layout is about five meters high. These windows make the whole main hall look particularly bright on sunny days. The grand architectural style and bright space line of sight are the main hall of the Millennium covenant imperial palace. The White Palace of the Millennium covenant empire. In the hall, there is a platform about five meters high at the end, but there is a huge chair carved out of a huge stone on the platform. The chair back is three meters high and two meters wide. It looks like a thumbnail of a mountain. Both the small texture and the patterns on the mountain are carved very delicate and real. At the top of the mountain, there is a circling and lying dragon. The two rivers extending from the back of the mountain chair are the two armrests of the whole chair, and the handle is a waterfall formed by the pouring of the river. The mountains are very real, and the dragons, rivers and waterfalls are also very real and exquisite. Unfortunately, the platform and high chair are white, which makes this extremely delicate and gorgeous chair and the whole platform look a little monotonous. It''s just monotonous, but it still can''t hide the value of this chair. Pure white throne. At this moment, the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire sat on the pure white throne. This is a middle-aged man. He has short blond curly hair and a beard. The bridge of his nose is tilted and his lips look thin and long. His clothes were very simple, that is, a white long dress and a simple linen pants. There was no imperial style at all. At this time, his body tilted slightly to the right, his right hand clenched his fist and stood on the handrail supporting his cheek. His expression looked a little lazy, but his green eyes were as alert and cold as a wolf. He stared so coldly at the five people in the hall. After a moment, he finally opened his mouth. His voice was low and a little hoarse: "the fourth confidential document has been opened?" "Yes." A magician in a brown robe said in a deep voice, "it is indeed the fourth confidential document, which has been verified repeatedly." "The fourth secret document..." the man sitting on the pure white throne asked, "is it the blood awakening experiment?" Hearing the words of the man on the pure white throne, the other three people present were deeply moved. The four of them are the direct confidants of the new king of the Millennium covenant empire. They have fought together since he was a prince. Now, the former companions have become the real supreme authority of the whole emperor. They have gradually become the dignitaries of the Empire under various "coincidences" and "luck". Basically, they can be regarded as the real authority figures of the commander. So over time, of course, they were exposed to all kinds of imperial secrets. Of course, not all confidential documents can be accessed, but they have really heard of the fourth confidential document. Blood arousal test. It is said that this imperial secret had been carried out secretly as early as more than 100 years ago. At that time, the new king they now loyal to had not been born, but later, I don''t know why the experiment was suspended, but it was only suspended and never abandoned. The reason why they know this secret is that after the new king ascended the throne a few years ago, they reopened this experimental project. In recent years, they have been busy with this project. Therefore, they have heard of the Empire''s "blood awakening experiment", but many key contents of the fourth secret document are missing, so they have to start from scratch. Fortunately, however, today''s magic technology and scientific research technology have improved a lot compared with more than 100 years ago, so their current progress can be said to be relatively smooth. However, everyone agrees that if the laboratory of blood awakening experiment and relevant scientific research data can be found again, there must be a major milestone in the progress of today''s project. "Did you deduce the general orientation?" The middle-aged man asked again. "Yes, it''s in the northeast." The magician answered, "but there is no way to accurately locate and calculate, because there is a strong divine interference. I don''t know the specific situation, but I found that it seems to coincide with the last outbreak of Phoenix blood." "It means that the blood awakening laboratory is in the Principality of lane?" A middle-aged man in armor asked. "Yes, even if there is a deviation, there should be no deviation." The magician nodded, "I think it should be in the territory of the new Lord of panda. After all, from the old file of No. 4 secret, there were a series of secret agreements between this secret and the kingdom of dabion at the beginning, but I don''t know why the agreement between the two sides was invalidated later. Therefore, the relevant records in the No. 4 secret document involving the arrival of the Kingdom of dabion have been destroyed, otherwise we don''t have to be so troublesome. " "Did you find anything in the archives over there in dabion?" The new king of the Millennium covenant Empire looked at another man in the same robe and cloak. His dress was similar to that of the magician, but he exuded a cold smell, which made others feel uncomfortable. But we have been getting along with each other for a long time, so we know that he didn''t mean to do so, so their faces are very calm, but if they think this person is a magician, his dagger will cut the throat of all those who despise him in the next second. This is a Dalit born in the slums. If he were not the new king of the Millennium covenant empire or a teenager, he would die at the hands of a great aristocrat. Now, when the new king ascends the throne, he has become the real commander of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire and the sharpest sword in the new king''s hand. However, few people can see him, because most people die the moment they see him. "No." The intelligence commander whispered. His voice is very soft and sounds more like a woman''s voice, but everyone knows that this is an out and out man: "the fourth confidential document was stopped more than 30 years ago. It is estimated that all the data in the kingdom of dabion will be destroyed simultaneously with the data in the Star Tower at that time I guess there must be something in that lab that you don''t want to be found. " "There is one thing." The middle-aged man was very satisfied that the intelligence officer he had cultivated had such a keen sense of smell, "that thing is called divine blood pith stone. It is precisely because of this thing that there is the first secret project plan of the Empire. Unfortunately, the plan had to be suspended at the beginning. Because the crazy outbreak of those guys of the wild tribe led to the disappearance of the general director of the laboratory, the only thing that can be judged is that it is still in the laboratory now The Star Tower will give an alarm because the laboratory is equipped with a special secret. The laboratory must be in a state of monitoring all the time. Therefore, once the door of the laboratory is opened, the Star Tower will sound an alarm immediately. " "Could it be a treasure hunter?" Another middle-aged man wearing armor spoke, but he was impeccable in both standing posture and etiquette. He looked like a real knight aristocrat. "After all, this laboratory was a thing more than 100 years ago, and it has been dusty for more than 30 years. This is the place that treasure hunters like best by a group of hunting dogs with keen sense of smell." "If it''s a treasure hunter, it''s in trouble." The new king finally frowned, "in order to be safe, there were two imperial gold and flesh puppets in the magic laboratory, whose combat effectiveness was comparable to that of the holy land. If the magic traps arranged in the laboratory are destroyed by brute force, these two puppets will be activated... Those guys of treasure hunter will not crack them by brute force? " The four courtiers in the Hall fell silent. "Deers, you sneak into panda collar as quickly as possible to collect information about the awakened Phoenix blood first. The second focus is to inquire about the intelligence of the magic laboratory. If possible, find the divine blood pith stone. In addition, you only need to bring the 13th to 20th about the laboratory data and files, and all other data will be destroyed." The new king sitting on the pure white throne finally sat up straight, and the breath emitted by the whole person immediately became completely different. "All actions are controlled and judged by yourself, and the collected data will be handed over to Thurman at that time." "Yes." The man with a cold smell answered, and then his body soon disappeared in front of the crowd. "Tulman, you take a small group of Imperial Dragon Knights and immediately set out to catch up with the mission. After deers gives you the information about the awakened Phoenix blood, you can find a way to get close to the blood. If you can win over to the Empire, it''s the best. If you can''t, you must get her blood. Of course, the more the better. I don''t think you know it without me If necessary, you are allowed to put pressure on the Principality of lane, whether politically or militarily, and Oscar will assist you in this regard. " "Yes!" The knight, who was impeccable in etiquette, appearance and temperament, replied in a deep voice, and then turned and left. "Oscar, once tulman gives you information, you will make a gesture of preparing to invade the Principality of lane, but whether to send troops to attack is up to tulman to judge. You are not allowed to attack without authorization." "Yes!" The middle-aged man in armor nodded, and a look of excitement and excitement flashed in his eyes. "Wyle, you continue to go back to the star tower to monitor the whole country I''ll send you all out this time. I''m afraid those superior nobles in China will be unwilling to be lonely. " "The Star Tower is all ready." The magician''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a confident smile, and then saluted and left. Looking at the hall, everyone had left for a moment. After Wang Shen, who was sitting on the pure white throne, finally stood up. He just stood on the platform of the throne and looked down at the whole hall. His eyes extended along the ground of the hall. What fell in his eyes was the gate of the whole palace and the king''s capital outside the gate. The green eyes are deep and charming. It seems that what falls in his eyes at the moment is not the main hall, palace and capital, but the whole world! "I said I would sit on the pure white throne." Then he sat down. "I once said that the Empire will be strong because of me." He put his hands on the waterfall handle on the throne. "Who am I?" He spoke. "You are the king of the Empire! Is my eternal king! " A hazy figure gradually appeared under the pure white throne. He had long blue hair and wore a set of retro heavy armor. He knelt on one knee and lowered his head. The white cloth blinded his eyes, but the whole person exuded a cold temperament. At this moment, the new king was in high spirits. Chapter 298 Sean squatted on the ground, his eyes fixed on an almost invisible pit in front of him. The diameter of the pit mouth is more than three meters. The edge is hard black stone like iron. It looks smooth, but it feels very rough. These stones are also built from the pit mouth down. These stones are not small enough for any adult to climb with both hands and feet. Even the bear people want to climb in this pit. It''s just that no one dares to risk this deep pit, which can''t see to the bottom. Sean stood up slowly, his eyes becoming a little gloomy. "Is it really the path of the abyss?" Cecilia saw Sean''s face and had some insight in her heart, but she still wanted Sean to answer. The path of the abyss does not refer to the portal to the abyss plane. Another plane, such as abyss Purgatory and hell, can only be opened by a plane portal. Restricted by the force of the law, this kind of portal is not easy to open. Even the legendary top strong can''t tear up the space to build a fixed-point plane portal by their own strength. That''s why Andrew has to spend countless energy looking for things that can let him find the coordinates back. So in this world, the path of the abyss usually represents only one meaning. The road to the underground world. That is the world where many races and monsters exist, such as dark elves, blood elves, cave demons, cavemen and so on. They call themselves underground residents and hate all surface residents and creatures - or the two hate each other. Therefore, surface residents have been trying their best to prevent the emergence of underground residents, while underground residents have tried their best to go to the surface and make a scene. Occupy the surface world? No one knows whether there is such an idea except underground residents. "It is indeed the path of the abyss." Sean nodded. "But it''s really sealed." "Which side?" Asked Tina. Not everyone can recognize the path of the abyss, but many people know some common sense about the path of the abyss. The path of the abyss is a channel connecting the surface and underground worlds, but it is amazing that this channel is not completely created by human beings. This is a bit like a loophole in a program, but this loophole can be used by residents of both the surface and underground worlds. As long as they continue to go deep in the opposite direction by using some special means, they can open up a channel connecting the two worlds. It''s kind of like an unstable portal. Since it is a portal, it can be closed naturally. Residents of both the surface world and the underground world can forcibly close these channels by the same special means. The war of the underground world invading the surface world once plunged the surface world into chaos. Later, after controlling the situation and launching a counterattack, the underground world naturally tasted the consequences. After more than ten years of war between the two sides, many channels have naturally been forcibly closed or blown up by the two sides. It is not easy for the world to find a channel connecting the two worlds. And I don''t know why, now there are almost no "loopholes" in the world, and the surface and underground worlds have gradually forgotten the existence of both sides. In the eyes of children in today''s era, the underground world is just an imaginary world made up. If Cecilia hadn''t really faced the crypt demon with Sean, I''m afraid she would think it was just a fabricated story. "Look at the stones around." Sean pointed to the hard black stones around him. Everyone looked at the stones around the hole in the direction of Sean''s fingers. "The open path of the abyss, these stones will emit a soft blue and white light, which is like the energy protection barrier of the portal, which can ensure that people from both worlds can go back and forth." Sean explained, "the path of the abyss without this light means that the path of the abyss has been completely sealed. As for which side was sealed, we can see here... " Sean said, pointed to the circle around the pit and continued: "if we seal the path of the abyss on our side, a red aperture will appear around the channel, otherwise a red aperture will appear on the other side In fact, in the final analysis, this seal has no technical content. It is to set up a pair of magic arrays. The main array is set on the other side of the seal side, and the sub array is set on the other side, and then all the energy of the channel can be pumped out. " "Light up?" Andre looked blank. "Axis to axis transmission magic array technology." Cecilia immediately responded, "through complete control, all the energy is extracted and sealed. Once the energy is exhausted, the sub array will lose its value, and then annihilate itself due to the collapse of magic. At the same time, it can prevent people on the other side from reverse control." "That''s it." Sean nodded. "We use this technology in both the surface world and the underground world Strictly speaking, we surface people are still underground people. They invented this technical means first. " "In this way, isn''t the initiative in the hands of the party who arranges the magic array?" Andre''s reaction is really not slow. He is worthy of being a cruel character who can survive in the wilderness for many years. He can catch the key of the problem at once. "Yes, so for the several sealed abyss paths known so far, except one is sealed by us, the other initiatives are completely in the hands of the underground world." Sean nodded, "to this end, several empires must send heavy troops to garrison there Millennium covenant Empire, do you know what the word "covenant" in this empire means? " Everyone shook their heads blankly. "Guardian means." Sean said, "the Millennium covenant Empire has a large dragon knight army. In terms of comprehensive military strength, it is definitely the largest of the seven empires, but why is it always lower in the ranking of the seven empires? In order to abide by the Millennium covenant, they must use nearly half of the military strength of the whole empire to resist the invasion of the underground world and recruit pagans. The empire that can defend the path of three abysses by relying on the power of one country, I''m afraid no empire can compare with it except the qainas Empire, but the qainas Empire also has inherent weaknesses. " "Internal parties continue to fight." Cecilia said, then suddenly saw that everyone was looking at herself, and immediately subconsciously added, "I saw it in the book." So everyone looked at Sean again. In everyone''s perception, Sean is a noble born in the qainas empire. "Indeed." Sean smiled and nodded, "so it''s very hard for the qainas Empire to just guard the two abyss paths. No army or noble in the empire is willing to do this thankless thing So basically, in the qainas Empire, only those troops and nobles who have been sentenced to heavy sentences will be arranged to guard the path of the abyss, which is very different from the Millennium covenant empire. " "So which Empire should we report this path to?" Tina asked, "the nearest one here should be the Millennium covenant Empire, but they are guarding three abyss paths. I''m afraid they can''t transfer troops to come here? Secondly, the qainas empire is closer to here, but according to you, it is impossible for the qainas Empire to send troops here? " "This magic laboratory is originally the of the Millennium covenant empire..." As soon as Andre spoke, he was interrupted by Sean: "why report?" "But if we don''t report it, we can''t hold a passage to the underground world with our military strength." Andre was stunned for a moment, and then replied, "according to the regulations of the Peace Council, if you find loopholes and abyss paths, shouldn''t you report them to the nearest Empire?" "What do I care about the rules of the Peace Council?" Sean glanced. "There are many places where this channel can be used. Who says we can''t control it. Just open the channel again, and then reverse the operation of the axis transmission magic array, and set the main array on our side, then the initiative of this channel will fall in our hands. " Hearing Sean''s whimsical words, everyone looked surprised. "It''s impossible!" Cecilia''s surprise soon calmed down, and then turned into a questioning look. "The biggest feature of the axis transmission magic array is to pump out all the rotating axis energy of the magic array, and its casting is completely controlled by the main array. The secondary array here has been automatically annihilated, and the energy has been pumped out. We can''t control it at all." "In fact, there is a way." Sean said, "as long as we re depict a guiding magic array here, open a gap in the closed channel, and then we continue to pour energy into the gap, so that the main array opposite continues to absorb energy until it explodes beyond the critical point, the sealed magic array will completely fail, and the path of the abyss will be opened again." Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia immediately brightened her eyes and looked a little eager to try. But Sean knew very well that what he said was very simple, but it was not as simple as he thought to actually operate it. Just calculating the energy output of the guided magic array is a huge project, not to mention how huge it is as the power source to support the continuous operation of the whole magic array. Even if these two points can be solved, the continuous input of energy is definitely an amazing expense, but it is much simpler than the former two. Just have money. However, this technology can never be realized before the power source of the magic guide has been developed. In the game, the battle between the surface and underground worlds is also the main content of the fourth expansion. In terms of the timetable of this world, it will be ten years later. Sean began to feel that it was necessary to accelerate the development of scientific research in the world. The underground world is a real treasure house. Chapter 299 The ancient ruins area is the last resting place for the slave team before leaving the gorge Rift Valley and the first resting place after entering the gorge rift valley. In the dawn, a team of Wu left the last resting place. Sean, in the end, couldn''t wait for the dozen missing soldiers. Five bear men, five northern barbarians, and two slave hunters brought out by Andre. Even if the evil thoughts gathering is solved, the ancient ruins area looks obviously not a safe place. After all, no one knows how many ghouls and ghost fires are hidden in this area. If you want to clean up here, you need not only time, but also a lot of patience. And Sean doesn''t have the mind and time to spend all on it. Out of the gorge Rift Valley, you can really enter the wilderness. In fact, this vast land can not be regarded as wild strictly. Although there are few here and it is really not suitable for planting, due to the introduction of foreign businessmen, now there is a set of completely own breeding means on this land, which can achieve self-sufficiency in the provision of meat. And the closer it is to the center of this area, the larger the area of the oasis. Almost all of those really powerful tribes have a vast oasis covering an area of land. With such an area, not to mention grazing and breeding, even the situation that is not suitable for planting can be improved, so any large tribe can be regarded as a kingdom. Even if the surrounding countries close to the wilderness regard this area as their own slave breeding farm, they will not easily approach these places. In recent years, because the Western orcs and elves on the mainland began to become united and cautious, and the North was not a particularly suitable place to capture slaves, the slave capture team had to start to develop towards the wild land. Because of this, almost none of the most peripheral tribes in the wilderness have survived in recent years. In order to survive, they have to choose to merge with other tribes or simply belong to those powerful tribes. In fact, each tribe, regardless of its size, will have its own ancestral inheritance history, so whether it is merged or subordinate to other tribes, it is a very humiliating thing for these tribes. Therefore, there are totally uncoordinated contradictions and disputes between tribes and slave hunters in the wilderness. Naturally, there are some reasons, and they have no good feelings for businessmen who travel quickly through this area. "My Lord, because of the wanton capture of slaves by various slave teams, it is impossible to find any tribal population if we do not go thousands of miles." Andre opened his mouth and said to Sean, "those small tribes in the periphery have been almost wiped out in the slave hunt in recent years. Only a few people survived by chance. They can no longer be called tribes. Therefore, they have to retreat to a deeper place and join other tribes." "Isn''t the tribe very exclusive?" Sean asked modestly. Although Sean knows the future development trend and many secrets, it doesn''t mean that he is really omnipotent. His understanding of the world outlook and race outlook of the world completely remained in the original introduction to the game background, and he didn''t have the patience to read it, but he had a general understanding of the main reasons for the conflicts and contradictions between those races and them in the world. The word "tribe" originally specifically refers to orcs and elves. It was only later that it was applied to these inhabitants of the wilderness. However, there is no objection to this. After all, the residents here in the wild land can be seen not only by orcs, but also by elves, and even by people of other races. They are not generally fierce - even the goblins considered the most waste by mankind can not be underestimated in the wild land. The tribes, especially the Orc tribes, are very exclusive. The most obvious feature of this exclusion is that it expresses hostility to other tribal peoples. So generally, if survivors of other tribes don''t kill each other as food, even if they are very kind, how can they accept them to join their own tribe? "Lord, the tribes with obvious exclusiveness are the orcs in the West. This rule does not apply here in the wilderness." Andre was a little frightened about Sean''s modest performance, which was really very different from those lords in his impression. "In the wild land, wars are very frequent, so the population is decreasing very fast, especially those small tribes. Even if they can win the attack of those slave captors after a battle, Usually few people can survive, so in order to survive, there can be no xenophobia here. " Sean nodded, indicating that he had understood, and then said seriously: "you have rich survival experience in the wilderness, so we all listen to your command on how to act. You don''t have to think I''m the Lord to say anything. You''re the commander here. I, including Cecilia and Tina, will follow your orders. " "Yes!" Andre is not hypocritical. He simply nods and agrees, "then our first stop is to go to the chase wind tribe first." After hearing Andre''s words, the werewolves and grey elves in the slave hunting team immediately dispersed. They will serve as reconnaissance soldiers for the whole army, and be responsible for guarding the surrounding environment and movements to ensure that they will not be touched by the enemy. In the wilderness, it is not only other tribal people who may hunt outside, but also other peers who need to be careful. But Andre knew that he was lucky to keep up with a good Lord who looked good at present. Not counting the veterans who have been with him for several years, only the remaining 35 northern barbarians and 35 bear people are absolutely fierce fighting power - if outsiders simply think that this force is nothing and want to fight with the charge of cavalry, the other party will soon find that what they encounter is not butter, But a reef that has been hit countless times by the waves; If you want to win by remote means, it''s even more wishful thinking. Tower Shield and half body shield are enough to resist any arrow except enchanted armor breaking arrow. Moreover, these northern barbarians are not vegetarian in their counterattack. They definitely hit 100 goals within 300 meters. Moreover, almost every northern barbarian in this line is equipped with enchanted armor breaking arrow. This is an elite force that can no longer be elite. Andre watched the team silently. He really couldn''t figure out why the northern barbarians, a race with low evaluation, could be trained to such an elite level? In his memory, the northern barbarians were the most worthless slaves. If they were not forced or those new slave hunters wanted to find training targets, no one would capture the northern barbarians at all, because many times the northern barbarians could not sell, and the daily food cost was not low, which would easily lose their money. Moreover, most nobles who bought northern barbarians would not buy so many at one go. They just bought a small number of people to go back and take care of their manor planting problems or territory planting problems. But some time ago, when he stayed in the military camp, he saw too many northern barbarians. These northern barbarians were not used for farming, but a group of real soldiers. They had almost the same breath as the army Andre had seen before, which made him extremely unbelievable. He knew very well that if they fought alone, each of them could easily win each other. However, if they fought with ten people, they would be very hard. If the number of people was equal, they would not lose, but it would be difficult to win. This is because there are several superior silver experts in his team. You know, this army called iron wing is just a group of northern barbarians with inferior bronze strength, and a few have superior bronze strength. However, such an army is the well deserved first Legion under Lord Sean, and even the main force of the whole territory. It is said that the flag of this army is the last army that the kingdom of dabion wants to encounter. Now, the thirty-five northern barbarians accompanying him are said to be the most elite soldiers of the iron wing army, which makes Andre feel safer in his heart. Of course, he didn''t think so at the beginning, but with the raid that broke out in the gorge Rift Valley and his performance along the way, he had to be convinced that these northern barbarians were no different from the real elite soldiers. Of course, Andre doesn''t know. In fact, Sean is still dissatisfied. Because the steel wing is still only a three-level army. Although it is a regular army in the military system, it is only "able to fight a war". But what Sean really wants is a level 4 "elite" or even a level 5 "ace" that can produce deterrence. Unfortunately, at present, the only class IV army under panda''s command is the army that doesn''t listen to the command of Cecilia''s guards, which gives Sean a headache. The first goal of the team''s trip was to chase the wind tribe. Although it is a tribe, it is not a tribe in the wild. The tribe was destroyed several years ago. Later, the slave hunters saw that the tribe was in a good position, so they established a resting place similar to the tribe here. Later, with the influx of more and more slave hunters, the tribe gradually became an important fulcrum of the outer trade route in the wilderness, Later, as some slave hunters were injured and could not leave the wilderness, they chose to settle on the fulcrum of the trade route in the wilderness, and the Zhufeng tribe was really developed. Today, it is said that occasionally, people from tribes in the wilderness come to these trade fulcrums to buy some daily necessities. Sean''s goal in the wilderness is not to capture slaves, so it is necessary for a trade fulcrum like this to witness in person to see how it works and what level the price is at. Chapter 300 Many people have heard of the situation in the wilderness. However, the truth of the facts is not very clear to the hearsay people. Led by Andre, they came to a world completely different from what they imagined. In the impression, the tribe should be a little deserted and dilapidated. Even if the tribe is only a name, the oasis land in the periphery of the wilderness is very scarce. Even if a tribe''s predecessor is used as a temporary base, it can''t be much bigger. But when he saw the chase wind tribe with his own eyes, Sean was still severely shocked. His shock was different from others'' shock at the scale of the driven tribe. There is no such situation in the game. Sean remembered clearly that in the game, there was great hatred and confrontation between the wild land and outside the wild land. Although several supply points or front-line bases were set up because of the game, the scale was very small. And later, because of the involvement of some tasks, many players chose to join the tribal camp in the wilderness and destroyed all these supply points. At that time, foreign players needed the relationship of "guide" to enter the wilderness to do tasks. Those players who joined the wild land tribe in the early stage were specially allowed to become a member of the Presbyterian Council of the tribal alliance because of their outstanding contributions in such a war. Such an identity is the so-called "guide", and their value rose at once. Because only through their introduction and guarantee can other players join the tribal camp in the wilderness, and such an introduction fee is as high as hundreds of thousands of game coins, which is also 30000 credit points if converted into cash. Is it because there are no players in the world, so these front-line bases can be developed? Sean''s face remained shocked. It is more appropriate to say that Zhufeng tribe is a town than a tribe. Of course, the walls here can''t be made of stones, but some walls similar to earth slopes. Naturally, there''s no need to count on their defense ability. A bear can collapse with one kick. However, everyone knows that the function of these walls is not to defend, but to clarify the territory. Anyway, as long as they are within the scope of these walls, they belong to the jurisdiction of the driven wind tribe. Anyone must abide by the rules here. It''s none of their business outside the walls. As for houses, they are not made of wood or stone, but tents. These tents are big and small. The big one is two or three times larger than the main account in the military camp outside the empty city. The small one obviously knows that it is difficult to live alone, and the construction of these tents is irregular, which makes the whole chasing wind tribe look a lot messy, but it is unexpected that it is relatively clean. In the wilderness, stone and wood are precious resources, so unless those large tribes are extremely large, it is impossible to use stone or wooden walls and houses. "My Lord, this is the chase wind tribe." Before they entered the tribe, Andre first pointed to the door of Zhufeng tribe and said, "there is a rule at any trade point. It is not allowed to sell slaves or any war in the trade point. It''s OK to disagree with each other, but if you want to fight, you must leave the tribe more than a mile away. " "Aren''t slave hunters all rebellious guys? Will you be so obedient? " Sean asked somewhat puzzled. "In every trade point, there is at least one strong man who is inferior to gold. This is the deterrent power." Andre said, "slave hunters like us do the hardest and most tiring work. If there is no way, who is willing to be slave hunters? Therefore, a strong gold man sitting at the trade point is enough to make any slave catcher dare not act rashly. What''s more, in addition to the strong gold man, there is an armed force at each trade point. Those businessmen are not stupid. " "Armed forces?" Cecilia was a little interested. "How many people are there in this armed force?" "It''s hard to say. It mainly depends on the scale of trade points." Andre said, "but there are usually two or three hundred people, which is larger than any single slave team, and all of them are sophisticated equipment. Therefore, generally, no slave team at the trade point will be so unkind to provoke the managers here." "Can these trade points afford so many people?" Sean was curious. According to his visual observation, Zhufeng tribe has at least a scale of more than one or two thousand people. In the wilderness, with this scale, both the settled population and the floating population are relatively large. As Andre said, those "small tribes" are one or two hundred people or less. Even some larger tribes usually have a population of four or five hundred people, but in fact, the number of people who can fight is only more than one hundred. This is why the slave teams here in the wilderness usually set a maximum of about 100 people. On the one hand, it is convenient to move. On the other hand, it is also because of the small number of people, so the demand for materials is not enough. It can be supplemented at a low cost at trade points. Moreover, once the slave arrest is successful, everyone will share enough money. Those tribes with more than 1000 people usually meet only in the deeper areas of the wilderness. After all, the oasis there is more vast. "There were not so many people before, but they have only developed recently. However, many people and few people are not a problem for trade points." Andre shrugged and said indifferently. "Why?" Tina was a little confused. But Sean immediately caught the key: "whether there are many or few people, there are only so many resources, so we just need to raise the price." "Lord, you are wise." Andre flattered a little, "before, five pan continental gold coins could be exchanged for water in a water bag. When we left with Lord Vivian, it had risen to 20 pan continental gold coins. Now there are obviously more people in Zhufeng tribe. I''m afraid it''s more than that price." The water bags of people who move here in the wilderness are specially made. Each water bag can store the normal consumption of drinking water for three days. If you save some, it can even last for more than five days. Generally, people who travel in the wild will carry at least three water bags, and the maximum distance between each trade point is about 20 days. Therefore, generally, there are few problems in supply. It is obvious that both slave teams and caravans are special budget minded people. Of course, even if we want to go deep into the wilderness, we will not easily get involved in the risk if the problem of drinking water is not solved. At the current level of the slave team, it is the limit to go deep into the wilderness. If you continue to go deep, it is not only difficult to supplement resources, but also easy to encounter large-scale tribes. At that time, it will not be the slave team to capture slaves, but the members of the slave team are likely to become the rations of those tribes. After all, in the wilderness, there are still many ethnic groups who don''t mind eating human flesh at all. "What is the situation of the chasing wind tribe?" Cecilia asked. "There is a strong man who is inferior to gold. Although he is not a top strong man, he has also become famous for a long time." Andre thought for a moment, then said, "there is another armed force of about 200 people, which seems to be infantry cavalry. It once faced the joint operation of three slave hunting teams. The strong man didn''t take action. The three slave hunting teams were completely defeated, and the armed team of the driven tribe... No casualties." "It''s a little interesting." Sean raised his eyebrows. The slave team is not an army. At least the team that Sean put together did not get his real eye recognition. In other words, most slave teams could not be troops. But after all, the slave team is also a combat team with long-term cooperation and tacit understanding. If it is not an army, it should also be a mercenary group - at least Sean found that his passive skills can take effect, so it should be systematically judged as a mercenary group and adventure group. With such a tacit team, it usually takes at least regular troops of the same scale to suppress it. Sean silently calculated the combat effectiveness of the armed forces of the chasing wind tribe in his heart, and then quickly came to the desired answer: a standard three-level army may be changing in the direction of a four-level army. "How long ago was this?" Sean asked. "Two or three years ago." Andre thought about it and said with some uncertainty, "but at that time, our scope of activities was not here, so it was just heard. Later, although the scope of activities was transferred here, after all, this kind of thing is a trade point secret, and we dare not inquire about it. However, it is true that the armed forces are well equipped. I saw it with my own eyes. " Cecilia glanced at Sean and wondered why Sean asked about these things. "Just know yourself and your enemy." Sean smiled. "If we want to develop here in the wild in the future, Zhufeng tribe is the first trade point we face. It''s not bad to know more." Cecilia said, without much reaction and feeling, and so did Tina. On the contrary, Andre and his slave team members were startled. "Lord, attacking trade points is tantamount to fighting against the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance." Andre hurriedly reminded, "although the chase wind tribe is only jointly operated by several small chambers of Commerce, it is also one of the trade routes in the wilderness. There are the shadow of the top ten chambers of Commerce." "Businessmen are profit seeking. As long as the interests are enough, there is nothing they can''t sell." Sean whispered, but near the gate of the chasing wind tribe, his eyes were soon attracted by the excitement at the gate, "what''s that?" "Oh, the slave trade." Andre looked at it and then said, "the slave trade is not allowed in the trade point. After all, there are occasional tribal people in the wild to buy things, so the blatant slave trade is not good for this trade route However, free trade at trade points doesn''t matter. Anyway, those people will bear everything by themselves, as long as they don''t involve trade points. However, if the general slave teams are not really desperate, they will not sell slaves outside the trade point. " "Why?" "Because the bidding price is not high, it is at least half cheaper than the normal slave market, let alone through the auction of the underground slave black market." Andre replied, "like an ordinary grey elf, you can normally sell two or three hundred pan continental gold coins in the slave market, but here a hundred gold coins can top the sky, and even bargain." Sean and others clearly nodded, but then he gave a light EH. Chapter 301 With Sean''s soft voice, everyone couldn''t help looking down Sean''s eyes. That''s a barbarian. He is not much different from ordinary barbarians. He has the same beard, dirty hair due to bonding, and a significantly bigger and stronger figure than ordinary people - his muscles are clear and full of a masculine smell. The only difference is that his skin is not the common wheat color or bronze color of barbarians, but a light red similar to red copper. This is the unique skin color of barbarians in the wilderness. Underground in the wilderness, there are various mineral veins with extremely rich reserves, the most of which is red copper. Because the red copper vein is close to the surface, its mineral quality has completely affected the groundwater of the oasis and the daily necessities of some other tribes. Therefore, the skin of barbarians in the wilderness shows a light red, but magically, it has no effect on other races. Cecilia looked at the barbarian and said in surprise, "that''s... What''s the name of the hammer?" "Heavy hammer." Sean narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice, "the former deputy head of the snake mercenary regiment of habinder is also one of the candidates for a tribal chief here in the wilderness. Andre, are you sure the people standing there are slaves? " "Yes, yes." Andre was a little surprised, "those people are really slaves, at least now The chieftain candidate has a different value. " "What do you mean?" Sean asked. "To be a tribal chieftain candidate, at least the potential is absolutely excellent." Andre explained, "such slaves are not easy to catch, because every tribe will protect these candidates. However, once captured, they can generally sell at a high price. Even if these trade points dare not let people sell slaves because of the rules, they usually send private people to contact and buy them in advance. " "So do you think the other party knows the value of this person?" "It''s hard to say." Andre hesitated for a moment, still afraid to draw a conclusion. "Go and have a look." Since Sean came to a conclusion, naturally no one dared not follow, so people immediately followed. But at the moment, there are more than 100 people around the gate of the chasing wind tribe. The noise is very loud, and people can''t tell what they are shouting. Maybe I saw that Sean''s team was indeed very elite, so when the army came face to face, the noise began to lighten gradually, and even finally completely quieted down. Most people were naturally very curious about the sudden arrival of the army. After all, Sean''s team has forty bears. As the bear people of the orcs, they have an extremely large body, which is naturally better than the barbarians. However, in the wilderness, under normal circumstances, bear people are synonymous with slaves, and slaves in the wilderness are equal to gold coins, so the fate of single bear people is usually not good. Even if bear people appear in groups, as long as the number is not too large, powerful slave capture teams dare to eat them. Because of this, even if people of the tribe dare to dress up to trade here, they will only be barbarians, not orcs, gray elves or other races. So when Sean''s team approached, everyone present looked into the bear''s eyes, just like a ferocious hungry beast. But no matter how ferocious, slave hunters are definitely the smartest group of people. Bear people''s equipment can''t be sophisticated. After all, although there is no shortage of ore veins in the wilderness, it is very lack of forging technology. Any businessman doesn''t dare to sell sophisticated equipment here, or even smuggling. The bear men led by Sean, not to mention the impact shield, which is no different from the tower shield, is the heavy hammer and chest protection, which is obviously a high-quality level! The combat effectiveness of bear people armed like this is absolutely terrible. No slave catcher will act rashly until they find out the bottom line of each other. Of course, the most important thing is that in addition to the 35 bear people, dozens of other people accompanying them are wearing the unique cloak of the wilderness. People like this are usually peers, so no one makes a move. The crowd naturally divided into a channel, but only four people entered the channel, while the others kept a tight defensive formation and stood aside. A silent sense of killing made many slave captors'' faces change slightly in an instant. This is definitely a peer with strong strength and deep background. Andre knew his identity very well, so when he approached, he lifted his hood. "It''s Andre. He''s still alive." "The sand wolf? Didn''t you say he died a year ago? " "It seems that not only did he not die, but also the strength of the team has become stronger." After seeing Andre reveal his appearance, many exclamatory whispers sounded in the crowd. It is obvious that many people here know Andre. Whether Andre knows them or not is another matter. But Sean was surprised to hear the whispers in the crowd. Because Andre never mentioned his name before, nor did he say how powerful he was. His performance has always been very regular. It looks like the situation of those tour guides on earth before. But Sean knew that it was definitely not easy to have his own name here in the wilderness, even more difficult than Alfred''s name of "scarlet angry lion". "Are your slaves sold alone or in batches?" In the crowd, Andre''s momentum is more in line with the style of an expert at the top of the silver peak. He is not as humble as before in front of Sean. He said straight to the slave traders. "Bastard! Want to buy us, dream! " Without waiting for the person in charge to reply, the heavy hammer named by Sean to buy had been scolded. But it was a long whip that responded to him. The whip pulled on the heavy hammer''s chest like a snake. It was just a whip. You could clearly see that the heavy hammer''s face suddenly changed, his facial features were almost completely twisted together, and bean sized beads of sweat had been densely covered on his face in an instant. Sean has now officially stepped into the silver realm, and his vision and sensitivity have naturally been greatly improved, so he clearly sees that this whip has used the power of fighting spirit. This force completely knocked on the bone of the heavy hammer through the skin and muscles without reservation, and obviously used shock means, which would greatly aggravate the pain. It was his ability that the heavy hammer didn''t scream under the whip. "It hasn''t been tamed yet." Andre let out a cold sneer of contempt. "You can sell such slaves." "You are also a colleague. I think you know our difficulties." The face of the person in charge is a little ugly. The curse of the heavy hammer just now is obviously damaging his business. How can he be happy? "Whether it''s a single purchase or a batch purchase. But if you buy it in batches, I can make it cheaper. " Andre glanced at all the slaves present. There are not many slaves, only 13 people. Each of them wears heavy iron shackles on his feet. I''m afraid the weight is no less than 100 kg. Even in the wilderness, the barbarians here can''t move freely. Even if they walk, they can only move step by step. The hands were also bound by iron chains, all tied behind their backs and connected with the iron shackles on their feet. This binding method was enough to make these slaves incapable of fighting. "These slaves are in double iron shackles... It''s very dangerous." Andre''s eyes were already impatient. "They are all soldiers, and their strength is not weaker than that of silver masters." The person in charge wiped the sweat on his forehead, "it took us a lot of effort to capture these slaves. Even the captain was seriously injured. Now we can only return home for treatment, but the journey is not short, so we can only make such a bad decision." "What''s a cheap way?" Andre said faintly. "Fifty gold coins per person, you take them all." The person in charge immediately replied, "if you want to buy alone, 60 gold coins per person." "Thirty, each." Andre turned and looked at the person in charge, "they are too dangerous, it''s not easy to tame them, and you''ve used a punishment, and you don''t know how many people can survive in the end." "Forty five!" "I don''t like bargaining." Andre said in a deep voice, "and you know the rules." When he heard the word "rules", the person in charge suddenly changed his face, but although he was in charge, it seemed that he was not the one who made the decision, which can be seen from the struggle and hesitation on his face. "Forty gold coins for one person, you take them all." Seeing that the situation seemed a little stalemate, a middle-aged man who had been standing in the crowd suddenly said, "I am the vice captain of this slave hunting team. This time, many people have been sacrificed. In addition to the supply expenses along the way, we also have to pay blood money and the captain''s treatment expenses. Otherwise, as long as they go out of the wilderness, the value of these slaves can definitely double. You know the market, so we don''t waste time. " Sean''s hand moved slightly. Although the action was very slight, it was caught by many people present. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes focused on Sean. "It seems that you are the real leader of this team." The middle-aged man''s perception is also extremely sharp, even when he turns his head and looks at Sean. Sean sighed in his heart. His intention was to remind Andre that he could make a deal. However, he didn''t expect that the perception ability of people here in the wilderness was so sharp that they deserved to be a group of people wandering on the edge of life and death. Now that his identity had been recognized, Sean naturally had no need to hide anything, but he didn''t open his hood, but simply threw out five money bags, and then counted twenty gold coins from another money bag and handed them to the other party: "deal." Chapter 302 After the thirteen slaves were bought, the crowd knew there was no play to watch, so they dispersed one after another. The two slave traders, along with several others, walked to the Zhufeng tribe quickly, obviously worried about something. In a flash, only Sean''s team and thirteen slaves were left outside the chasing wind tribe. "Hum, if you want us to be obedient, you don''t have to count on it." The heavy hammer didn''t breathe until now, but even if he did, his weakness could be heard. The whip just now really made him almost faint. "People of the heavy rock tribe have never been cowards!" "Unlock them." Sean whispered. This sentence stunned the heavy hammer and the other twelve barbarians. The net weight of these chains is more than 200 kg. If it is normal, it is not a burden for them at all, but the iron lock skillfully binds their hands behind them, which makes them unable to break free even if they have strength, not to mention that as slaves, they can only get a small piece of black bread every day to maintain their lives. They have no strength to resist and escape. After hearing Sean''s words, Andre naturally obeyed immediately without hesitation. However, the momentum of his whole person at this time is also condensed in the peak state. His whole body is tight. As long as the situation is wrong, he can immediately give a fatal blow to the enemy, which shows Andre''s caution and carefulness. The heavy hammer didn''t move much except in a daze at the beginning. He stood so quietly that it seemed that he was really tamed. However, the more it is, the more Andre dare not be careless, because the barbarians in silver territory also master a very unique skill, which is a bit like human fighting spirit, but the barbarians are not called fighting spirit, but anger. The biggest difference between anger and fighting spirit is that the greater the blow, the more angry the person is, the stronger the power will erupt. In addition, all other characteristics are no different from fighting spirit. However, it is said that the outbreak of anger will really affect the life of barbarians, especially if they force anger in case of serious injury, even if they can defeat their opponents, they will never survive, which is completely opposite to the relatively mild fighting spirit. The silence of barbarians usually does not represent weakness, but may be brewing a counterattack storm of a fatal blow. Although the person in charge said that the thirteen barbarians had the strength no less than that of the silver realm, in fact, there were only two people who really had the strength of the silver realm, one was the heavy hammer and the other was the man standing behind the heavy hammer. In other words, only these two people can burst out of anger and fight to death, but judging from their physical conditions, if they really want to fight to death, they obviously can''t live no matter what the final result is. Perhaps because of the barbarian''s silence and Andre''s great enemy, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to become a little stagnant. "I didn''t expect you to be caught as a slave." In such an atmosphere, Sean suddenly opened his mouth and broke the stagnant feeling of wind and rain. The heavy hammer heard Sean''s voice and felt that it seemed familiar, but he couldn''t figure out who the other party was for a while, but there was an inexplicable sense of fear in his heart. Sean saw the slightly confused appearance of the heavy hammer and knew that the other party was wondering about his identity. In fact, as long as any normal person hears Sean''s words, he will feel very confused. After all, this tone doesn''t sound like an enemy at all, but like communication between friends, so Sean reaches out and lifts his hood. "It''s you!" At the first moment of seeing Sean, the heavy hammer gave a cry of surprise. This exclamation was like a signal. Almost everyone was ready to die. The barbarians looked at the young man who had just opened his hood in some doubt. Heavy hammer is one of the chief candidates of the tribe. Naturally, they know it very well. Think about the irritability of heavy hammer almost known in the tribe, and look at the shock and surprise on his face at this time. All barbarians can''t help guessing the identity of the young man. What kind of people can make the most irascible tiger in their tribe as clever as a kitten? "It''s me." Sean nodded, very casual, which became more unfathomable in the eyes of other barbarians. After the double lock was unlocked, the heavy hammer still had a look of surprise and uncertainty on his face, especially after feeling the exuberant vitality in Sean''s body, his face looked more respectful and shocked. He clearly remembered that more than a year ago, Sean''s strength was only inferior bronze. At that time, he thought he could even kill each other with a hammer. Just because the other party is a distinguished guest of many big tribes in the wild land, this identity makes him completely afraid to act rashly. Therefore, when Sean asks him to leave Hongye Town, he will choose to leave obediently. Otherwise, with his irritable temper, how can he stand that humiliation? But now it has only been more than a year. He has felt from Sean that he is not inferior to his vigorous vitality, and even has a power that shares the same origin with his anger. There is no doubt that it belongs to the mysterious power called "fighting spirit". In other words, Sean now has a strength no less than his own, and maybe even a little stronger than himself. This made the heavy hammer feel an inexplicable fear in his heart. Even he didn''t know the reason. He subconsciously glanced at the middle-aged man who was unlocking his other companions. From the breath emanating from each other, he could judge that this man was far stronger than himself. Maybe he could block each other if he lost his life, but this was the limit. In addition, the other two people standing next to Sean, although one of them has the same breath as himself and the other is weaker than himself, heavy hammer believes that the people who can stand next to Sean are not simple. What''s more, in the team of more than 80 people behind these four people, there are several people whose breath is not inferior to or even stronger than themselves. However, the most visually shocking still belongs to the 35 bear people. The heavy hammer is a barbarian who has left the wilderness, so he also knows some soldier standards of those countries outside the wilderness. Judging from the equipment of these bear people, it is undoubtedly the same as those heavy infantry. It''s really an elite force. The heavy hammer''s eyes showed some envy. If his tribe had such combat effectiveness, I''m afraid the situation would be different. "Tell me, how did you get caught?" While the heavy hammer was still imagining that his tribe had such a powerful army, Sean interrupted his fantasy, "I haven''t seen it for more than a year. Even if your strength is poor, there''s no reason to be reduced to this You''re a candidate for chief of a tribe. It''s hard to say if you leave the wilderness, but there must be followers back in the wilderness. " Hearing Sean''s words, the heavy hammer''s face finally showed an angry color: "those beasts of Yanqi tribe! He colluded with outsiders and betrayed us! " "What''s going on?" Sean was really interested now. "Haven''t you elected a king in the wilderness now? Why is it so messy? " "Wang''s call only those super tribes with a scale of more than thousands of people are eligible to go. Small tribes attached to a large tribe like us are not eligible to directly participate in the royal court assembly. So we can only wait for the tribe we are attached to to to convey the results in the future. " The heavy hammer opened his mouth and explained, "as for small tribes like us, no one cares at all when they don''t get the attention of their adherents. After all, there are several or even a dozen tribes under any large tribe. If there is no achievement, who will care." Sean nodded, indicating that he had generally understood: "I see, so what''s the matter with you and Yanqi?" "There has been a long-standing dispute between our Chongyan tribe and Yanqi tribe, specifically because no one knows anything. Anyway, now anyone who finds each other''s tribe outside will hunt." The heavy hammer said, "originally, the strength of our heavy rock tribe was stronger than Yanqi. After all, the hunting and killing in recent years are the people of our tribe. They won more times. When we were hunting outside a few days ago, we happened to find a hunting team of Yanqi tribe, so we launched a pursuit. Unexpectedly, it was a bait. They colluded with a slave hunting team. As a result, you see now. " "Since your strength is stronger than each other, wouldn''t it be OK to annex each other''s tribes from the beginning?" Sean was puzzled. "But our strength is limited." The heavy hammer said helplessly, "if we want to forcibly annex Yanqi tribe, although it is not impossible, our tribe will also be greatly weakened, and it will be easily annexed by other tribes at that time. Moreover, Yanqi tribe is a group of dog headed people. Annexing their tribe will not do us any good, but will breed many new problems. " When he heard of the dog headed man, Sean understood why this burning flag tribe colluded with the slave hunting team. Fundamentally speaking, the dog headed people here in the wild land are smarter than the dog headed people outside. They know more about cooperation and conspiracy. Such a cunning creature is naturally much smarter than the barbarians who only know blind charge and stress a sense of honor. However, in terms of combat effectiveness alone, a barbarian can hold two or three dog headed people. With the pride of a heavy hammer, he said that he could not completely annex the Yanqi tribe. Then this is enough to prove that the number of Yanqi tribe is probably three times that of Chongyan tribe. "So what are your plans now?" "Dear guest, I don''t know why you came to the wilderness." The heavy hammer asked with some embarrassment. "Feel free to take a look and walk around to find out about the wild land." Sean replied, "don''t worry, we have no plans to capture slaves for the time being. Anyway, you and I have met once and won''t let you be a slave." "Thank you so much." The heavy hammer immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Sean. The other barbarians behind him also thanked him, "if you plan to continue to go deep into the wilderness, I wonder if you can allow us to go with you for a while? I can guarantee that my entourage and I are people who can fight and will never affect your itinerary and plan. " "What do you mean?" "Sir, if you let them leave now, I''m afraid they will become slaves again if they don''t go far. This is the trade route of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, and it''s also a place where countless slave teams and slave hunters gather." Andre immediately reminded, "and Sir, I don''t know much about the areas too deep in the wilderness. We really need people who know the deep belly of the wilderness better than I do." "Dear guest, I promise I can do all these jobs!" Hearing Andre''s words, the heavy hammer who had been rolling in the outside world for a period of time could not understand it. He immediately gave a guarantee to the big snake along with the stick, "if you don''t mind, you can go to our tribe to live for a while. The high priest of our tribe has lived 150 years and knows a lot of information about wild places, Maybe it will help you. " "What do you say?" Sean turned to Cecilia and Tina. Originally, Sean didn''t want to go so far, just casually understand the situation of the wild land, so that he can make plans for here in the future. But now, after hearing the words of heavy hammer, he is really interested in those intelligence. After all, although he spent some time in the wild in the game, the time is not long, and now many situations in the wild are seriously inconsistent with his memory, so he really needs to update his intelligence. However, the tribe that can be attached to the big tribe may not be the journey that can be completed thousands of miles into the wilderness, which is likely to delay Sean''s stay in the wilderness. At present, the situation in the territory is in a relatively stable state for the time being, but Sean is not allowed to waste so much time. There are still several wars waiting for him. "I don''t care." Tina shrugged. She had come to the wilderness to hone her skills, so she didn''t care about the result. "I think it might be worth seeing." On the contrary, Cecilia didn''t know whether the magician''s natural curiosity played a role. At this time, she agreed to go to Chongyan tribe to see the situation. "It''s said that the magic of tribal priests is very different from our magicians. I''d like to see it. Maybe it will help me improve my magic ability." Since Cecilia has said this, Sean certainly can''t refuse: "well, let''s go to the wind tribe to supplement here, and leave here early tomorrow morning to move forward to the heavy rock tribe But I can say first that we won''t intervene in the matter between your heavy rock tribe and Yanqi tribe. " "Yes, it''s natural. I really don''t dare bother you." Chapter 303 Zhufeng tribe, as one of the 72 fulcrums of the head and tail snake route, the existence of this trade point is much more important than ordinary people think. The so-called head and tail snake route is a trade route specially developed by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance for the wilderness. It has a total of 72 trade points. These trade points are located in the outermost part of the whole wilderness and are just surrounded in a circle. The distance between each trade point is about 20 days, and the error will not exceed five days. In other words, it will take four years just to go through the 72 trade points of a complete wilderness. Of course, this means that you have to visit the periphery of the whole wilderness. But in fact, few people can do so. Even Andre, who has lived in the wilderness for more than five years, has not really completed a region - the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union divides 72 trade points into six regions according to the import and export of six wilderness areas. These six regions are the Great Rift Valley region, Ellison region, Birmingham region, nadalfka region, Robert region and the Millennium covenant region, which is firmly controlled by the Millennium covenant empire. The Zhufeng tribe belongs to one of the twelve trade points in the Great Rift Valley and is definitely the first trade point to arrive after entering from the isthmus rift valley. Under normal circumstances, the Zhufeng tribe should be able to become the most prosperous trade point in the Great Rift Valley, and even the center of the whole region. But in fact, on the contrary, among the 12 trade points in the Great Rift Valley, the ranking of Zhufeng tribe has maintained the midstream level. The main reason is that slave hunters in the wilderness do not frequently go in and out of the two regions. In addition, it is natural that the development situation is limited due to the frightening mortality and the scarcity of resources. Of course, this has a lot to do with the regional situation. After all, going out from the Great Rift Valley is the territory of the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of Ryan, and this entrance happens to be in the desolate border between the two countries. Businessmen can''t find too much profits and business opportunities here, and there will be no development with fewer people. Most slave hunters will choose the Millennium covenant area, Birmingham area and Ellison area as the main development and import and export, so these three areas are the most prosperous areas in the whole head and tail snake route. Andre once lived in the chase wind tribe for a period of time, so he knows more about it. Therefore, under Andre''s leadership, Sean and others don''t need to take too many detours and easily find a place to stay. This is an area composed of dozens of tents. There is also a fence around this area to distinguish it from other tents. The tent is also different from other tents Sean saw along the way. The huge tent connected by dozens of tents is covered with earthy yellow carpets and some furniture and decorations. Except that everything around it seems to be made of cloth, it gives Sean and others no different feeling from those hotels in the city. After passing through an area similar to the tavern hall, it is the accommodation area called Zhufeng hotel. Different from ordinary hotels, the "rooms" of this hotel are divided into high and low grades - for example, the high-end room shared by Sean, Cecilia and Tina is an independent tent, which is covered with a soft and thick layer of white wool cushion, and some symbolic furniture are also padded at the corners, In addition, even the washing area and toilet have corresponding plans. Unlike the low-grade area, it needs to share a toilet, or even there is no washing area. After all, Zhufeng tribe used to be a tribe in a wild land. Even now it has become a human territory, but many things can''t be changed if you want to change them. After all, water is a scarce resource in the wilderness. Therefore, the whole Zhufeng tribe has only one public bathhouse. Anyone who wants to take a bath can only go here, and the charge is very expensive. Even the water in the bathhouse is not changed every day. The independent tent where Sean and others live can have an additional washing and bathing area, which is a big project in the chase wind tribe. However, there are usually no women here in the wilderness, so it''s not embarrassing for slave hunters, businessmen and guards to make do with it in a public bathhouse. However, Andre can carefully find this and choose such a suitable place to stay, which can naturally win him the favor of Cecilia and Tina. After all, these two women haven''t taken a bath for a long time. While Cecilia and Tina were busy taking a bath, Sean didn''t stay in the room, and there was no need to worry about the safety here, because this chasing wind hotel was jointly run by several small chambers of Commerce of the chasing wind tribe. The next gold strongman and the armed tribe of the whole trade point were directly responsible for guarding, and no one dared to make trouble here. Of course, even if you want to make trouble, ordinary people may not be the opponent of Cecilia and Tina, not to mention Andre and others, unless the next gold strongman makes a move himself. So Sean left the chasing wind hotel with great confidence and began to wander around the chasing wind tribe. There are wild land rules. Although it is a jungle society that advocates the law of the jungle, it is undeniable that there is more order in this area because of the emergence of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. At least in the trade points, no private struggle is allowed. In addition, the sandstorm here is extremely strong. Under normal circumstances, people who move here in the wilderness will wear special hoods and cloaks with almost uniform styles and colors. Therefore, if they are not watched by people or accidentally reveal their identity, the so-called retaliation is usually not very successful. At this point, it greatly increased the safety of slave hunters living in the wilderness. After Sean bought those barbarians, he didn''t treat them like slaves. Naturally, it fell into the eyes of some interested people. In addition, there were bear people in Sean''s team, and there were not many people nearby when Sean showed his true face. Therefore, some people stared at Sean because they doubted Sean''s identity, Just because of some hidden rules, no one dares to fight here. But when Sean wandered around, he still had a keen sense that three people were following him. Sean didn''t know what the purpose of the three men was, but he wasn''t interested in knowing. The reason why he left the team for a stroll at this time is just to better understand the specific situation of the trade point of the head and tail snake route, because there was no such situation in the game before, although he was after the second expansion when he came to utopia with the guild, and even after the third expansion when he entered the wilderness, However, players are different from NPC after all, because they all know how to search the so-called "Introduction", "tutorial" and even communicate with each other on the forum. However, looking at the development history of miracle on the forum, there was no such thing as now. He always felt that the world had deviated greatly from the world history he knew. If we continue to deviate from this situation, will the world change according to the major historical events he knows as a turning point? Sean began to worry, or fear. Fear of the unknown. Just then, a man who was only on Sean''s shoulder suddenly bumped into Sean. "Sorry." The man apologized in a panic. This is a boy who looks like a child. Although he is wearing a hood and cloak unique to the wild land, the hood on his head is not covered by a veil, so Sean can see each other''s slightly immature face. This discovery surprised Sean a little, because according to Andre''s introduction along the way, Sean generally understood the situation of the wilderness. The most unlikely people here were children and the elderly. Although women''s words are very rare, they are not absent. After all, sometimes when nobles travel, there must be maids around. Of course, Sean brought out a female magician and goddess officer directly, let alone never seen before, or even heard of it. In the wilderness, the only people who can see children and old people here are prisoners, that is, slaves. But the child in front of him was obviously a normal human, not a slave, because slaves would not have hoods and cloaks. However, he was surprised. Sean had heard about the trade point from Andre before. Even when he smiled and said, "as long as you return the money bag to me, I''ll think nothing has happened." "What are you talking about, sir?" This time, the boy really showed a look of panic. "Is one of the three people who have been following me your companion?" Sean reached out and touched the right side of the cloak. There was an extremely tiny long mouth. Although it seemed that the cloak was not damaged, it had actually been cut open by some sharp weapon that Sean didn''t know. "Now only two people follow me, and the other disappeared. It''s obvious that you have transferred the money bag stolen from me." "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know what you''re talking about." The boy shook his head in a panic, turned around and wanted to run away, but he was caught by Sean with one hand. With a slight force, the boy was almost in tears. "Sir, please... Please let go, it hurts." "Shouldn''t the first lesson in the thieves guild teach you thieves how to choose targets?" Sean''s right said, holding the wrist of the young man''s left hand tightly and still smiling on his face, "Eighty pan continental gold coins are not much money here in the chasing wind tribe, but it happens to be our accommodation fee for one night. If you just take a few gold coins, I''ll turn a blind eye. It''s not such a way to pay the head fee Your hands are a little black. " "Hey, outsider, don''t you know that the chase wind tribe doesn''t allow private fights? Don''t let the child go. " Sean turned his head and saw that the person who opened his mouth to stop his behavior was one of the other two who had been following him, and several other people had surrounded him at this time. This scene reminded Sean of many interesting things. The corners of his mouth raised slightly - although no one could see it, Sean still smiled very happily, and even his voice became a little excited and lively: "should I forgive his wrong behavior just because the thief is a child Since you adults can''t discipline your children well, why don''t I teach them for you? " "What do you want?" "Click!" A crisp fracture sound sounded on the spot! Chapter 304 Bang. The sound of a heavy object falling on the ground surprised Andre and others. "Pain..." the heavy object uttered a whisper like protest. All the people present looked at the heavy object thrown on the ground by Sean - a teenager. "My Lord, this..." Andre glanced at the boy, then looked up at Sean. He didn''t know what his Lord was doing. "A member of the thieves guild." Sean casually moved a chair and put it down. Then he sat down and looked at the boy on the ground who seemed a little stiff and afraid. He said in a deep voice, "this little guy has fast hands and great courage. He dares to steal my money bag while I''m distracted. If he didn''t hit me at last, I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until I get back to my senses." Speaking of the end, Sean stretched out his foot and kicked the boy''s ass, saying in a cold voice, "all right, don''t pretend to be wronged and afraid for me." The thieves guild is as famous as the brotherhood, mage guild, Knight hall and other large professional organizations on the mainland, but it is very unpopular. In other words, except for the people of the thief system, no one will have any goodwill towards the guild. Even if they are forced to deal with the people of the guild, they will definitely raise twelve points of vigilance and vigilance, and no one dare to take it lightly. This is because in addition to doing some sneaky things, there is no doubt about the guild''s intelligence gathering ability, and if they think they are second, no one dares to think they are first only in terms of breadth rather than professionalism. In addition, the thieves guild also provides services such as assassination, assassination and so on, and even has contact with many other organizations. The low fee is a proprietary term of the thieves guild. In fact, this has become a very common phenomenon in the miracle continent: when any stranger goes to a place where there is a thief guild, he is stolen part of his money by the thieves belonging to his guild. Especially those citizens who are going to open shops in the new city, even if they clearly find that someone is stealing their money bags, they will choose to remain silent, because if they resist, the shops they open may not have any business. The people of the thieves guild will not make trouble with you, but they will let a bunch of hooligans or gangsters sit at the door of your shop. Who dares to buy things from you? Of course, for those masters with good strength, the thieves guild naturally dare not go too far. They usually take one or two gold coins symbolically. How can ordinary experts or strong people react too much to one or two gold coins? Therefore, they have the right to send beggars and save some possible troubles. In this way, both sides can get along more happily. Even some people will contact the people of the thief guild in this way. Because of this, this behavior is called low head fee. However, in Sean''s view, this is a virtue similar to the so-called collection of protection fees in the 1970s and 1980s. Sean naturally understood this. After all, he really listened to Andre''s nagging all the way, so of course he couldn''t be clearer about this rule. But this time, it was the thief guild who hacked a little and directly cut off the money bag containing 80 pan continental gold coins. It was not as simple as lowering the head fee, but that the thieves of the guild looked down on Sean, who is now a master at least. "Your Excellency, you and the people of the thieves guild..." Andre looked surprised. "There was a conflict?" "A little lesson broke the hands and feet of those guys who don''t have eyes." Sean said faintly, "but don''t worry. If you don''t kill them, the face of the thief guild is not ugly Since they don''t have eyes to pick the wrong person, of course, they also need to pay a little price. Can''t I throw these 80 gold coins in vain? Even if I throw the money into the sea, it will make a pop. " "No, no, I mean..." Andre''s face was obviously nervous. "Sir, who moved your hand first with the people of the thieves guild?" "Of course it''s your adults." The young man is really not worried at all. It must be that since disguise is useless, he is too lazy to act, "I can see that you are familiar with the rules of the trade point. Why didn''t you teach your adults? It''s fatal to make such a mistake. " Sean looked blankly at Andre, but saw the latter show a bitter smile: "Sir, the rule of the trade point is that private fighting is strictly prohibited. This private fight includes that even if a thief steals your money bag, you can only catch people, but you can''t do it first. " "That means if my purse is stolen, I can only admit bad luck?" "Of course not." The young man looked leisurely. He even dared to stretch and yawn freely here. "There are trade point rules at the trade point. Even our thieves guild must abide by the rules here. If you catch me, other brothers will certainly come out to stop you. But if you can successfully take me to the chief''s residence, we will naturally return the money bag. Therefore, you shouldn''t have shot just now, and you broke brother Eminem''s hand as soon as you shot. Now young people just can''t hold their breath. " Sean looked up at Andre, who nodded. "Your boy is calm." Sean grinned at the boy, which made the boy suddenly have a creepy feeling. "You, what do you want to do?" The young man shrank back in fear, but before he climbed out a few steps, he seemed to feel that he hit the column. He looked up in horror, but saw a barbarian staring at himself fiercely. Although he didn''t hold a weapon, his momentum was extremely thick and strong, which was the cold and murderous intention of rolling out in the corpse sea. At this meeting, the boy finally began to look at the situation around him. Where he is now, he knows very well that he is in the low-grade tent of the wind driven hotel. A tent like this can accommodate 40 people. At this time, there were nearly 30 people in the tent, of which 10 were barbarians born and raised in the wilderness, as well as humans, werewolves, gray elves, goblins, dwarves and many other races. It seemed that it was like reorganizing almost all races in the wilderness. The boy looked back in horror. This time he was really frightened. Not because of Sean''s strength, but because of Sean''s background and identity. After all, the teenager has spent a long time here in the wilderness. He knows more about the situation in the wilderness, and because he knows more, he knows how difficult it is to integrate such a team. "I, I''m just a child." The boy was a little flustered. "Now I feel like a child?" Sean snorted coldly, "you can keep calm. You looked carefree and didn''t care just now." "Sir, we don''t have to tangle with this kid now." Andre said, "we must leave here before the strong man at this trade point reacts. Otherwise, once the other party receives the intelligence and starts to assemble troops, we will be in great trouble." "Go and call Cecilia and Tina. They should still be taking a bath." Sean frowned. The development of things was really beyond his expectation. "How''s the material replenishment? Is it enough for our departure? " "I''ve asked people to go shopping with Mr. heavy hammer, but they haven''t come back yet." Andre said with some worry, "if we make too much noise at this time, Mr. heavy hammer, their situation will be somewhat unfavorable." "Send someone to get them back immediately." Sean sighed, "what will happen if you fight privately at the trade point?" "Basically no one is alive, all for Liwei." Andre said in a deep voice, but at the same time, he immediately ordered a werewolf to find the heavy hammer and others, because Andre took them to supplement the materials in the past, so they also knew where to purchase these things. Naturally, with the werewolf''s foot strength, they had an advantage, "so this child..." Andre made a gesture to wipe his throat. "No, don''t kill me!" The boy jumped up in horror, but when he tried to escape, he was caught by a barbarian with one hand. "This kid is still useful." Sean said faintly, "his hand speed is very fast, and he is careful enough. The most important thing is that his acting level is good Originally I wanted to see if I could recruit my subordinates. I didn''t expect to bring a lot of trouble because of this kid. " What Sean likes, of course, is the boy''s neat action and his fearless character, which obviously belongs to "the courage of art experts". For his understanding and cognition of the world, Sean has long been different from the one who needed system assistance to know him well. Therefore, even if he didn''t know the kid''s name, he knew that this teenager was a more talented person only from the previous kid''s silent start. For Sean, who is extremely short of all kinds of talents under his command, it is necessary to recruit talented people. Otherwise, how could Sean bring the boy back and beat him up like the rest of the thieves'' guild. Does Sean really care about eighty gold coins? In fact, he just found an excuse to get the kid back. Since Sean had made plans, Andre would not say anything. He was personally responsible for calling Cecilia and Tina. For these two big ladies with the same temper, Andre certainly knows how to serve them better. If other people go, I''m afraid they will go directly into the tent to call people, but Andre can understand the meaning of Sean''s saying "these two people are taking a bath". As for the present meeting, the boy looked at Sean strangely after hearing Sean''s words. Chapter 305 Rupee calmed down a little. At least he didn''t worry so much after he knew he wouldn''t die. As a thief born in the thieves guild, rupee received only one indoctrination since childhood. Only valuable people can survive. This is the rule his adoptive father taught him, and he has always followed this rule, so his life has not been good over the years, but it is not bad. Of course, compared with the young girls of his age who are new to the thieves'' guild, his situation has naturally always been the envy of everyone. Unfortunately, after rupee''s adoptive father was killed in a failed assassination three years ago, rupee''s good life began to come to an end. Even if he tried to make himself more valuable and have a sense of existence, his exclusion became more serious. The young rupee finally grew up rapidly in these successive setbacks, and finally understood the warmth, hypocrisy and snobbery of the world. So two years ago, he chose to enter the wilderness to develop here. As a * * * person, the area rupee chooses to enter cannot naturally be the Great Rift Valley, but the erison area with the Rio forest in the Principality of urkiri as the entrance and exit. But in one of the three most prosperous areas in the wilderness, how can there be room for a 14-year-old child? So in order to survive and exercise his strength, rupee spent more than a year crossing from erison district and finally came to the Zhufeng tribe in the Great Rift Valley. In this obviously backward area, although the situation of Zhufeng tribe is OK, it is really barren compared with other places. However, such a place is more suitable for rupee''s life. Therefore, after half a year, rupee not only completely rooted in the chase wind tribe, but also promoted its strength from second-order to lower bronze. Although its strength is not particularly strong, it is no longer the degree that people will be arbitrarily ordered in the wild. Perhaps because this place is too poor, there are less disputes. Rupee gets along well with the members of the thieves'' Guild here. Moreover, with his adoptive father''s training and practice in recent years, rupee finally established his position here in Zhufeng tribe. If not, how could there be so many people to intercept Sean when he caught Rupee? Originally, by this means, the bandit guild of Zhufeng tribe has been doing well, because if it is an ordinary person, the low head fee can only be handed over obediently even if it is not very willing. Even if you have some strength, generally no one will make trouble here, so in most cases, you can''t get the head down fee back in the end. But is Sean an ordinary person? He has proved with countless facts that anyone who wants to treat him as an ordinary person will end up miserable. "What''s your name?" Sean crossed his legs, sat in a chair and asked rupee. "Rupees." The young rupee was a bit resigned at the moment, and honestly answered his name. Sean''s eyes flashed a golden light, and the rupee data soon appeared in front of Sean, which made Sean a little satisfied. At least in this regard, the rupee did not intend to hide anything, but chose to tell the truth. [Name: rupees] [race: human] [Combat profession: thief (Level 3)] [personal attributes - strength: 18 (28); Endurance: 19 (34); Agility: 23 (34); Wisdom: 15 (27); Will: 19 (34)] Although it has long been known that rupee''s talent should be very good, Sean was a little surprised when the data fed back by the real eye emerged. The current attribute in the personal attribute is not very good for the lower bronze, but it is actually related to rupee''s nutrition and personal exercise. Senior gamers like Sean don''t care about these at all. What they really care about is the potential value of a character. As far as rupee''s personal attributes are concerned, when his potential is fully developed, the three attributes of endurance, agility and will can be as high as 34 points, which is even higher in the lower bronze level. Even those children of noble origin can not be better than the rupee in potential, or even worse. In other words, rupee is the second genius Sean has seen in more than two years and nearly three years since he came to the world. Alfred is a powerful character in the game, but he grew up relying on the power of effort and revenge. He is not a genius; As for Rena, technically speaking, she is not a genius. As for why she took the growth route of magic gun knight and even holy gun knight, Sean can''t say clearly; As for anno, it is because of the problem of racial boundaries that he is doomed not to be a strong man. In addition, aldorf, Stalin, nock and so on met in Panda leader can only be regarded as potential commander-in-chief talents. It is obviously impossible to become an enemy of thousands and thousands of people. There is no denying that William and Neil are also geniuses. However, William is a commander-in-chief genius, while Neil is a lord genius. They happen to be a military and an internal affair, and they are also not related to force. So strictly speaking, rupee is really the second potential genius Sean has seen since Cecilia. According to rupee''s current personal attribute potential, there are at least three growth routes suitable for his future: the magic thief route targeting treasure hunters, assassins with full-time assassination methods, and even bards. Sean rubbed his chin and looked at rupee. His eyes immediately softened, because he just lacked a magic thief to help him deal with the underground magic laboratory in the gorge rift valley. Of course, this softness is for Sean. In rupee''s eyes, he immediately felt the malice from the world. "You... You... You... What do you want to do!" Rupee shrank back cautiously and in fear. Even though he knew there was no place to hide, rupee still wanted to hide himself. He thought it was terrible for the man to look at himself. "How about we make a deal?" Sean said. "I don''t think we have anything to talk about." Rupee shook his head. "No matter how authoritative you are in the outside world, as long as you enter the wilderness, you must abide by the rules here. Now you broke the rules first and hurt so many brothers of our thief guild. Even if the thief guild doesn''t trouble you, Lord Billy will never let you go. He hates others challenging his authority. " "Who''s Billy?" Sean turned his head and looked at Andre. "It''s the trade chief here. At the same time, it is also the strong man of the chasing wind tribe. " Andre said, "every trade point has a trade man who is the rule maker of the trade point, including price trading or licensing of trade rights. Has the final say. But not every trade leader is a strong man. Lord Billy is one of the few exceptions. " Cecilia suddenly said, "that is to say, as long as you kill him, the trade point of the driven wind tribe will fall into chaos?" Andre thought for a moment, then opened his mouth and replied, "not necessarily. Although if Lord Billy is killed, the chasing wind tribe will indeed fall into chaos because of losing the seat of the strong, after all, there is an elite armed force. Unless the slave teams of the whole trade point are willing to unite, it is impossible to compete with them But I don''t think anyone will be willing to offend the pan continental chamber of Commerce. " "Not necessarily." Sean smiled, but his expression was obviously a lot colder. "We''re leaving here now. It''s enough to give him face. If he still has to fight with us, I don''t mind picking this trade point." Rupee looked at Sean and others with a frightened face. He really couldn''t imagine why anyone dared to discuss the topic of killing the trade leader so carelessly. In his eyes, Billy, the next trade chief at the top of gold, is an existence he can only look up to. You know, the gap between the upper silver and the lower gold is by no means a simple quantification of the same order. The gap between the master and the strong is a qualitative gap. That is to say, a strong man in the lower position of gold can easily kill more than ten experts at the top of the Silver Peak if he wants. If he doesn''t have this strength, how can he sit at a trade point in a place like the jungle in the wilderness? And don''t say that trade minister Billy is the strong man at the next golden peak. Behind him is the behemoth of the pan continental chamber of Commerce! The ability of this behemoth, even the thief guild, is not willing to be easily provoked. "Hey, I said you." Sean continued to put his mind on rupee. "How about joining me? I just need a magic thief now. Of course, your current situation certainly can''t help me, but you can rest assured that I will let Cecilia teach you some magic related knowledge and make you a formal magic thief. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia, Tina and Andre reacted immediately. "Are you sure he can do it?" Cecilia asked with some doubt. "It has some potential." Sean replied, "isn''t that magic trap easy anyway?" "It''s not difficult, but it''s an old magic trap. Even if he becomes a magic thief, he can''t solve it in a short time. He needs to learn the corresponding ancient magic knowledge." At the mention of magic related topics, Cecilia was like a different person, and the whole person immediately became rigorous and serious. "It''s all right. Anyway, we won''t go back in the next few months. Take advantage of this time to teach well and learn as much as we can." "All right." Cecilia nodded. She was also very curious about what was hidden in the magic laboratory. But if you hire a magic thief, confidentiality is naturally unlikely to be perfect, so instead of hiring a magic thief, you might as well let Sean cultivate one himself. It''s just that Cecilia really doesn''t think the boy in front of her can become a magic thief. Rupee, on the other hand, looked at Sean and others with a gaping face. He looked at the other party and discussed his future in front of him, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Shouldn''t they ask his opinion first? "When did I promise to join you?" The rupee uttered a protest. "Really?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Since you''re not going to, you''re worthless. HMM... it''s also a waste of food for such people to carry. Just solve it here. " "In fact, my Lord, you misunderstood me. I''m just worried that I will live up to your high expectations." Rupee''s face became wild and the climate was fast. "It''s my honor to be at your service, my Lord." "It''s all right. I''m very generous." Sean smiled, but the smile made rupee feel the malice of the world again. Just then, the heavy hammer had returned. However, he brought a bad news that Sean didn''t want to hear: "Sir, we are surrounded." Chapter 306 Surrounded? Everyone is a little stunned. Does the trade director intend to kill them all here? Rupee looked at Sean and others with a face of schadenfreude. Anyway, many people saw that he was carried back by Sean. At that time, he said he was kidnapped. How could he care whether Sean''s gang were alive or dead? Sean got up and began to walk outside the tent. The others hurried up and followed. It seems that there is too much noise from the trade chief of the chasing wind tribe, and other people who rest in the chasing wind hotel have come out one after another. However, when they see Billy, the trade chief of the chasing wind tribe, personally surrounding the tent of the whole hotel with the armed forces at the door, these people turned white in a moment. "Those who have nothing to do with the private fight at the market just now, please leave." A middle-aged man spoke in a deep voice. In an instant, a large number of people left immediately. No one dares to stay here under the deterrence of the next powerful person in the golden territory. Of course Sean wanted to go, but he knew very well that Billy had already known that he was the one fighting privately. Because the moment he appeared in front of Billy, Billy''s eyes had been staring at him. This feeling made Sean feel a little uncomfortable - no one would feel comfortable after being locked in by the momentum of a strong man. "Won''t you go?" Billy''s eyes fell on the people around Sean. "I said that people who have nothing to do with the private fight at the market can leave." Cecilia looked around and whispered, "it''s a encirclement and suppression formation, which can give full play to their combat ability." Sean looked around at Cecilia''s words. Infantry cavalry, strictly speaking, they are not cavalry. Although they have certain horse fighting ability, they are basically based on infantry. From Sean''s point of view, the so-called infantry cavalry is basically infantry with high mobility. Compared with the real cavalry, it still has great shortcomings in charging ability, but this kind of arms can meet the combat requirements of more occasions and terrain. The regular armed soldiers of Zhufeng tribe, each wearing a suit of leather armor. Leather armor is not animal skin, but some kind of tanned leather. The defense ability of leather armor itself is not weak, and it will not increase the physical consumption of soldiers during combat and aggravate the negative weight of horses. Especially in the wild, where the climate is obviously hot, although the air permeability of leather is not high, it is at least more comfortable than wearing armor, This is indeed the best defense equipment for the soldiers of the driven wind tribe. At this moment, the soldiers around the chase wind hotel have been divided into two floors. The soldiers on the first floor hold a round shield in their left hand and a short sword in their right hand. This configuration allows them to have a strong ability of close combat. Unlike the steel wings under Sean''s command, they must control the combat distance within a certain range to have combat advantage. Once they are rushed close by the enemy, they do not have any combat advantage by relying on the long gun, and the long sword Sean equipped them also makes them have to give up part of their defense ability. The second layer of soldiers standing behind these soldiers are all pulling their bows to be shot. Sean didn''t see whether they were equipped with other weapons, but under the aim of hundreds of sharp arrows, no one could ignore the momentum of the slaughter. "I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between us?" Sean has been able to judge the strength of this armed force. It should basically be equal to the steel wings under Alfred''s command. This combat effectiveness is enough to make Sean dare not despise, "Billy trade chief." "I don''t think there is any misunderstanding between us." Trade chief Billy is a middle-aged man. His face is slightly longer and his chin is sharp. His hooked nose and thin lips make him look a little cold. His golden hair is combed very neatly and his hunting clothes are very clean. It can be seen that he is obviously a very strict man. People like this usually can''t tolerate any sand in their eyes, that is, as rupee said, trade minister Billy will never allow any challenge to his authority. "If you break the rules of the trade point, you must pay for it. I think it''s a very reasonable thing." "This is the first time I have set foot in the wilderness. I think there may be other remedies." Sean is not ready for a formal war with the pan continental chamber of Commerce. If he can, he certainly hopes to solve the current trouble and dispute in a more secure way, "such as compensation for gold coins." Billy raised his right hand and exhaled in a deep voice, "Archer ready!" Sean''s eyes were cold. He knew that there was no turning point in this matter: "after I entangled him for a while, you broke through immediately." "What do you do?" Cecilia frowned. "Even if you can entangle him, you can''t escape if surrounded by soldiers." Cecilia didn''t doubt Sean''s strength, which she and Tina knew very well. However, this kind of trust is not so simple in the eyes of Andre and rupee. Andre is a little better. After all, he knows Sean''s identity. Even the pan continental chamber of Commerce will never quarrel with a Lord for no reason. If it''s really difficult, as long as Sean can live this time, No one can stop the next big army. And the rupee is really completely unbelievable. Are these people crazy¡ª¡ª This is his first impression, and the second impression is: "Wow! If you want to die, don''t pull me! I''m still young! My future... " "Dizzy." Sean said calmly. Rupee''s head was broken and bleeding after a heavy blow. "No, concussion is a miracle." Sean glanced. "I''ll pay attention later." The heavy hammer is a barbarian. It''s really not important. After he can punch down, rupee''s head hasn''t burst like a watermelon. It''s a very incredible thing. "Do you think I will show mercy if you have hostages?" Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was obviously angry, "shoot!" The distance between Sean and these armed soldiers is very close, even less than 30 meters. At this distance, the arrows shot by the full string bow will run through Sean and others in less than two seconds. It''s useless to have the strength of the silver realm, because even if you push the fighting spirit to the extreme, you can''t resist the arrows from all directions, and the lower silver master can only use the fighting spirit as an attack means, If you want to solidify fighting Qi into armor and strengthen your defense ability, you must be superior silver. Billy, as a strong man of inferior gold, can clearly see that there is only one superior silver in front of him, three of the other four are inferior silver, and the other is even superior bronze. Dare to make trouble with the wind driven tribe with such strength? Billy''s face showed a cruel sneer: I want everyone to know that wild blood is not a legend! But just as the cruel sneer opened, Billy''s face immediately became very ugly: a group of bear people suddenly rushed out of the tent, holding tower shields in their hands, and easily blocked all the arrows shot at Sean and others. Billy, as the head of trade, naturally knows who came and who left the Zhufeng tribe. So he knew that there was a group of guests living in the chase wind Hotel, and there were dozens of bear people in this group of guests, and even Andre, the sand wolf who once had a great reputation, so he paid attention. I just didn''t expect that the young man in front of me was the real leader of this team. With the strength of this slave team, he was really qualified to walk horizontally in the Great Rift Valley. But Billy knew very well that since he had died before, there was no room for turning back. No matter what price he paid, he had to leave the slave team here completely. "Archers ready, spearmen ready!" Billy spoke again. Soon, Sean and others saw that the armed soldiers who originally surrounded Sean and others soon divided into two layers. Although it seems that they only reduced the number of people in the first layer of the encirclement circle, the overall formation is more dense, which is obviously a manifestation of the strengthened defense ability. The original second layer archers retreated to the fourth layer, and their arrows were no longer aimed flat, but prepared to use the method of throwing. As for the extra second and third tier armed soldiers, I don''t know where to take a batch of short spears and hold them high in my hands, ready to throw them out. The throwing distance of the short spear is naturally no farther than the range of the bow and arrow, but in the close range, the lethality of the short spear is the largest, and the armor penetration is far more terrible than the arrow. Especially in the hands of some races with natural power, a short spear is a talisman, especially the armed forces under Billy. Their short spear throwing is specially trained. That is to say, they are the tower shield with the strongest defense ability in the shield. Their short spear throwing together is enough to break a line of defense. Sean raised his right hand slowly and shouted in a deep voice, "round array!" All the bear people immediately took a few steps forward. They formed a close circular array. The impact shield was held in their hands and stood side by side. The sound of neat steps and shield standing was like a dull bell and drum, which hit Billy''s heart hard. Only in terms of military cultivation, it was obviously not inferior to the armed forces he trained. But if so, soon a new group of people came out of the tent. The appearance of them in hoods and cloaks made Billy unable to determine their race and identity, but Billy couldn''t keep his calm when he saw that these people also had short spears in their hands. The same short spear throwing, but Sean''s forces use the tower shield, which is known as the largest and most defensive shield. The throwing of short spear can only use the impact force to knock off the center of gravity of the shield holder, so as to open a defense loophole. If you want to use the short spear to directly penetrate the defense of the tower shield, you can only use the enchanted explosion spear. But what Billy''s troops used was a round shield that could not be completely defended by himself, let alone an enchanted explosion throwing spear. Even if he threw an ordinary short spear in one round, his casualties were definitely not light. Billy took a deep breath to calm his inner rage caused by something unexpected. He hasn''t done it for a long time, because no one will make trouble here in the wilderness since the rules of the wilderness have been observed by everyone. But this time, whether it''s really a misunderstanding like what Sean said or not, Billy, who has been riding a tiger, has no way to choose peace talks, because there are many slave hunters watching around, so Billy decided that he should do it himself! Almost the moment he made up his mind, Billy rushed towards the circle of Sean and others like a hungry wolf. No one expected that Billy, who was already a strong man, would also adopt this sneak attack method, and he had no consciousness of being a strong man at all! Chapter 307 No one expected that Billy didn''t even explain the scene, and suddenly attacked Sean and others. Sean''s pupil shrank suddenly. Even he didn''t expect that there would be a strong person so shameless. He immediately opened the two abilities of adrenal stimulation and light body surgery at the same time. Vaguely felt that his heart suddenly shook, and a steady stream of power poured from his heart to his whole body. Sean could feel that at this moment, his consciousness and feeling became particularly clear. The whole world seemed to become a slow motion playback. Billy, who was originally as fast as thunder, also clearly appeared in his vision. "You must break through in five minutes!" After Sean dropped this sentence, his right hand turned over, the dead bone was in his hand, and immediately rushed towards Billy. Billy''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him was so brave and dared to attack himself. However, this did not make him have the intention to show mercy. Since he had taken action by means of sneak attack regardless of his identity, it was naturally impossible to pay attention to it. Moreover, from the beginning, how could the two sides be soft hearted in the face of the enemy? But Billy also knew that his subordinates would suffer a little loss after this war. Because even if he can kill the other party in one face-to-face, this second is enough for the other party to throw dozens of short spears. How many people under his command can survive in this wave of attack, that''s fate. But thinking that he could harvest so many slaves and excellent equipment after killing the other team, Billy felt that the loss was not so difficult to accept. The two soon collided in the middle of the charge. The dead bone in Sean''s hand waved towards Billy''s throat. Because the speed is very fast, the waving and cutting of the long sword seems to tear the whole space. The air flow surrounds with the stirring of the sword body, which is a real gap in the eyes of both sides! Billy''s pupil finally narrowed suddenly. On this sword, he has really felt the crisis of death! An incredible look appeared on his face. At this time, his momentum was very fast. It was completely impossible to stop immediately. Looking at the silver white sword waving towards his throat, if he continues to rush forward without any obstruction, the sword will directly behead him without suspense! How is that possible? Billy is already a strong man in the golden realm. No matter his combat experience or vision, he is far from being comparable to ordinary people. Even he can begin to use momentum and pressure to form his home advantage. This is the fundamental reason why the strong man in the golden realm can easily deal with a number of experts in the silver realm. So from Sean''s sword, he saw Sean''s rich combat experience and judgment. Even from the strength and speed of waving, Billy could see that Sean had strength that was completely inconsistent with the realm! That''s what Billy really can''t believe! Just a silver, how can it be! But no matter how incredible, as a strong person in the golden environment, there are still strong psychological qualities. So the next second, Billy''s right hand had been raised, and a rune suddenly lit up in the silvery metal glove, followed by the red flame "Hoo" from the glove. The temperature of the surrounding space suddenly jumped more than ten degrees, and Sean could even feel the crazy loss of water in his body. Magic weapon! The long white sword and the flaming fist hit each other. Frenzied energy fluctuations, raging out in an instant. The position where Sean and Billy stood suddenly collapsed for several inches. Several cracks about three or four inches thick spread wildly in the place where they stood. Strong air currents also burst out at this moment, even overturning several tents nearby. In the explosion of this air flow, the magic flame on Billy''s right fist was even extinguished! Billy''s face suddenly changed, and the next second he felt a slight pain from the back of his right hand. It was Sean''s long sword that finally cut on the metal back of Billy''s right-hand trap - before that, Billy completely relied on the magic flame on the metal fist to resist Sean''s cut. At this time, as soon as the magic flame goes out and loses the external resistance, the long sword will naturally cut on the boxer, but the real reason for Billy''s face change is the slight tingling feeling in his right hand. There is a crack on the metal fist! Magic weapons need special materials to be made, otherwise they can''t bear the explosion of magic. Therefore, this kind of equipment is famous for its firmness. But now, the enchanted weapon in Billy''s hand was cut a crack by Sean''s sword. In terms of the particularity of the enchanted weapon, it is tantamount to announcing that the metal fist on Billy''s right hand has been completely abolished. After a sword, Sean was very powerful. He had a great momentum to cut off Billy''s right hand directly. The long sword in your hand moves forward with the trend, and the sword is more powerful! Seeing that the sword was more fierce than before, Billy had to give up the idea of bypassing Sean and attacking the army behind him. His left hand leaned out from the side and grabbed the dead bone of the sword. But this time, the metal fist on the left hand did not burn out a hot flame, but a crystal blue white mist. Compared with the previous sharp rise in the high temperature, when the white mist came out, it was a bitter cold, like the whole body''s blood would be completely frozen. Billy''s left hand rubbed to the left on the dead bone sword body. The white frost immediately covered the whole sword body with ice. Then, his right hand suddenly clenched his fist and hammered it hard at the long sword. Sean could even see the fighting strength around Billy''s right hand - but the result of this punch was completely different from what Billy imagined. The ice on the long sword was indeed broken by Billy''s fist, but the dead bone sword body is still intact! Sean didn''t care about Billy''s look. He only knew that his time was very urgent and couldn''t stand any consumption. He shook his right hand gently to shake off the ice scraps on the long sword, and then the next sword stabbed Billy''s heart. Billy didn''t dare to pick up Sean''s sword with his right hand. Although he didn''t understand why low temperature freezing would not work on Sean''s long sword, he knew very well that if the special ability of demonized weapons was not stimulated, it would be absolutely impossible to stop the stabbing of the long sword! Because of this, Billy had to give up the opportunity to attack and use his left hand to block Sean''s stab. The sword tip of the dead bone was on the white fog of the fist, but it couldn''t pierce a penny again. On the contrary, because of the long stay, the part of the sword tip began to condense ice because of the cold stay. At first, the ice was only a little bit, but with the longer the stay time, the ice was also growing. However, the growth of the ice was not spreading towards the sword, but growing. It was only ten seconds. The ice was almost as big as a basketball. Sean even felt that he couldn''t hold the sword. "It''s really an ice fire duet!" Sean raised his eyebrows and urged the fighting spirit in his body. At the moment when his strength was increased, Sean immediately pulled the sword back, and the fighting spirit poured into the dead bone from his right arm. The sword spirit immediately crushed the huge ice at the tip of the long sword. But at this time, Sean no longer continued to attack, but stepped back and kept a distance of one meter with Billy. Ice fire duet is a rare powerful silver enchanted weapon. Strictly speaking, this pair of metal boxers are actually two medium effect silver magic weapons, which are dominated by fire and ice. However, after being reconciled and remade by an alchemy blacksmith, this pair of metal boxers became a powerful silver magic weapon, which is not inferior to some ordinary special effect silver in combat power, but there is also a premise, That is to stimulate the special ability of two boxers at the same time. Only in this way can we give full play to the power of these boxers. At the beginning, Billy didn''t completely stimulate the special ability of this pair of fists because of toda. He just stimulated the flame of his right fist. Therefore, Sean found an opportunity to destroy the magic circuit structure on his right fist and let Billy''s powerful silver magic weapon fall into medium silver. Otherwise, even if Sean has an epic weapon dead bone, he will never have the upper hand in the frontal confrontation. This is not to say that Sean''s combat experience is not as good as Billy, but because of the gap in realm. Those who are strong in the golden realm can fully use their momentum. At the moment, Billy didn''t continue to attack. He just stared at Sean. The cries and screams in his ears had been completely ignored by him. From the beginning, he knew that if the other party wanted to break through, he could not be stopped by his armed soldiers, which is why he would not hesitate to sneak in and make a quick decision himself. However, he didn''t expect that he would be entangled by a person in the lower silver realm, which was a great humiliation for him. However, after this short fight, he also found that it was obviously impossible to kill the other party immediately and completely, because the opposite party had almost no less combat power and combat experience, especially in weapons, He even lost completely. "Epic weapon?" Billy glanced at the dead bone in Sean''s hand. The color of greed in his eyes was obvious. "It seems that your identity is not simple." "My identity is definitely bigger than you think." Sean replied with a sneer, "today''s Zhufeng tribe is so hospitable. I''ll keep it in mind that there must be a reward in the future." "Do you think you can run?" Billy stood up straight, and the whole man''s momentum immediately became different. It was obvious that he had used momentum and pressure. Under the interference of this momentum, it is difficult for normal people to give full play to their strength. Either their actions become a little sluggish, or their thinking can''t keep up with their opponent''s actions, and even have reactions such as timidity. This is the main reason why the strong in the golden realm can deal with more than a dozen or more silver masters on their own. Even if Sean has rich insight and combat experience, the resistance from physical instinct is not something he can forcibly change, so in this case, he will also have all kinds of negative reactions. But different from ordinary people, Sean can see the impact of momentum and coercion on on himself, because there is an abnormal state on his personal panel, which clearly shows his impact at the moment. It''s just that Sean doesn''t intend to fight Billy here at all. He knows what he can and can''t do. Five minutes have passed. Two and a half minutes have passed. With Andre, an experienced veteran, and violent elements such as heavy hammer, the sharp knife team formed by them is just breaking through the encirclement directly. No one can stop it at all. This is because Cecilia, the magician, and Tina, the divine officer, did not fight. Otherwise, I''m afraid no one would be in the mood to fight with a team of magicians and divine officials. "Trade chief Billy." "Well?" Billy can naturally see that Sean''s slave team has torn open his encirclement and gone in a straight line. His hard-working trade point has suffered heavy losses this time. Naturally, he can''t be in a good mood now. "I''ll give you one." The worse Billy''s mood, the better Sean''s mood. "Today I fight gold with silver, and someday I will kill gold with silver!" Chapter 308 A message is spreading at an amazing speed on the head and tail snake route in the wilderness. Billy, the trade chief of the chasing wind tribe, tied with a mysterious young man who was subordinate to silver. Almost everyone did not believe the news, but when more and more facts were revealed, the disbelief turned into surprise, followed by panic and even shock. Especially after several slave teams thought Billy''s strength was greatly degraded, began to deliberately make trouble, and finally were slaughtered by Billy alone, everyone was even more shocked at the mysterious young man. Today I fight gold with silver, and the next day I kill gold with silver! If in the past, Billy would laugh when he heard this sentence. The gap between the strong gold and the silver master could not be reversed. How can it be said that silver can kill gold? But after this time, he really didn''t think so. "Is he really just silver?" At this moment, a middle-aged man in a white dress asked as he slowly put his metal fist back on the short table in the chief tent of the Zhufeng tribe. Although his voice was very soft, seeing his frown, I knew that he was not calm at the moment. "There is really only inferior silver." Although Billy was a little arrogant, he showed great humility in front of the middle-aged man. "The power of law is irreversible." The middle-aged man shook his head, and his tightly locked eyebrows finally relaxed a little. "It should have a special blood power, and even master some powerful secret arts, forbidden arts and other special abilities." At this point, the look of the middle-aged man was somewhat uncertain, and his voice was somewhat confused: "but why do such people appear in such a place as a wilderness?" Billy was a little surprised. It was the first time he saw the middle-aged man in front of him. As we all know, there is a head and tail snake route in the wilderness. There are 72 trade chiefs in the whole route. They are in charge of all transactions and supplies in the outermost circle of the wilderness. The rules they formulate are like the laws of the Lords of various empires and kingdoms on their territory, and no one dares to disobey their opinions. However, few people know that there are higher positions above the chief of trade. The area is long. Each of the six regions has a regional head and three deputy regional heads. Each deputy regional head is in charge of four trade points. It is said that there is a higher-level person in charge above the regional director, but the person in charge at this level is not the intelligence that trade director Billy can access. The middle-aged man in front of him is not the deputy regional leader, but the regional leader of the whole Great Rift Valley. As the six major divisions, the Great Rift Valley has always been a relatively declining and dilapidated area, so the chamber of Commerce Alliance has not invested much energy and materials in this area, which belongs to a stocking area that parents don''t love. It is precisely because of this that there is only one bright regional leader in the great rift valley so far, and the positions of three deputy regional leaders have been suspended, which naturally makes the twelve trade leaders of the Great Rift Valley greedy. It is not without reason that trade minister Billy was so arbitrary and made great efforts to develop the Zhufeng tribe and make it unprecedented prosperous. His efforts over the years have finally brought him to the attention of the regional director. But Billy didn''t expect that this kind of attention was sometimes not a good thing, because almost the day after his defeat, he received the news that the regional leader was coming. If not, the following slave teams that provoked him would not be slaughtered by him. It can only be said that the opponent''s luck was really bad. "You said his sword didn''t respond to any magic fluctuations?" The middle-aged man looked up at Billy. "Yes." Billy nodded, "but the material of the sword should not be simple, because my burning anger and cold ice condensation have no effect on his long sword." When a piece of equipment is burned by high temperature, it will be completely melted as long as it exceeds its critical point. On the contrary, if it cannot be melted, it not only proves that the equipment has an extremely high boiling point, but also proves that the material of the equipment is very hard. In the face of very hard equipment, it only needs to be treated at low temperature, then the material of this equipment will become very fragile, and any brute force can completely destroy it. The magic weapon of ice fire duet was born according to this principle. And this equipment in Billy''s hand has indeed made great contributions to him. Many people with strength and even slightly better than him in Bozhong are finally hated under his hands because they took advantage of the weapon to be destroyed by him. However, his most proud tactics failed completely in front of Sean, which made him very unacceptable. "It''s definitely a legendary equipment, maybe even epic equipment." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "it''s really impossible to fight against the legendary equipment with this enchanted equipment in your hand But even if you lose the benefit of weapons, your pure realm strength is enough to suppress each other. How can you fail? " Billy knew that the middle-aged man was just speculating about himself and didn''t need his answer. Sure enough, after a few seconds of silence, the middle-aged man continued to speak to himself: "when he fought with you, did he have any particularly obvious characteristics?" "No." Billy thought for a moment, then shook his head slightly, "but I''m... Attacking, but he can still break out at a very fast speed and face me." Billy was afraid to say he was a sneak attack after all. "Rush attack?" The middle-aged man looked at Billy with a smile, but he still didn''t expose this little lie. On the contrary, he appreciated Billy''s behavior. "So, one of his special skills should be the ability of charging." "Charge?" Billy was stunned, "but the average person''s body can''t bear the consumption of acceleration, and he''s just silver..." "If he has mastered a secret skill or activated his blood ability, he can master it." The middle-aged man said calmly, "the world is broader and more mysterious than you think If the difference between genius and mortal is only the gap of diligence, then the gap between blood and non blood is a natural moat that can never be made up. " Billy was silent. "If there is no obvious characteristic outbreak, then his blood power and forbidden art can be ruled out." The middle-aged man continued, "what''s left should be some special secret skill Did he become particularly weak or have other reactions after he fought you? " "No." "Then it should be a secret skill without paying a price. Well, this kind of secret technique is rare. " The middle-aged man frowned again. "There is no obvious change in characteristics, no change in shape, and there is no need to pay the price... It seems that it should be a secret technique to stimulate the potential in the body. How long did you fight with you?" "More than two minutes." "Then his limit should be about three minutes. From this point of view, the secret skill he mastered is either adrenal stimulation or potential explosion." The middle-aged man said calmly, "the person who can master the secret arts will never be an ordinary person, not to mention he is so young, his identity must be very noble What else did he do? " Billy frowned and thought. After a moment of meditation, he suddenly shouted, "I saw a very special tattoo on the back of his right hand. It looked like a magic rune, but I didn''t feel any magic fluctuations, so I didn''t care too much. In retrospect, the tattoo gave me a very unusual feeling, as if it contained great power. " "Is he very fast?" "Yes." "Curse seal swordsman, lightness skill." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "it seems that the other party didn''t pay attention to you at all. He didn''t even show his spell printing ability." Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, a trace of cruelty flashed in Billy''s eyes, which was a humiliating anger. "The mantra seal swordsman from the rift valley has a subordinate that even your elite soldiers can''t resist. I think I know who he is." The middle-aged man''s mouth slightly raised, "Sir Sean Connery, the pioneering Knight under the Marquis of ASENA in the Principality of lane, the Lord of panda collar, chilav collar and Dayi collar The pioneering knight is not simple, but in just over a year, his territory has been enough for him to get the title of viscount on the ground. " The middle-aged man didn''t finish talking, but it wasn''t a problem to just reveal this information to Billy. In fact, there is also a war of words against Athena in the Principality of lane, but these contents have nothing to do with the wilderness, so there is no need to let Billy know. Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, a flash of horror flashed in Billy''s eyes. Billy didn''t know much about the rumors about Sean, the "miracle Lord", but he also heard a little about it in the past year. Although the wild land is indeed a place where the weak eat the strong, and even the aristocrats from large families dare to start, it is also based on the absolute certainty of eating them. If the other party is not a dead man, who dares to stay here in the wilderness after shooting? The Revenge of those noble families is not an easy thing to resolve. "The marquess''s hand is too long to reach out to the wilderness." The middle-aged man stood up, smiled and said, "fortunately, you discovered the Marquis''s plot in advance From today on, you will be the deputy regional director. " Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Billy''s eyes showed excitement and enthusiasm. "Then about the Lord..." "I''ll arrange some people for you. Once you find his trace, there will be no amnesty." The middle-aged man still smiled, but his tone was much colder, and even Billy couldn''t bear it. "I''m going to leave here for a while. At that time, a woman named Yin will contact you. She''s a young master. Don''t neglect it." "Yes!" Chapter 309 William gently rubbed his eyebrows and looked sleepy. He hasn''t closed his eyes for three days. During this period of time, he followed Sean''s rules, completely blocked the chilav and panda leaders, and prohibited any individual or team from approaching the gorge rift valley. Those who violated the law were ruthless massacres. Naturally, as Sean had expected, this behavior soon aroused the dissatisfaction and opposition of the aristocracy of the whole dabion Kingdom, and the response to this behavior is naturally everything. The moderates naturally hope to gain political advantage through diplomatic means. William is not interested in this, so they are all responsible to Neil. In the face of Neil''s lion''s big mouth, almost no aristocrat can accept it. Since the negotiations were unsuccessful, old nobles or nobles with a little background will naturally deal with them by force. Therefore, in the past two months, military movements in places such as chilav collar, panda collar and gorge Rift Valley have been extremely frequent, and more than 30 wars have taken place. Without causing war between the two countries, the nobility of the kingdom of dabion could not mobilize private forces on a large scale, so their sneaking and fighting behavior was completely equal to the behavior of meat buns beating dogs. In a short period of more than two months, the name William Yale has become the third name that must be remembered by the aristocracy of the whole dabion Kingdom after Alfred and Sean Connery. There are even rumors that William has successfully entered the must kill list of several old families in the kingdom of dabion - if Alfred''s extremely tough leadership style just makes these nobles feel troublesome and difficult, William''s military command ability and layout ability frighten all nobles. Almost coincidentally, these great nobles are associated with a name that can be called taboo. Yasna g. Evans. If there are disadvantages, it will naturally be beneficial. The brilliant light emitted by William on his own completely covers up the fact that several generals under Sean are growing up madly. Through several battles, Adolf has quickly formed his own tactical core idea. He reorganized all his troops into infantry cavalry and galloped on all battlefields with excellent mobility. In particular, his rescue operations are extremely accurate and fast, and can become the last straw to crush the enemy every time; Unlike Adolf''s mobile tactics, Stalin is very good at defensive warfare. The combination of arms under his command is relatively single, but the front he opened can become a strong shield. Almost any enemy who fights with him will eventually be completely dragged down by him. Compared with the extremely distinctive characteristics of these two people, nock is somewhat mediocre. His attack is not as good as Adolf and defense is not as good as Stalin. However, after several encounters, his troops are the team with the highest survival rate and the lowest casualty rate in the whole chilav led battlefield. What''s more incredible is that no matter how critical the situation is, his troops can always successfully avert the danger, and can go to the next war immediately without taking a rest. Originally, William was still a little worried about handing over the whole military led by chilav to these three people. However, after just over two months, William no longer doubted the ability of these three people. It was no problem that chilav owned them. Of course, this is also because these battles are almost all small-scale conflicts with less than two or three hundred people, but William is also happy that those stupid nobles of the kingdom of dabion continue to send people to die, because there is nothing more rapid growth than actual combat. William was not worried about those who narrowly escaped the chilav lead line formed by the three people. For what they will encounter next will be the cavalry led by Reina, who wanders between the town of chilav and the town of panda. A light cavalry force of 500 people, plus Rena, who is at the top of the Silver Peak, is a sharp sickle of death. If the confrontation with Stalin, Adolf and nock was an encounter, the cavalry troops who met Rena would be completely one-sided slaughter. Even if someone is lucky enough to escape these two lines of defense in a row, they will be completely desperate in front of the third line of defense. Taking panda town as the core area, the 2000 steel wings of anno and his command spread to the periphery and covered the inlet of the gorge rift valley. By virtue of this series of strategic layout and tactical attacks, William Yale''s name was naturally soon known by the aristocratic circle of the kingdom of dabion. Of course, there were also factors contributed by Baron lonnis hod, Sean''s Secret ally. Without his advocacy and incitement, the name William Yale would no longer be the only one in the vision of the upper aristocracy of the kingdom of dabion, and even Adolf, Stalin, nock, anno, Rena and others would be presented one by one. Fortunately, William personally issued the killing order, so that none of the troops who had the honor to fight with Rena and others could leave alive. According to incomplete conservative estimates, in the past three months alone, the kingdom of dabion has lost nearly 20000 noble private soldiers. In this case, after Alfred finally returned with a large number of tens of thousands of slaves purchased from the trade capital, the kingdom of dabion immediately stopped this meaningless death. Only the blood money of the war dead can''t support every nobleman. They can''t ask for any good in the absence of Alfred, let alone one of the three noblemen who need to be on guard most. So soon, the kingdom of dabion and Sean''s territory returned to their former calm. William is not too satisfied with this result, but since his opponents have chosen to retreat and hibernate, he can''t do anything again. At least he doesn''t want to start a new round of war after Sean doesn''t come back. Moreover, after three months of wars in the territory, the supply of troops is actually very scarce, so training new soldiers and other matters have become a new worry that William needs to rearrange. However, whenever William saw Neil, his mood was much better. Because what he needs to be responsible for is only the military system belonging to Sean''s territory. Although the detailed assignment is a little troublesome, in the final analysis, it is still a system, and he has a lot of capable people. Anyone who can be assigned can be easily competent. If one person can''t, several people can join hands to build a defense system. But Neil is completely different. At present, Sean has a total of three and a half territories under his command, of which the panda collar and the chilav collar are barons, the Dayi collar is a Viscount collar, and another half of the shaov Viscount collar. The population, villages and towns of these territories are different, and the flow of people is also different. Even the special products and development degree of these territories are different. Therefore, each territory actually needs a completely independent and different management system. The only things that can be considered relatively relaxed are the panda collar and half a shaov collar. Because Sean, William and Cecilia have been reorganized before, and Rudd mitchlin, a baron of the former kingdom of dabion, is in charge, Neil doesn''t need to worry too much; The latter is just a castle. At present, due to the normal provision of black steel stone, it has officially entered the repair stage, so there is no need to consider too much. The only problem is the chilav collar and the Dayi collar. At present, Neil is in charge of Dayi, because this territory has the old genus of the Michelin family. These people are ready to move. Obviously, they are not willing to give up. Coupled with the peeping of other nobles in the kingdom of dabion, only Neil can be in charge. After the war in the gorge Rift Valley stopped, anno has led another 2000 steel wing troops to help support in case of internal rebellion in the territory. As for the chilav collar, it can only be operated remotely for the time being. In the three territories under Sean''s command, the chilav leader has almost completely fallen into a state of paralysis - as the main battlefield of the three-month war, and lannis was not good at internal affairs management in the past, so Neil and William expected this situation long ago. If not, William would not directly use this territory as the main battlefield of the strategy of blocking the gorge Rift Valley and the training place for newcomers, but it would naturally suffer tens of thousands of people in the territory. These can only be made up later. At the moment, William will be so tired that he looks decadent. He hasn''t even slept for three days. It''s not because of territory and military affairs, but a magical communication from Sean. Sean set out this time with the magic communication stone given by Andrew. The greatest advantage of this secret stone is that it can carry out remote communication without distance limitation. Of course, the premise is that it has sufficient magic. This is much better than the magic communication tools sold by the magic guild, and there is no need to be afraid of being eavesdropped. The content of this magical communication from Sean was not complicated. William soon found out the information of the wilderness and some matters about the gorge rift valley. According to Sean''s letter, he needs reinforcements, but although William has made clear Sean''s purpose and plan, he can''t make an appropriate decision immediately. At this moment, William is presented with a huge map. Anyone familiar with panda collar, Dayi collar and chilav collar can recognize at a glance that there are extremely detailed signs in these three territories on this map, which are completely accurate to one town and one village, and even some terrain that can serve as ambush points and strategic points are marked in detail, and they are distinguished by different colors. However, in addition, a large area around is completely blank, and occasionally some places are painted with a few descriptions or marks. However, compared with the internal details of the three territories, these places can be said to be very rough - even the word "brief" can not be described. William''s fingers beat slowly and rhythmically on the map, and his eyes fell on the small flagpole standing on the map. Every flagpole represents an army. Now there are eight small flagpoles on the map, but before that, there were only three, Alfred, Rena and the white wing mercenary regiment. At this time, there are three small flagpoles on the chilav collar, and there is also one between the chilav collar and panda town. On the map, there is one at the position of void City, one at Dayi collar, one at Hongye town and one at panda town. William also held a small flagpole in his hand. After a long time, William finally sighed helplessly and reached out to insert the small flagpole into a large blank on the map. Almost at the same moment when William inserted the small flagpole, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. Accompanied by the sound of footsteps, there was a thick voice: "I heard you were looking for me?" "Yes." William nodded and turned to look at the middle-aged man standing in front of him - former comrade in arms and now subordinate, clough. Croft has not changed much from the past. His mental outlook is obviously much better than before. His black heavy armor was specially tailored later. In terms of texture, it is naturally much better than Croft''s previous equipment. On the issue of territorial armaments, both Sean and William attach great importance to it. Even though they are still wary of clough and his army, William and Sean have not withheld their military funds and still give them treatment equal to strength and status. "I thought you would always hide me and let us be a castle guard." Clough glanced at the nine flagpoles inserted on the map. He and William were former comrades in arms. Naturally, he had heard about some of his habits. Therefore, it is not difficult to guess William''s plan, "say, what hard work, hard work and dirty work do you want us to do?" "There is indeed a hard work." William didn''t care about clough''s sarcasm, he said bluntly. "Target." "Wild land." William said faintly, "the master you swore allegiance to is now facing a threat to his life." Clough''s pupils showed a sense of killing, and the whole person''s momentum burst out, but the momentum was almost immediately pressed down by him, because he saw a figure in the shadow corner on the left in the tent - a figure sitting on the coffin. Clough knew that when he entered the tent, he could sweep around the corner and found no one. At the moment, the figure suddenly appeared, so the situation was obvious. "The strength of the opponent." Croft asked in a deep voice. "A powerful man of gold, about 100 armed mobile soldiers." William threw a letter to clough. "There are detailed information I sorted out. Should you and your army have no problem?" "You look down on me." Clough took the envelope and glanced up at William. "If it''s just a subordinate gold, it won''t pose a threat to me and my troops, although the casualties may be heavier..." "After this battle, your troops will be officially supplemented." William said calmly, "I''m going to expand your army to 1000 people. As for how your army should be trained, it''s your business. I won''t intervene, but I hope you don''t forget the original agreement with the Lord." "When do you start?" "Your guide is waiting for you outside." Without saying anything more, clough turned and left the tent. After William watched clough leave, he turned and looked again at the map on the table, then pulled up a small flagpole and inserted it into another position. After thinking for a moment, William pulled up the second flagpole again, then moved to a position on the map and re inserted it. Only then did William nod with satisfaction. Beth looked at the map drawn by William, looked at the distribution of flags on it, and whispered, "you''re really cautious." "I can''t help it. Lord, my family is too small now. I can''t handle it carelessly." "If the nobles of dabion knew that such a map and these nine flagpoles were spread on your table, I''m afraid they would assassinate you at all costs." "These nine flagpoles are enough for me to play a big game of chess." Chapter 310 The wilderness is a land of wealth, a land of dreams, and a gold digger second only to the capital of trade. But at the same time, it is also the most famous bloody place and meat grinder battlefield on the mainland. It is also the birthplace of many famous generals. It has been said that if a 100 member slave team can successfully capture five small tribes, he will have a place in the position of powerful general in the principalities. If he can rely on these captured tribes to form a large-scale force and successfully defeat at least three medium-sized tribes, he will not be a problem even if he goes straight to the military unification Department of each major kingdom. If we can take root and grow up here in the wilderness, and still have spare power after a hard fight with most of them, the military posts of the seven empires will be chosen casually. At first, everyone thought it was just a joke. It was not until the monarch of the Emilia Empire personally welcomed Hannibal bacca, who was born as a slave catcher, back to China that all people finally faced up to this so-called "joke". Today, Hannibal, who has made the whole wilderness a touchstone for excellent generals, is the top head of the military unification department with the right to mobilize military forces of the whole Emilia empire. The integration plans of the land dragon corps and flying dragon corps of the Emilia Empire were all written by him. It can be said that his arrival is to make the military forces of the entire Emilia Empire become the key figures of the cambichenas empire. Jason Wayne, the military president of the qainas Empire, once said, "this man''s ability is not below me." With this sentence, Hannibal Baka went straight from the original obscurity to the second place of the top ten generals in the mainland. It is precisely because of commander Jason''s words that the wilderness has become more chaotic and bloody. If not, how could the merchants famous for their heavy profits set up a head and tail snake route here in the wilderness? The establishment of this route has brought more profits than anyone in the world can imagine. Not to mention the first-hand slave trade and screening, only the logistics required by the commanders who regard the wilderness as a training ground and the slave capture teams who capture slaves is an astronomical number. After all, these people are no better than the regular army backed by the state or the private army captive by large families. Even the logistics problems of the slave team who signed a contract with the nobility need to be solved by themselves. It was the establishment of the head and tail snake route that led to the near extinction of all the small tribes that originally inhabited the periphery in the whole wilderness. However, the wild land is originally an area that pays attention to the law of the jungle. The tribes here are not so united, and internal expedition is even more common. But soon, people here in the wild land found another bad news: when the small tribes on the periphery were slaughtered, greedy outsiders finally looked at the big tribes deep in the wild land, so the larger war began. At the beginning of the war, these tribes in the wilderness were indeed at a disadvantage, and even several medium-sized tribes and tribes attached to them were swept away. Until the last two years, the appearance of the wild King finally made the situation in the wild land a little better. At least, the wild land is no longer a back garden that can be played by the armies of outsiders as they want. "In other words, the appearance of the wild king is actually caused by strong external pressure factors?" Sean looked at the hammer and asked. "Yes." The heavy hammer nodded, "but we don''t know how Wang was elected. He seemed to appear suddenly. One night he appeared in the king''s court, and then went to the most sticky battlefield in the east to lead the troops of those tribes to drive out the invaders. Then several tribes united to say that he was the king, and then held the first royal court meeting. All tribal chiefs above the second-class seat must participate in the meeting. " The first-class seat tribe is the name of the most powerful tribes in the wilderness. Its status here in the wilderness is like the Empire on the mainland. The second is the second-class seat. The combat effectiveness of these tribes may not be better than that of the first-class seat tribes, but they can''t become the first-class seat tribes because of the lack of great witch sacrifice. Then there are the third-class seats and the fourth-class seats. These tribes are the so-called medium-sized tribes. In terms of combat power, let alone the first-class seats, even the second-class seats have a natural gap; Finally, there is the fifth class seat, that is, the so-called small tribe. In the past, in fact, there were lower class seats after the fifth class seats, but now all the lower class seats have been killed because of the expedition and killing in the past few years. The heavy rock tribe where the heavy hammer is located is a small tribe of fifth class seats. "The sudden King... Successive victories..." Sean frowned. He seemed to be able to piece together a complete pattern in his consciousness, but he lacked the most important piece of the puzzle. "Hey, kid, you''ve been living in the wilderness all year, haven''t you? Have you heard any rumors? " The last sentence is Sean''s question to rupee. Rupee turned his head proudly and snorted, "is this your begging attitude?" Cecilia burst out laughing. She thought the boy was too bold, didn''t she? Before, I was almost knocked into a concussion by a heavy hammer. As a result, it would be better. The scar forgot the pain. Unexpectedly, I dared to be so presumptuous again. Sean smiled. The smile was very kind, but rupee felt colder and colder: "hammer, his brain may be a little biased by your previous slap." As a heavy hammer who had been in the outside world for some time, of course, he knew Sean''s subtext very well. Then he smiled and said, "then I''ll give him another shot and put his brain back in place?" Now rupee couldn''t help it any more and jumped up immediately. He was really shadowed by the slap of the heavy hammer. That time, he was unconscious for three days and three nights. Even if it was almost a week from that day, his head was still slightly painful, so he would see himself suddenly shrouded in a shadow and jump like a frightened rabbit, It looks like I can''t wait to be as far away from the heavy hammer as I can. However, in a desperate situation, he rushed towards the place where Sean was sitting. When he found out, he was only one arm away from Sean. Looking at Sean''s harmless smile, rupee suddenly showed a hearty smile that was very consistent with the characteristics of young people: "Sir, what do you want to know? I promise to tell you everything! " "Now want to say?" Sean said with a smile. "I''ve always wanted to be honest with adults." "But I don''t want to hear it now." "Er..." "Heavy hammer, I''ll give you the child first." Sean waved to the heavy hammer on one side. The latter came up very industriously, picked up all the rupees trying to escape with one hand, and then took them away directly. "You don''t want to buy people''s hearts." Cecilia smiled, sat next to Sean and whispered. "Grind his pride first." Sean said calmly, "this kid has good potential, but he has been infected with too many bad problems of the thieves'' Guild. Now I''ll give it to the heavy hammer to repair it. On the way back, I''ll let Andre continue to practice. Finally, I''ll rest assured when I give it to William Otherwise, even if the kid has good potential, William won''t care. It doesn''t seem that I''m incompetent. " Cecilia snickered, but she didn''t continue to entangle on this topic, but changed a topic: "why do you care so much about the wilderness?" "Because the wilderness is the most critical step in my life plan." Sean said, "if I can''t take the first step, what''s the point of my later plan?" Cecilia nodded to show that she could understand, and then continued: "listen to the meaning of the heavy hammer, don''t you think this wild king appears very coincidentally? It''s like... It''s like it''s just to prevent the barbarian land from being completely occupied. Moreover, from the situation of the last two years, his series of layout is obviously very targeted, and only for those slave teams, aristocratic and imperial armies, but there is no targeted layout for the trade routes of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, which makes the pattern of the whole wilderness return to a certain balance from the beginning. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment at this moment, as if he had found the last key puzzle: "Libra!" "What?" Cecilia was a little confused. "Now the pattern of the wild land is a Libra!" Sean fiercely stood up from the ground, "on the left is the tribe with the whole wilderness under the command of the king, while on the right is the strong combat power of slave teams, nobles and the armies of major kingdoms..." while saying so, Sean also stretched out his left hand and his right hand to gesture: "at the beginning, Because the wild land is a plate of loose sand, it is not the opponent of the Kingdom''s army and slave hunting team at all, but now they have a king, and the power pattern of both sides has returned to the previous balance of power. Now no one dares to move, but small-scale conflicts and exchanges continue... " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia also suddenly woke up: "as long as these small-scale conflicts and exchanges continue, the interests of the head and tail snake route can be guaranteed to the greatest extent, and the route created by these businessmen at a huge cost will not be wasted." "So this wild king is actually a member of the mainland chamber of Commerce Alliance?" Tina listened a little blankly and finally understood it at the moment. "No." Sean shook his head. In his impression, although no player had seen the wild king in the game, the official data made it clear that the wild king was definitely a native of the wild land. "He is not necessarily a member of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, but he must have made a deal with the pan continental chamber of Commerce, Only in this way can he make highly targeted arrangements. " At this point, Sean also fully understood one thing. The history of the world has not changed significantly because of his arrival. It can even be said that it is because he is the only one who appears that the history of the world can continue to develop and move forward according to the original script. Because players are the most unreasonable group of people. They will do everything they can to be lazy, and once they have major interests, they will rush up like locusts. Just like in the beginning, the alliance of chamber of Commerce returning to the mainland also existed. They also made a deal with the tribes in the wilderness in order to ensure the profit income of the head and tail snake route. It is precisely because of this deal that so many players were able to join the tribal camp in the wilderness and deal with these trade points instead. But the players themselves are the destroyers of the rules. They can''t pay attention to any rules at all. Therefore, the process of the game will be destroyed so thoroughly. The big investment in the head and tail snake route will eventually end in failure. After understanding this, Sean can finally determine that the historical process of the wilderness is different from what he knows because there is no violation of rules. If he still wants to find Utopia, the first thing he needs to do is to completely destroy the head and tail snake route. Isn''t it the best thing for players to be a rule breaker? Sean looked up at the sky, his eyes finally lit up a long lost excitement: "finally connected, the history of the two worlds." Chapter 311 In addition to oasis and some special areas, the land is basically barren. The climate here is dry and the sand is as sharp as a blade. Outsiders need special cloak, hood and veil to survive in this place. Otherwise, no one can survive for too long in this harsh environment, even in the oasis area. A team of about a hundred people is marching forward against the raging wind in this desert. The ground is not dry land, but yellow sand like an ocean. In the wilderness, although such windy sand areas are not very common, they are not rare, especially in the thousands of miles between the head and tail snake route and the wild tribes. Only after entering the territory of wild tribes, because the oasis area is relatively wide and the number of grazing is strictly controlled, the aeolian sand landform is relatively rare, but it is only rare, not none. On the whole, the wild land is indeed more backward and slow than other places outside. However, outsiders can''t simply comment on right and wrong. At least the tribal people living in this land still have a good time. If you join the route without head and tail snakes and those slave hunters. The team of more than 100 people continued to move towards a destination with deep feet and shallow feet. The long footprints left in the desert were soon covered up by the wind. Even the most exquisite and superb hunters could not track in such a weather environment. This may also be the reason why this team did not launch the alert formation, but although the team did not launch the alert and defense formation, it does not mean that they were unprepared. If you look down from a high altitude, it is not difficult to find that two or three people in hoods are moving forward about tens of meters away from the team. However, these people and the large army have a different attitude. Although they can''t see their faces carefully, it can be seen from the standard actions shown by these people that they all maintain a state of high concentration and vigilance. They are the real guarantee of the whole team. The leader of the team is a strong man who can be seen from his back. At least he is a head taller than the people behind him. "My Lord, I''ll probably be there in a few days." The leading man said, his tone full of heartfelt respect. "Your heavy rock tribe is a little far away." It was Sean Connery who spoke, so the person who spoke to him in front was naturally one of the chief candidates of the heavy rock tribe. There is no doubt that the people around Sean are Andre, Tina, Cecilia and others. These people are the core of the whole team. At present, the more than ten people around these people are almost as good as the heavy hammer. Naturally, they are the others of the heavy rock tribe bought by Sean. But in this group of people, I didn''t see the boy whose brain didn''t know whether it was really photographed. At the moment, the poor boy is working with two werewolves to guard the whole team. Of course, the young man is not willing to do this kind of work, but now that he has been kidnapped by Sean, he naturally can''t help being unhappy, but the young man is arrogant enough, so he naturally needs to suffer more - and from Sean''s appointment of two werewolves to follow rupee, it can be seen that Sean hasn''t relaxed his vigilance at all. With rupee''s skill and speed, I''m afraid only werewolves and grey elves can catch up with him in the wilderness. However, apart from occasionally making rupee a coolie and disgusting him, Sean didn''t embarrass the boy about Cecilia''s age. At least in terms of food and drinking water, he was really full, and besides being slapped on the head by the heavy hammer at the beginning, he didn''t abuse him later - of course, these are all based on the barbarian heavy hammer. If the physical quality of rupee, a normal human, is used as a reference, it''s probably not much better? "We are a small tribe that is not valued, so we have no choice." The heavy hammer said with some embarrassment, "unless we can make some achievements, then we can have the choice of tribal residence However, some good places of residence have a lot of people, so they often need a fight to determine the ownership. And if you win, it''s OK. If you lose, you won''t even have the right to choose this time. At that time, it will be redistributed by the patriarchal tribe. " Hearing what the hammer said, Cecilia was curious: "are all the tribes in the wilderness so strong? Even people like you have no choice? " "The tribes in the wilderness are different from those in the orc country in the west of the mainland." Sean explained to Cecilia with a smile, "the tribes over there are really strong people, so as long as the tribe has a strong enough figure, it is not difficult to lead the development of the whole tribe. But in the wilderness, because wars often break out here, the prosperity of the tribe does not depend on one person, but pays more attention to the balanced development of the whole tribe. " "Well." Cecilia tilted her head, gently touched her lips with her index finger, showing a thoughtful look, "in other words, is this the difference between the strong and the army? The tribes on the other side of the western continent are strong people who advocate the idea of personal heroes, while in the wilderness, this is a group consciousness that emphasizes discipline and combat effectiveness? " "That''s right." Sean smiled helplessly. Although Cecilia''s statement was not correct, it was also similar in meaning. "Doesn''t your tribe have a good commander?" Cecilia turned her head and looked at the hammer. "No." The heavy hammer smiled helplessly, "do you remember the first time I met you?" Cecilia smiled and nodded. At that time, their relationship with the heavy hammer was still hostile. If Sean hadn''t fooled the heavy hammer with a magic stick, I''m afraid they wouldn''t see the heavy hammer today. So Cecilia certainly remembers such things very well. "I was actually learning how to command the army that time." The heavy hammer said, "habinder once released a priest of our tribe, which is kind to our tribe, and I also hope to be a commander, so I will follow habinder to leave here But now it seems that I haven''t learned any means of command in those years. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been caught as a slave last time. " "You can''t learn to command troops at once." Sean smiled. "Especially with people like Hubbard, it''s conceivable that you won''t learn it in many years." "I know." The heavy hammer lowered his head and looked a little depressed. In the wilderness, an excellent commander''s help to a tribe is beyond the imagination of outsiders. "Cecilia is also a commander. If you really want to learn, you can ask her." Sean patted the hammer on the shoulder, "of course, it''s just the time we took refuge in your tribe After that, we must leave here, so how much we can learn during this period depends on yourself. " "Thank you for your gift!" As a barbarian, the heavy hammer retained the characteristics of many barbarians. He looked at Sean with joy. If Sean hadn''t stopped early, the barbarians in this wild land would kneel down and thank him immediately. "Don''t thank me. Cecilia is in charge of teaching you. If you want to thank her, thank her." Sean pointed to Cecilia and said, "but teaching one is also teaching, and teaching a group is also teaching. If your tribe is interested, it''s no problem to let Cecilia run a teaching class By the way, Andre can also help. If he can survive in the wilderness for more than five years, how can he have a few brushes? " "As you will, my Lord." Andre put his right hand on his chest and bowed slightly. This middle-aged man, who was born as a slave catcher, has been studying hard recently. His teacher is Cecilia, too, but what he learns is not how to command a team, but the etiquette he should have as a minister. In this regard, Andre, who has rich life experience and experience, naturally mastered it very quickly and excellently. He has been able to achieve a relatively perfect degree in just half a month. Although he is impeccable, there is still some gap. As a native of the wilderness, heavy hammer knows very well what kind of place the wilderness is, and the concept of people who can survive here for more than five years is not only common to the outside world, but also applicable to the wilderness. Of course, he didn''t expect that the middle-aged man who didn''t seem to have any characteristics was so hidden. At this moment, he was somewhat ashamed of his previous ignorance. "Please, Lord Andre." For talented people, people in the wilderness have always had great respect. "No... it''s no trouble at all. I''m just... Fighting." Andre was probably called an adult for the first time. He looked even more embarrassed. This scene naturally attracted several people around to laugh. These barbarians from the heavy rock tribe show a very excited look on their faces. If they can really cultivate even an excellent commander, their tribe will become more valuable in the eyes of the patriarchal tribe, and they will certainly live better in the future. As a result, the whole team fell into a more tacit and relaxed atmosphere. The fatigue originally caused by the long journey seemed to disappear at this moment. Only Cecilia looked at Sean thoughtfully, because she really knew Sean too well. If it wasn''t good, Sean wouldn''t be so positive and helpful. However, Cecilia couldn''t figure out why Sean wanted to help Chongyan tribe cultivate excellent commanders. Relying on such a fifth class tribe alone was meaningless to the pattern of the wilderness. Sean seemed to feel Cecilia''s eyes. He looked back at Cecilia, smiled and said a word with his lips. A breakthrough. Chapter 312 In fact, Sean''s idea is not so difficult to understand and guess, but his thinking is different from most of the world, so it seems that he can''t understand it. The development pattern of world history has not changed. Although there are occasional subtle branches and forks, the overall situation has never changed. The only thing missing is only a large number of players who act for the benefit of others. Now that there are no players in this world, and the history of the two worlds are fully integrated, Sean must come up with a way to break the game if he wants to restore the wilderness to the original situation in the game. With the power and means of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, the general cracking method certainly has no effect. But he is not a man of the world, so he will not be bound by the ideas of the world. People on the miracle continent have always regarded the wilderness as an exorcism like abyss and hell. If it were not for the wilderness, the tribal people here also believe in the gods on the mainland, they would have been killed as pagans. Even though the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has carried out some secret cooperation with the tribes in the wilderness for the sake of interests, it only maintains a certain apparent balance of power. This can be seen from the fact that the tribes in the wilderness have not been shrinking since they have a king. In fact, the tribal alliance in the wilderness does not have much advantage. It''s really good for the tribes in the wilderness. Wouldn''t it be better to send them some commanders or instructors who can command and guide the war? In essence, outsiders still don''t treat the tribal people in the wilderness as the same kind. If Sean wants to break this situation, he must first make the tribes in the wilderness stronger. In terms of combat effectiveness alone, the tribal forces in the wilderness are naturally at the level of three-level forces. As long as they are slightly trained and adequately equipped, it is not impossible for level four elite forces, or even level five forces. In terms of this powerful combat effectiveness, if they really want to attack, Except for the Millennium covenant Empire, none of the other five entrances and exits can stop this force. The outside world is afraid of invading them when the wild land becomes strong, but Sean is not afraid. What''s more, although barbarians have no IQ in the eyes of outsiders, they are actually a group that attaches great importance to love, righteousness and commitment. In other words, the tribes here in the wilderness, in addition to the dog headed people, jackals and goblins, other ethnic groups still keep their promises, especially the barbarians, dwarves and gray elves, so Sean is not afraid to be bitten by them after teaching them. Therefore, he regarded the heavy rock tribe as a breakthrough to enter the wilderness, not on a whim, but after careful consideration. As long as Chongyan tribe grows up, they will think of their kindness and relationship with them. At that time, as long as he makes some efforts to support Chongyan tribe from fifth class seat to third class seat or even second class seat, the situation will be very different. As for the first-class seat, Sean can''t help it, because the great witch sacrifice is a real Holy Land rank, not a self proclaimed title, so if the heavy rock tribe wants to become a first-class super tribe, they can only rely on themselves. Under the leadership of the heavy hammer, Sean and others finally completed the last two days of the desert journey. At the moment, what appeared in front of them was no longer a piece of yellow sand, but began to have sparse green vegetation. Although it was not very obvious, the visual color change still made many people happy. During the next day''s trip, although I didn''t see anyone except Sean and others, it was obvious that the vegetation on the grassland became more and more lush, and even there were large tracts of fertile water and grass, which was a very important natural resource for this oasis. However, in this oasis, Sean and others also did not see grazing livestock. "This oasis is the territory of the habek tribe. It is a third-class tribe composed of lizards, gray elves, a few orcs and barbarians." The heavy hammer seemed to see the doubt in Sean''s eyes, so he opened his mouth and explained, "it''s also the patriarch of our heavy rock tribe. Now this fertile water and grass land is directly under the habek tribe. Other people are not allowed to graze here. Turn to the southeast and walk about a day and a half to reach the territory of our heavy rock tribe. " "A third-class tribe can sit on such fertile water and grass land. What about the second-class and first-class seats on it?" Cecilia was a little surprised. As an all-round talent involved in almost all affairs, it is not difficult for her to see the fertility of the green space. Only the land she sees in front of her can reclaim hundreds of hectares of farmland if she wants to, let alone the same fertile and lush water and grass. It is not a problem to raise thousands of cattle and sheep. And this is only the territory directly under a third-class seat tribe, not counting the melons distributed to other territories attached to this tribe. "We can''t buy seeds." The heavy hammer smiled helplessly, "even if we go to those trade points in disguise, we can''t buy seeds, so it''s impossible to plant them at all Although grazing is really not a problem, we need to consider manpower, because the grassland is not very calm. Not to mention the occasional invaders, only those incoming Warcraft give us a headache. " "Warcraft?" Cecilia was a little surprised. She had not heard of the term for a long time. "There are a lot of Warcraft in the wilderness, and they are very dense." Sean took the words and said faintly, "like the Earth Dragon, which is difficult for us to see at ordinary times, it is a common Warcraft here, not to mention those Warcraft moving in groups So it seems that raising thousands of cattle and sheep is not a good thing, but in fact, it''s good to be able to raise one or two hundred. " "Yes." The heavy hammer nodded, "if the scale of grazing is too large, the number of people needed will increase exponentially. Once attacked by Warcraft, the casualties will increase In our wild land, the manpower of all tribes is actually very limited. " The small tribes at the bottom of the table usually have only about 100 people, but this number also includes the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. There are only 30 or 40 young adults who can really fight. The Chongyan tribe is only a fifth class seat tribe. Although the ranking is one level higher than the extinct last class seat, in fact, the whole tribe will not exceed 200 people. It will never exceed 100 people who can really be called "soldiers". This still refers to a thriving fifth class seat tribe. If it is those who are declining, I''m afraid it will be difficult to get together 50 people. Thirteen people including him were captured after the defeat of the heavy hammer. Considering the part of the dead, the heavy rock tribe is now in some danger. Sean knew this for a long time, so even if he knew he was on the way with the team, he didn''t stop him. Especially after he promised to help the heavy hammer tribe train the commander, he should have gone more than five days, which was forcibly compressed to three days. At night, the temperature difference on the oasis grassland is not as obvious and strong as that on the desert. There is no sharp wind like a knife, but the cloak on the body has not been taken off. After all, it can be used as a quilt to cover up and keep warm. However, when making a fire, it is necessary to dig a shallow pit on the ground first, and collect stones and stack them into a ditch to prevent sparks from igniting the grass. In terms of food, there is nothing to force. It is mainly coarse and hard dry food, and compressed fast food dry food has been eaten up long ago. Fortunately, we will arrive at Chongyan tribe soon. Although there are a small number of people at that time, with the annual inventory of Chongyan tribe, we can still prepare a rich meal. If nothing else, Cecilia and Andre will teach tactical lessons here in the future, which is enough for Chongyan tribe to treat Sean and others as distinguished guests. After a simple dinner, they lay down to sleep and strive to get to Chongyan tribe before noon tomorrow. Otherwise, they will begin to starve, because they left some food when they broke through the siege. It''s thanks to Sean''s passive skill that he can stick here when there is a shortage of food. Otherwise, the drop of morale alone will comprehensively affect the combat effectiveness and action ability of the team. It''s not as simple as starvation at that time. Shortly after they had just laid down, there was a rush. The sound was not very strong, but it was obvious to people like Sean, Andre and hammer. Cecilia, as a magician, although she is the next silver, she is still worse than the general melee class in terms of induction, and Tina can''t feel it because she doesn''t have enough strength. Therefore, almost at the same time, Sean, Andre and hammer got up. When these three people moved, Cecilia and Tina naturally realized the problem. With the actions of several people in the core circle, the whole team immediately became agitated. Not long ago, I saw a four legged creature attacking quickly. When I got close, I found that this was not a four legged creature, but a werewolf running in the form of a wolf in order to hurry. "What happened?" This man is Andre''s former subordinate. This time, he is also one of the guard personnel distributed around the big army. He will come back at the moment. He must have something urgent to repay. "We met an army in front of us and were on their way all night. According to the observation, the destination is likely to coincide with us, but we can''t understand each other''s flag." Hearing this, people immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. "What race?" Sean asked immediately. "Doghead, there are some lizards and goblins in the army." "The destination coincides with us?" "According to the marching direction of the opposing forces, even if they do not coincide with us, they must pass through our destination." Hearing this, the people looked at each other and could almost immediately determine the origin of the other party: "Yanqi tribe!" Chapter 313 Sean and others lay on a slightly higher grass slope and looked coldly at the troops about tens of meters ahead. The serpentine troops are still moving forward, because dog headed people, lizard people and goblins have a dark vision, so they don''t light torches even at night. Therefore, at the moment, the silent marching army is a little more cold and silent, like a entrenched dark poisonous snake, which is not inferior to the momentum of the human regular army. This is the tribal army in the wilderness! Sean''s army, whether the bear man, the northern barbarian or the barbarian around the heavy hammer, has no ability of dark vision. Although the northern barbarian''s dynamic vision ability is very excellent, it also avoids the influence of the dark environment. The only ones who can see the enemy clearly are the gray elves, werewolves, dwarves and goblins under Andre. The reason why Sean, Andre and hammer can see the enemy also depends on Cecilia''s dark vision magic for everyone, but that''s all. Although this magic consumes very little magic, if you want to bless everyone one by one, the amount of work is also slightly larger, unless Cecilia can learn the blessing of group dark vision. "My Lord, you will be found by the scouts further on." Werewolves are naturally good scouts, so it''s easy to judge the situation. "This is a windless area. We can only observe here. Further ahead is the tuyere, which will be found by those goblins." Goblins'' sense of smell is not as good as dog headed people and lizard people. According to the normal situation of the world, dog headed people''s sense of smell should be the most sensitive in the orc population, even lizard people are not as good as them. However, the situation in the wilderness is somewhat different. Perhaps due to the survival pressure, as the goblins with the lowest combat effectiveness, they must need some change or evolution in order to survive in this dangerous area. Therefore, the goblins in the wilderness have the most terrible sense of danger and smell. Using werewolves as scouts and goblins to sense the surrounding conditions has always been the dream of slave teams and even some strategists, but in fact, few people can do this. Andre is one of the few people who have the "dream scout system". He can survive here in the wilderness for five years, which has a lot to do with this system and his caution. At the moment, the world is black and white in Sean''s eyes. But this kind of black and white is different from the general black and white color. The sky, the earth, and even everything that extends out of it are pure white, but a little farther away is gray white. The advancing army was black. Although the outline was very obvious, it showed different shades of black in Sean''s field of vision. He could recognize that it was because the other party was wearing armor and the lining exposed from the armor. General dark vision is used for exploration of caves or underground relics, and if there are options such as torches or magic torches, ordinary people will not use dark vision. After all, it is not easy for a person who is used to colorful to get used to this completely reversed two-color. The situation in the game is good. People born with dark vision can also get systematic assistance. They can see the situation in color. For players who gain night vision due to the blessing of dark vision, many people produce nausea and dizziness within a few minutes for the first time. Sean''s situation is fairly good. After all, he used to bear much more in the game; Andre can stand it; Maybe the savage hammer with poor brain development is a little dizzy at the moment. Dark vision is also limited by the vision ability of the blessed one. Sean''s strength has been greatly improved, but he can only see the situation about hundreds of meters away. This army is more than 40 meters away from everyone, and it is within the observable range. With Sean''s understanding of dog headed man, lizard man and goblins, these three groups are clearly identifiable in his eyes. In addition, he has a blacksmith identity and has a more systematic understanding of standard equipment, so he can naturally distinguish the equipment worn by these people. There are about 200 troops in this army. The main members are dog headed men, which is almost 130 or 40. Among the dog headed people, there is a black flag. But in fact, the flag is not black, but red as flame. This is the defect of dark vision. Because it can''t restore the real color, anything dark will show black. The national flag of Yanqi tribe is a flaming red flag. There is no decoration on the flag, which represents a burning flame. Of course, other tribes in the wilderness are very puzzled that a group of dog headed people have such a family flag and name, but this tribe has survived a series of struggles, so this flag and family name have been retained to this day. The Yanqi tribe is also a fifth class seat tribe, but considering the breeding situation of the Goutou people, the scale of 130 or 40 people should almost reach the limit of this tribe. Maybe the troops of the whole tribe have poured out. But as Sean has said to Cecilia and others before, the dog headed people in the wilderness are not only smart, but also very cunning, which can be seen from the fact that these dog headed people''s troops are mixed with lizard people and goblins. A dog headed man who knows how to pull foreign aid and a barbarian who is stupid enough to know how to fuck a guy is better than the former. Heavy hammer and others lose well. "That should be the lizard man of the Rossi tribe." Andre narrowed his eyes and observed for a while before he said, "I don''t know the specific scale of this tribe. They are active in the whole wilderness, but they seem to be small activities, usually about four or five people, and rarely see their number more than 100. I have dealt with them several times, both cooperative and hostile. I can hire these lizards to help fight as long as I pay a certain price. " "Is this mercenary way of life learned from the outside?" Sean said. "Yes." Andre nodded, "but the credibility and character of these guys are not very good. It''s common to turn against each other in the face of battle. Whoever gives more money will help. Occasionally, I heard that killing the employer happened." "It''s in line with what lizards have always done." Sean glanced. "They are similar to or more hateful than dog headed people. None of the humanoid groups contaminated with the dragon''s blood is good. " The number of lizard people in the army is not much, only about 30, but the weapons used are better than those of dog headed people. It is obvious that they are the formal equipment of the external army, not the crude equipment in the wild. But fortunately, the lizard mercenaries of the Rossi tribe don''t seem to have so strong combat effectiveness. They are all infantry arms with long guns, not Knight arms. The only ones with cavalry arms are the goblins. The number of these goblins is not much, similar to the number of lizards, more than half of which are cavalry. Goblin cavalry. Goblins are not technically a nation good at fighting, but they are only bad at other aspects. As a race that can be called an ethnic group, they also have their own history, words and beliefs. They also need other weapons development, scientific and technological research and development, arms change and so on. These goblin cavalry riding on sand wolves use machetes, which have strong short-distance explosive ability and long-distance endurance. As a kind of cavalry, Goblin cavalry is not good at tackling tough battles or charging battles, but goblin cavalry has great advantages in chasing defeated soldiers, containing, harassing, rushing and rushing for help. In essence, Goblin cavalry is a category of light cavalry, but it is a little better than human light cavalry. Especially goblin cavalry in the wilderness. There are more than twenty goblin cavalry here. According to the common sense of the wild land, they can ignore any conventional army under fifty. Unless he has an excellent commander or his personal strength is generally better than the goblin cavalry, even an old hand like Andre will not fight such a goblin cavalry when the number is less than 50 or the arms are restrained. "It seems that the comprehensive strength is very strong." After observing silently for a while, Sean finally came to the conclusion, "since it is the Yanqi tribe, their goal must be your heavy rock tribe." Hearing Sean''s words, the heavy hammer was in a hurry immediately. "How many people are there in your tribe?" Sean asked again, "I mean, people who can fight under the threat of genocide." "If I hadn''t been caught, I might have been able to gather up a number no weaker than this army." The heavy hammer thought for a moment and said, "now I can''t say well, but it will never exceed 100, because as long as the barbarians have more than 100 people to fight, the Yanqi tribe will certainly not fight with us I''m afraid several other Sheikh candidates also... " Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew what the heavy hammer said was true. Barbarians in the wilderness are always famous for their strong combat effectiveness. It''s no problem to fight ten, at least four or five. Especially for a race like the dog headed man, a crazy barbarian can easily destroy a standard patrol of twelve. Now Yanqi tribe has the mercenaries and more than 30 goblins of Luoxi tribe to dare to make the idea of heavy rock tribe, which can only prove that heavy rock tribe is now in an unprecedented period of weakness, which is not good news. In the wild land, if any tribe falls into a period of weakness, what is waiting for them is the disaster of genocide. Even if it is not genocide, it will be swallowed by other tribes. Sean wants to take the heavy rock tribe as a breakthrough for him to enter the wilderness. It''s impossible for the people of this shit burning flag tribe to disrupt his plan. "Keep the notice and the whole army is ready to fight!" Chapter 314 Fighting in the dark is actually bad for Sean and others. However, in the case of having a magician, some adverse environments can naturally be avoided. Originally, Sean wanted to wait until the people of Yanqi tribe began to camp and rest, but after they left for nearly an hour, when the army was not ready to rest, Sean finally couldn''t help it. Because if we let this army drag on like this, it must be people like Sean who are tired first, not the army of Yanqi tribe. Standing downwind, several werewolves and grey elves surround Cecilia. Their duty is to ensure Cecilia''s safety. Hearing a faint voice like a silver bell, Cecilia''s cloak began to swell. It was the airflow wave formed by the magic pouring out of Cecilia. The elements in the surrounding air began to become active in an instant, and a large number of them converged towards Cecilia. Cecilia is now completely immersed in the world of magic. Her spiritual power extends from her body like tentacles and contacts with the elements playing in the air. Then huge magic begins to flow into the elements from her body through these spiritual tentacles, and gradually converges and integrates according to Cecilia''s spiritual control, Then began to form the outline of magic. The huge and strong magic wave completely broke out from Cecilia at this moment. In an instant, the strong airflow made the cloak of the people standing around to protect Cecilia swing wildly, and even their hoods and veils were completely lifted. An invisible breath came out of Cecilia''s body directly into the sky at the moment, and the originally dense dark clouds were suddenly dispersed at this moment. The moon, which was covered by dark clouds, finally began to show up. It spread the bright moonlight on the grassland land and illuminated all the creatures on the grassland land in an instant. Such strong breath fluctuations and visions can be clearly felt even a few kilometers away, not to mention the Yanqi tribe who are only half a hundred away from Cecilia. Suddenly, hearing this sudden change, Yanqi tribe was in a panic. In contrast, the employed Rossi lizard people and the Goblins who don''t know the details are much calmer. Almost at the moment of feeling such a strong fluctuation of the breath, before the moonlight shines down, twenty goblin cavalry have quickly put in an array and aimed at the source of the outbreak of the breath. Just like Sean''s previous evaluation of them, they have extremely keen perception ability. Behind these twenty goblin cavalry, there are more than ten other goblins wearing ordinary goblins. These goblins will not participate in any battle. Their main duty is to act as a scout. However, when they have goblin cavalry, their duty will be one more, that is, the escort responsible for checking the combat preparation and post sorting of goblin cavalry. The lizard people of the Rossi tribe reacted more slowly. When the moonlight shone and fell, thirty lizards quickly formed into two rows under the leadership of two taller lizards. They don''t wear shields, but they wear a set of light armor. However, these light armor have been cut to pieces. Although they can protect some key protection areas of lizard people, the overall defense of light armor has decreased a lot. Undoubtedly, these light armor should have belonged to humans, but they were defeated by the lizard people after fighting with these lizard people, so the light armor was confiscated as booty. Later, due to the difference in body shape, these light armor had to be processed in order to wear these light armor. However, even if the overall defense of the light armor decreased a lot, combined with the defense of the lizard man''s own scales, the lizard man''s Combat Defense was greatly strengthened on the whole. By the time the lizard man was ready, the goblin cavalry had started charging first. Although the tribes in the wilderness rarely contact with magicians, it does not mean that they are really ignorant. After all, those big tribes have fought a lot with the armies of other countries. There are rumors about both military mages and military magistrates. Moreover, at the moment, the breath fluctuation emitted by Cecilia is so strong, and it is also similar to the priests in the tribe, so whether lizard man, Goblin or dog head man are very clear at the moment. If the magician can sing magic smoothly, it is a really dangerous thing. When the goblin cavalry charged out, the dog headed people of Yanqi tribe finally calmed down under the cry of those dog headed people who seemed to be the superior of Yanqi tribe. However, although they were quiet, these dog headed people did not put on a Combat Defense formation, but looked at the female mage in the distance who was equal to the dead in their eyes. The charge of twenty goblin cavalry can be protected by less than ten werewolves and grey elves? That''s why the lizard people didn''t move synchronously, because in their opinion, the female magician should be dead. However, as a mercenary force fighting all year round, these lizards from the Rossi tribe instinctively feel something wrong, but they can''t think of anything wrong at all, but they still follow the instinctive situation. From this point, we can see the essential difference between these lizard people and dog headed people. As a cavalry, the moment when the combat effectiveness is strongest is the state of charging. Military strategist Jason Wayne said that the most terrible thing in the world is the cavalry in charge and the magician after singing. But everyone knows that the cavalry charge naturally needs a period of acceleration time, because no one can increase the cavalry charge speed to the maximum in an instant, and the ideal distance in this acceleration period is 70 meters. Only at a distance of 70 meters can the cavalry''s charging speed be maximized, and the later stage is the most terrible stage of the cavalry''s combat effectiveness; The most embarrassing stage of charge is 50 meters, because this distance belongs to the "not up and not down" distance. If it is 20 or 30 meters, the cavalry who have just started the charge still have time to stop the charge, or even evade and turn. However, in the distance of 50 meters, the charging speed of the cavalry has just stabilized. Therefore, no matter stopping the charging or avoiding the turning, it can not be completed again. Unless the elite cavalry can even become the ace cavalry force of a country, it is possible to avoid the turning within this distance. However, the distance of 50 meters is not a problem for goblin cavalry. The reason why goblin cavalry is better than ordinary human cavalry is that they have instant explosive power - in just 20 meters, Goblin cavalry can reach the maximum speed. Coupled with the flexibility of wolves, Goblin cavalry can even avoid taboos or jump attacks when they rush to the enemy. This is something that human cavalry on horses or ground dragons cannot do. Fifty meters, in the blink of an eye, they were crossed by goblin cavalry for 20 meters, and their charging speed has reached the maximum level. If other arms were in front of the goblin cavalry, they wouldn''t rush to attack, because the goblin cavalry itself is not famous for charging. However, in the face of enemies such as grey elves and werewolves, and the number is only ten, the goblin cavalry will not consider anything at all. It only needs a wave of charge. Thirty meters. Cecilia''s singing continued; The ferocious face of goblin cavalry has been clearly visible; The werewolf''s claws and the grey ELF''s weapons have also been displayed at the same time. Twenty meters. Cecilia''s singing seemed to come to an end; Goblin cavalry began to roar excitedly. They seemed to have smelled the smell of blood; Werewolves with the same sense of smell as dog headed people even frown slightly, and the stench of goblin cavalry makes them sick. Ten meters. This time, even the grey elves frowned, because they could smell the stench clearly. The contact war between the two sides is about to unfold completely. Far away. The lizard man''s mouth is slightly open and looks extremely ferocious, but it is clear that they are familiar with the lizard man race, which is a sign of their sneer. The dog headed people also gave a roar of cheers. In their view, a magician singing magic in such full view is simply an act of looking for death. Even the priests and wizards of those tribes dare not use any magic in the absence of protection, because it has no meaning except to speed up their death. The cheers were loud and clear. The singing stopped. Goblin cavalry in charge, and Cecilia after singing. Grinning goblin cavalry, and Cecilia with a slight mouth. A chill suddenly hit the heart of the goblin cavalry. Almost every goblin cavalry shivered at this moment, and then they saw Cecilia, the female magician, suddenly raise her hand slightly, and then point to them - or behind them. Five meters. Several werewolves standing in the front are even close to the goblin cavalry. They only need to wave a machete to cut the werewolves'' necks. However, why is there such an illusion of unusually cold? It''s like it''s not these enemies who will become corpses, but themselves? The goblin cavalry''s machete fell. Several werewolves immediately avoided both sides at the moment when the machete was waved, but at the same time when the machete fell, it was suddenly splashed with ice debris. Ice crumbs!? The goblin cavalry opened their eyes, and then they saw that all the gray elves and werewolves had run to the left and right without a trace, but in an instant, they had opened a distance of nearly ten meters from them. The female magician, who was regarded as prey by them, quickly fled away under the protection of a werewolf. Competing for speed, Goblin cavalry can''t be the opponent of werewolves! But why are there ice chips? All the goblin cavalry were at a loss. But the next moment, a scream came from behind the goblin cavalry! Chapter 315 "Shoot!" A roar of anger resounded through the sudden battlefield. More than 30 northern barbarians immediately released the arrow tail feather held by the index finger, middle finger and thumb of their right hand. The arrows shot like flying locusts are not dense, so naturally the so-called arrow rain cannot be formed. However, the combat effectiveness of more than 30 well-trained northern barbarians is more in line with the tactical term "precision strike" than the regional strike that focuses more on one point. Sean chose the attack position, not the rare lizard man, but the large army of Yanqi tribe that had been targeted long ago. This position happens to be a concentrated position for the commander of the dog headed man. The distance of more than 200 meters is nothing for today''s northern barbarians, not to mention the skill of shooting. Soon, the big army of Yanqi tribe sounded a scream. By this time, Cecilia had quickly evacuated under the protection of the people, away from the goblin cavalry. The riot soon took place in the doghead''s army. Sean''s tactics are not very good, but considering that there is only so much active force in his hand, this is indeed a great weakness. But for Sean, who is familiar with the problems of various tribes in the wilderness, this is not a big problem. The only thing to pay attention to is Cecilia''s security. Fortunately, Cecilia did not panic even in the face of the goblin cavalry near her. The singing of magic seemed orderly. Finally, she successfully displayed her magic and retreated calmly under the eyes of the goblin cavalry. Of course, Tina''s credit is indispensable. Without her ice armor, Cecilia''s protectors would have to lose at least two werewolves. Similarly, the goblin cavalry who could not stop immediately because of the charge could only watch the two sides escape in the face of the werewolves and gray elves scattered to the left and right. When they rushed past the position where Cecilia and others stood, the gap between the two sides had exceeded ten meters. All the goblin cavalry looked at the goblin who looked more powerful in the middle. There was no doubt that it was the leader of the goblin cavalry force. Everyone was waiting for its decision. The second wave of arrows has also fallen from the sky. The northern barbarians led by Sean have opened their bow to catch the fourth wave of arrows, and the third wave of arrows has just been shot. As early as seeing the instant riots caused by the dog headed people, Sean knew that if these dog headed people did not have the command of the commander, they were no different from the loose sand. Although the dog headed people in the wild are smarter than the dog headed people outside, being too smart does not mean that it is a good thing, because it will make the dog headed people of the whole ethnic group know more about self-protection. Whether it is self-protection and obedience in the army, or self-protection and Obedience after becoming a prisoner, and even once the war situation is deadlocked and defeated, these dog leaders must think about how to survive at the first time. As long as all the commanders who command the whole dog headed man force are eliminated, these dog headed man forces of Yanqi tribe will naturally have little combat power. However, Sean also because the number of archers is rare, so the damage caused by the first wave of flying arrows is very limited, only five dead and more than ten injured. The second wave of arrows and the third wave of arrows after that, because the dog headed people''s army had been prepared, there was not even one death. It just injured more than ten dog headed people again. When the fourth wave of arrows fell, there were no casualties. Seeing the formation of the dog headed man become more dense, Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. In the sky, there was a sudden thunder. I don''t know when the dark clouds that have dissipated have reunited. Large black thick clouds condense in the sky and block the moonlight once again. The whole world turned dark again. The dog headed man and the lizard man were just a little distracted for a moment, and then soon became excited, because fighting in the dark environment, the dog headed man and the lizard man naturally had the combat power of environmental factors. They were not as unable to see things in the dark environment as others. But the excitement did not last long, and their faces immediately changed. Those Goblins who acted as squires and scouts began to run crazy and wanted to stay away from here immediately. The first to observe the abnormality of these goblins was the dog headed man and lizard man closest to the goblins. Then the next second, the lizard man found that except that the area where they gathered was dark, the place about 40 or 50 meters away from them was still bright. All lizards suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem. The hoarse and sharp cry sounded, and more than 30 lizard people immediately began to run outside. These lizard people are profitable and have no reputation. Sometimes they even kill the employer''s lizard people when the employer is weak. They just want to have a horse under their crotch to make them escape faster. Within the dark clouds, strange red awns have begun to shine. Then, a high temperature was generated in an instant. At this moment, the heaven and earth seemed to become unusually dry and hot, as if it were in magma. At this time, even the dog headed people finally realized the seriousness of the problem. Even the cries of the commanders could not stop these dog headed people from fleeing and running. At this moment, the whole scene has become completely chaotic. The next second, the dark clouds in the sky emitting strange red awns finally began to rain. But what fell was not rain, but fire rain like magma. These fire rain have extremely strong destructive and corrosive power. Those dog headed people who try to resist fire rain with shields just lift up their wooden shields and turn into a burning flame in an instant. The flame spread very rapidly. Almost after the wooden shield turned into a burning fireball in an instant, the dog headed man had no time to untie the strip tied to the wooden shield. The flame had swallowed its whole left hand and then spread to the dog headed man. In an instant, the dog headed man became a human torch. In the twinkling of an eye, after more than a dozen dog headed people holding wooden shields were lit adult torches, no dog headed people were smart enough to use wooden shields to resist these fire rains. Originally equipped with rudimentary equipment, they only concentrate on running, but their speed is not slow. After all, the scope covered by this fire cloud is only about 50 meters in radius. Originally, these dog headed people are in the middle. No matter which direction they run, it is only 20 meters. If they run faster, it is just a matter of a few seconds. Compared with the dog head man''s poor equipment and excellent running speed at this time, the lizard man is really unlucky. Running itself is not an activity that lizards are good at. In addition, they wear light armor in order to increase their own defense advantage, which will make them really suffer. Even if they abandoned their allies'' dog headed people and ran first, many dog headed people have overtaken them and left them far behind. Although the fire rain falling in the sky does not immediately turn into a human torch like those dog headed people who use the wooden shield to resist, it is not much better. The fire rain just touched on the iron armor, and immediately emitted white smoke and Zizi sound. Then it will soon be corroded into a small hole by the fire like water droplets. Even if the lizard man has the natural armor of scales, he will be burned by these flames. Even if they remove the light armor, they will find that their scales have been burned by this flame, revealing the blood red flesh under them. Now they are really surprised. Because lizard people themselves have high flame resistance. Unless they are directly attacked by magic flame, their scales and armor can protect them from the fire. The attack means such as fire cloud and fire rain condensed by magic are not real magic flames. Although they can''t stand being covered by such fire rain, they can only suffer some skin trauma similar to human beings, and there won''t be too much injury at all. But now, the fire rain from the burning fire clouds in the sky completely subverts their cognition. When the first lizard was directly ignited into a torch by the fire because there were many shallow pits burned by the fire rain, all lizards were shocked. How is that possible! But when the flaming lizard man torch fell before their eyes, they couldn''t help believing it! If the light armor was taken off just to reduce the load and fear of the corrosive impact of fire and rain on the armor, now lizard people really feel the threat and fear of death. With their intelligence and insight, of course, they can''t understand why Cecilia''s fire magic has such terrible power. Only Sean knows why. The blood of Phoenix is not just the effect shown in Cecilia''s character state. Any fire magic cast by Cecilia will be directly affected by the essence of the Phoenix''s blood and become a more terrible flame. This kind of flame is no longer a magic flame, but it is absolutely more frightening than the magic flame. The blazing high temperature, corrosiveness and Ignitability to all substances are only the most essential power of the Phoenix blood. As long as Cecilia''s Phoenix blood enters the next awakening stage, the power of this flame will even be strengthened again! This is the biggest difference between the awakened strong with blood power and the strong without blood power! Just a cloud of fire and falling fire rain, the troops of Yanqi tribe have completely fallen into chaos and rout. Chapter 316 However, in just a few seconds, the army of Yanqi tribe, which originally seemed to be full of momentum, has completely become a plate of loose sand. Fleeing, screaming, screaming, everything looks chaotic. Many people were ignited by the falling fire rain, but even if these people fell to the ground and rolled wildly, they could not stop them from becoming the result of human torch. But what really frightens people is that even if these people have been burned motionless by the flame, the flame on them still shows no sign of extinction or even weakening. On the contrary, it seems that they use their body and vitality as some kind of fuel, but burn more vigorously. In the twinkling of an eye, there were more than 30 human torches on the ground. Among them, three lizards were burned to death on the spot, and almost all of the remaining 20 people were injured; In the end, less than five of the ten goblin scouts escaped from the fire cloud, but in fact, only three of them were burned to death, and the rest were trampled to death in the process of running. But the dog headed man who really died the most because of the fire cloud was the one who suffered the least damage. Without him, there are many soldiers. But all this is just the beginning of the battle. "Boom!" The grass covered by fire clouds was completely ignited in the twinkling of an eye due to the falling of fire and rain. The fire was not small, or it was a prairie fire from the moment it was completely lit. I''m afraid no one can stop it. Originally, in the oasis, the water and grass were fertile and the vapor accumulation in the groundwater was deep, which should not be easily ignited. However, the fire magic caused by Cecilia was not an ordinary flame. With the covering of countless fire rain and the burning of 30 corpses, the vapor accumulated in the grassland had long been evaporated. And the dry grassland is not the favorite of prairie fire? But the spread and madness of the fire brought more than shocking fear. The army of Yanqi tribe has been divided! "Rush!" Andre, out of nowhere, was followed by more than a dozen members of the slave team who had been following him. As a slave team that has lived in the wilderness for so long, none of them is weak today. Although they use a variety of weapons, different races, and even goblins, they will never be their opponents when it comes to the tacit understanding of cooperation. What''s more, it''s not easy for the dog headed people who were cut by the formation because of the falling of fire and rain. The team led by Andre met a group of dog headed men with only 30 or 40 people, most of whom were not even armed. In the face of Andre''s sudden and powerful charge, they fell into a dull moment, and even didn''t react at all. Until Andre and others attacked and killed several dog headed people one after another, these cowardly dog headed people finally reacted. But the next scene seemed a little funny and ridiculous. The dog headed people of Yanqi tribe had two completely different reactions and attitudes on this battlefield. Several dog headed men who looked like the commander shouted with hiss and exhaustion, but few dog headed men raised weapons to fight back in response to their cries. The vast majority of dog headed men without weapons almost turned around and fled, including several who suddenly abandoned the knives and guns still in their hands and joined the ranks of fugitives. At this moment, for these dog headed people, the so-called discipline and racial honor no longer exist. In their cognition, since the fact of defeat is inevitable, how to protect themselves is the most critical thing at present. This is the dog head man in the wilderness. However, the escape of these dog headed people does not mean that Andre and others will let them go. A lizard man looks ferocious. He may have opened his crocodile mouth because of excitement, and his forked tongue extends out of his mouth. It doesn''t look like analyzing the moisture in the air, but more like expressing his inner excitement. He is only holding a long gun made of fine iron. This long gun is not light. Even a lizard man with brute force can see that he must use his best to wave it. This can be seen from the muscle bulge of his right arm. But the more so, the more terrible the lizard man''s attack. The lizard man suddenly waved his gun and stabbed it out. The air even stirred up a burst of white fog because of the straight stab of the long gun. Vaguely, you can smell a special burning smell different from the surrounding flames. In the face of the lizard man''s straight stab with his gun, a dog headed man commander gave a frightened call. However, if he can become a commander in an army, his combat effectiveness and consciousness will not be inferior. Perhaps it is a conditioned reflection formed by years of fighting. He stretched out his left arm at a very fast speed, which was tied with an iron round shield different from ordinary dog headed soldiers, and then blocked in front of the long gun. The thickness of this iron round shield is thicker than the general standard round shield. However, the iron shield has only the most basic outline, the rough edges have not been removed, and the shield surface has not been polished. It is obvious that this is an iron shield made in the wilderness. But when the iron shield collided with the long gun stabbed by the lizard man of the slave team, an extremely terrible penetrating force was instantly transmitted to the dog head man''s arm through the tip of the long gun. The next second, only a clear "click" sound sounded, and the dog head man made a more miserable scream - his left arm and hand bone was broken by this blow! The lizard man just moved his right arm and wrist and lifted the long gun slightly, but the inertial force of the impact was not reduced. The tip of the gun rubbed against the rough shield. A flash of sparks rubbed from the shield, like sparks from a fireworks stick. Then the tip of the gun blew the dog headed commander''s head. The scream stopped suddenly. Almost at the same time, several dog headed commanders who were still shouting and commanding, trying to gather up and lay in formation to fight Andre''s slave team, had fallen one after another. The lizard man was not the only one who made such a fierce attack. Andre and another dog leader and dwarf attacked with the same ferocity, cruelty and accuracy. Almost all of them forcibly killed these dog leaders without giving them any chance to breathe. In particular, the shot of the dog headed man''s compatriots made all dog headed people feel a burst of fear. With the fall of the commander of the dog headed man, more than a dozen other members of the slave team behind him also showed no mercy. All kinds of weapons shouted to the dog headed men who had gathered under the cry of the commander of the dog headed man. With only a brief contact and charge, nearly 20 dog headed people have completely turned into bodies with residual temperature. Andre and others seem to have known this result for a long time. While cutting down these dog headed people, their pace did not stop at all, but continued to rush behind these dog headed people and continue to chase the target they delineated as prey. ¡­¡­ Different from Andre and others'' almost plain sailing charge and killing, the resistance encountered by the heavy hammer of the twelve barbarians of the Qianyan tribe seems a little tenacious. Heavy hammer and Andre have been arranged by Cecilia on both sides of the whole Yanqi tribe from the beginning. When the arrow rain and fire rain attack caused enough confusion to the army and completely dispersed their formation, then came the time when the heavy hammer and Andre showed their skills - their duty was to clean up the fleeing troops on both sides. Although they did not want to kill them all in one net, they also wanted to kill as many enemies as possible. However, the heavy hammer''s luck was obviously not very good. They met lizard people who fled to them, regardless of combat effectiveness, discipline or the sophistication of equipment, who were far more than the dog headed people. They didn''t know how many levels they had. Although these lizards lost their light armor and several lizards also abandoned their weapons, most lizards still had weapons in their hands. Moreover, the number of these lizards is only twice that of barbarians, and the thirteen barbarians, including heavy hammer, are unarmed. As the most powerful races in the wilderness, barbarians and lizards are also on the list. However, different from the barbarians who regard death as glory and can burst out extremely terrible combat effectiveness, the lizard people are also called the combat race because this group is born with strong brute force, defense and resistance, and ordinary injuries can not even kill them at all. Almost every lizard man is a natural expert in long weapons. Any long weapon can play several times the terrible power in their hands. Especially the lizard cavalry is a nightmare for all kingdoms except the emperor. Just as the bear and Tauren are naturally good at heavy infantry, the lizard is naturally good at heavy cavalry and long spearmen. At the moment, more than 20 lizard people still have excellent long guns in their hands. Even the barbarians in the wilderness who are not afraid of life and death feel a pinch. But this just makes heavy hammer and others feel tricky. shrink back? Sorry, it never appeared in the barbarian dictionary. The confrontation will soon end. The first to attack was not the lizard man with weapons, but the barbarian with bare hands. Twelve barbarians, led by the heavy hammer, roared furiously at the lizards. Looking at the attack of the thirteen barbarians, the eyes of the two lizards who seemed to be the mercenary leader of the Rossi tribe shrank, obviously showing disdain and anger. Their throats made a low, hoarse hissing sound, which was the only communication of the lizards, although all tribes in the wilderness were proficient in the common language of the mainland, However, if not necessary, these ethnic groups still use their own ethnic communication methods to communicate. Under the command of the two commanders, 21 lizard men who were still armed quickly lined up, then raised their long guns and rushed to the heavy hammer with the same cruel look and ferocious expression. The other four lizards, who had abandoned their weapons, did not attack, but stood next to the two commanders, seemingly acting as a guard. The lizard people in charge look full of momentum, but if they don''t have scarred bodies burned by fire and rain, they look much more powerful. However, although almost every lizard man has different injuries, when these lizards charge and attack collectively, the inherent killing momentum is not weakened at all. On the contrary, it is even more frightening because it brings a bit of tragic breath. If heavy hammer and others have any advantages over these lizards, it is that they have almost no reduced physical strength and wait for work at ease before. Although the continuous hours of traveling and watching do lose some spirit, it is not worth a sunburn for the barbarians who grew up in the harsh environment of the wilderness. In terms of endurance and tenacity of will, barbarians who have always been single-minded can definitely stand in the top five in the world. Therefore, in the same charge of fighting for life and death, the momentum of these barbarians will not be inferior to those lizards. Soon, the two sides in the charge slapped together like a wave reef. However, on one side of the reef, it was not the barbarians, but the 21 scarred lizards. Instead, it was the heavy hammer and the twelve barbarians under his command who acted as the waves, and what they photographed was not waves, but shocking blood. Without him, the benefit of weapons. A long gun, with a sharp whistling sound, stabbed at the head of the heavy hammer. The head of the heavy hammer tilted slightly and avoided the prick of the long gun, but there was still a burning pain on his left cheek. That''s because the Spear''s piercing speed is too fast, and the high-temperature friction almost ignites the air. Although it avoids the risk of being shot, the left cheek of the heavy hammer is still a small piece of red - I don''t know whether it was scratched by the gas emitted by the spear or burned by the high temperature of the air. After dodging the gun, the left hand of the heavy hammer suddenly caught the handle of the long gun. As a fighting nation also on the list, the strength of barbarians is completely equal to that of lizards, even compared with Tauren. Therefore, when the long gun was caught by the heavy hammer, it was not easy for the lizard man to pull it back. The heavy hammer is not only a barbarian in the wilderness, but also the deputy head of the former habinder snake mercenary regiment. He has experienced a lot of battles. Both combat experience and combat smell are definitely sharper than the lizard people living in the wilderness. So the next moment, the heavy hammer suddenly pulled the long gun, and the lizard man lost his center of gravity and was pulled over, while the heavy hammer''s right fist waved towards the lizard man''s left cheek. When the fist hits the lizard man''s cheek, the heavy hammer can feel the delicate sliding feeling from the back of the clenched finger, which is the unique touch of the scales on the lizard man. However, the power of this punch is definitely more than that. With the superposition of the power of the heavy hammer, the lizard man''s head is also rapidly leaning towards the other side. At this moment, the whole world seems to be a slow motion replay, because the heavy hammer can feel the power one by one, pouring out of his body and then converging on his right arm, Then pass it to the right fist and run through it bit by bit. In the sight of the heavy hammer, he can clearly see that the lizard man''s head is leaning to the left bit by bit. Its crocodile mouth is slightly opened due to the swing of the heavy fist, its forked tongue is also sticking out its mouth in the deviation inertia, and several sharp teeth on the left cheek have separated from the crocodile mouth and flew out of the air. The lizard man''s eyes even protruded slightly, and seemed to explode at any time. The heavy hammer could even clearly observe that the blood was spreading from the bottom of the lizard man''s eyes. The next moment, the flow rate of time seemed to finally return to normal. The lizard man, who was hit on the cheek by a heavy blow, was finally punched out. Before the lizard man fell, the heavy hammer lifted the long gun grabbed from the lizard''s hand and threw it out suddenly. Before he landed, the lizard man was directly penetrated by the long gun, and then flew farther with the strong force thrown by the long gun. This time, he was really angry before he landed. After solving this lizard man, what the heavy hammer ushered in was not the end, but more lizards took him as a target and launched an attack. However, he has just realized the weight of the mysterious feeling. How can he be afraid of fighting at the moment? He can feel that the breath in his body is becoming more surging. His originally tired body is constantly being repaired. It seems that infinite power is pouring out of his body. Heavy hammer can feel that he is about to break through the shackles of strength and move towards a higher level. "Come on!" The hammer let out a roar and met the enemies who regarded themselves as greater achievements without fear. But in fact, it is true that these barbarians led by the heavy hammer are more dangerous than Andre, because not all barbarians have the excellent combat response and ability like the heavy hammer. It''s like what comes out on the reef is not spray but blood. In the first moment of charge, four barbarians were pierced by the lizard man''s long gun. The reason why these barbarians are penetrated is not that they are not strong enough, but that the number of lizard people is indeed greater than them. Although they can avoid the stabbing of the first long gun, there are still second and third ones. There will always be a long gun that can pierce their bodies. However, just like the almost crazy impression of barbarians to the outside world, these barbarians who were pierced by long guns did not die because of this shot. The strong and vigorous vitality advantage given to them by the race makes them show a troublesome problem enough to make lizard people feel the same at this moment. They reach out and hold the long gun to prevent these lizard people from pulling back the long gun, and then learn to wave their fists like a heavy hammer to attack these lizard people. Although they could not punch a lizard man like a heavy hammer, and then throw a long gun back to kill them, the boxing waved by the barbarians was not what these already scarred lizard people could bear. These barbarians who are considered to be single-minded and stupid don''t have complex thoughts. They just think that since they can''t kill the enemy, their companions will certainly avenge us, and what we need is to attack these enemies as much as possible and consume their strength and combat effectiveness. In order to solve these barbarians who are penetrated by long guns and do not die, lizard people have to pay more attention. It often takes four or five long guns to completely kill a barbarian. However, in this way, the lizard people, who already had an advantage in the number of people, fell into a situation of insufficient manpower. When they killed four or five barbarians, these lizard people were stunned to find that the number was twice that of barbarians, but now it was even with these barbarians! Panic began to spread in the hearts of these lizards. Chapter 317 War, large or small, has always been tragic. The burning flame on the grassland has begun to spread, which divides the army of Yanqi tribe in two. On the left are the remnants of the dog headed man of Yanqi tribe. They are really pursued by Andre and his troops like lost dogs. The number is obviously twice as many as Andre and others, but they just don''t dare to turn back and fight back. This can''t be regarded as war, but can be called one-sided slaughter. In contrast, the heavy hammer side is a real tragic battle, only 13 people. At the moment, there are only seven people left after a dead war. Three of them are seriously injured, but the terrible thing is that the combat effectiveness of the three seriously injured has not been reduced at all. Of course, the lizards of the Rossi tribe are also having a hard time. Apart from two seemingly commander lizards and four unarmed lizards, there are only 11 of the 21 attacking lizards, and more than half of them are not seriously injured. But at this moment, because of the fearlessness and fearlessness of barbarians, the seeds of panic began to take root in the hearts of these lizards, which made their combat level begin to decline significantly, and then gave the heavy hammer the opportunity to assassinate two lizards in succession. But what makes lizard people angry most is not their attrition, but the inaction of those dog headed people in Yanqi tribe. The goblin scouts were trembling and afraid to attack. The lizard people from the Rossi tribe could understand; Those dog headed people who lost their weapons in the process of escape dare not attack, and these lizards can understand; However, those dog headed people who still hold weapons in their hands dare not attack at all. All these lizards have is endless anger. Obviously, as long as these dog headed people also join the battle, these barbarians can never escape the end of death no matter how they are not afraid of death. This is the last straw to crush the camel! However, these dog headed people just dare not attack! A lizard man who almost completely lost his mind, supported his seriously injured and dying body, finally exhausted his last strength and stabbed his long gun down the back of the heavy hammer. The angle of its attack happened to be in the dead corner of the heavy hammer, so the stab of the gun didn''t let anyone notice. When the heavy hammer felt the fierce wind suddenly roaring behind him, it was too late for him to make any avoidance action. The attack with the last thought of the lizard man''s brute force, both speed and power, can definitely be regarded as the peak attack of the lizard man, and the attack position and timing it chooses are also very exquisite - it aims at the moment when the old force of the heavy hammer has just passed away and the new force has not risen, and the target is naturally the heart of the heavy hammer. As long as this shot is real, even if the barbarian''s vitality is tenacious and vigorous, it will never survive. Not to mention, in this bloody battle, the heavy hammer has consumed too much physical strength. When the long gun came, the heavy hammer could feel the threat of death. The hairs on his back were completely upright, and there were bursts of tingling in the heart of his back, which was the automatic perception of the body''s danger instinct. But the heavy hammer also knew that at this moment, he could no longer have the strength to fight back or dodge. His heart was just a little angry. He hated that he couldn''t see the day when the tribe prospered when he was dying. When the tip of the gun touches the body, the heavy hammer can feel a stronger tingling feeling from the back of the body. He can even feel the feeling that the tip of the long gun stabs the body and then tears the surface layer of the body bit by bit. Is this death? Heavy hammer is unwilling! But the reality has always been so cruel. The light of the flame reflected the reluctance and anger on the heavy hammer''s face, but the more so, the lizard people felt more excited, and the seeds of panic began to be pulled out gradually. As long as the heavy hammer is dead, as long as the barbarian leader who can be seen by everyone is dead, the remaining barbarians will never be able to lift any waves. At that time, the lizards of their Rossi tribe will win the fierce battle! ¡­¡­ A hillside not far away. Twenty goblin cavalry can also clearly see the inaction of Yanqi tribe, Andre''s complete victory and the tragic victory of lizard man. As the only cavalry unit that can be regarded as deviating from the battlefield because of luring the tiger away from the mountain, at the moment, it has been provided with sound support. At least they have no reduction and damage, and even their combat effectiveness, physical strength, energy and so on have been completely maintained at the peak. If those dog headed men are the key to winning in the local battlefield of lizard man and heavy hammer, then these 20 goblin cavalry can reverse the whole battlefield. Although the goblin cavalry is not good at frontal assault, it is only relative. Otherwise, the werewolves and gray Elves will immediately choose to dodge under the first round of charge attack of these goblin cavalry. In the face-to-face conflict between these goblin cavalry, only one charge is needed. I''m afraid few people, including Cecilia, can survive. At the moment, the goblin cavalry did not take any action. As an important force that can play a key role in winning on the battlefield, it did not act without authorization, which proves that there is a general in the goblin cavalry who is at least not hot headed. As for whether it is excellent or excellent, it is another matter. A goblin cavalry gently pulled the reins, and a sand wolf with a higher body size than other sand wolves stepped out. The goblin sitting on the sand wolf was also much taller and more powerful than his companions. The chopper in his hand pulled a long mark with the sand wolf''s steps. Although he didn''t wear thick armor, he was also wearing a helmet. His slightly narrowed eyes showed a dangerous and disturbing red light, which was almost bloodthirsty - even in the wild, few goblins have such eyes. Goblins with such eyes are usually called blood eyed goblins in tribes. They have a relatively high status and identity. It is said that they are the most pure external expression of blood here in the wilderness. Of course, even if you have pure goblin blood, you also need strong martial arts in the warlike wilderness. If you don''t have martial arts merit, it''s just a joke in the end. The world of the jungle does not need the weak. Nineteen other goblin cavalry surrounded the commander, waiting for his instructions. The goblin cavalry commander sweeps the battlefield ruthlessly: first, he sweeps on Andre''s slave hunting team, then looks at the gray elves, werewolves and Cecilia who fled around, finally glances at Shawn and others who have given up bow and arrow shooting and started to rush to the battlefield, and finally focuses on the battle between lizard man and barbarian. The tragedy there is no longer enough to describe in words. "Ji -" the goblin cavalry commander uttered a sharp voice, and all the goblin cavalry were lined up in this sharp voice. The next moment, the goblin cavalry pointed with a knife, and nineteen goblin cavalry, including the goblin cavalry commander, rushed to the battlefield. Their energy and spirit are completely out of a peak, and their galloping momentum resounds through the continuous vibration of the earth, and the roar is no less than the charge of any regular cavalry in the human world. Judging from these factors alone, it is enough to prove that this goblin cavalry force is not those goblin cavalry who have not been on the battlefield, but the forces that have survived countless charge killings. Otherwise, it would not have such a terrible strong charge momentum. The charging direction chosen by this goblin cavalry force was also somewhat unexpected. They chose to attack, not to pursue Andre and his troops, nor to become the last straw to completely crush the barbarians, but to choose Sean and the thirty-five northern barbarians who were also on their way to the battlefield. This is a smart choice! Chasing Andre and his troops can indeed cause a certain degree of threat or even heavy damage to Andre''s troops, but the best result is to gather back the frightened dog headed people. For the lizard people of the Rossi tribe and these goblins, the actions of the Yanqi tribe really disappoint them. At this moment, they no longer regard them as their own employers, so naturally there is no need to fight for the Yanqi tribe. Since they have lost this layer of relationship and interests, it is not good for them to help the dog headed people of Yanqi tribe gather and regroup. Similarly, the lizard people of the Rossi tribe have won the whole local battle. In the past, they were just icing on the cake. They also have no substantive significance. They may have to be attacked by these completely confused lizard people as enemies, which is also not in line with the interests of these goblins. However, if Sean and his northern barbarians were allowed to insert from the side of the battlefield, these lizard troops could not survive, but would end up completely destroyed. As long as he led his goblin cavalry to successfully intercept and even defeat Sean''s troops, the reverse would be to rescue these lizard men, It''s like asking lizards to owe them a favor. Human feelings are sometimes worthless in the wilderness, but sometimes they are very valuable! Sean looked at these lizards charging towards him and couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s a wilderness. Even Goblins who have been regarded as fools by the outside world can give birth to excellent commanders But the better it is, the more accurate it is. " However, it was just this exclamation. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, his hand was slightly raised, and a magic flare was shot into the sky. The next moment, the air on the grassland rippled, and a bear heavy infantry unit that had been put into formation appeared impressively between the charging goblin cavalry and Sean''s army! Moreover, the distance from these goblin cavalry is only less than ten meters! Chapter 318 Magic! Who did the magic!? Not only the goblin cavalry were frightened, but also the lizard people who could see the battlefield in the distance. The magician knew at first glance that he was a magician of the nature department. Such magicians would not switch to other three departments of magic until they were proficient in all types of magic of the nature department. Unlike the magicians of other three departments, they usually invest in other types of magic research after completing a certain kind of magic cultivation, especially the magicians who cultivate the magic of the soul energy department. Generally speaking, their main attack is a certain kind of magic in the soul energy department, and they will transfer to other departments immediately after mastering it, so as to improve their actual combat ability and survival ability. Like the magicians of the psychic magic department, their favorite is to practice the calling magic of the life department after mastering the magic of magic, or simply study the arcane department. Of course, there are also magic mages who turn to study the magic array in the side branch or practice the spiritual magic in the same department, but this is only a very small number of people after all, and can not represent the mainstream magicians. But now, the female magician is clearly a magician specializing in fire magic. How can she involve magic? What''s more, the two kinds of magic, fire and magic, have nothing in common and use. At the same time, studying these two kinds of magic is a kind of distraction, which is not good for the improvement of the magic road! But now, why are there illusions here? Moreover, there are no signs of fluctuations in magic power. However, in the current situation, there is no time for the goblin cavalry to investigate why. Almost without the command of the goblin cavalry commander, all goblin cavalry immediately jumped away to the left and right. If it is an ordinary cavalry force, it is naturally impossible to achieve this emergency avoidance at such a close distance, but one of the biggest advantages of goblin cavalry is that they have enough flexibility to give them the combat ability of emergency avoidance at such a close distance. But this kind of emergency avoidance is just evacuating towards the left and right sides of the bear heavy infantry. It is also impossible to stop the charge. As almost all goblin cavalry retreated to the left and right, Sean stopped moving on to the lizard battlefield. Sean slowly raised his right hand, and all the northern barbarians in the rush stopped immediately. Although everyone had no formation at the moment, when all the northern barbarians stopped rushing forward and began to insert the long gun in their hands into the ground, then took down the long bow on their back and began to take an arrow, The terrible momentum of killing immediately made all the goblin cavalry feel a palpitation. They dare to charge Sean and others because they see that these soldiers have completely lost their formation in the case of high-speed charge. In this case, they can easily cut and kill the enemy. However, they did not expect that this seemingly accurate tactical decision had become their own act. "Aim at the sand wolf on the right! Shoot! " At Sean''s command, all the northern barbarians fired their arrows at once. There was no locust arrow and no rainstorm, but the arrows shot by 35 northern barbarians still carried a heavy pressure that frightened and panicked all goblin cavalry. Goblin cavalry is originally a kind of light cavalry. Although these goblins wear armor, except for the goblin cavalry commander with pure wild goblin blood, the armor of other goblin cavalry is relatively weak and rough. Moreover, because of their size and smelting technology in the wild, So there is no way to wear armor, so the arrows do great damage to them. You don''t even need armor piercing arrows. When the first round of arrows fell, several screams rang out one after another. The straight-line distance between the northern barbarians and the goblin cavalry is less than 100 meters. This range is the place where the northern barbarians and their long bow can exert the greatest power. In addition, the shooting method of aiming at the mount designated by Sean suddenly brought down six or seven of the ten goblin cavalry on the left. Although the remaining goblin cavalry did not fall off their horses, they were basically injured in varying degrees. And at this time, those bear people are not idle. The vertical shield only resists more than ten bear people standing in the front, and the latter ten bear people just stand as a supporting force without vertical shield. At this time, they raised the huge hammer as high as people in their hands, and then suddenly waved the hammer and fell in the frightened look of the wounded goblin cavalry. They smashed the goblin cavalry with their armor into a pool of meat mud, and the sand wolves did not let go. Bears living in the wilderness know that these sand wolves are also creatures that can not be underestimated. They are not as ineffective as horses. Each individual sand wolf has a combat effectiveness no less than that of the lower bronze. After all, these creatures are real Warcraft. If the sand wolf can use one or two moves of ground magic, it will have the combat effectiveness of the upper bronze. Bears dare not take this risk, so it''s safer to smash their heads with a hammer. The second wave of arrow rain shot at the goblin cavalry on the left. However, the effect of this volley was not as good as the first time. Perhaps it was because there was a goblin commander this time, or because the shooting came in a hurry, but at least four or five goblin cavalry fell. However, this time, because the distance is farther than that before, these goblins are only injured but not dead. If the bear people catch up, they may not be able to kill these goblin cavalry smoothly and completely. However, on the whole, more than ten goblin cavalry lost their combat effectiveness with two waves of arrows, which is very cost-effective for the northern barbarians. At this time, the distance between the two sides was less than 50 meters, and the two scattered goblin cavalry finally joined together, but the impact momentum was much weaker than before. At this time, all the northern barbarians made a move that made the goblin cavalry confused first, and then frightened. All the northern barbarians suddenly put down their long bows. At the same time, after a rustle in their cloak, they saw that the arrow bags were removed one by one. In this way, it is naturally equivalent to completely giving up the threat of bow and arrow shooting. But the next second, three short guns suddenly appeared in the hands of these northern barbarians. These short guns were cold with metal. Each one was only a meter long, but what they brought to these goblin cavalry was like a head of ice water pouring down from the beginning. The distance between the two sides is only about 30 meters. "Throw!" It was not Sean who roared this time, but another northern barbarian who should be an adjutant. Thirty five short guns fired in unison. The barbarians in the north are not inferior to the barbarians'' brute force. They throw with all their strength so close that the roaring air breaking momentum has unparalleled deterrent power compared with the volley of arrows, whether in momentum, power or other aspects. Only in this round, there are only three goblin cavalry that can charge. Even the goblin cavalry commander is seriously injured - two short guns run through his body, but they skillfully avoid the key parts, which makes the goblin cavalry commander only feel severe pain on the way, but as long as his short gun is not pulled out, It won''t die from losing too much blood. This throwing technique shows the superb skills of these northern barbarians. "Everybody, put down the shotgun, hold the gun!" The adjutant shouted again. Without hesitation, all the northern barbarians immediately threw down the two short guns still held in their left hand, and then reached out to hold the long gun that had been inserted on the ground and pulled it out at one fell swoop. All northern barbarians, no matter their movements or frequencies, are almost as accurate and perfect as those engraved by one person. They have a pleasant feeling. No matter who sees this, they can only give a silent praise from their heart, and absolutely can''t pick out any hair disease. It has been proved that this northern barbarian army is not far from the fourth level army. But I don''t know why, it hasn''t been shown in Sean''s real eyes, even the data that the northern barbarians should have when they formed an army. Although Sean still has a little doubt about this, he just hasn''t had much time to think and deliberate these days, and these things are not crucial, so he ignored them for the time being. At this moment, all the northern barbarians have changed their clothes. They don''t even have shields. They just hold guns in one hand and form a square array. The blood color in the eyes of the goblin cavalry commander became more obvious and angry. It gave a low roar, and the speed of charging suddenly accelerated a few minutes. Staring coldly at the charge of the goblin cavalry, the adjutant of the northern barbarian did not make a defensive move, but shouted "attack". After that, 35 northern barbarians finally broke out another scene completely different from what the goblin cavalry had seen before - the formation of the charge was not only concentrated, but also showed no signs of dispersion and disorder, Even in such a high-speed charge, they can maintain close contact and cover. Is this the same team as the northern barbarians who looked chaotic and charged before? Then, when the distance between the two sides was less than five meters, the goblin cavalry finally heard the northern barbarian adjutant say a word that made it more humiliating: "adults have explained, catch alive!" Chapter 319 Two rounds of arrow attack, then one round can be regarded as short-range gun throwing, and finally carry out counter charge with peak momentum. Sean felt that even if the goblin cavalry commander suddenly went crazy after this set of tactics was brought into play, the northern barbarians would not have much casualties when they had an advantage in terms of number, momentum and physical strength. At most, several northern barbarians were injured. There would be no death on the spot. As long as they were not killed on the spot, the combat effectiveness of this team would not be reduced at all for Sean. After all, although TiNi, a priest with a knife, is not a genuine priest and the effect of healing magic is a little worse, there is still no problem in saving these people''s lives. Simply put, as long as you don''t die on the spot or leave something disabled, there will be no sequelae. As for victory and defeat, Sean didn''t do what he wanted. If you can''t win a goblin cavalry commander, Sean thinks the elite troops composed of these northern barbarians can really be disbanded. As for the thirty-five bear men in the back, they are just a group of people responsible for mending knives. Anyway, what Sean wants is the commander of the goblin cavalry. As for those goblin cavalry, if they don''t resist, they don''t mind leaving them alive, otherwise they can only be solved on the spot. At the moment, Sean himself was rushing towards the heavy hammer at full speed. The distance of 100 meters is only a few seconds for Sean, who has started light body surgery and adrenal stimulation. But it was Tina who rushed to the battlefield one step ahead of Sean. The servant of the goddess of ice, snow and winter, the priest with a knife, TiNi. A bright white mist glowed on the heavy hammer. "Ding!" A sharp and harsh sound, a strange recoil, a little broken and splashed ice debris. The lizard man from the Rossi tribe even flew backwards and hit a lizard man, but at this time he was dead. This time, it was the lizard''s turn to show extreme reluctance and anger in the man''s eyes. It was only a little close to running through the enemy''s heart. It even saw the red blood flowing out, but why was it so short of such a second! Not only is the lizard man unwilling, but the eyes of all the lizards around him are unwilling. In their eyes, it exudes a light white halo, with a light similar to the outline of armor, which is so dazzling and annoying. Ice Armor. From the magic taught by the goddess of snow and winter. Its greatest function is to let the subject have the protection against physical damage. Although this magic skill also has the limit of bearing capacity, at the moment, the light white halo revealed by this magic skill is still very strong, which proves that the bearing capacity of this Ice Armor skill is full at the moment. It is impossible for any lizard man to forcibly kill the heavy hammer in this way. Then, a beautiful shadow suddenly appeared. This is Tina. She had been unable to hide before, not to see the play, but to maintain the magic of "visual distortion". Strictly speaking, it''s not an illusion, but just a small trick under the clergy of the goddess of ice and snow and winter - the specific function of this divine skill is like a blind spot in human vision. By masking a small area, it can be located in the blind spot in human vision and turn a blind eye to it. But in fact, any magic or divine skill proficient in magic cracking can easily break this little trick. In addition, the area covered by this little trick is also very limited. Unlike the real magic, it can even cover or change a city or a large forest through the collocation and function of magic array. Of course, this little trick is not exclusive to the goddess of ice and snow and winter, just as the healing God is not only the God of healing. Any clergy who involves such gods as fog, water vapor, night or other gods involved in the scope of vision knows this trick, but there is a slight difference between the description of divination and the specific situation. At this moment, Tina was like a sharp blade that went straight into the enemy''s heart. As a priest with combat as her authority, TiNi''s killing skills are equally exquisite. It can even be said that her fighting skills and killing skills are much better than her divine skills. Tinny broke into the barbarian front surrounded by lizards, and the cutting blade in her hand waved a silver light. The light was shining, but the cold was very heavy. The air even left a light white cold because of the waving track of the sword body. However, if she thinks it doesn''t matter and despises these colds, Tina will let everyone know that these colds are not just good-looking. They are also used by priests with knives as part of combat skills. In essence, the cold aura used to reduce the enemy''s perception and combat ability is the embodiment of this cold condensation. It''s just that the aura of ice aura, which works on others, needs to consume the divine power of the priests with knives and even the divine officials. However, the cold generated by the attack of the priests with knives does not need to consume additional divine power. Of course, the so-called "one penny for one thing" is typical. Naturally, there are some differences in the utility and scope of the two. Therefore, in general, priests with knives will not save such a little divine power at a higher level of combat effectiveness. But this cold is enough for the battle now. The wielding blade impolitely cut off the neck of a lizard man, which happened to be a major artery, so the blood gushed out like an unstoppable waterfall. However, this sword is not over. The chopping blade continued to swing and cut out in a semicircle arc, but the sword body began to lower because of Tina''s sudden advance and the downward lifting of her right hand. The second lizard man, who was prepared after seeing the first lizard man''s throat cut directly, did not fight back to the hateful enemy as it expected. Instead, he looked down in disbelief - his chest was cut a 10 cm long wound, and the scales on his body could not even protect him. Both ends of the scales on the wound had completely frozen and almost spread to cover its whole chest, but it didn''t feel it at all or didn''t know when it was attacked. And different from the general ice, this kind of frost ice can actually weaken the inherent defense ability of its scales. With only a slight tap, the ice chips will fall together with the scales. In this wound, you can even see that the flowing blood has condensed into frost, and this frost is still spreading in depth - blood vessels, bones and internal organs are frozen one by one and then broken down. But TiNi didn''t look at the result of this sword. She had her own third sword. The third sword, however, no longer attacked the neck or chest, but cut off the legs of the third lizard man. The incision was as smooth as a mirror - it was real as a mirror, because the cold ice condensed the fracture of the lizard man''s legs, and there was not even a drop of blood splashing around. Secret fencing. Frost dance. A sudden advance and sword waving killed three enemies in succession. This is the horror of the fighting effectiveness of priests with swords, which is different from that of combat gods. Of course, strictly speaking, this sword move can no longer be regarded as the dance of frost. As a priest with a sword who was once close to the golden realm of the cold ice temple, this secret swordsmanship naturally learned from the fighting skills of the cold ice God - although he has betrayed the cold ice God, he is only unable to display the magic skills of the cold ice God, but the fighting skills and killing skills learned from the cold ice temple will not disappear, After all, this is the "memory" mastered by human beings through their own efforts. If you want to use this kind of skills, of course, there are physical requirements. Many skills Tina can''t use now only because the strength of her physical quality has not reached the previous level. However, this set of "secret swordsmanship. Frost dance" is not too difficult for her, but the divine skill needed to be used is not the divine gift of the God of ice, but the divine skill of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Then, Tina found that if she used the magic of ice and snow and the goddess of winter, the power of this set of sword moves was much stronger than she had used before. This discovery undoubtedly strengthened Tina''s belief in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. At this moment, Tina found that more divine powers seemed to flow into her body, and these divine powers were constantly refining and improving her physical quality. There is no brilliance or explosive momentum, but Tina is very clear that her strength has been further promoted at this moment, and she has stepped into the realm of next silver! "Ice shield!" The inner surprise didn''t make Tina lose her mind. She still remembered that she was still on the battlefield at the moment. As a priest with a knife, the most important thing is the judgment of fighting consciousness and instinct and calm. Several lizards around have launched an attack towards the other side. TiNi''s rich combat experience instantly let her know that she can''t deal with so many enemies in an instant. Therefore, when she waved, she was a display of magic. A high diamond transparent light mask suddenly appeared in front of Tina, blocking the simultaneous stabbing of five long guns from the left. The strong strength suddenly broke out, and the transparent ice shield immediately swung in a circle, which makes people know that it is an extremely violent ripple at a glance. The next second, the ice shield made a light sound of "wave" and completely burst. However, the five lizards who attacked at the same time had no strength to continue the strong attack. At the moment when they stopped breathing and were ready to attack again, Tina launched a counterattack without hesitation. A sword Qi broke through the air. The lizard man standing in front of Tina was the first to bear the brunt. He didn''t expect that the enemy broke through the strength limit and successfully stepped into the silver realm at that moment, so he was crushed by the sword Qi. In fact, it can only be said that the lizard man was really unlucky. Because even if ordinary people just break through the limit and step into a new realm in battle, they can never immediately use the special abilities given by the new realm, and even their own strength may get out of control. However, Tina can''t be regarded as an ordinary person, because her previous strength has been close to the golden realm for a long time, and she has tried the power and rules of the golden realm several times with the help of some abilities of the cold ice temple, so she has long known the power of silver even when she first entered the golden realm. It is precisely because of this that Tina can use her new power immediately when she has just broken through the limit of the realm. This is not what these lizards can predict and know. After a sword, Tina''s hand was not slow. As soon as she bullied her body, she began to carry out a further round of attack close to the four lizards. Whether it''s magic or swordsmanship, TiNi is naturally the best choice. Although she doesn''t say she has the potential of a swordsman, it''s not a problem to become a swordsman. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have received the task of intercepting xuefanio at the beginning. What''s more, what Dini needs to deal with at the moment is only a few lower bronze and even seriously injured lizard people. If she can''t do this well, she can''t become a priest with a knife. Almost at the same time that Tina killed the four lizards, her left hand also raised several white lights. That''s the glory of healing. It''s just that as a priest with a knife, and now she is in battle, these white brilliance healing magic can''t be accurate, and the effect can''t be particularly excellent, but it''s no problem to stop the injuries of those savages who are also seriously injured. As long as we stop the injury and prevent it from getting worse, with the vigorous vitality and terrible willpower of barbarians, I''m afraid we can enter a new battle again after a few months of cultivation. Of course, if they don''t have any disability sequelae. Almost as the barbarians'' injuries stopped, the heavy hammer made a roar like a tiger''s roar, and the whole man stood up from the ground. At that moment, everyone around even had an illusion, as if the heavy hammer was standing up against a mountain, and the whole person exuded an unspeakable smell. It was a variety of different and completely independent momentum, such as recklessness, horror, fear and so on. But whatever it is, the feeling is awe. Even when Tina stood up with the roar of the heavy hammer, she was slightly affected by a certain degree of deterrence, and the movement of her hand was obviously slow. This is an unusual phenomenon for a priest who believes in gods. At least it can prove that the body of the heavy hammer absolutely contains some ancient blood, and the power of this blood seems to have the smell of awakening at this moment. However, it is only "taste". Because this momentum only broke out for a moment and then disappeared, the heavy hammer did not awaken its blood. But everyone on the battlefield knows that this means that the heavy hammer is likely to awaken blood, and the success rate is definitely not low. Especially for slave hunters like Andre, it is more clear how amazing the value of such a barbarian in a wild land is. Even if it is auctioned, the starting price may not be lower than six figures, or even millions. The two lizard commanders immediately turned and ran away. Because they have found that they are obviously trapped in some terrible quagmire of war - in the wilderness, no tribal group would want to fight the barbarians who have awakened the power of blood. Even the regular armies of the major kingdoms will try their best to avoid confrontation with the barbarian tribes with blood awakened people. Such people are not ten thousand enemies, but a thousand enemies are still very possible. Especially those savage blood awakeners who have stepped into gold and even holy land, one person can almost compare with the elite combat power of tens of thousands of people or even more. This is the strength of the blood awakened one. At the moment, even if the heavy hammer did not awaken his blood, he still promoted his strength and officially became a superior silver expert at that moment. Before he was just the next silver, he had made these lizards suffer a lot. They even paid the price of almost total extinction, and they just had to click to kill him. Now, with the help of a priest with a knife who is also the lower silver, the barbarians who have stepped into the upper silver and are in a rage, how can they have the courage to continue fighting, or even if they have the courage, they can''t resist the cruelty of reality. The number is insufficient. It''s not common for two people to be promoted in a battle. Just when the two lizards made a decision to escape, there were suddenly several "poof poof" sounds behind them, followed by four heavy landing sounds. The hearts of the two lizards seemed to stop beating. They were cold-blooded creatures, but they felt a colder feeling, which was probably more bitter than the cold caused by Tina''s Secret sword. The two lizards looked back in horror and saw a black haired human teenager looking at himself and others with a cold face, and four lizards fell beside him, which were the four people left as guards because they had no weapons - at the moment, there was only a small perforation on the four lizards'' bodies, which seemed to be a slight wound gently stabbed by some sharp weapon, It''s just in the middle of the eyebrow, so it''s particularly deadly. One of the lizard people could even clearly see that there was a slight Black Mist emerging from these scars. Sean stood on his sword. In the light of the fire, his body looked unusually brave and tall, but it was also particularly frightening, especially the eyes with almost no emotion, which made the two lizards even mistakenly think that it was the separate arrival of death. "Kneel down." Sean whispered. The two lizards fell to the ground with a "poop", and did not dare to move except trembling. The burning sound of the flame still kept on, but the shouting and killing sound had gradually stopped. Several footsteps sounded slightly, from far to near, and then stopped behind the two lizards. There was no doubt that the owner of the footsteps was the heavy hammer and Tina and the walking barbarians. "How''s it going?" Sean whispered. "The lives of the injured people were saved, but one person can''t fight again in the future." Tina''s face is also not good-looking. Although she has killed many people, she has not experienced war after all. Her views and feelings on many things have finally been completely overturned today. "However, the situation is not very optimistic, and she still needs to be treated quickly. I''m not a professional priest... " At last, Tina''s voice was a little inaudible. Only three of the thirteen barbarians, including the heavy hammer, were able to move at last, and only three of the other ten survived. All the others died in battle. "Sorry." Sean looked at the heavy hammer. "It''s my thoughtlessness that caused your tribe to lose so many people in vain." "Dear guest, it''s not your fault." The momentum of the heavy hammer is as vast as a mountain, with a kind of wild atmosphere unique to the orcs of the western continent, but it is also a little frightened at the moment. In this way, the frightening momentum on his body disappeared without a trace, and he immediately threw himself into the ground, "this is a sacred war, which is for the survival of our heavy rock tribe, and it is their honor to die for the tribe, It''s me who should say I''m sorry, because I involved all the distinguished guests in the war of our tribe. " "Get up." Sean said, "I said to teach you how to command operations, which means that I am one with your tribe. Therefore, in this battle, I did make a wrong judgment, which is a problem that a commander should face up to. " "Thank you for your instruction." The hammer spoke again loudly, and the other two barbarians immediately fell on their knees and repeated it. Heavy hammer won the respect of heavy rock tribe for Sean with this kind of words, so he shut up and didn''t want to sweep heavy hammer''s mind. Then, a series of footsteps sounded. A lizard man glanced at the corner of his eye and saw a female magician finally gathered under the protection of several gray elves and werewolves. It could not help shivering. The fire cloud and prairie fire were set by the female magician. Setting fire on the oasis grassland in the wilderness is a great sin. If the person in charge of an oasis knows it, it will never die. In an instant, the lizard man became more uneasy and frightened: they were going to be killed! "Put out the flame." Sean whispered when he saw Cecilia coming. So Cecilia smiled and nodded. She didn''t see any action, but walked towards the spreading flame. Then there was a surprising scene. All the flames seemed to be hiding from Cecilia. With her steps, the flame immediately gave way to her, and it wouldn''t burn her at all. When Cecilia passed by, the flame soon closed again, and Cecilia completely disappeared in the sight of everyone. Ten seconds later, in everyone''s vision, I saw that the originally raging flame suddenly stopped as if under the action of some time static magic. Then the next moment, all the flames immediately flowed back towards the center, just like water and liquid, just in the blink of an eye. The flames that had spread to hundreds of meters around completely gathered on Cecilia''s right palm, and then condensed into a red light ball. As soon as Cecilia raised her hand and threw it, the light ball flew into the air, and then crashed into the fire cloud with a loud "bang". The next second, within a kilometer, it will be as bright as day! Cecilia, as if she had done a trivial thing, patted her hands and walked back, still with a faint smile on her face, like a child waiting for praise. Soon, the troops of the bear man and the northern barbarian also returned one after another. As Sean guessed, the northern barbarian only injured four people, and none of the bear man was injured. As for the commander of the goblin cavalry, he was only seriously injured, completely lost his combat effectiveness and did not die. Looking at the three prisoners of war on the ground, Sean waved gently: "except these three people, no one will stay, especially the dog head of Yanqi tribe!" "Yes!" Everyone nodded and immediately dispersed into several forces to pursue the place where the dog headed people fled. Chapter 320 Chongyan tribe is a very simple tribe. After the sneak attack last night, Sean decided not to waste time, but to rush to the heavy rock tribe overnight. Cecilia shot the flame into the night sky, and the day vision enveloped a whole kilometer of land, but in fact, the impact was more than a kilometer. Although it was not as far-reaching as Cecilia''s awakening, at least the influence radiated several kilometers around. At least at this moment, if there are other tribes within a few kilometers, you can see that the strong light shining in this kilometer has not dispersed for a long time. This is one of the reasons why Sean decided to leave here immediately. Perhaps the habek tribe, which rules this oasis grassland, can''t see the vision here because of the distance, but as a third-class tribe, there must be a witch priest - just as there must be strong people in other kingdoms outside the world, the witch priests and other priests are already equivalent to this kind of identity, but they are not famous for force, But to guide a tribe forward with wisdom. Of course, there is no doubt about its strength. Any priest is a strong man in the golden realm; And any witch priest is a strong man in the holy land. However, the difference between the witch sacrifice and the priest is that the high priest may also be the lower gold strong, but the high witch sacrifice must be the strong in the upper holy domain. However, anyone who knows the development history and rules of the wilderness knows that people like priests and witch priests are actually weaker than other strong people in the same realm. Although they also use magic as a means of combat, they are inferior to magicians because of their inherent defects in magic. But even so, no one from the outside will despise these "Wizards", because their lives are often very long, so the accumulation of wisdom is not fun. For example, the high priest of the heavy rock tribe, according to the heavy hammer, his strength is probably only the lower gold level, and because he is too old, I''m afraid he can only be compared with those gold level strong who have just entered gold and haven''t fully adapted to the new strength. However, he has lived for 150 years, and according to the current situation, even if he lives for another 50 years, it may not be a problem. Even if the vitality of the general lower gold strongman is strong, he can only live for 120 or 30 years at most. A witch priest who stepped into the holy land, even if he didn''t see the vision with his own eyes, could definitely feel the strong magic wave. Sean believes that the habek tribe is bound to act. Therefore, they must integrate into the environment of the heavy rock tribe as soon as possible in order to eliminate other possible troubles. According to the rules of the wilderness, as long as the heavy rock tribe accepts himself and others, even the habek tribe can''t use too tough means against them. As long as he doesn''t fight a third-class tribe, Sean is fearless, because he has plenty of means to deal with it. As for the 200 or so dog headed people of Yanqi tribe, although they were not killed, they also left more than 100 bodies. Among the remaining dog headed people who have escaped, there are by no means a few injured, and I''m afraid less than 30 can really survive. Thirty wounded dog headed people are not good news for a tribe, or in any case, the army of Yanqi tribe trying to sneak attack the heavy rock tribe ended in a big defeat, which is definitely a fatal blow to Yanqi tribe. It doesn''t even need the action of the heavy rock tribe. Just let out a little wind, and the Yanqi tribe can''t survive. Because even the fourth class seat tribe will lose its vitality after losing 200 young strong soldiers, not to mention that Yanqi tribe is only a fifth class seat tribe? However, this is not a tactic but a conspiracy, and the heavy hammer will not accept it. Even if he knows that this is the good intention of Sean and others, as a sworn enemy of his own tribe, heavy hammer still hopes that his tribe can personally break through the door of Yanqi tribe. This is the glory of the barbarian tribe. After a whole night and almost a day, the people finally arrived at Chongyan tribe before noon under the leadership of heavy hammer. In Sean''s eyes, the tribe can only be described as broken. Any ethnic group living in the wilderness will be very concerned about their tribal residence, not to mention the tents and earth houses in the tribe, but only the wall used to protect the tribe will be repaired very seriously. But now the whole heavy rock tribe appears in front of everyone, but several sections of earth walls have collapsed and no one has repaired them, and even several earth houses of the tribe have collapsed, showing a kind of desolation. Sean looked at the heavy hammer and others. At this moment, almost every surviving barbarian''s eyes turned red in an instant. Andre, Cecilia, Tina and others sighed slightly, but no one said anything. A breath of silence filled the whole team. Seeing this scene in front of us, everyone''s heart has understood. I''m afraid the heavy rock tribe has been broken. Otherwise, this phenomenon can''t happen in front of us. It''s just that Sean didn''t give an order and they don''t want to take action. At least, this is a kind of silent goodwill. But just then, a rapid bell beat suddenly sounded. Heavy hammer and others saw a bright light. This is the warning bell used by the tribe when there are foreign enemies. At the moment, there is only one heavy rock tribe in front of everyone, so where the sound source of the alarm bell comes from is naturally clear. Soon, a barbarian with ragged clothes and various "weapons" ran from the heavy rock tribe. There are not many people, only about 40 people, both men and women, and even several old people who can almost be called grandparents. Similarly, there are many young people with very young faces. Although they are small in number, they are full of momentum. They are not afraid because of the large number of people on Sean''s side. Judging from their momentum, they are not even much weaker than Sean, who has just experienced a bloody battle and is still at the peak of power. If we don''t hold the belief of death, I''m afraid we don''t have the courage to face it. Somehow, almost everyone who saw the scene in front of them thought of a word. Raise the power of the family. The thirty-five bear people standing behind and around Sean''s team, and even many people suddenly put down their impact shields and stretched out bear paws to wipe the tears in their eyes. As the bear people who once lived in this land, but later became captives and booty, they know what this scene means. They came over like this in those years. At the moment, their eyes are wet unconsciously because of empathy. Tears can''t stop anyway. Sean slowly raised a hand and rushed out from the heavy rock tribe. The momentum of this "mob" was obviously stagnant. With the eyesight of Sean and others, we can naturally see that at this moment, the facial expressions and the slightest fear and tension of their bodies. But this mood did not spread. Dying in battle was the glory that all barbarians valued, not to mention for the sake of the tribe! "We have no hostility." Sean said in a deep voice. The distance between the two sides is a little far. If the voice is not loud, the other party can''t hear it. But in this way, Sean''s voice sounds full of an overbearing momentum, which naturally can''t be believed by the people of the heavy rock tribe. Moreover, they have just experienced a war, and now they come with the belief of death. If they believe Sean so easily, it is really doubtful. "It''s me!" At this time, the heavy hammer has stepped out and stood between the two sides, "where are the hammer and the Warhammer?" Sean''s facial muscles twitched a little when he heard the name shouted by the hammer, but in such a serious atmosphere, I''m afraid it would be really wrong for him to laugh. Laughing at the barbarian''s name is like a duel initiated by a knight. There is no way to avoid it. Those who stood outside the gate of the heavy rock tribe saw that the person who came out at the moment was a heavy hammer. Their faces not only did not change, but became more angry. In particular, an old man lined up and threw his weapons at the heavy hammer with all his strength. But perhaps because of old age and strength decline, this iron weapon, which no one can understand, fell to the ground half the way. "Ataba, you traitor!" The old man hissed and shouted. Hearing the old man''s roar, everyone, including the heavy hammer, was stunned, and the heavy hammer and the barbarians changed their faces. "What''s going on?" Cecilia was a little confused. "Ataba is the name before heavy hammer didn''t become the chief candidate. The other party has denied the identity of heavy hammer by shouting this name." Sean smiled bitterly, "I knew it wasn''t that simple, alas." Looking at Cecilia''s sudden realization, Sean reached out and patted her on the head: "this is a very normal thing. If it were us, we would probably be so suspicious After all, the heavy rock tribe has just experienced a big war. " "You collude with outsiders!" As expected, the old man let out a roar. "High priest, I didn''t!" The heavy hammer immediately knelt down on his knees and said in a panic, "this is Sir Sean Connery, a lord outside, and a great guest of our wilderness! He is a benefactor of our tribe! " Several barbarians who survived also stepped out, knelt down beside the heavy hammer and said in unison, "please observe it clearly!" This time, even Sean was a little stunned. The old man who seems to be dying at any time is the high priest of the heavy rock tribe who has lived for 150 years? This seems a little wrong with what Sean knows. Chapter 321 This is the site of a ruined tribe. There are no huge wooden walls as tall and upright as those tribes in the western continent, let alone structural defenses such as stone walls. Some are only compacted earth walls that are not even as high as people. They can not even be regarded as earth walls. They are just rows of earth mounds. Not to mention those silver masters, even people in the bronze realm can easily climb over. Rather than expecting these earth walls to have any defensive effect, they are just a symbol of territory. This tribal gathering place has a name that is not gorgeous and, of course, not ugly. Heavy rock. Like the meaning given by the people of the tribe, the people of Chongyan tribe are really as hard and tenacious as rocks. Sean followed the high priest of the heavy rock tribe, surrounded by Cecilia and Tina. Andre did not follow, but was responsible for setting up a cordon to prevent possible attacks. In the wilderness, you can''t be too careful, because the enemy often launches a surprise attack at the moment you relax a little. Walking in the gathering place of the tribe, Sean can see that as a fifth class tribe, the gathering area will not be too large. After all, the whole heavy rock tribe has less than 200 people. But now, as he moved on, what Sean saw was a dilapidated gathering place. There were only a few seven earth houses, which were the most important seven buildings in the tribe, including the residence of the chief, high priest and Guard commander, as well as the sacrificial hall for learning knowledge, the granary for storing food, the residence of future chief candidates and the residence of distinguished guests of the tribe. But at the moment, five of the seven earth houses have collapsed. On the ruins, some barbarians can be seen moving the stones from the ruins. The priests in the wilderness master a special means similar to alchemy. They can make and refine a very special liquid. When this liquid is poured on the sand, it can cause some changes in the interior of the sand, from water and fire to very hard. Of course, this hardness is only relatively speaking. In terms of hardness, it is not as good as a house built of stones, but at least it is much better than real sand, and fear of wind erosion is also a very important factor. In addition to the collapsed earth houses, many tents have been destroyed, and pieces of blackened land can be seen in many places in the gathering area. This is naturally very familiar to Sean, who has just set fire. No matter whether the high priest of heavy rock intended to let Sean see the scene of the heavy rock tribe in front of them, at least Sean and others have seen the tragic situation of the whole heavy rock tribe, which is slightly different from what Sean had expected. Especially when Sean saw the situation of high priest Chongyan, his eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily. His worried appearance didn''t hide anything. As a result, the surrounding air became a little low. The place where Sean and others were received was in the earth house of the high priest. Apart from Sean, Cecilia and Tina, the only people who can enter the house are the heavy hammer and two other barbarians, old and young. The old one has an unusual ferocious smell. This smell does not explain how strong the old man is, but there is no doubt that he must have been the most powerful warrior in the tribe; On the contrary, another young barbarian, who is probably just an adult, seems a little weak. At least he can''t see anything like a barbarian except that his physique is really as big as a barbarian. Sean estimated that the young barbarian must have never seen blood. "Dear guest, thank you very much for saving the heavy hammer. I apologize for the offence just now." High priest Chongyan bowed his head sincerely and apologized. On the way here, the heavy hammer has explained his previous grudges with Sean and what happened in the chase wind tribe. Even he solved the army of the Yanqi tribe on the way. After all, he brought back the bodies of seven barbarians. At the moment, these bodies are being baptized, Then they can be buried. "Have you dropped the steps?" Sean looked up and down at the high priest of heavy rock, and soon found the unnatural smell on him. Sean''s words caused a panic among the two barbarians nearby. However, the high priest of Chongyan soon held out his hand. Sean noticed that the high priest was just a gesture and had successfully calmed their emotions, which proved that the high priest was really loved by people in the tribe. "Yes, distinguished guest." The high priest did not deny it, but simply nodded and admitted, "in the last battle, I suffered some irreparable injuries, so my strength is really not as good as before. Now I am really no longer suitable for the post of high priest, so my main energy now is to cultivate this child... Ronan. " The high priest of Chongyan started, and the young barbarian even looked a little timid came over: "this child''s potential is very good, but he has some lack of confidence. He must be able to become a high priest in the future!" Sean glanced at the young barbarian. Under Sean''s sharp and almost substantive eyes, the young barbarian looked a little timid and cowardly. "Your name is Ronan?" Sean asked. The young barbarian nodded. Sean wrinkled his eyes slightly and shouted in a deep voice, "say your name!" "Rona... Rona!" The young barbarian was frightened by Sean and immediately panicked, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he exposed the fact that he was not very proficient in the common language of the mainland, "no, I mean... Rona! Take... South! Ronan! " Soon, there was a golden light in Sean''s eyes that no one could see. Just a glance, Sean''s heart showed a trace of shock. [Name: Luo Nan] [race: barbarian] [Combat profession: priest (Level 1)] [personal attributes - strength: 15 (17); Endurance: 15 (20); Agility: 5 (10); Wisdom: 16 (20); Will: 16 (21)] Barbarians naturally have much higher strength and endurance talents than humans, but their agility is slightly inferior. Especially the barbarians living in the wilderness have much more obvious strength and endurance talents. Therefore, generally, the growth limit of strength and endurance of barbarians in the wilderness can reach 15 points, Agility is limited to eight points. Wisdom and will are no different from ordinary humans. They are all ten points. However, the barbarian named Ronan is only a "priest" at the first level, and already has frightening personal attributes. With Sean''s detailed understanding of various professions, it is not difficult to deduce the initial attributes of the barbarian named Ronan. And it is precisely because of the inverse introduction of this attribute that he will feel extremely shocked. Because Ronan not only has the growth limit of 15 points of strength and endurance that ordinary barbarians should have, but even his wisdom and will are also the growth limit of 15 points! Moreover, after he grew up, he reached the growth limit of wisdom and will. Compared with rupee, the thief boy, Ronan in front of him is more in line with the definition of "genius"! "He is indeed a young man with great potential." Although Sean was surprised, his face was very calm. He pretended to check Ronan''s situation, and then nodded, "his achievements will never be below you in the future." The last sentence was to the high priest of Chongyan. "Witch sacrifice?" After hearing Sean''s words, high priest Chongyan not only didn''t have the slightest anger, but his face showed a look of joy. "Great witch sacrifice." Sean said concisely, "of course, if he can live to that time and have enough study time." When he heard the word "great witch sacrifice", Ronan seemed to be stunned and stood on the spot, while the heavy hammer, the high priest of heavy rock and the old man showed an almost ecstatic look. It seemed that he didn''t think about why Sean was so sure. However, after hearing the second half of Sean''s sentence, the high priest Chongyan also woke up like being awakened: "distinguished guest, you''re right. Even if you have talent, you still need enough study time and even enough diligence." In fact, the growth mode of priests and witch priests in the wilderness is similar to that of magicians and warlocks, but it is much faster than magicians. After all, magicians do not believe in gods, but priests and witch priests have the habit of believing in gods. In essence, as long as there is enough time, piety and diligence, it is not difficult for any barbarian on the road of priests to improve their strength, but the only barrier that blocks their growth is the factor that magicians and warlocks pay most attention to. Talent. Priests and witch priests in the wilderness never lack time, and their faith is absolutely pious enough. However, it is a pity that their innate talent also limits their future achievements. Maybe they can improve and change their strength when they encounter some major opportunities, but not every barbarian can be favored and favored by the goddess of luck. However, no matter how fast Ronan wants to climb from the current situation to the position before the high priest of heavy rock, it will take at least ten years. Of course, if he''s lucky enough, maybe he can be faster. In terms of immediate interests, Ronan is less valuable to Sean than rupees. At least rupee can be put into practical use after a period of training - provided, of course, that the young thief will not escape when performing his first mission. "I don''t know what you came all the way here for this time, distinguished guests?" "I''d rather know what happened to the heavy rock tribe than this." Chapter 322 "We suffered a plunder." The high priest of heavy rock sighed, "a plunder enough to make our heavy rock tribe extinct." "Plunder?" Sean frowned slightly. The word plunder is as literally explained. But in the wild, because of the emergence of the king of the wild and the alliance and restraint of the first-class and second-class tribes, plundering, which obviously will exterminate those weak tribes, should be restrained or even eliminated. Especially at present, when the wild land is about to enter winter, the act of plundering is unforgivable, because the cold winter will freeze the whole wild land, the water and grass will wither one after another, and the limited water source will freeze into ice. Therefore, at this time, we can only rely on extremely Limited meat and clothing to eat and keep warm. Almost every winter, a large number of people die in the wilderness. It can be said that the severe winter is the important factor limiting the population growth of the whole wilderness. This is why every tribe will not expand its scale and reproduce in large numbers at will. Without enough food and warmth, those newly born children will never survive the first cold winter - of course, the Kobold and goblins are not included. These two races are famous for their huge ethnic groups, but their usual attrition is also great, So without enough offspring, they will be extinct in endless war without even severe winter. But Sean also knew that plundering in the wilderness had another meaning. Expansion. "Which tribe is expanding?" Sean asked. Just one word surprised the high priest of Chongyan. He thought that when the heavy hammer said that Sean was very familiar with the wild land and was probably the distinguished guests of the first-class tribe, he thought that the heavy hammer was just a white lie made up to increase Sean''s identity and status, but now from the point that Sean could think of expansion only when he heard of plunder, the high priest of heavy rock felt that he was obviously too arbitrary. However, it is no wonder that people who have been long enough often feel proud and proud because of the accumulation and increase of their own knowledge, resulting in the illusion of a leader in a certain field. Therefore, they instinctively maintain a skeptical attitude towards many things, so they appear arbitrary and subjective, which is just a "side effect" of longevity. "You don''t have to be surprised. It''s just a simple logical reasoning. Anyone who knows the situation in the wilderness can infer it." Sean could easily feel the change of the high priest Chongyan''s attitude. Of course, he could feel the surprise in his eyes. "Generally, the tribes that like plundering exist like the Rossi tribe. They like war and enjoy war, and do not engage in any production behavior. All supplies are provided by the employer, and they will plunder when necessary. However, the plundering of such tribes is very measured and will not cause major harm and impact on the sustainable development of a tribe. " "But you just said that the result of this plundering to your heavy rock tribe is almost a crisis of extinction, which obviously exceeds the standard. In connection with the coming winter, I boldly speculate that the essence of this plunder is not to help their tribe survive the severe winter, but to bring greater benefits to the tribe And what kind of income is the greater income? Based on my understanding of the wilderness, only expansion can bring benefits through plunder. Only expansion can really strengthen a tribe. " This time, not only the high priest of Chongyan was surprised, but also Ronan and the barbarian old man were shocked. Only the heavy hammer seemed to have accepted Sean''s omnipotent and powerful, and his face remained calm, especially when he saw the surprised look on everyone''s face, including the high priest. A moment later, the high priest of Chongyan, who came back to God, nodded and said, "it''s really like what you inferred The people who plundered our heavy rock tribe were the Heishui tribe. " "Black water?" Sean thought a little and knew something. Blackwater tribe is a second-class seat tribe that is very strong and eye-catching in the later game. Except that this tribe has no big witch sacrifice and cannot be promoted to the first-class seat tribe, its tribe is no weaker than any first-class seat tribe in terms of scale and combat effectiveness. Especially in several military operations against the Millennium covenant Empire, the black wolf cavalry of the Heishui tribe was responsible for the important combat power. This is a super first-class and powerful tribe of dog headed people, barbarians, goblins, dwarves, lizards, half dragons and many orcs. History has not produced any deviation, but continues to move forward step by step. At present, the predatory expansion should be one of the main reasons for the prosperity of this tribe. At least, in the later history Sean knew, the Blackwater tribe was no longer self-sufficient without plundering. "Yes, this is a villain tribe!" The high priest of heavy rock said angrily, "he is not a subsidiary of habek tribe, but attached to Heijin tribe, which is a powerful tribe ruled by dwarves The Heijin tribe and the habek tribe do not agree with each other, so as long as the Heishui tribe does not plunder the Heijin tribe''s subsidiary, but takes the habek tribe''s subsidiary as the plundering target, the Heijin tribe will ignore it. " "What about your clan leader tribe?" Sean asked curiously, "since the black gold tribe ignored it, as your patriarch tribe should have the obligation to protect your affiliated tribes, didn''t the habek tribe take any targeted measures?" Hearing Sean''s words, high priest Chongyan smiled helplessly: "the act of plundering itself is not prohibited. These are the necessary conditions for the survival of the tribe. It is only because Wang does not agree now that the major tribes have converged and restrained. However, this behavior will certainly not be completely prohibited for a while and a half. In fact, many tribes are doing this in the wilderness. Even because this behavior may be completely prohibited in the future, it is getting worse. " "Moreover, unlike your external lords, the patriarch tribe has the responsibility to protect the leaders of its territory." The heavy hammer took over the words and continued to explain, "if it is the invasion of foreign enemies, the clan leader tribe certainly has the obligation to send troops, but it is generally the people of our small tribes who are responsible for fighting and consuming But if it''s just an internal dispute in the wilderness, the patriarchal tribe never intervenes. Otherwise, how dare the Yanqi tribe, which is also attached to the habek tribe, brazenly raise troops to invade us? " Hearing this, Sean finally realized: "I see. No wonder I haven''t been able to understand it. Now I finally understand it." The wilderness is actually a microcosm of the whole miracle continent. The tribes here are actually no different from those kingdoms outside. The wars between them are just to make their tribes stronger. It''s just that many things are more naked and cruel. Unlike those principalities attached to various empires, principalities belonging to the same patriarchal state will not launch wars against each other, but there are also conspiracies and tricks between each other. This is the reality. "Therefore, our tribe is really at the end of its tether. It''s our sin not to entertain you with the best things." High priest Chongyan sincerely apologized to Sean, "but don''t worry, my guest. I''ve ordered the following people to kill ten pigs and sheep tonight to entertain your guests and your subordinates. This is the only thing we can do." "Ten pigs and sheep?" Sean was slightly stunned. "When I followed you in just now, I saw that there seemed to be only ten pigs and sheep left in your tribal livestock pen." "Yes." High priest Chongyan nodded, "there are only ten fattened adults who have not been robbed. In addition, there are several young sheep and a cow. Please forgive me that I can''t entertain you with lambs, because it is really important for the survival of our tribe. Moreover, after the old sheep are slaughtered, they can also make more clothes to keep out the cold, at least to help the children of the tribe through the severe winter. " "Strange." Sean was puzzled and incomprehensible, "since the Blackwater tribe can plunder, why can''t you?" "This distinguished guest, it''s not that we can''t, but that we can''t do it." The old barbarian who had not spoken for a long time finally spoke, "becoming the target of Heishui tribe, not only suffered heavy material losses, but also the people in the tribe The chief, the captain of the guard and all the chief candidates have died. At the same time, many young people in the tribe have died. Now our whole heavy rock tribe has less than 50 people, most of them are old people and children. It is very difficult to gather up a guard. " Sean recalled what he had seen in the heavy rock tribe before. There were not many people who rushed out to fight with the strength of the family, and there were also many old people and children. After hearing the barbarian''s words, he finally realized that the heavy rock tribe had been so badly hit, At the same time, I also understand why those dog headed people of Yanqi tribe dare to trouble the barbarians of Chongyan tribe. "Who said that all your candidates for chiefs died in the war? There''s only one here." Sean stretched out his hand and pushed the heavy hammer. "Since there are no chiefs and chief candidates in your tribe now, it should be a matter of course for the heavy hammer to become the chief of the heavy rock tribe now?" "It''s really appropriate." After a moment of silence, the high priest of Chongyan finally nodded, "old wick, you should arrange it immediately. Tonight, while entertaining the distinguished guests, you should also announce to the people of the clan that the chief of our tribe will be ataba in the future!" "Yes!" The old barbarian still looked energetic. After making a chest beating ceremony unique to barbarians, he turned and left here. "And it''s not a problem without troops." Sean said calmly, "me and the hammer... Well, should it be chief ataba now? I have another agreement with chief ataba, so I will stay with your heavy hammer tribe for a while. " "You mean..." the eyes of high priest Chongyan suddenly shone with a kind of pure light. Sean smiled and nodded. Everything is in silence. Chapter 323 The wilderness has never been a peaceful place. The Zhufeng tribe incident, which caused a sensation on the whole head and tail snake route more than a month ago, has finally subsided. Except for some people who are obviously not well informed, no one will talk about it again in the wilderness. For people in the wilderness, there are too many fresh and interesting stories that can become conversation after dinner. There is no need to continue talking about this matter that may lose their lives. Especially in the chasing wind tribe. Since several slave teams that dared to challenge the trade chief Billy of the chasing wind tribe were slaughtered, and then more than a dozen people were directly executed by Billy because they took Billy''s humiliation as a conversation with others, no one in the chasing wind tribe dared to talk about these things anymore. Similarly, there are obviously fewer caravans and slave teams passing through the Zhufeng tribe. But all this did not attract any attention from Billy. For more than a month, Billy has almost devoted himself to training his armed forces. Even because of his previous failure, Billy used various excuses to forcibly recruit soldiers to the tribe. The people who bear the brunt are the thieves'' Guild. If these people didn''t get into the wrong opponents, it wouldn''t happen. How can Billy let go of the thieves'' guild with his caution? The second victims are the slave teams. These slave teams have an obvious characteristic, that is, their strength is good, but they are very poor. They don''t have a good reputation here in Zhufeng tribe. So these people were unlucky. Billy found an excuse to forcibly recruit them. Of course, not everyone thought it was unlucky. At least they were very tired after that, but they had enough food and clothing for three meals and didn''t have to worry about starvation any more. Fortunately, Billy was not so hot headed that even the merchants and his guards started, and he clearly controlled the scope to the chase tribe. Because Billy is now the deputy regional director of the Great Rift Valley, there are four trade points under his direct jurisdiction. One trade point of Zhufeng tribe has a loss, but the other three trade points under his jurisdiction do not have such a thing. Therefore, his insufficient performance can not be used as a weakness attack. And Billy is also very smart not to choose a new trade leader in the wind tribe, which is also a place he can use. In more than a month, there were 200 private troops under Billy''s command, including the armed forces of the Zhufeng tribe, a total of 300 available troops. Moreover, after learning from the mistakes and experience of dealing with Sean last time, the hardcover of the 300 armed soldiers has been greatly improved, almost all of them are excellent equipment, and the matching of arms is also very complete. This time, there are even 100 cavalry. Just as Billy trained the private army so hard, a luxurious carriage finally came slowly. There is no coachman in the carriage, and two shiny black horses are dragging the carriage, which is a very rare species. For those who really love and understand horses, it can be seen at a glance that the value of these two famous horses is more noble than that of the carriage decorated with luxury almost equal to the same weight of gold, because this is the black nightmare of the qainas empire. It is said that no more than five horses are smuggled to the trade capital every year, and not everyone in the qainas empire can have black nightmares. Only those famous nobles with a long history can have them, which is a real symbol of identity and status. Even in the trading capital, the auction price of each black nightmare is at least millions of gold coins. Even if it is cheap, two black nightmares are probably worth tens of millions of gold coins. For a moment, everyone''s eyes on the carriage changed. But there was no one who dared to rob the horse. People who can live in the wilderness are not fools. Such a carriage with a value of more than ten million can walk alone in the wilderness. I''m afraid the strength of the people in the carriage is by no means simple. Especially those slave hunters who really have strength and brains changed their faces when the carriage passed by. They immediately left without looking back and didn''t look at the carriage at all. In the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen slave teams quickly left the Zhufeng tribe. These ten or so slave teams are quite famous slave teams of Zhufeng tribe. Other slave teams may not be able to feel the rich blood on the carriage, but seeing these slave teams walking in such a panic, we all know that this carriage is definitely not the target they can fight for. The carriage soon drove to the Chase Hotel. This is the most luxurious hotel of the whole Zhufeng tribe, but no one has stayed here since the incident broke out more than a month ago. It''s not because the charge of the hotel is too expensive, but everyone has seen the truth. This hotel with only one entrance and exit is in a wilderness. This place is not a protection, but an act no different from suicide. As long as Billy sends someone to surround the hotel, no one can escape from other places. Two black nightmares suddenly hit a loud nose, and the one on the left made a series of hiss, and then the carriage was quickly opened. A woman dressed in simple and concise walked out of the car. The woman didn''t wear any protective gear, and her clothes were light hunting clothes for the sake of mobility. Unlike the hunting clothes worn by thousands of nobles who even went hunting, there were many unnecessary luxury decorations. The woman has long black hair and soft facial features, but when she wears a face now, it shows a dangerous smell that strangers are not allowed to enter, which adds a few points of coldness to her. Everyone around can feel the slight pain in their eyes when they see the beautiful young woman. Many people can''t look directly at the existence of the woman. The strong smell even reminds many people of Billy, the former trade chief of the chase wind tribe. It was a really dangerous smell. Several armed soldiers in charge of the escort of the Zhufeng hotel could not help shivering when they saw the woman get down from the carriage. They seemed to feel that the surrounding temperature had dropped inexplicably. However, despite some fear in the heart and slight trembling in the body, these people still had to stop the woman because of their duty. Almost everyone looked like a great enemy. "That''s how you receive guests?" The woman finally spoke. Her voice is very clear and pleasant. It''s like a wind bell. It''s very beautiful. Several guards were slightly stunned. Then they found that the woman had no hostile behavior at all, but why did they surround her? With the strength of these guards, it is naturally incomprehensible. Their response is an instinctive act of fear, just like hunters in the mountains will subconsciously gather when they see tigers. It is a "dangerous" message transmitted by the biological chain. The guards stepped out of the way. "Take good care of my horses. Even if they lose a hair, you can''t afford it." The woman walked. As she moved forward, the cold breath became more and more obvious. "By the way, help me find Billy. I don''t want to waste time." The guards looked at each other, but one of them quickly left here and rushed to Billy''s residence. He only prayed that Billy had not left the tribe to carry out his so-called training plan at the moment. The others saw that the guard ran so fast that they had no choice but to curse secretly. Who made them react less quickly than him and missed the opportunity to leave the dangerous woman, so they had to immediately take the carriage into the stable behind. Fortunately, when the guard found Billy, Billy just planned to leave the chasing wind tribe to continue training his soldiers. However, after hearing the message from the guard, Billy turned away without hesitation and rushed to the chase wind hotel to meet the woman. There was also a middle-aged man with Billy. If Sean could see the middle-aged man, he would recognize his identity. He was the middle-aged man who had made the decision to sell the heavy hammer to Sean! "My Lord." In the woman''s room, Billy knelt on one knee and bowed his head. Billy''s strength is still next to gold, so it''s not difficult for him to find that the woman who was previously called the special envoy by the regional head actually has only the strength of the upper Silver Peak. Although half of her foot has stepped into the golden realm, as long as she is not a strong person in the golden realm, she can only be called an expert forever. But somehow, Billy smelled a dangerous smell from the young woman, which was the same as the young Lord Sean who lost his face that day. "You are a strong man in gold. I haven''t entered gold yet. You don''t look good on your knees. Get up." The woman whispered, "you can call me silver. I''m the guard around the young master. This time, things are a little serious, so I came to help you I just want to know what''s going on. " "This is the slave catcher who had contact with Sean before. According to my speculation, Sean should go to the barbarian''s tribe." Billy stood up and then reached out to introduce the middle-aged man around him. "Although we don''t know where the barbarian''s tribe is, he knows where the barbarian''s hostile tribe is. He has had several transactions with them before, so as long as we find the burning flag tribe first, we can find the Barbarian''s tribe." "Are you sure you can find Sean?" "Yes, my Lord." Billy nodded. "Even if Sean isn''t there, the barbarian seems to be Sean''s companion. As long as we catch all the people of that tribe and let the wind out, we''re not afraid that Sean won''t come to us." "Good. When do you start?" "My Lord, everything is ready and you can start at any time." "Then don''t waste time." Silver whispered, "anyway, Sean must die Whether it''s business or private. " This time, silver was not responsible for the operation, but the wolf should be responsible. She is the strong one who is really good at tracking and sneak attack. Only after Yin learned that the other party was Sean, she volunteered, because Sean had something she needed very much - the manuscript of the demon hunting Association, and her teacher continued the manuscript very much, so she had to get the manuscript at the first time anyway! However, the young master she was loyal to must have more than two guards around anyway, so silver could only come alone. Almost half an hour after staying in the Zhufeng Hotel, Yin, accompanied by Billy, led 300 soldiers to leave the Zhufeng tribe and set off towards the depths of the wilderness. ¡­¡­ And it was almost the same night. A force of hundreds of people appeared outside the gorge rift valley. Almost everyone in the army was lucky, but they were only slightly injured. The injury was not fatal. On the contrary, because of this dispatch and the experience in the gorge Rift Valley, the centripetal force of this army has become more cohesive, and there are many tacit understandings. Just the forward movement and array of the army have sent out a terrible momentum that is almost enough to frighten ordinary bandits and robbers. A middle-aged man stood at the front of the line. He was the leader of the army, Clov. Therefore, the identity of this force is not difficult to guess. Cecilia guards! "Are you sure the target is ahead?" Clough asked a werewolf around him. "Yes, Lord Andre has been taking us this way before." The werewolf nodded. "It''s about a few days away from the target location." Croft nodded and said, "let''s go! Target chasing the wind tribe! " Chapter 324 Sean secretly negotiated something with the heavy hammer and the high priest of heavy rock, which immediately rekindled new hope in the dead eyes of the high priest of heavy rock. The banquet that night was probably the most exciting thing for the tribe''s people after the heavy damage to the self weight rock tribe. They had a new chief, and they also had a feeling of peace of mind - when they learned that Sean and his troops would stay in the heavy rock tribe temporarily, almost everyone of the heavy rock tribe who had been worried for a long time cried. No one can understand how much the sense of security brought by peace will affect them without experiencing the cruel war and survival crisis. Especially when they learned that Andre and Cecilia were about to become their teachers and teach them how to be a commander, everyone almost worshipped Sean and others. Of course, in the tribes in the wilderness, in fact, they are not called teachers, because the general teaching of knowledge is the responsibility of the priests in the tribe. But Andre and Cecilia are not priests. Of course, it is impossible to call them priests according to the customs of the wilderness. Finally, Sean solved the problem and called them teachers, not priests or so-called mentors. However, under normal circumstances, even a fifth class tribe such as the Chongyan tribe usually has two or three priests, and often only a fourth class tribe has a high priest. But the fact that the heavy rock tribe had a high priest made Sean suspicious, because it proved that the tribe used to be a fourth-class seat tribe, but later it just didn''t know why it became a fifth class seat tribe. And there''s a little bit of doubt here. Generally speaking, if there is a high priest, it is actually very easy to cultivate new priests in the tribe. After all, the high priest has great advantages in knowledge, experience and knowledge, so it is not difficult to select talented people. However, according to the heavy hammer, in the past 30 years, there has always been only one high priest of the heavy rock tribe, but there are no other priests. Even the high priest has never selected the tribe''s children for training. If the high priest had not dropped his rank this time, I''m afraid he would not have chosen Ronan as his successor? However, Sean did not intend to ask about the glory of the heavy rock tribe, because it was meaningless. Besides, even if the high priest is selfish, Sean is understandable. After all, if it were him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t do so. After all, there can only be one high priest and high witch priest in a tribe, which has always been the responsibility of the capable. If you cultivate a person with talent and talent above yourself, Well, according to the tribal tradition, there must be a change of people. The high priest and the high witch priest have many privileges, and it is normal to be reluctant to give up these privileges. After all, barbarians are also human. As long as it is human, there will always be all kinds of problems. After the banquet, Sean did not stay in the local area, but returned to the camp prepared by the heavy hammer early in the morning. Originally, distinguished guests such as Sean, Cecilia and Andre must have arranged to stay in the earth house, but given the current plight of the heavy rock tribe, this is naturally gone, and Sean can''t do such an immoral thing as letting an old man in his fifties let his room out. But soon after Sean returned to his tent, Cecilia''s voice rang, "can I come in?" "Of course." Sean was a little surprised that Cecilia came to him at this time, but of course he wouldn''t refuse Cecilia. This time, Cecilia lived in the heavy rock tribe, and Cecilia was also arranged to a tent, but she was a little unhappy. "Why haven''t you slept yet?" "I can''t sleep." Cecilia''s little face was a little reluctant. When she entered the tent, she began to check carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, her face became a little serious. "Now the situation of heavy rock tribe, do we still want to stay here?" "Can only stay here." Sean nodded. "Although the situation of the heavy rock tribe has changed beyond our expectations, it''s good." "You want to control the heavy rock tribe?" Cecilia reacted immediately to Sean''s words. If Sean used to regard the heavy rock tribe as a breakthrough just to let his forces reach into the wilderness, Sean''s plan is by no means so simple now. I''m afraid that after seeing the current decline of the heavy rock tribe, what Sean now thinks is how to completely take root here. At that time, as long as everything goes well, relying on the heavy rock tribe and the troops sent from outside to cooperate inside and outside, I''m afraid the twelve trade points in the whole rift valley will be completely under Sean''s control in an instant. In this way, Cecilia can understand why Sean and Andre continue to teach the people of the heavy rock tribe after seeing the situation of the heavy rock tribe, and even temporarily lend all his troops to the heavy rock tribe to help them plunder other tribes for expansion. Although barbarians have been ridiculed as a group of fools with low IQ, in fact, they are a group of people who attach great importance to commitment and kindness. No matter who is kind to them, they are the distinguished guests of this tribe. Once the distinguished guests have any difficulties, they will never refuse. Even if they want to bet on the fate of the whole tribe, they will continue to do so. This is a more pure spirit than chivalry, but it has never been favored by outsiders, and even chivalry will not recognize this spirit. For no other reason, outsiders never treat barbarians as human beings. "It''s not manipulation, but once I win the rift valley, we always need to defend this area." Sean said, "and it''s not good for us to let the people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce control the import and export of the whole wilderness. Now that I have controlled the import and export of the gorge Rift Valley, I must start with the Great Rift Valley, and my purpose is not only this trade route, but also the establishment of diplomatic relations with the wilderness is of great benefit to us. " At this moment, Cecilia was really surprised: "this will cause strong dissatisfaction from all countries. We are likely to be the target of all kingdoms and empires!" "That''s just because we don''t have enough strength." Sean looked disdainful, "if the seven empires establish diplomatic relations with the wilderness, will anyone dare to attack them? If the pan continental chamber of Commerce openly supports and recognizes the legitimate identity of tribes in the wilderness, will anyone dare to capture them as slaves Of course we can''t do this with our current strength, but as long as the kingdom of dabion perishes, our strength will expand immediately. " "At that time, even if Chongyan tribe has not become a second-class seat tribe, its strength will definitely be unprecedentedly strong. Even those first-class seat tribes will never dare to provoke at will. In this way, Chongyan tribe will have a voice in the wilderness. As long as we cooperate with the heavy rock tribe, we can swallow up 12 trade points in the Great Rift Valley at one go. At that time, I will announce that this is also my territory, and then establish diplomatic relations with other tribes in wild places through contact with the heavy rock tribe. As long as they recognize me as the Lord, whether it is the Great Rift Valley, or even panda, Dayi If the chilavs take over or later annex other territories of the kingdom of dabion, they can live! " "This..." Cecilia was completely shocked. "You are against the world! No country will agree The wealth here in the wilderness is very huge. Absolutely no one will be happy to see so much loss of wealth. And in this way, even Asina can''t continue to protect us at that time. Maybe we will be enemies with Asina! " "I know." Sean nodded, "but otherwise, we can''t develop rapidly. However, this plan is only a utopian stage at present. I can''t realize it in the next few years, which depends on the growth speed of Chongyan tribe Moreover, during this period, we can completely win over our allies. Yasna is also greatly oppressed by the Principality of Ryan, so it''s not without a chance to win her over. " "I think this plan is very feasible!" Just then, a voice came from the tent, and the faces of Sean and Cecilia changed immediately. "Two distinguished guests, don''t be so nervous. I don''t mean any harm." The voice of the tent is the voice of the high priest of Chongyan. Sean gestured slightly, and Cecilia went over to lift the curtain and let the high priest of heavy rock come in. With the strength of the high priest of heavy rock, Sean can easily kill him by force without even opening the lightness technique and adrenal stimulation. Therefore, he is not afraid of the high priest doing anything stupid. But in this way, I''m afraid Sean''s plan will really come to naught, which is not what he likes to see. "I have no hostility to you." The high priest of heavy rock said, "and I very much agree with the plan you said." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Distinguished guest, since you know so much about the wilderness, you should also know the meaning of a high priest representative?" "Fourth class seat tribe." Sean said, "the tribe has a population of more than 500. If there is a high priest who can accept the recruitment of the superior tribe at any time, and put together 200 troops, he can be regarded as a fourth-class tribe Generally, even if the fourth-class seat tribe declines no matter how much, it can not fall into the position of the fifth class seat, because the larger the tribe, the more people will come to take refuge, and as long as there are high priests, it is not difficult to train priests. " "Your guest really knows a lot about the wilderness." The high priest of heavy rock nodded, "indeed. But our tribe was humiliated in a conspiracy, so we became a fifth class tribe. In order to escape the pursuit, we even had to move here. In the 60 years since then, our tribe has never had a gifted people, and even future generations are worse than each other. " "Naronan..." "In fact, he is not a descendant of Chongyan tribe." The high priest of Chongyan said, "I picked him up twenty years ago. At that time, a last-class seat tribe perished, and only a dozen people escaped. Just as the chief and I were out on a hunting tour, we picked them up So, just as you have wild hopes, I also have hatred. So, distinguished guest, your plan is good for both you and me. Of course, I am very willing to accept it. Moreover, it has no loss to our tribe. You are only helping us, not trying to conquer us. " Sean looked at the heavy rock high priest in front of him. Although he was old, his eyes were not muddy at all. On the contrary, he was smart and divine. He was not like an old man at all. Even now, his eyes lit a fire stronger than the fire of hope seen by Sean before. What can be stronger and more shocking than hope is the desire for revenge. All this shows that the words of the high priest of heavy rock in front of him are true. After a moment of silence, Sean stretched out his right hand: "so I can get the support of the high priest of heavy rock, I think I can save a lot of trouble. Happy cooperation! " "Happy cooperation!" The high priest of heavy rock also stretched out his right hand and held it with Sean''s right hand. Chapter 325 The two agreements, the first of which has been regarded as a public agreement, are proof of friendship to the heavy hammer, which is now the chief ataba of the heavy rock tribe; The other is a private and secret negotiation with the high priest of Chongyan, which is a guarantee for the development and prosperity of the whole tribe. Of course, the second secret agreement is a supplement and guarantee based on the first agreement, and as long as it is approved by the high priest, the heavy rock tribe is bound to Sean''s chariot at this moment. Here in the wilderness, the recognition of the high priest and the high witch priest is far more practical than that of the chief. At present, the scale of Chongyan tribe is still small, and there is only a group of barbarians. When the scale expands, the family names of ethnic groups increase, or other ethnic groups begin to join, the tribe will begin to add a Presbyterian Council. Although the authority of the Presbyterian Council is not as good as that of the chieftain, the decision Presbyterian Council in the whole tribe also has the right to vote for and against. If the number of votes against is large, even the chieftain has to worry about the views of the Presbyterian Council. At that time, the consent of high priest Chongyan will be extremely important. However, once the tribe becomes strong, the position of high priest and high witch priest must be occupied by those who can. In this way, Ronan, who was trained by high priest Chongyan, has become an indispensable part of this plan. A young and gifted great witch priest, I''m afraid no one can replace him in his lifetime. After the secret agreement was finalized, the high priest left the tent. Cecilia wanted to stay here, but Sean didn''t agree, so Cecilia had to leave with a look of resentment and go back to her tent to sleep. The next day, the heavy hammer tribe''s clean-up work was still going on in an orderly manner, but with the participation of bear people and northern barbarians, the work of cleaning up the ruins was obviously much faster. As for the teaching of Andre and Cecilia, I''m afraid it will take some time. According to the high priest of heavy rock, it must wait until the earth house is established. This kind of respect etiquette must not be abandoned. Since even the high priest Chongyan said so, of course Sean and others would not object to anything. So as soon as he got up the next day, Sean came to the east corner of the tribe. Three prisoners are still imprisoned here. Two lizards and a blood eyed goblin of pure blood. At yesterday''s dinner, Sean didn''t treat them badly either. He still sent them a meal of meat. Of course, the amount can''t be much more. Today, when the three saw Sean, the hostility in their eyes disappeared a lot, but it was impossible to give Sean a good face. After all, all the three men died in Sean''s hands. What are the specific rules of the goblin tribe? Sean is not very clear, but Sean knows the situation of the Rossi tribe. The situation of this tribe is a bit like those imperial families or royal families, which adopt the policy of stocking. To put it simply, it is to give each of the clan disciples in the tribe some manpower, and then let them develop themselves. Only those who become the top group are qualified to compete for the qualification of tribal chiefs. Like the two lizard men in front of us, they are obviously not respected clan disciples. Otherwise, they would not work together and only have 30 lizard men. Now that they have lost all their men, they have only two ways to go - either go back to the tribe and work for others, so they may have a chance to make a comeback in the future; Or you can only go back to the tribe to be an ordinary lizard man and give up the power to compete for the chief. Of course, you can''t live too well. There are also a lot of work to do in the Rossi tribe. After all, the Rossi tribe is a real second-class tribe, and there are far more than one witch sacrifice in the tribe. Almost every powerful team of the Rossi tribe fighting abroad has at least one witch sacrifice, and some even have two or three witch sacrifices. These are the most powerful candidates for the next chief of the Rossi tribe. Even if this kind of lizard people are defeated and the whole army is almost destroyed, as long as they return to the tribe and call, countless Rossi lizard people will be willing to join their team. It is precisely because of this that the stronger and higher the strength and status of the Rossi tribe lizards, once they fail, they are rarely likely to return to the tribe alive and start a team again. It is not the people who fight with him who are unwilling to let them go, but other Rossi lizards who are equally strong in competing for the position of chief will never watch their competitors get up again. Due to such rules, the Rossi tribe can always maintain the most first-class high-end combat power level in the wilderness, which gives the outside world an illusion that the Rossi tribe is a Powerful Mercenary Army. Of course, the heavy hammer ataba said before that the lizards of the Rossi tribe were a gang of robbers and bandits. In fact, there are not many murders of employers, but in fact, all such acts are for one purpose, that is, the strength of their own forces in order to better compete for the position of chief. But Sean was in a good mood and decided to give them a third way. "If you are loyal to me, I will make you eligible to compete for tribal chiefs again." Sean stood in front of the two lizards and said directly. "It''s impossible!" A lizard man spits out his snake like tongue, and his voice is a little hoarse and low, "our warriors of Rossi tribe will never compromise with any foreign enemies! You''d better kill me! " Sean smiled, did not speak, but turned and looked at the lizard man on the right: "what do you say?" "How do you guarantee that we are eligible to re compete for tribal chiefs?" The lizard man doesn''t sound as determined as his companions, but there are some signs of relaxation. "Our Rossi tribe can''t use other people as its men. If we want to have the qualification to compete for chief, we must use the lizard man race, which we call the purity of blood." "I know." Sean sat on the ground and didn''t seem to mind the mess on the ground at all. There is also an explicit provision in the chieftain competition of the Rossi tribe, that is, all the soldiers under the tribe who intend to compete for the chieftain position must be lizards. Once people of other races become soldiers under their own command, it is tantamount to renouncing the qualification of the chieftain competition. However, although the rules say so, there are a lot of black box operations, because the rules say that as long as lizards become soldiers under their command, they do not prevent these candidates from accepting the help of foreign groups. "I happen to have a group of lizards under my command. Although the number is small, I believe it is still very guaranteed in terms of combat effectiveness." Sean nodded. Among the slaves Vivian gave Sean, there were hundreds of lizards. It is said that they came from three different tribes. Their combat effectiveness is very good. Now they have walked around in the hands of William and Alfred, and their combat effectiveness is naturally not low. If the two lizards are willing to accept Sean''s conditions, Sean doesn''t mind giving the two lizards more benefits, such as a complete set of armaments, and even allowing them to participate in the lectures of Cecilia and Andre. All these benefits are obvious to the eye. "Do you have our kind under your command?" The lizard man with a low voice on the left showed disdain in his eyes, "it must be the slaves captured by you humans!" "Indeed." Sean didn''t deny it, because it was true, "but what does it matter? I did not treat them badly, but treated them equally. I can treat you as long as you like. Of course, the premise is that you can get results I never need any useless people under my command, so I must say something ahead. Even if you are loyal to me, you should also show your due achievements. Otherwise, I have enough people to replace you. " "Hum, it''s impossible for me to betray the tribe!" The lizard man didn''t want to think about it. He immediately roared angrily. If his hands and feet weren''t tied at the moment and there were two bear people next to him, I''m afraid he really wanted to kill Sean here. "Your companion doesn''t seem willing. What do you think?" Sean turned his head and looked at another lizard man. In his opinion, the lizard man on the left is really stubborn, but it''s just because both sides have different positions. In fact, Sean doesn''t hate such a person. On the contrary, although the lizard man on the right is likely to choose to surrender and become his own command, Sean dare not take it too lightly. After all, if such a person can betray the first time, he will betray the second and third time. However, as long as the other party has enough ability, Sean can also accept and appoint, because just like a sentence Andrew mentioned when talking with Andrew before: "so don''t you just give the other party a chance to betray yourself?" When he first heard this, Sean didn''t particularly understand it, or even lost it. However, as he left the territory and went to the wilderness, Sean began to understand and feel the weight of this sentence. Since he wants to bring the two lizards under his command and become his people, he doesn''t need to be afraid of their betrayal. As long as he can always show the strong strength like defeating them at the beginning, it''s enough to make them loyal. "May I ask you a question?" The lizard man on the right didn''t answer Sean immediately, but asked after a moment of meditation. "What''s the problem?" "Help me continue to participate in the chieftain competition, and even make me a chieftain..." the lizard man said, "am I right? You are obviously not satisfied with just competing for the position of chief. According to the tone and attitude you just spoke, you obviously want me to become the chief of Rossi tribe, right? " Sean smiled and nodded. The lizard man was really rational, not only rational, but also very smart. The dog head man inherited the dragon''s greed, the lizard man inherited the dragon''s wisdom, and the half dragon man inherited the dragon''s wildness. These three words are true. After getting Sean''s confirmation in person, the lizard man finally continued to speak again: "in that case, why do you want to get the Rossi tribe Your understanding of the wild land is obviously not as one-sided and narrow as that of ordinary outsiders. You even know the competition ceremony of the Rossi tribe of "purity of blood", and the barbarian who is now probably the chief also calls you a great guest - Oh, I don''t mean to eavesdrop, but the Barbarian''s loud voice, I''m sure you know very well... " The smile on Sean''s face was more obvious. The clever lizard man not only changed his language and gas, but also changed his address and attitude. "Big guest, it''s not a statement that a mere fifth class tribe can use. It proves that you are at least a guest of a first class tribe, so I don''t believe what you said to the barbarian." The lizard man''s eyes twinkle with a strange light, which is very common. Almost everyone who believes in his words will have this look, "at least a large part of me don''t believe it, because there is no free food in the world." The lizard man on the left now looked at his companion with a surprised face, as if he had known his companion for the first time. Moreover, not only the lizard man, but also the blood eyed goblin who was kept in another cage was surprised. Although many contents were not necessarily understood by the goblin''s poor IQ, the goblin was still very clear about words such as "big guest", "chief", "blood ritual" and so on. "What''s your name?" "Kruma." The lizard man replied, "kruma from the adhoff clan of the Rossi tribe." Clan is a name similar to the surname of the orc, but it is actually a little different from human beings. For example, the term "clan" in human society has not been used now, but the term "family" has been used instead. Originally, it still refers to blood relationship, but the clan should be more in-depth and pure, because it refers to blood relationship, not simple blood relationship. For example, in human society, when a woman marries another man, although she will call the lady by her husband''s family name, the lady still has her own maternal family name. But in the western continent or wild land, if a woman marries another man, she can no longer keep her surname, but has to change her surname with her husband. Even in the future, if there is a war between the husband''s clan and the woman''s clan, the woman will choose to help her husband''s clan rather than her mother''s clan. This is the clan and one of the important rules for the survival of tribes in the wilderness. At present, the heavy rock tribe is a separate barbarian tribe. All of them come from the same clan. If another barbarian tribe also joins the heavy rock tribe later, although the tribe is still called the heavy rock tribe, in fact, there are two clans jointly safeguarding the glory of the tribe. Similarly, if other races join the heavy rock tribe, they will also bring one or more new clans. The lizard man said he was kruma from the adhoff clan, which proved that the Rossi tribe was at least one tribe with more than two clans. "Kruma." Sean nodded, "OK, I see Your question is why I want the Rossi tribe? " "Yes." Kruma nodded. "In a strict sense, since you know so much about the wilderness, you should know that even if you let me become the chief of the Rossi tribe, I don''t have deep control over the clans under my command, because the Rossi tribe has been developing like this for hundreds of years, So I can''t and can''t change the way of life of the Rossi tribe In that case, why do you want the Rossi tribe? " "Allies." Sean smiled. "Of course, you should understand that umbrella, soldiers, collaborators or anything else is as happy as you like. Anyway, the meaning is almost that." Hearing this, not to mention another lizard man and goblin, even kruma looked puzzled. "I can''t understand." Kruma shook her head. "With your strength, you can even give me enough troops to participate in the chieftain competition. I''m afraid I should be a strong man with a strong background and strength. In that case, what you call alliance and cooperation is something I can''t understand Or, we here, you are called the wild land For example, there should be no possibility of cooperation between us in the wilderness and your outsiders. As for the umbrella, I can''t understand it. If even your excellency needs protection, I don''t think the Rossi tribe can provide you with any protection. " "No, you misunderstood." Sean shook his head. "What you need to protect is not me, but the heavy rock tribe." "This barbarian tribe?" "Yes." Sean continued, "the rise of the heavy rock tribe is unstoppable, because I have reached an agreement with the chief and high priest of the tribe, and I will even lend some of my troops to them to help them expand." At this, kruma''s eyes lit up again. But Sean did not finish his words: "in this process, the heavy rock tribe will certainly become the target of attack. Relying solely on the current situation of the heavy rock tribe, it will certainly not be able to survive this development period, so I need you. As long as you join, it seems that the heavy rock tribe hired you. Therefore, no matter what kind of ethnic soldiers appear under your command at this stage, it will not affect your chief competition. Even in this process, I will discuss with the heavy rock tribe to choose the lizard tribe to attack as much as possible, and you can also benefit from it, Anyway, as long as the lizard man becomes your soldier, it doesn''t have to be the lizard man of the Rossi tribe, right? " Kruma thought it over carefully and then said, "so actually, helping us become the chief of the Rossi tribe is just a follow-up reward in this plan Although we are loyal to you, in fact, our relationship is a partner''s relationship? " "You can understand that." Sean smiled, "but if you are willing to really become your subordinates, you will find that becoming a tribal chief is nothing at all, especially the Rossi tribe, which can''t feel the real desire for control How about it? Would you like to think about it? " "Don''t think about it!" The lizard man on the left couldn''t wait to speak again, "I won''t promise anything you say! You are tempting us to fall, and we will be despised by the Dragon God! You die of this heart, human! " "I promise you." The shrewd kruma was not as impatient as his companions, but said after a moment of meditation. "Kruma!" The companion on the left roared and seemed to want to tear his own. "Cruz, don''t be blinded by hatred and anger." Kruma didn''t seem to mind his companion''s anger, but still calmly said, "think about it carefully. Anyway, there''s no loss for us to be loyal to this adult, isn''t it? Would you like to die here without dignity? Or is it that the adult is willing to let us go, and then we go back to the tribe to continue to be the unknown soldier and let arobaan laugh at us? " Hearing kruma''s words, the lizard man called Cruz suddenly bowed his head and said nothing. "Maybe even I can become the chief of the Rossi tribe with the gift given by this adult." Kruma continued, then turned to Sean and explained, "I hope you don''t mind, sir. Anyway, the Rossi tribe is the hometown where I was born and raised. Becoming the chief of this tribe is far more symbolic than practical for me." "Of course, I can understand this emotion." Sean smiled. At this stage, the two lizards really have no way to give back to them. On the contrary, it is because of his gift or gift that the two lizards skip back to the tribe and start from a pawn again, and directly have the ability to make a comeback. Of course, with these two lizard people''s extremely limited views on the outside world, it is difficult to understand how huge the actual benefits Sean is willing to help them. However, from the blueprint Sean currently depicts to them, it is really lizard people. "Well, I see." It seemed that Cruz was fighting fiercely with his will. After a long time, Cruz finally nodded and agreed with kruma, "but you don''t want me to call you king!" "Please forgive me, sir. My companion has a little temper..." "It doesn''t matter. The name is just a word for identification." Sean waved his hand carelessly, then turned his head and looked at the blood eyed goblin, "what do you say?" "Mankind, as long as you give me the same treatment as them, when I become the chief of the tribe, I will lead my whole tribe to take refuge in you." The blood eyed goblin said without hesitation, "whether it''s me or my descendants, we will always regard you as our king! Our God! " "That''s nice of you to say." Sean chuckled. In fact, the reputation of goblins is still good in the human world, but the situation in the wilderness is something else. After all, wars in the wilderness are too frequent, and the goblins are inherently weak. Simply speaking, wars have never had any advantages for goblins. In the early wars in the wilderness, the goblins suffered the most casualties. If not, how could goblins be forced to evolve? In the wilderness, it is not surprising that any strange phenomenon is forced to evolve. Like the smell of goblins, it is unscientific. It is sharper than the hounds carefully raised by external humans. Even those Warcraft animals famous for their smell are not necessarily comparable to the goblins in the wild. Of course, the only thing that many people regret is that the hearing of goblins has not evolved too far. Of course, this is also a limiting law of nature. Otherwise, I''m afraid the first thing they can''t stand is the goblins themselves. After all, when it comes to fertility, goblins and koeheads have a competition. Like the barbarians in the wilderness or other ethnic tribes, the scale of about 200 people is even a fifth class tribe. If the number exceeds 500, it can even become a fourth class tribe. However, goblins and dog headed people, usually with a number of 500 or 600, are only a fifth class tribe. Only when the number exceeds 1000 can they become a fourth class tribe. Otherwise, Yanqi tribe can''t pull out a team of 200 people to attack Chongyan tribe. It''s just that even the fifth class dog headed tribe with a population of 500 or 600 should live in fear now after the near extinction of 200 dog headed people. In contrast, this blood eyed goblin tribe can have the arms of goblin cavalry. I''m afraid it should also be a strong tribe. It''s just that the birth of goblins in the wilderness is less reliable than those outside, so even if it''s beautiful and exaggerated at the moment, Sean is really sad to believe it. "Your Excellency, you can trust me." The blood eyed goblin immediately opened his mouth and screamed, "I, Carlos, am a famous honest man in the big red fire tribe! Really, my Lord, look at my clear eyes... " "But all I see is a piece of blood red." "That must be the reason why I didn''t sleep well last night because I was so excited to have a meal of meat." Sean smiled again. "My Lord, really, my eyes are blood red, but they are also clear blood red!" The goblin Carlos continued to shout, "look at my clear blood red eyes. There is absolutely no impurity. It is as bright as a ruby!" "It''s said that ruby is very valuable. Maybe digging it down can sell it at a good price." "No, no, no, sir, you must have heard wrong. My eyes are just as bright as rubies. I''m... Right, just like the adjectives you people outside say." Carlos jumped up, but even if his jumping ability was good, it was not enough to see the cage with a height of two meters, so he didn''t touch the top at all. "Look, my Lord, I''m a cultured person! In your outside world, people with culture and knowledge represent integrity! So you should believe me, my Lord! I, Carlos, am the most honest goblin! " The goblin has omitted the word "his tribe". "Educated, but they are regarded as crafty outside." Kruma sneered. Carlos was going to say something, but she was suddenly mocked by kruma, and immediately choked. She didn''t know what to say for a full minute. However, goblins have always been a group of creatures whose brains turn very fast, which even makes Sean have an illusion. Did the goblins think over everything they want to say in this minute and dare to speak only after confirming that there are no mistakes. "My Lord, in fact, it''s no good to be a educated person. They are all liars!" Carlos scolded all educated people in the first sentence. After hearing this, Sean was very happy and crazy. He suddenly felt whether the goblin had been transferred? The night before yesterday, he was very brave. Even Sean had to admit that he did appreciate the goblin''s command ability, because both judgment and command ability were really good. He was much better than all the goblins in Sean''s impression, and even the war that night. After all, it was one of the most accurate and wise judgments of the whole battle at the moment when all goblin cavalry started to charge. The main reason Sean didn''t let Cecilia use a continuous fireball and burst flame that night was that the lethality was sufficient and the strategy was zero. At that distance, Cecilia can only cast a burst flame or a continuous ball of fire at most, but except for the first wave of attack, the next Cecilia has to flee, and the blood produced at the beginning is not enough to scare away the dog headed people, but will arouse their blood, which will only make the battle more difficult. But using fire cloud and fire rain is different. The fire rain exerted by Cecilia''s blood ability is powerful enough to make any armor other than magic armor unbearable. In particular, the Human Torch generated after trying to resist will make the dog headed people fear, resulting in the fragmentation of the whole army. Once the war breaks down and loses command, groups like dog headed people will only jump around like headless flies without any threat. This is what Sean really wants to use. Otherwise, with Sean''s strength and combat effectiveness, I''m afraid it would be really fatal to fight the dog headed man with goblin cavalry, lizard man and a full range of infantry arms. Apart from other things, none of those barbarians can be saved except ataba heavy rock, and Andre and his men will pay a lot of casualties, which Sean doesn''t want to see. Because of this, the goblin cavalry led the second tactical decision, which seemed to have a solid foundation for the goblin named Carlos. The decision to charge Sean''s scattered troops because of running is not a bright spot, but it is absolutely right. But it''s also true that Sean thinks the goblin''s head doesn''t work well. Under normal circumstances, any commander who saw that night''s almost targeted Tactical Attack and saw that the formation of Sean''s army was scattered because of the charge would certainly doubt it, and even change the conventional tactical operation to support the lizard people. But Carlos charged himself without even thinking about it. He didn''t even have any doubt. Sean really didn''t know whether to say he was stupid, naive, or too rigid. But anyway, these are the reasons why Sean wants to get the goblin back. But he didn''t expect that Carlos would be like this... The best goblin, which made Sean wonder whether it was really worth taking it for his own use. At this time, Cecilia happened to come over. She didn''t hear anything else. Instead, she clearly heard the goblin''s statement that people with culture and knowledge were liars, so her little face was covered with frost immediately. "Of course!" As soon as the goblin saw Cecilia, his face immediately changed again, "the magician is not included I always respect magicians very much. People with profound knowledge like magicians will certainly not collude with those profiteers. Only a wise and powerful person like you, my Lord, can deserve such a beautiful magician. You two are really the most perfect... " Cecilia''s face turned cloudy and sunny immediately. "We are brothers and sisters." Sean added. Cecilia''s eyes at Sean seemed to have changed. "Cough." The goblin Carlos suddenly coughed a few times, and he didn''t dare to say anything later, "but like those priests and gods..." "What happened to the priests and priests?" It has to be said that the goblin''s unique sharp voice is really attractive, because even Tina is attracted. "The same person I admire!" Carlos''s body began to sweat. His hands wiped the sweat on his face in a panic. Sean bet that if he continued to say so, he would soon fall into silence again. However, the goblin was also very unique, because he finally found that sometimes he talked too much, but it was a very troublesome thing. Therefore, his eyes finally looked at Sean again, and his tone became more sincere: "Sir, I am really happy to be your subordinate, and I swear I will be loyal to you forever Sir, please believe me, Carlos, the greatest loyal minister in history! " Cecilia gently tugged at Sean''s sleeve. "What''s the matter?" Sean looked back. "This goblin is very interesting. Don''t kill him." Cecilia said. "Well, since you say so." Looking at the look of expectation in Cecilia''s eyes, Sean shrugged indifferently. Anyway, he didn''t intend to kill the goblin, "don''t thank Cecilia quickly!" "Dear Miss magician, you will be my master of Carlos in the future!" The shrewd goblin immediately knelt down and began to kowtow to Cecilia, "the direction you pointed out is my bright future! You are my goddess! " "I don''t want to be a goddess." Cecilia curled her mouth. "Yes, you are not a goddess!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Ha ha!" This time, even the silent Cruz couldn''t help it. "Kruma, look at that goblin, ahaha!" "Carlos, may I ask you a question?" Sean asked. "My Lord, you ask, I must know everything and say everything!" "Where on earth did you learn these words?" "A bard." Carlos said, "well, I once robbed a caravan. There was an elf bard in it. He called himself Castile. In order to survive, he became a prisoner of our tribe and taught our tribe about your human knowledge and continental common language. Later, he became a distinguished guest of our tribe More than ten years ago, he left with a sum of gold, but I think he must have left because of the chief''s daughter''s forced marriage. " Hearing this, Sean, Cecilia and Tina all have some help: being forced to marry by a female goblin, I''m afraid a normal person will run away, not to mention the spirit famous for its harsh aesthetic point of view. Chapter 326 Rupee is blue. He is really very melancholy. He feels like a bird in a cage. If he just loses his freedom, he doesn''t really mind. At least he has ornamental, doesn''t he? But the problem was that the abnormal young man who had been equated with the devil in his eyes often let him run around with all kinds of excuses. At the end of the day, he felt that he was about to fall apart. He didn''t want to escape, but every time he took action, two werewolves and two gray elves followed him, which made his most proud speed impossible to display. The best luck was that he successfully escaped the surveillance of werewolves and gray elves by urinating, but unexpectedly, he bumped into another guard team, so his end can be imagined. Now he went deep into the wilderness and came to the heavy rock tribe. Rupee didn''t want to escape at all. Sometimes people are so wonderful. In the past, when someone was watching, he tried desperately to escape; But now there is no time to watch him, but he doesn''t want to escape. He even has to make continuous efforts to show his sense of existence and prevent being abandoned as useless props. In the final analysis, it is still a reason. fear death. When he was outside the wilderness, rupee certainly had many ways to return to the trade point. He was familiar with how it was also his territory. However, once he went deep into the wilderness, the situation became completely different, not to mention that he was not familiar with it at all, and even lost his sense of direction. Only the problem of food supply could make him retreat. Moreover, there were all kinds of ethnic troops patrolling in the wilderness. Once his human identity was found, he was directly executed. Rupee is a thief, a thief who steals and rolls from the bottom of society, and a thief who has experienced the coldness of the world and the warmth of the world. So he was afraid of death. Moreover, he also dreamed that one day, he could return to the thieves'' guild with a strong attitude and teach a lesson to those who once despised him and bullied him. So he can''t die. Rupee sighed slightly, looked at the setting sun, and jumped from a roof to the ground. The earth house is not high, and it is only three or four meters away from the ground. This distance is nothing for any bronze person, but ordinary people naturally make a slight noise when they land. However, as an excellent thief, it is naturally impossible to make such a sound. Almost every thief and assassin will have the skill of being as sensitive as a cat, and rupee is particularly good at this point. The moment he landed, his leg muscles trembled slightly. Instead of standing up straight immediately, his body was a little half bent, which made him jump down and the shock force generated by the ground disappeared completely. If he wants, he can even run out at the moment of landing and look for a shadow to hide. Rupee knew when he was very young that his skills were more sensitive than ordinary thieves. In particular, his hands are not only dexterous, but also very stable. His adoptive father once said that they are very suitable for killing people. Unfortunately, he died before he could train him, which makes rupee waste the most suitable childhood. It is a pity. A grey elf suddenly appeared in rupee''s sight. He knew that the elf, Yim, was an assassin. Recently, rupee has been under the guidance of the grey elf, and his growth rate is really very fast. Many skills are almost learned at once, which is enough to prove that rupee''s talent in this field is indeed as expected by his adoptive father. Of course, rupee is also very clear that with the lonely and arrogant personality of the gray elves, he can never easily teach himself these, which must come from the slave team leader. In addition to the talent of stable and dexterous hands, rupee also has an almost unforgettable memory, so he remembered that the leader seemed to be named Andre. Sandwolf Andre. This is a name that is almost legendary in the wilderness - anyone who can survive in the wilderness for more than five years can be called a legend. In the whole wilderness, only a few dozen people can be called legendary slave hunters. As a little man from the thieves'' guild, rupee naturally knows that there will be no free lunch in the world, so the man named Andre naturally can''t signal him to come down and train himself for no reason, and speculate deeper. Rupee thinks this may be the idea of a young man who looks no older than himself. At least this proves that in the eyes of the big man, he should still be very valuable, although rupee himself doesn''t know where his value is and why the big man cares about himself. But anyway, rupee knows he can''t be abandoned here because he doesn''t want to die. "Mr. im." Rupee saluted the executioner, who was famous for his indifference even in Andre''s team. This is a very standard Elven etiquette, which is a new skill learned by rupee in these two days. The etiquette of the grey elves has long been forgotten in the elves who are almost abnormal and demanding, but the pride of the elves has never been abandoned. Therefore, when Yim saw that rupee could make such a standard Elven etiquette, and it still represented the etiquette for students to express their highest respect to their tutors, even if Yim was so cold and heartless, his eyes couldn''t help softening up. "Learn from that flatterer?" Said the grey elf im. "Yes." Rupee nodded. In fact, there is nothing to hide, because since the goblin was released five days ago, it took him only one day to win the favor of the people of the whole heavy rock tribe, and then it took another day to fight with the northern barbarians and bear people. Only the former slave team members under Andre''s command were the most difficult to approach. The goblin didn''t make much progress in this regard, but he was also smart and immediately shifted his focus to Cecilia. After a few days, the goblin seemed to be a loyal servant of Cecilia: he followed Cecilia every day, but the distance was kept very subtle, which would not make people feel embarrassed and bored. Even the goblin always tried to make some food that didn''t look very delicious very delicious, Even Sean spoke highly of it. It can be said that in just five days, this goblin has become the most popular character of the whole tribe except Andre''s old slave team members, and even has a faint sign of becoming the fifth core character in Sean''s team. In this respect, the two lizards who also surrendered to be loyal to Sean seemed much more clumsy. However, rupee, the lizard man named kruma, had seen him once. What impressed him most was that he was indeed a very smart lizard man, because kruma reminded him of learning grey elf etiquette from goblins. So far, IM is really very useful. "Let''s go." Im didn''t say anything, but turned and motioned rupee to follow. As an assassin, because he has the racial talent bonus of the gray elves, his strength is naturally much stronger than that of ordinary assassins and assassins. He helped Andre block at least hundreds of assassinations, not counting those conspiracies discovered in advance. If im is the second most powerful person in Andre''s whole team, no one will oppose it. Of course, Im also has arrogant capital. Therefore, when he was asked to guide rupee at the beginning, and even to teach his skills and knowledge wholeheartedly, Im was very reluctant. It was only in the subsequent guidance process that he found that rupee was indeed a very talented talent that im''s mentality gradually changed. No one is unwilling to find a good apprentice, and then teach him the essence of his life, so that he can continue to carry forward. In essence, Yim does regard rupee as his own student. Otherwise, how can he accept rupee with the unique pride of the gray elves? That represents the courtesy of students paying tribute to their tutors? Following him, rupee was a little curious. Because there seems to be something wrong with today''s trip? According to the next training, he should first run for two hours near the heavy rock tribe to strengthen his endurance, learn how to adjust his breathing rhythm and other skills, and then find the hidden Yim with his breath in the dark environment. Generally, after completing these two trainings, the sky will turn white. After a simple breakfast, there will be more cruel fighting training. That''s the real knife sees blood and fist sees meat. If TiNi, the priest with a knife, was not here, I''m afraid every such fighting training would be enough to make him lie down for ten days and a half months. Walking on the dark road, rupee''s breathing rhythm began to become lighter and slower. He learned the regulation of this breath from Yim. After a while, Mingming rupee was still walking, but if he only depended on perception, if he didn''t pay attention, he couldn''t perceive his existence. Yim couldn''t help nodding. He thought rupee would have to master this skill for at least a week. Unexpectedly, the progress was much faster than he expected. Although it is only the primary stage at present, it also means that Yim can teach in the next step. Maybe he can take advantage of the time on the road to guide his skills in this regard. As long as rupee can successfully master it, his breath will become weaker, and he can hide his breath even when running fast. This is the means by which Yim really became famous. If he is not very satisfied with rupee, how can Yim teach rupee all his eating skills. Soon, rupee and im came outside the heavy rock tribe. Here, a team has been prepared. Thirty five bear men did not appear, but twenty northern barbarians came. With two lizards, Andre, Andre''s slave team and Tina, this lineup can be regarded as more luxurious. A look of surprise flashed in rupee''s eyes: is there any military action? As if he saw the surprise in rupee''s eyes, Im whispered, "Lord Sean has ordered. Our goal this time is to help the flatterer win the big red fire tribe and ensure his chieftain status." Flatterer, of course, is the blood eyed goblin Carlos. Andre''s slave team doesn''t like that goblin, or normal people don''t like goblins, especially goblins in the wild. But I don''t know why, this goblin named Carlos shows that he is definitely different from ordinary goblins. Although this is really easy to reduce people''s vigilance and attract the favor of others, for his more pragmatic slave team members, There is no doubt another reason for them to hate this goblin even more. But despite his dislike of Carlos, no one denies Carlos''s ability. He is indeed an excellent commander. In recent days, he has begun to explain the sand table deduction of the heavy rock tribe. With the same force, Carlos can defeat Andre without effort. Even when the troops are weak, Carlos can use some surprise tactics that the goblins can''t think of, so as to gain the advantage of the war. Often at this time, if Andre is a little careless, the result is naturally a defeat. There are only two people who can beat Carlos in the sand table deduction. Cecilia and kruma the lizard. Of course, Sean didn''t participate in the tactical game of sand table deduction, so the result is not easy to say. However, as the real leader of a team, no one thought of letting Sean go up and actually operate - of course, rupee was full of malice and thought that if Sean also played, he might not be able to beat Andre. But privately, rupee also doubts whether Andre lost to Carlos, so these slave hunters under Andre didn''t give Carlos a good look? But anyway, rupee was still a little jealous when he learned that the assembled troops were actually trying to help Carlos win the chieftain status of the great red fire tribe. Because it gave him an illusion that he was not as important as a goblin. "The great red fire tribe is a tribe between the third-class and fourth-class seats. However, at present, there is no witch sacrifice in the tribe, but there is a powerful high priest." Yim opened his mouth and explained, "this time, you and I will form a special attack force..." "Special forces?" Rupee is a little confused. "That''s what Lord Sean said." Yim explained, "in general, our duty is to sneak into the great red fire tribe and assassinate the high priest and chief directly. With our strength, the frontal attack can never get any benefit, and may even kill ourselves, so we can only act carefully Fortunately, Miss TiNi will accompany us this time, which adds a lot of confidence to us, but even so, when we deal with the high priest, we must start when he falls asleep. " "If it is a tribe between the third-class seats and the fourth-class seats, I''m afraid its troops are very strong?" "That''s the problem of Lord Carlos and Andre. Anyway, according to Carlos, he has a way to deal with two of the clans, and as long as we solve the high priest and chief, as long as one of the remaining three clans defected, we won the war." Yim said, "so this time you must pay attention. This is not training, but a real battle. I hope you don''t die." "Don''t worry, Mr. im. I won''t die." Rupee nodded. But even so, the rupee is still melancholy. Looking at the cheerful Carlos, it was like returning home. Rupee sighed in his heart: when can he have such a day? Chapter 327 Dachihuo tribe is not close to Chongyan tribe. The journey alone will take at least a month. However, the team specially arranged by Sean is not good at Wubie. He doesn''t need to worry about endurance, and the number is small, so his movement speed can be increased accordingly. In this way, he can reach the big red fire tribe in less than a month. As for the next battle, Sean can''t tell what to do. According to Carlos''s description, the great red fire tribe is still a fourth-class tribe in terms of specifications. There are five clans in the whole tribe, all of which have blood eyed goblins. In terms of blood, they can be regarded as pure wild goblins. Especially at the present stage, there are more than 20 blood eyed goblins in the whole tribe, including the chief. These talents are the really powerful cornerstone of the whole tribe. Of course, the number of blood eyed goblins belonging to each clan is not very large. There are only six in Carlos''s Puning clan, including him. Fortunately, there are also five finch clans who have always been an alliance with his clan, so the two clans together have 11, accounting for half of the whole tribe. The clan with the largest number of blood eye goblins is the clan where the chief of dachihuo tribe is located. There are eight, and the other two clans have three each. However, different from Puning and Finch, these two relatively weak clans have no marriage. At most, they are only cooperation through oral agreement. I''m afraid they can''t even count as a real alliance, which has formed a certain deformity of the whole dachihuo tribe in recent ten years. These two relatively weak clans became the meat and potatoes of the tribe for a time, and the other three clans were trying to win them over. However, in recent years, the signs of the two clans falling to the chief have become more and more obvious. From the perspective of apparent power, the chief side has 14 blood eyed goblins, of which the tribal high priest is still a member of the chief clan. No wonder Carlos has the intention of assassination. Because in the dachihuo tribe, Puning and finch have completely lost their ability to compete. Sean also subtly found that the transformation of the whole red fire tribe and even the prosperity of the tribe were related to the forest elf named Castile. Sean didn''t believe that an elf would be captured by a group of goblins, which was an insult to the Elf race, especially a forest elf. Since the division of the ancient elves, although there have been some setbacks in all aspects of combat skills, at present, the two elves with the strongest combat effectiveness are Forest Elves and blood elves. As for the gray elves, black elves and highland elves, they have a very obvious "partial branch situation", so they are not really powerful in the sense of reality. So Sean couldn''t believe that a forest elf would be captured by a group of goblins. He insisted that it must be the ELF''s conspiracy. You know, the goblin race is a well-known vulnerable ethnic group. In terms of strength alone, the people of this ethnic group can only grow to the upper bronze. Maybe they can play the combat effectiveness of the lower silver in the matching of equipment and other aspects, but this also has many preconditions and limitations. Just like goblin cavalry, the individual strength is a little stronger than the general upper bronze. If you want to give full play to the strength of lower silver, you must form an organizational scale - in other words, a group charge. Of course, there are more powerful arms than goblin cavalry, but it is indeed a very rare number. Not every goblin tribe will have them. In this way, the blood eye goblins with pure blood become a symbol of strength. Under normal circumstances, the strength limit of goblins is superior bronze, but blood eyed goblins can grow to superior gold. At this point, goblins, like the dog headed people, can only stop at the upper gold. It is impossible to become a holy land, which leads to the fact that no matter how prosperous the goblins and dog headed people are, they can''t become a third-class tribe, because they can''t have a witch sacrifice. So a tribe with only goblins and koeheads can''t become a third-class tribe. Similarly, if a goblin or dog head tribe wants to become a third-class seat tribe, they will not be able to control the whole tribe in the end. Therefore, the ultimate growth limit of a goblin or dog head tribe is that it can only be comparable to a second-class seat tribe in terms of combat effectiveness. Whether the goblin tribe in the wilderness is strong or not depends on the number of blood eyed goblins in the tribe. The big red fire tribe has 25 blood eyed goblins. This number can''t be counted as much, but it won''t be less. However, if it is spread among the five clans, it''s easy to see that two of them are actually dragging their feet. Like the high priests of the heavy rock tribe, the high priests of the high red fire tribe are just inferior gold. Moreover, the high priests of the high red fire tribe are even older than the high priests of the heavy rock, and their strength may have long passed their peak. But even so, we must not take it lightly, because if we fight head-on, it is very dangerous for Yim who takes the assassin route and rupee whose strength is only the next bronze. Therefore, if the assassination fails, I''m afraid they can''t come back alive. However, if we can get rid of the high priest and chief of the great red fire tribe, there will be only six blood eyed goblins left in the other clan. In this way, it will not occupy a great advantage in the number of strong ones. After that, only Carlos can win one of the two wall grass clans, which is enough to complete the control of the whole tribe. The main reason why Sean decided to help Carlos win the position of chief of the great red fire tribe is the wolf cave. Wolf cave is a name among players, and it is also a general reference. In the wilderness, the official name here should be sand wolf magic nest. As Sean said before, there are Warcraft everywhere in the wild land. Not only the tribes will attack and plunder each other, but even Warcraft is the key target of the tribes, because they will also attack the tribes and plunder food. However, in the same way, in the case of lack of food, the people of various tribes in the wilderness will also hunt Warcraft as food, but usually they need to pay a high price of casualties. Sand wolf magic nest is one of the few Warcraft nests that can be controlled. After all the sand wolves are cleaned up and only the young ones are left, the next step is to artificially cultivate the wolf king and the wolf queen, as well as the sand wolves responsible for defending the wolf cave. Usually, sand wolves have a life span of about 30 years, so it is necessary to replace a batch of sand wolves every 30 years, even after the wolf king and wolf, and not all born sand wolves are suitable for mounts. There are also very complex screening conditions. Of course, the sand wolf magic nest also has the distinction of scale. For example, the sand wolf magic nest controlled by the big red fire tribe is a medium to small wolf den. There are about 30 sand wolves born every year - the birth period of sand wolves is after snow, but the birth period after wolves is one more time than that of other female wolves, which is in autumn, but even so, after a year, wolves will give birth to four or five babies at most. After training and testing, this number of young wolves finally determined that there are generally no more than ten sand wolves suitable for mounting goblin cavalry, and there is a five-year domestication period. It is the seventh year to really put into actual combat. So that night, when Carlos fought with Sean, Sean killed 20 sand wolves and 19 goblin cavalry. The loss was not big. It''s not that the goblins don''t want to expand the scale of the wolf cave, but there are actually some very complex natural laws: the wolf cave, including the female wolf after the wolf, has always been kept within ten. Unless there is a female wolf or the female wolf dies, there will never be a new female wolf, which is the reason for limiting the expansion of the scale of the wolf cave. Even the goblins didn''t know the reason for this. After a long time, no one paid attention to it. Of course, they also tried to attack another wolf cave and try to get the female wolf to the wolf cave near their tribe, but the final experimental result failed, so it was really done. But the goblins didn''t know why, but Sean knew it very well. This is the secret discovered by those lords who had territory in the game. At that time, the wing of the void where Sean was located spent a lot of money to buy this secret. As one of the strongest teams in the guild, Sean certainly contributed a lot to capture the materials necessary to expand the wolf cave. Naturally, he knew these things. And what Sean knows is not only that. The wolf cave can not only expand, but also separate and evolve. It can not only obey the goblins, but also become one of Sean''s forces. Wolf''s den is the real purpose of Sean''s trip. As for the big red fire tribe, Sean doesn''t really care. The blood eyed goblins just have the potential to grow to the upper gold, which doesn''t mean that there are so many upper gold giants in the big red fire tribe. Only two of them have reached the lower gold level - the chief and the high priest, and none of the upper gold. However, the inherent weakness of goblins also determines that this ethnic group can not become a third-class seat, or even a second-class or first-class seat tribe. The investment value of the tribe is far lower than that of the heavy rock tribe. Even if goblins become the strong ones of the upper gold, because of the weakness of the race, they also belong to the class with low strength in the class of the strong. What''s worth Sean wasting his mind on such an existence? However, the value of Carlos is not small, but Sean is really not happy to let him be the chief of the great red fire tribe. From Sean''s point of view, Carlos should at least be able to reach the command level of Rena and Stalin. If he has the opportunity to send William''s men for training in the future, I''m afraid his achievements will not be lower than Cecilia and others. At present, under Sean''s command, if the military command system is divided by the pyramid, William is undoubtedly at the top. The second level should be Alfred, Cecilia and clough, and among these three, Alfred''s command level is stronger. After all, he has fought all kinds of dead and hard battles in recent years, and his accumulation of experience is naturally rich; The second is clough. From this point of view, he can train an army into a four-level elite army to know its strength. Moreover, the newly added lizard kruma should also be included in this level. In five private sand table exercises, kruma successfully defeated Cecilia with two wins, two draws and one defeat. As for the third level, it is probably Rena, Stalin, ardorf, nock, Puda, anno and Rudd. Among these people, Stalin, Adolf and nock have the fastest growth rate. According to William''s calculation, these three people are infinitely close to the level of the second level; Although Rena and anno are still a little worse from the second level, their personalities and command methods are quite different, so they can be regarded as the top group in the third level. On the contrary, Puda and Rudd, the former Viscount of the kingdom of dabion, seem to be on a par, but Rudd shows the same amazing talent in internal affairs, but he has much more advantages than Puda. If there is no accident, I''m afraid Puda, the militia leader of Hongye Town, can only die in this position, and even will gradually fade out of Sean''s vision of the core management circle. At present, Sean, William and Neil have always maintained a communication once every two to three days, so there are naturally a lot of things he knows at present. And Sean found a very interesting common ground. William''s military talent is really good, but Neil became his first teacher and guided him in relevant knowledge at the beginning. Strictly speaking, William is actually Neil''s student, but William is really not very good in internal affairs, so he is not almost omnipotent in addition to combat ability like Neil. Of course, because William can only focus on the knowledge of military, he will soon excel in the blue. Although Carlos, the goblin, didn''t say anything, Sean''s intuition told him that all this must have something to do with Castile, the forest elf. Moreover, thinking of a deeper situation, Neil is also a forest elf. There are many things worth Sean''s thinking and deliberation. However, these clues are somewhat fragmented, so he can''t infer any conclusion. Especially the most important point, how could a forest elf be captured by a group of goblins? If Neil is so extreme that he has no fighting power, Sean will never believe that there will be a second place in the world. But when he wanted to ask Neil if he knew that there was a man named Castile in the forest elf group, he accidentally heard a shocking news from William. Chapter 328 The draught tribe is destroyed! Sean just learned the news from William. Just the night before Sean sent his team to Carlos, clough led his troops into the driven wind tribe and completely killed the whole tribe. Anyone who dares to resist, whether it''s a slave team, a slave catcher, a caravan and caravan guard, a free man, etc., Clov will kill without mercy. Just one night, nearly 500 wooden stakes were erected near the Zhufeng tribe. Each stake was nailed with a body, and the whole Zhufeng tribe was set on fire. The fire continued to burn for three days and was not extinguished. In this war, Clov only paid the price of seven deaths, four serious injuries and less than 30 minor injuries. After that, klov did not hide his trace, but continued to go deep into the wilderness under the guidance of the guide. Along the way, he met two other armed forces in the Great Rift Valley to support the interception. Then, naturally, a great war broke out. The two armed forces are from the ice city tribe and the fearless tribe in the Great Rift Valley. These two tribes are not like the chasing wind tribe. In terms of scale, they can be counted into the top five tribes in the twelve trade points in the Great Rift Valley, which is far better than the chasing wind tribe in terms of force scale, quantity and armaments. However, the 500 armed soldiers united by the two tribes fell into decline 15 minutes after the outbreak of the encounter with Clov''s Cecilia Pro Guardian army, fell on the verge of collapse 23 minutes later, and the whole army collapsed 30 minutes later. However, Croft''s next move was completely shocking, because what he issued was not a pursuit order, but a slaughter order! Clov''s Cecilia Pro guards bit the two defeated soldiers tightly, and spent nearly an hour before and after, finally killed all the defeated soldiers, and no one escaped. The result of this war also made many secret onlookers and slave hunters who tried to pick up bargains incredible, because after the battlefield cleaning and statistics, Croft''s troops actually killed less than 10 people, and the number of seriously injured increased to 10, but it was only worthy of breaking through the single digit, but there were hundreds of slightly injured people. But you know, the enemy paid the price of 500 deaths! For a time, everyone knew that this well-trained army was definitely not easy to prepare. In particular, they saw that Clov''s army did not stop and camp when there were seriously injured and hundreds of lightly injured, but continued to advance to the depths of the wilderness. Everyone begging in the wilderness immediately realized that something was wrong. At this time, those with a sharper sense of smell immediately thought of the war between Billy, the trade chief of the chasing wind tribe, and the young man about more than a month ago. More bold and careful people can infer the conclusion. After that, klov, who continued to go south, met another force sent by a trade point in the Great Rift Valley. This time, the army was really unlucky, because the order they received was to come here and wait for the armed forces of several other tribes to meet together before taking action against Clov''s forces, but unexpectedly, Clov''s forces deviated slightly on the established route, so they met the armed forces head-on. So after a sudden encounter broke out, clough and his troops wiped out the armed forces again with more than 30 minor injuries and one serious injury. In just three days, one trade point in the Great Rift Valley was completely destroyed, the armed forces of the three trade points were completely destroyed, and the total death toll exceeded 1300. Now it''s true that no one dares to provoke this murderous army again. Therefore, the reputation of butcher clough began to spread to the whole head and tail snake route with the Great Rift Valley in the wilderness as the core source. In the face of Croft''s provocation, it is not only those chambers of Commerce in the Great Rift Valley that lose face, but all chambers of Commerce in the whole head and tail snake route, and even some of the top ten chambers of commerce are dissatisfied. For a moment, the voice of sending troops to crusade immediately shouted in the whole head and tail snake route. But at this time, the news of the presence of an army came from the Great Rift Valley. The number of cavalry troops is about 500, without logistics troops and escorts. As soon as this detachment appeared, it was said that it immediately marched towards the ice city tribe without hesitation. Its speed was far faster than everyone''s imagination. It was expected to arrive at the ice city tribe within two days, and the armed forces of the ice city tribe were slaughtered as early as the previous battle with butcher clough. At this time, even fools knew that there must be a robbery next. In an instant, not only the remaining eight trade points in the Great Rift Valley, but also the other five areas on the head and tail snake route did not dare to send troops without authorization. Who knows what will happen next. Especially after the ice city tribe spent a lot of money to temporarily hire a slave hunting team with a scale of nearly 1000 people to intercept the cavalry force, but it was completely killed and collapsed by the cavalry force after several back and forth charges, no slave hunting team dared to participate in the dispute again. Now everyone knows that this is definitely the new pioneering Knight of the Principality of Ryan, sir Sean Connery, looking for revenge, and his goal is also very clear, that is, the chasing wind tribe. This can be seen from the fact that the army left without hesitation after the chasing wind tribe was burned clean by a fire. The subsequent battle was a complete overreaction of the chamber of Commerce of the Great Rift Valley, so these slave captors were convinced that they would not have any loss as long as they did not intervene in this matter that had obviously risen to international disputes. Later, it was also proved that this cavalry force could be seen when it completely looted the ice city tribe and immediately turned to the fearless tribe. As for the trade chiefs of the two tribes, one was completely killed when he led the coalition army to fight with the butcher, and the other trade chief of the fearless tribe was dragged to death by the cavalry force - of course, those who were lucky to have seen the war with their own eyes know that without the female Knight leader of the cavalry force, I''m afraid the cavalry will be killed by the fearless tribe in turn. The death of the two lower gold giants is the straw that finally crushed the head and tail snake alliance. The army that has been able to kill the next golden strongman is by no means an ordinary army! Especially those well-informed people, who had even received the news that Lord Sean''s first general and Alfred had begun to assemble troops in the gorge Rift Valley, no one wanted to pursue and kill these two troops anymore - at least in the open, they didn''t dare. After all, sir Sean Connery is a famous mad dog in the intelligence data of the big men of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. In the face of this appearance that everyone dares to bite and has no scruples, they are really afraid that Sean will drive the army to the wilderness and shovel directly to level the Great Rift Valley. From the point of view that Sean dared to swallow the two territories of the kingdom of dabion without returning them, and even the kingdom of dabion had to compromise, he really had this ability. Therefore, under such circumstances, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union had to send an envoy to panda to lead the empty city for talks. According to William, Neil will be very busy in the next period of time, because the current initiative is in the hands of Sean. In terms of Neil''s character, if he doesn''t blackmail hard, he won''t be Neil. So Neil must have no time to talk to Sean in a short time, and now clough and his Cecilia Pro guards have gone deep into the wilderness. I''m afraid they should meet in another month. At that time, I believe that the affairs of heavy rock tribe and big red fire tribe should be settled. But I don''t know why, when Sean ended his magic communication, he felt an extremely strong uneasiness in his heart. There is no reason for this uneasiness, because the current situation is very favorable to him, and he should be happy. But at the moment after the end of the magic communication, Sean was suddenly excited. The whole person was like falling into an ice cave, which made him feel unusually cold. This was a very wonderful feeling, but Sean could be sure that there was a danger approaching him quickly. Walking in his tent, Sean finally made a decision. He turned and opened the curtain and came out. His face was serious and indifferent. Many barbarians who saw him along the way didn''t dare to come forward to greet him. The bear people around who were originally responsible for helping the barbarians of the heavy rock tribe carry waste rocks and some garbage seemed to be infected by Sean''s mood and stopped silently. The atmosphere of the whole heavy rock tribe seemed to fall into a violent gloom at this time. Cecilia, as a magician, naturally felt the sharpest. After a slight frown, she did not stop teaching, but still explained her knowledge about tactics, strategy and so on. At the moment, there are more than 20 students in front of her. The youngest is even a child of eight or nine years old, while the oldest is the old barbarian who Sean and Cecilia have seen before. Later, they know that the old man is actually the chief guard of the current tribe. Sean came to the chieftain''s earth house. Instead of knocking, he pushed the door in. After seeing the high priest of heavy rock and ataba, Sean''s first sentence was: "let the whole tribe pack up immediately, and then everyone leave here." "What''s going on?" Ataba Chongyan asked, with some surprise in his eyes. "I have a hunch that something bad may happen, but I don''t know what the specific situation is." Sean shook his head and said, "now the situation of the heavy rock tribe can''t cope with such a danger, and I''ve dispatched all my subordinates, so it''s best to pack up and leave here now It''s only two days since Andre''s troops left. You''d better hurry to meet them first, and then take down the big red fire tribe. " "Something very dangerous?" The high priest of heavy rock asked, "is it possible to destroy the tribe?" "It''s hard to say whether it will destroy the tribe, but it''s likely that it''s really aimed at me." Sean said, "I don''t know why, my heart is feeling like this at the moment, and the back of my hand is a little hot recently. I believe that even if I leave the heavy rock tribe, you will be damaged by me, so the best way now is to help Carlos win the big red fire tribe first, and then stay in the big red fire tribe for a while, Wait until my army comes. " Ataba and high priest Chongyan looked at each other, and then the latter nodded heavily, apparently believing Sean''s judgment: "OK, I see, I''ll arrange it immediately." Chapter 329 The situation in the wilderness is out of control. Whether it''s Sean''s side, the chamber of Commerce Alliance, or Billy, deputy regional director of the Great Rift Valley. Of course, the biggest loss should be the Great Rift Valley, because three trade points have been completely looted and one trade point has been completely destroyed. What''s most frightening is that the cavalry troops are still wandering around the great rift valley like wandering souls. No one can determine their specific itinerary at all. Or even if there is a way, no one will want to determine the specific location of this force. Because in order to keep her whereabouts secret, any team encountered with Rena, whether it was a slave team, a free man or a caravan, was attacked and looted. However, in this near crisis situation, no one at the other eight trade points in the Great Rift Valley dared to send troops to intercept Rena''s cavalry, and even ignored many distress signals. They were really worried that they gave Sean an excuse to send his troops. In an instant, countless slave teams left the rift valley; The caravans also dared not take the Great Rift Valley. In such an emergency, the regional leader of the Great Rift Valley is missing, which makes many people have to guess the specific situation. However, in any case, the Great Rift Valley has completely lost its old dominant and dominant position at the moment, and even strictly speaking, the head and tail snake route has completely lost its significance at this moment. ¡­¡­ The roar was loud and the dust was flying all over the sky. Even a kilometer away, we can still feel the vibration of the ground at the moment. What a terrible power at this time. There are countless tall shadows shaking in the flying dust. Because of the dust cover, so the line of sight looks not very real. It seems that the dark shadows in the dust seem to be centaurs. Hoo. A strong wind suddenly blew in the face, dispersing the dust and fog. At this time, everything seemed a little real. This army is not a centaur, but a group of human cavalry. Suddenly, the leading cavalry suddenly pulled the reins, the horse hissed and stood up. However, the owner sitting on the war horse was not overturned because of the violent action of the war horse, but his body was slightly tilted, and the people who cooperated with the war horse stood and adjusted his posture. His hood made a sound when hunting under the strong wind, but his hood was not overturned, and the long gun held in his right hand did not vibrate in the process. With the leading cavalry standing up, the cavalry behind him also sounded a series of horse neighing, but there were not many horses involved because the cavalry on the horse had too much power. The horse fell to the ground. The cavalry on horseback could see that his head shook from side to side, as if he were scanning everything around him. A few seconds later, a voice sounded: "all of you are allowed to rest for 30 minutes and are not allowed to dismount." Listen to the voice, the leading cavalry is actually a woman! But it was very subtle that all the cavalry did not hesitate to the woman''s orders. Soon there was a rustle behind her: some people began to drink water, others began to eat dry food, while others moved their hips a little to make themselves sit a little more comfortable, but more people took advantage of the break, Take out a water bag and pour it on the horse''s neck to cool the horse. "My Lord." A cavalry pulled the reins gently, and the horse moved slowly forward, close to the female cavalry, "why don''t we go deep into the wilderness together, but go round here Now these trade points dare not fight us, but we can''t attack the trade points with complete troops and strong gold. What are you doing now? " "Harassment." The cavalry who spoke was naturally Rena, the magic spear knight. "Of course, you should understand it as training or anything else. Anyway, our action is to follow Lord William''s instructions." Hearing the name "William", the cavalry who asked immediately became respectful on his face, which was a kind of heartfelt respect. He was lucky to follow William to lead the veterans of military activities in IDA, so he was deeply impressed by William''s lightning thunder tactics, and that battle was also the most magical battle he had ever fought. The battle between the two sides is not like a war at all, but like a performance rehearsed according to the script. Although some people are indeed killed, the enemy has the largest number of deaths, and they just follow William''s orders and arrangements and easily remove all the enemy''s tactical arrangements one by one. This was really the most magical battle he felt. It seemed that as long as he listened to William''s arrangement and command, there would never be any reason to lose. So after hearing that Rena said it was William''s arrangement, the cavalry immediately knew it. As for what he understood, he didn''t even know. He only knew that since it was Lord William''s arrangement, it must be right to listen. Only Rena, with her eyes flashing constantly, seemed to vaguely understand and understand William''s arrangement. But anyway, Rena is very satisfied with the current situation. Although there are less than 400 of her 500 cavalry because of the continuous fighting, everyone exudes a terrible smell of blood, just as Rena has seen in Clov''s army before. However, she was very clear that her cavalry force could not be compared with clough''s almost death army at present, but she believed that in a short time, her army would certainly become the same as clough''s so-called "Cecilia Pro Guardian army", which could make people panic at first sight. Of course, Rena is more satisfied with herself. She always felt that she seemed to be about to break through the current limit, because recent successive battles made her more and more sensitive, and she had a lot of accurate perception and judgment of breath. Often, she could know whether there was an ambush ahead without even sending scouts. Rena knows that she will officially enter the golden realm soon. If she really steps into the golden realm before the return, she will be the second strong person in the golden realm under Sean after shefanio. Find another way to find some prey to hone it. Rena thought so, and her eyes became sharp unconsciously: I really want to go deep into the wilderness to have a look. ¡­¡­ Panda''s empty city is one of the two cities in Sean''s territory. The other, located in IDA, used to be the home of the Michelin family and the territory run by RUD Michelin''s parents for a lifetime. But now, not only has the territory changed hands, but even Rudd mitchlin, the Viscount of the former kingdom of dabion, has abandoned his country and taken refuge in Sean''s command. The kingdom of dabion was naturally very angry about this, but after sending more than ten assassins to attack and assassinate in succession, the kingdom of dabion could only acquiesce to this fact. However, the Michelin family is now notorious in the kingdom of dabion. Many industries set up throughout the kingdom of dabion to subsidize the expenditure of the territory have been sealed up. But all this is meaningless for today''s Rudd mitchlin. He is now the Lord of the void city and the acting Lord of panda. In the whole administrative system under Sean, except Neil, he has the greatest authority next. Rudd''s mood is still a little complicated about his decision to surrender to Sean, but if he regrets it, maybe not. He knew very well that if he didn''t surrender at the beginning, he and his family would really have nothing - after returning to the Kingdom, as a defeated general, and his interpersonal relationship was not particularly good, so it was difficult for him to get a reward for another territory. In the end, there were only two ways to go, or become the interior officer of other lords, Or you can only find a way to drill in Wangdu. But now, the territory operated by his father''s generation is still there, but it''s just a change of ownership, and Sean also promised him that as long as he becomes a formal aristocrat, he will give him a title immediately, and there will be no less things that should be given at that time. He can take IDA back if he wants to, and it doesn''t matter if he wants other territories under Sean''s command. It''s precisely because of this proposal, That''s why Rudd chose to surrender. And what makes Rudd most happy is that the parasites of the Michelin family will be completely eliminated in this storm - except for the list he gave Neil, the other Michelin family members will be exiled. If they simply don''t go, what is waiting for them is bloody repression. Rudd slowly took off his glasses and pinched his tired eyebrows. He looked away from the classics on the table and looked at the window not far from his side. Moonlight, scattered through the window, reflected a silver light on the ground. The breeze blows up and blows up the scarf in the window, which looks beautiful. I don''t know why, Rudd suddenly remembered the beautiful shadow in his dream and sighed slightly in his heart. Maybe the distance between himself and her is gradually getting farther. That''s why Rudd''s mood is very subtle and complex. He likes the girl, or he fell in love with the girl at the moment he saw her, but fate made a big joke on him. He already had an identity gap with her. When he finally made up his mind to become a powerful person regardless of everything, But I met the current thing. In front of love and family, Rudd finally succumbed to reality. Back in the kingdom of dabion, he may see her again, but she is doomed to never have her, and even the whole Michelin family will decline completely; But if he chooses Sean, he still has a chance to make a comeback. Although the distance from her will become farther and farther, he may still have a chance to have her. In the case of multiple concerns, Rudd couldn''t help but dare not accept the olive branch thrown by Sean. In a daze for a moment, Rudd suddenly returned to his mind and smiled with some self mockery: "I''m afraid she can''t wait until I become famous." Just then, a cold wind suddenly swept up. Rudd suddenly shivered. He was like falling into an ice cave. His strong fear even made it difficult for him to breathe, and his face soon turned red. It was as if someone had held Rudd''s throat and tried to suffocate him to death. "Cough." A light cough sounded. The fear suffocation in the room that was so heavy that Rudd couldn''t breathe was instantly broken. Rudd made a series of coughs. His whole body, who had been sitting in the chair, was now as if he had been fished out of the water, and he was wet through. His face was as pale as a serious illness, his chest and abdomen were very violent, and the sound of big breath was clearly audible in the quiet room, accompanied by a violent cough from time to time, but Rudd''s cough was completely different from the first light cough. A figure came out of the shadow in the room. In an instant, all the candles in the room were extinguished. Rudd''s face grew paler, and there was a deep horror in his eyes. A cold light lit up. Reflected in Rudd''s eyes, it is an unprecedented blue light. The blue light, with a cold sense of suffocation and death, became bigger and bigger in Rudd''s pupils, as if it would completely penetrate Rudd''s eyebrows in the next moment. But just then, the blue light in mid air suddenly deflected. From right to left. The blue brilliance made a magnificent impression, and there were wisps of cold in the air, which soon intertwined a blue net in mid air. But if you look carefully, you can find that the blue net is actually intertwined with countless sword shadows. The huge sword Qi rises into the sky and tears countless crisscross grooves on the ground and roof near the blue net. Sand and stones rustle and fall. A black light and shadow broke through the air and hit the blue net, and an abundant breath burst out, but it seemed miraculously that there was no destructive power. All the things swept by this air flow were not damaged except that they were a little messy due to the influence of the strong wind. The ground and roof are still only left with the ditch marks left by the vertical and horizontal sword Qi, so there is nothing left. However, when the blue net and the shadow collided with each other, all the sword Qi emitted by the blue net was completely shaken and disappeared. Moreover, in the dark environment, there was a dull sound. The sound was very close to Rudd. It sounded obvious that it was the injury of the assassin who wanted to assassinate Rudd, rather than the injury of the man who showed the shadow impact. Boom. A roar of heavy objects falling to the ground sounded. What''s terrible is that with the sound, the house that didn''t shake even in the environment of sword Qi, but there was a strong shaking, just like an earthquake. Countless sand and stones fell one after another. For a time, there were several terrible cracks on both the ground and the roof, and the ground was covered with a layer of ash and sand. The color of panic in Rudd''s eyes almost reached the limit of his mental strength. The five storey City Lord''s residence, built of special materials, seems to collapse at any time in the fall of this accent. How is that possible! Rudd''s eyes looked to the left, where the man who tried to assassinate him finally showed his origin because of the falling dust. It was a middle-aged man in a white dress. He was very handsome and had a mature charm and temperament that ordinary men did not have. From these aspects, the assassin must be the kind of person with real status. Rudd guessed that the other party was probably a powerful aristocrat. Because even at this moment, the middle-aged man was gray headed and gray faced by the sand, but his elegant temperament has not been destroyed at all. Even because he is a strong man, his temperament is more special. If Billy, the deputy regional head of the Great Rift Valley, is here, he can recognize it at a glance. The middle-aged man in front of him is the regional head of the Great Rift Valley! The district chief didn''t go to see Rudd. In his eyes, Rudd was no different from a dead man. This time he came to kill Rudd just by the way. Originally, his goal was to check the territory of Lord Sean and kill William and Alfred, Sean''s most capable men, if possible, but before he could finish these things, he received a secret contact from the pan continental chamber of Commerce to inform him of the current situation in the Great Rift Valley. At that time, the district chief distorted his face because of anger on the spot. Especially when he heard that the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union sent an envoy to negotiate with Sean, he felt great humiliation. However, at this time, the pan continental chamber of commerce also issued an order asking him to assassinate Neil, who will represent Sean in the negotiations this time, because according to the investigation of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, as long as Neil dies, Sean will not have any qualified excellent interior officials on his side, and the negotiation work will enable them to gain an absolute advantage. However, what he didn''t expect was that Neil was leading in IDA at the moment. He came to the void city after receiving the news, so the unknown regional leader naturally couldn''t find the target after wandering for three days. When he was ready to contact the pan continental chamber of Commerce for the latest information, he received a message from his loyal family asking him to kill Rudd, the traitor of the dabion kingdom. It is precisely because of this that the regional leader will appear here. But what he didn''t expect was that there was such a powerful guard around Rudd, the betrayer of the kingdom of dabion, which was a little beyond his expectation. At this moment, the eyes of the regional leader of the Great Rift Valley with mature charm are falling on the object that makes a heavy sound after landing. But when he saw it clearly, his pupils shrank suddenly. Because it was a coffin! Almost at this moment, a cold breath had spread all over his body. It felt like being stared at by a deadly natural enemy. In an instant, the powerful regional leader had a cold sense of death covering his hands and feet, and his mind was split. This time, he finally realized how strong and terrible the fear he had just created for Rudd! Chapter 330 In the darkness, a figure gradually emerged. Varky''s pupils shrank suddenly. As the shadow gradually appeared, valki could clearly see that there was a black flame burning wildly on this man. In the black flame, walkI could only barely recognize that the other party had a human shape, but at this time, even a fool would know that the person in front of him would never be a human. And the black flame in front of him reminds him of a taboo term. Abyss flame. The abyss and hell belong to the pagan category in this world. Any existence involved in the relationship with pagans will be the enemy of the whole world. A different color flashed in volky''s eyes: he knew that it didn''t matter whether he could kill Rudd or Neil, because he found information of greater value than killing these two people. As long as he revealed that Sir Sean Connery had a pagan from the abyss under his command, the LORD would face endless interrogation and investigation, or even the army of churches and empires on the continent. Under such circumstances, let alone meddling in the wilderness, I''m afraid even the current territory will not be preserved, and maybe even the Marquis of Athena, as his asylum, will be seriously implicated. The black flame began to fade. However, different from the extinction of ordinary flames, the black flame surrounding the figure is gradually extinguished from below. First of all, the feet of the figure were reflected in varky''s eyes. It was a pair of black leather boots with sharp corners. The material of leather boots was unknown, but it gave people a feeling of oil and brightness. Then came the black trouser legs on the boots, followed by the black trousers. The material of the trousers looked very much like the unique silk of the qainas empire. They looked unusually smooth and had no wrinkles at all. It seemed that the owner was a very particular person, and the trousers were ironed very straight. From this, we can also see that the figure in front of us has a slender pair of legs. On the trouser head is an equally dark belt, but the buckle of the belt can still tell that it is an unknown metal object. A little higher, you can see a pair of overlapping hands. The position is just at the back of the hand, but wearing white gloves, you can''t see its specific skin color. After that, the black coat gradually emerged, but it was finally found at the collar of the coat that there was still a white shirt inside, and there was a black vest between the shirt and the coat. There is no decoration at the collar. So far, the figure has been completely exposed in valki''s eyes except for his head. Rudd was also surprised when he saw the black flame burning, but now after seeing the part of the figure in front of him except the head, the color of fear in his eyes finally disappeared: "Mr. bass." Rudd''s words seemed to have some special magic. Almost at the moment when this sentence fell, the flame still burning on Beth''s head was finally completely extinguished - the black flame suddenly made a "bang" sound, and the flame was like a complete explosion. A typical face with the Emirian Empire appeared in front of walkI, and the knife cut facial features looked unusually handsome, But his eyes were closed at this time. The black flame was completely on Beth''s head, and then a long black hair fell from the air to his waist. The next second, Beth''s eyes finally opened slowly. A cold, dead breath suddenly burst out. The outbreak of this breath was so rapid that walkI had no time to respond, and the whole person instantly entered a blank and dull stage. I don''t know how long it took for walkI to finally recover. What appeared in his eyes was a color of horror. He was completely suppressed by the momentum of the other party, and fell into a degree similar to fainting! "If you don''t even know how you died, it''s too boring." Beth spoke slowly. His voice was crisp and pleasant unique to the elves, but perhaps it was because he was old and the sound line had a kind of low and hoarse. "I found it the moment you entered the territory from the gorge rift valley. I thought you were just passing by, so I didn''t care about you. I didn''t expect you to come to trouble." Varky was silent, but his mind was completely out of combat. What he thought at the moment was how to escape here. As the regional leader of the Great Rift Valley in the wilderness, walkI''s strength has already reached the level of the lower holy land. Although he is the weakest in the six regions, he is only a little away from the middle holy land, but he has been completely suppressed just now under the outbreak of Bass''s momentum. WalkI knows that his strength is absolutely different from that of the other party. At the very least, the heretic in front of him is definitely the level of the upper holy land. In the face of an upper holy land, varky knew that he was never an opponent, so the only thing he could do was to escape here and publicize the pagans under Sean''s command. At that time, he didn''t even need to start, and countless strong people would come to find Sean''s trouble. "Do you think you can still go?" Beth seemed to have completely seen through walkI''s idea and whispered, "if you don''t come here, I may not be able to do it, but since you threw yourself into the net, you don''t want to leave here Or do you think I can let you go after you know so many secrets? " "Do you think I came alone?" Varky sneered. "It doesn''t matter how many people come." Beth said lightly, his tone and attitude were completely dismissive, "as long as I want, none of you can leave here alive Of course, at present, you are the only one within the scope of my perception, so whether you are bluffing or true, it makes no difference to me. " Varky''s face became very ugly, but at this time he still didn''t give up: "Oh, do you think I''m the only one who said this? The pan continental chamber of Commerce Union has always been watertight. Since I can be arranged to perform an assassination mission here, there must be other arrangements Even if you can stop me, can you immediately go to the elf named Neil to protect him? " "I''m not responsible for his safety." Beth shook his head, but the words made varky feel a burst of despair. "As you do, do you think I''m alone?" "How is this possible!" Warky exclaimed, "Sean Connery is only a superior bronze power in intelligence, and the qainas Empire does not have Connery family. How can he have so many strong people Moreover, there are so many strong people, so why should he personally take risks? Even if it is impossible to establish a kingdom, it is entirely possible to become the Archduke of the Principality of Lane! " "What makes you think I''m Sean''s servant?" Beth sneered and looked very unhappy. "Put away your stupid IQ. I really doubt how you stepped into the door of the holy land with your IQ like Paramecium." "You!" Varky, who was so humiliated by Beth, let out an angry cry, but he didn''t dare to take the lead in the end. The breath of his whole body has been completely locked by bass. Unless there is an opportunity to break the lock of this breath, he has no doubt that he will be forcibly killed by bass in the first time as long as he makes a little move. "Hehe, even if you can kill me, so what?" After taking a few deep breaths, varky finally calmed his inner anger, with a smile on his face, "even if I die, my soul with the soul ring will not be annihilated immediately!" "Your IQ is really the same as Paramecium." Beth also smiled at this time, but his smile brought a more gloomy illusion to valki, as if his soul was frozen at this moment, "in front of a king of the dead, does your soul still want to be free Do you think I''m standing here talking so much nonsense to you just because I''m a rat repellent? " Almost the moment Beth finished this sentence, the whole room emitted a faint blue light, and everything in the whole room was rapidly covered with a layer of frost at the speed visible to the naked eye! But the frost doesn''t make anyone feel any cold. It looks like a kind of decoration, but with the strength of the dark blue light, the frost feels like a layer of conjunctiva, which seems to be beyond all space and time in the world! Dementor field! Varky''s face finally became very frightened. He almost didn''t want to turn around and run away. At this time, he couldn''t take into account his locked breath. If he escapes now, he may be seriously injured and dying because his breath is locked and can''t escape the attack of the other party, but at least he has hope of living. However, if he doesn''t escape, he will really die without a burial place, and even his soul will be captured by the other party. But! Almost as soon as valkyl moved, Bess followed before he turned around completely. The empty hands, but at the moment of body movement, a long black sword completely appeared on Beth''s right hand. Beth didn''t show any superb swordsmanship. It seems that he just took a step, but the whole person has appeared behind valki, and the long sword in his hand runs through valki''s heart - the sword pierced by Beth doesn''t stab at valki''s heart at all, It was only at this time that varky forced himself to turn around, so that Beth''s sword ran through his heart. It looked like varky was deliberately dying. "Your soul, I take it." This was the last word that varky heard when his consciousness gradually fell into darkness. ¡­¡­ On the way to pandalian empty city, a carriage was speeding. The carriage doesn''t look very luxurious. It can even be said to be very simple. However, from the fact that there are more than 300 cavalry with heavy armor and heavy guns around the carriage, and even the war horses under the crotch have armor focused cavalry, we can know that the identity of the people sitting in the carriage is not simple. The more than 300 cavalry dressed in heavy cavalry exuded an extremely fierce atmosphere of killing, which was obviously a real bloody army in a hundred battles. If you only look at the momentum emanating from this cavalry, I''m afraid no one can believe that this army was just a new army that no one would be optimistic about two months ago. This heavy cavalry unit is the second unit with a name under Sean. Dark wings. At present, the dark wing has only a full scale of 300 people - this is the number left over from the fight of 1000 people in the past two months. However, the training of the heavy cavalry force itself is very difficult. Therefore, although William also knows that the heavy cavalry can not form a deterrent without a scale of more than 1000 people, he adheres to the principle of preferring shortage rather than abuse, William still did not immediately organize the force. Similarly, this army was not replaced by William with a flagpole. With the end of the war and the iron wing led by ANN Nuo to help suppress IDA collar, dark wing is currently appointed by William as Neil''s personal escort. In this way, William actually fell into a dilemma: whether to cultivate the dark wings into a pure heavy cavalry force or a guard force with excellent riding and infantry. Just don''t wait for William to come up with a plan. At present, panda is in crisis again. Inside the carriage, Neil looked suspiciously at the two girls sitting opposite him. The one sitting beside has long silver hair, while the one on the right has long black hair. In terms of appearance, the two people are really similar. Although Neil thinks they are essentially different, he doesn''t know why. He just can''t tell the difference between the two people, which can only be attributed to the fact that they are twins with different temperament. Of course, the twins with silver hair and black hair can only be interpreted as using hair dye. In terms of the spirit''s aesthetic view, even if Neil is picky, he has to admit that the two girls in front of him, whether silver haired ABIS or black haired DEX, are rare beauties. In particular, the awe inspiring holy smell of ABIS and the charming evil smell emanating from DEX complement each other, which is enough to become the absolute focus in anyone''s sight. But now Neil is in no mood to appreciate it. "You mean, I''m in danger?" "Yes." Abith nodded. "Andrew said that the man of the alliance would not let you return to the void City, so he would solve you on the last road, so DEX and I were asked to protect you." "Oh, poor DEX, I''m afraid of fighting." DEX looked a little trembling. She held ABIS an arm. "Hum, the weak are afraid." Abith taught DEX a lesson, then turned her head to look at Neil and said, "but now you can rest assured that DEX and I will be absolutely fine with each other Well, you have a strong relationship with us, so unlike Sean, there are many law restrictions to protect you from the laws of the world. " "But the cavalry outside are different." DEX spoke again and added, "so their life and death have nothing to do with us We can only do it unless someone does it to you. Otherwise, we can only watch. " "Yes." ABIS nodded. "That''s what Andrew told us, so we can only abide by it." "Lord Neil, don''t care about us!" Abith and DEX didn''t mean to hide at all. Their voices had strong penetration. Even in the roaring thunder of the 300 heavy cavalry, their voices could still be heard clearly by all the heavy cavalry. At the moment, the leader of this heavy cavalry force is the leader of Rudd''s cavalry force, which was second only to Kaz and Northen. Unlike Katz and Northen who refused to be loyal to Sean, the cavalry commander did not refuse William''s surrender. Of course, what really made him willing to be loyal to Sean was the generous salary offered by William and the promotion of his status. Although his troops were severely reduced in the previous turbulent war involving the whole territory, at least the number of troops left now can be truly called elite. Of course, this elite is only the personal feeling of the cavalry commander. In fact, if Sean observed with real eyes, it is still only a third-class army. However, the heavy cavalry force at the level of the three-level regular army is still stronger than the general three-level army in terms of combat effectiveness. The only thing that can be compared is the iron wings of commander Arnold. "As long as you can reach the void City safely, our sacrifice will not be in vain!" "Yes, Lord Neil!" "As long as Lord Neil is there, the richness of the territory is only a matter of time. This is what we want to see most." For a time, all the cavalry with dark wings joined in one after another, and their respect for Neil was obviously no less than that of William. However, this is inevitable. After all, they have been following Neil''s actions recently, so they know Neil''s decisions for the first time. Even if they don''t understand many things, Neil doesn''t hide things if they ask. Such people are naturally easy to attract the respect of these soldiers. "For Lord Neil!" I don''t know who it was, suddenly I shouted. "For Lord Neil!" Everyone began to agree. Listening to the shouts of all the heavy cavalry, he felt their extreme morale at the moment. Neil''s eyes were also wet. He looked at ABIS, but ABIS shook her head before he spoke: "it''s impossible. The law cannot be violated. " "So why can I be an exception?" "Secret." ABIS said, "but this kind of concealment..." "It''s a lie." DEX whispered. "I know!" Abith turned her head and shouted, and DEX uttered another murmur of "poor DEX." anyway, it means that. Andrew said that it''s OK to happen once or twice, and it''s not advisable to do it more often So I still hope you can discuss with the guy who looks like a woman and improve his strength as much as possible Andrew said, "better, not more." "It''s expensive, but not much." DEX whispered again. "I know!" Chapter 331 On the vast wasteland, two figures, one tall and one short, are moving forward difficultly. Deep in the wilderness, oases with large areas of water and grass are not everywhere, which is very similar to the situation of the trade capital. However, the capital of trade has a lot of money, so they can lay flat roads for rapid direct trade at various oasis points. However, the primitive wilderness, which is lack of funds and relatively backward in development, can only take a laissez faire attitude towards such areas, so there are many desertification wastelands in the wilderness. However, most of these wastelands appear between two oases controlled by different tribes. To put it simply, these wastelands are equivalent to the border between the external kingdoms. At the moment, the two people walking on the wasteland are naturally Sean and Cecilia. After Sean warned the heavy rock tribe and asked them to set out immediately to find Andre, Sean broke up with them temporarily. I don''t know why, since the sudden and inexplicable vigilant mental induction in his heart, Sean found that this feeling has become stronger and stronger recently, and unexpectedly, Sean seems to be able to understand this emotion that makes him feel irritable. That is, the danger is getting closer and closer to yourself. Originally, Sean didn''t agree with Cecilia to go with him, but Cecilia didn''t listen no matter how Sean advised him, so in all kinds of helpless circumstances, Sean could only go with Sean Cecilia. So in the next few days, Sean and Cecilia soon left the oasis controlled by the heavy rock tribe and stepped back into the wasteland full of yellow sand. But even so, Sean still didn''t feel the reduction of dangerous thoughts, which is enough to prove that the crisis still exists. As for Andre and others, Sean was not worried at all. As long as we continue to follow the plan, Carlos will definitely become the chief of the great red fire tribe. When ataba and his heavy rock tribe are settled, Sean''s plan will almost be officially implemented. As for the two lizard brothers of kruma, of course, they can only stay in the big red fire tribe for the time being. As long as these two commanders with the same strength are here, Karos''s Chieftain status will never be provoked. Similarly, even if some people are dissatisfied, there is also the support of heavy rock and Andre. The force Sean left them was no joke in terms of combat effectiveness alone. The only thing to worry about is the priests in the great red fire tribe. These enemies are the real thorny existence. But now, that''s not what Sean needs to worry about. It is not impossible for Andre, Carlos and kruma to plan a perfect strategic plan. Ataba, the former deputy head of the serpent mercenary regiment of habinder, may not be as good as the other three, but there is absolutely no need to worry about the implementation of tactics, not to mention Cruz. Therefore, as long as the strategic plan is perfect enough, It''s only a matter of time before eating the big red fire tribe. Because of these considerations, Sean and Cecilia left the team without any burden. "Sean, where are we going?" Now, walking on the wasteland, Cecilia finally asked. They had been gone for a few days, but they had been moving forward aimlessly. Seeing that their drinking water and food were almost bottomed out, Cecilia had to ask. If they can''t find food and water in the next two days, they will start hungry. However, it doesn''t matter if they are only hungry. They are afraid of the result of lack of water in such bad weather and high temperature climate in the wilderness. "I found a very interesting place in the map given to me by the high priest of Chongyan." Sean said with a bad smile, "there are about two days before our current trip. Although we may have to hunt by ourselves because of the lack of food, there is a water source in that place, which can solve our drinking problem." It was obvious that Sean knew Cecilia''s concerns. At the moment, it naturally calmed Cecilia. "A very interesting place?" Sure enough, Cecilia''s attention was soon attracted, "where is that?" "It''s an underground cave." Sean said, "but there is no channel to connect with the underground world, so don''t worry that we will encounter those monsters from the underground world Although the wild land has never been liked by outsiders, in the face of creatures in the same underground world, the people here in the wild land are at least in the same camp as the outsiders. " Cecilia''s face changed involuntarily when she first heard about the "underground cave". Obviously, a series of things before made Cecilia feel uneasy and afraid of the underground world. However, after hearing that Sean said that the underground cave had nothing to do with the underground world, her face became a little better, but Cecilia didn''t ask why Sean knew this. Perhaps in her mind, Sean was real and omniscient. Of course, just because Cecilia doesn''t ask doesn''t mean Sean doesn''t intend to say. Sean never hid anything from Cecilia. Basically, he didn''t mind telling her anything: "there is a plant called black Tara in that cave..." "Black Tara?" Cecilia was stunned. "Well, the name is really a little strange, but you''ll probably know it if I change it." Sean thought for a moment before he said, "soul tranquilizer." Cecilia''s eyes were wide open and her face was unbelievable. Soul tranquilizing potion is the most important potion of all casters. It can quickly cure the severe headache caused by excessive magic consumption. At the same time, it can also speed up the magic recovered by the magician through meditation. Even the perfect soul tranquilizing potion still allows the magician to enter the state of deep meditation - you know, The effect of deep meditation for one hour is equivalent to that of meditation for five hours under normal circumstances! Moreover, the benefits of soul tranquility potion are far more than that. This potion plays an unparalleled important role in soul energy magicians. Spiritual magic and soul magic belong to the branches of the soul energy system, and excessive spiritual consumption will also produce the side effects of excessive magic consumption, even worse. Moreover, if the application of spiritual magic fails, it can not be borne by ordinary people. The same is true for soul magic, If there is a soul tranquilizing potion at this time, it can quickly cure the side effects caused by these aspects, and even exempt the side effects caused by the failure of soul energy magicians to cast magic, and increase the success rate and effect of casting such magic. Natural magicians like Cecilia don''t need this kind of medicine unless they consume too much magic. However, this does not prevent this medicine from having a great reputation in the circle of magicians. However, just as the name of this medicine is very big, Cecilia also knows very well that there are not many alchemists who can refine this medicine, not to mention that only a few old alchemists have the formula, even the success rate is also a big problem. Moreover, Cecilia also heard that in recent years, the main refining materials of soul tranquility potion are scarce, and the substitutes for the main materials have not been found, so this potion is almost out of production. "Black Tara is the main material of soul tranquility potion." Sean said, "this kind of plant can grow only in dark, humid, dark and windless places underground, and another requirement is that the environment around this kind of plant must be dry In other words, there are only two places that can meet the growth environment of such plants, one is here in the wilderness, and the other is on the other side of the western continent. " If there are such strict living environment requirements, it is understandable that it is impossible to carry out artificial cultivation. "Generally speaking, a standard dose of soul tranquilizer requires about ten kilograms of black Tara." Sean knew that Cecilia just knew the special medicine of soul tranquility medicine, and did not know the specific formula of this medicine, so he explained in more detail, "under normal circumstances, if you can harvest more than ten kilograms of black Tara grass in the same cave, it will be a bumper harvest." Under normal circumstances, the standard dose of alchemy medicine is 100ml. Only some special medicine will have a larger standard dose. However, although there are standard doses of drugs, different drugs have different dosage. Although the standard dosage of some drugs is 100ml, they can only be taken no more than a few milliliters or more than ten milliliters each time. Therefore, the price is naturally different. Like soul tranquilizer, it takes at least 100ml at a time to have an effect. "So are we going to collect this material to make a soul tranquilizing potion?" Cecilia asked curiously. As for why Sean knew the soul tranquility potion, Cecilia was too lazy to ask. She had seen with her own eyes that Sean made an alchemical potion similar to the sober magic spring without the assistance of alchemical equipment in the black land of the star meteorite forest. "No." Sean shook his head. "Black Tara is only the main material of soul tranquility potion. There are many materials needed to make soul tranquility potion My goal is to harvest some black tuora grass. The quantity doesn''t need to be too much. It''s about seven or eight kilograms. In addition to making soul tranquilizing potion, this plant can also be used to expand the scale of the wolf cave so that more young wolves can be born in the wolf cave. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia immediately knew what Sean was up to. His purpose is naturally to expand the scale of the wolf cave controlled by the big red fire tribe. In this way, the number of sand wolves that can serve as goblin cavalry mounts will naturally increase accordingly. In this way, it is not difficult to form a larger goblin cavalry force. Goblins have no shortage of numbers. What prevents and limits their powerful combat effectiveness is the scarcity of sand wolves that can become mounts! Chapter 332 Two days is neither short nor long. For people like Sean and Cecilia, if they concentrate on moving forward, they won''t feel the passage of time at all. Only the gradual reduction of food and water carried by their hands is improving their speed of time passage. If their strength is strong enough, they can naturally do not need to eat for a long time. Although this will make their body slightly weaker, they will never have any life danger. However, for the two people who are currently the next silver, not to mention not eating for a long time, not eating for more than three days is enough to make their body weak. Even Cecilia may not be in danger if she only drinks water without food supply, but it is normal and common that her lack of concentration leads to the decline of combat effectiveness and the loss of magic ability. Of course, Sean and Cecilia are not in the military mode at present, but in the team mode of the adventure group by default. Therefore, Sean''s passive ability of "survival in desperate circumstances" will certainly continue to play a role. But the effect of this special passive skill can only slow down and prevent to a certain extent. If you don''t eat for a long time, you will also die. But in any case, it is very necessary and important to supplement the loss of a large amount of water in the body first. So two days later, when they ran out of water, Sean and Cecilia finally came to a sunken crypt. The wind was still howling in the desert, but Sean and Cecilia didn''t feel the wind from the cave, even the faintest wind. Standing at the crypt door and staring inside, in Cecilia''s eyes, the crypt entrance was like a monster''s mouth that wanted to choose people, which made Cecilia feel a thrill. "Don''t use any magic to illuminate." Sean whispered. Cecilia nodded. So Sean didn''t stop. He jumped in from the entrance of the underground cave. The next second, Sean seemed to be swallowed up by a monster, and completely disappeared in Cecilia''s sight, leaving only a rustling sound. It sounded like something like sand falling. However, as the sound went farther and farther, it was only three or four seconds later, Cecilia, standing outside the crypt entrance, could no longer hear any sound. "It''s a landslide. Be careful when you jump down." After a while, Cecilia heard Sean''s voice from the ground. The voice is somewhat empty, even with a trace of echo. Obviously, the space of * * is very broad. Cecilia did not hesitate, and soon jumped down from the entrance of the crypt. But when she jumped down, her eyes were closed. It was obvious that even if Cecilia had become a battlefield veteran, she could not change her face even in the face of broken limbs and splashing blood, but anyway, Cecilia was only a 16-year-old girl now, or with a girl''s nature, There are still some natural fears about many things. As soon as she jumped off the crypt, Cecilia obviously felt a sense of weightlessness for a second, which proved that the slope of the crypt was large, at least far from what it sounded on the surface. When her feet touched the slope and her body began to fall, Cecilia screamed unavoidably, and then her ass fell heavily to the ground, and the whole person stuck to the slope. The cloak on her body well protected Cecilia''s body and prevented her from being scratched during the sliding process of the slope. Of course, Cecilia could not avoid the pain at the moment when her ass fell heavily. However, this is also an unavoidable behavior. Sean also suffered a lot, but he is a soldier with rough skin and thick flesh, so of course he will not have obvious and strong pain like Cecilia, so that Sean did not realize the physical difference between Cecilia and himself, so he did not remind Cecilia. As she slid down the slope, Cecilia could clearly feel that the slope became steeper and steeper, so the speed of sliding became faster and faster. Under normal circumstances, with a cloak to protect the body, it should slow down due to the friction of the cloak, but the current situation is completely opposite. But in such a high-speed slide, Cecilia did not dare to touch the slope behind her. She was afraid that her hand would be scratched if she was not careful. However, with the acceleration of the slide and the extension of time, Cecilia''s heart became more and more uneasy. At present, various signs have shown that the slope of this cave is very steep and obviously very smooth. If there is no second way out, it is very difficult to return the same way. However, before Cecilia could figure out these problems, she felt that she was suddenly caught by something. Then a steady force came and directly lifted her up, which made Cecilia scream again. "It''s me!" Sean''s voice rang, "don''t shout." So Cecilia, who finally settled down, calmed down. But at this time, Sean and Cecilia frowned, because they heard a strange cry. This sound is like the roar of a tiger and a lion, but it also has the sharp voice of a leopard. It is clearly a roar, but it is very strange that several voices overlap. However, no matter whether the sound is made by one creature or several creatures, it can only represent one meaning: the other party is a very dangerous creature, because there will be no ordinary creatures in the wilderness, and any creature, even when it is young, is a demon beast. Although Sean could not see Cecilia''s face in the dark environment, he could still feel Cecilia''s trembling in his arms and the movement of grasping her body because of tension and fear. Sean chuckled, put Cecilia down, reached out and patted her on the head. "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''m here." "... well." Cecilia gripped Sean''s clothes more tightly, and it took a long time before she answered gently. Sean reached out and took Cecilia behind him. At the same time, his right hand was dead bone in his hand, but he didn''t advance blindly, but began to brush the ground with dead bone to prevent any accidents. Sean knows very well that the depths of today''s wild land still belong to the undeveloped primitive land, so exploring in these places is likely to encounter some powerful Warcraft. Therefore, even if Sean knows how to deal with many Warcraft, he doesn''t dare to expand with his current strength, so he can only move forward carefully. The reason why he didn''t let Cecilia use magic such as lighting to shine on the cave environment was to avoid angering the Warcraft hiding in the cave and cave. This kind of Warcraft is very sensitive to the light source because it lives in the dark environment for a long time. Once there is a light source, it is easy to provoke this kind of Warcraft, resulting in some unnecessary trouble. Sean didn''t come to this crypt to hunt Warcraft. He just wanted to pick some black Tara grass to avoid fighting. That''s the best. So as long as Warcraft doesn''t come to his trouble, Sean certainly won''t provoke these Warcraft - at least, if magic such as lighting is used again when attacked, Warcraft will fall into a state of blindness because of a moment of light, and Sean will have a stronger combat advantage before they adapt to the light. So in a sense, illumination is actually a talisman for Sean and Cecilia. Of course, dark vision can be used, but for some reason, Sean stopped Cecilia''s casting. So they began to move forward in the dark environment. It wasn''t very difficult along the way. There was nothing else except that some things on the ground that should be stones were often swept away by the dead bones in Sean''s hands. Of course, Sean doesn''t know whether this thing is a stone, but without lighting, Sean thinks these things are stones. Cecilia certainly won''t object, or taking these things that may be rolling things of other things as stones is the best choice at present. After walking for about ten minutes, there was a sudden anti earthquake force from the dead bone in Sean''s hand, which made Sean immediately realize that the distance about half a meter in front should be a solid object such as a wall. However, in order to determine the situation, Sean still moved the dead bone up the obstacle, and soon a flash of sparks splashed out. The appearance of the sparks in the dark environment seemed more bright and dazzling, which frightened Sean to stop his action immediately. Almost at the same time, the roar like a wolf like a tiger and like a leopard sounded again. But this time, the voice was significantly weaker than before. Sean''s eyes lit up. He could hear it. It didn''t seem far from his position. "Left." Cecilia has spoken. "Let''s go." Sean reached out and grabbed Cecilia''s hand and began to walk to the left. Soon, Sean found that there was a corner, and at the end of the corner, there was a faint fluorescence. The light is not bright, but it is enough to illuminate the surrounding micro situation in the current environment. In this fluorescent environment, Sean and Cecilia are enough to avoid the interference of the dark environment and at least see the surrounding situation. Soon, they saw the end. Here is also a corner, but after turning this corner, the situation of the land * * has changed significantly. Chapter 333 Presented in front of Sean and Cecilia is a huge underground cave! The height of the cave is at least more than 30 meters. Sean and Cecilia stand here and feel like they have come to another world. There are no stalactites or other things in the cave, and dense vegetation surrounds the dome of the cave. This vegetation is not the common green vegetation on the ground, but a darker light blue color. Of course, Sean is not sure whether it is the color of the vegetation itself. At this time, in the whole cave, whether on the dome, on the ground, or in the surrounding space, there is a plant similar to Nepenthes. This plant has an almost transparent "cover", and in this cover is similar to the center of stamens, but it seems to look the same, Sean couldn''t tell which was the stamen and which was the pistil. The stamen top of the stamen shows a shallow blue light. This blue light is not eye-catching, but it should be said to look very soft. However, against the background of the cover protecting the stamen, this blue light appears a little dark and gloomy. If there are only a few or a dozen such plants, the light will not be particularly strong, but at present, the whole karst cave is full of such plants, at least there are nearly hundreds of thousands of plants, which shows that the whole karst cave presents a deep blue light. So many "rushes" gathered together, it diluted the gloomy atmosphere, and the whole karst cave seemed a little dreamy and blurred. It gives Sean the most intuitive feeling, just like walking into a cafe. The light is soft and dim, but it is full of a kind of comfort that makes people relax physically and mentally. But soon, Sean was startled and suddenly woke up. In such a strange environment, his spirit is tight, and it is impossible for him to have such a strange feeling, but the cave in front of him actually has the effect of affecting his perception, which makes him have to be more cautious and careful. Because the current situation is very different from what he knows. At least when Sean saw the map of the high priest of heavy rock, he did know that there was black tuora grass in the cave. After all, he came in several times in the game. At that time, they were escorting the people who specialized in collecting in the guild. When the slope under the ground came down, there were white bones all over the ground, basically of all races. Sean swept the floor with his sword, not only to explore the way, but also to sweep away the bones on the ground - that terrible scene was once the top of the most frightening scene in the game, so he stopped Cecilia from performing dark visual magic. But the current situation is very different from the original game. Because before in the game, there was no huge cave where he and Cecilia were now! Not to mention the distance between the dome of the cave and the ground is more than 30 meters. Only the area and diameter of the cave may exceed several kilometers. Because Sean stood at the entrance of the cave, but he couldn''t see the end at a glance. The maximum distance of his vision was hundreds of meters away, and there was a lake. A lake with the same faint blue light. "Here is..." Cecilia''s shocked face finally faded away, turned her head and looked at Sean. Her words were full of curiosity, "where is it?" "I... don''t know." Sean smiled bitterly, "I can know very limited plants here." Hearing Sean''s helpless words, Cecilia was surprised. Because Sean''s performance in front of her has always been almost omniscient. He knows a lot of professional knowledge that even belongs to magicians. He even knows much better than a genuine magician who has received excellent and comprehensive systematic education, but now she actually hears Sean say she doesn''t know? "There are still many things I don''t know in this world." Seeing the surprised look in Cecilia''s eyes, Sean naturally knew what he was thinking, so he also opened his mouth to explain, "all I know and hear are the materials that have been carefully sorted out by someone in the world for a long time. I''m just trying to memorize, which is not my ability Those who really have great skills are those who are really strong and specialize in one field. Even if they are weak, such as Neil and William, they are no different from God in the field they are good at. " Cecilia is a little confused. But just then, another strange howl sounded. This time, both Cecilia and Sean heard it clearly and plainly. It was no longer as empty as before. "At the lake." Cecilia reacted first. This time, Sean and Cecilia didn''t stop, but immediately rushed to the location of the lake. It''s only a few hundred meters away from Sean and Cecilia. If you move with all your strength, it''s less than a minute at most. But in this mysterious cave, even Sean felt incredible, so naturally he would not relax at all, but rushed to the lake in absolute safety, so the speed would naturally be reduced accordingly. Halfway through, Sean and Cecilia heard the strange roar twice in a row. Judging from the sound, it is obvious that the other party will move, so Sean and Cecilia have to gradually reduce their speed and approach carefully to avoid the possible sudden encounter as much as possible. But no matter how careful and slow down, Sean and Cecilia are actively approaching the target, so the distance between them and the target is naturally shrinking. About ten minutes later, Sean and Cecilia finally came to an area full of bushes. This cave is very much like the jungle world of the underground world. The strange vegetation all over the cave dome seems to be some kind of plant similar to vines. In addition, there is no such vegetation on the cave ground. On the contrary, the geology is somewhat soft. Stepping on it feels like stepping on the earth, and all kinds of vegetation naturally grow on these lands. There are almost people high grass - this kind of grass is not as threatening as the grass on the ground. The grass leaves are serrated. Sean was cut several holes when he didn''t pay attention at first. Fortunately, these grass are non-toxic, otherwise it would be unimaginable. Of course, the grass area is not large, so Sean and Cecilia didn''t spend much time crossing it. In addition to the tall grass, there are almost only two meters of dwarf trees. This is also a kind of tree that has never appeared in the outside world. It is a bit like the coconut tree Sean has seen on earth, but the tree body is much stronger. It needs at least five or six seans to hug. The branches and leaves on the top of the tree are not luxuriant, only a few, but each one is as big as banana leaves, and the color is relatively close to the common green of ordinary leaves. However, there is no fruit under the leaves. On the contrary, the tree body, although very strong, seems very smooth. Sean can even feel a texture similar to metal. In addition, these bushes also violate the laws of plant growth. Trees are no less than flowers and plants, and their root systems are absolutely not low in nutrient absorption. Therefore, trees are generally planted at an interval of two or three meters. For example, there is a "three three law" for tree planting, which roughly means that only one tree can be planted within the nine Palace of three times three. However, at present, in this seemingly large area of dwarf trees, I''m afraid the spacing of each dwarf tree is not even two meters, and they are densely clustered together. Although this greatly affects the forward speed of Sean and Cecilia, it also plays a good role in obscuring vision and hiding body shape. "Roar!" Roar, right in front of the bushes! Sean and Cecilia looked at each other with some horror in their eyes. I didn''t feel it when I was so far away. At this moment, I found that the roar had a deterrent effect. Sean opened his personal status without hesitation. Sure enough, he saw a line of abnormal status on it! [deterrence (momentum suppression): full attribute - 15%, full reaction - 15%, abnormal state resistance - 2.] The effect of "abnormal state resistance-2" is no joke. The person with this state is equal to the reduction of resistance exemption judgment of all abnormal states by 20%. Unless it is an abnormal state specially marked with immunity, it would have only a 50% chance of abnormal states, After being attached to this state, there is a 70% chance of an abnormal state. And far more! This state also has the effect delay feature! The most intuitive embodiment in the game is the original vertigo for three seconds. If you win this state, once you are judged to be successful in vertigo, it will be extended to five seconds! Five seconds! It''s enough for Sean to raise and lower his knife for several rounds! Although the world is in reality, Sean doesn''t want to know what the abnormal state will be like in this additional state. However, the special effect of deterrence is not expected. In miracles, the special effect of deterrence is divided into two different states. The first is the coercion of the superior to the inferior. Usually, if you are in this state, a special description such as "domain suppression" will appear in the abnormal status column. This method can only be mastered by the strong at the level above the holy land. However, because each strong at the holy land has different contact and perception, there will be a variety of special instructions on the suppression of the field. Generally, this field will tend to be perfect only at the level above the legend. Of course, this means that not every strong saint can show deterrence. And "momentum suppression" can be regarded as a reflection of "talent". This usually only happens to Warcraft with special lineages, talents or powerful abilities. For example, Longwei. This is a kind of momentum suppression, but the display in the abnormal state is different from now, and Longwei is also somewhat uneven. Like the dragon power of Yalong, that is, the decline is about 5%, while in the face of an adult real dragon, the decline is at least 50%. All attributes and reaction power are reduced by 15%, which means that creatures that can send out this deterrent are definitely stronger than ordinary Yalong. And any kind of Yalong, unless it is a silly Yalong like the spirit dragon, usually its strength will not be lower than the gold level, but it is only an ordinary Yalong. Generally, Yalong with the ability of dragon power is between the upper gold and the holy land. In human words, it is the strong one at the top of the upper gold peak. Even so, the influence of Longwei is only 5%. So it''s not hard to understand the horror in Sean''s and Cecilia''s eyes. It can even be said that Sean knows better than Cecilia how terrible the owner behind this deterrence is. I''m afraid this creature must be at least above the level of the middle sanctuary, which is not the existence Sean can challenge at present. Almost at this moment, Sean''s heart had begun to retreat. "Roar!" This time, the roar was more intense and obvious, as if it was not far in front of Sean and Cecilia. But with this sound, it made Sean feel that the owner of the sound seemed to have extremely strong pain. Cecilia looked up at Sean with some fear and loss in her eyes. Her strength now is just the lower silver. Although it is not far from the upper silver, her magic savings are still far from enough. This fact can''t be solved, so she can only grind it slowly. Unless there is a great opportunity, it will be possible to advance in the short term. Otherwise, it will take at least one or two years to step into the upper silver. Although for the magic world, a magician who is already the top silver under the age of 18 can be regarded as a rare one in a hundred years, Cecilia knows that this talent and talent has no meaning for Sean. From the moment Sean became the Lord, his enemies were basically strong at the gold level. In the future, whether it was an action against the wilderness or a war with the kingdom of dabion, the enemies involved must be strong at the holy land level. Under the circumstances of enemies at this level, Cecilia could not give full play to her combat effectiveness at all. This made Cecilia very anxious, but she couldn''t help it at all. Even at this moment, she really realized the gap - it was just a deterrent, and she could hardly afford to fight. Sean glanced at Cecilia. From her eyes, Sean could naturally feel the meaning. He smiled, reached out and patted Cecilia''s head gently. He said softly, "it''s enough for you to stand behind me. You don''t need to stand in front of me at all Now, let''s go and see what kind of big guy it is. I can feel its weakness and pain. Maybe this is an opportunity. " Chapter 334 Sean and Cecilia walked carefully out of the bushes. Their movements are very gentle. In other words, even if they want to be fast, they can''t get there quickly. After all, the total reactivity and total attributes have decreased by 15%. The dubuff formed by the special ability of deterrence does not have the same duration as the general dubuff, but a benefit reduction effect similar to the field. As long as it is within the scope of forming deterrence, this effect will continue all the time. Only after leaving this range will this effect disappear - of course, for dubuffs like "momentum suppression", it will not disappear immediately, but will continue to disappear for a period of time. Usually the duration is about one to five minutes, depending on the specific power of the deterrent. After walking through the bushes for about a minute or two, the vision suddenly opened up! The bushes with a radius of about hundreds of square meters have been completely destroyed and collapsed. Almost no bush can remain intact. Fortunately, a small top with huge leaves is left, but more has become a piece of sawdust. This area is undoubtedly the darkest area in the whole underground karst cave jungle. After all, under such great destructive power, plants similar to pitcher grass are also not spared. But it was wonderful that even in such an environment, Sean and Cecilia could still see the situation clearly. A huge four legged creature covered with scars fell to one side. This is a creature Sean has never seen in the game, and even the information about Warcraft on the forum has never appeared. It looks like a lion, but it doesn''t have lion''s sideburns. It can even be said that it has almost no hair, but is covered with a layer of black scales. In addition, its head also has horns. It looks a bit like ox horns, but it is stronger and sharper than ox horns. It does not grow on both sides, but towards the front. There is no doubt that this pair of horns can also be used as weapons when necessary. As for the giant beast''s tail, it obviously is not a thin and soft type, but some are as hard as the tiger''s tail. In addition to the same black scale, there is a triangular sharp angle at the end of the tail. In any way, this creature is obviously an extremely terrible Warcraft. Only its fallen side is nearly two meters high, which obviously shows how huge the volume of this creature is. In terms of Sean''s sensitivity to data, the body length of this Warcraft, including its tail, should be at least more than five meters, and the height of standing up will be about three meters, and it has strong explosive power and lethality. But now, this terrible Warcraft is paralyzed here. Although it continues to make a roar similar to deterrence, frighten all creatures that dare to approach, and publicize its home strength, in the eyes of Sean and Cecilia, this Warcraft has only one breath left and may die at any time. Because the bright red blood almost gushed out of him, especially a wound on his back. According to Sean''s visual inspection, he lost at least 30 or 40 kilograms of meat, and almost the skeleton under the skin can be seen. In addition to this terrible wound, although other scars look very terrible, and a large number of protective scales fall off, they are not as serious as expected in Cecilia''s eyes. However, this does not mean that it may be saved, because there are many small flames that have not been extinguished on it. These flames are black. Although there is no temperature, the more it is, the more terrible it appears. Not to mention Cecilia, even Sean can feel the terrible power emanating from these flames. Perhaps these flames are the real culprit for the death of this Warcraft. Somehow, when Sean saw these flames, he suddenly felt some familiarity. He walked a few steps towards the side, trying to bypass the huge Warcraft to observe the surrounding environment, but he just walked less than a meter away, accidentally crushed the wood chips and made a shocking sound in the current environment. "Roar!" Like a nervous and frightened child, the Warcraft immediately made a series of violent sounds, as if it wanted to struggle to stand up. But perhaps the injury on his body was too serious. Just as he stood up, he immediately fell down again, shaking up a piece of dust and wood chips splashing around due to the huge earthquake. Under such terrible vibration force, these wood chips are almost no different from the arrow. Sean, who was quick-sighted and handy, immediately threw Cecilia to the ground. The roaring sound of breaking the sky is like a mountain collapse and tsunami. Sean pressed Cecilia on his body and listened to the roaring voice overhead. As soon as his scalp exploded, an unprecedented sense of fear spread in his heart. He felt a stagnant movement just now, which was obviously different from the previous speed. He knew that if Cecilia was not close enough to him, he was afraid that if the distance was more than two meters, he could only watch Cecilia be divided by these sawdust fragments. Just for a moment, like a thousand years, the roaring sound of breaking the air finally stopped. Sean swept around with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He saw that under the accumulation of these sharp arrow sawdust, dozens of dwarf trees fell behind Sean, and these dwarf trees were also torn into countless pieces under the accumulation of these sawdust. Sean had a twitch in the corners of his eyes. This impact and destructive force Sean''s heart moved and suddenly opened his personal attributes. Sure enough, under the status bar, in addition to "deterrence", there was another abnormal attribute. [sluggish: movement speed - 35%.] Obviously, the shock wave generated when the huge Warcraft fell to the ground just now also had a strong impact on it. At this moment, even if Sean was so skillful and brave, he only felt a pain in his mouth. The current situation has obviously completely exceeded his expectations. With the movement speed reduced by 35% and the total reaction force reduced by 15%, Sean''s movement speed is equivalent to being forcibly weakened by 50%, which can be described as "struggling". Fortunately, however, retardation is not a side effect of deterrence, so this dubuff has a duration. As long as it lasts until the end of time, its movement speed can be restored. But when Sean glanced at the duration of the effect, his heart was weak again, because the duration of the effect was as long as three minutes, which was a little terrible. The huge and terrible Warcraft fell to the ground at this time. It seemed that it consumed a lot of strength just now. Now it seemed that it couldn''t lift its strength and could only stare at Sean and Cecilia. However, the terrible pressure did not weaken at all, which made Sean dare not act rashly. He was deeply afraid that once there was any misunderstanding, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Are you okay?" Sean slowly got up from Cecilia and asked softly. "Nothing." Cecilia looked at the situation around her with lingering fear. Obviously, she was not lightly frightened, but she really didn''t get hurt. "What is this Warcraft?" "I don''t know." Sean''s real eyes brightened, but he couldn''t detect anything, which made him feel very confused. The real eye is Sean''s biggest weapon. Although it is used to deal with humans, it has no problem if it is only used to view props, creatures and Warcraft. Especially after gaining the ability to "survive in desperate circumstances", Sean has all creatures, all Warcraft, all materials and all poisons. In other words, there is nothing in the world that Sean doesn''t know except those works of art. But now, he knows nothing about the Warcraft in front of him! But soon Sean saw that on the other side of the huge Warcraft, the pupil shrank suddenly! Those are the corpses of two Warcraft animals whose bodies are completely not under the Warcraft in front of them. From the shape, they are also two four legged Warcraft, but different from the huge Warcraft in front of them, they both have crocodile mouths on their heads and scales on their bodies. Underground Horned Dragon! "How possible!" Sean had uttered a cry of surprise. "What''s the matter?" Cecilia looked at her curiously, and her face changed the same. Although she could not recognize the two Warcraft, she could recognize the bodies fallen beside those Warcraft. That''s the black elf! There is even a blood elf! "Didn''t you say that the underground cave and the underground world are not together?" Cecilia''s voice was a little alarmed. Sean''s pupils narrowed slightly, and the situation seemed to be somewhat beyond his expectations. When he came to the underground cave in the game, he didn''t find the cave at all, and there were no races in the underground world. But now there is not only a Warcraft he can''t recognize, but also an underground Horned Dragon listed as level 7 Warcraft, which is equivalent to the strength of superior gold in the human world. Unless it is a strong man who has stepped into the holy land, even the strong man who is also superior gold has no way to take this underground Horned Dragon. However, Warcraft is only Warcraft after all. Although the underground Horned Dragon can be tamed, it is absolutely difficult. In other words, there must be two animal trainers in the bodies of more than a dozen black elves and blood elves. And Sean saw his noble status from the clothes on the blood elves. I''m afraid he should at least be a royal and noble. After all, in the underground world, the identity of the blood elves was naturally higher than that of the black elves. "Woo." At a time when the atmosphere was a little tense, a sudden cry suddenly sounded. It was like a stone thrown into the lake, which quickly opened a circle of ripples, but also broke the almost suffocating atmosphere at the moment. However, the break of this atmosphere is not what Sean wants, because he can see that the unknown Warcraft suddenly becomes angry at this time, and its vicious eyes are staring at Sean and Cecilia! Chapter 335 Although the huge Warcraft in front of him was very angry, he was very strange and didn''t attack immediately. He just stared at Sean and Cecilia coldly. This is not that the Warcraft has been completely out of strength or is too badly injured to move, but that the Warcraft seems to be a bit of a misnomer, so it doesn''t dare to attack immediately. Otherwise, it will almost kill Sean and Cecilia with its real power of just generating the shock wave. It''s easy to kill Sean and Cecilia. "Woo." There was another slight noise. This time, Sean and Cecilia both heard very clearly, because the voice was at their feet. When they looked down, they were surprised to see a puppy whose eyes were not fully opened at Cecilia''s feet. It seemed that because it hadn''t opened its eyes, it didn''t see everything around it clearly, so it just rubbed its head against Cecilia''s trouser legs, and then made a few subtle sounds similar to coquetry. The voice was not very strong, it could be said that it was hummed with a nasal sound, so Sean and Cecilia didn''t hear it. Sean looked at the creature at Cecilia''s feet and looked up at the huge Warcraft. He seemed to have some awakening in his heart. So when he lowered his head again, Sean had begun to observe the Warcraft, which was obviously just born. This is a silvery white Warcraft, but it''s strange that it''s not like the huge Warcraft that doesn''t know whether it''s its father or mother. It''s covered with black scales, but has very soft fur. The fur is so fluffy that it looks like marshmallow that it covers most of its limbs. It looks like a short legged kitten - this Warcraft obviously has the signs of a very typical cat, which can be seen from its parents as a lion. But what is really dangerous is probably its tail. Like his parents, although the little guy has not opened his eyes, his tail has revealed a ferocious side - although it is not covered with black scales, it also has a layer of soft fur, but what is hidden in this layer of fur is a sharp needle like a scorpion''s hook tail. Sean saw it with his own eyes as it rubbed Cecilia''s trouser legs. Every time it landed, it would pop a sharp corner in the fluff and plunge into the ground. I don''t know whether it is an instinctive sense of defense or the result under the control of other subjective consciousness. If it was the former, Sean would have to prevent it from stabbing Cecilia unconsciously; If it is the latter, it probably won''t do any harm to Cecilia according to its current situation. Glancing at the Warcraft, Sean motioned Cecilia to pick it up. Of course, the action must be slow. At first, when Cecilia''s body moved slightly, the huge Warcraft obviously had some resistance. After a roar, it had to move again. But its injury was so serious that it was so stiff that once it was broken, it fell heavily to the ground. The wounds on his body almost spattered blood again, especially the wound on his back, which was more like a blowout, gushing blood up to two meters. However, fortunately, this time there was no sawdust around the Warcraft, so when it fell heavily, it only had a strong airflow impact, and there was no as terrible as the previous ten thousand arrows. But this time, Sean and Cecilia understood why there was such a Warcraft cub running around them. Because under the impact of that air flow, the Warcraft cub stuck to Cecilia was blown up like a balloon and fell to the rear. Looking at the height of the Warcraft being blown up, Sean wondered whether the Warcraft cub would be directly thrown into a pool of meat mud when it fell. But soon, Sean knew that his consideration was superfluous, because he saw that when the Warcraft cub fell to the ground, the part of its fluffy hair in contact with the ground was concave. Then when the hair expanded again, the Warcraft cub was directly bounced up. Because of the round body hair, the Warcraft cub looks like a bouncing ball, constantly falling and bouncing. However, every time it bounces off, it can see the decrease of strength, which is obviously related to the height. Only when the Warcraft cub finally landed and was no longer bounced off, it was nearly five meters away from Sean and Cecilia. This is the result of it bouncing back from hitting the tree many times. Otherwise, God knows where it will be bounced. After landing again, the Warcraft cub got up from the ground and shook his head. Although he tried his best to stand up, he seemed to be dizzy in the process of continuous missile flying and landing just now, so that his balance ability is really not very good. He almost fell down again when he stood up. After several attempts failed, The Warcraft cub showed her proud skills as a child. It began to cry! Its original voice was a little low, but now its voice is a little sharp and rapid, which is obviously a manifestation of anxiety. But at this time, the huge Warcraft was powerless. Even if it wanted to pass, its physical condition did not allow it to make redundant actions. It had consumed a lot of physical strength just now. It was a miracle that it could do so with its current serious injury. Therefore, after hearing the voice of his child, the huge Warcraft only made a few low voices to respond and comfort. But no matter how soft its voice was, it fell into the ears of Sean and Cecilia, but it was no different from roaring. Sean glanced at Cecilia, then nodded, and Cecilia began to walk towards the Warcraft cub. This time, perhaps he realized that Sean and Cecilia did not have any hostility, and the huge Warcraft did not show that kind of attack and hostility, but let Cecilia gradually approach its children. The little guy seemed to notice that someone was approaching and instinctively wanted to dodge, but after sniffing for a few times and finding that the smell was not very annoying, he actually stopped crying, got up, and then began to sniff and approach Cecilia. This was somewhat beyond Sean''s expectation. He looked at the Warcraft thoughtfully, then looked at the two dead underground horned dragons and more than ten bodies on the ground, and finally focused on the Warcraft. Warcraft cubs who have not opened their eyes belong to the "baby" stage in the game. It''s not easy for players to get pets. It''s a very cumbersome and troublesome thing. Usually, a player can only sign a Warcraft contract with one Warcraft at the same time. However, if it is a high-level advanced class dedicated to the hunter, the beast trainer, it can make Warcraft contracts with up to three Warcraft. However, if you choose this class, you can''t sign Warcraft contracts with humanoid creatures. Although there are several ways to obtain pets, the most common is to beat Warcraft into a state of serious injury and near death, and then capture and tame it. Only the Warcraft pets obtained in this way have grown to a certain extent, so their ability values are basically fixed. Unless they can evolve, there is not much room for growth. If you want to cultivate a really powerful pet, you must start training from childhood. The so-called childhood naturally refers to those Warcraft that already have a certain consciousness. Generally speaking, it is a Warcraft that opens its eyes and weans. All Warcraft animals below infancy belong to the baby stage. It is a tangled and troublesome process to raise them until they enter infancy, and this does not mean the end, because if you really want a pet to fight, you must at least enter the growth stage. In addition to these two means of signing the Warcraft contract, there is naturally a third way, that is to obtain "pet eggs". Like the crypt ice Spider Queen''s egg that Sean now seals in the basement of the black swan castle by Andrew''s hand, it belongs to pet eggs. The pet obtained in this way is a neutralization mode between the first and second ways of obtaining pets, because it does not need to go through the childhood and growth period. Once it is hatched from pet eggs and fed for a period of time, it will immediately enter the mature period and directly enter the battle, but it will gain less ability and achievement, It can''t compare with pets really trained and trained from childhood. Sean remembered clearly that his president had a vampire humanoid pet, which was really cultivated from childhood to the end of the whole. His combat effectiveness was terrible. Even the strong in the legendary realm had the power of war. As for a Warcraft that is still in its infancy, Sean knows that its characteristic is that it will follow its instinct. At present, the Warcraft shows a high dependence on Cecilia, and its dependence is even on its own parents. Then there can only be one explanation: Cecilia absolutely has factors that make the Warcraft feel trusted and close. And a magician, what can make a Warcraft feel close? The answer is undoubtedly the special abilities of magicians. Cecilia, as a magician with outstanding talent, is obviously extremely powerful in the growth of element affinity, spiritual power and magic. The Warcraft cub has not opened his eyes yet and will only choose the most comfortable environment according to his instinct. There is no doubt that he feels extremely strong element power in Cecilia. Only this reason can explain why the Warcraft cub likes to stay with Cecilia so much. Watching Cecilia pick up the Warcraft cub, the little guy immediately put his whole body on Cecilia comfortably, and even kept arching his body to try to change a more comfortable position. He pulled his nose and rubbed his head against Cecilia, which was very obvious, I''m afraid even Cecilia has found the reason why the Warcraft cub is close to herself. Cecilia would be very happy if it were in peacetime. But now, she is really not happy at all. If there is no Warcraft parents eyeing her nearby. So Cecilia turned around and looked at Sean for help. Sean looked at the Warcraft cub who had not opened his eyes, and then looked at the huge Warcraft staring at him. Sean finally made a decision. Chapter 336 "I know you understand me." Sean looked at the huge Warcraft in front of him and said in a deep voice, "and I believe you''ve seen that we don''t mean any harm to you or your children." The giant Warcraft, similar to the lion and tiger, just stared at Sean and then spewed two white gases from his nose. It feels like the white gas emitted by the steam powered car when it starts. It is not only large, but also has a burning tingling feeling. But from this action, Sean can find that the Warcraft in front of him seems to show a look of disdain. But he didn''t know what the Warcraft disdained, but at this time, Sean had no choice but to continue to speak hard. "Your death is inevitable." When Sean said this, his eyes also glanced at the Warcraft. The meaning was very obvious, but he also approached Cecilia quietly, because he was not sure whether this sentence would annoy the Warcraft in front of him. Fortunately, the Warcraft was not angry at the words that represented a certain degree of insult in the human world. "In that case, if your children continue to stay here, there will be only two ends, and these two ends are definitely not what you want to see." Sean breathed a sigh of relief before he continued. The first is nothing more than starvation. The second one is a little sad. Obviously, those black elves and blood elves from the underground world will never let go of this Warcraft. Moreover, judging from the fact that the other party actually dispatched two underground horned dragons, it proves that they have the belief that they are determined to win. You know, the underground Horned Dragon is not so easy to tame. They are very irritable. The strength of the adult underground Horned Dragon has been equal to the superior gold power, and it is impossible for the adult underground Horned Dragon to be tamed. Therefore, if you want to tame the underground Horned Dragon as your pet, you must tame it from the childhood or even the baby state that hasn''t opened your eyes. Only in this way can you have a certain chance to tame the underground Horned Dragon as your pet. However, according to Sean''s understanding, the subterranean Horned Dragon is a social creature, and even if the population is small, there will be at least a dozen subterranean horned dragons, including three to five adult subterranean horned dragons, and some other subterranean horned dragons that are still growing and almost complete. The quasi complete underground horned dragons are actually nearly adult underground horned dragons, so these are the main forces in the battle. If they are not killed, they will not be able to capture their cubs. Therefore, this will be a very tragic battle. In the underground world, if the strength and scale do not reach a certain level, no one dares to find the trouble of these underground horned dragons. Think about it. Who dares to resist the charge launched by a group of strong men at the top of the gold peak and the strong men at the top of the gold, except the strong men in the holy land? Even the strong in the Holy Land dare not face hard resistance, and this is still the smallest underground horn dragon group. If you encounter those with a large scale, it is really no less than Dragon Nest exploration. As for those growing underground horned dragons, they can''t be tamed and can only be enslaved. In essence, although it is still a category of "pets", it is not so for players, because this creature can''t sign a Warcraft contract and can only be consumed as cannon fodder. Of course, there was no such benefit for players in the game at the beginning. Only those NPCs in the game can do so, so this is also what makes players very unhappy. But in any case, the death of two tamed and adult underground horned dragons here fully shows the seriousness of the matter at present. In other words, those aliens from the underground world definitely have the belief that they can''t stop their goals. "Human, do you think my IQ can''t compare with you?" A dull and dignified voice sounded directly in Sean''s mind. However, although the voice is a little low, it can still tell that it is a female voice, or that the Warcraft in front of us is a female Warcraft. Although Sean has heard more than once in the game that advanced Warcraft has wisdom and conversation ability, there is a very different situation between the situation in the game and the reality. After all, few players will take the situation in the game seriously. Even if Sean was so powerful in the game, he really rarely dealt with high-level Warcraft outside the copy, which can be known from that he had never had a pet before. So when he felt the voice of the Warcraft directly in his mind at the moment, Sean''s first reaction was surprise, followed by a few strange things that couldn''t explain clearly. However, although the Warcraft can communicate with Sean and feel the change of his state of mind, it lacks the ability to deal with human beings. It really doesn''t know the reason for Sean''s inner strangeness. It just takes it as a kind of information that it can communicate, so it heard the demon continue to say: "human beings and superior gods have strong wisdom and spirit, So it''s not difficult to communicate with you. You don''t need to be surprised. " Sean was keenly aware of the term "superior divine beast", but what he really cared about was "superior". Warcraft would not call itself Warcraft, just as human beings would never think of themselves as lower creatures. "Since you also have wisdom and can communicate, you must be able to understand what I mean." What surprised Sean again was that the huge Warcraft gave a sneer: "do you mean to let me give my child to you? In that case, what''s the difference from those dirty guys from the underground? " Sean suddenly choked when asked such a rhetorical question. He felt like he didn''t know how to answer. In essence, Sean''s taking in this Warcraft cub is certainly an act without any hostility, but in terms of principle, what he does is no different from those underground black elves and blood elves. He also takes this Warcraft cub as his own. But similarly, Sean didn''t believe that the Warcraft with obvious high wisdom in front of him could not see the difference between the two, but he still asked, so this only represented one meaning. The Warcraft will never easily allow Sean to take his children away. After a moment of silence, Sean said, "the biggest difference between them and me is that I won''t enslave your children, and I believe you can see that your children obviously like my companions, which is the biggest difference between them and me. And I believe and firmly believe that my companions will be kind to your children, no less than you take care of them yourself. Can''t these let you go? " At this time, the huge Warcraft finally turned its head lazily - or hard and looked at Cecilia. Cecilia didn''t know what the Warcraft was communicating with Sean, but she could feel the spiritual fluctuations emanating from the air. As a magician, she was still so talented. If she didn''t know what it meant, she would have been a magician for so many years. Therefore, even under the terror of this huge Warcraft, Cecilia''s small face was tilted back without the slightest retreat. "Phoenix''s blood, no wonder my child would like to stay by her side." The huge Warcraft twitched its nose a few more times, smelled the air and said, "the magic is very abundant, the affinity of fire element is very high, and even rich enough to make me like it." Although advanced Warcraft have high wisdom and can communicate with humans, they do not or disdain to lie because of their strong self-confidence. Therefore, if they can really like it, they really like it. At least on this point, even the most cunning Warcraft will not refute it. But through this sentence, Sean had a deeper understanding of the Warcraft in front of him, and even had a deeper understanding of Cecilia''s Phoenix blood. Obviously, Phoenix blood, the blood of all people, is not only used to strengthen their own related abilities, but also has a very profound influence on the outside world and even the world. At the thought of this, Sean suddenly said, "take out the flame of crimson." Cecilia was slightly stunned, and then took out a beautiful fiery red gem from her body. As soon as this gem is taken out, it immediately emits a reddish glow, which is particularly dazzling in this dark blue environment. However, at the moment, no one will watch the brilliance of the precious stone, but stare at the Warcraft like marshmallow, because Cecilia almost took out the precious stone. After the little guy''s nose twitched a few times, he immediately became restless and began to struggle in Cecilia''s arms. Cecilia hesitated for a moment and tried to take the gem to the little guy, but she didn''t want the guy to bite the crimson flame at a thunderous speed. Then she just heard a "click", and the gem as hard as secret silver and xuanjing was bitten off by the demon beast cub. Listening to the little guy''s "click click" sound, Cecilia suddenly screamed, and tears were swirling in her eyes. This gem, for today''s Cecilia, actually has not played much role. Originally, before her blood was awakened, the crimson flame can also increase the power of fire magic, and also make Cecilia''s affinity for fire magic become very high. More importantly, it can accelerate her meditation speed and magic recovery. However, after Cecilia''s blood awakened, only relying on the power of blood can get three times the effect that the crimson flame can provide. Therefore, this precious gem is not even worth icing on the cake. But Cecilia has always been very rare. Because this can be regarded as the first thing Sean took the initiative to fight for Cecilia, this ruby magician is more symbolic than practical for Cecilia. But now, how could Cecilia not be surprised and angry that she was bitten off a third by the Warcraft cub and ate it as food. Almost at the same time, the greedy little guy bit off more than half with another mouth. Cecilia had the idea of smashing the Warcraft cub to death on the spot. That''s a precious gift from Sean. How can this damn Warcraft eat it as food! But the greedy Warcraft cub didn''t care. With a small mouth, it ate the last bit of Cecilia. At this time, Cecilia was so angry that she grabbed her hands directly, and then hit the Warcraft cub hard on the ground. If a normal Warcraft cub is hit by such a blow, he must fall to death. But at present, the Warcraft cub obviously can not be classified as "normal". After being thrown to the ground by Cecilia, it bounced up at the same rapid speed, jumped high over Cecilia''s head, flew straight for two or three meters, and then fell down again. Cecilia was a little stunned, and then remembered that the damn Warcraft was not afraid of this way of falling, because it was thrown away not long ago. Without waiting for Cecilia to recover, the Warcraft cub who had fallen for the second time only bounced to Cecilia''s chest, and then stretched out his claws indiscriminately. Unexpectedly, he hooked Cecilia''s cloak and hung it directly on her. He was very satisfied and happy, and made a cry similar to joy. "It seems that my children really like your companions." The huge Warcraft looked at his child''s appearance, and the spiritual wave passed to Sean was a little strange. "I didn''t expect you to have a flame core. The crystallization of this fire element is very rare now." The crystal of fire element naturally refers to the magic gem of crimson flame. In today''s main material world, this kind of thing is indeed very rare, but it is not rare. Sean knows several ways to get these things. Of course, the price of obtaining such things is usually not low. Obtaining this crimson flame by trading with the black cat chamber of commerce is the most easily obtained special magic prop in the game. However, if you have the opportunity to go to the element plane, it is not difficult to obtain these things, of course, if you can survive in the element plane. But what Sean didn''t expect was that the rations of this Warcraft were these. If he had to continue to feed like this in the future to spend his infancy, it would be a great burden for Sean now. "Sean." At this time, Cecilia looked at me pitifully, and her voice had sobbed, "the crimson flame you sent me is gone." Sean was slightly stunned, and then comforted, "it''s all right. I''ll find you another one later. It was agreed before that I would send you four-color holy flame. " "Human, can you really find the heart of the element?" The spirit of the Warcraft came again. The heart of the element, which is called the four-color holy flame in the human world, is a powerful magic gem integrating the power of fire, water, earth and wind. It can provide the holder with the addition of the power of the four elements, and even the power and effect of composite magic can be greatly improved, which is far from being comparable to the single element crystal of the crimson flame. Of course, what is more precious is that the heart of the element is the material of many rare advanced alchemy props. The most famous is the legendary sage stone. Therefore, the value of this thing is by no means comparable to the flame of crimson color. At this moment, Sean immediately realized that the heart of the element was probably the necessary material for the evolution of this Warcraft. Sean didn''t really intend to take the Warcraft away. His greater plan was to try to leave and not get involved in the dispute between the Warcraft and those guys in the underground world. It was also because the Warcraft cub depended on Cecilia, and Cecilia did have a good feeling - of course, The favor disappeared after the Warcraft cub ate the crimson flame. But anyway, Sean is at a loss now. If he doesn''t take the Warcraft cub away, it''s not his style. So after sorting out these questions, Sean nodded, "I really have a way to get it." "Human beings, if you promise to get my child an element heart, then I will allow you to take my child away." The huge Warcraft moved his body, "what flows in our family is the blood of the ancient dragon, which is by no means comparable to the Asian Dragon species with the blood of the dragon. As long as you treat my child well, he will give you no small help." Ancient dragon!? Sean''s pupil shrank suddenly. This term is very particular. For example, all Asian Dragon species are the products of giant dragon hybridization, including lizard man, dog head man, half dragon man and so on. But for the people of the world, it may not be clear, but for players like Sean, he really knows that these hybrids produce many descendants of giant dragons. Their essence is the descendants of ancient giant dragons, and only the blood of ancient giant dragons can really be regarded as the dragon blood in the blood of all people. In other words, once the Warcraft cub held in Cecilia''s arms grows up, it is a creature really comparable to the ancient dragon! But thinking of this, Sean''s eyes turned to the Warcraft again, and his eyes were a little more confused. "Your doubts do make sense." The Warcraft said again, "because of the blood power and the limitations of the laws of the world today, from your human perspective, although I am an adult, I am actually only in a mature stage. Only after swallowing the heart of the element and undergoing metamorphosis can I be truly complete, and then I can give play to my strength no less than that of the dragon. " Sean was relieved at this. Any Warcraft will inevitably experience four stages of growth, namely childhood, growth, maturity, and then the whole. Most adult Warcraft are complete, which means that their growth has reached the limit. Once they grow up, they are complete. The growth of various abilities is the limit. There is no other means to continue to grow except evolution. However, not all Warcraft can evolve. At least not the underground Horned Dragon. The black rock ground dragon Sean met in modge before belongs to the whole adult. Although it is only a level 6 Warcraft, it is naturally inferior to the underground Horned Dragon of level 7 Warcraft, but the black rock ground dragon itself belongs to the ground dragon that has changed once, so it also has the special skill of Long Wei. But what''s more valuable is that the black rock ground dragon just belongs to the kind of Asian dragon that can evolve. Once its evolution is successful, it will be level 9 Warcraft directly, which has completely crossed the level 3 stage, and this is not the limit, but the regrowth in another sense. At present, this huge Warcraft is at least an eight level Warcraft, but it is only mature. If it can enter the whole, what level is it? Level 10 Warcraft!? That''s a real legendary creature! "Don''t worry, I will win an element heart for your child." Sean said immediately. A legendary creature, Sean would be a fool if he didn''t move. Even dragons have a very long growth period, but they should be able to grow up in a hundred years. After all, the Warcraft in front of us only has the blood of the ancient dragon, not the real ancient dragon, so the adulthood can not be longer than the dragon. In Cecilia''s case, it is not a problem to break into the holy land, and it is not a problem to live for one or two hundred years, I''m afraid no one dares to provoke such a legendary creature in the future. Of course, this is from a long-term perspective. In the short term, as long as the Warcraft cub has passed the most difficult baby stage and entered the growth period, it can also play a certain degree of combat effectiveness. In the future, it is absolutely not difficult to protect Cecilia on the battlefield, which is enough for Sean to invest his money. "Human beings, I notice your language is to seize." This Warcraft with ancient dragon blood is obviously not stupid. Just as Sean can easily find some key words with high concentration, this Warcraft also accurately captures Sean''s words, "I''m afraid I can''t give you any help in my current situation, but although I haven''t entered the final stage, But I, who have the blood of the ancient dragon, also have some characteristics of the dragon. " Hearing this, Sean''s eyes immediately turned to the black scales on the ground. Each of these scales is as big as the square shield of the human world. Although Sean hasn''t touched it yet, looking at the two shock waves caused by the Warcraft just now, these scales haven''t moved or been blown. We can see that their density and material are definitely not as light as expected. And Sean also keenly noticed a problem. The huge Warcraft said that it had some characteristics of the dragon. Can it mean that its blood is also comparable to the dragon''s blood? After saying this, the huge Warcraft threw another heavy bomb: "I don''t have the habit of collecting treasures like the dragon, so my nest doesn''t have anything worth leaving. But those bodies over there, if you have anything you can see, please don''t mention it. " At this time, Sean''s eyes almost became crazy. The blood elves were in an extraordinary position. I''m afraid all the things they used were high-quality products. Since those black elves could follow, they were also rich in wealth. But the most exciting thing for Sean is the body of the underground Horned Dragon. You know, even the bodies of the ground dragon and the flying dragon have many precious materials. How precious are these bodies of the underground Horned Dragon whose strength is more above the ground dragon and the flying dragon? "Human, you still have half an hour to collect your booty and leave here." "And in half an hour?" Sean was stunned. "This is my grave." The huge Warcraft suddenly showed a sad breath, "here is a passage through the underground world, which was excavated by those damn underground races. If it weren''t for your promise, my child would also be buried here with me in the end, but now my child can avoid death. I''m still very happy. I just hope you can fulfill your promise, treat my child well and win an element heart for him. " Hearing this, Sean understood why there was no cave in front of him when he found the underground cave in the game, but he also felt a kind of sadness. He knew that this might be the result of the deliberate guidance of the spiritual wave emitted by the Warcraft. Its purpose was naturally to resonate with Sean''s heart, and then don''t forget what happened here today and be kind to its children. However, Sean did not resist such behavior. Because from the beginning, he had the idea of cultivating this Warcraft Cub with blood. However, there was no time to waste, so Sean soon walked towards the two underground horned dragons. Dismembering and selecting useful materials from them is not a time-saving and labor-saving thing. Half an hour is only enough for Sean to solve one underground Horned Dragon. I''m afraid the other has no time to dismember and select slowly and can only take away the key parts. As for the bodies of those black elves and blood elves, Sean simply asked Cecilia to open them. Anyway, his hands have always been black. Don''t waste this precious opportunity to open the bodies. As for the black scales scattered on the ground, Sean also asked Cecilia to tidy them up first, and then he would turn them away directly with a space ring. Similarly, Sean, based on the principle of no waste, emptied some containers storing drinking water in the space, and then asked Cecilia to hold the blood of the huge Warcraft, which is really comparable to dragon blood. For Sean''s obviously abominable behavior, the Warcraft didn''t refuse at all, and even made a very generous offer to let Cecilia climb up its body and dress herself from the huge and terrible wound. It was like pouring water into a kettle in a stream. Few Warcraft can face their own life and death so calmly, and even don''t mind others "blaspheming" their own body. However, Sean knew that only when it showed more value at this time, its children would live better. Perhaps this is the great maternal love. Chapter 337 Cotton candy nestled in Cecilia''s arms, unaware of the fact that her mother had died. As a level 8 Warcraft, there is no doubt about its power, but it still dies in the siege of a group of people. It''s hard to say what kind of feeling it is. At least Sean didn''t think it would feel good, and Cecilia did, so she didn''t care about the marshmallow. The little guy ate the crimson flame Sean gave her. Perhaps, it is a kind of loneliness that sympathizes with each other. Half an hour is the last life cycle of the Warcraft, so it must completely close its body and the whole cave with a powerful self destruction magic before its life is completely ended. Sean didn''t stop this decision - in fact, he knew that it was impossible even if he wanted to stop it, because it was an established fact in the history of the game. Want to change history? It''s not that I can''t, but the price to pay is too high. Moreover, if the cave has not been destroyed, once the black elves and blood elves from the underground world chase out, Sean, let alone keep the marshmallow, I''m afraid he and Cecilia can''t escape. So no matter from which aspect, Sean can''t and won''t stop the suicide of the level 8 Warcraft, although he really covets all kinds of valuable materials on the Warcraft. But Sean didn''t do it after all. He''s got a lot of benefits. Not to mention the pile of priceless secondary ancient dragon blood, mysterious scales, and a pile of underground Horned Dragon blood, dragon tendons, dragon skin, keel, heart, claws, acute angles, etc., there are only four pieces of silver magic equipment touched by Cecilia''s little red hand, although there are only two pieces of bronze, But what is really valuable is a gold grade demonized jewelry! Not magic jewelry, but magic jewelry! [tiles''s lucky necklace, weak magic (gold), agility + 5, endurance + 15, wisdom + 18, will + 20, full skill power + 15%, permanent effect "purification force field": immune to all abnormal states except immediate death, permanent effect "lucky skill": your luck has been significantly improved.] [Item Description: This is a necklace made by the legendary great master from the underground world before he became famous. It is simple and even plain, but only a small number of people know that the legendary great master emerged after making this necklace and became a real great master.] The maximum value of weak magic of gold grade can increase 60 attributes, while this necklace has increased a total of 58 attributes, which is infinitely close to the limit value. Not to mention the permanent effect of "lucky art", only 15% increase in skill power and immunity to all abnormal states are enough to make this necklace the final product of any auction chamber, not to mention the abnormal ability of lucky art. The ethereal state of luck is not clearly explained in the game, but according to the test results of players, it is absolutely not the lowest state. For example, touching a corpse is a difficult technical activity. If a monster will randomly drop one to five materials, then players with luck will never give the minimum value of "one", at least two up; Of course, if it is a humanoid monster that can drop props, the probability of dropping garbage is 50%, the probability of dropping good things is 40%, and the probability of dropping the best is 10%, the things touched by players with luck will generally be 40%. In addition, there are also many benefits. For example, if the critical hit rate of players is 3% - 8% and the critical damage fluctuation is 200% - 250%, the trigger probability under normal circumstances is about 5%, and the critical damage will never be less than 230%. This is the power of luck! Even if it is a piece of garbage, as long as it is accompanied by luck, the transaction price in the game will never be less than one million game coins. Such a necklace with outstanding attributes and strong side effects can be said that its value is no longer under the dead bone of Sean''s epic weapon. Of course, the most important thing is the existence of the effect of "lucky skill", followed by the special effect of "full skill power + 15%". However, if you want to surpass the dead bone, it is certainly impossible - or even if you can surpass it, it is very limited. After all, dead bones have two permanent effects, which are also extremely powerful. [immortal effect "blood limit": the effect of attribute increase of this equipment will change with the strength of the host.] [eternal effect "enemy''s anger": the enemy from the purgatory plane will be your eternal enemy. Every time you kill an enemy with strength equivalent to bronze level, the attribute of this equipment will be permanently + 1.] The increase of fixed attributes of dead bones is 50 points. However, because Sean killed a golden demon through sacrifice, the attributes of dead bones in Sword form have become strength + 26, endurance + 11 and agility + 16, which means that the increase of fixed attributes has become 53 points. Later, when Sean successfully entered the realm of lower silver, the attributes in the sword form became: strength + 31, endurance + 13 and agility + 19, which means that the increase of the fixed attributes of the weapon became 63 points, which is much higher than this [tills''s lucky item chain]. Moreover, as long as Sean is willing, the attribute of dead bone can increase infinitely - Sean is only one step away from the upper silver. As long as there is an opportunity, his strength can be improved again, so the attribute will naturally increase again. If we can find the coordinate point leading to the purgatory plane and go in to kill some bronze level demons, it is equivalent to that the attribute of dead bone can be increased infinitely, which is the reason why dead bone is really powerful and can even be evaluated as epic equipment. However, judging from the current attributes of dead bone, it is indeed a little worse than [tiles''s lucky Necklace], a gold level enchanted necklace. Of course, another main reason is that another effect attached to the dead bone, "immortality of the soul", did not work on Sean. According to the skill description on the dead bone, the benefit of the attribute of immortal soul is that it can be immune to all soul and spiritual damage. However, in the successive battles after Sean obtained the dead bone, the dead bone did not bring any immune shelter to Sean as described above, which is the reason why Sean was unhappy with the dead bone. Although he could probably guess what was going on, it did upset Sean. But now he has no time and energy to deal with it. At least he can''t start preparing for it until he returns to the territory. After getting the necklace, Sean also had new troubles. Who is this necklace for? In terms of attributes, this necklace is obviously suitable for legal professionals, because it has the best attributes of wisdom plus 18 and will plus 20, which can greatly improve the spell casting power of legal professionals, and even improve their perception when reading books. At the same time, it also has a higher resistance effect to the magic of the soul system, In particular, the attribute of agility plus five also gives them the effect of accelerating casting speed. As for the attribute of endurance plus 15, it is more golden oil. It can be applied to any occupation. Of course, for the legal profession with weak body, the increase effect is not obvious, although it has. It is still the defensive profession that can really achieve obvious results, and the two attributes of agility plus five and will plus 20 will not be wasted. As for wisdom plus 18, it is inevitable that some will be wasted more or less. Sean''s original intention, of course, was for Cecilia. Because in this way, Cecilia''s two attributes of wisdom and will can reach 99 and 108 points respectively. This value has broken through the limit of 100 points, which is equivalent to really having the strength of lower gold, rather than just "comparable", but there is an essential difference. However, it is a pity that Cecilia is determined not to wear this necklace no matter how Sean persuades. In terms of the keen perception of a great magician, Cecilia always feels that this necklace is seriously incompatible with her. How to wear it may have some unexpected consequences. Although this statement seems somewhat ethereal to Sean, and even more speechless than the cheating passive ability of "luck", Sean can''t say anything after all because Cecilia''s will is so firm, so he can only wear this necklace by himself. In this way, Sean''s attribute has also been an extremely terrible and obvious increase. [personal attribute - strength: 32 + 31 + 15 (45); Endurance: 33 + 28 (47); Agility: 31 + 24 + 15 (45); Wisdom: 31 + 23 (42); Will: 31 + 25 (46)] Without adrenal stimulation and light body technique, the agility value of equipment alone has reached as much as 70 points, the strength has 78 points, the endurance has also reached a high level of 61 points, and the intelligence and will are around 55 points. These attributes are not much weaker than those who have just entered the next gold. The most important thing is that the immunity brought by the necklace, all abnormal states except immediate death and now up to 56 points of will, also allows Sean to ignore the spiritual damage exerted by the magician below the next gold. There are only a few magicians with outstanding talents like Cecilia in this world. If you count the 15% increase in skill power and the bonus of luck, with the start of light body and adrenal stimulation, Sean is now confident to fight Billy, not just delay for a while and let everyone escape. Thus, it can be seen how terrible the growth effect brought by tills''s lucky necklace. The only pity for Sean is that among the other four silver and two bronze enchanting equipment touched by Cecilia''s little red hand, only one weak effect bronze enchanting ring can be used for him, and the increase range is only five points, half less than the limit value of ten points, and the attributes are relatively scattered, endurance + 2 and intelligence + 3, But with the attitude that talking is better than nothing, Sean put on the ring. In this way, Sean''s personal attributes become strength 78, endurance 63, agility 70, wisdom 57 and will 56. Chapter 338 Sean gently stroked the necklace around his neck. This is an ordinary Necklace connected in series with gray ropes - at least it does look like this on the outside. There is no so-called jewel on it. Under the gray ropes, only a few jade stones carved as delicate as leaves can be seen clearly on it. In addition, there is nothing else. In the serious of normal businessmen, these jades are probably worth a little money. But in fact, Sean is also a little confused. In terms of attribute increase, the three effects attached to the necklace itself are indeed very rare. It''s easy to say that the increase of skill power is rare, but if you can afford to buy it in the game, Sean has seen a jewelry that increases the skill power by 50%, but it''s already a mythical equipment. On the contrary, the point of "all abnormal states except immediate death of immunity" is indeed rare. It probably belongs to a rare attribute one or two grades lower than "lucky skill". Of course, although the category of abnormal state is large, including petrochemical, poisoning, freezing, paralysis, vertigo, retardation and other states, such as bleeding, curse, weakness and other states are not immune. Moreover, these abnormal states refer specifically to blessing, that is, the enemy can be immune only if it takes the initiative to cast it - for example, if the enemy casts it, it can be immune naturally, but if the enemy casts a swamp or mud skill, and the immune person can''t be immune if he falls into this terrain. So this attribute is rare in Sean''s eyes, but it''s not very powerful. What''s more, it can''t be immune to curses, bleeding, weakness and so on. But what really made Sean curious and confused was the birth of "luck". Sean, who is also knowledgeable, knows very well about the production of demonized equipment. As long as the materials are appropriate, he can really make the relevant special attributes he wants. For example, if the sharpness of a piece of equipment is not enough, he can forcibly increase the sharpness through the addition of materials, and even permanently improve the attributes such as burning, improving power, with puncture, etc. Therefore, in Sean''s eyes, the real value of this necklace lies in "how to add luck". If he could understand this, Sean would like to build himself a whole set of equipment with luck, which might be transformed into real luck. There is a big difference between true luck and luck. "It seems necessary to find a way to meet this man named TILs Paine." Sean said silently, "I just don''t know what kind of person this person is If it''s the surface world, it''s OK. I''m afraid it''s the race of the underground world. " In fact, Sean has a little speculation about this answer, but he would rather hold such a little hope before he gets the correct answer. At least, if it''s in the surface world, Sean has some ways to see or kidnap the legendary master, but if it''s in the underground world, Sean can get rid of the idea of kidnapping. I''m afraid even if he meets, it''s very difficult. "What''s the matter with you?" Cecilia saw Sean walking a little absent-minded and muttering to herself from time to time, so she asked. "Nothing, just thinking about some questions." Sean said with a smile. Cecilia could not see Sean''s expression in the dark, but she could tell it from his tone and attitude. The Warcraft cub in his arms moved a little, but it looked more like adjusting his sleeping posture. For him, he could sleep comfortably when he was held in Cecilia''s arms, but now he is only held by Cecilia with one hand. Of course, he doesn''t sleep very well, but the smell of Cecilia can make up for this gap, So the little guy seemed very clever, at least not as naughty as those Warcraft cubs in the baby stage in Sean''s impression. Cecilia''s other hand, of course, clung to Sean''s cuff and followed Sean closely. It''s not the first time for Sean to come to this underground cave. Although now he has realized that this cave is very different from the cave in his memory, and it will take at least a few years to become what it used to be, Sean still believes that there should be no lack of black tuora grass in the underground cave. He is not an alchemist and cannot make a soul tranquilizing potion, but he knows the other uses of this herb, which is his real goal. The right way to find the black Tara is to go right when you encounter the first wall after sliding down from the ground. I would go to the left before, just because of the attraction of the roar. But in retrospect, Sean also found that he never walked to the left in the game. At this moment, it is obviously impossible to think about going to the left again, not to mention the dangers that will be encountered in the unknown situation. Only now that Cecilia and the Warcraft cub named marshmallow are more, Sean doesn''t dare to take risks at will. It doesn''t matter if he is alone. The blood of adventure kept boiling in his body, but vaguely, there was something preventing him from taking risks in this cave. Sean can''t accurately say this feeling, but he can be sure that after wearing the golden magic necklace, this feeling began to become a little clearer, but Sean is still a little confused in his subjective feeling. Simply put, Sean''s intuition was strengthened, but not enough. So Sean was in no mood to continue to explore the left side of the cave, or it was no longer important to him. So he took Cecilia and continued to move towards the right, which was the real purpose of Sean''s trip. It was an unexpected joy to meet the powerful Warcraft in the mysterious underground cave, and it also made Sean see more things. Fortunately, in the next trip, Sean and Cecilia did not encounter any trouble and danger, and soon came to an underground lake. There are no ripples on the sparkling lake. It doesn''t look terrible at all, but there is a faint blue glow under the lake. This brilliance reflected through the lake to the dome of the cave, but it also shone a strange fluorescence, at least making the cave not too dark. Only in terms of the intensity of light, it was enough for Sean and Cecilia to see everything around. The underground lake is not huge, at least not as big as the lake Sean saw in the underground cave with huge Warcraft, but in fact, the scale of the underground lake is far beyond anyone''s imagination. The reason why it doesn''t look big is that only a small half of the lake is exposed to the view of everyone entering the cave - after entering the cave, it takes about hundreds of meters to reach the lake, and the extension range of the lake is about two or three hundred meters, equivalent to two-thirds of the area of the whole karst cave. After that, there is a cliff. The smoothness of the wall eliminates the possibility of anyone climbing on it. It is difficult to imagine how the mirror like cliff was formed, but in fact, it appeared so abruptly and blocked the vision of anyone entering the cave. Under the calm lake, there is a faint blue glow. Standing by the lake, you can''t see the depth of the lake at all. But as far as Sean knows, even if you dive down the underground lake for 30 minutes, you won''t touch the bottom of the lake. Moreover, with the gradual increase of the depth of penetration, the field of vision will be limited synchronously. When the depth of penetration can be reached after 30 minutes, the field of vision visibility is less than two meters. In addition, there are dubuffs such as ice cold interfering, and the player''s life value will continue to decline, and it will continue to intensify, Not to mention the limitations of underwater breathing and water pressure. Similarly, if you dive into the lake instead of going down, but try to get a glimpse of the scene behind the cliff through the barrier of the cliff, you will also be limited. Of course, this limitation is not the problem of visual field visibility, the invasion of underwater cold and water pressure, but the supply of oxygen. Once, after using a large number of props and equipment to increase underwater breathing time, some players dived into the lake for four hours, but still failed to see hope, and finally ended up drowning. Since then, no players have come here to play heartbeat. But now, after seeing the lake, he suddenly had an insight: through the lake, he could return to the underground cave where the entrance had completely collapsed. He couldn''t tell how this insight came into being, but Sean had this feeling when he saw the lake and its faint blue glow. It''s just that Sean just glanced at it in a hurry and didn''t care too much about these problems. His eyes were now completely attracted by the black plants growing on the grassland around the underground lake. This is a black plant with no petals but stamens. The diameter of stamens is about 1 cm and the length of flower stems is 3 cm. It doesn''t look very big and even feels a little pocket. However, no one will ignore or even despise this plant because of its small size. It can even be said that each plant of this plant is extremely valuable. Because what really can be used for medicine is the essence liquid purified from the pistil, which is why the ten kilograms of black Tuha can produce a soul anaesthetic agent. At present, in this cave, from the entrance of the cave to the edge of the lake, there are dense black tuora grass, which looks like a sea of black flowers. These black tuora herbs can harvest at least 50 kilograms. Even if they are slightly insufficient, they should not be much worse. If they are used in the alchemy potion with rigorous calculation, they are only four tubes of soul tranquility potion at most. Of course, the rest can''t be used as medicine. However, Sean didn''t plan to make medicine at all, so so so many black tuora grass are no less than the gold necklace for him! Think about it, a medium and small wolf cave will not have more than ten sand wolf mounts born every year, but with so many black tuora grass, Sean can make the wolf cave directly become a large-scale wolf cave, or even more than one! It''s a conservative estimate that Sean thinks he can give birth to at least three large-scale wolf dens, so that at least 150 sand wolves can be born as mounts every year. In other words, Sean can have 150 goblin cavalry to join his battle sequence every year as long as he experiences the relatively low-key six years at the beginning. Isn''t it a good deal? Now what Sean really needs to consider is whether the size of the big red fire tribe is enough to cultivate so many goblin cavalry. Chapter 339 This trip to the crypt had to be said to be a great harvest, so that Sean had to empty the reserves in the space ring a little, and many useless things were directly abandoned. However, Sean didn''t collect all the black tuora grass, and he collected it selectively. Basically, there will be several black tuora grass in each small area, so he doesn''t have to worry that the black tuora grass in this cave will be completely mined out. Of course, the situation here can not be like the game. It can be refreshed in just a few hours. According to Sean''s estimation, it is impossible to see this plant again in the next ten years at least, and the next collection will probably be ten years later. However, at that time, Sean believed that he probably didn''t need to rely on black Tara to develop. Even if he really needed this plant, Sean also knew that other areas that could be collected didn''t need to stay here all the time. But in the end, Sean collected more than 40 kilograms of black tuora grass. In Sean''s eyes, this is equivalent to three super large-scale wolf dens, even enough to separate several small-scale wolf dens. After all this, I don''t know how long it has passed. Both Sean and Cecilia are exhausted. In fact, on this point, Cecilia actually suffered a lot. After all, she is a magician, not a soldier or a high physical strength person, and collecting such things naturally requires high physical consumption. However, coincidentally, Cecilia quickly figured out how to collect black tuora grass quickly and perfectly under Sean''s guidance. Moreover, as a magician, it can be said that the processing of materials is similar. Therefore, although the physical consumption can not be saved too much, Cecilia can collect more than Sean under the same time and physical strength. This has to be said that it makes Sean envy, but he can''t force too much for some things, so he doesn''t care too much about them. In Cecilia''s feeling, it should have been about two days. In these two days, the Warcraft named marshmallow has been in a certain sleep state, which seems to be because the powerful energy has not been fully digested after swallowing the crimson flame. However, the marshmallow at this time has been emitting a faint heat all over the body, which is very warm. Especially near the underground lake, Sean and Cecilia hardly need biochemistry. As long as they stay around the marshmallow, they can feel a burst of warmth. According to Sean''s observation, the distribution of this warmth obviously has a certain regional scale, and its range is about five meters around. As long as it is in this range, the coldness of the underground cave formed by the cold air of the underground lake can not invade Sean and Cecilia. In a way, or in Sean''s eyes, cotton candy is like a mobile stove. Cecilia gently stroked the marshmallow. The little guy immediately moved to Cecilia''s side. His reaction was like radar. In these two days, even if Cecilia didn''t hold the marshmallow in her arms, the little guy also had an instinctive trend. Almost where Cecilia went, the little guy rolled all the way to follow. Only by Cecilia''s side, the magical Warcraft cub would sleep peacefully. If the distance is too far, beyond the instinctive sensing range of the Warcraft cub, the little guy begins to make a sound similar to crying. This voice has no magic, but it can cry continuously, and there is no sign of stopping. For a long time, both Cecilia and Sean will feel a burst of irritability, so even Sean dare not let the little guy stay away from Cecilia. Of course, in these two days, Sean also proved one thing. He and this Warcraft cub obviously have no fate, or sex. As long as Cecilia wasn''t around, Sean tried or tried to get close to the Warcraft cub, the little guy immediately cried. Obviously, his eyes didn''t open and he was in a state of sleep, but the little guy seemed to feel some danger and kept crying for a moment. Only by Cecilia''s side, Sean''s proximity won''t cause adverse reactions. In this regard, Sean only sighed helplessly. "Ouch." The marshmallow made a sound similar to the barking of a dog, but the sound was very light. Watching the fool move towards Cecilia again, it was like being spoiled. Sean curled his lips and snorted coldly. "What now?" Hearing Sean''s cold hum, Cecilia was a little angry and funny. She always felt that she saw Sean''s unknown side unexpectedly, just like a angry child, "how can we get out?" "There is a stone path leading to the ground near here, but it is not dug manually, so it needs to climb up." Sean answered, "although it''s a little troublesome, it''s at least easier than our original way back The slope is too steep. If we don''t use tools, we can hardly go up, so we can only start from this stone road. " Perhaps because of fatigue, Cecilia soon fell asleep, and Sean didn''t say anything. So they spent the night speechless. In perception, it was probably after a day that Sean woke up first. After all, as a soldier, he has better physical fitness, so the reduction of fatigue will be faster. After getting up, Sean also washed quickly and began to tidy up his breakfast - although the water of this underground lake is extremely cold, it has a strange sweetness. Although it does not increase the effect of attributes, it can at least make people refreshing quickly. The breakfast food came from the underground Horned Dragon. In the underground world, adult horned dragons that cannot be tamed usually become materials, including but not limited to their skin and flesh. At least according to Sean''s understanding, there are more than 30 kinds of cuisine based on the meat and viscera of underground horned dragons. Just because of the harsh environment and the limitations of Sean''s cooking methods, there is only one kind of cuisine he can make. "It''s a big pot of meat again." As soon as Cecilia got up and saw what Sean was cooking, she let out a helpless sigh: "when can you make some really decent food?" "It''s good to have something to eat." Sean''s face turned a little red. Cooking is really his weakness, but he still refused to admit defeat. "What else can you force in this environment Fortunately, I brought salt and some spices, otherwise you would even eat tasteless boiled meat. " Cecilia curled her mouth, but didn''t say anything. She washed quickly and was ready to eat. As for barbecue? After baking a large piece of underground Horned Dragon''s hind legs into charcoal ash and experiencing the pain of not being able to cook at all, Sean stopped wasting food materials. Relatively speaking, the cooking level of pot meat and chowder meat can be made at only one level. Even if Sean didn''t learn to cook, it can be made very easily. Of course, how delicious he wants is probably just like Cecilia''s expression. After this breakfast, Cecilia and Sean didn''t stop. They soon got up and walked towards the stone path in Sean''s mouth. In fact, the situation of this stone road is much worse than Sean thought. Perhaps it is because today''s age is many years earlier than the time when the game first discovered the cave. Therefore, this stone path simply shows traces of uncultivated land. Not to mention those convex and sharp stone corners, that is, those smooth stone surfaces, are enough to make people completely unable to stand on their feet. Of course, this can''t embarrass Sean and Cecilia at all. At most, it just makes them need more physical strength and work. Before long, they could return to the ground again. ¡­¡­ Almost as Sean and Cecilia were trying to climb back to the ground, a large team was moving forward in the wilderness. The scale of this team has exceeded 400. Although it is not a strong team in the wilderness, few people are willing to provoke it. Of course, if only all the members of this team are dog headed people, then the 400 dog headed people may not be regarded by many people, but when there are more than 200 humans in this team, the meaning is somewhat different. In fact, the position of this team at the moment is not the deep belly of the wilderness, but it is also the direct territory of a third-class seat tribe. If only the dog head tribe is acting, the chief of this tribe is just turning a blind eye. However, when the dominant force in this army is human, and the scale of human soldiers is not small, this behavior is no different from challenging the authority of this tribe. However, it is a pity that in the three fierce battles just experienced, this force has successfully annihilated the troops sent by the third-class habek tribe at the cost of nearly 100 human soldiers and 200 dog headed people. In fact, the war behavior has seriously damaged the specific strength of this tribe. At present, if the habek tribe has been in an awkward situation, the only force that can be called is the guard directly under the tribal chief. Now other small tribes under the whole habek tribe have felt the weakness of the patriarchal tribe, which has a feeling of wind and rain. In fact, this is also a scene in the wilderness. The small tribes under the command of the big tribe do depend on it. Only when a big tribe declines, the small tribes below will not be obedient. If they consciously have enough strength, they will even launch a war and annex the big tribe. At present, habek has faced this situation, so he naturally dare not come back to trouble with this team deep into the tribal territory. In fact, this has a lot to do with the fact that the habek tribe mistakenly underestimated the combat effectiveness of this team. Of course, what I didn''t expect is that Yanqi tribe, an old dependent of the tribe, would actually raise the family to take refuge in these humans! This is what the whole habek tribe really didn''t think of! Chapter 340 "My Lord." Billy knelt on his knees, with a look of real humility on his face. "It has been explored clearly that the people in this tribe have moved for a long time, at least more than half a month. The specific tracks are no longer recognizable. " This is a hillside, about 300 meters south of the heavy rock tribe. Standing on this hillside, you can just overlook the whole heavy rock tribe, and even see all the places within hundreds of meters around. In the era of the heavy rock tribe, there is actually a permanent investigation point here. Although the maximum field of vision can only detect hundreds of meters, if there are large forces, they can be found a kilometer away. From this point of view, it is not difficult to see the long-term vision of the chief who fixed the heavy rock tribe here. However, it is a pity that since the heavy rock tribe began to decline, it has gradually become unable to continue to set up monitoring points here. At the moment, standing on the hillside, it is the silver who has a lonely, cold and arrogant breath. No one remembered her real name, or even herself. Whether it was the master she served, or her companion, or her mentor or enemy, she remembered only one name. Silver. Like Sean, silver is also a demon swordsman. But because she doesn''t have the manuscript of the Exorcist Association, her advanced direction is not the demon swordsman, but another branch. Originally, demon hunting swordsmen used the power of sealing demons as their main combat power, and their performance also showed diversity. However, on the whole, they still took the two Rune seals of attack and defense as the whole combat system, and other relevant abilities were expanded and supplemented in this system. However, it is precisely because it inhibits the exertion of the devil''s power that there are many defects and problems behind the seemingly powerful demon hunting swordsman. One of the most common is the irregular loss of power: like Sean, he will completely lose his power on the 15th of each month. Of course, different demon hunting swordsmen lose their power on different days. Their enemies, including but not limited to demons, humans, humanoid creatures, etc., will retaliate after thoroughly understanding the day when the demon swordsman lost his power. It can be said that the association of exorcists has withered so that it has completely disappeared in the eyes of the world, which has a lot to do with this. Now, the demon hunting guild on the miracle mainland was actually a subordinate shunted from the Exorcist Association at the earliest time, but after the decline of the Exorcist Association, the demon hunting guild began to try to operate independently. Now, after so many years, it has long had nothing to do with the former brilliant Exorcist Association, and its purpose has changed from hunting demons to hunting demons. This naturally includes all kinds of powerful Warcraft, creatures or demons, demons, and even some pagans and magicians. In a way, many businesses of the demon hunting guild conflict with the adventurer guild, so the two guilds are definitely not friendly to each other. However, the career advancement route of Yinsuo was initiated and innovated by her mentor. Different from the power of restraining and controlling demons and Demons advocated by the Exorcist Association, Yin''s mentor advocated absorbing and assimilating the power of demons and demons, and even their powerful souls should be swallowed up if possible. However, this way of behavior will certainly make it obtain more powerful combat effectiveness, but in essence, it will continue to accelerate its own vitality consumption, and it may turn into strange creatures such as demons and demons. Although Yin''s mentor has been trying to solve this problem, it is a pity that not only the progress is slow, but also the results are terrible. In this case, the mentor finally remembered his senior brother, so he went to find his senior brother and tried to ask for the manuscript. But unfortunately, the negotiations broke down. Because Yoda stubbornly thought that his former companions had taken refuge in the devil, he drew a knife at each other. The middle-aged man, who used to be Yoda''s partner, also has an absolute pride. He doesn''t want or disdains to explain to Yoda. Of course, the more reason is that he has an unknown mentality. Even if he has contact with the devil, he also maintains a certain cooperative relationship, rather than really taking refuge in the devil. But anyway, Yoda died and he didn''t get the manuscript. After that, I traveled to many places and even spared no effort to use a lot of strength and human feelings to finally find out about the existence of Sean, Yoda''s last disciple. Therefore, today''s silver is pursuing thousands of miles in the wilderness. Billy naturally doesn''t know these secrets. The only thing he knows is that the mysterious woman''s strength is definitely not as simple as it seems. At first, he felt just like the LORD he had seen before, but after three fierce battles in the wilderness, he found that he really underestimated the woman, especially after he lost the pair of demonized weapons. On the surface, silver seems to have only the strength of upper silver, but if she activates the Demon power in her body, her combat power will soar to the terrible strength enough to kill any lower gold power. Even the upper gold power may not have the strength of a war. In a way, she is indeed more powerful than Sean, and more than a bit powerful - of course, all silver''s judgments on Sean are based on her intelligence integration from Billy and all aspects. If she knew that Sean now had the strength to kill the next gold strongman, she would be more cautious than swaggering around in the direct territory of the habek tribe. The strong strength of silver, coupled with Billy, the real inferior gold strongman, and a well-trained army, is indeed a strong strength. Unless the habek tribe is determined to send out even the guards directly under the chief, it is impossible to stop this fighting force by relying only on those fourth-class and fifth class tribes. Of course, silver is not stupid enough to take people to attack these tribes above the fourth class seats. She just came to the wild land to find Sean, not to catch slaves. In a way, the whole wild land is in a passive state, but silver is the one who really takes the initiative. Of course, this is also the reason why silver and Billy don''t know that the whole Rift Valley has been in a mess. If they know that Sean''s backhand is so fierce and fierce, they can even leave no room, then the situation will be different. In fact, no matter who -- no matter the people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union, the great nobles of dabion Kingdom, the nobles of * * * Kingdom who secretly manipulated several chambers of Commerce, or even other organizations and individuals with strength, status and status, did not expect to be only a lord who developed his knighthood, Unexpectedly, such courage set off a counterattack that was almost a declaration of war. At this moment, the eyes of the whole southern continent are all focused on three places. Void City, Fort tonis, and the Principality of lane. Therefore, all people also ignore the hidden surges and murders under this huge wave. But it''s killing for Sean, and it''s killing for silver and Billy? "Completely untraceable?" Silver''s voice was cold with almost no emotion, but the anger in the words was obvious. "Unable to track." Billy said softly, "because it''s been so long that many clues and smells have completely disappeared. However, at present, it is obvious that the scale of the heavy rock tribe is absolutely small, and it has suffered a major blow of near extinction... " "Didn''t you ask that from those dog headed people long ago?" Silver interrupted Billy. Before subduing Yanqi tribe, they had already obtained that the heavy rock tribe was plundered by Heishui tribe, so they sent a force to try to completely destroy the heavy rock tribe. But unfortunately, this army was ambushed by another powerful army - of course, through the description of the survivors, Yin already knew that the person ambushing the Yanqi tribal army was Sean, so he hurried over immediately. But unexpectedly, all this is still a step slow. "That''s the problem." Billy said in a deep voice, "according to the residual signs, the heavy rock tribe did not retreat immediately after the attack, but continued to stay here. It was not until about half a month ago that they moved. From the current signs, the dog headed people of Yanqi tribe suspect that the nearby tribes have taken in the heavy rock tribe. " "Nearby tribes?" Silver''s eyes flashed a fine light, "let them go out and check immediately! In any case, we must find out which tribe took in the heavy rock tribe. " "Yes." Billy nodded, then quickly got up and walked towards the rock tribe. Silver still stood on the hillside without moving, but her eyes showed a bit of madness. This madness, or fanaticism, is hard to understand. But if shefanio or TiNi were here, they could clearly understand that there was no difference between this crazy look and fanatical belief. Just like those crazy believers who believe in the gods, they follow all the wills of the gods incomparably, so silver also follows the wills of her mentor incomparably enthusiastically. Of course, even if she got rid of this layer of fanatical belief, silver''s advanced route also forced her to do everything possible to get Sean''s manuscript. Because only this manuscript records how to really use the power of the devil. This is also the fundamental reason why Sean can be an advanced demon hunting swordsman. It can be said that without the "inhibition" recorded in this manuscript, with the long-term activation of that power in Yin and her mentor, they will eventually become a real devil. Just like Mario. The only difference is that Mario voluntarily gives up his human identity, while Yin and her mentor are forced to become demons after being eroded by this power. So in any case, this manuscript is a must! Chapter 341 This is such a big pit. There are some Jingmu on the earth pit. This very special wood can grow only in some barren places. It shows great toughness and thickness. However, generally, few people use this Jingmu as the bow body. The main reason is that it is not easy to polish, and only people with great strength can pull the long bow made of this material, Under the same circumstances, archers often choose refined iron, so the actual value is not high. But now, these wattle trees are piled up into a building similar to a house. There is a very unique clay at the junction of each wattle tree, which can ensure that these wattle trees will not collapse even in a strong wind in the wilderness. Outside the house made of Jingmu, there are more than a dozen earthy yellow wolf shaped creatures lying on the ground, walking or standing. Although it seems scattered, if you carefully observe it, you can find an amazing Law: the distance between each wolf is about 10 meters, and the distance from the house made of Jingmu is also 10 meters. There is no doubt that this pit is the sand wolf devil''s nest! The dozen sand wolves around the wolf''s den are the elite sand wolves directly under the wolf king. These sand wolves are not suitable to be used as mounts. Their value is naturally very low in the eyes of goblins or other races that can control sand wolves, but in fact their combat effectiveness is not inferior. After all, creatures that can be called elite must be stronger than other similar creatures in terms of life value, attack power or other aspects. In particular, these elite sand wolves are not just adult individuals, but have grown up and survived after a long bloody battle, and their combat effectiveness is naturally very high. However, their life span is also a problem. I''m afraid these elite sand wolves will be replaced in a short time. A group of sand wolves were galloping away from the wolf''s den. The number of these sand wolves is small, probably less than 100, and their size is a circle smaller than those elite sand wolves near the wolf cave. It is obvious that they are all ordinary sand wolves. However, if those elite sand wolves are the elite combat effectiveness of the whole wolf cave, these sand wolves are the cornerstone of the whole wolf cave, because they are not only responsible for hunting and providing the captured food to those elite sand wolves, wolf kings and wolves, but also responsible for protecting the wolf cave from attack, including fighting with wolves in other wolf caves when necessary. It is amazing that the size of the wolf pack is determined not by the amount of food in the wolf pack field, as on earth, but by the size of the wolf den. Whenever the size of the sand wolf population expands to a certain extent, the wolf will stop breeding, and the wolf king will not stay in the wolf * * at this time. Most of the time, he will start to join the wolf pack and participate in hunting. If another wolf cave is found in the hunting field, a war similar to an expedition will break out at this time. Of course, this does not mean that sand wolves do not need to look for food. Just because there are great differences between Warcraft and creatures in essence, even if food is scarce in a short time, they will not perish, but when food can no longer be found in the territory, the whole wolf pack begins to migrate. With the migration process, the size and number of wolves will begin to decrease gradually - it is not difficult to imagine that most of the old, weak, sick and disabled individuals will become the food of other sand wolves in the population. However, it can be said that it is really dangerous for wolves. After migrating to a new territory, the size of the population may decrease sharply. Only in a very few cases will there be greater expansion and expansion. With the limited thinking of Warcraft, we can''t understand the reasons, but it''s not a secret for humans or players who have studied this aspect. Of course, in this world, Sean is the only one who can see the secret. It will take at least ten years before the secret of the expansion restriction of wolf''s nest or other Warcraft''s nest is really discovered. In other words, after the third expansion in the game is opened, when demons and Demons become common creatures in the world continent, and when magic guide technology officially enters the vision of all races, the whole ethnic development system and growth system of Warcraft will begin to be truly improved. So now, Sean has a unique technology! The pit is about ten meters deep from the surface. And surprisingly, the pit is not wet and cold, on the contrary, it has a warm and comfortable feeling. It doesn''t even look dirty at all, but it is very dry. Walking in this pit doesn''t feel like an underground cave or anything, but more like an underground research institute with heating. The area of the earth pit is very large, at least much wider than the Jingmu house symbolizing the entrance and exit on the surface. According to Sean''s speculation, the minimum floor area is about 300 square meters. Perhaps it is because the wolf cave is directly under the jurisdiction of the goblins, so the pit is divided into several single rooms. The largest one is the main nest of the wolf king and the queen of the wolf. The smaller one is inhabited by four other female sand wolves, which makes Sean feel a bit like the harem of the ancient Chinese emperor. In addition, one of the other single rooms has the smallest scale, but the temperature is the highest. It is even paved with many cushions and a whole row of grooves. But now, there is no liquid in this row of grooves, and the whole space looks clean and tidy. This room is the feeding room used by goblins to take care of sand wolf cubs. Because the wolf''s den is directly manipulated, most of the food in the wolf''s den will be supplied by the goblins, but of course, the food supplied is only prepared for the wolf king, the queen of the wolf, and those female wolves and elite sand wolves. Of course, ordinary sand wolves don''t have this good luck. They must be responsible for their own food sources, but at least in some aspects, their burden is reduced a lot. Just the same, in the eyes of goblins, those sand wolves are worthless creatures. When necessary, goblins will even kill those ordinary sand wolves to reduce the size of the whole wolf cave, so that the wolf queen and the female wolves can continue to give birth to sand wolf cubs. However, it is incomprehensible that once the sand wolves that can be trained as mounts leave the wolf cave, they will be defaulted to "death" and will not occupy the scale share of the wolf cave. This is a bit like playing restricted games such as interstellar and Empire. If you don''t build a living space, you can''t continue production, but in fact, this living space has a limit. Once the limit is reached, no matter how many living space buildings are built, you can''t continue production. Outsiders may not understand, but Sean, who has technology ten years ahead of this era, is very clear about the principle. What really depends on whether the sand wolf group is strong or not is the wolf cave and the wolf king. The two are similar to an associated relationship. When the wolf * * rests, the wolf king can obtain an overweight effect similar to buff, and the wolf cave is also equipped with a halo effect, which can make the sand wolf near the wolf cave have stronger combat effectiveness. This is why once the wolf king abandons the wolf''s den, they will continue to reduce their personnel in the process of migration. The reason for the war in the wolf''s den in the same area is simple. It is nothing more than the principle that one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. The wolf king with this increase effect, its soul will become very powerful, and can even remotely control the whole wolf group, and produce an effect similar to the wolf cave during group combat, so as to improve the combat effectiveness of the whole wolf group. However, this control ability is strongly related to the reinforcement of the soul. Without the blessing effect of the wolf cave, the wolf king cannot play such a powerful role, but this increase naturally has a limit. Once this limit is exceeded, the wolf king will not be able to control so many sand wolves, and even lead to the chaos of the whole ethnic group. Of course, if the powerful wolf king can also feed the wolf cave, the scale of the wolf cave will naturally become stronger and larger. However, this situation is rare after all. The vast majority of wolf kings are unlikely to have the effect of feeding back the wolf cave. This is why few wolves can retain the original scale once they migrate, because with the decline of the wolf king''s strength, the rebuilt wolf cave scale will naturally become smaller. Therefore, this is why the size of the wolf den directly depends on the strength of the wolf pack, and even determines whether the wolf queen and the female bear cubs. At this moment, Sean is directing a group of goblins to excavate and expand the scale of the whole wolf cave. Things went better than Sean expected. Now the great red fire tribe has completely become Carlos''s pocket - he won''t lose any effort to let the other two wallflower clans accept his proposal. The four clans united to launch a "rebellion" against the chief and high priest, and easily annexed the whole great red fire tribe. But what really surprised Sean about Carlos, the shrewd goblin, was Carlos''s ruthlessness. He directly slaughtered all the clans belonging to the original chief and high priest of the great red fire tribe, without leaving any descendants. This extremely cold-blooded means undoubtedly deeply deterred the other two wallflower tribes. Therefore, it is natural that Carlos became the chief of the great red fire tribe without any objection. The high priest appointed by Carlos was a female blood eyed goblin from the finch family, an ally of his clan. It is said that the female blood eyed goblin is Carlos''s fiancee. But in Sean''s eyes, the female goblin is no different from Carlos - except, of course, that the goblin has two more green meat balls on its chest. From the perspective of Sean as a normal human, he can''t believe that this female goblin is the most famous beauty in the whole red fire tribe, and it''s also the reason why Carlos has always wanted to be the chief of the red fire tribe. Just because the female goblin said, "I only marry the next chief." In this battle, the best command was not Andre, kruma, Cruz or Carlos, but rupee. The apprentice who had just set foot on the road of Assassin before he set out. In this assassination against the old faction of dachihuo tribe, he solved the priests of dachihuo tribe alone. The sharp incision was ferociously displayed on the carotid artery of the priests of the great red fire tribe. According to Yim, this knife was not only stable, but also fully reflected the essence of the words fast, ruthless and accurate. It could not be seen that it was the hand of a newcomer who had just learned the means of Assassin. However, what is really valuable is that rupee''s sneaking in is extremely smooth. He didn''t disturb any guards at all, and even the sleeping high priest didn''t notice it at all. According to the teacher''s evaluation, rupee''s assassination was not luck, but a manifestation of real strength - of course, in Sean''s eyes, rupee has officially entered the upper bronze strength: the profession of Assassin. However, considering the upper bronze of rupee, with the blessing of TiNi, he did have the strength of lower silver, and then faced the high priest of the great red fire tribe who had retreated to the upper silver strength by means of assassination, which really had a certain element of luck. If you change to a young high priest, let alone the upper gold, it is the lower gold. If you don''t have the upper silver peak strength, the assassin will have been found when he is close to a certain range. Therefore, Sean was noncommittal about Yim''s statement. Of course, on the surface, he naturally praised and praised the rupee. Moreover, Sean also got what he wanted most: rupee has a sense of belonging to his team. This is the second biggest harvest Sean got after attacking the big red fire tribe. As for the first thing, there is no doubt that it is the wolf''s den in front of us. Chapter 342 In fact, as soon as Sean stepped into the wolf''s den, he received the electronic sound from the system: "the sand wolf magic nest has been detected, and the Warcraft nest system has been turned on." Then there was a series of sounds. "Data detection in progress..." "Data checking..." "Data matching is complete. The nest is under your control." Then, Sean found a new sub item on his lord system interface: Warcraft lair. [Lord: Sean Connery] [Title: Jazz] [territory: Panda collar, Dayi collar, chilav collar] [owned funds: 173685] [base camp: void city] [number of castles owned: 1] [number of fortresses owned: 0] [number of strongholds: 3] [number of cities owned: 2] [number of towns owned: 5] [number of villages owned: 2] [number of barracks: 2] [have Warcraft lair: 1] [territory prosperity index: Xinrong development] [territory popularity index: dull] [Lord''s reputation evaluation: I heard a little] This is the panel displayed in Sean''s Lord system. However, he was slightly surprised that his number of strongholds turned into three, which was only two half a month ago. One of the two strongholds is the steel wing training place transformed from panda town - Sean doesn''t know what criteria the systematic evaluation is based on. He thought it should be evaluated as a military camp, but he didn''t expect it to be a stronghold; The other stronghold is the triangle reef fortress under the leadership of Dayi, which is the first base of the Michelin family. As for the two cities, in addition to the void City, the other is, of course, the same city in dayling, which originally belonged to Viscount Rudd. Similarly, another barracks is the barracks not far from the outskirts of the city. It was also the training place for the soldiers under Viscount Rudd and the force guarantee of the whole Michelin family, but now it has become the residence of anno. The function of opening the Warcraft nest was completely beyond Sean''s expectation, because even he didn''t think he would open the system. In other words, he didn''t know that there was such a system, because this system was born with the Lord system, and Sean didn''t become a lord in the game, so he was unfamiliar with this system to a great extent. What he knows is only about the transformation and expansion of the Warcraft nest. However, when he focused on the options of Warcraft nest, the relevant data immediately popped up and gave him an extremely accurate display. [Warcraft lair: sand wolf] [grade III (medium)] [area: 302 square meters] [quantity: 103 (wolf king: 1; After Wolf: 1; Female wolf: 4; Sand wolf Commander: 0; Elite sand Wolf: 12; Sand wolf (85)] [annual output: sand wolf mount: 7-11, sand Wolf: 17-24] [affiliation: dachihuo tribe (the chief of the tribe is your subordinate, and you have direct control over the nest)] Although the data shows only five explanations, it actually gives Sean a more intuitive feeling. He found that he can even directly convey his ideas to the wolf king, and this special ability has never been heard of by players even in the game! In today''s world, the only thing that can enter the wolf * * is the goblin trainer who is specially responsible for feeding sand wolves. If other goblins get close, they will even be attacked by those elite sand wolves. But now, under Sean''s control, the elite sand wolves turn a blind eye to the Goblins who are constantly moving sand and digging sand in and out of the wolf * *. This even shocked Carlos. You know, even as the chief of the whole red fire tribe, he is also not qualified to enter the wolf cave, because he is not a trainer specially responsible for raising these sand wolves. But now, he can visit behind Sean''s ass and personally direct the reconstruction of the wolf''s den. How can this make him not excited. Whenever a new area of the wolf''s cave is excavated, a group of Goblins who have been on standby will mix the black Tara grass with the juice of several other plants and apply it to these newly excavated areas. No matter the ground, wall or dome, these goblins are meticulously and thoroughly painted. With the progress of this work, everyone standing in the * * can see that these newly excavated areas are rapidly becoming bright with the naked eye, and the cold and humid feeling originally emitted from the stone wall is disappearing at an amazing speed, Become dry and warm. This feeling is very magical. It is like a filler. It has a unique feeling that is constantly overflowing. But Sean''s feeling seems to be more intuitive and obvious. He can feel that the abundant sense of strength and the fullness of the soul in the whole wolf cave are growing. With this growth, of course, the next scene is not a pure picture. The wolf king, as the master of the whole wolf cave, suddenly became excited, as if he was emotional. Regardless of the wolf * * and a large number of viewers, he directly launched an attack behind the wolves around him. After an hour long battle, the wolf was tossed and dying. He collapsed to the ground tired and his tongue stuck out. However, the wolf king still seemed completely dissatisfied. After howling excitedly, he ran to the compartment with four female wolves and began to do the same to the four female wolves in turn. However, this time, the wolf king''s attitude towards female wolves was obviously not as gentle as that towards wolves, but really showed a ferocity similar to that of wild animals. After a fierce expedition, the wolf king became braver and braver. On the contrary, the four female wolves had more or less scars. Although it is not fatal, it is absolutely very painful, so that the four female wolves are much more pitiful than the rear of the wolf, and even more dangerous than the rear of the wolf. However, Sean seemed to have been prepared for this. Soon, a group of goblins surrounded and began to give emergency treatment to the four female wolves to prevent them from losing blood and dying. "Sir, all this is really as you expected!" Carlos stared at all this, and then thought of what Sean had said while transforming the wolf''s den. Carlos''s awe of Sean also deepened. "The next batch of young wolves is very important. You must take good care of them." Sean looked at the excited wolf king, couldn''t help nodding, and then said, "in the next year or two, the baby wolves will be female, so the sand wolf mounts of your tribe will certainly not be supplemented. During this time, you''d better not look for trouble and give priority to having children as much as possible." When he said the word "have a child", Sean''s heart was actually a little strange, because it felt very strange to use goblins as a breeding tool. However, considering the current situation, he did not make any mistakes in saying this, but in order to alleviate the possible embarrassment in his words, Sean continued to speak and added. "At present, the expansion of the wolf den will not stop until the wolf king''s desire is satisfied. I speculate that the number of females will eventually increase to between 20 and 30." "So much?" Carlos let out a cry of surprise. "For a large-scale wolf den, this number is not much." Sean shook his head and continued, "the development period of female wolves is much faster than that of you cultivating sand wolf mounts. If there is no accident, your tribe can get about 50 sand wolf mounts every year from the fourth year It''s just a wolf''s den. " Carlos widened his eyes and looked unbelievable. Even the goblins passing by were shocked when they heard Sean''s words. But soon, Carlos recovered and immediately praised: "I have never heard that the wolf cave can evolve and grow. Your wisdom is as mysterious and broad as the vast stars." Sean shook his head. "This is the wisdom of our ancestors." In fact, Sean was black eyed about these command jobs and didn''t know anything. All he knows is what he saw and heard in the game before, but with the powerful cheating device of "system", he can certainly get great instructions, and according to these instructions to guide his work, Sean naturally appears omnipotent and tall in the eyes of outsiders. However, Carlos didn''t know that Sean said this with emotion, so he continued to flatter without hesitation: "Sir, your humility, even if the sage sees it, he should bow his head and praise it." Sean shook his head, laughed and stopped answering. Instead, he continued to stare at the display panel above the Warcraft nest. Soon, the data about "equal order" on the panel was changed immediately. And at the same time, there is also the "area", but this item is constantly changing, increasing at a rate of about half an hour. [rank: Level 5 (powerful)] [area: 317 square meters] As for other data, there is no change. However, when the level is promoted to level 5, a new prompt pops up in the system. "System detection in progress..." "After detection, the Warcraft nest has reached the standard of evolution." "Note: because of the uniqueness of sand wolves, the evolution options of sand wolves will be limited. Or you can try the path of evolution by yourself, but this behavior may lead to unexpected damage to the nest, resulting in accidents. Please choose carefully. " "Do you want to evolve the Warcraft nest (sand Wolf) When he saw this option, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Evolution! Final branching option for Warcraft lair! Chapter 343 Evolution is the foundation for all Warcraft in the world to become more powerful, and it is also what all Warcraft pursue all their lives. The vast majority of Warcraft, are in constant exploration and growth, gradually touched this essence, and then evolved. Of course, a small number of Warcraft are exceptions. They have to make a compromise in order to adapt to the change of environment. Usually people call this compromise variation, but sometimes variation is also used to describe some Warcraft similar to evolution due to special reasons. Like the black wolf with wind pattern, it is a variant product in the forest of stars and meteorites. Although they are only first-class Warcraft, their combat effectiveness even makes many second-class Warcraft dare not compete with it. Of course, this has a lot to do with their social nature and the layer of airflow protection that can almost play a physical immunity. The more powerful the Warcraft is, the more he likes to walk alone. The sand wolf is also a first-class Warcraft, and as the lowest Warcraft in the biological chain, the sand wolf is also a social creature. However, the situation is very different from that of the wind grain black wolf, because once the wind grain black wolf forms a scale (more than 200), it will even retreat from level 4 Warcraft. However, under the same circumstances, sand wolves can only tit for tat with level 3 Warcraft. In fact, the difficulty here in the wild land is that only occupations above level 5 dare to mix in the game, and the relevant main lines covered can also let players practice until level 8. According to the current background of Sean, that''s where the lower silver dares to come, and you can cultivate the upper gold here. Like Vivian, when she came to the wilderness, it was silver, but when she left, it was gold. However, this does not mean that there are no low-level Warcraft in the wilderness. But most low-level Warcraft learn to act in groups, or simply companion creatures of other tribes. As far as the sand wolf nest owned by dachihuo tribe is concerned, the threat of less than 100 sand wolves is not great. In general, it can be easily solved by three silver experts who cooperate with each other. If there is a strong gold, it can be crushed at all. However, once the lair is occupied by goblins and goblin cavalry has begun to form, it only needs 50 cavalry to deal with the attack of a lower golden power. If the scale reaches more than 100 cavalry, the upper golden power dare not face hard resistance. Therefore, the value of a Warcraft nest can be seen. In particular, the vast majority of Warcraft nests can be conquered, which alone is enough to attract countless players. Because players are different from NPCs, NPCs may not be able to command creatures in the Warcraft nest * *, but players can get systematic compensation to command Warcraft in the Warcraft nest * *. Of course, after obtaining the Warcraft nest, it is not once and for all. It also needs to be operated carefully. After reaching different levels, the Warcraft nest will also give different branching options. Like expansion, separation and evolution, these are the three options unique to the Warcraft nest. Expansion is what Sean is doing right now. This step is also the key to the development of all Warcraft nests. After all, not all Warcraft nests have a high starting point. It is likely that after a hard struggle, you will finally get only a weak first-class Warcraft nest. With the rarity of the Warcraft nest, I''m afraid no one will give up easily. Therefore, in order to make the Warcraft nest strong, it naturally needs continuous investment and expansion. Only in this way will the Warcraft nest gradually become strong and produce more cubs. According to different levels, the Warcraft nest has five levels: weak (level 1-2), medium (level 3-4), strong (level 5-6), strong (level 7-8) and Overlord (level 9-10). With the upgrading of the level, more and more materials need to be invested, especially the black tuora grass, which is indispensable for expanding the nest, whose number is growing enough to make anyone stunned. The super large scale in Sean''s mouth, the highest is to cultivate a strong level of level 8, not to mention the level of overlord. Even if all Warcraft nests reach level 8, Sean can''t think of it. Of course, the main reason is that it is not cost-effective. Separation is a further behavior of the Warcraft nest. Generally, only Warcraft nests above medium scale (Level 3) have the option of separation. The so-called separation is to move the born Warcraft cubs from the main nest to the nest of another new building, and re cultivate new wolf kings, empress wolves and wolves. Moreover, because the separated Warcraft nest has a strong smell of the main nest, the Warcraft in the main nest will not attack the separated Warcraft nest. However, as a limitation, the maximum level scale of the separated new nest cannot exceed the main nest. Only after the main nest is destroyed, the first separated nest can become the main nest. In addition, the limitation is that after separation, the new nest will start to develop from the first level Warcraft nest, and the main nest will be reduced by one level - for example, the wolf cave originally owned by the big red fire tribe is level 4. After being separated by Sean, the wolf cave will be downgraded to level 3. For this reason, Sean had to cultivate the current main nest into the scale of level 8. Only in this way can we ensure that the other two separated new nests can reach the strong scale of level 7. Just now, the nest has been separated once at the beginning, so there are no cubs in the nest * *, so even if it is promoted to level 5, it can''t be separated. At least it can''t be separated for the second time until next year. As a result, some of Sean''s plans were disrupted. And this also let him find that reality and game are always very different. Of course, there won''t be so many troubles in the game. For example, the behavior of separation and expansion can be completed as soon as the player''s command is issued. But in reality, it is completely different. The first point of separation is to ask Sean to start the separation order first, and then select an appropriate place to excavate, and arrange it according to the pattern of sand wolf''s nest. Only after the underground pit reaches the minimum size of 30 square meters, can the Cubs in the main nest be moved to the new nest. However, this is not the end. Next, we need to arrange people to take care of them, which is also an extremely troublesome time. Fortunately, the big red fire tribe had special trainers to take care of the sand wolf cubs, so it was easy to do these jobs, which saved Sean a lot of time - at least he didn''t need to train these people. The free time can naturally be used to guide goblins how to expand in the crypt and how to prepare the drugs smeared in the pit. This is a coating based on black Tara and supplemented by five other herbs. It is essentially a mixture of drugs. Strictly speaking, it has something to do with alchemy. Of course, in a place like the wilderness, even if Sean can''t do alchemy, he can find help - Carlos''s fiancee, the current chief of the great red fire tribe, the chief of the heavy rock tribe, and the apprentice Ronan with great witch sacrifice potential. The witch priests and priests in the wilderness do not understand alchemy, but their skills are more like a kind of sacrificial witchcraft. In the ancient qainas Empire, there is even a new course - alchemy, which is specially created for this kind of magic behavior. This is a kind of learning that integrates magic, alchemy and a variety of side branches classified in magic. It is not like magic and divination. The magic contains healing spells that magic can''t perform. Therefore, similar to the means of alchemy, there is no need for special alchemists in the wilderness. Of course, the effect created is not as good as that refined by alchemists. According to Sean''s estimation, if it takes nearly 20 kilograms of black tuora grass to upgrade the whole main nest to level 8, if it is refined by alchemists, it only takes about 15 kilograms at most, which can save five kilograms. But now of course there is no choice but to do so. Once a nest expands to a certain size, there will be an "evolution" option like the prompt Sean has received. However, not all Warcraft nests have evolutionary functions. Similarly, the evolutionary standards and requirements of all Warcraft nests are also different. The sand wolf is only a first-class Warcraft, in other words, it is equivalent to the second-order strength of human beings. If it is a single sand wolf, I''m afraid it can''t evolve all its life. Therefore, the so-called evolutionary goal can only be located in the nest * *. By absorbing the huge element power in the nest, you can complete your transformation, so as to obtain higher power - this is also the most important point for all Warcraft with Warcraft nests in the wilderness, and it is also the reason why countless players tirelessly expand after obtaining Warcraft nests. Like the Warcraft lair of sand wolf, the minimum standard of evolution is level 5 lair. There are only three fixed evolutionary directions, namely fire wolf, wind wolf and hyena. The most basic three evolutionary directions are fire, wind and earth. This is only a second-order Warcraft, and then there will be third-order and fourth-order related evolutionary directions. However, the higher the class of evolution, the greater the investment and the more demanding the evolutionary materials. Just as at present, it needs at least three crimson flames to evolve into a fire wolf, and the materials required by wind wolves and hyenas are the same. However, if players are not satisfied, they can also set the evolution direction by themselves, but they can''t guarantee what will happen. But this at least proves that it is also possible to cultivate the dual attributes of fire and wind or fire and ground, ground and wind, and even wolf Warcraft that can both melee and magic, but the success rate is not as high as 100% according to the standard evolution path given by the system. Once evolution fails, it is likely that the whole wolf cave will be destroyed by powerful magic. So even in the game, few players did so. But even if evolution succeeds, the size of the wolf''s den will degenerate. According to Sean''s understanding of the current Warcraft lair, assuming that the five level sand wolf lair has directly evolved into a second-level Warcraft lair, its scale will probably degenerate to level 2 or even level 1. Therefore, in the game, naturally, many players will choose the operation of evolution only after the level of Warcraft lair reaches a higher level. Because once evolved, the materials needed to expand the nest will increase a lot. For example, the sand wolf Warcraft nest at present originally needed about 20kg of black tuora grass to be upgraded to level 8, but if it evolved at level 5, it is likely to need nearly 40kg or more of black tuora grass to be upgraded to level 8. So Sean finally hesitated for a long time, so he could only sigh helplessly and give up letting the nest evolve. Of course, another main reason for him to give up is that he does not have the core material for the evolution of sand wolf nests at present. At present, the great red fire tribe also needs this sand wolf nest to provide mounts, so as to facilitate the great red fire tribe to cultivate goblin cavalry. If you cultivate Level 2 Warcraft, maybe the combat effectiveness of the sand wolf in the whole nest will be improved, but the big red fire tribe will certainly lose the important source of combat effectiveness of goblin cavalry. So in any case, the sand wolf nest can never evolve into a more advanced Warcraft nest. However, this does not mean that it will not work in the future. What''s more, Sean''s ambition is definitely much more than that. Chapter 344 After ensuring that the wolf''s den in front of him continued to grow and expand, Sean ignored it, because he had observed it for so long and had no problem. He believed that there should be no problem in the next situation. As for the wolf cave just separated, he just went to observe it. Cecilia was in charge of supervising the work of the wolf cave. After seeing Sean''s arrival, Cecilia immediately reported everything to Sean. As a magician, and obviously not an academic magician, Cecilia has a lot of curiosity and knowledge that academic magicians should not have. Although she does not know alchemy technology, she still knows some relative principles and simple treatment methods, so she is responsible for the construction supervision of the separation nest, Nature is a very suitable thing for her work. After hearing Cecilia''s report that everything was normal, Sean nodded and finally relieved. Because now that it is a real world and many things are different from Sean''s experience in the game, he can''t guarantee 100% normal operation when the nest is separated. Maybe a small mistake leads to the failure of the separated nest construction, so it will take a year to rebuild a new nest, That''s not what Sean can accept. Therefore, Cecilia''s report naturally has a crucial judgment standard for his next decision. Since everything is normal at present, Sean has to start thinking about what to do next. The journey to the wilderness was much greater than he expected. At first, what Sean wanted was to explore the reality in the depths of the wilderness. If he could win an alliance, it would be the best. As for the conflict and intersection with Billy, it''s not in Sean''s plan, but the plan can''t keep up with the changes, and Sean really didn''t pay attention to the trade leader of just one trade point - whether before or now. But the results and gains of this trip have far exceeded Sean''s expectations. He not only gained an ally - although this ally is currently in a relatively weak position, he also gained two commanders, and these two commanders are likely to become potential allies. Even if it doesn''t work, two lizard mercenaries roaming the whole wilderness are enough to ensure that his new ally can thrive. In addition, of course, there was a whole tribe at his command. Although it is only a goblin tribe, the goblin tribe in the wild is not as delicate as the goblins outside. Although because of this civil war, only 14 blood eyed goblins with pure blood were left in the big red fire tribe, and even the number of goblin cavalry was less than 30. The population of the tribe decreased sharply, and now it is probably not even a third-class tribe. But they not only won Sean''s full support, but even after the most difficult first two years, their tribe can get 50 sand wolf cubs who can become mounts every year. About the fifth year, the number of Mount sand wolf cubs they can harvest each year will exceed 200. At that time, it is not impossible to cultivate goblin cavalry on a large scale, even if it is to realize that all the people are goblin cavalry. The goblin cavalry is the highest level of the goblin group, second only to the ultimate arms. Although it may take up to ten years to achieve this goal, it refers to the normal derivative standards of nature. If Sean is willing to increase the scale of investment, the time can even be shortened to seven, five or even three years. Of course, this is not without cost, but for the need for immediate combat power, this cost can be borne. The most important point is that there is no second player in the world, and no one will rob those resources with Sean. Moreover, with the change of historical time, the more terrible the role and power Sean can play - just like now, Sean has been in the world for nearly three years, and it is only more than a year since the first expansion in the game was updated in 1874, but Sean was just a small role in the game at that time, He is only familiar with large-scale historical events. He doesn''t know many small things at all, or just hearsay. However, once entering the era of the second expansion, that is, in 1877, Sean, who was already the head of an elite group in the game, knew more than hearsay, because at that time he was qualified to participate in many historical events in the game, not only knew but even completed many secret tasks. Maybe because of many restrictions in the game, he can''t make much change, but now the world is very different. As long as his territory still develops according to the current level, he will even have the ability to change the historical process in the future. And in this process, the secrets he knows can even be made full use of. Therefore, with the acceleration of historical time, Sean''s advantages will continue to expand, not shrink! Because he can bring all kinds of talents under his command in advance, such as Neil, William and Alfred, which is the best proof! This is Sean''s most dependent card! Because at present, he needs to collect too many talents. These include but are not limited to talents who have studied magic guide technology, friends from the underground world, internal affairs talents on territory construction, military commanders with special talents and high-end individual strong combat effectiveness. These talents are urgently needed by Sean, both now and in the future, but according to the current historical timeline, perhaps the latter three are relatively easy to find. The first two are absolutely impossible at present. At least they have to survive the first expansion, that is, after 1874. Therefore, the harvest obtained here in the wilderness has become the most important place for Sean, especially in the future, it is possible to increase to five or more Warcraft nests. The days passed quietly in this calm situation. When Sean was sure that everything was normal and that there could be no more accidents, he decided to leave and return to the territory. He has been disconnected from Neil and William for a long time, at least for more than a month. Although there is bass in the void City, there is no need to worry about the invasion of the strong, according to the last communication between Sean and William, he knows that Neil was led from Dayi to the void City, and at this time, people from the pan continental chamber of Commerce have already set out, so Neil''s situation may be very dangerous. Without any news at present, Sean is naturally very worried, So in any case, he must hurry back to the territory as soon as possible. However, when Sean and others were ready to leave the big red fire tribe, a goblin scout covered in blood suddenly ran back. Seeing this scene, Sean, Andre, Cecilia, Tina and the brothers Carlos, ataba and kruma all looked shocked. "What''s going on?" Carlos immediately greeted him. "Chieftain... Chieftain, enemy!" The bloody goblin scout said with fear on his face, "human!" The faces of Carlos and Sean suddenly changed. The goblin scout had swallowed his last breath after hard saying these words, but his eyes were wide open and almost cracked when he died, and the fear on his face seemed to have completely solidified. The big red fire tribe has just mutinied, and recently the whole habek tribal territory has become a little nervous. Several tribes are obviously ready to move. Based on the comprehensive situation, Carlos decided to send patrol scouts within ten kilometers around the tribe. These patrol scouts are the young people in the tribe who are best at detecting, and there is not only one person on the lookout patrol, but a group of ten people. They even carry things like magic flares to prevent all accidents. But now, the Scout''s group not only failed to launch a signal bomb, but also only he survived. Judging from the meaning of his last words before his death, it is obvious that the enemy of this attack is humans, not people from other tribes. At this moment, Sean immediately knew who the enemy was. "Prepare for war!" Carlos stood up with a gloomy face and shouted, "send a signal bomb and let everyone outside come back!" Everyone knows that since the other party can quietly let a 10 person goblin scouting team kill nine people if it can''t send a signal bomb, it certainly has the ability to destroy the team. However, the other party did not do so, but sent a goblin scout back to inform the news. What this means is that as long as a normal person can think of it, so this sentence of Carlos''s preparation is of course targeted. Almost several flares took off at the same time, but at the same time, a piece of dust was raised on the distant horizon. Obviously, the distance is at least hundreds of meters, but Sean and others can still feel the slight vibration from the ground. This discovery makes Sean look very dignified. As a lord, although the actual number of command operations is only a few times, Sean is very clear about the strength and situation of the arms. Now he can make such a heavy tremor. It is obvious that the size of the other party''s troops is absolutely not small, and even there must be cavalry arms! Not long after, a cavalry rushed out in the dusty environment. The size of this cavalry force is not large, only more than 300 people. However, apart from the human cavalry, there are also the dog headed lizard cavalry, which is similar to the human cavalry. It belongs to the scale of light cavalry. It is even inferior to the goblin cavalry in terms of attack and defense, but it is much faster than the goblin cavalry in terms of speed and attack distance, Almost reached the archer level of the human world! The sudden emergence of such a force has caused the same sense of shock as the vast scale. However, no matter Andre, Sean, Cecilia or others, we can clearly see that among the more than 200 cavalry on the human side, only about 100 people are really cavalry. The other 100 people are obviously not good at riding, but a highly mobile force using horses as a means of transportation. But even so, including the dog headed cavalry, the enemy still has more than 200 cavalry troops, which is definitely a force that can not be ignored! You know, the big red fire tribe has less than 30 horses at present. And it was not these soldiers who really brought a strong sense of threat to the people, but about 100 meters behind the cavalry. There are hundreds of dog headed infantry there, but judging from their equipment level, they are obviously no better than the miscellaneous army. They are not a threat to everyone at all. The real threat is the two people standing in front of the hundreds of dog headed people. Billy, and a woman Sean and others have never seen. The woman clearly had only the strength of superior silver, but it made Sean feel more dangerous than Billy. Just with his eyes on it, he felt a burst of needle like pain. In the distance, when Yin appeared on the battlefield and looked at the black haired young man in the big red fire tribe in the distance, her face was like a flower: "I finally found you." Chapter 345 Three hundred meters, the cavalry began to diverge. More than 100 horses in the middle began to slow down. These people obviously belong to high mobility horseback infantry. From their equipment, it is obvious that there are gunners, archers and long sword soldiers. Although it seems that there are more than 100 people, there are not many left if they are divided into three arms. If it is a small-scale encirclement and annihilation war or ambush war, this scale is still very lethal, but once it is expanded to the scale of war level, if the archers can not form coverage shooting, then the role is very small. This is why in the local ambush war, if the archers are not more than 100 people, all commanders prefer to be equipped with knife shield soldiers or long spearmen. The former has great lethality in hand to hand combat; The latter is often effective in dealing with cavalry. Even in the face of sword and shield soldiers, they can easily resist the enemy by virtue of the length advantage of weapons. Two hundred meters, all the archers have stopped their horses and started to dismount and draw their bows. At this distance, whether throwing or hanging, these archers have been the most lethal distance. You know, this is a human archer. Although among the archers of all races, human archers can only be regarded as medium-strength archers, if the enemy they face is goblins, this gap is like an elf Archer bullying a pig head man. The other cavalry units still charging ahead, the running lizard cavalry on the right side of the team, began to draw a circular arc and circled to the right of the big red fire tribe. As one of the ultimate arms of the dog headed man, although the running lizard cavalry has always been classified as a light cavalry sequence, it has always been recognized that it can rank among the top five of the most dangerous light cavalry types on the mainland. In some special terrain and conditions, such as the current wilderness, it''s not too much to even rank first! The weapon used by the running lizard cavalry is a short javelin with a length of less than 50 cm, but the javelin''s barrel is specially made of sand wood unique only in the desert. It has very contradictory characteristics - it has the light weight of wood and the sharpness of metal. The wood of this material does not even need to be equipped with a gun head. It can be directly used as a gun head only by sharpening one end. Therefore, this javelin has the dual characteristics of high range and high penetration. Its maximum range is as high as 300 meters - which is equivalent to the range of regular human archers, and the effective range can even reach 150 meters. Within this effective range, except for armor above medium size, light armor, leather armor and even lock armor can easily penetrate. If it is within 100 meters, its penetration may even penetrate two targets. The only drawback of this javelin is that it is not suitable for human use. Usually, each running lizard cavalry will be equipped with about 10 to 20 short javelins, and its loading capacity depends on the height and weight of the dog headed man, as well as the height and weight of the mount. Under normal circumstances, only the commander of the running lizard cavalry will be equipped with 20 short javelins, the general running lizard cavalry will only be equipped with 10, and the captain level will be equipped with about 12 to 15. In combat, the running lizard cavalry can throw three to five short javelins per minute. In addition to leaving one for close combat, they generally throw all short javelins. However, in combat, the running lizard cavalry will avoid close combat as much as possible. As a subordinate of the light cavalry, the running lizard cavalry of the dog headed man does not have too high defense ability like all the light cavalry. Even in order to maximize the load, the dog headed man as a cavalry will not wear any protective gear, let alone their mounts. Therefore, once they are close, they usually end up very miserable. But the most terrible thing about the running lizard cavalry is that because the short javelin has no gun head, they can be recovered in full after each battle, and there is no need to worry about loss. Occasionally, even if the spear tip is worn, the running lizard cavalry is equipped with a special short blade, which can sharpen the spear head and reuse it again. As long as the length of these short pole javelins is not less than 40 cm, the running lizard cavalry will not abandon their guns. The more than 100 running lizard cavalry went around the right side of the big red fire tribe, and the whole big red fire tribe immediately fell into panic. As a group living on the same land, don''t goblins know the horror of the dog headed lizard cavalry? Even if this running lizard cavalry didn''t do anything, it was enough to reduce the combat effectiveness of all goblins by 50%. What''s more, goblins have never been famous for their combat ability. Although they also have the classification of arms, a regular trained long gunman can easily turn over five to ten goblin ordinary soldiers, which can see the strong gap between the two sides. Among goblins, only goblin cavalry can really fight and threaten. But the goblin cavalry who can''t ride for thirty, let alone fight with more than a hundred running lizard cavalry, may have been shot into a group of hedgehogs before they rushed to each other. What''s more, among the more than 100 running lizard cavalry shunted out, there are more than 150 human enemies charging forward at the moment. At the forefront of the charge are nearly 100 human cavalry. It is not difficult for Sean and others to see that the training of these cavalry is obviously not long enough, because the charge formation is difficult to maintain after running for 300 meters, and the formation begins to be loose, which is obviously unfavorable to the group charge of cavalry. But at this moment, they only have to deal with a goblin group with a scale of less than 300. Perhaps they have brought more than 100 humans and more than 40 barbarians. No matter how they look, this group of cavalry has an advantage. What''s more, behind the more than 100 cavalry, there are more than 50 mobile infantry with long guns and swords. Almost in an instant, Sean had completely seen the plan of the army. It uses the galloping lizard cavalry, which has always been equated with the most dangerous in the wilderness, as a check and deterrent - of course, it can also be put into combat immediately when necessary, and then scatter the archers at a distance of about 200 meters, not killing the enemy, but attacking the enemy''s morale. Finally, it uses the cavalry to charge the way, Supplemented by more than 50 infantry behind them to expand the results and maximize enough lethality. This is almost a perfect raid tactic! Even Sean, a layman, can see these enemy tactics, so how can excellent commanders such as Cecilia, kruma and Carlos not see them? If this raid tactic changes to a different place, no matter which commander, even people like Andre, have many ways to break the game. But at the moment, in this tactical attack against the big red fire tribe, this is simply a killing tactic! Almost at this moment, the whole big red fire tribe immediately fell into a desperate situation of despair and panic. "All bear people out!" "All defenders out!" "Aisha, let the people immediately prepare for the impact!" This is the command from Cecilia, kruma and Carlos. But these three orders sounded almost at the same time, so that there was a slight confusion on the scene - the original orientation of steel wings is a positional warfare arm that can attack and defend, but most of the time they are directly used as a defensive arm. Therefore, when Cecilia and kruma ordered, all the bear people and the northern barbarians lined up at the same time, and the original site was not large. At the moment, the two sides lined up at the same time, which immediately reduced the site. In this way, the fiancee of Carlos, a female goblin of finch family and blood eye blood, is now the high priest of the great red fire tribe, Aisha Finch, who was knocked down by a bear man when she turned around. Therefore, the order issued by Carlos cannot be immediately transmitted. The impact of this is that the whole dachihuo tribe is still in some panic and chaos, and can''t calm down at all. That wasted a few seconds, shortened the distance between the cavalry and the tribal entrance to 100 meters, and launched the final charge directly towards the big red fire tribe the next second. In any war, whether large-scale or small-scale, strategic or tactical, the most fear is the disorder of the command system. The orders of the three commanders immediately confused the whole situation. However, soon, kruma and Carlos bowed at the same time, which naturally indicated that they would transfer the command to Cecilia. It has to be said that kruma and Carlos, both commanders, are very aware of their own shortcomings: Although kruma is nominally a subordinate of Sean and has been subordinate to Sean, in fact, he is only a mutually beneficial contractual relationship with Sean. Although he also has the experience of commanding the bear and the northern barbarians, But the understanding of these arms is naturally inferior to Cecilia; Carlos is more straightforward. Although his command strength is good, he is inferior to kruma, not to mention Cecilia. Therefore, it is naturally willing to give up the command. After clarifying the first commander, Cecilia did not seem vague at all, and immediately issued a series of orders. First of all, the position of the adjutant naturally belongs to Carlos, because only he knows the situation of the whole red fire tribe best. Secondly, kruma''s position is assisted by the commander. As the commander second only to Cecilia, it is also most appropriate for him to coordinate with Carlos to command and arrange the situation of the whole tribe. Then it was ordered that all the bear people gather at the front line to form the first defensive front to resist the charge of the cavalry. Although the chaos soon began to subside, silver and Billy on the distant battlefield looked very happy. Because they know very well that this kind of chaos will happen just now. It is definitely the chaos caused by the dissatisfaction of several commanders of the other party. This is what they can use. Because once the cavalry starts a real charge, the speed must be very fast. At the moment, the distance from the big red fire tribe is less than 30 meters. Even if the other party has heavy infantry, it is not helpful at all. Because in the face of the cavalry''s charge, even if these cavalry are not regular cavalry, they are only amateur, but once the charge formation is formed, unless the heavy infantry who have launched the formation resist in the front, they can''t withstand the cavalry''s charge at all. Silver, as the actual maker of this kill tactic, of course, knows how favorable the current situation is for her, because from the beginning, these cavalry charged not in the pursuit of killing and cutting, but mainly to break the array and create chaos. So at the moment, looking at those bear people who hurried to the front line, silver''s face showed a crazy look of obsession. As long as the cavalry under her can disperse the defense front that the other party can''t launch in time and let these cavalry smoothly rush into the big red fire tribe, her strategic intention can be fully implemented! At this time, she can''t wait to see a massacre and chaos! Chapter 346 These cavalry charges trained by Billy are full of a fierce and cruel smell. In fact, this is a very common phenomenon in the wilderness, because no kindness and kindness can survive here. Only the ruthless people who dare to fight can live in the wilderness. What''s more, these soldiers trained by Billy himself are all captured from the slave team, and the degree of their ruthlessness can be imagined. Less than thirty meters away, a ferocious color flashed in the eyes of the leading cavalry. "Kill!" He let out a cry of excitement, then clamped the long gun tighter under his arm, and slightly lowered the tip of the long gun. His goal is the bear man on the left front who has just stood firm and only had time to put down his Tower Shield - before becoming a cavalry, the cavalry leader used to be the leader of a slave hunting team. He also has a lot of contact with the bear man and knows how to create enough trouble for the bear man to the greatest extent. In his judgment, his shot will obliquely brush the upper left corner of the tower shield, and then scratch the bear man''s vein very simply. With the bear''s endurance, this shot will only make them dizzy and lose their combat effectiveness. If they are lucky, they will even be too weak to move because of excessive blood loss. This is undoubtedly a work that can reduce the pressure on the follow-up troops. Behind him, hundreds of cavalry soldiers who had different identities before but now were comrades in arms were also crazy in response to his shouting and killing. They all speed up the horse''s sprint, which may make the horse more tired and shorten their continuous combat ability, but it can not only increase their assault lethality, but also easily break the other party''s weak defense line that seems to be full of wounds at the moment! Yes, in the eyes of the cavalry, the thirty bear people moved very slowly because of their size and their equipment. At this moment, it was not easy to gather at the gate of the tribe, let alone expand the formation. Even the most basic three-layer square array defense line used by heavy infantry to resist cavalry charge could not be established. They could only barely stand at the gate, which was almost sparse and scattered. Such a degree of defense, if only to deal with the charge of cavalry of the same scale, can naturally be resisted by the narrow degree of the tribal gate. However, under the high-speed charge of hundreds of cavalry focusing on breakthrough rather than cutting and killing, it is impossible for heavy infantry who have lost enough support to stop. I''m afraid that in a moment, these heavy infantry will be knocked to the ground by the rush of soldiers, then trampled by horses'' hooves, seriously injured and disabled, and then died under the attack of the mobile infantry behind them, but they can''t cause any damage to them at all. These cavalry have not paid attention to the bear people, and they have focused more on the barbarians holding square shields and long guns behind these bear people. In their cognition, it is obvious that the enemy has abandoned the more than 30 bear heavy infantry, but put hope behind these barbarians, trying to give them a sharp counterattack by relying on the deceleration caused by hitting the bear heavy infantry. Naive! The leader of the cavalry excitedly stretched out his tongue and licked his lips. Then he leaned down. His right hand holding the spear did not change at all, but his left hand had touched the grip of a yoke on the right saddle. This thing will become a nightmare for him to rush out of the barbarian blockade again and teach the other party a lesson after he rushes through the fragile defense line composed of bear people. Can a person who can serve as a cavalry charge arrow be an ordinary person? The distance between the two sides is less than ten meters. The sound of horses'' hoofs roared like running thunder. The dust raised almost blocks out the sun, which has seriously affected the line of sight at the entrance of the tribe. But the first attack, as expected, was not a cavalry charge. It''s a shot from a 50 meter Archer 200 meters away! Projectile has always had terrible lethality, but its premise is to form a large enough scale. Even though the projectile shot by a mere 50 or so archers can produce considerable lethality due to the acceleration of the arrow when it falls, it is naturally not worth mentioning in front of the arms with insufficient scale and heavy infantry in front. However, these archers'' throwing is very ingenious. Instead of taking the bear and the northern barbarians as the target, they lock the target in a more rear position - the position of the core circle of the command center where Sean, Cecilia and others are located! Obviously, this kind of attack is not to kill the enemy, but to stop the enemy! The purpose of these archers is to make Cecilia stop giving orders because of dodging arrows, so as to make the command delay and lose efficiency. The most valuable thing is that at the moment, all the arms that can act as defenders have been transferred to the front line. Therefore, Cecilia and others who have to be in front-line command because of the rapid changes in battlefield conditions naturally have no protective measures. In the face of these arrows, Sean, Andre, Cruz and others had to rescue and support immediately. They must focus on these arrows, so as not to cause too much damage to Cecilia and Tina. Fortunately, the number of archers on the other side is too small, so the arrows dropped are very sparse. In addition, TiNi, the priest with a knife, is here. Therefore, it is not too difficult to hit the arrows sideways and fly. But at this time, Yin didn''t know what to say. A goutouren mage standing beside her closed his eyes, and an obscure magic wave passed away from him. Then, the group of running lizard cavalry who bypassed the right side of dachihuo tribe threw out the javelin without hesitation! Obviously, because of the stone wall outside the tribe, these dog headed cavalry could not judge the position of Sean and others, but when these javelins were thrown, they were accurate to a frightening degree. If Sean could see what silver had told the Kobold mage just now, he would be able to find out why these lizard cavalry could throw so accurately. The roaring sound of breaking the air sent out a terrible concussion, as if even this space would be shattered. The throwing of hundreds of terrible sand wood short javelin, even if Sean and others have the blessing of ice armor, they don''t dare to connect hard at all - if in the game, Sean certainly doesn''t mind blocking it, but in reality, if this javelin runs through his heart, he is definitely dead on the spot. Therefore, in the face of this terrible attack, the first reaction of everyone was to disperse immediately. Sean picked up Cecilia, then jumped aside and quickly moved away from the area covered by short javelin. Although everyone''s dodging speed has been extremely fast, there are still several former members of Andre''s slave hunting team and several barbarians of the heavy rock tribe who are a bit slow. Even ataba heavy rock (heavy hammer) was pierced in the thigh by a short javelin. The only lucky thing is that this shot escaped the artery, so it only caused a certain degree of injury to ataba, but it was not fatal - with the high priest of heavy rock, Aisha Finch and Tina, it was not a problem to stop bleeding and recover the injury. However, the dispersion of this core circle also means that in the next few seconds, it is impossible to transmit any instructions to the current battlefield! All this, of course, is the most desired outcome of silver! Ahead, the cavalry''s charge finally collided with the bears. The dull crash sound, like a huge drum array, roared around, and its momentum was no less powerful than the galloping hoofs of these cavalry charging. Even silver and Billy, who are 400 meters away, can hear clearly. This shows how strong and shocking the impact of this charge is! Usually, the commander who is more experienced in judging the war situation often only needs to hear the shock of the cavalry charging to judge what the specific charging array will bring. At this time, the voice was so dull and amazing. Of course, Yin, who could arrange such excellent tactics, was an experienced commander. Therefore, even if the smoke at the gate of the big red fire tribe was almost invisible, she was also convinced that the bear heavy infantry had been completely defeated at this moment, I''m afraid now the cavalry has torn apart the second front built by barbarians. Although the barbarians of the second front may have some losses in the charge of cavalry because they are armed, this loss is completely within the range of affordability for the great victory to be achieved. Therefore, silver''s face at the moment looked like a winning ticket. She smiled and looked at the mobile infantry about 50 meters behind and rushed into the dust that covered everything. Then it was time for them to expand their achievements. I''m afraid that in a few minutes, the whole big red fire tribe will fall into a sea of fire, and at that time, it will be the time for her and Billy to fight. Because even if it was such a well prepared tactical raid, Yin didn''t despise Sean, who had the same origin as her teacher. She knew that only she could deal with the demon sword hunter. But soon, the smile on the silver face gradually disappeared, replaced by a doubt. Because the mobile infantry of the second echelon has rushed into the dust fog for several seconds, but the cavalry of the first echelon, as the charging path, has not rushed out of the dust fog at all. This situation is obviously wrong! Suddenly, there was a wind. The dust finally began to dissipate. But the doubt on the silver face turned into a look of surprise and shock at this moment. She was stunned at the door of the big red fire tribe. There, the front charging cavalry had fallen down an entire platoon. Except that the horses in the front two platoons were obviously broken by the impact force and threw the riders on their backs out, the riders from the third platoon were directly killed by the barbarians behind - until now, Silver still did not see that these people were northern barbarians - the javelin in his hand was pierced. Even people and horses nailed directly to the ground! The rear rows of cavalry and the more than 50 mobile infantry, at the moment, because of the defeat in front, they collided one after another when they couldn''t slow down, and all fell on their backs. In this case, falling into this virtue, for any veteran, it simply means the word "live target". Even if you throw a weapon casually with your eyes closed, you can easily hurt and die. As for those riders who hit the bear heavy infantry and fell out, they can''t live, because the place where they fell is in the bear encirclement. Before these people could get up from the ground, they had been smashed into piles of meat mud and meat cakes by the giant hammer in the bear''s hand. At this time, no matter how dull the silver is, it can be found that the front layout of these bear people is not in a hurry, but in a staggered circle of two. In the middle of the two crisscross circles is an open space. The position of those riders who fell out is in this open space. There are as many as 13 bear people around this open space, and the most terrible thing is that these 13 bear people can perfectly cover the whole empty space. It is precisely because of the thirteen bear people that this open space has become a veritable death circle! Seeing that the tactics carefully arranged by himself were destroyed by such a simple and crude way, and this kind of destruction was considered by himself to be an overkill tactic of exchanging sacrifice for counterattack space a few minutes ago, silver''s face was dead white. She looked dully at the battle situation at the gate of the big red fire tribe. At the moment, it has become a veritable meat grinder battlefield. There are more than 150 cavalry and mobile infantry. At the moment, there are less than 100 people alive. Among them, I don''t even know how many people are injured. This situation is still because the javelin in the hands of the barbarians has been thrown. Otherwise, I''m afraid the death toll will rise by as much as 20 or 30 people. After such a silence for a moment, silver finally gave an abnormal Scream: "how is this possible!" "There''s something wrong with the bear man''s Tower Shield." After all, Billy is a real strong man in the golden realm, and the advantage formed by the strength in this realm is not immediately comparable to that of silver in other aspects. Therefore, he soon found the key to the problem, "the tower shields in the hands of the bear people are like rooted in the land, and they just need to stand behind and top the tower shield in front with their own gravity, Can form the most standard heavy infantry triple defense array And did you find that those tower shields are one circle larger than the ordinary tower shields, so the impact strength will be weakened by another level... " Hearing Billy''s words, silver''s pupils suddenly shrunk and focused. Sure enough, she found that there was a crack under the bear''s Tower Shield, which was really like taking the tower shield to the ground. In this way, each bear with this tower shield is almost equivalent to three heavy infantry with tower shield! The resistance formed by these bear people lined up in the front line, coupled with the narrow terrain at the entrance and exit of the big red fire tribe, unless the charging cavalry is equally heavy infantry or takes the highly powerful people as the charging arrow, it is impossible to break through this line of defense by relying on the superimposed charging strength. What''s more, once the impulse of the arrow is stopped, the subsequent charge is not superposition, but naked self mutilation! The current situation is like the waves hitting the rocks. No matter how fierce the waves are, the rocks stand still! Chapter 347 The pupil of silver is tiny, and a sharp spirit has burst out from the body. Whether in terms of tactical formulation or strategic layout, her plan can indeed be regarded as very perfect, especially in the current situation of occupying the right place and people, even if it is impossible to fail. But the only thing she didn''t expect was that the tower shield used by Sean''s bear people was a kind of equipment she had never seen before, and the increase in resistance brought by this equipment could be said to be extremely terrible. People like silver who can make such plans are obviously very rare commanders. She is different from the eagle and the wolf. The latter two are extremely strong and powerful in personal combat power. Although her personal strength is good, she is also not inferior to ordinary generals in military attainments. It is precisely because of this that the strength of silver will improve very slowly. Now it is just the peak of silver. After all, if you focus on two or more things at the same time, your energy will certainly be inferior. But silver also has her ideals, ambitions and goals. She wants to be the eighth female martial god in the miracle mainland! This requires not only excellent command ability, but also farsighted vision and overall view. At the same time, it must also have more than a certain degree of personal strength as a guarantee. But these are only the criteria that meet the candidate conditions. As for whether she can really become a female martial god, no one knows the evaluation criteria. However, it can be seen at a glance that the tower shield used by those bear people is definitely something that can change the history of war! She was also a decisive person. Seeing that the cavalry charging tactics failed, she waved her hand without hesitation: "the reserve team is in battle! All cavalry dismounted and forced Siege! Let the dog headed cavalry jump over the wall! " Hearing silver''s words, both Billy and the dog headed man standing next to silver showed surprise. As we all know, the running lizard cavalry is a light cavalry by means of long-range attack. Naturally, they are best at throwing short guns from a long distance, and the short pole javelin made by Shamu also gives them the shooting distance almost equal to that of ordinary archers. Coupled with the reusability of javelin, they can completely adopt the recycling strategy of shooting while retreating, and then detour back to the dead body shot by javelin to pick up javelin and continue to fight. This set of tactics is also the most commonly used tactics of the running lizard cavalry. Therefore, in order to maximize the combat effectiveness of the running lizard cavalry, the fighting place must be in an open place. If the target is hiding in a narrow area, a dog headed mage must stand high and guide the shooting from the side with a secret method. This is also the reason why the previous wave of shooting by the running lizard cavalry can force Sean and others to disperse, and even ataba is injured. But now, silver''s order is to let these running lizard cavalry jump over the wall, which means that all running lizard cavalry must fight the enemy in this narrow area of the goblin tribe, which is to attack the enemy''s strength with their own shortcomings. "My lord..." Billy looked at silver. But at this time, silver didn''t pay attention to Billy at all. After a sharp sweep, he had rushed out of the distance of more than ten meters and rushed to the battlefield center of the big red fire tribe at an extremely amazing speed. Her speed was so fast that everyone on the whole battlefield could see a clear white scratch coming straight, and the gray yellow smoke and dust rolled up at an amazing speed after the white light swept over. "My Lord, this..." the rabbi mage, who was standing next to silver, opened with a frightened face. Billy bit his teeth, his face flashed a haze, but he still shouted in a deep voice, "do it!" "Yes... Yes!" The dog headed mage''s face immediately became very ugly. But although his face was ugly, the Kobold mage had no choice. He was not the chief and high priest of Yanqi tribe. These two high-ranking people had long died in the hands of Billy and silver. He was only a candidate for the next high priest. Now it can be said that silver and Billy supported him. Although it is said that it has the control of the whole ethnic group, it is actually a puppet without any difference. In addition, the fact that they take refuge in human beings has been spread all over the wilderness. Therefore, if they lose Billy and silver, they will never be able to live a week here in the wilderness. After weighing the pros and cons, the dog headed mage bit his teeth, finally closed his eyes again and began to contact the group of running lizard cavalry. Soon there was a commotion among the running lizard cavalry. But in fact, not all the running lizard cavalry will carry out this order, which can almost be said to be extremely unfavorable to them. As the ultimate branch of the dog headed clan, the running lizard cavalry can only be seen in the war that determines the life and death of the tribe or even in a more significant level. Usually, a fourth-class dog headed tribe can be proud of having enough 20 running lizard cavalry. Hundreds of running lizard cavalry, at least the dog headed tribe with combat strength and scale equivalent to the third-class seat can win. And if the Yanqi tribe had so many running lizard cavalry, Sean would never attack that night. Because he really knows how dangerous it is to be watched by hundreds of running lizard cavalry at the same time. So at the moment, even Sean couldn''t help turning his attention and eyes away when the group of running lizard cavalry got confused - in fact, in Sean''s eyes, the running lizard cavalry with a scale of hundreds of people can really play a decisive role in the whole battlefield at the moment. Soon, the lizard cavalry was divided. At least 80 galloping lizard cavalry turned quickly and far away from the battlefield of dachihuo tribe. There were only more than a dozen remaining galloping lizard cavalry. After being silent for a moment, these running lizard cavalry rushed towards the big red fire tribe, jumped over the five or six meter high wall and rushed directly into the big red fire tribe. Looking at this scene, the faces of all the people on the battlefield suddenly became subtle. No one cared about the Kobold mage''s face, but Billy''s face obviously became very ugly, and the other Kobold mages looked a little gray. But on the contrary, the people of the big red fire tribe are obviously much more excited. If the galloping lizard cavalry really leaps into the big red fire tribe, they may be able to hit each other hard with the advantages of terrain, but the final result is likely to pay the tragic price of extermination. Now there are only more than a dozen running lizard cavalry left, so the situation is very different. In addition, the joint attack of the bear people and the northern barbarians in front has seriously damaged the whole enemy cavalry force, and the morale of both sides turned upside down at this moment! But all this is completely unimportant for silver. At this time, she was less than 200 meters away from the big red fire tribe. In a short moment, she had rushed up from the rear and even surpassed the archers who were throwing. It was like a gust of wind. You can imagine how fast it was. "Give her to me! You continue to command! " When Sean turned around, silver was only more than 100 meters away from the big red fire tribe. He immediately said to Cecilia in a deep voice, "you should be careful of each other''s dog headed mage army and the trade leader!" Before he finished, Sean had activated the lightness technique, easily jumped over the wall, fell outside the big red fire tribe, and equally rushed towards silver. His speed may be slightly less than that of silver, but his shock of charging was no less than that of silver. Along the way, several soldiers trying to intercept Sean just came around and saw a black brilliance passing by, accompanied by the severed heads of the soldiers and a gush of blood like a fountain. The next moment, a white and a black two fast Guanghua hit each other hard. The two gray yellow smoke and dust are like two rolling yellow dragons, with the two lights circling and entangled into a yellow circle. In the next second, an extremely strong airflow wave suddenly erupted from the yellow round cover, completely forcing the rolling smoke and dust to roll out. The cobweb like cracks spread rapidly at a speed no less than that of smoke and dust, and a large number of fine stones splashed out in all directions like jet machine gun bullets, The unlucky people close to the battlefield were shot into a hornet''s nest without suspense. The tragedy and vastness of the scene are like the collapse of heaven and earth! The center that triggered the image of near catastrophe was a man and a woman who were fighting each other. Their faces were only less than ten centimeters away, but whether Sean or silver, their eyes showed an almost ruthless look of indifference, and both sides could even smell the strong smell from each other. However, there is no beauty in this picture, because in the middle of the two people, the blades of the two long swords are handed over to each other, and the blade surface of the blade is even only two or three centimeters away from each other''s face. There is no doubt that in this kind of wrestling, if one party loses strength slightly, the blade of the long sword will kiss the other party''s cheek. At present, it seems that both sides are in a certain balance, but you know, men have always been more powerful than women, so few people doubt that Sean will fail in this struggle. Except for one person. Sean himself! In this wrestling confrontation, Sean was surprised to find that his strength was completely suppressed by the other party! Now his strength has reached 78 points, which is by no means inferior to that of the general inferior gold strongman. However, when facing an expert at the top of the Silver Peak, his strength has been completely suppressed - the long sword, which was two or three centimeters from his cheek, has been pressed to less than one centimeter, and this situation is still deteriorating, It only takes a few seconds at most, and the blade of the dead bone will scratch a scar on his face. But soon, Sean found that the power of the other party to suppress herself did not belong to her, but borrowed from the outside world! Looking at the light blue light from the back of each other''s hands, Sean''s eyes became more dignified than ever: "curse and seal swordsman?" "Strictly speaking." Silver exhaled, "I''m a demon swordsman." Chapter 348 "Seal the swordsman?" Sean''s eyes looked puzzled. He could feel as like as two peas, who had almost the same breath of his own, and this wave was undoubtedly a curse swordsman. But curse seal swordsman is a third-order profession. The momentum emanating from the other party undoubtedly belongs to level 6 occupations, and even has half stepped into the category of level 7 occupations. In this world, this degree is known as the strong person in the quasi golden environment. Is the advanced profession of demon hunting swordsman a demon swordsman? But soon, Sean denied the idea. Because although both sides have the fluctuation of the power source based on the mantra and seal swordsman, the road extending from this as the origin is a completely different branch. What''s more, Sean also keenly felt that there was an extremely strong demon smell from the young woman of the other party. This smell made his body almost explode his brain because of the automatic alarm for detecting evil creatures generated by the full-time of the demon hunting swordsman. There can never be any evil smell in the path of demon hunting swordsmen. These thoughts flashed through Sean''s mind. It was almost in his eyes that he showed doubt, and he had got the answer and judgment he wanted. "Yes, the sword man." Silver''s cold and frosty expression finally showed a slight smile, just like the plum blossom in full bloom in winter, strangely filled with a fragrance, "another power road different from your demon hunting road." A sudden tingling sensation, accompanied by silver words, fell and exploded in Sean''s face. At this moment, Sean noticed that the back of each other''s left hand also emitted a faint blue light. "Curse seal. Silver scale!" Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, drank immediately without hesitation, and marked the defense position on his face. "Remember, my name is silver." With silver''s words falling, Sean felt that there was a full and terrible force coming towards him from the long swords facing each other, and the strength of the other party was greatly improved at this time! But soon, Sean realized that it was not the other party''s strength that had improved, but his own strength that had been lost! This loss is not gradually weakened, but his arm muscles seem to shrink in a second, and he can''t even lift up his strength. In the sudden change, the dead bone, under the pressure of the other party, flashed fiercely towards his neck. At the same time, the other party''s long blade that broke through the dead bone angle also fell towards his face. Silver''s eyes had a strange pleasure. She couldn''t wait to see the moment when Sean''s head was cut off. Even if Sean reacts quickly and can stop the sword in his throat in time, in silver''s judgment, the sword she makes up again behind can also easily harvest each other''s life. But when the long blade in silver''s hand cut Sean''s cheek, the hard feeling like cutting on steel from the blade made her pupils shrink suddenly. A flash of Mars splashed out. Through silver''s momentary absence, Sean did not retreat but advance, and the dead bone in his hand suddenly cut to silver''s neck. The attack and defense rhythms of the two sides are actually converted to each other within one second, and the fierce shots are all attacking the most vulnerable parts of each other''s bodies! Silver screamed, and she immediately felt the death threat she had brought to Sean a few seconds ago. But the choice she made was also the same fierce and radical - like Sean, although the silver hair screamed, she also did not retreat. The blue brilliance emitted by her left hand was more prosperous, and its brightness even far exceeded the brilliance on Sean''s left hand. Silver''s right hand expanded rapidly, and the original delicate snow-white skin quickly turned red. It had the texture of ashes after lava combustion, and even some strange scales appeared. But just in the blink of an eye, silver''s right hand has expanded as thick as a large bucket. Although the length has not changed much, it also gives people a ferocious and terrible strange feeling. The only constant is that on the back of this gray red scale giant hand, there is still a strange and strange rune, on which the blue brilliance is as bright as ever. This alienation process is very fast. The moment silver returns to protect his right arm on his neck, the whole right hand has been alienated. The scales above are shining. There is no doubt that these scales have excellent defense ability. Even if they are not as good as dragon scales, they will never be too far apart. The next moment, the dead bone in Sean''s hand was finally cut off on the right hand, which was alienated as strong as the devil''s arm. Then, silver''s pupils shrank suddenly. This time, she didn''t scream, but a sad scream. The scales on the devil''s arm did not have any resistance. Under the seemingly non sharp blade of the dead bone, it was like butter meeting a red knife. All the scales, skin and blood that came into contact with the dead bone blade melted rapidly in an instant. The wound area was more terrible than being cut by the long sword. The orange blood, like magma, gushed out at the same time when this huge scar appeared. But strangely, after leaving the devil''s arm, these blood like liquids turned into burning flames in an instant. Sean didn''t expect this at first. He was splashed with some blood and suddenly turned into a burning flame. The two sides immediately stepped back from each other. "Damn it!" Silver cursed, and her face became a little frightened. Her huge right hand was almost equal to her height. After being hit by this, she could only droop powerlessly. The orange liquid continued to flow out of her arm, and then fell to the ground, becoming a burning flame, but it was strangely kept burning in a small range and did not spread, Similarly, it did not cause any material damage to silver. But soon, her eyes showed a trace of happiness: "don''t struggle, the flame of ashes is a flame fueled by flesh and blood. As long as it touches you, it''s impossible..." Without waiting for silver''s words to finish, Sean suddenly stretched out his left hand, pulled off his clothes and threw them away, and fell down along his action. The burning flame was thrown aside. At the moment, Sean in his silver eyes turned his whole upper body into a silver metallic luster, but if you look carefully, you can find that there is a unique and subtle texture under this luster. It was the migration of these textures and luster that extinguished the flame on Sean, because his skin had been completely isolated, and the flame without flesh and blood as fuel could not burn again. "It turns out that sealing demons is to seal demons into their own bodies and use their power and ability when needed." Sean''s eyes were fixed on the silver, and the silver metallic luster on his body began to gradually disappear into the body, giving people the feeling that the water trace was gradually evaporating. "The lava devil, the median devil, has the special ability to generate a weak magnetic field, can affect all hostile targets in a certain range, and has the same defense ability as limestone, The blood in the body is high-temperature magma. " "I didn''t expect you to know so much about demons Is your defense spell centered on the silver scale demon? No wonder you can be immune to the burning of the ember flame, but with such a large defense coverage, you must tend all your forces and resources to defense ability, so your attack spell seal is definitely not very good. " Silver looked at Sean with a cold face, but after looking at the wound on her right hand, she turned her eyes to the dead bone on Sean''s hand, and her words became more certain, "so the weapon on your right hand is the attack means you really rely on for survival It can restrain the devil''s self-healing ability. It''s so powerful. It''s still pure white... I didn''t expect you to have a sacred weapon. " In the face of silver''s statement, Sean did not open his mouth, neither denied nor admitted it. In fact, Sean did, as silver guessed, choose spell seal silver scale as the last chance to strengthen the spell seal for free when he reached the peak class of demon swordsman. At present, Sean''s biggest defect is still survivability, because with his rapid progress in the world, the enemies he meets will hardly be of the same level. In the face of such enemies, even if he strengthens the attack spell seal, he can''t have the greatest advantage, so he tends to the defense spell seal that can save his life. But the spell seal and silver scale did not disappoint him. After being promoted to level 3, the duration of silver scale''s defense effect has not improved, and the data has not changed, but it can cover more body parts. At the same time, it also allows Sean to have the effect of autonomous activation and shutdown. [curse seal. Silver scale (Level 3): defense effect. When activated, it can greatly cover the body with a layer of demon skin. It can effectively resist weapon damage with sharp and puncture value less than 30. It has no effect on strike damage. It is immune to all fire damage. The duration is 20 seconds and the cooling time is 1 hour. Note: you can now turn this ability on or off freely. The cooldown time will not enter until the duration is 20 seconds or you automatically give up activating this skill.] At the beginning, Sean activated the attack to defend his throat and cheek, which took three seconds. Later, in the face of the burning flame, he reopened this skill, covering the whole body, which took six seconds. It means that Sean only used this ability for nine seconds. As long as he doesn''t cancel the activated silver scale spell, he can use it for another 11 seconds. Unlike before, once activated, he can''t control it at all and can only waste time. In other words, after the silver scale seal was promoted to level 3, it produced a genetic change, which greatly strengthened Sean''s viability. Chapter 349 Sean tilted his resources to the defense spell seal. As the price to be paid, his attack spell seal has only one level so far. However, although the ability of blood charm can indeed play an unexpected role, it is often difficult to play a great role in the face of stronger enemies. On the contrary, it is not as effective as the attack spell seal of silver. In fact, after the fight just now, since Sean knew the effect of silver''s defense spell seal, it was not difficult for him to guess that its attack spell seal effect was nothing more than a demon that could strengthen his own strength. However, Yin Yin''s defense effects are all medium demons. Sean thinks her attack effect must also be medium demons - she despises the lower demons, and she has no strength to capture the upper demons. This is a very practical attack and defense capability. The attack effect is to strengthen and enhance their own strength, while the defense effect is to weaken the enemy''s strength. In addition, the path of curse and seal swordsman will never lack speed. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine that if this career path grows to the limit, it will definitely be a very terrible and powerful career. With silver''s current strength, even the next golden peak may not be able to suppress her. With the authenticity of the world and the commonality of the game, there will definitely be countless players in the game, but Sean has never heard of this profession in the game! This is a crucial clue! Soon, Sean noticed the demon on silver''s right hand. Dead bone is a devil''s weapon. If you are hurt by this weapon, its power is indeed equivalent to being hurt by a sacred weapon. The so-called sacred weapon has a nickname, that is, the judgment of pagans, which will only cause extremely terrible harm to demons and demons. This is a special weapon from major churches on the mainland. Its essence is a concept with demonized weapons. Only weapons above demonized level can be called sacred weapons. If they are cast level weapons, they are at most called enchanted weapons. Silver doesn''t know the origin of the dead bone, so it''s natural to think it''s a sacred weapon. But Sean was keenly aware of the defects in silver from this point. Or, the defect of the demon swordsman. This profession has completely violated the power law of the spell seal swordsman. It does not seal the devil into the core of the spell seal, but directly seals the devil in its own body to form a existence similar to the power source, so that the seal can continuously extract its power and ability. This will naturally consume the devil''s vitality, that is, once the devil''s power is drained, the sealer must find the devil again to seal. This is unlike the demon hunting swordsman. Once the devil is sealed, it can''t be changed all his life. In other words, the demon swordsman has the power to change the spell seal freely. Its greatest value is the diversification of combat means. It is possible to strengthen and weaken strength this time, but the next goodbye may become the strengthening and weakening of agility or endurance, which is tantamount to making the enemy unable to accurately judge his own strength and combat style. But to investigate its essence, it still belongs to the favorite practice of pagans: demonization. Although this demonization seems controllable and will not interfere with the sealer''s reason, who can guarantee that this will always be the case? If you don''t use this ability for a long time, his personality and nature will be assimilated by the devil, and even completely degenerate and degenerate into creatures like demon slaves. After understanding this, Sean knew why silver had obvious scruples when saying the word "sacred weapon". That is, her body has tended to demonize, so all the damage that can be used to deal with demons, demons and other creatures can also be used to deal with her. But in contrast, Sean, who is also on the advanced road of curse and seal swordsman, will not be afraid of such weapons at all. Even if the effect of silver scale is activated, sacred weapons are no different from ordinary weapons for him, and there is no effect of restraint at all. Sean is thinking about these problems and naturally won''t do it. He is a person who is used to making decisions later. The more he can figure out each other''s weaknesses, the more favorable it is for him. Silver was not in a hurry because of her own injury, and Sean had a sacred weapon - in fact, silver still thinks Sean has a sacred weapon, because she thinks that only this kind of weapon will cause self-healing failure to her demon''s right arm. Otherwise, with the demon''s terrible self-healing ability, It''s impossible that the wound hasn''t healed yet. Not even a sign of healing! Therefore, after a brief and intense exploratory confrontation, both sides have a tacit understanding to maintain a distance of five meters from each other and re-enter a state of confrontation. The Qi mechanisms of both sides are firmly locked on each other. In this case, no matter who has a slight change, the other person can definitely respond in an instant. Therefore, although the atmosphere between each other is full of danger, they are very confident and don''t do it. "Your ability has absolute defects." Sean looked at silver and suddenly said, "I can already feel the demon smell in your body as strong as thunder clouds. I don''t believe others can''t feel it." "It''s flawed, but it''s very different from what you guessed." At this time, silver suddenly recovered the cool, cold and cold taste before, "if I don''t use the power of the spell seal, the devil smell in my body will not show. Facing ordinary people, do you think I need to use it? And if I face those who need my strength, can''t you guess the result with your intelligence? " Silver did not say the consequences, but anyone who listened to silver could guess the answer accurately. "Indeed, there is probably only one result for those who fight you." Sean whispered. "But I can give you a second result." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. Silver glanced at Sean, then whispered, "as long as you hand over the manuscript of the Exorcist Association, I''ll let you live." Hearing silver''s words, Sean''s face showed a shallow smile, which was full of self-confidence, so that silver felt very uncomfortable. Then she heard Sean''s brisk voice even with such a taste: "your ability defect is as I guessed, and you need a demon hunting manuscript to make up for it. Let me guess, there is no difference in the source of power between the demon swordsman Feng and the demon hunting swordsman, but they are different in essence. In this way, the demon swordsman Feng looks more like a pagan way of fighting, so the secrets recorded in the demon hunting manuscript are needed to make up for their own shortcomings, so as to repair the results that may lead to their alienation into demons... " Listening to Sean''s words, silver''s face was still calm and did not fluctuate much. Only when Sean was about to finish, there was a smile on her face. This smile is full of unspeakable charm, but it is accompanied by an extremely strong sense of danger. It''s like a rose, although beautiful, it has thorns! The roaring wind suddenly rose from Sean''s right - the air came first, followed by thunder, and then the wind! Sean has always locked his Qi machine on silver. If he makes such a move with the strength of silver now, he will naturally reduce his vigilance around. Therefore, he didn''t find Billy lurking to a distance of 20 meters. After all, Billy is a real inferior gold strongman, and he still takes the close combat of boxers as an advanced career of the power forward route. Therefore, the distance of 20 meters is enough for him to kill the enemy in one blow. So even if Sean realized the problem at the moment when he noticed the micro movement of the air flow and immediately made corresponding response, he was hit in the chest by Billy, who suddenly burst into trouble, and the whole person immediately gushed blood and flew backwards. When he punched Sean, Billy didn''t look happy, but his face became very dignified. Because as an attacker, he really knew that just at that moment, his fist did not really hit Sean''s chest, but hit the long sword body he hurriedly pulled his hand to protect his body, so a large part of his strength was actually resisted, and only a small part of his strength penetrated Sean''s body through the long sword and body. But even so, it''s not easy for Sean. As he flew out, he only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, his eyes blackened, and there was a strong pain in his chest that was so dull that a slight movement would bring severe pain. But Sean also knew that he was the most dangerous moment at this time, because he almost completely lost all his defense ability at this moment. As long as Billy caught up with him, I''m afraid he would have to explain here. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, Sean immediately started his two trump card abilities for survival at this moment: lightness and adrenal stimulation. Then, with a slight step, the whole person immediately flew back at a rapid speed not inferior to the gold power. It has to be said that Sean''s fighting consciousness and experience are absolutely first-class, because Billy really wants to catch up and finish Sean with another punch. But in the face of Sean, who started the two trump cards, Billy''s speed was really helpless. The distance of less than four or five meters was pulled out of the gap of two or thirty meters in an instant. If you want to catch up, you can only start the strong explosive ability of sudden explosion again. But for Billy, this ability is not an ability that can be used unconditionally, so he can only watch Sean change from 20 or 30 meters to 30 or 40 meters, and he doesn''t even have the idea of stopping. If Sean is only facing Billy at this time, there is no doubt that he has a very high chance of winning. But in fact, Sean''s real opponent is silver! Silver easily caught up with Sean at a streamer speed. At the same time, there was a complacent silver bell laugh: "you guessed right, the ability defect of the demon swordsman really needs the demon hunting manuscript to make up for. Only the balance recorded in the demon hunting manuscript can make me restrain the violent Demon power in my body. Now I''m not afraid to tell you that the biggest secret recorded in the demon hunting manuscript is not demon hunting and purification, but balance! " Then the silver sword cut at Sean''s neck! However, the expected scene of separation of corpses did not appear. Instead, it was still a flash of sparks. The silver sword still had no effect! "How is this possible!" Silver gave a cry of surprise. Sean, however, quickly turned his body in mid air with this sword, stabilized the dizzy feeling of the injury in his body, quickly adjusted his body shape and jumped away from the silver again, opening the distance more than ten meters again. At this time, he was very glad that he had raised the ability of "curse seal and silver scale" to level 3. Otherwise, I''m afraid the sword just now would be buried here. After landing, Sean''s face became a little strange, but also a little excited and happy. But this look did not come from Sean''s congratulation for strengthening "curse seal silver scale" to level 3. He sighed slightly: "I finally understand why so many fools are overturned in the face of a winning situation. Sure enough, talking too much nonsense when fighting the enemy is really a very unfavorable thing. " When Sean stood up again from the ground, his face had become unusually quiet, and even his eyes to silver had some sympathy. This kind of vision naturally made silver feel very angry. She instinctively wanted to rush up again, but a strong sense of danger stopped her attack, and even surprised her eyes at Sean. "I must thank you." Sean looked at silver and suddenly said, "you broke my doubts and let me finally understand the inspiration I had found but had not grasped." "Oh?" Silver raised her eyebrows, but her inner sense of danger became stronger and stronger. At the moment, a cold electronic sound resounded in Sean''s mind. "You have discovered the secret of the demon hunting manuscript: balance, you have preliminarily mastered the real secret of the demon hunting manuscript, and the system has detected that you have qualified for the advanced profession ''demon hunter''. Are you advanced?" "Yes!" Sean did not hesitate to choose yes! At this time, only a fool will choose No. At the next moment, a strong sense of strength suddenly emerged from Sean''s beating heart, and then integrated into Sean''s limbs and bones. When this powerful force integrated into Sean''s body, it repaired his injuries left by the battle one by one, and restored his energy and physical strength at the same time. Simply put, Sean not only advanced to the upper silver at this moment, but also came back to life full of blood! Chapter 350 [Demon Hunter (Level 6 occupation): you have carefully observed the records in the manuscript of demon hunting. The above contents are correct. You are still called a demon hunter. But smart you also find that this is no longer a profession, but a symbol of identity and status.] [inauguration reward - Balance: balance is the most important balance standard in the world. You have found the secret of the Exorcist association from the demon hunting manuscript, and you have preliminarily mastered the mystery of balance (you can have two demon hunting marks at most); Advanced level of Demon Hunter: in order to be worthy of your identity and status and stand up your image, you have to carry out more difficult training (strength + 8, strength limit + 12, endurance + 8, endurance limit + 12, agility + 8, agility limit + 12, intelligence + 8, intelligence limit + 12, will + 8, will limit + 12)] [inaugural punishment - the dark day of the Demon Hunter: long time hunting and training not only make you have excellent fighting ability and consciousness, but also make the dark energy in your body constantly erode your soul and body. You can''t purify the dark power in your body by losing power, Unless you can take the pilgrim''s holy water before the dark power is about to overflow, when the dark power is completely overflowing, you will degenerate into a servant of the dark. Note: this punishment will cover the upper level of the inauguration punishment "the pain of the demon hunter"; Whenever you use the special ability of the hunt mark, the dark power will increase by 3%. Whenever you fight against evil creatures, the dark power in your body will increase by 5%. Whenever you seal an evil creature to the hunt mark, the dark power will increase by 10%. Once you reach 100%, you will become a servant of darkness¡° Pilgrim''s holy water "can reduce the dark power by 50% each time.] A series of messages quickly rang out in Sean''s mind. Of course, they were also clearly displayed on Sean''s personal status bar as if to confirm the accuracy of things. Originally, his inaugural punishment included malice (mercenary), spell trouble (Warrior), lack of movement (scholar), magic is only skill (curse and seal swordsman), dark list (demon swordsman) and the pain of demon hunter (Demon Hunter). However, now, the inauguration punishment of the devil hunter''s pain is officially replaced by the dark day of the devil hunter, and behind this punishment, a percentage data energy bar is carefully marked. At the moment, the 5% mark is prominently displayed on this energy bar. Obviously, the battle with silver has been acquiesced to be a battle with evil creatures. In addition, the employment reward seems to show the major feature of "balance", so the increase of ability is a unified eight point attribute and twelve point limit attribute. Of course, this refers to the reward that Sean can only have after upgrading this level 6 career to level 10. In terms of the current breakthrough, his attribute increase is 0.8 of the total attribute increase, which is almost negligible. Silver felt slightly changed by Sean''s breath. It was obvious that she had stepped into the realm of superior silver, which made her pupils shrink slightly and obviously surprised. But soon, her face calmed down again and broke through the realm in the battle, so as to climb to a higher realm. This is not strange. In this world, many people will suddenly wake up in the battle and break through their own limitations. However, if this level of improvement is in the fight with the enemies of the same level, the strength increase brought by the sudden improvement will tilt the Libra. But now, she is the upper Silver Peak, not far from the lower gold, and Billy has struggled in the lower gold realm for several years. Even if it is not the lower gold peak, it is also a middle-level combat power. How can she be afraid of the person who has just broken through the strength of the upper silver and failed to consolidate the realm? Therefore, this is also the reason why silver''s face soon calmed down. As a person who had the honor to break through his own strength limit in the battle, no one knows the result and end of this breakthrough better than silver. "Do you think silver is my opponent when you break through to the top?" Silver''s voice was cold, but with a trace of strong irony, "I''m afraid you haven''t even established the realm, and the strength improvement brought by the breakthrough of the realm, are you sure you can master it?" Speaking of this, silver''s tone was no longer sarcastic, but brought a bright and relaxed smile: "if it was the previous situation, I''m afraid I would really feel difficult to deal with, but now your power has been completely disordered. Are you still my opponent?" "Why not?" Sean moved his hands and feet a little and rubbed his chest at the same time. Even if he was full of blood and blue due to the breakthrough of the realm, the pain caused by Billy''s blow still had some impact, "next, it''s the moment to witness miracles." "Miracle?" Silver laughed even more. "Do you really think that the leader of panda''s people calls you the Lord of miracles, and you really have the ability to show miracles? Ha ha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever seen. " Even Billy laughed mockingly. Because no one can immediately stabilize the realm when the realm has just broken through, let alone completely grasp the various forces brought by the realm promotion. Especially when the realm is raised higher, the longer the adaptation time brought by the increase of this power. For example, Billy spent nearly a month to stabilize the realm, and then spent several months to completely adapt himself to the new power. Even if the upper silver has not involved the rules, the internal breath disorder caused by the realm breakthrough is enough to make an upper silver master lose his fighting power in a short time. The biggest difference between silver and bronze is the mastery of fighting spirit, so this is why silver thinks Sean is weaker than before - in fact, Billy thinks so, because after losing fighting spirit, Sean is a little more resistant than people in bronze. However, under the joint attack of a master at the top of silver and a strong man at the bottom of gold, it is meaningless to fight. However, soon, both Billy and silver could not laugh. Even their eyes were wide open, with an incredible and frightened face. Because Sean, impressively has begun to assign the experience gained from various previous battles to his career! "The inherent level of your profession ''Demon Hunter (Level 6)'' has been increased. Current level: Lv. 2, your attributes will be increased by 0.8, the limit value will be increased by 1.2, and you have obtained 2 proficiency points." "The inherent level of your profession ''Demon Hunter (Level 6)'' has been increased. Current level: Lv. 3, your attributes will be increased by 0.8, the limit value will be increased by 1.2, and you have obtained 2 proficiency points." ¡­¡­ "The inherent level of your profession ''Demon Hunter (Level 6)'' has been increased. Current level: lv.max, your attributes will be increased by 0.8, the limit value will be increased by 1.2, and you have obtained 2 proficiency points. This class has been promoted to the top. Please look for an opportunity to break through to level 7 class. The experience values you gain through combat and tasks will be retained. Please upgrade your class as soon as possible. " Then a series of instructions flashed through Sean''s mind, but these were contents that Sean didn''t have to care about. In an instant, Sean climbed from the upper silver to the upper Silver Peak, and his vigorous momentum was no less than silver. And the most obvious real-time improvement of this combat power is that Sean''s data have soared by a large margin. [personal attribute - strength: 40 + 31 + 15 (57); Endurance: 41 + 30 (59); Agility: 39 + 24 + 15 (57); Wisdom: 39 + 26 (54); Will: 39 + 25 (58)] Full attribute + 8, full limit attribute + 12, although it looks golden, it also makes up for many of Sean''s weaknesses and defects, and there are no obvious weaknesses at the beginning. Moreover, for Sean, this promotion of career level does not just mean that his strength is promoted to the top silver, but through the previous confrontation and dialogue with silver, let Sean finally know where his next goal of this career is! Sean is not afraid of the difficulties on the way forward. What he fears most is that he doesn''t know where to go. If he hadn''t killed a group of evil thoughts by chance in the gorge Rift Valley last time, he might not have been able to break through the silver realm. Today''s breakthrough can also be regarded as an unexpected joy. At least it makes Sean completely shorten the distance between himself and silver - in the face of up to 86 points of power, even if silver''s defense special effects can weaken his 10 points of power and attack special effects can increase his 10 points of power, the peak power of silver itself is only 63! In other words, even after the strength was weakened, Sean''s strength was three points higher than her, which was enough to make silver no longer rely on the strength to suppress herself. "It''s impossible!" Silver completely lost the previous calm to indifference, and the whole person has become a little hysterical. In fact, no matter who sees Sean''s crazy growth that completely violates the laws of the world, no one can remain calm. Because after the breakthrough of the realm, it generally takes several months to one or two years to adapt to the new power and stable realm, and this is only the beginning. Next, it is possible to climb to the peak of the realm and prepare for the impact on the next realm through continuous training of their own ability. But what about Sean? Only ten seconds after breaking through the realm, it has climbed to the top of silver! No one knows better than silver and Billy how terrible it is. Others need years or even decades, but for Sean, it''s just a few seconds! "Hallucinations! This must be an illusion! " Silver screamed in horror, "you must have used some magic!" Facing the silver that has completely lost his attitude at the moment, Sean immediately rushed up with a sneer. At the moment, the effect activated by his lightness and adrenal stimulation has not disappeared. Of course, Sean doesn''t want to waste it. And he knew very well that Yin must have mastered skills like light body surgery and adrenal stimulation. Otherwise, she could not catch up with herself at the moment she stepped back. Just at this moment, Sean''s target was not silver. But Billy more than 50 meters away! Chapter 351 Sean''s abacus is very good. Lightness and adrenal stimulation are time-effective skills. These two trump card abilities are what Sean relies on to fight against the golden strong. Without these two abilities, Sean''s combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least half. At that time, he may be able to defeat Billy one-on-one, but he will never kill him. But the combination of Billy and silver can kill Sean. So anyway, Sean must kill Billy at the first time. At worst, he must be badly hurt and make him lose his fighting ability. Only in this way will he and silver be at the same starting line. A distance of 50 meters is fleeting. Under the stimulation of adrenal gland, the increase of eight point agility is equal to the increase of sixteen point agility, which makes Sean''s sprint within 50 meters shorten at least 0.5 seconds. To be more specific, if silver wants to catch up with Sean, it will take another second, which still refers to the result of silver catching up immediately at the moment of Sean''s sprint. But in fact, when Sean approached Billy, silver finally woke up. At this time, even if she wanted to catch up with the support, it would take at least two to three seconds. But will Sean give silver this time? When Sean approached Billy, he didn''t hesitate. It was a series of rapid attacks, but at the same time, he was forcing Billy to move back. Although this retreat is not fast, it can prolong the time for silver to rush to support. Facing Sean''s storm like attack, Billy''s heart sank. Two or three months ago, Billy had a hand with Sean. That time, although he lost the battle because of his contempt and carelessness, Sean was not afraid of Billy at all. If he really takes it seriously, with his strength and inside information, it is absolutely easy to defeat or even hit Sean, not to mention silver, a man with higher actual combat effectiveness, so Billy is actually very complacent. This complacency made Billy not even carry his powerful silver weapon "ice fire duet", but send it to the alchemist who made the weapon for repair. Because in Billy''s view, this war doesn''t need to consume too much strength at all. But he didn''t expect that Sean''s strength would reach a level that made him feel afraid! At the beginning, he did agree with silver that Sean would exude the breath of the top Silver Peak, which was definitely caused by some magic. Of course, the strength of the golden realm honed by him would not be confused and shake his mind. So when Sean rushed towards him, Billy waited with the all his spare time and didn''t take initiative. As a result, he fell into disadvantage at moment of the fighting with the Sean. Until this time, Billy finally found that Sean''s breakthrough and stability were not illusions, but equally real! Now, even Billy was frightened! And soon, he must pay a heavy price for his arrogance. Facing the sword that Sean stabbed straight into his chest, Billy suddenly had an unavoidable idea. But he had to attack hard and blow his right fist directly at the tip of Sean''s long sword. Billy''s right fist was wrapped by a layer of thick, silvery strength. The whole right fist seemed to expand by several percent at this moment, full of a kind of almost arrogant domineering spirit. When this fist was waved, the surrounding space even produced ripples. It seemed that the whole space was shaken by it, as if it would be broken under the bombardment of this fist. Seeing Billy''s blow at himself, Sean knew that Billy not only used the power of fighting, but also used "skills". The unique skill of a boxer, breaking the empty fist! This skill must be supported by fighting spirit. It can cause 2.5 times the lethality in an instant. At the same time, it has the dual special effects of shockback and weakening the opponent''s defense. Sean is no stranger to this skill. He even knows the enhanced version of this skill - the wind breaking fist mastered by Alfred. But in the face of the blow, Sean didn''t mean to dodge at all. Mark of demon hunting. Evil thoughts, start! A faint black light rushed out of Sean''s body, and then quickly spread to the dead bone sword. In an instant, the silver white sword was dyed black. The smell of resentment emitted from it was no lighter than that of evil creatures, but the only thing that didn''t belong to pagans. The powerful air pressure and impact formed by the broken empty fist collided with the dead bone in Sean''s hand, just as Billy and Sean fought in the chase tribe. Only that time, one of Billy''s fists was destroyed, and the result this time seems to be similar - even if Billy used the power of fighting spirit and skills, the glove he is wearing now is only of high quality. How can this kind of weapon of casting level be compared with the epic weapon in Sean''s hand? Therefore, there was no suspense, and a crisp sound of "click" suddenly sounded. Billy''s metal fist was completely broken again, and because of the gap in material, it was even more broken this time than before. Only a crack appeared at the middle finger knuckle of the metal fist, and then it quickly spread in all directions with an irresistible trend, covering the whole metal fist. The next second, the crack of the metal fist was sprayed with very fine blood water, just like a leaking water hose suddenly sprayed with water traces. Then the whole metal fist was broken, and Billy walked back a few steps with a dull hum. [mark of demon hunting. Evil thoughts: each attack will cause a will judgment. When the opponent''s will check is no more than 50, it will be judged as vertigo. The duration of vertigo is judged by the target''s will degree; If the opponent''s will check exceeds 50, he will receive mental shock damage. The skill duration is 10 seconds and the cooldown is 24 hours. When you infuse the ability into fighting spirit, your fighting spirit will be transformed into dark attribute, with range impact damage. All impacted targets will fall into a dark state, which can be protected and resisted by evil or dispersed. The number of launches is 1 and the cooling time is 24 hours.] Obviously, Billy''s will attribute must be more than 50 points, which is a magical high attribute for a boxer. But even if he was immune to the dizziness judgment caused by evil thoughts, he was still affected by the spiritual impact, so naturally he could not defend Sean''s corrosive and aggressive dark fighting spirit. But in the same way, Sean still had a hard time facing Billy. According to the damage judgment of 2.5 times, Sean can bear all of it. If his endurance value is not very high at this time, maybe this punch will make his internal injury bleed. However, even if he could resist the subsequent damage of this punch, the unique shock retreat of his skill made Sean unable to avoid at all, and the whole person couldn''t help but go back a few steps. For a moment, the distance between him and Billy was ten steps away! Looking at Billy''s face a little pale and his eyes showing pain, Sean must strike while the iron is hot to expand his combat advantage. But unexpectedly, at this time, the support of silver finally caught up. A sharp and unusual cold awn suddenly burst out on Sean''s side, like a poisonous snake finally revealing its deadly fangs. The position of this sword was very exquisite, just at the moment when Sean was about to attack again! If Sean insists on attacking Billy, the silver sword will pierce Sean''s heart from behind without suspense; But if Sean doesn''t attack, the mental impact effect formed by his bad thoughts will be completely lost. In the face of the threat of death and the choice of expanding the outcome, no one will ignore the lethality of the former. So Sean immediately gave up the attack without hesitation and turned to wave his sword to open the silver. When the two long swords collided with each other, another extremely strong shock wave burst out in all directions with the two swords as dots. The intensity of the confrontation was even worse than that of the first time Sean and silver had met! But this time, after the two sides fought, Sean didn''t want to entangle with silver at all. He immediately pulled his body apart with a leap. At this time, the effect inspired by the evil mark and evil thoughts is also within the time limit, so silver will inevitably suffer a will judgment. But it''s a pity for Sean that silver''s will has also exceeded 50 points, so this time the effect of vertigo has not produced, but the result of mental shock is inevitable, causing practical damage to silver, which makes her feel strong pain in an instant. But at this time, Billy attacked Sean again. This time, Billy''s momentum was more violent than before, and his eyes were red like a raging bull. It seemed that he didn''t care about his injury at all. At the same time, he raised his right fist - it was a fist dyed red with blood, which seemed to turn into a red giant fist under the filling of fighting spirit, and then burst at Sean. Seeing Billy fighting so hard, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly! He didn''t expect Billy to have such a crazy and vicious side! Chapter 352 Obviously, Billy''s extremely rich combat experience has also judged that whether he or silver, they can only lose when they face Sean alone. The running lizard cavalry also escaped three-quarters. The strategy of besieging the big red fire tribe has completely failed, so they must kill Sean here anyway to win the battle. Since it is inevitable for one person to face Sean, what about the two together? Billy can have today''s achievements, and his courage to fight naturally has a great relationship. People like him, in the face of the threat of death, will naturally arouse the vicious side hidden in his heart. And the mental shock just makes people feel a burst of brain tingling. In terms of the game, that is, the hit rate decreases and the skill consumption doubles. However, in the real world, the hit rate depends entirely on their own will and experience. For people like Billy and silver, how can there be a drop in the hit rate? So as long as Billy can get hold of Sean for such a moment, he can kill Sean here with the silver two! At this moment, Sean immediately realized Billy''s plan. But Sean is also a very simple person. Since Billy''s idea is that, of course, Sean can''t let his abacus start, and the effects of light body surgery and adrenal stimulation can only last for another minute at most. If he can''t solve Billy within this minute, he will really lose the war. So with this in mind, a trace of hostility flashed in Sean''s eyes. When he waved his sword, a black sword rushed towards silver. This is another ability of evil thoughts. It pours the effect into the fighting spirit to produce a range attack and plunge the enemy into a dark environment. As like as two peas, Sean felt the dark breath of this sword. But at the same time, she was just like the situation just before the emperor, and had already been in an evade environment. So she had to thoroughly stimulate the thick air of her body and form a protective shield to harden Sean''s sword. It was not that she did not want to use the fight to fight back, but only in such a close distance. Similarly, the effect of sword Qi hedging is not as good as that of hard connection. But what silver didn''t expect was that Sean''s fighting spirit was not general! Therefore, when this fighting spirit broke out completely, silver inevitably fell into the dark visual environment, and it was completely impossible to judge the surrounding situation! The dark power completely blinded her perception. Let alone look, even the unique method of using breath to judge her opponent, which is unique to experts and strong people, was completely unusable. At this moment, Yin intuitively thought that Sean would bypass Billy and attack her, so he took the defensive without hesitation. And this is what Sean most wants to see! Looking at Billy rushing towards him, less than a meter away from him, Sean opened his skill panel at a very fast speed and quickly assigned proficiency points to a skill. At this moment, the breath between heaven and earth seemed to stagnate. A terrible breath suddenly burst out of Sean''s body. Obviously, there was no abnormality, but everyone seemed to see an amazing breath rising into the sky! At this moment, the vast sky suddenly became gloomy, and the funnel-shaped dark cloud even hovered above Sean''s head, like a huge eddy. Then there was an equally vast breath emanating from Sean and spreading in all directions. Those who are swept by this breath, regardless of the enemy and us, feel that their hearts seem to have stopped beating in an instant. It is a cold shock to the soul! Then Billy saw Sean''s sword. This sword is very insipid. It seems to be lifted at will. There is no murderous spirit. The swing of this sword is even one meter away from Billy. If you don''t use the sword spirit, you can''t hurt Billy at all. But no matter who it was, he didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation of the sword. Billy looked at the swing of the sword, but his eyes suddenly became unusually peaceful. It seemed that even his restless and crazy soul became quiet. His eyes even showed a bit of obsession. Imitating Buddha saw the best and most peaceful side of the world. Silver also felt the cold breath of her hands and feet. She even trembled because of fear. When the dark environment subsided, it fell into silver''s eyes at the moment when Sean waved his sword. There seemed to be countless ripples in the air, and then spread and disappeared in circles. And Billy, just like looking for death, hit Sean''s sword by himself - the next second, silver saw that Billy''s body suddenly cracked with an extremely ferocious scar! Viscera and blood gushed out of this wound, and even the hardest bones of the human body were broken in this wound! And Billy, the whole man flew backwards at a speed faster than his charge. But strangely, Billy was not a bit painful at the moment. There was only a quiet and peaceful look on his face. It seemed that he was still addicted to a dream. Only his eyes, the look of life, were gradually disappearing until it completely disappeared from his pupils. It''s like a manic soul finally gets peace. There is no doubt that this sword is the sword skill "Requiem" that bass taught Sean at the beginning! When Beth taught this sword, Sean had already met the learning standards, but this move had not been activated because he was not proficient enough. Later, even if I was promoted to the next position of silver, there were only 20 points of proficiency. Naturally, it was far from enough for the skills requiring 30 points of proficiency to be activated. So until today, Sean finally got enough proficiency to activate this skill after he was promoted to the top Silver Peak. The power of skills that require so many proficiency points is naturally extraordinary. At least Sean has never seen skills that require so many proficiency points to activate in the game. What''s more, TILs'' necklace also has the effect of increasing skill power by 15%, so the power of Requiem cast from Sean''s hand will naturally be strengthened to a more terrible level. But after this sword was displayed, Sean needed to bear the same bite. The blood color on his face subsided at this moment and looked pale and colorless. The whole person became very weak like a serious illness. Even if he was just standing, his legs had begun to tremble and looked shaky. This sign lasted for ten minutes, and Sean''s face finally recovered a little blood color, but the scene looked like some reflection. Fortunately, at this time, silver still failed to recover from the shock, so she missed the best time to kill Sean. Seeing that Billy was almost broken in two by such a domineering sword, silver only felt his brain blow into a blank. The whole person felt a burst of cold hands and feet, and his lips trembled. He didn''t know what to say. If she was very confident and confident in killing Sean before, when Sean broke through the realm and climbed to the top Silver Peak in ten seconds, the silver was less than 50%. At the moment, after seeing Sean''s sword, there was only fear left in her heart, let alone 50% assurance. I''m afraid she didn''t even have the courage to face Sean now. But when silver looked at Sean again and saw his pale and bloodless face, there was a hope in his heart: how could such a powerful sword have no price! And Sean, when he saw silver''s eyes, naturally knew what he was thinking. At once, he sneered: "although I am a little weak now, I still have no problem with another sword. Do you want to try?" Hearing Sean''s words, silver hesitated, but she still snorted coldly: "bluff!" Sean looked at Silver coldly, but he kept adjusting the almost disordered breath in his body. In fact, Sean didn''t bluff, but he did have the capital to use Requiem again. [Requiem: concentrate the fighting spirit on the sword and give the enemy a fatal blow! Each time you cast a skill, you need to consume at least 45% of your fighting Qi. The attack range is within one meter, with the effect of "instant hit": this attribute has priority, can''t dodge, and can hit immediately; Collateral effect "absolute tear": ignoring all defenses, if the sum of strength + agility is greater than the target endurance * 2, the target will die on the spot; If it is less than the target endurance * 2 and the difference is within 20, it will cause heavy damage to the target, make it seriously injured and lose all combat effectiveness; If it is less than the target endurance * 2 and the difference is greater than 20, it will cause trauma to the target with bleeding effect; When this ability works on undead creatures, it will be forced to kill regardless of their essence. Swordsmanship level 8 special sword. Note: because of the particularity of this sword skill and your low strength, you will enter a state of collapse after each skill: strength - 30, agility - 30, endurance - 40, energy coercion - 50%, lasting for 10 minutes. After the effect ends, you will temporarily enter a fatigue state: strength - 15, agility - 15, endurance - 20, lasting for 180 minutes. This state can be quickly recovered by other means.] With Sean''s current strength, the sum of his strength and agility has exceeded 167 points, so unless Billy''s endurance is higher than 84 points or more, it is possible to have the "death on the spot" effect attached to the immune skill, which is almost equal to the instant death attribute! But obviously, Billy''s endurance value is not so high, so under the attack of Requiem, he naturally died on the spot. If it had been ten minutes ago, Sean might not be sure whether he could leave the silver, but after the end of the "collapse" of ten minutes, despite the temporary effect of "fatigue" and the decline of all attributes, his fighting spirit value is still 51%. In other words, he can do it again. Only this time, the damage judgment of Requiem will be only 137 points, but even so, it is enough to kill silver on the spot. Because the endurance value of silver is less than 60 points! As long as silver dares to attack, as long as it enters within one meter of the attack judgment range, Sean doesn''t mind letting silver try the power of this sword! Chapter 353 The raid is ending in a very funny way. Of course, it has an extremely gorgeous beginning, and even once made Sean and others and the whole big red fire tribe and heavy rock tribe fall into a panic mood, but two wrong intelligence evaluations in succession have also brought indelible and disastrous results. More than 80 galloping lizard cavalry fled the battlefield. The front-line cavalry was blocked or even defeated. The archers could not disturb or disturb the enemy. Even the input of the reserve team did not have any effect - all the enemies who jumped over the city wall and entered the big red fire tribe were silent like a stone sinking into the sea. Even though the kobolds have as many as ten mages, one of them is even a grand mage, Cecilia and Tina alone can cope with it. In just one hour, successive defeats have made the morale of this army extremely low. When the scene that the world also changed color appeared and Billy was killed by Sean on the spot, the situation became that the big red fire tribe and the heavy rock tribe took the initiative to hunt down the deserters. Silver made a perfect beginning, but he didn''t even guess the process, and ushered in a funny ending. At the moment, silver and Sean are more than ten meters away from each other. As both sides who have lost lightness and adrenal stimulation, they can''t play their almost abnormal speed. Even though silver can use the devil''s power to strengthen his ten points of power and weaken Sean''s ten points of power, Sean doesn''t care at all. As long as silver approaches within one meter, he will launch peace of mind without hesitation. Silver didn''t dare to make much noise at the moment. She couldn''t even determine whether Sean was bluffing - of course, she didn''t know that she had asked Sean to find out all her personal data when she just reported her name. Similarly, she couldn''t know what the side effects of Requiem were. If the side effects are not as big as she imagined, wouldn''t it be the result of the rash attack? But Yin also knew that if she delayed so much, she might not even be able to escape in the end. On the other side of the battlefield, the magic wave was almost as strong as that of the mage in the golden realm. What''s more, Yin has also keenly noticed that there is a deity in the other party''s team. If she had known that the other party has a deity, she would not attack so rashly, but would take assassination or other means. The impression brought to her by human deities is really too profound, far from being comparable to the priests here in the wilderness. Time is passing by minute by second. Silver locked her eyes on Sean from beginning to end and tried to distinguish his specific situation. Although she knew that the longer the time dragged on, the more she had no chance of winning, she was really unwilling to leave like this! If she missed this time, even she didn''t know when she would have the chance to ambush Sean and grab the demon hunting manuscript next time. If she can''t capture the demon hunting manuscript, she will eventually die, because once demonized, no matter whether she can still maintain her reason, the miracle continent can''t accommodate her after all. At this time, Sean suddenly felt that the dead bone in his hand sent out a strange pressure. The original silver white sword body suddenly flashed a silver light, and the whole sword body suddenly became heavy. This feeling was like something was expanding and growing. Such a strange and strong change soon attracted Sean''s attention, which forced him to pay a little attention to the dead bone. At this look, Sean felt a burst of consternation. Dead bones are really growing! Sean could clearly feel that a force was continuously shunted from his body and poured into the dead bone, and then this force was quickly absorbed by the dead bone. Although on the surface, the dead bone just emits more brilliant silver brilliance under the sunlight, only Sean holding the dead bone can feel that the sword is producing an extremely subtle change now. There were many tiny cracks on the body of the dead bone sword. These cracks are very small and difficult to find by the naked eye. Moreover, there are many cracks on the edge of the blade, which seems to be caused by bumps in previous battles. If these phenomena are put on another weapon, it undoubtedly shows that the durability of the weapon is constantly being consumed. If these problems become visible to the naked eye, the weapon basically reaches the "end of life". Unless it is rebuilt, it may cause harm to the user''s life. Usually, after using any weapon for a period of time, a series of repair work will be carried out on the weapon to increase or restore its durability. Sean is a blacksmith and of course knows these things very well. But the problem is that dead bone is a special weapon with his own consciousness, so Sean can''t find materials to repair, even if he finds them, he can''t do it at all. But now, under the perfusion of Sean''s strength, many cracks on the dead bone sword began to repair automatically, and the missing marks at the edge also grew again and became sharper than before. If that''s the case, of course Sean won''t pay too much attention. What really surprised him was that in this repair process, the attributes of dead bones were constantly improving. After the repair, the increased strength of the dead bone has changed from 31 to 36, endurance from 13 to 15, and agility from 19 to 22, which means that the whole weapon has been strengthened by 10 points again. At this moment, Sean immediately understood. This is the inherent effect of dead bone. "Blood limit" is playing a role! When Sean broke through to the next silver, the dead bone also strengthened its attribute once, but that time it was strengthened without Sean''s knowledge, and this time it was when Sean was conscious! Although the extra attributes are not particularly many, the most important thing is to add five points of strength and three points of agility, which means that when Sean is performing Requiem, his attributes and judgment will add another eight points! This is a great surprise for Sean. Silver didn''t know how Sean felt. She only knew that Sean was distracted at this moment. So at this moment, silver just hesitated for 0.1 seconds, and then the whole person immediately rushed towards Sean, but there was no sound. The whole person didn''t look like a swordsman at all, but like a killer lurking in the dark. At the moment when the enemy was slightly different from God, he immediately launched a fatal attack! By the time Sean found out about silver''s attack, he had to start a close combat with her. When the two long swords collided with each other again, a surprising brilliance burst out in silver''s eyes: she knew she was right, and Sean was bluffing! At this time, due to the influence of fatigue, even with the five points of dead bone improvement, Sean''s strength value is still only 76 points, which is two points lower than before. Although the strength value of silver is only 63 points, under the function of two spell and seal effects, Sean has to face the strength of silver 73 points with 66 points. In this way, it is extremely unfavorable for Sean to be suddenly dragged into the state of wrestling by silver. What''s more, the attribute data reduced by fatigue is not only strength, but also agility and endurance! In such a rapid and sudden battle, don''t say Sean is calming his soul. Even if he wants to distance himself, it has become an extravagant hope. Don''t forget that the casting of Requiem has an action process, which is a bit like energy accumulation - it''s like singing for a magician. Although the "power accumulation" process of Requiem is very short, even less than a second, it must make Sean open a certain distance. At the moment, Sean was really at a loss when he was dragged into the wrestling state of close combat by the sudden attack of silver. So the wrestling process lasted only less than two seconds, and Sean was repulsed by the strong force sent by silver, and the whole person suddenly had a little unstable center of gravity - this is the sequelae of the wrestling failure, even in reality, it has the same effect as the game! The next second, the silver sword stabbed Sean''s heart like a poisonous snake. In the face of such a fierce and terrible attack, Sean''s face did not change at all, but stepped back and forced him to stabilize his body. Just at his chest, there was a sudden silver luster, which was the defense effect of the curse seal and silver scale. A sword stabbed down, but Sean suddenly felt a severe pain from being hit by the heavy hammer, which was completely different from the situation before being attacked by the silver sword. At this time, he finally understood how terrible the side effects brought by the sharp decline in strength and endurance were, but at this time, he did not dare to relax, because if he did not do so, he would be killed by a silver sword in an instant! After silver struck the sword, she suddenly burst into a frenzied laughter, and then the sword changed, stabbing Sean like a storm. In the face of such a strong and fierce attack, Sean can only maximize the defense effect of spell seal and silver scale, protect the key points of his head and keep retreating at the same time. In his heart, he is constantly calculating how to catch a perfect time to send out the last sword in seven seconds! If you can''t cast peace of mind in seven seconds, he must be the one who died! Because of the effect of spell seal and silver scale, there are only the last seven seconds left! However, once silver has the upper hand, the offensive is continuous, and there is no stop at all! Time is passing quickly. Five seconds, four seconds, three seconds For Sean, every second passed like a year. Seven seconds passed in a flash, but Sean didn''t find any chance to fight back! Do you really want to die here!? The thought flashed through Sean''s mind, but unexpectedly, his heart was unusually calm. At the end of the last second duration of the mantra seal and silver scale, a loud horn sounded suddenly! This is The horn of attack! The horn sounded so loud that it almost rang through the whole field! Then, a fully armed black army appeared in a corner of the battlefield, rushed from all directions, and sounded with a loud horn. It was no worse than this sound! At this moment, silver''s offensive could not help being stung. But Sean''s eyes suddenly became very bright! Chapter 354 The war was over soon. Sean stood on his sword, with at least 20 wounds stabbed by sharp blades. These wounds are not big, but the terrible thing is that they are very close to each other, which will have a very difficult impact on the recovery of the injury. What''s more troublesome is that the negative impact of these wounds is continuous bleeding! Until now, Sean found the terrible of silver. She can stab more than 20 swords in one second, which is enough to prove that her sword skill is very close to the master level. At worst, she also has a passive skill of expert sword skill - although expert and master may be only one level difference, their values are completely different. In the game, an intelligence that can learn master skills, even if it is only a passive skill, can also sell the value equivalent to a mythical equipment; And expert skills? If the active skill is powerful enough, it is not difficult to sell the value equivalent to epic equipment. If it is a passive skill, the value of legendary equipment will break the sky. How strong are master skills? Level 9 and level 10 skills belong to the level of master skills. Level 11 is the master level and level 12 is the legend level. And Sean''s momentum can even disturb the soul of the whole world. It''s just an eighth level expert skill. Of course, the value Sean knows refers to the value in the game. In today''s real world, the situation is a little different. Because Sean found a problem: unless it is a growing legendary equipment, it''s better to use magic equipment just to stack attributes. But in this way, Sean also found another very subtle place: that is, in this world, when aborigines use enchanted equipment, they can only activate their equipment special effects. Few people can get the attribute bonus, and even if they get it, they can only get some effects. Only through his guidance and explanation can we get all the bonus. Like Cecilia''s blood tattooed hexagonal ring, it had such a powerful effect only after Sean''s guidance and explanation. Later, he lent it to shefanio and TiNi, but neither of them can fully activate all the attached attributes on the ring - shefanio is a little better, the will can be fully activated at 15 points, but wisdom can only activate 6 points; Tina can only activate ten points of will and three points of wisdom. On the contrary, the dark smell attached to the ring was obvious to both of them. So this is why people in this world are so eager for legendary equipment, but in Sean''s eyes, the epic dead bone is not as important as the gold TILs lucky Necklace in the short term. The understanding of a piece of enchanted equipment directly determines the important value that an Aboriginal can play. Sean took one last look at silver and sighed slightly. In the fierce exchange of life and death just now, even he didn''t dare to stay, because after the obvious lag of silver, there was an extremely strong killing intention and momentum. It was obvious that she knew she had no way back, so she fought hard. Under such circumstances, Sean didn''t dare to keep his hand. The direct backhand was a move to calm the soul and killed the silver to Ge on the spot. It was also after this move that Sean found that the effect of fatigue could be superimposed! At this moment, Sean tasted how sad the result of fatigue x2 was. It was like falling into collapse. And the most terrible thing is that the effect time has also doubled. In other words, after Sean has used Requiem twice, he now needs 360 minutes of rest to return to normal level. In addition, his energy was almost exhausted at the moment, and the severe pain from his brain even made him want to faint for a time. Unfortunately, it hasn''t reached the limit, so Sean can only endure the pain, but won''t be unconscious. The battle on the battlefield is also coming to an end. This new army completely showed its amazing side - they surrounded it from all directions and easily annihilated the army under silver. They didn''t hide their hostility to the army that besieged the big red fire tribe at all. Similarly, they didn''t mean to stay alive at all. Although the army had no cavalry, no enemy could escape when the encirclement was formed. Tough, ferocious and powerful, this is the impression that this force has brought to ataba, Karos and kruma brothers. Of course, the more intuitive impression is that it is almost condensed into the essence of the killing intention. Cecilia guards. This is the only level Four army in Sean territory! Although there are only more than 400 people - now there are only more than 300 people left, it is more obvious that the whole army is killing in Sean''s eyes. It is obvious that it can be regarded as an elite army infinitely close to the ace scale. Sean knows very well that when this army can derive their war skills, when this army can become a real ace army! However, this does not mean that the combat effectiveness of this army will be much weaker. Their military advantage of "complete arms" is a very rare and powerful advantage, which means that if the scale is sufficient, the combat effectiveness they can play in some special environments is no weaker than the ace army. The only pity is that the commander of the army, clough, is not someone who will obey Sean and William. This can be seen from the fact that he directly led people to the big red fire tribe instead of rushing to rescue Sean at the first time. Clough came after Cecilia towards Sean, and the protective circle formed by his shield guards was only arranged for Cecilia, but he didn''t pay attention to others at all. Maybe in clough''s opinion, if Sean could die here, he would really have fulfilled his wish, but unfortunately, Sean''s life was very big, so he didn''t die. Looking at such a clough, Sean''s heart can only smile bitterly. If he had a choice, he believed that William would never send Clov out. Because at the beginning, Sean, William and Neil agreed on how to deal with clough: never use this force that can''t be completely controlled if it''s not necessary. But now it is clough and his Cecilia guards who go deep into the wilderness to rescue, which can only show that in the current situation, even William has been faced with the degree of no choice. In fact, the only troops that can go deep into the wilderness are Clov. After all, the effect brought by the advantage of complete arms doomed Cecilia''s close guard to give full play to its combat power in any environment. Of course, what''s more important is that Sean''s troops at present, except clough''s Cecilia guards, only the steel wings and the garrison of void city can be used, but the steel wings were brought to Dayi by anno, and the garrison of void city is also an unusable force. Therefore, no one can use them except clough. As for Reina and Stalin, the former''s pure cavalry troops are simply not suitable for use in wild places, while the latter are recruits. In other words, it is unknown whether these troops have reached the level of three-level regular army. Soon, Cecilia and Tina rushed over, followed by Carlos, kruma and ataba. Clough glanced at Sean, but he just shouted Lord casually and stopped saying anything. It''s just that a veteran like him knows that although Sean is covered with blood and the injury looks serious, he doesn''t have too fatal injury, that is, he just loses his strength. He just needs to cultivate for a period of time - at least in Croft''s opinion, even if Tina is a priest with a knife, it''s more troublesome to cure those sword wounds, But it really won''t die. "Sean, how are you?" Cecilia wanted to get close, but she was afraid to make Sean''s injury worse, so she had to circle around and worry about it. "OK." Sean shook his head gently. He stood on his sword. The whole person seemed to have a great momentum as thick as a mountain. "The injury is not serious, it''s just weakness caused by excessive blood loss." Tina has urgently performed two healing skills, which are also the healing skills she has mastered. However, she can only temporarily help Sean stop bleeding. After all, she is a priest with a knife, not a priest or a god official. The healing skills are not within her proficiency. "I have helped stop the blood, But if you want to treat the injury, you still need to let the people of the big red fire tribe take over. " "I''ve told Aisha to be ready." Carlos, the shrewd goblin, immediately jumped out and said respectfully that his big red fire tribe must have suffered some losses. Although it was not serious, it could not be considered light. In this war, the goblin cavalry in the tribe was reduced by five people. Now seeing the strength of Clov''s detachment, Carlos was determined to hold Sean''s thick thigh, "Can we move adults now?" Cecilia immediately turned her head and looked at Tina. Her eyes were full of tears. She didn''t show any weakness in the face of such a bloody battle just now, but now it was like this. Clov couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. But clough is not a fool. Of course he won''t say anything at this time. As a loyal minister, he puts himself in a correct position, that is, he is responsible for Cecilia''s safety. As for others? Do you know you well? "There should be no problem, just be careful." Tina nodded. Soon, several bear men came up and made a simple stretcher for Sean to lie on and be transported by them. The other northern barbarians and bear people also looked like a great enemy around Sean. They were deeply afraid of any unnecessary accident or raid at this time. Even rupee and Yim followed. Tina directly set an Ice Armor technique for Sean. At this time, clough and his Cecilia guards became a kind of decoration. As the team began to move towards the big red fire tribe, Sean''s eyes inadvertently fell on the bear people around him, but he suddenly gave a light EH. Chapter 355 After this war, the northern barbarians died several people, but all the bear people were still alive, but they were injured in varying degrees. At the moment, except for the four bear people who are responsible for carrying the stretcher without the impact shield, the other bear people walk around with the impact shield, and everyone is in a state of readiness. Sean made a surprised sound because he saw that all the impact shields held by these bear people were emitting a layer of golden luster! Golden luster! This is usually the luster of gold grade demonized equipment, but Sean has seen these impact shields with his own eyes from material selection to production to final molding, and even checked their attributes with real eyes. Although these impact shields are any props that can be used after learning shield skills, they are only casting grade high-quality tower shields. If Sean personally intervened in the transformation, it''s possible to get a bronze magic impact shield. If it''s gold, he can''t do it with his current blacksmith skills. What''s more, those dwarves and Goblins who make impact shields don''t have alchemy blacksmiths! Sean rubbed his eyes and found that he was right. These impact shields gave off a golden luster. If it is in the battle, it is impossible for all bear people''s impact shields to degenerate. And Sean knows very well that it is not impossible for a casting level equipment to become a magic level equipment due to the influence of the outside world, but it is also one thing in a million. Even if this almost negligible minimum probability happens, it is impossible to cause all impact shields to change. "Come here." Sean suddenly shouted to the bear man closest to him. Cecilia, Tina and others who followed him looked at Sean curiously, and the bear man walked over after wondering. For the bears, they were indeed captured as slaves. But later Vivian saved them, but they didn''t treat them as slaves, so they willingly followed Vivian to act together. Until later, Vivian transferred them to Sean, and Sean also promised to remove their slave status and let them enjoy the status of leader, these bears were really willing to be called into the army, Become the first experimenters of impact shield. This battle is also the first time that the impact shield has exerted its power on the battlefield. The effect is indeed amazing. I''m afraid as long as the scale is large enough, even the heavy cavalry at the level of ground dragon cavalry can''t break through the defense array under the impact shield. The bear man soon came to Sean''s side. He asked in some doubt, "big man, do you have anything to tell?" Although the bear man''s common continental language is bumpy, at least the meaning is relatively coherent and clear. "Let me see your shield." Sean said. Although the bear man was puzzled, he did it quickly - he picked up the impact shield and put it directly on Sean, and then Sean''s face changed instantly. It felt like someone was holding a boulder directly on his chest. In Sean''s current situation, he couldn''t breathe at all. In a flurry of chaos, with the stupid and cute situation of the bear people, we finally understand that the shock shield is not a high-end thing that ordinary people can play. The impact shield is a triple shield structure, and there is a nail pile inside. Its template is developed on the basis of pure iron heavy tower shield, so its weight is naturally dozens of kilograms heavier than pure iron heavy tower shield. You know, a pure iron heavy tower shield must be at least 60 or 70 kilograms. Most people really can''t pick it up. Therefore, it is often necessary to distinguish the resistance and sharpness of a heavy infantry, that is, whether the Tower Shield they use is a pure iron heavy tower shield or a heavy Tower Shield - the latter''s shield is thinner than the former, and the shield area is also a circle smaller, and the weight should be at least 20 kg to more than 30 kg. Of course, there is another kind of Tower Shield, with a net weight of no more than 40 kg. Its main material is wood, but a layer of steel plate is sandwiched in the middle, and iron is crossed on the shield surface. Although this kind of shield is called Tower Shield, it is actually classified into the category of large shield, but its defense ability is also quite good. At present, it is the mainstream configuration of many heavy infantry on the mainland. The cost of training a heavy tower shield heavy infantry can train three soldiers using this tower shield. In terms of cost, it is no doubt that using this large tower shield will save a lot. Even if the combat power is discounted, it can also form a qualitative change if the scale and quantity are sufficient. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine what will happen when a thing with a height of two meters and a weight of more than 100 kilograms is put on Sean. Finally, Sean''s face turned pale again. This time it looked more like he had been fished out of the water. But Sean couldn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t make it clear. After experiencing the weight of the impact shield, Sean''s impression of the impact shield became more intuitive - if the magic guide power source was used as the nail pile starting core of the impact shield, the weight should be reduced by about 30 to 40 kg, Of course, this has a lot to do with the substantial purification of refined iron in the future, strengthening the quality and reducing the weight at the same time. In other words, at the present stage, no one can use the impact shield except the bear and Tauren. [impact shield (steam power source), high quality, hardness 70, immunity to puncture damage, immunity to long-range damage, immunity to chopping damage, immunity to 50% blunt damage and 50% cavalry impact damage. Active skill "nail pile frame": after the skill is turned on, 85% of cavalry impact damage will be exempted, and you will gain the holding effect: you can''t be repulsed or shaken back, 25% of damage will be reduced, and you can''t move at the same time. Equipment effect: Agility - 20, double physical exertion; Equipment requirements: strength 50, endurance 60.] [Item Description: This is an official product made by Lord Sean Connery based on the drawings left by Lonnie holder. This shield has been formally tested in the battlefield. Facts have proved that it does have excellent and even amazing defense ability, but its weight also makes few people in the world can use it normally. But once it appears on a large scale on the battlefield, it will definitely become a nightmare for all cavalry, even if you ride a ground dragon.] Sean silently looked at the attributes on the impact shield. In terms of attributes, it was the same as the effect after the impact shield was made. There was no difference. However, there are some changes in the item description. Sean remembers that the original item description had only a very simple sentence, that is, the first sentence at the beginning, but now there is the saying "after formal battlefield test", and there is an explanation at the end that "even the ground dragon cavalry regarded it as a nightmare when it appeared on a large scale", It kind of shocked Sean. The change in item description obviously occurred after this battle, but it did not change the attributes and effects of the impact shield. So why does the impact shield emit golden luster? Sean was as like as two peas in puzzles. But he did not release the truth. He told the two bear men to come over and examine their impact shield carefully, which was exactly the same as the data displayed on the first impact shield. "Strange." Sean''s face looked puzzled. However, he had already dried up his energy because of his continuous soul calming. Now he had to think about these problems. In this way, he finally recovered a little energy and avoided the headache. As a result, he had a headache because of the consumption of energy. Cecilia immediately became very frightened, hurried away the bear people, and then strictly prohibited Sean from thinking about problems. She also specifically explained what problems she could help. Facing Cecilia''s orders, Sean smiled helplessly and didn''t say anything. He found that the shock shield had a strange phenomenon because of his special situation and the cheating weapon of the real eye. Even if Cecilia''s talent was excellent, he could not find the secret hidden in it. For example, Sean only needs to know the specific attributes and data of an army through a person''s self-report name or after understanding the situation of an army, but Cecilia can''t do this no matter how deep she knows and knows the world. wait! A flash of surprise flashed into Sean''s eyes. Not only the bear people but also the northern barbarians participated in this battle, but why haven''t they changed? Moreover, the bear people also play a destructive role in the battlefield, but why only the impact shield in their hands can change? Soon, Sean realized a problem he ignored: the army! Because when he led this team composed of bears, northern barbarians and slave hunters, the data displayed was not the army, but the adventure group, so Sean always ignored this point. But in fact, whether the northern barbarians or the bear people, Sean cultivated them as an army, so their essence must also be an army. Thinking of this, Sean immediately turned his eyes to the bear people. For a moment, his breath immediately became heavy! [you have found the function of wearing Tower Shield and "shock shield". All troops officially equipped with shock shield will gain the military advantage of "Continental barrier"!] [mainland barrier: clothing advantage. The army is immune to all chop, puncture and long-range attack damage, forming a field suppression effect on cavalry forces, immune to light cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), exempted from 60% heavy cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), and exempted from 30% special cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), Movement speed is reduced by 50% and cannot be concealed. When the defense array is deployed, it cannot move. Its resistance to magic is reduced by 400%. Any magic and magic blessing will be reduced by 50%. Dress code: 500 people, heavy infantry. Dress effect: the army level is promoted to one level, absolute barrier: 35% chance to force the cavalry troops who have broken through the defense formation to be unable to penetrate the formation.] [Note: the advantage of dress is not an inherent advantage of the army. Any army equipped with impact shield can give full play to this advantage after a certain period of training.] [Note: the new tower shield you developed has proved its value to the world. Any heavy infantry unit equipped with impact shield and forming a large scale will become a nightmare for all cavalry units on the battlefield. In front of this solid defense line like a continental barrier, no physical attack means can pass through unless your enemy is willing to pay an extremely heavy price. Of course, in the face of great magic power, I don''t suggest that you send such a slow-moving army without magic resistance to the front line. Even a fireball is enough to make you feel distressed for a while.] Sean''s eyes were wide open when he saw the system prompt ringing in his mind. Shock shield can also form a dress advantage!? What is the dress advantage? That is, as long as the dress code is met, the army will immediately have the war effect of "Continental barrier" on the military advantage! And this dress advantage has dress effects! In other words, if Sean incorporated 500 soldiers with impact shields into clough''s Cecilia guards, this army not only has the advantages of "complete arms" and "Continental barrier", but also can be directly promoted to a level 5 army! This is the level of ACE army! You know, in today''s war on the mainland, the attack methods of many arms are nothing more than the chopping type of sword and shield soldiers, the puncture type of spearmen and long-range attack, but the mainland barrier is directly immune to these three attack methods, which means that this detachment is completely a force immune to physical attack! In particular, the "field suppression effect on cavalry forces", which is most valued by Sean, also fully illustrates the horror of an army that has gained the advantage of dressing on the mainland! Although the special cavalry force - the so-called special cavalry force refers to the ground dragon cavalry, Goblin cavalry, wolf cavalry, running lizard cavalry, etc. - can only be exempted from the charge effect by 30%, if it is successful, it can''t even break through the formation, let alone chisel through the formation. And even if it is washed away, the mainland barrier still has the judgment effect of "absolute barrier"! If this effect takes effect, the cavalry troops who lose their impact will fall into a formation circle of heavy infantry, and their end can be imagined. Of course, because of its weakness, the two attributes of reducing movement speed by 50% and being unable to hide also make such a force unable to act on ambush, so it can only be used in combat on the front battlefield. But it''s also a headache to weaken the magic resistance by 400%. Usually, heavy infantry and heavy cavalry will have hidden side effects of weakening the magic resistance, but it will be weakened by 400% when it is said in the open. This must also be a superposition attribute, that is, more than 400%, maybe 500% or even 600% will be weakened. What kind of concept is 500%? This concept means that Miss Elizabeth, the chief magician under Athena, can almost destroy such an army or even annihilate it by using a large-scale thunder magic even without the addition of weather and environment and the power of blood! But all advantages have disadvantages, which Sean was very open to. Besides, apart from the Maggie Empire and the kingdom of potoroa, which country can pull out a legion of magicians on the front battlefield? And powerful magicians like Elizabeth and Cecilia are only a few after all. Not really. Sean can also cultivate a magician army. This army does not need to master any offensive ability. As long as they can interfere with and make the enemy''s magician army unable to perform magic smoothly, it''s enough. But the only trouble is that the current impact shield cannot be applied to people other than Tauren and bear people. At present, even if the Tauren and bear people are included in Sean''s territory, there are only more than 100 people. It is really not easy to gather up 500 people. This thought immediately made Sean a little worried about gain and loss. This feeling of sitting on Baoshan and being useless is really a little uncomfortable. Chapter 356 Void city has become more and more prosperous. Although its geographical location is not ideal, it has naturally invested a lot of effort as Sean Connery, the first city of Lord panda. Therefore, Neil even spent tens of thousands of gold coins to build roads and completely open up the roads of Hongye town and steel wing training camp (once panda town), Even to IDA''s side. Of course, except for the chilavs, any road leading to the void city in Sean''s territory, whether direct or indirect, has been basically completed. To this end, William even formulated a special patrol force to regularly clean up and rectify these roads and potential hazards around them. In this way, a large number of businessmen flowed into the void city thousands of miles away. The only pity is that the void City, or the whole pandaling, has not received the rating of the pan continental alliance, so no chamber of Commerce joining the pan continental alliance has come here to invest. Virtually, the income of panda collar is much less. At present, the income of the whole territory mainly depends on taxes and some special products transported from a large number of grain planting and Hongye town. If Viscount Rudd had not managed Dayi collar well and made more profits, I''m afraid with Sean''s current force of more than 20000 people, He has long been bankrupt. The issue of income has indeed become a top priority for the whole territory. But anyway, this is only the problem of the whole territory, not the problem of the empty city. Therefore, the void city is prospering rapidly in a situation comparable to deformity. However, at the moment, there was an extremely fierce quarrel in a room of the Lord''s residence in the void City, and the quarrel was becoming more and more intense. If people did not know it, they would almost think it was about to start fighting. Just look at the accustomed appearance of several soldiers stationed outside the door, you can know that the situation may not be so bad. In fact, when this happened the first day, the guards really looked like great enemies, and even knocked open the door and rushed in. However, with the increase of the number of days, these guards are now completely calm, because this kind of quarrel happens almost every day - from the morning to lunch time, and then from the afternoon tea time to the late night, which has lasted for ten days. In these ten days, the negotiations in the conference room have not gone smoothly. The guards did not understand these things. They only knew that those who came to negotiate were from the pan continental chamber of Commerce, and they arrived in the void city more than half a month ago. As soon as they arrived, they launched an extremely fierce momentum, which reportedly forced commander William to nod. Seeing that the negotiation was about to end, administrative officer Neil finally came back, and all the guards and soldiers who saw administrative officer Neil on that day will never forget that scene. The first ray of dawn shines and sets. When the city gate opened slowly, a carriage with disgusting blood smell came in front of it - the whole carriage had been completely dyed red by blood, and the purple black solidified after a large amount of blood dried up made the carriage extremely ferocious and terrible. The driver was a black armor guard with a broken arm, and there were 17 black armor cavalry guards beside the carriage, but almost all of these soldiers were injured. The coachman with only one hand seemed to be the least injured among these black armor guards, because several of the cavalry around the carriage had even fallen into a coma. When he saw the scene in front of him, the guard of the gate was immediately shocked. Because judging from the costumes and marks of these black Armored Cavalry, there is no doubt that the newly established heavy cavalry force was issued by commander William a few months ago. However, in the wars that broke out in the territory before, the casualty rate of this heavy cavalry unit was too high. More than 700 people were killed in the battle, and even the serial number almost had to be cancelled. Therefore, after the war, this heavy cavalry unit was actually in a state of rest and rectification. It was not until two months ago that commander William appointed him to Iraq to escort consul Neil back. These guards calculated the time, and the dark wings should have arrived in the void city in these days, but they didn''t expect to see such a terrible scene in front of them. What degree of attack did they encounter? However, as a former mercenary regiment, there was nothing like the day when the knife licked blood. Therefore, after a burst of shock, the superior commander soon issued an order and began to go out of the city immediately to protect the team and carriage into the city. At the same time, he also immediately informed Commander William. The dark wings of a whole 300 people, after this war, I''m afraid they will also cancel the designation and establishment! In any case, it is not an auspicious symbol for a force whose establishment and designation have been cancelled less than half a year. So when Neil got off the wagon, his eyes were cold. The next situation is beyond many people''s understanding, because when Neil took over the negotiation with the pan continental chamber of Commerce, he actually showed a completely different indifference and strength from the past. He refused to give in to even a small profit, and even added many favorable conditions only for himself in many actual trade negotiations, especially in the import and export tariffs of the territory, he directly adopted the system of collecting taxes according to the amount, and imposed a road tax at the same time. You know, in the trade system reached by the pan continental chamber of commerce with any country, tariffs are allocated by vehicle. In other words, no matter how much goods a carriage carries, only the tariff of one carriage will be charged, and if it just passes by and does not carry out any trade and commercial activities in the territory, the territory or country will not even charge any fees to the continental chamber of Commerce Union. It is precisely because of this that the negotiations with the pan continental chamber of commerce immediately reached an impasse since Neil''s return. "What you said is too harsh for me to agree." A middle-aged man with a moustache roared in the conference room, "at present, the territories and countries that have signed trade cooperation contracts with our chamber of Commerce Alliance are almost all over the mainland, and no one has adopted the practice of collecting taxes according to the amount. Now I have agreed to your request, but you have to charge 10% of the market purchase price per kilogram of goods! " If the purchase price of a kilogram of goods is a gold coin, the 10% charge is a silver coin. This amount seems small, but you should know that a carriage carrying goods can never put only one kilogram of materials. Usually, it can load at least 5000 grams to one ton of materials, which is equivalent to paying five silver coins to one gold coin. However, the problem is that the purchase price per kilogram of many important materials and goods can never be just one gold coin, or even ten gold coins A hundred gold coins, then this tax is very terrible. In other places, for trucks returning to the mainland chamber of Commerce, tariffs of one gold coin for small trucks, five gold coins for medium trucks and ten gold coins for large trucks are usually adopted, regardless of the size and goods carried. "You can refuse." Neil stared at each other with a cold face and sneered, "anyway, there is really no good material production in our territory at present. You don''t need to deal with us." "You!" The man with a moustache turned red in an instant. "We agreed to this request." Just then, a middle-aged man who looked no younger than the man with a moustache whispered. Neil turned his head and stared coldly at each other. In the last ten days, the middle-aged man has always been responsible for watching and recording, never interposed, and has always been very low-key, so that Neil has almost forgotten his existence in the last few days, but he did not expect that he is the one who can really decide everything in this negotiation. This loss of judgment due to emotional interference has not appeared in Neil''s life for a long time. Of course, he knows that he may have missed many important intelligence and clues. It can even be said that if he didn''t care about the trade negotiations with the pan continental chamber of Commerce, he would have lost a series of negotiations. However, Neil couldn''t calm down at the thought that there were 18 dead and so many of them were disabled and seriously injured. After talking with ABIS that day, Neil came up with a plan. Anyway, with the protection of these two people, and they also showed absolute strength, so Neil let the dark wings rush back to the void city first to avoid layoffs due to possible dangers and accidents. However, he did not expect that the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance would be so crazy that it would directly kill the whole dark wing. If DEX didn''t smell the blood and strong fluctuations later, I''m afraid the dark wing would not even stay with the last 18 people. At the thought of this, Neil can''t give these pan continental chamber of commerce any good face. "We have agreed to this condition, so can consul Neil give in appropriately?" The middle-aged man put down his quill pen and said politely, "maybe some people in the chamber of Commerce Alliance have gone too far in some things, but we have no malice." "Businessmen pursue profits. If they don''t have enough interests, they can never do it by some extreme means." Neil sneered, "anyway, my requirements and conditions have been put here. If you find it unacceptable, you can''t sign a contract with us." The middle-aged man took off his glasses and covered up a flash of anger in his eyes by wiping his glasses: "is that what Sir Connery meant?" "The Lord has given me full power to deal with it, so you don''t need to worry. The Lord will support my decision." Neil replied coldly. "I see." The middle-aged man put on his glasses and his voice became a little cold. "I don''t know when Sir Connery will come back. I also want to discuss some things with him face to face. This matter has a great impact. I''m afraid it''s not something that consul Neil can represent. After all, it''s related to the interests and layout of the whole chamber of Commerce Alliance. " The middle-aged man especially emphasized the "interests and layout of the chamber of Commerce Alliance", which is an answer to Neil''s previous words of "pursuing profits". "Lord, I''m afraid it will take another month or two to return." Neil whispered, "but I don''t think it''s necessary to continue negotiations on the wild land. The Lord is very interested in that land, and after all, someone broke the rules first. " "Oh?" The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows. Neil didn''t speak, just clapped his hands. Soon someone sent the two boxes in. Chapter 357 These are two very beautiful boxes. The middle-aged man can see at a glance that the material of the box is immortal wood, which is the most common wood in the elf world. It has very strange firmness characteristics and the ability to prevent moisture and insects, and has been widely pursued by some nobles in the human world. As the saying goes, if there is business, there is killing. The price of immortal wood in the human world has always been very high. Moreover, due to the strong characteristics of this wood, immortal wood can not be used in large buildings. It will take almost four or five years to make a dresser. Therefore, immortal wood is usually used as materials. However, because it is exquisite, the selling price is higher. Merchants are profit seeking, so these two exquisite boxes, regardless of the decoration, are only so exquisite in workmanship, size and material, and these two boxes can sell at least 2000 gold coins. If the volume is large, this is a very good business, but if there are only two boxes, the value will undoubtedly be much smaller. After all, he represents the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. How can he see this thing. However, if it is used as a gift box, it is really a little high-end and high-grade. "This is my gift to you two." Neil whispered as two beautiful boxes were placed on the long table in the conference room. As an elf, no matter how much Neil ignores his image, once he carefully grooms, the elegance belonging to the elf in his blood can never be erased. So now, with the indifference and arrogance on his face hidden, coupled with the soft tone and elegant behavior, Neil gives two diplomatic envoys from the pan continental chamber of Commerce another completely different feeling. It was the blood hidden under elegance, which gave them a feeling of more deterrence than his indifference, arrogance and arrogance just now. The middle-aged man with glasses and the middle-aged man with a moustache looked at each other, and then walked forward at the same time, one left and one right. When the box opened a gap, the white fog rushed out like the sea water on the dam finally found a vent. But perhaps it was because the weight was lighter than the air. After the white fog gushed out, it didn''t go up, but began to sink along the edge of the box. Soon, it had a close contact with the left hand holding the edge of the box in order to fix the box. icy. This was the first feeling of the middle-aged man wearing glasses. He was a little surprised before he reacted: there must be an ice magic array engraved in the box. He subconsciously turned his head to look at his companion, but saw that his companion also turned his head to look at himself. Then his eyes slid towards the box in the other party''s hand, and saw the same white fog gushing out of the box. Obviously, their boxes should contain the same things, but the middle-aged man can''t think of what kind of gift needs to be insulated by the magic emitted by the ice magic array. However, his professional habits soon began to take effect. The box is worth about 2000 gold coins. The decoration on the box seems to need about 1000 gold coins. The ice magic array is engraved inside, which is at least two or three thousand gold coins. If you count the crystal core consumed by the magic array The eyes of the middle-aged man have shown a trace of excitement. This box is also the cost of at least 6000 gold coins. According to the unspoken rule of "giving gifts" in businessmen, under normal circumstances, the value of gifts must be more than three times that of containers. At the thought of this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but increase the range of movement of his right hand. He couldn''t wait to know what the truth of the gift in the box was. Obviously, his companions think so. Therefore, the box was completely opened at almost the same time, and a large amount of white fog kept pouring out - obviously, the magic array in the two boxes had been used for some time, so there was a lot of fog inside, so that they blocked their sight. However, no matter how much fog, without any seal, will disperse rapidly, not to mention that at the moment, the two middle-aged men are still fanning with their hands to accelerate the expulsion of the fog. Soon, the secret hidden in the box was completely exposed under their eyes. At this moment, the pupil of the middle-aged man suddenly shrunk, and a look of horror appeared on his face. His companion, the middle-aged man with a moustache, made a scream comparable to a soprano, full of fear. "You two, are you satisfied with my gift?" Seeing their reaction, Neil smiled and whispered. "Are you declaring war on our chamber of Commerce Alliance?" The angry color on the face of the middle-aged man wearing glasses has obviously reached the extreme, and the whole face is completely distorted. In two boxes, there are two heads! These two heads, unfortunately, middle-aged men know each other. This one in his own box is the real strong man who has stepped into the middle holy land with half a foot! The head in the other box, he also discussed with him yesterday. He advocated taking some deterrent measures to intimidate Neil, and even assassinate Neil if necessary, so as to make the negotiation more smooth. But in any case, he did not expect that his companion, who had been drinking, chatting and discussing things together last night, would die like this! This is a real middle Holy Land! However, the middle-aged man is not a fool. He can become a diplomat of the pan continental chamber of Commerce and be responsible for various diplomatic negotiations. How can he be a man with no appearance? Even just a quick glance, the middle-aged man has seen that the two former companions have a very obvious feature: the fear on their faces is almost the same, which means that the last scene they saw before they died is enough to frighten them. However, what kind of thing makes the strong in the holy land whose mind is as hard as iron fear!? Just then, the knock on the door suddenly sounded again. The two from the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union are like frightened birds. They are both extremely frightened and obviously frightened. Then soon, the color of fear on both faces turned into horror and fear, rather than relief. As like as two peas in the box, the two door, which is no less than six thousand gold coins on the table, is holding the box. The box was gently put down by a young man in a black tuxedo. "Mr. Beth, I''m afraid our friend doesn''t have the courage to open the box. Could you please do it for me?" Neil whispered, but the smile on his face was stronger and more threatening. Beth gave Neil a cold look, but gently opened the box. The same white fog rushed out, but this time the white fog was not so strong, but just at the moment of opening, the fog in it was dispersed and clean, revealing the inner scene. This time, although the middle-aged man with glasses and the middle-aged man with a moustache still had a frightened look on his face, they were not as frightened as before, but no matter how they looked, they obviously had a feeling of being scared and numb. The thing in the box is another head! And this head, two people are also very familiar with. This man is another subordinate Holy Land strongman who acted almost at the same time as Varki. It''s just that varky is responsible for lurking in the void city to do damage and collecting intelligence, and this man is responsible for intercepting Neil on the road. It was going very well. At least, in the eyes of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, it should be smooth. However, when the two diplomats in charge of negotiation came to the void city and found that valki had not contacted them, they felt a little strange. They all knew that valki did not really belong to the pan continental chamber of Commerce, but belonged to an expatriate of a family with close interests with the chamber of Commerce, so they didn''t care much about it. What they really care about is the next strongman in the holy land who is responsible for intercepting Neil. They had also investigated the dark wing heavy cavalry unit in advance, and found that this unit was only a new unit, and its combat effectiveness was not top-notch - they learned from the kingdom of dabion that there was an elite force in the void city that was enough to threaten the next golden strongman, so they let the next strongman in the holy land take action for the sake of insurance. The progress of things, although it does not seem smooth, should at least be said to be successful. Because the dark winged troops were almost completely destroyed, which was tantamount to weakening the military strength of Lord Sean, and it was also a good thing for the pan continental chamber of Commerce. In their opinion, more than half of the reason why Neil and others can escape is luck - according to the strong man in the holy land who is responsible for intercepting, Neil and the heavy cavalry force act separately. He is to kill the heavy cavalry force, so he missed the opportunity to kill Neil. Of course, Neil doesn''t know about it. If he knows, Neil is not the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, but Neil. Originally, everyone thought Neil was frightened at least once and would make concessions in the subsequent negotiations. Because there is a saying called "what you can''t get on the battlefield, you can''t get on the negotiating table". However, for the strong, "battlefield" can be replaced by "force", which is also the reason why the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance is full of confidence. But no one expected that Neil would be so strong after his return, so strong that he was not afraid to tear his face with the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. As a last resort, they had to urgently contact the Holy Land strongman who failed to intercept Neil and ask him to rush to the void city as soon as possible to cooperate with them to carry out the second set of implementation plan - if they can make breakthrough progress by relying on deterrence, it''s best not enough. After all, they don''t want to offend Athena. Of course, if it doesn''t work, then we can only carry out assassination. But they didn''t expect that these two strong men in the holy land would fall here one after another! Look at the head with the same color of fear in the third box. The blood flowing out of his neck has not even dried up. It is obvious that he has just been killed. The middle-aged man felt a burst of cold hands and feet: "what do you mean!?" "Reciprocity." Neil chuckled, "on my way back, your Chamber of Commerce Alliance gave our Lord such a big gift. In order not to let the LORD be accused of improper etiquette, of course, we prepared gifts in return." The middle-aged man''s pupil suddenly shrunk, said three good words, and then no longer said anything, but turned and left. What he is thinking about now is how to leave the void City safely, because from what Neil just revealed, he obviously heard a subtext: since you don''t pay attention to it, don''t want me to pay attention to it. Obviously, if he guessed right, they would be assassinated next. After all, they had done this to Neil first. Of course, if you leave here so soon, you will really fall into Neil''s trap - the middle-aged man with glasses has begun to calm down. Now, although the void city looks very dangerous, it is actually a real safe place, because if all of them die here, the suspicion of the void city is the greatest. After all, they have invaded the wilderness Great Rift Valley. Therefore, he must stay here in the void city and make a new response to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. He will not leave until he sends someone over. But now, he has more important things to report to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. He has found that the void city is by no means a simple place. It is absolutely not a coincidence that two lower Holy Land strongmen and one middle Holy Land strongman fell here. The middle-aged man even wondered whether the whole void city was built with a large special magic array, otherwise how could it have such great lethality? Moreover, it is no coincidence that the three strong men in the Holy Land fell in the void City, not outside the void city! In the conference room, when all the people from the pan continental chamber of Commerce left, William came in through the side door on the other side. He glanced at the three square boxes. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. His eyebrows could not help wrinkling: "guess what they will do next?" "It must be Lai who refused to leave the embassy." Neil said calmly, "because only in this way can they be safe. After all, if we kill them in the city, we must be the first suspect. At that time, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance will have a real reason to fight us But good, we created an illusion of coincidence for them. " "That''s why I told you not to kill that fool." William said calmly, "your strength, my concession, and we put such a big bait, the other party will certainly be tempted to take the bait At least for now, they don''t know our real cards. " Beth glanced at them and sneered, "you are much braver than Sean. At most, he just wants to borrow my power. You directly use me as a knife. " "If our territory is broken, your interests will be damaged. We are all in the same boat now, and there is no saying that we should not be used as knives." Neil said calmly, "the blood of the three strong men in the holy land is not enough to sacrifice three hundred souls." At this point, Neil''s eyes showed anger again. He looked at Beth and asked, "so about the next thing..." "Thank Sean for the Paramecium." Beth said faintly, "he has learned to soothe the soul I didn''t expect that he would learn to calm his soul so soon. " "What do you mean?" William and Neil are a little confused. "The second coffin has been opened." Hearing what Beth said, the two people were surprised that the coffin that had always been inseparable from Beth did not appear today! Chapter 358 The abyss is the territory of demons; Hell is the territory of the demons. Anyone who believes in these two plane creatures, whether out of voluntary or forced behavior, will be called a pagan on the miracle continent, and will be chased and killed by all churches on the miracle continent. However, since the end of the ash age, demons and demons have not appeared on the mainland for a long time. Even if believers who occasionally believe in these ectopic evil creatures appear, it is really difficult to be found as long as they do not reveal their identity. Of course, once found, it is really facing endless pursuit. In addition to demons and demons, there is also a kind of creature, also known as the enemy of the mainland. King of the dead. This is a more evil and terrible existence than the Lich. Even the bones of the dead are infinitely close to the existence of God. In essence, the king of the dead has almost the same power as the God of death, but the two can never coexist, because the behavior of the king of the dead is simply robbing the function of the God of death. If a god spreads his thoughts to the void City, you can see that there are two extremely strong and rich lights, red and gray. This is the breath of demons and undead. And such a strong and rich brilliance, it is obvious that neither demons nor undead are ordinary goods. To this extent, even the gods will feel a strong threat. However, it is a pity that today''s void City, or the whole panda collar, or even the outward extension with panda collar as the core, has completely belonged to the kingdom of ice and snow and winter goddess. Any God who wants to monitor the void city with his mind is tantamount to peeping into the goddess''s secret of the kingdom of God, which is no different from the declaration of war in the kingdom of God. Therefore, in the current situation, it is naturally impossible for any God to do so. Therefore, whether demons or undead, there is no danger of being directly discovered and peeped by the gods. With the increasing power of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, aiswenter will undoubtedly assimilate with the void city at the base of the divine city on earth. At that time, the void city will become the divine city of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. At that time, even if the goddess of ice and snow and winter was willing to let other gods peep with divine thoughts, she could never peep into any secrets in the city of God. This was the powerful benchmark of world laws, and its authority was even above the laws of gods. There is no doubt that the gray represents the breath of the dead is Beth. As an enemy of the mainland, Beth, the king of the dead, is logically excluded by many rules and hated by the gods wherever he is. If the world is night, and everyone is a little firefly at night, the light of people with strong strength is brighter, and ordinary people with weak strength are like fireflies, then Bass''s light is undoubtedly like the sun blooming in the night, which is not only eye-catching but also annoying. Even if it is far away, any church priest can easily feel the powerful pressure emanating from Beth even if he does not use the magic of detecting evil, which is why Andrew has sealed him in the bronze coffin before. It is reasonable to say that if the goddess aiswenter finds Beth, she must also fight against it. But in fact, the goddess would never and did not want to fight Beth. Not to mention that she has a secret agreement with Sean, and Beth''s interests are consistent with Sean no matter how she sees it. The stronger Sean is, the more faith she can collect, so aiswentel will certainly not be detrimental to Beth. Of course, another reason is that she may be able to draw with Beth, but if Andrew, ABIS, DEX and nanali are included, she is expected to sink again. Not to mention, there is a man who is not under Beth at all. The person represented by the scarlet light. NKOS tilch medilhasas Al, from the plane of abyss purgatory, is the king of the demon family of al. The abyss purgatory level, according to the players'' adventure, is currently known to have at least 400 floors. It is said that it can go deeper. However, before Sean came to the world, no players found the door to the 401 floor. According to the official database, the most powerful existence of purgatory is the devil at the level of the great devil king, followed by the seven devil kings representing the seven sins, and then the devil Lord. However, even if a player goes deep into the 400 floors, he has only seen four devil lords, let alone the existence of the level of the great devil king. He has not even seen the seven devil kings. At the bottom of the abyss, there are more than 50 kinds of demon data published, but the group of El demons has never appeared. Even in other ethnic groups, Sean has never heard of the birth of a king. At most, he is the Lord who commands this ethnic group. However, according to the player''s speculation, it seems that only the upper demons will appear at the bottom of the deeper abyss, and only the upper demons will be able to give birth to the "King", which is the real identity of those big demon kings in the abyss. But these, after all, are just guesses. Although Sean had heard of it, he would not know that there was such a demon king in his territory. This is a demon with a height of about 1.8 meters, but strangely, the demon''s upper body shows the appearance of a human male, and his left hand fully conforms to human standards. Everything looks majestic. The only difference is that although his right hand is the length of a normal human, it shows an iron blue black, It seems a little delicate, but it not only has strange scales, but also has concave strange lines. These lines are dark red, like flowing magma, and there are sharp nails nearly ten centimeters long on the fingers of the right hand. His lower part is as like as two peas, but the standard devil''s foot hoof. It looks like a lot of strong and strong, with a concave right texture and a fine scale. At the hip, there is a tail more than two meters long with sharp barbs. There is even a faint black flame burning on the tail. The black appearance and no warm heat emission tell us that the flame is by no means something that can be touched. The devil''s head, but with a western face, looks very sunny and handsome. It can even be said that it is no inferior to Andrew and bethus. But his pupil is a strange golden vertical pupil, which is a little similar to the pupil of the dragon, but it looks more evil. The only doubt is that he has a pair of sharp circling sheep horns on his head - of course, if he compares his right hand with his lower body, this defect is nothing. At the moment, a large number of black fog constantly condenses, surrounds and compresses on him, as if trying to change something. After several minutes, the sharp nails on his right hand finally retracted into his fingers, and the strange scales began to melt bit by bit. The original concave lines began to disappear, and the muscles began to swell and smooth, and then the red texture gradually faded and disappeared. In an instant, the right hand became no different from the right hand of a normal human. Enkos glanced at his right hand and nodded with satisfaction. At this time, the black fog has begun to converge towards the lower body. This time, it takes a little longer, at least nearly 20 minutes. However, the result is undoubtedly surprising, because the lower body of the demon enkos has become the lower body and legs of a normal human, and the pair of disc corners on his head do not know when they have completely disappeared. The whole person looks no different from a handsome and tall normal human. He first took a deep breath, then exhaled two black mists, and soon all the flowers and plants around him withered. "Long lost air." Enkos gave a satisfied exclamation, "finally, you don''t have to be pressed under your ass all the time." With that, I breathed several times in a row, and the fog finally stopped being black, and it wouldn''t be so exaggerated. Obviously, NKOS is constantly adapting to the rhythm and identity of human beings. He tried to take a few steps. Although he was still a little astringent and hard at the beginning, after more than ten steps, he finally adapted to the whole body and looked very smooth. But at this time, he seemed to think of something, looked down at his naked body, and then snapped his fingers. Soon, the black fog surrounded him again. But this time it didn''t last too long, about two or three seconds. When the black weapons dissipated, enko''s lower body was already wearing a pair of black leather trousers and high black leather boots. However, he didn''t wear clothes, but wore a knee high dark blue leather coat. The whole person looked a little more bohemian, but he had a different temperament from the elegant Andrew and meticulous Beth. NKOS nodded with satisfaction, and then walked towards the building in front of him. According to the information he got from Beth, everyone in the building called the embassy was his target. ¡­¡­ While NKOS walked into the embassy, bass in the conference room of the consulate poured himself a cup of coffee. "I was going to do it myself, but it was a big scene, so it was troublesome for you to clean up afterwards." Beth took a sip of coffee and said softly, "so the awakening of enkos is a good thing for us. At least we can shift the responsibility to the devil Anyway, there is no proof of death, and there will be many things related to demons in the Embassy at that time. We say he is a believer of demons and a pagan. The people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance can only eat this dumb loss. Under such circumstances, what they need to deal with is the union of all churches in the whole continent. At that time, they will have no energy to trouble Sean. " "Demon!?" Neil let out a low cry. "Is that a devil in that coffin?" Beth glanced at Neil gently, and then calmly said, "yes. Enkos is a demon from the abyss plane and our indispensable companion. " William and Neil looked at each other. Terms like devil and devil have been deeply imprinted in their minds, which is equivalent to extreme terror. After a moment of silence, William said with some difficulty, "middle devil?" Beth shook her head. "Upper demon?" Neil said with a surprised look on his face. Beth thought for a moment before nodding. "Demon lord?" Neil swallowed. This time, Beth shook her head again. "Isn''t it one of the seven demon kings?" William''s face had turned white. "If it''s the seven demon kings, that guy should be the Lord of arrogance." Beth seemed to think of something and suddenly smiled, "but it''s a pity that he''s not the seven demons..." Hearing this, William and Neil suddenly felt relieved, but soon their faces became unusually pale. Because Beth has said the next sentence: "he is the devil of the abyss. According to your understanding, that is the great devil Welcome back, Lord enkos. " Chapter 359 Sean, thousands of miles away, did not know that William, Neil, Beth and NKOS, who had just awakened, had laid an almost desperate trap and trap for the chamber of Commerce Alliance. This scheme is almost one ring after another, and it also calculates human nature to an extremely terrible degree - if the two diplomats of the chamber of Commerce Alliance leave the void city immediately instead of staying in the void City, the last step of Neil, William and Beth will not succeed. Even if you can still kill them all, it will not be able to plant and frame them, but will drag the void city into the quagmire. But now, after Neil''s layout, even if people from all churches on the mainland come to check, what they can see will only be a scene arranged by Neil and others. It is obviously impossible for smart people like Neil and William to show too many flaws. In addition, there is no way for other gods to check with their minds, even if they want to see the void city and aiswentel, the goddess who got on Sean''s pirate ship. By then, everything is not the same as snow and snow, the snow and winter goddess in the world has the final say. No matter what the final result is, the chamber of Commerce Alliance must swallow this dumb loss. In the next few years, it will argue with all churches in the mainland and accept a series of investigations. In this way, the relationship between the chamber of Commerce Alliance and Sean will certainly drop to the freezing point, or even the degree of hostility, but it also gives Sean an extremely valuable development time. As long as Sean is strong enough, even if the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance want to turn over the old accounts, they should carefully consider the gains and losses. Because for businessmen, unless they kill their father, take their wife or even kill their family, they can''t be sworn enemies forever. If there are huge interests as temptations, these businessmen will certainly forget all the problems in the past, and even turn to please Sean. This is also the problem that Neil will be so strong. Because in the plan formulated by him and William, the members of the chamber of Commerce Alliance who came to negotiate with them this time have long been a pile of corpses. Deal with the body? Even if you succeed, no one will admit it. At this moment, after a few days of recuperation, Sean immediately embarked on his return journey. Silver and Billy died, and all his troops were wiped out. Although the big red fire tribe and heavy rock tribe suffered losses, they will deploy some materials to support the construction after Sean returns. I believe they can recover soon. What''s more, the current development of the wolf''s den is also very stable. Although we can''t separate for the second time until tomorrow, we don''t need him to do it after Sean''s guidance. Therefore, what are you doing in the wilderness if you don''t go home at this time? Participate in the regime change of the habek tribe? Even if Sean wanted to, he didn''t have the ability. At present, both the big red fire tribe and the heavy rock tribe can only protect themselves. They simply have no power to be involved in the "coup" that has swept through the territory directly under the habek tribe. If other forces are used, I''m afraid they will be jointly attacked by all the tribes in the tribal territory before Sean controls the habek tribe remotely. How could Sean do such a stupid thing. So when the injury was stable and the return trip would not be a trouble, he immediately left the dachihuo tribe. On the return trip with Sean, in addition to clough and his Cecilia guards, there are two brothers, kruma and Cruz, who went for the 100 lizard slaves under Sean. As long as they can obtain this force, they will immediately have the capital to gallop in the wilderness. Of course, they know. Once they accept Sean''s "investment", they are completely bound with Sean. Even if they want to violate or turn their backs, they must also consider other people who know about it - such as Carlos and ataba. Once they poke things out, they will immediately become a disgrace to the Rossi tribe, and perhaps the whole wilderness. Let alone compete for the position of chief of the Rossi tribe, it is impossible to gain a foothold in the wilderness. Similarly, doing so will completely expose the fact that the big red fire tribe and the heavy rock tribe are allied with Sean or take refuge in him, but since the people of the two tribes dare to do so, will they still worry? So anyway, Sean has no scruples, but Cruz has scruples. As for kruma? The shrewd lizard man had already figured out all the interests. Even in his opinion, there is nothing wrong with secretly forming an alliance with Sean. After all, they have seen Sean''s strength, and having a human ally can indeed give them more advantages - at least in terms of equipment, they can be solved, which can not only strengthen their combat effectiveness, but also enhance their viability. So in a way, except for Cruz, who can''t turn his head, kruma, ataba and Carlos all agree with Sean''s occupation of the whole rift valley. Even if we can''t occupy the whole Rift Valley at present, it''s enough as long as we can open up a road to connect with the deep belly of the wilderness. With Sean''s friendly intention, I believe it will soon attract the attention of all tribes in the wilderness. At that time, even if Sean is not interested in the Great Rift Valley, all tribes in the wilderness will interest Sean. These little abacus, Sean can calculate very well. Of course, the inspiration and ideas brought to him are also related to his past experience in the game. If someone had not thrown stones in the game to ask for directions, Sean would not have found the knot of mutual hatred between the outside world and the wilderness so soon. Naturally, it would be impossible to reach a friendly tacit understanding with the people in the wilderness so easily. Without the help of the wilderness, it is absolutely impossible for Sean to enter the territory of the Millennium covenant empire in the future. Sean will never be wrong about the big event of "Utopia". On the return trip, because there were sufficient armaments and materials, and there was the escort of the fourth level army of Cecilia guards, it was natural not to rush into the wilderness as before. In addition, Sean really wants to know more about whether the impact shield can be improved at present. Therefore, most of the time, he is competing with the impact shield. After all, Sean''s deputy is a blacksmith, and in the eyes of everyone, he is still an alchemical blacksmith who can make magic weapons. Therefore, Sean studies with the impact shield almost every day, Naturally, it won''t feel strange. Especially for people like kruma, Cecilia and Andre who have witnessed the defense effect of the impact shield, the mystery of this shield undoubtedly adds a lot. But no matter how Sean studied it, he even removed two shock shields, but he didn''t find any suitable improvement scheme. This kind of impact shield is based on the pure iron heavy tower shield, which has an extremely thick three-layer structure. If the nail pile system is included, it can even be said to be a four-layer structure - don''t forget that when the nail pile is driven, the shield surface of the tower shield will expand again, although there is no thick shield bottom support behind the expanded circle, However, the cavalry''s impact force must hit the thickest shield core, which has little impact on the weak shield surface that mainly weakens the impact force. Although the heavy tower shield is also a three-tier structure, because human endurance and physical strength are limited, in order to better adapt to the physical consumption on the battlefield, this tower shield is much weaker. It is precisely because of the reduction of the thickness of the tower shield that the most important core power source of the impact shield cannot be placed in its center. In this way, of course, the impact shield, which is enough to change the pattern of war, cannot be manufactured. As for the pseudo tower shield that looks like a tower shield but is actually a large shield, not to mention. In any way, if you want to make impact shield, you must start with pure iron heavy tower shield. Therefore, in essence, the impact shield should be regarded as the processing or enhanced version of the pure iron heavy tower shield, rather than an independently formed new shield. It can be said that although lannis is very creative, he even inadvertently made something that can change the pattern, but its essence is also improvement, not innovation. Therefore, after Sean spent more than ten days of thorough research, he can only reluctantly draw three facts. First, if we want to create an army with the advantage of continental barrier, we can only use bear people or Tauren. At the limit of the current human level, we can''t wear this improved pure iron heavy tower shield at all. However, it is not difficult to find out when you think about it carefully, because the heavy infantry who can use pure iron heavy tower shield are all elite or even ace armies of various countries. Almost all of these soldiers have the strength of the bronze peak, and the strength of the officers in the army is even the strength of the silver border. However, with the popularity of heavy tower shield and pseudo Tower Shield, fewer and fewer countries will dress their troops with this kind of pure iron heavy tower shield. After all, the training cost and cost will decrease a lot, and the reduction of defense degree after the formation of scale is not large. After all, when cavalry charge on the battlefield, it is often the time to decide the victory or defeat of the war, Who would take so much trouble to develop heavy infantry that can only defend against cavalry charge? What''s more, the weight of the impact shield is heavier than the pure iron heavy tower shield. If you want humans to use this kind of thing, I''m afraid you really have to lower silver. Will people with this strength be willing to join the ranks of heavy infantry with the highest casualty rate? The second fact is that Sean found that it is not impossible to improve the heavy tower shield into an impact shield, but the higher the requirements for the core power source - the first is the volume of the power source, and the second is the efficiency. In this regard, after Sean and Cecilia discussed, he found that it is not impossible to reduce the volume, However, in this way, the impact shield will become a disposable item. Once the pile is driven, it can not be recovered, and the core will explode, so it is also worthless. So no matter how you look at it, if you want to use the heavy tower shield as an improvement, you must involve the magic guide technology. This is also an unsolved problem. As for the third fact, it is the result that feasibility is second only to the first fact. It''s no problem to reduce the weight of pure iron heavy tower shield so that humans can equip it. Just demonize. At that time, it will not be a problem to reduce the weight and make the defense effect more outstanding. Just, is it possible? The manufacturing of pure iron heavy tower shield is a cost. Transforming it into impact shield is a big cost consumption. Then Sean personally changes it into demonized equipment, and then trains 500 human soldiers who can dress Cecilia clearly told Sean that the cost was enough for Sean to have a bear heavy army with more than 3000 people. So Sean simply gave up the idea. "It seems that we must kidnap as soon as possible anyway... Ah, no, we have found a talent who knows magic guide technology." Sean''s eyebrows were frowning, and his mind was constantly hovering. Who are the magic guide scientific and technological talents that can be found in today''s era. Chapter 360 When the improvement plan of shock shield had to be abandoned due to irresistible factors, everyone found that the marching speed was improved at once. Even so, more than a month had passed when Sean and others re entered the Great Rift Valley from the depths of the wilderness. This time, as soon as they returned to the Great Rift Valley, Sean and others felt a strange smell very keenly. Originally, the Great Rift Valley was one of the six regions of the whole head and tail snake route. No matter how weak and declining, it will also give people a feeling of vigorous vitality. Basically, one or several teams of slave captors will be seen every few days. They may advance towards the depths of the wilderness with full expectation and confidence, or they may come back happily with booty, or they may come back dead with only blood and injury. But no matter which kind, you won''t meet people even for several days, or you should keep a certain vigilance and vigilance even if you meet people, but the feeling that makes people feel that this place is very prosperous and active will never change. It can even be said that it is this activity that makes the whole head and tail snake route have a deformed prosperity. But this time, after re entering the region belonging to the Great Rift Valley, it felt a kind of extinction to Sean and others. It is not desolation, but the dead silence in which life is completely exhausted and everything is silent. For a whole week, not to mention a person, not even an animal, which makes people eat dry food all the way - and they have to live frugally. After all, they originally wanted to hunt a few creatures to make a tooth sacrifice. "What the hell happened here?" Sean was curious. "This feeling... Is really weird." This great rift valley area gives Sean the same feeling as the original ancient ruins area. The only difference is that there are no ghost fires, ghouls and evil thoughts. Similarly, there are no fog that blocks everyone''s vision and makes people feel extremely scared. Hearing Sean''s question, everyone looked at each other. At this time, they couldn''t answer such a question. After all, all of them had just come out of the wilderness with Sean. Except one, Clov. So soon, people''s eyes gathered on Clov. However, clough, who is always cold, gorgeous and noble, doesn''t pay attention to the people at all. For him, there is only one person he is loyal to, Cecilia, not Sean, so of course he doesn''t have to pay attention to Sean. But clough didn''t pay attention to Sean, and Sean also had a way to cure him, so Sean''s eyes soon fell on Cecilia. Seeing Sean''s eyes, Cecilia turned her eyes helplessly. It looked like a little woman''s charm, which surprised Sean: unexpectedly, Cecilia also grew up unconsciously. But soon, Sean put his attitude right. This is his sister. "Mr. clough, do you know what''s going on?" Cecilia''s voice is very soft, which is no different from her usual attitude. Cecilia, a noble lady born as the daughter of the former Duke of the principality, has no arrogant attitude towards her own people. She always gives people the feeling of dignity and atmosphere. Even if she has the pride of the aristocracy, she will never show her face to others. Sure enough, after hearing Cecilia''s words, clough sighed helplessly. Although the sigh was very light, Sean caught it keenly, and then he saw Croft''s glance at himself, with some ferocity hidden in his eyes. But will Sean care? The corner of his mouth was only gently pulled, which meant that he smiled and didn''t smile. But the disdain in his expression was also obvious. Since Clov didn''t respect him, how could he respect Clov? In terms of combat effectiveness, clough is only the upper silver. Can''t you see the peak at present, but Sean can even kill the lower gold, let alone clough? And if clough dares to bully less with more, Sean is also not afraid. He also has a secret weapon Cecilia. So no matter what clough wants to do with Sean, Sean won''t care, because clough suffers no matter how the account is calculated. And this kind of thing that makes others suffer and make their own profits, Sean has well inherited the player''s broad fine tradition and will never do it. But clough couldn''t help it. When he didn''t see Sean''s provocative eyes, he turned his head and looked at Cecilia. After a little thought, he said, "I don''t know the specific situation, but when we came, I directly set fire to the chase wind tribe, and fought several battles with several armed forces of other tribes, and we wiped out all the others, So I guess it should be related to this. " Andre''s face showed surprise. He had only seen the armed forces of the Zhufeng tribe. He knew how much pressure this army with only 100 people had put on them. Later, he saw how terrible the combat effectiveness of a large-scale armed force was in the defense war of the dachihuo tribe. According to Andre''s knowledge, the armed forces of Zhufeng tribe are not the strongest in the whole rift valley. There are several tribes that have developed well, and their troops are stronger and more than them. So this is the real reason why Andre was surprised when he heard Croft say that they had wiped out the armed forces of several tribes. After all, unlike Sean, Andre can''t clearly distinguish the strength limit of these forces. Maybe clough had shown an extremely strong and bloody momentum before, but in Andre''s eyes, it was also because the enemy''s morale was greatly reduced and had been severely repaired. Of course, they will not know that without strict training, the armed forces are at most quasi class III forces, and they are not even up to the real level of class III regular soldiers. The Cecilia close guard regiment is a real level 4 force. Therefore, let alone that Croft''s forces had more than 400 people at the beginning, even if there are only more than 300 people now, they can still confront the two armed forces and even fight a beautiful total annihilation war. If the other party''s armed forces do not have a commander, or if the commander''s skills do not work, Clov will fight even more easily. In fact, not only Andre, but also the brothers kruma and Cruz don''t believe it very much. With clough''s character, of course, he won''t explain anything to these people. "Just like this, it is absolutely impossible to make these cruel and bloody people shrink back." Sean whispered, "these people are basically members of the slave team. They stand down and dare to do anything for money. Moreover, this is a wild land. It is not terrible to reduce the number of soldiers. As long as you can afford to pay, you can hire a large number of slave captors to work for them. " But Sean''s words surprised both Andre and kruma, because Sean''s words were tantamount to admitting the authenticity of clough''s words just now. He was really capable of completely annihilating those armed forces. Even Croft''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, because he didn''t expect Sean to affirm his strength so much, which made him doubt whether it was Sean''s order that William sent him to rescue. "Maybe." Clough said faintly, "I''m a soldier. I can only fight. I don''t understand or want to understand these things But as long as someone dares to threaten his Highness''s life, I will not shrink back even if it is the last person left in the war. " Hearing Croft''s words, the whole Cecilia guards remained silent, and there was no morale impact because of Croft''s words. Even some people''s eyes showed a fanatical look. Sean knows this look very well. They show this look in the crazy believers of many religions, and there is no doubt that these people will soon be promoted by clough to the middle-level sergeant of the whole army. This time, the loss of Cecilia''s close guard group has to be said to be a little big, but even if they are willing to sacrifice for Cecilia, if they continue to reduce their staff, they will certainly not be able to continue to maintain their establishment and participate in the battle in the future. Sean believed that William must have taken this into account, so after returning this time, William will certainly allow clough''s army to reorganize and replenish troops. Just then, a black figure was moving vigorously under the moonlight. His speed is very fast, but even in the wilderness where there are few obstacles and shadows, the other party can skillfully use the dark clouds to block the visual blind spots formed by the moonlight. This has fully proved that this black figure has fully mastered the skills belonging to the assassin. I''m afraid it''s just around the corner to break through the strength bottleneck and officially become an assassin. The visitor was no one else, but rupee, who was responsible for patrolling and collecting intelligence outside the army camp with Yim. The boy has changed a lot in the wilderness in recent months. He has not only thoroughly integrated into Sean''s class system, but also fully demonstrated his amazing talents and talents. He has rapidly transformed and grown up in the coup campaign against the big red fire tribe and the subsequent defense war. Now he is a quasi assassin. Under the observation of Sean''s real eyes, it may not take long for rupee to step into the realm of upper bronze. After all, he has been stuck in the lower bronze for a long time. This time, he can make a smooth breakthrough, which should be regarded as the type of thick accumulation and thin hair, and this thin hair is probably blowout and will last for a long time. "My Lord, the tutor asked me to inform you." Rupee knelt on one knee. Now he looks more like a minister under Sean than the angry young thief. "We found some special situations nearby." "Special circumstances?" Sean asked, "what special circumstances?" "According to the tutor, we are likely to be watched." Chapter 361 "Being watched?" Sean was really stunned, because the development of the situation is likely to completely exceed his estimate. But somehow, the magic communicator suddenly failed, which made Sean completely unable to contact William and Neil, so it was difficult to formulate a more accurate action plan. So when entering the Great Rift Valley, Sean actually made a step-by-step combat strategy. Anyway, as long as he successfully passed through the gorge Rift Valley, it doesn''t matter if there was any accident. Because it is less than a few days away from panda Town, if you march in a hurry, you can even arrive within two days. This is still a unilateral action. If we launch a flare and send reinforcements from panda town at the same time, we will be able to meet in about a day, so this is also Sean''s biggest cost dependence. However, being secretly watched by the enemy was indeed a little beyond Sean''s expectation. "Yes." Rupee nodded, "my mentor and I found the route of a large army. If it''s just a coincidence for the first time, it''s no coincidence that we can find clues almost every day According to the tutor''s speculation, the other party should arrange people to watch, and then set up an ambush in front of us to wait for us to pass. " "How dare anyone stare at us?" After hearing rupee''s words, clough gave a sneer, "it seems that those guys really don''t have a long memory. Aren''t they afraid of being beaten?" "I''m afraid it''s different this time." Sean said. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Sean. "They have all fought against you, Clov, so they should be very aware of your army''s combat effectiveness. Similarly, the fact that I held Billy down and tied with him must have spread here in the rift valley, so they should also know my situation. At that time, I even had the realm of lower silver. " Sean said, "if it were you, how would you evaluate my strength?" Hearing Sean''s words, everyone fell into a silence. A moment later, clough said, "no matter what the rumors are, I will treat you as an imaginary enemy of the golden realm and face you with the strongest team." When they heard Croft''s words, Andre and kruma nodded in the same way, indicating that they thought the same as Croft. Of course, with the pride of lizard people, they may think so, but they certainly won''t do so. Therefore, if this happens, kruma''s preparation will be slightly lax than Croft''s; On the contrary, Andre''s character is a typical cautious, so his preparation will also be different from clough, but not reduce the standard, but increase the degree of danger. But anyway, they do regard Sean as a strong man in the golden realm. "In the current situation, through watching, they will know that I am not alone. Although there are casualties in my troops, I am not just an army now." When Sean said this, he also pointed to Andre, Cecilia, Tina and even everyone in the whole camp, "but they have joined you, so they still dare to keep an eye on us and even prepare to ambush us when they know your and my strength. What do you think they will do?" Hearing this, everyone''s face became gloomy. We hardly need to think about the answer. Joint. Only by joining forces can it be possible to fight against the two combined forces of Sean and clough. "And don''t forget one thing." Sean said again, "there are twelve trade points in the whole rift valley. We killed Billy, directly defeated his troops and burned their trade points. But they still have eleven trade points! " "But at least three of them can''t fight." Clough said, "I wiped out three opposing troops in the frontal battlefield." "Don''t forget that this is a wild place. Will you be afraid of no one as long as you have money?" Sean said, "just as the other party won''t underestimate our strength, we can''t underestimate the other party Therefore, what we have to face is likely to be the alliance of 11 tribes, or even the 11 inferior strongmen in the golden realm! " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone took a breath of air conditioning. "Ten." Croft said in a deep voice, "I killed one." "Well, even ten, but how many can you deal with?" Sean said, "I can only deal with two at most." At Sean''s words, clough fell into another silence. With his personal strength, of course, it is impossible to deal with the strong in the golden realm, even if the other party is just the lower gold. However, with the help of Cecilia''s close guard, Clov can easily kill a lower gold strongman who is caught in the battle. If it is two lower gold strongmen, it will become very difficult. If the three lower gold strongmen fight together, Clov needs to think about how to block the sword for Cecilia. In fact, this is not to say that Clov is incompetent. However, it should be said that there are too few troops under his command. Basically, the normal level-4 elite troops can threaten the life safety of the strong in the golden territory. If there are thousands of people, even the upper level gold strong will never dare to fall into the siege of the level-4 army, which will only cause the result of falling. With only 300 Croft, he can deal with the two lower gold giants, which can show the strength of this army. "We can only deal with four gold giants." Cecilia frowned, "but there are still six opponents. This is our invincible opponent." "And add another condition." Sean opened his mouth and added, "after I killed the two lower gold giants, I didn''t have any combat effectiveness, just as I did after the war with silver and Billy. Similarly, in the face of the attack of the two lower gold strongmen, clough and his regiment are also weak, that is to say, the best result is that after the whole regiment is destroyed, the other party falls down the two lower gold strongmen again But don''t forget that the other side is the union of 11 trade points, so don''t say they still have six lower gold giants, and the total number is likely to exceed 3000. " Everyone''s face suddenly became very ugly. At this time, the whole camp fell into an extremely painful silence. Because no matter how you look at it, it''s a dead end. Of course, Sean didn''t know. In fact, the situation was not as difficult as he thought. In his last contact with William, he only received the news that Clov burned down the trade point of Zhufeng tribe. He didn''t know a lot about the later things, so naturally he didn''t know that behind Clov, Rena also led soldiers to kill in, and even hit the three tribes severely hit by Clov, It also forcibly killed the trade leader in another trade point. So in fact, even as Sean guessed, there are only eight other trade points in the rift valley, and there are only eight gold strongmen who can sell. Although the other gold strongman did not die in the face of Rena, he was also badly hurt by Rena, so it is impossible to participate in the war. In the face of such a fierce and powerful offensive, it is impossible for these tribes to enlist slave teams for help - although the slave teams love money, they must have life to enjoy. If they don''t have life to enjoy, what''s the point of taking more money? Moreover, due to the existence of Reina and her cavalry, in fact, even if the tribes here in the Rift Valley really unite, they can''t concentrate all their forces on Sean and clough. If this is the case, then Rena, the cavalry, can really charge several times in the other party''s army. Such a heavy blow is completely disadvantageous to them. So in fact, even if there is an ambush, some people will be assigned to stare at Rena''s troops. And these news are old news a few months ago! At present, the situation in the Great Rift Valley is more strange or weak than Sean thought. Of course, what Sean doesn''t know is that the reason why the whole Rift Valley is silent is also related to the recent activities of Reina in the rift valley. Similarly, the reason why Sean and others are watched as soon as they return to the rift valley is also related to his actions against the rift valley. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility of being inspired by the pan continental chamber of Commerce. After all, half a month ago, something shocked and frightened everyone on the whole continent. There are pagans in the envoys of the pan continental chamber of Commerce who go to the void city to negotiate some trade contracts with Neil, the acting Lord of panda! The pagan not only secretly ordered the devil forces to attack Neil who brought panda back from Dayi, but also tried to sacrifice the whole void city and summon a powerful devil to the main plane. Fortunately, the conspiracy was discovered by the people of void city and stopped in time. However, the void city also paid an extremely heavy price - the embassy, the Lord''s residence and even the temple were almost completely destroyed. If the believers of the three snow and winter goddesses did not forcibly trigger God''s surrender and eliminate the demons at the cost of sacrificing themselves, I''m afraid it would not be a void City, and the whole southern continent would fall into darkness. The news was confirmed by the goddess of ice and snow and winter, so that all churches in the whole continent received the news. At present, the major churches have arranged personnel to leave for the trade capital, and are ready to ask the pan mainland chamber of Commerce Alliance to give an explanation on this matter. What can the pan continental chamber of Commerce say in the face of such a huge dumb loss? Or do they still have the ability to defend under the personal proof of a God? Even if they want to defend, there is no proof of death. They lost not only the whole mission, but also three holy strongmen. According to the information of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, they certainly don''t think that the void city has the ability to kill the three strong saints, so they all agree that the powerful devil must be the planning of Neil, the acting Lord, and successfully blame them for the black pot. Therefore, the ambush against Sean in the Great Rift Valley is not without reason. Because Sean has really offended the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union. If he doesn''t avenge it, he can''t swallow it at all. "Then, my Lord, what shall we do now?" Rupee asked. Sean was a little silent and immediately said, "Andre, you immediately send several werewolves, rupee and Yim to form a reconnaissance team to investigate the surrounding intelligence and try to find each other''s ambush point. We should bypass each other''s ambush point and leave here as soon as possible." "Yes!" Chapter 362 Time, about a month ahead, almost at the same time as Sean set out to return to Panda collar. Location, reception room at Fort tonis. This is a large, bright reception room. There is a long oval table that can accommodate more than 20 people. There are no seats at both ends of the long table. Only ten high backed chairs are placed on the left and right sides of the long table. The width of each of these high backed chairs is about 60cm. The backrest is covered with golden back cloth, and the cushion and cushion are real velvet cushions transported from the qainas empire. The chairs have no armrests, but with the red copper oval table, it gives people an extremely luxurious feeling. This is the morning meeting room of the Lord''s house of tonis fortress. It is the largest meeting room in the fortress. Since the establishment of the fortress, it has only been opened four times, including three when welcoming envoys from the royal family and one when conducting trade negotiations with a large chamber of Commerce. Today is the fifth opening of this conference room. But the participants had just left. Even in the face of a diplomatic mission of up to ten people, there are only three people in this conference room. Athena, Elizabeth and Simi. Vivian is currently in charge of relevant matters at modge collar, and has not been completely taken away in tonis fortress, together with the most famous thunder front under yasna. It can be said that the troops of tonis fortress are still strong, but the overall combat effectiveness has decreased by a whole level. After all, even if there are 20000 or 30000 ordinary soldiers, they can''t be compared with an elite force with only 10000 people. At the moment, yasna was lazily immersed in the soft chair, and even wished that the whole person could fall into it. It seemed that she was really tired. "How are you?" Asked Elizabeth, somewhat worried. "Oh, that little guy can really make trouble." Yasina said with some complaints, but her tone didn''t sound like complaining, "the basket is so big this time." "It''s not the result of your laissez faire." Elizabeth chuckled, "as his imperial Lord, he is your pioneering knight, so in essence, you have the obligation to protect him. Therefore, even if the people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce want to find him trouble, they should pass you first. If you don''t deliberately neglect, how can they pass tonis fortress? " "I just wonder how much that little guy can do." Asina was embarrassed to spit out her tongue. Only at this time did she look like a little girl who didn''t seem to grow up, with some innocence and naughty. "So now you see?" Simi said without curiosity. "I did see it." Athena nodded, "but the price is a little big. So big that I can''t bear the pressure My father even wrote to ask for specific information... " "Duke?" Even Simie and Elizabeth were surprised at this. As the true lineage and best friend of Athena, no one knows more about the relationship between Athena and her father, Duke rolde. On the surface, it seems that Athena has separated from the family and established a side branch family, and has no contact with her family or even other Evans family. But in fact, yasna and her father have always been in contact with each other, but this contact is a very secret and deep communication. If it is not necessary, they will not even communicate, so as to avoid attracting the attention of interested people. After all, since ancient times, any emperor is most afraid of success. The two most outstanding generals in the whole principality of lane are from the Evans family, and they guard the two most important portals of the whole principality. Therefore, if the imperial royal family is not suspicious, it is certainly impossible to show too close. Therefore, on the surface, it seems that the Marquis of Athena ran out to experience and develop herself because of falling out with the family, and then broke off with the whole family. But in fact, this move was also taught to Athena by Duke Roland in order to preserve the Evans family. For so many years, the royal family of the Principality of lane was relieved that there were very few letters between Athena and her father. In order to maintain this illusion, correspondence has been completely suspended in recent years. But now, when the eyes of the whole principality are completely focused on tonis fortress, it is very unusual for Duke rolde to risk sending a letter. "What did the Duke say?" Asked Elizabeth. "What else can you say?" Yasina sighed helplessly. "Shouldn''t..." Simi''s face was more surprised. "It''s also for Sean?" Yasina nodded helplessly: "strictly speaking, it''s not my father, but a big man at a higher level." "The royal family of the principality?" Elizabeth was surprised. Athena shook her head: "one more layer." "Another level?" Simi and Elizabeth looked at each other. A moment later, Simi''s face was not surprised, but shocked. At this time, Elizabeth had also responded: "is it... The Millennium covenant Empire?" This time, yasna''s face looked a little dignified: "the Millennium covenant Empire suddenly sent to the Principality of lane, and the elite legion of the Empire was escorted, stationed less than 30 miles outside the great wall of St. derons. My father has ordered someone to investigate secretly. This regiment not only has complete supplies of logistics materials, but also has siege equipment. It is completely a standard pattern that the war is about to open. " "War!?" Simi said with a frightened face, "what is the reason for the Millennium covenant Empire?" "It seems to be directed at the awakened blood in Sean''s territory." Yasna said solemnly, "they probably know something about panda collar, so they are ready to pressure Sean to hand over the blood awakener. But Sean is a pioneering Knight under my command, so in fact, he not only needs my protection, but also I have the right to order him to do something. It is obvious that the Millennium covenant Empire intends to put pressure on the royal family, let the royal family put pressure on me, and let me negotiate with Sean. " "This..." "That''s why my father wrote to me." Yasna said, "he reminded me not to get involved as much as possible. In other words, my father wants me to abandon Sean and ask me not to protect Sean. Therefore, the people of the Millennium covenant Empire want to play seriously this time. If I protect Sean, it is likely that I will face not only the royal family of the Principality of Ryan, but even the Millennium covenant Empire. " Hearing this, Elizabeth and Simi did not know what to say. In this matter, they really can''t say anything well. Although from the perspective of personal tendency, Elizabeth certainly doesn''t suggest that Athena give up Sean, and Simmy doesn''t advocate giving up because she has had more in-depth communication with William. As for Vivian, she doesn''t need to ask the result. However, if she insists on not giving up Sean, it means that Athena needs to face great pressure and may even pay a lot of heavy costs. At that time, the situation will become very complicated. As the direct line of Athena''s command and her best friend, their reason is, of course, more inclined to think for Athena. Only in terms of reason and personal subjective feelings, it is really difficult to make judgment, so the two people also fell into silence. "But fortunately, this little guy has just made a big deal. He can delay it for a while." Asina soon changed into that smiling look and waved carelessly, "now the void city has become an important focus of the whole continent. Even the envoys of the Millennium covenant Empire and the royal family are on the way to the fortress, but they certainly won''t make such a request at this time, Because what I have to deal with now is church envoys from all over the mainland and people from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. If they put pressure on me at this time, they have to stand against the chamber of Commerce Alliance and major churches. Whether it is the royal family of the principality or the Millennium covenant Empire, they will certainly not be so stupid. " "But it''s also a way to delay for too long." Elizabeth frowned and looked worried. "Everyone knows that the people of the pan continental chamber of commerce can''t be pagans. If they make a deal with the devil, it''s still possible. If there is a devil, it''s still possible, but this time there''s a devil... This evil and chaotic creature has always only been destroyed, How can we talk about any deal? " "Moreover, the reputation of pagans is not good. Those people in the chamber of Commerce Alliance see very clearly that fame and wealth, fame and wealth first, and then wealth, have ruined their reputation. Who dares to do business with them?" Simi added, "so the final result is that the chamber of Commerce Alliance will cooperate with the church''s investigation and suspend all commercial actions. However, this also gives the chamber of Commerce Alliance a greater opportunity. They will take the opportunity to carry out a big cleaning. At that time, they are afraid that the chamber of Commerce Alliance will be more united." "All advantages must have disadvantages." Yasna said, "smart people know how to strive for more benefits for themselves in an advantageous environment, while smart people can even strive for more benefits for themselves in adversity. Those guys in the chamber of Commerce Alliance are human talents, which they know very well. Maybe the top ten chambers of Commerce will thank Sean for this opportunity But in any case, it is still possible to delay the first half of the year. " "But six months later?" "Six months later... It depends on whether Sean works hard." Yasina said calmly, "if he works hard enough, he can even delay for another one to two years. If he doesn''t work hard himself, even if I choose to protect him, the final result is that I die with him and you." Hearing what Athena said, Simi and Elizabeth immediately reacted. In the depths of Athena''s heart, he never gave up the grand blueprint of "horse drinking Fengshen Lake" that Sean had described to him! If everything goes well, if we can really start a war with the kingdom of dabion in six months, then once the war breaks out, athena will certainly delay until the end of the war on the grounds that she needs Sean, a pioneering knight. The longer it takes, many situations will change accordingly. Although these factors are small, they will also play a butterfly effect! "But now, I have received news that the family in charge of the Great Rift Valley is going to ambush Sean on the other side of the Great Rift Valley..." Elizabeth said. But before she had finished her words, Simi interrupted: "don''t underestimate William, this man is not simple. As early as a few months ago, there were signs of large-scale military mobilization. All these troops went deep into the wilderness Great Rift Valley, so there should be no big accident. " "Even if there is an accident, I''m not afraid." Yasna smiled, "now the chamber of Commerce Alliance and the Millennium covenant empire can''t let Sean die, so although the situation seems to be dead, there will always be a way to live However, they just want to ensure that Sean doesn''t die, but they will certainly find ways to weaken Sean''s combat effectiveness, because only in this way can they put pressure on him and have a greater success rate. " "Then..." "Vivian is on her way." Chapter 363 The history of the formation of the wilderness begins at the end of the ash age. As we all know, the war between mankind and the gods at the end of the twilight era led to the darkness of the whole world, no sunshine and no night. It seems that even the air is full of poison, and the extended land of Black Earth spread all over the continent. In order to survive, people had to hide in the four holy places to get through the most difficult and dark period, which was the beginning of the ash age. But where there are people, there will certainly be many problems. In the continuous disputes, a large number of humans and elves have left these four holy places and rebuilt two new holy places in this dark world with their own strength. After losing the power given by God, both humans and elves obviously fall into a weak period of power, so the resistance to the construction of these two new holy places can be imagined. But even so, they built it with their own perseverance. The sanctuary built by relying on manpower, magic and science and technology can not compare with the four holy places left by the gods, but it is enough to live in this gray world. These are the two famous holy places in the middle and later stages of the game. The ideal land of the earth. Utopia and the refuge of goblins. Avalon. The former is the most beautiful holy land in the eyes of mankind. Without war and disputes, every human can live here happily and carefree; The latter is similar to the former, just to replace humans with elves. However, the biggest difference between the two holy places is that after thousands of years of historical evolution, Utopia has completely disappeared in all human memories. Even the ancient classics have no records at all, as if it had been completely erased; Avalon, according to Sean''s understanding, the name of this holy land does not disappear like Utopia. There is a hidden forbidden area in the grand Templar Library of the elf Kingdom, which is called the shadow in the holy light. There is only one book in it, the taboo words of the gods. In this book, there are detailed records about Avalon. Of course, Avalon has nothing to do with the formation of the wilderness. However, it has an indirect relationship with Utopia - at the beginning, some players "took" the taboo words of the gods and obtained the mythical task of finding Avalon, so that all players can find that the six holy places recorded in the original game data are not just the game background, but the places that can be occupied by players. It is for this reason that the empty wing of the guild to which Sean belongs will invest all resources to find it. In the end, they were also lucky, because they did find a Utopia - as Sean, who once lived in a utopia, of course, he knew the reason for the formation of the wilderness. In the late stage of the establishment of Utopia, human greed and inferiority were finally expressed. In order to obtain more resources, the privileged class appeared again, so the whole Utopia fell into a disaster. As a result of this disaster, Utopia sank to the ground, and the people living here were displaced. Most people joined the two tribes closest to Utopia - the two of the seven most powerful empires later, the Millennium covenant Empire and the Emilia empire. A few people chose to continue eastward because of their disappointment with other humans. These few people are the ancestors of all barbarians in today''s wilderness. This is why two-thirds of the most powerful tribes here in the wilderness are controlled by barbarians. Moreover, because these people yearn for peace, they have extremely strong inclusiveness. Almost all people who flee here can get a living space, whether they are human or not, so countless tribes have been formed here in the wilderness over time. Later, people and other races who should have lived happily in the wilderness had to rise up because of the persecution of the Millennium covenant empire. Perhaps it is because of the new hatred and the old hatred. As the ancestors of barbarians who also came out of Utopia, there is no doubt about their combat effectiveness. Therefore, under the conditions of years of war, the wild land has formed an extremely fierce atmosphere of advocating military. Then, Sean didn''t know very well. All he knew was that the Millennium covenant Empire later reached some kind of agreement with the wilderness, and the two sides had been armistice for hundreds of years. For a long time, the oak mountain canyon of the Millennium covenant empire was a land full of unknown fear for the imperial people. This situation continued until the rise of slavery in the whole continent, and then someone inadvertently broke into the wild world, so it once again exposed the wild land under the eyes of the whole world, so it has the nickname of the so-called "sea of wealth and power" in the slave population. Listening to Sean narrate the history and formation of the whole wilderness, everyone''s eyes showed surprise. Sean''s voice is very calm and slow. Such a talk is undoubtedly a very plain thing, or even nothing remarkable. However, he can tell the whole process clearly and orderly: for example, he simply mentioned the four holy places at the end of the twilight era and the ash age. He also said a few words about the relationship between Avalon and Utopia, but when describing Utopia, it makes people feel immersive, Then the topic changed, which described the civil strife that completely destroyed the Utopia vividly, but the most sad and lonely exile was just mentioned, followed by the hard construction of the two empires and the wilderness and the history of war. This feeling is very subtle. Obviously, it sounds very dull, but it can rely on the legend and tension of the whole history, so that everyone seems to be in that chaotic and dark era and can''t extricate themselves for a long time. "Crackle". The dead branches in the fire suddenly burst, waking up the people still immersed in fantasy. The night wind blew in from the neck of everyone''s cloak, bringing a burst of cool. Everyone found that they had sweated a lot because they were nervous and looked a little muggy. Therefore, as soon as the night wind blows at the moment, everyone will feel unprecedented coolness, and there is an unprecedented sense of comfort in body and mind. "My Lord, your profundity really makes me feel humble." Andre sighed heartily, as if calming his inner emotions, and then slowly said, "the vastness of the world and the wonderful history are really unexpected I began to regret that I didn''t read more books for a few years. " "Oriental?" Cecilia looked curious. "No, South." Andre smiled. "Small country in the south, Rollo." The knowledge penetration rate on the miracle continent is not low. Basically, children in any country will begin to learn literacy at the age of six, and then some relevant knowledge will be taught. Generally, this process will last until the age of ten. Of course, the knowledge imparted in these four years can''t be brilliant. They are all very common things, just like preschool classes in China on earth, as long as they pay a very low fee. About one silver coin a month. After the age of ten, if children continue to study, the cost will be much higher, ranging from a few silver coins to hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Of course, not all countries on the mainland will do so. In the eastern countries and some countries in the south of the mainland, in order to encourage their people to study, there will even be many incentives such as scholarships, Tuition Reduction and so on. Andre is the leader of a slave team. Generally, if his family is not very poor, who will do this kind of knife edge licking blood? Therefore, when Andre said he regretted not reading more books for a few years, they naturally thought Andre was from the eastern countries of the mainland. This is not a shame, or it can be said that this is already an honor. Those countries that can reduce the learning expenses of their people really deserve the respect of many people. The crowd didn''t continue to pester Andre''s question. Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean, and then asked, "how can you know so much Are there really six holy places? Isn''t there only four? " The official information of the game is the six holy places, but as the two holy places built in the ash age, Utopia and Avalon are naturally unknown. At least not what these aborigines know now, so they say they are the four holy places. The seven empires have been sparing no effort to explore all kinds of mysteries about the holy land, trying to occupy the holy land. It is certainly impossible for ordinary people to compete with giants such as the Empire. The reason why Sean knew Utopia was that he would never forget the scene when Utopia was finally buried in the sea of fire. "There are three times: Dawn, dusk and ashes. There are two holy places in each time. The first two holy places were built by the gods. The two holy places in the twilight era were built by mankind under the guidance of the gods. Although they are certainly not as specific as the two holy places built at the beginning, they also have extremely powerful functions. " Sean said casually, "as for the two holy places in the ash age, they were imitated by humans and elves with their own abilities. Of course, both the scale and the function of the holy land are not comparable to the four holy places, and because of some taboo reasons, the two holy places can''t spread." Sean didn''t say a word. That is why Utopia is a human taboo, because civil strife is the greatest original sin of mankind, and it is precisely because of this that Utopia is destroyed. This holy land is called "the ideal land on earth" in the official data, but it is called "the birthplace of original sin" and "the initial point of disaster" in the mouth of players. Because in the game, a player has a good thing and shows that it can be dropped, of course, there will be countless flies around. But Sean believed that even in the real world, there would be no change. Does that just make him flinch? A cruel light flashed in Sean''s eyes. Any enemy blocking his progress will be eradicated by him! Even pangran, such as the seven empires, and even the chamber of Commerce Alliance beyond the constraints, will not be an exception! Just then, a rapid footsteps sounded. When they looked back, they saw rupee running towards them quickly, with a look of excitement on their face. "My Lord, the mentor has found the trace of the enemy, and..." Chapter 364 The same night was different from the harmonious atmosphere of talking about history in Shawn camp. This small camp, about hundreds of meters away from the camp of Sean and others, is cold and lonely. There are not many people in the camp, only three. They didn''t make a bonfire. It was undoubtedly easy to catch cold in this cold night and the environmental factors in the wild land. But these people did not have the slightest resentment, but still lurked carefully, only wearing a linen hood to keep warm. From the situation of these people lying on the ground, it is obvious that these three people are very good at latent tracking. Therefore, from a distance, these three people are like rocks without any breath. Even if it is sensed by means of spiritual force detection or air machine locking, it will never find that someone is hiding here. Unless you go to the front and watch with the naked eye, no one can find that in this place where birds don''t shit, there will be three people lurking here like dead bodies without breath. I don''t know how long it took before there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the distance. Walking on the Gobi terrain, the footsteps have a very light rhythm. It sounds like it''s not fast or even far away, but it''s only more than ten seconds, and a human figure has appeared in the sight of the three people lurking here. At this time, the three men''s right hand moved quietly, put the matte black dagger back into the boot sheath, and then the whole person slowly got up. The movements of the three people are the same. If the three people are overlapped together, it''s like the movements of one person. There is no doubt that these are completely instinctive behaviors for the three people. In this way, it is not difficult to guess the identity of these three people. Either assassins or lurks. "You''re seven seconds late." After seeing the visitor coming, the man lurking here spoke. The voice was crisp and cold, but what really surprised people was that this man was actually a woman. It''s amazing enough for a woman to appear in a place like the wilderness. But this woman can stand the cold night wind and the wild environment. She lies here like a dead body and stone without any action. This is definitely not what ordinary women can do. At least, no one around Sean can do this, whether Cecilia or Rena. "I''m sorry, my Lord." Hearing the woman''s question, the visitor immediately knelt on the ground in fear, "because I observed more than a few seconds, I came back a little late. Please forgive me." "Any clues?" The woman asked in a deep voice. "According to my current observation, the other party should also have shrewd and superb scouts." The man kneeling on the ground immediately answered, "because they have found the trap we arranged in front, the other party stopped moving forward and hung here for camping I''m sorry to say, sir, our ambush plan may not be possible. " "How sure are you?" The woman asked a seemingly insignificant question. The man hesitated for a moment before answering, "at least 70 percent." The woman knows how proud and cautious these subordinates trained by her are. For them, they have never been 100% sure. Generally, they have dared to take risks only when they are 50% sure. Often the highest assurance is only 80%. Only in very few cases will they say the number of "9". At the moment, these people can answer 70% confidence, which is tantamount to indicating that her ambush plan has completely failed. Perhaps it is just to worry about her face. Therefore, it is said that 70%. If you change to other commanders, I am afraid it will not be 70%, but 80% or 90%. "You go and evacuate all the people in the ambush circle, but all the furnishings of the ambush circle are still the same, and there is no need to destroy and recycle Let everyone go back to the camp first. "The woman thought about it, turned her head and said to another man. The man nodded and left immediately. He walked very crisply and gave people a sense of competence. After the man left, the woman thought a little, then turned her head and said, "how high do you think the feasibility of a strong attack is?" "The odds of victory are less than 30 percent." After another moment of silence, the man said, "we can only approach each other 100 meters at most. It''s still in the downwind environment. Because there are not only werewolves, but also goblins in the other party''s team. If the movement is a little bigger, it will be found immediately... " Such a statement is actually more conservative. Women know that if there are goblins and werewolves, the possibility of sneak attack or raid is really not high, but it is not only 30%. Because even if the sneak attack and surprise attack fail, they can also rely on this to change into a short-range charge and have a face-to-face meat grinder war with the other party. This woman is convinced that if it is a positive push, she can easily surpass the other party with her troops and the quality and strength of the troops. Because according to the information, the other party only has more than 400 people, but they have a full 3000 people! So women know that their men must have nothing to say. "I have carefully observed each other''s troops. It is obvious that they should be two distinct troops." Sure enough, the man soon continued to explain, "in addition to a heavy infantry force with a number of about 100 people, there is also an elite force with a number of about 300 people My Lord, this is a real elite. Through the other party''s marching movements, discipline and rest these days, this army gives me the feeling that it is no worse than the thorns. " This time, a different color flashed in the woman''s hot eyes. The thorn bar is the strongest force in the family to which the woman is loyal. Although the number is less than 1000, it is a real elite force. Its training method is as harsh as the ace army of the kingdom. If you let Sean know, he will soon find that thorns is a quasi level 5 force that surpasses most level 4 forces, and its combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. Of course, the Cecilia guards will not be a quasi-level five force. The man said so, but clough and others put too much pressure on him. However, neither the woman nor his subordinates know these truths, so the woman will be surprised when she hears the metaphor of thorns. She found that the young master she was loyal to underestimated the Lord Sean Connery too much. He also knew that the fall of Billy and silver was absolutely unjust. Under the siege of an army comparable to the thorns, I''m afraid even she would have to pay a heavy price to escape. This woman is naturally a wolf as famous as silver. Eagle, wolf and silver naturally have their own good strength and skills. Eagle is very good at chasing, especially in investigation and intelligence collection. She has excellent advantages and is the first person to follow the young master. The wolf, although she is not good at chasing, is very good at attacking and making all kinds of ambush plans. Even if the person she stares at is not dead, she has to take off a layer of skin; As for silver, of course, it is the best at attacking difficulties in the front. Silver is responsible for almost all the bones that are difficult to bite in war. The three of them have life paper in their master. Once they fall, the associated life paper will be burned. It was precisely because of the burning of the life paper of silver that the wolf knew that something had happened to silver, and because of this, the young master he was loyal to had gone completely crazy. Otherwise, he would not put all his private troops here without telling the family. Although the eagle and the wolf have dissuaded, it is a pity that it has little effect. Therefore, as a last resort, the eagle and the wolf can only work together. The eagle is responsible for intelligence collection and the wolf leads the soldiers to attack. Moreover, this war can only win but not lose. At the worst, it is also necessary to eliminate the troops currently in Sean''s hands. Otherwise, they know that their master is likely to lose the candidate for family heirs. It is also because of the eagle''s intelligence collection that the wolf can set up an ambush circle here at the moment - in fact, her first order is to receive and support silver, not to prepare to fight with Sean here. At the moment, the wolf didn''t know that it was not Cecilia''s guards that killed silver and Billy, but Sean. "What about the cavalry belonging to Sean?" "At present, we are competing with three tribes in the East, but it is only a matter of time to break through the blockade and support Sir Connery." The man continued to answer, "the fastest is three days, and the latest is five days. At that time, the enemy we will face will surge to nearly 1000 people, attack close combat and even a complete establishment of cavalry." The eagle''s eyes showed some hesitation: "have you contacted other tribes?" "Contacted, but only one tribe is willing to support." The man replied, "the other four tribes refused to cooperate They are from the chamber of Commerce Alliance and do not belong to us, and the infiltration work is very difficult. " "Damn it!" The wolf soon cursed, and the whole man seemed a little impatient. "Did the eagle send any new news?" "No, my Lord." This time, the answer was another man standing next to the wolf. "I''ll go back to the camp first. You continue to watch the movements of Sean and others. You should contact the tribe immediately and meet us as soon as possible." After thinking for a while, the wolf found that many methods could not be used, and had to make preparations to temporarily stop the action, "we must take action within three days, otherwise we really have no way after the crazy woman named Rena meets Sean." "Yes!" After nodding, the two wolf subordinates immediately dispersed, and the wolf quickly left the place. But what they didn''t know was that just after the three men left, a bunker suddenly opened not far from where they stood, and then a pair of bright eyes opened. After climbing out of the bunker, the man immediately looked up to the sky and made a wolf cry, and soon several people arrived, including Yim and rupee and several other werewolves. The werewolf who came out of the bunker soon told the news he had heard. After a little meditation, Yim had made a decision: "rupee, go back and inform your adult immediately and report these things to your adult You two follow up and check where the enemy''s camp is. Remember to be careful. Anyway, you can tell by smell. Don''t let that woman find you. And I watched the movements of the tribe If your Excellency has any orders at that time, let us know immediately. " "Yes!" Rupee nodded. Then soon, Yim, rupee and others immediately dispersed and left in three directions. Chapter 365 "So, what ambushed us this time is not the union of all trade points in the Great Rift Valley?" Sean soon finished listening to rupee''s report and his face showed some joy. The news is really good news for him. After all, at the beginning, Sean''s assumption was that eleven tribes would unite against themselves, which was a completely unsolvable situation. Unless Sean brings all the troops and strong men of the whole territory, he may be able to fight all the trade points in the Great Rift Valley - it is precisely because of his unexpected discovery that Sean found that the Great Rift Valley is really not a territory he can swallow at present. What''s more, there is still a big war in the kingdom of dabion, and Sean can''t put all his troops here. So Sean knew that if he hadn''t returned for a long time, William would be alert and would find a way to find himself. Therefore, after discovering the enemy''s plot, he immediately adopted the standby policy of responding to changes with constancy. After all, as long as he took the enemy around here in the wilderness, even if the enemy wanted to kill them, it was definitely not an easy thing. "My Lord, what should we do now?" Andre asked. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Sean. "By the way, you said that Rena also led a cavalry force into the rift valley, but the forces combined with the three trade points are entangled?" Sean thought for a moment, didn''t answer Andre''s question, but turned to rupee and asked. "Yes." Rupee was stunned. He didn''t quite understand why Sean asked, but he replied quickly. "The other party said that Rena would meet us in three days at the earliest and five days at the latest." Sean pondered for a while and said to himself, "in other words, the defense line of the other party''s three trade points can''t stop Rena at all. Even if they want to fight with Rena, they definitely don''t have this opportunity. And the other party is also very worried about our meeting with Rena... " "This shows that the opponent''s military strength or comprehensive combat effectiveness is definitely not as high as we thought!" Cecilia immediately responded, "after a line of defense is deployed, it will evolve into the playing method of positional warfare. But for the cavalry, positional warfare is not what they are good at. Therefore, Miss Rena will certainly take the way of breaking through the encirclement. There may be a reduction and loss of troops, but this can also avoid the possibility of continuing entanglement and hard war. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean immediately reacted: "it takes a long reaction time for the launched defense line to give up immediately and return to the pursuit. In other words, the forces of these three trade points can''t do anything in a short time after Rena breaks through However, there will be a gold level strong man at every trade point, and the three gold level strong men dare not force Rena to stay, which is difficult to explain. " For example, clough and his Cecilia guard group have the capital to threaten two lower gold strongmen. Even in the face of the attack of three lower gold strongmen, clough also said that if the whole regiment is destroyed and even at the cost of his serious injury, at least one death and one serious injury can be caused. Unless it is really to the degree of life and death, no lower gold strongman has the reason to work so hard. Then the three inferior gold giants dare not force Rena to stay, which can explain a problem. Rena either broke through the restrictions of the holy spear knights and entered the next golden territory, or her cavalry has the combat effectiveness no less than that of Cecilia''s guards. At the thought of this, Sean''s face showed joy. Of course, he hoped that Reina''s cavalry would become the second fourth level army in his territory, because in this way, he would naturally be able to play an extremely strong combat effectiveness in the upcoming war against the kingdom of dabion, but Sean knew that this was a daydream. If the fourth level army was really so well trained, There will not be so few elite troops above class IV in the world. So the only explanation is that Rena has broken through the limit and become the next strongman in the golden realm! With the special transfer of the holy spear knight, even in the face of two lower gold giants, as long as it is not a special rank transfer, it is not impossible to choose two. If, with the cooperation of a cavalry force, even a light cavalry force, Rena wants to play a group of people to besiege the three people and even threaten their lives, it is not impossible. Of course, it is absolutely impossible to kill all the three lower gold giants, but it is not impossible to leave one and defeat the other two. To understand this, Sean''s face showed excitement. Obviously, Cecilia and others thought of this, and the faces of a group of people immediately showed surprise, which means that as long as they meet Rena, the combat effectiveness of the whole army will soar immediately. At that time, even if there are eight lower gold strongmen, there will not be no way to deal with it. At least, it is not a problem for people who want to keep the core circle alive, although the attrition of the army may be more serious. "Did William give you anything?" Sean turned his head and looked at clough. The excitement on his face that Rena had successfully stepped into the next golden state had not subsided. No one knows what these three six level Knight classes mean better than Sean. If there is no accident, from the point of view that Rena knows nothing about magic, the two most likely seventh order Knights she works for are crazy war knights or armed knights. No matter which of these two classes, it was known as the first class of horse war in the game. For example, the legendary hero altoria was a sixth order Paladin at the beginning, and the seventh order class was an armed Knight. Later, he embarked on the road of Knight king and became the first knight King in the game. Although it is an NPC, its combat effectiveness is so strong that a real person can single out a 25 member regiment. Clough couldn''t understand Sean''s excitement and enthusiasm, but he understood Sean''s words: "yes, gave me this." Soon, clough took out a gadget similar to a metal pin. Cecilia recognized it with one look. It was a magic signal receiving instrument. After designing the unique band frequency and magic encrypted information, it will become a fixed-point coordinate. Through this thing, you can quickly find companions with the same magic signal receiving instrument. Of course, the biggest defect of this thing is that it has a range limit. It is said that its limited distance is generally within a radius of 100 kilometers. If this thing has not been specially treated, it means that Rena is only a hundred kilometers away from where they are waiting. "It seems that our territory is in great trouble." Sean said suddenly. Before the people knew what was going on, Sean immediately said, "this thing can work, which means that Andrew''s magic communication to me can''t be broken, but no matter how I contact William and Neil recently, it shows that they haven''t received my communication request, But because of the environment or other external factors, they can''t contact us. " If William and others heard Sean, they would be amazed at Sean''s keen intuition, because the facts are not far from what Sean guessed. At present, the whole void city is in a situation of startling plants and trees. After all, when demons and Pagans are involved, the consequences are not affordable to ordinary people. Fortunately, the goddess of ice, snow and winter is on Sean''s side, otherwise Neil would not dare to play with such a big pen. There is a king of the dead and a great demon hidden in the empty city. No matter how you look at it, it is enough to panic the world. Moreover, at present, there are priests and church knights from four different churches gathered here. They are trying to restore some battlefield conditions at that time, but unfortunately, this practice is estimated to be futile. "Everyone packed up immediately and we were ready to go." Sean looked at the sky. The sky was about to turn white, which meant that it would be completely dawn soon. Hearing Sean''s orders, everyone immediately began to pack up and set out. Whether clough''s Cecilia guards, the bears, the northern barbarians, or even members of Andre''s slave team, everything was soon ready. From this point of view of efficiency, it is not false that everyone in Sean''s team is elite. At least it is a little faster than the general regular army. "Shall we meet Rena now?" Cecilia asked. "No." Sean shook his head, then turned his head and looked at rupee. "Rupee, can you find the trace of IM now?" "Contact mentor? That''s no problem. " Although rupee had some doubts, he nodded quickly, indicating that there was no problem. In fact, whether IM or rupee or the werewolves who went to track the eagle, they would leave corresponding marks along the way to mark their direction. No matter who they are looking for, they can follow the sign, so it''s not difficult. But hearing Sean''s request, everyone, including clough, immediately reacted, and clough frowned and said in a deep voice, "I don''t agree." "You know what I''m going to say?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Hum." Croft snorted coldly, "I think we should meet Rena now and get out of here as soon as possible. I can''t put your highness in danger. Your practice is too dangerous! " "What do you know?" Sean sneered with disdain, "we''re meeting Rena now, and then we''re going to attack the position defense arranged by the other party Our most clear-cut approach now is to annihilate the trade point force that is about to join the enemy''s large force! In this way, Rena should have broken through the positional defense line to join us, and the other party will certainly readjust the formation and give up positional warfare in order to pursue. At this time, we can go back and kill the other party by surprise, so as to easily break through and leave. " "What about the other side''s big army?" "The other party is worried about our meeting with Rena, so they will try to stop us. If the other party dares to go out... Ha ha." Sean sneered, "who has a problem now? If not, we''ll start right away. I don''t want to waste another minute! " Chapter 366 The sky began to darken. The sun has gradually sunk below the horizon, just like the hard-working people who have been running around all day should finally go back to rest. When the bright red outline with dense heat finally disappeared at one end of the horizon, the last trace of red light finally completely disappeared in everyone''s vision. Night has come. An army that had been marching all day could finally stop and have a rest. On this day, they advanced a total of 12 hours, only stopping and resting twice, two hours each time. Even the ace army of the fifth level army will feel overwhelmed by this way of advance, let alone such an armed force with less than 300 people. In essence, they are not even a regular army. But I don''t know for what reason, such severe consumption, no one in this army has complained or made any other sound, but has been enduring it silently. Of course, when it comes to rest, a large number of people will fall down immediately. They will start to fall asleep after simply eating and drinking some water, and there are no watchmen in the two-hour rest time. If it is really during the war, I''m afraid this army will be destroyed many times. But in any case, the army really ushered in the night safely and finally got a real rest time. Just this time, there was a proud laughter, helpless complaints, curses and so on. Obviously, when camping at night, the army still arranged people to watch at night. The temporary camp is not a regular army camp. Of course, there will be no fences, horse resistance and other things, and even logistics and cooking are impossible. However, thirty or forty campfires were soon raised in the camp. There were three or two people sitting nearby, many of them may even reach the scale of more than ten or twenty people, and some of them may be about two or three people. These people also eat dry food and do not add food. It seems that all wild creatures dare not come out because of the dull and deadly smell of the Great Rift Valley. This seemingly ordinary situation lasted only a short time, and then everyone began to disperse. They took torches and began to bake the ground, even dug a shallow pit and began to bury some charcoal fires. When the temperature was almost, they covered it with sand and didn''t step on it. It was just a thin layer and extinguished the fire. Then, people who can rest and sleep soon lie on it, without sleeping bags or quilts. Everyone is wearing that cloak, and the weapons are prevented from being closest to him. Looking at the sophistication of these people, they are definitely not new recruits who don''t understand anything. It is likely that the commander who led this unit did not pull this unit out for field training. Soon, the night became more cloudy and cold, and the wind seemed to be much stronger. In the twinkling of an eye, a number of night watchmen of this army had changed. It was already late at night. At this time, a dark shadow surged about hundreds of meters away from the army. This shadow is actually the same people in hoods and cloaks. Their number is not large, only about 20. However, everyone exudes a very unique strong breath, which makes it difficult for them to completely integrate into the real dark environment. If there are experts who are good at lurking or investigation, they will find the strange breath condensed here at the first time. But unfortunately, there seems to be no special talents in this field in the camp hundreds of meters away, so we haven''t found anything different here. There is no doubt that the people lurking here are naturally under Sean''s command. These include IM, rupee and several werewolves, and even Sean himself. The others are people under clough''s command. They are soldiers who are good at fighting. They have also participated in some sneak attack tactical activities, but they are not professional after all. Moreover, the Cecilia guards under clough''s command have a very strong bloody and murderous intention. Therefore, when they gather together, this breath can not be suppressed even if they want to suppress it. "Does everyone understand their goals?" Sean asked for the last time. No one answered, but everyone nodded to understand. So Sean didn''t say anything, just waved his hand gently and made an offensive gesture. Then the next second, more than 20 people who had gathered together quickly dispersed, formed a big encirclement, and began to gradually approach the enemy in the camp. This time, because the people were scattered a little, the strong blood and killing intention became very weak. Even if the experts who are good at lurking or investigation are here, they will never be found if they don''t deliberately investigate and judge. In fact, shortly after the sky turned white, Sean and others had found him. At this time, Yim also happened to touch the trace of the army who never knew which trade point came out. Under the watchful eyes of Yim, he naturally saw that the subordinate assigned by the eagle to lead the way mixed with this army, so the latter naturally left a mark and followed up, but what Yim didn''t expect was that this army immediately became an urgent March after meeting with the subordinate of the eagle. According to Yim''s conjecture, after a day and a half at most, they will meet with the eagle''s army, which makes Yim feel a little nervous and at a loss. If they go back and report to Sean at this time, they will undoubtedly lose the team, but they can''t warn Sean and others if they continue to follow the team. Just when Im was at a loss, rupee had brought Sean and others up, which made im very relieved, because in this way, he didn''t need to worry about those problems and directly reported the information to Sean. After listening, Sean just hesitated for a few seconds and decided to change the raid plan to late at night. He knew very well what would happen to an army of low quality after a rapid march - it must be delicious to eat and full to sleep. At the moment, there are still people in charge of the night watch, and although some of these people are dozing, some are confused and don''t know what they are doing, they still prove that the consciousness and response of this army are OK. If they are trained for a long time, it is not impossible to become a regular army. However, it will soon become impossible. Because while Sean and others secretly approached the army, Cecilia''s close guard also dispersed into two arrows and gradually approached behind the people. Because the number of the other party was less than 300, Sean didn''t let the steel wings and the bear people also carry out assault operations. After all, these two groups of people belong to the category of heavy troops. It''s too difficult for them to carry out assault. Therefore, Sean asked them to stay to protect Cecilia. After all, the combat effectiveness, military quality and number of Cecilia guards have been able to suppress this force. In particular, the Cecilia guard is an all terrain adaptive infantry force that can be used for both long-range attack and close combat - in fact, the only pity for Sean is that the force has no cavalry. However, clough once again held the opposite attitude and opinion with Sean, because in his opinion, there was no need for cavalry to protect Cecilia. Cavalry may play a great role in the battlefield, but after all, it was an offensive arm and was not suitable for protecting people. From this, it is not difficult to see that a real elite force is positioned extremely accurately from the beginning. Now, in front of Sean, there was an armed soldier who was a little sleepy. He was wearing simple leather armor and holding a long gun in his hand. The long gun was not even made of iron, but a thick wood and an iron gun head. There was not even a smooth fine grinding on the gun body. Even in the dark environment, Sean could also see the roughness on the gun body and the wear and lack of angle at the gun head. Sean even doubted whether the long gun was still sharp and could really pierce the enemy''s body. In fact, Sean didn''t know that not everyone would invest in armed soldiers like him. Most of the private soldiers raised by the Lord are basically equipped with the most common equipment. Even if these equipment falls in the game, no player will pick it up. Only a few more powerful leader soldiers can be equipped with better equipment, but most of them are excellent. Like Sean, they are basically sophisticated equipment. There may even be high-quality equipment at the captain level in the army. Some core troops, such as the bear and northern barbarians brought out this time, as well as the Cecilia guards and the paint black feather wing troops that have been completely destroyed, are directly high-quality equipment for the whole staff. But anyway, for Sean, the worse the other party''s equipment, the easier it is to implement his plan. Soon, Sean was close behind the soldier, but the unlucky guy didn''t know the arrival of death at all. Sean didn''t do it immediately, but looked around. These watchmen have a very fatal disadvantage. Although they are very close to others and around the camp, these watchmen do not form a line of sight coverage - the so-called person to person marking. Generally, the person in charge of the night watch will stare at an area where he can see other companions in charge of the night watch. Similarly, he is also in the vision of other companions, and there will even be patrol companions in the camp. Only in this way can he avoid being touched by Sean and others. If William were here, Sean believed he would sneer with disdain: "what a group of unprofessional guys." This kind of unprofessional will soon pay an extremely heavy price! Almost at the same time, all those responsible for solving these vigils stabbed their weapons into the watchman''s body. In an instant, a series of screams suddenly sounded! But what makes people more desperate is that there are less than 50 soldiers awakened by the scream, and most of them are still sleeping in their dreams! "Who!" A lion like roar sounded immediately the second after the night watchmen screamed. After this roar, more people finally woke up. But it''s too late! Hundreds of feather arrows have fallen towards the middle of the camp with the roaring sound of breaking the air. On the outskirts, the soldiers of Cecilia''s guard regiment, armed with weapons, shouted loudly and rushed towards the camp. It was a direct assault! Looking at this sudden scene, the man who roared like a lion immediately became more angry. He roared, lifted his long gun and shouted loudly at the same time. At this moment, all the troops in the whole camp immediately knew that they had been secretly attacked and picked up weapons at the first time. However, before they took action, the soldiers on the outside had been directly killed by the soldiers of Cecilia''s guards, while the soldiers on the inner circle faced the test of arrow rain at the same time. It was just a wave of operational attacks, and the army of less than 300 people immediately suffered heavy losses. What was even more desperate was that Sean had found the enemy commander with a lion''s voice alone. At this moment, three lights flashed across Sean. Ice Armor, ice aura and ice flame have been applied to Sean one by one, raising his combat effectiveness to a higher level again! Chapter 367 Sean''s momentum was so fierce and swift that he felt like an army charging. Several armed soldiers subconsciously stepped forward to stop Sean''s momentum. However, they almost moved slightly, and they could not help feeling a chill. Their bodies trembled involuntarily. It seemed that the blood in their bodies was frozen, and everyone''s actions immediately slowed down. With this slow down shot, Sean rushed out of the defense circle they tried to block and killed the trade leader in the center of the camp. The arrow rain no longer falls, but the sound of killing like a mountain calling for a tsunami is suddenly higher. Under the background of this environment, Sean''s indomitable momentum added a bit of shocking momentum. With his eyes wide open, Mr. Burrell let out a more violent roar, and his eyes turned red. His height was more than one meter nine, and his muscles were bulging, giving people the feeling of being as fierce and ferocious as the Indian white ice demon bear. But after a roar, he stubbornly broke the leather armor on his body. The whole person seemed to be raised more than a circle, and even the blue meridians emerging under his muscles could be seen clearly, The feeling of Qiu knot became more ferocious and terrible. If you paint it with green dye, it''s a real Hulk. Ten meters apart, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Crazy. This guy is definitely a class of crazy soldiers, and he is very lucky to master the essence of this class. Maybe it may even be Nordic blood! "Drink!" Burrell shouted angrily again. He seemed to be unable to wait for the distance of ten meters. Just a few steps. With the slight vibration from the ground, the distance between him and Sean was reduced to less than three meters - in this process, Sean''s unreserved charge certainly played a positive role, but anyway, The distance between the two is no longer a safe distance, but a very unfavorable distance for Sean. Because Burrell uses long weapons! "Hoo!" The spear in Burrell''s hand suddenly stabbed out without warning like the black tree python hunting prey in the green magic forest. Because the speed is too fast and the strength is too fierce, the gun head of the long gun and even the small part of the gun body connected with the gun head emit orange flame, and the air is even distorted due to the high temperature, which vaguely has a burning smell. Such an unprovoked attack did exceed Sean''s expectations. In the past battles, Sean was best at relying on his strong perception and amazing fighting consciousness and experience. But at this moment, Sean''s perception was without the slightest warning. Even after the gun was stabbed, Sean didn''t notice which part of the other party was stabbing himself. It seemed that his body was completely exposed to the stab of the gun! This opponent is stronger than Billy! Sean had this insight almost at this moment. But because his momentum was so fast that he couldn''t stop immediately at this moment, Sean felt like he was trying to kill his long gun. The distance of two meters is not in the attack range of Requiem at all. Sean gritted his teeth, forced his hand up and tried to block Burrell''s shot with the edge of his long sword. Fortunately, Sean immediately activated the light body technique and adrenal stimulation at the beginning of the charge, so it is so easy to see where the gun shadow can hardly be seen in other people''s eyes. However, when the edge of the blade just touched the tip of the spear, a powerful force broke out from the spear and easily shook Sean''s sword away. Even Sean felt a burst of paralysis in his right hand, so that he didn''t notice that the tiger''s mouth of Sean''s right hand was cracked - the slight tearing feeling had been completely suppressed by the paralysis of his right hand. After this shot, Sean''s original rapid speed was inevitably suppressed. Of course, what is more inevitable is that because his right hand was completely shaken open, Sean''s whole body was completely exposed in front of Burrell, and he has no defense ability at all. In addition, with the situation of Sean''s right hand, Sean has completely lost his defense ability in the face of the shot that Burrell continues to march forward. A look of cruelty flashed in Burrell''s eyes. The spear hit Sean''s chest! But soon, Burrell''s eyes changed. Because his shot, just an inch in front of Sean''s chest, could no longer penetrate, as if something was blocking his attack. Then, Burrell saw that an inch of air in front of Sean suddenly spread many cracks, like broken ice. However, strangely, this broken ice pattern did not spread like a spider''s web, because both Burrell and Sean could clearly see that there was a concave shallow pit in the air at the position where the gun pierced. It seems that even the air is sunken. But Sean knew that Burrell''s long gun stabbed him so hard that his Ice Armor collapsed! Originally, ice armor is to strengthen the physical defense ability of players in the game, but in this real world, it can greatly strengthen the survival ability of the blessed, because many physical attacks can be blocked without endangering the lives of the blessed. However, every time you are attacked, the magic brilliance of the Ice Armor will be weakened once. Of course, the ice armor added by Dini is not as good as xuefanio, but it is still no problem to resist five to six attacks by physical means. But now, with just one shot, Burrell completely scattered the magic of Ice Armor! It seems that only one second has passed, but in this process, it seems that it has been extended to a feeling of tens of thousands of years because of the passage of consciousness. The next moment, Sean flew out, knocked down two or three armed soldiers one after another, and then rolled on the ground for half a circle before finally stopping the powerful force from the long gun. When Sean barely got up from the ground, he felt a sharp pain from his chest and lungs. There was a smell of fishy sweetness in his throat. He couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. But as the blood vomited out, Sean felt a burst of relief, as if a surge of depression accumulated in his chest had vomited out. But when he stood up and looked at Burrell again, his eyes had completely changed. He did not expect that the power value of this trade leader would be so high that it had completely formed a crushing effect on himself. With only one fight, Sean didn''t even need to know each other''s name and data. He had basically guessed each other''s main attribute data. This is the advantage of experienced players. In melee players, generally, the difference between strength values is not too large. When two people get entangled together, a series of judgments will be generated. For example, Sean just waved his sword to try to stop Burrell''s attack. If the power gap between the two sides is not particularly large, it will enter "unloading". The data judgment in this state is based on the sum of the power and endurance of both sides. Only if the sum of the two data exceeds the other party, it will produce a situation similar to blocking success, and successfully make the opponent''s attack deviate from the original track. In addition to unloading force, the same entanglement judgment also includes blocking and wrestling. These three judgments are based on strength. However, only in one case can it be invalidated without judgment. That''s rolling. The so-called rolling, the most intuitive statement, is double the opponent''s strength value. In other words, Burrell''s strength value has exceeded 182 points when he has activated Mania! This is absolutely a terrible data! But in addition to this, Burrell has no other advantages, because while activating mania, endurance will be reduced by about 30 points. And looking at the situation of Burrell just now, it is obvious that agility is not his advantage. Sean estimates that Burrell''s agility should not exceed 60 points, and at the moment, in the crazy state, his endurance is probably only between 30 and 40 points. But Sean, maybe his strength will be completely crushed in the face of Burrell, but his agility is now as high as 200 points, his endurance is 73 points, and his strength is 91 points. The balance support of these data makes Sean have no particularly obvious weakness. He is much better than Burrell in the long-term war, Moreover, the situation brought by high agility also makes Sean have amazing dynamic vision and sensitivity. Sean felt that he might be able to win the battle without using the killer mace of Requiem. Of course, the premise is that he can''t be crushed by Burrell, otherwise he may die because of such a mistake. No one knows better than Sean that the terrible effect of rolling is that if he is competing with an experienced and experienced player, Sean knows that the rolling effect that broke out at that moment may turn him into empty blood, rather than not even a crippling effect like now. And that''s why Sean looks so relaxed when he stands up at the moment. Now that he knew the weakness of the other side, Sean could not continue to be beaten. He soon completely adjusted his next battle policy. But just then he heard Burrell speak. Chapter 368 Burrell was indeed of Nordic blood, as Sean had guessed. This is a kind of silver blood, but it also belongs to the higher grade in silver blood - the highest increase of silver blood is to increase the sum of 30 attributes, while Nordic blood is one of the few blood that can increase 30 attributes. But in fact, in the eyes of players, this blood is more precious and powerful than many gold blood, because all the 30 attributes added by this blood are power! Unlike other blood vessels, they will evenly distribute attributes to different attributes. Like Cecilia''s Phoenix blood, although a total of 70 blood points have been added, it has been assigned to four attributes: endurance, agility, wisdom and will, and the highest single attribute is only 20. But having blood is one thing, and whether it can activate blood is another. If the power of blood is not in the manifestation stage, this attribute increase will not appear. There is no doubt that Burrell''s Nordic blood is in the manifestation stage, which is also the reason why Burrell can be so powerful in power value. At the moment, Burrell was standing more than ten meters in front of Sean. Because of the crazy blessing effect, his body was huge for a whole circle, more than two meters. Standing here, he has a strong momentum, full of publicity and fanaticism. It doesn''t feel like a mountain, but an active volcano. Whenever the volcano erupts, anyone within the scope of the volcano will die. However, looking at the burly and explosive muscle of Burrell, Sean smiled with such ease and ease. Although he was covered with dust because he had just rolled on the ground, Sean''s feeling of standing here to the people around him was not embarrassed, but a confident confidence. Gradually, the two sides who were fighting fiercely on the battlefield soon chose to stay away from them. Clough also knows that Burrell, who looks like a giant, is difficult to deal with. Of course, he won''t feel that he and his soldiers can''t solve this man. Even without Sean, he can wipe out this army and the strong man who is probably the next golden peak with the advantage of the army. But clough knew that if so, there would be less than 200 soldiers who would survive the war, so at the moment, Shawn was willing to face the strong man. Clough was certainly happy. Anyway, in Croft''s personal knowledge, he wanted Sean to die. So even though the fighting on the battlefield was fierce, he controlled the situation well and didn''t mean to help Sean at all. Sean didn''t care about this behavior. He just looked at Burrell and moved his hands and feet again, so that the paralysis of his right hand gradually subsided. But at this time, Burrell spoke. His voice has a deep and deep penetrating power, just like the barbarians with Nordic blood, giving people a double feeling of arrogance and hoarseness. But his words made Sean laugh more briskly. He said, "I heard you are very good at silver and gold That''s what you said to Billy at the chase trade point. " Sean didn''t know that when he said this to Billy at the trade point of the chase tribe, he almost completely exploded the whole southern continent! All the silver masters are boiling because of Sean''s words. There are no fewer people in this class on the whole continent. Most of them are naturally mediocre, and they are even reluctant to step into silver. However, many of them have more or less talents. Just because of their lack of self-confidence, they will try their best to avoid offending the strong in the golden realm, because they don''t want to die unclear. But when Sean''s words spread from the wild, more than a dozen battles between silver masters and gold giants took place in just one month. Of course, there are failures and successes, and even two can be called reversals: the silver master killed the gold strong. Under such circumstances, almost all the gold giants are extremely dissatisfied with Sean''s arrogant attitude and want to tear Sean apart. Just like the absolute authority of the privileged class over the civilian class, the strong gold has always had a sense of superiority when facing the silver master. After all, whether it''s strength or other factors, the golden realm still overwhelms the silver realm. Just from the point of view that the strong gold has begun to contact the rules and gradually form a momentum and coercion, it is by no means that ordinary silver experts can parry. Therefore, when the silver master no longer gives due respect to the gold strong, it is like a rebellion in a kingdom, which naturally has a great impact on the privileged class. So there is no reason why these gold giants are so dissatisfied with Sean. Sean didn''t know this. Of course, he didn''t know that Burrell didn''t have much contact with eagles, silver, wolves and others. On the one hand, he promised to make a relationship with the family so that he could successfully become the deputy regional director, on the other hand, he was also dissatisfied with Sean. At the moment, facing Burrell''s inquiry, Sean answered, "I did say such a sentence, but it was before." "Hum." Burrell snorted coldly. He naturally took Sean''s answer as a sign of weakness. After all, Burrell is not an ordinary gold strongman. He doesn''t know what the rolling effect is, but with his strength, blood and madness, few people can beat him on the front, unless the opponent is an upper gold strongman who is higher than him, "You just took a shot at me. You should understand that I''m different from Billy''s waste?" "Indeed." Sean nodded. "You''re better than Billy." "Now even if you are afraid, I won''t spare you." Burrell roared, his voice full of killing intention, "arrogant people always have to pay a heavy price in this world! Now, it''s time for you to pay the price! " Hearing what Burrell said, Sean knew that the other party would be wrong. So Sean smiled: "since you know I once said that I fought gold with silver, you should also know another word I said at that time." Burrell frowned. "When I was at the chase trade point, I said to Billy, ''today I fight gold with silver, and tomorrow I kill gold with silver''." Sean smiled and repeated what he had said at the trade point of Zhufeng tribe again, "you don''t know, I was just next silver at that time..." Hearing Sean say this with a smile, Burrell''s face changed slightly, and then soon his face turned into complete anger, because he heard Sean finally say the second half of the sentence: "now I''m silver in the top position, and I think it''s time to fulfill my promise Unfortunately, you are unlucky to meet me here, because I decided to kill gold with silver today! " There was no more communication, because Burrell was like a irrational Warcraft, raging towards Sean. Finally lost your mind? Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. He really knew the side effects of madness. Frenzy and frenzy sound similar, but they are two distinct effects. The former has a negative effect of reducing endurance and combat durability, but the defense ability will not decrease too much, because frenzy increases strength, and the knot of muscle is also a natural defense; However, frenzy not only improves the attack ability and slightly increases the strength, but also completely loses its reason. Therefore, it completely abandons its defense. In this state, its defense is almost zero, which belongs to the type of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred. In essence, frenzy can be regarded as the advanced ability of frenzy, because frenzy suppresses another biggest weakness of frenzy - the loss of reason, but it is only suppressed, which does not mean that you can remain absolutely sober. So when Sean was so provocative and humiliated, Burrell kept his reason, and finally completely collapsed at this moment. His eyes became more bright red, just like a huge blood eyed goblin. His power also increased significantly, and even his speed increased a little. But Sean knew that the more his opponent did, the faster his stamina would decline. The loss of reason will also make him completely give up defense. This state is no different from the complete loss of defense after frenzy in the game - but in the game, players can''t completely lose their reason. Therefore, this state is called the second stage frenzy by players, which can greatly improve their attack power and abandon all defense power at the same time. But in this real world, this is total loss of reason. Perhaps in Burrell''s view, he no longer carries out any defense, and it is enough to rely solely on his own twisted muscles, but he ignores the biggest problem. That is, Sean is not the opponent he met before who can''t afford a good weapon. The weapon in Sean''s hand is an epic dead bone. This is a long sword that doesn''t show any sharpness and hardness! It''s not that it doesn''t show, but that it can''t be judged by Sean''s existing real eyes! So when Burrell moved, Sean moved with him. Similarly, at the moment Sean moved, Tina, who didn''t know where to hide, put a cold armor on Sean again. But Sean''s charge this time was no longer as straight-line as before. After he ran fast and approached by relying on his own speed, at the moment when he saw Burrell stabbing the long gun again, Sean''s face changed slightly, and then directly started his sprint skills. The whole man just grazed Burrell''s long gun and swept towards Burrell''s left hand - the reason why he didn''t choose the right hand was that after the stabbing gun failed, Burrell could force Sean to return in vain as long as he swept, but when he rushed to the left, Burrell''s agility could never keep up with his speed and couldn''t turn in time! This is an opportunity to attack! In an instant, the two sides crossed, but a blood shot out. Burrell roared like a wounded beast. His voice was still shocking, but it had been vented with some sadness and pain. Because there was a wound about five centimeters long on Burrell''s left arm. This wound almost cut off Burrell''s whole left hand. In that way, not only the flesh and blood of the wound turned over immediately, but also the arm bone under the muscle could be seen vaguely. What''s more terrible is that this arm bone has an extremely subtle gray black trace like a tadpole - that''s the trace of bone cracking! Chapter 369 The night in the wilderness is still cold. Although the cold wind is not as terrible as the knife cutting of the gorge Rift Valley, it also has the characteristics of a strong wilderness - cold, biting and like the breath of a giant dragon all the time. But tonight. In this still cold night, although the cold wind is biting and cold, the panicking breath is more obvious, and even vaguely has a bloody smell similar to rust, which diffuses with the wind and gradually goes away. An iron headed leopard sniffed its nose. Its eyes were somewhat ferocious due to hunger, especially in the cold wind with strong bloody smell, it seemed more anxious. This is one of the most common Warcraft in the wild land. As a level 5 Warcraft, if it is not the inferior gold strongman, it can''t suppress this kind of Warcraft one-on-one, so the strength of the iron headed leopard can be seen. In particular, this is still a hungry iron headed leopard, and its combat effectiveness has soared even more amazing. But now, the iron headed leopard is just wandering in the wilderness, and pawing its hooves uneasily and anxiously. Even if it can clearly feel that there will be delicious food waiting about a hundred meters away from itself, but it does not dare to step forward any more. A strong and dangerous breath makes it stop. It seems like there is a warning line running across it. If it rashly steps in, it must pay the price of death. Warcraft is also a beast. Their intuition is much stronger than human beings. In fact, not only the iron headed leopard, but also more than ten kinds of Warcraft smelled the extremely obvious bloody smell with the cold wind, including even level 6 Warcraft. But strangely, this level-6 Warcraft is even more timid than the iron headed leopard, because its stagnant position is more than 30 meters away from the iron headed leopard. On the contrary, those level-3 and level-4 Warcraft are 30 or 40 meters ahead of the iron headed leopard. It seems that the more powerful the Warcraft is, the farther the distance is. But no matter what Warcraft, no matter how hungry they are, they all stop at an appropriate distance and don''t move forward. Although there is a saying in the human world that "people die for wealth and birds die for food", in fact, not all creatures choose to die for food. At least, smart Warcraft would never do that. "Woo." Soon, the iron headed leopard let out a sob, then turned around with its tail and ran away quickly. Its sobbing sound was so unwilling. The gastric acid secreted by hunger even corroded its stomach. However, the fear of danger finally defeated hunger, so it finally chose to evacuate here. Almost the second after the iron headed leopard chose to evacuate, a more intense and indignant roar suddenly spread. Both momentum and breath were strong enough to deter all curfews. Almost all the Warcraft approaching were startled back when the sound exploded. However, as long as you are a normal person, even a human being with a little IQ, you can hear the reluctance, anger and pain contained in this voice. The core of the sound is the battlefield where Sean ambushed Burrell. There is no doubt that Burrell, the trade minister, made such a sound. At the moment, although the trade chief was still as big as before, his momentum was surging and did not weaken at all, just like the previous eruption of an active volcano, but his appearance was no longer as before. At this moment, Burrell looked very embarrassed all over. There were more than 11 wounds in front and back, left and right. These wounds were unified enough to make anyone who saw them feel terrible. Each wound is five centimeters long, no more or no less, just like a precise instrument. Bones can be seen in each of these wounds. The skin at the wound has been completely turned over, and the white bones in the vaguely visible wound have gray and black cracks like earthworms, and the blood flowing out of the wound almost dyed the whole person of Burrell into a red man. The only place without blood is only two. The head, and the right hand with the gun. At this moment, no matter who knows, Burrell may not be able to support for long. For a fierce man like Burrell, the power he needs to consume in every move is absolutely not low. As we all know, to maintain such a strong power, the instantaneous flow of blood is naturally extremely fast, and the requirements for bone support of the body are absolutely not low. In this way, whenever Burrell waved his long gun, he could see that these wounds on his body would gush blood again. Even every time he turned, he could hear the sound of "creak" and "creak" from his body, which was the sound that the cracks in his bones were expanding! With such high-intensity consumption, I''m afraid that in a while, even if Sean doesn''t kill Burrell, Burrell will die from excessive blood loss. Looking at such a embarrassed Burrell, on the contrary, Sean didn''t see any embarrassment or injury except that he was a little short of breath and his body was dripping with sweat. Of course, in addition to being hit by Burrell and spitting blood at the beginning, Sean was not touched by Burrell in the two minute high consumption battle! Clough saw Sean''s battle for the first time. He had always looked down on Sean. On the one hand, it was because Sean abducted Cecilia. On the other hand, clough didn''t think how powerful a person like Sean could be. The so-called aristocracy is not a waste that usually has nothing to eat, drink, pick up girls and let his men rush up when they need to fight? What''s more, clough had never seen Sean''s cultivation in the territory at the beginning. He even felt that Sean had the strength of superior bronze. I''m afraid he was forced to improve it by some external means. But when he saw Sean in the big red fire tribe, he was somewhat surprised to find that Sean''s strength had risen to the top silver. However, this emotion soon disappeared, just as when one person hates another, the other person will feel bored no matter what he does or shows, and clough''s attitude towards Sean is the same. Until now, after witnessing Sean''s battle, clough finally understood why such as Rena, Alfred and William were willing to follow Sean. Even his royal highness Cecilia, who vowed to devote his life to her, could not live without Sean. But even so, clough still doesn''t like Sean. Yes, very annoying. So at this time, clough looked at his highness Cecilia. Then he saw some worry on his highness Cecilia''s face. Although it was well hidden, Clov could see it. So Croft sighed softly and began to shout, "the capitulators don''t kill!" Perhaps because of Burrell''s embarrassment, perhaps because of Sean''s strength, and perhaps because of the strength of the army they face. But anyway, after a moment of hesitation, all the armed soldiers finally chose to give up resistance. After such a short conflict and confrontation, only about 100 of the nearly 200 armed soldiers are still alive, and more than half of them are injured. In contrast, the Cecilia guards under clough''s command had more than 40 wounded, but no one was killed. Even the wounded soldiers were not seriously injured and would not endanger their lives at all. "You cowards!" Seeing that his men gave up resistance and chose to give up, Burrell''s reason seemed to recover a little, but it was soon covered up by anger. He made a more furious roar, and his momentum climbed again, almost reaching the critical point of the next yellow gold, "what''s your honor! What about your pride Fight! It is our destiny to die in battle! " "This trade chief, not everyone in the wilderness is a barbarian who regards the battlefield as the greatest glory of his life." Although Sean felt a palpitation and could not help frowning slightly about Burrell''s momentum rising again, he continued to stimulate each other, because at this time, clough had ordered his subordinates to surround him, and then formed a killing circle. With Burrell''s arrogance, he did exceed Sean''s expectation. He didn''t expect that after starting the crazy ability, the persistence was so terrible that he could drag it to the end of his adrenal stimulation. After losing this ability, Sean''s agility value was only 100 points, and his dynamic vision and perception were weakened. This time, Sean finally found out what the interference effect caused by Burrell''s momentum and pressure was. He did not expect that the power of the barbarian with the strength of the golden realm was perceptual interference. Under the terrible force value enough to launch the rolling effect, coupled with the perception of interference affecting the opponent''s judgment of danger, this is definitely an extremely terrible ability, because you can never know why the opponent is so powerful - if Sean is not so familiar with the game that he knows it is the rolling effect at the first hand, He had long died under his spear, like all the people who had fought with Burrell. Burrell has such terrible strength, and now Sean''s adrenal stimulation has finally disappeared. Of course, he will not continue to fight Burrell blindly. Of course, the most important thing is that Sean doesn''t want to waste a soul rest on this guy, because in the battle just now, he has used the means of fighting spirit several times. Now the amount of fighting spirit has dropped to 50%. It''s only enough for one soul rest, but the side effects are definitely not what Sean wants. Therefore, Sean is happy to delay time and continue to stimulate Burrell to make his mood more excited and accelerate the flow of his blood. In this way, nature is accelerating the time of his death. "Dare you fight me head-on!" Burrell roared angrily in the face of Sean. His momentum kept climbing and condensing, trying to break through the last critical point. If he succeeded, he would become a strong man in the upper gold. Relying on the vitality burst out at that moment, he might eventually die here, But the same can also bring a heavier price to Sean and others. In the face of Burrell''s fierce momentum, Sean''s face finally changed slightly, because he felt that the critical point seemed to be relaxed. So, at this moment, Sean finally stopped hesitating: "kill!" With the spear stabbed by the soldiers of Cecilia guards around Burrell, Sean rushed up again, and then faced the spear stabbed by Burrell. After his body avoided slightly, a sword penetrated Burrell''s heart, erupted again, and completely crushed his heart! Chapter 370 The heart is the source of strength for the strong. This is like the power source of magic guiding tools, so once the heart of the strong is destroyed, the power will be completely lost. Moreover, unlike other races, after the heart is destroyed, it is impossible to live again when the power is lost. Perhaps it can survive a little more time with the quality of the body, but it can not stop the loss of life in the end. But at this moment, Burrell was stabbed into his body by more than a dozen long guns, and even his heart was crushed by Sean, but he still used his last breath to sweep with his gun. In the face of this crazy sweep, Sean''s face suddenly changed and immediately abandoned his sword. But even so, the ice armor on his body was directly smashed again, and the whole person was pulled out again. There was even a wound on his left arm, and a piece of flesh and blood the size of a baby''s palm was torn off alive. In addition, among the Cecilia guards who surrounded Burrell, several people standing on his right were swept away, and the nearest unlucky ghost died on the spot. This is also the first soldier to die in this war. Croft''s face suddenly became a little ugly. But after this sweep, Burrell could no longer support it and fell down, but his face was still with that kind of unyielding ferocious color. "Lord, are you okay?" "Sean!" Soon, Cecilia, Tina, Andre and others rushed over. Clough''s Cecilia guard will not be responsible for the safety of Sean and others, but since Cecilia is here, clough can only immediately order to protect it even if he pinches his nose, and then arrange people to take care of the surrendered armed soldiers - even if most of them are too tired to move and many are injured, But Croft did it methodically and meticulously. Soon, Tina treated the wound on Sean''s left arm a little. This kind of wound with a small piece of flesh and blood torn off can basically be regarded as serious injury, and there is no possibility of repair on earth. Because this is a defect that cannot be repaired, it can only be handled by filling. But fortunately, this world is not the earth. It is a world based on magic and divination, which gives birth to a series of corresponding technologies. However, if you want to regenerate flesh and blood, this is not the scope of the clergy of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Even if xuefanio comes in person, he can''t solve this matter, unless it is possible to let aiswenter appear and show his divine grace in the way of divine surrender. But this kind of thing is only a small thing for a God. Even if Sean and Esther winter have a good relationship, it is impossible to make a divine surrender for such a small thing. Of course, Sean will not let shefanio waste a chance of divine descent here. After all, even if shefanio is the direct descendant of ACE winter, his physical endurance is limited. Even if it is not a consumable, he needs to rest after every divine descent. Fortunately, however, the clergy of the goddess of life includes the divine art of flesh and blood rebirth. The nearest Temple of the goddess of life to Sean is one in lorono, and the scale is not small. So at the moment, Tina can only help Sean stop the deterioration of his injury. Looking at an ice crystal on the torn flesh and blood part of his left arm, he froze the nearby muscles to prevent bleeding. It made Sean feel like someone had stuffed a crystal into his arm. But when he moved his left hand a little, he still felt a slight difference, which obviously made his arm not particularly flexible. "Is Sean okay?" Cecilia asked nervously. "Except for some fatigue and weakness, as well as some adverse reactions caused by blood loss and severe pain, he has no physical problems." After checking carefully, Tina said to Cecilia with a sigh of relief, "basically, in two or three hours, he will be the same as before But Lord, I can''t help you solve the problem of your left hand. At least the high priest of the goddess of life temple can help you solve it. " Tina believes in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Now the goddess can have sufficient faith only by relying on Sean. Even the main temple in the world has been almost assimilated with the void City, so Tina dare not disrespect the Lord. In particular, Tina found that since she followed Sean, the more she respected him and obeyed him, and ensured all his safety issues, the more divine grace she could get every day. She was under the attention of the goddess aiswentel almost all the time, and her strength improved rapidly, so Tina took more care of Sean. Therefore, she would immediately arrive at Sean''s side at the first time, and even spend a lot of divine power and divine grace to show Sean the magic of "immortal ice crystal". This is a survival skill that all priests with knives who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter can master. No matter how serious the injury is, even if the limb is broken, as long as it is not dead on the spot or the heart is broken, the immortal ice crystal can ensure that the subject''s injury is stable and will not deteriorate. Of course, if you want to use this magic, the price is naturally huge. But Tina did not hesitate to use the magic. Then soon, she knew she was right, because after the divine skill was used, she almost took time. All the divine grace she had accumulated over the past few months to break through the strength bottleneck, and even the only divine power in her body was taken away. In other words, she was completely unable to use any divine skill in the next period of time, and the whole person felt a burst of emptiness. However, this state lasted less than a few seconds, and she felt that there was a steady stream of divine power burning and recovering rapidly in her body. Even the lost divine grace was replenished, even more than what she used to cast her magic. This made Tina feel a burst of excitement. Cecilia, after hearing what Tina said, checked it herself. However, with her knowledge of human body structure, she can only be sure that Sean''s situation will not deteriorate. In addition, she doesn''t understand anything. However, as long as she can get this result, Cecilia will feel more satisfied. After all, such irreparable defects and injuries will lead to the deterioration of many situations. Many soldiers fall on the battlefield without healers, priests and gods. But in fact, the situation is not so simple. Unlike others, Sean has the special ability of the real eye, and many things can be digitized in his eyes. Therefore, when he checked his attributes, he found that the injury on his left arm did have a little impact on him. [irreparable defect injury (left arm micro): this injury is serious. You have suffered a serious injury that cannot be recovered by your body''s self-healing ability. Fortunately, this injury is only micro. If I were you, I would find a way to solve this problem. Maybe it''s a good idea to go to the temple of the goddess of life. However, before this problem is solved, your attributes will be weakened: strength-3, endurance-5 and agility-3. But congratulations, this injury has also brought you a more determined will test, so your will has been permanently improved: will + 5.] The weakening of strength and endurance has little impact on Sean, but the reduction of agility by three points is a bit fatal in Sean''s view. His original agility value is 81 points, which can reach 101 points after starting the light body surgery. In addition, the response generated by activating adrenal stimulation has been comprehensively improved, and the data of agility value has directly exceeded 200 points! 200 points attribute, this is an extreme barrier! The gap between 199 and 200 is a genetic gap. If 100 agility can only improve Sean''s dynamic vision by 10%, and 199 points can improve Sean by 15%, then 200 agility is a 20% increase! It''s just a difference in attributes, but the increase is a full 5%. The cost performance and benefits are completely clear at a glance. In this case, even in the face of the wind arrow shot by the elf Archer at close range, Sean is more than 70% sure that he can dodge. But now, it seems that the agility value has been reduced by only three points, but Sean''s overall combat power should be reduced by at least 20%, which is equivalent to saying that Sean''s survivability and dangerous situations should be increased by at least 50%! To figure this out, Sean had to sigh: "this mending knife is also a technical job." If he had known that he would end up like this, he might as well give Burrell a sword to soothe his soul or simply let the soldiers rush up. But the idea flashed in Sean''s mind. Anyway, it has become a fact, and Sean certainly won''t think about these problems again. In fact, the benefits of doing so are not without. At least Andre and others immediately change their eyes, and his will attribute is permanently improved by five points. This will not decrease even after the injury of his left arm is handled. There will be no such benefits in the game. When Sean looked at his left arm again, Sean was also surprised because the ice crystal on his left arm had a name. With Sean''s knowledge of ice and snow and the goddess of winter, he certainly won''t know the secret of immortal ice crystals. [immortal ice crystal: hardness 900, 80% of all physical damage, 50% of all magic damage, immune to corrosion, toxicity and bleeding damage effects.] Immortal ice crystal with hardness of 900!? Sean was stunned when he saw this data. The hardness of this thing was comparable to a legendary magical material known to Sean. After seeing the following series of instructions, Sean''s first feeling was not that this thing was very valuable, but that it was simply a defense artifact! Of course, if it wasn''t too small, Sean even wondered if he could let Tina or shefanio ice his whole left hand. But before Sean could say the question, clough came over calmly and asked Sean what to do with the prisoners. According to the current situation of Sean and others, the most appropriate way is, of course, to kill them all. Anyway, Croft did this kind of thing when he ran wild in the rift valley, and even nailed wooden stakes to scare people. Otherwise, he would not be called a butcher by many now. But just now clough shouted the slogan of surrender without killing. If he wanted to do it now, he would have gone back on his word. Don''t think that no one knows when everyone is dead. If someone comes to carefully examine the bodies and the battlefield environment, they will soon find that these people were killed only after they surrendered, and there are no other people fighting with these people here except Sean''s army. Therefore, once the news is spread, Sean will shout what to surrender or not kill in the future, No one will surrender. So at the moment, the situation is really a little complicated. But soon, Sean came up with a good idea. Chapter 371 The sun is shining brightly in the sky. The temperature difference between day and night in the wilderness is large, but the two time periods that really reflect the extreme temperature difference are noon and late at night. One is like being in a sea of lava fire, and the other is like being in an abyss of ice caves. Unless people live in the wilderness, it is difficult for anyone who does not carry a special hood to survive here. Even if ordinary people have the protection of hood, they will choose a shady place with backlight to rest at noon. As long as you survive the most difficult two hours, the temperature will begin to drop. It''s a little bitter and sweet. Of course, after the coldest two hours of the night, the temperature will begin to rise, which is somewhat like a climax after a trough. However, at the moment, the temperature is not in the hottest period, that is, about 22 or 3 degrees, but the wind is slightly stronger. The wolf stared at the battlefield in front of him. Here is the battlefield where Sean led a raid on Burrell yesterday. The battlefield has obviously been cleaned once, and a large number of reusable arrows have been taken away. However, Sean did not leave the remaining weapons that cannot be taken away to the wolf, but let Cecilia burn them all with magic flame, leaving a lot of molten iron slag, which is impossible even if he wants to reuse them. However, it is quite decent that all the armed soldiers who died here, Sean and others, did not touch them, even if their money bags were a copper. In addition, there are hundreds of people shivering around, but more than a dozen of them have become stiff bodies. After the first World War, because of blood loss, physical consumption and many other reasons, the physical quality and resistance must decline. In this case, Sean and others burned most of their equipment, and everyone left only a special hood cloak, which is actually more vicious than killing them. But as the defeated side, they have no choice but to stay here and die. Of course, Sean was very kind to let a man go and report the situation here to the wolf. And the wolf, as Sean expected, except that she left some people to guard the camp, others immediately rushed over in the fastest way and finally arrived here in the morning. However, when she saw the mess left by Sean, the wolf had a black dizziness in front of her, because although there were as many as 40 or 50 uninjured people among the hundreds of people left, these people were dispensable for the nearly 3000 troops behind her. Moreover, because of the defeat last night, lack of food and cold, these people have been seriously damaged both physically and mentally. It is impossible to let them go to the battlefield without a month or two of recovery. If it is in a real battle, these can also be handed over to the wounded battalion for healing. But now, the only thing the wolf can do is leave one or two hundred people to take care of the wounded soldiers. And this kind of care is still free, and even she has to distribute the materials of her troops to them, because all the materials carried by this army have been robbed by Sean, and all the parts that can''t be taken away have been burned. Now these hundreds of people are not support for wolves at all, but a burden! The wolf gnashed his teeth and looked at the hundreds of demoralized people, but there was a burst of killing intention in her heart, but soon she pressed down. If she dares to kill all these people, I''m afraid the military heart of the army behind her will immediately disperse. This is not the result that the wolf wants. So in all kinds of helpless circumstances, the wolf finally had to bite his teeth and pinch his nose to put the burden on his back. "Damn Sean!" The wolf''s voice seemed a little low. With her expression and tone at the moment, it really looked like a wild wolf making a demonstration, "everyone move faster! We must get back to the camp before noon, otherwise the hot temperature may bring us more trouble and danger. " Soon, the soldiers brought by the wolf quickly went up to help the prisoners who surrendered and were released by Sean. Each of them carries some dry food and water bags, so they will hand these food to the prisoners at the first time. Anyway, let them recover their spirit and strength first. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t continue to walk later. As for the rest of the people, they immediately began to dig pits on the spot. Digging pits in the wilderness, a terrain similar to the Gobi, is definitely not an easy job, and the pit must be deep enough. After all, they are used to bury the bodies of the war dead. They can''t let these bodies become the food of Warcraft in the wilderness. Seeing that the soldiers he brought are almost all coolies at the moment, the wolf knows that this army will completely lose its combat ability today. Therefore, even if Sean and others are found today, there are only about 2000 soldiers he can lead. After all, last night, I suddenly heard that my subordinates were injured and reported that Burrell was ambushed. In order to prevent this from being a trap, the wolf brought a thousand light infantry out. But unexpectedly, Sean left her not a second ambush like encircling Wei and saving Zhao, but a big burden, which is more cruel than luring wolves and others out and ambushing them again. Standing on the Gobi in the wilderness, the wolf really valued his opponent this time. If it was just a huge burden for her, it was nothing, because this necessary means was very important in war, and it was even easier to cause trouble to the enemy than slaughtering prisoners. What really bothers the wolf is the body lying in the middle of the battlefield. Burrell. Barbarians are an ethnic group who can throw their heads and shed blood for honor, and dying on the battlefield is the most glorious moment for them. Therefore, Burrell''s death is actually the most perfect destination for barbarians. But for wolves, it is a trouble. She could already feel the inner surprise of the three lower golden realm strongmen who followed her. This time, there were four inferior strongmen in the golden realm, including five of her own. If you count the three tribes that are intercepting Rena''s madwoman and Burrell, there are nine inferior strongmen in the golden realm. And none of them is the kind of people who have no experience but empty realm. Each of them has experienced countless bloody tests before they finally have today''s achievements. But among the nine, Burrell''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest. Not only does he have the power of blood, but also his power of blood has appeared. In terms of his combat effectiveness, the wolf is not sure of winning against Burrell. But now, Burrell is dead. If Burrell died on the battlefield and the enemy paid a heavy price, the result will certainly be acceptable to the wolf. But she knew that Burrell''s death only killed a soldier of the other party, and through the report of his subordinate, the wolf even knew that the other party had a divine officer in his army, which was not good news for her. More importantly, if the other party vented his anger on Burrell''s body after killing Burrell, the wolf can also arouse everyone''s common hatred. But the result is not so. Instead, Sean gave the enemy the highest respect! The blood stain on Burrell''s body had been thoroughly cleaned, and the place where he lay was even covered with a cloak. Even his hair, Sean also let the northern barbarians clean it. Then he braided it into small braids and put his crossed hands on his abdomen. The high-quality long gun used in his life was also put on him by Sean, and the crossed hands gently pressed the long gun. If all these rituals are in accordance with the barbarian tradition, then a circle just formed by the thirteen long swords with Burrell as the core is a traditional funeral recognized by all people in the miracle continent. Thirteen sword funeral. This is an expression of high respect for the enemy''s military strength. Of course, this kind of funeral actually has a subtext. That is, Sean killed Burrell only when he had to. If it wasn''t for this helpless situation, he didn''t mind landing or letting Burrell leave. However, it''s a pity that nature makes people, so he can''t only kill Burrell, but Burrell''s bravery also won his appreciation. The wolf glanced at the three strong men around him who were also the strength of the golden realm with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and his eyes were already a little awe inspiring. Because she saw that at this moment, at the moment of seeing the funeral of the thirteen swords, there was a slight fluctuation in the hearts of the three people. This fluctuation also means that they will not fight with Sean in the next battle, because they do not have much hatred with Sean, and Sean not only shows his strength to kill the next gold strong, but also gives these strong enough respect, so Sean will not stop them if they want to leave. Before the fight, these people have begun to consider leaving the whole body, so how can they spare no effort in the next battle!? First, she left nearly 100 wounded soldiers, which not only affected her morale, but also further consumed her material reserves. At the same time, the funeral of the thirteen swords shook the hearts of all the golden strong. The wolf''s teeth itched with hate. Her inner madness and anger almost made her lose her reason, but she still had to press it down. Just then, two subordinates under her jurisdiction also ran over. Seeing the two men, the wolf asked, "how''s the situation?" "Staring at Sean, their eyes are dead." The first subordinate said, "now we have completely lost their trace." "I know." The wolf nodded, "since they can ambush Burrell and their eyes don''t report to me, it proves that the other party must have sent him and killed him." At this point, he looked at the second man and said in a deep voice, "I hope you can bring me good news." Hearing the wolf''s voice, the man''s head fell down and said weakly, "I''m sorry... Sir." "Go ahead." The wolf whispered, but no one saw it. His hands were tightly held under his cloak. "The line of defense of the three tribes was broken through by Rena. And... And Lord winter wolf... Died in battle. " "What!?" Chapter 372 Blood trickled slowly from the tip of a red spear. The gunman was a woman in light armor. She has long hair over her shoulders, and her hair color is slightly golden in the sunshine. Wearing light armor, she could not see her figure, and her skin was a little dark, like those hard-working village women, but her insignificant facial features were very beautiful, and the more she looked, the more she had an indescribable charm. Just holding a gun with one hand, the second half of the long gun was held against her back, but the whole person has a valiant heroic posture. Especially at this moment, the woman is riding on a tall horse. The horse is white and has no vest, which is extremely unfavorable for a cavalry, because as long as the enemy attacks the cavalry''s horse, the cavalry will immediately lose at least half of its combat effectiveness. But all those who wanted to solve the woman in this way were buried under her long gun without exception. At this time, people finally realized that this woman was not a cavalry, but a knight! He is also a knight with excellent marksmanship and equestrian skills. White horse, black armour and red gun are all extremely eye-catching colors, not to mention the combination of these three colors. All this makes the female knight the most eye-catching target on the battlefield, but anyone who tries to kill her will eventually become the soul under her long gun - her attack skills are not very smart, there is no open and close moves, and even her fighting spirit is like a careful businessman. If she can use one point, she doesn''t need two points, But the more so, the more frightening, because it means that her action will never fail. Winter wolf, one of the twelve trade points in the Great Rift Valley, is the trade leader of the night winter tribe. He and the female knight have been entangled in this wilderness for months. From the very beginning, he bullied the female knight, but she was only superior to silver, which made her suffer a great loss, reduced the strength of 50 horses, and then pursued her continuously. There have been more than a hundred exchanges between the two sides in the past few months. From the beginning, he pursued alone to led the armed soldiers of the tribe to pursue, and then two tribes joined one after another, forming the joint pursuit of three tribes and three inferior gold giants. Obviously, their number is increasing, but with the increase of the number and frequency of fighting, their number is getting larger and smaller. On the contrary, the cavalry force led by the female Knight will hardly be reduced. Originally, the three tribes combined more than 700 troops, but the female Knight''s troops were only 400. But now, when their troops are only about 400, the female Knight still has more than 200 horses under her command. Under such circumstances, the winter wolf suddenly woke up. They didn''t know when they became female Knights chasing them. Up to now, they even need to set up a defensive front to barely block the tide like impact of the female knight, but the only problem is that they are not reefs! And unknowingly, when the winter wolf woke up again, he suddenly found that the female Knight did not know when she had broken through the limit of the realm and successfully stepped into the next gold. In this way, all the advantages he had in the face of the female Knight disappeared - his own strength was not comparable to that of the female knight, but there was a great gap between his troops and his light cavalry in terms of number, armament quality and combat effectiveness. The winter wolf can use the light cavalry as the heavy cavalry. I''m sure it''s just this Madwoman in front of me in this life. There is no doubt that the terrible opponent regarded by the winter wolf and the other two tribes as a madman and a devil is Rena. Riding on the war horse, Rena gently pulled the rein of the war horse, and the war horse immediately stopped skillfully. However, the irritable horse made a noise and planed its hoof, which seemed a little anxious. It seems that because of the slightly larger range of action, Rena''s body on the horse also shook, so a voice sounded. "Tick tick" Another drop of blood dropped from the tip of the gun and then fell on the Gobi in the wilderness, but it didn''t spill into more blood beads. It turned out that there was a small pool of blood on the ground unknowingly. When this drop of red blood fell, it just fell in this small pool of blood, integrated into it and rippled in a circle. The winter wolf''s vision narrowed slightly, as if he was focusing on something, and then the vision began to become clear gradually. On the battlefield, there are dead bodies everywhere. Winter wolf''s memory finally surged like a tide. He immediately recalled: Yes, he received another trade leader''s request for help. She said that Rena, a madwoman, gathered all her strength and began to advance towards the area he defended. This time, it was fierce. He alone could not stop it, so he continued to ask for help. Under such circumstances, of course, the winter wolf immediately mobilized the armed soldiers under his command, and then rushed to the defensive area of another trade chief - in the battle against Rena, they had to put on the defensive posture of positional warfare, each defending a region, and then the three regions joined forces to block the place that Rena had to face. In the case of occupying the right place and people, the three of them rely on this advantage to block the impact of Ruina at least ten times. As long as Ruina focuses on one place each time, the other two sides will immediately join forces to focus on defense and completely repel Ruina. This move seems foolproof. After all, the defense areas of the three people are not very far apart. However, when the winter wolf rushed over with people, he was suddenly ambushed by Rena - on a small hillside, the commanding Rena led her to launch an assault, which hit the flank of the winter wolf''s army and completely penetrated his army at once. Then, after charging hundreds of meters, Rena''s army actually completed a difficult half arc turn, and then launched the second round of charge again with an extremely terrible momentum. Just two charges! After the two theories, the winter wolf''s army collapsed completely. Then there was a chase, but he was blocked by Rena alone. Originally, relying on her superb marksmanship and equestrian skills, Ruina, who is at the top of the Silver Peak, has been able to block the attack of the winter wolf. Now Ruina has the strength of the next gold. Regardless of her equestrian skills, her marksmanship must be another level. Moreover, with a mount, how can the winter wolf be Ruina''s opponent. In less than four rounds, the winter wolf had been completely picked up by Rena. The whole man hit a stone and his head was broken and bleeding. The blood on Rena''s spear was left when she pierced the winter wolf''s left shoulder blade - as long as it was a few inches lower, it was the winter wolf''s heart, but it was a pity that she was avoided by the winter wolf. From the sudden outbreak of the battle to the fact that the winter wolf was picked up by Rena and fell dizzy, it was only a few tens of seconds. However, in the winter wolf''s consciousness, it seemed that it had been several months. When these memories reappeared, he realized the danger of the situation, and then the severe pain from all over his body made him unable to suppress a dull hum. He immediately knelt down when he was shaking to stand up. Rena raised her gun, waved it, and spilled the blood on the long gun. She was still cold. "Winter wolf, do you remember what you did to me three months ago?" "The voice was full of joy," Rina asked in a deep voice. Three months ago? Winter wolf''s consciousness has been a little vague. The most serious injury on his body is naturally the penetrating injury from the lower part of his left shoulder blade, but in addition, there are also many wounds on his body, which were pierced by Rena''s fighting spirit. If you want these injuries to stop bleeding, the winter wolf must consume part of his fighting spirit to maintain the fighting spirit belonging to Rena that is still being destroyed in the wound, but in this way, he can not use much fighting spirit, so it is equal to one step wrong and one step wrong. "So I did you once three months ago?" The winter wolf suddenly laughed, but then there was a distant cough. With the cough, a large amount of blood foam was coughed up, "how? After I did it once, I never forget it. Do you want to do it again? " Rena''s expression seemed to have a trace of disdain and said coldly: "three months ago, you suddenly attacked me and killed 21 cavalry under my command. Then you killed 23 of me in the chaos. Finally, you killed 12 of me when you broke through the siege. Don''t you forget this account Then do you remember what I said? " "Didn''t you cry and beg me to work harder?" The winter wolf continued to laugh. "I said I would shoot you 56 times and let you die under the iron hoof and turn into a pool of meat mud." Rena looked into the winter wolf''s eyes as if she were looking at a dead man. "Now you happen to have 55 guns on you. Another shot is enough." "By you?" Winter wolf took a deep breath. He felt the heat in his lungs, but he still held up, "you madman, what if you can kill me? Can you continue to break through Lord wolf has arrived with 3000 reinforcements. Just because you two hundred people want to fight Lord wolf? What''s more, the power behind adults can''t be compared with your little Lord! Maybe Lord Yin has killed your Lord! " "Lord Sean has returned to the Great Rift Valley." Rena looked at the winter wolf, and there was already some pity in her eyes. At this time, two hundred light cavalry had begun to gather behind Rena. Everyone in this light cavalry army was as heavy as frost, with an extremely strong sense of killing, and its momentum was as thick as a mountain and as fierce as fire. At the moment, it was not inferior to Clov''s Cecilia guards. If Sean saw it, he would be surprised, because it was a real level Four army! Rena not only has the strength of the next gold, but also her cavalry has become a fourth level army! Looking at the cavalry has gathered to form an arrow charge array, in the position of the arrow is Rana. Ruina suddenly raised her gun and shouted, "for honor!" "For honor!" The sound of two hundred light riders behind him resounded through the sky. At this time, I don''t know whether it is an illusion. With the sound of Rena and the echo of the light riders, it seems that there is a faint brilliance emanating from everyone. If Sean were here, he would know that this is not an illusion, but a powerful skill! Aura skill of armed Knight! The next moment, the hoofs of the cavalry roared, as if even the earth were crying. The winter wolf wanted to stand up and kill a few more people, but Rena didn''t give him any chance, because she suddenly accelerated in the process of charging. A horse took the lead and led the whole cavalry charging array for 50 meters. Then, in the shocked look of the winter wolf, she poured a long gun into the winter wolf''s head with strong fighting spirit and exploded the winter wolf''s head. When the winter wolf fell, just two hundred light riders had arrived, and the roaring hoofs trampled over his body! Fifty six guns! The body is mud! Chapter 373 The gorge Rift Valley has officially become a forbidden area of panda collar. Of course, it has become similar to Sean''s forbidden existence. Even if William sent Rena and clough to the wilderness, and even a secret army set out, the defense ability of the gorge Rift Valley increased instead of decreased. With the return of Alfred and the arrival of a new batch of slaves, the scale of iron wings has reached 10000 - of which 2000 have been brought to IDA by anno, and the other 8000 are still recruits and are undergoing strict training. Of course, it would be impossible without actual combat, so Alfred divided the 8000 people into eight troops to patrol between pandaling and the gorge rift valley. Any suspicious target is allowed to attack before reporting. As a result, there was a large-scale conflict with a large number of slave teams trying to smuggle. However, with the standard configuration of steel wings, the general slave capture team can''t fight the army with a scale of 1000 people, so the result is naturally conceivable. But of course, there are some strong forces in the slave team, and Alfred often needs to lead another 3000 people at this time. This is the last line of defense stationed in the gorge Rift Valley, and it is also the most terrible and most powerful line of defense. If there is the most likely third and fourth level army in Sean''s territory, it is this army. The lion of thunder, commanded by Alfred himself, is a close combat force integrating light and heavy infantry. The combat effectiveness of this army is extremely strong. There are less than 500 human beings, and the other 2500 are orcs, orcs, barbarians, etc. the only means of long-range attack is flying axes and javelins. However, due to the limited number, the long-range combat endurance is naturally extremely insufficient, which can be regarded as the only weakness of this army. Just because there are heavy infantry, and they are still heavy infantry with impact shields, this army is not afraid of cavalry charge or any long-range attack. In front of this terrible line of defense, in the past three or four months, no slave team has been able to successfully enter the gorge Rift Valley, let alone the wilderness. But on this day, at the exit of the gorge Rift Valley to the wilderness, an army appeared. The leader is a woman. She has short light brown hair with curly ends. She was wearing a special hooded cloak that must be equipped to enter the wilderness, so she could not see how she was dressed under her cloak, nor could she see the woman''s figure. But at the moment, she has lifted her hood and revealed a very delicate face. Although her facial features are unforgettable, they have an extremely mature and dignified charm. However, the look and action of the woman at the moment are completely inconsistent with her dignified and atmospheric temperament. The woman took a deep breath, then exhaled a white gas that seemed turbid, and her face looked unusually excited and flying. It looks like a warm and naughty girl, more than a dignified daughter. The next second, the woman gave a roar of excitement: "wild land, I''m back." Her voice was loud and clear with a strange tone. It seemed that it could spread several kilometers away in this vast wilderness, and the ground close to her was shaken by sand and stones, just like sound wave attack. Then, she saw that the woman suddenly stretched out her hand and carried a halberd that looked bigger and longer than her whole person on her shoulder. For a moment, it seemed that even the ground she was standing on sank slightly. This shows how heavy the halberd is! But the terrible thing was that the woman didn''t seem to care at all, or didn''t feel the weight of the halberd at all. Vivian Michelle. The thundering female warrior God is one of the two most powerful combat forces under yasna g. Evans, also known as "halberd of thunder light". Originally, under Athena''s command, Vivian''s personal strength can only rank second. After all, Elizabeth is a mage with blood. Her thunder magic is an amazing feat of destroying 3000 heavy cavalry with one blow. Therefore, she is very famous in the whole kingdom of dabion, even in the whole southern continent. On the contrary, Vivian did not do too amazing feats. She was only active in the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion as a person with double cultivation of magic and martial arts and a rare person who could reach a high level. However, since Vivian spent some time in the wilderness and returned as a top gold power, she has become the strongest combat force under Athena''s command. Of course, there are not many people who know that Vivian is already the top gold power. Yasina and others knew, followed by Sean and several people who saw Vivian that night. Just don''t know for what purpose, those people didn''t publicize Vivian''s strength, so now many people''s evaluation of Athena''s strength is naturally inaccurate. This time, yasna sent Vivian into the wilderness. In addition to saving Sean, she also had the intention to hide Vivian. Vivian understands this very well. After all, the fewer people know yasna''s real strength and cards, it is naturally extremely advantageous for yasna. If someone knows that there is a superior gold strongman under yasna''s command, then the assassination against yasna in the future is bound to raise another level, which is not a good thing. Therefore, on the one hand, she can rescue Sean and on the other hand, she can become the bottom card of Athena. Vivian is naturally very interested in this kind of action. Since Vivian has already appeared here in the wilderness, there is no doubt about the origin of the army behind him. The elite army under Athena, the thunder front. As the same level 4 army, the number of thunder front is as high as 10000, which is not comparable to the current two level 4 armies under Sean. You know, with the expansion of the army, the strength of the army will naturally decline gradually, so it is certainly not impossible to change from ace to elite, from elite to ordinary, and even from ordinary to recruits. That''s why William didn''t immediately send 8000 steel wing recruits to anno. On the one hand, Arnold can''t command so many people, on the other hand, the 8000 recruits with steel wings will be a drag on Arnold if they pass by. It''s better to let Alfred take it for a while. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the expansion of Cecilia''s close guard to 1000 people is the limit. If it is not impossible to expand, it will only change from level 4 Elite to level 3 ordinary. Similarly, if William allows Rena to expand the first cavalry force under her command, she will also strictly control the number of people, and even screen the manpower. For no other reason, Rena is a subordinate loyal to Sean, and the fourth level army she brought out is also loyal to Sean. Therefore, in this regard, it is normal for William and Sean to devote more energy to Reina''s cavalry. After all, there is a great difference between an army that is truly loyal to itself and obeys its orders and clough''s Cecilia guards. At least William believed that this time, if Cecilia was not with Sean, there was no way for him to get clough out. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of Lei Mingfeng, a four-level elite army with a scale of 10000 people, can be known with your fingers. Moreover, the commander is Vivian, who is superior to the golden strength, which is better than Rena and Clov. However, it can also be learned that Rena and her light cavalry are naturally stronger than clough''s Cecilia guards, because Rena is the next gold, while clough is only the upper silver. What only surprised yasna, Elizabeth and Simi was that yasna specially emphasized the word "secret" in the plan of secretly asking Vivian to take people to the wilderness to rescue Sean, but Vivian pulled out 5000 thunder front soldiers at one go. Five thousand soldiers! This force, combined with Vivian''s personal strength, is more than enough to sweep the whole rift valley. Moreover, the scale of 5000 people is not the level of small fighting. Even in the wilderness, it is also a large group of black people. As long as it is not a fool, we can find this army from a distance. What''s more secret. Of course, if these soldiers were not allowed to take off their hoods and cloaks, it would be difficult for anyone to recognize this army as the famous thunder front under yasna. After all, it is not uncommon for troops to use Changge as a weapon. However, the scale of 5000 soldiers is indeed large, which is definitely not a force that can be ignored, especially the commander or Vivian. I believe that in less than a day, the eagle will receive the message, and the slowest the next day, the wolf will receive the eagle''s warning. But at this time, Vivian suddenly showed a charming smile, and then looked not far ahead. There was a man coming. He was wearing a light Chinese dress, which had no protective ability. It was just the most common evening dress for aristocratic dinner, but the color was white. With this man''s handsome face and golden hair, the whole person naturally looked very attractive. But these are not the reasons to attract Vivian. What really attracts Vivian is his every move when he walks. The very rhythmic breath and the powerful pressure emanating from him let Vivian know that this person has great strength. Lower sanctuary! "Miss Vivian, I''ve been waiting here for a long time." The middle-aged man smiled politely. "Oh?" Vivian raised her eyebrows. "A long time?" "Yes, I received the news when you set out from modge a month ago, so I came here to wait for you." The middle-aged man still remained elegant, but he took down a stabbing sword in his hand, because he saw Vivian take down the halberd on her shoulder, but he was not in the slightest panic. Although Vivian was a strong man in the upper gold, which was somewhat unexpected, it was not difficult to defeat or even kill her with the strength of his lower holy land. As for the army behind Vivian, the middle-aged man completely ignored it. No matter how many ordinary troops are, they will never be the opponent of the strong in the holy land. Even in such a large number, he was confident that he would leave calmly after killing Vivian. "Really? So what can I do for you? " Vivian looked at each other with her head tilted and smiled. The smile was full of unspeakable charm. "I''m a knight of the nugus family. This time I''m here to make a proposal to you at the order of the third young master." The middle-aged man continued. "What proposal?" "My young master hopes that your Excellency and the female martial god behind you will not interfere in the matter between him and Sir Sean this time." The middle-aged man continued, "if Marquis tonis agrees, you will get the friendship of my young master Of course, there is also a compensation, which is enough to make up for the loss of a pioneering Knight by the Marquis of tonis, such as the permanent ownership of the Dayi collar and the chilav collar. Similarly, there is a trade route with an annual profit of less than 300000 gold coins. " "Oh, what a big pen." Vivian nodded, still laughing, "what if I don''t agree?" "Then I can only say I''m sorry." The middle-aged man still kept an elegant smile, but he pulled out the stabbing sword in his hand. His momentum climbed to the peak at this moment. In the twinkling of an eye, the wind at the outlet of the gorge rift valley became more frenzied. But the next moment, the middle-aged man''s look suddenly changed. Because he saw that the soldiers behind Vivian suddenly put on a battle formation, and the momentum and pressure erupted from that thick eruption were not under him, and even made him feel a threat. Soon, under the strong wind, he saw the clothes under the hoods and cloaks of the soldiers, and his face became unnatural immediately. "Thunder... Thunder front!" The elegant image of the middle-aged man disappeared, "you''re crazy!" Chapter 374 The ninth order seems to be one more order than the eighth order. But the Ninth level is the threshold for the holy land level strong. If it is said that the advantages of the strong in gold over the strong in silver are not only stronger fighting spirit, but also have certain advantages in attack distance, and can even rely on momentum to deter the enemy, then in addition to being more strengthened in these aspects, the momentum deterrence of the strong in the Holy land is also domain, because they are the real strong who have begun to contact the laws of the world. The embodiment of this domain is that the gold strong can only suppress the momentum, so that the opponent may have a moment of hesitation or slow action, but can not achieve any adverse effect. However, the strong of the holy land, even if it is only the lower holy land of the Ninth level, can create a weakening attribute dubuff that even the system will recognize for the opponent. It is precisely because of this that the middle-aged man in front of Vivian will have such a big tone. Because in his eyes, although Vivian is not the superior silver as mentioned by the intelligence, but the superior gold, it is not a problem to kill her with the momentum of the holy land. As for the army behind Vivian, the middle-aged man did not pay attention to it at the beginning, because for his level, the number of ordinary troops was meaningless. On the miracle continent, there is an extremely clear criterion for judging the proportion of fighting between the army and the strong. To deal with a strong man, we need a strong man combat unit, and each strong man combat unit refers to 500 trained elite soldiers. In other words, if you want to deal with a lower level gold strongman, you need at least one level Four fighting unit, that is, 500 soldiers of the level Four army. However, according to the combat ratio that the upper level gold strongman can deal with two to three lower level gold strongmen, A level-4 strong fighting unit can only pose a certain degree of threat to a superior gold strong at most. If you want to deal with the superior gold strong, you must at least have a level-5 strong fighting unit or three to four level-4 strong fighting units. As for the next Holy Land strongman, you have to have a level 6 strongman combat unit, or simply ten level 5 strongman combat units. Because the gap between the Holy Land and gold has been a genetic change. Of course, these criteria refer to the absence of a commander. If there is a commander, the standard can be reduced. If there are strong commanders like William, or brave commanders like Cecilia, clough, Carlos and kruma, the standard can be greatly reduced. If the commander''s command ability is not good and his personal combat power is extremely outstanding, it can also play a very positive role. A level Four army with 5000 people is no match for a level five army with only 3000 people. However, if the strength gap between the commanders of the two sides is too large, the fourth level army can wipe out the fifth level army at a certain price. At the moment, this middle-aged man is facing such a situation. Of course, the ten fourth level combat units will not be regarded as a threat by the next Holy Land strongman. He can even get away easily after he has seriously damaged this army. Even if their commander is still Vivian of silver, the middle-aged man won''t care. But now, Vivian''s strength is the superior gold strength, and it is well known that the three followers of the female martial god, yasna, are also very excellent command talents like their master. So now a person who is extremely strong and knows how to command operations, and has an elite army with a number of up to 5000 and is not afraid of death, which has a threat of seriously damaging the Holy Land strongman and even killing him. "Still playing?" Vivian raised her eyebrows. "If you don''t fight, don''t get in the way. I''m busy." Vivian''s first impression is that kind of dignified and elegant exquisite woman. Whether it''s the corners of her mouth slightly raised when she smiles, or her temperament and expression, all of them are the model of a golden lady. In fact, Vivian Michelle was indeed born in a traditional family in the Principality of lane. The highest title of her family''s ancestors is Marquis, which is also the highest title that can be obtained in a principality. Moreover, the most common talents in the Michelle family in the Principality of lane are scholars. After all, the family''s heritage is there, Therefore, it is normal for Vivian to develop this dignified and elegant temperament. Unfortunately, all this must be based on the premise that Vivian doesn''t speak. Because once she spoke, she would completely destroy her dignified and elegant temperament. She felt like a vulgar bandit to the extreme, not like a golden lady at all. On the one hand, it is related to Vivian''s rebellion, on the other hand, it is also related to Vivian''s environmental impact since she was a child. However, it is really surprising that a family famous for learning has such a person who likes to solve problems with violence. "Are you crazy?" The middle-aged man has a gloomy face. "Crazy?" Vivian smiled disdainfully, "you nugus can send a holy land here. I think it''s crazy." There are only ten strong saints in the kingdom of dabion. Not all of the ten Holy Land strongmen belong to one family, but are owned by the royal family, the two princes and major families. It is not uncommon for the nugus family, which is as famous as the boulder family, to have a strong saint, but it is absolutely surprising that the nugus family should send such a strong saint. Of course, the former regional leader of the Great Rift Valley is also the strength of the next Holy Land, but in fact, he is also a member of the nugus family. However, as far as the outside world knows, that is, this is a regional leader in charge of all affairs in the Great Rift Valley. He simply does not know that he is a hidden card of the nugus family. As a powerful kingdom, there must be a few hidden cards, which will never be just the power shown on the surface. But it is not small that such a family has two strong men in the holy land, even if one is bright and one is dark. It''s just a pity that this card has been killed by Beth, and it is for this reason that the nugus family will regard Sean as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. Therefore, this time, when Asina sent someone to rescue Sean, the nugus family will directly let Lawrence take the shot. After all, the weight of a strong man in the holy land, even Athena, should be measured. But even Lawrence did not expect that Vivian''s strength was not what she met a few years ago, and she directly pulled out the elite army of thunder front in one breath. You know, the thunder front army is the real legitimate army under Athena! Almost at this moment, Lawrence thought of a more critical problem. Why didn''t the nugus family''s intelligence network have any news about the dispatch of thunder front? The elite troops like thunder front can''t hide from the nobility of the kingdom of dabion who keep a close watch on yasna at any mobilization. Moreover, the number of troops of thunder front led by Vivian is so large this time, but it seems that no one knows. No one has received the news at all. At this moment, Lawrence understood: panda''s current military commander is definitely a very terrible person! Because the modge collar is adjacent to the panda collar, it won''t take long if the emergency troops enter the panda collar. Then the only thing that can block the espionage of all spies, so that the nobles of the whole dabion Kingdom know nothing about it, is the intelligence network spread all over panda. It is the cover and truncation of this network that makes the espionage of the dabion Kingdom completely ineffective. William Yale! Lawrence was suddenly a little frightened, because he suddenly thought of the name for no reason. Because according to the information previously spied, it has been confirmed that in the absence of Lord Sean, the highest authority leaders of the territory are William Yale and Neil, one of whom is the supreme military commander and the other is the acting Lord. Moreover, when William Yale blocked the gorge Rift Valley, he had shown his amazing layout ability. Therefore, it is not difficult to arrange an intelligence network that can cover up all signs of action of the thunder front. However, Lawrence could not understand why Athena had to spend so much effort to keep Sean. Because if nugus''s practice is followed, if there are such strong people under his command, they will even find a way to let the development Knight die, and then use various means to bring the talented and capable people under his command under their own command, rather than letting these talents under the command of the development knight. But soon, Lawrence regarded it as a means to buy people''s hearts. He began to feel that perhaps his presence here was also good news for ASENA, the Marquis of tonis, because his identity and strength were enough to contain and delay Vivian and the thunder front. Under such circumstances, of course, Vivian can''t rescue Sean in time. If Sean dies at that time, there will be no obstacle for yasna to take William Yale under her command. But in this way, Lawrence is also a little tangled. Because Athena''s own military attainments frightened the whole kingdom of dabion, and William shocked the nobles of the kingdom of dabion before. If, according to the current situation, when Athena included William, wouldn''t it be impossible to win the combination of the two in military action? But when he thought about it carefully, Lawrence was also a little relieved, because even if the two were powerful, their personal strength was still not enough. Therefore, if they were willing to pay a price, it would be a good idea to solve it by assassination. Thinking of this, Lawrence smiled: "I understand that it is worthy of being the Marquis of tonis, and its political means are so skilled." "Do you understand?" Vivian was surprised. Was it the plan to drink horse Fengshen lake that was discovered? So he immediately opened his mouth and said, "what do you understand?" When Lawrence saw Vivian''s reaction, he immediately thought he guessed right. Even if he was determined, "let me see if the thunder front under the Marquis tonis has made any progress in recent years." Hearing Lawrence''s words, Vivian knew that he would not retreat, so she was very murderous: "array! Ready to charge! " Feeling the more concise essence, Lawrence felt a chill in his heart: did he see through Athena''s secret, so Vivian wanted to kill people? If Vivian knew what Lawrence was thinking at the moment, she would laugh at Lawrence for thinking too much. But it''s a pity that Vivian doesn''t know what Lawrence is thinking. She only knows to solve the annoying fly in front of her as quickly as possible! The next moment, five thousand thunder front, led by Vivian, launched an attack on Lawrence! Chapter 375 The temperature began to get hot. For noon in the wilderness is drawing near. At this time, anyone walking in the wilderness can clearly see the air distortion caused by the fog rising due to the high temperature on the Gobi. If you reach the hottest time at noon, even the strongest Warcraft in the wilderness will rarely be willing to show up at this time. But even at this moment, there are still a group of people crawling on a high ground. This is a highland. The terrain is not too high, but if you just crawl on the ground and be careful, even if someone passes on the ground, you can''t find the people hiding here as long as you don''t look up and observe carefully. What''s more, this highland can observe the situation hundreds of meters away. If the distance is hundreds of meters away, it is even more difficult to find the people hiding in this highland. At the moment, there happened to be a team walking on the Gobi in the wilderness. The scale of this team is very long. Many people seem to be a little weak. Their steps look vain, as if they have to rush to the next battlefield after a hard battle without any rest time. Perhaps the team was exhausted, so they didn''t continue to maintain the formation at all. Instead, they walked a little sparse, and even pulled the team very long and looked like continuous. There are many injured people in this team. They trembled as if they had been subjected to some cruel treatment, and they didn''t have hoods and cloaks. Even when they walked, they had to be helped by others. The morale of the whole team is obviously in an extremely low situation, and even a little tired. With the spirit level of this team, it is naturally impossible to find that someone will be watching them carefully in a highland hundreds of meters away. "The size of the team is at least a thousand people." Andre frowned and said. The judgment of Andre, an old hand in the wilderness, is undoubtedly the most accurate. Because if the judgment is not accurate enough, it is no less than a disaster for a slave team. After all, if you can''t judge the general population of a tribe in an instant and even blindly attack some related things, the result will never be good. So when Andre said the number of this team, everyone believed seven or eight points. Of course, the remaining two or three points do not mean that they have any objections. In fact, the people present are commanders with good strength. Judging the number of troops through formation, team length, team thickness and so on is a very basic step. It is precisely because of this foundation that every commander has his own pride. Therefore, retaining two or three points of doubt can be understood as an expression of self-esteem. After all, everyone has different strengths and different ways of looking at problems, so the accuracy of judgment in this aspect is naturally different. "Can you see anything?" Sean asked, "for example, which family''s army or what?" "I can''t see." After observing for a while, many people finally shook their heads helplessly. Sean and others will know whether this is an army or because of the investigation report of IM and rupee that night. Later, when he killed Burrell, Sean also found the wolf''s subordinate. Unfortunately, the subordinate seemed to be a non staff member. Therefore, he knew nothing about the wolf''s origin, identity and other information. In this case, Sean chose to let the censor go back to report the situation to the wolf, and then the wolf rushed to the scene to clean up the mess, And now this scene. Yes, Sean was planning a bigger counterattack from the beginning. Waiting to die has never been his style. And looking at the immediate plan is being realized step by step, but Sean also encountered a new problem. They didn''t know where the army came from. Every army must have its own origin, which can usually be judged by clues such as flags, costumes and even family badges. With Sean''s real eyes, as long as he knows these clues and infers the origin of an army, he can know the intelligence data of the whole army at the first time. However, the current problem is that the people of this army are wearing hoods and cloaks, and there is no banner. It is impossible to judge the origin of this army. In this unknown situation, it is not a good idea to launch a surprise attack on an army with a number of up to 1000 people, especially the army has several strong players in the golden territory. "The other party has at least four strong players in the golden realm." After Croft observed it, he soon found the four powerful momentum hidden in the team. "The other party is hidden very hidden. If the other party''s breath fluctuation is not incompatible with the surrounding environment, I may not be able to find it." Croft said this, of course, for his purpose. He knew Sean''s plan last night: lure the commander named wolf out, and then find them some trouble to do, consume their physical strength, and then launch an attack on the other party''s way back. According to Sean''s calculation, this army has been on the road all night, and has been busy digging pits and recruiting the wounded all morning. These things will consume at least half of their energy and physical strength. When they return, it should be the hottest time, and the enemy''s mind will be agitated and relaxed. If they launch a raid at this time, Then Sean and others completely occupied the three advantages of timing, geography and people. However, it''s a pity that Sean didn''t expect the other party to be so cautious. As soon as he set out, there were thousands of people walking together, and there were four strong players in the golden realm, which made Sean feel a sense of loss that his abacus had failed. When clough said this at this time, he was naturally reminding Sean not to mess around blindly. With their current strength of less than 400 people, it is not a fun thing to launch a raid on a 1000 person team with four gold giants. Although they may not be able to fight, the casualties will definitely be very heavy, which is different from clough''s purpose of protecting Cecilia. But if Sean insisted on fighting, Cecilia would never oppose it and even support it immediately. Therefore, in order to avoid such a situation, clough had to stop it. If the main attacking force at the moment was not his force, and Cecilia didn''t need to take risks, clough would never remind Sean that there were four gold giants in the opposing force. Although there was a lot of unhappiness in his heart, Sean also knew that the planned raid would not succeed. If the other side has only two gold strongmen, he can still fight, but if the four gold strongmen have an army of 1000 people, it is not the prey he can handle now. Because no matter how bad the army is, it is also a three-level army, rather than the armed soldiers in tribes such as trade points. There is an absolute gap between the two. Clough can handle the two golden giants, which is based on the fact that he has enough troops and must sacrifice almost all his troops. Similarly, Sean can solve the two golden giants at one go, but then he will have no combat effectiveness. Even if Cecilia launches an attack with a large fire magic, the other party does not say whether she will be given this time. Even if she will, the enemy is not a dog headed man, and it is impossible to collapse because of a magic. At that time, under the leadership of the four golden giants, Clov''s army will be directly annihilated. And will they give Sean another chance after a gold strongman is directly killed by Sean? I''m afraid they will use the tactics of vigorous fighting and long attack distance to compete with Sean. If so, it would not be Sean and their surprise attack on their opponent, but a beautiful counterattack by the other party. Thinking of this, Sean finally sighed helplessly and said, "withdraw Let''s meet Rena first. " Hearing what Sean said, everyone nodded one after another, and then began to evacuate carefully from the high ground without making too much noise. After all, the other side has four golden giants. At this distance, Sean and they can observe the situation of the other side''s army, which means that the other side may also find the situation of Sean and others. Moreover, with the perceptual advantage of the golden strong, clough didn''t even dare to directly observe the four hidden breath in the crowd. But at this time, it was almost the moment when Sean and others had just evacuated from the highland. The wolf, the commander of the army a hundred meters away from the highland, immediately became gloomy: "they have gone?" "Yes." "They have begun to retreat. It may be that they find that we are tempting them to attack," said a man who was not inferior to the wolf in a deep voice "Damn it! What a group of cunning mice! " The wolf uttered an angry curse. As a follower of the third young master of the nugus family, the wolf is the best at ambush, sneak attack and other sinister tactics, and is also a golden strong man. Naturally, his mind can''t be worse. Almost when she saw the scene of Burrell''s death, she knew that Sean and others would ambush them. That''s why she made the whole army seem a little lax. She even hid in the team with several other gold strongmen, thinking of making a plan. As long as Sean and they dare to launch a raid, meeting them is a counter ambush! Obviously, because of some factors, Sean and others did not find why the wolf and other four gold giants hid in the team. But in any case, Sean and others can really escape, and such a result makes the wolf hate his teeth itch. Because she had no idea that Sean would give up such a big bait! "Chase!" The wolf just pondered for less than five seconds and immediately made a decision, "leave 300 people to escort the wounded back to the camp. Go back with the army, and the others will pursue with me!" Soon, a team of 700 people and two gold giants immediately followed the wolf and began to run towards the highland. In the twinkling of an eye, a raid attempted by Sean turned into a chase led by wolves! At this time, Sean and others didn''t even know that their trace had been found! Chapter 376 Sean and others evacuated quickly. The Cecilia guards were already on standby at the back of the highland. After they settled Burrell''s troops last night, they immediately moved here, and then camped here until the morning. As the most powerful force in the war, the consumption of Cecilia guards is not small. Although only one person was killed in the battle, many people were actually injured. Even though TiNi received a lot of divine grace later, and her divine power has improved. In addition, the goddess of ice and snow and winter is not famous for her healing skills, and TiNi is still a combat God, Nature can''t treat so many people. Therefore, the method adopted is mainly physical therapy, supplemented by divine therapy. Fortunately, Cecilia''s guards came from mercenaries and were very familiar with this treatment, so many injuries stopped at once, which not only stopped bleeding immediately, but also prevented the deterioration of the injury, which saved Tina a lot of effort. The remaining problems are the temporary weakness caused by blood loss and the lack of immediate and rapid nutrition due to environmental factors. But after a night''s rest, these guys are still in good spirits. As for the bear people and the northern barbarians who did not participate in the battle, their state is not much better. In fact, if Sean really plans to launch a surprise attack, all the northern barbarians will go to battle as the main force except Cecilia guards, but even so, the number is only about 300. So at the moment, when Sean decided not to launch a raid but to let the whole army retreat, the rest troops immediately began to withdraw from here. It was only ten seconds before and after that, and the whole army had already set out. At this time, it happened that the wolf and others found that Sean''s team was evacuating, so they decided to attack. But when the wolf arranged to lead 700 people to attack, Sean and others had evacuated two or three hundred meters away. For fear of losing the trace of Sean and others, the whole army began to march again, which inevitably exacerbated the physical consumption of the whole army again. When the wolf led the crowd to the terrain, she was surprised to find that it was not a flat terrain, but a highland with cliffs! For a time, the three strong men looked at each other. The wolf only hesitated for half a second, and his whole body was full of momentum. The hem of his cloak was constantly swinging by the strong wind. At the next moment, the wolf''s right foot stepped fiercely, and the whole person jumped to a height of more than ten meters. Then the left foot stepped in vain, and his body shape rose more than ten meters again. After repeating this twice or three times, the wolf had jumped to the top of the high ground of the cliff and looked coldly ahead. Two or three hundred meters away from the highland, a small force is rapidly withdrawing to the northwest. The next second, the wolf quickly swept the surrounding terrain and found that the terrain here was really bad, because it was very hidden. If it weren''t for them, these golden giants would have been very sensitive to breath, and the realization was completely on guard, I''m afraid it would be really difficult to find someone hiding here. At the moment, if the wolf wants to continue to order the pursuit, it is necessary to let the troops start to the right and bypass the cliff, but the straight-line distance from Sean''s troops will be more than 500 meters. However, the terrain of the wilderness has never been flat, but there will be many complex terrain, and it is often impossible to move forward in a straight line. In other words, it is impossible to catch up with Sean''s army in a short time. Moreover, if the other party finds the pursuit of wolves and others, I''m afraid that if Sean and others want to escape, the pursuit time will be longer, perhaps for a day or two. But now, the wolf knows that the winter wolf has died, and Rena has broken through the positional defense combined by the three trade points. She may support Sean at any time. At that time, she will really have no chance to kill Sean. What the wolf was worried about was not what Sean thought. Because of the lack of troops, he was worried about Rena meeting him. The real reason is that she knows that Reina''s troops are light cavalry troops. Of course, the movement speed of this kind of troops is faster than that of cavalry. Even in the wild, if she wants to run with all her strength, the infantry she brings will never catch up. Under normal circumstances, if a Lord is in danger and then a cavalry force comes to support, anyway, The Lord must have gone first. So in fact, what the wolf is really worried about is Sean riding away, so she can''t kill Sean. At the thought of the punishment of the third young master of the nugus family, the wolf shivered. Soon, the wolf jumped down from the cliff again, then ordered one of the golden strongmen, and said in a deep voice, "Joe, you hurry back immediately, and then all the others except the wounded and 500 left behind troops I''ll leave a mark for you along the way. You must follow up as quickly as possible. " Hearing the wolf''s decisive arrangement, the golden strongman named Joe was stunned: "is this necessary?" "You have heard that Rena has broken through and the winter wolf has been killed, so the other two trade points certainly dare not continue to rush after." At this point, the wolf has felt a flame burning in his body, "maybe these two guys may give up chasing and shrink back to their trade point And I have a vague intuition that Sean and Rena must be connected, so they will meet before the morning of the day after tomorrow at the latest. At that time, we can''t intercept it only by our strength, but if you can form a siege and support at that time, the situation will be completely different. " Hearing what the wolf said, Joe immediately understood. Wolf itself is a very cunning person. What she is best at is attack tactics and beheading tactics. Therefore, she must be very rich in experience similar to pursuit warfare at the moment. And even if this point is abandoned, even if their troops, strong men and even people at several trade points are pieced together by several families, the wolf is also the top person in charge of the retaliation against Sean this time. Everyone must obey her orders under non critical error factors. Of course, more importantly, she is the strongest person in the whole team whose personal strength is second only to Burrell. When Joe woke up, he didn''t say anything, but immediately turned and left. The camp they are stationed in is only about half a day away from here. If he speeds up, he may be able to return to the camp before noon to rest for two hours. After that, he can start immediately before the evening. As long as the wolf''s pursuit is relatively smooth and there is no such event as running thousands of miles, he may be able to meet the wolf and complete this task by tomorrow night at the latest. After seeing Joe leave, the wolf no longer said anything, but said in a deep voice in the face of 700 soldiers and another gold strongman: "you have seen the danger of the situation, so I don''t intend to say anything more Before noon, we must find a cool place to rest. At the same time, we must firmly bite the tail of Sean''s army and never let the other party stay away from us! " "Yes!" Soon, the army was left with only two gold giants and 700 soldiers. However, at this time, their morale was at its highest, their fatigue disappeared completely, and the vitality of the whole army immediately took on a new look. But the only one who has different views on this is another subordinate gold strongman, Jon. He knows that the morale of this army looks very good now, but because he has been on the road all night and worked all morning, there is not enough food now. If they can''t bite Sean''s army before the afternoon, It''s not a good thing for them. But before saying this, the whole army began to move forward under the leadership of the wolf. As the wolf estimated, when the army bypassed the cliff, their straight-line distance from Sean was indeed more than 500 meters. But if they want to catch up with Sean''s troops, they can''t do it in an hour, because they must return to the high ground before they can pursue. In this way, it will take longer, and it will be noon soon. If we march strongly at this temperature, I''m afraid the number of non combat personnel will be reduced by more than 100, which is not an acceptable result for wolves. So after bypassing the Highlands, the distance between the wolf and Sean and others was more than kilometers. In this regard, the wolf can only order the troops to start looking for a cool back sun, otherwise it is really too dangerous in the wilderness. But I don''t know if the world will be against the wolf. When noon finally began to come, the wolves had not found any shady place to rest. Under the high temperature of nearly 50 degrees, the negative situation of the whole army soon began to be exposed. The fatigue caused by long-time travel, work and lack of food broke out completely, and then coupled with the water shortage caused by the high temperature, this is not something that ordinary people can bear. The last thing wolves want to see is non combat attrition, which finally begins to deteriorate. ¡­¡­ At this time, Sean and others, who had found a shady and sunny place, were eating dry food and resting. "It''s really lucky to find here when noon is coming." Andre took a sip of water and said happily. "Then you don''t thank Sean." Cecilia said, "if Sean hadn''t dropped his necklace and wanted to look for it, we wouldn''t be able to find it here Unexpectedly, this place doesn''t seem strange, but there is such a depression that the ground just blocks the exposure of the hot sun The wilderness is indeed a magical place. " "Maybe that''s why this necklace is called a lucky necklace." Sean said, holding a golden necklace with a faint red light, "I don''t know why. When I hold this necklace, I always feel like I''m being stared at by something. But I have checked the situation around me, but there is no danger at all, which makes me feel a little strange. " "Is it a necklace or something?" Cecilia said curiously, "didn''t you say this necklace would bring you luck?" "Yes, but..." Sean wondered: is the situation of luck in the real world different from that in the game? And if you can find this shade, is luck playing a role? And in retrospect, it seemed inexplicable before. Because the sudden fever of the necklace made him feel a burst of irritability, he didn''t order a raid on the army returning to the camp. That''s why he lost all the lucky Necklace later. Now that everything comes to mind, Sean has an illusion. Is luck also an embodiment of the law of the world? Even the will of the world itself? Chapter 377 The temperature difference between day and night in the wilderness is great, which has been deeply experienced by wolves and others before. However, what really made her feel the harsh climate and environment here in the wilderness was today, because at noon, hundreds of soldiers fell because of physical problems and high temperature. Although there was no danger of their lives, because of this non combat reduction, her team immediately changed from 700 to more than 500. If it was just like this, but looking at all the soldiers looking tired, the wolf had to order to camp temporarily and get some food first. But in this wilderness, is it easy to hunt and get some food supplies? As a result, you don''t have to think about it. Food and drinking water were not found. Therefore, the whole army didn''t even have the last fighting capacity. The originally high morale almost turned into a kind of despair in an instant. Even the wolf and another gold strongman felt impatient and even gave up the idea of pursuing. But at this time, they suddenly found a group of wolf type Warcraft. In great joy, the wolf and another strong man did not hesitate, so the food problem of the whole army was finally solved. At this moment, the wolf couldn''t help thinking of the saying that there is no way for man. But even so, the army''s strength reduced for a time due to climate problems rather than combat can not be recovered, so the wolf can only leave some people to take care of the wounded and let them catch up after meeting with the large army led by Joe. By this time, the wolf didn''t think about how to chase Sean. What she wanted was to find Sean at least. But with such a delay in the afternoon, the distance between her and Sean can be imagined. Until late at night, the weather had become overcast and cold. They even had to continue camping and found no trace of Sean and others. Under such circumstances, as like as two peas broke out, the wolves had to face the naked reality again, namely, food, drinking water and low temperature. The five hundred remaining wolves fell down one hundred people on the spot. The number of people who had fallen three was just the same as those who fell at noon. This time, they are really short of food and water. So the wolves knew that even if these problems were solved now, they had no ability to continue tracking Sean. From pursuit to tracking, and then from tracking to giving up, it''s only half a day. The despair after hope makes the wolf almost crazy. Even if it''s just like this, but when the temperature officially entered the freezing point late at night, the large army that should have caught up with them didn''t catch up. The wolf has realized the seriousness of the problem. Sure enough, in the next half hour, several people fell. This is not the same as the situation at noon. Because of hunger, fatigue and low temperature, these people directly froze to death. Moreover, after half an hour, the situation began to deteriorate seriously. The number of people who were frozen to death soon exceeded the single digit, and the frequency increased almost every minute. At this time, 200 meters away from the camp of wolf and others, it was the place where Sean and others camped. The original distance is not difficult to find with the eyesight of wolves and others. However, the terrain of the wild land has always been extremely complex. Often when you think it is impossible to have any wonderful terrain, there will be strange terrain such as cracks, subsidence, mountain walls and quicksand. Now what stands between Sean and the wolf is a dense random stone forest, and on one side of the random stone forest, That is, near the location where Sean and others camped, it is also a highland with a height of 30 or 40 meters. Sean and others can make use of the random stone forest and highland as the wind proof point to camp here. The rising bonfire is not only difficult to find, but also will be affected by the cold wind. As far as the camp point is concerned, it is undoubtedly the most suitable place. Sean was playing with tills''s lucky necklace. "Cecilia, do you think the jade luster on this necklace seems to have faded?" Sean asked. "Yes?" Cecilia took the necklace, looked through it and said strangely, "isn''t this necklace always gray? It doesn''t look so beautiful and luxurious. I wouldn''t believe it if you didn''t say it was a gold grade demonized jewelry. " Cecilia''s implication was very obvious that she trusted everything Sean said unconditionally. But this time, Sean''s attention was completely focused on tills''s lucky necklace and didn''t notice the subtext in Cecilia''s words. However, Cecilia didn''t seem to have much idea about it. When she saw Sean looking at the necklace so attentively, she also stared curiously, and even slightly sent out the fluctuation of spiritual power, intending to observe it in other ways. As a magician, it is not advisable to observe a thing only with the naked eye and feeling. Many times, they will use some other means to observe a thing. For example, it is the same reason that a priest or a priest sometimes uses magic to test something unknown. Therefore, it is also the exclusive means of a magician to judge and observe something by using a strong spiritual force. Only in this way can they find something with obscure magic fluctuations. It''s good not to do so. As soon as she did, Cecilia immediately gave a low cry. Cecilia had tried it once before in the underground cave, but she didn''t find it a powerful enchanting ornament, but made her feel a little uneasy. Obviously, there is an extremely powerful barrier on this demonized video, which can block the temptation of any spiritual fluctuation, and that trace of uneasiness also makes Cecilia have an immersive feeling, which seems to be abandoned by the world. Strong to almost real bad luck. So Cecilia resolutely refused to wear the necklace that time. She even wanted Sean not to wear it. But I don''t know why, she always couldn''t say it. Later, it didn''t matter to see Sean wearing the necklace, so she forgot it. But now, in Cecilia''s sense of mental fluctuation, the breath of doom that frightened her has disappeared! Even the barrier that can shield her mental wave induction is gone. At the moment, in her mental wave induction, there is an extremely bright and strong magic wave atmosphere. This atmosphere is the most Cecilia has seen in her life, which has completely reached an incredible level. Sean saw Cecilia''s reaction and immediately realized his negligence. Sean knew very well that he was not a genius or knowledgeable God at all. The reason why he knows so much about many things in the world is that he met a lot in the game at the beginning, and even experienced many of them. This kind of personal experience naturally makes Sean have more experience and consciousness than others, and he also collected a lot of information in the game at the beginning. But if that''s the case, Sean can only give the impression that he has a wide range of knowledge. But with the cooperation of the ability of the real eye, Sean has almost a taste of omniscientism. Nothing can keep any secret under the peep of the real eye, which is the reason why Sean feels unfathomable now. So, under normal circumstances, Sean should use his real eyes to check tills''s lucky necklace. Aware of his negligence, Sean immediately activated the ability of the real eye and began to check the necklace in his hand. Soon, he found the change on the necklace. All the data on the necklace are normal, but only one data has changed. [eternal effect "luck skill": your luck has been significantly improved.] This data has now become gray. In the game, the gray state usually indicates that it is not activated, cooling, etc. For example, many skills in Sean''s skill bar are gray, which means that he has met the conditions for learning skills, but has not been activated. As long as he invests in proficiency, he can activate these skills. What''s going on when the lucky effect turns gray and inactive? Sean was stunned in an instant. But before Sean could figure it out, rupee had run to Sean and said, "Sir, we''re being watched." As soon as rupee said this, Sean reacted immediately as if he had been stabbed by something. Because he had felt the feeling of being stared at when he hid in the cave at noon today, and then the feeling became more and more obvious. It didn''t disappear until Sean found that the luster of the jade on the necklace seemed to be darkened not long ago. And now I can''t feel the burning feeling of the necklace when I hold it in my hand. But Sean knows that this should be the best use of luck. So soon, he put on the necklace again, but the feeling of wearing the necklace this time also made him a little strange. Because when he put on the necklace before, he had an obvious feeling that his connection with the world seemed to become clearer, but this time he didn''t feel this way. But now he had no time to think about it, so he asked, "who is the person staring at us?" "Mentor Yim has gone to investigate. I believe there will be results soon." Rupee said, "the teacher asked me to report to you first, because the enemy is 200 meters away from us." "Go to the Highlands!" Sean thought about it and said immediately. "It''s no use, my Lord." Rupee stopped Sean''s practice, "the other party didn''t make a fire, so you can''t see it even on the high ground We were downwind and the other party was upwind. Because there was a smell coming, a werewolf found the smell, so we found the situation. " "Looks like those damn guys are coming after me." For a moment, Sean immediately understood who was staring at them. At this moment, Sean could not help but rejoice again, because the other party could bite so tightly, which means that when they tried to launch a raid in the morning, the other party already knew their existence. If they rushed up at that time, it would be them. Chapter 378 "How''s it going?" Sean asked, as if there was a trace of urgency in his voice. "The number of the other party should not exceed 500." Im said. Five hundred! This number is more than half less than in the morning! If the other party is not an elite force, then with the strength of Cecilia''s guards, plus the strength of steel wings and Andre''s slave team, it should be no problem to defeat the other party. After all, the state of Cecilia''s close guard is obviously good. Although dozens of people were injured, the injury is not too serious, and there is still the possibility of continuing the battle. Of course, Sean doesn''t doubt EAM''s intelligence at all. Because he has allocated all werewolves, grey elves and goblins to Yim, and a special team composed of him is responsible for intelligence investigation. Of course, the most important thing is to train and cultivate rupee by this investigation team, because rupee is the talent Sean really values, but at present, there is still insufficient experience in all aspects. As we all know, gray elves and werewolves have night vision ability. It''s not difficult for these people to detect an accurate number of people. But before Sean was happy, Yim told a new intelligence. "It seems that many people on the other side are ill, and they seem to be in a situation of running out of ammunition and food. Although there are nearly 500 people, I''m afraid less than 300 people can really participate in the battle." Yim continued, "and according to our investigation, the morale of the other party is also at a low point, and the reaction may even be too late." "Is there any possibility of a trap?" Sean thought for a moment before he spoke. "We have investigated the situation nearby. There is no ambush." Yim obviously considered this possibility, so he answered, but this answer is not a positive answer, but a side answer. In fact, it''s no wonder Sean thinks so. Under normal circumstances, if the troops have an accident, they must choose to retreat at the first time. At least if Sean leads the team in this case, he will give up tracking, and then try to find a safer place to camp and send a signal for help. But the situation of the other party''s army is obviously different from the normal practice, so Sean is a little worried that the other party uses 500 people as bait to lure himself and others to raid, and then encircle and attack himself. He never thought that the wolf army had suffered a series of almost devastating misfortunes, so it came to this end. Of course, the wolf also wanted to give up tracking, but the support troops she ordered never caught up, so she could only rest here temporarily, and had no intention to continue tracking at all. But at this time, they were found by Sean and others, and they were only 200 meters away from the place where Sean and others camped! It must be said that this is a big joke. "What about the number of strong people?" Sean asked. "Two." Yim said, "but the smell of these two people is very strong. Even if they are not at their peak, at least their combat effectiveness will not be significantly reduced." Sean nodded slightly to show understanding. By this time, everyone''s eyes had looked at Sean. Although Sean''s strength is only the top Silver Peak, everyone knows that Sean can easily kill a lower gold strongman in a one-on-one situation. But what they don''t know is that there is no problem that Sean wants to kill the two lower gold strongmen. Of course, the premise is that he can launch Requiem, but this view is a little abnormal in everyone''s view. Therefore, they maintain a containment attitude towards Sean''s so-called ability to deal with the two gold strongmen. Now, the enemy troops are 200 meters away from themselves and others. And there are only two gold strongmen and 300 soldiers. This number has no advantage or even disadvantage for Sean and others. As long as Sean can contain the two gold giants and clough leads everyone to annihilate or defeat the enemy as quickly as possible, I''m afraid the two lower gold giants will fall here at that time. Don''t forget that clough and his Cecilia guards have the ability to directly kill a lower golden strongman and 200 armed soldiers. If the other side''s army were not an army, Sean didn''t even need to contain the two lower gold giants. As long as the whole army raided, he could easily handle the army that has been following them. "Kill!" Without the slightest hesitation, Sean quickly made a decision, "we must move faster, try to eliminate each other in the shortest time, and then leave here immediately I suspect that the other side is a vanguard investigation force. Once we fight with them, I''m afraid the reinforcements in the rear will soon receive news. If we haven''t solved the other side when we come to support, but are entangled by the other side, it will be a great disadvantage to us. " Everyone nodded and said nothing more. Even clough, who did not pay attention to Sean at all, obeyed Sean''s command this time. Sean was not surprised at this, because the army always followed behind, which was also a threat to Cecilia, and clough was so crazy that he wanted to completely strangle all threats in the cradle, so he decided to destroy each other at this time, of course he wouldn''t have the slightest hesitation. After all, the other side''s visible forces are not their opponents at all. In the dark, Sean''s army soon took action. They carefully passed through the highlands and the chaotic stone forest, then bypassed a huge crack formed somehow, and soon came to the wolf army 50 meters away. But at this distance, they have been afraid to act at will, because although the night is dark, it seems that even God is helping Sean, but if the golden strongman is really on guard, the distance in this range can''t hide people at all, and if it''s closer, I''m afraid even the other Party''s soldiers can find Sean and others. So the crowd lurked here, quietly waiting for the night to become darker. Because according to normal habits, once it is late at night, the temperature will drop lower, and people''s reaction ability and thinking will decline accordingly under normal circumstances, especially for an army that seems to have low morale. On Sean''s side, although they left the leeward and felt the cold of the wilderness, after all, they had enough to eat and drink, and the whole army had a good rest, so they were not very afraid. At least, I can endure and wait at this time. All this looked like a replica of the army where Sean and others were ambushing Burrell. The only difference is that this time, no sharp knife team took the lead in rushing up to kill the enemy''s sentry - in fact, this is not necessary, because the enemy in front of Sean and others has not even arranged a sentry. What an unprofessional army. Sean couldn''t help thinking that there was no arrangement for a guard. The army was not unprofessional. What was that? In fact, the wolf did have some negligence. If it were the case in the past, she certainly could not ignore the most important point in the March and war. But I don''t know why, today''s successive accidents and bad luck have made the wolf go crazy, so she doesn''t need to urge and remind her of the mistakes she can''t make at ordinary times. Today, she ignored them! What she is thinking about now is why the main force has not arrived yet. According to her calculation, as early as nightfall, the following two thousand troops will catch up with Joe and two other gold strongmen, and the continuous supply of supplies will immediately restore the combat effectiveness of their troops, instead of freezing to death like now, 20 or 30 people, and even more than 100 people have fallen ill. The blow was devastating. Because of this, the wolf and another strong man didn''t notice that Sean, the guy she listed as the number one enemy, had led the army to surround them, and it was less than 50 meters away from them. If the wolf and another gold strongman can concentrate and judge the atmosphere of the surrounding environment a little, they can immediately find the ambush of Sean and others. However, it seems that bad luck has not left the wolf. As the night gets darker and colder, everyone knows that the coldest time in the wilderness has come. For a moment, most people in the wolf camp immediately became trembling, and the number of soldiers frozen to death began to rise immediately. But before the wolf could figure out how to solve the problem, a sudden cry of killing rang from all directions. The wolf and another gold strongman were slightly stunned. At this time, their momentum broke out completely, and their perception immediately expanded in all directions. For a moment, the two people were stunned, because they found that a group of people rushed towards them 30 meters away from themselves and others, and the speed was not generally fast. This distance soon became 20 meters or 10 meters, and the next moment there would be a complete contact war. Soon, the wolves realized the problem. They were raided by the enemy! As a person who is best at launching raids and ambushes, the wolf is really gone at the moment. She hasn''t launched a raid on Sean yet. Sean dares to use the tactic of raid to kill her. How can the wolf not be angry? But anger turned to anger, and the wolf soon found that the current situation was still more favorable for them, because at the moment, dark clouds covered the moon. Although the surrounding situation was not clear, it was still difficult to distinguish between his own people and the enemy, especially in the case of scuffle. In this case, the accidental injury rate is very high. But after all, the wolf is a inferior gold power, so in the judgment of perception, the other party may be a little timid, but she will never! As long as she and another golden strongman can give full play to their strength, even if these raiding troops are an elite force, the wolf is confident that they can kill them back, because the raiding war itself is to create chaos and maintain the order of its own troops, rather than completely fall into chaos. But before the wolf was happy, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to fade a lot at a time, and then a gust of wind blew away the dark clouds. The bright moonlight was like spreading a layer of silver yarn on the whole earth. In addition to a little hazy artistic conception, if you can''t distinguish the enemy from your own people at this time, you are really a group of blind people. At that moment, the wolf suddenly had an impulse to cry! Chapter 379 Looking down from the air, Cecilia''s guard is like a black wave. Surging, silent, but full of ruthless killing intention. The soldiers who stood in front of them soon died one after another. Especially when the initial line of defense was broken through, none of these soldiers could stop the charge of this army. On the front battlefield, after hundreds of bodies were thrown down in a hurry, all the soldiers retreated to the second line of defense. However, due to the lack of shields, bows and arrows, etc., which can be used as equipment to resist the attack, the second line of defense soon seemed to be in danger, and clough finally understood the reason why this army looked obviously regular, but its combat effectiveness would be so weak. Because this army not only has no morale, but also has obvious overdraft in physical strength, because it is naturally impossible to be the opponent of this army under his command. Even though there were dozens of wounded in his army, clough still felt sure of victory in the face of such an army that had no confidence and courage to fight. But he also knew that this situation would not last long, because once the gold strongman of the other party came back and cooperated with this force to fight back, it would still bring them great trouble. Therefore, when clough looked at Sean and determined that he was still safely holding down the two gold giants of the other party, and even began to launch a fierce counterattack, clough ordered a strong attack. The mentality of a cat playing with a mouse is not a game he is trying to play. But when the black tide surged up from all directions again, it was unexpected that it didn''t break through the enemy''s defense! Cecilia''s close guard group still launched the attack as before. They took the long sword as a long gun and stabbed at the enemy who blocked them in front of them, instead of chopping, waving and so on. In this way, the charge launched by the soldiers of Cecilia''s guards is relatively concentrated, and the charge power and lethality will undoubtedly be enhanced. Unlike the bear people who brandish the heavy hammer like crazy, they need to keep a distance of more than one meter from each other to ensure that they will not accidentally hurt their own people. In the face of Cecilia''s close guard, which used infantry as cavalry, this army, which also used long swords and short daggers, also showed a fierce look at death. They also stood up their long swords and held them out flat, facing the impact of Cecilia''s guards. Without any fear, they would have to fight the way of Cecilia''s guards. But they ignore the equipment gap between each other! The clothes of Cecilia''s guards are all uniform black light armor. Although the material density of this armor is relatively high and the defense performance is reduced, it also has the characteristics of lightness. This makes Cecilia''s close guard also have the advantage of speed in the face of ordinary light infantry, and light armor is obviously more defensive than leather armor. Moreover, the long sword used by Cecilia''s guards is also a high-quality long sword. Although this kind of long sword is the assembly line equipment of the workshop, it also has great advantages: it not only ensures the sharpness, but also has the characteristics of easy maintenance and replacement. In terms of combat effectiveness, the equipment of Cecilia guards is not inferior to the elite troops of other countries, and even has advantages over those poor and backward countries. Under such circumstances, the two sides fight with the same means of attack, and the results can be imagined. The enemy soldiers'' long swords could not pierce the armour of Cecilia guards at all. Most of the long swords were even broken because they were too hard. The appearance of this scene made many soldiers a little dull. Only when they felt the severe stabbing pain from their bodies did they understand that their leather armor could not resist the same stabbing of the other party. When the black wave hit the enemy''s defense line again, it killed 20 or 30 soldiers again in an instant. But this time, this highly targeted and aggressive impact did not break the enemy''s line of defense. Because clough also ignores the fact that there is a difference in height and follow-up force between human charging and horsepower charging - cavalry charging. They don''t rely on their own net weight and power charging, but on horses. They can concentrate on their attack means. But manpower is not enough. Once this kind of charge collides, the party initiating the charge will lose the advantages of height difference and net weight difference. Moreover, although the long sword used here as a long gun sprint is indeed klov''s unintentional talent, after all, the sword can not replace the gun. Moreover, because the charge is too dense, the soldiers in the rear are afraid to hurt the soldiers in front, so naturally there is no way to attack, but people can only push people on top. But in this way, the Cecilia guards who rushed to the front and had penetrated the long sword through the enemy''s body could not pull back the sword. In this way, they were completely like sandwich biscuits. Once the line of defense was not broken, the enemy''s shaky morale suddenly stabilized. The next second, the enemy''s weapons emerged from their own dead men, and then stabbed the soldiers of Cecilia''s guards. This time, the enemy obviously learned to be smart. Their attack target was no longer on the armor of Cecilia''s close guard, but from the junction of its light armor. In this way, Cecilia''s close guard immediately suffered casualties. Looking at the soldiers who were originally aggressive and killed so many of them face to face is not omnipotent, because the courage generated in the desperate situation immediately exchanged for the improvement of morale, and the battle of the whole enemy soldiers immediately became active. Long swords and short swords are offensive weapons. Naturally, they are not good at defensive warfare. As a result, the enemy immediately launched a fierce counterattack. The Cecilia guards, who were regarded as sandwich biscuits, immediately suffered great casualties, and the situation was even completely opened by the enemy. But looking at such a scene, Croft''s mouth was filled with a sneer. If the enemy just sticks to the group defense, he really doesn''t have a good way for a while. However, since the enemy wanted to open up the battle situation himself, although there were casualties under his command, and more than ten people died in the battle at one time, it was more beneficial to Cecilia''s close guard. In a way, clough was a very cold-blooded and ruthless general. Unlike Alfred, Rena and even commanders like Stalin, Adolf and nock, he will never suffer casualties without casualties, and try to keep the number of troops as much as possible. In Croft''s eyes, war has never been a game. It is a naked bloody fight, so it is never possible to have a scene without death. Within the scope of circumstances, Croft will even deliberately sacrifice his soldiers to open the original stalemate. Just like the current war. Originally, as long as he ordered the troops to retreat and slow down the attack rhythm and frequency, there would be no casualties. It may take a little more time. He could not defeat the enemy in three minutes, but he could absolutely ensure the total annihilation of the whole enemy. Even as long as he continues to maintain this kind of siege method of cutting meat with a blunt knife, he can make the enemy collapse directly. At that time, as long as Cecilia takes the shot, it will also be a victory in hand, and even the time can be guaranteed to end in three minutes. However, clough didn''t do so, and didn''t even consider letting Cecilia fight. His direct choice was to sacrifice the lives of more than ten soldiers, give the enemy hope, and let them turn their defense into attack and launch a counter charge. In this way, the original stalemate and war situation will naturally break through. At the same time, clough was no longer silent. He raised his chopper, rushed forward as quickly as a cheetah, and then plundered into the enemy''s own line. After a second''s delay, the Cecilia guards behind him also gave out a burst of excited cheers, and then rushed up with Clov. In an instant, they completely broke through the enemy''s defense line and directly cut the enemy into two parts. At the same time, the battle situation changed from charging and cutting to hanging, Completely fight with these two divided forces. One is that the commander personally led the attack, the other is that there is no commander''s command, and the situation of the war situation can be imagined. After this situation lasted only one minute, a palpitating breath of fear broke out on the battlefield - it seemed that at this moment, everyone''s heart stopped beating, as if the time of the whole world had been static. The next second, the blood began to flow again, and the beating sound of "Dong Dong" sounded slowly in the heart, but everyone felt a burst of cold hands and feet and upright hair, which was a manifestation of extreme fear! On the battlefield, there was a sudden scream! Klov keenly caught that the enemy had a short pause at this moment, but klov did not hesitate, and the intensity of the battle suddenly increased a few points. Just his inner surprise, he still let him quickly glance at Sean''s situation with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. I don''t know. At a glance, clough felt his heart stop beating again. Two gold giants, one of whom was dismembered by Sean with a sword! The other, the gold strongman who screamed, obviously saw the picture of extreme fear. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the gold strongman to scream. Then the next second, clough saw that the female gold strongman opened a distance from Sean at a very fast speed and quickly plundered towards her side. Clough was shocked and immediately ordered the whole army to disperse. However, the order was still a step slow, because after the golden strongman landed, he attacked and killed more than ten soldiers of Cecilia guards without stopping, and then returned to the battle array of the army. Then, when clough was still a little confused and didn''t know whether to continue to order a strong attack, the golden strongman directly ordered the whole army to retreat. At this moment, he even ignored the wounded soldiers and left quickly with hundreds of soldiers with combat effectiveness. At the moment of clough''s recovery, the golden strongman had run out of dozens of meters with people. He wanted to order the pursuit, but he thought that the commander in the battlefield was not himself, so he stubbornly refrained from shouting these words, but turned and looked at Sean. "Pursuit!" But what clough didn''t expect was that Sean gave the chase order with a gloomy face, "that woman''s name is wolf, and she is the supreme commander of the enemy! We must keep her before the other party''s reinforcements join her! " Chapter 380 When Sean fought with the wolf and another golden strongman, he soon found it very difficult to kill the wolf, because it was an assassin''s profession! A Raider who is proficient in daggers, daggers, long swords, and even dual weapons. That is, the hidden warrior commonly known in the game. The main attribute is agility and the sub attribute is strength. Compared with ordinary assassins and assassins, this profession has stronger lethality, defense and protracted war ability, but at the same time, it is proficient in assassination, raid and other means. The only weakness is that it is not as changeable as assassins and assassins, and has endless means. So in this case, Sean completely focused on another gold strongman. This is a gold fighter of the same profession as Billy. The only difference is that this gold fighter is not a pure boxer, but also a part-time magician. He is a magic fighter. With excellent physical attack means and physical strength, you can also use some magic means to disturb the enemy and provide yourself with certain advantages, so as to use these advantages to accumulate victory. Facing the siege of such two special occupations, Sean naturally had great difficulty in dealing with it. Fortunately, it is also impossible for the other party to catch and kill him within three minutes. And Sean also used this time to entangle with his opponent, try to get close to his opponent, and ask for some information he wanted. The strong usually don''t refuse the answer that the weak must die, because telling the opponent what he died for and why he killed him is really easy to give people a sense of superiority in strength. Therefore, Sean soon found out that the Raider wolf was the general commander who came against him this time. She and silver worked for the same master, and silver seemed to be the forbidden land of the master. Of course, the wolf was also. Therefore, in order to revenge, the wolf and another person named Eagle shot at themselves. As for the others, they were all people who seemed to have some interests with the aristocrat. However, these interests are all related to the Great Rift Valley. If Sean hadn''t caused so much trouble in the rift valley and even destroyed several trade points, these people would certainly not have come to trouble Sean. Two minutes had passed when he found out these problems, so Sean did not hesitate to soothe his soul when a flaw revealed by a deliberate mistake tempted the demon fighter to shorten the distance between him and himself to less than one meter. With one blow, the world changed color, and the powerful devil fighter was divided on the spot. When the wolf saw Sean''s unexpectedly strong strength, she soon realized the information about the spell seal swordsman obtained from the wolf, because in this war, she really felt the horror of spell seal, silver scale and various emerging small means. So at this moment, the wolf didn''t hesitate. She immediately chose strategic retreat. She had to join the big army immediately before she could deal with Sean. In such a counterattack, it will also consume Sean''s ability. Although the wolf didn''t know that Sean''s other ability was adrenal stimulation, the wolf knew that as the most standard lightness skill of spell seal swordsman. This is the scene now. Under the night, which should have been a hazy beauty, the two troops were running one after another. But this time, it was the wolf who had chased Sean, and it was Sean who had planned to leave the wilderness quickly. Both sides are well aware that this is already a life and death battle. When Sean dies, the eagle and wolf''s task is completed; When the wolf dies, the action against Sean will stop immediately. Because of the loss of the top commander and the disagreement of others, it is not a day or two to choose another top commander, and Sean has already left the wilderness and returned to the territory in the process. So the real key to this war is whether Sean and others can catch up with the wolf in time and kill her! The earth roared. The distance between the running sides soon began to shorten. The wolf army itself is already very weak, and most people have even exhausted their physical strength. In addition, it is not easy for them to persist in running for half an hour after the previous battle with Cecilia guards. However, physical fitness is still limited after all. Even if they try to squeeze their potential, they can''t escape all of them. If they had fled in all directions because of defeat at the beginning, they might still be alive. However, although this can be regarded as a rout, the direction of everyone''s escape is concentrated. Therefore, once caught up, it is absolutely difficult to survive. Of course, the pursuit of Sean and others, the formation is also difficult to maintain. It was naturally Cecilia''s guards, who were wearing light armor, and others who chased the most closely; The troops of the northern barbarians are about 20 or 30 meters behind, and this disjointed distance obviously continues to increase. Even the northern barbarians born of barbarians can''t have much better endurance when they are carrying weapons such as square shield, javelin, spear and sword. They are even overtaken by the last bear. The distance at the front began to gradually shorten from two digits to single digits. At this distance, it is already the distance that fighting spirit can exert. However, clough did not show his fighting spirit, but still charged in the front. Sean is behind Cecilia and Tina at the end of the line because of his peace of mind. He is walking with the bears. The two brothers kruma and Cruz are also following. On the contrary, Andre and his slave team members are all charging around clough. When Croft came into contact with the last person of the enemy forces, Croft finally cut without hesitation. In the air, there was a faint air blade, but it only extended Clov''s attack distance, and did not send out a scene similar to fighting bombardment. However, when the soldier was attacked, he couldn''t help but scream, and then fell down, but he never had a chance to get up, because all the Cecilia guards of the large army behind him stepped on him, and several of them even added a sword when passing, completely killing him. When there is a first person, there will naturally be a second person and a third person. Soon, the successive screams finally collapsed the defeated army. Many people no longer ran with the wolf, but began to disperse in all directions. Sean and others paid no attention to the escape of these people. In this way, the collapsed army seemed to see some hope and began to flee towards both sides, no longer blocking in front of Cecilia''s guards. Looking down from a high altitude, you can see that a black line is constantly moving forward, while the team blocking in front of the black line automatically disperses to both sides and runs towards both sides when the black line is close, just like the shark''s dorsal fin breaking the water wave. Seeing that his army seemed to be hopeless, the wolf frowned slightly and finally chose to abandon it. In an instant, he saw that the speed of the wolf was suddenly raised, and he quickly distanced himself from Croft''s troops again. At this time, the wolf was very clear that an army could bite so tightly under such circumstances. It was definitely an elite army. However, she never thought that there was an elite army in Sean''s territory. This was very bad news, because she felt a palpitation because of the killing smell emanating from this army. The wolf knows very well that this means that this army has the ability to kill itself. Under this threat, how dare wolves fall into the encirclement of this army? In the process of chasing and escaping, more than 20 minutes passed in the twinkling of an eye. Except clough and others, the physical strength of all soldiers has obviously reached the limit, because the distance between them and the wolf is rapidly lengthening. This made clough and others seem a little angry one after another, because they could almost kill the top commander of the enemy. However, due to the gap in individual strength, the pursuit for nearly an hour became completely useless, and even exhausted the physical energy of everyone in the whole force. Seeing that things can''t be violated, Sean finally ordered to stop the pursuit and immediately turn from the bright side to the dark side. They must find a place to hide as soon as possible. Because everyone knows that even if the wolf loses these 500 people, she still has more than 2000 troops under her command. If there is an encounter with the other party at this time, I''m afraid the own troops whose physical strength has been completely exhausted will be completely buried here. But before Sean and others left quickly, they saw that the wolf had turned around and rushed towards himself and others. What does she want? Everyone''s mind just flashed this doubt, and everyone''s face changed the next moment! Because a wave of arrow rain had fallen on the whole force of Clov''s Cecilia guards from the air, the problems caused by fatigue caused the whole force to hesitate for a moment at this moment, so the Cecilia guards did not raise their shields in time to resist. Even with light armor defense, Clov also roared to help, and even Andre and others. However, the number of this wave of arrow rain is too large, which is more than several times that of the previous arrow rain by Clov and others! The Cecilia close guard group with only more than 200 people faces more than 300 arrows, which does not need to consider the problem of density at all. As long as the coverage is wide enough, the whole Cecilia close guard group cannot escape the coverage attack of this round of arrow rain. In just one arrow rain, more than 50 Cecilia guards fell directly! What is more terrible is that as soon as the first wave of arrow rain falls, the second wave of arrow rain falls again with a roar. In the eyes of clough and others, they have even seen the launch of the third wave of arrow rain! If the other party doesn''t have more than 500 archers, it means that the other party adopts a forced continuous shot that doesn''t hesitate to lose the durability of the bow and the physical strength of the archer! This shooting skill does not pay attention to accuracy and density at all. The only pursuit is the high frequency and broad coverage of shooting speed! When the second round of arrow rain fell, Cecilia''s guards finally had time to raise their shields and even join hands to defend. At the same time, they pulled those injured but not dead companions into the protective circle. But all this did not make people happy, because there were more than hundreds of soldiers behind the wolf! With clough''s sophistication, he immediately found that the number of soldiers on the other side exceeded 300! This time, even Sean''s face changed. Chapter 381 One is an exhausted army, the other is an army that is ready to recover. The result of this confrontation is that there is no need to think about it at all. Sean glanced at Cecilia and finally said in a deep voice, "end!" Soon, all the bear people immediately dispersed. This time, instead of using a heavy hammer, they took down the impact shield behind them and quickly launched a defensive circle with the iron wing troops of the northern barbarians. Tina also knew that the situation was extremely critical. Even if she began to expend her divine power, she began to cast cold ice armor. But as soon as the first ice armor was put on a bear man, Sean immediately stopped her. "Give everyone ice and snow!" Sean said. This is a low-level divination, which can be learned by any second-order professional missionary who believes in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. This divine skill can quickly restore the physical strength and energy of the subject, but it is also an overdraft method to squeeze the potential in the body. The famous high-level divine skill "the vitality of ACE winter" is the high-level version of this divine skill. As a low-level magic, the power consumed by a cold armor can even maintain four or five ice and snow activities. Tina was stunned and immediately understood the significance of Sean''s doing so. Now the whole army has completely exhausted its physical strength because of the long pursuit. Without physical strength, the army will naturally be unable to fight. Even if a defensive array is deployed, it will be broken soon. But if you restore your strength for everyone at this moment, even if you overdraw your potential, you will be in a weak state in the next few days, but it is definitely worth it at this moment. So without hesitation, Tina immediately began to cast ice and snow activity instead. For a time, patches of light blue brilliance shine one after another. In this dark night, the light blue is as bright as stars, and the light is as bright as a lighthouse in the dark night. The wolf''s face became very ugly in an instant. She had long known that there was a divine officer in Sean''s army, but she had not seen any action before. She thought her divine power had been exhausted. Unexpectedly, she disdained to use magic in the previous battle. This made the wolf feel a kind of humiliated anger, and was forced to flee for so long. With new hatred and old hatred, the wolf could hardly control his reason, and immediately ordered the whole army to speed up the charge. No matter what the function of this magic is, it will definitely bring trouble to her if it is exercised here at the moment. But can the other side still block their attack with such an army? The wolf''s eyes flashed a cruel look. She had decided to divide Sean into two parts anyway! At this time, Andre and clough, also in the front, have led the people to gradually retreat. With clough''s rich experience, he had already seen that even if the enemy troops rushed faster, it would take at least 20 seconds to start a confrontation with them. If they used this time to start retreating, when the confrontation was completely launched, they could smoothly retreat into the defense array that Sean had begun to set up at this time. So without the slightest hesitation, clough immediately began the withdrawal of the whole army. Cecilia''s guards, who had already raised their shields, immediately began to retreat slowly. However, it is obvious that even if the enemy''s stormtroopers can''t fight with Cecilia''s guards in a short time, the archers in the rear don''t have this trouble. Wave after wave of arrow rain continues. I''m afraid these archers won''t stop shooting until all the arrows are shot. At this moment, Cecilia''s close guard group began to retreat slowly like a dark cloud blown by the wind. Even with shields and light armor, every wave of arrow rain will at least leave Cecilia''s guards with more than ten bodies. Within a short distance of less than 50 meters, it turned out to be a cruel road completely stained with blood at this moment. The Cecilia guard group, which had left more than 200 people after the first wave of arrow rain, had less than 150 people when it retreated into the defense circle composed of northern barbarians and bear people. In the twinkling of an eye, there were more than 300 troops, but there were less than 200 left. This loss can be described as extremely heavy. When the whole Cecilia guard retreated into the defensive circle built by the northern barbarians and bears, Sean did not hesitate to order the whole army to start moving. At the moment, Tina has also applied the magic of ice and snow activity to all northern barbarians and bear people. For a time, the state of all bear people and northern barbarians will immediately return to the peak. In the face of the upcoming confrontation, at least the defense line built by them will not be broken in an instant. A few seconds later, the three hundred soldiers behind the wolf hit the defense circle like a wave of lapping the shore. This time, the tactics adopted by the wolf were exactly the same as those used by clough to deal with the soldiers under the wolf! It is also to concentrate troops and launch a fierce attack against a point, which is undoubtedly the best choice when dealing with the circular defensive array. Especially in the wolf''s cognition, with the resistance of this tired army, I''m afraid only a wave of charge can easily break through this line of defense. But the result of the fact surprised the wolf and everyone. Because of the seemingly ferocious impact, klov did not completely break the defense line. Instead, klov took advantage of the moment''s delay to shrink the defense line of the whole army. In the twinkling of an eye, the defense ability of the army with less than 200 people immediately rose to a higher level. But what really surprised people was more than that. After the defeat of the charge, the wolf and others ushered in another round of javelin throwing! At this moment, the wolf finally knew what magic was performed by the other priest! It''s a magic that can restore the vitality of the army! The next second, the wolf immediately ordered the siege without hesitation. Looking down from a high altitude, the wolf team suddenly turned into a torrent and quickly surrounded Sean''s troops. At this moment, Sean''s whole army felt like a boat on the torrent, as if it would capsize at any time. However, if you look carefully, you will find that Sean''s army is a bit like a gear, and the army around them is like a small gear. Under the rotation of these countless gears, it can''t stop Sean''s army from fighting and retreating, but the moving speed is a little slow, and it is possible to move one meter almost every few minutes. But does this make sense? Soon, the wolf knew the meaning of this practice. A strong magic wave suddenly broke out from the middle of Sean''s army. magician! The wolf''s eyes were a bit shocked. Unexpectedly, there were magicians after the magistrates! I saw that the night sky, which had only gradually become a little dark, suddenly became completely dark. A dark cloud quickly condensed and formed in the sky. Vaguely, there was a red streamer shining in the dark cloud, which turned the dark cloud into a red fire cloud in an instant. As soon as the fire cloud was formed, Cecilia even had no time to continue pouring magic into the fire cloud to expand the area of the fire cloud. She started magic without hesitation. Then she saw countless fist sized fireball skills pouring down from the fire cloud! Fire rain! It turned out that Cecilia had begun to perform the fire rain spell as early as the moment when the two troops met. The magic had been singing for a long time. If she had not been prepared, the magic would not have been successful at all, especially in the face of the golden strong, once the magic fluctuation leaked out, The other party won''t give Cecilia time to perform magic at all. So before that, Cecilia began to sing the mantra very vaguely, and then gradually formed this fire cloud in situ at an extremely slow speed. Sean ordered the whole army to start fighting and retreat in order to prevent her troops from being included in the coverage area of the fire cloud. Cecilia suddenly broke out all the magic when the magic was almost at the end, formed this magic in an instant, and then launched a magic attack without waiting to continue pouring magic. For Cecilia, the magic that needs to be consumed is undoubtedly more than three times more than the usual fire rain, and this sudden magic outbreak also has a great impact on herself. In terms of the game, that is, the MP upper limit will drop, and even the order will drop. If it is not the moment of life and death, most magicians will not do so at all. I saw the fire and rain falling all over the sky, and the wolf''s team will immediately start to lose a lot of staff. Just then! A figure suddenly jumped out of the wolf at a very fast speed, and then when it was stabbed out, it saw a vast white light blooming fiercely. Unexpectedly, it directly killed several bear people and northern barbarians, completely tearing a gap from the defense array. Under such a brave attack, the enemy soon gave a cheer. Then the figure rushed towards Cecilia without hesitation. The long gun was dragged upside down, which really has an unparalleled and amazing momentum. But contrary to this momentum, it was the wolf''s almost frightened roar: "don''t go in!" Just this roar, it''s still too late. The momentum that the wolf may never forget burst out suddenly. It was a quiet feeling of peace, despair and almost numbness. There was a momentary pause in the whole battlefield. The next second, a piece of blood erupted from Sean''s face and drenched everywhere. The golden strongman who rushed into the defense circle with an indomitable and amazing momentum was killed by Sean Ge on the spot! For a moment, there was a moment of silence on the whole battlefield. Then the next second was the cheers of Cecilia''s guards, northern barbarians and bear people. The momentum and morale of both sides were reversed at this moment! But in this way, for Sean and others, it is only a temporary chance to get a breather. Because both Sean and the people around Sean know very well that in the next battle, I''m afraid Sean will no longer be able to play any combat power. And Tina, after continuously applying ice and snow activity to nearly 100 people, she also completely lost her combat ability. The only one still capable of fighting is Cecilia. However, in large-scale wars, everyone knows that the role and value that a magician can play is extremely limited. Moreover, Cecilia is not like Elizabeth. Many of her magic is not learned for war, even because the contact time is not long enough. Cecilia has magic and realm, but she has not learned too much magic. Unlike Elizabeth, she has even developed thunder magic specially used for war. The defeat did not seem to have been reversed. "You are ready to break through!" Sean said in a deep voice, "take Cecilia!" "No!" Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean, looking a little pale. Clough just looked at Sean. His eyes were still cold, but a second later he nodded: "even if you don''t say that, I''ll do it." "Very good." Sean smiled and nodded. "Then Cecilia, it''s up to you." At the same time, Sean also opened his skills panel. Chapter 382 On Sean''s skill panel, the original black skills occupied almost the whole panel. But now, less than one-third of the skills that still show black are gray, and more than two-thirds of the skills are gray. As long as Sean is willing to consume more proficiency, these skills can be activated immediately¡¶ Miracles is an improved game based on the template of prosperous times, so many systems are only slightly changed. For example, the skill system - this system has been greatly improved on the original template. Unless it is a special skill, the game itself does not limit professional learning, but is purely required by personal attribute standards. In other words, soldiers can also use bows and arrows, and even use skills such as strong arrow and double shot. However, some archers can''t learn their own skills, and of course they won''t get the passive bonus of archers. Of course, players'' proficiency is extremely limited, so it is impossible to learn too many skills. Especially after level 7, the development of career path has a clear direction. The emergence of a large number of unique skills and high learning requirements make players stop this behavior. And Sean, in order to have more flexibility and changeable fighting style, the skills he learned were actually quite miscellaneous. What''s more, like all rookie players, he also took a part-time job as a scholar and priest, so he can naturally learn more skills. However, most of them are only low-level, and there are almost no other types of skills above level 5 and 6. In addition, Sean now knows that the world is not like a game. Many skills do not mean strong combat effectiveness. Therefore, he has always invested in the most important places. This is why more than two-thirds of Sean''s skill list can be activated, but Sean has not been activated. Because there is no need to activate most of these skills. Even for the moment, Sean once thought there was no need to activate this skill. Fighting erupted. [fighting spirit burst: instantly recover 50% of the fighting spirit volume by squeezing the potential. In the next hour, the fighting spirit recovery speed surges to five times that of normal. After one hour, it enters the "fighting spirit depletion" state: the fighting spirit recovery is temporarily stopped for 24 hours. Auxiliary level 6, special level 13, proficiency 15.] Activation of a common level 6 skill requires six proficiency points, but the label of this skill is a special skill, so activation requires seven proficiency points. When Sean was promoted to level 5 and level 6, he left a total of 40 proficiency points, of which 30 were used to activate Requiem, so there were still 10 proficiency points left at this time. At this moment, without the slightest hesitation, he put all seven proficiency points into the outbreak of fighting spirit and successfully activated this skill. The casting of Requiem will stack a layer of dubuff each time. Because it has been cast twice in a row, Sean''s fatigue state at the moment is stacked with two layers, and the attribute value temporarily deducted has been frighteningly high. But in this situation, Sean doesn''t care at all, because the absolute hit within one meter attached to Requiem, so Sean doesn''t need to rely on attributes to fight at all. He just needs to have enough fighting spirit to use this skill when his opponent is close. The recovery of fighting spirit is 10% per hour. Before, Sean had 55% of the fighting spirit after casting a requiem, recovered to 65% in the hour of pursuit, and then cast another Requiem to reduce to 20%. At the moment, the other party has another golden strong besides the wolf. As long as the two don''t attack at the same time, Sean will solve an enemy at the moment of activating the fighting spirit explosion, Just give him another half an hour, and he will have enough fighting spirit to perform his fourth Requiem. As long as the two golden giants die, it is naturally very difficult for the remaining troops to leave Sean and others. But even if Sean and others can break through later, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy casualties. But if this result can be exchanged for the death of wolves, then everything is worth it. So the real key is whether these people can delay Sean for half an hour! Sean stood on the sword with a pale face, and his attributes were greatly weakened, which made him unable to play his real combat effectiveness. Even if he activated adrenal stimulation and lightness, his strength might be weaker than when he first entered the wilderness. But this is also a matter of no choice, because the intensity of the war has reached a shocking situation. Sean even wondered whether he and others were ambushed because of their previous rashness. But Sean didn''t know that it was not rash, but his bad luck. The big troops under the command of the wolf did come to support very early, but because the wolf slaughtered a group of Warcraft at noon to solve the food problem, as a result, a large number of Warcraft were attracted because the aftermath work was not done well, which led to an encounter with the subsequent troops. After paying a certain price, they finally killed all these Warcraft, but that place was obviously not suitable for staying. Therefore, they relocated a place to camp again. After taking a rest for a period of time to recover their strength, they temporarily organized a vanguard force of 500 people to come to support. The enemy''s archers were not as many as Sean and clough thought, only 200. However, these two hundred people are veterans and archers who have been trained for more than three years. Therefore, it is no problem to disguise as more than hundreds of archers under the cover of night. If William was present, he could find that these archers were not as many as he thought only by virtue of the subtle sense of hierarchy of the arrow rain falling from the air. It''s just that clough, Andre and Sean don''t have William''s fierce eyesight, so they didn''t find this little skill. The real killing move of the wolf is actually three inferior gold giants, including her and two others. As for the 300 soldiers who besieged Sean and others, in fact, they were just to mix the water and completely hang the enemy''s cannon fodder after breaking through the defense line. Compared with clough''s cold-blooded, the wolf is also better. But what made the wolf very depressed was that the gold strongman with a gun didn''t obey her command at all and killed the magician next to Sean directly. If the magician was so easy to kill, the wolf would have started long ago. After all, when it comes to means such as sneak attack and assassination, everyone around is naturally not as professional as the wolf, but in that extremely obvious flaw, the wolf is not moved at all. It is obvious that she has been cautious to a certain extent. At this moment, with the gradual retreat of the enemy, in the process of shaking the figure, the wolf could see Sean''s pale face. Even when he walked around, he had to rely on the help of others, which all showed a message: Sean was at the end of his strength. But I don''t know why, at this time, the wolf was more calm and didn''t rush and order a dead attack. The two sides seem to be stuck in a stalemate on the battlefield. But both clough and Sean know that if they continue like this, their defeat is only a matter of time. Because the other side still has a group of archers, the continuous arrow rain has changed from a wide area coverage to a centralized attack. Although each fall does not cause a large number of deaths as before, each time it always brings several people down and more people are injured. In this way, the defeat is only a matter of time. "They''re breaking through." The wolf looked at the battlefield and suddenly said in a deep voice. Because she has felt that the attack on the Northwest has obviously intensified. "I''ll stop it." Another gold strongman said without hesitation. The wolf didn''t stop it. He just nodded and said, "go, but be careful. No matter what flaws the other party reveals, you can''t go deep into the other party''s defense circle!" The golden strongman didn''t speak. He looked at Sean, then at the wolf, nodded slightly and ran to the other side. "Our intention to break through was discovered." Croft''s voice was a little cold, and his evil spirit was obviously heavier. "I won''t go." Cecilia protested. Her face was painfully pale, which was obviously the sequelae of excessive magic consumption. In the next few minutes after the fire rain fell, Cecilia was really like a mobile turret. She didn''t show any large magic, but kept throwing the big fireball in all directions. In the face of such a dense crowd, Cecilia didn''t even need spiritual guidance to destroy many enemy forces. "I''ll be the bait!" Sean looked at Cecilia and said nothing more. "No!" This time, it was not only Cecilia who opposed it, but also Tina and Andre. But Sean didn''t care about them at all. He just stumbled around and ran. Although the combat effectiveness had fallen to a palpitating level, Sean did not hesitate to reactivate the light body technique and adrenal stimulation, and then rushed towards another golden strong man. At this moment, there was a sense of sadness and anger in Sean. As a lord, Sean''s personal battle, especially his behavior of rushing to the forefront of the battlefield, is undoubtedly very inspiring. So the morale of the whole army has reached the peak at the moment. Even if the Cecilia guards do not belong to Sean''s command, they seem to have burst out their potential and kept up frantically as the nominal Lord looks pale and will fall down at any time. For a moment, the original circular defense array turned into a charge arrow and rushed towards the weakest gap in the northwest. The inferior gold strongman in charge of resisting the breakthrough here glanced at Sean contemptuously and looked extremely disdainful. He is also a strong man with a sword, but his sword is not a long sword, but a two handed wide blade sword. The open and close attack mode makes him have a very strong attack ability and attack range. Although his strength is not as high as that of the wolf, he is also not weak among other inferior gold strong men. He had seen the funeral of thirteen swords before. He was holding it. If Sean and others were strong enough, he would choose to retreat. But now, looking at Sean''s obvious appearance of a dead man, he dared to rush towards himself. He immediately felt a naked contempt and humiliation. Even if he threw the wolf''s warning away, he didn''t think Sean could perform the heart palpitating sword skill just now. Because he can clearly see that the sword skill obviously has strong sequelae. So at this moment, he rushed towards Sean without hesitation. "For honor!" Sean raised his sword and shouted. "For honor!" All the soldiers, whether Cecilia guards, bears or northern barbarians, roared in unison. The high morale and unyielding fighting spirit made the whole army twist into one at this moment. Those soldiers who tried to block the charging speed of Sean and others along the way were soon killed one by one by Clov, Andre and others who followed Sean. In order to maintain the momentum of Sean''s charge, clough and Andre have completely played the game of exchanging injury for injury. They don''t care about the weapons that cut at themselves. Their only idea is to keep this momentum of charge! Until Chisel through each other''s encirclement! Chapter 383 The front is suddenly empty! The people who were still charging and fighting, the arrow in front suddenly felt the pressure around them, and there were not many people nearby. At this time, they found that they had chiseled through each other''s encirclement! But before everyone could feel joy, a powerful pressure came like a tsunami. The golden strongman stood in front of the crowd. Alone, he feels as terrible as an army. Ten meters! Sean''s straight distance from each other is only ten meters! And the other party didn''t stand and wait at all, but rushed towards Sean at a very fast speed. The wide blade sword was held by him alone, but a small part of the sword tip was dragged on the ground. A flash of sparks splashed on the ground like a startling flood. Countless sand and stones splashed one after another with the splash of sparks, following the distance the strong man crossed, There is a long crack on the ground. Five meters! However, in the blink of an eye, almost everyone didn''t react. The strong man had crossed a distance of five meters. His amazing momentum was stronger. It was obvious that he was definitely a strong man in the Vietnam War. At least judging from this point, Sean was sure that the man in front of him was definitely the professional system of crazy soldiers. At a distance of five meters, the strong man has made a preemptive strike without hesitation. It was a light white sword like a tsunami, and it rushed towards the people with an overwhelming momentum. Under the sword Qi condensed from fighting Qi, the earth broke one after another, extending several cracks. Countless stones were constantly broken and splashed under the pressure of Qi, and then turned into powder. Under normal circumstances, in the face of such sword impact, the most correct way is to avoid it. But in the current situation, it is impossible to avoid. In other words, even if Sean and others can avoid it, the soldiers behind them can''t avoid it, and the other party still shows this move at a distance of five meters. Perhaps it will consume the thickness of fighting spirit to a certain extent because of this strong momentum, but it is definitely more than enough to face Sean and others. Clough and Andre, at this moment, almost have a heart to heart. Both of them also broke out amazing momentum, and the residual fighting spirit in their bodies was like crazy spending money. There is a qualitative gap between silver and gold, so if the two people want to keep something, what is waiting for them is to be directly defeated by this fighting spirit - even if they don''t die, everyone will be seriously injured. At that time, it will also be a mermaid meat. It''s better to work hard here. However, the gap in strength is always irreparable. They almost lost their fighting spirit, and only scattered one-third of the fighting spirit released by the other party. Maybe their power drops again, but they still don''t want to be able to stop the damage caused to them by this fighting spirit. But just then, ten bear people closest to Sean and others suddenly roared, and their eyes almost turned blood red. They rushed out quickly, crossed the crowd, and then stood in front. The next second, everyone''s momentum could not help but stop, because they heard a roar of heavy objects falling to the ground. The bear man in front had actually opened the nail pile of the impact shield, directly nailed the impact shield into the ground, and then the whole body leaned against the impact shield. When the five bear men behind also put their shields behind the five bear men in front, they also drove the nail piles into the ground, and then leaned against them with their bodies as support gravity. At this moment, these bear people actually took themselves as shields, ready to block the impact of fighting spirit for Sean and them. Almost all the bear people had just driven the nail pile and leaned against the shield, and the amazing fighting spirit had already hit. "Boom!" A strange and dull noise broke out. Everyone on the whole battlefield seems to vaguely see that when the fighting spirit and the impact shield collide together, the whole space seems to have a moment of pause. However, it was only a blink of an eye. When everyone''s consciousness gradually recovered, the skin of the ten bears in the two rows had been completely torn out and countless scars, and bright red blood splashed out from these scars like a blowout. It''s the powerful sword Qi penetrating power that directly affects the injuries of these bear people. Although the front five impact shields were not broken on the spot, they were visible to the naked eye. They were thinned by almost half of their thickness, and there were even countless cracks on them. The steam power source of the core was also destroyed. Even the five bear men standing in the second row were also hit hard by this. The terrible penetration of the fighting spirit can be imagined, let alone the steam power source of the five impact shields in the second row. Although the fighting spirit has been completely stopped, it has sacrificed the lives of ten bear people! At this time, the distance between the two sides is less than two meters. The corner of the golden strongman''s mouth turned slightly. It was obvious that he did not expect that these bear people were so fearless of death, and their defense ability was slightly stronger than his imagination. Therefore, he was dissatisfied that this fighting spirit did not defeat each other''s will. But the discontent soon disappeared, because he could see that the other party''s army had no power to fight again. Maybe the other party still has ten bear people, but it can no longer stop his fight. The golden strongman just waved his sword and picked up the bear man in the way. When the bear man hadn''t landed, he had already crossed the defense line. One meter! He''s only one meter away from Sean! The fighting spirit began to surround his wide blade sword, and the roaring wind became louder and louder. As long as he took another two steps forward, the fighting spirit he waved with the trend could at least hit and destroy more than half of the opponent''s number! a step! There was a flash of determination in Sean''s eyes. Fighting broke out! An equally amazing momentum burst out on Sean, and its momentum was no less powerful than the fighting spirit just put forward by the gold strongman. A flash of panic flashed in the eyes of the golden strongman. He couldn''t wait to condense his fighting spirit to the maximum, so he began to wave his hand and prepare to dance his sword. Peace of mind! But his action was still a step slower after all! Sean did not hesitate. At this moment, his eyes became unusually cold, and his right hand just raised his sword. But all the luster of the whole world is eclipsed at this moment! A bloodstain emerged from the man''s forehead and spread like a red light to his crotch. Then, the red blood splashed out. The golden strongman still looked incredible. The whole person had been slowly divided into two and fell down on both sides. "Cough!" A sword was handed out, but Sean couldn''t help coughing. Bright red blood coughed up from his mouth and dyed his whole right hand red. His face was as pale as paper. At this moment, the whole person seemed to be aging for decades. He couldn''t even straighten his waist! opportunity! From seeing the hand of the strong companion, the wolf had some expectations. He also didn''t believe that Sean had the power to fight back. Especially when he saw a fight and killed ten bear men, and he even broke through and came to Sean, at that moment, the wolf almost thought that the battle was coming to an end. But when she saw Sean''s terrible sword skill again, she felt a burst of cold hands and feet like falling into an ice cave, which was a kind of dead silence. I just didn''t expect that there was new hope after despair! Seeing Sean coughing and bleeding, the wolf knew that Sean was at the end of the real crossbow! Therefore, she immediately deceived her without hesitation! The wolf, who was originally the master of agile growth, naturally has great advantages in speed, so once it breaks out completely, her speed and lethality make her reach an amazing peak. The people who blocked her along the way, both their own people and the enemy, were quickly cut off by her charge. At the moment, her hands are actually holding two short swords! Because this amazing momentum suddenly broke out, people on the battlefield can''t do without paying attention. Seeing this man killing Sean quickly, kruma was the first one to jump out and stop, because he was the closest to the wolf. "Go away!" However, kruma was greeted by an extremely rough and simple double sword parry. Only one grid blocked kruma''s long gun, and then unloaded to the side, and kruma''s center was taken away. Next, the wolf waved his sword, and the strong fighting spirit erupted, which directly knocked kruma out, and even left an extremely terrible scar on his chest. Even Cruz, who came after kruma and tried to stop him, directly met kruma and flew out together. At this time, Andre finally had time to respond. He just took a breath, raised a little fighting spirit again, condensed on the sword and rushed towards the wolf. But the wolf''s action was also rough. This time, he didn''t even fight. Andre''s whole sword had broken and flew upside down. The distance between the wolf and Sean is less than three meters! But what people didn''t expect was that this time it was clough who had always been wrong with Sean! As Croft, who has extremely rich combat experience and his own strength is also climbing out of the sea of blood, he has insisted for a long time. However, in the face of the wolf who was only one step away from the upper gold, Clov was completely unable to resist after all. Soon, he was twisted by the wolf''s two short swords, and Clov''s armor was completely torn. When he and the wolf were wrong and out of date, it was Clov who fell. At this time, several soldiers of Cecilia guards only had time to withdraw Sean a few steps back. Seeing that the wolf had caught up, the soldiers of Cecilia guards turned and rushed towards the wolf without hesitation, trying to stop the wolf from approaching. At this time, the war has become a pile of people''s lives. It is just that if these people can synthesize a war and adjust by clove, they may also threaten the wolf. But rushing up like this can''t play any role at all for the wolf. She even starts with her own people in the way. How can she care whether the person in front of her is a cat or a dog. The splash of blood was just a little more desolate and bloody on the road she rushed to Sean. a step! The wolf had rushed in front of Sean. At this moment, she was not ferocious, but calm on her face. But the dagger in her hand, without the slightest hesitation and pause, pierced directly into Sean''s heart. But in the face of the wolf''s almost fatal blow, Sean''s expression was also calm and indifferent, as if this life was not his own. A long time ago, Sean always felt that he would be afraid of facing death, but when this day came, Sean was so calm that he seemed to be greeting his destiny. There was no fear and anger. He glanced at his fighting energy tank. It was a little pity that he couldn''t fight for 30 minutes. Chapter 384 Suddenly, a light blue light shone on Sean. Ice Armor! With a little magic power accumulated by Tina, she finally showed a cold ice armor on Sean. Because it was for the sake of exerting all-out efforts, this blow was just enough to break the ice armor. But the powerful impact force completely knocked Sean out. Although the strong pain made Sean feel that the whole person was about to fall apart, at least he was not killed by the wolf. At this time, more than a dozen Cecilia guards bravely surrounded the wolf. Even the few remaining bear people and those northern barbarians began to move quickly towards the wolf, trying to force the wolf to move by blocking and squeezing with a shield. If the general strong are surrounded by such means, as long as the soldiers are not afraid of death, the strong surrounded by such means are also likely to fall. But they don''t know that this method is OK to deal with the two strong men who used long guns and wide blade swords before, and it will have little effect to deal with the strong men who took the agile route like wolves. Therefore, before the encirclement was about to be completely closed, the wolf had waved her sword. Her movements were as beautiful as a dance step, but there was an extremely strong killing intention. With two short swords in her hand, relying on the unsteady fighting spirit, the attack range is also expanded and reduced from time to time, so that everyone can''t feel the wolf''s tactical actions at all. In this way, how can they predict the action of the wolf and completely reduce her attack range? Therefore, the means of these people rushing forward was only to delay the wolf for more than ten seconds, and she rushed out again. Several northern barbarian veterans hissed and shouted, "take the Lord quickly!" "Can you still go!" The wolf drank fiercely, and his breath became stronger. Because she was too tired of these endless flies. The attack that could have been killed at one blow was entangled by these people for several minutes. Even because these soldiers were brave and fearless, the distance between him and Sean began to become farther and farther. She was even more annoyed, because after the siege was pierced, the whole scene became completely chaotic. In the confrontation between the two armies, there was already a situation where you had me and I had you. In this way, the archers certainly did not dare to continue shooting. But in such a tangled situation, Sean and others who completely lost the shackles of the siege, naturally no one can intercept them. The wolf, however, was trapped in chaos. At the moment, he had a difficult feeling. In this case, how can the wolf not be angry? When the wolf was angry, she naturally became more fierce. She almost squeezed out her whole body''s potential. The sudden change of attack rhythm, coupled with the fact that it was originally to win with speed, the wolf soon killed all those who stood in front of him. The bright red blood almost dyed her cloak and hair completely red. The whole person was like a blood man, especially the cold breath of strangers, which made her look more crazy and determined. Like Sean, the wolf has an absolute reason to kill Sean. It is this momentum, this reason, coupled with Sean''s obvious extreme weakness at the moment, that makes the wolf crazy at the moment. Even vaguely, it is about to break through its own limit. Sean knows very well that if he can''t kill the wolf in this war, the strength of the wolf after the war will certainly be improved. I''m afraid he will really be the strong man of gold next time. But at this time, even if he wanted to kill the wolf, he had more heart than strength. It will take at least more than 20 minutes for the fighting spirit to show her soul again. If there is no soul, it is impossible to trap her now only by relying on the soldiers with less than 100 people left, not to mention killing the wolf. And will the wolf give Sean more than twenty minutes? This is also impossible. The wolf can''t wait to solve Sean in the next second. How can he give Sean time and opportunity to talk nonsense? Ten seconds! In just ten seconds, the wolf broke through the blockade, and the straight-line distance from Sean was less than five meters. It was also five meters away, but the wolf didn''t show the aggressive impact of the strong man with wide blade sword. The wolf is a very shrewd person. She will never deal with the enemy with the skills she is not good at. She will only kill the enemy with the skills she is best at. She will never even waste time on killing. The wolf is undoubtedly a more terrible opponent than silver who will talk after success. Therefore, the distance of five meters is only one or two seconds for wolves. Cecilia clenched her teeth, finally waved to condense the last remaining magic, and then sprinkled dozens of fire bombs the size of eggs. The power of these firebombs is not big, but as a magic flame, its temperature is not low, and the combustion durability is not lower than that of ordinary fireball. Even because of the coverage area, this firebomb plays a greater role than fireball. Because even in the face of this powerless fire bomb, the wolf did not dare to rush hard. After all, she was too clear about the magic flame, so she had to stop, wave the two short swords tightly, and knock down all the fire bombs. But in this way, the wolf also had to stop chasing. For this reason, Sean was given a few seconds of breathing time, which made the wolf itch. Her eyes looking at Cecilia and Tina were even colder. Obviously, after she killed Sean, I''m afraid it''s their turn. After blocking all the fire bullets, the wolf took a deep breath, and finally broke out completely. The whole man rushed towards Sean. The ground was even shaken out of a cobweb like crack because of the sudden force. This time, I''m afraid no one can save Sean. Everyone could only watch the tip of the wolf''s short sword finally stick to Sean''s throat. Spell seal. Silver scale! Sparks splashed everywhere, but the wolf''s blow could not pierce Sean''s throat anyway. Even if it used the power of fighting, it could only slightly break the skin. No matter how hard the wolf tried, the silver luster that covered Sean''s throat was like a solid wall, which blocked the destruction of the wolf. Just then, a thunder burst out from the ground! The wolf''s pupils opened suddenly at this moment, because at the moment when the thunder sounded, the wolf felt the real fear of death. She didn''t know if she could kill Sean if she tried her best. But she knew that if she insisted on wrestling with Sean''s silver luster, it would be her, not Sean, who died here! So, without hesitation, the wolf immediately took back his sword. The whole person was only a slight meal in mid air, but it seemed to her that she was in the water. She suddenly turned upside down and stepped on her right foot in the air. The whole person was like riding on the edge of the swimming pool in the game. She quickly opened the distance with Sean, and then landed steadily on a vacant lot. A cold awn with red flame tail light shot from the dark at the moment when the wolf withdrew, and then fell half a meter in front of Sean. If the wolf didn''t get away in time just now, this cold awn would definitely cut her completely. When Dao Han awn fell into the Gobi, there was a sense of silence. There was no roar or amazing momentum, but it brought a panic silence. Because of the place where the cold awn fell, a small area around collapsed directly, and countless grayish yellow aerosols came out, which was the scene of the direct evaporation of the hard sand and stone ground of the Gobi land! When the fog cleared, Sean saw only a pool of light gray molten iron falling in the pit. All the people''s eyes looked at the darkness from the cold. The next second, an outline finally appeared in front of everyone. It was the outline of a cavalry. However, when the figure broke through the darkness, the wolf felt his scalp suddenly numb, and even his hair stood up. White horse, black armour, red gun. One came alone. Rena! Under Sean Connery, the head of the first cavalry regiment, the goddess of war. Rena! It''s just a gallop, but it gives people the feeling of a tsunami. This momentum alone is enough to make everyone feel a palpitation and panic. The white war horse was galloping, and the next second was a roaring sound of horse hoofs. In the dark environment, the outline of a cavalry gradually appeared. They followed Reina 20 meters behind and formed a cavalry square. At the moment, they rushed to the battlefield. Every cavalry exudes a majestic killing momentum, and when this momentum condenses into one, it seems that a red and black brilliance can be seen on all cavalry, which is the bloody killing gas condensed after countless battles and bloody battles! This breath is not inferior to clough''s Cecilia guards! Sean didn''t expect that the light cavalry under Rena had been promoted to the level of level 4 elite troops! But at the moment, what really attracts Sean''s attention is the leading Reina! "For Lord!" Rena let out an angry cry, which was no less than the previous flat thunder on the battlefield in the silent night. "For Lord!" The frenzied roar seemed to disperse even the dark clouds in the sky. In Sean''s eyes, when Rena shouted the slogan of charging, a light bloomed on her, and then spread out like a ripple, directly covering the whole battlefield. Then, there was a faint light shining on all our soldiers. At this moment, it seemed that every one of our soldiers felt the blood boiling in their bodies and the whole person became full of combat effectiveness. Aura skills! Rena is actually advanced by armed knights, not violent Knights! Sean was stunned. The roaring sound of horse hoofs is like a magnitude 7 earthquake. The whole ground is constantly shaking and roaring. That''s the earth shaking! It was only a light cavalry force, but it rushed out of the momentum of heavy cavalry at this moment. Chapter 385 Rena charged very fast. Originally, he still kept a distance of 20 meters from the cavalry behind him, but in the twinkling of an eye, he just accelerated, and he had pulled away to nearly 50 meters and ran straight towards the wolf. The galloping hoof of the war horse was covered by the roar of the hoof of the large army behind her, but the momentum emitted by Rena was more powerful and frightening than those cavalry behind her. Sand and stone splashed under the hoof of the horse. The majestic posture of the horse was full of an explosive power beauty. Reina, who rode on the horse with a gun in her right hand, also had a dazzling heroic posture. If you look carefully, it is not difficult to find that Rena''s body is slightly leaning to the left, which means that her attack will be launched from the left side of the enemy. But in such a fierce battlefield, I''m afraid few people can have the mind to observe Rena''s actions like Sean. Several soldiers quickly left the battlefield and rushed towards Rena. Their idea is obviously the same as that of Cecilia guards, bear men and northern barbarians. They are all trying to stop Rena''s charge. Any soldier, even a recruit, knows very well that once the cavalry''s charge loses speed, its strength will also be weakened to the extreme. If it can pull the cavalry off the horse, its combat effectiveness will be greatly weakened. But these people have forgotten the two most important points. First, Rena is not a cavalry, but a knight! Second, she is the next gold strongman. Even if she gets off the horse, she is still a real gold strongman! Several of the soldiers who besieged them soon tasted the fear of being charged by Rena. With a slight pull of Rena''s left hand, the war horse immediately moved towards the left side. The moving distance is very small, and it still depends on inertia. Therefore, unless it is a strong person with extremely rich experience against the enemy, it is difficult to find Rena''s small move. These soldiers are obviously just ordinary people of lower bronze, let alone experts. They don''t even have the strength of upper bronze. How can they find this subtlety. So when Rena approached these soldiers, they were frightened to find that the original encirclement had become a joke, because Rena was almost one meter away from their encirclement! Before the soldiers could react, Rena''s long gun had been shot. The red spear just flashed slightly, and a small hole had burst out in the eyebrow of a soldier on the far left, and the blood was shot like a blood arrow. Then, she saw Rena''s long gun draw to the right, and the center of gravity of the whole person seemed to deviate to the right. Several soldiers who couldn''t dodge because they were too close froze on the spot. Their eyes showed incredible fear. The weapons in their hands had fallen to the ground, but their hands covered their throat and made a "loud" gasp, but in any case, they could not stop the red blood flowing out from their fingers. Almost in an instant, Rena had already crossed paths with these soldiers. But at this moment, the horse under Rena''s crotch has shifted along Rena''s center of gravity and slightly adjusted its direction to the right. Rena also raised her gun and stabbed her to the left. This time, a slight "poof" sounded in the air. A faint red strength flashed in the air, but the left chest, the middle of the chest and the right chest of the three soldiers on the left were shot through a hole at the same time, and the blood flowed out like a stream. This is actually a Qi force to attack and kill three people at the same time! The next moment, the red light burst like a fairy scattered flowers, and more than a dozen soldiers who blocked Rena along the way immediately stood stiff. But the dull look on everyone''s face and the holes in the throat that run through the front and back clearly tell that the lives of these soldiers have left their bodies. Is it so easy to block the attack of the golden strong? Even if clough wants to face the attack of wolves, he needs at least 300 elite soldiers to set up a battle array. A few minutes ago, the wolf just explained to everyone present what a frontal attack is. So many people''s obstruction and defense lines, even the unreserved moves of clough, kruma and Andre, were easily torn by the wolf. If it weren''t for Sean''s authoritative defense ability such as silver scale curse, Sean would have died under the wolf''s dagger in the attack just now. In just a few minutes, the situation at the moment was completely reversed. Now, it is Rena who rushes towards the wolf with an indomitable and amazing momentum. It is obvious that the momentum is to stab him to death! But the only difference from the wolf is that Rena''s attack has a sense of hierarchy, and is obviously very lethal and threatening, but no one of her own soldiers will be accidentally injured by Rena''s attack. Even two soldiers belonging to two different camps fought in front of Rena, but when Rena rode past, it was the enemy soldier who fell down with his throat covered in horror, but his own soldiers were not injured at all. The distance of more than ten meters is just a blink of an eye for Rena. But in the blink of an eye, in the eyes of everyone, there was a red light. First, there was a flash, and then a red track appeared in the air, followed by a red gas shot, and finally the red light shining all over the sky like a woman scattered flowers. All the attack skills were completed at one go. In this process, Rena''s charging speed didn''t even slow down, but she didn''t hurt anyone. Looking at the war horse, under the control of Rena, like a flexible swimming fish, playing and wandering in this mixed water, it is full of an indescribable pleasure. The white horse, the black armor and the red gun are destined to be the protagonist tonight. "Retreat!" Finally, when the wolf was only one meter away, he saw that Rena''s long gun was about to stab out - Sean and others could even see Rena''s right hand slightly raised, obviously raising the gun. The red gas was flowing on Rena''s hand, and then slowly poured into the long gun. A layer of light red gas could be seen around the long gun. No one would doubt that when Rena stabbed this shot, the wolf would die here! But what everyone didn''t think of was that the wolf''s reaction and speed really exceeded everyone''s expectations. Because it only takes another 0.1 second to see the moment when the wolf''s head was detonated, the wolf completely broke out half of the fighting spirit in her body, and the whole person quickly flew backward, and her double swords also flew towards the rear. The strong fighting spirit also broke out from the two short swords, strangling all the people in the way behind her, regardless of the enemy. Such a terrible and even cold-blooded move, accompanied by the wolf''s hissing and exhausting withdrawal order, all the soldiers still fighting with Cecilia guards, bear people and northern barbarians finally collapsed after being stunned for a second. When the 0.1 second finally jumped, Rena''s long gun finally stabbed out, but at this time, the enemy had jumped more than 10 meters away. So people can only see a little red light condensing on Rena''s long gun. This red light is not big, only the size of a nail, but when this red light is exposed from the tip of the gun, it suddenly and completely erupts. In the eyes of outsiders, the tip of Rena''s long gun was like a sun hanging on it. The thick red fighting spirit spiraled wildly, forcibly absorbed all the surrounding air, and then exploded completely. The wind is raging! Looking at Rena''s shot, a trace of fear flashed in the wolf''s eyes. She believed that if she had just slowed down and been hit by this shot, I''m afraid her head would explode completely in the next second. However, when the wolf saw that Rena''s face suddenly turned white, she also understood that it would also have a great adverse effect on Rena, even side effects. At this moment, no one thought that the wolf could grasp the opportunity so accurately! Because no matter one second earlier or the next, she can''t escape death. Only when Rena stops at the moment when she wants to show her gun skills, can she escape Rena''s air lock and attack. Otherwise, one second later, her head will explode; One second earlier, we still have to face Rena''s pursuit. When Rena paused for a moment because of this blow, the wolf had already pulled away from 20 meters to 40 meters. When Rena wanted to charge with her horse again, the wolf ran away quickly without turning back - she almost completely broke out all her fighting spirit in running for her life, but it was only one or two seconds, The wolf couldn''t see her at all. At this time, the light cavalry troops with the roar of horse hoofs finally rushed to this battlefield. They are facing a group of enemies who have lost their will to fight and collapsed and fled. Everyone knows that in the face of the cavalry charge, if they can continue to entangle with the enemy and cause a large-scale scuffle, there is naturally no way for the enemy cavalry to attack, because the cavalry charge is simply unable to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. The battlefield charge cutting is an attack tactic that directly cuts the formation completely, It is also aimed at weakening the morale of the enemy and making the enemy collapse. But this time, while a large number of soldiers fled, a small number of veterans were still entangled with Cecilia''s close guard. They would choose this entirely by virtue of their rich combat experience. It''s just obvious that they chose the wrong opponent this time. The whole cavalry soon divided into 150 horses and scattered in three directions to pursue the fleeing soldiers, with 50 people in each direction. The other 50 people began to run in circles around the whole battlefield. They were not fast, but they were full of a terrible momentum of killing. They put away their long guns, then pulled up the short guns hanging behind the horses and threw them one by one at the enemy. It was just a round of short guns. After shooting and killing about a dozen enemies, these veterans finally collapsed and began to flee. At this time, Rena had already rode to Sean''s side. When she was a few meters away from Sean, she had already turned over and dismounted and trotted. When she came to Sean, Rena had knelt on one knee and hung her head. Her long hair was congealed with blood and sweat, and her black armor also had large tracts of dried blood, The whole person exudes a pungent smell, but his eyes are full of perseverance. In everyone''s eyes, Rena at this moment is still so heroic and full of the real dignity of a strong person. The white horse stepped lightly to Rena''s side, lowered his head, hit a loud nose, and then rubbed Rena''s head. "I''m sorry, my Lord, for making you suffer." This was the first thing Rena said, "I''m late." Chapter 386 The sky finally began to turn a little white. Last night''s bloody battle was a very normal thing for the wilderness itself. In this bloody land, for the war situation of tens of thousands or tens of thousands of people, the battle on the scale of thousands of people is not even a small-scale conflict. The more we go deep into the wilderness, the more terrible the battlefield is, and the larger the scale is naturally. However, for the six regions of the head and tail snake route, this is indeed the most shocking bloody battle since the establishment of the head and tail snake route. In those years, the six regions of the first and tail snake route were indeed piled up with their lives. However, since the establishment of regional leaders, subregional leaders and trade leaders, no war of more than 500 people has broken out in the six regions. However, the number of people involved in the bloody war last night was more than 1000. If we take into account a series of other battlefields that were involved in the root causes of last night''s bloody war, it is a war of tens of thousands of people. Of course, Sean didn''t know that Vivian had entered the wilderness and even led 5000 thunder front to support. Naturally, he wouldn''t know that a strong man in the holy land was blocking Vivian''s support. And because the war broke out on this battlefield attracted the eyes of the Holy Land strongmen sent by the Millennium covenant Empire and the pan continental chamber of Commerce, the bloody war between Sean and the wolf last night was annihilated in the truth of history. Except for the parties. After the war, Sean and others did not dare to stay on the battlefield. They just hurriedly cleaned up the battlefield and the bodies of the dead, and Rena and the light cavalry under her command escorted Sean and others out of the battlefield for the first time. During the service, there were only more than 70 Cecilia guards, less than 10 northern barbarians, three bear people and only 12 slave team members. Because kruma is a lizard man, his injury is not serious. The terrible wound soon turned into a minor injury under Tina''s cure. On the contrary, both Clov and Andre are seriously injured. I''m afraid he won''t be able to fight again in the next few months or even a year. Clov''s injury is much more serious than Andre. But what really makes people sad is that Yim died in the war. For rupee, this is already like a father. In the bloody battle last night, he killed himself in order to block the fatal blow for rupee. As like as two peas in the body, he was sitting in a silly way, as if he had heard his father die. But when Sean and others worried about the rupee, the determined young boy had already regained his feet. He only asked Sean one word. "Do I have a chance to revenge?" Sean''s answer was also very simple, just one word. "Yes." Then rupee said that his life would be Sean''s from today on. This should have made Sean happy and happy, but I don''t know why, no one was happy, whether Sean, Andre or Cecilia. They just quietly watched rupee bury Yim on the Gobi, and then took down a short sword that Yim had been carrying with him. Everyone could feel that the boy seemed to become completely mature at this moment. This war was extremely tragic for Sean and others. It can be said that Sean''s journey from the kingdom of potoroa across several kingdoms and principalities to the Principality of Ryan was even more tragic. In this war, Sean saw what a real aristocrat should be like in terms of inside information, power, network and allies. It also made Sean really understand that even an old aristocrat in a small country also has shocking strength. Before that, Sean had always been very whimsical and thought that with his understanding and cognition of those old aristocrats in the game, he had been completely invincible. However, he has always ignored one of the most important factors, that is, in the game, even if he dies, he will only deduct some attributes and lose a level, and will not really die. Moreover, because there are a large number of players, their ability is almost equivalent to countless golden and Holy Land strong, and they naturally have an overwhelming advantage in the face of those nobles. But now, his world is a real world! There are no countless players here, so there will be no countless gold and holy land strongmen. Everything can only rely on his own development. The real capable people are one dead and one less. If Rena hadn''t arrived in time last night, I''m afraid even if Sean thought he could survive in the end, I''m afraid no one, including Cecilia, could survive. The cruelty and directness of reality finally woke Sean up. What he needs most now is not an opportunity to expand his ambitions, but a stable political position and its allies and benefits. In the face of the endless means and conspiracies of nobles and kingdoms, if there is no ally willing to advance and retreat together, his future will be difficult. At that time, let alone the recovery of the holy Utopia, I''m afraid even the foundation that has been laid so hard will be completely seized. But not everything is bad. Rena is a seventh rank professional armed Knight, which is definitely a surprise for Sean. Sean originally thought that in the case of Rena, there was a 70% chance that her seventh level career would be transferred to Berserker. This is a true class of riding as a thousand. In the charge of the front battlefield, the combat effectiveness of a berserker is almost equal to that of three or four strong men of the same level, because all its skills are born for fighting. In the player''s evaluation, this profession has a nickname, which is called "Berserker on horse". It belongs to the type of occupation where the more you fight, the more terrible you are, the more serious you are injured, and the stronger your combat effectiveness will be. In the game, with the team of Berserker knights, DPS can definitely soar to a level, and can even be used as 2T and 3T when necessary. Moreover, a series of tactics and playing methods around Berserker knights are also very mature in the game, and this class is also a class with relatively low employment difficulty among all seven level Knight classes. Armed knights are not comparable with rage knights in combat ability. In one-on-one competition, armed knights and rage Knights will lose ten games if they play ten games. But at the beginning of the game, many professional teams would fight for an armed Knight, for nothing else, because the armed Knight has extremely rare aura skills, which have very low effect on single challenge, but it is very important for the growth of the whole team. Not to mention anything else, only the two brilliant skills that Rena currently has are enough to make the whole light cavalry force use as a heavy cavalry force. [aura of War: greatly improve the morale of the whole army, strengthen the attack and defense of the Army (team), save 25% physical damage, and all friendly members gain a bonus of strength + 10, endurance + 10 and agility + 10.] [order aura: greatly improve the morale of the whole army, strengthen the movement speed and defense of the Army (team), save 35% of long-range damage, and all friendly members have a bonus of endurance + 15 and agility + 15.] If an army''s morale is high, its attack power, defense power and even movement speed will be significantly improved, and its fighting enthusiasm will be very high, which will make an army very difficult and terrible. Aura skills will not only greatly improve the morale of the army, but also improve the attack power, defense power, movement speed and defense according to the different abilities of the two auras, and then increase the attribute for the third time. The targeted bonus of the total attribute of 30 points is almost equal to forcibly improving the combat effectiveness and quality of an army. Even the troops at the same level are strong and weak. At least the elite heavy cavalry of level 4 must be better than the elite light cavalry of level 4. However, as soon as Rena''s war aura was launched, this light cavalry force was not equivalent to a level 4 heavy cavalry force, but was directly promoted to two levels to become a level 5 heavy cavalry force. It is entirely conceivable how terrible this combat effectiveness is. What''s more rare is that these two auras also have the attribute of saving a certain proportion of damage. This is the terrible thing about armed knights, and these two auras are first-class auras! If Rena studies in this area, her aura skills can also be promoted to level 2 aura, level 3 aura, and even the highest level of level 5 aura. At that time, the range of improvement will be far more than that. But Sean also found some differences between reality and the game. At least, in the game, armed knights can only use the aura effect specifically - that is, if they choose to use it for the army, they can''t use it for the team, so Rena''s aura effect won''t work on Sean and others when they are in the lead. However, when Rena launched the command aura last night, Sean could obviously feel the surge of power in his body, and even Tina, Cecilia and the whole Cecilia guards were rewarded. This shows that Reina''s aura skills are likely to be regional range abilities, rather than group skills in the same formation as in the game! Therefore, Sean was pleasantly surprised by Rena''s advancement, which was even more surprising than knowing that Rena''s army had become a level 4 elite army. Because as long as Rena is on the battlefield, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness of all the troops under Sean can be improved by at least one level. Under such circumstances, Sean and others were relieved to find a place to rest temporarily. Soon, after a short rest of two days, when Andre and clough''s injuries improved slightly, Sean ordered to leave immediately. Because he has seen that the situation in the wilderness is becoming more and more complicated and dangerous, they must leave here and return to their territory as soon as possible. Chapter 387 Escorted by Rena, Sean and others traveled very fast. This road was killed by Reina herself leading the cavalry, so she''s just going back now. Reina knows all the rest places along the way. This can naturally save a lot of trouble, so although it took two days to rest in the wilderness, it also took less than two days to get back to the trade point of the Zhufeng tribe. The Zhufeng tribe actually has great geographical advantages. If the development of the wilderness is not too abnormal, this place should be regarded as the most valuable trade point in the whole Great Rift Valley. For Sean and others, as long as they get here, it means that in about half a day, they can rush back to the outermost part of the gorge Rift Valley, then return to the gorge Rift Valley, and then spend another month to return to pandaling. There, Alfred and his army must be ready to take over. Now, there is only about half a day''s journey from the chase wind tribe. According to Rena, the place has been completely destroyed by Clov. After a fire burned, there were hundreds of wooden pile nailed corpses. It is said that it also caused a small wave of Warcraft in the Great Rift Valley, and several nearby trade points suffered losses to a certain extent. Therefore, today''s trade point of Zhufeng tribe is actually a piece of ruins, and it is completely impossible to rebuild in a short time. Because of this, this place is undoubtedly safe in Rena''s eyes. At this time, it was already noon. It was the hottest time in the wilderness. Sean and others rested in a cool back sun. The scale of the temporary camp is not large, mainly because the back sun is not large. Before, it was crowded with only 200 cavalry. Now, with nearly 100 people such as Sean, clough, Cecilia and Cecilia guards, it will only become more crowded. Even if there is such a sunny place, it just avoids being directly exposed to the sun. The heat wave constantly forced on the earth can not be completely offset. In this way, it will become very dependent on water, but everyone knows that the most scarce thing in the wilderness is water resources. At the moment, in order to give priority to ensuring the drinking water of klov, Andre and other wounded soldiers, the work that should have been done to wash and cool the horses naturally can only be interrupted, so these horses seem a little weak at the moment. In fact, as early as a day ago, Sean and others were already facing the dilemma of running out of food and drinking water. If it weren''t for this urgent problem, Sean and others would certainly not start back immediately after a two-day rest. No matter how urgent, they should at least wait until clough and Andre''s injuries are stable. Going on the road like this is extremely unfavorable to the recovery of Andre and Clov. It is uncertain that the injury that could have been cured in a month or two will intensify in the bumps on the way, and it may take half a year or even a year to recover. However, compared with the slow recovery of the injury, starvation or thirst is naturally a worse problem. Therefore, the whole army immediately embarked on the road under such circumstances. Now, it''s not far from the Zhufeng tribe. If they speed up, they may be able to get to the Zhufeng tribe at night. There may be no food, but there are sufficient water resources. At that time, people can replenish water, rest again, and then find ways to solve the problem of food. At least, we need to find food that can supply the whole army for about half a month. Sean and others rush into the gorge rift valley. "My Lord." Rena came over with a kettle and handed it to Sean. "Drink some water. You haven''t eaten or drank water all day." Sean just stopped, turned his head to look at Cecilia, and then said, "it''s all right. I can insist. I''m about to reach the chasing wind tribe Give this to Cecilia. She is weak and needs food and water more than we do. " "Yes." Rena nodded, then handed the kettle to Cecilia and took out a white handkerchief from her body. The handkerchief is not big, because it is wrapped, so this handkerchief looks only the size of a palm. Compared with Rena''s black brown hand due to blood and dust, this handkerchief looks extremely dazzling. I saw Rena carefully open the handkerchief, revealing the things stored in it. There are several pieces of dried bacon cut into long strips. "Have some." "This is the essence of the hind legs of the earthworm, at least it can fill the hunger," she said. Yadi dragon is a subspecies of Dilong. There is an essential gap between Dilong and Dixing dragon. The former is a herbivorous Warcraft specially used for baggage transportation. Although its value is equivalent to cattle and horses, its value can be much higher than cattle and horses, because the pull gravity is up to several tons. Generally, it is not a large enough chamber of Commerce, and there will be no Dilong. The sub Earth Dragon is a subspecies of the Earth Dragon, but its size is much smaller than the Earth Dragon, and the most important thing is that the sub Earth Dragon has a strong concept of territory and is a highly aggressive omnivorous Warcraft. The essence of the hind legs of the Asian Dragon is the most essential part of the earthworm, which is rich in a variety of substances that are needed by the human body, and can restore physical strength quickly. On the battlefield, the dried meat made from the essence of the hind legs of the earthworm is the best battlefield food. It is also the second life of generals on the fierce and cruel battlefield. Basically, a hind leg meat of the Asian dragon can be made up to less than ten dried meat like ham sausage, and the maximum limit is two soldiers. "What about you?" Cecilia saw the five or six leg meat similar to ham sausage wrapped in the handkerchief and immediately understood what it was. Rana et al must have hunted a subtropical dragon here in the wilderness, and then had so many pieces of hind leg meat. "Now there is no owner in Zhufeng tribe. As long as you can get there, you don''t have to worry about running out of food." Rena smiled and stuffed the dried meat into Cecilia''s hand. "If we are fast enough, we can get there at night. At that time, not only the problems of water and food can be solved, but also we can take a comfortable bath." Speaking of this, Rena finally showed a little female sadness: "I haven''t bathed for months. I feel that if I wash now, I can probably dye a river black." "I think I should be the same." Cecilia looked at her situation, and her little face was almost wrinkled. "Since I followed Sean, I feel that taking a bath has gradually gone away from me. Before that, I never imagined what it would be like if I didn''t take a bath one day. " "Ha ha." Rena laughed heartily, "I''m better than you. I used to be a mercenary. It''s common not to take a bath for ten days and a half months But it''s really the first time for such a long time. " Perhaps it was after having been with Rena for so long, but it was the first time to see Rena show such a happy laugh. All the light cavalry were stunned for a while. At the same time, they were a lot more relaxed inexplicably. The dark clouds that had been pressing on everyone''s heart spread so quietly at this moment. Everyone suddenly raised their hope and desire for future life, and even began to sing the most common marching ballad on the mainland. Sean looked at the people in front of him, but the corners of his mouth raised involuntarily. In his eyes, the morale of the army was gradually recovering, including the Cecilia guards who had been completely crippled. This ability can only be achieved by armed knights, and Sean has found that the influence of aura skills in this world is more obvious and powerful than that in the game. He even began to doubt that everyone has his own hidden aura skills for the heroes who have been responded by countless NPCs in the game before. If we had to face them in the present world, how terrible would they be? Perhaps in terms of personal combat power, Sean is confident that he can crush some of them, but if he is in a frontal battle Sean thought for a moment and began to sweat. The two-hour break is not long, but it is not short. However, for Sean and others, it is enough for others except for clough, Andre and some other wounded. Just because of the horses, Sean also obviously found that the combat effectiveness of the light cavalry force led by Rena has decreased significantly. After all, as a cavalry, the biggest dependence is naturally the war horses, and if the war horses are weak, it is equivalent to weakening the combat effectiveness of the cavalry. In fact, Rena is similar. Rena''s strength can only be brought into full play by relying on mounts. Without mounts, she can only play one-third of her combat effectiveness at most. Now, Rena has become an armed Knight because of her transfer. I''m afraid her strength will be weakened in fighting alone, so she can only bully occupations such as assassins and archers, and she must be riding. "It seems that we must tailor a set of equipment for Rena." While Sean thought so, he also followed the big army on the road again. The next journey was relatively flat, because there were no dazzling Warcraft or creatures on the way, which made everyone who had wanted to get some game food helpless. However, with the closer and closer to the trade point of Zhufeng tribe, everyone''s mood gradually became more relaxed. But soon, the relaxed mood in everyone''s heart was replaced by a burst of gloom. Sean and others are less than 500 meters away from the trade point of the chasing wind tribe, because it is not completely dark at the moment. They can even see the whole chasing wind tribe burned into scorched ruins by the fire. However, there is an army between Sean and the chasing wind tribe. An army of more than two thousand people. The person standing in front of this army is the wolf! Chapter 388 "Sir Connery, we meet again." The wolf walked slowly forward and soon separated from the perfectly arranged army behind him. At a distance of about 200 meters from Sean and others, she had stood still, with a smile on her face, completely free of her previous embarrassment and depression. At this time, the wolf had taken off the hood and cloak he had been wearing before, revealing his true face under the cloak. To be fair, the wolf can definitely be regarded as a beauty. At least among all the women Sean has seen since he came to the world, the appearance and temperament of the wolf can definitely be regarded as the top five, which is probably second only to Cecilia, Elizabeth, shefanio and others, and even above Simi, Rena, Tina, yasina and others. The wolf has long light blue hair and a standard melon face that meets the taste of Oriental people. Her facial features are not as delicate as Cecilia''s, nor as perfect as chefanio and Elizabeth''s, but as delicate as a ceramic doll, especially her bright eyes, like another soul breathing, appear very pure. And when the wolf is not as crazy as a shrew, her whole body also exudes a naive romantic temperament like a little girl. She simply stood here, but there was a unique temperament that was awe inspiring and should not be blasphemed and violated. What is particularly rare is that the wolf''s figure is no worse than Elizabeth. Tall figure, plump double peaks, slender legs, coupled with her temperament and face, all give people an extremely strong sense of visual impact. I don''t know why, when watching the real wolf with a childlike face, the first reaction in Sean''s mind was not surprise or shock, but a long lost term suddenly came to mind. Goddess. This goddess does not refer to a goddess like Esther winter who really exists in this world. But the kind that was worshipped by countless losers and otaku on the earth in previous lives, and the mantra is "why? ha-ha! Go take a bath. " The goddess of. Of course, Sean prefers to use an alternative term. green tea bitch. The temperament of the wolf was full of a strong smell of green tea in Sean''s eyes. "I''ve been waiting for you here for two days." The appearance of the wolf''s Qiao smile is a trace of charm in purity. Sean sighed helplessly: "you go back and continue to be your green tea, and I go back and continue to be my Lord. It''s not very good that we don''t offend the river." However, because Sean''s voice was very light, the wolf just saw Sean''s mouth move a few times, but he didn''t know what Sean said. However, when she saw that the people around Sean showed some inexplicable looks, she knew something in her heart. I''m afraid Sean just cursed himself. The unwilling color on her face made the wolf''s heart flash a little happy. The more irritable and painful Sean was, the happier she was. As long as she thought of the war a few days ago, she abandoned her subordinates and fled in a panic, she felt a burst of anger and humiliation. How long has it been since I tasted it? The wolf doesn''t remember. The only thing she knows is that since she stepped into the golden realm, she felt only respect wherever she was. Even the master she served won''t give her any face. Of course, she knows that a large part of this is because of her strength, and another part is because she is his forbidden land. Just like silver and eagle, the three of them were accepted by the young master under some special circumstances. From the beginning of rather die than surrender to the final surrender, the humiliation suffered in this can''t compare with that suffered in recent days. Whenever I think of Sean, the wolf hates his teeth itching. I can''t wait to turn into a creature with the same name as her and tear Sean to pieces. Sean also stepped out. He stopped Cecilia, Rena and others from following, and walked 100 meters away from the wolf alone. At this moment, the distance between the two armies is 300 meters, but as the real supreme commander of the two armies, it is 100 meters apart. But when Sean tried to shorten the distance of 100 meters again, the wolf stopped. "Sir Connery, you''d better stand in that position." The wolf chuckled, "at a distance of 100 meters, we have a sense of security with each other." "Are you afraid of me?" Sean raised his eyebrows. Although he laughed at the wolf, he didn''t take another step after all, but he felt a little awe in his heart, because the growth of the wolf really exceeded his expectations, "you are already a strong man in the golden realm, I''m just in the silver realm, are you afraid of me? Isn''t that ridiculous to say You are losing the face of the strong. " Today''s wolves, although their strength has grown to the level of Burrell before, belong to the level where they can break through to the upper gold with only one foot away from the door. But what really makes Sean feel a strong sense of crisis is not the strength of the wolf, but the growth of her fighting consciousness. If she had changed the previous words, with the pride and conceit of the wolf, she would never ask Sean to stop. Even if Sean shortened the distance to ten meters, the wolf wouldn''t mind. But now, a hundred meters away, the wolf has stopped. That''s because the wolf already knows that Sean''s ultimate explosive ability is within 100 meters, and if the distance is controlled above 100 meters, Sean is no threat to anyone. In terms of the speed and explosive power of the wolf, as long as Sean makes any move, the wolf can quickly distance himself from Sean. In this case, if Sean wants to kill the wolf by force, even if he can succeed, he will eventually die surrounded by the other party''s army. There are two thousand regular soldiers. This number is no joke! Sean is not afraid of those powerful lower gold strongmen, let alone the absolute strength of anhun, which makes him capable of killing and even severely damaging those strongmen of non main endurance level. Even before activating anhun, Sean has absolute confidence and confidence to deal with such enemies. What he fears most is that those who are not only stronger than him, but also have better patience, and their fighting consciousness and experience are no less than his strong ones. The wolf in front of her, after the extremely embarrassing and fierce war a few days ago, maybe her patience is not good enough, but her combat consciousness and combat experience have been completely proportional to her strength. Especially after witnessing Sean''s terrible strength and almost killing Sean, she has extremely rich combat experience in the face of Sean. This is the real ability and quality of a gold strongman! In this world, anyone who can grow into the golden realm is not a fool. If Sean treats all his enemies as fools, he will definitely die in the end. Facing Sean''s provocation, the wolf looked at Sean deeply. Although his face was still smiling, there was no doubt that his smile was full of a chill: "I guessed at that time that your strength is seriously damaged and you will leave the wilderness as soon as possible, so I took all my subordinates, abandoned all baggage and materials and arrived here as soon as possible The last gateway of the gorge Rift Valley, the wind driven trade point Fortunately, I didn''t miss your departure in the end. " "So are you here to see me off?" Sean said with a surprised look on his face, "Oh, how embarrassed it is. You don''t need to be so polite when you are so familiar. How tired it is to let two thousand people run around like this Well, now that we''ve all met and you''ve given it away, get out of the way. Your young master calls you home for dinner. " Hearing Sean''s shameless words, even if the wolf''s psychological quality was no matter how good, she didn''t underestimate Sean, but she was stunned at this moment. "How tired it is to fight and kill." Sean continued, "listen to me and take your people away quickly Do you still think there''s not enough blood these days? I don''t want to think about how many gold giants you have fallen. I''m afraid your young master''s heart is dripping blood? If even you fall here, it''s definitely not worth the loss. Let''s make way quickly. I promise we won''t bring our hatred in the wilderness to the outside world. " Hearing Sean''s eloquent chatter, the wolf laughed angrily: "do you think you can really leave the wilderness alive with so many people in your hand? Even if my young master really calls me home for dinner, I will carry your head as a gift to my young master. " "You do have more people than we do, but so what?" Hearing the wolf''s words, Sean knew that the wolf''s will to kill himself could not be shaken, and she now brought all the troops here, and still abandoned all the baggage and materials. This was a desperate war for the wolf and its troops. Like Sean, it was a war that only allowed victory and no defeat, "with you infantry, If we want to break through, do you think you can stop it? Even if you can stop it, do you dare to stop it? " "Hehe, as long as I completely stationed my troops here and blocked your passage from the gorge Rift Valley, even if you can break through, where can you go?" The corner of the wolf''s mouth raised slightly again and looked very proud, "just as you blocked panda collar and made all the slave hunting teams of the whole dabion Kingdom unable to enter the wilderness through the gorge Rift Valley, my army may not be able to pursue you who are determined to break through, but if you blocked your way out of the wilderness through the gorge Rift Valley, But it''s still very easy If you don''t believe it, you can try it. Moreover, if you want to break through the siege, you will announce that you have also abandoned those infantry. I don''t think you will do so. " Sean glanced at the army behind the wolf. This is a mixed force. There are hundreds of sword and shield soldiers in the main defense, and there are also four or five hundred archers. In addition, there are spearmen and swordsmen. These combat forces integrating long-range strike, critical attack and defense forces can be achieved if they are determined to block the entrance and exit from the wilderness to Panda collar. But if Sean is really determined to break through and enter the gorge Rift Valley, there is no way. As long as Rena is there, they can break through easily. But the result of the fact is just as the wolf said. If Sean and others want to break through, the whole Cecilia guard will be destroyed, and clough and Andre may be abandoned. This is something Sean can''t give up. With a deep breath, Sean''s eyes gradually became cold. Perhaps feeling Sean''s war spirit, Rena and others have led the cavalry to put out an impact formation. The soldiers of Cecilia''s guards, who were not seriously injured, also insisted on setting up a defensive array. They knew that they and others had become a burden to the army, so the only thing they could do at the moment was not to add trouble to Rena and her cavalry. This is indeed an unavoidable battle. Only the last winner can leave the land. The loser''s fate is naturally buried here. This is a battle in which only one side can live! However, no matter what they think, Sean and others have no hope of victory. Chapter 389 The war broke out without suspense. The clever wolf no longer attacked Sean or Rena alone, but retreated back to the army at the first time. The elite troops of level 4 can easily destroy a regular force of level 3 in combat effectiveness, but this is under the condition of the same strength and the level of commanders is not far from each other. For example, Sean and others have to face this regular army with a force of up to 2000. Unless Rena''s force is still full of 500, it is still possible to defeat the other party, but now it is absolutely impossible. Not to mention, the combat effectiveness of Reina''s light cavalry force will be weakened by more than half. After all, before, all the cavalry''s drinking water was used to share with Cecilia''s guards, resulting in the weakness of these horses. "Rena, use the aura of command!" Sean immediately shouted when he saw the other party''s Army take action at the first time. But in response to Sean, it was Rena''s confused face: "command aura? What is that? " Hearing Rena''s words, Sean was a little stunned, and then he woke up. Reality and game are two different worlds! In the game, the skills used by players are confirmed by skill instructions. Basically, they can be used immediately only with a slight movement of mind. For real expert players, they can even use a complex skill combination in an instant. However, in reality, this situation is absolutely impossible, not to mention all kinds of hard time generated by powerful skills. Even the connection and use of skills also need to take into account the endurance of the body. Sean, for example, had previously suffered injuries to his internal organs by using skills such as sprint and sudden stop. Of course, more importantly, aura skills do not exist in this world! Sean can find that Rena does have aura skills through the real eye, but such skills do not exist in Rena''s personal subjective consciousness. In other words, for Sean, the so-called aura skill is just shouting a slogan to boost her morale. Thinking of this, Sean immediately shouted, "just like the charge slogan you launched that night!" Rena was a little stunned, and then she also reacted. In her opinion, this cry can really make the blood in her body more boiling, not only focus her attention, but also improve her combat effectiveness. The biggest advantage is that the cavalry under her will become willing to die, which is extremely beneficial to the battle. Rena doesn''t know any aura skills, so she simply thinks that Sean wants her to shout slogans to stimulate the morale of the whole army. In the current situation, only in this way can the morale of the whole army be improved, because they really have no way back. "For honor!" Rena raised her gun and shouted. The war horse under the crotch raises its front feet like flying, and people stand up. The neighing of the war horse resounds through the clouds. "For honor!" All the cavalry shouted for help. The blood in the body began to boil. Sean''s eyes began to become calm. Although there were nearly 100 infantry in the team, there were less than 50 people who could really fight, and nearly half of the others were wounded soldiers. Therefore, the tactics of fighting with the enemy are the most unrealistic. The only thing they can use is defensive Counterattack Tactics - all infantry defend and let Rena charge with cavalry. This tactic has very high requirements for physical strength and defense, so it is very important to increase the 15 point endurance and defense of the command aura. In addition, the command aura can also increase movement speed and save 35% of long-range attack damage, which allows Sean''s infantry defense array to move while fighting without being completely surrounded by the enemy. Similarly, Sean also prepared for the worst, that is, even if they were forced into positional warfare, they could rely on the recovered 30 impact shields to lay a solid defense line, and the only long-range attack that needed to be worried was exempted from a certain degree of damage by the ability attached to the command aura. All tactics are just for lasting combat. Under the coordinated command of Sean and Cecilia, all infantry have begun to take action. And Rena has also started to quickly pull away to the left with the whole cavalry force to prevent being surrounded by the other party''s charging forces. In this way, even if Rena''s cavalry force is strong, it will lose all value. However, when Sean saw that the action of Rena''s whole cavalry was not as fast as the previous night, he couldn''t help but be stunned and immediately opened the personal properties panel. But at this look, he was stunned. Because at the moment, the aura skill Rena shows is not the command aura Sean wants, but the war aura that greatly strengthens the combat ability of the army! If you let Sean and Rena and others launch an attack, the effect of this aura is undoubtedly excellent. But the current situation is that Sean needs to rely on long-term combat ability to consume the enemy''s combat effectiveness, so the war aura is of no value to the whole infantry force around Sean. But up to now, Sean really can''t say anything. He can only change the battle goal quickly. Under Shawn''s command, the whole infantry began to retreat quickly and distance themselves from each other. Under normal circumstances, the wolf must order the whole army to pursue, but now there are Ruina and her 200 light cavalry watching. Of course, the wolf does not dare to easily order the whole army to pursue, otherwise, if Ruina directly attacks the army and cuts the army in half, it may lead to chaos in the whole army. Sure enough, when he saw Sean retreat, the wolf did not dare to let all the soldiers charge. In the military array, 400 long spearmen and 200 sword shield soldiers were left to protect 500 archers - it is well known that long spears are extremely advantageous against cavalry, but this advantage refers to a perfect gun forest defense array, not a long Spearman army. Therefore, 200 sword shield soldiers are needed to cooperate with 400 long spearmen to set up a gun forest defense array. As long as Rena dares to charge the archers, she will be greeted by an iron line of defense, which has been assassinated by a gun forest composed of 400 long guns. This set of defense system has been proved by countless wars that it is the most suitable to deal with light cavalry forces. The cavalry force under Rena''s command, although relying on aura skills, can really play the power of heavy cavalry, it is still light cavalry in essence, which will not change. Therefore, when seeing that the wolf did not hesitate to adopt this defense system, Rena''s light cavalry troops immediately made a circular turn on one side of the battlefield and no longer launched a charge against this Archer force. But even if Reina succeeded in containing more than 1000 troops, Sean and others still have to face as many as 900 people! This is a sword army! The so-called war sword is a set of troops in the miracle world that take swordsmen as the main arms to attack tough battles. This includes three types of swordsmen who use one handed sword and round shield, two handed wide blade sword and long sword. Of course, some corresponding adjustments will be made in individual cases or the commander has special preferences. However, it is obvious that wolves have no special preference, because this 900 man sword army is composed of three most common swordsmen. Swordsman is a soldier''s three-level advanced occupation. According to different personal habits and development directions, it will naturally extend different advanced occupations. Swordsmen who use round shield, a light shield and one handed sword, are called shield swordsmen. The biggest difference between them and sword and shield soldiers is that this class is not a defense class. Although wearing round shield increases defense to a certain extent, they sacrifice attack power and speed at the same time, but this class has the highest survival rate in the battlefield environment. In other words, This is a profession born specifically for war. Of course, at present, these "shield swordsmen" are not real shield swordsmen, but only configured by imitating the costumes of shield swordsmen. The real shield swordsman is a level 4 profession. The swordsman with a long sword is the most common costume in the whole swordsman system, and it is also the symbol of the real "swordsman" profession. Regardless of strength, agility and endurance, this profession maintains extremely balanced growth data. Although it has been evaluated as the golden mean in the game, it also has the saying that "the golden mean is the king". After all, the balance of data in all aspects means that there is no obvious weakness. The swordsman with two hands and wide blade sword is a swordsman profession that obviously focuses on strength growth. Although this profession is essentially a third-order swordsman, in fact, they strengthen their strength, but it also reduces the values of agility and endurance. The advanced feature of this profession is the fourth level "heavy swordsman", which is the opposite of "fast swordsman". However, like the "shield swordsman" on the battlefield, these swordsmen with wide blade swords are also not a real fourth level profession. It was supposed to be the dress of level 4 profession, but it is configured on Level 3 profession in the current battlefield. Maybe it is a great threat to others, but for an old man like Sean, he knows the defects of doing so. Whether shield swordsmen or heavy swordsmen, they can''t give full play to their greatest characteristics because of the problem of rank, but their shortcomings will be directly amplified. Just imagine that a collocation that can only be mastered by level 4 appears in Level 3 occupations, which is definitely not an enhancement, but will completely erase the original advantages of their occupations. It''s like a person who obviously has insufficient strength but has the advantage of speed, but has to use the Epee whose own strength can''t be completely mastered. In this way, doesn''t he even have the advantage of speed? So at the moment, the shield swordsman is in the front, followed by the real swordsman. The swordsman who uses the two handed wide blade sword Falls last because of the problem of weight. But in Sean''s eyes, the real threat is the swordsman in the middle. Of course, in terms of Sean''s current Army scale, to use the terminology in the game, that is, the sword army Ping a can kill Sean alive. Not to mention, there are 500 covetous archers from 300 meters away. Arrow rain, suddenly fall! But at this time, there was a shocking scene on the battlefield! Chapter 390 A brilliant blue blazed on the battlefield. The brilliance falls directly from the sky, the blue light is like a bright beam, and the starlight is like floating snowflakes, falling bit by bit. In this dark environment at night, the blue light is like a spotlight on the stage. In everyone''s stunned eyes, the blue starlight shining on all Cecilia guards and others began to gradually condense into blue armor on everyone. Everyone can feel the coolness emanating from this armor, but it is clearly a half body armor armor dress, but it will not affect the action of the wearer at all. It feels like a part of the body. Group Ice Armor! Snow and winter goddess''s characteristic magic! But what really shocked everyone on the battlefield was not the sudden emergence of this magic. After all, Tina performed it once that night. She had an extremely full understanding of this magic wolf, which was a magic armor that could block her almost full attack. What really surprised everyone on the battlefield was the scope and number of the magic. It actually applied the magic to hundreds of people in Sean''s whole infantry force. What a huge magic power it needed!? Sean turned his head and looked at Tina in surprise. "Not me." Tina immediately shook her head and denied, "with my divine power, let alone a one-time effect on hundreds of people, I can''t even use group Ice Armor." "Is it..." Sean was stunned. On the battlefield, a roaring roar suddenly sounded. Compared with the roar of Reina''s cavalry that night, the sound was a little messy, but it was this clutter that made it more exciting at this moment. The thunderous roar was like destroying the wolf''s heart, and even made her a little dull for a time. She could only stare at the dust rising in the distance and shortening the distance with herself. The wolf knew that all the troops that could be used in the whole wilderness were already with her. If it was the reinforcements sent by the Hawks, she would receive the information in advance. But now the eagle didn''t tell her, and the hostility from the distant army was obviously aimed at this side. At this moment, even idiots knew that the cavalry army was definitely not their own. How could Sean have reinforcements? The wolf looked unbelievable, because she knew that the eagle''s intelligence could never be wrong. In other words, this sudden cavalry force in front of us has been lurking since entering the wilderness, and has successfully avoided everyone''s eyes. Even the eagle has failed to find such a force. How is this possible!? "Attack!" The wolf reacted suddenly and ordered decisively, "the whole army attack!" She had judged clearly that the scale of the new reinforcements was absolutely not small, otherwise it would not be possible to rush out such an amazing momentum. Because the current battlefield is thousands of kilometers away from the flying yellow sand, but she can still feel the amazing momentum. In the eyes of the wolf, this army may not be less than 1000 people. If 1000 cavalry join the battle, all the advantages of the wolf at the moment will disappear. Therefore, she must break through Sean''s defense line before this army rushes to help. When the wolf ordered the whole army to attack, the first wave of arrow rain fell right in Sean''s formation. Originally, when this wave of arrow rain covered and fell, Cecilia''s close guard would definitely suffer heavy losses, even if it would not be completely destroyed. However, because of the blessing of Ice Armor and the resistance of several impact shields and other shields, the final result was that no one died. War aura is exempted from 25% physical damage, ice armor is also exempted from part of physical damage, and arrow just belongs to the category of physical damage. In the face of these arrows that are not even armor breaking arrows, and have been weakened by at least more than half of the damage, even without shields, it is impossible to cause any casualties as long as they are not directly hit in the head and under themselves. All the sword, shield and spearmen no longer protected the archers, but began to rush towards the front battlefield. Even the wolf and another inferior gold strongman had to join the battlefield. Because they know very well that if they don''t work hard at this time, when the other party''s reinforcements arrive, they will have no value even if they want to work hard. Therefore, we must break through Sean''s defense line before the other party''s reinforcements officially join the battlefield, and then use the advantage of number to kill Sean alive. As for fighting Sean head-on, the wolf has no confidence. It has to be said that this command of the wolf is naturally the most correct command under normal battlefield conditions. But in this battlefield, it is obviously inappropriate. Maybe it''s because wolves are only good at raiding and pursuit, so they are not good at charging in the front battlefield. They can only act in the way of textbooks and don''t know how to play on the spot and change according to circumstances. Therefore, she naturally ignores that even if the support Army has not arrived yet, there are also extremely powerful Reina and her light cavalry forces. Moreover, Cecilia''s guards have been applied with ice armor, and their defense ability has been greatly improved. How can they be defeated immediately. Without the slightest hesitation, Rena charged towards the middle of the sword army, that is, the swordsmen. Before that, the reason why Rena didn''t stand still was that she was worried that she would be attacked by the two groups of swordsmen before and after the sword army when charging. But now that the wolf has ordered the whole army to attack, Rena certainly knows that it is a time of life and death, even if they are attacked, they must attack. Similarly, when seeing the tactical change of wolf''s army, Sean immediately ordered the positional defense line without hesitation. Thirty impact shields were directly activated. When the nail piles were driven into the ground, it meant the complete launch of positional warfare. Cecilia guards and other northern barbarians who could fight immediately opened a circular defense line around the arrangement of these 30 impact shields. Their goal is no longer to fight forever, but to stick to it. Therefore, although the circular defense array seems to be much denser, its defense has been greatly enhanced, It''s definitely not easy for the other party to break through. At this time, the brilliant blue color bloomed again. This time, the troops illuminated by the spotlight were not Cecilia''s guards, but Rena and her cavalry! The wrath of winter! But! After all cavalry troops were added with winter wrath, the brilliance of magic did not disappear, but fell again on everyone, and began to condense the shadow of the second magic - another group of cold ice armor! But only Sean noticed that there was even a third magic shining on Rena, which was the effect of the halo of cold ice. The cavalry charge speed is very fast, so the brilliance of this magic will naturally move with the cavalry charge, so a gorgeous light band like aurora will soon be pulled down in the night. At night, it looks beautiful. But the scenery on the ground is very cruel. Under the leadership of Rena, with the addition of ice armor, winter fury, war aura and ice aura, the combat effectiveness of the whole cavalry force may be even more terrible than ordinary heavy cavalry. There is no suspense. The whole swordsman army in the middle of the sword army can''t stop Rena''s charge at all. Before the shield swordsmen in front and the Epee swordsmen in the rear even had time to go to support, Rena had completely penetrated the swordsman''s front with her cavalry. With the distance between the two troops and the swordsman troops, it is obviously impossible to support them in time, but in fact, Rena broke out before they surrounded and attacked, so there is obviously only one answer: the role of the cold ice aura has been played. Just one or two seconds later, the attack that should have gone well has completely become a joke. After this round of charge, Rena and her cavalry did not lose a single person, but the whole swordsman army had less than 50 survivors. Even if the 50 people survived, they probably had no courage to fight again. The whole sword army suddenly felt a bit confused. However, Rena and her troops did not hesitate at all. After chiseling through the front and rushing out for tens of meters, the whole cavalry team completed a subtle half arc turn under the leadership of Rena. It is commendable that in this case, the formation of the troops was not confused at all, and even the speed of charging was not reduced. This time, the goal of Rena''s charge is no longer the sword army, but the long Spearman army behind the last side of the big army. At this moment, just the second wave of arrow rain fell, and the archer just raised his bow and shot the third wave of arrow rain. But it turned out that the power of long-range attack was no longer a threat to Sean''s army. No matter how dense the arrow rain is, no one has died this time, only a few people have been injured. However, it can be clearly seen that the Ice Armor blessed on everyone has obviously become weak. If there is another wave, I''m afraid there will be casualties. But no one thought that another magic brilliance fell on Sean and others, and the already thin ice armor became clear again. Another group of Ice Armor! The wolf looked at this scene with an unbelievable face. It would take a lot of magic power for hundreds of people to add magic skills. At least it would take a divine officer force of about ten people to complete it. But even so, the casting speed of divine arts can not be so fast, and several divine arts are cast in succession. I''m afraid even a divine officer force of about ten people can''t afford it. But on the battlefield at present, there is no Shenguan army, let alone a Shenguan regiment. At the moment when the wolf looked unbelievably at the gradual disappearance of the brilliance of magic, there was a figure in the air sweeping to the battlefield at a very fast speed. It can even be said that it was approaching the battlefield quickly at the expense of its internal strength. The original distance of hundreds of meters was less than 100 meters in the twinkling of an eye. When the wolf noticed the figure, the other party had fallen in front of Sean''s whole army. When the wolf''s eyes fell on each other''s body, her pupils shrank suddenly: another gold strongman! But what really shocked the wolf was the other party''s dress: he was wearing a silver single coat with blue rust lines like water lines, the lining seemed to be a white high collar, and a knee high sleeved waist closing windbreaker, all silver and blue, with gray white texture at the cuffs, There are buttons under the sleeves. It seems that the width of the cuffs can be changed at will. The trousers are also silver white, but the boots are black with gold grain. In terms of format, it should be similar to the priest''s robe, but this system is a style that the wolf has never seen before. However, what surprised her even more was that there was a long sword tied at the single belt in the priest''s windbreaker: the hilt was a spiral pattern of gold edge on a blue background, and the scabbard was a silver white long sword inlaid with diamond blue diamond. This should be a slightly innocent woman, but under this dress, she looks full of an indifferent heroic posture. "Long time no see, Lord." After the woman fell, she didn''t seem to pay attention to the current battlefield at all, but turned around and greeted Sean. "I guessed it was you, chefanio." Sean smiled, "what timely Ice Armor Who''s the support army? " Shefanio smiled and explained, "Adolf Hitler''s mobile infantry regiment Lord William guessed early that the return journey would not be so smooth, so he actually arranged three troops to enter the wild land, but the Third Army officially entered the wild land after I read the divine script mark hidden in the gorge Rift Valley, and then lurked in my magic. In Lord William''s position, this is a strange soldier. " "The Cecilia guard group looking for us in the wilderness is a regular soldier, and Reina, who takes over in the Great Rift Valley, is a reinforcement. Finally, there is a hidden strange soldier This series of reinforcement tactics is really in line with William''s cautious style. " Shefanio smiled and nodded. She was noncommittal about Sean''s evaluation. Then she began to look around the battlefield and said in a deep voice: "the situation is more troublesome than Lord William imagined Cecilia''s guards and the first cavalry regiment have been completely crippled. " Sean smiled helplessly: "I didn''t expect the other party to be so crazy." "I think it''s adults who are crazy. How about you." Shefanio chuckled, "so Lord, are you ready?" The battle soon gave way, and Sean walked slowly out of the battle: "of course." The next moment, the aura of cold ice, the wrath of winter and the vitality of ACE winter were all blessed to Sean, and Sean also started light body surgery and adrenal stimulation at the same time. "Good luck, my Lord." "Ah, it''s time for a real end." With Sean''s words falling, above the archers behind the wolf, black clouds condensed and formed, and the red light began to shine. Chapter 391 The light of magic shines and the light of magic bursts. The Knights are charging and the soldiers are fighting. War is developing rapidly in an unexpected situation, and there is already a somewhat apocalyptic atmosphere. The wolf''s Archer army has been basically crippled. Fire and rain fell more rapidly than the last time the wolf saw it - Cecilia''s strategic value was indeed very low in the case of escape, but if it was a case of positional warfare, Cecilia''s combat effectiveness was by no means weaker than Rena''s cavalry. In the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, Elizabeth destroyed 3000 heavy cavalry with one move. Cecilia may not be as strong as Elizabeth, and her mastery and proficiency of magic are not as good as Elizabeth. Even she is not a magician born for the battlefield, but her biggest advantage is that her blood ability is stronger than Elizabeth. Therefore, if she is given enough time to control and arrange a magic, she may not be much weaker than Elizabeth. So Cecilia, the most suitable battlefield environment is positional warfare. When the fire rain covered hundreds of meters under Cecilia''s precise control, the wolf knew that the 500 archers were going to be gone. The fact is even more cruel than the wolf guessed, because each fireball falling this time is as big as a basketball, not as big as a fist as last time, and even a lot faster. Moreover, after these fireballs fall, they will cause a round of explosion whether they touch people or the ground, and the scattered fine flames are extremely viscous, The burning power is also very high, and soon the whole land has been swallowed up by the sea of fire. There are less than 100 escaped archers! But at this time, the wolf had no time to think about the changes of tactics or other details, because she had no choice now. Adolf Hitler''s mobile infantry regiment is a uniform infantry cavalry. Although there are no archers, it also has a sword force of 500, 200 gunners and 300 shield guards. Although the light emitted by William''s strong strength obscures the light, including Adolf and others, all those who have experienced the first World War led by chilav are very clear that the core idea of Adolf''s tactics is high mobility in-depth combat. This lightning like tactic can often easily catch his opponent unprepared, Therefore, Adolf is best at rushing to help. Basically, all the people who had fought with ardorf knew that his rescue operations were extremely accurate and rapid, and each time he could become the last straw to crush the enemy. This time, it is no exception. The appearance of Adolf and shefanio became the last straw to crush the wolf. However, the situation on the battlefield is indeed like what shefanio said. The first cavalry regiment and Cecilia guard regiment are basically completely crippled, especially clough is seriously injured. Even if they can be supplemented by recruits later, it also takes time to run in with veterans and cooperate in all aspects of war skills. Maybe Rena can regroup soon, but clough''s army is doomed not to return to the battlefield in a short time. Of course, these are things that need to be considered in the future. Now, aldorf''s mobile infantry regiment is less than 500 meters away from the battlefield and is expected to officially join the war in 13 seconds. In front, the sword troops have hit the position defense line of Cecilia guards like a torrent. However, in the face of the positional defense line composed of Ice Armor and various large shields and heavy shields, this sword fighting force with only wide blade sword to attack tough operations has felt its own weakness - not to mention, shefanio has also imposed a cold light ring on the whole force, which makes the attack of heavy swordsmen more slow and weak. In the rear, the first cavalry regiment led by Rena has hit hard with the gunmen. Two hundred light cavalry faced the charge of four hundred gunmen, which looked like an act of seeking death. But in fact, many people were stunned - although it was not as easy as killing swordsmen as before, the temporary defense line composed of 400 gunmen could not stop Ruina''s penetration. Although the first cavalry regiment dropped dozens of bodies this time, the 400 gunmen were also reduced by more than half, and the formation was completely cut through, resulting in chaos. Even if the first cavalry regiment can play or even surpass the combat effectiveness of heavy cavalry, its essence is still a light cavalry force after all. But everyone knows that as long as Rena can launch another charge, I''m afraid this gun force can''t resist it. But now it is not the fighting of these soldiers that really determines the whole battle. It''s about Sean and the wolf. Although another inferior gold strongman wanted to come to support, he was ruthlessly stopped by shefanio. In the face of a priest with a sword with gold level strength, if the strong man with gold level strength is slightly distracted, he will be waiting for the fate of death. Therefore, after a tentative fight, he almost died. In the face of xuefanio with an awe inspiring breath of innocence, the strong man also had to pay twelve points of attention. "I was too careless." The wolf stared at Sean with a gloomy face. She knew that Sean was in a strong peak state now, and it was worthless to escape, so she had to face Sean. If she could escape, the wolf would have escaped as quickly and far as last time, "you can be called the Lord of miracles, you must have some strength and cards, And when I have seen that you can kill the golden strong, I should be ready to deal with you after everything. " "I have a good commander." Sean said in a deep voice. In fact, if it hadn''t been for William''s rescue tactics, Sean might have died here today. In the face of a force of 2000 people, even if Sean, Rena and others can fight again, they will be exhausted. At that moment, wolves and others don''t even need to compete with Sean and others. They just need to adopt blunt knife tactics. Sean and others can''t resist it, but she finally failed. There is no other reason, just because there is an additional army that has been lurking in the wilderness. Sean could even see that this army was just a regular army that had just left the recruits stage, and the leader aldof had not even stepped into the silver realm, but it was a straw that could really crush people in the current war situation. All this is due to William''s caution and precaution in arranging tactics. When the Cecilia guards deep into the wilderness attracted everyone''s attention to the Great Rift Valley, Jean Rena led the first cavalry regiment to make waves in the Great Rift Valley. The success attracted everyone''s attention, and even made Alfred put on a strong posture that he could enter the wilderness at any time to support the battle. All this on the surface is just to cover up the fact that Adolf''s mobile infantry regiment and shefanio have secretly entered the wilderness. Then, when necessary, it becomes a straw that can crush the enemy. "William Yale." The wolf murmured the name several times, but his eyes showed a little unwilling, "this is really a terrible person. In the previous defense war led by chilav, everyone only knew that his overall strategic situation was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so terrible in tactical arrangement But after today, he will definitely become a must kill list for all the nobles in the kingdom of dabion. " "The kingdom of dabion has no chance." Sean said calmly, "as long as I go back alive, the master behind you is my enemy and the reason for my war. And because of the death of you and silver, he will not choose to compromise If I hadn''t blocked the gorge and Rift Valley, maybe he and I were just a contradiction between the nobles of the two countries and wouldn''t involve the battle at the national level. But I blocked the gorge Rift Valley, so your master will certainly use this as an excuse to win over allies and reinforcements at home, and then the nature of the war caused by all this will change. " Listening to Sean''s words, the wolf''s eyes gradually changed. If she hadn''t realized the real seriousness of the problem at this time, she wouldn''t be a gold strongman. "You''re crazy!" The wolf uttered a cry, even incoherent, "you... You war maniac... You..." "Do you have any last words?" Sean looked at the wolf and was already looking at the dead. In the eyes of the wolf, she has completely lost her sense of war. At the moment, all she thinks about is how to escape here and tell the eagle the information she knows. So when Sean asked her if she had any last words, the wolf''s first reaction was to completely burst out the fighting spirit all over. The whole person didn''t advance but retreated quickly to distance from Sean, and then ran away quickly without looking back. But this action of the wolf had long been expected by Sean, so when he felt the fighting spirit of the wolf began to work, Sean rushed up without hesitation. Sean did reduce his agility by three points because of his injury, but under the action of the halo of war, Sean''s agility increased by seven points instead of decreasing. After all abilities were activated, Sean''s action response was obviously far more than that of the wolf, so that as soon as the fighting spirit of the wolf broke out and retreated rapidly, Sean had shortened the distance to less than ten meters, and the moment the wolf turned around, Sean was close to five meters. At this distance, the role of ice aura can obviously be played. Although the wolf had no such perception, the running speed and burning speed of fighting spirit in her body were still inevitably slow, and even the overall movement was slightly slow. In such an emergency, the distance between the wolf and Sean was once again approached by him by one meter, but this distance was the maximum limit. It was obviously impossible to shorten the distance to less than one meter at the speed of the wolf and Sean. However, Sean''s means are obviously more than that, because at this moment, Sean has started the sprint without hesitation. At a distance of four meters, Sean passed in an instant! When Sean hit the wolf''s back, the wolf''s pupils had narrowed to the extreme, just like seeing the most terrible scene, she even screamed, and her loyalty to the third young master nugus collapsed in an instant: "don''t kill me! I promise you whatever you want me to do! " But Sean didn''t answer her. The next second, the clouds and clouds between heaven and earth change color. Chapter 392 The wolf died. Sean''s sword had no mercy at all. Even if the wolf begged Sean for mercy, the final result was still killed by Sean''s sword. But the final result is that Sean spits out a mouthful of blood on the spot, because the injury itself, coupled with the sudden stop after the sprint and the strong outbreak of peace of mind, all make Sean''s body worse. But fortunately, with the death of the wolf, the enemy''s fighting will finally disintegrated. Another gold strongman couldn''t get around xuefanio''s entanglement. Several attempts to break through were blocked by xuefanio. In the eyes of outsiders, xuefanio is like a cat teasing a mouse. It can give it a fatal blow, but it keeps teasing his opponent. This is a very humiliating behavior, but the golden strongman has no way. On the contrary, he was almost cut by xuefanio''s sword several times because of anger. But in the process of this battle, people around can obviously feel that xuefanio''s sword skills are becoming more and more fierce and exquisite. Only Sean, Rena and Cecilia know that it''s not that shefanio is teasing each other, but that as a priest with a knife who can directly listen to the voice of God, her divine power and realm have improved so fast that she can''t keep up with her in combat skills, So now she is taking advantage of this rare opportunity to make her body quickly adapt to her strength. This kind of opportunity is not much, and only the strong man who has lost his fighting will can bear the opponent of xuefanio. Otherwise, whether the opponent''s strength is too low or too high, it has no significance for shefanio - the former simply can''t let her master her new strength, while the latter is too dangerous for her. When Reina led her cavalry troops to surround the vicinity of the war, the strong man who was finally desperate finally died of the idea of running away and began to decide to fight with shefanio. However, at this time, shefanio has been fully familiar with the power improvement brought by the new realm, and the final result can be imagined. However, it must be admitted that shefanio''s combat experience and skills are weaker than those who have struggled in the wilderness, because if it doesn''t rely on the help of magic in the end, She can''t beat the golden strongman. Defeat, not kill, it was Sean''s idea. As for the battle between the Cecilia guards and the enemy''s main battlefield, it was basically a foregone conclusion as early as when ardorf led people to the scene. But this time, these soldiers are very tough. Except for some who escaped, none of the soldiers who were caught alive surrendered, which was somewhat unexpected to Sean. However, to everyone''s surprise, Sean mercilessly ordered all those who did not surrender to be killed, but no one surrendered until all the prisoners were killed. Including the strong man who is next to gold. Andros. "Have a good time." The middle-aged man''s face was calm. He just looked at the fallen body behind him and said softly, "as a strong man who has stepped into the golden realm, I am qualified to enjoy Jazz treatment." Andros is right. Any strong man who enters the golden realm may not get the title of nobility in human society, but he can still enjoy Jazz treatment because of his own strength. Although jazz is not included in the aristocracy, it is at least a clear message that we should maintain the minimum respect for the strong. Under normal circumstances of war, unless it is the nobles who died on the battlefield, the surrendered nobles have the power to redeem themselves, including the Jazz belonging to the quasi aristocratic class. Of course, if it is a war situation such as blood feud or world enemy, there is certainly no possibility of redemption. It is usually direct killing; If the war rises to the national level, the general aristocratic prisoners are under centralized care. If the enemy country is completely destroyed in the end, these prisoners will basically become slaves, but if there is the possibility of peace talks between the two countries in the end, these prisoners will become part of the bargaining chips. However, in the current situation, the noble customs and treaties of the human world cannot be guaranteed here when no one knows or knows who the war is waged in the wilderness. Anyway, the other party did not indicate his identity - even if Sean knew that these people were aristocratic private troops from the kingdom of dabion, but even if the other party indicated his identity, Sean could still be regarded as not knowing. After all, this is a wild place, a place where the jungle and the fittest survive. As long as there is no other insider, it is not impossible to kill the nobles. Of course, it doesn''t mean anything to Sean. Because of the failure of this army, the person who sent them to attack Sean must know who killed this army and these people. Even if not, it can also be counted on Sean for the nobility. So Andros is very smart. He could not surrender, so he knew very well that he could not be alive, and of course he would not consider any redemption. He asked Sean for jazz treatment, hoping that Sean would give him final dignity for the sake of being a strong man, rather than being treated like a prisoner without human rights. Just as Andros said that, closed his eyes and waited for his death, he waited for a word he couldn''t believe. "Let him go." Sean waved and said to shefanio, "help him stop the bleeding." Although shefanio was very strange about Sean''s practice, he obeyed Sean''s orders and waved to cast a healing magic on Andros. Although this kind of divination cannot be compared with the divination of the goddess of life, it is still possible to stop bleeding and prevent the deterioration of the injury. Andros opened his eyes and looked at Sean suspiciously. "I have only one question. You can leave after answering." Sean looked at Andros and said calmly, "maybe he''ll let you take a gift back." "I don''t guarantee that my answer will satisfy you." Andros was silent for a moment, and his desire for life finally made him speak, but he also had the dignity and honor of the strong, which was no less than an oath to an aristocrat. "Who sent you?" Sean said, "I know that behind you are the nobles of the kingdom of dabion, maybe even more than one, but the union of several nobles But these are not important. I just want to know who led the head? In other words, who is the real best interest controller of the Great Rift Valley region. " "What do you want to know?" Andros frowned slightly. "A family name of the kingdom of dabion." Sean smiled and said, "or do you know the wolf and silver?" After seeing Andros look a little stiff and nodded, Sean continued, "I just want to know who the two men are loyal to. That''s all." Hearing Sean''s words, Andros smiled bitterly. He looked helpless and tangled. Maybe he was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle. But Sean and others don''t care. Apart from Sean, Rena, Cecilia and shefanio waiting, others are still busy with their own work - such as cleaning the battlefield, recycling everything that can be used, distributing food, arranging camping and guarding. All the work is carried out in an orderly manner. Andros looked at the situation at the moment. He finally knew where he and others lost, so he sighed and his voice was a little tired: "Gerson. Gerson nugus, the third son of the current owner of the nugus family, is also the second successor of the nugus family... "Here, Andros was silent for a moment. After looking at Sean, he continued to say:" if you die, he is the first successor. But this time, he suffered a great loss, and together with the whole family alliance with the nugus family as the core, he suffered a great loss. I''m afraid he will be deprived of the family inheritance right this time. " "How many candidates are there in the nugus family?" Sean frowned imperceptibly. "Five." Andros said in a deep voice, "these information are not secrets. You can collect them by asking a little In fact, in addition to the first successor, the other three and Gerson have no competitiveness at all. If Gerson''s successor is deprived of his power, it is probably siegerson nugus who can eventually become the owner of the house. " "First in line successor?" "Yes." Andros nodded. "He is Gerson''s uncle and the brother of the current owner of the nugus family. Originally, his advantage was not big compared with Gerson, but this time he was involved in the southeast war zone, so his troops could not be transferred for the time being. Otherwise, it would not be just these 3000 people who besieged you. " Sean knew that these 3000 people were actually private soldiers sent by several families in batches. There are probably less than a hundred private soldiers who really belong to Gerson nugus, but there are two main combat forces, namely silver and Wolf - Sean doesn''t know. In fact, there is a holy land running to the void city. Gerson can become the second in order successor, and even directly threaten the first in order successor, that is, his uncle zigson nugus, A large part of the reason is because of the strong man of the holy land. However, if ziegsen''s private soldiers were involved in the southeastern theater of the kingdom of dabion, the situation would be in some trouble. Because the last time yasna fought with the kingdom of dabion, all the guys in the southeast theater of the kingdom of dabion didn''t go out. As one of the two most powerful five level armies of the kingdom of dabion, the combat effectiveness of the third garrison was not lower than that of the royal guards in the Royal capital of the kingdom of dabion. In the history of the game, although the end of the first expansion ended with the collapse of the kingdom of dabion, in fact, the third garrison did not belong until the third expansion. In the previous few game years, this ace army has been active in the broken Dragon Valley mountains as an independent identity. If ziegleson''s private army was involved in this army, Sean had to be careful. According to Sean''s understanding, the third Garrison has always welcomed troops such as mercenaries, noble private troops and even mercenaries to join their front. Of course, after joining their front, they can quickly hone the combat effectiveness of an army, but the two sides have to sign a long-term contract. At least until the end of the time limit of the contract, no troops temporarily joining the third garrison can leave the broken Dragon Valley mountains. In addition, Sean also keenly noticed that when Andros introduced Gerson nugus, he described him as "the third son of the current owner of the nugus family", which means that he has the eldest son and the second son. Maybe he may even be the fourth or fifth child, and there are the eldest daughter and the second daughter in front of him, but he has become the second successor of the whole nugus family, The meaning is somewhat different. After all, the nugus family is a big family comparable to the boulder family. Its current owner is also one of the few Dukes in the kingdom of dabion. But after Sean got the answer he wanted, he always talked. So he quickly let Andros go and even bothered him to bring a gift to Gerson nugus. Only when Andros looked at the gift Sean asked him to hand over, he felt a chill on his back. Because this gift is the head of the wolf who can''t close his eyes because of fear! Chapter 393 Nugus family is also a powerful family. As one of the few Dukes in the kingdom of dabion, the territory of the nugus family may not be as vast as the boulder family, but the cohesion and strength of the family are not lower than the boulder family. The Duke of Bonn, Mr. Yashan nugus, has strong contacts with the Duke of old boulder and has tentacles in many fields. The nugus family has always been linked to gold coins in the eyes of the people of the kingdom of dabion. As the chancellor of the exchequer of the whole kingdom of dabion, it seems to outsiders that Mr. Ashan nugus''s contacts may not be much weaker than the old Duke of Boulder, but in fact, whether Ashan nugus or the other three Duke families, they simply dare not compare with the boulder family in terms of contacts, which is undoubtedly a matter of self humiliation. Therefore, although the five Duke families maintain a harmonious and stable atmosphere on the surface, in fact, the other four Duke families have been united for a long time, secretly carrying out all things that may destroy the layout of the boulder family, and they enjoy it. Only in the face of the boulder family, which has tentacles in military, political, economic, even diplomatic, religious and other fields, the other four Duke families are only barely able to compete. Nothing else, just the military department of the kingdom. More than three-quarters of the neutrals are cultivated by the boulder family, and the reformers are supported by the boulder family. More than half of the moderates are the generals under the Duke of tequila, hatch Boulder, and hatch boulder himself is the leader of the hawks in those years. Now the whole hawks can maintain a unified voice, It was completely influenced by the Duke of tequila. Even now, the Duke retired from the military department, but as long as he didn''t die for a day, he still almost controlled the whole military department. His voice here is even more useful than the royal family of the kingdom of dabion. However, the third Garrison has always been independent, so Duke boulder''s hand can''t reach here. This also gives the nugus family a hope. As long as they can have an army comparable to the tequila cavalry and the tequila black guard, their voice in the military unification department in the kingdom will certainly be more powerful. For many people, this signal also shows that the nugus family is trying to reach into the military unification department. Of course, the boulder family should find a way to deal with this, but the nugus family took the route of the third garrison from the beginning, which made the boulder family helpless. Therefore, it is normal for such a large family to have a strong saint. In other words, if there is no strong man in the holy land, it is really a shocking thing. However, no one really knows that the nugus family has two strong saints - of course, there is really only one left now. However, now the strong man of the holy land who belongs to the nugus family and uses the stabbing sword is rapidly away from the gorge rift at an extremely embarrassing speed. There were several ferocious wounds on his body, and there was faint blue thunder shining on them. It was obvious that these wounds were gifts given by Vivian to the strong man in the holy land. If it had not been for the strength and fighting spirit of the Holy Land strongman and his ability to basically contact the laws of the world, the Holy Land strongman would have died long ago. You know, Vivian is not an ordinary top gold strongman. Although she does not have strong blood talent like Elizabeth, nor does she have excellent military command ability like Simi, she is a practical strong person without obvious shortcomings in all aspects. She has been involved in magic and martial arts. While she has a certain magic resistance and spell casting ability, she is also not afraid of any close combat. In other words, with her heavy halberd, many people will even ignore that she is actually a magician; And her good attainments in military command also enable her to have the ability to March and arrange battle. She can even infinitely expand the combat effectiveness and advantages of the army with her own combat effectiveness. It can not only easily wipe out the enemy of the same scale, but also not lose the slightest in the face of high-ranking strong men. A superior gold strongman beat back a subordinate Holy Land strongman. Even with the help of an elite force, it is still a proud record. But in fact, Vivian was not happy at all. Her face was so gloomy that she could almost drip. On the battlefield, there were scattered broken limbs and incomplete bodies, and even many did not even have bodies, leaving only pools of mud and broken meat. The blood, at the exit of the gorge Rift Valley, even seems to converge into a stream, gurgling down to the lower part, a steady stream of warm blood flowing, and even there is no time for the blood to cool and coagulate. Vivian''s injury is not serious, but it''s not light at all. After all, she is no better than a weak magician, because her martial arts cultivation has strengthened and increased her physique to a certain extent, so even if there is a wound lined in her chest and abdomen, she almost has to dig out her internal organs, but Vivian still didn''t die here, and she''s even thinking about how to solve it if she leaves scars here in the future. As a powerful magician, Vivian may not be good at sub academic studies such as alchemy and herbal medicine, but she still knows something about it. Therefore, the injury was soon repaired by herself, but these means are only temporary to stop the deterioration after all, If you really want to cure the root cause, you have to go back to the human world and ask the priest who is good at healing God for help. Even Vivian was badly hurt by this, so we can imagine the degree of war damage of the thunder front she brought. Five thousand thunder fronts, less than two thousand survivors. Even if less than 2000 people still survive, most of them can''t go to the battlefield, but they are lucky to survive. If Vivian has a real eye like Sean, she must be able to find that these surviving thunder fronts have become a level 5 army, even though they will still be reduced to level 4 when they are combined with another 5000 thunder fronts, But its essence is already a quasi five level army. As long as it goes through one or two more battles, it will be a real ace army. The combat effectiveness of the 6000 level-5 troops is several times greater than that of the 10000 level-4 troops. Unfortunately, Vivian has no real eyes, so naturally she doesn''t know these hidden values. In her opinion, the whole thunder front has been crippled by half, so looking at the result of such war damage, Vivian spit out a foul breath: "I knew it was so, I should have pulled the whole thunder front over Nugus family, you wait for me. " After all, the thunder front is the direct force under yasina''s command, and it is also the real elite force for yasina to become famous. It can even be said that without this thunder front, there would be no achievements of yasina today. So for the soldiers who lost so many thunder front, let alone yasna, Vivian knew that Elizabeth would not let her go after she went back. But she didn''t think, let alone in this era, even in the past hundred years, no one dared to say that with 4000 elite soldiers, they dared to fight with a strong man in the holy land, and even hurt each other badly - compared with Vivian''s injury and the heavy loss of thunder front, the nugus family is the one who should really cry, Because the only strong man in the holy land left by them now, without one or two years of rest and rehabilitation, I''m afraid they can''t restore their combat effectiveness in the peak period. It can be said that with her own strength and 4000 elite in exchange for the serious injury of a strong man in the holy land, Vivian is definitely the first person in history. In other words, if the thunder front is not a level 4 army, but a level 5 army, Vivian may only need to pay the price of her own serious injury and 3000 soldiers to kill a strong man in the holy land without a level 6 army. This practice has basically overturned the current pattern of fighting among the strong on the mainland - in the face of the strong in the holy land, the strong in the holy land can only take action, and no matter how many troops there are, they can only play a check role. In the past war pattern, it was almost impossible to hit a strong saint by relying on the army, but Vivian''s behavior today is a sign of killing the next strong saint. However, Vivian doesn''t seem to have found it yet. Looking at such a heavy loss of the thunder front, Vivian sighed: "Sean, you have to cheer up. Athena has put all her bets on you. If you don''t work hard, then athena will really lose her money. " When Vivian said this, Sean was surrounded by wolves, and Rena led her cavalry troops to support. Then Vivian ordered to clean up the battlefield. After a four-day rest in the gorge Rift Valley, Vivian left 500 thundering fronts to take the injured soldiers back to pandaling for treatment. After all, now all the priests and priests of the churches on the mainland are rushing to the empty city. If we don''t make good use of it at this time, That would be a waste of such a good opportunity. Strictly speaking, Vivian should also go back for treatment, but she refused the suggestions of her subordinates and turned around to take the remaining 500 thunder fronts into the wilderness. One day later, Vivian and five hundred thunder front finally met Sean who had released Andros at the trade point of the original chasing wind tribe. When Sean saw the badly injured Vivian suddenly appear in front of him, he was stunned. Vivian looked at the tragic situation of Sean''s troops and a group of people almost like clay figurines, but she smiled: "it seems that your situation is also very bad But anyway, from this moment on, you are safe. " After thinking about it, Vivian hugged Sean: "welcome back." After saying this, because of the problem of injury, mental relaxation and fatigue, Vivian finally couldn''t help fainting in Sean''s arms. "Shefanio!" Soon, the trade point of Zhufeng tribe became a little chaotic and turbulent. Chapter 394 In the past few months, void city has become the focus of all churches in the whole continent. Basically, the high priests of all churches in the whole continent gathered here, and it is even rumored that legendary strong men came in person. With the arrival of church priests, the temple knights, who were responsible for protecting the priests, were once as large as 100000. There are more than a dozen or 20 temporary barracks, which are densely built around the void city. It seems that it is like expanding the scope of the void city by more than three times. In this case, even the Millennium covenant Empire did not dare to make trouble openly, let alone the nobles of the dabion kingdom. Of course, they are still full of malicious imagination, hoping that these priests from various temples will give full play to their pride and cause some trouble to the void city. But they didn''t know that Neil was already ready in this respect. He just used a very simple psychological means of comparison - the priests and priests serving the goddess of ice and snow and winter are so simple. Do you mean to ask for more? The priests and Knights of so many other temples are watching you. So all the priests and Knights of the temple stayed honest, and no one dared to cause trouble. In order to win a good reputation for the temple, several groups of bandits and robbers who even William felt headache were beaten by these Temple knights, and the public security situation was even better than before. These poor priests and bishops would never understand that the goddess of ice and snow and winter had an agreement with Sean long ago. Of course, all the priests who served her would unconditionally cooperate with all Sean''s actions. Therefore, the behavior of these Temple bishops in order to win the believers was simply a knife in Neil''s hand. In Sean''s territory, except the goddess of ice and snow and winter, the temples and believers of any other gods could not exist. It''s just a pity that these bishops who think they are wise don''t know at all. In other words, they didn''t focus on this at the moment. After all, the emergence of the devil represents an absolutely dangerous signal for them, especially now the devil doesn''t know where to go. And the most important problem is that the Lords of panda are also not in the territory. It is said that they are in the wilderness and cannot meet with their bishops. It is for this reason that after staying in the void city for a period of time, the bishops and priests of these churches also chose to leave. The value of capturing or killing a demon is much higher than that of wasting time here. However, in Neil''s opinion, the biggest reason why these guys want to leave should be that their hospitality is too poor. Otherwise, such things that need to travel everywhere can be handled by their temple knights and low priests, You don''t have to do it yourself. And looking at the direction of these people can also fully prove Neil''s guess. This torrent of faith, which represents the secular world, flows towards the trade capital at the speed of locust transit. At such a delicate and sensitive moment, how dare the pan continental chamber of commerce not treat these locusts well. Even if the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance dares to challenge an empire, they can only recognize the beliefs of the whole continent by pinching their noses. But even so, several priests were left in the city of void for the time being. Their main purpose is to build a new temple here and try to attract new believers. However, the progress has not been smooth all the time, because they soon found that everyone in both the void city and the surrounding towns believes in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. No matter how hard they try to preach, the result is that no one believes in their gods, which makes them feel powerless and deeply shocked. Absolutization of faith. This is only recorded in the text in each temple, and it is also the highest ideal level desired by the gods. However, in fact, both those gods and bishops who believe in gods know very well that this will never happen! The reason is simple. Like healing, nature is the goddess of life. The effect is the most outstanding. It doesn''t mention the dead, but meat and bones are at least no problem. And all that is related to combat and war must be the belief in the God of war, Martz. Of course, there are also some gods with multiple clergy, such as the goddess of snow and winter, the God of dawn, the goddess of victory, the God of twilight, etc., and usually these gods are more easily believed by people because of the wide range of clergy. Basically, regardless of the territory of a kingdom, there are temples of several gods even in the territory of a Lord. What I say goes. Has the final say that the belief in the dawn of God is a saint''s temple over the imperial power, and it is not the word that the God of the dawn has said. Because of this, when the bishops of these temples came to Sean''s territory, the first thing they saw was the single belief of the territory. In their eyes, this situation is almost like an undeveloped virgin land, so they certainly hope to have a good discussion with Sean to obtain the authority to establish a temple in this territory, but because Sean is not in the territory and this matter is too important, Neil can''t decide - in fact, Neil knew about the agreement between Sean and ACE winter, but of course he couldn''t say it, so he kicked the ball back to Sean. But after waiting here for a long time, I didn''t see Sean coming back. Of course, the well-off bishops couldn''t stand it, so they left one after another, leaving only some people with good status here waiting for Sean to come back. Of course, they preached the doctrine by the way. After all, even if the temple hasn''t been built, it''s good to attract more shallow believers. What these people didn''t expect was that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t even win over a shallow believer. All the leaders of the whole territory believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter! This is simply an appalling thing. Behind this appalling situation, all the priests fell into silence and distress. Hitler was one of these distressed priests. She is very young. She looks twenty-one or two years old, but in fact she is younger than she looks. However, at the age of 18, Hitler is already the youngest and promising chief priest in the goddess of Life Church - the chief priest is not a rank, but a symbol similar to identity. Only priests with the purest faith can win this honor. In the absence of the bishop, the chief priest is the commander of the priests, a bit like a general. Of course, few people know that the chief priest is actually synonymous with the candidate saint. Even Hitler didn''t know. The young and promising Hitler became the chief priest in the past two years. Due to the lack of sufficient experience and courage, this time when churches all over the mainland focus on the void City, the Pope of the life church will let the cardinal in charge of this event bring Hitler to the void city. Of course, the purpose is to let her accumulate experience. After the cardinal left for the trade capital, Hitler became the acting head of the goddess of life in the void city. There were as many as ten subordinate priests under her command, and an 18 member Temple Knights team was responsible for their safety. This scale can be said to be the largest of all the churches still staying in the void city. From this, we can see not only the wealth of the goddess of Life Church, but also the importance the church attaches to the void city. But in the past month, none of these brought any advantage to Hitler. Like the heads of other churches left in the void City, she ran into a wall everywhere. However, the situation seems to have improved slightly recently. Because more than a week ago, a scarred army entered the void city. The damage of this army is so serious that even after emergency treatment, many people still have only one breath. In order to let the church prove its value and kindness, Hitler has devoted herself to the treatment of these wounded for more than a week, Finally, they didn''t let the lives of these people return to the embrace of the goddess. Today, Hitler finally finished the final inspection to ensure that these wounded soldiers would not risk their lives before she took the time to rest. This sense of fullness made Hitler very satisfied. However, at the thought that the establishment of the church''s temple still failed to pass, Hitler''s face was full of distress. "Beautiful lady, frowning will destroy your temperament." Just then, a slightly low voice suddenly sounded, startling Hitler. When Hitler looked back, she saw a man standing not far from her, wearing leather pants and boots, but naked with his upper body and just a knee high windbreaker. He has long purple blue hair, golden eyes and a beautiful face that makes people''s heart beat faster. Although the whole person looks a little strange with his clothes, it is undeniable that this man does have a very unique and extraordinary charm. But I don''t know why, when Hitler saw the man, her heart jumped suddenly. It wasn''t because of shyness, but because of an instinctive shudder from her soul. It''s like meeting some natural enemy. The whole person has become numb because of fear and can''t move. He can only let the mermaid meat. Fortunately, however, this illusion soon disappeared. When Hitler stared at each other, the other party had already sat beside him. "Do you have any trouble?" The handsome and evil man asked softly. "Are you..." Hitler subconsciously asked, and moved a little to keep a certain distance from the strange man. "You can call me enkos." The evil man who looked very young smiled and said, "I just saw your sad face and sigh, which really makes people feel a burst of heartache Is there anything I can do for you? This beautiful... " "My name is Hitler. I''m a priest serving the goddess of life." Hitler''s face flushed slightly, but she answered. "Beautiful miss Hitler." Enkos smiled and nodded, "I''ve seen your treatment of these wounded these days. It''s really admirable." "This... This is what I should do." Hitler bowed her head somewhat shyly. "So, what''s your trouble?" Enkos smiled and asked, "maybe I can help." "I hope to get the right to build the temple in Sir Sean Connery''s territory." Hitler said subconsciously, but soon she had a helpless wry smile. She felt a bit like a fool. She didn''t even know what enkos did. What''s the use of telling her? So soon, Hitler began to add: "but Sir Sean Connery doesn''t seem to be in the territory at present, so..." "If you are looking for the Lord of this territory, he has come back." NKOS said with a smile, "not long ago, Alfred, the angry lion, escorted him all the way back. Neil, the consul of the territory, and William, the commander in chief, met him personally, even the residents of the city." "Ah!" Hearing enkos''s words, Hitler jumped up in surprise. She felt something wrong from the beginning. At the moment, she finally found that today it was quieter than before. "Then I''ll leave first, Mr. enkos." "Wait." Enkos said, "are you going to talk to him about the temple now?" "Yes." Hitler nodded and looked puzzled at enkos. "Sean is hurt..." "Then I should visit the Lord at this time." Hitler interrupted enkos eagerly, "the goddess taught us..." "Alas." NKOS sighed helplessly, "you may not be able to see Sean now. You''d better wait. If there''s no accident, the Lord will summon you today. After all, only you can treat his injury now If I were you, I would go back to pray to your goddess now, to restore my power to the fullest state and bring a drop of life essence. When I heard Nkos say "the cream of life", Hitley''s face changed in a moment: "lord lord has suffered such a serious injury!" "He was not badly hurt, but he just lost a piece of meat." Nkos left his mouth open. "Without the essence of life, it is impossible for him to grow the flesh he lost." After a slight pause, enkos continued, "so you''d better make all the preparations before you go to see the Lord Of course, after you have done so, you don''t need to mention the right to build the temple. I believe Sean will come to you again soon and agree with you to build the temple on his territory. " "Ah, thank you very much for your advice, Mr. NKOS." Hitler bowed excitedly to enkos, but when she looked up again, enkos was gone. Of course, this strange phenomenon surprised Hitler a little, but she didn''t care too much. Instead, she regarded enkos as a mysterious strong man. She even thought that enkos must be a mentor sent by the Pope to assist her. After Hitler left, enkos''s figure reappeared, but this time there was another young man in a black dress. Beth. "You''re playing with fire." Beth looked at enkos calmly, but his voice was low but obviously reproached, "that little guy has an agreement with ACE winter. And your intervention this time is likely to produce some accidents, and Andrew will be unhappy. " "The Lord will thank me." Enkos shrugged. "Esther winter''s clergy has nothing to do with treatment. The agreement between mortals and God is not so solid. I''ll go to ace winter and have a good talk. " "She is a saint candidate for the Church of life, and I''m afraid the word ''candidate'' will be removed soon." "I know." After hearing what enkos said, Beth could only sigh helplessly: "your old problems still haven''t changed. When you see the saint, your compassion overflows. Don''t forget that you are a devil. This time all the people in the church came for you. You dare to appear in front of a future Saint Moreover, the price of waking you up this time is very heavy. At present, only you have freedom. I need to stay here to atone for you. " "I understand." Enkos nodded. "I''ll leave tomorrow." Chapter 395 Sean''s return is indeed a very sensational thing for the whole panda collar. After appearing at the border of the gorge Rift Valley, Alfred led 3000 thunder lions to escort Sean and others all the way for the first time. When the army returned to the vicinity of the void City, Neil and William even led the urban defense army of the void city to greet them. Of course, such a big move could not hide anyone, and only Hitler, the chief priest who focused on saving people, did not find out. However, such an arrangement is naturally Neil''s intention. In this way, although everyone will know that the territory suffered some heavy losses this time, and even Sean was injured, at least no one will disturb Sean at this time. In other words, even if you really want to disturb Sean at this time, if you don''t have a gift, it''s also a very poor thing, especially when many churches are staring at the interview with Sean. Therefore, when Sean returned to the void City, although it was a sensation in the whole city, no one bothered Sean when he entered the Lord''s house. Croft, Andre, Cecilia guards and many other wounded soldiers were naturally sent to the temporary residence of the goddess of life church for the first time. This is a camp located in the suburb of the void city. Originally, all including Hitler and others lived in the void City, but because of the thousands of wounded soldiers of the thunder front, of course, they can''t live in the city, so they can only use the camp set up by the goddess of life Church in the void city. Fortunately, with the help of William and the garrison of void City, it is not particularly difficult to clean up and build this camp. Therefore, when these new wounded soldiers return to the void City, they are naturally sent to the camp at the first time - although the Chenxi church is also good at healing divinity, in front of the goddess of life, the Chenxi church is certainly not stupid enough to compete with the goddess of life in this regard. Although both sides are gods with high divine power, their focus areas are different, and their effects will be different. At least, people all over the continent know that the goddess of life is well deserved first in the treatment of divinity. What William didn''t expect was that when he arranged to send the wounded, the priests of the goddess of life seemed to have expected this situation. Therefore, relevant matters had been arranged from a very early time, and all work was carried out quickly and orderly, which saved a lot of trouble. At least it''s much better than when they didn''t touch so many wounded people in the beginning, so they made a mess. When William returned to the Lord''s house after finishing all his work, Neil just finished talking about all the developments of the territory in the past six months. Neil has made detailed records on these things, even the corresponding policies and transfers of the empty city. Although Neil has not intervened in Rudd''s policies, there is always some understanding, so it is not too difficult to describe. Of course, Rudd still needs to supplement and report on the details. In addition, there is nothing else to report about the government affairs of the territory, and the military affairs of all the territories in William''s charge have been told to Sean on and off before, so now I''m going to pick some important things recently. For example, the establishment of the lion of thunder, the reconstruction of dark wings and so on, but finally the topic returned to Cecilia''s guards and Rena''s first cavalry regiment. "At present, the top priority is to ensure the replenishment of Cecilia guards and the first cavalry regiment." Sean frowned slightly and then said, "as for the establishment of the army, William, you can negotiate with clough after he is ready to see if he has any ideas At present, the focus is to restore the strength of Rena''s first cavalry regiment. I think 1000 people should be about the same? " "Enough, Lord." Rena nodded. Now her strength is the next gold strongman, stronger than everyone present. "If there are more people, I''m afraid I can''t command, which is an extremely unfavorable behavior on the battlefield." William glanced at Rena and couldn''t help nodding to himself. Rena''s statement is true. It''s not that the more troops a commander commands, the better. It also depends on the commander''s ability and the number of middle-level officers in his troops. If the number is too small, many orders cannot be accurately issued, even if there is only a second of negligence on the battlefield, Then the result is likely to be a collapse. Not everyone has the courage to bear such a loss. William could see that Rena''s action in the wilderness was better than before. "How many people are left on the dark wings now?" Sean asked again. "About ten people." William sighed and said helplessly, "Rudd spent a lot of money on these people before. Although I haven''t arranged a commander after I incorporated them, it really saved me a lot of trouble Although it''s not difficult for Rudd to train a group of such heavy cavalry again in the void City, it''s too late. " "Then let these people join Rena." Sean thought for a moment and then said, "in this way, these people with rich combat experience can immediately become middle-level commanders in the cavalry regiment, Rena''s command can be more convenient and faster, and the size of the army can be expanded The level of 2000 people should be no problem? " The last thing Sean said to Rena. "I think it''s more than that. If you train a little, you can at least form a force of 3000 people." William looked at Rena and seemed to be assessing the feasibility of this matter. This time, he thought for a moment before answering for Rena, "but at present, the biggest problem in our territory is the lack of war horses These war horses are not more than ordinary horses. Our territory does not have its own horse farm, and war horses can only be obtained through procurement, but now it is difficult to purchase war horses according to the situation of our territory. " "Don''t worry about this. We still have an ally in the * * * kingdom." Sean smiled. "If he is responsible for this matter, it is estimated that it can be easily solved Moreover, I also want to talk to him about something. I haven''t had a chance to thank him since he helped save Elsie last time Neil, you can write an invitation for me later and send it to him. " "Is it Florence wiles?" Neil asked. After seeing Sean nodding, Neil continued, "the cost of war horses is not low, which is definitely a great burden for our current territorial situation At least, it will increase the expenditure by more than 50%, which will make the territory unable to make ends meet. It will enter the fiscal deficit in less than two months, and you will go bankrupt in four months at most. " "It''s meaningless to just build a thousand light cavalry." Sean''s eyebrows could not help but frown. "Such troops have no value on the battlefield except to investigate and do some local battles." "Even three thousand light cavalry are of little value on the battlefield." William commented impolitely. "Who said 3000 light cavalry." "If you are a 3000 heavy cavalry, Lord, you will enter the fiscal deficit in a month and go bankrupt in a month and a half to two months." This time, Neil answered Sean''s whimsical, "to tell the truth, Lord, your investment in military issues has accounted for two-thirds of the total expenses of the whole territory. The construction of many facilities and relevant decrees are postponed indefinitely, not to mention that there are still several places in the void city that need large investment. " "Support war by war?" Sean''s daydream is still alive. "Who are we fighting?" William asked. "The kingdom of dabion." Sean said impolitely, "I''ve figured out all the excuses. It''s estimated that the nugus family can''t stand it soon... I don''t think the other party will come to provoke in less than a month. At that time, we can use this excuse to invade the kingdom of dabion." "Even if you send an invitation to Florence now, although he can come in two months, if you include the delivery of war horses, I''m afraid it will take more than half a year." Neil said in a deep voice, "this does not count the possible risks on the road. If these are included, the delivery time of war horses will be longer Lord, can you think of something more practical? " "Can''t Rena''s troops be replenished How did you find so many war horses? " "My Lord, those... Are not real war horses." Looking at some signs of Sean''s madness, Rena hesitated and solved to sober Sean with cruel reality, "those are just horses with better ordinary feet. Mr. Neil tried to smuggle them from the kingdom of dabion. The war horses you saw later were robbed by us in the wilderness, but the number was only a hundred or so. " At this time, Sean suddenly remembered that the original mount of Rena was not white, but later he saw her was white. At that time, Sean was still strange. At this time, he finally understood after hearing Rena''s explanation. For a moment, the whole conference room fell into silence. There were a lot of things to wait for Sean to deal with, and Sean thought that the military problems were very simple and should be handled quickly. In this way, he could discuss the development overview and future plan of the territory with Neil, and then find a way to solve the problem of a large number of priests staying in the empty city. In the face of these crazy believers, even Sean must think of a reasonable excuse, otherwise he will really offend all the beliefs of the whole continent, which is not the burden Sean can bear at present. But the result was unexpected. It was really not difficult about the territorial military, but there was no complete result in the end, which made Sean feel very helpless. At this moment, he finally realized that it was not easy to build and develop a territory. It was ridiculous that he thought that millions should be enough. But Sean didn''t expect that when developing the territory, the general lords started from the internal affairs, and the military layout only reached the minimum defense level of the territory, and even the equipment would not be so good. Sean not only developed domestic and military affairs at the same time, but also used sophisticated and even high-quality equipment to the armed forces, which would naturally consume a lot for a territory. If it were not for the Dayi leader managed by Neil and Rudd, Sean would have gone bankrupt. Just when everyone was at a loss, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. This stunned Sean, Neil, William, Rena, Cecilia and Alfred, and then looked at the man who pushed the door at the moment. The other party was wearing a hooded cloak, so that people could not see the appearance under the cloak. However, Sean and others also know that at present, the people in the Lord''s house know that they are in a meeting. If there are not very urgent or extremely important people, it is impossible to push the door directly. After all, it is Alfred''s new subordinate: the lion of thunder, which is a very strong and powerful army. "Who are you?" Sean frowned. "It''s me." The man under the cloak replied that the voice was a female voice, which even made Sean feel unusually familiar. After a moment of hesitation, Sean suddenly stood up and looked surprised: "Lord Athena! How did you come here? " "I''m on a secret trip this time. Tonis doesn''t know the situation yet." Opening her hood, yasna said solemnly, "because the matter is urgent, no one except me can make it clear, so I''ll make a long story short. This time I''ve brought you two bad news." Bad news!? Hearing this, not only Sean, but also the others in the conference room were obviously stunned. Chapter 396 "Two... Bad news?" Sean was a little stunned, but he quickly responded, "what kind of bad news?" "It can be said to be... Catastrophic." Athena sighed and looked a little tired. It takes nearly half a month to rush from tonis fortress to the empty city, and yasna also said that she sneaked out of the city without attracting attention, which means that she even needs to hide from the ears and eyes of the seventh Legion stationed in the fortress. It is inevitable that this painstaking and laborious move will be tired. But she just wanted to bring two bad news to Sean. What kind of bad news needs to be explained by Athena herself? Not even magic communications. Cecilia soon poured a glass of water for Athena. The latter didn''t care about the lady image and aristocratic etiquette at the moment. She drank it immediately after picking up the glass. The whole talent seemed a little relaxed. "Is your name Cecilia?" Asna looked at the little girl who poured water for herself and asked with a smile. "Yes." Cecilia nodded, hesitated, and finally said her last name, "Cecilia rumbel." "Rumbel?" Yasina was slightly stunned, "are you Lord rumbel''s..." Cecilia nodded. "I see." Asina nodded, knowing something in her heart, "no wonder your blood will fluctuate so strongly when you wake up. If it''s the direct blood of Archduke rumbel, everything makes sense. " Cecilia is not seventeen this year, but she doesn''t look like a girl who hasn''t held a bar mitzvah yet. Today''s Cecilia has unknowingly grown to a height of 1.72 meters. Although her figure is not as amazing and sexy as Elizabeth, it is not much inferior, especially her legs and waist have obvious advantages over Elizabeth. However, in terms of appearance, Cecilia is much more exquisite than Elizabeth. Coupled with the intellectual temperament of the same magician, Cecilia is obviously more moving than Elizabeth in Athena''s eyes. And she is not yet an adult. If she were allowed to grow up for a few more years, what would it be like? Athena was slightly surprised, and she probably knew Sean''s reaction when she heard the first bad news. "Is the first bad news about... Cecilia?" When Sean saw Athena staring at Cecilia, he suddenly had a bad consciousness. "Yes." Athena nodded without denying, "the first bad news is about Cecilia." "Is it because of... The awakening of blood?" Sean was keen to capture the reaction when yasna said those words before. Athena silently glanced at Sean, then sighed and continued: "because the fluctuation caused by Cecilia''s blood awakening is too strong, which usually means that people with very strong blood talent have awakened, so it will attract the attention of many people, which is also normal But I don''t know why, this time it is the Millennium covenant empire that has attracted great attention to this matter. " Hearing the "Millennium covenant Empire", everyone present was stunned and looked very incredible. Obviously, no one could understand why the Millennium covenant empire was interested in Cecilia''s blood awakening, but Sean and Cecilia, who had been to the magic laboratory, understood it in an instant. Blood test! These people turned their minds on Cecilia! Sean''s heart was immediately occupied by anger at this moment, and the whole person was obviously irritable. After he came to this world, he has always been dependent on Cecilia. If Sean has any relatives in this world, he must be Cecilia. If anyone wants Sean to hand over Cecilia, he will fight with each other and never die, even if the other party is the Millennium covenant empire. But Sean regarded Cecilia as his sister, but it was not necessarily in the eyes of others. Athena glanced at Cecilia again and seemed to know something in her heart, but she didn''t intend to ask Sean what to do, but came to remind Sean. So after pondering for a moment, yasna continued to say, "you already know the first bad news, but what I can tell you is that in about one to two months, envoys from the Millennium covenant Empire and the royal family of the Principality of Ryan will arrive at tonis fortress. You should probably know their purpose and practice." "Is it to put pressure on you?" Sean calmed down when he saw yasna''s clear eyes. He knew that anger could not solve any problems. "Their plan is indeed so." Yasina did not deny, "I can even confess to you that I can stop you from the simple pressure of the royal family, but if it involves the Millennium covenant Empire, it will be difficult, especially... The Dragon Knight legion, the second infantry regiment and the pure color legion of the Millennium covenant empire are stationed less than 30 miles outside the great wall of St. derons." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and William was also shocked. As a military strategist, William is certainly very clear about the elite military establishment of various empires on the whole continent, and Sean is a player after all. Even if his understanding in this regard is not as subtle as William, it may not be much worse. Compared with the Dragon Knight corps and the pure color corps, the second infantry regiment of the Millennium covenant empire will certainly be much inferior, but this is also compared with the seventh and eighth level armies. You know, the second infantry regiment of the Millennium covenant empire is a famous ace force in the Empire. It is a level five force. Although as an army with the highest injury and death rate in the whole empire, the second infantry regiment will face the situation of abolishing its establishment after almost every battle, no matter how heavy the casualties of this force are, Will replenish all the troops at the first time. Because the second infantry regiment of the Millennium covenant empire is a force good at Siege! The Dragon Knight Legion is a general term. The specific establishment is divided into the ground dragon knight regiment and the flying dragon knight regiment. It is the only tactical Legion in the Millennium covenant empire that can carry out all-round and comprehensive attack. Its evaluation standard is level 8 army, but Sean knows that it is a quasi level 9 army. In addition, the pure color Legion can not be underestimated. Although it is only a level 7 army, the pure color Legion is divided into two teams like the Dragon Knight legion, one is a pure black magician regiment and the other is a pure white magician regiment. One of the two legions is responsible for implementing battlefield magic bombing, A spell cast by a legion of magicians responsible for applying all kinds of defensive magic to their own army and destroying the enemy. No wonder the Principality of lane is so nervous that such a combination appears less than 30 miles outside the great wall of St. derons. "In this regard, I don''t have a good way to help you out." Yasina said helplessly, "but I can delay you for two months at most. In addition, it will take about two months for the other party to tonis fortress, so what I can win for you is about five months During this time, you must find a way to make the war break out. " "War?" Sean doesn''t understand what this has to do with the war. But William and Neil understood. Neil soon said, "I see! Indeed, the only way to break the situation at present is to start a war... "When seeing Sean''s confused look, the elf administrator reluctantly sighed, and then explained to Sean:" as long as we start a war, we have an excuse not to contact each other, because we are all on the first front, and as messengers, they must stay at the end. In this way, even if the Millennium covenant Empire puts pressure on the Principality of lane, all the pressure and risks will be transferred. " "I see." Sean nodded clearly. "But." Neil frowned slightly, "so even if everything is successful, we can only delay for one to two years I don''t think the war with the kingdom of dabion will last so long, especially in the face of such strong pressure. Even to put it mildly, according to the past actions of the royal family of the Principality of lane and the actions of the Millennium covenant Empire, they are highly likely to stop us from continuing the war with the kingdom of dabion. Under pressure, the final result is likely to face the armistice agreement again. " Hearing what Neil said, Athena frowned. Because of the establishment of tonis'' leadership, yasna has fought a war with the kingdom of dabion, and she really knows why the final result of that war will be like that. Obviously, what Neil said is not a hypothesis, but a very likely fact. In particular, with the action style of the Millennium covenant Empire, while preventing the growth of the Principality of Ryan, it can force itself to put pressure on Sean and contact Cecilia. This is a tactic of killing two birds with one stone. In the face of the threat of war against the Principality of lane made by the Millennium covenant Empire, the royal family of the Principality of lane will certainly not support their war. At the thought of this, Athena was a little depressed. "This problem is not difficult to solve." William suddenly said, "we just have to find a way to get those messengers to the front line At that time, we will have another false defeat and secretly solve those messengers. At that time, even if the Millennium covenant Empire wants to intervene strongly and declare an armistice, it will be impossible. Maybe the three armies they are going to use to threaten the Principality of lane will be involved in this war. " Hearing William''s words, yasna felt a chill in her heart. She never thought that the other party dared to attack the Millennium covenant empire. However, after this chill, Asina also felt the other party''s strong self-confidence and strategic advantage. At this moment, Asina actually had an idea that she was not as good as him, so she soon understood that this person was probably the military genius highly praised by Simi, William Yale. And even she had to admit that William''s plan was indeed the best way to crack it. Although after that, the essence of Cecilia will still be put on the table, because such a war is delayed, there is at least a way to pull for two or three years. In this way, we can always think of new solutions. "If you really want to get to this point, you need to solve the second bad news." Thinking of this, Athena finally spoke again, "the first bad news may be delayed for half a year, but the second bad news is your top priority If you don''t solve it immediately, all your efforts will be wasted, and even war may become an extravagant hope. " Hearing this, Sean and others immediately became more solemn. No matter how dangerous and troublesome things are, no one deserves more attention than the dangers and troubles that need to be solved urgently. "What kind of trouble?" Sean asked with some uneasiness. Chapter 397 "The former Lord of panda is dead." ASHNA''s first words stunned Sean. "So who owns the land contract of panda?" Neil was also stunned. Then he suddenly reacted and asked immediately. According to Cecilia, the second bad news is much more serious than the first. Because panda was a territory belonging to the kingdom of dabion before, which was unilaterally ceded to Athena by the kingdom of dabion after the first war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion. However, at that time, yasna did not participate in the handover of the territory at all, and even sent an envoy to participate. After waiting for three days and still not seeing yasna, the kingdom of dabion left, but all the garrison troops and lords of the whole panda leader were accompanied, and it was also announced that the panda leader no longer belonged to the territory of the kingdom of dabion. That is, from that day on, pandaling became an ownerless land, and then the three towns in the whole territory led wolves into the house. However, although the kingdom of dabion claims so, this is only a unilateral practice, because the contractual instruments on this territory are still in the hands of the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, although the kingdom of dabion and Athena ignore this territory, and the territory nominally belongs to Athena, it still belongs to the kingdom of dabion. In other words, all the three territories Sean now owns belong to the kingdom of dabion. Although he is a pioneering Knight under Athena and has the power and obligation to open up territory for Athena, if strictly calculated, he should be a knight of the kingdom of dabion. So in the face of such a situation, Sean had only two choices. One was to give up all three territories, including panda collar, and honestly roll back to tonis collar to continue to be his jazz and pioneering knight; The second is to become a knight of the kingdom of dabion and obtain the inheritance right of these three territories. Because when Sean was granted as a pioneering Knight by Athena, his base was panda collar, and now panda collar has been proved not to belong to Athena''s territory. If you really want to investigate it, even Sean''s pioneering Knight status will be cancelled. Therefore, in a strict sense, as yasna said, if this problem is not solved, he will really have nothing, and even all his efforts in recent years will be wasted. "Now the territorial documents under panda are in the hands of count tinchiin, Domingo hastin." Athena said, "this is a count of strength. He himself is not only a senior general of the military unification Department of the kingdom of dabion, but also the head of the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion. He lives in the imperial capital of the kingdom of dabion all the year round and is responsible for all affairs related to the second cavalry regiment. " "The capital of the kingdom of dabion?" Sean asked, "is it possible to negotiate to get the document?" "No." Athena shook her head. "I had asked Simi to negotiate with each other before. When I learned that the document was now in Domingo hastin''s hand, I negotiated with him in person. But it''s a pity that Domingo hastin didn''t buy it. His attitude was so tough that I was a little surprised. He refused directly no matter what price I offered. Therefore, I think it''s impossible to obtain the territorial contract documents of panda''s territory through diplomacy or other means. " Hearing yasna''s words, Sean was slightly stunned. Then he turned to William and Neil and asked, "how long will it take to reach the imperial capital of the kingdom of Bion from us?" If he could not obtain the territorial contract documents through diplomatic means, he had to think of other ways. "If you just ride a horse, it will take more than seven or eight months to go back and forth." Neil frowned and thought for a while before he said, "but if you change to ride the Griffin line halfway, the one-way trip can be shortened to about a month and a half." "A month and a half?" Sean''s brow was still locked and his face was a little uncertain. He didn''t expect such a mistake at this moment. Now, the layout of the war between him and the kingdom of dabion has been fully prepared. Even the opponent and the reason for the war have been selected. He just needs to tease him. He doesn''t believe that gusen nugus will not take the bait. But now, he suddenly said that all the actions he had prepared for this layout were illegal, and soon he would lose all his territory, become nothing again, and even return to Tony''s collar. How can Sean accept it! Although this lack of everything is not a blow, it''s a big deal for yasna to change modge''s collar into Sean''s base, and then start all over again. In this way, he can not only fight panda''s collar, Dayi''s collar and chilav''s collar again, but also have another reason to fight tingqi''s collar. In terms of the noble honor of the count of strength and head of the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion, the possibility of turning this matter into a war between the two countries is definitely much greater than provoking Gerson nugus. After all, Gerson nugus is only the second in line successor of the Duke of nugus family in the kingdom of dabion, but count tinchiin is the current owner of Hastings family, and the status of both sides is not at the same level at all. In particular, he is also the head of the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion. If he can be killed, the aristocratic circle of the kingdom of dabion will be angry, and even the royal family will be angry. In this way, war is inevitable. But the problem now is not here, but time. It''s just that Sean is the most short of time now. Yasina said that she could only delay him for half a year at most, which was not enough for him to do it again. If there were no imminent threat of the Millennium covenant Empire, Sean might choose to start over from modge''s leadership in order to have a more secure and higher probability of war. But today, it really doesn''t seem to be Sean''s lucky day. Because Athena soon spoke again. "If that''s the case, it''s not really bad news." Yasna glanced at Sean and then opened her mouth to explain, "it''s just trouble at most. No big deal, you can evacuate all materials and related resources in the whole territory and start again. In this way, we even have a reason for revenge, which can greatly increase the chance of war with the kingdom of dabion. " It has to be said that the ideas of Athena and Sean do coincide, and the two reached an unexpected consensus on this point. But if yasna wanted to say these words, she wouldn''t come in person: "but the problem now is that we don''t have so much time at all. Not to mention the first bad news, the real trouble with the second bad news is that the other party has informed the peace association. I believe the peace association will soon send relevant personnel to investigate. In this way, you don''t even have time to sell and carry all materials in the territory. " Peace association! When Sean heard the name, the whole person suddenly became even more headache. The peace association is simply the public enemy of the whole miracle continent. Anyone who has anything to do with him will come to no good end. However, the people of this organization still look like a savior. The face of "I am willing to do anything for the peace of the whole world" makes people feel whether these people have serious secondary diseases and basically have to intervene in any trivial things. It can be said that such an organization is a troublemaker everywhere, and it is also an enemy of the public on the whole continent. According to reason, it should have been destroyed 800 years ago. However, the problem is that this group of patients with two diseases may be due to extreme paranoia and persecution fantasy. Therefore, these people are a group of practice maniacs, and their individual combat effectiveness is incredible, Many organizations have no way to compete with it. They are even thankful that this organization is here for world peace. If they want to dominate the world, it is estimated that there will be nothing else. Of course, in the player''s view, the real peace is to unify the whole continent. But obviously, the people of the peace association do not think so. In their view, maintaining the stability of the current continental pattern is the best way. However, if the kings of some countries are cruel, they will still plan events like rebellion, and even assassinate targets when necessary, leading to chaos. However, if they want to raise their own flag and start a war, it is completely impossible. Not to mention that people within the peace association will not agree, even if they agree, they have no army. It is obviously unrealistic to rely only on the strong. But in Sean''s eyes, the real trouble of the peace association is not just that. "If these guys are allowed to appear and it is determined that pandalian belongs to the kingdom of dabion, it will be in trouble." Sean frowned. "In order to prevent us from taking revenge, they will certainly let us sign a peace treaty This damn treaty can at least ensure the security of the kingdom of dabion in the next three years. If we do it, it is estimated that the madmen of the peace association will come to us. " "So that''s the second bad news." Yasna also knows what a peace treaty is. As long as it is confirmed that panda is a territory belonging to the kingdom of dabion, Sean''s behavior in the past year will be judged illegal. At that time, the madmen of the peace association will force Sean to abandon these three territories and even ask Sean to sign a peace treaty. The content of this treaty is also very simple, that is, Sean and Athena shall not take any military action against the kingdom of dabion within three years. Even if the war between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane breaks out, Athena and Sean are not allowed to participate in the war. Of course, this is not the most important. The most important thing is that the blockade of the gorge rift valley will be cracked. At that time, the kingdom of dabion will certainly send troops to garrison the gorge Rift Valley on a large scale. At that time, even if Sean wants to fight panda down again and take back the import and export of the gorge Rift Valley to block the entry and exit of the slave capture team of the kingdom of dabion, he will have to pay an extremely tragic price. That''s the only thing Sean can''t allow. At the thought of this, Sean immediately understood why the count of strength would so strongly refuse all the negotiations of yasna. Because the most important economic lifeline of the whole Dabian Kingdom has been completely cut off by Sean. If they don''t find a way to get it back, the financial budget of the Dabian kingdom is estimated to be in deficit soon, and even the whole kingdom will become troublesome. After all, not everyone has a way to enter the wilderness from another place. "Is this Marquis of strength from the nugus family?" Sean asked. "According to Simi''s information, it seems that it is indeed a member of the nugus family." Athena nodded. "Do you have a conflict with the nugus family?" "This time, I killed two forbidden families of their second in line heirs in the wilderness, and ruined his investment and cards." Sean sneered, "he is also the cut-off point of the War I chose I just didn''t expect that he would take such targeted measures so soon. This guy is really not simple. If he inherits the nugus family, it is estimated that the boulder family will be compared with him soon. " William sighed helplessly: "is there really no way to solve this problem?" "Steal!" Sean said decisively, "we must steal panda''s territorial contract before the people of the peace association arrive!" Athena glanced at her unexpectedly and then said with a smile, "your ideas coincide with mine Then what I want to say next may be good news for you. " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "According to my investigation results, because the peace association has sent messengers and Domingo has just obtained this document, this document is currently stored at Hastings Manor on the outskirts of lomine led by tinstein." Yasina said with a smile, "it''s only about a month''s journey from you to lomine city led by tins. If you travel day and night, it may be about 20 days. If everything goes well, you can really get this document and come back before the messengers of the peace association arrive." At last, Athena showed a more charming smile: "even if everything is not going well, you can find the location of the instrument as long as you stare at the action of Hastings manor. It''s a big deal to attack at that time." "This is really the best good news I heard today." Chapter 398 Because of her secret trip, Athena didn''t stay in the void city too long. After leaving a piece of relevant information collected by Simi, Asina soon left the void city. Compared with Sean, Asina needs to be busy. After all, Asina doesn''t hold the "future" like Sean. Although Elizabeth and Simi can help in internal affairs, they are not as good as one Neil, So she needs to do a lot of things herself. Of course, more importantly, the reduction of thunder front is also a difficult problem that makes yasna depressed. The thunder front is not only the direct force under yasna''s command, but also the elite force on which she became famous. Moreover, compared with the whole tonis leader, the combat effectiveness of a thunder front far exceeds the tens of thousands of troops she has now placed in tonis fortress. But this time, she lost one-third of her staff, which was also a very serious loss for yasna. Not to mention that it is extremely difficult to supplement elite troops. You know, the thunder front army can be regarded as a free army. Yasna spends all her military expenses on the other two troops, so in addition to ensuring three meals a day and extra meals during high training, Lei Mingfeng receives almost the same salary as those who just started to follow yasna, which is much less than the other two troops in tonis fortress. This is an incredible thing for an elite army. However, the fact is that the thunder front is completely condensed by virtue of loyalty and obedience to yasna, so it is almost impossible to supplement the source of troops. This is purely an army that is fighting less and less. Therefore, nearly 3000 people were suddenly reduced. In addition, hundreds of Lei Mingzhi Feng soldiers who have been determined that they will no longer be able to go to the battlefield, Lei Mingzhi Feng, which originally had only 10000 people, now has only more than 6500 left. In the face of such a situation, of course, Athena had to go back immediately to discuss the next series of countermeasures with Elizabeth and Simi, so naturally she would not stay any longer. Before leaving, she also made a special trip to visit Vivian. After confirming that Vivian would not be in any danger of life, and that she had been shot by the chief priest serving the goddess of life, yasna finally settled down. After Athena left, Sean and others were also not idle. Originally, there was no way to continue with the future development and military arrangements of the territory. After all, after knowing Domingo heidins''s plan, the focus should naturally shift to the contractual documents on the territory. Otherwise, even if it develops, it will only become the wedding dress of others. As for the acquisition plan of the territorial contract instrument, William and Neil have been transferred to be jointly responsible. In this case, Sean directly granted them the right to mobilize all resources and relevant appointments of the whole territory, and Sean himself should obey the arrangements of these two people. Of course, Sean didn''t participate in the discussion because he had more important things to do. At the moment after yasna left, the whole void city seemed to fall into a tense atmosphere. Even if this atmosphere was not deliberately exaggerated, it was also not suppressed, so the residents of the empty city and the priests and messengers of other temples could soon feel it. Looking at the hurry of the Lord''s residence and the continuous flow of people in and out, many people feel that there seems to be a certain depressing atmosphere in the air. In this case, many priests who were ready to visit Lord Sean Connery chose to observe silently. In this regard, these priests and messengers are not like people who believe in gods at all, but like businessmen trying to speculate. But no one knew that at this time, Hitler, the chief priest of the goddess of life temple and the future Saint candidate, was summoned by Sean. Maybe it''s not polite to summon some believers of the goddess of life, but from Sean''s behavior, it''s really a summon, not an invitation. Because many people saw with their own eyes that Hitler, the chief priest, entered the Lord''s house under the escort of a team of thunder lions, while the Knights of the temple of the goddess of Life Church and the two chief priests who used to follow Hitler did not appear in the team. This is a very simple room. There is only a big bed in the middle of the room. The bed is three meters long and wide. It is covered with cushions. The quilt and pillow are made of silk, but there is no curtain on the bed, which is essentially different from the beds of most nobles in the world. On the contrary, it is like the beds of civilians and monks. Of course, neither civilians nor bitter monks can afford such cushions and silk covers. In the four corners of the room, a huge bucket was placed, in which huge ice cubes condensed by magic were placed. The coolness emitted from the ice well reduces the high temperature in summer - in fact, according to the magic level of today, it is not difficult to draw a magic array that can keep the room constant temperature, but in this room, this ancient cooling method is used to cool the room. It has to be said that this is a very expensive and labor-intensive behavior. In addition, there was only a desk placed against the window, with quills, ink and spread white stationery. Sitting at the desk, you can see the street at the main gate of the Lord''s residence. At the moment, a team of soldiers of the thunder lion are standing guard at the main gate. No irrelevant person is allowed to approach. Hitler stood in this room at a loss, because the room belongs to a more private place for nobles or anyone with status, and not everyone can enter. Of course, usually if she is forcibly taken to the noble''s room, it also means that something very bad may happen, so it''s normal for Hitler to be a little flustered and at a loss. In fact, she wanted to leave, but the four soldiers of the thunder lion standing outside the room made Hitler give up the idea. She is a priest, not to mention that the believers of the goddess of life are not particularly good at fighting. Even if they are good at fighting, the priest is usually not the preparation of combat sequence. However, Hitler was not allowed to wait too long. The door was soon opened. As Hitler expected, the rumored Lord, sir Sean Connery, had stepped in. Of course, the situation was a little beyond Hitler''s expectation, because there was a very delicate and beautiful girl behind Sean. Judging from the other party''s clothes, it was not difficult for Hitler to see that the other party should be a magician. This is Cecilia. Hitler thought to herself. After coming to the void city for such a long time, she certainly won''t miss some information that should be inquired about, so naturally she knows the void City, and even the whole panda collar''s intelligence information that has already been made public. Whether it is William or Neil, Sean, Cecilia, Alfred and other famous people, Hitler will certainly not admit her mistake. She still has this confidence. "Are you the chief priest of Hitler?" After Sean entered the door, the door was soon closed again. As a priest and messenger sent by the goddess of Life Church and still staying in the void City, Sean certainly heard of it, but he hasn''t met after all. But at the moment, Sean was still a little surprised. Hitler''s appearance is very young. She has long brown hair and is wearing a white priest''s robe. If this robe is cut a little shorter, it will be almost like a dress. Anyway, it will be put on directly from beginning to end. Just think that in this world, it seems that all Priest robes are of this unified system, which is at most different in color, pattern and divine emblem, so Sean was relieved. However, the robe on Hitler seemed a little less serious. Hitler''s height is only 1.6 meters, and she seems to have a lean breast figure. If her face is not a standard girl''s face, it may be believed that Hitler is a minor Lori. Originally, as a priest, she should exude a divine atmosphere and appear solemn and dignified, but Hitler gives people a feeling more like a little girl''s innocence. This strong contrast is really unforgettable. "Please call me Hitler." Hitler nodded. She didn''t notice that in such a moment, Sean had observed her from beginning to end, so she wasn''t too wary. "What''s the matter with you inviting me here, Lord?" "I do need your help." Sean nodded and began to take off his clothes. "Wow!" Hitler''s reaction was obviously excited, and her face turned unusually red. It seemed that there was still heat evaporating rapidly, "Lord, what are you... What are you... What are you doing!" "What are you doing?" Sean was a little confused. "Aren''t you a priest who believes in the goddess of life?" "Yes." "Then of course I invited you here to help me heal." Sean looked natural. "Healing?" Hitler was stunned for a moment, and then immediately reacted. Even she didn''t know it. At the moment just now, her tone felt obviously relieved, "where was the injury?" Sean leaned slightly to reveal his arm, which had been wiped off by Burrell''s shot. Hitler''s eyes scanned Sean''s body and found that Sean''s muscles were well-defined, full of a sense of edge and strength - because of the changes brought about by high strength and endurance. In the data-based body, Sean''s physique and abilities will change due to the changes of these data. Of course, there will not be much change on the whole, but it is a very normal phenomenon that his body becomes strong and his muscles are clear. "This injury is a little serious." Hitler glanced at Sean''s left arm and looked serious and solemn, "what is this crystal? There is a strong smell of divine power on it. " "This is the magic of the Church of ice and snow and winter. It was originally to stop bleeding and prevent the deterioration of my injury." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "do you need to lift this crystal?" "Yes." What Hitley finally understood was why Nkos would bring her a drop of life. Like this kind of trauma that needs to repair the body, it is only the power of the essence of life that can completely repair. However, because the essence of life is very precious, what is generally not possible is that it is not possible to use it freely. This is why there are hundreds of people who can not continue to go to war because of injuries. Every drop of this precious thing is worth a lot. If it were not for the hope that the belief of the goddess of life could be spread on Sean''s territory, Hitley would never give Sean a drop of life for free. The value of this thing is so high that even today''s Sean can hardly afford it. "Different divinities will conflict. It really needs the Lord to remove the divination of the goddess of ice and snow and winter." "I see." Sean nodded, turned to Cecilia, and said, "please go and help me get shefanio." Chapter 399 Shefanio patted herself on the cheek in some distress. She had just finished "communicating" with ACE winter. Of course, this kind of communication can''t be pleasant. It''s completely a unilateral coercive act of Esther Venter, and doesn''t consider shefanio''s personal opinions and views at all. For this self-care way, shefanio couldn''t resist, which certainly made her feel a little unhappy. But what made her very depressed was that, strictly speaking, she really belonged to the direct descendant of the goddess. Although her blood was thin enough to be like pouring a drop of lemon juice into the sea, since the awakening of her blood, the goddess could contact her anytime, anywhere, whether she wanted it or not. Basically, anyone who can become a saint or son in the God Church actually has the blood of the God more or less. The only difference is whether they belong to the direct or collateral, or through other ways of inheritance and resonance, etc. the so-called candidate for the son and daughter of God is actually to select the best person among those who have the power of divine blood. Generally, the person who can obtain this identity is not only an embodiment of the devout belief in the gods, but also an expression of the power of the gods in the earthly church. After all, if a God wants to descend, he must be a body carrying his will, and the purity of the body''s belief and the depth of his blood are directly related to the fundamental factors of how much power the God can play in the main material world and how long he can maintain his existence. Therefore, every church is extremely cautious in choosing the son and daughter. In terms of the depth of shefanio''s blood, it''s easy for her to become a saint - in fact, in addition to being the current chief priest with a knife of the ice and snow and winter church, she also holds a lot of messy names and identities such as Pope, saint, head of the church Knights and chief priests. This is an extremely heavy pressure for an ordinary farming woman. Therefore, different from ordinary saints and popes who have broad dreams, ambitions and desires, the only thing shefanio wants is to live a peaceful and happy life one day. Even if it is just a simple variety of flowers and plants, it is a rare beauty for shefanio. Some distressed and headache rubbed his forehead, and chefanio got up and left his living room. The temple of the goddess of ice and snow and winter has just been built, and many places have not been completely built, so you can see it everywhere in the corridor inside the temple, still with hands and feet. However, it was late at night, the workers who came here to build had finished their work and went home, and the priests who had just been recruited to work in the temple through screening were just starting evening prayer, so shefanio didn''t see anyone when she walked around the temple. At present, these priests are still relatively young - the average age is only 16 years old. Although they have been praying and training for a period of time, these people have the best talent and the most devout faith, and they have just reached the second-class level. They are not even the next bronze, let alone achieve Sean''s ideal goal - the priest. This is the existence of a fourth rank, that is, the superior bronze strength. Compared with the pure auxiliary profession of priest, the divine officer has a certain degree of combat ability. Although it will weaken part of the divine skill effect, it can obtain the gain ability to improve the power of combat divine skill. Therefore, this is why Sean has always established a divine officer group. As long as there is a strong enough Shenguan regiment on the battlefield, the combat effectiveness of the army can be forcibly upgraded by at least one level. If it is combined with Rena''s aura skills, it is not impossible for a level 3 force to transform into a quasi level 6 or even level 6 force. At present, these priests recruited by the ice and snow and winter church are all trained in the direction of clerical rank. It was part of a secret contract between ACE winter and Sean in exchange for the absolutization of faith in Sean''s territory. However, in the communication with ACE winter just now, shefanio felt a little confused. "Sister Xuefa." When shefanio came to the main hall of the temple, she happened to see Cecilia who was walking towards the temple and greeting herself. Looking at Cecilia, she showed a sweet smile. Even if shefanio was indifferent, she also showed a smile. Although the smile was very elegant, it still made Cecilia feel the warmth of spring flowers. "You little fellow, why did you come here?" Because of the relationship between Esther Venter and Sean, the ice and snow church and the winter church are about to become Sean''s home church, together with shefanio and Sean. Moreover, Cecilia has always been very popular in the territory - whether it is the leader, the army or the followers under Sean. Although shefanio is not a follower of Sean, it is almost equal to his followers. Therefore, it is not surprising to have a good relationship with Cecilia. "Sean asked me to come to you." Cecilia naturally took xuefanio''s hand and said with a smile, "the priestess of the goddess of life is now preparing to treat Sean''s hand injury in Sean''s room, but she said it was to take out the crystal that Tina had put on his hand before." "The chief priest of the goddess of life?" A trace of surprise appeared on chefanio''s face. "It seems to be called Hitler." "This is the saint candidate of the goddess of Life Church. Sean''s identity is not enough for the chief priest to do it himself." Xuefanio''s face was even more surprised. "Sean, this guy must have used some violent means again?" "Fred personally led the thunder lion to invite people, accompanied by sister Rena." Cecilia snickered. The thunder lion is Alfred''s guard regiment. It has a full staff of 300 people and belongs to the thunder lion. These three hundred people can be said to be the strongest individual strength of the whole thunder lion. Everyone''s apparent strength is at least the level of lower silver. Even compared with Clov''s Cecilia guards, they are not low. If it was not for the drag of the overall establishment of the thunder lion, it would be a force close to the strength of level 5 army. Such a group of terrorists, together with Rena, the 18 powerful Temple Knights of the goddess of Life Church, who have the most silver in the upper level, can''t stop it. Even if the two attendants around Hitler were the strength of the next gold, they didn''t dare to act rashly in front of Reina riding a war horse. They could only watch Hitler be taken away by Alfred. "I knew it." Shefanio sighed. "But I doubt that Hitler should have offended people." Cecilia tilted her head and said hesitantly, "according to Fred, the eighteen Temple knights are just the level of trainee knights. Even if he is alone, these eighteen knights are not his opponents Don''t you think it''s strange to protect Hitler with such a team? " "It''s really a little strange." Shefanio nodded, but she couldn''t tell what was strange. After all, the Church of ice and snow and winter is her speech hall. No one has robbed her of a lot of names such as Saint, Pope and priestess. Or if there is, shefanio is even eager to give it to others immediately, So of course I don''t know. In fact, the church is also full of factions. "I estimate that those people in the Life Church simply don''t expect the chief priests to make any achievements here. I''m afraid people from other factions in the life church are waiting for this opportunity to challenge her and the factions behind her." Cecilia is obviously very sensitive to conspiracy and other things. She can easily find out the context of the whole thing from the little clues Alfred told her, "maybe there will be an attack on the chief priest, so I have agreed with Fred that he will be responsible for the safety of the chief priest in the territory during this period At least, the chief priest can''t have an accident here. " "Well." Shefanio tilted her head slightly. "I don''t know this, but I also have one thing to talk to Sean. It''s the old lady of ACE winter who asked me to tell her." At the same time, he said something to Cecilia. Cecilia''s eyes soon shone. She said excitedly, "if so... Hey, it can solve another problem of Sean and Neil. And if it works well, maybe Hitler can still owe us a favor. " Looking at Cecilia like a financial fan who suddenly found a huge treasure, shefanio couldn''t help frowning, gently nodded Cecilia''s head and said with a smile: "look at you, you''re about to be damaged by the two black guys William and Neil Nothing can be calculated. There are not so many conspiracies and calculations in this world. " Cecilia looked at shefanio with a bitter little face, and then said, "sister shefanio, are you really older than me?" "Of course!" Xuefanio nodded proudly, "I''m 25 years old this year." "But in my opinion, what you say is more like a five-year-old child." Cecilia sighed. Cecilia wanted to say again that children born to nobles and royalty would fight at the age of five. However, Cecilia swallowed this sentence back to her stomach at the thought of shefanio''s origin. Although it doesn''t matter to say this based on her relationship with shefanio, the noble etiquette also taught Cecilia not to talk in front of her friends. "You want to fight!" Although shefanio said so, he just reached out to scratch Cecilia''s itch. Soon, the silver bell like laughter rang. After a while, the two charming women had run in the empty city and ran towards the Lord''s house. Chapter 400 In the Lord''s house, Sean''s door was soon opened again. Cecilia and shefanio ran in laughing and playing. However, after seeing Hitler, shefanio obviously restrained a little, and only Cecilia still laughed indifferently. But when she heard Sean coughing, Cecilia stood slightly restrained, and the door was soon closed. Sean, sitting on a chair - the chair was moved from the desk, but due to some restrictions, it was changed to a wider place, which would make it easier for Hitler to move around. When Cecilia went to snow Fanny, Hitley kept busy. It was obvious that the essence of life should not be used directly in games. Of course, Sean didn''t have such advanced props in the game, so he acted like a puppet at the moment, completely at the mercy of Hitler. On Sean''s left arm, Hitler had drawn a special Rune array around the immortal ice crystal. In fact, this Rune array is not much different from the general magic array, but the core of the array is not magic, but divine power. All magic runes are replaced with divine scripts, and there are no magic nodes. Of course, as a node power control instead of magic array, Rune array is generally a three-dimensional array, that is, it is composed of a plurality of Rune arrays. Each Rune array is an independent divine power core. It can play the same control effect as magic array by activating or closing it in turn. This effect is of course inefficient and troublesome for magicians, but it is not a problem for priests who regard divine power as an instinctive activity similar to breathing. For example, the rune array painted by Sean around the immortal ice crystal is composed of six Rune arrays. Now that Hitler has activated two Rune arrays, Sean can obviously feel a crisp itch in his left arm, as if countless ants are crawling around. It''s really some unbearable itching. According to Hitler, this is stimulating the activity of these bodies in Sean''s left arm - in short, a behavior similar to cell regeneration in modern medicine. Just like skin grafting, cut a piece of skin from other places to cover it, and then stimulate the skin to recover by the regenerative ability of cells. But because Sean is directly missing a large piece of meat, it is certainly impossible to regenerate with this simple means. Hitler did not activate other Rune arrays because she was afraid that the regeneration caused by this stimulating activity would directly cover the skin on this immortal ice crystal. The two kind of divine impact that belongs entirely to different fields will only cause Sean to blow up his left arm, which is not the wound that can be repaired by the essence of life. The Life Church does own the technology of limb regeneration, but it is said that the life church has only performed it once in the hundreds of years since it was founded - it must be the miracle that the goddess of life can perform only when she comes in person. It is also a great burden for Hitler to maintain the consumption of Rune array all the time. Therefore, seeing the arrival of shefanio at the moment, Hitler actually feels relieved. Lacking enough experience, she is difficult to hide her true thoughts. Many times, her performance is as naive as that of shefanio. However, this behavior is obviously very appetizing to shefanio. So when she saw that Hitler was relieved without affectation, shefanio smiled at her, then turned to look at Sean and said, "Lord, I want to take out the immortal ice crystals. The process may be painful. I hope you can bear it." "I see." Sean nodded. "Let''s go straight." Looking at Sean who doesn''t care, shefanio doesn''t say anything anymore, but reaches out to the immortal ice crystal and gently points it. As shefanio''s right hand touched the crystal a little, a circle of energy shock visible to the naked eye suddenly spread out. This energy fluctuated so strongly that the rune array drawn by Hitler had an extremely obvious vibration. It seemed that it would be torn apart by this almost violent force, so Hitler had to consume more divine power to maintain the structural stability of the rune array. The next second, the skin around the immortal ice crystal began to make a "hissing" tearing sound. The flesh and blood visible to the naked eye were constantly torn down by an invisible force and directly annihilated in the air. Sean''s face suddenly changed, and the extremely strong pain obviously reached his limit. Hitley did not expect to pull this crystal like thing out of Sean''s arm, and to bear such a terrible pain. She even began to doubt whether it was enough to restore the missing part of Sean''s arm by only a single drop of life essence. Then, the immortal ice crystal began to shake, and the sound of flesh and blood being torn was obviously intensified. Bright red blood even began to gush from the edge of the gap in the arm. However, Hitler soon started the third Rune array, and all the blood seemed to be frozen around the gap at one time. But soon, the immortal ice crystal began to move up and move up bit by bit, as if something was trying to pull it out bit by bit after it was stuck. At this time, Sean finally couldn''t help making a painful scream. But Hitler soon activated the effects of two other Rune arrays and began to relieve pain and muscle anesthesia for Sean. However, it took only one or two seconds. The nerve on Sean''s arm seemed to have been forcibly cut off. The pain that was still feeding back to his brain disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, but Sean also found that he had lost control of the whole left hand. The sound of "wave" was like opening champagne, and the whole immortal ice crystal had jumped out of Sean''s arm and was grasped by shefanio. At this time, Hitler also opened a crystal bottle the size of a finger that she had already held in her hand and poured a drop of liquid into Sean''s arm. This drop of liquid is about the size of a tear, but judging from the strong vitality it emits when it drips in the bottle, it is no weaker than the fluctuation of vitality emitted by a strong man. This is an incredible thing! When the drop of liquid fell into Sean''s left arm, Hitler did not hesitate to start the last layer of the rune array. Suddenly, the whole Rune array burst into a bright green brilliance, and the rich breath of life spread all over the room in an instant. But the next second, Sean''s arm was like a vortex. The rich breath of life in the whole room began to gather frantically here. The blood originally condensed at the gap began to turn into liquid again and then flow into his arm. Then in the eyes of everyone, the flesh and blood at the gap began to be repaired quickly with the naked eye. With the expansion and repair of flesh and blood, the rune matrix painted and engraved at the gap of the arm began to shrink gradually, and the two seemed to form a proportional relationship. The repair work as like as two peas, and Sean''s left arm was restored to its original state. Even the skin color was the same. It was impossible to see that somewhere on the arm was repaired by magic. "Well, Lord, your injury has been completely cured." Hitler''s voice pulled Sean''s perception back into his body, "but because of the sequelae of divination, it will take about 24 hours for your Lord''s arm to recover freely. During this time, you probably can''t control your left hand." Sean tried, and sure enough, his left hand didn''t respond. However, he understands this point. There is still nerve anesthesia for surgery on earth. How can there be no such treatment with magic in this world. So he didn''t make a fuss about this problem, and didn''t even ask what sequelae would be. On the contrary, it made Hitler take a high look at Sean''s performance. In the past, she guided her priests to carry out similar treatment for other nobles, but every time those nobles appeared very clear after treatment, It is in sharp contrast to the calm Sean at the moment. However, when the treatment was over, Hitler did not stay here. She soon got up and left. Cecilia immediately arranged for Alfred to lead a group of people to protect the chief priest of the life church and prevent her from any accidents. As far as the current situation is concerned, although the life church seems to have the most protective force left to the chief priest, it is actually the weakest of all church messengers and priests still staying in the void city. After Hitler left completely, Sean sighed softly and looked very tired. In the room, there were only Sean, shefanio and Cecilia. "Here you are." Xuefanio played with the immortal ice crystal from the glass on Sean''s left hand. This ice crystal is no longer pure transparent, but presents half bright red and half dark gray. "After the immortal ice crystal is separated from the host, it will completely lose its activity and become a material like existence. It has your blood mark on it. You just need to smear it with your own blood, and this ice crystal will completely soften. You can process and make it with this material like smelting. " Sean took the immortal ice crystal and immediately started the real eye to look at it after hearing shefanio''s words. [immortal ice crystal: Enchanting material (divine crystal flesh and blood), alchemy material (crystal flesh and blood), forging material (crystal crystal), casting material (divine crystal flesh and blood), hardness 900.] [Item Description: the special crystal condensed by divine power contains a certain degree of flesh and blood power and divinity. It can be used as a substitute for crystal. It is a very precious material that can hardly be obtained by ordinary means in this world. Note: only Sean Connery can refine this material.] Sean played with the immortal ice crystal in his hand, but his heart was shocked, because even he could see how valuable the immortal ice crystal was. Generally speaking, materials have obvious and single uses. For example, if a material can be used as both the material for making magic equipment and the material for alchemy, the distinction between "magic material" and "alchemy material" will be displayed. However, although the materials are widely used, the properties of the materials are usually relatively single. For example, the skull neck vertebrae that Sean first obtained from the star meteorite forest shows the uses of both demonizing materials and alchemy materials. However, as demonizing materials, they can only play the special purpose of the dead. If they are used as alchemy materials, It can only be used as a substitute for bone material. Like the four properties shown in alchemy materials, this means that if in alchemy, immortal ice crystals can be used as substitutes for crystals, crystals and flesh and blood. If it is only used as forging material, that is, to make forging level equipment, the immortal ice crystal can only play the characteristics of crystal or crystal. Of course, if it is used as spell casting material or divine skill, it also has three properties. However, it is no doubt that it can be used as magic material. The effect of "divinity", whether in the game or in today''s real world, Sean saw it for the first time, so its precious degree can be imagined. Carefully put away this material, Sean has begun to conceive in his mind how to use this material to create a powerful magic equipment. However, at this time, shefanio said again: "by the way, the old guy aiswenter asked me to tell you that in your territory, she allowed the goddess of life to share faith with her. So even if you grant the temple construction right of the goddess of life to the believers of the other party, Esther winter won''t be angry. She said that she is not good at healing divinity after all. It''s better to find a more authoritative one in this regard. " Hearing xuefanio''s words, Sean was a little stunned. Of course, his first reaction was incredible: did the goddess of ice and snow and winter take the wrong medicine? Because before that, ACE winter complained to Sean that the collection of the power of faith was too slow, his territory was too small and so on, but she didn''t expect that it was only a short time before the believers of the goddess of life were allowed to rob her of the power of faith. This is definitely not a normal thing. After all, the goddess of life is already a goddess of higher divine power, but the goddess of ice and snow and winter has just got rid of the embarrassing situation of falling. At present, she still belongs to the same weak divine power as the God of ice, and even the lower divine power can''t get in. How can the goddess of life and herself be allowed to rob the power of faith at this time? In fact, not to mention Sean, even shefanio didn''t understand what his ancestors, who nominally didn''t know what the relationship was, were thinking. Of course, ACE winter would not tell them that enkos directly tore open the divine barrier and entered her kingdom to have a good negotiation with her. Chapter 401 Sean sometimes wondered if these guys who devoted their lives to the gods were not interesting. Hitler left as soon as she healed Sean''s injury, and shefanio''s situation was no better than that of Hitler. After telling ace winter, she also turned around and left. There were only Sean and Cecilia left in the room. The atmosphere became a little subtle. Sean got up, pulled the chair back to his desk, and then picked up a shirt and tried to put it on. But it was really difficult for him who was inconvenient with one hand. Cecilia came over and picked up a corner of her shirt. Sean was stunned, but Cecilia smiled generously, then grabbed Sean''s left hand and stuffed it into his sleeve to help Sean put on this shirt. Then he went around to Sean and began to help him button up one by one. "Unexpectedly, the little follower has grown so big now." Sean chuckled and gently rubbed Cecilia''s hair with his intact right hand. Sean hadn''t done this for a long time. At this time, he found that Cecilia''s hair seemed to be so soft and never dry no matter how long and under what kind of environment. Unknowingly, Sean''s hand was inserted along Cecilia''s hair, and then slipped gently. The long blond hair kept slipping in Sean''s hand, as if water had passed quietly from his fingers. "I''m not a child anymore." Cecilia buttoned the last button for Sean, some groaned, but her face was a little red. Looking at such Cecilia, even Sean was lost for a moment. He vaguely remembered that although Cecilia was lonely and blocked in a street by a group of gangsters, her eyes were still like wolves, full of a strange tenacity, without fear and compromise. Sean remembered that he was attracted by the two different styles of the little guy, so he shot in the alley. After that rainy night, he and Cecilia began to depend on each other. In the twinkling of an eye, it has been almost three years now. The little boy who used to be a minor has now grown into a slim girl. Cecilia''s face didn''t seem to have changed much. It was still as exquisite as before, but it was obvious that she had grown up. At least her eyes and temperament were more mature and mellow than before. The long blond hair may have fallen to the waist because it has not been cut for a long time, but Cecilia''s hair looks more like a golden waterfall because it is very soft and shiny. Although she was only fourteen or five years old, her figure had begun to develop. Now three years later, even Sean can''t completely ignore it. Although it is not as magnificent as Elizabeth and Athena, it also has the power that can not be underestimated. At least, unlike before, even if she just came out of the bath, Sean could scoff at Cecilia''s seductive appearance of being steamy and wet. Cecilia, you''ve really grown up. Both mind and body. The atmosphere in the room seemed to ferment. Cecilia''s ears were beginning to turn red. "Cough." Sean coughed and took back his hand. His finger accidentally touched Cecilia''s ear. The latter''s whole body suddenly tightened like an electric shock. Even Sean was a little embarrassed. But soon, Sean said again, "haven''t you had dinner yet I''m hungry, too. Let''s go eat first. " "Yes." Cecilia nodded. Then they left the room quickly. The place to eat is not in the Lord''s house, but hundreds of meters south along the street outside the Lord''s house. There is a tavern opened by the villagers of Hongye town. The maple leaf wine and food themed with red maple are good. It is a famous tavern in the whole void city. Of course, it''s worse than the sunset red wine pub where Sean once went in Hongye town. But here in void City, this pub is really the best choice. After leaving the Lord''s house, he felt the cool breeze at night, and Sean''s mood relaxed a lot. Even Cecilia became obviously lively. It seemed that the embarrassment in the room had been taken away with the fresh breeze. Sean looked at Cecilia''s light steps in the street, and his heart was suddenly filled with emotion. He knows that people will grow up after all. Even if he ignores this, the fact can not be changed by his personal will. This is the best proof that Cecilia has changed from a little Lori to a girl today. Perhaps in another year or two, she will become a pearl that no one can ignore. I''m afraid she will not be much inferior to Elizabeth, who is now known as the bright pearl of the Principality of lane. But at that time, what kind of identity would he consider himself? Sean shook his head and threw the question out of his mind, which was not what he should think. At least, in the current situation, it''s not what he should think. The problem he should really think about now is how to use the news that shefanio told him tonight. Now there are so many churches gathered in the void city. Even if no one comes to him today, it does not mean that no one will come to him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Therefore, how to solve the problem of belief dissemination is not an easy thing. After all, Sean had promised the goddess Esther winter that only the God was allowed to preach doctrine in his territory, so as to complete the absolutization of faith in the territory. If it hadn''t happened tonight, Sean could have pulled out shefanio and ACE winter as a shield, but the nature of the matter became a little different when ace winter said that she would allow the goddess of life to establish a church on Sean''s territory. Of course, what Sean didn''t expect was that Neil would play such a big hand and directly attract churches all over the continent. But it''s no use worrying about it. Dinner is used up in a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere. However, as soon as dinner was over, Sean immediately returned to the Lord''s house to discuss with Neil and William about the right of faith of the territorial people. However, this time, Cecilia also participated in the discussion of this meeting, and to Sean''s surprise, Cecilia actually came up with a very perfect plan, which is obviously not a temporary plan. At least Cecilia knows that ACE winter''s practice is earlier than Sean''s. Cecilia''s approach was not complicated, and she just passed on the trouble of using ACE winter as a shield to the goddess of life. After all, the fact that Hitler entered the Lord''s house tonight to treat Sean has now been spread to almost the whole void City, so this can of course be used. Anyway, for the people of other churches, the direct publicity is that Sean has reached an agreement with Hitler to refuse the entry of other churches. Although this will also offend other churches, most hatred will be absorbed by the goddess of life and will not exert too much pressure on Sean. At least until Sean''s territory is further expanded, no one will care about the religious affiliation in Sean''s territory. And now most of the people in Sean territory are devout believers of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. It is not easy to transfer their faith, which is enough to make many churches cautious. However, for Sean, Neil, William and others, the real problem is how to squeeze the Church of the goddess of life. Letting the church spread its faith in its own territory in vain is a loss for Sean and others. You know, Esther winter paid the price that all her priests, priests and temple Knights must obey Sean''s command and arrangement. If the goddess of life wants to obtain the right to spread faith and temple construction in the territory without paying any price, it is certainly impossible. At the very least, the condition of the army priest must be established. You know, if there are several priests of the Life Church in an army, the post-war survival rate of the army will be greatly improved. However, after several hours of discussion without reaching a conclusion, Sean waved his hand and gave Neil the authority to take full charge of the negotiations with Hitler. In this regard, Sean is not worried about Neil''s mistakes at all - of course, more importantly, he must carefully consider ace winter''s mood. If one party pays a high price to get the same thing, but the other party won''t get the same thing with little effort, then the party paying a high price will definitely go directly into a state of rage. Sean didn''t want to understand the anger of the gods at all, especially when he met shefanio for the first time. The direct pressure of the former high God was so strong that Sean felt a tremor. Therefore, Sean tried every means to avoid without provoking or meeting the goddess. After delegating power to Neil, Sean left the conference room. He also has a lot of work to deal with, such as the problem of recuperation, such as the candidate to enter tins Yinling next, and a lot of other miscellaneous things to deal with. Because this matter is related to the development future of the whole territory, Sean, Neil, William and others have treated this matter as a priority. As long as William can come up with a specific plan and a standby plan, Sean will immediately set out for tinstein. There is absolutely no room for delay at this point. Because according to what yasna said before she left, this time, there happened to be a person from the peace association near the trade capital, which is also very close to pandaling. It is expected to arrive here and conduct investigation in three or four months. So in any case, Sean must get the territorial contract document before the peace association investigator arrives at panda''s door. Only in this way can his plan be completely disrupted. But this time, because the actions to be carried out are basically stealth and melee battles, and Cecilia is a magician, Sean doesn''t plan to take Cecilia with him. When Sean said this to Cecilia, Cecilia simply agreed: "I don''t think my current situation can help much, so I decided to go back to black swan castle in two days for more in-depth magic research and learning, and at least master more magic to meet my strength After all, I really lack more magic now, which will make my tactical collocation more single. " Sean was stunned to hear Cecilia say so. Because if it had been in the past, Cecilia would have clamored to follow him. But now, Cecilia has considered the overall strategic situation more, rather than acting willfully as before. It seems that after returning from the wilderness, Cecilia''s changes can be described by mutation. At this moment, Sean really felt that Cecilia had really grown up. Chapter 402 The horizon began to emit a light yellow blur, the scene began to become a little hazy, and the first ray of sunshine finally shone out, dispersing yesterday''s night and cold. Click. A dull noise sounded behind the huge city gate. Then, the city gate finally slowly began to open on both sides. This is an old style city gate. The city gates built in the last hundred years are all built-in, and only the city gates built a hundred years ago will adopt external opening. But in addition to judging that the city was founded a hundred years ago through the city gate, there is no sign of the old city from the city wall. Because there is no obvious weathering or other traces on the city wall, it can only be judged from this that the city Lord obviously pays great attention to the maintenance of the city. When the city gate was completely opened, guards in red leather armor moved the horse out of the city in groups of two, and then placed it around the city gate. Both sides lined up. After a while, a cordon had been formed. Until then, a long line of people had lined up outside the city, and finally there was a sign of movement. Everyone who entered the city would not be released until after a simple inquiry by the guards, but there was no need to pay any entry fee. From the city gate to the inside, is the East Cross Street. The city adopts a square pattern. There are four gates in the southeast and northwest. Two roads run through the East and West and North and south respectively, and the central intersection is the center of the city. Therefore, these two roads are collectively referred to as cross street. However, in order to be easy to distinguish, the city residents simply call it East Cross Street, West Cross Street and so on according to the different positions of the city gate. East Cross Street is naturally the street where the East Gate enters. The main street is paved with stone slabs. The road is clean without any stains. The road width can even accommodate four conventional carriages. On the left and right sides of the street, a Rhodes tree is planted every 20 meters, extending continuously to the city center. This kind of tall tree can generally grow to a height of nearly 10 meters. The canopy covers an area of 20 meters. The leaves are tricuspid, showing green yellow all year round. Even in autumn, they will not wither and fall. Even in winter, they can still see that the trunk is full of leaves. This is a strange tree that can only grow in the south of the mainland. The biggest advantage is that it is easy to take care of. It is difficult to die if it is not destroyed by man. The sun gradually became bright, and the air in the city began to become fresh. The cold at night was being driven away bit by bit. Other residents continued to appear in the streets, and shops also began to open. The whole city is like a waking beast. This is the city of lomine led by tinstein, a city with a population of more than 300000. A city built a hundred years ago has no layout of the inner city, and it has never been expanded in the past hundred years, but it can accommodate more than 300000 residents. It can be imagined how conceited tingqi was when he led the Lord. Of course, it is impossible to have so many people immediately after the construction of the city. Even the empty city with a budget of more than 100000 people now has only 10000 or 20000 residents, including thousands of regular soldiers. Therefore, the city of lomine has been developing for two generations. Only a few years before the head of the Hastings family took over the title of Earl tinguin, the population of lomine finally exceeded 300000 and reached the saturation of the whole city. Now, after more than ten years of development, the city of lomine has completely entered the state of accommodation limit, and there are more and more calls for the expansion of the city of lomine, but count Domingo hastin, tinchiin, ignored these voices at all. As a soldier, he is undoubtedly excellent, but compared with a family and a lord, he just passed. He spent a lot of money on military construction in the territory. From this point of view, he and Sean should be the same kind of people, but unfortunately, he did not have as excellent talents as Sean - whether internal affairs or military, so although he had a private army with a population of up to 30000, and the equipment configuration was excellent, But it is still a three-level regular army. Even the management, maintenance, repair and other expenses of lomine city are the responsibility of the city owner. "The city Lord is not simple." Sean looked at the situation in lomine City, and finally sighed after a long time, "it''s a pity to be with Domingo, a count with no future." "According to the information provided by Neil, the city Lord is a subsidiary of the Hastings family." Alfred said, "I don''t think it''s possible to win over." Alfred knew what he was thinking when he heard Sean''s words. After all, he was the first person to start with Sean. The strength of the middle-aged man is lucky to break through the limit of level 5 and reach the height of level 6 superior silver. He already has three patterns, and his overall strength has been significantly strengthened and improved. However, it is only limited to dealing with the enemies of the same level. In the face of the next golden strongman, Alfred is still not an opponent, even if the flame lion tusks in his hand are improved and strengthened again. The greatest advantage of the construct soldiers is that they can strengthen and improve according to different needs. They can use the strength of the construct to make up for their own weaknesses and defects, and can also greatly strengthen their strengths and advantages. However, if a pattern warrior wants to really exert the strongest combat effectiveness, he needs at least five patterns - that is, five pieces of equipment other than helmets: clothes, belts, gloves, trousers and shoes. The so-called construction is actually a branch similar to enchantment. However, different from the conventional enchanting method of pouring magic power into equipment, the construction draws magic power into a magic array and engraves it on the equipment. It''s just that only the pattern soldiers can mobilize the pattern power on the equipment. Even if others get this kind of pattern equipment, they can''t play an effect. This is also a major feature of this profession. At present, Alfred''s three pieces of equipment for construction strengthening are half body armor, Bavarian Arm Armor and armor worn by his lower body. What Alfred chose was not to strengthen his own strengths to the greatest extent, but to strengthen his own weaknesses. Therefore, Alfred does not have too obvious weaknesses. Moreover, with the flame lion tusks made by Sean, Alfred''s combat effectiveness can also be regarded as invincible at the same level. But that''s the same order. At the moment, along with Sean, in addition to Alfred, there are Rena, shefanio and anno. Big Arnold, it was Sean who came to meet him on the way to tinguing. William took over the command of Arnold''s steel wings. Tingqiyin collar is located in the south of Dayi collar, which is separated from Dayi collar by a territory. If you go directly from the territory border, you can enter tingqiyin collar from Dayi collar in three to four days, but if you go straight along the way, you won''t pass through any towns, so you have to prepare your own supplements. However, due to the relationship between the route and the terrain, it usually takes more than a month to reach the city of Dayi from the void City, but it only takes 23 days to go directly from the void city to lomyn. So from the beginning, Sean didn''t plan to take dayling. However, William was going to take over the iron wing command from Dayi anyway, so he asked Arnold to leave Dayi in advance. William was accompanied by three thousand thunder lions under Alfred''s command, one thousand mobile infantry regiments of Alfred and eight thousand steel wing recruits with quasi-level-3 strength. After all, the trip of Sean and others to tingqi was too critical for the development of the whole territory to allow any negligence, That''s why William will personally stand ready to meet Sean and others'' retreat at any time. However, what they did not know was that because of William''s military arrangement this time, several surrounding territories adjacent to the kingdom of dabion and Sean territory were in a state of panic readiness. Especially those who knew the actions of the nugus family and the family territory close to the nugus family thought that Sean was ready to make a big fight to destroy it because the territory was about to lose. Anno''s strength has reached the level of silver. This is very rare for a northern barbarian, but if only from the perspective of personal combat power, the strength of the next silver in the world is barely at the level of just entering the middle reaches. For Sean and others who are used to fighting with the next gold strongman, anno''s personal strength is almost negligible. However, in terms of strength and endurance, anno is really good, so when equipped with an impact shield, anno''s value is still very high as a defender. The only drawback is that he is the same as Alfred and can''t face the attack of the next gold power. However, Alfred and Arnold don''t need to fight in this regard because of the existence of shefanio and Rena. Originally, Rena should be responsible for training new recruits in the territory. After all, her cavalry regiment has just been seriously damaged, so it is natural to recruit after returning to the territory, and then she should be responsible for training the cavalry regiment. However, after hearing about the current crisis in the territory, Rena chose to join Sean''s temporarily formed team. Considering Rena''s aura skills and the possible dangers of this trip, Sean certainly would not object to Rena''s joining. As for shefanio, it was purely pulled over by Sean la. After all, shefanio is the only superior gold strongman in Sean''s territory, and he is especially able to fight and even cast all kinds of group magic. He is just one of several people. With the cooperation of xuefanio and Rena, Alfred and anno can at least improve their combat effectiveness by one level. Even if they are still not the opponents of the golden strong, they will not be knocked down at once. In addition, Sean, who is also not inferior to the lower gold strongman, although this team has only five people, as long as he doesn''t encounter more than three upper gold strongmen or holy land strongmen, he can walk horizontally in the whole tingqi. Unless Domingo hastin, the count of tinchiin, is willing to fill his 30000 private troops, I''m afraid he can''t keep this elite army. In order to prevent Domingo, a military madman, from really having this courage, William will personally run to Yiling town. Taking into account his previous stay in the territory and his 23 days on the road, it has been a month since Sean came back from the wilderness. It was less than two months before the envoy of the peace council went to pandalain, so the time that might be consumed in the return trip was deducted, and the time left for Sean and others to act was only one month. You must get the contract document of the territory within one month! Sean, who had been watching the whole city before taking back his eyes, showed a look of perseverance. He turned to Alfred and said, "where is the man rupee said waiting for us?" "It''s like a pub called Binks." Alfred thought for a moment before saying, "the address seems to be... The junction of Seventh Avenue and shuck street." Chapter 403 Binks''s fine wine is a tavern that has existed since lomine built the city. The first owner of the tavern was named Binks, and his son was also named Binks. Previous acquaintances distinguished the two tavern owners by old Binks and little Binks. Later, maybe little Binks thought that the same name of his father and son was very interesting, so his son was also named Binks. Guests who often come to the tavern are familiar with calling him little Binks. Today, the owner of the inherited tavern is the great grandson of old Binks. His name is also Binks, but perhaps it is because he has run out of familiar names. Now guests who often come to the tavern to drink call him the fourth generation. Binks IV. It sounds like a very aristocratic name, but in fact Binks IV is an ordinary civilian. He is not good at martial arts, magic, or magic, but he knows how to brew a lot of good wine. In addition to the brand Binks wine of the hotel, he also created two new drinks that are not inferior to Binks wine, which are called the fourth wine and blood smile. The former is a very common wheat wine, which is different from the Binks wine of rum. Unlike ordinary wheat wine, the wine of the fourth generation has a slightly bitter taste, but a sweet taste, and is higher in intensity than Binks wine; The latter is an emerging wine in the world, but the blood color smile is different from the low intensity and high aftereffect of ordinary wine. The blood color smile belongs to high-intensity wine like the wine of the fourth generation. Moreover, because of the habitual aftereffect of wine, the blood color smile is very easy to indulge, and the sweetness is the highest of the three kinds of wine. With these three famous wines even in the kingdom of dabion, Binks''s wine house is also a landmark and well-known building in lomine. Seventh Avenue is a street close to the city center. If you must describe it, it is already equivalent to the second ring street of the city, while Shuke street belongs to the first ring street. Therefore, Binks''s fine wine tavern is located at the junction of a street close to the downtown square. The location here has been regarded as a prime location, because in the first ring road, it is basically a very high-level area. People living in this area are either rich businessmen or people with status. If the Hastings family did not have a manor outside lomine City, they would also live in this area. The closer you are to the buildings around the city, the higher the land price and house price. However, if you can open shops in these locations, the income will naturally roll in. Someone once proposed to the owner of the tavern to refuse the entry of those civilians. After all, Binks''s wine also enjoys a certain popularity in the aristocratic circle of the kingdom of dabion. But this kind of thing was unanimously opposed by the tavern owner. After all, Binks''s good wine can only have today''s status by relying on those old customers. Of course, the result was that Binks'' fine wine was resisted by the aristocracy for a time, but finally because he couldn''t restrain his desire for fine wine, it gradually spread in the aristocracy circle. Out of the awe of the civilians for the aristocracy, little Binks later opened up a special area in the tavern. Only those with status can enter this area, It looks like a salon. When Binks IV arrived, he bought several houses around the tavern for reconstruction. He not only expanded the original salon area, but even got many boxes to facilitate some other people to have secret talks. However, with the expansion of scale and the increase of demand, the price of wine has soared all the way. Today, only aristocrats and rich businessmen can enjoy the three great wines at will. However, Binks IV did not forget the legacy of his ancestors. In his tavern, he would supply ordinary people with five barrels of three kinds of wine at a low price every day. So now, hundreds of years later, Binks''s wine has become a common place recognized by both nobles, rich businessmen and civilians in lomine city. Sometimes even some activities are organized with the participation of forthright and informal nobles and civilians. Of course, it has also created a lot of very commendable romantic story materials - but under normal circumstances, the ending of such stories is not necessarily good. Like other pubs, the gate of the pub is two fan-shaped swing doors that can be pushed open when it is officially open. Even if it is still early in the morning, the tavern seems to have just opened, but standing outside, you can hear the noise in the tavern. Before entering the tavern, Sean even heard someone who seemed to be playing the piano. "It''s just near noon. This pub is so busy?" Sean was a little surprised. "It is said that this tavern also runs the business of hotels, and it is not only famous for drinks, but also second to none in terms of accommodation and food." This problem was taken over by shefanio. "However, it seems that the owner of the tavern did not expand the scale and scope of business because he was worried that his brewing formula had been stolen. Moreover, the demand for three kinds of fine wine in the royal family of dabion is very high every year, which limits the expansion of the tavern in some ways." "Eh?" Sean''s face looked equally surprised at the moment, but he was surprised at shefanio. "I didn''t expect you to know this too." "I was bored on the way, so I looked through the intelligence records Mr. William gave us." Xuefanio asked in some doubt, "didn''t you see it?" "I didn''t pay attention to this information because I didn''t think it was important." Sean frowned slightly. He found that his cognition seemed to be a little one-sided. "So will we all stay in this pub in the next period of time?" "It should be." Alfred and Rena looked at each other and replied, "after all, according to Mr. William''s information, this tavern is a famous tavern in lomine, and it also provides private private rooms. Many nobles and rich businessmen often ask people to talk here, and the city law enforcement team will not search this tavern at will, It will be better for our actions. " "Well." Sean nodded slightly. "Anyway, see the one rupee said first." With the conversation, Sean and his group quickly went to the front door of the tavern. Arnold reached out and pushed open the door of the tavern and walked in. After entering the tavern, the noise immediately became clearer and more obvious. This is a huge round hall similar to the dance floor. It seems to have at least 200 square meters. There are about 20 round tables, each of which can seat at least six to eight people. Of course, in several corners and on the side near the wall and window, there are square tables and long tables, which can only accommodate two or four people. The floor is a long wooden board, but because of maintenance, there will be no creaking sound when walking on it. Some common animal heads are hung on the wall. There is a stage at the right corner of the front door of the tavern, but no one is performing on the stage at the moment. The position of the bar is very conventional, facing the door. The sound of the piano came from the left side of the hall. There is a curtain on the left side of the grand hall. You can''t see the situation on the left from here, but the piano sound does come from there. However, at the moment, in this grand hall, the noisy sound completely covers the piano sound, but it''s better to hear it clearly outside. Sean guessed that the so-called Salon of the tavern should be on the left of the grand round hall. When he came in through the front door just now, Sean remembered that there was indeed another door nearby, but it was not open, so they chose to enter through the front door. At the moment, it should not be that the salon area is not open, but that the door directly into the salon area of Binks wine is only open at some special time - for example, at night or late at night. After all, the busiest time of the tavern must be at night. "Welcome to Binks wine!" When Sean and others looked at the tavern, a waitress greeted him with a smile and said, "guest, you seem to be from other places." "Yes." Sean nodded. "I''m an adventurer here. I heard that this tavern is very famous, so we came to have a look." "Oh, my guest, you will never regret this choice." The waitress showed a sweeter smile and said happily, "our Binks wine is a very famous tavern in lomine, and we also provide accommodation here! However, if you think it''s noisy here, there is a quiet salon area on the left, which is often visited by nobles and rich businessmen. Of course, we also have private rooms, but we charge extra service fees for both salon area and private rooms. Of course, the advantage is that there is an unlimited supply of fine wine, because in this outer hall, the three signature wines in our store are limited to five barrels each after 8 o''clock every night. " The waitress was not beautiful, but the whole person looked very energetic, and her figure developed very well. In fact, it wasn''t just the waitress. Sean found that about a dozen waitresses in the big round hall belonged to the very hot type. "We want accommodation, five rooms." Sean then looked back and smiled. "As long as the room is clean and tidy." "So are there any other needs?" The waitress continued. "One of our companions seems to have reserved a private room in advance. I don''t know if anyone uses the private room now?" Sean asked again. "Just a moment, please." The waitress bowed slightly to Sean and others, and then ran to the bar to ask. At the moment, standing at the bar is a middle-aged man who looks about 30 years old. He has short wine red hair. He is not handsome, but he has a very unique mature charm. At the moment, he was wiping the table of the bar. It seemed that he was doing some preparatory work. When the waitress asked, the middle-aged man with short wine red hair looked up at Sean and others. Then he opened his mouth and said a few words to the waitress. Soon the waitress came back. "Sir, there is indeed a private room used now, but we have a rule here. You must be right about the password of the private room." "What''s the password?" "May the world last forever." Chapter 404 The road to the private room was actually in the corridor on the right side of the bar. Sean thought it was the dressing room or lounge leading to the stage. But when you think about it, it seems that in this world, except for large-scale stage plays, there will be backstage, and stages such as pubs are generally performance programs played by bards and assisted by several dancers, which will not be prepared backstage. The corridor was not long and soon came to an end. At the end, there are two left and right corridors, and the whole structure presents a "t" shape. On the left and right sides of the corridor, where three people can walk side by side, there are ten doors on each side of the corridor. Without the explanation of the waitress who led the way, Sean and others can also know that behind these doors are the so-called private rooms. Under the guidance of the waitress, Sean and others came to a door at the end of the left corridor. Then the waitress reached out and knocked on the door: "Sir, the person you''re waiting for has arrived." "Oh? Coming? " An answer came from the room. Judging from the sound, the other party''s voice is obviously disguised, which is a symbol of great caution. Considering that the other party was introduced by rupee, and thinking of rupee''s career and cautious attitude at the moment, Sean can guess the identity of the other party. What Sean didn''t expect was that rupee introduced a man from the thieves'' Guild. He thought it would be a wild bird - to some extent, Sean''s trust in the thieves'' guild was almost zero, because it was a rich and big organization. Since you can take over Sean''s job today, Domingo hastin may sell himself in the twinkling of an eye if he bids higher tomorrow. A gentle sound of footsteps sounded, from which we can hear that the other party still has a leisurely attitude. But what Sean cares more is that the sound insulation of the room doesn''t look so good, and there must be no magic array to isolate the sound. Otherwise, people outside the door will never be able to hear the sound in the private room. At the same time, it also means that if someone stands outside the private room, I''m afraid it''s easy to eavesdrop on the dialogue in the private room. However, if you think about it carefully, the value needed to set up this magic array that can isolate the exposed sound is absolutely not cheap. Even if Binks''s wine restaurant is no matter how famous it is, it is estimated that it will not be able to make such a huge investment. What''s more, there are as many as 20 private rooms here. Twenty silent magic arrays isolated from the exposed sound are absolutely not cheap, not to mention the hypothetical cost. The door was soon opened. Standing in the door is a young man. His face looks very ordinary. No matter how he looks at his facial features, he has no characteristics. He is completely a fuzzy look that hasn''t woken up, and there are serious dark circles under his eyes. As long as such a person is thrown into the crowd, I''m afraid he will completely disappear from the crowd in the blink of an eye. No matter how you look at it, this guy can''t leave any deep impression. However, considering that this guy was born in the thieves'' guild, Sean speculated that the other party should have camouflage skills like disfigurement, so what he saw should not be the other party''s true face. "Oh." What Sean didn''t expect was that the guy in front of him yawned greatly, and his eyes that looked like a pool of stagnant water finally looked a little more, "I''ve been waiting for you here for two days You must pay for the private room. " Sean''s facial muscles twitched a few times: it''s not a disguise! "Gentlemen, do you need anything?" The waitress spoke at this time. "Anything can be eaten." The young man with a kind of speechless breath finally said, "what do you need?" "No." Sean shook his head. "You''re welcome." The other party said carelessly, "I didn''t pay anyway." Sean had green veins, but at the moment he held his breath, turned to the waitress and said, "then give us each a piece of food. It''s the normal lunch size in your tavern." At this point, Sean glanced at Arnold, then changed his mouth and said, "give this guy five." "Just a moment, please." The waitress smiled playfully, then turned and left. "Come first." The young man looked at the back of the waitress leaving. From the beginning, his eyes were very hot at each other''s chest, and now he looked at each other''s ass. until the waitress disappeared at the corner, the young man who should be from the thief Association finally remembered that there was someone next to him, so he hurried to invite this man into the private room, But then his eyes fell on Rena and shefanio. "If I were you, I wouldn''t stare at these two." Sean said. "Eh? Why? " The young thief was surprised. Xuefanio smiled and stretched out a finger to gently touch the young thief''s shoulder. The thief immediately backed back like an electric shock, with a look of panic on his face. At this time, there was already a piece of frost on his left shoulder. You don''t have to think about it. The skin under his clothes must have been frozen to purple. It is estimated that even if the flesh and blood hadn''t been frozen to death, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be much better. "I won''t demonstrate." Rena said calmly, "I''m afraid I''ll break his head with one punch." The young thief swallowed his saliva and said reluctantly, "please forgive my impoliteness. I didn''t expect that not only Sir Connery, but also miss Rena and miss shefanio, general Alfred and general Arnault will come with me." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Do you recognize us?" The young thief smiled bitterly this time: "probably only you don''t know your fame in the kingdom of dabion Not to mention Sir Connery himself, as well as Miss Rena and miss chefanio, the portraits of Lord Alfred and Lord Arnault are now widely circulated in the aristocratic circle of the whole kingdom of dabion. Fortunately, you entered the city when the city gate was just opened in the morning. If you entered the city at noon, I''m afraid the Hastings have received the news of your arrival. " Hearing this, Sean''s face finally changed slightly. He did not expect that Alfred and Arnold were so famous. However, Alfred''s name is big. He can still understand. After all, he had the feat of crossing the thousands of miles front and even defeating the noble private army, but Arnold''s name is so big that Sean can''t understand it. "The fame of steel wings is much greater than Sir Connery you think." It seemed to see Sean''s doubts, and the young thief opened his mouth and explained, "so the aristocratic circle of dabion kingdom must carefully study and understand who took over the post of Steel Wing Commander." "I see." Sean nodded. He didn''t expect that Ann Nuo had grown to this extent unconsciously. "So do you have a way to solve this problem?" "Of course." The young thief said, "although my personal strength is not worth mentioning, I am best at three aspects. Otherwise, rupee won''t recommend me to you, will it?" "Which three aspects?" Sean smiled. "I''m interested to know." "Poisons, traps and... Camouflage." Really good at camouflage! Sean looked clear, but since the other party is good at camouflage, why not camouflage himself? "Your Excellency, you should know that people like us in this line must not be too eye-catching, otherwise they may die in obscurity." The young thief seemed to know what Sean was thinking when he saw Sean''s eyes, so he naturally explained, "so I''m actually very proud of my real appearance, because no one will notice me, and I can disguise and change at any time when I need it." "Indeed." Sean nodded, "so since you already know our identity, but we don''t know your identity..." "Oh, oh..." Hearing this, Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. When thinking of what the young thief had just said to the waitress and his attitude and tone of voice at that time, the corner of Sean''s mouth suddenly raised slightly. "... what a faux pas." The young thief obviously saw Sean''s smile. He was a little confused in his heart, but he didn''t think too much. He continued, "I''m the Deacon cadre of tinguin branch of dabion branch of the thief guild, alikate garland Nord It''s an old acquaintance with rupee''s adoptive father. " "Ellikate garland Nord!?" Alfred said in some surprise, "alikate of the eternal night?" "It''s really a great honor that your angry nickname can be remembered by your Excellency the angry lion." Alikate saluted Alfred with a humble face. Just looking at his expression, it was not like humility at all. Instead, there was a kind of hidden pride and pride. But alikate didn''t know that when he reported his name, all his data had been completely mastered by Sean. Originally, Sean thought he should also be the kind of person who hid his strength. After all, it''s not easy to become a deacon cadre of the thieves guild. But what Sean didn''t expect was that the guy in front of him was really a real lower bronze - that is, a little better than those rash ghosts who were ready to roam on the continental stage of the world, and the other three data could not reach the standard of lower bronze except for his high agility and intelligence! What kind of wonderful work is this! And, Ellie Kate, the nickname Sean, has never heard of in the game! Chapter 405 "Ellekate of eternal night?" Sean looked at the young thief in front of him. He would never be more than 25 years old, but perhaps it was because of the absence of God in his eyes, so he seemed to be older than his actual age, but Sean knew that the man in front of him was definitely about the same age as himself. But since even Alfred knew the title, it proved that the young thief in front of him probably deserved a nickname seven or eight years ago. There is no need to explain how difficult it is to obtain nicknames. Moreover, nicknames also have many differences, such as spreading only in one city, or in a region, or reaching the height of countries and organizations. Alfred obviously didn''t leave the kingdom of potoloa, or even the whole kingdom of potoloa, but he knew the nickname of elikate, which proved that even if it didn''t spread on the whole continent, it must be very famous in the whole thieves'' Guild. Otherwise, in Alfred''s case, he would never know the nickname. "I''m a thief. The best place for thieves is at night." Alikate smiled and explained, "the so-called eternal night actually means that it will always be night What I mean by this nickname is that I am good at creating a favorable environment for myself. " "I see." Although ellikate explained it easily, Sean absolutely believed that the young thief in front of him was by no means simple. This kind of thing can be known with a little thought. Nowadays, in Sean''s territory, only Alfred''s name is circulated in the aristocratic circle of the whole dabion Kingdom, while other Sean and William who also boarded the blacklist of the aristocratic circle of the dabion Kingdom have no nicknames, which can imagine how difficult it is to obtain nicknames. Although clough and Rena are nicknamed butcher and goddess of war respectively in the wilderness, they are also regionally restrictive. As long as they leave the wilderness or the Great Rift Valley, I''m afraid no one knows these two names. Maybe even clough and Rena don''t know what they look like. Those who can really get a name or nickname that is loud enough on the mainland will never be ordinary people. There must be an extraordinary side. In other words, it belongs to the list with absolute authority - such as ten generals, female martial god, etc. "If I had the chance, I would show you the origin of my name." Alikate smiled and greeted Sean, "but now let''s talk about the specific entrustment you want me to help this time." "Is it appropriate in such a private room?" Sean asked. "Of course." Alikate said, "on the issue of confidentiality, you can rest assured that it is absolutely safe Although there are many private rooms in the tavern, they will not be arranged nearby under normal circumstances. For example, if the second group of people ask to rely on the private room, they will be taken to the private room at the end of the right, followed by the second positive room in the left corridor, and so on. " The original private room is kept secret by means of long-distance separation. This method is indeed the only choice for Binks''s wine restaurant. Moreover, although the tavern has prepared a total of 20 private rooms, it is impossible that there will be people in all 20 private rooms. Some people will always negotiate and leave soon, so that the room will be empty. And Sean has found that the interval between private rooms is actually OK. If he doesn''t just stand at the door, he won''t be eavesdropped. Just then, the door was knocked. Then, the waitress''s voice sounded outside the door: "gentlemen, your order has been delivered. I''ll put the dining car at the door. Please pick it up yourself." "There''s food at last." Alikai got up in a hurry, then opened the door and pulled in three dining cars outside. Then he quickly picked up a food similar to fried pork chops and began to eat it. Seeing ellikate''s so informal approach, anno and Alfred looked at each other, but anno still swallowed a few salivas, as if he couldn''t bear the temptation of this delicious food. After Sean nodded, Arnold immediately picked up a steak and wolfed it down at the same speed as ellikate. Seeing that alikate was concentrating on the food in front of her, the conversation was not easy to continue for a while, and it was close to noon - after all, lomine city was a big city that could accommodate 300000 people. Walking from the city gate to the city center was not a journey that could be completed in an hour - so they also began to eat. It has to be said that Binks'' wine the food in this tavern is really good, especially in the case of hunger, these delicious foods are naturally more delicious. It''s a pity that people have food but no wine. It''s really a lack of eating. However, after hearing that "don''t drink during working hours" said by elikate, they had to give up the idea and return to work negotiations. "In fact, this time we are here to steal a territorial contract document currently kept in Hastings estate." Sean said. "Is it about the contract that panda got?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "That''s why I asked rupee to help me contact someone who is good at stealing. After hearing my request, rupee recommended you to us, saying that you are fully qualified for this job... " "Indeed." Alikai nodded. "If you just steal this territorial contract instrument, it''s really most appropriate for me to execute it." "Mr. alikate..." "You can call me Ellie, sir." Said alikate. "All right." Sean nodded. He also thought it was easier to shout two words than four words. Although shouting nicknames in this era is an act of getting close to each other, there are not so many rules for people like Sean from the earth, "Mr. Ellie, it''s not that I doubt your strength, but... According to your introduction just now, You don''t seem to be good at fighting skills, and the three areas you are good at are poison, trap and camouflage. In this task of stealing confidential documents, except camouflage, your other two specialties don''t seem to work. " "For normal rogue guild members, if they want to perform such tasks, it is more appropriate to choose people who are good at sneaking." Alikate nodded understandably, "but Sir, I hope you don''t forget that my nickname is'' eternal night '', and I have explained its specific meaning to you before." "You mean you can still do it easily even in stealing this confidential document?" Sean asked with some doubt. "Yes." "I''m very good at creating situations that are good for me, and although I''m best at poisons, traps and camouflage, it doesn''t mean I don''t even know the most basic sneaking. In fact, the most important skill that any member of the thief guild must master is stealth. This is already a behavior and habit similar to instinct. It can''t be regarded as a specialty at all. " "Please forgive my impoliteness." Sean apologized to alikate. In this regard, he can only rely on the young thief in front of him, and the other party is still a deacon cadre. Now he knows the purpose of Sean''s coming here, which means that Sean has not much choice. In any case, he must cooperate with the person in front of him. Under such circumstances, if he can maintain a friendly atmosphere, Sean is certainly happy, and he is not as arrogant as the aristocrats in the world. He thinks he is right in everything. Apologizing is not particularly difficult for Sean. Obviously, a jazz - even if the Jazz does not belong to the aristocracy, it can at least be regarded as a quasi aristocracy. Therefore, the apology from a jazz is easier to make alikate, a young thief, tremble. "It''s not your fault." Instead, alikate began to defend Sean, "for many people, it seems that I am really not suitable to be responsible for this operation. But in fact, most people ignore that poisons can not be fatal. As long as they are used properly, even if they don''t sneak, they can swagger into Hastings manor. " Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, and he soon noticed the key meaning of the sentence: "you mean, you can take us into Hastings manor?" "Yes." Alikate replied, "in fact, this is also the first action plan I consider after I understand your purpose here I am good at camouflage, which also includes forgery. I can forge a noble genealogy of dabion Kingdom only by making appropriate changes. Although it will be exposed as long as I carefully trace it, this is something to worry about in a few months, at least when the genealogy is forged, It will be much easier for you to act in lomine or the whole tinge, especially... You can enter the aristocratic salon area of the tavern. " "It seems that the focus of your mission this time is to focus on the noble salon area?" "Yes." Elikate smiled, "Hastings manor will hold a banquet for a while. The invited objects include the nobles and rich businessmen led by the whole tinge, and the invitation has been sent out in recent days So first of all, we need to have the identity of an aristocrat. Of course, an alien aristocrat is not enough to make the local aristocrats pay attention to you, but it is enough to make those rich businessmen pay attention to your identity. Next, as long as we need to get invitations from these rich businessmen, I can immediately copy an invitation and add appropriate hallucinogens, Then, your excellency, you can enter Hastings manor openly. " Although alikate''s plan has certain risks, its feasibility is undoubtedly very high, and even if there are any mistakes, it can be easily solved with the strength of Sean and others. As long as the alarm of Hastings manor doesn''t go out, even if Sean and others turn the whole Hastings manor over, I''m afraid there will be no other people to interfere. Maybe the noble private army trained by Domingo Hastings doesn''t even know the arrival of others. "Of course, it is not difficult to implement this plan. There is only one real problem." Said alikate. However, before the young thief who finally knew why his intelligence attribute was so high could finish speaking, Sean had already answered: "where will that contract be stored?" "Yes." Erica nodded, "so before we get the noble status and invitation, we need to do two things." Chapter 406 As one of the most famous pubs and hotels in lomine, Binks''s wine naturally has first-class luxury rooms. However, Sean and others chose only clean ordinary rooms, and did not choose these luxurious rooms - not because they could not afford the rent, but because it was easy to attract the attention of others, which was seriously inconsistent with the principles of Sean and others who were prepared to keep a low profile. Sean''s room is a room with good daylighting. Compared with other ordinary rooms, this room has one more window. Outside the window on the right is the scene of Shuk street; Outside the window on the left is the scene of Seventh Avenue. This room happens to be the oblique angle of the intersection of the two streets of the tavern. Originally, such rooms are usually treated as utility rooms or public bathrooms in hotels. But Binks''s wine didn''t seem to do so. Instead, through careful layout, this corner room, which is smaller than other rooms, was transformed into an overnight room. Moreover, due to daylighting and layout, the charge for this obviously smaller single room is the same as that for other rooms on the second floor. But even so, this room is also the most booked room. After all, you only need to pay the price of ordinary accommodation to experience the feeling of a luxury room on the third floor, which is very cost-effective for many people. The only pity is that this is only a single room, and the beds in general bedrooms are standard double beds. However, because the mattresses in the room are very comfortable, it is not qualified to force anything more. Naturally, this room became Sean''s room. Because the layout of the room is small, the place where Sean and others gather at the moment is not in his room, but in Alfred''s room. After ellikate''s disguise, Alfred doesn''t look like a middle-aged man now. He looks much younger than before, but his temperament and eyes can''t be changed. Therefore, Alfred still exudes that sharp smell, but because he is wearing armor, So it feels more like a young family Knight responsible for protecting the safety of the young master. Arnold''s situation is similar to that of Alfred. If only from the appearance, it is easy to make people feel that the two people should be related by blood. After all, in addition to their different temperament and eyes, their hair color, body shape and appearance are very similar. However, since alikate can disguise Alfred as a young family knight, it is not difficult to disguise Arnold as Alfred''s compatriots. Two silver realm family knights, which is also very consistent with the aristocratic status formulated by ellikate for Sean. A dilapidated aristocrat who lost his territory due to the decline of his family, only retained his noble title and tried to revitalize his family. The title is viscount. But before the title of nobility, add a word, honor. It means that although this noble title has been recognized and recognized by the kingdom of Bion, it can indeed be regarded as a member of the aristocratic system, compared with the orthodox aristocracy, Sean''s noble title identity is promoted by such identities as civilians and businessmen because of doing things of great significance to the kingdom. A simple understanding is that a lifelong aristocrat who has no territory but only a title and cannot pass on this aristocratic title to the next generation. However, if he is lucky or has enough wealth, it is not impossible to obtain a territory and even turn the lifelong system into a hereditary system. Like Rudd mitchlin''s family, that''s it. After three generations of investment and paving, his family finally made Rudd''s father a baron. Then, in order to make his family prosperous, the old Baron spent his whole life fighting to become a local aristocrat. He didn''t finally become a local aristocrat until Rudd was nine years old. Then he made continuous efforts to provide a better platform for his son, but until his territory was lost, He finally became a Viscount because of his war achievements, but after losing his meaning of survival, the old Baron never recovered. Fortunately, Rudd finally reconciled with his father and chose to inherit the title of viscount. Just when Rudd was ready to fight from scratch, yasna also returned all the territories of the kingdom of dabion, so Rudd could become a local aristocrat. But now Rudd Michelin is a traitor to the kingdom of dabion. Rudd himself became the mayor of the void city and the acting administrator of panda. In the absence of Sean and Neil, he had all the administrative power in Sean''s whole territory. He was the rightful second in charge of internal affairs in Sean''s territory. Only in terms of status and identity, he could be on an equal footing with Alfred and Rena. However, in any case, the title of honorary nobility may not be valued by the Hastings family, but it must be valued by the rich businessmen in lomine City, especially such a young viscount and two family knights in the silver realm. All these are worth investing by these businessmen. In addition, Rena''s identity has naturally been properly disguised. Now she plays an unknown knight who goes out to experience, which means a knight who does not belong to the family. Because he fought off robbers on the road, he traveled with Sean and others temporarily. At present, he is also the object Sean is trying to win over. He is a friend with Sean - this is also a safety bolt. After all, the golden strong are already among the strong in the world. No matter which family it is, it will not be too many. Therefore, Sean is likely to be brought into the sight of the Hastings family by virtue of his relationship with Rena. If there is no way to communicate privately with Rena, the Hastings family must detour Sean''s route if they want to recruit Rena, and the final result must contact Sean anyway. And shefanio, without the slightest disguise, was a priest with a knife who traveled and preached. Of course, she naturally became the priest with a knife of the cold ice Church in her identity - anyway, with Tina''s previous story and Sean''s supplement, shefanio is not too strange to the cold ice church. At present, when the snow and winter church is not completely famous in the secular world, anyone''s impression of the priest with a knife is naturally limited to the ice church. However, in this way, shefanio naturally can''t walk with Sean and others on the front. She can only be used as a card hidden in Sean''s hand. At this time, in Alfred''s room, Sean sat in a chair and said in a deep voice, "this tavern is not as simple as it looks." "Indeed." Alfred nodded, "as a tavern, but the influence seems a little unusual, which is really a noteworthy thing Moreover, the smell of Binks IV was very unusual. " "You feel it, too?" Rena was a little surprised. "He had something special that could hide his breath, so he covered his original breath. I speculate that this man named Binks IV is definitely a strong man in the golden realm. " "I would be surprised if he were not a strong man in the golden realm." Sean smiled. "I''m much more relieved to know that he is a strong man in the golden realm." "Why?" This time, even Arnold was surprised. "Don''t you find that even the waitresses are clever?" Sean said again, "their footsteps are very light. They walk quickly without any sound, and their movements reflect very fast. Remember the scene we saw when we went to the private room before A drunk man on the left almost knocked over a wine glass, but he was caught by a waitress who was delivering vegetables. " Hearing what Sean said, everyone recalled that there was such a scene. At that time, other waitresses who saw the situation also laughed. On the contrary, the waitress who picked up the glass felt embarrassed. "Now when I think about it, I suddenly understand that the reason why other waitresses laugh is not because of fun or anything else, but that the waitress spilled a lot of wine when she caught the wine glass." "This..." Rena and Alfred had reacted, with a look of surprise on their faces. "Remember what alikate said to us?" Sean continued, "in the private room, he said, ''the most priority skill that any member of the thieves'' guild must master is stealth. This is already a behavior and habit similar to instinct, and it can''t be regarded as a specialty at all'', right Now, when I think of the walking habits and reflex speed of the waitresses, as well as the mantra of "ouch ouch," I have every reason to believe that this tavern is the branch of the thieves'' Guild set up in tingqiin, that is, the central system of the whole tingqiin branch. " "Such an analysis..." anno said thoughtfully, "didn''t we give the money for dinner in vain?" Alfred and Rena looked at Arnold helplessly. This guy only showed his amazing ability when he aimed at eating. "So what are we going to do now?" Asked Alfred. "Follow the original plan." Sean said calmly, "since he is recommended by rupee, we should trust our companions." "In that case, when shall we start?" According to Sean''s previous communication with alikate, the two things that must be done at present are to obtain the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor and select a noble target to be close to. These two things must be solved by Sean himself. In fact, it is not difficult to steal the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor. Of course, the people of the thieves association can help solve them. Only in this way, the risk will be much greater. Therefore, Sean decided to provide intelligence by Elliott and they did it by themselves. As for the second thing, there is no difficulty in stealing the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor. Chapter 407 Lomine''s night is more lively than other times. In this city, both civilians and nobles will have their own different fun. Of course, the greatest fun is to spend a night in Binks wine. Especially after eight o''clock every night, when Binks'' wine is the most lively, perhaps for the civilians, the only 15 barrels of wine limit makes some people who can''t buy wine very unhappy, but compared with the nobles, the wine purchased during this period is undoubtedly the cheapest. Whether it''s Binks'' wine, the fourth century''s wine or even a bloody smile, you only need two silver coins for a cup at this time. A barrel of good wine can roughly pour out about 30 cups. There are five barrels of each of the three fine wines, which is 150 cups. Although the quantity is not large, this restriction is accompanied by the restriction that each person can only buy one cup in an hour, which is enough to ensure that every civilian who comes to the tavern during this period can drink a cup of fine wine. Usually, just after nine o''clock, the bloody smile will be sold out, and then there will be the wine of the fourth generation or the wine of Binks. The main reason for this is that wine, as a noble drink, can not be consumed by ordinary civilians. In Binks'' tavern, two silver coins can enjoy the drinks of nobles. Out of some vanity, bloody smile is the fastest and most sold wine - whether civilians or nobles. Therefore, under normal circumstances, after October every year, the wine tavern in Binks will stop selling blood colored smiles, and will not start selling again until the next summer, that is, April and may. During this period, the sales of the other two wines will soar and will not begin to decline until next summer. Tonight, Sean, Alfred and Arnold didn''t leave the tavern, but chose to sit in the big round hall on the first floor of the tavern. According to the information provided by alikate, the old man with the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor will come here every night to drink. The first glass of wine must be a bloody smile, followed by another glass of Binks wine and wine of the fourth generation. After 9:00, he will ask for another bloody smile immediately, After that, it depends on the mood. Another glass of Binks wine or the wine of the fourth generation. In this way, the cost is a gold coin. After spending this gold coin, the old man will leave the tavern. As the chief designer and architect of the whole Hastings manor, although the old man is not a noble, he can also be regarded as a celebrity in lomine, so his sense of existence is very high. It is said that many businessmen and nobles have dealt with him, so he is not very short of money. According to alikate, the old man will charge no less than 300 gold coins every time he helps people design architectural blueprints and layout. Judging from the fact that the old man consumes one gold coin a day in the tavern, this money is enough for him to spend a year, Of course, if other expenses are included, it is certainly not enough, but how can the old man only receive one list a year? So if Sean wants to get the blueprint of Hastings, he must find a way to get close to the old man and start from him. But the problem is that Sean and others can''t use means such as coercion. Otherwise, the old man will ruin all Sean and others'' plans as soon as he tells the Hastings family. That''s why Sean put his mind on the hour when the old man came to the pub in the evening. It''s the safest time to get close to the old man. If you go to find the old man during the day, you may be noticed by others, which will also make the next things difficult and troublesome. Sean doesn''t want too much trouble and accidents before he gets the territorial documents of panda. As soon as 8 p.m. arrived, the whole tavern suddenly burst into an excited roar, which almost blew up the upstairs of the whole tavern. Standing at the bar, Binks IV, the tavern owner whom Rena thought had the strength of the golden realm, stretched out his hands and pressed down in the void. The excited roar began to calm down gradually. However, in a few seconds, the whole bar became silent, which made Sean frown in surprise, He didn''t expect that the influence of the tavern owner was so strong. I''m afraid even the Lord of lomine couldn''t have such influence. "The moment of wine carnival that everyone is looking forward to has finally come!" Binks IV smiled and said to the crowd, "I believe you already know the rules, so I won''t say anything. What should we do for those who try, attempt and intend to violate the rules?" "Throw them out!" The guests in the tavern burst into extremely loud roars. "Good! So now I announce... "Binks IV deliberately paused here. Sean could even feel that all the drinkers had stopped breathing and heartbeat at this moment. He couldn''t believe the strong sense of expectation." the wine Carnival officially began! " "Oh!" The players on the other side of the stage immediately played their instruments again. The beautiful and exciting music resounded through the whole tavern again, but it was soon completely covered up by the crazy roar of the drinkers. But the next moment, the sound of music, the cheers of drinkers and the dance of dancers on the stage were completely mixed. After a few seconds of silence, the whole tavern broke out the noise that a tavern should have. Sean slowly withdrew his eyes and fell to a table in the corner. There, an old man was sitting expectantly. He had just ordered his menu from a maid. After a short wait, a maid walked towards an old man with a tray, and then put down the glass in the tray. But different from Sean''s imagination, the cup with a bloody smile is not a glass goblet, but a wooden cup with the same mouth as the cup used to hold wine in general pubs. If this kind of glass is used to hold wheat wine or rum, it is not only because the amount is sufficient, but also because of the material of the wooden glass, it will dilute the bitterness and astringency in wheat wine and rum. However, if it is used to hold wine, it is obviously inappropriate, because according to Sean''s understanding of wine, wine is the most afraid of impurities, Even a little impurity will completely change and destroy the taste of wine. Sean looked at Alfred and Arnold, who looked intoxicated after taking only one sip of this wine. In the end, it can only be attributed to ordinary people. I''m afraid they don''t pay as much attention to everything as aristocrats. After all, two silver coins can drink such a large amount of wine, which is really a very valuable thing, even if it will destroy the taste of the wine. But Sean couldn''t drink his bloody smile. Holding the cup in his hand, Sean got up and walked towards the old man. The old man with a good reputation obviously didn''t notice Sean''s coming, or no one in the whole tavern would notice that Sean was coming towards the old man except the waitresses and Tavern owners and those who still worked hard on the stage, because everyone was immersed in his intoxication with wine. It was not until Sean sat in the chair opposite the old man and pushed the bloody smile in his hand in front of the old man that the old man looked up at Sean as if he had been awakened. The old man should at least be over 50 this year. Perhaps because of the work of designers and architects, the old man is full of silver and has obvious senile spots on his body. But in the old man, Sean still saw many different things. First of all, his eyes were different from the turbid eyes of ordinary old people. The old man''s eyes could still make people feel a kind of spicy. It''s not a fierce or other look, but the extreme self-confidence and even conceit formed by the old man''s experience. The second is the old man''s hands. His hands were very stable without the slightest trembling. Even if he raised the glass with one hand, which could obviously feel the weight, the old man still carried it very smoothly. "Hello, I''m Fran dumoy, a Viscount who is about to become a local aristocrat." Sean smiled and explained to himself, "this glass of wine is specially invited because I respect your name, master." The old man gave a faint reply, which seemed to disdain Sean''s self introduction. However, just when Sean thought the old man looked down on himself and was going to try to get close to the old man, the old man directly staged a scene that stunned Sean completely. The old man smiled "bah" at the cup of bloody smile that Sean pushed in front of him. After spitting in, he leisurely picked up his cup of bloody smile and drank slowly. Sean''s facial muscles twitched fiercely. He didn''t expect that the old man would be so shameless and take this glass of wine directly for himself in this way. However, Sean still needed to rely on the old man at this time, so he could only take this scene as not seeing it. He still looked at the old man with a smile, and then said, "I''m really ashamed to say that. I don''t know how to call the master." "Well, don''t say what you have and what you don''t have, just say your purpose." The old man glanced, "but I can say in advance that if you want me to help you design architectural drawings, you will not get them until the next year. At present, there are 19 people in front of you, two of them are local nobles, and the other five are also famous nobles. I dare not offend these seven people." "The price is not a problem." Sean continued with a smile. "If the price is not a problem, it''s not your turn." The old man continued coldly, "except for these seven people, the twelve are well-known rich businessmen. Some even asked me to design a courtyard with 80000 gold coins, but he can only rank eighth Do you think your price can be higher than this? " Hearing the old man''s words, Sean had roughly judged what kind of man the old man was. So he smiled and said confidently, "I can also give 80000 gold coins, and my requirements are very simple. As long as the master designs a manor design similar to Hastings manor, I will be very satisfied." But different from Sean''s imagination, the old man showed some vigilance on his face after hearing Sean''s words, "manor You, an honorary nobleman who doesn''t even have a territory, actually asked me to help you design a manor design? " Chapter 408 The old man''s caution was slightly beyond Sean''s expectation. In fact, the manor is not exclusive to aristocrats, at least not in this world. Some rich businessmen can also get a manor to play, but the money to spend is definitely not low, at least the price of several large villas. In fact, no local nobles want to build a manor, and the money they need to spend is not necessarily much less than such rich businessmen. After all, the biggest reason why local nobles can save money is that they don''t need to buy land to build any buildings on their territory. If a nobleman in the field knows that someone wants to buy a piece of land to build a manor on his territory, it''s strange that he doesn''t extort a sum of money. Because of this, the old man''s first reaction when he heard that Sean, an honorary nobleman, actually wanted a design drawing of the manor was not surprised by Sean''s wealth, but intuitively made him aware of some kind of conspiracy. However, Sean''s reaction was not slow. After feeling the old man''s caution, Sean''s face just showed the complacency that belongs to the young aristocracy. With a confident smile, "master, you certainly didn''t hear my self introduction." The old man frowned slightly. He really didn''t intend to talk to Sean just now, so naturally he wouldn''t care what Sean said to him. "I''m Fran dumoy, a Viscount who is about to become a local aristocrat." Sean put his left hand on his chest and showed more satisfaction on his face. "It''s an unspeakable secret about the territory position I''m about to obtain, but if everything goes well, I''ll get my territory contract in a month Maybe it''s not a rich place, but at least it''s a place full of vitality and wealth. " When Sean said this, the look on his face was no different from all the young nobles who were about to become local nobles. The old man may not know many local nobles, but he has had a lot of days dealing with nobles. Coupled with his rich experience and experience in his life, it is naturally easy to judge whether a person is telling the truth or lying. At the moment, the news he got from Sean''s expression was that the young man in front of him was really telling the truth. What Sean said, of course, is the truth. If everything goes well, a month later he will have got the land contract from panda, and he is still on his way back. Moreover, in fact, at present, neither the panda collar nor the Dayi collar in Sean''s territory is a rich territory - Panda collar is currently in a state of development, and everything is just on track. It will take at least one or two years to see the effect from Neil''s great vision before; Although the Dayi collar has developed and almost everything is on track, due to the collusion between the Michelin family and outsiders, the territory is now also a serious loss of collar people. As Sean, the two territories with key investment in the territory are the same, not to mention the chilav leader who was not managed by Lonnie and then fell into the quagmire of war. If the territory must be described by adjectives, it is a very poor area that needs poverty alleviation. But on the other hand, Sean was right. These three territories are indeed not rich, but they definitely belong to territories full of vitality and wealth. Chilav and panda are both important passages to the gorge Rift Valley, which means that if Sean lifts the blockade of the gorge Rift Valley in the future, these two territories will immediately become the hottest areas. Panda and Dayi are important areas of Neil''s territorial development strategy, so these two territories will not be left behind in future development. In such a hopeful situation, Sean''s expression is naturally impossible to show any flaws. "I see." The old man pondered a little, and finally nodded, "I will carefully consider your proposal." "Of course." Sean nodded with satisfaction. Sean just wants to get in touch with the old man tonight. Sean is very satisfied with such results. He knew that there were some things that he could not achieve if he wanted to be quick. Even now, he wanted to get the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor immediately, and then sneak in at night to steal the contract from panda, but he still had to restrain his inner desire. At present, there is plenty of time, so Sean doesn''t mind spending more time on the old man. His only hope is not to have too many accidents at this time. In other words, even if there is any accident, he hopes to be in his control, because he has seen the scene that the world does not follow the script at all. Therefore, no matter what happens, Sean will no longer be surprised, especially after knowing that the Hastings family is actually attached to the nugus family, Sean had the worst in mind when he came here. The next night, Sean had a pleasant conversation with the old man. Sean gave the old man all six glasses of wine he could order. For this, he paid two gold coins and four silver coins - after the old man heard that Sean was going to treat, he was very stingy to put away the gold coin and another glass of wine. Of course, this move immediately caused the laughter of many guests in the tavern. It seems that many people have maintained a good friendship with the old man. Although the old man blushed because of drinking, he was still dissatisfied with these kind jokes. A quarter after nine o''clock, the drunk old man got up and said goodbye to Sean. Fortunately, although he was drunk, at least he didn''t forget some etiquette - Sean keenly noticed that the etiquette of the old man to greet himself was the standard salute of civilians to aristocrats. Although the action was not standardized and full of civilian style casual, he could at least see the meaning of this etiquette. Because of this, Sean noticed at this moment that many people in the tavern seemed to have changed, some of them became a little nervous, and the other drinkers who seemed to be adventurers were also full of vigilance. The discovery made Sean frown slightly. "Then, my Lord, I''ll leave first." The old man spoke vaguely, and he was shaking and swinging when he walked. "Fred." Sean got up, helped the old man up, took him to Alfred and Arnold, and said, "send him back. I''m always a little uneasy." Speaking of this, Sean whispered again: "pay more attention to the situation along the way and the safety of the old man''s residence You''d better take the flame lion''s tusks, but don''t use them if it''s not necessary. Go to the weapons store tomorrow to buy a handy weapon. " "Don''t worry." Alfred smiled. "Even without the fangs of the flaming lion, my fist is enough for ordinary people to dare not move lightly." Because the flaming lion tusk is Alfred''s symbolic weapon, basically the aristocratic circle of dabion kingdom can guess Alfred''s identity as soon as they see this weapon. However, as Alfred''s most handy weapon at present, it was naturally brought this time, but it was wound up layer by layer with white cloth strips. If you haven''t completely exposed your identity, it''s certainly better not to use the flame lion''s tusks. However, if you face the threat of death, it''s not necessary to hide your identity. But Alfred didn''t care. He smiled and raised his hand. Then he picked up the drunk old man and began to walk outside the tavern. At this time, Sean remembered that Alfred''s boxing skills were also good. At the beginning, if it weren''t for Sean''s suggestions, Alfred might have taken office in a direction related to boxers. At present, because the flame lion''s tusks are unfinished products, the increase of various attributes is not obvious. Therefore, Alfred''s current invincibility of the same level is not based on the addition of the flame lion''s tusks. Therefore, Alfred is still invincible of the same level even if he fights with the enemy with boxing skills. Watching Alfred carrying the old man out of the tavern like a cloth bag, Sean looked at the two groups of people he had just noticed. The first few stiff and uneasy people didn''t show much. Looking at their expressions, they seemed to feel relieved. On the contrary, the people dressed up by the adventurers showed an ugly look on their faces. They looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on the middle-aged man in the middle. After the middle-aged man nodded, seven people in the table got up and left the pub. Almost after the seven adventurers left, another group of five people who were nervous also got up and left one after another. Sean looked at the scene thoughtfully, and instinctively guessed that he had probably understood how to answer it. It is estimated that someone wants the old man''s help, but the old man''s bad attitude must have made the other party eat badly, so he wants to use other means to succeed in his goal. From this point of view, another group of people should know the news, so they will order another group of people to protect the old man. Of course, it does not rule out that they also have some ulterior purpose for the old man. In this way, it should be a secret contest between two groups of people. In fact, Arnold is actually more suitable to be the protection candidate of the old man, but Arnold''s IQ is really a little anxious, so Sean will let Alfred do it. Of course, there is also a consideration that Sean does not intend to intervene in the contest between the two sides. What he wants is the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor. Whether the old man is dead or alive is none of his business. However, before he got the information about the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor, Sean certainly wanted to protect the old man. With a little thought, Sean got up and walked towards the second floor. Chapter 409 Sean reached out and knocked on a door. Soon, footsteps sounded, and then the door was opened. Standing behind the door is chefanio. At the moment, she is wearing a light colored nightdress, her graceful figure is looming, and there is a book in her right hand, which has been read nearly half of the content. As a village girl, shefanio was illiterate at first, because her village was so remote that even the temple of wisdom was not established there. However, when shefanio''s blood was activated by aiswenter, she not only mastered the common language of the mainland, but also mastered the divine language and ELF characters. However, this mastery does not really belong to her, so shefanio especially likes reading, especially when she has nothing to do. Of course, shefanio''s reading is indeed very extensive, not limited to a specific field, or basically he is interested in reading as long as it is a Book - just like now, the book he is holding is obviously a popular romantic novel, which is nothing more than a bad plot such as the knight killed the Dragon and saved the princess. "What''s up?" Xuefanio asked with some doubt. "Well, there''s something I want you to help." Sean said, "you know the old man alikate said before?" "You know, didn''t you start contacting him tonight?" When shefanio said this, he found that there was only Arnold behind Sean, not Alfred, "where''s Fred Isn''t it going well? " "I don''t know whether it''s smooth or too smooth." Sean sighed helplessly, "there are two groups of people staring at the old man. One group may kidnap the old man, and the other group should be responsible for protecting the old man I asked Fred to take the old man back, but I was still worried, so I came to you. " "You want me to protect the old man, too?" Xuefanio said, with some dissatisfaction in his tone, "I''m a priest with a knife!" The priest with a knife is a sharp blade of the church. Its essence is very similar to the Knights of the church, but the two are essentially different after all. Church knights are the symbol of the regular combat effectiveness of a church. They are the defenders of the legitimacy of a church - whether offensive or defensive, the strength of the Church of gods on earth depends largely on the combat effectiveness of a church. Under normal circumstances, the church knights are not free to use, because once used, it will often evolve into a war level conflict. Therefore, in the dispatch of some tasks that need to be fought, most of them are in the charge of the priests belonging to the church. In this way, even if there is a battle, it will only be limited to a certain range and will not become a large-scale war. Of course, different churches also have different names for their sending institutions of priests - for example, the dawn church is the inquisition that shocked the whole continent, the dark judgment Hall of the twilight goddess church, the punishment Hall of the God of justice, etc. according to these special names, the rank of the Temple Church will also be different. The priest with a knife is a special advanced profession belonging to the "winter holy hall", a special organization affiliated to the snow and winter church. According to the game, it is the hidden advanced profession after the fourth level deity. For believers who believe in ace winter, the winter hall is a gathering place for elites. Only the most elite deities and priests can enter the winter hall to continue to study and learn stronger combat divinity. Therefore, the priest with a knife does not belong to the retinue and protector in essence, but a sharp blade specially used to punish the enemy and pagans. It''s really disrespectful to the priest with a knife to let shefanio protect people. If xuefanio is asked to fight, kill or something, she must be happy to carry the sword named Bing Lin and then rush out cheerfully. It is difficult for normal people to understand the fighting desire of priests with swords, but in fact, this is indeed a profession that can become stronger only in combat - only through countless battles can they turn all their divine skills and martial arts into their own fighting instinct, which is also the only way to a higher level. Every real strong man is made. "It''s not for you to protect the old man." Sean knew shefanio''s temperament very well, so he smiled, "just let you see who those guys who made the old man''s idea are With Fred''s strength, I believe those guys will never be his opponents, but I''m afraid someone stronger than Fred will intervene, so at this time, the only person I can rely on is you. After all, now Rena''s identity is my colleague. I can''t let Rena come forward. Only your identity is unknown. " Shefanio thought a little, and then nodded: "what if no one does it?" "Then you don''t need to do anything." Sean said, "our purpose this time is to get the contract documents of the territory. Other things have nothing to do with us, so it''s best not to get involved in these troublesome disputes." "In this way, don''t I still have to protect people?" Shefanio is still dissatisfied. "Different." Sean shook his head. He really knew one of the tendons of the priest with a knife, so he began to deceive, "Fred is our companion. You act out of fear for the safety of your companion, and it can well hone your observation and judgment, which is also a very important link in the battle Being able to keenly judge the opponent''s trend and purpose, so as to start in advance, which makes it easier to grasp the initiative of the battle. " Obviously, shefanio was soon stunned by Sean. After a little thought, she found that the fact seemed to be true, so she happily picked up her beloved sword and left. "My Lord, what are we doing now?" Ann Nuo asked with a puzzled face. "Go back to bed." Sean looked tired. "Back to the room? Sleep? " Arnold blinked, a little unbelievable. "If you don''t feel full, you can continue to eat in the downstairs hall." Sean said casually, "I''ll go back to my room and sleep first." "Oh... Oh." Arnold nodded blankly, and then he watched Sean really go back to his room. Ann Nuo always felt that something was wrong, but he just couldn''t remember what he should do. However, the northern barbarians are not good at thinking. This is almost the same as the barbarians, even better than the barbarians. At least the barbarians will fight for honor, but the northern barbarians Give them three meals and they can fight for you. Of course, if you really know how to train these northern barbarians. So, Arnold soon turned and left happily like shefanio. The only difference between them is that xuefanio is eager to meet a real strong man who can fight with one. Although it is only a matter of time for xuefanio to become a strong man in the holy land for the sake of faith and internal blood, being able to become a strong man in the holy land does not mean that he can have the strength to match it. You know, strength does not simply refer to the size of strength, but also includes the understanding of strength, combat experience, combat consciousness and so on. This is also the helplessness of the caster - magicians and priests are the easiest classes to upgrade. They don''t need to wander between life and death to break through the limit like soldiers. However, because of this, although casters often have strong power, they do not have matching combat experience and combat consciousness. Therefore, in the face of warrior classes of the same level, casters often end up miserable. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand the urgency of shefanio''s desire for knowledge and richer combat experience and consciousness. As for Ann Nuo, he was just able to eat in the grand hall. As for other things, they were not in his consideration at all. Anyway, for him, he listens to what Sean says. Even if Sean asks him to die, it is estimated that anno will not frown even for the future life of his people. After returning to his room, Sean fell asleep as he said. It seemed that he really didn''t care what happened next. After sleeping until noon the next day, Sean was finally awakened by a knock on the door. When he opened the door, he found that it was not Alfred or Rena who knocked, but alikate, which surprised Sean. But after he saw that ellikate''s face was a little strange, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "what''s the matter?" "I''m afraid we have to make some changes in our plan." Alikate said eagerly, "wash yourself first. I''ll wait for you in the private room, or that one." "OK." Sean nodded and began to wash. Because the rooms on the second floor are not high-end rooms, there is no bathroom. If you want to take a bath, you must go to the public bathhouse in the city. But if it''s just a simple wash, there are two bathrooms and four bathrooms on the second floor, so Sean must go to the bathroom to get water if he wants to wash. Fortunately, Sean is not the kind of person who is really spoiled. Even after he came to this world to become a lord, his life is no different from that in the past, so it''s not difficult to wash himself. After finishing everything, Sean went downstairs. The downstairs hall repeats the scene Sean saw yesterday, neither cold nor lively - of course, compared with what Sean had seen last night. Alfred and anno were already sitting at a table in the hall and enjoying their lunch. When they saw Sean coming downstairs, Alfred immediately got up and welcomed him. Anno picked up the last steak on the plate and swallowed it in his mouth before he trotted over. "What about the others?" Sean whispered. "Rena left the tavern early in the morning and was trying to attract attention to her in full accordance with your instructions." Alfred replied, "shefanio should still be in the room. She has had breakfast and called back to the room for lunch..." At this point, Alfred paused a little before continuing to say, "last night I sent the old man home according to your instructions..." "Wait a minute. Alikate asked me to go to the private room with him and said that our plan would make some changes. Come with me." "OK." Chapter 410 It was still in the private room at the end of the left corridor, but the only people who met this time were Alfred, Arnold, Sean and alikate. Chevronio and Rena didn''t appear here. In fact, after Sean''s contact with the old man last night, whether Sean likes it or not, he has officially entered the eyes of the vast majority of lomine residents. Even the two groups of people who showed different attitudes towards the old man last night must know the existence of Sean. That group of guys who just want to protect the old man''s safety, it''s good to say that after the other group clearly expressed their hostility to the old man, Sean still asked Alfred to protect the old man, so this is a way to offend people. At the moment, seeing that ellikate''s face was so serious, the atmosphere in the private room became a little low. Sean frowned. He probably realized what alikate was trying to say. "Did you have a conflict with others last night?" Ellikate asked directly, "I mean, after contact with master naroda." Master Rhoda, the old man Sean tried to approach. Sean turned his head and looked at Alfred. Seeing Sean''s move, alikate immediately understood what was going on, so he also turned his head and looked at Alfred, but unlike Sean''s casual attitude, alikate''s attitude obviously had to be a little more serious - at least in alikate''s cognition, Alfred is far more terrible than Sean. At present, among the aristocrats in the kingdom of dabion, Alfred is still the first dangerous person, followed by William Yale. As their direct superior, Sean Connery ranks third. Under such influence, alikate naturally had to be a little respectful in the face of Alfred. "No." Alfred simply shook his head. "After I sent the old man home, it was probably less than ten o''clock. An apprentice of the old man opened the door. When the other party knew that I was a Viscount''s family knight, he warmly invited me to take a rest and drink a cup of hot cocoa, but I refused When I returned to the tavern, it was not 11 o''clock, and Arnold was there. " "Yes." Ann nodded, "I just finished that meeting..." "Wait, you eat from 9:30 until 11:00?" Sean interrupted Arnold. "Yes." Ann Nuo took it for granted. "Didn''t you say that if I wasn''t full, I could go downstairs and continue to eat?" Sean glanced at Arnold''s belly. He wondered why it hadn''t been broken yet? "Cough." Seeing the expressions of Sean, Arnold and Alfred, alikate had to cough to remind the three of their current environment, "if you haven''t had a conflict with anyone, it''s a little tricky." "What''s going on?" Sean frowned. "Several adventurers employed by Baron yeros died on pinecone street last night." Ellikate said, "these five people all died in the same way. After inspection, it has been determined that they were killed by weapons similar to boxing skills and heavy weapons." When Sean heard the first sentence, he instinctively wanted to ask xuefanio, because last night, in addition to Alfred, xuefanio also accompanied him. The two complemented each other openly and secretly in order to prevent some situations that Alfred could not cope with. But after hearing the second half of alikate''s sentence, Sean felt that it was not necessary to ask shefanio, because if she did it, the other party might directly become ice sculptures or even a pile of broken ice. Moreover, the strength of those adventurers is only bronze. Even if shefanio really can make a move, it is impossible to bully such people. The two sides are not at the same level at all. Even Alfred and Arnold, not to mention shefanio, would not act like those in the bronze realm if they were not necessary, because this is a very cheap thing - of course, the most important thing is that it does no good. "I thought there would only be two groups of people staring at the old man. Unexpectedly, there would be a third group lurking in the dark." Sean sneered, "do those who were killed by heavy weapons have obvious sharp wounds, just like being killed by weapons such as axes and spears." "Yes." Erica nodded. But soon, he also immediately responded: "framed!" There is no doubt that there are more than two groups of people staring at the old man, and the group who shot last night must have left the tavern after Sean and anno returned to the second floor, otherwise Sean would never have missed it. Moreover, from the details of the other party''s shot, it is obvious that the other party has a certain degree of stalking understanding of Sean and others, otherwise it would be impossible to make such a clever arrangement - after all, Alfred was carrying flame lion tusks on his back before last night. Even if the fangs of the flaming lion didn''t open those white cloth strips, it can still be judged from the outline that it is definitely a long handled heavy weapon, and there are few weapons that can become long handled heavy weapons. If the other party just hides it a little, no matter what kind of long handled heavy weapon Alfred took out in the end, it can match the wound. In addition, Alfred only said that he was confident in his boxing skills last night, and Alfred did not carry weapons last night. Judging from this point, Sean can guess that there must be a character similar to a thief. Only such people can eavesdrop on Alfred''s confident words last night, So those who are hostile to the old man will die of boxing. "What on earth is there in that old man worth so many people staring at him at the same time?" Sean asked. "I don''t know that either." Alikate shook her head, "but the only thing that can be clear is that master Rhoda obtained a mysterious drawing, which has nothing to do with architecture and design, but it is said that if it can be successfully manufactured, it will cause a sensation." "Who said that?" Sean asked. "Well, an appraiser of the branch of master lomine''s guild." Alikate is obviously well informed about the grapevine news in this regard, "but the appraiser is a person who can''t hide secrets. Originally, master Luo MingEn''s branch was already making secret negotiations with master Rhoda. Seeing that the matter was about to be settled, the appraiser told a rich businessman about it in the salon area because he was drunk. As a result, the rich businessman mentioned it to several other honorary nobles as a conversation capital. As a result, these people began to try to take the mysterious drawing for themselves... " "Later, needless to say, it must have been the negotiation between the luomingen branch of the mage guild and the old man." "Yes." Alikai nodded, "even if master Rhoda is a respectable person, he has to think about his position. After all, the people who want his mysterious drawing are nobles. Maybe they can''t compete with the people of the mage guild, but if it''s really hard, master Rhoda will be unlucky, Therefore, the master will not hand over this drawing without the guarantee of master lomine''s branch. " "So does this conflict with our plan to change?" Sean asked, "I''m not going to get involved in the competition for this drawing. How they like to compete is their business. What I want is the architectural blueprint of Hastings manor." "It doesn''t matter." Alikate said with a serious face, "the key to the matter is Baron yeros." "What happened to the Baron?" Sean wondered, "isn''t it a lifelong honorary Baron?" "It''s hereditary." Ellikate corrected Sean''s words, "the yelos family is a small family, but the current head of the Hastings family, Domingo Hastings''s second wife is the sister of the current head of the yelos family In a sense, the yelos family can be regarded as the watchdog of the Hastings family. Most of the time, when the Hastings family is inconvenient to come forward, the yelos family is responsible for coming forward. You know, this is the hidden rule in the aristocratic circle. " "A fig leaf." Sean sneered, "so, that mysterious drawing is actually what the Hastings want I said how clearly I want this drawing, but there are a group of people who are very hostile to the old man. Under normal circumstances, they should not make a detour to contact the old man and find a way to start after getting his favor. It turns out that there are big people behind them. No wonder they dare to be so unscrupulous. " "It''s not impossible for you to understand this. In fact, it''s almost the same as this." Alikai nodded, "so the deaths of those adventurers have no loss to the yeros family, but they completely expose you, and may even be hostile to the Hastings family, so that other people interested in the drawing can start more conveniently." "That''s a good idea. It''s not easy for the guy who can think of it. After all, as an external honorary aristocrat, I really don''t have any foundation here in luomingen. Offending yelos is tantamount to offending Hastings at the same time. As a local snake of Hastings, I''m sure I''ll take us for power. In this way, when the Hastings family focuses their attention on us, the other party will be able to easily obtain the drawing I don''t believe that since the other party can arrange such a perfect planting trap, there will be no other backhand. " "So our plan must be revised." "Some changes and adjustments are really needed." Sean shrugged disdainfully, "hum, arrange a meeting with the Hastings." "What?" Alikate was stunned. "Hum, this guy''s means are childish compared with Neil and William." Sean''s face was more ironic. In fact, compared with Neil''s ability to plan and sell churches all over the mainland, he once gathered in the void city and even provoked hostility between the church and the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. This is really not a skill that ordinary people can do. Therefore, even if the Hastings family can see it at a glance, they will pretend to be stupid. But Sean would not act according to the other party''s script. He decided to take the initiative first and take the initiative back to his own hand. Of course, this is also a good opportunity. Chapter 411 Soma hastin is only 29 years old, but he is already the powerful figure in the hastin family, second only to Domingo hastin. Because he is the Lord of lomine. Of course, in fact, the whole Hastings family knows that soma Hastings manages more than just lomine. Although nominally he is the Lord of lomine, in fact, he has great power and has the management power of the whole tintine - in other words, he is an acting Lord without appointment power. However, Domingo will not object to the letter of appointment submitted by him to Domingo hasting, so everyone in the hasting family knows that soma will not be too far from becoming a formal acting Lord with the power of appointment. Of course, soma is also very smart. That is, he did not participate in the election for the next patriarch of the Hastings family - as a collateral branch, although soma Hastings has Hastings'' surname, in the final analysis, people who think they are of their own blood, such as Domingo Hastings, don''t look up to such distant relatives, Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for the candidate successor of the Hastings family to fall into soma''s hands. It is precisely because he chose to give up that soma can now become an existence below one person and above ten thousand people in the whole Hastings family. This is partly because he is smart enough to be reassuring, but in part, he is really talented, unlike other distant side members who only talk big and make some unrealistic * * * * * * * * * *. It can even be said that there is a rumor in the Hastings family: which patriarchal candidate can win the support of soma Hastings, then he will completely sit on the throne of the Hastings family patriarch. But is soma Hastings really not ambitious? Even a little sensible noble children don''t think so, but in fact, many people always overestimate their own strength. Almost all future patriarchal candidates of the Hastings family think they can control soma Hastings. Therefore, they don''t care how powerful soma Hastings is now, I even wish soma''s influence could be stronger, so as long as we can get his support, it''s really a certainty. Only soma herself knows that even if he has ambition, he can''t show it in him. The only hope is his grandson. He has planned to choose a candidate to support him as the patriarch when he is most influential, and then let his children grow together with his own children, cultivate deeper fetters and friendship, and completely get rid of the embarrassing identity of distant branches. In his son''s generation, although it is still a collateral branch, it will not be considered too distant relatives. In this way, his grandson will have the hope to compete for the position of head of the Hastings family. This is a long-term ambition that needs patience. But for many people, this is also a result worthy of expectation and struggle. Just like the history of the Michelin family. Therefore, for this long-term ambition and purpose, soma hastin spared no effort to manage the whole tinguine, and was eager to make him stronger. Under such circumstances, soma''s personal interests are completely tied to the interests of the whole Hastings family. Therefore, soma naturally devotes 12 points of energy to deal with accidents within her own management. Just like now, a file on his desk is the identity report and some related speculation of the seven adventurers who died on pinecone street last night. And I don''t know if it''s coincidence or other reasons. It''s on the table with this file, as well as some information and intelligence about Sean and others. Of course, these intelligence messages are the result of alikate''s disguise. Soma''s eyebrows were frowning, which was typical of his thinking. Of course, he knew about the mysterious drawing that master Rhoda obtained a few months ago, and it was precisely because of his order that the yelos family intervened - of course, he arranged it after reporting to Domingo and obtaining Domingo''s consent. As any nobleman knows, the yelos family is a dog worthy of the name of the Hastings family. Since the dog is ready to bite, even if other honorary nobles are not happy, no one dares to tear face with the Hastings family without a good way, Naturally, I can only watch the forced negotiation between the yelos family and old man Rhoda. But I don''t know why, this time the usual trick of the yelos family didn''t succeed. On the contrary, there was a herald from the mage Guild Headquarters to feed back to the branch here, which made the yelos family feel ashamed and angry. They all planned to kidnap Rhoda. Seeing that the yelos family is wrong, of course, other nobles are also trying to save. Sending guards to secretly protect Rhoda is one of the means. At the same time, due to the joint pressure of the nobles, the mage guild dare not go too far. Therefore, in the case of compromise, a banquet will be held at Hastings manor a few days later. At that time, everyone will conduct a research and Discussion on this mysterious drawing - in fact, it''s just how to divide the cake. Originally, the initial proposal was auction, but all nobles lost confidence when they thought of having more money than the mage guild. Due to some dark considerations, no one wanted to involve those big families and royal families. Therefore, the banquet to be held in Hastings villa seemed very secret. At this sensitive time, an external honorary nobleman arrived in Hastings city and contacted master Rhoda. On the night of contact, seven adventurers employed by the yeros family died on the spot. No matter how you look at it, it is obviously strange. But as Sean said, sometimes even if you know things are wrong, you still have to make mistakes again and again due to some face problems. This is the so-called aristocratic practice - of course, for aristocrats, this is actually safeguarding their family honor. A young aristocrat like Sean, who has just won the title, will certainly feel insulted to himself and his family in the face of such slander, so he will certainly not bow to others, and things will naturally be made big. But Sean, is it really such a noble? Soma had just closed the two files and was about to discuss with the yeros family how to deal with the foreign aristocrat Fran dumoy, when the door was suddenly knocked. "What''s up?" Soma asked in a deep voice. Because of her long-standing prestige, soma said this with a dignified momentum. He knew very well that because of his instructions, usually no one would knock on the door of his office unless there were special circumstances. The normal processing steps must be to record things. When he opens the door at noon and in the evening, the Secretary responsible for sorting and recording things will give him the documents recording things. Then he will take a little time to deal with the things that need to be responded. This is even a day''s work. But at the moment, he didn''t open the door, and his secretary knocked on his door, which means that the matter is very important or urgent and needs him to deal with it immediately. So although he was asking something, the man got up and left his seat, went to the door and opened the door of the office. "Lord." Soma''s secretary is not a woman, but a man. He looks a little gentle and white. He looks like a weak scholar described in the earth books, but he looks full of a rigorous and serious momentum wearing gold wire glasses. The only thing that has not changed is his unsmiling face and his cool tone. "What''s up?" Soma repeated again. "Someone wants to see you." The Secretary said. Hearing this, soma frowned, and her face showed a trace of anger. His voice suddenly became a little cold: "is that why you knocked on the door and interrupted my train of thought?" "Yes." The secretary was still serious and nodded, "I have taken them to the reception room to wait for you." Soma looked at her secretary coldly. Maybe outsiders didn''t know, but soma knew very well that her secretary named Qazi was also a rare talent, because he could always organize very complex and chaotic things clearly, and then transfer these well-organized contents to his own hands, no matter how complex the records were, In his hands will become orderly. In this way, it naturally reduces soma''s workload, which also improves his work efficiency. Moreover, when the things handled by him are handed over to Qazi, the things will also become orderly. What should be handled first and what can be solved in the end do not need soma to worry about and repeat, and Qazi will arrange everything properly. Looking at Qazi''s calm face, soma''s anger caused by the interruption of his thinking was soon suppressed. Just as he knew Qazi very well, Qazi also knew soma very well, so if it was not very necessary, Qazi would never disturb himself. When reason regained the upper hand, soma had guessed that the identity of the other party might be very special. Otherwise, Qazi would let them wait until they came out of their lunch break, instead of knocking on their door after taking the other party to the reception room. Soon soma said, "who is the other party?" "Viscount Fran dumoi and his two retinues." Qazi answered, "I think this is the top priority to be solved at present, so I will interrupt your thoughts. Please forgive me." Soma was really shocked when he heard the name of the visitor. He couldn''t figure out why the foreign honorary nobleman came to him. But at the next moment, soma realized that the foreign honorary aristocrat was probably not as simple as he thought, so he soon walked towards the meeting room, and Qazi quickly followed soma''s pace after closing the door of the office, lagging behind in a position about one position away from soma. At this moment, the temperament emitted by the two people almost reached an amazing consistency, with a resonant atmosphere. Chapter 412 "You mean the nobleman went to soma hastin?" A young woman asked in some surprise. Her appearance is not outstanding, at best, it can only be regarded as a Chinese posture. But perhaps because of her good birth, this woman who should be a woman has a awe inspiring momentum. She looks very atmospheric when she raises her hands and feet. Even if she is surprised first and then frowns, she still has an unspeakable noble momentum. It is obvious that such a woman can not be cultivated by ordinary people. "Yes." The man who answered the young woman''s words was a thin man. "Well, it''s a little unexpected." Although the young woman seemed very calm when she said this, she betrayed her true feelings with a slight look of annoyance on her face. Perhaps it was because of her lack of experience and experience. When the woman threw her pen on the table, she leaned back and bumped into the soft back cushion. Her temperament was a little less noble and awe inspiring, but a little more lazy. She narrowed her eyes somewhat comfortably, glanced at the half written letter, then got up and began to walk in the room. She was a little more intellectual and determined in her meditation. It is said that the thinking man is the most handsome moment, but if you see the woman walking in the room and thinking, I''m afraid this sentence will change. However, the thin man was half kneeling with his head down from beginning to end, and did not look up at the woman. It''s not that you don''t look, but that you don''t dare to look. "He''s really a great man. I don''t even know how to intervene in this move." The woman suddenly smiled and looked like a child who was very happy because of his new favorite toy. "Try to find out what they said when they met." "This..." the thin man finally showed a embarrassed look on his face. "Is it difficult?" The woman tilted her head and asked in some doubt. "Indeed." The man smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "only the noble and his two squires, soma and Qazi met. The people I bought couldn''t get into the reception room, or even connect close Qazi is responsible for all the daily life of the city Lord of soma, but Qazi himself is a very self disciplined person and can''t find any weakness at all. " "It''s really hard." The woman sighed helplessly, "I hate people who have no weakness at all. Are you an orphan? " The man didn''t respond to the woman''s sudden change of tone and attitude, but after being stunned, he immediately replied: "it''s an orphan." "Well, there''s no way." The woman shrugged, "forget it. Anyway, it''s just a small game. Since the location and people are not on our side, let''s give up action for the time being. Anyway, Hastings manor will hold a banquet soon, and there will still be a chance at that time You go down and keep watching. " "Yes." The thin man nodded, then got up as quickly as an amnesty and left the room. The woman sat back in the chair, then picked up the goose feather pen, scratched her hair in some distress, and muttered, "what else should I write to my brother next I don''t know if my brother is doing well in the west continent. It''s all Sean Connery''s fault! My brother has to leave his hometown now. Hum, don''t let me meet this man, otherwise I must make him look good. " He cursed in such a low voice, as if he was venting his anger. However, after more than ten minutes of silence, the letter still had only a few lines, which seemed to be just two or three sentences. However, it is rare to see that these handwriting is very correct and beautiful, and it seems to have a pleasing beauty. With a helpless sigh, the woman finally reluctantly signed her signature in the lower right corner of the letter. Your dear sister, Patricia boulder. After thinking about it, the young woman named pachuli also drew a smiling face next to the signature, laughing like a prank child. Then she folded all the more than a dozen pieces of stationery and stuffed them into the envelope. Then she put fire paint on them and sealed them with a seal representing the emblem of the boulder family. Looking at the stuffed envelope, pachuli finally showed a satisfied smile. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the reception room of the city hall, Sean finally met the person in charge of the city. Soma hastin. This is a very charming person in Sean''s eyes. Perhaps because she was used to the life of the superior, soma naturally showed the momentum of not being angry and self threatening. She just sat on the main seat in the reception room. The whole reception room was like soma''s home, shrouded in an unspeakable terrible atmosphere. If there are bronze, silver, gold and holy land in diplomatic talks, soma hastin is undoubtedly a strong man at the holy land level. But what really surprised Sean was not soma hastin, but the young man standing behind soma, the Lord of lomine. For people like Rudd, if Sean gives him enough affirmation and freedom, over time he will be able to cultivate a momentum and momentum like soma Hastings. After all, if a person stays in the top position for a long time and does not retreat, then many times the so-called Qi and momentum will be completely combined, and there will be that majestic King''s breath between his actions, just like an enemy of ten thousand people The evil spirit emanating from the battlefield general who killed thousands of people is the same. But now, the young man who Sean remembers that the other side claims to be Qazi is different. If we have to find a word to describe it, what Sean has in mind is "Na Shi". It''s not an excuse. It''s going to be paid back. To accept potential is to bring everything into yourself and become something of your own. When the door of the meeting room was closed, soma hasting''s momentum of not being angry became more and more obvious, and the whole meeting room became his home in an instant. However, in this home court, Qazi has created a momentum that belongs to him. The cold and bone piercing indifference momentum is perfectly harmonious with soma''s powerful momentum. It gives people the feeling that as long as these two people stand together, they are invincible. What two amazing talents. There was a great hidden joy in Sean''s eyes. At this moment, Sean decided to take both men under his command anyway. "Mr. Fran, do you mean that the murder on pinecone street last night was a slander and frame for you?" Soma frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "may I ask? At present, there is no investigation conclusion in this matter, but why do you dare to conclude that this is a framed incident against you? " Although soma is also a noble now, his title is only a baron, and he is also honored. Strictly speaking, he really wants to salute Sean when he sees Sean. After all, Sean is now "Viscount Fran dumoy", and his title is one rank higher than soma. However, in the real situation, the rank does not simply depend on the performance of class, but more on the background relationship behind the family. It''s like a legitimate descendant of the boulder family, even if there is no title, but other people with titles, even real aristocrats, should be treated politely. Soma''s calling Sean Your Excellency has given Sean enough face. Of course, there is also soma''s wisdom and prudence. After all, it is very unnecessary to erect an enemy without a clear understanding of the background relationship of the dumoi family, especially for the nobility. "Lord soma, let''s not talk in secret." Sean said calmly, "no one will not know what kind of family the yelos family is in lomine, or even tinchien. As an outsider, this happened after I contacted master Rhoda last night. You and I must know how things will develop next. Therefore, I think this meaningless exploratory behavior can be ended ahead of time. " Speaking of this, Sean smiled: "let''s just say the bottom line." Soma frowned. Sean had no negotiating skills at all, but this almost barbaric attitude also gave soma a a headache. After all, he has been the Lord of lomine for several years and has seen many people of all kinds. There are not many people who can maintain this calm and relaxed attitude in front of him, but there are also very few. These few people basically have all kinds of background forces that are good in the kingdom of dabion. Only with the support of these background forces can they have the confidence and confidence to be calm and comfortable in front of themselves. Now, Sean and the people soma has met have to be more confident and calm, which makes soma somewhat confused about Sean''s background. Soma took a deep breath and said, "in that case, let''s talk about your bottom line first." "OK." Sean smiled and said, "my contact with master Rhoda is just because I am about to become a local aristocrat. Although the territory I am about to obtain is not good, it is a vibrant place, so I want to build a manor there." Hearing Sean''s words, soma sighed in her heart: indeed, she is a new aristocrat with a background. In the kingdom of dabion, if there is no strong enough background and contacts, it is useless to get a title of honorary nobility, because such titles are basically lifelong. Only with the inheritance of hereditary system can it represent the establishment of a family prototype. Only in this way can it become a local aristocrat and gradually develop in the future. However, a small number of people can successfully get a fief after becoming an honorary aristocrat. Such aristocrats basically have strong contacts and background. Once they can successfully get the fief, it is not far from entering the hereditary aristocratic system. "So, your excellency soma, you can rest assured that I have no interest in the so-called mysterious drawings that have been making a lot of noise in lomine recently." Sean had been watching soma''s face. After his face changed slightly, he knew he was right. "Since our interests will not conflict at all, of course we can''t become competitors or even enemies, right?" "I believe there must be something wrong with this." Soma said calmly, he can''t always be led by Sean by the nose, "Qazi, you''ll make it clear to the yeros family in a minute Lomine will never allow any frame up to happen. " "As you will, my Lord." Qazi took out a pen and began to record in his notebook. "I have another proposal." Sean glanced at Qazi, then turned his eyes back to soma and said with a smile, "I don''t know if your excellency soma is interested?" "Tell me." Soma nodded slightly. "I once visited the temple of wisdom, where I passed the examination of scholars, so I have dabbled in many projects and things." As Sean spoke, he took off the ring from Bonnie white and handed it to Alfred, who sent it to him. But Sean soon noticed a detail, that is, it was not soma who took the ring from Alfred, but Qazi, who turned it into soma''s hand after Qazi''s inspection. "This ring was given to me by the tutor responsible for reviewing my exam." "This is indeed the academic proof keepsake of the temple of wisdom." After checking the judgment that seemed to agree with Qazi, soma returned the ring to Alfred, and then Alfred sent it back to Sean, "so what''s your proposal?" After confirming his identity, Sean continued to say, "I hope I can freely visit Hastings manor, because according to my understanding, Hastings manor is also a relatively famous manor in the Kingdom, so I hope I can have a look, which can also put forward some valuable opinions on the manor design map designed by master Rhoda, After all, as an aristocrat who is about to build a manor by himself, he must hope that the more beautiful his manor is, the better, isn''t he? " Soma looked at Sean, as if chewing whether there were other meanings hidden in the words. But at this time, of course, Sean couldn''t make soma come back, so he immediately continued while the iron was hot: "of course, in return, I will contribute my meager strength to the evaluation and appraisal of this mysterious drawing Of course, from the standpoint of the Hastings family. In this case, we should be regarded as temporary allies? " "The Hastings welcome new friends." Sure enough, as Sean expected, soma had little time to think and immediately expressed her welcome. In fact, it is also that Sean somewhat underestimated the factional opposition in the kingdom of dabion. For example, the nugus family and the boulder family belong to the opposing camp of their sworn enemies. Although the other four Duke families occasionally unite with the nugus family to deal with the boulder family, only two of the other four Duke families are absolute allies with the nugus family, and the other two families occasionally share the same position, However, the interests of the nugus family sometimes conflict with each other. The situation derived from this state is that all families attached to nugus will show extremely obvious strong hostility to Boulder and his attached families. Moreover, the expression of this hostility is not only in the royal capital, but also in their respective territories or other public and private occasions. Once the two hostile sides appear, they usually make extremely strong comments, abuse and even duel. In this atmosphere, each dependent family is marked with an extremely obvious brand. Therefore, even the new aristocrats usually choose their own position and choose a camp for attachment at the first time. Only in this way can they change from lifelong system to hereditary system, or even get a fief and officially become a local aristocrat. It is precisely because of this choice of position, it is naturally impossible to show a good face or cooperative position in the face of the aristocrats of hostile factions. Even if we know that the cooperation between each other will make one thing simpler or even more favorable, but if the camps of the two families are different, this cooperation is completely impossible. Therefore, when Sean expressed his willingness to stand on the side of the Hastings family, it immediately changed soma''s favor. In particular, Sean''s hand hit soma''s weakness. In fact, with the appearance of this mysterious drawing, the whole lomine fell into a strange atmosphere. Because no one knows what the structure recorded on this drawing is, naturally, there is no way to know what kind of drawing it is. The reason why so many nobles compete is purely because the attitude of the mage guild is really suspicious, because the mage guild has not paid so much attention to anything for a long time. This time, it suddenly becomes extremely radical, which means that this drawing is absolutely of great value. And valuable things usually represent many deeper meanings. At least wealth and power will not be far away, so nobles will sell one after another. As long as you grab this mysterious drawing, you will occupy the dominant position. At that time, if the mage guild wants to take back this drawing, it will have to pay a reward to satisfy these greedy nobles. Even if the mage guild is not satisfactory, it is a good choice to dedicate it to the royal family or for their own use. On this premise, if we can figure out what kind of drawing this drawing is, we will naturally have a more accurate evaluation of its value. So recently, soma has been trying to find out if she can recruit a talent who knows something about this. However, when soma went to the temple of wisdom for help, she was told that the temple of wisdom had promised that the mage guild would not intervene in this matter. Therefore, neither soma nor other nobles could use the power of the temple of wisdom to understand what this drawing recorded. It is precisely because of this that a banquet for the purpose of so-called joint research will be held at Hastings manor. But now, Sean, who has been officially recognized as a scholar in the temple of wisdom, said that he can help the Hastings family identify the drawing, which is certainly good news for soma, and the price he needs to pay is just to let Sean visit Hastings manor at will. This deal is very cost-effective for soma, That''s why he agreed to Sean''s request without hesitation. Of course, hasting is also skeptical about whether Sean can really understand the meaning of the mysterious drawing, but in the current situation, it is better than nothing. He also extravagantly expects Sean to fully understand it. Only a small part of it is enough for him to have a valuable evaluation reference. The negotiation was successfully concluded with the satisfaction of both sides. After seeing that soma and Qazi personally sent Sean out of the Lord''s house, many watchers who were staring at Sean''s every move of the foreign aristocrat immediately rushed back to report the latest situation to their master after they were shocked. Patricia Boulder, who had just ordered someone to post the letter, was one of them. For the first time, her face didn''t show that kind of calm smile, but her eyebrows were frowned and showed a puzzled and distressed look: "why is soma so proud and conceited that she and Qazi would personally send him out of the Lord''s house This must be showing us. In other words, now this man is an ally of the Hastings family, so he is on the side of the nugus family? " The thin man in charge of the report was silent. He knew he didn''t need to say anything at this time. Sure enough, after a little silence, Patricia continued to say, "no, it will never be that simple If the new nobles choose to stand in the camp, soma will not personally send him out, and he also said that he is an aristocrat who is about to obtain a fief, which means that he also has a strong background strength and contacts behind him. In this way, there is only one possibility that soma will personally send him away and do something similar to declaring sovereignty. " "This guy must have enough knowledge of that drawing. He may be a scholar recognized by the temple of wisdom!" "Do you need to deal with him?" "There are two masters of silver realm around him. Can you solve it?" Pachuli smiled again, "of course, if you have the opportunity, you can start, but as a scholar, he must be a cautious and smart person. No wonder he can break the potential situation I arranged Hehe, I''m more and more interested in the dinner at Hastings manor. Sure enough, the choice of this trip is correct. " "I hope he doesn''t let me down." Chapter 413 A new Viscount came to lomine, and the relationship with soma hastin, the well deserved king of lomine, soon spread throughout the circle of rich businessmen and nobles in lomine. I have to say, these guys are all very good at turning the wheel. A day ago, when I heard that the Viscount Sean had a conflict with the yeros family, many people were in the state of watching a good play. This can be seen by many people peeping in the dark when Sean left the tavern that day. But unexpectedly, just one day later, the whole circle of luomingen immediately turned the wind, and even many people sent invitations to Sean to invite him to a dinner or an activity in the salon area. Sean naturally shirked all these invitations with excuses. At present, he focuses all his attention on Hastings manor. He has no time to deal with these nutritious entertainment. Besides, these people are nobles of the kingdom of dabion, or there are no honor nobles on the ground. Once the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion breaks out completely, these nobles are no different from civilians. Even in some countries, once a war breaks out, they want to take off their noble names. Because in the slave market, there is no difference between honorary nobility and local nobility. As long as there is a title of nobility, it will suffer more humiliation. However, although the Principality of Lane also retains slavery, it is not based on slavery as in other countries, so there are not many slaves in the principality. However, in this way, once a war breaks out in the Principality of lane, there will be no slave army to act as cannon fodder that consumes the enemy''s combat power. Therefore, most of the war losses that need to be borne during the war are borne by the private soldiers of the nobles. Sean did not intend to have any friendship with these honorary nobles. Of course, it was impossible to go to the banquet. But the subtle thing is that even if these people know that Sean has refused their invitation, they don''t feel humiliated at all - the rich businessmen can say that after all, they are still civilians, and the nobles are willing to go to dinner. They think highly of them, but there are several nobles who are no less than Sean, There is even a man who is taller than Domingo hastin in terms of title alone. Marquis yeres cassain. The Marquis is trying to transform into a local aristocrat. Once the transformation is successful, his title status will immediately begin to rise. In a sense, he can even be on an equal footing with a powerful count such as Domingo hastin. At present, there are rumors in the kingdom of dabion that the Marquis has successfully established the relationship with the nugus family, and the nugus family is happy to have one more vassal to his Marquis family, so they are trying to make arrangements for yeles kassain. It is precisely because of this relationship of nugus that Marquis yeres cassain was invited by the Hastings family to visit tinguin. During this period, Qazi has been arranging relevant matters for the marquis. In principle, the Marquis invited Sean. If Sean didn''t attend, he would be ashamed. After all, his title and status far exceeded Sean''s Viscount title - in the aristocratic circle, the friendship between the two families may take generations of efforts, but if it was the friendship between the two families, Then it is likely that it is only because the invitation to a party is rejected. Moreover, the Marquis is now in lomine, but almost second only to soma. After all, it is almost certain that the nugus family can spread the news of supporting the marquis in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. Therefore, these honorary nobles and businessmen in lomine should also be careful to please the great man in the future. Because Sean was probably offending the Marquis when he refused the Marquis''s invitation. But Sean was not from the kingdom of dabion. Of course he didn''t care. But when he really met the Marquis, Sean felt inexplicably cold, because he couldn''t see any anger or resentment on the Marquis''s face. The other party even took the initiative to greet himself with a smile. "Viscount Fran, you are young and promising." Marquis yeres greeted Sean with a smile. Marquis yeres cassain is a middle-aged man over 50. Strictly speaking, it can even be regarded as stepping into the ranks of the elderly. However, although the Marquis of yeles cassain has silver hair, it gives Sean the feeling of being a boy with white hair, especially his eyes are not muddy at all, but full of wisdom unique to the old man. Moreover, the dress he was wearing was not the kind of dress style often worn by nobles, but a loose robe often worn by magicians. If he took another wand and wore a magician''s pointed hat, it was said that his magicians were believed. Sean understood the noble etiquette of saying hello to Marquis yeres. He also said hello to each other, but so far, it was obvious that he didn''t mean to talk too deeply. Such a move, even in the aristocratic circle, can be regarded as an expression of extreme arrogance. Naturally, Sean''s imaginary cold hum came out, but to Sean''s surprise, it was not the Marquis of yeres cassain himself who made the cold hum, but the young woman standing next to yeres cassain. The woman had long black hair, and her face was not particularly beautiful. At least in front of Sean, who was used to Cecilia and had seen beauty like Elizabeth, the woman''s face was not so exquisite. But her icy appearance and the awe inspiring momentum with this cold hum made Sean think of shefanio. For a moment, Sean even thought this man was shefanio''s sister. Of course, only temperament. "Don''t be presumptuous." Marquis yeres turned his head, raised his face and gave a soft rebuke. "Grandpa!" The woman looked at the Marquis of yeles with an unbelievable face. Because of being reprimanded, the cold breath on the woman suddenly disintegrated, but showed a kind of grievance like a little woman. "I''m really sorry to make Viscount Fran laugh." Marquis yeres ignored his granddaughter, but turned to Sean and explained with a smile, "this is my granddaughter, Christina, who has been spoiled since childhood. I hope Viscount Fran won''t be surprised." "No." Sean said with a smile, but his eyes turned casually to another person on the court. Kazi. Baron soma Hastings, private secretary of the Lord of lomine. Seeing Sean''s eyes, Qazi saluted respectfully. His words and deeds could be compiled into a servant textbook, and there was nothing to be picky about. Especially even at this moment, he also has an awe inspiring momentum, because he knows that the person he represents at the moment is soma hastin, so if he does anything impolite, not only he, but even soma hastin will be dragged into the water. This is the first time Sean has met a person who is so calm that he has almost no feelings. He is like a robot. After paying a salute to Sean, Qazi said, "Lord soma should have accompanied you to visit Hastings manor today, but because the Lord has something temporary, he can''t come, so he invited Lord Marquis of yeles to accompany you." Sean raised his eyebrows. However, although this action was very obscure, it was still captured by Qazi. However, because Sean was facing Qazi, only Qazi saw Sean''s action, and yeles didn''t see it. However, with Kazi''s intelligence, he certainly wouldn''t say such a thing. He just thought that Sean felt that such an arrangement was not respectful enough for him, so he opened his mouth and explained: "Lord Marquis yeres is a regular guest of Hastings manor, and recently, Lord Marquis also lives in the manor and is very familiar with everything about the manor, Even the members of the Hastings family in the manor are not more familiar with the manor than the marquis. " Qazi''s words are very artistic. On the one hand, they raise the status of yeles kassain, which is like saying that he is the owner of Hastings manor. On the other hand, they highlight that if a marquis accompanies Sean to visit Hastings manor, Sean also has a lot of face. In a simple sentence, he flattered two people at the same time, which made Sean pay more attention to Qazi. Now that he had said all this, Sean certainly wouldn''t be ignorant, so naturally he readily agreed to the arrangement. Qazi obviously just acted as an introducer. When he was sure that Sean would not have any aversion, he immediately left and returned to lomine. From this point, it can really be seen that soma really had something, not just as an excuse. Just, will Sean feel disgusted without the company of his real master? Obviously not. He''s just showing a sense of dissatisfaction. In fact, Sean doesn''t feel dissatisfied at all. Because if soma took Sean to visit Hastings manor, there would certainly be many places that were not allowed to enter, but now if someone else came to accompany Sean to visit, these so-called restricted areas naturally did not exist. Maybe even yeles was also interested in these places, Otherwise, how could a marquis who was about to become a local nobleman come to be his Viscount''s guide? This is completely an illegitimate thing. "I hope we can get along well today." Yelles smiled and said to Sean. "I hope so, too." Sean responded with the same smile. "Wait!" However, just as the crowd was about to enter Hastings manor, Christina casain, the granddaughter of Marquis yeres, suddenly shouted. All of them turned around and looked at Christina. They didn''t understand why Christina, who had behaved well after being scolded by yeles, would suddenly shout at this time. "Viscount Fran dumoy." Christina said, taking off the white glove on her left hand. When Sean saw this move, he frowned slightly and groaned in his heart: this crazy woman, shouldn''t it be Before Sean could finish thinking, Christina had thrown the glove directly into Sean''s face: "I''m going to duel with you!" For a moment, the faces of Alfred, Arnold and Marquis yeres immediately became very wonderful. However, the Marquis of yeres had a headache on his face, while Alfred and anno looked a little strange. At a glance, the woman named Christina can see that she has just stabilized in the upper silver realm, and no matter how Sean looks, it is obvious that she is at the peak of the upper silver. Who gave the woman the courage to challenge Sean? Chapter 414 "You mean you''re going to duel with me?" Sean''s face was equally unbelievable. The Marquis of yeles didn''t have much obvious breath, which proved that the Marquis of yeles''s personal strength would never exceed the second level, that is to say, he didn''t even have the lower bronze. However, Christina''s breath fluctuates strongly, which is due to the afterwave smell generated when she has just stepped into the realm of upper silver. However, with the enhancement of strength, this breath will gradually settle down. At the peak of upper silver, the breath fluctuation will appear weak, but if you feel it carefully, Can still sense the fluctuation trace of fighting spirit. However, after stepping into the golden realm, because they begin to master the application skills of momentum, the breath of fighting will begin to calm down. Under normal circumstances, if you are not a gold strongman in the same realm, you cannot find a gold strongman in a non combat state. This is why Sean and others have not found the difference of Binks IV, but Rena and shefanio can sense that each other has at least gold strength. Therefore, at the beginning, Sean once suspected that the Marquis of yeles was a gold strong man. Just looking at his state, it was obviously different from those gold strong men met by Rena, chevronio and Sean, so Sean finally determined that the Marquis of yeles was not a gold strong man. Only the birth of a family, if there is no strong man in charge, then a family cannot develop for a long time, and generally will decline completely within two to three generations. Since the Marquis of yeles is not a gold strongman, it proves that there is at least one gold strongman hidden in the casain family, which may be his son, a follower of yeles, or a hired coach, mentor, etc. As a result, Christina cassain is 90% more likely to be trained by this golden strongman. But Sean didn''t understand who gave Christina the courage to duel with an expert at the top of the silver peak. "Yes, I ask to duel with you!" Christina shouted. "Christina!" Marquis yeres''s face became very ugly. He finally stopped yelling, but a low roar. Although his voice was very low, the anger in his tone could be clearly felt by Sean and others. Maybe it''s because the Marquis of yeles doted on his granddaughter in the past, so she has never been cruel to her. At the moment, Christina''s face when looking at the Marquis of yeles has become very frightened and unbelievable. Tears have swirled in her eyes and seem to fall at any time. Christina has a bit more delicate and moving temperament at this moment. "Your Excellency Fran, I''m really sorry." Yeles turned his head and looked at Sean. Although he tried to show a smile, perhaps it was because of the excessive anger in his heart, so that there was a smell of skin smiling and meat not smiling at the moment. "I usually spoil her too much, so she would be so rude today. Please don''t be surprised." A marquis used honorifics to a Viscount, especially a marquis who has built on the big tree of the nugus family and is about to become a local aristocrat. I''m afraid outsiders will be very surprised if they hear it at the moment. "You are very kind, Lord marquis." Sean replied politely. "Grandpa, his attitude just now clearly doesn''t pay attention to you. Why do you call him ''you''?" But Christina still looked like she couldn''t stop. "He''s humiliating our cassain family!" Yeles''s face became very gloomy. But at this time, Christina no longer paid attention to her grandfather, but turned to look at Sean. She tried her best to endure the fall of tears. After taking a deep breath, she said in a contemptuous attitude and tone: "you coward who dare not respond to a duel proposed by a woman If you think you are not my opponent, you can let your servant fight with me first! In any case, you must pay the price today for your contempt for the cassain family! " "Dueling is not a child''s game." Sean finally looked at Christina carefully. Duel is a very popular way to solve problems among nobles. It can be carried out for fame, honor, even for many private grievances such as companions and lovers. However, this is generally a way for honorary nobles to solve problems. Although there are occasional local nobles or real nobles to duel for some small things, it is a minority after all, and most of them are caused by the descendants of these nobles. Of course, not everyone can start a duel. At least, it has a clear condition: both sides of the duel must have nobles or knights who can initiate the duel. For example, between civilians is not called duel, it is called fighting and mechanical struggle; The contradiction between slaves is called the performance of the Colosseum. Christina''s heroic behavior of choosing a duel for the family''s reputation was indeed somewhat unexpected to Sean. If the person who initiated the duel against him at the moment was yeles'' son or grandson, Sean was more acceptable, but it was actually yeles'' granddaughter, and yeles himself was very opposed to the duel, which made Sean somewhat confused. "You mean I''m a child!?" Christina''s eyes almost burst into flames. "Good! Now I want to add a personal insult to me! If you don''t duel with me, I''ll publicize it immediately. At that time, not to mention the whole lomine, even the whole kingdom will know what kind of man you are, viscount Fran. " Christina raised her head slightly, and her cold and arrogant momentum returned. Then she continued in a contemptuous tone: "a coward who dare not respond to a woman''s duel." "I don''t think you are my opponent." Sean took a serious look at Christina and said, "there''s a clear gap between you and me..." "Are you afraid?" Without waiting for Sean to finish speaking, Christina interrupted Sean, "don''t worry, there is a fighting field in the manor, where the people of the Hastings family practice martial arts. All the weapons in it don''t attack, or you''ll die." Sean looked at Christina and nodded after a moment of silence: "since you insist, I''ll do what you want. What about the duel bet? " Christina said without hesitation, "if you lose, you must apologize to me and my grandpa. You must give enough respect to my grandpa in the future!" "What if you lose?" Sean asked back. "Hum, how could I lose!" Christina sneered, "if I lose, I will be your servant during your stay in lomine!" "Tina!" Yeles finally couldn''t help shouting. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll be careful. I won''t hurt Viscount Fran." Christina said with a confident face. After that, he ignored Sean and the Marquis of yeres, and walked towards the manor. Sean smiled at the Marquis of yeles and said softly, "Marquis, about visiting the manor, we will continue when I have finished the duel with your granddaughter." "This... This..." Marquis yeles, such a wise man, finally showed a bewildered expression, "no, I''m worried about you, your excellency Fran, my granddaughter..." "Marquis yeres, if you continue to say the following words, it will violate the fairness and impartiality of the duel." Sean interrupted the Marquis of yeres. From this point, he can finally clearly judge that Christina''s strength really can''t be measured at a normal level. Otherwise, the Marquis of yeres wouldn''t have such an expression that he was obviously worried about himself. Similarly, Christina wouldn''t have such strong confidence in winning. However, this judgment also made Sean confused, because he really couldn''t understand why the Marquis of yeles would turn to him, which was completely unreasonable. After all, it was only the first time he met the Marquis, and no matter how he looked at the Marquis, regardless of his status or network advantages, he was better than him. However, from the communication just now, Sean did not feel the evil intention of the Marquis, which really made him feel a little confused. But anyway, the duel with Christina is imperative now. Even if you have any questions, you can only wait for an answer later. It has to be said that Qazi was not joking when he said that the Marquis of yeres could play the role of tour guide, because both Christina and yeres are really familiar with this manor. Under the guidance of Marquis yeres, Sean and others only spent more than ten minutes in front of a huge house covering an area of at least 500 or 600 square meters. The house has only one floor, and the shape is not very luxurious. On the contrary, it should be very simple. But there was a faint sound like thunder in the shouting and drinking sound. It seemed that there were absolutely many people in the arena at the moment. When Sean and others stepped into the arena, Christina was already ready. At the moment, she was standing on the left in an open space paved with things like earth and Japanese tatami, and she already had a long sword in her hand. After seeing Sean and others come in, she opened her mouth like a hostess and said, "all weapons here don''t open the front, and they can bear the fighting spirit of the golden strong. You don''t need to worry at all." Sean nodded slightly, then picked up a long sword at will, but at this moment, his eyes had swept the whole arena. Chapter 415 The arena is very spacious, enough to accommodate hundreds of people to train here. However, the martial arts arena is as simple as it can be seen from the outside. There is almost no decoration inside the whole martial arts arena. Rows of weapon racks are almost all around the whole martial arts arena. The weapons on it are only excellent weapons, not even a high-quality one, So Sean doubted Christina''s so-called "the highest can bear the fighting spirit of the gold strong". As we all know, the fighting spirit of the strong gold is far stronger than that of the silver master in terms of quality, explosive force or other factors. Therefore, even if the strong gold is poor, they will use high-quality weapons as weapons, because only high-quality weapons can withstand their fighting spirit. Otherwise, when the fighting spirit is poured into the weapons, It is easy to destroy the material of weapons, thus damaging weapons. Such excellent weapons may be able to withstand several bursts of fighting from the golden strong, but if the fighting time is long, the materials of these weapons can''t bear it at all. Sean quickly swept the whole arena, including these weapons. From this point, he could probably judge the financial situation of the Hastings family. Of course, this arena was also eliminated in his heart, because in this panoramic arena, even idiots know that it is not suitable to hide things here, so the contract documents must not be placed here. In fact, such important things as contracts and documents, Sean felt that they should be stored in the main building. But it''s a little uncertain whose room it was stored in. Because on the surface, Domingo hastin is the patriarch of the hastin family and the actual owner of hastin manor. But in fact, the whole tingqi collar is managed by soma and Qazi, which is very similar to the relationship between Sean and Neil. Therefore, it is also possible for this document to be stored in soma''s room. But as far as Sean knows, soma hardly lives in Hastings manor. He and Qazi both live in Lord''s house in lomine. Therefore, Hastings manor is actually managed by an old housekeeper. According to normal logic, it is strange that the contract documents should be placed in the Lord''s house of lomine, but Sean believes in the intelligence ability of the thieves'' Guild. Since the other party says they are stored here at Hastings manor, they must be stored here. Thoughts flashed through Sean''s heart. When he held a long sword in his hand and turned to look at Christina, he had no distractions. "What about the notary?" Sean went to the open space, twenty meters away from Christina, and asked. Everyone knows that there must be a notary in the duel. Under normal circumstances, the notary must be a person who is unknown to both parties and has a certain reputation and influence. However, Sean is not familiar here. Naturally, it is impossible to find such a person, so Christina should finally find a notary. "Notary?" Sean''s voice was not deliberately lowered, so when he said this, many young people who were training in martial arts nearby immediately heard it. After a pause, these people immediately looked at Sean with an extremely strange look, just as Anna and Alfred looked at Christina when Christina proposed a duel. "Who is this guy? He''s going to duel with Miss Christina? " "Doesn''t he know how good miss Christina is?" "This guy... Is just the strength to ascend the silver peak. Who gave him the courage to duel with Miss Christina?" "Hey, I bet he can''t make it." "Do you think he is master avi? In the whole manor, except that master avi can draw with Miss Christina, no one is her opponent. " There was a tumultuous noise, one after another. Hearing these voices, Christina''s arrogance became more and more obvious. It was obvious that she had confidence in her strength, which was not blind, but accumulated in battles. But for Sean, this accumulation is nothing at all, because this dueling combat experience and skills are completely different from those wandering on the edge of life and death. The former is like those old ladies on earth playing Taijiquan in the park, while the latter is like playing underground black boxing. Christina''s pride is completely worthless in Sean''s eyes. "For the sake of fairness, you should be responsible for the selection of notaries." Christina said proudly. "It doesn''t matter." Sean said calmly, "whoever comes is the same." Originally, because Sean was going to duel with Christina, many people around him had stopped training and gathered here, so the commotion soon spread to a middle-aged man who was teaching a group of children aged 12 or 3 on the other side of the arena, so he also stopped class and came here, The purpose is, of course, to show those children Christina''s fighting skills. But when he just came over, he heard Sean''s words, and his eyebrows wrinkled: what a arrogant guy. Sure enough, as soon as Sean''s words fell, the nearby trainers who didn''t seem to be older than Sean had made bursts of mockery, and even several said that since they didn''t mind, let them be notaries. However, it is conceivable how much justice and integrity there are in this funny words. Although Sean doesn''t care who will be a notary, he doesn''t come to be a monkey, so he naturally doesn''t have any good feelings for these people. "Why don''t I be a notary?" It was the middle-aged man who was responsible for teaching those children. Sean has noticed this man for a long time, because he is the only person Sean can''t see the depth of strength, which proves that this man is at least a gold strength. But it''s hard for Sean to judge whether it''s the next gold power or the upper gold power. I''m afraid only shefanio and Rena can judge it. So when the man said he would be a notary, Sean and Christina certainly wouldn''t refuse. But the people around who had planned to watch the excitement immediately became quiet after seeing the middle-aged man''s voice. It is obvious that the middle-aged man has a good influence in the minds of these guys in the arena. Next, naturally, it is an account of the fairness of the duel. The only thing worth mentioning is the way of dueling. This way, of course, refers to the outcome of the duel. Under normal circumstances, it is the result of one party admitting defeat. Unless there is great hatred or great humiliation, it will not be a dead fight. Of course, in addition, there are many ways, even some alternative ways, such as exhaustion, injury, minor injury and so on. Originally, Sean thought Christina would choose the most common way to admit defeat, but unexpectedly, she chose a relatively rare way of judging notaries. In this way, it is up to the notary to judge. Usually, it only occurs when the strength gap between them is too large. As long as one party shows the fighting skills or experience, strength, etc. that can suppress the other party, the notary has the right to say that the battle is over and judge the winner. Of course, this method also has extremely high requirements for the vision of notaries, because there is often little difference in the strength of both sides, so it is difficult to determine who wins and who loses. Therefore, notaries should also give a reasonable statement when deciding the winner. Of course, this judgment method also has great disadvantages, that is, when the public witness is close to one of them, the result is difficult to say. For Christina''s choice of this way, Sean certainly doesn''t think the other party has any premeditation, which will only make Sean more firm. Christina has indeed reached a very conceited attitude towards her own strength. Moreover, the people around him took it for granted that Christina would choose this duel, which made Sean more curious about what Christina''s inheritance was. After all, Sean thought he knew seven or eight out of ten, even if he didn''t know all of them. However, there are only two or three sword skills that can have such strong skills and strength, except for demon hunting swordsmen, but these skills can never appear so early. With this strong curiosity, the duel between Sean and Christina soon began. A surprising scene soon appeared in the venue. Because both Sean and Christina stood still. At this moment, they were like turning into a stone carving. And this station has been standing for nearly five minutes. At the beginning, the onlookers thought it was a confrontation of some momentum, so they looked forward to the strong conflict that might break out next. But with the passage of time, when neither of the two sides moved, the onlookers began to lose control of their emotions and whispered. However, the whispering soon became a noisy roar. After all, there were at least 50 or 60 people watching Sean and Christina duel at the moment, so even if they whispered in a low voice, Will become a roar. But these whispers are all a question: why didn''t they do it? Only the middle-aged man understood why Sean and Christina didn''t do it, because they were too conceited. In a duel, the later party is the theoretical defender, while the first attacker will naturally have the upper hand and advantage at the beginning. In fact, the later party also exists in the taste of concession. Sean and Christina are both letting each other. What a conceit! "Be quiet!" The middle-aged man who saw the clue finally couldn''t help but drink to stop the chaos. Soon, the venue became silent again. "Are you sure you don''t want to do it first?" Christina''s face became unusually cold, and her anger in her eyes became more intense. "Didn''t you duel with me? If you don''t do it again, then I''ll leave. I don''t have so much time to spend here with you. " "Good!" Christina smiled angrily. "I wanted to let you step forward. Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for losing your face!" After all, Christina just took a step and Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly! Chapter 416 Christina is just a step, but the whole person suddenly appears in front of Sean. The distance of 20 meters seems to be only one step for her! Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Not surprise, but shock! "It''s a killing move! Miss Christina is really angry. " "Who the hell is this man that makes Miss Christina so angry?" "This move, even master avi, paid the price of minor injury to fight back." "It seems that this guy is dead." "It''s boring. The duel ended so soon that I couldn''t stop a move." Almost the moment Christina stepped, there were bursts of boos around the arena. Obviously, these people are personally experienced or have seen Christina''s strength, so they are so familiar with Christina''s moves. They can judge the result only from one start. Even the middle-aged man shook his head imperceptibly. Because he knows Christina''s strength very well, not to mention in the whole Tintin, even in dabion, the younger generation is really outstanding. After all, she has a good teacher. So even he thinks it''s definitely a wrong choice for Sean to let Christina take the lead. But what everyone didn''t think of was when almost everyone thought Sean would lose! A silver light suddenly bloomed on Sean''s hand. For a moment, it was like Sean holding a crescent moon in his right hand. Next moment! The metal impact sound of sword and sword broke out in the invisible air! There were no sparks in all directions, only a strong air flow was blasted with the explosion of air. Sean and Christina''s hair danced wildly, and their clothes were even torn by the wild air flow. This shows how strong the air explosion caused by the collision of two people''s weapons is. It''s just a little incredible that the scope of the explosion is so close to the two people, but they don''t even have the slightest scar on their sword hand except that there are tears on their clothes. Almost at this moment, a strong air wave suddenly broke out behind Christina - it was a delayed air explosion caused by Christina''s moving too fast. This speed is already completely close to the sound barrier when the sound speed bursts. Sean was shocked because of this scene! But compared with Sean''s shock, Christina''s eyes are hard to hide. Her mouth was slightly open and her face was written "this is impossible". She never thought that Sean could stop her move, because, as the onlookers around said, because anger overwhelmed reason, she would do it. It was this move that she tied with AVI hastin: they were injured to each other. However, both AVI and the referee who was responsible for supervising the competition at the beginning, and even herself, knew that she was much better than AVI in terms of strength alone, and the draw was purely to take into account the face of the Hastings family. So this time, although she shot because of anger, Christina was ready to bear Sean''s counterattack. Of course, on the other hand, she also did a good job of the result that Sean could not stop her, so she still had a little reservation when she shot - even if the weapon didn''t start, if it was directly hit at the position of the neck, it would also cause the fracture of the neck bone. And her killing move, the attack position is naturally the key position of the neck. But anyway, she didn''t think that Sean had stopped her blow! "Hey, is that a joke?" "Isn''t that possible? It''s a killing move that even young master avi can''t stop... " "Who the hell is this guy?" "Unbelievable! Miss Christina''s killing move was... Blocked! " A burst of disbelief erupted in the crowd, mixed with some unspeakable excitement. Before that, almost everyone thought that Sean would lose, but no one thought that it was only a second before and after. The situation on the field had changed so dramatically. Sean blocked Christina''s blow, so does this mean that Christina has lost the duel? "How did he do it?" "Wait, don''t any of you care about the stakes in the duel?" The sound off the court has begun to develop in the direction of excitement, and even some people have begun to look forward to Christina''s failure. This reaction and change, of course, made Christina extremely angry, but despite the intensity of her inner anger, Christina did not continue to attack blindly, but withdrew her sword in an instant, pulling the distance from Sean to more than ten meters away. This time, it was still a one-step move, but the distance was opened to more than ten meters away, but there was no outbreak of the sound barrier. The eyes of the middle-aged man finally involuntarily fell on Sean, and his eyes also had an indescribable shock. Because he knows how terrible Christina''s killing move is. Even he can only rely on the suppression of the realm to slow down Christina''s speed, so as to capture Christina''s shot through the movement track of fighting spirit. This is actually a means similar to cheating. In the same realm, it is impossible to do this, so Sean can stop Christina''s move, not relying on special means like him. Looking at this scene, the reason why the middle-aged man was shocked was naturally different from Sean and Christina: the strength of this young man should not be underestimated! I''m afraid master avi is not his opponent. When did so many talented martial arts talents appear in the kingdom of dabion? But soon, the middle-aged man noticed that Sean''s right hand was trembling slightly. This discovery makes the middle-aged man feel a little more at ease. In fact, Sean''s move to block Christina is not as difficult as middle-aged men think. The reason why his right hand trembled was purely because of the reversal of fighting spirit caused by forcible retraction. Sean thought Christina hated herself so much that he would try his best, so he naturally tried his best. After all, Christina''s move is not so easy to block. If he makes a mistake in judgment, the end will be very serious. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be seriously injured. So today''s visit to Hastings manor can''t continue. However, it was not until he fought with Christina that Sean found that Christina had left her hand. Under such circumstances, if he did his best, Christina would certainly not hold the sword. She would even be seriously injured due to the outbreak of fighting and air explosion, and even endanger the people around her. Therefore, Sean forced his bad luck to stop, Therefore, it naturally causes a little burden on the right hand. It''s just that this burden is completely within Sean''s range, so he doesn''t care much. On the contrary, because Christina deliberately kept her hand, Sean''s impression of this woman changed slightly. Sean looked at Christina standing more than ten meters away and finally couldn''t help but say, "your sword skill is flash sword. It''s really conceited capital I''m afraid ordinary people really can''t stop you. " Christina looked at Sean''s eyes and showed a cautious look for the first time. She quickly took a few deep breaths and let reason successfully overwhelm anger again. But at this moment, her eyes also became a little suspicious, and she was no longer as confident as before. After all, Sean could casually say the name of "flash sword", which was enough to show that it was no accident that he blocked his sword just now. Her sword skill was actually seen through by the enemy, but she didn''t even find the other party''s inheritance and identity, which made Christina feel uneasy who had not honed on the battlefield of life and death. Sean now finally understood Christina''s reason for conceit. In this world, sometimes career doesn''t mean everything, because career is just a powerful guarantee. However, people in this world, after all, can''t easily learn all kinds of powerful skills like players. This can be seen from the silver, wolf and other people who have fought before. They have a strong strength guarantee, and their skills, combat awareness and experience have been honed, but they have very little Mastery of skills, It''s not as good as mastering many skills as Sean. Therefore, sometimes, mastering one or two powerful skills is also a guarantee of strong strength. Flash sword is a special skill that can be rated as level 9 in the game. However, in fact, flash sword is the general name of a set of sword skills. Only when you master the three sword skills of this set of sword skills can you be rated as a ninth level skill. The single flash soul chop is only a seven level sword skill, but when the skills of the enemies Sean sees are four or five levels, Christina''s mastery of the seven level flash soul chop is really enough to be called against the sky. Of course, Sean''s Requiem is an eighth level special sword skill, which is not weak compared with Christina''s flash soul chop. But this move is a real killing sword. Once it is displayed, it must be dead. Otherwise, Sean won''t use the sword to block Christina''s flash soul chop just now. He can solve it by giving her a move to calm her soul. Looking at Christina, who had the idea of continuing to fight, but now became a little hesitant, Sean said calmly: "there are three moves to flash the sword. Just say which move you can show." "I..." Christina instinctively raised her head to refute, but when she saw that Sean was still calm, she was a little short of breath. "At present, she is just barely able to use the lightning sword, which is not skilled." At this moment, Christina facing Sean was like a student facing a teacher, which made all the onlookers feel incredible. During this time, they have never seen Christine show such an appearance. Christina has always been like a proud peacock in the face of them. Only in the face of AVI hastin, she will restrain a little, but it is impossible to have such a miserable grievance now. "If you haven''t mastered the lightning sword, you''re really not my opponent." At this moment, Sean really looks like teacher Christina, because from beginning to end, his expression is so calm that there is no fluctuation at all, "unless you can completely flash swordsmanship, I mean, including flash attack, and you can freely display the combination of this sword skill, then you can beat me Of course, I mean in my current state, but when you can skillfully use the flash sword, I''m afraid I''ll be stronger than now. " Christina looked at Sean with a dull face. "So I said from the beginning that our strength gap is too big. You are not my opponent at all." This sentence finally completely defeated Christina''s inner defense. She closed her lips and tears in her eyes. However, she bowed to Sean. At this moment, she still didn''t forget the pride and etiquette belonging to the aristocracy, and then said, "I... I admit defeat I will honor the promise of the bet, which is the credibility of the cassain family. " Chapter 417 The duel was officially over the moment Christina admitted defeat. In fact, if Christina doesn''t admit defeat, Sean really needs a lot of hands and feet to solve it, because flash fencing is a killing sword skill, and its essence is to kill his opponent at the fastest speed. However, Christina obviously didn''t really go to the battlefield and didn''t try to kill the enemy herself. Therefore, she naturally didn''t have this sense of killing, and her psychological tolerance was different. Of course, if Christina is really determined to continue the duel, Sean will not keep his hand. At that time, it will never be the result that neither side is injured as it is now. At worst, she will end up seriously injured. But Sean certainly needs to pay a price. After all, Christina has mastered the soul flash chop, and has some contact with the thunder flash chop. She is far from the enemies without high-level martial arts that Sean met before. In this world, although the level of realm is an inherent way to determine strength, among the strong at the same level, the determination of strength is much more complex. Whether to master secret arts, whether to master powerful martial arts, whether to have blood, whether to awaken blood, whether to have powerful equipment, etc. are the ways to judge the strength of opponents at the same level. Among the golden strongmen Sean met before, they were only the fake strongmen who had strength but didn''t have the ability of the strong. This is also very similar to Cecilia today, because although she has strong magic ability, she is not very strong in mastering magic. What she can cast is still low-level magic, and there are few intermediate magic, let alone high-level magic. The only enemy that could amaze Sean was silver. But it''s a pity that the man whose future achievements are not much lower than Sean has been completely strangled by him. Today, Christina is a. At the beginning of the game, flash fencing was also the most popular sword technique among sword players. Because in PVP, the lethality of this skill is extremely amazing, and even if the situation is unfavorable, it can use its instantaneous propulsion to escape. Therefore, it is particularly popular with players. It is not easy to learn this sword skill. Christina can learn this sword skill. I have to say that she does have a good teacher. Of course, it has something to do with her talent. After all, Sean is now thoroughly exploring the situation of the world. People in this world are not like players like him. As long as they have enough proficiency, they can quickly master any ability. If people in this world want to master a skill, they have closely related requirements with talent. When they left the arena, only Sean and the Marquis of yeles, as well as Arnold and Alfred. Christina probably needs to clean up her mood and mentality at the moment before she can adapt to her new identity. However, Sean is not very interested in this bet, because of course he can''t stay too long in lomine. He will almost leave here after the dinner in a few days. Of course, if he can''t steal the territorial documents at that time, he can only use special force to solve the problem. However, Sean would like to try his best to avoid this, because once there is conclusive evidence, the guys of the peace association will not recognize Sean''s legal status at all. If you want to fight the peace association, Sean thought about it and still felt that forget it. The guy who can be an enemy of the whole world and still lives well is not an opponent he can solve anyway. After leaving the arena, the Marquis of yeles looked at Sean with a little complexity. Complex reasons, in fact, it is not difficult to guess. There is no doubt that Christina is the future hope of the casain family, because once the family becomes a local aristocrat, the future development of the family must be dominated by the strong. With Christina''s ability, it is certainly not a problem to become a gold power, but now she is so easily defeated by Sean, which is likely to cast a shadow on Christina''s heart, which is not conducive to her future growth. Moreover, Christina is also likely to become the second owner of the cassain family, but now she has become Sean''s maid because of the duel bet. If the news is spread, it will not be so good for the future reputation of the cassain family. Therefore, Marquis yeles''s eyes are somewhat complex, which is of course a matter of course. Walking on the road outside the fighting, the atmosphere was a little silent. Break the silence, or Sean: "I think it''s impossible not to let Christina go out for experience like this. Relying on this almost bloodless duel, she could not become a real strong man in the end Although there is a big gap between her and me, if she really doesn''t admit defeat, it can also cause me great trouble. " "You... You''ve seen it?" Marquis yeres looked at Sean in surprise, then smiled bitterly and sighed, "I took her with me, and I really saved the purpose of letting her compete with different people to exercise her skills. But from the beginning, I never meant to offend you. " "Offend?" Sean frowned slightly. He felt that Marquis yeres''s words were too polite. "Aren''t you sent by master Bonnie?" There was a look of surprise on yeles''s face. Bonnie? Sean''s face was slightly stiff. He finally knew why the old man who was far above himself should be so polite to himself! It''s all because of the ring on my hand. a thinker. [thinker, legend, wisdom + 5, will + 5, eternal effect "concentration": it''s hard to distract your attention (it''s not easy to interrupt when casting a spell); YONGGU effect "wisdom": rich experience and life experience make you very wise (gain bonus when solving problems). Special: you have been recognized by Bonnie white.] [Item Description: this ring looks very simple, but it is a gift from Professor Bonnie White''s mentor and has a very special meaning.] "So you are a scholar." Sean sighed helplessly, "I really didn''t see your identity." "Hehe, you are the first person to decline Hessen''s stationery." Yeles finally smiled, "when I heard you politely refuse to join the research project led by Professor Bonnie, many people thought you didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. However, after seeing the introduction to the habits of the shadow pupil leopard in the appendix of your letter, everyone shut up, because even they don''t know a Warcraft so well." In the face of yeles''s praise, Sean smiled bitterly. If he could, he really didn''t want to have anything to do with the underground Research Institute of the temple of wisdom. Even if this institute does have a very important connection with the magic guide scientific and technological revolution in the future, Sean instinctively prefers to directly obtain results rather than participate in such research projects, because that means that Sean is likely to be completely exposed to the eyes of real scholars and many great magic guides. However, on this thought, Sean suddenly realized one thing: "so, you are also involved in the research on the shadow pupil leopard?" "Yes." There was a trace of excitement and pride on yeles''s face. "Thanks to your blessing, because there is the data about the shadow pupil leopard, our research work has been accelerated a lot, and it was completely completed more than a year ago. This research achievement makes us know more about shadow creatures and the underground world, but it is still in an undisclosed level. Therefore, Professor Bonnie began to preside over a new research project, magic power. " Hearing the name, Sean''s eyebrows jumped slightly. Magic power is actually the predecessor of magic core source and the premise for the beginning of magic guide science and technology revolution. Basically, all magic guide technologies need an energy core to provide operating power to replace the steam process made by goblins and dwarves, so as to increase efficiency and efficiency in all aspects. Of course, another advantage is the reduction of volume. To put it more popularly, it is to purify, purify and soothe magic, so as to turn it into something similar to a battery. The research project of magic power should be started after the miracle calendar 1877, and then after two years of research and experiment, it was officially put into test in 1879, which is the beginning of the magic guide technology revolution commonly known by players. In that year, because the devil''s gate was opened on the mainland and human troops suffered heavy casualties, the demon guide in dispute was put into use in a hurry, which laid the foundation for replacing forged equipment later. But now, from yeles''s words, Sean understands one thing. The research project of magic guide technology has been fully advanced by nearly five years! Then the changed history is the research project event of the shadow pupil leopard! Sean was shocked to find that he had completely changed the development history and speed of the world before he knew it! Originally, he always thought that the first historical event he stopped should be the opening of the devil''s door seven years later, but in the end, it was the scientific research speed of the whole world! In other words, yeles, who once participated in the research project of the shadow pupil leopard, will appear here. It is not an accident, but an inevitable. It will not be an accident that he will appear here as a person who has indirectly affected the development of historical events. Perhaps it was because he changed the course of history, and then because he joined yasna''s camp and tried to start a war in advance, the territorial contract instrument belonging to him did not fall into his own hands. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly turned his head and said in a deep voice, "your goal is the mysterious drawing in master Rhoda''s hand?" Chapter 418 "Yes." Yeles did not deny that "the mysterious drawing, agreed by the professors of the temple assembly hall, is likely to be the legacy left by the gods in the era of the gods to the world..." "Wait." Sean interrupted yelles. Magic guide is a power of a new era in the game. Its emergence replaces the old power mechanism. Its significance is not only to raise the power source of the world to a higher level, but also to promote the scientific research power of the whole world. This is not difficult to find that this is a real cross era development from the point of view that the magic guide has become acceptable to civilians after its formal popularization. Of course, the main effect lies in the evolution of magic research. But! The problem is that according to Sean''s understanding, the war between the gods and the people was caused by magic. It was an era based on divine power. The existence of magic was like believing in demons and demons, which belonged to the category of pagans. Therefore, yeles''s claim that this is the heritage left by the gods to mankind is not tenable at all. If it is the heritage handed down by other planes in the era of the gods, Sean believes it. Because according to Andrew, the world is not the only one, and there are other planes with the same level of civilization as the miracle continent. "In the twilight era, there was a war between the gods and the people because of the emergence of magic. Isn''t this a history that everyone knows?" Sean did not hesitate to refute yeles''s statement, "so if that drawing could never be the legacy left by God to the world..." "Wait." This time, it was yeres who interrupted Sean. "Who told you that the drawing was magic? We suspect that it is a drawing that teaches mortals how to draw the divine array But before careful identification, no one can say, so I was asked to come. After all, I am quite proficient in the research of the Dharma array. " Sean was a little stunned, and then he realized that he wanted to go wrong. When he heard yeles say the magic power before, he thought about the research on magic. After all, the essence of the magic guide is also magic, not divine power, so he didn''t notice the change of what yeles said. After being said so at the moment, Sean''s face showed a little embarrassment. After all, if it was a god array, it might be left by God. The so-called divine array is actually something similar to the magic array, but the former is started by divine power, while the latter is started by magic. Of course, there will be slight adjustments in details. After all, the magic array needs magic nodes to control the output of magic, and then transport and transmit it through the magic circuit. However, the divine array does not have this problem. Only the corresponding divine power can stimulate the power stored in the divine array. However, due to the destruction caused by the gods at dusk, the divine array was basically destroyed, and only two divine arrays are left in the world today. These two shrines are in the territory of the St. Joels Empire, which is also the foundation of the St. Joels Empire - the capital of the St. Joels empire is also the God of dawn. The headquarters of the church, which claims to be the God of light, was established on one of them. For the madness of the hellson Institute, I suddenly found a design drawing that may be a god array. No wonder this group of madmen can''t wait to appear here. These guys, if possible, I''m afraid even God will be dissected and studied by them. "So your main competitor this time is the mage guild?" After understanding these keys, Sean understood one thing, "that''s why you chose the Hastings family as an aid force to compete with the mage guild So the cassain family is just a cover? " "Not all." Yeles and Sean said as they walked, "I am indeed the honorary Marquis of the kingdom of dabion, and the surname of kassain is also true. However, my cooperation with the Hastings family is really for the purpose of competing with the mage guild. After all, without the leader of the Hastings family, it is really difficult to compete with the mage guild in my identity and existing strength." "I see." Sean nodded. "So, you and the Hastings are only temporary allies?" "Sort of." Yeles smiled. "Does the Hastings know your status as a scholar?" "I only know that I am a scholar from the temple of wisdom. They don''t know my specific identity." Yeles opened his mouth and explained, "the secrets of the hellson Institute are not something we can casually expose. That is, sir, you have received hellson stationery, so I can talk to you here. If my granddaughter were here, I wouldn''t be able to say these words. " Hearing what yeles said, Sean thought for a moment and found that although yeles also showed great enthusiasm when Christina was there, he only paid more attention in his eyes, but he didn''t say so much. At first, Sean thought that the old man yeles was more talkative because of his long loneliness. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t say it because of some confidential events. "Christina''s future achievements are indeed unlimited." Sean smiled, "but you should let her experience. It''s really useless to compete with people around you. Trust me." "Of course I believe your words. Just now I saw my granddaughter defeated for the first time." Yeles smiled heartily, not depressed at all because his granddaughter was defeated and might even become someone else''s maid. "If I told Professor Bonnie that my granddaughter had been your servant for some time, I''m afraid even the professor would regret that he didn''t have a granddaughter." Hearing what yeles said, Sean immediately blushed: "it''s too flattering for me." "No, no, no, this is not polite. This is my truth." Yeles looked serious. At this moment, there was a sacred and inviolable meaning. It was obvious that the old guy Bonnie had a very important influence and position in yeles''s mind. "Professor Bonnie has been saying so far that his most regret was that he failed to recruit you into the hellson Institute. So when soma described to me the appearance of a scholar like you and the ring, I immediately knew your identity. " "This ring... Is very special?" Sean took off the thinker and asked. He knew it was a legendary ring, but it wasn''t very good in terms of attributes. Sean just liked its wise effect, and there was no good ring replacement, so he didn''t take it off. Of course, more often than not, he thought the ring could be used as a keepsake, just as he had proved his academic identity to soma before, but now, according to yeles, it is obvious that the ring has other special meanings. "Of course." Sure enough, yeles admitted the particularity of the ring as soon as he opened his mouth, "this is Professor Bonnie''s keepsake. If you take this ring, you are professor Bonnie''s own disciple. Even other professors should address those who have not personally presided over a research project with respect." Sean was stunned. He didn''t expect that the side effects brought by this ring would have these benefits! This discovery only distracted Sean for a moment, and then he soon realized a new problem, so he said, "if there is a conflict or contradiction between me and the Hastings family, which side do you stand on?" "Do you need to think about it?" Yeles said without hesitation, "of course I''m on your side. You are professor Bonnie''s own disciple, but we at the hellson Institute. I must support all your actions on this point. " Sean nodded and then said, "what if I''m not from the kingdom of dabion?" "Not from the kingdom of dabion?" Yeles was stunned for a moment, but he quickly replied, "no matter which country you are, you are from our hellson Institute. This has been decided since you put on this thinker. Anyone who studies professor Bonnie''s project will think of you as his own. " Sean now finally understood why the attribute attached to the legendary ring of the thinker was so low. Of course, on the other hand, it also made him understand that the people from the hellson Institute were indeed a group of unreasonable lunatics. In the choice of country and individual, these guys chose individual without hesitation. The country is not worth mentioning in their eyes. Thinking of this, Sean said, "in fact, this time I approached the Hastings family for a purpose." "With a purpose?" Yeles looked serious. He looked around and found that he and Sean were in a remote path in the manor. After confirming that no one nearby would come, he said, "what can I do for you? Your excellency. " Hearing what yeles said, Sean was really moved to tears. "One thing, maybe I really need your help." Sean only hesitated for a second, and then opened his mouth without hesitation. Just as yeles trusted him, Sean also decided to return the same trust. "The Hastings family recently obtained a contract document of the territory, but I don''t know where to store it. That''s the purpose of my trip." "You mean panda''s contract?" Yelles immediately responded, "are you... Sir Sean Connery? The pioneering Knight under Marquis tonis! " Speaking of this, yeles finally woke up: "what I said is that the name is different from what I heard from my mentor." During the scholar assessment, Sean had already said his name. After all, it needs to be registered and distributed to all the temples of wisdom. However, the name of the meeting times of Sean and soma was different. Of course, yeles was a little confused at the beginning. However, as a scholar who can become a scholar of the hellson Institute, caution is the first priority. Therefore, although he was skeptical, he did not say his doubts, but finally came to a conclusion through his own judgment. So of course, yeles knew that "Fran dumoy" was just an alias, but he didn''t expect that Sean''s real identity was Sean Connery. This name, as long as it is the nobility circle of the kingdom of dabion, it is impossible not to know, even the honorary nobility has definitely heard of it. It is precisely because of this that yeles certainly knows how important the pandalian instrument is to Sean and the whole kingdom of dabion. However, this importance only flashed in yeles''s mind for a moment, and was completely abandoned by him. As Sean said, the scholars from the hellson Institute are no longer so-called national loyalty. They are only loyal to the God of wisdom and the impulse to study and pursue the truth. So a second later, yeles did not hesitate to tell Sean all the information about the contract documents of the panda territory. Chapter 419 Sean was a little confused. He stared blankly at a letter in front of him. This is a white notebook. The cover is painted with some ornaments similar to patterns. The overall thickness is only one or two centimeters. If it is unfolded, it may not have this thickness, but at the moment, it is tied with a red silk satin knot and a hot paint seal, which indicates that the notebook has been officially sealed. This notebook was brought by him from Hastings manor today, and it was also what he wanted most during this time. Panda''s territorial contract. Before that, Sean had fantasized about countless possibilities and how difficult it was to start with. He even discussed with William and Neil. If he couldn''t, he was ready to attack disguised as mountain bandits. Of course, he couldn''t help the strong men with high-end combat power to invade. Sean prepared four or five backup plans alone. But in fact, the land contract document was simply thrown on the table in Domingo hastin''s bedroom by soma. In addition to the routine cleaning once a month, no one will enter the room at all, not even arrange guards outside the door. At noon that day, after lunch at Hastings manor, yeles took Sean to visit the main building in the manor, which is actually the place where the direct members of Hastings family can live here. However, because of the special status of yeles, soma also arranged a room for him in the main building. In a certain name, Sean was not allowed to enter the main building to visit, but his housekeeper didn''t stop Sean considering that yeles invited Sean on his own initiative. After? When Sean came out of the main building, the land contract of Panda had been brought out by Sean hidden in the storage space. By this time, he had returned from Hastings manor to the private room of Binks wine. But Sean''s face was still a little dizzy. That''s it? Well, haven''t all his efforts in recent days been in vain? If he had known that it would be so simple to get it, Sean didn''t have to come here in person. Wouldn''t it be OK to entrust the people of the thief guild to do it? What''s more, Eric Kate made things so complicated that Sean really worried for a long time. "I think we can go back?" Alfred also felt a little incredible. Things suddenly went so smoothly that people felt that it was like a conspiracy. "Not yet." Sean shook his head. "We have to do the whole set for the play. If we leave now, it will hurt yeles." Just as he was saying this, the door was suddenly knocked. Arnold got up and opened the door. Standing outside the door is alikate. At this time, his face also had a somewhat incredible look: "you mean you''ve done it all?" Sean nodded and motioned for the white notebook on the table in the room. The room was originally a single room. Usually, even Sean alone seemed narrow, not to mention two burly guys, Arnold and Alfred. Therefore, when alikate also entered the room, there was almost no activity space in the whole room, and even walking became a more difficult thing. Seeing this, Alfred said hello to Sean and took Arnold out together. Suddenly the room became empty again. At least, the illusion is so. Sean didn''t say anything, but looked at elikate. The color of doubt on his face hasn''t completely subsided yet. To tell the truth, a very complicated and troublesome thing has suddenly become extremely simple and smooth. On the contrary, it will give people a subtle sense of self denial. Of course, it is accompanied by the illusion of conspiracy. "Is this a conspiracy?" Ellikate asked, "it''s incredible how well things went." Sean has prepared countless plans, and alikate is also unambiguous. According to his plan, at the beginning, Sean appeared as an aristocrat, then contacted master Rhoda, then dealt with the rich businessmen in lomine City, stole an invitation letter, and finally stole the territorial contract documents when holding a dinner at Hastings manor. Although the whole plan is not seamless, at least the feasibility is very high, and there are no obvious flaws. At the beginning, according to Elliott''s plan, things went really well. As a result, neither alikate nor the thieves guild heard that master Rhoda had a drawing that attracted the great attention of all forces. It is precisely because of this that Baron yeros''s accident was caused, which forced Sean to meet with soma hasting in advance. Almost everything changed after this event. However, when alikate also suspected that it was a conspiracy, Sean finally came back. "No." Sean shook his head. He believed not so much in yeres as in the hayson Institute, a madman gathering place. The temple of wisdom has never been a place to produce strong people, but it is the existence of the hellson institute that can stand for so many years. Basically, no matter which side of the force, it will be more or less related to this existence. Moreover, for the people of the hellson Institute, they do not have an eternal enemy - even if they become enemies temporarily for some purpose this time, they will be the one who will quickly dispel their grievances if there is a chance of cooperation next time. For such a place, although there are many factions inside, its unity and confidentiality are not as weak as any organization, or even worse. Therefore, after Sean understands the real value brought by the thinker, he will choose to trust yeles unconditionally. Only in this way can it make sense why yeles is so convinced of himself and supports himself unconditionally. Alikate didn''t understand these reasons, but seeing Sean say this so firmly, he didn''t ask any more. "When can I get this document ready?" Sean asked. The territorial contract document does not mean that everything will be all right if it is stolen. It also needs means like "transfer of ownership". But in fact, this means is just a process, and most people don''t take it seriously. But it''s different here for Sean, because he has to forge this document, which has actually fallen into their hands from the beginning. Therefore, not only the name of the holder of this contract document needs to be changed, but also the seal of the family emblem and the brand of hot paint need to be changed. Elliott is an expert in this aspect, so naturally he is responsible for everything. What Sean asked was when alikate would be able to finish the work. "This will take some time." Alikate has cut the fire paint with a paper knife and then unfolded the contract completely. If Sean expected, there were only three pieces of paper in this letter. One was about the origin and territory size of panda collar, the other was the certificate written by the original owner to prove that the territory now belongs to Domingo hastin, and the last one was the witness''s signature for fairness, with the witness''s family emblem printed on it. Besides, there is nothing else in the letter. What needs to be replaced is actually the last two certificates. Sean and Athena have agreed on this. Because it was obtained from Athena, the original owner was Athena, and the new territory holder was Sean; The witnesses are Elizabeth and Simi. The former has the status of Earl of the Principality of lane, while the latter can be represented by the magician college, which is equally important in weight. These two certificates have already been prepared, so they are only replaced and mounted at this time, and the technical content is not very large. What really needs to waste time is to make the material of this territorial contract document "old". At least it should make people feel that it has been for some years, rather than just obtained. This is the reason why alikate wants to waste time. In addition, because of the change in the plan, Sean and others must take another risk in order not to involve yeles. Alikate will forge this contract document once. This is a high imitation territory contract document that can see flaws and forged traces as long as it is carefully checked. Of course, there are some real things in it, that is, the two replaced certificates and the signature of the witness. Sean had to find a way to put this forged contract back in Domingo hastin''s bedroom so that it wouldn''t involve yeles. All the plans are detailed and careful. The only flaw is probably Sean''s presence. Fortunately, however, alikate is a master of disguise, so it is very difficult to expose the only flaw - at least, as long as alikate doesn''t betray Sean, there will be no problem. But think about it carefully. If alikate really wanted to betray Sean, he wouldn''t do so much work. He just needed to tell soma Hastings. "The forged document must be made before the dinner at Hastings estate." Sean began to remind, "that day is the last time to put the papers back." "I know." Alikate nodded seriously, "five days is more than enough However, your document needs to be forged in terms of material, so it takes a little longer. It may take three to four days. Only in this way can I guarantee the quality, otherwise it will be easy to be seen through. " "Then, please." Chapter 420 In the next few days, except that yeles occasionally came to visit Sean, Sean declined all entertainment, including a small banquet held by soma. In fact, the purpose of the party was to introduce Sean to other allies attached to the Hastings family, so as to prevent some unnecessary trouble. At that time, because of Sean''s refusal, the purpose of the party naturally ended in failure. As a result, several small families, including the yeros family, felt very arrogant and rude to Sean''s behavior. Although soma is a little unhappy, it can only be attributed to the special temperament of scholars. At this point, Sean and yeles are almost surprisingly similar. But what really surprised people was that Christina became Sean''s servant. In terms of appearance and temperament, only two people in luomingen can match Christina, but they are still slightly inferior to Christina because of their birth. However, in terms of personal strength, Christina is definitely the first person of the younger generation worthy of the whole lomine. Even avi hastin, the eldest son of Domingo, is not Christina''s opponent at all. Therefore, when Christina came to lomine, she immediately became a hot topic in the upper class society of lomine. Many young people bowed down under Christina''s pomegranate skirt. It is said that even avi hastin is no exception. However, Sean knew that this information was indeed true. Otherwise, the Hastings family could not arrange yeles to live in the main building of Hastings manor. Generally speaking, no matter how familiar allies are, they could not live in the core main building of a manor. If the Hastings had no intention of marrying the cassains, Sean would not believe it. He is no longer so ignorant and ignorant when he first came to this world. Young people with great talent and potential like Christina will never be a problem to become a gold power. Maybe they can even step into the holy land. For a Hastings family that needs to depend on others, a strong saint is tantamount to giving them a ticket to become a Duke - at least in the kingdom of dabion, but not necessarily in an old kingdom like France, let alone those powerful kingdoms whose strength can be comparable to that of the seven empires. But now, such a person who makes the Hastings family covet has become Sean''s servant, which makes many people unbearable, especially avi Hastings. It''s just that Sean doesn''t have time to take care of the fly now. Of course, it''s better to say that this guy who looks like a fly in Sean''s eyes is really smart. He is not Christina''s opponent himself. Naturally, he will not have any idea of dueling with Sean who can easily defeat Christina. This is simply humiliating himself. But during this time, he did what a fly should do, that is, he was where Christina was. However, avi hastin did a good job of keeping a proper distance in politeness, and tried to conquer a woman with gentlemanly demeanor and noble tolerance, which is indeed the best skill of some nobles. However, it''s a pity that this doesn''t seem to have much effect on Christina, so it''s naturally a buzzing fly in the eyes of Sean who can see through avi''s actions at a glance. "What time is the restaurant reservation for you?" Sean curled his mouth. "What restaurant?" Christina was a little confused. "Of course it''s a restaurant for lunch." Sean said with a surprised look on his face, "do you think I''m made of iron and don''t need to eat? How did you become a maid? " "But... You''ve been going back to the pub for dinner these days." Christina replied. "Didn''t I tell you this morning that I was going to taste the food at the star house of lomine today." Sean said with a serious face, "today, your service attitude is not good! As a maid, she must record all the master''s requirements in detail all the time and complete them with a perfect attitude. " "But you didn''t say this morning that you were going to eat at the star house." Christina argued, "when I went to the pub to find you in the morning, you came to the master''s residence. You didn''t explain anything all the way." "Didn''t I say that?" Sean asked back. Arnold and Alfred wisely chose to shut up. One closed his eyes and the other looked left and right. Anyway, they didn''t go to see Sean or pick up Sean''s words. As they have been following Sean for some time, they don''t know that Sean just wants to play tricks. They just silently pray for Christina. As for opening their mouth, they absolutely don''t do it, because there is no way to answer this question. No matter how they say, they will offend another person, so it''s better to shut up. Influenced by Neil, William, Alfred and others, Arnold has become much smarter now. "Absolutely! No, Yes! " Christina snorted. "Dare to talk back!" Sean snorted coldly, "tell me, what do I want your maid to do? Besides talking back and making me angry, what have you done these days, like a maid should do As a maid, especially the head maid, you must put the needs of your master in the first place. Don''t I say you won''t do it? What do you want? " "I..." Christina opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She said she was not a maid, but she really had to perform when the duel bet was lost, otherwise she was making excuses for herself. But if she was a maid, she really didn''t do anything these days. She just followed Sean to master Rhoda''s residence. In the afternoon, she also chose to go back to Hastings manor instead of staying in Binks''s wine house, which is really not like the behavior of a maid. "Don''t hurry to order." Sean drank. "I''ll do it." Avi really couldn''t see it anymore. "I''m familiar with the owner of that restaurant." "No!" Christina snorted coldly and refused avi''s kindness without hesitation. At this time, she even hostile avi. Then without waiting for Sean and avi to say anything more, Christina had left master Rhoda''s house and set off for the luxury restaurant in downtown lomine. Sean glanced at avi obliquely and sighed in his heart: sure enough, the biological IQ during oestrus was negative. Christina''s anger has obviously been provoked by Sean. At this time, the wisest thing is to shut up and accompany silently, rather than say something like showing off to solve the problem for Christina, because it will make Christina more incompetent. After all, Sean has hinted through repeated emphasis that Christina''s maid is simply a incompetent, so when avi said that, it will naturally make Christina think avi came to laugh at him. It''s really strange to have a good impression in this case. It has to be said that avi hastin is actually a very handsome man. He has a golden curly hair, facial features are very handsome, full of a unique heroic spirit. Because of his family background and the deliberate cultivation and training of his successor since childhood, AVI hasting exudes the same military breath as Domingo, and Sean can more keenly feel the faint smell of blood on avi, which obviously means that he has really been in battle, It''s not like a greenhouse flower like Christina who has killed people. Perhaps because of this, AVI was able to stop Christina''s soul cutting. With good housekeeping, excellent strength, unique charm and handsome appearance, AVI is naturally admired and favored by countless women in lomine. The only pity is that avi is not a really talented genius, and there is no excellent coach guidance. Otherwise, the Hastings family may really carry forward in avi''s hands - of course, if he can win the competition of the owner. "Sir, don''t you think it''s very impolite for you to be an aristocrat?" Avi looked at Sean with undisguised hostility in his eyes. "Do you have a hole in your brain?" Sean didn''t answer the question. "What?" Avi was stunned and obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Sean''s sentence. "I mean, did you break your brain in a duel with others?" Sean explained emphatically. "Sir, are you insulting me?" Avi''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice. "If your brain is not damaged by someone, do you need to teach me how to talk to my maid?" Sean sneered, "unconvinced? Let''s Duel! If you can win me, then I will remove Christina''s maid status. If you lose, I happen to lack an errand runner. " This time, AVI''s face didn''t change slightly. As long as he doesn''t make any mistakes, he should have no problem becoming the head of the Hastings family in the future. But if he promised to fight with Sean and lost to Sean, in order to take into account the face of the Hastings family, no matter how excellent he is, he can not become the head of the Hastings family. If the outcome between him and Sean is 50-50, maybe he will try, but through the secret observation of Sean these days, AVI has no confidence in defeating Sean at all. It was only Sean''s unintentional intention to kill that made avi feel like he was in an ice cave. It was a sense of despair that he couldn''t afford to fight back. Of course, with AVI''s way of thinking, I certainly won''t know that it wasn''t inadvertently leaked by Sean, but a threat to him, completely planting a shadow in avi''s heart. If avi can''t break through this shadow, his achievements in this life will be completely destroyed. Sean liked it best when he unknowingly weakened the enemy''s strength. "What? Dare not? " Sean sneered, "as a man, cowardice to this extent is the only thing I''ve seen in my life. I thought you would at least have a life and death duel with me in order to fight for one breath." "Ha ha." Avi took a deep breath, forced down his anger and said calmly, "sometimes the way to solve problems does not necessarily need to be in a duel. In the face of personal strength, I admit that I am really not your opponent, but I don''t think I will be inferior to your excellency in terms of future growth Remember today, because one day you will regret the speed of today''s speech. " Sean was stunned at avi''s words. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was so calm. He was not as simple as hitting his face. He even stepped on his face with his feet, but he was able to be honest about his lack of strength. Even if Sean won the duel with him, he would be invincible. And from what he meant, it was obvious that this guy was going to compete with Sean about the family''s heritage and strength, and when he became the head of the Hastings family, Sean offended the whole Hastings family. This is the performance of a truly scheming noble child. If Sean is really just a nobleman of dabion, I''m afraid he really wants to regret his words and deeds today. But in fact, Sean is not an aristocrat of dabion at all. It can even be said that it is unknown whether the Hastings family can be retained when the all-out war begins soon. Naturally, Sean has no reason to be afraid. "I think it should be your excellency who will regret it." Now that everything has been said, Sean doesn''t intend to hide anything, "you''ll regret being my enemy." "Really?" Avi sneered, "I''ll see." After that, AVI showed the temperament of a future count: he turned with disdain and left master Rhoda''s residence. "Why are you doing this?" Alfred shook his head helplessly. "This guy is so calm that he won''t be easy in the future." Sean whispered, "anyway, it''s soma who presides over LOMIN''s affairs. The matter between me and him can only be regarded as a personal grudge, so even if soma knows it, she won''t intervene Moreover, he''s from nugus. I don''t have to grievance my mood. This fly has been buzzing around in recent days. It''s too eye-catching. " "Well, I think so." Anno made a rare personal comment. Chapter 421 Since Sean and avi completely turned over, avi hastin really didn''t appear in Sean''s vision in the next two days. I have to say that this man is really bold and has strong self-esteem. Of course, his family background also played a large part, because if it were not for the name of the Hastings family, he would not have developed such arrogant self-esteem. But all this has nothing to do with Sean. On the day avi left, Sean got the "land contract document" from ellikate that seemed to have been preserved for one or two years. The paper used to prove the territorial ownership of such contractual documents must be specially made, and there must also be traces to follow. Therefore, if magic power is used to accelerate aging, it will be easily detected. Therefore, it is natural that some special technology needs to be used. This is Elliott''s secret. After getting the land contract document, Sean immediately asked shefanio to send it to Dayi. Because at present, only shefanio''s identity has not been exposed here in lomine, so only she is suitable for this task - of course, more importantly, unless it is the power of the holy land, it is difficult for the general gold power to intercept shefanio. As for Rena, Sean really feels like lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot. Because according to ellikate''s plan, Rena was a stepping stone for Sean to open the door of the Hastings family, so Rena naturally had to show her strength in lomine and leave a clue for people to find Sean. However, because of an accident of the yeros family, Sean naturally reached some agreement with the Hastings family represented by soma, so naturally he didn''t need Rena to lure him. But I didn''t think that she was too awesome to do so. She spent a day in the business of Los Angeles. The next day, some businessmen and familiar nobles mentioned it, so Rena soon entered the sight of the nobles and received a very warm invitation. Because of Sean''s instructions, Rena did not decline all these invitations, but showed an appropriate distance. After that, it soon attracted soma''s attention. It was precisely because soma turned her attention to Rena that she was accompanied by yeles instead of soma when she visited Hastings manor that day. After all, in soma''s opinion, it''s much better to invite a gold strongman to join the Hastings family than to establish a relationship with Sean, a scholar. Therefore, soma didn''t hesitate to throw Sean aside and invite Rena to a banquet in person. Later, in order to make a full set of plays, Sean had to often visit master Rhoda and ask about the design of the manor, but he also ignored Rena. When he finally got the land contract from alikate, Sean remembered that he had not met Rena recently. As a result, Sean was depressed to find that Rena had also contacted the Hastings family. If she disappeared at this time, it would easily arouse the vigilance of the Hastings family. This is also the reason why Sean will let shefanio run errands in all kinds of helpless circumstances. In the next two days, AVI Hastings didn''t surround Christina like a fly. Naturally, because of soma''s hint, he took the time to meet Reina and tried to recruit Reina under his command by relying on his unique personality charm and the influence of Hastings family. However, although the idea is very beautiful, the reality is very cruel. Sean now doesn''t know whether to say that avi hastin''s luck is too bad or his luck is too good. Because he wanted to recruit Rena to his family or even under his command, it was doomed to be impossible from the beginning. "What a poor man." Alfred sighed and commented. "What a poor fly." Arnold''s abdominal blackness showed obvious signs of awakening. He corrected Alfred''s grammatical mistakes. "The enemy?" Only Rena has a blank face. On the battlefield, Rena is indeed qualified to become the invincible female god of war. However, once she leaves the battlefield, Rena''s performance will be a little headache, but the only advantage is probably that she was born as a mercenary, so Rena''s field survival ability is very high, which is not lower than Sean - you know, Sean has the two abilities of real eye and desperate life, although it''s not clear whether Rena has the ability to survive in a desperate situation, But it is certain that she has absolutely no real eyes. But even so, Rena can easily distinguish whether some food is poisonous, and she is better than the northern barbarians in dealing with wild animals and hunting. "Sort of." Sean nodded, admitting Rena''s statement, "what did this guy say to you in recent days?" "Didn''t say anything." Rena tilted her head for a moment, then shook her head and said, "just ask me if I can help. He can say something like that here in lomine By the way, what else do you say? It''s not safe for a girl to experience outside now. I can beat dozens of people like him. What''s unsafe? " Alfred and Sean were stunned. To put it bluntly, in fact, AVI is trying to win over Rena, just out of the reserve and pride of aristocracy. Of course, it is impossible to say some words clearly. After all, if he is rejected, it will be a shame, so he can only try by means of temptation and hint. If you meet other people, especially the strong women, with AVI''s demeanor, appearance and family affairs, the probability of success is not low. At least it is possible to let the strong man serve temporarily for a period of time. But it''s a pity that avi met a single-minded person like Rena. Some words, if you don''t make it clear to Rena directly, are likely to have a negative effect. It''s like this time: avi thought he was very gracious and said a bunch of implied subtext. As a result, Rena didn''t understand a word. In turn, she had to laugh at avi. This is really a sadness that even Sean and Alfred can''t see. "By the way, he gave me this back." As Rena spoke, she took out an invitation. This is an invitation with a red cover and a gilded border around it. In the middle of the invitation is the family emblem of the Hastings family. The paper of the invitation feels a bit like frosting, which is different from the smooth paper used by ordinary rich businessmen. On the contrary, it looks a little vulgar. However, only those who are really knowledgeable know that this kind of paper is gem paper made by special technology. Only such a half fold invitation, which is only three centimeters wide and five centimeters long, is worth hundreds of dabion gold coins. This is no longer a simple means of smashing people with money. The content of the invitation was very simple. It invited Rena to a dinner party held at Hastings manor tonight. In addition, it didn''t say anything. For ordinary people, participating in the dinner is naturally a luxurious social activity, because maybe you can meet many people with status, wealth and power at the dinner, which is like a gambling game of getting rich overnight. Of course, such social activities are also distinguished by grades, and there is no doubt that the dinner held by Hastings manor is the highest standard of tingqi. But Sean knew very well that the so-called dinner was actually just an appearance. The real main purpose was to appreciate the mysterious drawing that might be the divine array. Of course, in this appreciation meeting, it will naturally decide who can really own this mysterious drawing. But even now, Sean still doesn''t know how to decide the final ownership of this mysterious drawing. "Let''s go together in the evening." Sean thought for a while, and still spoke to Rena, "I didn''t expect that the young master sent you an invitation without thoroughly investigating your identity. It''s a matter worth pondering." Alfred was stunned when he heard Sean say this, and then he reacted: "the Hastings seem to be in a hurry." "Indeed." Sean nodded. "Last time in Hastings manor, we only saw one gold strongman, but we didn''t know whether the specific strength was superior gold or inferior gold, but we didn''t see more gold strongmen. For a powerful count family, this is also a normal thing. After all, if there are too many strong people, They can''t offer it at all. " The prosperity of a family is naturally closely related to the cultivation of talents in the family, but more importantly, whether there are strong people in the family who can be in charge. However, the more strong people like this, the better. After all, every strong person will have needs. Only by meeting the needs of these strong people can they stay. This is why those large families attach great importance to the cultivation of family members. Because only family members with blood relationship become strong, they will sincerely contribute to the family. After all, not everyone is like the followers around Sean. They are more emotionally involved than interests. Of course, as a matter of fact, Reina is the only strong person that Sean really needs to worship in his current territory. Shefanio is a gift attached to the transaction between Sean and the God aiswentel, not Sean''s follower system. As the night fell, soon an eight seater carriage stopped in front of Binks wine tavern, and the Hastings family emblem on the carriage was particularly eye-catching. The driver is a coachman over half a year old. He is not a hidden expert, but a real ordinary man. But at this moment, people were already waiting on the side of the carriage. Christina casain. When she opened the door for Sean in person, the onlookers who were here because of the appearance of the Hastings family carriage finally really imagined that the Marquis lady who had become a man of the moment when she came to luomingen was really Sean''s maid. When Sean, Alfred and Arnold got into the carriage, Rena followed out of the tavern and got into the carriage. Christina was stunned by this move, because she had never seen this woman in recent times. On the other hand, Christina was really surprised when she felt that Rena''s strength was completely beyond her judgment. "Who is this?" Christina asked cautiously and tentatively. "A friend of mine." Sean smiled, but didn''t say his name. Christina gave a soft "Oh" and didn''t say anything. After being ridiculed by Sean that day, Christina really made up some knowledge of how to be a good maid with several maids at Hastings manor. I don''t know why, Sean always felt that Christina''s competitive heart seemed to have something wrong? Chapter 422 The carriage came out of lomine in a wobble. Hastings estate is built in the suburb of lomine, but it is said to be a suburb. In fact, the journey alone will take more than two hours. During this period, the atmosphere in the spacious carriage was quite harmonious, except for some frightened young lady. Sean took a book from the tavern, so the two hours were very good. Alfred and Arnold both chose to close their eyes, because no one knew what would happen next. Only Christina felt a terrible pressure all the time, which made her back almost completely wet. In fact, Rena just looked at Christina with interest. She didn''t use her momentum to suppress it. Just as an unparalleled general who can easily kill several in and out on the battlefield, the kind of bloody smell that Rena inadvertently sent out is naturally not what Kristina, who has never been in the battle, can bear. Even if Rena didn''t deliberately suppress it. This situation doesn''t matter to Sean and others, even avi hastin, but it''s a kind of mental torture for Christina. This is the difference between real combat and no real combat. In the process of continuing to wobble, the carriage finally arrived at Hastings manor. Christina could hardly wait to open the door and get out of the car. After breathing a burst of fresh air, her face returned to a little ruddy, but on the whole, she was still pale. The cold air made her dizzy and almost stagnant brain and thought finally began to work again, but it also made her more clearly understand the strength gap between herself and Sean. Originally, after Sean won Christina in the arena that day, Christina had to admit that she was really frightened at the beginning. Afterwards, she felt that if she fought hard without hesitation, she might not have no chance of winning. But she is really a person who keeps her promise. Since she has conceded defeat before, she certainly won''t deny it, but she is determined to duel with Sean again before Sean leaves. Therefore, Christina has been practicing her skills very hard recently, and her diligence is even much higher than when she was under the guidance of her teacher. But today, through these short two hours, she really knows where the biggest gap between herself and Sean is. "Christina, you''re here." While Christina was still thinking, soma hastin had already met up with Qazi. As the owner of Hastings manor, of course, soma also needs to come out to meet the guests, but not everyone who comes to the banquet is worthy of his personal reception. But both Christina and Sean are obviously different, so he can''t help but go out in person. Of course, as the most likely successor to the Hastings family in the future, AVI Hastings is also with soma. "Are you okay, Tina?" Avi saw Christina''s pale face and naturally came forward with concern. Seeing avi''s performance, soma nodded secretly. Obviously, she was very satisfied with AVI''s practice. If Sean saw this scene, he would immediately know that soma, who apparently hasn''t stood in line in the Hastings family, has already chosen avi as his next master. In fact, it''s understandable to make this choice. After all, AVI has the greatest winning chance among all the candidates for the next heirs of the Hastings family, The sooner you stand in line, the greater the benefits you can reap in the future. It''s impossible for a smart person like soma not to understand. But some things, before they get a clear performance, many people will have some illusions. "Did that guy Fran ask you to do something again?" Before soma''s inner admiration fell, AVI''s second sentence caused soma''s eyebrows to frown. "Master avi." Soma had to cough gently as a reminder. "It''s none of his business." Christina shook her head and replied that her attitude and tone were very firm, and when she saw that avi was too close to herself, she quietly retreated a few steps and reopened the distance, which made soma''s eyebrows wrinkle again. It was obvious that the opportunities he could create to let AVI and Christina together in recent times were in vain, "and, Please call me by my name. " Some people have long names, so they will have nicknames in the way of addressing. Of course, this nickname refers to better friends. Tina, of course, is Christina''s nickname. Christina asked avi to call her name instead of nickname, which is naturally a very strong and obvious meaning of resistance. "Where''s Viscount Fran?" At this time, it was naturally impossible for soma to keep the initiative of the topic on avi, so she opened her mouth and said. "Viscount Fran is over there. They have just got out of the carriage." Christina was embarrassed to say that she got off early because she couldn''t stand the pressure in the carriage, so she casually took this problem, and then led soma to the place where Sean and others got off. Of course, AVI was ignored by Christina. Soma looked back at avi with some worry. Sure enough, she saw a trace of hidden cruelty and resentment in his eyes. It''s really a strange thing that people as resourceful and good at forbearance don''t have this emotion. However, soma is not worried about what will happen here. He knows the ability of his nominal nephew. At least he can maintain his gentlemanly demeanor before he really tears his face. Of course, on the other hand, it is also because avi is not Christina''s opponent at all. Otherwise, soma really can''t imagine whether avi will take any force against Christina. After all, he has tried this behavior several times before, and each time, naturally, his uncle will wipe his ass. "Viscount Fran, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Under the leadership of Christina, soma soon came to Sean and greeted him warmly. People with insufficient status naturally choose to avoid at the moment. After all, in such a high-grade banquet held at Hastings manor, people of different classes will certainly have their own circles. If they want to communicate with people in higher class circles, they must need an introducer. Otherwise, if they come forward and disturb, they will be regarded as uncivilized barbarians. For some vanity problems, of course, no one would come up so unintelligibly to disturb the warm meeting between soma and Sean. But when Sean and others turned around, not only soma, but even avi was stunned. "Miss Simmy, you... What are you here for?" Avi hurried forward to say hello, but at this moment, he already had a faint bad feeling in his heart, because Reina, who he called Simmy, was standing next to Sean, "why didn''t you say it before you came? In this case, I can pick you up in person." "No." Rena said bluntly, "I came with Fran. This invitation doesn''t seem to be useful. Give it back to you." After that, Rena directly returned the luxurious invitation worth hundreds of gold coins to avi. At this moment, almost everyone can see avina''s completely stiff face, and sensitive people like Rena, Sean and Alfred can even feel avi''s inner emotions that he is trying to suppress at the moment. It was an extremely negative and violent mood. In fact, if you change a person with poor psychological quality, I''m afraid it''s really completely turned over at the moment. After all, although what Rena just said is an unintentional fact, it''s a naked contempt for an aristocrat. Moreover, the environment at the moment is still in Hastings manor. After saying this, it seems to despise the whole Hastings family. Even soma''s face changed slightly and seemed a little unnatural: "ha ha, viscount Fran is really... Really broad friends." "Hehe, miss Simmy is a friend I met on the road. Because our communication is very pleasant, we decided to experience together for the time being." Of course, Sean has also felt the hostility hidden in soma''s words, but he doesn''t even pay attention to the whole Hastings family. Naturally, he doesn''t think that just a soma or avi can pose any threat to him. Just now there are still things to be solved, and Sean still wants to recruit soma if he can, So the tone is quite polite. "Because I happened to be coming to Hastings manor, and I thought miss Simmy had an invitation, so I invited her to come with me." Sean said with a smile. He didn''t seem to feel soma''s Secret hostility at all. "Shouldn''t there be any disrespect?" "Not at all." Soma immediately replied with a smile, "master avi, could you please show miss Simmy around a little?" "Oh, this is natural." Avi immediately responded that soma deliberately wanted to move away from Sean and Rena. After all, he also knew what was going to be held secretly tonight, and Simmy''s identity certainly could not participate, so visiting Hastings manor became a great excuse. "Miss Simmy, let me show you Hastings manor The main venue of the banquet is on the other side. " In fact, Rena doesn''t like going to parties. She prefers to practice martial arts and train her soldiers. At this moment, she suddenly missed her subordinates. It was much more interesting to train them than to attend this boring party at the moment. However, she noticed Sean''s imperceptible nod, so she had to nod reluctantly and promise to leave here with avi. Of course, AVI is trying to get Rena to join the Hastings family tonight, but in fact, Sean knows it''s impossible, so of course he won''t worry. "I don''t know where Marquis yeres is now?" When AVI and Rena left, Sean asked. "Marquis yeles is in the parliament hall. Master Rhoda has arrived. Let''s go together now." Soma is also a little afraid of long nights and dreams. She doesn''t know what will happen if she stays here for a while, so she also wants to throw Sean into the parliament hall. After all, there is also yeles, who is also a scholar, who can communicate with Sean. "OK." Sean certainly wouldn''t object to this. But just then, a sudden sound of Horseshoes sounded, accompanied by the cries of several Hastings manor guards. Such a noisy voice naturally soon attracted the attention of many people at the gate of the manor. Soma''s eyebrows frowned. Because of a series of troubles and the unexpected knowledge of the relationship between Rena and Sean, he was a little angry. At the moment, naturally, it gave him a chance to vent, so he said to Sean, waited a moment, walked towards the front door, and shouted in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?" "Originally, this is the hospitality of the Hastings family." Almost as soon as soma''s voice fell, a crisp voice unique to young women responded, "I''ve seen it with my own eyes today, ha ha." Soma followed her reputation, but found that the man was a girl of about 20 years old. She looked a little petite and lovely, but her temperament showed a maturity inconsistent with her age. The figure of the man swept through soma''s mind quickly, and then he immediately confirmed that he had never seen the girl, but when soma was ready to scold the girl, he took aim at the family emblem on the carriage the girl was riding. This discovery made soma immediately swallow the sound she was ready to scold, and her face looked a little surprised. By this time, Sean had also come to the front door. He also saw the family emblem on the carriage, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Because this family emblem belongs to the unique family emblem of the boulder family! As we all know, the boulder family and the nugus family are seriously at odds, and the Hastings family is a family attached to nugus. So at this moment, what is this girl who obviously came from the boulder family doing here? Almost everyone showed this idea after recognizing the family emblem on the carriage. Chapter 423 "Who are you, please?" Soma asked cautiously. "Pachuli." The girl who got out of the carriage smiled and said, "Patricia boulder. My father is hatch boulder. I believe you should know him. " Boulder! Soma''s face was obviously a little stiff. Although he had imagined many identities of the girl, he didn''t expect that she was really a member of the boulder family or a direct member. If it was in private, soma might have the courage to ask each other what they were doing at Hastings estate. But now, Hastings manor is indeed holding a banquet, and it is not a private banquet. Therefore, many rich businessmen in lomine city have received invitations. In fact, it has been regarded as a semi public social banquet, and Hastings manor will hold it almost once a month. So it''s obviously impossible to drive Patricia away on the pretext of a private party. Even because it was a public occasion, the incident escalated into a blatant provocation and insult to the boulder family by the Hastings family. If this is the case, even the nugus family will never be able to keep the Hastings family. Even if the whole Hastings family does not decline, its vitality will be greatly damaged, and even its power will be cut. Soma''s face was already dripping with sweat. Before soma could take the initiative, Patricia said as she walked into the gate of the manor, "the guards of your manor really have no vision. If you treat foreign guests, it is not the quality that a count family should have." "You''re right." Soma had to answer, "I will teach them a lesson." "By the way, I heard that an invitation is needed for this banquet, but I heard that there is excitement here, so I specially came to participate. Shouldn''t I break the rules?" Patricia smiled, but in the twinkling of an eye she turned the topic away directly, otherwise soma would continue to take the initiative along the topic. "How could it be?" Soma''s face was stiff, but she still squeezed out a smile. "It''s really an honor for the Hastings to have miss pachuli''s participation." "That''s good." Pachuli immediately smiled, "since Baron soma doesn''t think my appearance is disturbing, I''m not polite." "Of course." Soma nodded, "then I''ll immediately arrange someone to accompany you to visit Hastings manor..." Sean shook his head slightly when he heard soma talking like this. Soma had been led by the nose by the other person''s name pachuli. In his impression, soma is not like a person who will be controlled by the other party. A person who can manage a territory like him should be very strong in diplomatic words, but now he is completely at a disadvantage in his conversation with paqiuli, so only one makes it clear. That is, soma is very deep-rooted in the concept of class. In this regard, he born in the Hastings family lacks enough congenital advantages, and pachuli is obviously a person who is very good at words, so she will form a comprehensive suppression on soma''s communication. For people like pachuli, the best solution is not to let the other party speak first, and it is impossible to follow the other party''s words and thoughts, otherwise they will be completely led by the nose. But it''s a pity that Patricia is also a very smart person. All these words she said were directed at the honor core of the Hastings family, forcing soma to answer. At this time, if you want soma to regain the initiative, you must have the intervention of a third party to break the current impasse between pachuli and soma, but now they are the daughter of the Duke family and the owner of Hastings manor, Obviously, none of the people present is high enough to join the third party in the dialogue between the two people. What a terrible woman. Sean''s heart quietly came to a conclusion for pachuli. However, the only thing that makes him happy is that the boulder family will defecte to the Principality of lane in the war between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane in the future, so there is no need to worry that they and this woman will become enemies. Sean doesn''t believe that a woman with such sharp words will be inferior to others in other aspects, and this woman can be regarded as outstanding in both appearance and temperament, With so many advantages, as long as she is willing, the actual force expansion can reach a terrible level. But in addition to what makes Sean happy, there is another place that makes him curious. Because Sean remembers very clearly that at that time, because of the family territory in the game, he did not deal with the people of the boulder family, but in his impression, there was absolutely no woman named pachuli among the outstanding talents of the boulder family! But now, it happened that such a woman appeared, which made Sean frown slightly. "You are Viscount Fran." While Sean was still thinking about who this woman was, pachuli had come to Sean and asked directly. "Yes." Sean nodded. He didn''t have much malice and hostility towards the woman. "My name is Patricia, Patricia boulder." Patricia began to introduce herself again. "I know. You just said it." Sean smiled, and then he looked at soma. The meaning of the inquiry was obvious. "Miss pachuli, also for that mysterious drawing." Soma had opened her mouth to explain the reason for pachuli''s arrival at this time, and Sean also keenly noticed that there was a kind of helplessness and hatred in soma''s eyes. "There are many people waiting in the conference room. Let''s go now." Sean looked at pachuli in surprise. He didn''t expect that at the moment when he was slightly different from God, pachuli had talked to soma about her purpose, and soma couldn''t refuse pachuli''s participation. In this way, Sean knew how the hatred and helplessness in soma''s eyes came into being. It was obvious that the arrival of pachuli would make the competition around the mysterious drawings more unknown. After that, soma no longer planned to pay attention to Patricia and began to lead the way ahead. Sean turned to follow, but she was pulled by paqiuli''s sleeve, which made Sean turn around with a puzzled look at paqiuli. However, in this process, neither of them stopped, but slightly opened the distance between them and soma. Smart as Sean immediately realized that Patricia might have something to say to herself, so he also cooperated and slowed down. The two men kept silent, and no one spoke. Arnold and Alfred, Christina and Patricia''s two entourages lagged behind. The purpose of the party was the same, but it was strangely divided into three sections, which made the surrounding atmosphere seem to be quiet and depressed. "As a gentleman, shouldn''t you be more active?" Finally, it was paqiuli who broke the silence. "If a girl takes the initiative, it''s not what a gentleman should do at all." "Hehe, I''m really sorry. I''m really not a gentleman." Sean smiled and opened his mouth casually. He didn''t mean to follow paqiuli''s words. This unexpected answer made pachuli a little stunned. She obviously didn''t expect Sean to have such an answer. However, the expression on her face was only a little dull, and soon returned to that smiling appearance. "That''s an interesting answer." Patricia smiled. "Do you know who killed the guards hired by Baron yeros?" "I don''t know." Sean shook his head. "I did." Paqiuli smiled easily. Pattelli''s answer stunned Sean. He thought pattelli would say that the Hastings did it or that someone else was going to frame him. In any case, he didn''t expect that pachuli would say so frankly that she killed those people, and it seemed that she didn''t have the idea of being embarrassed. Sean thought he should be very angry, but it didn''t actually bring him any trouble and adverse effect. It can even be said that it helped him in some way. And I don''t know why, looking at pachuli who frankly admitted her crime, Sean didn''t have the idea of hating her or trying to kill her, which really made Sean feel a little strange. In other words, Patricia has a very subtle and unique personality charm. Looked at Sean, looked at Sean''s calm face, pachuli spoke again, but this time there was a little loss in her tone: "I thought you would be very angry. It''s really boring." Hearing pachuli''s statement, Sean had a sad expression. He didn''t get angry with this guy, which actually became the reason why she felt bored. But paqiuli seemed to just say it casually. She didn''t expect Sean to have any answer at all, so she still said to herself: "to tell you the truth, I wanted to make you a little trouble. I wanted to take the picture paper when you attracted the attention of the Hastings family. But to my surprise, your response policy is not only fast, but also accurate, which makes me feel a little incredible... "Here, Patricia suddenly said:" in fact, you are a scholar. " "What?" Sean was stunned. He didn''t adapt to paqiuli''s jumping thinking, so that he didn''t notice that paqiuli used affirmative sentences instead of interrogative sentences. "I was just skeptical at first." Pattelli shrugged, "even wondering if she could assassinate you..." hearing this, Sean felt a little sad again. In front of her, pattelli seemed to be a madman, but pattelli didn''t notice Sean''s look. She continued to talk, There is a state of total selflessness: "but later, when I saw that you and yeles got along so well, I can be sure that you must be a scholar." Patricia is not so much talking about herself as explaining her thinking logic. Sean already knew pachuli''s sharp words, but she didn''t expect her brain to be so easy to use. The logical analysis was very clear and clear, and it was clearly a very complex problem, but when she said it from her mouth, she would find that everything had become very simple. And this time, Sean finally realized that from beginning to end, Patricia said yes, not questions, that is, she already had the answer. Sean thought for a moment. There was nothing to deny the identity of a scholar, so he nodded and admitted, "yes But I''m curious, why are you seeing me in contact with the Marquis of yeles... " Speaking of this, Sean suddenly had a meal and a flash of insight flashed in his eyes. "Oh, oh, oh, it seems you found out." Pachuli smiled. "Yes, I''m also a scholar." There was an obvious surprise in Sean''s eyes. He knew very well that except that his arrival was a coincidence, both yeles and the pachuli in front of him came for the mysterious drawing. However, it is reasonable to say that if the temple of wisdom is interested in this drawing, it should send only one team member. In other words, yeles and pachuli should be partners. But the current situation is completely inconsistent with what Sean knows. Paqiuli came alone, and looking at Christina''s appearance, it is obvious that she doesn''t know paqiuli, so from this point of view, it can be concluded that paqiuli and yeles should not be together. In terms of the behavior of the temple of wisdom, it is impossible to send a second scholar after sending a scholar. Unless yeles asks for help from the temple of wisdom, the temple of wisdom, which has always advocated the policy of "waste is shameful", will never send another scholar. In other words, pachuli and yeles respectively represent the two forces behind the temple of wisdom. It''s not hard for Sean to imagine the result of such competition. Helson Institute. Only the heilsen Institute will have many factions because of the differences in research projects, opinions and views. It is precisely because of this that it is possible for two people from the same organization to be interested in the same thing. In connection with pachuli''s sharp sense and undisguised madness along the way, Sean is 100% sure that pachuli and yeles are scholars from the Helson Institute, and they are definitely not from the same faction. "The hellson Institute." Sean glanced at pachuli and suddenly said, "you and the Marquis of yeles are competitors." "Oh?" Pattelli looked at Sean unexpectedly. "I didn''t expect you to know all this. It seems that you are also a person from the hellson Institute? But it''s not right. Why haven''t I seen you on the personnel record list of the Helson Institute People who can get the favor of the French array analyzers can''t be unknown in the Helson Institute. " "Array resolver?" Sean was stunned. "You mean... Yeles is the interpreter of the French array?" "Yes, you don''t know?" Patricia was really stunned this time. "What, the guy yeles didn''t tell you anything? But if he didn''t tell you anything, how could you know about the Helson Institute? According to the rules, you can''t know this if you don''t join the hellson Institute. " "Because I turned down the invitation from the hellson Institute." Sean was still a little unresponsive and answered subconsciously. "What?" Paqiuli was stunned again, and then burst into a burst of laughter. There was no lady image at all. This immediately attracted the high attention of the front and rear groups of people. But at this time, no one came up to ask. After everyone glanced, they thought they saw nothing. Only Sean was awakened by the sudden laughter. "What''s funny?" "No... nothing." Pachuli smiled and gasped. "I''ve heard that someone refused the invitation of the regenerator in the Helson Institute before. It once became a laughing smell in the Helson Institute. I didn''t expect it to be you. Yes, I began to like you There are not many things and opportunities that can make the regenerator eat in one vein. " Sean looked at pachuli with some wonder. He knows that because of the large number of factions, the heilson Institute is divided into many factions, including completely opposite factions or factions with different views but the possibility of cooperation. The so-called "regenerator" refers to the faction of Boni and yeles. Their theoretical viewpoint is the recycling and regeneration of energy. Therefore, people of this faction in the hellson Institute are called regenerators. Of course, Patricia didn''t know that it was because Sean, a talent who let the regenerators suffer, that they made great progress in the research project of magic power. "Which faction do you belong to?" Sean asked back. "Free style." Patricia smiled. "Do you know what freestyle is?" "I know." Sean sighed. Freestyle is a faction formed according to the alchemy of the qainas empire. Although its viewpoint is very close to the regenerator, in fact, the two sides belong to the absolute opponents who don''t communicate with each other. To put it simply, although the regenerator advocates the recycling and regeneration of energy, it is actually dominated by magic and divine power; However, the free faction advocates the way of spiritual power and blood power. They reject all ways of using magic and divine power and believe that this is a kind of pollution to the world. In essence, freestyle is an extreme respect for blood, and it is also an innovator. Therefore, it belongs to a relatively strong faction in the hellson Institute. Of course, this faction has also created many extremely powerful "magic spells", so many alchemists have maintained extremely close contact and communication with this faction. It can be regarded as one of the three most powerful factions in the Helson Institute. "Unexpectedly, you know a lot." Pachuli smiled. "Do you know the nickname ''free creator''?" Free Builder! Sean looked at pachuli with a shocked face: "don''t tell me, you are the creator of free style." "Congratulations, you''re right." Pachuli smiled, "but there''s no reward." Sean now knows why she hasn''t heard the name of Patricia boulder in the boulder family, because the goods don''t operate in the boulder family area at all, and even the boulder family hardly ever went back. Moreover, not many people in the game know the name of this product, but if you mention the name of "free creator", there will never be too many players in the game who want to know this nickname - or anyone who changes the profession of alchemist will never know this nickname and the meaning behind it! Because more than 70% of prescriptions and almost all types of spells are created by the free Creator! "The creator of free form and the analyzers of Dharma matrix..." After Sean was stunned for a moment, he suddenly read the nicknames of paqiuli and yeles at the Helson Institute. For a moment, he immediately remembered a piece of gossip that had been circulated in the later stage of the game. Now it seems that this gossip should not be false. If all this is true "I probably know what that mysterious drawing is." Sean muttered to himself, "this... This is a cross era invention." Chapter 424 "Do you know what that drawing is?" It was a sentence that Sean muttered to herself, but she didn''t expect that paqiuli next to her had such sharp ears that she listened to what Sean said so quietly. Sean glanced at pachuli and knew that the woman was a madman with a nickname from the Helson Institute. Sean didn''t dare to underestimate the woman, so he had to answer, "maybe... There''s a guess." "Guess?" Pachuli''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "You''d better not say such irresponsible words casually." Paqiuli''s tone was a little blunt, which obviously had an absolute gap with the image she had shown before. However, Sean understands this. Scholars from the temple of wisdom, as long as they are not those who want to mix names, but really talented and practical people, will hate the ambiguous conjecture attitude as long as they stay for a long time. After all, they are even a group of wise people who pursue truth and truth. "Before I saw the drawing, I was really just guessing." Sean replied calmly, not impatient with Patricia''s attitude at all. "So what is the basis of your conjecture?" However, paqiuli still pursued. Sean glanced at pachuli. It was really hard for him to answer this question. It can''t be said that his guess is based on a rumor he once saw in the forum? Let alone whether Patricia would believe such words, but he felt that such words were very insincere. Maybe this pachuli won''t say anything now, but as a madman and a woman from the hellson Institute, who knows if she will be careful to turn around and design a pile of traps to harm herself. You know, she had already considered the conspiracy of framing and assassination before, and the former had been implemented. So at this moment, Sean would rather give pachuli an impression of his arrogance than give her an excuse. After all, the person who can be favored by another scholar of the hellson Institute, known as the interpreter of the legal array, always has some arrogant qualifications. Sure enough, after seeing that Sean didn''t answer, Patricia looked away. Although she didn''t look very happy on her face, she was at least not hostile: "like Conan, she always said there was only one truth, and before she found the truth, she looked like she wouldn''t say even if she was smoked to death." Sean was a little embarrassed, but at least he fooled him in this regard. At this moment, Sean''s mood to see the mysterious drawing is probably stronger than those who came for it. Fortunately, the road didn''t seem long. After entering the second floor of a building that Sean didn''t visit before, soma, who led the way in front, finally opened a door. This is a very traditional meeting room. Without too luxurious and exaggerated decoration, the conference room is a long table, with a total of ten people sitting around on both sides, head and tail. In addition, there are about 20 chairs near the wall in the conference room. These seats should be for the secretarial roles to take notes. After that, there will be no other furnishings in the whole room. At this time, many people were sitting in the room. Among them, Marquis yeres and master Rhoda have already taken their seats, and two others are from the mage guild. What makes people care a little is that the two mages are actually a combination of old and young. The old one is probably half a hundred years old or even higher, because Sean can''t feel the depth of each other''s strength at all, which proves that each other is at least a golden wizard; The young one doesn''t look a few years older than Sean, but he also has the same problem as ordinary magicians, that is, he is almost arrogant, but his strength is very close to Sean and reaches the silver peak. In addition to the four people sitting on the chairs beside the long table, three middle-aged men also sat on the edge of the long table. However, these three people are obviously ordinary people, because the fluctuation of strength is almost no different from that of yeles, Rhoda and Patricia. Sean knows that one of them is Baron yeros, and the other two should also have the same title, but he doesn''t know who they represent to attend the secret meeting. As for others, there are many, as many as ten, but six of them are the strength of the top Silver Peak, and the other four are ordinary people. Just looking at the notebooks and quill pens in the hands of these four ordinary people, it is not difficult to guess what roles these people play. The arrival of soma, Sean, Patricia, Christina and others suddenly increased the number of people in the room to 26. But soon, Sean noticed a problem. Except that soma only brought Qazi in and master Rhoda was alone, at least one master of the upper silver peak followed everyone else, especially those nobles, who were followed by two upper silver masters. Of course, in Sean''s eyes, the strength of these people is not worth mentioning. The only people who can really be regarded as effective are Christina and the young magician whose breath is almost not under Sean. Thinking of this, Sean turned his head and looked at paqiuli, but saw that she had calmly chosen a seat on the long table, and the two upper silver masters who followed her also impolitely chose two chairs closer to paqiuli to sit down. At this time, Sean unexpectedly found a phenomenon: the breath of the man on the left of pachuli''s two followers may be a little worse than himself and the magician, but the cold murderous intention that he inadvertently sent out when he glanced at the people in the conference room just now was not under him. This guy is obviously a real expert who has been fighting for a long time! Soma glanced at the chair on the right side of the long table, that is, the Marquis of yeles. His face was obviously a little better. At least Patricia boulder didn''t sit in the first place, otherwise the Hastings would really lose face. But Sean knew it was not that pachuli knew how to take into account the face of the Hastings family, but that she just wanted to say hello to yeles. Sure enough, yeles was obviously shocked when he saw Patricia. He didn''t recover until Patricia took his seat, but he turned his eyes to Sean. Sean sighed helplessly, nodded first, and then shook his head, which means that he already knows paqiuli''s identity, but he doesn''t know how paqiuli received the news and appeared here. "Everyone came from the same place. Don''t I know the information you can know?" Pachuli smiled. Although they may oppose each other inside the hellson institute because of factional relations, it was only an internal contradiction after all. On other occasions, she was relatively polite, "why don''t we cooperate first?" Soma''s heart jumped when she heard Patricia''s words. "My partner is the yelos family." Yelles said. Soma''s face returned to normal after hearing yeles''s words. "Well, then it seems that we can only be competitors." Pachuli didn''t care much and smiled, "is your participant your granddaughter?" Yeles glanced at pachuli and didn''t answer. Silence is undoubtedly a skill of counterattack. But Patricia, like a winner, turned her head to Sean and said with a smile, "what about Viscount Fran? Do you want to join hands with me? The research results are divided into half of you. " Sean, who had just taken his seat, smiled friendly and didn''t answer. But his heart is very clear. If this thing is really that thing as he guessed, I''m afraid it''s not something that yeles or pachuli can eat. Maybe they really want to cooperate once. "Viscount Fran is one of us." Yeles couldn''t see it and finally opened his mouth to remind him. What he called us, of course, meant the regenerator, but soma obviously misunderstood what yeles said. After seeing everyone seated, soma coughed to attract her attention. In order to avoid pachuli not knowing what to do for a while, he immediately said, "since everyone is here, I won''t talk nonsense. Let''s go straight to the topic." Hearing this, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on soma. This time, in order to maintain the apparent fairness, the Hastings family could not participate in the frontal competition for the mysterious drawings, but could only let the yeros family come forward. Although everyone present knew that yelos was a loyal dog who obeyed his orders, the nobles always liked to get a fig leaf, at least in face, so no one had broken this tacit understanding. "Everyone attending this meeting came around this mysterious drawing, but because its value can not be considered at all, and considering that there are people from the mage guild, we will not hold an auction this time." Soma pointed to the focus of the topic and completely ignored the important role played by master Rhoda, "but took the way of competition. Everyone interested in the drawing can send up to two people to participate in the war. The strength is limited to the upper silver and below, and the person who finally wins can take the drawing." Hearing this, Sean was stunned and immediately understood why everyone would bring two superior silver experts. But, thinking of this, Sean looked at the wizard guide of the mage guild. The other party only brought a magician at the top of the silver peak without any melee class. Is this too conceited? Or does this young magician have very strong strength? "However, before the formal competition, according to the rules, we will conduct an open public appraisal of this mysterious drawing. At this time, if we think this drawing is not worth competing for, we can also give up this competition." Soma spoke again and drew Sean''s attention back. "I''m here to remind you that this competition is not a game, but a real competition, so the loser may need to pay the price of his own life. Please consider it clearly and decide whether to participate in the competition." In the face of soma, the atmosphere in the venue was still silent and calm. Obviously, no one planned to give up. Soma was obviously not surprised by this result. He waved, and master Rhoda immediately put the mysterious drawing he had been carrying on him on the long table in the conference room, and then unfolded it completely. After the drawing is unfolded, it shows a square shape, with a length and width of one meter. The scale of this drawing is obviously a little outrageous. However, it can be clearly seen from the material of the drawing that this is by no means an ordinary material. "Dragon... Dragon skin!" When the old magician saw the drawing, he was already a little excited. Hearing the magician''s words, everyone''s eyes became more heated when they looked at the drawing. At this time, the magician was also aware of his gaffe due to the agitation of his mood, and his face showed a look of annoyance. Sean''s eyes also looked at the situation. If the material of this drawing is really dragon skin, then nothing else, this square meter of dragon skin alone will be invaluable. After all, although Asian dragons are not uncommon in the miracle continent, the real giant dragons have long disappeared. It is said that in the ash age, they died one after another because they couldn''t stand the harsh climate and environment on the mainland. Even those who survived had already left the world. Now they haven''t appeared for tens of thousands of years, I''m afraid they have lost their way back. Now the so-called dragon skins on the mainland are actually Yalong''s Dragon skins. Although they can be regarded as relatively rare, they will never make the magician so excited that he made such a slip of tongue. All the people present were human spirits. From the excitement of the magician, it can be judged that the material of this drawing is not the Dragon skin of Yalong, but the real dragon skin. It may be impossible to make leather armor for such a one meter square dragon skin, but it is certainly possible to make a dragon skin vest, or make wrist guards. So even if these nobles don''t know what the content on the drawing is, the Dragon skin alone is enough for them to break their heads. After all, the content in the drawing can still be rubbed. In fact, in terms of the amount of knowledge of these nobles, which is so simple that scholars and magicians feel barren, they certainly do not know that this is impossible. Dragon skin is the best carrier of magic and divine power. Since the drawing needs dragon skin as the carrier, it proves that the drawing itself contains powerful magic or divine power. It is obvious that ordinary drawings can''t rub the contents of the drawing at all. This is also why there are so few high-level precious drawings in the game, because it is not so simple to bear the energy essence that may be contained in the drawings. Of course, in the real world, it is better than the game, that is, at least one drawing like this will not be used and one less. As long as this drawing is not completely damaged, it can be read and used by countless people. The reason why the old magician was so excited just now is that he has seen that since this drawing uses the real dragon skin as the carrier, the content recorded in it is by no means simple. Similarly, it can be proved that the inheritance age of this drawing can be traced back to at least the ash age, and even the dawn age. Yeles, Patricia and the old magician are not as reserved and profound as other nobles - of course, even if they look around at the drawing, they will not understand what is recorded above. So at the moment, around this mysterious drawing, there are only yeles and pachuli, two scholars from the hellson Institute, and the wizard from the mage guild. Just then, Sean suddenly felt a burst of hostility. He looked very keenly along the hostile eyes, but he just saw the disdainful eyes that the young magician was taking back. Obviously, the other party didn''t expect Sean''s feeling to be so sharp and was a little stunned. After all, the magician is a profession that depends on perception very much. That''s why he relies on strong spiritual perception to suppress the people in the room, and then observes the other party silently. With the magician''s ability, naturally I don''t know that Sean can''t comment with normal eyes at all. Since the return of the wilderness, Sean''s spirit has reached 69 points, and his will has been increased by 20% from the immortal Obsidian obtained from the evil thoughts group. Therefore, if you want to form perceptual suppression on Sean, it is only possible to be the level of the demon guide. It''s impossible for a magician who only has silver in the upper position to deceive Sean''s perception with spiritual power. However, after discovering that he was seen through, the young magician soon returned to his previous arrogant attitude. He even deliberately snorted to show his inner disdain. Sean responded with a sneer, with the same arrogant and contemptuous attitude. He now knows that since the means to compete for the drawing later is to pass the competition, if the mage guild wants to win the drawing, the young mage must come to an end. Of course, Sean has plenty of opportunities to teach each other a lesson. In fact, the only thing that really makes Sean feel thorny in this conference room is the attendant brought by pachuli. As for others, including Christina and the young magician, Sean doesn''t pay attention to them. But now, thanks to the young magician, Sean knows the weakness of the pachuli entourage. At this time, yeles, pachuli and the young magician finally observed the mysterious drawing. From the expressions on the three faces, it is obvious that the three people have gained something, but the specific harvest is not easy to judge, even Sean, but the only thing he can be sure is that the harvest of yeles and pachuli is absolutely different, because one is specialized in array and the other is specialized in prescription. Pachuli''s intoxicated look just disappeared, and then she saw Sean. Almost when she saw pachuli''s sudden banter, Sean knew it was going to be bad. Sure enough, Patricia smiled without suspense: "Viscount Fran, don''t you come and have a look?" Hearing this, yeles also brightened his eyes: "yes, viscount Fran, you should also come and see this drawing." Sean really wants to scold at the moment. Yeles is a pig like teammate! Didn''t he see that paqiuli had no good intentions at the moment? And yeles still assists at this time. Is his head so easy to take? "Ha ha." But just then, the young magician suddenly laughed, "what Viscount? I''m so sorry, your name is too difficult for me to remember But do you really understand the contents of that drawing? After all, you are still so young. You are not as mature and full of life wisdom as other nobles here. " Because of their special status, every magician can at least get the treatment of an honorary viscount. In terms of rank, the magician and Sean are equal, and his speech art is not weak. While belittling Sean, he raised several other nobles present, even Baron yeros, which will not be the target of all nobles. But, obviously, his provocative goal today is completely wrong. Just when the old magician''s face was calm and even his eyes showed disdain, the faces of yeles and pachuli were gloomy at the same time. Before yeles could speak, pachuli, with her changeable character, was the first to say, "are you looking down on the scholars in the temple of wisdom?" "What? scholar? He? " The smile on the young magician''s face suddenly froze. The relationship between the mage guild and the church has never been so harmonious. After all, the reason for the outbreak of the ash age was the war between divinity and magic. Only the wisdom temple is an exception, because almost any magician''s predecessor is a scholar recognized by the wisdom temple, so nominally any magician should be regarded as a student educated by the wisdom temple. Therefore, the relationship between the mage guild and the wisdom temple has always been good. However, because of the problem of technical expertise, there was a distinction between magicians and professors and mentors later. At the moment, hearing that Sean was actually a scholar and was favored by pachuli and yeles at the same time, the old wizard immediately knew that the identity of the young man was probably unusual. After all, he was also a scholar before. Naturally, he knows that there is a clear rule in the temple of wisdom, that is, if the elder and the younger are interested in a material at the same time, they must give priority to the elder, unless the younger is a specialist in a certain field. The magician didn''t know the identity of pachuli and yeles, but seeing that the other party could get up and observe the drawing at the same time with himself, and there was also harvest on his face, which proved that their identity was not simple. Magicians are not retarded. Of course, they know the meaning very well. So the magician coughed and said, "Wenqi, what etiquette do I usually teach you? Go back and copy the apprentice''s notes. " "Yes." Of course, the young magician named Wenqi knew that his mentor was giving himself a step and immediately nodded to admit his mistake, but he hated the rest of Sean even more. In fact, until now, the young magician did not understand why he hated and hated the young aristocrat so much. Pachuli and yeles are naturally dissatisfied with the way the wizard handled it, but it is the other party''s family business after all, and it has given them enough face, so of course they can''t continue to argue about it. But at this moment, whether it is yeles, pachuli or even the magic guide, it is very clear that the next competition will not be so easy, but the magic guide has great confidence in his apprentice. And Sean, now that he has been named by the French matrix analyzers and free builders at the same time, and they have also come forward to protect Sean''s reputation, Sean naturally has to get up and observe this drawing to show his respect for his predecessors. Of course, in fact, Sean himself is also very interested in this drawing, so there is no need for pachuli and yeles to remind him. Sean will actually check this drawing. Soon, Sean went to the middle of the table. In front of him was the noisy mysterious drawing. The drawing does depict an array text similar to the magic array, but there are many special marks on it. This really does not belong to the category of the magic array, because there are no magic nodes. On the surface, it is indeed a divine array. However, everyone knows that in this world, in addition to the two inherent divine arrays of the St. Joels Empire, it is completely impossible to build another divine array because of the lack of the most critical power core. The power core of the divine array, which is a special Rune condensed by divine power, is far from a problem that people in this world can solve. But when Sean saw the divine array recorded in the mysterious drawing, his pupils suddenly opened, and the calm look on his face changed in an instant. Because of the dispute between Patricia, yeles and the wizard just now, everyone who is looking at Sean at the moment will understand in an instant. I''m afraid Sean''s harvest from this mysterious drawing is much greater than that of yeles, Patricia and the wizard! Otherwise, he would never look like this. After all, the people present are human spirits, which can be easily captured to judge each other''s real thoughts. At present, the expression on Sean''s face is not fake at all. Different from the shocked expression on the wizard''s face, yeles and pachuli were both natural expressions. However, the two people''s confidence is quite different: yeles is the one who thinks he can win Professor Bonnie''s favor. It is normal to find hidden secrets from it. After all, their research results were accelerated because of Sean''s reminder; As for paqiuli, she thought of what Sean said when she was in the aisle, which proved that Sean really had a basis, so she inferred the content of this mysterious drawing, but paqiuli was curious about where Sean got the theoretical basis. Sean, at this time, did not know what the people present were thinking. He had only one idea in his heart. What is recorded in this drawing, as I guessed, is the product of that cross era! Chapter 425 This is a vast hall. This hall is built on the ground floor of the conference room building at Hastings manor. The hall is about 10 meters high and covers an area of at least 500 square meters. It is incredible that the hall has a complete defense magic array mechanism, and its defense strength can even block the bombardment of the strong below the holy land. "What a big deal." Paqiuli looked around the underground arena and sneered, "it''s really unwilling to show weakness that a mere count family has such a big layout." As an earl, it is really not a common sense to arrange such a large-scale fighting field. Not to mention the manpower and material resources needed to dig the underground hall, but only to consolidate the dome of the whole hall and arrange the defense array mechanism in the hall, the financial resources needed to be consumed are not a small number, at least more than a count can normally bear. Of course, if it is the kind of funds that have been saved for generations and finally set up such an underground arena, it is naturally another matter. But in any case, this is far more than a count can have. In the aristocracy of the miracle continent, there is a saying. "What kind of status can you enjoy what kind of treatment? If you exceed this bottom line, you''re just ruining your future." This is what the first emperor of the earliest Emilia Empire said. Although the world has changed a lot over the past so long, and the restrictions of many things have begun to become blurred, the purpose of this sentence has not changed much. Therefore, this is why pachuli would say that the Hastings are unwilling to be weak and generous, because if it is discovered by the nugus family, it will certainly cause the imagination of the nugus family. But now, since soma hastin dares to bring everyone here, she must not be afraid of someone reporting to the nugus family. In other words, the nugus family must have known and agreed with the Hastings family. So, is this a hint? Suggesting that the future status of the Hastings in the kingdom of dabion is definitely more than just an earl? No matter how you look at it, the setting of the arena on this scale is only the arrangement of the Marquis of real power or even the Marquis of strength. The main purpose is naturally to cultivate powerful family members for the family. Only in this way can they be qualified to compete for a higher title class. Sean looked sideways. Sure enough, he saw pachuli''s eyes showing a thoughtful look. Anyway, pachuli is, after all, a member of the boulder family or a direct member, so it is natural to think for the sake of the family. Even if pachuli hardly appears in tequila in the future, I''m afraid no one will deny this instinct that blood is thicker than water, except for the existence of some cold blood. Sean took back his eyes and didn''t keep looking at pachuli. Since this woman has a nickname at the hellson Institute, it proves that her IQ is definitely not low. Perhaps her arrogance and arrogance will make people dislike her, but no one will deny her talent and ability. However, Sean didn''t intend to be an enemy of the boulder family, so there is no hatred or hostility towards this woman. On the contrary, Sean was surprised by her demeanor. Just then, yeles suddenly pulled Sean''s sleeve and whispered, "what did you find on that drawing?" Perhaps because of Sean''s feat, yeles is obviously very convinced of Sean. He didn''t ask Sean if he understood anything at all, but directly asked Sean what he found, which showed that yeles not only believed that Sean could understand the drawing, but even thought that Sean must have found something he didn''t understand, which was a very valuable help to their regenerators. However, as soon as yeles opened her mouth, pachuli''s attention immediately shifted. She also looked at Sean curiously, and she was still the kind of God mending knife for fear that the world would not be chaotic: "speaking of, you said you already knew what the drawing was before you saw it. When you saw the drawing just now, your face changed greatly. It''s obvious that the drawing is exactly what you guessed? " "What, you already know what that drawing is?" Yeles was shocked. "You obviously haven''t seen the drawing. Why... No, you must have found something we haven''t found, so you have enough arguments to infer." Elais''s words are as like as two peas. Sean really guessed what was recorded in the drawing from the fact that pachuli said her nickname and yeles, and then contacted the fact that they appeared at the same time, but how could he say this inference? So Sean''s face soon looked solemn. This change surprised yeles and pachuli. "Actually..." Sean coughed, "I''m a prophet This is my talent. Sometimes I can see some pieces of fate, but these things are not very complete. I can only vaguely infer a general idea. However, there is a premise, that is, there must be enough intelligence information for this inferable matter, but as for what I can see, it is not something I can decide. " "So you are a prophet." "No wonder." Pachuli and yeles sighed almost one after another. Sean was obviously stunned by this reaction. He meant to just say a word casually and try to ease the atmosphere, but pachuli and yeles both had serious expressions. What''s the matter? Don''t you really believe that you are really a prophet? This kind of joke is not funny at all. "So..." pachuli carefully recalled her previous communication with Sean in the aisle. Her serious expression made Sean don''t know what to say. Especially, yeles was also thoughtful, which made Sean feel a sense of powerlessness. "It seems that after hearing the nickname of me and yeles, Then he said he knew what the drawing was. " "If so, then this can really explain a problem." Yeles said that he didn''t know what Sean and Patricia had said before, but if Patricia''s words were taken as an inference, he, who was born in the Helson Institute, could also find something, "just don''t know Xiao... Cough, viscount Fran, can you only infer things related to yourself?" wait! Don''t start discussing so seriously. Sean wanted to shout. He suddenly felt that the idea of saying he was a prophet was stupid. But as soon as the words were spoken, they immediately changed: "basically, it is true. The things that can be predicted are generally related to me, but it is only a small fragment In fact, I prefer to be a divine stick rather than a prophet. After all, it''s not as comprehensive as a prophet. " Patricia glanced at yeres. Just now, yeres almost told Sean''s real identity because of her excitement. Although it was covered up by coughing, it seemed a little difficult to hide it with Patricia''s mind. "Indeed." Patricia looked back and continued to look at Sean. "If you are a prophet, you can predict many things, not just yourself. From this point of view, it should be that someone in your family was a prophet. There is the blood of the prophet''s ancestor in your body, but you are not fully awakened But if you say so, the record in that drawing will certainly have something to do with you. " "On this topic, let''s discuss it in private later." Yeles finally did not ask foolishly. He also remembered the dispute between the regenerator and the free type, "Viscount Fran is the one of us regenerators. You''d better study and understand it yourself Of course, if you can grab that drawing. " "Are you really not going to join hands with me?" Patricia said calmly, but the more calm a crazy woman like her is, the more shivering Sean has the illusion, "you have rejected the invitation letter from the hellson Institute, so you are not a regenerator at all. In that case, there is also the possibility of cooperation between us, aren''t you If you are dissatisfied with some of my previous actions, I am happy to make amends to you. As long as you can understand, I think it''s worth paying any price. " "What price can a free pulse pay?" Yeles said in a deep voice, "he has a thinker personally awarded by Professor Bonnie!" Yelles''s words immediately awakened Sean. The thinker was awarded to Sean personally by Bonnie white, a professor of the regenerator faction, and Sean may have ignored this ring before, but now he has really understood the substantive significance of this ring, so he can''t ignore it. The free style and the regenerator are an opposing faction in the Helson Institute, that is, if Sean wants to continue to have the networking benefits that this ring can provide, he will never be on the same line with pachuli. Obviously, pachuli obviously knew the meaning of the "thinker" ring. She looked at Sean unexpectedly, but she didn''t say anything to cooperate with Sean. The whole person looked cold, and even her temperament changed suddenly. Factional opposition is an eternal problem that no one can solve. Only this time, the situation is obviously different. Sean sighed slightly and said helplessly, "the divine array recorded in that drawing is not a problem that any of you can solve." Hearing Sean''s words, both pachuli and yeles were obviously stunned. Then they immediately remembered that when Sean said he was a God and inferred what was recorded in this drawing, it was also because Sean saw the fragments in the future after paqiuli said their nicknames. From this point of view, Is this research on drawings a difficult problem that can only be solved by the combination of the two opposing factions of the regenerator and the free type? In the hellson Institute, different factions cooperate with each other to study a subject and share research results, but it has never happened in two opposing factions. "And..." Sean seemed to think this was not shocking enough. He said again, "it''s not just the cooperation of your two factions that can be solved. This drawing also involves another principle, so you must cooperate with a legendary mage." Legendary mage! Yeles couldn''t help looking at the mage of the mage guild: "do you want to cooperate with the people of the mage guild? What the hell did you see? " However, because the three were communicating, they didn''t find it before. At this time, when yeles looked at it, he was surprised to find that the competition around the mysterious drawing had actually begun. At this time, on one side of the competition site, there was a charred body. It was difficult to see the extreme of an aristocrat''s face. It was obvious that the man who died was his subordinate. There are also two people in the field fighting for life and death. One of them is the young magician from the mage guild. The duel was also obviously coming to an end, but it was the young magician who steadily gained the upper hand. His opponent was a soldier who seemed to have some experience in dealing with legal practitioners. But now, the soldier was scarred, but he still kept a distance of 15 meters from the young magician. Although he rushed up recklessly, with the magician''s hand, a blue lightning burst on the soldier in an instant. The next second, another charred body appeared in the duel field. "It''s clear that the winner has been decided..." Sean was a little distracted. Because he knew that the magician could completely lose the combat effectiveness of the seriously wounded soldier without killing him. It only needed a very simple magician. But instead of doing so, he chose the most cruel thunder technique and directly killed the soldier. As soon as he came on the stage, he directly killed two attendants of an aristocrat by means of thunder, and directly eliminated the aristocrat from the ranks of competitors. At this time, the other two nobles obviously had some scruples about the name of the mage guild and the means of the young mage. It was obvious that they were in an uncertain situation. They didn''t know whether they should continue to participate in the competition. "What a cruel means." Patricia''s face looked a little gloomy, and yeles''s face was also very ugly. The reason is very simple, because the people involved in the duel are yeles'' granddaughter. As long as they think that their granddaughter may face such a result, yeles will look good, that is, there is a ghost. Because both yeles and Sean know that Christina''s soul cutting may indeed be aimed at the magician, but her actual combat experience is seriously insufficient, and her psychological quality is not hard enough. The losing face is much bigger than the winning face. At this time, the young magician named Wenqi also happened to look at Sean, and the contempt on his face was stronger. Chapter 426 It was a contempt for strong self-confidence. However, with the strength of this young magician, he does have this self-confidence enough to be proud. Because both Sean and others can see that the fighter he just solved is not weak - of course, it''s not worth mentioning compared with the attendant around Sean, Alfred and pachuli, but it''s still a little difficult to kill his opponent as easily as Wenqi. This can be seen from the fact that the other party can''t get close to Wenqi at all. However, the other party''s means are really too cruel, which is almost completely inhuman. Sean couldn''t understand the confidence and courage of the other party. Although he said before that this drawing really needs the cooperation of three parties, the third party is not from the mage guild, but one of many legendary mages located in the overlooking spire. In a strict sense, the mage guild should be regarded as a branch of the overlooking spire, because the founder of the mage guild went out from the overlooking spire, but until now, the mage guild has its own way to absorb members, and has gradually separated from the scope of the overlooking spire, thus forming another mage system. Therefore, even if the temple of wisdom wants to cooperate with the people overlooking the spire, it doesn''t need to go through the mage guild at all. According to the history known to Sean, this time the mysterious drawing will obviously fall into the hands of the temple of wisdom, but the cooperation between yeles and pachuli still needs a period of running in. So what exactly does the mage guild rely on for their arrogance and self-confidence? With his lightning magic? This may be strong in the eyes of others, but it''s nothing in the eyes of Sean and even that pachuli. "Who''s next?" Wenqi took his eyes back from Sean and other three people and looked at the two nobles on the other side, "it doesn''t matter if you go together." "What an arrogant kid." Paqiuli commented that she forgot that she also happened to belong to the category of "arrogant kid". With the magician''s strong combat effectiveness, group attack is really their best combat method. Even in the face of multiple enemies, magicians will not be in the disadvantage. However, this way of fighting actually has a premise, that is, someone must stand in front of the magician and bear all the damage of attacking the magician for him. This is why powerful magicians choose those defense professionals when they choose their followers, because without these people, their combat effectiveness as magicians will be reduced by at least half or more. This is the first absolute rule clearly written in the magician''s apprenticeship manual. No magician dares to ignore it. Therefore, since Wenqi dares to say such words, it can be seen to what extent his self-confidence has expanded. "My Lord, I''ll come." Pachuli''s entourage came out at the moment. He glanced at Wenqi with a grim smile, and then said in a deep voice to pachuli, "anyway, there will be a war sooner or later, so it''s the same for me to solve the other party." This is a man who Sean knows from the dead at a glance. Because the smell of his grin just now makes Sean smell an extremely strong smell of blood. That feeling is like soaking in blood. Even if such a person is not famous in the whole continent, there must be a legend belonging to him in a small specific area, but now he is willing to protect pachuli, and that "adult" is not artificial and full of true feelings, Sean could hardly imagine what pachuli, a woman, had to rely on to conquer such a butcher who was almost equal to clough. "Be careful, this guy, it''s not easy." Paqiuli hesitated a little, and then nodded, "he really has arrogant capital." Hearing pachuli''s words, the seemingly reckless butcher calmed down a little, and his face became solemn. He nodded slightly, didn''t say anything, but walked slowly towards the test field, but every step forward, his momentum would expand a point, and the whole person was like a beast that had been staring at its prey and would rush out at any time. When the middle-aged man came to the scene and began to confront Wenqi, his momentum had completely climbed to the peak, and the air seemed to stagnate at this moment. The strength of this man may not be as good as Wenqi. From Sean''s point of view, it is probably the level of level 6, level 7 and level 8. Wenqi is the real peak level of level 6 and level 10, which belongs to the category that can break through level 7 only one step away. In terms of strength alone, in fact, the difference in this level is not very big, that is, just a few attribute points. The middle-aged man''s amazing smell of bloody killing can make up for this deficiency. But even so, Sean keenly noticed that when the young magician saw such a situation, his eyebrows were only slightly wrinkled, and the contempt on his face was restrained, but he did not weaken his confidence. This fully shows that the other party feels confident of solving the middle-aged man. "His name is Tiber. He was born in the third garrison." Paqiuli suddenly said, as if explaining something, "I once saved his life, so he became my follower after retiring." All the people present were smart people, so as soon as pachuli spoke, both Sean and yeles knew what pachuli wanted to say. Obviously, she is expressing her attitude. At least she has believed Sean''s words and intends to cooperate with the regenerator once. As Patricia, perhaps she can''t represent the opinions of the whole liberal faction, but she can also influence the opinions of the liberal faction to a great extent. Third garrison! This is one of the two ace armies of the kingdom of dabion. Although this army enjoys the treatment of the regular army establishment of the kingdom of dabion, it is not a simple army in fact. Most of the soldiers who make up this army are mercenaries or mercenaries, adventurers, and even private troops and followers from nobles. They join this army with the goal of experience and are responsible for resisting the orc army in the wild. This army is different from any army in the kingdom of dabion. Anyone can join this army. Of course, he is conceited of life and death. After joining this army, you must stay in the army for three years. If you leave without permission before three years, you will be punished as deserters. Moreover, you will no longer enjoy any preferential policies issued by the kingdom of dabion after retirement. You can enjoy these benefits only if you continue to stay in the third garrison. Since even Sean knows these contents, it is naturally impossible for yeres kassain, who was born in dabion, not to understand them. At this moment, Sean finally understood why the middle-aged man had the evil spirit almost as good as himself. Tiber took out a pair of leather boxers from his body, put them on, stretched out his hand to pull the gloves, and moved his five fingers at the same time, so as to improve the fit between hands and gloves. But Sean was a little stunned when he saw the gloves, and then he was relieved. The third is an expert from the garrison, and a follower of pachuli Boulder, who is also a scholar of the hellson Institute and a direct member of the boulder family. Naturally, it is not impossible to have a magical equipment. However, from the perspective of this equipment, it should be just a silver level demonized equipment. As for which level it is, Sean can''t see it without careful inspection. After seeing Tiber take out such a magic equipment, Wenqi''s face became more dignified and no longer looked as relaxed as before. This is also very normal. After all, the identity of a person who can have magic equipment is very different from that of a person who does not have magic equipment. Although the strength of the two people who challenged Wenqi is superior silver, the weapons they are holding are only excellent, not even high quality. Therefore, they will not receive any attention compared with Tiber. This time, Wenqi finally reached out and poked away his mage robe, and then it was like unlocking something. Sean keenly heard the sound of the chain being untied. Then he saw that Wenqi actually took out a magic book from the mage''s robe. The silver shimmer on it showed that it was also a silver level magic equipment. "If your people win the competition, then I don''t have to participate." Seeing that the battle between the two sides was about to begin, yeles finally said, "and it can save me a lot of trouble." The meaning of this sentence clearly shows that yeles also chose to trust Sean''s judgment and decided to cooperate with Patricia''s free camp. After all, both of them are scholars from the hellson Institute, and Sean has clearly told them that the divine array recorded in this mysterious drawing cannot be completed only by their respective factions, and only cooperation can complete this research project. Of course, both yeles and pachuli will not refuse the matter of cooperation. Moreover, if paqiuli can successfully get this mysterious drawing, the cooperative relationship between yeles and the Hastings family will be terminated, and the later research results certainly do not need to be shared with the Hastings family. At this moment, Sean has been convinced that there must be the shadow of the nugus family behind this matter, because according to yeles, it was the nugus family that brought him into contact with the Hastings family. Moreover, the cassain family is about to become a local aristocrat, and a large part of this is also the reason why the nugus family is contributing. But is it so easy? Sean''s eyebrows frowned. His mind had been completely focused on the field. The attitude of the young magician named Wenqi made Sean feel very incredible. Before entering the realm of the holy land, the magician faces any melee class, which is a very hard type. Unless he is a combat magician with certain martial arts skills like Vivian, once he is approached by the enemy, the magician will become a mermaid. "Boom!" A sudden explosion suddenly sounded in the field! In Sean''s stunned eyes, it was not Tiber who took the lead in the attack, but Wenqi! Chapter 427 A ray of thunder burst out of Wenqi''s hand. The thunder light was as thick as a bucket, and the visible thunder light was like a liquid plasma. It was so straight that it was even nearly one meter high from the ground, but the ground was still full of cracks by the force of the thunder light. Among the people present, those nobles may not see the specific grade of thunder light, but whether Sean, yeles and paqiuli are unusually clear that the power of this thunder light will never be lower than a level 7 magic. And Sean even saw the rudiment of "thunder sanctions". That is Elizabeth''s exclusive magic. It is a level 8 magic in the registration of the mage guild. If it matches Elizabeth''s blood power and thunderstorm weather, it can play the terrible power of level 10 or even level 11. You know, in the evaluation system of the miracle continent, level 12 is the legendary level, which is already the existence of the highest class. The kingdom of dabion has a personal experience of the power of level 11 magic, which is second only to the legend. That''s information learned at the cost of 3000 heavy horses. Instant level 7 magic? Sean is a little unbelievable. If Wenqi can instantly cast level 7 magic, he must at least be at the level of the middle Holy Land! Lei mang gushed out. Tiber obviously didn''t expect that Wenqi''s attack would be so rapid and fierce, but he was a man mixed in the sea of blood after all. Therefore, in an instant of no delay, Tiber flew out towards one side. After rolling on the ground, people had already killed Wenqi again before they stood up. After a series of actions, Sean seemed to see a cheetah killing its prey. Seeing Tiber''s reaction so fast, Wenqi was still not frightened. He just immediately interrupted the continuation of Lei Mang and waved. The magic book held on his left hand immediately emitted soft silver light, followed by a strong wind that suddenly rolled up in the field. The same light green brilliance visible to the naked eye appeared abruptly, and then formed a screen like barrier between wench and Tiber. "Lying trough!" Sean couldn''t help exclaiming! Aeolus barrier! Like the layer of airflow protection around the wind striped black wolf, this thing has almost absolute physical immunity effect, and it is even better than the airflow protection of the wind striped black wolf, because at least some players have personally tested it. When the power value is higher than a certain degree, the physical immunity effect of the wind striped black wolf will lose its effect. But the Aeolus barrier is different. This protective magic is a defense magic with absolute physical immunity. The only defect is that it can only defend one aspect. But it''s absolutely enough in places like this. Tiber didn''t seem to know the magic. His momentum of charge didn''t change. In this magic, he didn''t feel the terrible killing intention like Raymond just now, so Tiber didn''t choose to give in. Only as a tactical choice, Tiber''s approach is undoubtedly the most correct, because people from the third garrison have a natural instinct to despise damage, or special talent rewards are also possible. Under the threat of non serious injury and near death, the people of the third garrison will choose the game of exchanging injury for injury. The superior will and endurance also enable them to have more lasting combat effectiveness and endurance than the enemy in many cases. Moreover, this amazing momentum of fighting more and more fiercely can even deter their enemy, resulting in the continuous decline of the enemy''s combat level, which is also the most terrible place of the third garrison. Just "Dong!" Tiber, who did not feel any fatal threat, did not hesitate to choose to rush straight, which is the best skill of the third garrison to exchange injuries for injuries. However, when he bumped into the light green barrier visible to the naked eye, a dull abnormal noise suddenly rang out in the whole underground fighting field. Tiber flew backward almost faster than when charging. Although he was not obviously injured, he could not get up for a moment and a half after he fell to the ground, Obviously suffered a severe concussion. At this time, Lei Mang, inspired from Wenqi''s hand, was able to blast to the other side of the underground arena. Countless diamond like crystal grids suddenly emerged from the void, and then intercepted the thunderbolt. This is the defensive magic array of the whole underground fighting field running on its own. However, what shocked everyone present was that these grids had just come into contact with this Lei Mang, and all the grids were completely broken in an instant, like the sound of broken glass, and the remaining Lei mang was used to coming out, crashing on the underground stone wall and rushing out, After melting the stone walls of the underground cave, the thunder finally subsided slowly. The lights in the whole underground arena flickered more than ten times before finally stopping flickering, but the light was obviously much darker than before. In the underground arena, dozens of black fog as thick as tail fingers even appeared, and a strange burning smell began to float in the arena, which was obviously the phenomenon that the magic nodes arranged in the whole underground arena were completely destroyed. Sean''s face was dignified for several points: the thunder just now was really equivalent to a blow from the middle saint! And then linked to the Aeolus barrier in front of him, Sean finally understood why the young magician named Wenqi dared to be so arrogant. Obviously, the mage guild has a strong determination to obtain this divine array drawing, so it has also armed Wenqi to a considerable extent. Not to mention the demonized magic book in his hand, which is obviously a special effect silver level. Just now, he can instantly display the thunder magic, which obviously depends on some kind of magic jewelry, And it''s probably more than legendary. Otherwise, it is impossible to reserve magic similar to the strike of the middle holy power. Of course, it can also be seen that Wenqi''s own talent and strength are not weak. Because some magic ornaments and equipment, if the holder does not have the corresponding strength, it is absolutely impossible to stimulate the effect of the prop or equipment. Like the Raymond magic just now, if Wenqi''s mental power is not strong enough to a certain extent, he will certainly not be able to touch the starting standard of this magic, and naturally he will not be able to cast this magic. And Sean saw more than just these superficial phenomena. Wenqi may not have experienced too many killings, and his willpower and temperament may not be as good as Tiber, but from the brief moment of fighting just now, Sean can judge that Wenqi definitely has rich combat experience and consciousness that is not inferior to ordinary peers. In this regard, Cecilia may be far better than Wenqi in talent, but in combat experience, ten Cecilias are not as good as one Wenqi. "This guy, did he start practicing outside when he was a teenager?" Sean let out a murmur. But unexpectedly, this voice similar to self-talk was heard by paqiuli and yeles. Their eyebrows frowned tightly, as if they were thinking about something. Compared with the insight attached to pachuli''s identity of big family origin, yeles is really not as good as pachuli in fighting. After all, he is a very pure scholar, which is not difficult to see from the fact that yeles will take Kristina with him rather than let her go out to experience. Therefore, after a little silence, the natural reply is pachuli: "it''s very possible I heard that the mage guild has a experience test, especially when those apprentices become formal mages, they must experience an adventure, so that those mage apprentices can master the magic learned during their apprenticeship faster. And then there are many adventures and tests. These tests will be more dangerous with the improvement of experience, age and strength. However, the individual combat effectiveness of the magicians who survive these tests is very excellent, which can not be compared with those magicians of the Academy. " Sean also knows about this. At the beginning, the real mage professional experts in the game came out of the mage guild. These mages are called the actual combat school. As for those who graduated from the magic school, they have rich theoretical experience, but their practical experience is very low. Therefore, they are called academic school or theoretical school. Cecilia and Simi are all magicians of academic origin. At this time, Patricia''s look was not as relaxed as before, and there was even a trace of tension in her eyes towards Tiber. Looking at Tiber who fell to the ground, Wenqi''s mouth was slightly hooked, showing a contemptuous smile. As soon as he closed his left hand, he closed the magic book that had been spread out, and the Fengshen barrier in front of everyone disappeared at the same time - this is obviously a magic that needs to be supported by the magic book, which is far from the powerful magic that Wenqi can exert now. The only problem is that people don''t know how many times this Fengshen barrier can be exerted. This time, Vinci began to sing the mantra. The voice is not big, but the words are clear. Everyone can feel a magic wave gathering on Wenqi. This time, there was no amazing power to show. Perhaps this is the strength of Wenqi itself. However, after seeing the thunder and wind god barrier, everyone looked at Wenqi''s way of singing mantra, but felt that he was humiliating Tiber. In fact, Wenqi does. When the chanting of the mantra was over, Wenqi waved his hand and pointed, and there was a sudden drop of thunder towards the place where Tiber lay! Lightning strike. This is only a second level magic, also known as small thunder. Its power is only a quarter of the thunder falling skill that Wenqi killed the two soldiers just now. Although it has a certain power, it is only for ordinary people. For experts like Tiber, the nature of punishment and ridicule is far more than lethal. Judging from the way that Wenqi can silently send level-4 magic thunder drop just now, he doesn''t need any singing time for lightning strike, and there''s no problem with instant. This is a naked mockery! When the first lightning stroke fell, Tiber finally let out a painful groan, and the whole person woke up and turned around. But before he could get up from the ground, the second lightning stroke fell again, and it also hit Tiber''s body, which made him half kneel again. Wenqi''s arrogant and arrogant laughter suddenly sounded. Tiber looked up angrily, but in exchange for the third and fourth lightning stroke. Although the power of lightning stroke is far less than that of falling thunder, it is also fatal if it bears more times. It is a kind of naked face beating to kill an opponent by lightning stroke, which is not even ridicule and contempt. "Enough!" When the fifth lightning stroke fell, pachuli finally said, "I admit defeat!" "Sir, there is a violation." The old magician suddenly interrupted, "according to the rules, only when the people in the field admit defeat can one party be considered defeated. Now your followers haven''t opened their mouth, how can this be regarded as admitting defeat?" "You!" Pachuli glared angrily. The sixth lightning stroke, blast down! "Tiber!" Patricia shouted, "if you can speak, speak immediately! I order you to admit defeat! " The blue brilliance showed that the seventh lightning stroke fell again, and Wenqi''s laughter was even greater. "Tiber!" When the eighth lightning stroke fell, Tiber was already lying on the ground, with scorched burns all over his body, which was obviously seriously injured. Wenqi began to sing the mantra again. After listening to it for so long, everyone knew that it was still a lightning stroke. With Tiber''s current injury, I''m afraid when these nine lightning strokes fall, it will be the moment when he died. Sean frowned, and Alfred was ready to charge. As a soldier and soldier, Alfred can tolerate failure, but he can''t tolerate such humiliation. This is no longer a competition, but an almost naked insult. Although soma said at the beginning that this competition was likely to die, if she just killed Tiber cleanly, it would at most appear that Wenqi''s character is a little cruel. But like now, it makes people very oppressed and angry. "Tiber! Get up! " Patricia shouted. Wenqi''s means of humiliating Tiber is tantamount to humiliating all the soldiers on the field. A guy with a flood of sense of justice like Christina is staring at Wenqi like a father murderer. He wants to rush up and tear him apart immediately. However, because of the existence of rules, no one here dares to mess around. The mantra has been sung to the end, the gathering of magic has reached its peak, and the ninth lightning stroke is about to fall. Sean sighed slightly. He had made a decision. If Wenqi dared to drop the lightning stroke, he would save Tiber even if he exposed his identity. It''s not about rules, interests or anything else. Just because Sean is also a soldier, he can accept that Tiber was defeated and killed by Wenqi, but he can''t watch Tiber die under this humiliation. But just then, a faint voice sounded in the quiet arena where the atmosphere was almost breathless. "I... Admit... Lose..." That''s Tiber''s voice! Chapter 428 Tiber, admit defeat! In the quiet arena, Tiber''s weak voice of admitting defeat was no less than a bolt from the blue for everyone present. Among the people present, except the old man and Wenqi from the mage guild, all the other noble followers were soldiers. Therefore, Wenqi''s means of humiliating Tiber just now is actually equivalent to humiliating all the soldiers present. Now Tiber''s admission of defeat is naturally a disgraceful thing for them. "Tut." Wenqi''s face was a little uncomfortable. He didn''t expect that Tiber, who was almost in a semi coma, could still say admit defeat. However, Wenqi''s right hand continued to swing off. Everyone''s face suddenly changed and their eyes were full of incredible color! The blue thunder light flashed suddenly from the void again, and then fell suddenly with a firm attitude. The ninth lightning stroke! The goal is Tiber, who has lost his ability to move! Thunder falls. A roar. In the shocked eyes of the people, the flying dust formed by the powerful Lei mang fell filled the air and quickly blocked everyone''s eyes. The ninth lightning stroke, both in power and sound, has far exceeded the first eight! This is no longer lightning stroke, but a more powerful lightning drop! "You!" Pachuli''s face turned and glared at Wenqi after being stunned for a second. In her eyes, there was undisguised anger. Her fists were tightly clenched. The strength had led to the complete whitening of the finger joints, and there was even a slight outflow of blood between the fingers. That was the proof that pachuli''s nails had fallen deeply into the palm of her hand. If pachuli knew martial arts or magic, I''m afraid she''d all gone towards Wenqi at the moment, but unfortunately, as a senior theoretical research scholar, pachuli wouldn''t have any combat tactics. "He has surrendered." Although yeles and paqiuli are somewhat different because of the opposition of the camp, they are all from the Helson Institute and are very consistent externally. What''s more, at the moment, according to Sean''s suggestion, he and paqiuli also have the intention of cooperation. In addition, if his granddaughter makes a move, they will definitely face Wenqi. Therefore, no matter what aspect to consider, Yeles had a reason to denounce Wenqi, "why do you want to kill! It''s totally against the rules! " "Admit defeat? When did it happen? " Winky was a little confused. If face change can also be regarded as a skill, Wenqi undoubtedly uses all skill points on this skill. Before that, his unhappy look and the light spit fell into everyone''s eyes. It was obvious that Tiber also heard the voice of admitting defeat. However, at the moment, he could be so brazen to say that he didn''t hear Tiber''s voice of admitting defeat, which made the faces of all the soldiers present and yeles and pachuli more ugly. Only the faces of those nobles remained as usual. This kind of brazenness can be said to be any foundation that a noble is born with, and they have long been used to this practice. Although in some sense, any magician can automatically get the treatment equivalent to an honorary viscount in any country, if he is not a native, he can not be regarded as a formal aristocrat after all. Therefore, in fact, few magicians will really do things like an aristocrat. But Wenqi is an experienced old aristocrat in terms of technique, experience, negotiation skills and cheek thickness. "Baron soma, can you allow such a flagrant violation of the rules?" Yeles is no longer open to Wenqi. Regardless of his status or status, yeles is much higher than the young kid. In a sense, even the old wizard is probably not as high as yeles. Since the other party wants to solve the problem in an aristocratic way, yeles doesn''t mind using the same way to deal with the problem. If a kid like Wenqi continues to make trouble, it will only depreciate his identity. "This is indeed a violation of the rules..." soma hastin hesitated and said. After all, he and yeles are in the same boat. Although he also thinks that it is a good thing for Wenqi to kill Tiber, a follower of Patricia Boulder, since yeles has spoken, of course, he should turn more to his allies, which is the reason why soma will be suspicious. However, before soma finished, the old magician opened his mouth. "A magician is the same as a warrior." The first sentence of the opening was expressed in an arrogant voice. The relationship between the two sides should have equal status, but in the mouth of the magician, it makes people feel that a warrior can be compared with the magician, which is a taste worthy of honor for the warrior. "Once the magician''s magic is released, it can''t be lifted. Just like once your martial arts skills are officially launched, can they be stopped immediately? " "There are many martial arts that can be done." Christina finally couldn''t see it. "Won''t there be other side effects?" The wizard''s eagle sharp eyes stared at Christina, but Christina stared back without showing weakness. "Maybe you martial arts can take strong damage with your body, but if the magician''s magic has been released and has to be forcibly stopped, it will be punished by magic counterattack, Why does my disciple need to suffer this kind of backfire for an enemy? " "Or, let me put it another way. If, on the contrary, when the martial artist has demonstrated his martial arts skills and is about to kill my disciple, my disciple admits defeat, will he suffer a backlash for an unknown enemy and stop immediately?" Compared with Wenqi, the old devil guide''s words were the real sword that saw blood. In a few words, he had completely mastered the advantage of the debate, and compared with soma''s negotiation ability, "don''t think I don''t know anything. With the bloody momentum of the warrior, he was really willing to stop, but when he almost had the intention and intention of killing, Is he in time? " There was a silence. The dust and fog raised by the bombardment of falling thunder finally began to disperse gradually. "That can also change the attack position of magic!" When Christina said this, she was obviously not as confident as the previous sentence. "Ignorant kid." The old wizard sneered with disdain, "only fools who don''t understand magic can say such ignorant words. Even the worst martial artist knows some magic skills. You don''t look like an idiot. How can you say such ignorant words? " Being so cynical, Christina''s face immediately turned red. "Magic is an element fluctuation phenomenon caused by our noble magician''s connection with his own magic and spirit." The old wizard spoke in the tone of a teacher, "when the magician is released, it means that the magician''s spirit has locked the target, so it will start the magic. Since the spirit has completely locked the target before starting the magic, how do you change the target in this case? " The magician''s magic is basically like the air machine induction of the warrior professional. It will be launched only after the target is locked. This is also the reason why the magician can almost hit 100 goals when casting magic. As far as the basic knowledge of magic is concerned, this is indeed a common sense. Although magicians are a relatively rare profession on the mainland, except in those countries established by magic, magicians in other countries are very rare. Even in some countries, except the royal family, other nobles cannot have magician followers. But on the miracle continent, magicians are not as mysterious as they think. Many magic knowledge and skills are public common sense, even some children understand. Christina was ridiculed, of course, for no reason. "I''m afraid it''s you who are ignorant." However, when the old devil guide''s words just fell, another voice that did not hide the meaning of ridicule suddenly sounded. Everyone was slightly surprised, followed the prestige, but found that the sound came from the smoke raised by thunder falling. A straight black figure gradually appeared in the smoke. When the smoke dispersed, everyone finally saw the straight figure. At this moment, the eyes of the nobles and other soldiers around, even Patricia, yeles, Christina, and the two magicians from the mage guild showed almost the same look of shock. That figure is Sean! At the moment, Sean''s left armpit is still holding a man who is obviously a circle larger than himself. It was Tiber, almost completely blackened! In the eyes of pachuli, yeles and Christina, there was another strange emotion besides shock. Because Sean was standing beside them at the beginning, but they didn''t find out when Sean came out. Even when they argued with Wenqi and the magic guide just now because of excitement, they ignored Sean standing beside them. Alfred immediately ran over and picked up Tiber under Sean''s arm. The remaining light in the corner of his eye swept slightly and found that there was a trace of blackening on Sean''s trouser legs, and Sean was standing less than three centimeters away from the shallow pit blasted out by lightning. It was obvious that although Sean had just saved Tiber''s life, he was actually slightly affected by the power of lightning, but look at Sean''s current situation, There should be no problem. "If I remember correctly, falling thunder and lightning are fixed-point spells rather than mind lock magic." Sean looked at Wenqi, then looked at the old wizard and said in a deep voice, "if magic is in the release state, it really can''t be cancelled, but in the definition of magic, there is a reference to display before release. Just now your disciple was obviously in the display state rather than the release state." The old devil guide''s eyes changed slightly and became sharper. "Even if he is in the release state, fixed-point magic can change the attack position at will, which is the biggest difference between fixed-point magic and spirit locking magic." Sean didn''t care about each other''s eyes at all, and still said to himself, "I''ll assume that even if your disciple is stupid and can''t use this operation skill, the magician has a means called inverse magic, which can forcibly weaken or even cancel the action of magic without being swallowed by magic. Can''t your disciple even inverse magic? That''s not stupid, but a incompetent at all! After all, this inverse magic is the foundation of the magician''s foundation. " The old wizard and Wenqi both shut up. It was obvious that Sean knew more about magicians than ordinary people. Reverse magic does exist, but it does not belong to the foundation of the foundation as Sean said, but a relatively advanced magic skill. Although it does not cause magic reverse bite, once the reverse magic is launched, it also has to endure the burning feeling that all magic evaporates from the body, And the side effect is to be in a weak period without magic in a short time. After all, magicians rely on magic to eat. Once they consume all their magic, they will completely lose their combat ability. They can only meditate in the next two to three days in order to completely restore their magic. But in this situation, Wenqi and the old devil guide obviously want to suffer from this dumb loss. Because before they talked too full, they had completely offended everyone present. Now if they open their mouth to refute, no one will believe them at all, and even think they are playing tricks on the people around them. If it was a different occasion, neither Wenqi nor the wizard would care, but not now, because soma, as the referee of this competition, once he was judged to lose the qualification to continue the competition, their trip would be meaningless. "My disciples are really not good at this." The old wizard took a deep breath. Sean forced them to feed their dumb. They could only bite their teeth and swallow it. They suffered another humiliation from Sean as before in the conference room. Although the old devil guide spoke politely, the words "incompetent" still had to be put on Wenqi''s head. This made Wenqi''s face more ferocious. "Since your disciple is an incompetent, your mistake just now can be forgiven." When Sean said this, his eyes floated a little and swept directly from Wenqi''s lower body. Only Wenqi caught this action, "it''s poor. He''s so young and incompetent. I''m afraid he won''t do anything in the future. If it were me, I might as well die earlier. " Wenqi stared at Sean: "can you only talk fast?" "Ha ha." Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. "Some people can''t speak even if they have a mouth." "That''s because I''m strong enough to crush you. I don''t care to argue with you at all." "Did I say it was you?" Sean smiled again. "Why are you so anxious to admit that you are a mute? The incompetent. " "You!" Wenqi''s face was almost distorted. "Hum, martial artists like you don''t dare to compete with me at all. They can only have fun in their mouth. What value does waste like you have in this world? It''s better to die early." "My Lord, I''ll take the next battle!" Alfred took a deep breath, his eyes were bloodstained, suddenly turned his head to look at Sean and said in a deep voice. "No." Sean shook his head. "I''ll come." The corners of his mouth were still slightly raised, but the smile was not warm at all, and his eyes were cold, just like looking at a corpse: "go and get me a sword. It was in the cloth bag in the carriage when we came. " Chapter 429 Sean stood where he was, and his eyes gradually calmed down. Alfred had left the underground arena under the leadership of Qazi and returned to the ground to get Sean''s so-called sword. In fact, since Andrew gave Sean the space storage ring, Sean is used to putting everything here, so naturally there is no case that there is the sword on any carriage. However, as an honorary Viscount without family heritage background, he has a space storage ring, which is definitely easy to arouse others'' suspicion and peep. Sean is not stupid enough, so he made up an excuse to let Alfred take the sword. Of course, the space storage ring was secretly handed over to Sean when he spoke to Alfred. As for the way of opening, Sean whispered to Alfred through the command just now. Wenqi is not an ordinary small role, which is not difficult to judge from the fact that he has so many powerful equipment. At least, Sean doesn''t think a wizard will have magic props above the legendary level. Maybe some poor wizards can''t even afford the special effect silver magic book in Wenqi''s hand, let alone the legendary magic ring that can emit thunder. So Sean can conclude that Wenqi is definitely a genius cultivated by the mage guild. In this way, his attributes can not be low. And Sean is also very clear that the reason why his combat effectiveness can be so strong almost entirely depends on the existence of dead bones. If there is no dead bones, Sean''s strength will be weakened by at least half or more. Therefore, in the face of Wenqi, Sean must rely on the epic weapon of dead bones. It was this coming fight that made Sean find himself very dependent on equipment. On the contrary, he hardly takes the initiative to develop his own potential. Now the gap between his current attributes and limit attributes has been expanded to nearly 20 points, and this gap will become larger and larger as the realm rises. Maybe now he can rely on the attributes of equipment to support and narrow the gap between him and the enemy, But that''s also because Sean always felt that his opponent in the world was nothing more than that. The appearance of Wenqi just sounded an alarm for Sean. In this world, there are many talents and real strong men who have high hopes, so I''m afraid the gap in equipment will be infinitely narrowed or even surpassed by Sean. If you encounter an enemy who exploits his potential to the limit and has powerful equipment, Sean will not be an opponent at all. The inexplicable sense of crisis is the important reason why Sean''s eyes gradually become calm. Soon, Alfred and Qazi who left the underground arena returned again, but Alfred had a long silver sword in his hand. The long sword has no scabbard. The silver luster on the sword body is like liquid flowing and shining. It was just a long sword made of silver, which should have made people feel holy, but when everyone looked at the long sword, they could only feel a dark and evil smell, especially the sensitive magician. The smell they felt was several times that of others. In an instant, the look of the demon guide and Wenqi changed. In particular, Wenqi was no longer the relaxed expression before, but a very serious expression, which was his first expression in the arena. However, the seriousness they showed was not aimed at Sean, more accurately at the long sword Alfred was holding at the moment. "Thank you." Sean took the dead bone. Alfred nodded and stepped back. At the same time, he quietly returned the space storage ring to Sean. "I didn''t expect you to hide such a sharp weapon." Wenqi''s eyes moved to Sean''s face along the dead bone, and his serious expression did not change at all. There is a saying in the miracle continent, which is called "smart people do not necessarily have wisdom, but smart people must be smart". This sentence is also very suitable for magicians: wise people may not be able to become magicians, but those who can become magicians must have great wisdom. Wenqi may be arrogant and arrogant, but these are based on his strong enough strength. As a young man, and still such a talented young man, when he has strong strength and talent, he can''t maintain his state of mind and become arrogant. Wenqi is not the only one, but if he can become a powerful magician, he will not be a fool. Before that, he could despise or even despise Sean, but when Sean took out his dead bone, this arrogant contempt had completely disappeared from Wenqi''s face. Sean tilted his mouth, and his evaluation of Wenqi invisible raised another level in his heart. This enemy with a very clear understanding of the world happens to be Sean''s most annoying type. If the other side continues to despise him all the way, Sean has countless ways to easily solve his opponent, but when the opponent puts his mind right, Sean''s means to solve the other side will be greatly reduced, and even the battle will become difficult. "You have exceeded my expectation for the second time." Wenqi said, "but don''t worry, there won''t be a third time..." Sean raised his eyebrows and interrupted Wenqi with a sneer: "come on, how do you want to die?" "What?" Wenqi was obviously stunned. "I said, how do you want to die." Sean calmly opened his mouth again and added, "is it the way to die with a whole body, or let me cut you into several pieces?" "Ha ha." Wenqi blinked, as if he heard some funny joke, and suddenly laughed. However, the joke showed his arrogant posture as usual, but soon, the laughter began to gradually decrease, "do you think this can irritate me? I''m really sorry. I have to apologize for what I said before. I thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. This is the third time you exceeded my expectation. " Sean sighed slightly. Irritate wench? He never thought so. But if you want to distract Wenqi, it''s true. Unfortunately, Wenqi is not fooled, which makes Sean feel a little pity. Because in fact, from the moment he entered tingqi Yinling, Sean didn''t think he would do it in person, because once there was an environment in which he needed to do it, it probably meant that his identity had been exposed, especially the Hastings family or a subsidiary of the nugus family. In the former wilderness, Sean had fought extremely fierce battles with the nugus family. Although he killed almost all his opponents at that time, he still released a lower golden strongman named Andros. If you count the return time, you should have contacted Gerson nugus more than half a month ago. Sean believes that his strength and martial arts must have been mastered by the nugus family. According to nugus''s support for the Hastings family to secretly establish such a large-scale fighting field, the Hastings family must be a loyal subsidiary of the nugus family, so their own intelligence will be sent to the Hastings family at the first time. Therefore, the more serious and careful Sean treats Wenqi, the more likely he is to expose his identity. Only by allowing his opponent to be too distracted and unable to concentrate, will Sean''s risk of exposing his identity be reduced accordingly. But unfortunately, the other party was not fooled. That''s why Sean sighed. "It seems that you have nothing to say?" Seeing Sean sigh, Wenqi smiled coldly. Although it was still difficult to change his arrogant personality, his attitude was just different from that just now. He was not satisfied with this little victory in language. Perhaps, Wenqi in this state is the most terrible. "Can we start?" Sean asked calmly. If you can''t kill your opponent without revealing your identity, Sean is not the way to solve your opponent. For example, using Requiem after being close to your body at the fastest speed is a very good tactic. It''s just a pity that Sean didn''t intend to use Requiem to solve his opponent from the beginning, because the more crisp he solved Wenqi, it was a relief for Wenqi. Let the opponent get relief, especially the peace of soul, which is not the result Sean wants. "Since you..." Wenqi opened his mouth with a cold face, but Sean had moved just when he said this. "... so..." In the blink of an eye, Sean had completely disappeared from everyone''s sight. "... want to die..." At this time, Wenqi just realized that Sean had attacked him, and the speed was far faster than he thought. "... then I will..." However, although Wenqi realized that Sean had shot, as a weak magician, he couldn''t keep up with the change of consciousness in action, so Wenqi''s nervous system still let him continue to describe that sentence. "... complete..." A distance of 20 meters is the best distance for a magician to duel with a soldier. Because at this distance, magicians can choose a lot of tactics, whether offensive or defensive, or exploratory confrontation. Especially when the realm and strength are higher, the magician can master more silent and instant magic. Therefore, the distance of 20 meters is the "absolute safety value" distance clearly recorded by a magician guild in the apprenticeship manual. As for the distance required for the duel between the magician and the magician and the duel between the warrior and the warrior, the starting point judgment will certainly be different. The former is 50 meters away, while the latter is 10 meters away. In today''s Duel competition in the martial arts arena, everything is performed according to the traditional rules of the miracle continent. Therefore, anyone who plays the competition will be 20 meters away from Wenqi. But! Anyone who has fought with Sean once and is lucky enough to not die will clearly know that in the face of Sean''s attack, even if the opponent is also a soldier, there is still no sense of security at a distance of 20 meters, not to mention that Wenqi is not a soldier at all, but a magician! Therefore, when Wenqi opened his mouth and dropped the word "completion", he saw that Sean''s face, which was several years younger than him, was close at hand. At this time, it was only two seconds before Sean disappeared in front of the crowd and appeared in front of Wenqi again. Chapter 430 Sean suddenly appeared without warning. At that moment, a strong wind came to his face and hurt Wenqi''s cheeks. His hair was blown back by the strong wind, and his pupils shrank suddenly. unbelievable! Wenqi''s look at the moment was unbelievable. Although the absolute safety value recorded in the mage''s manual is only applicable to mages above the silver level, it can be recorded in the mage''s manual by no means casually. Almost every magician, after formal contact with magic, except some extreme magicians, most of them first consider their own protective ability, so basically, most magicians first master pure magic defensive magic. This kind of magic does not need to rely on elements, but is purely supported and consumed by magic and spiritual power. Therefore, it has inherent rapidity in casting speed. Moreover, at the beginning of the duel, even if the opponent wants to charge, it will be limited by the initial running speed of the human body. This limitation is caused by the body. Only with the enhancement of strength and the strengthening of the body can it be gradually improved. Of course, the limit of this initial speed can also be improved by using special abilities such as secret arts and forbidden arts. However, the reason why this ability is called Forbidden arts and secret arts must also have unknown side effects. Therefore, no one will use these special abilities called reversing the war situation at the beginning of the duel. Therefore, the determination of the absolute safety value of 20 meters recorded in the mage''s manual is not unreasonable. Of course, this is only for soldiers. If the opponent is an assassin who is naturally famous for speed, the distance will be increased by ten meters again. After all, the so-called duel and competition must be based on a fair environment to a certain extent. Everything is carried out according to the formal process, but why is Sean so fast? Is it secret or forbidden? There was a look of horror in Wenqi''s eyes. It was completely a subconscious conditioned reflex. A powerful magic wave spread from Wenqi in an instant. Sean close at hand could even feel the wave of Wenqi''s spiritual power spreading on his skin. Magic barrier. This is the defensive magic that magicians are best at and first exposed to: the magic emitted from magicians will cover the whole body along the guidance of magicians'' spiritual power, and then this magic will expand and deteriorate, although it is not comparable to the defensive magic of arcane and earth systems in terms of defense power, But this is a magic that can be cast immediately in any environment and under any circumstances - as long as there is magic left on the magician. With Wenqi''s current strength, it''s no problem for the magic barrier to withstand Sean''s chop. As long as we can withstand this attack, when the distance is opened again, it is not a problem to want to fight Sean normally with Wenqi''s strength. Confidence began to condense again in Wenqi''s heart. Just block the blow! The magic wave began to become stronger. Although this can indeed accelerate the generation of magic barrier, the loss of magic will also increase. If it was not in a critical situation, no magician would do so. Seeing Wenqi''s move, Sean had no intention to stop it. In fact, with the speed he just burst out and his keen perception, he had time to stop when he noticed that Wenqi''s magic began to fluctuate. However, Sean didn''t do so. Instead, he deliberately stopped at this moment and let Wenqi successfully display the magic barrier before he shot. In the view of outsiders, this naturally reflects that Wenqi''s reaction is fast enough to block his attack at the moment when Sean shot. The old magician finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing this behind the scenes. Even Sean couldn''t help being frightened by the terrible impact that had just erupted. When he was convinced of the successful formation of the magic barrier, he was convinced that Sean''s blow would threaten Wenqi''s life, so he was really relieved. Others, including the nobles and soldiers, had a slightly regretful look in their eyes. Except for one person. Christina! Christina, who inherited the flash sword technique, is also a famous swordsman with speed. In particular, she has completely mastered the flash soul chop, and the speed at that moment is far higher than that of Sean. So at the moment when Sean shot, Christina naturally saw more than others. Therefore, in her eyes, it was not others'' regret, but a kind of shock. Real shock! "It turned out that when he competed with me at that time, he didn''t do his best..." In Sean''s sword just now, Christina saw the shadow of flash soul chop. Although it was not real flash sword, it still belonged to the shadow of flash soul chop after all. Therefore, she really understood that the words Sean had said to her in the arena were not a joke. Similarly, as the most clear successor of flash fencing, Christina naturally saw that Sean stopped his hand at that moment, otherwise Wenqi would never succeed in exerting the magic barrier. But why? Christina couldn''t understand it at all. Then, as others saw, Sean''s attack finally fell on Wenqi, who was sheltered by the magic barrier. The silver white long sword was cut at Wenqi''s neck without any tricks. The unique silver white Kendo track of the long sword brought out by the waving gesture and strength swept over Wenqi''s throat from the right side of Wenqi''s neck to the left. Such a powerful force is simply beyond the endurance of a magician. However, if it is normal, Wenqi must be directly cut off by Sean. However, due to the magic barrier, there were visible ripples in the air on the marks cut by the long sword. Although I clearly heard the light sound of broken glass and scattered starlight, the only thing I didn''t see was blood. Similarly, I didn''t hear the sound of broken bones. Naturally, I wouldn''t see the scene that Wenqi''s head was cut off. The only thing everyone can see is that Wenqi flies out to the left like a sack thrown out, and then falls heavily on the ground. Unfortunately, because of the magic barrier, Sean''s blow did not cause too much damage to Wenqi. After the magic barrier protected Wenqi from falling to the ground, it was finally completely broken and dissipated, and turned into countless starlight points. Just at this moment, Wenqi did not look like a magician at all. At the moment of landing, he immediately turned up. Although his skill was not like a soldier, it was also sensitive. At the same time, the right hand supporting the body on the ground also emitted a faint white with blue brilliance, a white fog suddenly emerged, the ground was quickly covered by ice at an amazing speed visible to the naked eye, and the area within a few meters turned into frozen soil in an instant. The power of frost. A small spell that has only level 2 but can often play an unexpected role in some places. Sean had taken advantage of the momentum to rush forward. At the moment when he saw the white fog rising, he stopped abruptly and took a more cautious posture. But in his eyes, he was a little more surprised. With Wenqi''s strength, it''s not difficult to silently send such a secondary magic. What Sean really surprised was the other party''s fighting consciousness. This little magic can only be started through physical contact, and the more and faster the urging magic, the greater and faster the scope, thickness and speed covered by frost. If Sean had continued to rush forward just now, judging from the magic consumed by Wenqi at present, nine times out of ten he would have fallen, and then his hard won advantage would completely disappear. From this point of view of combat consciousness, Wenqi obviously has a lot of fights with warrior professionals, and has almost completely summarized his experience in dealing with different types of enemies. This is what surprised Sean. Even though he had known that Wenqi had rich combat experience before, he still didn''t expect to be so rich. In particular, Wenqi is still so young. I''m afraid he won''t be more than 25 or 6 years old. Sean really can''t imagine what kind of experience each other has to achieve today. After all, Sean doesn''t belong to the world. When he came to this world, Sean already had a high sense of combat and experience, which he bought at the cost of countless deaths in the game. But people in this world are different. They don''t have the ability to resurrect, so once they die, it''s real death. If we want to talk about the degree of danger, the magician in front of us can definitely rank first in the right hands of Sean. Even the silver and eagle that made Sean feel the threat of death at the beginning can''t compare with the magician who only had upper silver. After all, even if the fighting consciousness of silver and eagle is not inferior to Wenqi, there is still a big gap in the proficiency of equipment and combat skills. Seeing that Sean didn''t continue to attack, Wenqi naturally stopped the continuous output of magic and got up. The white cold fog began to disperse gradually and no longer rose, but the ground covered by ice did not change. With Wenqi as the core, there was still frozen soil within a few meters around. The frozen soil made by magic is as smooth as a mirror, and even has the spell mark of the caster. If the melee professional wants to fight with the maker on such frozen soil, he must keep the dissemination of fighting spirit on his feet, otherwise he will fall on such frozen soil accidentally, so it will be very difficult to stand up again. At least, as long as a magician with a normal head and residual magic will not let his opponent stand up again so easily. Sean glanced at Wenqi, casually waved his sword, chopped a few times, and smiled: "consciousness is not bad, but it''s a pity." Hearing Sean''s obviously disdainful laughter, Wenqi sneered, and then wanted to fight back. "Er... Ah... Er..." But when the voice came out of Wenqi''s mouth, it was not a complete and smooth sentence, but a hoarse single byte. No matter how hard he tried to speak, he couldn''t clearly express what he wanted to say except making such a meaningless voice. Soon, Wenqi looked at Sean in horror. His left hand was covered on his throat and rubbed gently. At the same time, there was a very strong cough. All this looks like phlegm choking in his throat. If he doesn''t spit it out, it''s difficult to speak. However, no matter how hard Wenqi tries, he can only utter meaningless syllables in the end. "Don''t waste your energy." Sean smiled. "My sword has hurt your vocal cords just now. You can''t speak until you receive formal treatment." The smile without warmth fell into Wenqi''s eyes at the moment. It was like a devil''s ferocious smile, which made him cold all over. He retreated a few steps in horror, but the look on his face still couldn''t accept the facts in front of him. He didn''t want to believe or dare not believe that the sword that seemed to be blocked by him had such a terrible threat, which completely exceeded his expectation. "Oh! By the way. " Sean''s voice suddenly spoke again, startled Wenqi again, "I''ve always wanted to know one thing. I don''t know if you can satisfy me." He said so selfishly, but Sean obviously didn''t intend to let Wenqi answer, because after the words fell, he soon continued: "when you magicians chant incantations, you use your spirit to sense the existence of elements in space, and then use magic to activate elements through these incantations to form magic. Now that you have lost the power to sing mantra, do you know if you can launch those high-level magic? " Wenqi''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and then he sees Wenqi''s mouth opening and closing. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, but it''s not difficult to see from the action. At the moment, Wenqi''s speech speed is very fast. But as Wenqi''s lips closed faster, the sweat on his face became more and more obvious, and the color of panic in his eyes began to become more intense. At this point, if anyone can''t see the current situation of Wenqi, the people present will be idiots. Wench, you obviously have lost the ability to sing mantra! At this moment, the old magician immediately turned his head and looked at Sean, with an indelible shock on his face. Similarly, as a magician and even as powerful as a wizard guide, he knows very well that the magician''s so-called chanting mantra does not simply need to rely on sound. If all magic needs to rely on sound to perform magic, there can be no two powerful abilities that belong to magicians, instant and silent. The reason why magicians sing incantations is actually just a sort of magic array, which causes the resonance vibration of spiritual power, magic and elements - to put it bluntly, it is the resonance of frequency. In fact, this behavior is OK even without making a sound. What he needs is only the vibration on the vocal cords. This is why the magician can''t easily perform the Dragon language magic and divine language magic, because the vibration mode of his vocal cords is very different from that of human beings. The reason why he makes a sound is just to make this arrangement faster and more accurate. Even silent and instant, in fact, they all need to rely on the vibration on the vocal cord. The so-called silence technique, which can block the ability of a magician, actually cuts off the relationship between the magician''s vocal cord vibration and spiritual power, magic and elements, not making the magician unable to speak. The reason why the old magician was shocked was that Sean''s sword could play the effect of silence, which completely cut off Wenqi''s mantra singing. Obviously, it is not something that ordinary people can do. And what the old magician knows better than others is that from the process of Wenqi''s continuous attempt just now, he has found that Wenqi is not only unable to perform the magic that needs to be sung, but also unable to perform the magic of instant and silent! Winky, you''ve completely lost your spell casting ability! How did he do it!? Not only the old magician, but also Christina has seen this. She was shaking all over, not because of fear, but because of excitement! Christina is also a melee professional. She also has an instinctive aversion to magicians. Moreover, Wenqi was so arrogant and arrogant before, which naturally makes Christina more disgusted with magicians. What Christina didn''t expect is that Sean is so powerful, a warrior who can block the magician''s spell casting ability. If this news is spread, it will definitely shock the whole mage world! However, as the person who probably knows Sean''s strength and skills best in the field, Christina also knows that it also needs the cooperation of the other party to let Sean use this means that can block the magician''s spell casting ability. Although Christina doesn''t know how Sean did it, she can certainly know that this must be related to Sean deliberately stopping to let Wenqi display his magic barrier smoothly. Of course, the sword that swept through Wenqi''s throat must also be very important. Now the only thing Christina doesn''t know is that Sean obviously has the ability to kill Wenqi with one blow, but why should he abolish Wenqi''s spell casting ability instead? Christina doesn''t understand. "Boom!" A sudden roar broke out again in the field. The dull noise, together with the lights of the whole underground arena and the sand and stone suddenly scattered from the dome, finally drew Christina''s attention back. What came into view was that a huge pit with a diameter of more than five meters and a depth of more than three meters suddenly appeared in the field. There were orange flames burning in the huge pit. Christina standing outside did not feel the threatening heat wave, nor did she see the huge plume rising into the sky. However, when she glanced at these flames, she felt a kind of fear in her heart. She knew it was an instinctive sense of danger. With her strength now, she still felt this terrible smell from these flames, which was enough to prove that once she was contaminated by these flames, she would lose a layer of skin if she didn''t die. Thinking of this, Christina immediately looked for Sean in the arena. Although the scope of the arena was large, there were only two people on both sides of the competition, so Christina almost saw Sean with a sweep of her sight. At this time, Sean has pushed Wenqi back from the frozen soil. The long sword in his hand turns into a violent storm and mercilessly stabs Wenqi, but it is a pity that he is only one step short of hitting Wenqi every time. In everyone''s eyes, although Wenqi hid in a mess, and even couldn''t fight back, and he couldn''t use the magic barrier to protect himself because he lost his spell casting ability, Sean couldn''t do anything for Wenqi for a moment and a half. It seems that Sean''s speed began to slow down after the powerful blow just now. From this point of view, the soldiers and guards of several other nobles around have agreed that Sean''s extremely terrible explosive power just now is obviously a secret skill. Slowing down at the moment is a kind of price payment. "It seems that it will be difficult for Viscount Fran to solve him." Patricia sighed slightly. She was already worried about how they would get the drawing if Sean missed it. "No, No." Christina has been keeping an eye on Sean. As a swordsman with excellent speed, her agility is also not low, and the resulting dynamic capture ability is naturally second only to Sean among all the people present. Therefore, Sean''s shot may be dazzling in the eyes of others, and can only see a silver shadow of the sword, But for Christina, there is no such problem at all. She can even clearly see all the moves of Sean. "What do you mean?" Patricia turned her head and looked at Christina. "What''s wrong?" "Viscount Fran didn''t do his best!" Christina said in a deep voice. Although she also thought that the strong sword that Sean broke out at that moment should also use some kind of secret skill or forbidden skill, according to the strength shown by Sean now, it obviously can''t be raised. This sudden situation makes Christina firmly believe that Sean didn''t do his best at the moment, "he''s... Teasing his opponent!" Just then! As if to prove the correctness of Christina''s words, the silver dead bone suddenly bloomed a silver brilliance. In the next second when the silver brilliance shines, a touch of red light will bloom immediately after it. It looks like a large amount of red pigment has been poured into the silver brilliance in mid air, dyeing the whole light from silver to red. After the sudden appearance of brilliance, it disappeared very abruptly. Everything came without warning. But this time, only Sean, who was standing in place and slowly retracting his sword, fell into the eyes of the public, but Wenqi, who should have kept a distance of about one meter from Sean, disappeared. "This..." "What''s going on?" Everyone obviously hasn''t reacted yet. "Front!" Suddenly, someone shouted. Everyone immediately looked down Sean''s line of sight. A figure was lying ten meters away from Sean. If only Sean and Wenqi were not the only two sides in the arena at the moment, no one would think that the man lying on the ground at the moment was Wenqi. Because the mage robe on his whole body had become a rotten cloth strip that could not cover his body under Sean''s stabbing like a storm just now, completely exposing his thin body, which was obviously gray due to the long-term lack of sunshine. At this time, there was a huge scar across the whole chest at Wenqi''s chest. The wound of the wound is not big, on the contrary, it can be said to be very thin, but from this wound, everyone really feels the horror of the long sword in Sean''s hand. Under normal circumstances, a small wound will not cause too much bleeding, and the wound healing speed will be relatively fast. But now, not to mention the red brilliance that suddenly bloomed in mid air, there is already a small pool of blood under Wenqi, and the blood at the wound is generally pouring out continuously, All this proves that the wound of this wound may not be big, but it is absolutely deep! Only extremely sharp weapons can cause such wounds! Lying on the ground, Wenqi was as pale as paper. He stretched out his hands and pressed them on his chest, trying to stop the blood loss from the wound. However, Sean''s sword is extremely cruel. The wound cut from the right side is not deep, but when the blade extends to the left, it is constantly deepening, and when it goes out to the left, it is cut into the center room, which is the reason for Wenqi''s massive bleeding at the moment. Looking at Winky who fell to the ground at the moment, Sean didn''t relax at all. Dragging his sword, he slowly and firmly approached Wenqi. The sword tip of the long sword was ground, but there was no spark splashing out. The hard ground was like tofu under the blade of the dead bone. It was cut easily, like a very slight hiss in paper cutting. The sound of Sean''s footsteps was like the beating of his heart. Every step was almost at the moment when Wenqi''s heart beat. At this moment, even Wenqi had an illusion that as long as Sean''s footsteps stopped, his heart would stop beating. The strong mental pressure brought by the defeat finally began to gradually crush Wenqi''s nerve. He began to struggle fiercely, as if he wanted to stay away from Sean as far as possible. But his struggling body looked like a dehydrated fish. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stand up and could only move back bit by bit. The small pool of blood under his body was pulled out with a red trace because of Wenqi''s struggle. A terrible breath of silence and depression began to spread in this underground arena, and almost everyone dared not even go out of the atmosphere. Because they have begun to clearly feel that every step forward of Sean at the moment, his momentum will gradually climb upward, and the breath emitted by the whole person will become more intense, especially the thick bloody breath, which even makes all the soldiers present feel numb, not to mention those nobles. Smell of urine, spread. Finally, Sean finished the distance of about ten meters. Sean, standing in front of Wenqi, first glanced at the magic book that Wenqi didn''t hold in his hand. Now he knows that the magic book can only cast the wind god barrier once. Otherwise, in the process of fighting with him just now, he will find a way to cast it again. Of course, it''s hard to say whether Sean will give him this chance. But anyway, Sean will never give the other party any chance to turn over. Therefore, when Sean waved a sword, the magic book immediately flew tens of meters away. Unless Wenqi mastered the ability of space magic, he would never get the magic book again in an instant. Seeing Sean doing this, Wenqi''s eyes showed a more frightened look. He kept opening his mouth and making sounds like a baby learning language, but these fell on other people''s ears, but they were just meaningless syllables. "I heard that the mage guild has six elemental magic rings, namely thunder Yao, wind Yao, water Yao, fire Yao, earth Yao and ice Yao. The lowest seven levels of powerful magic are sealed in each ring." Sean''s eyes fell on Wenqi''s hands. There were five rings on both sides, including two rings on the left ring finger and index finger. The gemstones inlaid on them were dark and colorless, and only the yellow gemstone of the ring on the middle finger still exuded bright luster. "The thunder you showed for the first time should be the thunder light of thunder, Right? " Wenqi swallowed hard. Because he couldn''t speak, he couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to express. "Why don''t you talk when I ask you?" Sean, who had been asking and answering himself, suddenly changed his face, "you despise me, don''t you!" As soon as the words fell, I saw Sean''s sword fall, and Wenqi''s middle finger was cut off by Sean''s sword. Because of the severe pain of cutting off his fingers, Wenqi opened his mouth and rolled wildly, but everyone who saw this scene felt a burst of panic in his heart. Because they can see Wenqi''s pain and the sound he tried to make, but strangely, no matter how Wenqi tried to shout, there was no sound. The only sound was the friction sound when he rolled on the ground. And The ring on the middle finger fell to the ground. "Oh, I''m sorry. I cut it wrong." Sean glanced at the ring that fell on the, and then suddenly said, "a generous person like you will not care about my mistake with me, will you?" Wenqi covered the middle finger of his left hand with trembling and nodded his head in pain. "Worthy of being a magnanimous magician." Sean smiled. "But although you forgive me, I still have some resentment about my fault, so I decided to correct it." At the same time, Sean''s hand rose and fell again. This time, the ring finger of Wenqi''s left hand was cut off. "Lei Yao, you''re right this time." Sean said with a smile, completely ignoring Wenqi who was rolling wildly on the ground at the moment. "Well, let''s continue our conversation." Sean suddenly stretched out his left foot and then stepped down on Winky''s right ankle. This time, everyone present heard an extremely clear sound of fracture. Such a strong pain immediately stimulated Wenqi to keep rolling wildly, because he suddenly hit back, and there was blood flowing out of the back of his head. His eyes had begun to relax gradually, and the sequelae caused by excessive blood loss had begun to appear. But if he can get timely treatment at this time, Wenqi can still save his life. Of course, if he wants to connect the two fingers cut off by Sean, he also needs the secret skill of the priest of the temple of life. Looking at Wenqi in front of him, Sean suddenly sneered, raised his dead bone slightly, stabbed Wenqi into his thigh, woke Wenqi who was about to faint again, and said in a cold voice: "I haven''t finished my words yet, you just want to sleep. It''s really impolite Just cut off your finger as punishment. " Another sword flashed. But this time, it was not the left hand that was cut off, but the middle finger and index finger on Wenqi''s right hand. These two rings are not magic ornaments, but equipment with attribute effect bonus, just like the blood tattooed hexagonal ring worn by Cecilia. From Sean''s point of view, naturally he had found it from the beginning, but he didn''t cut off the two fingers first, but the middle finger. Naturally, it was to avoid being attacked by Wenqi. After all, Wenqi had used two legendary equipment cherished by the six mage guild. Whatever the remaining magic sealed by Diyao, it was at least the power of level 7 magic, Being hit by this level of magic, even Sean will fall on the spot. As for the wrong cut, it is naturally just an excuse. "Enough!" Finally, the old wizard could no longer stand Sean''s unilateral ravage, and shouted angrily. "Can''t you hold your breath at last?" Sean, who turned his back to the wizard, gave a sneer, and only Wenqi could hear the words he said. However, in this situation, Sean didn''t care at all. Even if Wenqi heard it, so what? Looking at the frightened Wenqi on his face, Sean smiled very harmless to people and animals again. Then he turned around and looked at the magic guide with doubt and loss: "Dear magic guide, what do you mean by enough?" The wizard stared at Sean with a look of resentment. In fact, the reason why he didn''t say anything just now was that he thought his disciples still had a chance to turn over. Even if he was knocked down by Sean, he could still win as long as he used Di Yao''s power. Although when he heard Sean say the six element ring so clearly, he realized that the situation might deviate from his expectation, anyway, he didn''t expect that Sean would directly cut off Wenqi''s middle finger of his left hand, so decisive that even he felt a shock. But if it''s just like this, it''s not enough to let him speak, because in such a close distance, his disciples still have the opportunity to turn over. At least he knows very well that there is a ring that can cast a level 5 magic on his disciples'' right hand. As long as Sean is still so arrogant and despises his disciples, he is convinced that he can turn defeat into victory. After all, Wenqi''s experience wandering on the edge of life and death over the years is no joke. He even thought that the panic in his disciples'' eyes was just a disguise. However, when his disciples'' eyes began to disperse, he finally realized that the situation was bad, and when Sean more decisively cut off the two ring fingers on Wenqi''s right hand, the old magician finally couldn''t help it. "We admit defeat." The old wizard shouted angrily. At this moment, he didn''t look old at all. "What?" Sean looked puzzled. He even put his hand on the back of his ear and made a posture of trying to listen. "What are you talking about?" "I said!" The wizard stared at Sean, then he glanced at his disciples, finally took a deep breath and said again, "we admit defeat!" "Sir, there is a violation." Sean stretched out his hand and took out his ear, then blew a breath and said carelessly, "according to the rules, it must be the people in the field who admit defeat before one side can be counted as a defeat. Now your disciples haven''t opened their mouth, how can it be counted as a defeat?" "You!" The old wizard almost gasped. Sean waved a sword, and a sword light suddenly burst out. He cut off Wenqi''s right hand shoulder to shoulder. "Do you want to be the enemy of the mage guild?" The old devil guide took a step forward, and his momentum also began to surge. The breath of the golden strong broke out completely at this moment, and a strong threat enveloped the whole audience. "What do you mean I want to be an enemy of the mage guild?" Sean glanced. "Once the martial arts skills of the martial artist are released, there is no way to stop immediately, just like once your magician''s magic is in the casting state, can it be stopped immediately?" The old devil guide kept a calm face and stared at Sean. The mighty momentum of the golden strong immediately pressed against Sean. At this moment, it was very difficult for Sean to move. Then, the demon guide finally turned his attention to his disciple and walked towards him. At this moment, his pace is not slow at all, which is in sharp contrast to his old body. Ten meters. Five meters. Sean still didn''t make any action, but watched the demon guide come quickly. The breath emitted by the upper gold power was much stronger than that of the lower gold power. Under this momentum, Sean was not really unable to make any action, but it was really difficult for him to make any action. But! Difficulty does not mean impossibility! When the demon guide was only three meters away from Sean, a breath of fear that hit the heart erupted from Sean. At this moment, it completely dissipated the power of the demon guide. The terrible breath that was enough to change the color of the clouds and clouds in the world enveloped the whole audience with an incomparable momentum of hegemony. At this moment, all the nobles fell pale, even pachuli and yeles were no exception, and the soldiers and Christina stepped back more than ten steps, and their faces became bloodless. In this strong sense of crisis, the demon guide once again showed his agility that was completely inconsistent with his age and occupation. The whole person quickly withdrew and even set several defense magic on his body in an instant. Then, at a distance of 30 meters from Sean, he stared at Sean with a frightened face: "how possible!" Obviously, Sean was impressed by the distance of 20 meters just now. However, Sean is obviously more uncomfortable than the wizard at the moment. He was shrouded in the power of the upper gold strongman and forcibly launched Requiem, but the sword was not handed out in the end, just because the magic guide was more difficult and fast than Sean thought, and easily avoided Sean, which was definitely a must kill sword for the lower gold strongman. The sword didn''t stab out, which was also an extremely strong counterattack for Sean, which naturally made him more uncomfortable. Relying on this sword, the soul that finally let Sean leave the wild land alive failed in the face of the superior gold strongman! However, even if it failed and suffered from the bite of Requiem, Sean''s face was still as calm as ever. He brushed his lips carelessly, and showed a mocking look on his face: "nothing is impossible in this world. Your disciple has a golden strongman as a teacher. Can''t I have a holy strongman as a teacher Besides, can you represent the mage guild with your identity and status? Don''t forget, in addition to being an aristocrat, I am also a scholar. " "Hum, can you represent the temple of wisdom?" The devil guide laughed back in anger. "I don''t know whether he can represent the whole temple of wisdom, but what he said can definitely represent my faction." Yeles suddenly said in a deep voice. Faction! The old magician''s pupil shrank suddenly. As a wizard who can be sent by the mage guild as a representative to participate in such events, he naturally knows that there is a secret organization in the temple of wisdom: the Helson Institute. Only the people of this organization can have the idea of faction. "Allow me to add." Paqiuli suddenly sneered, "his words can also represent my faction." At this moment, the demon guide finally had a feeling of indecision. However, he has always been used to bullying, but it is really difficult to accept the current situation. He glanced at pachuli and yeles, and suddenly regretted that he had helped his disciples when they were too cruel. If not, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be in the current situation. But at this time, even if he regretted it, it wouldn''t help, because there was no regret medicine in the world. "If you will release my disciple, we can still be friends." Have a wizard from the mage guild as a friend? This is a business that all nobles will not refuse! Sean smiled. The wizard also smiled, but his smile soon froze. Because Sean said, "get out!" The sword fell. Owl leader. Chapter 431 Sean gently raised his foot and kicked Wenqi''s head at the feet of the old wizard. The wizard''s smile was still frozen on his face. But Sean continued to sneer, "it''s hard for him to struggle, so I helped him avoid the pain. I can''t help it. Who makes me a good man? " "Good! OK! Good! " The old devil guide slowly raised his head, and all his eyes focused on Sean, with deep resentment in his eyes. "I can''t blame you for this. Follow the rules." Sean smiled indifferently, "since your disciples refuse to admit defeat, I can''t help it. I can''t break the rules, can I? If everyone doesn''t obey the rules, why do we have to make these rules? " "He can''t speak!" "So you know he can''t talk." Sean''s face suddenly turned cold. "So how did he treat his opponent? If you do some things too well, don''t blame others for not giving face. " For a moment, the devil guide didn''t know how to speak. This is indeed Wenqi''s way too extreme, but in the final analysis, it is also his fault, because he specially instructed Wenqi before the competition. This time, the mage guild attaches great importance to the drawing, so we must use thunderous means to deter all opponents and make them dare not continue to participate in the competition. Therefore, we naturally stand in awe at all costs. Originally, the plan went very smoothly, but no one thought that Sean, who was completely superior to Wenqi, was still hidden in the crowd. If it were an ordinary person, the demon guide would have shot to kill the other party completely. After all, only he is the strongest among the people present, and no one else will be his opponent. If he really wants to do it, he can even kill all the people present. But in fact, he couldn''t do that at all, not to mention the awe inspiring momentum emitted by Sean''s sword when he just performed Requiem. Even the identities of yeles and pachuli made him dare not act rashly. The madmen of the hellson Institute may be full of factions and disputes, but when it comes to external issues, they are extremely United. If he dares to kill here, the mage guild will certainly receive the declaration of war from the hellson Institute tomorrow, and giants like them, which are detached from the country, involve forces that cover the whole continent, or even evolve into the third war between religion and magic. This demon guide can''t afford such a crime. Of course, another reason why the wizard didn''t dare to do it was the Holy Land teacher in Sean''s mouth. The breath emitted by the sword of Requiem even frightened the demon guide. It was by no means a sword skill created by a superior silver swordsman, so the demon guide believed Sean''s words. "All right, take your pride and the corpse of your disciple and go quickly." Sean has disdained to continue to talk nonsense with the demon guide, and does not intend to stimulate the other party. If the other party really makes the act of dying together, Sean feels that he will suffer. After that, Sean consciously retreated to tens of meters away. The old devil guide didn''t say anything, nor did he exude the kind of arrogance born as a superior gold power. At this moment, he seemed to be getting older and faltering, but without saying a word, he went to the body of his disciple and began to collect his body. Sean and others have been silently watching everything in front of them, and did not speak again. He was really greedy for the three element rings, but Sean knew that they were six legendary rings made by the mage guild. Even losing one would cause a great sensation. If Sean takes all the three elemental rings as his own here, the magician will be desperate. Even if he is lucky enough to leave here today, he will be hunted by the mage guild from tomorrow. With Sean''s current strength and influence, he is not strong enough to compete with giants such as the mage guild. So even if he is greedy, Sean can only choose to give up. Soon, the demon guide will pack up everything that should be cleaned up, then lift up his disciple''s body with magic and walk slowly towards the doorway. Soma swallowed her saliva, but she immediately winked at Qazi. The latter immediately understood and followed up, and then led the way in front. The old wizard did not refuse this. After all, this is Hastings manor. A person familiar with this place can lead the way to avoid contact with others on the road. After the demon guide left, the atmosphere in the underground arena eased slightly, and even several people breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, next, according to the rules, who else will come?" Sean suddenly asked when he saw that the atmosphere had almost recovered. All of a sudden, the whole arena once again became afraid of even the atmosphere. This time, only seven parties participated in the competition for this drawing. The defeat of paqiuli, the mage guild and another aristocrat, plus Sean, there are only three parties who have not participated in the competition at the moment. But yeles, Sean and Baron yeros are on the same front, so in fact, there is only another aristocrat who doesn''t know which power he represents. But in the case of having just witnessed Sean''s so powerful combat effectiveness, does the noble dare to send someone to compete with Sean? Therefore, when the nobleman announced his abstention, Baron yeros and yeles immediately announced their abstention at the same time, so the winner was naturally Sean. In fact, Sean had long expected such a result. After all, according to the historical development of the game, this drawing could never fall into the hands of the mage guild. However, Wenqi''s strength completely exceeded Sean''s expectation. With three legendary rings specially made by the mage guild, coupled with Wenqi''s own strength, consciousness and experience, although Christina''s sword skills really beat each other, its winning rate is probably less than two times. Sean really can''t figure out how yeles and pachuli got this drawing in the history of the game. However, if you think more carefully, with Christina''s strength, if she doesn''t die, she doesn''t look like an unknown generation in the future, but even in the later stage of the game, she hasn''t heard Christina''s name at all, which makes Sean have some conjectures. "Damn, inadvertently changed the course of history..." Sean cursed with some resentment. But now that it''s over, Sean has nothing to complain about. However, Sean did not participate in the small celebration held by soma. Only Baron yeros and yeles attended. After all, according to a certain cooperative relationship, yeles is necessary to attend both public and private. As for other people who came on behalf of other forces, it is naturally impossible to stay and participate in the celebration of others'' victory, and Sean chose to leave after secretly handing over the forged document made by alikate to yeles. Since tinky''s affairs are basically handled, Sean naturally has no need to stay. He is ready to leave here tonight. Although leaving in such a hurry is likely to cause some doubts of the Hastings family, as long as yeles can put the forged document back, the other party can''t have any other actions. At most, he thinks he has an unexpected situation. Sean kept thinking about all the next steps in his mind. After confirming that it was correct, he got into the carriage and left. This time, Arnold was driving and Alfred was sitting in the driver''s seat. As for Rena, she will find the right time to leave later. If she is allowed to follow her, AVI hasting''s fool will certainly follow. Judging from his situation, it is obvious that she will give up only if she has to get Rena, but it is a pity that this is an extravagant hope doomed to impossible success from the beginning. The carriage left Hastings manor without attracting anyone''s attention, but when the main road to lomine diverged, the carriage suddenly turned a corner and deviated towards a small road. This path leads to a small village in tingqi Yinling. This village has no special products, only dozens of households. It is a relatively barren village, but this village is located at the border of tingqi Yinling. Sean''s plan is to burn the carriage on the way, and then disguise himself into the village. When Rena gets rid of AVI Hastings and gathers here, they will leave tinguing together, and then make a detour back to dayling. Although the journey will be extended by about ten days, it can make them disappear without being aware of the gods. Even if the information work of the Hastings family is no matter how detailed, it will take one or two months to take this as a clue. What''s more, how could William allow the intelligence work of the Hastings family to be so laissez faire? As early as when he came to tingqi, William had already negotiated with Neil, and also asked rupee to sneak here first for infiltration and espionage. Now everything is just Sean''s tactical action according to William. But what Sean didn''t expect was that when their carriage left the avenue and drove into the path, Sean saw the last person he wanted to see. Patricia boulder. The golden lady, born in the boulder family, was also an important figure in the future of the free faction of the Helson madman group. She stood alone on the way forward of Sean and others and stopped Sean''s carriage. Chapter 432 "Why did Viscount Fran leave so quickly?" Paqiuli, who was in the way, suddenly gave a chuckle. Alfred and Arnold looked at each other, both of them wondering what to do. In terms of the situation, Patricia boulder and the Hastings are obviously wrong, and Patricia does not have any hostility at this time. In addition, they were allies on the same front not long ago. Therefore, Alfred and anno do not know whether they should immediately solve Patricia by killing her. Seeing that the situation seemed a little stiff, Sean in the carriage finally sighed helplessly, and then opened the door to get off. Pachuli just glanced at Sean, and her face changed slightly: "what''s the matter with you?" At this time, Sean''s face was pale and bloodless. Although he could walk, the whole person revealed an extremely weak appearance. It seemed that he would die at any time. No wonder pachuli''s face changed greatly. Although Sean had shown fatigue when competing with the wizard''s momentum before, when he left Hastings manor, Sean''s face was not pale to this extent. This situation was completely beyond Patricia''s expectation. "There is still some pressure in the face of the coercion of the strong gold." Sean smiled and said blandly, "just take a day off." Pachuli''s eyes flashed slightly, but she still didn''t say anything. "How did you know we were going here?" Sean subtly changed the subject. Instead of asking why Patricia appeared here, he asked in another way. "Thank you." Paqiuli, who heard Sean''s question, also looked helpless, sighed, and then said in a seemingly fatalistic tone, "thank you for saving Tiber." "Is he all right?" "With visceral injury, his strength may decline, but it''s good for people like him to survive." Pachuli shook her head gently. "The doctor said there was no chance of recovery, but it needed the help of the priest of the temple of life, so Tiber''s problem was not big Anyway, thank you for saving him. " "After all, we are also allies, so this kind of thing is only mutually beneficial." Sean smiled, neither polite nor modest. He knew that dealing with these lunatics at the hellson Institute and deliberately selling favors or flattering would only make things more complicated and troublesome. It was far better to deal with everything as a business or some kind of transaction, which made them easier to accept. "Want to hear a story?" Pachuli suddenly smiled, turned the topic, and stopped pestering about Tiber. "Can I refuse?" Sean sighed. This time he was really helpless. "I happen to be going to Bian village too. Let''s go along the way." Pachuli continued, but her behavior was not polite at all. She directly got into the carriage, "with me, your attention will be slightly reduced. After all, even if the Hastings are dissatisfied with the boulders, as long as I am still a scholar of the temple of wisdom, they dare not openly investigate me, so if I go with you, Even if the Hastings receive the news, they will not investigate you, but will try to get close to you. " Listening to what paqiuli said, Sean wanted to say that walking with you would attract more attention, but he didn''t say it after all. However, he must also admit that pachuli is right in saying that if she walks with her, they will not cause the warning of the Hastings family if they deviate from the main road and take the path to the side village led by tingqi. On the contrary, they will try their best to contact themselves and others and try to win over themselves, which is a guarantee. But Sean doesn''t understand. Before, paqiuli also designed to frame herself and even planned to assassinate herself, but how can she help herself? Sean never believed that pachuli would be grateful to her just by saving Tiber and connecting the two factions of freestyle and regenerator. These researchers from the hellson Institute are basically cold-blooded animals with no desire and no desire. If you want them to be grateful, it is only possible for him to help regenerators shorten the time of a research topic. However, since she couldn''t figure it out, and pachuli came alone and showed full sincerity, Sean certainly didn''t object. Soon the carriage continued on its way. However, the atmosphere in the carriage is not so relaxed. Paqiuli, sitting face to face with Sean, really exudes the indifference of research scholars at the moment, which makes Sean some confused about paqiuli''s intention. "I have a brother." After about ten minutes of silence, Patricia seemed to have looked at Sean and finally took the lead in speaking. "He and I are half brothers. Although we are all legitimate children, our mothers are all from Chongji." Sean nodded in understanding. As a Duke of strength, it is also normal to have pet Ji, but under normal circumstances, it is difficult to keep pet Ji''s children. Every beloved girl who is pregnant with a child wants to give birth to a child, which is no less than a battle of wits and courage, because although these children are concubines, they are legitimate after all. Nominally, they have the right to inherit the title than illegitimate children. "My mother died after giving birth to me. I was brought up by my brother''s mother." Pachuli turned her head and looked out of the window of the carriage. She looked a little gloomy. "So when I was young, I always adhered to my brother. It can be said that if there were no brother, there would be no me today. " Sean listened quietly and didn''t interrupt, although he didn''t understand what paqiuli said to him. "So I made an oath that I could sacrifice everything for my brother." Paqiuli suddenly turned her head and looked at Sean. Her eyes once made Sean feel a little creepy. "I''m not responsible for this time, but I specially applied for it because I heard something happened to my brother. But what I didn''t expect was that when I got back to the tequila collar, my brother was gone. " Sean''s back suddenly burst into a cold sweat. He realized that the situation seemed bad. "You said that if it were you, when you hurried home hopefully to meet your brother, but unexpectedly learned that your brother had to leave his hometown because of some accidents, would you resent the culprit?" Paqiuli continued to say to herself, "originally, my brother was just under house arrest. Although freedom is limited, at least he can live easily in the future. But a lord named Sean Connery started a war in the name of my brother because of some private conspiracy. As a result, my brother had to break off relations with the boulder family. Now he is going to the west of the mainland. Do you think Sean Connery is the culprit? " Sean swallowed. Although it is true that he started the war because of Elsie, at the beginning, he also thought of killing two birds with one stone to force the kingdom of dabion to go to war. Of course, the outcome was more favorable to Sean than expected. But the fact is that as pachuli said, Elsie has now betrayed the boulder family for his reasons, and his behavior really belongs to a "private conspiracy". These can not be concealed in the eyes of the scholar pachuli. "So I once said that if I met that Sir Sean Connery, I would make him look good. Even if you can''t kill him, it won''t make his life easier. " This time, Sean was really sweating. It would not be a good thing if a scholar from the hellson Institute was desperate to keep an eye on him. It would be nice to say that the scholar himself has little influence, but if the scholar has a high influence in the hellson Institute, things will become very complicated. At this moment, Sean finally understood why Patricia had to go with her. I believe that both the boulder family and the Hastings family will know that pachuli is walking with Sean at the moment, that is, if Sean wants to kill people here, it won''t work at all. The situation seemed to be very dangerous to Patricia, but in fact it was very safe. It was Sean who fell into the trap and didn''t dare to act rashly. There was a smile on Patricia''s face, and the arrogance of scholars appeared on her face again. In fact, this is not difficult to imagine. Once a shrewd scholar like pachuli completely prevails, he will not cover up: "I believe you must know my brother, right Sir Sean Connery. " Hearing that Patricia revealed her identity without hesitation, Sean was a lot more relaxed: "when did you find my identity?" "It''s not a discovery, it''s just a thought." Patricia smiled. "At the beginning, you rejected Professor Bonnie white. There were rumors in the whole hellson Institute. Afterwards, many people were more or less interested in you. Of course, they would check your registration data But it was just a small matter. At the beginning, I didn''t expect that the name registered in the registration data was Sean. It was mainly because at the battle field, yeles made some mistakes because of a moment''s excitement, which attracted my attention. " Hearing what Patricia said, Sean remembered that yeles really made a slip of tongue because of excitement in the underground arena, but he soon realized that the problem had been corrected. Unexpectedly, Patricia was caught up by Patricia. "But even so, I''m still not sure. That''s why I left Hastings manor early and waited here." Pachuli continued to smile and said, "according to the information I have, pandaling is now facing the crisis of territorial adjudication and trial. If you are really Sean Connery, you will come to take the territorial documents placed in Hastings manor, and today''s party is your last chance, although I don''t know how you obtained this document, But I''m sure if you''re really Sir Sean Connery, you''ll take the path to the side village and leave tinkering after the party. " "Very careful inference." Sean nodded. Since his identity had been seen through, there was no need to hide, "so what are you going to do?" "I really wanted to make trouble for you, but for the sake of our happy cooperation and my brother''s not too much loss, as long as you tell me one thing, our past gratitude and resentment will be over." "As for the mysterious drawing, in addition to the free faction you represent and the regenerator faction of yeles, you also need to find the Archmage tasero in the overlooking spire." Without Patricia''s opening, Sean knew what she wanted to ask. For him, it was also a matter of benefit without harm. Now, if you can avoid the danger that a person of the hayson madman group can stare at all the time, it is a thousand benefits without harm, so Sean certainly won''t refuse. "Overlooking the spire A spire overlooking everything? Now the only remaining last learning hall? " "Yes." Sean nodded. "Tasselo... I haven''t heard of that name." "What if I say time Lord?" "One of the only seven sages in the world?" Pachuli uttered an exclamation, "what exactly is recorded in this drawing? It actually needs the hand of the space-time Lord, one of the Seven Sages?" "This is a truly epoch-making product!" Although Sean was calm at the moment, there was still extreme excitement in his words, "you may not understand what I said, but you can understand it if I put it another way The rune array recorded on this drawing is the transmission array that appeared at the end of the dawn age! " Chapter 433 The term "transmission array" is naturally not strange to players. It can even be said that if a game does not have this kind of thing, it will make it difficult for players to adapt. After all, with a world map designed in such a real scale, it is often hours of running from one place to another. Most players waste their time on the road. Of course, no players are willing to play. But in fact, in the original miracle, the transmission array did not appear at the beginning. This thing appeared as a warm-up activity before the update of the fourth expansion more than a year after the official public beta of miracle, that is, at the end of the third expansion. However, at that time, the transmission array only appeared in the seven empires and some powerful kingdoms. There were no kingdoms such as the Principality of lane and the kingdom of France. The transmission array was not popularized all over the continent until the fifth expansion was opened. When players can set up their own transmission array in their own fortress, family core territory and so on, that is the later stage of the sixth expansion. Of course, as one of the important welfare and transportation tools for players, the transmission array naturally has many defects. However, according to the game, there is a huge gap between the magic array and the divine array, so naturally it can not be completely restored, but can only restore the core technology and replace it in other ways. Therefore, this defect can not be made up - in short, the transmission distance is very limited, and it must be fixed-point transmission, If the other side closes the magic array, there is no way to transmit. In addition, there are problems such as the carrying capacity of transmission and the inability to transmit quickly in a short time. Simply put, it is impossible to use the magic array to complete large-scale military and material mobilization. Although I don''t know whether this situation will change in the real world, Sean believes that with today''s magic technology, I''m afraid the effect of the transmission array is worse than that in the original game. After all, in the game, the transmission array appeared at the end of 1882, which is almost a decade away from now. Based on Sean''s understanding of the hellson Institute, after obtaining this drawing, I''m afraid that the hellson Institute will certainly turn its research focus to the transmission array rather than continue to improve the magic guide technology. Therefore, Sean estimates that the perfection of the magic guide technology should only be barely enough to support the operation of the transmission array. If everything goes well, maybe two or three years later, we can see the emergence of the transmission array. Paqiuli seemed to be silent on the way to the side village because she wanted to digest the news Sean said. In this regard, Sean didn''t say anything. He knew that some words didn''t need to be said too thoroughly, especially in the face of scholars from the hellson Institute, many things only need to be mentioned a little. This is the advantage of talking to smart people. The next trip, in fact, should be said to be very smooth, with no other twists and turns. As she said, paqiuli left immediately after arriving at the side village without making any stay. Sean and others changed their minds temporarily because of the emergence of pachuli, but the overall arrangement did not change. Anyway, they dressed up and abandoned the car. After staying in the side village for about two days, they finally waited for the late Rena, and then they left tingqi Yinling that day. More than a week later, Sean and others secretly returned to Dayi, and then began to return to void city with the mobilization of the army under William''s arrangement. Because of the special situation of pandalian, every military move will attract the high attention of the surrounding territories. In the past, because troops were stationed in Dayi territory, the neighboring territories had the smell of fear, grass and trees. Therefore, naturally, there were also more frequent military movements. The residents on the border also thought that war was about to break out, so prices everywhere fluctuated greatly. But in fact, William and Neil are very clear that the war that will sweep the whole kingdom of dabion will not start at least now. Therefore, Neil naturally issued corresponding policies to suppress price fluctuations. In this case, the surrounding territories will not give up some destruction work, so there are several riots in a few days, and the shadow of the remaining evils of the Michelin family can be seen behind each riot. In this regard, Neil and William will certainly show no mercy. Their views and practices are exactly the same: Iron and blood repression. In less than half a month, more than four members of the Michelin family were directly executed, and nearly ten others were expelled from Dayi. As for those criminals who should revolt, without exception, all were slaughtered. In this bloody crackdown, William had a clear command: do not accept any surrender. After all, in this extremely sensitive time, there may be spies and assassins from other territories. Naturally, they will not be reserved for the sake of insurance. Only in this way, the economy that has developed very hard for the Dayi collar will naturally be impacted and affected to a certain extent. However, if we take a longer-term view, the immediate loss of interest is not unacceptable. After all, if we can''t get the territorial documents and can''t prove the legitimacy of panda collar, even if the development of Dayi collar is better, it''s just making wedding clothes for others. Fortunately, Sean''s trip was a success that lived up to expectations. Therefore, the next thing is naturally that it is the turn of other territories to have egg pain. During the fluctuation period of complete price disorder, these territories did not stop, but let the fear wind that may lead to war sweep through the whole territory. Now the prices of these territories have been completely chaotic, and it is impossible to readjust them for some time. Moreover, the other negative effects of this disguised emergency adjustment are also immeasurable major disasters. Apart from that, the subsequent sale of all kinds of hoarded goods will rapidly shrink the property of the rich in these territories. If the rich are not willing to shrink, these territories will face the potential threat of riots. Then, will the Lords of these territories send troops to suppress or choose a appeasement policy? The follow-up problems caused by different choices are also enough to make these lords unable to sleep safely for a long time in the future. But now these things have nothing to do with Sean. It''s the lords who should have a headache. One month after the secret arrival in Dayi, Sean and others finally returned to the void city smoothly. At this time, it was less than two months before the arbiter of the peace association arrived in the void city. In terms of time, the smooth situation of Sean''s trip is beyond imagination. However, because this time is more important, all his followers have now returned to the void City, even including Stalin, Adolf and nock. However, after returning to the void City, Sean received Athena''s greetings at the first time. The content of this magic communication is very short, with only two words "how?". The communication cost of magic communication is not cheap. Usually, if it is not urgent, this communication method will not be adopted. As a means of communication that needs to pay a high price for every communication, the normal situation is to ask all the questions you want to ask. After receiving the news of Sean''s return to the void City, Athena sent a communication at the first time, but there were only a few words. The concerns expressed in the communication were at a glance. "Everything is going well." Sean wanted to write a long letter, but somehow, he just wrote these four words. After that, we will deal with the relevant government issues that have remained in the territory during this period. However, with Neil''s assistance, these government affairs that need Sean''s personal signature are the most relaxed, because all things have been sorted out by Neil and William before, and most of the disadvantages and benefits of government affairs have been marked out. Sean doesn''t need to consider others at all, so it took only half a day, All these things have been handled. When things were finished and left behind for a while, Sean set out to return to the black swan castle, accompanied by Alfred. Because of his daughter, Shina Worcester has always lived in the black swan castle. In terms of age, now the little girl is almost twelve or three years old. Basically, as an aristocratic girl, she has learned almost everything she should learn. At her age, it is also time to make some plans for her future. Although it doesn''t matter if Shina doesn''t know anything, Alfred, as a father, doesn''t think so. He still wants his daughter to contribute his own strength to the territory. Unfortunately, her teacher Neil has judged that the little girl has no talent in business and government affairs, so the only way she has left is to either become a war worker or a caster, but it''s hard to say in which direction. Cecilia didn''t go to tingqi Yinling with Sean before. In addition to studying hard in the black swan castle, she also has another task to teach Shina and see if Alfred''s daughter has the potential to become a magician. Although she has the strength of the next silver at her current age, and can indeed be regarded as a genius in a sense, Cecilia still has too little magic. Therefore, even if she becomes a teacher, it is difficult to say what she can teach her. However, if she can become a magician apprentice, she should start from the foundation, Cecilia can still point hina at this. Because if you only talk about talent, Cecilia is much better than Vinci. After all, although Wenqi has the strength to ascend the Silver Peak, his actual age is several years older than Sean. Although Cecilia is only the next silver and still has a way to go from the top silver, she is only 16 years old this year. She is over ten years younger than Wenqi, and her future achievements must not be under Wenqi. The only pity is that Cecilia doesn''t have such a good background as Wenqi. She can carry three mage guild element rings out with her. So, with some hidden expectation, Sean and Alfred rushed to the black swan castle without any delay. But as soon as they arrived at the black swan castle, Sean and Alfred changed their faces. At the moment, the black swan castle is constantly emitting an extremely strong breath fluctuation, and this strong breath fluctuation is not the breath of human beings, but the breath of demons. Chapter 434 The smell of this demon is so strong that you can feel it as far away as the gate of the ancient castle. But this is not the most important thing. The reason why Sean and Alfred really change their faces is that there is a very violent smell in the fluctuation of the magic smell, which often means a change or more troublesome and bad results. "What''s going on?" Alfred''s face looked very ugly. After all, his favorite daughter was now in the castle. "My Lord!" The gate of the black swan castle was soon opened. The soldiers in charge of guarding the castle had seen Sean and Alfred return all the way, so when they arrived at the gate of the castle, the gate was just opened. "What''s going on?" Sean rolled over and asked eagerly. "No... I don''t know." Several guards also had panic on their faces. "Miss Cecilia has already dealt with it, but the problem seems very difficult. Miss Cecilia''s eyebrows are always frowning." "What about Sina?" Asked Alfred. "Miss Sina followed Miss Cecilia." The guard was a northern barbarian. He was a soldier with steel wings before, and Alfred fought thousands of miles with steel wings before. Almost every northern barbarian respected Alfred from his heart. "Both ladies are in the basement." Sean was stunned for a moment, and then immediately realized the problem: "how long has this been going on?" The guard didn''t quite understand, but he replied, "remember two days." "Yes, two days." Another guard nodded, confirming the statement of "two days", and Alfred looked at Sean suspiciously. Sean didn''t say anything more. He walked quickly towards the castle, and Alfred naturally followed immediately. During the period when Sean left, Neil arranged people to clean and tidy up the black swan castle, and after obtaining enough black steel stones, the castle was finally repaired or even slightly changed. Although the interior decoration of the ancient castle is still very simple, at least it is not as dilapidated and miserable as when Sean first took over. The hall did not change much, and the statue was still missing. It''s not that Sean and Neil don''t intend to replace it. The main reason is that if the statue is to be replaced, the foundation platform at the entrance of the basement must be demolished and rebuilt. There are many processes and technologies involved, at least not what the current pandaling can solve by itself. Of course, it''s not impossible to invite people from other places, but it may expose the secret of the basement of the ancient castle. Sean can''t invite people to re carve a statue and solve all these people, can he? But at the moment, the entrance to the basement has been opened. It is obvious that Cecilia started the mechanism. And the smell of demons full of violent smell comes out from this entrance. "What''s going on?" Alfred could not help asking. "Remember the egg of the cave ice Spider Queen we took back?" Sean walked to the basement. Alfred immediately followed him and finally heard Sean''s words. "Remember." Alfred nodded. It was the harvest of his first adventure with Sean, so he was naturally impressed. Alfred also knew that when he went to danawi to find Neil, it was inconvenient to carry the egg, so she took care of it from then on. Sean didn''t take it back until Sean took the territory and rebuilt the black swan castle. However, Alfred didn''t know the fate of the egg, because he had been busy with various military affairs since then, but Alfred remembered that according to Sean''s statement that he got the egg, the egg should have been hatched more than a year ago. "Shouldn''t this egg have signed the magic contract a year ago?" Alfred asked at the thought. "It should have been." Sean nodded. "Originally?" Alfred raised his eyebrows. "But then we were at war with the boulder family''s dependents, and I didn''t have any spare time to deal with it." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "later, I got some help from Andrew. He had a way to turn this egg into the cold Spider Queen, so later I handed over this matter to Cecilia, because only she could sign a contract with the cold Spider Queen..." "But... Doesn''t Cecilia already have Warcraft?" Alfred was a little surprised. According to the limitations of the world law, any human can sign a Warcraft contract, but can only have one Warcraft at most. "That''s the problem." Sean sighed helplessly, "it was a complete accident that Cecilia had a Warcraft because of the action in the wilderness. That''s why I went to Andrew after I came back and asked him to help me find a way, but the plan hasn''t come out yet. Just because of the territorial contract documents, I have to turn my attention to this matter But because Cecilia won''t go with us this time, I asked Cecilia to go to Andrew for consultation on the follow-up plan. " "So you don''t know the current situation?" "Yes." Sean nodded helplessly. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Sean really didn''t understand why the egg of the ice Spider Queen suddenly became violent. Under such circumstances, Sean and Alfred could not help quickening their pace. One of them is worried about Cecilia and the other is worried about Shina. They are out of control of the unknown, which makes them have a kind of anxiety in their hearts. However, Alfred was more mature after all, so his face did not fluctuate much, but if you pay attention to his eyes, you will find that there was extreme uneasiness in his eyes; In contrast, Sean''s expression on his face fully explained his inner emotion at the moment. After the spiral ladder, they soon came to the underground floor. It was originally the strategic reserve room of the black swan castle. However, after Sean took over the black swan castle, the food here had been removed long ago, and the remaining arrows had also been moved to the military camp in void city. Therefore, there was nothing left on this floor. Later, for the sake of safety, Sean put the egg of the ice Spider Queen here. In addition to the artificial magic supply, it is difficult to absorb the elements and magic of traveling in the air here, so it can naturally inhibit the hatching of the egg to the greatest extent. But this time, the situation is completely different. Before entering this layer of strategic reserve room, the whole air has been completely filled with the smell of crazy demons. This demon smell has almost become a substance here. The strong black smell visible to the naked eye is filled in the air. Although it has not completely blocked people''s vision, if we continue to allow the situation to develop, I''m afraid it will really become a dark environment. In this space, there are three people and a dog. Cecilia and Shina are both here. According to the situation, they are not in any danger, which makes Sean and Alfred a little relieved. As for the dog, that is, the marshmallow brought back by Cecilia from the wilderness, this guy doesn''t seem to grow up much, and he looks harmless to humans and animals. The third man, on the contrary, was somewhat unexpected to Sean. "Andrew?" Sean said with some surprise, "Why are you here?" "I can smell the smell here even in Hongye town. Of course I have to come and have a look." Hearing Sean''s words, Andrew looked back at Sean. Even in the current environment, his golden hair was still dazzling. "Your business is done?" "Yes." Sean nodded and greeted Alfred. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Sean and Alfred coming back, Cecilia and Shina were naturally very happy, but the current situation did seem dangerous, so they just said hello and were not interested in chatting. Their attention was completely focused on the light blue spider egg in the middle. "It''s no big deal." Andrew said calmly, "the reason why this spider is violent is her." As he said this, Andrew stretched out his hand to hina. "Sina?" Sean''s face was shocked. "What''s the matter?" "What happened to my daughter?" Alfred looked even more nervous. "It''s no big deal. What are you two nervous about," Andrew said with a look of disdain. However, with Andrew''s strength, I''m afraid it''s really difficult for him to have anything big in his eyes. "If it''s Shina''s reason, let Shina leave?" "No." Andrew shook his head directly and rejected, "if you let the little guy leave, the spider will be more violent. At that time, there will be no way to control it and you can only kill it." At this point, Andrew looked at Sean and Alfred and then continued, "it''s not really a bad thing When the little guy was taking care of the spider, he accidentally cut his hand and dropped some blood on the spider egg. The spider inside absorbed the blood, so he had a special reaction to the little guy''s breath. " "Drops of blood recognize the Lord?" Sean was a little surprised. But this sentence was changed into Andrew''s eyes: "you and I are from the same place. Why are you so superstitious? If there were a drop of blood to recognize the Lord, the world would have become a mess Anyway, the situation is like this. The spider will have a special reaction to the little guy''s breath. It doesn''t matter when the spider in the spider''s egg hasn''t formed before, but now the spider in it has completely formed. Therefore, when the little guy gets close, its induction becomes particularly strong, just because it suppresses the forced constraints of the magic array, It can''t hatch completely, so it''s so violent. " Hearing Andrew''s words, Sean immediately understood how to solve the matter: sign the Warcraft contract. As long as Shina signs the Warcraft contract with the ice Spider Queen, the Warcraft and its owner can have telepathy. After understanding Shina''s emotions and thoughts, the crypt ice spider will naturally become calm. Although at first, Sean didn''t want Sina to sign a contract with the crypt ice spider, according to the current situation, he had no choice, at least it was better than sacrificing the hard-earned ice Spider Queen''s egg in vain. "Then sign the Warcraft contract quickly." "I was going to do that." Andrew glanced at Sean again. "Don''t you see that the contract matrix has been drawn? It''s a bad time for you to come. You know you''re making trouble. " By Andrew''s ridicule, Sean noticed that the magic array around the Spider Egg to inhibit its magic and element absorption was gone, and a very special contract magic array was replaced. This magic array is different from the general contract magic array. From the magic grain and rune mark, it should be a cooperative contract with equal relationship, not a master-slave contract. The biggest difference between this magic contract and the master-slave contract is that the relationship between the contractor and Warcraft is equal, and there is no command relationship, so Warcraft has the right to refuse the Contractor''s instructions. Of course, the benefits are not without, that is, the contractor and Warcraft can make real-time contact no matter how far away, and even the contractor can understand what Warcraft wants to express. Now, Shina and the Spider Egg are in the contract magic array, and the person in charge of the magic array is not Andrew but Cecilia. No wonder Cecilia just nodded and smiled when Sean came. When Quan said hello, Sean was a little lost at the beginning. "Are you ready?" Andrew asked Shina and Cecilia. They didn''t answer, but nodded. It was obvious that their attention had completely focused on what needed to be done at the moment. "Then... Let''s start." Andrew gave a crisp order to execute. Chapter 435 This is a room with simple decoration. A bed, a desk, a chair, a wardrobe, nothing else, not even the carpet that should have been laid on the floor, not to mention the lighting and other decorations such as magic lights. The only lighting is a candle on the desk. However, although the room is too simple, it is very clean. It obviously belongs to the kind that has been cleaned for a long time. This is the master bedroom of Lord Sean in the black swan castle. As far as Sean''s identity is concerned, this room is definitely not worthy of Sean. Because in this world where nobles want to show off their privileges and wealth, if other nobles find that Sean''s residence is actually like this, it will become a joke in the whole aristocratic circle, and even an excuse to question Sean''s wealth ability and his credit. This is why other people with noble titles, even if they are bankrupt, still insist on putting on a show consistent with their status. In the aristocratic world, bankruptcy does not mean losing everything, but if you, as an aristocrat, can''t even maintain the superficial skills of your identity symbol, no one will pay attention to you even if you have a noble title. Of course Sean knows these hidden rules, but does he need to care? Not to mention that the territory''s funds do not allow him to spend on such meaningless things as decorating the black swan castle. Even if he has money, Sean does not intend to spend a lot on the black swan castle. At the beginning of the black swan castle, Sean only came to the underground sacrificial platform, but now the sacrificial platform has been uprooted by Andrew, so the black swan castle will lose its corresponding value. After all, as a castle, the black swan castle was not built on the scale of a defensive castle or fortress, so in terms of defense ability, There is not much outstanding place in the black swan castle. And most importantly, the black swan castle is a half mountain castle. At the beginning of construction, there was no retreat at all. Therefore, once the enemy hit the castle, there would be no retreat. A castle that has lost its value, has no outstanding defense ability and retreat, and is purely a symbolic castle. Of course, it is not worth Sean''s spending a lot of manpower, material and financial resources to support the facade. Besides, Sean is only a jazz title now. In the aristocratic circle system, jazz can''t be regarded as aristocracy at all. Once he becomes a formal aristocrat, judging from Sean''s ability and territory, it''s probably not a problem to take a marquis prefixed with strength. Even if it''s not good, the title of the Earl of strength will certainly not run away. So since he is a powerful aristocrat, do you still need those false facade means? At the moment, Sean sat in the chair by the desk. "How''s Shina?" "It''s completely stable." Cecilia sat on the bed, because there was really no other place to sit in the room. "The burden of level 6 Warcraft for hina was really beyond her endurance. If there was no Andrew, the consequences would be really difficult to predict." Sean nodded slightly. In fact, it is not too difficult to sign a magic contract, but generally it is a master-slave contract, which belongs to a kind of forced contract. However, equality contracts such as cooperation contracts and life and death contracts need to be carefully prepared, and usually the strength of both parties signing the contract will be very similar. However, Shina is still just a little girl, even the strength of the first-order profession, while level 6 Warcraft is equivalent to the strength of the next gold. With such a huge strength gap, Shina naturally can''t bear the power gift fed back by the cold Spider Queen. However, the plan itself was put forward by Andrew, and Andrew was there to help when signing the contract, so Sean was actually very optimistic about the results from the beginning, but the danger of the process was still beyond his imagination. Shina was once on the verge of death. The final solution was to rely on the chain seal to forcibly suppress the power riot given by the cold Spider Queen, which saved Shina''s life. At this time, Shina had been sent back to her room to rest, Alfred was accompanying her, and Andrew left first because the matter had been solved. Now, Sean and Cecilia are talking about the aftermath and how to arrange Shina in the future. In the history of the miracle continent, no one has ever been able to sign a contract with the cold Spider Queen. Even the underground demons can only please the cold Spider Queen by means such as sacrifice, or capture the underground cold spider by extreme means to cultivate powerful cold spider knights. However, Shina''s action now is definitely unprecedented, not to mention the future, because no crypt cold spider can be born by egg laying, let alone the crypt cold Spider Queen. But now Shina has signed an equal contract with a cave cold Spider Queen. In a way, Shina has the control of this cave cold spider group. Moreover, the benefits obtained by Shina are not just these. With the power given back by the queen of crypt cold spider, Shina''s body has also been greatly improved. It is not a problem to become a subordinate gold power. "Are you sure she doesn''t have the talent of a magician?" Sean asked. "No." Cecilia sighed helplessly, "if she must become a magician, her future success is just to become an ordinary magician." Hearing this, Sean smiled and then said, "it seems that little sina is lucky." "Yes." Cecilia is also very happy when she thinks of Shina''s current situation. After all, she is a companion who brought her to this strange land from tindes. Cecilia really regards Shina as her sister, so she is of course very nervous about Shina''s future. Through a series of evaluations, it has been determined that Shina is not suitable to become an internal affairs talent. Of course, this is not absolute. As long as she is willing to work hard and spend more time than others, she can still be qualified for the position of city master, but this is the limit of Shina. It is precisely because of this that Sean wants Shina to become a magician or a soldier. These two ways are much faster than becoming an internal affairs talent in front of him. But unexpectedly, Shina also has no talent in this field. If you continue to learn magic knowledge, you can only become a magician at most, but the third level occupation of bronze is really of little value. If you want to be a soldier, because of Shina''s own blood and her obviously weaker body than ordinary people since childhood, the highest achievement probably stops at the lower silver, and even the back of her father Alfred can''t catch up. Although, as a relative of the first group of followers under Sean''s command, Shina won''t be hungry as long as Sean still has a bite to eat. But Alfred felt a little sad about the result. After all, which parents didn''t want their children to be outstanding? If he could choose, Alfred certainly didn''t want his daughter to be just a beautiful vase. Fortunately, this dilemma has been completely changed by Andrew''s proposal. Even if Shina doesn''t do anything, as long as she grows with age and physical development, she can become a lower golden power in her thirties. But if Shina is willing to practice hard, maybe this process can be more than ten years ahead of time, and even her future achievements will never stop at the next gold strongman. "I''ll arrange for Rena to teach Shina." "Yes." Cecilia nodded and answered. Now Rena is the most powerful person in Shawn territory, so if she is responsible for teaching Sina, it is naturally the most reassuring thing. Moreover, Rena is a knight, and the crypt cold spider is also one of the most suitable mounts for cavalry in the underground world. In a sense, sina is destined to become a knight in the future. Therefore, Rena is the most suitable person to teach Sina. When all these serious things were solved, Sean began to gossip with Cecilia. At this time, Sean found that Cecilia had not been abandoned. Now she has mastered several more kinds of magic, and even two of them belong to the category of advanced magic, This enables Cecilia to play a stronger role in the coming war. However, if Cecilia is alone, her power in the upcoming war is still too limited. After all, Sean, as a provocative opponent in the war, is the nugus family, which is one of the five powerful Dukes in the kingdom of dabion. Even if there is no magistrates group, there is no problem in gathering a mage group. In this regard, the mage guild has always been very large, of course, the premise is to have money. However, there is no mage guild in Sean''s current territory. Obviously, they still don''t believe in the strength of Lord Sean and the future of the territory in the evaluation of the mage guild. However, if the people of the mage guild knew what Sean had done with the mage guild in tingqi, I''m afraid they would not be willing to help Sean - even if Sean had more money. Therefore, Sean found that it was also a top priority to cultivate a mage group completely his own in the territory. Otherwise, once the war turns into a national war, his army will have no advantage at all, which Sean can''t accept. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly remembered that there was another lucky draw in the territory tasks he had completed before. In the awards, he clearly remembered that there was such a reward as "army". If he was lucky enough to draw a mage group, it would be a great help. Thinking of this, Sean immediately called out the lottery system. Chapter 436 When Sean silently opened the lottery system, the scene began to change dramatically. All the scenes in the room gradually fade, and then are restored to simple lines. Then these lines are stripped and disappeared one by one. At the same time, the color of the whole world is constantly peeling off, leaving only black and white. When everything stopped changing, Sean found himself in that dark environment again. In the middle of the world, countless white lights were emerging from the void, and then began to entangle with each other to gradually form a huge light mass. This is not a change in the real world, just a change Sean received in his mind, but this change makes Sean feel immersive. When the light gradually dissipated and revealed the face below, a huge wheel completely appeared in front of Sean. After the wheel appears, a little red light appears in the middle, and then the red light extends towards the wheel edge of the wheel. When the red light is stretched out, it becomes a thin red line, which naturally divides the whole wheel into ten areas. After the division of the runner area, a golden light shines in the first area. The next second, the golden light condenses into a rising arrow mark, and Sean''s consciousness also sends a message: experience. When the mark condensed by the golden light in the first area is displayed, the second area also lights up, and then quickly condenses into a mark like the first area, but this mark is not a rising arrow, but a mark that looks like a sword: skill. Then there is the third mark, a shield: equipment. In the ten regions of the whole roulette, the golden light gradually lights up, and then these golden lights continue to condense into different marks: in the fourth region, the head of a certain creature: pet; The fifth area is a flying flag: the army; The sixth area is a sign of a group of people gathered together: guards; The seventh area is directly a question mark: miscellaneous category; In the eighth area, a sword and a shield are superimposed, but at the same time, there is another rising arrow: proficiency; The marks of the ninth and tenth areas are somewhat the same. They all look like a drawing. The only difference is that the drawing of the ninth area is a treasure chest, while the drawing of the tenth area is a hammer, which represents the treasure map and architectural drawing respectively. After the light of the ten areas completely shone, Sean immediately heard the long lost sound in his mind. Please turn the runner All this was familiar to Sean, so he didn''t hesitate, so he stretched out his hand and gently touched the wheel. As always, the crazy rotation, the rapid rotation in front of Sean. The red lines and gold marks are completely invisible. The only thing left is the brilliance of red and gold, as well as the white smoke around. Under the entanglement of gold and red brilliance, coupled with the white smoke, the whole runner looks like a fire. "Stop!" After several times of practice, Sean has clearly known that what he will eventually get through the runner is purely luck, because it is impossible to capture the movement track of the pointer at this crazy speed. After all, this is a systematic lottery system, and it is not human resistance at all, so it doesn''t matter when to stop. When Sean shouted the word "stop", the wheel, which was still in high-speed motion, was like the time stopped. The golden and red brilliance completely disappeared in an instant. Even the white smoke seemed to be a kind of illusion. But Sean knew that all this was real before, but these were directly projected in his mind, all of which were affected by his thinking and judgment, so such a strange situation occurred. At this time, the area pointed by the pointer on the wheel that has stopped rotating is the head of some kind of creature. Pets. Sean was a little stunned. He had tried to draw a lot of strange things before, but he didn''t expect to draw such an option as pets. At first, in the game, pets have always been a special existence that can be met but not sought. For expert players like him, of course, it is impossible to choose a pet at will. After all, the game limits each player to only get one pet at most, and each pet needs careful care before it can become a helper for players. The pets selected by masters must be extremely careful, because these pets must be able to make up for their own defects and injuries - like mage players, they must choose pets that can protect themselves; Players who are good at long-range attack and not good at melee are bound to choose pets that can protect themselves in melee. With Sean''s original identity, if you really want to get a pet in the game, there must be a way. It''s just too difficult to choose a suitable pet. After all, not all Warcraft can be captured as pets in the game at the beginning. Otherwise, those guilds would have directly captured the boss, because in a sense, for players, the so-called pet is actually equivalent to the relationship between Shina and the queen of the crypt cold spider. Of course, in this real thing, the so-called pet can''t be the Warcraft signing the contract. If Sean wants to keep any pet, it''s OK. But! This pet is a pet produced by the system, which is difficult to guarantee. Maybe it''s a Warcraft that needs to sign a contract? Moreover, the key to the problem is not here. What really stunned Sean and caused a thorny problem was the so-called lottery system. Everything was random! Random, which means unknown and uncontrollable. The most annoying thing for any master player is the unknown and uncontrollable, not to mention that Sean is still a higher level than the master player. However, the system will not pay attention to the depressed Sean. The golden creature avatar will soon turn bright red, which means that the option has been officially launched. As like as two peas, the whole wheel disappeared immediately, and replaced by the same platform as the sacrificial platform on the underground black swan castle. The speed of the conversion between the two wheels was almost without signs. At this time, on the table, there was a blazing light shining continuously. Sean had to spend a lot of effort to barely judge that each flicker of the light was a creature. As in the past, the pet that will be given to Sean through the lottery system is one of these countless creatures. However, the situation is a little different from that in the past, because the frequency of light shining in Sean''s previous lucky draw is far less than that at the moment. It is obvious that the current situation shows one thing: there are too many pet types and numbers to choose from. At this time, it shines at least hundreds of times, and Sean has not found the same species. Of course, it may be too fast to be ignored by Sean, but anyway, Sean can be sure of at least one thing, that is, he hasn''t seen the repetition. Among the pets available, almost none are ordinary creatures, all of which are Warcraft with obvious characteristics. Among them, there are powerful Warcraft such as unicorn, hell three headed dog, nightmare beast and earth walking dragon. Of course, there are also low-level Warcraft such as Bobby, sand wolf and fire dog. Sean even saw nine level or above gods such as Hydra, dragon and three tailed Phoenix. Only in proportion, powerful Warcraft and weak Warcraft account for 50% respectively, which seems fairly fair. However, no matter how fair the lottery was, it didn''t help Sean at all. It''s OK to say if you draw dragon, Hydra and three tailed Phoenix, but what if you draw something like unicorn? As a swordsman, Sean''s fighting skills tend to be infantry, but after owning a unicorn, should he be transferred to be a knight? But if you don''t learn riding and riding war, there will be no increase in his strength with one more unicorn. Moreover, if Sean''s luck is really bad enough to draw not a unicorn but a Bobby, the joke will be really big. At least unicorns can be used to show off even if they can''t be used to increase their strength. What can a bobby do? Throw it out and paste the mucus on the enemy''s face? Sean looked at the flickering light in front of him, and his face became more and more ugly. After about ten minutes of such confrontation, Sean finally sighed as a compromise. After all, this nutritious protest with a system that doesn''t know how to adapt will only make him look like a fool, because anyway, Sean will finally have to make a decision. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will never be able to quit the model of the lottery system in front of him. In that case, I''m afraid he will become a vegetable in the real world. In such a helpless situation, as soon as Sean closed his eyes, he directly shouted out stop regardless of three, seven and twenty-one. The next moment, the flickering light immediately fixed on a picture. It was a spherical creature in rapid motion. From the portrait, the creature is about the size of a baseball, but its whole body emits golden brilliance. Sean blinked several times until he was sure he wasn''t dazzled or hallucinating. He finally couldn''t help yelling: "a ball? Can NIMA''s ball be regarded as a pet Are you t.m.d playing with me? " In the face of Sean''s anger, the system prompt also sounded in Sean''s mind at the same time. [Gollum: unknown creature.] [Item Description: unknown creature has no relevant description.] The next second, Sean was forcibly kicked back to the real world from the interface of the lottery system. And Sean, who had regained his consciousness, immediately stood up from his chair and fiercely fell his hand on the table: "there is no relevant explanation for the unknown creature? You. T.m.d. are really playing with me! " Almost at the same time that Sean yelled again, it seemed that something was really thrown onto the table from Sean''s hand and directly smashed through the whole table, and the strong impact even led to the complete collapse of the whole table. In the dust rising all over the sky, Sean was really stunned this time. Chapter 437 Amid the mess and sawdust on the ground, a golden light ball about the size of a baseball is lying quietly in the middle. Sean blinked suspiciously. When did he get the light ball? According to Sean''s understanding of the system, all the things obtained through the lottery system, except for experience values and proficiency points, can''t be obtained out of thin air. There must be a corresponding process. Just like the devil''s hand in the first lottery, it was transported by the magic tower chamber of Commerce. It didn''t appear out of thin air. Moreover, special drawings such as architectural drawings also need Sean to draw them down before they can take effect. But now, the pet that won the lottery appears in Sean''s hand out of thin air, which is really a little beyond Sean''s expectation. Just when Sean was a little stunned, the light ball lying quietly on the ground suddenly shook. Sean frowned slightly. He didn''t know how to deal with this unknown creature with unknown origin, race and purpose. In my memory, there are many creatures and Warcraft that can be captured as pets in the game. Although most of them have no combat effectiveness or use, Sean thinks he has seen many pet types, so he can be sure that he has never seen such spherical pets. No, not to mention seeing him. He hasn''t even heard of such creatures. "Isn''t it the original creature of the miracle continent?" This is not impossible. Like elemental creatures, they do not belong to the creatures of the miracle continent, but to the existence of the elemental plane. At that time, if players want to get an Elemental creature as a pet, they must find a way to go to the elemental plane. Only there can they get an Elemental creature as a pet. Sean''s eyes still fell on the spherical creature on the ground. He saw it move suddenly again, so he stretched out his foot and kicked it. "Snore!" A faint strange sound suddenly came out of the light ball. Sean even saw the light ball bounce suddenly, raising dust and dust all over the ground. However, it seems that due to the lack of strength, the bouncing height of the light ball is not very high, not exceeding Sean''s ankle. However, when the light ball falls, Sean feels an extremely obvious shock, and there is even dust falling on his head. "Eh?" Sean let out a light sigh of surprise, and immediately bent down and stretched out his hand to pick it up. This time, the golden light ball finally showed obvious signs of activity. At the moment of starting, Sean felt a unique pulse sign, which made Sean sure that it was indeed a living body. But holding the light ball in his hand, Sean had a strange feeling, like holding a heart, and it was also a very powerful heart, because the strong and powerful heartbeat even made Sean have an illusion, which seemed to resonate with his own heartbeat. Soon, Sean found that this was not an illusion, but a real phenomenon. The light ball is imitating his heartbeat! With every beat of the heartbeat, the light on the light ball is constantly shining. At first, the light was still weak, and there was a kind of uncertainty, just like a broken bulb. But soon, the light began to tend to be stable. At least it was not as weak as at the beginning. Even there were faint golden stars scattered, but the light was brighter. It gave Sean the feeling that it was like a fluorescent lamp on. After about ten seconds, the light of the light ball was finally completely maintained at an obvious conspicuous level. If the light ball had light before, but it felt dull without brightness, it was extremely dazzling now, even if it was only held by Sean, but if someone came into the room at this time, he would only notice the light ball at first glance, not Sean. "Gollum!" The unique voice Sean heard before finally came out of the light ball again. Then there was a vibration in Sean''s palm. This is a high-frequency vibration, and the source is uploaded from the photosphere. After a little careful observation, Sean found that this vibration is not a material vibration, but a spatial vibration - this light ball is affecting the space around Sean''s palm in a way that Sean can''t understand, but this influence is harmless, which can be seen from that Sean''s palm is not crushed by the vibration of space, But the impact is inevitable. After all, it is related to the stability of the surrounding space. As a result, Sean suddenly understood why the light ball was soft in his hand, but his smash just now could destroy the whole desk, and even the jump could affect the shaking of the whole castle. However, in order to test this idea, the next moment Sean reached out and grasped the light ball completely in the palm of his hand. The sudden change seems to make the light ball uncomfortable. The frequency of the vibration obviously becomes faster, which is obviously struggling. "Grunt, grunt, grunt!" The sound of the light ball was also obviously a little hasty. "I have no idea what you''re talking about." Sean looked puzzled. "Grunt, grunt, grunt!" This time, the sound speed of the light ball slowed down slightly, not as fast as before. But what really surprised Sean was that when the voice sounded this time, a strange voice also sounded in Sean''s mind. It was difficult for him to distinguish whether the speaker was a man or a woman, but it was not an electronic synthetic sound. If it was necessary to distinguish, it was like a flat tone of speaking in a relatively open place. However, this voice clearly expressed a meaning: "let me go quickly." Sean showed an incredible expression. He didn''t expect the light ball to have this ability. Before, he was worried that he could not communicate with the pet. In this way, even if the light ball was so powerful, it would be meaningless - of course, Sean even wondered whether this thing had IQ, but according to the current situation, as long as this thing could communicate, whether it had IQ would be meaningless. Of course, if it could, Sean thinks it''s better not to have IQ. "Gollum, Gollum, Gollum!" The light ball makes a series of rapid sounds, which are so fast and urgent that it sounds like a kind of noise at all. However, because now he can directly transmit the mental wave with the light ball, Sean can clearly understand what the light ball is arguing about - according to Sean''s understanding of words, the sentence of light ball means "you don''t have IQ". "It''s not up to you to judge whether I have IQ." Sean glanced. "But now I want to try." "Grunt, grunt, grunt!" "What do I want to do? You will soon know. " As Sean said this, he suddenly raised his right hand holding the light ball, and then fell hard to the ground. There was a sudden flash of gold, and then the whole black swan castle shook suddenly. The gray sand and stone fell from the top of the castle. In a moment, the whole room was suddenly covered with a layer of gray dust, and Sean became very embarrassed. The next second, the screams of the maids and a flustered sound of footsteps sounded in the castle. It was obvious that the sudden vibration made the people in the castle a little flustered. The vibration stopped in less than two seconds. The process was not long, but the vibration was at least equivalent to an earthquake of magnitude 5 or 6, which surprised Sean. But what surprised him even more was that there was an obvious hole in his room where the light ball had just fallen. The size of the hole was like a baseball, just the area of the light ball. Obviously, the light ball was thrown by Sean, and the powerful force directly smashed through the ground of the castle. Black steel stone is a kind of stone with very high hardness. It is difficult for ordinary weapons to damage it. At most, it leaves some shallow marks. Only specially made high-quality weapons or magic weapons can damage this kind of stone. The fact that the light ball can smash a hole in the black steel stone proves that the light ball also has a considerable degree of destructive power. And it''s not just that. Generally, if something like a photosphere is damaged, even if the damage point is broken down, there will be cobweb like crack traces around it, which is the common point of the damage of the stressed area. But now there is only one hole in the ground, and there are no cobweb cracks around it. On the other hand, it can prove that the light ball itself is not as simple as it looks. However, this fully proves Sean''s conjecture that the light ball can affect the fluctuations in the surrounding space. This fluctuation will affect and interfere with the area touched by the light ball to a certain extent, just like the destruction of the desk just now and the potholes hit on the ground at the moment. The reason why there is no more large-scale damage is that the influence of the photosphere on space is very limited, which is roughly equivalent to the size range of its own volume. In this way, it can explain why there is no more extensive damage on the ground. As for the destruction of the desk, it is purely due to the transmission of power during the destruction, which is why the whole castle will shake. It''s just that Sean has another problem that he can''t understand. According to the spatial vibration frequency generated by the light ball just now, Sean''s hand will be completely crushed when touching the light ball, but in fact, not only did he not, but also he could directly hold the light ball itself, and even he could feel that the light ball itself was a very soft creature. The ball of light soon flew back from the hole and hovered in front of Sean. "So you can fly." Sean said as if he had found a new world, "that''s good. It saves me the trouble of picking you back." "Gollum! Grunt, grunt, grunt! Gollum, Gollum, Gollum! " "Do you really want to kill me if you can?" Sean blinked, and he suddenly smiled with satisfaction, because the last problem he didn''t know had been completely solved, "do you mean that you can''t cause any harm to me because of the existence of a rule that you and I can''t explain and understand?" "Gollum!" The light ball flew around in the air, probably to show that it is really angry now. Sean looked at the light ball and suddenly smiled a little evil. He thought about it, then stretched out his hand and said, "come here." I saw that the light ball that was still rotating rapidly suddenly stopped, and then began to fly towards Sean''s palm. It can be clearly seen that the light ball seems to be trying its best to prevent this from happening, because there are extremely strong signs of spatial fluctuations in the space around the light ball, This sign has even begun to distort. However, no matter how hard the light ball struggled, it finally flew to Sean''s hand and stopped. "Grunt, grunt, grunt!" The light ball is still expressing what Sean wants to do, but this time the voice in Sean''s mind is more of a humanized emotion. It seems a little afraid and afraid. This emotion seems a little wronged and pitiful in the transmission and expression. Unfortunately, this is a light ball, not a normal creature. Otherwise, it may be cute. In this way, Sean may be merciful. "Nothing. I just want to test how far you can fly with help and how far I can keep in touch with you." At the same time, Sean had opened the window of the room, waved and threw the light ball out. "Gulu -" This time, even if the sound from the light ball did not need to be translated by Sean''s brain, it could be clearly heard that it was screaming. Chapter 438 The sudden Black Swan Castle earthquake ended with the same inexplicable situation after its inexplicable beginning. However, few people find that there is a hole in the whole castle suddenly. Of course, no one takes it seriously even if it is found. After all, the castle is very old. Although it has been repaired before, many of the internal damage of the castle can not be repaired, because this kind of project is no longer a simple repair and maintenance, It can be regarded as renovation and reconstruction. But the servants and guards in the castle were surprised by some of the things brought about by the earthquake. For example, in addition to the irreparable loss of the kitchen, another loss is Sean, the completely scattered desk in the owner''s room of the black swan castle. Many people wonder why only the desk in Sean''s room was damaged, while things elsewhere were intact? In the end, we can only blame the poor quality of this desk. Of course, some people still know the truth. "So this guy caused the earthquake in the whole castle?" Cecilia looked at the light ball floating around Sean in surprise. "How does it look... A little depressed?" It was late at night, and the desk in Sean''s room had just been changed. It was temporarily taken from the old room, so the desk looked a little shabby. However, it seems that Sean doesn''t mind this. He is reading a letter urgently sent by void city. The seal on the fire paint is Athena''s seal, which indicates that it is a letter from tonis fortress. Cecilia received the letter. That''s why she came to Sean''s room at this time. Naturally, she saw Gulu. "Really?" Sean opened the letter and heard Cecilia say so, so he looked up in doubt and looked at Gulu. According to the "experiment" in the afternoon, Sean found that Gulu is indeed a creature, and obviously a creature with high IQ. After resonating with the host, it can not only have spiritual communication with the host, but also make a comprehensive reproduction with the host as the template, including wisdom, common sense, emotion and so on. So it''s normal that Sean can clearly feel Gulu''s emotions and even the meaning Gulu wants to express without looking. In fact, Gulu was a little depressed at this time, but Sean couldn''t understand why Cecilia could feel it. Was the magician''s perception really sensitive to this degree, or was it Cecilia''s unique blood ability? In Phoenix''s blood, there is indeed an ability to communicate with all Warcraft and creatures. But when Sean looked up at Gulu, he finally understood why even Cecilia would know that Gulu was in the wrong mood. Although the Gulu floating in the air at this time looks no different from the previous appearance, the light emitted is much darker than under normal circumstances, and the surrounding space is obviously a little empty. It''s like a normal person with the words "I''m very lost" written on his face. So unless he is blind, no one will feel happy when he sees Gulu. "What''s your attitude?" Sean raised his eyebrows and took out the letter. "Gu... Lu..." Gulu answered weakly, which was in sharp contrast to the energetic appearance in the afternoon. "Hey, the light is too dark. Turn it on." Sean had opened the letter. Hearing Gulu''s weak voice, he glanced at Gulu again. However, it is obvious that Gollum is very dissatisfied with his master. He starts shaking up and down in mid air - of course, it is not really shaking, but through high-frequency vibration of space to achieve the purpose of shaking, at least it looks like this guy shaking - and then makes Gollum''s cries, which are heard in Cecilia''s ears, Naturally, it''s a noise with completely unknown meaning. It''s just that the attitude of watching Gulu is so fierce. Obviously, it''s not a good word. "What is she talking about?" Cecilia could not resist her curiosity and asked. "It says it''s not a lighting fixture." Sean looked much more pleasant to Cecilia, but when Sean turned his head to Gulu again, his face looked very impatient. "I don''t think you''ve had enough in the afternoon, have you? Why don''t you fly a few more times? " As he said this, Sean raised his right hand. Seeing Sean''s action, Gulu immediately stopped making meaningless sounds and shaking, but desperately emitted golden light. At this moment, the brilliance that erupted from Gulu was like a small sun. In Sean''s room, you can even feel the rising high temperature. The room that was originally sealed because the windows were closed immediately made Sean feel like he was in the sea of fire. He can fully feel the crazy loss of water in his body. "Are you trying to blind me?" Sean growled angrily. "Let you turn up the light, not let you emit high temperature. You''re trying to do the right thing with me, aren''t you? I think you want to taste being buried in a cesspit. " "Gollum! Grunt! " "Hum, if you don''t want it, just be conscious." Sean turned his mouth. Even if he looked up, he couldn''t see it. It was like the rumble of the sun. The heat even burned the ends of his hair. He felt like he was about to melt. Perhaps the threat of being buried in the cesspit is very effective. Gulu sends out a life-threatening cry, and then readjusts the brightness. This time, although the light he emitted was still very strong, he did not have the dazzling feeling, and there was no longer the feeling of being in the sea of fire, but there was a little more holy flavor in the light. This strange and familiar feeling made Sean feel a little confused. Familiar, that''s because Sean can be sure that he has definitely experienced it, but he hasn''t faced this feeling again after coming to this world, otherwise he can''t remember. This is also the reason for the strangeness. Because he can''t remember it, Sean thinks it should be something he felt in the game at the beginning, and it shouldn''t be many times, and there''s no impressive situation. Otherwise, it won''t be strange. This illusion is only a moment, and a lack of deep impression means that this kind of thing is not important. Since even the system directly rated Gollum as an "unknown creature", Sean thought he didn''t need to investigate the existence of Gollum. Anyway, this guy didn''t seem to be of high value at present, so Sean refocused his attention on the letter sent by Athena. The content of the letter is not complicated. It just reminds Sean in a more obscure way that envoys from the Millennium covenant Empire and the royal family have arrived at tonis fortress in advance. They will start from tonis fortress in a month and are expected to arrive in void city in two and a half months. The letter also pointed out that the Millennium covenant Empire had known about the territorial ownership verification initiated by the Hastings family of the kingdom of dabion against the panda collar. The reason why they arrived in the void city two months later was to stagger with the executive officers of the peace association. Of course, they did not want to meet people from other churches. Therefore, from the essence of the matter, This operation of the Millennium covenant empire is probably a secret operation. Of course, it does not rule out the suspicion that the other party has the idea of taking advantage of the fire. The content of the letter was not long, so Sean read it quickly. "What did the Marquis say?" Cecilia asked when she saw Sean put the letter down. "The people of the Millennium covenant empire will probably arrive in void city in two months." Sean had nothing to hide from Cecilia, and had already mentioned it to Sean when yasina secretly visited, so Sean said it very simply, "they chose a good time, just when we finished solving the matter about the land lease." Hearing this, Cecilia''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "they already know about it?" "Never underestimate an empire''s intelligence gathering ability." Sean said in a deep voice, "judging from Athena''s reminder, it is obvious that the Millennium covenant empire is suspected of taking advantage of the fire. I probably want to put pressure on me when we lose our territory and force me to hand you over. As a price, I may get a formal title and a more fertile territory. It is possible to even become an aristocrat of the Millennium covenant empire. " Cecilia smiled. "It looks like I''m worth a lot of money." "Yes, the standard baifumei." Sean also smiled. "The Millennium covenant empire is a good plan. It''s time to come to us. If I hadn''t been reminded by Athena to get the territory contract documents, maybe we were really desperate at this time." Cecilia thought about it and found that it was true. At present, the situation of panda collar is indeed a mess. Due to the previous military mobilization, the Dayi leader fell into a semi paralyzed state, while the chilav leader was closed from the beginning because it was close to the gorge Rift Valley, and all roads were blocked. These two territories will lose the possibility of development in a short time, and will also be impossible to develop in the near future because they will become the forefront of war. In addition, there are two things that the territory needs to deal with at present. The first was Sean''s occupation of the rift valley. This is one of the important business routes of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. With the strength shown by Sean, they are absolutely impossible to let Sean dominate. Although the chamber of Commerce Alliance has no time and energy to deal with Sean for the time being because of the devil event planned by Neil, it is obvious that the abyss devil enkos can''t be caught, So the bickering between the major churches and the chamber of Commerce will end sooner or later, and then we can free up our hands to deal with Sean. So how to deal with the follow-up of the Great Rift Valley is what Sean must make a decision as soon as possible. The second thing, of course, is to compete with the Hastings family for the ownership of panda. Because of the involvement of the madmen of the peace association, the difficulty of this matter is more troublesome than the first thing - at least if Sean really dominates the Great Rift Valley, the chamber of Commerce Alliance can only conduct some secret operations to compete with Sean and eventually reach some agreement, but the peace association is a famous madman in the whole continent, If it is proved that the panda collar does not belong to Sean, and Sean still occupies it, then the peace association will dare to come directly to the door. At that time, even yasna will certainly not protect Sean. According to the previous information of yasna, the people''s Congress of the peace association will probably arrive in void city in a month and a half. At that time, as soon as the evaluation result is given, Sean will have only half a month to pack up and leave. At this time, the people of the Millennium covenant Empire arrived at the time point. They united with the Royal envoys of the Principality of Ryan to put pressure on Sean. As long as he was a normal person who had tasted the sweetness of the Lord and the nobility, he would never go back to be an unknown ordinary person, so Sean would be forced to hand over Cecilia under pressure and interests. If the people of the Millennium covenant Empire were more ruthless, and then put pressure together with the people of the alliance of chambers of Commerce, and sent troops from the Millennium covenant area to the Great Rift Valley, Sean would really lose his money. It can even be said that all his efforts in the past two years have been in vain. Of course, all this is based on the fact that panda''s ownership does not belong to Sean. Unfortunately, the people of the Millennium covenant Empire did not know that the contract instrument of Panda had fallen into Sean''s hands, so this means of pressure could not be effective at all. Moreover, in a strict sense, Sean is not a normal person at all. Even if panda''s territory is lost, Sean can''t hand over Cecilia. After all, the reason why he likes panda''s, Dayi''s and chilav''s is just an excuse to go to war with the kingdom of dabion. However, everything has been handled properly now. The pressure strategy of the Millennium covenant empire could not succeed from the beginning, so Sean didn''t pay attention to it at all. His only worry was that the Millennium covenant Empire would use force to rob Cecilia when it found that the conspiracy could not succeed. If this happened, Sean could not stop it. So, after thinking carefully, Sean said, "tomorrow you will go back to the empty city with me, and then you will stay in the empty city. Unless I allow you, you are not allowed to leave the empty city for half a step." "Why?" "The void city is protected by Beth. Only there can you be safe." Sean replied. "Are you afraid they will take me away by hard means?" Cecilia was also a little surprised. "Don''t underestimate an empire''s intelligence gathering ability, nor their strength." Sean said calmly, "believe me, if the blood experiment is really reopened in the Millennium covenant Empire, they must have a strong idea of catching you back, even at all costs What I''m worried about now is whether Beth can stop those people who have bad intentions. No... I''m going to Hongye town to ask Andrew tomorrow. " As long as Cecilia was involved, Sean was always in a panic. He was not as calm and wise as before. Although this behavior is indeed funny, Cecilia always feels very sweet every time she sees such Sean, so she doesn''t want to oppose anything, or Cecilia actually enjoys Sean''s tenderness and attention. "Hey, fool, the light is dark again. Are you lazy?" Sean suddenly raised his head and gave a Gulu. Gulu made a voice of some grievances. Under the oppression of Sean, it had to readjust the brightness emitted from itself. But in fact, it is not lazy at all. It just feels a little tired. "Don''t do this to Gulu. I always think it''s so pathetic." Cecilia looked at Gulu and said sympathetically. "Gollum!" The grunt floating in mid air made a timely cry, which sounded like agreeing with Cecilia. "What else can this fool do besides being a lighting fixture and a heater?" Sean tilted his mouth and didn''t think so, because after a whole afternoon''s attempt, Sean didn''t find any other value of Gulu except that it could be used as lighting and heating. Even if it was used as a concealed weapon throwing, it was very limited, at least it didn''t work at night, Moreover, it will certainly not play a role in the face of those strong people above the holy land. "Gulu Gulu..." As if he was arguing for himself, Gulu once again issued a series of hasty sentences with unknown meaning. Whenever Gollum makes such a quick statement, even if it has telepathy with Sean, Sean still can''t hear what Gollum is saying. What he needs to bear is the double bombing of his ears and brain. So in this case, Gulu gets Sean''s slap. "Speak to me!" With a flash of golden light, Gulu, who was slapped by Sean, was embedded in the wall. In this way, it naturally caused a vibration of the whole ancient castle. However, compared with the situation in the afternoon, the vibration this time was obviously much weaker. It seemed that Gulu had begun to be able to control his power. "Sean!" Cecilia''s tone had a smell of blame, but she soon ran to one side of the wall and reached out to take Gulu out. "No!" Seeing Cecilia''s move, Sean just let out a scream. Gollum is born with a position, which will affect the space around Gollum, so that it can not only float in mid air, but also harm anyone who comes into contact with this space position. Its effect is equivalent to being directly in the turbulent flow of void. As we all know, void turbulence is a natural air flow with annihilation properties. Anything in contact with this air flow will completely annihilate in an instant, and it is impossible to leave any residue. Sean can contact Gulu because there is a stronger rule between Gulu and Sean to protect him. But Cecilia has no such rule protection. If she tries to make contact with Gulu, the whole right hand will be crushed and annihilated by the void turbulence in an instant. However, the unexpected situation was staged at this moment. Cecilia''s right hand did not annihilate directly as expected, but grabbed Gulu through that layer of space. Sean was also a little confused when watching Cecilia gently rub Gulu in her hand and suddenly glow on her face. "So soft!" Cecilia''s performance was like a child who got a new toy. There was an unspeakable surprise on her face, "softer touch than marshmallow..." "This..." Sean blinked. "Gulu Gulu!" Gollum made a sound similar to humming, which seemed to be a little complacent. However, Sean heard the meaning of his words clearly: "you mean that people other than me can contact you as long as you agree?" "Gollum!" "Hum." Sean snorted coldly, but obviously there was a sense of relief. Gulu lies lazily in Cecilia''s palm, but it ignores Sean. However, if Gulu can show his expression, Sean can see that Gulu also shows a relieved expression at this time. Other people want to have contact with Gulu, but it''s not as simple and easy as Gulu just said to Sean. At the moment when Cecilia came into contact with Gulu, Gulu forcibly cut off the protection of her position, and then revised the adaptability of her position, so as not to cause any harm to Cecilia. As a creature with high intelligence quotient and a replica of Sean as a template, Gulu certainly knows the importance of this woman to Sean. If it hurts the magician named Cecilia, Gulu believes that he will not be thrown into the cesspit. Chapter 439 The next day, Sean immediately left the black swan castle and set off for Hongye town. Sean originally wanted to go with Cecilia, but considering that he might have to live in the void city for a long time in the future, he had to pack up some things and take them away together, so he didn''t go to Hongye town with Sean, but met in the void city instead. Anyway, there should be no threat in a short time, so Sean is still more relieved at this time. On the third floor of the black swan castle, Gulu looked at Sean''s back riding away. He didn''t know whether to be relaxed or lost. Naturally, for Sean''s feelings, Gollum is also very complex. As the awakened host, Gulu has been regarded as its master in the core sense, but Gulu finds that he has not been paid due attention at all, which makes Gulu have a subtle negative illusion of his own existence value. In its soul core memory, the birth of each member of their family will be extremely valued by the host, but it doesn''t feel valued at all here, which makes Gulu feel a little wronged and sad. Just like now, Sean went on the road alone and didn''t take Gulu with him, which made Gulu doubt his existence value: "can he really only be a luminous and hot lighting appliance?" "Ignore that fool." Suddenly, a young voice sounded behind Gulu, which startled Gulu, and the fluctuation of the surrounding space became a little obvious and strong. "He is a battle maniac, and the murderous spirit on his body is so strong that I vomit." "Who?" Gulu turns around - in fact, although Gulu looks like a light ball and can''t see its true face at all, there is still a distinction between front and back. Then Gulu saw a creature with white fur like a dog struggling to get in through a small hole near the door. From the body size, it was a miracle that the dog could drill half through the small hole. Gulu stared at it for several minutes and couldn''t see it get in, He had begun to wonder if the puppy was stuck because it was too fat. "What are you still looking at? Come and help me. Don''t you see I''m stuck?" The white dog uttered a cry, "I was able to drill here easily before. Did I eat too much recently and get fat again Come and help me. Don''t stay there and watch. " Gulu looked at the white dog stuck in the hole with a little sweat. After thinking about it, he still flew towards each other. "Hello! Be careful! " Seeing Gulu flying towards him, marshmallow suddenly struggled hard. Because he was too fat, he was stuck. As a result, Gulu could only see its two front claws waving constantly, but in fact, at the other end of the wall, the two rear claws of marshmallow were waving constantly, which looked a bit like a dog crawling swimming posture, "Your breath is as dangerous as that fool!" Hearing the sound of marshmallow, Gulu''s speed slowed slightly, but it soon reacted. The danger marshmallow said should refer to the influence of its spatial position. The inherent position of this family is indeed a very dangerous existence in a sense, because the surrounding space is covered by the void turbulence, and anything contacting this turbulence will be completely annihilated in an instant. Only some powerful creatures can survive in the void turbulence. Cotton candy doesn''t know what is void turbulence, but it instinctively feels the extremely dangerous smell of Gulu. Reminded by marshmallow, Gulu slightly changed his position so that he would not reject marshmallow, and then approached marshmallow. However, although this position will not have an impact on the marshmallow, it does not mean that other material forms around it will have no impact. Therefore, Gulu hardly needs to spend any effort. He just slightly approached the wall that stuck the marshmallow and soon created a larger hole, so that the marshmallow no longer has to worry about his obesity. If Sean and Cecilia were here, they would be shocked by this phenomenon. Therefore, this time, Gulu didn''t cause a strong spatial vibration when it came into contact with the materials of the world, which means that Gulu has completely mastered the power. It''s only two days before and after. Gollum will cause space vibration as long as it contacts the material world from the beginning. Now, even if it uses its position to annihilate the existence of the material world, it will not produce energy overflow. The control and learning speed of this power, even the ancient dragon, can''t be so fast. However, for Gulu, this behavior is also an instinct from the core memory of the soul, so it doesn''t think it''s worth showing off and proud. With Gulu''s help, marshmallow can finally get into the room smoothly. It first sniffed the smell in the room, and then frowned humanized, revealing a disgusting appearance: "what a terrible smell." "This is my master''s room!" Grunted out a protest. "That guy doesn''t care about you. Why do you care about him so much." The marshmallow said disdainfully, "you might as well follow my master." "Your master?" Gulu has some doubts. "Haven''t you met last night?" Marshmallow said in a natural tone, "if my master doesn''t like you very much, how can I come to you with the dangerous smell on you all the time." Gulu thought for a moment, and then realized who the white dog was talking about: "you mean Miss Cecilia? She is really a good person. I was saved last night thanks to her. " "So it''s no use following that murderer." Marshmallow said in a voice of people coming over. "But... He is my host after all." Gulu is a little tangled. Although Sean''s behavior does make Gulu have an illusion of self denial, according to the inheritance of the core memory of the soul, after the existence of its family resonates with the host, they can''t change the host unless the host dies, otherwise they will encounter very terrible rules and punishment, and may even fall down. "I didn''t let you change your host." The marshmallow looks like he hates iron and doesn''t make steel. "He''s as stubborn as the big guy in the basement." "Basement?" "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you." The marshmallow smacked his mouth. Looking at its appearance, it was obvious that he had eaten something before coming to Gulu. "It is the second existence that generates consciousness in this castle. It lives under the castle. I met it before. It''s really a big guy But its owner is still a child. He always likes to touch me every time he sees me. It''s really uncomfortable. " "I think if you are willing to lose weight, maybe there won''t be so many people who want to touch you." Gulu glanced at marshmallow - it was a real glance, because marshmallow did feel a mental wave sweeping over him. "You know what, I''m not fat, I''m plump!" Marshmallow muttered a little unhappily. Gollum vibrates through the frequency of space, indicating that it is difficult to understand the meaning of cotton candy saying these words. In his opinion, the white puppy in front of him is covered with fluff. This fluff can not play any defensive role except to slow down the impact on the body. Although it is a quadruped, it has no sharp claws, which is also a performance of no attack. In addition, Gulu doesn''t feel any magic on marshmallow The breath of elements and so on fluctuates, and even the physical strength is not very strong. "Xiaobai, how did you live to this day?" Gulu has no less curiosity about things he doesn''t know than normal people, so he asked simply. "What, Xiaobai, I have a name! My name is marshmallow! " Marshmallow protested loudly. Gulu looked at the marshmallow in silence and engraved Sean''s memory, so it knew what the three words meant: "do you really know what marshmallow means?" "It''s just a name." The marshmallow cried, "your master named it. I protested at the beginning, but my master seems to think the name is very good. He always calls me that, so I can only recognize it I can''t help it. Who wants my master to give me delicious food all the time? " "Well, it''s really just a name." Gulu thought for a while. After all, he still didn''t have the heart to tell marshmallow that it was a food in Sean''s eyes. He felt that the blow was too big. I''m afraid the little dog would not accept it, "but I still think Xiaobai is better." "You are as troublesome and capricious as your master." The marshmallow curled its mouth. Gulu is a little confused. It reproduces with Sean as the host, so of course, its thinking habits are very similar to Sean. At least before its own personality is really born, its instinctive reaction will be more like Sean. As the existence of this family, this kind of thing is also a kind of common sense, but now Cotton Candy says that its behavior is incorrect, which makes Gulu doubt his existence significance and behavior again. But at this moment, even Gollum himself did not know that the process of communicating with marshmallow was actually accelerating the birth of his own personality. If its own personality is not born, it will always be a copy of Sean''s thinking, not a real conscious creature. "Speaking of it, I don''t know your name yet." Marshmallow thought and suddenly asked. "Gollum." Gulu thought for a while. He found that Sean didn''t give it a name. He had always called it Gulu before, and he didn''t know why the name made Gulu feel friendly, so Gulu decided to keep the name. "Well, Gollum, I''m here to say hello to you today, because I just heard the murderer and my master say that when you want to leave the black swan castle, remember to take you with you, which means that we will all live together for a long time in the future." Marshmallow nodded with satisfaction, and then opened his mouth completely in the style of an elder, "as the first creature to give birth to consciousness in this castle, I am the elder of you and the guy in the basement. For... Well, I don''t know your gender yet?" "Have you ever seen a light ball like me with gender characteristics?" "What a coincidence?" Marshmallow thought for a moment, and seemed to feel that what Gulu said was also very reasonable. "I don''t know my gender at all." "..." Gulu didn''t want to talk to the little white in front of him. "But gender doesn''t matter at all. In a word, you should remember that I''m your eldest brother. In our big family, you have a sister living in the basement." Cotton candy continued, "but it''s troublesome to enter that basement. I''ll take you to see your sister if I have a chance later Now, would you like to go to the kitchen with me and find something to eat? By the way, do you have a mouth? Can I eat? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gulu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with his way of awakening. Otherwise, how could he always encounter such strange creatures? As for the future life with Xiaobai, Gulu has begun to consider how to avoid meeting this guy, because it feels that this behavior of an idiot must be contagious. Chapter 440 This is a prosperous city. Even though it was late at night, the cries of the vendors could still be heard in the streets, and the laughter and songs from the tavern were deafening. Even if we look at the whole continent, there are few cities that are still so dynamic after night. After all, there are few nightlife styles for entertainment and choice in this world. Therefore, in addition to the so-called capital of trade, no city dares to call itself. Dilla''s tight cloak filled his eyes with emotion. This city is indeed the top five in terms of vitality among all the cities he has seen so far. The only thing that can beat this city is probably the kings of the Millennium covenant Empire and those large cities. Looking back, dills looked at the slowly closing gate. He entered the city 13 minutes before the gate was about to close. Following the track of the city gate closing slowly, deers looked up, and then saw the wall nearly 20 meters high. Only in terms of height, it was not particularly tall, and the stones used in the wall were also very ordinary, which was nothing strange. However, it was not difficult to see from deers''s eyes that these walls left a lot of blank and additional space, It belongs to a pattern that can be expanded freely. "Ambition is really not small." Dills looked back and gave a sneer. About the construction of the void City, dills had obtained information from other sources before, which was planned by the Lord of panda, Sean Connery. This means that the construction layout and relevant materials of the whole void city must also be provided by the Lord, and after the completion of the city, the original mayor was removed from his post, but a new person was appointed by Sean Connery. Unfortunately, there is no information about the newly appointed mayor Neil. After all, before that, no one knew who the Lord Sean Connery was. As a pioneering knight, it was not enough for the intelligence organization of the Empire to pay attention to him. If it was not because this time it involved the No. 4 secret document and paid close attention to the man who awakened the blood of the Phoenix, It is impossible to focus the attention of the intelligence department here, and he, as the commander of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, is even less likely to come in person. But as things went on, dills was surprised to find that the situation in this territory was not as simple as he thought. The first is about the Lord of the territory, Sean Connery. According to the tracking of known intelligence, the Lord''s origin and background are all mysteries. The only thing that can be judged and speculated is that the Lord should be a qainas. However, Connery''s family name also puzzled the intelligence departments of the Millennium covenant empire. At least they didn''t find Connery in all the famous family names of the qainas empire in recent 100 years. If you want to track the family name or other information earlier, the project will be very huge. Even if you invest all the manpower of the whole intelligence department, it will take at least a few months. But is Sean Connery worth the effort of the Millennium covenant Empire? The answer was obviously no, so the investigation into the origin of Sean Connery was put on hold for the time being. In the case of the mystery about the Lord himself, dills once thought that the people around Sean might not be able to get too much information, but the fact once again surprised him. Because the intelligence service actually sent him information about William Yale, the commander in charge of all military affairs in Sean''s territory. In this material, deers was surprised to find that William Yale was a graduate of the private military academy of the imperial capital of the Millennium covenant! The royal capital private military college of the Millennium covenant empire is an extremely famous noble College of the Millennium covenant empire. All the students in this college are noble children, and it is impossible to recruit any civilian to hospital. The college only teaches military knowledge, such as military strategy, tactical application, command skills, logistics, etc. any student who graduates from the college is equivalent to directly holding a ticket to become an Imperial officer. In the military system of the Millennium covenant Empire, more than 80% of the intermediate officers are provided by the Wangdu private military academy. According to the graduation data of William Yale, his grades are not excellent, but they are not particularly bad. Except for the sentence "have keen insight" in the comment, all his grades are medium. Although he is also a noble child, according to the data, he seems to be a child of a collateral branch. Therefore, it is almost impossible for such a graduate with neither background nor talent to get a rapid promotion opportunity in the military system of the Millennium covenant empire. It is not difficult to imagine the following: after two years in the army, he was treated as a victim and punished by being dismissed from the post of officer in a conflict between the imperial border and foreign nationalities. After that, the intelligence department also conducted a follow-up investigation for a period of time because it was worried that the young officer might do something harmful to the Empire. It did not stop tracking until William Yale left the Millennium covenant empire. Deers frowned when he saw the information. Although the intelligence information is more detailed, the most critical information is missing. According to the information collected from the kingdom of dabion, it is obvious that this William Yale is not the William Yale who just graduated from Wangdu private military college. Otherwise, judging from his original graduation achievements and relevant experience, it may be no problem to be competent as the military commander of a territory, but to become the commander of all military forces under Sean''s command is completely beyond his ability. After all, there was a middle-aged man named Alfred Vost under Sean. His most famous battle was that thousands of northern barbarians fought thousands of miles along the southeast front of the kingdom of dabion, and finally successfully returned with two or three thousand northern barbarians. In terms of bravery alone, deers thinks this man can even be compared with Oscar, but whether he can be compared with Oscar in strategy and tactics is unknown because of the lack of effective intelligence analysis. But even such a man should obey William Yale, which is enough to prove that William Yale''s ability is absolutely superior to others. Deers can be sure that William Yale will have this change now. This must be in the years from his leaving the Millennium covenant Empire to meeting Sean, but the most critical information was completely lost because of his neglect of William Yale, which made deers inexplicably upset. At least, if according to the information fed back from the kingdom of dabion, it was planned and arranged by William Yale to block the whole gorge Rift Valley and wipe out all the noble private forces of the kingdom of dabion led by chilav, the young military commander is qualified to let deers set up an intelligence team for him. However, with his keen intuition in intelligence work for many years, dills always believed that there were too many keys hidden in the secret battle that broke out in chilav. According to the previous information, he judged that William could never be the kind of person who would deliberately show his edge, otherwise Alfred would not have fought thousands of miles at the beginning, so there must be other key things hidden in the battle led by chilav. Dills''s eyes swept the intelligence of Rena, Stalin, Adolf, nock and anno one by one. However, unfortunately, the intelligence data of these five people are also incomplete. Except that Rena was once a knight apprentice and was previously active in a mercenary regiment in the kingdom of dabion, all other information is unknown. However, the information about the military affairs of these five people in the territory is relatively clear, especially on the list of Rena and anno, which are distinguished by the key signs of red warning. One of them is the most powerful individual in Sean''s territory - the next golden strongman, and the other is one of the commanders of two troops with formal independent titles in Sean''s territory. Although dills didn''t see the advantage of anno, it was destined that anno should not be underestimated as he could be compared with Alfred and took over Alfred as the General Commander of the steel wing force. In addition, intelligence data also indicate that there may be one or two powerful armies hidden in panda''s territory. This has been confirmed by the boulder family mission of the kingdom of dabion. Although there is a lack of combat data, judging only from the momentum, well-equipped level, morale and many other aspects, the delegation of the boulder family who visited the void city said that it is likely to be no worse than the tequila black guard, which can be compared with the second-line elite troops even in the Millennium Alliance Empire. This information has attracted dills'' attention. However, in fact, these intelligence can only be regarded as minor details for deers, and the reason why he attached great importance to them is that he found that all the intelligence collectors he had previously sent to collect information about the blood of the Phoenix had been secretly executed. From this point of view, it proves that Pan Daling''s anti espionage work is carried out very carefully, and it is not easy for a territory''s anti espionage work experience to compare with that of a man born in the great empire. At least, even the royal families of the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, dills had a way to send people to infiltrate, but he ate it here in the void city. It was under such circumstances that Neil, the chief executive officer and chief acting lord under Sean, officially entered deers''s eyes. Then, deers found a more shocking phenomenon. Anyone trying to get close to Neil was secretly executed, and even a little information feedback was not sent out. There was even a golden strong man. Under such circumstances, deers finally gave up the intelligence collection of the fourth confidential document and rushed to the void city in person. Because of calculating the time, Thurman should almost arrive at the void City, but up to now, there is no information about the Phoenix blood, which makes deers have to do it himself. Chapter 441 The noise in the tavern did not affect dills''s thinking. Born in a slum, he is very familiar with this environment. It can even be said that he has been used to it for a long time. For others, it is a very noisy environment, but for him, it is a natural intelligence collection point. Although there are many meaningless contents, there is no lack of some golden gossip, and the only thing he needs to do is to organize the information he needs from these chaotic words. Of course, under normal circumstances, this practice is only applicable to those small villages and towns. After all, there are usually only one or two pubs in such places, and the intelligence is naturally relatively concentrated. Usually, if you want to find out the information you need in a city, you won''t choose the stupid practice of going to pubs. After all, even if a city is small, at least there will be several pubs, and the information collection channels will be scattered. Unless a lot of human resources are invested, this practice is a pure waste of time. It''s just a waste of time for others, but not necessarily for dills. Without such a stunt or two, he could not have become the general head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant empire. Sitting quietly by the bar counter, dills didn''t attract much attention. He just ordered himself a relatively affordable dinner and a glass of ale. At the moment, he looks a bit like a down-to-earth wanderer who comes from a distance and tries to find a good opportunity here in the void city. He didn''t eat fast, but he was a bit hasty. He looked no better than wolfing down. At least he was rude. He would drink a mouthful of ale only when he choked, and then hammer his chest to swallow the food hard. It took him less than two minutes to finish the meal. There was still half a glass of ale left. Dills licked his lips and touched his purse with his right hand. His eyes showed some loss and frustration. However, his eyes soon returned to calm and looked like he was full of hope for life again. When the owner of the tavern came up to him and began to clean up the dishes, dills took a hard sip of the ale glass, which looked like drinking courage. Then he asked, "boss, are you still hiring people here?" "Hiring?" The tavern owner was stunned. He glanced at the young man with an expectant look in his eyes. This is a young man full of vitality. Just now, when he was delivering food to him, the boss noticed that the young man threw the dusty old cloak at his feet. This little detail is not very eye-catching, but it is very important to talk with countless adventurers every day For the tavern owner with whom businessmen deal, it is a very clear message: This is a well-educated but very down-to-earth young man. If such a young man is not really desperate and hungry to the extreme, he will not gobble up his dinner like just now. Of course, he will not have the courage to ask about work after drinking a mouthful of ale. In any case, this is a very shy young man who has just set foot in society. Maybe something happened at home made the young man have to try his luck in the void city. Now, the leaders of the nearby territories are well aware that the void city led by panda is an emerging city. It has just been built and is still in a blank reclamation period. If we can seize this opportunity to gain a foothold here, we probably don''t need to worry too much about our future life. Because of this, many people come to the void city every day. These people include vagrants, unhappy neighbors in other territories, and even some bankrupt businessmen or poor people. Although the arrival of these people makes the void city no longer need to worry about the population, the saturated employment rate in a short time also began to breed some crime problems. Fortunately, with the return of consul Neil, the relevant public security of the void city is much better now. At least after sending more patrols and guards and directly executing some criminals, the void city also began to restore its former peace and tranquility. The tavern owner is quite optimistic about the educated young man in front of him. After all, if the void city continues to prosper, it will certainly be of great benefit to him. However, it''s a pity that he just recruited a man who looks more capable, which is already running at full capacity for his tavern, so although he sympathized with the young man, he shook his head and refused: "young man, you''re a little late." Sure enough, as soon as the tavern owner''s words fell, dills cooperated and showed a look of disappointment and loss. In fact, deers, as the chief of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, noticed a torn notice outside the tavern when he entered the tavern. Judging from the traces of the paper still left on the wall, dills easily judged that the paper must have been a notice paper for recruiting employees. Judging from the ash marks displayed after the paper was torn off and the adhesive marks behind the residual paper, the paper should have been torn off within two days after it was pasted. Moreover, there is no new covering trace on the paper, which shows that the tavern is full of staff, so dills can''t be admitted here for questioning. However, deers still showed disappointment about the long-known result, just for his next move: "well... Can you provide me with some information? I... I really need a job now. " At the same time, dills took off his money bag, showed a determined grin, and poured out all the money in the money bag. Three silver coins and twenty-one copper coins. The tavern owner glanced, and his eyes showed some sympathy. At most, this money is enough for the young man to spend four or five days in the void city. After that, if he can''t find a job, he may really become a beggar. But that''s not what the tavern owner really sympathizes with. Now he can really be sure that the young man in front of him is an inexperienced rookie. "Hey, looking for a job?" A burly looking man sitting next to him came carelessly, "I can introduce you to a job." "Dole." The tavern owner frowned slightly, but after being stared at by the big man named dur, he could only shut up bitterly. Deers was keenly aware of this move, and then his face showed some panic. He quickly swept the money into the money bag, and a smile worse than crying appeared on his face: "thank you... Thank you for your kindness, I..." But dills''s right hand was soon grabbed by dur and took his purse. Deers''s face changed greatly. He tried to get his money bag back, but he was knocked down on the bar by dole. At this time, the two big men sitting with Dole also stood up. The three soon surrounded dills. Although they didn''t do it, the invisible deterrent was enough to make many timid people step back. The tavern was quiet for a while, but after seeing that the troublemaker was duel, the tavern soon resumed its previous noise. As for the incident at the bar, they have forgotten all about it. "Dole, if you want to continue drinking here in the future, stop it." The tavern owner really liked the young man, and if Dole made trouble here, it would have some impact on his tavern, so he immediately said, "if you don''t go again, I''ll go to the patrol captain." Dur looked at the tavern fiercely, and then turned away with a cold hum. However, before leaving, he gave dills a hard elbow: "stingy, you''re lucky." Dills''s face turned white after being punched by Dole, but he just dared to be angry and dare not speak. Looking at the money bag taken by Dole, he was so anxious that he almost cried. But in the end, he could only watch Dole and his two companions leave arrogantly, and had no courage to catch up. "Alas." For a long time, the tavern owner sighed slightly, "that guy is Goldy''s man, a famous villain near here. Although if you go to the guard, their behavior will be punished, but Goldy will come to trouble you, unless you don''t want to stay in the void city. " Dills pursed his lips and didn''t reply. His face was still a little dull. "Well, you go to the south of the city to find Rodo, and say I introduced you. If you''re lucky, you may find a job." The tavern looked at dills and finally moved with compassion, "Rodo is a famous meat supplier in void city. It is said that even the food of the Lord''s house is purchased from him. I heard before that he needs a little knowledge and education. Maybe he wants to deal with the people in the Lord''s house But whether you can win the job from Rodo depends on yourself. " Hearing what the tavern owner said, dills''s eyes showed excitement and joy. This time, he didn''t pretend. Originally, he just wanted to get himself a legal identity with the help of the condition that the tavern owner introduced his work, which is of course a great guarantee for his underground activities in the void city. When he entered the tavern, he caught a key message during the small meeting just now: now there is a mixture of good and bad people in the void city. Although increasing the patrol guard has improved the public security situation, in fact, the void city is still in a relatively chaotic and complex situation. Therefore, once there is anything unusual, it will be noticed soon. Judging from this information, dills probably knows why his men missed: in such a chaotic situation, coupled with the careful anti espionage work in void city - only in this tavern, dills found two people who may be engaged in anti espionage work. Judging from this point, Deers has every reason to believe that the taverns near the four city gates must be monitored by the intelligence department belonging to Panda collar. If they don''t pay attention to it a little at this time, they will be watched immediately. Given the current tense relationship between panda collar and the kingdom of dabion, if deers is in charge of intelligence work, it must be killing mistakes. Therefore, it can only be said that dills''s men are not bad at learning, but are completely regarded as a victim. The spy investigation work can never be completed in a short time, so dills urgently needs a new identity. What he didn''t expect was that his luck was really too good. He was able to connect with the food suppliers of the Lord''s house from the tavern owner, which saved him a lot of trouble in his next espionage work. Because he came to void city only to investigate who has Phoenix blood. According to the known intelligence clues, deers has actually locked three people: Rena, Shina and Cecilia. But he couldn''t be sure because he didn''t have enough intelligence to establish data analysis. However, if he could get close to the Lord''s house, he believed that his work would be finished soon. At the same time, after thanking the tavern owner, dills couldn''t wait to leave the tavern. All his behaviors were very normal and didn''t attract the attention of the two people who were also conducting intelligence investigation in the tavern. On this point alone, we really have to say that dills is an expert in this field, because the two sides are not at the same level at all. Chapter 442 Nearly half a month has passed since deers secretly sneaked into the void city. At this time, Sean happened to go to red leaf Town, and Cecilia has begun to pack up and prepare to go to the void city. Shina has regained consciousness, but her response to the body is obviously not fully adapted. It may take several days to one or two months to fully adapt to this change, but it is no longer an obstacle for Shina. She only needs to gradually master and control her power in continuous learning, so it will be another big help under Sean sooner or later. Rena has rushed to the Black Swan Castle all night. At present, Rena is not responsible for anything in the territory. At least until the proof of territorial documents and the visit of the Millennium covenant empire are settled, the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion will not break out. Therefore, I am afraid that the next three or four months will be the last peace period of panda. The cavalry force under Reina is now in the process of reorganization like Cecilia''s guards. Clough and Reina should have been responsible for this job, but for various reasons, William is taking over it himself. Therefore, Reina, who is free, rushed to the black swan castle to teach hina some martial arts first. According to Sean and Alfred''s consideration, that is, in the next few months, Shina can learn as much as she can. After all, she can''t become the main combat force in a short time, so there are no mandatory learning requirements. After all, Sean actually has other plans about the crypt cold Spider Queen, so Sean doesn''t particularly mind whether Shina can become a female Knight like Rena. However, Alfred is full of hope for his daughter''s future, and also thinks that his daughter can surpass himself in the future - judging from the current situation, hina''s potential is indeed above Alfred - so under such circumstances, of course, Sean will not spoil Alfred''s happiness, Naturally, Rena must strictly train Shina. Judging from Rena''s rigid work, I''m afraid sina will not have a good life in the next few months. After everything was arranged, Cecilia also set off for the city of void. Along the way, in addition to 30 elite soldiers with steel wings, there are also 10 heavy cavalry guards from dark wings and 30 soldiers of Cecilia guards temporarily transferred. In addition, Alfred is personally in charge. As long as this luxury lineup does not meet the upper gold level strong, even the scale of a four-level Army of 100 people, it has the power of war. It is precisely out of confidence in the security situation in his territory that Sean did not accompany Cecilia this time, but went to Hongye town to meet Andrew. Of course, it would be great if he could borrow some strength from Andrew. "No." Andrew shook his head without hesitation and looked very solemn. It was obvious that Andrew''s refusal was not a joke. "Why?" Sean is a little incomprehensible. "It''s hard for me to explain the relationship with you, but the war between you and the kingdom of dabion has completely exceeded the rules I can bear." Andrew frowned. He really couldn''t think of any more simple way to explain the limitations of the laws of the world with Sean, "I''m different from you... You appear directly in the world, but I came to the world through other ways. In essence, although you and I don''t belong to the world, you belong to the existence allowed by the rules, And I belong to the existence that must be excluded. " Sean still looked blank. Looking at Sean''s appearance, Andrew scratched his hair wildly, but he tried to be patient and continued: "what would you do if you suddenly had a foreign object in your eye? Do you want to rub your eyes and get the foreign body out anyway? " Sean nodded. "Is that the difference between me and you?" "Good." Andrew said in a deep voice, "for the world, my companions and I are foreign objects. If we are found by the will of the world, we will encounter a series of troubles..." seeing that Sean''s face is somewhat disapproval, Andrew had to remind: "what I can call trouble with my strength is the real trouble." Hearing what Andrew said, Sean finally looked serious. He hasn''t seen Andrew''s shot, but he has heard of bass and NKOS, both of whom are Andrew''s men, which proves Andrew''s strength from the side. With Andrew''s strength, they say it''s troublesome, so we can see the thorny degree of this matter. "If we are discovered by the world will, we will be directly suppressed by the world will, and the effect of this suppression is the rejection of the whole world." Andrew thought about it and decided to reveal some secrets to Sean, "once we are excluded by the world, we can''t get any power supplement from the world. At that time, our power will be one point less, and wherever we exist, it will cause many natural disasters. If you don''t want the world to be destroyed, Then you have to kill us... I mean, you know? " This time, Sean was really scared. "But as long as there are rules, there will be loopholes." Andrew remained silent for a moment, and then continued, "Beth became the guardian of the void City, which is one of the loopholes. The moment you learned to calm your soul attracted the attention of the world''s will and made enkos wake up, which is also a loophole. As for me sending someone to protect Neil, that''s another loophole But even if it is a loophole, there are also rules. It is safe for us to act within this rule. That is why Beth can only move near the void City, and we can only stay in this tavern. The last time we protected Neil for you, we can only kill the people who did it to Neil. " Hearing this, Sean finally gave up asking Andrew to help invade the kingdom of dabion. However, it is not difficult to understand that with the strength of Andrew and others, if they do, which country other than the seven empires can stop these guys? "But you can rest assured that no one can hurt Cecilia as long as it is in the empty city." Seeing Sean''s anxiety, Andrew reassured Sean, "of course, we can also give you some help in other aspects within the scope of the rules You have learned how to calm your soul now. If you go back to the void city to find Beth, he should teach you the second move. " "But I can''t let Cecilia stay in the void city all her life?" Sean is a little depressed. With Andrew''s assurance, Sean believed that only Beth was there, and no one could make Cecilia''s idea in the empty city. But once you leave the void city? Next, once a war is launched with the kingdom of dabion, Cecilia, as the only magical force under Sean, must go to the front. If the Millennium covenant Empire sends people to attack at this time, Sean can''t keep Cecilia at all. If there is no magic power, in the case of national war, Sean''s army will really be reduced to cannon fodder. "I have heard about the Millennium covenant Empire, but I can''t give you much help in this matter." Andrew thought for a moment, but said, "I heard that the other party is oppressing by taking a posture of preparing to attack the Principality of Ryan. I can ask enkos to help you in this regard, at least so that the army will not be a threat again. In addition, the additional asylum I can provide you is two years. " "Two years?" Sean didn''t understand the meaning of the word. "In the next two years, I will block all the strong saints who act against you or those around you, so Cecilia will be safe even if she leaves the void city in the next two years." Andrew nodded and continued, "after two years, the next situation must be solved by yourself. At that time, I will not stop any trouble for you, and Beth will leave the void City, and you must find something for me This is the condition for my additional two years of asylum. You can choose to accept. If you refuse, the current situation will not change. At least Beth will stay in the void city. " Hearing the speech, Sean''s eyebrows naturally frowned, and he began to think about the gains and losses. For two years, even if the next three or four months of peace period is deducted, there is still a year and a half of protection period. Based on his understanding of future historical development, this period should basically be able to solve the problems with the kingdom of dabion, and even have their own participation. Maybe the war will end faster. Only in this way, two years later, the void city will lose its biggest protective talisman. At that time, if someone wants to solve himself or William and others by means of assassination, he can''t bear the consequences. However, if he chooses this shelter, he will completely lose the power of magic balance in the future war with the kingdom of dabion. According to his current situation with the mage guild, it is obviously impossible to obtain the support of the mage guild. After all, he has offended the mage guild so badly. Even the mage guild, which has always focused on interests, will certainly not choose to cooperate with him. Andrew didn''t urge Sean. Looking at Sean''s locked eyebrows, he knew that this guy was seriously thinking about the gains and losses of this matter. To be fair, Andrew actually appreciates Sean very much. If he is not constrained by the laws of the world, he is actually willing to help Sean solve these problems, but unfortunately, there will never be perfect things in the world. Finally, Sean still failed to make a choice in an instant. Andrew was not surprised by the result. He asked Sean to go back first and give him a message when he decided. When Sean left Andrew''s tavern, ABIS and nanali came down the stairs. Looking at Andrew in deep thought, nanali frowned: "why don''t you tell him that you will fall asleep after sheltering him for two years? And Beth''s departure is to prevent him from being tainted with too much fate entangled with us, so as to completely become the enemy of the world? " "Because I knew that if I told him all this, he would reject my proposal." Andrew said calmly, "but without the little girl, he who lacks magic power to check and balance with the enemy, he can''t achieve excellent results in this battlefield. Although I don''t know what he is thinking, I can feel his anxious heart. Besides, if we want to go back, we must rely on his strength, so in any case, he must become strong as soon as possible. " "But if so, we are likely to be watched by the will of the world." "Esther Venter already knows our existence, which means that we have stepped into the track of destiny, so it''s only a matter of time before the world will find out. Because of this, we must find the way home before the will of the world stares at us, otherwise the twilight of the gods will be staged again. " Chapter 443 After leaving Hongye Town, Sean rushed to the void city. Nowadays, the situation of the territory has become more and more clear. There are few things that Sean needs to make decisions in person. Whether it is agricultural development, government affairs, economic sources, etc., all can be regarded as on track. Of course, this situation is only aimed at the two territories of Dayi and panda. At present, the situation of chilav is still in deep water. If it were not for the support of Dayi and panda, chilav would have become a wasteland. At present, both Neil and Rudd focus all their energy on chilav. This territory was originally given to Sean by Baron lonnis, now the Marquis of lonnis, as a treaty of reparation for defeat. However, in fact, this territory is not a very precious territory - according to the current known situation, there are no mineral veins buried in the underground of chilav, and the land belongs to relatively barren dry land. In addition, it is close to the broken Dragon Valley mountains, the mountains are desolate, and there is a lack of creatures that can provide hunting and mountain rocks that can be mined, It can be said that chilav collar is a barren land. Once, the territory''s biggest source of income was to provide supply points and rest points for slave teams. However, since Sean implemented the blockade policy of the gorge Rift Valley, the largest economic source of the territory has been completely cut off. In addition, as the main battlefield of the private conflict with the kingdom of dabion, the Chilean leader was actually seriously damaged - a large number of vegetation were removed in the war, and the land was greatly excavated in order to lay traps and form a war situation. Therefore, half of the Chilean leader are channels and pits everywhere. Today, the resident population of two villages and a small town led by chilav is even less than 3000. A large number of people in this territory have all flowed into the void city. Of course, Neil arranged this plan. After all, the void city can accommodate 100000 people to live here. Of course, such a large city will also need a lot of various facilities. In this way, there will be many employment opportunities. Rather than let these people have a possible riot because of the barrenness of chilav, it''s better to transfer them to void city. But even so, chilav couldn''t give up. Because this territory is the most important key link in Sean''s plan to go to war with the kingdom of dabion. In fact, no matter how barren, dilapidated and desolate the chilav collar is, it has become a pastry in the eyes of the dabion Kingdom, just because it is the best shortcut to the gorge rift valley. In the past few months, the nobles of the kingdom of dabion have proved with iron facts that it is impossible to open up this road to the gorge Rift Valley by private force alone, let alone recapture the chilav leader. At the beginning, those aristocratic private troops who secretly sent troops to kieraf just wanted to teach the Lord Sean a lesson by force and let him know that as a pioneering knight, they were not qualified to be compared with the old aristocrats of the kingdom of dabion. So at first, they just wanted to conquer Sean by force and force him to open the road from the chilav leader to the gorge rift valley. After all, they didn''t occupy the name of the chilav leader. Because this territory was one of the compensation projects after Baron lonnis and Sean lost the war. At that time, no one was aware of the importance of this territory. Therefore, even the royal family of the kingdom of dabion did not intervene in this compensation. Even many people were laughing at lonnis, a newcomer who might enter the Ministry of military affairs in the future. But now, no one can laugh, because they have begun to denounce why Lonnie wanted to cede the land. If it hadn''t been for Shaun''s hand, the nobles wouldn''t be so uncomfortable now. As a kingdom developed by slavery, the capture of slaves in the wilderness is the key to the continued prosperity of the kingdom of dabion. After all, this is a very important economic source. However, once the chilavs were blockaded, the kingdom of dabion was cut off from such an economic source - of course, if they wanted, they could actually enter the erison area from the Rio forest of the Principality of erkiri. Only in this way, the cost of the slave team will be tripled. This alone makes more than half of the nobles in the kingdom of dabion have to quit the slave business. The other half of the nobles, even if they have established such a slave hunting team, can only last for about half a year. If there is no harvest for more than half a year or the harvest is not enough to make up for the cost of this slave hunting, these nobles will also withdraw from the slave hunting business. Under such conditions, no more than 20 nobles, including the five dukes, three princes and the royal family, can still form a slave team to capture slaves in the wilderness. But in this way, unless they go deep into the hinterland within a thousand miles of the wilderness, or are lucky enough to catch more popular goods, they are basically losing money when they enter the wilderness from Ellison district according to the past slave hunting situation. And lose money. Are smart nobles like these willing to do it? In this way, unconsciously, the voice of the kingdom of dabion for the war led by chilav became higher and higher. Even the military headquarters, which usually contain each other and dislike each other, rarely kept silent this time. This tacit attitude makes many nobles smell some unusual atmosphere. They even think that the senior level of the kingdom of dabion has reached a unified tone. What is lacking at present is an appropriate opportunity or excuse. In this way, there is only one topic in the upper house of the capital of the kingdom of dabion every day. When will we send troops to chilav? On this day, the house of Lords was still very noisy, and the topic did not know when to start. It gradually evolved from "when to send troops to chilav" to "Declaration of war petition". At present, in addition to the five dukes, including some Marquis, more than 40 noble owners have signed this petition. At the same time, there is also a series of long force distribution. The total force has reached 200000. These are just private soldiers of these nobles. The upper house of the kingdom of dabion is a layout similar to an annular field. According to the title, status and status of the nobility, it can be roughly divided into four grades. From high to low, it is listed in the seat of the annular field of the house of Lords, and in the middle of the annular field is a platform similar to the podium. Every nobility who wants to express his opinions and views can stand in this position and speak freely. At the moment, although the topic is still under intense discussion, the young people who stand on the platform and make impassioned speeches no longer focus on the war, but have begun to extend to a series of logistics arrangements, and even carry out a series of strategic analysis with reasons and levels. A man in a black windbreaker suddenly walked around the ring of the house of Lords. Many nobles sitting in their seats showed disgust at the mysterious aristocrat who could not see his identity. However, when the mysterious aristocrat stepped on the fourth column of the highest ring field, the faces of these aristocrats instantly changed from disgust to awe, because those who can sit in this position are either the agents of the five dukes, or the agents of the powerful Dukes or the powerful marquis. The worst level must also be the famous and powerful marquis. In this aristocratic world where people with high class titles can kill people with low class titles, absolutely no one is willing to make trouble for themselves, so many aristocrats close their eyes or pretend to be busy with other things, that is, no one dares to continue looking at this mysterious aristocrat. When the mysterious nobleman sat down, a middle-aged man in the blue and white military uniform of the Royal Army, who had been sitting in the third column of the house of Lords, opened his eyes at the same time. He leaned back. When the mysterious aristocrat leaned forward, they could just start whispering. When the aristocrats sitting on the left and right sides of the middle-aged man in military uniform saw this move, they got up and left very smart. For a time, the two people''s surroundings became a forbidden area for strangers. When many people saw the mysterious aristocrat talking to the middle-aged officer, some smart guys had guessed the family of the mysterious aristocrat. Nugus. Because this middle-aged officer is the real power leader in the current military headquarters. He is also a real power count, Domingo hastin. The only people who can talk to Domingo like this, and even make Domingo so respected, are the nugus family, and I''m afraid their status is not small. Otherwise, if it were just an agent, it would be absolutely impossible for Domingo to show such a respectful look. "How are things going?" "Master Gerson, please rest assured that everything is ready." As a real soldier, Domingo hastin''s actions have typical military momentum. Although this rigid and serious behavior is not very popular with some nobles, no one will deny Domingo''s ability. "The territorial contract document has been prepared, and I will take the Griffin back to tingqinling today, In a month, pandalian will become your territory. " "I''m not interested in panda''s territory, which is destined to fall into my hands." Gerson nugus flashed a cruel look in his eyes. "I asked about the assassination plan for Sean Connery!" "This time, there is a golden assassin among the entourage. I disguised him as my entourage. At that time, as long as the ownership of the territory is determined, they will have half a month to leave pandaling. At that time, the people I arranged will start the assassination plan at that moment. If the assassination fails, I''m also ready to take a back hand. Recently, the void city has been opened to absorb refugees. I''ve let one of my troops sneak in in batches, and then I can organize an attack by mountain bandits. " "Very good." Gerson nodded with satisfaction. "As long as you give me Sean''s head, I will never break my promise to you However, you should remember that although Sean has only the upper silver, according to the eagle''s intelligence, he has the strength to kill the lower gold strong, and there are many strong around him. You must plan more comprehensively and carefully. I don''t want to see any mistakes. " "Please don''t worry about this, master Gerson. I do this professionally." Chapter 444 The king capital of the kingdom of dabion is located on the west side of the ridge of the Magic Dragon Ridge. The whole king is almost built around the mountain, and the palace of the king capital is built on the mountain. Only in terms of technical content, the architectural art of the palace is not below the four castles in the southern continent. But after all, this is the real symbol of a royal family. It is the king capital of the kingdom of dabion. Dabion does not fall into the city. Therefore, it can not be purely based on the scale of the castle, so it is naturally not among the four major castles in the southern continent. The permanent population of dabion Buluo city is about 300000, which can only be regarded as a relatively small scale among the king capitals of all countries on the mainland. However, this is mainly related to the architectural style of the king''s capital, because it is built around the mountains, which makes it impossible for the king of the kingdom of dabion to expand, and even to build. But in this way, the house price of dabion has become extremely expensive, and the class privilege status of nobility has also been highly reflected in this city. The whole city of dabion has been cut into six huge platforms with huge manpower. In addition to the last and largest platforms located in the mountain, which are regarded as the main buildings of the Imperial Palace, the first platform and the mountain wall continue to become the military barracks of the royal capital. The remaining three platforms are the residential areas of residents, rich businessmen and nobles. According to different residential areas, the luxury of public facilities and the strictness of guard are also very different. It''s not that you can live in a house in the aristocratic district if you have money. But on the contrary, even if you are just a dilapidated Baron, you can also own a house in the aristocratic area, which is why so many people in the kingdom of dabion want to become aristocrats, and the number of aristocrats in the country is also the largest in all countries on the continent. At this time, outside the study of a luxury mansion in the noble area of the fourth level platform of buluocheng, dabion, Gerson nugus was knocking on the door. "Come in." A thick voice came from the study. The tone of the voice revealed a kind of aloofness, but Gerson was used to listening, so he didn''t have any expression. Only after getting permission did he open the door and enter the room. Sitting behind a desk is a middle-aged man of about 50. He is not handsome, and it is not difficult to infer from the outline of his face what he looked like when he was young - even when he was young, he was absolutely not handsome. But he couldn''t bear it. He had a good family background and worked hard. At least he didn''t lose face to the nugus family. Therefore, he successfully inherited the name of Duke nugus. Of course, he also married several charming wives and concubines. The middle-aged man is the current owner of the nugus family and the Duke of Bonn, Ashan nugus, who is now one of the five Dukes of the kingdom of dabion. "Father." In front of the Duke, Gerson also restrained his arrogance and coldness, and bowed his head slightly to show humility. In the nugus family, family affection is actually a very superfluous thing. Because of the desire for strength and victory, the nugus family has always believed in the policy of strength first. After Yashan nugus took over, the whole family began to change towards military discipline. After all, Yashan was a soldier, and without his efforts in the army, it is absolutely impossible for the nugus family to begin to reach into the military affairs department of the kingdom. Moreover, it has to be said that under Yashan''s strong and iron blood policy, the nugus family is much stronger than the past generations, which is why the nugus family can be compared with the boulder family. Ashan nugus, the Duke of Bonn, looked at his youngest son - as Sean guessed, although Gerson nugus was Ashan nugus''s third son, he actually ranked seventh in the lineal genealogy, with two brothers and four sisters. However, in the nugus family, even women, unless you have done nothing from the beginning and can only be regarded as a victim of political marriage, you must contribute to the family before you can continue to be named nugus. Although Sean guessed a bit about Gerson''s identity, he didn''t know because he didn''t know the kingdom of dabion and the nugus family. Now, in the lineal blood of the nugus family, except Gerson, there are only three people who are also recognized by the nugus family - the eldest son, the second daughter and the fourth daughter. As for the second son and the eldest daughter, they have died in battle for the honor of the nugus family, while the three women have left the family because they refused to obey the arrangement of the nugus family. Now they have been missing for five years, but the four women are really interesting. As the four married women, in fact, their fifth child and Ashan nugus are twin sisters. Only because the three women refused to obey the marriage arranged by the family, the four women were replaced as victims. Originally, the nugus family hoped to strengthen the influence and status of the nugus family in the aristocratic circle of dabion kingdom through political marriage, but it is a pity that although she is still a blood relative recognized by the nugus family, she has always been against the nugus family. Ashan nugus, the father and head of the nugus family, responded with disdain. Until this time. "Your failure in the wilderness is not all your fault." Yashan looked at his youngest son, who was most satisfied with him, and said in a deep voice, "Angie has gone too far this time I have sent a notice to the kingdom to officially cancel her nugus family identity. " When his father said this, Gerson was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said, "do you say..." "Andros is her man." Yashan said calmly, "although your military plan in the wilderness this time is very reckless, the core idea is correct. If you can kill the Lord in the wilderness, even the Marquis of tonis will have nothing to say In fact, you are only a little away from success. " "The sister''s role in this matter this time is..." Gerson is still a little incredible, "... Is the enemy?" "Not an enemy, but not an ally." Yashan shook his head. "Remember, she''s not your sister anymore." At this point, yashancai casually took out a document from his desk and motioned Gerson to read it. There was a flicker of hesitation in Gerson''s eyes, but he came forward to pick up the document and read it. As he looked through it, the look in his eyes gradually turned into shock, and then into an indescribable color of anger. Obviously, he couldn''t believe what was recorded in this document. "There were 3000 mercenaries in the army that were supposed to obey your command, which were secretly transferred by Qi Gesen from the third garrison. As a result, because Angie informed the boulder family, this army could not leave the broken Dragon Valley Don''t resent your uncle for not helping you. He has tried his best, and this time things have a great impact on him. " Yashan said calmly, "although your sister has been interfering with my decision-making with her influence over the years, I don''t blame her. If she can overthrow me, I will be very happy to see this scene. After all, this is our family motto But this time, she has gone too far. If she makes your uncle unable to free up her hand with her own ability, she is still my daughter, but she should not collude with the boulder family. " Nugus and the boulder family are feuds for generations, which is clear to the whole dabion kingdom. Any member of the nugus family who has contact with the boulder family, even if it is a secret contact, will be punished by nugus according to family law, and the serious case is secret execution. This secret family law has been handed down since Yashan''s grandfather''s generation. After dozens of people were executed, no nugus family dared to contact the boulder family. Of course, there was no way to socialize on the scene. Gerson looked at the information in his hand. A trace of angry flame flashed in his eyes. His left hand held the document tightly and pulled the whole document out of wrinkles. In fact, he didn''t expect that his uncle, who was fighting for his inheritance, would help himself, even the idea of the third garrison. He knew very well that if he had the support of the 3000 troops of the third garrison, Sean would never leave the wilderness alive, and he would not have such a heavy loss - for Gerson, the death of silver and wolf was the pain he really couldn''t bear. The more so, the more it reflects Gerson''s anger and resentment against Angie. Even people with closely related interests such as competing for inheritance can support themselves, but why should their own sister, who is related by blood, drag her back? The family motto of nugus family is clearly written. If you want to freely control your destiny, you must have the honor of being able to live up to the name of nugus. His second brother and eldest sister died on the battlefield because of this? "This time, you did a good job in your secret meeting with Domingo." Looking at his son with blood in his eyes because of anger, Yashan appreciated more and more, "don''t worry, although your means are a little extreme, this move is really aimed at the Lord of Panda If you can successfully recover the panda collar, you will not only win back the face for the Kingdom, but also slap the boulder family, and the whole aristocratic circle of the kingdom will thank you for this. This is human kindness. " At first, Gerson was shocked when he heard that his father knew about his secret meeting with Domingo. He didn''t feel at ease until his father determined his achievements. However, after hearing what his father said, Gerson found that he had indeed ignored many problems. At first, when he came up with this plan, he only wanted to revenge Sean, not so long-term. "How are things going?" "Domingo has left the royal capital. After this negotiation with the Lord of panda, Domingo will also implement the assassination plan." Gerson said, "if the assassination plan fails, there will be a follow-up plan. In any case, the Lord of panda will never survive." "If the assassination plan fails, the follow-up plan will not be implemented." "Why?" Gerson was stunned for a moment, his face puzzled, but his eyes were more unwilling. "If you assassinate, then we can find some excuses. After all, the territory has been taken back. What''s the matter with the Lord? But if you continue to carry out the follow-up plan, if you make a slight mistake, you will be seized by the Marquis of tonis. Are you going to war with the Marquis? " Hearing that his father''s tone had become severe, Gerson finally lowered his head and didn''t respond, but his eyes showed an extremely unwilling look. He couldn''t calm his anger without killing Sean. Because of all these plans, Gerson did not consider for the benefit of the nugus family, let alone for the whole dabion kingdom. He only considered himself. This, he and his sister Angie nugus, are so similar. But it''s a pity that Yashan nugus didn''t find this. Chapter 445 Sean''s mood has obviously become a little low since hongyezhen had a secret talk with Andrew. Even he can''t explain why there was such an emotional change. However, no matter what, he still has many things to deal with at present, and all these things are closely related to the future of his territory. Therefore, Sean had to keep up his spirits and continue to deal with the unfinished work. "How''s the situation with chilav?" Sitting in the conference room of the Lord''s house, Sean pinched his eyebrows and asked. "If you mean military issues, you should ask William." Neil''s desk is full of all kinds of documents, which have completely submerged him behind the desk. Unless Sean stands up, he can''t see Neil''s situation at the moment, but judging from the sound, Sean bet that Neil must have stayed awake for several more nights. But for the long-lived elves, staying up late doesn''t seem to have much impact on them. At least Sean has never heard of elves working to death. "Where''s William?" At this time, hearing Neil''s words, Sean found that he didn''t see William in the conference room today, which seemed unusual. In the past few days, Sean, William, Neil and Rudd have spent their time in the conference room. As the core leadership of the whole territory, except that Sean can be regarded as redundant, the other three are the core of the development of the whole territory. Although all decisions about the whole territory were arranged by Neil, many orders and instructions could not be issued so soon without Rudd''s assistance. It can be said that Rudd''s importance has begun to really highlight. As for William, at present, the development of the territory is not really peaceful. Several dabion Kingdom territories adjacent to the chilav and Dayi territories are ready to move. Moreover, these territories have implemented the border blockade policy - which is a very disgusting policy. Through the border blockade, the movement of people in the two territories is prohibited, including peddlers, caravans Refugees and so on are rogue policies that can slow down the economic development of other territories or even directly cut off the economy. However, the strategic purpose of those who really like to use this policy is not simply to slow down or cut off economic development, but to create unrest. Through the border blockade and some incitement, it is easy to cause the deterioration of public security in the blockaded territory and even bad events such as riots and rebellion. At present, the situation of the Dayi collar is relatively stable. At least with anno and steel wings, it is completely impossible to create riots and rebellion in the Dayi collar. Moreover, according to anno''s feedback, the regular patrols in the surrounding towns of the Dayi collar have not been interrupted, so naturally it will not be taken advantage of by bandits and robbers composed of some refugees. But there is something special about the chilav collar. Now there are only two villages and one small town in this territory, with a total population of less than 3000, but in fact, there is a bandit force composed of at least hundreds of refugees, as well as a small group of secretly infiltrating troops from other territories, which is a threat to the situation of chilav. Therefore, the current development policies and military mobilization for this territory have become an important issue at the core of Sean''s current development. But when Sean asked William, the rustling sound of writing in the meeting room disappeared in an instant. "What''s the matter with you?" Neil finally stood up and showed his face, which looked thinner than before. "You''ve been absent-minded these two days, but you didn''t hear what just happened ten minutes ago?" "Ten minutes ago?" Sean was stunned and remembered what someone seemed to say to himself ten minutes ago. "Lord." Rudd sighed helplessly, and then stood up from the long table in the conference room. "Lord William asked me to remind you that you still have a meeting on future territory military affairs this afternoon. He asked you to go to the small conference room on the second floor after lunch." Hearing Rudd''s words, Sean finally remembered that Rudd had said this to himself when he entered the conference room ten minutes ago, but he was thinking about whether Andrew''s words had any special meaning at that time, so he didn''t listen carefully. However, the afternoon meeting is indeed very important, but the specific situation is in the charge and arrangement of William. He can delay to attend a little later, but he still has to make a decision in the end. "Now they are in the conference room?" Sean got up. "Yes." Rudd nodded. "Then I''ll go over there and have a look. As for the government development led by chilav, do as you say." Sean handed two documents to Neil. "I''ve signed them, but it''s best not to make too much noise in recent months." "I see." Neil took the two documents and nodded. The first document is made of red leather, in which Sean instructs Neil to use the right to mobilize all reserve forces, including Alfred, nock, Rena, Clov, Stalin, including the steel wing training camp in the former panda Town, when necessary Aldorf and others must obey Neil''s arrangement in an emergency. The second document is more normal than the first one. It says Neil''s power of attorney to allocate the resources of the whole territory at will. In fact, although Neil is now in charge of the administration of the whole territory, the ownership of the territory is always Sean''s, so naturally it also needs Sean''s signature and appointment. This is also the reason why Sean will sign the first document, because Neil and William are arranged to be civil and military. Although William''s military strategy is taught by Neil, some things still need to be regulated after all. At least when William is still there, Neil can''t move the army of the territory at will. He can only move the army with William''s consent. But in these days of discussion, Neil has decided to implement sanctions management on the chilav leadership, including a series of military operations. Originally, Neil and William could naturally cooperate with each other, but with the current instability of Dayi collar, there may be some things that need to be judged instantly in the transfer of chilav collar. In this way, Neil and William naturally can''t reach unity, so there is the red document signed by Sean now. After leaving the big meeting room, Sean walked downstairs to the small meeting room. This small conference room was built later. It is mainly used to deal with some private issues. Unlike the large conference room on the third floor, it is used for real diplomatic and business negotiations, at least in an easier atmosphere. Down from the third floor, Sean soon walked to the door of the small conference room. At this time, he happened to see a dining car parked at the door, and a young man who looked about 20 years old was busy. He didn''t look so conspicuous, but I don''t know why. When Sean just looked at the young man, he felt a shudder, which made him feel a little confused. "Who are you?" Sean asked. "Hello, my Lord." When the young man saw Sean, he was slightly surprised, but soon bowed respectfully, "I''m Mr. Rodo''s worker. The kitchen of the Lord''s house is understaffed today. Lord William added meals temporarily, so I''m here to help." "Rodo''s people." Sean nodded slightly. He was also impressed by this Rodo. After all, the food supply including the black swan castle was also provided by this Rodo, so Sean couldn''t remember this person. But even so, Sean''s eyebrows still wrinkled slightly, because when facing the young man, the shivering feeling on Sean became more obvious, and he was sure that the cold smell came from the man in front of him. "What''s your name?" Sean asked again. "Stephen, my Lord." The young man replied humbly. A golden light flashed in Sean''s eyes, which was the effect of the real eye. Anyone who spoke his name to Sean could not escape the detection of the real eye. But this time, when the light of the real eye shines, Sean can''t get a detailed data as before, which makes Sean suddenly realize a bad idea. Just then, another electronic sound suddenly sounded in Sean''s mind. [real eye (blood talent) has evolved to level 3, enabling hostile detection.] Almost after the prompt sound fell, a layer of orange light suddenly appeared on the young man in Sean''s eyes. Although it was the first time to see this situation, Sean seemed to have had relevant knowledge for a long time. At this moment, he understood the meaning of this layer of orange light. Distrust (hostility). The result made Sean feel very confused. What is "distrust (hostility)"? If you want to say hostility, Sean is easier to understand, but what does this distrust mean? If you really want to say, that should also be Sean''s distrust of the young man in front of him? After all, the other party told him a pseudonym, and only a nonexistent name, the real eye will not be able to judge the other party''s relevant detailed data. But just then, William in the small conference room suddenly came out. He glanced at Sean with a slight surprise on his face: "Why are you here?" Sean turned to look at William and smiled: "anyway, there''s nothing to do. Just come here to see the situation. You can also participate in the discussion by the way." "So? Good. " William nodded, "the meeting has just begun. You can just come here now to save me the trouble of reporting to you later Have you eaten yet? I asked Steven to send you one? The things made in the kitchen today are pretty good, and Stephen is very quick. Every time he delivers meals, the time is fast and accurate, and the things won''t be cold. I''m thinking about how to ask Rodo for people. " Hearing William''s words, Sean easily noticed the word "lisso". He knew very well that there was no kitchen in the Lord''s house. In fact, it was just a simple office and rest place - in fact, at the beginning, the Lord''s house did not plan to set up a rest bedroom, but it was rebuilt after William was tired several times. Even so, the Lord''s house did not have a kitchen, So the meal time is to order takeout or simply go to a nearby pub or hotel. However, later, in order to save trouble and convenience, the Lord''s house also had a private kitchen and hired a cook. It''s just that there is a distance from the Lord''s house, so even if the cook''s cooking is really good, but usually the food is not particularly delicious when it is sent to the Lord''s house. However, Neil and William don''t mind this very much, so everyone gets used to it after coming and going, and occasionally goes to the kitchen if they have time. But in front of this young man who calls himself Steve, he can accurately deliver the food before it is cold, which is by no means a "sharp" to describe. In particular, there is thick soup in the standard meal of the Lord''s house, but Sean just glanced at the situation in the small conference room. He found that there was no sign of spilling whether it was thick soup or other dishes. This is by no means what ordinary people can do. "Indeed, I think I can really eat hot food every day in the future." Sean also nodded with emotion, and the smile on his face was really many. This made Steve, who had been watching Sean in the dark, feel a little relieved. From the moment Sean appeared, Steve had a very subtle illusion. He always felt that Sean seemed to be aiming at himself, which made Steven very vigilant. Because according to his self-knowledge, he felt that he would never reveal any flaws. This has been fully proved by the practice in the past few days. Even the two most shrewd people in the territory did not see through his disguise at all. Until now, with a soft smile on Sean''s face, deers was really at ease with Stephen, the chief intelligence officer of the Millennium covenant empire. He is only halfway through his work now. Although he can''t continue his work smoothly because he can''t get in touch with Rena and Shina, Cecilia''s arrival also makes him feel some hope. He knows very well that espionage like him can never be completed in a short time, so he is naturally prepared for a long-term battle. Otherwise, he will not become Rodo''s subordinate and will come to the Lord''s house to deliver meals every day. He just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to see if he could get close to Cecilia. In fact, he didn''t need much time. Even if only half a day was enough for him to complete the intelligence investigation. He had such a good chance today: he saw Cecilia in the small conference room at the moment. But in addition, he was shocked by two people in the small conference room. Both of them are dressed up as priests, but one of them is obviously a priest with a knife - deers has heard of this profession, but it''s the first time he can really see it today. From the momentum emanating from each other, it''s obvious that he is already a strong man at the top of the Golden Peak, and he can only step into the holy land. Deers knows very well that the promotion of priests is very different from that of mages and war professionals. As long as they are pious enough and have enough divine grace, they can complete the promotion quickly, but their combat experience has always been the worst of the three systems. Of course, this does not include priests with knives. As a fighting profession, the fighting experience of priests with swords is not small. Many times, it is even more difficult than some war professionals. From the momentum of the mysterious priest with a knife, deers believes that the other party is definitely not a simple vase, but a priest with a knife who has really seen blood and gone to the battlefield, but deers can''t understand it. Why is there such a strong man in panda''s territory? Before that, he had never heard of the strong person in Panda collar who had reached the upper level of gold, and the strongest one was Rena. This intelligence error made deers feel a sense of crisis, because he found that both he and the Millennium covenant Empire seemed to completely underestimate the ice and snow and winter churches being promoted by panda and Dayi. If the church has a golden strongman who is about to enter the next Holy Land, it means that the true God behind the church is definitely not a God with weak divine power. But what deers couldn''t understand was why there were members of the church in this conference room at the moment? If the ice and snow is alone with the knife priest of the winter church, dills can also speculate that the church wants to preach doctrine in Sean''s territory, so it wants to negotiate with the LORD some matters that are beneficial to both sides. However, when another serving member of the church was also in the conference room, the situation became a little subtle, especially when the other member of the church was still the high priest of the temple of life. Dills is not a fool. Although he doesn''t know who the other high priest of the life church is, the strong breath of life on the other side can''t hide from others. This information was already remembered by deers at the moment when he delivered the meal. He was ready to investigate after dealing with Cecilia. Yes, dills was shocked by the unexpected discovery in the conference room, but he didn''t forget his job: investigating the blood of Phoenix. So from beginning to end, dills has been trying to find opportunities to contact Cecilia. But unexpectedly, Sean suddenly appeared at this time, which really made him feel unhappy. But then Sean''s performance made dills'' Heart Click. He keenly found that after he said his name, there was a trace of distrust in Sean''s eyes - that feeling was very subtle, but dills knew that the other party didn''t believe his real name was Steve. Dills can''t believe that this will happen, because he is not the first day as an espionage officer. Although he has rarely done it himself after becoming the general head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, it doesn''t mean that he will forget this skill that brought him a reversal of his fate. So dills is very confident, or he is qualified to be proud and conceited. No one can see through his disguise. In fact, it is true that neither the shrewd Neil nor the cautious William found dills'' disguise. Even William intended to compile dills into the list of the Lord''s house, which means that once William did so, dills would have the right to enter and leave the Lord''s house freely - and dills, These days, we are really working in this direction. If it weren''t for Sean, who would appear, and very subtly discover the difference of dills, so as to promote the real eye to the third level, dills might really succeed. Once he takes root in the Lord''s house, he only needs to arrange his own hands into the empty city, so he can set up an espionage team for the empty city and even everyone in the Lord''s house in a short time. But now, of course, the situation is different. After Sean discovered dills'' hidden indirect hostility, he naturally paid attention to many details that were easy to be ignored, so Sean can be very sure that the young man who used the fake pseudonym "Steve" was definitely scheming for the Lord''s house. But what Sean is not sure now is what the man who calls himself Steve is plotting, the spy sent by the Hastings family, the killer who tried to assassinate William and Neil, or the man of the Millennium covenant empire against Cecilia? The only thing Sean can be sure of is that the man didn''t mean to kill, otherwise Beth would have killed him. Just because there is no intention to kill doesn''t mean there is no hostility. Sean feels it necessary to talk to Beth and find out what the "Steve" is up to. After all, a spy who can hide in the void city and have a relationship with the Lord''s house can''t be done by anyone. You know, under the joint washing of Neil and William, many dark sides of the void city have been thoroughly cleaned up. Moreover, after rupee took over the espionage work of the intelligence department, the anti espionage operation of the void city has been very smooth. Only in the recent month, more than ten spies from the Kingdom of dabion and the Millennium covenant Empire have been caught. Of course, these people have been secretly executed. Anyway, neither the kingdom of dabion nor the Millennium covenant empire will recognize espionage. "What are you looking at?" William found that Sean had been staring at Steve''s back and couldn''t help asking curiously. "That man is a spy." For William, Sean had nothing to hide, so he said, "and his strength is definitely not weak. I was afraid of the smell he had just inadvertently sent out." Hearing Sean''s words, William was obviously stunned: "how is this possible?" Sean was not surprised by William''s reaction. After all, William was also responsible for espionage. If he didn''t have the third-order real eye, he really couldn''t find some details that would be completely ignored. So Sean told William all these clues. With Sean''s description, William''s look became more and more ugly, and his eyebrows were tightly locked together. "I''ll let Bess deal with it." Sean simply made a decision. "Now, let''s deal with another thing first." "Good." William nodded. Chapter 446 Putting aside the "Steven" affair, Sean turned and walked into the small conference room. There were three people sitting in the conference room. Cecilia, shefanio and Hitler. The three obviously didn''t expect Sean to suddenly appear here, so they were obviously surprised at Sean''s appearance. "Lord." "Sean?" Hitler and Sean didn''t deal much, that is, they met when they helped Sean deal with his injury. Later, Hitler and Neil were responsible for negotiating about the Life Church''s preaching and recruiting believers in Sean''s territory. It''s just obvious that hitley, who is not very experienced in the world, is not good at these jobs at all. Therefore, only two negotiations have been held, and hitley has been completely defeated. If the Life Church didn''t send someone who is good at negotiation, I''m afraid hitley would sell herself. A future Saint sells herself to Sean, which looks like a very ironic joke anyway. However, this is not a big deal for shefanio. Anyway, not only her, but also the goddess of ice and snow and winter, who is nominally her ancestor and now her immediate boss, has sold herself and the whole church to Sean, so shefanio is very used to this situation. Now, in her private communication with Hitler, she even encouraged Hitler to sell herself to Sean many times. For this reason, of course, she beautified Sean as a God. This is really devastating for a little white flower like Hitler, who is not deeply involved in the world and believes in piety. Therefore, after suddenly surprised to see Sean''s appearance, Hitler obviously didn''t know what to do, but just looked at Sean foolishly. One side of xuefanio squinted at Hitler, but she began to laugh: "old woman, I''m doing well." "Well done indeed." Esther Venter and shefanio have a direct blood relationship, so what shefanio sees and hears, Esther Venter can naturally feel it. Although she was threatened by enkos and had to let the believers of the goddess of life publicize teachings and recruit believers in Sean''s territory, it does not mean that she must cooperate with the future Saint belonging to the Church of life and drag the saint into the water at least. Ace winter was very happy to see. Unlike Hitler and shefanio, Cecilia was really happy to see Sean appear. Sean first said hello to shefanio, then sat down next to Cecilia, and then turned his head to say hello to Hitler. However, the expression of the latter made Sean feel a little confused. In Sean''s memory, Hitler should not be such a talent. After all, the decisive heroism of Hitler''s last healing for him really made Sean a little unforgettable. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start." It seemed that he felt some subtle changes in the atmosphere in the meeting room. William just glanced at Sean and Hitler, and then made a decision, "don''t waste each other''s time. After all, everyone''s time is very precious." Hearing William''s words, everyone in the conference room immediately calmed down. Even xuefanio, who had the idea of mischief, had to calm down immediately. Because the relationship between ice and snow and the winter church and Sean can be said to be a grasshopper tied to a rope, and whether it was the war with chilav or Dayi, or the later action in the wilderness, shefanio and Sean had been through life and death, and their feelings were naturally somewhat different, so she had received William''s reminder before today, I know what the main content of today''s meeting is. In fact, the only one who really doesn''t know anything is Hitler. Under normal circumstances, it should not be Hitler, but a diplomat sent by the life church to stay here temporarily in the void city. However, William and Neil did not inform the diplomat of today''s meeting, but asked him to come and participate in the meeting under the pretext that "Hitler is the main person in charge of the territory to be stationed in the future" - it is the same cunning whether it is nobles, gods or others. Dealing with Hitler, a pure little white flower, is much easier than dealing with other life church priests, priests and diplomats. "I want to ask Miss hitley, what kind of help can your life church give if there is a war in the future?" William was very straightforward and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. In the face of William''s so direct opening remarks, Hitler was stunned, but she quickly replied: "according to the agreement we negotiated with Consul Neil..." "No, no, No." William shook his head and strongly interrupted Hitler''s speech, "that''s the agreement between your life church and Consul Neil on government affairs. What we''re going to discuss now is the military issue of the future territory Government affairs and military affairs are two concepts. Miss Hitler, can you understand this meaning? " Hitler was stunned and didn''t understand William''s meaning. As for the results of the previous negotiations between the diplomatic director of the life church and Neil, of course, Hitler also read them. After all, she was the general director of the life church who stayed in pandalian and even all Sean''s territory, not the diplomatic director. According to that agreement, the life church has to pay a symbolic tax to Sean every year. In addition, after every war, the life church must also be obliged to treat the soldiers under Sean''s command. Of course, this refers to minor injuries. Like Sean last time, the life church has the right to refuse. But if all these belong to the obligations of government affairs, what does the obligation of military affairs mean? "At this point, in fact, our requirements are not high." William saw Hitley''s as like as two peas in a confused look. He didn''t destroy the psychological shadow of the white flowers at all. He simply said, "I only hope you can be exactly the same as the promise made by the ice and snow and winter club. There will be no more stringent request than snow and winter churches. After all, if we can''t treat each other equally, It''s really damaging to our reputation. " When William said this with a smile on his face, Sean, who was still drinking tea, was directly scared to spray out, and Sean choked by the tea gave out a series of severe coughs. This move immediately frightened Cecilia and Hitler nearby, but Cecilia, who was more close to Sean than Hitler, immediately began to pat Sean on the back. Sean, who finally breathed out, looked up at William, but saw William''s disdainful expression. Even the snow fanio next to him was "what''s the fuss? Thanks to you being a man, you don''t have any courage. Sean swallowed a little hard. He never thought that William would be so bold and put his ideas on the powerful goddess of life. Others may not know, but William knows very well that the goddess of ice and snow and winter sold the whole church and herself to Sean, which means that aiswentel must unconditionally support and protect Sean in both military and government affairs. This point is fully reflected in a magistrates group trained by the snow and winter church for Sean. According to the report of xuefanio a few days ago, this magistrates group is likely to be in time to participate in the war with the kingdom of dabion. Although William only asked Hitler to agree on military affairs, ice and snow and the winter church, not on government affairs, once Hitler, the future Saint representing the life church, nodded her consent, it means that once in the formal military action, the life church must go to war with Sean''s army. Even if this cannot be done, it must at least be done not to treat and assist Sean''s enemy in wartime. In other words, once Hitler nodded, all the enemies who fought with Sean would not be able to get the help of the life church, and only after the war could they get treatment. Thinking of this, Sean looked at Cecilia and shefanio. They looked very calm. It was obvious that they had been angry with William for a long time. Only Sean, who didn''t know anything, would be choked by the tea when he heard William''s bold speech. This is a conspiracy against the goddess of life. It seemed that Sean''s strong reaction aroused Hitler''s vigilance. She looked hesitant and didn''t know whether to promise it or not. However, after thinking for a while, she turned to shefanio and said softly, "miss shefanio, can I ask about the cooperation projects between the snow and winter church and Sir Sean Connery in military affairs?" Hitler used formal diplomatic language, which means that her attitude on this matter is very serious, at least considering the interests of the life church. This attitude naturally caused William to glance at Sean again. However, with William''s appearance, his white Sean did not make people feel uncomfortable or any other expression, but had a unique style. But in this way, it made Sean more helpless and frightened, so he simply stopped looking at William, but turned to Hitler. "Nothing." Shefanio knew that if she didn''t answer the question well or was vague, then Hitler would refuse. In this case, she couldn''t drag Hitler into the water, so after thinking about it, shefanio opened his mouth and replied: "it''s just to go to war with Sean''s army when necessary But most of the time, it''s actually going out with Sean for adventure and experience... " Shefanio keenly noticed that when she said "adventure and experience with Sean", Hitler''s eyes flashed and showed a strong interest. "... like before, we went to the wilderness together. Although it was dangerous, it was really interesting." Shefanio smiled and continued, "of course, this is normal But if in wartime, I also need to be responsible for assisting Lord William in battle. After all, if Sean''s territory is captured by the enemy, we will also lose the right to preach faith in the territory, so for this, I think military assistance is actually tolerable. " Sean glanced at shefanio. He didn''t expect that even clergy like shefanio would lie - of course, it wasn''t a lie, but told a lot of troublesome problems and things. At least in terms of military assistance, shefanio only emphasized the assistance in combat, and did not explain that in case of war, whether it is foreign aggression or internal defense of ice and snow and winter, the church will be involved in the war. This is a literal trap. Hitler''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and it was obvious that she had not made a decision. So soon, shefanio and William turned their eyes to Sean. At this moment, Sean understood that he had to say something. After thinking about it, Sean coughed a little to attract Hitler''s attention before he said, "in fact, I really hope you can stay here. Maybe there will be a lot of trouble for you in the future, and I''m familiar with you, a priest of the life church. Anyway, I think we should be friends. " Hearing what Sean said, Hitler hesitated a little, then nodded and said, "well, I promised." Almost as soon as Hitler''s words fell, William directly took out a document and handed it to Hitler with a gentle smile: "I have prepared the agreement. Just swear and sign in the name of the goddess of life." Seeing William''s so neat move, Sean couldn''t help being stunned again: when did this guy start thinking about Hitler, and even the contract has been drawn up? Will this move be too fast. Of course, Hitler was also a little skeptical about William''s actions, but the contents of the contract were not written too much, just two or three pages, and many contents could be ignored. There was only one really valuable treaty, that is, what William said before was that the snow and winter church should fulfill the same obligations, In addition, there are no text traps and contradictions at all. But Hitler didn''t know that the content of this treaty was the biggest trap in the whole contract. After making sure there were no mistakes, Hitler took an oath in the name of God without hesitation, and then signed her name. Chapter 447 When Hitler signed that name, she was doomed to be on Sean''s pirate ship. I''m afraid she''ll never get down again in her life. People who can become saints and sons of a church, in addition to being pious enough to the God, will also have a trace of the God''s blood more or less, and the strength of the blood determines the future achievements of the saints and daughters. For other cardinals of a church, the general binding force of oath is very low, not to mention oral and written contracts. What can really play a binding role is to swear in the form of God''s name. Therefore, in some important agreements, in addition to written agreements, these church personnel are usually allowed to swear in the name of God to sign. For the sons and daughters, the binding force formed by this method is stronger than that of the cardinal or even the Pope. After all, there is a trace of blood of the gods in their bodies, which is equivalent to swearing with their real name. If they violate it, it will either burn the divine power or directly kill them - this is also linked to the power of blood. The more powerful the blood power is, the son Saint, the more severe the punishment will be if you break the oath. Hitler is a future saint who has been identified as the chief saint in the Church of life, and the richness of her blood can be imagined. Sean looked at Hitler''s leaving figure, his eyes were full of sympathy. Shefanio accompanied Hitler to leave. After all, swearing in the name of God also consumes a lot of energy and divine power. This is not an ordinary oath, so it is reasonable that Hitler will be weak at the moment. On the contrary, if Hitler will not be weak, Then Sean would doubt what kind of monster he was facing - only a direct descendant of the goddess Esther winter, such as shefanio, would not be weak. "This practice... Will be hostile to the life church." When only William, Sean and Cecilia were left in the small conference room, Sean finally couldn''t help talking. This kind of behavior is a real fraud, and the target is still a God with high divine power. I''m afraid no one in the whole continent dares to do such crazy behavior except crazy people like Sean and William. Although Sean and William know that this matter is strictly a conspiracy between ACE winter and the goddess of life, and Sean is also the biggest beneficiary, in the history of miracle continent, anything involving gods will be handled carefully or even very carefully. It is impossible to make a decision almost in a few words like now. This can be seen from the contract document that William has already prepared. And Cecilia obviously knows. "I don''t think we have a choice." When Cecilia saw Sean looking at herself, she knew that Sean must have seen something, so she simply admitted, "now we are like a sandwich biscuit. The Millennium covenant Empire, the kingdom of dabion, the royal family of the Principality of Ryan and the pan continental chamber of commerce are all eyeing us, and we had a bad relationship with the mage guild in tingqi, So the rest of our choice is the church. " At this moment, Sean saw a completely different momentum from before from Cecilia. If in the past, Cecilia was still very clingy and even timid, then now Cecilia is like a completely different person, no longer timid and timid. As the father and daughter of the Principality of rumbel, Cecilia is no stranger to political conspiracy. After all, the Principality of rumbel is a principality that lives in cracks. In such an environment, she definitely knows more about her growth than ordinary people. But Cecilia has always chosen to avoid these, so her performance is very regular. It can even be said that she is not like a noble with noble and orthodox identity except like a magician. But now, as the father and daughter of the Principality of rumbel, Cecilia shows a brilliance that can be called wisdom, which makes Sean a little confused. When on earth did Cecilia finally become able to face the past? On reflection, it seems that after returning from the wilderness, Cecilia is no longer the weak and timid girl before, but has grown into a real aristocrat. In this way, it seems that Cecilia really grew up from the moment she decided to stay in the black swan castle to study magic knowledge, rather than go to tingqi with herself. It seems that she guessed what Sean was thinking. Facing Sean who was a little distracted, Cecilia smiled and continued: "William and I have analyzed that if we choose to cooperate with the church, we need to pay a heavy price, and once the power between us and the Church cannot maintain balance, Then we are likely to become vassals of the church and lose our independence. " "So you decided to fight the life church?" Sean asked. "Yes." This time, William answered, "since we can reach an agreement with the goddess of ice and snow and winter to make the church a force attached to us, why can''t we implement such an approach to other churches? Maybe the goddess of life doesn''t need to rely on us to grow up. After all, she is a god of high divine power. However, since she needs believers, it means that she also has needs, and needs will have weaknesses. Weaknesses also mean that she can be defeated or even used. " Sean was not stupid. When William said this, he immediately understood the key problem: "so the negotiation between Neil and the diplomatic director of the life church is just a bait, and its purpose is to let Hitler stay?" "Yes." William nodded. "According to our assessment, Hitler is not deep in the world and doesn''t know a lot of things. She is a real devout. In order for Hitler to stay, some negotiations and concessions with the Life Church in government affairs are not unacceptable. After all, our goal from the beginning is military development. For this reason, I went to consult xuefanio specially. As a result, I didn''t expect it to attract the attention of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, and the later progress will become so smooth. " Sean nodded clearly. He is well aware of these so-called true God mentality. As a God, she is forced to sign an unequal treaty with a mortal like herself. It''s strange that she will be in a good mood. For this reason, ACE winter''s state of mind must be eager to drag all other gods into the water. Only in this way can she appear that she is not so sad - it is absolutely shameful for the gods that the gods have to bow their heads in order to survive. "But even so, it is not foolproof." Sean frowned, "if the Life Church chooses to give up Hitler..." "I have asked Mr. Beth about this question." William continued to answer, "he told me that Hitler''s blood power may not be strong, but she has a very rare divine brilliance. It is because of this strange power that she can become the chief saint of the life church, because this power brings great help to the goddess of life, so the goddess of life can never abandon Hitler." The power of divine brilliance! Sean''s pupils narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that Hitler had this trait. This is indeed a very rare trait. It is not so much that the goddess of life is reluctant to give up the powerful divine power brought by Hitler''s devout faith, but rather that the goddess of life is watching Hitler. Because people who have the power of divine brilliance can never fail to ignite the divine fire, and Hitler is the saint of the life church and has strong blood power, which is doomed that if Hitler wants to be independent and ignite the divine fire to become a God, she can cut at least half of the divine power and some clergy of the goddess of life. In this way, the goddess of life will fall into a God with medium divine power, and Hitler can directly become a god close to medium divine power. Coupled with the division of the clergy, it is almost impossible for the goddess of life to recover to high divine power - unless she can kill Hitler who has become a God. However, even if you have the power of divine brilliance, it is not a very safe thing. "Maybe God can''t abandon such believers, but it doesn''t mean that other believers will choose to accept it." Sean said calmly that he had received too many tasks about the dark side of the church in the game. The rewards of these tasks were extremely rich. As long as it was a player, it was impossible to give up. Even for this reason, professional players specialized in splitting the internal relations of the church appeared in order to monopolize these rewards. "I''ve thought about it, too, but that''s what Mr. Beth answered me." William coughed a little, then changed to a low, dignified and domineering words and said, "the Church of life? None of them can fight. " Sean was stunned for a moment and then smiled bitterly: "it really conforms to Mr. Bass''s style." Beth, Andrew, enkos and others are indeed qualified to say such words, let alone the life church. I''m afraid no one can stop Andrew and others except the seven empires. But these guys have strength to have confidence. Just because they say so doesn''t mean Sean can think so. At least, if he agreed to Andrew''s condition, then if he lost Beth two years later, the whole void city will no longer be able to resist the invasion of any strongman above the holy land. At the thought of this, Sean had another headache, because it was an unsolvable problem. Perhaps once the war breaks out, the kingdom of dabion will indeed suffer losses in the short term, but once the nobles above the count send troops, there will be magicians accompanying the army, and it is not impossible to even have a mage group. At least Sean knows that several legions in the kingdom of dabion have military mage regiments, and once they encounter these legions on the battlefield, it is difficult for him to get any benefits even if Cecilia joins him, not to mention that Cecilia may not be able to fight with the army. "By the way, what are you going to do about Stephen?" Chapter 448 "This can only be left to Beth." Sean still felt a chill when he thought of the man who called himself Steven. But neither William nor Cecilia had this feeling, so they couldn''t understand the fear in Sean''s tone. However, since Sean decided to let Beth deal with it, the problem was basically over. At least they didn''t think anyone could escape Beth''s pursuit. After finalizing the future foreign aid forces of the territory, the meeting basically ended. Cecilia seemed to become a little busy, no longer as idle as before, so she got up and left after the meeting. Instead, William was still sitting in the conference room, his chin resting on the back of his crossed hands, staring at Sean with interest. Not long after, Sean was the first to lose: "what... What?" "Nothing." William smiled, but somehow his smile made Sean feel cold. "Don''t laugh, the more you laugh, the more I have no bottom." Sean shivered. He quickly reached out and rubbed his arms as if he were warming. "Just tell me what''s wrong with you." Hearing Sean''s words, William restrained a little, showed a more serious face, and then said in a deep voice: "now the contractual documents of the territory are in our hands, and I can solve the coming trouble of the peace association smoothly. But have you considered how to deal with the Millennium covenant Empire and the royal family of the Principality of lane? " "What do you mean?" Sean was stunned. Some didn''t react. "We all know that they are coming for Cecilia, but in fact they don''t know who is the awakener of Phoenix blood, so they may settle here for a long time in the future." As William''s voice sounded, Sean''s eyebrows frowned more and more tightly, because he found that there seemed to be something key that he ignored, "the current standing military strength of our territory is close to 30000. Do you know what kind of concept this is?" There are ten officially registered troops in Sean''s territory. They are commander Arnold''s steel wings, Alfred''s Lion of thunder, clough''s Cecilia guards, Rena''s first cavalry, aldorf''s infantry cavalry, Stalin''s first infantry, nock''s second infantry, Puda''s red leaf Town People''s corps, void city urban defense army and the dark wings personally commanded by William. Among these ten legions, the iron wing, the lion of thunder and the urban defense army of void city are all expanded to 5000 people, while the Cecilia guards, the first cavalry, infantry cavalry, the first and second infantry, the Hongye Town People''s corps and the dark wing still maintain a staffing of 1000 people, In addition, there are more than 3000 reserve recruits still practicing in Panda town and hundreds of wild slaves brought by Vivian, with a total force of more than 25000. This does not include the two private armies under the former Viscount Rudd who can be transferred and put into the war at any time. The size of an army of 30000 people, you know, at least it must be an army that can be fed by a powerful count with a vast territory. The Marquis, who is as powerful as Athena, doesn''t count the more than 7000 thunder fronts left in tonis fortress, but the conventional strength of his private troops is only 30000. Even if the second echelon can be temporarily transferred has 50000 troops, the total strength is only close to 90000. But you know, tonis fortress has more than 100000 permanent residents and more than 100000 floating people, and such a huge fortress only supports less than 50000 standing troops. In Sean''s territory, the total population, excluding the number of troops, is only 30000 or 40000. Although the floating population can reach 60000 or 70000, the cost of feeding nearly 30000 troops with such a population is not generally large. In the past, Sean''s practice was to support war by war. A large part of this is because nearly two-thirds of the nearly 30000 troops are composed of northern barbarians and slaves. These people only need to eat enough and do not need salary at all. However, the urban defense army in the void city and the two private armies led by Dayi must pay enough salary. But with the passage of time, many slaves will gradually become leaders in the future. If these people want to stay in the army, they must pay. So spending on the military will only grow like a bottomless pit, and there is no possibility of shrinking - unless Sean disarms. After hearing William''s dignified words, Sean finally understood what William wanted to express. The reason why Sean spared no effort to develop military affairs and made way for military affairs even in the case of conflict between government affairs and military affairs is naturally only one purpose, that is, the war with the kingdom of dabion. As the fuse and leader of the war, Sean''s greatest benefit is that in the first period after the war, as long as the Principality of lane has not officially intervened, during the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, all the territories and materials seized by Sean will belong to his own property, It does not need to be distributed through the Principality of lane after the war. But now, if the envoys of the Millennium covenant Empire and the royal family of the Principality of Ryan live in the void city for a long time, it will certainly have a significant impact on Sean''s war plan. Not to mention that as the suzerain state of the Principality of lane, the Millennium covenant empire will certainly not want to see the development and growth of the Principality of lane, so once such signs are found, it will certainly try its best to stop them. Even under such circumstances, war broke out, but now there is such an envoy of the royal family of the Principality of Ryan in Sean''s territory, so he is equivalent to occupying the name of orthodoxy. In this case, even the nobles are not just Sean, a pioneering knight. All the territories and resources he fought down should be included in the name of yasna. Under the supervision of the Royal envoys, as long as the war starts, it will be the official intervention of the Principality of Ryan. Therefore, it can be said that Sean is of no benefit at all. William and Neil know this. Now, reminded by William, Sean has completely awakened. After all, in the orthodox history of the game, when the war broke out between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, the Millennium covenant Empire had no chance to intervene. When the Millennium covenant Empire wanted to intervene with a tough attitude, the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion had ended with the destruction of the kingdom of dabion. But now in this world, because Cecilia awakened the blood of the Phoenix, she led the visit of the Millennium covenant Empire and the Royal envoys of the Principality of lane, which completely disrupted Sean''s steps and plans. "What do you and Neil think?" Sean knew that since William had said so, he must have negotiated with Neil. It''s better to listen to the views of these two professionals than to think about each other without a clue. "The quickest way is naturally to meet the requirements of the Millennium covenant Empire and let them leave as soon as possible." Said William. But before he finished, Sean had mercilessly interrupted: "impossible! There''s no way I can hand Cecilia over. That''s not a good thing. If Cecilia were to go to the Millennium covenant empire for further study, maybe I would agree, but it was a living experiment! Do you know what that means? " "Of course I know." William nodded very calmly, "I just said to meet the requirements of the Millennium covenant Empire, not to hand over Cecilia." Hearing this, Sean was stunned: "what do you mean?" "They want blood awakeners, right?" William continued, "but the problem is that they now have no idea who the blood awakener is. On this issue, we can completely forge some illusions to deceive them. For example, the blood awakened one has left our territory... " "Do you think they will believe such a mean lie?" "It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. The most important thing is that we must have more advanced information than them." William said, "rupee caught several spies from the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire some time ago. These people are really tough. They are worthy of being born in the seven empires. They didn''t speak even in the face of our interrogation..." "Can I get to the point?" "All right." William gave Sean a dull look, and then reluctantly said, "for these spies, we directly punish them with heavy punishment. Although all these people died in the end, we still got some useful information They have been sneaking into our territory for one or two months, but they haven''t got any useful clues on the issue of Phoenix blood... " "Isn''t that what I got in tinkie these days?" "Yes." William nodded, "they collected data by exclusion method for some important personnel in our territory, and finally targeted Rena, Shina and Cecilia. But when they just returned this information to the head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, these spies were captured by us. According to the way the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire handled the problem, this information should still be in the hands of the general director, not to the envoys of the Millennium covenant empire. " Hearing this, Sean has fully understood: "so as long as we catch the general head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, the other party will have no harvest on the issue of Phoenix blood. At that time, even if the excuse we give is absurd, they can only choose to accept it and can''t continue to investigate in our territory..." William suddenly supported his chin with one hand and gently tapped the table with the index finger of his right hand. His eyes suddenly exuded an excited look: "do you think this Stephen would be the general head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire?" "Probably not?" Sean was a little stunned. "Such a dangerous thing, a noble guy like the general manager can''t do it himself?" "I''m not sure." William said faintly, "anyway, since we all want bass to do it, why don''t we do it right away Even if he isn''t, it''s enough to prove that this man is not simple to hide from Neil and me. Maybe he has any more important intelligence or other clues? " "I''m going to find Beth now." Sean got up without hesitation. "No, I''ll do it." William showed a charming smile, his face turned a little drunk red, and his breath began to become a little thick, which suddenly made his whole person feel a little more like a country. But Sean knew that once William showed this smile, it meant that he was really excited. And once William gets excited, I''m afraid life won''t be so easy for the prey he usually targets. Chapter 449 William is a standard activist. His vigorous Standard Code of action has also greatly affected all the people he works with. So of course, Sean is very used to William''s behavior of turning away from the small conference room to find Beth immediately after making a decision. In the twinkling of an eye, Sean was alone in the small conference room. At this time, a golden light flashed in the room. The light was not very strong, but the moment the light appeared, Sean had felt a very familiar breath. "Come on, what are you doing timidly?" Sean couldn''t help laughing when he saw Gulu emerging half of his body in the corner of the small conference room. "Don''t say I have telepathic contact with you. Even if you don''t have it, you''re glittering. If you show your face a little, you''ll be found, and you want to learn to hide." When Sean said this, grunt let out a cry, then flew out of the corner and hovered in front of Sean. Because the noumenon is a sphere of light. Although it seems to have a distinction between the front and the back, in fact, even Sean himself can''t figure out which side is the front face and which side is the back face, let alone others. Of course, it''s impossible to distinguish the change of Gulu''s expression. But at the moment, Sean could obviously feel that Gulu was obviously confused about sitting in the conference room, so he tilted his head and looked at himself in doubt. However, this expression and action could not be seen by anyone except Sean. No matter how a ball tilts its head to show its thoughtful appearance, can you still see its difference? Sean stretched out his index finger and gently poked Gulu. Although he didn''t exert too much force, Gulu still flew a short distance backwards. Gulu protested against Sean''s behavior. Just like Sean saw Gulu for the first time, once Gulu spoke too fast, even if there was telepathy to let Sean know Gulu''s thoughts, the information transmitted was very messy and broken. Sean didn''t bully Gulu this time, but his sudden move to get up startled Gulu. The little guy shrank back a little, as if he wanted to keep a certain distance from the moody demon king - in Gulu''s cognition, Sean is such an identity role, But soon it thought that Sean''s words had absolute command over it, and it was useless to keep it even further, so it simply stopped with a resigned attitude. However, after Sean got up, he didn''t toss and grunt, but said, "come on, let''s go out." Hearing Sean''s words, Gulu was a little stunned. It was a little confused about what happened to Sean today. You know, ten days ago, it still lived in deep water. At that time, Sean simply regarded it as a new toy. If he had nothing to do, he threw it on the wall, and ordered it not to fall into the wall. He must use his flexibility to bounce back, otherwise he would be punished. For this obviously bullying behavior of being a toy, Sean also called it to help it master its control. Although Gulu wanted to resist, people had to bow their heads under the eaves, so Gulu had to endure humiliation and be tossed by Sean. At this time, Gulu will miss Cecilia, because only Cecilia can make Sean stop this meaningless behavior. Of course, he is more jealous of marshmallows, because under Cecilia''s meticulous care, the only thing this guy needs to do is cry a few times to show that he is not dead or hungry. He can sleep freely at other times. But today, Sean is so gentle that Gulu is not used to it. It can''t help thinking, is it sick? "I can''t see. You''re still a masochist." Sean, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped, looked back at Gulu and said. "Gulu Gulu!" For Sean''s words, Gulu is certainly a protest of conditional reflection. In fact, Sean and Gulu''s relationship model is actually very wonderful in the eyes of Cecilia, William and Neil. Because no matter how you look at it, Sean and Gulu are like a pair of bitter enemies - the most common situation is that Sean eats and sleeps and Gulu every day, and Gulu will continue to find Sean the next day no matter how he is beaten by Sean. No one can understand this mode of behavior. Of course, because of the protective force field of Gollum itself, no one can get Gollum except Sean. I''m afraid the whole hand has been completely annihilated into nothingness by the invisible force before it hits Gulu. "How are you getting along with marshmallow recently?" If Sean used to make complaints about guru''s protest in the past, Sean would naturally pull his hand to the grunt. Unable to restrain the emotions make complaints about Sean''s "flying out of a piece of meat and not to make complaints about it," after every time he was picked up by Sean, he was able to resist the protests that were almost impossible to resist. Therefore, Gulu immediately realized that it was going to be bad, and some subconsciously shrunk - this is a defensive instinct he recently learned from cotton candy, which can reduce the impact damage caused by Sean when he patted it. But today, when Gulu subconsciously tightened his body to meet the upcoming attack, Sean''s slap didn''t come out. "Gollum?" After waiting for a while, seeing that Sean not only didn''t continue to smoke him, but continued to step forward, Gulu followed up with some doubts and gave a question. "Say you''re a masochist, and you say you''re not." Sean smiled. "I can''t help you fly today. You still ask me what''s the matter. Do you feel comfortable every time I fly?" "Hoo!" To Sean''s surprise, Gulu answered him "yes". At this time, Sean couldn''t help stopping, turned his head and looked at Gulu. "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu..." Gulu was also suspended in mid air, so he looked at Sean, but after a slight silence, Gulu also spoke. However, its words sound nothing more than meaningless words such as "Gulu" and "Hulu" to outsiders. At most, it is the difference in the fluctuation frequency of sound. But if it falls in Sean''s ear, or in the ears of Warcraft like marshmallow, it will naturally express a completely different meaning. "You''re not used to me like this?" Sean was stunned, and then he gave a bitter smile, "do you want me to hit you every day to make you happy There is no such pet. Don''t you always envy and envy marshmallows? Cecilia never beat or scold it. She feeds it all kinds of delicious food every day, although those things are not helpful to its growth. " The relationship between Sean and Gollum is a direct soul connection. Therefore, even if Sean doesn''t know Gollum''s performance, ideas, attitudes and so on, he will inevitably feel it. Therefore, he certainly knows very well that Gulu and marshmallow have been mixing together recently. Naturally, he knows Gulu''s envy, jealousy and hatred for marshmallow. However, Gulu seems to have no mouth and doesn''t need to eat. He only needs to bask in the sun every day. Therefore, there is no wonderful scene of Gulu and marshmallow grabbing food that Sean most wants to see. "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu..." facing Sean''s question, Gulu hesitated for a moment, looking like death at home. "If you can make me happy, would you like me to play once a day?" Hearing the meaning of Gulu from the heart, Sean was stunned. He felt that something in his heart seemed to have been opened. He couldn''t understand why Gulu showed such a close meaning to him. Once in the game, Sean has heard rumors that players treat pets as masters. A little dissatisfaction makes pets reduce their loyalty, which is a tragic thing. According to Sean''s understanding, his behavior of eating and sleeping and grunting every day should make Gulu''s popularity and loyalty infinitely reduced, but in fact, it is completely the opposite. Gulu is like a goldfish with only three seconds of memory. After being beaten, he will continue to run to stick to Sean, which makes Sean really don''t know what to say. Although in fact, Sean is not just snoring, but training Gollum as he said - only in recent days, Gollum has been able to instantly change its force field effect in a second, and the strength to withstand a blow has increased by a lot. Now if Sean doesn''t make a full blow close to the top of silver, There is no way to fly Gollum more than half a meter away. With a slight sigh, Sean reached out and pinched Gulu - this time his action was much softer, not as casual as before, and then put Gulu in the bag on the chest of his coat: "I really haven''t seen such a stupid pet as you For the sake of your poor stupidity, I won''t bully you at will in the future. " "Gollum?" "Of course it''s true." Sean nodded slightly. "In fact, if you think about it carefully, there''s nothing wrong with you except that you''re small, bright and useless. At least it''s easy to raise you. You don''t have as much appetite as the marshmallow guy. Just throw it in the sun. " "Gollum!" Gulu was obviously dissatisfied with Sean''s evaluation. It protested like a conditioned reflex again. "Yo, you say you are capable?" Sean sneered, "then show me your ability." Like being stimulated by Sean, Gulu immediately refused to be outdone and began to refute: the light on Gulu seemed to be a lot dimmer in an instant, and all the brilliance was converged into his body. This scene surprised Sean a little. But soon, Gollum was like a generator, suddenly blooming a more brilliant brilliance, which was transferred to Sean in an instant, but the golden light flashed on Sean, while the golden light on Gollum disappeared completely and became a real golden light ball. Then Sean''s face changed in an instant. Chapter 450 "This is!" Sean could feel that a force was emerging in his body. This kind of power does not directly increase Sean''s body like the increase of attributes. On the contrary, it is a more abstract increase of power like the emergence of power obtained by Sean when he was promoted to class. But even so, he could feel that his body became light at this moment, the whole person had an unspeakable comfort, and his energy obviously became vigorous. "You can''t be wrong! This is the holy power most often used by the sons and daughters of the dawn church! " Silently feel the power flow in his body. Sean hardly needs to open the attribute panel, so he can feel the changes brought by this power. Dawn church is a church organization established by the God of dawn on earth. It is also the most powerful Church in the miracle continent - the St. Joels empire. This is a country where religious power is greater than imperial power. Successive emperors must be assessed and crowned by the pope before they can ascend the throne. Otherwise, they will be regarded as unorthodox. Although from the outside, the royal family of St. Joels Empire has no dignity of nobility at all, in fact, the interior of the empire is not as superficial and ignorant as it seems. The sons and daughters of the dawn church have always been born of the royal blood of the St. Joels Empire, unlike the sons and daughters of other churches. Moreover, under normal circumstances, the individual strength of the sons and daughters of Chenxi church is stronger than that of other churches. Even if they are the goddess of life and the color of war, the sons and daughters of the same class are inferior to Chenxi church. There is no other explanation for this except the richness of blood. Therefore, no one can deny that the royal family of St. Joels empire is the direct descendant of the God of dawn. For this reason alone, the people of the dawn Church cannot fail to respect the royal family of the St. Joels empire. After all, they are the descendants of the gods they believe in. The holy power is the exclusive skill of the son and daughter of the morning church. The effect of this skill is not simply to improve attributes such as strength or agility. It directly increases and strengthens the effect. It is a panel attribute such as attack and defense, and its maximum increase can reach 100%. In other words, the original 1000 attack power can be increased to 2000 attack power with the increase of divine power. The damage increased by this attribute can be described as very amazing. However, Sean can be sure that in this real world, there is no specific performance data of attack and defense. So what is the increasing effect of divine power? Almost as soon as this idea appeared, Sean had got the answer he wanted: body! It is rumored that the sons and daughters of the dawn church have more powerful combat effectiveness than those of other churches. It is easy to understand if they are the sons and daughters of the life church and some other higher divine power churches. But the God of dawn is not the God of the main battle. How can he have more powerful combat effectiveness than the son and daughter of the God of war? Well, Sean can''t think of any explanation except the physical strengthening, which makes them have better anti Strike ability and combat ability. Because now, Sean has lived in this world for so long, he has long been not the lengtouqing who just came to this world. For many problems and situations, he has finally learned to think in the way of this world. So he knows that there is a very broad word in the world, that is, "when the body is strong to a certain extent, the body itself is the most terrible weapon". Who dares to deny the combat effectiveness of the son and daughter of the God of war? Not to mention anything else, just the son and daughter of the God of war can be called rich and skilled in combat skills and experience. But when they face the son and daughter of the God of dawn, they still fall into the disadvantage. Why? The reason is very simple. No matter how much damage they do to the sons and daughters of the God of dawn, as long as they don''t die, it''s enough to make these sons and daughters fall on the spot by backhand to the sons and daughters of the God of war. This is the reason why the son and daughter of the God of dawn can still have the upper hand even in the battle of the same class. In this way, the divine power can be called the core magic skill of the God of dawn. Thinking of this, Sean did not hesitate to punch the wall next to the aisle. There is no such thing as reinforced earth in this world, but the Lord''s mansion is still a stone building rather than a wooden one. Therefore, if you want to "destroy" the Lord''s mansion without using weapons and fighting spirit, you must at least be a gold level strong man. Even with the increase of many equipment, Sean could only hit a small hole in the wall with all his strength, but now with the blessing of divine power, Sean just punched through the wall - his fist went straight through the wall and startled several maids who were cleaning in the room. And the power of boxing is more than that. After this punch went down, a large cobweb crack was extended with the attack point of Sean''s falling fist as the core. Different from the previous cobweb cracks, these cracks produced by Sean''s fist are more dense and numerous, which is the degree of completely destroying the structure of the wall in essence, because when Sean pulls out his right hand, this large wall is like a weathered stone wall for thousands of years, like sand and dust. "This..." Sean looked at his right fist in disbelief. "Annihilation? No... not annihilation, but not weathering? If it is simply divine power, how can there be such terrible destructive power? This has completely involved the power of rules, at least the degree of bronze body. " "Gollum!" It seems that Gulu has a great sense of achievement because he shows this incredible panic when he sees Sean for the first time. Hearing the sound of grunt, Sean finally came back to his mind. He looked at grunt lying quietly in his coat pocket, watched its golden light disappear completely and become a gold-plated golden ball, and suddenly fully understood: "this is not the power of holiness, nor the power of rules, but you project your own rules onto me, In fact, it is equivalent to a disguise that gives me the ability to use your protective force field? " "Gollum." Gulu nodded, surprised that Sean guessed the nature of this ability so quickly. "It seems that you have found a wonderful creature." Just then, Beth''s voice suddenly sounded behind Sean, "I''m a little curious whether you have won the favor of the will of the world and have two such powerful pets." "Mr. bass." Hearing Beth''s voice, Sean turned his head in surprise. He hasn''t seen Beth since he came back from Hongye town. Although he knows that Beth lives in the Lord''s house, he doesn''t know why Sean always subconsciously refuses to approach Beth''s room. Sean really didn''t want to see Beth if he didn''t accidentally raise the real eye to the third level today and then found that Steven was such a suspicious person. Therefore, when William said he was going to find Beth in the small conference room, Sean was actually quietly relieved. But now, after really seeing Beth, Sean''s mood was completely calm. He knows that some things are doomed to be impossible to turn back and avoid. In that case, it is better to do everything possible and means to improve his strength than to control his fate in the hands of others. Only in this way can he really live alone in this world without relying on anyone, just like the decision he made when he came to this world. Sean found himself afraid, too. Because after all, he can no longer die and resurrect indefinitely like a player in the game. If he takes a wrong step in this world, he is likely to be truly doomed. It was because of this worry that Sean began to worry about gain and loss, and stopped. Even after returning from a secret talk with Andrew from Hongye Town, he was completely in a state of confusion. But at this moment, when he felt everyone''s concern, found that Cecilia had finally really grown up, and understood that Gulu was also helping himself in a way that belonged to it, Sean finally understood the state of mind that Gulu had just quietly touched. He has no way back. If he can''t go on and choose to stop, he can''t do anything after all. "Good eyes." Beth''s expression has always been very indifferent, but at this moment, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, showing a bit of rare tenderness, "I like your eyes I thought you would not make up your mind until you really went to war with dabion. " Sean smiled awkwardly, "I''m really sorry to worry you." "I''m not worried about you. It''s the people around you who really worry about you." Beth smiled and said calmly, "do you need me to take a message for you?" "Please, Mr. Beth." Sean nodded. "Just talk to Mr. Andrew. I''ve decided." Beth nodded and looked a little gentle: "come to me at night. It''s time to teach you the second style If you really wait until the war with dabion starts, you will never learn the second style. " Hearing Beth''s words, Sean finally understood what Andrew meant when he said "Beth should teach him the second style". "But I hope you won''t be so reckless next time." Beth glanced at the wall smashed by Sean''s punch. "Fortunately, William has come to me first, and I decided to catch the guy immediately. Otherwise, if something like you happens, the other party must escape under normal circumstances." In front of Beth''s powerful aura, Sean was as respectful as a student. He nodded sincerely and admitted his mistake: "I know I''m wrong." "Then I''ll be busy first." Beth was also very satisfied with Sean''s attitude. After nodding, he turned and left, ready to talk to the "Steven". Chapter 451 This is a long and narrow stone path. Judging from the stones at both ends of the wall, it is obviously cast with black steel stone. It is even covered with a layer of alchemy material to strengthen the firmness of the stone path. I''m afraid the processing cost alone is more than 100000 gold coins. No way, anything related to magic research technology such as alchemy is a huge expense. However, what is seriously inconsistent with the situation formed by the large expenses of the stone road is that there are only a few oil lamps in the stone road, not even magic lamps. Naturally, it goes without saying the brightness of the stone road. There was a heavy sound in the stone path. It seemed that the stone gate was pushed open, followed by a steady sound of footsteps. The footsteps have a unique sense of massiness. The rhythm of each step is like stepping on a drum. It gives people the feeling that it is full of a killing atmosphere. There is no doubt that it is definitely the unique footsteps of professional soldiers. However, after this footstep, there is another footstep. Compared with this majestic footstep, the second footstep appears light and light. I''m afraid it''s really difficult to find if it''s not because the stone road is too quiet and the walker doesn''t seem to be particularly good at sneaking. Not long after, there was a light at the end of the stone road. It was a lamp in the hand of a young man of his age, and behind the young man was a young man. In the whole panda collar, no one will not know these two people. Rupee and William. After being brought back to panda by Sean from the wilderness, rupee was directly thrown by Sean to William for training. During this period, rupee has lived very hard, even wandering between life and death several times. However, rupee did not resent this, but was full of gratitude, because he could still feel surrounded by a great sense of achievement even though he lived a hard life. Just two months ago, rupee officially took over from William the panda led intelligence department, which was initially set up by Rena: the realm of nothingness. Sean wrote the name himself. Although William and Neil thought the name was too much, they didn''t say anything at Sean''s insistence. Although the larger the gimmick of the name, the heavier the weight it represents - especially the meaning and weight of organizations belonging to the dark side, such as killer organizations and intelligence agencies, are of great significance. But at least, it is also a high hope. Under the joint rectification of Neil and William, the void has now become the largest institution invested by Sean, but the value of this institution is far more than the original investment in him. It can be said that all the territories under Sean''s command and their surrounding intelligence, including the two barons of dabion adjacent to panda''s, can not escape the collection of vanity. Perhaps compared with the intelligence agencies of a kingdom, the void is not so powerful, but the perfect system of its intelligence system is not inferior to the intelligence agencies of major empires. On this point alone, even the Intelligence Department of the Principality of lane can not be compared with the realm of nothingness - of course, whether Neil or William, or rupee, the general director of today''s realm of nothingness, it is clear that the reason why the realm of nothingness is so professional at present has a lot to do with the size of Sean''s territory. It can be said that at present, the void can monitor so many territories and establish such a perfect intelligence collection system, which is the limit. Even if you want to expand a little more, it has become an extravagant hope. As for being able to steadily gain the upper hand in the confrontation with the intelligence departments of the Millennium covenant Empire, it is not only because there are extremely experienced experts in intelligence warfare such as William and Neil in the void City, but also because rupee has transferred most of the people in the void territory back to the void city. William looked at rupee, who was walking in front of him, and his heart was filled with emotion. William didn''t like or dislike rupee at first, but rupee''s performance was worse than that of a rookie. At that time, William doubted why Sean chose this kid to take over the void. However, in the later training, rupee showed all kinds of amazing talents and keen intuition, which made William really interested in the boy. After several in-depth exchanges, William really affirmed rupee''s talent. Until two months ago, when rupee submitted a plan called "Raven plan" to him, William knew that it was time to hand over the void to rupee. After the performance, the rupee can fully afford the word "amazing". With rupee''s keen intuition and previous experience in the thieves'' Guild and the wilderness, the void successfully found several crises of Dayi and chilav in advance. To a large extent, it can be said that it has solved many troubles of Neil and William. Although there is no solution to let these crises break out, it will always waste a lot of time. It is precisely because of rupee''s almost outstanding performance that William will bring rupee into this stone road at this moment. This is a secret stone road built under the Lord''s house. This stone road leads to an underground prison, which is specially used to imprison prisoners who can''t see the light. Of course, it will also be used as a secret shelter when necessary. This place exists in the whole territory. No one knows except Neil and William, and even Sean doesn''t know this secret prison. But just a few minutes ago, the secret prison finally welcomed a third insider. Rupees. "Mr. William, is the other party really that good?" Rupee walked ahead and asked respectfully. For young rupee, he is most grateful to four people in his life. The first is naturally the adoptive father who raised him. The second is Sean. Without Sean, rupee''s fate would not have changed, and it would be impossible to meet the third mentor Yim who made him grateful, let alone William, the fourth mentor who made him grateful. If Yim taught him how to sneak, assassinate and how to use the environment, William''s help to him can be said to be far more than Yim. Although William did not teach him how to kill, he taught him something more important than killing. If he used these things, he could achieve the means of killing without even having to do it himself. In rupee''s mind, there are two grudges that must be avenged, and rupee is willing to give up everything in order to complete the revenge. So he thanked Sean and William. Therefore, for William''s respect, rupee is not a superficial respect, but a real humility from the heart. Although William didn''t say that he was his student, just like Yim at the beginning, in rupee''s heart, he regarded Yim and William as his teachers. I''m afraid this will not change for the rest of his life. "Of course. I almost escaped from Beth." William looked at rupee. William was actually very satisfied with this prospective disciple who could not be liked or disliked at the beginning, but now it is even more impossible to dislike. However, Neil''s evaluation of this is the excitement of accepting his first apprentice and the humiliation of being trampled by himself in retaliation. At least, from some characteristics, the rupee is really "tortured" by William. "Almost escaped from Mr. Beth''s hand!?" Rupee uttered a sigh of surprise. For Beth, although rupee did not know his specific identity, he knew that this man was the patron saint of the void city. If the strong man had not been hidden in the shadow of the void City, William, Neil and Sean would have died countless times. After all, these people are still big people for today''s rupee. What they do is something that others can''t imagine. At least, rupee believes that even madmen will not provoke the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, let alone design a trap against the goddess of life. Compared with these people, rupee felt that his plans and ideas for revenge were like children playing at home. "This man''s strength is so strong!" Rupee said with some emotion, "but in this case, why sneak into our territory? If he wants to kill people, I''m afraid it will explode in an instant. No one can stop the killer? " "I''m glad you found it acutely." William nodded with satisfaction. "According to Beth, this guy acted completely without a trace of hostility, let alone murderous spirit, and also had very clever breath concealment means, so he always judged the safety based on hostility, murderous spirit and breath strength. Beth also didn''t notice such a mouse sneaking in, Therefore, if he wanted to kill, Beth also admitted that he could never save people at the first time. " "Well... How could he be found?" "You have to ask our great Lord about this." William shrugged. "The Lord found it?" Rupee was stunned. "Don''t say, although our Lord looks stupid, he often has an amazing intuition." William smiled, "especially in looking at people You see, Alfred, Rena, Stalin, Adolf, Arnold, Rudd, and of course me, were all discovered by Lord Sean. Oh, I almost forgot that your name should be added to this talent list. You are also a genius that surprises me. " Suddenly praised by William, rupee blushed and scratched his head with embarrassment. He remembered that the moment he was taken away by Sean in the wilderness, he was reluctant in every way and even wanted to escape several times. However, according to the current situation, rupee is glad that he didn''t really escape at the beginning, otherwise he might not have today''s status and identity. Looking at rupee''s reddish face, William thought the boy was still very cute, so he continued with some rare words: "after the Lord found out that there was a problem, our idea at that time was to let bass do it based on the principle of killing mistakes rather than letting go. Unexpectedly, we really caught a big fish. This is of great benefit to our upcoming plan, and it is precisely because of this that we put people in this secret prison. " "Big fish?" Rupee''s eyes also showed a look of excitement. Since William''s hand-in-hand training, rupee now likes the term "big fish" very much, "what''s the identity of this guy?" "Hey, hey." William smiled proudly, "guess?" "Mr. William, but how can I know the cat you taught yourself, even the mouse you didn''t find?" Rupee quietly flattered William. After hearing rupee''s words, William''s face showed a more proud look. It was obvious that there was nothing wrong with this flattery. Therefore, William did not deliberately sell off and said with a smile, "this guy really has a big background. His name is deers and he is the chief of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant empire. " Rupee was stunned at William''s words. At this time, his first reaction was not excitement, but panic: did he really follow a group of madmen? He offended the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union in the wilderness and dug a hole to let the chief saint of the Life Church jump down and prepare to bury her. Now, even the chief head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant empire is secretly imprisoned That''s the seven empires! One of the most powerful countries in the world! Are these crazy people going to be enemies of the whole world? Rupee even wondered, do these madmen have to fight with God in the future after offending mankind in the whole world? But now, looking at William''s proud and excited look, rupee knows that if he dares to say these "treacherous" words to make William unhappy at this time, it will be him. So, when William had some doubts about rupee''s silence, he turned around and saw rupee with a smile worse than crying. Chapter 452 William has a problem, that is, the more excited he is, the more elated he will be, and he will talk more at the same time. Neil said it was a disease and had to be treated. But William said it was a terminal disease and there was no rule of law. For this question, Sean once asked: "what if you say too much because of excitement, resulting in the disclosure of secrets that should not be disclosed?" But what Sean didn''t expect was that Neil and William looked at themselves at the same time. William disdained to answer such retarded questions because of his own integrity - although he said it was pride and dignity, but the kind Neil solved Sean''s doubts: "I think the person who really needs to worry is the one who hears confidential information In other words, this is a psychological and tactical threat. " Now, rupee is finally lucky to feel this feeling. "The strength of the other side is very strong. According to Beth''s assessment, it is stronger than those sent by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance who secretly sneaked into the void city to try to manipulate the negotiation results However, I don''t know how much stronger it is, but it is certain that for Beth, the so-called stronger is definitely more than some in our cognition. I doubt that the strength of the other party is at least the middle holy domain or even the upper holy domain. Only in this way can it meet the identity of a general head of Imperial Intelligence. " Median sanctuary? Upper sanctuary? Rupee''s eyes were more frightened. The strongest person he has ever seen in his life is the top golden peak, which was only seen when Sean took him with him in the wilderness. But now, there is a strong man in the middle or even the upper holy land. This existence and cognition has completely exceeded rupee''s imagination. You know, his current strength is only lower silver. This is the achievement of hard training for a long time. This gap is too big, isn''t it? "If we let each other run around outside, I''m afraid we''ll really have a headache. Fortunately, now this guy has become a prisoner, and his strength has been sealed by bass. Although we don''t know what method to use, this may also be one of our opportunities. If we can find out what kind of means to seal the strength of the strong in the holy land, we can even design some traps to deal with them in the face of the strong in the Holy Land in the future, which is likely to create a pattern of war in the future By the way, it''s up to you. " "Me!?" Rupee is stupid. "Yes, anyway, you are now the commander of the void. You will have a lot of opportunities to deal with deers in the future. Just leave it to you Well, you can put it in the Raven plan, but it''s best not to let a fourth person know about dills until you pick out a trusted confidant. " "Lord William, are you..." "Oh, and dills must never take out of this secret prison, which you must remember." "But..." "... unfortunately, we don''t have a mage specializing in the soul field, otherwise it would be much more convenient." William is still talking to himself. The overall reaction is that he is extremely excited. "I think we should recruit some mages specializing in the soul energy system in the Raven project." "You''d better listen to my views and opinions! Lord William! " Rupee really wanted to shout this sentence at William, but every time he said it to his mouth and looked at William with a spring face, rupee had no courage to say it, because he really knew what consequences would be caused by sweeping William''s interest at this time. However, in the face of William''s continuous improvement plans and plans, rupee felt that countless mountains were falling from the air and pressing on him, almost crushing him completely. Although he proposed the Raven plan, the whole plan only exists in the improvement stage of written records, and the specific practical investment period is still far away. Of course, the first key point hindering the specific implementation of the plan lies in the issue of Funds - at present, all the territories under Sean''s command are in the stage of semi stagnant full load operation, and only the issue of military spending can only last for about four months at most. If a new solution cannot be found in four months, Then I''m afraid the only solution left is disarmament. Following behind William, rupee is still listening to William''s chatter. Although there are no outsiders here, rupee is mentally tired in the face of William''s language bombing. In fact, if he could, rupee really hoped that William would return to the calm and dignified Lord William before, rather than the guy who has been chattering Like an old man. Think about it carefully. Rupee regretted that why did he flatter William. This is a wrong decision that people regret! Soon, the stone road had come to an end. After going down twenty or thirty steps, you come to a huge round hall. Rupee never thought that there was such a place under the Lord''s house. It''s absolutely not cheap only for the construction cost of this underground hall, isn''t it? But what really made him more frightened was such a very secret place. How did William and Neil build it, and it was built in a way that kept it from everyone, but soon rupee thought of an idea that made him more frightened. What about the architects involved in the construction of this underground secret prison? Rupee has been afraid to think about this problem. With William''s pace, he came to one of the cells in this round hall with at least hundreds of square meters. Finally, he saw dills, who called himself Stephen, but in fact was the general head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant empire. Although there had been several brief meetings before, dills gave rupee the impression of an enterprising young man. In the sense of duty, rupee actually secretly investigated Stephen, who disguised as Diels. However, the intelligence feedback tells us that dales is no different at all. His life is very simple and simple. After working, he occasionally goes to the pub to drink a few cups of suitable ale, but more often he saves his salary. Moreover, under the evaluation of Rodo and his colleagues around, dills is also basically linked to terms such as diligence, effort and diligence. It is said that his greatest ideal is to buy a house in the void city and become a formal resident. Of course, the shortcomings are not without. At least there are many signs that Stephen played by deers is a little greedy for small and cheap people. At the same time, he is also very ambitious, so that he is a little eager for quick success and instant benefit. Even at some times, he has an obvious desire for performance. It is said that he is still trying to pursue the daughter of a businessman who has some small money in vanity city recently. That daughter, rupee, has met. She is really insulated from beauty. I''m afraid it''s not too much to say that she is a female dwarf. But for anyone who has just entered the void city and is looking for development opportunities, if he can marry the merchant''s daughter, he can really fight for 20 years less. Under such circumstances, deers''s performance was very normal and there was nothing worth noting. But rupee still didn''t expect that all this was just his disguise. It seemed that hearing the sound of footsteps, dills, who was imprisoned in the cell, opened his eyes slightly and looked at the two guests outside the cell. The room where deers was held was not large, about ten square meters, but even so, deers was completely restricted in his personal freedom. Dills'' lute bone was penetrated by two thick chains and connected with the wall behind him, which made him feel extremely painful even if he moved down a little. But this is more than that. His feet are each wearing a shackle. The inner ring of the shackle is needle like and seems to be stuck into his ankle. Although it is not clear whether the hamstring is broken, it is obvious that as long as his feet move, the pain will never be less than that caused by the pipa bone on his body, Moreover, the shackles on the feet are also connected with a huge iron ball half a meter high. Looking at the appearance of the iron ball, it must weigh at least tons. In addition, dills''s hands were also shackled in the same way as those on his feet, and were also pierced into his wrists by the acupuncture of the inner ring. However, different from the shackles, the shackles on his hands are directly connected to the wall and completely pull him apart. It looks like a "big" word. It is completely impossible to close his hands. In addition, his naked body seems to be painted with a very unique magic array pattern. On the pattern of the magic array, there is a black fine needle at the key positions representing the magic nodes. A steady stream of fighting spirit is emanating from the top of these fine needles and then completely dissipated in the air. Obviously, this is the key core to truly imprison deers''s power. At the sight of deers, a kind of miserable pity rose in the young rupee''s heart. "Rupee, look at him well. This is the end of your future failure." At this moment, William only slightly restrained his smile. When he saw rupee''s look, he naturally knew what the little guy was thinking. If circumstances permit, William actually doesn''t want to bring rupee to such a place, but he knows very well that when rupee takes over the realm of emptiness, it means that he will no longer be a teenager, but will begin to learn to think and judge problems from a higher angle. It is precisely for this consideration that William will bring rupee. With rupee''s sensitivity and intelligence, it is certainly easy to understand William''s intentions. However, his understanding does not mean that he can accept this practice now, even if he has long known that when he takes over the void, it means that he will always deal with darkness in his life. But for some things, such as conscience, human nature and goodwill, rupee is still unwilling to give up. After all, even if he wants to dye himself black, rupee still hopes to keep even a little white area on this black paper. For these, William did not insist. Because in William''s own opinion, he is just a guide. Therefore, he will only tell rupee what is right, but he will not tell rupee what to do or what to do, because as long as the result is correct, there will still be many branches and methods on the right road, and these naturally need rupee''s own exploration. Only in this way can rupee grow, Will also remember these experiences and pain. After all, William wants to cultivate a successor in the void, not a puppet who can only listen to orders. In the prison room, looking at the young teachers and disciples, even in this case, dills still smiled: "I''m glad I can become a teaching material." "Ha ha." Hearing deers''s words, William knew that the other party''s vitality was still very strong. In a short time, he didn''t need to worry about the other party''s death. "I''m glad to catch such a big fish as you." "I thought my disguise was perfect." Dills smiled, as if not worried about his situation. "When did you find out?" "Only the Lord can answer you this." William said calmly, "because he found your disguise To tell you the truth, you really should be proud, because even I was deceived by you and almost arranged you to work in the Lord''s house. " "Your Lord? Sean Connery? " Dills was slightly stunned. "That day was at the door of the conference room. It should be the first time I met him." "Yes." Hearing William nodding and admitting, dills smiled bitterly: "I see In fact, I noticed that Sir Sean looked at me wrong that day, but I didn''t think about it at that time. I really believed too much in my own camouflage skills and strength. In our business, once I found anything wrong, I should withdraw at the first time Of course, we did not find such a strong presence hidden in your territory, which is also a mistake in our intelligence. " "People who do intelligence work always have to pay for their mistakes." "Yes." Deers nodded with emotion, "it''s just that the price is a little high." "If you are willing to cooperate with our work, it is not impossible to let you go." William smiled, "after all, you are the intelligence officer of the Millennium covenant empire. This identity is a little big. We don''t want to make enemies with the Millennium covenant empire No one is stupid enough to offend an empire. " "There may not be normal people, but there is no normal person in your territory, from lords to officers." Deers smiled carelessly. "Now think about it carefully. The demon incident from your territory was really full of doubts Since there are strong people who can subdue me and block the infiltration and entry of those intelligence officers under my command, it is impossible for a diplomat of the pan continental chamber of Commerce to summon demons Maybe the devil has reached some agreement with you. " "This charge is a little big." William still described in a very calm tone, without any emotional fluctuations from beginning to end, "why don''t we play these meaningless exploratory games with each other?" "I think so, too." Dills nodded. "So what''s your proposal?" "Let me ask you a question." William smiled. "It seems unfair to me." Deers showed a distressed expression, "why don''t we exchange information?" "In the current environment, you seem to have no choice." William''s face still wore an elegant smile, neither ridicule nor complacency. If he simply wanted to judge his current mood from the expression on his face and change his negotiation skills and psychological tactics, I''m afraid it would be by no means an easy thing, "you know, the longer time is on my side, the more unfavorable it will be to you, Moreover, an injury like yours is likely to leave serious hidden dangers, and even lead to extreme retrogression and degradation of your strength. You should think clearly. " "How can I be sure that you will let me leave after I answer your question?" "I don''t think you have a choice." William shrugged. The gentle expression on his face remained unchanged. Even his eyes didn''t have the slightest look and emotion. It looked like a puppet. It was chilling. "The only choice you have is to accept my proposal and wait for the time to leave. Or refuse my proposal, and then I use other means to force you to speak. At least I know that in your current situation, as long as you are hungry for the first half of a month, not only will your body be extremely weak, but even your mental state will be very unstable, so the strength of your soul will also be greatly weakened Believe me, even in this half month, you will not feel better. Since the establishment of this prison, you are the first guest to come in. You haven''t seen red in many penalties. " Hearing William''s words, deers always looked calm, and finally changed a little. Naturally, dills is not afraid of punishment such as torture and hunger. After all, he is also an imperial spy. Of course, he also has an extraordinary will in anti torture. As long as he doesn''t want to speak, no matter how fierce the punishment is, his will can''t be shaken in the slightest. But sometimes, it doesn''t mean that if a person doesn''t want to speak, he will really have nothing to do with the other party. Of course, he can get some information by means of targeting the soul. However, the amount of information obtained is largely controlled by a magician''s mastery of the soul energy system. The more proficient the magician is in soul magic, of course, the more information he can obtain. However, the information obtained will be very messy or even fragmented. After obtaining it, he even needs to invest a lot of manpower to analyze it, and he often can''t get the information he wants. After all, this is the collection of soul memory, and the reading of memory is beyond the control of a mage. That is already the domain of God. And the most important thing is that once the soul memory is extracted in this way, the extracted soul can''t return to the body in any case, which means that the person who is extracted will only have an empty shell. Therefore, this means can only be used once, and the specific amount of things can be obtained is not determined by manpower. However, because this method is very evil, it has naturally been protested all over the continent. So once discovered, it''s no different from becoming a pagan. Of course, if someone finds out. Dills looked around, and he suddenly understood the reason for the existence of the secret prison. Not only deers, but even rupee suddenly woke up. "I don''t believe you will let me leave alive after revealing such important information." Deers said in a deep voice. "I haven''t started yet." William still said with a smile, but this time his smile made deers really feel the cold. Because the fact is exactly what William said. Judging from his current daily fighting consumption, he will indeed be in an extremely weak state in half a month, which is a situation in which even his soul will become very weak. At first, dills couldn''t understand what the man who caught him drew this magic pattern like a magic array on him for, but with the current situation, even in his ignorance, he knew what kind of treatment he would be treated. Half a month later, even a silver magician can completely extract his soul memory as long as he has a little knowledge of soul magic and doesn''t even need to be proficient. Because what is weakened is only the protective will of the soul, but it will not destroy the soul itself. This is what dills is most afraid of now. However, if deers knew that Beth himself was a king of the dead who was very proficient in the soul and the dead, I''m afraid he would kill himself immediately before Beth came to the door. "I think... We need to talk in private." Trying to maintain his fear, dills whispered, "I promise you''ll be satisfied with this information." "He is the General Commander of the intelligence department in our territory. He will deal with you in the future, not me." William smiled. "So I don''t think there''s any information he can''t know." "But I don''t think so." Deers took a deep breath and glanced at rupee. He had to admit that he was somewhat happy when he heard that rupee was dealing with him instead of William, because he never expected that William would be such a terrible and difficult opponent, and all the psychological tactics and hints he learned in the intelligence department, It doesn''t work for William at all. But now, about this information, he really has enough assurance and self-confidence: "never withering ice thorn." When he heard this, William''s unchanged look like a puppet finally collapsed. Instead, there is a deep disbelief, which is even mixed with many complex emotions such as anger, fear and love that few people can understand. After such a moment of silence, William finally seemed defeated and said with a decadent face, "rupee, leave first." Hearing William''s words, rupee hesitated slightly, but nodded quickly and chose to leave. Then there was another silence. After more than ten minutes, William, who seemed to finally slow down, spoke again. However, both his voice and momentum were far from as strong and firm as ten minutes ago: "what do you know?" "I know everything about you." Deers''s heart was slightly relieved. Fortunately, in this regard, the guy who was as cold as a devil was at least a normal person, and as long as he was a person, he would inevitably have weaknesses, "the former deputy head of the white rose army, the political victim of the battle of pochilia, count yegune, Lord William Yale I''m sorry to tell you that miss leice, who helped you escape, has served in the imperial prison for five years. " The blood on William''s face faded away in an instant. "What do you want?" "As long as you tell me the awakened ones of Phoenix blood and the list of entrants since the gorge Rift Valley half a year ago, and let me leave. Then I can assure you that after I return to the Empire, miss leice can leave the imperial prison. " Chapter 453 The disappearance of William and rupee in the Lord''s house did not arouse anyone''s doubt. Of course, in fact, no one thinks these two people have disappeared. Maybe they just went out. However, Sean and Neil know where these two people are going. After all, according to Beth''s information, he has subdued the Steven, and the next job is for William and rupee. Although Sean is also interested in each other''s identity, he is really not good at interrogation, so he is too lazy to make trouble. As for where the trial was, Sean was not interested at all, because he had his own business to do at this time. At nightfall, the moment William and rupee met dills, Sean knocked on Beth''s door. "Come in." Beth said in a deep voice. So Sean opened the door and went in. In the room, Beth was sitting on a chair with her upper body naked, wiping her right chest with a clean cloth. At this position, there is a strange scar that has completely turned over the flesh and blood, extending from the shoulder bone to the right chest and abdomen. Judging from the length of this scar alone, it is enough to judge that if this scar falls on others, it may be an absolutely fatal injury. Probably only a strong man like Beth can still calmly clean the wound by himself. However, when Beth gently wiped the clean white cloth from the wound, the whole white cloth was quickly dyed black at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it also emitted a very strong odor. As for the wounds on Beth''s body, black aerosols constantly emerge from it, but these aerosols seem to be alive. After leaving Beth''s body, they will wrap around each other immediately to form other substances similar to a film, continue to adhere to Beth''s skin, and then be inhaled into the body again. "This is..." Sean was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Beth would be hurt. "Nothing, just a little careless." Beth said calmly. He couldn''t see his thoughts at the moment from his face. "After all, he is also a person who contacts and begins to control the rules. There is more or less a taste of rules, and he also uses a strange poison... At least until my body adapts to this poison, the wound won''t get better for the time being, but it won''t take long, It should heal in a day or two. " Sean was a little ashamed to hear Beth. He doesn''t know what kind of species Beth is. Of course, he doesn''t know the strength of Beth, but only the strong above the holy land can automatically adapt to the harm of toxicity to the body. However, even so, it is a long process to adapt to toxicity. Even there will be some unadaptable toxicity according to the level of the holy land. But anyway, it took only two days to adapt to the damage caused by toxicity, which was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. It can even be said that some are beyond his imagination. Of course, since he had a secret talk with Andrew in Hongye Town, Sean also knew something. The essence of existence such as Andrew, Beth and NKOS is excluded by the world, so it is difficult for them to borrow the rules of the world itself. However, this is not the case for the indigenous people living in this world. Some geniuses begin to contact the rules at the golden level. When they reach the realm of the holy land, they can naturally start to use the rules, and the destructive power caused by this behavior is naturally extraordinary. Although the use of rules itself consumes a lot of physical strength, spirit and magic, sometimes this ability can cause great damage and even reverse the outcome of the war. Under the double attack of Stephen''s use of rules and other poisons, bass can still act like a harmless person, which can no longer express Bass''s strength in the general sense. If bass could not use and rely on the power of the rules of the world, I''m afraid Stephen''s attack could not have such a great effect. Beth didn''t know what Sean was thinking. In fact, except Andrew, he didn''t need to think about what others were thinking because it was meaningless. The only thing he needs to do is to finish Andrew''s orders - of course, a large part of this depends on his mood. For example, Beth is very dissatisfied with Sean''s performance after he returns from Hongye Town, so he has never planned to teach him a new sword style. But today, Sean''s performance made Beth feel very satisfied, so he had the idea of officially teaching him new sword skills. Casually threw aside the completely black cloth on his hand. Sean noticed that at least dozens of the same cloth had accumulated there. It turned out that the stench in the room came from here. Then Beth got up and slightly moved his right hand. After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded satisfactorily and said, "like the previous rules, I will only demonstrate once. How much you can learn is your own skill. Similarly, if you can''t fully master this move, it means that your talent and strength will stop here, and there''s no need to continue to learn the later sword skills. " Hearing Beth''s words, Sean keenly noticed some key words and said, "this is a set of sword skills?" "Yes." Beth glanced at Sean strangely. Maybe he thought his problem was really stupid. "There are seven types of sword skills, each of which can be performed separately. Of course, if you are lucky enough to learn the seven types, you can also use it as a set of combined sword skills, but in this way, there is a very high demand for the endurance of the body At least in my opinion, if you don''t have the strength of the holy land, even if you learn these seven moves, you''d better not combine them. " "What does luck mean?" Sean protested with some dissatisfaction. "Fluke, like the literal meaning expression, is a success due to some accidental factors." Beth glanced at Sean with the remaining light from the corner of his eye and said faintly, "in fact, I don''t think you can completely learn these seven moves, so if you can really learn them, it can only be attributed to luck Any questions? " "Maybe I''m a genius!" "Genius?" Beth sneered, "how long did it take you from when I taught you how to soothe your soul to when you really learned how to soothe your soul?" "Less than half a year!" Sean looked up with pride. You know, the sword skill can only be activated at 30 points. This is not an ordinary sword skill. I didn''t hear of such an outrageous skill in the game at the beginning. But in this way, there are many convenient places. That is, as long as he has enough proficiency, Sean can master these sword moves in one day. Therefore, with the help of the cheating device of the system, Sean feels that he can really compete with those so-called geniuses. "I suppose you only need half a year to learn each move, so seven moves are three and a half years. I''ll be three years." Beth looked at Sean with a slight rise in the corners of his mouth, but no matter how Sean looked at it, he thought it was mocking himself, "but in this way, what you learn is only superficial. If you want to really master or even master it completely... I''ll count you ten years. Is that ok?" "No." Sean shook his head. In fact, he can''t understand it, because Requiem has no proficiency to improve since he learned it, which also means that this sword skill can''t be improved in his hand. It should be the most perfect state. But Beth said it was just a fur, which Sean really couldn''t understand. However, considering the weakness he would fall into after each Requiem, it seems that he has only just mastered the fur. "I had a student who learned the complete seven forms of the soul in less than two years. Later, it took only three years to master them completely. It took less than five years." Beth sneered, "and he can only be regarded as the stupidest of my three students, even if he has nothing to do with the word ''genius'' in that world Although I hate to say it, if you say you are a genius, you are really lowering the level of the whole level. " "Er..." although I knew that Beth would not say anything good, Sean really didn''t know how to refute when hearing Beth say so, "but what if I could really learn?" "I''m not going to explain the words I''ve explained before." Beth said calmly, "or have you gone beyond this level of genius and become natural?" "Er..." But Beth was too lazy to continue talking nonsense with Sean. He directly pulled out the chopping blade he carried with him, and then said, "this sword skill is called soul calming, which is the second sword skill in the seven forms of soul I''ll deduce it first with the slowest action, and then try my best again. You can see it for yourself. " Seeing Beth''s action, Sean certainly didn''t dare to neglect it, so he stared seriously. Beth raised his sword flat and stabbed it out of the air one by one. As he said before, it is really the "slowest action" in deduction, because it is no different from the most common straight stab. However, when Sean observed carefully again, he found that the swing range of Bass''s right wrist was very light, and the error value was even within one millimeter, while the expansion range of his elbow would not exceed one decimeter at all. However, according to the swing range of this arm, the straight stab should fluctuate in a very small range, However, the position of each sword pierced by Beth was completely different, and its coverage was so vast that it could cover his whole upper body. Obviously, it''s just an ordinary straight stab, but it shows a completely different and unique sense of skill in Beth''s hand. Even if it was just the slow motion in front of him, Sean had the illusion that he couldn''t breathe. It seemed that everything, whether he wanted it or not, would be suppressed in front of Beth''s sword move. Is this the truth of zhenhun? "The minimum standard of soul calming is to stab 50 swords in one second. If you can stab more swords, the power of this move will be stronger." After Beth finished the slow motion deduction, he still held his sword, but he still said, "I can only stab about 100 swords at present. But if I don''t worry about the rules of this plane, but let me give full play to it, then I can do a thousand swords Next, you can see for yourself. " After that, Beth''s whole momentum suddenly changed, and a breath that makes people breathe stagnant suddenly filled the room. Even the air stopped, and the whole world was completely at a standstill. At this moment, Sean finally felt what a town soul is! It was a powerful momentum that really suppressed everything, and even the soul was condensed for it! Then Beth''s sword finally pierced out. Obviously, it seems that it''s just a sword, but the whole space in front of Beth has a collapsing horror illusion, which is the void turbulence formed by the crisscross of countless sword Qi! In an instant, everything in front of Beth - the black cloth piled up like a hill, the tables and chairs, walls, floors, everything in the room, completely disappeared from Sean! That''s a real disappearance! Even a trace of dust and deformity were not left, and they all turned into nothingness! At this moment, Sean himself had completely forgotten to breathe, just stared at everything in front of him. I don''t know how long it took for Sean to finally hear the electronic prompt sound from the system. [it is found that the special sword skill "calming the soul" requires strength 70, endurance 70 and agility 70. You have met the learning conditions because you have found the special mystery of sword skill. Therefore, skill activation requires proficiency points to be exempted accordingly. At present, only 40 proficiency points are required for activation You can''t activate the skill temporarily because the current proficiency points are insufficient.] Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Sean finally completely recovered, but there was a deep shock in his heart. After discovering the secret of Bass''s soul calming slow motion, he still needs 40 proficiency points to activate the skill, which is 10 points higher than Requiem. How many points would it take if he didn''t find the secret? Chapter 454 Sean finally saw the power of soul calming. But what Sean didn''t expect was that the power of zhenhun was so terrible. All the straight-line areas within five meters in front of Beth turned into nothingness. It seemed that nothing had ever existed, which was really a little scary. Because under normal circumstances, even the most destructive skills usually leave some traces, such as the traces of magic. Even the martial arts inspired by fighting spirit usually have such skills as powder, broken walls and crisscross pits and so on. But in front of zhenhun, everything is directly attributed to nothingness. If the room didn''t still have the stench of the cloth thrown away by Beth after wiping the wound, Sean would really doubt the original situation of the room. Now nearly a third of Beth''s room is in an unfinished state: the wooden floor and the stones supporting the floor have all disappeared. Similarly, any existence within the attack range of this sword skill will not leave any trace at the moment. This is a huge blank five meters long and one meter wide. "The more swords you can stab, the more powerful this move will be." Beth took the sword back to its sheath and said calmly, "the minimum basic standard is 50 swords. Next, it depends on your own performance." Sean nodded, then glanced at the huge blank that had impressed him deeply: "I''ll ask Neil to rearrange a room for you." Beth had no objection to the proposal. Then Sean left. Now Sean''s brain has been completely occupied by the sword of "calming the soul". His mind is full of thinking about how to gather 40 proficiency points to activate this skill. According to the normal development situation, if he wants to activate this skill, he must go to the top golden peak to have enough proficiency points to activate "soul calming", because each upgrade will only increase two proficiency points, and the forty proficiency points he wants to obtain are exactly level 20, that is, the promotion of two classes. However, with the promotion of the same level, the experience value required for each upgrade will be greater and greater, and Sean''s advanced road is completely different from what he originally expected. In the absence of enough key intelligence, it is very difficult to step into the lower gold, let alone the upper gold. So what Sean first thought of was the lottery system. Because there is one item in the lucky draw system that rewards proficiency points, and according to the situation of drawing proficiency points last time, the number of proficiency points rewarded should not be small. However, there are two problems to face. The first is the lucky draw. At present, if you want to get the chance of lucky draw, you must complete the territory task. Only this system will give you the chance of lucky draw. However, Sean found that the territory task had not issued a new task for a long time, and he didn''t understand the specific refresh of the territory task mechanism. Otherwise, he could try to find loopholes or bugs to generate territory tasks. As for the second question, it is probability. There are ten awards in the lucky draw. Although so far, except for a few projects that are not beneficial to Sean, other projects can immediately greatly enhance his strength, that is, the increase of combat power. Only when there is a need for a specific project, such as proficiency, the chance of winning the lottery is only one in ten. And even if the first draw is proficiency, it is also impossible to guarantee that you can get 40 proficiency points. In this way, we still need to rely on a large number of lucky draw opportunities to increase the winning rate. In the end, Sean found that if he didn''t find out the mechanism problem of the territory task system as soon as possible, he couldn''t change his current situation at all. At this moment, Sean began to regret. Why didn''t he want to seriously study the specific functional mechanism of this territory task? If you find the mystery at that time, you may be able to find a way to generate a large number of territories to brush lucky draw opportunities - as long as players are absolutely keen on such bugs and vulnerabilities. "Damn it." Sean sighed a little like vent. "Can''t you change anything in the end?" Staring at the blank space on the territory task list, Sean was really unwilling. But no matter how unwilling, there''s still nothing to do before he finds out what''s going on, and Sean still has a lot of things to do, so he can only temporarily want to put down the big temptation of "calming the soul" and focus on other places. This includes honing proficiency and cooperation with Gollum. Sean now knows that as like as two peas, he can increase his own force field to a certain rule, but the process is only about ten seconds, which is almost identical with that of Sean. However, the spell seal can be improved through multiple strengthening, but at present, due to the scarcity of intelligence data, Sean can''t judge whether Gollum''s rule projection can also prolong the time, and Gollum itself is also unclear. Of course, what makes Sean more helpless is that although Gulu has its own core memory of the soul, this memory can not be completely opened directly, but will gradually wake up with Gulu''s growth. Although this also means that Gulu has high growth potential in the future, and it is likely that it can help itself more than the ability of rule projection, there are still many problems at present, because even Gulu can''t figure out what kind of existence it is, In this way, of course, Sean didn''t know how to make Gulu grow up quickly. Like Cecilia''s marshmallow, although Sean also didn''t know its variety, because he had some communication with the Warcraft in that crypt before, at least Sean knew how to make this guy grow quickly: just feed it with all kinds of element core or element power. But Gulu is completely different. At present, Sean found that Gulu''s food is sunshine. It sounds like light and heat. But if that''s the case, do you want to throw Gulu into the crater? Sean fell into deep meditation. However, although the situation is somewhat complicated, at least on the issue of training cooperation, Sean and Gulu have carried out well - at least, Gulu has two abilities. The first is that it can play a role similar to "ridicule". With its golden appearance, Gulu can''t be ignored as soon as it appears; The second point is Gollum''s high-speed mobility. Due to the existence of its own force field, gravity seems to have no effect on Gollum. Similarly, there will be no complex problems such as resistance and speed limit. Gollum can complete absolute acceleration from zero to 100 in one second as long as Gollum wants, This is equivalent to the full burst speed of a golden warrior. With the force field of Gulu itself, it is simply the degree that whoever is rubbed by Gulu will directly lose a large piece of meat. So even if shefanio has all kinds of magic blessings, she can only barely draw with the double combination of Sean and Gulu. Neither side can do anything. But if Sean is alone, shefanio can easily ravage or even crush Sean. Although this combat effectiveness seems to be just a tie with the superior gold power, don''t forget that xuefanio is a priest with a knife, and her personal strength can''t be evaluated by the general superior gold power. In other words, if the general top gold strongman fights with Sean and Gulu, maybe he will really die in Sean''s hands. In this way, whether it is shefanio or Rena, or Alfred, looking at Sean is really looking at the monster. Because so far, there has never been an example of superior silver killing superior gold in the miracle continent. After all, the gap between the two is a real rank! Moreover, the upper gold strongmen are not the people who have just begun to contact and use momentum like the lower gold. They are the strongmen who have really formed qualitative change, and some geniuses can even start to use the power of some surface rules at this stage. Like xuefanio, she has begun to contact the divine power rules of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Within the scope allowed by this surface rule, the magic of the ice and snow and winter church performed by xuefanio is several times more powerful than the priests with knives of the same class who have not contacted the rules, let alone the priests and priests who are still in the lower realm of gold or even silver. But even so, shefanio is just barely able to tie with Sean and Gulu. Everyone really understood at this moment. I''m afraid the real identity of Gulu in front of us is really not simple! In addition to training with Gollum, Sean''s other free time is also used to practice other activated skills. Although Sean often uses these skills, they are not commonly used after all, and the increase of proficiency is indeed very slow. Therefore, Sean naturally devotes all his energy to this aspect in his rare free time. After all, these skilled skills, as long as Sean spends more time practicing, then the proficiency will rise, and once they reach the peak, these skills will be upgraded automatically. In this way, it can save a lot of proficiency points and enhance his strength. Why not? Of course, after a lot of training, Sean will relax a little. However, this kind of relaxation is not to go to a pub to drink or sleep, but to shut yourself in a blacksmith''s shop and practice magic weapons. Because Sean found that no matter how tired he was, as long as he picked up a hammer and began to beat these weapons, his mood would calm down. Chapter 455 Many times, when a person focuses on something that can make him invest, he often ignores the passage of time. Just like now, when Sean put all his body and mind into the training of skills, he finally found the moment that moved him and made him happy in the game. At that time, the means to obtain proficiency points in the game was very single. There was no other way to improve the level. Therefore, the most common place to see players was not in the field, but in training centers in various cities. Countless players hang up there day after day to improve the poor proficiency of the skills they have learned. Sean was once a member of this army. Now, in this real world, Sean can''t help recalling the original situation in training. It is a kind of nostalgia from the depths of the soul. For nearly a month, Sean devoted all his energy to the cultivation of sword skill and foundry. Although the most typical signboard skill of mantra and seal swordsmen, winding inflammation, has not been greatly improved, the skill improvement [secret sword ? change] obtained from bass has been greatly improved. [arcane fencing ? change: when using a long sword weapon, strength + 21 and agility + 21. Swordsmanship special sword, level 410, proficiency 213. Activate the special skill "wind pressure": the maximum damage judgment range is five meters; Activate the special skill "tear": damage causes wound tear; Activate the special skill "sputtering": it can cause damage to up to five enemies; Up to four attacks can be carried out continuously; Activate the "increase" of special skills: double the consumption of fighting Qi and triple the damage of sword skills.] This skill has gained a significant increase in attributes since it was improved in bass, and has become Sean''s strongest passive skill in one fell swoop. However, this skill actually has a great limitation, that is, it can only take effect when equipped with a long sword - Sean tried. If you don''t use a long sword but other sword weapons, the increased 21 points of strength and agility will be cancelled. But even so, now almost all of Sean''s skills are based on the weapon of long sword, so it has a great effect on Sean''s growth. In the training time of nearly a month, it is natural to upgrade this skill to level 4, and activate a new ability "increase" at Level 3. Although this ability will increase the consumption of fighting Qi, it can increase the three times sword damage power, which can not be ignored. If Sean won or lost in the face of the next gold strongman with other skills and combat skills without using Requiem, after obtaining the effect of increase, Sean is equal to having the capital that really threatens the life of the next gold strongman, and his winning rate can be increased to 73. To put it simply, the triple increase of sword damage is a gap between breaking defense and not breaking defense. If you don''t break the defense, you''ll fight for nothing. But if you can break the defense, you''ll have to suffer as long as you get hit. Considering the characteristics of [arcane fencing ? change], Sean believes that he should also be able to obtain a new special skill at level 6 and 9, and even make a qualitative change at level 10. This is not a blind optimism, but Sean''s intuitive judgment as a senior player. But when the passive skill was promoted to level 4, Sean found that it was really not an easy thing to continue to improve the proficiency of the passive skill. Although this sword skill had been upgraded to level 2 when I came back from the wilderness, I spent a lot of time training every day at that time. I could still increase my proficiency in two days. If I was diligent, I could increase my proficiency in three days. But now, more than 12 hours of sword practice every day for three or four days may not increase his proficiency, which makes Sean a little depressed. But no matter how depressed, Sean had to continue training, because he really couldn''t wait to know what would happen when this passive skill reached the peak. In this way, going to the blacksmith''s shop every night naturally became Sean''s relaxation activity. To this end, Sean has also begun to create a magic equipment for Rena. The fire gun is broken. Like Alfred, they are fighting with fire attribute. The idea of building the fire gun is to maximize the explosive power and lethality of Ruina''s fighting spirit, and it is easier to resonate with Ruina''s fighting spirit. In this way, the consumption of Ruina''s fighting spirit will be reduced accordingly. After all, Rena is a knight. Her fighting methods and skills are based on the cooperation with the mount. She takes charge, thrust and other skills as the main fighting means, which is quite different from Alfred''s way of foot fighting, which needs to open up and close up. Therefore, the burning gun smashing the air pays more attention to Rena''s personal combat effectiveness, rather than the lethality like the flame lion''s fangs. For a warfighter, the combat effectiveness of a handy weapon can be improved by no means small. In this world, not every warfighter can get a handy weapon. In this regard, Rena and Alfred are undoubtedly lucky. However, in the process of making, the burning gun broken empty encountered the same problem as the flame lion''s fangs - the lack and limitation of materials. Therefore, in nearly a month, the burning gun broken empty is only a semi-finished product, and the completion is even worse than the flame lion''s fangs. With a helpless sigh, Sean stopped and continued to step on the pedal to polish the tip of the gun. Although the enchanted weapons are based on the enhancement of high-quality weapons, the enchanted weapons are more dependent on the increase of magic. Therefore, the increase provided by this pure physical grinding method is not high. Gently put the special gun head almost as big as a palm back on the wooden table. Sean reached out and took a nearby towel to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then his eyes fell on a long metal stick next to him. This is a long metal stick with bright red color. The inside has been carved by Sean a few days ago and has been activated. The outside layer is even painted with flame lines. The whole long stick looks full of a strange sense of delicacy. Of course, in fact, this long staff itself is a magic weapon. Although the attributes of this long staff are a series of question marks at present, Sean knows that once it is finally forged, this long staff is definitely a magic weapon with special effects and silver level. Only in this way, the forged magic weapon is a long stick, not a long gun. It is different from Sean''s original hardening and strengthening of Charles''s sword and Sean''s Forging of flame lion tusks for Alfred. Among the magic weapons of spear type, the complexity of magic weapons is second only to bow and crossbow, because the essence of this kind of long gun is the combination of long stick and gun head. If you want to create a perfect magic weapon of spear type, the long stick and gun head must be processed by the means of making magic weapons, unlike the magic weapons of sword and axe, Just deal with the sword body and axe blade. Now Sean wants to build a long gun instead of a long stick. Although the long stick as the body of the long gun has been made, the "gun head", another core part of the long gun, has not been completed. Therefore, this is the reason why the completion of the burning gun is not as good as the fangs of the flame lion. After all, although the flame lion tusks are only semi-finished products, they can already be taken out by Alfred to cut people. Once the flame gun is broken, once the gun head and body are combined, it is equivalent to determining the final forging steps. At that time, they will not be semi-finished products, but real finished products. But in this case, the burning gun is just a medium effect silver magic weapon, and the effect is not as good as Sean''s idea at the beginning. Although the silver magic weapon in one sword is a powerful equipment, especially in the hands of Ruina, it is still a failure for Sean, who is more in pursuit of perfect results, so he would rather not take the weapon out for use than deliver it to Ruina rashly. Of course, the main reason is that Sean is lazy. Because it''s more difficult to strengthen magic weapons like spears than swords and axes, Sean doesn''t want to make more trouble for himself. "Alas, if only we could get the ash of lava." Sean said with some pity, "even if it''s not lava ash, ash debris can do." But Sean knew that he was just complaining here. If someone really sold these two things to him, he might not be able to afford to sell the whole territory. Because lava ash is a rare special material, usually only the flame Lord of the fire element plane has a very small chance to fall. This thing is traded according to a gram, and it still belongs to the kind of barter. No fool will sell money. Relatively speaking, ash debris is cheaper, but it is a product of the underground world. It is also sold in a gram. Even a kilogram may not be as good as a gram of lava ash, but the only advantage is that it can be bought with money. Usually, either lava ash or ash debris is one of the forging materials for legendary equipment. With one of these two things, Sean can even create a quasi epic equipment - that is, the legendary equipment commonly known as the perfect level in the game. Just as Sean finished complaining and was ready to go back to the Lord''s house to have a good rest, a sudden knock on the door suddenly sounded. "What''s the matter?" When he opened the door, Sean saw that standing outside the door was an urban defense soldier of the void city. At the moment, he was out of breath. "My Lord, someone wants to be forced into the city." "This time?" Sean was slightly stunned. At this time, it was obvious that the access control time had passed. The gate of the void city should have been closed long ago. But soon, Sean noticed the soldier''s words: "you mean, forced entry into the city?" "Yes, yes..." the soldier nodded. "In fact, she has entered the city, but she is surrounded by guards. But she said she didn''t want to hurt the innocent. She said she just came to the Lord of panda and said you would see her. " "She?" Sean was stunned. With such a proud and arrogant woman, Sean seemed to know only one or two of them. "Did she say her name?" "Christina." Hearing the name, Sean was stunned again: how could this woman who failed in IQ know that he was the Lord of Pan Daling? In principle, yeles couldn''t have told her this. Chapter 456 Sean''s blacksmith shop was bought in the last month because of Sean''s personal needs - Neil, who still controls the financial integrity of the territory with his own salary, believes that Sean''s behavior is a kind of extravagance and waste, so he is unwilling to pay from the territory''s funds. For this result, Sean regretted that when Neil asked him what he wanted to do in the blacksmith shop, he answered smoothly and wanted to have a try as a blacksmith. "My Lord, I don''t ask you how wise and capable you are. I just hope you don''t give me any more trouble, can you?" Neil said. So Sean had to pay for a blacksmith''s shop. It was only because he had not much money, and Neal had never told Sean to enter the Treasury, so Sean could not buy the best shop, but only bought it from an old fellow Smith. But it is more like a workshop than a blacksmith shop, because the old fellow Smith''s son died in the previous war, and Sun Tzu did not learn the apprentice, though he could receive the subsidy funds from the Lord''s government every month, though not much. Therefore, the old man had to undertake some weapon processing work from other blacksmith shops to help his family. This kind of processing is a very normal phenomenon in the world. After all, sometimes some blacksmiths receive large orders, but they can''t complete them within the time limit because of their ability. Therefore, this kind of processing will occur. However, of course, the main core work is still handled by these blacksmiths who have received orders, but for some simple work such as processing wool embryos and smelting and purification, it is better to ask other workshops for help in order to save time. When Sean bought the workshop, he saw that the tools in the workshop were complete, and the amount the old man wanted was not high. Naturally, the two sides would make peace as soon as they took a shot. However, looking down, this workshop still has another advantage, that is, it is closer to the south gate. The gate where Christina entered the city was the south gate. Soon, Sean and the guard rushed to the gate. But here, Sean found that William and Neil had arrived first, and behind them were dozens of heavy guards with dark wings - these guards were formerly elite troops with steel wings. Yes, they have been transferred and incorporated into the dark wings by William. After careful thinking, The dark wing is now positioned as a pure escort force, not a heavy cavalry force. Seeing this, Sean already knew that the soldier must have rushed to the Lord''s house to find himself, but he didn''t find anyone, so he went to the blacksmith''s shop to find himself. However, in order to prevent any accidents at the gate, Neil and William took the first step to bring people, but probably heard that the other party had no hostility, so William took a class of dark wings with him. With Sean''s arrival, everyone''s eyes have shifted to Sean since. But when Sean saw the woman who claimed to be Cecilia surrounded by the crowd, he couldn''t help but be stunned. At present, the woman''s height is about 1.65 meters, which is not high. However, she has a lovely baby face. The combination of her small nose and thin lips does not give people a mean feeling. On the contrary, it is an exotic beauty full of unique charm. In particular, her eyes - dark and bright pupils with fine silver dots like stars, anyone who has seen this girl will never forget her bright eyes. In addition, she has long glossy black hair and a oval face, which gives people a feeling of petite and exquisite. This is a beauty that no one will forget after seeing it. But Sean''s attention was not on her appearance, but on her clothes. The beauty was wearing a pure white robe, and her hood had been put down by her. Naturally, it was difficult to judge the beauty''s figure only from this robe. After all, her body was completely covered by the robe. But Sean''s face became unnatural when he saw the flawless white robe, especially the golden string tied to his chest. However, at this moment, neither Neil nor William said anything, but looked at Sean with great interest. Because at present, no matter how the beauty looks, she has a very typical lineage of the qainas Empire, and Sean is also a person of the qainas empire in their cognition. The girl traveled a long way and even didn''t hesitate to force her way into the city in order to see Sean. Neil and William naturally had a good play mentality at this time. Even they were still guessing whether the beauty would be Sean''s old lover or fiancee. If you let Sean know the dirty thoughts of these two guys at this time, Sean will point at their heads and scold them. But it''s a pity that Sean doesn''t know what William and Neil are thinking. Similarly, they don''t know the real identity of the girl. "You seem to know who I am." The girl kept her eyes on Sean. When she saw the unnatural look on Sean''s face, she understood something. When Neil and William heard this, they seemed to finally realize something wrong. Then when they looked at Sean, they finally found that the unnatural color on his face was obviously not because they had an old acquaintance with the girl. At this moment, Neil has retreated to the rear with a tacit understanding, and William has quietly made a few gestures. The formation of those dark winged guards around has changed quietly, and has vaguely surrounded the girl. "If I were you, I wouldn''t let them do that." For the quiet changes around, the girl seems to have other eyes watching. It''s easy to find these subtleties, but she looks indifferent, "I said I don''t want to hurt the innocent, which is inconsistent with my concept." "Step back." Sean knew the girl was telling the truth. If she really wanted to do it, no one but him would survive. Hearing Sean''s words, the soldiers around him hesitated a little, but they soon withdrew. The original formation surrounding the girl naturally became responsible for protecting William and Neil. At this moment, the air in Nancheng gate suddenly became a little stagnant. This extremely depressed low air pressure made many people feel a little uncomfortable, but no one dared to act rashly at this time. I was deeply afraid that it would cause some unnecessary trouble. "My name is Christina. Christina F. Fisher. " The girl suddenly showed her hands from her robe, pulled her robe gracefully and gave a lady''s meeting ceremony. Only from this action, the girl was indeed elegant and charming, but when she said the second half of her sentence, the people present could not help shivering, "from the peace Association I''ve been looking for you for a long time, sir Sean Connery. " Peace association! Neil and William both swallowed. Although this organization calls itself "peace", it also acts with slogans full of righteousness, such as the so-called "maintenance of world peace". But in fact, people on the whole continent know that this organization is a group of complete madmen, because their actions to maintain world peace are too crazy and extreme - just to bring a corrupt kingdom back to orthodoxy and kill all the royal blood of the whole kingdom, As a result, the whole kingdom fell into civil strife for 20 years. Although the Kingdom has ushered in reunification and strong development after 20 years of civil strife, and now it has become one of the seven empires, the number of deaths in the past 20 years is more than that in the 100 years of corruption of the whole kingdom. If Sean and others who dared to provoke the alliance of chambers of Commerce returning to the mainland and offend the Millennium covenant empire are regarded as crazy in the eyes of many people, when the people of the peace association appear, Sean''s behavior will be much more normal to outsiders. But. Although the peace association is indeed a lunatic organization, many things on the mainland still need the participation of this organization. At least in terms of fairness, impartiality and openness, the peace association has a good reputation. Therefore, many disputes that can not be resolved or that need third-party arbitration will be handled by the people of the peace association. What Sean didn''t expect, however, was that this time an executive, not an arbitrator, would be sent to deal with the territorial dispute between him and the Hastings family. Sean, who is no stranger to the background of the game, knows that the system of the peace association is divided into two parts, one is the arbitrator who is responsible for handling all kinds of trials and awards, and the other is the executive who is specially responsible for performing secret tasks. In the peace association, the former is just some ordinary people who have no combat effectiveness at all. Their clothes are generally mainly red or black. The number of Phnom Penh painted on their clothes indicates their working authority; The latter is the person who is specially responsible for fighting. Their individual strength is very strong, and they also master many secrets. They can be regarded as a very difficult and cruel role, and their clothes are mainly white and silver according to their individual strength, that is, the white robe executive or silver robe executive commonly known by players in the game. Christina''s dress is white, which means that her strength has not reached the level of the holy land. But at the moment, she just sent out a little deterrent, and she had the momentum of completely condensing the air. Sean knew that the strength of the white robed executive was definitely the highest level of gold. Sean took a deep breath and then said, "what do you mean you''ve been looking for me for a long time?" "Do you remember what happened in tinders two and a half years ago?" Hearing Christina''s words, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Chapter 457 How could Sean forget about tinders? It was there that he made the decision to change his life. So Sean still remembers that territory, the dispute between truen and his uncle Mario. In the game, it was also a story, but the story ended with Mario''s victory, but with Sean''s help, the development in the world was completely different from that in the game. Of course, it was in that territory that Sean took Alfred and his daughter Shina, and also received the inheritance of the Exorcist. It can be said that tindersley is the origin of what Sean has today. If he had decided to escort them to tindersley without agreeing to Durun''s request, Sean might have stayed in the kingdom of Celian with Cecilia all his life. If that''s the case, let alone become a lord or have everything now, I''m afraid he has to keep running in order to make a living. However, Sean woke up completely after a slightly stunned moment. He stared at the other Christina in front of him. After making sure she wasn''t kidding, he nodded and said, "of course." "If so, our next conversation will be much more convenient." Christina smiled. "I''m sure you''ll be impressed about Mario becoming a demon?" Sean nodded. "Although the fact that Mario turned into a devil was beyond our expectation, according to our assessment, if you hadn''t made trouble there, it wouldn''t have happened at all, so we think you are the culprit of this incident." Christina said calmly, "so I have a list determined by the peace association. There are five people in the list. They must be responsible for this." Hearing Christina''s words, Sean was stunned and immediately realized the key to the problem. He looked at Christina in disbelief, and then said, "can you say... The root cause of Mario''s coup is the traction of your peace association?" "It''s not impossible for you to understand so." Christina nodded, "under the governance of old Royce, the leader of tindes has been declining day by day, and this decline has even spread like a virus and affected the whole kingdom of potoroa. If this continues, the kingdom of potoroa will be swallowed by its neighbors However, at present, the kingdom of bodoroa and the Maggie Empire have an important technology in research and development. Before this technology is successfully developed, the kingdom of bodoroa cannot perish. Therefore, we naturally want to ensure the existence of the kingdom of bodoroa, so all viruses should be eliminated naturally. " Sean knows very well what Christina said about this important scientific research project. Magic guide technology! The birthplace of the regeneration of the hellson Institute to which yeles belongs is the kingdom of potoroa, where Sean was appreciated by Professor wyer. With his help, that scientific research project was completed one year ahead of schedule. According to the normal historical plot, the next step should be to enter the research stage of the second part, and then send these research results and data to the Magic Research Institute of the kingdom of potoroa, and then cooperate with the magic research Institute of the Maggie empire, So as to successfully create a new magic guide technology. Only if this technology is created successfully, can Sean''s previous cooperation with pachuli and yeles in tingqi Yinling become a reality. But Sean never thought that there was a shadow of the involvement of the peace association behind these things. What made him even more surprised was that the peace association actually supported Mario to seize the government and become the Lord of tindes. From these clues, it can be inferred that the meeting between Mario and medusa chamber of commerce must be led by the people of the peace association. Otherwise, Mario will not get fire dragon poison, nor will he poison his brother and become the acting Lord of tindes. However, Sean bet that the peace association certainly didn''t know that Medusa chamber of Commerce was actually a group of pagan chambers of commerce that believed in demons. Otherwise, Medusa chamber of Commerce would never contact Mario. After all, although the peace association is a group of madmen, at least they are normal human beings. At least in the war with pagans, the peace association has never lagged behind. It can even be said that the peace association is the most active in the war against pagans. "If I guessed right, there must be my name on the list you have?" Sean said. "Yes." Christina nodded, "not only you, but also the names of Cecilia and Alfred At present, only the three of you are still alive. " "Do you still want to kill us?" Sean was stunned. "We''ve solved a potential threat for you. Mario is a devil. Moreover, Medusa chamber of commerce is not a good person. Don''t you know that Medusa chamber of Commerce has established a cultivation base under the leadership of tindes, and even tried to use it as a forward base to bring demons to the world? " Christina frowned slightly at Sean''s words. It was obvious that she didn''t know anything about what Sean said. If you really follow what Sean said, no matter what role the peace association plays in this matter, they will eventually become accomplices to the devil''s invasion of the world, which is undoubtedly a slap in the face of the peace association. Similarly, Christina, who dedicated herself to the peace association to pursue the justice of so-called world peace, is also a completely unacceptable act. "Can you believe what you say?" Christina''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Why don''t you go and investigate the Medusa chamber of Commerce?" Sean shrugged, "I believe with your ability, if you really want to conduct an in-depth investigation of Medusa chamber of Commerce, it is definitely a very easy thing If this investigation needs to progress for too long, you can also go to the trade capital to investigate. I sold a demon book there. I believe you can find relevant records in the Great Cultural Relics Museum of your peace association. " "No, I trust you in this matter for the time being." Christina''s face changed slightly when she heard about the trade capital. It was obvious that she must have encountered something unhappy in the trade capital. "That book has been bought by the dead spine." "Dead spine?" Hearing such a name, Sean''s face became unnatural again. "It seems that you know a lot about dead spines." Christina looked very bad at Sean. "Do you have anything to do with dead spine?" "How is this possible!" Sean immediately retorted, "I will never have anything to do with an organization like dead spine!" Of course, Sean actually thought that if he could, he didn''t even want to have anything to do with the peace association. But now Christina from the peace association is standing in front of him. Of course Sean doesn''t dare to say this in front of her. However, he knows one thing very well, that is, the peace association and the dead spine, which is a real state of feud. After all, although the peace association is crazy and arrogant, it at least considers the problem from the perspective of mankind. Dead spine, it''s just a gathering place for a group of dark creatures. Let alone pagans, there are even demon lords and great demons. It''s just that the dead spine organization is indeed a veritable assassination organization, so many nobles don''t care about the camp ownership of the organization at all. In some cases that need special action, these nobles will be very happy to ask this organization for help. At least, Sean had found traces of dead spines in the danawi collar of the Duchy of lane before, which was obviously the work of the dead enemy of the Lord of danawi. "I''ll trust you for once about Medusa chamber of Commerce." Christina looked at Sean and found that his face did not look like fraud, and there was no sign that Sean had a cooperative relationship with dead spine, so Christina continued after a cold hum, "but if I find that what you said is false, even if you are protected by a priest with a knife who is a top gold power, I can kill you, too. " After thinking about it, she seemed to think it was very impolite, so Christina opened her mouth and added, "of course, there are two other people on the list." "Yes, yes..." Sean answered with some helplessness, but soon realized a problem. "You said there were five people on this list. Who are the other two besides me, Alfred and Cecilia?" "Peter and Durun." Christina replied casually, as if she thought it was no secret anyway, "but these two people are dead. Peter was badly injured and died. I killed truun What, do you want to avenge him? " Sean was stunned. He really didn''t think about revenge for Durun. When he was in tindersburg, he had already fallen out with Durun. After all, the trouble that could have been easily solved was just complicated and troublesome by Durun. At that time, Sean felt that Durun was hopeless, and it was certainly impossible to stay in tindersburg. From the current situation, It was a wise choice for him to leave tinders. But now, hearing that Durun was really dead, Sean still had a strange feeling in his heart. Is the human life in this world really so worthless? "Since the matter of tinders is put aside for the time being and you don''t have to die for the time being, we might as well deal with another matter." "Another thing?" Sean was a little confused. "What else?" "Don''t you forget? Of course, it''s about panda''s ownership. " Christina gave Sean a white look and looked at him as if she were looking at an idiot. "Domingo hastin is already on the way to Panda collar and is expected to arrive in about three days Originally, the arbitrator should be responsible for this matter, but now that I have come, I''ll deal with it by the way. " "But you wanted to kill me before?" Sean asked with a little doubt. "Yes." Christina nodded. "Well, if you killed me just now, what about the ownership of this territory?" Sean felt that he didn''t understand this woman''s thinking. Is it infectious to say that all the people in the peace association are crazy? This time, Christina was really looking at an idiot: "aren''t you a pioneer knight? If Domingo hastin can''t prove that this territory belongs to him, then of course it is decided to give this territory to your Lord Athena g. Evans. Do you still need to ask Besides, you''re just a pioneer knight. Is that important? Please don''t overestimate the influence of the identity of ''pioneering Knight''? " Hearing Christina say that, Sean really didn''t know how to refute. The pioneering Knight does not have any influence, and it is not a prestigious identity, but his pioneering Knight identity is completely different from the general pioneering Knight! But Sean of the same level is obviously impossible to make complaints about it, so he can only bear Christina''s Tucao silently. As a normal person, there is no need to see a madman. Chapter 458 The arrival of executive Christina was indeed a little beyond Sean''s expectation. However, since it was said that she was responsible for arbitration on the subject of territorial ownership this time, Sean was certainly hard to say. So he had to arrange a room for her in the Lord''s house, just next to Beth. Anyway, as long as Beth was there, Sean believed Christina couldn''t turn over any storm. As for Christina''s combat effectiveness, Sean had no doubt. The white robed executive officer from the peace association can definitely be regarded as the kind of existence at the top of the same level. Moreover, after nearly a month''s training, Sean has clearly realized the gap between himself and the top gold strongman. At least if he is alone, he will never be Christina''s opponent. Even if there is a grunt, he will be barely tied. If xuefanio is included, he can win, but if Christina is determined to escape, They really can''t stop it. Because according to the description of the South Gate urban defense army that night, Christina came in the air. This technique of stepping on the air is the exclusive skill of arcane warriors. It is a special ability combined with arcane skill and fighting spirit. This ability allows the arcane warriors to move freely in any terrain without any interference. Although there will be height restrictions when taking off, as a profession below the holy land, only the arcane warriors can take off and fight. This advantage is very great. In any way, Christina''s appearance does bring an unprecedented sense of pressure and awe to Sean and others. After arranging Christina''s affairs, Neil, William and Sean all came to the small conference room. After they looked at each other, they finally sighed helplessly. "I have never heard that in the arbitration involving the peace association, an executive officer will be sent instead of an arbitrator." Neil said suspiciously, "could that man... Be a member of the Hastings family?" "Unlikely." William was also a little uncertain. "How could the people of the peace association be bought off?" "No, no, no, I''m not talking about buying." Neil shook his head and looked at how your reaction became so dull. "What I''m talking about is, is this man fake? That is to say, he is not from the peace Association... " "I think you have a problem with your IQ." William was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it carefully, he despised what kind of white Neil looked like, but this charming appearance felt like casting pearls before swine when facing Neil, "if it was fake, how could she know what she got there two and a half years ago..." William looked back at Sean. "Tindes collar, a count collar in the kingdom of potoroa near the forest of stars and meteorites." "... yes!" William nodded hard. "If she was a fake, she would never know what happened in tinders. From this point of view, she can''t be fake Perhaps as she said, she had been chasing Sean for the past two years, so she came here after receiving the news. I think it is very likely that there may be a shortage of staff within the peace Association... " But before he finished, William himself shut up. Although the peace association is a very extreme lunatic organization, and has never established any army since it was jointly attacked by all countries on the whole continent, there are many executives who charge on the front lines of wars and have a very high mortality rate, What''s more, there is no need for an arbitrator who is only responsible for arbitrating disputes across the continent. "This executive is really not a fake." Sean thought about it carefully and then said, "the standard clothes and robes of the peace association have special marks. I have observed carefully before. Those marks are true, so her identity can be confirmed However, this is actually no different for us. Anyway, the territorial contract instrument is in our hands. No matter whether the executive or the arbitrator comes, the result will not change. " "That''s true." William and Neil nodded. "Speaking of it, the man named Stephen has been caught for a month? Did you ask anything? " Thinking of it, Sean suddenly asked. Hearing Sean''s words, Neil also turned his eyes to William. Recently, he himself has been very busy, so he didn''t ask about interrogating the prisoners. He had forgotten about it. Now he was reminded by Sean, and he was a little curious. However, different from the situation imagined by Sean and Neil, William''s face changed slightly and looked very unnatural when he heard this. "What happened?" Sean frowned slightly. "I have something in his hand." Sean keenly noticed that William''s hands on the table suddenly clenched and stretched under the table. His face became very ugly at this moment. It seemed that he remembered something, so the blood color on his face began to fade gradually and became unusually pale. The whole was like the first recovery of a serious illness. "It doesn''t matter what handle you have. You''re my man now." Sean took a deep breath and then said, "those things in the past can no longer threaten you." Hearing Sean''s words, William raised his head and looked at Sean. He was moved in his eyes, but he soon hid it in his heart again. The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became a little silent and awkward. "What the hell is it?" Neil can''t hold it anymore. "Do you know the coup of the Millennium covenant Empire about ten years ago?" The coup ten years ago? Sean was stunned. He really didn''t know that. "Is it the reshuffle of the old and new aristocratic circles triggered by the battle of boqiliya as a fuse?" Neil seemed to know something about this. After a little thought, he said, "if you remember correctly, the current emperor of the Millennium covenant empire is a supporter of the new aristocracy. It was the coup that made him sit firmly on the throne... It is said that after the coup, he killed a total of 11 royal members, including his father. " "What happened to the battle of pochilia?" Sean was a little confused. "It was a battle for the Empire to advance to the frontier and wasteland in order to expand its territory." Neil opened his mouth and explained, "the commander of the leading army is Marquis Horton. This is an emerging aristocrat. Only in terms of family strength, it should be regarded as a real marquis. However, although the commander was Marquis Horton, it was the white rose Legion that was actually in charge of the battle. This Legion... " At this point, Neil suddenly stopped and looked at William in surprise. Sean doesn''t know, so. However, William had already answered: "in addition to an imperial legion, the formation scale of that army also involved the private soldiers of 11 nobles, half of the new and half of the old nobles. Although the Marquis Horton was a new aristocrat, he became the commander of the army because of his highest title. However, the Marquis Horton was not particularly good at fighting, so the Empire specially arranged the white rose Legion to become the main fighting legion, and I was the deputy head of the Legion at that time. " "One month before the war, it can be said that the imperial army won a complete victory. However, later, in a canyon, because of the complacency of marquis Horton, the general team took it into a canyon and encountered the enemy''s attack back and forth. It can be said that it suffered heavy losses." William took a deep breath and continued to say in a deep voice, "the Legion I belonged to at that time could not even be called a third rate army in the Empire. It was said that it was the main force of the battle. In fact, it was just a cannon fodder army. At this time, I was cut off by the disabled soldiers of the white rose regiment ordered by the Marquis Horton." "Isn''t this an abandoned son?" Sean was furious. "You are so naive. This is normal in war science. " Neil glanced at Sean and whispered, "if you continue to flee like this, the whole army will be destroyed, so you must abandon some people and let more people survive. In this way, you may turn defeat into victory." "Yes, I stayed because of this consideration." William nodded, but his voice returned to calm. "Although the process was a little cruel, the result was undoubtedly lucky. Hundreds of people, including me, survived. At that time, I became the captain of more than 100 people because of my highest military position. After a month of detour and abscond, we successfully returned to the imperial border However, what is waiting for us is not glory, but a... Massacre. " "Why?" Sean was stunned. In fact, including Neil, also looked incredible. "Because this so-called border war is actually a conspiracy from beginning to end." William sneered, and his voice was a little lonely. "At that time, there were four candidates who were expected to become the new Imperial Emperor within the Empire, but the current Imperial Emperor had the lowest support rate at that time, because no old nobles were optimistic about him. Unexpectedly, the strength displayed by the prince at that time was not as good as his brother and sister." Hearing this, Sean basically understood: "so, in order to become the new king of the Millennium covenant Empire, the prince set up a plot against the old nobles with those new nobles who were not paid much attention to, and used it as a fuse to trigger the confrontation between the new and old nobles in the Empire..." "It''s not opposition, it''s civil strife!" William corrected Sean''s words, "this is a war that swept the northwest of the Empire. A total of ten old nobles who have been inherited for more than 200 years were all killed in this war Under such circumstances, it was impossible for neighboring countries not to know these things, so at that time, in order to deal with the impending Emilia Empire, the northwest front army had no time to go out to suppress, and only mobilized legions from other parts of the Empire. However, no one thought that almost as soon as the mobilization order was issued, the king had a coup, More than 11 members of the royal family were killed in the coup, including the last king of the Millennium covenant Empire, the father of the new king. " "It was not until this time that the nobles of the whole empire reacted. It was a premeditated coup." "If it is a coup, then other nobles cannot swear allegiance?" Sean was a little shocked. "It was true at the beginning, but in the first event after the coup, the emerging nobles in the northwest war circle immediately expressed their loyalty to the new king, and together with the northwest front army became the first batch of combat forces under the new king." Neil said, obviously, Neil also studied the civil strife of the Millennium covenant Empire, "then within one day, all the nobles living in the king''s capital took an oath of allegiance to the new king. Although the specific situation is unknown, it is probably inseparable from threats, secret killings, inducements and other means After that, only 11 old nobles in the southern aristocracy circle, including two dukes, insisted on disobedience. However, when the situation in other places is settled, the new king naturally has enough military strength to calm the war in the south. " "What an Imperial Emperor with great means and courage." Sean was surprised, but he seemed to realize that there was something wrong with the current situation, so Sean abruptly changed the topic, "so what''s your business? Haven''t you left the Millennium covenant Empire? How can there be a handle? " "When I returned to the imperial border, the war in the northwest aristocratic circle had already happened, and what was waiting for us was a massacre." William said in a deep voice, "but we didn''t know at that time. We didn''t know we were trapped until we were surrounded. Although we rose up to resist, there were less than five people who finally escaped from the encirclement Just when we thought everything was going to end, I met a classmate I was studying at Wangdu military college. She was the daughter of an emerging aristocrat and seemed to be the commander of one of the defensive points in the encirclement. " "Oh!" Sean and Neil suddenly elongated their voices. "It seems that I probably understand what''s going on." Sean nodded. "I see." Neil nodded, "no wonder it''s a handle So the girl is still alive? " "Yes, still alive." William nodded, "she let us leave at that time. Finally, only four people, including me, escaped successfully But the other three are civilians, so they left the Empire in the first event after they fled, but I can''t. I have to go back to my family. " "And then?" "Later, it was found that my family had chosen to take refuge in the new king in order to protect themselves." William smiled bitterly, "so from the beginning, I was an abandoned son and a victim But because I came back alive, some things began to become strange. The Imperial Intelligence Department didn''t know why it found out that I was still alive, and what''s more strange is that it wanted to crown me as an earl, or a field earl But I think I can''t stand these things, so I chose to leave the Empire, but I didn''t expect that I was monitored by the Imperial Intelligence Department, so I had to go back to my classmate and successfully fled the Empire under her cover. " "So now your classmate has been caught by the Empire?" "Yes." William nodded. "Although I don''t know what happened later, according to dills, leice was arrested five years ago, but if it was for helping me escape to the Empire, it should have been ten years ago." "Didn''t the man named deers say anything more?" Sean asked. "After he told me this that day, I didn''t see him again. I left the interrogation to rupee." William said somewhat depressed. "What does he want you to do?" "Tell him who the awakened person of Phoenix blood is, and tell him the list of everyone who went in and out of the gorge Rift Valley six months ago, and let him leave." William sighed. "How could I tell him about Cecilia? As for the rift valley, you don''t have to think about it. He must be looking for that secret research institute. If I told him all this, wouldn''t I be betraying Sean and Cecilia? " "It doesn''t hurt to tell him." Sean suddenly smiled. "What do you mean?" William and Neil were stunned. "It doesn''t matter to tell him about Cecilia and me." Sean said calmly, "anyway, we didn''t want to let him live from the beginning, so it doesn''t matter to tell him these things As long as he has been imprisoned with us, it is impossible for him to divulge the information. " "But..." William was stunned. Hearing Sean''s words, Neil thought and immediately understood. He turned to William and said in a deep voice, "are you a little nervous? If we really let him go, but he doesn''t release leice, won''t we lose a lot We won''t let laice go until he lets him go. But if we let him go, the Millennium covenant empire will certainly know that we have a man like Beth, so we can''t let him go. " From the very beginning, the moment deers was caught, Sean, Neil and William had reached a consensus that deers must not be allowed to leave. Otherwise, the Millennium covenant empire will know the situation here in the void City, so there may be stronger enemies in the plan against Sean in the future, which Sean and others can''t bear. Therefore, when dills was caught, his fate was doomed. Secret death would only be his belonging, and no one else would know his whereabouts. William, on the other hand, only forgot something because he lost his square when he heard about leice. "But if he gave the order..." William thought carefully, "does this mean that the Millennium covenant empire may follow this clue to my head and find that dills disappeared from us?" "It''s just an intelligence officer or a spy. Will the Millennium covenant Empire come to us for investigation?" Sean curled his mouth. "No." Neil suddenly understood William''s concern, "it''s because we won''t make a big fuss, so we''ll be more troublesome. We can''t catch all of them, can we? Moreover, deers''s strength, but even Beth was injured. If it was really found that he disappeared here, it would be meaningless to execute him secretly. " "What about leice?" In the conference room, there was silence again. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in tonis fortress, a mysterious man wearing a hooded cloak who couldn''t see his true face was pushing the back door of a tavern. Then he went upstairs and knocked on a door. "Come in." There was a dry cough in the room. The next moment, the door was pushed open. The mysterious man who entered the room opened his hood and knelt respectfully on one knee: "sir." "Still no news from dills?" The "adult" in the room is a handsome middle-aged man. Although he doesn''t wear armor and only carries a knight''s sword, he still exudes an unparalleled majesty. Even if he sits in this humble room, his sitting posture is still impeccable. This middle-aged man is Dragon Knight Thurman, head of the holy Dragon Knights of the Millennium covenant empire. Chapter 459 Dragon Knight, Turman yelov, head of the holy Dragon Knights of the Millennium covenant empire. He and Oscar, the God of martial arts, are called the "two heroes of the Empire" by the Millennium covenant empire. In terms of their military strategy, they are second only to the Duke of dongde''en, one of the top ten generals in the mainland, popocas hantinier. However, if only in terms of personal strength, these two people are completely above the ten generals. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, they naturally have more potential than the old Duke who is now in his fifties. Maybe there may be two ten generals in the Millennium covenant empire in the future. Of course, if Sean knew this idea, he would scoff. Among the ten generals, even at the last moment before he came to the world, only one country has two ten generals in the historical process of the game. Emilia empire. But now, William Yale, one of the ten generals who will join the Emilia empire in the future, is already under Sean''s command. However, in any case, Turman yelov is indeed a real strong man in the holy land, and although his holy dragon knight regiment has only 3000 people, it is an eighth level army, and its combat effectiveness is even far higher than the imperial dragon cavalry regiment, which is also an eighth level army. This time, for the awakened Phoenix blood, the Millennium covenant Empire even sent these two armies at the same time. A total of 10000 imperial dragon cavalry and 3000 Imperial Dragon Knights gathered at the right gate of the Principality of lane, 30 kilometers outside the great wall of St. rodens, making a gesture of invading the Principality of lane at any time. Although Thurman, Oscar and others know that this is just an act of the Empire, the people of the Principality of lane don''t know. Therefore, the Principality of Lane shows an almost flattering attitude towards Thurman''s visit. Of course, Thurman disdained to say anything about this. He expressed in an almost tough attitude that he wanted to go to tonis fortress to see the pioneering Knight under Athena. Does the Principality of lane dare to block it? Therefore, a mighty mission set out from the king capital of the Principality of lane and finally arrived at tonis fortress a few days ago. Only because he heard of the recent dispute over panda''s collar, Thurman suddenly changed his mind and decided to wait until the matter was arbitrated by the peace association. Although I don''t know Thurman''s idea, for this arrangement, the Royal envoy of the Principality of Ryan, who was originally responsible for flattering, certainly followed his wishes. In this regard, of course, Athena is eager for the Millennium covenant Empire not to make trouble for Sean. How can she urge Thurman. After a few days of stability, Thurman also contacted the intelligence personnel arranged by the Millennium covenant Empire to lurk in tonis fortress, and began to adjust the plan according to the dynamics of panda collar and dabion kingdom. But a whole month later, Thurman never got in touch with deers who sneaked into the void city first, which finally made Thurman feel uneasy. At the moment, in the secret room of the tavern, Thurman''s face looked a little ugly. That inadvertently sent out a threatening momentum, which made the intelligence officer who was half kneeling in front of Turman have some breathing difficulties. But in front of Thurman, who had a great gap in class status, the intelligence officer did not dare to reveal his plight, so he could only endure it silently. "Sorry." Finally returning to his senses, Thurman saw that the clothes on the intelligence officer were completely soaked with sweat. Thurman restrained the invisible pressure on him and said in harmony, "I''m a little distracted for a moment." Faced with Thurman''s gentle words, the intelligence officer was slightly relieved. If it was Oscar or dills, the intelligence officer would not dare to make such a move. I''m afraid he would like to learn to shrink so that the two people would not find themselves. However, Thurman''s reputation and reputation in the Empire have always been very good, so the intelligence officer dared to make such a small move. "When was the last contact with deers?" Thurman refocused on the missing deers and asked with a frown. "About a month and a half ago." The intelligence officer thought for a while and then said, "at that time, Lord deers was in the gorge rift valley. According to the records of the communication report, Lord deers did not find anything suspicious in the gorge Rift Valley, and our infiltration against the void city has been very difficult, and even lost contact with many lurks, So Lord dills decided to go in person. " "A month and a half ago?" Thurman frowned more tightly. "Haven''t you been in touch for a month and a half Why haven''t you said it before? " Under the pressure of Thurman''s sudden awe inspiring momentum, the intelligence officer immediately became a little alarmed: "Lord deers''s actions have never been recorded. They are all private actions, so usually only he reports unilaterally to the liaison officer for filing without regular contact, and the longest previous record was filed six months later However, in the previous actions, although Lord deers never contacted us regularly, if there is anything urgent to contact Lord deers, you can find someone at the first time. " "So, if I didn''t ask you to contact deers this time, you wouldn''t even know that deers was missing?" Thurman frowned deeper. "What about the infiltration of the void city?" "Sean Connery should have a very cautious intelligence team under his command. They focus on the defense target of the void city. Although we can infiltrate, it takes a very long time. As long as we expose a little flaw, the other party will bite like a shark smelling fishy smell. They don''t care whether we are wrong." The intelligence officer immediately reported the relevant intelligence of void City, "and according to the information collected so far, all the arrested people are unaccounted for. We suspect they were secretly executed by the other party." "It''s better to kill the wrong than let go, isn''t it?" Thurman stroked his chin thoughtfully, which was his inherent behavior when thinking, "it''s much like Imperial means In other words, according to the information that has been fed back before, the commander-in-chief of Sir Sean Connery is William Yale? " "Yes." The intelligence officer immediately took out a piece of information from him and handed it to Thurman. "He was the last survivor of the troops responsible for breaking up the border war ten years ago. Later, there was evidence that he was a traitor, but when we wanted to catch him, he escaped successfully with the help of leice Monroe Although we failed to catch the traitor, his accomplice leice Monroe is currently being held in the imperial prison. " Thurman turned over the data file in his hand, but his ugly face didn''t get any better: "if he was lured, could he become an imperial citizen?" "This..." the intelligence officer was stunned for a moment, but he still said, "Sir, according to the imperial law, once treason, he will never be hired again." "All the problems and responsibilities are borne by me. You just need to tell me whether this man has returned to the glory of the Empire." The fact that these intelligence personnel did not know the truth of the boqiliya battle does not mean that Thurman, dills and others would not know. After all, they are the most trusted confidants of the new king and the backbone of the emerging aristocrats of the Millennium covenant empire. Even the secrets of the fourth confidential document "blood experiment" are very clear, not to mention that the boqiliya battle was not a secret, but a semi public conspiracy at most. "Our intelligence personnel can''t get in touch with each other at all. If we follow the normal progress of infiltration, it will take two or three years before we have a 10% chance of contacting the target." The intelligence officer hesitated a little, and then told the truth, "if you are eager for success, it is likely to lead to the uprooting of all the lurks Lord deers has deployed in the void city by the other party In this case, our losses will be very heavy. I don''t recommend this scheme. " Thurman did not say his own views and ideas, but picked up another piece of information, turned it over, and then opened his mouth again and asked, "at present, the most powerful person in the void city is a priest with a knife?" "Yes." The intelligence officer nodded, "she is a superior gold strongman, a priest with a knife of the snow and winter church, which is an emerging church. In addition, Lord Sean Connery has another church force under his command. The highest person in charge of the region is the saint Hitler of the life church, who is also a superior gold strongman However, the strength of the church has never been included in the comprehensive strength of the local lords. Therefore, the strongest man under Sean Connery is a knight named Rena, next to gold. " "According to such information, let alone a mere empty city. Even in the whole area including tonis fortress, no one is dills''s opponent." Thurman always looked very ugly and finally relaxed a little, "since dills can''t meet any danger, he is now in a place where he can''t contact you You don''t need to take care of this matter. Now I''ll take over all the command of the intelligence department in this region for the time being. " After careful study of the information, Thurman can determine that dills is unlikely to encounter any danger. Well, since we won''t encounter any danger and trouble, but we can''t get in touch with them, it must be in a closed space, and such a space may appear in Thurman''s cognition, which is the only mysterious blood laboratory that can''t find the specific coordinates at all. After all, even the kings of the Millennium covenant empire are very nervous and attach importance to the blood laboratory. There must be many organs and other things in it, so it is not surprising that they can''t get in touch for the time being. Anyway, dills''s job is to get back the two documents in the laboratory. As for the contact with the Phoenix blood awakener, he needs to be responsible. Therefore, after officially taking over the command of the intelligence department about panda collar and tonis fortress, Thurman did not hesitate to issue the latest operation instructions. "I don''t care what method you use, and no matter how much it costs, you must find out to me within half a month what kind of person William Yale is, whether he may be threatened or lured, and whether he may continue to return to the glory of the Empire. Of course, the most important thing is what kind of existence leice Monroe is for him, and what sacrifices and actions William Yale may make for her. " "But if so..." Before the intelligence officer finished speaking, Thurman said in a deep voice again: "I have said that no matter what method you use and what price you have to pay, you must complete this task Please remember that this task has a bearing on the future development of the whole empire. I will bear all the problems and consequences. You just need to complete my orders. " "Yes!" Chapter 460 A team is moving forward on the rugged road. The size of the team is not large, about 30 people. However, in terms of team specifications, this is the most standard travel specification. The leader of the team is a knight. The reason why he is a knight rather than a cavalry is that both the mount and the armor have very obvious personal style characteristics, and there is a very obvious gap with others behind him. The person who usually shows his personality is usually a special cavalry or knight, but considering that he is the only one in the team with such personality, there is no doubt that he is a real knight. There were six people behind the knight, all black and heavy armor, and even the war horses were dressed in heavy armor. In addition to wearing a knight''s sword at the waist, the six cavalry also had a knight''s gun with a protective handle behind the mount. However, the length of this knight gun is obviously several points longer than that of ordinary Knight guns. In particular, the front part is clearly distinguished by white, black and red. Each section is about five centimeters long. This knight gun is one of the standard weapons of the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion. Three section Lance. When the cavalry assault, especially the cavalry as the arrow part, usually because of the inertia of the assault, the lance can not be pulled out again when it penetrates into the enemy''s body, resulting in the inability to play the role of the cavalry in the next continuous assault battle. Based on this situation, Domingo hastin was made a new riding weapon: the three-stage Lance. The principle of this cavalry gun is somewhat similar to the broken tail of a lizard. Once the cavalry gun cannot be pulled back in time due to the charging process, it can be abandoned through the section marked on the cavalry gun. In this way, as long as the combat personnel are not reduced on the spot due to the charge, the cavalry will not be unable to immediately put into the second charge due to the lack of weapons. Of course, the advantages of three-stage lance are more than that. Easy maintenance is also one of the biggest features of this kind of Lance. However, this kind of cavalry gun is still in the trial stage, and the specific actual combat data have not been released. Therefore, the military headquarters of the kingdom of dabion is still in dispute about whether this kind of cavalry gun should be armed immediately. However, as the second Cavalry Regiment under Domingo''s command, it has been fully equipped, and the second cavalry regiment itself is a heavy cavalry force, and the requirements for riding weapons are also very high. Behind the six heavy cavalry of the second cavalry regiment were two carriages. The first is a traditional carriage, which is a must for aristocrats to travel. Especially on a long journey, it usually integrates bedrooms and restaurants. In particular, the body length of this carriage is longer and wider than that of ordinary carriages. I''m afraid it''s not just bedrooms and restaurants - it''s not a problem for nobles in the world to order carriages of what specifications and functions as long as they have enough money. The second carriage was a flat carriage, carrying goods arranged in different categories. It was obviously a baggage carriage. After the carriage, there were thirty cavalry dressed as light cavalry. However, whether these 30 people are light cavalry or not remains to be studied, because these people are not limited to using long guns as weapons, but even various kinds of weapons such as bows and arrows, long swords and shields. It is more appropriate to say that these thirty men are infantry cavalry or mercenaries than light cavalry. "Are these people really OK?" In the carriage, a much younger young man took back his eyes that had stayed on the thirty light cavalry before, and his face looked a little worried. "The people sent by master Gerson should be trustworthy." A solemn and dignified middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "don''t underestimate the strength of mercenaries. These people have really grown up in countless life and death trials. Perhaps their discipline and advantages in all aspects are not as good as the army, but if they really fight, it is often difficult for the regular army to win these mercenaries under the same number of circumstances." Said by the middle-aged man, the young man nodded modestly to be taught. "If your brother inherits the territory in the future, won''t you have an opinion?" The middle-aged man, Domingo hastin, looked at the young man in front of him and asked softly, "although I also want you to inherit the territory, the hastin family has the rules of the hastin family..." "It''s all right, father." The young man smiled and nodded, "I know you are also under great pressure. As an illegitimate child, it is enough for me to get your recognition and cultivation. So it doesn''t matter who inherits the Hastings family. Relatively speaking... Among all the candidates for heirs now, I''m more optimistic about avi''s brother. " Domingo showed a gentle smile on his face. He reached out and touched the bastard''s head, and then said, "you don''t need to comfort me. If your brother avi has half your ability, I can really be at ease In the future, the Hastings family will tell the truth. It still depends on you and soma. Tingqi won''t get worse because he has soma to assist avi, but I''m worried about the disobedience of other people. " "Don''t worry, father. They won''t dare to mess around." The young man said seriously. "I''m still there. They certainly don''t dare, but what if I die?" Domingo said softly, with some indifference to see through the world in his eyes, "our Hastings family can get up, thanks to your grandfather''s proximity to the nugus family, so now even if we are scolded by many people as the most barking watchdog of the nugus family, we are not qualified to deny it But what about this? Others can only talk about it behind their backs. Can we stop the prosperity of our family? " The young man listened silently without opening his mouth. He has maturity and steadiness completely inconsistent with his age, because the identity of illegitimate child has brought him too much trouble and let him see too much darkness of the world. In fact, it was the young man who was really favored by soma, but when the Hastings Presbyterian Council announced that there was no name of the young man in the candidate list for inheriting the head of the Hastings family, soma knew that no matter how good her talent and talent were, she could not compare with her orthodox origin. It was at that time that soma''s desire to compete for the heisting family''s inheritance really faded. The young man knew how much pressure his father was under when he admitted himself. At that time, he could hardly become the heir of the Hastings family. Of course, all this was actually said by his mother on his deathbed - before that, he even hated his father and his identity. However, things in the world are often so wonderful. When he knows all the truth, the young man doesn''t resent his family at all. Even, he was very grateful to his father. "This time, after taking panda collar, I will give you this territory." After saying a lot of words, the young people listened silently. Until this moment, when Domingo suddenly said the significance of his trip, the young talent was really stunned. "Avi is not suitable to be a lord, but with the help of soma, it''s no problem to take care of tinchien. But if there is one more panda collar, it will be completely beyond his ability Now I''ve heard that under the management of Sean Connery, panda is developing very well, so it''s a pity not to manage it completely. If you want to sell this territory, you have to let the nobles take out a large transaction fee, so I''ll give you this territory after thinking about it. " "But..." some young people don''t know how to answer, "I''m just an illegitimate son..." "Are illegitimate children not my children?" Domingo looked at his dull son and suddenly became relaxed. "When I was young, I saw that you were very ambitious, but what''s more valuable is that you have the ability to match your ambition. At that time, I was afraid that you would resent the family and be very sad. Why are you just an illegitimate child I even made many requests with the family elders, but they were always rejected. At that time, I actually thought that even if you can''t become the next head of the Hastings family, I will make you a Lord. Even if you have any resentment against me, it doesn''t matter, because I''m your father and you''re my son. " The young man stared at his father. He suddenly found that his father had gray hair. But my father is just over 40 this year. "So this time, when master Gerson of the nugus family came to me, I agreed without hesitation." Domingo smiled. "Take this territory as my first birthday gift to you." The young man suddenly remembered that the agreed negotiation time with the Lord panda was August 3, which was his birthday! "You know what?" Domingo reached out his hand and gently wiped the tears from his son''s eyes, "I always hope that one day our Hastings family can become a really strong family. Even if we are on an equal footing with the nugus family, we don''t need to hear other people''s evaluation of our Hastings family as'' a watchdog of the nugus family '', Although there''s nothing wrong with being a loyal old dog, I still hope to be a man. " "Father..." the young man clenched his fists. "I will live up to my father''s hope!" "If panda is in your hand, I can really rest assured of the Hastings." Domingo smiled and nodded, "with your talent and ability, with you as the backing of the Hastings family, the Hastings family can be really strong However, it is precisely because of this that we can only continue to wrong you. There is no way to give you the surname of Shanghai sting. " The young man was still crying, but his face was smiling. At this moment, he really felt Domingo''s father''s love: "it doesn''t matter what his surname is, father." ¡­¡­ On August 2, 1873, Domingo hastin and clerk Thain Holm finally arrived in void city. Chapter 461 On the evening of August 2, 1873, a convoy drove into the void city. The team was even less than 40 people, but the majesty of the team was like an army. The predecessor of the urban defense army of void city was also a mercenary regiment. Although it had experienced many wars, it was still a little inferior to this team in momentum. Of course, a big reason for this is that many of the urban defense forces in the void city are recruited and expanded later. These people have not experienced any war except having undergone a certain degree of training and being pulled out by William to encircle and suppress bandits several times. Therefore, even if some mercenaries support the framework, their momentum will be inferior. When the knight who entered the city saw such a city defense army, he subconsciously snorted coldly. This knight is the Knights of Hastings family and belongs to Hastings family knights. However, he himself did not stay at Hastings manor, but always accompanied Domingo Hastings. He even had an official position - deputy head of the second Knights of dabion Kingdom, and his personal strength reached the level of gold. Regardless of personal strength or vision, in the knight''s eyes, the urban defense army of void city is like a mob. With the scale of less than 100 people in front of him, he doesn''t even need the cavalry and mercenaries behind him. One person is enough to wipe out the guard. Therefore, in the eyes of the knight, the two troops of steel wings and thunder lion, which are noisy in the whole dabion Kingdom, are naturally nothing. After all, in the world''s cognition, as the core city of a territory, the level of its urban defense army represents the level of all armies in the whole territory. If the quality of the urban defense forces in a core main city is too poor, then other forces in its territory will not be mentioned. But he didn''t know that the management methods of Sean and William were significantly different from the common sense of normal people. After all, they first developed steel wings, not the urban defense army of the void city. As for the thunder lion, more than half of them are former steel winged veterans, so only in terms of combat effectiveness, these two troops are the strongest troops in Sean''s military system. They are even much better than clough''s Cecilia guards - of course, they refer to today''s Cecilia guards, Not the Cecilia guard before going to the wilderness. After all, Cecilia''s close guard was hit too hard in the wilderness. Although the scale is now expanded to 1000, the strength of the whole force is only the level of the quasi fourth level army, which is worse than the previous fourth level elite level. The steel wing and the lion of Thunder have honed these two armies in countless wars in the past, and also reached the level of quasi class IV army. In terms of army quality, they are not much different from Cecilia guards. The only advantage is that both armies have a staffing scale of 5000 people, while Cecilia guards only have a staffing scale of 1000 people. However, the Cecilia guard is still far ahead of the other 1000 people. The knight''s cold hum did not cause other people''s protest. Even if several city defense soldiers standing close heard it, they just raised their heads and looked at the knight like an idiot. Under the guidance of William, the urban defense army of void city never considered itself to be the strongest army. If it is necessary to divide the ten armies in the current territory into three, six and nine ranks, then the urban defense army in void city and the militia in Hongye town are the third echelon troops, while the troops in the first echelon are steel wings, thunder lions, Cecilia guards, and even the dark wings under William''s personal command are just the ranks of the second echelon. Of course, the urban defense army, which has always been very self-aware, will not be angered by this meaningless provocation and contempt. Just as some people in the kingdom of dabion say that the people of the second cavalry regiment are not as good as the Red Cross knights, the people of the second cavalry regiment are also indifferent. After all, this is a fact. However, the people of the city defense army of void city were not angry, but the knight was furious. "What''s your attitude?" The knight looked at the soldiers who had just looked at him with idiot eyes and angrily scolded, "do you want to die?" "This adult, you are too overbearing. Do you think we should die just after looking at you?" A veteran obviously from the white wing mercenary regiment answered. He is the captain of this army. At present, he and his troops are responsible for guarding the city gate. "I haven''t heard of this reason. At least, there is no such reason in our empty city." The veteran emphasized the three words "void city", and his attitude and significance were clear without words. Domingo and Sisi in the carriage frowned slightly. When they saw the urban defense army, they also felt that it was a mob. Therefore, for them who had never really dealt with Sean''s army, they would not think that the iron wing army would be stronger. In terms of the standard and quality of the urban defense army, it can not even become a reserve recruit of the private soldiers of the Hastings family. Therefore, it is natural to look down on the urban defense army. But they did not expect that the soldiers of the urban defense army had the courage to refute. What was more unexpected to Domingo and Thain was that the veteran perfectly fastened the word "void city". At present, this place is neither tinguin nor lomine, so the knight''s rudeness can''t occupy the heel of any name. Although according to the cognition of the world, the golden strong naturally deserve due respect, the foundation for the establishment of this respect is actually relatively shallow. At least in the face of those aristocrats with status and strength, the golden strong are also not worth mentioning. "Taylor." In the carriage, Domingo''s voice finally sounded, "we are still guests now." When hearing this, the knight who wanted to kill still stubbornly held back his intention to kill. At present, panda collar does not belong to the Hastings family, so if he starts to kill at the moment, he really needs to explain to the city Lord of void city and even panda collar Lord. Originally, he just killed a soldier with no status. Naturally, this explanation can be light or heavy. Even if he said a word, it is not impossible. However, the current situation is that Domingo wants to compete with the Lord of panda leader for panda leader. This is obviously an act of resentment. If he doesn''t explain well, he may have to pay his life. It was precisely because of this thought that the knight stifled. No one who can become a top gold power is a fool. It seemed that the knight no longer acted, and the veteran did not make any provocative behavior. Before he dared to speak like that, he just took the name of righteousness. At the moment, the other party has taken a concession attitude. If he is still aggressive, it is his problem. If he doesn''t do well, he will become the city lord or leader to explain to the other party. How could a veteran like him make such a low-level mistake? Therefore, the two sides maintained a certain distance in a slightly silent atmosphere. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, a carriage came from the street towards the city gate. The carriage had no escort and only an old coachman, but the coachman didn''t look like a strong man, so everyone''s eyes soon turned to the carriage. After the door was opened, it was a young woman who got off. The woman has long blond hair, the ends of which are slightly rolled up, a bit like the waves of the ocean. The woman''s skin is white and delicate, and her facial features are very delicate. Especially her eyes are full of flexibility. The whole person has an unparalleled elegant charm in every move. I''m afraid that anyone will subconsciously slow down his breathing when seeing this woman, and I''m afraid that he will disturb the beauty accidentally. The young woman went to the carriage of the Hastings family and said with a smile: "I''m Cecilia. At present, consul Neil and Lord Sean are involved in affairs, so I can''t come. So I''m specially asked to lead Lord Domingo to the embassy. The corresponding reception work has been prepared. If Lord Domingo has nothing else to do, can we start now? " "Of course." In the face of Cecilia''s inquiry, Domingo only slightly maintained the reserve that he should have as a count, and then nodded in agreement. So, the next thing becomes very simple. With Cecilia leading the way, Domingo and his party soon arrived at the already empty embassy. The embassy had been used by Sean to entertain the envoys of the boulder family before, but the envoys of the boulder family came and returned in a hurry. Of course, they didn''t enjoy it very much. In fact, in terms of scale, this embassy is no worse than those embassies in Wangdu. The only thing missing is that the embassy doesn''t have too many people. After settling in many Mingo and others, Cecilia turned and left without stopping for a moment, without the slightest intention of staying with her. Until this time, Domingo and others woke up. They had virtually fallen into the disadvantage and were completely led by the nose by the young woman named Cecilia. "It seems that our evaluation of this Sean Connery is still not accurate enough." Sitting in the room, Domingo recalled the details after entering the city. A moment later, he said in a deep voice, "using a girl as a guide for us virtually makes us unable to challenge her. We just follow her arrangement. From the point of view of whether she wanted to leave or not, it was obvious that she knew what we were going to do long ago, so she didn''t leave us any chance. " "Indeed." Domingo''s illegitimate son, this time pretending to be the clerk in charge of recording all matters of arbitration negotiation, Thain Holm also nodded, "and she is still a magician. Although she is only close to the upper silver, I feel a strong magic fluctuation from her, and I''m afraid she is about to break through the limit. I''m afraid the Lord''s personality charm is not simple because he is willing to take risks at this critical moment. " "It doesn''t matter." Domingo said in a deep voice, "although the plan has been destroyed, it really makes me a little unhappy, but if someone came just now, it''s just verbal disgusting to each other. It doesn''t make any sense Anyway, after tomorrow, this territory will be yours. Just find an excuse to solve the urban defense forces responsible for guarding the city tonight. " At this point, Domingo looked back at the mercenary behind him and asked, "do you know anything about this Sean?" "Sir, I don''t know much about him, but he seems to be called the ''miracle Lord'' here. The whole people of the panda leader are very convinced of him." After hearing Domingo''s words, the mercenary finally came out of the shadow. It was the head of the mercenary regiment, Elvin, who betrayed the heroic sword of William and others when fighting with the dabron mercenary regiment! Chapter 462 In the empty city, a gossip suddenly began to spread. The panda leader will soon be reintegrated into the territory of the kingdom of dabion, and Sean Connery, now the leader of the panda leader, will also be driven away from the panda leader and return to the female demon of tonis. The gossip was just a night''s effort, and no one in the whole void City knew it anymore. In the middle of the night, the news from the South Gate even made the gossip completely solid: the defenders of the South Gate met a convoy before the gate was about to close, and then clashed with the people of the convoy, and even fought. If Miss Cecilia hadn''t arrived in time to stop these people with magic, I''m afraid it''s already out of control. But after that, Miss Cecilia did not drive away these people, but welcomed them to the embassy. It seems that these people have some evidence in their hands, which is enough to prove that Sean Connery illegally occupied pandalian, so now she wants him to return it. Although the rumor is a little exaggerated, it actually restores the original face of the whole thing to a great extent. This alone is enough to prove that this so-called gossip can never be spread at will, but spread by people in the kingdom of dabion and even the Hastings family. Otherwise, the accuracy of this message cannot be so high, even the words "evidence" and "illegal occupation" can be said. For a moment, the whole void city fell into a sad silence. Many collar people can''t help thinking that panda collar was abandoned by the kingdom of dabion. Later, it was not easy for a lord like Sean Connery to appear, and with his continuous efforts over the years, pan Daling''s development was finally on track, and even the void city was established. When people who were originally full and hungry and even bullied by the mercenaries finally began to live a good life, such bad news suddenly came, Many of our neighbors are unbelievable. Or they don''t want to believe it. However, when many neighbors saw those people in the embassy enter the Lord''s house, many people''s eyes suddenly turned red. "Lord Domingo, I don''t understand." Sean stood by the window. He looked at many leading people gathered spontaneously outside the Lord''s house, and this phenomenon had not improved at all. On the contrary, more and more people began to gather. His face looked very gloomy. "Why would a big man like you spread such rumors?" "Rumors?" Domingo smiled. "What rumors?" "Rumors about my illegal occupation of panda collar." Sean left the window and sat in a chair at the conference table. This is a formal conference room. There is only one long table in the conference room that can accommodate twelve people - five people on each side of the long table, and one seat at each end of the long table. Now Sean, Neil, William and Cecilia are sitting side by side by the window of the long table, representing that they are the masters here; On the other side were Domingo hastin, Thain Holm and Taylor, deputy head of the second cavalry regiment; Christina, the executive of the peace association, sat at the top of the long table. The appearance of executive Christina is really a shock for Domingo. Domingo is not the first time to deal with the peace association. Otherwise, he will not go to the peace association to intervene in the ownership of panda collar. In fact, in terms of military war, no one from the northern nobles of dabion kingdom is willing to give support, so Domingo can''t help it. Generally, the arbitrators of the peace association are responsible for such awards, and there has never been a precedent for the executive to be responsible. At least, Domingo has never heard of it. Therefore, the appearance of Christina really surprised Domingo. However, this surprise was well concealed by him. Anyway, he had the land contract document of panda collar in his hand. As long as this document was in his hand, no matter what arbitrator or executive officer the peace Association sent, the result would not change. As for the rumor that stirred the whole void City, Domingo did arrange it, but it was not Domingo''s idea, but the mercenaries sent by Gerson nugus to help. Of course, Domingo is nominally a count and the leader of their mercenaries. Therefore, when carrying out this rumor spreading operation, Elvin, the head of the heroic sword, of course, greeted him. But even Domingo did not expect that the mercenaries could do such dirty work with such outstanding results. But in one night, the residents of the whole void City knew. Domingo did not forget that another task of his trip was to assassinate Sean. As long as the negotiation for a while is over, all the leaders will be excited when they see that Sean is about to be driven out of the territory. At this time, if they lure him a little more, it will inevitably lead to chaos such as riots. It is naturally a matter of God''s ignorance to assassinate Sean while taking advantage of this chaos. It can even be used as a cover, Clean the whole void city. It''s like killing three birds with one arrow. Although all the follow-up plans have been arranged, Domingo hastin''s face can''t look good when Sean asks him in a tone close to interrogating the prisoner: "I don''t know about this rumor at all. How do I know it''s not an excuse for you to push me after you deliberately spread it Besides, is this a rumor? Can you prove that panda is your territory? " "Of course we can prove it." Then Neil, who was also indignant at the moment, said, "this territory was ceded to the Marquis of tonis as a compensation territory after the defeat of dabion, and then you evacuated all the nobles and troops in this territory. Especially more than three years ago, the whole territory fell into a dark rule. If our Lord had not taken over the rule of this territory from the Marquis of tonis at that time, this territory would still be a desolate wasteland Now? You see that this territory has developed again, and you shamelessly want to take back this territory by conspiracy. You are really despicable. " "Please pay attention to your words." Domingo snorted coldly, but disdained to argue with Neil, but turned to Christina, "Dear executive officer of the peace association, the other party''s behavior is completely an insult to me as a count. Please try it strictly." Although Christina is an executive officer, she still understands some acts of the arbitration judgment, so she nodded, looked at Neil and said, "please pay attention to your words. If you continue to attack count Domingo hastin in this insulting tone, I can only ask you out of the conference room." Hearing Christina''s formal warning, Neil glared at Domingo angrily, but he stopped talking. On the contrary, Domingo showed a satisfied smile on his face: "now, let me answer your question just now You said that this was the compensation cession of our kingdom of dabion, but in fact, after the end of the war, the arbitrators of the peace association were also present during the territory negotiation, but at that time, only the whole angloda mountains were ceded, and there was no relevant record of panda collar. As for why the panda leader withdrew the army and all the nobles later, it was an internal decision of our dabion kingdom. There is no need to tell you outsiders who are not even nobles. " "But I did take this territory from my Lord, the Marquis of tonis, Lord Athena." Sean said, "as a pioneer knight, I know the importance and inevitability of territory development. This territory is the base that Lord Athena first gave me. I can''t lie in this regard. " Domingo certainly expected Sean''s refutation, so he soon launched a new refutation of organizational language. Neil and William looked at each other, but they didn''t worry too much. In fact, this kind of wrangling is the most common thing in negotiation. As long as both parties cannot submit effective evidence to prove the ownership of the territory, the negotiation will only be delayed indefinitely. Of course, this delay cannot last too long. After all, the ownership of a territory should be determined eventually. However, generally, when both sides cannot prove the ownership of the territory, the arbitration means of the peace association is usually that both sides manage the territory for half a year. Finally, the peace association will conduct a public opinion survey to finally evaluate who the territory really belongs to. But today''s situation obviously doesn''t need to be so complicated. As long as Sean takes out the territorial contract, he can get the ownership of the territory immediately. However, some things should be handled according to some existing rules after all. For example, at present, the two sides quarrel with each other. Anyway, Sean obviously has the upper hand in terms of territorial development and public opinion polls - the residents waiting for the outcome of the situation around the Lord''s house are the best embodiment of the people''s will. After all, Sean is just building momentum. You know, the whole void city is under the control of Sean and others. When Domingo spread rumors last night, rupee learned about the first incident. However, under the arrangement of William and Neil, rupee not only did not stop this rumor, but even let the intelligence personnel in the void territory be responsible for spreading it. Therefore, the incident in just one night made the whole void city well known. Popular support often better reflects the popularity of a Lord. If it weren''t for the time crunch, William and Neil would even want to pass it on to Hongye town. "... you have no evidence to prove that this territory belongs to you!" After some comparable evidence, Domingo hastin seemed to find that Sean''s eloquence was not inferior to his own, and he vaguely even heard that the residents outside the Lord''s house were shouting for support for Sean, which made him a little restless. "The land contract document of panda has always been in my hand. How can this prove that this territory is yours?" At the same time, Domingo finally took out a letter and heavily photographed it on the conference table. At the moment when this letter appeared, the faces of Sean, Neil, William and Cecilia were all frozen and unbelievable. When they saw this scene, Domingo and Taylor finally showed a proud smile. It was obvious that the other party did not expect that the territorial contract instrument was in their own hands. After all, when this decisive evidence appeared, it was doomed. Only Thain Holm, the illegitimate son of Domingo hastin, showed a dignified look, and his eyes fell on Sean''s face from beginning to end. "It''s impossible!" Sean let out a cry of surprise. "Nothing is impossible!" Domingo snorted coldly, his face full of satisfaction. Christina has opened the letter, which really records everything about panda collar, and also proves that this territory is indeed a private territory of the Hastings family. "Your land contract must be false!" Sean stood up with an excited face. "Fake?" Taylor sneered, "what evidence do you have to prove that this document is false Is the dog finally jumping off the wall? " In the face of Taylor''s ridicule, Sean did not pay any attention, but directly took out a letter from him and put it on the conference table: "this is the territory contract document given to me by Lord Athena when I took over the territory from Lord Athena. I always carry it with me How could it fall into your hands? You must have forged this! " "Forgery?" Domingo''s face was more pleased. "Can you say that? In front of the professionals of the peace association, who is the forger will have the result in a moment. I''ll see what you have to say then. " Chapter 463 "Get out of the kingdom of dabion!" "Our Lord is Sean Connery! The people of the kingdom of dabion get out of our territory! " "Get out!" More and more residents have gathered outside the Lord''s house. The gathering of nearly 10000 people has turned the city center of the whole void city into a sea of people for a time, and even others are coming. At this time, those who came close at the beginning are afraid that it is not easy to turn around. But at the moment, none of the residents and businessmen here complained. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on the Lord''s house, and the original noisy and chaotic noise did not know when it began to become very neat and unified. "We are from the Principality of Lane! You dabion dogs, get out of our territory! " In the crowd, someone roared again. But this time, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward, and there was no neat and unified cry like before. The predecessor of Pan Daling is the territory of the kingdom of dabion after all. The people here have always regarded themselves as dabion people. Even in the more than a year since they were abandoned by the kingdom of dabion, these people still haven''t forgotten their identity as dabion people. Although there are many outsiders in the territory under Sean''s rule, the vast majority of people are still dabians. Therefore, this sentence is actually denying the past and blood of these people. Maybe other outsiders can admit this, but the dabians can''t admit it anyway if they don''t have enough courage. In other words, this is actually an insult. Although there are many countries in the miracle continent, and even often war with each other, both civilians and nobles have a pride in their own blood. These are the cornerstones that support a country. Perhaps in the system of those nobles, they will pursue the purity of blood and the strength of power. However, these are too far away for the civilians. What the civilians will really support is the recognition and pride of their own status. Without the recognition and support of these civilians, even if the strong come forward to declare independence, they will not escape the end of decline and destruction. The Principality of lane was, after all, an outsider to the dabion. They can recognize Sean''s arrival and the Lord. That''s because Sean has improved their lives and provided them with shelter, so they are proud of being the leader of panda. But all this, that''s all, and it''s another problem to want them to forget their dabion identity. At this moment, when we need to work together to shout this sentence, we can imagine how ulterior the person who shouted this sentence has ulterior motives. The originally angry crowd began to cool down. "I''m from dabion." At this time, suddenly another voice sounded. At first, the voice was a little slight, but gradually the tone became higher, "but now, I''m also Ryan! I don''t know what those nobles are thinking. I only know how I came over the past few years. I only know that Lord Sean led me out during my most difficult and painful period If to be Lord Sean''s leader, you must abandon your identity as a dabion, then... From today on, I am a Ryan! " "Dabion, get out of our territory!" This cry was full of hiss and exhaustion. It seemed to be issued by the courage and strength of a lifetime. However, after shouting this sentence, the middle-aged man appeared a blush on his face, which was a relaxed look mixed with pride, joy and relief. After a few seconds of silence, someone shouted, "from today on! I''m Ryan! Get the beasts of dabion out of our territory! " At this moment, becoming a Ryan seems to be a pride, not a shame. Once this chain reaction effect is launched, the crowd in the whole square becomes more angry again, and the momentum, centripetal force and cohesion are even far more than before. Such an exciting cry sounded like a storm throughout the city center, and even the Lord''s house, which had been soundproofed, could not resist it. Sean, Domingo, Christina and others in the conference room can hear it clearly. However, different from the happy color on Sean''s face, Domingo hastin''s face was so gloomy that it was almost dripping. Domingo, who has been a superior for a long time, has long forgotten the pain of the people living at the bottom of the pyramid. So of course, he could not understand how far-reaching and significant the significance and impact of Sean''s emergence had been when pandaling lived in deep water. What he can see is that panda collar is booming now, but he can''t see how much effort Sean has spent on it for this prosperous development. "Your Excellency''s reputation is beyond people''s reach." Domingo sneered. But Sean didn''t seem to know that this sentence was mocking him at all. He even nodded seriously and said: "if count Domingo can devote more energy to the development of the territory, you can also win the support of the whole tinchein However, I heard that your excellency, you seem to be dabion. "All the papers on the territorial proof documents are issued by our peace association, and the handwriting written on them is also written with a special magic pen and magic ink, so there will never be such bumps and ink erosion." Christina continued to explain, "and the seal from the royal family also has special magic protection. The general forgery may last for a few days, and then it will spread and melt on the paper like this Judging from the traces, it will take at least half a year for the seal to really melt. It is from this point that I judge that the person who forged this document is definitely an expert. " Hearing Christina''s words, Domingo knew that he could not clear the suspicion of forging the document anyway. Because of his anger, he held his fists tightly. He couldn''t figure out why he ran to Sean''s hand when it was clear that the territorial contract document had been put in the manor''s residence since he got it? And why is his own document false? Is there a thief in Hastings manor? At the thought of this, Domingo''s eyes fixed on Sean like a sharp sword. Facing Domingo''s sharp eyes, Sean smiled calmly. If his eyes could kill, he would have died hundreds of times. How could he live to this day? But just then, Thain suddenly said, "Lord Sean, do you have any impression of the name Fran dumoy?" "Fran dumoy?" Sean was stunned. "Who?" "A man who suddenly appeared in lomine and disappeared in a few days." Thain chuckled, "it''s really a coincidence. When the man who claimed to be the Viscount appeared, soma hasting government official invited him to a dinner at hasting manor. After the dinner, with the Viscount''s departure, a theft occurred at the manor, and a famous painting worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins was lost." "What does that have to do with me?" Sean was a little stunned. "It seems not at present, but who knows what will happen in the future." Said Thain. "Are you doubting me?" "It''s a taboo to doubt a noble at will, but... Lord Sean doesn''t seem to be a noble yet?" Thain said with a smile. At this time, Domingo finally responded: "Mr. executive, I now suspect that my contract was stolen and swapped by others. Therefore, I demand that Lord Sean''s rule over panda''s territory be temporarily terminated and all military operations in the territory be stopped! " "That''s ridiculous." Sean sneered, "if you''re going to stop my control of your territory just by your casual lie, can I also say that your tingqi collar probably doesn''t belong to you at all, and ask to stop all your control of your territory and let your Hastings get out of the territory?" "Indeed." Christina nodded slightly. "This request is a little too much." "But..." "Well." Christina pondered a little and then said again, "Sir Sean Connery is still the acting Lord of the panda collar. I''ll give you three months. If you still can''t find new evidence to show that your territorial contract instrument has been exchanged, sir Sean Connery will officially become the Lord of the panda collar." "It''s very unfair to me!" Sean frowned and looked very unhappy. But this time, Domingo no longer made any entanglement, but nodded: "I think it won''t take three months, only half a month is enough I''ll have soma hastin, who was in charge of the dinner that day, come right now. " Chapter 464 The ownership of panda''s territory is still in Sean''s hands for the time being, but if Domingo hasting can show evidence that Sean''s territory certificate was indeed stolen from Domingo, then the ownership of panda''s territory will naturally fall in Domingo hasting''s hands. Although the peace association has always been known as fair and open, many times this so-called "fair and open" is actually relatively speaking. For peace and harmony, the purpose of the organization is "world peace". Although this proposition is a little big, the madmen in the whole organization really demand themselves with this important task. Therefore, many times, they usually turn a blind eye to the rights and interests obtained by conspiracy. Sometimes, they even participate in a political game. Like the previous coup led by tindes in the kingdom of potoroa, it is one of them. However, although the peace association will turn a blind eye to the battle of some conspiracy means, there is a premise, that is, the Yin move of this kind of competition can not be put on the table, nor can the opponent catch the handle. Therefore, this time, the peace association doesn''t care which side of panda''s territorial contract is true or false. If Sean really did it through theft, panda''s will still be Sean''s as long as Domingo has no evidence. But Sean didn''t expect that Thain was also one of the guests at the Hastings manor dinner, and his appearance was caught by the other party. As a result, Sean naturally felt a little annoyed that the expected bright ending to solve the problem did not appear. But fortunately, the little tricks arranged by William in advance finally played a more positive role. At least, after the cries of those residents in the square, Christina has indeed been biased towards Sean in personal feelings. Otherwise, Christina will not refuse when Domingo requests to stop all military operations led by Sean in panda. Because if we want to be truly fair and impartial, the attitude of the peace association will inevitably require Sean to temporarily stop all actions - whether politically or militarily, and the required deadline will never be three months. At least, the peace association will immediately recruit lurks, arbitrators and executives nearby, and then collect intelligence on the situation of Sean and Domingo, as well as territorial development, popular opinion and other affairs, and finally choose one of them who has more influence and potential for the development of panda as the Lord. However, this scene did not appear in the final decision-making of the meeting, which shows that Christina, on behalf of the peace association, is more optimistic about Sean. Therefore, although the final arbitration was not made immediately, people with a clear eye knew that if Domingo could not submit new evidence within the time limit, pandaling would completely belong to Sean. After the two sides left the conference room, Christina did not leave, but raised her hand and set up a boundary! Enchantment is a branch of magic array, which is divided into natural formation and artificial formation. Compared with the complexity of magic array, enchantment can actually be regarded as a simplified magic array. Although its function is relatively simple and almost has no attack, it has obvious advantages over magic array in defense function. At least it does not need to rely on the caster to continue to provide energy after successful display, It is doomed that border crossing is an ability that will never be eliminated. However, Christina''s enchantment is very different from the general magic enchantment. Although the general artificial boundary is a simplified magic array, it also needs a means similar to painting and carving. It is impossible to display a boundary with a wave. The only way to do this is surgical enchantment. Art form, also known as free form and alchemy, is a new magic rising in the qainas empire. Compared with the lengthy mantra of magic and the need for high magic talent and element affinity, the alchemy pays more attention to blood ability, and even people without magic can use this method, on the premise that they have strong spiritual power. In this world, there are absolutely many people who have no magic talent but strong spiritual power. Although most of these people have no blood ability and can''t achieve too high achievements in cultivating prescriptions, they can at least get enough food and clothing in terms of prescriptions compared with magic that can never be introduced. However, the new magic of skill type adopts a new system completely different from the magic system, so it is impossible to use the magic from the old magic system. Basically, the magic used by all alchemists are compiled through the continuous efforts of predecessors. However, not everyone can write art forms. Nowadays, there are no more than ten people who can write art forms in this world. Therefore, compared with the huge and well-organized magic system, there are only less than 100 kinds of prescriptions that can be cast, and the total amount of existing art forms is even less than one thousandth of the total amount of magic. However, as a new magic system - today''s magic is still unable to form its own school, so it is still classified into the magic system - this phenomenon is actually very normal. After all, it was the same fate when magic was just rising. Moreover, as more and more people become alchemists, alchemy has now entered a new period of vigorous development. The latest research results in the field of alchemy in the past two years are the skill bound displayed by Christina. Of course, the "domain" that can be affected by this type of boundary is not large. Naturally, it is not comparable to the boundary formed by drawing and other means, but it is more than enough to be used in this conference room. The enchantment displayed by Christina is an "anti" enchantment. Its specific effect is "isolation", which is specially used to isolate all eavesdropping, peeping and energy fluctuations. At the moment, all the sounds in this conference room will not be heard by people outside the conference room. Similarly, any attempt to detect and eavesdrop on all magic and techniques in this conference room will not succeed unless the other party has stronger strength or higher technical attainments than Christina. But if Sean were here, he would be shocked by Christina''s means. Because Christina''s profession is arcane warrior, and Arcane is also called arcane in the magic system. It is one of the four categories in the existing magic system. In short, Christina is a branch of magic warrior. According to the current situation, magicians are very exclusive of alchemists. After all, this is a direct collision between the two systems, just like the opposition between magicians and divine magicians in those years. Since Christina is an arcane warrior, she is naturally a supporter of the magic system. Therefore, it should be exclusive of the art system. How can this art enchantment be performed? Christina has the three abilities of arcane magic, alchemy and melee. It can be seen how high her actual combat effectiveness is. Obviously, she must not apply the strength standard of the general upper gold strongman to her. At this time, after performing the art of enchantment, Christina took out a small magic communication tool, put it on the table and activate it. Soon, a face appeared on the communication tool. This is a dignified man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Although he is over middle age, he can still see his former handsome from his outline. However, after adding the traces of years, the whole person is more attractive. But at the moment, there was an angry look in the middle-aged man''s eyebrows. Although he tried to suppress it, Christina could still read the thunder hidden in the middle-aged man''s eyes. "Is it true?" Christina asked. The middle-aged man nodded reluctantly: "indeed, as he said, we almost made a big mistake in the matter of tinders." "What about the association now?" "According to the survey, only the top and some middle-level of Medusa chamber of commerce are pagans. On the whole, the pollution of Medusa chamber of commerce is not too great." The middle-aged man said, "although it is not a problem to uproot the Medusa chamber of Commerce, it involves a wide range of aspects and involves a wide range. This time, we also found several plans of the Medusa chamber of Commerce, so the association has decided not to uproot the Medusa chamber of commerce completely. While monitoring these plans of the Medusa chamber of Commerce, Start cleaning. " Hearing the speech, Christina nodded slightly and didn''t comment on it. A few days ago, after she learned the news about Medusa chamber of Commerce from Sean, she contacted the headquarters in the first incident and reported the matter. At that time, after hearing her report, the people at the headquarters were deeply shocked and unbelievable. At that time, she immediately began to arrange for a thorough investigation. It has to be said that once the peace association, a large organization, is fully operational, its efficiency is still amazing. In just one day, the investigation reports on Medusa were submitted one after another. The subsequent intelligence screening and sorting took only half a day, and the time before and after counting was only three or four days. The peace association has made a series of arrangements for Medusa chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, Christina was too late to go to the kingdom of potoroa to participate in the cleaning operation. "So, what about panda collar?" The middle-aged man suddenly asked. When asked by the middle-aged man, Christina spoke about the previous meeting room and the gathering of residents in void city. The middle-aged man nodded as he listened and interrupted from time to time to ask for more detailed information. After Christina''s report, he pondered for a moment, and then said, "so your attitude now is inclined to Lord Sean Connery?" "He is deeply loved by the people." Christina said. "But according to the existing intelligence data, the Lord''s plot is not small." The middle-aged man bowed his head slightly and seemed to be looking through some information. "If panda collar continues to be in his hand, the war between dabion and Ryan will inevitably start again I even doubt that his real purpose is to let Ryan and dabion go to war again. " Christina did not refute this. With her intelligence, since the middle-aged man in front of her can judge, she can naturally infer with the same intelligence data. In fact, it was for this reason that she would give Domingo three months. Otherwise, she would never give Domingo three months to cushion only by the appeals of the residents heard in the conference room in the morning. These three months are not so much a buffer as a thought time she wants to give herself. Because anyone can see Sean''s ambition. The most terrible thing is that he has the strength corresponding to this ambition. Now what he lacks is only an opportunity. As long as this opportunity is given to him, I''m afraid this beast will show his ferocity in front of the world. But what Christina couldn''t understand was what good would it be for the young Lord to go to war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion? ¡­¡­ Domingo and others who returned to the embassy looked embarrassed. When they came out of the Lord''s house, they were greeted by countless eggs, vegetable leaves and tomatoes. In the face of this humiliation, both Domingo and Taylor naturally couldn''t accept it. They had to draw their swords on the spot. But before they could make any move, the guard army of the Lord''s house had stopped them. Although it seemed to be protecting them, everyone knew that it was preventing them from shooting at the residents of the empty city. In this guard army, Domingo and Taylor can see that this guard is extraordinary - at least much better than the urban defense army. The military quality is even far higher than the second Knights of dabion. This is definitely a real elite. What surprised Taylor even more was that there was a woman in the crowd who was not inferior to him, which made Taylor believe that as long as she did it herself, the woman would do it too. But Taylor couldn''t figure out why the priest with a knife of the ice and winter church would do so? Because of this, Domingo and others who returned to the embassy naturally looked very embarrassed. "Damn it!" Domingo''s face was very gloomy. He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. It was a great humiliation for him who had the title of count, but he couldn''t attack on other people''s territory at this moment. Under normal circumstances, the nobility is not allowed to be insulted by anyone. Even if the nobility is the nobility of the enemy country, otherwise there will be no nobility who can still claim to enjoy the treatment equivalent to the nobility in the event of defeat. In this world, no matter which country the nobility belongs to, they must unite in front of the nobility''s honor and dignity. Only in this way can we show the particularity of the nobility. However, in pandaling, it is obvious that it is impossible to comment with normal logic at all. If this time it was in tingqi, Domingo would certainly find a chance to humiliate Sean, but at least he wouldn''t let the civilians throw eggs and tomatoes. If something like this happens, it doesn''t matter if Sean pulls out his sword and kills several civilians of the originator. It doesn''t matter if he only pays a sum of money afterwards. Domingo obviously planned to do so just now in the square. But before he could kill the Dalits closest to him, he was shrouded in the killing intention of the guard army. This is simply provoking the aristocratic circle on the whole continent! "That damn hick!" Domingo began to transfer his anger to all the furnishings in the room. Anyway, these furnishings were paid by Sean. "Was that guard just steel wings?" "This..." asked Domingo, Thain and Taylor also looked at each other. They couldn''t tell whether the garrison in the Lord''s house was steel wings. After all, they didn''t meet this army, "... Maybe?" In fact, the guard of the Lord''s house were actually members of Cecilia''s guards who survived in the wilderness. Without the drag of new recruits, the actual combat effectiveness level of these veterans almost reached the standard of quasi level 5 army. The killing momentum formed by such a 30 member guard army was just a little surprised to Taylor, but it was too heavy for Domingo and Thain. After all, a level-5 army of 500 people can easily kill a superior gold strongman. If the superior gold strongman is not particularly strong, the army can even achieve a glorious record without damage. Domingo and Thain are just masters of the upper silver. They are a big step away from the upper gold power. Therefore, it is not impossible to be deterred in their momentum. "Are you sure Sean has sneaked into the manor?" Domingo looked back at his son. Being stared at by Domingo, Thain was not in the slightest panic. He nodded slightly and said, "I''m sure At that time, there were two guards around him. Now I think one of them should be Alfred, and the other is as strong as Alfred, but I don''t know who it is. In addition, there is a female knight. Avi''s brother tried to recruit her to join the Hastings family. I''m afraid that female Knight should be Rena. " "The one who is not inferior to Alfred should be Arnold, now the head of steel wings." Taylor answered, "in addition to Ann Nuo, their images such as Rena, Alfred and Sean should not be strange to the nobles. After all, there are portraits handed down. Why do you let them sneak into the manor?" "They are all properly disguised." Thain explained, "at least it''s very different from the image now. However, a person can change his breath and appearance, but there are some habitual small movements and height characteristics, which cannot be changed. When I first saw Sean, I felt familiar, but I didn''t dare to confirm it, but at the end of the meeting, I found that he had several small moves exactly like Viscount Fran dumoy, who had been invited to the manor by Uncle soma, so I opened my mouth to test him. I didn''t expect it to be the same as I guessed! " "But if it is disguised, even if soma comes over, the other party will deny it." Taylor frowned. "And... I heard that he had a good relationship with the temple of wisdom. Even the Marquis of yeles was very polite to him." "So what?" Domingo snorted coldly, "let soma come immediately. As long as soma confirms that he is the thief, at least we can deal with the ownership of the territory for a while At this time, we''ll put pressure on the thieves'' Guild. It''s best if we can catch that ellikate. At that time, as long as he admits the connection between him and Sean, panda will belong to us. " "I''ll have someone do it immediately." Taylor replied in a deep voice. "But we still have to prepare more." After a little meditation, Domingo said again, "let the Elvin prepare and tell him that the attack plan has begun. We must put some pressure on the Lord and even make them confused Tell the killer to take advantage of Elvin''s attack on Sean and choose a chance to assassinate Sean. " "Is it too risky to make a move at this time?" Thain was stunned. "Such an action, whether successful or not, will make people doubt us." "No." Domingo said coldly, "as long as we are still in this territory one day, they will not doubt us, because it is a frame up to us anyway Anyway, as long as we make this place chaotic now, we will have a better chance to bring panda collar into our bag. " ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the Lord''s house, Neil had just calmed all the excited residents and returned to the small conference room. The residents'' reaction has long been in William''s calculation. He and Neil knew for a long time that the other side would certainly arrange people to incite the people, so he simply took the plan. Similarly, he arranged people in the void to hide in the crowd and guide the public opinion. They don''t need to be too emotional or sing praises for Sean. On the contrary, as long as they can divert the people''s attention to the kingdom of Bion, Then light the fire of their hatred, which is enough. And this means is not even a conspiracy. The only thing they didn''t expect was that Domingo would become the target of all the people after they left the Lord''s house. Sean seemed to see the rudiment of class struggle. "What are you going to do next?" Entering the conference room, Neil took the lead in saying, "although you disguised your last tingqi''s trip, if soma insists that you are the thief, you will enter an endless stage of wrangling Apart from other things, at least this matter will definitely delay our plan and the development of the whole territory. Maybe we will even be forced to terminate all territorial operations. " "Since we''ve already torn our faces, let''s just play a big game." Sean''s eyes were cold, a little different from his previous momentum. "Big ticket?" William was slightly stunned. He felt that Sean was really aggressive at the moment, "how to play?" "Let anno take people disguised as mountain thieves and bandits, and then directly attack soma''s motorcade." Sean said calmly, "except soma and his assistant, no one stays Then, if we send him back to the secret service with his assistant, will we has the final say? "But, at this time..." Neil frowned slightly, obviously with some concerns. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll have a war sooner or later, and it''s impossible for us to hand it over. It doesn''t make any difference to fight early or late." Sean said in a deep voice, "and if the attack is successful, it will also be a major weakening of the Hastings family, which is very beneficial to our subsequent war operations In addition, this soma is also a talent. I also want to see if it is possible to accept it. " "Isn''t it easy?" William also frowned. "After all, it''s from the Hastings family." "I know it''s not that easy, but if you don''t do anything, it''s not my style." Sean has figured out everything, "and in this sensitive time, even if we attack, the first one will doubt that it is definitely not us. After all, we are completely innocent, and normal people will not be so stupid Of course, we should keep our hands and feet clean, so the military transfer over there of Dayi leader must not be found. Fortunately, Ruina is not in the void city now, so we can let Ruina go to support. " "In this way, the possibility of success is very high." William thought for a while and found that the plan was indeed feasible, "but he was afraid that Domingo would simply push the boat with the water and insist that we did it." "I can''t wait for them to do so." Sean snorted coldly, "in this case, there is no need to negotiate anything. Just go to war directly If there were not people from the peace association here, I would have declared war on them just now in the conference room. " William and Neil were ashamed to hear Sean. Declaring war in front of the executive of the peace association is like slapping the face of the peace association. In that case, Christina must be the first to turn against Sean. "By the way, just play harder." Sean thought for a moment and suddenly said again. "What cruel?" Neil and William have the same face. Today''s Sean seems to be a little different. The whole person''s attitude is much stronger. "Planning an assassination attack." Sean said in a deep voice, "we attacked soma''s team, which is a relatively passive thing after all. If Domingo and they don''t investigate, we can''t continue to say anything, and we may even lose a smiling face, which is not in our interests I plan to plan a plot against me and plan a little bit of a flaw to guide Domingo. "Then we will take the initiative. We has the final say if we want to make an attack." "This plan... Is worse." Neil was stunned. Sean was crazy about war. "They won''t admit it." "It doesn''t matter whether they admit it or not. The most important thing is that we have an excuse and take the opportunity." Sean said calmly, "think about what we lack now? An appropriate excuse to go to war against the kingdom of dabion. Originally, if there was no such thing as the ownership of panda''s territory, the fool of the nugus family I had arranged in the wilderness would certainly come to my trouble and become our excuse and opportunity. " "If the territory issue had been resolved today, we would have to stay dormant for some time. At least we would have to deal with the royal family of the Principality of lane and the Millennium covenant empire before we could focus on fighting the kingdom of dabion. But now, since the Hastings family hit the muzzle of the gun, I don''t mind giving them an unforgettable lesson, and the timing is actually very clever, because the Hastings family wanted to assassinate me first. I started the war at this time completely belongs to both of us, and nugus standing behind him will appear only after beating the Hastings family badly. Once nugus appears, think about how influential a duke''s family is. It''s fair to let yasna intervene at that time. It''s not the first time for yasna to turn this private dispute into a war between two countries with her tough attitude. " Originally, Sean had a pure whim about it, just to take the initiative in the situation. However, with this idea sorted out, Sean soon found that the feasibility of the whole thing was very high, and he could perfectly avoid the trouble of the Royal envoys of the Principality of Ryan and the envoys of the Millennium covenant empire. After all, once there was a war, as the Lord, he would certainly go to the front line to supervise and command, so it was certainly not a problem to bring Cecilia. If it later evolved into a war between the two countries, with Athena''s tough attitude in the war situation, as a pioneering Knight under Athena, he must also have a better excuse to excuse himself. After that, if everything goes well, it must be two years later for the Millennium covenant Empire to come to Cecilia''s trouble again. At that time, Sean''s identity and status will certainly rise, at least far better than the current situation. Even the royal family of the Principality of lane must think deeply, rather than regard themselves as a chess piece. Besides, after two years of war, who can guarantee that there won''t be one or two strong saints under Sean''s command? At least, at present, Rena and shefanio are the most promising to be promoted to the Holy Land in a short time, and maybe Vivian and Elizabeth can be successfully promoted to the strong in the holy land. At that time, to the extent of the strong, they will have a bargaining chip for fair negotiation with the Millennium covenant empire. At least, you don''t need to rely on Andrew and Beth, and you can put all these strengths in the open, so those who still want to make his ideas will have to consider these factors. In addition, two years was enough for the seeds Sean buried in the wilderness to take root and sprout. At that time, if the Principality of Ryan really can''t hold him, he can divide his troops into parts and scatter them into wild places. As long as he firmly controls the control of the Great Rift Valley, whoever regains control of panda''s territory should maintain friendly cooperation with him in the end. As long as he has enough strategic depth, Sean will be in an invincible position. And even Sean can think of these, how can Neil and William think differently? Almost immediately, Neil and William decided to implement Sean''s plan. Chapter 465 If you start from tingqi Yinling and travel day and night, you can get to Panda Ling in half a month, but it must cross a baron collar sandwiched between panda Ling and tingqi Yinling. Moreover, people on the road must pack light. In addition to the necessary dry food and drinking water, they can''t carry too many other sundries, otherwise it will affect the travel speed. In this way, they can''t take too many people on the road, so they can only piece together a more elite light riding team. Usually, elite means fewer people. If Domingo is not in a hurry to win the ownership of panda, the three-month period given by Christina is completely sufficient. However, people often have problems in some decisions because of some anger or other emotions. At least Domingo asked soma to arrive at panda within half a month, which was a very obvious mistake for Sean. Because if Domingo let soma arrive within three months, soma''s careful mind would certainly arrange a large enough escort team. In this way, it is naturally an impossible indicator for Sean to attack this team and kidnap soma. After all, if he wants to defeat a large enough escort team, the premise is to have a strong enough force, Once Dayi has signs of relatively large-scale military mobilization, it must not hide from anyone. But now, soma only rode on the road with more than 20 people, which was a great opportunity for Sean. As for the intelligence, soma has two subordinate gold strongmen as his entourage, which Sean simply ignored. He has already sent Rena to start. With Rena''s strength, although the weapons used are not particularly good, he can handle two inferior gold giants with ease. Originally, according to Sean''s idea, it was best to let Alfred go to reinforce, but when he found someone watching in the barracks of void City, he gave up the idea and asked rupee to investigate the identity of these people. Sean is well aware that today''s void city is a mess of fish and dragons. There are not only spies from other nobles and royal families of the Principality of Ryan, but also spies from various forces such as the Millennium covenant Empire, the kingdom of dabion and the pan continental chamber of Commerce. The existence of these people, in a way, is indeed very subtle to maintain the balance of the entire void city intelligence network, but in a way, it also makes Sean''s plan a little tied up. Therefore, pulling out these nails in this way is also an important topic that the void has been trying to carry out. Of course, Sean should make good use of such a good opportunity this time. Of course, it can also be seen from this that Sean has a strong confidence in Rena''s strength. Otherwise, he definitely dare not let Rena deal with the two lower gold giants alone. Although the person who meets Rena is anno, anno''s strength is only silver. He can''t get involved in the battle of the strong in the golden territory, so anno''s specific responsibility is to work with the elite team with steel wings to surround and kill the more than 20 soldiers of the second cavalry regiment of the Kingdom of dabion. Yadby''s territory is rich in land. Among the southern leaders of dabion Kingdom, although this territory is only a baron''s territory, it is fat in the eyes of many nobles. If Baron yadby was not a member of the pro boulder faction and supported by the boulder family, this territory would have been eaten by the Southern nobles. However, since the failure of the boulder family''s military action against panda, the situation of Baron yadby has become worse and worse. Although he is now nominally a dependent of the boulder family, he has already secretly hooked up with the nugus family. If not, he would not have allowed soma Hastings to swagger through his territory. Of course, before he really broke his face with the boulder family, the Baron did not dare to call the private army of the territory to protect and take care of the small army led by tinchien along the way, and even didn''t even go to inquire about the itinerary of the army. In fact, if it were not for Shaun''s occupation of the nearby Dayi collar and the chilav collar, and behind him was the tinchiin collar controlled by the pro nugusite Hastings family, the Lord yadby would certainly not join the nugus family. In fact, not only he, but also another Baron bordering him, had long been separated from the control system of the boulder family and took refuge in another Duke. But what he did was more extraordinary. Now he really broke his face with the boulder family, so he helped Baron yadby distract the boulder family to a great extent, so that many of his secret moves were not discovered. But the Baron also knew that it would be sooner or later to turn against the boulder family. It''s just that he has no choice. "That team will cross the territory in about three days." The Baron over half a hundred, standing in his mansion study, sighed slightly, "at least I''m lucky compared with the Baron named soma. At least I''m still a local aristocrat." In half a month, it was neither long nor short. It took almost ten days to reach the edge of yadby''s collar. With the foot journey of soma and others, after passing through yadby''s collar, it would only take another two days to reach the void city. The safety along the way and the fatigue of driving day and night have made soma''s team almost reach the limit, so they naturally decided to have a good rest tonight and complete the last section of the road with more spirit. However, because there are no logistics materials such as tents, even if you rest overnight, you can only sleep on the ground. Fortunately, yadebiling has good resources and environment. At least it is not a barren place, so it is not difficult to find a more comfortable place. However, although it is a rest, it is certainly impossible to completely ignore the necessary vigilance work such as vigil. It was only the two inferior gold strongmen who were responsible for the vigil, which was somewhat unexpected. Just think about it carefully. These soldiers can basically be regarded as the second Cavalry Regiment under Domingo''s command. Compared with these golden giants, their personal strength is only lower bronze. Although they can adapt to fatigue after high-intensity training, they are on their way day and night, Even eating is completed in the process of driving, which is also a great consumption of body and spirit. However, those who are strong in the golden environment like them do not have too much pressure in this regard. Their physical strength and mental strength are far more than those of these soldiers. Therefore, it is most suitable for them to be responsible for the vigil, because the ten day journey can be regarded as no consumption for them. However, the noble status of the strong in the golden territory has long been ignored by these soldiers. After all, this is a big man who needs them to respect and look up to. Therefore, even if the strong in the golden territory do not participate in the vigil, these soldiers will never have the slightest complaint. Now these two golden strongmen are willing to watch the night and give them more rest time. Naturally, these soldiers are very grateful. Looking at these soldiers who immediately snored as soon as they lay down after thanking them one by one, the two golden Jing Qiang looked at each other and smiled, without saying anything more. One of them, a middle-aged gold strongman with bare hands, looked up at the night and said softly, "these young people can sleep for seven or eight hours. It''s really not easy." "That''s what I said. I remember that before, they had only ten minutes to rest every time, and they could only sleep once in two days, and it was less than two hours. It''s really not easy for them to have such a rest tonight." Another gold strongman with a knife smiled and nodded, "but these young people have good toughness. No wonder they are the lineage favored by adults." So they chatted, but they didn''t waste time. The rank promotion of warfighters is different from that of mages and priests. To a large extent, they need extremely hard training to improve their strength. Of course, there is also a certain relationship with talent. This talent ability largely determines their final achievement. As for fighting spirit? This is an application skill, just like touching rules, not a cultivation system. Even if you train for fighting spirit, you can only master the consumption of fighting spirit in use. If you want to increase the amount of fighting spirit, you can only rely on the promotion of rank. The two golden strongmen are training for fighting spirit. At their age, they have not stepped into the upper gold, and it is impossible to break through to the holy land. Their greatest hope in this life is to have the opportunity to become the upper gold strongman, but this hope is also very slim. Therefore, in the fight in the same realm, the consumption of fighting spirit has become the bottom card for their survival. "Who?" Suddenly, the middle-aged man with bare hands suddenly stood up by the campfire. The middle-aged man with a knife reacted a little slower than the middle-aged man, but he soon stood up and looked awe inspiring. At this time, just three hours after the cavalry fell asleep, they were in the deepest sleep state for the extremely tired. At this time, the people who secretly lurk close to them are obviously by no means good. It is just this unexpected move that slightly surprised the two lower gold strongmen, because they found each other''s trace when they were close to more than 30 meters, which is obviously not good news. If the other party is good at lurking, it''s another matter, but judging from the sound made by the other party, it''s obvious that the other party is very unfamiliar with lurking skills. In such a strange situation, they found the problem only when they stayed so close. This is only one proof: the nearly ten day journey is not as expendless for them as it seems. Hearing the angry cry of the middle-aged man, the stalker seemed to understand that it was impossible to approach by this means, so he stopped hiding, and soon there was a rustling sound from the trees. Not long ago, a woman appeared calmly with a war horse. This woman, no doubt, is Rena. When the middle-aged man saw Rena, he was also slightly stunned: "it''s your excellency, I don''t know..." The middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed before his words fell. He rushed towards Rena without thinking, because at this time, he had felt Rena''s naked killing intention. Looking at the middle-aged man''s reaction so fast, Rena didn''t have the slightest expression. She was originally a mercenary. Although she became a righteous knight, her years of mercenary career also made her understand that nothing in the world can go as smoothly as she expected. Therefore, at the moment when the middle-aged man rushed towards him, Rena also turned over and mounted the horse. As soon as the gun was lifted, she also launched an attack towards the middle-aged man. At the same time, her slightly raised left hand also suddenly waved down: "attack!" When the two men had charged each other, another gold strongman with a knife finally realized the problem, but when he reacted and shouted "enemy attack", the attack on Rena''s side had fallen. In an instant, after the trees, there was a loud cry of killing! Chapter 466 Rena shook the reins slightly, and the horse galloped out immediately. The long gun in her right hand was slightly turned, the end of the handle was close to her back, and her posture was also slightly forward. This was the standard posture for cavalry charging. The distance of more than 30 meters is just enough for ordinary cavalry to complete acceleration. However, if the enemy usually rushes back, in fact, this distance is likely to be reduced by half, and only a distance of more than ten meters. For the cavalry, this is just the beginning of the "acceleration" process. If a battle occurs in this process, it is actually a weakening of the combat effectiveness of the cavalry. This rule also applies to Knights. Therefore, whether facing cavalry or knights, experienced veterans will try their best to prevent them from charging. This middle-aged man, who is obviously a boxing fighter, is obviously a man with extremely rich combat experience. Therefore, when he felt Rena''s killing intention, he rushed towards Rena without hesitation, obviously to minimize the increase of Rena''s charge. Especially for those golden giants, the distance of more than 30 meters is not even enough for them to break out and cross. The middle-aged man has enough confidence to rush in front of Rena at the moment she just started charging. In this way, it''s Rena who suffers. But! Is Rena an ordinary knight? Rena''s legs gently clamped the horse''s belly. The white war horse robbed by Rena from the wild gave a whistling and accelerated abruptly. Horse charge! The knight''s unique sprint skill - of course, this skill must be much better than Sean''s sprint in power and distance. Suddenly, I saw a flash of white light. The middle-aged man who rushed towards Rena showed a look of horror on his face. He didn''t expect that his opponent could master such exquisite riding skills and make the war horse reach the highest speed charging state in less than ten meters! In a hurry, the middle-aged man had to stop the momentum, otherwise it would not be his trouble to find Rena, but to send him to the door to let Rena kill him. The middle-aged man suddenly gave a meal, and his legs plunged into the earth like two javelins. Taking the place where he stood as the core, a spider web crack with a diameter of more than three meters appeared in an instant. The strong air burst out of fighting spirit blew up the broken stones and dust one after another, and a gray haze obscured the middle-aged man''s body. Almost the moment the middle-aged man stopped his momentum, Rena had arrived with her Marty gun. She gently pulled the reins in her hand, the horse hissed under her crotch, and then the hoof man stood up, while Rena changed her posture slightly along the horse''s posture, and the long gun in her hand suddenly pointed forward. Although this attack seems to be just an ordinary prick, the middle-aged man who is actually in the center of the battlefield knows that it is by no means so. The red fighting spirit circled around Rena''s long gun, forming a spiral momentum. With the prick of the long gun, there was a low roar in the air. All this proved that the gun was not simple! Spiral stab! This is a high-level Knight skill with very strong penetration damage and blasting damage. Even those who wear armor and other armor dare not accept the knight''s attack skills. Moreover, the middle-aged man is still a boxer and has no armor at all. Therefore, in the face of Rena''s attack, he just wanted to get out of it. Following the prick of the long gun and the withdrawal of the middle-aged man, the dust and fog originally filled the air were attracted by the Qi strength around the long gun and attracted towards this Qi strength one after another. For a moment, an extremely strange picture appeared in front of everyone: it was like a nebula spinning in the air. All the dust and fog quickly converged towards the middle star eye, and the originally diffuse dust and fog completely disappeared in front of everyone, The first half of the red spear in Rena''s hand was like plating a layer of gold into a golden look. The spear in Rena''s hand suddenly sped up and stabbed again, and the golden light layer leaped out like a Golden Snake towards the rapidly retreating middle-aged man. The momentum is fierce! This is another high-level Knight skill also known for penetrating damage: Shadow gun! Compared with spiral stabbing, it is a short-range martial skill, and the power of shadow gun is slightly weaker, but it is a medium and long-range martial skill. Of course, the so-called damage is slightly lower, which is only relatively speaking. After all, it belongs to high-level martial arts. No matter how low the power is, it is also very lethal for middle-aged men. However, the reason that really changed the look of the middle-aged man was that after Rena failed to succeed in her spiral stab, she immediately connected the shadow gun, and the whole attack action did not stop at all. It was completely done at one go, which completely showed that Rena''s combat experience and skills were absolutely at the peak level. The long golden snake turned into a gun shadow, with great momentum. In an instant, he had caught up with the middle-aged man who retreated quickly. At this moment, the middle-aged man actually had a feeling of avoidance. "Drink!" At this moment, the middle-aged man finally stopped retreating, but stopped again, gave a roar, and covered his hands with a layer of earthy yellow light, obviously urging the fighting spirit to transport completely. Then he saw the middle-aged man suddenly clenched his fist, and then punched out towards the gun shadow. He only heard a loud noise. The shadow gun in mid air was forcibly stopped the attack, but if you look carefully, it is not difficult to find that the shadow gun is still moving forward. The middle-aged man''s punch only stopped the momentum of the shadow gun, but failed to completely defeat the fighting spirit issued by Rena. However, this is obviously not the end! After one punch, the middle-aged man quickly took back his right fist and hit his left fist again. This time, the shadow gun finally vibrated slightly and dimly for several points. However, the middle-aged man did not stop at all. While recovering his left fist, he punched out his right fist again. In this way, the left and right fists came out one after another, and each fist was hit at the tip of the shadow gun. With the continuous vibration and increasing range of the shadow gun, the light of the shadow gun became more and more dim, and finally issued a brittle sound like broken glass, which was completely eliminated. For Rena and another golden strongman, every move of the middle-aged man is clearly visible, but in fact, the whole process is not even a second. At this time, the war horse under Rena''s crotch had just fallen to the ground. But the next moment, Rena relentlessly showed her horse charge again and rushed towards the middle-aged man again, which was obviously more powerful than the last time. At this time, the middle-aged man was stunned. Just now, Rena didn''t use the shadow gun to hurt herself, but just to stop herself. But now I know this, but it is obviously too late, because Rena has rushed to him again - the same action as before. The horse raises its hooves and the man stands up. Rena stabbed with a gun on her side, and the spiral fighting spirit is still wrapped around the tip of the gun. But this time, the middle-aged man could not dodge, because he had completely lost the opportunity, just at the moment when the old force had been exhausted and the new force had not been born. But even so, the middle-aged man still didn''t admit defeat. He gave a roar and waved to take the spiral stab from Rena. The earthy fighting spirit was so strong that he could hardly see the middle-aged man''s fist. It was a shining yellow ball, This has shown that the middle-aged man is not confident that he can easily take the blow, so he will rush out all the fighting spirit in his body at the expense of loss. The red gun shadow and the earthy yellow light ball hit hard together. That is the fighting collision between fire attribute and ground attribute. The frenzied air flow surged out in all directions with the place where the two people stood as the core, and the ground directly collapsed several inches deep. With the frenzied air flow, the surrounding ground was almost ploughed by something, and countless gullies sprang up. The confrontation lasted less than a second, and the middle-aged man spewed a mouthful of blood and took a few steps back. The Khaki on his hands was so dark that there was almost only a thin layer left, and his face became extremely pale. At this moment, the middle-aged man''s eyes showed a trace of horror. He never thought that he would lose in this confrontation! Although he had known for a long time that a strong knight with a mount could indeed slightly improve his combat power, he never thought that the slightly improved combat power could completely suppress him. You know, this middle-aged man has stayed in the lower golden realm for a long time. His judgment, combat experience, consciousness and so on are far better than Rena. Therefore, when Rena charged, he knew that the power increase generated by the acceleration of the charge was much stronger than the power he had just been consumed, It is precisely because of this that he will transport the fighting spirit in his body to the extreme regardless of consumption, but even so, he is still lost to Ruina in the struggle! This result made the middle-aged man completely unbelievable. However, this kind of competition is not very good for Ruina. The opponent''s rush to transport regardless of loss will certainly bring some shock injuries to Ruina. However, Reina, who was born as a mercenary, has long been used to such minor injuries. Before she met Sean, her strength was not as strong as it is now. Injuries are more common, and she also knows a rule, that is, she must not show weakness in the fight, otherwise her opponent may fight back regardless of life and death. So even at this moment, Rena''s body was tumbling, but her face was still calm. At this point, Rena is indeed better than the middle-aged men who are used to living in dignity and excellence. When the horse''s hoof landed, Rena still didn''t hesitate. She tapped the horse''s belly with her legs and the war horse rushed out again. However, because the distance between the two sides was too close, it was only a matter of a few steps. Therefore, it was obviously impossible to accelerate to cause damage, even if the war horse was used to charge. However, for Rena, this is enough for her to reap the lives of her opponent, because her opponent has not breathed up at this moment and is completely unable to move. This is also the judgment and punishment of wrestling failure in the game. Therefore, in the game, unless players have enough confidence, they will never enter the wrestling state at will, because the failure penalty is really terrible. Especially for expert players, a few seconds of hard straight time is enough for them to die hundreds of times. Raise the gun! Straight! Rena''s spear pointed at the middle-aged man''s eyebrows. However, the expected subtle feeling of stabbing into the head did not appear, but suddenly sounded a "Ding". At this moment, another gold strongman finally came. He tore away his companion and raised his knife. The blade just blocked Rena''s gun tip. With one blow, the other golden strongman, who was also over middle age, also changed his face slightly. Both the former gold fighter and the current gold chopper are strong in strength and endurance. However, in the face of Rena''s shot, the strong anti shock force still shocked the gold strongman with a knife. What kind of force must be to achieve this step! But what surprised him more was that in the face of the fighter who had no resistance, Rena did not take it lightly, but went all out to stab the gun, which was obviously a cautious knight who did everything without leakage. In the face of this enemy who has almost no obvious weaknesses and flaws, the strong swordsman who has personally experienced and understood why his companions are so embarrassed also has a bitter mouth. For no reason, he had a very subtle idea in his heart: maybe they would both fall here today. At the thought of this, the strong swordsman was cold in his heart. Before the battle began, he was already doubting his fate, which was obviously deterred by the momentum of the other party. But Rena doesn''t care what her opponent is thinking. She only knew that the task Sean gave her was not to stay, that is to say, in this battle, anyone else must die here except soma hastin, who was listed as the target character, can live. In particular, the two inferior gold giants are unlikely to survive, because if they are allowed to escape, the problem will become particularly difficult and may even affect Sean''s plan. So even if she dies, Rena must keep both of them. As for the cavalry, Rena never glanced at them from beginning to end, because this time, anno brought five teams of steel wings, which were 50 people, and they were all elite veterans who had fought thousands of miles with Alfred. They were no worse than those who were transferred by Sean to guard the Black Swan Castle and go deep into the wilderness, If these people can''t keep the cavalry, anno, the commander with steel wings, won''t have to be. Mercilessly, after a shot failed, Rena also immediately withdrew the gun and returned. However, Rena did this action completely different from ordinary knights. When the long gun retracted, Rena did not retract her hand by a small margin, but almost swung back half a circle. The crotch war horse was a very cooperative small step back, which seemed to have a strange leisurely and elegant pace. "Be careful!" The fighter''s strong eyes changed slightly and immediately spoke to remind him. But this reminder was still a minute late. Although this swordsman is about the same age as that fighter, he was nearly ten years later when he was promoted to the next position of gold. Therefore, he is far inferior to that fighter in terms of his realm experience, combat experience, consciousness, skills and even experience against the enemy. That''s why when Ruina approached, His reaction was so slow, and then the attack and defense rhythm was more than five seconds slow. If it weren''t for the five second gap, with the joint efforts of him and the strong fighter, even Rena, who has the power to fight with the top gold strong after riding, would have to work very hard. However, it was this five second gap that gave Rena a clever chance to break one by one, and she didn''t waste this opportunity at all. In this almost fleeting time for others, she hit the fighter at the cost of minor injury. So at the moment, even if the fighter knows Rena''s tactics and skills, he can''t get up to support, so he can only remind. But opening a reminder is still not as good as direct support. "It''s late." Rena whispered, tapping her legs on the horse''s belly again. The war horse understood the light steps and jumped up as if there were no one else after two steps. Obviously, there was no accelerated sprint, no help, and even an armed Rena. However, when the war horse jumped, it still jumped high over the head of the swordsman. The breeze blew gently across Rena''s face and her hair. White horse, black armour, red gun. Leap, turn back and stab. It is like a beautiful picture of the arrival of a female martial god. Flying leap stab. Rena''s third high-level Knight skill tonight, and this one is also the exclusive skill of the holy spear knight system. The strong swordsman who didn''t have time to respond was stabbed by Rena in the back. The red fighting spirit was like a burning flame. It turned into a fiery snake and directly ran through the swordsman''s chest, leaving only a very thin burning hole in the front and back, but what''s more strange is that there was no blood flowing out of the front and back holes. Looking at the wound, Rena turned her mouth slightly, and seemed dissatisfied with the result. However, xiangkong jump stab is an attack skill that needs a certain degree of help. Just now, Rena just managed to use the shortest distance and the jumping power of the horse under her crotch, which is obviously not an ordinary war horse. In this case, the accuracy of judgment will naturally be unbalanced. Therefore, for this result, she can''t ask for more, or at least give her opponent a painful injury that is impressive enough. Of course, if there is enough distance to accelerate, Rena has absolute confidence and confidence. The blow just now will run through the enemy''s heart. For any strong person, the heart is the only source of strength. As long as the heart is destroyed, it is also equal to falling. When the war horse flying in the air landed again, the strong swordsman screamed as if waking up in a dream, and staggered forward for several steps. Although the blow did not directly hit the heart, it was only a few inches away. The red fighting spirit burned out of his body, and his heart was inevitably hurt. Although it was not as serious and embarrassing as the strong fighter, his fighting spirit was also greatly hindered for a while and a half, It is obviously impossible to perform as smoothly and roundly as before. Rena slightly shifted her horse''s head and ignored the strong fighter who was only three steps away from her, but locked her eyes on the strong swordsman again. Seeing this scene, the fighter, who had recovered some strength and fighting spirit, immediately jumped up and rushed towards his companions. He originally wanted to disguise that he could not afford to be seriously injured by virtue of his injury. He wanted to take the last breath in his body to give Rena the same heavy blow. Although he was likely to fall, he was not alone. At least, as long as he could play the role of containment, his companions must be able to kill Rena on the spot. But in any case, he didn''t expect that Rena would abandon him, who was completely connected with the disabled, and continue to choose the strong swordsman as the first goal. At this moment, the boxer and the strong man finally felt cold. But he knew very well that it was obviously impossible to escape in front of the female knight with almost beast intuition - with his seriously injured body, he could not escape the pursuit of a knight in any case. Therefore, the only way to survive is to join hands with their companions against the enemy. As long as they work together, they may have the power of a war to turn defeat into victory, but if they escape, it will be a real dead end. It''s also a pity that the strong fighter has enough combat experience. If he changes people who cherish their lives or take chances, I''m afraid he will never think of joining hands with the enemy like him, but turn around and run away at the first time. Because many times, if the lower gold strongman is determined to escape, it is difficult for even the upper gold strongman to stay without better means. So looking at this fighter, the strong man rushed to his companion, Rena''s face was slightly different. Of course, she can''t see that the fighter is pretending to give her a fatal blow. Her idea is very simple and straightforward, that is, continue to use the breaking skills to deal with the two gold fighters, because the fighter has been seriously injured and the threat to her is the lowest, but although the swordsman is also injured, However, it did not make him lose his combat effectiveness. Therefore, the threat is naturally greater than that of a boxer. It is natural to solve the enemy first. If the fighter and the strong are willing to take this opportunity to escape, Rena will only be happier. But I didn''t expect that the strong fighter''s will would be so firm and her judgment would be so excellent, so Rena could only sigh helplessly and then ride her horse. This time, because it was a little far away, Rena started the war horse charge again without hesitation. Still like white lightning. Rena had rushed to the two strong men who had been in formation, but the spear in her hand was no longer stabbed at the swordsman, but at the fighter. When each one breaks, Rena will choose the more threatening enemy to deal with first, but if the opponent is united, Rena will naturally choose the most seriously injured enemy to deal with. In either case, its core essence still points directly to the tactical purpose of breaking each other. At this point, no one can shake Rena''s will and determination. In the face of this frightful blow, the boxer who had been seriously injured naturally did not dare to take it hard, but chose to withdraw and avoid it. Under normal circumstances, choosing to avoid at this time is tantamount to giving the initiative to an opponent, which also means that it will often be brought into the opponent''s battle rhythm. In this way, it can only be passive defense. An carelessness is the end of falling and dying. However, at this moment, the fighter was not fighting alone. He also had a companion whose strength was not below him to help. So I saw the cold light shining. The strong swordsman had raised his sword and used the broad blade as a shield to block Rena''s domineering stab. The strong strength burst out, and the strong swordsman shook his hands. However, this time, he reacted very quickly. When he almost felt the shock force fed back by the blade, he gave a shock drink. The power fed back from his hands was transmitted to his feet and then shocked into the ground. For a moment, the place where the strong swordsman stood collapsed more than an inch, and cobweb cracks appeared everywhere, even affecting the foundation of Reina''s horse under her crotch. However, Rena''s reaction was no worse. When the reins of her left hand pulled to the left, the war horse jumped to the left, which easily dissolved the shock force, and even omitted the defensive action of withdrawing the gun. But at this moment, the fighter who had withdrawn suddenly jumped out and stepped on the back of the chopping knife. An invisible air stream suddenly erupted from his feet and the back of the knife, flying towards Ruina like a jet plane. It was as fierce as a beast that seemed to tear Rena to pieces. At the same time, the strong swordsman also waved his knife and chopped at the four hoofs of the war horse under Rena''s crotch. The low whistling sound mixed with a blade shadow, and the howling wind even completely overwhelmed the fighting crowd on the other side, which was obviously the same performance of urging the fighting spirit to the extreme. In terms of the selection of fighters, this fighter is the best time. From the tacit understanding of cooperation, the cooperation between the two is also the most perfect. In the brief confrontation just now, they could see that Rena and the horse under her crotch obviously had the same heart, which was the fundamental reason why Rena''s combat power could be brought into full play and even far exceed the joint force of the two. Because under normal circumstances, people of Knight rank can only give full play to their strength when they have mounts. Even if they improve slightly, they can''t improve so much as Rena. At least they can''t maintain such a relaxed look of confidence under the siege of two strong men of the same rank. Moreover, even if Rena does not have any obvious flaws and weaknesses, since Rena is a knight, she has inevitable weaknesses. Mount. It''s good for any knight to play half his strength when he loses his mount. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, as long as Rena is sacked, they can really have the hope of victory. Because after learning Rena''s unparalleled riding skills, they obviously lost their confidence in winning in the face of Rena riding a war horse, so they had to let Rena off anyway. Because of this, these two people will choose such exquisite cooperation. The fighter''s killing was not intended to hurt Rena. He just wanted to pull Rena off the horse. To be on the safe side, another strong swordsman also took the opportunity to cut the horse''s four hoofs with a knife - although the chopping knife is not better than the horse chopping knife, it is enough at a close distance now. Under such a dual attack, no matter how Rena responds, she is bound to succeed than the other party, which is the fundamental point they see. However, the next scene made both of them feel extremely cold. Because in the face of the fight of the strong fighter, Rena didn''t even pay any attention to him. She lay back and lay on the horse. The strong fighter watched her fly over Rena, but she couldn''t touch a corner of Rena''s clothes. At the same time, Ruina also urged the war horse to charge again in an instant, and let the war horse rush out with herself towards the front. Ruina, lying on the horse''s back, also raised a horse returning gun, and the gun tip surrounded by spiral strength light points on the trailing blade. There was a dull roar. This shot not only stopped the attack of the strong swordsman, but also made the horse rush faster with the help of the generated momentum. After that, as soon as Rena straightened her waist, she sat up again. The rein trembled slightly, and the horse hissed, and the speed gradually slowed down. Then, under the control of Rena''s exquisite riding skills, the horse''s head turned and soon circled a small half circle, facing the two golden giants again nearly 30 meters away. Rena''s indifferent eyes stared at the two people. At this moment, the two gold giants swallowed saliva, and the color of horror on her face was clearly visible. They never thought that under the perfect tacit cooperation, which was almost a kill, they still had no way to take the knight. They not only didn''t shoot her down, but even let her open a distance of nearly 30 meters. Everyone knows that for a knight who has mastered the charging skills of war horses and has high-level Knight skills such as spiral stabbing, shadow gun and flying jump stabbing, the distance of 30 meters is by no means a safe distance, or even a death distance. No matter which high-level skill is used to launch an attack at this distance, the other party can easily kill any of them. Even if the two people work together to resist, they will just pull the situation back to the previous impasse again. If the opponent is an impetuous person, perhaps they can win with their old experience. But through the fight just now, whether it''s a strong boxer or a strong swordsman, they all know very well that the female knight in front of them is not only careful and calm enough to make people feel terrible, but also has almost beast like fighting intuition and judgment. More importantly, she is unparalleled in riding! Riding is unparalleled, which is a supreme praise for knights. Just like the title of sword saint, sword emperor and sword emperor is the same as that of swordsman. A knight can play the strongest combat effectiveness only when he has a mount. Therefore, when fighting with knights, many opponents will try to get the other party off the horse. As long as they get off the horse, their combat effectiveness will be reduced by more than half immediately. How to avoid being shot down by the other party in fierce battle is to test the riding skills of every knight. Only those who will not be shot down anyway, Moreover, only the knight who shows incomparable fighting strength on the war horse can be crowned with the special title of "unparalleled riding war". There is no doubt that Rena is clearly enough to bear the honor. Of course, as far as boxers and swordsmen are concerned, they certainly don''t know the horror of the rank system of Holy Lance knight. Those who can compete with the holy spear knights are enough Paladin knights who belong to the level of this system. As for other Paladin knights, bow knights, guard knights, etc., who also belong to special high-level classes, it is difficult to compete with the holy sword and holy spear in the same level. Without him, riding and fighting are unparalleled. At this time, another battlefield dominated by anno is also coming to an end. More than 20 cavalry of the second cavalry regiment of dabion did not survive. Under the attack of more than half of the steel winged elite veterans, the cavalry who could not even get on the horse could not play its due combat effectiveness. Under the command of anno, he successfully wiped out all the cavalry with only one death, two serious injuries and ten minor injuries. Of course, there was another surprise. "You can''t do this to me!" A cry sounded in the northern barbarian''s circle, "let go of me! I am a noble! I ask for negotiation! I ask for the treatment of noble prisoners Do you know who I am? I am... " When hearing this cry, the faces of the two gold strongmen suddenly changed. Qi Qi turned around and had to rush to the other side for support. Although the two men were almost powerless to fight back against Rena and even suffered heavy losses, even now, it is easy for them to kill anno and all the northern barbarians. But will Rena let them succeed? Almost at the moment when their minds changed slightly, under the influence of William, how could Rena, who is very good at grasping the fighter, miss this opportunity? The white streamer came towards the two men almost in the blink of an eye. "No!" The fighter''s face suddenly changed when he felt the wind. But just when he reacted, the bright red blood had bloomed in front of him, like a bright red rose. The strong swordsman was shot through the heart by Rena! Then, without waiting for the strong fighter to withdraw, the fighting spirit that stabbed into the strong swordsman suddenly burst out, completely smashing the upper body of the strong swordsman, while Ruina waved her gun and stabbed at the strong fighter. Seeing that the gun was a sharp stab without any tricks, the middle-aged man of the fist fighter immediately patted the gun with his hands folded. Even if he would be pierced by the gun, he could at least barely save his life. However, the result of the fact made the boxer''s golden strongman look frightened. Because the result of the fact was not as he expected, Rena shot effortlessly through his hands and then into his eyebrows. When the red fighting spirit rolled in his skull, his head exploded like a burst watermelon in an instant. Headless corpse, slowly kneeling to the ground, and then falling down. The next thing, of course, is the cleaning and cleaning traces on the battlefield. At least people can''t find that they are clues under Sean''s command. However, for the northern barbarians living in the polar regions all year round, they are completely familiar with the old work of driving light cars, which is effortless at all. Just then, anno dragged three people over. Two of them were soma hastin and his assistant, Qazi. But what was really unexpected was the third living man. "Is that you?" This man is Domingo''s eldest son, avi hastin! He looked at Rena with a look of disbelief, and his expression was full of deep incomprehension: "why No, who the hell are you? " Ann Nuo glanced at the young man obliquely. Obviously, he couldn''t stand his croaking: "how do you deal with this guy?" "I am an aristocrat, I ask for aristocratic treatment!" When avi heard this, he was surprised and immediately shouted, "you know my identity. I''m the future count tinchiin. I can pay the ransom!" Hearing avi''s words, Rena turned her head and looked at Arnold and nodded slightly: "he is indeed an aristocrat, the eldest son of Domingo hastin." Hearing Rena''s words, AVI''s face showed a happy look, but he didn''t notice. Rena shrugged slightly after saying this. Only soma and Qazi noticed, but it was because they noticed this action that their faces suddenly changed. Ann Nuo turned away with an indifferent face, but he stood behind avi, took out his own small axe, raised the axe on avi''s head, then suddenly waved down, and directly chopped avi''s head with an axe. He pulled out the axe with slight force, and anno muttered, "noble? Sean doesn''t need nobility. " Looking at the scene in front of them, soma and Qazi''s faces became very pale. Because the name "Sean" has let them know which power these people in front of them come from. But they never thought that the Lord of the panda leader should launch this attack with such courage. Isn''t he afraid of being discovered by the people of the peace association? Chapter 467 Almost at the same time when Rena had just finished the battle, another operation in the void city began simultaneously. Tonight''s night, it seems a little deep and charming. It should have been a very beautiful night, but tonight in the void city seems to reveal a stagnant atmosphere. Except that a limited number of areas are still lively, places such as the city center and the urban defense military camp are in silence. However, this is not a big deal for the void city. Anyway, it has been the case in recent days, and the residents of the void city are getting used to it. Several figures quietly moved forward in the center of the city under the cover of the night. Their movements are very fast, and every pause is moving in the shadow of the surrounding buildings, and outsiders can''t find the trace of these people at all. With the gradual progress of these figures, their destination finally began to become clear, which is the Lord''s house. However, it is surprising that at the moment, it is not late at night, but there is not much light in the Lord''s house. It seems that most people have already fallen asleep. At this time, a figure who had sneaked under the wall of the Lord''s house clinged to the wall and climbed slowly. The position he chose was just on the back of the moonlight. The shadow of the tall building of the Lord''s house just covered him, so he held his breath and waited here without making any sound. His eyes were watching the situation inside the wall. Because of the use of special skills, several patrols walking in front of him did not notice the arrival of the uninvited guest. One second, two seconds, ten seconds, twenty seconds Time is flowing quietly, but this figure seems to be assimilated with the shadow and the wall. There is no action. If it is not for the breathing sound that comes out every few moments, this figure is no different from the stone carving. Finally, about 15 minutes later, the figure moved again. His eyes twinkled with a fine light, and he reached out and quietly made a few gestures behind his back. So soon, those who walked with him immediately appeared one after another, and then jumped onto the wall. However, these people did not act blindly, but assimilated their own breath with the surrounding environment by relying on the shadow and some concealment, and then looked at their own commanders. At this time, the commander who was obviously leading the team had begun to make a series of complex gestures. However, the complexity of these gestures is only for outsiders, but people like them are not difficult to understand. In the twinkling of an eye, these people had completely figured out the patrol route and interval time around the whole Lord''s house. When they saw these gestures, everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that there was such a strict patrol layout around the Lord''s house, and they still used the three-line cross surveillance method. The so-called three line cross surveillance method actually means that each patrol team will be within the vision of the other three patrols. Therefore, every four patrols are a group, and every four groups are a group. Usually, there are three to five secret outposts in the patrol and monitoring area of each group. If these secret outposts are not excluded, it is impossible for them to launch attacks on these patrols. However, if they want to launch attacks on these patrols, they must put down 16 patrols at the same time. For the stalkers with only six people at present, It is simply an impossible task. So it''s doomed that they can''t attack in this way. However, the three line cross surveillance method is not impeccable. At least, the patrol route of the patrol team is unified from beginning to end, because if not, they cannot ensure that they are within the vision of the other three patrols all the time. According to the observation just now, the leader has found the patrol path of six patrol teams in the small area he used as the entry point. In this patrol path, there is a blank period of nearly three seconds. Although the blank period is not long, it is enough for them to sneak into the Lord''s house. However, the leader knew very well that since the other party could arrange such a strict patrol route, he would certainly know the blank period, so there would be one or two secret outposts staring at the blank period. The only thing he needed to do was pull out the nails of these secret outposts. Soon, the leader''s eyes became sharp. "Sure enough, it''s two nails." He stretched out his right hand, raised an index finger, and then immediately raised his middle finger and ring finger at the same time. Then he turned into a fist clenching posture, and then extended his finger in one direction. Then the stalker jumped and jumped down. At the same time, another stalker kept up with him. At this moment, they both showed an unparalleled amazing speed and attacked their respective targets. Their speed was very fast, and their attack was like a beast out of the cage, but they had rushed to their targets in the blink of an eye. At this time, the two secret outposts who were targeted by them were suddenly shocked, but it was too late for the two veteran stalkers: they both took an arrow step and approached the secret outpost. Their left hand tightly clamped the lower half of the secret outpost''s face like a pair of pliers, so that they could not make any sound at all, and their right hand immediately grabbed their throat, Just listen to the light sound of "click", the two secret whistles were twisted and broken at the same time. Then, the two stalkers held the body of the secret sentry and hid in the place where the two secret sentries stayed. At this time, another patrol passed by. In three seconds, they just killed two secret outposts in an instant. When the next three second blank period appeared, the six figures immediately broke out at an amazing speed again, sneaking into the Lord''s house like a gust of wind. Almost at the moment when the six men sneaked into the Lord''s house, in a dark place outside the Lord''s house, a man quietly pressed a button he carried with him. At the same time, in the conference room of the Lord''s house, a stone carved eye on William''s desk suddenly lit up. Seeing the stone carving''s eyes lit up, William was slightly stunned, and then said in a deep voice: "those assassins have entered the Lord''s house It seems that we have lost two members of the realm of void. It is really not easy for rupee to find someone. I began to wonder about rupee''s identity in the thieves'' Guild. " "I don''t understand why we must really find an assassin and let our people play it, isn''t it good?" Sean said reluctantly, "my previous proposal was just to create an illusion." "Even if it''s acting, there''s a difference between real acting and fake acting." Neil said calmly, "don''t forget, you arranged Christina to stay in the Lord''s house." Hearing Neil''s words, Sean finally admitted his fate and sighed: "even so, you are also in danger." "No." William shook his head. "You just stay away from us now." "Why?" Sean was stunned. "Because I especially asked rupee to explain. This action is aimed at Sean. If it causes too much panic, we won''t pay." William explained with a relaxed face, "so as long as you are not with us, we will not be in any danger. That''s why I didn''t arrange guards in the Lord''s residence. After all, I should try my best to avoid staff reduction. Now I''m very distressed to lose two people in the void, so you should stay away from us and let us pay tribute to these two heroes who died for the territory. " "Despicable!" Sean''s forehead has blue veins. "I''m not going!" "I think we''d better go to Beth''s room." Neil said suddenly. "That''s right." William nodded, so he and Neil got up at the same time, and then began to pack up, completely treating Sean as transparent. "Too much!" Sean complained with great dissatisfaction. "Don''t worry." William said with a smile, "the money we offer is only enough for a few silver people at most. It''s more than enough to deal with them with your strength By the way, remember to let one go. He will report to rupee, but it''s better if you can get a little injury. Anyway, after tonight, you can watch Neil and me perform. " Hearing what William said, Sean had no choice but to admit his fate. But what William, Sean and Neil didn''t know was that almost at the same time when the six assassins entered the Lord''s house, another assassin quietly followed them into the Lord''s house. This is a man in his thirties. His eyes are slightly sunken. His face is not ruddy, but pale. He is wearing a set of black leather armor. If his clothes didn''t make him look a little different, he would look no different from ordinary civilians who are tired from work. But at this moment, he was less than three meters away from the six assassins in front, but they still didn''t find him, which was enough to prove that the man in his prime was not ordinary. At least, in terms of assimilation of breath and integration into the environment, his skills are far better than those of the first six people. However, considering that the young man is already a strong man who has stepped into the golden realm, there is a big gap between him and the six silver realm masters in front, which is acceptable. In particular, when the man just entered the Lord''s house, he also broke the third secret whistle that the six silver realm experts in front didn''t find. This alone is enough to judge the strength gap between the two sides. But at the moment, the young man also had some doubts on his face. The six silver realm masters are obviously specialized in the assassination industry, which can be easily judged from their actions and stealth skills. And it is for this reason that he seems very confused, because he knows that the person behind him is Domingo hastin, so which force does these six people represent? Besides Domingo hastin, who else wants the Lord to die? For the first time, the young man felt that it was obviously inappropriate to choose tonight to carry out the assassination plan. He felt it necessary to report what he saw to Domingo hastin. Because the development of things obviously exceeded expectations, this situation is obviously a third party trying to fish in troubled waters. But when he was about to turn around and leave, he couldn''t help thinking that since his original task was to assassinate Sean, what does it matter if there is a third party fishing in troubled waters? Anyway, as long as Shawn is killed, his task will be completed. According to the information he has, he doesn''t think that the six assassins can easily kill Shawn together. It seems that he still needs his hand. Since the biggest risk is blocked by the first six people, he can wait for the opportunity. Maybe he can easily kill Sean without paying any price this time. The enemy of the enemy is a friend anyway. Thinking of this, the young man finally turned back and began to move towards the upper level of the Lord''s house. Chapter 468 Sean sat quietly in the conference room. This is a conference room on the third floor. It is also the place where he spends most time with William and Neil. Basically, as long as he is in the empty city, he will stay in this conference room most of the time. Although he nominally has to deal with some documents, in fact, he is basically a decoration here. Unless he needs to change the territory affairs in his name, no documents need to go through his hands. William and Neil are enough to handle the huge affairs of the whole territory. In fact, it is also because Sean is not a qualified Lord, and William and Neil are too excellent. Like other territories, even if the Lord doesn''t do everything himself, there will never be only one interior official under his command who specializes in dealing with government affairs. Maybe even there will be several aides who can help with government affairs. But under Sean, there are only two people dealing with government affairs: Neil and Rudd. However, compared with Neil, Rudd''s work is undoubtedly much easier, because the Dayi collar he is responsible for is a formed territory, which does not require him to invest too much energy. Especially after becoming Neil''s hand, Rudd''s workload to deal with is reduced by more than half, which naturally gives him more free time. However, Rudd didn''t waste his time. He spent his spare time on other research topics. It is said that one research topic also aroused Neil''s high interest. You know, Neil has lived for hundreds of years, and he has disguised his identity and worked under many nobles. In any way, he has a powerful advantage that other government officials do not have. It is these advantages that enable him to complete almost what needs an administrative team alone. Therefore, it is not easy to arouse his strong interest under such circumstances. What Sean is looking at at at the moment is what interests Neil. Such information, of course, ultimately needs Sean''s personal decision. However, Neil''s other outstanding advantage is that when Rudd began to study this subject which is conducive to the growth of territorial economic benefits, he already saw many troubles that this subject needs to face. Therefore, this material has made extremely detailed judgment and analysis, and even divided the whole subject research into three stages, And the investment and return required in each stage are roughly evaluated. If we can really overcome the troubles mentioned in the information, once the plan is successfully implemented, the territory''s economic income is likely to be tripled. Moreover, the larger the territory is and the richer the resources are, the greater the profits will be. However, for such a huge plan, the investment in the first stage alone needs at least 2 million large funds, while the investment in the second and third stages is doubled on the basis of the previous stage. In other words, if you want to triple the income of the whole territory, you need at least tens of millions of funds. You know, Athena fought the whole southern part of the kingdom of dabion, and the final harvest of that battle was just tens of millions. This is a huge investment project. Of course, for such a large project, the investment in each stage will also have a corresponding return. It depends on whether Sean has enough courage to make this decision. Because once this project is started, it means that Sean decides to invest all the proceeds of the future war with the kingdom of dabion, which also means that he cannot make any military expansion or other government investment before completing the first phase of the plan. "The privatization of special products, ah, thanks to Rudd." Sean smiled and closed the document, but his eyes narrowed slightly. "Now that he has come outside the door, why don''t you come in?" The voice was not loud, but it was loud enough in this night. However, no one responded to Sean''s words. It was still very quiet both inside and outside the room. Seeing this, Sean sighed slightly and put his right hand into a bag at his waist. The bag is rectangular, very flat, about two centimeters deep, just enough to reach into one hand. However, seeing the complicated decorative texture on the bag and the obviously specially tanned black leather, it is obvious that Sean asked someone to make the bag specially. When Sean''s hand came out of the bag, there was a slight golden glow in his palm, and some confused grunts had been taken out by Sean. This bag is Gulu''s residence! With a strong swing of his hand, grunt, who was still sleeping, had been thrown out by Sean. "Gollum!" A sharp scream suddenly sounded, which was particularly penetrating in this silent night. I saw a golden streamer drawing a golden straight line in mid air at an amazing speed, and then I heard a dull "bang". Gulu had directly penetrated the wall of the conference room. I don''t know which wall was embedded. But this time, there was no movement in the whole Lord''s house. Unlike in the black swan castle, every impact on the wall would trigger a small-scale earthquake. When Gulu passed through the wall for two or three seconds, another low sound of heavy objects landing finally sounded. Judging from the sound, it should obviously be the sound of a man falling to the ground. Almost at the same time, the door of the conference room was knocked open, and the three figures rushed in at a speed that even Sean was slightly surprised. As soon as they entered the room, the three figures scattered around the conference room at the same time. Obviously, this extremely tacit cooperation is not the first time for them to do so. This conference room is not very big, but even if there are more than a dozen people sitting at the same time, it is not a problem, but the layout of the conference room has always been a more serious and open environment. Naturally, there will not be too many furnishings, so there will not be too many obstacles that can be used. If you want to hide in the conference room, everyone knows that it is by no means an easy task, At least as long as you are not blind, you can find your hiding place by sweeping it casually. But now, in front of Sean, there was a scene that shocked everyone. After the three assassins broke through the door and rushed into the conference room, they scattered around at the first time. Because the direction of the three people scattered was different from the explosive force of the sudden acceleration, and the speed was very good, even Sean couldn''t lock the three people at the first time, so he swept along the trace of one of them completely subconsciously, At that moment, the other two killers who entered the conference room completely disappeared under Sean''s eyes. When Sean was surprised to sweep in the direction of the other two people who had just rushed in, the third person who could still find the trace suddenly disappeared out of thin air! Sean''s eyebrows jumped. Shadow assassin! This is a sixth level occupation, that is, the so-called superior silver in this world. Although not particularly good at damage, and not as good as other assassin system classes, such as breaking defense or powerful damage ability, this class is the most troublesome class in all Assassin system classes. Because their professional talent can be perfectly integrated with the environment. In this way, they can not only shield their own breath, but also perform the special means of changing into living people. Basically, any place with shadow is the home of their career. There is no doubt that Sean lost their trail entirely because they shielded their own breath and integrated into the surrounding shadow environment. Although there is not much room in the conference room to hide people, there are too many places for shadow assassins who can hide their bodies as long as they have shadows. Even with these shadow parts, it is not particularly difficult to get close to Sean. If Almost as soon as Sean thought of a trouble, a shadow assassin suddenly attacked from the left. His attack was unprepared and unexpected. Even Sean, who had gone through hundreds of battles, failed to react at the first time, so that he missed the weakest attack opportunity of shadow Assassin - this is the biggest weakness of their profession: Shadow assassin is no better than other assassin classes, and their self-defense is very weak and their lethality is not high, Therefore, at the moment of violence, it is actually equivalent to a complete undefended state. In this state, if they can Parry their attack, they will enter a "hard straight time", which is somewhat similar to the case of wrestling failure. Out of his habitual conditioned reflex, Sean immediately returned to defense with his sword at the moment when the shadow assassin suddenly attacked. But what he didn''t expect was that the target of the shadow assassin was not him, but the oil lamp placed in front of his desk - which was also a key point considered by Sean before. The dagger in the shadow Assassin''s hand mercilessly broke the cover of the oil lamp. The tip of the sword easily cut off the wick on the oil lamp, which looked like a flame rising from the dagger. Then, as the shadow assassin withdrew, the short sword was thrown, and the flame was completely extinguished. The darkness was like a beast that had been dormant for a long time. At the moment when the only light in the room disappeared, it finally showed its ferocious fangs, jumped out suddenly and completely swallowed the whole room. A slight cold suddenly approached. But not from the front, but from behind Sean. The second shadow assassin, suddenly attack! Chapter 469 Sean''s hair blew up! Sean has never been so close to death since his return from the wilderness. He can feel the tingling feeling in his back and heart, which is the attack area locked by the other party''s killing intention. This feeling is countless times more real than that in the game. At least in the game, Sean definitely can''t have this kind of blankness that almost suffocates him, and even his brain will produce a blank feeling. But soon, Sean reacted completely. The rich combat experience in the game, as well as the experience and adventure after coming to this world, have made Sean a reborn leap forward. At this moment, it was this subconsciousness that was completely exercised in the world that saved Sean''s life. Like the shadow Assassin''s assassination in the shadow, there was no smoke-free anger, and a large piece of silver cuticle appeared in Sean''s back and heart. Spell seal. Silver scale! "Ding!" The dagger easily pierced Sean''s shirt, but when it pierced Sean''s body, it made a hoarse metal noise, and even some sparks splashed out. At this moment, the shadow assassin immediately realized that the target character must also be wearing some special protective armor in his shirt, so he immediately withdrew his sword and retreated, just a step or two. The original cold killing intention and breath disappeared in an instant. Obviously, it is hiding in the shadow again. And the former shadow assassin who smashed the oil lamp with a sword has no breath at the moment. But Sean knew that they must be lurking around them, like swimming sharks ready to pounce. As long as they showed a little flaw, they would not hesitate to take action. But Sean didn''t expect that shadow assassins would have such subtle and tacit cooperation. In his impression, shadow assassins must have all kinds of vital points to kill at one blow because their damage is relatively low. Therefore, there are few group actions, and most of them rely on their own ability to sneak close to the target, Then, at the moment when the target''s mind is relaxed, he reveals his deadly fangs. But at present, although there are only two of the three shadow assassins, their tacit cooperation also makes Sean feel a great pressure and threat. In the case of one-on-one, Sean has no effort to deal with these shadow assassins. Even if he deals with three shadow assassins head-on, he has no pressure. But in this dark environment, let alone facing three shadow assassins, only one is enough to make Sean feel great pressure. Of course, there are many ways to deal with shadow assassins. For example, the best way right now is to leave the room. As long as there is no shadow, even the shadow assassins are just some people with a little agility, not to mention Sean. Even the next silver anno can easily clean up two or three shadow assassins. This is also the helplessness of shadow assassins. After all, in the case of fighting alone, they are completely incomparable with other assassination grades. But as soon as Sean started to leave the room, a cold light flashed out again. It was still a shot without warning, and it was still drawn obliquely from one side to stop on Sean''s throat. It was impossible to stop at this moment at the speed of Sean''s sudden force, so it looked like Sean hit himself with a dagger. Such an abrupt, unprovoked, extremely dangerous and accurate shot is the most typical feature of shadow assassins. However, the expected bloody gas did not appear, but it was still a splash of sparks and a sound of metal impact under unexpected circumstances. The shadow assassin who suddenly attacked opened his eyes. Although his expression could not be seen in the dark, Sean knew that his face must be very shocked and ugly at this time. In fact, the shadow assassin really looked incredibly shocked at the moment. In this small group organization, his personal strength, combat experience, consciousness, judgment, skills, etc. are only under their leader. So when Sean moved just now, he immediately knew Sean''s plan. Even at that moment, he had completely judged Sean''s action track, and under such accurate judgment, his shot was an inevitable result. The final actual situation also shows that his shot can really end Sean''s life, because Sean can''t stop at all. Judging from the sharpness of their shadow Assassin''s standard daggers, even if they can''t cut off Sean''s head, they can at least leave a fatal wound on his throat. But all this, under Sean''s special ability, became broken bubbles. Without the slightest hesitation. The most important thing to do with shadow assassins is to grab reaction time. Because the mistake at this moment will make them slightly distracted, but in terms of their professional level and quality, this gap period will never exceed one second. So when the light and fire sparkled in the dark and the sound of metal friction sounded, Sean''s sword immediately stabbed to the side - under such obvious circumstances, if Sean still couldn''t judge the other party''s position, his rank at the silver peak could be cut off and practiced again. Poof. The slight sound of sharp tools into the body is not big, but it is like a bolt from the blue for everyone in the room. The smell of blood began to diffuse in the conference room. The next moment, Sean jumped up and continued to rush towards the door. His position is not far from the door of the conference room, just a few meters away. I''m afraid it doesn''t even need a second when he runs with all his strength. But obviously, the situation tonight is a little complicated. I''m afraid the distance is more than a second for him. Fortunately, it''s a curse. Silver scale now has 20 seconds of free time to control after being promoted to level 3. Otherwise, in the face of these shadow assassins who have completely occupied the geographical advantage, Sean''s self-confidence is really not high. He never thought that in order to fake the truth, rupee would look for professional killers such as shadow assassins, and he found a team to come. It really gave Sean an unusual headache. But just as Sean continued to rush forward, two murderous intentions came from one left and one right. Obviously, it seems that when finding it difficult to solve Sean by one person, the remaining two shadow assassins finally couldn''t help working together. But in this way, Sean''s inner tension can''t help but relax a little. What he''s afraid of is that these shadow assassins have been hiding in the shadow. That''s really threatening, but if he dares to show up, it''s not so scary for Sean. Run to the door? That''s just a bait. The window is right behind him. I really want to avoid these shadow assassins. By taking advantage of the geographical assassination means, Sean only needs to hit the window behind him, and naturally he can get out of danger immediately. He can even disturb the guards outside the Lord''s house. He can play as he wants. Anyway, William and Neil are protected by bass, and Sean is not afraid of these people running to find trouble with others, Besides, Christina is still in the Lord''s house. As for the height of the third floor, Sean''s endurance, strength and agility are not a problem at all. "Gollum!" Sean waved his sword, lightly blocked the two swords pointing at his neck, and gave a shock at the same time. A golden streamer broke through the wall and rushed into the conference room. To the extent that Sean and Gulu are interlinked, he can let Gulu fly into the conference room immediately even if he doesn''t need to speak. The reason why he will speak out is to frighten the two shadow assassins. What he needs to consider is not to solve all the enemies who came to assassinate him, but to arrange it with the script he set. At least he must leave a shadow assassin to let him escape smoothly. When Gulu rushed into the meeting room, because he was in touch with Sean, even if Sean didn''t need to speak and give orders, Gulu immediately began to glow and heat. All of a sudden, the whole conference room became as bright as day, let alone a shadow. I''m afraid there was no place to hide dirt. At this moment, Sean finally saw the faces of the two shadow assassins in front of him. It''s actually two young men who look very young. Judging from their appearance, I''m afraid their actual age will not be much older than themselves. But at this moment, Sean didn''t have the slightest mercy. As soon as the long sword in his hand was picked, while shaking away the short swords on both sides, he also stabbed the young man on the left. With the sharpness of the dead bone, let alone the shadow assassin himself, in order to pursue the limit, the protection ability is almost zero. Even wearing heavy armor, he can''t stop the dead bone. The young shadow assassin was stabbed in the heart by Sean on the spot. But at this time, what Sean didn''t expect was that behind him, there was a cold smell. This is the fourth shadow assassin! A flash of amazement flashed across Sean''s face, but he immediately understood. Shadow assassin is a profession that can sneak and raid as long as there is shadow. Although it is slightly inferior in combat effectiveness, it is the most threatening of all assassination professions. The fourth shadow assassin must have lurked into the conference room in the shadow generated by the three shadow assassins who broke in at the beginning, so Sean couldn''t find the shadow assassin. But then, the shadow assassin didn''t attack Sean. Obviously, he mistakenly thought Sean was wearing some armor. I''m afraid the general damage would have little effect on him. Therefore, when the shadow assassin completely exposed his trace, he fit up and hugged Sean tightly without hesitation. At this time, the shadow assassin on the right immediately shot at Sean without hesitation. This time, his attack position was the center of Sean''s eyebrows. However, in the face of the attack, Sean still had no fear. He just let out a cold hum, and the guru suspended in mid air swooped down and hit the shadow assassin on the head. With Gollum''s own terrible force field, there was no need to care whether the place it hit was crucial or not. It was enough to completely smash the head of the shadow assassin. However, in the blink of an eye, the encirclement and killing of these shadow assassins did not benefit at all except leaving the bodies of four companions. At this time, the shadow assassin holding Sean seemed to admit his fate. He immediately shouted, "boss, go!" Hearing this cry, Sean was shocked. He never thought that there would be six shadow assassins in this small group. Those who can successfully step into the upper silver can be regarded as little-known experts. A small group composed of six shadow assassins will never be an unknown team. Moreover, people who don''t talk about friendship like the assassin still have this spirit of sacrifice. The man they call the boss is by no means a simple opponent. At the moment, if he is allowed to leave, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future. But according to the plan, Sean had to let at least one shadow assassin escape. These thoughts turned slightly in Sean''s mind. When he came back, he had seen the middle-aged man with some vicissitudes in his face. After staring at Sean deeply, he immediately broke the window and chose to escape without hesitation. Until this moment, Sean also understood that even if he wanted to keep the other party, it was completely impossible to do it, but he couldn''t help feeling a little sick. Where did rupee find these people. But in this way, Sean didn''t kill the shadow assassin behind him. Maybe you can find these people through rupee and talk to them about conditions. Sean really doesn''t want to have a shadow assassin staring at him all the time. With his current strength, as long as the shadow assassin occupies the right place, it is still very threatening to him. After all, rupee''s tone of looking for these assassins is from the perspective of Domingo hastin, so these shadow assassins will only think that Domingo did it. Of course, if it were those Lone Ranger shadow assassins, Sean wouldn''t be so worried. After all, one deal is one deal. But for a relatively rare assassin group like this, Sean is really a little uncertain. But just as Sean was about to capture the shadow assassin who still struggled to hold himself alive, a powerful breath burst out in the conference room. Then, this breath rushed towards Sean without concealment. The awe inspiring and ferocious terror breath, like a yoke, stifled Sean and the shadow assassin who hugged Sean. From the position of the man''s breath, it was obviously behind them. The fierce breath, like a sharp sword, made Sean''s whole back tingle. You know, at this moment, there is someone behind him! Almost without thinking, Sean already knew the strength of the enemy. Gold strong! Chapter 470 How can there be a gold strongman here!? Sean''s heart was shocked. But at this moment, he can''t help thinking too much, because no matter what reason the gold strongman appears here, he wants to kill himself, but he can''t be wrong. In this case, Sean didn''t dare to catch the shadow assassin alive. With a sudden shock, he finally broke away from the rogue means of the shadow assassin. At the same time, the whole person immediately jumped forward. Almost as soon as Sean broke away from the bear embrace of the shadow assassin, the golden strongman behind him had been killed. He didn''t care about the life or death of the shadow assassin at all. The wrist of his right hand was slightly raised, and the wrist guard tied to his wrist showed a short sword. However, it didn''t directly stab into the back and heart of the shadow assassin, but directly stabbed into the cervical spine, and then waved it again. The shadow assassin was thrown out of the window by him, Then he continued to rush towards Sean. There was no pause in the whole process. Moreover, with the help of this blood seeing, the momentum suddenly erupted from the golden strong man climbed to the peak, and there was a awe inspiring breath of people blocking killing and Buddha blocking killing Buddha. Although the gold strongman is just a lower gold strongman, the momentum at this time is almost comparable to the upper gold strongman. Without any words, the golden strongman immediately chased after Sean. There were red blood stains on the exposed sword tip of his right hand, and then stabbed at Sean''s back and cervical spine. When the shadow assassins met just now, he had found that the shadows did not attack Sean''s back and heart. Presumably, there should be special protection like goggles, so he would choose another position as the attack point. If you can become a strong man in the golden realm, no one will be a fool. In particular, assassin killers like him usually pursue one shot, so they definitely won''t waste such a good attack opportunity to test whether the weapons in their hands are sharp. However, although the golden strongman considered it very carefully, he also didn''t know Sean enough. But there''s no way. Spell seal. Silver scale is a special protection skill, which can''t be seen in other classes except those in the Department of spell seal swordsman. In today''s world, I''m afraid there are only two people who curse and seal the swordsman rank system, so it''s doomed that this golden strong man''s inevitable kill is obviously impossible to succeed. It was still the harsh metal impact. The golden strong only felt that the tip of the short sword on his right hand seemed to hit a shield! With his rich experience, it was natural to judge at once that Sean could not hide a shield. He immediately realized that Sean must have activated some special magic shield, because only in this way could he explain why his full blow was blocked. But do you think you can stop your own attack? The young man in his thirties raised his mouth slightly and looked confident in his eyes: do you think this can stop my attack? His right hand was raised quickly and then stabbed down the back of Sean''s head with lightning speed. Since there is no flaw in my back, I''ll change my attack position! At this moment, Sean felt the sudden explosion of the whole scalp. The tingling pain like an electric current made Sean''s face suddenly change. He immediately transferred the spell seal and silver scale to his head. Almost as soon as the position was transferred, the gold strongman''s attack suddenly fell, but this time, the gold strongman finally saw what blocked his attack. His pupils narrowed slightly, so he watched Sean''s whole head suddenly turn into a silver metallic luster, and then under his blow, a series of sparks splashed out, but he couldn''t see the red and white things flying out. You know, he even used the power of fighting spirit, and looking at the oil black luster on the dagger just now, it is obvious that this blow is even a "skill". But even so, it still failed to cause any practical damage to Sean, which could not help but make the golden strongman frown. Of course, although there was no substantive damage, this blow was a real attack on his head after all, and it still used fighting spirit and skills, which naturally made Sean feel dizzy. Seeing such a good attack opportunity, how can this golden strongman miss it. He knows very well that as an assassin, even if his profession is the advanced profession of shadow Assassin - Dark walker, he also inherits the advantages and disadvantages of shadow assassin. In other words, this advantage and disadvantage is more obvious in the golden realm: for dark walkers, sneaking is not limited to the shadow environment, as long as it can be done in any dark environment, so the night is naturally their main battlefield. But relatively, because they are more in pursuit of hiding their body shape and lethal skills, it also makes their single attack power lower. However, as the strongmen in the golden realm, at their level, the possibility of losing is not high. Moreover, although the single combat ability becomes lower, it is only relative to other golden strongmen. No matter how weak they are in the face of silver realm experts like Sean, they still have no problem fighting alone. So without the slightest hesitation, the killer immediately took another shot without hesitation. As a gold strongman, he certainly has his own pride and dignity. Two successive must kill attacks ended in failure, which made him a little incredible and aroused a trace of anger. He suspected that the silver luster that could block his attack should be similar to blood talent. Although he did not know the specific situation, he believed that this ability should be produced by subjective control. In other words, when Sean is a little distracted and dizzy at the moment, he should not have such control. So, this is a great opportunity for him! The dagger from the wrist guard stabbed Sean''s unprotected throat this time! "Buzz!" Almost at that moment, a deep air tremor suddenly sounded. Gulu suddenly fell down at the same rapid speed, but instead of blocking the sword of the golden strongman, he rushed towards his head. Seeing Gulu''s movements, the golden strongman''s eyebrows jumped. As early as before, he had seen Gollum smash the head of a shadow assassin into pieces at once. Now, seeing that the unknown object Gollum fell so fast, he immediately judged that when the tip of his right hand pierced Sean''s throat, his head would be smashed into pieces immediately. On balance, the golden strongman, who is far from the consciousness of the dead, certainly can''t exchange his life with Sean here. So without the slightest hesitation and pause, the gold strongman immediately stepped back and gave up the real kill that he had guessed. As for blocking Gulu''s blow, the golden strongman doesn''t have the courage. At the moment when Gulu moved, he had already judged that this unidentified creature had a more dangerous essence than what he saw now. If he dared to try to parry the attack of this unidentified creature, I''m afraid he would also have to pay a great price. It was precisely out of this keen intuition about danger that this golden strongman chose to retreat, Instead of fighting Gollum. In this way, Gulu naturally won Sean a few seconds of breathing time. It''s not a long time, but it''s enough for Sean. As soon as he got rid of the effect of vertigo, he stopped casting the spell seal for the first time. Silver scale, his hair that had completely turned silver, also lost the spell seal. After the effect of silver scale, it gradually blackened again. But when Sean skimmed over the remaining casting time of the spell seal and silver scale, he felt a pain for no reason: the total effect maintenance time of 20 seconds was only 8 seconds now. Just now, his stunned Kung Fu wasted more than 5 seconds! In the face of such an assassin who has the ability to kill with one hit, Sean really doesn''t dare to take risks without the help of curse and seal silver scales. After all, even if the other side''s combat effectiveness is no matter how weak, it is also a real inferior gold strong man. It is a full rank higher than his superior silver. After regaining consciousness, Sean did not blindly fight with each other. He knew very well that the golden power in front of him was definitely not the character he should appear in his script. Then there is no doubt that there is only one answer. This is an enemy from outside the plan. But with the current mixed situation in the void City, Sean is really not sure which party this person belongs to. If the other side can be caught alive, Sean believes that with the strength of William and others, he will be able to interrogate some useful information. However, Sean also knew that it was impossible to catch such a killer alive with his own strength. Whether he cooperates with Gulu or calms the soul, the result will only kill the enemy directly. The only difference is whether the other party can leave the whole body. As for trying to catch him alive, I''m afraid it''s only possible for Beth to take action, but according to the original script plan, Beth is chatting with Neil and William at this time. No matter what it looks like, they won''t come out. Therefore, Sean can only sigh helplessly. If he wants to live, he can only kill each other. However, as Sean''s eyes looked at each other, his eyes soon became subtle, especially when he landed on the other party''s wearing a pin to hold his cape and wrist guard for his hands, his pupils shrank suddenly and said with an incredible kiss: "creed!?" Chapter 471 The dark Walker''s pupils narrowed slightly after hearing Sean''s words. Although the look on his face did not fluctuate at all, and the subtle changes in his eyes soon recovered, Sean easily caught the difference at that moment, which convinced Sean that the man in front of him was definitely a Creed Assassin. Just like the special honor of swordsman, sword emperor and sword emperor to swordsman and riding war to knight. Creed Assassin is the supreme honor for all assassins. There are no special markers different from the special honors such as sword saint, sword emperor and riding war. The Creed Assassin has two very obvious markers. Alliance pin and wrist guard sleeve sword. Both tokens were issued by the assassin alliance. As an intelligence assassination organization on the whole miracle continent that even surpasses the thief guild and dead spine, the assassin alliance can be said to be the oldest, most mysterious and most powerful assassin organization on the whole miracle continent. It is the Holy Land in the eyes of all assassins. But it is very strange that although many assassins know such an organization, no one has ever seen the people of this organization, and even how to join the assassin alliance. But the only thing I know is a rumor. "The highest rating in the assassin League is the Creed Assassin." Therefore, the Creed Assassin has become the supreme honor in the assassin circle. But what kind of Assassin is a Creed Assassin? No one knows this. Sean would know this because at that time, in the game, there was a rogue player in the void wing of his guild who successfully joined the assassin alliance, and he was also the only player who successfully joined the assassin alliance in the whole game. All that Sean knew about the organization was obtained from the player. So he knew that the Creed Assassin had two identity marks, one of which was indispensable. Similarly, he also knew that the so-called Creed Assassin actually only recognized his various skills as an assassin, and did not want to defeat the invincible hand like a swordsman. Therefore, even a shadow assassin of superior silver is also likely to become a Creed Assassin. Of course, if we can get this honor from the assassin alliance, it will basically be invincible at the same level. After all, not everyone is willing to provoke an assassin with master level killing skills, because under the appropriate circumstances, they can easily assassinate those enemies with stronger strength than them - just as Sean is not afraid of any inferior gold strong after mastering soul calming. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help feeling a headache. Who on earth can invite a Creed Assassin? According to Sean''s understanding, the assassin alliance officially emerged in the player''s field of vision in the game after the fourth expansion was updated. But in the current era, let alone the fourth expansion update era, even the beginning of the first expansion has not yet arrived. How can we meet a Creed Assassin here? This is unscientific! Compared with Sean''s shock, the young man''s heart is also very shocked. Although the alliance pin and wrist guard sleeve sword are indeed the rewards of the assassin Alliance for those excellent assassins who have won the "creed" evaluation, he has been wearing these two pieces of equipment that he is very proud of for several years, and there are not 1000 or 800 assassins, but he has never been recognized. Even Domingo hastin, the employer of this mission, had several business contacts with him, and he did not know his identity and origin at all. Who is this Sean Connery in front of you? Not only does he know the existence of the assassin alliance, but also his status symbol in the assassin alliance. In the bright conference room, for a time, neither Sean nor the young man acted rashly. They just confronted and looked at each other, as if they wanted to see through each other completely. However, compared with Sean''s understanding of the actual combat effectiveness of the man in front of him, the other party only knows something about Sean. For example, he is now the Lord of panda and the pioneering Knight of the Marquis of tonis fortress. He has good personal strength and excellent swordsmanship. As for the others, the young man''s eyes were black and knew nothing. "Who the hell are you?" After a long silence, the young man finally couldn''t help opening his mouth. "You came to kill me, but you don''t know who I am?" It seems that the sequelae of Sean''s head attack has not been completely relieved. He can''t realize the real meaning of this sentence. Instead, he looks stunned. Hearing Sean''s words, the young man frowned slightly. According to the intelligence data, the Lord should be a very smart person. Right, but judging from the current situation, the other party seems to be a little slow? However, the curiosity about Sean still prevailed in the young man''s heart after all, so he opened his mouth and explained: "I mean, why do you know my identity?" "Alliance pin and wrist guard sleeve sword." Sean pointed to the pin on the young man''s body and the wrist cuff sword of both hands, and said strangely, "these two things can prove your identity well?" "Ordinary people... No." The young man opened his mouth in a deep voice. He just seemed to think that the word "ordinary people" was too light, or out of some pride, he immediately changed his mouth and said again: "even those famous assassins in the circle may not know me. But you can see the origin of these things at a glance, and even know my identity clearly. Who is your excellency? " Hearing the young man''s words, Sean finally realized that he had made another mistake: that is, in this world, the assassin alliance is a legendary existence. Many people only hear its name but don''t see its person, so they don''t know much about the assassin alliance. Although we know that the highest praise of the assassin alliance is the Creed Assassin, no one knows how to distinguish the Creed Assassin. It will be at least another decade before the assassin alliance finally officially and semi publicly emerges in front of the world. In this way, Sean''s situation is somewhat special. But on second thought, Sean found that he should have more advantages in this situation. "You don''t need to know who I am." Sean frowned and pretended to be serious, "but I really want to know why you didn''t look for the clue of Eden golden apple, but ran here to try to assassinate me?" Hearing Sean''s words, the young man was suddenly surprised, and a look of panic appeared on his face: "why do you know..." "I know a lot." Sean snorted coldly, "judging from your appearance, it is obvious that assassinating me is not the idea of the alliance, so you have completely violated the purpose of the Alliance Are you still an assassin of the alliance''s creed? If you let your mentor know, guess what will happen to you? " When the young man heard this, he suddenly reacted. He actually lost his attitude. But what surprised him even more was that Sean knew the assassin alliance very well. He even knew the purpose of the alliance and the golden apple of Eden. These were the core secrets of the alliance. Generally, he had the right to know some relevant contents only after he became a Creed Assassin. Even for himself, he only knew about the golden apple of Eden that it was a very old and powerful artifact, and the assassin alliance has been looking for it since its establishment, but it has not been effective so far. In addition, he knew nothing about the efficacy of this artifact and other contents. But look at Sean''s expression, it''s obvious that he knows more than him, which naturally means that Sean is likely to be a core and important member of the alliance. The more he thought about it, the young man felt that his inference must be correct. Because the general superior silver master, even the peak master who is only one step away from entering the golden realm, can never be unharmed in the face of the siege of six shadow assassins. However, Sean''s fight with the six shadow assassins just now was not only unharmed. He even knew the attack methods of these shadow assassins very well. Moreover, after feeling that Sean might be a member of the assassin alliance, the young men felt that the killing skills Sean had just shown were very similar to those taught by the assassin alliance, and even more exquisite and excellent. This must be an assassin mentor! At the thought that he was actually looking for an assassin mentor, the young man felt a big head. "All this is a misunderstanding." The young man laughed. "Misunderstanding?" Sean was completely reasonable and unforgiving. "Then this misunderstanding seems a little big." "I think so." The young man nodded. He began to think that when he entered the door tonight, he clearly wanted to leave, but why didn''t he leave in the end and had to follow the six shadow assassins to find Sean''s trouble. On a deeper reflection, he even felt that he should not accept Domingo''s entrustment from the beginning. Although the reward was really good, he should have known for a long time. The higher the reward, the more difficult the goal is. After thinking about it, all this is caused by money! "I have only one question." Sean glanced at the other side. He felt that it was really a good thing to avoid fighting. After all, in the face of an assassin who is the creed of the assassin alliance, it is by no means easy to kill the other side. Even if he has the unique skills of calming the soul and Gollum, he has no chance to start as long as the other side keeps the distance. Of course, the real reason why Sean doesn''t want to kill each other is that every creed assassin who can move freely on the mainland shoulders the secret order to find Eden golden apple, so everyone actually has a fixed area of responsibility, and the people he contacts will report to the alliance. If the young man is killed here, it is likely to attract the attention of the assassin alliance. Maybe the assassin alliance will send someone to take revenge. This is the trouble Sean doesn''t want to cause. So after thinking about it, Sean decided to change his mind: "as long as you answer my question, I''ll treat you as if you didn''t show up tonight." "Your Excellency, please." The young man hesitated a little, then nodded, "but I can''t guarantee that my answer will satisfy you." "I know." Sean nodded. "My question is simple. Who asked you to assassinate me?" "This..." Chapter 472 The sudden huge Movement broke the silence of the void city. Teams of urban defense troops pulled out from the urban defense barracks in the void city. These troops poured into the four gates of the void city and near the city center. The anti horse fence carried by the army soon blocked all the entrance and exit streets in the center of the city. At the same time, other teams rushed to other important blocks to lay a line of defense. In only half an hour or so, the whole void city became a heavily controlled military city under the arrangement of the urban defense army. But what is more surprising is that this is not the end. About half an hour later, two armies stepped in from the west gate. The residents of void city know that there is a large-scale military camp outside the west gate of void city. After several expansion and improvement, this military camp has now become another training camp of void city. However, this camp used to be garrisoned by iron and steel wing troops, but since the original panda town was transformed into a military training base, this camp has been taken over by the lion of thunder, but recently I heard that a new army called dark wing came. At the moment, the two armies, with a total of 6000 people, formed a long dragon and entered the void city. In an instant, there were 11000 urban defense troops in the void city. For a huge city that can hold 100000 people, the number of troops is just enough to defend the whole city. However, the residents of the void city did not know why this happened suddenly. For a time, some people were terrified. But soon, news began to come from the other side of the city, and the whole residents of the void city immediately became excited after hearing the news. Because their most respected Lord, Sean Connery, was assassinated by an assassin tonight! Everyone was angry. At the moment, Domingo hastin was standing in front of a window on the second floor of the embassy, quietly looking at the empty city that suddenly became brightly lit, and his face looked very gloomy. Standing beside him were deputy commander Taylor and his illegitimate son, Thain Holm, but at this time, the two seemed to feel Domingo''s strange mood. They looked at each other and were afraid to break the silence at this time. I don''t know how long it took, Domingo finally spit out a mouthful of turbid air and snorted heavily: "do you see it? Taylor. " "I see." Taylor nodded. "Don''t we say that the two armies that came into the city later are just this urban defense army or a mob?" Taylor shook his head and said in a deep voice, "within half an hour, they will hold all the main roads of a city and complete the deployment and monitoring. Even if they are very familiar with the city, such action speed still shows that the quality of this army is very high. Only in this regard, they can not be regarded as a mob." "How does the second cavalry regiment compare with this urban defense army?" "Under your wise leadership, sir, it is better than this urban defense army." Tyler thought for a moment and said. Taylor was right about that. There are six legions of pure cavalry in the kingdom of dabion. In addition to the Royal cavalry regiment, which belongs to the cavalry regiment directly under the king of dabion, the other five cavalry regiments are numbered one, two, three, four and five respectively. However, the first cavalry regiment has obtained an independent title, that is, the Red Cross cavalry regiment, which is now famous in the southern continent. It is a real elite force, and its combat effectiveness level is much higher than the other four cavalry regiments. However, among the remaining four cavalry regiments, the second cavalry regiment also maintained a considerable distance from the other three cavalry regiments, at least at the level of a quasi fourth class army. In this regard, if the second cavalry regiment fights with the void urban defense army, the second cavalry regiment must win. All these changes were so significant after Domingo hastin became the commander of the second cavalry regiment, so Taylor''s words at this time are not flattering. "Then, how does my private army compare with this urban defense army?" However, Domingo was obviously not at all happy. He asked another question. This time, Taylor was a little stunned. The Hastings family has a private army of up to 30000, which is known to many nobles. Although the Hastings family is only an earl family, it is very rare that Tintin is rich in resources, and it is also one of the few trade transit stations in the south of the kingdom of dabion. The traffic extending in all directions has created the prosperity of the territory to a great extent, That''s why Domingo can afford such a private infantry army of 30000 people. Of course, the annual expenditure of this army accounts for three-quarters of the annual income of the whole territory. So although the Hastings family can often afford all kinds of banquets, in fact, the Hastings family in Shanghai is not a very rich aristocrat. After a little silence, Taylor said, "it''s a little insufficient." This evaluation is very pertinent. Domingo sighed softly. In fact, as an excellent general, how could Domingo not see the gap between the private army in his territory and the urban defense army of void city? Although this gap is indeed small enough to be ignored, for Domingo, who is very competitive, this gap has become a flaw that can not be ignored. Why can a very lazy army become so elite in a critical moment? Domingo doesn''t understand. However, if he knew that the predecessor of the urban defense force of void city was a mercenary regiment, it would not be difficult for him to understand. "I finally understand why master Gerson is so hostile to the Lord." Domingo whispered. Upon hearing the speech, Taylor and Thain were stunned. Domingo''s evaluation of Sean is tantamount to admitting that he is inferior to Sean. If they were ordinary people, Taylor and Thain would not be surprised, but they were the closest people around Domingo. Of course, they knew what kind of person Domingo was, so it was an extraordinary shock to hear the arrogant Domingo admit that he was not as good as Sean. You know, even in the kingdom of dabion, there are no more than ten people who can make Domingo admit that he is inferior! "But there will be no Sean Connery after tonight." Domingo obviously has great confidence in the assassin he sent. In fact, since he contacted him, the task entrusted to the other party has never failed, even if he was asked to assassinate a strong man who half stepped into the holy land. There is such a case for reference analysis. Domingo does not think that Sean will have the possibility of failure in the face of less than golden strength. Almost when Domingo''s words fell, the door was opened by a young man. Domingo turned to the young man, smiled and said, "the rest..." Before Domingo finished, the young man he sent to assassinate Sean took out a money bag from his body and threw it in front of Domingo. This scene made Domingo a little stunned. A moment later, Domingo''s face was shocked: "how can you fail!?" The young man, that is, the Creed Assassin from the assassin alliance, immediately snorted coldly, but his eyes were a little more dissatisfied: "the target is seriously inconsistent with the information you give This time, in addition to me, six other shadow assassins also tried to assassinate the target. As a result, five of the six shadow assassins died on the spot, and the remaining one escaped injured. I took advantage of the chaos and failed. " "This..." Domingo''s face showed an incredible color, "how is this possible?" "Are you doubting me?" The young man stared at Domingo with cold eyes. "Your Excellency misunderstood." At this time, it was Thain who interrupted. "Your Excellency just means to be surprised by the result, not to doubt your excellency." The young man snorted coldly, but still opened his mouth and said, "for the sake of our pleasant cooperation in the past, I''ll tell you another news. Although I don''t know who sent the six shadow assassins, the other party must have thought of a way out long ago, because I saw the other party sneak into the embassy and leave clues along the way. As long as someone has a heart to track down, they will come here soon. " Hearing the young man''s words, Domingo, Thain and Taylor changed their faces immediately. They really want to assassinate Sean, but as long as there is no evidence, the first suspect will not be them. After all, Domingo used reverse thinking at the beginning. Under the eyes of the peace association, they have absolutely enough reasons to prove that they have no motive to kill. But now the situation is different. If the shadow assassin who failed to assassinate Sean really hid in the Lord''s house, it would be difficult to escape even without evidence. "Take care of yourself." The young man said in a deep voice and immediately turned around to leave. "Wait, you can''t go now." Domingo suddenly said, "if you leave now, there will be one less escort with me, and it will be more difficult for me to get rid of my suspicion." "If I don''t go, you''ll die faster." The young man sneered, "I had a face-to-face photo with the Lord. If I killed him at that time, it''s OK to say, but the problem is that my assassination failed. If I''m found here, then you''ll really get the stolen goods, and you won''t even have a chance to get rid of the suspicion. " Hearing the young man''s words, Domingo was a little stunned: "how... Could it be like this..." According to the plan, Sean should be a dead man, so that even if someone doubts them, they will never have any evidence. But now, not only Sean is not dead, but also a third party has mixed in - of course, Domingo also knows that in fact, whether the plan is finally implemented or not, he will become the scapegoat of the third party, which can be well proved by the six shadow assassins. At this moment, Domingo really has a painful illusion of lifting a stone and hitting his own foot. "Father, they have surrounded us." After the young man left, Thain immediately went to the window. Unexpectedly, he saw teams of heavy infantry wearing black armor, which was obviously different from the urban defense army, began to surround the embassy. At the same time, archers with long bows continued to climb to the nearby roof. At this time, I''m afraid even a bird could not fly out. Chapter 473 Facing the embassies surrounded by flies, Domingo could only smile bitterly and then told everyone not to resist. Of course, in fact, even if he wants to resist, it is completely impossible. Taylor may be able to break through the siege, but he and Thain are destined to die here. However, even if Taylor can get out of the siege, it doesn''t mean he can get out of the void city. At the moment, there are more than 10000 soldiers in the void city. Only this strength makes Domingo have no idea of resistance. He knows that he may have really fallen this time, because no matter what, he can''t get rid of the suspicion of trying to assassinate Sean, Even if he could prove that the territorial contract documents led by panda were forged by Sean, it would be meaningless to do such a thing under the eyes of the executive of the peace association. "Originally I wanted to give you this territory as a birthday present..." Domingo smiled helplessly, reached out and gently patted Thain on the shoulder. "Father, it doesn''t matter." Thain shook his head. "The most important thing now is that we must find a way out of the current dilemma. At least, we can''t let the Lord find a place to make use of the topic, otherwise our losses will be greater. " Domingo nodded. The current situation is really bad for him. He must find a way to solve the current problem. Seeing Domingo''s meditation, Thain knew that his father might not have any good ideas for a while, and there was already a noise downstairs, so he said, "father, I have an idea." "You say." "You and Mr. Taylor go out first to calm the situation and order everyone to cooperate with the investigation. And I''ll count the number, and then I''ll pretend to find one person missing. Anyway, the other party has no evidence at all. We can shirk our responsibility, that is, our team has been mixed in by other people with ulterior motives. " Thain said in a deep voice, "anyway, only US and the nugus family know about the arrangement of assassins this time. Those outside don''t know what''s going on. We don''t need to worry about divulging secrets." When Thain said this, Domingo also brightened his eyes. This idea can really get him out of his current dilemma. Of course, he also knows that the other party will not believe it, but in this case, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Anyway, wrangling has always been the favorite and best means of nobles. Almost when Domingo opened the embassy door, Sean also met Neil, William and others in a messy conference room. "I didn''t expect that Domingo was so bold." Sean sneered, "really let someone assassinate me However, he originally planned to implement it after panda became his territory, probably because he decided to start in advance after he failed in the negotiation in the conference room that day. " William and Neil understood the meaning of the move when they thought about it. "Indeed, if we kill you at this time, our first suspect must be someone from a third party." William nodded, "but he probably didn''t expect that we would do things better than him. He probably didn''t know that the team he ordered to prove the authenticity of the documents had been destroyed But now, even if that team comes, it''s useless. " "Indeed." Neil nodded. "There are people from the peace association who still make assassinations here. It''s no use if he can prove the authenticity of the territorial contract documents again." "By the way, what about the assassin sent by Domingo?" William glanced at the conference room. At the moment, there were four bodies lying in the conference room, and there was another one outside the conference room, which was killed by Sean Gollum. "Won''t you kill him, too?" "No, he''s gone." Sean shrugged. "What?" William and Neil were stunned. "How can you let him go? Why don''t you leave him!" "Stay?" Sean was a little stunned, and then looked at the two guys with an idiot''s eyes, "what do you want me to keep? If I really fight with him, there will be only one result, either he or I will die, and it is very likely that I will die It''s not easy for the other party to say what''s behind the scenes and agree not to intervene in this matter. It''s good for you to say it. " "Is that assassin really so powerful?" William was a little surprised. "Assassin alliance, have you heard of it?" Sean asked back. William had some doubts and obviously had not heard of it. On the contrary, Neil''s face showed a bit of shock and said in some surprise: "how can he be involved in the assassin alliance as Domingo No, maybe it''s possible. The middleman should be the nugus family. " Hearing Neil''s words, Sean immediately realized a key problem, that is, people with insufficient status can''t be connected with the assassin alliance. In other words, when a person''s status or strength is strong to a certain extent, the assassin alliance will automatically come to the door. In this way, it really greatly protects the mystery and influence of the whole assassin alliance. "Listen to what you say, the other party seems very powerful?" William looked at Neil and Sean. "It depends on what the evaluation is." Neil shrugged as Sean did. "Creed." "Hiss!" Neil took a direct backward breath of air conditioning. From this reaction, there is no need to say the answer, and William already knows the result. However, he was more curious about how Sean persuaded the other party to retreat, and why did the other party disclose his employer to Sean? In William''s view, assassins are guys who keep their promises and secrets very much. They can never betray their employers casually. After all, this is their basic principle for survival. If they abandon and destroy the principle, they will be despised by the whole circle. However, William didn''t want to ask Sean about the secret. At least in his opinion, the fewer people know it, the better. Neil, with the same idea and attitude, didn''t ask what happened. Anyway, according to the current results, it was beneficial to them. Soon, the thorough investigation of the embassy was over. Of course, Domingo took the initiative to cooperate. The results of the thorough investigation were also sent to Sean at the first time. When looking at the report, Sean smiled: "it seems that there are still smart people in Domingo''s team." At the same time, he handed the report to William and then passed it to Neil. "If it''s normal, we really can''t help him, but unfortunately, they don''t know our real plan." Sean waved and motioned the dark winged soldier who sent the report here to take Domingo and others to the conference room on the third floor, "go and invite Christina. Now hold the second negotiation on the ownership of panda." After a while, in the conference room on the third floor, there were people sitting in the conference room ten days ago. But this time, the smell of anger on each other''s faces was obviously very heavy. The first to break the silence was not even Sean, but Christina: "I hope your excellency Domingo can explain what''s going on?" "You let me explain this, and I don''t know how to explain it." Domingo looked indignant, "I''m obviously framed! It''s better to ask your excellency Sean who he offended when managing panda collar. Even I want to discredit him. " Looking at Domingo''s indignant appearance, if he didn''t get accurate information from the Creed Assassin, Sean and others might really know that he was innocent. After all, at the beginning, Sean and others also wanted to frame him, but I didn''t expect Domingo to have the courage and courage to do such a thing. "Hum!" Seeing Domingo''s sophistry and denial, Sean immediately snorted coldly, "the other party is mixed in your team, you would say you don''t know? Lord Domingo, don''t you think this joke is very funny When you travel with so few teams, it is obvious that these people are your trusted lineages. Under such circumstances, you will not recognize each other''s identity. Do you think all the people present are fools? " Sean''s words, even Christina''s, obviously caused a burst of discomfort in Christina''s heart. However, Domingo''s excuse is too far fetched. It''s not as simple as slapping the peace association in the face of her executive officer of the peace association. It can even be said that she doesn''t pay attention to her at all. Therefore, Christina rarely doesn''t open her mouth to Sean''s statement, but chooses default. When Domingo saw Christina''s silence, he immediately realized that the executive officer of the peace association was really dissatisfied with himself, so he could only quickly explain: "indeed, the people I brought are the elite I carefully selected. However, after staying at the place you arranged, Mr. Sean, we didn''t travel during this period, and I didn''t meet anyone else. Therefore, I don''t know much about the personnel in the team. Maybe the other party killed one of my guards at this time, and then sneaked into my team. " "Your Excellency Domingo, you are shirking your responsibility." Sean gave Domingo hastin a cold glance. In fact, his most annoying thing is the quarrel between nobles, because this kind of thing is often likely to drag on for days or even months without any results. For Sean, who obviously belongs to the practice school, this is the most thankless and pure waste of time. "Shirking responsibility?" Domingo raised his eyebrows and looked sullen. "Do you have any evidence to prove that I did it? I even suspect that the other party may be the one you sent to plant me! I heard that there were several shadow assassins on the other side. With your strength, sir Sean, you survived the siege of several shadow assassins. Isn''t it a miracle? " "Do people who are strong enough care how many shadow assassins come from each other?" Sean sneered with disdain, "what? Since your excellency Domingo doesn''t think I can successfully escape under the siege of shadow assassins, do you need me to take you to the scene? It just hasn''t been cleaned yet. The bodies are still preserved. " At this moment, Sean thanked William, Neil and rupee for their strategies. This fake play was really right. "No." Just before Domingo answered, Christina had said, "I''ve seen the scene. It''s really a life and death struggle. It''s impossible to cheat. And I did hear something... " At this point, Christina looked at Sean with deep meaning, which surprised Sean''s heart. With the perception of the golden strong, as long as they are close enough, they can indeed monitor some movements. Unless there is a special sound insulation magic array, it can be effectively shielded. However, the meeting room is not equipped with such a sound insulation barrier. If Christina is monitoring all the time, Sean really can''t block it. "About this matter, your excellency Domingo, your suspicion is really the biggest..." "Wait." At this time, the clerk Thain around Domingo suddenly opened his mouth, "I think it''s obviously biased to say such words in your capacity, sir. Before there is enough evidence, neither we nor Lord Sean are suspected, and we can''t say which of them is the most suspected And this time, we are obviously victims. " Just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked. Chapter 474 Everyone frowned slightly and looked at Sean. At this time, the ruling on the ownership of panda collar was held in the conference room. Originally, the meeting should not be held until Domingo''s people came, but now it is held suddenly because of Sean''s attack. At this time, the whole Lord''s house should know the importance of the conference room, so it is absolutely impossible for anyone to knock on the door of the conference room at this time, unless Sean didn''t notice in advance. The knock on the door became a little hasty. This time even Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Lord, there''s something urgent!" It seems that the person outside the door finally realized what the problem was and hurriedly said, "black urgent!" In order to facilitate the management of the territory and better deal with all government and military affairs of the whole territory, William, Neil and Sean have sorted out a set of detailed document approval levels. According to the different levels of these documents, their priority is naturally different. Generally speaking, all documents can be divided into three levels: urgent, express and general documents. Except that the general documents do not have any identification, the priority of urgent items is above Express items, and both urgent items and express items are identified in black, red and yellow. Yellow urgent and express are general information, which can be processed according to the order of priority; Red is more important than yellow, but it is generally a military document; As for black, in addition to representing the top secret, its priority level is also the highest. However, such documents are not exclusively military documents, but may also be government documents or important intelligence from the void. They are usually signed by name. Black urgent is undoubtedly the most important document in all documents. Sean also ordered that as long as there was a black urgent, no matter what was going on at that time, it must be reported immediately. Otherwise, it must be punished with the highest penalty of the territory. Although urgent mail has been handled several times, it has always been only yellow urgent mail, let alone black, not even red urgent mail. At this time, this black urgent mail can be said to be the first black urgent mail after the establishment of the document approval level system of pandaling. So Sean didn''t think about it, so he said, "come in!" The door was soon opened and a young man with a young face came in. On his right hand, he held a cowhide briefcase, but the bag was painted black and sealed with mud, which all showed the importance of the document. This young man is naturally the leader of today''s void, rupee. He walked quickly to Sean and handed the document to Sean. Originally, at this time, Sean should not be distracted to deal with other things, but the importance of black urgent mail is the highest level, so Sean naturally immediately opened the document and took out several pieces of paper containing information. What is recorded in this urgent mail is not the situation of military affairs or government affairs, but the intelligence collected in the void. Judging from the wet ink marks on the paper, it is obvious that the document was sent immediately after writing, and it seems that because of the urgency of time, the handwriting in the document is scrawled - at least Sean has seen rupee''s handwriting. The boy''s handwriting is pretty good. Under normal circumstances, he can''t write so scrawly, This is almost the same as the wild grass calligraphy Sean heard when he was on earth. At first, Sean''s eyes swept over the paper a little quickly, but when he saw the second page, the speed slowed down obviously and his eyebrows began to wrinkle gradually. This move naturally attracted the attention of everyone present. Even Christina was curious about what was written on these papers, which was enough to distract Sean from thinking about the contents recorded in this document at this critical moment. On the third page, Sean''s face was still obviously angry. The content of this black urgent record is only four pages. Even if Sean reads it slowly, it will only take one or two minutes. When he finished scanning the information recorded in the document, the atmosphere in the conference room obviously became a little low, and Sean handed the four pages to William sitting next to him. At the same time, he also raised his eyes and stared at Domingo. His eyes were like a ferocious beast, which made Domingo feel a little creepy in his heart. "Lord Domingo, do you have a man named Elvin Das under your command?" Sean said in a deep voice, "he used to be the head of the heroic sword mercenary Corps." "So what?" Domingo was a little stunned. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of Sean''s question. This time, among the people who came with the regiment disguised as his escort, in addition to the young assassin, there was indeed this man named Elvin, but this man was not found by him, but arranged by Gerson nugus. According to Gerson nugus, the mercenary regiment leader named Elvin has let his mercenary regiment lurk in and out of void city in batches, and can launch an attack on Sean as soon as the time comes. Although Domingo originally arranged a force of about 100 people to hide near the void City, he launched a raid as soon as Sean left. However, with the help of more mercenaries, the victory rate will be much higher. Therefore, Domingo did not refuse Gerson nugus''s arrangement. Even if he knew that Gerson did not trust him, he was, after all, the young master of the nugus family and the most promising successor to the nugus family, so he did not trust his arrangement and, Domingo can''t say anything. But now listen to Sean''s meaning, it seems that this man has a holiday with Sean. "Then please hand this man over to your excellency Domingo." Sean said calmly, "this man and his mercenary regiment are the wanted criminals of panda. I have been following his clues for a long time." "Joke, if you let me hand it over, I have to hand it over?" Domingo frowned and sneered, "I don''t care what he had with you before, but now this man is under my command, so I must ensure the safety of my members, and I can''t give him to you because of your word." "This man used to be the head of the mercenary regiment paid by the white dove Town, which is the predecessor of the void city." Sean said calmly, "but when I recovered panda collar and launched a decisive battle with the dabron mercenary regiment, the mercenary regiment that should have been responsible for ambushing and raiding the combat position escaped, resulting in heavy losses to the Allied forces. His behavior is no different from betraying his allies, So from that moment I ordered the pursuit of this Ivan DAS and his heroic sword mercenary. " Hearing Sean''s words, Domingo was also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the man named Elvin actually committed the crime of desertion and betrayal. But on second thought, Domingo was a little relieved, because as early as a long time ago, Gerson nugus wanted to completely conquer the whole panda collar, but because panda collar was nominally owned by the Marquis of tonis at that time, he could not blatantly invade, and naturally he could only use the mercenary corps to control the territory. But then all these plans were destroyed by Sean. Therefore, when the war broke out, it was very possible to secretly order the mercenary regiment to retreat and let Sean''s army fall under the attack of the dabron mercenary regiment, so as to continue to carry out his plan. According to this situation, this Evan Das should be the direct confidant of Gerson nugus. How can Domingo give people to Sean? Sean didn''t know what Domingo was thinking. His words were obviously not finished: "this man once had the idea of attacking panda, so maybe he arranged the attack tonight. Therefore, your excellency Domingo may also be bewitched by him. I hope you don''t affect the friendship between our two territories because of this person." "Hehe, you really can talk." After a little hesitation, Domingo''s heart had made a decision. He would never hand in this person, "I still say that, the evidence? You can''t slander any of my subordinates without evidence. This Evan DAS, I won''t give it to you, at least until you find the evidence. " "Evidence?" Sean sneered, "do I need to pay attention to any evidence for a wanted pan Daling? Since your excellency Domingo is unwilling to hand over people, you can go. " "Go?" Domingo was a little stunned. He didn''t understand what Sean meant. But Sean ignored Domingo, turned to Christina and said in a deep voice, "Dear executive officer of the peace association, you said you would give me three months, so in these three months, I am still the Lord of panda, so I still have all the legal control over this territory, right?" Christina stared at Sean with sharp and cold eyes. In fact, when Sean asked this, she already knew what Sean wanted to do. But she couldn''t help recalling the communication with the Organization headquarters a few days ago and Sean''s contribution to the Medusa chamber of Commerce, so after only a little hesitation, Christina finally made a decision: "yes. Until Domingo hastin, the Lord of dabiantinchein, can''t produce enough evidence, you do have the legal rule of this territory, and if you don''t submit evidence within three months, you will always become the legal Lord of panda. " "Thank you, dear executive." Sean nodded his thanks, immediately turned his head and said in a deep voice, "consul Neil and commander William, please arrange for Domingo hastin and his men to be deported immediately." "You dare!" Domingo immediately patted the table and stood up with an unbelievable face, "Your Excellency, now panda is still in a controversial state..." "Can you submit new evidence now?" Christina asked back, but this sentence choked Domingo on the spot. Sean stopped saying anything and waved, "see off!" Neil and William got up immediately. At the same time, several heavy infantry with dark wings stepped in outside the conference room, which had vaguely surrounded Domingo and others, and Cecilia sang the mantra as if no one else was there. All the situations are obviously extremely unfavorable to Domingo and others. Under such circumstances, they who have lost the support of the peace association can only choose to get up and leave. It is only a shame that Domingo will obviously not forget. "By the way, you remember to leave Evan DAS and all the men of the heroic sword mercenary Regiment under his command, and immediately investigate in the void city." "Sean! You are breaking the rules! " Hearing Sean''s words, Domingo was furious. "Are you going to start a war?" "War?" Sean glanced coldly at Domingo, but his mouth was filled with a sneer, "since you are so eager for war, I will give you war Now, I officially issue a declaration of war to you. I''ll give you a month to prepare. In a month, panda will carry out military operations against tingqi Yinling! " As soon as this sentence came out, not only Domingo, Taylor and Thain looked shocked, but also Christina''s eyebrows frowned. "See off!" Chapter 475 The clamor of Domingo has gradually gone away. In the conference room, there were only Christina and Sean. Sean knows very well that Christina is still sitting here. Of course, she has something to tell him. Otherwise, she can''t stay here at this time. At least, when Sean personally said the words of declaring war on tinguin, it was equivalent to slapping the peace association in the face of Christina. Although the peace association occasionally instigates several plots to lead to the outbreak of war, for this madman organization, any war behavior not instigated by them is an evil extreme behavior that destroys peace and destroys the world, which can easily cause their anger and revenge. To put it simply, the peace association has a taste of "only allowing the state to set fire and not allowing the people to light lights". "You are provoking the peace association." Christina looked at Sean in a bad tone. "I have to." Sean''s face was very calm without much fluctuation. "I''m sure you can understand." Christina is a top gold power, and she still has a long way to go from the holy land. But Sean knew that facing the white robed executive officers of the peace association, it must not be measured by the standard of ordinary combat power. At least even those top gold giants are not necessarily Christina''s opponents. But all this is just the feeling brought to Sean by Christina''s obvious momentum. Sean knows that with Christina''s real combat power, it is absolutely necessary to raise several levels on this evaluation. Probably only xuefanio who is fully armed and displays all the magic superposition can have the power to fight Christina. And Sean''s strength, facing the heyday of shefanio, even if he joined hands with Gulu, is not an opponent. So Sean easily came to the conclusion that he was not Christina''s opponent. Since he is not an opponent, Sean certainly won''t challenge Christina. "What if I can''t understand?" Christina took her eyes back from Sean''s eyes and spread her left hand slightly. Sean''s eyes were naturally attracted by Christina''s actions. At the beginning, he didn''t find anything, but soon Sean saw some clues: there was a slight air flow shaking in Christina''s palm. If it wasn''t observed carefully, it would be impossible to find the anomaly. However, considering that Christina''s profession is an arcane warrior, which is related to arcane, it is normal to have some means of arcane magic. But even so, Sean didn''t panic at all. Because in his eyes, a dark green halo appeared on Christina at the moment. Allies (goodwill). This is the news shown by the real eye, which also shows that Christina has no hostility to him, which is the fundamental reason why Sean is not nervous at all. Since the discovery of deers in the third stage of the real eye, in order to better use this ability, Sean has now developed the condition that almost anyone will open the real eye for scanning. People like William, Neil and Alfred will emit a blue halo, which means companionship. As for those who don''t know each other, their bodies will emit a yellow halo, which means strangers. As for the former Domingo, Taylor and Thain, when they first met, they exuded the same orange red as dills, but after turning their faces just now, their halo immediately turned red. Enemy (hatred). The data displayed by the real eye is obviously impossible to fake. But Sean also found some other subtle things, that is, for different people, the contents in brackets behind the data displayed by the real eye are also different. For example, Anna and Cecilia are "companions (worship)", while Alfred, Rena and clough are also companions, but they are "companions (respect)". As for William and Neil, their evaluation is only "companions (intimacy)". So at this moment, as long as the halo on Christina doesn''t change color, it at least proves that she has no hostility to Sean, which is why Sean is relieved. However, Christina didn''t know that Sean was so calm by relying on the cheating device. She looked at Sean with some surprise. In her impression, the people who can still be so calm under the double blow of her momentum and strength are obviously not ordinary people. So when Christina found that her usual means of deterring others was useless, she stopped showing off, but turned her head and looked at Sean seriously. After a moment of silence, Christina finally waved and immediately a layer of border covered the whole conference room. Seeing the border, Sean''s pupils narrowed slightly. For Christina''s skill, he knows very well that this is a kind of artistic enchantment. Among all the art forms, the new art form enchantment developed in recent two years is the most difficult to perform among all the art forms, but Christina''s performance is obviously effortless, which means that Christina must also master other attack art forms. Martial arts, arcane arts and alchemy, three completely different power paths, appear in the same person, and obviously they are not the tone of half a bucket of water, but very proficient. So far, Sean can be sure that even the heyday state of shefanio will not be Kristina''s opponent, Unless shefanio directly uses God''s fall, it is possible to win Christina. However, at the moment, Christina, who seemed to be a little worried, didn''t notice Sean''s eyes. After setting up the technical barrier to prevent eavesdropping, she said: "from the moment you received panda''s lead, all your data peace association has never stopped collecting, so we all know a lot of your actions. From the analysis of these intelligence data, you declared war on tingqi''s leader is not a necessity, but an excuse you have planned for a long time. " Sean frowned at first, but after listening to Christina, Sean''s eyebrows widened. Since Christina has no hostility to him, at least he doesn''t think he needs to hide some things. After all, he will go to war with dabion in the future. However, although he is not afraid of the peace association, what he really worries about is that the peace association runs to support dabion, which is the real egg pain. At that time, the * * * kingdom was almost destroyed by the qainas empire. It was only the intervention of the peace association at the last moment that allowed the * * * kingdom to survive to this day. Therefore, if the peace association starts from the viewpoint of "maintaining the balance of the continental pattern", it is also possible to assist Dabian who is about to perish. Although this did not happen in the game, it was because when the war broke out, it directly became white hot under the crazy fighting of players, and then it was over before everyone on the whole continent reacted. But now, there are not so many players in the world, and the peace association also appeared early, so the threat is still relatively large for Sean. However, after seeing Sean admit that declaring war on tingqi is just an excuse, Christina''s look is much calmer. She doesn''t hesitate as before, so she continued to say: "your hunting order has been revoked, and if there is no accident, pan Daling will also belong to you. For your declaration of war this time, it is not difficult to suppress the opinions of the headquarters in my capacity, so I will turn a blind eye this time, just as the peace association returned the information you provided to Medusa chamber of Commerce. " After hearing Christina''s words, Sean was stunned. He didn''t expect Christina to be so straightforward. Of course, he did not expect that the information of Medusa chamber of commerce could be used to deal with the peace association. You know, this chamber of commerce is developing very well in the future. Now it is targeted by the crazy organization of the peace association. I''m afraid it will be very uncomfortable in the future. But Sean also knew that Christina was hinting that attacking tingqi was the biggest concession of the peace association. If she wanted to provoke a war between the two countries, the peace association would inevitably intervene. "The nugus family and I cannot resolve our hatred." After thinking about it, Sean said, "this is an irreconcilable hatred, which is almost second only to blood revenge. Moreover, under my control, panda leader has completely blocked the route to the wilderness. Even if I don''t bother dabion this time, dabion will never let me go. " "Then after this war, you just need to open the route of the gorge rift valley." Christina whispered, "dabion will take this as a concession, so even if you take down the three territories of dabion, dabion will not pursue this matter again. As for the nugus family in dabion, if they keep pestering and even intend to provoke war, the peace association will also take action. " Sean smiled. He is now the madness of the real white peace association, although Christina''s words are very fair: they will go to the trouble of which party if they want to pick something. However, only the route of the gorge Rift Valley can not be opened, let alone facing the kingdom of dabion. Even the Principality of Ryan has no intention to open, so this is an unsolved problem. In other words, if he hadn''t taken a foothold in the Great Rift Valley and wild land, Sean''s route of opening the gorge rift valley was nothing. After all, as long as his hatred with nugus was still there, he would have been able to start a war. But not now, let alone the peace association. Even in the face of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, Sean will not return the Great Rift Valley. So Sean shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m not an adventurous person. Since I know my enemy is standing in front of me, I must punch him down Therefore, no matter what the attitude of the peace association is, I will not shrink back. " "Do you want to declare war with the peace association?" Christina''s eyebrows were a little bad, and in Sean''s eyes, Christina''s halo quickly turned green into orange, which was a symbol of a little hostility. Against Christina? Since he is not an opponent and wants to fight her, Sean is not so stupid. So Sean opened his mouth again and said, "it''s impossible to declare war Let''s make a deal. " "What deal?" Sean replied, "I gave you an intelligence clue, and you promised me that your peace association would never interfere in my side and the kingdom of dabion. How about it?" Hearing Sean''s words, Christina''s mouth slightly raised, like hearing a very funny joke, hehe said: "hehe, do a war deal with the peace association? This is the first time I''ve heard this. I don''t think how many talented people in your principality of lane can fully take over the management of the whole kingdom of dabion Of course, I don''t think any intelligence clues can be more valuable than the stability of the situation on the whole continent. " "If..." Sean''s mouth was also slightly raised, showing a very friendly smile. "This intelligence clue is one of the five core nests of dead spine?" Christina''s face suddenly changed. Chapter 476 William and Neil soon took Domingo and others outside the Lord''s house. Here, Domingo and everyone under his command have been rushed together. Just a glance, Domingo''s face becomes very ugly. The troops brought by Domingo have gathered together at the moment. Although they have not been disarmed, Domingo does not feel any respect. Because from the faces of the soldiers around him, Domingo saw only strong disdain. It was obvious that in the eyes of these soldiers, it was irrelevant whether he could disarm these people under his command. "You..." Domingo''s anger was very obvious, but as soon as he spoke, Thain pulled his sleeve. "Is your Lord qualified to declare war on tingqi?" Thain took a step forward. He knew that his father was easily affected by emotions, so he made some wrong judgments. This is why he can only serve as the head of a legion, but can not enter the Royal Military unification department to become a commander. "Didn''t you hear what the chief executive said just now?" William said lightly, "our Lord has all the legal dominion of the whole panda. Do you know what the legal dominion is? This includes the right to declare war. " "Your Lord is not even a noble, but a pioneering knight." Thain said in a deep voice, his face still calm as before, and did not change because of the attitude of William or Sean just now. "As a pioneering knight, he not only expelled a noble, but also issued a declaration of war. Are you provoking the whole kingdom of dabion?" William raised his eyebrows slightly. He felt that he was a little out of sight. Unexpectedly, the Registrar was a talent. In just a few words, the situation of Sean and Domingo will rise from the level of private gratitude and resentment to the level of the state. If William answers yes, it must be the fuse for the war between the two countries, but if he doesn''t answer, the authenticity of the declaration of war will be a question mark, which will weaken Sean''s authority. However, if another person faces this kind of inquiry, it is really difficult to answer perfectly. But for Sean, who had long wanted to go to war with dabion and was worried that there was no suitable excuse, Thain''s words gave them an excuse. So William didn''t want to think about it. He said directly, "don''t scare people with you dabion. What if you are provoking dabion? Will dabion still fight for waste like you? Don''t say it''s you. Even if the five Dukes of your kingdom are standing in front of us today, our Lord didn''t pay attention. " When William said this, Domingo and Thain became very ugly. This is already a naked provocation and insult to all the nobles of a kingdom. "You''ve gone a little too far." Neil spoke suddenly. Thain and Domingo looked at Sean''s chief administrative officer and looked a little better. As long as there is a step, Thain can step down with the trend. After all, if they go to war with panda leader now, their tingqi leader has not been prepared enough, and they have never thought of the idea of war at the beginning. In this case, hasty response to the war is by no means a good idea for them. So what Neil said was a subtext of a step in Thain''s eyes. This makes Thain feel that Neil looks more pleasing to the eye. After all, he is the chief administrative officer of a territory who specializes in managing internal affairs. If there is a war, his work will become difficult and troublesome. Therefore, the war has always been the situation that all administrative officers do not like to see. "What''s too much?" William looked back at Neil. "Do you pay attention to them?" As soon as Neil spoke, Thain frowned slightly. It didn''t look like setting steps for them to step down. "Of course not." William sneered and glanced at Domingo and others. "Since you and I don''t pay attention, how can Lord pay attention?" Neil said calmly, but he choked so much that Thain almost vomited blood. "It''s like you heard a dog barking. Do you still yell at him? Just knock it to death. Did you go too far in saying what you just said? " "Indeed." William smiled and nodded. "I''ve gone too far. I''m so sorry to compare the LORD with these grasshoppers." "You..." "I what? Get out of here. Didn''t you hear the Lord expel you? It''s shameless to stay here. " William frowned in disgust and looked very impatient. "By the way, the people of the heroic sword mercenary regiment must stay. The rest of you can roll away." When he heard William''s words, the guards under Domingo made a commotion, because at this time, the heavy infantry in black armor around him had begun to step forward and catch people in the crowd. This was another naked insult to Domingo. The other party didn''t pay attention to him at all. It was obvious that Sean was serious in the conference room. "Stop it!" Domingo shouted angrily. But as the troops under William''s direct command, how can the dark winged soldiers listen to what this is even the enemy? Seeing that the other party didn''t give himself any face, Domingo immediately shouted again: "Taylor!" The understanding deputy commander of the second cavalry regiment immediately rushed towards William. He is a superior gold strongman, and at this time, he makes a sneak attack by means of thunder. The distance between the two sides is not even five meters. Let alone a sneak attack, even Sean may not be able to resist the frontal attack immediately, so it can be said that it is easy to catch William who has no combat power at all. Domingo''s plan is to hold William first. Besides, as long as William is in their hands, let alone keep the heroic sword, I''m afraid he can do something about panda''s lead, because Domingo has long seen that the relationship between William and Neil and Sean is not ordinary. In the face of Taylor who suddenly shot, William didn''t move. Just when everyone thought William was scared and stupid, he saw a slight rise in the corner of William''s mouth. Taylor was suddenly surprised that a cold wind suddenly came from the side, and its speed was even faster than him. For a moment, Taylor immediately realized that the person who took the shot was definitely a superior gold strongman whose strength was not below himself, and the other party was closer than himself and William. Otherwise, he could not help immediately at this moment. And if he still insisted that he wanted to fight William at this time, his right hand would be abandoned, so Taylor withdrew immediately. A flash of knife light disappears immediately. Taylor looked very dignified. A woman wearing a special priest''s robe came out from the side. The scabbard of her waist had no sword. A cutting blade was held by her right hand. She stood in front of William and Neil and looked directly at Taylor. Chefanio. "Priest with knife!?" Taylor looked slightly changed. From the momentum of the woman, he could feel that the strength of the other party was not lower than himself. If he was an ordinary church clergy, even a priest or temple knight, Taylor would not change his look, because he was confident that even if he could not win his opponent, he would still have no problem keeping Domingo and Thain. However, if it is a priest with a knife, the situation will become very difficult, because the priest with a knife is the most powerful profession in the church system. Basically, it can be regarded as the invincible class at the same level. In the face of such a priest with a knife, Taylor may be able to protect himself, but it is impossible to protect Domingo and Thain. When he heard the word "priest with a knife", Domingo''s face suddenly changed and immediately shouted, "church personnel? This is a matter between our nobles. Your church personnel have no right to intervene! " The opposition between royal power and religious power is no secret in this world. Basically, except in the St. Joels Empire and several other countries, the kingship is stronger than the religious power in other parts of the mainland. Therefore, in these places, the church rarely interferes in the affairs between the nobles, including the territorial war, and there is almost no such thing as the church''s military deity; Similarly, the aristocratic Lords will also give necessary respect and a certain degree of autonomy to these churches, and even divide Temple autonomous regions in some areas. Both the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of Ryan belong to a country where kingship is stronger than religious power. So no matter how much Domingo and Sean fought, the church, as a secular institution, was not qualified to intervene - of course, it was different in the St. Joels empire. "I have an agreement with Sean." Said shefanio softly. Shefanio didn''t say what kind of agreement, but Domingo, who thinks he is smart, can guess a few points. Many nobles have a secret agreement with the church in the territory. The contents of these agreements are different, but most of them prefer protection and assistance. However, this agreement is basically a written agreement in black and white. If Domingo knew that the agreement between shefanio and Sean was a divine agreement, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have any other ideas. At this time, the guards under Domingo also broke out a greater agitation and several shrill screams. Looking back, Domingo''s anger could no longer be maintained. Because the dark winged people have launched a short and fierce battle with the guards under his command, and more than ten people have fallen on the ground. These people include people from the heroic sword mercenary regiment and several private troops in his territory, except those under William. The treatment of these people is also very different. Like the private army under his territory, they were only subdued and lost their combat ability, but all the people of the heroic sword mercenaries were killed on the spot. Seeing that the scene was a little out of control, William could not help frowning. In his expectation, Elvin and his heroic sword should be incorporated by Domingo. But at the moment, it seems obvious that his expectation is wrong. At least, this Elvin is not incorporated by Domingo. Maybe his status is almost equal to Domingo. William knows that Elvin should be incorporated by the nugus family. In this way, it is speculated why the heroic sword abandoned itself and fled when he led his army to fight with the dabron mercenary regiment. "Take it!" Thinking of this, William immediately understood that it was impossible for Elvin to escape from the void City, "Whoever dares to intercept, kill!" At the command, the momentum of the dark wing army immediately changed. Although under William''s reorganization and training, the dark wing is only more than half a year. It can not be regarded as a real three-level regular army. However, the tacit understanding of cooperation has also matured, and all the equipment configuration of dark wings are of excellent level. They are still a Heavy Infantry Corps. In addition, the opponent has less than 30 people. With the accumulation of various advantages, even if these 30 people are a level 5 army, I''m afraid they can''t resist the attack of dark wings. You know, there are hundreds of dark winged soldiers outside the Lord''s house, and there are steel winged soldiers with bows and arrows on the surrounding roof. Even if you really can''t fight, all the heavy infantry can shoot all these people into hedgehogs as long as they put up a defensive array and let those steel winged soldiers scatter. At this time, seeing the momentum of the dark wings change, whether Domingo or Thain, or Elvin hidden in the crowd, immediately knew that Sean and William were serious, and immediately had to start struggling to resist. However, under the huge advantage gap, in less than ten seconds, these guards under Domingo left five or six bodies. This time, the dark wing shot was obviously much fiercer. It didn''t matter whether the other party was the heroic sword mercenary corps or ordinary soldiers. Whoever dared to stop the resistance was killed. Soon, the smell of blood began to fill the outside of the Lord''s house. But just then, a burst of shouting and killing sounded from all directions. William''s eyebrow was slightly raised and immediately reacted. Not only William, Domingo, Thain, Taylor and Neil realized the change of the situation in an instant. However, at this time, Neil and William secretly glanced at Domingo, but they saw some amazement and helplessness on his face. At this time, William was more convinced of his guess. It was obvious that Elvin was sent to Domingo by the nugus family, However, he was dissatisfied that the heroic sword commanded by Elvin unexpectedly sneaked into the void city in batches, but the void territory was not found at all, which made William realize that there must be a major monitoring loophole in the void territory at the first time. However, it''s useless to know this now. According to intelligence clues, the total number of Elvin''s heroic sword mercenary regiment is up to 2000. Although it is much less than the current nearly 10000 defenders in the city, there are less than 1000 soldiers near the Lord''s residence. If they are surrounded by the heroic sword mercenary regiment, they will become thorny and troublesome. Thinking of this, William immediately said to Neil, "you retreat into the Lord''s house first." Neil nodded. He knew that he couldn''t help in this situation. Although he was no weaker than William in military strategy and even better, even Neil had to admit that he was no better than William in battle command. After all, William has focused on this development from the beginning, and has also experienced systematic education. Naturally, he has rich experience and has to be distracted too much, so he can''t compare with William in this regard. The sound of killing became more deafening. William''s eyes gradually became cold. Without hesitation, he said in a deep voice, "red signal bomb." I don''t know when, several heralds have begun to gather around William. With William''s order, one Herald immediately took out a signal bomb and launched it. In an instant, the whole sky over the Lord''s house became a beautiful sunset, but it was a beautiful sunset for ordinary people, but for Domingo, who was also a soldier, it was filled with a momentum of killing. Domingo glanced at William slightly, but he saw that William was solemn at this time, and the momentum of the whole person was completely opposite to that in the conference room just now. William certainly felt Domingo''s gaze, but he didn''t care. He glanced at the besieged heroic sword mercenaries. At this time, there were less than ten people alive. Seeing that these people fought and retreated and still acted in order, William knew that all these people were from the heroic sword mercenaries, otherwise they could not have such tacit understanding. Although the dark winged soldiers still have the upper hand, and the arrows from the surrounding roofs are still shooting at these people, the effect is very low. Just looking at the other party''s retreat route and shouting, William knows that a heroic sword team is breaking through here. See here, William already has a basic judgment: "double wall stick, sniper." Simple two words, four words, but it reveals an extremely cold killing meaning. The two heralds soon left William''s side. No one knew where they were going, but after a while, they saw that the heavy infantry with dark wings around less than ten people immediately changed their formation. They no longer tried to hang with the people of these people''s heroic swords, but put on a formation that turtles can''t defend and attack. They only used shield cards and heavy armor to form an encirclement circle layer by layer, Surround everyone inside. Of course, this is not the end. The siege only surrounded three circles. At the beginning of the fourth circle, the heavy infantry turned their bodies and faced the heavy shield outside, also surrounding the third floor. Seeing this scene, Domingo immediately understood William''s intention. This formation can not only resist the siege from the outside, but also completely trap the people inside. Although these hundreds of people alone may not last long, I''m afraid it will only take a few minutes to think of the signal bomb released by William at the beginning and the tight arrangement seen in the Embassy before, The defenders of the whole city will flock here. At that time, it will be these brave swords who will be caught. Domingo is just impulsive, or he is not suitable to be commander-in-chief of the first army, but he is by no means a fool. Seeing this change, he immediately turned and walked towards the Lord''s house without hesitation. Thain''s reaction was half a beat slow, but when he saw his father''s action, he immediately realized it, and then took Taylor to the Lord''s house. Seeing Domingo''s move, William''s eyes flashed a helpless color. In fact, as Domingo thought, there are 10000 defenders in the void city at the moment. With the heroic sword of more than 2000 people, the mercenary Corps may cause damage and chaos on a certain scale in a short time, but in the absence of sufficient deterrent chips, they will be caught by the defenders sooner or later. Of course, a time of chaos is inevitable, and in this case, William can even order Domingo and others to be killed. But William didn''t expect that Domingo was so smart and cautious that he immediately returned to the Lord''s house. Without thinking, he knew that they must go back to find Christina. Only by Christina''s side is real security. However, although he couldn''t kill Domingo and others by the way, William didn''t care. He had carefully checked the information sent by rupee just now, so he knew it might happen. The only unexpected thing is that the heroic sword has developed very well in the past year, and its members have grown to this scale. If only relying on the urban defense army, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to stop this mercenary regiment. But now there is more than one army in the city. After seeing the sunset, William believes that Alfred will come soon. In all cases, as William expected, the urban defense army that arranged the defense line to strangle the street was not the opponent of these mercenaries at all. After only resisting for less than five minutes, the defense line was completely broken away, and hundreds of heroic sword mercenaries rushed to the Lord''s house like mercury, In the middle of the way, half of them were surrounded by the defense array laid by hundreds of dark winged heavy infantry. These mercenaries are very aggressive and have a very strong evil spirit. They are obviously an army used to fighting in battle. However, the location of the Lord''s house is located at the core of the whole void city. The layout here still retains the original appearance of the town center of pigeon Town, but it has been slightly expanded for the square. The square in the center of the city can only accommodate four or five hundred people at most. At the moment, hundreds of dark winged soldiers have formed a circular array in one corner of the square, occupying no small space. Therefore, although there are as many as three or four hundred enemies flocking to the center of the city, considering the combat situation, only one or two hundred people can start the front, and finally the more than one hundred people can only play the role of reserve. However, these are only for the central square of the city. Like the Lord''s house, the gate can only accommodate several people to pass side by side. Maybe 30 or 40 people can come in if they climb over the wall, but they are not defenceless in the Lord''s house. More than 30 real elite with dark wings are in the yard of the Lord''s house, as well as superior gold strongmen such as xuefanio. So when he saw those people coming towards the Lord''s house, William looked cold, raised his right hand slightly and waved it suddenly. In an instant, dozens of arrows flew out in all directions and fell into the crowd of the heroic sword mercenary Corps. These soldiers are not as heavy as dark wings. They have heavy armor and shield. Almost all of them wear soft armor made of leather. It''s OK to resist the frontal attack of swords. If they are attacked by powerful arrows such as long bows, they can''t stop them at all. So it was only the first round of arrow rain, and twenty or thirty mercenaries of heroic sword fell immediately. In the face of this sudden attack, all mercenaries immediately found that there were archers in ambush around, and immediately scattered some people to kill the surrounding buildings. At the sight of these people''s actions, the corners of William''s mouth raised slightly, and all the actions of the enemy were completely in his expectation. Since he can arrange these archers to occupy the high point and monitor the whole central square of the city in advance, how can he not arrange people to stay behind to protect these archers? Moreover, fighting in such a room can not be conquered simply by relying on the number of people, because if you fight indoors, the space is extremely limited. If you choke the killer''s door and channel, the advantage in number can not be brought into play at all. Just looking at the reaction of these mercenaries, William immediately had a more accurate evaluation of this mercenary: whether it is individual combat ability, tacit understanding, tactical formation application, etc., it is far better than any of the three top troops under Sean. Even compared with the three top troops, it has its own victory - the use of tactical formation is far better than the use of steel wings The individual combat ability is far better than Cecilia''s close guard, and the degree of tacit cooperation is far better than the lion of thunder. Not to mention the dark wings and the city defense army of void City, which ranked second to last and third among the ten troops. It is by no means a fluke to break through a mature urban defense army line in a few minutes. As long as they are given enough time, it is not a problem to swallow the more than 100 dark winged soldiers and successfully rescue their commander, Elvin DAS. But it is a pity that this force is destined not to have enough time. Because Alfred has led the lion of thunder to come, William has even heard footsteps rolling like thunder. At most, they can rush into the square in another minute. When fighting in this obviously not too large space area, the thunder lion doesn''t need any tacit understanding at all. It can easily harvest the lives of these mercenaries by relying on the cut of the formation. As for the mercenaries who trouble the archers, William doesn''t have to worry anymore. Steel wings are the most resilient force. They are not under these mercenaries only in terms of individual combat effectiveness, but also fight in such a narrow area inside the house. With the equipment of steel wings, it is easy to defeat these enemies who are looking for trouble. Besides, if only the archers with steel wings are regarded as archers, I''m afraid they will suffer more than that. The houses near the city center square are not far from the city center. It takes only one or two minutes to run forward. But now several minutes have passed, and the pouring of arrow rain still shows no sign of stopping. On the contrary, more people fell by the mercenaries of the heroic sword. Hundreds of corpses have been dropped on the central square of the city, almost all of which are the corpses of the mercenaries of the heroic sword. It''s almost because the dark wings have begun to suffer casualties. As long as the enemy has casualties, even if there are only one or two people, it is also a good beginning for the heroic sword. At least, William was very dissatisfied with the fact that the morale, which had been declining, began to recover at this time. But just then, shefanio did it. A brilliant blue light shone on all the dark winged soldiers, and a thin and transparent layer of blue stars shone on them. The weapons that would have splashed sparks on the armor of these soldiers fell on it this time, but they didn''t send out these sparks. Instead, there was a huge anti shock force, and their weapons were even stained with some white frost, which made the weapons of heroic sword and mercenaries fragile in an instant. Thorn Ice Armor! This is the enhanced advanced divine skill of Ice Armor. It not only has the physical defense attached to ice armor, but also has a certain anti injury ability. Of course, in reality, it certainly won''t cut down like the game, and you will lose blood, but the powerful anti earthquake force will obviously make the enemy feel uncomfortable. In addition, the frost that can make weapons fragile is a more terrible and thorny problem. Chapter 477 But what''s really surprising is that shefanio showed his skill of thorns Ice Armor. When Sean and others were besieged in the wilderness, shefanio was already the top gold power, but she still performed group Ice Armor at that time. In this way, it is not difficult to judge that this divine skill must be an advanced divine skill that shefanio learned after returning from the wilderness. A group of bramble Ice Armor greatly increases the defense ability of hundreds of dark winged soldiers. In the case of these mercenaries, it takes longer to break through this defense circle, at least one or two hours. But this is not the end! After performing the group thorn Ice Armor, shefanio shot again. This time, her target was several mercenaries who tried to rush into the Lord''s compound. Although these mercenaries were slightly surprised to see shefanio perform a group magic, they also knew that the priests who can perform group magic must be specialized in the field of magic and must not be excellent in individual combat. However, this is also because these mercenaries did not see the confrontation between Taylor and shefanio before. Of course, they would not understand the real identity of shefanio. In addition, shefanio did not show momentum at this time, so they did not pay attention to shefanio at all and paid more attention to the dozens of steel winged soldiers in the yard. When they rushed into the yard, only one mercenary rushed towards shefanio, and the others tried to bypass shefanio and form an array. But how could shefanio let them do it? When the long sword in their hands was raised and picked, they only felt a cold wind blowing. When the two people next to them had not reacted, the three people in the middle had separated their bodies. Then he saw that xuefanio rushed out immediately, and the long sword in his hand waved again. This time, there was no cold wind or sword shadow, but the two mercenaries on both sides who escaped the first attack fell down inexplicably, and even white spots appeared on their skin, and then ice began to crystallize. At this moment, shefanio didn''t hide any more, and a strong breath came out immediately. "Gold is strong!" In the crowd of the heroic sword mercenary regiment, I don''t know who suddenly gave out a scream of horror. The original momentum of the mighty momentum, under the threat of the strong breath emitted by xuefanio, actually stagnated! In particular, more than ten people who formed a semicircle in the front were the first to be suppressed by the momentum of xuefanio. They didn''t dare to move at all. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is too big. Snow fanio was like a tiger into a flock of sheep. The long sword in her hand began to wave continuously. No one could stop her attack in front of her. Almost everyone would die on the spot if they had contact with snow fanio! Some people who stood on the periphery and were less intimidated by shefanio immediately took the opportunity to rush towards the Lord''s house. Their idea is very simple. As long as they can control the people in the Lord''s house, even if their battle tonight is successful, they can force the female murderer to stop. However, the idea is beautiful, but sometimes the reality is very cruel. The dark winged soldiers still staying with William at the moment are the strongest among the disabled soldiers who escorted Neil back and the slaves Alfred bought for the second time. The individual strength of these people has the highest level of bronze, and several of them are even the lower level of silver. They are no worse than Ann Nuo in fighting alone. This group of people can be regarded as William''s Pro guard status, just like Alfred''s Pro guard thunder lion. In the face of these real elite soldiers, more than a dozen mercenaries with heroic swords rushed in, which was no different from looking for their own death. It hardly needs William''s order - in fact, William''s eyes are not even interested in glancing at these people. His eyes still fall on the street where the mercenaries rushed in: about 40 or 50 mercenaries with heroic swords are using the materials used by the urban defense army to arrange simple defensive points, As for the dozens of city guards who had controlled the street, they had become corpses and were randomly discarded on both sides. More than 30 elite troops with dark wings have collided with these ten mercenaries. They don''t even use heavy shields to resist. They just fight with these mercenaries with swords and guns, but their tacit understanding is not inferior to these mercenaries. With the hardness of their heavy armor, the front soldiers were not afraid of any chopping weapons at all. They bumped into them like they were dying, and plunged their swords into the enemy''s body; Later, soldiers with guns in some positions took advantage of the gap exposed by these Companions to stab in their long guns. This elite army is like a bulldozer. It rushes forward without care, and then easily reaps the lives of these enemies. The whole battle process, even less than ten seconds. Almost at the end of the battle in the yard, William''s mouth finally raised. At the corner of the street, a middle-aged man with a heavy armor and a bloody axe finally appeared. Once the commander of steel wing, now the commander of the lion of thunder, Lion King Alfred! Alfred rushed ahead, and there was a strong vibration on the ground every step. His eyes didn''t focus on the simple defensive stronghold in front of him, but through the layers of people, and finally landed in the Lord''s house. Seeing Alfred''s appearance, the soldiers of the heroic sword immediately appeared in a panic, but they still remembered their work, so they rushed towards Alfred bravely. In the face of these flies in his eyes, Alfred suddenly raised his axe, held the handle of the battle axe in both hands, and then waved it left and right. It was just two simple attacks. He split several mercenaries on both sides and flew out directly. Then he bumped forward. Unexpectedly, he bumped a mercenary, Then he continued to advance against the other two mercenaries, unwilling to waste any time. No one thought that Alfred would be so savage and terrible. It''s like a real wasteland Warcraft! The mercenaries who wanted to rely on fortifications for defense finally had to give up their hard-earned advantages and rushed towards Alfred. But just then, on both sides of the street behind Alfred, two groups of people wearing blue armor and holding long tomahawks suddenly appeared. These two groups of people crowded together. They couldn''t see the end at all. Like two water dragons on both sides of the channel, they finally collided at the central point and then gathered together, From two to one. It''s a blue torrent! No matter the mercenary in the fortification or the mercenary who turned back slightly when he heard the sound, everyone''s face changed in an instant. Because it was only a blink of an eye, the heroic sword mercenaries took several minutes, and the fortifications won by more than ten dead people were completely destroyed by Alfred and his thunder lion! Seeing this scene in front of him, William smiled even more: "it''s two minutes early Do it. " The last sentence was said to the messenger around him. The herald immediately raised the horn that had already been prepared, and then blew it. Woo! The melodious and low horn began to ring in the Lord''s house. Just as in response to the horn, soon the second, third and fourth horn sounded and spread far away. At the next moment, the earth began to shake. At the entrance of the streets in all directions, an army began to attack and charge towards the center of the city. These people, there are thunder lions in blue armor, dark wings in black armor, and a city defense army in leather armor. However, no matter which regiment the soldiers in, their faces showed a spirit of killing. Their formation was not in any confusion. They simply lined up in square formation, and then pushed towards the city center from the street. As long as someone fell down, someone immediately replaced the vacant position, and no one could stop the pace of progress. Crush! This is a naked crush! This sudden war is basically a foregone conclusion at this time. Domingo, standing by the window of the conference room, didn''t even look at it for ten minutes. The whole heroic sword mixed into the void city became a turtle in a jar, and his eyes were locked on William. From beginning to end, the military commander did not move at all. Even if the mercenary with the heroic sword rushed in front of him, his eyebrows did not wrinkle, and his eyes did not blink. Although Domingo had heard the name of William Yale, no commander would convince another commander before seeing him command the battle. Domingo was sure that Sean was not joking about tingqi''s sending troops in a month. Could he say that he would face such an enemy at that time? Domingo, who had little confidence in the territory''s private soldiers, suddenly felt at a loss about tingqi''s future. This was not a war riot at all. It soon ended. There were more than 400 heroic sword mercenaries in the center of the city, but no one survived except Elvin da da. Even his deputy commander Fred was killed by Alfred''s axe, and there was no time to explain his last words. Thousands of other mercenaries of the heroic sword who were responsible for making trouble and destruction in the city also died more than 500 people, slightly injured more than 200 people and seriously injured more than 100 people. In the face of such a strong attack, the void city also suffered some damage, but compared with the heroic sword, this loss is almost insignificant. Alfred soon pressed a man to William''s face. The man was hurt and covered with blood. He was pushed gently by Alfred, and the whole man fell to the ground. It was obvious that he was exhausted in the fierce battle just now. But even so, William recognized each other''s identity at a glance: "we meet again, head Elvin." Hearing William''s words, Elvin smiled bitterly: "what happened at the beginning was really my fault. I admit my mistake to you. As long as you let me go, I''m willing to work under you. " "Effectiveness?" William sneered, "do you think I''ll believe you? Who knows when you stabbed us in the back. Anyway, it''s not the first time you''ve done it. " Elvin opened his mouth. Although he refuted, he didn''t know how to speak. When he fought with the dabron mercenaries that time, his post was really responsible for encircling the back of the dabron mercenaries when William and others pretended to be defeated, and then intercepting them. But at that time, he was the man of Gerson nugus, so when the war began, he immediately withdrew from panda with the whole mercenary regiment, because he didn''t think William and others could survive at that time. But sometimes things are so wonderful. William not only survived, but the panda collar grew stronger and stronger. Even the Lord to whom Elvin was loyal suffered a great loss in Sean''s hands. If he had known this would happen, Elvin would not have betrayed William. But unfortunately, there is no regret in this world. Elvin was certainly uneasy about selling such a powerful and potential Lord, so this time he would listen to Gerson nugus''s arrangement and sneak into panda to kill Sean completely. Only in this way could he be at ease. However, he did not expect that his identity had been found out, and he had to start the attack plan in advance. It was a pity that his mercenary regiment had never fought street fighting. Similarly, he did not expect that panda''s military strength was so strong. Under the combination of the two, his failure was an inevitable result. "You can rest assured." William said in a deep voice, "I''m not as cruel as you. I''ll give you a happy." "Wait, you can''t kill me!" Faced with the threat of death, even Elvin inevitably softened. "Why?" William raised his eyebrows. "Give me a reason." "I... I know a lot about the nugus family!" Elvin said, "I also know the military defense line led by tinguin. I even know the military power structure of nugus family and the list and strength of all families associated with nugus With my help, the nugus family can''t threaten you! They must not dare to attack and retaliate against you! " "Really?" William said faintly. "Yes!" It''s like grasping a life-saving straw, Elvin said eagerly. "Unfortunately, I don''t need it." William shook his head. "With or without you, the nugus family is not a threat in my eyes. Besides, what we really need is for nugus to come to our trouble. So... Your existence is worthless. " "No!" Elvin let out a scream of horror, but the sound became silent immediately, because Alfred had cut his head off with an axe at William''s sign. Watching Elvin''s head roll on the ground several times, William finally took back his sight. "What about the rest?" Alfred asked in a deep voice, "those brave sword mercenaries who have surrendered." "These people can''t stay." William said in a deep voice, "rupee has made it clear that this is a mercenary regiment that is not easy to assimilate and tame. They are very loyal to Elvin. Now it is impossible to recruit this army after killing Elvin Take them outside the city in batches for secret execution. " Alfred glanced at Elvin''s body, which had been killed by the owl leader, and whispered, "it''s a pity that there are many powerful people in it." "No way." William shrugged. "The war is about to begin. We don''t have time to smooth the edges and corners of those people. Now the most important thing is that our rear can''t be disordered." This time Alfred nodded and said nothing more. Chapter 478 Declaring war is a basic power given to the aristocracy by the ancient aristocratic law. This is not like a war between the two countries. This noble declaration of war is a legal act of force used by the two nobles to settle disputes. Of course, such behavior will often eventually evolve into a large-scale war between the two regions, or even become the fuse for the war between two or more countries. Of course, the declaration of war does not mean that after a word is said, it can be started immediately. This is a bit like the siege application in the game. Usually, there is a month from the declaration of war to the final war, which is the preparation time for the declared party to respond. After all, many nobles will not keep private troops in the territory all the time. Therefore, if Sean immediately commanded the army to enter tinguin''s territory without declaring war, it would be an act of aggression by the Principality of lane. According to the last armistice agreement between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, the Principality of lane cannot launch an aggressive war under any pretext, Otherwise, the peace association and the chainas empire as notaries will intervene and support the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, this is what Sean tried to provoke the anger of the kingdom of dabion. He can be the fuse to cause a war between the two countries, but the war must be the counterattack and invasion of dabion, not his invasion of the kingdom of dabion. The Kingdom, in fact, is composed of many nobles, and many times the thing between nobles actually needs a fig leaf. But even so, Sean''s declaration of war still caused the extreme dissatisfaction of many nobles. The reason is simple. Sean is just a pioneering knight and a knight. His status is probably equivalent to those family knights who have been officially granted, and he can''t be regarded as a noble at all. The declaration of war is one of the privileges of the aristocracy. Sean declared war on tinguin. Within three days, the neighboring territories around the two territories immediately knew the news. Ten days later, most of the southern nobles of dabion knew about it, and several nobles, including yasna, also knew about it. ¡­¡­ At midnight, in the conference room of the Lord''s house of tonis fortress, yasna gently put the information that had been passed on to everyone in the room back on the table. Her eyebrows frowned, which made her look a little heroic, and her body exuded a sense of awe. "It''s not like... Sean''s style." Simi said suspiciously, "although I don''t have deep contact with him, his behavior is very regular and he knows the aristocratic system very well. He is unlikely to be caught." "Indeed." Elizabeth nodded slightly. "This kid is very cautious. He is not a noble now. How can he say such words as declaring war?" Thinking of this, Elizabeth''s eyebrows frowned tightly, and her face looked strange: "unless..." At this point, Elizabeth did not go on, but both Athena and Simi looked thoughtful. Only one person. Vivian asked with a puzzled face, "unless what?" Although magicians are wise, Vivian is not a simple magician, but another branch profession with similar characteristics as arcane warriors - Magic warriors. Therefore, Vivian is not as wise as her two companions. This woman believes in direct violence. Yasina looked at Vivian reluctantly, rubbed her temples with a headache, and then said, "unless Sean is in a hurry." Vivian just doesn''t like thinking, but it doesn''t mean she''s really stupid. As soon as Athena said this, Vivian immediately understood. However, different from the contemplative look of Athena, Elizabeth and Simi, Vivian was very happy: "isn''t this very good? If we don''t make a statement now, they won''t pay attention to Sean. Maybe those nobles will unite to find trouble with him. At that time, we will put pressure on them and humiliate them severely, so we won''t be afraid of them going to war against us first. " "We are not afraid of them going to war against us, but what if they just declare war?" Said Elizabeth. "Then we''ll call back." Vivian looked natural, "they certainly won''t be stupid enough to declare war on us, but it''s enough for us to stand behind Sean with a firm position The nugus family has become more and more arrogant recently. " Elizabeth shook her head and whispered, "it won''t be that simple To declare war as Sean, even if he is a lord, it is not in line with the rights and interests of the nobility. This is tantamount to challenging the nobility. " "That''s easy. Just make him a noble." Vivian said again. "This is really a good way." Simi immediately said, "we can''t give too high a title, but it''s OK to give it directly to a baron." As a real great aristocrat who has the status of a powerful marquis in a principality, such as yasna, naturally can give his followers formal aristocratic status, but these aristocratic status naturally need to be declared to the royal family of the principality, which can be officially recognized only after being approved by the grand duke. Of course, titles can not be given without restrictions. Even people like ASENA can only give three Earl titles, three Viscount identities and five Baron identities at most, and the titles above Viscount must also be reported to the royal family, which can be officially owned only after being approved by the royal family. As for whether it is a local aristocrat, it depends on whether yasna is willing to cut a fief in her territory as the new aristocrat. However, once given, this territory will no longer belong to yasna''s jurisdiction and rule. Similarly, although the aristocrat was enfeoffed from Athena, he was actually an aristocrat granted by the state. After all, the formal aristocratic territory is different from the territory of knight and knight. Strictly speaking, Sean is only a jazz title now, so the panda collar, Dayi collar and chilav collar he has fought down now belong to yasna''s territory. As long as yasna wants, she can recover all these territories. To put it simply, these three territories owned by Sean are all "lent" by Athena to Sean. However, if Sean becomes a baron now, he can naturally own the territory around panda collar and Black Swan Castle - which is just the area of a standard Baron collar. If you add the Dayi collar and the chilav collar, Sean will have no problem even if he wants to be a count. If you add the tinguin collar that will be annexed, Sean''s territory area can be almost comparable to that of Athena''s tonis collar. Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that if ASENA wants to canonize Sean as a baron, she does not need to be personally approved by Archduke Ryan. She has this qualification herself. Of course, the report afterwards is still needed, but in this way, it can block other troubles of all nobles at present. Baron, although only the lowest title, is indeed an orthodox aristocrat. Especially a field Baron! This is at least much higher than any honorary baron. If the number of three earls under Athena''s command had not been used up, and the titles above Viscount needed to be approved by Archduke Ryan, Athena could naturally give a higher title. Of course, the so-called field is just a statement, because everyone knows that with Sean''s current strength, he can be comparable to an earl of strength. This is still at the level of the kingdom. If it is only to compare in the Principality of Ryan, it is not too much to give Sean the title of Marquis of strength. But there are all kinds of hidden rules in the aristocratic circle. For example, a Baron is at most to obtain a territory and become a field baron. Those who want to obtain real power and hold important positions must have more than a viscount. As for the prefix of strength, it is possible to have at least one count or more. And most of the Earls of strength are usually accumulated over several generations before they can become a Earl of strength. With her own strength, she has become a Marquis of strength in just over ten years. It is not unique in this world, but it definitely belongs to a very rare type. As for those civilians who want to hold important positions, it is not impossible, but the effort and price they need to pay are more than ten times or even hundreds of times that of the nobility. Almost without much thought, Athena immediately drafted an instrument, which directly proved Sean''s baroness. However, in this way, Sean was officially separated from the shelter of Athena, and thus officially came into the sight of the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion, which was obviously unfavorable to the upcoming action of the Millennium covenant Empire, but Athena also knew that if she did not immediately draft this instrument and make a decision, So Sean''s declaration of war this time is a provocation to all the nobles in the whole continent. Even if she comes forward, she will never protect Sean. Two powers harm each other, take the lesser, which Athena still knows. Besides, once the war breaks out, even the Millennium covenant empire can''t go to the void city. At this moment, Athena immediately understood why Sean was in a hurry. Obviously, the threat of the Millennium covenant empire is too great. At the same time, in a tavern in tonis fortress, Thurman also received the information that Sean declared war on tinguin. He just glanced, put it aside and said in a deep voice, "still no news from deers?" "Yes." Still the intelligence officer, he has been directly responsible for Turman recently, "and when Domingo was expelled from panda, the void city seemed to be immediately involved in the cleaning operation. Now our intelligence system in the void city has been completely paralyzed." "So what was the situation you were asked to investigate last time?" "It took us ten days to approach William at all costs, but people never came out after they went in, and their contact with him was completely broken." The intelligence officer said, "so I don''t think William can be a citizen of the Empire." "What about Phoenix''s blood?" "We have three targets. They are Rena, Cecilia and Shina, but we can''t continue to explore who they are. " "I see." Thurman nodded, "there''s nothing for you next. If I guess correctly, the Marquis of tonis will immediately make the LORD a baron. In this way, the declaration of war will become justifiable, and we won''t have a chance to go to Panda But that''s good. I''ll go straight to get people at that time, which also saves trouble. You just have to prepare the evacuation route. " "Yes!" Chapter 479 Moens''s face was full of helplessness. After a bitter smile, he put a letter on a mahogany table. In fact, this is a circular letter. An announcement letter from panda. The content of the circular letter is not complicated, that is, panda leader wants yadebi leader to open the military right of way and allow panda leader''s army to pass normally. Aristocracy, there are aristocratic practices and bottom lines. If you want to pass through a territory of other nobles, you can move in a small team without saying hello, but if it is a large-scale troop movement, you must obtain the military right of way opened by the Lord, otherwise it is tantamount to provoking the Lord of the territory, which is naturally an invasion. To the extent of noble face, it''s strange that the other party doesn''t fight with you - of course, this is based on the small power gap between each other. Sean''s approach, there is no fault, at least this way of greeting is indeed a decent aristocratic behavior. And generally, along with the application for military right of way, there must be some relevant compensation, or friendly and mutually beneficial policies - you can''t let others pay, but there''s no benefit? In particular, the higher the title and status, the larger the compensation scheme, which is actually one of the ways to show the family''s heritage and strength. However, the circular letter from Pan Daling did not offer any compensation, but ended with a sentence. "If you do not open the military right of way to us, we will regard this act as a provocation to us, and we will take military action if necessary." To put it simply, it means "if you are smart, you will quickly provide us with the military right of way for free. Otherwise, as soon as my army leaves, I will fight with your territory." Threats. A naked threat. But pan Daling has this strength. What can you do? Under normal circumstances, Moens would open up directly without thinking. He is just a field baron. In the face of Sean, who can obtain the status of Earl of strength even in the kingdom of dabion, he simply has no power to fight back. But this time, he was unable to promise. More than a year ago, he was a member of Boulder''s faction and took part in the military operation against panda with hundreds of private troops. But what happened? Before the war, the Lord of the chilav leader was captured alive, the private army of the territory was destroyed, and even the chilav leader was completely occupied. Later, when the war officially started, it was only a few hours. When the number was twice that of the other party, he was still defeated by the other party from the front. Then there was complete chaos and flight for a week. He finally formed a private army of more than 500 people, and finally came back alive with less than 100 people. Then there is the compensation. Although the boulder family also gave some compensation afterwards, it still hurt his vitality. In the next few years, he will barely maintain the balance of revenue and expenditure of the territory, not to mention army expansion and training. Even if he wants to live in luxury, it is impossible. Now, the private army in his territory has just gathered a hundred people, and can only barely maintain the public security of a small city. Even bandits began to appear in the surrounding areas of his territory, and he can''t deal with the complete deterioration of public security. In contrast, pan Daling has completely entered the stage of rapid development since the war. Now he has 30000 troops. Although they are scattered in three territories, he knows that there are at least tens of thousands of troops in Panda collar. At the beginning, his troops were twice as strong as the other party, and he couldn''t win. Now there are only a hundred troops in his territory, but the other party is ten thousand. There is a hundred times gap with the other party. How can we fight this war? But if the military right of way is opened Not to mention that Sean is from the Principality of Ryan and has a hostile relationship with dabion, but to say that this time Sean wants to open the military right of way or to fight tingqi in dabion, he will never meet Sean''s requirements. What''s more, the Hastings family who ruled tinchiin was still a member of the nugus family, and he also chose the nugus family after abandoning the boulder family. It can be said that he and the Hastings family are really in the same camp. If he really opened the military right of way to Sean, the nugus family would have to operate on him before the kingdom of dabion imposed sanctions on him. "Father..." "This time, we may be doomed." Moones looked at his son and smiled bitterly, "whether we open the military right of way or not, we must offend one side." "That''s Sean. He''s lying too much!" Moens''s son is a young man of about twenty-five or six. Although he has a certain foundation of martial arts, he is only the lower bronze level. His main energy is focused on territorial governance. Although the military aspect is also slightly involved, after all, he is only a human, not an elf, so of course he can''t learn very well. But at least, because he is single-minded and focused, yadby collar has developed very well under his planning. If there is no accident, in a few years, he will officially take over his father moons''s ring and become the new Lord yadby. "You have studied for so long, why haven''t you understood this truth?" Moones looked at his son and sighed softly, "Whoever has great power in this world is qualified to speak. Our family has been handed over to me for the fourth generation, but I still can''t let the family move forward. I had hoped it was on you, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This time... Our territory is probably really out of control. " "That''s not necessarily true!" After a little meditation, the young man flashed a cruel color on his face and said in a deep voice, "I still have a way!" ¡­¡­ The same night. Unlike Moens, who is over half a hundred years old, who has been indifferent to life, Domingo is almost crazy. In Hastings manor, everything in his study was smashed away. At the moment, Thain, Taylor and several others around him dare not show their atmosphere. One of them still has a scar on his face - it was scratched by a broken vase when Domingo smashed things in reckless rage just now. Just like this, he dare not stretch out his hand to wipe it. "You go down and cure the wound first." Although still angry, Domingo glanced at the subordinate whose face was scratched by vase fragments and said. This subordinate is not famous for his combat effectiveness. He doesn''t even have the lower bronze, but he is responsible for some financial management in lomine. Although his working ability is not as good as Qazi, he is also one of the best important figures in lomine. Of course, he was able to enter the study not because of his strong working ability, but because his surname was hastin and his lineage was Domingo. Hearing Domingo''s words, the subordinate immediately nodded and stepped down. When he was expelled from panda, Domingo did not stay for a moment and went to tinguin all night. With their strength, of course, they can shorten the rest time to the greatest extent, and they also borrowed several war horses when passing through jedubi, so it took only about eight days to rush back to hasting manor, nearly half faster than soma. Of course, as soon as he returned to the manor, Domingo continued to send all the information to Gerson immediately. In this way, nugus knew that in more than half a month, panda would send troops to tingqi. Even if Gerson is now identified as the next successor to the nugus family, he can''t make an immediate decision on this issue - if his power is not completely abolished in the wilderness, maybe he can make an immediate decision. But at least for now, he needs a family meeting. But at the moment, the reason why Domingo is angry is not that the nugus family has no response at the moment, but two news just came from jedobi. First, of course, it was Sean''s military right of way notice to yadby collar. This has now spread to the nugus family. I believe that the whole southern aristocratic circle of dabion will soon know about it. As for the second, AVI''s body was found. Not only avi, but also the bodies of the other two family Knights of the Hastings family who are the next golden strong, but also the elite of the second cavalry regiment he sent out at the beginning, but only the bodies of soma and Biqi are missing. There is no doubt that this team was the one Domingo asked them to come immediately because of the territorial contract documents led by panda. However, when he was expelled from pandaling, he immediately tried to contact the team to let them return to the territory, but unexpectedly, he was intercepted and killed halfway. How can Domingo not be angry? You know, one of the dead is his eldest son! Even avi still has a big gap with Thain in all aspects, but it is also Domingo''s biological son! That''s why Domingo is really angry! "Have you found out who did it?" Domingo said angrily with red eyes. "According to Baron yadby''s investigation, we can only judge that the attack at that time should be relatively abrupt and rapid, and there were absolutely a lot of people on the side of the attack, because the scene was very chaotic." Taylor spoke in a very steady voice, but Thain, who was familiar with Taylor, could hear it. Taylor was trying to suppress his anger. "I suspect it was the leader of panda. After all, the location where young master avi was killed was only two or three days away from the void city. In such a short time, he would be attacked by a force, No one can do it except the raid launched by the army mobilized by panda. " "Not necessarily." Thain shook his head. "Think about it, the heroic sword can disperse the whole mercenary into the void City, so it''s not very difficult to hide an elite small-scale army around. This proves that the other side should have a relatively strong military force, but it is relatively weak in high-end combat power. At least with the strength currently shown by the Lord, he probably doesn''t need to send another force to do this, because if the scale of the force is too large, it is easy to expose its whereabouts, but if the scale is small, That''s the team that can''t help Uncle soma. " When I heard Thain''s words, I thought it over, and it was true. "We were overcast." Domingo''s face showed a look of resentment, "the other party first sent someone to intercept avi, and then arranged a shadow assassin to assassinate Sean, obviously in order to provoke a fight between us, or even..." At this point, Domingo''s face showed a trace of horror, and Thain was only one step slower than his father, and he was also immediately aware of the danger. If those shadow assassins succeed in their assassination and then deliberately leave a clue to the embassy, they will be directly killed in the void city by the excited void city guard army. On the other side, because avi, soma and Qazi, the real elite core executives of tingqi Yinling, were also killed, the whole tingqi Yinling was completely in a headless situation. In this case, tinkie''s collar is just a piece of fat that anyone can bite. Of course, if Domingo''s idea was known to Sean, he would scoff. Because from the beginning, he didn''t want tingqi to be annexed by other nobles around him. He can only say that it was a great coincidence that the Creed Assassin went to assassinate Sean that night, which was tantamount to giving Sean a more reasonable excuse to declare war. However, Sean and the Creed Assassin could be regarded as mutually beneficial, Maybe we can reduce some conflicts in the future. "Now no matter who the guy who wants to frame us first, we have to work together to deal with the current difficulties Immediately transfer all the soldiers under his command back and arrange them along the border. Try to choose a relatively broad flat terrain where it is more suitable for cavalry charging. " Soon, Domingo immediately turned the pain of losing his son into a driving force and began a series of military mobilization plans for the upcoming war. On the contrary, there was no movement at all in the publicity and other tricks on tingqi''s side. It seemed that panda didn''t care about the war at all. Only the two private soldiers in Dayi''s lead were urgently transferred back, and the steel wings were pulled out to the border line adjacent to tingqi''s lead. At the same time, some relevant fortifications and facilities were taken at the border, After all, William has made it clear that tingqi has more than 30000 private soldiers, which is by no means affordable to the average count. Even Athena was a little hard to raise; And Sean, if it were not for the war and the continuous supply of logistics, Sean could only embark on the helpless move of disarmament. Fortunately, it''s not needed now. As long as he takes tinkie in, Sean will no longer be unable to make ends meet. Almost at this moment, a simple carriage, escorted by seven guards, drove into the void City, and then stopped at the door of the Lord''s house under William''s personal guidance. Chapter 480 The carriage parked outside the Lord''s house of void city looked very simple, but an experienced person like Sean just looked at it and saw its uniqueness. The carriage of the carriage is made of red dragon wood. This is a kind of rare wood. The original rating in the game was grade B material. This kind of wood naturally exudes a warm smell. It is particularly warm in the carriage in winter, and it can turn warm into cool when equipped with several ice ovens in hot weather. If the manual production cost is not included, this carriage alone probably needs tens of thousands of gold coins to win. In addition to the extremely expensive cost of the carriage, the axles, guardrails, pedals and wheels of the carriage are not ordinary materials. As a deputy blacksmith who can also make legendary equipment, Sean immediately recognized that all these materials are high-quality cold iron - cold iron is one of the materials for making silver level demonized equipment, but high-quality cold iron can even be used to make yellow gold level demonized equipment. But here, it is only used as auxiliary materials for carriages. Only the overall structure of this carriage, at least more than 200000 pan continental gold coins. In other words, if you sell this carriage, you can at least maintain the expenses of the army in Sean''s territory for more than half a year. However, compared with the expensive carriage, the tools used to pull the carriage seem a little ordinary. They are only four high headed horses. This kind of horse is generally only worth more than a dozen silver coins. It is impossible to train into a war horse. The only advantage is that it has good endurance. Most businesses will use this kind of horse to pull cars. But Sean''s eyes did not stop on the carriage. His eyes swept over the seven guards next to the carriage one by one. Although he had tried his best to hide it, there was still a look of shock in his deepest eyes. Seven guards. Sean knows one of them. Silver Falcon knight, Dante Alighieri. This is a knight wearing a silver heavy armor. The horse under his crotch is also wearing a silver vest. His habitual long gun is pinned to the saddle, and the silver Falcon stays on his shoulder. At the moment, he had turned over and got off the horse. When he saw Sean''s eyes looking at himself, he nodded slightly. His attitude was still as neutral as ever, but his spirit was very sufficient, with a dignified and awe inspiring momentum. Sean first dealt with him when he sent Elsie to panda. At that time, he knew that he was a strong man in gold. But now I haven''t seen it for more than a year. Although it''s difficult to judge whether he has made progress only from the smell, Sean should be a little better than a year ago. Besides Dante, standing on his left is a pair of female twins. The two men as like as two peas were not very old, probably about twenty-four or five years old. They wore a light armor, long hair and waist, and even weapons were exactly the same. The only difference is the color of their costumes. The one on the left is red and the one on the right is blue. Their appearance is not very beautiful and their figure is not very outstanding, but they both have a bad spirit, which gives people a very special charm. However, if you underestimate these two people, you must suffer a great loss. Because the breath of these two people is not only introverted, but also deep and vast, which is not much worse than Ruina. It is obvious that they are the two inferior gold giants. Standing on Dante''s right was a very tall man, but Sean couldn''t see whether he was a man or a woman because he was covered in a taupe hood. However, only from the appearance of the other party''s height of more than 1.9 meters, Sean''s subconscious will not think that this person is a woman, but the breath emanating from his body is hardly under Dante, which is really hard to ignore. On the roof of the carriage, there was a young man about the same age as the two twins. He was looking at Sean with a smile, but his eyes were very sharp. Beside him was an obviously specially made long bow. The bow is about 1.5 meters long. I can''t see the material of the bow, but the bow string is very thin and white. Sean thinks it''s a bit like the inner tendon of a magic snake; There is also a special arrow bag next to the long bow, which contains about 30 to 40 arrows, but the arrow feathers are diverse. This is also a lower gold strongman! A thin old man opened the door of the car, but Sean was deeply frightened when he looked at the old man. The old man was thin and looked only about one meter six, much shorter than Cecilia. The old man used to be a coachman and sat with the tall man next to him. The contrast was extremely strong. But Sean knew that the old man was the strongest of the six people at present. It could almost be said that he had only half stepped on the threshold of the holy land. He was probably a little better than shefanio. Maybe even if he played against Christina of the peace association, the victory was between five and five. Not counting the strong in the holy land, Christina, the white robed executive of the peace association, is the strongest person Sean has ever seen. At the moment, there suddenly appeared another person whose strength was not under Christina. It was obviously impossible to say that Sean was not surprised. However, compared with these six people, the seventh person present also has the qualification to shock Sean. Although this man has no strength at all, he is just an ordinary person like William and Neil. But Sean knew his name. Although they had not met in the world, they had dealt with him several times in the game. Cunning fox, menzo. Haian. Second only to William. On the miracle continent, there is a ranking of excellent generals. Only the 100 best talents on the whole continent can be selected. The top ten are called the top ten generals. Although the 11th to 100th are all called excellent generals, there are five watersheds: the 11th to 15th, the 16th to 30th, the 31st to 50th, the 50th to 90th, and the 91st to 100th. Menzo, 13th. In fact, there is no big gap between the people in this watershed and the four people who rank lower than the ten generals. The reason why they did not enter the ranking of the ten generals is that these people have some subtle but obvious defects. Seven people, three upper gold strongmen, three lower gold strongmen, and a famous general who is almost as good as William. This lineup is extremely luxurious. The door of the carriage was opened, and the person who came down from it was Florence wiles. Sean sighed slightly: This is the inside story of a real famous family. Even if it was a kingdom that was almost destroyed by the qainas Empire, but it has been inherited for thousands of years, the heritage of this country is still not comparable to those kingdoms that have been established for hundreds of years. At least, it is also a family with the title of Duke, but the gap between the boulder family of dabion and the wiles family of * * * is still very obvious. However, Florence was the only one in the carriage today, and the follower who had been following him did not see it. Sean wondered, "where''s your brother?" Hearing this, the atmosphere suddenly stagnated, and Sean immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. After a long silence, Florence''s voice rang out: "dead." Sean looked stunned. "Died to protect me." Florence sighed, "Turin has been determined to be the next successor, and my brother, me and others have been relieved of their status as candidate heirs But I didn''t expect that Turin would be so crazy that none of the five original candidates survived except me. " Hearing Florence''s words, Sean really didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, the weather was a little cold at night. At this time, it seemed that the surrounding cold was even more prosperous because of the stagnation of the atmosphere. However, William took the lead in responding and immediately welcomed everyone to the Lord''s house. Originally, Florence and others were invited by Sean. Now, after the other party ventured here, Sean and others must make a statement. They can''t say nothing and do nothing, can they? Moreover, what completely surprised Sean was that the strength of Florence was much stronger than he imagined. Originally, Sean thought it would be good for Florence to have two gold giants. After all, at the beginning, he would think that he was just because he had Dante. Unexpectedly, in addition to Dante, there are two strong men who are also superior to gold, one of whom is even a half step Holy Land! As for the other three, the two gunmen don''t say, and they will certainly not be much weaker than Rena. Although it''s no problem to deal with them with Rena''s strength while riding, it''s the archer who makes Sean stay a few more eyes, because the other party''s bag of maverick arrow bags is definitely not used for decoration. In the conference room, there was not much greeting. Sean asked, "what are your plans next?" "Plan?" Florence was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled helplessly, "I''m down like this. What else can I plan to do?" "Down and out?" Sean''s face was a little strange. He glanced at the seven people around Florence. Which of the other six people was ordinary except menzo? If Sean and Fiorentina start fighting here now, although Fiorentina must pay a heavy price, the final victory must be Fiorentina - of course, that''s the premise that bass doesn''t fight. "Don''t look at me like this. I really don''t have any ideas now." Florence sighed. "Although I appreciate your letter to me, I really don''t know what else I can do now." "Well..." Sean pondered for a moment, and then said, "I was very grateful to you for saving Elsie, otherwise it would be very difficult for me to do. Believe it or not, I regard you as my friend. Now you look like this... If you still want to make a comeback, I can give you a chance. " "Opportunity?" Florence looked up at Sean. "What kind of opportunity?" "I have officially declared war on tingqi, and now the logistics are fully ready. I will officially start in the next few days." "You mean, let me join you?" "No." Sean shook his head. "I said, I regard you as my friend, and I obviously want revenge. If you join my command, you are too limited, and your followers will certainly not agree." At this point, Sean glanced at the seven people. Although the seven people didn''t have much to say, when he heard Sean''s words, several people still nodded slightly, so Sean continued: "I can recommend you to Athena. You will become Athena''s pioneering knight for the time being. After we beat tingqi, the territory will be yours." Hearing this, a glimmer of excitement flashed in Florence''s eyes, which was a symbol of his rekindling the fire of hope. But soon it became dark again and said helplessly, "even so, I don''t have any army under my command, and I don''t have much money now..." "You don''t have to worry about that." Sean said, "I still have two armies in Dayi. Although the number is only about 3000, I have all the equipment. I can give you these two armies. I believe it should be no problem to make these 3000 people obedient with your ability As for military funding, don''t you have it if you sell that carriage? Moreover, tingqi is not a barren territory. " Florence looked hesitant when she heard that she was going to sell the carriage. However, this hesitation did not last long. He quickly made up his mind. In fact, in his current situation, he did not have many choices, and tingqi knew that this was indeed a fairly rich territory. As long as he worked hard, it could develop well in the future. After all, he was good at territory management. "It''s just..." Florence frowned. "Dabion''s side..." "That country doesn''t need to think about it. Anyway, it will go to war sooner or later." Sean said calmly, "or I prefer you to provoke dabion''s anger. It''s better for us. If he dares to send troops, you don''t have to be afraid. We are allies... But I''m worried about one thing. " "What''s up?" Florence finally raised the idea of hope. Of course, I don''t want it to go away. "If you really go to war with dabion in the future, you have only 3000 people, which may not be enough. It is probably difficult to make much profit in this battle." Sean didn''t hide it from Florence. After all, he appreciated the man. "If you can''t make a profit in this war, it''s too difficult to get revenge." "If it''s just this problem, you don''t have to worry." Florence smiled, "Mr. menzo is best at cultivating war and strengthening his strength from war By the way, I forgot to introduce. This is menzo Haian, my ''general''. " Sure enough! When Florence introduced the man with a fine beard sitting next to him as menzo, Sean knew he didn''t recognize the wrong person. In other words, he looked forward to the war even more. William, menzo, yasna. Everyone is a famous general in the mainland. Although William and menzo are still unknown, their strength is there. After this war, their names will definitely be heard all over the continent! Chapter 481 With the joining of Florence, Sean''s high-end combat power was abundant at once. Although he knows that these people are not under his command, in the current situation, even if the strong ones in the holy land take the shot, as long as they are not above the middle holy land, even if there are two strong ones in the lower holy land, Sean has the power of war on this side. The half step Holy Land strongman whose strength is hardly below Christina, as long as shefanio gives him magic, he almost has the power to fight with the ordinary lower Holy Land strongman. It''s hard to say whether he can win alone, but at least he won''t be inferior. Among the remaining people, there are Dante and another burly man whose strength is not under Dante. In addition, xuefanio is second only to the strong man in the half step holy land. These three people, together with xuefanio''s divine cooperation, challenge another ordinary lower Holy Land strong man is not a problem. However, in this way, there are only four lower gold strongmen left on Sean''s side. Although the number is a little small, the combat power is at least equal to six ordinary lower gold strongmen or two upper gold strongmen. This high-end combat power has reached a level that can not be ignored. As for the military strength, Sean has 30000 troops, and tingqi has 60000 on the other side, twice as much as Sean''s side. But in terms of generals, Sean has William and menzo, while Domingo is the only one, and he is not a famous and excellent general in the mainland. You know, an excellent general can make up for the gap of tens of thousands of troops. What''s more, in the ranking of excellent generals, menso is still, but anyway, since he has got all the excuses, Sean definitely has no reason to stay in the territory in a daze. These days, he was fed up with all kinds of ridicule from dabion. It''s time to slap them in the face. Chapter 482 The climate of the miracle continent is somewhat different from that of the earth. At least it is very different from the environment in which Sean lives. In the miracle continent, the winter in the south is particularly cold, especially at night. On the contrary, the north is very warm like spring all year round. Even in winter, it is as cool as autumn, which won''t make people feel cold. At the moment, in a fortress led by yadby, the old Baron moons was sitting in his study, drinking a cup of coffee with a pleasant face. Half a month ago, he was still panicking about Sean who was about to attack, but now, the notice has long been regarded as waste paper by him and I don''t know where to throw it. He suddenly felt that he might have become timid because he was old, and even began to be cautious in doing things - of course, he also knew that this was just an excuse to comfort himself. In his son''s eyes, he had become a little forward-looking. A lord who has lost his enterprising spirit and sharpness is actually not very suitable for managing a territory. "Bang bang." While moones was still wandering, the knock on the door suddenly sounded. The sound was slow, revealing a steady taste. In the whole fortress, only one person will have this distinctive knocking at the door. That was the eldest and only son of old Baron moynes, rob. "Come in." Said moones. "Father." Rob''s face looked a little haggard. It seemed that he hadn''t slept well for several days. As soon as he saw his son showing this look, as a father, moynes was of course a little distressed. He knew that since he heard the news that Pan Daling might call, his son was thinking about countermeasures all night, which was actually a big mental burden for him. He suddenly felt that it was time to hand over the territory to the next generation. After all, although he was the Lord of yadby, the development of the territory in recent years was handled by his own son. At the beginning, he also advised himself not to join the coalition war against panda. It was his own stubbornness that led to the current result. Thinking of this, moons''s face was a little guilty. Rob is a smart man. When he sees his father''s face, he knows what he is thinking. Even when he opens his mouth and says, "father, please don''t worry about me. At least now our territory has been preserved." "Yes." Mones nodded with a trace of heartfelt joy in his eyes, "I really understand the meaning of the word aristocracy now. If the Lord does fight, we really can''t resist, but fortunately, the old aristocratic law protects us. " Rob frowned and looked strange: "but according to my understanding of the Lord, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who can easily compromise." "So what?" Mones said in a deep voice, "he must compromise even if he does not compromise this time. If he really recklessly launches a war, even the Marquis of tonis will certainly not protect him. At that time, the first thing he needs to face is not us, but the people behind him." Rob sighed softly, "but even so, once the war starts, we will suffer first." Moens was stunned and immediately understood the meaning of his son''s sentence. If the Lord panda was really desperate to start a war, although the Principality of lane would not hesitate to abandon him, even the Marquis of tonis could not keep him, he must be in a helpless situation at that time. However, once the war breaks out, his yadby leader will bear the brunt. Even if the Lord will die afterwards, yadby leader will certainly become a ruin in this war. At the thought that his family has worked hard for four generations, and now his son is nearly five generations, his achievements will be reduced to ashes, and moons''s face is very ugly. But soon, he breathed a sigh of relief: "fortunately, fortunately." Luckily what? There''s no need to say it clearly. Everyone knows. Only rob, his eyebrows still frowning, he always felt that things would not be so simple. At least, he knows very well that there is a regiment with a number of more than 5000 stationed at the junction of yadby and Dayi. As far as he knows, that is the famous steel wing of panda. It is said that it was this army that crossed thousands of miles of battlefield in dabion; Near the junction of leader panda and leader yadby, some time ago, several regiments also set up camp here. It is said that here is the lion of thunder commanded by Alfred, the lion king. Even William Yale, the commander who defeated the easy coalition army at the beginning and now feared by the whole nobility of dabion, has personally gone to the front line. Rob didn''t believe the other party was just bluffing. But seeing his father''s happy face, rob couldn''t say a lot. However, he turned to think that even if pan Daling was really desperate to start a war, he was totally powerless to stop it. The reason is very simple. Now there are only 100 troops in the whole jedubi. Although the sharpness has increased slightly, what can a guard of more than 100 people do? You can''t even defend a city! Although there is only a small city with a population of less than 30000 in yadby, since the territory''s army was defeated by panda, the garrison of the city is no longer in the charge of their gards family. At that time, due to the economic crisis of the territory, rob rented the whole city to a chamber of Commerce in exchange for the normal development of the territory in the next period. Of course, the chamber of Commerce was responsible for the public security of the city. With a slight sigh, rob glanced at the table. When he saw the cup of cold coffee, he began to make a new cup of coffee. He knew that his father liked to drink a cup of coffee when he was in a good mood. But just then, a rapid knock on the door suddenly sounded. Old Moens frowned and was very dissatisfied with the interruption at this time, but he still said, "what''s the matter?" "Sir! Something big has happened! " Listen to this voice. It''s obviously the housekeeper of the fort. But when he heard something big, moons looked a little strange: "come in!" The door was quickly knocked open, apparently because the housekeeper exerted too much force. For a family that has been inherited for nearly five generations, it can no longer be regarded as an emerging aristocrat. Such aristocrats pay special attention to etiquette. Therefore, seeing that the housekeeper is so rude, Moens''s face becomes extremely dissatisfied. If it is not for the housekeeper''s many years of following himself, it is enough for him to be expelled from the family tonight. Fortunately, rob didn''t pay special attention to these. When he saw the old housekeeper coming in with a flustered face, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter?" "Little... Young master!" When the old housekeeper saw rob was there, he also knew that the actual manager of the territory was rob long ago, and it was only a matter of time before he inherited the title, so he immediately turned to rob and said, "army! Panda''s army! They''re calling! " "What!" Moens stood up with a thump, and his face became very pale, "they... How dare they Army! How dare!... " Obviously, moons has become a little incoherent. Rob, too, didn''t look much better. Although his face was a little ugly, at least he didn''t lose his sense of propriety. When panda leader had been posing as an aggressor half a month ago, he knew that it could not end so soon. Even when the whole south of dabion was filled with the atmosphere that the LORD was a fool who could only talk big, Rob didn''t relax at all. People who have not really fought with pandalian will not know the power of pandalian. So from the beginning, rob had already figured out the Countermeasures for this panda led attack. He is an aristocrat, but on the premise of aristocracy, he is still a lord, and what he puts before the Lord is the family. At this moment, rob didn''t even understand why he even felt relieved when he heard the housekeeper say that Panda had launched an invasion. But soon rob realized a more serious problem, that is, he didn''t set up camp and sentry at the border of his territory, because there were not enough troops in his territory to do this, so now that the old housekeeper came to inform him that panda''s army had attacked, there was only one possibility! At the next moment, the roar of thunder rolled out. The alarm bell of the fortress was sounded at this moment. Then, there were bursts of footsteps everywhere in the fortress. This was the sound that the 100 guards in charge of guarding the fortress had dispatched, mixed with the random footsteps of some maidens and other fortress employees taking emergency refuge. Listening to the thunder like noise getting stronger and stronger, rob quickly walked to the window. What comes into view is a river like red. But rob knew that it was because countless people were advancing with torches. Looking at the galloping degree of the Red River, it was obvious that these people were cavalry. The first cavalry regiment led by panda! Rob''s face suddenly changed. As a neighbor of Pan daling, rob certainly collected some intelligence information about Pan daling, so he knew that Pan Daling had a cavalry force, which was called the first cavalry regiment. The number of this army is not very large, just a thousand people, but this number is small compared with others. For yadby collar, this number is still very large. But what really changed Rob''s face was that he knew that the commander of the army was a man named Rena. She is the person with the strongest personal strength under Sean. She is already a golden strong man! Rob never thought that the vanguard force in charge of this invasion led by panda would be the first cavalry regiment led by Rena, a golden strong man. Not to mention that there are only 100 guards in the fortress, even if there are an equal number of people, he will not feel that he is the opponent of the enemy''s army. Looking at the advance goal of the first cavalry regiment, rob felt bitter. He knew that the war between panda leader of the Principality of lane and tingqi of the kingdom of dabion finally began. Moreover, yadby Ling will also be the first victim in this war - no matter what the final outcome of this war is, yadby Ling can''t get away. Now he has only two choices left. Or die. Or... Surrender. Chapter 483 The area of yadby''s collar is not large. It only takes about seven days for things to cross the whole territory. If they march in a hurry, it usually doesn''t take four days. As the power center of the whole territory, yedbiburg is established in the center of the whole territory. It only takes about three days to go east to tinchein collar or west to Panda collar. Of course, if it is an urgent March regardless of physical exertion, it will only take about 26 hours. If Rena leads the whole cavalry regiment as a pioneer army, it may not even take 20 hours. In fact, that''s what Rena did. Because of the defeat of yadby leader in the war a year ago, the whole territory is almost undefended, and there are not even outposts at the territory border. Therefore, Rena easily led the first cavalry regiment to march into jedubi with the tactical March of concealed March, and then turned to rush forward towards jedubi at the first attack point determined by William - it took only about eight hours for Rena''s first cavalry regiment to attack the door of jedubi. Yedebiburg is not a fortress suitable for war, and the reconstruction before and after several times does not serve the purpose of war. Although there are still infrastructure such as crenels, arrow towers and lookouts, it can not actually play a high role. What''s more, there are only 100 guards in the fort, which is a hundred times different from the first Cavalry Regiment under Rena''s command. So Rob''s face turned white when he stood on the lookout of the fort and looked at the cavalry rolling in. "Report!" A guard in thick black armor stood behind rob and said in a deep voice, "the enemy has entered range. Please give an order!" The man in thick black armor was the captain of the fort yedby garrison. Rob''s investment in this guard is not small, but the investment of 100 people, no matter how big, will not be much, at least it is far from being compared with Sean, but Rob''s long-term plan is not necessarily much weaker than Sean. As long as he is given another three years, he is confident that he can build an elite army no less than the thunder front, but unfortunately, he can''t have so much time. Rob looked at the approaching smoke and dust, and his face looked uncertain. He wanted to order the attack, because even if he was not very good at war, he knew that the best way to deal with the light cavalry in the charge was to shoot and throw from a commanding position, which could cause great damage to the light cavalry. Even if there are only 100 defenders in yedby, at least three to five waves of arrows can be fired from the distance. If you are lucky, at least 200 to 300 cavalry can be reduced. But rob also knows. Once he makes the decision to attack, he is likely to face a massacre. It is true that he is a dabion, but before that, he was a lord and a lord who was highly expected by the family. "My Lord!" The captain of the guard looked at Rob without response, his eyes were slightly cold, and shouted again. With such a stunned Kung Fu, you can only shoot two or three waves of arrows at most. But Rob''s look still seemed to swing. The guard captain glanced at the distance of less than 500 meters from yedbiburg. He finally raised his right hand: "prepare!" All the guards were stunned, but they soon raised their bows and arrows. Although they are only jedubi Fort guards, in fact, they all know their future development scale very well. Almost every guard must be proficient in bow and arrow, sword and basic defense cover operations, because the training level is very high and they are serious enough. They have very amazing changes in just one year. The range of 500 meters is just the range that can give full play to their best strength. As long as this wave of arrow attack is fired, they have enough confidence to let at least 60 cavalry fall. In the charge, as long as the cavalry falls off the horse, it is absolutely impossible to survive. "Wait a minute!" Rob suddenly shouted, "don''t attack!" The battle command, which was quite different from that of the guard captain, was issued from Rob''s mouth. All the guards were obviously completely stunned this time. Everyone doesn''t know what''s going on with this change of situation, and who should listen to the two different orders? In an instant, the whole army immediately had a moment of chaos. They trained for more than a year so that they could be used in war? But why did the war break out now, but the adults asked them to stop the attack? All the guards looked puzzled. "My Lord!" Even the guard captain looked puzzled. At this time, Rena''s first cavalry regiment was close to a distance of 300 meters from yedby fort. At this distance, the garrison of the fort could only shoot a wave of arrows at most. Although the fortress is still protected by high stone walls, and the gate of the fortress is reinforced by three horizontal beams, this is not a problem for the golden strong. As long as Rena jumps into the fortress, she can open the gate of the fortress in the shortest time. Of course, this is also because there are no strong men in yedby. There is only one master of silver in the whole yedebiburg, that is, the guard captain. Even the city leased to the chamber of Commerce in yadby''s territory, its strongest seat is only an expert in silver. Since Sean dared to threaten yadby collar, it was certainly impossible not to have done an investigation in advance. "Why?" The guard finally couldn''t help but speak. "Because once we attack, we will..." "Boom!" Before rob had finished, a violent explosion roared from the gate of yedebiburg. The blazing flame is like a greedy dragon. After swallowing the gate of jedubi fort, it continues to spread around unsatisfied, and the blazing high temperature even turns the ground around the gate of the fort into pieces of crystals in an instant. The strong shock caused by the explosion spread all over the fortress at this moment. The stone wall connected with the fortress gate was immediately full of cracks. Many guards fell to the ground directly in the shaking like an earthquake, and several unlucky ones fell directly from the wall to the ground. There were no broken and splashed door sawdust, and there were no other frightening scenes. But the gate of the whole fortress was completely evaporated under the eyes of everyone. This scene is more frightening than those tragic scenes. The guard captain''s face turned pale in an instant. Rob, who fell to the ground directly in the shock because of his poor strength, was also shocked, but soon this shock became a helpless wry smile. He turned his head and looked at a window on the third floor of the fortress. Then he saw Moens, who also fell because of the vibration and hurried to get up at the moment. His father had a look of horror on his face. Rob knew that he had lost the battle before he fought. His only happiness now was that he had not ordered the first attack just now. Looking at the masterpiece destroyed by one blow, he knew it must be a powerful magic attack. But he didn''t see when the other party cast the magic at all. Of course, all this is completely unimportant. Just as Sean investigated jedobi collar in advance, rob knows a lot about panda collar. He knew that Sean had a sister named Cecilia, who was a magician and a powerful magician - and from the point of view that the fortress gate was destroyed by a blow, rob knew that the magician was more powerful than he thought. As the future Lord of yadby''s collar, rob certainly knew the richness of yadby''s collar. He knew what Sean was thinking from the moment Sean sent the notice letter asking for military access. Although the jedby collar has a small territory, it shares a forest with panda collar and bobis collar - the forest of grey shadow. Eleven different medicinal materials can be collected in the forest. If you count the timber that can be cut down and other materials unique to the forest, there are more than 31 kinds in total. If there is no sign of level 5 Warcraft activity in the forest, Maybe more resources can be exploited. Nearly three sixths of the grey shadow forest is located in the jedubi territory, and almost the whole territory belongs to the jedubi territory. The reason why there was no dispute with the burbis leader before was purely because the two territories were dependent on the boulder family. Now the two families have been dependent on two different Dukes respectively. Rob believes that the two territories will soon have a dispute over the forest. However, yadby collar has no choice, because in addition to the gray shadow forest, yadby collar also shares a fresh water lake with tingqi collar. This lake seems to have very rich aquatic resources together with an underground lake. It is precisely because of this consideration that yadebiling can only choose to join the nugus family behind the Hastings family. Only in this way can he win more resources of this freshwater lake. Of course, yaderby collar is not without pay. At least they sent out the red copper vein in the southwest of the territory, which is a vein with a mineral content of more than 30 million tons. It is estimated that the labor force led by yadebi can mine it for more than 50 years, but at present, it is transferred out after mining in less than four years. A territory rich in forest products, aquatic products and mineral vein resources is a treasure in the eyes of any lord, and no one will be tempted. So rob knows very well that it is false to ask for the military right of way of yadby collar, and it is true to occupy yadby collar. Rob thought that the leader of panda''s Lord was eager for the leader of yedby by leading her first cavalry regiment to attack yedby Fort as the vanguard. However, he never thought that even his own sister would go out in person. This kind of attention is the reason why rob is really helpless - just a Rena and her first cavalry regiment, He can''t resist it, let alone another magician. The gate of the fortress has been broken, and the whole fortress is naturally equivalent to no fortification for Rena and her first cavalry regiment. Rob, who knew the situation clearly, was not too depressed. He stood up from the sentry tower and stared at the army that had come 100 meters away from yedby fort. But at this moment, his pupils shrank suddenly. A hundred meters away from the fortress, thousands of cavalry were all pulling the reins. They saw thousands of neat and unified people standing up and making a long neighing sound. At this moment, the neighing sound of war horses was as loud as the sound of dragons and Phoenix. But the next moment, I saw a line of cavalry in the front of the army suddenly kick their legs. The horses they stood up immediately fell to the ground and soared out. Especially the leading man, dressed in black armor and holding a red gun, the white horse under his crotch is even more extraordinary. Such a conspicuous person, rob needs to think and know who he is. But what really shocked him was not the first strong man under panda, but the young man who was a little behind the female knight. The portrait of this young man, anyone who takes refuge in the nugus family, is said to have appeared in the study of some upper nobles in dabion. When he saw this man, rob really extinguished any fighting heart this time, because he could not clearly feel how firm the will of the Lord panda was. "The Lord really thinks highly of me. He even went to the front in person." Rob sighed, "pass on my order. The whole army surrendered and raised the white flag. Everyone in the fort gave up resistance and gathered at the front door... Please invite my father over." Even if you know that it is a disgrace for the nobility to surrender without war, but Rob really can''t afford any fighting. Chapter 484 Sean knew it wasn''t difficult to win the jedobi collar, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy. Originally, he thought he needed a fight at yedby castle to control the Lord yedby and force him to put down his resistance. As a result, from the attack to the end, only Cecilia sent a burst fire bomb to burst the gate of the fortress. Then there was a long drive, and even encountered no symbolic resistance. The whole yedby Fort had surrendered. Turning over and dismounting, Sean looked at the army standing straight and without fear in front of the fort, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. From the standing posture, equipment and momentum of these soldiers, Sean knew that this was an army close to the quasi fourth standard, even if he didn''t need the help of the real eye. Although the difference between Level 3 and level 4 is only one level, there is an essential difference between the two. If the third level army is already the first-class legion of a country, then the fourth level army can be regarded as the first-class legion of a country. Of course, this statement is actually quite vague. After all, there are always different training and judgment standards in different countries. At least Sean knows that in the seven empires, the level 4 army is the standard of the regular army, and the level 3 army is only the standard of cannon fodder at best. However, in any case, the quality of this jedubi garrison is almost up to the level of steel wings. But for this, Sean was only a little surprised and didn''t pay too much attention. After all, there were only a hundred people. But if Sean knew that Rob''s ambition was to make this army another thunder front in three years, he would laugh at Rob''s ignorance and talk on paper. Because the military training will intensify with the gradual expansion of the military scale, and even the expenditure and military capital will increase exponentially. These can not be explained by the concept of "one plus one equals two". If it''s just a hundred people, William is even sure to train the quality of a five-level army in a short time, but once it''s expanded to a thousand people, just look at the dark wings. This army has been in William''s hands for seven or eight months, but it can only be regarded as a three-level army. If Sean didn''t spare no effort in the issue of armaments, it would take some time for dark wings to become a formal three-level army. As for the scale of more than 10000 people, it took nearly ten years before and after yasna to build a thundering front. Of course, it also has a lot to do with yasna''s poor. If she hadn''t invested all her funds in tonis fortress, the achievement of thunder front would never be so little, even in the last attack against the Holy Land strongman. Now more than half a year has passed, the thunder front still has only 7000 people, and it is extremely difficult to replenish troops. Sean actually understood this. Because of the supplement of recruits, the strength of the whole army is actually weakened in a disguised form. We can know from the fact that Cecilia''s close guard has changed from the original level 4 army to today''s quasi level 4 army. This is still because the full strength of Cecilia''s close guard is only 1000 people. If it is larger, I''m afraid it can''t even maintain the quasi level 4 standard. Therefore, this is why once the ace troops are damaged, they will be supplemented from the elite troops, and the elite troops will be supplemented from the next level of troops, because only with sufficient basic quality can they integrate into the stronger troops faster, so as to restore the combat power level of the troops. In the final analysis, it is the way forward of the pyramid. However, it is a pity that the current recruitment supplement structure of the pyramid is completely unworkable here. Therefore, in Sean''s eyes, this guard with the quality of a quasi fourth level army can only slightly surprise him. If he wants to attract his attention, at least this army is not qualified. "Are you Baron yadby?" Sean''s eyes moved away from the army and fell on young rob. "Next." Facing Sean, rob didn''t have the slightest fear. He said calmly, "but now I''m dealing with most of the territory''s affairs." "Are you in charge of the territory?" Hearing Rob''s words, Sean looked at him carefully this time. The young man in front of him had short blond hair. Although he was not very handsome, he looked very kind. At least Sean didn''t see the vicious smell of noble children in him. Sean knows more about the situation of yedby collar. This territory is indeed very rich. It is the territory that Sean has listed as the target from the beginning. Of course, the next burbis collar is also the territory he wants to occupy. Nothing else, just for the gray shadow forest. The forest not only shows signs of level 5 Warcraft activity, but Sean also knows that the forest has three level a materials and five level B materials in the game. If he wants to make the fangs of the flame lion and the burning gun, the materials produced in this forest are very important. One of the main materials can only be obtained by killing those level 5 Warcraft. However, as early as nearly a year ago, yadby collar was almost bankrupt by Sean. But now, looking at the armaments of these guards and the maintenance of yedby castle, Sean knows that yedby leader has no sign of bankruptcy at all, but is still developing day by day. If all this is managed by the young man in front of him, it means that the young man in front of him is definitely a very excellent talent for territory management. Even if he is not as good as Neil, he should at least be at the same level as Rudd Michelin, soma hastin and others. If so, Sean is not going to let this man go. Because the territory''s internal affairs management is no better than military overall planning. In terms of military affairs, that is, the layout of defense lines and strategic arrangements, these problems can be dealt with by William alone. What is really needed is middle-level officers. However, in terms of internal affairs management, Neil may make general adjustments, but these adjustments must be modified in detail to meet the people''s livelihood development in different regions, and these modifications must be investigated and evaluated on the spot. Therefore, the more management talents such as Rudd and soma, the better. "If I remember correctly, yadby collar was nearly bankrupt in the face of those huge compensation after invading panda collar." Sean glanced at Rob and said casually, "but what I see now seems different from what I imagined. It seems that the compensation I asked for at the beginning is too light." Hearing Sean''s words, the guards around him immediately showed anger and seemed to mutiny at any time. However, Rena glanced at these people and immediately made them feel like they were in an ice cave. The killing intention almost condensed into essence made them completely afraid to move. It seemed that as long as they moved, they would die here immediately. Rob looked at Ruina quietly, but there was a helpless wry smile on his face. He knew that he had absolutely no resistance in front of Sean. Regardless of the strength of Ruina, even if Sean was alone, he was not an opponent at all. Therefore, he could only tell Sean the situation of yadby collar in recent years and how he developed. He didn''t even hide the fact that he rented the city to a chamber of Commerce. After listening to Rob''s words, Sean was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that rob was so bold. He directly leased a city that could accommodate 50000 people to a chamber of Commerce, and the lease term was ten years! Sean wouldn''t feel much if he hadn''t experienced the wilderness, but after experiencing the wilderness and seeing the head and tail snake route plan, Sean knew very well that rob was walking a tightrope! Although the ten-year lease contract clearly stipulates that four parts of the city''s total annual income should be returned to rob, Sean knows that according to the common problem of the chamber of Commerce, the real big gray income will not be included in the total income, so this practice of leasing the city is completely tantamount to making the chamber of commerce grow in disguised form. Don''t mention ten years. I''m afraid that in less than three years, the chamber of Commerce will grow into an existence that even rob can''t hold down. In five years, maybe the Lord and title of jedby will change their surnames. Thinking of this, Sean sneered and said, "you can''t suppress this chamber of Commerce in three years." "Impossible." Rob shook his head confidently. "I''m confident to build an army no less than the thunder front in three years!" When it comes to this sentence, the 100 guards are still very proud to raise their heads and hold their chests high. It seems that they are completely cooperating with Rob''s words. Hearing this, Sean''s sneer was even stronger. If the fourth level army was really so easy to train, his steel wings would have been the fourth level army. This is a veteran army that has been established for two years and has fought countless battles. Sean almost didn''t need to hear what rob said. At present, rob may have some talent and courage, but at best, he can only be competent for the position of city Lord, let alone compared with soma. Even if he is far from Rudd mitchlin, the former Lord of Dayi, in terms of military management, In front of him, rob is a guy who can only talk on paper. After understanding this, Sean''s interest in rob was not so strong. Even if he turned to Rena and said, "you should immediately send someone to find William and tell him to change his plan and let him March directly to take Jero city. This city is managed by a chamber of Commerce. I think there should be a mercenary regiment in that city." Now that yedebiburg has been completely controlled, the next thing is to disarm and detain the guards. Although the quality of this 100 person guard is really good, Sean also knows that they worship rob blindly. It is absolutely impossible to make this army work for themselves in the short term, so it''s better to take centralized care, To avoid any trouble in the rear. The top priority is to control the whole jedubi leader as quickly as possible, and establish a bridgehead and front-line supply base to attack tinchiin leader. Originally, William''s plan was to occupy the whole Yardby collar within four days. However, if yarrow city was not managed by Yardby collar, but by a chamber of Commerce, Sean thought that the expected number of days might be one day ahead of schedule. Chapter 485 William''s strategic layout is to let Sean, Rena and Cecilia lead the first cavalry regiment as the vanguard to occupy yedby fort in the shortest time. After that, William will lead the three troops of thunder lion, Cecilia guards and dark wings to join here, and then use this as a transfer station to divide two troops and go directly to yero city all the way, On the other hand, a front-line combat base will be established at the border between yedby and tinchein. As for yedby, it will become a logistics base to form a logistics supply route connecting panda, and the reserve with steel wings will maintain the safety of this route. As for the steel wing regiment, the main purpose is to contain the troops led by tingqi; Another force responsible for occupying the city of Jero will also arrive at the reserve forces with steel wings. After the handover, it will immediately go to the front-line bases located in yadby and tinchiin. All these strategic principles must be completed within four days. However, what Sean and others did not expect was that Rob''s territorial development policy was completely tantamount to accelerating Sean and others'' aggression in disguise, and the whole battle plan was almost two days ahead of William''s expected time. On the morning of the third day of the war, two camps had been quickly established at the junction of tinchein and yadby, and they were more than 30 miles away from each other. This is a tactical adjustment made by William after that. Its main purpose is to lengthen the defense line led by tingqi. After all, the total force of Sean''s attack this time is less than 20000. It naturally needs some tricks to face the 60000 army led by tingqi. If you count the iron wing troops led by Dayi, these are three arrows for tinguin. After all, the defender is no better than the attacker. As long as the territory borders each other, the attacker can choose the attack position and target at will. However, the defender can''t do this, because the more vast a territory is and the more cities and towns there are, the more areas need to be defended. If the enemy has many attack targets and does not repeat, the defense line that the defender needs to open will become longer. Under the limitation of military strength, once the defense is elongated, it means that the thickness of the defense line will become thinner. Just like now, tingqi has 30000 private soldiers, but Domingo must assign 10000 people to guard the cities and towns of the territory to prevent Sean from sending small troops to infiltrate and destroy the rear, so in fact, he can only use 20000 private soldiers. But the 20000 private soldiers need to defend in three directions. On average, there are only more than 6000 people in each direction. In contrast, they have almost no advantage over Sean''s three arrows in this regard. However, in addition to the 30000 private soldiers, Domingo also has a second cavalry regiment with a size of 30000. However, everyone knows that this force is not Domingo''s private, but belongs to the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, Domingo can mobilize this cavalry force to assist in defense, but he can''t fully devote this force to the defense of the whole territory. Therefore, in fact, the biggest role of these 30000 people is to rush for help, attack and harass - but with William''s current strategic layout, Domingo''s second cavalry regiment has only one rush for help. At this moment, located in Hastings manor, the angry Domingo has smashed all the things that can be smashed in the study. In the face of such a furious Domingo, the other members of the Hastings family in the study dared not speak, and their eyes fell on a map in the study. This map was drawn temporarily. Due to the rush of work, many rough edges can be seen. Moreover, many of the drawings on the map are not particularly fine. Maybe only some outlines can be seen, but it is much better than other places in terms of strategic areas. Obviously, even if it is made in a hurry, the surveyor also knows the real function of this map, so he doesn''t dare to be distracted on the real big problem. Now, many red and blue flags have been inserted on this map, the most of which is blue, but there are only five red flags, which are located in three places, one in the left and right places, and only three in the middle. If Sean or William were here, we can see that the place where the five flags are inserted is exactly the three camps arranged by William, so the meaning of the five flags is self-evident. On the left is the steel wing, on the right is the lion of thunder, and in the middle is naturally Cecilia guards, the first cavalry regiment and dark wings. "How dare they!" Domingo''s anger was not without reason. Disputes between the nobles of two different countries, or even wars, are usually disputes between the two Lords. Unless other allies join, a larger war may break out. However, in any case, there will be a most basic guarantee, that is, no occupation of other territories, even the territory of enemy allies, and even if the territory is lost, it can usually be recovered through compensation afterwards. This guarantee is protected by the oldest aristocratic law, and no aristocrat is allowed to violate it. Even if Sean now owns Dayi and chilav, these two territories are actually the kingdom of dabion. Sean still gives part of the territory''s tax to the kingdom of dabion every year. He is only the temporary representative of these two territories. As long as the kingdom of dabion is willing to offer compensation, the two territories will eventually be returned to the kingdom of dabion. Of course, it must be three years later, and now Sean has only occupied the two territories for one year. All these are the hidden rules of nobility, and any nobility must abide by them. But now, Sean directly occupied yedby castle, put Baron yedby in custody, and took the city of yero, which has completely violated the unspoken rules of the nobility. "This is aggression!" Domingo roared, "he''s not even a noble..." "He is already an aristocrat." It was Thain who interrupted Domingo''s roar. Only the son valued by Domingo dared to interrupt Domingo at this time, and no one else dared to touch Domingo at this time. "What do you mean?" Domingo turned his head and looked at his son. "He is a baron now." Thain said, "this is already a formal aristocratic system, so this time he sent troops to fight with us, which is completely in line with the aristocratic law Of course, I think you should also know, sir, that many times the old aristocratic law is only relative to people with similar strength. For those with strong strength, the aristocratic law has no binding force at all. Moreover, even if we are now against Sean''s occupation of yadby collar, the other party has complete excuses to refute. " Hearing Thain''s words, Domingo''s face was still unwilling, which could be seen from his clenched fists: "what''s that guy moynes doing to eat? He was led by panda so easily." "Baron yadby is not to blame." Thain shook his head and said in a deep voice, "this time we are too careless." Speaking of this, Thain saw that everyone''s eyes were looking at him. He cleared his throat a little, and then continued to say: "the other party had issued a declaration of war very early, but we didn''t pay attention to this declaration of war, but made trouble because the other party was not a noble at all. But at this time, in fact, we should find a problem that we ignore. The Lord of panda has a foundation of such a scale. It is very easy to become an aristocrat, even if it is only a baron, but it is also a member of the formal aristocratic system, so the declaration of war is as effective as that one. " Hearing Thain''s words, all the people present finally woke up and showed a sudden look. But when Thain saw the appearance of these people, he sighed slightly. He knew that the Hastings had been going well for too long, which made these family members have a feeling of complacency, so no one had carefully considered the problems that might arise next. Although he had thought about these carefully, he was interrupted before he finished his words at the last meeting, and no one believed his inference at all. At this moment, Thain knew that the Hastings family had begun to decay. But he can''t say these words directly, because although he knows that he is Domingo''s son, his apparent identity is not a member of the Hastings family at all. "The Lord of panda is smarter and cunning than we thought." Thain shook his head and cleared away those unrealistic ideas and troubles from his mind. "Sending troops after obtaining Baron status and before becoming Baron are basically two concepts. He first issued a declaration of war to us as a non aristocrat for only one purpose, that is, to paralyze us, because the identity of development knight has not appeared in the mainland for a long time, and we all know that no lord can release a development rider at will, because each development Knight symbolizes countless resources. However, the Marquis of tonis was very courageous and directly made the LORD an official aristocrat. Therefore, both the Lord and the Marquis were far more troublesome than we thought. " "What do you mean..." a member of the Hastings family asked. "We can''t wait for help." Thain said without even thinking, "we must take the initiative! Maybe now the nugus family will send troops to reinforce us. After all, the young master wants to kill Lord panda, but that''s the problem! " Hearing Thain''s aggravation of the word "problem", everyone could not help trembling in their hearts, but Thain did not give the reaction time for everyone to digest at all, and said to himself: "I don''t know if you still remember the modge collar occupied by the Marquis of tonis a year ago?" The people were still thinking, but Domingo was still the first to react. He took an arrow to the desk, waved away all the things, took out the territorial map of the kingdom of dabion, just glanced, and his face changed instantly: "this place... Strategic land!" Everyone present turned pale at Domingo''s words. "Yes, it is a strategic place." Thain said in a deep voice, "this territory is like a fish bone stuck in the throat. Before, this territory didn''t matter in dabion, but now this territory falls into the hands of the Marquis, then all the four neighboring territories will face her threat of war But these are not the most important. The most important thing is that if you start from this territory in a hurry, you can enter Dayi''s territory in only ten days. " Domingo''s pupils shrunk and his face was shocked. "A few days ago, it was rumored that Vivian Michelle, the fierce general under the Marquis, had left this territory. It was on that day that panda led to send troops boldly." Hearing this, everyone present had fully reacted, and Domingo said with a surprised look: "this is not a declaration of war and dispute, but a naked aggression! This is the conspiracy of the Principality of Lane! " "Maybe it''s aggression, but at least not yet." Thain shook his head. "What do you mean?" "Now the Lord is a baron and has the same official status as us. If we continue to wait for the support of the nugus family at this time, they can also wait for the support of the marquis." Thain said in a deep voice, "let the Marquis join the war as an ally, let alone we have the support of the nugus family. Even if we drag the whole southern nobles into the water, our territory will be swallowed up by the war. At that time, even if we win the war, it will not do us any good." "What do you mean?" Domingo asked. "Take the initiative." Thain pulled up a blue flag and inserted it next to the red flag on the left. "We must take the initiative to attack and attack Dayi first! At present, without the support of allies on both sides, our forces have an absolute advantage. As long as we concentrate on attacking the Dayi collar and cut off the possible support of the Marquis, we will completely gain the upper hand. Moreover, whether public or private, we will not be accused of invading the Dayi collar, unlike the other party''s occupation of yadebi collar. And... " Hearing a slight pause in Thain''s voice, someone subconsciously asked, "and?" "Moreover, once we recapture the Dayi leader, the panda leader will be in the front threat of our army. At that time, whether we cut off the other party''s logistics supply route in yadby leader or launch an attack directly on the panda leader, we can force the other party to withdraw and return aid. At this time, we can launch a pursuit from the other party''s back. At that time, as long as we attack back and forth, The other party''s army will be wiped out. We can not only recapture the Dayi collar, but also liberate the jedubi collar. If we speed up, we can even take back the panda collar before the other party surrenders! " At last, Thain''s face turned red, which was completely excited: "since the other party wants to invade, we''ll let them know what aggression is!" Chapter 486 This is a small camp. However, although the scale is small, the due facilities are very complete, and a continuous stream of military materials are also rapidly transported here, including even 10000 special enchanted arrows. In the middle of the whole camp, there is a tent larger than other tents. You can hardly think about it. It must be the master account in the camp. But at the moment, there was no one in the main account. On the contrary, in an ordinary tent a little farther away from the main account, there were all the main figures in the camp: William, Sean, Cecilia, clough, Rena, and the twin strong men belonging to Florence. The twins are as like as two peas, and even the temperament and charm of their bodies are the same. If two people don''t distinguish the two colors of blue and red, Sean can not tell who is who, but not others, if he does not open the eyes of the real person to observe the data of two people. Among them, the elder sister is in blue, named Pepe Rossi, while the younger sister is the one in red, named Nana Rossi. According to Florence''s introduction, Pepe represents the "soldier" in the Jihad card, while her sister is the "gunman", which is mainly determined by their different fighting skills. Pepe''s fighting style is more wild and unrestrained. Obviously, he is a long gun, but he can play a charging momentum that is not inferior to Alfred; Although her sister also uses a long gun as a weapon, her combat skills are more delicate and feminine, and she is not as straightforward as her sister. Jihad cards, which Sean played in the game at the beginning, is a small game. It is composed of 12 cards representing different professions, as well as other auxiliary cards such as fate card, tactical card, strategy card, resource card, military source card and magic card. It is a small strategic game similar to the combination of war chess and game king cards, The criterion for judging the outcome is to kill the opponent''s King within the time limit turn. Although I don''t know why Florence used this card rank to distinguish his followers, Sean only thought it was Florence''s bad taste. After all, the twins were his people, and he only borrowed them this time, so he was not qualified to say anything. But the twins'' unexpected obedience and willingness to cooperate surprised Sean. At this time, in this tent, it is natural to hold a battle meeting. As for the luxurious main account, it''s just a cover up. This ordinary tent is the real main account. "How will the next battle be fought?" It was Sean who spoke. Sean doesn''t know anything about marching and fighting. At best, he is just a general. Although he has basic tactical ability, he is also more aimed at the copy strategy. The real war is not easy for copy players to control, so Sean''s positioning is very accurate. In the war, he is a thug. The real commander is William. He only needs to complete the tasks assigned by William. So Sean, who was the first to speak, was very respectful. This surprised Pepe and Nana a a little. William glanced lazily at Sean and whispered, "wait." "Wait?" Everyone present was at a loss and couldn''t understand the meaning of the word. "Wait for the enemy to attack." William said calmly, "I threw such a big bait out, they won''t give up." "What bait?" Sean was determined to break the casserole and ask the end. In the face of Sean''s firm will, William can only look helpless. He and Sean don''t know each other for the first day, so it''s clear that once Sean is determined to ask the question clearly, he can''t answer it. Because once he doesn''t answer, Sean can annoy him all day. If it''s normal, William doesn''t matter, but he needs to focus too much in the current situation, so he can only answer Sean''s questions. "Although tingqi''s military strength is 60000, this is only a clear data. Except for the 30000 light cavalry of the second dabion cavalry regiment, the other party actually has only 30000 people. Now if we open the front, it means that we only need to face 6000 people at most. The other party has no great advantage in this point." William simply explained the current situation of the war, "so if the other party wants to defeat us, there are only two ways. The first is to wait for reinforcements from other territories, because the offensive we launched is too fast and occupy the whole jedubi within three days. Therefore, even if the Lords of other territories receive the news, they have to rush to support the Hastings family, It doesn''t take ten days and a half months to get things done. At least it will take one or two months to arrive at tingqi Yinling. " "Shall we wait?" Sean was even more confused. "I see." Clough is a regular leader after all. At first, William only thought he was just a general, but he didn''t expect that he was a real general. Maybe he hasn''t reached his height, but compared with leaders who were born halfway like Arnold and Alfred, It''s not too much to say that clough is the second person under William. At this time, seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking at himself, and William was waiting for him to speak, clough went on and said, "so we need to use the second way, that is to let tingqi''s people take the initiative to attack. As long as the other party takes the initiative to attack, tingqi''s troops will be weakened, and because our front is long enough, we can easily pierce the other party''s defense line and invade the other party''s territory. " William nodded with satisfaction: "yes, that''s it, so we just need to wait now." "But what if the other side doesn''t take the initiative?" Cecilia spoke this time. "It''s impossible. Domingo''s temper can never be indifferent to this bait." William shook his head confidently. "As long as he moves, he will take the initiative to attack, not shrink in the territory like a shrinking turtle." "What kind of bait?" "Hey, hey." Hearing Sean''s words, William suddenly smiled, and then stretched out his hand to point to the camp representing the steel wings on the sand table, "I don''t have no reason to let ano stay here. As long as the other party is smart enough, he will immediately find that the steel wings array is a completely defensive array, and there is a hidden trend to expand the camp Just imagine, why would a 5000 strong army expand the camp on a large scale? " "Can''t the other party think it''s a trap?" It was Pepe who spoke. In recent days, Pepe and Nana believe in the principle of doing more with less, so they feel quite silent along the way, but they didn''t expect that Pepe could not hold her breath at this time, which surprised everyone. "That''s why I chose to March immediately on the day miss Vivian sent us those things." William smiled, "because at this time, Miss Vivian is not led by tonis or modge at all, so no matter what the other party thinks, she will only think that Lord Athena has asked Vivian to send troops to support us secretly, and with the distance between modge and Dayi, she can arrive in half a month at most, but tingqi needs at least one In two months, if they don''t want to lose the war so soon, they must choose to take the initiative! " Hearing William''s words, everyone present was stunned. No one thought that William even included the attack time into the strategic arrangement. Pepe and Nana looked into William''s eyes at this time, showing a different color, because they had known menzo for a long time. This time, if it was not menzo''s advice and command, it would be impossible for Florence to leave the * * * kingdom. But even so, Florence has almost exhausted all its strength. Even another top gold strongman who worked with them for Florence died to protect Florence in this escape. Although he was code named "dead man" in Florence''s hands, when he really wanted to die in order to protect Florence''s escape, everyone''s heart was still very uncomfortable. Of course, Pepe and Nana also know that there are still some scattered soldiers in Florence. These people are scattered and fled, and the number is about 3000. If they can take tingqi Yinling as a base, they can call them back. However, no one can tell how many people can come back in the end. After all, these people are not dead men and followers. They have only the employment relationship between superiors and subordinates with Florence. However, if these people are willing to come back, even if there are only 1000 people, they can definitely give menzo greater play. Of course, this was their idea before. Now, in the eyes of Nana and Pepe, the strategic ability of this man named William doesn''t seem to be under mensuo at all. "What if they don''t take the initiative even if they do?" Sean stared at the sand table map and asked in a deep voice. "No one can resist the bait." William said in a deep voice, "I not only spread the wind and deliberately created this illusion, but also let the mensuo carry out tactical concealment. The whole Dayi collar is almost completely undefended With Domingo''s courage, he will certainly immediately dispatch 10000 people to cooperate with the second cavalry regiment to attack Dayi immediately. " "But what if he calms down?" "Then I still have a way to lure him out." William said directly without thinking about it. It is obvious that his plan is not only one, "but in that case, the loss will be more serious I wish he could lose his breath. " "But if so..." Nana suddenly turned pale when she heard William''s words. "The other party will concentrate 40000 troops to attack. As far as I know, there are only 5000 steel wings? Even if we add the 3000 people who come to the door, it''s only 8000 people. With 8000 to 40000, this force gap... " "Is the second cavalry regiment a light cavalry regiment?" Sean said suddenly. "Yes." William smiled and nodded, as if he had found that Sean had seen his secret weapon. "No wonder you dare to be so big." Sean chuckled, "but I always think that if this thing appears here now, it will be very unfavorable to our next war with dabion. At least they will guard against it." "It doesn''t matter. We still have two cards behind us." William smiled and looked indifferent. "The sooner we end this war, the better it will be for us In any case, we must occupy the whole tinchiin within two months. " Just then, a scout suddenly rushed in and shouted in a deep voice, "Lord William, urgent report!" "Say!" "It has just been detected that tinguin is on a large-scale march. The second dabion cavalry regiment has set out all the army and is moving towards Dayi. There are thousands of infantry accompanying it. It is expected that it will merge with tinguin garrison on Dayi tinguin border in four days. At that time, the enemy force is expected to surge to 40000!" Thirty thousand light cavalry of the second cavalry regiment and ten thousand private troops of tinchein, with a total strength of forty thousand. It is as like as two peas William predicted. "It seems that he still can''t hold his breath." William smiled, "give orders, the whole army is ready to attack! In addition, send someone to the thunder lion camp and tell Alfred that once our army attacks, they will immediately attack tingqi Yinling and march according to the original plan! " "Yes!" Chapter 487 The winter wind in the southern continent is always very cold, like a knife. However, this cold wind is nothing to the northern barbarians born in the ice area. Arnold walked around the camp and checked the situation of the camp everywhere. Although he didn''t know why William asked them to keep expanding the scale of the camp, since William said it, he would certainly work hard and do his best. Nothing else, just to repay William and Sean. As a northern barbarian, anno is not stupid at all. On the contrary, he has a lot of shrewdness that northern barbarians don''t have. Therefore, he knows that as long as he follows Sean, he can get the whole tribe out of trouble, and even everyone can live in peace and don''t have to worry about starvation. For the northern barbarians, the greatest happiness of all northern barbarian tribes is that children can grow up and the elderly can eat. People who have never lived in the ice will never know how hard the life of the northern barbarians is. It is a place where people die almost every day. Either freeze to death or starve to death. But as a smart man, Arnold is very ignorant. In this world, there are many people who are grateful, but not many people who are grateful and willing to repay grace. Ann Nuo is not only grateful and willing to repay Sean, but even if he dies for Sean, he won''t frown, or all the northern barbarians won''t frown, and even they will feel that it''s a very proud thing to die for Sean. Therefore, despite knowing that their purpose of staying here this time is to act as bait to attract tingqi''s main force to attack, and even the whole army may be destroyed. But Ann Nuo didn''t even frown. If someone else knew to take on this almost fatal task, I''m afraid even if the army did not mutiny, I''m afraid the morale would be very low. But the steel wing did not have such a problem. When they learned that they were given such an important task, the morale of the whole army was almost unbelievable. Even now, they were completely holding their breath waiting for tingqi to lead the army over there to attack. "Boss." A young man who didn''t look very old quickly ran to Ann Nuo and said hello with a smile. "Hey, Abaza." There was also a smile on Arnold''s face. The young man named Abaza was not from the same tribe as Arnold. He was one of the second batch of slaves purchased by Alfred. After completing the recruit training, he officially joined the steel wing. However, Arnold soon found that the young guy had the same characteristics as himself: smart and studious, And a heartfelt respect for Sean and William. In fact, any northern barbarian who can eat enough will have heartfelt respect for Sean and William. Therefore, although the young man has joined the iron wing for less than four months, he is now a captain. There are 500 northern barbarians he can directly command, which is a lot. Abaza did not disappoint anno. He not only easily qualified for this position, but also made his team one of the two most powerful teams in the whole steel wing. This time William sent a thousand sets of new equipment, just enough to arm two brigades, and the brigade led by Abaza is one of the two troops. In terms of the intelligence quotient of the northern barbarians, it is very difficult for them to understand the terms such as captain, Captain and commander. Therefore, from the beginning, there were not so many complex terms in iron and steel wings. For example, although anno is the commander with steel wings, in the eyes of all northern barbarians, the so-called army is a slightly larger tribe, and anno is the chief of this tribe. Other people who can command other northern barbarians are elders and warrior chiefs. It is for this reason that the iron wing army can only let the northern barbarians join, and others can''t join the iron wing at all. Of course, Arnold doesn''t like people calling him chief. He prefers people calling him chief, just as he usually calls Sean. "Boss, when shall we fight the enemy?" Abaza rubbed his hands with some excitement, and his face was a little shy. It''s hard to imagine the shy appearance of a man in his eighties. But if you are familiar with Abaza, you will know that once he shows this appearance, it does not mean shame, but that he is a little excited, which is exactly the same as William blushes when he is excited. However, compared with knowing that Abaza is shy when he is excited, those under his command don''t want to see Abaza excited at all, because once he is excited and can''t exert himself, he will take everyone to high-intensity training, which usually makes people complain. Even the determined northern barbarians don''t like this kind of high-intensity training at all. "Can''t help it so soon?" Ann Nuo smiled happily, "you should change your temper. It''s not good to always think about war." Abaza just smiled, but didn''t answer. Anno reached out and patted Abaza on the forehead, but Abaza, who was even above anno, didn''t dare to hide at all. He took it honestly, but his face soon showed injustice. Anna smiled angrily, and then replied, "wait a few more days, Lord William said. If no one comes to trouble us in two more days, we can leave here and continue to attack." "Well, I''ll put up with it for another two days." Although Abaza said so, the excitement on his face did not subside at all. You don''t have to think about it. Those soldiers under Abaza are going to have bad luck. But just then, a soldier with steel wings rushed to Arnold''s face and said in a deep voice, "boss! The prey appeared! " Prey is the enemy. The common language of many northern barbarian tribes still remains here. When prey appears, naturally the enemy appears. When hearing the appearance of the prey, the excitement on Abaza''s face was obviously stronger. He had hurried away without waiting for Annuo''s order, shouting: "come on! Get ready, bunnies. We''re going to have dinner! " Looking at Abaza''s excited appearance, anno shook his head and laughed, but he still said, "let''s get everyone ready for dinner." Soon, the whole camp suddenly became boiling. A northern barbarian who had been equipped kept coming out of the camp, and then spontaneously gathered in the open space. For the northern barbarians who have never paid attention to discipline, it is by no means easy to train them to form a square array. But at this moment, watching the northern barbarians standing neatly and arranged in a square array of 500 people, even anno had great emotion in his heart. Looking at his people, anno''s eyes swept their faces one by one. He knew that not many people could survive after the war, but he also knew that no one would care. Not for anything else, just because they are northern barbarians. Sean gave them a bite to eat. So even if they die here today, they won''t have a trace of regret. It is the greatest pride of every northern barbarian to die for Sean. "I think everyone should know our purpose this time." Anno said, with a rare seriousness. "Boss, we all know!" Abbaza is the one who yells. Although he is still young and has only joined the steel wing for four months, he has very good popularity and popularity in the whole steel wing, not only because he is now a superior silver master and the strongest person in the whole steel wing, but also because he is bold and brave, He is also the most pious and respectful to Sean, so he is the first person under the default anno in the whole steel wing. Anno glanced at Abaza, relaxed his serious look a little, and then smiled and said, "since everyone knows our purpose this time, I won''t say anything superfluous. Before leaving, Lord William once told me that our real purpose is not to fight with each other, but to solve more prey as much as possible while preserving ourselves, but it is by no means for us to exchange our lives. Moreover, as long as we can solve the army that also walks on our feet, Lord William said that we can win. " "Oh!" All the northern barbarians held high their long guns and roared loudly. "This time, Abaza and Quik, your troops don''t participate in the face-to-face confrontation with the enemy, but swim on both sides of us, responsible for resisting the raids launched by the prey on horses." Ann Nuo said in a deep voice, "you have mastered the operation skills learned from those old cows and bears?" Abaza smiled grimly: "no problem!" Quaker is older than Abaza, so many things naturally show a little maturity. He didn''t say anything, but nodded heavily. Seeing that both of them responded, anno no longer said anything. At the moment, even in the camp, he can see the smoke rolling in the distance, which represents the great scale of the enemy. After following Alfred and William for so long, Arnold is no longer the thing he didn''t understand at that time. Maybe he can''t play advanced tactics, but as a general, Arnold is undoubtedly very qualified, because he will never be impetuous or make any fatal mistakes. Without thinking or any concerns, anno waved his big hand: "dinner!" "Oh!" The steel wing finally burst out a louder roar than before, and then began to leave the camp with neat steps and meet the enemy in the direction of advance. Chapter 488 Amid the billowing smoke, a large army soon appeared at one end of the horizon. This is a well-equipped and large-scale infantry army. As the private army of the Justin family under tingqi, this army is one-third of the strength of the whole territory. Of course, the momentum of the galloping of tens of thousands of people will not be so light. Even if it is not comparable to the rolling thunder of cavalry charging, it can definitely be regarded as the momentum. The leader of this army is a middle-aged man. He is Domingo''s uncle. He is a direct member of the Hastings family. He is responsible for the training of the private army in the whole territory. Although there is still a gap compared with Domingo, his leading talent is second only to Domingo in the whole Hastings family. Of course, this is not counting Thain. If Thain''s identity is recognized, the middle-aged man can only be ranked third. However, it was precisely because Thain''s identity was not recognized that he was in charge of commanding the army. Of course, he can command these 10000 private soldiers. The command of the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom is not on him, but on Taylor. As for Domingo and Thain, neither of them came to the front in person. Not every Lord, like Sean, always rushes to the front in case of war. But judging from Domingo''s dispatch of a family member and Taylor, it is obvious that he is very concerned about attacking Dayi. Smoke billowed, and the surging army had a magnificent momentum. However, after moving on for nearly 100 meters, the army finally found an army intercepting them on their way. If the private army of the Hastings family is a wave, the army in front of them at the moment is a reef. The whole army has been lined up in a square array. The lineup is very compact without any gap. At a glance, we know that the cooperation of this army is very tacit, and the military quality is very high. If anyone had arranged such a square array, trench would certainly not have responded, but now in front of him was the northern barbarians recognized by the whole continent as the most unfit to become soldiers! Tench hastin was only slightly surprised and immediately calmed down. No matter how disdainful he was when he heard about the army of steel wings, he no longer has this mentality, because as the private military commander of tingqi''s family, he knows very well what the quality of his army is, which is incomparable with steel wings. However, tench did not have the slightest worry. He knew that the quality of his army might not be very good, but when it comes to war, he is not afraid of anyone at all. In recent years, he has been taking this private army to eliminate bandits and robbers in the territory, but there are no fewer wars. He is convinced that even if his army''s quality is not as good as that of the other side, he will never be inferior to this so-called steel wing in combat. Northern barbarians are not suitable to be soldiers. This sentence is not casual. Tench''s hand was raised, and the whole running army had begun to slow down. A sneer filled his mouth: heavy infantry? It may be very advantageous in dealing with cavalry, but without the cooperation of any other arms, heavy infantry is a dish. Even light infantry can easily defeat a heavy infantry regiment, because no country on the mainland has dared to directly form a pure heavy infantry. Usually there is a regiment in the mixed infantry regiment, This is also designed to prevent cavalry assault. Tench had secretly laughed at panda''s ignorance in his heart. If he had known that steel wing was a pure Heavy Infantry Corps, he would have been enough to destroy this corps by bringing 20000 people directly. There was no need for Taylor and his 30000 light horses. As tench and his 10000 soldiers began to slow down the charge and quickly changed into an attack formation during the run, anno''s face did not fluctuate at all. He just raised his steel gun and pointed to the front, and the whole steel wing began to meet the enemy in front at a neat and unified pace. The earth began to tremble. But not because of tench and the 10000 people under his command, but because of the step forward of steel wings. This army, which is basically waste wood in the eyes of many people, moves forward with neat and unified steps and unswervingly. Every time the five thousand people raised their feet and fell, there was only a heavy roar, as if a giant was moving forward. At this moment, in teenchi''s eyes, the steel wings suddenly became tall, and even he felt a tremor. How is that possible? This was turnkey''s first idea. But how could he know that for the northern barbarians, being able to eat is their greatest happiness. Therefore, when others complain about the fatigue of training, the northern barbarians never stop for a moment. They know that they have poor understanding, but they are willing to spend more time practicing how to form a neat square array, how to maintain the unity of the forward rhythm, how to change the formation in the attack, how to shoot and how to shoot. Even people like anno are trying hard to learn words that are meaningless in his view, and even follow William to learn what is tactics, what is tactical judgment and what is strategic vision. Before becoming a follower of Sean, Arnold wouldn''t think of such a day even if he was whimsical, so he thanked Sean and William, and it was because of gratitude that he worked hard to learn these things. This is the iron will of the northern barbarians! If Sean is here at this time, he can find that the original steel wings just have a gray light, but it is condensed into reality at this time, emitting a kind of almost bright brilliance! This kind of brilliance, if Sean sees it, he will never be strange, because it is the sign of army upgrading! At this moment, steel wing was finally promoted from a quasi fourth level army to a real fourth level army! [Army: Steel wings] [strength: Level 4] [number: 5011] [Commander: anno] [commander skill - steady progress: when the skill is activated, the soldiers of their army will not enter a state of fatigue and weakness] [morale: Fearless] [faith: devout followers (the army will never collapse)] [war skills: none] [military advantage: the will of the northern barbarians (when the army is composed of all northern barbarians, all abilities are increased by 50%)] This brilliance is not visible to the naked eye, but more like a sublimation of the soul. But although he could not see the brilliance, he could feel the momentum change of the steel wings, which seemed to be more fierce than before, which made a bad idea rise in his heart. However, since turnkey has decided not to underestimate the steel wings, when this idea rises from the bottom of his heart, he will certainly not continue to blindly let the army attack. He soon ordered the army to be divided into two groups, and 3000 archers were left behind, about 500 meters away from the steel wings, which could give full play to the maximum power of all archers. The 7000 men of the former army are composed of two kinds of soldiers. The front is the light infantry wearing leather armor. Their weapons are short swords and round shields. Their role is to entangle the enemy and create greater chaos as much as possible; Behind the four thousand light infantry, there are three thousand halberds. Once the light infantry in front create enough chaos, these halberds will start to carry out the interpenetrating tactics of the enemy like a sharp blade while maintaining the advantage of medium distance. Once the enemy''s formation is successfully separated, the rest will be human flesh. This set of tactics has been perfected in tench''s hands. Almost without thinking, tench''s hand suddenly waved down, and 3000 arrows formed the first wave of arrow rain, which had been drawn empty and fell. "Meat!" Anno let out a cold drink. All of a sudden, there was another neat roar, and 5000 soldiers with steel wings immediately raised their heavy shields to the top. In the twinkling of an eye, a layer of defense shield composed of heavy shields was added to the heads of these northern barbarians. What''s more surprising is that the whole movement was as smooth as clouds and water, without any pause and intermission. "Ding -" The arrow rain poured down, but it could not shoot through these heavy shields at all. It could not even be embedded into the shield surface, leaving only a tinkling sound like hail landing. Both tench and his soldiers are silly at the moment. They never thought that the experience of steel wings in dealing with bow and arrow shooting was so old. Originally, tench planned to bully the gap between the actual combat experience of the two armies, but judging from the action of steel wings, their actual combat experience will never be worse. In fact, it is true, or the steel wings are much better than the private army led by tinchien. While these people were still looking for the bad luck of bandits, steel wings had deployed defense in the panxia Rift Valley and had fought with elite troops in other territories for many times. Of course, the growth obtained from this practical experience was faster than those private troops led by tingqiin. Not to mention that steel wing has been officially promoted to level 4 army, even if it is still the strength before, this army will never be the opponent of steel wing - of course, it is OK to cause a certain degree of damage. But at this moment, tench made the most fatal mistake - even though he thought he paid enough attention to the iron wings, his inner pride still made him despise the army composed of northern barbarians. So at the moment, it is obviously a fatal mistake to still use the cutting tactics that use infantry as cavalry! You know, steel wings are not a heavy infantry specially used to resist cavalry. They are not the kind of tin cans that can''t move at all! "Kebabs!" Seeing that the enemy soldiers in front were less than 200 meters away from him, anno whispered a new battle order. All the northern barbarians suddenly stopped, put down their heavy shields, and slowly pulled out their short guns in the confused look of the enemy. Seeing this scene, tench''s face suddenly changed. But before he gave any new instructions, the steel wing had thrown out the short gun in his hand! Five thousand short guns! It made a sharp whistling sound at low altitude and then fell into the array of light infantry rushing in front. These short guns are high-quality weapons specially bought by Sean. There is little doubt about their sharpness. Coupled with the strength of the northern barbarians and the short distance of 200 meters, how can these light infantry equipment resist this round of gun throwing attack? Almost in an instant, more than half of the light infantry fell. For a moment, there was a cry on the battlefield. But this is not the end, because all the northern barbarians have begun to draw out the second shotgun, and then throw it again without hesitation! Tnch''s face became very pale at this moment. Chapter 489 In two waves of short gun throwing, a total of tens of thousands of short guns were thrown. In front of the 7000 troops, more than 2000 people fell instantly, and nearly 1000 others were injured. It can be said that only two waves of short gun throwing, this army ready to carry out close combat and hanging with steel wings has been abandoned half of its combat power! Ann Nuo glanced at the short guns of the people around him, and his face showed some regret. The standard equipment of steel wings is three short guns, a long gun, a heavy shield and a chopper. Although they belong to heavy infantry, they do not wear heavy armor. They only protect several key points with willow nail breastplate, and even the skirt armor and boots of regular heavy infantry. Such a heavy infantry, of course, has higher mobility, but it is by no means excellent in defense. Otherwise, tench would not order the archers to attack from a long distance first. But trench would never know that the first standard tactical action that soldiers with steel wings need to learn is the Roman phalanx. Of course, this square array has naturally undergone some changes. At least in the steel wing, unless it is a special armor breaking arrow or enchanted arrow, even Mitsubishi armor breaking arrow or silver pointed armor piercing arrow can hardly reduce the staff of the steel wing. The reason why Ann Nuo will show regret is that there are too few short guns and can only be thrown three times. Only the team led by Abaza and Quik is equipped with five short guns. Otherwise, they don''t even need close combat. They can solve their opponents as long as they keep throwing short guns. In the frontal charge of hand to hand combat, anno did not have much confidence. However, Arnold didn''t know that the reason why he didn''t have confidence was that he compared the steel wings with the thunder lion. If he only compared with the private army in front of him, the steel wings would be much stronger than them. It can even be said that after two short gun throwing just now, the morale of this army has completely dropped to the bottom. At the moment, it has not been defeated, which can be regarded as teenchi''s good training. Without the slightest hesitation, anno waved again and ordered the attack. The formation of the steel winged troops did not change at all, but continued to move forward at a steady pace. Teenchi''s face was pale. He could not understand why they could hardly exert any strength in the face of this army? Don''t believe in evil te enqi once again ordered the archers to release their arrows, and ordered all the remaining infantry to start charging immediately. Although he didn''t know why these steel wing troops didn''t throw the last short gun, he really didn''t dare to let the steel wing throw the last short gun, because the lethality was too amazing. Although he knew that in a short distance, the lethality of short gun throwing was much better than that of bow and arrow, he had never seen such an amazing short gun throwing. But at the moment, he could not think more, because the two sides had been completely hanged together. The coverage of the two waves of arrow rain just now still failed to cause any damage to the steel wings, but tench knew that if he wanted to use long-range attack to cause damage to the steel wings, he had to take advantage of the complete strangulation of the two sides. But he also knew that if he did so, it would also hurt his own soldiers, and even directly lead to the complete defeat of the front-line troops. At this moment, tench immediately fell into a tangle, because he didn''t expect that the army he trained himself would be so weak! It''s ridiculous that they are so weak that they can''t even fight an army composed of northern barbarians! But the next moment, tench''s face changed again. It was not surprise, but horror! On the battlefield, it is true that the steel wings and the enemy completely enter the state of hanging, but the change of the situation is not as unbearable as Arnold imagined. The infantry in front of the enemy and the soldiers with steel wings almost collide with each other. They don''t want to cause the collapse of the steel wing array. Almost the array in front of the steel wings can''t be shaken. On the contrary, they are knocked by the powerful northern barbarians in the process of collision. Once the front collision can not stand firm, it will cause a moment of front chaos because the troops in the back row want to keep up. If they are facing the opposition of other armies, this small front confusion can certainly be ignored, but now they are facing an elite army that will never make any fatal mistakes, so they hardly need any thinking. The northern barbarians in the front row have set up their shields and guns, and saw rows of long guns stabbing out from behind the shield array. When the long guns retract, The gun tip and front end of the gun body have long been dyed red by blood. Nearly 100 light infantry wearing leather armor fell directly with scattered eyes. But this is not the end, because after this round of sudden attack, all the steel winged soldiers have a sense of ease. Therefore, there is almost no need for Ann Nuo to give any new orders. The first half of the whole square immediately withdrew to the left and right without hesitation, and continued to move forward without stopping, And the long gun in his hand was constantly stabbing out from behind the shield wall, but this time he didn''t do his best. Under such circumstances, in order to avoid being attacked by steel wings, these private soldiers naturally have to move constantly. They still have basic tactical literacy. However, different from what they imagined, they did not fight while retreating, but moved forward and resisted the attack. This scene looked like two armies passing by and greeting each other. But tench, who stood at a high point in the distance, could see very clearly. And it was because he could see clearly that his face became so frightened. Because in his eyes, the whole square array of steel wings suddenly turned into a "concave" array, and the soldiers under his command were like driven cattle and sheep, constantly driven into the gap in the middle. There is almost no need to think about it. Tench also understands that this is a typical pocket tactic of mobile warfare. This tactic is not very clever. It can even be said that because it is an ancient tactic, many commanders have studied it very thoroughly, and it is almost impossible to be fooled. But in fact, the army he trained himself was not only deceived, but also did not find any problems at all. He was still foolishly moving deep into his pocket. Maybe five thousand people can''t completely surround the remaining four thousand people, but as long as this tactical formation is completely completed, I''m afraid his army will be completely abandoned. If you want to break a completed pocket formation, you must have the strong intervention of the third army. However, no matter what the final result is, tench knows that it is difficult for those soldiers who enter the pocket to survive. This can be seen from the ferocity of those northern barbarians with steel wings. If someone had told him before today that the northern barbarians of Tenchi could also become soldiers and play so well, he would have sneered at him. "Shoot!" Tench was also a decisive man. After he knew that he could not protect the infantry in any case, he did not hesitate to treat them all as abandoned children, but even if it seemed that the abandoned children must squeeze out their last use, "shoot freely and shoot all arrows for me in the shortest time!" "But Sir..." an archer glanced at his own troops who had completely entered the steel wing pocket and said with some hesitation, "if you shoot at this time, we will suffer the most casualties..." "Do you think I can''t see it?" Turnkey roared angrily, "are you going to watch our people die in vain? Now, shoot me recklessly. This is the chance those brothers gave you in exchange for their lives! It''s the only chance to hurt that damn army from a distance! " After only a slight hesitation, all the archers soon chose to obey the order. This distance is not a problem for them, but it is very difficult to accurately shoot the soldiers with steel wings. But they also knew that although they had never seen the strange shield array, they knew that their attack did not have any effect in that state unless they used stronger arrows. A large number of arrows began to fall recklessly towards the battlefield of steel wings and tingqi''s private army. Because they only pursue shooting frequency, their strength will naturally decrease slightly. However, despite this, the arrows are affected by the addition of gravity from the air. These arrows can still cause terrible damage. Hundreds of unprepared northern barbarians were directly shot and killed by these arrows on the spot. This is the first battle attrition of steel wings since the war! Seeing the enemy''s desperate attack, anno immediately understood the enemy''s intention. Without hesitation and hesitation, he immediately ordered the army to change the formation again. The whole iron winged army immediately poured directly from both sides towards the middle, and forcibly cut the enemy army into two parts. The tingqi private soldiers who entered the pocket immediately fell into heavy encirclement in all directions, but since the steel wings surrounded them, they certainly wouldn''t want to catch them alive. The steel winged soldiers in the innermost circle began to squeeze towards the middle. They used the heavy shield to resist the other party''s desperate attack and constantly compressed the other party''s activity space. At the same time, every time they squeezed a little space forward, the long gun in their hands would immediately stab into the encirclement circle, and screams for a time. Those steel winged soldiers on the periphery did not participate in the hanging. They still kept facing outward, and then set up shields and guns. The array was actually a firm defense array. But at this moment, these steel winged soldiers obviously thought too much, because tench ordered the shooting regardless of the enemy and ourselves, which had completely collapsed the whole private army under him. At this time, those private soldiers who were lucky not to enter the encirclement were thinking about how to escape and how to continue to fight with these steel winged soldiers. As for the steel winged soldiers in the middle, they also did not participate in the siege, but held high their shields to resist the arrow rain from the sky. This is William''s tailor-made tactical array integrating attack and defense for steel wings: Steel kill array! With the scream getting weaker and weaker, the encirclement in the middle of the steel killing array has become smaller and smaller. Everyone knows what this means. A lot of blood has dyed the land under the steel wings red, and the blood that continues to flow almost forms a red stream. At this time, the earth trembled again! Just as like as two peas of steel, the two sides of the army were on the right side of the army. The second cavalry regiment of dabion! Chapter 490 Seeing the reinforcements of the second cavalry of the Kingdom arrive, tench''s pale face finally regained a trace of blood, but there was still some sadness and anger in his eyes. If Taylor didn''t insist on attacking from the left and right sides, the second cavalry regiment of the kingdom could arrive at the battlefield more than ten minutes in advance. In this way, it only needs to cooperate with the ground advance of infantry, and a round of charge can easily solve these damn northern barbarians. But all this, because Taylor insisted on dividing his troops and attacking them, led to the end that the whole ground force was almost wiped out. Of course, in fact, it is no different from total annihilation. Tench knew very well that from the moment he ordered indiscriminate shooting, the thousands of soldiers who fled would not be able to be gathered back, and those who were wounded would be even more unlikely to survive. In the mixed army of 10000 people, only 3000 archers survived - tench glanced at the bows and arrows. He knew that they would leave soon after they returned. No soldier will like a commander who will abandon his subordinates at any time, unless he trains a dead army or a charismatic God of war. Tench''s mouth was bitter. He knew that even if he could win the battle, he would face heavy punishment when he went back, because a whole 10000 private soldiers were damaged in his hands. But can he blame Taylor? The second cavalry regiment of the kingdom is famous for rushing to help. The whole process from dividing troops to formulating tactical routes to arriving at the battlefield takes only more than ten minutes. But he just couldn''t hold on for more than ten minutes - at this moment, the special talent was stunned and woke up. The steel wings didn''t rely on the fortifications of the camp to resist, but chose to take the initiative to attack, or on such a flat ground! Tench''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and his intuition told him it was a trap. But what kind of trap is it? ¡­¡­ Taylor is different from turnkey. He is not only a real general, but also a superior gold strongman. He just glanced at the battlefield and had completely judged that the 10000 private soldiers of the Hastings family had been completely folded here. But even if he saw it with his own eyes, Taylor''s face still looked unbelievable: how is this possible!? He knew that it would never take more than ten minutes from the time he dispatched troops to attack and then rushed here, because his commander was the second cavalry regiment known for its fastest rescue speed in the whole kingdom of dabion. However, in less than ten minutes, 7000 soldiers of the Hastings family were completely defeated by a force of 5000 on the front battlefield, and the enemy did not even have any casualties. Although Taylor realized that the army of steel wings was probably stronger than the 30000 private soldiers invested and trained by the Hastings family after he had been to Panda collar, he never thought that it would be so strong! In ten minutes, it was easier to annihilate an army with an almost lossless battle, which was 2000 more than its own. This has definitely reached the level of an elite army! Iron wing, an army composed purely of northern barbarians, is an elite force? Taylor never believed that if the commander was Alfred''s Lion of thunder, he might be able to accept it. A mob of northern barbarians Taylor''s eyes had turned red, and a strong murderous spirit filled his body. This killing intention soon spread to the cavalry behind Taylor. At this moment, every cavalry began to become excited and crazy after feeling Taylor''s killing intention. Their faces also became ferocious, and their eyes turned blood red like Taylor. When the killing intention sent out by tens of thousands of people condensed into one, there seemed to be a red smell condensed over the cavalry. "Kill!" Taylor raised his spirits and let out a whistling sound. "Kill!" The cavalry of the second dabion cavalry regiment following Taylor responded with an equally loud roar. At this moment, the concise killing intention suspended over the cavalry was almost like the essence, sending out an awe inspiring and terrible momentum, and the charging speed of the whole army was greatly accelerated. This is an army with war skills! Any army can become a three-level army only if it obtains one of the bonuses on war skills, military advantages and belief attribution. If it has two bonuses, it will naturally be a four level army. If it has three bonuses, it will be a five level army. Among these three capabilities, the most difficult is the three-level army with war skills. If the commander''s ability is strong enough and his ability to command in the face of war is excellent, a level III army with war skills can give full play to the strength of a quasi level IV or even level IV army. In recent years, the second cavalry regiment of dabion has been able to gain a firm foothold in the kingdom of dabion and gradually become a distinctive army because it has a war skill: angry charge. Although he has a war skill, in fact, this war skill is largely affected by the commander and belongs to an unstable war skill. However, if this war skill can be stable, the strength of the second cavalry regiment of dabion can even be stronger. But at this moment, because of Taylor''s anger, the cavalry spontaneously displayed this skill. If Sean were here, he could see through his real eyes that there was a faint red brilliance covering the cavalry force. This brilliance not only improved the charging speed and collision power of the whole force, but also improved the attack power of the force. Of course, in contrast, angry people will certainly not pay attention to their own defense, so in fact, angry charge is still a double-edged sword. In other cases, it is not wrong for Taylor to launch an angry charge of the whole army. It can even be said to be the best combat choice. But in the current situation, he rashly launched an angry charge, which is by no means a good decision. Because at this moment, the 30000 dabion second cavalry regiment did not gather together to launch an attack, but launched an attack from the left and right sides. Although everyone knows that the commander of this cavalry regiment is Taylor, it is actually equivalent to two troops at the moment. In this way, the 15000 soldiers from the left naturally can not keep up with the right army under Taylor''s personal command in speed. In the blink of an eye, tench, who was standing high, could see that Taylor''s flanking charge tactics had failed. Because the two sides have been completely disconnected! Although anno is also the commander, his strategic vision is obviously not enough, so in fact, he can''t see this almost failed charge strategy. However, whether he failed or succeeded, there was no difference for Arnold, because William told him that he didn''t need to worry about the cavalry at all, so Arnold naturally wouldn''t take the cavalry to heart. Even if this cavalry regiment has 30000 people! "Abaza! Quinn! " Anno drank in a deep voice. The 500 people led by these two men are the two strongest teams in the whole iron and steel wing. They are not only equipped with the terrible heavy tower shield such as impact shield, but also carry five short guns. Even they are not wearing Liuding breast protection, but a set of half body armor and refined steel boots, which greatly strengthen the defense ability of these northern barbarians. At the moment, hearing the roar of anno, the two people on both sides of the whole Legion naturally know what it means. Abaza looked excitedly at the enemy closer and closer to him and shouted, "cheer up for me. If anyone falls off the chain at this time, your meal today will be mine!" Compared with Abaza''s roar, the calm and sophisticated Quinn just said a faint word, which immediately made those northern barbarians who followed him more crazy. Because he said, "if you lose your chain, you won''t have food for three days." Hearing these words, a whole thousand northern barbarians suddenly turned red in their eyes. Robbing the northern barbarians'' food is no different from cutting off other people''s money. Watching the fierce cavalry charge, these northern barbarians had no fear at all. They looked at each other like running meat. They were even more powerful than the people of the second dabion cavalry regiment. "Boom!" There was only a loud noise. The northern barbarians on the left and right sides had set up a new defense formation, started the impact shield at the same time, completely drove the nail piles in the shield into the ground, and leaned against the impact shield one by one. Almost at the moment when all the nails of the impact shield were driven into the ground, an invisible brilliance flashed from the two arrays. When the two shock shield defense arrays were deployed, the remaining northern barbarians did not hesitate to top one by one behind these northern barbarians to form a thick meat wall. Although they are fearless, it does not mean that they are really fools. The charge of 15000 cavalry is definitely not a joke. In particular, the enemy is still attacking from the left and right sides. The collision of this dual impact is the most hurt not only to the outermost person responsible for resisting, but also to the middle person of the whole regiment, Because they need to withstand two shocks from the left and right. But the only good thing is that the two cavalry forces seem to have been disconnected, so this double impact will not work. Less than a minute after the formation was set down, Taylor led the cavalry unit that launched an angry charge and had a fierce collision with Abaza! "Bang!" The strong collision sound suddenly sounded, accompanied by the neighing of war horses and all kinds of screams. Time seems to stop at this moment. The air seemed to stagnate at this moment. And whether it''s turnkey or Taylor, it''s a ghost at the moment! Because they imagined that one blow would break through and pierce the whole steel wing array. On the contrary, at the moment of collision, the cavalry in front almost knocked people upside down, and many riders were thrown out directly, and then fell heavily into the steel wing array. Even many people, after this collision, were directly hit into meat cakes, even the war horse under the crotch is no exception. Under such a violent charge, it is completely impossible to slow down after discovering the accident. So even the cavalry who first hit the impact shield did not die immediately, but when the rear horses hit one after another, the number of casualties soon began to expand. At this moment, let alone maintaining the integrity of the formation, it is not easy to stop the chaos caused by the obstruction of the charge. Faced with such a heavy defeat, and still opening up his war skills, Taylor obviously can''t accept the result anyway. Although he was not injured because of the strong strength of the top gold strongman, his mount obviously couldn''t have such good luck. At this time, the cavalry regiment from the left finally hit the impact shield defense line held by Quinn. This time, both Taylor and tench in the distance could see very clearly. When the cavalry hit the iron wall with the spread of steel wings, Taylor found that the whole space swung suddenly. Although tench did not have the power to try to touch the rules, his eyes caught a thin and almost invisible fog shaking in the air, which was vaguely in the shape of a shield. At this moment, even if Taylor and turnkey were stupid, they could see it completely. The cavalry regiment''s charge was lost or even damaged. The problem lies in these shields larger than normal tower shields. And these are obviously the real killing moves of this steel wing at present! It was also the Lord of panda who dared to let an infantry regiment with only 5000 people block the bottom card of 40000 troops! Almost without thinking, turnkey and Taylor knew that they had been tempted to leave the mountain! Chapter 491 Just as the steel wings intercepted the charge of the second cavalry regiment of dabion, there was also an army waiting on a hill about hundreds of meters away. However, this army does not belong to the Hastings family. Of course, it does not belong to Sean''s army now. This army was transferred to Florence by Sean some time ago. Now their commander is menzo Haian. Although mensuo was unable to personally train the army because of the short time, it is not too difficult to command the army after some powerful means. At the moment, in addition to the menzo who commanded the army, there were Florence, Dante and other strong men responsible for protecting Florence. Although William did not tell menzo what they should be responsible for in this battle, menzo was also a proud man. How could he tolerate accepting a territory for no reason? William sent him three thousand troops in vain, which made him feel that his dignity was damaged. If he didn''t help in seizing tingqi''s collar at the moment, he wouldn''t be mensuo. However, there are many situations. It is necessary to enter tingqi Yinling, but the timing is equally important. No matter what Florence thinks, since he is a follower of Florence and wants to help Florence expand its family, he can''t let Florence''s allies surpass them in comprehensive strength. Therefore, even if the steel wings were stormed and besieged by 30000 cavalry, he did not order an attack, but chose to lie dormant quietly and wait for a perfect harvest opportunity. After all, with his current military strength, even if several gold strongmen fight, they will have to pay a heavy price to defeat the second cavalry regiment of dabion. At least there will not be many left of these 3000 soldiers. So menso made up his mind that he would not order an attack until the steel wing and the second cavalry regiment of dabion were defeated. Only in this way could he achieve the greatest victory for Florence. However, when the second cavalry regiment of dabion collided with the steel wings, the result was completely beyond menso''s expectation. Even if he thought that William had just left the army here, he did not think that the army could stop the charge of the second cavalry regiment of dabion. At least the formation would be cut. But in fact, the steel wings really blocked the charge of the second cavalry regiment of dabion, and even caused great damage to them - almost after blocking the charge of the cavalry, it was another round of short gun throwing! This time, not only tench, but also mensuo knew why the steel wing had to leave the last short gun. It turned out that they had long known that the second cavalry regiment of dabion would attack here, so these short guns were left to these cavalry. Moreover, with such a distance, the throwing of these short guns will not be as wasteful as the previous two attacks. The door rope does not even need to be on the scene to know that with this resistance to the chaos and trampling on each other, coupled with the throwing of short guns, it can at least cause nearly 6000 casualties. "It''s not easy!" Mensuo gazed at the battlefield ahead and gave a heartfelt praise. Hearing mensuo''s words, the people present were slightly surprised: could the arrogant mensuo say such words? You should know that in the * * * Kingdom, even if you saw the army trained in Turin with your own eyes, you were almost cornered by Turin. Mensuo didn''t praise it. That look was a kind of disdain and ridicule. But at the moment, no matter what the people present think, they don''t think the steel wing can be compared with the Turin army, but menso sincerely praised it, which is certainly surprising. "It''s really not easy." The thin old man standing next to Florence nodded in the same tone of approval. If menzo''s praise only surprised them and didn''t attract too much attention, then the thin old man''s words were enough to shock people. "Mr. bird, what are you talking about?" Florence''s face also had an indescribable shock. This thin old man has been with him since he was born in Florence. It is said that he was an orphan picked up by his mother. There is no doubt about his loyalty. Even Pepe, Nana, the huge man in a hooded cloak and the dead soldier who died in the war to protect him were all trained by this man. It can be said that if there was no old man named bode, there would be no Florence today. Therefore, Florence certainly respects bode, who is listed as a "guard" by Florence according to the Jihad card. But for more than ten years since he was sensible, he rarely heard bode praise anyone. But at the moment, after seeing the steel wings blocking the charge of the two light cavalry, he gave a generous praise, and judging from the tone, it was obviously a heartfelt praise, which made Florence curious. "You can''t see that it''s normal, because your strength hasn''t reached a certain height." Bode said in a deep voice, "I think the reason why general menso would say it is not simple is that they can block the impact caused by the charging of cavalry on both sides with such a few people?" "Indeed." For bode, menzo also had great respect, "even the light cavalry, but as long as it forms a scale, the impact and impact of the charge are definitely not affordable to ordinary people, not to mention that this army is not a pure heavy infantry. At best, it can only be regarded as an armed heavy shield army. At the scale of 5000 people, let alone blocking the impact of two directions at the same time, even one direction is difficult to resist. I thought that in the face of such an attack, their formation would be cut into two. " "If it''s normal, it really can''t be stopped." Bode said in a deep voice, "even if it''s me, I can''t stop a charge of this scale. Don''t say it''s me. Even the next strong man in the holy land will never stand alone on the charging route of a cavalry of more than 10000 people. " Everyone knows the horror of the cavalry charge, and Bode''s words deepen people''s impression of the cavalry charge. But the problem is that the steel wings are really blocked. "That''s because there''s a wall of rules." Seeing the people''s doubts, Bode didn''t continue to hide, but said, "I think the problem should be the tower shields on the North barbarians on the left and right sides. Those tower shields are slightly different from the standard tower shields used by other northern barbarians, especially when they gather to force, I even see the virtual shadow of the wall of rules... " "The wall of rules!" Dante let out a cry of surprise. Obviously, Dante knows what this is. "The wall of rules is the barrier to all the laws of the world. It is said that some legendary strong people will drive the law power of the world when they are strong to a certain extent. If they choose defense, they will be equal to a part of the world." Bode knew that many people didn''t know, so he began to explain, "so the wall of rules is equal to a part of the world The cavalry bumped into it in this way, which is completely equivalent to bumping into the wall of rules. It''s strange that they can break through the shield wall of those northern barbarians. " Speaking of this, Bode hesitated a little and added: "if they can really break through the shield wall of these northern barbarians, we don''t have to fight this war. At least it''s equivalent to the full blow of the senior legendary strong man." Everyone swallowed at bode''s words. The image of the army of iron and steel wings became unfathomable in the eyes of everyone in a moment. But in fact, this is not as exaggerated as bode said. The reason why steel wings can block the charge of these cavalry is purely because of the special war skill inspired by their impact shield: Continental barrier! [mainland barrier: clothing advantage. The army is immune to all chop, puncture and long-range attack damage, forming a field suppression effect on cavalry forces, immune to light cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), exempted from 60% heavy cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), and exempted from 30% special cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), Movement speed is reduced by 50% and cannot be concealed. When the defense array is deployed, it cannot move. Its resistance to magic is reduced by 400%. Any magic and magic blessing will be reduced by 50%. Dress code: 500 people, heavy infantry. Dress effect: the army level is promoted to one level, absolute barrier: 35% chance to force the cavalry troops who have broken through the defense formation to be unable to penetrate the formation.] If the second cavalry regiment of dabion was not a light cavalry force, but a heavy cavalry force, the end would not be so tragic. If it was dragon cavalry or lizard cavalry and other special cavalry forces, the formation would have been broken. It''s just a pity that the second cavalry regiment of dabion is a light cavalry force, so they naturally encounter the influence of field suppression effect, and this effect is "complete immunity". Therefore, it was the second cavalry regiment of dabion, not the steel wings, that suffered heavy losses. Of course, this is also because after activating the war skill of "Continental barrier", the two small forces led by Abaza and Quinn are already a real five level army. A five level army, even if there is only one strong combat unit, is enough to suppress a superior gold strong, not to mention that the second cavalry regiment of dabion is only a three-level army. At the moment, after losing its commander, it is also affected by the failure of short gun throwing and charging. The morale has almost completely dropped to the ice valley. What is more well known is that a cavalry unit that can not give full play to its mobility and charging ability is even worse than light infantry. Menso is also a decisive person. He knows that his plan to weaken the steel wings to win more negotiation and living space for Florence has failed. It is meaningless to continue delaying without rescue, and even let the people of panda have opinions on Florence. Menzo would not think that the beauty who could design such a perfect and accurate strategy would not know his little moves. But even if he knew, the other party didn''t say anything. Now mensuo finally understood that he was not atmospheric enough. So at the moment, without any hesitation, he immediately ordered the whole army to attack, because even if those northern barbarians could fight again, it was still difficult to insist on being besieged by more than 20000 people. If he did not support, the final result would be the destruction of the iron wings. At that time, the second cavalry regiment of dabion may suffer heavy losses, but the 3000 people in his hands alone can''t stop the continued invasion of the second cavalry regiment of dabion. Instead of causing such irreparable heavy losses, it''s better to do it now. As soon as he heard menzo''s order to attack, Dante came out first. Naturally, his goal was Taylor, deputy head of the second cavalry regiment of dabion. Chapter 492 The war at the junction of Dayi and tingqi did not attract much attention. In fact, when everyone knew that Domingo had invested up to 40000 troops in this battlefield, while the enemy had less than 10000 troops at most, no one was interested in continuing to pay attention to this suspense free battle. More people''s eyes have fallen on the border led by tingqi, where two small battles have completely broken out. The thunder lion under panda''s leadership suddenly marched from yadby to tingqiin''s leadership. Within two days, it captured tingqiin''s big Bohr corridor, drove all the defenders out of the corridor, and looked at the marching direction of the thunder lion. The destination seemed to be roves city. This city is the second city with a population of nearly 70000. It is less than four days away from lomine City, and closer to Hastings manor. Usually, if Hastings manor holds a banquet, some nobles living in the city will be invited a few days in advance, so people in lofts are no strangers to Hastings manor or lomine city. If the city is captured, the whole southeast area of tingqi will fall into the control of panda collar in disguise. But the real crisis is more than that. Another army launched an attack at the same time as the thunder lion, but this army has only more than 3000 people, which is smaller than the thunder lion in scale. However, even in a small scale, the army still won a beautiful victory in the face of twice their enemy. In the same time, in only two days, the tinghin army responsible for resisting the panda led army was defeated again and could only regroup about 30 miles away from lomine, but the morale almost fell to the freezing point. Even if there is no intention of war, it must not be too much. This time, no one needs to judge, and everyone knows that the goal of this army is lomine. People with a heart only make a slight judgment on the map and already understand that once these two armies occupy lomine and roves respectively, Hastings manor will become a turtle in a jar, because no matter which direction they escape, they can''t escape the encirclement of panda''s army. Once the Hastings manor is captured and all members of the Hastings family are captured, it will be tantamount to announcing the fall of tingqi in disguise. They don''t even need to continue to march to the northeast of tingqi in - there is also an ancient castle for the rise of the Hastings family in the northeast of tingqi in, which is the last retreat of the Hastings family. However, if the siege formed here in Hastings manor can wipe out the whole Hastings family, then there is really no need to continue to the castle of Hastings family. But many people don''t know why tingqi was beaten to retreat to the outskirts of lomine and regroup thirty miles away because he led another army that was twice as strong as panda''s? Many people are very eager to understand the key details of the battle, but they also know that it is impossible to understand these details at this time, and it will be more difficult to understand the details once the war between panda and tingqi is over. Only Sean and William know why they can win this battle so easily. "Anna, will they be all right?" Sitting in the newly established military camp, Sean frowned, obviously still a little uneasy. "If the mainland barrier is really as powerful as you say, there will certainly be no big problem." William knows that Sean is a person who attaches great importance to feelings, and this time using steel wings as bait is indeed a plan to die. Only William has confidence in Sean, so he will not hesitate to use this means, "we have no time, so we can only make a quick decision." But from William''s words, Sean heard other meanings: "what do you mean by saying there is no big problem?" "If there is only one force with iron wings, even if it can block the charge of the second cavalry regiment of dabion and make them confused, the disadvantage in number can never be made up for at the first time." William''s voice was very calm, so calm that people around him felt a burst of indifference, "so the final result is that the whole army with steel wings died, and there are about 10000 people left in the second cavalry regiment of dabion." "What!" Sean was shocked on his face when he immediately stood up, "but you said..." "Yes, I said there would be no problem, but it is based on a prerequisite." William still said calmly, "and this prerequisite..." here, William glanced at Pepe and Nana, which made them suddenly feel cold, but William didn''t sell off. He knew when he could hold his tongue and when he had to explain clearly: "that''s the attitude of watching the door." Pepe and Nana were suddenly surprised. Although the reaction was not strong, it was still difficult to escape the feeling of Rena. If Sean wasn''t here at the moment, their reaction would never have escaped Sean''s capture. Obviously, both Pepe and Nana know menso''s plan. "I didn''t include menso''s army in this strategic plan, but I knew that he would lead the army with his temperament." William said in a deep voice. He didn''t care that Pepe and Nana were still standing here. "Is there a difference?" Sean didn''t understand. "Different positions." Rena suddenly figured it out. After all, she was a mercenary before, so she knew these little tricks very well. With a look of approval, William nodded and continued, "if he takes his army into account, he will be my subordinate this time. However, once he decides to send troops by himself, he is our reinforcement in terms of position, and this difference in position will also determine how much he will do in this war Ann Nuo, they stopped the charge of the second cavalry regiment of dabion, and there was no need to doubt. Then the situation would soon fall into chaos. If mensuo led the army to attack at this time, it would certainly cause heavy damage to the second cavalry regiment of dabion, although 8000 people dealt with more than 20000 cavalry... " Speaking of this, William paused a little, then added: "more than, there are probably thousands of private soldiers, and the number of the enemy should still be about 25000 However, these are no longer important. The northern barbarians are famous for their tenacity. They will certainly not flee and retreat. In the face of this army that is almost like a dead man, plus the door-to-door search and lead the army to raid from behind, they will certainly be able to drive away the second Cavalry Regiment of dabion. " "Run away?" Sean was stunned. "Do you really think you can eat 40000 people with only 8000 people?" William gave Sean a blank look, "if we can defeat 20000 troops, we will make a lot of money So mensuo will certainly order an attack to rescue the steel wings, but the question is what time he will choose to send troops. " "Why choose?" Sean looked puzzled. "Because we are allies." William was a little helpless about Sean''s slow reaction. He didn''t know why Sean looked so smart. However, when he said this, William looked at Nana and Pepe. He didn''t believe that the two followers of Florence didn''t know menso''s plan. Even if they didn''t know, William believed that they must have a way to get in touch with menzo, and would tell menzo everything he said today. It''s just that William doesn''t care at all. What he''s using now is Yang Mou. Even if mensuo knows, he doesn''t have to act according to his plan. The only thing he can''t be sure of is how heavy the casualties of the steel wing will be. As for the total annihilation of steel wings, it is impossible, unless mensuo is willing to bury the 3000 people in his hand, or even give up tingqi. "If you have an ally around you, who is much stronger than you, and is very aggressive and aggressive, will you have trouble sleeping and eating?" William didn''t quite understand Sean, so he asked, "in this world, if you want equal dialogue, it''s only possible if both sides have the same strength Especially when they have just escaped from the * * * kingdom. " Behind Pepe and Nana, there was already a cold sweat. And Sean finally understood: "I see, so how much do you think the loss will be..." "Conspiracy and calculation are only inferior means after all." William said faintly, "mensuo is not the kind of person who digs his own grave, so he will certainly not let the iron wings disappear. The problem is what kind of commander he is If he is smart enough, he will definitely take action immediately when he sees that the steel wing successfully blocks the second cavalry regiment of dabion. In this way, the steel wing will have little loss, but the same second cavalry regiment of dabion will certainly not have much loss. I estimate that it would be good if there were 5000 casualties. " "If his strategic ability is only average..." "Then the casualties of steel wings will certainly not be too great." Almost before William finished the rest of his words, Sean had begun to interrupt William. If others don''t know what kind of person munso is, will William still not know? The guy who ranks 13th among the excellent generals in the mainland. Such people are not smart people, so what kind of people are smart people? William didn''t ask Sean why, because he knew that Sean was actually very accurate in looking at people. Since Sean chose to believe mensuo, he didn''t have to say anything, so he said, "in this case, our action will be accelerated." "What do you mean?" "Enticing the Hastings family to concentrate their troops to Dayi''s collar is just a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. If menso is really as smart as you say, then the second cavalry regiment of dabion will receive the order to return aid now. I guess it will be in these two or three days. " William said in a deep voice, "so we must take lomine within these two days, otherwise once the second cavalry regiment of dabion returns, we will be surrounded and attacked." But just then, another urgent report came. After William opened it, his face changed slightly, but soon returned to normal: "it seems that I still underestimate Domingo hastin." "What''s going on?" "Domingo has found that our side is the commander''s army, so he gave up roves and gathered all the remaining troops in the leader''s field to lomine, making it clear that he would fight to the death with us." William sneered, "this Domingo is really not simple. He dares to adopt this desperate strategy. However, this is indeed very effective for us. Now the total strength of the other party has reached 10000, and we have only more than 2000. The five fold gap can not be solved simply by morale and tactics. As long as we launch a hedge on the front battlefield, we will be defeated. " "So now..." "Now we are pinned down." William''s face was also a little unhappy, "Alfred can only lead the troops to hasten manor immediately Now we can only choose to retreat to Dayi collar. We must join the army of steel wings and mensuo... " But before William finished, another urgent letter came. William frowned and opened the urgent newspaper again, but this time his face was no longer depressed, but an unspeakable shock: "unexpectedly, the ability of this door rope really exceeded my expectation! Order the whole army to withdraw immediately in the direction of Dayi! " Chapter 493 William would never have thought that it was not Domingo hastin who really commanded the army this time, but Thain hastin. Even what he thought was a wonderful way to break the game was not invented by Domingo. He didn''t have the courage to put all his eggs in one basket, otherwise he wouldn''t be just a count. But Domingo didn''t, but Thain did. He is not a man who can only talk on paper. He is not bad in territorial governance or military strategy. If it weren''t for his illegitimate son, the heirs of the Hastings family would have nothing to do with avi. Of course, it''s not too late. Thain was officially recognized by Domingo at yesterday''s Hastings family meeting and became a member of the Hastings family. If there is no accident - of course, that means he can win this battle, then he is the next heist of the Hastings family. Originally, he thought it was a sure thing, but now there was an accident that shocked the whole Hastings family. Even Domingo hastin fell ill after hearing the news. Thain''s face was uncertain. He just stared at the urgent report in front of him and didn''t speak for a long time. "Tench was killed, the first infantry regiment was completely destroyed, Taylor was killed, the second cavalry regiment of dabion was killed and suffered heavy casualties. At present, the past kings have retreated." The words in the urgent newspaper are very short, but the significance is extremely amazing. Thain didn''t feel at all about the death of tench. Since he saw Sean''s troops in the void City, he already knew that tingqi''s private army was no better than the other party. This can be seen from the battlefield over the thunder lion. Six thousand against five thousand, the result was only two or three days. Only more than three thousand people finally fled back to roves. If this result is acceptable to Thain, then 6000 against 3000, but 6000 people were defeated, which makes Thain unacceptable. Even if the other party has a magician and a cavalry force charging with death regardless of casualties, even if the number is twice that of the other party, at least it should be an orderly retreat rather than a great rout! However, the fact is that only nearly 4000 of the 6000 people fled back, while the other party only suffered nearly 1000 casualties. The war damage ratio of two to one seems nothing, but the problem is that there are only 3000 people on the other side! Thain forced himself to be calm. After several deep breaths, he finally suppressed his resentment after reading the urgent report. He originally wanted to rely on the support of the second dabion cavalry regiment, and then assemble the whole army in his own side to attack William''s commander''s army and use the encirclement tactics of front and back attack. However, now the second dabion cavalry regiment has withdrawn from the battle, and he can only use the 10000 people left in his hand. Thain is still a little helpless. In fact, as long as the second cavalry regiment of dabion does not retreat, but insists on returning aid, Thain is 100% sure that he can keep William and Sean. As long as these two people are left, the war is won by tingqi. He can recover them all whether roves or other regions fall in the end. But he also knew that his father could bring the second cavalry regiment of dabion to participate in the war with panda this time. Of course, it was because of the influence of Duke nugus that he allowed the royal family to acquiesce in this behavior. Otherwise, how could his father mean to use this army to participate in the war between nobles? You know, the second cavalry regiment of dabion represents the army of the kingdom of dabion! An army officially established by the kingdom is involved in the contradictory war between the two nobles. Is this to start the national war? Therefore, once the casualties of the second cavalry regiment of dabion were too large, the army would choose to withdraw from the dispute between the two nobles. But Thain didn''t expect that things would come so quickly, and even Taylor died on the battlefield, which was a heavy blow to the Hastings family. Because now there is only one golden strongman left in the Hastings family. Once even the golden strongman dies, the war will not have to be fought. Because as long as the other party has the courage to adopt the beheading tactics and successfully kill his commander, the army he commands will completely fall into the chaos of losing the commander. With William''s command ability, Thain believed that an army without a commander could not pose any threat even if the number was large. Maybe others don''t dare to take the risk of beheading tactics, because any commander with not outstanding personal strength will certainly have an elite guard group around him. This guard group is used to prevent beheading tactics. The stronger the strength of the army, the stronger the guard around the commander will be. However, Thain knew that in the war between the southern part of dabion and the Principality of Ryan, the two sides invested a total of 13 holy domain strongmen. Only the Marquis had four holy domain strongmen around her to protect. Coupled with the thunder front she personally trained, there was no way to implement the so-called beheading tactics. If it was tens of thousands of years ago, the personal strength of the strong was really invincible, but in this era, if someone still thinks that the strong can come and go freely in the army and kill as much as they want, then this person must be an idiot. If that''s the case, how can major countries cultivate any military, how can they engage in an arms race, and how can there be such military class distinctions as elite and ace? Those who will take the risk of beheading tactics are those who have great courage and decide to put all their eggs in one basket. If the military gap between the two sides is not too large, no commander is willing to take the risk of beheading tactics. But Thain is very clear that once he loses the protection of the golden strongman sent to him by the Hastings family, William will not hesitate to use the beheading tactics to quickly end the battle. Without him, the other party has three inferior gold giants, and they are still very strong. If only one, Thain is not afraid. After all, the 1000 guards around him are not vegetarian. But three, the result is completely different. Of course, if Thain knew that Sean was not only surrounded by three people, but also that once he joined menzo and anno, the number of gold strong people would surge to seven, and one of them was a real strong person who half stepped into the holy land, he would not hesitate to surrender. Do you still need to fight this kind of war? The so-called war between nobles will break out only when the high-end combat forces owned by each other can almost check and balance each other. Once the high-end combat power of one side is strong enough to break the balance, the war will not break out at all. But even if Thain doesn''t know that Sean has an ally like Florence, his pressure is still very great. He reached out and rubbed his face. Thain''s face looked very tired, because he suddenly found himself in a desperate feeling. He knows very well that he has actually entered a dead end. At present, there is almost no way to solve this situation. Although it seems that he has an advantage, in fact, with the passage of time, his advantage will only become smaller and smaller until he has no resistance in the end. "Report!" Just then, a rough roar suddenly interrupted Thain''s thinking. "What''s up?" "The enemy has abandoned the camp and withdrawn towards the northwest." "What?" Thain was suddenly surprised. At this moment, he immediately understood that the other party must have received the news that tench and Taylor died and the second cavalry regiment of dabion withdrew from the war, "order immediately and attack the whole army!" Soon, Thain''s orders spread to all corners of the camp. Teams of soldiers immediately began to gather and then left the camp behind their captain. This time, the army started very fast. They even chose to attack without cleaning up the camp. Although others in the army secretly speculated about such an urgent March, under the constraints of their respective captains, the army has always maintained a marching array. Only from this point of view, it can be seen that the basic strength and foundation of this army are still there, which is not as bad as the outside world thinks. However, since it is an urgent March, it will certainly have some impact on physical strength, especially if the time of the urgent March is long, it will even have an impact on the combat effectiveness of the army. But for now, even if he knows these problems, Thain has no choice. Because once William and steel wings meet, Thain knows that 10000 people alone can''t win each other. What''s more, he didn''t believe that a cunning man like William would not let the thunder lion give up its original attack target and rush to his side. At that time, once caught up by the thunder lion, he will be surrounded by the front and back attacks. To this end, no matter what price he pays, he must take William as the commander-in-chief! Fortunately, this extremely wasteful rush did not last long. It was only three hours. Thain had caught up with William''s commander-in-chief. The two sides had an encounter on a mountain. As soon as he saw the other party''s army, Thain calmed down immediately. Instead of ordering him to move on, he asked the army to put in a continuous formation and then began to rest in place. In fact, the three-hour rapid march has begun to affect the combat effectiveness of the army. Therefore, if this army is not allowed to recover its strength, it will be of no help even if it has 10000 people once the battle breaks out. However, almost when the whole army began to rest in place, Thain always felt that something seemed wrong. Because he found that the number of troops in William''s commander-in-chief army seemed to be less than he remembered. But who are missing? Thain''s eyebrows frowned. He knew that he was still in a hurry this time. He didn''t send a reconnaissance ranger in front. However, since the current situation is so, it''s useless to regret. It''s better to calm down and solve the battle. Since twice the number of people can''t eat your army, it''s up to you to fight five times this time! Almost as soon as this idea appeared, Thain''s face changed in an instant! Because he knew who the missing soldiers were. Rena and her cavalry! Chapter 494 "The reaction is not slow." From a distance, William saw that the enemy''s offensive array just put forward had become a defensive array, and finally pulled his mouth. Just a cold expression, but it just turned into a sneer. Almost without thinking, William can know what the other person is thinking at the moment. Obviously, it was because the other party found that Rena and her cavalry troops were missing, so they chose to shrink their lineup for defense. After all, Rena''s performance was so eye-catching in the previous battle between 3000 and 6000 that everyone had a deep concern about Rena and her cavalry troops - the defense array of 3000 people, It was completely chiseled open under Rena''s charge. If Rena hadn''t stormed the other party''s formation, plunged the other party''s central army into chaos, and then successfully attacked the flank, it would be really difficult to have a head-on confrontation with a 3000 strong army. This shows how terrible Rena''s aura skills are, especially when she is also a commander of an army. "This man is definitely not Domingo." William said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that there was such a prudent general with excellent judgment in the Hastings family But unfortunately, his vision is too small. " "How do you know he''s not Domingo?" Sean stood beside William and said with some doubt. "If it were Domingo, he would have attacked now." William said lightly, "Domingo has a strong sense of attack, which can be seen from his training of the second cavalry regiment into an army that is particularly good at rushing and attacking. You know, the combat style of any army will be inherited from the general who leads them. If the general is more cautious and conservative, then this army will be better at defense Similarly, if an army especially advocates attack, its generals will have a strong sense of attack and aggression. " Sean nodded vaguely. However, William didn''t expect Sean to understand this. He knew that Sean was a shopkeeper, but he didn''t hate such a lord, because he would never tell what he didn''t know. What William hated most was those guys who didn''t know and pretended to know. Of course, Sean actually has many places worthy of William''s admiration. For example, his vision of people is very accurate. People like Rena and Alfred are not only excellent, but also have never had any problems. Of course, there is a more important point, that is, he has no doubt about his employment. This can be said to be his opponent''s great trust, but in another word, he is very bold. "To limit the growth of a general is not his talent and ability, but his vision." William continued, "the higher a general''s vision, the more things he will see, and the bigger the pattern when making tactical and strategic arrangements. Similarly, the more you see and think of when commanding in the face of war, the faster and more accurate the response will be. " "You mean that the other commander''s vision and pattern are not good?" "No, just the opposite." William said, "I can now be sure that giving up roves and concentrating our troops to fight against us must be the idea of this man at the moment, not Domingo Even this is the man who took the bait I laid. " "I''m a little confused." Sean said bluntly, "you will say that his vision is good, and you will say that his misjudgment was fooled by you..." Cecilia chuckled and added for William: "William means that without a certain vision, he won''t find the bait he arranged. But now this person, even if his vision is good, can find clues from some clues, but the pattern he can see is still too small Besides, it was the bait laid by William himself. If he could see through it, wouldn''t it say that the other party was as good as William? " Although we all know that Cecilia''s last sentence is actually flattering William, William is very useful. "Are you interested in this man?" Sean glanced at William. "If such people can''t be used by us, they must be solved as soon as possible." William''s voice was very calm, but the killing intention in his tone did not hide at all, "so once the other party is defeated, anyone can escape, that is, this person can''t be escaped by him. If you let him escape, as long as you give him enough time to digest after this war, he will be a very difficult enemy in the future. " "I see." Sean nodded. "Don''t worry. As long as I find him, I won''t let him escape." "So what now?" "Let''s go." William still looked calm. "Go?" "They just stopped to have a rest, and the formation changed so fast that they must be almost exhausted now." William chuckled, "it''s our turn to March quickly at this time. If the other party doesn''t want to lose us, he must march to keep up again. Guess who will suffer more physical exertion in the end? " Hearing William''s words, Sean immediately understood. If people are highly focused, they are not easy to feel tired, but once they feel tired, it means that their physical strength and spirit have almost reached their limit. If you rest at this time, people''s physical function will immediately send out various alarms, so it is easy to enter the weak state of deep fatigue. However, if you continue to work that requires large-scale physical consumption without sufficient rest, you will overdraft your physical energy. Almost without any hesitation, at William''s command, when Thain''s army changed the formation, Sean''s army immediately pulled out again. And this time, he quickly separated from the sight of Thain and others at the speed of marching, but in a short blink, Sean and others almost disappeared from Thain''s sight. Seeing this situation, Thain was just stunned, and then immediately gritted his teeth and chose to pursue. He did not fail to consider that it might be the other party''s ambush, but they had all chased here. If he did not continue to pursue, he would be unwilling. Moreover, once the enemy joined the forces that defeated the second cavalry regiment of dabion, he would have no chance to win. Therefore, considering that there are only more than 2000 people on the other side - now Rena and her cavalry don''t know where to go, there are only more than 1000 people left on the other side, and the ratio between the two sides is close to 10:1. If you don''t dare to pursue, it will be a shame to spread it. After seeing tingqi''s army choose to pursue, William gently shook his head: "sure enough, his vision is not broad enough." Speaking of this, he said to Sean: "although this man has a good strategy and has a certain vision and judgment, he is too eager for quick success and instant benefit. Successive mistakes have forced him into a desperate situation. Although it can be judged that this man is more cautious from just discovering that Ruina is not visible and immediately turns the offensive into the defensive, this caution is only relative." "If it were you, what would you do?" Sean was curious. "It doesn''t matter to give up pursuit and shrink the defense line of the whole territory. It doesn''t matter to give up lomine, roves and Hastings manor when necessary." William said faintly, "he can choose to give up rovers, which proves that his courage and vision are still good, but it''s a pity that he is still reluctant to give up Hastings manor and lomine. Otherwise, he doesn''t choose to pursue us, but directly goes back to find Fred''s trouble. Then Fred and his thunder lion will really suffer a big loss, We may even withdraw from the battle ahead of time. " "So cruel?" "Don''t forget that neither geography nor people are on our side." William whispered, "now, it depends on his vision." Thain doesn''t know how William evaluates him, but if he knows, he will be very shocked and won''t even choose to pursue William. Because in fact, as William commented, Thain really had no way back. Tingqi''s successive defeats, the withdrawal of dabion''s second cavalry regiment and Domingo''s illness made Thain almost out of breath. He urgently needs a major victory to appease the hearts of the people and the army. Only in this way can the nugus family not feel that their Hastings are a waste. So Thain didn''t stop pursuing. The two armies chased and fled, running all the way in the direction of Dayi''s leadership along the border between yadby''s leadership and tinchiin''s leadership. For the whole four days, Thain did not choose to give up. As long as Sean''s army stopped to rest, Thain would order the army to approach, forcing Sean and others to have no rest time. Of course, once it is night, the two armies will still choose to rest with a very tacit understanding. However, usually at dawn, Sean''s army will take the lead in setting out. In this way, Thain''s army is forced to have the same rest time as Sean and others. If you don''t know the situation, you won''t even think that the two armies belong to opposing camps. At night on the fifth day, William did not let the whole army go on, but chose to rest in place. Since he chose to rest at night the first night and was attacked by Thain''s men, William did not choose to rest at night from the next day, but went on his way until late at night to order the army to stop and rest, and then set off immediately before dawn. Although the rest time was greatly reduced, and even hundreds of soldiers fell, But William still didn''t make any change. Until tonight. William looked at the enemy less than a mile away from his side, and his eyes became very cold: "unfortunately, he has been completely blinded by victory and lost the calm and reason that a commander should have It''ll be over tonight. " On the way day and night for four consecutive days, the whole army has become extremely tired. Coupled with the night attack and non combat attrition on the road, there are less than 1000 people left. Clough''s Cecilia guards still suffered heavy losses. After all, this army is the most capable army. It naturally rushed to the front during the battle, so the reduction of personnel is naturally the most tragic. But at this moment, clough and his Cecilia guard looked extremely excited. Even the dirty image can''t cover up the momentum of this army. As for another dark wing army, it can''t be regarded as an army at the moment. After all, heavy infantry will certainly have a great impact on speed when they escape. Therefore, when they abandoned the barracks that day, dark wings didn''t wear their due equipment, but chose to go on the road light. The most serious non combat attrition these days is also this force, but we all know that the dark wing is still too short to be established after all, and the amount of training is far from reaching the standard, but I''m afraid it will change after this battle. Like William staring at the enemy, Thain was staring at the enemy. But at the moment, Thain''s face was full of beard, his eyes were red, and the whole person looked unusually haggard and tired. In fact, not only he, but also the whole army under him looks the same. At the moment, there are no more than 10000 people, but only more than 8000 people. Because if we want to talk about the non combat attrition of long-distance attacks, the heaviest loss will definitely not be the dark wings, but Thain''s army. Thain knew that after pursuing for so long, he had cut off his retreat. However, he knows that all this will end tonight, because he has caught up with the enemy less than a mile away. This distance can be said to be no, but both sides have a very tacit understanding and do not choose to fight at this distance. But Thain knew that he had no time. According to his budget, the army that defeated the second cavalry regiment of dabion had only two days left at most to join Sean''s army. So he must annihilate this army with less than a thousand people left tonight. Only in this way can he wash tingqi''s humiliation of continuous defeat. And the way he chose to fight was night attack. A massive night attack of 8000 against 1000! Chapter 495 The night was very quiet. Not only did there be no insects, not even the wind. This kind of tranquility has far exceeded the tranquility in the general sense. However, as long as they have some experience, they will be very clear that this tranquility is actually caused by the escaping murderous spirit. Such a strong and obvious murderous spirit, the two armies present are not recruits, of course, we can feel this strong murderous intention. There is almost no need for the commanders of both sides to say anything. Everyone knows each other very well. No matter what the result is, the hard-working journey of several days will end tonight. Many veterans even have a sense of relief at this moment, and the whole person seems relaxed and energetic. Even if it was late at night, not many people fell asleep. Because the evacuation time was very urgent, no one even built the wooden fence, not to mention tents and quilts, in both Sean''s camp and Thain''s camp. Everyone sleeps on the ground. If it''s too cold to stand, only a few people can squeeze together - in fact, the most serious case of real non combat attrition is that they are frozen to death in their sleep because they don''t have cold protection equipment. However, no one complained. War is cruel and realistic. The night was getting darker and darker, but no matter which side seemed to have a tacit understanding, they didn''t do it. With the passage of time, the night began to turn from thick to light. Everyone knew that the dawn would come in a few hours. Generally, at dawn, the large troops would start one after another, and then there was a new round of escape and pursuit, but this time, no one came to remind them that it was almost time to wake up. Time is passing quietly. But soon, in this quiet space, there was finally a slight sound. Although the sound is very slight, just the sound of several stones rolling down, it is obviously not normal in this case. If you look down from a high altitude at the moment, and if the sky is a little brighter, you can clearly see that a large group of people have surrounded the small area where Sean and others rest, and are slowly shrinking the surrounding circle and approaching bit by bit. The sound of stones rolling just now was caused by a soldier accidentally stepping on a high and low ground when he fell to his feet. Almost as soon as the sound sounded, it was like the chain reaction of dominoes. From the soldier to both sides, it quickly spread to the whole encirclement. All the soldiers held their breath at this moment. At the same time, no one dared to move forward, as if everyone had become a sculpture at this moment. If William could see this scene, he would show his appreciation without stingy eyes and sincerely praise the elite. In fact, this army is indeed an elite, and it is also the last card that Thain Hastings has been hiding. The number of troops preparing to attack and kill at night is not very large, probably less than 2000, but nearly 500 of them are the guard group around Thain, and the other 1000 are the best in tingqi''s private army. They throw the helve after the hatchet, and in other words, these men are already the real essence of the more than 8000 soldiers in Thain, and Thain dare to throw all these essences into this night attack. In other words, Thain put all these people into the night attack when he thought he would win. But in any case, William and others did not seem to find the encirclement of this army, even when and how the nearly 2000 people left the camp in Thain. You know, there are more than two thousand people, not only one or two hundred people -- especially in this half field and half grassland terrain, the trace of a team of dozens of people is easy to be found, let alone one or two thousand people. But in fact, there was no warning from anyone in William''s camp. After waiting for more than ten minutes, they finally took action again. However, this time, their speed is much slower than the first time, and they have become much more cautious. Even they begin to choose where to fall. With the advance of these people, the whole encirclement has begun to shrink gradually. In this way, the originally sparse encirclement naturally began to form and become tight. When it was within hundreds of meters near the rest range of Sean and others, the human body of the whole encirclement naturally could not be hidden. Several officers who seemed to be the leader of the team finally stopped worrying about their own hiding and suddenly pulled out their swords. Suddenly, the clear sound of swords coming out of their scabbards suddenly broke the silence in the area. With an officer waving his sword and falling, the cry of killing suddenly sounded. A short distance of hundreds of meters is not close. If it is a normal night attack, it is certainly impossible to launch an attack at this distance. However, in this terrain, there is no place for these sneakers to hide their body shape. Unlike the night attack barracks, there will be tents to cover their body shape. Moreover, there are indeed a large number of them this time, so it is better to expose their body shape sooner or later than to use momentum to frighten their opponents. However, only a thousand people charged. In addition, nearly a thousand people were not responsible for the charge, but began to draw bows and arrows, and then shot the first round of arrow rain. The night was not thick, but it was not bright. It seemed that the reason for this situation had been foreseen long ago. Even the full moon hid behind the dark clouds early. In this weather, this wave of arrow rain shot by archers can be described as a real hidden arrow. Although the sound of strings and arrows can be heard continuously, it is one thing to hear the sound, and it is another thing to block these arrows. Almost no tingqiin soldiers will doubt the contribution of this wave of arrow rain, not to mention that the arrow rain will shoot down two more waves when they rush to kill at a distance of hundreds of meters. Even if the three waves of arrow rain can''t wipe out all the enemies, it''s enough for them to be completely crippled. At that time, all they need is the final battlefield cleaning - in fact, the 500 soldiers of Thain guard regiment really need to deal with are the two golden giants. Moreover, their task is not to kill the two gold strongmen, because their strength is not enough to kill the two gold strongmen, so their biggest task is to entangle them so that others can sweep the whole battlefield smoothly. ¡­¡­ Almost as the siege around this area of Sean''s resting place launched a raid, another night attack also began. The man who led the team was Sean. With Sean were Cecilia, clough and Cecilia''s guards who were almost completely crippled again. However, different from Thain''s encirclement and contraction circle tactics, the only 500 people on Sean''s side formed an arrow force and directly launched a strong attack towards the rest area where Thain and others were located. They didn''t hesitate and pause at all, and even didn''t worry about whether they would make a strange noise - of course, in fact, they also chose to attack when they were lurking hundreds of meters away from this area. Sean did not perform as like as two peas in the tactical selection, but only the same attack on the troops attacking his camp. But the only difference was that even though the attack was launched, Sean and others acted very quickly and did not make any loud noise. Unlike when the army launched an attack, there were still shouts of killing. Of course, in comparison, because of the small number of people, Sean''s side naturally has less archers'' attack. Only with the elite of Cecilia''s close guard, this straight-line breakthrough hardline attack will not be much inferior to the other party. So when Sean and others have rushed to the edge of Thain camp, the whole process doesn''t even take a minute - in fact, if Sean wants, the distance of hundreds of meters doesn''t even need 30 seconds for him, but he can''t play heroism at this time. He must cooperate with the whole team to attack, otherwise if he is divorced, With his strength now, even if he can kill the next gold, it will only lead to the destruction of the whole army. Sean is not the kind of person who can''t hold his breath. Such a fast charging speed is certainly not a light consumption of physical strength, especially for the already exhausted troops. However, this kind of fatigue is not only Sean. The soldiers of Thain''s army are also tired, even better than those of Cecilia''s guards. Therefore, when Sean and others completely broke in, waved a knife to kill and easily broke the edge defense of the whole region, the dull brain of Thain''s army finally responded and understood that they were attacked by the enemy. But why were they attacked by the enemy? Shouldn''t they attack each other? Chaos began to spread throughout the army in an instant. Almost when Sean''s attack succeeded, there was a loud cry of killing less than a mile away. At this time, even if the people in the camp were stupid, they finally understood that the enemy had adopted the same night attack tactics as them. But as the enemy did not seem to find their sneak attack, the people on their side also did not understand how the enemy attacked the enemy in the night and how they escaped from their sight. Even a glimmer of warning was not known. They knew that they had a large number of camps, and that they used to refer to officials in order to prevent the enemy from escaping, and even ordered other people to be scattered around them as eyeliner. Of course, we must be able to control the whole battlefield at the first time. But why are the changes on the battlefield different from what they expected? However, at this moment, the situation can no longer allow these soldiers to think nonsense. The enemy is like a knife stabbing into butter, and is advancing unimpeded towards the core of the camp. In this position, Thain is escorted by the guard regiment, trying to give all kinds of orders, trying to calm the whole army as soon as possible to resist the enemy''s sneak attack. And Sean, looking at the clerk who had followed Domingo to the void city before, raised a smile at the corners of his mouth: "finally found you." Chapter 496 Thain''s face was very ugly. As a commander, and his own strategic ability is not inferior, so he thought that Rena led the team to leave in order to launch flank raids and harassment on him in the middle of the way. It is precisely because of this that he has been biting behind the enemy and dare not be too far away from the enemy, even if he knows that the enemy is forcing his troops to consume energy as much as possible, But he really has no good solution. And on the second day of the pursuit, he knew he was in fact. But at that time, he had no choice, and even dared not retreat. Because he was too clear about the consequences of retreating in such a tired March, if he suddenly encountered Rena and his cavalry troops intercepting in the middle, coupled with the return shot of the enemy. That was a real rout! Instead of being completely defeated without fighting in the first World War, he might as well continue to pursue. In this way, both sides will still damage each other and may even be able to defeat each other. It was precisely because he maintained this mentality that he bit William for five days - of course, William never gave Thain any chance except that he was accidentally attacked by night on the first night. So when Thain could chase William only a mile away tonight, Thain knew his chance was coming. Or even if there is no chance, he will choose to win tonight, because the geographical and human advantages he originally occupied have been completely worn away in these five days. Until this moment, Thain finally realized William''s terrible. It turned out that before he knew it, he had been tricked, and even forced to give up the two strategic advantages he firmly grasped. Therefore, at the moment when William stopped to rest at night, Thain knew that William would definitely choose to launch a night attack. He even felt that William should know that he was going to launch a night attack tonight. Therefore, at the very moment when he ordered the rest, he had already begun to plan for tonight''s battle plan. He even divided hundreds of people to play the role of eye liner, the purpose of which was to monitor all the movements of the enemy. But he never thought why he sent so many people, but he didn''t even send out a warning. Instead, he let the enemy break into the camp. But he knew that at this moment he had no time to think about it. "That''s good. I''ll solve all of you here and save me too much trouble." Thain soon regained his composure, especially when he had seen that there was the Lord of panda in the raid. "Please, Mr. laubert." "It''s a piece of cake." The golden strongman who was responsible for protecting Thain smiled and sent out his momentum completely. He has half stepped into the realm of superior gold, which is second only to Taylor in the whole Hastings family. Even if he works hard, Taylor may not be able to solve him easily. Therefore, in Robert''s view, the strength is just an expert at the top of the Silver Peak, which is not worth mentioning at all. Of course, he already knew that the master at the top of silver was the Lord of panda, Sean Connery. As long as they can win him, they will win the battle no matter how heavy the losses. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, after the momentum broke out and climbed to the extreme, the strong man shot at Sean like a sharp arrow. "So fast!" When he saw the action of the golden strongman, a different color flashed in Sean''s eyes. However, at the next moment, he understood that the golden strongman was a strongman who developed his career as a high wind swordsman, so it was not surprising that he had such a speed. On the contrary, because his agility value was very high, his relative endurance and strength attributes would be relatively low, so he would not be too aggressive. The only tricky thing is his attack speed. But at this moment, Sean didn''t intend to fight him, because his goal was Thain - he had promised William that he would never let the man run away, so he would certainly not let the man out of his sight. Although he already knew that this guy must not be able to escape from the ambush circle carefully arranged by William, he would feel very ashamed if he failed to catch him with his own hands and let William catch him with his own hands. So when the golden strongman rushed straight, Sean''s eyes were suddenly cold. Without hesitation, he immediately waved his sword and said, "get out!" At this moment, Sean has not hesitated to use the two signature skills of light body technique and adrenal stimulation. At the same time, he even opened the mark of demon hunting. A mental shock directly hit Robert''s mind. In terms of the will of the golden strong, it must be more than 50 points, but Sean didn''t intend to make evil thoughts dizzy each other from the beginning. He just needed a moment of dizziness. And the special ability of evil thoughts didn''t disappoint Sean. The gold strongman''s originally rapid body suddenly stagnated, and the whole person even stumbled. In this way, he could not escape the black sword spirit of Sean. When the black sword gas hit laubert, laubert finally recovered from his dizziness, and his face even showed a trace of horror. Originally, he intended to take Sean with one blow, and then force the whole army of the other party to surrender, but he didn''t expect that his attack had been knocked away by Sean before it started. Although the strength of the sword was not enough to seriously hurt him, at this moment, he obviously felt a lag in his body and his blood became a little churning. All these let him know that the black sword spirit just now was not simple. In this way, Robert dared not underestimate the enemy any more. He ran twelve points and stared at Sean. With a long roar, he rushed up again. But this time, his momentum was obviously much more ferocious than before. Robert is not a stupid and arrogant man. When he suffered a loss for the first time, he already knew that the LORD was definitely not easy to provoke. Even he guessed that the weapon in the Lord''s hand was not simple. He is not the kind of person who doesn''t know anything. He joined the Hastings family ten years ago, and he has been practicing outside before, so he knows that some people can greatly increase their ability if they are lucky enough to obtain some special magic equipment. Because he once met one. So Robert knew that if the Lord really had such equipment, he would never easily catch the Lord, especially if he had an army around him. Therefore, at this moment, he has made a decision to directly and simply kill the Lord here. Anyway, with the strength of his golden strongman and the cooperation of his own forces, it is easy to wipe out the raiding team. After that, even if the Lord died, as long as their night attack troops could successfully catch the commander of the other party, it would still be a beautiful victory tonight. However, Robert''s idea is very good, but the development of the facts does not necessarily follow his plan. Because at the moment he shot again, he realized that he seemed to be locked by some spiritual force. Before he wanted to understand the source of this spiritual force, several fiery red plumes suddenly shot out of the enemy''s military array. Almost at the sight of these fiery red feathers, Robert immediately shouted with fear. That''s level 6 Magic, flying flame feather! Although these feathers look light, the power of this magic is even greater than the burst flame bomb! Because the burst flame bomb is a fixed-point range explosion magic, the damage will not be particularly great as long as it is a little farther away. But these fire red plumes are tracking magic, and their power is still very concentrated, and they don''t spread out like burst flame bombs. Almost when he saw these feathers, Robert immediately dodged and avoided, but although his actions were swift and clever, even if he could avoid in this area, it did not mean that others could. Therefore, Lingyu still exploded behind him - in fact, it was lucky that the unlucky soldier was close to raubert, otherwise he would turn with Lingyu''s tracking characteristics, but even so, raubert still flew forward and fell directly in front of Sean by the shock wave of the explosion. This time, Sean didn''t wait for the other party to stand up. Waving was a requiem. Because Sean has no time to waste. When the terrible killing momentum broke out on Sean, Robert''s mind was shocked, and he suddenly realized that he was finished. At the next moment, as he guessed, his body was directly cut off by Sean''s Requiem, which was too dead to die again. But Sean, because of his peace of mind, was temporarily unable to move. But at this moment, Sean was not alone. He was surrounded by clough and Cecilia''s guards. So no matter how chaotic the situation was, the soldiers around couldn''t hurt Sean at all - the Cecilia guards soon protected Sean. In the battle, there are clough, who is also the top strength of silver, and Cecilia, who is as strong as gold. How can they lose in the face of those tired enemies around? What''s more, Cecilia is no longer the little girl who doesn''t understand anything. The magic she displays here is not simply to pursue lethality, but to use whatever is large, as long as she can hurt enough enemies. Almost as soon as the close combat between the two sides started, Thain''s heart began to sink, because he knew that his soldiers were not the opponents of the soldiers equivalent to the death squads. Or even if the soldier''s combat power can be compared with that of the other party, but the other party has a magician, which makes him very helpless. At the moment, his troops have not collapsed, just because the number is dominant. But Thain knew that even if he could successfully annihilate the army in the end, his casualties would be very heavy. "Surrender." Thinking of this, Thain said, "you have no chance of winning." "Why do I think you have no chance of winning?" Sean''s voice came from the army, but Thain couldn''t see where Sean was. "Do you think you can still win? With hundreds of you? " Thain said in a deep voice, "I admit that you have some means to avoid my scouts, but now your barracks have been attacked by me, so you have no chance of winning You are also a noble now. As long as you surrender, I promise to give you the treatment that the noble should have! " "Ha ha." Hearing Thain''s words, Sean suddenly smiled, "why do you think it''s our camp that you sent someone to attack?" You haven''t been chasing us for two days, but why did you get so close to us on the fifth day? " Hearing Sean''s words, Thain''s face finally changed suddenly. At this moment, many places he didn''t think about and wondered before finally came to a complete understanding: "you are bait!" This time, Sean very generously admitted Thain''s words: "yes, in order to make your general camp''s defense shrink back William has seen through your so-called night attack tactics for a long time. The people you sent to attack will only find an empty space with nothing at all By the way, William asked me to tell you something. " "What do you say?" Although he knew it was meaningless, Thain couldn''t help it. "He said, ''tell that guy there''s a tactic called loop encirclement''." Sean laughed. At this moment, Thain couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Almost in response to Sean''s words, thunderous footsteps rolled in. It was the sound of anno''s steel wings and Rena''s first cavalry regiment finally entering the battlefield! Chapter 497 The so-called loop encirclement net is simply an anti encirclement tactic that takes every possible measure. When the enemy forms the encirclement net tactics, put equal or greater forces outside the enemy''s encirclement net to form a new encirclement net. However, this tactic can only be regarded as a conspiracy, not a conspiracy, and its use is very limited. If it had not been for the special environment tonight, and William had long guessed the tactical means Thain would use, as well as the timely support of Rena, anno, menso and others, this tactic would not have been implemented at all. To put it better, William did nothing. To say it was ugly, he was playing with fire. As long as one of the three links goes wrong, the ring encirclement net strategy is a joke, and may even be used by the enemy. If this happens, clough, Sean, Cecilia and others who forced Thain to order the contraction of the defense line as bait will really be wiped out. Fortunately, the tactic finally succeeded. When Anna and Rena led their troops into the battlefield, the five-day cat and mouse game finally came to an end. Neither William nor Thain was wrong. The war really ended tonight. It''s just that the former is the winner and the latter is the loser. It was the battle. Tingqi''s last army was completely annihilated. In addition to the fall of a golden strongman, there were only more than 2000 war dead, more than 4000 troops, and more than 1000 people fled. However, William did not order the pursuit, because it was no longer necessary. At most, only nearly 3000 of these soldiers can return to the battlefield, and more than 1000 others are seriously injured. But these had nothing to do with Sean and William. He gave all these troops to Florence, so that Florence could put together an army of 6000 people. Although the military strength is not large, it is enough to hold more than half of tinguin''s collar. Moreover, he does not intend to return the jedobi''s collar swallowed by Sean to the kingdom of dabion. The lion of thunder will enter this territory at that time. In addition, the iron wings of Dayi''s collar are completely enough to make Florence stand firm. But even so, Sean almost scrapped three legions. Dark wings, Cecilia guards, 1st Cavalry Regiment. The total strength of these three troops is less than 2000, and the dark wings are once again facing the situation of dissolution. Relatively speaking, the two real main forces of Sean, steel wing and thunder lion, can be said to be intact. In other words, even if it is damaged, it can recover its combat power in a short time. After all, there are more than 3000 reserve forces in the steel wings, and the main force composition of the thunder lion is also the northern barbarians, so the two forces can still share a source of troops to supplement. On the contrary, it is difficult for the dark wings and Cecilia guards to supplement. At least at present, it is impossible for panda collar to have redundant troops to fill. As for Rena''s first cavalry regiment, although it is also difficult to replenish troops, it is much easier than the dark wings and Cecilia guards, and William has taken this idea to yadby. Soon, Sean and others, escorted by steel wing and Rena, went to the military camp built by steel wing near here. As for this battlefield, William naturally gave it to Florence to clean up. After all, those soldiers were recruited by mensuo - in fact, William also liked these soldiers, just for the sake of the overall situation. He couldn''t rob mensuo. Looking at the back of Sean and others leaving, mensuo suddenly lost some interest: "I lost." Hearing menzo''s words, Florence and others did not speak. Nana and Pepe had already been in the battle conference room that day, and all what William said was relayed to menzo. So how could menzo be happy? I have probably guessed that William''s plans and ideas are one thing, but when he really knows that William planned like this from the beginning, his mood is another thing. Originally, menso was somewhat proud of the victory of helping his steel wings defeat the second cavalry regiment of dabion and forcing the other party to withdraw from the war due to heavy losses. But tonight, when William started layout as early as six days ago, and even learned that the success of Thain''s night attack on the first night was deliberately arranged by William, menso was no longer proud. If Thain had lost and vomited blood, menzo would be better. At least he is full of bitterness at present. "We owe a lot for this favor." Mensuo glanced at the soldiers who had surrendered and said helplessly. "You can''t worry about a lot of debt." Menzo quickly adjusted his mind and smiled casually, but he no longer saw any color of depression in his eyes. Instead, he burned a flame called fighting spirit. "This William Yale is really not simple. Such a person didn''t appear on the list of mainland game generals. It''s really an incredible thing His strategy and tactics have jumped out of the chessboard layout. " "I didn''t expect that you would admit that your skills are inferior to others." Bode showed a rare smile. "Mr. bode, it''s called giving up." Menzo smiled and said, "once a person like Mr. William is calculated to the first step, it is basically impossible to escape his script arrangement. So once you fight with a man like Mr. William, you must not enter his script, otherwise there is almost no chance of winning The guy named Thain is really unlucky. He has been following his script from the beginning. It''s hard not to lose. " "Can you avoid entering his script by fighting him?" After hearing bode''s words, menzo thought for a while, shook his head and said, "No. I still can only be regarded as a chess player, but he is a writer one level higher than me. " "Ten generals?" This time, Bode was deeply moved. "There is definitely a place for him." When menzo said this, he said loudly, "it''s just hard to say in the ranking However, none of those who can enter this list is easy to compete with, especially the top six. That''s the monster among the monsters. " Ten generals! This is a ranking that will not be taken too seriously. If William can really enter the top ten ranking, then whoever fights with Lord Sean is not comfortable. Although some of the ten generals were defeated, most of them were caused by some irresistible external factors. However, it is amazing that there have been unknown generals in history who have defeated the ninth ranked ten generals, but the list of ten generals has not been replaced. Therefore, many people are very curious about how the ranking of the best 100 generals on the mainland is selected. "But you don''t need to worry, sir. That William is good at fighting doesn''t necessarily mean that he is good at governing territory." Bode saw the look of Florence and comforted, "now we have a territory. It''s not difficult to manage this territory with your ability and even make your family develop and prosper Moreover, with your friendship with Lord panda, as long as we don''t make the wrong decision, we don''t need to worry at all. " "That''s true." Florence knew that bode was worried about himself. He smiled and nodded, "tingi will certainly grow under my governance. Maybe Sean needs to ask me how to govern the territory. " "My Lord." Seeing the appearance of Florence, Dante hesitated. Finally, he had to speak because of the integrity of chivalry. "Lord Sean has a government official named Neil, which is the best government administrator I have ever seen." Hearing Dante''s words, Bode suddenly reached out and patted himself on the forehead. Florence''s face also became a little embarrassed. As for the other followers of Florence, they all looked helpless: Dante was good at everything, but the chivalry was poisoned too deeply. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Sean and others have also returned to the camp built by anno. When Thain saw the camp, he knew he had lost well. The camp has obviously been built for some time, so it''s almost unnecessary to know that Rena and her cavalry must have left first, then joined with the steel wings, and waited here for their troops to come according to William''s instructions. Funny, but he thought that William had asked Rena and her cavalry to intercept him on the way and cooperate with his troops to take a return shot. If he chose to retreat instead of pursuing at that time, would the result be different? "Nothing will change." It seems to see Thain''s thoughts. William said calmly, "on the fourth morning you pursued us, Hastings manor and lomine have been occupied, so even if you retreat, you will face Alfred and his thunder lion in full swing with a tired Army In any case, tingqi''s defeat has not changed at all. " Hearing this, Thain smiled bitterly and didn''t answer. By this time, he had already seen that he was not the man who had acted as a line of eye to neglect his duty, but that these people had already been solved by these northern barbarians. As for the safety signals that have been fed back before, I think everything is false. The purpose must be to deceive yourself. With this in mind, Thain knew that the people he sent out to launch the siege tactics naturally fell into William''s eyes. "I''ve been following your script." "Almost." William still looked calm and did not feel proud or proud. In fact, William took it for granted. Even a shrewd man like menzo was calculated by him to follow his script, not to mention a man like Thain whose vision was not as good as menzo. Of course, there is also a place William did not expect. "You have the courage to gather all the soldiers and attack me, which I really didn''t expect." Looking at Thain with a sad face, William still said, "your decision forced me to change the original battle plan, which delayed my strategic plan of occupying tingqi for a week At this point, I must admit that you still have a certain talent and ability. " Listening to William''s words, Thain was not happy at all. But soon, he looked back and realized the real meaning of William''s sentence: "do you want me to surrender? Serve the Lord of panda? " "Good." William nodded. Chapter 498 Facing William''s straightforward words of persuasion, Thain sneered: "do you think it''s possible?" "Why not?" William asked, "the Hastings family is ruined. Do you want to be buried with them?" Hearing William''s words, Thain was stunned at first, and then he only felt a chill attack on his whole body. At this moment, he even felt cold in his hands and feet. At this time, he remembered that William had just said to him that lomine and Hastings manor had fallen. In other words, they had been completely occupied by Alfred and the lion of thunder. In this way, all members of the Hastings family must have become prisoners. Thinking of this, Thain had forced himself to calm down. He looked up at William and said, "what are you going to do to the Hastings?" "That''s what the Lord needs to consider." William glanced at Thain. He found that Thain looked strange, but he didn''t take it to heart. "My duty is to sweep away all the troops blocking his progress for the Lord." William''s words are very clever, but this is indeed true, because his personal combat power is completely zero, and his only value is in the war. However, in the current situation, it has nothing to do with the fight of the Hastings family, but once the scale of the war rises to the level of national war, he must be careful, because at that time, the real elite troops participating in the war are not small fish and shrimp like him, and even the strong in the holy land will certainly participate in the war. As an excellent commander, if the other side has a strong saint when the two armies fight against each other, but his own side does not have the means to restrain the strong saint, then only a beheading tactic is enough to completely destroy an army. However, after so many years of fighting in various countries on the mainland, all commanders have long experienced the old way. Now this tactic has almost no possibility of success, especially in the face of the front-line troops of those countries. As for the second and third lines of troops, how can anyone spend energy on beheading tactics? Now, the reason why those generals with excellent command ability and command ability are equipped with high-end combat strength guards is more just a kind of insurance and can protect them from breaking out when necessary. After all, for all countries, an army can be reorganized even if it is disabled. Even if it is lost, there is another army. However, one of these outstanding generals died, especially those who can enter the ranking of outstanding generals in the mainland are extremely valuable talents. Tonight, if Thain didn''t send the soldiers of the 500 guard regiment in a desperate way, and let the golden strongman fight when facing Sean and was killed by Sean in turn, he would have no problem as long as he broke through with Thain under the cover of others. After all, in that case, even if Sean wants to intercept, he can''t do it at all. Even if Anor, Rena and others are responsible for containment, the probability of catching each other alive is still very low. It is for these reasons that William is particularly optimistic about Thain. Although he has cultivated Rena, Stalin, Adolf, nock, anno and others, the combined value of these people is not as high as that of Thain. After all, these people are all halfway monks, but they still lack a lot of practical experience. At present, it is good to be able to command a thousand troops - anno is an exception, mainly because the steel wings are all composed of northern barbarians. But Thain is different. Although he was easily defeated by William, he also forced William to change his plan at least once. In William''s eyes, Thain is already a truly independent general. If he is willing to take effect, even if he only gives him 2000 troops, William also believes that he can well hold the chilf leader. At that time, the troops of Adolf, Stalin and nock can be immediately liberated from the mire of the chilf leader. In this way, William can use more pieces in strategic layout and greater tactical changes. This is the reason why William really likes Thain. But Thain didn''t seem to appreciate it. Although he looked calm, he didn''t mean to let go: "I must know what you will do with the Hastings family before I consider whether to join you." William frowned slightly, and he began to feel that something was wrong. But he only pondered for a moment, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked someone to invite Sean over. Soon, Sean and Cecilia came to the tent. "What''s up?" Sean looked at Thain. At the moment, Thain''s face was very calm without much fluctuation, and his eyes were very peaceful, but Sean saw a faint reddish glow on Thain. This represents Thain''s suspicion of himself and some hostility. He can understand the doubt. After all, he just defeated him and caught him alive. At this time, he persuaded him to surrender and made it clear that he might be reused. If he didn''t doubt, Sean would even doubt his ability. However, Sean didn''t understand this trace of hostility, because in Sean''s view, it was just a clerk hired by the Hastings family. Although he had been hidden very deeply before and didn''t expect him to have such excellent command talent, as long as the Hastings family was destroyed, he was also a free body. At this time, he used him instead of killing him, He shouldn''t refuse. But why are you hostile to yourself? Sean doesn''t think this guy is so grateful to the Hastings that he has to die. But in spite of this, Sean opened his real eyes and glanced. But he didn''t expect that at this glance, his heart turned into a storm. Because the name shown by Thain in the eyes of reality has become Thain hastin, not Thain Holm when he introduced himself! At this moment, Sean understood that Thain was definitely the illegitimate son of Domingo, and Domingo attached great importance to and trusted him. In this way, it can be explained why when he was in the void City, Thain''s repeated transgression did not cause Domingo''s anger, but made him calm down faster. He even completely obeyed Thain''s plan and handed over the last force of the territory to Thain. "He said that he would not consider whether to join us until he knew how you planned to deal with the Hastings family." William did not say much, but directly relayed the meaning of Thain''s words to Sean. Hearing this, Sean already knew what Thain thought. With a sneer in his heart, he pretended to be nothing and asked, "if the Hastings are willing to surrender, of course I will deal with it according to the noble rules. However, tingqi doesn''t intend to return it because he took it. You and I must know this. However, at present, I don''t know what the situation of Hastings manor is. Therefore, even if you ask me, I can''t answer you. " At this point, Sean glanced at William, obviously to ask William to tell about lomine and Hastings manor. However, Sean noticed that when he said it was impossible to return tinkie''s collar, the light on Thain immediately began to deepen towards the red, which meant that his hostility and hatred towards himself were obviously increasing. At this time, Sean really realized what a great advantage it would be if the real eye was promoted to the third level. If he could not see the attitude of others towards himself now, I''m afraid he would be swallowed up with these guys who are good at conspiracy. Before, he dared to give the territory to Florence, and even decided to become a real ally with Florence, because the light of Florence has always been green, and his followers are also very friendly to themselves because of Florence''s attitude. Otherwise, Sean didn''t dare borrow Pepe and Nana from Florence, and he always stayed with her as a confidant. "I didn''t encounter any resistance when I took lomine. On the contrary, I encountered some resistance when I took Hastings manor..." At this time, Sean had discovered Thain''s secret, so most of his attention was focused on him. Therefore, he immediately found that he trembled slightly when hearing William''s words, but he didn''t know whether it was because of tension, worry, or other factors. "... although the resistance was strong, Fred suppressed it." William didn''t find Thain''s little action, and still said to himself, "all the servants in the manor were dispersed. In addition to the more than ten people who were killed and escaped in the resistance, the members of the Hastings family, including their families, caught 17 people alive." How many family members are there in Hastings manor? Thain can''t be more clear. How to say that Hastings family is also a count family inherited for generations. According to William, at least more than 20 Hastings family members were killed in resistance. Thain who was caught alive doesn''t need to think and know that they must be the family members'' wives, In this way, it can be said that the whole Hastings family was completely destroyed. But at the moment, Thain was not in the mood to consider the problems of his people. His only concern was: "how about Lord Domingo?" "I can''t see you''re quite loyal." Sean sneered inside. He had been able to prove that his guess was right. Seeing Sean''s face, Thain pursed his mouth and didn''t answer. How could he not hear the irony of Sean''s remark, but he didn''t want to answer it. "Domingo is dead." William said calmly, "Fred was dead when he broke into his room." Some words don''t need to be said too clearly. His territory was occupied, tens of thousands of troops were completely destroyed, and even the manor where the family was located could not be maintained. With Domingo''s pride, he would certainly feel ashamed of the whole family. Therefore, it is too possible to be suffocated alive. After hearing the news from William himself, Thain turned white and didn''t speak for a long time. William and Sean didn''t speak. It was not until a long time later that Thain''s face returned to a little blood color, and then said, "I''m willing to surrender." Chapter 499 Thain''s surrender seemed to be expected, and the next series of arrangements were very smooth, not abrupt at all. At this moment, Thain knew that his surrender seemed to have been expected by the other party. Otherwise, he could not have promised to surrender, and the other party had implemented all relevant duties and identities. But through these arrangements, Thain also knew that neither William nor Sean would let himself contact with other members of the Hastings family. His only worry now was that the person who knew his real identity was still alive and would sell his identity to Sean. In fact, because the situation was very urgent, only a few people knew their true identity at that time. Even with Taylor, there won''t be more than ten people. Robert, who was sent by his father to protect him, was one of them. However, Robert was dead. He didn''t need to worry. The only thing he worried about was the remaining people. But he also knew that after the war between such aristocrats ended, the surviving aristocrats could never be killed. Otherwise, once it was spread, they would face the crusade of all the aristocrats in the whole continent. Of course, if you die on the battlefield, it''s another matter. However, having said that, as long as this means of executing nobles is hidden from others, there will be no problem. Anyway, for the nobles, what they need is only a fig leaf. As long as this fig leaf is covered, other nobles will not say more. Even if they know that these people were killed after surrender, they will not say more. Therefore, after Thain surrendered, he sent his first advice to Sean. "Lord, since you have decided to occupy tinguin, none of the Hastings who have surrendered can stay." Thain seems to have completely adapted to his new identity. He has no restraint in the tent, but a calm face. It seems that he is Sean''s most loyal subordinate from the beginning. Hearing Thain say such bloody and cruel words, Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. Before William and Sean asked why, Thain explained: "although the Hastings family is only a count family, they have stood firmly beside the nugus family from the beginning, even if the nugus family was cut twice in three low tide periods in the history of dabion, But the Hastings still haven''t changed their position. Moreover, this time, the southern aristocratic circle of dabion knows very well that the reason why the Hastings family targeted the Lord is completely inspired by the nugus family. Therefore, whether public or private, the Hastings family suffered such a major collapse this time, and the nugus family will certainly help. " "In this way, although the strength of the Hastings family is damaged, they are still a count family as long as they keep it. The Hastings family is extremely vindictive. After such a big loss in your hands this time, Lord, they will certainly try their best to get it back, but they will never use war again. Even the nugus family will be vigilant. " Thain did not stop. He continued to analyze, "I know, Lord, you intend to gradually encroach on dabion''s territory, but the Hastings will never give you a chance after this big loss. Therefore, if Lord, you plan to continue to find an excuse to encroach on dabion''s territory, no matter what aspect you consider, Must be uprooted. " Although Sean and William did not tell Thain their plans, Thain was able to guess some of Sean''s plans from the previous provocative excuses and the blockade of the gorge rift valley. But he didn''t know that Sean''s real purpose was to cause war between the two countries. He thought Sean just wanted to expand his territory by gradually encroaching on dabion''s border territory. Encroaching on territory and provoking war are completely two concepts, so the results of things must be different. But only from some clues can we infer some of Sean''s ideas, and Thain is really not simple. "So your opinion is to kill all those who have surrendered?" Sean looked at Thain and asked. "Yes." Thain nodded. "If they don''t deal with things all at once, they will continue to make trouble, and there has never been a precedent of occupying other people''s territory in the war between nobles. If you don''t completely solve the Hastings family, once the influence of the nugus family is brought into play in dabion, Lord, you will eventually return the tinguin collar. " Thain was right about that. Because no matter which country, even if there is a dispute between the aristocrats of the Empire and the aristocrats of the Kingdom, it is impossible to occupy the territory of the kingdom. In the end, it is natural to solve the problem by means of compensation. Otherwise, once the peace association intervenes, the problem will become more troublesome and complex. Even the occupying party may not get any benefits, but compensate the losses of the defeated party. In the history of the miracle continent, this kind of thing has happened a lot. But Thain didn''t know that Sean had already reached an agreement with Christina, the white robed executive of the peace association. Now the peace association has gone to find trouble. Let alone encroach on the two territories of tinkin and yadby. Even if Sean swallowed the whole dabion, the peace association would not be involved in this matter. Of course, Thain can''t know these things. So his analysis is based on the information he currently knows. Both William and Sean are very good at judging the sincerity and accuracy of a person''s words through the capture of tone and expression - at this moment, Sean and William can be sure that Thain''s remarks about the action of the nugus family and the strong retaliation of the Hastings family are not joking. However, Sean doesn''t care about these. What he really cares about is that nugus is likely to tolerate this tone and ignore his provocation, so he really can''t provoke a war between the two countries. Is he going to offend a Duke family and cultivate a new enemy and opponent? Sean doesn''t hurt that much. "Even if you kill these people, what about those who escape?" Sean looked at Thain and asked in a deep voice. "If you can trust me, sir, please give me 500 people. I guarantee that none of them will escape from tinguin." Thain''s voice was very calm, but the killing intention in his words did not weaken at all, even more fierce than what Sean saw on the battlefield. "I followed Lord Domingo for a long time and was his confidant, so I know the real hiding place of the Hastings family, where there are a lot of resources of the Hastings family, Just to prevent the Hastings family from losing one day and making a comeback. " Sean''s mouth was slightly raised and a happy look flashed in his eyes: "you mean there are a lot of strategic resources?" "I''m not sure if it''s a strategic resource, but it must be worth more than a million." Thain replied very seriously. The kingdom of dabion has its own monetary system, so the currency they use is not pan continental gold coins, so it is actually cheaper in price. However, even if it is cheaper, the gold content is eight cents, so if Thain didn''t deceive him, there would be more than 800000 converted from more than one million. However, both Sean and William know that this account must not be calculated in this way, because as long as this resource is not money, the actual value, even in the Principality of lane, is definitely more than one million. "If adults don''t believe me, you can send someone to go with me." Thain continued. "No." William decided on the spot, "I''ll give you a thousand people How long will it take you to solve this? " "Guarantee to complete the task within half a month!" After a little thought, Thain replied in a deep voice. "OK." William nodded without saying anything, but motioned that Thain could leave. Thain nodded slightly and stopped. He turned and left the tent. Naturally, a quartermaster led the way to serve him. William said to give him a thousand people. In the current situation, the only soldiers who can be selected are the soldiers of the iron wing army. Although this is likely to let Thain find out the combat effectiveness and overall structure of the army, William and Sean don''t care about this. "He''s really a cruel man." After Thain went away, William''s handsome face was enough to make women jealous, and then showed a sneer of disdain. "It''s a pity that even his own people don''t let go. It''s a pity that his intelligence is mistaken by his intelligence." "I''m sure you didn''t know it for the first time." Sean smiled and then said, "when did you find it?" "When he asked Domingo just now." William''s face was also a little gloomy. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with what he was almost cheated by Thain. "If he didn''t have a sad look after asking, I really couldn''t find it." Speaking of this, William''s face suddenly changed and looked at Sean in surprise: "you knew from the moment you came in that he was Domingo''s illegitimate son?" "Neither." Of course, Sean can''t say yes. After all, the first contact was William. He didn''t know the initial dialogue between them. "Like you, I found it when I saw his reaction to Domingo and then thought of his performance in the void city before I just didn''t expect that this guy would bear it, and in order to keep the secret that he was Domingo''s son, he was so cruel that he even gave us a big gift. " "I like such a person. He not only has ambition, but also has the driving force to move forward, which is a good thing for the development of our territory Of course, it''s also a double-edged sword. As long as the time is right, he will certainly take the black hand. " William smiled and then turned to Sean. "What are your plans?" "Since you like it, I won''t interfere in it." Sean shrugged indifferently. "Anyway, such a person won''t be a threat in a short time, and I believe you can control it." "Ha ha." William smiled and blushed. "From this moment on, he needs to constantly prove that he still has the value of living." Chapter 500 Tinky''s final battle ended so quickly that it was even incredible. It took less than a month from Sean''s invasion of yadby''s territory to tingqi''s defeat of all his troops and the fall of lomine and Hastings manor. However, just after the end of this final battle, when the news of tingqi''s full fall has not been spread, another battle has quietly begun. A middle-aged man was standing on the highland one kilometer east of the area where Thain''s army was stationed. Not long ago, he had just witnessed the confrontation between the whole siege net tactics and the ring siege net tactics. At the same time, he also saw with his own eyes that Sean''s sword to calm his soul, which was enough to stagnate the whole world. Even if it was thousands of kilometers away, he could still feel it clearly. Of course, then anno and Rena led the steel wings and panda led the first cavalry regiment into the battlefield, and the appearance of Florence and others could not escape his eyes. At the moment, more than an hour has passed since the battle, and even Florence has cleaned the battlefield and evacuated the area. Not to mention at this moment, Thain has accepted William''s appointment and selected 1000 northern barbarian soldiers to surround and kill his people. However, the middle-aged man still did not leave the cliff heights. He jumped slightly, fell from a huge stone, and said thoughtfully: "this Lord is not simple. No wonder he dared to provoke those pan continental chamber of Commerce alliances in the wilderness, and even planned to take the gap Valley as his own. Those fools of the nugus family did such a bad job in intelligence work. Not only did they not find out his cards and strength, they asked the Hastings family to find him trouble, and it deserved that the Hastings family would be destroyed. " The sky had begun to turn white. It seemed that the moon, who had been hiding from the outcrop because of the fierce fight last night, finally had a chance to breathe and hurriedly gave the domination of the sky to another. Darkness began to be gradually expelled. When a ray of sunshine shone on the highland, the middle-aged man who had been in the dark finally showed his true body. This man is the Turman of the Millennium covenant empire! Tulman yelov! At this time, his eyes fell on the scorched black on the battlefield thousands of miles away. It was more than kilometers away, but he still saw it very clearly, even the scorched cracks on the ground. "The feather of the flying flame is just a level 6 Magic of the fire department. Even if it is more powerful than the burst flame bomb, it can''t have such a momentum." Thurman''s eyes gradually became sharp, and there was an indescribable and unidentified meaning in his eyes. He witnessed how the soldier was pasted by the plume of flying flame, and then burned into charcoal ash in an instant. He didn''t even leave a broken limb. "It seems that this Cecilia should be the awakener of Phoenix''s blood." Speaking of this, Thurman''s face finally showed a trace of excitement: "it seems that my decision is indeed right." Thurman''s head turned slightly to the other direction. He knew that Sean and others evacuated in this direction last night. He even knew that there was a camp there. Because the camp was built by ANN Nuo and others with his own eyes, he is almost as familiar as personal participation in terms of location and other things. It only takes him about half an hour to start from here to that camp. Of course, he can''t go so recklessly. He knows that William is in the camp now. Maybe others don''t know who he is, but he believes he can definitely recognize himself. Therefore, even if he wants to rob Cecilia, he must not rush in swaggeringly, otherwise it will be meaningless if he falls on the handle. "Or kill them all?" Thurman frowned. "The Lord''s sword skill is very powerful. Although it''s only a sword, I''m afraid I can''t resist it if he grows up. As for that William, I didn''t expect that his military attainments had reached such a high level. Even if I accidentally got caught, it would be difficult to get any benefits. " If anyone in the other Millennium covenant empires heard of Thurman, they would be extremely shocked. Because in the Millennium alliance Empire, he and Oscar are both known as the new generation of military gods of the Empire and are the most promising people to take over the position of bobocas hantinier and enter the ranking of the top ten generals. In fact, the military command ability of him and Oscar was indeed taught by POCAS hantinier himself. Therefore, all commanders, generals and staff officers in the Empire are proud to get a compliment from these two people. But so far, less than ten generals have been praised by the two men, and the highest comment is "very good". It can be said that in the whole Millennium alliance Empire, no one will make Thurman feel difficult in marching and fighting. Even for the other six empires, there are not many generals who can be regarded by him except ten generals. However, considering that Thurman boarded the miracle seven years ago, the outstanding general of the mainland ranked 17th and was on the second watershed, his strength can still be affirmed. Of course, he will not know that William''s future ranking just exceeds these five watersheds and officially enters the list of ten generals. "Let them grow up, and then the Principality of lane will be out of the control of the Empire, which is not good for the Empire." Soon, Thurman made a decision, his frown stretched out, and there was a look of killing in his eyes, "just solve a problem for dabion by the way. If they really let them continue, dabion must not be able to get any benefits." "Roar!" Suddenly, a low threat burst out. The huge black rock where Thurman was sitting actually moved! First, a pair of black meat wings were stretched out, and then a long neck about as thick as a wine barrel suddenly popped up. At the front end of the three meter long neck, there was a head with many edges and corners, similar to an crocodile head. The head suddenly turned and stared fiercely at the position not far behind Thurman. The originally curled up tail thicker than the neck began to swing, as if it would beat out at any time. This is a real Asian dragon! Black winged dragon! The lowest level of any Yalong is level 5 Warcraft. If it has evolved once, it is likely to be level 6 or level 7. If the blood is awakened, even if the level has not been improved, the combat effectiveness will definitely be greatly strengthened and improved. The black winged magic dragon is a kind of Asian Dragon with black dragon blood evolved from flying dragon. The black winged magic dragon is dark and emits a luster similar to metal, and its dragon power is very strong. It is obvious that the blood force has entered the first stage. This also means that the black winged demon dragon is at least a level 7 Warcraft, which is equivalent to the strength of the upper golden strongman. However, the Warcraft is much stronger than its human beings, and it is also a Warcraft awakened by blood. Even the general lower holy land is very good. But it was clear that the powerful black winged dragon was Thurman''s pet. "Since your excellency is here, why don''t you show up." Thurman turned and said in a low voice. He didn''t expect that the other party had come to him, and he didn''t realize it at all. If his black winged magic dragon wasn''t very sensitive to smell, I''m afraid he would even find it when the other party started. At the thought of this, Thurman''s heart sank. Obviously, the strength of his opponent is definitely not below himself. Suddenly, there was a ripple in the air, like putting a stone on the lake. But the lake is flat. A young man with bright blond hair stepped out of the ripples. Thurman''s pupil shrank suddenly. He could see that it was a very clever space transmission spell, but he was surprised that there was no magic breath to escape. That is to say, the other party didn''t approach him at all just now, and the reason why his black winged magic dragon found the other party was that it caught a trace of smell from this space transmission spell. "Who are you?" Thurman''s face finally couldn''t calm down. The breath of the other party is as vast as the abyss. He can''t see the strength of the other party at all! "Andrew." The blond young man, Andrew, chuckled and said, "I know what you''re doing here, but what I want to tell you is that you''d better not make up her mind, otherwise you won''t be able to go back alive Just like your other companion. " "You killed deers!" Thurman''s eyes finally showed a trace of anger. Seemed to feel Thurman''s anger, the black winged dragon finally stood up and stared at Andrew fiercely, as if he would kill him at any time. "Get down." Andrew glanced at the black winged demon dragon and drank coldly, "you don''t stand up here." A breath escaped from Andrew. The black winged magic dragon''s vertical pupil showed a color of extreme horror. It suddenly patted its wings uncontrollably, a look of panic. "I said, get down." Andrew repeated again. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the black winged magic dragon immediately fell down without thinking about it. At the same time, he hid his head under his wings, and his tail immediately curled up. It seemed that it was really no different from a rock. However, from its trembling appearance, it is obvious that it is still in a state of extreme fear. If it can leave, it must be that the black winged magic dragon will fly away without hesitation. Thurman''s face turned a little pale for a moment. He also clearly felt the breath that Andrew had just sent out. His teeth even began to fight up and down: "you... You are... Transformed... Dragon..." Andrew looked back and smiled, "next, let''s talk about some business." ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the main tent of the Millennium covenant Empire camp, 30 miles outside the Great Wall from St. de roynes, a young man wearing a black windbreaker and bare his chest and abdominal muscles was arrogantly stepping on a middle-aged man''s face with a foot and grinding it hard. People around him could even hear the click of slightly cracked bones. This arrogant young man who seems to have a serious nudism is undoubtedly NKOS. The great demon from the abyss, NKOS. The middle-aged man trampled on the ground by enkos is the Millennium covenant Empire, one of the two imperial heroes as famous as tulman, the martial god Oscar. "I asked you to step back three million kilometers immediately. Didn''t you hear me?" Enkos let out a roar. With his roar, the magic flame from the abyss continued to float out of him, but miraculously, it did not cause any damage and impact on the surroundings. "Big... My Lord, three million kilometers... It''s impossible..." a military general looked helpless. "It''s even the territory of other countries." "Do you want to rob the treasure here with me!" Enkos roared again, and the demon flame burst out suddenly, burning the whole tent, but it did not damage anyone. This control is absolutely shocking. At this moment, the generals in the tent finally saw that the whole camp had been shrouded by a huge boundary, and the breath of the abyss was constantly spreading out. At the moment, all the soldiers in their camp fell to the ground feebly, with a look of horror on their faces. At this moment, everyone present knew that the demon in front of him was definitely the level of the great lord of the abyss. "We can only return to the Empire." Oscar, who was trampled on the ground, finally said, gritting his teeth. He felt that his head was about to burst. "It''s impossible to do three million kilometers, Lord devil... If you agree, we''ll retreat immediately." "Hum!" Enkos snorted, then kicked Oscar directly, "get out of here! If I find out that you dare to sneak over, I will directly open ten or eight abyss doors in your empire. " Hearing this, everyone immediately turned extremely pale. Let alone ten or eight, even if the door of an abyss is opened, the Millennium covenant empire may never recover. However, what makes them completely puzzled is why there is a demon at the level of abyss Lord in the material world. You should know that the strength of the demon at this level has completely exceeded the legend in the general sense. Even those who are called super strong may not be able to deal with the existence of this level. Can it be said that there is a plane channel hidden in the world that has been strengthened to allow demons of this level to appear? A little insight, cold sweat immediately appeared. If there is such a channel, it must be in the black land belonging to the territory of the Millennium covenant empire! Chapter 501 When the Millennium covenant Empire felt that the end of the world might have come, the Principality of lane suddenly fell into a kind of joy. The garrison of the Millennium alliance Empire, located 30 miles outside the great wall of St. derons, did not know why it suddenly withdrew. Although this is really good news, when looking at the sudden emergence of a huge black border in the area where the Millennium alliance Empire stationed troops, the soldiers of St. derons fortress are not necessarily happy, and many people''s faces are even full of sadness. In particular, even if it is 30 miles away, everyone in the fortress can feel an extremely uncomfortable strange feeling. If there are members of the church here, it is bound to be found that this is the breath of the abyss, and this breath is extremely strong. It is obvious that the creatures in the enchantment are definitely from a large source. However, it is a pity that there are no church personnel stationed in St. derons fortress, so they failed to find that there is a great devil of the master of the abyss planting flowers and grass to sleep in. Anyway, his task was to drive away the people of the Millennium covenant Empire, and then Andrew promised him a 30 day holiday. Enkos always felt it was too comfortable to have a 30 day holiday. He even couldn''t wait to show off to bass, because he knew that bass was trapped in a place. For NKOS, it was no different from lying in Andrew''s coffin - perhaps a wider coffin? NKOS felt that it seemed a good idea to run to the biggest edge where bass could move to give off a trace of his own breath, and then get some barbecue there. However, the royal family of the Principality of lane seemed very happy compared with the panic of St. derons fortress. Not only did the garrison of the Millennium covenant Empire retreat, but even the Dragon Knight Thurman, who had planned to go to panda to lead, hurried back to the Empire. Although he didn''t say hello to the principality, he flew back directly on the dragon, which made the Grand Duke of the principality a little unhappy, but at least after there was no haze shrouded in the Millennium covenant Empire, Grand Duke Ryan was in a very happy mood. Of course, another pleasant news was that he had heard that Baron Panda had fought with count tinchiin of dabion and had successfully won a beautiful battle. The two territories originally belonging to the kingdom of dabion, yadebi and tinciin, have been divided up by the Baron panda and the Marquis tonis. For grand duke Ryan, this is naturally a matter of great face. But for the other nobles in the principality, they were very angry. The reason is simple. For the nobles, if they want to expand the family, it is naturally a foreign war. Only in this way can they obtain military merit and promote the family again, so as to make the family more prosperous. But now the northern part of the Principality of lane is the territory of the trade capital, and the whole west to the south is the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. Obviously, these two forces are impossible to provoke. The only thing they can provoke is the kingdom of dabion in the East. However, to find trouble in the kingdom of dabion, you must pass through the tonis fortress of the Marquis of tonis. Can they send private soldiers of these nobles without a formal excuse? That''s just making yourself uncomfortable. At this time, many nobles began to resent kiasna. If she had not insisted on returning all the occupied territories to the kingdom of dabion a few years ago, how could they be limited and unable to develop now? So these conspiracy theorists, whether new aristocratic groups or old aristocratic groups, now feel that yasna chose to return those Territories because she was afraid that they would become stronger. Now, watching the pioneering knight who was still under the command of Athena, and now the occupied territory is equivalent to a count, these people''s hearts become very uncomfortable. How can it make people feel better that the territory of a Baron is equivalent to the territory of an earl? They also heard that Athena had recruited a new pioneering knight, and this time it was even more excessive. She directly took tinchiin as the development territory of the pioneering knight. At this time, no one in the Principality of lane could sit still. Therefore, the voice of declaring war on dabion began to increase day by day at home. Sean didn''t know that the Principality of Ryan is full of war fever. You know, this is not the plan in his script. Although Sean came to this world, many ideas have changed, and he began to gradually learn to behave like aristocrats and think from the perspective of aristocracy politics, sometimes many things are still lack of consideration and some are too taken for granted. In his mind, history is bound to develop gradually according to the plot of the game, so what he needs is to start a war, and then give yasna an excuse to intervene, and then trigger a war between the two countries - in fact, the history in the game did evolve like this, but at that time, tens of thousands of players played the role of starting a war by stacking tasks. But in this real world, people have their own seven emotions and six desires, such as people''s hearts, people''s hopes, ambitions, etc. if only one of them sprouts, it is likely to evolve into a situation of prairie fire. So in this world, the real counselors follow the trend, and almost no one will do the things against the trend, so the only thing Sean doesn''t consider is that his actions are actually creating momentum. Now the situation has become, and the call for war of the Principality of lane is to follow the trend. If Sean knew this, he would be more secretive and cautious than such a high-profile. Because once the Principality of Lane takes the initiative to declare war and goes with the trend, Sean can get too little benefit from it. It can even be said that he will completely lose his dominant position in the war. But Sean didn''t know that. He didn''t even know that Andrew had driven Thurman away for him, nor did he know that because NKOS''s visit made the troops of the Millennium alliance Empire withdraw from St. derons fortress, a new round of civil strife and coup of the Millennium alliance empire was advanced. Now Sean''s only concern is when Thain will be back. And how much he will bring back. ¡­¡­ This is a dilapidated forest manor, located in a mountain forest in the northeast of tingqi, only half a day''s journey from the nearest town. The manor was built by Domingo''s grandparents. The Hastings family also had two crises that almost killed the family. Especially the second time, they were attacked by the enemy and waited for a rabbit in tinchien castle. If it were not for the timely support of their allies at that time, the Hastings family would have died in that war. Therefore, after the war, the fourth generation owners of the Hastings family secretly built the forest manor here. After all, the name of tinchien castle is so loud that it is likely to be intercepted by the enemy there. Therefore, since then, the resources in the territory have been secretly transported to the manor. This place is known only to the real core members of the Hastings family, and even the nugus family does not know that the Hastings family has such a secret hiding place. At the moment, a rather embarrassed young man broke into the manor. Instead of going through the front door, he turned in through a wall. He seemed to have no strength. He just fell to the ground after climbing over the wall. Some couldn''t stand up and gasped. Suddenly, a long skewed thorn fell and stopped on the young man''s neck. The young man turned his head in horror. It seemed that he was scratched by the long sword because of his excessive movement. Blood flowed out of a small wound and soon soaked his white shirt red. "Thain!" When the middle-aged man with the sword saw the young man, his face showed a look of amazement. Then he immediately put away his long sword and lifted Thain up with joy. "Uncle Kerry!" Thain suddenly stood up and jumped into the arms of the middle-aged man. It seemed that his nervous tension was finally relaxed. Thain suddenly had tears in his eyes, "I... I lost! I lost like hell! They also have a powerful reinforcements. The information given to us by the nugus family is wrong. They actually have seven gold strongmen! Mr. laubert, to protect... He... He... " "Alas." The middle-aged man sighed and patted Thain on the back. "It''s okay. It''ll get better. Our Hastings family will never be defeated so easily!" "By the way, where''s your father?" Thain raised his head and asked expectantly. "Lord Domingo..." the middle-aged man named Kerry looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak. "No!" Thain''s face suddenly became abnormal, and he stepped back several steps, "you lied to me! You must be kidding me, aren''t you! Father... Father... " As if unwilling to believe the ending, Thain was about to rush towards the house, but Kerry caught him with one hand. "Let go of me!" Thain roared, "I don''t believe it!" "Thain! Calm down! " Kerry gave a shout, and his tone increased a little, "your father said when he was dying that you are the next owner of the Hastings family. You are now the head of the Hastings family. If you are like this, how can you lead the rest of our people to revenge? " Hearing Kerry''s words, Thain''s face was miserable. Tears kept flowing out of his eyes, but he closed his lips and didn''t say a word. "Alas." Seeing Thain''s appearance, Kerry sighed, "don''t think so much. All the people who escaped from Hastings manor that night have gathered here. Take a break. You''ve worked hard these days. We''re very safe here. They''ll discuss the next action in the evening. " After a long silence, Thain bowed his head and said with a sad face, "Uncle Kerry, how many of us... Escaped?" "Alas, there were fifteen people who escaped, but now there are only nine, including me and you." Kerry said with a sad face. "What about... The core members of the family?" Thain asked. Naturally, the most important members of a family are the core members, that is, the so-called lineage and those who are really talented. The Hastings family is not particularly large, but it is not small. There are more than 40 family members living in Hastings manor, but only a dozen core members can be counted. However, since soma Hastings disappeared and avi Hastings, Taylor, tench and other people died, the core members have dropped sharply to within double digits. "It''s just me and Haika." Kerry whispered, "but now Haika is seriously injured and resting in the room." "Uncle Kerry, I will avenge my family!" Thain suddenly said, "he will avenge his father and revitalize the Hastings family!" "I know." Kerry nodded. "I believe you can do it, too!" "By the way, uncle Kerry, I want to borrow something from you." Thain suddenly looked up and said. "What..." Before Kerry finished, he saw a sword light suddenly waved, and then his head had flown. Soon, the head fell from the air and rolled on the ground for several times. His dusty face became more dirty in an instant, but his eyes still showed a bit of love. Thain looked at Kerry''s head and his eyes gradually became gloomy. Although there were still tears on his face, he had exuded a cold breath, which was infinitely close to the critical point of the next golden strong: "that''s uncle Kerry''s head." A moment later, Thain sounded, carrying a whistle and making a bird song. Soon, northern barbarians began to climb over the wall from outside the manor. As Thain waved to several buildings ahead, two or three hundred soldiers with steel wings consciously divided into several teams and began to enter these buildings. Soon, there were angry shouts and fights in these buildings. However, these voices did not last long, but they became screams. Then the bodies were brought out of the buildings one by one by the northern barbarians and placed in front of Thain. Including Kerry''s headless body, a total of eight bodies, but the northern barbarians reported that there were seven new tombstones in the garden behind the manor. No more, no less, exactly fifteen. Thain soon took the steel winged soldiers, smashed open the door of a basement, and then entered a basement. Compared with the space on the first floor of the black swan castle, the basement is no less spacious, and may even be wider than that. At the moment, the basement is full of all kinds of gold coins, jewelry, weapons, and even many precious and rare materials and drawings, but what really attracts attention is a set of armor in the middle of the basement. Thain knows that this is the real heirloom of the Hastings family, a set of legendary armor! Similarly, he already knew that the information Domingo told him was obviously wrong, because the wealth in the basement obviously exceeded one million. Not to mention the legendary armor, only gold coins and various material resources were worth at least four or five million, which obviously exceeded the details of a count family, even the top Marquis family. Thain''s eyes flashed a trace of cruelty, and then said in a deep voice, "move all!" "Yes!" Without hesitation, all the northern barbarians began to move immediately. Looking at the actions of these northern barbarians, Thain''s face was very calm, but his clenched fists, his nails had almost penetrated into the meat, his blood had dyed his fists red, and then dripping from his fingers. "I will avenge the Hastings!" Chapter 502 "Pa!" A loud slap hit Gerson''s face. With just a slap, Gerson''s face was completely red and swollen, and even a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. With Gerson''s strength, he would not have been slapped like this, but it was his father who slapped him. Under such circumstances, how dare he use his fighting spirit to protect his face? You should know that the nugus family has a very strict family education. If he doesn''t bear the slap of his father, he believes that the next situation will be worse, because when the old housekeeper told him to come to the study immediately, he has realized the seriousness of the problem. "Do you know why I hit you?" Gerson''s father, Duke nugus, looked gloomy and obviously really angry. Gerson bowed his head and quickly thought about the reason why his father was angry this time. But after a few minutes, Gerson still didn''t think of the reason, because he didn''t know how much his father knew about his intelligence. If you must say something wrong, there are indeed several problems, but he knows that once he says some problems, the end will be very miserable, so he simply can''t figure out which mistakes can be said and which can''t be said. At this moment, Gerson felt that if the eagle were here, she would be able to draw a conclusion quickly with her intelligence analysis ability. Seeing that Gerson had been silent, Duke nugus finally sighed. But after this sigh, Gerson could feel his father''s extreme disappointment with him, which made his face a little pale. The nugus family is not a dictatorship. Anyone with ability can compete for the position of successor, which is why Gerson''s uncle is also one of the candidates for successor. In the nugus family, Gerson knows that he is not the most gifted child of genius. Even as far as he knows, there are several people better than him, but these people are unlucky and are not as high as himself in the family championship, so his successor is in a higher order. The nugus family does not decide the successor based on the talent of the family''s children, but on a scoreboard, once a year. This is a comprehensive evaluation of many aspects, such as eyesight, command and luck, in addition to testing talents and talents. Those who are more gifted than Gerson don''t have Gerson''s communication skills; Those who know more about communication than Gerson don''t have Gerson''s eyesight; Those who have better eyesight than Gerson, but have no strong force under their command; Those under his command have the power to work, but they are not as good at judging the situation as Gerson. So over time, Gerson, who was not ranked high in the championship, was also surpassed by Gerson one by one. Especially after Gerson recruited three forbidden men, silver, eagle and wolf, he became the second successor in the championship in just two years. There were more than a dozen successor candidates on the original list, but now there are only five left - three of them are still his brothers and sisters. If it hadn''t been for this wild land, Gerson would have become the first successor in order at the end of this year, because his father had clearly told him that his uncle had withdrawn from the election for the successor of the nugus family. As for his other three brothers and sisters, except that his sister Angie nugus was officially announced that she was no longer a member of the nugus family and lost her identity as the successor, His eldest brother was also determined to be removed from the evaluation at the end of this year. So Gerson knows very well that if his uncle quits, even if he does lose in the wilderness, many points will be deducted, but he is still sure to occupy the position of the first successor. However, once he is hated or even disappointed by his father, he is likely to be removed from the evaluation at the end of the year, which is not the result Gerson wants! Therefore, after hearing his father''s sigh, Gerson finally opened his mouth: "I shouldn''t have failed to follow your instructions and still ordered to assassinate Sean. As a result, the heroic sword mercenary regiment was destroyed in panda." "Hum." Ashan nugus snorted coldly, "do you feel that you are about to be officially confirmed as the heir of the nugus family, so you can ignore my orders?" "No." Gerson''s head is lower. "I have told you that the assassination plan must not be carried out if it is not necessary, but why don''t you listen?" Yashan nugus said in a deep voice, "do you think I don''t know that after the failure of the negotiations, you secretly instructed Domingo to carry out the assassination plan in advance through the eagle?" Hearing this, Gerson knew that his father really had the evidence of his crime. At that time, he didn''t think so much at all. He just wanted to revenge anyway and kill Sean. Therefore, when the negotiation failed, he didn''t want to let Domingo do it directly. However, he did not expect that the assassination plan would end in complete failure, nor did he expect that Lord Sean would use this as an excuse to declare war directly on tingqi, nor did he expect that he would be so merciless to kill Elvin and his heroic sword in the empty city without leaving a living mouth. This is simply a cold slaughter! But when I knew this, it was too late. "I was wrong, father." Gerson bowed his head and admitted his mistake. "If the heroic sword had not been slaughtered in the assassination conflict, it would naturally play a very important role in assisting the war situation led by tingqi. At least the Hastings family would not have no way to escape." Yashan''s voice was still very low, but Gerson could hear his anger more than before. "Do you know what your second mistake is?" Gerson was stunned: the second mistake? "You took the Hastings family as a victim!" This time, before Gerson could react, Yashan roared and patted the table, "don''t tell me, you won''t know that tingqi''s army was lured away by the enemy, creating a gap and being driven straight in by Alfred''s Lion At that time, people with you nearby could provide support and make emergency evacuation. As long as you do it at that time, the Hastings family will not be destroyed. Even if the whole tingqi is occupied because of this, as long as the Hastings family are still there, the territory will be recovered sooner or later But look what you''ve done! " Gerson didn''t dare to refute Yashan''s words at all. Of course, he can''t say that he actually took a fancy to the hidden wealth of the Hastings family, so he intended to let all the Hastings family die. Because if the people of the Hastings family don''t die, they can''t touch the wealth. Even if they touch it, they can''t see the light. It''s very difficult to sell, and it may even lose more than half of the price. Gerson doesn''t want to do this loss making business, so of course, he can only let the Hastings die. He can''t refuse the temptation of that wealth! Later, when the members of the Hastings family successfully fled back to the secret stronghold, he actually planned to kill all the Hastings at that time, so he specially sent a team of 100 people to enter secretly. As a result, he did not expect that someone was one step faster than him. He not only killed everyone, but also emptied all those treasures, which made his losses extremely heavy at once. If he has those wealth, he can accept the loss of a Hastings family, but if he loses the Hastings family without those wealth, the loss will be great. Of course, as Gerson expected, Yashan really didn''t know that the Hastings had a hidden secret stronghold. However, even if he knew, he would definitely choose to save the Hastings family rather than peep into those treasures. This is why Ashan can make the nugus family strong, and even in his generation, he is not afraid of the boulder family at all. It is conceivable that if the nugus family is handed over to Gerson, it is by no means a good thing. Of course, these Yashan didn''t know. If he knew that his most satisfied son had made such a choice before, he would be the first to kill Gerson. Because no one knows better than Mount Biya, what a valuable asset an ally who still sticks to the bottom even in nugus. But now, in the aristocratic circle of the kingdom of dabion, the name of the Hastings family no longer exists. At the thought of this, Ashan''s anger became even stronger. He rushed out and punched his son. At this moment, it seemed that Gerson was not his son in front of him. With a punch that was almost unreserved and made every effort, Gerson was seriously injured at once. He flew him out directly and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood on the spot. "Master!" The old housekeeper was really anxious and immediately shouted. "If you know what your third mistake is, I won''t abolish your status as heir." Hearing this, Gerson''s brain finally "boom" a little confused. Half a ring, Gerson still failed to realize what his father said was the third mistake. "Waste, get out!" Yashan roared. The old housekeeper sighed. He knew that Yashan was really angry, but the collapse of the Hastings family did have an extremely significant impact on the nugus family, not only because of the steadfastness of the Hastings family, but also because the overall strategic situation under nugusb would be completely rewritten, At least the second cavalry regiment of dabion will no longer be controlled by the nugus family, and the heel that finally stood firm in the dabion military headquarters began to shake. Of course, the deeper meaning is that since the nugus family can know that at that time, if Gerson chooses to fight, he can save at least half of the members of the Hastings family and make a comeback for the Hastings family, other families with spies and a complete intelligence system must know. In this way, in the eyes of other nobles, even the Hastings family, which is so loyal to the nugus family, can be said to abandon. What will the other families and nobles attached to the nugus family think? The result is entirely conceivable. The old housekeeper knew that young master Gerson not only made a mistake this time, but also made a very outrageous mistake. When the old housekeeper took Gerson away, there was silence in the study. After a long time, Yashan finally seemed to calm down, so he said, "tell me, what''s the biggest mistake this time?" At this time, a woman finally came out of the shadow of the corner. This is a very ordinary woman regardless of her appearance or temperament. There is no bright spot at all, but she is the second daughter of Ashan nugus, that is, Gerson''s third sister. Before Gerson found the eagle, silver and wolf, this seemingly ordinary woman had always firmly occupied the first place in the nugus family championship. Even her uncle qigesen nugus had been pressed by her in the second place. Even qigesen would send his private soldiers to the third garrison, which could be said to be thanks to her. If she had not lost almost nothing because of the failure of a war with those tribes in the wilderness, zigsen would not have become the first successor. Even if later Gerson had the help of eagle, wolf and silver, and developed a complete set of forces of her own, she still regained the third place in the championship, just seven points behind Gerson. It was this terrible feeling of pressing step by step that made Gerson take risks to occupy panda collar and later the wilderness. At this moment, after siegsen withdrew from the successor campaign and Gesen and the other two were officially abolished as successor candidates, the woman is the next successor of the nugus family. This woman is Haila nugus. However, at the moment, Haila didn''t see the slightest color of joy on her face. It was still that plain and light appearance. "What is the reason for our failure this time?" Even though Yashan knew that she had heard his words, he had to read and repeat them again, but he changed the sentence slightly, which was naturally very different from the meaning of the sentence he said before. At least this time, Yashan nugus admitted defeat. Haila looked at her father. After a moment, she said, "despise the enemy." Yashan nodded without saying anything. He knew his daughter''s temperament. Once he spoke, he would give a detailed analysis and reasons. "Underestimated three people." Sure enough, before Yashan urged, Haila began to say to herself, "the first is yasna g. Evans. We all underestimated her attention to Sean Connery and immediately made him a formal Baron at the beginning of public opinion. It is obvious that Sean Connery was not a pioneering Knight recruited by Athena from the beginning. There should be some kind of transaction between them, but they hide too well. If it wasn''t this time, I can''t judge that at all. " Ashan''s face showed a different color. He didn''t think of this layer at first, but when Haila said so, he immediately thought of what Sean had done before. Why was yasna''s attitude so strange. It turned out that the two of them had an equal relationship from the beginning, not the relationship between superiors and subordinates. Otherwise, yasna could not let Vivian lead the thunder front to the gorge Rift Valley for support. Now the strong man in the holy land of their family is still recovering. "The second is Sean Connery." Hella ignored her father''s look and continued, "this man completely ignores any aristocratic rules. The ancient aristocratic rules are completely useless to him. It''s funny that all of us try to judge and limit his actions with aristocratic rules. I''m sure that even if he doesn''t have the status of a baron, he dares to send troops to tingqi Yinling, but his real goal is not tingqi Yinling, but Yade biling. " Hearing this, Ashan''s face suddenly changed. It was obvious that he realized how rich the territory led by yadby was. And if Sean is after yadby collar As if to officially Yashan''s guess, Hella continued: "the Baron''s next step should be to find an excuse to send troops to bobbis." Ashan''s face changed slightly. He began to hesitate whether to tell Howard the news. "If I were you, I would join hands with Duke Howard." Hella glanced at her father and said faintly. "Why?" "Because we underestimate the third person." When Haila said this, her tone finally changed a little, not the same as before, "William Yale This man is a talented military strategist. From the outbreak of the war to the end, the whole process has not even lasted a month. You know, he has only 20000 troops, but he can easily defeat the 60000 army led by tingqi. Do you really think this is a miracle? " Speaking of this, Hella''s look finally became serious: "war has never been a miracle. A really excellent general can easily make up for the gap of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops. So if we really want to deal with the Lord, even if our family can win, I''m afraid it will be a terrible victory, which is not in the interests of our nugus family. And most importantly, once the berbis collar is occupied, the other party only needs to garrison troops in the berbis collar and the chilav collar, and the whole southeast of the dabion kingdom will be completely shrouded in the shadow of the baron. Therefore, if there is no alliance, there will be no need to fight this war. " This was the first time Yashan heard his daughter say so seriously, and his face looked very surprised. "And..." "And!?" Hella glanced at her father and continued, "we have joined hands with Duke Howard, but we only have the most basic conditions for War confrontation. If we really want to win completely, we must kill William, otherwise we will lose even if we win. " "Why?" "Now that the Baron has annexed so many territories in the south of dabion, what do you think the nobles in the Principality of lane will think?" Hella asked back. At this moment, Ashan''s face finally became very firm. It was obvious that he had made a decision: "come and contact Duke Howard immediately." Chapter 503 William is a very realistic person. In fact, he chose to become Sean''s follower with a great gambling nature. Of course, the grand blueprint Sean described to him at that time was indeed something he could not refuse. Although he did not follow Sean from the beginning like Alfred, now his status is second only to Cecilia in the whole core circle, and even Alfred is under him. But in fact, everyone knew that if William spoke, even Cecilia would follow his instructions. As the first batch of generals promoted by William himself, such as nock, Stalin and ardorf, they no longer respect William, but can be said to be a very complete blind worship. For such a situation, in fact, William''s heart is still very happy. He was glad he was with a lord like Sean. Because if it is in other nobles, it is difficult for people like William to do anything, because most of the time he has to deal with the shock of those nobles. There is no other reason. No nobleman can ignore the problem of great achievements, so no matter how smart a counselor is, he needs to hide his foolishness carefully, or have a set of checks and balances. But William didn''t find it here with Sean. Sean is a very simple general, completely separated from politics, and then he and Neil are in charge. It is this crisp and unreserved trust that makes William and Neil really relax and completely regard Sean''s territory as their home in the future. As the highest authority of the whole territory, they have done so, so the people below certainly won''t have too many ideas - or, these people have followed Sean from the beginning to today, and they know each other very well, so the atmosphere is not very relaxed. At this moment, William was walking quickly towards the conference room. Tinguin has been officially handed over to Florence, and the steel wings have returned to Dayi. The lion of thunder is evacuating from tinguin. Their destination is Jero city led by yadby. As for the former Lord yedby moones and his son rob, Sean was not embarrassed. Anyway, after determining that they were worthless, he had asked them to roll back to dabion with people, and even owed each other''s interest in paying ransom. Just a baron, how much can it be worth? Thousands of dabion gold coins were of no help to Sean''s plan. On the contrary, there was a little trouble in officially announcing the occupation of yadby and preparing to take over the city of Jero. If not, Sean didn''t plan to withdraw the lion of thunder and Alfred from tinguin. After all, Florence still needs help at present - although luomingen didn''t resist, roves was very dissatisfied. Although the Hastings family was completely destroyed, there were still some distant relatives left, At present, Florence is targeting these people. If these people are not solved as soon as possible, the kingdom of dabion is likely to take this as a breakthrough. Although the original intention is to start a war, sometimes it''s better to deal with some things. It''s very troublesome to leave a tail. But now, if there are people familiar with William, we can draw a conclusion from William''s drunken red face: William is very excited now. In this world, there are few things that can excite William, especially now William not only has a red face, but also his eyes are surprisingly bright. "Bang!" The door of the conference room was almost completely knocked open. At this time, there are not many people in the conference room - this is relative to the space of the conference room, but in fact, all Sean''s followers in void city have gathered together. "What''s so exciting?" As soon as he saw William''s face, Sean knew that this guy had made another mistake. "Hey, hey." William giggled. Hearing the laughter, Cecilia, clough and Neil raised their heads in surprise. Although the things and behaviors William did when he was excited were really different from those usual, it was not the first time to see such a thing as knocking the door open, so people didn''t have much curiosity. But when they heard William''s almost retarded laughter, it surprised everyone, because it was the first time they heard William show such laughter. "I''m rich! Rich! " William didn''t let everyone wait too long. It seemed that he was too excited about the news, so he couldn''t wait to share it with everyone, "we''re really rich this time!" "Rich?" Neil frowned slightly. He is responsible for the government affairs of the whole territory, including economic control, and he has complained many times about the serious lack of funds in the territory. However, although he has been complaining about this problem, in fact, he is also very clear that it is absolutely impossible for ordinary lords to develop to a scale like Sean for more than ten or twenty years after acquiring a territory. After all, not everyone can start with more than two million gold coins directly. Of course, this is not absolute. The great nobles in those kingdoms and empires with a long history can still give millions to their direct descendants as initial development funds. But this is also because these people have a deep family relationship, and Sean has no background. However, these are not the key points. The key point is that Neil often complains, so William and Sean are very clear about how big the funding gap is that the territory really needs to develop according to Neil''s plan. Under such circumstances, William actually said that he had made a fortune, so the significance of this matter is not trivial. And Sean, as soon as he heard William say so, immediately understood, "Thain is back?" "Yes, I''ve come back." The excitement on William''s face was still very obvious. "This guy was very cautious and careful. He hurried back all night. He didn''t stay outside for too long except for the necessary rest time. At present, all the things have been transported to the camp. I asked him to go down and have a rest first." Camp refers naturally to the military camp area of the void City, which is the residence of the void city defense army. "Have you seen it?" Sean asked with some excitement. William gave Sean a white look, which made Sean smile awkwardly. This topic was indeed an idiot, so he immediately said, "value?" Hearing Sean''s words, everyone at the scene immediately held their breath, and the color of expectation on their faces was very obvious. They are not fools. Even William is so excited, so it proves that those things must be valuable. Otherwise, William will never show this appearance. Therefore, he is naturally looking forward to the value of those things. "Guess?" But this time William didn''t say it outright, but sold it. "Is there two million?" It was Neil who asked. Sean and William are clear about Neil''s problem. Neil submitted a rectification plan on the territory trade before. This plan is to fully develop the territory''s specialties, completely control and restrict the export of these things, and set up tariff trade in the territory. Moreover, the tariff is calculated by weight instead of charging according to the number of trucks in the past. In addition, there are other relevant settings, However, these are set up to prevent smuggling. This is a big project. It doesn''t work quickly in a short time, but once the rules are established, it''s a gold fishing plan. Not to mention anything else, grey shadow forest has at least ten kinds of resources, which are very rare in the Principality of lane and dabion. In addition, Hongye town also has the specialty of red maple fruit wine, and yedby collar and boby collar also have some special products. As long as we firmly grasp these, we are not afraid of lack of money in the future. However, at the beginning of this policy, of course, it will be resisted, and may even be returned to the mainland chamber of Commerce Union for trade blockade. Therefore, the investment in the early stage will certainly be very large. Neil''s estimate of 2 million is only the lowest figure. At that time, there may be more than the first phase of the plan, but according to Neil''s assessment, the floating value will not exceed 30%. Facing Neil''s question and looking at Neil with an eager face, William smiled and didn''t speak. Seeing William''s appearance, Neil suddenly breathed out, and the whole person sat down with great satisfaction: "it seems that there is no need to worry about money for the time being." "Two million!" Clough looked shocked. In the trade capital, he took the mercenary corps, collected protection fees and worked hard with others. It''s not possible to have 200000 a year. "More than that." William smiled and finally said, "and it''s a pan continental gold coin!" Sean''s eyes immediately straightened, even brighter than William, and Neil, who had already sat down, stood up with an excited face. He thought it would be good for a count family to collect two million yuan. Even eight cents of dabion gold coins were enough for him to start the first stage of the plan, but now there are more than two million yuan, and it is Pan continental gold coins instead of dabion gold coins, which is great. "How much is it?" Sean is no longer in the mood to guess. "Pan continental gold coins alone, more than three million, a full 157 boxes!" William said excitedly. On the miracle continent, there is only one type of box for gold coins, if not specially made. This box is made by the pan continental chamber of Commerce. Each box can hold about 20000 gold coins. 157 boxes, that is 3.14 million pan continental gold coins, which can definitely be regarded as a huge sum of money. However, Sean and Neil were very keen to catch the word "only" when William said this. "Is there anything else?" "There are 10000 sets of excellent weapons and armor..." Ten thousand sets of high-quality equipment are not very expensive. No matter how high the level of manufacturing technology is, ten thousand sets will not exceed 150000. Compared with more than three million dollars, this is pediatrics. However, William''s words obviously didn''t finish: "there are other rare materials, most of which are minerals, but there are also some Warcraft materials, and even some are level 7 Warcraft materials..." Minerals and Warcraft materials? Sean raised his eyebrows. If he wants to make magic weapons now, he just needs these materials, especially the materials of level 7 Warcraft. Not to mention those rare minerals and other things, only the materials of level 7 Warcraft are by no means public goods. However, these materials do not have an accurate evaluation number. They are invaluable to those who need them, but they are icing on the cake to those who do not need them. However, according to William, if this part is sold at a discount, one or two million pan continental gold coins are still OK. In this way, the harvest of copying the old background of the Hastings family this time will be at least more than five million! This can be regarded as the family heritage of a top Marquis! In this way, it is obvious that the Hastings family is really not simple. I''m afraid the nugus family has been paving the way for them for a long time. Once the family is successfully promoted to the Marquis family, it can definitely become a powerful marquis in a short time. Thinking of this, Sean was a little lucky. Fortunately, he took the opportunity to uproot the family. "But these are not the most valuable." "Not the most valuable?" Everyone was stunned. "The most valuable thing of the Hastings family is a set of legendary armor!" "A legendary armor!?" Chapter 504 "A legendary armor?" Sean was stunned on the spot. "You mean, a set? Not a single piece? " "Yes, a set!" William nodded excitedly, "but unfortunately, it''s light armor." There are two main types of armor, light armor and heavy armor. In addition to the difference in the thickness of the armor, the components of the armor are also different. For example, the most conventional light armor is composed of five parts: half body armor, combat boots, arm armor, leg guards and hand guards. As for helmets, they are generally taken out, not the overall components of armor. In addition to strengthening the thickness of the conventional five piece suit of the light armor, the heavy armor also has three components: skirt armor, shoulder armor and helmet, which is naturally much stronger than the light armor in defense performance. As for other types of medium-sized armor and light-weight armor, they are new systems extended from these two main types. However, even if the new system is perfect, in the eyes of all blacksmiths, it still belongs to the structure of secondary sequence. The real primary sequence is only light armor and heavy armor. William is a commander. Of course, he knows the rules in this regard. Therefore, William says it is a set of light armor, so it must be a complete set of five piece light armor. There are four levels of equipment, namely casting level, enchanting level, legend level and artifact level. Any equipment, once related to the "legend" level, must be very expensive. Even the most common legendary equipment usually takes hundreds of thousands to buy. If it is the best legendary equipment, its value may even be more expensive than ordinary epic equipment. When Sean sold the demon book, on the one hand, he would be very eager to use money. On the other hand, it was not safe to hold the demon book in his hand. Otherwise, he would never sell it for $5 million. The price was only a little higher than the most ordinary epic equipment, but it could be considered a bargain for the value of the demon book. The sales method of legendary armor is also very different from that of general legendary equipment. For a real legendary armor, each component must reach the legendary level. If the components are complete, it can only be called quasi legend. Therefore, a set of real legendary armor can be sold in pieces, but a single piece can not be higher than the price of a complete set, because once the real legendary armor is fully combined, the wearer can obtain the ability bonus from the equipment. Usually in the game, players call this "suit attribute". Therefore, a true legendary armor, no matter how rotten, is generally no less than two million pan continental gold coins. "Show me!" Sean couldn''t sit still at once. He got up and said. If William is not mistaken, this is a true legendary armor, it can be said that they have earned more than seven million from the Hastings family this time. If this armor is stronger, its value will be greater, and even more than ten million harvest is possible! On the premise of this great benefit, no one can sit in the conference room. Everyone soon left the conference room, and a carriage had been prepared outside the Lord''s house. It was obvious that William knew the temperament of these guys. Without a word of nonsense, they immediately got on the carriage, and everyone was looking forward to the legendary armor. "By the way, I forgot to ask the appraiser!" William suddenly woke up and patted, and then he was about to shout. "No." Sean said in a deep voice, "if I can''t identify it, I''m afraid no one can identify the void city." Hearing Sean''s words, people remembered that Sean himself was an alchemy blacksmith. Now the semi-finished weapon used by Alfred was forged by Sean himself, and even if it was only semi-finished, Alfred would have the power to fight the next gold power. If this weapon was forged, So does this mean that Alfred can kill the next gold with the strength of upper silver like Sean? However, they also know that although the void city looks prosperous, it is only the surface. The details of the city are still insufficient, and there are no real master talents. Coupled with Sean''s strength and provocation against the kingdom of dabion, there are no mainland forces in the void city now, let alone the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance completely ignores all Sean''s territories because of the previous behavior in the wilderness. It is said that when Sean officially announced that yadebi Ling would belong to him, several chambers of commerce that joined the pan continental chamber of Commerce withdrew from Yelo at the first time, and the original brotherhood, mage guild, Alchemist guild and other forces also chose to temporarily close down. If rupee was not the controller of the void, he also maintained a good relationship with the thieves guild, Maybe the rogue guild will choose to disappear temporarily. So what Sean said is really right. If he can''t identify the function of this legendary armor, no one in void city can identify it. On the mainland, appraisers are a very special profession. This is not that this profession is a separate system, but an accompanying system. For example, a blacksmith certainly has the ability to identify equipment and minerals. Similarly, an alchemist must be able to easily distinguish the functions of alchemy potions, magic potions and other things. However, on the mainland, this group is not a simple companion system. Many of them are people with higher theoretical knowledge than practical experience, so they can easily judge the origin and use of some rare materials, but if you let them make things with this material, they can''t be competent. As for equipment, these appraisers can test their special abilities, so the appraisers specially responsible for identifying equipment are also called inspectors. Their value is to test the specific efficacy of a piece of equipment. You know, people in this world are not players, and they don''t have the ability of Sean''s real eye, so of course, it''s impossible to give full play to the full power of this equipment immediately after obtaining equipment above magic level. If they asked the alchemist to make this enchanted equipment, then the alchemist can naturally give full play to the real power of the equipment. However, if they get this equipment through other ways, they must rely on the detection and judgment of the tester before they can give full play to the real effect and power of this equipment. Therefore, the more knowledgeable, experienced and famous the tester is, the higher his value will be. Sean is an alchemy blacksmith, and also has a certain detection ability, which is what everyone knows best. Soon, the carriage stopped outside the camp of the void city. Without a pause, the people immediately entered the command room, where the armor was temporarily stored. When the door of the command room was opened and Thain saw all the core members under Sean coming, his pupils obviously contracted. However, at this time, everyone''s attention was attracted by the legendary armor placed in the middle, so no one noticed Thain''s little move. Thain was also aware of his gaffe in an instant, so he soon recovered his peace, but he knew in his heart that this armor was obviously more attractive than he thought in the eyes of Sean and others. However, if you think about it carefully, you will understand that there may be a lot of legendary equipment on the mainland, but it is not common for the nobles of the Principality of Ryan or the kingdom of dabion, so it is inevitable that it is very attractive. But when Thain saw that even Sean was shocked, he knew that he could never keep this legendary armor, so his heart was naturally very angry. For the first time, he regretted his previous decision. But at this time, he had no way to say anything. This legendary armor even shocked Sean. In Sean''s view, there was no doubt that it would be taken away by Sean. No lord can resist the temptation of a real legendary armor, even if it is only a light armor. Of course, Thain didn''t know that the long sword in Sean''s hand was an epic weapon. After the people entered the command room, Sean''s eyes firmly locked on the light armor, and his pupils shrank sharply, but unlike Thain''s surprise and regret, he was really shocked, and his face soon showed an incredible look. Seeing Sean''s expression, Cecilia knew that Sean must recognize the armor, because she and Sean were so familiar. "Unexpectedly, it''s an angel''s armor." Sean exclaimed, "and it''s a complete set of angel armor." "Angel armor?" Everyone was puzzled. It sounded like the origin of this light armor was very big. "Yes." Sean nodded. His eyes didn''t move away from the armor. Instead, he began to turn around the light armor and constantly looked at the armor. "It''s the first time for me to see the angel armor with such high integrity and well preserved." "What do you mean?" Hearing Sean''s words, everyone was even more confused. "Angel armor is just a general term." Sean''s eyes did not leave the angel armor, but his explanation sounded at the same time, "in fact, this armor should be called the power Angel armor, which is the lowest level of the angel armor type. Above the power angel are the power angel, the energy angel and the Lord angel. These three sets are epic armor. Above them are the seat angel, the wisdom angel and the blazing angel. These three sets are already mythical existence But what really made the angel armor famous was not because the master could forge these seven types of armor, but because these seven sets of different types of armor could be produced in mass at the beginning! " "What!?" This time, everyone was very surprised, and even Thain was shocked. But soon they realized what Sean had just said. Since Sean said the beginning, it means that these armor have a long history, maybe thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago. Otherwise, Sean would not say that it was the first time he had seen such integrity and preservation. However, in any case, it is a miracle to be able to mass produce legendary equipment! In today''s mainland, let alone myths and epics, even the most common legendary equipment can not be mass produced. Even if it is the same legendary equipment made by the same alchemist, there will be some differences. In other words, as like as two peas, the same can be achieved without any two gold equivalent blacksmith. The similarity between the seventy percent and above is completely impossible. "However, it is said that the master who made the angel armor at the beginning later made seven sets of stronger Angel armor." It seems that what he said before is not amazing enough. Sean once again said a really more surprising secret, "these seven sets of stronger Angel armor can not be produced in mass, but they completely belong to the artifact level." Artifact! Everyone was shocked, but what surprised everyone was that after Sean said this, Cecilia actually objected: "it''s impossible!" Chapter 505 "It''s impossible!" Cecilia looked unbelievable. "Artifact is the equipment with magical soul. No artifact can be forged by ordinary people." The equipment is divided into four levels: casting, enchanting, legend and artifact. The first three levels have three different classes. For example, casting has ordinary, excellent and high-quality, while demonization has bronze, silver and gold. Legends are legends, epics and myths. If artifact is added, there are exactly ten levels. But in the strict sense, it can not be so simple to distinguish, because in fact, it represents four equal orders, and each equal order is completely a natural graben. Today, the most brilliant forging master on the mainland is in the qainas empire. His forging skill is the peak of this era. It is even said that no forging master could reach his height even tens of thousands of years ago. However, even if such a master exists, he can only forge epic equipment now. Let alone artifacts, he can''t even touch the edge of mythological equipment. Sean can understand Cecilia''s retort. Because it is said that the birth of every artifact was born after the strong lit the divine fire and rose the kingdom of God. Because these equipment have followed the strong for a long time and have possessed spirituality, when the kingdom of God rose, the power belonging to God escaped and was absorbed by these equipment, so the artifact was born. In other words, artifacts are the relics left by the strong in the main plane. Therefore, these artifacts have a fixed number and can never be as bad as other equipment. Only by absorbing the power released by these gods can this trace of spirituality degenerate into a magical soul. Magic soul is a very different existence from the soul. Although it is the soul, it does not have the independent consciousness of human soul. They are more the embodiment of the law of the world. Magicians do not believe in the existence of gods. They believe in their own power. Therefore, it can be said that the magic soul is the exclusive research field of magicians. In this regard, no one can surpass them, even God. However, a blacksmith can forge artifact equipment, which is tantamount to subverting the beliefs of magicians. Even the magician couldn''t completely understand how the magical soul was born, but now Sean said that someone could forge artifact, even Cecilia couldn''t believe it. Because if she believes this, it is tantamount to overthrowing her belief and source of power. This is not a good thing for any magician, or for anyone who wants to be strong. Because once you overthrow your faith, it is equivalent to losing the source of power, and can people who lose the source of power continue to move forward? But Sean knew that if Cecilia could get through this level, she would become a real gold player. Of course, Sean doesn''t really mind if he can''t become a golden strong man. Even if Cecilia doesn''t know anything, he can afford Cecilia and will never hurt her. Therefore, Sean quickly said, "the seven sets of armor are not called Angel armor, but have different names." "Different names?" "Gabriel, Michael, Raphael, Uriel, remir, saliyah, Laguerre." Sean said, "of course, you may not understand the name, but if you change the name, you probably know "Angels have clothes." "Angel costume of St. Joels empire!?" Cecilia looked shocked. Cecilia was born in the Principality of rumbel, which was sandwiched between the Maggie Empire and the St. Joels Empire, which was the buffer zone between the two countries. Therefore, Cecilia naturally knew very well about the angel costumes of the St. Joels empire. In other words, everyone here will know the name of "angel gear", because the name of the gear is too loud. The armor worn by the head of the white wing knights, the most famous knights in the St. Joels Empire, is an angel suit. Of course, Cecilia knows more than that. She also knows that there are four sets of angel costumes in the St. Joels empire. Except that the head of the pure white wing Knights wears Angel costumes, successive popes will be protected by two strong men who also wear Angel costumes, As for the strong man in the fourth set of angel costumes, he was responsible for protecting the emperor of St. Joels, but the strong man was not controlled by the emperor. Simply put, it is a symbolic embodiment of the divine grant of monarchy. "Angels are equipped... Isn''t that an artifact left by the Lord of the morning in the world?" Cecilia looked unbelievable. Sean glanced at Cecilia and asked calmly, "do you really believe it?" Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia trembled and immediately realized the problem. If it is true according to the legend, the number of equipment carried by each strong person will be very limited, usually just a few pieces. Once the strong person becomes a God, it is very good that one of these equipment can become an artifact. If there are three pieces, it means that the strong person''s achievement is definitely a God with high divine power. Although the God of the morning light is a God with high divine power, no matter how strong he is, he can''t wear four sets of armor to ignite the divine fire and raise the kingdom of God. Moreover, in addition to this set of angel equipment, there are three other artifact equipment in the St. Joels Empire. Seven artifact equipment, which no God on the mainland can do. You know, even for an ancient god like Esther winter, there are only four artifacts left over from her. But now there is only one Sabre called Binglin - the chopping blade that xuefanio has been carrying is an artifact. Seeing Cecilia''s appearance, Sean didn''t say anything, but motioned for someone to take Cecilia back to rest. Just at this moment, Sean became more and more mysterious in the eyes of others. Thain, in particular, was shocked. He didn''t expect that Sean even knew the secrets of the St. Joels empire. He is not a fool. On the contrary, he is somewhat complacent about his shrewdness. Therefore, he knows that these secrets are definitely something that only successive popes can know. If they are spread, it will definitely cause huge waves. In fact, Thain really guessed right. Sean knew this because someone had mixed up in the position of the morning light church to a very high degree, and then received a hidden task from the Pope to find the other three sets of angel costumes missing. If this person had no way to go to the forum for help later, no one would know the news if it was completely spread among players. When the news spread completely, the idle research parties began to step in one after another, and then gradually restored the truth of all things. However, until the moment Sean came to the world, the three missing Angel costumes were still not found, so many incomplete Angel armor were discovered. So what Sean said at the beginning was not wrong. It was the first time he saw such a complete set of angel armor. Of course, it was not in this world, but in the game. Although this set of angel armor was originally mass-produced equipment, it is a very rare equipment in this era, and it is not an ordinary legendary equipment. According to Sean''s price evaluation of today''s world, even if this set of angel armor is not auctioned, it can sell at a high price of $30 to $4 million. If it is auctioned, it may be $6, 7 million or even more than $10 million. Because he has seen that if the angel armor is fully worn, it has two special abilities. The first is stagnation. Once activated, a force field will be formed around the equipment, which can completely reduce the weight. If it is used well, it is not impossible to change the direction in the air. The second ability is more practical than the first one, that is, high-frequency flashing. This is a practical ability that can unlock. Especially in the face of the tracking magic cast by the magician, it can completely get rid of the magician''s lock. Even if it is fighting with other warfighters, it can easily get rid of the other party''s lock on its own air machine. However, because this set of power Angel armor is the lowest Angel armor, the ability of high-frequency flashing can not be brought into full play in the face of the momentum and pressure of the powerful in the holy land. As for the attribute increase of legendary equipment, compared with the two suit attributes, it is the real icing on the cake. "Send this suit of armor to Rena." Sean thought for a moment and then made a decision. At present, Rena is the strongest under his command - excluding xuefanio, but in fact, Rena''s real strength has a lot of water. At least she can give full play to her real strength with the help of mounts. However, if there is this set of power Angel armor, the situation will immediately become completely different. In addition to the two suit attributes, this set of equipment also greatly increases the three attributes of strength, endurance and agility. If Rena wears it, even without a mount, she can fight with the two lower gold giants, Even in the face of the superior gold power, there is still the power of a war. However, the only disadvantage is that if she has a mount, this set of equipment can only play a icing on the cake role and can not make her stronger. But these are only temporary. Sean believed that as long as she made the burning gun, even if she had the strength of the next gold strongman, with this armor, she could kill the strongman at the top of the gold peak even without a mount. Based on the current situation of the territory, it is much more advantageous to train a new strong man with maximum armed force than to simply add icing on the cake. Sean won''t fail to understand this truth. Chapter 506 Cecilia''s situation is more complicated. Sean knows that she should think quietly at this time. Therefore, after leaving the military camp, Sean did not go back to the Lord''s house to find Cecilia. But after selecting some materials, he went back to the blacksmith shop he bought before, and was ready to continue to break the fire gun and improve it. As for the armor of the power angel, of course, Sean also wrote a more detailed "manual" and sent it to Rena together with the armor. This manual is actually some relevant certificates and guidance issued by the inspector after testing the equipment, which can make the holder adapt to the changes brought by the new equipment faster. The more detailed this document is, the shorter the running in period of the holder and equipment will be. Because Sean has a real eye, the instructions he writes are easier to understand than the master testers in the Appraisal Association. Sean believes that Rena can fully adapt to this suit of power Angel armor in only three to four days to maximize her combat power. As for other arrangements, Sean doesn''t need to be responsible at all now. Anyway, both William and Neil will solve the problem. Of course, Sean also believes that these two guys will make a big noise on the issue of funds. However, if only in terms of short-term interests, Sean still supports William, because he will soon find an excuse to send troops to burbis. At present, the strength of the territory is not enough, so it is necessary to increase troops. But the problem now is that even if they have money, there is no one in the territory! No one means that there is no source of soldiers. It''s useless to have money without a source of soldiers! So Sean doesn''t want to bother with this problem, so he''d better leave it to Neil and William. It wasn''t long before Sean returned to the blacksmith''s shop. Originally, he wanted to take down the gray shadow forest in order to completely build the burning gun and the flame lion''s fangs, not just semi-finished products. But I didn''t expect that there were exactly what he needed in the materials stored by the Hastings family this time, and these things could let him completely make the burning gun. So when he left the camp, Sean came to the blacksmith''s shop with four kinds of materials. About 30 grams of blood sand, a flame tree heart, several gray shadow white stones, and magic rattan grass. These four materials, grey shadow white stone and magic rattan grass, are special materials unique to grey shadow forest. Of course, magic rattan grass can still be transplanted. As long as it is in dark, cold and humid places, this plant can be successfully planted, but there is no great requirement for soil. However, grey shadow white stone is the specialty material of the real grey shadow forest. This stone looks like an ordinary stone, but it is an ore, but it is not mined from the vein. No one knows the specific formation reason, but it is certain that this ore has very low magic fluctuation and strong neutralization. To put it simply, grey shadow white stone can be used as a neutralizer, but it is used for two minerals with opposite properties, but it can not act on other materials. As for blood sand, it looks like sand soaked in blood. Blood sand has certain toxicity. Usually alchemists like to soak blood sand in some special potions, extract the toxicity and purify it, and use it as a special poison. However, Sean knows that blood sand has other uses. At least it is not only toxic, but also has a very strong fluctuation of hidden fire elements. As long as its stealth effect can be activated, 30g blood sand is equivalent to a flame core. Flame wood tree heart is just one of the few materials that can stimulate the hidden effect of blood sand. Sean didn''t know whether it was accidental or inevitable to find the flame tree heart and blood sand in the materials of the Hastings family, because there are not many people in the world who can know the hidden effect of blood sand, and fewer people know that using the flame tree heart can activate the hidden effect of blood sand. If you add the requirement of having a formula, There will never be more than ten people on the whole miracle continent. But it doesn''t matter to Sean whether it''s inevitable or accidental. After returning to the blacksmith''s shop, Sean soon began to get busy. He started two furnaces at the same time, then began to add the highest temperature, and then put two completely different colors of ore into each furnace. One is light white, emitting a faint mist, which is Sean''s harvest in the underground cave of tinders; The other is a dark ore, but there seems to be a flame burning inside the ore, which is Sean''s previous harvest in the wilderness. Both belong to the type of magic mine. The former is extremely cold ice stone, which can only be found in the nest of the cold Spider Queen, but Sean doesn''t know why he found three at the bottom of the incubator last time. The other kind of magic mine is fire core black rock. Sean only got two pieces from the big red fire tribe, but even one piece is more valuable than three extremely cold ice stones. However, the fire core black rock and extremely cold ice stone are extremely exclusive. Although it doesn''t matter if the two ores are put together, as long as the liquid after smelting the two ores is poured together, it must be the power of a level 7 magic explosion. But Sean doesn''t care because he has gray shadow and white stone. Similarly, soon Sean began to toss about the third furnace and began smelting gray shadow white stone. The smelting of these three ores is only the first step, but the melting point of very cryolite is very high. It is not easy to smelt the ore into liquid form. On the contrary, the melting point of fire core black rock is very low. It has been smelted into a pool of liquid by Sean soon. However, in order to prevent cooling and hardening, Sean did not take it down immediately, but continued to burn it on it. Sean would not have waited so patiently had it not been for the fact that the extremely cold ice stone could not use combustion supporting agent to accelerate the melting. However, he didn''t waste this time. He soon picked up the flame tree heart, carefully cut a small hole in it with a knife, and then polished it bit by bit. He was very careful to expand the scope on the small hole, and Sean didn''t waste the wood chips and wood powder he dug, But carefully put them on a small plate. With Sean''s action, a hot breath began to emanate from the heart of the tree, and soon Sean found that the tip of the knife he used to cut the heart of the tree had completely melted. When he saw this scene, Sean immediately poured all the thirty grams of blood sand into the heart of the tree. In a moment, the heart of the tree made a crackling sound, as if something had begun to burn, and even a strange fragrance. Sean didn''t dare to smell the strange fragrance. This thing is the toxin in the blood sand, but it will become colorless and tasteless after being purified by the alchemist. When the blood sand was poured in, Sean immediately poured all the sawdust and wood flour that had been poured on the plate back into the heart of the tree. At this moment, the burning sound immediately disappeared, and even the fragrance disappeared. But Sean didn''t have the slightest carelessness. After fixing the flame tree heart with something, Sean immediately covered it with a transparent cover. Then Sean began to pick up the magic rattan grass, put it into a vessel, and then poured in some alchemy potions that had been prepared before. Soon he began to see the magic rattan grass begin to melt in these potions. This is the simplest step Sean has ever taken. The real function of magic rattan grass is extremely strong viscosity and stability, which is what Sean is going to use to stabilize the suture of the body and tip of the long gun. One or two days is definitely not enough time to really finish this, but Sean didn''t expect to finish it immediately from the beginning. Anyway, at that time, the burning gun, broken air and the armor of the right angel will be sent to Ruina, and Ruina must return to the void city for rest, so Sean is not very eager. On the contrary, if possible, he would also like to go to the gray shadow forest to collect several other materials, and then complete the flame lion tusks. In fact, the halberd is only the last two steps away. As long as the processing is completed, it must be a golden magic weapon, which is no worse than the burning gun. ¡­¡­ While Sean was busy making equipment for his two generals, a letter was sent to Florence through many ways. "What do you think?" Sitting in the conference room, which was still the conference room before Hastings manor, but now the manor has been renamed Florence manor, Florence turned a letter to menzo and asked with a smile. At this moment, more than half a month has passed since tingqi''s defeat and the demise of the Hastings family. Although there are still some old parties of the Hastings family fighting sporadically in tingqi''s lead, there are strong people such as Dante, Bode, Nana and Pepe. The end of the suppression will be a short time. Therefore, in this conference room, the only person responsible for protecting Florence and menso is the young man with the bow and the strong man. Menzo picked up the letter, glanced at it, and smiled a moment later: "people of the nugus family started to stir up discord so quickly." "Ha ha." Florence smiled even more when she heard menzo''s words. "If you think we will have a gap with Sean in this way, you really look down on people. Don''t mention that there is a set of legendary armor in the materials stored by the Hastings family. Even if it is an artifact, I won''t mind. " "Really don''t mind?" The door cable raised an eyebrow. "Well, if it''s an artifact, it''s really a little exciting." "Ha ha." Menzo smiled. "William really expected this, but it''s very kind that he is willing to give us $1 million for $3 million. Even if they don''t give it to us, we can''t say anything. After all, I believe that even if they don''t have us this time, it won''t be difficult for them to win tingqi Yinling. " Speaking of this, mensuo sighed again: "human feelings are not great." "Just a million." Florence smiled. "It''ll be back in time." "Yes." Mensuo nodded, and then burned the letter sent by Gerson, who wasted a lot of human relations and contacts. "However, I heard that recently, the nugus family seems to have very close contacts with the inpan family. At the same time, the nugus family has also determined the heir, a woman named Haila nugus." "It seems that we should pay attention." Chapter 507 War is not the theme of the world, but it is definitely one of the eternal themes. Even if the kingdom of dabion did not pay attention to and pay attention to the affairs in the south before, the war between the two lords of tingqi and panda has been over for nearly two months now. Even if the news is blocked, it is impossible to know until now. What''s more, if it''s a small matter that tingqi and yadebi fall into the hands of the Lord of panda, it''s not a small matter that the Hastings family is completely removed from dabion. This is hitting all the nobles in dabion in the face! At this moment, in the Great Council hall in the capital of dabion, including the current king, two princes and five Dukes of dabion, a total of 15 upper nobles of the real power faction have gathered here. "What do you think of this?" The man who spoke was a middle-aged man sitting at the head of the big Council hall. He has short flaxen hair and no beard on his face, but the whole person exudes a spirit of heroism. In addition, his face is expressionless, his voice is very low, and a surging breath of killing constantly emerges from him. It is obvious that the middle-aged man is really angry. This man is the current king of dabion, Moro VII. Of course, the kingdom of dabion has been inherited for more than seven generations, and Molo was not named at the beginning. It is only that the kings called Moro in the kingdom of dabion over the ages are really good kings who make great efforts to govern, and Moro yearns for the domineering spirit of opening up territory, so he changed his name to Moro, because he is the seventh king to take this name. In order to distinguish from his predecessors, he is called Moro VII. However, it has been 11 years since he succeeded to the throne. Let alone expanding the territory of dabion, he almost lost the whole south of dabion, and several frictions and conflicts with neighboring * * * Kingdom ended in failure, which made Moro VII very unhappy. Now, he is even more angry because of the problem of panda collar, the loss of several territories such as Dayi collar, chilav collar, tingqiin collar and yedby collar, and even the extermination of the Hastings family. At this moment, hearing Moro VII''s words, the other 14 people present have realized some problems, but no one will speak first at this time. All the people present are the masters of the powerful family. Who is not mixed up in countless conspiracies and blood? Even if he is young, he must be an extremely smart person. So at this time, they all knew that if they answered, it would be a crusade war. If the other party was only a baron, who would care, they would have fought out long ago. However, the other party could wipe out 30000 troops of tinghin and the second dabion cavalry regiment supported by the kingdom with 20000 troops in one month. The other party must have strong military attainments. Of course, the most important thing is that they all know that behind the Baron is the devil of tonis fortress! If the crusade is won, of course everyone will be happy, but if it is defeated, the end will be imagined. Even if the devil is led out, I''m afraid it will be the fuse of another two-state war. Now, less than four years after the last war between the two countries, the kingdom of dabion has not recovered. If not, how could an earl be defeated by a baron''s 20000 troops? Count tinchiin was one of the main forces in the war that swept the south of dabion, but it was a pity that the war let all his 50000 troops fight. Later, the 30000 troops were slowly replenished in recent years, and there must be a great gap in combat power. At the moment, in addition to Moro VII, among the other 14 nobles present, the three Dukes of nugus, boulder and Howard, as well as Prince kazez hodgdi and the marques of romia and solaka, belong to the southern noble faction, while the other eight are the southeast noble faction, the northwest noble faction and the royalist party. If it were not for the disagreement between boulder and the other two Dukes in the southern aristocratic faction, and the Marquis romia was also a supporter of the boulder family, it could be said that the southern aristocratic faction was the most powerful in the whole upper aristocratic circle. But even so, after the war between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion in that year, only three dukes and Prince cazez in the South still retain relatively complete strength, and other nobles, even the Marquis romia and solaka, have a great gap from four years ago. Now this gap is beginning to affect the northeast of the kingdom. After all, the Lords in the northeast of the kingdom were the first to go to the battlefield to support the Principality of Ryan, so it also foreshadows their failure in the conflict with the * * * kingdom. Under such circumstances, the southern aristocratic circle and the Northeast aristocratic circle certainly didn''t want to fight with yasna. They couldn''t fight in their heyday. Can they still fight with such a great loss of vitality now? They''re not fools. When no one answered, Moro VII''s face became even more ugly. "Hum!" A cold hum came out of Moro VII''s nasal cavity. As if feeling the dissatisfaction of Moro VII, Ashan nugus suddenly said, "Your Majesty, I think this matter can only wash away our shame through war! The Lord of the panda leader provoked us again and again, and even occupied so much of our territory one after another. This is no longer a simple dispute between nobles, but a naked occupation! If we don''t fight back immediately at this time, we will be regarded as bullies by other countries. At that time, we will face the dilemma of being attacked on all sides! " "I support Yashan''s view." Yen Howard, sitting next to Yashan nugus, said in a deep voice, "if it is the government affairs of his territory that blocked the import and export of the gorge Rift Valley before, we have no excuse to intervene, but this time, the whole family of Lord Domingo hastin was uprooted. This cruel means is no longer a simple declaration of war, But the disregard and humiliation of our kingdom of dabion! Only war can wash away this disgrace! " Hearing what yen Howard said, other people present also brightened their eyes, especially Prince kazes and the Marquis of solaka. As members of the southern aristocratic faction closest to the gorge Rift Valley, they certainly know what the import and export of this wilderness means. It''s only been blocked by Sean for nearly a year, which has made their finances completely in deficit these days. If it continues, I''m afraid they may start selling things. After all, the higher the title, the more expensive it will be to show the difference of identity and privilege. Before, they really had no excuse to formally send troops to panda, so they had to secretly send people to try to sneak into the gorge Rift Valley, but none of them failed. Now, with the revenge for Domingo hastin and the recovery of the forcibly occupied tinchien and yadby, this is an excuse to send troops to attack panda. Even if they were not interested before, they are completely interested now. After saying this, yen Howard glanced at Ashan nugus with the rest of his eye. Sure enough, he nodded imperceptibly. In fact, as early as half a month ago, he had a secret meeting with Ashan nugus, and his daughter HeLa nugus. In that meeting, he finally saw Sean Connery''s next move through Hella''s hint, and therefore strengthened his determination to cooperate with Yashan nugus. Today, their opening is the first move according to Hella''s instructions: first arouse everyone''s interest in war. "There are many ways to wash away shame, and war may not be necessary." Duke hatch boulder said in a deep voice, "and even if this is used as an excuse, if the other party agrees to return tinkin''s collar and jedby''s collar..." "The words of the Duke of tequila did remind me." Ashan nugus opened his mouth before hutch boulder finished saying, "Your Majesty, I think our top priority now is to find a member of the Hastings family first, so that we can use ''blood revenge'' as an excuse. In this way, even if Lord Sean Connery returns the tinkins and yadby, We also have an excuse to continue the war! " When he heard this, bolt frowned slightly. He felt that something seemed to be completely out of his expectation this time. Because in his impression, even though nugus and Howard still retain a certain strength and cards like themselves, they can never maintain such an optimistic attack mentality after seeing the military talent of Marquis tonis, because it is likely to be a big defeat. Once the Marquis is provoked and the war on his side fails, they will be greeted by a real invasion. Everyone believed that the Marquis was not a person who would give up. It was because of this that no one was willing to provoke the marquis. "The Marquis is really a trouble..." the one who spoke was Moro VII, the king of dabion. It was obvious that he also felt a little tricky about Athena. But Yashan nugus knew very well that the most important legion of the Marquis, the thundering front, now had only 7000 people, and its combat power was definitely much inferior to that of his year. If he didn''t attack at this time, he would certainly miss the best opportunity to attack. At this moment, after hearing the words of Moro VII, Ashan immediately said, "we can declare that this is a blood revenge. In this case, if the Marquis wants to intervene, she can''t get the support of the Principality of lane. I have referred to the war case four years ago, only in the case of the marquis, Its troops simply can''t pose a threat to us, let alone we have two strong armies of the Duke of tequila. I believe that even the Marquis can''t get any benefit under the combination of these two strong armies. " Hearing Yashan''s words, hatch bolt immediately understood that what these people were really calculating was his army! If his army is really allowed to fight against the thunder front of yasna, he knows that both sides will lose. As for winning yasna, hatch thinks that no one in his territory can do it. "Your majesty!" Knowing that the other party was planning his own army and trying to weaken his strength, hatch could no longer sit still. "Of course we won''t let the Duke of tequila''s army die in vain. We just ask the Duke to play a restraining role. Is that all right?" Grilled on a volcano! Hutch''s eyes were cold. He didn''t expect Yashan nugus, who had never been in his eyes before, to suddenly become so vicious. It''s not like a strategy he can think of! At this moment, hatch immediately realized that there was a highly resourceful staff behind Ashan nugus, otherwise he would never have been so well prepared. Soon, hatch knew who was the man who gave advice for Ashan. HeLa nugus, daughter of Ashan nugus! He never thought that Yashan''s daughter was so terrible! If it was in peacetime, he still had a chance to escape, but today on this occasion, the other party made it clear that he was directly following the trend with the help of the general trend, and a few words forced him to a situation where there was no way back. Hutch boulder''s face became even more ugly at the thought that this woman was the next heir of the nugus family. Sure enough, before hatch spoke again, Moro VII nodded: "this is really a good idea, so let''s do it! We must wash away this disgrace as soon as possible! " Chapter 508 As he left the assembly hall, hatch boulder''s face looked extremely ugly. The Marquis of romia followed hutch boulder without saying anything. The relationship between the Marquis of romia and the boulder family, like the Hastings and nugus, is an eternal and firm ally. However, the current Marquis of Romea, Bourne Baidi, is only in his thirties. He has only been Marquis of Romea for a few years. It was old Duke hatch who made him become Marquis of Romea at the beginning. Otherwise, there may be a civil strife in the Baidi family. After all, the last Marquis of romia died so suddenly that his successor was not determined. Although Bourne knew that the reason why old Duke hatch made the move was purely to firmly tie the Baidi family and the boulder family together, Bourne did not reject this. After all, the two families were friends several generations ago. "Your Highness." Bourne said in a deep voice, "when I go back, I will immediately send the elite troops of the Baidi family to reinforce." "No." Hutch boulder sighed helplessly, and his face looked a little old, as if he was more than ten years old at this moment. "Your Baidi family suffered serious losses in the last war. Even if the inside information is rich, they can''t stand such tosses. Moreover, romia has only 100000 troops now. If there is a problem at that time, You don''t even have the strength to protect yourself. " Hearing this, Bourne was a little silent. As one of the six powerful nobles of the southern aristocratic faction, although the Baidi family is only a powerful Marquis, its family background is not much worse than the five dukes, or among the other seven nobles who can enter the upper aristocratic circle, except one is only a powerful count, the family background of the other six powerful marquis is not much worse than the five dukes. However, since the war with the Principality of lane broke out a few years ago, almost all the troops of the Baidi family have been completely buried in the war, and the Marquis of solaka is no better. The two powerful Marquis from the Northeast aristocratic faction involved, but the loss is much smaller than their Baidi family and the Marquis of solaka. Now, in the past four or five years, the Baidi family has reconstituted an army of 100000 people, which is good. You know, the Marquis of solaka has just formed an army of 80000 people, and even there is a gap in the quality of the army compared with the troops of their Baidi family. Of course, this quality only refers to relativity. If we really want to talk about it, only 30000 people can reach the level of the first-line army of dabion Kingdom, and the other 70000 people are only the level of the second-line army. At the moment, the elite mentioned by Bourne certainly does not refer to the level 4 army, but 30000 people equivalent to the level of the front-line army of dabion Kingdom, which is the real core force of the whole Baidi family. Of course, hatch boulder knew this, so he rejected Bourne''s proposal. However, he also knew that the tequila black guard and the tequila cavalry alone could not be the opponent of the Marquis tonis, unless this time he brought the Holy Land and gold strongmen of the family. But in this way, the tequila leader will inevitably fall into the situation of empty combat power. If he is taken advantage of this opportunity, it will be a great loss to his boulder family. At the thought of this, hatch''s face was even more ugly. The reason why he looked ugly this time was not because he had to confront yasna face to face, but because no one in the next generation of the boulder family could afford to take over his class! You know, even in the face of the cooperation of the other four dukes, hatch has never been afraid. Sometimes he even completely ignores them and lets them be clowns. However, this time, Haila, who was determined to be the successor of the next nugus family, only made such a move, and Duke hatch had an irreparable sense of hopelessness. He knew that he was really defeated in this confrontation. Similarly, he also knows that this is only a warning and deterrence from the other party. Otherwise, the other party can force him into a situation where he has to send troops. He is fully capable of designing a larger layout to directly conflict with the Marquis of tonis. However, knowing that this is a deterrent and warning, he is sure that the tequila collar will be affected by the emptiness of combat power this time. Similarly, Duke hatch was fully aware that when the woman named Haila officially came to the front desk of the nugus family, the situation that the boulder family dominated in the past would no longer exist, because no one in the boulder family would be the opponent of the woman. Thinking of this, hatch''s eyes suddenly became very firm: if you want to follow the general trend, I''m not as good as you want! "Lord Marquis, I have a proposal here..." Hearing Duke hatch''s serious words, Bourne was suddenly surprised. Because he knew that the old Duke of hatch had always taught himself as half a son, he called him Bourne or little Bourne directly, but at the moment he actually called out the very born "Lord Marquis", and Bourne immediately realized the seriousness of the situation. At this moment, in Panda collar, separated by dozens of territories, Sean would not know that the decision of the kingdom of dabion would come out so soon. Of course, it is impossible to know that history has deviated from what he expected at this moment. Similarly, you will not know that the enemy he created for himself, Gerson nugus, has been secretly assassinated by his forbidden and now restored official name sigley Bernie. A gold strongman from the thieves guild who is good at hiding and sneaking but not good at frontal combat, what else can he be besides an assassin type career? It''s just a pity that Gerson never really paid attention to the woman she called eagle, and even didn''t know her means of assassination. If Sean knew that it was a woman named Hera nugus who was staring at him now, and this woman had just forced the old powerful aristocrat, the boulder family of the Duke of tequila, to a desperate place, Sean would never be so careless. At the moment when the whole kingdom of dabion had begun to mobilize because of the decision of Moro VII, and the whole southern aristocratic faction, Sean was devoted to the production of burning guns. After 13 days of melting, the extremely cold ice stone finally turned into a pool of liquid. The liquid is milky white and looks very viscous. What''s strange is that there is no high temperature, but only bursts of cold. But Sean knows that this thing is very dangerous now. Although it seems that there is no temperature, in fact, its internal temperature is more than 1000 degrees. Everything will melt when it comes to contact. Different from the milky white viscous liquid of extreme cryolite, fire core black rock has become a liquid emitting high temperature, with a layer of slight black metallic luster, which looks much more beautiful than the liquid of extreme cryolite. Of course, this thing is also very dangerous. Its temperature is not lower than that of extremely cold ice stone. Now that the two ores have been melted, the next step is to neutralize them by pouring them into gray shadow white stone. The melted grey shadow white stone completely turns into a transparent and colorless liquid without any temperature. It looks no different from clean water. After Sean opened the real eye, he poured the liquid from the extremely cold ice stone. At this moment, a white mist burst out. Because of his preparation, Sean was not hurt by the white mist. When these liquids were poured out, the liquid melted from the transparent and colorless gray shadow white stone immediately turned into pure white and began to emit bursts of cold smell; This time, Sean didn''t hesitate. He directly poured the liquid after the fire core black rock was melted into the pure white liquid. If anyone knew that Sean had melted the extremely cold ice stone and fire core black rock together, he must have screamed away immediately. But at the moment, the imagined big bang did not appear, and even the fog erupted did not appear. Everything seemed calm and incredible. Only Sean knew that this was normal. If something really went wrong, he would have black fog at the moment of pouring in. At that time, he would really run away immediately. When these two extremely repulsive liquids are mixed together, the original pure white liquid immediately becomes black, but there are many white stars inside, and there is even a faint metallic luster of light red on the black background, which looks very beautiful like a starry sky. The broken air in the burning gun comes from here. Seeing this beautiful scene like a starry sky, Sean already knew that the two magic ore melting liquids had been completely mixed. Without any hesitation, Sean immediately put the original gun tip into a mold again. In recent months, in addition to preparing materials and various kinds of purification, Sean constantly quenched the gun tip that had been made one step before and knocked out all the impurities in it. Therefore, when the gun tip is put into the mold, it is obviously two or three smaller than the mold. After that, Sean poured the starry liquid directly into the mold - the mineral liquid formed by the fusion of extreme cryolite and fire core black rock. The biggest advantage is that there is no need for purification and other steps. When all the liquid was poured into the mold, the tip of the gun was completely invisible. The next step is no different from ordinary blacksmith forging. After the liquid in the mold cools, it is secondary quenched, burned and fixed. Then Sean creates a plastic mouth and installs it on the handle of the gun. Because magic rattan grass was used before, it is very sticky. There is no need to worry that the long gun will be separated due to the distance of the battle, Also because of the magic rattan grass, the handle of this gun is harder than the handle made of ordinary metal. At this time, after the gun tip and handle are installed together, the burning gun is broken and empty, which is the real prototype. Until then, Sean opened the cover covered a month ago, took out the flame tree core, and then broke it with force. Only a "click" was heard. The blood sand previously poured into the heart of the tree completely turned into a small cluster of purplish red powder and fell on Sean''s prepared plate. As soon as these powders met the air, they immediately burst into a purple flame, and the whole blacksmith shop became extremely hot in an instant. At this time, Sean dared not neglect, and immediately put the body of the long gun on the fire. Soon, a strange scene appeared. Those burning purplish red flames soon began to attach to the gun head, but as the flames burned, the purple flames on the plate became smaller and smaller. About half an hour later, there was no more purple flame and powder on the plate, but there was a layer of purple streamer shining at the head of the long gun. Seeing this, Sean finally breathed out. He knew that when he came here, the burning gun was really finished. However, he still didn''t know the specific attribute, because it would not be displayed until the weapon was polished. However, one thing he can be sure of is that the burning gun is definitely a golden magic weapon! Thinking of this, Sean could no longer restrain his inner excitement. He immediately waved a hammer and hammered down the gun head. Because he knows that this step is actually just a formality. As long as his hammer falls, the real attribute of burning gun will appear in his real eyes immediately! "Ah!" Hammer down. A bright light burst out from the long gun in an instant! Chapter 509 This is a dark red long gun. Although the gun body is not made of metal, the shining metal luster on the gun body also shows that its hardness will not be worse than that of ordinary metal, which can effectively prevent the enemy from cutting off the gun body and causing weapons to be scrapped. Of course, the most beautiful thing is the head of this long gun. The gun head is rhombohedral and just opens four blood grooves. It looks no different from the head of an ordinary long gun. However, there are obvious differences in its color. First, the overall color of the gun head is dark red, with white stars on it, which looks like the star dome of the abyss. It even seems that the gun head is made of abyss star stone mine. In addition, there is a purple shimmer flowing at the gun head, but the light is not very obvious. It is difficult to find if you don''t look carefully. This long gun, of course, is the burning gun made by Sean! The burning gun was not made by Sean according to the weapon forging formula he mastered, but was completely made by him like the flame lion tusks. If he doesn''t, he won''t be able to create gold level magical equipment. After all, he has invested all his proficiency points in skills before, and almost no investment in forging proficiency points. Even if he has been making all kinds of equipment for a long time, the progress of burning proficiency is still relatively slow, At present, he can only make silver magic weapons, which is why he didn''t dare to completely make the flame lion tusks. However, since Sean realized that the world was a real world, not a world where even his high degree of freedom could not exceed the program limit, Sean had fully understood that he did not need to follow the program set by the game. With real eyes and rich forging experience in the game, Sean felt he could create new equipment. In fact, through this forging, Sean knew he had succeeded. No one knows better than him what this success means! This means that there is no limit that players can''t create equipment above epic level in the game! As long as he has enough good materials, Sean believes he can even create more powerful equipment. Maybe even artifact can be forged if he master the concept of magical soul in the future. The burning gun is broken. Because the materials used are basically materials that can make gold level demonized equipment, Sean is convinced that this is definitely a gold level demonized weapon. Of course, this is largely due to the small amount of ore materials required for long guns. If it is weapons such as long swords or tomahawks, or even armor and shields, it can''t be so easy, because the amount of ore required for such equipment is very large. However, even if Sean knew the basics of these materials, he was still surprised and happy when he saw the attribute of burning gun. Surprise is surprise. Because according to his calculation, even if it is not special effect gold, it should at least be strong effect gold, but the fact is that the result is only the grade of medium effect gold. As for Xi, it is because the attribute of burning gun is better than he imagined. This made Sean immediately understand that the materials he used to create the fire gun must have a hidden effect he had not found before. Just like the hiding effect of blood sand. [fire gun breaks into the air, medium effect enchanting (gold), hardness 188, puncture 285, strength + 30, agility + 10, endurance + 25. Each attack has a 5% chance to trigger the special effect "purple flame burning": cause 750 additional fire damage to the enemy; With the special effect "extreme ice flame explosion": each attack will attach an extremely cold air to the enemy. This effect will reduce the enemy''s attack speed or movement speed by 1%. After accumulating five times, the sixth attack will trigger flame explosion and give 450 ignition damage to the enemy; There is a certain chance to trigger the special effect "broken air": this attack ignores all the enemy''s defense capabilities and effects, and has priority judgment.] [Item Description: This is a weapon forged by Sean Connery. Only he can explain everything perfectly.] The maximum bonus range of medium effect gold equipment is 70 points. The total bonus of burning gun broken empty is 65 points. Moreover, because of Sean''s intentional control, the increase of power is the largest. However, there is nothing to be proud of. In fact, in the middle of the game, those player forgers can basically perfectly control the attributes required by demonized equipment, and even several forging masters can maximize the increase of attributes every time they manufacture equipment. The real surprise is the special effect of "broken air", which has authority judgment! The so-called authority judgment means that when two forces conflict, the power with authority judgment can overwhelm the power without authority judgment. There are many equipment and skills that can ignore defense, but there are absolutely few effects with authority judgment. Many defense equipment and skills have the first level of authority judgment. Therefore, the ability to ignore defense is not particularly popular in the player group. However, the authority judgment of broken space is actually the second level, so the meaning of this representation is completely different! Authority judgment, from high to low, is divided into six levels: domain authority, domain priority, domain particularity, authority, priority and particularity. Compared with the special ability of "broken air", the "purple flame burning" and "extreme ice flame explosion" are Pediatrics, and these two attributes were born under Sean''s special control, which is a very normal thing. If there is anything abnormal, it is that the damage of "purple flame burning" and "extreme ice flame explosion" is lower than Sean expected. At first, in the game, all damage systems had a minimum judgment standard. The power of level 1 magic is the damage value within 100 points; Level 2 magic is 100 to 300; The third level is 300 to 600; Level 4 is 600 to 800. In other words, if the damage of "purple flame burning" is triggered, it is equivalent to the power of a level 4 magic. The "extreme ice flame explosion" even has level 3, and it still belongs to the general level 3 magic power, which can''t be compared with the "purple flame burning" in the degree of damage. However, the only advantage is that the "extreme ice flame explosion" is more stable than the "purple flame burning". It will be triggered every six attacks. In fact, Sean also knows that the reason why the damage of these two special effects is relatively low is that he uses less. In fact, the damage can be improved if he uses more. But he can''t help it. If he wants to improve the damage of "purple flame burning", the first premise is that the gun head can withstand the magic of purple flame burning. If he can''t, the long gun will be abandoned; There are only a few extremely cold ice stones and fire core black rocks on Sean, so 30 grams of blood sand is the limit. Besides, the flame wood tree heart is not a rotten Street thing, even the gray shadow forest will not be too much. A flame tree heart can only activate 30 grams of blood sand at most. No matter how much, it is not that it cannot be activated, but the activation effect will be reduced a lot, which is a waste. Thinking of this, Sean also understood why the level of burning gun smashing empty is only medium effect gold, not strong effects and special effects. The reason lies in the head of the gun. The material used for the gun body is very advanced, and even mixed with magic rattan grass, so it must be the grade of strong gold. Only the forging of the gun head is a hasty result, which affects the grade of the whole long gun. However, even if there is such a special effect as "broken air", it has been fully worth the ticket price. Sean believes that even if this long gun is sold in the game, even if it is on the shelf for one or two million credit points, it will be lost. Even in this world, at least it can be compared with an ordinary legendary equipment. Of course, someone must know the real value of this long gun. Otherwise, a medium-grade gold demonizing weapon will only be worth 600000 or 700000 at the top of the sky - if there are few alchemists in the world and the demonizing equipment is usually valuable without market, it may not even need 500000. Having been busy for a whole month, Sean finally felt a little relaxed at the moment. After sealing up the burning gun, he returned to the Lord''s house and asked William to send the gun and the armor of the power angel to Rena immediately. For any master or strong, they usually don''t change their handy equipment at will, because once they change, it means they need to adapt to these equipment again. Only in this way can they play their strongest strength. After dealing with these things, Sean asked, "what''s the situation of the territory in the last month?" "At present, there are not too many problems in the territory. After Fred led his troops to Jero, the chamber of Commerce in Jero protested, but chose to leave without much resistance. However, the mercenary group originally employed by the chamber of Commerce dealing with Rob wants to join us. This mercenary group has 5000 people. For the current situation of our territory, It''s a big help. " William said, "I''ve decided to send this army to Thain''s command. What''s your opinion?" "What''s the situation with Thain?" Sean frowned slightly. "Very honest, so honest that I can''t understand his ideas." William shrugged. "Then does this mean that he has no use value?" Sean asked, cutting his throat. "It''s still a little valuable." William said, "to be fair, his foundation is very solid, and he is stronger than Fred and Rena in the talent and ability of the commander. He can be said to be the commander second only to me in our territory If it was an army of the same strength and equipment, it would be very easy for him to defeat Fred. To tell you the truth, I really hate to kill him. " "Can you handle it?" Sean asked back. "For now, it''s no problem." William thought for a moment before he said, "if you really want to kill, you have to wait until we end the war." "What are your plans?" "I''m going to let him garrison Dayi and liberate anno and steel wings. As long as there are steel wings and Fred''s thunder lion, we completely adopt the same tactics under the leadership of burbis. After other nobles in dabion react, we will completely occupy the territory in an instant. " William said, "what we lack at present is only a legitimate reason for war." Hearing that there was no reason to start the war, Sean was a little upset: "hum, that Gerson nugus was really calm. He could hold back even after being provoked and humiliated by me. I don''t know if he belongs to a turtle." For Sean''s complaint, William can only smile helplessly. Chapter 510 This is the underground prison in the Lord''s house of void city. This secret prison is specially used to hold prisoners of great value. Of course, people who are locked here can''t think of leaving here with their personal strength, even if they are legendary strong. Because here is the magic array laid by Andrew himself and the special shackles provided by Beth, which are devices that can turn a strong man into a mortal in an instant. Moreover, the stronger the strength, the greater the pain you need to endure. Deers, that''s one of those victims. The shackles greatly limited his activity space, especially the two iron chains running through his lute bone, which made him feel an extremely strong pain as long as he moved a little. It is reasonable that such a situation should not occur with his physical strength, but when he felt that there was a strong vitality extraction magic array in the prison, he knew he would never escape from here. Not to mention, he only has one meal every day, and he is still a relatively liquid food, which can only make him barely maintain his vitality. It is absolutely impossible to recover from his injury. Therefore, dills envied the man imprisoned in a cell next to him. He knew that two people were imprisoned next door, but each other was much luckier than him. They were not chained through the lute bone, probably just with a shackle on their feet. Deers himself was born in intelligence analysis, so judging from this clue, he knew that the two prisoners were not good at fighting, at least they did not reach their own strength. Otherwise, according to his understanding of William and the boy named rupee, they would never be so casual. At least through the mutual investigation in recent months, he has been very clear about rupee''s temperament. This is a cautious and courageous young man. Deers was a little surprised at the boy''s natural ability. For this kind of intelligence work and conspiracy, the boy seemed to have inherent talent. As long as he had a few contacts, he could start immediately. This terrible talent was definitely the only one deers had seen in his life. During this time, he was idle and bored. He carefully recalled the information about Sir Sean Connery, and then deers was surprised to find that the Lord''s potential was really terrible. Not to mention that William''s talent has surprised him now, a talented magician with Phoenix blood and specializing in fire magic is enough to be envied by many people. In addition, there was also a Holy Lance Knight Rena, an old mercenary with strong comprehensive strength, Alfred the angry lion, and a government official who could turn the almost deserted territory into a fertile land in a short time Each of these talents can at least become a count of strength in their Millennium covenant Empire, but now they are all gathered under the command of Sir Sean Connery. How can deers not be shocked? After understanding this, dills immediately realized the real reason why he was not dead. knife stone! Obviously, he has been used as a grindstone by William to sharpen the sharp edge of Rupee. Because no one knows better than dills how terrible an intelligence department that can lay out a tight and complete intelligence network and has the ability of assassination. "It seems that the Lord''s ambition is really not small." After deers really knew his situation, he smiled at himself. Even he was interested in rupee''s future achievements. He was really curious about how far this cautious and courageous young man could go? Of course, he also knows what the rupee''s biggest weakness is at present. Personal strength is too weak. A strong man like deers made a personal move this time as a result of being arrested by mistake. The rupee is only a bronze strength now. If he meets a strong man, he can''t deal with it at all. However, weak strength is not without benefits. At least, when spying for intelligence, the other party will not be too vigilant. Just as the strong gold never pays attention to the silver master, the silver master will never face the bronze man. "Bang!" A sudden crash suddenly sounded, waking up dills, who was gradually unconscious. "It seems that he is really old. Even his mind has been weakened to this extent." Deers sighed helplessly. As a spy and intelligence officer, what needs to be trained most is his personal will. Only in this way will he not cause his own losses when arrested. After extremely professional targeted training, even if dills was subjected to severe torture, he could not let go. Even if the soul memory was directly extracted by the mage of the soul energy system, it was difficult to get what they wanted. But under such circumstances, he almost fell asleep just now. How tired is he! The knock next door didn''t stop, but grew louder and louder. Dills sighed helplessly: "don''t waste your energy. You can''t knock on this iron door." "Who!" When I heard dills'' voice, there was a sudden exclamation in the cell next door. Although I haven''t seen anyone, dills can judge from the sound that the other party is not too old. He should be about thirty. And the other party''s situation is much better than him. At least he has not been tortured, otherwise his voice can''t be so powerful. "Your cellmate." Dills said. After saying this, he burst into a helpless smile, because he remembered that once in order to obtain information, he really disguised himself as a prisoner to contact the target. Of course, after successfully obtaining information, the target who has lost value can not be let go, but died in his hands, but dills at least didn''t let him suffer too much. When he said this at the moment, dills really didn''t think that one day he would be imprisoned in a prison, and it was still such a magical and powerful prison. Deers believed that Sir Sean Connery would never be able to live in peace if other empires knew there was such a prison. Because at present, there is no effective means to imprison the strong in the Holy Land in the world - the means to imprison the people below the holy land is to let them take a magic medicine, which can block their fighting spirit, and those who lose fighting spirit at best have better physical quality than ordinary people. As for the imprisonment of the strong in the holy land, they take magic drugs and injections that can weaken the strength of the strong regularly, and then they are imprisoned in a weak magic array. But dills didn''t see these means in this secret prison, which actually surprised him for a time. This time, after deers spoke, the other party was silent for a long time without a voice. After a long time, there was another voice: "who are you? How could you be imprisoned here? " "Because I''m a spy." Deers seemed to feel that there was no chance to leave here. He didn''t have much scruples when talking, but he didn''t know. At this moment, he would say such words because his defense had been completely disintegrated. "However, his deeds were exposed, and I overestimated my strength, so I was caught And you? " "We..." the other party just said two words and immediately exclaimed, "do you know there are two people here?" "Isn''t it?" Deers''s reaction was very calm. "Although I can''t leave here now, and my strength is only 10% of the original, I''m also an upper holy land. Your footsteps are so heavy that I can''t hear how many of you." "Upper sanctuary!?" Hearing this, the other party uttered a greater exclamation, "how possible! Is there a strong man under Sean''s command who can catch the upper Holy Land alive? " "Well, don''t make a fuss. If you know that man is a legend, or even a super strong man, aren''t you going to be scared to death?" This time, the other party simply had no voice. Dills is a little stunned. The other party won''t really be scared to death, right? So he shouted a few more times. After a long time, there was a voice again. "I didn''t expect that we were fighting such an enemy." The other party''s voice was full of fatigue and was not as powerful as before. "Funny. I thought Sean was just a lucky man. No wonder he acted so arrogant and reckless." "How did you offend the Lord?" "We tried to plot his territory." The voice of the other party came again, "but the other party seems to be smarter than us. They chose to sneak in secretly and steal the territory contract documents we got. Our owner didn''t know about it. He didn''t know he was cheated until he came to negotiate with the executive officer of the peace association. So he asked me to start from the territory immediately and come over overnight to prove it. However, we didn''t expect that we were ambushed on the road, the guards of a convoy were completely destroyed, and even our owner''s eldest son died. " "A very clear decision." Dills nodded slightly, because he knew that if it were him, he would probably use such means, but he wouldn''t leave any alive. At the thought of this, deers was suddenly stunned and immediately responded to one thing: "you don''t know any martial arts, do you?" "Yes." The other party replied, "what''s the matter?" "So what position did you hold in the family before?" "The interior minister of tinchien, the Lord of lomine." "Sure enough!" Deers''s eyes flashed an excited look, "the Lord has a crush on your talent. You don''t have to worry about dying here. Now no one comes to you just to kill your mind. I believe someone will come to contact you soon." Dills is very skilled in these things, because he used to do so often, so he can understand it at the moment. Without waiting for the other party to speak, dills said again, "I want to ask you for help! I can assure you that this will not do you any harm, and will even bring you great benefits, even if it is not impossible to become a Lord. " Hearing deers''s bewitching words, soma hastin didn''t immediately agree, but said cautiously, "tell me first." "If you want to live, you must agree to the Lord''s request. At the beginning, he will certainly not let you hold too high positions, and will arrange people to monitor you, but as long as you don''t do anything harmful to him, your future achievements will be higher." Deers immediately began to analyze its prospects, "and what I want to ask you is to send me a letter to the Millennium covenant Empire when you are really free. I''m the intelligence officer of the Millennium covenant Empire, deers... " Chapter 511 Soma hastin was still a little confused when she was taken from prison. Although he is not responsible for the investigation of panda''s situation, in fact, tingqi''s intelligence ability is not very excellent, but all the information about Sean Connery is provided by the nugus family. How can this information be wrong for an enemy that nugus hates very much? But until today, he found that this Sean Connery was so terrible. On his hand, there is also a card called "legendary strong man". With such a card, unless it is those old kingdoms or empires, who is his opponent? But the more he thought so, the more uneasy soma was, because he couldn''t understand why a man with such a strong advantage should become a pioneering Knight under the Marquis of tonis? Is there anything in the land he occupies that he is eager to obtain? Soma really doesn''t understand. As for the words of the superior saint who claimed to be deers, soma was even more frightened. He taught soma a a set of special means to evade the inspection of intelligence organizations. As long as this means is used well, it will be a transparent person in the eyes of all intelligence departments, let alone just send a letter to the Millennium covenant empire. Even if it is to induce an intelligence department to make wrong judgment, it is not impossible. Although these contents can not be explained clearly in a few words, no one has bothered them for more than two months. As long as soma is not a fool, she can certainly get great benefits. Knowledge is wealth. This sentence is true. Now, when she was taken out of the secret prison, soma had not really recovered. But at the moment, in order to prevent some accidents, soma''s head was covered with a black hood, and no one could see his expression at the moment. As for Qazi, soma''s confidant, he has also learned a lot these days. But his mood was completely different from that of soma. Even soma couldn''t see what Qazi was thinking. When both men were taken out of the secret prison, rupee finally appeared in front of dills again. In recent months, rupee has been very busy. Before the war, he has been busy collecting, sorting and analyzing all kinds of intelligence data, from secret operations against territory to military mobilization in other territories. His task is to screen out the importance of these tasks and then submit them to William, which of course greatly shortens William''s working hours. In fact, in the case of rupee, he can''t handle military intelligence information. After all, he is not a qualified staff officer, but an espionage officer at best. It''s just that William intends to train to polish rupee, so naturally no one will say anything. Anyway, if there is a problem, of course, William will bear it. Fortunately, the war may be on a small scale, so rupee did not miss any important information, and William''s plan is really worthy of his pride. Therefore, except for the difficulty of mobilizing the tiger from the mountain at the beginning, everything else was carried out according to William''s plan. In the past two months after the war, rupee needs to collect more information. For example, today he sent William a new information about bobis. He can''t see the clue of this information, and the information was the same as that half a month ago - today''s information transmission is not very fast. Unless it is extremely important, it will be transmitted quickly by magic transmission, but this method can only transmit a small note, so large-scale information can only rely on human transmission. Rupee couldn''t understand this information at all, so he immediately sent it to William at the first time. So he met the Lord, Sean Connery, whom he had not seen for a long time. At this time, Sean suddenly thought of soma and seemed to want to see him, so rupee immediately came to the prison to bring people. After sending soma and Qazi out of prison and being taken over by others to Sean, rupee immediately returned to the underground prison because he received William''s Secret instructions. Deers looked at rupee. This time, he didn''t leave immediately after bringing in the meal. His eyes were a little surprised, but he was soon relieved: "is the time up?" Rupee looked at deers. The torment over the past few months had made the once energetic strong man a little old and vicissitudes, but rupee knew that this may not be very famous, but the dark world of the Millennium covenant could never forget that he was only 35 years old this year. But now he is black and blue, even skinny. In addition to his calm and bright eyes, he looks no different from an old man of 60 or 70. In the face of this absolutely famous strong man in the dark world, rupee still gave him the respect he deserved: "yes. I just received the secret order today. " "I have only one request." Deers whispered that there was not much emotional change at this time, but only a kind of relief like peace. "Please." After some hesitation, rupee said, "as long as it does not conflict with the Lord''s interests." "Ha ha." Dills smiled softly. "Give me a neat pain. I know you can do it. In return, I will tell you my experience over the years, including how to make you a transparent person in the eyes of other intelligence organizations and how to make your intelligence network closer. " Dills knew he had not lived long. After all, if people like him lived, it would be a trouble for Sean. So when he asked soma to help him deliver the message to the Millennium covenant Empire, what he delivered was the news of his death, a legendary strong man under Sean''s command, and the news of this secret prison. And he also knows that these belong to his experience, even if it is told to others, others need a lot of practice to learn. Generally speaking, it takes at least a few years to cultivate such a talent. The more senior it takes, the more time it takes. Soma certainly does not have so much time. Therefore, he must take this last opportunity to create a huge loophole for soma - that is, misleading rupee to plan and monitor the entire intelligence network. Only in this way, soma can immediately send the message he wants to convey to the Millennium covenant empire after gaining Sean''s trust. This is the real quality that a spy should have. ¡­¡­ When the last confrontation and trick in the underground prison were unfolding, soma was finally brought to Sean. Standing beside him was soma''s former adjutant, Qazi. "Lord soma, we meet again." Sean really welcomed this soma Hastings. There are always more talents in the territory. What''s more, there are more and more territories under Sean''s command, and the scope is becoming larger and larger. Therefore, it will be more and more difficult to rely on Neil alone. For this reason, Sean certainly doesn''t want to let go of such excellent talents as soma and Qazi. For these two people, Sean''s patience is definitely greater than dealing with Thain, because Sean doesn''t see any hostility in these two people at the moment. The detection of the real eye will never deceive him. And Sean knows something about soma Hastings and Qazi. In the face of Sean''s enthusiasm, soma''s face was a little pale, because after learning that Sean still had a trump card of the legendary strong, he could not continue to maintain his previous superiority, because he knew very well that even in the dabion Kingdom, there were no legendary strong, and only two superior holy domain strong were called the town strong, so not to mention the nugus family. "Yes... Yes." Soma nodded slightly, which was quite different from when Sean saw him in lomine. Seeing soma''s reaction, Sean was also a little confused, but he didn''t say anything, but continued to say: "I''ll tell you the truth, my territory needs talents like you and Mr. Qazi very much, so I sincerely invite you to join me Maybe I can''t make any promises to you now, but I can assure you that you will never regret today''s choice in the future. " "Your Excellency Sean, Lord panda." It was Qazi who spoke, but not soma, which surprised Sean again. "I can promise to join you and become your follower, but please let Lord soma leave." "Qazi!" Soma turned her head in shock, but soon he realized why Qazi did it. What soma learned in the underground prison at the beginning, Qazi also learned, and this behavior that will obviously betray Sean in the end does not need both of them to stay here to work, only one person is enough, because once this plan fails, the result waiting for them is death. Of course, at this moment, soma also thought very clearly that there was no need for them to stay together. Anyway, they were just going to send information. As long as one person could leave pandaling, it was not a problem to detour to the Millennium covenant empire. "Why?" Sean didn''t know about their deal with deers in the underground prison, so he asked curiously. "Because if Lord soma stays to help you, he will be retaliated by the whole Hastings family." Qazi said, "the Hastings are a family with strong retaliation. They..." "Ha ha." Sean smiled when he heard Qazi''s words. This is the second time he heard someone say that the Hastings family is a highly vindictive family, but now the family really doesn''t need to worry, "if so, there''s no need to worry, because there are only two direct descendants of the Hastings family in the world, One of them is soma hastin. " "What?" Qazi and soma were surprised at the same time. "During the period when you were imprisoned, a war broke out between tingqi Yinling and me. Now tingqi Yinling has been occupied by another pioneering Knight of the Marquis of tonis. The Hastings family has no direct descendants except you." Sean laughed and said, and soma and Qazi, who were in shock, forgot to ask Sean who is another direct descendant of the Hastings family. "So if they are just worried about being retaliated, they are completely different now And I really need both of you. One of you will go to Jero to succeed the city Lord and manage jedubim for me. And the other one, I''m going to let him go to bobbis to get the money. " At this moment, Sean didn''t hide his ambition to occupy burbis! Chapter 512 Sean didn''t spend much time temporarily stabilizing Qazi and soma. For these two talents, Sean didn''t intend to let go, so he couldn''t let either of them leave. Because only these two people can fill the huge gap in the extreme vacancy of internal affairs talents in his territory - even if Neil is powerful, he can''t understand the situation of all territories very thoroughly, because government management is no better than military overall planning. These are two concepts. Now, in Sean''s territory, only Neil and Rudd are domestic talents. At present, because the situation of the Dayi leader is relatively stable and does not need too much energy, RUD is responsible for the management of this territory. After all, he is the Lord of the Dayi leader. However, after taking the yadby collar and driving away rob, the guy who can only talk on paper and the old yadby Baron, the territory has been on the verge of danger because of the large-scale withdrawal of capital and the withdrawal of chambers of Commerce. If it were not for the strong suppression of Alfred and Rena, there would have been riots in the territory. However, if Sean wants to send Neil to stabilize the situation in the past, it is indeed a bit of a fuss, because now Neil is responsible for planning the new economic policy system of the whole territory, that is, the money swallowing project he and Rudd worked out. Therefore, Sean thought of soma and Qazi who had been caught alive by him for the first time. With soma''s real materials, it was no difficulty to manage the jedobi collar well. After all, he was the actual manager of the whole tingqi collar before. You know, the tinchein collar is a count collar, and the territory is very vast, almost equal to the sum of the Dayi collar, the chilav collar, the jedby collar and half of the panda collar. Soma can manage such a vast territory in an orderly manner. Isn''t it easy for a baron yadby to lead it? Moreover, the situation of jedobi is also the most abundant of Sean''s current territories, so he is very interested in this territory. Otherwise, how could soma, who could manage an entire Earl''s collar, be thrown into this little Baron''s collar? As for Qazi, Sean just said it better. Of course he wouldn''t really leave him to berbis. Sean is ready to let Qazi take over the government affairs of Dayi, and then send Rudd to berbis. He believes that the people''s support for Baron berbis''s governance of this territory over the years will never be lower than that of old lord yadby. He just drove away old Baron yadby, and the whole Lord yadby was almost in a riot, Of course, Sean had to be fully prepared before he took action against burbis. So he chose to appease the two men for the time being. If these two people really don''t want to take refuge, Sean certainly can''t let them leave. Even if he doesn''t kill them, he will imprison them forever. Because of such talents, any lord''s strength is enhanced. After they leave, who knows whether they will be invited back by his enemies. Sean doesn''t want to see his potential enemies grow gradually. So after arranging for the two to have a rest, Sean came to William because William seemed to have something to tell him. "What happened?" As soon as he entered the door of the conference room, Sean spoke. "There''s something wrong with Bobby''s collar." William said in a deep voice. "What''s wrong?" Sean frowned slightly. "Both the burbis and yadby leaders participated in the coalition operation against us more than a year ago, and they suffered heavy losses in that war." William said simply, "that''s why this time we invaded the Yardby collar so quickly and safely, and the original situation of the burbis collar should be the same." Hearing this, Sean immediately realized the problem: "has the situation changed?" "Yes." William nodded and his voice became more serious. "The territory controlled by the dabion Logan family is the closest to the burbis. This is a powerful marquis. He is a supporter of the Howard family. According to the information we received before, since the last coalition war failed, the burbis and yadby leaders have completely separated from the boulder family system and joined the nugus and Howard families respectively... " "Do you mean that now the bobbis are taking refuge in the Howard family?" Sean immediately responded, "and now burbis has more troops than we expected?" "Yes." William nodded, "about a month ago, about the 20th day after the end of the war between us and tinguin, the Logan family suddenly carried out military activities of garrison reinforcement to the burbis leader. At the same time, the nugus family and Howard family also showed signs of large-scale military mobilization, which lasted until a month ago, All the nobles belonging to the Howard family and the nugus family have taken military action in their territory... " "Total force." Sean asked immediately. "250000." William said a number that made Sean feel cold in an instant. Others may not know, but Sean knows very well that 250000 troops are equivalent to one tenth of the troops of the whole Dabian Kingdom, and even nearly half of the troops of the southern aristocratic faction of Dabian. Moreover, if the nugus family and the Howard family go to battle together, it means that there are at least three fourth level troops in the 250000 troops, which is a real elite force! Among other things, if all the 250000 troops poured down, Sean couldn''t stop it at all. He even had to give up all the territory he currently occupied and return to tonis fortress. It can even be said that only this retreat is an extremely dangerous and bloody road, because he believes that these Southern nobles of dabion can never let him leave so easily. "How could this happen?" Sean found that the situation seemed very different from the script he expected. "Are they going to start the national war directly?" "Very likely." William said, "I have sent this information to the Lord of Florence. They must be prepared in advance. Otherwise, if they are raided, the current situation of yitingqi will not be stopped." In fact, William didn''t say a word, that is, 250000 troops pressed the array. In front of this huge military strength, relying on their combined forces with Florence, they could completely resist no matter how excellent the plan was. This is the real one force down ten meetings, which is directly taking advantage of the situation. "So what''s the situation with the burbis leader now?" Sean asked hastily. "The situation is not optimistic." William said again, "the Logan family increased troops for the second time to the burbis leader half a month ago. At present, only the burbis leader has gathered 80000 troops, and the other 170000 troops have shown a situation of siege. At present, the Dayi leader, tinguin leader, chilaf leader, yedby leader and panda leader have been fully threatened. As long as the war breaks out, Yes, we can attack all our territories at the same time. " Speaking of this, William took out a map and saw that all the territories bordering Sean''s territory on the map had been marked red, except the two bordering territories around the Dayi collar and the modge collar. But Sean knew that the reason why the two territories were not marked red was that the Lords of the two territories were from the boulder family faction. If the boulder family also decided to drip muddy water, once a war broke out, Sean really had no way to go. "How could it suddenly become like this?" Sean looked surprised. "I don''t think we need to consider why the situation has become like this at this time. What we really need to consider is how to arrange a retreat." William said, "if you can arrange such a strategic overall situation, the other party''s ability is almost not below me... No, it should be said to be better than me. Although it is not clear what the other party''s ability to command and change tactics is without a fight, this kind of momentum is definitely better than me. " Hearing William''s words, Sean was surprised and immediately asked, "this army must have a president handsome, right? Do you know the name of the commander? " "This hasn''t been found out yet. What''s the matter?" Seeing Sean''s expression, William realized the seriousness of the problem and asked subconsciously. "I suddenly thought of a man." Sean''s tone was a little cold. "This is a woman. What she is best at is this means of creating momentum and taking advantage of it. Once the momentum becomes, she will immediately follow the trend and can''t resist any tricks under the threat of the general trend. But if the momentum she created has not yet taken shape, she can choose to hibernate. Her patience is beyond anyone''s imagination. She can even spend more than ten years setting up a game to kill someone. " William was stunned and then stared at the map for a long time. At present, on this military map, the red area has occupied almost half, while the blue area belonging to Sean has only a small corner on one side, but fortunately, a large area on the left of the blue area is all white. But everyone knows that if these white areas turn red, this is the most common pocket encirclement array in the strategic layout. But even so, staring at this map, there is still a palpitating and depressing sense of authority. Because both Sean and William know very well that on this military map, the general trend created by the enemy has formed half. Once the real trend is formed, it is the so-called general trend. Under such circumstances, no one can resist. Of course, there is no way to fight, that is to deal with it by the same means, and Sean also believes that as long as William can hold 150000 troops, he will be able to compete with the other party''s 250000 total troops. But now, they don''t have such time. Even if they mobilize the whole territory to recruit soldiers now, it''s good to be able to gather 60000 people. But an army without any training is worthless on the battlefield. "Now their potential has not been formally formed. At most, it can only be regarded as half formed." William stared at the map for a long time, and then said in a deep voice, "so we still have a chance. As long as yasna agrees to send troops to reinforce us, we may not be able to swallow berbis." William is also right. At present, berbis has only 80000 troops. As long as yasna is willing to lend her 30000 troops to him, there is no problem with 50000 against 80000, including 20000 people under his command. As long as they occupy the burbish territory, they can garrison troops in the burbish territory. With the strategic advantage of the burbish territory, they can receive reinforcements from chilav in the southeast and tingqi in the northeast, which is tantamount to occupying an absolute strategic advantage. Under such circumstances, if the other party wants to fully invade, it must break William''s strategic advantage, so they can only fight with William here before recapturing the burbis collar. In this way, in fact, it is equivalent to containing the main force of the other party''s army, and the general trend created by the other party will collapse, but it is equivalent to the national war set off by Sean, not the national war set off by dabion. After all, Sean occupied the territory of DINCH and yadby, and the Dayi and chilav belong to dabion. Therefore, the kingdom of dabion will not be condemned by any public opinion this time. So once Sean started the national war, it would be very disadvantageous to Sean in mainland public opinion. It''s easy to say if the Principality of lane can win completely in the end. If it is defeated, it may be necessary to take Sean for an operation to calm down the anger. This has been the practice of aristocrats since ancient times. So after hearing William''s tactics, Sean was silent for a moment, and then asked, "did the other party crack the opportunity you said?" "Yes!" It was also a moment of silence before William said, "but I don''t think the other party will do so." "Why?" Sean was puzzled. "If the other party ignores us, directly takes the north of tinchiin as a breakthrough, and then after occupying half of the territory, sends troops to Dayi and yadby, it is they who contain us, not us." William drew two arrows on this military map. Sean found that with William''s stroke, one-third of the entire tinchiin collar had disappeared, and this third position just occupied the main road to the Dayi collar and the yadby collar. "In this case, if we recapture this important road, Then the two separate armies of the other side are like isolated soldiers completely behind the enemy. It will be sooner or later for us to eat them. Unless the other side abandons these occupied areas and breaks through the northwest led by Dayi, it can retain at least half of its troops. " "This tactic is too conceited." Sean said in a deep voice. "Yes, even for me, I won''t make such a decision unless I have no way." William said in a deep voice, "because if you fail, it is likely to be a situation of total military destruction, and it is almost impossible to turn over Of course, if it succeeds, it is the real trend of the times, and the other party can run amok in our territory. " "Guess how likely the other party is to take such an adventure?" "Unless it is ten generals, it is impossible to make this strategic layout with a success rate of less than 30% William replied without hesitation. But the answer made Sean''s heart burst. If it''s really that woman, then the other party is really likely to make this strategic layout, because she is one of the top ten, and the ranking is higher than William. However, in Sean''s impression, this woman was not from the southern continent. At that time, she appeared at the end of the third expansion film, that is, in the battle against the demon invasion, relying on a two-year campaign, she successfully united all human forces and drove the demon back to the abyss. It can be said that the final victory of that battle was the result of her own efforts. It was also because of this battle that she successfully ranked seventh among the top ten generals. But now, Sean saw a very obvious momentum building layout on this map. Although the momentum has not yet been completed, an embryonic form has already existed. Although she is a person who doesn''t like adventure, her forbearance and dormancy are also very terrible. She is even very good at making use of all available environments. "Does this tactic increase the probability of success?" Sean asked. After pondering for a moment, William nodded again: "yes." At the same time, he circled the white border territories on the left of the Dayi collar, which belong to the Lords of the boulder family faction, and even two of them border with the modge collar. Sean understood when he saw this. However, William''s words are somewhat different from what Sean thought: "if the boulder family also joins this strategic layout, then this strategy will no longer be an adventurous layout, or even a layout that lures us to be deceived." "What do you mean?" "As long as the boulder family also takes part in the war, as long as the other party controls tingqi''s strategic way, they can directly attack the yadby collar and give the Dayi collar to the boulder family. In this way, they will have much less pressure to face our attack. Even at this time, if the boulder family is more ambitious, we can''t even hold the panda leader. In this way, we will become a lonely army behind the enemy. " William said in a deep voice, "and don''t forget, because you lent us all your troops, Lord Athena doesn''t have enough troops to hold the modge leader, and it may even ruin the whole thunder front In other words, if that''s what the other side intended at the beginning, the 80000 troops now led by burbis are definitely a cannon fodder force that can be sacrificed at any time, or a bait to deceive us. " "The boulder family, the nugus family and the Howard family are in conflict with each other. They shouldn''t cooperate with them." "If the commander really can build momentum, then she is entirely possible to turn this operation into a national war. In the general situation of national war, even if the boulder family is not happy, they will be forced to a desperate situation. They can only choose to send troops, otherwise they will be charged with treason. " William said in a deep voice, "this... Is the horror of the general trend Anyone who can use power so skillfully will not be a simple person. " "Cha! No matter how much you pay, you must investigate and deal with the name of the commander of the other party! " Sean said in a deep voice, "before we find out the commander''s name, let''s make arrangements for our retreat." "I see." Chapter 513 The realm of nothingness, which means the realm of nothingness, means infinite expanse and disorder of time and space. It is the nickname of Shawn''s intelligence department. Although this department was established later, under William''s own framework and the effective management of rupee, although it has some deficiencies because of its short establishment time, it is no worse than the intelligence network mastered by ordinary Lords. Although in terms of intelligence gathering capacity alone, perhaps even the second and third tier nobles in the Principality of lane can not compare, at present, they are in the period of war, and panda is in the front-line position, so the speed of intelligence gathering still has a great advantage. However, if we want to compete for the comprehensive level of intelligence analysis and judgment accuracy, there are no more than five giants in the whole principality of Ryan who can compete with Sean in intelligence ability, and two of them have Evans, the father and daughter of Athena g. Evans and Roland g. Evans. At this time, when the void began to collect targeted information on the changes of the southern nobles of the dabion Kingdom under the command of Sean, all kinds of transfers, appointments, plans and other materials from the dabion Kingdom began to gather towards the void city. As the information becomes more and more abundant, the content that can be analyzed naturally becomes more and more, but the more you understand, William''s face begins to become more and more ugly. But at this time, Sean was no longer in the void City, but went to the gray shadow forest with Cecilia more than half a month ago. The grey shadow forest has a vast area, which can be regarded as a forest. At least nearly half of its area is in the jedubi territory, while the burbish territory accounts for most of the other half, and less than one sixth of its territory is in the panda territory. In the earliest times, whether panda, berbis or yadby, the forest was staggered in the division of territory and did not belong to their own territory. Just about a hundred years ago, for some reason, the Lords of the three territories broke out a war around the forest. The war lasted for several years. Finally, no one of the three parties could completely occupy the forest, so it could only be divided according to the strength at that time. Therefore, the most powerful Baron yadby divided half of the area, and the remaining half was divided by bobis and panda. Later, for a long time, there were border areas of three territories in the forest to distinguish regions, and even sentries were set up. Until about 40 years ago, after the outbreak of a wave of Warcraft in the grey shadow forest, these border lines and sentries divided by the three lords in the grey shadow forest were in vain, and the grey shadow forest has become a paradise for Warcraft since then, including the figure of level 5 Warcraft. However, because of this, many rare materials in the gray shadow forest can be preserved. After all, not everyone has the ability to collect these good things in the gray shadow forest. You know, although level 5 Warcraft is only equivalent to the strength of superior silver, the ferocity and strength of Warcraft also make it difficult for superior silver experts to deal with. The aborigines in this world are not players, and they don''t have all kinds of ability bonuses against the sky. This is an extremely dangerous place for others, but not very dangerous for Sean. Because the gray shadow forest has been in the game several times at the beginning. Although there is no copy here, it is less attractive to those game enthusiasts, but the gray shadow forest produces many good materials, so it can be regarded as a treasure land that must be occupied by the guild. In the game, as one of the top ten overlords in the southern continent, how could the wings of the void miss such a treasure land, so Sean is not dangerous to the gray shadow forest, but can''t be cooked again. In this place, he has participated in regiment battles not 100 times, but also 80 times. He has long remembered the terrain very well. In other words, no player who wants to mix in the gray shadow forest dares not to remember these terrain. The main goal of Sean''s coming here this time is to find several materials to completely forge the flame lion tusks. By the way, try to find another flame wood forming the tree core, because there are almost 70 grams of blood sand in the materials left by the Hastings family. If you can get another flame wood tree core, Then the flame lion''s tusks can be attached with the effect of "purple flame burning". In addition to completely forging the flame lion tusks, Sean also wanted to help Cecilia forge a staff, and even he had already figured out the materials. However, compared with the materials needed for the fangs of the flaming lion, it is really difficult to build this staff for Cecilia, because the main components of the staff are divided into two parts. One is the staff body as the carrier. This material selection is very important, which almost determines 80% of the power of a staff. Sean''s plan is to see if he can meet the flame wood that has formed the tree core. If so, the effect is the best if the flame wood is used to polish the staff body close to the tree body of the counting center. Of course, if not, then only choose the other kind of wood that is not formed. After all, this rod is only Cecilia''s transitional equipment. If he really wants to tailor for Cecilia, then he will choose Wutong wood. Compared with the material of the staff body, it is simpler to form another part of the staff. Although there is no crystal core of crimson flame, it can make do with some high-quality rubies or simply a flame wood tree core. Moreover, as long as this material is not excessively consumed and wasted in battle, a new staff can be removed and inlaid again in the future. Because he was familiar with the gray shadow forest, Sean didn''t be careful when entering the forest, but stepped in without care. Cecilia, who had lived with Sean for a long time, immediately knew that Sean was no stranger to the gray shadow forest when she saw Sean''s look and action, so she soon followed up. Although she didn''t know why Sean seemed so relaxed about the gray shadow forest, she had heard of the danger of the gray shadow forest, and the closer he was to the hinterland of the gray shadow forest, the higher the risk coefficient would be, but Cecilia felt a sense of peace when Sean showed this relaxed look. She couldn''t help recalling that when she was in the forest of stars and meteorites, Sean also looked relaxed and comfortable in the place that was extremely dangerous in the eyes of countless people. Thinking of this, Cecilia glanced at Sean slightly, but found that Sean''s appearance did not seem to have changed. She was still as young as when she met a few years ago. In addition to the wisdom and vicissitudes revealed by the passage of years, it can be said that Sean had no obvious appearance change. At this moment, Cecilia even slightly doubted that Sean was not a human, but an elf? Under such conjecture, Cecilia found many places she had never thought about before. Sean is not very old, but he knows a lot of knowledge, and this knowledge is not limited to one aspect, but involves almost all cultures on the whole continent. You know, pure soldiers are generally unlikely to know about magicians or priests. After all, if you need to be distracted to understand, you will slow down on the road of soldiers. According to Cecilia''s understanding of Sean, she knows that Sean is not a genius. However, if Sean is an elf, these things can be explained. Only elves have a long life span and can learn other knowledge, even know the secrets that have never spread on the mainland. For example, about the angel costumes of the St. Joels empire. Thinking of this, Cecilia secretly glanced at Sean''s ear: it''s not sharp. "Well, maybe it''s just a half elf?" Cecilia whispered to herself, because she knew that not all half elves would have sharp ears. In fact, many half elves are no different from humans. Except that elves can sense by breath, it is generally difficult for humans to distinguish those half elves who are not sharp ears. With such wild speculation, Cecilia didn''t pay attention to her feet for a moment. She accidentally bumped, and the whole person immediately fell forward. Although Sean walked in front, he was still very careful about the situation around him. His apparent ease was only because he was familiar with the environment. However, although he is familiar with the surrounding environment, it does not mean that he will relax his vigilance. Although he is only on the edge of the gray shadow forest and will not encounter high-level Warcraft, this place has some more dangerous than high-level Warcraft. So when Cecilia fell, Sean immediately noticed it and quickly turned and reached for her. But when Sean''s hand just caught Cecilia, his face suddenly changed. He caught Cecilia''s left hand and pulled Cecilia directly into his arms. His right hand also took out the dead bone from the space ring in an instant and waved his sword behind without looking. "Ding! Ding! " Two metal impacts suddenly sounded, and then two feather arrows were blocked by Sean''s sword. The next moment, Sean had protected Cecilia behind him and turned to look at the place where the feather arrow had just shot. But at this time, where the arrow came from, there was no one there. It can even be said that there was no movement. Even Cecilia couldn''t believe that she was almost shot seconds ago if the two feather arrows on the ground were not clear and conspicuous. And Sean''s face looked very gloomy at the moment. He never thought that he would be attacked as soon as he entered the gray shadow forest. These demon hunters were too brave. Chapter 514 Where there are Warcraft, there must be demon hunters and demon hunters. Although the two types seem similar in name, they are actually two completely different systems. Demon hunters, also known as demon hunters, are contract hunters of the demon hunting guild and are specially responsible for solving the entrustment issued by the demon hunting guild. In addition to the materials specially mentioned in the entrusted task to be handed over as the voucher for completing the entrusted task, the hunted Warcraft and other materials that can be dismembered naturally belong to the demon hunter. Of course, the demon hunting guild doesn''t just solve the problem of Warcraft. Sometimes creatures such as demons, demons and undead are also their mission goals. Sean didn''t know much about the demon hunting guild before, but now he knows very well that the demon hunting guild is actually an organization separated from the Exorcist Association in those years. Now after so many years, the demon hunting guild naturally has a complete guild system, and any hunter who signs a contract with the demon hunting guild must obey unconditionally after receiving the demon hunting order from the demon hunting guild, otherwise he will be removed from the demon hunting guild. The stronger the strength, the higher the rating of the demon hunter in the demon hunting guild, the fewer times they need to serve the demon hunting guild unconditionally every year. Of course, the reason why demon hunters are so willing to contribute is also closely related to the perfect system of the demon hunting guild. Any demon hunter who died because of the entrustment of the demon hunting guild can get a good blood money. This blood money will be given to the beneficiary written when the demon hunter signed the contract. There has never been any corruption. If the demon hunter represents the official, then the demon hunter is a private thief. All people who hunt and kill Warcraft, sell Warcraft materials for a living, and have not signed a contract with the demon hunting guild are called demon hunters. The biggest difference between demon hunters and demon hunters is that they don''t care about any rules at all. They are people constantly wandering on the edge of death. Therefore, as long as they can successfully hunt the target, they will use any means. What impressed Sean most about these people was that if he didn''t kill these people in the game and had experience and props rewards, he even thought these people were players. It can even be said that because of the generation of system data, they are more skilled than players in many sinister means. At this moment, looking at the two arrows on the ground, Sean realized that it would never be the demon hunter who had attacked him just now, but the demon hunter. Only demon hunters dare to attack those who enter the grey shadow forest without scruples, because the grey shadow forest is not a safe place at all. Naturally, people who will enter here have the same purpose as demon hunters, and the more competitors, the more unfavorable it is for their demon hunters, so one less is one. Of course, this does not mean that the demon hunter will really behave like that. Sometimes, the demon hunter is not an honest guy where no one sees him. However, Sean is now sure that he is a demon hunter rather than a demon hunter. That''s because since Alfred took Jero, the demon hunting guild, like the mage guild and brother''s house, has chosen to evacuate. Therefore, there will be no entrustment from the demon hunting guild here. Sean and Cecilia enter the gray shadow forest just on the side led by yadby. Therefore, they will never encounter the demon hunter in this direction. Even if they encounter the demon hunter who is evacuating the gray shadow forest. The two men who attacked him just now chose to flee to the depths of the forest immediately after the attack failed, so the situation is very obvious. "What happened to the grey shadow forest?" Sean frowned. "What do you mean?" Cecilia was still a little frightened. If Sean hadn''t shot just now, she might be hard to stop that arrow. If she can''t stop it, with the cunning angle of that arrow, even if she can avoid the fatal injury, she will be seriously hurt. At the thought of following Sean this time, she was almost beaten home to rest before she showed her recent growth. Even Cecilia looked very angry at the moment. "Those are demon hunters." Sean said in a deep voice, but his eyes have begun to sweep around, "demon hunters, you can understand that they are a group of unruly demon hunters. They usually do anything to achieve their goals. But usually, if there is no conflict of interest, even demon hunters will not attack others at will, because it is likely to cause some unnecessary trouble and lead to unexpected factors. " At this point, Sean had picked up two arrows on the ground, and then glanced at the position where the arrows had just been fired. Although Sean doesn''t remember those two places very clearly, he still has some impressions. The most suitable position for archery in these two general directions is more than 200 meters from where he is now. If it''s a general shooting, he''s almost exhausted at this time. It''s difficult to use such means as hanging and throwing in the forest, Especially those two positions are not suitable. But when Sean blocked the two arrows just now, he obviously felt the push of strength, and there was obviously a trace of fighting spirit. Fighting spirit is an attack skill that can only be used by experts in the silver realm. In other words, the two men who just shot must be the masters of the lower silver - if they were the upper silver, Sean couldn''t block it so easily. If he is a golden strong man, he has been injured and can only choose to leave. How can he stand here with a relaxed face. What really puzzles Sean is here. At the edge of the grey shadow forest, it''s hard to say whether there is a Warcraft or not. Even if it''s only a level-1 or level-2 Warcraft, of course, Warcraft like this don''t have much value and useful materials, so naturally it can''t attract those powerful demon hunters. At least, no silver master will be interested in such Warcraft, unless it is a very special low-level Warcraft, such as ferret and red fire snake, which can be captured and cultivated, or a valuable Warcraft such as dragon blood black lizard. Only in this way can we explain why these demon hunters did not even say a warning. At first, even in the game, Sean met those demon hunters. At first, the names of these guys also represented neutral yellow. Only when the players completely ignored the warning, these demon hunters would attack. "There must be something valuable here." Soon, Sean had a clear judgment about the observation around him. Before, because of his understanding of the terrain, he moved forward easily and ignored it. Now, after careful observation, he found that there were detection traps around. Cecilia''s fall just now was not careless, but because she tripped over this kind of detection trap. Therefore, it can be seen from this point that the other party was obviously prepared. At least they won''t let people go further casually. Sean''s face became even more ugly at the thought of this. He came to the grey shadow forest just to find some materials. He didn''t intend to fight with these demon hunters. Now the situation of the territory is so critical that he can''t waste so much time. If the other party starts warning, it doesn''t matter if he gives way and doesn''t go further in this direction, but now he doesn''t even say a warning and will directly kill the killer. Sean''s face is very ugly. He has decided that these guys had better not fall into his hands, or he will make them regret their previous moves. "Go!" Sean immediately said to Cecilia, "those demon hunters did not even say any rules this time. They must have found something..." When he said this, Sean was suddenly stunned, because he had remembered what would attract these good demon hunters to act without rules. Level 3 Warcraft, black crystal demon leopard! Level 3 Warcraft is equivalent to the strength of upper bronze, but because Warcraft is usually more powerful, it is often one level higher than human beings. However, the biggest advantage of leopard Warcraft is speed, and its power in attack is not particularly large. However, it is also a very difficult Warcraft because of its fast movement speed and attack speed. Moreover, most Warcraft naturally use magic, so many do not lack long-range attack means, so they usually use the team battle mode to deal with Warcraft. Some people resist damage, some are used as bait, and some are responsible for attack. But the black crystal leopard is a little different. This kind of Warcraft is called black crystal demon leopard because it has long eaten a kind of magic black stone, so its body surface becomes very hard, like black crystal. However, this kind of Warcraft doesn''t have any attack magic. The only magic it can do is greatly strengthen its own defense ability - although it is not completely immune to physical damage, it can at least exempt a large part of physical damage. Therefore, once the black crystal magic leopard activates the ability of blackening, people who can''t fight will not be able to cause any damage to it at all. Moreover, the attack power of the black crystal demon leopard will also be greatly improved because of the black crystal - if the light armor and small shield can block the attack of the black crystal demon leopard before, after activating the black crystal, unless it is a defense equipment of the level of heavy shield and heavy armor, it will be directly broken by it. In reality, it is who blocks who dies. However, on the contrary, once the black crystal is activated, the speed of the black crystal magic leopard will decrease, at least not as fast and haunted as before. But even so, if you encounter the black crystal demon leopard, there will still be countless people who will sacrifice their lives and forget their lives. Of course, it would be better if you could swallow it alone. The reason why these people are interested in the black crystal magic leopard is simply because the black crystal magic leopard is almost full of treasure! Its skin can make leather armor with almost no defense under light armor; Its blood can be used in the production of various alchemy drugs; Its tendon can be used as the bow string of silver magic bow and arrow; If bones are ground into powder, mixed with a special alchemy medicine, and then applied to any equipment, the magic of the equipment can be strengthened - in other words, it is the main material for upgrading demonized equipment. As for other materials such as claws, flesh and blood, teeth and so on, they are also very valuable. Other materials of the black crystal magic leopard Sean can not care, but his bones and blood are what Sean needs most. You know, the black crystal magic leopard is also a specialty of the grey shadow forest - it is impossible to see the black crystal magic leopard anywhere except here. At the beginning, in the game, the refresh period of the black crystal magic leopard was once every ten days, that is, once every month in the game. Even in the later stage of the game, guild wars broke out in order to snatch the black crystal magic leopard occurred more frequently. It doesn''t matter if you haven''t met it before, because even if you know that the black crystal magic leopard refreshes in the gray shadow forest, it will only refresh in the peripheral area. In such a vast area as the gray shadow forest, it''s not so easy to meet. So when Sean came to the gray shadow forest, he didn''t consider this kind of Warcraft at first, but now that he knows that the black crystal magic leopard "Refresh" is near him, how can he let go? Not to mention, those demon hunters killed him just now! Almost instantly, Sean had made a decision: grab the monster! Chapter 515 Now that he has decided to do his best, Sean will certainly not be slow. With his current agility and endurance, even if he doesn''t start light body technique and adrenal stimulation, he won''t be much slower than the lower gold. If he takes the conventional route to be promoted, Sean can even share the same score with them. So when he carried Cecilia on his back, he was already full of explosion and chased in the direction of the two people who had just fled in front. At this time, just in front of the road pursued by Sean at full speed, two men in their thirties were also running at high speed. "Second brother, why should we run away?" The slightly younger middle-aged man on the left asked in some confusion. He wore a suit of leather armor, which was obviously not tailor-made by him, because it was obviously small on his body, which looked a bit strange. He also wore a machete on his back without a scabbard, but the blade had some rust. Obviously, it was not a precious weapon. In addition, there was an arrow bag at the back waist, in which about ten arrows were left. As for the ox horn arc bow, he held it tightly in his left hand. Even if he is running with all his strength at the moment, he sees this bow very important. "We are not his opponent." The man called third brother said in a deep voice. Different from the middle-aged man on the left, although the man on the right is equally burly, he doesn''t wear any protective equipment. He even has no other weapons except a war bow, three arrow bags and a dagger pinned to his right boot. However, the evil spirit emanating from him was much stronger than the middle-aged man on the left. It was obvious that he was a man who really fought his way through countless bloody battles. "Isn''t it?" Hearing the words of the middle-aged man on the right, the man on the left showed surprise, "third brother, are you not an opponent?" "No!" The man on the right said simply, "I''m afraid no one is his opponent except big brother If we had known it was such a difficult enemy, we shouldn''t have done it. Now we have provoked such an enemy in vain, which is very unfavorable to us. " "What are you afraid of!" The man on the left shouted discontentedly, "if it''s an opponent, you have to fight before you know!" The man on the right glanced. The middle-aged man on the left had a bright face. After mumbling a few sentences with completely unknown meaning, he didn''t dare to speak again. This time, however, their speed increased a bit, and they quickly turned to the Northeast in mid air. However, the fighting spirit erupted from the acceleration just now rushed forward with the air flow and inertia, and their breath was taken away at the same time. This is a common skill of demon hunters. Of course, there is also a means of hiding breath to cooperate with this skill. After all, Warcraft all rely on breath to hunt their prey. If a demon hunter can''t beat a high-level Warcraft, he must find a way to shield the breath and escape. However, if only the breath is shielded, it is useless at all, because the more advanced Warcraft is, the more cautious they are. If they suddenly find that the tracked breath disappears, they will only search nearby. Although the breath can be shielded, people will not disappear out of thin air. Therefore, after a long time, the demon hunters came up with this special means to deal with Warcraft. About a few minutes later, Sean and Cecilia came to this place. Just as soon as he came here, Sean stopped and didn''t continue to rush forward as before. "What''s the matter?" Cecilia asked with some doubt. "It looks like we''re close to the target." Sean looked at the front where the breath was fading away, sneered, then turned his head and looked towards the northeast, and then immediately got up and chased after him. If ordinary people are chasing demon hunters, I''m afraid they will really be cheated by this means. Because they just moved along the airflow and were taken away, not only their smell, but also a trace of the outbreak of fighting spirit. For experts and strong people, chasing the enemy depends on the clues on the road and the traces of fighting spirit. Especially if fighting spirit is used to drive the road, the traces of fighting spirit will be very obvious. Although it has not been retained in the air for a long time, it is already an extremely obvious clue for the strong people who are chasing. But Sean is different. He has a lot of dealings with demon hunters in the game. After all, these are a group of real robbers. Therefore, he is certainly very clear about this means of escape. This is a public skill unique to the demon hunter camp. At the beginning of the game, the reason why the demon hunter camp was stronger than the demon hunter was because of this anti heaven escape skill. Almost 80% of the players of the whole game would choose the demon hunter instead of the demon hunter. However, in the game, this means is almost a bad Street practice, but in today''s miracle continent, few people know this escape skill, and even a rare elite. So when the two middle-aged men used this escape technique, they thought they were safe and relaxed. But they didn''t know that Sean even knew how to use this skill better than themselves. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have judged that the two fled to the northeast at the first time. If the two had known that Sean was so terrible and rebellious, they wouldn''t take the initiative to attack Sean. Not long after, the two middle-aged men came to a temporary camp. Although it is a camp, it is actually just a place to rest. Not to mention tents or even sleeping bags, there are only a few piles of hay heaps casually thrown on the ground, sprinkled with some powder similar to lime, which can effectively prevent the smell on the hay heaps. Moreover, for demon hunters, they remember the basic hunting rules very clearly and will never make those small mistakes, So the chosen Camp is a disadvantage. At the moment, the return of the two middle-aged men soon attracted the attention of a middle-aged man monitoring the surrounding situation in the camp. If you look at it carefully at this time, you can find that not only the middle-aged man and the other two people in the camp, but also the two middle-aged men who fled all the way back were sprinkled with some powder similar to lime. Of course, in this world, this powder is not lime, but a shielding powder that can shield smell. It is one of the common tools of demon hunters and demon hunters. Seeing their return, the middle-aged man in charge of monitoring immediately asked, "what''s the situation?" "I met a cruel man." It was the middle-aged man on the right. His voice was low and full of a sense of awe. "Robbie and I are not rivals." Hearing the middle-aged man say so, the pupil of the person who asked suddenly shrunk, and he was a little surprised. Their team was put together temporarily. The two men in front of him were a pair of brothers. Although he didn''t know the two men, he knew their eldest brother, who was a famous man in the demon hunting circle in the south of dabion. And although the two brothers are still a little behind their eldest brother, how can they be worse than those who hang around on the edge of death all year round. He himself has the strength of superior silver, but in the face of the joint efforts of the two brothers, he has to deal with it very embarrassed. In fact, even if there are three people on his side, even if they conflict with the two brothers, they can only maintain an invincible face. It is impossible to kill the two brothers. Besides, even if they can, they dare not do so. After all, their eldest brother is an expert at the top of the silver peak. He is a cruel man who has stepped into the golden threshold with half a foot. So now, these two people say that they are not opponents of each other. How can they not surprise him? "What''s going on?" The middle-aged man''s slightly startled voice attracted the attention of two partners who were resting next to him, and the other two soon surrounded. "What happened?" Someone spoke. "David said he met a cruel man." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "he and Robbie are not opponents of each other." "Neither of you is the opponent of the other?" The man who spoke was a fairly young man, about 25 or 6 years old, almost the same age as Sean, but his breath was not strong, probably only the strength of the lower silver, but his fierce murderous spirit was not weaker than Sean. Demon hunters have never been weak, even if it is only bronze strength, but as long as they have survived more than a dozen battles, their combat effectiveness can never be judged by a simple strength standard. Maybe in other places, the murderous intention emanating from this young man will make some nobles look at him and think his potential is absolutely amazing, but in fact, this young man''s potential is not high, especially for other experienced and sophisticated demon hunters. They all know that if this young man doesn''t have great opportunities, It is impossible to become a gold power. "Yes." The middle-aged man named David said in a deep voice, "one of the other party got caught in a trip rope, and the other went to help. Robbie and I shot two arrows on time and were easily blocked by the other party." "You only shot two arrows and said you were not your opponent?" It was another person who spoke. His age is not big, about thirty-two or three years old, but his strength is one of the only two upper silver among the five people present. He and the middle-aged man who just asked had been partners for a long time. They were not only close in strength, but also very knowledgeable. They had a deep friendship in countless death adventures. Therefore, they had always acted together, but they were not the opponents of the black crystal magic leopard with their strength, so they found David and Robbie brothers. As for the young man, he was also brought by the middle-aged man who spoke at this time. It is said that he was the son of a distant relative. Although the demon hunter profession is dangerous, the income is really very good, because the Warcraft materials they hunt are their own, and they can also trade through the underground black market. Unlike the demon hunter, they need a commission from the demon hunting guild. Hearing the middle-aged man''s obviously questioning tone, David raised his eyebrows and sneered: "don''t say you didn''t trip over the stumbling rope or get distracted because of other things. Even if you know Robbie and I are going to attack you, can you block an arrow from the tricky angle?" Being so ridiculed by David, the middle-aged man looked sluggish, but he knew that what the other party said was the truth. Don''t say it was a sneak attack. Even if he knew that the brothers were going to attack himself, he might not be able to stop the two arrows. Even if he could, it would never be easy. But now, since David said so, the other party not only easily blocked, but also may not even hurt at all, otherwise they would never say they met a cruel person. Demon hunters are not fools. If they don''t even have such a little common sense of judgment, they can''t survive. The atmosphere was a little stagnant. "No, how do you know you''re not an opponent!" The young man was a little upset when he saw his uncle choking. David glanced at the young man coldly: "I know I''m not an opponent without fighting. We can escape and save our lives, but if we fight him, I''m afraid Robbie and I will be seriously injured even if we can escape. " Of course, David didn''t say a word, that is, the injured demon hunter can''t live. Because this is a circle of the jungle. But to everyone''s surprise, just as David finished saying this, a voice suddenly sounded, "you''re only half right." Chapter 516 Everyone turned their heads in horror and looked at the place where the sound was made. A young man with black hair and black pupils walked out of the forest. His clothes are very simple, just a set of ordinary hunting clothes, but the well-informed demon hunter can see it at a glance. The specification of this kind of hunting clothes is a typical aristocratic dress, because even if its shape is simple, it also has a luxurious and restrained temperament. Only tailors who tailor clothes for the nobility can make such clothes, and only the nobility dare to wear such clothes. There is no doubt that this young man with black hair and black pupils is definitely an aristocrat. However, how could a noble come to the gray shadow forest? Thinking of this, the middle-aged man who was responsible for monitoring the surrounding environment turned his head and looked at David. He said in a cold voice, "you have been followed. I don''t know!" "It''s impossible!" David''s face was a ghost, and even Robbie''s was equally frightened. The term "explosive flow turn" is a public skill that elite demon hunters will have, that is, the special skill specially used to escape pursuit. This skill is not easy to master. Many demon hunters are directly buried under the use of this skill. However, if you successfully master this skill, even if your strength is low, you can be respected to a certain extent in the circle of demon Hunters - of course, for aborigines and NPCs in the original game, it''s not so troublesome for players to learn skills. For players, the real trouble is how to receive tasks that can learn skills. However, once the skills are successfully activated, it is not difficult to burn the skills to the full level in a short time if you are willing to invest in proficiency. Of course, Sean can do this skill, and he not only can, but also one of the few skills he was willing to invest a lot of proficiency in the game, because this skill can really reap good benefits when used in adventure and some copy strategies. However, when Sean decided to become the Lord, he didn''t choose to consume proficiency points to activate this skill, because he thought he probably wouldn''t have any chance to use this skill in the future. It''s better not to waste proficiency points. However, not activating does not mean that he will forget this skill. "But it''s just the turning direction of the explosive flow at the beginning. If you can''t even hide your breath in the air, you want to get rid of me. Isn''t it too contemptuous?" Before the other party reacted, Sean had said it with a sneer. There are ten levels of explosive flow direction. The ability of explosive flow direction can be strengthened at the third, sixth, ninth and tenth levels. These four enhancements are also the criteria used by players to judge whether the opponent''s explosive flow direction is profound. An additional bonus effect can be obtained from the three-level blast direction, that is, hiding in the air. The only effect of this effect is to reduce the breath trace generated when turning after using this skill, because when dealing with Warcraft above level 6 or those Warcraft with keen sense of smell, simple explosion flow turning is no longer easy to use, and those cunning Warcraft can also easily distinguish the change of smell. Only after mastering the hiding in the air can we escape the pursuit of these Warcraft, so the explosive flow below level 3 is just getting started in the player''s evaluation. Even David and Robbie don''t understand the term "hiding in the air", let alone the other three demon hunters who haven''t mastered the special skill of explosive flow turning. But David and Robbie will burst into such special skills, but others still know. At the moment, the young man who seems to be an aristocrat said these words so easily. The five people present immediately understood that this aristocrat is more difficult than David and Robbie thought. "But you were half right just now." Sean''s face suddenly changed and smiled friendly, but the smile fell into the eyes of David and other five people, which was just like a devil''s ferocious smile. "If you two run away desperately, there is still hope to live. But if you fight me, you can''t live, let alone run away. " If someone had said such words to David and Robbie like Sean before, David and Robbie would surely tear them apart. But as a person who knows even the high-level skills that only spread in the circle of demon hunters, even David and Robbie did use the explosion direction, and they couldn''t get rid of Sean. At the moment, no one really thought Sean was joking. If there is regret medicine, David and Robbie would rather die than provoke Sean. After all, death is a moment, but now the atmosphere shrouded in fear is too uncomfortable. "Who the hell are you?" To Sean''s slight surprise, it was not David or Robbie who spoke, but the former monitor. Now Sean can be sure that this man is definitely the leader of this temporary team. And from the other side, he still has the courage to ask questions and try to appease and stabilize the whole team. Only this courage deserves Sean''s respect. "Sean Connery." Sean smiled. "Today''s Baron panda." "Is it... The nobility of dabion or the nobility of Ryan?" Hearing Sean''s words, the middle-aged man hesitated, but still asked. Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Sean knew that these guys had not left the gray shadow forest for at least half a year. Demon hunters are different from hunters. If they die in the process of hunting Warcraft, they will not touch blood and gold. Even the harvest of their action will be divided up by other demon hunters. So every time they go out to hunt Warcraft, they usually don''t hunt only one, but hunt a lot. In this way, they naturally have to stay in an area for a long time - this time is also related to the number of Warcraft in the area. Gray shadow forest, as a highly active area of Warcraft, generally stays here for three or four months, and the harvest should be considerable even if it is not big. If these people have stayed here for more than half a year, there are usually only two possibilities. "Who''s going back?" Sean asked casually, "or are you staring at the big guy?" This time, everyone smiled helplessly. If you haven''t taken Sean too seriously before, no one dares to ignore him now. Just a few simple words of conversation can judge their purpose, which not only proves that the other party is very familiar with their demon hunter circle, but also means that he doesn''t care about the five of them at all. "I''m Lord Ryan." Looking at these demon hunters, Sean said faintly, "looks like you''re staring at the big guys Let me guess. " Sean''s eyes swept on everyone''s faces one by one. Anyone who touched Sean''s eyes would have to lower his head. This is a very unusual signal. Demon hunters have always been a group of bold and reckless people who ignore the law. Their circle believes in the law of the jungle. Therefore, how can they fear a mere nobleman, let alone a baron? But now they all choose to bow their heads, which means that their awe of Sean is not because of Sean''s identity, but because of Sean''s strength at the moment. "... this is the edge of the grey shadow forest. Generally, there can''t be any powerful Warcraft. Even level 3 Warcraft are rare." Sean said calmly, "but there are five people here, and they are all silver strength, so there is only one explanation... The black crystal magic leopard." The five people present suddenly looked up at Sean, but their expressions were different. The middle-aged man in charge of the team, his companions and the young man were shocked, while David and Robbie''s faces were shocked, but their eyes were more ferocious. The expressions of David and Robbie were the same as Sean expected. He even knew that although they were in a team of five to kill the black crystal leopard, he was sure that once they killed the black crystal leopard, the other three would die in the hands of David and Robbie. For no other reason, the value of the black crystal magic leopard is too high. If an excellent demon hunter stays in the gray shadow forest for the first half of the year, he won''t have to take risks in the next two years. So as long as you successfully hunt and kill the black crystal demon leopard, even if it is divided equally among five people, it is enough to live a rich life for five or six years. Of course, if it is swallowed alone, it can really be regarded as a perfect retreat. "Sir..." the demon hunter hesitated, clenched his teeth and said, "it was our fault to offend you before..." "I want the blood and skeleton of the black crystal demon leopard. I can give you other things." Before the other party finished, Sean had spoken first. There are three places where the black crystal magic leopard has the highest value, one is its fur, one is its blood, and the last is its skeleton. When Sean opened his mouth, he directly wanted to take the two most valuable materials, which of course would make these demon hunters have some resentment. But Sean knew the character of the demon hunter, so he didn''t eat alone, but left other parts to these demon hunters. Otherwise, he even wanted the fur of the black crystal demon leopard. The leather armor produced by this thing not only has high defense, but also has excellent magic penetration, which is most suitable for mages. "Good!" The situation is stronger than others. Although they haven''t fought with Sean yet, they have been in a weak position since Sean appeared. Therefore, even if they are not happy, the middle-aged man can only nod and agree. If Sean''s strength wasn''t stronger than them, they wouldn''t talk so much with Sean. They would have killed Sean long ago. "But before that..." Sean nodded slightly, and then his tone changed suddenly. After everyone didn''t respond, Sean had started light body surgery and adrenal stimulation at the same time, and hit David and Robbie like a meteor! "I want to solve a little trouble first!" Chapter 517 Once Sean decides to take action, he can never be merciful. As long as he can use ten points, he can never use only nine points. He has seen too many cases in which he was sure to win, but he was overturned. In particular, his former guild president and people in the game call him "an immortal Xiaoqiang", because he is best at fighting back against adversity. No matter how difficult the situation is, he can always find a way to fight back. Even if the club where the wings of the void was originally located was burned by fire, but in the end, they did not dissolve, and even became more united. Under the leadership of their president, they burned up each other''s base camp by the same means. Then, two overlord guilds that lost their base camp launched a war sweeping the whole continent here in the southern continent. Until he came to this world. Therefore, Sean will never despise any opponent, especially in this real world, only the dead will not be countered by a Jedi. When Sean rushed in front of David and Robbie in an instant, the dead bone in his hand had drawn a miserable white arc shadow and cut it hard at David. Just now when he glanced at the people, he had found that David was a pure archer. Although he didn''t know the direction of his transfer, his melee ability would certainly not be much stronger. However, Robbie''s career surprised Sean a little. This guy was actually a robber in office - strictly speaking, this is indeed a hidden career, which is better than ordinary occupations at the same level, but this career has a lot of negative effects and is more despised than mercenaries. Therefore, this will start. Sean will lock the breakthrough in David. Even if he can''t kill at one blow, as long as he can hurt David, Sean believes that the next battle will be very smooth. Moreover, he was not fighting alone, but he didn''t dare to let Cecilia fight until David was solved. After all, Cecilia''s job is still a magician. She can''t stop the arrows shot by David, a professional archer. The white arc shadow cut out, but it was a little different from what Sean imagined. Because the bow in David''s hand was not cut in two under Sean''s sword, but made a dull low noise, and there was a crack on the bow. There was a look of surprise in Sean''s eyes. You know, the dead bone in his hand is an epic weapon, and it is also a rare weapon that can gradually grow and become stronger. Unless its sharpness is more than legendary equipment, it is impossible to stop the destruction of the dead bone. But now, this seemingly simple war bow can actually block the cutting attack of the dead bone. Even if Sean didn''t dare to do his best because of the rush attack, he left some spare power to prepare to change his moves, but this was really beyond his expectation. However, Sean was surprised, but David was more shocked than Sean. He also got this bow from other places. Although he didn''t know the origin of the bow, it was because of the bow that he became a very excellent shooter. Even if he didn''t walk through the Yang with a hundred steps, he could at least achieve the bull''s-eye of ten arrows and nine arrows. Of course, what''s more, the material of this bow is unknown. It''s not only extremely strong. It''s impossible for ordinary attacks to cause any damage to the bow body, but also the arc angle of the bow is very sharp. Therefore, many opponents who tried to bully the archer close, but were eventually killed by him. But now, when the bow stopped Sean''s chop, there was a crack on the bow. How could he not be surprised? The bow has been with him for seven or eight years. It has been used to block other people''s attacks for 800 times, but even so many times, it has never left traces on the bow, but now there are cracks! For a moment, after the shock, David knew that the long sword in Sean''s hand was not an ordinary thing. He thought that his eldest brother used a long sword, and his heart couldn''t help getting hot. David knows very well that he and Robbie are really not the opponent of the noble in front of him, but does that mean that under normal circumstances, which demon hunter has few special means to fight hard? If it is not necessary, who is willing to expose these cards, maybe some cards are used once less. But now, David can realize that Sean''s killing intention is absolutely true, that is to say, it''s really the time when they have to work hard, so there''s no hesitation. Damon''s left hand holding the War Bow suddenly moves, and he doesn''t know what mechanism he touched. Except for the grip in the middle of the war bow, the positions at both ends immediately become a cutting edge, It looks like a two edged sword. As soon as Sean saw David''s exposed hand, he immediately knew why the War Bow could block the blow of the dead bone. "Wang tingzhan bow!" Even Sean couldn''t help shouting. Wang tingzhan bow? David is not as knowledgeable as Sean. He doesn''t know the origin of his war bow at all. Even the ejection of the arc blade was the third year after he obtained the war bow. From then on, he knew that the War Bow had an extraordinary origin, and his mind to identify it was gone. After all, he was a demon hunter. It was only natural that he should be careful in everything. He didn''t want the war bow to be robbed by others. But David doesn''t know, but it doesn''t mean others don''t know. The middle-aged man in charge of the team obviously knew what the Wang tingzhan bow was. That''s the equipment that the imperial court troops of the ancient elf empire can equip! He never thought that David should have such a sharp weapon! But even if David had a king''s bow, it was nothing to Sean. At most, it became a little tricky and could not be solved as easily as he began to imagine. As soon as he understood this, of course, Sean would not continue to spend time with David. After one blow drove David back, Sean turned and attacked Robbie by taking the opportunity of David''s counterattack. This time, even because of the double force of light body surgery and adrenal stimulation, the distance is too close, so Sean''s speed advantage has not been reflected. Robbie was not as weak as those opponents Sean had met before. Even if he knew he was not Sean''s opponent, he saw Sean rush towards him. Robbie roared suddenly, grabbed the handle of the knife on his back with his right hand, pulled out the knife suddenly, and chopped it hard in front of him without looking at it. This knife is really powerful and heavy! The surprise in Sean''s eyes reappeared. He thought Robbie was just lucky to be a robber, but he didn''t expect that Robbie''s potential was really good, at least much better than David. Looking at the posture of this knife, Robbie''s strength is definitely the highest peak of his job, that is to say, the pure naked attribute is definitely close to 50 points, which is higher than Sean''s naked attribute. But even so, the surprise in Sean''s eyes flashed away. Robbie''s potential is really good. If he is not the enemy, Sean really has the idea of bringing him under his command. After all, once people who purely follow the power development line are cultivated, their combat effectiveness is also very terrible. This is also the reason why Sean liked Alfred at the beginning. Unfortunately, Alfred''s achievements in the game at the beginning, that is, the lower silver stopped at level 5. Now he can step into the upper silver, which has broken through the limit. However, if there are no major changes in the future, it is estimated that this is Alfred''s growth limit. But Robbie is different. He is a few years younger than Alfred, and his naked power attribute is definitely more than 50 points. Even Alfred can''t match this data - don''t forget that Alfred is now the upper silver, but his naked power attribute is only 40 points, 10 points less than the lower silver Robbie. Therefore, no matter whether Robbie''s future achievements can enter gold or not, as long as he enters the upper silver, his combat effectiveness will definitely surpass Alfred. But unfortunately, he is the enemy. Even if it wasn''t the enemy, the devil hunter''s sinister style of stabbing in the back, even if Sean really wanted to use him, he would be careful. Therefore, in the face of Robbie''s full blow, Sean''s hand will also have no scruples. He doesn''t believe that Robbie''s machete can be a level thing with Wang tingzhan''s bow? If so, Sean would consider himself unlucky and meet two cruel people dressed as pigs and eating tigers. The dead bone drew a shallow shadow in Sean''s hand and hit the blade of the machete accurately. With Sean''s agility today, he can capture even the actions of the upper gold strongman, not to mention that Robbie is still a lower silver expert who only focuses on power growth. Therefore, he completely relied on a knife that reduced ten meetings with one force. Naturally, he could not escape Sean''s dynamic capture and was picked by Sean with one sword. With one blow, Robbie''s ferocious and crazy look immediately turned into a kind of fear. The sense of power feedback from the blade made Robbie feel that his blow was hard hit by a level 5 Warcraft. He couldn''t believe why Sean''s thin body had such terrible explosive power, which completely exceeded his expectations. Even if he didn''t want to believe it, he was still shocked back several steps under this blow. And more than that, the machete in his hand was shaken into a pile of scrap iron under Sean''s blow, leaving only the bare handle in his hand. "Robbie!" Seeing that Robbie retreated more than ten steps, but the distance was still within Sean''s attack range, David''s face showed a mixture of surprise and anger, "Jerry, don''t do it yet! If Robbie and I die here, you know the consequences! My big brother already knows what we''re doing with you! " Hearing David''s threat, the middle-aged man in charge of the team changed his face slightly. He could see that the young nobleman in front of him was indeed a cruel character, and he was not an ordinary cruel one. He knew how powerful Robbie was, but in this confrontation, he didn''t get any benefit from the young aristocrat at all. It was obvious that the aristocrat who called himself Sean was definitely stronger than Robbie. In other words, the fact was indeed as he said before. Even if David and Robbie joined hands, they were not the opponent of the aristocrat. Die in battle, sooner or later. But what if you count the three of them? Jerry knows very well that this young aristocrat is the strength of the top Silver Peak, and he and his partner are both the strength of the top Silver Peak. If the three of them join the war, they may really affect or even tilt the war situation. But Jerry glanced at Sean, suddenly found a trace of disdain in his eyes, and his heart jumped. This unexpected discovery made him not help, but observe carefully again. Soon he found that Sean''s movement was a little slow, but this slow was not an injury, but an inducement. It was obviously deliberately attracting the three of them! After discovering this, Jerry''s cold sweat came out. He was convinced that if they dared to do it, they would not be able to tilt the war situation, and might even take their own lives. Knowing this, Jerry immediately stopped the young man who was ready to help. This time, even Jerry''s old partner showed a look of doubt in his eyes. He didn''t understand why Jerry wanted to stop, but he knew how terrible the big brother of David and Robbie was. "Jerry!" The man named David shouted angrily. Sean knew that Jerry was definitely smarter than him. He obviously found his fake moves, so he decided not to do it. In fact, Sean does have the idea of catching them all, but now Jerry and they don''t fight, Sean has no excuse to kill them. After all, although he has the idea of robbing monsters, he is not a murderer. Moreover, each of these demon hunters is very cunning. If he can''t kill them with one blow, it will be very troublesome. But the words David just shouted made Sean a little wary. The two men seemed to have a brother. However, after it was clear that Jerry and the three of them would not make a move, Sean was no longer merciful. With an arrow, the dead bone in his hand immediately sent out a black sword Qi, which obviously used the power of dark fighting Qi. When the black sword gas exploded on Robbie''s body, the blood exploded from Robbie''s body in an instant. His chest was blown out of a shallow pit, and even the beating heart in his chest could be clearly seen. Robbie, with a frightened look on his face, fell down so slowly. Although he won''t die immediately for a while and a half, it''s obviously impossible to save him now. As soon as he saw that Robbie was killed by Sean in such a blink of an eye, David didn''t stop, but he quickly distanced himself from Sean with the strength of fighting spirit. At the same time, in order to prevent Sean''s pursuit, he stretched out his hand to draw several arrows from the quiver, and one hand of a beaded arrow shot at Sean, completely blocking the direction of Sean''s pursuit. In the face of these fierce arrows, Sean certainly didn''t dare to hardtop. But just because he didn''t rush out doesn''t mean he would let the man leave: "Cecilia!" Almost after Sean shouted Cecilia''s name, a huge fire snake roared out of the woods and rushed out at a tricky angle that was no worse than David and Robbie''s attack on Sean and Cecilia. I saw a big mouth of the fire snake, swallowed David so neatly, and then hit the ground hard. The flames burst out and ignited the surrounding trees in an instant. And in the flames, the chilling scream suddenly sounded! "Magician!" Jerry and others all uttered an exclamation. Chapter 518 Magician, it''s a scarce profession in the southern continent. Although there is also a mage guild on the south side of the continent, what you usually encounter in this guild are mage apprentices. It is not easy to meet a real mage. Especially high-level magicians, which are even rarer than high-level Warcraft - the sub president in charge of the Jero City mage guild is a magician with superior silver strength, but can ordinary people see it casually as the sub President? Therefore, when Jerry and others saw the fire snake and killed David, they almost completely lost their courage to fight. If they were not afraid that they would be killed if they ran away, they would have run away. For demon hunters, the black crystal demon leopard can make them a lot of money, but no matter how much money they make, they have to enjoy it. After all, demon hunters are different from demon hunters. They really have nothing when they die, especially those who have married and had children. If they fall as the economic pillar of their family, that family will be really destroyed. Unlike demon hunters, they died on duty, so the demon hunter Association will provide a rescue fund every month until the children of the family grow up. If they have no children, they can also receive it for 18 years. Jerry really regretted it at the moment. He regretted going to David and Robbie. Although their personal strength is really strong, they are also very arrogant - in fact, this is normal in the circle of demon hunters. After all, people with strength can be arrogant. But basically, demon hunters never make enemies easily. The normal practice is to give oral warning in advance. They will only attack when the opponent doesn''t listen to the warning. Moreover, the first blow is usually a tentative attack, not really for the purpose of killing. But David and Robbie are different, because they are famous in the circle of demon hunters on the south side of the continent by virtue of their brother, so they always have no scruples. Generally, even if they encounter stronger opponents, they usually won''t die because of their brother. Of course, they must also pay some ransom for this, but this situation is not many after all, because the cooperation of their brothers will really make people feel difficult. Jerry guessed that with their arrogance, they would kick the iron plate sooner or later. But he didn''t expect that he would kick the iron plate at such a critical time, and the thickness of the iron plate was as thick as he could not imagine. In the forest, where the fire snake flew out just now, a young girl walked out calmly. She is not very old. At least Jerry and others can be sure that she will never be more than 20 years old. A superior silver magician under 20 years old is definitely a genius! What is particularly surprising is that the girl''s appearance is too amazing. At least Jerry and others have never seen such a beautiful woman. They can''t even think of any words to praise the beauty of the girl in front of them. But Jerry''s eyes still had a thick color of doubt. Although she had not seen the action of a senior magician, he could feel that the magic of the fire snake attack just now was definitely not as powerful as a magician of silver. Because even if David has only lower silver, his personal strength can definitely be regarded as the top group in the lower silver. It is impossible to be bombarded by such a fire snake magic so easily, and even lose his ability to escape completely. But the next second, the color of doubt in Jerry''s eyes immediately turned into horror. Cecilia suddenly stretched out her right hand, her palm facing up, and she didn''t sing mantra, but the fluctuation of fire element in the surrounding space obviously became very active. Then, the surrounding wildly burning fire suddenly stagnated - it was an obvious sense of pause visible to the naked eye, as if the whole space was trapped, and the flamboyant and licking tongue of fire was so frozen and motionless. This stagnation time is not long, almost just an illusion of a moment. Then in everyone''s eyes, we can see that the flame that has swept the surrounding tens of meters quickly retracts towards the position just blasted by the fire snake with a ebb tide. In just a few seconds, the flame that was about to ignite into forest fire was condensed into a small flame flower, and even the fire element in the air was completely excluded from this space. However, Jerry was very clear that although the surrounding fire elements were almost excluded, and the flame flower looked nothing, it actually contained extremely terrible violent power. After all, it was condensed by a flame with a radius of tens of meters. Even the gold strongman, if he is patted by this small flame flower, I''m afraid he will pay the price of serious injury. At this moment, if Jerry doesn''t know what kind of person this girl is, he can''t live to this day. "Blood... Awakened one!" Jerry''s face turned unusually pale. On the miracle continent, the genius born in the sky is certainly shocking, because every genius means a brilliant future. But there is also a kind of people who are far above genius. Their future is not only brilliant, but also may be achievements that shake the whole continent. Such people are God given, that is, blood awakened. If meeting a high-level magician here in the southern continent is a small probability event comparable to being hit by a meteorite, the probability of meeting a blood awakened person is almost equivalent to the coming of the end of the world. But at this moment, Jerry not only met a senior magician, but also a blood awakener! He suddenly felt that he could live to this day. Isn''t it true that fate is playing tricks on people? Hearing Jerry''s exclamation, Cecilia glanced at the middle-aged man, then turned to Sean, with a little more questioning in her eyes. Cecilia is a blood awakener, which is not a secret in Sean''s core circle, even yasna and others know, but that''s all. Because under the deliberate blockade and monitoring of the void, not to mention the other nobles of the Principality of Ryan, even the dabion Southern nobles who fought with Sean did not know the true identity of Cecilia. Of course, Cecilia''s low-key and the blockade of the news in the realm of emptiness contribute to this, but more importantly, few people can see the difference between Cecilia and the blood awakened. Most people just think she is a gifted magician. Jerry can recognize Cecilia as a blood awakener, which can not be explained by a simple word of knowledge. So in the face of Sean''s questioning eyes, Sean shook his head slightly, so Cecilia skillfully shook her right hand. The flame flower was crushed in her hand and scattered into sparks. Originally, if Sean nodded, the spark would be thrown by Cecilia towards Jerry. With the violent power contained in the spark, of course, it would not cause a second forest fire, but would directly raze the area within a radius of more than ten meters in an instant. "My Lord, please forgive our previous offense." Seeing Cecilia pinch out the spark, Jerry''s heart almost mentioned to his throat was finally put down. Although he was a demon hunter, he also knew that once big people like Sean and Cecilia decided to let them go, they would never do it again. "We are willing to leave here immediately and never think about the black crystal demon leopard again." "After all, you found the black crystal demon leopard first, and it seems that you should have tracked it for a long time. If you give up now, I''m afraid it''s a big loss for you." Just now Sean has swept around. There are only four big backpacks here, and there are several empty backpacks next to them. Presumably, the four backpacks full of things should be the harvest of these people in the gray shadow forest. Originally, according to their plan, they should hunt Warcraft until these backpacks are full. However, due to the temporary discovery of the black crystal magic leopard, they naturally have no time to hunt other Warcraft. Hearing Sean''s words, Jerry and others did not look happy, but showed some uneasiness. Accustomed to the sinister life of intrigue, demon hunters always keep the greatest vigilance against such good things falling from the sky, because they have long known that there has never been a free lunch in this world. Now that Sean has said so, they also know that it is impossible to leave on the spot. Anyway, they are all dead. They don''t say anything at once and just stand in place quietly. However, if you think these three people have accepted their fate, it is obviously wrong. Just looking at their positions, you can know that they still don''t put down their vigilance against Sean and Cecilia. Moreover, this station is also a life-saving defensive position used by demon hunters to deal with Warcraft: the anti magic array. If Sean and Cecilia want to kill them, Jerry and his companions will fight hard against Sean and Cecilia. Even if they can''t win, it''s OK to entangle for some time. As for the young demon hunter, he can take this opportunity to escape immediately. Seeing the other party''s reaction, Sean was a little dumbfounded and smiled: "all right, the anti magic array is useless to me. If I really want to kill you, you would have died just now, and you can''t put up the anti magic array." Jerry didn''t like what Sean said. After all, what Sean said is the truth. As for why Sean recognized their position as the anti magic array at a glance, Jerry and his companions did not think about the reason. Since Sean knows and can even track the high-end skill of exploding and turning to the devil hunter, it is not incredible to know the common routine battle array of the devil hunter. "I don''t know what your Excellency has to say?" But even if he knew that Sean didn''t mean too much harm to them, Jerry and others didn''t relax, and their battle line didn''t lift, but they were respectful. In this regard, Sean didn''t say anything, but asked, "I''m curious how you can see that Cecilia is a blood awakener. You know, the means that can gather the fire is not exclusive to the awakened blood. Even the weak magician can easily do it as long as it is a magician with strong spiritual power and a special preference for the fire element. " "It''s true as adults say, but I noticed a detail." Jerry said, "if they were ordinary mages, they would keep a certain distance from the flame, but the lady directly held the flame in her hand, and there was no trace of burning in her palm, and even her expression did not change at all. It seemed as natural as we ate, drank and breathed That''s why I know that this lady is definitely a blood awakener, and she is still connected with the blood of fire. " Hearing Jerry''s explanation, Sean and Cecilia both showed some surprise in their eyes. They never thought that the demon hunter named Jerry would observe so carefully, and this calmness could not be possessed by anyone under the condition that his life is almost threatened. Chapter 519 "What did you say your name was?" Jerry''s calmness made Sean have some interest. Although the real eye has reached the third level and can take the initiative to see whether a person is hostile to himself, he still can''t take the initiative to see a person''s attributes. Therefore, Sean needs to ask. Jerry''s name was heard by everyone present when David called just now. It was obvious that Sean knew it. But now Sean had to ask again, so although Jerry was a little confused, he opened his mouth and replied, "Jerry ambalu." "Ambalu?" Sean frowned slightly. He felt familiar with the surname, but he couldn''t remember it for a while and a half. However, when Jerry said his name, Sean soon showed him Jerry''s attributes, but the result was a little disappointing to him. Jerry''s attribute is not particularly strong, of course, it will not be weak. It can only be said that it is regular and has no special highlights. Of course, if only in the industry of demon hunter, Jerry''s attributes are good, especially his will attribute, which is a bit higher than the other four attributes, and is close to a superior silver magician focusing on soul energy magic. This may be the main reason why jerry can calm down whenever and wherever. After all, high will means more firm faith and the rule of doing things without disorder. Such people are really suitable to be leaders. Only his potential limit is so, because it has been clearly stated in his attribute list that Jerry almost completely wants to drain his potential. A person who has almost completely stimulated his full potential is naturally not a person worthy of special investment and training on the miracle continent. If not, Sean also plans to invite him to join his command. But unfortunately, Jerry''s potential has been completely stimulated, and his future has been determined now. Unlike Alfred, although his strength is almost in the limit state at present, Sean is very clear that Alfred''s potential has not been really stimulated. Otherwise, it is not impossible to enter the Golden State with Alfred''s combat power that he could kill level 5 and level 6 in the game. But this possibility, Sean really can''t think of a way to activate it now. After all, in the game, Alfred was later called the God of war simply because his daughter died on the battlefield, so he was driven by unforgettable hatred. In order to complete revenge, he kept wandering on the edge of life and death and stimulate all his potential, so he could stand at such a peak. But now he and his daughter are living well. Without the desperate motivation to do anything for revenge, Alfred can become a superior silver master, which is completely beyond Sean''s expectation. This is why Sean''s evaluation of Alfred is getting lower and lower. If there is no more breakthrough for Alfred, as Alfred grows older, he will be less and less likely to break through the limit and become a gold power in the future. But at present, Sean is really hard to give this breakthrough, so that''s why when there is a war, Sean will always throw the hardest and hardest battle to Alfred, so that he can break through that limit in these cruel wars. But it has had little effect at present. After all, Alfred is a little older. He is not more talented than Rena, nor is he as early as chevronio and Cecilia. Even compared with Clov, he lacks passion and faith. Among all the people under Sean''s current command, Alfred is the first elder to follow Sean, but his strength progress is the slowest in the whole core circle - Neil and William are not good at fighting, so they will not be included. Even if Sean has resources to invest now, he must invest all his strength in Alfred, so it is naturally impossible to recruit someone similar to Alfred to rob resources. As for Jerry''s other two companions, although Sean, the middle-aged man, doesn''t know the situation, it is estimated that he should be about the same as Jerry. As for the young man, Sean doesn''t even need to see it. He knows that his achievements in this life will not be too high, and it is difficult to break through the upper silver, let alone gold. Since these people are not worthy of Sean''s recruitment, Sean certainly doesn''t waste time and asks about the black crystal demon leopard. After all, this is the business. "I found the black crystal demon leopard two months ago." Jerry said, "at that time, we had just broken down a jungle black lizard, and then we heard signs of fighting not far away, so we rushed over immediately. As a result, we saw a group of people besieging the black crystal magic leopard, but the black crystal magic leopard was so strong that all four people of the team besieging it became the food of the black crystal magic leopard, At that time, I knew that the three of us alone would not be the opponent of the black crystal magic leopard. " "So you went to find someone?" Sean asked. "Yes." Jerry nodded, "at that time, I asked Bannock to continue tracking..." Bannock is Jerry''s partner. Sean knows that demon hunters rarely have partners, but if they generally choose a partner, it is tantamount to putting their lives in the hands of the other party, and they will certainly have unreserved trust. Although he has also seen many examples of demon hunter partners turning over and killing each other because of some interests, at present, it is obvious that the two partners have not turned over because of a black crystal demon leopard, and even the distant relative of Bannock is with him. This is real trust. "Bannock is good at tracking." It seemed that seeing Sean''s eyes looking at Bannock, Jerry opened his mouth and explained, "we knew the general location of David and Robbie because we had met before, so I wanted to invite them to form a temporary team with us to hunt the black crystal leopard, and the spoils were divided equally." It''s a big concession of interest. Under normal circumstances, the distribution of booty of temporary teams is generally based on the output or the number of people. If it is the former, it will certainly contribute more in order to obtain more booty, and it is easier to arouse the fighting spirit and combat effectiveness of a temporary team; The latter distribution is based on the number of team members who form a temporary team. Everyone can get a share of the booty regardless of the output. This is usually a kind of forced buying and selling behavior of the law of the jungle, so it generally only appears in teams with more people or stronger strength than others. However, Jerry, who is stronger than David and Robbie in strength and number, did not choose these two distribution methods, which is really a little confused. Because of this 50-50 distribution, Jerry, Bannock and Bannock''s nephew can only account for half of the income, while David and Robbie account for the other half. You know, Jerry discovered the black crystal magic leopard first. It can be said that Jerry suffered a big loss. But when Sean thought of David''s attitude towards Jerry, he understood: "the big brother of those two people is really so powerful?" "Well, it is said that it is about to become a gold power." Jerry nodded and began to explain. In fact, even if Sean didn''t ask, Jerry would certainly tell Sean about it. Although Sean and his companions killed, their eldest brother knew that he invited David and Robbie. Now his two younger brothers are dead, but he is still alive. The result is completely conceivable, so he must explain it to Sean, and then invite Sean to deal with the big brother of David and Robbie. He doesn''t care if he takes a little less of the booty of the black crystal magic leopard. With Jerry''s explanation, Sean soon knew who the man was. Wow killer, diance. He heard the name, of course, in the game. If the backstage of David and Robbie is really the man named diance, Sean can understand why Jerry gives in so much and why these two people have been arrogant for so long and haven''t died. At the beginning of the game, there were more than 13 branch task lines on the southern continent involved with this person, including the task of killing diance. Of course, killing him naturally has the task of protecting him, so there are definitely many task conflicts around dianes. However, what''s really rare is that the Warcraft killer named diance does have something extraordinary. If the player is lucky, he can learn the two skills of explosion flow direction and Warcraft knowledge here. Everyone knows the great role of explosive flow direction, especially for adventurers. Learning explosive flow direction here is also the easiest place to start in the whole game. As long as you have money, you don''t need to see such messy conditions as reputation, level, etc. like other skill trainers. As for the skill of Warcraft learning, it was also a rare hidden skill in the game. If Sean didn''t have real eyes now, he really had to learn this skill to view the data of those Warcraft. However, compared with Warcraft knowledge, the role of the real eye is obviously much greater. Moreover, according to Sean''s calculation, according to the current timeline, diance should not be famous in the aristocratic circle of various countries in the southern continent, and should only be active in the circle of demon hunters. Even her strength should not have officially entered the golden realm. Thinking of this, Sean understood Jerry''s meaning: "are you sure that diance is still in the gray shadow now?" "Yes, he was chasing a gray shadow ghost bird before, and he also agreed with David that whoever solves the target first will wait for each other in the underground black market in the forest, so I''m sure diance must still be in the gray shadow forest." Jerry is asking for help now, so he knows nothing about Sean''s problem and is completely unaware that he has revealed a secret. Sean was surprised when he heard Jerry say that there was an underground black market in the gray shadow forest. He didn''t hang around here in the grey shadow forest. It can even be said that he knew the whole map well, but he didn''t know there was an underground black market here! Sean knows very well that the so-called underground black market in the circle of demon hunters is actually a gathering place for demon hunters to sell stolen goods here. Whether it''s other people''s equipment or Warcraft materials, they can be traded here. Occasionally, there will be some very good rare props. If there is such an underground black market in the grey shadow forest, Sean doesn''t need to risk looking for so many materials in the grey shadow forest. He can buy them in the underground black market, which can save him a lot of time. However, the underground black market of this kind of demon hunter naturally prohibits the entry of non demon hunter, and even its existence can not be informed. Jerry didn''t know that Sean was not a demon hunter. He simply thought that since Sean knew so much about the demon hunter, he must be a demon hunter, so he didn''t feel the slightest wrong when he inadvertently said the underground black market. As for Diane, the guy has been marked dead by Sean. Don''t say that diance will pay for it. Sean killed his two brothers. He won''t let Sean go. That is to say, in the game, Sean did have an account to calculate with this diance, but he was not strong enough and was not diance''s opponent at all. Later, when his strength became strong, diance had long become a guest of a great aristocrat in the * * * Kingdom, and Sean would naturally have no chance of revenge. Now, this Diana has not become a gold strongman, and has no involvement with the nobility. When will it be better not to kill at this time? Chapter 520 The forest of grey shadow is a little cold and gray. Most of the time, you can''t see the sun. Only in the one or two hours when the sun is the most violent at noon every day can you see a pale golden hazy brilliance in the forest. However, because the moisture in the forest is too heavy, usually at this time, some thin and light fog will appear in the whole forest. Against the background of these fog, the tree shadows of the whole forest will turn gray, and the shadow will feel a little more strange. It is precisely because of this that the forest is called the forest of gray shadow. In most other times, even if there is no sunshine, the forest is not as dark as seen outside the forest. At this time, a team was moving forward in the forest. The leader of the team is a middle-aged man. He wears a suit of leather armor and hangs a wide body short knife at the back waist. This knife has a wide range of uses. It can be used not only to attack, but also to open the way. Many adventurers like to configure such a short knife. It is obvious that the road at present does not need to be opened with a short knife, so the middle-aged man did not pull out his knife. He walked in the front, not fast, but if you look carefully, you can find that his way of walking is the inner eight style round, and his body is slightly Ju, and his right hand has been kept at a position about a few centimeters away from the short knife. Careful and careful. Obviously, the middle-aged man has lived in some dangerous places for a long time, and his adventure experience is very rich. Having such a person as the leader of an adventure team can really improve the survival probability of the whole team. And not only that, beside the leader, there is another middle-aged man. He was about the same age as the leader. He didn''t wear leather armor or other protective equipment, but he was carrying two big bags. The package was full, which obviously contained a lot of things. Although he had no weapons, there was a thick shield about half a person high hanging on his left hand. Except that the height of this shield was not as high as the tower shield, others were basically made according to the scale of the tower shield. Little Tower Shield. This is the official scientific name of the shield held by the middle-aged man. The height of the small tower shield is similar to that of the half body shield, but it does not belong to the large shield, but it belongs to the heavy shield like the tower shield, but the requirements for users of this shield are smaller than that of the tower shield, so more people can dress and use it. However, the small tower shield also has many defects: the defense surface is not as wide as the tower shield, and the weight is larger than the half body shield. Therefore, the small tower shield can actually be regarded as a failed product. However, this only refers to military achievements. If it is in terms of adventure, the small tower shield is favored by some defenders. Because they usually deal with Warcraft or hostile humans, the thickness of the half body shield is not enough, and it is difficult to resist the full attack of Warcraft above level 5. Although the tower shield can resist, it is often difficult to make mobility changes because of the lack of speed due to the large weight and area. Therefore, the birth of the small tower shield solves this problem. But it can only be used in the ranks of adventurers. These two people are Jerry and Bannock. Sean didn''t expect that Bannock was still a defender. Originally, when he heard Jerry introduce Bannock that he was good at tracking, he thought he was a human hunting profession. Defenders are commonly known as tanks and meat shields in the game. Although this profession is not so rare as a magician, it is also relatively rare in the miracle continent. It''s not that this profession is as difficult to form as a magician. On the contrary, the forming speed of defenders is very high. Generally, if you devote yourself to training, you can train a defender in two or three years, but the cost of training a defender is not much lower than that of training a magician. The real reason is that the death rate of this class is too high, especially in the face of advanced Warcraft. Whether attacking or retreating, the defender is always the soldier at the forefront. However, because of this high mortality risk, the treatment of defenders has always been the highest in any team, especially those defenders who have experienced countless front-line wars, are older and more experienced, and their reputation is hardly inferior to that of the head of any well-known mercenary regiment. Whether Bannock is a real defender or not, even if he is just a guest role of the defender''s deputy T, even his potential has been fully developed to the limit, but in Sean''s eyes, his value is far more than Jerry. Because Bannock is very experienced, this alone is enough to double his worth. After all, only Arnold is barely a defender under Sean. However, even Arnold, he is not a real defender. At most, he is a guest star as deputy t. However, there are still many gaps between him and Bannock: the first point is that at present, Arnold has only lower silver, which is always a hard injury; Secondly, although Arnold is smart, he has to gain experience through countless practical battles. He is far less sophisticated than Bannock. And the most important thing. Anno is the chief of the northern barbarians and the head of the iron wing. It is impossible for anno to step down from this position until a new successor is found, which means that anno cannot hold the important position of defender. So after learning about Bannock''s real career, Sean has changed his mind. If possible, he wants to recruit Bannock. After all, after about two years, Beth and others will leave. Who will be responsible for William''s safety at that time? Besides William, Neil''s safety is also a headache for Sean. After all, if we want to continue to develop the territory, the problem of chilav''s leadership is an inseparable threshold, and the current chaos of chilav''s leadership is simply a natural holy land for assassination. If Bannock is really so valuable, it''s not impossible for Sean to make a little effort to help him break the limit. So this trip has been gone for two days, but Sean still doesn''t have any complaints. Instead, he has been observing Bannock to see if he is really worth his investment. It has been observed for three days. In other words, Sean and others have entered the gray shadow forest for four days. The standing position of the team is Jerry in front, Bannock is half of Jerry''s left back, behind Bannock is Cecilia, the distant relative of Bannock is about two steps in front of Cecilia''s right, and Sean is at the end of the team. This is an unusual tactical protection array. In the game, it is jokingly called two safety locks by players. In the formation, although it seems that the distant relative of Bannock is at the core, in fact, this position is a secondary defense position, so the professionals in this position are usually Deputy t. But Sean knows that this young man is not a deputy T. he is a melee exporter. Putting such an exporter in this position is tantamount to letting the other party use his life to protect the core player - in the game, the player can be resurrected at any time when he dies, but in this real world, death is the real death. When Jerry put the young man in this position, Sean could obviously see that the young man''s face changed slightly. It was obvious that he knew the importance of this position. Bannock didn''t raise any objection to this, so of course, Sean saw that the young man agreed after hesitating for a second. Originally, Sean thought the young man would slow down, but he didn''t expect to know that he was likely to end in the future, but he didn''t relax at all. As for the target of his protection, of course, Cecilia. She is the heart of this "two safety locks". Although it seems that Bannock is protecting Jerry, in fact, if it is an attack against Jerry, Bannock needs at least one or two seconds to stop the damage for Jerry. However, if it is an attack against Cecilia, Bannock can react in an instant, because the position of Cecilia is Bannock''s real protection circle. Jerry wanted to give up Jerry''s position to Sean, because it was the second safe position in the whole formation, but Sean refused. He is in charge of the rear of the hall. In fact, Sean''s position is the most dangerous in the whole formation. Because to break the "two security locks" is to attack from the last person''s position, Sean''s position needs to bear the greatest pressure. But he has this confidence and strength. Jerry certainly had no way to say anything about it. He could only walk in the front. Through these days of observation, Sean found that Bannock may really be a pure defender, not a guest Deputy t. Because of his trip for several consecutive days, Bannock not only checked the terrain from time to time and judged the escape direction of the black crystal demon leopard, but also kept a high degree of attention to prevent possible raids. This consumed Bannock''s physical and mental energy, which was not as simple as he seemed. At least, Sean is also a senior adventurer. However, Sean also dares to judge that Bannock is indeed a defender worthy of the name, and it should also be a barrier Paladin system that is extremely rare among defenders. The most important attributes of this career system are endurance and will, while the weakest of the five attributes is agility. The formation period of barrier paladins is level 7, that is, the next golden stage. They can wear equipment weighing hundreds of kilograms and still move freely. Moreover, the attribute of natural high will also allows them to resist many soul energy magic - of course, in the game, magic resistance is very high, but in reality, many magic are physical damage, so unless they are immune to magic, Otherwise, no one dares to say that he can be safe under the bombardment of magic. As one of the top five systems in the defender profession, the disadvantage of barrier paladin is that it takes shape slowly, and this disadvantage will be magnified many times in reality. Because the barrier paladin is in the gap between level 6 and level 7, it can be said to be two worlds. If you can''t step into Level 7, you can never be a strong defender. Bannock''s potential, Sean estimated that it should be almost drained with Jerry, so he was stuck at the top Silver Peak and could not become a real barrier Paladin. Moreover, the barrier paladin is not as powerful as in the game. If he wants to resist magic damage, he also needs magic equipment to resist. That is to say, this class is highly dependent on equipment - in fact, any defender is highly dependent on equipment, which is why the cost of cultivating a defender is not much less than that of cultivating a magician. In addition, the barrier Paladin also has a hard injury: low damage. This profession has almost no output ability. That''s why Sean saw that Bannock didn''t take any weapons at all. He just carried a shield and carried two huge backpacks. Anyway, it was a fact that Sean liked Bannock, but he was a little embarrassed to think of making a choice between him and Alfred to invest in someone. In terms of personal emotional factors, of course, he wants to invest in Alfred. After all, he is the first elder to follow his own, and Alfred''s growth is also very terrible. Even if he has changed the advanced direction of his career, the magic warrior has the nickname of "Iron Man" in the game, Once this class is formed, it is omnipotent - by drawing different magic patterns on the equipment, you can easily change the various abilities and attributes of magic warriors. The only drawback is that the driving of these magic patterns needs to consume the fighting spirit of the equiper. Therefore, the more magic patterns you have to draw, the higher the carrying capacity of professionals. In fact, Sean has a way to solve this problem, that is, to constantly collect materials for Alfred and strengthen his body. However, from the perspective of the overall situation, investing in and training Bannock is the right way. Because after the barrier Saint rides up, he is simply an immortal Xiaoqiang. Even in the face of instant death magic, he has very high resistance. Moreover, the biggest advantage is that a barrier paladin of inferior gold strength will never easily fall down even in the face of the bombing of three superior gold giants. In Sean''s current territory, even xuefanio can''t face the joint efforts of three superior gold giants at the same time. At this moment, Sean has long regarded Bannock as his own person, without considering that he has not invited Bannock yet. Of course, even if Sean sent out the invitation, it was still unknown whether Bannock would accept it or not. In this case, two days later, the five people finally came to a place with a sea of blue and red flowers. When he saw the place, Sean suddenly said, "wait a minute." For a few days, Sean has never said anything, but has been silently following the people behind. Jerry and Bannock almost regard Sean as a member of their team, rather than an external aristocrat, because they have never seen an aristocrat with such good physical strength, and even have no complaints all the way. Moreover, compared with the particularity of Sean, the young magician surprised them, because as a magician, her physical strength was not weak at all. Although she was still the worst endurance in the whole team, it was also relative to their team. The Sorcerer''s well-known weak physique seems to be completely unreflected in her. So Jerry and Bannock were surprised when Sean said wait a minute. They were not surprised that Sean finally wanted to say to rest, because they knew it was impossible. Even if all of them were tired, Sean could still maintain strong energy. This is the evidence of the past few days. But Jerry immediately asked, "Lord Sean, what''s the problem?" "Did the black crystal demon leopard really enter here?" Sean frowned and looked at the sea of flowers in front of him. "Yes." Jerry and Bannock looked at each other, but Bannock was good at tracking, so it was him who answered, "according to the current clues, we are getting closer and closer to the black crystal magic leopard. I have good reason to believe that the black crystal magic leopard must have been seriously injured When a beast is frightened or injured, he will return to his familiar area for avoidance and healing. " "I know what you''re going to say next. Warcraft evolved from wild animals, so this principle also applies to Warcraft, right?" "Yes." Although I don''t know why Sean said that, Bannock nodded. "Have you ever entered this sea of flowers?" Sean asked back when he saw Bannock nodding. "No." The crowd shook their heads. "I went in." Sean said in a deep voice, "this sea of flowers is a warning line for the gray shadow forest." "Cordon?" "We are still in the outer edge of the grey shadow forest. The highest level of Warcraft encountered here is level 3. But this sea of flowers is different. In the depths of this sea of flowers in the gray shadow forest, there is a small lake, which is the place where a group of level five Warcraft live. It''s like dying to go in with our strength. " Level 5 Warcraft, that is equivalent to the strength of upper silver. If it is a level 5 Warcraft with stronger strength or ferocious point, its combat power is almost comparable to the lower gold of mankind. And level 5 social Warcraft, no matter how powerful it is, its combat effectiveness is definitely more than level 6 Warcraft. At this time, hearing Sean''s words, including Bannock, were stunned. "It''s impossible. The trail of the black crystal demon leopard clearly points here." Sean looked a little uncertain, and his eyes looking at the sea of flowers were also full of hesitation. As a rare special Warcraft, the black crystal demon leopard is only a level 3 Warcraft in the evaluation, but its actual strength is comparable to level 4 Warcraft. Once the black crystal is turned, it has the combat effectiveness comparable to level 5 Warcraft. However, every time the black crystal magic leopard blackens, it is a move to burn vitality. Therefore, it is impossible to make such a self mutilation move unless there is a critical situation. So it''s normal that the black crystal demon leopard is active in the activity area of level 4 Warcraft, Sean believes. Even if it appears in the activity area of level 5 Warcraft, it is not impossible. But one place is an absolute exception. That is the sea of flowers. In the gray shadow forest, the real overlord is not the only level 6 Warcraft, but those level 5 Warcraft located in the depths of the flower sea. Bipedal scorpion wolf. This kind of Warcraft, even if the combat effectiveness of the black crystal magic leopard is no matter how strong, it will never be its opponent, because their saliva is very corrosive, which is just the bane of the black crystal magic leopard. Warcraft will have an instinctive resistance to natural enemies, so as long as you smell the smell of bipedal scorpion wolf, the black crystal magic leopard can''t approach, but now it''s said that the black crystal magic leopard ran into the depths of the flower sea. Isn''t it a very suspicious thing? Sean also killed many black crystal leopards in the game, so he actually knows more about the black crystal leopard than Bannock. Even with the help of the real eye, he can easily find the traces left by those black crystal leopards. The real eye could never deceive Sean, so he knew that these traces were true. In this way, of course, Sean also knew that the black crystal magic leopard did escape into the depths of the sea of flowers. So what kind of situation will force the black crystal demon leopard who is afraid of bipedal scorpions and wolves to run into the sea of flowers and hide? The idea just went around in Sean''s mind, and he immediately understood the reason. Bipedal scorpion wolf is a Warcraft that even Sean is not willing to provoke, so its strength and horror are clear at a glance. The black crystal demon leopard can smell the smell of the bipedal scorpion wolf, so of course there are ways to avoid the attack of the bipedal scorpion wolf, but other people who try to chase the black crystal demon leopard do not know the horror of the flower sea, nor do they know the horror of the bipedal scorpion Wolf. Therefore, once the trace of the black crystal demon leopard is found, and the flower sea is at the outer edge of the gray shadow forest, Then they will break in without fear. And in fact, it is. If Sean hadn''t stopped them, Bannock would have broken into the flower sea with them. In this case, maybe they didn''t find the black crystal demon leopard and became the belly meal of the bipedal scorpion wolf. Warcraft has certain wisdom, but Sean never thought that Warcraft could also have such cunning wisdom and use the horror of natural enemies to solve the threats to himself. "What a cunning beast." After understanding the idea of the black crystal leopard, Sean''s face became even worse. There is no doubt that it is definitely a heavily injured black crystal demon leopard. It is even likely that after escaping the siege of others that day, it will encounter several waves of attackers on the road. Otherwise, with the hard skin of the black crystal demon leopard, people will almost misunderstand it is the skin of physical immunity, and it is absolutely impossible to break into the activity range of natural enemies. But if Sean had to give up the black crystal leopard because of this, he was really unwilling. After all, the black crystal demon leopard has two kinds of materials that he needs very much at present. As long as he has these two materials and is not too unlucky when he goes to the underground black market of grey shadow forest, he may be able to make two or three gold level magic equipment after returning this time, even with special effect strength, In this way, it is extremely significant for the improvement of the combat power of the whole territory. At this time, Sean didn''t speak, but looked at the sea of flowers. Although Bannock and Jerry didn''t know the situation, they didn''t say anything, just waited quietly. They are not fools. Seeing that people as powerful as Sean are so scrupulous about the flower sea, they also said that there are level 5 Warcraft living in groups. How can they rush into it. "Lord Sean..." Jerry hesitated tentatively. "Hoo." Sean exhaled heavily, and his face returned to peace. "The depths of the flower sea are very dangerous. Even I may not be able to survive But I still want to go in, because the black crystal magic leopard is very important to me. What do you say? " "This..." Bannock and Jerry looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. They did ask Sean, hoping to work with Sean to solve the problem of dianes. But of course, this premise is also to live. If you can''t live, is it necessary to solve diance? Now, they are very clear about the danger in the sea of flowers, and Sean has to go further, which is naturally contrary to their original intention, so of course, they are very hesitant. Of course, Sean knew the concerns of these people. If he had ignored them at ordinary times, he would have done what he should do. But now he wanted to recruit Bannock. Of course, he couldn''t be so casual, so he said after a moment of silence: "if you don''t want to go in, wait for me here. It''s only one day to go to the depths of the sea of flowers. If I haven''t come back in five days, you can leave by yourself. " Hearing Sean''s words, Bannock and Jerry hesitated a little, but nodded in agreement. It''s just five days. It''s not how long it will take here. Anyway, they can''t continue to chase the black crystal magic leopard. It doesn''t matter. "I''ll go in with you!" Cecilia heard that Sean was going to enter the sea of flowers. Although she was worried, she spoke immediately. Looking at Cecilia with a serious face, Sean wanted to refuse, but at the thought of the purpose of this trip with Cecilia, he no longer objected. In the big deal, if he couldn''t do it at that time, he would give up chasing the black crystal demon leopard. Even if the black crystal leopard is no longer valuable, it must not be comparable with Cecilia in Sean''s mind. And Sean also has enough strength and self-confidence: if he wants to go, the two legged scorpion wolves inside can''t keep him. Chapter 521 The sea of blue and red flowers is full of exotic fantasy beauty. These two kinds of flowers are actually the same plant, but Sean doesn''t understand why they bloom red and blue, but he guesses that the principle should be similar to the color variation of roses and peonies. These two kinds of flowers are not rare materials. At least for players like Sean, they are worthless. But in fact, these two kinds of flowers actually emit a fragrance that only Warcraft can smell. For some hungry Warcraft who can''t find food for a long time, this fragrance is very attractive, so they will follow the fragrance to find here and then enter the spring pool in the depths of the sea of flowers. The result is naturally conceivable. All of them have become the belly food of bipedal scorpion wolves. In fact, Sean can''t understand. In the game, these bipedal scorpions and wolves can''t leave near the spring pool. They can only hide in the depths of the sea of flowers and rely on the fragrance of flowers to hunt. He can also explain that it is the data limitation of the system. But now in the real world, these bipedal scorpions and wolves still haven''t left this sea of flowers and dominate the whole gray shadow forest. Sean really can''t figure it out. But at the moment, he was a little grateful for this restriction. Take Cecilia forward in the sea of flowers, because this trip has a very clear purpose, so there is no more stop along the way. It was originally expected that it would take about 16 hours to reach the spring pool in the depths of the flower sea, but Sean and Cecilia arrived in less than 10 hours. However, because they were on their way, they didn''t sleep and consumed more or less physically and mentally. But with Cecilia''s mental power now, it is not necessarily a great loss. As for Sean, who can display the results with data, his loss is even lighter. At this time, what appeared in front of Sean and Cecilia was a spring, pool and pit with dense fog. This spring pool is not one, but continuous into a piece, at least hundreds. The diameter of the large spring pools is about 10 meters, while the small ones are less than one meter, but most spring pools are medium-sized ones with a diameter of five to eight meters. As for the depth of the spring pool, it can''t be seen by the naked eye alone, because there is a hazy fog floating on the spring pool. Therefore, unless it wades into the water, it is really impossible to judge the depth of the spring pool. Moreover, if you don''t watch carefully, this spring pool really looks like an inland lake, but if you watch carefully, you can still find that the positions of these spring pools are high and low, and they look like terraces. "Don''t go there." Sean saw that Cecilia seemed to be going to observe the springs and pools. Sean immediately stopped, "those springs and pools are not as safe as they seem. Bipedal scorpion wolves hide in those springs and pools." "Bipedal scorpion wolf?" Cecilia asked in some doubt, "what''s that?" Sean was a little stunned, and then he realized. The bipedal scorpion wolf looks like a characteristic Warcraft of the gray shadow forest, just like the black crystal magic leopard and the wind grain black wolf of the star meteorite forest, which can only be encountered in a specific regional environment. Because of this, it is possible to see the bipedal scorpion wolf only in the deep sea of flowers in the gray shadow forest. But the two legged scorpion wolf is very ferocious. They are very aggressive and live in groups. It is easy to lead to a large group of two legged scorpion wolves. Even if it is the upper gold strongman, if he is surrounded by bipedal scorpion wolves, he is likely to fall. So it''s not surprising that not many people know about the bipedal scorpion wolf. Only those who have seen the horror of the bipedal scorpion wolf and successfully escaped here really know that it will be so dangerous in the depths of the flower sea. But as far as Sean knows, I''m afraid he and Cecilia should be the first people in the world. Of course, in Cecilia''s view, Sean is the real first person. "Now let''s find the trace of the black crystal demon leopard first. After solving the trouble, if you have time and opportunity, let you study the two legged scorpion wolf." Sean saw that Cecilia''s eyes looked at the spring pool with a fanatical look. He immediately knew that Cecilia''s pedantic disease had been committed, so he immediately stopped it. If Cecilia was really allowed to study these bipedal scorpions and wolves, it would be easy to lead out only one. If the whole spring pool was disturbed, they wouldn''t have to go to the black crystal demon leopard, You can get out of here directly. Hearing Sean say so, and her tone and attitude are still so firm, Cecilia can only resist the slightest reluctance and turn to leave with Sean. Cecilia''s face soon became a little surprised after Sean. Because she found that Sean always kept a distance of more than 50 meters from the spring pool when walking, only more but never less. If there is no way to get close to the spring pool for about 50 meters, Sean''s steps will be very light and slow, just like a thief sneaking. Moreover, Cecilia also noticed a detail, that is, all the heavy and unnecessary things on Sean have been received in the space ring to reduce his weight as much as possible. This was the first time Cecilia found that Sean showed such a cautious look, so her face gradually became serious, the magic from her body began to boil, and the elements around Cecilia began to become active. She had a sincere trust in Sean. Since even Sean had to be treated so carefully, she certainly had to pay attention to it. But Cecilia''s magic was just surging, and Sean''s face changed slightly: "stop, don''t condense magic!" Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia was slightly stunned, but she immediately stopped the process of magic condensation like a conditioned reflex. For magicians, it is a common sense combat action to keep a high degree of attention in the combat state, while keeping the magic in a hair gathering state and the elements in an active state. Because only in this way can a magician cast magic at the first time when he meets an enemy - whether it is attack magic or defense magic, it needs a reaction process of magic operation. Only those novice magicians who have just come out to experience adventure will be so unprepared. All magicians with a little adventure experience will immediately mobilize their spirit, magic and element induction as long as they enter the combat state, so as to enter the combat state in the shortest time. So at the moment, Sean''s letting Cecilia lift her combat readiness is actually tantamount to letting a magician completely give up all vigilance. How can ordinary magicians listen to such orders? However, Cecilia lifted this combat readiness at the first time, which shows how much trust he has in Sean. But even so, things seem to have changed. Because of a spring pool close to Cecilia and Sean, the surface of the pool suddenly became boiling, and a large number of bubbles kept coming out of the spring pool, and then kept rolling, like boiling water. The dense fog that was still floating on the pool surface seemed to be frightened and dissipated quickly under the rolling water waves. In an instant, the Milky fog was completely invisible except that the pool was still boiling. Cecilia looked at the fountain with some surprise. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she was sure that it must have something to do with her magic just now, and it was obviously not a good thing to see Sean''s ugly face. In fact, this is really not a good thing for Sean. At this moment, he was a little annoyed. Just now, because he was too focused on the surrounding environment, he forgot to remind Cecilia not to condense magic. Unexpectedly, the sensing ability of these Warcraft animals was so sensitive that they were fully aware of someone entering their active area in such a short moment. However, although he was a little upset, Sean also knew that Cecilia could not be blamed for such a thing. After all, I''m afraid that no second person in the world except him would know the horror and characteristics of these monsters. Although the spring pool is boiling abnormally at the moment, it seems to be boiling at a high temperature, in fact, these springs have no temperature and are not hot at all. The fog floating on the spring pool only forms this layer of milky white fog because the environment of the gray shadow forest is too wet and the condensation factor of Magic - the greatest function of these fog is to prevent other Warcraft or adventurers from observing the spring pool. Under normal circumstances, anyone who sees spring water must first investigate whether these springs can be drunk. Naturally, we need to get close to these springs and pools, so we are caught in the trap of these bipedal scorpions and wolves. But now, Sean saw that the signs of these springs and pools were so strong that he relaxed a little. The greater the boiling degree of the pool water and the higher the emergence degree of water waves, the more it can prove that the bipedal scorpions and wolves in the spring pool haven''t moved for a long time, and their bodies have formed a protective film under the spring water. At the moment, these Warcraft have to tear off the protective film before they can take action. However, this process usually doesn''t take long, so if you want to take this opportunity to escape, then it is the real way to kill yourself, because for bipedal scorpions and wolves, if you run away with your back to them, it means fear. With the intelligence of Warcraft, if the enemy is afraid, it is completely linked to food. "Wow!" The sound of the water breaking suddenly sounded, and then a scorpion like hook tail broke out of the water and appeared in the sight of Sean and Cecilia. Chapter 522 This is a scorpion tail with bones and joints. The whole body is light gray, and there is a layer of mucus that has just broken the membrane and has not completely dried up, which is nearly two meters long. At the top of the scorpion tail, it is not a common tail thorn, but a flat triangular hard object. On this hard object, there are a pair of dark red oval long objects like gemstones, and at the tip of the corner is a pair of silver hooks and sickles crossed with each other, which looks like a pair of pliers. At this time, after the scorpion tail surfaced, it began to swing slightly. The pair of hooks and sickles like pliers opened to the left and right to the extreme. The whole tail trembled slightly, accompanied by a strange roar, like a demonstration. At this time, Sean did not move again. He just carefully pulled Cecilia behind him, and the dead bone was already clenched in his hand. After a few swings, the scorpion tail began to turn around and look at Sean and Cecilia. The silver hook and sickle kept opening and closing, and the tail was shaking up and down. However, this swing is not strong, but continuously reduces the height with the change of action. In the end, the triangular hard object actually maintains the same height as Sean. When Sean saw that the height of the tail was consistent with his own height, he suddenly reached out and pushed Cecilia away from him. At the same time, he jumped back and slashed his backhand sword towards the position he had stood in front of him. The whole movement is very abrupt. Almost at the moment when Sean started to push Cecilia away, the water surface of the spring pool suddenly exploded, and a black shadow suddenly jumped out of the pool and rushed towards the position Sean had just stood. Its action was very rapid. It was almost in front of Sean as soon as it jumped out of the water. If Sean hadn''t moved in advance, I''m afraid it would have been completely knocked down by the dark shadow. But at the moment, because of Sean''s previous abrupt action, he was not thrown to the ground by the dark shadow. It seemed that the dark shadow hit Sean''s long sword and died. The cold light flashed slightly. There was only a "poof" sound, and there was no imagined blood splash or blood light, but a head had been cut off by Sean''s sword. The yellow and green viscous liquid dispersed from the Black Skull and the body fracture. Almost all of these viscous liquids fell on the ground. The white foam appeared on the ground, and a burning sound appeared. The odorous smell began to permeate the air. However, although the smell is unpleasant, it is good that it does not make people feel dizzy or other symptoms. At least it can prove that these smells are non-toxic. The shadow, even if it was speared by Sean, did not die, but staggered in place for several steps, and then the strange tail like a scorpion tail fell hard towards Sean. The hook and sickle opened to the extreme is like a pair of pliers, which seems to cut Sean''s waist. However, Sean obviously can''t be caught without a hand. His body shape is slightly on one side, staggered with the scorpion tail, and the change of the long sword in his hand is a horizontal cut, which directly cuts off the tail. Then, the Warcraft staggered left and right for several steps, and then fell to the ground. After a few violent convulsions of its feet, it finally stopped all its actions. Until then, Cecilia was finally able to see the true face of the Warcraft. I really understand the meaning of the name bipedal scorpion wolf. "This is the two legged scorpion wolf?" Cecilia looked at the dead Warcraft in front of her with a surprised face. She had some impulse to go up and study it. Sean looked back at the spring pool that the bipedal scorpion wolf had rushed out just now. The spring pool seemed to have recovered calm, which made Sean slightly relieved: "yes, this is the bipedal scorpion wolf. Anyway, it has been attacked. If you are careful, you may have a few minutes to do some Research for you." Hearing that Sean allowed herself to study this unseen Warcraft, Cecilia could no longer restrain her curiosity and rushed up immediately. However, fortunately, she finally knew that the current situation and environment were not very good, so her movements and steps were very slightly cautious, and there was no magic. However, from her expression reaction, Sean could see that Cecilia was a little indifferent to this kind of Warcraft. It worried Sean a little. But by this time, Cecilia had begun to study this kind of Warcraft. This is a kind of Warcraft that looks like a wolf, but only has two feet: the feet are still long on both sides of the waist. The outline should be the part of the hind legs, but they are more than twice as strong as the hind legs of ordinary wolf Warcraft. It is obvious that this kind of Warcraft has stronger jumping ability and explosive power. This is also the main reason why the jump just now can span more than 60 meters. The part of the tail behind the body is the articulated scorpion tail nearly two meters long. The top of the tail is not the tail thorn of the scorpion tail, but a front pliers similar to the scorpion''s tail, but this pliers is more lethal. Once clamped, it must be the end of blocking the waist and breaking. Bipedal scorpion wolf has no fur, but it has a hard cuticle shell similar to scorpion, which is light gray. At this time, it is also covered with a layer of mucus. Cecilia reached out and touched it with a greasy touch, but although it seemed that the mucus was very viscous, it was not sticky in fact. As long as she shook it with a little force, all the mucus would be thrown away, and then her hands would be clean again. "It''s a protective film." Cecilia quickly concluded, "it seems that this is the main reason why they can move underwater." As soon as he heard Cecilia say so, when Sean turned his head, he saw that she had cleaned a large protective film, and then began to dismember the bipedal scorpion wolf with tools to directly study the internal organs. Looking at Cecilia, there was no fear on her face, but a serious look with interest. At this moment, Cecilia gave people a very strange sense of fear. Anyone who sees a very delicate beauty dismembering a corpse with relish on her face will not feel how beautiful. "Strange, why does this kind of Warcraft have no eyes?" At this time, Cecilia had picked up the wolf head and said with a puzzled face. This is the head of the bipedal scorpion wolf cut off by Sean''s sword. It is no different from the general wolf head, but the original position of the wolf''s eye is still a meat wall, there is no opening, and the teeth in his mouth should be sharper. There is a capsule mouth at the throat. Those highly corrosive venoms are sprayed from here. The farthest distance can even be sprayed 20 meters away. "Does this kind of Warcraft also rely on vibration to sense like scorpion?" Cecilia was a little confused. "Oh." Sean chuckled, kicked back the scorpion tail he cut off, and then poked the ruby with the tip of his sword. "This is their eyes." "Ah?" Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia was surprised to pick up the scorpion tail and study it, but the weight of the scorpion tail was much heavier than she thought. "Don''t underestimate this kind of Warcraft. Although it seems easy for me to deal with it, it''s because I know this kind of Warcraft very well." Sean was afraid that Cecilia''s serious lack of understanding of this kind of Warcraft would be dangerous, so he opened his mouth and explained, "the juvenile of bipedal scorpion wolf is almost the strength of level 4 Warcraft. This doesn''t mean that the juvenile bipedal scorpion wolf is very strong, but their toxicity is very terrible, at least more terrible than adults... Have you heard of the water of death?" Cecilia nodded. Water of death is a potion. It is no longer an ordinary potion or alchemy potion. No one on this continent will not know the name of this potion. In that year, the water source of a small town was infected by an unknown toxin, and tens of thousands of people died in the whole town overnight. Later, under the joint investigation of the peace association, it was found that a necromancer of dead spine wanted to do a magic experiment, so he poisoned it, and this poison is called "water of death". Later, with the disappearance of the magician, no one can do this magic medicine. Although it is said that dead spine still retains the formula of this magic medicine, the peace association has been looking for trouble with dead spine, and a large part of the reason is to go for this formula. But Sean knew that the formula of the water of death did exist, but it was not in the dead spine, and the necromancer who made the water of death had already died. However, Sean didn''t know where the recipe was now, because the player who got the recipe didn''t say where he got it, but some main materials of the potion recipe spread. One of them is the poison sac of the juvenile of bipedal scorpion wolf. "Can''t you say..." Cecilia suddenly reacted. This time, it was Sean''s turn to nod: "although I don''t know the formula of the water of death, I know that one of the main materials of this magic medicine is the poison bag of the young body of the bipedal scorpion wolf However, what is really terrible is not the juvenile bipedal scorpion wolf, but the bipedal scorpion wolf that has molted twice. You see, now this bipedal scorpion wolf, its scorpion tail is light gray, but it is just an ordinary adult without molting. After molting once, it will turn black, and after molting twice, it will turn dark black, At that time, the length of the scorpion tail alone was at least three meters, and the length of the scorpion tail would exceed two meters. The jump under the full outbreak can leap hundreds of meters. " Cecilia thought a little, and finally there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. "So now you should know that if I didn''t know enough about this kind of Warcraft just now, I''m afraid I would have been overwhelmed by it in the first cull." Sean continued, "you can dissect this Warcraft so easily now because it is dead. If it is not dead, the skin hardness of this Warcraft is no weaker than that of ordinary high-quality armor, and the bipedal scorpion wolf after molting twice is a level 7 Warcraft, and its defense ability is almost comparable to that of legendary armor, At least it''s equivalent to Rena''s suit of power Angel armor. " But as soon as Sean said his words, his eyebrows frowned. Chapter 523 The full body bipedal scorpion wolf is the peak of level 7 Warcraft. This level of Warcraft is equivalent to the upper gold. However, considering the horror of bipedal scorpion wolf, I''m afraid that the general lower and middle holy places may not be able to kill this kind of Warcraft, unless they are fully aware of their weaknesses like Sean. But that''s what Sean wondered. The overlord of the grey shadow forest is a level 6 variant Warcraft, thunder fire double headed lizard. The strongest Warcraft of other Warcraft is only level 5 Warcraft. Even these bipedal scorpions and wolves in the flower sea are level 5. Sean seriously recalled what he had seen and heard in the game. He had never seen the bipedal scorpion wolf with black scorpion tail in the spring pool deep in the sea of flowers. Then where did the news of transformation and evolution come from and why did he say it so smoothly? Sean suddenly couldn''t remember. He can be sure that he had never heard of other news about the bipedal scorpion wolf in the game, because the only place where the bipedal scorpion wolf could be found was the Huahai spring pool of the gray shadow forest. In addition, he had never found it in other places, at least not in Sean''s memory. If there were, someone would mention it in the forum. Although some players once said that the bottom of the flower sea spring pool must be connected to a place where these bipedal scorpions and wolves really nest, because the refresh speed of these bipedal scorpions and wolves is very fast in the game, the highest level of players was only level 10 at that time, and only a few players reached this level. The tenth order is just the strength of the middle holy land. There is no way to prove whether the spring pool is connected to other places. But at this moment, Sean believed that the spring must be connected with other places, otherwise there would be no level 7 bipedal scorpion wolf. Similarly, he is now beginning to doubt whether he can know more about the world after the upgrade of the real eye? Just like now, he will know the existence of the seventh order bipedal scorpion wolf because he just used the real eye. If this is the case, then the advanced promotion of the real eye will become the same as the territory task, which is Sean''s most urgent ability to crack at present. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Sean frowning and not moving for a while, Cecilia asked uneasily. "Nothing, I just suddenly remembered something." Sean shook his head slightly and said with a smile, "although the toxicity of the adult bipedal scorpion wolf is not as strong as that of the young, the venom extracted from its poison bag can be used as a substitute for many poisons. Moreover, the hook and sickle of the tail thorn is also a natural weapon making material, and the red gem like eyes are also good magic materials. The only pity is that the bipedal scorpion wolf has no nuclear crystals, Otherwise, it will be more valuable. After all, it''s level five Warcraft. " As Sean spoke, he demonstrated to Cecilia how to dismember the bipedal scorpion wolf to obtain materials such as poison bag, sickle and eyes. As for materials in other parts, Sean did not extract them. Cecilia naturally knew that these things were not worth money at all. Even though she was dismembering Warcraft to extract materials, Sean''s technique still surprised Cecilia. When the bipedal scorpion wolf died just now, Cecilia had seen that its blood was very corrosive. Therefore, in the previous anatomical study, she took the method of bleeding first. But even so, there will be some blood left in the body, which can not be completely cleaned up, so Cecilia can only use the special means commonly used by magicians to deal with corrosion to solve these problems. Such as mage''s touch, element protection and other techniques. But Sean is not a magician. Of course he won''t have these special means. He just stabbed the bipedal scorpion wolf directly with a simple sword, and then dug out an organ about the size of an adult''s heart with a long sword. This organ tissue is different from the general internal organs of the bipedal scorpion wolf. Its surface is wrapped with a very thin film, and there are several roots that look like tentacles. Cecilia guesses that it should be connected with some meridians in its body to control the spray of this corrosive venom. When this organ rolls on the ground, the turquoise liquid in it will shake and look like a water bag. Then Sean took out a set of tools, directly stabbed into the poison bag, began to extract the poison and put it into transparent glass bottles that had been prepared for a long time. It was just a poison bag, but Sean extracted nearly ten bottles of such toxin liquid. Each bottle is about 100 milliliters, and ten bottles are one liter. Cecilia never thought that this poison bag could hold more things than she looks. "These are the venom essence, the concentrated venom." Sean saw a trace of doubt in Cecilia''s eyes, so he opened his mouth and replied, "this concentration can only be maintained in the poison bag. This set of tools is owned by Jerry. I modified it appropriately, so they will dilute these liquids for the first time. At that time, they also need to do this when extracting the blood of the black crystal magic leopard, The blood of the black crystal demon leopard without dilution cannot be used. I have omitted some troublesome steps. " Cecilia obviously knew that the blood of the black crystal demon leopard could be used to make many magic drugs and alchemy potions, but after hearing Sean''s words, her eyes became more confused: "don''t the blood of the black crystal demon leopard need to be purified before it can be used? If it is diluted, isn''t it thinning the effect? This is increasing the workload of purification. " Sean was slightly stunned, and then asked, "do those guys who make magic potions and alchemy potions not dilute them first and then purify them?" "Why?" Cecilia didn''t understand. "I said why the effects of those magic drugs and alchemy potions are so poor. They sell almost all potions of secondary quality and lower quality, not even a bottle of superior quality." Sean said with disdain, "like Warcraft blood and some special venoms, they all contain a lot of microelement impurities. If these impurities are not disposed of first, they will affect the quality of the medicine. Therefore, really clever and experienced alchemists and magicians will dilute these liquid materials first and release these microelement magazines, Then, through screening, isolation and other means for preliminary purification, and finally the real purification and condensation. Only in this way can we make magic drugs and alchemy potions of superior or even super quality. " Speaking of this, Sean also raised his eyebrows deliberately: "however, these materials diluted by me do not need to be screened and purified in the first step, and they can be purified and condensed directly. Moreover, the purity after purification can even reach the absolute purity value of 99%. If these materials can not be used to make magic medicine or alchemy medicine of super quality, Then I can only say that this man is not suitable to be an alchemist. " Cecilia blushed with embarrassment at Sean''s words. The purity is 99% absolute purity, which is the purity that all alchemists dream of. When she was studying in the college, she secretly took several bottles of purification medicine with 99% purity from her mentor to practice. The best result is a bottle of magic medicine of superior quality. Now that Sean said so, Cecilia would certainly feel very embarrassed, so she shut up silently, but Sean''s means still shocked her. Even though she had known that Sean was omnipotent, Cecilia still felt a little incredible that he could even use this means belonging to a magician. Of course Sean didn''t know what Cecilia was thinking. He thought she blushed just because she was ashamed of her ignorance, which made Sean wonder if he had gone too far? "Cough." Sean coughed a little embarrassed, and then took out two bottles of venom to Cecilia. "Although I diluted it, the magical activity in it is still very high. If you don''t have time to cast magic, you can throw it at the enemy, which can absolutely make the enemy corrode to the bone residue. If you throw it after you cast the wall of fire, Throw a bottle of this in, and you will produce a level 5 magic acid rain poison cloud. You should remember this clearly. " Fire wall is only level 3 magic, while acid rain poison cloud is level 5 magic, and its coverage and effect are very strong. Although I don''t know the principle of its generation, it would be a terrible effect if a level 3 magic could be transformed into a level 5 magician. Even the poison bag in the bipedal scorpion wolf was solved so easily by Sean. Cecilia felt no surprise when the two Oval Ruby eyes and the pair of sickles were forcibly removed by Sean. However, after all this, Sean pulled Cecilia back for more than ten meters. Until she left the range of the spring pool, Cecilia saw that Sean suddenly raised his fighting spirit and waved all the remaining parts of the bipedal scorpion wolf into the spring pool. The whole spring pool was silent for about a minute, and then the whole spring pool burst into a burst of boiling, and the white fog above the whole spring pool disappeared without a trace in an instant. Looking around, I can see that this group of springs and pools is thousands of miles wide. At the moment, these springs and pools are constantly boiling and countless water splashes are rolling, just like the activity before the volcanic eruption, which is very shocking. This lasted about half a minute, and a crash broke out. The scorpion tail that Sean and Cecilia had seen before broke through the water. Then in less than a second, there was the second sound of water breaking, then the third sound, the fourth sound, and finally it continued into a piece, just like rolling thunder. This time, Cecilia''s face turned unusually pale. In the whole spring pool group, a large area of scorpion tail stands upright. It looks like a light gray stone forest, large and small. At the same time, there is a palpitating roar that echoes constantly. Sean didn''t want to make such a noise, but he really wanted to know about these bipedal scorpion wolves and see if there were bipedal scorpion wolves with black scorpion tails. However, it is obvious that there are no bipedal scorpion wolves with black scorpion tails. All bipedal scorpion wolves have light gray tails, which proves that these bipedal scorpion wolves are still at a level he can cope with. But soon, Sean realized that he underestimated the horror of these bipedal scorpion wolves. Because at this moment, Cecilia suddenly felt numb on her scalp. If she hadn''t been held by Sean, she would have turned around and ran out. Shock! This is the gas field shock of Warcraft. Only the truly powerful Warcraft will have such a shock gas field, just like dragon power. At this point, Sean''s personal property panel has a deterrent negative effect. It''s just that the negative effect is not strong, just deduct 10% of his total attributes, which is not very serious. But even so, it still made Sean''s face a little ugly, because the deterrent effect was accompanied by a "fear" reaction. Although the necklace with immunity to all States on him offset the effect, it was obvious that Cecilia''s will attribute could not be immune from the effect, so there was the illusion of wanting to escape. But how high Cecilia''s will attribute is, Sean is very clear. It''s a full 87 points! The will attribute of 87 points cannot be exempted from this fear effect, so I''m afraid the adventurers below the golden realm will be scared out of their way when they enter here. In other words, if Sean wants to pass through this spring channel, I''m afraid it''s not an easy thing. Chapter 524 The riot in quanchi was really beyond Sean''s expectation. He didn''t expect that these bipedal scorpion wolves would become so active. But fortunately, as long as they are not close to the spring pool within 50 meters, they will not be raided. After all, these bipedal scorpions and wolves can only jump 60 meters at the farthest. And Sean is more than 100 meters away from these bipedal scorpion wolves. According to Sean''s understanding of these bipedal scorpion wolves, their eyes will not see more than 100 meters. Therefore, even if these bipedal scorpion wolves riot, Sean and Cecilia are safe. Of course, this is only relative to these five level bipedal scorpion wolves. Sean guessed that the vision and visibility of these bipedal scorpion wolves should be related to their own strength. In other words, if they are level 7 bipedal scorpion wolves with dark black scorpion tails, I''m afraid they have to be 200 meters away to be safe. But even so, for Sean and Cecilia, it still makes the search for the black crystal leopard a little troublesome. For three days in a row, they could only move hundreds of meters away from the spring pool, which naturally widened their scope of action. Although the bipedal scorpions and wolves no longer appeared in the water the next evening, the terrible smell of Warcraft was still in the air, so Sean knew that these bipedal scorpions and wolves would not fall asleep in a short time, which made him afraid to be within 100 meters of the spring pool. Unlike humans, Warcraft will artificially divide territory one by one. They all rely on the strength of their own breath to announce the field of their activities. Generally, the activity area of high-level Warcraft is fixed. Generally, high-level Warcraft will not enter the area of other high-level Warcraft at will, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocative behavior and will cause a struggle between high-level Warcraft. However, not all Warcraft can feel the smell emitted by high-level Warcraft. Otherwise, there will be no low-level Warcraft life in the area of high-level Warcraft. Of course, if the high-level Warcraft takes the initiative to radiate momentum in front of the low-level Warcraft, the low-level Warcraft can also not move, and can only become an abdominal meal. Just like the breath emitted by the bipedal scorpion wolf at the moment, it is a kind of intimidating breath actively emitted during hunting. If Sean hadn''t had tills''s lucky necklace, he wouldn''t be much better than Cecilia at the moment, or even worse. But now, with the help of Sean, Cecilia has survived this terrible smell of Warcraft, and her spiritual power is also growing at an amazing speed. Although her face is still a little pale, her momentum is also beginning to become surging and strong. Sean knows that Cecilia has broken through the growth boundary of spiritual power. As long as her magic can keep up with her growth, she can immediately become a golden magician. For many magicians, what really limits their growth is not magic, but spiritual power. Now Cecilia''s mental strength has broken through, which is equivalent to announcing that Cecilia has got the ticket to enter the golden realm. Originally, Sean thought that at least he needed to go through several hard battles or escape from death. Unexpectedly, he just withstood the pressure of the bipedal scorpion Wolf for three consecutive days, which was somewhat beyond Sean''s expectation. Although it was a little different from the plan at the beginning, anyway, Cecilia''s purpose of this trip has been completed. If Sean hadn''t given up the black crystal leopard, he would have wanted to take Cecilia back. Because the most important thing now is to let Cecilia meditate at ease and improve the growth of magic. However, Sean was a little impatient because he didn''t find a new trace of the black crystal demon leopard for three consecutive days. He decided to give up and go back to Jerry and go directly to the underground black market if he hadn''t found it today. He really doesn''t have much time to spend in the gray shadow forest. In fact, the result was like the last side Sean wanted to see. After exploring all day, he still got nothing. If you count the first day, he and Cecilia have stayed here in the spring pool in the depths of the flower sea for at least four days. There are less than 20 hours left from the time limit agreed between him and Jerry. After hesitation, Sean decided to give up chasing the black crystal demon leopard and go back to Jerry. Because if there was no Jerry, he would not be able to find the underground black market of the grey shadow forest, and Sean bennock was still planning to recruit, so after weighing the pros and cons, he found that the value of the black crystal demon leopard was really not as high as that of bennock and the underground black market. "Forget it, we''re just unlucky." Sean shrugged helplessly and smiled bitterly at Cecilia. "Let''s go back and find Jerry and them. I hope the underground black market won''t disappoint me." Cecilia wouldn''t object to Sean''s decision, and she really didn''t like the spring. When the bipedal scorpion wolves saw Sean''s easy killing before, she didn''t feel anything, but when she saw the dense bipedal scorpion wolves and the terrible momentum emitted by the bipedal scorpion wolves, Cecilia knew she was wrong, and she was still very wrong. Under the pressure of this momentum, she was afraid that she could not even give full play to her strength. She was so frightened that she turned and ran away. According to what Sean said before, the moment she turned and ran away, she would become the belly meal of the bipedal scorpion wolf. So Cecilia felt a little relaxed when she heard Sean say she was leaving. Soon, they began to walk in the direction of Jerry and Bannock. Because there were signs before, they didn''t have to worry about getting lost in the gray shadow forest. But this time, the two people left for less than an hour. When they officially left the imposing range of the bipedal scorpion wolf, Sean and Cecilia heard an obvious cry, which was mixed with a low roar and hiss. Obviously, the latter voice is not a human voice, but a voice belonging to Warcraft. Although even Sean can''t tell whether the voice belongs to the black crystal magic leopard or other Warcraft attracted by the smell of the sea of flowers, Sean decided to have a look. After all, listening to the voice is not very far away from them. But this is not far away, and it is only relative. Sean and Cecilia hurried for nearly half an hour before they finally saw that on the horizon at the other end of the sea of flowers, six people were talking to a devil''s hand. When Sean saw the Warcraft, his eyes lit up! That''s the black crystal demon leopard! Originally, Sean was ready to give up, but he didn''t expect to meet the black crystal demon leopard here. He would begin to thank the goddess of destiny for her care. However, since Sean and Cecilia have found the black crystal devil leopard, the other six naturally found the figure of Sean and Cecilia. At this time, the six people immediately accelerated their shooting speed. It is obvious that they intend to kill the black crystal devil leopard before Sean and Cecilia arrive. Sean just glanced away and immediately knew that the six men were demon hunters. Because only demon hunters are so desperate in the face of emergencies. After all, injuries and casualties are common to them, but on the contrary, if they can successfully kill the black crystal demon leopard, the reward will be a comfortable life for them for several years. In this case, no one will not be excited. "Hum!" Seeing the moves of these demon hunters, Sean finally couldn''t help but snort coldly, and his body suddenly accelerated a lot. Originally, he planned to negotiate with the six people, even if he paid some money, because the skeleton and blood of the black crystal magic leopard were really very important to him. However, after seeing that these demon hunters'' moves were more fierce, Sean paid a little attention to the situation of the black crystal demon leopard, and immediately found that the black crystal demon leopard was actually seriously injured, and even several fur on his body had been dissolved. It was obviously the masterpiece of the bipedal scorpion Wolf. In other words, the black crystal demon leopard did hide near the spring pool before. Only when Sean caused the riots of those bipedal scorpions and wolves, the black crystal demon leopard was attacked violently when he was unprepared, and even almost became the belly meal of those bipedal scorpions and wolves. Therefore, he wanted to escape from the sea of flowers. Sean was a little upset at the moment. He didn''t think of it earlier. Otherwise, he didn''t need to waste so many days. Just come back and guard the channel on the way and wait for the black crystal demon leopard to fall into the net. Because there are only two roads here in the flower sea. If you bypass the spring pool and continue to go deep, it is the deep belly of the gray shadow forest, which is the territory of advanced Warcraft. Although the black crystal demon leopard is not afraid of level 4 Warcraft, it can''t get any benefits when meeting level 5 Warcraft, so it certainly won''t choose to go deep, but go back. After all, this is a treacherous Warcraft that knows how to use the power of bipedal scorpion and wolf to avoid. Sean has never seen that the IQ of level 3 Warcraft is so high. Generally, Warcraft who know how to use the situation are at least level 5 or above. But even so, Sean didn''t know whether the six were lucky or bad. It''s rare to meet a half dead black crystal demon leopard. It should be lucky. But unfortunately, they met themselves. However, even though Sean had the idea of grabbing the monster, he still didn''t dare to start the light body technique and adrenal stimulation, because he had found that even if the six people were desperate to attack the black crystal demon leopard, most of the attention of three of them was still focused on themselves, and two of them were experts at the top of the silver peak, Although one of them is not the peak, he is not much away from the peak. He was not afraid of these people. What he was afraid of was that once he killed himself, the black crystal demon leopard would immediately break through and escape. Will he continue to stay and kill, or will he go after the black crystal demon leopard first? However, because of Sean''s speed, the distance of three or four hundred meters was soon shortened by Sean by nearly half. The black crystal demon leopard is also smart. It seems to find that someone is disturbing the game. After it has a glimmer of vitality, it will no longer fight to attack, but focus on defense. The changes of this tactical means, let alone the six people are stunned. Even Sean is a little stunned. This black crystal demon leopard is too evil. The six demon hunters knew that they could never kill the black crystal demon leopard before Sean came, so they also slowed down the attack and speed. It should be the trapped killing strategy of slow knife cutting meat, which can not only reduce physical consumption and reduce danger, but also prevent the black crystal demon leopard from escaping. Among the six, the two masters who were already at the top of the silver peak also came out from left to right to meet Sean. Looking at the posture of these two people, Sean knew that if he wanted to break through, he had to kill these two people. At that time, the other four people would certainly come to support, and the black crystal magic leopard naturally ran away. Sean didn''t want to take the risk, so when he was about 100 meters, his speed slowed down and didn''t really stop until about 50 meters to form a confrontation with the two people. Chapter 525 Sean''s eyes moved away from them and turned to the scarred black crystal demon leopard who was still trying to break through. The black crystal demon leopard''s desire to survive is really strong. Even Sean can''t bear it. "Your Excellency." A middle-aged man in front of Sean stepped out and blocked Sean''s sight. "We found the black crystal magic leopard first." Hearing each other''s words, Sean was suddenly stunned, and there were many blurred scenes in his sight. He still remembers a long time ago, when he first started playing miracle, he often encountered such scenes. There will always be many people running out to show off in front of him, and then say that this place has been reserved by some guild, and irrelevant people will retreat. Many players without background strength will be directly dispersed. If they don''t go, they usually end up being killed by a group of people with malicious PK. Even the lone ranger with the best technology can''t be compared with those supported by the guild in the early stage of the game. When everyone''s level began to rise and the player''s techniques and tactics began to occupy a more important position, it was no longer popular to practice level in private courts at that time, but it began to be popular to pack boss. After all, the equipment and materials produced by the boss are the real head of the game, and can also determine the future prosperity of a guild. Therefore, the struggle at that time was naturally more fierce than that during private practice. In this way, the professional terms of robbing boss, picking up leakage and picking up waste also began to appear frequently in the game. Sean clearly remembered that the first time he led the team to kill the boss was in the gray shadow forest. At that time, he was also chasing a black crystal magic leopard. Unfortunately, the seriously injured black crystal magic leopard escaped successfully because of a small command error. They pursued and searched in the gray shadow forest for two and a half hours before finally rediscovering the trace of the black crystal magic leopard. But at that time, when they arrived at the black crystal magic leopard, the black crystal magic leopard was picked up by another team whose strength was not weaker than theirs. At that time, as like as two peas in the middle age, the other side said the same thing. "This is the black crystal demon leopard. We found it first." "I really miss it." Sean sighed slightly, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes. The two middle-aged men, who were not too young, looked at each other with a bit of fear in their eyes. Of course, they didn''t know why. Although Sean''s words were not loud, they were both experts at the top of silver. Naturally, Sean didn''t deliberately lower his concealed voice, so he heard it very clearly. The two of them were wondering what Sean was missing? Both of them are over 40 years old. They have been engaged in the industry of demon hunter for at least 20 years. Even if they don''t fully understand the affairs of this circle, they won''t be strangers. The strength of reaching the silver peak at their age is naturally hopeless gold in this life. Otherwise, who is willing to be a demon hunter who may die when he dies? Therefore, people like Sean, who is already the peak of silver at a young age, must be a little afraid, because it usually means that the other party either has a strong background or is talented. If such people can not provoke, no one is willing to provoke. After all, not everyone thinks that having a powerful brother can be arrogant and domineering like David and Robbie. His brother dianes is only half stepping into the golden realm. He is not a real gold strongman. At best, he is a little famous in the circle of demon hunters in the kingdom of dabion, not to mention the circle of demon hunters in the southern continent. Even the circle of demon hunters in several countries around dabion is not necessarily famous, let alone in the whole miracle continent. Sean''s eyes gradually returned to normal. He knew that no matter how much he missed, he had nothing to do with everything in that world. Now, he is a man of the miracle continent and a Lord. He must be responsible for those who follow him now. How can he indulge in the past? Looking up, Sean''s eyes became calm and steady, which made the hearts of the two middle-aged demon hunters over 40 sink slightly. They are so familiar with this look. "I just want the blood and skeleton of the black crystal demon leopard, and the other materials belong to you." Sean said in a deep voice. Real demon hunters never make enemies easily. They usually remind and warn first, and then make tentative moves. They will never attack unless they have to. Of course, if you really decide to do it, it''s the real situation where you die and I die. Since the other party gives him enough respect, he certainly can''t break the rules of the demon hunter. Just like the team he met that year who picked up his leak, his request at that time was to share half of the spoils. Hearing Sean''s words, the middle-aged man on the left raised his eyebrows and his face was a little gloomy: "do you know the most precious place of a black crystal magic leopard?" "Of course." Sean said. The three most precious places of the black crystal demon leopard are fur, skeleton and blood. However, the fur of the black crystal demon leopard has been obviously damaged. Even if it is finally peeled off, it may be difficult to sell at a high price. After all, the fur is no longer complete; Moreover, looking at the situation of the black crystal magic leopard, it is obvious that there is too much blood loss. I''m afraid there won''t be too much blood. Considering that the blood has to be purified and condensed, even if the blood of Warcraft is more than that of humans, it''s good to finally harvest two liters of purified blood. Therefore, the most precious place of the black crystal magic leopard is the skeleton, which is worth at least tens of thousands of Pan continental gold coins. But as soon as Sean spoke, he would lose the valuable part and blood. How could they promise? What''s more, the six of them are still a temporary team. This time, they just formed a team because they have a common mission goal. The harvest of this trip is also good. They are preparing to return to the underground black market to sell booty. As a result, they didn''t expect to meet this black crystal magic leopard. They all think they are favored by the goddess of luck. But no one expected that such a man with a lion''s mouth would jump out. "Don''t you worry about breaking your stomach if you open your mouth so much?" The man on the left who had just raised his eyebrows said in a deep voice again, but the tone was not friendly. It was obvious that he had the idea of doing it. "Really." Hearing the man''s words, Sean was stunned again, although he shook his head and laughed, "if you don''t know that you can''t meet those people again, I doubt if you were that guy." Hearing Sean''s obviously contemptuous words, the man on the left had become very ugly, but the man on the right frowned slightly. "Boy, you are the silver peak in this world when you are so young. Don''t waste such a good talent." The man on the left was already a little impatient. He said this sentence obviously to make a final test. He wanted to know whether Sean was just because of his talent or because he had a strong background, "or do you think you could eat us alone?" Speaking of this, the middle-aged man glanced back and finally saw the late Cecilia''s face. His eyes suddenly brightened: "Yo, I''m wrong. It''s two people or a beautiful girl." Sean''s eyes were suddenly cold, and the frightful murderous spirit burst out. At this moment, more than two middle-aged men who stopped Sean changed their faces, and even the four people who were a little farther away felt a burst of shock. Even the black crystal magic leopard also bent down, and his pupils were full of panic. He didn''t dare to take this opportunity to escape. It''s so strong that it almost forms a real murderous spirit. How many times do you have to linger in life and death and how long do you spend hanging out in a sea of corpses and blood! Even two experts at the top of silver haven''t formed such a strong murderous spirit after mixing in the circle of demon hunters for 20 years! Even in the circle of demon hunters on the side of dabion, they have never seen or heard that someone''s murderous spirit can be so solid! You know, people who can form this murderous spirit will never be unknown! At this moment, the six demon hunters at the scene immediately realized that Sean was not the man in dabion''s demon hunting circle, but probably the man famous in the southern continent''s demon hunting circle. "Your Excellency..." the demon hunter on the right finally had to open his mouth and try to make things right. He knew that it was absolutely impossible for them to eat the black crystal demon leopard today, unless they could kill the young man and his female companion in front of them. But he really knew that if they were a team, there was still a possibility of fighting, but they were just a team pieced together on the verge of death. Of course, it was impossible to work hard with the young man in front of them, and if they really wanted to work hard, the first one to die must be one of their three strongest. The demon hunter on the right glanced at his temporary companion on the left with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and found that he was holding a long gun and ready to take action at any time. Obviously, he also knew that Sean''s murderous spirit was completely aimed at him, so once he started, he would be the first to shoot at him. Thinking of this, the demon hunter could not help sighing. He hoped not to really start. Because according to the temporary agreement when forming a team, if they are in trouble, the six of them have to support each other, which means that whether they do it or the young man of the other party, the rest of them can''t get rid of their relationship. However, the development of things was completely different from the direction the middle-aged man wanted. "You know what? What you just said as like as two peas in the face of the man who tried to kill the black magic leopard from my hands. Sean sneered and waved his long sword. "If I didn''t know, I would never see this man again, I really doubt you are him." The eyes of the two Silver Peak middle-aged men shrunk: never see again, doesn''t that mean they''re dead? They might have doubted a little before Sean broke out, but now Sean''s murderous spirit is so amazing that they won''t have the slightest doubt at all. At this moment, recalling that when they saw the black crystal demon leopard before, it was already scarred. In addition, Sean said "rob and kill the black crystal demon leopard in his hand", the two immediately thought they had realized the key problem. Obviously, the black crystal magic leopard was not found by them, but seriously injured by the young man in front of them. They just picked up a leak. It''s funny that they even told the young man that they found the black crystal magic leopard first. A silver peak expert who can seriously injure a black crystal demon leopard only by his own strength, and his murderous spirit is so concentrated that he hardly has any obvious injury. They can understand the combat effectiveness of this young man at any time. However, at this moment, they had no time to regret or even say stop words, because they could feel that the murderous spirit on the young man in front of them suddenly coagulated, and then it seemed that the whole space was completely cut off from the world. That sudden sense of emptiness made everyone feel dizzy, even their own actions Consciousness began to become dull. Then they finally saw that Sean moved. Chapter 526 Sean''s goal is very clear, that is the middle-aged man with the most arrogant attitude on the left. This is a top silver expert with a long gun. Perhaps he is still a long way from the golden realm, or he may not be able to enter this realm all his life. However, as a demon hunter, and a demon hunter who has been in the business for 20 years, his combat experience, vision and consciousness are extremely rich. Only looking at the momentum and action of Sean rushing towards himself, he knows that the young man in front of him is definitely going to play with himself. But is the devil hunter afraid to play with his life? He admitted that he might have underestimated Sean before and didn''t realize that his murderous spirit would be so awe inspiring and concise. But anyway, he is also a demon hunter, a demon hunter wandering on the edge of countless life and death. How can he admit defeat so easily. Even at this moment, he felt his Qi and blood were not smooth, and there was a cold illusion all over him, but he still didn''t stop and die. He was unwilling and unwilling to die, so he suddenly gave a roar and climbed his momentum to the top. "Ah!" The middle-aged man let out a roar, then raised his hand, ready to force Sean back with a straight gun, and then wait for the opportunity to regain rhythm control. These are the fighting experience of the demon hunter. For him, it is like eating and drinking water. It is already a kind of self conditioned reflex, and he doesn''t need to think at all. As for Sean''s desperate play, it''s also worthless in his eyes, because in his opinion, Sean''s whole body is full of flaws. He just needs to avoid the key points. As for the injury, he doesn''t care at all, because he''s not fighting alone. It''s close! Closer! Pick up the gun! Seeing Sean getting closer and closer to himself and finally entering his attack range, the middle-aged man immediately raised his gun. The position he aimed at was very accurate. It was Sean''s heart! As long as Sean dares to continue to fight with him for injuries, he doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to kill Sean. Anyway, he is ready. As long as Sean''s attack is imminent, he will lean slightly. Although this position still belongs to the key, he is confident that he can avoid this fatal blow. But Sean is different. The heart has always been the source of strength of the strong. As long as the heart is destroyed, its strength will be completely lost. If Sean, such a dangerous and terrible enemy, is not solved here, he will spend the rest of his life trembling. With the closer distance, not only the middle-aged man can see everything about Sean, but Sean can also see everything about him. In this man''s eyes, Sean saw a fever, a fever for victory. People like this usually do whatever they want to do and ignore the consequences in order to live. If you change the environment and situation, Sean will certainly not choose such an adventurous and desperate attack, because his greatest advantage is speed. Especially after the adrenaline stimulation and light body surgery were started, his speed, even the average gold strong, was difficult to compete with him, not to mention that these experts who had not yet entered the golden realm were all worthless in Sean''s eyes. But I don''t know why, he didn''t want to dodge at this moment. It''s not so much that Sean doesn''t want to avoid at all, but rather that Sean''s subconscious is constantly telling him that this shot can never hit him. But in the blink of an eye, Sean had entered the attack range of the middle-aged man. But something surprising happened. The gun in the middle-aged man''s hand had not been lifted! When sophisticated demon hunters like them pick up their guns and when they shoot, it is completely an instinctive reaction, and it is impossible to make a mistake at all. But at this moment, the middle-aged man''s eyes showed horror - you know, the long gun is a long weapon after all. This weapon must be within a certain range to play its effect. If it is too close or too far away, there is no way to attack. Now, after Sean stepped into his attack range, The next step is out of his attack range - so not only this middle-aged man, but also another middle-aged man with a sword who is also the top silver peak around him, his eyes also show horror. How could this happen! But before these two people could think clearly, a cold light suddenly disappeared. Sean''s attack has arrived! I saw a head with a frightened face. When the cold light disappeared, it flew up. A sword owl! That''s one of Sean''s favorite attacks, and it does have an extremely strong deterrent effect. Just like now, the five silver masters were completely frightened at this moment, and they didn''t dare to move easily. They even felt that the space around them seemed to become colder, and Sean''s awe inspiring killing intention became stronger and more solid. With only one sword, Sean killed an expert who was at the top of the silver peak. Although Sean has always been very relaxed when dealing with the top experts of silver, he has never felt like this. It was a feeling of holding everything in his hand. It seemed that as long as his breath could diffuse and cover, everything around him was in his induction. This feeling was very similar to his feeling of casting spell and blood charm. Is it the power of law? Sean frowned and stretched slightly, with a touch of surprise in his eyes: how could it be? Law, which is a part of the world, is also the basis and rule of all forces in the world. Like fighting spirit, magic, divine power and so on, they are all manifestations of the law. With the in-depth understanding of the law, the more powerful the power can be obtained. In particular, if the gold strongman enters the holy land, at least he must be able to successfully contact at least one world law before he can enter the holy land, that is, the so-called canonization, which is why the gold strongman can easily crush the gold strongman. But Sean is still at the top of the silver peak. Reasonably speaking, he can''t touch the power of the law, because his body can''t bear the blessing of the power of the law. Once forcibly contacted and used, the only result will only make his body explode into fly ash in an instant. But at that moment as like as two peas, he felt the same feeling as when he was playing the blood charm. That''s definitely the power of the law! However, the spell printing ability of blood charm is a special ability unique to spell printing swordsmen. Although it does borrow the power of rules, they don''t need to take it as a burden, because the evil demons sealed in the spell seal need to bear the cost of casting this ability for them. It means that they use the power of the law to fight indirectly, rather than direct control, so this is actually an essential difference, and it is also the main reason why the spell seal needs to be continuously strengthened to obtain stronger power. At this moment, Sean had almost completely forgotten his current environment. He can''t wait to open the property panel directly, because he knows that he is completely different from people in the world. His body is completely replaced by data, so he can directly query his property changes through the property panel anytime and anywhere. Almost at the moment of opening the attribute panel, Sean was completely stunned: he saw a line of words suddenly appeared under his personal attributes. Sean clearly remembered that it would only appear after stepping into the holy land. Because in the game, after he officially stepped into the ninth rank and became a strong man in the holy land, two new contents appeared under his personal attributes, one is the power body, and the other is the power of law. At this moment, the line below personal attributes is the power of law! But the power of this line of laws is somewhat different from the power of laws in Sean''s impression, because it is not a complete law, but just a fragment of law. But Sean knew that only powerful laws, such as those above the third level, would appear in fragments! At first, in the game, the concept of the force of law was divided into five levels from top to bottom in a pyramid structure, with the first level being the strongest and the fifth level being the weakest. Generally, the rules that players master are the lowest five level rules, which is a relatively complete rule. The reason why it is relatively complete naturally means that this law is not the final road, but if players have perseverance and perseverance, they can strengthen and improve the law by completing the relevant law task chain, so as to make the five-level law evolve into four-level law, three-level law, and even one-level law. If players are lucky, they can directly obtain the three-level rule. The higher the level of the law, the greater the power it represents. Of course, the law that upgrades from level 5 to level 3 cannot be compared with the natural level 3. In particular, the level distinction of the rules of the pyramid structure is still very strict: the high-level rules have absolute authority over the low-level rules, which is a complete suppression. Of course, this suppression refers to the complete law. If the incomplete law such as law fragments can not suppress the low-level complete law, it may be suppressed by the low-level complete law. However, in order not to destroy the balance, all the rules above level 3 appeared in the form of fragments. If you want to make this Law fragment complete, you must complete the relevant law task chain, but these tasks are more than ten times more difficult than those of low-level laws. Therefore, even at the moment when Sean came to the world, he has never seen anyone complete the three-level law, and the most powerful one is just collecting three fragments. But on the contrary, dozens of players have successfully upgraded the level 5 rule to the level 4 rule, and even his original president upgraded the level 4 rule to level 3. So now, when Sean first saw the fragment of this law, he was shocked. But not happy! In particular, this Law fragment is still an unknown law. [unknown law fragment: This Law is formed due to your killing intention and anger. It is full of surprises and non replicability, so you can''t judge what kind of law it is, but the only thing you can be sure of is that it is definitely the catalyst of a superior law. Through it, you may be able to master a powerful force of law, but now because of the incompleteness of law, you can''t form your own domain, but its power can let you have a field.] [field of unknown Law: you can form a special space with a diameter of 15 meters. In this space, all your enemies will be affected by the slow effect, and you and your allies will receive a quick effect bonus. Special note: maintaining this field requires a lot of mental power. If the mental power is insufficient, it will take vitality as the cost of maintenance, and it will automatically end when it is in an endangered state.] Chapter 527 Field, this thing Sean knows very well. It is the rudiment of the field. Like gold, the strong can deter the enemy with momentum by relying on the effect of the field. When you touch the rules, you can start to use the power of the rules to affect the enemy, then the field will be upgraded to a field, that is, the so-called field and home field. Of course, it is said that there is another kind above the domain, that is, the so-called boundary. This kind of thing is almost equivalent to the kingdom of gods. It is no longer the use of rules, but the direct generation of derivative rules. But Sean also knows that the activation and maintenance of both field and field need to consume mental power. After all, this is the use and control of rules. Once the mental power is insufficient, it is naturally impossible to maintain the special ability of field or field. As for the need to consume vitality as support, Sean has never heard that even the domain formed by the three-level rules only needs to consume mental power. Of course, mental power is expressed in the form of MP in the game. But in this real world, Sean is very clear that there will never be MP, so spiritual power is an ethereal thing, so how much a person''s spiritual power depends entirely on his usual self perception and experience. Especially for magicians, it is the first thing they need to master to be familiar with their mental power and magic limits. This is why all magicians do not learn new magicians immediately after successful promotion, but first display the past magic again. Only in this way can they know what changes have taken place in their magic and spiritual power. Because when magic and mental power are at the bottom, they will feel a burst of dizziness and tingling, making them stop casting spells. But this situation is useless to Sean. Because once Sean''s mental strength is insufficient, what he needs to consume to continue to maintain the place is his vitality. The form of expression in the game is to deduct HP, but in the real world, there is no HP that can be deducted, which is to directly squeeze the vitality of Sean''s body. In other words, if he reaches the warning standard of the critical point, he will not have a headache, but is likely to collapse directly to the ground, which is no different from being hit by weak magic or seriously injured. At the thought that this would happen after the exhibition hall, Sean didn''t dare to stand here and waste his mental energy. Demon hunters are a group of people who really linger on the edge of countless deaths. Those who have no experience and consciousness have long died. Those who can live up to now and have strong strength are definitely a group of ruthless people who dare to fight and kill. If it''s really a dead end that can''t be solved, even if the opponent is strong, they will fight back with the heart of the demon hunter. As long as they can break one of their opponent''s teeth, they will fall down with a smile. With the murderous spirit emitted by Sean, how do these demon hunters not know that today''s situation is doomed? So just now when I saw Sean''s slightly absent-minded moment, the only five demon hunters won''t hesitate at all. They all know that with the strength gap between them and Sean, they may have the idea of surviving if they work hard. If they escape, they will die, and naturally they won''t have any nonsense or the idea of running away. But it was not until all five of them moved that they finally understood why their companion didn''t have time to stab the gun just now. Their speed has slowed down! Although their thinking has not changed at all, and they can still clearly observe the movements of their opponents, it is equally useless if their thinking goes on and their body''s action can''t keep up. At this time, their only happiness is that they are determined to make a move. If they fight back when Sean makes a move, and then they find that they are slow, then they are really dead. At the moment, they naturally thought that Sean should not come back so soon. Although I don''t know why a smart and sophisticated demon hunter like Sean would lose his mind at this moment, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them. Cecilia is the only one who can clearly see these people. However, she is not close to the battlefield, so there are not many magic with sufficient range, but no matter which magic power will affect Sean, and with her current ability, she is not sure that these magic can avoid or reduce the damage to Sean. Many magic spells, effects and powers flashed in Cecilia''s mind one by one, but she couldn''t choose a suitable one, which made Cecilia more anxious. But it was impossible to watch Sean die like this. Although she didn''t know why Sean was distracted at this moment, she knew that there must be some very important reasons. Therefore, Cecilia decided not to think too much and threw out a flame with the least power first. But just then, Cecilia finally saw Sean come back! Sean didn''t know how long he had been absent-minded just now, but he also knew that he had been absent-minded before the war, which was definitely a big taboo! Especially his opponent is still a demon hunter! At this moment, Sean was a little lucky. Fortunately, he had just obtained this special ability, which could make his opponent slow and fast at the same time. Slowness is a very common curse magic. Its only function is to reduce the agility value of the target. The floating value is determined according to the resistance of the target, the skill level of the caster and the level gap between the two sides. It can be said to be a curse magic with a large floating value. Sean doesn''t know the specific agility value of these people, but based on his experience, he just slightly compares the previous and current shooting speed of the other party, and he already knows that he has come to a conclusion that at least 20 agility points have been reduced! Generally speaking, for special areas formed by the force of rules, such as field, domain and boundary, the changes of the force of rules are consistent. In other words, if the opponent''s agility caused by slowness is reduced by 20 points, the relative agility increased by quickness will also be 20 points! This increase is by no means icing on the cake for Sean. It''s not too much to call it sending charcoal in the snow! Because the increase of 20 agility points will become 40 points under the stimulation of adrenal gland! Originally, after activating the lightness technique and adrenal stimulation, his agility value has exceeded the level of 200 points to 214 points. According to the original data increase of the game, after a single attribute value exceeds 200 points, it needs an increase of more than 50 points to produce a more obvious change, Otherwise, there is not much difference between the increase of fourteen point agility value and that of one point agility value. But now, because of the increase of 20 points'' agility value, Sean''s agility value has reached 254 points, completely breaking through the 250 point level! If Sean had to rely on Requiem to kill the lower gold strongman before, now with the increase of this field, even if he did not use Requiem, he could kill the lower gold strongman as long as he found the right opportunity, and even the upper gold strongman could pose a threat. It can be said that at this moment, Sean is really qualified to fight the golden strong, rather than relying on Requiem to kill his opponent! Having the qualification to fight against the golden strongman, these silver masters in front of him can no longer be regarded by Sean. What''s more, these people are obviously affected by the slow effect: even if the middle-aged man closest to him has cut his neck with a sword, it seems that he is also planning to kill the owl with a sword, Sean could even feel the cold from the sword. But Sean was only slightly on one side. He didn''t even have interest in grid sword, so he easily avoided each other. This can be regarded as a must kill blow in peacetime. Then, Sean didn''t bother with the middle-aged man at all. He turned and greeted the other four people. Seeing that Sean, who was almost doomed, suddenly recovered, and then easily avoided the middle-aged man''s fatal blow and rushed towards them, the four demon hunters showed complete despair in their eyes. For such an enemy, Sean has no intention of mercy at all, and with the strength of these four people, let alone him, even Cecilia alone will not be in great danger, so it is naturally impossible for Sean to come to deal with them. His real goal is the black crystal demon leopard behind these four people! Sean didn''t forget that this was his real goal. If the black crystal demon leopard didn''t want to sneak away while they were fighting, Sean must have solved the middle-aged man who was at the top of the silver peak first, and then turned around to clean up these people. But since the black crystal demon leopard pretended to be dead just now wanted to escape, Sean certainly couldn''t let go, so he turned around and attacked without hesitation. As for the four demon hunters, it was purely incidental. Whether they were desperate or begging for mercy, Sean didn''t intend to let him go, because if he faced the demon hunters in a different environment, they couldn''t let him go. In this world, mercy and forgiveness also depend on the object. Just blindly forgiving the opponent is basically looking for sin for yourself. So without the slightest hesitation, Sean waved his sword and didn''t even use his fighting spirit - it''s not Sean''s great strength, but against these enemies who are not as powerful as him and have been hit by slow enemies. There is really no need to use his fighting spirit. Of course, another reason is that the dark forces in Sean''s body have become increasingly large, so it''s better not to use skills such as dark fighting spirit or demon hunting mark. No one can see how Sean shot. All they can see is that Sean and the four demon hunters are wrong. The carotid arteries of the four people have been broken. The blood splashed is like four blood arrows shot from the air, but they still can''t leave a trace on Sean after all. When the four fell to the ground, Sean also stood in front of the black crystal demon leopard. The black crystal demon leopard, who has been seriously injured, now has no power to fight with Sean in his heyday. It even has little power to blacken again. Its eyes are full of extreme fear. If it was normal, Sean might not really kill the Warcraft. After all, Sean saw too many unusual things in the black crystal magic leopard. At least in Sean''s impression, the IQ of level 3 Warcraft could not be so high. But now the situation is different. Sean really needs the bones and blood of the black crystal demon leopard, even if there is little blood left. The dead bone in his hand looked at the forehead of the black crystal demon leopard and poked it gently. This was the look in the eyes of the black crystal demon leopard, which gradually collapsed. Until then, Sean finally looked up at the middle-aged man at the top of the silver peak and grinned: "it''s your turn next." Chapter 528 Bannock and Jerry have been out of the flower sea for five days. The appointment with Sean has long ended, but they still haven''t left. "Uncle Bannock, it''s been five days. Can they come back?" It was Bannock''s distant relative, spene. The teenager''s potential has indeed been exhausted, which is not only seen by Sean, but also by Bannock and Jerry. It''s just that as a demon hunter, if you don''t have strength, you can''t stay in this circle. Therefore, even if you know that it will hurt, you always improve your strength at the fastest speed, rather than cyclic and gradual like Sean, Cecilia and Rena. It can be said that the reason why speen will never make any progress in his life has a lot to do with his ability to improve. Glancing at his nephew, Bannock hesitated and said, "wait another day or two." "Old man, I know what you''re thinking." Jerry looked at Bannock and said, "if you can become a follower of that adult, it won''t be so hard anymore, but how do you know that adult will want us I''ve heard of Pan Daling. If he''s really that adult, his people are definitely better than us. " "I know." Bannock nodded, "but I''m a defender! And the strength is stronger than before. I think... There is hope! " Hearing Bannock''s words, Jerry was stunned and didn''t say anything. Defender, this is indeed a talent that many people are very eager for. No one will refuse to join a defender, whether it is an aristocrat, mercenary regiment or other adventure teams, because an excellent defender is the life guarantee of the whole team. But Jerry knew that at the beginning, Bannock tried to join the nobles in nearby territories, but his strength was not strong at that time, and he couldn''t even get silver. Therefore, if Bannock was accepted at that time, it would be tantamount to investing in Bannock and cultivating it, which would not only mean huge expenses in the future, At the same time, there are many other problems. This was a great burden for the southern nobles of dabion who had just ended the war with the Principality of Ryan at that time, so those nobles naturally did not agree. However, it is also unrealistic for Bannock to take refuge in Dukes like the Duke of tequila and the Duke of Bonn, because for these Dukes with rich heritage, they really don''t mind long-term investment in a person with great potential in the future, but does Bannock, born as a demon hunter, have the potential to attract their attention? The answer is obvious. Therefore, in these years, Bannock also forcibly stimulated all the potential in his body without loss, and finally raised his strength to the upper silver level, but the price is no different from his nephew speen. Jerry certainly knew that Bannock was still holding a breath in his heart, and Sean''s appearance was actually a glimmer of dawn for Bannock. But Jerry is still worried. He is worried that Bannock will hit a wall again this time. If Sean is not willing to accept Bannock at that time, it will be a very serious blow to Bannock and may even destroy all his beliefs. So in fact, Jerry doesn''t want to stay here as much as spern. But he also knew that Bannock would not agree at this time. As an old partner and friend, Jerry certainly couldn''t forcibly obstruct, so he could only say: "we can wait another day at most! Don''t forget that several groups of people have entered this flower sea before. If they really hit the black crystal magic leopard, the Lord must suffer a heavy loss. " He believed that Sean could easily kill David and Robbie, and his strength must be stronger than them, but he still didn''t believe that Sean could win if several demon hunters shot at the same time. In the past few days, I don''t know what happened. Many demon hunters began to enter the flower sea, but Jerry and Bannock had learned the danger in the depths of the flower sea from Sean, so they didn''t enter rashly. They just need to wait for Sean to come back. That''s enough. In the anxious waiting, time did not stop passing. Although it was difficult for the gray shadow forest to distinguish the sunrise and sunset, it was not very difficult for the demon hunters. Jerry looked at Bannock, who was still somewhat helpless and unwilling, and sighed, "let''s go." Although there was some helplessness, Bannock also knew that there was no way to say anything about this kind of thing, so he could only silently mention his shield and prepare to leave. Maybe I''m really unlucky. Bannock smiled with some self mockery. But the moment Bannock lifted the shield, his face was stunned and turned into a look of joy. Jerry looked up at Bannock''s expression. Of course, the color of worry in his eyes was obviously thicker than surprise. But speyne, who stood on the other side, did not have the worried look in Jerry''s eyes. He was really happy, but it was not difficult to guess what was happy, because his eyes had always fallen on Cecilia. Soon, Bannock welcomed him, but at this time, the color of joy in his eyes had been well hidden, replaced by a look of Indifference: "my Lord." "I thought you all left." Sean''s eyesight is not weak, so he can see Bannock and others far away. Of course, he can see Bannock''s convergence joy far away. Sean knew that this was because his body had been digitized, so he could easily distinguish distant sounds and see distant scenes. Of course, this distance is not very far. Two or three hundred meters is still no problem, which is equivalent to the ultimate vision that a silver expert who focuses on the road of bows and arrows can achieve; As for hearing, there is no problem within two or three hundred meters. In this world, many people do not choose a career to improve their personal attributes, but choose a career according to their own attributes, which is very different from the players in the game. Of course, one is the virtual data of the game, and the other is the real people. Therefore, it is very normal to have this difference. With the more in-depth understanding of the world, Sean knows what benefits he has gained. "Fortunately, sir, you have come, otherwise we may really have to leave." Bannock smiled. Originally, he wanted to ask about the black crystal demon leopard, but Sean and Cecilia looked a little embarrassed, and they were empty handed. Even the backpack they had to go from them was missing. We knew that Sean and Cecilia might not go well in chasing the black crystal demon leopard, So Bannock certainly wouldn''t embarrass Sean by asking such a question at the moment. Sean glanced at Bannock''s eyes, which had just looked at his hands and back, and knew what he was guessing. In fact, the black crystal demon leopard had long been processed into a pile of materials by Sean and hidden in the space ring by category, while Cecilia burned all the waste residue and the bodies of the six people. Just these things, he felt no need to tell Bannock and others. Even if Bannock became his follower, he would not tell Bannock these things. It was not distrust, but it was unnecessary. "Well, let''s go to the underground black market now." Sean simply changed the subject. "OK." Bannock nodded. He now wants to take refuge under Sean''s command. No matter what the final result is, of course, he should follow Sean''s lead at the moment. Jerry could see his old friend''s state of mind. Although he regretted that he might have to resume his own way in the future, he did sincerely hope that his old friend could succeed, so he didn''t say anything, let alone put on the airs of being a leader at the moment. As for the distant nephew of Bannock, although he doesn''t know what his uncle is thinking, as a demon hunter, obeying the commands and orders of the old Jianghu is their first priority. No matter how long he has been engaged in the demon hunter industry, he will still unreservedly trust and listen to what his uncle said in speen''s mind. Therefore, the five members of the party did not stop at Huahai, and soon set out towards the underground black market. This time, there was not much attention to the formation. Although Jerry was still the first, Sean and Cecilia were walking in the middle of the team, and speen and Bannock were walking on both sides. Perhaps because of his familiarity with the road, his vigilance is obviously much lower. Of course, Sean knows that this is because this route is very safe. According to the hidden rules of the demon hunter circle, killing each other is prohibited in a certain range around the underground black market. Therefore, only looking at the attitude of Bannock and other three people, Sean knows that it is not far from the underground black market. But as the journey went on, Sean found one thing, that is, he had seen speen''s favor for Cecilia. Perhaps at the beginning, Sean and Cecilia were really frightened because their thunder methods were too shocking, but as the days of traveling together lengthened, speen''s observation of Cecilia would naturally increase. Although he is a demon hunter, speen is only a young and vigorous young man after all. Although he knows that his identity is definitely not worthy of Cecilia, he still tries to attract Cecilia''s attention along the way. It''s a pity that all his methods are based on failure, not to mention the right eye, even if he glances at it with the rest of the corner of his eye, Cecilia is totally in debt, which makes speen a little depressed and helpless. Sean was a little happy about the situation. After the last two days of the trip, Sean and others finally came to a big tree. Chapter 529 This is a strong tree growing very vigorously. It needs at least four to six people to hold it together. Sean knows this place. In the game, this is an important symbol to distinguish between marginal areas and deep abdominal areas. There are three such huge trees in the whole grey shadow forest. From the map marks, it just forms an equilateral triangle. The three points of this triangle correspond to Panda collar, yadby collar and burbis collar respectively, and the deep abdomen of the whole grey shadow forest is within the scope of this triangle. The position of the flower sea is located at the edge of the triangle, which belongs to the range from the apex of the yadby collar to the apex of the burbis collar. If you go around the spring pool in the depths of the flower sea and continue to move forward, you can just enter the deep belly of the gray shadow forest from the straight line extending from the jedby collar and the burbis collar, which is the hunting area of the thunder fire double headed lizard. When many players wanted to fight the boss of thunder fire double headed lizard, they would choose this shortcut. Anyway, as long as they were not too close to the spring pool in the depths of the flower sea, they would not lead to the attack of bipedal scorpions and wolves. Judging from the walking distance these days, Sean can be sure that the corresponding position of the tree should not be the area of yadby collar, but the area of panda collar. "This is the entrance to the underground black market?" Sean asked with some doubt. Because of the existence of this big tree, no other trees will grow within a radius of 30 meters, which makes the surrounding environment clear at a glance. Because the taller the woody plants grow, the more nutrients they need to absorb. For example, the big tree in front of us is ten meters high, the canopy coverage reaches a radius of ten meters, and the nutrients needed are at least 30 meters around. In this way, if it must be said that this is an underground black market trading place in the circle of demon hunters, the entrance must be on this tree. For Sean''s question, Bannock nodded: "yes." Then he saw Bannock go to the big tree and knock on it. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. He heard a slight sound in the tree and knew it in his heart. Sure enough, as he guessed, the entrance to the underground black market was indeed opened on this tree. What makes Sean a little depressed is that he also joined the demon hunter camp in the game, but he didn''t know that there was an underground black market here. At the beginning, he was also one of the strong teams dominating in the gray shadow forest, but he came and went so many times, but he didn''t find the hidden place. How can he be happy. Soon, a figure appeared about three meters high on the tree. Because of the shade of the tree, it is difficult to see the man''s face. We can only vaguely judge that he is a man. But from the opposite position, the other party can easily judge the faces of several people standing under the tree, so that the identity of Sean and others can be easily seen. "It was Bannock and Jerry." The man in the tree looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "who are the other three? I haven''t seen it. " Hearing this, Sean''s heart suddenly jumped. He finally knew why he didn''t know this underground black market. Member introduction system! Demon hunters are no better than demon hunters. The latter is a perfect organization supported and guaranteed by the guild, while the former is a private organization formed spontaneously. Therefore, in all aspects of transactions, the sales channels of demon hunters are usually full of hidden rules such as eating black and the law of the jungle, which are not guaranteed like demon hunters, so it is naturally a dangerous behavior for some weak demon hunters. In order to ensure the existence of the circle of demon hunters, there is an underground black market. As long as transactions are conducted in places such as the underground black market, there is no need to worry about being eaten and sold by others, and there is no need to worry about forced buying and selling. Of course, trading in such places must pay a certain protection fee and venue fee to the organizers, which is also a way of making profits in the underground black market. Underground black markets like this are all over the miracle continent, so there are naturally high and low levels in the circle of demon hunters. According to the different aspects of black market traffic, black market scale, black market strength, quantity of high-quality products and black market popularity, there are five levels. The higher the level, the more good things the underground black market can find. However, it is also difficult to find and enter the black market of this scale. The member introduction system is the system only available in the underground black market above the third level. Use the terms in the game to explain, that is, after joining the demon hunter circle, players must reach a certain degree of popularity in the circle before someone sends the relevant invitation, and then players can enter the qualification of the three-level underground black market marked by the invitation. Naturally, this invitation can only be used by one person. If the player wants to introduce the second player, he must reach a certain degree of contribution and reputation in the underground black market before he can introduce the second person. Of course, as a player introducer, if the introducer has any problems, then everything needs to be the responsibility of the introducer. Sean''s pupils are tiny, a three-level underground black market. No wonder he doesn''t know this place. Only in this way, he suddenly understood why his other old opponents in the game produced some good things from time to time. Presumably, they all bought them from the underground black market. "These two are old friends I met on the road. They used to be from the circle of the Principality of Ryan. This time they came to hunt demons. I think if I can buy the required materials here, I won''t have to be so troublesome." The one who spoke was Bannock. He happily introduced it and threw out a money bag. It was not difficult to throw the money bag to a position three meters high with Bannock''s strength, so the other party easily caught it, "and this is my nephew." "So it is." The man standing on the tree put away the money bag without trace, then smiled and nodded, but when his eyes fell on Sean and Cecilia again, Sean could clearly feel that the man suddenly became a little nervous. At this moment, Sean immediately realized a problem! General demon hunters will hunt demons in the active areas of Warcraft for a long time, so they are easy to get out of touch with the outside world, and their understanding of the outside world is not deep and thorough. However, there will be no such problem in places like the underground black market, because their essence is the existence of trading banks, so their communication with the outside world must be very frequent. Therefore, even if their understanding of the outside world is limited, they will certainly not be as ignorant as Bannock and Jerry. Obviously, his identity has been seen through. Although Bannock and Jerry have not yet entered the golden realm, they can become masters at the top of the Silver Peak, and their perception of breath must be very sharp. Therefore, when they perceive that the gatekeeper of the underground black market on the tree and Sean become nervous at the same time, they immediately realize what the problem is, so they also become a little nervous. But at this time, Sean noticed a very subtle detail. That is, Bannock moved a little closer to him. Although it was only one step, if a war broke out suddenly, he could cover Cecilia at the first time. This is a very clear-cut attitude. Sean could notice this. Naturally, the gatekeeper standing high in the tree could easily find the change. After his eyes changed slightly, he showed a smile: "it''s not calm outside recently. There are big moves on burbis, so the black market has also become a little restless. She looks so outstanding like this young lady, I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble. It''s Bannock''s and Jerry''s friends. I''ll give you two cloaks in disguise to avoid too many unnecessary problems. " With this, he saw the gatekeeper turn around and disappear in front of the people. Sean immediately knew that the entrance of the underground black market was open in the tree. Bannock on one side also opened his mouth to explain. It turns out that these gatekeepers will also sell some things part-time at the entrance, but they are not Warcraft materials, but things like cloaks, hoods, veils or some first-aid medicine. Of course, the price is usually exorbitant, but sometimes they have to spend this money in order to avoid some trouble or to get treatment for the seriously injured. After a while, the gatekeeper appeared again, and he threw two cloaks with hoods at Sean and Cecilia. The cloak is very rough and even has a strange smell. I''m afraid the production cost doesn''t even need a silver coin, but from Bannock, Sean has learned that such a cloak will sell hundreds of gold coins, which is a business of ten thousand profits. But Sean and Cecilia didn''t say much. Since their identity has been exposed here, it''s better to put on this cloak in order to prevent unnecessary trouble. Sean''s purpose is very simple. He comes to the underground black market to buy some materials he needs, kill diance by the way, and then he will leave here. Therefore, it would be better if he could avoid some unnecessary trouble. The distance of three meters is nothing for the silver masters. Except Cecilia needs Sean to hold it up and speen needs to borrow some strength, like Bannock and Jerry, they can jump up easily just by running a little. However, after coming up, Sean found that there was another heaven and earth on the tree, because the terrain above was not spacious, and the entrance to the underground black market was a valve on the tree. As long as the gatekeeper stood here, it could be said that he was in charge of everything. It was not easy for anyone to rush in. After getting up to the tree, this time the gatekeeper didn''t say anything, so Bannock led the way in front and took Sean and others into the tree door. After entering the tree door, there is another spiral staircase. The staircase is not dark, because the people in the underground black market are inlaid with fluorescent stones in the tree body. The weak fluorescence just lights up everything in the tree, so that people will not roll down all the way. Following behind Bannock, Sean and others soon came to the real location of the underground black market - according to Sean''s judgment, it was nearly 50 meters deep from the ground. Coupled with the buffering effect of the soil on sound transmission, no matter how loud the noise would not be found if they did not fight in the underground black market, No wonder no one has found this underground black market all the time. In fact, it''s exactly what Sean guessed. When he and Bannock crossed the arch that symbolized the city gate in the underground black market, they saw a place that was almost no different from ordinary cities. Although the dome here is only five meters high and the traces of artificial carving are very obvious, it is not a small expense to inlay the whole dome with fluorescent stones like this underground black market. Of course, if it''s just fluorspar, it won''t surprise Sean, but if there is a spotlight about the size of a fist within a radius of three meters in the sky composed of fluorspar, it can be said to be great. The brightness of fluorspar is very limited, and it can only illuminate a small range. For a dome about five meters high, even more fluorspar can not completely illuminate the whole underground black market, but it is different if you add a spotlight. This spotlight is also an artificial magic product, not a natural product, but it has a function, that is, it can absorb all the light within a radius of three meters, and then emit it. In other words, every spotlight is a small highlight. Under the action of dense fluorescent stones and spotlights, the whole underground black market looks as bright as day. However, what is really incredible is that there are urban construction plans in this underground black market. Although there are no patrols and law enforcement personnel, there are many houses, but most of them are earth houses, and there are only a few stone houses - at least in Sean''s field of vision, There are no houses made of wood. As far as Sean can see, almost all of these houses are shops selling materials. Of course, a few do not sell materials, but semi-finished products made through several processes. As for the shops selling finished products, Sean did not see any. In fact, Sean can understand such a scene. After all, he has seen these in the underground black markets in other demon hunter circles before, but those underground black markets don''t have such a scale. Sean even saw some familiar chamber of Commerce trademarks! If Bannock hadn''t vowed that this was an underground black market, and all the people walking here were humans, Sean would almost think this was an underground city! It made Sean wonder: can we say that the underground black market above level 3 is of this scale? Chapter 530 Sean knows that the underground black market is differentiated by its size and prosperity. At least he knows the location of several three-level underground black markets, and even the location of a four-level underground black market. Of course, these famous underground black markets only spread in the circle of demon hunters, and people outside the circle will not know. Moreover, it is not generally difficult for even people in the circle to enter these underground black markets. For example, the three-level underground black market has begun to use the member referral system. For example, Sean must be introduced by Bannock and Jerry before he can enter. Of course, Sean also knows that in the real world, it is certainly not as troublesome as the data rigid rules in the game. Just like Bannock didn''t introduce at all just now, he just bribed the gatekeeper. However, this kind of bribery may work in the three-level underground black market, but it is impossible in the four-level underground black market. This is because the level 4 underground black market adopts an assessment system. In addition to being recommended, you must complete a task released by the underground black market in order to be qualified to enter the level 4 underground black market. Although Sean originally belonged to the circle of demon hunters in the game, he really hasn''t been to the level 3 underground black market, so it can be said that the level 3 underground black market of grey shadow forest is really Sean''s first level 3 underground black market. "Isn''t this just a place in the circle? How could there be so many outsiders? " Sean looked at the chamber of Commerce signs with a puzzled face. Just in front of this street, there are no fewer than ten chambers of Commerce, including even the top ten chambers of Commerce. It was a flag. On the gray background, there was a group of surrounding thunder clouds. The light blue luster was dotted on the black thunder clouds. It looked like this thunder cloud was really shining with thunder storm. There was a bright blue lightning splitting out of the thunder clouds. Lei Yun chamber of Commerce. The top ten chambers of Commerce ranked fifth. It is a chamber of Commerce specializing in Warcraft materials and alchemy materials. The biggest sales difference between this chamber of Commerce and the first ranked magic tower chamber of commerce is that Leiyun chamber of commerce only sells all kinds of raw materials, but occasionally some semi-finished products with good quality are sold. Although the magic materials sold by magic tower chamber of commerce can also be regarded as one kind of alchemy materials, they are all semi-finished products or simply finished products, Therefore, if you want to buy raw materials, you naturally need to find Leiyun chamber of Commerce. However, as one of the top ten chambers of Commerce, not only the variety must be complete, but also the price will not be much cheaper. Sean really didn''t expect that there were chambers of Commerce in this underground black market. It seems that he saw Sean''s surprise. Bannock next to him whispered, "Leiyun chamber of Commerce generally buys all kinds of materials here and hardly sells them." "Just an acquisition?" Sean was stunned. He was still thinking that if there was a Leiyun chamber of Commerce here, he wouldn''t need to go to too many places. He just went to the Leiyun chamber of Commerce to buy it. But when he heard Bannock, Sean was a little depressed. "The idea of Leiyun chamber of commerce is really good. Buy it here at a low price and sell it at a high price when you go back. He deserves to be born in the top ten chambers of Commerce, Don''t eat at all. " Of course, this is not a good word. Bannock just smiled helplessly, but he didn''t agree with anything. "I don''t know what kind of material do you want?" There are only two behaviors when entering the underground black market of demon Hunters: one is to sell Warcraft materials and the other is to buy Warcraft materials. Sean will come in empty handed. Naturally, it is for the purpose of purchasing materials. Of course, he has told Bannock and others before, so Bannock is not stupid enough to ask Sean what he is going to do here at the moment. "Oh, what I want is very simple, that is, black lizard tailbone, snake and beast tusk..." Sean is not familiar with the underground black market. He knows that if he wants to find these materials, he must waste a lot of time and energy. Therefore, he doesn''t care about Bannock''s kindness and directly reports the name of the materials he needs. Listening to Sean''s words, Bannock nodded slightly: "do you have any special requirements for the tail bone of the black lizard and the tusk of the snake beast? Such as appearance, length and weight. " "No." Sean shook his head. These two materials are the grinding materials needed by the flame lion''s tusks. They are only used to improve the sharpness and penetration of the flame lion''s tusks. They are not the main materials, so there are no quality requirements. "But the demand is very large. These two materials need about two to three kilograms each." "Two or three catties!?" Jerry was a little surprised. Although the black lizard tailbone and snake tusk are low-grade public materials, both of them are small-scale, weighing only a few grams. Even if Sean doesn''t have quality requirements, if he wants to swallow such a large amount at one time, it can be regarded as a large purchase in the black market, and thousands of gold coins are still needed. However, the real problem is not money, but that these two materials are produced from low-level Warcraft, and the people who can enter the black market must be powerful demon hunters, who are certainly not interested in hunting low-level Warcraft. "Although the quantity is a little large, it should not be a big problem. Just run more places." Bannock knew why Jerry was surprised, but they were very familiar with the underground black market, so they were only a little surprised. The difficulty was not so difficult. Hearing that Bannock said no problem, Sean continued, "we still need about ten kilograms of white bone magic stone, five sets of iron ox skeletons, the hard shell of river turtle, the heart and tail feathers of snake eagle and soft neck. Except for the white bone magic stone, the iron ox skeleton must be green and complete; The hard shell of the river turtle must be an adult; The tail feathers of the snake Eagle should be open at the same time. The soft neck should be two meters. Don''t be too long or too short. " If the fact that Sean asked for two or three kilograms of black lizard tailbone and snake tusk just surprised Bannock and Jerry a little, the materials Sean needed this time were absolutely beyond words. White Bone Demon Stone is a special magic mineral material that is excreted by a Warcraft named white bone jackal after swallowing all kinds of stones, minerals and metals, and then digested in the body. Ten kilograms is a standard dosage. Anyone who buys this white bone magic stone starts with ten kilograms, and usually only ten kilograms can''t be used to make anything at all. The most is reinforcement and polishing. Bannock and Jerry immediately knew that Sean wanted to use this ten kilograms of white bone magic stone to strengthen his weapons. In fact, these two people''s guesses are indeed a bit right. But Sean is not used to strengthen his weapons, but to strengthen the weight of the flame lion''s tusks, which can increase the lethality of the flame lion''s tusks - in the game, of course, it is purely to strengthen the durability of weapons, but in the real world, the lethality of a heavy weapon is largely determined by its weight. If it''s normal for Sean to ask for the white bone magic stone, then the five sets of green complete iron ox skeletons and adult river turtle hard shells make them feel really difficult. The iron ox is a level 4 Warcraft. Its whole body is as hard as iron. The only available material is the ox bone on its body. Naturally, the skeleton refers to the skeleton that supports the whole body except the head and limbs of the gray shadow iron ox. However, the pan green iron ox skeleton is only available to the level 5 gray shadow iron ox, which is harder than the level 4 iron ox skeleton. Therefore, it is naturally very difficult to kill the level 5 gray shadow iron ox. however, the level 5 Warcraft already exists at the top of the food chain in the gray shadow forest, and not all demon hunters can easily capture it, so usually even if they can get such a pan green iron ox skeleton, It will certainly cause some damage to bovine bones. Sean directly asked for a complete pan green iron bull skeleton, so naturally it should not be damaged. The whole underground black market doesn''t know whether there is one skeleton, let alone five when Sean opened his mouth. Moreover, according to the principle that rare things are precious, a skeleton like this must sell tens of thousands of gold coins, and five skeletons can get at least 50000 or 60000 pan continental gold coins, but even this frame may not be able to buy. Compared with the iron bull, the river turtle, which is also famous in the gray shadow forest because of its outstanding physical defense ability, is much less difficult to capture than the iron bull. But Sean''s request is also not simple, because the adult river turtle belongs to a relatively rare Warcraft in the gray shadow forest. In terms of the game, it exists at the boss level. Therefore, only the hard shell of this adult river turtle will not be less valuable than the five pan green iron ox skeletons. Compared with these two Warcraft materials, Sean''s requirements for snake Eagle are almost witch level. The only trouble is that there is a limit on the length of the snake eagle''s soft neck. It''s just that this kind of trouble is equivalent to the trouble of black lizard tail bone and snake beast tusk. You can always buy it in more places. "There''s something wrong with the iron ox skeleton and the hard shell of the river turtle. If you can''t find it at that time, I''m afraid you can only try your luck at the Leiyun chamber of Commerce." Bannock and Jerry looked at each other, and finally Bannock said, "but I believe Leiyun chamber of Commerce will not refuse such a large deal, but it is likely... To shed some blood." Bleeding, this is a jargon in the circle of demon hunters, which means that the charge is more expensive. However, Sean had expected this for a long time. After all, it is impossible for the underground black market to make money. Usually, the price of the underground black market is about 30% higher than the normal market price. However, Sean can still accept this price. The most important thing is that the three Warcraft materials of snake eagle, iron bull and river turtle must be obtained, Because this is the other three of the four main materials for making black crystal magic potion. If Sean hadn''t accidentally obtained the skeleton of the black crystal demon leopard, he wouldn''t have asked for trouble to get these difficult materials. So Sean didn''t say anything when he heard that Bannock was going to bleed, because this time he brought 500000 pan continental gold coins. It must be enough to buy these materials. If he couldn''t, he had to postpone the preparation of making a magic wand for Cecilia. "By the way, I want to..." "And?" Jerry was stunned at Sean''s words. "Of course." Sean nodded, but probably saw the thoughts of Jerry and Bannock, so he smiled and said, "don''t worry, the materials you want this time should not be difficult, not Warcraft materials, but some plant materials from the gray shadow forest." Hearing Sean''s words, Bannock and Jerry relaxed a little. They were afraid that Sean would suddenly ask for the material on the thunder fire double headed lizard. It''s impossible to get this! That''s the overlord of the grey shadow forest! "I don''t know what other plant materials adults need to buy?" Bannock asked. Compared with Warcraft materials, plant materials are relatively easy, but relatively few in the underground black market, unless it is some special plant materials. After all, if many plant raw materials are not made into semi-finished products, no one wants them at all, but there are too many processes required to make semi-finished products, which makes it difficult to please. After all, the underground black market is mainly engaged in the business of Warcraft materials. So Bannock hoped that Sean would not speak out about some wonderful material requirements. "I need a flame tree heart and three-month new shoots from the flame tree with flame tree heart, and then I need Qixin grass and magic vine grass... Oh, by the way, I''d better have another level 5 Warcraft crystal core with fire attribute..." Hearing Sean''s last words about the so-called "easy plant material", Bannock and Jerry petrified directly. Well, Qixin grass and magic rattan grass are really easy plant materials. As long as you find a place, you can pick rotten Street materials casually. But is the flame wood tree core not a difficult material? This one is like the sum of the hard shell of an adult river turtle and the skeleton of a pan green iron ox! And "three months of new shoots from the flame tree with the heart of the flame tree" what the hell is this? Never heard of it! The crystal core of level 5 Warcraft? The only Warcraft with fire attribute of grey shadow forest is the damn overlord of grey shadow forest, the thunder fire double headed lizard of level 6 Warcraft! This NIMA is not difficult!? What NIMA asked me for is very simple!? Jerry and Bannock seemed to have countless iron oxen roaring through their hearts at the moment. Or the pan green skeleton! Chapter 531 Sean thinks what he wants is really simple. Of course, as the main materials of black crystal magic potion, it is really a little difficult. After all, black crystal magic potion is a class a precious potion used to improve the level of demonized equipment. Therefore, in addition to the bone skeleton of the black crystal demon leopard, the skeleton of the pan green iron ox and the hard shell of the adult river turtle, it also needs the heart of the snake eagle, the five hair tail feather, the two meter long soft neck, Magic Gathering medicine and magic radiation medicine. But in fact, except that the bones of the black crystal demon leopard are rare materials, other materials can be easily started with a little perseverance and perseverance. But Sean forgot that the world is not the game he knows, so many materials in the gray shadow forest do not mean that you will refresh it after a period of time. In this world, the so-called "Refresh" is based on years, and the river turtle takes at least 30 years from egg laying to adulthood. Although I don''t know how long the grey shadow forest was born, it is a fact that there are absolutely few adult River turtles. Of course, in this world, the difficulty is not only materials, but also the formula of alchemy is extremely scarce. However, compared with the difficulty in collecting materials, the formula of the black crystal magic potion really doesn''t need to be considered for Sean - although Sean is not an alchemist, he remembers the formula very well, because he got it in the game. Miracle is a real game for the production of alchemy potions, so the formula is not just a note. It will accurately record the materials required for the potions and the refining method. The player''s obtaining the formula is actually equivalent to recording the contents in the memo, and will improve the success rate of making the medicine. However, even if the player does not have the formula, if he knows the formula and the process steps of refining the medicine, he can also refine the medicine, but there is no addition of success rate. The black crystal magic potion is a potion that can greatly improve the magic equipment to the powerful gold level. Of course, the use of potions is also limited by the talents of alchemists. These materials prepared by Sean can make a large bottle of black crystal magic potion that can be used five times. However, if the alchemists of refining are insufficient, it is also possible to make small bottles or medium bottles. Sean just hopes that the alchemists he finds at that time will not be too stupid. At least, even if he can''t make a large bottle of black crystal magic potion, it''s better to make a medium bottle that can be used three times. After all, the burning gun only needs to be strengthened once, and it can be quenched into a powerful level. In this way, even if there is something unexpected that turns into a weak effect in the production process of flame lion tusk Sean, he can also use this bottle of black crystal strong magic potion to upgrade to the level of gold strong effect. Therefore, Sean devoted almost all his attention to finding materials. However, even with Bannock and Jerry leading the way, the progress of material collection is still unsatisfactory. Although it took Sean and others only half a day to buy all the black lizard tailbone, snake beast tusk, snake Eagle heart, snake Eagle five hair tail feather, white bone magic stone and two meter long snake Eagle soft neck. At the same time, they also bought Qixin grass and magic rattan grass, which are prepared to be used to make Cecilia''s magic wand, But the most important part of the material was still not available. However, in just half a day, all the merchants who sell materials in the whole underground black market and those demon hunters who are ready to sell materials already know that an unusual guest has come to the gray shadow black market today - after all, even if the gray shadow black market is called the third level underground black market, But guests like Sean, who spent tens of thousands of gold coins without blinking, are also rare in thousands of years. But even if these people want to earn money from Sean, they still shake their heads and give up this unrealistic idea when they know what kind of materials Sean is buying, because it is impossible for them to have the materials Sean needs unless they are stores with a certain scale and strength. But even those stores with a certain scale and strength, the materials in their inventory can''t satisfy Sean. Even the stores stationed by the dawn light chamber of commerce are the same. Dawn light chamber of commerce is the largest Chamber of Commerce in the gray shadow black market, second only to Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Even in the miracle continent, dawn light chamber of commerce is also a strong competitor to Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Moreover, most importantly, in this gray shadow black market, unlike Leiyun chamber of Commerce, dawn light chamber of commerce almost only buys and does not sell. Especially for powerful chambers of Commerce, their inventory is also extremely rich, at least for materials with large demand and special requirements such as black lizard tail bone, snake beast Tusk and snake Eagle soft neck, Sean bought it all in this store. In shops like this, they may not have such materials as flame wood tree core, flame core twigs and adult river turtle hard shell, but there will be several sets of green iron ox skeleton anyway. But Sean shook his head in disappointment after a careful examination. [iron ox skeleton: alchemical material (bone iron ox land), enchanted material (biological iron land), forging material (bone iron), hardness: 268, integrity: 89%.] [Item Description: This is the strongest part of the iron bull. There are still powerful dark magic remnants on it.] There are seven blue iron ox skeletons, but the best one is only 89% complete, which still can''t meet Sean''s requirements. In miracle, there is no quality Division for any material, only the distinction of use and some basic relevant data, such as hardness, activity, softness, integrity, etc., but the indication of integrity can only appear on some large or special materials. However, although the game does not distinguish the level of these materials, players still have their own material level judgment criteria. According to the different grades of drugs, these materials naturally have different grades. For example, the black crystal magic potion is a class a potion, so the four main materials of this potion, iron ox skeleton, river turtle hard shell and black crystal magic leopard skeleton, are class a materials. In the material judgment standard, the auxiliary materials are generally one level lower than the main materials. Therefore, auxiliary materials such as snake Eagle heart, five hairy tail feather and snake Eagle soft neck belong to class B materials. As for the two bottles of medicine, they are not within the scope of this material because they are class C drugs. Of course, such a classification standard will also have some other requirements. For example, the iron bull skeleton will occasionally be the main material or by-material of some class B and class C alchemy agents. In this way, it naturally belongs to class B, class C or even class D materials. Therefore, after the practice of countless players, we finally found that the color, hardness, integrity, activity and other data of materials are not used for decoration, but have a real role. The iron ox skeleton that can meet the class a material standard must be cyan and have a integrity of more than 90%, but there is no great requirement for hardness. Therefore, even if the integrity of the best iron bull skeleton in front of Sean has reached 89%, because it is 1%, this iron bull skeleton can still be regarded as grade B material. Seeing Sean''s helpless shaking his head, Bannock thought for a moment and said, "Sir, why don''t we try our luck at Leiyun chamber of Commerce?" He wanted to take refuge in Sean, so he naturally needed to show it in front of Sean. However, the materials Sean asked for were not things he could buy by running errands. The whole underground black market had been run all over the shops he was familiar with, but the main materials such as iron ox skeleton, river turtle hard shell, flame wood tree core and flame core twigs were still not available, This makes Bannock have a sense of helplessness that "his heart is surplus but his strength is insufficient". At the moment, even the dawn light chamber of commerce can''t get the iron bull skeleton satisfactory to Sean, so the whole underground black market is only Lei Yun chamber of Commerce. However, the famous brand of Leiyun chamber of commerce is also very famous in the whole gray shadow black market. Of course, as Bannock, he is not qualified to play tricks in front of the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, so he can''t guarantee it. He can only say to take a chance. The implication is very simple. If you are lucky, you may really be able to buy it, but if you are unlucky, you probably have no hope. But as soon as the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce next to him heard Bannock''s words, he immediately worried: "guys, aren''t you satisfied with these skeletons? These are the best iron ox skeletons! " "Some things, as long as there is a slight lack, the effect will be completely different." Sean shook his head and said, "these skeletons are really good, but they are still a little worse than my requirements I think you should know that in alchemy, as long as there is a slight deviation in the selection of any material, the pharmaceutical effect produced may cause irreparable extreme differences. " Sean said this to the point. The integrity of the seven iron bull skeletons in front of him is between 87% - 89%, and the distance to reach the A-level standard is only a little worse, but it''s just a little worse, so all these skeletons can''t be used. Of course, Sean also dreamed of finding a skeleton with 100% integrity, but he also knew that it was impossible, because even if he could get more than 95%, it would be good. At the same time, Sean looked at the iron ox skeleton with 89% integrity in front of him with some regret: "Alas, if there was no such a crack." "Hum!" But as soon as Sean said this, a cold hum suddenly sounded. Then a middle-aged man like an iron tower stepped into the room and stared at Sean with very bad eyes. Behind the man, there were several experienced demon hunters. Their breath was very calm and thick, which was obviously the momentum of the top Silver Peak. However, this breath is not afraid of Bannock, Sean, Jerry and others. What really surprises Bannock and Jerry is another extremely cold breath on these people, which is obviously a very concise murderous spirit. It can be seen that none of these people is less than 30 years old, and even individuals are probably up to 40 years old. It can be easily judged from the murderous spirit of these people. These are experienced demon hunters with extremely rich combat experience. But Sean didn''t understand that he shouldn''t offend these talents. Why do they show hostility to themselves? The circle of light red brilliance in the eyes of truth will not deceive Sean. "Your tone is really unusual." Ignoring Sean''s puzzled eyes, the strong man like an iron tower stood next to the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce, with a sneer on his face, "unexpectedly, he said that such an iron bull skeleton did not meet your requirements. I''m afraid you''re here to make trouble?" Hearing this, Sean finally understood why these people were hostile to themselves. However, he did not answer the words of the strong man of the iron tower. Instead, he turned and looked at the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce, and said in a deep voice: "your deacon, is this the means of the dawn light chamber of Commerce? Still want to buy and sell? " Chapter 532 The demon hunter is a loner, but even a loner must have some friends who can give their back to them. Although these people usually play their own games, they will certainly help if necessary. For example, these demon hunters obviously belong to this situation. Sean even bet that their first idea must be the idea of playing the thunder fire double headed lizard. So many experienced demon hunters with rich combat experience and consciousness gathered together, including even the fake strong man who had half stepped into the golden realm like the strong man of the iron tower. If he didn''t go for the thunder fire double headed lizard, Sean wouldn''t believe it. Such an ambitious person must not be from the dawn light chamber of Commerce. There should be some cooperative relationship between the two sides, such as long-term purchase orders or some mutually beneficial transactions. But Sean still ignored them and turned to the light of dawn. The reason is simple. Since the other party is speaking from the perspective of the dawn light chamber of Commerce and wants to drag the dawn light chamber of commerce into the water, Sean doesn''t mind giving them this opportunity. Although he didn''t want to provoke the dawn light chamber of Commerce, which could compete with giants such as Lei Yun chamber of Commerce, he couldn''t stand being stabbed in the back. Therefore, Sean would say such words that forced the dawn light chamber of Commerce to make a clear position. Sure enough, after hearing Sean''s words, the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce changed his face several times, and even the faces of those demon hunters looked a little ugly. Sean has never been a willing loser. As a lord, he often feels that he can''t do anything when dealing with things in the territory. After all, many things affect the whole body, and there are so many people following him under his command. He must be responsible for them. Therefore, he must be cautious and careful when making every decision. Therefore, the means he can use is the way of checks and balances. Each time, try to maintain a relative balance, and then improve your advantages as much as possible on the premise of this balance. Just like the intervention of the peace association before, Sean resolutely threw out the bait of the dead thorn and negotiated a condition with the peace association. If not, I''m afraid he could not swallow the two territories of the kingdom of Bion. If Sean had the information and strength of the Marquis of strength, or even the Duke of strength, this time, even if the kingdom of dabion used 250000 troops to form a general encirclement, Sean would dare to fight with it. However, it''s a pity that he doesn''t have such details and strength at present. Even his troops are seriously insufficient, so Sean can only seek opportunities from other aspects. But as a simple adventurer, Sean can completely ignore these bullshit checks and balances. After all, the world is a world where the strong are respected, and now he has mastered a fragment of law, so as long as he is not a strong man at the holy land level, Sean is not afraid at all. It is precisely because of this fearless strength that Sean doesn''t care about the attitude of the dawn chamber of Commerce. Even if all these demon hunters go together, Sean is not afraid at all, so he can naturally make this aggressive attitude. The way of checks and balances, after all, is only the way of tricks belonging to other branches. As long as the strength is enough, any conspiracy will not work at all. The deacons of the chamber of Commerce who can sit in a black market must be very superior in mind, execution ability or other aspects compared with ordinary deacons. Otherwise, they would have been eliminated in the competition of the chamber of Commerce. "These people are not from our dawn chamber of Commerce." When his mind changed, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce had figured out the interests. Even when he smiled and completely cleared the relationship between the position of the chamber of Commerce and these demon hunters, "they are all one of the best demon hunters in the gray shadow black market, and they just have a cooperative relationship with our chamber of Commerce. To be honest, they actually provided the seven iron ox skeletons you saw below you. " In fact, it''s not just the Deacon who has doubts. I''m afraid anyone who sees these iron bull skeletons will be very confused. The quality of these seven iron ox skeletons is very good, even if they are rare in the market. If not, the Deacon could not have thought of buying them all. However, because Sean''s previous large-scale and large-scale acquisitions on the black market have attracted the attention of many people in the whole black market, the acquisition process of these skeletons is not smooth. As a businessman, it is common sense to buy low and sell high. Therefore, in the face of the starting price of these demon hunters, the Deacon certainly can''t be the wronged leader. But even if he can''t eat these iron bull skeletons, he still has a way to make money, that is, he is responsible for acting as the intermediary and introducer of both sides. With previous transactions, although he is dissatisfied with the starting price of these demon hunters this time, he can only make money in business, so it''s not a problem to be a guarantor when necessary. Of course, the introduction fee and the fee after the completion of the project must not be less. When the demon hunter heard the Deacon''s words, everyone''s face immediately became more ugly. They had heard that Sean was interested in the pan green iron bull skeleton before, so they would temporarily sit down and raise the price. In this way, this behavior naturally offended the dawn light chamber of Commerce, which has always maintained a good trading relationship with them. But at that time, they were very confident in their iron ox skeletons, and the demon hunters were originally a group of people who worked hard for money, so there was no way to offend, because the whole underground black market might not be able to find better goods than their iron ox skeletons. Therefore, they even paid a referral fee to dawn light chamber of Commerce in advance. After all, if a guarantor is needed temporarily in the transaction process, the reputation of the dawn light chamber of commerce must be competent. But at the moment, if Sean refuses to buy these iron bull skeletons, they will not only lose the last referral fee, but also pay for their tough attitude when dealing with dawn light chamber of Commerce. In this way, these iron bull skeletons will not be able to sell at a good price, and they may even be pushed down, Then they have done some business that is not worth the loss. In the face of interests, no demon hunter can keep calm, especially a senior demon hunter like them. Because this involves not only interests, but also honor and dignity, but also a recognition of strength. At this moment, the momentum of the strong man suddenly broke out, rotating around the room like a storm, and the surrounding furnishings began to shake. The deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce didn''t expect that the situation would suddenly become so bad, so he didn''t prepare to protect his hands. At the moment, the strong man''s momentum broke out completely. Without any strength, he was shocked back more than ten steps, his face became extremely pale, and his breathing became completely not smooth. After all, such a concise murderous spirit can''t be completely countered by even ordinary silver experts, let alone a person who doesn''t have any strength like this deacon. Almost at the moment when the strong man''s momentum broke out, Bannock stood forward, and the whole man''s momentum also rose at the same time. As a barrier Paladin, endurance and will are the strongest attributes of this class, and it naturally requires high will to deal with the momentum of murderous gas. Therefore, although Bannock''s shot only seems to stand a position forward, the actual effect is absolutely immeasurable - he has withstood at least half of the murderous gas explosion of this strong man. But even so, his nephew stepped back a few steps, and his face was a little white. "Bannock, are you sure you want to intervene in this matter?" The strong man was a little surprised by Bannock''s move. After all, anyone in the profession of defender is very welcome, so ordinary contacts will be courteous, but now it''s related to their future fame in this circle, so even if they fight Bannock, it''s not a pity. "Johnson, you are also the top demon hunters in the gray shadow black market. You are very famous even in the circle of dabion. Do you really want to do this forced buying and selling for money today?" Bannock shouted, unwilling to show weakness, but judging from his voice, he could already hear that he had some difficulty in resisting the murderous spirit of the strong man named Johnson. "Hum!" Johnson snorted coldly, "if such an iron ox skeleton is not satisfactory, I really don''t know what kind of iron ox skeleton can satisfy you Bannock, even if I don''t say it, you should know that you can''t find anything better than our iron ox skeleton in this gray shadow black market. " For such a case, Bannock certainly has no way to refute it. In fact, even he saw such a perfect iron bull skeleton for the first time, because he once hunted iron cattle, so he had personal experience of the difficulty of hunting iron cattle and the difficulty of preserving the skeleton. But now he is the one who is going to take refuge in Sean, so of course he needs to do well, so even if he can''t refute Johnson''s words, he can''t step down. Bannock''s silence, as well as his unwavering position, have completely demonstrated his attitude. Seeing Bannock''s appearance, Johnson''s eyes began to kill, and his killing intention became more solid. The five demon hunters who were still standing outside the door also took a step together. The murderous gas from them surged like a terrible wave. When combined with Johnson''s murderous gas, it erupted like a tsunami. Just by virtue of the murderous spirit of these six people, they are not inferior to the general inferior gold strongman. At this moment, Johnson took a step forward, and the murderous spirit like a tsunami finally came down. In the face of such a huge momentum, Bannock finally stepped back more than ten steps, and his face became unusually pale; Jerry was also very uncomfortable, even worse than Bannock. As for Bannock''s nephew speen, the situation is similar to that of the deacon of the chamber of Commerce. However, at this time, the guards in the dawn light chamber of commerce finally noticed the changes in the reception room and finally rushed over. These people have a gold strongman, but they are only the next gold strongman. In the face of the murderous spirit formed by Johnson and others, he can only reluctantly resist. He obviously has no intention to break the murderous spirit of the other party. But Johnson also knew the current situation at the moment, so the murderous spirit he sent out was not aimed at the people of the dawn light chamber of Commerce, so the subordinate gold strongman easily went to the Deacon and protected him. The air in the reception room was filled with blood, and the war was obviously imminent! "Oh." But at this time, a chuckle suddenly broke the murderous spirit of the stalemate in the field. The crowd woke up in amazement. Before, Johnson and others focused their attention on Bannock. After all, Bannock is still famous. But at this time, hearing the sudden laughter, all the people finally realized that at that moment, they actually ignored another key figure. At the moment, when they felt his breath again within the scope of perception, Johnson suddenly had a bad idea in his heart. Because the position where Sean stood at this time is still the problem he stood before, and has not changed at all. Even the companion around him did not move at all, just as the murderous tsunami formed by Johnson and others could not form the slightest deterrent and impact on them. "Who the hell are you?" Johnson said in a deep voice. He realized that he might have hit the iron plate. "It doesn''t matter who I am." Sean shook his head and said, "but there''s a problem you seem to have made a mistake Even if you are the strongest demon hunter here, so what? The iron ox skeletons you captured are still unqualified for me Can you say that because you are one of the best demon hunters here, these iron ox skeletons you collected are the best? This is not the same as buying and selling. " "Joke!" Johnson sneered, "can you find a better iron bull skeleton than me? Not to mention whether you can find it, even if it''s my iron ox skeleton, can you pick out any defects? " "Shall I pick flaws? The cost of my action is very expensive, which is far from what you can afford. " Sean sneered, "Oh, now, the name of demon hunter is becoming more and more worthless. No wonder it has been inferior to demon hunter for so many years. It''s not clear about the characteristics and weaknesses of Warcraft. If you have a little strength, you dare to call yourself the strongest demon hunter." Speaking of this, Sean suddenly said something, and then said leisurely, "in my eyes, don''t say you haven''t become the so-called strongest demon hunter, even if you are the strongest demon hunter, so what?" Chapter 533 Hearing Sean''s words, Johnson finally calmed down a little. Even if he is not as strong as he is, his actual combat effectiveness will certainly not be much worse than him. Moreover, he could feel the extreme confidence in Sean''s words, which proved that what he said would not be false. However, up to now, he has been difficult to ride a tiger. If he doesn''t get back face here to prove his strength and value, he will not be able to mix in the gray shadow black market in the future, not to mention the murderous spirit just erupted, which shocked the deacon to spit blood, which has lost the other party''s face. So at the moment, Johnson has no way back! Not only him, but also the five companions behind him who are now in a "team" state have completely lost their way. "I think with my reputation in the gray shadow black market, I can afford your high cost." Johnson said proudly. "You can''t afford it." Sean glanced at Johnson and said calmly. "Joke, what can''t I afford!" Johnson snorted coldly. Although his face was proud, his eyes fluctuated a little. His strength may be regarded as the top group in the gray shadow black market, but if he is put in the circle of demon hunters in the whole southern continent, he may be barely qualified to be on the list. If he wants to be the top group, let alone look at the whole continent. But now it''s hard to ride a tiger, and he doesn''t believe Sean can tell what defects his bones have. After all, not everyone like him often hunts iron cattle. Sean glanced at Johnson, but the look made Johnson feel a little cold. But at this time, Sean had made up his mind to give Johnson an unforgettable memory. Originally, the deal was just a small matter in Sean''s eyes. It was really not good. He also planned to hunt the iron bull by himself. Anyway, it was just some trouble for him, which was definitely not difficult, but Johnson''s chattering arrogance had completely annoyed him, Originally, because things in the territory became very difficult, Sean''s heart was filled with anger. Now Johnson also ignited this barrel of gunpowder. If he didn''t leave a deep impression on the other party, Sean knew that his next acquisition in the gray shadow black market would be very difficult. Thinking of this, Sean finally squatted down, pointed to the neck bone of the iron ox skeleton with an integrity of 89%, and said, "I won''t say anything else. See what''s here for yourself." This position is the junction of bovine skull and neck bone. Under normal circumstances, this position can be regarded as one of the weaknesses of the iron bull. Usually, as long as a strong attack is exerted on this position, it can cause a certain degree of serious injury and negative effects such as dizziness, coma and so on. When dealing with the iron bull, the experienced demon hunter usually takes this position as the key attack target. Even if the damage and strength are low, the accumulated damage value is still very considerable. At the moment, seeing the position of Sean''s fingers, including the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce and the golden strongman, all looked over. "What can be here?" Johnson snorted coldly, "it''s just a small crack, not even an inch Do you want to say that it is because of this crack that these cow skulls do not meet your requirements? " "Good." Sean nodded. "It''s because of this crack that I don''t meet my acquisition requirements." "Ha ha!" Johnson''s hearty laughter rang out, and even the surrounding demon hunters laughed, while the lower gold strongman and the deacon of the chamber of Commerce frowned slightly, "are you here to tell us jokes? If you can''t meet your requirements because of this crack, I''m afraid the gray shadow black market... No, I''m afraid no black market can meet your requirements. " Johnson now feels more and more that the man who should be very young in front of him is absolutely bluff. Fortunately, he didn''t scare him just now. "Cecilia, do you see the problem?" Sean completely ignored the ridicule of Johnson and the surrounding demon hunters, but turned to Cecilia and decided to take this opportunity to teach Cecilia. After all, he had no chance to continue to communicate with Cecilia on the way since he left the kingdom of Celian. Cecilia went up to Sean and squatted down, then carefully observed the small crack in front of the skeleton vertebra. The crack is really less than an inch, which belongs to a very small defect. If it was her, she certainly wouldn''t mind such a defect. After all, this skeleton is really perfect, unlike other skeletons, which have obvious cracks in this position. But Cecilia knew that although Sean occasionally confused people and always made some common sense mistakes, he almost never made mistakes about Warcraft and many secrets. So Cecilia was convinced that since Sean specifically pointed out this position, there must be his reason. Seeing that his iron ox skeleton was actually displayed as educational materials, Johnson''s face was somewhat gloomy, but he didn''t say anything at this time. He had completely blacklisted Sean, so he naturally thought that he was just making a pretense of dying struggle at the moment. Johnson has made a decision. If the other party''s compensation can''t satisfy him later, he will never let these people go. Cecilia stared at the crack for a long time, but she still couldn''t see anything. Sean whispered, "don''t stare at the crack, try to extend the part, such as which part of the iron ox is in front of the crack." "Location?" Cecilia spoke. There was a kind of sticky in the light female voice. As soon as the voice came out, it immediately brightened the eyes of several people around, especially the six demon hunters, who all stared at Cecilia. In the circle of demon hunters, although there are not few female demon hunters, there are not too many scattered throughout the continent. Moreover, most of these female demon hunters are ferocious goods, so they are naturally far less attractive than women with a delicate voice like Cecilia. Feeling the sight of the demon hunters around, Sean snorted coldly. This time, he directly wrote all these people on his hostile list. As a party, Cecilia didn''t know the specific situation, but she felt that Sean''s momentum changed slightly. Knowing that Sean had moved his intention to kill, she immediately understood the reason. But now with Sean protecting her, her heart was a little happy, so her voice became a lot lighter: "I know! The front position is the bovine skull, which is the intracranial part. The crack appears because of shock, so the bovine skull part should also be defective. Then the intracranial brain marrow and some body fluids will be infiltrated into the crack, which causes quality damage! " "Good." Sean nodded with a little approval in his voice. "There are seven iron ox skeletons here, but each pair has such cracks in the same position. The only difference is that some are long and some are short. Therefore, we can easily draw a conclusion that the attacker can not fully understand and control his own strength, so it will cause such defects." Hearing Sean''s words, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce hasn''t changed much, but the eyes of the next golden strongman changed in an instant. People who have reached his power level naturally know the meaning of Sean''s words. Although he doesn''t know much about business, he is one of his strengths in hunting Warcraft and fighting. In fact, when he entered the reception room to see these iron bull skeletons from the beginning, he already saw the problems of Johnson and others. But this problem is not a big problem in his eyes. After all, even he feels very good about the quality of these skeletons. Therefore, he is very difficult to understand Sean''s dissatisfaction. However, if Sean''s words changed the golden strongman''s eyes, but others were indifferent, what Sean said next was to really surprise everyone present. In particular, Johnson et al. "From the attack injury, it is obvious that the hunter forcibly killed the iron ox with brute force. The level 5 iron ox is very aware of its own weakness. Therefore, it will pay great attention to protection for this part. It is not easy to attack, so the people who collect these iron ox skeletons think of a stupid method, that is, a frontal assault." Sean continued, "even if the defense of the iron bull is amazing, it is only a level 5 Warcraft after all, so if you use some special things to launch multiple strong attacks against the same position, you can also cause enough damage. So I bet these iron ox skeletons sold by these people must never have cow skull parts... " At last, Sean stood up again, looked at Johnson and said with a smile, "the cow''s skull has been broken. How can we sell it?" Hearing that Sean''s understatement almost restored the whole battle, Johnson''s face changed again, but the face of the deacon of the chamber of commerce also showed a kind of surprise. Because he has a lot of transactions with Johnson and others. In fact, as Sean said, the iron bull skeleton sold by Johnson has never had a cow skull. Although he has asked several times, Johnson has always been concerned about it and has not answered this question positively. Now think about it carefully and look at Johnson''s face. The deacon of the chamber of commerce immediately understood that what Sean said was true. Johnson didn''t expect that Sean could see his attack method only from this scar, and in fact, he has always relied on this method to obtain the iron bull skeleton. However, this can not prove that his skeletons are flawed, nor can it prove that Sean can get a better iron bull skeleton than him. At most, it can only be regarded as the truth that each can account for half, because no one can convince anyone. Sean looked at Johnson''s face and naturally knew what he was thinking. He immediately sneered: "do you think this can''t prove anything clearly? Don''t worry. Now that I''ve done it, you''ll be convinced. " At the same time, Sean borrowed a knife from Bannock, carefully scraped out some fine powder from the crack on the iron ox skeleton, and asked the deacon of the chamber of Commerce for a set of purification and alchemy tools. This tool is a common inspection tool, so it is easy to meet Sean''s requirements. Of course, Sean actually has a better set of self-made tools, but he doesn''t want to reveal the secret of having space storage tools at present. Soon someone sent a set of purified inspection tools. This is a five piece set of tools including beaker, distiller and test tube. The precision can reach grade B evaluation. Although it is worse than Sean''s self-made grade a evaluation, it is enough to detect the iron bull skeleton. Sean is no stranger to these. After all, he also had collection tools in this field after hunting Warcraft in the game. Otherwise, he could not decompose and collect the body of the black crystal demon leopard so perfectly. However, except Cecilia, all the people present saw Sean''s test method for the first time. It was a completely unspeakable sense of fluency. There was no waste of time in the whole process. Sean was working from head to tail. Of course, what really surprised Bannock, Johnson and the deacon of the chamber of Commerce was that the test sample scraped out by Sean for inspection was less than one gram, which didn''t even meet the standard quantity. However, there is no waste of such a small powder in the whole inspection process. This almost perfect distribution ratio and detection method are unheard of by them. The detection process is not long, usually a few minutes. So soon, when Sean took out two test tubes and poured them into another empty test tube, everyone knew that the result was coming. "According to the evaluation standards published by the northern Guta alchemy, black is a complete impurity, gray is a slight impurity, and white is no impurity. What color is it here?" Sean shook the bottle of dark test tube like thick ink in his hand. It was not just that the color was black. Even with the naked eye, he could see the viscosity of the liquid in the test tube. "Do you need me to explain the ratio of viscosity to impurity content?" "Hum, so... Just cut off this section..." Johnson saw the dark test tube and knew he couldn''t speak about quality. He never thought Sean would be such a freak and be so proficient in detection methods. "Don''t believe it when you say you''re ignorant." Sean sneered and sneered, "Cecilia, you explain. I really don''t want to talk nonsense like such a fool." Cecilia chuckled and then said, "if it''s an ordinary creature, if a single portion is not enough, it may be supplemented with other bones, but most Warcraft can''t. In particular, the amount of magic in each iron bull is different, which is also the reason why the iron bull skeleton is acquired one by one rather than in bulk For example, as long as the defective part of this section is cut off, the portion after grinding and purification will not be enough, not to mention that the bones of the iron ox have micropores to provide magic flow, so the impurities of brain marrow, blood and other body fluids have long invaded the whole skeleton through this crack, Therefore, when the intermediate process is purified, it will continue to consume an already small amount of quota. " "Hum!" Hearing Cecilia''s words, Johnson was still unwilling to admit defeat, "hum, I''ve never heard that the iron bull skeleton will be insufficient, and..." Before Johnson finished, Sean sneered and said, "that''s because you''re ignorant. Is the formula I want to prepare comparable to the general low-level formula? Do you think the iron bull skeleton can only be used in alchemy It''s a joke. The iron ox skeleton also has great advantages in demonizing materials and forging materials. " Hearing Sean''s words, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce suddenly brightened his eyes, and even the others were surprised. Obviously, the iron ox skeleton can be used in enchanted materials and forged materials. This is the first time they have heard of it. If it was a few minutes ago, they might have heard Sean''s words, but they saw Sean''s flowing detection action. Now they believe Sean''s words absolutely. At this moment, Sean has been completely labeled as an "alchemist born in the northern lonely tower alchemy" by them. "Even so, you also..." "The iron ox has a special response to stone flowers and plants. This plant can purify the impurities in their bodies, which is the key premise for the evolution of the iron ox." Sean didn''t wait for Johnson to speak again. He knew he still wanted to continue playing tricks. Therefore, Sean had already spoken before he could speak out, because he really didn''t have the patience to continue playing such childish tricks with Johnson. "After eating the stone flower grass, the iron ox will enter a period of decline for several hours, and their magic will condense temporarily at this time, They will not flow in the body, so they will become no different from ordinary creatures. That is to say, during this period, the iron bull is the most vulnerable, and even ordinary people can easily kill the iron bull. " Sean doesn''t need to talk about it anymore. Because by hunting the iron ox beast in this way, you can definitely obtain the iron ox skeleton with a integrity of more than 90%. Of course, if you want a higher quality iron ox skeleton, there will also be other requirements on the hunting means. However, Sean can''t say this. This is a special means and skill. It is by this means that Sean can get an iron bull skeleton with a integrity of more than 90%. Of course, the stone flowers and plants as bait are not particularly precious. Otherwise, no one will use this means to hunt and kill the iron bull. "If you say so casually, you can''t prove whether it''s true or false." Johnson snorted coldly. "Since I dare to speak out here today, I''m certainly not afraid of someone to try. Anyway, I believe that after today, a more perfect iron bull skeleton in the gray shadow black market will begin to appear." Sean shrugged indifferently. "However, our previous agreement seems to be that as long as I can prove that there is something wrong with your iron ox bones, even if you lose?" Johnson stared at Sean coldly. He really didn''t think Sean dared to open the mouth and ask him to pay. In this grey shadow black market, how long has he not tried this feeling of being despised? "This is just a misunderstanding. Just untie it." Seeing the development of the current situation, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce certainly realized the importance of Sean. The guest not only had extensive knowledge, but also extremely outstanding ability, but he knew Johnson''s temperament, and the current situation was not just Johnson alone. Behind him were five demon hunters who were also top players in the gray shadow black market, If he offended so many demon hunters at the same time, he thought it would be difficult for even Sean to live, so he would open his mouth at this time and try to make a difference. Of course, his own attitude is also not a good attitude, because the Deacon arrogantly believes that in this way, both Sean and Johnson will certainly owe him. If these two human relations are well used, maybe he may have further development space in the dawn light chamber of Commerce. Businessmen are a group of guys who get up early without profit. But will Sean compromise? Cecilia had stepped aside and began to sing the mantra silently. The magic in the reception room suddenly has an extremely subtle change, which is very slight, but it still belongs to the breath that can be captured for the golden strong. At this moment, the look of the golden strongman suddenly changed. He looked at Sean and Cecilia in disbelief. Are they crazy? But as soon as he took a step, Sean''s voice began to ring. "I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise I will regard it as the malice of the dawn chamber of Commerce." Hearing Sean''s words, the next golden strongman didn''t know why he suddenly jumped in his heart and had an illusion of fear. He actually stopped so abruptly to get ready to take Cecilia, and then stepped back to protect the deacon of the chamber of Commerce. It was obviously impossible to hide this extremely obvious action from the eyes of everyone around him. Johnson finally felt Sean''s killing intention. Even with his angry eyes wide open, "do you want to kill me?" "I didn''t want to, but I really can''t stand your noise." Sean shook his head. "As a fool, you must have the consciousness of a fool. No one knows everything in the world from birth, but this is not the reason why you can or are qualified to be arrogant I said that my price is very expensive, and you can''t afford it, but since you must me, then I can only do what you want Of course, I don''t intend to let go of your companions, but they need to pay a light price. One eye for each person. I''m very unhappy with the way they looked at my companions just now. As for you... " Johnson didn''t speak. He just cooperated with those demon hunters behind him. If Sean was too strong, they wouldn''t do it, so Johnson was still worried at first. But now, he has looked at Sean with dead eyes, because he actually provoked those guys himself. With their strength, even the golden strongman of the dawn light chamber of commerce is unwilling to provoke easily. "Sleep here forever." Sean calmly finished the second half of the sentence. "Ha ha." Johnson finally smiled. "I''ll give you back what you said to me just now Ignorance is not a reason why you can or are entitled to be arrogant. " After the words, Johnson''s awe inspiring momentum broke out again. This time, he did not suppress at all. All the reception rooms were like being attacked by a storm at this moment. The only thing that is still calm is the position of the next golden strongman, which is really like the eye of the storm. However, he himself knows that although he seems relaxed, he can only barely resist the momentum of the joint efforts of Johnson and other six people. This murderous outburst is obviously stronger than before. After all, Johnson and others finally have no scruples. Therefore, when this awe inspiring murderous spirit completely broke out towards Sean and others, Bannock and Jerry couldn''t hold on for almost a second, even retreated more than ten steps. On the contrary, Sean and Cecilia still didn''t retreat at all. But even so, the ordinary cloak on his body could not hold the breath. Almost when Bannock and Jerry retreated, they were torn to pieces by the murderous spirit of Johnson and others. This shows the strength of this murderous spirit. Without the cloak, the faces of Sean and Cecilia were naturally and completely exposed to the public''s attention. Johnson and others don''t know Sean, but the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce will never know him. Almost the moment he saw Sean''s side face, his face changed in an instant. How could a large chamber of Commerce like them not understand the outside world, but he never thought that under such a critical situation, the Lord of Pan Da Ling still had the leisure to come to the gray shadow black market! Sean doesn''t know what the deacon of the chamber of commerce thinks at this time. Even if he knows, he won''t care. The reason why he still has free time to leave the territory now is that his territory has entered the state of fortification building, at least before he knows who the new commander of the nugus family is, Sean won''t attack rashly. That''s why he has free time to implement other plans. And the murderous outburst like Johnson and others really didn''t pay attention to Sean. How to say, he and Cecilia have also experienced countless life and death battles. Whether it was the first time he faced count Mario who turned into a devil in tindersburg, or the year-long arduous journey later, or the battle in the wilderness, or the recent direct attack on Thain''s base camp, which time was not close to absolute death? After all this training, how could Sean and Cecilia be frightened by the murderous spirit of Johnson and others? It''s not once or twice that they''ve played against the gold giants. Not to mention, the king''s breath emitted by Beth intentionally or unintentionally is also an alternative training for Sean and others. Even without these, the law fragment that Sean just obtained recently can also have a certain intimidating advantage in this regard. With so many advantages, if Sean will step back in the face of this murderous spirit, that''s the real joke. "Oh." A disdainful smile sounded again. With Sean''s chuckle, Sean finally stopped hiding, and his momentum soon broke out completely. At the beginning of the outbreak, Sean''s momentum was just like a lonely boat in the sea. Wavering. Johnson gave a sneer. His right hand was already on the handle of the knife at his waist, and several people behind him had also taken out their weapons. When the body came into contact with the weapon, the awe inspiring murderous spirit in the reception room rose again. This time, even the inferior gold strongman had to step back to completely block the eruption of this momentum. If the awesome murderous gas that erupted before has existed like a tsunami, then the murderous gas that climbed again this time is the eruption of a volcano. But even so, Sean still didn''t step back, because his momentum was also rising. Just in an instant, the momentum from Sean almost completely reached the momentum released by Johnson and others. Moreover, in terms of simplicity, Sean''s momentum is even more solidified and perfect than Johnson and others - in fact, it has a lot to do with Sean''s presence and the momentum of Johnson and others. The momentum of the two sides collided, like a new storm rolling up in the reception room. The ground made of solid wood has produced cracks. These cracks continue to expand on the ground, but it is amazing that when all the cracks reach the golden strongman, they disperse towards the left and right sides, just like a boat breaking waves. But if you encounter the wall, you climb up along the wall, but you don''t tear the wall completely as you think. Johnson''s pupils shrank suddenly. The momentum suppression formed by the joint efforts of the six of them was actually embarrassing. It was just a balance point with the momentum burst out by Sean alone. No wonder their previous momentum had no impact on Sean, because that level of momentum was nothing in his eyes. At this moment, Johnson was even a little lucky. Fortunately, they were several people working together against the enemy. Otherwise, he alone might not be Sean''s opponent. Thinking of this, Johnson already knew that today''s situation was a complete dead end, and there was no room for maneuver. Although he didn''t understand why Sean looked so young but had such a terrible and concise murderous spirit, he had made up his mind to kill Sean here even if he paid a heavy price! Therefore, Johnson did not hesitate. Since he knew that he could not gain any advantage by relying on momentum suppression, he could only speak by relying on his martial arts skills. In this regard, Johnson is very confident in his martial arts, which has been honed in countless killings for decades. Although he thinks Sean has such a terrible murderous spirit and will certainly not be inferior in martial arts, Johnson always believes that Sean is still too young, and young people usually mean lack of experience and consciousness, which is the real reason for Johnson''s burst of self-confidence. "Young people should have the modesty of young people. I admit I underestimated you before, but today you will know that genius sometimes doesn''t mean everything Just repent of your arrogance today in the underworld! " Johnson slowly pulled out his knife. With his action, his momentum was rising bit by bit. Feeling Johnson''s momentum rising again, the faces of several demon hunters showed joy one after another, while the face of the inferior gold power also showed shock. No one knows better than those who linger on the edge of countless life and death. When a person''s momentum rises to the peak, how difficult it will be to rise again. Even if it is only a slight improvement, it is often an impossible miracle. "The grey shadow black market is about to give birth to the first demon hunter in the golden realm." The inferior gold strongman whispered, "unexpectedly, Johnson stepped into this realm one step ahead of dianes Those two young people, what a pity. " The implication has completely shown that Sean and Cecilia have absolutely no possibility of victory. Although the voice of the golden strongman was very light, probably only the Deacon could hear it, Sean could easily hear it with his current ability, so the corners of his mouth raised slightly at this time. Knife, scabbard! The vigorous momentum finally reached the real peak, which was like the doomsday scene of the complete eruption of the volcano. Johnson poured his fighting spirit into the chopper in his hand, and a dazzling white awn appeared on the blade. When the chopper was pulled out along Johnson''s hand, a knife spirit broke through the air. The area of the reception room is not large, and the positions of Sean and Johnson are not far away. They are even less than three meters away from each other. The angry attack erupted with Johnson''s original strength is almost an instant attack means in such a close distance. It is less than a second. No one can react except the golden strong, Naturally, needless to say, dodge. Moreover, now Johnson can be regarded as a gold strongman. He just needs to wait for his breath to completely calm down, and then consolidate the realm, he will be a real gold strongman. So when the knife gas suddenly hit Sean, everyone knew that Sean could not survive. This Dao''s Qi is very solid. All fighting Qi is blocked in the blade, and there is no escape at all. The Dao Qi obviously didn''t touch the ground, or even didn''t stick to the ground, but the strong Qi had crushed the ground completely, and the long cracks were completely spread along the Dao Qi. From this point, we can clearly judge how powerful and terrible the power of this Dao Qi is. We don''t even need to see it. I''m afraid it won''t weaken at all when it passes through Sean''s body. Watching the knife burst out, Sean didn''t move at all. This is normal in the eyes of the people around him: it''s not that the young man doesn''t want to act, but that he can''t react at all. No matter how strong the master at the silver peak is, he can never be the opponent of the gold strong, and Johnson''s attack can even be regarded as a sneak attack. So Sean didn''t respond. That''s what makes sense. But almost as soon as the idea of taking it for granted emerged, it was completely broken, and everyone looked at Sean in a daze. It seemed to everyone that it was almost a killer knife gas, so it passed through Sean. How is that possible? Everyone looked incredible. But two of these people have different "how possible" in their minds from others. These two men are Johnson and the gold strongman. Other people couldn''t see Sean''s action, but they two clearly witnessed the whole process: at the moment when the knife Qi was coming, Sean moved. He just let the knife Qi pass by on one side. Let alone kill Sean, he didn''t even touch the corners of his clothes. Therefore, although these two people are equally unbelievable and impossible, their cognition is based on Sean''s strength. How can they be so fast and reactive? This is almost comparable to the reaction ability of the superior gold power! But the incredible look on Johnson''s face only returned to the color of perseverance in an instant. Now that there is no way back, what do you want to do so much? At present, he can only restore his prestige by killing Sean in this war. Otherwise, even if his strength has entered the golden territory, it will not be of any benefit in the gray shadow black market. As for the possibility of defeat, Johnson never thought of it, because it was absolutely impossible. So soon Johansen struck again. Another white awn came out. But after this time, Johnson didn''t stay where he was, but immediately rushed up with the knife. Even if Sean can dodge the knife gas again, his subsequent attack is definitely enough to kill Sean here! This is the confidence of the golden strong! Looking at the second Dao Qi sent out again, he saw Johnson bullying close. This time, Sean finally didn''t stay in place, but chose to bully close. Before there was no comparison and reference, the gold strongman naturally couldn''t see Sean''s action, but now with Johnson as the reference, the gold strongman immediately opened his eyes wide and looked unbelievable, because he found that Sean''s speed was still above Johnson! "Impossible!" Unable to restrain his panic, the gold strongman finally cried out. But just because he can see the key doesn''t mean others can see it. Similarly, even if he can see the key, his feeling is far less strong than Johnson facing Sean at the moment: he has found that not only Sean''s speed is faster than himself, but also his speed seems to be declining. How is this possible! No one will know that when Sean started the field of lightness, adrenal stimulation and law, his agility broke through the 250 point mark. Even if this value is enough to face the next gold strongman, not to mention Johnson, who has just been promoted to the golden realm, but his strength is still only the peak of silver. At this moment, Sean didn''t even need to pull out his dead bone, which was enough to deal with Johnson. Just a light sideways rotation, Sean avoided the attack of knife Qi. Johnson clearly saw Sean''s action. He knew that his budget was accurate. Even if the young man in front of him was no matter how powerful, he still had to do his best to avoid his knife Qi. At this time, his attack was very important, at least he could not avoid it. But although Johnson knew all this, the fact turned out to be frustrating because his actions couldn''t keep up with his consciousness. Therefore, the attack that followed him made him even feel a sense of mental cutting pain. Clearly aware that he had given instructions, and could even see the scene that the knife cut Sean into two sections, but the knife in his hand could only be raised at this time. How could it be so slow! Johnson has just been promoted to gold. He has not even touched the basic laws of the world. Naturally, it is impossible to know the application of special abilities and skills such as field and field. In fact, even if he has been exposed to the basic laws of the world and knows the existence of field and domain, it does not mean that he can use this special ability, because it is already the exclusive ability of the strong in the holy domain. Therefore, he could only watch helplessly miss the best time to kill Sean, and then Sean easily avoided his attack. Instead, he sent his neck to Sean''s right hand like a door to be killed. Feeling the exertion of Sean''s right hand, Johnson''s breathing began to become more and more difficult. However, no matter how hard he struggled, he still couldn''t get rid of Sean''s right hand. His eyes finally showed the fear and despair in the face of death. How is that possible? impossible! I just stepped into gold! I am already a gold strongman! "Do you really think the strong in gold can walk sideways?" From Johnson''s eyes, Sean seemed to guess what Johnson was thinking. He smiled in Johnson''s ear and said, "gold is strong, I''ve killed a lot. You won''t be the first to die in my hands, and of course you won''t be the last. Because there is no shortage of fools in this world My name is Sean Connery. Don''t give me the wrong name when you go to death. " With a strong finger and a shaking wrist, Sean broke Johnson''s neck. Johnson, whose neck was completely broken, suddenly stopped his struggling action. Only a "clang" sound was heard. It was the sound of Johnson''s chopper falling to the ground. He couldn''t even hold the weapon. Obviously, it was not Johnson pretending to be dead, but that he had really died. As soon as he released his hand, Johnson''s body slipped out of Sean''s hand and fell to the ground. Sean''s eyes moved from Johnson''s body to the five demon hunters and whispered, "one eye per person, do you want to do it yourself or let me help you? Let me state first that if I did it, I wouldn''t dare to guarantee your lives. " The five demon hunters looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fear and despair. Even Johnson, who broke through the golden realm, is not the opponent of the young man in front of him. How can they defeat each other? However, these demon hunters are obviously unwilling to hurt themselves and leave an eye. The two demon hunters who stood a little behind thought about it, and immediately turned away without hesitation towards the lightning flash outside the gate. "Cecilia!" As soon as Sean''s cry began, the air in the reception room immediately became extremely stuffy. Cecilia, who had already finished singing the mantra and was ready, immediately launched her magic without hesitation. A red fire snake appeared out of thin air, and then roared at the two demon hunters who ran away. No one expected that the speed of the fire snake would exceed that of the two demon hunters, so the people saw that the fire snake had caught up with them as soon as they ran out of the door of the dawn light chamber of Commerce. The next moment, two screams sounded, but it stopped abruptly in less than a second. Then the fire snake went out gradually. On the ground, there were two more bodies that had completely turned into coke. When the breeze blew, the two bodies turned into a piece of gray dust and rose with the wind. The street outside the dawn chamber of Commerce fell into silence at this moment. The inferior golden strong man looked at Sean and Cecilia as if he were looking at some terrible Warcraft, because he had never seen such a powerful burning snake magic, which was completely beyond the scope of level 4 magic, and it was not too much to say level 7 magic. Whether Sean or Cecilia, he may not be able to beat one, not to mention the two at the same time. Who the hell are these two!? The golden strongman has no courage to fight Sean and Cecilia. Chapter 534 Dawn light chamber of commerce is located in a prosperous area of gray shadow black market. Although it is not the power center of the whole black market, there are many well-known chambers of Commerce in the mainland, such as dawn light, thunder cloud, Dorota, Luther alchemy workshop, etc. on this street. Therefore, this area is a prosperous area second only to the center of the gray shadow black market. Basically, as long as demon hunters doing business will haunt here. Therefore, when two powerful demon hunters fled from the dawn chamber of Commerce, they naturally attracted the attention of many people. But the hot snake that followed was really surprising. In the grey shadow black market, strength is equal to fame, so these two demon hunters with good strength are naturally well-known figures in the black market. However, when two famous people were chased by a level-4 magic, many people around them laughed secretly, and many of their strength was similar to that of the two people. However, because the demon hunters who came to the gray shadow black market late, the demon hunters who were not as famous as the two people were determined to take this opportunity to step down the two people, so as to make their fame bigger. However, when everyone around saw that the two demon hunters died in less than a second under this level 4 magic, and even the bodies could not be preserved after death, their faces changed instantly. On the street, there was a moment of silence. Is the power of level 4 magic fire snake so powerful? The answer is obvious: never! So it''s easy for everyone to conclude that this is by no means level 4 magic. Then everyone on the street who saw the scene that the two demon hunters were burned to ashes was thinking of a question: when did a powerful and terrible magician come to the gray shadow black market? A magician who can cast such terrible magic must at least be at the level of wizard? While everyone was still in a state of speculation, the door of the dawn light chamber of Commerce was opened again. Three demon hunters with one eye covered walked out. Other people on the street keenly noticed that blood was flowing out of their fingers on the hand with one eye covered. Judging from this point, we can clearly draw a conclusion that the eyes of the three people must have been injured. But this is not the focus of everyone''s attention. What everyone really cares about is that the strength of these three people is almost the same as that of the two people who escaped before. So why did all three of them hurt one eye, but the two people who escaped in front died directly? For a demon hunter, fame is a symbol of strength, and the same fame is a symbol of dignity. At the moment, the three people who left the chamber of Commerce alive from the dawn saw the situation on the street and the two scorched traces on the street, but they didn''t say anything, but immediately turned and left. However, the three people did not leave from the same direction, but from different directions. However, only looking at the direction in which the three people left, the people present knew that they were afraid that the three demon hunters would no longer exist in the grey shadow black market in the future. What the hell happened? Everyone looked at the door of the dawn chamber of Commerce as if they saw an ancient fierce beast opening its bloody mouth and waiting for a feast. No one left at this moment. They all felt that there would be more amazing news from the dawn chamber of Commerce today, so everyone was waiting quietly. After about ten minutes, the door of the dawn light chamber of Commerce was opened for the third time. When all the people present saw what was carried out from the chamber of Commerce of the dawn light this time, the whole gray shadow black market exploded like a ignited explosive barrel. Johnson''s body! In the circle of demon hunters in the grey shadow black market, the top experts who are recognized to be in the top three actually died in the dawn light chamber of Commerce! No matter how the grey shadow black market is tumultuous, it is another scene in the reception room of the dawn light chamber of Commerce. Bannock, Jerry and speen stared at Sean and Cecilia. Although they had seen their moves before and had a clear understanding of their strength, they still didn''t expect that they were so strong. It''s funny that they thought that with their joint efforts, they might be able to resist the attack of Johnson and others. At that time, when both sides calm down, they will find a way to solve the dispute, and then when Johnson broke out completely and broke through the limit of strength, both Bannock and Jerry were really disappointed at that moment. You can''t wait to die. As a result, I didn''t expect that the situation would change so quickly. The party who died was Johnson! And it is also the most despised death method in the circle of demon hunters. Demon hunters regard scars as honor, so fighting with Warcraft and the enemy is an honorary death method. The more serious the injuries and the more wounds, the more it represents the intensity and glory of the battle. If Johnson and Sean fought to the death, and finally Sean won Johnson, at least Johnson can be regarded as proud even though he lost. But Sean didn''t give Johnson the chance. He didn''t even leave a wound. He directly twisted his neck and ended his life. This is a naked contempt! So at this time, Bannock and Jerry looked at Sean and Cecilia with an almost fanatical worship. However, different from the fanatical worship of Bannock, Jerry and speen, the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce seemed a little frightened. His whole face became extremely pale. At the moment, he was trembling like standing in the cold wind. Even if there was a strong gold in front of him, he still couldn''t feel a trace of warmth. "Shaw... Lord Sean..." the Deacon said uneasily. "Do you know me?" Sean raised his eyebrows. Although his face changed a lot when he saw the Deacon see his face, he already knew that something was wrong, but he still asked clearly at the moment. "Of course, you are Lord of Baron panda, Sean Connery." The Deacon said pleasantly. Just because he was afraid, his expression was very stiff at the moment, and his smile became more ugly than crying. "We still know more about you." Sean took a deep look at the deacon, then turned to Bannock and said, "go and buy some better quality hoods." "Yes, my Lord." Jerry was a shrewd man. He immediately realized that Sean and the Deacon might have something secret to talk about. He immediately nodded and agreed, and then took Bannock and speen away. After Jerry closed the door of the guest room again, Sean said, "if you have anything, you might as well say it directly, deacon." Perhaps he was used to all kinds of hypocritical and polite exchanges, so he didn''t adapt to Sean''s so straightforward words. The deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce was stunned for more than ten seconds. It was not until the golden strongman coughed a little that the Deacon finally came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly, but he didn''t know what to say when he came to the mouth. As a result, the scene became cold for a moment. For such a situation, Sean didn''t say anything, but waited quietly. He has guessed that there may be some special changes in his expected situation, and these changes may not be good news. But Sean also knows that at this time, he can''t be anxious, let alone show his inability to calm down. Otherwise, the situation may become more unfavorable to him, so he can only stand in place and wait quietly for the deacon to speak. After a long time, the Deacon finally made up his mind and said, "I''m very sorry, Lord Sean, we can''t do your business." "What do you mean?" Sean''s eyes were frozen, and he had already moved a bit of killing intention. "A general order was issued within the chamber of Commerce Alliance a few months ago. Until the matter in the wilderness is solved, the chamber of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce Alliance is not allowed to have any trade with you." After a moment of hesitation, the Deacon continued, "so, Lord Sean, you don''t have to go to Leiyun chamber of Commerce. As one of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the chamber of Commerce Alliance, they will strictly abide by this internal order, so..." If he continues to trade with Sean and the matter is exposed, his end can be imagined, and the chamber of Commerce will suffer with the light of dawn. But if he didn''t make it clear today, I''m afraid he would die here immediately. So after weighing the pros and cons, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce decided to completely tell the notice issued by the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Only in this way could he survive. Especially after seeing Sean''s popular means of killing Johnson, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce dared not hide anything. "Oh, chamber of Commerce Alliance!" Listening to the explanation of the deacon of the chamber of Commerce, Sean gave a cold hum after a long time, "you really tried every means to make trouble for me!" Hearing Sean''s cold hum, the Deacon shivered again, but he didn''t dare to answer, because even he didn''t know how to go on. Without the Deacon continuing to make it clear, Sean has also understood the sinister intentions of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Although war is money, the so-called money is actually all kinds of material supply. However, Sean''s current territory can not complete self-sufficient supply, so logistics materials have been in a relatively tight state since the end of the war with tingqi. William and Neil have been trying to supplement logistics supplies. However, this problem was not completely solved until Sean set out for the gray shadow forest, because at present, all the more famous chambers of Commerce in Sean''s territory have chosen to close down and evacuate Sean''s territory, leaving only some small chambers of Commerce. In this way, Neil and William can only contact these small chambers of Commerce. However, it may not be a problem for small businesses like this to provide materials to pay for the territorial war between the two nobles, but these materials can not meet the needs of the battle line if it involves the joint operation of several lords or even the upcoming war between the two countries. Before, Sean did not pay much attention to the fact that the chambers of Commerce in the territory after the occupation of yadby chose to leave. In his opinion, the departure of these chambers of commerce is only a protective measure for their own chambers of Commerce, that is, the so-called self-protection to avoid being involved in a large-scale war between the two Lords. If the war between the two countries really breaks out, these chambers of Commerce will certainly come back. After all, no businessmen will be unwilling to make war money. But now, Sean finally knew that he thought everything too simple. The current situation is very obvious, that is, the chamber of Commerce Alliance can''t stand that five of the twelve trade points in the Great Rift Valley fall into Sean''s hands, which has seriously damaged the head and tail snake route plan formulated by the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Several previous negotiations ended in failure. If there was no war at this time, Sean would still have the upper hand. The chamber of Commerce Alliance had to continue to send people to negotiate with him. But now Sean has provoked the war, but the chamber of Commerce Alliance has the upper hand because of the problem of logistics materials. They don''t need to play any more conspiracy, and they don''t need to negotiate with Sean. This time they''re playing fair and aboveboard conspiracy. Any war is inseparable from logistics, so if Sean wants to continue to fight this war, he must compromise with the chamber of Commerce. However, Sean believes that the chamber of Commerce Alliance is more willing to see Sean refuse to compromise, because according to the current situation, the southern aristocrats of dabion kingdom are serious this time, and the new commander''s ability is also very strong. At present, the general siege network formed by the 25th army has made Sean a little breathless. Once the war breaks out, it is only a matter of time for him to lose his territory. In this way, after completely losing pandaling, he will not be able to keep the gorge Rift Valley and the great rift valley behind it, and the five trade points in the Great Rift Valley he currently occupies will return to the hands of the chamber of Commerce Alliance again, and still do not need to pay any price. "I''ll ask you one last time." Sean looked at the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce and said in a deep voice, "is it necessary for all chambers of Commerce to implement this general order issued by the chamber of Commerce Alliance? If our transaction is not known by a third party, is it possible to continue? " The deacon of the chamber of Commerce shook his head and said helplessly, "Lord Sean, please don''t embarrass me." "I see." Sean nodded without saying anything, but his heart had made a decision. At this critical moment, Sean can never allow the chamber of Commerce Alliance to stab him in the back. At this moment, he is a little glad that he made the decision to go to the gray shadow forest. Otherwise, he still doesn''t know the sinister intentions of the chamber of Commerce Alliance until the war really broke out, so he really has no choice. Now that he knows these things, the chamber of Commerce Alliance needs to pay some price for their decision-making. Chapter 535 Sean didn''t continue to communicate with the deacon of the chamber of Commerce. He knew that since the other party had made it clear, he didn''t need to go to Leiyun chamber of Commerce next, because soon all chambers of Commerce in the gray shadow black market would know that he was here. After Bannock and Jerry bought the cloak, Sean and Cecilia did not stay in the dawn light chamber of Commerce, but left immediately. "Sir, are we still going to Leiyun chamber of Commerce?" Bannock didn''t know what the deacon of the chamber of Commerce had talked to Sean, but Sean didn''t look very good. He could probably guess the bad news. "No, those chambers of Commerce will no longer do my business." Sean shook his head, "so even if we have something to buy, we can only buy it from those demon hunters It''s just that the last thing I need is something that ordinary demon hunters can''t get. " "My Lord, if you really need the iron bull skeleton, Jerry and I can get it for you." Bannock hesitated for a moment, then looked at Jerry. After the latter nodded helplessly, he dared to say, "as long as the stone flower works, we just need to waste a little time." Bannock''s words have made his position very clear. At this time, if Sean doesn''t know what Bannock means, he''s really stupid. "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''m the Baron of the Principality of lane. My territory is now threatened with a war with the southern nobles of dabion, so if you become my follower at this time, you are likely to die on the battlefield." Sean thought for a moment or said, "so, if you want to be my follower, you should think carefully. I don''t hope you will regret it in the future Of course, if you become my follower, all I can promise you is that I will never treat you badly. " Sean really wants to win over Bannock. After all, the strength of barrier paladin is obvious, and he is sure to cultivate Bannock into a real barrier Paladin. Although up to now he can see that Bannock really has the intention to take refuge in him. Under normal circumstances, it is an instant deal. Sean will certainly not miss it, but now the guys of the chamber of Commerce Alliance want to stab him in the back, which may lead to the rewriting of the outcome of the war, So Sean had to open his mouth and clarify the interests first. Hearing Sean''s words, Bannock smiled and then said, "thank you very much for saying these words to me. Demon hunters like us are wandering on the edge of death, so whether we follow you or not, we will die sooner or later. It seems that even if we follow you, we will die more gloriously in the future Sir, from this moment on, my life is yours. As long as you don''t betray me, I will never betray you. " Sean nodded, but at the moment his heart was not happy with Bannock''s participation. On the contrary, he felt that the things on his shoulders seemed to become heavier. "And you?" Sean turned to look at Jerry and speen. "My Lord, i... I want to follow you, too." Speen glanced at Cecilia and said immediately. Sean smiled helplessly at the boy''s little thoughts, but he didn''t intend to do anything. However, since speen came for Cecilia, he decided to leave this man to clough. His Cecilia guards were obviously more suitable for this guy, but Sean didn''t expect anything from this young man, because his potential had been developed to the extreme, and Sean didn''t believe that there were so many miracles in the world. Although the name of this continent is miracle continent. "I''ll forget it." Jerry shook his head helplessly. "I''m used to the life of demon hunters. I''m afraid many habits are difficult to change." Sean didn''t say anything about Jerry''s words, but Jerry was really a good man. After all, he was also unswervingly on Sean''s front in the dawn light chamber of Commerce. He didn''t choose to betray because of the strong strength shown by Johnson and others at the beginning. So Sean thought for a moment, and still took out a money bag and handed it to Jerry. There wasn''t a lot of money in it. After all, Sean can''t take out too many gold coins to give people now, but it''s still no problem to make Jerry comfortable for a few years. Jerry didn''t object to this. Anyway, he became a demon hunter for money. "Do you know where diance is?" Sean asked suddenly. "Diance?" Bannock was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that they had asked Sean to come to the gray shadow black market to kill diance. After all, his two brothers haven''t come back since they went with them. "If there''s no accident, he''s usually in the central district." "Central District?" "It is in the middle of the gray shadow black market that we habitually call that place the central district." Bannock said, "we demon hunters are no better than demon hunters, so we don''t have any so-called tasks. Most of the time, we do it alone. However, occasionally there are some things that cannot be solved by demon hunters. These things are usually entrusted to our demon hunters, so there are some entrusted releases in the central district from time to time. Of course, we occasionally go there to try our luck, because sometimes there are problems that a single demon hunter can''t solve, so we usually need to cooperate at this time. " Sean nodded to show understanding. He came to the gray shadow black market to buy materials for diance and the black market. Now there is no way to buy materials, so there is only one thing to be solved. If Diane doesn''t kill him now, Sean always thinks he will bring himself a lot of trouble in the future, so he must solve the trouble as soon as possible. Up to now, he is not afraid to tear his face with the managers of the gray shadow black market. Anyway, his next action must fall out with these managers. "Spene, I have an important task for you." Thinking of this, Sean said to the young man. "Your Excellency, just tell me." Speen said excitedly. "I''ll write a letter to you later. You take it to Jero and give it to a man named Alfred." Sean said simply, "next, you will obey Alfred''s command for the time being. When this time is over, you can go to a man named clough to report. In the future, you will be one of his legions." Speen''s face was still a little excited when he heard Sean''s first words, but speen''s face was obviously depressed when he wanted to join a legion called clough. In fact, his profession also belongs to the defender system. Although he is not a pure defender like Bannock, it is only because the team had tactical needs before. Now he is no longer a demon hunter, so he can be transferred to a pure defender. So he decided to follow Sean purely to be Cecilia''s escort, not to join any army. But Sean wouldn''t bargain with speen. If speen wasn''t really half a defender, Sean wouldn''t even let him join the Cecilia guards. If you want to be Cecilia''s escort, unless it is a real defender who is expected to become a gold power like Bannock, Sean will not rest assured that they will protect Cecilia. It can even be said that he might as well do it himself. So no matter what speen thought, Sean soon wrote a letter and handed it to speen, and specifically told him that he must send the letter to the destination anyway. If he was intercepted or chased, he must destroy the letter at the first time. Seeing Sean so serious, speen dared not say anything and set off immediately. Only Jerry and Bannock vaguely realized that the content of this letter must be related to the gray shadow black market and those chambers of Commerce. But these two people don''t know what Sean''s plan is in this regard. Bannock can say better. After all, he is now a follower of Sean and is still qualified to know Sean''s plan and arrangement, but Jerry doesn''t have this qualification. But Bannock is not a fool. He knows that since Sean didn''t tell him, that''s what he can''t touch now. So soon, Bannock and Jerry took Sean to the central area of the gray shadow black market. The central area of the grey shadow black market is the most prosperous area of the whole grey shadow black market, because this is the power center of the grey shadow black market. If a demon hunter represents order, then a demon hunter represents chaos. They don''t have many guarantees and benefits like demon hunters. The only thing demon hunters can rely on is themselves, so their trading channels must be developed by themselves, and the birth of the black market conforms to this trend. Under normal circumstances, the black market will be set up close to the active area of Warcraft. This is mainly to enable demon hunters to sell the Warcraft materials they hunt nearby. Of course, if the demon hunter has better preservation and response means, no one will stop you if you want to sell further. After all, the price of these Warcraft materials sold on the black market is usually lower than the market purchase price. However, since it is said to be a black market, it will not be acquired like other places, and we have to ask some origins. In the black market, as long as you dare to sell, naturally someone will buy it. No matter what you sell is hunted by yourself or obtained from other places, of course, it is not limited to Warcraft materials. Basically, all valuable things can be sold on the black market. In this way, there will naturally be competition between the black markets. The more famous the black market is, the more demon hunters will go to sell goods, and the more chambers of Commerce will settle in, which can bring great benefits to the black market. Therefore, in order to attract more chambers of Commerce and demon hunters, each black market will provide different benefits. If you want to obtain such benefits, you naturally need to strive to improve your reputation and strength. This is also the root of the ranking list in the demon hunter circle. Of course, there is also such a list in the black market and in various regions. Usually, the higher the ranking, the more benefits can be obtained. Johansson, ranked third in the list of demon hunters on the gray shadow black market. However, that is the past tense. Now, under the leadership of Bannock, Sean, who has entered the central area of the gray shadow black market, has his eyes on the demon hunter who ranks first in the gray shadow black market. Wow killer, diance. Chapter 536 Diana, the Warcraft killer, has been firmly occupying the first place in the list of demon hunters in the gray shadow black market since its establishment. He, Johnson and several other demon hunters belong to the pseudo strong who have entered the golden realm with half a foot. It is uncertain when they will become the official gold strong. Of course, in terms of the geographical environment of the grey shadow black market, once these people become strong gold, the stage here is naturally too small for them. They must move forward to a higher stage, but after all, they all went out from the grey shadow black market at the beginning, so they can more or less bring fame to the grey shadow black market to a certain extent. Therefore, there is an underground opening in the grey shadow black market. The gambling game is which of these people will take the lead in becoming a gold strongman. Diane''s odds are the lowest in the opening, only 0.2. No way, because Diana is not only the strongest demon hunter in the gray shadow black market, but also has a certain reputation among the demon hunters in the surrounding areas. His fame comes not only from his strength, but also from his understanding of Warcraft. Basically, he knows the weaknesses, living habits, characteristics and preferences of most Warcraft, so many demon hunters came to him to ask him about some Warcraft hunting skills. You know, if you know the habits and weaknesses of the target Warcraft, it can not only reduce the casualty rate in battle, but also choose a more accurate and perfect attack time. In fact, the reason why Sean knew that stone flowers and plants had a special attraction to iron cattle was from diance. If he didn''t know that diance was on the gray shadow black market, Sean wouldn''t want to buy Iron bull skeleton on the gray shadow black market. I just didn''t expect that things would be so tangled and not smooth. But fortunately, I got a very important news, which is much more valuable to Sean than getting those materials. Following behind Bannock, Sean and others soon came to a place similar to a tavern. At this time, there was some noise in the tavern. Many people seemed to be venting their dissatisfaction and sighing one after another. The arrival of Sean and others did not attract the attention of those drunkards in the pub, which is somewhat different from those outside. However, Sean knows something about the circle of demon hunters, so he won''t feel uncomfortable. In other words, he is actually more satisfied with such a situation. Without too much attention, it will make their actions easier. But Cecilia seemed a little curious. She asked, "why do so many people look very unhappy?" After finding a seat in the tavern, Sean finally had time to look around. At this time, the number of people in the tavern is not small, there are about hundreds of people, but only a small number of them seem very happy. They seem to be drinking to celebrate something, which is very noisy. But except for this small group of people, the vast majority of people are depressed. When they look at those happy people, their eyes are full of resentment. If it were somewhere else, Sean believed it would have started. However, in places like the black market, it is doomed not to fight, because the black market has rules belonging to the black market. If you do it at will, it will lead to attacks by the teams responsible for maintaining law and order in the black market. Of course, this rule is not absolute. For those powerful people, they certainly don''t need to abide by it. Similarly, some demon hunters who rank high in the gray shadow black market also have the privilege of impunity. That''s why Johnson dared to attack Sean, because he was one of those privileged demon hunters. It''s just a pity that he died at Sean''s hands. At this time, hearing Cecilia''s words, Jerry answered first: "before the black market, he opened a gambling game to bet on who will be the first of the five quasi strong in the black market to become the real gold strong Those who look constipated are obviously the people who bought Johnson. Now Johnson is dead and their money is gone, so of course they look depressed. As for those who are celebrating at this time, it is because they have made a big step forward from winning money. After all, there are few individuals competing. " "Hum!" Sean and others happened to be near a group of constipated people, so Jerry''s explanation certainly caused a lot of people''s dissatisfaction, but they just gave a cold hum to show their dissatisfaction and didn''t open their mouth to argue with Jerry. Sean glanced at these people and suddenly asked with some curiosity, "I wonder if anyone bought Diane." "There must be." Jerry thought of what was going to happen and smiled happily. "At first, Diane''s odds were one to one. Later, it seems that someone made a heavy bet. As a result, the opening became one to zero five. Now it seems to have dropped to zero two But compared with others, few people bet on dianes. " "Why?" Cecilia was puzzled. "Isn''t Diana the strongest? Why are the people who bet on him the least? " "All the quasi strong people who have half stepped into the golden realm lack only an opportunity and perception, so they are likely to break through the shackles directly and become the real gold strong people anytime and anywhere. Therefore, this is not the strongest one. They must be the first to break through. Since Diane''s odds are the lowest, it''s better to put hope on others. After all, if you win, you can make a lot of money. " Sean explained with a smile that he didn''t agree or object to gambling, but as far as he was concerned, he still hated gambling, because the winner of the so-called cross cutting game was always the dealer, and the gambler was just a fig leaf used by the dealer to cover up the dark, "this is the most typical gambler''s psychology." At this point, Sean''s laughter was a bit of schadenfreude: "but I''m afraid the man who bet heavily on Diane''s win will cry." Cecilia snickered when she knew what Sean meant. It wasn''t long before Bannock came back. "How?" Sean asked. "I haven''t found it. I shouldn''t have come back yet." Bannock said respectfully, "although the grey shadow ghost bird is only a level 4 Warcraft, it is very difficult to pursue, so he should not be back yet Sir, look... " "Then stay here for the time being." "Yes." After getting Sean''s order, Bannock immediately began to arrange the next accommodation. In the grey shadow black market, accommodation has always been very tight. Sometimes even if you have money, you may not be able to find a place to sleep. Fortunately, Sean and Cecilia have no requirements in this regard, so it makes Bannock''s work a lot easier. In this way, after the accommodation problem was solved, Sean and others became regular guests in the hotel. But most of the time, it was Bannock and Jerry who were busy asking about dianes. Of course, they didn''t have any secret ideas, so soon the whole gray shadow black market knew that Bannock and Jerry were asking about dianes. But the real person with a heart only listens a little and knows that this is by no means what Bannock and Jerry will do. After all, in this grey shadow black market, although Bannock''s strength is not the top group, he is naturally famous because he is a pure defender. Under such circumstances, it is impossible not to attract people''s attention. "You mean that the Baron of panda is looking for diance?" A middle-aged man with countless scars on his bare upper body frowned and asked. This man is the owner of the whole gray shadow black market, Wilson. In this grey shadow black market, the demon hunter only knows that he opened the grey shadow black market, but no one knows his past. "Yes, my Lord." The answer was another middle-aged man. Although his breath was introverted, there was still a violent breath like thunderstorm. It was obvious that the middle-aged man was not a good guy. This is a strong man at the next golden peak. He is not only Wilson''s bodyguard, but also responsible for the security of the whole gray shadow black market. "He killed Johnson before?" At the beginning, the middle-aged man still frowned and looked very uneasy. "At present, it should be." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "but I''m not very clear about the specific details. The dawn light chamber of commerce did not disclose any relevant details. Moreover, after this incident, the dawn light chamber of Commerce and other major chambers of Commerce held a secret meeting. We don''t know what they negotiated, but it is obvious that these chambers of Commerce have contracted their business at the same time. At present, there are more acquisitions but less sales. " "If it were you, could you break Johnson''s neck?" Wilson asked. "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded without hesitation, "after all, Johnson is not a real gold strongman. But if so, it can prove that the Lord is definitely a gold strongman, and it is likely that his strength is not under me. If this is not the case, the guard of the dawn light chamber of Commerce cannot fail to take action, it must be because there is no certainty of victory. " Hearing his bodyguard''s words, Wilson frowned deeper: "why do you think they''re looking for Diane?" The middle-aged man shook his head. "Although Johnson''s death has made us a lot of money, it''s not a good thing if they want to trouble diance." Wilson sighed, "anyway, we must try our best to avoid their contact with Diane. Go to Diane now..." "Sir, I''m afraid it''s too late." The middle-aged man smiled bitterly, "Diane came back today, but after hearing that Bannock was inquiring about him, he rushed over immediately. Now I''m afraid the two sides have met." In fact, as the middle-aged man said, diance and Sean have met in the pub. But at this time, diance''s attention was not on Sean and Cecilia, but on Jerry: "where''s my brother?" Sean had been looking at Diane from the moment he entered the tavern. At the beginning of the game, he and Diane had several opportunities to meet, but Diane was obviously older than now, but his momentum was much thicker. As a demon hunter, there is no doubt about the talent and strength of dianes, because he was already a strong saint in the game, but at this time, dianes in front of Sean is much younger, and the same strength has not yet entered the gold. Feeling dianes'' anger at this time, and looking at his empty handed appearance, it is obvious that the pursuit of the gray shadow ghost bird ended in failure. Looking at Diane in a rage, Sean whispered, "your two brothers are dead." Sure enough, hearing Sean''s words, Diane''s anger grew stronger, and the awe inspiring momentum broke out completely out of control at this moment. At this moment, the originally noisy tavern became silent because of Diane''s terrible momentum. Everyone looked at Diane in horror, and didn''t know why he suddenly went crazy. "What''s going on!" Dianes let out a roar, and his eyes were still staring at Jerry. After all, Jerry invited his two brothers to chase the black crystal leopard. "Was killed." The answer is still Sean. "Oh." Dianes suddenly let out a penetrating laugh, "killed? Who killed it! " This time, his eyes finally turned to Sean, because he had found that Jerry didn''t seem to be the leader of the team. Because the tavern had become very quiet, the voices of Sean and Diane naturally fell into the ears of everyone around them. Most people only know that Diana''s anger seems to be due to the death of someone, but they don''t know what''s going on. Only those who really want to find out that there are two people missing from Diana today. Those two people seem to be his brother? Did Diane''s two brothers die? "A young man." Sean didn''t have the heart to pay attention to what the people around him thought. His voice was still as calm as before, even without any ups and downs, as if he was describing a trivial thing. "In fact, it wasn''t so troublesome at the beginning. After all, demon hunters have the rules of demon hunters. But your two brothers violated the rules of the demon hunter, took the lead in shooting at the young man, and still wanted to kill him, so they died. " "The young man didn''t know they were my brothers!" Diana''s voice sounded like a wounded beast, but his arrogance and arrogance were also evident. "I really don''t know." Sean shrugged. "But even if you know, I''m afraid you won''t care." "Do you know who killed my brother?" "Of course." Sean smiled. "I''m the one who killed your brother." Chapter 537 As Sean''s voice fell, everyone in the whole tavern looked at Sean with a shocked face. This man killed Diane''s brother? And dare to talk to diance like that. Does he think his life is too long? Don''t mention the quasi strong such as Johnson in the gray shadow black market. In the whole circle of demon hunters in dabion Kingdom, people who know diance''s brother usually don''t get too stiff with them. After all, the nickname "Warcraft killer" is not casually said. Moreover, Diane''s strength is not as strong as Johnson and others. Even in dabion and its surrounding demon hunter circle, and even in the whole southern continent, Diane can rank in the top 50. Almost everyone believes that it is only a matter of time before diance becomes a real gold power. The reason why he has not become a gold power now is just to lay a more solid foundation. Many people even believe that diance''s future achievements are definitely more than gold. He may even step into the Holy Land and become a real strong man who is very famous in the circle of demon hunters on the whole miracle continent. For a person with such great potential, of course, no one will be an enemy at will. But now, someone actually said in front of diance that he killed both his brothers. Is this guy absolutely out of his mind? As everyone thought, diance''s face changed instantly, and the awe inspiring murderous spirit broke out completely: "you want to die!" A fist zoomed in before Sean''s eyes. That''s an attack from Diane! In the face of this punch, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. He didn''t expect that diance''s attack was so fierce and decisive that he didn''t even have a sign before he took the shot. With this blow alone, Sean can already judge that Diane''s strongest name in the gray shadow black market is not a joke. He is much stronger than Johnson. Even if Johnson has been promoted to gold, I''m afraid he won''t be Diane''s opponent. Because in this punch, Sean smelled the same smell as the law. Although he was not mature, Sean was sure that the statement that "dianes didn''t advance to polish his foundation" circulated in the gray shadow black market was absolutely correct. However, although diance had begun to contact the outermost rules, he still failed to use the rules, let alone master the rules. So the current dianes, let alone domain, doesn''t even have a field like Sean. "Bang!" A wave of air burst into the air. Like a storm suddenly rolled up on the calm lake, the roaring energy impact tore Sean''s cloak to pieces again, and the fine black cloth fell all over the sky. While the black cloth rain fell, the table between diance and Sean was also shaken into many pieces of broken wood, which would have penetrated the body on the spot if Jerry and anok didn''t react quickly. But Bannock, Jerry and Cecilia are all right, but it doesn''t mean that the people around them will be all right. Many slow responders were directly penetrated by these pieces of wood on the spot, and several unlucky ones died on the spot. It was only the moment when he was going to see the play that he died on the spot, which immediately caused chaos in the whole tavern. This time, it was finally diance''s turn to shrink his pupils. He was well aware of the power of his fist just now, and he was still in a rage. The power was definitely stronger than when he was rational. But even so, his fist was easily blocked by the other party. He could know that the strength of the other party was never lower than himself. Whether it''s power or murderous. But! How is this possible!? Without the cloak, Sean''s face was completely exposed to the public. It was obviously a young man who was no more than 25 years old. In the circle of demon hunters, this age definitely belongs to the category of "children". Although there are many geniuses, even geniuses need growth space, which takes a long time to accumulate. However, the punch that Sean just competed with dianes is not only the hedge of power, but also the shock of killing. This is the reason why demon hunters are generally stronger than their opponents of the same level, because they grow up in countless killings. But Sean is still so young, how can he have such a strong murderous spirit? You know, the opponent he competes with is Diana, the Warcraft killer! Sean and dianes both had a shock in their hearts, but their moves were not vague. Because both Sean and dianes have been very clear that their opponents are not ordinary people, so if they can''t kill them completely, they can''t live comfortably in the future, and dianes has one more reason than Sean: The Revenge of killing his brother. So after a fight, the two withdrew at the same time. Sean reached out and gently pushed Cecilia away from him, and then the whole person rushed up without retreating. From that blow just now, Sean knew that diance and Johnson were not enemies of the same level, so this time he didn''t dare to retain any strength at all. As soon as he made a move, he immediately activated the two cards. At the same time, as soon as he raised his hand, he had taken the dead bone out of the space storage ring. Almost everyone just saw a cold light on Sean''s right hand, and then a sharp sword burst out of the air, but no one could see where Sean''s sword was hidden before. Only diance could clearly see that the appearance of the sword emerged directly from the void! This is a typical symbol of space storage appliances! Diana''s heart sank fiercely. He finally knew why the young man dared to come to him after killing his brother. He never believed that Sean didn''t know who he was as he said on the surface, but with his fame, the young man still dared to kill him and even continued to find trouble with him. This was not his arrogance, but that the other party did have this confidence and strength. Knowing the difficulty of his opponent, diance also had no intention of hiding his hand. Looking at the sword gas shot at him, dianes suddenly grasped his hands, and then hit each other with his fists. A wave of air burst out between dianes''s fists. Then, dianes suddenly raised his right arm. When the two fists separated, everyone present could even see that dianes''s separated fists emitted a faint Silver light, It''s like Diane''s right fist is wearing a pair of silver gloves. "Broken!" Diane''s right fist hit forward, and a sharp shrill sound sounded in the air, and silver awned out. Silver light breaking strike! Diane''s signature skills. Different from the shock of others when they saw that Diane''s move was a killing move, Sean was surprised when he saw Diane''s silver light. The sword Qi and silver awn collided with each other in the air, and then produced an extremely violent explosion. The frenzied air flow is spreading everywhere, and several cracks are directly blown out on the ground near the impact center. The hard rock ground can''t even resist the force of the shock wave. In the air, after the silver light and sword Qi collide with each other, the dazzling brilliance also shines at the same time, which makes everyone''s eyes white and can''t see the surrounding environment at all. Even people a little farther away were affected by the silver light, not to mention Sean, who was in the center and fought with dianes. Diance''s silver light breaking strike is a special skill that can break everything based on fighting spirit. At the same time, it will produce dazzling silver light after breaking the move. In terms of the game, it is the incidental blinding effect. But this blinding effect will only work for others - including Diane''s enemies and companions, but it will not affect Diane, so everyone who knows Diane knows that this move is Diane''s killing move. Even if the blinding time is very short, it is enough for the quasi strong at Diane''s level to kill his opponent more than ten times. So when the silver light broke out, Sean was already a dead man in the eyes of all the theater goers in the tavern. Dianes rushed through the dust and fog caused by the explosion of the air wave without hesitation and killed Sean in front of him in an instant. Everything was just as he expected. The young man who brought him a strong sense of danger was now closing his eyes and taking a defensive posture. It''s over! With this relaxed thought, diance''s fist blew out again! Feeling the airflow in the air, Sean''s mouth was slightly raised: the first blow should be the right hook. While thinking so, Sean''s head also tilted to the left. He rubbed it against his cheek. Although it made Sean feel hot on his right cheek, it didn''t cause any real harm to him. Next, it should be the left hook. Dianes''s right hook rubbed past Sean''s cheek, and his calm eyes rippled again: what''s the matter? But at this time, his left hook has been wielded again. This set of continuous attack is like an instinctive reaction to him, so his shot speed is very fast. Even now, he is a little surprised that Sean avoided his first blow, but the successive left hook still doesn''t stop. But the next situation again stunned him. Because of his left hook, he was avoided by the young man in front of him again! How could he know it was a left hook!? For the first time, there was a look of shock in diance''s eyes. It was just a reflex instinct that made his third shot again. This time it was an uppercut from the right hand. But in the face of this punch, Sean stepped back lightly and avoided diance''s punch without suspense. Then Sean''s eyes were open. His eyes were extremely bright. It was not only excitement, but also a light that dianes couldn''t say. "Fengshen four combos... You''re missing a straight fist." Sean looked at the horror in Diane''s eyes and whispered. Sean''s whisper sounded like a devil''s whisper to dianes. His eyes finally changed from shock to shock, and his body even took an unnatural step backward: "who are you...?" Fengshen''s four combos are actually dianes''s real killing move. When outsiders see the silver light breaking strike, they will not be able to see diance''s next move because of the influence of the strong light. The only thing they know is that when diance uses the silver light breaking strike, his opponents without exception end up with death, so they always think this is diance''s killing move. But in fact, this is not the case, because even if the influence of silver light breaking strike is no matter how strong, if the opponent runs away immediately after being blinded, he can still live. Therefore, in order to effectively kill the opponent, there is the birth of Fengshen four combos. Use the right hook to drive the opponent into the vertigo state, and then connect the left hook to prolong the time of the vertigo state and destroy the opponent''s balance. Then use the upper hook to drive the opponent into the floating state, and finally use the straight fist to completely break the enemy''s heart. This is the truth of Fengshen''s four attacks. But all the opponents who have suffered the Fengshen four attacks without exception were killed by diance, so he is 100% sure that no second person will know his real killing moves. So how did the young man know!? "Next, it''s my turn." Sean whispered. Not inferior to Diane''s awe inspiring killing intention, it broke out completely from Sean. This is a more fierce and frightening murderous spirit than Diana. When this murderous spirit broke out, the people in the whole tavern even became difficult to breathe. The death shadow formed by the terrible suffocation immediately enveloped everyone in the tavern. They are demon hunters wandering on the edge of countless lives and deaths! The only thing that can move is diance. When he felt the murderous spirit, diance knew that he could not win the young man in front of him, and he wanted to run away at the first time. However, when he just remembered this idea, he suddenly found that his body seemed to rust and become a little dull. It was clear that his consciousness had given orders, but his body was slow to respond, as if it had been completely cut off the connection between his soul and body by some special influence. What''s going on? Without even thinking about it, diance saw the young man who had frightened him kill himself with an arrow and raise his long sword at the same time. Cut obliquely. It''s not any profound martial arts, not even the outbreak of fighting spirit. It just depends on the sharpness of dead bones. But even so, diance was badly hurt by Sean''s knife. The whole person flew backwards, hit the bar and fell to the ground. Bright red blood was scattered everywhere. And he himself just opened his mouth slightly. Before he could say anything, he was spewing out a big mouthful of blood, including even broken organs. At this time, the people affected by the silver light breaking strike finally recovered their sight. But when they saw the scene in front of them, all faces showed the same color of horror. They didn''t expect that diance was the loser after he showed his killing moves! They looked at Sean as if they were looking at some terrible monster. As a party, Sean didn''t pay attention to the eyes of others. He just carried the dead bone and continued to walk towards dianes. He was a bit surprised: "it''s worthy of being a person who has begun to contact the rules. Such a tragic serious injury can''t completely kill you. If you step into the Golden State, you may really be able to master the scene." Hearing Sean''s words, diance''s face was extremely pale. Although he was lucky not to be killed by Sean, he also knew how much his injury was. If he could not get timely treatment, he would never survive five minutes. At this time, if he doesn''t know how big the gap between himself and Sean is, he won''t be able to touch the law. "Why do you know Fengshen''s four combos?" Dianes knew that his relationship with Sean could not be eased, so he didn''t beg for mercy, but he really couldn''t understand why the other party knew his killing move? It was a move that no one except him knew, even his two brothers didn''t know, and he never mentioned it to anyone. If Sean can sense the airflow in the air with his excellent ability to avoid his attack, he can accept it. But when Sean easily said the name of his killing move, it was really frustrating for him. Sean''s mouth slightly raised, and then said something that made diance want to vomit blood more: "why should I tell you?" After all, Sean is no longer going to waste any words with Diane. He knows that many reversed situations in history are because people who have the advantage talk too much. So in order to avoid a long night''s dream, Sean doesn''t intend to waste time any more. Since one blow can''t completely kill diance, it''s just another knife. But just as Sean raised his knife and fell, the door of the tavern was suddenly knocked open. What came in was a middle-aged man. His body was actually very strong. At this time, it was completely distributed without reservation. Everyone in the tavern knows the middle-aged man. He is the bodyguard of Wilson, the owner of the gray shadow black market, and is also responsible for managing the security problems of the whole gray shadow black market. Although it is only the lower gold, in fact, his combat effectiveness is the most powerful existence in the whole gray shadow black market, which is no less than that of the general upper gold strongman. Therefore, in fact, his real combat effectiveness is comparable to that of the upper gold strongman. But at this time, the middle-aged man who came to the tavern suddenly changed his face when he saw the scene of the bar. After the death of a Johnson, their gray shadow black market still suffered this loss, but if diance died, the loss would be very heavy for their gray shadow black market. Moreover, if people know that diance and Johnson died at the hands of the same person, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the demon hunters. They will even think that this is a struggle against the gray shadow black market. If they continue to stay here, they may also become victims. In this way, the demon hunters will certainly choose to leave the gray shadow black market. What is the future of an underground black market that no demon hunters are willing to patronize? So he must not let diance die here, otherwise it will be the disaster of the whole gray shadow black market! "Please show mercy!" The middle-aged man could no longer take into account any demeanor and identity. The whole man immediately shot at Sean. Chapter 538 The strong wind hit, although there was no intention of killing, but this strength was still very threatening to the general upper silver experts. Sean, who has real eyes, just glanced at the rest of his eyes and saw that the brilliance emitted by the other party was not a hostile red, so he also understood that this was because the middle-aged man was too eager to save people. After all, as a former demon hunter, Sean knows what value quasi strong people like dianes have for a black market. It''s just that Sean and Diane can''t coexist. It''s not that Sean didn''t think about taking diance for his own use at the beginning, but it was doomed that it would never succeed after he killed both his brothers. What''s more, according to the history of the game, diance has never surrendered to anyone. Sean doesn''t think his charm is really so great. Just a few words can make people admire and worship. Now that it is a dead enemy and Diane''s future achievements can still enter the holy land, Sean is even more unlikely to keep him alive. No matter who comes to plead. Sean, who has spent many years in this world, knows very well that he can never be kind to his enemies. So although the middle-aged man has pleaded for mercy and came here at a very fast speed, it''s a bit of a dream to save people in Sean''s hands only with his current strength. With adrenaline stimulation and light body technique turned on, Sean has the strength to fight with the next gold strongman. If Sean''s field is still maintained, even the upper gold strongman can''t guarantee to save people from Sean''s hand. Moreover, the strength of this middle-aged man is only the next golden peak, and the distance between dianes and Sean can even be said to be face-to-face. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean''s long sword stabbed directly at diance''s heart. "No!" The middle-aged man uttered an exclamation, and his speed suddenly increased again. This time, Sean was a little surprised. He thought that the speed just now was the limit of the middle-aged man. Unexpectedly, he could speed up again at this moment, and there was no sign of anger outbreak. This obviously belonged to his secret skills, just like special skills such as suprarenal gland stimulation and lightness. It''s just that if the other party showed his secret skills at the beginning, it might really block Sean''s fatal blow, but now it''s absolutely impossible. The tip of the dead bone''s sword sent out a light that was not very bright but very solid, as if it was an extension of Sean''s long sword out of thin air. This is one of the special abilities given to Sean by [arcane fencing. Reform]: wind pressure. This ability allows Sean''s attack range to extend up to five meters. At this time, the sword tip of the dead bone was less than an inch from Diane''s chest. After Sean started the special ability of wind pressure, the concise Guanghua ran through Diane''s heart without suspense, completely ending the life of the future genius. The middle-aged man''s eyes showed surprise, but he didn''t rush forward again, because he knew that diance could never live under this sword. Now that he can''t save diance, he rushes up again. This is the real hostility. Diance''s death has had a serious impact on the gray shadow black market. He doesn''t want to set up an enemy for the gray shadow black market. Of course, if you are a general gold strongman, you will certainly fight because of the problem of dignity, and you won''t care about the identity of the young man in front of you. But he can''t. years of training have already made him put down the meaningless thing of dignity. Moreover, not to mention the special identity of the young man in front of him, his strength is not under him at all. Even if he tries his best, he is not sure of winning. Therefore, even if he holds a breath in his heart at the moment, he can''t cause trouble to Wilson for his own vent. He is no longer the young boy of that time. The middle-aged man glanced around. At present, there are at least two or three hundred people in the tavern, and I''m afraid more people will come soon. After all, diance is a very famous person in the gray shadow black market, even in the whole kingdom of dabion, so his death will soon cause a sensation in this circle. In a sense, diance and Johnson are both demon hunters trained by the gray shadow black market, which itself has a strong regional color. If they died while hunting Warcraft, it would be a pity at most, but now these two people have been killed. Therefore, their death will not only have a certain impact on the gray shadow black market, but may even be used by the competitors of the gray shadow black market to combat the gray shadow black market. The competition between black markets in the circle of demon hunters has never been a sunny struggle. Thinking of this, the eyes of the middle-aged man looking at Diane''s body were full of helplessness, and behind this helplessness was anger. But none of this escaped Sean''s eyes. In Sean''s eyes, the brilliance emitted by the middle-aged man in front of him has begun to deflect towards the red gradually, which obviously has a certain hostility, but it is not so strong. "Sir, this is not a place to talk. Please move." Suppressing his inner anger, the middle-aged man said to Sean in a deep voice. "No." Sean looked at the middle-aged man with a calm voice. "There are only two things I have to do here. Since the first thing can''t be done and the second thing has been solved, there''s no need for me to stay." Hearing Sean''s words, the surrounding demon hunters immediately whispered in an uproar. They carefully observed the face of the grey shadow black market bodyguard, and saw that he was only angry and speechless. They immediately knew that the strength of the young man in front of them was much stronger than them. In this way, they explained why dianes was not his opponent. However, most of the demon hunters looked a little suspicious at this time, because they heard very clearly that the second thing the young man called in front of them was to kill diance. Can it be said that the grey shadow black market provoked an enemy that could not be provoked? Of course, there are many demon hunters who have some friends with Bannock and Jerry in this tavern. When they look at Bannock and Jerry, they become a little envious. Because these days, Bannock and Jerry have been running errands for Sean. They all see that this young man even has to worry about the bodyguard of the gray shadow black market. Naturally, they know that these two people really have a thick thigh. Therefore, for very realistic demon hunters, they naturally envy and hate, But they will not recall that before today, they still spit on the behavior of Bannock and Jerry. But at this time, Wilson''s bodyguard had no intention to think about anything else. When he heard the sudden uproar around him, his face became more ugly, because he knew that Wilson''s most worried thing had happened. But at this time, he couldn''t think of any way to stop it. The only thing that could be clear was that it was estimated that at least half of the demon hunters in the black market would go away in less than two days. Miracle continent is a real world, not the "miracle" that is popular all over the world. Therefore, the number of demon hunters in this world can not be large enough to be almost rampant. Therefore, all resources, whether demon hunters, Warcraft, other materials and so on, are extremely limited. The prosperity of a black market is naturally linked to these resources. No matter which one is missing, it will not be able to develop. Although a black market will not be so easy to close down as long as it can be opened, what all black market owners fear most is a half dead black market. Thinking that the grey shadow black market was about to become a half dead black market, the middle-aged man finally couldn''t hold his breath: "Lord Sean really thought that there was no one in the grey shadow black market? Some things, it''s better to talk about the rules. " The middle-aged man''s voice was not big. At least he didn''t deliberately use his power, so only Sean and others could hear him in this messy tavern. And his words also made it clear that the gray shadow black market already knew Sean''s real identity, so they wouldn''t have too much malice to Sean. After all, the gray shadow black market didn''t really lose Johnson and dianes, but Sean was the one who killed them anyway, so they should be explained to them, In this way, everyone has steps to go down. But Sean''s so strong refusal is not to give face to the gray shadow black market, so they are likely to do something that will no longer take Sean''s face into account. Hearing the middle-aged man''s obviously threatening words, Sean just chuckled and said with a careless smile: "if your workshop leader came, I might give some face, but just let you come, which shows that he doesn''t respect me enough. In that case, I don''t think we have anything to talk about So don''t tell me any rules. I''m not interested in the rules of your gray shadow black market. " "You!" The middle-aged man''s eyes were wide open, but this anger soon turned into horror and looked at Sean with an unbelievable face. At this moment, the distance between him and Sean was less than one meter. If he suddenly shot, it was possible to subdue Sean with strength advantage. However, at the moment when he was about to take the shot, he felt an extremely subtle breath fluctuation. It was the murderous spirit emitted from Sean. Silver masters like Johnson and dianes naturally could not feel the difference of the murderous spirit, but he was a strong man in the golden realm after all, so he easily felt the difference in the murderous spirit. Field! From the beginning, the middle-aged man put Sean at the same height as himself, so he thought he was tall enough to see Sean, but he never thought that Sean had mastered the game! Although he didn''t know how much Sean controlled the rules of the game, he knew very well that he didn''t even explore the rudiment of the game, so in any case, as long as he started, he could never win Sean, so at this moment, he held back the idea of shooting. Just like others, what hovered in his mind at the moment was the idea of "how is this possible". Because of Sean''s age, he''s too young. On this continent, young talents are by no means rare, but such young people can touch the barriers of the world''s laws and master the field. That was the real reason for the horror in his eyes. Not to mention Sean''s Lordship, it is only his personal strength. Unless he is a strong man in the holy land, even if he breaks through the upper gold, he is not sure of winning. Even if he is lucky enough to master the "field" when breaking through the upper gold, he thinks he has only a 50% chance of winning at most. Sean was not surprised to see that the middle-aged man had found his secret, because since the middle-aged man had the secret skills to break through the speed limit just now, Sean didn''t treat him as a general gold strongman. Although he still doesn''t know his career and specific strength, judging by his breath, Sean knows that this middle-aged man is by no means weaker than the general superior gold, so he will continue to maintain the field and surround the middle-aged man. As expected, the middle-aged man immediately found his scene. Knowing this, Sean had a general judgment on the strength of the middle-aged man, so he rarely said one more sentence: "if the gray shadow black market can always maintain the neutral attitude of demon hunters, then I can give you a guarantee." "What kind of guarantee." The middle-aged man hesitated and asked cautiously. "As long as I''m still alive, the gray shadow forest is your gray shadow black market." Sean whispered, "even if I have any special needs for the gray shadow forest, I will only entrust you to deal with the gray shadow black market." Hearing Sean''s words, the pupil of the middle-aged man shrank suddenly. This guarantee is tantamount to recognizing the independence and particularity of the grey shadow black market. They can even expand the influence of the grey shadow black market with this. If it is said that only one Johnson and dianes can get such a big profit, he even dares to promise the deal for Wilson, because the relationship between him and Wilson is not a simple master-slave relationship, but has a deeper life and death relationship, so he also has a large part of the decision-making power of gray shadow black market policy. But at the moment, he dared not promise for Wilson at all, because Sean''s words obviously had other meanings. Always maintain the neutrality of the demon hunter? What''s the meaning of this? The circle of demon hunters has always maintained a clear tendency of neutrality and never paid attention to any party. If not, they can sell the news of Sean''s presence here to the nobles of the kingdom of dabion, and the other party will be very interested in buying the news. The middle-aged man knew that there must be a special meaning for this powerful young Lord to say this. "Don''t rush to answer, you''ll know what I mean soon." Sean smiled. "Sometimes, inaction is also a kind of attitude. So, don''t talk to you about the rules of the gray shadow black market, then I will use my rules to communicate with you. " Chapter 539 Wilson had received the news of Diane''s death. At the moment, he seemed a little embarrassed in his study. Several times he even wanted to lead the team to the tavern, but when the order came to his mouth, he swallowed it again and turned into a helpless sigh. He has left it to Robert to deal with, so now he can''t bring anyone, otherwise he doesn''t trust Robert''s ability. Although he was slightly puzzled that Robert couldn''t keep dianes, he wouldn''t blame Robert. Because he believes in Robert. He and Robert had a life changing friendship. They were both demon hunters killed in a sea of blood. Almost half of his scars were blocked for Robert. Of course, only he knew that Robert had a huge wound on his back from his back neck to his thigh, which was a terrible wound that would cut off his whole vertebra by only a few millimeters. Robert was injured for him. With this friendship established in blood and fire, they can confidently entrust their backs to each other. Wilson took a deep breath and finally threw the Lord Sean out of his mind for the time being. The grey shadow black market is not his own black market, but established by him and Robert together. Although he is the real owner of the black market, Wilson knows that it is only because his mind is more flexible and knows how to find ways to find business. If it is purely about personal strength, although he is the next golden peak strong man like Robert, Robert is stronger than him. Wilson, who abandoned these ideas, soon threw himself into a new round of work. These things are already very familiar to him. He only needs to make a simple ruling. Of course, most of the time, it is actually to determine whether to accept some entrustment. After all, even the demon hunter who conflicts with the demon hunter, but in fact, there is no difference between his work and the demon hunter, but he is different in the treatment of some problems. Only this time, Wilson stopped his work that should have been easy to solve for the first time. The reason is simple: no one. Now there are three contracts piled up on his hand, which are not competent for ordinary people. It was just right to hand over the three contracts to diance and Johnson respectively, but now diance and Johnson are dead, and the three contracts cannot be completed in a short time. Wilson frowned, and for the first time there was a sense of powerlessness. This feeling, with the stability of the gray shadow black market, has not appeared for a long time. Just as Wilson was worried about how to solve the problem and reached out to rub his eyebrows, the door was suddenly opened and Robert came in with big steps. "What happened?" Seeing Robert''s appearance, Wilson immediately stood up with a nervous face, because he rarely saw the calm Robert show such an expression and action. In his impression, Robert is a calm general who can look indifferent even in the face of death. But now, Robert''s face shows an expression that makes Wilson feel strange, so Wilson will inevitably think of some bad ideas. After all, now the gray shadow black market is their home. If there is an irreparable major crisis, of course, he must find a solution immediately. When Robert saw Wilson''s expression, he immediately knew that Wilson wanted to go wrong. Therefore, in order to avoid some unexpected changes and troubles, Robert immediately told Wilson all the words Sean had privately told him in the tavern. Just as Wilson trusted him, he also trusted and respected Wilson very much. Many times he couldn''t figure out and didn''t know how to solve the problem. Just ask Wilson. After listening to Robert''s retelling, Wilson''s eyebrows were always frowned and could not stretch for a long time: "you say, the LORD said that as long as we keep an absolutely neutral attitude, we will give us a guarantee that the gray shadow forest is completely under our control?" "Yes, as long as he is still the Lord of this territory." Robert added. Wilson certainly knew that this was the real point. If Sean could not continue to be the Lord of the territory, the guarantee he promised would certainly not be realized. Of course, this also reveals a very important information, that is, the berbis leader will be the next target of the Lord. Because the grey shadow forest is a common resource of the three territories, if they want the grey shadow forest to completely become the property of their grey shadow black market, the berbis leader''s occupation must be achieved. But others don''t know, but he knows very well that the target Dabian Kingdom has made great moves. Only the bobis leader has stationed more than 80000 troops. A small territory is almost densely covered with military barracks. How easy is it to capture the bobis leader? And the real problem is more than that. Wilson gave a wry smile: "if so, we can''t maintain absolute neutrality. At least, in this counter offensive launched by dabion, we must lean towards the Lord, otherwise we will not be able to master the whole grey shadow forest. " Of course, Robert is also clear about this, because Sean said that as long as he is still the Lord of the territory, once he is no longer the Lord of the territory, the guarantee and commitment will of course expire. However, the current situation can not be clearer. The Lord wanted to win the counter offensive of dabion, which was simply an impossible battle, because all the troops under the LORD did not have as many troops as the current burbis. Although war is not a simple number game, when the number is large to a certain extent, it will completely lose any comparability - of course, more importantly, no one thinks that Sean will have a holy land and legendary strong man. If there is a strong man of this level, he can''t be just a baron. It''s just that the cake given by Sean is really delicious. So delicious that Wilson couldn''t refuse at all. If he really can completely control the gray shadow forest, or Sean gives him this official recognition, then he will have the mining right of the whole gray shadow forest. At that time, the forest will become his private property. Anyone who wants to get anything in the forest must get his consent. It doesn''t matter if it''s a general area, but Wilson, who has lived in the gray shadow forest for decades, knows the value of this forest. There are many things in the forest that the outside world doesn''t have at all, and these things are really the so-called "special products". If you want to obtain these special products, you must come to the gray shadow forest, which is why there are so many chambers of Commerce in the gray shadow black market. wait! Wilson suddenly realized one thing: "you mean, he came to us to do two things, but the first thing didn''t work?" "Yes." Although he didn''t know why Wilson asked, Robert nodded because Sean did say so. After hearing Robert''s positive reply, Wilson asked again, "the first thing he did when he came to us was to buy all kinds of materials, but he gave up after a fight with Johnson at the dawn light chamber of Commerce, didn''t he?" Robert nodded and immediately understood what Wilson meant: "you mean..." "I believe that''s what the Lord meant by being absolutely neutral." Wilson nodded and understood the meaning of Sean''s words. "Obviously, the news that he was at odds with the chamber of Commerce Alliance is mostly true. It''s just unexpected that the young man''s courage is so great that he has suffered a little loss here and will come back immediately. It seems that the chamber of Commerce Alliance is really going to capsize after so many years of smooth sailing." "What are we going to do?" Robert inquired, "remain neutral?" "Do you think you can remain neutral?" Wilson asked back. Robert was really stunned at such a question. Because the chamber of Commerce settled in the underground black market of demon hunters, not every black market has, but once settled, it can indeed bring great vitality and popularity to these black markets, so it can be regarded as a mutually beneficial accompanying development system. Therefore, once there is something wrong with these chambers of Commerce, the side as the black market manager will certainly share the same spirit. Of course, its purpose is to have a good relationship with these chambers of Commerce in order to be more conducive to the growth of the black market. After all, the scale of the chamber of Commerce Alliance covers the whole continent. But now, Sean is a big problem for the gray shadow black market. If Sean really gives the whole grey shadow forest to the grey shadow black market, they can completely get rid of the influence of the chamber of Commerce Alliance and have a completely independent sales system. Even the price can be set by them, because grey shadow forest has an absolute advantage. This is indeed an irresistible temptation! However, all this must be based on the premise that Lord Sean can win the war, otherwise it will be a tragic and fatal blow to the gray shadow black market. Because after losing such talented demon hunters as Johnson and dianes, the current grey shadow black market has fallen into a turbulent atmosphere, and these demon hunters are expected to leave the grey shadow black market soon. At this time, if Sean attacks the chamber of Commerce Alliance in the gray shadow black market, and they, as the manager of the gray shadow black market, do not support the chamber of Commerce Alliance, it will completely offend the chamber of Commerce Alliance. At that time, once the chamber of Commerce Alliance issues a blockade order or cooperates with other black markets, their gray shadow black market will completely become a thing of the past. Of course, even if Sean kept his promise, it would be meaningless if he couldn''t even keep his territory in the end. So Robert knew that when Sean put it in the open, even from the sound of supporting them in advance, the gray shadow black market could no longer remain neutral. They must choose a camp among Sean and the alliance of chambers of Commerce. Of course, if they choose Sean, it means that they must accompany Sean to face the threat of war from the kingdom of dabion. In the face of a clear war situation, as long as a person with a normal mind knows how to choose. But This temptation is really big. Chapter 540 This is a forest where little sunshine can be seen. But the magic thing is that the trees in this forest grow very luxuriant. Many strong trees need to be hugged by several people. The canopy is even adjacent to other trees. If you can climb these trees, you can even move quickly in this forest with these branches. Of course, that requires a high balance. Not everyone can master the skill of moving at high speed on a tree. Alfred slowly looked back. He has been following Sean for two or three years. Although his personal strength has not improved much, he has greatly improved his military ability in leading the army. This is because he used to be the head of a mercenary regiment, but it is more because Sean has unreserved trust in him that he can become one of the largest powerful generals in the territory. In fact, Alfred knew very well that if William was responsible for the thunder lion under his command, he would be able to play a greater combat effectiveness than him. Even if it is not William''s command but clough''s, it can also become stronger. Even among the young generation of generals, the potential of aldorf and nock is great. It is more valuable to hand over the lion of thunder to these two people than to him. After all, one of them is the best at assault and the other is the best at rescue, and the thunder lion''s initial war positioning is used to fight hard battles. Looking back, Alfred looked at the soldiers behind him. These people may have had a good family and future, but they had nothing at the moment they became slaves. As slaves, it is a very luxurious thing to live. When Sean gave them a new future and hope, and his commander-in-chief gave them pride and dignity, the military soul of this army began to gather. After more than a dozen wars, today''s thunder lion will only recognize him as the lion king. Even if William takes over the command himself, he may not be able to make these rebellious lions obedient, not to mention young generals such as nock and ardorf who are lower than him. Only the sophisticated Alfred knew that William had created all this today. The purpose, of course, is to strengthen his position. Because among the first group of followers, Rena has successfully broken through to the top gold, and if he has no more contribution and value, even if he is the first to follow Sean, he will be marginalized sooner or later. Alfred would never allow himself to be marginalized, whether for his daughter or to repay Sean''s kindness. Holding the halberd in his hand, Alfred turned his head and looked at the young man next to him. He remembered this man as speyne, a demon hunter. When he was a mercenary, Alfred had a lot of contacts with demon hunters. He didn''t like or hate such people. After all, it was just to survive in the world better. But what Alfred couldn''t understand was why the young man was assigned to clough''s Cecilia guard. At present, the army under Sean''s command has the nickname of "death army", because his war damage rate is the largest of all armies. After almost every war, the whole army is almost on the verge of dissolution. Of course, although the death rate of Cecilia guards is the highest, the same army is also the strongest. In the scale of less than 1000 people, no one under Sean, except William, dares to win clough. Even in the scale of 5000 people, clough still has a victory rate of nearly 70%. This is because clough''s Cecilia guards only have a scale of 1000 people. If he has a scale of 5000 people, I''m afraid he dares to fight in the face of an army of more than 10000 people. So when he threw the demon hunter into clough''s army, Alfred really didn''t know whether Sean saw the potential of the young man or wanted him to die soon. However, Alfred didn''t need to think about these. At present, the only thing he needed to consider was how to complete the task assigned by Sean, so he asked, "how long will it take to reach his destination?" Although speyne tried to keep calm, Alfred''s cold murderous intention still made him tremble. As a demon hunter, he has seen many murderous people. Even in the face of dianes, who is very famous in the gray shadow black market, he won''t have this trembling feeling. However, when he faced these followers under Sean''s command, he had a trembling feeling from his soul. Even when he faced the simple and honest northern barbarian leader, he did not dare to make an atmosphere. Only at this moment did he really know why the LORD was so confident. "It''s about half a day''s journey." Speen replied respectfully. About two weeks ago, he set out from the gray shadow black market and sent the letter written by Sean to Alfred. Originally, he thought he would have to wait for several days before he could take the next step, but unexpectedly, that night, he was asked to lead the way back to the gray shadow black market, accompanied by 3000 soldiers and four people who were said to be the head of the army. Including his future immediate boss, clough, head of Cecilia''s guards. If there was some resentment about Sean''s arrangement for him to join the Cecilia guard, now his resentment will become obsession. Because after hearing Sean''s arrangement and his vow to protect Cecilia, his future immediate boss clough smiled and said to him, "welcome to my death Corps. As long as you can live, your ideal will come true one day." Three thousand soldiers, one thousand from the thunder lion, one thousand five hundred from the steel wings, and the last five hundred from the Cecilia guards. The four leaders are Alfred, the leader of the thunder lion, anno, the leader of the steel wing, clough, the leader of the Cecilia guard, and a woman, who is said to be the leader of the first cavalry regiment and the strongest of all present. Rena. But now he was following Alfred and his 1000 thunder lion soldiers. There are three exits in the gray shadow black market. According to Sean''s idea, since he has made up his mind to catch all the chambers of Commerce in the black market, it is certainly impossible to make a gap around three leaks and one leak. From the beginning, it is doomed to be a war where resistance is a dead battle, so the three entrances and exits must be blocked. At present, Arnold and his steel wings are responsible for the black market entrance near panda collar. Near the black market entrance on the other side of burbis, Alfred and his thunder lion are responsible for the possible outbreak of a fierce war. At present, only his thunder lion is still full, so it can withstand loss even in case of any accident. As for the safest yedby lead entrance, clough and his Cecilia guard are responsible. However, because this position is the first breakthrough to launch a battle, the strongest Rena will go with clough. At this moment, speen finally knew how crazy the LORD he was about to take refuge in was. No matter what kind of chaos and sensation these soldiers will cause when they appear in the gray shadow black market, it is only his known battle plan, which is definitely not something that normal people can do. This is against the alliance of chambers of Commerce! Speyne looked at Alfred, a middle-aged man about the same age as his uncle, with some confusion in his eyes. He doesn''t understand. Don''t these people know the horror of the chamber of Commerce Alliance? Why does everyone''s eyes not show the slightest fear, but a natural appearance? Even the soldiers behind these people were in high spirits. It seemed that they did not pay attention to the chamber of Commerce Alliance at all. Alfred listened to speen''s forced calm voice and smiled gently: "I think you and rupee can be good friends." "Rupees?" Speyne was a little confused. "A child several years younger than you." Alfred smiled. "Although he is young and his strength is not very good at present, the child is very favored. I think... You and he may be able to talk in many ways." "Can we talk?" Speyne was more confused. Alfred nodded. "You''ll know later. As long as you can survive one or two wars, you''ll have contact." For some reason, speyne felt even colder when he heard Alfred''s words. Just then Alfred suddenly stopped, and a thousand thunder lion soldiers behind him stopped. Silence. Speyne turned his head in surprise, and then saw three people coming slowly about ten meters ahead. The leader is the Lord for whom he will serve in the future. Sean Connery. This was the first time he had focused on a man of his age. At this moment, he finally felt that the young man had a unique temperament he had ignored before. This temperament was not obvious, but it became more and more prosperous as he walked slowly. When the distance was less than three meters, speen even felt that he could not breathe, as if the surrounding space had been stagnated. This powerful momentum and pressure was the first time he felt from the young Lord. Seeing Sean walking slowly, Alfred finally knelt on one knee. The lion king, who is already well-known in dabion and not even under Sean and William, lowered his arrogant head and paid tribute to Sean. With Alfred''s action, a thousand male lions behind him also knelt on one knee. They put down their weapons and shields, clenched their right hands and put them gently on their chest. Their originally rebellious and wanton faces became solemn, bowed their heads slightly like Alfred, and expressed their sincere respect to the Lord who gave them new life and hope. Although the action was light, it could even be said that there was hardly much noise, but the killing smell emitted from them made this area in the forest quiet, not only the sound of birds, but also the sound of insects completely disappeared. Speyne was fine. After all, he walked with Alfred''s Lions for a few days, and even saw strong men such as Rena and clough, as well as elite regiments such as Cecilia guards and steel wings, so he didn''t have much expression, but just knelt down dully. Bannock looked at the countless blue heavily armored soldiers in his field of vision. Looking at the neat military appearance of these people and the murderous spirit emanating from them, he had only endless shock in his heart. He knew that as long as he didn''t die, his future status would be countless times higher than that of a demon hunter. So, although his movements were a little strange, he still learned to kneel on one knee. In the twinkling of an eye, only Sean and Cecilia were still standing in the field full of the atmosphere of slaughter. Looking at the people in front of him, Sean''s calm face finally smiled a little more. This is his pride. "Are you ready?" "Everything has been arranged as you ordered." "Very good." Sean nodded, "I think everyone here should know what we have to face next, that is, a war and revenge that is likely to be more tragic than dabion''s counterattack. But we have to fight this war, because behind us, it belongs to our home. If we compromise and yield, we will never get real peace. Therefore, even if the retaliation of the chamber of Commerce Alliance is like a storm, we have to fight this war, especially at the moment when we are about to fight with the southern nobles of dabion. " Sean''s voice was very flat, not too impassioned, but there was a real feeling that people seemed to burn up both physically and mentally. "I will not deceive you or embarrass you, so you can make your own choice. Even if you choose to leave now and not participate in this war, no one will laugh at you. Of course, whether you participate in this war or not, I will restore your status as a free people. From this moment on, you will no longer be slaves. Therefore, please choose carefully. " There was silence. No one left. Sean waited for ten minutes before he said again, "since you all trust me and deliver your lives to me, now pick up your weapons and start with me I will lead you to witness a miracle. " "As you wish, my Lord." Alfred said in a deep voice, then picked up the flame lion Tusk and calmly stood up. This was the first time Alfred called Sean our Lord. This is also the honorific title of the wandering tribal people to the king at the end of the distant ash age. Chapter 541 Grey shadow black market, as a three-level black market, has a high reputation in the circle of demon hunters in the kingdom of dabion. Of course, it refers to those demon hunters who know the black market. For those demon hunters who don''t know the black market, the grey shadow forest is a dangerous forbidden area full of treasures, because almost all those who can enter the black market are experts in the silver world. If there is any conflict here, the mortality rate is very high. However, in the past ten days, the grey shadow black market has become a little depressed and cold. According to incomplete statistics, at least more than 50 demon hunters have left the grey shadow black market these days, which means that at least two-thirds of the demon hunters have left the grey shadow black market. At present, the number of demon hunters left in the grey shadow black market has not exceeded 20. Seeing that the decline of the grey shadow black market is almost a foregone conclusion, the major chambers of Commerce stationed in the grey shadow black market have also begun to pack up and prepare to evacuate in recent days. This is the profit seeker. Standing by the window, Wilson looked at the deserted street with a calm look on his face. Behind him was his old comrade in arms Robert and a slightly childish man. The man seemed young, but Wilson and Robert knew it was because the man was well maintained. In fact, the man is nearly 50 years old. Of course, his strength is another important reason for his appearance. This is a real superior gold strongman. "Mr. Wilson, are you really not thinking about it?" The young man''s voice is not rough and dumb. On the contrary, it has a kind of sincere and frank, especially in his tone. His words are just like the poems sung by the bards, "I''m really sincere." "Oh." Wilson turned and looked at the man. Looking at the fake smile on his face, he felt very disgusted. "If it''s sincere, I''ll also offer three million gold coins to buy half of your property, Mr. Roma You see, I''m more sincere than you, only half. " "Mr. Wilson is really joking." The man named Roma laughed heartily. "Even outsiders like me know very well about the gray shadow black market. Why should Mr. Wilson continue to hold on? You see, even those chambers of Commerce have begun to prepare for evacuation. Is the gray shadow black market worthless in your hands I admit that if it was the grey shadow black market before, my price of $3 million was indeed an insult to you, but now the situation is different. $3 million is definitely worth it, and it can even be said that it is only high but not low. " Even if Wilson hated the aristocrat from the French Kingdom very much, he had to admit that this guy was indeed a natural bard. It was clearly a very angry word, but it was really full of a kind of helplessness and sympathy with the world. And in fact, as he said, although the grey shadow black market is a three-level black market, in terms of the current situation, three million is indeed a very good offer. Unfortunately, someone''s offer is much more sincere than the Roma. "Well, you don''t have to say so much nonsense." Wilson said faintly, "the gray shadow black market in the future is much more valuable than you think. Not to mention 3 million, even 30 million, or even all the industries under your name, I won''t sell it to you I know your nomires have wanted to get involved in demon hunters for a long time, but if you are going to make a breakthrough in my black market, I advise you to die. " Hearing Wilson''s words, Roma kept a smiling face. Some unconvinced Roma immediately turned his head and looked in the other two directions. There, there is also an army breaking through the defense line of the black market gate, and then assembling in the gate square. Although there are some differences in standard equipment between the two armies, there is no difference between the two armies and the first army. There is no doubt that they are also two elite armies that have experienced hundreds of battles! Are the elite armies in the world completely worthless? Roma looked at the three flags with the same family emblem in disbelief. It was a flag with a black background dotted with stars, and in the center of the flag was a pair of gray wings with strange shapes: a completely expanded left wing and a completely closed right wing. This is a family emblem that Roma has never seen. "Is this the family emblem of the emerging nobility of dabion?" At this moment, Roma''s voice is no longer as bright as before. "Who told you that this was the nobility of dabion?" Although Wilson was also shocked by the Lord''s great efforts at this time, he was a little proud as he had decided to stand on Sean''s side. "Is it..." Roma soon realized the Lord who had recently quarreled with dabion. Lord of the Principality of lane, the pioneering Knight of the former Marquis of tonis, Baron panda, Sean Connery! Chapter 542 As a superior gold strongman, although she has just been promoted, she has not completely mastered the relevant power rules. At present, her strength is slightly stronger than that in the inferior golden age, but she can beat the superior gold in the inferior golden realm. Although in that state, it refers to the increase of mounts, at this time, Rena''s equipment is a legend and a gold magic spear, which is much more powerful for her combat effectiveness than simply riding a mount. Therefore, even the strong man at the top of the gold peak should weigh Rena well. So when Rena shot four guards stationed in the nearby chamber of Commerce, these people immediately knew that Rena was by no means a good guy. But what really stopped the people of these chambers of Commerce from resisting was not Rena''s strong personal strength, but the soldiers behind Rena. The soldiers of Cecilia''s guards are all black armor, which is the same as the coloring of dark wings. But the dark wings are all heavy armor, shield and gun, which is a real heavy infantry. In addition to working hard on defense, Cecilia''s close guard also attaches great importance to mobility. Therefore, it is naturally impossible to be equipped with all kinds of heavy armor. Instead, it adopts sandwich light armor with high defense and will not affect mobility. Moreover, the characteristic of Cecilia guards is "complete arms", which means that they can be competent for fighting under any circumstances. Just like the current invasion, the weapons equipped by Cecilia guards are round shields and short swords most suitable for street fighting. With such neat military appearance and quality, people in the gray shadow black market are not fools. Naturally, at a glance, we can see that this army is not an ordinary army, which obviously belongs to the level of an elite army. Although usually, noble private soldiers rarely have such an elite scale. But now anyone with a little common sense can see that this army does not belong to any country, but a real noble private soldier. Because in front of the army, there was not only no flag, but also no national emblem on the flag. On this continent, only the official military action of the nobility would allow private troops to appear on the battlefield under the banner of their own family emblem. Of course, if it is a private act, there will certainly be no family emblem, or anything that can identify can not appear on the battlefield. However, is it an open act to invade an underground black market? Especially in this underground black market, there are also settled from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. However, at the moment, deacons in major chambers of commerce are more concerned about which nobleman the family emblem on this flag belongs to. It''s completely spread out on completely closed wings. No one has seen it. Is there another powerful aristocrat in the kingdom of dabion? That''s quite possible. After all, now all the southern nobles of the kingdom of dabion are in joint action. At present, there are more than 80000 troops in the bobis collar, and the gray shadow black market is located at the junction of the bobis collar, panda collar and yadebi collar, so it is very likely that this is an army from the kingdom of dabion. Some shrewd deacons of the chamber of Commerce have even begun to think about whether these troops are here because the Lord panda was here before? If so, this information will become very valuable. Therefore, for a time, the major chambers of commerce did not choose any behavior that might stimulate these troops. After all, these soldiers began to assemble and set up after entering the gray shadow black market, but there was no further behavior, so the deacons of major chambers of Commerce chose a wait-and-see attitude. They must find out the purpose of the sudden presence of these troops here before they can take action. As for whether these troops will mess around in the gray shadow black market, the deacons of these chambers of Commerce have not considered at all. The logo of the chamber of Commerce Alliance is not good-looking. This is a guarantee! Black, gray and blue, the equipment colors of the three armies are different. The only thing that is the same is the smell of killing and the neat military appearance. The three armies firmly guarded the three imports and exports of the whole grey shadow black market, which completely restricted the departure of everyone still staying in the grey shadow black market at the moment. Many demon hunters who had hopes and expectations for the gray shadow black market now looked very ugly. They regretted why they didn''t leave earlier, but tried to stay here and gain opportunities. Sean looked at the gray shadow black market, which had become very depressed. Although the situation had long been in his expectation, he could not help sighing when he really saw this scene. This is the cruelty of reality. This would not have happened in the game. Even if the gray shadow black market falls, as long as the resources of the gray shadow forest are still there, there will be players here, because players are the real profit seekers. Of course, there is no way to compare reality with the game, because at least 90% of the players in the game chose to become demon hunters, which created the situation that thousands of demon hunters would stay in any black market. If some underground black markets with high popularity and rich resources, there would even be tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of players. In reality, there are only about 70 or 80 demon hunters who live in the gray shadow black market. Even if you add the demon hunters who are qualified to enter the gray shadow black market, there will not be more than 300. However, according to Sean''s stay in the gray shadow black market these days, the normal resident devil hunters in the gray shadow black market are about 150 people. At this time, after the demon hunters and ordinary migrant workers in the gray shadow black market left, the vast underground black market was almost empty. Judging from the construction area of the gray shadow black market, there is no problem that the underground black market can accommodate 10000 or 20000 people - of course, this is because the game was originally designed for players, but now, everyone thinks Wilson''s ambition is too big. But this is a good thing for Sean, because his three armies add up to 3000. At this time, the soldiers of the thunder lion are still entering. The troops dispatched by the thunder lion are 1000, 500 more than Croft. As for the steel wing, Sean doesn''t need to worry too much, because Sean''s order to Ann Nuo in advance is to directly establish a front-line defense base, because compared with the Cecilia guards with Rena and the thunder lion with Sean, Cecilia and Alfred, the steel wing has the largest number, But in fact, it is the weakest breakthrough in the whole link. "Spene, you and Bannock go to Arnold first." Sean turned and said, "you''re most familiar with the terrain here, so you went to help Arnold set up a defense base." "Shall I bring some people?" Alfred glanced at Bannock and speen, not that he didn''t trust them, but that he also knew that Arnold really needed help, otherwise it would take a long time just relying on Arnold and steel wings. "No, it''s also a kind of training." Sean shook his head. "Arnold knows how to deal with it. He is also a regiment leader now. In the future, the steel wings will become more and more important, so Arnold must adapt to these as soon as possible As for Fred, you... I''m sure you won''t want to help soon. " Hearing what Sean said, Alfred suddenly had a bad idea. "After you arrange the left behind people here, take people from this street. All stores with the logo of the chamber of Commerce Alliance will empty all the things inside." Sean sneered, "remember, don''t leave everything As for those shops that are not chamber of Commerce, check and investigate. As long as it is found that there are stores with the alliance of chambers of Commerce, it is required to turn in two-thirds of the inventory materials. If not, it will not need to be ignored. " "Are you too cruel?" Alfred had long known that the trip was not so simple, but he didn''t expect Sean to be so direct, which was no different from completely tearing his face with the chamber of Commerce Alliance. "Since the chamber of Commerce alliance wants to play, we''ll play with them." Sean snorted coldly, "if we don''t fight back this time, those guys will be more aggressive in the future." "I see." Alfred nodded. "What if they resist?" "Do you think I asked you to come with so many troops just for decoration?" Sean asked, "all the rebels will kill directly and detain the people belonging to the chamber of Commerce. We can extort a ransom later." "I think people from the chamber of Commerce Alliance will come to trouble you soon." Alfred chuckled. But Sean didn''t care at all: "are we in less trouble However, there is a shop of the alliance of chambers of Commerce here. You need to pay attention. There are strong gold left in it, so it''s best to find the trouble of these chambers of Commerce after meeting with Rena. " "I see." Alfred nodded. He didn''t ask any more this time. Instead, he turned around and began to arrange the left behind soldiers to arrange the defense line, and ordered to expropriate the stores of several nearby chambers of Commerce to expand the defense area so that the soldiers behind could continue to enter. But the call was in trouble before it started. The stores named and expropriated by Alfred belong to six small chambers of Commerce respectively. Although these chambers of commerce are not as good as large chambers of commerce such as dawn light chamber of Commerce and Leiyun chamber of Commerce in terms of both heritage and strength, However, there was a banner with the logo of the chamber of Commerce Union hanging outside their stores - which was the reason Alfred named to levy these stores - so these chambers of Commerce had a superior sense of superiority to those small chambers of commerce that failed to join the chamber of Commerce Union. At the moment, they have brought this sense of superiority to the extreme. Several thunder lion soldiers who just came up to convey Alfred''s orders were directly beaten out by the guards in the first chamber of Commerce. One of them had his left hand cut off and the incision was as smooth as a mirror. It was obvious that the guard had no mercy at all. Alfred''s face turned black on the spot when he heard the scream. "Who did it?" Alfred looked at the door of the chamber of Commerce called white carrier pigeon and shouted angrily. Several guards standing at the door raised their heads proudly, without the slightest intention of saying anything. These people are the strength of the upper Silver Peak. If they work together, they can indeed suppress Alfred. In addition, they are hired by the chamber of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce, so they naturally have a sense of superiority. It is normal not to pay attention to Alfred. Looking at the proud look on these people''s faces, Alfred smiled angrily: "tear down this shop for me!" After that, Alfred was the first to mention the fangs of the flaming lion and prepare to kill it. Naturally, the soldiers behind him could not watch their leader fight alone. These soldiers belonging to the thunder lion of Alfred guard regiment are stronger than the soldiers of the thunder lion in terms of personal strength and equipment. Now they put up a military array to attack, Of course, they are stronger than those guards in terms of momentum and combat effectiveness. Looking at Alfred''s actions, these guards are also a little silly. They will not feel anything when they fight with Alfred together, but they certainly don''t have the courage and courage to fight the whole army. From the beginning, they didn''t think that these troops would really go to war with them. For them, killing several soldiers to protect the face of the chamber of Commerce was just a loss of money afterwards, not to mention it was inspired by the deacon of the chamber of Commerce. But in the current situation, it''s obvious that things seem a little different. "What do you want!" Seeing that the situation seemed to get out of hand, a fat man immediately ran out, "our white carrier pigeon is the chamber of Commerce belonging to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Are you going to declare war with the chamber of Commerce Alliance?" There is no doubt that the fat man is the deacon of the white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce. At this time, hearing the news here, people from the surrounding chambers of Commerce came out one after another, and these people were surrounded by several experts who completely released their breath. Looking around, there were no less than 20 superior silver experts. With the strength of these people, naturally, they can''t have any conflict with the whole army of the lion of thunder, but it''s very possible to capture Alfred or hit Alfred hard if only talking about the instantaneous explosive power. At this moment, the people of these chambers of Commerce have come out. It is obvious that they give up waiting and taking a strong means of alliance. This is also one of the routines often used by the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Generally, in this case, mutual concession and compromise is the only solution. After all, the reputation of the chamber of Commerce Alliance is too great, and ordinary people will not dare to challenge the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Unfortunately, today is not a good day for the chamber of Commerce Alliance. A fireball suddenly sent out without warning, and then directly hit the deacon of the white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce. In a flash, a human torch appeared in the sight of everyone, and the shrill scream stunned everyone present. "I haven''t bothered you first, but you''ve threatened me." Hearing the commotion, Sean took Cecilia and led a group of soldiers of the thunder lion from the square beyond the gate. "It''s really a typical practice of the chamber of Commerce Alliance But I''m sorry, since your Chamber of Commerce Union refuses to do any trade with me, I also refuse any request from the chamber of Commerce Union. " Seeing Sean''s appearance and such an army behind him, the faces of the deacons of the chamber of Commerce changed suddenly. At this moment, even if they are as stupid as pigs, they know that it is not good news for Sean to lead the army into the gray shadow black market. What''s more, will the person who can be a deacon of the chamber of commerce be a fool? Moreover, not only the faces of the deacons of the chamber of Commerce changed, but also the nearly 20 guards of the chamber of Commerce. They are not very clear about the entanglement between the chamber of Commerce Alliance and Sean, but they are very clear that the young man in front of them is the cruel man who killed diance and Johnson. Even a strong man like Robert dare not attack him. Therefore, even if he was the only one, these guards did not dare to act rashly, because everyone knew that whoever took the first shot was the first to die, not to mention that there were hundreds of soldiers who had completely laid out the offensive array behind him. "You... What do you want to do?" Sean glanced at the talking deacon of the chamber of Commerce, with some disdain on his face: "you are not qualified to talk to me." After that, Sean turned his head and looked at the four guards standing outside the white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce. He said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance to hand over the prisoner who hurt my soldiers." Although the four men looked frightened, they were tough and didn''t speak. Sean waited for a few seconds, still didn''t see any reply, and finally lost all his patience. He snorted coldly: "all the white carrier pigeons whose strength is lower than silver will be executed directly!" "You''re crazy!" A guard standing outside the door finally couldn''t help shouting. "Do you mean to declare war with the chamber of Commerce Alliance?" Seeing Sean''s move, the former deacon of the chamber of Commerce who was choked by Sean''s words finally spoke again. He knew that if they didn''t stop this behavior, I''m afraid all the chambers of Commerce in the gray shadow black market today would not be spared, but he was really not qualified to communicate with Sean in his capacity, so he had to move out of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. "Can you represent the chamber of Commerce Alliance?" Sean sneered. "I..." the deacon of the chamber of Commerce stifled again and didn''t know how to answer. But Sean was too lazy to talk nonsense. He knew that if he only relied on Alfred and these soldiers, he might have to pay some price to suppress the white carrier pigeon. If he didn''t want to see any loss on his side, he chose to do it himself. With Sean and Cecilia''s action, this can no longer be regarded as a repression, but just a simple massacre. No one expected that Sean was really playing this time. When the blood in the white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce had overflowed the threshold and flowed out of the street, and the scream in the house finally stopped, both the Deacon and the guard of the chamber of Commerce had become extremely pale. Because they knew that they could never stop Sean and his army. Of course, they are more aware that the army wearing blue armor is not the only one entering the gray shadow black market at this time. After solving the problem of white carrier pigeons, Sean calmly appeared in front of a group of deacons and guards of the chamber of commerce again, but this time he had a long white sword in his hand: "Fred, pick a place to be a temporary prison and take care of all these people." "Sean, you can''t do that!" "We are members of the chamber of Commerce Alliance!" Hearing Sean''s words, all the deacons of the chamber of commerce immediately became fierce. Only the Deacon who first tried to stop Sean didn''t speak again because he knew that the scene he didn''t want to see finally appeared. Facing the excited crowd, Sean''s eyes gradually became cold. Just a casual sweep made everyone feel like being in the ice cave: "I know you are from the chamber of Commerce Alliance, but so what? Well, I might as well tell you directly that what I''m suppressing now is your Chamber of Commerce Alliance. Want to bargain with me. Come and talk to me when you leave the chamber of Commerce Union Fred, anyone who dares to resist will be executed directly without reporting to me! " "Yes!" Chapter 543 After Sean suppressed the smart white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce by thunderous and bloody means, the next act of requisitioning the stores of several chambers of Commerce as fortifications was much smoother. Of course, a large part of the reason is that the deacons and guards of these chambers of commerce are detained by Alfred. Naturally, the chamber of Commerce servants who have lost their decision-makers dare not stop the wolf like soldiers. The end of the white carrier pigeon chamber of commerce is the best example. If you lose your life for the sake of some so-called face, a profit seeking businessman will not do such a loss making business. But when the soldiers of the lion of thunder began to pack the materials in the material warehouse of the chamber of Commerce and move them out in boxes, the businessmen could no longer sit still. What are they doing in the gray shadow black market? Isn''t it just to be able to buy the materials in the hands of the demon hunter at the lowest price at the first time? "What are you doing?" Several deacons of the chamber of Commerce who saw the soldiers of the thunder lion move materials from their chamber of Commerce couldn''t help shouting. Their faces looked very angry and ferocious. Even now, they were guarded by dozens of soldiers of the thunder lion, but they were not as timid as when they were guarded before, but put on an attitude of trying hard with Alfred and others. "Take them all down." Alfred glanced lightly and shouted in a deep voice. Several thunder soldiers who followed Alfred immediately lined up, and the long guns in their hands just swept at random. These merchant deacons who had no combat effectiveness were immediately knocked over to the ground and issued a painful wail. The thunder division is the Alfred guard regiment, which has always been at the forefront with Alfred, so the actual combat effectiveness is actually equivalent to the level of the fourth level army. Just because the full strength of this guard regiment is only 300 people, which only accounts for a small proportion compared with the thunder lion with a scale of up to 5000 people, it can not play a big role in the frontal battlefield. But in the current situation, the thunder Master can account for a large proportion, because this time only a thousand people came to the thunder lion. With the body of ordinary people, how can we resist the attack of soldiers of the fourth level army? The deacons of the chamber of commerce could not bear even a few random blows with the body of a long gun, and soon became a little dying. This process happened so fast that no matter the deacons of other chambers of Commerce or those guards, everyone had no time to respond. They thought that Alfred''s so-called winning was just to stop their protest, but they didn''t expect that almost at the moment Alfred issued the order, several deacons of the chamber of Commerce who rushed out were immediately knocked over to the ground. For them who are just ordinary people, this degree of injury is almost no different from the pain killer. When the guards attached to these chambers of Commerce saw the scene in front of them, their faces became very ugly. They beat the people they need to protect in front of them, which is simply contempt for them. Any dignified expert can never tolerate this situation, so the next moment, the guards of these chambers of Commerce rushed out immediately, but they almost took the first step. Before they completely rushed forward, a feather arrow shot down and inserted into the land in front of these guards. Tail feathers tremble. Several guards looked up in amazement. At this time, they found that the surrounding fortifications had almost been established: not to mention the roadblocks blocking the passage and the dismantled boards, the surrounding requisitioned chambers of commerce stores were immediately full of archers. The shops of these chambers of Commerce have two or three floors. From the second floor, those walls have been completely broken through and directly made into arrow towers. In this way, almost every building in these chambers of Commerce has 20 or 30 archers. Although the floor height is not very high, they can easily jump to the second floor with the strength of these silver experts, and even jump to the third floor if they can use their strength, but they can''t dodge in the process of jumping. For these archers born in the elite army, they are just living targets. While these guards were stunned, the deacons of other chambers of commerce also had some helpless sadness. But really smart people, such as the deacon of the chamber of Commerce who first refuted Sean, know that this is a trap and threat deliberately set by Alfred. With the sharpness of these soldiers, the deacons of the chamber of commerce can''t rush out of the encirclement, which can be seen from the fact that the guards were shot with an arrow as soon as they moved. Therefore, the action against these deacons of the chamber of Commerce was purely deliberate. If the deacons of these chambers of Commerce had some illusions in their hearts before, they would be completely disillusioned at the moment. Because they already know that if they lose the umbrella of "Chamber of Commerce Alliance", they are not even as good as an ordinary person. "Baron Sean''s real purpose is the materials that our chambers of Commerce buy on the black market." The deacon of the chamber of Commerce who was the first to refute Sean asked with a calm face. "That''s right." Alfred glanced at the emaciated deacon of the chamber of Commerce, who was in his thirties, and nodded in acknowledgement. There''s nothing to hide about this kind of thing, because the gray shadow black market is doomed to be restless in the next few days. Alfred had only seen him show such a tough attitude twice since he followed Sean. The first time was when tinders faced count Mario, the second time was when he faced the Hastings, and this time was the third time. Although the times were few, Alfred knew very well that once Sean showed such a firm and tough attitude, it meant that there was no room for maneuver, so none of the chambers of Commerce affiliated to these chamber of Commerce alliances in the gray shadow black market could run away. If these people are willing to cooperate, then naturally nothing happens. But if these people refuse to cooperate, Alfred believes that the whole gray shadow black market will be covered with blood in the next few days. "For all chambers of commerce that join the chamber of Commerce Alliance, all your materials will be collected unconditionally." Alfred''s emotion was just a moment, "and all other chambers of commerce that have cooperated with the chamber of Commerce Alliance but have not joined the chamber of Commerce Alliance must pay two-thirds of the materials in the inventory as a fine. As for the chamber of commerce that has never cooperated or joined the chamber of Commerce Alliance, it must pay one-third of the inventory materials as a fine. This is the decree issued by the Lord. " "Decree?" Although a deacon of the chamber of Commerce showed a little pale on his face, he still disdained and said, "do you really take the gray shadow black market as your own territory Even if your Lord occupied the panda and yadby, at least in terms of territorial regulations, one third of the black market is under the jurisdiction of the burbis. " Facing the ridicule of the deacon of the chamber of Commerce, Alfred smiled and said directly, "now I suspect you are a spy sent by the kingdom of dabion. Its purpose is to spy on the military situation of the Principality of Ryan. You have committed the crime of espionage and take him down." "You are slandering!" Hearing Alfred''s words, the Deacon''s face suddenly changed, "you..." A soldier of the thunder lion punched the deacon of the chamber of Commerce in the abdomen, which directly disintegrated his struggle and the words he wanted to say. Then two soldiers of the thunder lion set up the Deacon neatly and dragged him out of the crowd. In this process, several guards belonging to the same chamber of Commerce as the deacon of the chamber of commerce could not help but want to take action, but they had been stopped by several other guards before these people took action. These guards usually communicate with each other privately, so they can easily recognize the identities of these guards. The pupil of Warcraft is the guardian of the chamber of Commerce. Immediately, the eyes of these people fell on their deacon of the chamber of Commerce. "He''s waiting for you to make mistakes." The deacon of the chamber of Commerce said in a deep voice, "don''t forget what the LORD said at the beginning. Anyone who tries to resist will be killed directly." Alfred glanced at the emaciated deacon of the chamber of Commerce in his thirties and raised his mouth slightly: "you are very clever. But a wise enemy usually lives soon. " "You are the Lion King Alfred." The deacon of the chamber of commerce did not interface with the subtext in Alfred''s words, "I''m the deacon of the pupil of Warcraft chamber of Commerce. My name is abilai. First of all, I thank you for your mercy. If I guess correctly, according to the Lord, the behavior of my peers just now is not as simple as being knocked down to the ground This is a downfall, but it is also a kind warning to us. " "I''ve always been kind to ordinary people." Alfred smiled noncommittally, "but for those who have martial arts skills, I don''t have such a good temper." Abile''s face was still calm. As Alfred said, he was a smart man, so he knew his ability limit very well. At least in the situation that the general trend has been completely formed at present, these people of their chamber of Commerce Alliance are simply the meat on the backing plate and have no resistance, or they will have no resistance at all. So in this case, abile certainly won''t try to argue. But he knew that the chamber of Commerce Alliance would never be so easy to compromise. Because in this gray shadow black market, there is a truly well deserved overlord role. Lei Yun chamber of Commerce. The names of the top ten chambers of commerce are not just casual. In the large organization of the alliance of chambers of Commerce, they have a 32 seat parliament, of which two of the top ten chambers of commerce each hold two seats, and the remaining 12 seats are contested by powerful chambers of commerce such as dawn light chamber of Commerce and Dorota chamber of Commerce. In the grey shadow black market, although the dawn light chamber of Commerce and Dorota chamber of Commerce have set up stationed here, Lei Yun chamber of Commerce will also step in here, so all members of the chamber of Commerce Alliance will naturally follow the lead of this chamber of Commerce. Sean and Alfred knew that as well. Therefore, the attitude of the alliance of chambers of commerce is still so tough, naturally because the signboard of Leiyun chamber of commerce is still hanging. In the eyes of these small chambers of Commerce, only Lei Yun chamber of Commerce, which is strong enough to be almost omnipotent, can save them, which is also one of abilai''s strengths. He knew that since panda led the Lord hard, it was impossible for him to return the materials he ate in full, but if Lei Yun chamber of commerce negotiated, he should still be able to get back half. Of course, abile is also worried. That is, large chambers of commerce such as Leiyun chamber of Commerce, dawn light chamber of Commerce and dotaro chamber of Commerce decided to sacrifice their small chambers of Commerce and use them to fill the Lord''s appetite. If so, although there will be some compensation afterwards, the loss is still very large for them, but if this happens, they can only admit bad luck. But anyway, abile believed that the current difficulties would be overcome soon. Because now that the conflict has completely broken out here, it is impossible for Leiyun chamber of commerce not to know. After all, in the gray shadow black market, the transmission of information is very fast. Therefore, he believes that Leiyun chamber of Commerce will soon send someone to negotiate with Sean. However, based on his understanding of the chamber of Commerce and the current situation, the chamber of commerce is likely to delay the negotiation process for a period of time, so the final result should be to compromise with Sean who lacks time. The development of the facts is indeed as expected by abilai. After hearing about the conflict between Alfred and the chamber of Commerce, Leiyun chamber of Commerce really got enough news at the first time and sent envoys to meet Sean for negotiation. Of course, they also sent people secretly to Wilson for negotiation. The purpose is naturally to hope that Wilson can attend the negotiation as a notary and prefer their side of the chamber of Commerce in the negotiation process. After all, this is the site of the gray shadow black market, and Wilson is naturally the most appropriate notary. Moreover, as long as Wilson prefers their chamber of Commerce Alliance, based on their understanding of Sean, the negotiation will certainly reach an impasse. At that time, it will naturally take a lot of time to negotiate, but they also know that what Sean, the Lord, lacks most is time, so this is destined to be a negotiation ended by Sean''s compromise. Of course, it can also be said that the chamber of Commerce Alliance did not have any sincerity from the beginning. Or some just hate. Because from the wilderness to today, the negotiations proposed by the chamber of Commerce Alliance were forced by Sean every time. All the three negotiations before today ended with the failure of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. If this negotiation could end with Sean''s compromise, it would greatly improve the reputation of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, and the position of the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, who is a hero of this move, would naturally be further improved in the chamber of Commerce. However, the wishful thinking of the chamber of Commerce Alliance was doomed to be impossible from the beginning. Because abile only guessed the beginning, but failed to guess the end. From the beginning, Sean didn''t want to negotiate at all. Why does he have to follow the chessboard of the chamber of Commerce? In this world where the power is the master, at this moment, in this gray shadow black market, he Sean is the one who formulates the script and stage! So facing the envoy of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, Sean just sneered: "unexpectedly, he sent a cat and dog who didn''t know anything and said he wanted to negotiate with me. He didn''t even have any sincerity. Go back and tell your deacon that I have given you a chance, but you don''t cherish it at all, so don''t blame me. I now give you the ultimatum of Leiyun chamber of Commerce to deliver all the materials in your inventory to me within two days. Otherwise, it will be difficult to say how many people of Leiyun chamber of commerce can survive if I come to pick them up in person By the way, from this moment on, I refuse any negotiation. " Chapter 544 Each chamber of Commerce will have a different pattern as its emblem. At first, the emblem of the chamber of Commerce was only used to distinguish the chambers of Commerce. However, with the establishment of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the emblem has gradually become the identity mark and status symbol of each chamber of Commerce. When the chamber of Commerce Alliance establishes a trade capital and becomes a huge force that can not be ignored in the whole continent, these emblem has become a recognition of strength. Especially the top ten chambers of Commerce. When their caravans were trading on the mainland, as long as they held high the flag with the emblem, no robbers would dare to attack. This is the demonstration of strength. The only people who dare to challenge the top ten chambers of commerce are those savages in the wilderness. Even the orcs in the barbarian areas in the west of the mainland will not go to the top ten chambers of Commerce. Of course, this is the past tense. Because now there is one more Sean who dares to challenge the top ten chambers of Commerce. The pioneering Knight under the former Marquis of tonis, now the Baron of the Principality of lane, directly issued an ultimatum in front of the messenger of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, ordering Leiyun chamber of Commerce to hand over all the materials in the inventory within two days, otherwise he will use force. This is a great humiliation for Leiyun chamber of Commerce, which can now be regarded as the overlord. Moreover, due to Sean''s deliberate action, after saying this, all chambers of Commerce in the whole gray shadow black market soon knew Sean''s ultimatum to Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Of course, we know that Alfred''s previous decree: the inventory of all chambers of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce Alliance will be confiscated, and any chamber of Commerce associated with the chamber of Commerce Alliance must pay a fine, even those chamber of commerce not associated with the chamber of Commerce Alliance must pay a fine. It is naturally impossible for the chamber of Commerce to obey such extremely harsh laws and regulations. So soon, all these chambers of commerce were united. Even the chambers of commerce that had no contact with the chamber of Commerce Alliance before chose to unite at this time. Profit seekers always believe in people, power and public opinion. A small chamber of Commerce Alliance is gradually forming in the gray shadow black market. Sean is not only very clear about this, but can even say that he contributed to it all. However, he did not care about it at all, and allowed the small chamber of Commerce Alliance to grow rapidly at an amazing speed. This is a struggle between lords and businessmen in a new era. The reason for the new era is that in the past millennium, with the continuous improvement of the status of businessmen, it can affect or even control the economic lifeline of a country to a great extent. Therefore, the struggle between lords and businessmen has been completely invisible in the past millennium. Because as long as the trade line is cut off, let alone the Lord, even countries as strong as the seven empires cannot survive. This situation has only slightly improved in the past century. Because each country has begun to consciously cultivate chambers of Commerce loyal to their own country, and even let people from the royal family form chambers of Commerce. These chambers of Commerce will not and cannot join the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Although they will be excluded by the chamber of Commerce Alliance to a large extent, they have a whole country as their backer. The development of these chambers of commerce is fairly smooth. Of course, the most important thing is to alleviate the lifeline of countries under control. It is precisely because of the emergence of this sense of confrontation that the influence of the chamber of Commerce Alliance has begun to diminish in the past century, and various concessions have been made to seek larger strategic cooperation. Of course, in many cases, the chamber of Commerce Alliance still plays a very important leading role. At present, there will never be more than ten countries that can completely get rid of the influence of the chamber of Commerce Alliance except the seven empires. At least, the Principality of lane is not included. Therefore, it is absolutely intolerable for Sean, the Baron of the Principality of lane, to dare to challenge the authority of the chamber of Commerce Union so positively. In fact, if it had not been for the last time that the chamber of Commerce Alliance might have colluded with the devil, the chamber of Commerce Alliance would have imposed economic sanctions on the Principality of lane. Now, before the chamber of Commerce Alliance bothered Sean, the LORD came to the door directly with soldiers. How can Lei Yun chamber of Commerce, one of the top ten chambers of Commerce, tolerate it. Therefore, the grey shadow black market chamber of Commerce Alliance led by him has formed a force that can not be ignored in just one day, which is the strength of more than 30 chambers of Commerce in the whole black market. At this moment, Wilson is meeting a guest in the house in the middle of the gray shadow black market, which represents the power center of the whole black market. This is a charming middle-aged man. He wore a back cover hairstyle that was very popular in the aristocratic circle on the side of the Millennium covenant Empire, revealing his smooth forehead. The body is a black tuxedo. This kind of dress first became popular in the aristocratic circle of the Emilia empire. Later, it was introduced into the Millennium covenant Empire and became a popular aristocratic dress of the Millennium covenant empire after some improvement. Because the back hem of this tuxedo is longer and the opening is slightly larger than that of the tuxedo on the other side of the Emilia Empire, it is also called a big tuxedo. Whether in terms of hair style or clothes, the middle-aged man is obviously carefully dressed and exquisite. There is no doubt that this is an aristocrat of the Millennium covenant empire. Of course, at the moment, his identity is not an aristocrat, but the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. But at this time, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce didn''t look very good. He was staring at Wilson with a cold face. Although his words were polite, the anger in his eyes could not be concealed: "Mr. Wilson, do you really let that arrogant Lord shine in your black market? He even issued decrees for you. Does it mean that the grey shadow black market has become the Lord''s territory? " "Grey shadow black market is still grey shadow black market. I think your excellency should know that we demon hunters have always been neutral and can never lean towards either side. " Facing the anger of the deacon of the chamber of Commerce, Wilson''s face was very calm, "so I and my subordinates will not intervene in the problems between your Chamber of Commerce Alliance and the Lord." "Make an offer." The deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was more angry in his eyes, but he finally kept calm and rational with great restraint, and then said in a deep voice, "I know the rules of your demon hunters, but I advise you not to take this opportunity to open your mouth." Obviously, there is a demand for people, but it is still high above others. This is probably the consistent attitude and practice of the top ten chambers of Commerce. Facing the words of the deacon of the chamber of Commerce, Wilson smiled and said something unexpected again: "I don''t want to offend the Lord, so I won''t sell at any price Of course, if you can invite other demon hunters, it''s also your ability, but as I said before, any demon hunter who intervenes in this matter will no longer be protected by our gray shadow black market. " Demon hunters who are no longer sheltered by the black market are on the blacklist by the black market. They can never get financial support from the black market. Generally, demon hunters who are blacklisted by the black market will be greatly excluded in the circle of demon hunters, and it is difficult to integrate into the new black market environment. So Wilson''s words are tantamount to cutting off the possibility of the chamber of Commerce Alliance seeking the support of other demon hunters. Even if the deacon of the chamber of commerce could not tolerate it, he could no longer calm down: "if you don''t want to offend the Lord, aren''t you afraid to offend our chamber of Commerce Alliance? You should know that once you are blacklisted by our chamber of Commerce Alliance, you, the owner of the gray shadow black market, may come to an end. " Wilson just smiled and didn''t answer. "Good!" Seeing Wilson''s appearance, the deacon of the chamber of Commerce knew Wilson''s attitude very well, and it didn''t make any sense to stay, so he left quickly without saying anything cruel after a cold hum. Robert and Roma didn''t come out from behind the scenes until the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce left. Roma glanced at Wilson and sighed helplessly, "as long as you are in the future, the gray shadow black market will always be included in the blacklist of the chamber of Commerce Alliance." "So what?" Wilson smiled indifferently, "the businessman who thinks highly of himself can''t give me what the Lord can give me Besides, even with my help, it won''t be the Lord''s opponent. Now there are only six lower gold giants in the whole underground black market. With the participation of other demon hunters and the guards of the chamber of Commerce, it is still possible to win an army. But don''t forget, the LORD brought three armies, two of which were steel wings and thunder lions. " "Does the Lord really dare to kill here?" Asked Roma. "Don''t you know the end of the white carrier pigeon?" When Wilson said this, Roma was stunned, but he still refused to admit defeat and said, "what if you count me? Not to mention my strength, even my identity should be enough for Sean to worry about? " "Do you really think the Lord will care about this?" Wilson sneered, "don''t say you don''t know what the Lord is doing now. If it''s just intimidation, will he refuse the invitation of Leiyun chamber of Commerce for peace talks? Will he allow those deacons of the chamber of Commerce to form a group against him You should know better than I do what he did, Mr. Roma of the Black Hawk chamber of Commerce. Sean''s daring to mobilize such an army here is determined to make the chamber of Commerce Alliance bleed. At this time, he will crush anyone who stands in his way without hesitation. " "It''s more than bleeding." Roma sighed silently, because he knew that what Wilson said was true, "he just wanted to catch it all I''m afraid the Leiyun chamber of Commerce will suffer heavy losses this time. " "So if you know it''s the result of failure, will you step in?" Roma shook his head. For a moment, all three looked out of the window. They could clearly see that Alfred the lion king was leaving a chamber of commerce with more than ten soldiers. These soldiers were empty handed. Obviously, they failed to gain anything from the chamber of Commerce, and the lion king, who frightened the nobles of the kingdom of dabion, had no expression on his face at the moment. He just left the chamber of Commerce silently and entered another chamber of Commerce, but soon left with people empty handed. Outside the chamber of Commerce, the deacons of the two chambers of Commerce stared at the lion king with arrogant faces. Their faces showed disdainful mockery, and beside them were the guards in their respective chambers of Commerce. These people changed their previous submissive attitude, but an extremely tough attitude, refused Sean''s expropriation, and even had a momentum of going to war with the army under the Lord Sean. Similarly, Sean also changed his iron blood at the beginning. On this day, all his troops were limited in the scope of action. No matter how provocative these chambers of commerce were, no one impulsively went to their trouble. Even if Alfred came out empty handed again and again and was laughed at again and again, there was still no bloody scene. Everything looks like Sean had no choice but to compromise in the face of the alliance of the chamber of Commerce. But neither Roma nor Wilson nor Robert knew that it was just the calm before the storm. Once the Lord makes a move, I''m afraid it will shock the mainland again. In this special suffering moment, time still moves forward with its own unswerving attitude. The two-day deadline given by Sean to Lei Yun''s chamber of Commerce has arrived in the twinkling of an eye. Chapter 545 The grey shadow black market is a black market established under the grey shadow forest. Here, there is no distinction between day and night. Because the whole rock stratum above the underground black market is inlaid with fluorspar and spotlight, it is almost day all the time here. For people who have lived in the gray shadow black market for a long time, it is easy to forget the concept of time and day and night. Only when they are tired will they think of sleeping, and when their eyes open, it is a new day. For these demon hunters who have no rules for a long time and the people living in the gray shadow black market, it is too difficult for them to abide by the concept of time. But this time, people in the whole grey shadow black market have a concept of time. Because of a person. Sean Connery. The Lord issued an ultimatum to Leiyun chamber of Commerce, ordering them to deliver all the goods in stock to him within two days, otherwise he would suppress Leiyun chamber of Commerce by force. This is a blackmail that can be called a threat of war. The Leiyun chamber of commerce is worthy of their overlord''s name, completely ignored Sean''s ultimatum with an extremely proud high attitude, and also integrated the power of all chambers of Commerce in the whole gray shadow black market, so as to try to form a confrontation with Sean. Of course, in fact, these chambers of commerce also know that it is completely impossible to face Sean''s army with their ability, but none of them believe that Sean will really dare to suppress them. So in fact, these chambers of commerce are waiting. Wait for the real reinforcements of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. But now, the two-day deadline Sean said has come, so the whole gray shadow black market is ready to see what Sean will do on this day. The only certainty is that no one believes Sean will actually wave the butcher''s knife. The fate of white carrier pigeons can be said to be a test of the bottom line, because they first broke the rules of the game. However, from the later development, all materials of the small chambers of Commerce affiliated to several chamber of Commerce alliances were confiscated, and their deacons and guards were detained by Sean, which is already a kind of compensation allowed by the rules, so it can be said that Sean has actually occupied all the benefits. Of course, this is in the eyes of others. In Sean''s eyes, it''s not that simple. As soon as the two-day deadline came, Sean set out from the area blocked by the thunder lion without hesitation. This is a huge team of long snakes. The leader is Sean, who is wearing a clean and tidy black dress. This is a very common noble dress. Although it is not the most popular style at present, the gold lines and silver edges on the bottom are still very exquisite. Wearing this dress on Sean''s body makes his figure look more slender and tall. Although his appearance is slightly young, it is easy to be despised, the long sword hanging obliquely around his waist and the murderous spirit emitted from his body well point out that those who despise him must pay a price. In any way, Sean looks like a young aristocrat on a trip. If it weren''t for the long dragon behind him. Following Sean''s side is Cecilia. The beautiful blonde has completely faded the childishness left by years. She is also wearing noble clothes, but it is not a women''s dress or a magician''s robe, but a set of women''s noble hunting clothes designed to facilitate sports. This hunting suit on Cecilia not only makes her look beautiful and vigorous, but also shows her graceful figure developing at a high speed. If it were not for the serious and serious expression on the beauty''s face, which is very rare at ordinary times, I''m afraid no one would remember that her real identity is a magician active on the battlefield. After Sean and Cecilia, Bannock and Alfred walked side by side. As a new follower of Sean, Bannock is not qualified to go with Alfred according to his seniority. However, because his primary task was to protect Cecilia, a weak magician, he was specially allowed to go with Alfred. However, because of his hasty action, Bannock still retained the appearance of a demon hunter except for the amazing Tower Shield in his hand. This is naturally inferior to Alfred in military uniform. The lion king, who has long been famous, is wearing a specially improved blue heavy armor. In the outside world, it has long been known that Alfred is a magic warrior. But few people know what Alfred''s magical costume pattern is. Only Sean, William and the magician who designed Alfred know that Alfred''s three magical costumes are all based on agility. With his strong strength and endurance, Alfred had no obvious weakness, which was also the biggest basis for his rampage on the battlefield. At this time, Alfred, who was walking with Bannock, looked solemn and exuded an amazing momentum of awe. This is his biggest gain after so many wars. Only in terms of actual combat effectiveness, Alfred is actually not weaker than the general inferior gold strongman. As long as Sean completely makes the flaming lion tusk in Alfred''s hand, Alfred, even if he is only on the Silver Peak, also has the power to fight against the strong man on the gold peak. Of course, Alfred will still be in a weak state in the face of the superior gold strongman, but he still has the ability to protect himself. Then there were 800 soldiers of the thunder lion, including Alfred''s 300 thunder division guard regiment. These soldiers formed a long array, and everyone looked very serious. This time, instead of carrying bows and arrows, they used equipment suitable for street warfare such as long guns, short swords and square shields. With the advance of the team, the momentum emitted from the long-standing thunder lion is rising. At the moment, if Roma is here, he will find that the rising momentum of the army is completely influenced by Alfred. Alfred''s momentum is constantly gathering, which greatly stimulates the momentum of the army, so that their momentum is also rising. But conversely, the rising momentum of the thunder lion will also stimulate Alfred''s momentum and make his momentum more cohesive and powerful. This is a complementary truth. When the momentum of Alfred and the lion of thunder reach the peak at the same time, the two momentum will be combined into one, forming a truly frightening momentum. Once this momentum is formed, it will form a special force field similar to the domain. In this area that can be said to be home advantage for the army, even the golden strong will feel a little uncomfortable, resulting in a decline in combat effectiveness. Of course, this must be a special area that can only be formed by a real elite army. There is no doubt that the thunder lion with only 800 people is a level 4 army that can threaten the lives of the golden strong at this moment! However, just a few hundred meters away, Alfred and his thunder lion have completely combined the two momentum into one. At this moment, he is no longer a single lion king, but a lion king commanding the whole lion group. Sean led the people all the way. He ignored other shops on both sides of the street. At this moment, his goal was very clear, that was Leiyun chamber of Commerce. He knows that as long as he completely defeats Leiyun chamber of Commerce from the front, the small chamber of Commerce Alliance promoted by him in the gray shadow black market will completely collapse, and his catch all tactics also enable him to get great gains. However, Sean''s disregard for these chambers of Commerce on both sides of the street does not mean that these chambers of Commerce will turn a blind eye to Sean''s army. The deacons of the chamber of Commerce looked at the army passing by, and many people turned very pale. Obviously, there is no bloody picture, but they seem to smell the strong and extremely bloody smell. Many people even feel cold at this moment, just like the sickle of death has been waved off and the hot blood in their bodies has condensed. Fear began to breed from the bottom of my heart after seeing Sean''s army. Many deacons of the chamber of Commerce suddenly regretted at this time. Why did they do the right thing with the Lord? You know, he is a lord, not an adventurer! The biggest difference between the Lord and the adventurer is that the Lord will have followers and troops under his command, which are unmatched by the adventurer. What''s more, Lord Sean Connery also has strong men like Reina and Alfred, the lion king, not to mention the two elite armies of thunder lion and steel wing, which are very famous even in the kingdom of dabion. All this is the real advantage of the Lord! Many times, few people will care about the adventurer''s threat of force. After all, he is only one person. But the Lord''s threat of force is not force, but war! Before today, many chambers of commerce still regarded Sean as an independent adventurer. Even if he took his army into the gray shadow black market, few people would think that the LORD would really do anything. It was more just a threat. But when Sean set out today with his followers and the whole army, everyone finally realized that they underestimated the madness of the Lord. This is no longer a threat of force, but a threat of war unique to powerful lords! But at the moment, it is no use for the deacons of these chambers of Commerce to regret, because they have long sent all the guards belonging to their chambers of Commerce to Leiyun chamber of Commerce and fully listened to the orders of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Before this, it is an act and attitude that shows the cohesion of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, and it can also show the strong strength of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. After all, one superior gold power, three inferior gold power and hundreds of silver masters are enough to make people look at it wherever they are put. Especially in the grey shadow black market, it is the real capital for their chamber of Commerce Alliance to compete with Wilson. But now, if their integrated strength is to be used against an ordinary army, it''s easy to say, but in the face of the thunder lion whose strength is still better than theirs, it''s undoubtedly equivalent to hitting the stone with an egg! All deacons of the chamber of Commerce rushed frantically towards Leiyun chamber of commerce at this moment. Sean and his army and strong men turned a blind eye to these crazy deacons of the chamber of commerce again. They still marched slowly at a leisurely pace, but because of the different attitudes before and after, the constant footsteps fell into the ears of the deacons of the chamber of Commerce this time, but they were like the magic sound of life, as if every time they sounded, their lives would be lost quickly. Sean as a lord, this is the first time he has shown an advantage that belongs only to him. The people in the whole grey shadow black market also saw the Lord show his tusks for the first time. Ferocious and full of absolute deterrence. When the long dragon marched to an intersection of the grey shadow black market, a woman who had been waiting here for a long time finally stepped forward. She is wearing a set of light armor, which does not look gorgeous. The overall structure takes simplicity as the design concept. It is completely different from the design concept of light armor in the world today. This armor also has smooth line design on the premise of ensuring sufficient defense, so it will not affect the wearer''s action. But when people see this light armor, their first impression is not addicted to its uniqueness, but will be attracted by its tidiness. Under the light emitted by the spotlight of the underground black market, the silver armor body looks particularly bright, and even has a holy halo. This is the angel armor. Reina is the only one with such a suit of armor under Sean''s command. Carrying the red spear, she went up to Sean, knelt on one knee and presented her loyalty to the Lord as a knight. "Where''s Clov?" Sean said. "He is responsible for defending the line of defense and preventing anyone from taking the opportunity to escape." Rena replied respectfully. Sean nodded and said nothing more. There are three entrances and exits in the gray shadow black market. Sean wanted to catch all the chambers of Commerce, so it is very important to prevent people from escaping. The thunder lion side, because they came all the way, can slightly reduce the number of people left behind; Clough''s Cecilia guard group had only 500 people and needed him very much, so he had no plan to join the war; As for the steel wings, the number of people is the largest, but relatively, because there are no strong people in charge, the actual combat effectiveness is the weakest, so they are also not sent out. It can be said that Reina, Alfred, Bannock, Cecilia, and 800 soldiers of the thunder lion are all the cards Sean uses to deal with the small chamber of Commerce Alliance, the gray shadow black market. This is his greatest advantage as a lord rather than an adventurer. At any time, as long as he wants, he will never fight alone. Turning his head sideways, Sean looked at the huge stone arch less than 300 meters away from him. On the walls on both sides of the arch, there are huge flags hanging on both sides and on the ground. The flags on both sides are gray as the background color. In the middle of the flag, there is a black cloud surrounded by thunder, and a lightning falls in the middle of the thunder cloud. This is the emblem of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. There is a majestic momentum in it. Behind the arch, there was a group of more than 30 chambers of Commerce. There were at least two or three hundred of them. At the moment, they were excited and glared at Sean angrily. If anger can be equivalent to murder, then this crowd may really be comparable to Sean''s thunder lion. But looking at the pale faces of many of them, it is obvious that many people here are just holding on. I''m afraid these people will soon get confused as long as Sean orders the attack. There are probably only less than 50 people who really dare to fight. However, these 50 people may not be very good at military battle, but in terms of personal strength, it is really a headache. "Baron Sean Connery!" Looking at Sean from a distance, a middle-aged man took the lead in yelling, "I hope you know what you''re doing!" The middle-aged man is wearing the most popular TUXEDO in the aristocratic circle of the Millennium covenant empire. Even at this moment, his standing posture is still very standard and straight, and there is a unique aristocratic charm all over his body. It is obvious that he should be a prominent aristocrat from the Millennium covenant empire. From the point of view that several guards around him have a strong aristocratic style of the Millennium covenant Empire, it is possible that the Leiyun chamber of Commerce and the Millennium covenant Empire collude, and even the royal family of the Millennium covenant empire is remotely controlling the chamber of Commerce. However, Sean even dared to kill the head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant empire. Would he still care about such a chamber of Commerce? "Cecilia, tear down the gate and the wall." Sean said faintly. "OK." Cecilia smiled. She doesn''t reject Sean''s orders. On the contrary, she likes to listen to Sean''s arrangements, which makes her feel needed. So Cecilia soon began to sing the mantra. She didn''t hide her intention. Her mantra sang slowly, and even added several super magic effects, which could greatly increase Cecilia''s magic power. Listening to Cecilia''s mantra singing, the sound gradually increased, and the surrounding air began to become a little dry and hot, which was a sign that the fire element began to be active. However, in a few seconds, this hot and dry wave had completely affected the surrounding area. Even the people of the chamber of Commerce in the arch knew what magic Cecilia was preparing. For a time, many people began to panic. "Sean, are you crazy?" The middle-aged aristocrat, probably from a large family or royal family of the Millennium covenant Empire, also roared with surprise. "It''s just a door. Do you need to make such a fuss?" Sean curled his lips disdainfully. His voice was not loud, but it was enough for the other party to hear. At this time, Cecilia''s singing was over before the middle-aged nobleman could say anything again. The fire red vortex began to emerge in the air. The naked eye visible fire elements are constantly converging towards the vortex. Because the number is huge and dense, it looks like countless fire red light bands are converging. Spark vortex. This is a battlefield level magic. The so-called battlefield level magic is a special type of magic used by the mage association to distinguish general magic. This kind of magic can only be seen on the battlefield. The main feature is great power and wide coverage. Of course, the consumption of magic is also very large. At least it is far from what an ordinary magician can bear. At least it needs the cooperation of a mage group. The minimum requirement for a mage group is six magicians with silver strength. Now, as soon as the spark vortex appeared, the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance became even more flustered, because they all knew that this was a battlefield level magic. But compared with panic, the middle-aged deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce looked incredible. He could see clearly that Cecilia was the only magician singing in the spark vortex from beginning to end. Could it be said that the little girl''s magic was equivalent to six magicians? Is Cecilia''s magic equivalent to six magicians with silver strength? This is obviously impossible. Even if she is brilliant, the accumulation of magic is always a barrier that the magician can''t get around. To have the magic equivalent to six lower silver magicians, the magician must at least touch the edge of the Holy Land and master the relevant rules that can effectively control the fluctuation of magic. But Cecilia also has a special place, that is, her magic power is really not comparable to ordinary magicians. Although she doesn''t have the magic equivalent to six magicians, she still has the magic equivalent to two ordinary magicians. However, these are not her real special places. The secret that Cecilia can display the battlefield level magic of spark vortex lies in her blood talent. The awakening of Phoenix blood makes Cecilia naturally lower than other magicians in the consumption and recovery of magic. Moreover, as long as fire magic is involved, Cecilia needs to consume less magic, and her control power and accuracy will be greatly improved - magicians need to consume a lot of magic in many magic, because their mental power control is not accurate enough and a lot of magic will be wasted. Therefore, Cecilia''s ability to cast the spark vortex is not accidental, but a necessity, because this magic is not particularly difficult for Cecilia. Of course, after performing this magic, Cecilia will also have no magic left. However, at the moment, it was originally for Liwei, so naturally there was no need to care about the consumption of magic. When the spark vortex was completely formed, it finally made a sudden explosion. The blast air blew around a cloud of smoke and dust, and even the spotlight and fluorescent stone on the dome of the underground black market were broken and shattered. The power of battlefield magic can be seen from this. But the power of the spark vortex does not refer to the blast. When the flame vortex exploded in mid air, countless fist sized fireballs burst out. However, strangely, these fireballs did not shoot out in all directions, but in the direction of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. They were like air to ground missiles, with a long fire tail, and directly hit the arch and stone wall of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. On the surface, there seems to be no difference between spark vortex and fire rain. However, in fact, these fireballs of the spark vortex are all compressed to a very high degree before they are formed. The power of each fireball is at least equivalent to a level 4 fire magic. Compared with the level 5 fire rain, its power is naturally more than a little different. Looking ahead, there are at least more than 300 fireballs in the sky. If these fireballs really fall on those people in the chamber of Commerce Alliance, it will be enough to kill them dozens of times. But Sean didn''t do that because he knew very well that people in the chamber of Commerce Alliance could not live without magicians. Sure enough. When these fireballs were about to hit the arch and stone wall of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, several obscure magic waves came out from the crowd of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. The next moment, all kinds of magic will be issued in the crowd of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Wind blades, ice cones, fireballs, and even mud walls rising from the ground. All these magic are facing Cecilia''s spark vortex - this is another mystery of the spark vortex. As long as the caster does not remove this magic, the spark vortex will remain. As long as it continues to inject magic, it can complete the second expansion and then launch a new round of fireball attack again. As long as the magic is enough, Then you can even launch an unlimited offensive. However, because of Cecilia''s deliberate behavior, all the fireballs exploded from the spark vortex concentrated in the direction of the arch. Therefore, the magic issued by those magicians on the other side must first break the fireball array of the spark vortex before they can attack the core of the spark vortex. Countless magics collided in midair, and then sent out wave after wave of stronger impact airflow. This time, the real fire and rain scattered all over the sky, completely covering the 300 meter road between Sean and the other party. In this magical attack on the bomb, the shops on both sides of the road were completely covered and swallowed up by the fire and rain, and several houses collapsed completely in the first wave of collision. However, this round of attack only consumed about a quarter of the fireball of the spark vortex, and the remaining fireballs continued to shoot down. This time, the chamber of Commerce Alliance once again organized a stronger counterattack. A large number of magic began to be cast. This time, the magic is still dominated by level 2 and level 3 low-level magic, because this kind of magic is released very quickly. However, in the last bombardment, this consumption can not have a great impact on the fireball group of the spark vortex. Therefore, in this round of attack, Sean saw several level 4 and level 5 magic, but these magic still can not play a decisive role in the fireball group of the spark vortex. When the second magic bomb exploded in the air, half of the 300 meter street was covered by fire and rain, and the ground was full of burning flame debris. At the same time, several houses collapsed in the impact and explosion of these magic bombs. But this time, the effect has also become somewhat significant. At least more than half of the fireball groups have been consumed, and the remaining fireball groups are only one-third of the initial number. But Sean knew that in this consumption of bombardment, it was the magician of the other party who suffered. Because Cecilia has Phoenix blood, and her wisdom and spiritual attributes are far beyond the normal magician of the same level, these are the reasons why she can be equivalent to a small mage group alone. However, with her current magic, it is also unsustainable. In the case of one-on-one, she may be able to win easily, even one-on-two or three will not fall into the disadvantage, but if the conflict war between the two sides breaks out, if the magician of the other side does not choose to fight with Cecilia, it is Sean who will suffer in the battlefield. The magician is the real confidence of these chamber of Commerce alliances. Therefore, the best way is to let Cecilia take the lead and force the magician of the other party to consume the magic first. If it''s just pure defense magic, the other magicians can take turns to cast it. In this way, Sean still has no advantage. Therefore, only this means of completely beating the face can force the other party to attack each other. However, the magicians on the other side were worse than Sean thought. After two waves of magic response, the third round of attack became few, and even less powerful than the first hasty response. Then, everyone saw that the arch and the stone wall of Leiyun chamber of commerce were completely turned into debris and fire wall under the bombardment of the fireball of the spark vortex. The road 300 meters away has completely become a burning road. The magic flame formed by dense fire elements has extremely strong viscosity and high temperature. If the magic doesn''t disappear, these magic flames won''t disappear. In terms of time alone, I''m afraid this street will not pass in the next day or two. "Sean!" The deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce looked at the doorway that had been completely destroyed. His face looked very ferocious. He didn''t have the elegant demeanor of the aristocracy before, "you... You wait for the Revenge of Leiyun chamber of Commerce!" "Revenge?" Sean smiled and looked unspeakably calm and elegant. "Do you Lei Yun chamber of Commerce know that you threaten a Lord with a formal title?" "Your behavior is provoking the whole chamber of Commerce Alliance!" "Is there less that I challenge your Chamber of Commerce Alliance?" Sean shrugged disdainfully, "the Great Rift Valley area planned by your head and tail snake is still in my hands now. Didn''t you order all chambers of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce Alliance not to conduct any transactions with me for this purpose In that case, I don''t need to talk about any transaction with you, because I have made a decision. In the future, any chamber of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce Alliance in my territory will be an illegal chamber of Commerce, and all stocks will be confiscated. At the same time, I will prohibit any chamber of Commerce affiliated to the chamber of Commerce Alliance from passing through my territory, and all violators will be disposed of as smugglers. " "You! How dare you! " "Why don''t I dare?" Sean sneered. "Don''t forget that I''m a legitimate Lord. This is my advantage." "You..." Sean is not interested in continuing to say a lot of nutritious nonsense to each other: "don''t you me him. My purpose here today is very clear, that is to trouble your Leiyun chamber of Commerce, because I gave you an ultimatum two days ago, but it''s a pity that you don''t seem to take my words very seriously. So today, you need to pay some price. Only in this way can I get more accurate facts in my decree later Cecilia. " As Sean''s words fell, Cecilia smiled and suddenly stretched out her hand. Although her face has been a little pale due to the excessive magic consumed by the spark vortex just now, her action now belongs to her instinctive reaction, so it will not cause any harm to her. Then, everyone can clearly see that the expanding flames around suddenly stagnate, as if the time of the whole space had been stopped. Then the next second, these flames began to shrink rapidly at an amazing speed, and then turned into fire lines and quickly condensed towards the spark vortex in the air. Everything looks like time is going back. However, in just a few seconds, all the flames of the whole street disappeared and completely condensed into a huge fireball in mid air. However, this fireball is not the final form, because it is constantly compressed and condensed. Finally, it only becomes a miniature fireball about the size of a ruby, then floats to Cecilia''s palm and begins to rotate around Cecilia''s palm. Like a naughty flame elf. People who have fought side by side with Cecilia have seen Cecilia''s wonderful means of playing with the fire. Although they will be amazed every time they see this scene, they will not be too shocked if they see it too many times. On the contrary, those who have never seen such means on the side of the chamber of Commerce Union are all stunned at the moment. Although the door of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was destroyed, it is a very humiliating behavior, but as long as the flames are still burning, they are safe. But now these flames are so obedient that Cecilia takes them back, which is not a good thing for them, because Sean''s army is bound to march in. "Blood awakened!" Among the people who had been scared silly, someone finally uttered a low murmur that was almost dreamy, "this fire control skill is definitely the ability of legendary blood!" Blood awakener! This word is very strange to ordinary people, but it is definitely not strange to people who are as knowledgeable as the deacon of the chamber of Commerce and can become the escort of the chamber of Commerce. The power and terror of blood awakened people have been deeply impressed in their minds for a long time. If they can choose, they would rather give up all resources than be enemies with blood awakened people. But now, it''s too late. Because no one would have thought that Sean had a blood awakener under his command. However, the terrible and powerful of blood awakened people also refers to what happens after they step into the holy land, and before that, the strength that blood awakened people can play is actually very limited. At least, Cecilia has no ability to continue to fight, because her magic has been completely consumed, but her war record is also very brilliant, because she paralyzed four or five magicians with the same strength. "The next battle, leave it to me." Sean reached out and patted Cecilia on the head. "Bannock will protect you here. Wait for my triumph." Cecilia smiled and nodded. She didn''t speak and didn''t need to speak. Her eyes could represent everything. She never lacked confidence in Sean. Chapter 546 The door of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was completely demolished, and the flames blocking both sides completely disappeared. The most important thing is that the other party''s mage power has been completely consumed. This time, nothing can stop the attack of the thunder lion. Before today, Sean really thought about solving some problems in a more peaceful way. But when the two-day deadline ended, Sean knew that something didn''t change if he wanted to. Therefore, since it is destined to be a bloody battle from the beginning, there is naturally no room for maneuver. So Sean simply pulled out the dead bone, raised it to the front, and spit out two words in a deep voice: "attack!" With this order, the lion of thunder burst out like a blue torrent of steel and rushed towards the Leiyun chamber of Commerce. The whole 800 lions of thunder shouted and killed like thunder. At this moment, the deacons of the chamber of Commerce who had never seen the military battle were all frightened. And after fear, there is real chaos. However, this confusion did not last too long. The deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was obviously a person who had experienced great storms. Although his face was still pale, he did not become panic like others, but soon began to issue a series of transfer orders. In such an environment, what he needs to do most is to stop the chaos that has begun to form. Judging from the momentum of the soldiers under Sean, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce already knew that the LORD was serious and he really wanted to catch them all. Although he knows very well that if he gives up resistance, there are likely to be more people who can live, but all the main members of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, including him, can''t live, and it is this despair that makes him fight to the death. Even if he had to bury more people, he would not hesitate. Because it can bring more trouble to the Lord. So after stopping the spread of chaos, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce soon ordered all the guards to attack Sean''s army. Although the number of them is only two or three hundred, I''m afraid there are less than a hundred people who can really participate in the battle except the deacons and ordinary people of various chambers of Commerce and the guards of those chambers of Commerce. However, these 100 people, who are usually used by various chambers of Commerce to maintain the internal security of chambers of Commerce, although their strength is not very good, they can still act as soldiers with weapons and equipment. Of course, it is naturally impossible for these people to set up a military array. But anyway, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce didn''t think too much. What he really hopes for is the group of nearly 100 experts led by the strong, which is the main force he really hopes for. As for those ordinary people, they are purely used by him as cannon fodder. The battle was doomed from the beginning to be impossible to win. Even if they can win, it will only be a terrible victory, and after that, they need to face the other two armies under Sean. Therefore, from the beginning, the Deacon''s goal of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was very clear, that is to win the Lord Sean. As long as he can successfully subdue the Lord, he can stop the other party''s attack, and the next thing will enter the link he is good at. Negotiations. As long as he is at the negotiating table, he is likely to survive. This is the way profit seekers think. Now, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce has only one problem, that is, how to subdue Sean, who is heavily protected by the lion of thunder. But soon, his distress became a contemptuous surprise, because he found that Lord Sean didn''t honestly hide in the protection circle, but rushed to the front, and even Alfred the lion king and Reina, another strong man, fell behind him. "It''s death!" The chamber of Commerce sneered and gave the same order to attack. But in this attack, there was one man who didn''t shoot. That''s the next golden strongman from the dawn light chamber of Commerce. He was the first person to see Sean and Cecilia fight, but he didn''t know that Cecilia was a blood awakener before. But no matter before or now, the golden strongman had no courage to fight with Sean for a long time, so when the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce ordered the attack, he quietly pulled up the deacon of dawn light chamber of Commerce and was ready to leave through the back door of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. He did not intend to participate in this battle from the beginning. Of course, he tried to prevent the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce from coming to join the fun at the beginning, but his suggestion was not adopted. But in any case, as the escort of the dawn light chamber of Commerce, he has the responsibility to protect the Deacon''s safety. Therefore, at the moment, when recognizing that Sean is playing for real rather than a simple verbal threat, the only thing he can do now is to leave with the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce. Naturally, it is impossible to hide this move from others around. If at other times, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of commerce must start with the light of dawn chamber of Commerce, which is a good reason for doing it, both public and private. But at the moment, he has no energy to do so, because if he disperses his hands to find the trouble of the dawn light chamber of commerce at this time, it is likely to expand the chaotic situation that is not easy to suppress. Similarly, there may be a lack of manpower ahead, resulting in the inability to subdue Sean. However, it was not only the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance who found this move, but also Sean. Moreover, he recognized the identities of the two men at a glance. Dawn light chamber of Commerce. In essence, Sean is a little grateful to the dawn light chamber of Commerce. If the chamber of Commerce had not disclosed it privately, Sean would not have known the conspiracy of the chamber of Commerce Alliance against him. No matter what the circumstances at that time, the dawn light chamber of Commerce made a compromise, but Sean still wanted to read this kindness. At the moment, seeing the light of dawn, the chamber of Commerce chose to withdraw rather than participate in the battle against him, which finally relieved some of Sean''s inner troubles. "Rena." Sean, in charge, shouted in a deep voice. "Lord." Rena, who was a little behind Sean, made a slight effort and was completely side by side with Sean. "Those gold strongmen of the other side will certainly attack me directly. It''s difficult to deal with it with my current strength." Sean doesn''t think he is a Lord. He needs to bear everything. He will never let go if he can win the enemy. But similarly, if he can''t solve it alone because of his strength, he will simply say his lack of strength, "I''ll solve the golden strongman of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, The remaining few inferior gold strongmen will be handed over to you And when you''re done, go and support Fred immediately. " "I see." Rena nodded. "Sean, how will this war be fought?" It was Alfred who asked this time. "None." Sean glanced at those chamber of Commerce guards who were less than 100 meters away from him and said coldly, "since they dare to resist, we''ll suppress them. As for those deacons of the chamber of Commerce, they will all be under centralized care at that time, and anyone who dares to resist or shout will also be dealt with But none of the people from the Leiyun chamber of Commerce will stay. " Alfred gave Sean a deep look. Falling from this decision means that Sean is completely enmity with Leiyun chamber of Commerce, and the two sides can no longer have any possibility of coexistence. As one of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the chamber of Commerce Alliance, Leiyun chamber of Commerce will also greatly affect the relationship between the chamber of Commerce Alliance and Sean. However, Alfred also knows that if Sean is not strong enough for the deacon of Leiyun chamber of commerce at this time, the chamber of Commerce Alliance will regard Sean as a paper tiger who only makes verbal threats but does not dare to take practical action in the future, which is more unfavorable to Sean, even in the long run, Sean''s future actions are likely to be restrained by the chamber of Commerce Alliance. If a lord doesn''t even have this independence, how can he be a lord? So Alfred could understand Sean''s feeling of breaking this bondage at all costs. Since even Sean already had this kind of consciousness, Alfred, as a subordinate, certainly had to have the same consciousness. He thanked Sean, because if it weren''t for Sean, he wouldn''t be who he is today. Of course, he couldn''t be with his daughter. It was because of this gratitude that Alfred made a decision at the moment, that is, no matter what path Sean chose in the future, even the throne of a tyrant destined to be piled up with bones, or the bloody road full of thorns, he will always accompany him. Until the end of life. Therefore, facing Sean''s killing order, which can be said to be a bloody policy, Alfred nodded seriously: "I see." Understand, not know. Rena glanced slightly at Alfred. She always felt that he seemed to have changed at this moment, but she couldn''t tell what the change was. However, as a gold strongman, she is sure that Alfred''s breath has obviously strengthened at this moment. The distance of less than 100 meters was quickly completely crossed when both sides charged at the same time. As Sean expected, when there were only thirty or forty meters left, the gold giants from the chamber of Commerce Union accelerated towards Sean at the same time. In terms of the speed of the gold strong, this distance is equivalent to a few steps for them. So it was almost just a blink of an eye. These golden giants had killed Sean in front of him. Similarly, as the strong man on Sean''s side, Rena also accelerated the sprint when the gold strong man of the other side did something. As a knight, her skills in this field are much more accurate and powerful than those of the other side. Of course, her response also falls within the other side''s expectation. After all, Rena is the only gold strong person in Sean''s side. It was only unexpected that Ruina did not match the upper gold strongman of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, but chose the three lower gold strongmen behind the gold strongman. Although this move made the other party a little surprised, this surprise soon turned into joy. Because the top gold strongman of Leiyun chamber of Commerce faced Sean after passing by Rena. Chapter 547 In the expectation of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, the strongest person in our chamber of commerce should be stopped by Rena, who is also the top gold. So it was the four lower gold giants of the other chambers of Commerce who really fought with Sean - of course, the departure of dawn light chamber of Commerce left only three. As for the hundreds of guards in silver territory, they are used to contain Sean''s army. After all, the individual strength of the strong in silver territory is much stronger than that of ordinary soldiers, so although the number is small, the quality is still superior. However, from the moment the conflict began, the initiative was completely out of the hands of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. But anyway, the face of Lei Yun chamber of commerce still shows an excited look. Because the strongest of their chamber of Commerce has met Sean. People in the chamber of Commerce have heard of Lord Sean''s settlement of two quasi strong men in the gray shadow black market. But after all, he is only a quasi strong man. Although according to the deacon of the dawn light chamber of Commerce, Johnson had an insight during the battle to break through the realm, after all, he can not be regarded as a real strong man because he has just broken through and has not completely consolidated his strength. There is still a big gap between the quasi strong and the real strong. Being called quasi strong is just a kind of honorific title for those who are expected to become strong by the experts in the silver realm. However, in the eyes of the real strong, they will not call them "quasi strong" at all, but "pseudo strong" with a strong derogatory meaning. Moreover, the gap between lower gold and upper gold is equally great. In front of the upper gold strongman of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, let alone that Sean just killed two pseudo strongmen, even if he could kill the lower gold strongman, he would not take it in his eyes. Because he is a superior gold strongman. If he doesn''t even have this confidence in his own strength, he can''t become a superior gold strongman. So like other people''s excitement, the top gold strongman named maudes also has an excited face. Because he has seen the dawn of victory. The weapon used by maudes is a war gun. This is a long handled weapon defined as "major" in the game. It is usually a weapon belonging to the class of heavy cavalry. The most common weapon is the class of ground dragon cavalry. Of course, some people who have been specially transferred will use such highly lethal weapons, such as the final transfer route of heavy cavalry class - war knight, which Sean once saw. This class is a completely opposite class of barrier Paladin. Although they can act as a sequence of Ertan in terms of defense ability, they are physical exporters second only to crazy soldiers in terms of attack power, and they don''t follow the explosive flow route like thieves and assassins. Their output data is very stable, and they can accept the increase of ability from all aspects. However, the biggest disadvantage is that their agility is almost zero, which means that they can only resist hard and can''t dodge when facing the enemy''s attack. Sean always felt that it was because this profession had almost no agility that it was positioned as high output and two Tan in the game. However, Sean doesn''t know whether modus is a war knight, but it''s really rare to use this special weapon. At least it can show that the opponent''s strength value is absolutely extraordinary. So Sean had no intention of wrestling with each other in terms of strength from the beginning. Compared with the other party''s excited and ferocious smile, Sean''s face showed a few colors of contempt and ridicule, which seemed more elegant and noble. But this elegance, apart from provoking the enemy, obviously did not bring any substantive benefits to Sean. Maudes suddenly stabbed the gun in his hand forward. In this windless space, there was a roar, and an extremely strong wind pressure rushed towards Sean''s face with overwhelming momentum. At the moment of feeling the terrible power of modus''s shot, Sean''s face suddenly changed, and the fighting spirit in his body burst out immediately. However, he changed his previous attitude and jumped back to open the distance between each other. Once this distance is pulled, it is a span of nearly ten meters. Almost at the moment when Sean retreated, maudes had just finished stabbing his gun. There was an air wave at the tip of the gun, and then a little farther away, and soon a second, smaller air wave also exploded, and then the third and fourth, extending to a distance of seven or eight meters. Finally, these air waves did not explode again. With the explosion of each air wave, the visible ripples swing out circles of ripples in the air and then spread. On this battlefield, Sean can rely on his agility to avoid this terrible blow in an instant, but it doesn''t mean that others can avoid this blow so easily. Although the thunder lion knew that the strong man was dealt with by Sean, so it had given up a large enough range for the two to fight, the power of modus''s blow was so great that the air ripples spread by the air wave explosion could shake tens of meters away. Although the soldiers of the thunder lion do not have any lethal power at this distance, it is still inevitable that they will be affected. At least more than a dozen soldiers of the thunder lion temporarily lost their combat ability on the spot because of the shock wave because they are close to the battlefield. However, fortunately, their position is relatively backward. Therefore, although they have temporarily lost their combat ability, they will not be attacked by other enemies. But a drop in morale is inevitable. Maudes glanced at the thunder lion soldier who quickly opened a greater distance from him, and his face was more ferocious. Although he was slightly surprised that Sean''s response was so quick, he still didn''t pay attention to Sean, because the upper silver and upper gold are an insurmountable gap after all. If he didn''t want to capture Sean alive, the task would be much simpler for maudes. Of course, in maudes''s view, a mere Baron is actually no big deal. Anyway, for Leiyun chamber of Commerce, it doesn''t matter if it''s killed by mistake. It was precisely because of this attitude that he dared to use such powerful attack skills in the first attack just now. However, he was not completely able to kill Sean, which made maudes a little unhappy. However, compared with maudes'' unhappiness, Sean''s mood was much calmer. Now that the war has started, of course, he has no plan to be merciful. Sean really wants to eradicate all the people belonging to Leiyun chamber of Commerce in the gray shadow black market. He wants to give the chamber of Commerce Alliance a real threat, rather than the oral dispute on the negotiation table in the past. So Sean didn''t feel anything wrong with modus''s first strike. This is the dignity and pride that a real strong man should have. But through this shot, Sean has basically touched the attribute points of maudes. There is no doubt that war Knights have little agility. On the contrary, in terms of strength and endurance, people who can become war Knights must have unique and high attributes. However, maudes'' talent in this aspect definitely belongs to the level of genius, because Sean has judged that maudes'' strength value is definitely more than 200 points just now, Otherwise, his storm gun could not be so powerful. As one of the three signature skills of war knights, the appearance rate of storm gun is very high, because the damage judgment of this skill is directly linked to the power attribute. As long as the power is stronger, the power of this skill will be greater. Although the hand of the storm gun will have a hard and straight judgment of up to three seconds, and the starting action is also very obvious, as long as you eat this skill in the front, you will not only receive a very terrible damage judgment, but also fall into the judgment effect of dizziness, concussion and other side effects, which means that the three second hard and straight time does not exist for the war knight. Of course, if you get hit head-on. But! The current environment is not a game. If you eat a storm gun in the front of the war knight, you must at least have a barrier Paladin like Bannock, and you must be fully armed. With Sean''s small body of flesh and blood and being shot by the storm in the front, even if he doesn''t die, he is definitely half dead. With the characteristics of war knights, Sean thinks that if he is also a top gold strongman, he still dares to play with each other, but with the strength of only top silver, he doesn''t dare to parry or block modus''s attack. So you can only choose to avoid. However, maudes'' strength value is far beyond his estimation. Once he pulls away, Sean can''t fight back at the first time. Even in reality, maudes still has a hard straight time of three seconds after casting the storm gun, but he can''t get close to the target at this time. The reason is simple. The shock wave after the shot of the storm gun. If Sean immediately chooses to fight back after modus takes the shot, he will certainly be involved in the impact range of the shock wave. With his current willpower and equipment attributes, even if he can avoid the side effects of the shock wave, his body shape and speed will still be affected to a certain extent. So in fact, according to the calculation, Sean will face the possibility of fighting the war Knights head-on no matter what choice he makes. In this regard, he has no advantage at all. This is the horror of war knights. In the game, whether PVE or PVP, they have always been known as monster level bugs. Because of this, there are not many players who can successfully serve as war knights in the game. But Sean never thought that he would encounter such a bug here. He didn''t know whether to say that he was lucky or unfortunate. This reward, which is almost equal to winning five million lottery tickets, will also fall on him. Unfortunately, there is no lottery in the world, otherwise he may be able to try to buy one. Chapter 548 Sean has scruples and is not in a hurry, but it doesn''t mean that maudes is willing to waste time with Sean. A step. Only a burst of thunder was heard. On the ground where modus stood, there was a shallow pit that had fallen for several inches, and cracks were everywhere in the pit. Maudes came at Sean like a loaded shell. A magnificent momentum erupted from him. Due to the high speed and high temperature, there are some strange distortions in the space around modus. This is one of the three signature skills of war knights, war charge. Like the storm gun, this skill is linked to strength and fighting spirit, and different from the general charge skills, although the war charge does not have the effect judgment such as vertigo and interruption, the war charge is a rare range damage judgment skill. However, in the real world, with maudes'' physique and strength, any attack must be directly interrupted by his war charge. And range damage, which means Sean can''t play the limit with modus. Even if you just Dodge, you will also be hurt by the fighting spirit of the other party. So when he saw that modus threw another sign skill without hesitation, Sean just cursed fiercely, and then directly started the sprint with the same amazing reaction and flew sideways. Because Sean''s reaction was very fast, it seemed to outsiders that he and maudes had a tacit understanding and had a passing position exchange - when Sean''s sprint and maudes''s war sprint ended at the same time, Sean had stood about five meters behind maudes''s left side. But this time, Sean no longer hesitated. Because basically he has thoroughly understood several attributes of maudes. The strength value definitely exceeds 200 points, and the endurance value is not clear at present, but the agility value will never exceed 50 points, and its intelligence attribute and will attribute are obviously not high, otherwise it will not be so reckless to launch a war charge. The real function of a war charge is to surprise the enemy at close range. Imagine what it would be like to be hit by a high-speed railway that has reached its maximum speed at close range? Now that Sean has basically found out some data and character of the war knight, it''s time for him to take action. Most importantly, he has used two of the three signature skills of the war knight - in this real world, there is also a cooling time for skills, although because the world is real, Therefore, the cooling time of this skill can not be as long as more than ten minutes or even a few hours as in the game, but there are still a few minutes. A few minutes is often enough to determine and expand the advantages of both sides. So Sean''s initiative, at this juncture, is not only an excellent choice of time, but even the geographical advantage is entirely on his side, because modus is facing Sean with his back. After turning on adrenal stimulation, light body technique and the ability to use the field, Sean''s agility value directly exceeded the 250 point level. This data has exceeded the average top gold peak. The strength value of a war knight like modus is just over 200 points, but the difference is that modus''s data is real, while Sean has it with the help of many secret skills and special abilities, so he can''t carry out any lasting war at all. However, the class based on speed flow itself is not suitable for protracted war. Maudes felt a strong wind behind him. As a superior gold power, his perception is naturally very sharp, but soon his eyes changed immediately. Because almost at the moment of sensing the strong wind, there was a slight tingling feeling behind his neck. As a veteran of the battlefield, he certainly knew what this feeling was, which showed that the LORD he despised was threatening to cause enough damage to himself. However, this point is still within modus''s expectation. After all, Johnson and dianes were killed by Sean by crisp means, so it''s not surprising that they have the strength to hurt him. But that''s all. The grimace on modus''s face was even worse, and then he also turned quickly at a very fast speed. The battle gun on his right hand was swung round and ready to sweep. Based on his judgment of his own strength, he believed that with his turn, his battle gun would definitely sweep under Sean''s ribs without accident. If he was lucky enough, the broken ribs in his body could be inserted into his heart with this blow alone. But the moment maudes moved, he realized that the situation was very different from what he had imagined. This time, maudes changed more than his eyes. As a superior gold strongman, maudes is naturally very clear about his situation, so at the moment of turning around, he has found that his speed is a beat slower than before. If you slow down the beat at this time, something fatal may happen. For example, at this moment, he feels that the tingling feeling of his carotid artery position becomes stronger. "Roar!" In a hurry, maudes finally let out a roar. A burst of extremely strong red light suddenly burst out on modus. This light has many similarities with fighting spirit, but its essence is not fighting spirit, but a special ability similar to secret skills. This ability can strengthen the caster''s own abilities. In short, it is similar to the madness of crazy soldiers, but it will not have many side effects like crazy soldiers. This is the strongest and largest of the three signboard skills of war Knights: War shelter. On the whole battlefield, with the roar and explosion of maudes, there was a red light, which could be seen clearly by people on Sean''s side and the chamber of Commerce Alliance. But it was also because it was clear enough that both sides had great worries - Alfred and Rena''s worries were because they could feel the stronger breath of maudes from this light, so they naturally worried about Sean''s safety; On the side of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, they are very clear about the strength of maudes, but at the moment, they are stunned to find that maudes not only displayed the gun of storm and war charge, but also displayed war shelter together. They are even more frightened by Sean''s mystery and strength. At this moment, both sides knew that it was definitely a bloody battle. Similarly, it announced the plan of Leiyun chamber of Commerce to capture Sean alive, which is obviously impossible to succeed. Because, at the moment when maudes showed war shelter, Rena, Alfred and the lion of thunder became more aggressive, and even began to attack without casualties. In this way, the casualties of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, which was already at a disadvantage, immediately became tragic. Ruina directly exchanged injuries for injuries, forcibly killed a lower gold strongman, and then launched a fierce attack on the other two lower gold strongmen. The two inferior gold strongmen are not as strong as Rena. At the moment, they are attacked by Rena like crazy, and soon began to become overwhelmed, and their injuries began to increase. But now, they are no longer afraid to exchange injuries with Rena, because the death of another companion has told them that at this time, the crazy Rena doesn''t care whether her injuries will intensify or increase. What she needs is only an opportunity to kill them. And once the heart has the timidity, the flaws of the two inferior gold giants will naturally become more and bigger. So the battle soon began to turn into a one-sided situation. When Rena paid a little injury as a price again, the next golden strongman also completely became a corpse. As for another next golden man, he chose to retreat without hesitation after seeing that his second companion also died under Rena''s gun, and didn''t dare to fight with Rena at all. In fact, if Rena is willing, with her great advantages in strength and equipment, she can kill the three lower gold giants without injury. Only because she is worried about Sean''s safety, she would rather pay the price of a little injury to end the battle quickly. However, this is largely because her equipment is a legendary light armor. If it is only a general standard equipment, Rena will not leave a small injury. Solve the two inferior gold strongmen. Instead of chasing the escaped inferior gold strongman, Rena turned and rushed towards Sean. But before the battle between Sean and maudes approached, Rena had heard Sean''s cry: "go support Fred." "But..." Rena opened her mouth slightly and seemed to want to say something. "Reduce our casualties as much as possible." Sean''s voice sounded again. "There''s no problem on my side right now." Rena doesn''t know that Sean''s current strength has made great progress compared with that before entering the gray shadow forest. She worries that Sean is completely a knight instinct reaction loyal to the Lord. At the moment, after hearing Sean''s words, Rena did not immediately support Alfred, but stood at an appropriate distance and silently observed Sean and modus. She knew that as long as she stood here, Alfred could safely command the army to fight with each other, so as to reduce casualties as much as possible, This is the best way to "let your soldiers reduce the wounded as much as possible". Sean saw Rena''s choice very clearly. When his mind changed, he already understood Rena''s idea, so he didn''t say anything anymore. But in fact, the inner joy is still very strong, because Sean found that in these years, he is not the only one who is constantly growing and advancing, including Rena, Alfred, Cecilia and others, who are also constantly growing and advancing. If she had changed the past, Rena would never have made a judgment on how to be the best in the current war situation. She would only choose to obey the command and quickly end the battle with strong personal strength. Just as she just chose to fight with the three inferior golden giants, that kind of fighting mode has become her instinct. At present, although this instinct is still retained, she has also become more aware of judging the situation and making the best tactical plan. And Rena standing here can really help Sean a lot. After all, Rena''s strength is there. A superior gold strongman ready to take action at any time, Rao is modus. No matter how powerful he is after opening the shelter of war, he will never dare to pay all his attention to Sean. After all, judging from the paper data, Rena''s threat is much greater than Sean, but after the fight just now, modus has also made it clear that Sean is not as easy to deal with as it seems. Because the wound on his left neck is the best proof. As long as the wound is a little deeper than a millimeter, it will directly cut off his carotid artery. Although with his current strength, this fatal injury will not kill him on the spot, the decline of combat power is absolute. If he can''t get effective first aid in a short time, he will also fall here. But now, the wound was really not fatal, but he did not dare to despise the simple looking long sword in Sean''s hand. "You have exercised the three special abilities of storm gun, war charge and war shelter. Does that mean you have played your cards?" "Who knows." Maudes is still ferocious, but this ferocity is different from the excitement before. This time, the ferocity is completely due to pain, "but I really underestimated you, Lord. I didn''t expect you to master the special ability of ''field''. No wonder you dare to face me alone It''s just that you think you can kill me? You have used all your cards, but you can only draw with me at most. Even if your female Knight joins the war, she can''t kill me in her current state. " "It''s true that you have opened the secret skill of war asylum, but it''s just tricky for me." Sean shook his head slightly, "not to mention that war asylum has a very big weakness, just say the cards are good. In fact, I still have a card that is useless." Hearing Sean''s words, modus''s pupils shrank suddenly. He didn''t think it necessary for Sean to deceive him, because at this moment he put Sean on an equal footing with himself. The pride of the strong is destined to prevent them from cheating their opponents with lies. What''s more, Sean has no reason to lie to him. "To tell you the truth, Leiyun chamber of commerce did give me a surprise." Sean held the sword in one hand, but his left hand reached into the small bag next to his belt. "I know that Leiyun chamber of Commerce will arrange a superior gold strongman to sit down in order to show his strength, but I didn''t expect to be a war knight. People like you, even on the battlefield, are extremely terrible and powerful individuals. Even if you join the Empire, you can at least be a military commander. I didn''t expect to act as a guard here. " With Sean''s words and actions, Rena suddenly picked up her long gun, turned away and rushed towards Alfred, because she knew that the battlefield here didn''t need her at all; Cecilia, who was still watching the war in the distance, raised her mouth slightly because she knew that Sean would win the war. And maudes, although he couldn''t see the expression of Cecilia, the blood awakener, because he turned his back to Cecilia, saw that Rena actually chose to leave the battlefield, his scalp suddenly burst open, and a strong sense of threat, which was more fearful than the sword Sean stabbed into his carotid artery just now, began to permeate him. "But unfortunately, Leiyun chamber of Commerce rejected my two-day proposal. From that moment on, the gray shadow black market could no longer have the position of this chamber of Commerce." Sean whispered, and finally took his hand out of the bag. "Therefore, it is doomed that all people belonging to Leiyun chamber of Commerce will become victims today I know this may be very cruel, but in my position, there are many things to consider. At least I will never allow anyone to disturb the situation at the critical moment when I am about to go to war with the kingdom of dabion. And you, I mean, the chamber of Commerce Alliance is not just aimed at Leiyun chamber of Commerce. What you do at this moment violates my bottom line. " Sean slowly spread out his left hand. In the palm of his left hand, it was a golden ball of light. At the moment of seeing the light ball, maudes finally screamed in horror. Because of the strong sense of threat, he finally defeated his heart defense at this moment! "Now, I''m playing my cards." Chapter 549 Maudes could understand in an instant that what Sean had just used to suppress him was a field, which was enough to prove that he had touched the surface rules of the outermost layer of the world. What he lacked was only an opportunity. As long as this opportunity is given to him, maudes can also master the field, and with his current strength, as long as he can master the field, it means that he can step into the holy land 100%, and once he enters the holy land, the field will degenerate into a field. Therefore, when maudes sees the light ball in Sean''s hand, maudes can naturally feel the power of the strong laws attached to the light ball, and the power of these laws is an absolute fatal threat to him. That''s why maudes screamed. However, Sean didn''t need to say anything at this time. He had just chosen to give way in order to find a chance to give modus a fatal blow. The skill of calming the soul is used to deal with the next golden strongman. It is definitely a sword. No one can escape. However, if it is used to deal with the superior golden strong, its power will be greatly reduced - Sean has tested it once in the underground arena of Hastings manor, and even a magician can easily dodge it. Then Sean doesn''t think Requiem can have any effect in the face of a war knight. On the contrary, if he can''t give maudes a fatal blow with Requiem, he will become a live target in the next moment. This is also the reason why Sean did not use Requiem in his previous attacks, but used the sharpness of dead bones to assassinate maudes. But unexpectedly, the fatal assassination with speed as the advantage failed to succeed, which forced Sean to take Gulu out. Of course, it''s a good harvest to force maudes out of the special skill of war asylum. Now, when Sean opens the last card, it means that the game is over. The palm of his hand shook slightly, Gulu gave a low cry of dissatisfaction, but he soon flew into the air. He has been in a deep sleep recently, so he is very dissatisfied with being rudely awakened by Sean. However, he has a soul contract with Sean. In other words, Sean can play with him as much as he can. He can never pose any threat to Sean, so he can only vent his extreme dissatisfaction on maudes. Seeing Gulu''s lift off, modus''s heart was even more frightened. At this moment, he thought of running away for the first time, instead of treating Sean as nothing as before. But this time, it was Sean''s turn to act mercilessly. When maudes'' attention was completely attracted by grunt, Sean made a lunge towards maudes, which was much faster than before. When modus came back, Sean had crossed his best attack distance. At this distance, the power of his hand would be much worse. Moreover, coupled with the hasty response, modus could only parry reluctantly. It was even more impossible to fight back. The dead bone and the war gun were just a confrontation, which immediately burst into dazzling sparks, and the war gun in modus''s hand obviously belonged to the magic weapon immediately had a light white scratch. This change made maudes'' pupils shrink suddenly. Although he had overestimated Sean''s strength and equipment as much as possible, he didn''t expect that the so-called overestimation in his opinion still underestimated the Lord''s strength. Because the material of the equipment that can be used as a demonized weapon must be strengthened to a certain extent. Only in this way can it withstand the side effects of the demonized weapon. Therefore, the more powerful the demonized weapon is, the harder it is, and it is not inferior to the general legendary epic equipment. But even so, his gun was still cut a shallow mark by Sean''s long sword, which means that if he dares to fight hard with his weapon, the final result is that his weapon was cut off by Sean''s sword. Knowing this, maudes immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. He must distance himself from Sean and use his strength as an advantage to suppress Sean. Otherwise, he may really fall here today. At the thought of the threat of thinking, even maudes can''t completely calm down. However, as soon as his figure retreated, the moment he tried to distance himself from Sean, there was a sharp pain in his back into the bone marrow. The pain was extremely fierce and abrupt. He felt like he was directly hit by a siege crossbow. It seemed that his vertebrae would break. The next moment, he felt a sweet taste in his throat, a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and his thick momentum was directly interrupted. "Gollum!" It seems that Gulu is more dissatisfied than confused that he can''t kill maudes with all his strength. He was hidden by Sean for so long that he finally showed his face today, but he didn''t make any achievements at all. You should know that even the inferior gold strongman will be seriously injured even if he is hit by Gulu at such a high speed and with all his strength, because the force of rules surrounded by Gulu is not joking. Basically, it can be called that nothing can be broken. But under such circumstances, it only made maudes vomit blood, and the injury was not even too serious, which of course made Gulu feel very unhappy. But Sean knew very well that it was not suck, but Muse''s war asylum was awesome. This ability has greatly strengthened the physical strength of maudes, and maudes is also a person who contacts the rules, so Gulu''s impact did not cause fatal damage to maudes. However, even so, there is a huge flesh and blood wound on modus''s back at the moment, which is the trace of being hurt by Gulu''s force field. Through this, Sean understands that although Gulu''s lethality is very strong, it is similar to his peace of mind. He can only kill with one blow when facing the inferior, If you are facing too powerful enemies or enemies who have touched the rules, the lethality will decrease accordingly. Similarly, maudes'' arrogance is one of the important reasons for his current situation. Because the war knight, as a career of positioning Deputy Tan in the game, is wearing heavy armor, which is the most basic configuration, but maudes only mentions a magic war gun and dares to fight. He doesn''t wear that heavy armor with a thickness no less than that in the traditional sense. Isn''t it tuoda? If you have this heavy armor and the skill of war shelter, he can''t spit out a mouthful of blood directly in the face of Gulu''s sneak attack. Although the injury is not serious for him, as long as there is a slight injury in the fight between the strong, it will soon affect the inclination of the Libra of victory. Therefore, from this moment on, maudes has actually fallen into the disadvantage. At least, before several special abilities and skills possessed by Sean have not disappeared, Sean is a real superior gold strongman. Or the superior gold strongman who has mastered the special ability of "field". Knowing that you should know the PVP combat principle when you are ill, Sean can''t stop at the slightest at this moment, but launches a fierce attack on modus with a more crazy momentum. Gulu, who was in touch with Sean, also felt Sean''s heart for the first time, so he quickly pulled away and was ready to attack maudes from a tricky angle again. Seeing the tacit cooperation between Sean and the golden light ball, modus''s face became more gloomy. At the first time, he fully understood that the light ball was definitely not an ordinary thing, and it might be a special life he had never seen before. After weighing the two, maudes immediately turned a lot of attention to Gulu, because Gulu is much more terrible than Sean''s lethality. He doesn''t think his body can withstand many grunts. So facing Sean''s fierce attack again, modus instinctively didn''t pay too much attention, because Gulu had launched an attack from one side at this time. Under such circumstances, maudes waved his gun at Gulu without hesitation. He knew that there was a special force of rules around Gulu, so he didn''t want to fight Gulu. His purpose was to shoot Gulu, a thing of unknown origin, so he used a kind of ingenuity. Although he also knew that with the special regular force field around Gulu, most of his gun would be damaged, he could only do so for the sake of his own life. As for Sean, he is now sure that the other party has the ability to threaten his own life, but modus is still confident that he can deal with it, as long as it is not hindered by this damn light ball. However, when the gun slapped at Gulu, maudes''s face suddenly changed. Because things didn''t go as he thought. The shot he fired did not shoot the light ball, but was stuck by him. A strange collision force was fed back to his hand through the gun, which not only paralyzed his right hand, but even almost got rid of the gun. At the same time, Sean had rushed to maudes with an arrow. Because maudes didn''t pay enough attention to Sean and didn''t know enough about Gollum, facing Sean''s arrival, he had lost any ability to counterattack and parry. Just like the meat on the chopping board, he could only watch the butcher knife in Sean''s hand swing towards him! "No -" The scream of tearing heart and lungs suddenly sounded on the battlefield, but it was clearly only a person''s voice, but it overshadowed the cry of thousands of people on the battlefield. deafen the ear with its roar. Chapter 550 There was silence on the battlefield. It''s true silence. The people on the side of the chamber of Commerce Alliance have stopped the attack. In order to reduce casualties, Alfred did not continue to order the attack. The two sides had a tacit understanding and stopped the battle at the same time. However, when people on the side of the chamber of Commerce Alliance saw the battlefield after the armistice, they were still deeply shocked by the tragic battlefield situation in front of them. All the ordinary people who served as cannon fodder in the chamber of Commerce Union were now turned into corpses and lying quietly on the ground. Most of them, their faces are distorted, and their faces still maintain the panic and anger before death. Of course, a small number of their faces still retain the enthusiasm of dying for honor. Even those escorts of the silver realm of the chamber of Commerce Alliance have dropped by more than half, but the main reason for this is that Rena joined the battle with a very strong attitude. Before Rena joined the war, although these silver masters still suffered casualties, they could at least survive the defeat. At least Alfred''s thunder lion was also difficult. However, when they saw the situation of the battlefield at the moment, the guards of the silver chamber of commerce were very clear that although they could pose a threat to the thunder lion to a certain extent, they would eventually be wiped out. Because the soldiers of the lion of thunder fell to the ground. Everyone''s face was only calm, without fanaticism, fear, anger or other emotions. It was this calm expression that really frightened the guards of these chambers of Commerce. Because they know what this calm represents. It was fearless of death. Is it possible that an army that dares to face death and fight an enemy far more powerful than itself will fail? The answer rises in the heart of every chamber of Commerce guard. And it''s surprisingly consistent. Although the two sides had a tacit understanding to stop fighting at the same time, Alfred did not forget his duty. He still ordered to form a siege of these chamber of Commerce guards. However, this time, their actions were very slow. Obviously, they didn''t want to stimulate these people, and then another death battle broke out, because in the just battle, Alfred had damaged more than 150 soldiers of the thunder lion, at least 50 of whom came from the thunder division. "What are you doing!" Several roars came from the rear of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, "fast forward!" These chamber of Commerce guards are their last hope and the foundation and basis for their survival. Especially for Leiyun chamber of Commerce, if they lose these guards, no one will live today. So at this moment, seeing these chamber of Commerce guards stop, all members of the chamber of Commerce Alliance feel abnormal fear, which is a fear chill from the depths of their souls. Of course, it''s not that they didn''t hear modus''s last scream of horror. It''s just a subconscious choice, unwilling to admit it. Faced with the angry voices of the deacons of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, none of the chamber of Commerce guards acted. They just looked at Alfred and others slightly uneasy and cautiously. After the bloody battle just now, they have clearly understood the fact that it is difficult to obtain any advantage even if their individual strength is far better than their opponents in the face of regular soldiers deployed in the army. It was only with the cooperation of nearly 100 cannon fodder that we were able to kill more than 150 soldiers of the other side. However, such a result still made them pay for the lives of more than 30 guards of the silver border chamber of Commerce. One hundred and fifty and one hundred and thirty, the casualty ratio is close to one to one, which is actually a terrible failure for them. "Except for the people of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, as long as others surrender, I''ll spare your life." Sean''s voice came from the crowd of thunder lions. The remaining 60 guards of the chamber of Commerce looked at each other, and there was a trace of fear in each other''s eyes. Especially those guards of the Leiyun chamber of Commerce, their faces suddenly became very ugly. In the past, the identity of the guard of Leiyun chamber of Commerce was their pride and gave them a great sense of superiority, but now this identity has become their talisman. This strong change has raised an incredible feeling in their hearts. However, perhaps because Sean''s words were too domineering, or perhaps because the hearts of these guards still had little trust in Sean, so under Sean''s intimidation, these chamber of Commerce guards did not surrender or lay down their weapons, and they chose to shrink the formation. It seems that only in such a crowded situation can they dispel their inner fear. "I count to three. If you are not willing to surrender, you don''t have to surrender." Sean''s voice came out of the crowd again. At this moment, he really looked like a lord - not charging in the front, but choosing to hide in the protection circle of soldiers. Although this behavior made Sean a little uncomfortable, it has to be said that the authority of the superior was more impressive than his charging in the front. "One." The sound sounded, and all the guards of the chamber of commerce became more frightened. "If we surrender, will you really spare us?" In the crowd, someone finally asked a question. "Don''t be silly!" As soon as the voice of doubt fell, someone retorted, "how could he spare us! As long as we lay down our arms and surrender, we will be greeted by a massacre! Don''t forget the end of the white carrier pigeon chamber of Commerce! " The crowd became silent, and the atmosphere of tension, fear and despair was spreading. "Two." Sean''s voice was still calm, but at this time he did one more action: throwing something out of the crowd of the chamber of Commerce. That is a round object. The object passed through a flying arc in midair like a parabola, and then fell to the ground. Due to the action of inertia and gravity, the object bounced a few times after landing, and then rolled forward. Because of the fear of the unknown, facing the rolling of this object, the escort of the chamber of Commerce quickly gave way. No one dared to touch this thing until the round thing stopped, and everyone finally saw what it was. The next moment, several screams of collapse sounded. But what''s more, panic spreads more quickly. It was a head, a head with a frightened face. The owner of this head is the superior gold strongman of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. War knight, maudes. Although they had heard maudes screaming before, most of them knew in their hearts that maudes was probably defeated. But they didn''t expect that as a top gold power, maudes didn''t even have the ability to escape, and even his head was cut off by Sean. This is not only a kind of humiliation and contempt, but also shows Sean''s anger at what Lei Yun chamber of Commerce has done. And his unwavering attitude. "Three!" Sean''s voice sounded again. "I surrender!" In the face of such a bold rage, someone finally couldn''t bear the pressure and chose to surrender. I saw a chamber of Commerce escort quickly drop his weapon and then quickly rush out of the crowd on the side of the chamber of Commerce escort. Holding his hands high, with a panic look of nervous breakdown on his face, he ran quickly towards the thunder lion. Under Sean''s sign, several soldiers of the thunder lion quickly came forward to subdue it. The escort of the chamber of commerce did not resist in the whole process. Of course, the soldiers of the thunder lion didn''t do anything too much to stimulate these people. They just subdued the escort of the chamber of Commerce and took him away. With the first person, naturally there will be the second and third person. Soon, this herding effect completely spread among all the guards of the chamber of Commerce, and almost everyone chose to surrender. In the face of the desperate situation of death, they will certainly fight to refute, but when there is hope of survival in this desperate situation, no one will be willing to choose death at this moment. In addition to several guards of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Their real despair is at this moment. Because the companions who had fought together before had chosen to surrender, they naturally became isolated in the struggle. In this mental suffering environment, the guards of Leiyun chamber of commerce finally couldn''t bear the pressure and completely collapsed. After a roar, they rushed towards Sean and others. But they were greeted by the ruthless attack of the lion of thunder. Miracles, mercy and forgiveness did not appear on these people, so there was only death waiting for them. Seeing that all the guards of the chamber of commerce were caught, the faces of the deacons of all the chamber of Commerce Alliance finally changed. Fear, regret, despair, all kinds of emotions. Then the next moment, the deacons of the chamber of commerce finally began to flee after a scream of panic. Chaos soon began to spread completely, and I''m afraid it will sweep the whole gray shadow black market. However, at this time, the overall situation has long been decided, and the flight of the deacons of these chambers of commerce is naturally an insignificant issue for Sean, because the three channels that can leave the gray shadow black market are guarded by Sean, so it is impossible for anyone to escape here. Therefore, Sean will not waste his manpower to pursue these fleeing deacons of the chamber of commerce at the moment. He just took people and walked towards the door of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. There were still some people there who did not escape. These people were from Leiyun chamber of Commerce. "Sean, you really want to be the enemy of Leiyun chamber of Commerce!" The deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce from the Millennium covenant Empire still looked incredible. He seemed to wonder why Sean had the courage to fight against Leiyun chamber of Commerce. He was just a small Lord and Baron. "It''s not that I want to be the enemy of your Leiyun chamber of Commerce, but that you Leiyun chamber of Commerce want to be the enemy of me." Sean said calmly, "I''ve given you a chance. It''s just that you''re not rare In that case, you can''t blame me for showing my fangs. " "I ask for negotiation!" The deacon of the chamber of Commerce seemed to know that the general situation was over, so he didn''t shout again, "it''s the aristocracy of the Millennium covenant Empire, not the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce." "I refuse." Sean shook his head. "There are no nobles here, only businessmen I can''t let you set this precedent because it will disrupt my chances. " "You..." "Therefore, everyone of Leiyun chamber of commerce must die here today As a businessman. " Hearing Sean''s cold words without any emotion, the deacon of Leiyun chamber of Commerce, who was a great aristocrat of the Millennium covenant Empire, opened his eyes. Now he finally understood what Sean meant by "showing his tusks". This... Means war! Chapter 551 The size of the grey shadow black market is not small. It is larger than the towns where Sean started in Panda collar. However, it is not comparable with the later void city. After all, it is a big city that can accommodate more than 100000 people. However, at the moment, the whole gray shadow black market is full of pungent smell of blood. Although the ventilation system here has obviously been greatly improved, these bloody smells have not dissipated for a long time. In particular, the street that used to be the most prosperous street in the whole gray shadow black market not only has a disgusting smell of blood, but also is much colder than other places. It was the cold that had not been dissipated by the soul of the dead. One hundred and seventy-six members of the Leiyun chamber of Commerce''s headquarters in the gray shadow black market, including deacons, merchants, guards, factotresses and other officials, were all slaughtered by Sean. It was a bloody killing. Under this naked iron and blood suppression, the survivors of other chambers of commerce did not dare to resist. Therefore, when Alfred came to the door again with the soldiers of the thunder lion to count and confiscate the materials in the inventory of these chambers of Commerce, no chamber of Commerce dared to resist. Of course, with the cunning of businessmen, it is inevitable to cooperate openly and secretly. Under normal circumstances, if a lord like Sean has achieved the advantage of victory, he will usually choose to turn a blind eye. After all, this is also one of the rules of the game. Only this time, Sean didn''t. In other words, without the resistance led by Leiyun chamber of Commerce and the response of these chambers of Commerce, Sean might really turn a blind eye. However, since he has chosen to kill Leiyun chamber of Commerce, it is no longer possible to indulge these chambers of Commerce. As a result, several more chambers of commerce were soon slaughtered. Perhaps this massacre finally made these businessmen and guards feel the inferiority of their lives, and soon someone began to organize an escape movement. But for Sean, who has blocked three entrances and exits, of course, he can''t let these people escape, so Sean doesn''t care who the fugitives are, and his measures are still no different from his previous behavior. Massacre. Or a naked massacre. Soon, in the gray shadow black market, people began to call Sean a tyrant. Tyrant Sean. This is Sean''s second informal nickname since the miracle Lord. But thanks to the emergence of this nickname, at least no one in the gray shadow black market dared to fight Sean again. ¡­¡­ Standing by the window, watching teams of soldiers of the thunder lion guard the intersections of the streets, and then constantly move out all kinds of materials stored by the chamber of commerce that haven''t been transported to the headquarters one by one. If Wilson wants to say he doesn''t envy it, it must be false. As the owner of the grey shadow black market, he is very clear about the market price of these material resources. Similarly, he knows better that according to the rules of the gray shadow black market, the goods are delivered every six months. But because the war between Sean and the Hastings broke out too quickly and ended too quickly, the goods here have been stacked for more than eight months, which is almost equal to two shipments. This is not a small number. But no matter how envious Wilson was, he didn''t dare to think about these goods. In Wilson''s view, only the seven empires on the whole continent dare to make the idea of chamber of Commerce Alliance. Of course, there is now a tyrant Sean Connery. Wilson felt that the name was really suitable for Sean. Because Sean gives Wilson the feeling that he is a beast that doesn''t speak the rules. He always has practices that others can''t understand, destroys the established rules of the game very thoroughly, and then establishes his own rules of the game on the broken rules and forces others to follow them. Of course, in Wilson''s view, this practice is not magical and special. To put it bluntly, it is the dual policy of radish stick and courtesy before soldiers. It is just because the identity of the person who formulated this rule is very low, so this practice seems a little wonderful. A baron wants to make the rules of the game, which is impossible in the whole miracle continent. But in fact, all this has not only succeeded, but no one has dared to resist. Because those who dare to resist have become corpses. "You''ve been set aside, Mr. Wilson." Roma, from the kingdom of France, gave a chuckle and gloated in his eyes. For the former owner of the gray shadow black market who refused his offer, Roma would say he didn''t mind, just as Wilson didn''t envy Sean for swallowing the goods. But just like Wilson''s scruples, he also had deep scruples about Lord Sean Connery - after seeing Sean''s way of dealing with these chambers of Commerce, he was now deeply afraid. So just because he doesn''t dare to laugh at Sean doesn''t mean he doesn''t dare to laugh at Wilson. "It doesn''t count." Wilson looked back from the window and said calmly, "since I accepted his offer, I knew I had no way back." "But you certainly did not expect that he would carry out such a thorough massacre of the chamber of Commerce Alliance." Roma sneered, "even the people of the seven empires dare not do so. The Lord''s doing so is tantamount to completely tearing his face with the chamber of Commerce Alliance. The Principality of lane can''t protect him." "Do you think he really needs to rely on the Principality of lane?" Wilson glanced at Roma and chuckled, "I finally know why you can''t be a field Lord without a count. Even if people like you give you a piece of territory, you will soon sell it. " "What do you mean!" Territory was ROM''s pain and weakness, and Wilson''s words made his face ugly. Wilson sneered, but said nothing. Roma''s strength is really good. He can become a top gold strongman at a young age, which is enough to prove that he has strong talent or good blood. However, it is a pity that not every genius is an all-round genius after all, so Roma''s political concept and sense of smell are very bad. This is also the reason why the nomir family has not arranged a territory for him for a long time, because a political idiot like him and a person without the slightest leadership ability take charge of a territory, and the whole territory will only get worse and worse by him. Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Wilson was slightly stunned, then reached out and rubbed his face, tried to squeeze a bright smile from his face, and then said, "please come in." Seeing Wilson''s action, Roma was stunned at first, and then immediately understood who came in. As he guessed, after the door of the conference room was opened, the Lord who frightened him first came in. Sean Connery. Then came Robert, Wilson''s right-hand man, and Rena and another guy who made Roma feel the same fear. Butcher clough. The kingdom of dabion did not know enough about Sean''s intelligence, but that did not mean that other kingdoms and nobles did the same. At least, Roma, who was born in the nomire family, knew that in addition to Alfred and William, two feared generals under Sean, there was another one who also needed to be focused on, that is, clough, the head of Cecilia''s guards, also known as the butcher. If Rena, Cecilia and Sean themselves constitute the most powerful iron triangle in the personal strength of the whole panda collar, the military iron triangle is Alfred, William and clough, not Alfred, William and anno as considered by the kingdom of dabion. No one in the kingdom of dabion may know the horror of Clov, but Roma absolutely knows it. Because there were sentinels belonging to the nomir family in the original operation in the wilderness. Although he didn''t know much about it, at the beginning of the war, Clov knew very well about the military strength of sweeping several trade points in the Great Rift Valley, so he naturally knew the origin of the nickname "butcher". At that time, there was a sand table deduction within the nomir family, and finally came to the conclusion that under the same military strength, none of the nomir family would understand that it was Clov''s opponent. It is also this discovery that the nomir family attaches far more importance to Clov than the kingdom of dabion. At this moment, Roma''s heart is really shocked. Butcher clough, Lion King Alfred, tyrant Sean, Rena and Cecilia, if you add a William, the two iron triangles that constitute the strongest military power of panda''s leadership are all here. However, at this time, neither Sean nor Wilson cared about the existence of Roma - with Roma''s strength as the top gold power, Sean did despise his qualification, so neither side found the change in Roma''s look. At the moment of seeing Sean''s appearance, Wilson had made an exaggerated appearance and greeted him: "Lord Sean, your personal visit really flatters me." "Oh, Mr. Wilson, anyway, you are also the master of the gray shadow. I must pay a personal visit to show my respect." Sean smiled and Wilson hugged each other. Lord of the grey shadow! At this address, Roma''s pupils contracted again. Wilson''s face was filled with unspeakable ecstasy. Before Wilson, although he could also be called the Lord of the gray shadow, after all, it was just a self proclaimed name. He would only call him so if others gave him face, but in fact, it did no good, just like a noble family with a false name but no territory or real power. But now the name is called out from Sean''s mouth, so the meaning is completely different, which means that Wilson has been "officially" recognized at this moment. Of course, this official refers to Sean''s side. But as long as Sean is still alive, his territory has not been lost, or the gray shadow forest is still within Sean''s territory, then he is the real gray Shadow Lord, and the whole gray shadow forest belongs to his jurisdiction. This means that from now on, he no longer needs to look at the face of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. He can even become one of the makers of the rules of the game. The scope of application of the rules of the game is naturally the whole gray shadow forest. Maybe others can ignore him, but anyone who wants to find materials that can only be produced in the gray shadow forest must follow the rules of the game he has made. Lord of the gray shadow, this is what Sean gave Wilson. He is not only a promise and honor, but also a practical interest! However, this is not without cost. The price Wilson needs to pay is to completely offend the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Similarly, when he chooses to accept the honor of "Lord of the gray shadow" given by Sean, it means that he chooses to submit to Sean. At this moment, his interests were completely bound with Sean, so he could not choose to stand by and help Sean in the face of the coming war in the kingdom of dabion. Because whether Sean died or was defeated by the kingdom of dabion, it means that his name of "Lord of the gray shadow" will once again become a short title. It may even be buried here because of the retaliation of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Therefore, the mutual hug between Wilson and Sean is not just a polite act. More importantly, it is an agreement of an offensive and defensive alliance. It is also an alliance between the two game rule makers. Chapter 552 The secret agreement with Wilson means that the actual control of the whole gray shadow forest completely falls into Sean''s hands. Of course, it also means that the count from the kingdom of France, who witnessed the whole event, lost his freedom at the same time. There is only one way in front of him, that is to leave the gray shadow black market with Sean, because Wilson and his gray shadow black market are Sean''s biggest secret at present, and this secret cannot be exposed until the complete settlement of the kingdom of dabion, so ROM certainly lost his freedom. However, Roma did not express any objection to this - of course, if he did, it would be impossible. Therefore, when a torrent of iron and steel composed of black, blue and gray leaves the forest of gray shadow, Roma is also impressively listed. However, compared with the deacons and servants of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, Roma can at least have a certain degree of freedom as a guest of honor, which is enough to envy the deacons of the chamber of Commerce who once had the ability to call the wind and rain in the gray shadow black market. Because only in terms of identity, they are Sean''s prisoners. And captivity means that there is no right to freedom. Seeing that these high-ranking deacons, guards and servants of the chamber of Commerce have become prisoners, the thunder lion soldiers who were also prisoners are not angry and disappointed with Sean''s behavior and means. On the contrary, everyone is happy. Because looking at these people who once could completely determine their life and death with a single word, they suddenly became people who could be abused at will. These soldiers had only pleasure, not a sigh of sympathy for each other. This is the hatred that has been branded in the depths of the soul. And Sean, just cleverly used this hatred. As he lived in this world, Sean found that many of his ideas would be greatly expanded and improved, and his way of thinking was no longer limited to the game. Therefore, Sean also gradually understood that although the historical process of the world will still develop largely according to the set of historical processes in the game, many things will not be changed without the cooperation of a sufficient number of players, and if these details are not changed, it will also affect the historical process of the whole world to a certain extent. This is a matter of principle that cannot be changed. In addition, because of his appearance, many historical events have been changed or advanced, which also interferes with his actions and policies to a great extent. But it''s not always good to say it''s not good. It''s just that there is no way to maximize the benefits. Of course, to get more and greater benefits, the biggest premise is to live. The vast army took longer than ever before to finally get out of the gray shadow forest, and this time, the place they came out was not yadby''s collar, but panda''s collar. In the middle of the team, there are hundreds of freight carriages. These are the transport vehicles hidden in the forest by the major chambers of Commerce in the gray shadow black market. When the goods are transported out, they will be mobilized by the outside world. This time was obviously an exception, because it was not the horses who took the carriage, but the people of the major chambers of Commerce in the gray shadow black market, which had become Sean''s prisoner. These people really experienced what life as slaves was like this time, but although this behavior was a great insult to them and made them extremely dissatisfied, no one would be stupid enough to choose to resist after seeing Sean''s cruel means. When the army came out of the gray shadow forest, it happened to be late at night. In this silent night, a loud voice soon sounded. The sound was not very loud, but the earth was still shaking. It was obviously the pace of the army, and I''m afraid it was not small. But at this moment, the soldiers who just came out of the gray shadow forest did not pose any formation. On the contrary, everyone''s face showed a relaxed look. They were worried that they would be attacked by the enemy in the gray shadow forest, so they had a very hard time in the past month, and their sleep time was a serious shortage. Until this moment, after leaving the gray shadow forest and stepping into the territory of panda, they can finally relax completely. For nothing else, just because this is the panda leader, the first territory after Sean became the Lord. In this territory, they don''t need to worry about a possible surprise attack. After a long time, a figure finally appeared on the horizon. Then, when the figure came galloping on a war horse, a large Legion appeared behind him. The surging sound like an earthquake comes from the action of this corps. The man on the horse soon approached Sean''s army, and as the man approached, all the soldiers stopped their work and stood upright to salute the knight. The man on the horse just nodded with a smile, but didn''t slow down the horse''s speed. Until he was close to Sean, the man finally pulled up the rope, the man with the war horse hissing stood up, and then stopped steadily beside Sean. "You''re two days late." As soon as the war horse stopped, someone reached out and knocked on his back, and then lay directly on the horse''s back. His face was as lazy as ever. The first thing he said was not to say hello to Sean, but to blame Sean for wasting his two days, and only two of Sean''s followers dared to talk to him like this. One is still managing many territorial affairs in the empty city. The other is right in front of Sean. William Yale. Roma, who recognized William''s identity at the first sight, his pupils shrank suddenly, but no matter how he tried to keep calm at the fastest speed, the breath fluctuation at this moment still attracted the attention of everyone around him. Even William, who had no force at all, looked slightly at the middle-aged man whose breath was no less than that of Rena. Then William said something that completely changed Roma''s impression of him in an instant. "It''s true that when you have a new love, you forget your old love." William glanced. "I''m here so hard to help you deal with things. You came back with a new man without saying a word. You said you brought a beautiful woman back, even if you brought an old man back. I misunderstood you, Sean! " At this moment, everyone, including Cecilia, turned away from William, as if they didn''t know William at all. Because they have to admit that William''s "beauty", which is almost as good as Cecilia, coupled with his obviously slightly delicate voice and the appearance of crying on his face at the moment, does have an extremely fatal attraction. Naturally, this attraction is not what ordinary people can resist and bear. No matter who sees William, he will subconsciously choose to favor him rather than the person he accuses. But the problem is. William is a man. "People already know your identity. Naturally, they know your gender very well. Is it interesting for you to play like this?" Sean glanced at William obliquely, although he also wanted to pretend that he didn''t know William, especially at the moment, but he knew that he had to say something, "Roma nomir, a member of the nomir family in the kingdom of France." "I fell into Sean''s hands at a young age. I really mourn for your future." William glanced at Roma and his tone was much calmer, but it lasted less than a few seconds, and then it was helpless again, "Sean, what do you see in him? Do you really like this older man? " "William!" Sean let out a roar. However, William didn''t care. He just looked at Roma up and down again, and then calmly said: "it''s not difficult for the nomir family, but the big family as famous as the wiles family, to collect more detailed information. But from your performance and reaction, it''s obvious that you know Sean very well, but it doesn''t matter. I won''t care what you want to do, but there''s one thing I must make clear to you in advance. Once you enter the void City, you''d better put away your unrealistic ideas, because before you start trying, You will soon find that sometimes death is a relief. " Hearing William''s words, Roma''s heart didn''t know why, but a chill sprang up. Among the people present, only Rena and Sean could pose a threat to his life. He can kill hundreds of people like William. After all, William is no different from an ordinary person. He has no self-protection ability at all, but Roma felt a burst of fear when listening to what William said. Of course, what is more frightening is that with the emergence of William, the two iron triangle structures representing the strongest combat power of panda''s leadership have finally arrived. "What is the current situation?" Sean ignored William''s warning to Roma and asked instead. "The chamber of Commerce Union still doesn''t know the situation, but it''s estimated that it can''t be concealed for long." William said calmly, "I intend to deposit this batch of material capital in the base of steel wings first, but now I have changed my mind after seeing it with my own eyes. Fortunately, there are enough people to ensure the stability of the route. It is not a problem to send it directly back to the empty city." "You can arrange it." Sean nodded. "But we have to take the lead before the chamber of Commerce Alliance reacts completely." "What about these people?" William pointed to the Deacon and guard of the chamber of Commerce who had been caught alive by Sean. When William pointed out, the faces of all the guards and deacons of the chamber of commerce became blank. They knelt down and begged for mercy. They were afraid that Sean would kill them all with a knife because he thought they were useless. "For the time being, all of them will be detained. After the chamber of Commerce Union knows the situation, these people can still be used as hostages." Sean glanced at the people, felt the fear in their eyes, and whispered, "if there is someone from the chamber of Commerce Union to negotiate, deal with it according to the noble covenant, and the ransom should be as high as possible. If the chamber of Commerce Union is not willing, they will all be sold as slaves. " "What if they don''t buy it?" "Then we have to be fertilizer." Sean sneered. But the sneer frightened all the guards and deacons of the chamber of Commerce. "By the way, how about what I asked you to prepare before?" Sean asked suddenly. "Yasina has agreed and is expected to be in place soon." When it comes to business, William immediately changed his previous laziness and said in a serious voice, "in addition, due to the additional contributions of the Hastings family, I specially asked Neil to go to tonis fortress, where he hired several mercenaries and bought a group of slaves. So now our total force can reach 70000, However, there are still 30000 troops directly subordinate to us, the other 20000 are from three mercenaries, and 20000 are newly bought slaves. However, due to the lack of training and sufficient armaments, these 20000 people are unable to play any role for the time being. If they really want to go to war, it is estimated that they can only be used as cannon fodder. " "Seventy thousand? What a surprise! " Sean said excitedly, "but at present, what needs to be considered is the problem of training. There is no need to worry about armaments. There are still eight troops in bobbis. Those armaments are enough for us." "Really decided to take the lead from burbis?" "Do we have a choice?" Sean said in a deep voice, "the alliance of chambers of Commerce stabbed us in the back, which completely pushed us to a dead end. If we don''t take the initiative again, there is really no way back Now that Athena has agreed to our plan, what we need to do is directly provoke a war. At that time, even if the chamber of Commerce Alliance knows about the gray shadow black market, they can''t help us. After all, we have a lot of hostages. " "I see." William nodded. He also knew that the method Sean said now was the best way to solve it. Otherwise, once the kingdom of dabion and the chamber of Commerce Alliance joined hands, they really had no chance of winning. Maybe the Principality of Ryan would become history. After all, the capital and influence of the chamber of Commerce Alliance were too huge, "if so, Then we should rush back to the void city immediately. " "What happened?" Sean was a little confused. "Nothing has happened, but there is someone you must meet. Maybe he can bring us more surprises." "Who?" Sean asked. "Alikate." William replied, "after the demise of the Hastings family, he became the target of the nugus family. Now his head is worth 200000 pan continental gold coins. Two killer organizations are chasing him But he escaped to us very smoothly and wanted to seek your shelter. Because it was so important that Neil and I didn''t dare to decide, so rupee arranged a local secret to hide him. " "If it were alikate, it might really bring us some surprises." At the beginning, Sean didn''t know much about ellikate, but after the document theft at Hastings manor, Sean paid attention to this person, so he soon found that this guy was also a rare spy talent. If he was allowed to join the void realm, he could greatly improve the strength of the void realm in all aspects. So after knowing that it was alikate who came to seek asylum, Sean decided to take him in without thinking. As for the problem that taking him in would offend the nugus family, it was completely out of Sean''s consideration. Anyway, he and the kingdom of dabion must go to war, and after this trip to the gray shadow black market, Sean has also decided to take the lead in provoking the war, so the pursuit order issued by the nugus family is just a joke. As long as he can solve the nugus family, the two assassination organizations that tried to kill alikate will also choose to stop. Because no one will pay them these 200000 gold coins, it may also completely offend Sean. "By the way, one more thing." William said suddenly, as if he remembered something. "What''s up?" "We found out who the commander of the southern nobles of dabion was this time." William said in a deep voice, "I''m not sure if this person is the one you care about, but there is no doubt that she has a high position in the circle of Southern nobles in dabion. We sacrificed more than 20 people to finally inquire about her name But it''s just a name. " Speaking of the last sentence, William was completely gnashing his teeth. After all, the void realm is the intelligence department that William spent the most effort to build, and many people were sacrificed in the espionage battle with the Millennium covenant Empire and later with the Hastings family. It can be said that the whole void realm has long been greatly weakened. Now, in order to find out the identity of the enemy commander who formed a siege against Sean this time, more than 20 members of the void have been sacrificed. How can William not be angry? You know, after this trouble, there are no more than 30 spies who can still be active and act in the whole void, and even half of them are novices. This is tantamount to saying that the void has existed in name only. However, after hearing William''s words, Sean''s heart was "cluttering", and he had a bad idea: "you mean, this commander is a woman?" "Yes." Although some strange Sean''s reaction, William nodded, "what''s the matter?" "What''s her name?" Sean asked eagerly, but at the same time, he kept praying that he should not be the person he remembered. "Haila nugus." "HeLa nugus?" Sean was stunned. "Are you sure it''s Hella nugus?" "Yes, I''m very sure." Hearing Sean''s words, William was a little unhappy. "That''s information in exchange for twenty lives. Is it possible to make mistakes?" Although he felt the unhappiness in William''s words, Sean couldn''t calm down: "check it out and see what the last name Garcia has to do with her." Although it was strange that Sean had such a special and intense reaction, William nodded when he saw Sean''s serious face: "I see But I''d like to know what''s special about Garcia''s last name? It shocked you so much. " "Garcia once had a very famous commander in history. Even by current standards, he is definitely one of the top ten generals." Sean really didn''t know how to explain to William, so he had to make up a lie, "I once heard a prophecy that the descendants of Garcia family will give birth to a woman named Haila, who will completely inherit the blood and wisdom of this ancestor If this prediction is true, then the enemy we face this time is a ten general. " Hearing Sean''s words, William''s face also showed some shock. Although he is very confident in his ability, because of his mentality and other reasons, William does not think he can be compared with the top ten - even in Sean''s eyes, this is a future top ten, but at least for now, William is not really qualified to enter the top ten. Because he also knew Sean''s divine stick ability, he naturally believed in the prophecy that Sean had heard. So at this moment, both William and Sean are expecting this woman named HeLa nugus not to have anything to do with the Garcia family. William was worried about Sean''s prophecy. Sean, however, was worried about the special talent of the female commander. Because Hera Garcia is one of the top ten players in the future, and her ranking is higher than William: seventh. Although perhaps in the current era, Hella Garcia may not be qualified to enter the ranking of the top ten, this information from the future also clearly shows that Hella''s future achievements are definitely not lower than William''s. And if this time the commander of the southern aristocracy of dabion is really related to the surname Garcia, there will be a reasonable explanation for all the layout currently carried out for Sean. Because Hella Garcia is best at creating momentum, taking advantage of momentum and fortune. In short, she is particularly good at layout, because she has an amazing view of the overall situation. Perhaps she is not as good at making tactical plans as William, and she is not as good at surviving adversity and using all available resources to fight back, but there are really not many people who can win her at the strategic level. Moreover, once she is allowed to fully grasp the general trend, even the military God of the qainas empire on the mainland is afraid to be difficult to resist. That''s what really scares Hella Garcia. Similarly, it is precisely because she is only good at layout and not good at other aspects of war art that she ranks seventh. But if it was this woman, Sean would have to attack faster. Because as time goes on and the layout of this woman becomes more perfect, no matter how hard he struggles, he will only fail. Chapter 553 The light in the room is very dark, and there is no lighting here. When the sunset falls, the room will fall into darkness. For many people, a dark environment often means the breeding of fear. But for a small number of people, the dark environment will make them more comfortable. "Is this it?" Outside the room, there was a sudden sound. "Yes, my Lord." From the sound, there are at least two people. The next moment, the door was opened. There was no knocking at the door. Outside the dark room is a corridor. The layout of the corridor is different from that of the room, because when the door is opened, the light outside the corridor enters with the opened door, just like driving away the dark light. Through this bright light, you can clearly see that the layout in the room is very simple. The floor and walls are white. There are no tables and chairs, only one bed. At the moment, a man is sitting by the bed. It seemed that because the door was opened and there was light, the man sitting by the bed looked up at the two people standing outside the door. Just because of the backlight, in the man''s vision, he saw only two completely dark figures. He couldn''t see who was standing outside the door. And into the room, only one person. Then the door was closed. The room fell into darkness again. "Sean?" The man sitting by the bed in the room spoke first. "It''s me." Sean nodded. "I hear you''re seeking asylum?" "Yes." After a moment of silence, elikate finally said, "the nugus family is too strong, so the thieves guild sold me directly. It took me a lot of effort to finally escape So I came to seek your shelter. " "It''s not a problem to protect you. Anyway, it''s just to offend one more thief guild." In the dark, although Sean''s expression could not be seen, his voice seemed very indifferent. "As for nugus, they will soon become history, so there will certainly be no assassins to trouble you But for the sake of safety, you''d better stay here for the time being. " "Thank you." Alikate whispered, "so, what price do I have to pay?" There is no free lunch. This sentence is universal in any world and era. With a smart man like ellikate, he certainly knows that his status is not enough to let Sean shelter him in a word. After all, his cooperation with Sean was just a task contract. So he helped Sean solve the problem, and Sean paid him. The relationship between the two sides ended automatically as early as the end of that task, so he must bear all the consequences when he accepted that task. But what alikate didn''t expect was that the thieves guild would choose to betray him, which made his heart feel unusually cold. So in the desperate situation, he can only choose to seek Sean''s asylum. After all, with his talent and ability, it can be regarded as a timely help for the current Sean, which also ensures that his possibility of seeking asylum has been greatly improved. Sean didn''t express any surprise at Elliott''s words. After all, Elliott is a smart man. Of course, he knows what price he needs to pay if he wants to protect him, so he must contribute to a certain extent. So almost without thinking, Sean answered, "my intelligence department paid a heavy price when exploring Haila nugus. At present, it is very short of manpower, but your current situation is not suitable for the task, so please help rupee and William in charge of intelligence analysis for the time being." "HeLa nugus?" Alikate repeated the name in a deep voice, but Sean heard an unforgettable hatred in his words. "It seems that you know this man very well." "She pushed me into this situation." Alikate said in a deep voice, "this woman... Is not easy." "I also know she''s not easy." Sean sighed, but soon he suddenly said, "do you know Garcia''s last name?" "Garcia?" Alikate was stunned for a moment, but judging from his reaction, she obviously knew this, "the Garcia family is a marquis family in the kingdom of dabion, but this family has declined for a long time. At present, the Garcia family has lost all its fiefs in the kingdom of dabion. If the current owner''s sister had not become the concubine of Ashan nugus, I''m afraid the Garcia family is a short title family. " "You mean..." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his voice was a little shocked. "Haila nugus''s mother is Garcia?" "Yes." Alikate was a little surprised by Sean''s reaction, but she answered, "what''s the matter?" Sean''s face suddenly changed. At this moment, he was finally sure that HeLa nugus, who directly supported the fighting spirit of the southern nobles of dabion, was HeLa Garcia, the seventh of the top ten generals in the future! In the original game history, because the head and tail snake plan of the chamber of Commerce Alliance began to be destroyed after the second expansion, there was no change in the situation of the kingdom of dabion. Similarly, the matter about panda collar was won by players only after the kingdom of dabion was destroyed. Therefore, Gerson nugus did not die, so he eventually became the next successor of the nugus family. In this process, Haila nugus may leave the kingdom of dabion for some reason or persecution, and will not reappear as Haila Garcia until the end of the third expansion. But now, Sean''s appearance not only occupied panda collar and the black swan castle in advance, but also destroyed the head and tail snake plan of the chamber of Commerce Alliance in order to fight the kingdom of dabion. For these reasons, Gerson nugus died early, resulting in HeLa Garcia''s early arrival on the historical stage without restoring her maternal surname. Maybe in the current situation, Haila nugus can''t be compared with her ten years later, but her potential and strength are there after all, so she can still threaten Sean. History has been changed! To understand this, Sean was even sure that if he dared to send troops to attack burbis collar, he would really be trapped by this woman. "Rupee will arrange everything for you tomorrow. You don''t need to worry. I''ll leave first because I have something to do for the time being." Sean explained in a deep voice, and then immediately turned and left the room. Now he must go to William to renegotiate the next strategic plan, otherwise it will be late when the war really starts. Seeing Sean hurried out of the room, rupee, who had been standing waiting outside the door, just looked at him in doubt, but he didn''t ask much, but looked back at alikate in the room. Rupee is no stranger to this old acquaintance. He was one of the few close friends of his adoptive father. It is said that he peed on his head when he was a child. Remembering this childhood memory, rupee couldn''t help sighing that things were changing. In any case, he didn''t expect that he had the opportunity to work with elikate, a legendary figure in the thieves'' Guild. Of course, judging from the current situation, alikate is still his subordinate. He is a little worried that alikate will not be satisfied with the current arrangement. However, alikate seemed to know what rupee was thinking. Although he couldn''t see the appearance of outsiders because of the backlight, he could easily distinguish rupee from the person outside the door by virtue of his intuition as a thief, so he soon showed a reassuring smile: "in the future, I''m going to eat under you, little rupee, In the past, your father and I were also good friends. We should take care of our uncle more. " Rupee''s face relaxed a little when he heard ellikate''s words. At this time, Sean was not in the mood to pay attention to the moving scenes of these two old acquaintances. The house is transformed from a temporary warehouse in the void city. On the surface, it looks like a warehouse, but in fact, there is something else inside. It is a secret place in the void. This development strategy was put forward by Sean. The main inspiration comes from the spy films he saw on earth at that time. It can be regarded as a more advanced idea in this era. After leaving the warehouse, Sean soon went straight to the Lord''s house. In this regard, he did not spend too long, of course, mainly because his strength is good. Several dark winged soldiers standing outside the Lord''s house in charge of guarding instinctively wanted to salute when they saw Sean, but Sean didn''t have time to stop at this time, so before these people saluted, he had knocked open the door of the Lord''s house and went straight to the third floor. Seeing Sean''s panic like this, these dark winged soldiers instinctively realized the seriousness of the problem. Just because William emphasized the military discipline, they didn''t suspect anything in private, but forced their inner curiosity to continue patrolling. Soon, when Sean knocked open the door of the conference room again, William and Neil in the room were shocked. "What happened?" William immediately asked. He knew that Sean had just met alikate. Seeing Sean''s nervous appearance at the moment, he knew that the news he got from alikate might not be good news. "I got confirmation from Elliott." Sean said eagerly, "Garcia is Hella''s mother''s surname, which can prove that Hella has the blood of the Garcia family in her body Now, immediately give up making plans to attack burbis! We are going to shift our strategic objectives! " Chapter 554 In a conference room of the nugus family manor, members of half of the southern aristocratic faction are gathering at the moment. The reason why he is a member of half a faction is that the boulder family faction and its allies were not present, but only from this point, we can see the influence of the nugus family in the whole southern aristocratic faction. And all this comes from one person. HeLa nugus. It was her appearance that made the entire nugus family the hottest family in the kingdom of dabion. Even the boulder family, which had always been the highest status in the kingdom of dabion, had to lower its arrogant head. But at the moment, Hera nugus''s face was not very good-looking. She stood at the top of the conference room. On the left and right sides of her lower seat were her father, Duke Ashan nugus and Duke yen Howard. Then, on the other side, there are loyal allies from the nugus family and the Howard family. They have different positions according to their status and strength. Basically, the closer they are to the two dukes, the higher their status and strength are. "According to the front-line report from the leader of burbis, our Baron has completely abandoned the leader of chilav." Duke yen Howard made a deep report, because the Viscount of the burbis leader was the one who chose to take refuge in him. Therefore, he was the first to know all the information about the burbis leader. "All the three legions originally stationed in the chilav leader have withdrawn from the chilav leader. From the intelligence point of view, it seems that they have blocked the import and export of the gorge rift." "So they gave up the chilav collar?" Asked a powerful count. Duke yen was stunned for a moment. Then he put down his written report, took off his glasses and said, "maybe... You can say so." "What the hell does he want to do?" Another powerful count asked without hesitation. No one could answer this question, so everyone turned their attention to the woman sitting in the first place. It was her appearance that made the nugus family cooperate with the Howard family. It was also her appearance that made the nugus family the most powerful family in the dabion kingdom. Even the boulder family, once the head of the five dukes, had to bow their heads. In recent months, they have fully seen the woman''s terrible wrist. In fact, many people present will use the means she uses. In short, it is nothing more than vertical and horizontal, but no one can be absolutely successful every time like her. Because of this, no one will disagree with this woman sitting in the first place. After all, she is the next owner of the nugus family. Now that she has been pushed to the stage, Ashan nugus certainly won''t steal the limelight with her daughter, while yen Howard simply sells a favor to Haila, and naturally won''t grab a position with her. In this way, other nobles attached to and around the two Duke families will certainly not be so blind to rank with Hella. At this time, feeling everyone''s eyes, Hella just smiled and said, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I don''t know about your problem, because I''m also very curious about what he wants to do." Hearing what Haila said, all the nobles present were somewhat disappointed, but they covered it up very well and no one really showed it. "But." Haila glanced at the people present, and with her ability, she naturally easily caught the disappointment in these people''s eyes. With Hella''s "but", all the nobles present immediately raised their heads and stared at Hella. Feeling everyone''s attention, Haila didn''t have the slightest stage fright. There was a touch of excitement in her calm eyes: "I know that our Baron Sean Connery has seen our trap The bobbis collar has lost its value as bait. " This remark surprised everyone. Because they all know that in the strategic plan formulated by Haila, burbis is a big bait. On the surface, burbis has stationed more than 80000 troops at present, which makes him feel strong. But at the same time, Haila also asked people to spread some news about the bobis collar. These news are not very secret, but they basically supplement the intelligence of the whole bobis collar. That is, the bobis collar is far from as strong as it looks. All the garrison are old, weak, sick and disabled, even among the private soldiers of various nobles. This is a fact, but it is also another trap. It depends on whether Sean believes it. If Sean believed that he would send troops to eat the 80000 people, his harvest would be a pile of scrap metal and tens of thousands of prisoners who might rebel and stab him in the back at any time. As for the berbis collar, it would also be a ruins like territory - Haila had ordered long ago that once the berbis collar could not stop Sean''s army, Then destroy everything that burbis can destroy without leaving any benefit to Sean. Therefore, as long as Sean sends troops to attack the burbish collar, he will not get any benefits. On the contrary, he will be invaded by Haila from the Yardby collar because of the emptiness of the territory caused by the mobilization of troops, and then go straight to the empty city headquarters of the panda collar. Of course, if Sean can''t even eat the 80000 cannon fodder, there will be no tactics and strategies behind. Haila just needs to push. But now, Haila actually said that Sean saw his bait, which was tantamount to saying that everything they had prepared in the past few months would be in vain. "There will be no harvest." Looking at the faces of these nobles, Haila easily guessed what they were thinking, so she just gave a chuckle, "you can let the Marquis of solaka make the second step plan Since Sean voluntarily gave up the chilav, and this territory was originally our dabion''s, it''s nothing for us to recover this territory now. " Chilav collar, in a strict sense, should be regarded as the territory of the holder family. It is an aristocrat close to the boulder family faction, so this territory naturally does not belong to all the aristocrats present. However, Hera skillfully said that "this territory belongs to dabion", which makes the nobles present have the qualification to occupy and divide this territory. After all, the holder family gave up at the beginning, but now it is taken back by other southern nobles. This work will only be counted on them, not the holder family, Nor will it be on the head of the boulder family. This is another important reason why Hella arranged the boulder family to contain Athena. In the southeast of the front, yasna is the most difficult bone to bite, but the benefits that can be harvested are the least, which is tantamount to completely weakening the strength of the boulder family. On the other hand, on Sean''s territory side, there are five territories with high strategic value: the chilav collar, the rich yedby collar, the mature Dayi collar and tingqiin collar, and the panda collar as the core of Sean. It can be said that this is the real most valuable and attractive place. Of course, the most important thing is that the Dayi collar and the chilav collar were once the territories belonging to the boulder family faction. The pleasure of dividing up the territory of political opponents is enough to excite all the nobles present. While winning the face of the kingdom of dabion, it can give a loud slap in the face to the boulder family and make them have to swallow their grievances. This is the reason why everyone supports Haila''s strategic plan. At this time, although they did not carry out according to the original plan, they could win the chilav leader, which is of great strategic value to the kingdom of dabion, without a single soldier. Of course, these nobles were very excited. After the excitement, they immediately became active: "then, miss Haila, when do you think we can wave our troops immediately?" "Not yet." Hella shook her head. "The boulder family has been dragging on for four or five months, and there has been no news for a long time. Now if we wave our troops, we have to face the Marquis of tonis, which is extremely disadvantageous for us Anyway, we have been waiting for so long, and we don''t care to wait another month or two. I believe his majesty will soon order to condemn the boulder family. As long as the boulder family goes to the front, we can send troops immediately. " Hearing Hella''s words, all the nobles clearly nodded without saying anything. "That''s right." As if she remembered something, Hella suddenly said, "have you found the survivors of the Hastings family?" Hearing this, everyone looked a little embarrassed. Finally, Yashan nugus said, "Sean, that guy, the technique is so clean that there are no survivors The only clue we know at present is that Domingo''s illegitimate son chose to take refuge in Sean. Now he is commanding nearly 5000 troops to garrison in Dayi. In addition, there is a collateral member of the Hastings family, soma Hastings, who is currently in the city of Jero, led by yadby. " Hearing this, Hera suddenly brightened her eyes and immediately said, "can you contact him?" "Soma hastin may be a little difficult, but I''ve secretly sent someone to contact Thain." "Are you sure this man will take refuge in us?" Hella couldn''t help asking again that her strength was in formulating the overall strategic situation, and she didn''t fully grasp these uncertain factors. "I think there must be no problem." Yashan nugus smiled, with an indisputable pride in his voice. "As far as I know, Thain has always had a good relationship with his father Domingo and worshipped his father very much. Now Domingo died in Sean''s hands. As long as we give Thain a chance to revenge, he will definitely choose to join us." Although Yashan stressed that the trip would be successful, Haila always felt that some places had been ignored by her, but she couldn''t remember for a moment and a half. Her eyes could not help falling on a territory bordering Dayi. It is a barren territory in the southeast of Dayi, called soan collar. This territory is the only loophole in her current plan. This loophole originally needed to be filled in by the boulder family, but because the boulder family has not started yet, and with the berbis collar as a bait losing its due value, the loophole formed in this territory is being infinitely enlarged - as long as Sean conquers this territory and abandons the chilav collar, yadby collar and tinguin collar at the same time, Then the strategic siege she formed will become a joke. But will Sean give up yadby and tinkin? Hella''s intuition told her not to. The Baron gave up chilav''s collar just to shrink the line of defense. But I don''t know why, there was always some uneasiness in Hella''s heart, because she always felt that something had been missed by her, but she couldn''t remember it for the moment and a half. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. At the moment when Sean''s decision to withdraw from chilav was made, a valiant young woman finally stepped into the palace city she had never entered since she won the title. Ryan palace. And this woman, of course, is the Marquis of tonis, the thundering female martial god, the silver sword lady. Yasna g. Evans. Chapter 555 The sky is slightly white. Although there is no sunshine yet, everyone knows that this moment is the last moment of dawn. The darkest time before dawn has long passed. On a wasteland, there is a camp that is not large, but it can definitely be regarded as a tight camp. From the perspective of scale and layout, there are many unreasonable places in this camp. For example, there is no aisle isolation between the camp and the camp, but it is built together in rows, with ten in each row and one management unit in each two rows, followed by an aisle that can accommodate about four people walking side by side, followed by two rows of 20 camps, and so on. Although this camp layout can greatly reduce the space required by the camp and make the camp management and patrol easier, if it is infiltrated and invaded by people, it is a great opportunity to provide the enemy with a pot of food. However, perhaps the people who arranged the camp had already taken this into account, so there were a lot of patrol soldiers in the camp, and almost every patrol route would overlap at least two teams at the same time, and each patrol team would also appear in the sight of the other two or three patrols. From this point of view, even if each patrol team has only five soldiers, it needs at least more than 500 people to patrol to take care of the patrol of the whole camp. This is not so simple as strict, it can be said to be careful. There are no dead corners in this camp. If you want to win this camp, there will be no room for manoeuvre except a strong attack. Moreover, because the layout of the camp is very strange, unlike the general conventional camp layout, it is obviously unrealistic to judge the number of soldiers in the camp from the camp. In addition, the soldiers in the camp often carry out some high-intensity long-term training, which leads to the fact that the soldiers in the camp are not often concentrated together. Therefore, it is also not easy to judge the number of soldiers in the camp through the meal preparation by the logistics personnel. The cold wind blew. From dawn to sunrise, the temperature is the lowest. Especially on the wasteland, because there is not enough leeward place to cover the wind, it is the easiest time for people to catch cold when the cold wind blows. The soldiers responsible for patrolling in the camp are fairly good, because the number of braziers placed in the camp is indeed a lot. In addition, they hardly stop for a moment, and the blood in their bodies is in a moving state, so it is difficult for the cold to invade their bodies. But relatively, for several scouts about hundreds of meters away from the camp, it was not easy. The cold wind made them shiver. But these people didn''t complain. They were still watching the camp, trying to find something to use. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, a young scout got up slightly, wiped his face, wiped the moisture off his face, and spit hard: "Damn, sometimes I really doubt that these guys are still not human. They can repeat the same routine all night without stopping once." Hearing the voice of his companions, an older scout nearby also had a low face. They had entered the territory for almost a month, then found the camp four days ago, and then naturally monitored and investigated the camp according to the order. However, their only gain in the past four days is that they found that three days ago, two teams with large number and scale left the camp. They don''t know where to go for training, but that alone can''t be regarded as intelligence, because they don''t know how many soldiers there are in the camp. In the next few days, with their surveillance, they were even more shocked at the military literacy of the soldiers in the camp. There are about four shifts of soldiers responsible for patrolling the camp. Each shift is responsible for six hours to conduct a comprehensive inspection of the whole camp without dead corners. In these six hours, these soldiers strictly followed the patrol routes and guard positions formulated by their superiors. No one would be lazy or even take a nap. This is enough to prove that the soldiers in this camp are absolutely an elite division. Even those experienced people who are specialized in investigation, who have been lying still and monitoring for three days, are already a little uncomfortable and have to get up and move a little. However, their movements are not big, mainly because this location is not far from the camp. If the movement is too large, it will inevitably be found. After all, the sky has turned slightly white, which is still easy to be found for some watchers with excellent eyesight. Just then, a very subtle sound suddenly came from behind these scouts. The sound was obviously that someone was creeping forward. As soon as their faces changed, the three scouts suddenly raised their legs and pulled out the short blade on their boots. The next moment they had to get up and fight back. "It''s me." A low and dignified voice sounded. This made the three scouts a little stunned, and then they realized who was coming. "Lord Alfred." The older scout in the middle immediately said. Alfred nodded slightly and then said, "did you find anything?" "My Lord, the patrol arrangement of the enemy camp is very tight, and there is no dead corner at all. Moreover, when they set up camp, they also treated the surrounding terrain. There is an open space 300 meters around the camp, with a clear vision, so it is impossible to approach secretly." The older scout said, "in addition, the only information we can get at present is that the size of the other party is about more than 10000 people. At the same time, it is an Infantry Corps, because there are no stables in the camp." With the Scout''s report, Alfred also looked at the terrain not far ahead. Indeed, as the Scout said, while the other party was camping, he also treated and rectified the surrounding terrain, removed all weeds that might block the view, and tamped the land to prevent the enemy from approaching the camp through excavation. This is an extremely experienced mountain army. At this moment, Alfred''s heart immediately had judgment. At the next moment, Alfred knew the origin of the mountain army immediately because he wanted to go to war with dabion. In the whole southern aristocratic faction of dabion Kingdom, only three aristocrats have established the mountain army, while there is only one mountain army with more than 10000 people and such elite degree and combat experience. The mountain lion Legion from the Howard family. The status of the mountain lion Legion in the Howard family is the same as that of the tequila black guard and the tequila cavalry to the boulder family. However, the only difference is that if the mountain lion army and the tequila black guard fight head-on, 100% of the mountain lion army will be defeated. Even if the number of tequila black guards is only 1000, it is enough to easily defeat the mountain lion army in the head-on battle. However, if the war terrain is put on the terrain of jungle and mountain, even one person of tequila black guard can not survive under the condition of the same scale and quantity. This is caused by the formation characteristics of the army. The Howard family is not as good as the nugus family in all aspects, but they have the confidence to challenge the boulder family by relying on this mountain lion army. But no one thought that the Howard family was so willing to send the mountain lion Corps here secretly. It was obviously intended to surprise Sean. At the thought of this, Alfred could not help lamenting Sean''s amazing keen intuition. As early as two and a half months ago, when they came back from the gray shadow forest, Sean gave up the plan to attack the burbish leader for the first time after seeing ellikate, and then renegotiated and discussed the battle direction and plan with William. In this discussion, he, Rena and clough participated in the whole meeting. The final decision was to send back Stalin, Adolf and nock, who were led by chilav, and give up chilav completely. Sean and William soon reached an agreement on this point. But the debate that followed was completely different. William advocated that we should strengthen the military defense of the three territories of Dali, jadby and PADAM, and carry out the centralized deployment of troops in the same way. However, Sean was opposed and insisted on starting the war. The first step was to directly invade the soan collar and take the lead in provoking the national war. Even if he was at a disadvantage in war public opinion, he absolutely wanted the kingdom of Bida Bion to take the lead in provoking the war. This debate lasted for a week. William changed his normal choice to support Sean until he received Thain''s order to see him. Alfred happened to be present at the meeting, so he knew what Thain had brought. The nugus family completely bypassed the intelligence network woven by the void and had a secret meeting with Thain. The content of this secret meeting is that they will help Thain recapture the tinguin leader and become the new head of the Hastings family. The only thing he needs to do is to help the nugus family infiltrate the Dayi leader, secretly replace all his 5000 soldiers with soldiers from the kingdom of dabion, and try to find an excuse to increase troops, At this point, the southern aristocratic faction of the kingdom of dabion will give him full support. Of course, once the war breaks out afterwards, Thain and his army will also become the cards of the nugus family. Although no one knows why Thain reported this to Sean and William, it also makes William finally understand that time is not on their side. Under such circumstances, William finally agreed to Sean''s extremely risky plan - before the southern nobles of the kingdom of dabion reacted, capture the soan collar, and then form a strategic situation echoing each other with the modge collar controlled by yasna. As long as the plan is successful, there will be a retreat for the three territories of yadebi, Dayi and tingqi. The reason why this plan is risky is that they have received the news that the bolt family''s tequila black guard and tequila cavalry have left the tequila collar and began to reinforce the surrounding territories of the modge collar. This means that the boulder family has officially joined the war. National war is imminent. So now whoever provokes the national war first can have an advantage in the early stage of the war. Although this advantage is very weak, it is an opportunity that Sean and others can''t give up. After all, their troops can''t be compared with the southern nobles of the whole dabion kingdom. And, most importantly, Athena has entered the palace. Recalling the strategic plan jointly formulated by Sean and William in his mind, Alfred said in a deep voice, "can''t you penetrate it?" "I have no choice but to attack!" The middle-aged scout did not know the situation, but he quickly replied, "at present, there are not many troops in the camp. Their large troops are currently training in the field. It is preliminarily estimated that the troops in the camp are about 3000." "I see." Alfred nodded slightly. "Send a signal, this war... We''re the first to fight." "Yes!" The scout was stunned and nodded excitedly. then. A flare rose slowly into the sky. Chapter 556 The red tail flame pulled out a long red light track, and then exploded a red glow in the slightly white air. Guanghua is not so strong and dazzling, but it is particularly dazzling at the moment before dawn. The next moment, the camp of the mountain lion Corps sounded a sharp horn. The camp, which had been silent like a pool of stagnant water, seemed to be completely alive at this moment. All the soldiers who were still patrolling and standing guard immediately began to assemble towards the designated area. Then the next moment, in those camps, soldiers rushed out and joined the square array that had formed an array in the designated area. Although these soldiers were in a hurry and hurry, they showed no sign of panic. Alfred, who was observing the regiment hundreds of meters away from the camp, couldn''t help but become more gloomy. Although he knew that the mountain division would dress to sleep even when sleeping because of habit, even from the perspective of the reaction speed of the mountain lion corps, it was far more than the elite division in the general sense, which made Alfred immediately understand that the next battle might be a fierce battle. When the soldiers in the mountain lion army camp assembled, they did not choose to wait in the camp, but directly drove away from the camp and put on an offensive posture. Because it was a secret operation to enter soan collar this time, the mountain lion Legion did not set up a flag with their military emblem. However, whether it is the pride of the mountain lion corps or simply the combat experience of the mountain army, the combat mode of sticking to the camp is obviously not suitable for them. Only fighting each other in the field battlefield can truly adapt to the combat mode of the mountain lion Corps. However, for the commander of the mountain lion corps, it was a pity for him to fight on the wasteland at present. If he can choose, he will choose to fight in the mountain forest terrain, because that is their home. As long as he fights in the mountain forest terrain, he even has strong enough confidence to completely annihilate the powerful Legion like the tequila black guard with the same force. However, war, unless it is the party occupying the initiative, usually has no right to choose the right place. But even so, Lowell Howard, the commander of the mountain lion corps, didn''t care very much. Because as one of the few truly elite legions in the kingdom of dabion, Lowell and his mountain lion Legion do have enough pride and arrogance. After all, in his eyes, the only opponent in the whole kingdom of dabion is the tequila black guard under the Duke of tequila. Even the thunder front under Marquis tonis, which is extremely feared, he would not be afraid, because he had suffered enough for the army when he fought in a mountain forest area. It is these shocking achievements that have created this mountain lion army that dares to be called invincible in Mountain Warfare. Therefore, in Lowell''s eyes, he would not care whether the enemy in front of him was an army belonging to any force. When Lowell led the 3000 soldiers of the mountain lion Legion to stand about 200 meters away from the camp, he finally saw the Legion that finally came late after sending out a signal bomb. All soldiers are equipped with square shields. Their weapons are long guns and short swords. This is a standard heavy infantry regiment. Lowell''s mouth was slightly raised, his face was a little mocking, and his eyes immediately moved to the flag held by the sudden Legion. It''s a flag with only a family emblem. The edge of the flag is silver silk thread, the background is black, and there are ornaments similar to starlight on it. In the center of the flag is a pair of strange wings: those are wings that are half unfolded and half folded. Lowell quickly filtered it through his mind, and then he determined one thing: he had never seen the family emblem. For an aristocrat, it is a basic common sense to distinguish the family emblems of powerful families, and this discrimination is not only limited to his own country, but also the family emblems of big aristocrats in surrounding countries. So this family emblem that never appeared in Lowell''s memory only represents two possibilities: the first is that the family is not worth remembering at all; The second is that this is an emerging family. Judging from the orders he received from the Howard family, Lowell naturally preferred the latter. An emerging family dared to come to soan and even trouble the mountain lion Corps. Lowell soon knew which family the family emblem belonged to. The Connery family. The family of Baron Sean Connery, who alone stirred up the whole south of dabion. Lowell is no stranger to the Lord. He has heard too many stories about the Lord in the past year, but the more it is, the more it inspires his fighting spirit - for a military madman who is keen on war, he can fight with different opponents and then completely defeat and annihilate them, This is the greatest pleasure and pleasure of any military madman. Unfortunately, he has heard too many stories about Alfred, William, the lion of thunder and steel wings in the Howard family, but he has never had the opportunity to fight them, which makes Lowell hold his breath all the time. So when he received a secret order from yen Howard asking him to lead the mountain lion army into soan collar secretly and wait for orders to climb over the mountains in Dayi collar to raid panda collar, Lowell became very excited as if he had beaten chicken blood. At this time, he suddenly encountered an army under Sean here. Lowell''s first reaction was not why the army appeared here, but which army under Sean? However, there are more emotions in the heart, which is like bursts of intense pleasure after joy, and a sense of superiority that outsiders don''t know where to come from. When Alfred led the thunder lion to finish the station 100 meters away from the mountain lion corps, Lowell naturally turned his eyes to Alfred, looked him up and down thoroughly, and then showed a playful smile on his face. He walked about twenty or thirty meters forward, and Alfred also walked twenty or thirty meters forward out of the hidden rules of the war, so that the distance between the two sides was less than forty meters. The two sides looked at each other, but Lowell didn''t look at Alfred at all. His eyes fell on Alfred''s halberd. His eyes showed some enthusiasm and greed - the flame lion tusk has been comprehensively improved since Sean came back from the gray shadow black market. Now this weapon is a real powerful gold demonization weapon, Its power is more powerful than the burning gun in Rena''s hand. War maniacs like Lowell will show greedy color to the flame lion tusks in Alfred''s hand, which is a very normal reaction. "Lion King Alfred?" A moment later, Lowell''s eyes finally moved to Alfred''s face. In fact, whether there was this halberd or not, he could easily recognize Alfred''s identity, because the aristocratic circle of the whole dabion kingdom was no stranger to Alfred, Sean and William. "My name is Lowell Howard when I first met. Lion King Lowell. " Alfred''s pupils narrowed slightly, and he could clearly feel the war and hostility in Lowell''s eyes, as well as the greed and desire for the fangs of the flame lion. But these are not what he needs to pay attention to. At the moment, he will stand in front of the Howard family member who claims to be the lion king according to the rules of the battlefield and listen to his nonsense, just to find the man''s weakness. But obviously, this man is not only rigorous as a soldier, but also cautious as an aristocrat - his personal strength is not strong. Alfred thinks he can kill each other in one round even without flame lion fangs, because he belongs to the fifth scum like William. However, he chose to keep a distance of 40 meters from himself. If it was Sean, he would easily kill it, but for Alfred himself, he couldn''t. Because he is not good at agility, even if he engraved magic textures on his three pieces of equipment to increase agility speed, his flame lion tusks are completely biased towards the attribute of pure power. Counting the weight of his armor and flame lion tusks, all this can only make him barely maintain the agility value that an upper Silver master should have. If Alfred thought at the beginning that it was only the other party''s luck to keep a distance of 40 meters from himself, Alfred knew it was not luck through the other party''s self introduction. Because lions, especially the lion king of an ethnic group and tribe, will strangle all threats in the cradle in advance in order to ensure their authority, and this keen sense of danger is reflected in war, that is, knowing themselves and the enemy, so Alfred knows that the other party has a deep understanding of himself, Similarly, he also has a deep self-awareness of his own strength. This is a difficult enemy. Such an impression came to Alfred''s mind. "The name of the lion king only needs one person." Alfred said faintly. "I think so." Lowell nodded with a brilliant aristocratic smile. "So, can you please die?" Alfred also smiled. His laughter was more wild and domineering than Lowell''s slightly Yin, soft and artificial appearance. In essence, Alfred, who was born as a mercenary, was more like a lion than Lowell: "once, many people said such a word to me, but finally they became the bones I stepped on. I''m sure you won''t be an exception. " "It''s hard to say." Perhaps it was the hostile rejection also known as the lion king. Lowell was very unhappy with Alfred''s laughter, which made his face a little gloomy, "but I can give you a chance..." "Let me give you a chance." Alfred interrupted Lowell directly, "if you surrender now, I can keep you alive. Of course, the name of the mountain lion Legion can also be retained, so as not to be removed from the list. " "Ha!" When he heard Alfred''s words, Lowell laughed angrily. "You really think you''re the lion king?" "Isn''t it?" Alfred may have had more contact with Sean, and his expression at this time was completely copying Sean''s contempt for everything. "I said that only one name is enough for the lion king. If you are willing to surrender, I can agree to keep the name of the mountain lion Legion. If you want to be the lion king, it is not impossible, but if you refuse to surrender, don''t say you can''t be the lion king, that is, the mountain lion Legion must be removed today. " "Ha ha." Lowell gave a sneer, and his eyes became very cold. "You, who don''t even have a flag, have the courage to say that you want to remove the mountain lion Legion. Even the tequila black guard dare not say such a thing." The title flag is the highest honor belonging to the army. Basically, only an extremely elite army can obtain such a flag, just like the Red Cross cavalry regiment of the kingdom of dabion. The flag they use when they go out is not a flag printed with the national emblem of the kingdom of dabion, but a Red Cross flag on a white background. But whoever sees this flag will know that this is the Red Cross cavalry regiment, one of the two ace armies of the kingdom of dabion. In the kingdom of dabion, there are only ten legions with the flag of independence, including the Red Cross cavalry regiment and the third garrison. Among them, the mountain lion Legion has its own flag. In the Principality of lane, there are fewer troops with designation flags. There are only seven troops, including Athena''s thunder front. Although each army under Sean has its own Legion number at present, no army has its own flag. Therefore, no one will recognize this army as a real force no matter how famous Alfred and the lion of thunder are. Because he lacks a flag. Of course, such a supreme military honor can not be said to be a flag by the Lord himself. He must go through a series of complicated reviews before he can finally announce it to the whole continent. In the face of Lowell''s ridicule, Alfred always looked calm: "is the designation flag really so important? I don''t think so. The strength of an army is composed of its commander and the quality of the army. It has nothing to do with this flag. At best, it can only be regarded as a flashy thing to add icing on the cake. So what if you have a flag? If you don''t surrender, you won''t be removed today. " Listen, Alfred''s mouth is delisting, and Lowell''s face looks unusually ugly. If only judging from the momentum and attitude, Lowell is obviously ashamed of the name of "Lion King" no matter how he looks. On the contrary, Alfred''s immovable and awe inspiring momentum is the temperament that a real lion king should have. Of course, Alfred said that he would remove Lowell and his mountain lion Legion. Naturally, he didn''t say it at will, but he really had the confidence and strength. Of course, the mountain lion Corps is undoubtedly a level 4 army, but this level 4 army can really give full play to the elite combat power of the level 4 army only in special places because it is limited by the terrain. In the current wasteland terrain, the mountain lion Corps is at most equivalent to a quasi level 4 army. Therefore, in terms of combat power, the thunder lion and the mountain lion Corps can be said to be the same. Even since the establishment of the thunder lion, it has been fighting in the wilderness, plains and other terrain, and it is still the configuration of standard heavy infantry, and Sean and William spare no effort to invest in armaments. Therefore, only in terms of combat power, the thunder lion is stronger than the mountain lion Corps. Of course, more importantly, Alfred''s thunder lion has 5000 people, while the mountain lion Legion at the moment has only 3000 people. Alfred really didn''t think that his thunder lion would be defeated when almost all his armaments, troops and terrain were dominant. So what did he dare not fight this war? "Well, I''ll see how you can get me removed today!" Lowell shouted angrily. Only at this moment, when he became angry, did he finally have the momentum of the Lion King''s anger. But in the face of this momentum, Alfred just turned around and returned to his legion. In the air, only the words left when he left: "see you on the battlefield." A simple sentence reveals an unmatched domineering spirit. The routine negotiations before the start of the frontal war naturally ended in failure, and the commanders of both sides soon returned to their respective legions. Without superfluous words and hesitation, the two armies separated by 100 meters soon began to step forward towards each other''s lineup. Neither the mountain lion regiment, who was born as a mountain army, nor the thunder lion composed of heavy infantry arms, made a long-range attack. Therefore, the two armies did not make any defensive advance. They were like lions who had stared at their prey and were preparing to attack, moving slowly and firmly towards the enemy. The footsteps of the army were not very loud at the beginning, and everyone was moving in silence. The distance of 100 meters is not long, but it will not be short enough to start the battle in a minute or two. However, with the shortening of the distance between the two armies, the roar like rolling thunder began to increase gradually, and the killing momentum from the battlefield began to rise gradually in the two armies, and became more and more vigorous. At this moment, both sides seemed to feel that the whole world seemed to be static. Not only did there be no sound of the breeze, but even the footsteps of their partners disappeared. Everything around them was silent except silence, but everyone began to hold a fire in their hearts, and the fire was burning stronger and stronger, It seems to gush out of the chest at any time. Alfred didn''t know what it was before, but now he knows it very well. This is killing intention. It is the killing intention of the army. It is the awe inspiring killing intention formed by the concerted efforts of 5000 soldiers. It is also what Sean called "field", "potential" and "domain", which only belongs to the unique momentum of the army. If this momentum is more concise and even enough to show, even the strong in the holy land will feel like a quagmire when they fall into this environment. This is also the secret for the army to deal with the strong. Judging from this momentum, Alfred knew that his strength and confidence were correct. He, and his thunder lion, are stronger than Lowell''s mountain lion army! This strong confidence filled his chest, and then turned into a hot and violent flood surging in his body, as if he would break his chest at any time. But he can only hold it, endure it, and let the torrent compress and condense in his chest, because now is not the time to break out. When the distance between the two armies was shortened from 100 meters to 50 meters, the breath of silence and desolation became more intense and obvious. Lowell''s eyebrows could not help picking slightly. At the moment of feeling the momentum emitted from the thunder lion, his heart beat slowly. Because at this moment, he suddenly felt the awe inspiring breath that he had only felt when he faced the tequila black guard head-on. "Impossible!" Lowell''s face was as gloomy as water. He took a deep breath and completely extinguished the fear that had just emerged in his heart. His state of mind was restored again, but although his momentum was still unchanged, the momentum of the whole mountain lion army was inevitably slowed down because of the pause at this moment. This point naturally doesn''t matter in peacetime, but it''s a little dangerous in the face of the thunder lion whose combat power is not inferior to that of the mountain lion army. Because Alfred has keenly captured the hesitation of the mountain lion corps at this moment. Alfred, with his eyes showing his brilliance, did not give the mountain lion corps a chance to breathe and recover. Alfred made full use of the momentum slowed down by Lowell''s mood change and completely broke out his killing intention. When feeling the momentum of Alfred, the commander-in-chief, the soldiers of the thunder lion did not have the slightest fear on their faces. They became more silent and their killing intention became more solid. All this makes the momentum of the thunder lion more amazing. Finally! When the distance between the two sides was shortened from 50 meters to only 20 meters again, Alfred''s throat gave a slightly hoarse roar. That''s the roar of the lion king! "Kill!" Full of anger and murderous intent intermingled, spewed out from the depths of his throat, turned into a more chilly momentum, and then merged into the murderous intent emitted by the thunder lion. At this moment, it was like dripping boiling oil into the burning flame, which completely made the burning flame more violent. In the sense of essence and spirit, it was even vaguely recognized that a blood red light column rose from the square array of the thunder lion. "Kill!" The roar of five thousand angry lions seemed to be responding to their lion king. The neat and loud roar came out of their throat like a sound. The bloody light column rising into the sky seemed to become stronger. Like Sean''s usual practice, Alfred took the lead in charging the mountain lion army. Preemptive tactics have no obvious effect on ordinary elite legions. However, if there is no obvious effect, it does not mean that there will be no effect. Alfred took the lead in charging the mountain lion legion, which still played a certain deterrent role, because at this moment, the mountain lion Legion was obviously so dull for a second. The momentum gathered from the distance of 40 meters they had walked out before was also inevitably weakened by the roar of the thunder lion. A strange emotion that had not appeared in the heart of the mountain lion Corps for a long time began to breed slowly. "Rush!" As the head of the mountain lion legion, Lowell is no less familiar with the Legion than Alfred is with the lion of thunder. So at this moment, he had noticed the subtle reaction of the mountain lion corps, which made him a little annoyed, because at the last moment just now, he was distracted. As a result, he missed the moment of launching the preemptive tactics and let Alfred take the lead. So at this moment, he naturally wanted to shout the slogan of charging. It''s a rush, not a kill. From this point alone, it can be seen that Lowell is an experienced commander. Then he took the lead and rushed to the thunder lion. As a commander, Lowell is not the kind of person who only talks but not practices. He rushes to the front in every war. Although his personal strength is superior to William''s - which is certainly much better than William''s, but in Alfred''s eyes, he is still just a war scum - this is certainly a more dangerous behavior in the current battlefield environment, but it must be admitted that Lowell''s leading charge can indeed play a very positive role. When he was the first to charge towards the thunder lion, all the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps behind him were completely extinguished. All the soldiers of the mountain lion Legion rushed towards the formation of the thunder lion with a fanatical and fearless face. Then soon, soldiers began to pass their commander. In the twinkling of an eye, Lowell, who was the first, didn''t know where it was. Alfred''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a thick touch of disdain in them. Acting school. He spit out a mouthful of thick sputum. With Lowell''s strength, although in Alfred''s eyes, he is the fifth scum of war, if he really wants to charge, he can''t be surpassed by other mountain lion soldiers, but will be the first to rush to him and fight with him. But now, in Alfred''s vision, Lowell''s figure has completely disappeared, which shows that from the beginning, he is not a sincere charge at all. He is only using some psychological hints to strengthen the courage and confidence of the mountain lion army. In Alfred''s eyes, such an opponent is worthless. Because once the war situation is weak, a commander like this can''t set an example at all, and the defeat is only the inevitable result. Alfred was disgusted that he had regarded Lowell as his opponent before. Countless thoughts flashed through Alfred''s mind. then. He was the first person on the thunder lion side to engage with the mountain lion Legion. The fangs of the flaming lion were held high by him, and then he threw them to the right, and his right hand slipped back on the handle of the halberd. When it reached the end, Alfred''s right hand suddenly strengthened and clenched the handle of the halberd. With Alfred''s sudden power, the halberd waving to the right suddenly stopped in mid air, but the sharp axe blade just cut the throat of a mountain lion soldier rushing towards him. To outsiders, it seemed that the soldier rushed up to die himself. But only in the eyes of real experts and strong men can they see that Alfred''s strike is a great judgment of distance, speed and power. When the halberd cut the soldier''s throat, Alfred did not stay where he was, and his body was still charging ahead. However, his right hand waved again, and this time the halberd waved hard to the left, and then split a mountain lion soldier directly again - with the weight and attributes of the flame lion''s tusks plus Alfred''s full strength, ordinary soldiers could not stop it at all. But this time, the soldier of the mountain lion Legion was really unlucky, because he triggered the special effect attached to the flame lion''s tusks. Burning hot. So when the soldier of the mountain lion Legion was split and flew, he suddenly burst into flames. In less than a second, the flame devoured him, and his scream stopped as soon as it sounded, which is enough to prove how high the temperature of the flame is. As the soldier was split out, it looked like Alfred waved his halberd and cut a fireball. On the ground, there were black spots where the soldier''s light armor was burned into molten iron and poured on the ground. In the air, it was the burning smell of the soldier''s body completely roasted. Then, the human shaped fireball fell on several soldiers of the mountain lion Corps who were charging, and the extremely high-temperature flame completely condensed by magic devoured these unlucky soldiers again in an instant. Alfred, after splitting the soldier out, didn''t even sweep the rest of his eyes. He just kept charging and waving the halberd at the same time, without the slightest idea of stopping. Instead, he had a posture of chiseling through the formation of the whole mountain lion army. That''s an indomitable bully! In the face of such Alfred''s charge, the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps soon felt a chill, because at the forefront of the battlefield, they did not find the soul of their Corps - Lowell Howard, who was clearly the first commander of the charge, but at the moment, no soldiers of the mountain lion Corps could see him! But the soldiers of the thunder lion, their morale is extremely high. Because their king, the lion king who led them to victory, is in the most crowded place, always in front of their sight! It is also called the lion king, but Alfred and Lowell''s attitude towards war is quite the opposite. Chapter 557 Looking at Alfred''s charging figure, all the thunder lion soldiers following him were charging with enthusiasm. In their eyes, there was no fear, only Alfred''s great back. For the soldiers of the thunder lion, they don''t need to think too much. The only thing they need to do is to keep up with Alfred and cut down all the enemies in front of them. All the mountain lion soldiers in gray and Black Leather Armor are their enemies. However, the soldiers of the lion of thunder are only soldiers after all, which is still different from the powerful Alfred. The Lion King Alfred can dive into the enemy group of the mountain lion army like no one''s land, and the halberd in his hand can be said to contribute a lot. Especially after splitting several soldiers blocking the way into fireballs and causing more mountain lion soldiers to burn, no soldiers dared to face Alfred. They tried to avoid Alfred as much as possible. As long as it is human, there must be fear, especially Lowell Howard, the General Commander of the mountain lion army, doesn''t know where to hide at the moment. In this way, there is a sharp contrast between the mountain lion army and the lion of thunder. Watching the lion king of the thunder lion take the lead in the enemy''s battle, but the lion king of their mountain lion Legion doesn''t know where at the moment. Even their Legion can''t stop the charge of the thunder lion, which is an extremely demoralizing behavior for the mountain lion Legion. A long gun was thrust forward from a soldier of the lion of thunder. Because in front of him, a soldier of the mountain lion Corps was blocking his way to charge. A spear made entirely of refined iron stabbed the leather armor of a mountain lion soldier. At this moment, the leather armor made of tanned leather through multiple processes finally played its due role - after the spear almost pierced the leather armor, it was blocked because of the disappearance of strength. But even so, the sharp tip of the gun still slightly stabbed the skin of the mountain lion soldier, but compared with being stabbed by a gun, this result is undoubtedly perfect. Feeling that the feedback from the tip of the gun was different from that in the past, the soldier of the thunder lion immediately knew that his shot did not really hurt the enemy. However, before he could make another effort to let the spear completely penetrate the enemy''s body, the soldier of the mountain lion Corps wearing gray and black leather armor had stretched out his left hand, firmly held the front end of the spear, and then pulled it out. Because the mountain army has to fight in the mountains all year round, the soldiers of the mountain army are usually famous for their endurance, As for strength, it is also not weak. Perhaps in the case of wrestling, the mountain lion Legion can''t win the lion of thunder, but if they just pull out the long gun that hasn''t really pierced into the body, they still have this strength. After the long gun was pulled out, the soldier of the mountain lion Corps gave a roar of death, and then rushed towards the soldier of the thunder lion. As a northern barbarian, although he is not as brave as a barbarian, he is definitely much taller than the dabion in terms of body. Therefore, the soldier of the thunder lion certainly does not fear the closeness of the other party, but it is obviously impossible for him to assassinate his opponent at this distance with his long gun. So without the slightest hesitation, the northern barbarian threw away his long gun, pulled out his short sword and met the enemy head-on. Behind him, other soldiers of the lion of thunder seemed to have never seen the battle at all. No one stayed and no one gave support. Instead, they continued to chase Alfred''s back and rush forward. "Die!" The soldier of the mountain lion regiment fiercely bumped into the northern barbarian who left the formation, and then stabbed the short blade in his hand towards his waist and abdomen. Short blade is a kind of short weapon, but it is different from the short sword with sharp ends and sharp front ends. The short blade has only one blade surface, the other side is the back surface without lethality, and the blade tip is a sharp angle with a little radian. In terms of length, the short blade is shorter than the short sword, only a little longer than the dagger. This weapon has more advantages in close range attack than the dagger and the short sword. It is one of the conventional weapons of the mountain army. However, when the soldier of the mountain lion Corps stabbed the short blade out of his hand, his heart suddenly clicked. Then there was a look of fear in his eyes, and the angry look of returning to death disappeared. As an experienced soldier and a soldier of the main corps, he can basically judge the effect of this strike from the feedback of the feel and strength of the short blade. Unfortunately, the strength of the feedback from the short blade stabbed made the veteran of the mountain lion Corps clearly know that his attack was a murder, not even the other party''s armor. You know, even the heavy armor worn by heavy infantry will leave a gap at the waist and abdomen, and this gap is the only weakness that their mountain army can deal with heavy infantry. But this time, there was no touch of the short blade into the flesh from the key position, which immediately made the veteran feel that the situation did not seem as simple as they expected, and at this moment, he finally realized that they had no information about the regiment in front of him. The pupil reflected the panic of the veteran. The northern barbarian, who was once born with steel wings, had no mercy. He raised his short sword without hesitation, and then stabbed the enemy soldier''s leather armor with one sword, which was just the part of his heart. Even after a sword was stabbed, the northern barbarian stirred the short sword in his hand, because he had to make sure that the enemy was really dead. Then, he stretched out a foot, kicked the mountain lion soldier''s waist and abdomen, kicked him to the ground, and then turned around to rejoin the thunder lion soldiers in the charge. As for the fine iron spear on the ground, he didn''t pick it - it''s not that he didn''t want to pick it, but that he couldn''t bend down to pick it at all. It''s impossible for ordinary heavy infantry to do it. For thunder lion soldiers wearing full armor like them, it''s impossible to pick it. Only the whole body armor, waist and abdomen will have no gap, and they are not afraid of the enemy''s assassination. The thunder lion soldiers following Alfred were like a hot knife stabbing butter, directly dividing the square of the mountain lion army into two. I''m afraid there is only such an army as the lion of thunder on the miracle continent. Although there are still fierce and fearless mountain lion soldiers desperate to stop the thunder lion, these people have been assassinated by the thunder lion soldiers with long guns before they get close. Perhaps a long gun could not assassinate the soldiers of the mountain lion legion, but when two or three people waved their guns at the same time, the soldiers of the mountain lion Legion could no longer stop the surging offensive, and soon the mountain lion Legion began to suffer large-scale casualties. Only when the contact war has reached such a white hot level, the fear of death has been dispelled by the bloody smell filled in the air, and the casualties of the thunder lion began to appear gradually. Since there was no flaw in the waist and abdomen of the whole body armor, the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps began to stab the thunder lion soldiers in the face. Like the soldiers of the thunder lion, one may not be able to assassinate the soldiers of the mountain lion corps with a long gun, but when several people began to work together, all this was no longer a problem. And most importantly, the lion of thunder is like a cavalry at the moment, maintaining a high-speed charging speed and tearing up the formation of the mountain lion army. Once intercepted by the mountain lion army, the battlefield will become a more bloody and tragic entanglement war. It''s not difficult for soldiers to stop the thunder lion, as long as the blood of the mountain lion Legion is still there. The real difficulty is how to stop Alfred, the angry lion king. Soon, Lowell, hiding in the dark, began to order a dead attack. Several superior silver masters whose breath was not weaker than Alfred''s suddenly appeared from around, and then hit Alfred at the same time. At first glance, these people knew that they were experts in military combat, who were specially responsible for cooperating with the army to deal with the strong who fell into the military array, because they chose the perfect time to attack Alfred, and the joint attack was to take several flaws from Alfred. No matter how Alfred defends, they are confident that one or two people will definitely hit Alfred and hit him hard. Just because the breath is not weaker than Alfred does not mean that their combat power is completely equal to Alfred. Seeing these people finally couldn''t help themselves, Alfred gave a cold hum. The speed of the charge didn''t stop because there were two experts in front, but rushed up without fear. The fangs of the flame lion in his hands seemed to feel Alfred''s fighting spirit. The flame around the handle suddenly flourished. In a flash, the whole halberd was completely covered by the flame, which looked like Alfred holding a weapon made entirely of flame. I can''t see how fast Alfred''s action is. It''s just a simple sweep. But what swept from the halberd was not a strong wind, but a purple flame. The flame was like having spirit. It quickly wound around the silver master on the left. Just for a moment, the two masters who intercepted Alfred were completely swallowed up by the purple flame. Then Alfred, like the soldiers who had dealt with the mountain lion army before, just slapped each other with two bows from left to right. He quickly slapped the two purple fireballs into the enemy groups on both sides, and broke out two more dazzling pillars of fire. Then, it is still an indomitable charge. Only this time, Alfred found that there was no enemy in front of him. Because he has completely cut through the square formed by the whole mountain lion Legion. When Alfred stopped, the thunder lion soldiers behind him also stopped, but they didn''t care. Stopping at this time means that they have been completely caught in the middle by the mountain lion army. The only thing they know is that there are many corpses left on their bloody path, including enemies and companions. Of course, most of them are enemy corpses. However, compared with their fatal attack against the mountain lion legion, the corpses of the thunder lion soldiers can only be described as miserable, and almost no one can see their original appearance. But even so, in the face of the soldiers of the thunder lion, they still don''t see any fear. Some are just indifference to death. "Kill!" Alfred let out a furious cry, and his eyes could not help staring at the silver masters who had just tried to kill him together. "Kill!" In response to Alfred''s voice, the soldiers of the thunder lion still made the same voice as the first charge, but their eyes were hard on the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps. Because of indifference, so fearless. Because fearless, so invincible. This is the lion of thunder, the young lions around the lion king. Chapter 558 In the brightly lit conference room, Sean, William, Neil, Rena, clough, anno and others all gathered together, and even Sean hastin attended. Basically, except for the three new generation generals who just withdrew from the chilav leader to the panda leader, all the generals under Sean attended the meeting. It was also the first military meeting of the highest standard since Sean became Lord. Sean''s eyes slowly withdrew from Thain. For Sean, Thain only had respect. He completely did what a follower should do. He even reported to Sean directly to the nugus family and his secret consultation. To outsiders, Thain''s loyalty to Sean is absolutely beyond doubt, as if he had completely put down the Revenge of killing his father. Of course, this behavior of abandoning blood feud and choosing to surrender is not uncommon in this world. But only Sean knew that Thain was not really loyal to himself. Because of the existence of the real eye, Sean can see that there is a blood red halo on Sean, which is the strongest and dazzling halo Sean has ever seen. This alone is enough to prove that Sean wants to divide him completely. After knowing Thain''s real thoughts, Sean''s impression of Thain will naturally be more profound. This is a very good patient and dormant enemy! "What''s the current situation?" "If your Lord''s judgment is correct, the southern nobles of dabion will certainly hide an enemy in soan." William replied, "this army will be the sound hammer of the whole strategic layout of the kingdom of dabion. However, from this point of view, this is also the biggest flaw in the other party''s overall strategic layout. As long as general Fred can successfully find this army in soan and completely annihilate it, the other party''s strategic layout will be completely ineffective. " "What''s the odds?" Rena asked. "It depends on what kind of army you encounter." William''s face was not very good-looking, especially after Thain told him and Sean about the nugus family''s plan to talk to him that day, William never slept for a day. "Among the southern nobles of dabion, there are no less than six armies that have reached the decisive value for this battle, including the tequila Army of the boulder family, That is, the well-known tequila black guard and tequila cavalry; In addition, such as Prince hodgdie''s Scarlet knights, the Howard family''s mountain lion corps, the Dubai family''s violent bear corps, the dabion fourth corps and the dabion second cavalry Corps previously controlled by the Hastings family. " "The soan collar is not rich. This territory is a subsidiary territory of the boulder family, and the only connecting territory is the Dayi collar. Although it borders our Panda collar from the territory plate, it is crossed by a mountain range in the middle. Therefore, from the terrain point of view, the scarlet knights and the second cavalry regiment of dabion can be excluded." This time, Sean spoke. His military strength for the whole dabion was only made up in the last two months, "and the Dubai family is a loyal ally of the boulder family. These two families have just joined the war, which can also be ruled out Then the rest is one of the two legions, the mountain lion legion of the Howard family and the fourth legion of dabion. " "The conventional configuration of the fourth regiment of dabion is 50000 people. If logistics is included, there are almost 70000 people. If this force is used as the bottom card, then..." Neil''s words can''t go on here, because everyone present clearly knows the fact that if Alfred and his thunder lion encounter the fourth regiment of dabion, don''t say that the odds are too high. Alfred will be destroyed this time. After all, in terms of military strength alone, Alfred only had 5000 people. Although he immediately expanded the thunder lion to 10000 people after deciding to go to war, the 5000 people who joined later were not strong in practical combat ability and lacked sufficient armaments, so they could only be used as reserve forces. However, whether it is 5000 or 10000, there is no possibility of victory in the face of the dabion fourth legion, whose combat strength standard is the fourth level army. "The only thing we can do now is pray that the other party is going to surprise us, so the dormant army in soan is the mountain lion legion of the Howard family." "The duel between the lion kings...?" Sean whispered, "if so, Alfred must have won Lowell Howard, commander of the mountain lion legion, was born in a noble family and would never take the lead in battle. In the biological world, the lion king of an ethnic group will always rush to the front when facing threats. From this point of view, if Fred''s opponent is really the mountain lion corps, then we can directly implement the plan of the second stage. " "So..." "Just start preparing." Sean said in a deep voice, "in order to weaken the opponent''s military strength, we have to do everything at all costs. Even if... Fred''s luck is bad and he really fails, we can''t admit defeat so easily. " "Yes!" ¡­¡­ Suo''anling, this is a small territory that is not very rich. Of course, in terms of territory area, it is naturally much larger than modge collar, but there are only a few towns scattered throughout the territory, but there are no cities. But because of this, soan''s territory is famous for its vastness and complexity. It''s not difficult to hide an army with a force of less than 50000 in this territory. Therefore, the mountain lion Legion from the Howard family lurks in this territory. If it is not a void, it is undoubtedly a dream to find this army if it does not fully cooperate with the Scouts of the thunder lion for large-scale investigation. But the facts always have many subtleties. Therefore, the lion of thunder led by Alfred met with the main force of the mountain lion army led by Lowell Howard on the White Plains. What followed was a thorough fight between the two sides. Overlooking from the battlefield, the blue belonging to the thunder lion has completely covered the gray black of the mountain lion legion, and the gray black is also rapidly decreasing. The mountain lion Legion is originally a legion skilled in mountain operations. Naturally, their armaments cannot be mainly heavy armor, but must be light and flexible. Basically, their conventional armaments are leather armor, mountain boots, mountaineering pickaxes and short blades suitable for mountain jungle operations. Even if these 3000 people are the main force of the mountain lion army - equivalent to the position of the thunder Master to the thunder lion, the equipment they use is only slightly better in material. At most, a layer of soft armor is added under the leather armor, but the essential equipment has not changed. Because whether it is a short blade or a mountaineering pick, these weapons can become deadly weapons in the mountains. Unless they hit the key parts of the thunder lion soldiers directly, they can''t cause any substantive damage to the thunder lion wearing heavy armor and holding heavy shield. This is also the fundamental reason why the mountain lion Legion is not the opponent of tequila black guard under conventional operations. Of course, Lowell is not unaware of the strengths and advantages of the thunder lion, but he still dares to order death, which is entirely because he doesn''t believe that Sean''s army will have such a strong army. The pride and pride from the mountain lion Corps has made him very conceited, so he did not pay attention to the thunder lion composed of heavy infantry, because he once defeated several private heavy infantry armies of other nobles. But this time, Lowell''s conceit became the root cause of his defeat. If he had tried to kill Alfred with the help of several masters hidden in the Legion, so as to force the whole thunder lion to rout, when he saw Alfred cut two superior silver masters on the spot in a crisp confrontation, Lowell would never have suppressed the lion king who had become completely violent without the gold strongman. Similarly, when the young lions of the thunder lion followed behind their Lion King and pierced the formation of the mountain lion Legion for the first time, Lowell understood one thing, that is, the real combat power of the thunder lion is almost no less than that of the tequila black guard - the reason is that the mountain lion Legion is not completely without threat to the thunder lion, At least in this round of hedging, the lion of thunder also killed hundreds of people. However, the price paid by the mountain lion Legion is several times that of the lion of thunder. Lowell felt only a chill, a threat and fear from death. "How... How possible!" Lowell''s face was dull, "how can the thunder lion have the same combat power as the tequila black guard..." "Lord Lowell!" The battle on the battlefield has always been tragic and ruthless. The silver master in the mountain lion Corps who was specially used to deal with the strong lost two people. They immediately chose to retreat at the first time and protect Lowell from dying in this chaotic battlefield. But at the moment, the main force of the mountain lion Legion is not far from collapse, so these guards certainly want to ensure the safety of Lowell Howard, a noble born in the Howard family, at the first time. At this moment, Lowell''s pride in being the lion king was not there. His pride and conceit derived from the magnificent achievements of the mountain lion army since its establishment were ruthlessly crushed by Alfred at the moment. And his ears could not help but ring back the words he communicated with Alfred before the war. ¡ª¡ª "Only one name is enough for the lion king." "I think so, so can you please die?" "Once, many people said this to me, but in the end they became the bones I stepped on. I''m sure you won''t be an exception. " ¡ª¡ª "But I can give you a chance..." "Let me give you a chance. If you surrender now, I can keep you alive. Of course, the name of the mountain lion Legion can also be retained, so as not to be removed from the list. " "You really think you''re the lion king with such a big breath?" "Isn''t it?" ¡­¡­ At this moment, who is the real lion king? It''s clear at a glance. "Tequila black guards are only less than 1000 people. Why..." "My Lord! We still have 7000 people, and the other party has less than 4000 left at the moment. As long as we join other forces, we can completely wipe out the enemy! " "Lord Lowell! The mountain lion army has not been defeated! " "Yes!" Hearing the words of the guards around him, Lowell''s eyes suddenly lit up, like a life rope suddenly grasped by a dying man. Lowell''s look soon recovered, "we haven''t failed yet! There are 7000 mountain lions Order, we will break through the siege immediately, send a signal bomb and join other forces! " "Yes!" Chapter 559 There are no scorched black marks of magic bombing, and there are no wooden forests made of countless arrows. However, the tragedy on the battlefield is not inferior to any battlefield on the miracle continent. The whole land was completely dyed red by blood. Although there were no corpses stabbed by countless arrows, there were corpses stabbed to the ground by several or even more than a dozen long guns; Although there are no corpses bombed by magic, there are also black unidentified blocks that are completely coke; Although there are countless bodies here, there is only one wounded person. As long as you fall to the ground, you will only become a corpse, not just hurt but not die. Blood has become black on this land, and the land that was tamped has become a piece of mud. After stepping on the foot, what splashed was not mud water, but blood water full of blood smell. Many soldiers of the thunder lion didn''t stand firm for a moment, but slipped and fell, and their blue heavy armor was almost dyed dark red. The thunder lion and the mountain lion army dropped more than 4000 bodies on this land. Basically, the main force of the mountain lion Legion has been completely destroyed. But Alfred''s face did not have the slightest excitement. For outsiders, the battle loss ratio of one to three is almost a perfect record, but it is still an extremely heavy price for Alfred. Because the thunder lion is different from the mountain lion legion, the destruction of the mountain lion Legion may be a heavy loss for the Howard family, but it is just a drop in the bucket for the southern nobles of the whole dabion Kingdom, but there are only so many troops under Sean. The greater the battle damage in the early stage, the more unfavorable it will be for the next battle. Although the thunder lion still has 5000 reserves, even if thousands of people are killed at the moment, the equipment of these soldiers who died in battle is almost undamaged. They can be used by the reserve soldiers behind, and the establishment of 5000 people will be restored immediately. But Alfred knew very well that these soldiers who William intended to use as cannon fodder could not really play the fighting power of the thunder lion, and even might affect the play of the thunder lion. This is not a good thing for an army at all. But war has always been so cruel. So Alfred had no choice. His mission this time is to sweep away the whole soan collar and develop a base area here to meet his own troops who may retreat from the Dayi collar and to meet the enemy who may also pursue. Of course, a more important task is to become a springboard for Asina to wave her army straight to the southern aristocratic base camp of dabion, so he must firmly grasp the control of soan in any case. This is war. Soon, the battlefield was cleaned. The armaments of more than 1000 dead thunder lion soldiers have been unloaded and replaced by reserve soldiers to officially join the thunder lion. Alfred ordered the cremation of the bodies of the more than 1000 dead soldiers, because he had no time to bury them properly and could not expose them to the sun, so he had to do so. As for the bodies of nearly 3000 mountain lion soldiers, Alfred also ordered cremation. After all, they will still occupy them after soan''s leadership. Of course, there can be no plague or other trouble at this point. After all this, Alfred didn''t hesitate any more and immediately waved his army to pursue in the direction where Lowell Howard had fled. There is not even a moment to rest. He must solve the problem of the mountain lion Legion in the shortest time, and then send a message to William and Sean who are still waiting for his news. Of course, the news of the total annihilation of the main force of the mountain lion corps had been ordered by Alfred as early as the formal end of the battle. If there was no accident, it could be transmitted to Yiling in about five days, and then directly fed back to Sean through dayling''s magic communication. The pursuit continues. The next battle is the real key. ¡­¡­ At the same time when Alfred wiped out the main force of the mountain lion legion, Thain, who had just finished the military meeting, left the Lord''s house in the empty city. The second step of William''s strategic plan, he will be the core, so he naturally needs to prepare in advance. Like Alfred''s swift and resolute manner, Thain did not stop and rest at all. After leaving the Lord''s house, he immediately rode away from the void city to Dayi. Because he was in a hurry to report the news to Sean, Thain brought only one attendant. When he left the void City, naturally, he was the only one to go with. The original rule of the void city was that no horse was allowed to enter the city. Only because of the emergency, Thain and his retinue were able to leave the city on horseback. After leaving the city gate, the respectful color on Thain''s retinue''s face disappeared, replaced by a cold face. He glanced at Thain coldly, and then said in a deep voice, "Sir Thain, I hope you didn''t disappoint us." Thain looked straight ahead. His face was as calm as water, but if he observed carefully, he could find the excitement hidden in the depths of his eyes. He just drove the horse and kept galloping. He didn''t seem to answer the meaning of the words of the squire around him. Until the other party couldn''t help shouting his name again, Thain finally said in a slightly lazy tone: "Sean allowed me to increase troops." When the name "Sean" was mentioned, Thain''s tone was only indifference, without the respect he had shown in the conference room before. "How much?" There was a look of excitement on the squire''s face. "No upper limit." Thain said faintly, "but according to the situation of Dayi collar and considering my ability and funds, I estimate that expanding the scale of the army to 20000 is the limit. If it exceeds this number, it will cause the suspicion of Sean and William These two people are not fools. Don''t think your little tricks can deceive them. " "Twenty thousand?" The excitement on the retinue''s face did not subside. "Ten thousand more than expected, that''s good." "Fifteen thousand at most." Thain directly rejected the squire''s words without looking back, "20000 is the limit. Do you think it''s really that easy to reach the limit value? Do you know what the probability is I can only accept the size of 15000 troops at most. If we exceed this number, we will fail in our negotiations. " "Fifteen thousand is also good." The squire wanted to say something, but when he heard Thain''s firm tone, he could only nod, but he hated Thain a little more in his heart, "I''ll inform the Duke, and everything will be done according to your instructions." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking." This time, Thain finally glanced at the squire, but the slight irony raised at the corner of his mouth made the other party''s hatred stronger, "if you dare to sneak in, don''t blame me for directly ordering the suppression I''d rather spend more time designing the game than destroy my plan because of your mess You know, even without you, I have the ability to kill Sean, so this time it''s you who come to beg me for cooperation, not me. Remember to set your attitude for me. " "I... I see." The squire bit his teeth with some resentment, but finally chose to give in. Because this time he made contact with Thain secretly, he received a special emphasis from Hella nugus. No matter what conditions Thain put forward and what harsh words he said, he must endure it. If he can''t reach an agreement with Thain, he won''t have to go back to the nugus family and just find a place to commit suicide. Because of this, even in the process of negotiation, he was very angry by Thain, but he didn''t dare to refute Thain''s words. "Let me ask one more question." "Please." "What''s the card you''re hiding over there?" Hearing Thain''s words, the nugus family member pretending to be Thain''s squire suddenly changed his face. Looking at Thain, he immediately became a little frightened: "you... How could you..." "It''s not how I knew, but it was inferred by Sean and William." Thain said in a deep voice, "they even concluded that the card you hide in soan is an army, and this army is not the mountain lion legion of the Howard family, or the fourth legion of dabion in the kingdom of dabion So I''m curious whether the card you''re hiding is intended for a sneak attack or to catch Sean off guard. " "Is there a difference?" The nugus family member asked. "Of course there is a difference." Thain said naturally, "the lion of thunder has entered soan If you are hiding in the fourth dabion legion, you can certainly give Sean a great surprise and completely leave the thunder lion on that land, which is absolutely good news for you. But if you''re hiding there with the mountain lion legion, I''m afraid you''ll be surprised. " "Hum! The mountain lion legion of the Howard family is an elite army comparable to the tequila army of the boulder family. How can a mere thunder lion be an opponent of the mountain lion Legion? " The nugus family member snorted coldly with disdain, "if it is the steel wings of the first strong army under Sean, it may also cause some trouble to the mountain lion corps, but the final victory must be the mountain lion corps Moreover, as long as Sean dares to send steel wings, he will wait to be invaded by our coalition forces. " "Ha ha!" Hearing the proud words on the man''s face, Thain couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" "I''m laughing at your ignorance." "If you knew the achievements of the mountain lion army, you wouldn''t laugh like this." "Do you think I''m laughing at the mountain lion corps?" Thain glanced coldly at the member of the nugus family, and the sarcastic color in the corners of his mouth was even stronger, "I''m laughing at your despised enemy! Do you really think Sean''s first strong army is steel wings I might as well tell you the truth. The most powerful army under Sean is Alfred''s Lion of thunder, followed by clough''s Cecilia guards, and then it''s anno''s steel wings! " "Make some trouble? ha-ha! If soan Ling is really a mountain lion legion, I''m afraid what is waiting for them is the total annihilation of the army. " The noble''s eyes were wide open, obviously unbelievable. Looking at the proud look on the other party''s face, Thain''s smile became stronger: don''t worry, I have a bigger surprise to give you. Chapter 560 Dayi collar, after being captured by Sean, was once the largest and most stable source of economic income for Sean. It was not until Neil introduced new policies for many times that the economic income of this territory gradually became not particularly important, but its stability has not changed. After all, under the governance of rud mitchlin, the whole territory has a perfect system. So for a long time, both Neil and William have paid more attention to Dayi collar than panda collar. In this territory, the steel wing and the thunder lion have been stationed here successively, and William and Neil have been here for several times to direct the command. It can be seen that the importance of this territory is not as simple as saying casually. If it were not for Thain''s sudden surrender and no one under Sean''s command, Dayi led Sean would not be handed over to Thain for defense. It''s just that the two armies of steel wings and thunder lion have been trapped here. It''s really a little overqualified. In the center of the territory led by Dayi, there is a city, which is the crystallization of the efforts of two generations of Michelin family, and there is a fortress not far from the city. These two echoes have long been summarized into the defense system of the territory. Since Thain took over, although he did not modify the defense system, anyone can see that Thain did not pay attention to the fortress. He just concentrated all his troops in the city, which certainly improved the security of the city, But on the other hand, it also makes the territorial forces too concentrated, which may make the defense network monotonous. After leaving the void City, Thain and the noble from the nugus family rushed back to the city of Yiling, and eleven days had passed since leaving the void city. So the good news from soan had already passed to Sean. When Thain, who is now acting for Rudd as the acting Lord of Dayi, came back, someone also came forward to report immediately and submitted the task letter sent back by Sean through magic communication to him. Magic communication like this can only simply carry out some letter transmission, and the cost of each transmission is huge. Therefore, on the miracle continent, if it is not a particularly important and urgent thing, magic communication will not be enabled. Because of this, Thain was naturally very curious about Sean''s letter at the expense of a lot of money. He had opened the letter before he sat down. There are only two words above. Start. Others may not understand the meaning of these two words, but because he participated in the military conference held in void City eleven days ago, Thain understood the meaning of these two words at once. These two words mean that the second phase of the plan begins. "It seems that the hidden card over soan''s collar is the mountain lion legion of the Howard family." Thain smiled and looked at the member of the nugus family, but no matter how he looked at his smile, it was obvious that people had the desire to come forward and beat him up. "I''m afraid the Howard family is really going to cry this time." This member of the nugus family looked extremely ugly. "Don''t believe it?" Thain raised his eyebrows and pulled a rope in the room. Soon there was a knock on the door outside the study. "Come in." Thain''s voice was as cold as frost. "What can I do for you, my lord?" A gray haired man opened the door and came in. "Bring the backup file of the intelligence sent back to the empty city a few days ago." Thain sat on the chair behind his desk, looking through the unprocessed documents piled up because of his previous departure, and said without raising his head. "Yes." The gray haired old man was Thain''s housekeeper at the city Lord''s house. According to Thain''s previous orders, all information transmitted here must be backed up. Although the old housekeeper did not know the purpose and reason why Thain did this, as a cautious old man, he still followed this order very seriously and carefully. Therefore, all information transmitted in the area managed by Thain will be backed up, collected and sorted out whether Thain is present or not. Soon, the old housekeeper presented the war report passed back to the empty city five days ago. Thain just glanced, raised his mouth, and threw the piece of paper to the nobleman from the nugus family. The latter took the piece of paper and looked at it. His face immediately showed a look of surprise. There was no previous arrogance and contempt, but only incredible shock. There is only one sentence written on the piece of paper. "Three thousand of the main force of the mountain lion corps were wiped out, and the enemy leader Lowell Howard fled. At present, our side is pursuing." In a simple sentence, it completely shows the strength of the thunder lion. At this time, the noble was willing to believe the fact that Sean''s first army was the thunder lion rather than the steel wings they speculated. "Such an army... Doesn''t have a flag?" "He''s just a baron." Thain sneered and reminded the nobleman of a fact he had to face. Sean became a baron because he fought with the Hastings, otherwise he would be just a pioneering knight. Only after becoming a baron can Sean finally fly the family flag with his family emblem. Otherwise, even if the thunder lion and steel wings are ordered by his private army, they can only fly the family emblem flag belonging to Athena. A man who has only become a baron for half a year can not naturally enter the sight of the high-level of the Principality of lane. If so, I''m afraid few people will believe that Sean''s army can have the flag, and even the whole principality of lane has only seven armies with the flag. According to the current strength of Sean''s army, there are three armies that can apply for the title flag, which is almost half of the independent Title legion of the Principality of Ryan. A baron has three legions that have won the title flag. Does anyone believe it? This is almost equal to the strength of a second-class Kingdom and the military power of the Duke. But whether others believe it or not, Thain knows that Sean does have this strength. "Where are you going?" Seeing the noble from the nugus family get up in a panic and want to leave, Thain asked coldly. "I... I''m going to inform your highness." It was unnatural for the noble to be drunk by Thain, but he quickly responded, "let her send someone to support the mountain lion Legion immediately, if you can..." "Oh." Thain chuckled and shrugged casually. "If you think it''s useful, go." The other party instinctively wanted to step out, but he seemed to think of something and didn''t leave here in the end. He just turned his head and looked at Thain suspiciously. With a slight force in his left hand, Thain closed a book he was reading, then looked up at the young nugus family member, said calmly: "do you know why Alfred''s army is called the lion of thunder?" "For... Why?" "Because under Sean''s command, the lion of thunder is famous for its fiercest combat style, shortest combat time and highest combat efficiency. It is a really swift and violent army." Thain explained in a deep voice, "originally, according to Sean''s naming rules for the army, the first title of the lion of thunder was thunder wings, but Alfred was renamed the lion of thunder because he was called the lion king." Speaking of this, Thain pointed out the note in the aristocrat''s hand and said again: "the war report in your hand was sent from here to the city of void five days ago, that is to say, in fact, it was 11 days ago Judging from Alfred''s serious attitude towards the task and the operational style of the lion of thunder, eleven days is the most difficult and enough for him to catch up with other forces of the mountain lion Corps. Maybe even the mountain lion Corps has been wiped out. " "This... How is this possible..." "Believe it or not, I believe it anyway." Thain shrugged. "If I were you, I would report the worst results back. If Haila nugus was a smart man, she would know how to take advantage of this opportunity I think the fourth regiment of dabion is good. " The fourth regiment of dabion, although it did not obtain the title and flag, was also a fourth level army, with a size of 50000. It was subordinate to the southern military region of the kingdom of dabion, and it was also one of the main regiments of the southern aristocrats besieging Sean this time. With the shrewdness of this nugus family member, he immediately understood the meaning of Thain''s words. If the vacancies of 15000 people under Thain were filled by the fourth dabion regiment, it would be a great threat to Sean in the current situation. Perhaps as long as Sean showed a slightest slackness, the army could easily take Sean. "I''ll report immediately." The member of the nugus family turned and left with an excited face. After all, the mountain lion Legion is only the private soldier of the Howard family, not the nugus family, so although he feels a pity for the collapse of the mountain lion legion, it won''t make him feel flesh pain after all. However, if the nugus family can take advantage of this opportunity to successfully win Sean, it will be a great credit to the kingdom of dabion. Maybe it can make the nugus family the first of the five Dukes of dabion at one stroke. After the noble left, Thain picked up a quill pen and wrote a sentence on a blank piece of paper: the second stage plan has been successful so far. Dabion will send 15000 people to join my troops. After thinking about it, he added: the other party knows the trend of the thunder lion. After writing these words, Thain sealed the paper in the envelope, and then pulled the rope again. When the old housekeeper came in, Thain handed the letter to the housekeeper and asked him to send the letter to Sean immediately. After the old housekeeper left, Thain put down the quill pen, then closed his eyes and calmed his breathing. After more than ten minutes, he opened his eyes again. This time, he didn''t hide at all. There was only endless hatred in his eyes: "I don''t know if you would be shocked to find that the 15000 soldiers were not ordinary soldiers, but soldiers of the fourth regiment of dabion?" In Thain''s eyes, since the nugus family did not send troops to reinforce his father and let his father die, he had no good feelings for the nugus family. This time, the nugus family found him, which was just mutual use for Thain: nugus wanted to use him to infiltrate Sean, while he wanted to use nugus to completely break into Sean''s core circle and know more about Sean''s secrets and plans. In William''s tactical plan, the second stage is to ask him to promise nugus to send someone to disguise as his army, and then Sean and William will try to eat all this army, so as to completely weaken the combat power of dabion''s southern nobles. Thain did not object to this, but showed great cooperation. However, through hints and intelligence hypnosis along the way, he let the nugus family directly use the fourth dabion regiment. After all, after losing Alfred and the lion of thunder, Sean''s military strength is still quite a lot, but it is also relatively weak. At this time, if the fourth dabion regiment can give Sean an unexpected surprise, Then he naturally has a chance to solve Sean and avenge his father. Of course, if the fourth regiment of dabion is finally eaten by Sean, he will not lose anything, because the loss will only be the nobles on dabion''s side. On the contrary, he can even win the trust of Sean and William through this cooperation. With Thain''s intelligence, he knows that it is difficult to succeed with the help of external forces. But if he can successfully win the trust of Sean and William and become one of his core members, Sean will certainly lower his guard against him. At that time, he will only have more and more opportunities to kill Sean. It is precisely because of this idea that when the nugus family came to him at will, he did not intend to be obedient and return to the kingdom of dabion to be the dog of the nugus family, but thought about how to completely drain the value of nugus, so that he could easily break into the core of Sean. Of course, if the fourth regiment of dabion can really solve Sean this time, Thain certainly won''t mind. So only in terms of this plan, Thain was the winner from the beginning, because without his position in this gambling game, he would not be stupid enough to take risks so quickly. However, if Thain knew that Sean could clearly see through his hostility to himself because of his real eyes, Thain would not think so. Because in Sean''s eyes, Thain is always a loser. No matter whether he will join the gambling game with Sean or not, he will lose the most important resources in the plans to gain Sean''s trust. Double faced people, when they are completely isolated and lose trust, they will no longer have the chance to turn over. Chapter 561 Flames, burning on the battlefield. The blood sprinkled on the earth has long dried up and condensed into dark red. It was still complete, but the death was an extremely tragic body, which was almost everywhere in the whole battlefield. The people who can survive now are not because of their superb strength, but because of their excellent luck. A small group of soldiers in gray and black leather armor gathered in the center of the battlefield and formed a circle. Although they were still barely able to set up a defensive circle, most of their trembling bodies completely sold out their real emotions. When the threat and fear of death really come, not everyone can face it calmly. The flame is still burning, and the thick and strong black smoke continues to rise. The rustling of armor caused by walking fell on the ears of the surviving mountain lion soldiers, just like the footsteps of the God of death approaching. Three hundred against six thousand. After nearly half a month of encounter, pursuit, encirclement and suppression, the 7000 soldiers of the second echelon of the mountain lion Corps who were originally spared because of going out for training also remained more than 5000 because of continuous combat losses. Then, after being pursued for a day, the soldiers of the second echelon of the mountain lion corps were finally forced to a dead end and were forced to break out a large-scale death battle with the thunder lion in the desolate bone plain in the middle of soan, which is still unable to occupy the land. This time, Alfred changed his previous attitude and put the reserve soldiers originally prepared to fill the battle damage of the thunder lion into the battlefield. As far as the recruits are concerned, they can''t be the opponents of the mountain lion legion, even if they don''t occupy a favorable place, so their death rate is surprisingly high. However, after the first World War, it is also a qualitative transformation for the reserve soldiers of the thunder lion who can still survive. However, this transformation is only a reluctantly upgrade from cannon fodder to the level of regular soldiers. However, because veterans have also grown, the overall level of thunder lion has not been reduced. Still a quasi Fourth Army. However, compared with the previous 5000 people, today''s thunder lion has an increase of more than 1000 people. The blue ocean suddenly seemed to ebb, separating to the left and right, giving way to a passage. Holding the fangs of the flaming lion, Alfred slowly walked out of the thunder lion crowd through this passage, and then appeared in the view of the surviving soldiers of the mountain lion Legion. At this moment, Alfred''s face was covered with blood. The blood almost covered his whole face, like a layer of red dye. However, if you carefully observe it, you can still see a blood and flesh wound on his right cheek, which was hurt by the other party''s temporary counterattack when he killed the last superior silver master of the mountain lion army. Even Alfred, who now has the power to fight against the next golden strongman, still has the endurance limit of the top Silver Peak, and his bloody battle for half a month has basically reached his limit. The fatigue caused by this limit will inevitably slow his reaction. Therefore, it is also very natural to have his hands on. In fact, if there were not the fangs of the flaming lion and the heavy armor on his body, Alfred might fall in this battle. The war of the elite Legion was no better than his long march across several Dabian territories. There are essential differences between the two. "Lowell, I advise you one last time." Alfred endured the pain in his face, and then still spoke in a thick voice, "surrender now!" No response. Alfred raised his right hand slightly. With his action, the thunder lion soldiers who had formed a circle around the soldiers of these mountain lion legions knocked their square shields heavily on the ground. The roaring sound of the shield was like a sudden thunder, which frightened all the soldiers of the mountain lion Legion. Then there was another neat sound of gunfire. Looking at a glittering fine iron long gun on the edge of the shield, aiming at their enemy soldiers, the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps finally sent out a riot. But the riots soon stopped. Because the head of the mountain lion corps, Lowell Howard, also known as the lion king like Alfred, has also stepped out of the protection circle of the mountain lion Corps. At this moment, he had no temperament when he first met Alfred, but was in a mess. "The Howard family will not surrender to the enemy!" However, although Lowell is covered with dust and dirt at the moment, his eyes are still surprisingly bright, and even full of a look called perseverance, "our death will never be worthless, but can make the kingdom of dabion understand your combat power more clearly. Maybe you can annihilate us this time, But it will be you who will eventually perish! " Alfred just glanced at Lowell, and then his eyes fell on the mountain lion soldiers behind him. Most of them were afraid, or fear. Their trembling bodies could fully explain this. But more people seemed to be infected by Lowell''s words, their faces also showed a firm look, and their hands holding the handle of the short blade sword became stronger. "Are you all willing to die for the Howard family?" Alfred''s voice was not very loud, but he could pronounce clearly. Every word, like a thunder, exploded in the hearts of those trembling soldiers. "Of course! They are the most proud of the Howard family... " "I don''t want to die!" A soldier of the mountain lion Corps suddenly interrupted Lowell''s voice. His scream like a madman was particularly harsh in this almost silent battlefield. "What are you talking about..." Lowell turned around angrily, and his face looked very ferocious. But when he turned around, he felt a sharp pain coming from his chest, which made his ferocious face show some amazement and disbelief. He lowered his head somewhat difficultly. What came into view was a short blade of the mountain lion Legion system that had penetrated into his heart. The blood was rapidly soaked out at an irresistible speed and spread rapidly on his white shirt. Then, he raised his head again and looked at the young soldier. He was looking at himself crazily. Under that crazy face, tears were flowing out of his eyes, sliding down his face and dripping on his pointed chin. Lowell stumbled back a few steps. He raised his right hand to hold the hilt of the short blade, and then pulled out the short blade with a strong force, which made his vitality drain from his body at a faster speed. "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! " The soldier who stabbed Lowell with a knife shook his head madly. "Traitor!" A soldier of the mountain lion regiment nearby gave a roar, and then was about to rush at the soldier. At this moment, Alfred''s eyes were cold. Then he waved at a rapid speed and grabbed a fine iron spear. With a strong force, he threw the spear at the mountain lion Legion soldier who tried to kill Lowell. The long gun sent out a roaring wind and thunder in the air, which was filled with fighting spirit by Alfred, and directly penetrated the head of the mountain lion soldier at a speed that ordinary people''s eyes could not capture. At the moment when the spear pierced the soldier''s head, the strong fighting spirit also burst out. Everyone only heard a "bang", and the soldier''s head burst like a broken watermelon. Red and white liquid, mixed with many debris, splashed out in all directions. The long gun thrown by Alfred did not just fall to the ground, but went through the bodies of two mountain lion soldiers like lightning, and finally stopped after stabbing the body of the third mountain lion soldier. The three soldiers of the mountain lion Corps who were assassinated by long guns were the same soldiers whose eyes showed perseverance after listening to Lowell''s words just now. Lowell watched this scene helplessly. He wanted to stop and kill the rebellious soldier, but all this was powerless for him after all. His eyes were puzzled and confused. He couldn''t understand why soldiers killed themselves. They were the mountain lion soldiers proud of the Howard family. It was a supreme honor to die for the Howard family! Why? Why surrender? Why? The bloody blade that pierced his heart fell from Lowell''s hand to the ground. Then, the former Lion King also followed in the footsteps of this short blade and fell on his back. At this moment, the vitality in his body was finally completely lost. But to his death, his eyes were not closed, and his eyes were deeply puzzled. After seeing Alfred''s thunderous blow just now, no one of the other mountain lion soldiers dared to rush up and kill the soldier who assassinated Lowell. Especially in the face of Alfred''s cold eyes, the soldiers of the mountain lion Corps lowered their heads one after another. Only a small number of people were still looking at their former commanders with the rest of their eyes, but their eyes were full of helpless sadness. Alfred glanced at Lowell''s body and hesitated to cut off his head. But in the end, he still didn''t do so, because Lowell Howard may be a commander of the acting school. He didn''t excel in personal combat effectiveness, and he didn''t dare to rush to the front line of the battlefield, but until the last moment of death, he didn''t bow to his enemy, but chose to stand and die. So in Alfred''s eyes, it was still a respectable enemy. "I say it again." Alfred looked up slowly. "Surrender, don''t kill." There was a silence. Ten seconds later, there was a soft sound of metal falling to the ground. It was a soldier of the mountain lion Corps who finally abandoned his short blade. And with the first to surrender, there will naturally be a second and a third. Soon, the metal objects fell to the ground, one after another. Chapter 562 Led by the nugus family, all nobles of the southern faction of dabion responded and fought back against the Lord of the panda of the Principality of lane, so as to completely recover all the territory of the former dabion Kingdom, including the panda, and force the Marquis of tonis back to her fortress. This is the strategy formulated by Haila nugus. A few months ago, everything was playing according to Hella''s script. The situation is clear. But all this suddenly became complicated and confusing half a month ago. On July 19, 1713, Baron Sean Connery of panda gave up the chilaf collar, and the 3000 soldiers stationed by the former chilaf also retreated into the panda collar, and laid fortifications in the gorge Rift Valley, forming horns with the current steel base of the former panda town. On October 16, 1713, the first legion of thunder lions under Baron Sean Connery of panda raided soanling and launched a fierce battle with the mountain lion Legion belonging to the Howard family. The main force of the mountain lion Legion was completely destroyed. On November 3, 1713, the mountain lion Legion lurking in soan''s collar was completely destroyed and lost the trace of the thunder lion. Today is November 20, 1713. Hella''s face was not as rosy as it was four months ago. She looked a little haggard, but her eyes were surprisingly bright and her whole body exuded an awe inspiring breath. Obviously, she was not hit by Sean''s destruction of the strategic layout this time. In other words, it is precisely because of Sean''s sudden breaking method that Haila has a clearer understanding of the reasons for her failure. "I underestimated the determination of the boulder family." Hella whispered, "Oh, Higley, what do you say to do next?" "Report to the royal family..." Higley asked a little uneasy. After all, she is only good at intelligence collection, and her analytical ability is only related to intelligence collection, but it is not excellent after all. As for coping ability, this is not her field, so it''s normal for Higley to be a little nervous when asked by Haila. If a person can perform very well in the three fields of intelligence collection, analysis and response, he can definitely be ranked among the top 100 outstanding generals in the mainland. People like Higley can only mix up a position of staff at most. "The report is positive." Seeing Higley''s uneasiness, Hella chuckled. In fact, according to her character, people like Higley who had framed her would certainly not stay, but Higley''s talent in intelligence really moved her, so she didn''t kill Higley when dealing with Gerson, "But even so, we still have no way to take the tequila collar It seems that this time, I didn''t do well enough and left such a big flaw. I knew I should have done it myself at that time. But forget it, although the current loss is a little big, it is at least in a tolerable range, and this has accelerated some steps. On the whole, we still have a little advantage, but this advantage is not big. " "What do you mean..." Hera''s mouth was slightly raised and her laughter was a little more cheerful, but Higley''s face was more unnatural. Because she knew that once Haila laughed, it meant that she had fallen into excitement, and it also meant that her hand would become more cruel. "Didn''t Thain want 15000 people from the fourth legion of dabion? Give them to him." Hella smiled happily and relaxed. "Let''s see if he can make good use of the 15000 people. If he can successfully kill Sean, we can save a lot of trouble. If not, it means that he has only such ability In fact, I don''t hate people like Thain. After all, the nugus family sorry him first, but I don''t like people playing tricks behind me. Since he decided to surprise us, we might as well give him a surprise. " Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. At Hera''s sign, Higley immediately turned away from her desk and opened the door. Standing outside the door were two people. Yashan nugus, the current owner of the nugus family, and yen Howard, the current owner of the Howard family. "Didn''t you say there would be no accident!" As soon as he entered the door, yen roared immediately. His eyes were red and his face was haggard, which was obviously caused by the collapse of the mountain lion army. After all, for the Howard family, their biggest dependence is the powerful army of the mountain lion legion, but now the mountain lion Legion is completely destroyed, which is tantamount to announcing that the military strength of the Howard family has been weakened by at least half. As far as the current situation is concerned, the Howard family is even inferior to the nugus family. As we all know, the military strength of the nugus family is the weakest among the five Dukes of the kingdom. "According to my plan, there won''t be any accidents." Haila said calmly. "Then why is the mountain lion army destroyed! Aren''t I following your plan? " Hella glanced at yen Howard, with a look of contempt on her face, which added to the anger on Duke yen''s face. At this moment, he has some regrets about his cooperation with the nugus family, because if not, how could his mountain lion Legion be destroyed? But now, no matter how regretful and angry he is, he dare not turn against the nugus family. As the head of a family, especially if the family is still a Duke family, he needs to consider too many things, so there are many things to measure and judge. Under all kinds of constraints, of course, he can''t do things and make decisions based on his own preferences, especially at this moment. If he turns against the nugus family, I''m afraid he will soon be annexed by the nugus family. Because today''s Howard family is no longer the Howard family with capital to compete with the boulder family. Among the five Duke families, the Howard family is now the real bottom family. After all, even in the face of yasna''s invasion, his mountain lion Legion was not completely destroyed, and even made yasna suffer enough in the mountain forest war, forcing yasna to change her military route. It seems that the Howard family still has some value. Although Haila showed contempt, she did not continue to stimulate yen Howard. At least in face, she gave the other Duke enough respect: "Uncle yen, you did arrange according to my plan, and the early plan was indeed successful. But... The boulder family did not act according to our plan. Besides, at that time, the boulder family''s tequila army was already near soan collar. If they rushed to the rescue immediately, the mountain lion Legion would not be completely destroyed... " "Hutch, that old fox!" Now, some time has passed since the fall of the mountain lion legion, and a lot of intelligence has been spread. Of course, the Great Duke like Yeen can''t compare with others in intelligence collection, so he certainly knows what''s going on. However, there are reasons for the laissez faire of the boulder family, but more importantly, they do not know enough about the army of the thunder lion. Even more frankly, they seriously underestimated the strength of Sean Connery, which led to today''s situation. If they paid more attention to Sean from the beginning, maybe the situation would be better. And because he knew it clearly, yen Howard had no way to say anything. He could only vent his anger on the boulder family. This is the aristocracy. Never look for the reason from yourself, but shift the responsibility to others. "Don''t worry, uncle yen, the boulder family will pay the price." Hera smiled. "What do you mean?" Yen and Ashan looked at each other, and then Yen said in a deep voice. "Uncle yen, I wonder if you are interested in tequila collar?" Without a positive answer, Haila asked. Yeen''s pupil shrank suddenly, but out of the prudence of the aristocracy, he didn''t answer. "Isn''t it suspicious that the boulder family only took 4000 tequila troops and 30000 infantry?" Haila smiled. "The tequila leader has a fortress level manor, three large manors, a frontier fortress, two war level fortresses and five corps level fortresses Some of these fortifications were left before, and some were built after the invasion of tonis fortress, but in any case, it is impossible for all the twelve fortifications to hold the military strength of the boulder family. " Fortresses, castles, fortresses and manors all belong to the fortifications on the mainland. According to the different defense level, accommodated forces, structure and other scales, it can be roughly divided into five scales: Legion level, war level, border defense level, fortress level and Empire level. Below Legion level, it is not classified. It is usually used as a garrison point or supply point. However, it also has manors or castles that have no strategic value but simply have the nature of viewing and playing. In these conventional scale divisions, the fortress must be constructed according to the fortress level. In terms of construction requirements, it is only allowed to be larger and not smaller, so it is not evaluated according to these five scale classifications. For example, the fortress of tonis in the Principality of lane, the fortress of St. derons and the fortress of Garrod in the kingdom of dabion are not evaluated by five large-scale standards, but collectively referred to as "war fortress". However, if it must be divided by rating standards, the scale of these fortresses is imperial. Of course, the standard of tonis fortress may be higher. After all, this is the only super fortress in the whole continent. The tequila collar of the boulder family has eight classified fortresses and a fortress manor where their family is located, except that three large manors are not classified. This manor may not be as vast and luxurious as the white grail manor of the nugus family, but it is famous for its defensive ability and the political center of the whole boulder family. "What do you want to say?" "The garrison led by tequila is moving on a large scale, but it is moving towards its home position. This is obviously gathering troops and shrinking the defense line. What do you think is the real purpose of the boulder family?" Hella asked again, "under the situation that it is clear that war cannot be avoided, the boulder family has no sign of sending troops to the front, ha ha..." "You mean!" Ashan and yen were shocked. "If Uncle yen is interested, then prepare well." HeLa smiled. "Duke hatch is really a very smart man. He knows how to give up. At least he knows that he can''t hold such a large tequila collar, so according to my assessment, he will probably give up five regimental fortresses and three large estates, and all the main forces will be concentrated in the Tequila manor, And focus on the deployment of tequila fort, and then if there are surplus troops, they will settle in the two war class fortresses In this way, he can control at least one fifth of the tequila collar. " Yeen and Ashan looked at each other. Obviously, they didn''t expect the situation to change so quickly. Of course, what I didn''t expect was that the boulder family would rebel! "We can''t deal with foreign aggression until our internal worries are solved." HeLa said with a smile, "because if the Duke of tequila is not solved, the whole south of dabion will fall. However, if we concentrate our forces to solve the Duke of tequila, Sean will certainly take the opportunity to attack. Therefore, regardless of the royal family''s attitude, this national war is inevitable. This time it is no longer the business of our southern aristocratic factions, and the other two aristocratic factions will certainly intervene. " "Niece means...?" Yeen is quite convinced of Hella and also recognizes Hella''s strength and talent. Otherwise, he will not dispatch the mountain lion Corps. At the moment, calling Haila a niece is not only to apologize and convince, but also to close the relationship between the two sides, because the Howard family and the nugus family have been completely tied together. "Tequila collar, we can only eat one fifth." Hella stretched out a finger, "although the boulder family is the faction of our southern aristocrats, if our interests are monopolized by us, then we will face greater pressure The devil in tonis fortress will never stand idly by this time, and according to my intelligence investigation, the seventh legion of the Principality of lane stationed in tonis fortress seems to be preparing for war. " "The seventh legion of the Principality of lane?" Yashan''s eyebrows picked, "what can this waste Corps do?" "Although we can''t do anything, the early stage is enough to bring us great trouble." Hella said, "and the action of this Legion is actually a signal that the ideas within the Principality of lane have been unified The last time yasna invaded us, dabion did not occupy territory, but this time the situation is different. Once the national war begins, we can only maintain the integrity of the territory if we win, but if we fail, we will subjugate the country. " This time, Yashan and yen finally realized the seriousness of the situation. They did not expect that the rebellion of the boulder family would trigger such a chain reaction, which was completely beyond their expectation. Hella said in a deep voice, "so although we have the advantage in the entry plan for tequila, we can''t get any benefit at all Because if we want to occupy a large-scale territory, the more troops we need to use, the fewer troops on the side facing Sean. If we want to focus on Sean, we can''t get enough benefits in the tequila. That''s why I say it''s good to occupy only one fifth of the territory. " Tequila collar can be regarded as the largest territory of the kingdom of dabion. Even if it occupies only one fifth, it is almost equivalent to the size of a standard Marquis collar of one and a half. "Now Sean has nearly 70000 troops under his command. Although many of them are mercenaries, it is enough to defend panda collar, and his private soldiers can be used to fight us." Hella said calmly, "so now it''s up to Uncle yen what you''re going to do." "What else can I do?" Yen smiled bitterly, full of helplessness, "now our two families are completely bound together, so in this regard, our Howard family will fully cooperate with your nugus family." "I see." Haila smiled sweetly. "With uncle, I know what to do." With that, Hera nodded to Higley, who soon left and began to deal with what Hera had told her. Soon, Yashan and Yeen also left one after another, because only they know about the rebellion of the boulder family, so the earlier you prepare now, the easier it will be to deal with it at that time, at least not too hurried, and there will be enough time to fight Sean. Watching everyone leave, Hella poured herself a glass of red wine, but the smile on her face increased instead of decreased: "if I guessed right, the old fox hutch boulder should be in contact with the devil in tonis fortress now." ¡­¡­ In fact, at this moment, far away in the small town led by modge, hatch boulder did arrive secretly with only a few attendants. But it was not Athena but Elizabeth who approached hatch. At this time, Elizabeth changed the slightly licentious style in the past, but wore a set of officer uniforms of the Principality of Ryan. This set of leather military uniforms showed Elizabeth''s figure more perfectly. However, in spite of this, Elizabeth exuded an atmosphere of indifference and awe. Under the contrast of this breath, no one has the leisure to appreciate Elizabeth''s figure and face. "I''m really sorry. My Marquis hasn''t come back yet, so I can only receive the Duke for the time being." Elizabeth said in a deep voice that she had never been lax in dealing with such business. "As for all the demands put forward by the Duke, our family has said that the principality will fully accept them, and you will be one of the first Dukes in the kingdom of lane." Hearing this, hatch boulder did not smile at all, but had only a kind of helplessness. If nugus and Howard hadn''t pushed so hard, he wouldn''t want to rebel. But some things can''t be as simple as he thought in the end, so for the sake of the whole boulder family, he can only choose to rebel. "I will follow the instructions of the kingdom of Ryan. Please rest assured." Hatch said in a deep voice. "I will convey it to the marquis." Elizabeth nodded. "Besides, the Marquis has a private matter to ask the Duke for your help." "Please." Facing the female mage in front of him, hatch dared not despise him. Chapter 563 A steady stream of trucks entered from the city gate. Each of these trucks is three meters wide and ten meters long. Because of the support, the height of these trucks is more than three meters. They belong to specially customized oversized trucks. Such trucks are generally used only when the chamber of Commerce conducts large-scale and super large transactions. Usually, even if it is only a large transaction, such trucks will not be used because the transportation cost is too high. Responsible for pulling the cart is a herbivorous Asian Dragon called grass dragon. This Asian Dragon is a bit like the Triceratops of the ancient earth, but there are no sharp corners on the head, and its limbs are relatively thicker than Triceratops. Their endurance is very good. They can walk tens of kilometers with only one meal a day - of course, the slow movement speed can not be changed in any case, but one advantage is that the grass dragon can move forward for three days. Although it is not the first time to see the grass dragon, the residents of the city, both adults and children, are amazed. In the face of such a scene, these grass dragons did not appear any panic, but just ejected a white mist from their thick nostrils. Obviously, these grass dragons are trained to a certain extent after being captured and tamed. Otherwise, even the docile herbivorous Asian dragons will become restless. Standing in the city master''s house, Thain looked at some freight trains with a sign of a chamber of Commerce passing through the long central street. His eyes looked a little deep: "is this the last batch?" "Yes, the last five thousand." Said the young man of the nugus family named Yad. It has to be said that the nugus family is indeed a family that pays great attention to efficiency. In the past month, the nugus family has organized three such large-scale transports, each of which secretly transported 5000 soldiers of the fourth regiment of dabion. Three times it was 15000. From the nugus family''s rapid response and preparations, it is obvious that the other party has prepared everything from the beginning. If the other party is not premeditated, Thain doesn''t believe it. But now he couldn''t help wondering. If he didn''t agree to this method at that time, wouldn''t all the preparations of the nugus family be in vain? But the idea, Thain just thought about it a little and put it out of his mind. He couldn''t wait to know what Sean''s expression would be when he found that the gift he was going to give him was 15000 soldiers of the fourth dabion Legion. If the commotion was enough to cause a fatal threat, Thain would never miss the opportunity to assassinate Sean. Of course, he is also very clear that once he returns to the void City, everyone, including Yade, may not want to leave alive, and this is the surprise Thain prepared to give Yade before. All this is the second stage of William''s tactical plan. Seduce. However, according to William''s plan, it is hoped that Thain will deceive enough soldiers of the kingdom of dabion as much as possible, because only in this way can the military strength of the southern aristocratic factions of dabion be weakened to the greatest extent and improve the victory rate for their subsequent counter attack. So in fact, the second phase of the plan is not like Thain told Yade that it can only recruit 20000 people at most. But Thain knew that if he asked the other party to send all the fourth dabion Legion secretly, the other party would be suspicious. But if it was just an ordinary private soldier, Thain felt that it was really weakening the military strength of the southern aristocratic faction of dabion, which was not the result he wanted. What he wants is that the nugus family can give him a chance to assassinate Sean. As for how many lives it takes to make such an opportunity, that''s not what he needs to consider. In order to kill Sean, he has slaughtered all his people. It was from that moment that Thain''s heart had completely collapsed. No one in the world could stop his determination to kill Sean. "Now it''s all ready. I''ll contact the void city and strive for a chance to return to panda." As he watched the disguised caravan go to the designated place, Thain said in a deep voice, "I hope you won''t disappoint me then." "Don''t worry, the eldest lady has explained that this time the fourth regiment of dabion will be under your command." Yade said excitedly, "therefore, the head and two deputy heads of the fourth Corps did not come this time. You have the highest priority in command. " Hearing Yade''s words, Thain''s pupils suddenly shrunk and his eyes were a little surprised. However, this extreme reaction was only fleeting and did not completely reveal, so Yade nearby didn''t find anything. "You mean I command all the 15000 people?" Thain''s voice was a little colder. "Yes." Yade obviously didn''t hear the change in Thain''s tone. At the moment, his mind was full of the credit after the victory of this trip, and his face was still full of fanatical excitement. "I was appointed as your assistant officer. Although I''m not good at personal martial arts, I came from the military Academy of the dabion Empire and must be qualified for the position of assistant officer in military operations, So please don''t worry, Lord Thain! " Before Yade bowed his head, he was forced by Hella''s advice, but now his tone and attitude have obviously had a taste of respect. As an orthodox aristocrat, Yade is not a pedantic person who doesn''t know how to turn. Otherwise, he can''t have today''s status. There are certainly some reasons for this, as he said, because he graduated from the Military Academy of the kingdom of dabion, but more is the various skills of life and work taught to him by the nugus family. Of course, there are also some reasons because he is only a member of a collateral family. But in any case, Yade''s attitude change at the moment comes from the great credit that Thain is about to get. As long as Thain''s plan is successful this time, he can not only restore the title of the Hastings family in the kingdom of dabion, but also possibly get promoted. As Thain''s assistant officer, his status as Yad nugus will naturally rise. But Thain ignored Yade''s thoughts at this time. His mind was completely filled with anger. ¡­¡­ Almost at the same time, when the nominal chamber of Commerce team entered the city under Thain''s jurisdiction, Higley happened to come to Haila with a report. But when she put the report in front of Haila, the first sentence she said was: "Sir, do you really want to give up young master Yade?" "You can''t bear it?" Haila didn''t raise her head. Her voice was so calm that it could even be said to be cold. "No." Higley shivered subconsciously, stood up straight immediately, and then said. Hella didn''t answer immediately. She just didn''t know what to write on the paper. Although Higley could see what Hella was writing as long as she looked down, she didn''t dare to do so. After about ten minutes, Haila finally stopped, and the rustle that had been ringing in the room finally stopped, which made the surrounding air seem much colder. Higley swallowed with some difficulty. When she put down her pen, Hella looked up at Higley, and then said, "I know that kid Yade has taken good care of you since you left Gerson. But don''t forget your current identity and Yade''s origin. " Hearing Hera''s words, Higley''s heart jumped. "With your ability, it should not be difficult to know what were the two full marks when Yade graduated from the Royal Military Academy?" "Tactical psychology and... Aristocratic communication." Replied Higley. "Now that you know, you should also know the reason why Yade is close to you?" Hella didn''t seem to care if her words would make Higley feel uncomfortable. She still said to herself, "of course, when you recommended Yade to me, I would agree. Part of the reason is that his personal ability is quite good. So this time, if he can survive, he will prove that he does have the necessity and value to survive. If he is sincere to you, I can consider giving him a second chance. But if he can''t come back alive, it can only show that his ability is just that. We don''t need to bother anymore. " "I... I see." "You still don''t understand." Looking at Higley''s appearance, Hella shook her head. In fact, she was a little disappointed. "Forget it, I don''t expect you to understand now. But there are some things you must make clear Now, I just want to know, is there anything on the boulder family? " "Not yet." Higley shook her head. "It seems that the tequila collar has only shrunk the defense line and garrison troops, but it is a movement that is about to pour out. Therefore, the rumor I secretly arranged to spread in Wangdu has not been accepted by the royal family In addition, the Marquis romia has also sent troops from the territory. According to the situation, it seems to be pouring out. According to the marching direction, I speculate that it should be the modge leader, that is, the front line. It seems to have reached an agreement with the boulder family for strategic support. " "It seems that even the Marquis romia has betrayed." Haila''s mouth was slightly raised. "That old fox of hatch is really not simple. Although his political vision has always been good, if it was just him, it would never be possible to achieve this strategic layout Did the thundering female warrior intervene? If so, it would be normal for dabion not to see his rebellious tendency until the boulder family completely defected. " "Sir, what are we going to do next?" "Proceed as planned." "Yes." "I don''t know if Sean and Thain will be satisfied with the surprise I prepared." The corners of Hella''s mouth rose slightly. Chapter 564 The march of 15000 infantry was a great momentum. Although Thain has repeatedly stressed that these people should be more casual and decadent, he can still see many characteristics that only elite veterans can have in his eyes. This made Thain''s heart more gloomy, because he knew that he was put forward by Haila: Although he was nominally the commander of this army, in fact, the soldiers of the fourth legion of the kingdom of dabion did not really obey his orders at all. If even he could see the particularity of this army, people like William and Sean could not see it. Originally I wanted to kill Sean by surprise, but now this state, let alone kill Sean by surprise, I''m afraid even he himself will be dragged into the water. He could do anything to kill Sean, but if there was no hope at all, the result would not be what he wanted. Thinking of this, Thain''s heart has made a decision. The army set out from mickelin, led by Dayi, and did not take yadby - so it only took half a month to reach the core of panda, the empty city of Sean''s economic, political and cultural center, but it was obviously not very satisfactory in terms of food and supplies. For the soldiers of the fourth dabion regiment who have been treated at the highest level in the kingdom of dabion, this is naturally a painful process. About half a month later, when the army officially arrived in the suburbs of void City, only from the appearance of embarrassment, not many people would believe that the army was the fourth legion of the elite army of the kingdom of dabion. However, for people who are really good at military operation like Thain and William, it is not difficult to find the essence of this army hidden under the appearance of embarrassment. After all, we should know that these 15000 people are not taken care of by the logistics force, so it is difficult not to be embarrassed after more than half a month''s journey. In the suburbs of void City, several camps have been built here. Judging from the scale, they are all more than 5000 people, and even two of them are at the level of 10000 people. If we say that there are at least 40000 troops gathered in the void city at the moment, this is almost half of Sean''s total troops. Thain glanced at the camps and found that almost all of them were hung with black square flags. This is a mercenary flag different from the designation flag. As we all know, the number flag is a special honor of the army. Each number flag is recorded in the military history books. It can not only study the origin, organizational years, but also have detailed records of all the military heads, attribution, major changes, etc. of the past dynasties. Therefore, the number flag can not be used indiscriminately. However, the mercenary Corps is essentially the same as the army, but these mercenaries belong to the ownerless army, so in order to distinguish between each other, it is natural to draw some unique things on the flag. However, these are not numbered flags, but are called mercenary flags - different from the gold and silver edges of numbered flags, mercenary flags mostly use red, black and green as the edges of flags, and their meaning also symbolizes red rock, black iron and bronze. In the mercenary world, the color of the border is also a kind of knowledge. As long as the combat effectiveness is consistent with the strength, the upper color can be used as the flag border. Like red, it is usually used by small mercenaries or fledgling mercenaries; The black border pattern means that the size and number of this mercenary regiment are more than 5000; As for cyan, it is usually a symbol of a large mercenary regiment, which means that the size and number of people exceed 30000. There is another color above the cyan, which is different from the golden orange, which belongs to the exclusive edge pattern of the top ten mercenaries. There is only one way to get the edge of this color - substitution. At the moment, six of the seven camps are hanging black square flags, and the remaining one is hanging the Connolly family emblem. "Six mercenaries and a private army?" Thain murmured, "it''s worthy of being a watertight William. He''s really well prepared. There''s no gap left." "What are you talking about, my lord?" Hearing Thain''s murmur, Yad came forward and asked in a low voice because he couldn''t hear clearly. "Nothing." Thain shook his head. "These people don''t listen to me very much, so take them to camp first Remember, don''t have any conflict with the people here. I''ll go to the city and report it now. There will be logistics personnel in charge soon. You have a rest first. Then I''ll report to Sean and try to cheat him out. " "Yes, my Lord." Yade nodded excitedly. Then Thain didn''t say anything, but left soon. Looking at Thain''s departure, the smile on Yade''s face gradually disappeared. As a noble born in the nugus family, Yade, like others, has a sense of superiority, so in his bones, he naturally rejects or even despises Thain. But since he is a noble from a big family, Yade is naturally very good at forbearance, not to mention that he graduated with full marks in aristocratic communication, so he is good at pretending to be a grandson in front of others. The reason why he was so courteous and respectful to Thain was simply because he looked at the orders of the nugus family and Thain''s future. However, when he found that the fourth regiment of dabion did not pay much attention to the orders of the future new star of dabion Kingdom, Yade''s mind immediately became active: if he could successfully kill Sean this time and only he could return to dabion alive, he would undoubtedly become the greatest hero of this event. But how to go back alive is a difficult problem. After thinking about it, Yade finally came up with a way to push Thain out as a substitute for the dead. After all, Sean was assassinated by the rebellious army when he came to review the army. Someone must be responsible for it. And Sean Hastings is undoubtedly the best candidate. After all, both people on Sean''s side and those in the kingdom of dabion know that the hatred between Sean and Hastings family is inevitable. After everything was considered, Yade was not idle for more than half a month. Using the identity of the nugus family, he easily won the trust of the commanders of the fourth regiment of dabion. So, although Thain was nominally the commander of this army, in fact, he was completely elevated by Yade and became a bare pole commander. At this time, when Thain left, Yad turned around with a gloomy face and gave orders to several middle-level officers of the dabion fourth legion, who are now promoted to his confidant, to prepare them for battle at any time. On the other side, Thain soon came to the Lord''s house. The people in the Lord''s mansion are no stranger to this powerful general who has a very fast upper position. Of course, it is no stranger to his superior means. So Thain didn''t wait too long and was received by Sean. Among the people present were William, Arnold and Bannock, a person Thain had never seen before. As for Reina, there was no figure. "Ready?" William spoke. "Yes." Thain nodded, "although I am the commander in name, the 15000 people secretly transported from dabion are not under the command and control of, but under the command of a man named Yad nugus His other identity is to monitor me, but at present, he is very busy, so he doesn''t have time to go to town with me. " "The people of the nugus family can''t hold their breath. They even sent people from their own family." Sean snorted coldly. "I think that''s what the nugus family meant to show respect to Thain." William frowned. "I can see that the other party really wooed you." "Adults are joking." Thain bowed slightly. "There is only one person I am loyal to now, and that is Lord Sean." Sean looked back at Thain. Whether in expression, action or tone, Thain was impeccable. He was completely like a real loyal minister. He had a fearless spirit of sacrificing his life for Sean. But in the scene shown by Sean''s real eyes, the scarlet glow emitted by Thain was stronger than that seen a few days ago, which was obviously an increase in hatred for him. "It''s hard for you." Sean''s words were obviously a pun. "It''s my honor to serve your excellency." Thain''s head is lower. "With our troops in the suburbs, is it enough to solve those people?" Sean turned his head and looked at William. "More than enough." William said calmly, "there are only two places nearby that are suitable for camping, and I cut them very skillfully. If only one place is selected, it will never accommodate 15000 people, so the other party can only camp in two camps without conflict. Of course, if the other party conflicts with others, then we have more reasons to fight Moreover, we should deal with 15000 people with 40000 troops. As long as those mercenaries don''t be stupid, there will be no problem. " "After swallowing these 15000 people and Fred''s victory in soan, there are only about 220000 troops left in the southern aristocratic faction of dabion." Sean said in a deep voice, "but now the situation is really very critical. The boulder family has joined the war. Now it is forming a confrontation with yasna on the side of the modge leader, and it is said that about 100000 troops are increasing aid to the modge leader, so we must weaken the strength of the nugus family as much as possible, Otherwise, we really have no way back. " "As long as the second phase of the plan is successful, we will carry out the tactics of the third phase." William said in a deep voice, "at that time, the siege of the nugus family will lose at least 100000 troops. Maybe we can not only recapture the chilav collar, but even the bobis collar can be swallowed at one go. " "Then, please get ready for the battle. We will start the battle in the early morning of tonight." "Lord Sean, I have one more thing to report." Just as Sean was about to give battle orders, Thain suddenly said. "What''s up?" Sean asked. "This time, it was not ordinary soldiers who came with me, but soldiers of the fourth regiment of dabion!" Hearing Thain''s words, Sean suddenly raised his eyebrow. William''s reaction was much more straightforward than Sean: "soldiers of the fourth regiment of dabion!? Why did you wait until now to say such an important thing? " Chapter 565 In this era, the concept of beacon tower is not original by Sean. In the territory of the qainas Empire, beacon towers, post stations and military post roads constitute a huge intelligence network in all corners of the entire empire, and this huge intelligence network also allows the entire qainas Empire to completely control all situations inside and outside the territory. To some extent, the qainas Empire did not believe in the power of magic, and this set of practices that needed to invest a lot in military spending could not be absorbed and adopted by other countries that advocated magic. Sean, I just chose a compromise. This compromise is the favorite and best method for all players. Of course, there will be many obstacles in the setting of beacon towers, which does not mean that the efficacy of beacon towers is omnipotent, which is why there will be military post roads and post stations in the chainas empire. Fortunately, however, Sean''s territory is not large at present, so he doesn''t need to consider other obstacles for the beacon tower. He just needs to draw gourds as usual. It''s sunny. The campfire of the beacon tower is as bright as a lighthouse. Even on a sunny morning, you can still see the light shining on the highest tower of the new void city thousands of miles away. A very young man looked surprised when he saw the light on the tower: "how did the beacon tower be lit? Isn''t the time right? " Another young man, who was holding a piece of grass and was closing his eyes, jumped up when he heard what his companions said. He spit out the grass still chewing in his mouth and looked away. At this distance, of course, he could not see the void City, nor could he see the tower and beacon tower. However, because the fuel used in the beacon tower is not ordinary fuel, he can also see the orange light in the distance. Vaguely, he seems to have seen the burning flame in the beacon tower. "This time is really not right." Another young man slightly older than the two also frowned and said in a deep voice, "according to Lord William''s instructions, we will have a rest period of more than two months. Now the beacon tower is suddenly lit. I''m not ready here, and those recruits obviously can''t fully integrate into the team... " "We are not the same." The man with a grass in his mouth sighed, "although it''s a good thing to expand our army in order to deal with the war, many of them are recruits and have no war experience at all. I''m afraid they will suffer heavy losses if they go to the battlefield at this level." "If you three work together, you won''t suffer heavy losses." A female voice suddenly sounded. The three people on the plain were immediately startled. They quickly stood up, straightened up and saluted Rena who was coming towards them. Today''s Rena is not wearing the angel armor, but a black and red military uniform. This is a new masterpiece recently created by Sean and William. The military uniform is a template of improved design based on the military uniforms of the qainas Empire and the Millennium covenant Empire, not the military uniform used by the military department of the Principality of Ryan. This military uniform is obviously specially tailored for Rena. The trousers make her legs more slender. Her feet are a pair of black mountain boots. The upper body is lined with a white shirt and outside is a dark black shirt. The cuffs of the outer shirt are about 3mm shorter than those of the inner shirt, revealing a circle of white shirt cuffs. Although there are six Golden buttons on both sides in front of the outer shirt, Rena did not button the outer shirt at this time, because it would make her chest Fuller, which makes Rena very uncomfortable. In addition, there are red lines on the cuffs, necklines and skirts of the outer shirt. Although Rena in a military uniform is not as awe inspiring as wearing an angel''s armor, the whole person is more charming and heroic. This military uniform was originally equipped with a long windbreaker, but it is obvious that Rena did not wear this windbreaker today. Military uniform, this is the work that has been put on the itinerary in Sean territory. But at present, due to the tight war, although orders have been placed with the workshops in the void City, only a dozen sets have been temporarily produced for the heads of the legions to change their clothes. As for the soldiers under their command, they have not been equipped yet. Basically, this is a suit of clothing that can be applied to any contract in non war situations and can symbolize identity. After all, it''s impossible for Rena to walk all over the street wearing that set of angel armor weighing tens of kilograms every day - the same reason for other soldiers. "Although we haven''t received the exact news from Lord William, we can be sure that the war has indeed begun." Rena looked at the three people standing in front of her, and then said in a deep voice, "don''t think too much, just be responsible for your own work." "Yes!" The three responded in unison. Looking at the three people''s reaction, Rena''s eyes were full of a kind of malicious look, which made the three people raise their hearts to their throat. Perhaps feeling their tension, Rena didn''t continue to examine it, but said, "next time, I don''t want to see you dressed so sloppily. Lord William and Lord specially made the military uniform for us, considering that we can''t wear armor at any time, so you either don''t wear this military uniform, but if you want to wear it, I hope you can take this military uniform more seriously! " "Yes!" The appearance of the three people is somewhat embarrassed. These three people are naturally Stalin, Adolf and nock. As the new generation of generals under Sean''s command, second only to Alfred, Rena, anno and Clov, Stalin, Adolf and nock also have a certain influence in the military system, especially in the eyes of young people in several villages and towns led by chilav, these three are synonymous with "idols". At present, the reason why the three men''s army can be expanded is not only the permission and deployment of William, but also the recruits drawn from chilav by the three men relying on their own influence. When they retreated from chilav, almost all the young adults in several villages and towns retreated with the three men. At present, those who still stay in the villages and towns of the chilav leader are old people who are unable to travel long distances. Naturally, there are no surplus materials left. Therefore, although the southern nobles of dabion recaptured the chilav leader without a single soldier, their troops have not been supplemented at present, We still need to rely on military supply lines from the southern rear of the kingdom. However, although these three people have grown up to be able to take charge of themselves and even command the troops of two or three thousand people, they are still afraid when they face Rena. This is not just because these three people''s personal strength is weak, but because they were also subordinates of Rena at the beginning, so they had been severely trained by Rena. As soon as they saw Rena, they naturally remembered the pain of being a recruit - but there must be no resentment. On the contrary, they were more grateful when they were afraid of Rena, because without Rena''s strict guidance, they could not have them now. Even now, in terms of military rank and status, these three people can be on an equal footing with Rena, Alfred and others, but when facing Rena, they are still like recruits in those years and have no arrogance. Therefore, in the face of Rena''s admonition, the three men, like good babies, lowered their heads and dared not say anything. They had no style of being the head of the army at all. "Lord Rena!" While Rena was still admonishing the three, an officer rushed to them. "What''s up?" Rena turned and asked in a deep voice. "Urgent report." The Officer immediately handed Rena the information transmitted by magic communication. When I saw the red mark on the note, not only Rena, but also the faces of Adolf, Stalin and nock became solemn. Although they all know that the lighting of the beacon tower means the early start of the war, they never thought that the coming battle order would be marked as a red urgent report, which already belongs to the highest level in the intelligence priority designed by William. When she opened the note and glanced at it, Rena''s eyes had become sharp. Without the slightest hesitation, she immediately turned to Adolf, Stalin and nock and said: "you go back and prepare immediately. The war has officially begun. There is no time for you to continue to linger slowly Aldorf, your regiment must start before tonight. I don''t care what you do, you must break through the first two lines of defense arranged by dabion under chilav in a week! " "Yes!" Adolf saluted, replied in a deep voice, and immediately ran away. Since his regiment is the vanguard of the counter attack led by chilav, and must start tonight, there is not much time left for him now. "Stalin!" "Yes!" Stalin answered with a deep voice. "You must rush to the back Valley hills within three days, and build a defense line there to resist the enemy who may be led from berbis, so as to buy time for Adolf to attack the enemy''s defense line At least stick to it for four days. After four days, you can evacuate and join Adolf! " "Yes!" Stalin''s face changed slightly, but he answered quickly and left quickly. Huigu hill is a hilly mountain in the north of the Chilean collar close to the bobis collar, which is closest to the second defense line arranged by the kingdom of dabion in the Chilean collar. Therefore, if the reinforcements of the bobis collar want to quickly reinforce the garrison of the Chilean collar, they must pass through here. Otherwise, we can only bypass the Luohua Valley to enter the chilav collar, but it will take half a month for reinforcements. In half a month, it was enough for Adolf, who was best at attacking, to tear down the second defense line of the kingdom of dabion under the leadership of chilav two or three times. Therefore, the real difficulty of the problem lies in the back Valley and hills. Because nock knew very well that there were 30000 enemy troops under burbis at present. If all these troops poured in, it would be impossible for the first infantry regiment with only 4000 people to stop the enemy - let alone four days. I''m afraid the first infantry regiment will be removed the next day. But now that Rena has given a death order, it shows that Stalin has no room to refuse and maneuver this order, so even if he dies, he can only die in Huigu hills. However, for Stalin, who was best at defensive warfare, the task was really left to him. "Nock." "Yes!" Two of the three left, and naturally there was only one left. "Let''s go, too. In terms of military strength, your second infantry is the least, and you''re not very good at both offensive and defensive warfare." Rena''s voice was a little low, "but you also have something they can''t reach, so I won''t give you any hard indicators You have a very high degree of freedom in this battle, so try to help both of them. I hope... I can see you three when the war is over. " Looking at Rena, nock was silent for several seconds before saluting Rena, and then said, "I see, sir." After that, nock left. "My lord..." it seems that Rena''s heart is very heavy. After more than ten minutes of silence, the officer in charge of sending information finally couldn''t help but say, "what are we going to do next?" "You go back immediately and give orders to get everyone ready, and our troops will start tonight." Rena said in a deep voice, "this war is still a bloody battle, because we are going to go deep into the burbis lead and completely cut off the retreat of the enemy and the reinforcements of other territories to the burbis lead." Hearing Rena''s words, the officer stared with disbelief: "Sir, although we are cavalry, but... But we only have 1000 people..." "I know." Rena''s hand holding the note was slightly forced, and the whole note was soon pinched into deformation or even fragmentation, "this is Lord William''s order We just need to expand and stabilize the war results as much as possible within this week, and reinforcements will arrive in a week. " "I see, my Lord!" The officer saw Rena''s appearance and of course knew that Rena was not in a good mood, so he turned away without any more nonsense. If others dare to go deep behind the enemy with a thousand cavalry to try to hit and stop the enemy, the officer will slap the other party and ask him if he woke up. However, since it is what their most trusted commander Rena said, he believes that their whole first cavalry unit will never have the slightest doubt, and reinforcements will arrive in a week, which is undoubtedly a booster. Looking at the back of the officer leaving, Rena sighed slightly. As a person who has participated in several real military meetings, Rena naturally knows William''s overall strategic plan very well, but the current situation and orders are obviously inconsistent with the third stage plan she knows. Although the plan for the third stage, in a sense, also allows her, along with five people, including Adolf, Stalin, nock and the upcoming anno, to eat a total of 23000 enemy troops in two places, namely, the chilav and bobis. However, in the original plan, after Anna Nuo arrived, they took the lead in launching an attack and directly ate the 40000 garrison led by chilav in one breath. Moreover, it was Anna Nuo''s steel wings who were responsible for blocking the reinforcements led by berbis in the back Valley hills. After eating the enemy led by chilav, the 13000 of them circled behind the enemy from the falling Flower Valley and attacked anno back and forth. In this way, there will still be losses to a certain extent, and it may even lead to the withdrawal of two or three troops in the next war. However, with the success of the first and second stage plans, there are only 150000 private soldiers of the southern aristocratic faction of dabion without counting the boulder family. This number can no longer pose any threat to Sean and others. Because in William''s plan, when the war reaches this stage, the national war between the two countries should officially break out. For Sean, who has occupied six territories, they just need to do a good job and wait for the fruits of the victory of the war between the two countries. But now, the plan has obviously changed. Rena knew that they must win the war anyway, and they must do everything possible to expand the results within a week. Because this is a counterattack from William. It is the last fuse to force the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion to officially break out of war! Chapter 566 Adolf Hitler is now one of the Eight Generals in Sean''s entire military system. From the point of view of having a surname, we can know that the young man''s origin should not be bad, because in this world, civilians generally have no surname. But here, no one cares about aldorf''s past, and no one asks why he joined the white wing mercenary Corps. In this era that only values results, people only know that it took more than a year for Adolf Hitler to become one of the eight generals who can be on an equal footing with Alfred, Rena and others. Even now his infantry cavalry regiment has been expanded to a size of 5000. Although this force is regarded as the default permission of William, it is not very sufficient in terms of armaments. If we use the armament level of each kingdom to divide, Adolf''s infantry cavalry regiment can only be regarded as the second echelon army, that is, the so-called second-line Legion. Compared with the three first-line legions under Sean, such as steel wings, thunder lion and Cecilia guards, there must be a gap. Only for this point, Adolf did not complain at all. He also knew that Sean and William were not easy. Therefore, apart from the 1000 sets of armaments provided by William at the beginning and some necessary support later, the rest of the whole infantry cavalry regiment was made by Adolf himself. Therefore, in William''s eyes, this infantry cavalry regiment, which is also a regular army, has a very speechless mix and match style - it is not so much an army as a mercenary regiment. From this point of view, it can be seen that Adolf is very skilled in the past white wing mercenary regiment. Nevertheless, the combat effectiveness of this army is not compromised at all. Adolf gave full play to his aggressiveness and aggressiveness. In just two days, he achieved 50% of the task goal. The first line of defense deployed by the southern aristocratic faction of the kingdom of dabion under the leadership of chilav has completely collapsed. Chilav collar is only an oval mark on the map, but in fact, the terrain here is hilly, mountainous and jungle, and the land is relatively barren. There are only three registered villages and towns in the territory, and the other two are not registered, but they are not strange to people living in chilav collar. And because of the barren degree of this territory, this territory was never valued by the kingdom of Bion before Sean took the gorge rift valley. Naturally, no one would want to know this territory in detail. Naturally, it is impossible for the kingdom of dabion to set up a perfect defense line in this territory - after William''s field investigation, he also made the tactical layout for aldorf, Stalin and nock to carry out various interspersed operations here, rather than focusing on defense. It was a count who was responsible for the defense of chilav. I don''t know what he thought. He actually built three lines of defense in this territory. The first line of defense is about 30 kilometers away from the border of panda territory in chilav: it is a one mile long defense line with a total input of 10000 troops. Although with the fortifications that have been built, there is no doubt that DA has an advantage over the ang army in terms of geographical advantage. But the concepts of attack and defense are completely different. As an attacker, Adolf can attack as much as he wants anytime and anywhere. However, as a defender, dabion certainly can not have such a choice. They can only choose to do their best to resist ardorf''s attack with existing means. So from the beginning of the war, the initiative was not in the hands of the dabion army, but in the hands of ardorf. Aldorf didn''t spend much effort. He just concentrated his forces as in conventional operations and made a breakthrough to one point - because the defense line was elongated, although the first defense line had military advantages and fortifications to rely on, it was still relatively weak compared with aldorf. Of course, in terms of the size of the infantry cavalry regiment before the withdrawal from chilav, this line of defense is more than enough to block ardorf. After all, at that time, the infantry cavalry regiment commanded by Adolf was only a thousand people. But even so, the infantry cavalry regiment still had a loss of nearly 1000 troops. In fact, if it weren''t for Rena''s death order to break through two lines of defense in a week, ardorf''s ability could actually control the war damage within 500 people, and even the death toll might not exceed 200. Just because of the death order given by Rena, in this war alone, the infantry cavalry regiment killed more than 600 people and slightly injured nearly 200. The rest were seriously injured who could not participate in the next battle. Of course, the record is also brilliant. More than 2000 enemy troops were annihilated and 1000 enemy troops were captured. The central axis of the whole line of defense was completely pierced. Although the remaining 7000 people organized two effective counterattacks, they were still unable to win Adolf. Instead, he took advantage of his familiarity with the terrain of chilav to fight an anti encirclement and annihilation war, resulting in less than 5000 soldiers fleeing back to the second line of defense. Then, two hours after breaking through the first line of defense, ardorf set off again. The second defense line of dabion is arranged in the middle of the territory led by chilav, a heavy defense line around the valleys and hills. There are two registered towns in the valley and hills. These two towns are located at the East and West ends of the hills. According to aldorf''s information, the dabion army obviously takes these two towns as supply points. It is unclear whether to levy them or use them as temporary bases for the time being. In the valley, the hills go north for about 100 miles, which is the Huigu hills. Huigu hills, valley hills and highland hills are all part of the former Luohua mountains, but these three hills appear because of many natural disasters such as mountain weathering and earthquake. In the direction to the east of the valley hills, it is another part of the former Luohua mountains. Although this part is still relatively complete, it can no longer be regarded as a mountain in any case. In the mouth of the local leader of chilav, it has been renamed Luohua Valley, which is integrated with the Valley hills. Later, it was the territory of a marquis in the kingdom of dabion. After breaking through the first line of defense, both sides of the war naturally basically know the war situation. As a result, chilav, who was originally scattered, led the private armies of other Dabian nobles, and naturally immediately increased troops to the second line of defense. Just before the surge was completed, aldorf had already launched an attack on the central axis of the second line of defense. It was the morning of the third day since Adolf led the troops from panda. The two sides put in 19000 troops. Aldorf four thousand; Of the 15000 private soldiers of the nobility of dabion, nearly 5000 were disabled soldiers who fled from the first line of defense. This is a war of absolute disparity in military strength. Therefore, there was no suspense. Finally, it ended with Adolf''s withdrawal. The war between the two sides was not fierce, and each left nearly 100 bodies. While the other party ridiculed Adolf''s overestimation, as the commander of the infantry cavalry regiment, Adolf had already launched a small discussion meeting. "The composition of the enemy''s forces is obviously wrong." At the meeting, Adolf directly unfolded the map, then pointed to the position on which he had marked the red circle and said, "according to our previous exploration, there are 40000 troops under chilav, scattered in three lines of defense. The number of troops invested in the first line of defense is 10000. The purpose is obvious. It is just to play a buffer role in order to buy them more reaction time, but this has no effect on us. " Present at the meeting were several equally young officers. They were aldorf''s subordinate commanders, the so-called captain, who were the command center officers of the whole infantry and cavalry regiment. "According to the known intelligence, the enemy''s reserve force should be 10000. It is located in the Luohua valley. In addition to ensuring the safety of the logistics route, it also has the possibility of defending our sneak attack after circuitous attack on bobis. However, at this time, because of our frontal attack, we are on the way to reinforce here. It is preliminarily expected to arrive here in about four days. " A young officer said, "by then, the enemy force will reach 25000 This is not the extent to which we can solve it. " "Only yesterday did we wipe out 5000 enemy troops in front of us. Counting these 25000, that is, 30000 troops." Another officer said in some doubt, "then where are the ten thousand?" "That''s what I''m talking about." Aldorf said in a deep voice, "at present, there are only two places where these 10000 troops can hide." At the same time, Adolf waved and drew two more blue circles on the map. The two blue circles are located on the left and right sides of the red circle, that is, the East and west of the valley and hills. On the map, there are two registered towns. But now the young people in the town have already left with Adolf, Stalin and nock. Now those who still stay in the town are old, weak, sick and disabled. "Here..." Immediately, someone''s face changed slightly. "The input of troops in these two places is up to 10000. It is estimated that the two towns should be 5000 troops each." Aldorf continued, "in terms of military strength, these two towns should have great strategic value for dabion, otherwise they will not be stationed here. I think this should be the enemy''s supply depot. As long as we destroy these two places, we can cause great damage to the enemy. " "Then, commander, where shall we attack first?" Someone asked. "It doesn''t make any difference where we attack first. Anyway, our goal is to win the two towns in one day." Said Adolf in a deep voice. It sounds like a dream to attack two small towns with fortifications in one day, and the total enemy force is up to 10000. However, all the officers present did not show any shock and hesitation after hearing what Alfred said. On the contrary, everyone was excited. It seemed that as long as Alfred said this, they would be able to do it. "I have calculated that the normal distance between two towns takes two days, but if we use horses, we can get from one town to another in one day." Aldorf said, "now the enemy doesn''t know we have horses. After all, it''s not suitable for cavalry to fight here under the leadership of chilav. In addition, we have just ended the war at this central axis point and still ended with our withdrawal, so the other party will certainly feel that we are taking a rest at this time, so we should make good use of this opportunity to win one of the towns in one fell swoop. " "Yes!" Everyone agreed. When Adolf announced the end of the meeting, the whole army sent troops again in five minutes. But this time, instead of attacking the central axis of the second line of defense, they turned to the East. In fact, as ardorf expected, the enemy at the central axis of the second line of defense obviously did not notice the sudden disappearance of ardorf''s army, because in normal combat common sense, no army can go into another battle without any rest after a fierce battle. If it is clear from the beginning that there will be a long-term and protracted battle, any force will try its best to avoid white hot fierce battle. Of course, this is an exception if there is a special disparity in military strength. However, for ardorf''s infantry cavalry regiment, as long as it is not a serious injury that cannot continue to fight, even if they are injured, they can immediately enter another battle. To put it simply, being in a combat state anytime, anywhere and hardly needing rest is the biggest feature of this infantry and cavalry regiment. Because the so-called blitz does not mean that they end the battle very quickly. It means that their fighting interval is very short. This is the real essence of Adolf blitz! Chapter 567 Under the cover of night, a cavalry was galloping. Although the scale of cavalry is not large, it is not small. There are still thousands of cavalry. This dark area is like pouring a piece of thick ink in the dark environment, with a breath of repression to the extreme, like the cold of the abyss tearing space. The cavalry''s speed was not slow, but there was no thunderous roar. It was as quiet as a ghost army. If you observe carefully, you can find that the horses'' hoofs are wrapped with a layer of white canvas, which contains a material that can absorb the sound source. However, the props generally used as night raiding cavalry can only reduce the sound of cavalry when they rush. Once the scale exceeds 300, although there will be no thunder and sound, the earthquake like ground vibration and rolling smoke can not be avoided. But there was no sign of all this for the cavalry. Not to mention the ground vibration when the cavalry galloped, even the smoke did not produce a large-scale shadow. As for the sound, it was even more subtle. It was difficult to detect as long as it was 100 meters away. Obviously, what the cavalry wrapped on the hoofs of the horses was a new special material. At least, it has never been found in any previous battle. The leader of the cavalry was a rider in a dark black cloak. The cloak covered his whole body, and the brim of his hood was too low to observe his identity. The only thing you can see is that when the wind blows occasionally, you can see the bright brilliance from the slightly raised cloak. Soon, under the leadership of the leading rider, the cavalry came to a hilly field. Seeing the arrival of this large army, several cavalry who had been waiting for a long time in this hilly field immediately drove their horses closer. These are fifteen cavalry. Generally, in a standard cruising formation, a reconnaissance team is composed of 10 to 20 riders. Only those with strong strength are allowed to ride alone. The three standard cruising formations are a standard formation. They will keep a certain distance from each other, so that they can support each other in case of special circumstances. So there are 15 cavalry waiting here, which is obviously the vanguard reconnaissance team sent by this large cavalry unit. "My Lord." When the cavalry approached, a man came forward to greet the rider wearing a dark black cloak. "What about the others?" The rider spoke. Listen to the voice, impressively is the female voice. When she reached out and lifted her cloak, she also revealed the face under her hood - a face that was not particularly exquisite, but the facial features were very coordinated and looked very beautiful. She had short flaxen hair, which was shoulder length, but perhaps because of war considerations, she cut it short. At this time, she could still see the uneven broken hair behind her head. This woman, of course, is the strongest under Sean except shefanio. Rena. The army that followed her was naturally the first cavalry regiment led by panda. At this time, the "others" Rena asked obviously refers to the other two teams in the reconnaissance formation. Rena''s talent in leading the army is naturally inferior to that of Adolf, Stalin and nock. Therefore, although she is one of the Eight Generals of panda, she still has a very obvious gap with several others. Of course, in fact, one of the Eight Generals is equal to her, but anno is a northern barbarian. This race is a group of guys who are not afraid of death. No matter how large the scale is, there will be no improper management. Therefore, this is actually a force that needs to worry about the least. However, although their positioning is still very clear. She knew that she was not very suitable to be a commander, so she did not let her cavalry scale expand. She had always maintained the level of 1000 people. And because she clearly understands her shortcomings, Rena knows the truth of "speak less and do more". No matter how rigid, some of her commands are carried out meticulously according to the knowledge William taught her at the beginning. Just like sneaking into the bobis leader this time, Rena divided her 100 personal guards into two reconnaissance formations and set out first to secretly inquire about everything about the bobis leader and the dynamics of the garrison along the way. After all, there are nearly a thousand people behind her, so we must choose those roads far away from the town along the way. Sometimes, because the terrain is not hidden enough for rest, we must continue to travel day and night. This hill was the first meeting point that Rena had chosen. Here, in fact, is already the deep belly of burbis. At this time, it has been five nights and four days since she set out from the steel wing army town led by panda. The long journey and short rest in recent days have obviously made this cavalry force reach a critical point. "The signal has been sent and is on the way back." Said the cavalry questioned. He is a young man, about the same age as Sean. He is naturally several years younger than Rena. But among the people present, no one will despise this ordinary blonde young man, not only because of his status, but also because of his strength. He has been following Rena for almost a year. He has been following Rena since Rena was still in charge of investigating the intelligence work of Dayi. So naturally, along with Rena, she went through several wars that could really be called life and death, especially the charge in the wilderness. The last war opened a big hole in his body. If shefanio didn''t appear in time, his life would be explained there. But the experience of wandering on the edge of life and death is also of great benefit to him. After several deadly battles, the young man named Dwight has reached the peak of the upper silver. He is only a little close to becoming the real strong man of the lower gold. One day, he had a whim to gather all the people who survived after he followed Rena everywhere to form a pro guard belonging to Rena. Only when he found that each of these people who survived after he followed Rena everywhere had almost reached the upper silver level, even if not the lower silver peak. They all know that their talents and conditions are not very good. Otherwise, they will not choose to become mercenaries or even soldiers today. People who really have strength, talent and talent, either become commanders and generals like William and Rena, or are valued by Sean like Bannock. Those who choose to become mercenaries or soldiers like them are people with mediocre qualifications. And the most important thing is. Although the fighting style of experts and strong men who grew up by joining the military like them is fierce and kill with one blow, it is difficult for them to get any benefits when facing real experts and strong men like Rena. At least as far as today''s Rena is concerned, she can fight several gold strongmen with the same level of strength alone. If she is a strong man with mediocre qualifications and military background like Dwight, she can even easily solve more than a dozen. This is the gap. So Dwight is not stupid. He knows that as long as he closely follows Rena, he may not be able to become a strong man like Rena who is deeply relied on by Sean in the future, but at least he will be valued by the commander-in-chief William. Even if it''s bad, as long as Rena doesn''t fall for a day, he doesn''t need to worry about his future, or even whether he won''t be needed. And their cavalry team, which is composed of all superior silver experts, can already be regarded as the strongest force in the whole territory. Even if there are only 100 people, their combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of the thunder division and the guard company around clough. If we count the effect of Rena opening the aura, these 100 people alone are enough to directly defeat any class III army with a size of less than 1000 people. Dwight called their pro guards the scarlet knights. Rena has no objection to this. She even confirmed the official knighthood of all members of the scarlet knights. Therefore, it is a great honor to become a member of the scarlet knights, a pro guard only belonging to Rena, in the first cavalry regiment. As long as she has honor, she naturally has responsibility. For the most difficult tasks that any first cavalry regiment needs to face, such as the current reconnaissance work deep behind the enemy, Rena naturally gives them this group of troops with extremely strong combat effectiveness. This is a kind of trust. The march for many days has made the people of this cavalry force used to rest on the horses. Therefore, in this quiet night, no cavalry dismounted. They all sat on the saddle and rested on the horse''s back. As other members of the scarlet Knights gradually returned, the information they brought gradually became complete and detailed. In the past four days, the burbis leader has made two large-scale troop movements. The first was to gather southward, and the second was to press forward to panda. From this point of view, it can be seen that the commander in charge of the 30000 troops stationed in the territory led by berbis knows how to fight better than the one led by chilav. The troops assembled to the South were two private noble soldiers, with a total strength of about 15000. They will directly reinforce the garrison located in the valley hills through the back Valley hills, so as to completely defeat Adolf who attacked chilav at this time in the frontal battlefield. This unit had officially passed through the territory led by chilav two days ago. If there was no accident, it should have had a crucial battle with Stalin''s first infantry regiment yesterday afternoon. At this time, because Rena also had important strategic goals, the Knights of the scarlet Knights did not dare to approach rashly to inquire about the situation of chilav. However, they all know very well that the first infantry regiment has only a size of 4000 people and is facing an attack of 15000 people. It can be imagined that the pressure is great. If Rena sneaked from behind them at this time, she should be able to cooperate with Stalin to eat all the 15000 people. Even if you can''t eat it, you can at least make it suffer heavy losses, so as to save the first infantry regiment. But Rena couldn''t give such a command. She can''t ruin William''s rearrangement. Because it will only make the sacrifice of others meaningless. The only thing she can do is to complete the strategic objectives given to her by William as soon as possible, so that she may have time to go back and support Stalin. However, if Stalin had to face a disaster for the 15000 people, there was still good news in the war. That was another private army of the nobility of the bobbis who was pressing on the panda. This is an army of 10000 people. According to intelligence, if there is no accident, they will officially enter the boundary of panda collar at noon tomorrow. I''m afraid we don''t even have to think about the enemy''s marching route next - it''s definitely to directly attack the former panda town and today''s steel wing base, and build a solid defense stronghold here. Next, the 40000 allied forces, which must have been formed by the confluence of the burbis and the chilav leaders, directly took control of the gorge rift after solving the three forces of Adolf, Stalin and nock. Presumably, this should be the strategic policy planned by the commander named Haila nugus. However, Rena doesn''t need to think about competing with each other''s strategy and wisdom. The only thing she knows is that Stalin only needs to face 15000 people, not 30000 people who prepared for the worst at the beginning. In this way, it is impossible to completely break through the defense line built by Stalin in one day. Even if Stalin really can''t defend the back Valley and hills in the end, it will at least delay Adolf long enough. Of course, another thing Rena needs to know is that there are only 5000 people left here under the leadership of burbis. The size of five thousand people is definitely a big and difficult problem for other troops with only one thousand people. But for Rena and her first cavalry regiment, this is not a problem at all. Although there will be losses, and it is likely that they are not small, and it is not realistic to annihilate the 5000 people, it is still no problem to directly defeat this force and even capture the other party''s commander alive, so as to block the passage between berbis collar and dabion. Once the burbish leader is completely blocked, the only retreat for the enemy is the chilav leader. At that time, as soon as anno and his steel wings arrive and go around the rear of the chilav leader through the falling flower valley of the burbish leader, the 70000 Da Bion troops trapped in these two territories will never escape. So Rena was afraid to reinforce Stalin. She can only choose to move on. Because, about three kilometers in front of this hilly field, it is the location of the last five thousand garrison led by bobis. Everyone dismounted and removed the canvas and special materials wrapped on the horses'' hoofs. Then everyone took out the prepared dry food and began to eat silently. At the same time, they did not forget to feed the horses with the prepared high-grade soybean horse food and wash their mouths and noses. At the same time, they also took down the saddle and gently patted the horse''s back, so that the horses could relax appropriately. These cavalry took the saddle as a pillow and began to rest on the spot. There is no rest, only Rena and Dwight. The head of the scarlet knights, the deputy head of the first cavalry regiment and Rena''s most trusted adjutant stood beside Rena. "After this war, the next war will not involve our four troops." Rena whispered. Dwight was silent. After this war, the first infantry regiment, the second infantry regiment, the infantry cavalry regiment and the first cavalry regiment will certainly be severely crippled, so even if there is another war, there will certainly be no more of them. Just as the leader of Rena''s Pro guard, Dwight knew that it was only their four troops that didn''t matter. Rena was really liberated at that time. After all, a strong man who is about to become a strong man in the holy land can definitely play an extremely powerful role in the next war. So as long as Sean is a normal person, he can''t let Rena do nothing in the next war. Dwight really wants to continue to follow Rena, but there are some things he can''t have if he wants to. The scarlet knights are really powerful. They can even defeat Alfred''s guard thunder lion in front battle, but so what? If the lion of thunder fights with the first cavalry regiment, it will only be their first cavalry regiment, because their number is too small. Rena is not good at leading the army, which is her fatal wound. It is precisely because of this that Dwight worked very hard to learn a lot of knowledge about military affairs. These efforts, for him, for Rena, and even for the whole first cavalry regiment, have a very significant effect. For example, this secret sneaking operation and refusing to support Stalin are his proposals, not to mention the previous establishment of the scarlet knights and the feats of turning the tide when Rena''s command is wrong. It can be said that Dwight''s reputation in the first cavalry regiment is only second to Rena. "I didn''t stop you from forming the scarlet Knights because I wanted to see how talented you are. As a result, I am very gratified, because I have seen that your command ability is stronger than me, and your leadership ability is not much inferior to that of Adolf and others. You are naturally suitable to be a general, but being a deputy head is really wronging you. " Rena whispered, "I have proposed to Lord William and Lord Sean. If there is no accident, you should be promoted after this war." "My Lord!" Dwight was a little stunned and then reacted, "I just want to continue to follow behind you and become your sword!" "You''re wrong." Rena shook her head. "You should be loyal to Lord Sean, not me I''m just a sword in Lord Sean''s hand. I don''t want to hear you say such words that can be characterized as treason. " Dwight nodded, "yes, sir." "In fact, the formation of the second cavalry force has long been on the agenda. After all, as the only cavalry force in the territory, the scale can not always be only 1000 people." Hearing Dwight''s words, Rena''s tone eased a little, "but Lord William and Lord Sean know I have some wishes, so they always let me serve as the commander of this cavalry regiment. But I know that my ability is very limited. I''m best at individual combat. I''m really not good at commanding like this. You follow me. The death rate is too high. So I hope you can all have a better future. " Dwight was silent. "In fact, I''m very happy. Because no matter you, Adolf and Stalin, they all went out under my command. Even the guy who didn''t like Lord Sean at the beginning of nock was severely tossed under my command If according to Lord William, all four of you should be my students, I am very proud of being able to teach four such excellent students. " After hearing Rena''s words, Dwight''s unsmiling face finally pulled up a smile. "It''s almost dawn. Go and have a rest." Rena looked up at the sky and then said, "we''re going to start after dawn. The enemy is only three kilometers away from us. In this war, we must not only win beauty, but also reduce unnecessary casualties as much as possible!" "Yes!" Dwight, nodded heavily. When the sky turned white, all the soldiers of the first cavalry regiment woke up. All of them didn''t say anything. They just silently picked up the saddle, tied it to the horse, simply washed it, and then fed the horse. Then they turned over and mounted the horse and quickly lined up in a square array. At the front of the square is Rena. She had taken off her cloak, and the brilliance of the angel''s armor completely bloomed. Dwight is in a horse position behind Rena to the left. The deputy head''s face became serious and smiling again. Maybe it was influenced by Rena. The long gun in his hand was also red, even the light armor on his body was red, and the tip of the long gun in his hand had already been polished. After the deputy commander, there were ninety-nine riders also wearing red light armor and holding red long guns. They are members of the scarlet knights. After that, there were 900 cavalry of the first cavalry regiment wearing black light armor. In the first cavalry regiment, only members of the scarlet knights can use red paint. The breath of killing is condensed on this cavalry regiment. With Rena kicking the side of the horse, the old horse who had been following Rena for a long time also moved gently. Then the whole cavalry regiment began to move slowly. This time, they didn''t wrap those special materials around the horse''s hooves, so the clatter of the horse''s hooves landing began to ring back in the air. This clatter soon began to evolve into a roar. The first cavalry regiment began to accelerate the charge. Their target is a three kilometer foreign enemy camp. As long as we capture here, the burbis leader will be completely occupied! Chapter 568 Stalin was different from Adolf Hitler. He came from a small family and was said to have been a slave at first. According to the regulations of the miracle continent, those who have been slaves all their lives will be slaves from generation to generation, so their descendants will also be slaves from generation to generation. However, the slave''s ancestor was lucky enough to redeem himself as a civilian after making great contributions in a war, so he had Stalin''s civilian identity. Even Stalin''s name followed his father''s name - it is said that all men in Stalin''s ancestor called it. However, civilians certainly don''t know anything about the second and third generations. Stalin, who was born in the white wing mercenary regiment, grew up among the dead when he was young. Naturally, he also participated in many battles and even wars, so his war talent and sense of smell can not be considered weak. However, Stalin and Adolf had very different attitudes on these issues about war, so naturally, they evolved into two completely extreme tactical styles. Therefore, they did not quarrel less, and even had a contest on sand table deduction. Many people thought that the relationship between Stalin and Adolf must be very bad. But in fact, they are a pair of very good friends. In particular, when the two men appeared on the same battlefield at the same time, Adolf could safely hand over his back to Stalin. Because Adolf knew that as long as Stalin defended his rear, no one would succeed in sneaking attack on his rear unless Stalin died. At this time, on the back Valley hills, the earth has been dyed gray and black. This is a trace formed by a large amount of blood penetrating into the earth. In just two days and one night, more than 3000 people died on this land! Only the first Infantry Regiment under Stalin left more than 1000 bodies here. Although the war damage ratio of one to two sounds good, you should know that all this is based on the geographical advantage of Stalin''s fortifications. Moreover, the most important point is that the enemy did not expect Stalin to lay a defensive ambush here, so it suffered a lot when the initial encounter broke out. In addition, at that time, only a force of 7000 people was advancing, but when it launched a strong attack the day after it recovered, Stalin''s losses began to become heavy. According to intelligence, this time, only two enemy troops returned to the valley and hills, a 7000 person infantry regiment and an 8000 person mixed infantry regiment, belonging to three earls. However, the former commander was two of the three earls, and the relationship between the two seemed to be a little discordant, which was the key to enable Stalin to achieve a one-to-one loss ratio in World War II. However, this good thing will probably end today. Because the commanders of the two regiments have abandoned their previous discord and began to choose cooperation. After all, they have been blocked here by Stalin for two days and one night, and 15000 troops have been blocked by a force of about 4000, and two days and one night have been wasted, which is a shame for any commander - after all, the outside world will not know that it is only a force that is really responsible for the attack, nor will it pay attention to the discord between the two commanders, The only thing they will see is the incompetence of the two commanders. Therefore, the really fierce war is about to break out. Bundles of arrows were quickly transported to the front line of the battlefield and scattered in piles on the small earth slope. At this time, the soldiers waiting nearby quickly wound the prepared cloth strips on the arrows, and then put these arrows into the earthen pot filled with rocket oil. In about 20 minutes, the rocket oil will be completely absorbed by these white cloth strips and even soaked into the iron arrows. At that time, as long as it is burned on the fire, it will immediately become a rocket. Such pre war preparations were already familiar to Stalin''s first infantry regiment. As a good defensive army, although Stalin had only 4000 people - less than 3000 left at this time, it was also a legion that was really good at mixed warfare. There are great differences between mixed combat legions and mixed legions. Generally, mixed legions refer to more than three arms in the Legion, so that they can be competent for combat occasions in various situations. The mixed war Legion usually refers to the Legion composed of soldiers who are good at using a variety of weapons, just like Clov''s Cecilia guards, which is a very typical mixed war Legion. The first step is as like as two peas of Cecilia, but the two are essentially the same. However, unlike klov''s requirement for the sharpness of Cecilia''s guards, Stalin had only two requirements for the first Infantry Regiment: to be able to quickly and skillfully set up a defensive shield array, and all members must be good at shooting skills. Although today''s first infantry regiment has more than 1000 recruits, which greatly affects the overall combat effectiveness of the whole army, it is still no problem to be responsible for some pre war work like now, and even if it is shooting, it can be competent for covering and striking within 100 meters. Of course, Stalin did not dare to let these recruits in the shield array. In the previous two days and one night''s war, they had used nearly 5000 arrows, and the only 4000 arrows left at the moment are the final inventory of the first infantry regiment, many of which are even collected again through recycling the battlefield. In fact, the war led by chilav, whether their first infantry regiment, second infantry regiment or ardorf''s infantry cavalry regiment, did not have logistical supplies. It''s not that they don''t want to, but the war situation does not allow them to pull out a logistics line. Of course, there is no military material inventory at the military base with steel wings, so they only have as many military combat readiness materials when they go out. Once all these materials are used up, they will have nothing left. These tasks did not keep them busy for long. Then someone soon began to dig a small shallow pit on the ground. This shallow pit is only about a few millimeters, which is almost equivalent to inserting a long sword into the ground and making a hole, but it is more than two centimeters wide. Then, soldiers began to carefully pour the remaining fire oil into the shallow pit. However, due to the hilly land, the fire oil will certainly penetrate into the deeper geology at the beginning, so it needs repeated coverage to ensure that the fire oil in the shallow pit is in a normal state. This is a rather tedious task. However, no one sighs. They all know that these pre war preparations are the greatest guarantee for whether they can continue to live. Looking at the pre war work in full swing on the whole battlefield, Stalin''s anxiety did not diminish at all. Stalin was a handsome young man, but he didn''t have any spare time to tidy up his appearance after several days of driving and fierce fighting. At the moment, the new beard and messy hair on his face made him a little sloppy and haggard. The leather armor worn on the body also has several traces of cutting with knives and swords. Especially at the left shoulder, there is a big gap. From the damage of the leather armor, you can even see that there is a white bandage wrapped inside. Stalin''s left shoulder was obviously injured. "Has the front battlefield been ambushed?" Stalin asked. "Yes, sir, the arrangement began when the battlefield was cleaned last night. According to your request, we have chosen decentralized layout as much as possible. " "Very good." Stalin stretched out his hand and wiped his face, but because it was a habitual movement, he exerted a little more force on his left hand, involving the injury on his shoulder, which made his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and the red blood had penetrated from the bandage. However, he did not say anything, but nodded slightly, "now it''s the fifth day, as long as he stays through these two days and nights, We can evacuate the day after tomorrow morning Hold on! " For Stalin''s words, everyone chose to be silent, and no one answered. "What''s the matter?" Feeling the stagnation of the atmosphere, Stalin turned and asked in a deep voice. "My Lord, more than ten people escaped last night." At the moment, those still standing behind Stalin belong to Stalin''s lineage. Facing Stalin''s deep questions, someone finally said reluctantly, "nearly a hundred people were found missing in the morning." After a little silence, the officer added again: "they are all recruits who have not been on the battlefield." "Where''s the supervisor?" Asked Stalin. "The battle last night was too fierce. Finally, the supervisor team also went to battle in person. Basically..." He doesn''t have to say the following words, because the answer is already very obvious. "From now on, you will take over the post of captain of the supervision team!" Stalin turned and pointed to one of the officers and said, "anyone who deserts or leaves the team without authorization shall be killed!" "My lord..." hearing Stalin''s words, the captain of the newly appointed supervisor Corps did not have the slightest joy on his face. "Go ahead." Stalin glanced at each other. "Sir, according to our current situation, even if the thunder fire area is arranged according to your instructions, those thunder fires are scattered. Although they can cover a wider area, they are much less threatening to the enemy." The officer said simply, "Sir, even if we can stop this wave of attack, what about the next wave? What about the next wave? adult! The enemy''s strength is five times that of our side. As long as they simply make a general attack, we can''t stop the enemy. After all, this is not a town or dangerous place, and there is even no natural barrier to use! " "So?" Stalin asked, his face still calm. "Sir, while we still have a choice, let''s retreat first!" The officer clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "as long as we ignite the thunder fire area and fight and retreat along the way, maybe we can''t stop the enemy, but at least we can delay the enemy''s progress Sir, I am willing to lead my team to stay. After the break, please leave immediately and start arranging the second line of defense along the way! " Broken tail tactics. This is a common retreat tactic in which some wounded soldiers are left to retreat or break through when facing an enemy with a very large scale and quantity. Of course, depending on the situation, the people left behind are not only wounded soldiers, but also cannon fodder, second-line troops and other options. There is only one purpose, that is, to retain the integrity of the main force. Stalin has been here for two days and one night. Counting the three-day journey before, it is equivalent to that he has completed two-thirds of the order given by Rena to stick here for a week. Therefore, it is not a crime even if Stalin retreats at the moment. After all, Stalin''s task was completed as long as he could successfully delay the enemy''s two-day journey in the next tail breaking tactics. "Your current identity is the captain of the supervision team. You should know what kind of behavior it is for you to say such words." Stalin said expressionless, "this time, I will not hear it. If you say so or think so again, I will deal with you according to the military law." "My Lord!" "I, Stalin, head of the first infantry regiment, will stick to the end here! Fight to the death! " Several officers looked at each other, and then the captain of the new supervision team finally bowed his head and saluted: "Sir, I will advance and retreat here with you!" Hearing what his comrades in arms said, several other officers also said in unison: "Sir, I will be here to advance and retreat with you!" The voices of the people were not so loud, but their attitude and tone were very firm. It was obvious that they were not perfunctory. After hearing the words of these officers, some soldiers who were closer looked back in surprise. Although these young soldiers still had fatigue and some stains on their faces, and even some scars left by the fierce battle before, everyone''s eyes were very bright. It was obvious that they did not give up their desire and pursuit of life. Stalin stood a few steps forward, then stepped onto a high platform piled up with wooden boxes, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. He said, "everybody! I think some of you should already know that some cowards ran away last night and in the morning! They betrayed our trust! Betrayed our friendship! Also betrayed their faith and commitment! I think you should already know that the enemy''s strength is more than five times ours, so you will be afraid. This is a very normal thing. In fact, I''m also afraid. No one is not afraid of death... " "But so what!" An impassioned roar suddenly came out of Stalin''s mouth, "can we make excuses for our cowardice because of fear? Is it because of fear that we can choose to escape and let these enemies sneak into the back of our brother''s army? " "No! We should face up to our inner cowardice! We can stop the enemy''s footsteps here and give them a head-on blow! Let them know that our first infantry regiment is powerful Tell me, do you want to be a hero and fight the enemy here to defend your home, or hide in a dark corner like a coward and let your enemies laugh at you! Tell me! " "Like a hero!" A roar sounded. "Like a hero!" "Like a hero!" Soon, several roars sounded one after another, followed by the roar of thunder. "Very good!" Stalin raised his hand and pressed it down. The thunderous roar gradually subsided, "my dearest soldiers! I, Stalin, will advance and retreat with you here! Please remember, it''s not you who advance and retreat with me! But I, advance and retreat with you! You are not only my pride, but also the pride of the first infantry regiment! I believe you will be the pride of the whole panda leader, even our Lord, Sean Connery! " "Oh!" The roar of excitement and excitement sounded again. Just at this time, a melodious and heroic bugle was suddenly sounded. Then, the bugles of the battle array came one after another. This is the bugle of the dabion military''s general attack. Obviously, the enemy has no intention to continue to entangle here. They intend to rely on an all-round attack to completely wipe out Stalin blocking their way forward. "The enemy has decided to launch a general attack. Tell me, are you afraid?" "Not afraid!" "I''m afraid." Stalin''s sudden words stunned everyone, "but as I said, so what? I face up to my inner cowardice, I''m afraid, but I won''t just be a coward! The enemy is five times our side, so what? As long as I can kill five people, it''s enough to offset each other''s advantage! If I can kill six people, I can even share the pressure for my comrades in arms! " The eyes of all the soldiers were shining. Some people whose faces showed tension had become extremely enthusiastic at the moment. Yes, even if the enemy is five times our side, so what? As long as I can kill five people, won''t the enemy''s advantage disappear? What if I could kill ten or fifteen people alone? What every soldier thinks at this moment is not how fierce and difficult the next battle will be. Their only thought at the moment is how to bury five people, even six or seven people, before their death, so as to reduce the pressure on their companions. Standing on the wooden box, Stalin roared again: "let today''s war achieve the reputation of our Panda leading wall!" "The wall of panda''s collar!" "The wall of panda''s collar!" Stalin jumped off the wooden box, then stepped forward quickly, grabbed the horn of a herald, and blew it suddenly. "Woo -" The bugle, which also represents the attack of the whole army, also sounded on Stalin''s front. Then soon, someone lit the shallow pit filled with fire oil with a torch, and the blazing flame turned into a fire dragon and roared out. "All archers, fire -" All the archers standing in a row behind this line of fire took out some arrows that had been soaked with rocket oil, and then burned them on the front line of fire. The arrows of all arrows were immediately swallowed up by the fire. "Up arrow -" All archers put their arrows on the bow, but did not pull the string. After waiting for a moment, in the line of sight ahead, a mighty square array of the enemy finally appeared. The distance between the two sides is constantly shrinking. When the distance between them is finally shortened to 300 meters, the herald finally shouted again: "prepare --" This time, the archers finally opened the bowstring and began to raise the angle. "Let go!" A roar. Rockets flew out of the sky. Then, on the enemy''s forward position, a series of explosions finally sounded! The thunder and fire that had been prepared for a long time finally revealed their ferocity and fury in this last fierce battle! Chapter 569 The gray sky was covered with dark clouds, and occasionally thunder snakes swam in the clouds. Strong and ferocious. Soon, rain began to fall. In fact, as early as yesterday, there had been a heavy rainstorm with a long duration on this land. In the barren chilav collar, because it is close to the wild land and there are huge mountains, even in the rainy season at the end of summer, there is little rain here. It is precisely because of the lack of rain moisture that the land of chilav collar has always been very barren, and even few prey. Therefore, for the residents of chilav, the rain is a very happy thing. Of course, this is only for residents, but for others, it''s hard to make them happy on this damn rainy day. Because in less than ten seconds, the rain, which was originally just a drizzle, gradually increased. In a moment, the whole world was gray, and the water vapor completely shielded people''s vision, and the visibility was even less than five meters. But if it''s just like this, the hilly terrain is uneven, and there are many pits and soil. It''s certain that the road is muddy and difficult to walk, not to mention the problem of ponding. Therefore, this will certainly greatly slow down the marching speed of the troops. Nock wiped the rain on his face, and his frown fully showed his anxiety at the moment. According to the normal marching conditions, the most important thing to do at this time is to find a place to stop for rest, and then continue to March when the rain is less or the field of vision is slightly better. After all, marching under such circumstances, in addition to the team disconnection and falling behind, it will bring many negative effects to the whole team because of many problems such as the reduction of body temperature and physical consumption. Let alone anything else, the decline in combat effectiveness is certain. However, even though he knew these things, nock still didn''t dare to stop to have a rest. Because today is the seventh day of their counterattack against chilav. Originally, nock led his second infantry regiment to cut into the battlefield on the side of Huigu hill at the first time, give a heavy blow to the enemy and support Stalin at the first time. However, when he received the news that the enemy force led into the back Valley and hills from berbis was only 15000, nock changed his mind at the first time and chose to rush to help ardorf who was attacking the second enemy line in the valley and hills. It has to be said that nock''s choice is indeed correct. In one day, with only 4000 troops, aldorf took dabion''s army, which was located in two important towns in the East and west of the valley and hills, annihilated 5000 enemies, captured 2000, and the remaining 3000 fled. Of course, aldorf''s losses were also quite heavy, and there were less than 2000 people left in the end. This is because aldorf''s first target of attack happened to be the enemy''s armory, so he was able to win the second important town, the granary, with the weapons seized at the armory. Then, Adolf didn''t give the enemy a chance to breathe. On the night when the enemy learned that the two important towns had been taken and urgently sent 5000 soldiers to the important town in the granary, Adolf led the army composed of 2000 prisoners just collected to launch an extremely fierce night attack on the main camp of the second line of defense. In this battle, although ardorf won a great victory and completely tore the enemy''s defense line, so that the other party could not continue to take advantage of the geographical advantage, his loss also reached the level of breaking bones and muscles. In a strategic sense, this can only be regarded as a draw. But at dawn the next day, nock led his second infantry regiment directly into the battlefield. At this time, the enemy had just experienced an almost nightmarish defeat: in the night attack last night, less than 5000 of the 10000 Dabian troops survived, and 3000 of them were completely defeated. At this moment, the enemy is sending a team to gather the defeated troops, so there are actually less than 2000 troops in the newly formed camp. However, as long as we wait until the morning, the 5000 troops sent out can return to defense, and then our battalion can still recover to 10000 troops. As long as they survive another day, the 10000 reinforcements on the other side of the Luohua Valley led by chilav can reach the battlefield. At that time, their strength will surge to 20000. At the same time, they have also received the news that the berbis leader sent reinforcements. As long as their berbis reinforcements converge, the total strength will be as high as 35000. At that time, not to mention the chilav leader, even the panda leader may be won at one stroke. After all, there are 50000 own troops in the jedby leader, and an infantry regiment of 10000 people has entered the panda leader first. As long as the confluence, this is an army of 100000 people! Therefore, at present, their weakness period is less than an hour. Aldorf''s troops have been completely crippled, and they have no reason to worry and fear. However, in this short period of weakness of less than an hour, the second infantry regiment of nock seized the opportunity! So this war can be said to be without a trace of suspense. Nock easily captured the count of the other party''s General Commander, and killed three barons and a Viscount on the battlefield. The enemy''s two thousand defenders were even wiped out. The second line of defense led by chilav was completely destroyed. After that, nock and the remnant of less than a thousand people left by ardorf met, and in turn ate the remnant troops of the enemy in the valleys and hills. So far, there are only more than 10000 of dabion''s 30000 troops stationed in the chilav collar, and two of the three lines of defense have been broken. It is only a matter of time to recapture the chilav collar. Of course, the most important thing is the significance of strategic layout. This move completely slowed down or even stopped the enemy''s large-scale invasion of panda collar. But no one thought that there was an unexpected accident in this almost complete victory. In the south of the valley bottom hills, there were reinforcements led by burbis. According to the reconnaissance, the number of enemy troops was about 5000. So at this time, both Adolf and nock knew that Stalin''s back Valley and hills were completely lost, and even the whole army was likely to be destroyed. Moreover, seeing the arrival of Dabian reinforcements, nearly 4000 Dabian soldiers originally captured by ardorf and nock immediately mutinied. In this conflict, the count who could have been used as a good chip was naturally killed on the spot, and nearly 2000 soldiers were buried with him. However, after nock paid hundreds of casualties, he finally suppressed the unrest. At this time, nock also discussed with ardorf. Ardorf led the remnant and the remaining nearly 2000 prisoners to continue to entangle with the dabion army here in the valley and hills, and he immediately went to the battlefield on Stalin''s side to see the specific situation. After the two made an agreement, they immediately acted separately. However, for some reason, the reinforcements from burbis did not go after Adolf, but focused on nock and his second infantry regiment. Fortunately, at this time, a sudden rainstorm slowed down the action of dabion''s army and allowed nock to get rid of the pursuit smoothly. These are yesterday''s events. After marching in the rainstorm for two hours, nock finally felt the cold. He knew that since even he had felt the chill, it was obvious that the combat effectiveness of the whole army had definitely dropped to a very low level. The following situation is likely to be the illness of a large number of soldiers. For him, this non combat reduction is absolutely an intolerable mistake. However, it is not easy to find a shelter from the rain in this valley and hills. As for temporary camps, this is nonsense - no army can build camps in heavy rain. It can be said that nock has fallen into a dilemma at this time. He had no choice but to move on. Next, there is a real consumption war of will and physical strength. However, the reality is cruel after all. In half a day''s time, more than 400 non combat personnel were reduced due to heavy rain. This is a bone breaking loss for the second infantry regiment, which has experienced a series of fierce battles and has less than 2000 troops left. So when the rain was getting smaller, nock even felt relieved. He hurried to choose a flat terrain to camp. All the wounded rested here, while he himself took some rest with the soldiers who could continue to fight, and then hurried off again. At this moment, it is not far from where Stalin laid his defense line in the back Valley hills. When nock arrived, he saw an extremely tragic battlefield. Countless bodies were scattered all over the battlefield. They looked like a mass grave, and even many of them were incomplete. There was a large area of charred pit marks around the place where these incomplete bodies fell. It was obvious that these people died in the thunder fire area arranged by Stalin. From the perspective of layout, nock knew that Stalin had fully taken into account the disadvantages of the great disparity of forces when arranging the mine fire area, so he expanded the explosion range as much as possible instead of concentrating the lethality. Even so, the enemy soldiers who died in the mine fire area occupied far less than one tenth of all the bodies on the battlefield. Most of the bodies died in the confrontation between the two armies. Nock saw a young man belonging to the first infantry regiment, with four or five long guns inserted in his chest and abdomen. These long guns had appeared through his body, and a small spear tip was exposed on his back, but he still didn''t fall down. His body fell forward and relied on the penetrating spear as the support point. His right hand still held the long sword, but there were cracks everywhere on the long sword. There were six or seven corpses lying at his feet, with a satisfied smile on his face. Such bodies can be found everywhere on the battlefield. The torrential rain for two days still couldn''t wash away the blood on the whole battlefield, and even the bloody gas still filled the sky. Looking at the hell like Shura blood scene in front of us, no matter nock or other soldiers of the second infantry regiment, everyone''s face was shocked. The first infantry regiment with only 4000 people, facing up to 15000 enemy troops, stood alone on this land for four days and three nights! Although more than 5000 people finally broke through the bloody line laid by Stalin, no one would think that Stalin lost the war at this moment. "Look!" Nock gave a crazy roar, "even if I die, I want to see Stalin''s body!" Facing nock''s order, the soldiers of the second infantry regiment soon rushed into this Shura field and began to tidy and clean the battlefield. The sound of splashing steps rises one after another on this battlefield. When the soldiers of the second infantry pulled out the long guns, arrows and swords that pierced the bodies of their comrades in arms, there was no blood splashing out of the wounds, because the blood in their bodies had already dried up. Many soldiers were really in tears at this moment. This kind of cleaning work requires a lot of physical and mental energy, but at this moment, every soldier of the second infantry regiment is very serious. With the passage of time, the counting work on the battlefield soon came to an end. When the last body was removed from the battlefield, the whole second infantry regiment felt relieved for some reason. Everyone''s eyes could not help looking at the young soldier who moved out the last body. There was a happy look on the soldier''s face. He looked back at nock and then shook his head: "Sir, it''s not the body of Lord Stalin! Lord Stalin is still alive! He''s still alive! " Hearing this, nock''s eyes suddenly lit up. "What shall we do next, my lord?" An officer immediately asked. The formation of the earliest operational style of an army largely depends on the tactical style of the first commander of the army. As the head of the second infantry regiment, nock is not as aggressive and aggressive as Adolf, and his command layout in defense is not as decisive as Stalin, but similarly, he has a talent that Adolf and Stalin did not have. If any of Sean''s generals has the sharpest intuition, it must be nock. Although William has a keen sense of war, he relies more on strategic layout and tactical principles, because once the war situation is clear, famous generals like William can naturally judge the trend of the whole war situation at the first time. However, nock is completely different. In terms of command, he judges completely by virtue of his keen sense of smell, and his practice has always brought him great victory. Of course, it doesn''t happen without hitting the wall, but most of the time, his achievements are very fruitful. Just like the decision to rush to help Adolf not long ago, his appearance is the last straw to crush the second defense arranged by the dabion army under chilav. If it hadn''t been for his help at that time, once the enemy rallied, I''m afraid even his second infantry regiment could not have been spared, let alone aldorf. However, his decision also led to the near total annihilation of Stalin. But can this be said to be nock''s fault? From the strategic level, the importance of nock''s rush to aid Adolf is far greater than that of Stalin. "Go north!" "North?" "Yes." Nock nodded, "there are valleys and hills in the south. The enemy appeared on our flank after breaking through Stalin''s defense line, but we didn''t see the remnants of Stalin, which proves that Stalin didn''t retreat south after the defense line was broken through by the enemy. In the East is the Luohua Valley and in the west is the panda collar. There are large enemy troops in both directions, so it must be a trap to go in these two directions. The only thing that can survive is the north. " "My lord... Do we need to join the follow-up troops first?" "No!" Nock shook his head. "Stalin, they will not escape too far. They will break out after a fierce death battle. There must be little physical strength left. Coupled with the heavy rain for two days, Stalin and they will certainly choose a place for the final defense To tell you the truth, if Stalin is still alive, we really have to thank the heavy rain these two days, because the impact of the weather is not only on one side. " No one refuted nock''s words, because as soldiers of the second infantry regiment, they all knew that nock''s battlefield intuition had always been extremely accurate. Soon, the second infantry regiment set out again. This time, their marching speed was no longer in a hurry, but the marching speed was also not slow, and the formation was still a warning front. This formation can ensure that the second infantry regiment will not be defeated due to sudden attack. Similarly, it can turn to attack formation or defense formation at the first time when the enemy is found. Usually, when the second infantry regiment puts forward this forward formation, it means that nock is ready for full-scale combat. When night fell again, nock finally found the trace of Stalin and others. In fact, in the current situation, it is absolutely impossible not to find Stalin as long as he is not blind. ¡­¡­ This is a high-lying slope. It is a peak mouth of the side branch of the Luohua mountain. It is only a hundred meters high. Although the height is not very high, there is a very steep slope on this slope. There are only two flat terrain, that is, if you want to go up to this slope, you can only start from these two flat terrain. Occupying the top of the highland is the first infantry regiment that chose to break out after the defense line of the back Valley hills was broken through by the dabion army. At this time, less than 30 soldiers of the first infantry regiment survived here. Although there were more than a hundred people when they broke through the siege at that time, they were continuously reduced in the subsequent pursuit. When they arrived at this highland, there were only about 70 people left. Then there was another round of extremely fierce highland offensive and defensive war. Perhaps because of the poor gods, the first infantry regiment, which was about to be destroyed, was lucky to escape this kill in a sudden rainstorm. However, because of hunger and fatigue, coupled with the scarred body, more than a dozen soldiers died because of the rainstorm. Today, after the second rainstorm, there are only more than 20 people alive. Stalin, though still alive, was already very pale and almost bloodless. I don''t know whether he took off his leather armor or for other reasons. Anyway, he didn''t wear it on him at the moment. Instead, he was wrapped with a red bandage around the whole upper body - a bandage soaked in blood and rain. It was natural to clean Stalin''s wound and replace the bandage at this time, but obviously, There is no such material in this highland. Of course, the most shocking thing is not so. But at this moment, Stalin was tied to the flagpole of a flag, but if you look carefully, you can find a ferocious wound on Stalin''s right leg from the root of his thigh to his ankle. Obviously, because of this wound, Stalin could no longer stand, but his pride and honor did not allow him to lie down, so he would fix himself on this flagpole - as long as he could hold weapons, he would never give up. "Sir, it seems that the enemy is ready to attack." A man of about twenty-six or seven said in a deep voice. There was a scar on his face that crossed his left eye from his forehead. The wound was turned over with blood and flesh, faintly purple, and blood would flow out from time to time. It was obvious that it was a very "fresh" wound. In addition to such a ferocious scar on his face, he did not wear leather armor, but was wrapped with blood red bandages like Stalin. Fortunately, he could stand here by himself without stabilizing his body. On the bloody line of defense defending honor with blood and life, nearly 100 officers belonging to all levels of the command system of the first infantry regiment died. This man, who was just a squadron leader with a relatively low rank in the first infantry regiment, was far from entering the command system, but now he was the highest rank among the soldiers of the first infantry regiment except Stalin. The ferocious scar on his face also fell to save Stalin. Hearing the man''s words, Stalin glanced down the slope of the highland, where numerous torches had been lit. At this time, the sky was not very dark. In fact, there was no need for torches to illuminate. Therefore, it was easy to guess the enemy''s purpose - morale blow. In the face of the besieged enemy, lighting torches for siege at night can greatly weaken the enemy''s morale, lead to the decline of the enemy''s combat effectiveness, and even win without fighting. These are conventional tactics. However, Stalin''s face was somewhat disdained if he still made such a move under the current circumstances. Not only Stalin, but also other soldiers of the first infantry regiment who survived at the moment, also had a thick color of disdain and ridicule on their faces. If it can really hurt their morale or make them surrender, will the first infantry still make a final struggle in such a place? Because it is clear that the enemy''s next attack will be the total destruction of their first infantry regiment, all of them have long ignored life and death. As long as one person can be buried with them, they will not suffer a loss. If two people can be buried with them, they will basically earn without losing. "Are you afraid?" Stalin asked. Although he was pale, his voice was still very powerful. "Fear!" Everyone laughed loudly. "Yes, I''m afraid, too." Stalin smiled, "but..." "Like a hero!" Someone interrupted Stalin. He was a young man - not so much a young man as a teenager, because his face was still a little childish, but his eyes were very firm and did not fear the coming death. Everyone laughed again. Stalin''s smile was still on his face. He said softly, "everyone, please allow me to sincerely say thank you I''m glad to have you with me in this last time. You are all true heroes in my eyes. You not only defended your dignity, but also the honor of our first infantry regiment! I think we have succeeded in letting the damned Dabian army know that our first infantry is not a soft persimmon to pinch. Although we can''t completely stop them this time, we have successfully broken their teeth. Next, let''s break their teeth again! " "Break their teeth!" The soldiers shouted loudly, and everyone''s face glowed with vitality again. Even if they know, this may be the so-called reflection. Behind Stalin, more than 40 bodies were neatly placed, and each of them had a peaceful and satisfied smile on his face. Although the leather armor on their bodies was in tattered condition, as long as they were swept away, they could still find that their appearance after death had been sorted out. These were the soldiers of the first infantry regiment who followed Stalin all the way to break through the siege and died in the war. If Stalin has any regrets at this time, it is probably that he failed to collect the bodies of the robes who died in the back Valley hills. But he believed that someone would collect the bodies for them. Of course, someone will avenge them! "My Lord!" Suddenly, the squadron leader uttered a cry of surprise. "What''s the matter?" Asked Stalin. "My Lord, look over there!" The squadron leader reached out and pointed not far from the slope. Stalin''s eyesight was not particularly good at this time, but he could still vaguely see that a fire appeared abruptly in the direction pointed by the squadron leader. That should be a lit torch. Is it the enemy''s reinforcements? The people on the highland were stunned: "those guys are really timid, ha ha! I have to send reinforcements! " But the next moment, near the bright light, flames began to be lit. Orange flames spread out one by one, covering a large area, looking like the blooming flowers on the other side of the Styx river. Then, the flame army, like a sea of flowers, soon rushed towards the highland. From far to near, the cry for killing became louder and louder. The dabion army below the Highlands soon became chaotic. "My Lord, look at that flag!" Stalin tried to open his eyes and looked at the square flag flying in the wind hundreds of meters away. The pattern on that flag may not be understood by others, but it is absolutely impossible for Stalin and even the whole first infantry regiment to forget. A completely expanded left wing and a completely closed right wing. That''s the emblem of the Connery family! It''s the flag of panda''s army! As like as two peas of Stalin''s flag, which is tied behind him at the moment. "My Lord! It''s reinforcements! " The squadron leader shouted excitedly, "it''s our army!" Tears fell on Stalin''s face. He clenched the long sword in his hand, wiped away the tears on his face with his left hand, and smiled and scolded: "that guy nock always chooses this critical moment Everybody listen, remember your battle position, hold on! Our reinforcements have arrived and victory belongs to us! I have only one request, live! " "Yes!" How far is the distance between hell and heaven? Stalin didn''t know. But if he were to give his answer now, he would certainly answer: one second. Chapter 570 On the third day of the formal implementation of the plan of counterattack against chilav, a small team was escorting a carriage forward on the plain. This team has only about 200 people, but it is a uniform cavalry. Each cavalry was wearing a suit of light armor. A wide blade sword was hung behind the saddle of the horse, but a long bow was hung in front of the horse, with a bag of 30 white arrows. In addition, there was a standard riding gun. From the perspective of supporting equipment, it is proved that these cavalry are proficient in the use of at least three weapons, even more than horse warfare. They are also very good at infantry warfare. According to the standard of miracle mainland, these 200 people can no longer be called cavalry, but should be regarded as regular Knights. Obviously, this is a knight order. The so-called Knight refers to those who master the use of at least three weapons, master the two combat skills of horse warfare and infantry, and obtain the title of quasi Knight at least. Only an army composed of such people can be called a knight order, otherwise it can only be regarded as a cavalry force. This is why Rena acquiesced that all members of the scarlet knights had knighthood. You know, the status of knights is only one level lower than jazz. Although they are not formal aristocrats like jazz, at least the level of "squire" is enough. A real knight must be an apprentice to a regular knight for several years. This is also the steps and stages that civilians must go through to climb the noble road. Therefore, not everyone can become a knight, so they have the title of quasi knight. The distinction between the nobility of a Knights'' order naturally depends on the purity of knighthood in this Knights'' order. At present, although the advancing knights can be regarded as a standard knights, in fact, all members are quasi knights, not real knights. Knights like this are often called the hillbilly knights or the mud knights on the miracle continent. However, it is very subtle that more than two-thirds of the most powerful knights on the mainland are the so-called mud knights. The leader of this order is a knight who is silver all over his body and his horse''s vest. However, unlike the order, he has three kinds of weapons and equipment. He only has a silver long gun placed horizontally on the saddle. But the awe inspiring momentum that emanated from him also clearly showed his strong strength. Top gold. This man is naturally the [Knight] under Florence, the silver burning Falcon knight, Dante Alighieri. More than 200 knights, led by Dante, protected the carriage in the center in an arch guard formation. But this time, the driver was not the thin old man Sean had seen before, but Pepe Rossi, one of the two twins who had worked with Sean. Similarly, Zenana Rossi sitting next to Pepe at this time is not the mysterious man who is tall and covered in a cloak. As for the top of the carriage, there was still the archer, but looking at his frown and anxiety in his eyes, it was obvious that he was in a state of alert at this time, and even looked down at the carriage from time to time. "How''s it going?" There was an anxious sound in the carriage. Listen, it seems to be the voice of Florence. "The fever has gone." The thin old man bode whispered, "as long as the fever is gone, the rest of the problem is not big, but I''m afraid it will take at least a year and a half." As the words fell, the eyes of several people in the carriage couldn''t help falling on the tall man. This strong man is the giant man who follows the thin old man who acts as a groom all the year round. But at this moment, he was lying in the carriage with his eyes closed and motionless. If he didn''t still breathe and his undulating chest fully show that he was still alive, I''m afraid no one would believe it was a corpse. But at the moment, the strong man was indeed in a coma. From this point, we can see that he was definitely hurt by the bloody scars still left on his whole body. In fact, not only this strong man, but also menzo and Florence, no matter bode, the twin sister, the archer on the roof, Dante and even the whole knights, everyone has different degrees of injuries, and even many people still have blood stains and simple treatment pens for emergency dressing, Obviously, these people have just experienced a bloody battle. After all, even bode, a strong man who has stepped into the realm of the holy land with half his foot, was injured, which shows the hardships of the previous war. "As long as you''re alive." Florence was slightly relieved when she heard bode''s words, "then, Mr. bode, your injury..." "Compared with Luo, my injury is nothing." Bode shook his head. "If you rest for a month or two, you can recover, and even your strength can be further." "Go further!" Florence''s eyes brightened in an instant, "that means..." Bode nodded slightly. Bode''s strength now is half a foot and has stepped into the realm of the lower holy land. Although there is a seven point chance of winning in the face of even the upper peak gold strongman like Rena, it is still not as good as those who really step into the realm of the holy land. But now, Bode says that his strength can go further, which makes it clear that as long as his injury recovers, it is certain to become a strong man in the lower holy land. Once an experienced person like bode who has fought for years successfully enters the Holy Land realm, the surge of strength is definitely not comparable to that of the general strong man in the lower holy land. After the announcement of Florence, there is no need to worry about the attack of the strong below the middle sanctuary. "If Luo''s luck is good enough, I''m afraid he can also step into the next Holy Land. Even if it''s bad, he can still touch the threshold." Bode looked at the strong man who was unconscious, and then said, "if you can fight with the strong in the holy land, you will gain as long as you don''t die." Florence''s eyes became brighter. If it''s really like what bode said, if there are two more strongmen in the holy land under his command, even if it''s just the lower holy land, this strength is definitely enough to be called luxury. As far as he knows, there are only five or six lower Holy Land strongmen in the whole principality of lane. If he has two more holy land strongmen under his command, it will be a great sublimation of strength for the whole principality of lane. Therefore, in order to win him over, he will have to be given at least a title of marquis and a rich territory. In this way, it was not too sad for him to lose tingqi''s collar. But the only thing that made him feel a little pity was that there were only about 200 people left in the 3000 private troops Sean gave him. In fact, if Sean hadn''t informed him at the first time to leave tingqi Yinling immediately, I''m afraid his loss would be more than that. Because he never thought that the woman who was feared by Sean as a snake and scorpion would give up her money and send a subordinate Holy Land strongman and a mercenary regiment of quasi fourth level army to raid tingqi Yinling. In the face of such strong combat power, it is impossible to keep tingqi Yinling. So under the command of mensuo, they didn''t choose to fight hard at all, but broke through in the direction of Dayi''s collar at the first time. With the support of the broken tail tactics, and the number of strong men under Florence is far more than others, it really makes them fight all the way out of the encirclement, and even leaves a deep impression on the other party''s holy land strong man. On this point alone, Florence has definitely made great contributions. Because the kingdom of dabion, which has not been established for a long time, has experienced the last war with Athena, and now there are only seven strong holy places - six lower holy places and one middle holy place. However, not long ago, the next Holy Land strongman of the nugus family was severely damaged by Vivian and thunder front. Basically, it is impossible to recover the combat power in the peak period without a rest for one or two years. Now the next Holy Land strongman from the Howard family has also been severely damaged, which is equivalent to abolishing two next Holy Land strongmen. In this way, there are only five strong saints that the kingdom of dabion can use, which are in the hands of three Dukes of dabion, Prince hodgdie and the royal family. At least, the kingdom of dabion has no advantage in the scale of high-end combat power. It can even be said that as long as it is delayed for a few more months, when bode''s injury completely recovers, the Principality of lane even has a slight advantage in high-end combat power. Once the scale of the high-end combat power of the two countries is equal, the real competition is the quality of the two countries'' armies and the command ability of the generals. It can be said that as long as Florence can return to the territory of the Principality of lane alive, many Marquis of the Principality of lane will certainly have his place. However, Florence is well aware that he is undoubtedly much luckier than Sean in terms of climbing speed, because he has established his future position in the Principality of Ryan without spending much energy and time. However, when it comes to the achievements of both sides, he thinks he is far inferior to Sean, because Sean does not have such a huge resource base and inside information from the beginning. According to his understanding, Sean was completely poor when he first came to the Principality of Ryan. However, it is such a small person who was not paid attention to at the beginning, but now it has grown to the extent that no one dares to ignore. It is not too much to say that Sean has the strength of the Duke. "Mr. menzo, what should we do now?" Florence asked very modestly. "Borrow troops." Menzo answered without thinking. "With whom?" "Sean." Menzo looked very calm. "There are two reasons. First, when the war is over, he will be at the top of the storm, so now he is helping us, that is, helping himself. The second is that we are allies with him So whether it is public or private, he will not refuse us. Moreover, if we can take back tinchien''s collar, it can also pose a considerable threat to the enemy. This is the reason why the other party will completely eradicate us at all costs. " In fact, as menzo said. With Hella''s character, it is impossible for her not to have an in-depth investigation and understanding of Florence, so she is naturally surprised at the strength of Florence. She could not care or even ignore the strength that Florence had. After all, in the battle involving the whole southern aristocratic group of dabion, only a few thousand soldiers and horses could not turn a wave at all, but the scale of the strong under Florence was a force that she could not ignore. So to be on the safe side, Haila simply hit hard. If she didn''t command Prince hodgdie, she even wanted to use the scarlet knights and the Holy Land strongman under the prince. However, if Haila really mobilized Prince hodgdi''s strength, Florence would not be able to break out smoothly, so it must be said that Florence is lucky at this point. However, a moment of luck does not mean anything, because there are still pursuers behind them - mercenaries from an earl. Earth bear mercenary Corps. In a word, the earth bear mercenary corps and the fierce bear mercenary Corps hired by Sean today have a long history. The current head of the earth bear mercenary Corps was once the deputy head of the fierce bear mercenary Corps. However, after a power seizing incident that killed the head ended in failure, he broke away from the fierce bear mercenary corps with a group of loyal men and re established the earth bear mercenary Corps. After that, the earth bear mercenary Corps inexplicably established a relationship with a Marquis of the kingdom of dabion and became a private dog of the family. When Sean signed the employment contract with the head of the fierce bear mercenary Corps this time, one condition was that the head of the earth bear mercenary corps must be handed over to him. As long as this condition can be reached, the fierce bear mercenary Corps is willing to take only half of the Commission in the employment contract. Of course, William and Sean have no reason to refuse. Although according to intelligence, the earth bear mercenary Corps is an army no less than the fierce bear mercenary Corps in terms of scale and equipment, and it is even rumored that it has the combat power of a quasi fourth level army, such an army alone is not qualified to enter Sean''s vision. There are only two armies of the southern aristocratic faction of dabion that are really threatening to Sean, namely the second cavalry regiment of dabion and the fourth regiment of dabion, because only these two armies have a scale of more than 30000 people, and the scale of other aristocratic private soldiers does not exceed 10000. As for the Crimson Knights under Prince hodgdi, they even have a scale of only 300 people, This force has no advantage over Sean''s army. As soon as they escaped and pursued, the two sides launched a four-day pursuit battle on the plain led by tinchien. In this process, the earth bear mercenary Corps showed perseverance and toughness that made mensuo headache. Of course, if only the earth bear mercenary regiment, mensuo naturally wouldn''t care too much. After all, he is a cavalry type army. It''s impossible to catch up with them with the action speed of the two legs of the earth bear mercenary regiment. What really makes menzo helpless is that the second dabion cavalry regiment, which was defeated by steel wings, actually joined the pursuit, and even the fourth dabion regiment, which has occupied yadby''s leadership, is besieged in another direction. These two armies in the front are the real core of the encirclement and annihilation war. The earth bear mercenary Corps in the rear only plays the role of a shepherd at best. Judging from this series of tactics, not only menzo, but also Florence and others are very clear that dabion is determined to hang them all here. Because just as Florence''s heavy blow to a subordinate Holy Land strongman is a great achievement, if they are all hanged here, it is also a great achievement for the people of the southern aristocratic faction of dabion. For ordinary people, I''m afraid they have already surrendered in the face of such an almost desperate situation. However, mensuo did not give up. He could always find a way out and escape smoothly at the moment before the siege was really formed. Although every breakthrough is always accompanied by sacrifice, his tenacity and tenacity also disgrace the people of dabion''s southern aristocratic faction, because this time they sent out three elite troops, far from the scale of small-scale fighting before, and these people had guaranteed votes in front of Haila. Now, seeing that Florence is less than a day away from Dayi, how can they not hurry. "My Lord, the enemy has pursued." A knight quickly approached Dante, the leader, and his voice was a little more urgent. In the past few breakout battles, they did not lose, and there were less than 100 Knights left at the moment. However, after so many bloody battles, the strength of these knights is growing rapidly. Almost everyone''s personal strength is close to the next Silver Peak. As long as they can continue to grow, Florence Knights will definitely be an extremely powerful army in the future. Of course, the premise is to live. Dante frowned slightly at the knight''s words. At this time, Dante''s silver armor had already turned dark red. Those were caused by the blood spilled on it by the enemy. If it was not carefully observed, he would even mistakenly think that it was a set of rusty broken armor. Although he was protected by this suit of armor from too heavy injuries, the war horse under his crotch was obviously a little depressed. You know, Dante''s war horse is not an ordinary horse, but a horse like Warcraft. Although it is only a level 4 Warcraft, its endurance, charging speed, endurance and so on are by no means comparable to ordinary horses. Whether knights or cavalry, to a large extent, their strength depends on the horse under the crotch. Now the white horse is so tired, Dante''s strength will naturally be limited to a large extent. Therefore, when he heard another pursuer approaching, he would naturally feel a burst of thorny. But just then, several Knights quickly approached from the front. This discovery made Dante''s eyebrows wrinkle again. He knew that these people were all arranged by the door rope to investigate the roles similar to scouts in front. They contributed to the successful breakthrough these days. At this time, seeing these people coming back, he immediately asked, "is there an enemy ambush in front?" "No, my Lord." Several Knights immediately said, "originally, the fourth regiment of dabion had launched a front in front. This time, the other party''s front was a little long. We didn''t find a suitable breakthrough for a while, but at this time, an army suddenly cut in from the enemy''s rear and directly tore open the formation of the fourth regiment, which became weak because of the long front." "What''s going on?" Dante was a little surprised. "I don''t know." Several Knights shook their heads, "but judging from the other party''s way of action, they should not be hostile to us, and now the fourth regiment of dabion has been in chaos. Sir, if we want to break through, we must take advantage of this opportunity. Otherwise, when the enemy calms down, we may not be able to break through, because from the situation of the two armies, the army that raided the fourth regiment of dabion is not the enemy''s opponent at all. " "Did you see the flag of that army?" Dante asked. "Yes." A knight nodded, "but the family emblem is very strange. It is a pair of left and right asymmetric wings. The left wing is spread out, while the right wing is closed. " "Wings of void!" Dante exclaimed, "that''s Sean''s army! This is reinforcements! " Hearing the term "reinforcement", everyone immediately felt a burst of excitement, which was the sound of nature for the already exhausted people. With little need for Dante or menzo to give any orders, the whole team immediately approached the battlefield ahead at the fastest speed. For them, the presence of reinforcements completely means that they are about to get rid of the pursuit of the enemy soldiers behind them. As early as the previous secret contact, mensuo and others already knew that Sean decided to give up the Dayi collar temporarily, but at that time, they didn''t think that Sean would send troops into the tinguin collar to meet them. Originally, they were ready to fight to the end, So at the moment, hearing that Sean actually sent someone to break through the blockade of dabion''s fourth legion, they were naturally moved. Soon, when Dante and others approached the battlefield, they saw the extremely fierce battle in the front. As an elite force of the kingdom of dabion, the fourth dabion regiment is naturally famous for its strong combat effectiveness. It is even rumored that this army was originally separated from the third garrison. However, the truth of the matter is that, apart from those idle people in the capital of dabion, not many people have long paid attention to the history of the establishment of these armies, but it is undeniable that the combat effectiveness of this army is indeed obvious to all. So when they arrived at the battlefield, Dante and menzo saw a situation that was almost one-sided. In the initial raid, the army led by Dayi was really caught off guard against the fourth legion of dabion, which easily tore the front of the fourth Legion. However, after a short period of chaos, when the fourth regiment was stabilized again under the command of the commander, the raiding army not only failed to continue to expand the results, but was directly surrounded by the fourth regiment of dabion, and fell into a bitter battle. Even the front they had finally torn began to close slowly like a wound that was about to heal. This raiding army is naturally the army that Thain hid and prepared to be used as a surprise soldier. In fact, the army did play a strange role - Haila didn''t know there was such an army. It is precisely because of this that the fourth regiment of dabion will set up such a long front. If they had known that there was such a hidden army in Dayi, they would certainly pay attention to the defense work in the direction of Dayi. It is impossible for Thain to tear up the front so easily. However, the gap between elite troops and ordinary troops, even if there is a role of surprise, is still an irreparable natural moat after all. Dante just glanced, and he could see that if they could not break through in half an hour, when the torn front closed again, not only them, but also the army that came to meet them would be destroyed! The battlefield situation is already in jeopardy! Without the slightest hesitation, Dante gave a soft drink, shook the reins, then left the team and rushed into the battlefield alone. The soldiers of the fourth Legion who were fighting against the encirclement and annihilation of Thain''s army did not relax their vigilance against the original target. Therefore, when the Florence team found the battlefield situation, the soldiers of the fourth Legion naturally saw the approach of Florence and others at the first time. However, when they saw Dante charging them first, several commanders under command showed a dignified look on their faces. For this pure cavalry force, in fact, through these days of contact, they have had a more in-depth understanding. Those who dared to despise Dante before became the soul of the other party''s gun in the previous few short clashes. Naturally, there will be no arrogant generation at this time. Soon there were several teams of soldiers of the fourth legion, and then formed a cone array to meet Dante. However, this is not over yet. Behind the cone array composed of the first wave of soldiers, several teams of soldiers lined up. This time, they did not form a military array, but quickly dispersed into two teams and scattered to Dante''s left and right sides. It seems that they intend to bypass Dante and attack the rear directly. Watching the enemy''s so careful arrangement, Dante is actually a little powerless. Although he is a superior gold strongman and has stronger combat effectiveness than the so-called expert strongmen who have grown up in the military, his limit is to face 500 people at best. At this time, there are as many as 300 people in the cone array facing him. His real strength can not be pierced at the first time, not to mention returning to support. Even if he falls into the enemy line, as long as the other party is willing to fill his hole with human life, even he will fall here. We must make a quick decision! Driving the horse straight, Dante didn''t mean to dodge at all. The white horse under his crotch seemed to feel the owner''s war intention. His four hoofs gradually lit a circle of white flame, and his galloping speed was more than doubled. The light green brilliance began to surround Dante''s right hand, and gradually spread to the long gun in his right hand. It looked like this silver gun was coated with a layer of green dye. The next moment, Dante crashed into the enemy like a meteor. More than ten people who acted as the spikes in front of the cone array couldn''t stop Dante''s charge at all. Almost as soon as the two sides contacted, they had been completely knocked up, and even couldn''t stop for a moment. Cone array is originally a hard array to break the enemy. This array is usually used to tear the enemy''s defense array. Of course, this array is occasionally used under the confrontation of hard hitting. Therefore, the spike position of cone array must be held by veteran soldiers, who are the core part of the whole array. But at the moment, the dozen veterans were directly hit and flew under the confrontation with Dante. The people in the later position may be lucky to survive, but the people in the front sprayed blood on the spot and died directly when they were hit and flew. The others in the array immediately took a breath of air-conditioning. Dante, however, seemed to have known this result for a long time. He did not have the slightest surprise and hesitation. At the first time of flying these people, the long gun on his right hand pointed out rapidly in front. There is no tip of the gun, only the shadow of the gun. The light green gun shadow is connected into a piece, which is really as frightening as the storm. Shrouded in the shadow of the gun, the soldiers in front of Dante had countless stabs on each person in an instant. These people even failed to cut down the weapons in their hands on Dante, so they had already stepped into the fate of the veterans who were knocked away and fell one by one. Dante at this moment is like a red knife stabbing directly into a piece of butter. There is no enemy of unity along the way! The effectiveness of the cone array was not really brought into play, but was dragged by Dante alone. In this way, the soldiers of the fourth Corps bypassing from both sides naturally had an embarrassing situation of disjointed formation. They couldn''t help slowing down, and even had the idea of going back to besiege Dante. But just then, the command of the command flag came from the rear. The two teams that had slowed down no longer hesitated, turned and continued to rush towards their goal. The young man standing on the carriage showed some disdain on his face. He drew the bow silently and put a strange arrow with bright red tail feathers and arrows on the bow. Loose hand, arrow out. After the arrow was shot, the young man''s face could not help but turn pale, and beads of sweat as big as beans even seeped from his forehead. Obviously, this arrow is not as simple as it seems. When the arrow flew halfway, an orange spiral flame suddenly appeared at the arrow. The flame soon wrapped the whole arrow, and the situation became more and more intense. The soldiers of the fourth regiment on the right who were targeted by arrows soon showed panic. In the previous conflicts, they didn''t see the archer. Everyone subconsciously regarded the other party as a sentry. At this time, they knew that this was a magic Archer, and their strength was not low! Soon, the soldiers were in chaos, and the formation they had maintained in the charge immediately dispersed. Everyone wants to avoid this magic arrow that seems to know its power is absolutely not low. However, they underestimated the power of this magic arrow after all. The arrow did not hit anyone, but landed on the enemy''s land. At the next moment, a roar burst into the sky, and nearly one fifth of the soldiers were involved in the flames and black smoke. The soldiers who were close to the arrow landing site were blown up into a pile of meat on the spot, while the soldiers who were a little farther away could not escape the end of serious injury. Many people almost watched helplessly as a part of their body was blown out, and the painful howl echoed on the battlefield for a moment. The soldiers who escaped the disaster by chance had lingering palpitations on everyone''s face, and they looked at the archer with a little more fear. As for the left side troops who were not targeted, their faces showed a happy look at the moment. Because they are not too far away from the target at this time, the two sides will start a contact battle in a few minutes. Judging from their explosion range and power of the Magic Arrow, if the archer also attacks them, he will certainly involve himself. But the lucky color on their faces didn''t last long. They saw a red and a blue figure rushing towards them. These two people are naturally the twin sisters. For the twin sisters, these soldiers of the fourth regiment of dabion are no strangers, because they have seen the moves of the sisters in previous short exchanges, which is called a ruthless square array with basically less than 100 people, that is, they can be completely destroyed by them several times back and forth. This is the gap between the real strong and the soldiers, especially a pair of golden strong who cooperate tacitly. The power is not as simple as one plus one equals two, but greater than three or four. Of course, it was not only this that made the faces of the 200 soldiers change greatly. There were also 20 Knights following behind the two sisters. For these knights, the soldiers of the fourth Legion did not pay attention to them before, but with several exchanges, now these Knights have grown to a degree that they have to pay attention to. If there are only those sisters, they may also sacrifice some people to entangle each other''s own array, but with the participation of these 20 knights, how to keep themselves from being destroyed by each other is a problem. This is the battlefield situation when there is no enough threat and containment against the strong! As for the remaining nearly 70 knights in the array, they continued to charge forward without hesitation. They must break through before Dante finally tore up the front. Otherwise, if they are entangled, it will be a disaster for their team with only more than 90 horses left. The conflict between the two sides soon spread out completely and quickly became white hot in a short time. However, compared with the casualties in Florence, the casualties in Thain are very heroic. In just 20 minutes, more than half of Thain''s 5000 people were killed. If the injured part is included, there are less than 2000 people who can continue to fight at the moment. So there was almost no suspense. Thain''s team collapsed on the spot, and the scattered military capacity soon caused greater chaos. Even Thain was completely unable to continue to command the army under such circumstances. In this way, the fourth Legion could naturally allocate more troops to encircle and suppress the troops on the other side of Florence. The fourth regiment of dabion who came to take part in the siege did not have a strong man of the gold level, because only 10000 soldiers of the fourth regiment participated in the siege. Those strong men of the gold level who came with the army are now sitting in yadby''s leadership, so as to prevent Sean from having a strong man to restrain them when he counterattacks yadby''s leadership. However, in terms of the size of the army, if they are willing to sacrifice their money, it is not a problem to contain and even kill Dante and even the twin sisters. The reason why they failed to kill in the previous clashes was entirely because under the command of menzo, their army was as cunning as a fox and did not give the enemy any chance to entangle. The tactical policy was to follow the practice of leaving at one touch, but lost a lot of soldiers. Therefore, both the fourth regiment and the second cavalry regiment of dabion had empty troops, but there was nothing they could do. But this time, the situation is different. Their siege has been officially formed. Although they have made some mistakes and flaws due to Thain''s trouble, their flaws are gradually healing over time. Almost every commander is full of confidence in this siege of Florence. Even they would like to thank this army that doesn''t know where it came from, because annihilating 5000 enemy troops is another great achievement! To round up Florence, they still need to share their fighting achievements with the second cavalry regiment and the earth bear mercenary regiment, but the fighting achievement of annihilating these 5000 enemy troops is completed by their fourth regiment independently - of course, the premise is to completely defeat the enemy before the second cavalry regiment enters the battlefield. Therefore, after a little more troops were allocated to contain and deal with Dante and the twins, a senior commander of the fourth Legion did not hesitate to order the contraction of the front. He decided to try to completely solve the unknown army within ten minutes! But sometimes, fate always makes some anxious and helpless jokes. With the help of more than 70 riders, Dante completely pierced the conical array, and then quickly approached the home court. Nana and Pepe, the twins, after confirming the safety of the Florence carriage, turned over two war horses that had lost their owners at the first time, and led the remaining knights to immediately leave the entanglement at the end of the riding array. Even though the soldiers of the fourth Legion reacted quickly and immediately gathered together to pursue, in the face of the explosive flame magic arrow shot again by the archer on the carriage, these soldiers had to give way with a face of reluctance. After that, the archer opened the way with another flame Magic Arrow, and Dante met Thain smoothly. Without the slightest hesitation, Thain immediately ordered the withdrawal of troops to break through. The originally tight front, after joining the strong assistance of Dante, Nana and Pepe, the twin sisters, naturally seemed a little vulnerable. The situation on the battlefield has always been changing rapidly. The fourth dabion regiment, which was still stable and dominant, was in a disadvantageous state soon, which made the senior officer in charge of the operation pale in an instant. If he had prayed that the second dabion cavalry regiment would not appear so soon, he would like to turn into a space-time Lord at the moment, Directly open a portal to let the people of dabion''s second cavalry regiment enter the battlefield immediately. Perhaps the piety of the senior officer moved the gods. When he had to order to fill the defense line with human life and increase the thickness of the defense line, the roaring sound of horse hoofs sounded from the other side of the battlefield! The second cavalry regiment of dabion has finally entered the battlefield! What''s more incredible is that the second dabion cavalry regiment, which was originally chasing Florence and others in the rear, did not appear in the rear, but appeared in a big circle from the northeast of the main battlefield, and was rapidly approaching the main battlefield at an amazing speed. In other words, even if Dante and others break through the thickness of the defense line filled with human lives of the fourth dabion regiment, they are also in danger of being attacked by the second dabion cavalry regiment. Judging from the entry point and running speed of the second cavalry regiment of dabion at this time, once bitten by this jackal army, they really have no chance to escape. meanwhile! At the moment when the second cavalry regiment of dabion quickly approached the battlefield, a large cavalry force suddenly appeared in the southwest direction of the main battlefield, that is, the direction of Dayi''s leadership. In the rear of this cavalry unit, we can even see an infantry Legion on marching in a hurry. The scale of this infantry regiment alone is not lower than the sum of the fourth regiment and the second cavalry regiment. The door rope opened the door of the carriage and looked at the flag of the third-party army that suddenly appeared on the battlefield. His heart sank in an instant. Because this army holds a different flag. The edge of the flag is silver with drooping ears, and in the center of the flag is a roaring black giant bear. Silver border and drooping ears, no family emblem mark, only personalized patterns, all these show that this is an elite army with an independent designation! As an excellent general, mensuo naturally recognizes which army this registered flag belongs to. This is the real misfortune. The newly arrived third-party army is the fierce bear regiment of the Dubai family, which is the leader of romia! This is an elite army whose combat effectiveness is not under the fourth dabion regiment and the second dabion cavalry regiment! Even in terms of scale and strength, the army that arrived in the battlefield is far more than the violent bear Corps. From the battlefield situation, I''m afraid all 30000 private soldiers owned by the Dubai family have arrived in this battlefield! Chapter 571 Moro VII''s face looked very gloomy in the bright royal assembly hall. This time, the participants were no longer just the 14 upper aristocrats, but all the powerful figures in the whole kingdom. Including the other two powerful Dukes besides the southern aristocratic faction, as well as the commanders and generals from the Ministry of military affairs, and even some marques and earls recognized in China as having the prefix of strength and the heads of the legions of the kingdom with certain autonomy also participated in the meeting. This is the second meeting of this scale held by Moro VII since he succeeded to the throne. The first time, of course, was the almost all-out war triggered by Athena''s invasion of the kingdom of dabion. At this time, the atmosphere in the Royal conference hall was extremely depressed, and everyone''s faces looked very ugly. After many people looked at each other, they saw a touch of shock and surprise in each other''s eyes. Of course, in the eyes of more people, there is a kind of anger, an extreme anger after being humiliated. "What do you think of this?" After all, Moro VII took the lead in breaking the half-hour depression and silence in the Royal conference hall. His voice seemed a little tired, but none of the nobles present was a human spirit. They all heard a trace of anger that Moro VII was trying to suppress from this fatigue. They were no strangers to Moro VII. In the eyes of the nobles, he is a madman who likes to make great achievements. There is a gap between him and the six Moro kings, which can be called a natural moat. However, the seventh generation had a very obvious lack of understanding of himself. He always felt that he was a good king of governance, and often fantasized that dabion could become one of the seven empires in his hands. But in fact, under the governance of Moro VII, dabion, let alone continue to develop, even defending Chengdu seems to be a little insufficient. In recent years, in addition to a big defeat at the hands of Athena, several conflicts with the kingdom of France have also ended in failure. The kingdom of France, located in the southeast of the kingdom of dabion, also has a large territory border with the kingdom of dabion. The outbreak of several conflicts was mainly concentrated on the eastern front, but the nobles on this front were all people belonging to the southeast aristocracy circle. In the last war with yasna, the southeast aristocracy circle of the Kingdom also provided a small amount of reinforcements to the southern nobles, but the facts proved that this was a loss business, This is also one of the important reasons for the tightness of the eastern front. Logically speaking, now the eastern front is tight, and Moro VII should reinforce this side to a certain extent. But now the king dabion has devoted almost all his attention to the southern front. The neglect of the eastern front has largely aroused the dissatisfaction of many nobles in the southeast aristocratic circle. But no matter how dissatisfied, all the nobles in the southeast aristocratic circle present today are very aware of the importance of this matter at present. Although there are not no gloating people, no one will be stupid enough to put it on his face at this time. He is more thinking about what role he will play in the next Kingdom action and how to obtain more benefits. This is the aristocracy. "Your Majesty, I think we should fight back immediately!" A middle-aged man in the uniform of the Ministry of military affairs took the lead, "if we don''t take action immediately, it will not only damage China''s prestige, but also trigger a series of other crises." As for the crisis, the real aristocrat did not say clearly, but all the aristocrats present were very clear. All countries on the miracle continent have zero tolerance for treason. In fact, unless it is the surrendering nobility of a defeated country, any nobility defecting to another country will cause a strong rebound in that country. In the face of such behavior, the normal practice is naturally to gather the troops of the whole country to launch an attack on the traitor''s territory. In terms of the scale and degree of the war, this is a large-scale war second only to the national war - of course, in many cases, this kind of thing will evolve into a two-state war. Because, as a country that accepts the aristocrat''s surrender, it is naturally impossible to watch the surrender die in this Crusade, and they are bound to increase troops in the aristocrat''s territory. Because if the crusade is successful, it will naturally be a matter of great damage to the reputation of the country that accepts the traitor. Therefore, even if you don''t care about the capitulator at all, it is still very necessary to support him by pretending. Of course, in most cases, private negotiation is also a means to solve problems. This is also one of the main reasons why Viscount Dayi''s surrender and rebellion did not cause a strong reaction before. After all, the Dayi leader was completely occupied by Sean, and the southern aristocratic faction of dabion also made fierce response measures in this matter. Therefore, through the domestic news blockade, except Molo VII, the boulder family and several other southern aristocratic factions, No one knew that a Viscount named Rudd Michelin had taken refuge in Sean. However, this time for the kingdom of dabion, things are not so easy to solve. Because the defectors were the Duke of tequila, one of the five Dukes of the kingdom of dabion, and the Marquis of romia, one of the ten powerful marques. The status of these two people in the kingdom of dabion is definitely not low, so their betrayal will naturally shock the whole kingdom of dabion - not just the aristocracy, but everyone who knows this will be extremely shocked, of course, it is more difficult to understand. How can the Duke and Marquis of a kingdom betray and take refuge in a principality? This is an incredible thing! But no matter how incredible it was, it really happened. Therefore, for the sake of the reputation of the kingdom of dabion or to ensure their aristocratic privileges, they must respond at the first time. Even if the northwest aristocratic circle has any dissatisfaction with Moro VII and even the southern aristocratic circle, they must actively participate in this sensitive time, and it is not completely useless. After all, the richness of the tequila collar is obvious to all in the whole Dabian kingdom. "So how do you think we should fight back?" Moro VII asked again. This time, even the powerful aristocrat of the military ministry was a little stunned. How to fight back? This is indeed a problem. The history of the Duke of tequila guarding the whole tequila kingdom is as long as the founding history of the kingdom of dabion. Even after the last confrontation with yasna caused a certain degree of damage to the details of the boulder family, the whole boulder family still has nearly 100000 troops. More obviously, the boulder family was ready to rebel from the beginning. They abandoned all the peripheral areas of the whole territory and concentrated all their troops in the core hinterland of the tequila collar, which means that if they want to attack the tequila collar and even make the boulder family history from now on, Then they must be prepared to pay a heavy price. At this point, it has to be said that the boulder family is an old family standing at the head of the five Dukes of the kingdom of dabion. Because the closer the tequila collar is to the core area of the boulder family, the smaller its resources and value, but the more difficult it is to attack. This completely disproportionate proportion naturally makes it easy for many nobles not to work hard. After all, the nobles are greedy for interests. They crusaded against the tequila collar only to maintain the stability of the domestic environment of the kingdom of dabion, so as to safeguard their noble privileges and occupy enough interests as much as possible. That''s it. As for the Dubai family led by romia, the family that has been allied with the boulder family for a long time is also very smart. All members of the whole family have now lived in the manor of the boulder family, so if the kingdom of dabion wants to attack the Dubai family first, they also need to face the boulder family, which has stably occupied the land and people. As for the 30000 troops belonging to the Dubai family, they have long been brought to the front battlefield by Bourne Dubai, which also means that if they want to eliminate the powerful Marquis of the former dabion Kingdom, they must face the two human demons from panda collar and tonis collar. Yes, the Lord of panda, Sean Connery, has been equated with Athena g. Evans in the eyes of many nobles in the kingdom of dabion. The devil from Ryan. However, different from the concerns of the nobility of dabion, the real headache of Moro VII and the whole military affairs department is another problem: dabion has lost two elite armies with numbered flags. The tequila army from the boulder family and the violent bear regiment from the Dubai family. The kingdom of dabion has a total of ten elite armies that have won the title flag, while the entire southern aristocratic factions of dabion account for four, namely the tequila army of the boulder family, the violent bear corps of the Dubai family, the mountain lion corps of the Howard family and the scarlet Knights of Prince hodgdie; Five of the other six were owned by the royal family of the kingdom of dabion, namely the royal guards, the third garrison, the fourth legion, the Red Cross cavalry and the second cavalry; The last one is the hepson guard, which is controlled by one of the five Dukes of dabion and belongs to the hepson family in the southeast aristocratic circle. But now, the mountain lion Corps has been destroyed, the tequila army and the violent bear corps have taken refuge in the Principality of lane, and the scarlet Knights may be able to play a strong role in a large-scale battle, but their role in a large-scale battle is almost zero. What''s more, in the front-line war report a few days ago, it was said that because of the raid of the Dubai family, the second cavalry regiment that was encircling and occupying tingqi, which led the enemy, was almost devastated, and 10000 soldiers of the fourth legion, which is equivalent to saying that there are only four and a half of the ten elite armies in the kingdom of dabion! In other words, in terms of military power, the kingdom of dabion has almost no advantage. If two of the high-end Holy Land strongmen have been hit hard, it can be said that the national strength of the kingdom of dabion has been weak to an unmatched degree. "Your Majesty, the most important question now is how to deal with the traitors." In the face of the silence in the Royal conference hall, someone finally broke the silence. "We should concentrate our forces on the traitors of the boulder family and the Dubai family first. As for the others, we can put them aside for a while." "Put it away? How to play? " Someone immediately retorted, "on the eastern front, people in the kingdom of France are always ready to move. At this time, if we concentrate our troops, there will certainly take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. At that time, we are likely to face two-line operations." "We can make peace talks with the people in the French kingdom for the time being. It''s OK to give up some things a little. The top priority should really be given to the traitors." Once the topic of discussion started, someone began to join the discussion, "moreover, the Principality of Ryan is not necessarily United. The strength of the boulder family is obvious even here, and not all Ryan nobles will welcome them to join. Most importantly, the Millennium covenant, the suzerain of the Principality of lane, will certainly not allow such a powerful family to join the Principality of lane. " "Even if the Millennium covenant is not happy, what can it be? At present, there is a powerful devil entrenched in the passage between the Millennium covenant and the Principality of lane. No one knows what happened there. Many religious Knights have no return after they go. Now it has attracted the attention of almost all religions in the whole continent. Even if the Millennium covenant empire is dissatisfied with the Principality of lane, There is no time to pay attention to them in a short time. If the Principality of Lane does not take the opportunity to develop, they are fools. " "Maybe it''s really a fool?" "Is that possible?" The discussion soon turned into a fierce quarrel, and then gradually turned into a mockery of dissidents. The Royal conference hall soon became as noisy as a vegetable market. However, although the quarrel and ridicule are very serious, on the whole, two camps can be clearly distinguished: one is that the whole country should immediately send troops to win the tequila collar in a thunderous attack. The supporters of this camp are basically members of the Hawks, reformers, doves and northwest aristocrats of the royalist party and the Ministry of military affairs; The other camp advocates that after stabilizing the eastern front, we should gradually encroach on the tequila with the existing forces, and let the south of dabion temporarily stop the war with the Lord of panda, and instead concentrate our forces to solve the internal worries of the tequila first. The supporters of this political opinion are basically members of the northwest noble faction and the moderate faction of the Ministry of military affairs. As for the neutrals who occupied the most number in the aristocracy, they became completely confused after losing the leader of the boulder family. They did not concentrate on unifying political views, but stood in line in both camps. However, in these two camps, compared with the second camp, those who support the political view of launching national troops to attack tequila have two different differences. For example, the royalists, hawks and northwest aristocratic factions advocated to declare war on the Principality of lane while attacking the tequila; The doves and reformers always believed that they should try to contact the aristocrats hostile to the boulder family in the Principality of lane and disintegrate their unity from within. Two kinds of political opinions and three kinds of practices gradually became inseparable in the Royal conference hall, which made Moro VII''s face more and more ugly and frowned more and more tightly. "Be quiet!" Finally, the intolerable Moro VII roared. Feeling the anger of Moro VII, the people in the Royal assembly hall finally began to quiet down, and the noise began to disappear gradually, until it finally became silent. The vast majority of people looked at each other uneasily. These people basically belong to the group at the top of the wall, because they don''t know what to say after losing the leadership of the boulder family. In order not to be implicated by the rebellious boulder family, they can only choose to stand in line at this time. Only a small number of people are still calm at the moment, and these people are naturally firm supporters of different political views and practices. Moro VII''s eyes swept over the faces of these people one by one, and then finally fell on a relatively young noble face. He still remembered that the young nobleman in front of him was now a powerful nobleman with a high rank. In particular, his military training ability was said to be among the best in the whole kingdom of dabion. Of course, Moro VII will remember this man because the boulder family once recommended him to be the head of the fourth cavalry regiment, and he is responsible for and commands the whole fourth cavalry regiment, because he is likely to bring the eleventh honor of independence to the kingdom of dabion. However, because the defeat of the battle with the Lord panda led to the loss of the chilav leader, Molo VII did not trust the strength of the young aristocrat. Later, although boulder asked him to take over the fourth cavalry regiment several times, he still didn''t promise. Moro VII vaguely remembered that the young aristocrat seemed to be called lonnis. Lonnie holder, a Marquis of strength. "Lonnie." Moro VII suddenly spoke. "Yes." Lonnie was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand what Moro VII called him at this time, but he spoke immediately. "If I give you the fourth cavalry regiment now, how long will it take you to train this army into an elite army?" Hearing this, lannis was a little stunned, not only lannis, but also other nobles present. Some did not know what Moro VII was thinking at this time. But soon, Lonnie came back, but his eyebrows were frowned: "Your Majesty, it doesn''t make much sense to hand over the fourth cavalry regiment to me now." "Why?" "Because under my guidance, it will take at least one year for the fourth cavalry regiment to become an army that meets the standard definition of ''Elite''. If it is to become a truly elite army, an army not inferior to the second cavalry regiment, or even comparable to the Red Cross cavalry regiment, it will take at least more than three years. " Lonnie was not embarrassed at all, but said calmly, "so it''s meaningless whether the commander of the fourth cavalry regiment is me or not." Moro VII nodded without saying anything. Although he looked so calm, lonnis and several other careful people still caught the disappointment and regret in Moro VII''s eyes, and of course there was a trace of helpless remorse. But others did not know the reason for this helpless remorse, but lonnis knew very well that his majesty had regretted that he had not followed the advice of old Duke hatch and let him serve as the head of the fourth cavalry regiment. Otherwise, at least one more elite army would be available in dabion, It will not fall into the dilemma of not being dominant in military power. At this time, the iron door of the Royal conference hall was suddenly opened. A herald broke in. All the nobles turned their heads to the herald, and many people showed some sympathy on their faces. As can be imagined, the Royal Chamber will be closed to any occasion unless it is urgent, unless it is an emergency, but it is usually the case that the emergency is not urgent or special. It is not always the case that Morocco has the final say. At this point, the heart of Morocco VII is obviously very bad. The messenger has rushed in and the fate is clear. "What''s up!" Sure enough, Moro VII''s face immediately became particularly gloomy. The herald''s heart clicked. He had realized that there was something wrong. He finally knew why several other heralds were unwilling to come in at this time, but delegated the task to him. But now that they have broken in, it is obvious that he has no way out. On the contrary, he might as well submit this urgent report from the front, which may save his life. "Your Majesty, urgent report!" The herald immediately handed the so-called urgent report to Moro VII. In the kingdom of dabion, all urgent reports are marked with red letterhead, so it is naturally difficult to know anything from unopened letterhead. Before that, the second cavalry regiment was severely damaged, and the defections of the boulder family and the Dubai family were also sent back on red letterhead. Therefore, whether it was the so-called "emergency special situation" naturally needs to be agreed, and only the trusted Herald would break into the Royal conference hall without knowing anything. Moro VII took the letter paper with a cold hum, then took out the letter paper and glanced at it in a hurry. At first glance, Moro VII did not pay special attention. He was still thinking about how to vent his inner anger. But when he scanned some words in the military intelligence, Moro VII''s expression became serious. At the second glance, he was very serious and looked at it from the beginning. But soon, the serious expression on his face changed and stunned, and then began to check the contents of the letter paper again and again. Only a few short words were written on this military information, but Moro VII looked at it repeatedly for several times and always felt that he was dazzled. After such a few minutes, he finally had to believe that it was not his own dazzle, but the content on the paper that was really what he wrote! Chapter 572 Looking at the expression of Moro VII, the faces of many nobles gradually showed doubts and curiosity. Only a few people still had a calm look on their faces. In addition to the head of the Red Cross cavalry regiment, the head of the royal guards, two dukes and a marquis whose strength is not lower than that of the five dukes, there is Lonnie holder. The first two leaders can be understood as the sharp blades of dabion. They kill wherever Moro VII refers, so they don''t need to care too much; The latter three can play the game of keeping pace with changes because of their own strength. However, it is doubtful that lonnis, who ranks at the bottom of the ten marques of dabion, can be so light. However, it may be that lannis answered the question of Moro VII flawlessly before, so people can only blame him on his confidence. But in fact, is that true? Lonnis looked on coldly. As Sean''s Secret ally, he already knew what was written on the paper that was being held by Moro VII. However, he was somewhat surprised by the defection of the boulder family and the Dubai family. But if he thought about it carefully, he felt that in the several conversations with Sean, Sean seemed to have guessed that the boulder family would betray. As for the confidence to respond to changes with constancy at the moment, he lannis did have, but not as those people thought. Three of his confidence comes from his family background, three from his cards, and the other four, even he has to admit, are given by Sean, who is now called "the male devil from Ryan" by dabion. As for the female devil, naturally refers to Athena g. Evans. Judging from the swearing words of the aristocracy, it is obvious that Sean and Athena are a pair of dog men and women. It''s just that it''s really hard to say whether this is praise or derogation. At least Lonnie knew that Sean must be happy to be called a devil because he thought it was a compliment. After more than ten minutes of silence, Moro VII finally handed the paper to the right. Therefore, this confidential military information began to be transmitted among the nobles in the Royal assembly hall. Almost everyone who has seen this information has different expressions on his face. Most of them are as incredible and stunned as Moro VII, but a small number of people are excited and excited. However, the head of the Red Cross cavalry regiment and the head of the royal guards are still indifferent, The other two dukes, the Marquis of strength, frowned slightly. Soon, the information was passed on to lonnis. Just as Ronnie got the exact news from his previous secret conversation with Sean: the Grand Army of the Principality of lane raided the northwest of the kingdom of dabion three days ago. This also means that the Principality of lane has declared war on the kingdom of dabion first, and it is still the most shameful sneak attack. But the kingdom of dabion knew nothing about it. Now they are even debating whether to launch a national war against the Principality of lane. This is a big joke. Or shame. Lonnis felt a pang of sorrow for the kingdom of dabion. At the same time, I''m glad I listened to Sean and made the right choice. Otherwise, I don''t know what to worry about now. Of course, more importantly, because he has already taken refuge in the Principality of lane, his position in the Principality of lane - or the future kingdom of lane will be very stable in the future when the national war that has completely broken out now is over. The love newspaper stayed in Ronnie''s hand for a little longer. He didn''t pass the letter to the next until he recovered. The absent-minded expression of lonnis, in the eyes of others, naturally has other guesses, but no one will doubt lonnis''s loyalty at the moment, even before because lonnis and the boulder family are closer. "Now, what do you think we should do?" After everyone had read the information, Moro VII finally spoke again. This time, no one said any objection or other controversial words. The resolution to officially launch a war against the Principality of lane was passed unanimously soon. Moreover, this war will no longer be limited to the southern part of the kingdom of dabion like the previous war with Athena. This is a real national war. The mission to the kingdom of France was also finalized at this meeting. After all, if there is a two-line war at the same time, there is insufficient spare power for today''s kingdom of dabion. But just in case, the hepson guard of the hepson family will not go out for the time being. This elite army with a size of only 5000 people can rank fourth among the ten elite armies in the whole kingdom of dabion. It is a really strong army second only to the tequila army. Under the condition of the same strength, the combat power of the hepson guard is far stronger than the second cavalry regiment and the fourth Legion, which dabion has become famous for a long time. Therefore, with this force in charge of the southern front, supplemented by private forces involving several nobles of the southern front, it is enough to deter the French nobles who are ready to move, and this also allows other nobles of the southeast aristocratic faction to participate in the national war against the Principality of lane that has officially erupted. When the meeting, which lasted for several hours, ended, everyone who had a task got up and left immediately, especially those from the northwest aristocratic faction. Although there is also a duke in the northwest aristocratic circle, among the five dukes, the Duke ranks the last in all aspects of strength. Even strictly speaking, he is not as good as the Marquis of tensen, who is now known as the first of the ten powerful Marquis of the kingdom. The northwest of Dabian has always been the richest place in the kingdom of Dabian, and the nobles in this land have long been used to all kinds of comfortable and erosive luxury lives. Moreover, their extensive contact with the chamber of Commerce Alliance has gradually ignored the construction of territorial military forces, and they rely more on mercenaries and mercenaries. All this naturally led to the collapse of the entire northwest aristocratic territory three days ago when the Principality of lane launched a surprise attack on the northwest. In just three days, their losses have far exceeded the losses in the south of dabion in recent years. How can they not be in a hurry? What makes them sleep and eat more uneasy is that the bord family''s tequila army is also eyeing their territory. They may have some sense of superiority in the face of the army of the Principality of Ryan, but they really don''t have much confidence in the tequila army who knows the root and the bottom. "Marquis lonnis, please stay." Just as everyone began to leave the great hall, Moro VII suddenly opened his mouth. This accident surprised Lonnie, but he didn''t say anything. He nodded and sat back in his chair. ¡­¡­ On the other side, in the conference room of the main house of the void City, Sean was also receiving two distinguished guests with high status and status. "You don''t need to worry about your companions. I''ve asked Bourne to lead the violent bear regiment to rescue. If there is no accident, they should return to Mickey Lin city smoothly now." The person who spoke was one of the two distinguished guests Sean met at this time, hatch Boulder, the former Duke of tequila of dabion. His appearance still shocked Sean somewhat. According to the historical track of previous lives, the surrender of the boulder family to the Principality of lane should be after the complete defeat of the kingdom of dabion. Even if it was the time for the first contact with Athena, it should also be after the near annihilation of the tequila army. The old Baron, who is sophisticated in human and worldly affairs, began to think about the future status of his family. But now, the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion has just begun - Sean finally knows today that yasna went to the palace to ask for troops. Of course, he also knows why many nobles of the Principality of lane agreed to declare war so soon this time. Most of the reasons are naturally because they are jealous of him, an emerging nobleman who is about to enter the upper aristocratic circle of the "Lane kingdom". However, regardless of this point, anyway, the refuge of the boulder family was nearly a year earlier than Sean knew. "Since there is a charter ticket for the Duke of tequila, of course I am very relieved." Sean smiled, and then he turned his head to another distinguished guest, yasna from tonis fortress. "Lord yasna, you must have some plans for me to cooperate this time?" "Yes." For Sean, yasna knew that the mysterious qainas people were by no means as simple as they seemed, and their relationship was an alliance from the beginning, rather than a subordinate relationship as speculated by the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion. "I must tell you about this national war, I did not serve as the General Commander." Hearing this, Sean frowned. This is another result completely contrary to the history known in previous generations. But Sean now has a strong psychological quality, so he has no position on this result. Anyway, his current territory has completely stood firm, so whether yasna is the General Commander has no impact on Sean''s small abacus. "This war has divided the whole dabion into three battlefields, namely, the northwest battlefield, the southeast battlefield and the South battlefield. I am currently the commander of the southeast battlefield. " Seeing that Sean only frowned slightly and said nothing more, Athena continued, "as for the commander of the southern battlefield, I have recommended you to the royal family." "Me?" Sean''s face suddenly became very wonderful. Chapter 573 "Why me?" After a burst of consternation appeared on Sean''s face, it quickly turned into shock and disbelief, but it was soon replaced by an unhappiness, "wait, this is not quite right. No matter what I think, it is obviously not enough to serve as a battlefield commander? This is a very lucrative job, especially now that the southern battlefield is almost a foregone conclusion, which...... " Finally, Sean didn''t need to say it anymore, because he had realized the real reason why yasna made him commander of the southern battlefield. As we all know, being the commander of a main battlefield is not an easy job. It can even be said that it is a double-edged sword. Unless people are very confident in their own strength, no one is willing or takes the initiative to ask for this position. The reason is very simple. In addition to being responsible for battlefield command, a main battlefield commander also has the responsibility of coordinating and coordinating all military forces and nobles in the battlefield. Therefore, for many battlefield commanders, dealing with nobles is a hard work, because these nobles will hold you back when you need to. However, for the superiors, they don''t care whether the nobles are really helping or helping. They will only think that you are incompetent, delaying fighters, etc. once these crimes are committed, the most serious result may be to directly deprive the noble title. Therefore, few people are willing to assume the role of battlefield commander unless they have genuine talent and learning or think they have strong diplomatic ability. That''s why Sean feels bad. However, just as Sean understood the meaning of "double-edged sword". Since there is a bad side, there is naturally a good side. If the battlefield commander is responsible for winning a victory or even an all-round victory on the battlefield, then this is a battle merit that can make anyone jealous, and it is also a major battle merit that no one can take away. In other words, on the southern battlefield currently divided by the Principality of lane, no matter who is the commander of the southern battlefield, he can definitely add a strong mark to his resume as long as the war is over. This is why yasna recommended Sean as the commander of the southern battlefield. Because today''s situation is completely fought by Sean alone, it can be said that Sean''s credit is the greatest. After all, in this process, the Principality of Ryan did not give Sean any form of support at all. At this time, when a so-called commander suddenly parachuted, she could easily take nearly 90% of Sean''s credit, which even yasna couldn''t see. Of course, another consideration of Athena was to pave the way for Sean to enter the upper aristocratic circle of the Principality of Ryan. "The price is very heavy." Seeing that Athena was just smiling, Sean sighed helplessly. He knew very well that if the commander of the southern battlefield was not him, he would not be able to keep so many territories until the end of the war. Maybe he would even be rewarded with a baron title, not even a territory. Because he knew very well that the nobles like jackals in the Principality of lane had long been very jealous of the rich territory and military power he occupied, so he must have a sufficient identity and prominent military achievements in order to keep everything he had fought hard after the war. "It''s not heavy." Athena shook her head. "I just pay the price of losing being the commander in chief. But the jackals did not dare to erase my credit as the commander of the southeast battlefield. And most importantly, the fertile area in the northwest of dabion is enough for the jackals to fight. " "But you also lost the chance to settle in Fengshen lake." Sean said sharply. He didn''t forget that the deal he made with yasna was to let yasna settle in Fengshen lake. But now, if yasna doesn''t serve as the president of this national war, the great achievements and achievements in breaking the capital of King dabion will not be included in yasna''s name. Moreover, because the southeast war zone borders the kingdom of France, yasna will even be forced to fight with the kingdom of France, which is definitely a thankless thing. Suddenly, Sean''s mind suddenly sounded like a thunderbolt. He was shocked and looked at Athena in amazement: "where''s tonis fortress?" Athena looked a little unnatural. At this time, Sean didn''t understand that in order to enable him to become the commander of the southern theater, yasna not only lost the name of the General Commander of the whole battle, but even handed over tonis fortress, which would be a great price. You know, in the first war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion, Athena invested all the resources captured in the war into the construction of tonis fortress. It can be said that this fortress is all Athena''s efforts. But now, the fortress has been expropriated by the Principality of lane, which means that Athena has even lost her territory. "It''s nothing. At least if the southeast theater wins, I can freely delineate the territory." Yasna was free and easy, and the unnatural color on her face flashed away. "Besides, even if I lose tonis fortress, I can build another one in the new territory, but it takes a long time. And once dabion becomes history, Fort tonis will be of little value. " "Hum." Sean snorted coldly. He knew that the real importance of tonis fortress to Athena was more than that, but Athena didn''t want to answer positively. Even if Sean knew these things, he couldn''t speak, "I''m afraid the jackals in the Principality of lane are more than that. They agree with you to arbitrarily delineate territory in the southeast theater of dabion, but this territory must border with the kingdom of France, right This is clearly to put on the first line of conflict with the kingdom of France. " "Is there a difference?" Yasina smiled. "Maybe this time I seem to have lost a lot of things, but if I take a long-term view, who can guarantee that I won''t get more things?" Strictly speaking, Sean knew that Athena was right. In terms of short-term interests, yasna can be said to have made great sacrifices, not only losing the general command of the war with dabion, but even tonis fortress, which is undoubtedly worse for yasna, who is already in economic distress. However, in terms of long-term interests, her harvest is also huge. At least after the end of this war, Florence will become a Marquis of strength. In addition, the situation in the southern theater is stable. As long as there are no big mistakes, Sean''s Marquis of strength will certainly not run away, In this way, it means that Athena has two strong Marquis as her political allies in the kingdom of Ryan. And look at hatch boulder sitting here with yasna at the moment, which means that the boulder family must be on yasna''s side in the future. In addition, the Dubai family willing to sacrifice family interests and rebel with the boulder family, the joining of these two families is naturally an extremely strong reinforcement for yasna, a newly established aristocratic circle. After all, even now, the boulder family has many outstanding talents, and these talents will play a very important role in the future principality of lane. In other words, although it seems that the war with the kingdom of dabion is weakening yasna''s strength, in fact, all the people who gain the greatest benefits through the war with the kingdom of dabion are yasna''s future allies. This is actually equal to the growth of Athena in exchanging time for strength, which is very similar to Sean''s development plan in the period when he first started from scratch. However, although Sean knew and understood yasna''s actions and reasons, he still felt very unhappy. Because of the practice of the Principality of lane, Sean felt very sick. "I will return the thunder front to you soon." Sean said in a deep voice. "I''m not in a hurry." Yasna shook her head, "because at present, even if I want to start a war, I can''t do it in a short time. After all, the war has just been triggered in the northwest theater, and although the situation on your side is stable, the supply line can''t be too deep, so I have nothing to do in a short time. And in a strict sense, both tequila collar and romia collar can be classified into the northwest theater. At that time, even if the war in the northwest theater opens, I will have strong backup. " As for yasina''s statement, hatch, the old fox, quickly nodded and said, "Lord yasina, please rest assured that I will fully cooperate with your actions at that time." "I would like to thank Lord hatch for his full support." Athena smiled, then turned her head to Sean and said again, "since everything that should be said has been told to me, I have one thing to ask you for help now." "You don''t need to say anything polite. Your sacrifice has far exceeded our original agreement. I''m not that kind of person who doesn''t know good or bad." Sean''s words made hatch a little confused, but he knew his current identity and the reason why Athena brought him here. In fact, hatch was also very curious about Sean Connery, a young man. Although he guessed more than once that the relationship between Sean and Athena was not simple, until he heard Sean''s words, hatch knew that the relationship between the two people might be deeper than he thought. Yasna nodded, so her next words were no longer polite to Sean: "I hope you can contain and even attract all the fighting forces in the south of dabion. I''m ready to join Lord hatch and Lord Bourne to counter attack the tequila collar As long as we successfully join the private soldiers of the boulder family led by tequila, then I can open the front in the southeast theater of dabion and drag dabion into the situation of three front operation. " Sean frowned and said in a deep voice, "but if you want to counter attack the tequila collar, you need to cross at least three Dabian territories. Even if I contain Dabian''s southern aristocratic troops, others will stop you from moving forward. And even if the meeting is really successful, today''s tequila leader is already a lonely place on the map. At that time, you will face the dilemma of lack of logistics and troops. " "At that point, we still need Lord Sean''s cooperation." This time, hutch said, "after taking back the tequila collar, I will let Bourne lead the troops to ensure the safety of the logistics line, and then all logistics materials will pass through the southern theater in your charge, Lord Sean. Therefore, your control over the southern theater will be directly related to the lifeline of me and Lord Bourne and Athena." "Wait, you mean... There are only three of you in the southeast theater?" Sean''s face changed slightly. "I hate to admit it, but in fact, it''s exactly what you said." Yasna smiled helplessly and bitterly, "it''s true that I, Lord Bourne and Lord hatch are the only ones who are really responsible for all the military operations in the southeast war zone of dabion. Although several other nobles have joined the southeast war zone, you should know their purpose even if I don''t say it. As for the military affairs department of the Principality of Ryan, They have made a decision before and will fully support the northwest theater. " "Hum." This time, Sean''s face was not so simple, but really ugly. "By the way, there is another thing I must tell you." "Come on, I''m afraid the worst news won''t disappoint me." Sean curled his mouth. "Because the current situation is the most stable in your southern theater, there will probably be several nobles coming to you to share a share." Athena hesitated, but said, "I hope... You don''t offend these nobles as much as possible." "Oh, it depends on whether they are qualified to take a share from me." Sean''s face was very clear. "Well, since I am the commander of the southern theater, then this theater has the final say. As for the nobles, you don''t need to worry. I will end the southern theater as soon as possible, and then tilt my troops and resources towards you. " Looking at the expression on Sean''s face, yasna knew that even if she tried to persuade him, it was useless, so she stopped talking, nodded and agreed to Sean''s arrangement. Of course, her heart was praying silently, hoping that the nobles who were about to take a share in the southern war zone would not be so stupid. Chapter 574 Sitting in the conference room, Sean was much more tired than he looked. It was late at night, and there was no light source in the room, but the room did not fall into darkness. The soft brilliance scattered throughout the room, reflecting the whole room like day. At this time, the unknown object Gulu was leisurely suspended in mid air, and would swing left and right from time to time, just like being drunk. A period of sleep before seemed to give it some new powers, but it was not able to give full play to these powers at present. Therefore, in fact, there was no significant improvement in Sean''s combat effectiveness. Basically, Sean used this goods as a light bulb most of the time. The effect is outstanding. At this time, nearly half a month has passed since Athena came to the void city. The Ryan southeast expedition composed of her, Duke hatch and Marquis Bourne has officially started. In terms of time, she should have just left tingqi. At this time, on the conference table in front of Sean, there was a war report. The content of this war report is very simple. To put it simply, the Ryan southeast expeditionary force that just left tinguin wiped out the dabion garrison led by tinguin, which is another heavy loss for Haila. The most powerful military power in the kingdom of dabion is not in the southeast where the kingdom of France continues to fight, but in the south where yasna invaded before. Because of this war, the nobles in the South developed their military forces like upstarts, which led to a total of 400000 private soldiers in the whole south, which is almost half of the standing military strength of the whole kingdom, and more than half of the private nobles in the southeast who fought with the kingdom of France all the year round. However, this powerful military force has also taken a sharp turn because of the rebellion of the boulder family and the Dubai family. Originally, even if they had only 250000, the southern nobles of dabion would not be too embarrassed. It was not a problem to recover the lost land or even attack under tonis fortress. However, due to all kinds of accidents, now the southern nobles of dabion have fallen into a situation of powerlessness - they watched Sean''s power expand and prosper rapidly, but there was nothing they could do. Now in the southern theater, Haila has no advantage at all. On the contrary, she is even in a dilemma. Of course, the result of this situation is the battle report in front of Sean. He knew that this was a favor given to him by the boulder family. And he had to admit it. Originally, Haila had a total force of 250000. At that time, the general trend she formed was unstoppable. It can be said that she completely forced Sean to a dead end. However, for some reason, she did not destroy Sean with this thunder, but gave Sean a chance to breathe. In this way, through the employment of mercenaries and the rapid development of military strength, supplemented by William''s almost targeted Tactical Attack, Sean swallowed nearly 70000 troops of Haila in a way of encroachment. Of course, his own losses were equally heavy. Ardorf''s mobile infantry regiment, Stalin''s first regiment, nock''s second regiment and Rena''s first cavalry regiment all fought cleanly, and even Stalin was seriously injured. Fortunately, however, due to the timely emergence of steel wings, it successfully broke through the blockade that Haila tried to lay, and successfully rescued Stalin back to the steel wings training base. Coupled with Rena''s return, at least for now, the rear of pandaling near the gorge Rift Valley is completely safe. The only unfortunate thing is that the chilav collar and the burbis collar, which had finally gained an advantage and could even be almost recaptured, fell into the hands of Haila again. This time, the reinforcements to these two areas are no longer the 70000 troops used by Haila as cannon fodder from the beginning, but an army that has really experienced countless battles. But in the same way, Haila''s loss is not light. The second cavalry regiment in her hand was almost devastated by the violent bear regiment. Coupled with the loss of 10000 soldiers of the fourth Legion led by tinguin and the war situation presented in the war report just received by Sean, Haila also failed to recapture tinguin and Dayi''s collar, and even put the jedubi''s collar, which was not easy to stand on its feet, into a precarious degree. Today, Sean has a total force of 70000. Although 40000 of them are from six mercenaries, the overall combat power is still intact, and the army near void City alone has reached 60000. On the other hand, in addition to the 60000 troops who are already attacking the tequila, there are only 80000 troops in her hands, of which less than 40000 are in the yadby, and the other 40000 have to defend the berbis and chilav. If we say that in the face of the troops in the void City, Haila has no advantage at all. The result of all this was the lane southeast expedition led by tinkin. If Duke hatch hadn''t wiped out the 30000 troops arranged by Hella in tinguin''s collar, relying on the blockade line of tinguin''s collar, jedby''s collar, berbis''s collar and chilav''s collar, Hella would be enough to completely block Sean''s strategic intention to go south and continue to form a strategic repression against Sean, It can even form an isolated situation for yasina and others who are already going south to open up the southeast theater. Once Haila continues to occupy such an advantage, even William is powerless. Now, Haila''s general trend has broken. Sean doesn''t know much about the style of the top ten, but he knows the advantages and disadvantages of the lower ones. Like William, this guy''s overall view is much weaker than the other ten generals. Even in the competition at the strategic level, he is slower than others. However, if it involves the policy at the tactical level, William is often able to formulate highly targeted attacks in an instant, so as to gain a major advantage in the local battlefield. And compared with the attack, William is also better at the tactics of defense and counterattack. No matter how difficult the situation is, he can always find a vitality and grow like wild grass. As for Haila, the seventh woman in the list of famous generals, she is exactly the opposite general to William. On the contrary, it doesn''t mean how aggressive she is, but that she has a very long-term view of the overall strategic situation. What she is best at is the silent layout. Then when the opponent realizes the seriousness of the problem, Haila''s general trend has been formed. In this case, any tactics, tricks and conspiracies have all lost their function. However, Haila''s shortcomings are also very obvious and fatal. That is, once her general trend is cracked before it is completely improved, she will fall into a fatal period of emptiness. In other words, because Hella is not good at tactical formulation, she can''t immediately come up with a plan to make up for it when she is broken. Similarly, she can rarely come up with a complete backup plan to replace it. This is why Haila can only rank seventh. Among the ten generals, the sixth position is a very obvious watershed. Sean''s eyes coagulated slightly, his feet on the table were taken back, and then he stood up. At this moment, Sean''s body exuded an extremely fierce momentum, like a sharp sword out of its sheath: "it''s time to make an end." It seems that feeling Sean''s momentum, Gulu flew down from mid air, stopped on Sean''s left shoulder and rubbed Sean''s cheek intimately. He reached out and gently rubbed the position of Gulu''s head, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, which made his awe inspiring momentum a little soft. A knock at the door suddenly sounded. But the man outside the door didn''t wait for Sean''s answer, but he opened the door and entered. It''s William. Although he is not good at any martial arts, as a peerless general who is qualified to stand on the list of ten generals, his momentum will never be inferior to any strong ones. Similarly, he will naturally be very sensitive to momentum. He just glanced at Sean, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then returned to spring like peace. Bannock, who had been following William since he came back with Sean, closed the door gently. "Have you made a decision?" When the door of the conference room closed, William finally spoke in a deep voice. "Yes." Sean nodded. "It''s been hard for you and Neil these days. I know that the rebound on the side of the chamber of Commerce Alliance must have greatly disturbed you." If the chamber of Commerce Alliance keeps quiet in the grey shadow black market, it will not be the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance that can deter the seven empires. However, even if they wanted to trouble Sean, they were powerless in a short time, so they could only intervene through some diplomatic means and public opinion. However, at this time, when the war between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion broke out completely, the influence of the chamber of Commerce Alliance will be reduced to the lowest accordingly, In addition, Sean is now one of the commanders of the third world war zone of the Principality of lane, and his logistics supply does not need to worry at all. All this will be in the full responsibility of the Principality of lane. "OK." William was noncommittal. "After we implemented a complete blockade, those guys couldn''t create any chaos in our territory. It was their biggest mistake to turn over with us and withdraw from our territory." Sean smiled, did not continue to say anything on the topic, but said, "command the whole army, the war has officially begun. We must completely end the war in the southern theater in two months, and then go south to reinforce yasna. The longer it takes, the more difficult it will be for the southeast theater expeditionary force isolated under tequila. " Hearing Sean''s words, William frowned slightly: "two months, time is too urgent, we can''t end the southern theater." "There is no need to worry about this." Sean whispered, "I''ll organize an army to go directly behind the enemy and catch Haila. If the other party loses the commander Haila, you should be able to end the war in two months? " "If so, yes, but the casualties will be very heavy." William opened his mouth and said, "you know, the military strength in the southern theater is much stronger than we thought, so no matter what we do, the casualties will be very heavy." "Then let chefanio be ready for war." Hearing this, William''s face finally showed a look of shock. As Sean''s confidant, he is also responsible for all the military forces under Sean. He knows what the two cards Sean has hidden so far. Shefanio and her 100 man Shenguan regiment, which has officially formed a scale, are one of the two cards Sean has not opened. Even if the war situation was so bad before, Sean had no idea of using this card. Because according to William''s previous understanding of Sean, his card is obviously prepared to be used in the case of war with the main legion of dabion Kingdom, but it is going to be opened so soon at the moment. How can William not be shocked? Sean, who seemed to have guessed William''s idea long ago, just smiled and said, "yasina has paid a lot for us. It''s time for us to make some returns. At least let yasina know that she will never look away at our investment." William''s mouth was slightly raised. He appreciates Sean, that is, he appreciates Sean''s humanity. If it had not been so, William would not have followed Sean all the time, because he knew his strength very well. If he really just wanted the so-called command and command, he could have found a better and higher starting point than now, rather than starting from nothing with Sean. "So, how do you go deep behind the enemy to catch Haila?" William thought it over carefully. After confirming that all the links in his charge would not go wrong, he finally asked a very important link that was not under his control, "since it is already a war between the two countries, all the borders must be blocked, so even a team of more than a dozen people entering the kingdom of dabion will be strictly investigated, If you want to catch the commander-in-chief of the other party alive, you can''t even have ten people? " "You don''t have to worry about that." Sean smiled mysteriously. "A few days ago, someone from Helson contacted me. They just had a project to test, so I decided to help them a little." William was stunned. He already knew what the project was, but he immediately retorted: "it''s too dangerous!" "War, where is not dangerous?" Sean said in a deep voice, "since I am your Lord, I can''t just stay behind and watch you die. It''s not my style." Speaking of this, seeing that William still wanted to talk, Sean said directly without even thinking: "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t need to say any more. I''m ready for the candidate. I can start immediately when Rena comes back." Seeing Sean''s tough attitude, William could only sigh helplessly: "all right." "Now, it''s time to raise our flag." Sean turned and looked out of the window, with a look of excitement on his face. "In the future, we will no longer be an army without attribution You are all my Sean Connery people! " It was night that the void city finally raised its first flag since its establishment. A flag painted with a pair of strange wings: a completely expanded left wing and a completely closed right wing. That is the wing of emptiness representing attack and shelter! That represents the wings of the Connery family! That means They will no longer be the empty wings of the ownerless people! The flag belonging to Sean Connery is officially raised to the whole world at this moment! Chapter 575 Perhaps it was the burning and spreading of the war. The sky of panda led had been gloomy for several days. The southern theater, which Sean was in charge of, was also officially operational at this time. However, to everyone''s surprise, the situation on the battlefield was not as direct as the outside world guessed. At the beginning, it was the pressure of the army. There are only two armies attacking the jedubi, and the total strength is only about 20000. Compared with the jedubi with 40000 troops, it is naturally weak, but no one in the whole kingdom of dabion would think so except the Principality of Ryan. There is no other reason. One of the two armies is called steel wings and the other is called Cecilia guards. Two of the three strongest armies under Sean''s command were dispatched directly, which shows how much he attaches importance to yadby collar. As for the vacancy caused by the urgent transfer of steel wings, it was filled by 40000 people from the six mercenaries hired by Sean, and the general commander was Stalin who had awakened. Hitler, the saint of the goddess of life, personally went to the front line to give first aid to Stalin. Unless she really died, she couldn''t die as long as she had one breath left. Of course, it''s impossible to return to the battlefield for a short time. According to Hitler, she can cultivate for at least two months. Therefore, William''s order to Stalin was to defend the enemy forces that might attack from the berbis and chilav. For Stalin, given 4000 men, he could block the attack of more than 10000 people for three days, not to mention that there were six troops directly under his command this time, with a total force of 40000. For these mercenaries, Stalin would rather die than retreat. This bloody nature also makes them feel sincere admiration. The heads of the six mercenaries have no objection to such a person commanding them. Therefore, William no longer paid attention to the situation in the south of panda''s collar. He has devoted all his attention to the upcoming battle of yadby''s collar. Because according to Sean''s decision, it was obviously expected to finalize the outcome of the entire southern theater through this battle of jedobi. Therefore, William should not only win this battle, but also win a very beautiful one. At the same time, he should also attract the enemy''s attention on this battlefield and reduce unnecessary trouble for Sean''s upcoming action. The war that laid the final result was imminent. But at this critical moment, Sean still has one thing to deal with. The group of noble children who came to gild in the southern theater have entered panda collar. This time, there were six nobles, one count, three viscounts and two barons, all of whom were born in a relatively powerful family in the Principality of lane. They were the main members of the younger generation in their respective families. Among the six people, except that the count was a local aristocrat, the other five only had an empty aristocratic title without any real income. Even this time, the gold-plated troops in the southern theater were either borrowed or hired or provided by the family. However, Sean didn''t pay attention to these at all, because the total force of the six nobles was about 10000. What Sean really attaches importance to is the war materials provided by the military of the Principality of Ryan, especially the two materials of grain and arrows, which are really urgently needed for the current panda collar. As for other materials such as wrought iron, Sean is not so eager. A long dragon went up the plain. The long dragon team stands more than ten flags, but generally speaking, it can be divided into seven images, six of which are the family emblem flags of six different nobles from the Principality of lane, and the other represents the military department system of the Principality of lane. The leader of the team was a middle-aged man riding a rare silver Sharon war horse. Sharang war horse is a kind of high headed horse with a back height of about two meters developed by the Sharang family in the Principality of Ryan. It is said that this war horse has the blood of Unicorn, so it has great advantages in sprint ability and endurance. However, because the blood has become very thin, the Sharang war horse is most common in light gray and gray white, However, occasionally, white or silver Salang war horses with obvious blood ability will be born. Basically, this kind of Salang war horse with obvious blood ability will not be sold to the outside world, but is used by the Salang family as a stepping stone to enter the upper aristocratic circle or the sight of powerful aristocrats. It is said that more than ten white or silver Sharon war horses of the Sharon family in the future have been divided up by those dignitaries in the Principality of Ryan. It can be seen that the identity of the middle-aged man who is about 30 but can ride the silver Sharon war horse is not simple. "Lord Sharon." A fat man smiled and drove the horse under his crotch to approach the middle-aged man. Can be called Lord Sharon, the identity of this middle-aged man riding a silver Sharon war horse is ready to come out. At this time, the middle-aged man glanced at the fat man who came up to get close, and most of his eyes focused on the horse under his crotch. At a glance, he could see that the fat man was riding a good horse. Because of his approachable temperament and abnormal divine horse, this kind of horse was also sought after and welcomed by the nobles in the Principality of Ryan. However, for most nobles, this kind of good horse was used to learn riding for the young noble children. When these noble children grow up, they generally will not continue to ride this pony, because they are not suitable to be trained as war horses, and this kind of good horse is not very excellent in the evaluation of endurance, sprint and many other aspects. The only proof that the fat man can ride this kind of horse is that his equestrian skills are absolutely not good, even very bad, so he needs to use this approachable horse as a mount. Of course, the fat man''s tonnage is also a great burden on the horse. However, Noreen Sharon, the count of snow leaf flower with the highest title among the six nobles, will certainly not say it. After glancing at each other, he quickly took back his sight. He also showed an elegant aristocratic smile on his face and whispered, "it''s Viscount Hardt. I heard that you are not acclimatized recently. Why don''t you cultivate yourself in the carriage." "It''s bad for your health to stay in the carriage all the time." He was not old, but he had to be at least two norlain sized hards, laughing happily, "I''m coming out to breathe, hehe... Breathe." Nolan smiled noncommittally. Of course, he knew what the fat man had said before. Acclimatization was just an excuse. He just didn''t want to get off the carriage. This was a common problem of nobles. Even norlain himself had some common problems, so of course he wouldn''t say anything in this regard. Seeing norlain didn''t seem to be going to say anything, hard smiled awkwardly. He looked at the outline of the city not far ahead, and then suddenly said, "this man named Sean Connery really thinks he''s great to be the commander-in-chief of the southern theater, and doesn''t think about his status, Just a baron, dare to be so arrogant. " "Yes." At this time, several other viscount and Baron also rode close. At this time, another Viscount answered, "I don''t know if the Baron named Sean has any secret relationship with the woman of the Evans family. Otherwise, how could the woman make him the commander of the southern war zone, I''d rather give up my status as commander in chief, hey. " At last, the Viscount showed an obscure obscene smile. All the people present were men. Naturally, they also showed an tacit smile. Only Nolan didn''t smile. He just frowned slightly. For the Sharon family, Asina g. Evans is also the person they need to make friends with. At least in the list of silver Sharon war horses in the future that nolain saw, the woman named Asina g. Evans ranked second. So no matter what the woman said or did at the previous Ryan Royal meeting, he can''t be disgusted. Moreover, compared with other noble children who came to the southern theater this time, Nolan actually secretly inquired about the Baron''s deeds through some intelligence networks of the Sharon family, so he undoubtedly knew a little more than others. Even bluntly, in his capacity, he can go to the northwest war zone to get meritorious service, or follow yasna to the southeast war zone to have a good relationship with yasna, but he still came to the South war zone. A big reason is that this is a secret decision from the senior level of the Sharon family. It seems that seeing norlain''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the natural smiles of several nobles became somewhat unnatural. At this time, another Baron turned his eyes and immediately said, "how can Sean Hede assume such an important responsibility as the commander in chief of the southern theater? In my opinion, the responsibility of the commander in chief of the southern theater should be assumed by Lord Nolan." "That''s right!" "That Sean is just a baron, and Lord Nolan is a count!" Several nobles immediately agreed. Some people secretly lamented that their thinking was not agile enough and missed such an opportunity to curry favor with Nolan. However, norlain''s performance this time still puzzled these nobles: "compared with Baron pandaling, I am much inferior. At least, I don''t think I can do what the Baron can do now. " "Ha ha, Lord Nolan, you are too modest." The fat Viscount had said with a smile, "who doesn''t know, Lord Nolan, you were the first graduate of the Ryan military college. You even went to the Wangdu Military College of the Millennium empire as an exchange student. Not everyone has this honor." "That''s right." There was another chorus that made Nolan feel a little croaking. He glanced at these aristocrats whose faces were almost flattering, but he shook his head and sighed helplessly. At this moment, Nolan had fully understood what the ignorant are fearless. It is precisely because he was the first graduate of lane Military Academy in those years and studied in Wangdu Military Academy of Millennium empire as an exchange student for several years that he knows more about the military attainments of Lord panda, who has raised the flag of the wings of emptiness. If he felt a great pressure when Athena invaded the kingdom of dabion, the Baron Sean Connery now raised an unmatched sense of decadence in his heart. After all, not everyone can escape from the siege formed by the 250000 troops organized by the kingdom of dabion. It is precisely because he has studied all the war data about pandalian and southern dabion that the Sharon family can collect in recent years, and then submitted a war report to the senior level of the Sharon family that he came to pandalian today. Because he must witness with his own eyes whether the baron who has now been officially noted on the precious war horse roster of the Sharon family is really worth making friends with the Sharon family. Chapter 576 As the void City approached, nolane could feel the grandeur of the city more and more, and he felt the Lord''s not simple. At first, the Lord of panda did not know that he was the Salang family born in norlain, even the other upper nobles in the Principality of lain who were only stronger than the Salang family. It was the Millennium covenant empire that really knew the pioneering knight. Although I don''t know why these imperialists with eyes higher than the top left in a hurry, this was the first time that the pioneering Knight officially entered the sight of the major nobles of the Principality of Ryan. And he norlain would know that Sean was such a man, which originated from the Baron identity that Athena righted his name. Nowadays, the name of pioneering Knight basically only appears in some countries in the miracle continent where wars are fierce or border with dark areas. As norlain knows, the nobles with pioneering Knights under their command will not easily let these pioneering Knights leave, because once their names are corrected, it is tantamount to recognizing their noble status, and they can no longer command and command them at will. In norlain''s view, war maniacs like yasna will certainly hold the sharp blade called "pioneering Knight" and will never let go so easily. But the fact completely overturned Nolan''s cognition. Sean Connery became not only a baron, but also the commander-in-chief of today''s southern theater. Looking at the empty city in front of him, Nolan had deep fear in his eyes. He is also a field Lord. Although his territory is not large, he also has a castle and several villages and towns. Therefore, he knows what it often means if a new city is established in a territory. Unless there are city lords when they take over the territory, it often takes generations of efforts to develop a city in any lord''s territory, because the establishment of a city basically means that the territory has a complete and standardized order, as well as its own economic center, cultural center Power center, etc. As the area most affected by the war during the war between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion, nolayn knew that there could be no city in panda. Even in his opinion, it was extremely difficult to establish its own economic system in the territory after the war, let alone develop an economic core. But in fact, pandaling now has more than one economic center, and even two other centers have been established. If he can''t see that Sean has far more than his ability at this time, he won''t be the Earl of the Sharon family. Looking at the city now known as the city of nothingness, Nolan silently calculated all the data of the city. Through these data, Nolan can clearly judge the scale of the city, and once he is informed of the scale, he can infer what benefits the existence of the city can bring to Sean. But before norlain could observe it carefully, his pupils shrank suddenly. The earth began to roar. A cavalry team wearing red light armor was rushing towards them from the front. The speed of the other party was very fast, which was the charging speed of the cavalry when launching the attack. The rolling smoke and the roaring sound of horse hoofs made everyone feel a palpitation. "Enemy attack!" Suddenly someone screamed. Listening to his voice, norlain recognized that this was one of the Viscount who had spoken to him before. He screamed loudly, and soon the whole long dragon team began to deform. However, this deformation is not developing in a good direction. Listening to those messy and rapid footsteps and all kinds of Ding Dong sound, Nolan can even tell that it is a completely chaotic sound without looking back. On the battlefield, the formation is chaotic, which often represents the coming of slaughter. But Noletn''s glance as like as two peas on the flag, which was painted on the flag, was exactly the same as the flag that was rising in the empty city. This means that the cavalry team of about 60 people in front of him is the Baron''s private soldier, and although Nolan doesn''t want to admit it, he must admit that this cavalry team is coming to meet their team and, of course, is giving them a downfall. The distance between the two sides is closer. With Nolan''s eyesight, he could even see the sarcasm in the eyes of the leading cavalry opposite. Oh. His heart sighed slightly, and then raised his right hand. A soldier in black armor, who had a slight movement tendency with the chaos and commotion, calmed down and didn''t move any more after seeing norlain''s action. This change is very rapid. It looks like putting a black stone in boiling water. No matter how the surrounding water boils, it will not affect any change of this stone. Then norlain saw a flash of surprise in the eyes of the other party''s leading cavalry. Although it was very short, it really expressed the surprise of the owner of the eyes. Of course, it was soon replaced by a little more respect in the eyes of the other party, which came from the respect of the soldiers. But after reading this meaning, Nolan''s heart was even heavier. Any lord dreams of training his private army into an army that can really obey orders and prohibitions like the national army. But in fact, only a very few can really succeed. For example, in the Principality of lane, there are no more than five lords who really have private soldiers that can be called the army. Two of them are members of the Evans family. Even the private army under norlane Sharon is far from reaching the level that can be called the army. As the distance between the two sides became closer and there was almost less than ten meters left, the confusion caused by the joint army of six nobles became more obvious. At this time, no one thought about each other. There were only less than 70 people. Of course, even norlain''s eyebrows have wrinkled slightly, because the distance between the two sides is too close. However, just as norlain hesitated to change his gesture, the cavalry leader suddenly raised his long gun. I saw the rider holding the red spear in his right hand, suddenly lifting the reins of the horse in his left hand, and the man with the horse neighing under his crotch stood up. Although the horse still took a few steps forward because of inertia and momentum, it at least stopped charging. Then, the side with great visual impact completely appeared in front of the coalition army. With the movement of the leading rider, the more than 60 cavalry behind him also made a sudden stop: neat and unified pulling the reins, neat and unified horses neighing and people standing up, although the formation after the emergency stop was a little more chaotic and incomplete, However, no one will not be shocked when the momentum of charge brought by extreme motion changes to the atmosphere of killing brought by extreme silence. In particular, compared with the other party''s more than 60 people, the coalition forces are simply a laughing stock. In an instant, the whole audience was silent. However, this awkward silence was soon broken. The leading rider took off his helmet after placing the long gun on his right hand across the saddle. Under the fully covered helmet is a woman''s face! "Are you the nobles who came to the southern theater to support Lord Sean this time?" The female rider spoke. Nolan nodded slightly and began to look at the young woman in front of him. However, when he turned his fighting spirit around and tried to judge the strength of the young woman in front of him with fighting spirit induction, he felt a sudden stabbing pain in his eyes. Such an extreme reaction immediately shocked Nolan''s heart. This means that the strength of both sides must differ by at least one order! Norlain, as one of the successors of the next generation focused on training by the Sharon family, has always been proud that he is a strong gold man under the age of 30. Now he is only half a step away from breaking through the strength of the upper gold. Compared with kiasna, his talent in cultivation is much stronger. However, no matter how you look at it, the woman who is younger than herself is actually the strong one at the top of the golden peak. It can even be said that half of her foot has stepped into the realm of the holy land. Naturally, norlain can''t believe this result. Even the golden strongmen are not many in the Principality of lane, let alone the strongmen near the Holy Land! "I''m Rena." At the moment when Rena showed her fighting spirit and observed herself in norlain, she had already felt norlain''s move, so she looked at norlain more or less with a bit of schadenfreude. "At the command of Lord Sean, she led the scarlet knight to escort everyone to the city. As for your troops, they can only camp outside the city temporarily. " Knights! Hearing Rena''s words, everyone''s face changed this time, and the eyes of those wearing bright red light armor behind Rena also changed. There is passion, jealousy and suspicion. As we all know, the establishment of the Knights'' order is not so easy. Although it is very difficult to cultivate a Knights'' order, as long as they are willing to spend money, even their principality of lane can create a Knights'' order of 1000 people. But all this is just the beginning. The real difficulty in cultivating a knight order lies in the subsequent training cost, and the resources needed to improve the combat effectiveness of the knight order are often tens of millions of times more than the initial funds for establishing the knight order. Similarly, if there is such a sum of money, let alone elite troops, even ace troops may be able to cultivate one. You know, even the kingdom of dabion, their sworn enemy of the Principality of lane, has only one knights. And the order has only 300 people. Although there are only more than 60 knights in this regiment, if this is really a knights, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness of these more than 60 people is at least equivalent to a standard strong combat unit at the same level. But more importantly, no lord in the Principality of lane has a Knights'' order at all. So in other words, if any nobleman or Lord of the Principality of lane conflicts with Sean in the future and wants to use force against him, he must carefully consider whether he has enough troops to solve or contain the movement of the Knights. Nolan''s eyes could not help looking at the young woman who called herself Rena. A strong man on the top of the golden peak or even half a step in the holy land, a knight regiment, has the heritage of building a city, coupled with almost brilliant military talent. Norlain didn''t want to admit it, but at this moment, he can only admit that the strength and heritage of the Lord Sean Connery have far exceeded his imagination, let alone surpass him. Even chasing him may require his energy for a lifetime. Similarly, he also understood why war maniacs like Athena would be willing to support Sean against all opinions, and had no idea of controlling him at all, because fierce people like Sean could not accept any control at all. Of course, what he had to admit was that Sean''s downfall to these nobles was really very effective. Chapter 577 In the spacious conference room, six people have been seated, and another six people are standing around. These six were six nobles from the Principality of lane. However, different from what the other barons and barons imagined, count Nolan Sharon, the only one with the highest title and strength among the six of them, did not sit on the right side of the long table in the conference room, but on the left side of the left side, that is, the back window. Long conference tables usually have two themes, one on the left and the other on the right. In the current meeting and exchange between the two sides, the representative with the highest status as the supporter can sit on the right side of the long table, while the others accompanying him sit on the left side of the right side, that is, the position with their backs against the wall. But now Nolan''s position is different from common sense. His position now is equivalent to putting his identity under Sean, which means that he is a subordinate of Sean rather than a representative who can be on an equal footing with Sean. Norlain''s reaction was almost contrary to common sense, which naturally aroused the doubts of the other five people. However, norlain was far above them in terms of status and strength. Therefore, even if they were not happy, they could not sit on the back wall, but could only sit on the left of norlain according to their status. This time, Rena found another interesting detail. In the second seat on norlain''s left, a fat man and a thin man wanted to compete for a seat, but after looking at each other for a minute, the fat man chose to give in. However, on the fat man''s face, Rena could not see any shame or resentment, but her face was calm, even with some deep disdain and ridicule. In this process, the other four nobles, including norlain, just glanced at them and didn''t speak. Obviously, another viscount and two barons knew their status very well. As for the other six people standing around the conference room, in addition to Rena, the other five people are the guards of these nobles. The strongest one is a quasi strong person who has half stepped into the golden realm. On the contrary, Nolan did not enter with his entourage. However, considering that norlain itself is a strong man in the golden realm, its combat effectiveness must not be weak, so it''s not surprising not to bring an entourage. Rena just glanced at everyone, silently observed and evaluated the strength of everyone in the room at the moment, then stopped talking and stood aside. For a time, the meeting room also fell into a low atmosphere. Nolan looked around from time to time, but from the look on his face, he seemed to be thinking about something, but he was not concerned about the situation around him. However, his ability to hold his breath does not mean that others can wait so calmly. Almost five minutes later, there began to be rustling sounds in the conference room, most of which were expressing their dissatisfaction. "Your Lord is really busy." Finally, someone couldn''t help it. Rena''s eyes swept along the sound source and found that the speaker was the Viscount sitting in nolayne''s seat. He bit the word "busy affairs" very hard. No matter who could hear the strong disdain and ridicule in his words. "Your Lord is really busy. Before you arrive, your Lord is dealing with a very important matter." Rena replied calmly. She still kept a quiet smile on her face. In fact, if Sean didn''t specifically explain that she must keep smiling in the face of these nobles, she wouldn''t do such superficial Kung Fu. Without a shot to kill all these guys, Rena would be enough to give face. Rena was born with a dislike for the nobility. "Hum, business is busy." The emaciated Viscount was too lazy to act, and his dissatisfaction and ridicule became more obvious. "What is more important than meeting us? But just a baron... " "Watch your tone, viscount." The quiet smile on Rena''s face has completely disappeared, replaced by an equally undisguised disgust and indifference, "in terms of current status, the Lord is the president of the southern theater. You may be higher than the Lord in the title of nobility, but your current status is not as high as the Lord, so you''d better pay attention, Otherwise, I have the right to throw you out of here. " "Throw it out?" The Viscount''s face suddenly became very ugly. He suddenly patted the table and stood up, pointed to Rena and yelled, "what are you? Even if your Lord came, he didn''t dare to talk to me like that! You said you were going to throw me out? Elvin! Throw this bitch out of here! " The middle-aged man standing behind the Viscount suddenly showed a grim smile on his face. He pinched his hands and began to walk towards Rena. Rena has observed before that the middle-aged man is the most powerful of the several noble attendants. He has stepped into the golden realm with half a foot. Although the number of strong people in the Principality of lane is not small, it will not be much. At least, it is impossible for even ordinary noble children to have strong level followers like those in the Empire or the king country. Therefore, people with quasi strong level like this are the recruitment objects competed by noble children. Generally speaking, just a Viscount can afford such a quasi strong man as an attendant, which is enough to prove that the Viscount''s family should not be simple. At this moment, Rena suddenly understood why the fat Viscount chose to give in. Obviously, the fat Viscount should have developed well in his own strength and inside information, but his family strength is not as strong as the thin aristocrat, so he has strong disdain and ridicule in his eyes after he chooses to give way. "I advise you not to insult yourself." Just then norlain suddenly said. The scene suddenly fell into a moment of silence. However, the emaciated Viscount suddenly burst out laughing: "ha ha, the count is right, but he is only an attendant of the baron. It''s better not to humiliate yourself! I don''t know if it''s a position to climb up physically. Do you really think your Lord will stand out for people like you? Hum, how dare you say you want to throw me out! I want to see how you throw me! " The middle-aged man was a little stunned when he heard norlain speak, but with the Viscount''s words, his face was more ferocious. However, Rena found that the count of norlain shook his head imperceptibly, which made a strange flash in Rena''s eyes, because norlain''s move clearly showed that he was not warning her. However, even if she knew that Nolan was not warning her, Rena was in a very tangled mood at this time. If we only talk about strength, let alone this one person, even if norlain and all the people fight together, Rena is sure to put them all down alone, but now Rena is not the mercenary Rena at the beginning. Her current status determines that her every move represents Sean, so she is very worried if she shoots here, Will it affect Sean. After all, everyone in the territory knows that after this war, Sean must enter the aristocratic circle of the Principality of Ryan. If he makes enemies for Sean here, it will be extremely unfavorable to Sean''s aristocratic circle in the Principality of Ryan in the future. Others don''t know what Rena is thinking at this time, but in their view, Rena''s hesitation and entanglement on her face at this time is a sign of timidity. "Scared?" The Viscount''s face showed an excited look, "hum, I tell you, even if you wear that suit of armor, you will never be Elvin''s opponent. Some gaps do not mean that you can make up for them by wearing a set of light armor. " "I admit that." Just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly opened, and a young man with black hair suddenly came in from the door. This man, of course, is Sean Connery. His appearance immediately attracted the attention of all the nobles in the whole room. However, the expressions on the faces of these nobles are different: there are ridicule, ridicule and, of course, schadenfreude. "Rena, go and change your armor." Sean turned to look at Rena and whispered. Rena was stunned at first, but soon nodded and turned away. "Wait!" When the Viscount saw that Rena wanted to leave, he suddenly said in a deep voice. Sean finally turned his head and looked at the viscount. "Your attendant just offended me. It''s too cheap for her to leave now?" Seeing Sean''s eyes, the Viscount looked back without showing weakness, and a smile appeared on his face. "What do you want?" Sean asked calmly. "It''s very simple. As long as she admits her mistake and apologizes to me, I can consider forgiving her." The Viscount sneered, "of course, I''m just thinking about it. If you really want me to forgive her, it depends on the performance. This time I''m in a hurry and I''m just missing a personal maid. " The meaning of personal maid is understood by everyone present. So they knew very well what the Viscount meant when he said this on such an occasion. He''s humiliating Sean naked! In the aristocratic circle, the most naked humiliation of one aristocrat to another aristocrat is not to defeat each other in the duel field, but to rob each other''s mistress or fiancee. At this moment, in the eyes of these nobles, Rena is obviously Sean''s lover, so this way is naturally the most intuitive humiliation for Sean. At this moment, Rena''s eyes immediately turned red. "Alas." A sigh sounded in the conference room. Sean suddenly glanced at Nolan. Although the sigh just now was only one, it was actually made by two people. Except Sean, the second person was norlain, but norlain''s sigh was so slight that even the thin Viscount nearest to him didn''t hear it. If Sean and Rena weren''t strong enough, they wouldn''t hear it either. "I wanted to save you some face." Sean''s eyes took back from norlain''s face and turned to the viscount. His voice had become much colder. "Since you don''t need it, I don''t have to be polite to you." At the same time, Sean also turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "are you sure you want to fight her?" "What? "Reluctant?" "Ha ha." Sean smiled. "Rena, whatever you like." A white light burst up. Just listen to a roar, the conference room is already a roar of rubble and glass. In the surprised eyes of the people, I saw Ruina standing in the position where the middle-aged man stood before. As for the middle-aged man, she had disappeared at the moment. The only guess is probably the hole left by the broken windows and walls in the conference room. "So I said, don''t insult yourself." In sharp ironic contrast to the sudden pallor of the Viscount, norlain finally sighed. Chapter 578 In the conference room, there was a quiet atmosphere. Rena, like the God of war, stood in place, and the awe inspiring spirit emitted from her clearly showed her strength, which was far beyond everyone''s imagination. In fact, even if Rena doesn''t continue to emit this cold evil spirit, no one will be stupid enough to continue to provoke her. This is not only because of norlain''s "self humiliation", but also because everyone didn''t see how Rena shot, but the quasi strong who was second only to norlain was abandoned, and the meaning is very obvious. Sean reached out and patted Rena on the shoulder. The latter gathered his momentum, then stepped aside and stood behind Sean, but the distance was not too far. Half a body position difference. There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of Nolan and other nobles, because they all knew that this distance gap meant surrender. In this world where the strong are respected, not to mention the major empires, even the Principality of Ryan, it is not easy for a quasi strong person to be willing to surrender, let alone a real strong person like Rena who is only half a step away from becoming a holy land. Sean took his seat calmly, did not look at the surprise on the faces of other nobles, but looked at the Viscount who was still standing and said softly, "then, your Viscount who doesn''t know his name, do you want to sit down and continue our meeting now, or do I let someone throw you out of here?" "Throw... Throw it out!?" The Viscount looked at Sean with wide eyes and an unbelievable face. "Do you know who I am?" "Who are you?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Hum, I am..." "All right, needless to say." Sean interrupted him with an impatient wave, "Rena, throw him down He''s lucky if he doesn''t die. " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone was immediately shocked. Rena walked towards the Viscount without expression, and everyone immediately understood that Sean was not joking. Almost every noble looked at Sean as if he were looking at a barbarian, because Sean''s practice was too rough, and such a rough and naked way of counterattack was no different from the formal declaration of war. The reason why I said almost was that there was another person present who did not show such a look. Nolan Sharon. The count of snow leaf flower kept a certain degree of silence from beginning to end. He did not reveal his aristocratic status or move out of his family background. It seems that he is the lowest title and status in this room. However, because of the norlain''s silence, several other nobles did not speak at this time, which more or less relieved Sean of the some pressure and problems. "Don''t come here, I''ll tell you!" Seeing that no one spoke for himself, the Viscount''s face became a little frightened. He stretched out his hand to Rena, but because of his fierce action, the finger almost poked into Rena''s face. A clear sound of fracture sounded in the conference room. Then came the shrill scream of the viscount. Everyone looked at Ruina''s right hand, which was completely deformed when she was "gently" blocked. Not to mention the nobles who had almost no personal strength, even the followers brought by the nobles, their forehead also shed bean sized sweat. Then the next moment, they saw that as soon as Rena reached out and grabbed the Viscount''s collar, she waved and threw it out towards the broken hole. Several nobles immediately stood up in amazement. You know, this is the fourth floor! More than twelve meters high! The scream gradually dropped from high to low, which made everyone sound creepy. Two seconds later, the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground began to sound, but it sounded a little more empty and not thick. "He can''t die." Looking at the four nobles whose faces were still surprised, Sean said calmly, "but it''s inevitable to break a few ribs and hands and feet. After all, there will always be some injuries when they are so high." Looking at Sean''s calm tone on his face, it was like saying what to eat for dinner. The hearts of the four nobles couldn''t help but burst into a chill. "I don''t think it''s advisable for you to do this." Finally, norlain, who had been silent, said, "he is a Viscount anyway. If you hurt his guard, you have achieved your goal. If you do this, you are beating his family in the face. In this way, even if the family behind him wants to stay out of it. " "Is his family great?" Sean put out a hand on his cheek, tilted his head and asked with a smile. "In the history of the Principality of lane, the saber family had two Marquis, seven earls, and even ten strong men who were at the top of the golden peak." Nolan whispered, "this family used to be called Ryan''s shield and sword together with the Evans family. Even now the saber family is not as strong as it used to be, but at least the inside story is still there. Therefore, many people in the Principality of Ryan are still willing to sell this family a face." "It sounds like it''s still very powerful." Sean smiled. "What about your family?" "It depends on the offer." Nolan smiled and held out his hand. "Nolan Sharon, count of snow leaf flowers." "Sean Connery, Baron panda." Sean smiled and shook hands with Nolan. "So I still think what you did just now is very unwise." Nolan whispered, "this will set up many enemies for you out of thin air." Nolane accentuated the word "many". "I think you should know." Sean shrugged. "When the war is over, whether I like it or not, I must face many sudden enemies. I can say I have no choice in this matter. In that case, why can''t my enemy be chosen by myself I was worried that his identity was not enough, but now it seems that I don''t need to worry. " Hearing Sean''s words, the faces of the other four nobles immediately turned a little pale. Since Sean dared to say these words in front of them, it meant that he didn''t pay attention to all four people at all. And in fact, except for the fat Viscount hard, the other three people are not even qualified to enter the vision of the saber family, regardless of their own strength or family background. "You are more aggressive than I thought." Nolan smiled. "Later you will find that I am much more aggressive than you can imagine." Sean smiled back. "But there''s one thing you''re wrong." "What''s up?" "I don''t make enemies by throwing it down." Sean smiled. "Rena, how long will it take you to get the viscount and the army he brought back?" "It depends on the degree of casualties you allow." Rena said calmly. "The scarlet knights, the void city guard and the dark wings are all under your command." What Sean said is no different from what he did at all costs. "Within an hour." Rena said in a deep voice. After saluting at the same time, she turned and left the conference room. "Now, this is really going against the rules." There was a faint smile on Sean''s face. "I must admit it." Nolan took back some surprised eyes and nodded sincerely, "you are really more aggressive than I can imagine." "Then, can we discuss something about the southern theater?" "Of course." This time there was no need for Nolan to speak, and the other nobles nodded one after another. Because of Sean''s strength display before, the next meeting naturally went very smoothly. Originally, the most common way for commanders like Sean, with their noble coalition forces with deep knowledge and foundation, is to ignore all orders of Sean, and the general withholds them with materials. However, after seeing Sean''s completely irregular handling skills, no one dares to use these small tricks. Even if Sean had to obey a man without a title in the task assigned to them, they didn''t dare to say anything. Of course, at least they dare not say anything on the surface. As for whether there will be any additional actions in the dark, no one can guarantee at the moment. Just as the meeting was coming to an end, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked. Sean estimated the time, almost as he expected, so he said, "come in." Soon the door opened and three people came in. The leader was Florence, followed by Dante and menzo. For Florence, Nolan knows and knows him much better than Sean. After all, he is a young master born in the Duke wiles family of the * * * Kingdom, so it is normal for strong people to follow him. However, norlain did not expect to meet the pioneering knight who now belongs to Athena and must have a place in the future Lord of lain. Thinking of this, Nolan couldn''t help looking at Sean. He could have guessed something vaguely. Sure enough, he soon got confirmation from Sean''s words: "as for the supervisor, sir Florence and Mr. menzo will be appointed, and they will go to Panda town with you." It is a very important duty to supervise the army, and its scope of authority is greater than that of an ordinary commander. Usually, the commander in chief of a main battlefield will be the trusted confidant of the commander, which is also one of the main ways for the lower nobility to open up the upper nobility in the noble war. "So, what''s the next question?" Sean asked again. Everyone shook their heads, so Sean announced the dissolution of the meeting. "This meeting is a little short." Florence said with a smile. Normally, such a joint meeting of coalition forces arriving for support will never end without a few hours of wrangling. However, Sean''s meeting didn''t end completely for 15 minutes. From this point of view, Florence said that the meeting was a little short and practical. "I have special skills about meetings." Sean smiled. "Well, don''t say that, but I''m afraid those guys will be dishonest." "So what do you want me to do?" "Shouldn''t you know this better than me?" Sean shrugged and looked indifferent. "If you kill a thousand people, those guys must be honest. I believe you can''t do that, can you? " "Then what about their mutiny?" "Are you afraid of so many strong people around you?" Sean chuckled with a relaxed freehand look on his face. "Anyway, it''s up to you. It must be suppressed there anyway. It doesn''t matter if you kill all those nobles. Anyway, there are no undead people in the war." "I see." Florence nodded, "but I''m curious. What do you want Dante to do?" "Do a big thing." Sean smiled mysteriously. "As long as it''s done, don''t mention a tinchien collar, even the territory of the Howard family or the nugus family can be chosen by you." "The plan sounds good." Florence smiled. "Then I won''t ask what it is about you." Just then, Rena suddenly came in. Sean looked at it and was surprised, "it''s a little fast." "There were only two thousand people on the other side. We didn''t even fight. The other side chose to leave." Rena said in a deep voice, but there was strong dissatisfaction in her tone, "Lord, they''re here." Hearing Rena''s words, Sean nodded slightly, then turned to Florence and said, "if this event is successful, you will soon know what it is. Now it''s a secret for the time being. You don''t want to divulge the secret Get ready, too, and start with the so-called coalition forces. Dante and I will go first. " "Go ahead. I wish you prosperity in martial arts." "You too." Chapter 579 Under the guidance of Rena, Sean and Dante soon left the Lord''s house and walked towards a building that looked like a warehouse. However, on the road, Dante had found that the guard force of several streets around the warehouse was obviously abnormal. The closer to the warehouse, the more strict the guard force was. There were even checkpoints at the two intersections near the warehouse. "This place is very important at present. It is the key to turning the war around and winning." It seemed that he saw the doubt in Dante''s eyes, and Sean explained, "of course, this is actually an experiment However, the launch of anything that can be called an epoch-making product must be accompanied by countless experiments. We are the mice in the evolution of world history. " "Mouse?" Dante was a little confused. "Oh, it''s the creature that magicians often use in experiments." Sean forgot that there was no experimental creature like a mouse in the world, so he chatted casually. "Then this creature must be very powerful and terrible." Dante said with some sigh that although he didn''t know what the mouse was, as long as it involved the magician''s living creature magic experiment, none of the experimental objects were docile, usually all kinds of terrible Warcraft. "Almost." Sean said with some shame. "Lord Sean is really knowledgeable." Looking at Sean''s expression, Dante thought Sean was modest, so he sincerely praised him. On the young knights in power, the eight spirits of knights are simply interpreted incisively and vividly. In this way, it makes Sean more embarrassed. Even if what he said is true, the word "knowledgeable" is really difficult to have anything to do with him. Of course, outsiders won''t understand it. So in a very delicate atmosphere, Dante, Sean and Rena quickly crossed the heavy defense line and came to the warehouse. Standing outside the warehouse, you can hear bursts of extremely subtle sounds coming out continuously, but the sound sources of these sounds are very miscellaneous. It is obvious that they are not from a fixed sound source, but from a variety of different sound sources. Rena knocked on the door gently. Soon, the side door of the warehouse gate was opened, and the roaring noise came out of the warehouse in an instant. The deafening noise made the two top gold strongmen except Sean frown in an instant. Obviously, this noise interference can essentially affect the hearing of the two people. On the contrary, Sean, who is not as strong as the two people, has not been greatly affected. Sean walked into the warehouse first, followed by Dante and Rena. When the side door of the warehouse was closed, the whole warehouse immediately lit up with golden light. These golden lights surround the internal walls, domes and ground of the whole warehouse and are intricately intertwined. It looks like a large and precise magic array. As for what the function of the magic array is for, the people present don''t even need to think about it. They can see it at a glance. A large silent magic array! It is this large magic array that completely separates the inside and outside of the warehouse into two distinct worlds. The interior of the warehouse has obviously been transformed and reorganized. All the shelves that should have been arranged have been emptied. At this time, a group of strong workers with bare upper body are busy here. Such workers are usually common in seaport cities, but they can also be seen in some cities with frequent trade exchanges. In cities such as void City, where trade exchanges have completely stopped, it is not easy to find such porters. It is also a pity that Sean can find nearly 100. As these workers pile up the fabricated metal components on the ground, there will be wisdom Temple scholars in white academic robes nearby, who will make local minor adjustments with the design drawings. Once they see their nods, magicians will come forward to magically link and connect these components. Once such work is completed, The more complete parts of the metal components that have been connected will glow with light gold. Dante even saw a huge strange machine working: it constantly cut some metals and then cut them into pieces of different shapes. Whenever a piece of construction is cut out, someone will immediately remove these components. The magician who has been waiting for a long time will come forward to inject magic, and then hand it over to some dwarves who seem to be blacksmith profession for final grinding and polishing. The huge noise that people heard before came from these. The warehouse looks like a secret Arsenal. It''s no wonder that such a huge noise needs a large silent magic array as shelter. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can hear it standing outside the empty city. "This is..." Dante said in surprise. "Transport array type 1." A middle-aged man in a silver robe walked calmly towards Sean and others. After hearing Dante''s words, he smiled and replied, "this is still the name of your excellency Sean." "Shouldn''t my name be the first plane?" Sean asked back. "The first number machine of the transmission array is very awkward, so it''s called the first type." The middle-aged man with silver hair smiled, "but the name transmission array is really your name. It has to be said that the name is much smoother than our old friends think. " Sean smiled. From the future, he naturally knows very well that the official name of the transmission array in the game is so long that all players are too lazy to remember, so it is naturally privately referred to as the transmission array. An appropriate and catchy name. As for the current "first type", Sean wanted to know with his fingers that this is probably the second-generation magic guide technology product developed from the prototype. "Hello, I''m yeles cassain." The middle-aged old man with silver hair smiled and said his name. In addition, he didn''t say anything, but his relaxed freehand brushwork, which can talk and laugh freely even in front of the top golden peak, is already the best self-expression. "Hello, I am..." "I know you." Yeles smiled. "Silver burning Falcon Knight Dante, I heard you were a lone Walker before." "Yes, before master Florence saved me." In fact, yeles is not interested in Dante''s past or anything else. What he is keen on is the transmission array being assembled at present. So after hearing Dante''s words, yeles turned his head to look at Sean and said, "Patricia is ready. As long as we finish the assembly, we can start the transmission immediately, but are you sure you want to participate in it in person?" Sean knows that experiments like this will certainly be accompanied by a certain degree of sacrifice. Originally, the popularity of the transmission array should be in a later era, at least not now. It is only because of his emergence that the evolution of magic guide technology is advanced, which naturally leads to the emergence of the transmission array in advance. However, although this epoch-making scientific and technological product appeared in advance, the birth of any science and technology or magic in the magical world must be accompanied by "sacrifice" to a certain extent. Only truly safe and feasible operation can be officially popularized on the mainland. At present, the transmission array is only an epoch-making magic technology product led by Helson. Its experiments are very few. At least as far as Sean knows, there has not been any live test. Therefore, it can be said that this transmission actually has a very high risk of death, which is the reason why William strongly opposed it before. Sean didn''t know when the real test of the transmission array was successful, but he had no time to wait, so he had to bet. Bet his luck is as good as ever. Bet that the lucky Necklace obtained in the wilderness can really bring him good luck. Because only if this operation is successful can he completely end the war in the southern theater in a short time, otherwise the war will drag on for a very long time. Although the final victory will still belong to him, he can''t guarantee whether yasna and them can last so long in the southeast theater. "Well, I''m sure." Sean nodded. "There are two reasons. First, I really have no choice. I must make a quick decision on this war. The second is that the development of history must be accompanied by victims. If I can, I am happy to be a victim. " Seeing that Sean''s attitude was so firm, yeles nodded and said nothing more. After all, he was a researcher from the hellson Institute, so he was very indifferent to this attitude of sacrifice and dedication for the sake of experiment, so when Sean strengthened his faith, he certainly wouldn''t dissuade him. But if Sean really had an accident this time, of course he would feel sorry afterwards. After all, Sean''s existence value is very high in his mind and his mentor Bonnie''s mind. It is precisely because of this that Bonnie made an overwhelming decision to give Sean a little support. Even if this support will evolve into a kind of Cheating. Because many important and precise transmission array components had been made before they arrived here, Sean and others heard the message that the transmission array had been built and could be started at any time before they arrived here. "I have to tell you some principles of transmission array." Seeing that Sean and others had made preparations, yeles said again, "at present, although our interpretation of the design drawing is fairly smooth, many places are still relatively vague. At least according to the current situation, it can only transmit living people, but other things can''t be transmitted." "What about metal things?" "Strictly speaking, only creatures with biological characteristics can transmit." Yelles said, "if anything else is transmitted, it will eventually disappear. On this point, I have also discussed with paqiuli and other people in charge of this project. At present, there are two theories. The first is that such items cannot be accurately positioned and transmitted through magic guidance, so they are all lost in the void; The other is... Broken down. " "Either of these two answers is really hard to like." Sean frowned slightly. Because if according to yeles, it is impossible to bring Reina''s luxurious equipment, and Dante can''t use his magic spear, which will reduce the combat effectiveness of the two knights. Although Sean knew that the current transmission array was completely different from the one in his impression of the game - at least the transmission array in the game was not as big as the one in front of him, and he never lost the player''s equipment during transmission. If the only thing is the same, it is probably that the transmission fee is also very expensive. "At present, our technology on transmission is not very mature, but the only advantage is that it is relatively stable." "Compare...?" "Yes." Yeles, with an academic researcher''s expression on his face, said very seriously, "compared with the inexplicable loss of a part of the body of the transmitted creatures when we first carried out transmission, the current technology is really much more mature. The specific approach is to cut an area of the void, then use magic to maintain the stability of the void, prevent the interference and destruction of the void turbulence, and finally launch it according to the known coordinates. " "All right." Sean sighed helplessly, "so are you sure we won''t lose a part of our body after we put it in the past?" "With the current technology, we can maintain the space area at a height of two meters and a radius of three meters, so it is still no problem to transmit four or five people." Yeles thought very seriously and said. Of course, if he didn''t add the last sentence, Sean would be more happy. Because the last thing he added was¡ª¡ª "Probably..." Chapter 580 In recent days, Haila has always felt a little uneasy. The source of this uneasiness, even she didn''t know what was going on. Because even if the general trend that was almost a foregone conclusion before was strongly cracked by Sean, she didn''t have the illusion of palpitation like now, so the restlessness in recent days made her feel a little upset. However, Haila knows that as an excellent commander, the most important thing is to guard against arrogance and impatience, so even if she feels a little crazy, she must still keep calm. Or try to stay calm. Several small documents came from Higley, and then HeLa glanced at them, signed them and let Higley take them away. But when Higley was about to leave, Hera suddenly shouted, "wait." Higley stopped and looked at Hella suspiciously. "Bring me the last document." Haila frowned slightly. She didn''t look at these documents when she signed just now, but just glanced at them in a hurry. At the moment, she suddenly remembered that the description on the last document seemed strange. When Higley heard what Hera said, her eyes couldn''t help showing a surprise. Because in her impression, Haila doesn''t seem to be such a careless person. She does everything herself. Especially in the review and approval of these intelligence documents, she will pay high attention. She can remember everything almost as long as she looks at it once, and even deduce a rough prototype of the strategic situation, There can be no such distraction as now. But in fact, Hella was not only distracted, but even didn''t read the contents of the document carefully. But although this surprised sigley, she soon came back, took out the last document and put it in front of Hella. HeLa reached out to open the document, turned a few pages in succession, and finally found what she wanted, and then her eyebrows frowned. "The defense line led by yadby was broken three times?" Hella''s voice couldn''t help but be a little higher. "Why wait until today for such an important thing?" Higley''s heart thudded. When the information came, she knew it must be bad. Because in Hella''s plan, the strategic importance of yadby leader is very high. Even if the garrison of tingqi leader is completely destroyed, at present, neither side has occupied tingqi leader. Therefore, as long as the current situation is stabilized and the war situation of tequila leader is stable, they can still regain strategic advantage, but the premise is that yadby leader is still under their control. That''s why Higley knew it was going to be worse when she saw the information just now. Of course, at the beginning, when she was ignored because of Hella''s absence, Higley did feel a little relieved. "Because at first, I just found a little movement over panda collar. According to the reconnaissance, it was only a scale of about 20000 people, so..." "So you didn''t take it to heart?" Hella drank in a deep voice, "the destruction of the mountain lion Corps is an obvious warning. Why haven''t those fools learned to be smart? Since the other side dares to send 20000 troops to attack, it is enough to prove that the combat effectiveness of these two troops is definitely stronger than those fools think How long has the war broken out? " "Three days." Higley whispered back. "Three lines of defense were broken by the other party in three days!?" Haila stood up at once. Because she was already a little agitated, she couldn''t sit still at that moment. "Did the other party''s two troops find out which two are?" "One is a steel wing, the other one..." Higley hesitated. "Say!" "Many people in the fourth Legion recognized them." Hearing this, Hella''s mind burst for a moment. Obviously, the situation of this matter exceeded his expectations: "do you mean... This other army is composed of the demobilized army of the fourth Legion? And the scale is still about 10000 people? " "Yes." Higley nodded. "Can you stop the side led by yadby?" Haila''s eyebrows were frowning. At the same time, she had walked to the sand table map on the other side and began to study it carefully. "It''s a little difficult." Knowing that Hella had begun to take it seriously, Higley replied with a serious face, "the situation of yedby collar is not suitable for defense. The terrain of the territory is relatively open and flat, and there are very few dangerous places. In fact, it is the most suitable terrain for cavalry combat, but because of the collapse of the second cavalry regiment, we can''t choose to stick to it in the battlefield situation. We can only fight hard in almost every war... " "If so, the other party''s losses should also be very heavy." "Theoretically, it should be, but in fact... We suspect that the enemy should be reinforced by mages, because there is a very obvious difference in the combat level between the two sides." Higley said in a deep voice, "the defeat of the first two defense lines may be attributed to contempt, but the defeat of the third time can not be simply said to be contempt, because count bervey has attached great importance to the other side and even sent the fourth Corps out, but in the frontal confrontation, our side is still weak, and there are obvious magic fluctuations on the enemy, This has greatly increased the combat effectiveness, which is the reason for the defeat of the third confrontation. " "So what''s birvey''s opinion?" "Request to dispatch the mage regiment." "I agree." Hella nodded and said in a deep voice, "let burbis lead and immediately send a regiment to escort him through the gray shadow forest As for the burbish leader and the chilav leader, just let them stabilize for the time being. It is obvious that the garrison of the panda leader in this direction is to contain our combat strength, and the other party must not find our troop mobilization. " "Yes." "And." After thinking for a while, Hella said, "let the Howard family speed up the steps. If we can''t continue to expand the results within half a month, we must immediately give up the attack and return to reinforcements. I estimate that in about half a month, the Allied forces of the Marquis of tonis and the boulder family should enter tequila. With their fierce situation, I''m afraid all the first troops they encountered will be defeated. " "I see, my Lord." Higley nodded and then turned away. After Higley left, HeLa finally rubbed her eyebrows. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little tired, and her inner uneasiness became more obvious. Intuition told her that something had been ignored by her, but she couldn''t think of it all the time. The feeling that important things had been forgotten made her feel very uncomfortable, because she hadn''t encountered such a situation for a long time. At this moment, Haila knew that she was a perfect match this time. And this opponent is definitely not the man named Sean Connery, but the man she didn''t pay attention to before. William Yale. The man who is currently the military president of panda took her by surprise with a series of fast-paced sports wars, which forced her to have no more time to think and speculate carefully, so she can only choose the best way to deal with it. After all, if she wants to deal with an army with a mage group, she must send a mage group. Originally, in her plan, the mage group temporarily resting in bobis should be an important force to attack the southeast of panda and seize the gorge rift valley. But Haila also knew that since the current war had officially evolved into a war between the two countries, it was not impossible for panda to have a mage regiment with the support of the Principality of Ryan. Therefore, in order to deal with the battlefield situation here, she naturally can only send the mage regiment, otherwise the whole jedobi collar will return to the control of panda collar in a few days, and her losses will be even more heavy at that time. Therefore, even if all these changes make Haila uncomfortable to be led by the nose, she still has no other choice. Just the inexplicable sense of crisis in my heart, but I can''t wave it away. However, at this time, a strong earthquake and mountain shaking suddenly made Haila unstable and fell to the ground. Many furnishings in the room even fell to the ground one after another. Screams began to ring out outside the door. Haila even heard something collapse. "What''s going on?" There was a flash of panic in Hella''s eyes, and her inner fear began to be infinitely amplified, "why is there an earthquake?" ¡­¡­ At the same time, in an underground place not too far from the nugus family manor, a very strong magic wave came out. Even though this crypt has received more than ten heavy protection bonuses, under this powerful magic wave, these protections burst like fragile eggshells, sending out a series of crisp sounds. Although the magic wave transmitted from here has been weakened by the protective cover, when the power is transmitted to the stone layer, it still causes an extremely violent crustal reaction, a large number of cracks begin to spread underground, and the falling of sand and stone turns into a choking dust fog. Only at this moment can people feel their own smallness and the horror of nature. Fortunately, this extremely violent magic fluctuation did not last long. Although it seemed that the reaction and sound were too amazing, it only lasted for a few seconds. Of course, the resulting earthquake can not be just a few seconds. This transmission response is likely to cause violent turbulence for one or two minutes. As for the scope of influence, it is impossible to calculate. In the yellow fog of sand and stone flying, four black figures are walking out slowly. Someone gently raised his hand. Suddenly, a wind blew in the underground environment, blocking the yellow sand and revealing the bodies of the four people covered. These four people are naturally Sean, Dante, Rena and Cecilia. Sean didn''t intend to let Cecilia follow. He just changed his mind to let Cecilia follow after listening to yeles. After all, the transmission of the transmission array cuts the void space with powerful magic to create a stable environment. According to this principle, if a magician walks with him and keeps the output of magic, the harm of transmission can be minimized. And it turns out that Sean''s conjecture is correct. After the transmission array starts to operate, although it seems that the manufacturing range is indeed two meters high and three meters in radius, in fact, this stable range will be continuously reduced after entering the void. Therefore, if the transmission distance is longer, the stable area created will become smaller. However, after adding Cecilia''s continuous magic supply, at least four people can reach their destination safely. Of course, the result of this transmission process is Cecilia''s face as pale as paper. "Is she okay?" The one who greeted Sean and others was Patricia Boulder, who was also born in the Helson Institute. The magic array here was arranged by her, but it was obvious that the sound caused by this large magic array was still beyond her expectations. As for Cecilia''s situation, although pachuli doesn''t understand any martial arts and magic, as the creator of future prescriptions, she can see the reason why Cecilia appears here at a glance. "OK, just have a rest." Cecilia said, "it''s just that the magic consumption is a little excessive But in the next battle, I may not be able to help. " "You don''t have to worry about that." Patricia took Cecilia''s words, "the guard of nugus manor has become a little strict recently, so I guessed early that you may need some more powerful support, so I have prepared two people to help you." Hearing this, Sean turned his eyes to the two people behind paqiuli. This is a man and a woman. The man''s age is about thirty years old. Although he looks a bit of vicissitudes, his face is still relatively young. Of course, it is not these that really attract Sean''s attention, but the man has black hair, black pupils and yellow skin like him. These characteristics all show the identity of the middle-aged man. A qainas. The man who swept out the breeze just now was the qainas man. Because there is no trace of magic fluctuation, we can obviously draw a conclusion: operation. The strength of this middle-aged man is definitely not simple. "This is Rosso." Pachuli reached out to the man. "He''s a master of swordsmanship." "Swordsman?" Sean was stunned. At this time, he saw that the middle-aged man was carrying a black scabbard sword at his waist. "The breeze you saw just now is one of the few prescriptions I have mastered." The man named Rosso spoke. His voice had a unique calm tone, giving people a feeling of not striving for fame and wealth. "What I''m actually good at is fencing. The way of fighting is probably a little similar to that of a magic warrior." Hearing this, Sean immediately knew what the man''s career was. This is a very popular special profession unique to the qainas empire in the future: Alchemy warrior. Its essence is similar to that of magic warriors and magic knights. They all use martial arts as the main fighting means on the basis of using magic. However, because of the convenient and storable characteristics of alchemy, alchemy warriors should be more flexible in combat skills. They belong to a combat career combining strength and agility. "This is Avril." After a brief introduction to Rosso, pachuli stretched out her hand and pointed to a girl nearby, "she is a broken demon archer." Broken demon Archer! Sean''s eyes showed some surprise. This is another special profession, and it still belongs to the higher class. Simply put, the word "breaking the devil" is used to deal with magicians. However, the demon breaking profession belongs to the warrior class. It can be roughly divided into demon breaking warrior, demon breaking assassin and demon breaking archer. Among them, demon breaking warrior is the most common, followed by demon breaking assassin, and demon breaking Archer is the most rare. Because of the relationship between "breaking the devil", this kind of occupation is actually extremely excellent in close combat ability. Therefore, even the breaking the devil Archer will not be inferior to the general melee occupation even in melee ability. In fact, the reason why they are called magic breaking archers is entirely because the people of this profession have incomparable talents in bow skills than other magic breaking classes. Of course, the other two magic breaking classes also have unique talents and abilities. But anyway, alchemy warriors and magic breaking archers are very good at speed warfare. If you want to drive straight into the kind of breaking through layers of blockade to execute the beheading strategy, these two people naturally do not have much effect. But for Sean''s plan to use cheating to execute beheading tactics, these two people are undoubtedly a great help. "Thank you anyway this time." Sean looked at pachuli and said sincerely. "I have only one request to help you." Pachuli stared at Sean and finally spoke after a long time. "You say." "You must save my father anyway." Pachuli said in a deep voice, "this is my only request." "I promise you." Sean nodded. "After this war, they will soon realize the terrible beheading tactics of this new era If you have followed my plan before, let alone your father, I can even guarantee the complete survival of your whole family. " "Yeles and I have arranged these things. The successful data collection of this experiment will be of great help to us next." Patricia said, turning her head and looking at Cecilia, "this will not happen next time However, the beheading tactics of this new era can only be used in this campaign. When the war is over, a lot of intelligence will enter the eyes of others. At that time, the transmission array will soon be popularized, and the countermeasures to prevent the transmission of the transmission array from beheading tactics will also appear one after another. " "There is no need to worry about this." Sean smiled innocently. The special tactics developed by players to drill loopholes are not just a decapitation tactic of the transmission array? Only when the world is closer to Sean''s original era in the game can he become stronger. At present, the beheading tactics of this new era are enough to shock all militarists on the whole miracle continent in this war! Chapter 581 The temporary site selected by pachuli is very close to the manor of the nugus family. Although I don''t know how she found such a place and arranged it, it is really a perfect place for Sean''s decapitation. Five figures rushed out of the hiding place and went straight to the manor of the nugus family. It was Rosso who took the lead. At the beginning of his action, the alchemy warrior applied a alchemy similar to swiftness to everyone, which is one of several alchemy he mastered. Of course, in the alchemy, it is not called quickness, but "lightness". Its effect is to improve the movement speed of the subject. In terms of effect, it is actually similar to quickness, but compared with quickness, the duration of lightness is shorter, but the magic and mental power consumed are also lower. Rosso''s speed is very fast. He is like a black leopard. With the help of light spirit, those obstacles almost disappear to him. Or light jump, or winding, the speed did not slow down at all. And right behind Rosso was Sean. At the beginning, Sean was still worried about the instability of the transmission array, which was likely to greatly reduce his strength. After all, the reason why his combat power could be compared with the upper gold power was entirely because of his almost luxurious equipment. However, after he specially ran back to Beth and asked some relevant questions, he got the answer that he could use the storage ring to solve these problems. After that, Sean no longer worried about the decline of strength. Otherwise, even if he transmits it to implement the beheading strategy, it will only be a burden. So at this time, Sean, who follows behind Rosso, is still the equipment that looks simple on the surface, but in fact is luxurious enough to amaze everyone in the world. As for Dante and Rena, they also put on their own equipment at this time. As knights, they may not be able to move too quickly because of their armor, but with the support of endurance and the help of lightness, they did not fall behind, but could still form a triangular formation with Sean and continue to move forward. Avril was at the end. In terms of speed, the broken magic Archer should at least be the same type as Sean, but at the moment, he fell in the last, which is obviously intentional. Although the decapitation group of five moved forward in three batches, in fact, the speed of five people was not slow at all. In just a few minutes, they had jumped over the wall of nugus manor and officially entered nugus manor. At this time, nuguszhuang garden has just stopped the strong vibration of the earthquake, but several gullies about half a meter long can be seen on the ground. There are also many cracks on some main buildings, several of which have even collapsed. There are many people around who are helping to rescue. They are either moving away the collapsed rubble or trying to put out the fire. The whole scene is a mess. Therefore, some of these people didn''t even react to the raid of Sean and other five people. Only a dozen or so guards who were probably unlucky suddenly reacted. The earthquake was likely to be a conspiracy raid, so one of them immediately turned around and ran away, obviously to sound the alarm in the manor, while the other ten people rushed face-to-face towards Shawn and others without hesitation. According to intelligence, nearly a thousand soldiers remained at nugus manor at this time. Sean and others don''t know the specific combat effectiveness of this guard, but there is no doubt that those who can be valued by the nugus family and stay here must be true loyal dead men. Therefore, when making this decapitation plan, Sean and others have understood that in the face of these guards, they can''t have the slightest mercy. They must solve these targets as soon as possible, otherwise their decapitation action will inevitably miscarry. This is not to say that Sean and others will die here. Unless it is a level 5 or even level 6 army, it can never stop Sean and others who want to escape. But if they just stop Sean and others, thousands of people can still do it, and this time is definitely enough for the target of this operation, Haila nugus, to escape smoothly. Once she runs away, it is impossible to find such a perfect battle plan in the future, but at least it will become more difficult. A black light flashed away in the air. Then the guard who turned and ran immediately fell down. The bright red blood began to flow out slowly under him and soon formed a small pool of blood. On the guard''s body, there was already a black hole the size of a fist in the heart, and black flames were burning at the edge, sending out a zipping sound and bursts of stench. Avril, standing at the end, slowly retracted her bow, didn''t say anything loudly, and then immediately began to run and continue to keep up with the whole team. Everyone present could clearly catch the appearance of black light, but except Sean and others, these guards could not see the specific situation, but even if they didn''t see it, they knew that since the enemy shot, there was absolutely no possibility of leaving alive. Therefore, these guards did not have any too frightened expression. Everyone''s face looked like death at home. They raised their weapons and rushed towards Rosso. Rousseau''s face did not change at all, but his originally galloping action suddenly slowed down. His right hand was already on the black scabbard sword handle on his left waist, and his momentum suddenly changed. If the previous feeling of Rosso was only indifference, then at the moment, what he exudes all over his body is a kind of awe inspiring breath that strangers should not enter. A cold light suddenly appeared. Rosso pulled out the long sword from the scabbard. This is a two edged sword different from ordinary long swords, but a knife type sword with only one edge. When the sword was pulled out by Rosso, a strong wind suddenly blew out along the path of the blade sword. When the air flow was still in mid air, it was vaguely visible that the white cyclone began to rotate. Half a meter later, it was a small tornado. The cyclone extended in the air and gradually expanded within everyone''s line of sight, and the rotating speed was faster and faster. Just one meter later, the tornado grew into a small tornado with a diameter of more than two meters and a height of three meters, and the speed was far faster than everyone imagined. Among the ten guards, only a few on the left and right sides had time to disperse, and the other five or six guards who had no time to disperse were thrown up by the tornado on the spot. The next moment, Rosso just kicked his feet, and the whole person instantly disappeared in place, and then appeared above the heads of the five or six guards. One horizontal. One vertical. It''s just two simple sword swings, but it can be seen that the almost majestic sword Qi surges in the air, like a silver dragon. Under the strong sword Qi of Rousseau, these guards had no resistance at all, and were directly torn alive by the two sword Qi. When Rousseau closed the sword with a vertical sword posture and fell, under the strong pressure from above and below, the bodies that fell to the ground from mid air were not only smashed into deep pits and cobweb cracks, but also the broken bodies were squeezed into complete deformation, as if all the bones in the body had been smashed into mud. And the tornado was completely scattered under the pressure. Rosso''s face turned a little white and soon returned to ruddy. At this time, Sean, Dante and Rena have also rushed to kill. The four don''t need any words or eye contact at all. Dante and Rena both find the guards on the left and right sides who escaped by chance. For a moment, the gun shadow was like a forest, and the blood was like rain. Just a face-to-face Kung Fu, none of the ten guards can survive. At this time, the servants working in the manor on one side had a look of fear and panic, and several of them turned and ran away. "There''s no time to waste." Sean reached out to stop Rosso, who turned and was ready to kill again, and said in a deep voice, "I have studied it before. We must control HeLa before she reaches the big vestibular garden, otherwise if she runs away, we may never catch her again." Rosso didn''t say anything, but nodded in agreement. He was the one pachuli asked for. As mentioned before, Sean will be solely responsible for this action, so Sean''s words are absolute orders. Even if Sean''s order makes Rosso uncomfortable, he won''t obey as long as he doesn''t violate the principle. After all, a big reason why he is willing to help this time is to ask pachuli. If only a little effort can make pachuli agree to her requirements, it''s nothing to obey Sean a little. The five ignored the ordinary people who had no combat effectiveness and continued to run straight ahead. Before coming here, pachuli had given Sean a map marked with a red and several other colors. The red is the main route, but if the main route is blocked, the alternative routes of other colors can also ensure that Sean and others can reach their destination. Of course, they need to detour slightly. However, for Sean and others, detour is not a problem. The real problem is that they are constantly blocked after being discovered by the enemy in advance, which will affect their plan this time. Just as they passed a corner, Avril suddenly blew a whistle. Sean, Dante, Rena and Rosso stopped without hesitation. Almost at the moment when the four stopped, a black light crossed the people''s heads and fell about half a meter in front of them. In an instant, successive explosions and roars came and went, and a whole corridor made of white stones disappeared in front of everyone in an instant. Such a strong explosion even destroyed the surrounding buildings on both sides. After the dust and fog dispersed, what appeared in front of everyone was a piece of ruins. But if it were just ruins, it would not have any impact on everyone. With the ability of Sean and others, it was easy to climb over the ruins. The real reason for everyone to stop is the man who did not know when he had stood on a high point of the ruins. He was wearing a light hunting suit that was easy to move. There were several strands of white hair in front of his forehead, but the overall hair color was black. Although he had no black pupils, he could vaguely distinguish the outline of the qainas people. It is obvious that the middle-aged man in front of him is a hybrid with chainas blood, and he is also a good hand with a sword, because on both sides of his belt is a blade sword with a shape very similar to Rousseau''s sword. "He is a double headed snake. Azar, one of the guest ministers hired by the nugus family, has become famous for a long time." When he saw this man, Rosso''s voice sounded at the same time, "it is said that it is very close to the Holy Land and can be broken at any time." Sean''s eyes glanced at the man. The momentum of the other party was very introverted. Even if such a person is not a holy land, I''m afraid he won''t be too far away from the holy land. "Since you know my name, you should know that you can''t leave here alive today." Hearing Rosso''s words, Achar opened his mouth indifferently, which is somewhat similar to Rosso''s indifference, "but it''s really surprising to be able to launch a raid on nugus manor and go deep here, but it''s a pity that it''s over." "That''s it?" Sean''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes were more angry. "I think you haven''t figured out the situation yet." "It''s no use talking more." Azar was not ready to continue his nonsense, even if he jumped from a high place. It looked light and floating, but at the moment when his feet touched the ground, there was a strong roar, and all the places he stood collapsed nearly one meter deep within a radius of one meter. There is no dust, no cobweb like cracks, it seems that all this is completely compacted in an instant! Force field! This time, Sean''s pupils are really shrinking. The middle-aged man in front of him is actually a strong man who has contacted and can start to use the power of rules a little. Such a man is indeed at the critical point of breaking through to the next Holy Land at any time, as Rosso said. Everyone''s face became a little ugly. "I''ll deal with him." After two or three seconds of silence, Dante suddenly said, "you continue to move forward." "You are not his opponent." Sean shook his head. "If you want to give full play to your combat power, you need at least two other partners, but now your mount and silver Falcon are not here, so your combat power should be discounted. It''s no difference between leaving you alone and letting you die." "Then I''ll stay, too." Rosso frowned slightly, but he still said, "but if it''s true, I won''t go hard, but I''ll choose to retreat." "No need." Sean continued to shake his head, "Dante is not an opponent, but it doesn''t mean that he and Rena are not opponents together Rena, is that all right? " Rena didn''t speak, but gently waved the burning gun in her hand. There was a flame on the tip of the gun, and put down the mask on her helmet at the same time. She has replaced her feeble words with practical actions. "Arrogance." Achar snorted coldly, suddenly stepped on his right foot, and the whole man shot at Sean. But before he approached, he suddenly stopped again. His right hand, I don''t know when he had pulled out a silver white sword, and the long sword pointed at Sean. At his feet, a black arrow fell to the ground, and there was a black flame burning on the arrow. Soon, the black inflammation burned all the surrounding small areas into a shallow pit, and then the black inflammation gradually went out. "Break evil black inflammation?" Achar turned his head and looked at Avril. "No wonder he found such a secret magic trap just now. It turned out that there was a broken magic archer." After that, Achar suddenly flashed again. This time, he no longer attacked Sean, but rushed to Avril. The demon breaking profession can be regarded as a thorny problem for any profession, especially Avril is still a demon breaking Archer, and the hidden arrows they shoot are often impossible to prevent. Therefore, giving priority to solving the demon breaking profession, especially the demon breaking Archer, is the conventional logical cognition of almost everyone in the world. But this time, before Achar had rushed three meters, a silver air Dragon broke through the air and rolled directly towards Achar. In the face of such a powerful attack, Achar was no longer as relaxed as picking down Avril''s arrow with a sword, but stabbed at the silver gas dragon with both hands holding the sword at the same time. With each prick, a dark white mark will stay in the air. If you look carefully, you can find that Achar''s prick is not random, but the position of each two pricks is very close, which looks like a double headed snake suspended in the air. But even so, Achar retreated for more than ten meters before he finally stopped retreating. At this time, the silver gas dragon had dense cracks. It looked like it was hurt all over, leaving only one breath in the final dying struggle. "Broken!" Azar roared. With a roar, the whole gas dragon burst completely in an instant. However, at this time, a figure stood up in the blast and stabbed at Achar''s eyebrows: "your opponent is me." "Hum!" In the face of this almost natural assassination, Achar was fearless. At the same time, with a cold hum, he easily blocked Dante''s attack under the attack of double swords, but he was inevitably pushed for about half a meter. But soon, Azar''s face suddenly changed. Achar suddenly shook his hands, and the long gun held by the crossed double swords was immediately opened, but he himself jumped up high with one step, and fell several meters away with a back somersault in the air. When he was still in mid air, he saw a red light sweeping across the position where he had just stood. If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, that would have been enough to hurt him. At this moment, Achar finally found that the cooperation between the two people was more difficult than he thought. When he looked around again, Sean, Rosso and the archer Avril were gone. Chapter 582 Sean didn''t stay to pester the two headed snake. Because he knows that Dante and Rena are enough. Although the two can''t play a real battle because they lost their mounts, the combination of the two strong knights is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. The strength of armed Knights lies in the endless halo skills of this rank. Aura skills have always been listed as [leader level] skills in miracle. This is a special skill almost independent of the whole game skill system. Each aura skill is not easy for players to learn and master. It is basically possible to learn through tasks nearly comparable to the epic difficulty of the team. It is precisely because such skills are very difficult to master, so it also has a very powerful effect: it does not conflict with any increasing and strengthening skills at all. In short, it is theoretically possible for a lower silver master to draw with an upper Gold Peak strongman. Of course, this is only feasible in theory, because in fact, no player has successfully tested this scheme even in the game. After all, there are too many growth and enhancement skills involved in this plan. However, at least in some aspects, Sean did see the authenticity of this theory: The Scarlet knights can indeed reach the level of level 5 army with the activation and increase of Rena''s various aura skills. Therefore, Dante, with the help of Rena, even if he has no silver Falcon and Bai Yanju, he will not be inferior to the double headed snake Azar. Of course, the only disadvantage is that Dante can''t use the power of rules to form the force field at present, but this belongs to Achar''s advantage, which will also be offset by the addition of Rena. Therefore, even if Rena and Dante can''t kill Achar, they can definitely contain and resist it. Therefore, Sean, who trusts Dante and Rena, will not continue to waste his combat power. His goal was to subdue Hella before he left the manor. Or Kill. The guard force in the manor is also relatively strict. Therefore, in Sean''s tactical plan, they all focus on breakthrough warfare and end all possible encounters as soon as possible. In this way, the importance of Avril and Rosso has been greatly reflected. After all, these two people are the only ones who can keep up with Sean. This is the reason why Sean chose to let Dante and Rena gnaw on the hard bone of Azar. Of course, another main reason is that Rosso will never be the opponent of the double headed snake, even with Rena''s assistance. Follow the red line marked on the map - although a little time was wasted because of Azar''s obstruction, Sean, Sean, Avril and Rosso are agile occupations. Without taking care of Dante and Rena, their speed has at least doubled, Therefore, it is faster than at the beginning. The three men kept a distance of several meters from each other and quickly advanced in the manor in a straight line formation. Of course, since the manor of the nugus family can become the power center of the family, its guard force will not be decoration. However, those ordinary guards may be called a quasi fourth level army in terms of actual combat effectiveness, but the number is only 1000 after all, and they are still scattered in the whole manor. Even if they know that there are invaders at the moment, it is obviously impossible to assemble to suppress Sean''s three people. Although the rank of alchemy warrior is only seven, which belongs to the strength of lower gold, the actual combat effectiveness is almost equivalent to the strength of upper gold because of the endless assistance of alchemy. As for the demon breaking Archer, although it is slightly inferior in combat effectiveness, it may not be as troublesome as the alchemy warrior, but it is a real eighth level occupation, that is to say, Avril is a real superior gold strongman. Not to mention Sean, even if only Rosso and Avril are enough to break through the defense line of nugus manor without strong players. There was another rapid quiver of bowstrings. Five heavily armored soldiers with heavy halberds fell in response. These heavy armor soldiers should be the more elite guards in nugus manor, because they have very obvious differences in equipment from those guards encountered by Sean and others. In terms of quality, the quality of these heavy armor soldiers is better. However, it''s a pity that these people met an archer with the strength of the superior golden power, so their heavy armor can''t stop the strong shot from Avril at all - there''s almost no need to make up shot or knife. Even if Avril can''t shoot with all his strength because of the rapid shot, it''s enough to easily penetrate the heavy armor in front of these soldiers, Then crush their hearts completely. When Rosso passed the soldiers at full speed, they began to fall slowly. When Sean passed the soldiers'' bodies, they just fell to the ground. When Avril passed the soldiers'' bodies, the blood just flowed out of their bodies. This is the efficient embodiment of killing. Sean, Russell and Avril didn''t fight with these guards even once. They had completely killed the enemy in advance before the encounter between the two sides. For Sean and others, this is not a raid, but a war. Next, the three encountered several waves of heavy armor soldiers with heavy halberds, but these lines were strangled in the cradle by Avril before they were completed. However, with the deepening of the route, Sean and others began to feel the sharp increase of pressure, because the number of enemies had begun to get denser and denser. Even though Avril''s archery was no matter how exquisite, the position of the enemy''s fall was getting closer and closer to Russell at the front of the team. Finally, when they arrived at the key position on the map painted by pachuli to Sean - the big vestibular garden, Sean and others also ushered in the first completely formed defense line. Fifty five heavily armored soldiers with heavy halberds and a strong man more than two meters tall. The strength of these 50 soldiers will not be taken seriously by Sean and others, but if you join this strong man, the situation will be very different. The middle-aged man just stood where he was, and his whole body exuded a steady breath like a mountain. His upper body was naked, and his muscles were well-defined. Only the naked eye could see the explosive power contained in his muscles. The man''s lower body was only wearing a pair of coarse cloth shorts and barefoot, but there were two small shallow pits where he stood, which seemed to be caused by the fact that the ground could not support his net weight. All traces show that the strength of this man is absolutely a terrible value. "I''ll do it." Rosso moved his shoulder and neck, and then walked forward for a few steps. His right hand was already on the hilt of the sword, and he could cut off the scabbard at any time. Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. For a moment and a half, he couldn''t remember what the man''s rank was, but it must be related to the career of extreme pursuit of power. If he did it himself, it wouldn''t be a problem to win the other party. It''s just that he is likely to do something, which may lead to Haila''s safe escape. Therefore, Sean didn''t say anything about Rosso''s initiative to ask for war. He can only say a word to remind: "don''t fight him head-on." "I know." Rosso nodded. "You go first." He is a fast and skilled career, so even if Sean doesn''t remind him, he knows how to use his own advantages to attack each other''s weaknesses. "OK." Sean nodded, without unnecessary nonsense, immediately turned and left, and Avril naturally followed immediately. But Sean had just run a few steps, and a strong wind suddenly came to his face! The black shadow directly enveloped Sean''s whole body. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean rushed out of the shadow with an arrow step even if he directly activated the lightness technique. Avril did not enter the shadow because of her habit of keeping a distance. There was a loud roar and the rubble splashed like locusts. The long sword in Sean''s hand was airtight, and a series of jingles blocked all the rubble that flew at him. Rosso, who was a little farther away, waved his sword. There was still an air flow moving with his sword, but it was different from the way he killed before. This time, the air flow turned into a transparent screen not far from the front and stopped all the stones shooting at him. The whole person looked very relaxed and freehand. Only Avril dodged awkwardly, but it was impossible to get to Avril just because of the stone rain. The short but violent stone rain finally ended. Sean''s face became dignified, because his right hand was slightly swollen and sour. Just now he could hardly stop the violent stone rain. He turned his head and glanced at the strong man. The ground in front of him was missing a stone slab of at least two meters square. At this moment, Sean finally remembered what the strong man''s career was. Berserker. This is a profession that goes all the way to black in [lux]. He almost completely abandons other attributes including will and agility, and only focuses on the improvement of strength value. Even endurance is only maintained at a necessary level. Of course, this rank is also a genuine seven rank occupation, that is to say, in terms of strength, this strong man is a well deserved inferior gold strongman. If you want to say that there are any disadvantages of violent Hercules, then this class ends at level 7. If you want to develop to a stronger strength, you must change the rank. However, there are too few classes that can be selected by the Berserker. At the beginning, many players in the game almost chose to delete numbers and start again after reaching this level, It was not until the special advanced class of Berserker was found that the situation improved slightly. Pouring the fighting Qi into a substance and throwing it out to detonate the fighting Qi in the substance and cause powerful AoE damage is the best play of violent warriors. [rage throw]. It is precisely because the Berserker has nearly abnormal power value, coupled with this medium and long-range attack means, the Berserker can often play a combat effectiveness superior to the general upper golden strongmen at some times. And a profession like Rosso will never be the opponent of violent Hercules. Because of the fighting style and means of Berserker, it can be said that it has perfectly restrained all agile classes. "Just a superior silver, dare to be presumptuous here." The strong man glanced contemptuously at Sean with a slightly ferocious look, "although I don''t know how you escaped Achar''s ambush, I can tell you for sure that this is your burial place You must pay a heavy price for invading nugus Manor! " "Just a subordinate gold, dare to shout in front of me." Sean looked cold. He knew that if he didn''t do it, he might really be unable to leave here, but if he entangled here for too long, this action would lose its meaning, "this guy, I''ll solve it. You can solve the guards for me." "You?" Rosso let out a sound of surprise. Although Avril didn''t open her mouth, she looked at Sean with strange eyes. It was obvious that they didn''t believe that Sean could deal with the strong man with his strength. Through the huge stones thrown by the strong man just now, both Rosso and Avril know that although they are stronger than the strong man, they are completely defeated by each other in the way of fighting, so even they dare not say they are sure of winning. "We don''t have time to spend with each other." Sean said in a deep voice, "so I have to do it myself to solve this guy. Only after I do it, I will have a short period of weakness, so I need you to help me solve the soldiers." Russell and Avril looked at each other, and they suddenly knew something. For Sean, both of them have heard pachuli''s introduction. Although they haven''t seen it with their own eyes, they can get pachuli''s praise, which is enough to make them trust Sean. At the moment, I heard Sean say that there must be a weak period when he shot. With their extensive knowledge, they immediately knew that this was definitely a special ability such as Sean''s Secret skills, so they had a little more confidence. Of course, the most important thing is that those guards are really ignored by the two people, even if there are as many as 50 people on each other. So, Russell and Avril nodded. And Sean, after seeing the two nodded, he no longer had the slightest hesitation, and rushed towards the strong man with an arrow step. At the beginning, his pace was not fast, step by step. But the momentum is extremely amazing, almost no less than the strong man at the top of the golden peak. After ten steps, the momentum has leveled off and has fallen to the next gold. But Sean''s step was one meter. Ten meters later, Sean was less than ten meters away from the strong man, but his momentum almost disappeared, just like an ordinary man. The distance of ten meters is already a rather dangerous distance. Whether for Sean or the strong man, this distance is already within the attack range of both sides. Although he was surprised by the awe inspiring momentum that broke out at the beginning of Sean, there was no performance on the strong man''s face. At this time, he had recovered his tranquility, and there was still a strong disdain in the depths of his eyes. This is the superior strong''s contempt for the inferior weak. With Sean''s strength at the top of the Silver Peak, no gold strongman will look at him. After all, this is a world of the jungle. Therefore, the strong man''s face finally showed a grim smile. He clenched his fists with both hands and hit the ground with his bow as fast as lightning. In terms of his huge and amazing size, such a rapid speed can be regarded as super play. Of course, the most important thing is that the behavior of the strong man at the moment obviously belongs to the category of sneak attack, because Sean doesn''t know why he suddenly stopped at the distance of ten meters. Hit the ground with both fists. A gray dust burst out on the ground. The ground was completely cracked under the strong man''s fist. The next moment, the earth was like a scream. Ten meters away from each other, the whole ground was completely broken, collapsed and raised. Like the stone tips stabbed by a long gun, like the churning waves rushing towards Sean, the speed has completely exceeded the scope that can be captured by the naked eye. In addition, the gray dust obscures the line of sight. It is not easy to see the hidden murders in it. The earth roared. Berserker is another equally lethal skill. The distance of ten meters is just a blink of an eye. It may even be less than two seconds before and after. In the confused vision that no one could see, with a roar, a huge stone pillar obviously more than three meters suddenly rose from the ground where Sean stood before. At the top of this carnation, there are fragments of clothes belonging to Sean and bright to almost rich blood. The strong man''s face showed an arrogant smile: "just inferior silver..." But before he finished, a bright silver light burst out of the fog. With the appearance of this silver light, it shrouds the whole courtyard like the arrival of a king. "What about silver?" Sean''s voice sounded calmly. Then, like a waking dragon, the silver light finally broke the fog and shot at the strong man. The whole color between heaven and earth seems to be completely lost because of this silver light. Seven forms of soul, tranquilizing the soul. At this moment, the strong man''s eyes finally showed the color of fear: "no!" Chapter 583 The silver radiance is like moonlight on the whole earth. There is no smoke and dust flying all over the sky, and there is no noise. It seems that the whole world has calmed down. The only thing left is a completely divided body and the huge gully on the ground that spreads more than tens of meters. Sean''s face became unusually pale and bloodless. The sword move of Requiem is indeed Sean''s biggest killer mace at present. It can make Sean have the ability to kill all the lower gold strong. Of course, there is also a premise, that is, the closer to the target, the greater the power and success rate of this killing move. However, even though the power of Requiem is particularly powerful, its negative effects also make people dare not take action easily, especially in the face of the upper gold strong, Requiem can not even pose enough threat to the other party. Fortunately, Berserker is not an eighth level class. However, in the face of a profession whose strength is far beyond the general strength of the same realm, Sean dare not get too close, because he can''t bear the positive punch given by the other party. However, if the distance is too far, although the violent warrior can''t dodge, he can do it with his strength and physical quality. In this way, Sean, who needs to endure the hard, straight and weak time of calming his soul for up to 15 minutes, is naturally a living target in the eyes of the other party. So in order to ensure that he could really kill the other party, Sean didn''t hesitate to hurt the strong man''s earth roar, and even scraped his left rib by the terrible stone pillar. With the fall of the strong man, the vestibular garden fell into silence for several seconds. No matter those heavily armored soldiers, Rosso and Avril, they obviously can''t believe that Sean can really kill this strong man with his strength. For those heavily armored soldiers, the existence of this strong man is not just their commander. According to the initial plan, they will cooperate with the strong man to completely block the invaders here, so that other people on their side can fully assemble and react, so as to completely annihilate the invaders here. In fact, the initial plan is indeed very successful, and no one on the other side can completely leave this vestibule. However, the change of the war situation was to stop the other two who planned to detour, and began to produce amazing changes. The person they trust and respect died like this? Not only these heavy armor soldiers are incredible, but Rosso and Avril can''t understand. Although they believe in Sean, they also know that the reason why Sean has so much confidence is that he has some secret skills. But from the beginning, they didn''t think Sean could kill each other. What they first thought was to hit the strong man hard. It was the two of them who really wanted to give the strong man a fatal blow. Therefore, both Russell and Avril were actually ready for the last blow. But the truth is that Sean killed the other party quickly. Even if they were unwilling to believe it, the body of the strong man was clearly presented in front of them, so that they had to accept this fact. A strange sound of metal and iron attack suddenly woke the people. A touch of golden brilliance was suspended in mid air. It was just this golden light that blocked a powerful arrow that didn''t know where it came from. Avril was the first to recover. As a demon breaking Archer, she had a sharper perception than others. Almost in a moment, she had found the shooting position of the hidden arrow - this position happened to be behind a relatively hidden stone pillar. It would be very difficult to find if an expert lurked here with breath holding. In fact, even Avril didn''t know there were people here if the attacker hadn''t shot this arrow to expose his position. From the action of the strong man to the sneak attack at the moment, this is a series of tricks. If Sean didn''t have the means to protect himself, the consequences would be unimaginable. At the thought of fighting, she said she would protect Sean, but she almost let someone kill Sean under her own eyes. It is conceivable that Avril and Rosso are angry and ashamed. So without the slightest hesitation, Avril and Rosso immediately launched a very fierce counterattack. Avril was the first to take the lead. An extremely obscure black energy wave appeared on her, which is the unique spirit of breaking demons belonging to the breaking demons profession. When this energy was concentrated on her hands, she immediately pulled the bow and arrow, and then a series of black lights like raindrops were continuously shot from the bow. Although these lights are only a finger long, and they don''t look very bright and seem a little dull, if you underestimate these black lights, this rain like black light can definitely surprise anyone. Magic breaking skill ? black rain. This is one of the few magic breaking archers. It can be used not only against magic professionals, but also against other warrior professionals. Although those black lights look dim, they are actually all condensed by Avril''s spirit of breaking the devil. Although these can''t cause incidental strong damage to non magic professionals, the skills shot by breaking the magic bow hand have a very terrible penetration. Being covered by such a black rain cage, if you don''t avoid it in advance, it is absolutely enough to tear anyone below the golden territory into pieces. Even people in the golden state are definitely hit hard. Sean''s eyes locked tightly on the stone pillar. The attack angle and timing of that arrow are very clever. It can be said that if he didn''t have Gulu, the last and biggest card, the arrow would run through his heart, and the fighting force sensed from the arrow also made Sean understand that his heart would be broken if he was shot by the arrow. Therefore, there is no doubt that the man lurking here for sneak attack is definitely a strong man in the golden realm. Sean even wondered why the man hiding in the stone pillar didn''t choose to shoot at the beginning. In fact, if the strong man in the Golden State had shot early at the moment when he launched his peace of mind, he could not only hurt himself, but even the strong man. Of course, the other party would be seriously injured, but if it was such a situation of losing both sides, at least the other party could maintain an invincible situation. But unfortunately, there is no if now. The black rain from Avril has completely covered the stone pillar and began to attack indiscriminately. There was no roaring noise, no amazing and dazzling light and shadow, only a dull and simple "poop poop" sound, but no matter who saw the bombarded site, his face would not look good. Because only looking at the power, we can know that the people hiding behind here will never survive. When the black rain finally completely poured out, the stone pillar collapsed and turned into a pile of rubble, and blood began to seep out. Everyone knows that the people hiding here must have been torn to pieces by the black rain. But there was only one person, and his eyes still didn''t leave the stone pile. "Gollum!" Sean''s cry was a little abrupt. But Gulu, who already had a spiritual connection with Sean, understood Sean''s meaning at the first time. It turned into a golden glow and flew towards the pile of broken stones, pulling out a long golden light and shadow in the air. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that the ultimate goal of Gulu''s flight is not the gravel pile, but the space to the left of the gravel pile. At this time, the gravel pile suddenly burst out with a loud noise, countless gravel splashed out one after another, and a figure jumped out of it. The figure was almost covered with blood. You can see that the black rain had a deep impact on him. However, with his strong strength, he was only badly hurt and did not die. He did not get away immediately after being hurt, but waited for a few seconds before he chose to escape. It has to be said that this man is really good at forbearance and ambush. But unfortunately, the opponent he met was Sean. Sean saw the possible escape direction of the man earlier, so he asked Gulu to attack this position, so the escape of the figure at this time looked more like he was trying to kill and hit Gulu. At this time, Rosso had been killed in the crowd of heavy armor soldiers. The first round attack formed by more than ten heavy armor soldiers did not pose any threat to him at all. Instead, Rosso took this opportunity to kill him directly. At this time, seeing the escape of this figure and the interception of Guanghua, Rosso subconsciously wants to intercept and kill each other, because he doesn''t think this golden light can kill the strong man who escaped Avril''s black rain. It is estimated that it is just to slow down his escape. However, the next scene once again stunned Avril and Russell. Because what they saw was that when the golden light hit the strong man, the strong man fell to the ground without even uttering a scream. The golden light flew directly to Sean. This time, they could clearly see that the body of the golden brilliance was actually a luminous object in a spherical state, but judging from some previous actions, it was obvious that the light ball belonged to some intelligent creature. When I looked back at the figure hit by the light ball, I was shocked to find that the man''s neck was completely twisted. It looks like a pair of big hands hold the man and turn him around. No wonder the man couldn''t even scream and fell down. This time, all the heavily armored soldiers finally knew that they could not win the three men in front of them. I don''t know who took the head first. All the heavily armored soldiers finally began to disperse and flee in all directions. Obviously, these people know that in such circumstances, if they escape in a group, they will give Sean and others a chance to catch them all. Now if they come and run away, some of them may still die, but most of them can still escape. In fact, according to the normal situation, Sean and others will not pursue and kill these deserters, because their purpose is to win Haila. But I don''t know why, looking at the escape of these heavily armored soldiers, Sean''s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter. He vaguely felt that the situation seemed wrong. His eyes swept over the backs of these heavily armored soldiers one by one. All the heavily armored soldiers have discarded their heavy halberds, and their running posture is full of all kinds of embarrassment. Perhaps because of their heavy armor, these soldiers don''t run fast. Even if Sean and others don''t pursue at this time, they just run out of a distance of 20 or 30 meters, and then their speed begins to decline gradually. If Sean and others really want to fight, Probably only a few of the remaining thirty or so people can escape successfully in the end. Then, Sean''s eyes stopped on the strong man who had been separated and the figure whose neck had been completely broken. Although he had known the details of the inugus family for a long time, even if there were no strong men in the Holy Land in the family now, he could only rely on the strong men of gold to support the scene, the number of strong men of gold encountered in the manor still shocked Sean. Because according to Sean''s information, now nugus and Howard families have invested three gold strongmen in the southern battlefield, and two gold strongmen are also with Howard''s army on the other side of the tequila, which is followed by five gold strongmen. You know, the whole boulder family has developed in the kingdom of dabion for so many years and has become the real strongest family among the five Duke families, but now there are only five gold giants. Because of this, Sean dared to implement this cross era beheading strategy so arrogantly. But unexpectedly, there are three gold giants in nugus Manor! One of them can even borrow the power of rules. Compared with quasi Holy Land strongmen such as Rena and Dante who have reached the peak of the golden strongman, the man named Azar is the real quasi Holy Land strongman. With his power alone, he can contain Dante and Rena without mount bonus, which shows the horror of the strong in the holy land. Fortunately, as long as a quasi strong in the holy land like Azar doesn''t really become a strong in the holy land one day, he can''t unlimited mobilize and borrow the power of rules. In this way, every time he borrows and mobilizes the power of rules, it will bring him great mental pressure. Therefore, he will use this killer mace only when it is most critical and necessary in the battle. This is also the reason why Sean dare to rest assured that Dante and Rena will fight with Azar. To put it bluntly, they both went to work under pressure. As long as he can bear Azar''s attack, he can be restrained. Similarly, like the two golden giants who died here, Sean believes they should also be regarded as candidates for pressure. But they didn''t expect that Shawn would have two strong support from Russell and Avril. Similarly, they didn''t expect their lethality and threat to be greater than they assessed. Sean even thought that if he didn''t borrow Dante''s support from Florence at the beginning, I''m afraid the beheading tactics this time would be fundamentally impossible to implement? Even if there are two people sent by pachuli as reinforcements, even if he can kill a violent warrior by Requiem, I''m afraid the final result is to consume the living power of the nugus family. All kinds of ideas went through Sean''s mind. Then his pupils shrank suddenly. He finally realized what he had ignored! He dealt with the nugus family on the frontal battlefield! Therefore, the nugus family will never underestimate their combat effectiveness. They will only enlarge their combat effectiveness infinitely and cannot choose conservative estimation. This is probably the reason why Azar buried a magic trap in the previous corridor for ambush. Obviously, the other party has found that the intruder is him as early as the beginning, so a series of preparations have been made. But the other party did not expect that there would be such powerful talents as Dante and Rena, nor did they expect that the strength of Rosso and Avril was stronger than they thought. So a Azar failed to stop them and let them break through here. Thinking of this, Sean Li began to think carefully about some of Hella''s characters and habits. For this woman who is very good at using the situation, Sean has never taken it lightly. What would that woman do if she were in this situation? The next moment, when Sean''s eyes swept over the heavily armored soldiers, he immediately understood. turn sb . ''s trick to one ''s own use! "What a cruel woman! I almost let you cheat me! " Sean swore in a low voice, "Russell, Avril, stop all the heavy armor soldiers! Especially those who run away with several people, as far as possible, they will only hurt and not die! " When hearing Sean''s words, Russell and Avril were just a little stunned and immediately reacted. "Left!" Rosso dropped a word and immediately rushed to the left. In his direction, there were almost thirteen heavily armored soldiers. Seeing Rosso''s choice, Avril didn''t say anything. After all, she was an archer and still had the advantage of attack distance. Therefore, she immediately locked the target on the more than 20 heavy armor soldiers on the right. Seeing the actions of Russell and Avril, all the heavy armor soldiers suddenly stopped running away and turned around to attack Russell and Avril. At this moment, Sean''s mouth finally raised slightly, because he saw that when these heavy armor soldiers chose to return, there were still five heavy armor soldiers running forward without any rest. This time, the five heavily armored soldiers finally stopped hiding their identity and took off all their helmets and heavy armor. Among the five, there were two women and three men. The three men followed the two women a little behind, while a plump young woman on the left picked up a slightly thinner woman and moved at a very fast speed. Just glancing at the movement speed and formation of the five people, Sean knew that the woman he was holding was the goal of his trip. HeLa nugus. And the young woman holding Haila, although Sean doesn''t know who she is, he can judge that she also has the strength of lower gold. On the contrary, the three men next to them have only the strength of superior silver, but they are obviously escort occupations. I''m afraid they are the last line of defense to intercept Sean and others. "Gollum!" Sean has no time to waste with them. Since he has the biggest card in his hand, there is certainly no reason not to use it. After hearing Sean''s cry, everyone''s heart was palpitating. Because the scene of Gulu killing the sneaker is still lingering in everyone''s mind. At this time, when Sean used Gulu again, Hella''s heart finally sighed helplessly. She knew that she had really failed this time. Not only was she defiantly beheaded by her opponent, but she even made her opponent succeed. Even her three cards hidden deeply were completely abandoned this time. Therefore, she was not wronged to lose this war, because she was completely defeated by Sean by means of positive breakthrough. Although part of the reason was the surprise of beheading tactics, she was not the kind of person who couldn''t afford to lose. This time, a scream finally sounded. Under the impact of Gulu, the chest of a superior silver guard was directly collapsed. Then came the second and third screams. The two guards were not the enemy of Gulu''s move at all. They were directly beaten to death by Gulu with the simplest and rude means. As far as Gollum''s own force field is concerned, the only one who can fight Gollum in the whole nugus manor is probably the quasi holy power of Achar. At a glance, a trace of determined Higley flashed in her eyes. Haila sighed helplessly: "stop killing, we surrendered." "My Lord!?" The former eagle, whose real name has now been restored, looked surprised at Haila in her arms. "Put me down." Said Hera softly. Although Higley didn''t want to, she still chose to obey the order, because at this time, the light ball that made her palpitation had hovered in front of her. Even if she wanted to resist, she probably didn''t have any chance. And more importantly, the more than 30 heavily armored soldiers did not play their due role. In front of the real golden strong, it is impossible to stop them with this number, so death is naturally the outcome that has been done from the beginning. HeLa is escorted to Sean by Rosso. Sean still hasn''t recovered from his weakness, but it doesn''t mean he really loses all his ability to move. The two supreme commanders of the southern battlefield met for the first time in the world on this place full of thick blood smell. "We finally met, Miss Hella." Sean smiled. "So what do you want to do?" Haila tidied up her appearance a little, which made her temperament more obvious and stronger. Even if she was very ordinary, no one could ignore the powerful smell of the superior on her, "kill me?" "No." Sean shook his head. "If I had the chance, I would still like to cooperate with you." "Cooperation?" Hella chuckled. "Didn''t you make me surrender to you?" "It''s cooperation." Sean once again confirmed his words, "don''t you think dabion''s life has come to an end? Do you want to die with this country If we cooperate, I can guarantee that the nugus family will exist in the future history. " "Nugus?" Haila raised her eyebrows and gave a noncommittal sneer. "Of course, if you want to recover the Garcia family, it doesn''t matter." Sean shrugged. "I happen to know the truth about the collapse of the Garcia family. Do you want to know, Miss HeLa Garcia?" Hearing Sean''s words, Hera''s face fluctuated for the first time. But soon, she returned to her indifferent appearance and said in a deep voice, "if you can leave here alive, let''s talk about the option of cooperation then." "You don''t need to worry about that." Sean smiled. "If you''re talking about the last card of the nugus family, he probably won''t have a chance to play." This time, Hera''s look was finally completely moved. Chapter 584 Sean''s raid on nugus manor can not be said to be brilliant, but at least it can be said to be successful in terms of current progress. Of course, if he can really escape back to Panda collar, it can be said to be perfect. But Hera didn''t think Sean and them could leave nugus manor so smoothly. Because maybe others don''t know, but now that she has become the only heir of the nugus family, she knows many secrets of the nugus family. For example, the nugus family dared to provoke the boulder family before, not just because she was coordinating the overall situation. After all, such a sentence has been widely spread in the miracle continent. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is vain. With the details of the boulder family, it is conceivable that it can compete with the other four Duke families for so many years. So the nugus family actually has a very deep hidden card. A strong man of the holy land who only listens to the master of the nugus family. A middle holy power who has never been recorded in the kingdom of dabion and has never appeared in front of anyone. This is the real proof that the nugus family dare to challenge the boulder family or even tear their face. As for the former strongman of the Holy Land stationed in the wilderness, although it can also be regarded as a card, it is actually an open matter within the family. Therefore, it is actually a semi open secret in the circle of the upper nobility of the whole dabion kingdom. Unfortunately, according to Hella''s information, the Holy Land strongman has lost contact with their family for a long time. So far, no one knows what happened to him. The only thing we can know is that the Holy Land strongman was sent to the city of void by Gerson at that time. Thinking of this, Hera looked at Sean more and wondered: does the other party also have a strong man in the holy land? ¡­¡­ About hundreds of meters away from the large vestibular garden, a man stopped an old man''s way. The old man is about 60 or 70 years old. His gray hair is a little dark, and there are many wrinkles on his face. It can be seen that the old man is really old. But for anyone with a little strength, no one dares to despise the old man, because the momentum emitted by him is too strong. Even if he just stands in place, he still has a strong breath like the surging waves. Wave after wave, wave after wave, like an abyss like the sea. This is a real saint! Moreover, he is not an ordinary strong man in the holy land. From the fluctuation of his breath, he must at least be a strong man in the middle holy land. The old man''s eyes glanced at a corpse at the young man''s feet, and his eyes showed a slight surprise, but it was only a moment. The body lying at the feet of the young man is not strange to the old man. He was a strong saint of the nugus family and a pillar supporting the family to become one of the five Duke families, of course, when he was alive. However, because of his previous action, he has been in a state of recuperation since he was hit by the thunder front on the other side of the gorge rift valley. Although his strength has not been completely restored, it is probably equivalent to the level of Azar, but after all, he is a real Holy Land strongman, Therefore, the actual combat experience and the application of rules must be much richer. But now, he died under the sword of the young man in front of him. The old man may have been able to judge the strength of the young man: the lower sanctuary. "Young people, talent and talent are God''s grace. Although it''s a very lucky thing to have such talent and talent, it''s meaningless if you can''t live." The old man finally said, "surrender As long as you surrender to the nugus family, I can persuade the patriarch to forgive you for killing Lawrence. Even I can guarantee that your strength will be greatly improved in a short time. " "So that my strength can be greatly improved in a short time?" Hearing the old man''s words, the young man suddenly smiled. The young man has a dazzling blond hair. Just standing at random gives people a very sunny feeling. Almost anyone will easily feel good about him. What''s more, the moment he laughed, even the old man had a clear and comfortable feeling as if he were illuminated by the sun. It is for this reason that the old man with a gloomy atmosphere will make an exception to say more, otherwise he would have started to kill with his character. How can he say so much nonsense. This young man, of course, is Andrew, who has an appointment with Sean for two years. "Yes." The old man nodded proudly, "you just stepped into the realm of the lower holy land. There are middle and upper positions above this realm. Don''t you want to continue climbing? And I can let you avoid many crooked ways, which is of great help to your strength promotion. " Hearing the old man''s words, Andrew smiled: "with the strength of your middle holy land?" The old man with a proud face the moment before turned ugly. As the superior, the strong dislike the arrogance from the inferior. He can laugh at, be arrogant or even be arrogant, but it does not mean that a lower holy land can be arrogant in front of him, which makes the old man''s strong dignity feel a sense of provocation. On the miracle continent, usually the inferior provokes the superior, which often means digging his own grave. Perhaps the person with a good temper will laugh at each other with an ignorant person fearless, but it''s a pity that the old man is not a person with a good temper. "You''re looking for your own death." The old man''s face became particularly gloomy. "I''ll give you one last chance, either surrender or die." "Alas." Andrew sighed softly. "It''s really an ignorant man without fear." The old man''s green veins on his forehead, his eyebrows slightly picked, and the whole person began to send out a terrible and cold killing intention. He just took a step forward, and the terrible breath like the abyss like the sea surged towards Andrew, just like a giant dragon showing its ferocious fangs, and began to attack the tiny reptiles who dared to challenge it. Under this huge breath, the ground was torn apart at an amazing speed, and then Andrew was the direction of these cracks. With the increase of the cracks, the ground actually showed signs of collapse, and wisps of dust and dust continued to emerge from the cracks. The momentum is amazing! This is the momentum and means of the strong in the holy land to borrow the power of the world rules! In essence, the old man still didn''t hurt the killer at the beginning. Maybe he really wanted Andrew to surrender. Because Andrew can see that with his momentum and coercion, it is naturally close to a kill with one blow for people below the holy land. However, for strong people at the holy land level, even if they are just newcomers to the holy land, it is not fatal to disintegrate their combat intention and combat ability at most. Seeing the last light in the old man''s heart, Andrew didn''t immediately hurt the killer. He still stood where he was, seemingly without any action, but for a moment, it seemed that his figure was slightly shaken, as if the light was refracted from him. Then, the amazing momentum surging like a storm, like a typhoon, suddenly disappeared three meters in front of Andrew. The old man was a little stunned, and then his face became pale. The whole person seemed to retreat for several steps like collapse, and then finally stopped. But at this time, he was suddenly old for tens of times, and his waist and back had been bent. It seemed that he had to use up all his strength just standing. "This, this in the end..." the old man''s eyes became a little frightened, "who the hell are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. Of course, you don''t need to know." Andrew whispered, "if you didn''t have the slightest idea of mercy when you just shot, you would be like this body named Lawrence." "My power..." "I just temporarily cut off your connection with the rule power of the world. Maybe a month or two, maybe a year or two, you can restore your strength today." Andrew said in a deep voice, "I just don''t want anyone to disturb my employer at this time. After all, I have a two-year contract with him." "You... Why can you still exist in this material world?" The old man''s voice became a little frightened. "That''s not what you should know." Andrew''s voice was a little dignified, "I''ll ask for the last time, are you going to leave here or are you determined to keep looking for his trouble Of course, if you still want to find trouble with him, I won''t stop you this time, but to the extent that you are only inferior gold and can''t borrow the power of rules to stop him, I''m really not optimistic. " The look on the old man''s face changed several times. Finally, he sighed helplessly: "it seems that the nugus family has really come to an end this time." Andrew didn''t care about nugus family or dabion kingdom. It can even be said that even if the world was destroyed, it had nothing to do with him. Of course, the premise is that he has left the world at that time. Otherwise, if someone really wants to destroy the world, he may have to stand up and help resist it. Therefore, Andrew is contradictory that he can not only resist the world will, but also have to act as the guardian of some world will to some extent. Looking at the old man''s staggering choice to leave, Andrew did not pursue. After all, the contract between him and Sean was to block any strong man above the holy land for him in the past two years. Therefore, if he could avoid killing as much as possible, he would still choose this relatively peaceful means. Just like the last time he just "persuaded" the dragon knight from the Millennium covenant Empire without killing him. But soon, the blood on Andrew''s face disappeared like the ebb tide, and even his lips turned white, as if all the blood in his body had disappeared. However, this situation did not last long. When his heart beat strongly again, Andrew collapsed within tens of meters. The whole area seemed to be buckled by an invisible force field. Only after this terrible wave, the blood color on Andrew''s face returned to normal again, and the whole person seemed to have nothing. But if you look closely, you can find that Andrew''s hair seems to be so short by an inch, and there are some gray and black soot on the shoulders of his clothes. Moreover, even his whole person seems to be more solid, no longer looking a little misty as before. "Your crime is aggravated again." Just then, Beth''s voice suddenly sounded from the bottom of Andrew''s heart. "I know." Andrew sighed slightly. "You are integrating into the world. If you go on like this, you will be completely limited by the rules of the world." Beth''s voice was a little urgent. "One more year." Andrew was silent for a moment before he began to say. "Stop killing people." Beth opened his mouth again and said, "you are different from me. I have a false world as a barrier. In this world, I will not be infected by their souls If I kill people, so I will not bear the sin of the world I am your sword, and I will bear your sin! " "Don''t worry, you''ll have a chance soon." Andrew chuckled, "when I finish my contract with Sean, the world of vanity will be fixed on you forever. Then you can walk around the world without bearing the sins of the world, so the next thing can only be left to you and NKOS." "How long will you sleep?" "Who knows." Andrew shrugged. He moved his shoulders a little. It was not so easy to bear the original sin from the will of the world directly, which gave him a more real sense of fatigue, "but during my deep sleep, I hope you can take good care of ABIS, DEX and nanali." "I think I should give the job of nanny to enkos." Beth said mercilessly, "only a guy like him who can grow flowers in a sealed environment for so many years can become a qualified nanny I am a sword. I can only kill the enemy. " "Damn it, don''t think I didn''t know you were bad mouthing me again, Beth. Do you want to die?" The roar of enkos was particularly abrupt. "Then can you tell me what you are doing now?" Beth asked back. "Plant flowers!" Enkos said bluntly, "the black Datura will be used up again. Without this raw material to make holy water, nanali will lose her temper again." "You see, it''s over." Beth''s tone was particularly calm. "I was praising you just now. Of course, if you don''t like it, I can take back what I just said." "Really?" NKOS was a little skeptical. "In a sense..." Andrew thought for a moment and then said, "I''m really praising you." "Hum, you know my Lord is better than you!" NKOS began to shout again. "Shut up!" As a demon lord in the abyss world, enkos''s soul is particularly powerful, so his soul power is naturally unparalleled. Whenever he screams like chicken blood - especially in this connection transmitted by soul power, Andrew and Beth will have a particularly headache. "Cut." Enkos gave a low grunt. At this time, an extremely strong vibration came from the earth again. This earthquake was not much weaker than the previous one, or even worse, because almost half of the buildings of nugus manor were completely turned into ruins in this earthquake, and there were a few more wails ringing through the whole manor. But when he felt the earthquake, Andrew closed his eyes and silently felt the atmosphere around him, and then showed a smile on his face. Originally, he thought he needed to help Dante and Reina, but for now, it is obvious that after catching Hella alive, Sean and others turned back to help Reina and Dante and forced the quasi holy strongman back, so everyone has left safely. The reason why the earthquake fluctuation this time will be stronger than the last time is purely because Sean and others used some kind of explosive device to destroy the whole transmission array. Of course, not everyone left through the transmission array. For example, Dante escorts pachuli away with Rosso and Avril. After all, the technology of the transmission array is not perfect. Since Haila is to be brought back to the city of void, someone must give way. As for the golden strongman who follows Haila, she will cross several territories with Dante and return to the city of void, but Andrew believes that this area should be a safe area at that time. "Sean has gone back." Andrew said in a deep voice, "you''ll be in charge over there next." "No one can hurt him as long as he is within the realm of vanity." Beth''s voice was filled with an unparalleled domineering spirit, "but should this war be over soon?" "Almost." Andrew said in a deep voice, "but before that, I have to intercept another holy land strongman The kingdom of dabion has begun to jump over the wall, so I''ll help a little and speed up the time of the country''s demise, otherwise I can''t do it again as soon as the contract expires in a year. " "Stop killing people." Beth whispered, "if you deepen your original sin, you won''t last a year." "Don''t worry, I won''t kill if it''s not necessary." Andrew smiled. "It''s better for you to kill." "I am your sword." "Wave for me." "As you wish." Chapter 585 The time is pushed forward a little. About half an hour before the nugus manor raid was launched, a command from nugus manor was also transmitted to a forward base led by bobis by magic communication. Then twenty minutes later, a force of about 3000 people secretly set out from this forward base and advanced towards the gray shadow forest in the north, and then officially entered the gray shadow forest a few minutes before the nugus manor raid. The wind blew. There is a trace of moisture in the wind, which is much wetter than at other times, vaguely showing incomparable awe. The grey shadow forest is a vast forest in the south of the kingdom of dabion, and its material richness is also the most important economic benefit in the south. Basically, it can be said that the existence of this forest is the economic pillar supporting the two territories of berbis and yadby. However, for some reasons, this territory has not been completely mastered by the Lords of the two territories. Therefore, due to some psychological factors, both sides acquiesced to the stop of the third party, which is also the reason why the demon hunter can completely stand on the gray shadow forest. Therefore, in terms of forest area alone, it is not impossible to completely cover up the trace of 3000 people. After all, these people just pass through the gray shadow forest, and don''t want to stop here. Soon, the figure of the last soldier disappeared at the edge of the forest. This 3000 strong army is composed of a 30 strong mage regiment and a 3000 strong infantry regiment. The equipment specifications used by the infantry regiment prove that it must be an elite army carefully created by a noble: all soldiers are dressed in blue light armor, with a long sword hanging at their waist and a light round shield on their back. These equipment are not brand-new. There are traces of experience after the war. Every soldier has a spirit of killing on his face. Those soldiers who act as scouts and walk around the periphery of the large army also have a vigilant face and high concentration. The grey shadow forest now actually falls into the hands of the kingdom of Bion. Haila scattered dozens of nails in the area of the forest towards panda collar, so as long as there was any trouble on Sean''s side, yadby collar and burbis collar would receive the news immediately. Therefore, in a certain state, the escort regiment entering the gray shadow forest can actually guard even if it does not send scouts around. However, the commander of this regiment did not do so, but chose to continue to guard, and then linked to the combat traces on the soldiers of this regiment, it can be inferred that the actual combat effectiveness of this regiment is absolutely not low, at least it should be a quasi fourth level army. Such an army, with the help of a mage regiment, can often break out more combat effectiveness than the general fourth level army. More importantly, the equipment used by this army also makes them very suitable for fighting in such terrain as forest, which also has an amazing bonus to their combat effectiveness. Across the whole gray shadow forest, even the pace of marching in a hurry takes at least two days. However, considering the physical quality of those mages in the mage group, it would be a good result if they could cross the whole gray shadow forest and reach the front battlefield led by yadby in four days. As the interim general commander of the team, the middle-aged man with vicissitudes obviously had a bigger worry: when the battle mobilization order was issued, the confidential information he received included the war report and relevant data that William Yale broke through the three lines of defense of yadby in just three days, as well as the most important picture of the whole battle situation of yadby today. From the map, he can easily analyze that if the army invading yadby continues to advance to the front line of the battlefield, they will fight with the main forces now stationed in yadby in three days at most. Although he already knew that the order from the military headquarters of the southern theater was to shrink the defense line of the whole yadby, if there was a battle with the main forces at this time, they would be attacked by the enemy immediately after crossing the gray shadow forest. The commander named Weber didn''t think that with their 3000 troops and 30 magicians, he could become a strange soldier to attack the enemy''s rear. The best and most brilliant result is that they share part of the pressure for the troops on the front line, so that the collapsing defense line can be temporarily stabilized, or maintain a balance of power. Of course, as Raiders, including 30 mages, I''m afraid they can''t leave any of them. It''s lucky to be able to leave a whole corpse. If it is really for this strategic goal, it will not be them, but several other troops. So about half an hour after entering the gray shadow forest, Weber issued the first order: the whole army marched for six hours. An experienced commander will not let a branch march in a hurry for a long time, because it will reduce the combat effectiveness of a force, especially in a sudden encounter war, which will make the situation worse. After six hours of rapid march, there was no accident, which relaxed Weber''s heavy heart a little. After a six hour rush, Weber ordered an hour''s rest, followed by a four hour normal March. For soldiers, this way of marching is not strange, especially in wartime. However, for the 30 mages, this method makes them complain incessantly, and many mages even start to lose their temper. However, in this special case, Weber can''t say anything. It''s impossible to delay the rhythm of the whole army in order to take care of the 30 mages, which eventually leads to the deterioration of the battlefield led by yadby? Therefore, after Weber moved out of Hella''s name, although these mages were still dissatisfied, they didn''t continue to say anything in the end. In fact, if it weren''t for these mages, Weber would never rest here for an hour. Therefore, after serving as a soldier for so many years, he knows that if the rest time is too long, the sequelae of physical fatigue after the rapid march will be greater. From various signs, this will have a higher decline in combat effectiveness. Fortunately, however, the 3000 people who followed him this time were veterans who survived the battlefield of countless blood and fire. Therefore, he did not need to worry about his own control and adjustment. The only thing he needs to worry about is the thirty mages. After a short rest, the army went on the road again. After four hours of normal marching, the army ushered in another short rest time, which was shortened to half an hour. Although the mages'' resentment was obviously greater, Weber was too lazy to say anything. When the half-hour break was over, Weber immediately ordered the whole army to continue to start. This time, they would carry out a two-and-a-half-hour rush. After twelve and a half hours of marching, the troops finally stopped. On this day alone, they have completed a third of the journey of the gray shadow forest. Although there is almost no sunshine here because of the tall canopy, Weber, who has a keen sense of time, can still easily distinguish that the outside world should be night. So camping and rest is what they need to do at this time. But soon, all mages had another bad news: they had only six hours of rest. But this time, the 30 mages didn''t even have the strength to complain. They simply ate some food and fell asleep. After a while, a slight snore sounded. Today''s marching rhythm is too hard for these mages who came from the mage Association. After all, the long-term respect and treatment has already made them forget their hard work in learning magic. Although they still maintain the ability to fight, they have gradually forgotten their own fighting mode because they are more accustomed to the team fighting mode of the mage group. It was not easy for Weber to have time to breathe a sigh of relief until these mages were quiet. "My Lord, I find something wrong in the forest." But before Weber took out the dried meat from his food bag, a man he arranged to be a scout ran over, "the situation is a little strange tonight." "What do you mean?" Weber''s face became a little nervous. "There is no trace of Warcraft within hundreds of meters nearby." The Scout said in a deep voice, "and I also found a lot of people. Judging from the pace, it should be the demon hunters who are active. Just... " "Just what?" Weber had some doubts. "The Warcraft in the grey shadow forest are generally not high-level, and the threat to ordinary people is really not low, but once large-scale troops enter, these low-level Warcraft will not come to our trouble. In particular, we are still an army. As long as we don''t provoke those damn demons over the flower sea, even the big lizard won''t run out in this forest. " "My Lord, it may be easy to explain the problem of Warcraft, but... The demon hunters here in the gray shadow forest almost never take action after nightfall." The Scout obviously knew the situation of the grey shadow forest very well, "and... According to the observation, we found that almost all the active demon hunters are high-level demon hunters. They seem to be cleaning up this area. Under normal circumstances, if these demon hunters find that our regular army has entered, they should choose to avoid it for the first time. Even hunting will not be so close to us. " "Is there a conspiracy?" "Subordinates are not sure." The Scout quickly bowed his head. He is just a scout. He is only responsible for truthfully reporting the found situations and problems. Other judgments are not his scope of responsibility. Then there was a long period of silence. But in any case, as the interim commander in chief of the force, Weber must also be responsible for the situation of the whole team. Therefore, he soon strengthened the number of night watchmen, and its scale has more than doubled. Although this will affect the next combat effectiveness of the army and even involve his combat plan, he also knows that the value of 30 mages is much higher than that of their regiment, so he dare not take risks. In the battle orders he received, he must give priority to ensuring the safety of the mage regiment at the first time. To put it awkwardly, their 3000 people are not much worse than cannon fodder, that is, a little more advanced cannon fodder. In Weber''s worried night, the imagined raid, conspiracy and even scuffle did not appear, which made Weber feel a little better. However, what followed was a helpless sense of emptiness. Because of the sudden strengthening of the night watch scale last night, the combat effectiveness of the whole force had to be reduced by at least 20%. This is still his conservative estimate. Therefore, it is naturally impossible to implement the plan that today was to recreate yesterday''s March rhythm. Originally, according to Weber''s plan, they would cross the whole gray shadow forest in three days, and then get a sufficient rest of ten hours on the third night. They would appear on the flank of dabion''s main force now stationed in yadby at noon on the fourth day. If everything developed according to his assumption, At this time, they can not only play the role of strange soldiers, but also carry out a counter attack because of the arrival of the mage group. At worst, they can also cause a heavy loss to the enemy. But now, he has to revise the battle plan. If he still wants to give the whole army a sufficient rest before leaving the gray shadow forest, they will appear on the battlefield on the fifth day. If they cut into the battlefield at this time point, unless the enemy has not launched an attack, their appearance is equivalent to a sheep sent to the tiger''s mouth, In addition to contributing battlefield feats to each other, it has no value. During the whole day''s March, Weber was constantly thinking about the fastest and most favorable battle plan, but he still didn''t come up with a complete plan until the whole army began to rest at night, which made him feel a little annoyed. "Business as usual." Finally, Weber could only reluctantly give such an order. The wind is getting stronger. The humidity in the air was more obvious, and this time there was a faint fishy smell. For these soldiers who have been on the battlefield for a long time, they can immediately distinguish that the fishy smell is bloody, which can make the wind convey the bloody smell. What kind of killing will have such a result! Weber was awakened at the first moment. And the scouts sent out soon brought a reply: those high-level demon hunters did not know why, and they carried out a bloody killing here in the gray shadow forest. It seemed that they slaughtered all the wolves in several tribal sizes, and then processed materials on the spot, and the bloody smell was emitted from these corpses. Weber frowned at the reply. As we all know, demon hunters almost never cooperate. Even if there is, it must be guaranteed. It is by no means possible for several demon hunters to kill several wolves of tribal scale at one stroke. According to the report of the scouts, this is also proved. A total of more than 50 high-level demon hunters participated in the operation, and some of them seem to be injured. However, the scouts dare not get too close, mainly for fear of causing misunderstanding. For the grey shadow forest, it can be called a high-level demon hunter only when its strength reaches the upper silver realm. The purpose of gathering more than 50 high-level demon hunters is not simple. Weber first thought of the overlord in the gray shadow forest: thunder fire double headed lizard. Only this behemoth is worth more than 50 demon hunters working together, and it must be someone who offered a high price to buy some materials of this behemoth at this time. And the price is even enough to make these demon hunters give up their prejudice and hostility and choose cooperation. Thinking of this, Weber''s heart relaxed slightly. He did not order to strengthen the vigil, but he did not revoke the existing vigil scale. The whole temporary camp has not changed at all. It is like a calm lake without any ripples. But Weber didn''t know that all the changes in the camp had long fallen into the eyes of one person. The man standing calmly on a treetop not far from Weber''s camp through the dark environment of the gray shadow forest and the shelter of the leaves is not others, but the person Sean trusts and relies on most. William Yale. His original calm face now showed a smile. The drunken blush and gently raised corners of his mouth appeared on his face, which seemed particularly charming and charming in the dark. It''s just a pity that no one can see William now. "This commander is very cautious. He is the same kind of person as Stalin. It is difficult for such enemies to defeat any surprise tactics on the front battlefield, because their steadiness and caution force any enemy to attack from the front if they want to defeat them." William''s voice revealed a little excitement, "that''s why Stalin could defeat many times his enemies when he garrisoned on the side of the burbis last time. It is impossible to destroy the troops commanded by any such commander without paying a heavy price. " "Sir, do you mean... Catch him alive?" Behind William was Bannock. The barrier Paladin now follows William like the shadow of William. Although his strength has not broken through the golden realm, Sean doesn''t mind investing a lot of materials in him, which makes him at least have no counterattack in the face of the next golden strong. The former senior demon hunter followed William. William couldn''t understand the whole grey shadow forest. In fact, as early as a few days ago, after breaking through the three defense lines led by yadby, William secretly entered the gray shadow forest with a personal guard in charge of Bannock. With the help of Bannock''s understanding of the gray shadow forest, they successfully avoided all the nails arranged by Hella in the gray shadow forest. So in fact, no matter which army enters the gray shadow forest, or when, as long as they think of taking the gray shadow forest route to enter jedby''s collar, it is tantamount to announcing that they have crashed into the cobweb that William has already woven. "No need." William shook his head. "It''s enough to have a Stalin, and another person with the same talent and ability as Stalin is not a good thing for us, but a burden and... Burden." Bannock nodded thoughtfully. "Act." "Yes." Bannock answered in a deep voice, and then he imitated the voice of a bird and Warcraft unique to the gray shadow forest and gently whistled. After a moment of silence, there began to be a series of sounds. If you listen carefully, you can find that these sounds happen to surround the whole camp. But it''s a pity that everyone, including Weber, didn''t find this at all. Until the first sharp arrow broke through the air and nailed a magician to the ground, the whole camp was boiling like boiling water. But for the exhausted magicians, the raid came too fast. They had already aimed their arrows and covered them like raindrops. In this wave of arrow rain, more than ten magicians were directly shot and killed before they could respond, and more soldiers died to protect these magicians, but even so, nearly ten magicians were injured in various ways. The only surviving magician, less than five people! When Weber woke up and saw the scene in front of him, he only felt a burst of blood rush into his brain, which made him almost faint as soon as his eyes were dark. The most important mage group, because of fatigue and a little negligence, directly lost 25 people in a wave of arrow rain! Why does the grey shadow forest have archers? But the question came to his mind and he immediately found the answer. Regular archers can''t give full play to their combat effectiveness in the grey shadow forest. Therefore, there is only one kind of people who can shoot such accurate arrows in the grey shadow forest, those high-level demon hunters! Why do these demon hunters dare to attack them!? Weber looked unbelievable. In his impression, even though the demon hunter was arrogant, he never dared to conflict with any army. After all, with the formation and cooperation of the regular army, the demon hunters like lone Rangers will not have any advantages at all, and the end waiting for them will be death. It is precisely out of this consideration that since last night, although he has heard of the large-scale actions of high-level demon hunters, Weber''s own sense of superiority of soldiers, or soldiers, has not made him really pay attention to these demon hunters. In his opinion, increasing the number and alert range of night watchmen has paid enough attention to those demon hunters, and even vaguely revealed a message that there are regular troops nearby. If those demon hunters are smart enough, they will choose to escape. But now! Arrow rain continues! Although these arrows are a little sparse, but each arrow breaks through the air, there must be a soldier falling forever, which makes Weber feel a burst of crazy anger. But the anger came and went quickly. After the anger disappeared, Weber ushered in a fear of death. Because in his vision, large-scale regular soldiers began to appear. These soldiers have completely formed an encirclement, completely encircling all of them. The soldiers in front of Weber didn''t play any flag, but just glanced at the soldiers'' equipment and clothes, Weber already knew the origin of the army. Thunder front. The most terrible and powerful army under the female devil from tonis fortress! At this time, the only thought that still lingered in Weber''s mind was why the army that frightened the whole dabion Kingdom appeared here! Chapter 586 Hella looked curiously at the room Sean had arranged for herself. Originally, she thought that what was waiting for her would be a cell, but the result was completely different from what she thought. This is a very clean room. The furnishings in the room are very simple, that is, the common choice of vases, desks and oil paintings, but it can be seen that it has been carefully adjusted and decorated, because the whole room looks unique simplicity and atmosphere. However, what really satisfied Hella was not these, but that she could smell a faint fragrance in this room, which was a natural flower fragrance rather than a flower fragrance artificially reconciled by alchemists. Haila likes the smell of natural flowers because it reminds her of her mother''s tenderness. A light knock on the door sounded. Haila looked back at the door, but she didn''t speak. After a while, the door rang again. "Come in... Please come in." Hella finally reacted this time, but after her habitual opening, she finally remembered her situation at the moment, so her words changed a little. No one else came in through the door. It was Sean. With a faint smile on his face, he looked around for a while, then he looked at Haila and said with a smile, "how''s it going? Are you satisfied?" "Very satisfied." Hella nodded her head in a big way. Her eyes were very clear and calm. There was no shame of being a prisoner, or the pride of being treated favorably. Simple and clean. "You said that if we can successfully leave nugus manor, then I am qualified to discuss the next cooperation with you, right?" Sean opened a chair, then sat up and looked at Haila standing in the middle of the room. "Now, can we talk about our cooperation?" Hella frowned slightly. To tell the truth, Haila''s beauty is not outstanding. If her facial features are taken out alone, they will feel good, but when they are organized together, they give people an ordinary feeling and won''t make people have a bright surprise. In Sean''s words on the earth, it is the type that can''t be found in the typical humiliating sea. But even so, Haila still has a temperament that ordinary people don''t have. After all, from the moment she was sensible, the skills she learned and mastered were destined to be impossible to be ordinary in her life. Of course, another aspect is also related to her family background. Therefore, when Haila''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the breath of her unique superior authority naturally came out. But it didn''t make any difference to Sean. He still looked at Hella with a smile. A few seconds later, Haila finally realized her gaffe, and then opened a chair and sat opposite Sean. But her behavior is different from that of ordinary people. She has no affectation and pinch. She looks at Sean calmly and generously, and then opens her mouth and says, "what kind of cooperation method?" "You are not the only survivor of the Garcia family." Sean said with a smile. Looking at Sean''s smile, Haila felt it was like a devil''s smile. Smart as she certainly knows that Sean''s sentence is actually a temptation and a trap that forces her to give up the initiative in negotiation. If it is in any other case, she will certainly not give up the initiative in negotiation, but this time she can''t help it. So after thinking for a few seconds, Hella finally said, "how many survivors are there?" "When the Garcia family was framed because of a political conspiracy, they didn''t fall behind. There were three people who successfully escaped the siege." Sean said calmly, "two of them are your uncles, and the other is a strong man hired by the Garcia family at that time But I guess you''re not interested in the strong one. " There was a flash of mockery in Hera''s eyes. The so-called strong man is nothing more than inferior or superior gold. If the Garcia family had a strong man in the holy land, it would not have become a substitute for the dead because of that political conspiracy. Therefore, the simple strong man in the golden realm is really not taken into account by Haila. After all, in her current status - of course, before being captured alive by Sean - let alone the strong man in the golden realm, she is qualified to command the strong man at the holy land level. "But in fact, if there is no strong man, let alone your two uncles, even your mother can''t run away." Sean had long known that Hella would show such an expression, so his tone also contained a trace of contempt. This subtle pleasure of slapping on the face made Sean feel very happy. "At present, I have some clues about the strong man. At that time, he went back to save your two uncles after ensuring that your mother escaped successfully, Of course, I''m not sure what the final result will be. " "You mean..." a glimmer of excitement flashed in Hella''s eyes. "As long as you find that person, you can find the survivors of the Garcia family?" "I''m not sure, but it''s a clue." Sean smiled. "What do you want me to do?" After getting excited, Haila soon calmed down. Of course, she knew that Sean would not say this for no reason, so she might as well simply listen to what Sean planned to let her do, which was better than bargaining with him without knowing Sean''s bottom line. "I said it was cooperation." Sean smiled. "The definition of cooperation is very broad." Hella said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what kind of cooperation you mean." "I need subordinates like you." "Is there any difference between this and subjecting me to you?" Hella let out a sneer. "Of course." Sean nodded seriously, "surrender to me. That means you can only follow my orders. But what I need is not a puppet who can only listen to orders. What I need is your talent. Your general trend that almost forced me to a dead end, and your layout ability is far beyond ordinary people And I will not simply regard you as a subordinate. I will restore your reputation and even let you re-establish the Garcia family If we have to say the essential meaning, it is probably that we are equal, not subordinate. " Listening to Sean''s words, Haila fell into deep meditation. She boasted that she saw countless people. She only needed to have a simple conversation with each other to see whether the other party''s words were sincere. According to her observation, she could see that Sean''s words were not so simple to fool her, but very serious to tell her, which surprised Hella. Why is there such a noble in the world? "Did you and William say the same?" "In the face of William, I want to be simple and rough." Hearing Hella''s question, Sean couldn''t help thinking of what he looked like when he first met William. "I said a word to him." "Simple and rough?" Hella was stunned. "What do you say?" "I need you." Hearing Sean''s so straightforward words, Haila was stunned for several seconds before she finally couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really simple and rough enough You use this sentence to make William follow you from now on? " "Trust takes time to build." Sean shrugged. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this sentence. He remembered that when he was in the game, the president of his guild often said this sentence to people, and then many people were fooled into getting on the thief ship by him. "I handed over the military authority of the whole territory to him and never interfered in any of his actions, because I didn''t think it necessary, And I also believe he can do all this well This is the trust William and I have built in each other. " Hearing Sean''s words, Hera''s eyes were a little more strange. In her impression, what she learned from childhood was intrigue, because even relatives in the family were enemies to her. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to herself, so from the moment she was sensible, she never experienced what family affection is. Even in the face of her father, her only impression is still the score system in the family - she can live only if she gets a higher score, and then stand at the highest point of the whole family and have more authority. Therefore, trust this kind of thing, but Haila has never owned it. Or yes, but that''s because others trust her, not because she trusts others. There is an essential gap between the two. "What do you need me to do?" Hella was silent for a moment before she spoke. "As I said, what I need is not a puppet who can only obey orders." Sean whispered, "with your intelligence, you will be able to find a suitable position in my team As I said, trust takes time to build, but I don''t mind building trust in you from this moment, so if you want to go out for a walk, or go to the conference room to listen to the meeting and see the strategic plan for this time, no one will stop you. " Hella suddenly fell silent and didn''t respond to Sean''s words. However, Sean didn''t mind. He stood up politely, then made an aristocratic etiquette to Hella, and said again: "about your identity, Neil will soon send someone to check with you. From this moment on, you can officially abandon nugus and restore Garcia However, because it is a time of war, I hope you can stay in this residence. Even the strong ones in the holy land can''t hurt you. " "I seem to understand why you don''t pay attention to the strong in the holy land." Hella burst into laughter as if she had caught a secret. "The matter is actually a little complicated. I''ll explain it to you when I have a chance." Sean knew that Hella must have wanted to make a mistake, but at this time, he wanted to explain, and he didn''t know where to start, and it also involved many other interests, so Sean thought it was better not to make it too clear for the time being. "As a first step in building trust, I think I need to tell you something." "What''s up?" "Just before you raided nugus manor, I just gave an order to let the mage regiment led by berbis secretly reinforce yadby through the gray shadow forest." Hella said, "moreover, I have made some minor adjustments to the defense forces of berbis and chilav. In fact, it is a trap. If you rashly launch an attack, you will only suffer heavy losses." "You mean, you let the mage regiment reinforce yadby''s leader through the gray shadow forest?" "Yes." Hella nodded. "So now I want to tell you that your army in yadby will be very dangerous." "If I want to pass the gray shadow forest, then I don''t think I need to worry." Sean smiled. "There is an underground black market of demon hunters in the grey shadow forest. I have been beaten down by me a long time ago. I also robbed things from the chamber of Commerce Alliance, so in fact, I have already prepared an ambush there waiting for you to send someone through the grey shadow forest." "As far as I know, the situation of the grey shadow forest is somewhat complicated, and the military strength of the army I ordered to be dispatched is not weaker than that of the general army. With the assistance of the mage regiment, I''m afraid the combat effectiveness is not much weaker than that of the fourth Legion." Haila frowned slightly. She felt a little incomprehensible about Sean''s pride. "So just from the perspective of combat effectiveness, I don''t think you have any troops that can stop the advance of this army." "What if there were five thousand thunder fronts?" Sean smiled. This time, Hera could finally understand where Sean''s pride and superiority were. Chapter 587 The thunder front is an elite army that yasna really spent countless efforts to build. This army made countless contributions in the first war with the kingdom of dabion. At the same time, it has also become a lingering nightmare for all southern nobles in the kingdom of dabion. Because they are also the troops with the honor of independence, few troops can defeat the "devil''s teeth" called by the Dabian nobility on the frontal battlefield, except the tequila army of the boulder family. However, the boulder family also paid a great price in that battle. At least at that time, two private troops of the Marquis of the boulder family were forcibly knocked out of the establishment. Therefore, for the kingdom of dabion, the only good thing is that this "devil''s tooth" has only 10000 people. However, after the war between the gorge Rift Valley and the saint of the nugus family named Lawrence, the thunder front actually has only 7000 people. After all, it is not easy for this army to supplement its troops. However, although the war situation is tragic, it at least makes this army successfully reach the level of quasi level 5 army. It can become an ace army comparable to the elite army of the empire with only one foot away from the door. So let such an army ambush in the gray shadow forest, and its scale is still a crowd of 5000 people. Let alone a force that can play the level of four armies with the help of the mage regiment and the use of equipment and geographical advantages. Even the mountain lion Legion that has not been destroyed has to hate when it is blocked by the thunder front. Therefore, the battle from the grey shadow forest is simply a one-sided massacre. In this massacre, William''s side only paid the price of the death of hundreds of thunder front soldiers and the death of more than ten fifth and sixth order demon hunters, and successfully wiped out the mage regiment and 3000 escort troops in the southern theater of dabion kingdom. In the slaughter order confirmed by William, none of dabion''s soldiers could leave alive. After the end of the war, William changed the thunder front for the first time, and at the same time, he also asked the 30 accompanying magistrates to dress up as mages. For William, this trojan horse tactic is simply a conspiracy tactic that can''t be played any more well. At the same time, in order to cooperate with this trojan horse force, William also ordered the large forces on standby under yadby to launch a fierce attack. Within two days, he completely tore through the defense line of dabion''s leader in yadby and fought with the enemy''s main force. Taking advantage of this chaotic moment, the Trojan horse force naturally "just right" appeared on the edge of the battlefield, giving panda''s leader a fatal attack, making dabion''s main force in yadebi win a breathing time and easily gain the trust of this force. Then the second battle broke out, and there was almost no suspense. The special force composed of 3000 thunder fronts and 30 deities of the snow and winter church easily broke through the enemy''s base camp, successfully hijacked and paralyzed the local command center, resulting in complete chaos in the front battlefield, and then eroded by the steel wings and Cecilia guards. Of course, in this war, the casualties of thunder front were also not small. In the end, only more than 1000 of the 3000 troops survived, and this was because shefanio was very active on the battlefield. If there was not such a strong man who could be regarded as a quasi holy land who came and went on the battlefield, I''m afraid it''s not easy to paralyze the entire enemy command center. However, this extremely risky behavior has also achieved great gains, especially its strategic significance is irreplaceable. The fall of yedby also meant the complete fall of at least half of southern dabion. If at this time, the dabion army led by berbis and chilav does not withdraw, they are likely to bear the siege attack from four or even five sides. However, if they withdraw, it will also be tantamount to giving away their hard won strategic advantages, and even completely losing their advantages because their withdrawal leads to insufficient strategic depth. Therefore, whether the dabion army led by berbis and chilav will withdraw or not, it is only a matter of time before the Principality of lane wins a great victory in the southern theater. According to conventional military skills, the overall victory of the first World War area can win many honors and meritorious deeds for the commander in charge of the war area. Therefore, if Sean can become the first commander to end the war in the third world war area divided by this war, he will naturally add a very strong mark to the resume of the Principality of Ryan, Even the military headquarters of the Principality of lane can occupy a more important position in the future. And in a sense, if the southern theater in charge of Sean is the first theater to calm the war, it is definitely a very loud slap for those nobles in the northwest theater. Because the northwest theater should be a well deserved gathering place for strong people, whether it is from the attitude of the principality''s military headquarters for logistical support, the mobilization of those nobles in the principality, or the differences in identity and status. But in fact, the northwest war zone has no harvest at all, and its war report data is not even as much as the joint war reports of the three families of yasna, Boulder family and Dubai family. It was not only William, Neil and others who could see this, but also Haila Garcia, who had officially joined Sean''s command, spent several days. When William announced that he had officially won the jedby collar and completely defeated the enemy, Haila also found these problems. It can even be said that she found far more problems than Sean and others seem. After all, she is the authority in this field. So Hella offered Sean her first trick after becoming a member of her staff: spreading rumors. It''s not very accurate to say it''s a rumor. After all, it did happen. As we all know, the nugus family''s surprise attack is naturally a very sensitive thing, so Haila can guess that her father will hide and block the news. However, she has now separated from the nugus family, so naturally she doesn''t care about all this. Therefore, after she borrowed some manpower from William and rupee, she began to announce the rumor that Haila is dead in the berbis and chilav. Then, as Hella expected, there were some very subtle panic reactions in the garrison of bobis and chilav. Of course, this reaction only spread among the upper officers. For the lower officers and soldiers, they simply did not know that all their actions from the beginning to today came from the layout of a woman. After this subtle panic began to spread, the second thing Hera did was to redraw a copy of the defense force map of berbis and chilav to William. After obtaining this completely confidential information, William did not disappoint Hella. He did not completely defeat the garrison of the burbis and chilav leaders in one breath, but used some slight advantages in military strength to harvest the troops on the defense line bit by bit in a way of encroachment, and dragged the two troops completely on the battlefield, This set of slow knife meat cutting tactics of boiling frogs in warm water showed an extremely amazing effect in William''s hands. Of course, in a sense, this is the first time William and Hella have joined hands. One carries out layout planning and the other carries out tactical attack. These two wise generals, ranking seventh and tenth among the top ten generals respectively, will soon make dabion fully appreciate the terrible of strategy. Because when the garrison generals of burbis and chilav realized that the situation was wrong and decided to retreat together after meeting, they finally found that their back road had been completely broken, and the troops blocking their retreat route were not ordinary troops, but the three most powerful armies under Sean, the lion of thunder Cecilia guards and steel wings. In the early stage of the battlefield, after successfully annihilating the mountain lion corps, the thunder lion has been hidden in pieces. After knowing the joint plan of yasna and the boulder family, Sean naturally recalled this extremely powerful force at the first time. Although the lion of thunder didn''t catch up with the war against yadby, at the last minute, Alfred led the lion of thunder to smoothly participate in the closing battle planned by two ten generals. If this is only bad news for the troops stationed in the two places, then when they found that the terrible "devil''s tooth" of thunder front actually appeared in the north of the battle field of berbis, it is said that the top commander of berbis fainted on the spot, because this is not bad news, but a disaster. The next war was almost a one-sided situation. The two armies besieged here and unable to break through could not even meet, so they were surrounded and fought by the army led by panda. Facing the scene, Sean only thought of one word. shut the dogs up to beat them. On April 11, 1874, after a month of fighting, dabion''s troops stationed in berbis and chilav finally announced their unconditional surrender to Sean Connery, the Lord of panda in the Principality of Ryan. Although in fact, there are still several armies in the south of the kingdom of dabion with combat effectiveness, and even Prince hodgdie''s private soldiers have not been sent out, more than two-thirds of the whole South has been under Sean''s control, and the real main force has been completely annihilated. Naturally, Sean does not pay attention to the remaining resistance. So far, it can be said that the war between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane in the southern theater ended with the Principality of Lane''s overall victory. And Sean Connery naturally became the first commander to end the war in the third world war area of the Principality of Ryan. It is said that when the upper nobles in the northwest war zone heard about it, many people broke their wine glasses directly. Then, an order from the supreme commander was sent to the city of void at the same time. Chapter 588 The southern war zone became the first war zone to be calmed, which was a heavy bomb in both the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane. It is reported that after hearing the news, it was not only the nobles of the Principality of Ryan in the northwest war zone who threw away their wine glasses, but also the one in the palace of the kingdom of dabion who broke a lot of things. Of course, the most angry and frightened were the surviving nobles in the south, such as Yashan nugus and Lord yen Howard. The reason why they were angry was that they thought with their toes and could know that the southern theater lost so quickly must be because Haila sold them out, because they both knew very well, Haila didn''t die at all, but was taken away by Sean Connery. The reason for their fear is similar to the reason for their anger. It must be that Haila couldn''t stand torture, so she disclosed all the secrets to the other party. This time, all the layout of the whole southern battlefield was planned by Haila. It''s conceivable how much the secrets she spit out. However, when they really wanted to take over the revision, they found that they couldn''t start at all, because they didn''t know what Haila''s ideas were at the beginning, and what the meaning or traps of her arrangements were. So the two Dukes began to disagree with each other, and finally the two sides completely parted ways. This moment is also equivalent to officially announcing the demise of the nugus family, which used to be infinitely brilliant and could even shout with the boulder family. After all, the main front forces fighting Panda are almost all the effective forces of the nugus family faction. But on this side of the southern theater, there was a man who was not in the slightest panic. Prince kazez hodgdie. He also has 30000 troops under his command, as well as a scarlet Knight Order of elite army level. Although the size of this knight regiment is only 1000 people, if used well, its combat effectiveness will not be weaker than that of a heavy cavalry regiment of 10000 people. Of course, the most important point is that in the whole southern theater defense line personally arranged by Haila, the prince has not participated from beginning to end. Therefore, his army has not only maintained a perfect scale, but also its combat effectiveness level has not decreased at all. Even because he did not participate in the layout of Haila, no one knew how the prince''s specific defense force layout was. If he just guarded his own territory and wanted to destroy the prince, it would be a real strong attack. According to the practice of ordinary commanders, they will certainly choose to avoid the territory commanded by the prince. At most, they will just be on guard, or at least they will not attack him head-on. After all, the whole southern theater has completely calmed down and ended the war, and the remaining amount of resistance is negligible. But Sean really couldn''t ignore the prince. Like Ashan nugus and yen Howard, two southern aristocrats, Sean may be able to ignore them for the time being. Because at present, after knowing that the southern theater was almost occupied, the Duke of yen Howard directly took people and turned to the camp in the southeast theater. Now he is biting the boulder family like a mad dog; As for the Duke Ashan nugus, if Sean wants to completely defeat or even live the Duke, that is, every minute, he just needs to ask Rena to take the people of the scarlet knights. So it''s not so much ignoring it as not worth Sean''s attention. Anyway, once he moves East, the confrontation with yen Howard will happen sooner or later. Sean hopes that this old guy will not be killed by Athena first. Only prince kazez hodgdie, Sean must solve it anyway. And still take the initiative to solve it. If he doesn''t want to die. Sean clenched the dead bone in his hand. This epic weapon brought him great benefits. The most important thing is that this weapon can become more powerful with his strength. Although he is still limited to the strength of the upper silver and has not made a breakthrough, he believes that once he breaks through to the lower gold, the dead bone should get a strong attribute increase, which is the reason why Sean likes the dead bone very much so far. Because at this stage, it is really difficult to have another weapon that can surpass the dead bone in performance. However, it was because of the excellence of the dead bone that Sean caused himself a big trouble. He must cut off the blood of Prince kazez hodgdie, which is his agreement with Romeo, otherwise his soul will be taken away by the devil Lord kantenas. After all, this is not a game, but a real world. All rules and tasks are no longer explained by the word "task failure". Once almost all tasks fail, the price is death. Therefore, after basically calming the war in the southern theater, Sean held the first plenary meeting after the war after allowing the people to rest for a period of time. Many people participated in the meeting. It can be said that Sean''s current team has been present. Even the heads of the mercenary corps were lucky to be invited, which really made them a little scared. After all, the name of the head of the mercenary Corps seems great, but unless it is the first-class mercenary Corps on the mainland, Otherwise, they will never be regarded by those nobles. However, because the heads of these mercenaries were present, the situation in the conference room was actually a little subtle. In this large conference room, which can accommodate more than 30 people, there are three distinct people. The group of people sitting on the left side of the long table in the conference room are those nobles from the Principality of Ryan. They are mainly Noreen Sharon. Although the number is only five, they are real nobles after all. They have developed an arrogant and domineering style since childhood. Therefore, even before they were severely deterred by Sean''s downfall, But these guys who have forgotten the pain after the scar are all full of momentum at the moment, as if they were the masters in this conference room. The group of people sitting on the right side of the long table, although there are more than five people from the old aristocratic family of the Principality of lane, they are the weakest in the whole room. These six people are naturally the six heads of the mercenary Corps. Of course, not everyone will pay attention to those nobles, such as Katrina, the head of the red scorpion mercenary corps, and Caroline, the head of the fierce bear mercenary Corps. These two guys don''t pay attention to those nobles, but because the momentum of other companions is relatively weak, Therefore, no matter how strong they are, they can''t hold the scene. As for the other group, it''s naturally Sean''s people. In addition to the two giants William and Neil, the people who took the seat now officially joined the third giant, which is second only to Sean and can be compared with William and Neil. HeLa nugus. For Haila, a very ordinary looking woman, none of the people present had not suffered from her, and even everyone felt the pain of almost leaving home for a time. Therefore, none of Sean''s followers objected to Hella''s becoming one of the three giants second only to Sean. On the contrary, they felt quite secure. This is the highest embodiment of respecting the strength of the miracle mainland. In addition to the big three, the other people present included 12 people, including Alfred, Rena, shefanio, Stalin, Adolf, nock, Clov, anno, Thain, Tina, Cecilia and Rudd. Among these people, except for xuefanio, TiNi, Cecilia and Rudd, all others are already at the level of head of the army. Even in the system of other families, those who can hold the post of head of the army are also big people. As for shefanio and Tina, the people present were no strangers. In the last battle between berbis and chilav, shefanio led her Shenguan regiment to become the most gorgeous scenery in the whole battlefield. It is precisely because of the existence of this Shenguan regiment that Cecilia close guard regiment and steel wing, which are responsible for blocking the enemy''s retreat, can block the charge of up to 50000 people and provide the most favorable guarantee for the opening of the lion of thunder. That''s why Sean ordered a bloody battle and didn''t let any enemy on the battlefield escape. Because he had the news of the magistrates, Sean didn''t want to divulge it for the time being. But for those present, this is no secret. According to rupee''s information, Sean also knew that since the end of the battle, the five nobles from the Principality of lane had gone to inquire about shefanio and Tina and the god they believed in. However, norlain was the only one to stop. The other four nobles tried to get close to shefanio or TiNi, but it was a pity that they failed. However, some nobles chose to go second and please other members of the magistrates. Of course, Sean knew what these nobles were thinking. After all, if he could have a Shenguan regiment, it would definitely be a terrible increase in combat power. However, if these nobles simply thought that they could win over a group of magistrates in this way, it would be a big mistake. After all, shefanio and TiNi were willing to work for him because he had a contract with ACE winter. Therefore, the ultimate behavior of these nobles can only attract one or two deities. In this way, it is not difficult to ensure the situation of the nobles themselves, but it is absolutely impossible to put them into use in the war. Sitting in the conference room, Sean''s eyes swept through everyone present. His face was very solemn and had an unprecedented seriousness, which was very different from Sean in the impression of many people present. Only those who have followed Sean through countless battles will know that once Sean shows such a face, it usually means that he has made a decision in his heart. "How are we now?" Sean said solemnly, sitting in the hall of the conference room. "If the southern part of the kingdom of dabion is basically under our control, the remaining resistance can be ignored." It was not the big three under Sean who spoke, but a Viscount from the Principality of lane, whose face looked a little excited. In fact, not only the Viscount, but also the other four nobles except nolain, all looked excited at this time. Originally, they just wanted to make some meritorious achievements here, but they didn''t think too much, but the result was wrong, because the southern theater was the first theater to calm the war, and they could make no less meritorious achievements only by this point. Especially in that battle, all of them participated. No matter what, they were the troops participating in the front line. Even if Sean didn''t give them some good words to exaggerate their military skills, this great military skill could not be wiped out. "So what do you think we should do at this time?" Sean glanced at the viscount. Of course he knew why he was excited, but so what? "I think we should reinforce the southeast theater or the northwest theater now." The Viscount still said excitedly, "now the only one in the southern theater that still has relatively complete combat power is Prince hodgdie''s army. Although we can''t completely eliminate the prince''s living power, it''s meaningless for us at present, Therefore, we only need to stay with one or two troops to prevent any movement from the other side. " Is it really meaningless to destroy Prince hodgdie''s troops? Everyone present knows that this is not the case. Only by truly defeating Prince hodgdie''s forces, capturing or even killing the prince alive, can this be regarded as the real end of the war in the southern theater, otherwise it can only be regarded as the nominal end of the war in the southern theater. In order to maintain this apparent unity, it means that Sean must stay here with a force enough to contain Prince hodgdie''s forces. Otherwise, once he turns to reinforce the other two war zones, Prince hodgdie will launch a counterattack. When Sean returns, it is estimated that most of the territory he has won will be lost, Even strict focus will affect the strategic plans of the other two theaters. Therefore, it is absolutely a very important thing to eliminate the living power of Prince hodgdie. However, for the nobles present, the military strength of a prince dabion is not enough. Perhaps if a nobleman is allowed to deal with it, it is indeed a lot of achievements, but no nobleman present has the strength to deal with the prince''s military strength alone. So this is the reason why they don''t want to face the prince, because no one wants to have less achievements. "Do you mean we should reinforce other war zones now?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Yes." The Viscount nodded. "Oh." Sean smiled, but ignored the noble, "William, Hella, what do you think?" "I think we should solve hodgdy first." Hearing Sean''s words, Haila and William would not know Sean''s idea. This guy obviously wants to find Prince hodgdie''s trouble. Although they don''t know the reason, they certainly won''t go against the meaning of the Lord in name at this time. Only Rena knew why Sean was in such a hurry to solve Prince kazez hodgdie, because she was also present at the original agreement with Romeo. It was because of that time that she became a follower of Sean and fought with Sean all the way to this day. "This is a complete waste of combat power!" When the Viscount heard William''s words, he immediately refuted, "just a prince..." "Just?" Haila sneered. Since the last battle, Haila has completely occupied the position of one of the three giants. Although she has not put on the score of a great aristocrat, some of her nature, which can almost be said to be imprinted on her bones, can not be changed in any case. Therefore, her sneer makes people feel like being in an ice cave, "If you are just a prince, please go and solve him. Let''s congratulate you in advance." "You!" The Viscount was speechless by Haila''s choking. The other three nobles looked at each other and generally understood that Sean, their nominal commander now, was determined to fight Prince kazez hodgdie. Although they had little war merit, they didn''t have to quarrel with the commander about it. After all, their combined strength is the same as that of the commander, which can be seen from the last battle without them. In a sense, they are no different from the baggage troops. "In a purely strategic sense, if we do not solve the prince of dabion, we can only reinforce the southern theater. At the same time, we must leave nearly half of our troops to prevent the prince from counterattack." If it was Haila in the past, she didn''t need to explain it in detail to these people, but the current environment was different. She thought she was no longer the high Haila nugus. Here, she was only Sean''s subordinate and a chief of staff without a title. Based on her understanding of the nobility, if the nobility wanted to trouble her, It''s just an existence that can be kneaded at will. Therefore, whether it''s because of herself or Sean''s face problem, she still has to explain some words, "don''t forget, we just solved the main force in the southern theater of dabion, but the Howard family''s big force didn''t lose anything because of this war." After hearing Hella''s words, everyone chose silence. They are not fools. Of course, they know what kind of threat the complete force scale of Prince kazez hodgdie is to them. Originally, this is just a choice to fight or not. Since Sean insists on fighting, of course, they will not argue about anything without interest. But just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly knocked open. All the participants were stunned. The expressions on their faces were suspicious, surprised, vigilant and unhappy. But when they saw the clothes of the people who broke into the conference room, the faces of the nobles from the Principality of lane became a little respectful. Sean''s eyes did not fall on these people, but looked over them to the guards who had been knocked down outside the door. Those were dark winged soldiers, heavy armor guards trained by William, but now they were all knocked down. If it weren''t for the faint smell on his body, Sean would feel that they had been killed. Bannock, who was in charge of guarding outside the door, was easily suppressed by a middle-aged man at the moment. If he hadn''t been a special meat shield profession of barrier Paladin, I''m afraid he wouldn''t end up much better than those heavy armor guards. Of course, the most important thing is that the man who suppressed Bannock did not kill, otherwise he would have been able to solve Bannock with his strength at the top of the golden peak. "I''m the special envoy of Ryan''s military headquarters. Who''s Baron pandering, Sean Connery?" A man with a moustache lined up. His eyes were hanging upside down. He looked a bit sinister, which made Sean dislike it very much. However, after hearing his words, the five nobles, including norlain, got up immediately and bowed slightly to him to show their respect. Naturally, this respect is not given to the special envoy, but to the man standing behind the special envoy. In wartime, the presence of military envoys usually represents the presence of the commander in chief of the battlefield, so they must be respected regardless of their rank. Of course, part of the reason is that the special envoy has relatively large military authority. Therefore, unless those really powerful families generally ignore the special envoy of the military headquarters, no one dares to ignore the existence of such a weighty villain. But Sean is an exception. He just looked away from them and fell back on the so-called Ryan military envoy: "I am." Sean''s indifferent response naturally made the special envoy dissatisfied. He was only able to serve as a special envoy. Of course, he would not be a fool. He may despise Sean''s Baron title, but Sean still has the identity of the General Commander of the southern theater on an equal footing with his special identity. In addition, Sean has just won a war that is close to completely ending the war in the southern theater. It is obviously irrational to have a conflict with Sean at this time. "I''m here to deliver the command of the military commander." The special envoy snorted coldly, "now I order you to immediately put all the troops of the southern theater into the northwest theater, under the jurisdiction of the commander of the northwest theater, and end the war in the northwest theater as soon as possible This is a transfer order. Please sign your visa. " Put all the current troops of the southern theater into the northwest theater!? Sean''s brow was suddenly raised, and he couldn''t help feeling a little angry. Nowadays, the pacification of the southern theater is only a nominal statement. No matter who knows that there is still a great hidden danger in the southern theater. If this hidden danger is not solved, the whole southern theater will not be able to really support other theater. At this time, it was said that all the troops in the southern theater would be mobilized to the northwest theater, which was tantamount to giving Prince kazez hodgdie a chance to fight back. As long as he successfully fought back and recaptured most of the territory in the southern theater, Sean''s efforts over this period of time would be completely in vain. If it is said that putting all the troops of the southern theater into the northwest theater only needs to erase Sean''s war achievements, it is equivalent to Sean''s life to let Sean be incorporated into the jurisdiction of the General Commander of the northwest theater. Because the announcement of this order means that Sean''s command will be reduced one level, and all his actions will have to obey the orders of the commander of the northwest theater. Therefore, if the southern theater is occupied by the counter offensive and he dares to lead troops to return aid, the General Commander of the northwest theater can definitely accuse him of escaping from the battle. Hearing this military command, let alone Sean, everyone under Sean was not angry. As for the nobles, except norlain, the other four looked a little schadenfreude. In fact, after the General Assembly war in the southern theater, Sean knew that his achievements were too great and brilliant this time. Those old nobles in the Principality of Ryan certainly wouldn''t want to see him grow up. After all, those guys were too slow to participate in the war, and many early interests were actually embezzled and digested by him. So Sean originally thought that those guys would at most erase half of his military achievements or weaken his awards and titles. However, he didn''t expect such a ruthless means, and he still mobilized such a conspiracy through the command of the military headquarters. Then everyone present heard Sean laugh. Angry and laughing! Chapter 589 Sean''s laughter was very light, but it was especially loud because the current environment was quiet. The slightly raised corners of his mouth also made Sean''s smile look very bright and clean. However, the slightly narrowed eyes made many people flash a trace of fear in their hearts. It was like a predator who was about to launch a hunt after discovering its prey. The special envoy from the military headquarters of the Principality of lane turned a little red after a moment of fear. He was angry at his retreat at that moment because he felt a sense of humiliation. In terms of rank, although he has no actual territory, he is also a count anyway. He is far more than Sean in terms of rank alone. In terms of family background, he was born in fenlistine, a well-known old aristocratic family in the principality. This family is also one of the founding fathers of the Principality of Ryan. Therefore, even the small aristocrats with territory should be polite to see him. Of course, the most important thing is that he now represents the military commander of this war. In terms of status, he is on an equal footing with Sean, even half a level higher than him. The special envoy of the military headquarters, who was born in finristine, was extremely annoyed at the thought that he was frightened by a guy with a far less comprehensive background than himself. "You, what are you laughing at!" "Nothing." Although Sean''s face was still smiling, his breath began to become dangerous. "You''ve hurt all my people since you came. You''re so arrogant and overbearing. Does your military commander know?" "What do you mean?" The military special envoy frowned slightly. His intuition told him that this sentence was by no means good, but he didn''t know how to refute it. "It''s not interesting." Sean shrugged and said faintly, "I''ll ask you if the person who hurt my soldiers is the idiot outside now?" idiot!? Hearing Sean''s words, everyone in the room was stunned. And Sean soon felt a murderous momentum coming towards him. This momentum naturally comes from the strong man who is on the top of the Golden Peak outside the door. Any strong man will never allow himself to be provoked by a weak man. With Sean''s strength of just superior silver, naturally he will not be paid attention to by the strong man. If the family behind Sean is strong enough, he may be able to frighten the other party, but Sean is just a baron, and this identity will not be paid attention to by the other party. It was only natural that he wanted to kill Sean. Or to put it mildly, even if he kills Sean, it doesn''t necessarily mean he will be buried with him. After all, for the Principality of lane, there are not many strong people on the top of the golden peak, especially those who hope to break through the realm and enter the holy land, which is even more rare. So if Sean clashed with each other, it was obvious what choice the Principality of lane would make. However, what kind of choice the Principality of lane will make is not in Sean''s consideration at all. When this murderous intention shrouded Sean, the other three momentum were not weaker than the gold strongman, and the breath broke out in the conference room on the spot. These three momentum come from Rena, shefanio and Tina respectively. The cold breath like a knife locked Sean''s moment in each other''s breath, and also locked the golden strongman. In an instant, the strong man''s face changed greatly, because he never thought that there were three strong men standing behind the baron. In particular, one of the vast cold breath made him feel the threat of death. Under the murderous intention that reached his heart, it was difficult for him to raise any idea of resistance. At the thought of this, the gold strongman''s face became even bigger, because he found that he was disintegrated by the other party at that moment. The gold strongman''s face changed many times in an instant, which naturally could not hide from the others in the room. It was also at this moment that the nobles finally had to admit a truth they didn''t want to remember. Sean Connery''s command was really strong. There were as many as three strong people in the golden realm alone, among which xuefanio was the most powerful. The priest with a knife almost completely reached the level of strong people in the quasi holy realm. But they didn''t know why the priest with a knife from the church obeyed Sean''s instructions? "What do you want?" The special envoy of the military headquarters was a very clever and smooth man. Looking only at the attitude of the nobles in the conference room, he immediately knew that the LORD was far from as simple as he thought, so he didn''t say anything cruel. However, Sean was too lazy to play such a boring game with the military envoy. His eyes had crossed the military envoy and fell on the strong man: "did you just want to kill me?" "Hum." The strong man let out a cold hum. For Sean, he really despised him at all. Only the three gold strongmen who could threaten him could make him see. However, the gold strongmen were all dignified and proud. He didn''t think that a mere Baron could command the three gold strongmen whose strength was not under him. In his opinion, this must be the escort left by Athena to protect her little lover - now in the whole principality of Ryan, Sean is Athena''s lover, which is an open secret of the aristocracy - just like his existence, it was the fenlistine family who asked him to protect the military envoy. Therefore, in the heart of the proud gold strongman, he felt it was necessary to report to the fenlistine family about the surge of Athena''s strength. "Rena, let him kneel down for me." Sean smiled more and said a word that shocked everyone present. "You..." the special envoy of the military headquarters was stunned. When he reacted, he wanted to say something, but just opened a word, he felt a strong wind roaring past him, and then there was a violent collision behind him. At the moment Sean said that, Rena rushed out like a Tyrannosaurus Rex. As an armed Knight, although she lacks combat skills, it is true that few professions can compare with her in terms of momentum. Especially in this real world, the basic expression of aura skills is momentum. Therefore, Rena rushed up with great momentum. With her own attribute value and the assistance of aura skills, it is a very easy thing to temporarily increase the strength and other attributes to suppress the opponent in the same realm. Therefore, she has directly knocked down the golden strong opponent with only one punch. The golden man who didn''t expect Sean to be able to command Ruina didn''t react until he was knocked down by Ruina. He immediately turned red and waved a punch at Ruina. In his opinion, he didn''t kill the superior silver on the spot, which was very humiliating to the other party, so he was suddenly beaten at the moment. He didn''t calm down, so the counterattack was also an inevitable result. Even in his opinion, he didn''t have to worry about anything if only rena was alone. But what people didn''t expect was that his fist had just been played, and before he hit Rena, Rena''s body exuded a light blue brilliance, milky white mist flowed from her, and a transparent object in the shape of armor had covered Rena''s body. When he punched, the cold touch on his back also made him immediately realize that this layer of transparent ice armor was not a cover up. The gold strongman didn''t recognize what it was, but for those nobles and mercenary regiments who were active in the previous battle, they could see at a glance what the transparent armor shrouded in Rena at the moment. From the unique Ice Armor technique of ice and snow and winter church! Some tiny cracks spread all over Rena''s Ice Armor. Sean''s eyes coagulated: the strength of the golden strongman is obviously not weak, and he is also a professional who is very good at melee. The role that this profession can play on the battlefield is naturally not as good as Rena''s armed Knight, but if it is in the duel between the strong at present, it is Rena who will suffer. Moreover, from the point of view that this punch can destroy nearly 50% of the continuous effect of ice armor, the other party definitely has no idea of leaving his hand just now. "Neo." Sean knows that it''s not easy to let Rena solve her opponent, and he really doesn''t have the heart to continue to entangle with her, "there''s no need to be merciful." As soon as Sean''s words came out, the air in the field suddenly became cold. This is not an illusion, but a precursor before shefanio''s real shot. And Sean''s sentence needs no mercy. Naturally, he''s not going to stay alive. So this time, even Nolan looked at Sean with a surprised look, and his eyes were a little more puzzled. In his opinion, Sean is not such a person who will be impulsive, but a lord who prefers to rely on means and wisdom to achieve his goals. Perhaps this time the order of the military headquarters of the Principality of Ryan is indeed excessive, but things like this are just a game of political struggle. In the end, even if Sean loses the territory he fought hard, once the whole army counterattacks after the end of the northwest theater, he can still regain the lost land. At most, Sean has to suffer some losses in the distribution of territory, And for the sake of Athena, there can''t be too ugly food in the principality in the end. But now Sean''s behavior is equivalent to making a complete friendship with the finnstein family. You know, when they came to support the southern war zone with the materials distributed by the military headquarters, Sean had made a bad relationship with the saber family who enjoyed the honor of "Ryan''s sword". Now if they offend another fenlistine family who made great contributions to the founding of Ryan, the two families will attack Sean together, I''m afraid even Athena may not be able to protect him. Because among the twelve upper aristocratic families, the finristine family ranked eighth, while the saber family ranked fourth. So norlain couldn''t understand what Sean''s behavior was for. However, just because outsiders can''t understand, it doesn''t mean that Sean''s followers can''t understand - of course, not everyone can understand, but for the vast majority of people, they don''t need to understand at all. They can do what Sean says. But at least people like Hella, Neil and William can understand the meaning of Sean''s behavior. Because from the beginning, Sean never thought of accepting the orders of Ryan''s military headquarters! Norlain is used to the kind of political strife and sacrifice from nobles and power people, so he can only constantly choose compromise for the sake of the so-called overall situation and family. In this case, norlain first thought about what kind of trouble it would bring to the family if he refused, and whether he and the family behind him could afford this trouble. Therefore, he acquiesced to the compromise plan from the beginning. But Sean is different. He has gradually developed from nothing to today, so there has never been such a word as compromise in Sean''s dictionary. He may choose to make some concessions temporarily for greater interests, but concession is never equal to compromise. Moreover, if there is no greater interest as bait, even in the face of no hope, Sean will never choose to step back. He will only open up a new road by himself. Sean would never agree to let him give up his hard-earned family wealth. Since it is impossible to accept this command from the military headquarters, it is equivalent to that he must leave the military envoy and all these people from the military headquarters today. In this way, he must need an excuse suitable for him. Once he uses this excuse to challenge the other party, it is tantamount to offending the forces represented by the other party. Since the result will completely tear his face with the other party whether it is to hurt and subdue the golden strongman or kill him, Sean must choose a way that can weaken the strength of the other party as the result. Therefore, killing is the inevitable result. When the cold chill filled the whole conference room, shefanio started. Her movement range is not large, and her speed is not fast, but everyone who looks at her movement has an illusion that she can''t dodge. Perhaps those with weaker strength have not felt much, but norlain and the golden strongman who is fighting with Rena feel an extremely strong death crisis. It seems that as long as shefanio is taken as the target, it is absolutely impossible to escape. Seeing xuefanio coming towards him, the golden strongman immediately gave up his attack on Ruina. He knew that the other party was really killing her this time. Therefore, as soon as he changed his target, the golden strongman immediately roared, and his body burst out like a beast, breaking free from the lock of xuefanio''s air machine, and then his green tendons burst out, The whole person''s body size also suddenly increased by a circle, looking particularly strong, strong and ferocious. Then, without any hesitation, he rushed to shefanio, waved and hit shefanio on the head. In the face of this extremely strong punch, both momentum and speed, shefanio did not dodge like everyone imagined. Her body was as light as a butterfly. She almost dodged by wiping the fist gang of the other party. The strong wind blew xuefanio''s long hair, but she failed to leave even a scratch on her face. Then came the slight sound of metal friction - the sound of the sword coming out of its sheath. Then there was a faint silver light. There was no blood spattering out, and there was no particularly bloody and terrible scene, but the scream of the golden strongman suddenly sounded. His whole arm was cut off by shefanio''s understated sword, and then fell to the ground, raising a white mist. At the incision of his shoulder, it is as smooth as a mirror - it is really as smooth as a mirror, because while cutting off the arm, the cold air has completely frozen the wound, not even a drop of blood has fallen to the ground, and the ice crystal condensed by the cold air is like a mirror, which can clearly reflect the view of the mirror. People''s fear is even greater! Norlain also saw the shot of shefanio for the first time. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart: so fast! But in fact, is shefanio really faster than each other? Only the golden strongman and Sean who played against shefanio in the front knew that it was not shefanio who was fast, but that he was affected by shefanio''s cold, resulting in slow thinking, which directly affected his judgment and reduced his reaction ability. Simply put, he''s slowing down. At this moment, Sean knew that it was only a matter of time before shefanio became the next strongman in the holy land, because her ice and snow territory had the rudiment of rules. As long as she improved and could familiar with the use of this advantage, the ice and snow territory would degenerate into the ice and snow field, and shefanio would officially become the strongman in the holy land. At the next moment, xuefanio waved the artifact in his hand again - Binglin, and then the cold air condensed on the neck of the golden strong man. The two understated swords killed a strong man who was on the top of the golden peak. Xuefanio took the sword back to the scabbard, and the cold in the room was swept away. Then she and Rena returned to Sean''s back. Bannock, who was standing outside the door, didn''t come in. He immediately helped pick up the soldiers who couldn''t get up, checked their injuries one by one, and then turned his head to Sean and shook his head slightly. These poor soldiers were not as lucky as Bannock. They were all shattered by each other''s hand. "You... How dare you..." the special envoy of the military headquarters didn''t know whether he was frightened by the tragic death of the strong around him, or whether he really didn''t know the state. He finally pointed at Sean like a lost heart crazy, opened his mouth and shouted, "how dare you kill the envoy of Ryan''s military headquarters! Are you trying to rebel? Law enforcement team, don''t hurry to take down the man who intends to rebel You guys, don''t hurry to help. " The last sentence was shouted at norlain and several other nobles. Just after seeing the power of shefanio, how dare these nobles come up to find Sean''s trouble? It is still clear to them that the Viscount of the saber family was badly wounded by Sean. "Take them all down!" Sean also shouted angrily, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit, but he was different from the military envoy. At the beginning, he shouted to the nobles, "will the special envoy of Ryan''s military headquarters break into the high-level secret meeting at will? Will kill my soldiers at will? I didn''t expect that the spies of dabion were a group of guys with such a low IQ. Do you think you can deceive me by virtue of such meanness Why don''t you take them down? Are you also dabion''s spies? " Nolan''s eyes suddenly coagulated and his heart was shocked. At this moment, he finally knew what Sean was thinking. Cast name! He tried to think about Sean''s countless ways to crack it, even looking for yasna''s protection, but in any case, he didn''t expect that Sean''s crack method would be so simple and rough, directly put a spy charge on the other party, and then force them to do it together! Norlain even bet that if they didn''t do it, Sean would do it to them, and the documents given to the military headquarters only need to say that they were killed in the battle. In an instant, several nobles looked at each other on the spot. "You... You''re trying to rebel..." the special envoy of the military headquarters panicked. "You want to rebel? Betraying the Principality of lane? " Compared with the panic of the military envoy, Sean was much more calm. "Alas." He sighed slightly. When Nolan looked up again at the special envoy of the military headquarters, his face was cold. Chapter 590 In the small conference room on the third floor of the Lord''s house, Sean, William, Hella and Nolan gathered together. After all, Neil is responsible for the overall planning of the territory''s internal affairs. Although he is no better than William and hellasun in strategy, he does not intend to invest too much energy in this aspect, because everyone can play a better ability and effect only in his favorite field. So Neil was too lazy to participate in this alternative meeting. In the small conference room, Sean sat in a leather chair with his feet tilted on the conference table and looked at Nolan with interest. Although the Sharon family represented by norlain is not among the top twelve nobles in the Principality of lain, if you really want to compete, you can still squeeze into the 12th place. However, the management policy of the Sharon family has always been to value peace, so this family has always been a good gentleman in the Principality of Ryan. Similarly, the noble children born from this family will not easily conflict with people most of the time. However, not long ago, he was the first person to attack the military envoy. As a member of the noble coalition who came to the southern theater for support, nolain was the highest among his peers in terms of personal strength, overall strength, family background and his own title. Therefore, in fact, the whole noble coalition naturally followed nolain''s lead. So when Nolan was the first to do it, of course, the other four nobles could not stand foolishly. At this time, fools all know how to choose, so Sean is equivalent to pulling the people of these five families into his chariot at the same time. This is the greatest function and benefit of the investment form. If it were the other four nobles, in fact, even if Sean pulled them into the chariot, it would not be of great value. After all, their families were not very good. However, norlain''s identity is quite different. It''s beyond his original plan for Sean to offend a finnstein family, so if possible, he certainly doesn''t want to offend a Sharon family, but now it''s directly equal to that the Sharon family has to stand on his side. Unless they''re willing to give up Nolan. However, Nolan is not only a field count, but also a gold strongman. Although he is only the next gold, he is now very young. Therefore, no one dares to say whether his future achievements will be great, but it will never be too low. This doomed that the Sharon family could not give up Nolan. "I think you were too reckless to do that just now." Nolane frowned. "Reckless?" Sean shrugged and looked indifferent. "I don''t think so." "You offended the saber family on purpose, just to set up an enemy for yourself. What about the finnstein family? " Nolan said in a deep voice, "after all, that order is a genuine order from the military headquarters. I don''t think it''s bad for you to accept it. Anyway, your territory will be preserved after the war, but the income is not as big as it is now." "It is because I want to cut my income that I am dissatisfied." Sean''s face showed a sneer, and then said in a deep voice, "the so-called game must require two chess players to play. But in fact, this time it''s not a game at all. It''s entirely a decision made by those old friends in the northwest theater without authorization. Its purpose is very obvious. It''s to invade the territory of the South Theater. " Norlain did not deny Sean''s claim. In fact, any political struggle must be a game between two chess players. As for others, they are all just chess pieces. Even if they are the Sharon family, occasionally in some special circumstances, they can only act as chess pieces and be put on the table for competition. This is the inevitable fate of anyone who enters this aristocratic circle, even those kings and emperors. But this time, the situation did develop as Sean said. There was no one at the military headquarters who stood in Sean''s position. Therefore, the mobilization and instructions of the military headquarters orders naturally could not be counted as the victims of the so-called outcome of the game, but completely used Sean as cannon fodder for consumption. Because of this, Nolan can understand Sean''s anger, but until now he still thinks Sean''s practice is too extreme and extreme. But even if extreme and extreme, so what? He has also been on the thief ship. It''s not easy to get off the ship again. "Anyway, everything has been done, and I don''t want to ask anything else. I''ll ask you, are you sure the other party won''t leave here alive?" Norlain, as a field count, certainly did not lack decisiveness. Since he was the first to move, of course, he also considered the following things clearly. "Never." Sean chuckled, "but even if he can escape, I won''t drag you Sharon family into the water." "Since I have already started, it is not your has the final say to drag the Shah family." Norlain said in a deep voice, looking very calm and not angry. "But I suggest that you''d better deal with the matter clean. The disappearance of a military envoy will certainly make the military attach great importance to it and even send an investigation mission." "Oh, I''m not going to hide it at all." Sean smiled and said casually, "I''ll ask someone to send a report to the military headquarters later. I told the military headquarters that someone pretended to be the special envoy of the military headquarters, raided my Lord''s house, wounded and killed many of our soldiers, and was finally killed by me." Norlain''s pupil shrank suddenly, and then exhaled heavily: "you''re really crazy! You''re completely beating the finnstein family in the face. Even if they don''t want revenge, it''s impossible. " "Do you think they won''t know when their people entered my territory?" Sean didn''t care, "but with the faces of these superior noble families, do you think they will let me go so easily? Even if I didn''t kill this shit envoy, as long as they disappeared from me, they would come up like a hungry jackal and bite my flesh and blood, so... " At the end, Sean shrugged and said, "you know.". "Indeed." Nolan nodded, "but if you can, I really don''t suggest you solve the problem in this way Perhaps this method is really simple and crude, and it is also very cathartic. After all, you can give a very powerful counterattack to those who don''t respect you, but if you do so, you will only have more and more enemies. " "After the Principality of lane annexed the kingdom of dabion, do you think the country will be satisfied with the title of principality?" Sean sneered, "under such circumstances, the reshuffle of domestic aristocratic forces has been an inevitable result. That''s why the finnistine family will choose this means to deal with me at this time. Those old upper nobles will never want my former superior, Lord Athena, to grow up, and I...... " Sean didn''t say what he said later, but Nolan was not a fool. He might not understand it before, but he understood it immediately after hearing Sean''s reminder. After the end of the national war, if there is no accident, athena will also become one of the twelve superior nobles, and people who have made great contributions in the national war such as Sean and Florence will certainly become important power Lords. Moreover, because they were promoted by Athena, they will certainly put Sean and Florence in the old party''s cognition Florence is regarded as a natural ally of Athena. In this way, weakening the strength of allies of opposing families is a very common political means. However, the strength of Florence is so strong that it is helpless. Even the strong in the holy land can''t please them. Of course, they won''t ask for hardship. Therefore, weakening Sean''s strength is the only option. However, Sean was not eaten by them as honestly as those nobles thought. He now fully explains to everyone with his own actions that he is not a sheep, but a fierce beast like Florence, even more powerful than Florence. "I see." Nolane nodded. "But you can rest assured that I won''t drag your Sharon family into the water. Of course, other noble families won''t either." Sean continued to laugh, "you don''t know anything anyway Of course, I also know that after this incident, the other party will certainly come to me for trouble, so I hope you can provide some valuable advice to your family elders, such as I can fight, or my followers can fight. " Looking at Sean''s wanton face, Nolan''s heart was filled with envy. Many people think it''s lucky to be born in a big family, but only they who are born in a big family know that their life is definitely not as good as it seems. However, norlain will certainly not ignore what Sean said, because in his heart, he doesn''t know whether Sean himself can beat him, but his followers can definitely beat him! Moreover, not only his followers, but also his troops are also very capable of fighting, especially the three armies of thunder lion, steel wing and Cecilia guards, which he has investigated and known before. In his opinion, these three armies are almost like the thunder front in those years. But the problem is that there was only one thunder front in those days, but now Sean has three under his command. This combat effectiveness is enough to lay the foundation for his future. All kinds of thoughts flashed through norlain''s heart, and then he showed a helpless smile: "you can rest assured that as long as I am still alive, I will never let my family suffer heavy losses." Of course Sean recognized the meaning of Nolan''s words. Obviously, Nolan believes that any conflict with Sean is irrational, so he will try his best to prevent any conflict between his family and Sean. For norlain''s words that are close to expressing his political position, Sean certainly won''t be hypocritical. He said bluntly: "the Connery family will always treat you as a friend But it''s just you. " Norlain, who was about to leave the conference room, suddenly stopped and said, "your words are the biggest harvest of my trip." Then he pushed the door and left the meeting room. For a moment, the conference room fell into an atmosphere of slight silence. For a long time, Sean gently exhaled a turbid breath: "is that idiot sure he can''t escape?" "Of course." William nodded. "They have been sent to the prison of emptiness, and they are responsible for taking over, so it is absolutely impossible to escape." The prison of void refers to the secret prison built under the Lord''s house. Now the prison has been rebuilt and expanded to a certain extent, which can be regarded as the headquarters of the void. The void realm is also an intelligence agency under Sean''s command, which integrates intelligence collection, spying, investigation, assassination, latent and other underground capabilities. Therefore, it naturally attaches great importance to security. Basically, as long as people are locked in the void prison, they will never escape here again. Hearing that William said that the military envoy had been taken care of by rupee, Sean nodded reassuringly. Today''s rupee is the deepest and sharpest blade in Sean''s hand. As a leader in the void, perhaps his personal strength has not yet reached a strong level, but he is a rare talent in coordinating and arranging tasks. Because rupee has a very thorough understanding of the abilities of everyone in the organization, he will never waste any strength in the tasks he arranges, and even the variables are controlled to a relatively low level. Therefore, the void has become more dangerous in his hands. Especially after joining alikate, the whole void immediately took on a new look, and its intelligence collection and investigation ability at least doubled. Moreover, in the foreseeable future, once Higley Bernie, who is specially responsible for intelligence work under Hella, is allowed to join, I''m afraid the of the void can also be greatly improved in intelligence analysis and processing. "Unfortunately, rupee is still not an interrogation expert." Sean said with some regret, "otherwise, it''s estimated that we can dig more information from that idiot." "The interrogation expert can wait until Higley arrives here. She is very good at this." Hella suddenly broke in, "but it''s a pity that we can''t let this man continue to live, otherwise we''re afraid we can''t implement our next plan." "Well, that''s why I say it''s a pity." Sean sighed helplessly, "let rupee carry out the task according to the plan, move faster, and then send all these bodies to the command center." "Then I''ll arrange it." William stood up, said a word and left the meeting room. After watching William leave, Sean turned to Hella and said in a deep voice, "are you sure this plan will work?" "Of course." Haila took it for granted, "I believe no one of you is better than me in layout and setting up serial meters But I hope, my Lord, you will consider the consequences a little next time and don''t add too much extra work to me. " "Well, I''ll try my best." Sean smiled bitterly. "Anyway, we have dragged those nobles into the water now, so now we just have to make a better excuse to send back these bodies and say they are spies, which is enough." Haila said with a calm face. For her, the tactics of delaying time like this are just as many as they need, and even a little brain cells don''t need to be wasted. "Of course, the truth of this matter can be guessed as long as it''s not a fool, but we gave each other a step down, and now we say we won''t drag them into the water, However, according to the dark ideas of those nobles, they will certainly report this to the family owners at the first time, so they need to quarrel for a long time. When they make a decision again, we have really ended the southern battlefield. " "Well, I see." Sean nodded. He also knew that Hella''s plan to procrastinate seemed simple and had his rough style. But in fact, the most important thing is to send the body back to the command center. Although it will make a bad relationship with finlistine, it can also make those nobles understand that his Sean Connery is not a sheep, and sending the body back can also prove his "clear conscience" from the side, Coupled with the muddy water caused by norlain''s secret contact with the family, this can give him enough time. As long as Prince kazez hodgdie is solved, Sean will immediately send troops to the southeast battlefield to help yasna. At that time, even if the military headquarters wants to order him to withdraw again, it should also consider yasna''s mood. "Are you sure Nolan will have secret contact with the family after they leave?" Sean still has some questions. For Sean''s question, Haila was completely lazy to answer this time. She simply glanced at Sean and said bluntly, "I''m more worried about another thing." "What''s up?" Sean asked. "I''ve seen your military newspaper map. It''s really a very good plan to divide the war into three areas. It really disintegrates the living forces of dabion. There is only one person who can make this plan in your principality of lane." "Who?" "Athena g. Evans, only she knows dabion so well." Hella whispered, but Sean could hear that her tone had an obvious complex meaning when talking about yasna, "but in this way, it also has great disadvantages for our southern theater If either the southeast theater or the northwest theater cannot withstand the pressure and collapse, our southern theater will immediately be affected by a large area of war. Therefore, when we send back the bodies of those people, if any of the people angered by us are cruel enough, he just pretends that the northwest theater cannot withstand the counterattack pressure of dabion, and then withdraw and reorganize, Give way to a gap that can lead directly to our southern theater, and then we may fall into the dilemma of fighting on two or even three sides. " Sean''s face turned ugly at the words of Hella. But soon, he calmed down, turned his head, looked at Haila and said, "since you have said it, there must be a solution?" "Yes." Hella nodded. "I''m just not sure if she''s willing to help you, because... She has a very strange temper. She hates the nugus very much, but on the other hand, she also hates the Principality of lane very much. " "She? A woman? " When Sean saw Hera nodding, he asked again, "who is she?" "My sister, Angie nugus." Chapter 591 On April 27, 1784, the regiment heads under Sean led the troops who had finished the preparation work again to the front line. This time, there are not many legions to fight, but the three main legions: steel wing, Cecilia guard and thunder lion are still on the attack list, and they are still the front line army. Followed by the joint forces of the six mercenaries temporarily held the post of commander-in-chief by nock. After all, nock does have great talent advantages that others can''t compare in terms of rushing to help. However, after a general assembly, Sean''s total force is not as strong as it was. For example, the steel wing, Cecilia guard regiment and thunder lion, the total number of troops is less than 20000, and the average number of troops in each regiment is only about 6000. As for the six mercenaries, it''s better, because there are three elite troops pulling hatred on the battlefield, so the losses remain within a controllable range, and the six mercenaries still have about 30000 people. The total strength of the two forces is less than 50000. In terms of strength alone, Sean has no advantage over Prince kazez hodgdie, and can even be said to be in a relatively inferior state. After all, the knight regiment under Prince kazez is equivalent to a heavy cavalry regiment of 10000 people. However, this advantage is not particularly terrible for Sean. After all, the iron wing force is now fully equipped with impact shields because of its small number. It can be regarded as a cavalry killer. In fact, the biggest problem lies in the geographical advantage occupied by Prince kazez hodgdie. If he had a choice, Sean was not willing to press so early, but since the final battle that decided the war in the southern theater broke out completely, he felt that his blood became hotter and hotter with the passage of time. On the contrary, his soul began to become colder and colder. This extreme polarization reaction made him feel very uncomfortable. But at first Sean thought he was just suffering from some strange disease. He didn''t know the danger until Beth suddenly appeared in front of him without warning. His soul is breaking away. Beth is a well deserved master in the field of spirituality, so the words he said about spirituality are naturally very authoritative. According to him, Sean''s soul is in an extremely unstable state. This state may last for three or five days or three or five months, or even three or five years or thirty or fifty years. After all, for the demons living in hell, there is no concept of time at all, so no one can say how long this state can last. But the only certainty is that Sean''s original contract with the unknown devil is beginning to take effect. If he doesn''t exterminate kazez hodgdie''s blood as soon as possible, he is likely to die because of this contract. That was the fundamental reason why Sean had to attack kazez hodgdie at all costs. On this issue involving life and death, let alone the finristine family, Sean would wave his troops without hesitation even if he wanted to turn over a direct war with the Principality of Ryan. So soon, the war finally burned to the territory of Prince kazez hodgdie. ¡­¡­ A crystal cup flew to the wall at great speed and fell apart. The bright red liquid in the cup was scattered like rain, and it looked particularly eye-catching on the white fluffy carpet. A burly middle-aged man sat on a high back chair in the middle of the room. His face was angry. It seemed that breaking a cup was not enough to calm his anger. Therefore, he suddenly stood up and lifted a square table made of metal and crystal with both hands, The awe inspiring momentum on his body also became more fierce and terrible. There was a tinkling of varying degrees. The table was lifted several meters away by the middle-aged man, and fell heavily on the ground and smashed. Naturally, the drinks and meals placed on the table were broken in the process. Those things such as soup and water splashed a clearly visible trace on the white fluffy blanket. "Is that what you said before?" The middle-aged man let out an angry roar. The handsome middle-aged man is the uncle of Moro VII and one of the only two remaining princes of dabion, kazes hodgdi. "Your Highness, the Principality of Lane does intend to accept our surrender." A middle-aged man glanced at the other four companions around him and saw that they all looked silent. The middle-aged man knew that he had to speak, "and from the news we received, the Principality of lane did send people to the city of void to pass the military order..." "The other party just goes to convey the military order, but we don''t know what the military order is." Before the middle-aged man finished, another man of the same age opened his mouth, "maybe it''s to order a complete war with us?" "The people of the Principality of lane may be very shameless, but they don''t really want to fight us to the death." The middle-aged man who spoke before immediately retorted, "our kingdom of dabion may be greatly weakened by the previous war with the Marquis of tonis, and the conflict with the kingdom of * * * has become increasingly intense in recent years, but even so, it is not easy for the Principality of lane to completely annex us, Besides, once the Principality of lane is seriously weakened in this national war, the * * * kingdom will certainly not miss such a good opportunity. In any way, accepting our surrender is the most favorable plan for the Principality of lane. " "Then what do you say about the troops under Baron panda who have now officially entered our territory, Lord Hosen?" The middle-aged man who was refuted uttered a sneer and said sarcastically, "are they just here for a long trip? Or did they just come to say hello to us? " "Maybe there''s some misunderstanding here." The middle-aged man known as hawson frowned slightly. He didn''t like the tone of the middle-aged man in front of him, but there was something wrong with his strategy this time. Therefore, he had an unshirkable responsibility, so he had to explain. Otherwise, with the important trust he had received before, he didn''t need to speak at all. "Misunderstanding?" Hearing what huosen said, the middle-aged man began to gain some momentum. "If we attack in the last battle in the southern theater, we can give him a fatal blow. In this way, even if we lose in the last battle, we will not lose all our advantages like today. On the contrary, as long as we stick to it again for a period of time and wait for the return of Duke Howard''s forces, we can even fight a beautiful counter offensive, because we all know that the three war zones opened up by the Southern War Zone in the Principality of lane receive the least support! " Hawson''s eyebrows tightened even more. In fact, he had predicted this situation for a long time. After all, his plan was full of very dangerous variables from the beginning: once it was successful, Prince kazez hodgdie would become the most powerful Lord in the war zone in the South and even in the southeast, which would be very beneficial for Prince kazez to gain a foothold in the Principality of lane; However, if the plan fails, Prince kazez hodgdie will also become helpless, and even completely lose the possibility of counterattack because he gave up his comrades in arms in the southern battle. In this way, the accusations he needs to face Hodgson are naturally very serious. And now, even he and Hodgson are not sure why things are like this? At that time, the condition he negotiated with the Principality of lane was that the commander of the southern theater, Lord panda, Baron Sean Connery, would soon be recruited to the northwest theater, and then the only remaining combat power of the southern theater they represented would immediately launch a counter offensive in the southern theater, so as to lure Duke Howard''s troops back to the southern theater, So as to ease the pressure that the southeast theater needs to face. Then, after the southern theater counter offensive plan captured a certain degree of territory, the northwest theater will also send a force to counter attack the southern theater. At that time, they will destroy Duke Howard''s forces together with the southern theater counter offensive force of the Principality of lane, and then join the Principality of lane. All the plans have been prepared, and even hawson has deduced many sets of tactical schemes to ensure that everything is safe. But why, up to now, all this has not acted according to the original script? If hawson had known this would happen, he would not have proposed to join the Principality of lane. Instead, as the middle-aged man said just now, when the final battle in the southern theater opened, he would directly press all the troops to attack from the rear. This would certainly defeat Sean''s forces completely and make him unable to turn his advantage into victory, Naturally, it will not end up in this situation. However, the people present did not know that it was precisely because they did not participate in the battle between bobis and chilav that they were able to live to this day. As one of the three most threatening main forces in the southern theater, how could William and Hella not guard against the prince hodgdie''s forces? If he really dared to put all his forces into the battle, Sean''s forces might indeed be defeated in the front battlefield and need to rest again to start the war again, but there is no doubt that, Prince kazez hodgdie''s army will definitely suffer heavy losses, and his most proud scarlet Knights will be destroyed. It was precisely because he did not participate in the battle that the prince still preserved his complete combat power, which made Sean feel a little tricky. This is war. There are advantages and disadvantages. It''s just that no one here thinks so. As the confidants of Prince kazez hodgdie, no matter who takes them out alone, they can be regarded as famous big people in the kingdom of dabion, so each of them is very proud. Therefore, the people present naturally took it for granted that if they hadn''t participated in the battle, they wouldn''t have had Sean''s jumping clown jumping here. You know, they have not participated in the war in the whole southern theater from beginning to end. Slowly glancing at the five people present, cazez hodgdie''s eyes stayed on Hosen for the longest time, but he didn''t say anything to himself, a think tank who had indeed presented a lot of strategies for himself, but said in a deep voice to the people: "CARCH, it''s meaningless to say those words now, At present, the most important thing is that the Lord of panda has made it clear that he is going to launch a final decisive battle with us. What do you think? " "Your Highness, I think we must fight." The man who was called kage was the middle-aged man who had been arguing with Hosen. At this time, after hearing Prince kazez''s words, he was the first person to make a statement. "The three legions of the Lord''s forward army only have 18000 people. As long as my fire dragon regiment attacks, they have only one way to defeat." "The Lord''s vanguard army is indeed linked by three armies, but don''t forget that these three armies are the three strongest armies under the Lord." When Hosen saw kage''s arrogance, he couldn''t help it. "Like the army called Cecilia guards, all the soldiers were captured soldiers of the fourth dabion regiment. When was your fire dragon regiment stronger than the fourth dabion regiment?" "Hosen, what do you mean!" When he heard horson''s words, cage was angry on the spot. This time, the word "adult" respected by horson was completely omitted. "Since we all know that it is the soldiers of the fourth dabion regiment, do you think they can continue to command these soldiers as long as we attack?" "Since the other side can command the soldiers of dabion''s fourth legion, they must have used some way." Hosen said coldly, "as long as this method is not cracked for one day, those people of the fourth dabion regiment are our enemies. There is a big gap between your fire dragon regiment and the fourth dabion regiment. If you rush out, it will be a serious loss of our own combat power. " Although he is still unconvinced, Kaqi can''t refute anything this time, because the fire dragon Regiment under his command has never been the opponent of the fourth regiment of dabion in the military competition in the south of dabion over the years. If we really go to war with dabion''s fourth Legion on the front battlefield, even if the rebellious fourth Legion has only more than 6000 people and his fire dragon regiment has 10000 people, the final result, even if he wins, will certainly be a disastrous victory. "And don''t forget." Hosen saw that Kaqi didn''t speak, so he said again, "the lion of thunder completely wiped out the mountain lion Legion in the front battlefield. Although the combat ability of the mountain lion Legion in the front battlefield is indeed weaker, it is only relative to other legions. If your fire dragon regiment encounters the mountain lion Legion in the front battlefield, You must have failed? The final result of the battle of the lion king was that Alfred''s fame was even louder. " Cage was silent. "And steel wings." Hawson said again, "this Legion became famous earlier than the other two, because the first commander of this Legion was the lion king, which was also a lion group. If the feat of crossing thousands of miles in those years can''t make you clearly feel the strength of this army, then you can think back to the original tingqi led the invasion. Under the command of its second army commander Arnault, this army suffered a heavy blow to the second cavalry regiment of dabion! " Cage''s face grew darker. "All the three regiments under Sean have the feat of defeating, defeating and even annihilating all the regiments in dabion who have won the independent title on the frontal battlefield." Hosen''s voice became colder, but it also made people more sober. "Even if the three legions combined, the total force is only 18000, but any Legion alone is enough to fight with 10000 people of your fire dragon Corps." These war report data came out of Hosen''s mouth, which seemed particularly cold, but also made several people present calm. Maybe before that, they can think that it was just the luck of their opponents, or they won with the help of some advantages they didn''t know. However, whether the former or the latter, victory is victory and failure is failure on the battlefield. People will always remember the winner rather than the loser. Therefore, although hawson''s words were cruel, they at least calmed down several other hot headed companions. "Can we only surrender?" After a moment of silence, cage suddenly roared, obviously a little angry. "Of course not." Hosen has recovered his calm as a think tank of Prince kazez hodgdie. "A fire dragon Legion may not be able to deal with the other side''s forward army, but what if three legions go out at the same time? As long as you can stop the other party''s vanguard attack, if you ask Lord cedis to lead the scarlet knights to cut into the battlefield from the side and launch an attack at this time, you can definitely give the other party a heavy blow You know, in war, the superposition of forces has never been as simple as one plus one equals two. " Hearing this, everyone present had a feeling of light in front of their eyes. Kazez hodgdie glanced at one of the five people present and asked, "Seth, what do you think?" "Your Highness, I think I can have a try." SETIS was silent for a moment, then nodded, "but if we only face a forward army, we have to work so hard, and we are not even sure that we will lose a lot of combat power here, how should we deal with the Lord''s second wave of troops?" "So this tactical plan has one of the most critical issues." Hearing what SETIS said, hawson explained, "once the confrontation begins, we must end the battle within three days. Otherwise, we will fall into a stalemate on the battlefield, and what awaits us will be death. " "But if we end the battle in three days, our losses will still be very large." "As long as we can solve the Lord''s vanguard army, we have the capital to negotiate with each other." "I see." SETIS nodded, "then I will do my best in this war." On May 20, 1784, all the troops under Prince kazez hodgdie fought head-on with the three main legions under Sean in the white ice ridge. At this time, SETIS led the scarlet Knights around the side and rear of the front battlefield. A rush from the side battlefield to the main battlefield is brewing rapidly. Chapter 592 Some days before the war between Sean and Prince kazez hodgdie broke out, a messenger finally arrived at the command center in the northwest theater of dabion. At this time, it was May 3, 1784. It was drizzling in the northwest theater. The rain was not heavy, but it just dissipated the muggy weather for a few minutes. When the messenger arrived, it happened that a group of nobles had just finished a meeting discussion, so he was soon introduced into the master account. Compared with Sean''s ease in the southern theater, the northwest theater, which is stuck, is not so good. Although there is a theater commander in each of the three theaters, because of the particularity of the northwest theater, as the General Commander of the whole national war, he also holds the identity of the commander of the northwest theater. To put it simply, the identity of the commander of the northwest theater is just a name for gilding. Therefore, as the most intense battlefield, the command center naturally moved to a place closer to the front line and set up a camp directly in the camp. The place where the messenger was introduced was the main account of the whole camp. At this time, a meeting had just ended, and almost all the nobles and several generals eligible for entry in the master account had not left, but were just packing up something. After the messenger entered the main account, his eyes had swept around. The nobles in this room didn''t pack things fast, but they still gave people a sense of chaos. Moreover, it is a meeting room, but the layout in the tent is not concise at all. On the contrary, it is very luxurious: not to mention that the tables and chairs in the tent are not ordinary goods, but there are as many as four magic tripod furnaces used to control the temperature in the tent. This magic tripod furnace is also the prototype device of the future temperature regulating magic guide, but compared with the revolutionary products inspired by the future magic guide technology, today''s magic tripod furnace still has a very primitive side. Although this kind of tripod furnace can release cold and warm air currents by operating, so as to improve the temperature in a certain space range, these operations and maintenance need to maintain the magic consumption all the time, so there are two magician apprentices waiting next to the four tripod furnaces. Just hiring these eight magician apprentices to take care of the magic cauldron will cost at least 400 gold coins a day. In addition, there is a two meter long table at the left and right ends of the camp, on which all kinds of delicious food are placed, including many hot food. These are obviously prepared for these nobles and generals to enjoy during their half-way rest. Besides, there are four young waitresses standing next to the long table, who will take away the cold hot food, Get a hot one back. But in the eyes of the messenger just now, he had found that the dishes on both sides of the long table were exactly the same, and the reason why the two tables were placed was just to make it convenient for the nobles on the middle conference table to eat. Even in the war, these nobles still did not forget to enjoy a luxurious life. The letter brought by the messenger had been handed over to the silver haired old man sitting at the conference table. Devin sald saber. The old man is the current owner of the saber family and the third person in the history of the saber family to obtain the honorary title of "sald". Thorde, which means sword, was the first owner of the saber family in those years. Because of his outstanding achievements in the founding war of the Principality of Ryan, he was honored by the first king of Ryan, and enjoyed the same supreme honor as g of the Evans family. However, the saber family was different from the Evans family. In order to prevent the members of the saber family from losing their initiative in the future, the first owner set up a series of examinations. Only those who passed the examination can inherit the glorious name of "sald". However, what surprised the owner at that time was that the second successor of the saber family appointed by him failed to pass the examination. This disappointed him greatly, but it did not make him cancel the family ancestral training. Instead, a new ancestral training was added. Whoever has the blood of the saber family can participate in the examination, Once he successfully passes the examination and is crowned with the name of "thorde", he can directly become the owner of the saber family regardless of his status. In this way, although the successor of the third head of the saber family was still born later, he also failed to obtain the glorious name of "Salter". Until the birth of the fourth head of the family successfully passed the test and obtained the glorious name of Salter, the saber family, which was about to fall out of the ranking of Ryan''s twelve noble families, returned to the second place. This period was also the most glorious period of the saber family. If Ryan had not been a subsidiary of the Millennium covenant Empire at that time, I was afraid that the fifth owner of the saber family could not be just a marquis. But fortunately, the owner''s brother later became a hereditary Marquis with territory. At that time, seven young and middle-aged people of the saber family successively won the hereditary count title, and their title prefix was at least the name of real power. Unfortunately, the fifth successor of the saber family finally failed to pass the test. When the Sixth Family owner was on the top, the saber family began to bite its old roots again and gradually fell down in the sequence ranking of the twelve upper noble families. Until Devon appeared. Devin saber is just an illegitimate child. Although the blood of the saber family does flow in his body, his identity has not been recognized and has been bullied in the family. At that time, his half brother had entered the final stage of fighting for the owner because of his noble birth. Later, in a family conspiracy, the cruel brother finally became the seventh owner of the saber family. On the first day of his ascendance, the owner ordered to kill Dai Wen and his mother. However, under the wrong circumstances, Dai Wen entered the examination of the name of sodell''s glory. According to the ancestral motto of the saber family, no one should interfere with or disturb the members of the saber family who entered the assessment link. Therefore, when it was impossible to kill Dai Wen at that time, the seventh owner directly killed Dai Wen''s mother. At the same time, he also ordered to kill Dai Wen immediately once the assessment was over. After all, at that time, no one was optimistic about Dai Wen. But no one expected that one and a half months after entering the examination of sodell''s name of glory, Devin finally ended the examination and returned with sodell''s name of glory. This is an unpredictable result. However, the ancestral training of the saber family has been written very clearly after all. Anyone who has the blood of the saber family in his body can participate in the assessment. Once he successfully passes the assessment and is crowned with the name of "sald", he can directly become the owner of the saber family regardless of his identity. Therefore, Devin sodell saber naturally became the seventh head of the saber family. When he learned that his mother died miserably and his father didn''t say anything to stay, the first family order given by Dai Wen was to execute his father, his brother and his brother''s mother. However, the situation was quite complicated at that time. After all, the brother''s mother was not a small person, but was born in the Roland family, which was also a twelve superior noble family. At that time, the Roland family specially sent someone to negotiate. However, Dai Wen, who was in a rage, did not pay attention to these at all, which eventually led to the break between the saber family and the Roland family, and then the two families fought an extremely large-scale civil war. The final result of this war was that the saber family won a brilliant victory with an overwhelming advantage. Therefore, the Roland family even fell into the sequence of twelve superior nobles. If it were not for the aristocratic law and the intervention of Ryan royal family, the Roland family would even destroy the family. However, because of this war, the nobles of the Principality of lane clearly saw that the saber family''s sword was still sharp. As a result, Devin sodell saber gained the nickname of "bloody Marquis". Of course, in Roland or some people who dislike the saber family, it has become a "Pro killing Marquis". But anyway, Devin sodell saber still resisted the name of "Ryan''s sword". This time, it was because of yasna''s compromise that the sword of the Principality of lane could finally be pointed out by the soldiers. After taking over the letter delivered by the messenger, Dai Wen frowned slightly, and the evil spirit on his body became strong and awe inspiring. He raised his head and glanced at the messenger. The great force from the superior immediately made the messenger''s face extremely pale. Fortunately, Dai Wen didn''t stay on him for too long. He just looked at it for a second and then moved away, which didn''t make the messenger faint. Devon, it''s not just a Lord. As the sword of Ryan, he is also one of the seven strongmen in the holy land of the Principality of Ryan. Although he is only the next Holy Land, his personal strength has surpassed any family owner in the history of the saber family. Even the second fourth owner who inherited the name of "sodell" stopped at the top of the golden peak, so it was not a good thing to be intimidated by Dai Wen with such a strong momentum of aggression and threat. "I have received the letter." After Devin looked back, his eyes fell on the strategic map on the conference table, and then said in a deep voice, "you can go." Dane''s voice was a little hoarse, which was quite in line with Dane''s age. But although his voice was a little hoarse, it didn''t sound weak at all. On the contrary, it was as full of vigor and vitality as a young man, which also represented that Dane was very energetic. But this is also a very normal thing. The strong in the holy land, even if they are just the lower holy land, can usually live for one or two hundred years, or even two hundred or three or four hundred years, if nothing happens. Usually, once promoted to the strong in the holy land, their physical quality and function will be greatly improved. It is also very common for the old to become middle-aged and the middle-aged to become young. Of course, occasionally, some strong people will not waste their strength on reshaping their physical appearance. Devin sodell saber is such a strong man: he still looks like the strong man who was promoted to the next Holy Land. Generally, such Holy Land strongmen are often crazy practical fighters. After all, they don''t waste their power to reshape their physical appearance, so this part of power is naturally used to improve their combat skills. In the face of such a strong man, just an ordinary Messenger, naturally did not dare to say anything. He nodded and left immediately. After the messenger left, the other people in the conference room looked at Dai Wen with curiosity. Unexpectedly, the Ryan''s sword was so simple that he directly threw the letter in his hand to the count who fought on behalf of the fenlistine family this time. The latter was a little curious. After reading the letter, his face suddenly became very blue. He patted the table and stood up on the spot: "this Sean Connery is really deceiving people! Does he really think he can do whatever he wants with the support of that bitch yasna? " "Pay attention to your words, count finlistine." Devin glanced at each other, then opened his mouth to remind, "Marquis tonis is far above you in terms of rank, battlefield status or strength, if you don''t want to provoke two political enemies to your family." Hearing what Devin said, the count of the fenlistine family was cold in his heart. Although there were many nobles present, and although the Evans family did not send representatives to the war, there were still many nobles present who made friends with the Evans family. Although Asina has announced her separation from the Evans family, she is, after all, the daughter of commander Lloyd. To directly say that Asina is a bitch here is tantamount to provoking two Evans families at the same time. So it immediately became clear that Dai Wen was suppressing the matter with his own authority. If it is still spread that he scolds Athena as a bitch, it is tantamount to offending the saber family. Therefore, the nobles present must weigh it in their hearts whether to tell Athena or commander Lloyd about it. Of course, the people present were not fools. Everyone knew what the count of the fenlistine family had just said. It was clear that the southern warlord, Sean Connery, had offended even the finnstein family this time. Before that, they all knew that Sean beat a Viscount of the saber family seriously. In this way, it is equivalent to that Sean Connery, the Lord of the panda, has offended two families of twelve nobles, so it is natural for Devon to speak for the count of the finistine family. Some nobles have even keenly smelled that Dai Wen''s opening is basically equivalent to that the saber family has sent a joint invitation to the fenlistine family. "I''m sorry, Lord Devon. Please forgive my momentary gaffe." The count immediately apologized, "I also hope everyone present will forgive me for my mistake just now, mainly because a count in my family was badly hurt, so..." At this point, the count had clenched his hands and his face was full of anger. But Devin looked at the count and stopped talking. These ostensible words are actually nonsense, but Devin still has to admire the prudence and... Stupidity of the count of the fenlistine family. His speech just now did smell like an invitation to join hands, but the subtext of the count''s response was that his title was too low to decide. In this way, Dawen naturally didn''t need to say anything. He believed that the finlistine family could never swallow this tone, so the finlistine family would certainly come to him to join hands in the end. After all, the younger generation of his family was only seriously injured, but this one of the finlistine family was killed directly. But then, when the finlistine family came to him for negotiation, it was not that he invited finlistine to join hands, but that the finlistine family wanted to curry favor with him. This is also the reason why Devin felt that the count was stupid and missed such a good opportunity out of thin air. However, Dai Wen doesn''t really care about it. Because this time he issued the order to mobilize Sean''s troops in the theater, it was not from his original intention, but the dark ideas tossed out by the nobles in the northwest theater who were dissatisfied with Sean''s swallowing such a great war achievement as the General Commander of the southern theater. Therefore, there would be a transfer order. However, as we all know, the commander of the northwest theater is actually a gilded puppet, and the real commander is Devin sodell saber. Therefore, the real role of this transfer order is only to reduce Sean''s military achievements, so as to give these nobles in the northwest theater more opportunities to share their military achievements, After all, the conditions have been negotiated with Prince kazez hodgdie to ensure the safety of the southern theater. But no one thought that Sean would be extreme and crazy. So far, he directly killed the count sent by the fenlistine family to gild. To tell the truth, Dai Wen appreciates this method, because it is really bold. However, in his position, he must seek his position. Therefore, no matter what Dai Wen thinks, he must show a clear attitude. Almost in the moment of his reverie, these nobles who are good at all kinds of intrigues in the command room have planned a new plot: false defeat. Dane almost just glanced at the long red line drawn out of the strategy map on the conference table, and he already knew what these animals in human skin wanted to do in the conference room. If you really feign defeat in this line of defense and retreat for a hundred miles, it is tantamount to completely exposing the whole southern theater to the eyes of those nobles in the northwest theater of dabion. For those crazy people who are almost crazy now, seeing the gap in this line of defense is like a hungry wolf seeing cooked meat. Once those hungry wolves are allowed to enter the southern theater, nearly half of the entire southern theater will fall back into war. Among them, the first is Sean''s foundation: Panda collar. Of course, if this happens, the northwest theater will certainly bear a large part of the responsibility. But so what? As long as they can finally regain these lost lands, the credit will still be theirs. This is the ferocious and ugly face of the nobility. Dane sodell saber looked at the nobles who had begun to quarrel over the division of the territory of the Southern War Zone, with a disdainful sneer on his face. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. In the conference room, when civil strife began to break up the territory of the southern theater, especially who should the final ownership of panda collar belong to, the messenger who was first responsible for delivering the letter rode a fast horse away from the camp. On the way of running, he took off the disguise on his face and showed a slightly childish young face. This man is the leader of the void, rupee. When rupee ran hundreds of meters away from the camp in one breath, the horse finally began to gasp for breath, and the running speed began to decline. But just then, two riders rushed out from one side, but different from the image of rupee, these two riders were real knights. At this time, the two knights quickly approached rupee with one horse, and one of them led two. When these horses approached, rupee jumped to the other horse with one jump, and then three people and six horses quickly left. Soon, at night, the three rushed to a camp. The camp is obviously temporary, but it is very rigorous and reasonable in terms of scale. After entering the camp, rupee immediately turned over and dismounted, and then quickly ran towards the middle main account. There is only one person standing in the master account. Sheila Garcia. In the face of one of the new big three, rupee immediately said everything he saw in the camp of the northwest theater command room today. He didn''t miss any details. He even said it clearly when Dane stared at him and his feelings at that moment. Soon, Hera heard rupee''s story. At this time, her eyes had narrowed slightly: "it seems that the old man has seen through your identity, so he didn''t let you stay there. But do you think I don''t know their plan? Hum, it''s naive It seems that they will soon choose to feign defeat on the battlefield and let the mad dogs of dabion go to panda. Our plan must also be stepped up. " Chapter 593 A team of about thirty people carefully swam on the edge of the northwest war zone between dabion and Ryan. At this time, not far in front of the team, there was a light. It''s a small town. Although dabion and the Principality of lane are now in war, the towns that are affected are generally closer to the main battlefield. Of course, important towns that can play a strategic role in supply and monitoring have all been transferred to the military control system. A large number of troops and almost all-weather patrol and monitoring also fully show the importance of these urban areas. But like the town in front of us, it is obviously not so important. From the direction of the town, someone quickly approached the team of more than 30 people. There are two riders. One of them is rupee, while the other is unusually tall, with a very strong smell, obviously having the strength of superior silver. This man is Thor, the deputy head of the scarlet knights. All the thirty or so people who accompanied them were Knights of the scarlet knights, and they were carefully selected talents. Everyone''s strength must be superior silver. Although they don''t have such a strong rank as Rena and Sean, they have also fought in countless sand fields. Therefore, even if their individual strength is slightly worse than the upper silver of adventurers, they can also deal with a lower gold strongman if they work together. But if you really meet the strong, they won''t be the first to take action. With the two men approaching, the team composed of more than 30 scarlet Knights soon stopped and dispersed in a circular array, protecting the man in the middle and the two riders who followed him in the middle. The identity of those who can receive such key care is naturally very important, and now there are only three people who can enjoy such treatment under Sean. It is not difficult to guess the identity of this person when it comes to rupee''s presence here at this time. Sheila Garcia. Now one of Sean''s big three. As for the two people around her, they are the two strong men Sean borrowed from Florence. Nana Rossi and Pepe Rossi. The sisters are now the strength of the upper gold strongmen. Although they have not reached the peak, their strength is not equal to one plus one by virtue of their unique heart and tacit understanding. The combination of the two can at least compete with three strong men who are also superior gold, or one strong man who is superior to the peak of gold. Even if they encounter quasi holy domain strong men like Azar who met in nugus manor before, there is no problem for the sisters to protect Haila and escape. "How?" When she saw rupee coming, Hera asked. "There is really no warning nearby." Rupee said, "as the intelligence said, this is a small town that is not valued. We can rest here. And according to intelligence, the location of our secret meeting this time is also in the woods not far from the town. " Hera nodded. The purpose of her trip is very simple. It is to prevent the vampires in the Principality of Ryan from making some crazy moves because they are jealous of Sean. In order to achieve this goal, she doesn''t mind working with some people or even selling some information to each other. After all, now she has completely abandoned nugus''s surname and restored Garcia''s surname. If she wants Garcia''s family to grow again, she has to rely on Sean now. Because Sean is the only one who trusts her. Therefore, in order to make the purpose of this trip smooth, Haila will not come unprepared. She has already contacted her target character - her sister, Angie. At present, the information she has is provided to her by Angie. Although Haila doesn''t know her sister very well, she won''t be strange. After all, she was fighting with her sister for a long time, and the so-called person who knows you best must be your enemy. Therefore, Haila is very clear about many details such as angel''s temperament. In this way, when she saw the information sent by angel, Haila knew that her sister was not hostile to her - at least not yet. However, even so, Haila did not give up her cautious vigilance. She looked at rupee and asked, "so rupee, do you think it would be unsafe for us to stay in the town?" Haila didn''t know about rupee at first. It wasn''t until Sean sent him to take charge of some intelligence work during this operation that Haila realized rupee''s special talent: if she only talked about intelligence collection and analysis, even if she had higher recognition of Higley, she had to admit that rupee was much more talented than Higley, Many seemingly complex problems can always point to the core in his hand. And the rupee''s talent goes far beyond that. He has great advantages in investigation, exploration, inquiry and memory. It can be said that the rupee has almost no obvious weakness except that his personal strength makes people feel unable to look directly at it. In any other case, people like rupee can never serve as the commander of an intelligence department, but on Sean''s side, he succeeded, and managed the whole void in good order. Even according to Hella''s own observation, I''m afraid no one in the whole void knows that rupee is the weakest among them. After these days of observation and contact, Haila''s judgment on the rupee has also reached a level of trust. At this time, when asked by Haila, rupee didn''t seem alarmed at all. He meditated for a moment, as if he organized language in his mind, and then said: "if a team of our size sleeps in the wild, it is easy to attract the attention of the passing crowd, and even lead to the investigation of Dabian army. Moreover, according to my observation, there is no suitable place for camping near this town. If we insist on camping in the wild, we need to let more people carry out vigilance, which is not conducive to our next action Therefore, I think it''s better for us to stay in the town. " Hearing this, Haila nodded slightly, but she didn''t speak immediately. Instead, she turned her head and looked at the burly man following rupee. Just as Sean borrowed Nana and Pepe''s twin sisters from Florence to protect HeLa, Sean certainly let Thor, the deputy head of the scarlet knights, protect the rupee, which is also one of his precious assets. Seeing Hella looking at himself, the deputy head of the scarlet knight was also very single. He directly said, "Lord Hella, you don''t have to look at me. I don''t know anything about these things. I only know how to fight the enemy." Facing such a sincere person, Haila really couldn''t say anything, so she turned her head and consulted Nana and Pepe. Although Haila has officially joined Sean''s command, her respect for the strong is still in a subconscious instinctive behavior, just as she was in the nugus family. However, her practice was not annoying, so Nana and Pepe responded politely: they were responsible for protecting Haila, and they would not interfere with what decision Haila made. So after a little meditation, Haila agreed to stay in the town. The party stopped making any stops and hurried towards the town. The next thing is naturally done by rupee. As a miracle, rupee, who was born in the thief guild on the mainland, is naturally no stranger to problems such as accommodation registration. His technique is very sophisticated and handles all the things, which makes Haila and others look like a mercenary group who often go out. Of course, there is no trouble here. That is, as a marginal Town, there are not many residents here, and the hotel has only one small hotel. It is usually not a problem to deal with more than ten people, but at the moment, more than 30 people are required to stay, which makes it difficult for the hotel owner to rush to the hotel. Fortunately, however, the shrewd rupee did not embarrass the boss in this regard. He spent a little money and rented the residents around and across the hotel temporarily, and then tol arranged it. In this way, a temporary defensive stronghold will be built. But tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. When midnight came, Haila, Nana, Pepe and rupee left the town secretly - although the town had access control and the town door would be closed at midnight, the town wall could not stop Nana and Pepe, the two golden giants. As for the only master in the town - a lower silver master, he wisely chose to go home to sleep after seeing the momentum of the members of the scarlet knights. With the strength of these people, if they really conflict with them, they are fully capable of killing the whole town. This is the sadness of the weak. The place where Haila and Angie met was in the woods about two or three hundred meters away from the town. This distance is only a few minutes for Nana and Pepe. But when the four arrived in the woods, someone had already been waiting. There are only two people on the other side, but the more so, Haila''s heart is difficult to be quiet. Because she knows very well that since Angie dares to bring only one person to meet, the strength of this person is definitely not simple. "Dear sister, I didn''t expect that we could meet in this way in this environment." Seeing the appearance of Haila, a woman came out of the shadow of the forest. What is different from Haila''s ordinary is that the woman''s appearance is not only very gorgeous, but also her figure is shocking. Even in this dark environment, when the moonlight falls on her, you can clearly see her white and smooth skin. Such a woman is a deadly beauty. Rupee''s heart beat faster. "Cough." Haila coughed and realized that she had lost her manners. Rupee immediately stepped back and stood behind Nana and Pepe. However, taking the opportunity of their concealment, rupee also scanned the surrounding environment and began to listen carefully to judge whether there was any threat around. However, the results showed that Angie did come with only one follower, without any followers. "Sister, don''t be so serious. It scares the children." Angel gave a chuckle, like a bell. "I''m not here to discuss this with you." Haila''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She didn''t like Angie''s appearance now. In her impression, when Angie was not forced to become the victim of political marriage, she was a very innocent person, but since she became the victim, there was an unpleasant evil smell on her, "the nugus family has been completely destroyed." "Well, I know." Hearing the death of the nugus family, Angie restrained her smile a little and her voice became lower, but soon returned to her former debauchery, "I believe I can see my father''s dead head soon Sister, are you interested in enjoying it with me? I have even found a sculptor to make my father''s head into a wine glass. " Listening to Angie''s words, Haila didn''t say anything. Nugus family is indeed one of the largest families in the kingdom of dabion, but it is different from giving outsiders a sense that the people of this family are very scheming. Members of the real nugus family know that there are few normal people in this family. However, it can''t be blamed for the madness of the nugus family, because every member of the nugus family has grown up with countless conspiracies and traps since he was a sensible man. A little carelessness is the end of disaster, and no one knows whether there will be any variables until the dust is settled. It''s strange that people who grow up in such an environment are not crazy. But Angie was sheltered by her twin sister at the beginning. However, when her twin sister ran away from marriage, Angie, who was completely in despair and darkness, was like a person, and really brought into full play the madness flowing in the blood of the nugus family. In terms of madness, Haila thinks she can''t be compared with Angie. "I heard that my sister spent a lot of effort on the road to the demise of the nugus family." Angie glanced at Haila, reached out and gently touched her lips, smiled and said, "my dear sister, for your sake of making a lot of efforts in this matter, tell me why you came to me." "I need you to do me a favor." Haila didn''t want to circle with Angie at all. She said straightly, "I can sell you an intelligence. If you make good use of it, your harvest will be very big." "Oh?" Angie raised her eyebrows. "What information?" "Commitment." Said Hella in a deep voice. This time, Angie didn''t speak immediately. She just looked at Haila straight, as if to determine the seriousness of Haila. After the two sides looked at each other for a moment, angel said, but this time her voice no longer had any charm, but a very serious tone: "I need to know what you want?" "Stop the dabion mad dogs in the northwest theater from moving to the South Theater." "Mad dog?" Angie raised her eyebrows. "Did I hear you right, my dear sister, you actually call the people in your country mad dogs? Don''t forget who you are! " "My identity?" Hella sneered. At this time, she really showed the strong and awe inspiring momentum before. "My grandfather''s family was bitten by those mad dogs in dabion because they were too patriotic! How can I love such a country It has nothing to do with me that you like or love such a sick country. I''m a follower of Sean Connery now. I just need to know that. " "Then I don''t think we have anything to talk about." With a sneer of disdain, angel turned and left. Just at this time, Haila suddenly said: "under the situation that the nugus family is now completely desperate, do you think if I lend a helping hand now, can I save our common father?" Angie suddenly stopped, turned her head and looked at Haila with a ferocious face. But soon, her ferocious face recovered, but showed a slight smile: "Oh, oh, I was almost cheated by you just now, my sister. You just expressed your disgust at the nugus family and dabion''s anger. Now you say you want to save the nugus family, ha ha... " "I do hate, or even hate, the nugus family and our father, but so what?" Hella''s voice was still calm, "I have separated from the nugus family and the kingdom of dabion. My current name is Hella Garcia and a follower of Lord Sean Connery of panda. Therefore, all my starting points must be based on the Lord I serve Unlike you, I will give priority to the overall situation without sacrificing and involving the interests of the bottom line principle. " Angie''s face has become very ugly. "The most important thing is to think about why I can leave when I am almost under house arrest in a disguised form at nugus manor." Angie''s pupils shrank suddenly. "So now, can we talk about our cooperation?" "What if I insist on refusing?" This time, it was hella''s turn to shrink her pupils. Because the strong man standing behind Angie has completely burst out his awe inspiring momentum at this time. This is also a strong quasi holy land with strength no less than Azar! ¡­¡­ On May 17, 1784, the Ryan vanguard army in the northwest battlefield suffered a rout that was almost annihilated. In the national war between the kingdom of dabion and the Principality of lane, if the battlefield of the southern theater is the fuse of the whole war, and the southeast theater is the flank battlefield and buffer zone, then the northwest theater is the main battlefield that can really determine the victory or defeat of the two countries. It is precisely because of the importance of this theater that the two countries have invested almost all their troops here. So far, the two countries in the northwest theater have invested more than one million troops, of which the kingdom of dabion occupies the dominant side: including the mercenary Corps hired by the nobles in the northwest theater and the nobles from the royal capital and the rear of the kingdom of dabion, there is a huge military advantage of more than 60. On the other hand, the Principality of lane is only 400000. But in fact, it was the Principality of lane that had always prevailed in the previous war. If the kingdom of dabion had not invested two strong saints in this battlefield and put up a defensive array like a tortoise shell on the Chisha plain, I''m afraid the army of the Principality of lane would have broken through this line and went straight to Garrod fortress. Once Garrod fortress is captured, the rear of the kingdom of dabion will be completely exposed to the threat of the Principality of lane, just like the * * with the last piece of cloth torn off. Therefore, in the offensive and defensive war in Chisha plain, the two countries fought extremely fiercely. In the few months since the war, both sides have left more than 50000 bodies on this battlefield, and as many as 100000 wounded soldiers. Just holding the Chisha plain, the kingdom of dabion has felt a little difficult. Their only hope is that their own side in the southeast war zone can win. Otherwise, once the southeast war zone is won by the Principality of lane, they will be attacked from the flank at that time. But no one thought that at this time of despair, the Principality of lane had made a fatal mistake! After a brief and fierce confrontation, the vanguard troops sent by them tried to lure the defenders of Chisha plain to pursue them by pretending defeat. If it had been in the past, this method would not have been successful. However, it happened that Moro VII directly ordered to replace the commander because of the stalemate in the Chisha plain for too long. The new commander was not only a long-standing Veteran General of the Kingdom, but also a radical, so he did not hesitate to order the pursuit, Several troops outside the main camp were even mobilized for containment. As a result, the vanguard army of the Principality of lane was seriously damaged by this battle, killing tens of thousands of enemies and capturing more than 30000 prisoners, which directly led to the rout of the front-line forces of the Principality of lane, chasing for tens of miles at a time, forcing the troops of the Principality of Lane in the northwest war zone to retreat for hundreds of miles. After this battle, the Dabian army naturally won a broader strategic depth, and its front line directly advanced 150 miles. As a result, the southern theater rear, which was originally closely connected with the northwest theater, was completely exposed to the threat of the dabion army because of the collapse of the Ryan front. On the strategic map, this rich stroke that has been smeared by the red watercolor is like a beauty emitting a fatal temptation, constantly teasing the dabioners who have been completely awakened by blood and fire. They know very well that as long as they cut into the southern theater from this direction, they will easily recapture a series of original territories that caused the root causes of the national war, including panda, yadby and Dayi, and even directly cut off Sean''s retreat and rescue Prince kazez hochidi. meanwhile. On May 20, 1784, Baron Sean Connery, the commander-in-chief of the southern theater, Lord panda, and Prince kazez hodgdie, the last living force of the dabion kingdom in the southern theater, officially broke out in the white ice ridge. On the side battlefield, which can almost be called the battle of Dingding, the scarlet Knights led by SETIS have officially entered the battlefield, and then began to charge towards the army under Sean on the far right of the battlefield Chapter 594 The white ice ridge is a mountain terrain led by rosebu. It is called the white ice ridge because it has a kind of exotic flowers with great ornamental value and transparent and crystal. This terrain is also the only way through hodgdie manor. As long as it can be successfully strangled here, Prince kazez hodgdie''s base camp will not be directly threatened. Strategically speaking, the white iceberg is of great importance. Of course, if there is a choice, kazez wants to avoid taking the white ice ridge as the final battlefield, but in this war almost characterized as a counterattack war, the main option of the battlefield is not on kazez''s side. On the contrary, William, who has the right to vote on the battlefield, has been slowly invading and advancing with a slow offensive, and has been advancing to the white ice ridge, forcing kazer to have no choice at all, because if he does not launch a defensive front here, he will completely lose such a huge advantage as geographical advantage once he passes through the white ice ridge. Therefore, there is no surprise that the two sides have a confrontation here. The intensity and hardships of the war also far exceeded the expectations of cazez and hawson. In their plan, the three regiments of their own side should realize the joint vertical and horizontal tactics to completely block the three disabled soldiers of Sean. Even they fantasize that their own army will definitely surpass the enemy''s army in tacit understanding because they often train and exercise together. After all, the current source of troops of Cecilia guards is all the soldiers of the former fourth regiment of dabion, They certainly can''t cooperate with thunder lion and steel wing perfectly. However, fantasy is only fantasy after all. Thunder lion and steel wing really can''t cooperate and attack with Cecilia''s guards, but why does Sean''s army have to cooperate? When the war broke out, the lion of thunder launched a fierce charge under the leadership of Alfred, and then easily drove back an army under Prince kazez hodgdie and pulled it away from the battlefield. Although the enemy''s drums and flags are constantly waving, it is impossible for the Legion bitten by the thunder lion to get rid of the entanglement of the thunder lion smoothly. If they insist on getting rid of the entanglement and retreating, they must bear the war damage enough to hurt the Legion commander and commander. So in this case, the other two legions immediately sent out to try to rescue through the three-sided siege. This tactic is not complicated and difficult for them. But is it possible for Cecilia''s guards and steel wings to watch these two legions fight as they want? The answer is clearly no. So from the moment the war began, the rhythm of the battlefield was not controlled by kazez hodgdie, but fell into William''s hands. More precisely, it is under the control of the lion of thunder: unless Alfred gives up entanglement with his fighting legion, the battlefield rhythm will return to the state of confrontation, otherwise the battlefield rhythm will always be firmly controlled by Alfred. But will Alfred give up this huge war advantage? He is no longer the head of the small mercenary regiment in those years, but a real army head. Although he fought with his life for the victory of so many wars before, he has grown up anyway, especially in military strategy. Therefore, Alfred''s Lion of thunder fought more fiercely and more naked and bloody than the other two. The war damage ratio of both sides is almost one to two. Thunder lion one, enemy two. With such a bloody battle on the scale of 10000 people, it will not be the lion of thunder that will eventually collapse or even destroy the regiment. Kage''s face was as ugly as ever. And the lion of thunder is shopping, which happens to be Kaqi''s fire dragon Legion. Under the command of Prince kazez hodgdi, Kaqi is also a quasi strong man. What is limited to his breakthrough in strength is that Kaqi doesn''t have enough time to hone his martial arts and fighting spirit. He spends almost all his time in military training. Therefore, in terms of personal strength, he is not high under Prince kazez hodgdie, which is a little better than Alfred at most, but his fire dragon Legion is the most powerful and ferocious of the three conventional legions under Prince kazez hodgdie. If we must say the fighting style, it is similar to Alfred''s thunder lion. These two legions are famous for their fierce fighting style and regardless of damage. Compared with the thunder lion, they are a new Legion that has never been heard of before. The fire dragon Legion has always enjoyed a good reputation in the kingdom of dabion. Many people think that as long as this Legion is given another year or two, It will certainly become the second strong army under Prince kazez hodgdi to obtain the title of independence. For a long time, Kaqi also always believed that as long as he did not fight with the mountain lion Legion in the mountain forest terrain, the victory or defeat of his fire dragon Legion and mountain lion Legion would be 50-50. Of course, even in the face of dabion''s fourth legion, his fire dragon Legion may not be able to beat each other with the same strength, but it does not mean that it will be defeated miserably. So when he saw that Alfred''s Lion of thunder was the first to launch the charge, he was eager to prove that Hosen''s view was wrong, and kage did not hesitate to take the lead. Until now, he finally knew that it was not luck that the thunder lion could destroy the mountain lion army. In terms of blood and willpower, his fire dragon army is still inferior to each other after all. If Sean knew this idea of the commander of the fire dragon corps, Kaqi, at the moment, he would definitely make a disdainful sneer or even ridicule. Compare the willpower and bloodiness between the fire dragon Legion and the thunder lion, which is basically looking for trouble for yourself. You know, Sean''s army is basically composed of slaves. The locally recruited troops can''t make up for the huge losses in the war, and the northern barbarians account for a large proportion of the slaves. However, whether the northern barbarians or other slaves, when Sean gave them hope to live and a better vision for the future, the experience they had encountered during their slave career would make their will become extremely firm. Therefore, in this naked bloody battle, if they want to retreat, then unless the flag they believe in collapsed. As for blood. Will the northern barbarians and orcs lack such things? Compared with the fire dragon corps, which has become increasingly arrogant and arrogant in recent years, the thunder lion does have a great advantage in crushing its opponents in spirit. In terms of equipment advantages, Sean has always been the top priority to meet the three legions of thunder lion, steel wing and Cecilia guards. Therefore, the fire dragon Legion also has no advantage in terms of materials. At the beginning of the confrontation between the two sides, the thunder lion and the fire dragon Legion were completely white hot. In just one hour, the fire dragon Legion killed more than 3000 people, and the thunder lion also killed more than 1300 people. This data, for the other two legions in the confrontation, is almost twice as much. "Sir, we can''t go on like this!" After killing a Tauren, a soldier covered in blood rushed to Kaqi and shouted, "the war damage is too great. If we continue to kill like this, we will quit the battle before the crimson Knights arrive at the battlefield." Kaki wiped the blood on his face, his eyes had become red, and the thick straight blade in his hand had been turned over. He glanced at his adjutant, and his killing intention was obviously stronger: "then send a signal! Let Lord cedis enter the battlefield immediately! Then join hands with us to destroy this damn bastard army! " At the same time, Kaqi chopped down a Tauren with a knife. The straight blade in Kaqi''s hand is obviously specially made, because it is only two palms wide on the blade surface, the front end is thick and long, and the touch end is narrow. Without hand protection, it is just a simple handle. The whole straight blade is about 1.34 meters long. When Kaqi waves it in his hand, it''s like sweeping with an iron piece. Even if it is fully armed, it will be easily torn open. Moreover, Kaqi''s attack position is basically the key of neck - this key is for tauren For Orc species like bear man, it is impossible to dress for protection. Therefore, kage''s attack can always easily cut a huge hole, and sometimes even directly cut off the heads of Tauren and bear. The war has entered a more crazy situation of bloody killing. At this time, it is difficult for anyone to remain rational. Under the leadership of Kaqi, who looked like a mad devil, the suppressed fire dragon army finally woke up and began to counter pressure the thunder lion. "Give it to me!" Cage turned back and roared, "don''t be afraid of this Orc bastard!" A howling wind suddenly attacked Ka. At the moment of the electro-optic flint, kage suddenly raised his knife to block. A huge impact made his arm slightly numb, but when the fighting spirit in his body rolled on his arm, the sense of paralysis immediately disappeared, and he himself just took a step back with his right foot. From the impact force, he had judged that the other party''s strength was not much greater than him. But before Kaqi could fight back, a loud explosion accompanied by a strong wind directly blew him away. After knocking over four or five of his own people and turning a somersault on the ground, he finally stopped the trend of rolling back. At this moment, cage glanced at the man who attacked him with the light from the corner of his eye. It was Alfred! Alfred, armed with flaming lion tusks and wearing a heavy armor, stood upright like the God of war. The flaming lion tusks in his hand were lucky to activate a special attack effect in the attack just now, and directly blew Kaqi out. Although he did not suffer much substantive damage, in this battlefield environment, Flying an enemy commander is also a very effective means of attack. Because the fire dragon legion, which had stood a little firm because of Kaqi''s roar just now and launched a wave of small-scale counterattack, immediately fell into a low tide of morale after Kaqi was blown up, and was pushed back by the lion of thunder again. By this time, Alfred''s eyes had completely fixed on kage. At the next moment, Alfred strode towards cage like a beast, and shouted, "everyone of the thunder lion, run with me!" "Rush for me" and "rush with me", although they are common sentences in charge operations, in fact, these two sentences have very different effects. In a downwind situation, "rush for me" can usually improve morale and make the soldiers under their command sacrifice their lives to attack; However, if it is in a relatively upwind war situation like this, the effect is naturally far less than Alfred''s "rush with me". What''s more, Alfred had the upper hand from beginning to end. Just at this time, the earth suddenly made a roar. At this time, the three armies fighting on the battlefield all slowed down the pace of the battle, and many people even looked uneasily at the sound source of the vibration. Soon, a cavalry unit wearing red, blue and black light armor appeared on the flank edge of the battlefield. However, those with sharp eyes had seen the flag held by the cavalry. It was a triangular flag with a red background and a long snake texture. This flag, in the kingdom of dabion, has always belonged exclusively to Prince kazez hodgdi. The identity of this cavalry regiment is naturally ready to come out. Scarlet Knights! The only knights in the kingdom of dabion. Although it has only a scale of 1000 people, if it is used well, its combat effectiveness can at least be comparable to that of a heavy cavalry with a scale of 10000 people. In particular, the most rare thing is that SETIS, the current head of the scarlet knights, is a real top gold strongman. The scarlet Knights under his command have always been the sharpest sword of Prince kazez hodgdi. According to Hosen''s idea, it should be the three regiments under Prince kazez hodgdie, including the fire dragon legion, and Sean''s three vanguard armies to fight. According to the normal rules of engagement, the first day is generally a tentative rhythm of war. Even if there is the first wave of large-scale fierce battle, it is usually in the afternoon of the first day. Therefore, Hosen was originally prepared to have a bloody and temperamental battle on the third morning before he asked SETIS to lead the scarlet knights to cut into the battlefield from the rear and surprise Sean. However, no one thought that the war broke out less than two hours, and the fire dragon Legion and the lion of thunder had fought so hard that both sides almost reached the level of dissolution. Under such circumstances, Howson dared to continue to let the war out of control, so he did not need Kaqi to apply for help. He had ordered cedis to enter the battlefield immediately, and as soon as he entered the battlefield, he immediately charged at Alfred''s thunder lion. Its purpose, of course, is to regain the dominance of the battlefield. At least, we can''t keep this advantage in the hands of Sean. It has to be said that this series of tactical policies of hawson are extremely correct and targeted. It''s just a pity that Hosen was wrong from the beginning. He shouldn''t have thought about Blitzkrieg with William from the beginning. Because when it comes to the essence of Blitzkrieg, can anyone be better than Adolf Hitler on this battlefield? Chapter 595 The sound like a surging wave reverberated on the battlefield. In the furthest distance of sight, a touch of red light emerged, accompanied by the galloping sound of horses'' hoofs, just like the wave surging up from the waves, rushing towards the battlefield. The scarlet knights, the first combat force under Prince kazez hodgdie! It''s just a thousand horses, but the sound of galloping on the battlefield is like thousands of troops. The first rider was the head of the order, SETIS. His body is also a set of light armor in red, blue and black. The shape of armor is not luxurious. On the contrary, he pays more attention to the comfort and practicality of riders. As the head of the whole knights, SETIS only has a red cloak more than others. Under his leadership, the knights in galloping soon set up a cone array most suitable for charging. As the core of the cone array, the sharp knife is naturally saidis. "Raise your gun!" Only listen to Seth''s angry drink, and then slowly raise the long guns in his hands. A row of knights behind him also slowly raise the long guns in their hands. When the shining spears were raised from the Knights'' hands, they looked like a forest of guns moving rapidly. The distance between the two sides is being quickly narrowed. "Ping Ju!" Another roar. Even on the noisy battlefield, the voice is still loud and clear. The galloping Knights finally began to slowly raise their long guns, and in order to enhance stability, the handle ends of the Knights'' long guns were all clamped under their armpits. This move basically means that the final charge of the knights is about to start. The roaring roar is also getting closer and closer to the main battlefield - The Scarlet knights are less than 500 meters behind the thunder lion. Although this distance is not the most suitable distance for charging and acceleration, judging from the moving speed of the scarlet knights, it will take another two or three minutes at most, They will enter the perfect distance point for launching an accelerated charge. At the moment, on a hillside about a hundred meters away from the battlefield, several people are watching coldly the charge of the crimson knights. William''s mouth was slightly raised, and the look on his face was obviously that everything was still under his control. "Are you so sure the end result will be like this?" Sean really couldn''t bear to see William''s appearance and couldn''t help humming. "Of course." William said proudly, "the so-called strategic intention is actually just a game between two chess players. If you want to play the game, all rules must be logically reasoned according to the accuracy of the information collected by your side. Therefore, strictly speaking, it can also be said to be an information war. Whoever collects more information will naturally gain more advantages in a battle. " "I still don''t understand." Sean shook his head. "With your IQ, it''s really hard for me to explain to you." The blush on William''s face became more and more obvious. He disdained to curl his mouth and didn''t even look at Sean. "Anyway, you just need to know that the information collected by the other party is provided to him by me. If I don''t let them know, they don''t know anything. They can only know what I''m willing to let them know. " "Excuse me, can you speak common Chinese?" Sean asked. "Adolf, you explain." William has completely ignored Sean. Looking at the appearance of William and Sean, he looked like Adolf who had been driven to the shelf. He pondered for a long time before he said: "... Lord William means that he created a wrong illusion for the other party, making the other party''s commanders mistakenly think that our three forces are just vanguards, and there are others in the real main force. In this way, the commanders of the other side will be eager to solve our vanguard army, so they choose a terrain that is most suitable for giving full play to the combat effectiveness of their corps, that is, at least they want to occupy both human and geographical advantages. " "But isn''t the mountain terrain of white ice ridge the least suitable for the knights?" "That''s because they regard the scarlet knights as strange soldiers." William said impatiently, "tactics are a means to achieve strategic intention. In short, they are a way to deal with details Their core tactics are indeed built around the scarlet knights, but their core tactical idea is surprise attack, not frontal assault. Therefore, from the beginning, they sacrificed the three infantry legions as cannon fodder, just to delay the decisive battle time in the frontal battle field. If I''m right, the other party is ready to defeat our troops in three days. " "Three days?" Sean looked fantastic. "Didn''t you say they wanted to use blitz?" "Yes." William said with a natural look on his face, "in their opinion, it is really a blitz to end a war in three days So you see, I''m teaching them what real blitz is now? It only takes me half a day to end the war. " "This tactical plan was made by Adolf." Sean raised his eyebrows. He had never seen anything so shameless as William. But obviously, William Yale, the military commander of one of Sean''s three giants, didn''t know what shame it was. He took it for granted: "if it weren''t for the illusion I made, it wouldn''t be so easy for Adolf to carry out blitz? So obviously, I''m not only giving lessons to each other, but also to Adolf. " Speaking of the end, William had turned his head and looked at aldorf. He said in a deep voice, "aldorf, you really have the essence of blitz. I''m not as perfect as you in tactical raid, but if you want to be more refined, you must learn how to catch your opponent off guard." Sean was a little surprised to hear what William said. Because William said "unprepared" rather than "doing a good job in intelligence warfare", which fully shows that William just said that giving aldorf a class is not a simple talk. At least he didn''t instill his good tactical policy into aldorf, but just gave aldorf a wake-up call. "Don''t talk nonsense. First think about how to solve the charge of the scarlet knights." Sean said coldly. "This still needs to think?" William disdained his lips and waved his right hand. Several command flags were soon waved. In an instant, Sean could intuitively feel the sudden change in the atmosphere of the whole battlefield! The steel wings that were entangled with an army in the middle, more than half of the northern barbarians immediately came out of the array. At this time, the thunder lion broke out a crazy blood, and once again suppressed the fire dragon army back. However, all this is not over yet, because after suppressing the fire dragon legion, the thunder lion directly merged with the steel wings, and the two forces turned into one force in an instant. This transformation is not unfamiliar and delayed at all. It doesn''t seem to be the first time to cooperate with tactics. Moreover, it was even more difficult for Prince kazez hodgdi to accept that when the two disabled soldiers of steel wings and thunder lion merged to form a force, and faced with the two forces far superior to his own side, their momentum increased instead of decreasing, and the two enemy forces began to collapse in one breath. It''s just a blink of an eye. Although Sean''s side on the battlefield still looks like three troops, the situation on the battlefield is completely different. The situation of Cecilia''s guards remained unchanged, and their attack was not strong. Perhaps it was because they were both dabioners, but for Clov, it was enough as long as they could hold the army and prevent them from merging with the other two enemy forces. After all, in terms of tactical cooperation, his Cecilia close guard group is really unable to integrate into the battle of steel wings and thunder lion. In contrast, the thunder lion and steel wings obviously have no such problem, because anyway, Alfred''s position in the hearts of the northern barbarians is second only to Sean''s existence. Therefore, after he joined forces, although his troops were far less than the sum of the two enemy forces, it was definitely too strong. Therefore, it was not difficult to easily suppress the two enemy forces and even force the other party''s defense line to collapse completely. As for the third Legion on on the battlefield - more than 2000 soldiers with steel wings, they quickly exchanged positions with the previous thunder lion, and now they have become a strong wall on the attack route of the scarlet knights. In the distance of less than 100 meters between the two sides, even if the crimson knights wanted to give up the charge at this time, it was completely impossible. Therefore, sadis just clenched his teeth and ordered a strong attack. The charging speed of the whole Knights has more than doubled. The rolling smoke is bigger. "They lost." William sneered, "it''s your turn to attack." "I see." Sean turned and left without looking back. At first, his speed was not fast, but he ran slowly. But gradually, his speed began to become faster and faster. After tens of meters, his figure was faintly blurred. Each step forward was a leap of several meters. When Sean walked tens of meters, he suddenly killed a team of cavalry at the foot of the mountain, but these cavalry can be clearly seen to belong to two different camps: the number of the previous group of riders was less, only about 30 to ride, and they were all dressed in red light armor; Behind these riders were a group of riders dressed in light blue light armor. Their scale and number were a little more, and they probably looked like 60 or 70 riders. Together, there were almost 100 people on both sides. From the equipment carried by these riders, it is obvious that these two groups of riders are not ordinary cavalry, but belong to the ranks of the Knights! At first, the thirty or so people in red light armor were undoubtedly the newly established scarlet Knights under Sean. Although the combat effectiveness of this knight order only maintains the level of quasi level 4, with the help of Rena''s aura, it can play a combat effectiveness beyond the general level 4 army, and even the quasi level 5 army is not too much. However, the only pity is that the number of members of the scarlet knights is too small at this time. There are only about 30 people, mainly because Sean ordered to allocate half of his staff to protect Haila and rupee. For this reason, he even did not hesitate to borrow Nana and Pepe from Florence. The scarlet knights were followed by the Knights of Florence: the Holy Roman knights. When Rome wiles, the ancestor of the wiles family, established the kingdom of * * * with the king of * * *, he relied on the ten knights who followed him at that time. In this quest for the great cause of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Rome wiles gradually began to rely on his followers to form his own Knight Order: the Roman Knight order. Now, hundreds of years later, the Roman Knight order has not only become the strongest Legion under the wiles family, but also the only level 6 army owned by the * * * Kingdom - if it were not for the Roman Knight order, the * * * kingdom would have been destroyed by the chainas empire. Therefore, Florence named her Knights the Holy Roman knights. Of course, Sean was clear about his mind: in order to surpass the Roman Knights of the wiles family. As a person who was driven out of his family, with his own efforts, he finally defeated his family''s famous knights in the frontal battlefield one day. Is there anything more exciting than this? No, But as far as the facts are concerned, Sean is really not optimistic. After all, the Holy Roman knights are only barely up to the level of three-level army. Strictly speaking, the combat effectiveness of the Holy Roman knights is not weak. The biggest problem is that their equipment quality is relatively poor, one level worse than the scarlet knights. Compared with the scarlet knights, there is an obvious gap in comfort and practicability, because there are more parts in the overall structure, which seems to be completely redundant. The scarlet knights and the Holy Roman knights are rapidly gathering towards Sean, but the leader is not Rena, but a young man. Dwight, head of the scarlet Knights! At this time, there was a horse without rider on his left and right sides. When he led a horse quickly close to Sean, Sean jumped into the saddle and took the reins. The two knights immediately rushed to the front. In the front, the collision between the scarlet knights and the steel wings is about to break out. On the enemy''s command line, Prince kazez hodgdie and Hosen, when they saw that the charge of the crimson Knights finally completely collided with the temporarily expanded defense line of steel wings, their frowns finally stretched out slowly, and their hanging hearts were completely relaxed. Before, they had been worried about William''s backhand. They were deeply afraid that something would happen suddenly in the middle of the way, which would lead to the loss of impact on the charge of the Fei knights. In this way, although it would not cause any loss of combat power to the Fei knights, it would eventually lead to the entanglement of the Fei knights. So at the moment, seeing that the charge of the scarlet Knights worked completely, these two people naturally want to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, William Yale is so famous. However, the relaxed expressions of the two people were frozen again in less than a second! The charge of the scarlet Knights was like hitting the mountain wall in front of the defense line composed of steel wings - after a loud noise, the charge of the scarlet Knights did not break through the defense line of steel wings, but was forcibly blocked! When the foremost Knight thrust a gun at the tower shield with steel wings, the tip of their cavalry gun was completely deformed in an instant, and then the huge recoil force fed back from the tip of the gun immediately broke the bone of their right hand, which was too fast for them to make the slightest reaction. The next moment, the charging horse hit the tower shield, broke his head and blood, gave a tragic neighing and fell to the ground, while the knight on the horse was thrown out without suspense. At this time, the soldiers with steel wings behind the formation immediately raised their long guns obliquely, not only leaning on the tower shield, but also pushing the end of the gun on the solid ground to form a whole chilling forest of guns. Even if the riders who were thrown out were lucky not to be stabbed directly by the gun forest, the impact part still made them feel very uncomfortable, especially after they hit the gun forest and fell from it. The continuous impact and shock almost made them lose their fighting ability. Just a wave of charge was blocked, and more than 100 knights were killed or injured. A trail of horse corpses had been left in the front of the defense line, and the blood was flowing out slowly. At this time, it has long been unclear whether these blood is horse blood or human blood. However, once the charge is launched, there is no way to stop. The defeat of the knights in the front did not scare off the knights in the rear who continued to charge. After all, not every regiment can tear up the defense array by one round of charge. There are many opponents who need two or even three rounds to break the array, but this time is the heaviest casualty of the Fei cavalry since its establishment. However, such a bloody scene in front of them did not make the Knights of the scarlet Knights flinch, but aroused their common hatred and anger. The Knights of the scarlet Knights began to continue to charge one after another. Only one person knows that the situation this time is completely different from that of the past when the charge was blocked! That''s sadis! As a superior gold strongman, although SETIS has not become a quasi Holy Land strongman, after all, he has touched the edge and threshold of the rules. At the moment of charging and impact, he keenly felt the fluctuation of the power of the law. It was like a law line sketching a wall in front of them to stop their attack. The only difference is that the wall composed of rule lines is not as indestructible as expected. Therefore, in the first attack, although sedis did not break the defense array, his long gun easily picked up a northern barbarian directly, which naturally created a gap in the defense. According to the normal charging effect, once a gap is created, the charging Knight (cavalry) must continue to push forward, strive to expand the gap to form a collapse potential, so that his cavalry can completely break through the formation. After all, for the cavalry, once the charge cannot penetrate the enemy array but is trapped in the array, the charge must be a failure, and the next waiting for them will be a siege. However, knights are much better than cavalry in terms of individual combat effectiveness, so even if they can''t pierce the formation of steel wings, they can also kill all the steel wings with only 2000 people in terms of the combat effectiveness of the scarlet knights. But all this must be based on the premise that cedis can break through this defensive array. However, the reaction speed of steel wings is much faster than we can imagine. When the northern barbarian was shot by SETIS, a northern barbarian behind him immediately raised his shield and pushed forward. He stood on the same line with his comrades in arms again. He didn''t care that he needed to face a strong man at the top of the golden peak. Seth''s pupil narrowed slightly. Although he could not see the power of the specific law, he could feel that it was not easy for him to chisel through the wall of the law, and the crack was being repaired quickly. So at this time, he threw away the long gun in his hand. As soon as his right hand looked back, he pulled out an exaggerated heavy sword from behind the horse. He saw that the muscles of his right hand immediately tightened, his arm almost expanded a circle, and then swung it with force. The heavy sword was directly split on the tower shield in the hands of the northern barbarian. With a slight sound, like a machine explosion, the tower shield in the North barbarian''s hand was immediately cracked, and the iron pieces were scattered in pieces. Several North barbarians around him were pulled into the water for burial. At the same time, the obviously valuable war horse under the hip of SETIS was also not spared. Just at this time, SETIS can''t worry about the sacrifice of his horse. His fighting spirit suddenly erupted and directly crushed the bones of his favorite horse. At the moment when his feet touched the ground, his body moved immediately, and his heavy sword waved immediately, directly splitting several northern barbarians into the sky. Without waiting for these northern barbarians to land and affected by the fighting spirit of SETIS, the bodies of these northern barbarians soon expanded, exploded in the sky the next moment, and countless blood rain fell in succession. A small gap was completely broken by cedis! However, at this time, the crimson knights had been charged for three rounds. In addition to increasing the casualties of the knights, it obviously had no great effect on the whole defense array. Of course, the northern barbarians were not without casualties. During the impact of the third round of charge, all the northern barbarians in the first row could not bear the charge of the knights, and were directly shocked to death under the continuous impact. Sadis''s eyes were cold. He knew that the knight''s charge was not useless, but if he really had to rely on the knight''s charge, the casualties would be very large. And from now on, the signs have clearly shown that it is impossible for them to pierce the defense array composed of 2000 steel winged soldiers. Of course, SETIS is not stupid. Just looking at the current situation, he already knows that this heavy infantry regiment can stop their charge, not because of how great they are or how powerful they are, but entirely because of the tower shield used by this infantry regiment. In fact, when the steel wing is equipped with an impact shield, it can indeed upgrade this corps to a level 5 corps, but this upgrade is not a level 5 Corps in the real sense. It can only be said that in the battle against cavalry, the steel wing can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the level 5 army. However, the military skill of "Continental barrier" is not really invincible. [mainland barrier: clothing advantage. The army is immune to all chop, puncture and long-range attack damage, forming a field suppression effect on cavalry forces, immune to light cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), exempted from 60% heavy cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), and exempted from 30% special cavalry charging effect (increased field suppression effect), Movement speed is reduced by 50% and cannot be concealed. When the defense array is deployed, it cannot move. Its resistance to magic is reduced by 400%. Any magic and magic blessing will be reduced by 50%. Dress code: 500 people, heavy infantry. Dress effect: the army level is promoted to one level, absolute barrier: 35% chance to force the cavalry troops who have broken through the defense formation to be unable to penetrate the formation.] In this army skill, the reason why it can block the power of the first round of Knight charge is simply because it is "immune to all chopping, puncture and long-range attack damage". After all, the impact of the long gun belongs to the "puncture" type of damage from the attack judgment. However, in a strict sense, the Knights already belong to the type of "special cavalry force", so the effect of continental barrier only weakens it by 30%. In actual combat, it is impossible to intercept the charge of the scarlet Knights simply by relying on the "Continental barrier" - at least William never thought about it. So this situation is definitely an unexpected surprise for William. Only Sean who saw this scene knew that the reason why the steel wings were not completely cut off at this time, but blocked the Fei Knights was simply because they were very lucky to activate the special effect of "absolute barrier". But even if the formation has not been cut, the threat that steel wings need to face has not been reduced at all. "Dismount! Step war! " Cried Seth in a deep voice. All the Knights of the scarlet Knights did not hesitate. They immediately released the long gun that had been clamped under their armpits, took out the chopper behind the horse with their backhand, got off their horses, and directly changed from riding to walking! Chapter 596 Knights, as orthodox battle rank series, are not cannon fodder or soldiers in essence. Even the lowest level knight is also a warrior with lower bronze strength. Generally, even if the knight can''t break through the restriction of rank, they can usually grow to the level of upper silver. This is the only special phenomenon in miracle that can''t be explained by the rules of the game. However, such a knight order can only stop at the level of level 4 army, and can never reach level 5 or even higher. If you want to achieve a higher level of knights, you must upgrade the rank of all knights. But anyway, knights still have high and strict requirements for combat skills. Therefore, infantry is also one of the required courses for knights. When the crimson Knights lost their horse, the situation on the battlefield was completely reversed immediately. Although nearly 200 knights were killed or injured in the process of charging, basically only the Knights injured in the first round of charging could not fight. The Knights injured in the second round of charging still maintained basic combat ability, and the knights in the third round were slightly injured. Therefore, when the Knights of the scarlet Knights launch the attack of frontal hand to hand combat with choppers, although they rely on the impact shield to be immune to the damage of chopping and can also act as some shrinking turtles, this is not the way after all. In particular, there are strong men like Sidis in the Fei color knights. Every time he wields his heavy sword, he can easily split several northern barbarians, and he doesn''t care. He just goes deep into the enemy array, relying on his own strength and his heavy sword, he disrupts the whole steel wing temporary defense line, Provide a lot of opportunities for our soldiers to break in. In an instant, in this scuffle, the steel winged soldiers fell into the downwind in an instant, and the originally complete formation soon began to be on the verge of collapse. However, even if Sidis alone can create large-scale chaos, the pressure he needs to face is also not light. Because of the attack range cut by the heavy sword, the Knights of our own scarlet Knights also dare not get too close to SETIS, which naturally leads to the situation that SETIS must fight in isolation. A knight trapped in the enemy''s encirclement, even if he has the highest level of gold, the steel wings wearing impact shield are also not cannon fodder. In addition, the swing of heavy sword also consumes a lot of physical strength. Therefore, once the combat time persists for too long, even SETIS will inevitably be unable to catch it. When Sidis once again killed several northern barbarians with a sweep, a red awn suddenly burst up! The red awn came fiercely and urgently. It was the hand that came out at the moment when sadis was just exhausted and new strength was not born. And a shot, or aimed at the most deadly vital parts to attack! On the deterrent power of the red awn, sadis knows that his opponent is definitely a strong man whose strength is not below his own! But what really shocked him was that he didn''t feel the slightest when he was approached by a strong man at such a close distance! If he had known that there was such a dangerous figure lurking in the enemy army, SETIS would not let himself fall into such a completely isolated situation anyway, but at this moment he had no time to think about other things. In an instant of no delay, SETIS took a strong breath, squeezed out the fighting spirit in his body, and let his right hand swing his sword back to defense. This move is also an emergency response made by SETIS under helplessness. If the other party insists on killing himself, cedis believes that with the sharpness of his heavy sword, he will certainly cut the other party to pieces, but this two-phase change of life is simply a kind of helplessness and shame for cedis, so he can only bet that his opponent is not so crazy. But soon, SETIS''s pupils shrank slightly! Because he can obviously feel that the other party''s attack target is still unchanged! The other party is determined to change his life with himself! After taking a deep breath, SETIS again mobilized his fighting spirit to erupt. This time, he could feel a very obvious sense of tear in his body, but he couldn''t care so much at this time. His original intention was to force his opponent to give way by exchanging life and death. After giving him a sigh of relief, he can immediately fight back. Even if he can''t kill his opponent, it''s OK to lose both sides. In this way, the 2000 steel winged soldiers still have to die. But he didn''t expect that his opponent was so determined! The heavy sword in his hand was lifted up and finally blocked at the moment when the red awn stabbed his throat. Just! Seth''s face changed again! On the red awn, a fire burst out faintly, just like when he waved his sword to cut off the impact shield. But the impact of the explosion was stronger than before! The impact force shook Seth back and forth, and even almost couldn''t hold the sword stably. But the opponent''s attack is obviously not over! In the light of the explosion, a long red gun penetrated the flame and smoke and stabbed it. Although it is no longer the key to the throat this time, if it is stabbed, it will definitely be a fatal injury. Therefore, cedis didn''t dare to resist hard at all, and didn''t dare to force the operation to fight again, so he could only turn his head in the crisis and try to avoid, but the shot was so fierce that cedis couldn''t completely avoid even if he reacted quickly. A splash of blood splashed out. With the splash of blood, there is also a large piece of flesh and blood. Sadis''s left cheek has been disfigured! This huge wound was torn from the left lip to the ear. Under the ferocious left cheek, pale bones and teeth were clearly visible. On the skin and flesh of his left cheek, there was a subtle flame burning like a tarsal maggot, which made SETIS look like a flame demon from the abyss. However, his eyes were as calm and steady as ever, as if the torn flesh and blood were not their own, and the flame burning on his face was not burning his flesh and skin. The invisible pressure came out of him one after another, strong enough to make people palpitate. His left hand was just casually wiped from his left face. He saw an air flow rising vigorously, and the burning flame on his face disappeared completely in an instant. At the same time, his body jumped back slightly and opened a distance of more than four or five meters from his opponent. At this time, SETIS finally had a chance to look at his opponent. A mysterious person who can''t see gender and age at all. The man was wearing a set of silver white fully enclosed light armor, and in his right hand he held a red long gun emitting a powerful magic smell. There was a flame at the tip of the gun from time to time, but the flame was not orange, but a strange purple red. There was no emotion in Seth''s eyes because he knew who the man in front of him was. The kingdom of dabion, as a hostile country, will certainly collect information about Sean''s followers and the heads of the armed forces, so Prince kazez hodgdie certainly cannot have failed to collect it. These are not confidential public information at all. How can an identity like SETIS not be seen? So when he sees his opponent''s dress, he naturally knows who nearly killed himself. The head of Sean''s first cavalry regiment and the strongest individual among his followers. Rena. With a light wave of the heavy sword in his hand, SETIS took a deep breath. He knew that the other party abandoned the glory of the strong and chose the dormant sneak attack. Then it has shown that this war must distinguish between life and death. So he didn''t hesitate and hesitate. The Epee swung a slightly backward angle in mid air. For an instant, SETIS didn''t change the center of gravity as normal people did, but took a step, and the whole person shot at Rena like a shell. The distance of several meters is just a blink of an eye for the sprint speed erupted by strong men like Rena and SETIS. But SETIS''s attack was as unpredictable as his previous actions. He didn''t rush directly in front of Rena, but when he was still one meter away from Rena, his center of gravity sank, and the whole person stood steadily on the ground. With the help of inertia, the Epee in his hand suddenly fell forward. Just with the length of this Epee, it is completely impossible to cut Ruina at this distance. After all, as long as Ruina retreats at this distance, she can easily avoid. However, the attack mode of SETIS is still unexpected! The speed of the initial swing is still at the speed that can be captured by the naked eye, but when the blade moves more than ten degrees, the speed suddenly doubles. At this moment, even Rena''s pupils could not help shrinking slightly. But she didn''t feel flustered. The long gun in her hand rubbed on her hand, and the burning gun was broken like a spirit snake spitting out a message, gently nodding towards SETIS''s heavy sword. But when the two weapons collided with each other, Rena''s face immediately changed. On the Epee, a huge impact suddenly broke out, which completely disintegrated Ruina''s attack in an instant. And much more! When Rena''s offensive was completely disintegrated, this powerful force even pressed back on Rena, like waves superimposed, and gradually forming a tsunami. Although Rena has the intention to suppress this momentum, she is still powerless after all. After all, when she reacts that there are other secrets hidden in her opponent''s attack, the wave momentum has basically been completely superimposed and can''t be suppressed. So in an instant, Rena''s defense was completely affected, and her body was unstable. At this time, SETIS seemed to have expected such a situation long ago. He took a step forward! It was only one step, but it extended his attack distance by one meter! The purple and blue fighting spirit emerged in his body, and then extended from his right hand and poured it onto the epee. Soon, the sword body was completely dyed purple and blue. When these fighting spirits kept piling up and became more and more strong, there was the sound of wind and thunder on the Epee, which was quite different from the previous tsunami like momentum. But SETIS didn''t let this momentum backlog for too long. When his face began to fade rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye and became pale, this moment happened to be the moment when Rena could no longer maintain her standing position and shake her body. So Sidis took another step with a quick decision, and then hit the heavy sword in her hand like a striker against Rena. A dull noise like rolling thunder blew up on the battlefield! The blue and red light burst out from Rena. This moment is like the wrath of God! On the ground, countless cracks broke out in the battle between Rena and SETIS, and then broke one by one, and spread rapidly at an amazing speed. Looking down from the high school sky, you can clearly see that the earth is rapidly collapsing. No matter the soldiers with steel wings or the soldiers of the scarlet knights, as long as the people on this crack fall into the broken and collapsed ground one after another. Like a demon with a ferocious smile, it is constantly swallowing the souls of living people. When the core of the battlefield finally calmed down, there were less than 500 of the 2000 steel winged soldiers responsible for resisting the charge of the scarlet knights; Similarly, the scarlet Knights also suffered a terrible loss. Originally, there were only 700 or 800 members of the knights, but at this time, there were only 300 left. But the most frightening thing is that this newly opened battlefield is almost empty to the naked eye. This blow of SETIS has already possessed the power of the Holy Land! When they saw this scene on the battlefield, Prince William and Prince kazez hodgdie also showed a shocked look in the command centers at both ends of the battlefield, because they both knew very well how terrible power the strong in the holy land could play in a local war. Basically, ordinary soldiers simply sent cannon fodder to the strong in the holy land, This is also why the strong at the holy land level are rarely invested in conventional wars. Let the two strongmen at the holy land level fight on the battlefield, and their influence range is often within hundreds of meters, which is just the next Holy Land. Therefore, unless it comes to life or death, under normal circumstances, wars will not always use the strong at the holy land level. Generally, they only serve as a strategic deterrent, but also to prevent opponents from investing in the strong at the holy land level without rules. It was for this reason that although Prince kazez hodgdie had a strong Saint around him, he still did not enter the battlefield. After all, for Prince kazez hodgdie, his main purpose was to make peace with Sean, not to separate life and death on this battlefield. If he really wanted to separate a life and death, he could not let his legion entangle with Sean''s troops and directly let the strong in the holy land enter the battlefield. Unfortunately, people are not as good as heaven. The attack of sadis, which is close to the attack of the strong in the holy land, has actually shown that sadis has broken through the realm of strength on the battlefield and successfully promoted to the next Holy Land. So in this case, even if kazez hodgdie didn''t want to fight with Sean, he had to accept that there was no possibility of peace talks between him and Sean. However, Prince kazez hodgdie still had a painful expression on his face. For nothing else, because his scarlet knights were basically abandoned under the accidental injury of SETIS. However, Prince kazez hochidi was also a decisive man. He immediately ordered the strong in the holy land to fight. His primary goal was to keep SETIS, and then to assist his soldiers in their withdrawal. In any case, he must ensure the survival of SETIS. After all, as long as SETIS survives, he will have two holy land strongmen. With the two holy land strongmen, he can fight back immediately after the Legion recovers. As for why he didn''t take this opportunity to kill Sean''s army, kazies thought that Sean''s command must also have a strong saint. A black light swept away from kazez hodgdie to the battlefield at an amazing speed. The speed of black light is very fast, and its purpose is also very clear, that is to go for SETIS. After all, seeing SETIS half kneeling on the battlefield at this time, everyone knows that because of the temporary breakthrough, SETIS is weak and is in a very dangerous state. If we don''t rescue immediately, I''m afraid he will soon be surrounded and killed by the enemy due to exhaustion. But will Sean let this holy land strongman rescue so easily? Sean, who had launched a surprise attack on Prince kazez hodgdie''s array, immediately changed his direction and rushed to this battlefield after seeing the attack of sadis. At this time, he happened to see the dark light burst from Prince kazez hodgdie and rushed towards cedis, so Sean said in a deep voice, "Mr. bode, please." Almost as soon as Sean''s voice fell, a man patted his horse in the formation of the Knights. This is a thin old man. He looks like an old man who is terminally ill. He seems to die at any time. However, when the old man jumped into the air, his momentum burst out. The rising momentum and war spirit soon broke through the realm level of the upper gold peak and directly stepped into the level of the lower holy land, and the target he locked was the black light who was rushing to help Sidis. But in terms of distance, Sean''s side is obviously closer to the battlefield. Therefore, when bode''s momentum completely broke out, he fell straight into the battlefield like the God of war, and then intercepted the holy strongman on Prince kazez hodgdi''s side at a distance of about four or five hundred meters from sedis. With bode''s awe inspiring fighting spirit and dark red killing intention almost visible to the naked eye, even if Prince kazez hodgdie was conceited, at this moment, he did not dare to expose his back in front of the enemy''s holy strongman. Because it was no doubt about suicide, he had to stop. At the next moment, the battle between the two holy strongmen broke out completely. With just one exchange blow, the earth within a hundred meters collapsed for several inches, and the broken ground was completely blurred by the powder formed by strong pressure. At this moment, no one can see how the war is going. The only thing you can hear is the rumbling sound like thunder, but with each sound of drum vibration, the yellow sand fog in the 100 meter area is rich again and again until an earthy yellow semi-circular ball is completely presented in front of everyone. At the same time, the scarlet knights and the Holy Roman Knights led by Sean finally rushed to the battlefield. Riding on the war horse, the dead bone waved dexterously on Sean''s right hand. With the flying track of the blade, the head of a knight of the scarlet Knight order was lifted up. Then Sean turned slightly, swept his right hand to the left, and chopped over another knight of the scarlet Knight order. The two knights following Sean, like a large army in no man''s land, easily launched a fatal harvest. Even though there are casualties, when this round of slashing and slashing is over, the scarlet knights who can still stand are less than 50. This number is no longer a problem for the surviving steel winged soldiers. When Sean''s eyes looked at Seth, who was half kneeling in the middle of the battlefield and facing his four eyes, the corners of Sean''s mouth rose slightly. Then, SETIS found that Sean''s eyes had crossed himself and looked at the ground not far away. There, a hand holding a red spear was raised from the crack in the earth and then slapped it on the ground. In the flying dust, the helmet worn by Rena was exposed again, and soon, Rena climbed up from the ground like the edge of a cliff. The armor on her body seems to have no other injuries except that it is dark on her chest! "This... How is it possible!" Sadis spits out a mouthful of blood and looks at Rena with an unbelievable face. But she saw that Rena had reached out and took off her helmet. Under this helmet, Rena''s look is also a little embarrassed. There are traces of blood on the corners of her mouth, which is obviously not completely intact. However, from the point of view that she can still stand and walk slowly and firmly towards SETIS, Rena''s intention to kill SETIS is obviously not a problem. Rena dragged the burning gun into the air, and the tip of the gun scratched a long white mark on the ground. The sparks that didn''t splash were showing the approaching footsteps of the God of death. At this moment, not only cedis, but also Prince kazez hodgdie knew that the scarlet knights were over. Chapter 597 Prince kazez hodgdie sat down in his chair with a decadent face and his eyes were stunned. The scarlet knights, which he spent almost all his life to build, ended up in total annihilation today, on a battlefield that he had not seen from the beginning? And all this is based on the situation that SETIS breaks through the limit of the realm! So kazez couldn''t figure out why the other man didn''t die after being hit by Seth? Although there is an essential difference between this breakthrough that suddenly exceeds the limit of the realm at the moment of emergency and the holy land power developed step by step, even so, the attack just made by SETIS is an attack made by the real holy land power. "Why?" Cazez muttered to himself, his eyes were out of focus, "why didn''t he die? This... How can this... Possibly... " On the other side of the battlefield, William watched Rena pull out the spear that ran through SETIS''s eyebrows and let SETIS''s body fall slowly. William knew that they had won the war. Although there was such a variable as the breakthrough of the SETIS realm in the middle, fortunately, he did not break through the realm of the quasi Holy Land strong level who could basically use the power of the rules, but because he was forced to a near impasse by Rena. The two are absolutely different in essence. If the opponent who breaks through the realm today is Achar, he will never lose his strength like SETIS. Even if the relationship cannot be completely stable because of the temporary breakthrough, he can at least give full play to the strength of the next Holy Land strongman. As a result, it is really difficult to predict the outcome of today''s war. But even so, it''s impossible to say that William doesn''t have heartache. Affected by that attack, 1500 northern barbarians were lost! In William''s eyes, the 1500 northern barbarians were no less valuable than the scarlet knights in the eyes of Prince kazez hodgdie. However, the situation on the battlefield has always been changing rapidly, so William is powerless to encounter this sudden situation that is completely beyond the logical expectation. However, according to his prediction, the final act that decided the end of the war should also appear soon. "Woo woo" Almost as soon as William''s guess fell, the loud bugle began to blow from around the battlefield. Then, the sound of neat steps began to sound, and mercenaries holding different flags began to appear in all directions of the battlefield! At this time, the six mercenaries entered the battlefield from different angles, just like a siege and annihilation war of catching turtles in a jar. When they saw the appearance of these six mercenaries, the three legions under Prince kazez hochidi, who was still in battle, immediately knew that they were gone. Even if they fought to death, once the enemy''s encirclement was formed, they would still die in the end. The mentality of everyone on the battlefield immediately changed subtly. The regiment originally entangled with Cecilia''s guards on the leftmost battlefield, although it intended to help the other two regiments, it also had no plans to fight to the death in the face of the former colleagues of the fourth regiment who were just entangled but did not fight to the death. For this grasp of human nature, Clov, who has been hanging around in the trade capital for so long, of course, can''t be unaware, so he doesn''t order a dead war, but the two legions entangle each other, but once this Legion wants to break through and join the other two legions, Clov will immediately order a dead attack. Therefore, after several exchanges and explorations, they all know each other''s plans and bottom line. Instead, they are the two legions with the lowest casualty rate on the battlefield. On the right side, the battlefield opened up by the confluence of thunder lion and steel wings will be much more tragic and tragic in terms of the intensity and scale of the war. At the beginning, Alfred once suppressed kage with the flame lion tusks in his hand, but after all, the fire dragon corps and another corps were their own people trained together for a long time, so they were suppressed miserably at the beginning. Once they got a foothold and joined hands, it was natural that the thunder lion and steel wings with a small number of people were completely suppressed. Originally, at this time, it should have been 2000 northern barbarians who successfully resisted the scarlet knights and successfully rescued them, so as to completely stabilize the battlefield. Unfortunately, because of the God of SETIS, it almost made this the only flaw in William''s whole plan. But at this time, because the six mercenaries had begun to press towards the battlefield, the reactions of the three legions were different. The regiment entangled with Cecilia''s guards obviously began to slow down the offensive. In this case, clough naturally didn''t intend to force him to death. Anyway, as long as the army surrounded him, even if the other party still wanted to resist, he could only wait to die. Therefore, naturally, under this tacit understanding, the two armies began to gradually slow down the intensity of the war, until finally both sides stopped fighting, and then returned to the level of confrontation like a watershed. On the other side of the battlefield, another army that had cooperated with the fire dragon corps to make a fierce counterattack also suddenly slowed down the offensive, but this corps was not as calm as the other Corps. Many soldiers directly threw away their weapons and ran away. It seemed that if they ran slowly, they would become lambs to be slaughtered. Affected by this, even the actions of many soldiers of the fire dragon Corps began to slow down. Many people who didn''t even know the situation looked at their companions for some reason. Why did everyone suddenly give up the attack when they saw the enemy reinforcements shrinking in the distance, The soldiers finally realized that the situation of the war was beyond their control. However, some people run away, some stop or even surrender. Of course, some people are still fighting at the expense of life and death. Kage, for example, is still the devout people who follow him. The scale of this group of people is the smallest, but the attack is the craziest. It seems that they have been desperate for their lives, so they decided to burn their lives completely at this last moment. It''s just that if they had the support of their companions, maybe they could really beat the thunder lion and steel wings to completely abolish the establishment, but it''s a pity that they don''t have such a chance. The thunder lion and steel wings, which had been pushed back to the verge of collapse, finally let them catch their breath because more than half of the soldiers of the fire dragon corps and the soldiers of another Corps stopped, and then the counterattack was extremely unfavorable to Kaqi and others. Especially the combination of Alfred and Arnold, this typical combination of attack and defense directly completely cut off Kaqi''s suicidal idea. On the contrary, with the extension of the battle time, Kaqi''s injuries are more and more, and the guards who fought with him are basically dead. At this time of war, even the blind finally know that it is impossible to win. Sean, on the other hand, led the members of the Holy Roman knights and the scarlet knights to the enemy base camp. Although Prince kazez hodgdie was surrounded by several strong men in the golden realm, the number of strong men on Sean''s side would not be less. At least xuefanio and TiNi are basically the strong ones who can fight one against two. Coupled with Sean''s simple and rough way of fighting and rolling, without the strong ones in the holy land, they really can''t stop Sean''s attack. Unfortunately, the only strong man in the holy land around Prince cazez hodgdi has been stopped by the coachman bode around Florence. With the muffled sound from the earthy yellow half ball getting louder and louder, the dispute between the two holy powers is obviously about to be divided. As soon as the two men get the result, they can make a final conclusion on the war that will determine the final result of the southern Theater - if bode wins, Prince kazez hodgdi is gone; If Prince kazez hodgdie''s holy land strongman wins, they can still struggle. However, it is just a struggle. Because Sean has the biggest and most important card in this war: Andrew. Without the backing of this card, how dare Sean spread the stall so large? So Sean didn''t push too hard for the battle to go straight to the local base camp. The two sides just broke out a fierce scuffle with more than enough dead fighting on the hillside - of course, most of the reason for this situation is that the advantage of the Knights will be weakened by at least half in the uphill battle, If it weren''t for the strong players borrowed from TiNi and shefanio, Sean and Florence, the charge would not have been able to go on. As for Sean himself, he didn''t shoot, but stood on his sword and looked at the battlefield of the strong in the holy land. There is a deep fanaticism hidden in the bottom of his eyes, which is the desire for power! However, Sean is also very clear that it is not the lack of experience value that restricts him to break through the limit now - since the outbreak of the war in the southern theater, the surge of various experience values has made his accumulated experience value directly exceed the eight digits and will reach the nine digits. Even if the experience requirement of each level of the golden realm is almost twice that of the silver realm, this experience value is absolutely enough for him to directly rise to the next golden peak in seconds when he breaks through the next golden realm. What really restricts Sean''s breakthrough is his lack of key props! Therefore, unless Sean is willing to give up the rank of curse seal swordsman and change to another rank, he can only be limited to the top Silver Peak until this key factor is found. At such a moment when Sean was slightly distracted, a violent explosion that was no less than the blow that cedis tried to hit Rena just now finally sounded on the battlefield! The huge earth yellow semi-circular ball, which has expanded to hundreds of meters, was suddenly completely blown up. The flying yellow sand all over the sky even made people mistakenly think it was a desert. With the yellow sand flying all over the sky, it can be seen that there are energy traces that can be captured by the naked eye everywhere in the whole site environment. At the same time, a figure flew upside down from this area and then crashed into the mountain wall of the white ice ridge, causing a small-scale earthquake until countless falling gravel completely buried the pit. When the flying yellow sand finally gradually subsided, everyone''s vision was no longer so blurred, and the traces of energy fluctuations scattered in the air began to restore calm. Then everyone on the battlefield took a cold breath. Presented in front of them was a huge pit with a radius of nearly 500 meters and a depth of at least more than tens of meters. Almost everywhere in the pit were charred or agglomerated crystal walls. From time to time, there were several extremely ferocious huge cracks across the crystal walls. From these battlefield traces, we can infer how fierce and powerful the battle between the two lower holy powers is, which has completely exceeded the degree that the normal strong can imagine. This is the battle of the real holy power! Compared with the battlefield environment in which the two holy land strongmen fought, the blow that sadis did his best to break out was almost pediatrics. However, the curiosity about the final winner of the battle outweighed the awe of the strength of the strong in the holy land. After all, it was related to their next fate. Soon, there was another dull sound of explosion. However, this time, the sound was much lighter than that of ending the decisive battle between the two holy strongmen. The crowd saw that countless pieces of gravel were blown open, and then a man came out of it. It''s a thin old man! Bode! Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Although he knew that even if bode lost, he would not lose the war, he was still nervous involuntarily. Then they saw that bode went directly to the edge of the huge pit, jumped and jumped down. At this moment, everyone''s mind could not help getting more nervous. However, the exaggerated scene of continuing the war that everyone imagined did not break out again, and everything was calm and even incredible. But this time, Bode didn''t let people wait too long. It was only a few minutes later - perhaps because the huge battlefield pit was too deep - so when bode floated slowly from the bottom of the pit again a few minutes later, people on Sean''s side immediately burst out an earth shaking cheering. In contrast, the surviving Prince kazez hodgdie left his weapons one after another with tacit understanding. Even those gold strongmen also chose to give up resistance. Because everyone on the battlefield has clearly seen that bode is holding a head in his hand at the moment. Although many of them didn''t know who the owner of the head was, Bode jumped into the huge pit and took it out himself, so their identity was ready to come out - who else could fight with bode in this big pit except those who were also strong in the holy land? The reason why these people choose to give up resistance is also very simple. They who have experienced the national war know very well that once the Holy Land strongman is invested in the battlefield, the army that controls the war will no longer be an ordinary army, unless the Holy Land strongmen of both sides die together, or the victorious Holy Land strongman is seriously injured and can no longer fight, Otherwise, the final outcome of the war can be determined by the special operations corps or these holy land strongmen. And Bode, the Holy Land strongman from Sean''s side, can still float in the air with his own strength. No matter how embarrassed he looks now, no one will dare to underestimate him, let alone ignore him. Besides, the six mercenaries from Sean''s side have completely completed the siege, so even if they fight again, they won''t have any results except the end of total destruction. Therefore, at this moment, except for Kaqi and a small number of people who are still struggling, no one on the battlefield will choose to resist, and almost all of them chose to surrender. After all, for the vast majority of people, the change of Lords in the territory or the change of the state is nothing to them. What will really damage the fundamental interests will only be the nobles who are usually superior. A few minutes later, when Sean brought a group of knights and prisoners to Prince kazez hodgdie, Sean saw the prince''s face as old as ten in an instant. Everyone stopped moving about 20 meters away from the prince. The members of the Knights began to place the surrendered enemy halfway up the mountain and quickly set up a circular array to protect the possible sudden attack. Only Sean didn''t stop at that distance, but continued to walk forward until he and the prince who used to have great Royal influence in the kingdom of dabion stopped a meter in front of him. "I lost." Prince kazez hodgdie sighed, "I am willing to surrender." Looking at the prince, Sean had to admit that kazer was indeed a very attractive middle-aged man. His image is handsome and tall, especially when he is middle-aged, it adds a mature charm. Although he seems a little decadent because of the failure of the war, at this moment, when Sean comes to him, he still slightly reorganizes his appearance, tries to make himself look more in line with the identity of an aristocrat, and even the tone and attitude of speaking at this time, He also put his posture in a relatively low position, at least not to Sean any domineering person belonging to the aristocracy. From this point of view, Sean really can''t use "I don''t like you" as an excuse. However, there is indeed an irreconcilable relationship between Sean and Prince kazez hodgdie. Not for anything else, just because of his contract with the devil. Therefore, Sean shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "I know you are a very ambitious Lord, and your strength in military, politics and even personal martial arts has reached the definition of genius in the world, but I still can''t accept your surrender At least, you must die. " It seems that this outcome has long been expected. Prince kazez hodgdie showed an elegant smile and nodded: "in my capacity, if I live, it is really a trouble, which I can understand Well, can I ask you something? Dear Lord panda? " Kazez hodgdie didn''t call Sean a baron, but a lord, which in a sense is equivalent to putting Sean in an equal position with himself. After all, while he is a prince, he is only the Lord of a territory. "If I can." Sean hesitated and said. "I hope you can let go of my children and my wife." Prince kazez hodgdie said, "even exile is OK. Please don''t embarrass them. After all, they are innocent." "I can let your wife go, but I''m sorry, I can''t let your children go." Sean frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "as for the reason, you should know." With a slight sigh, Prince kazez hodgdie''s face looked helpless: "I understand that there is no way. After all... This is the only way to avoid blood revenge." "Almost." Sean said casually. In fact, although the aristocracy was protected by the ancient aristocratic law when it was defeated, as long as it surrendered, it was never considered in the war of national annihilation. Whether to spare an aristocrat depends entirely on the mood of the battlefield commander at that time. But there is one thing that will be handled very cleanly, that is, the root of cutting off blood relatives'' revenge. There is usually no mercy in the war of national annihilation or the civil strife of nobles. However, even if there was no such excuse as blood revenge, Sean could not let Prince kazez hodgdie''s blood stay, because it conflicts with any of his. "But." Almost at the moment when Prince kazez hodgdie was desperate, Sean suddenly said, "I can let your little daughter live, but she must promise me a condition." "What conditions?" Prince kazez hodgdie frowned. "If he will marry one of my followers, I can let her go." "One of your followers?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "I think his Highness the prince should know this man, too." "Who?" Prince kazez hodgdie did have some doubts. "Rudd mitchlin." Chapter 598 "Rudd mitchlin?" Kazez hodgdy''s eyes glazed over. But soon he remembered the face that matched the name. It was a face full of vitality unique to young people. The owner of this face is very young. In the impression of Prince kazez hodgdie, the other party still looks like six years ago, and the relevant memory has always remained on the intelligence data he collected about the young man for the last time. At first, he knew the young man because he had received a message that someone was very close to his youngest daughter. Prince kazez hochidi has three sons and two daughters. In order, the eldest son, the eldest daughter, the second son, the third son and the second daughter are the youngest in his blood line. The eldest son and the second daughter are born by his wife, the eldest daughter and the third son are born by the second concubine, and the second son is born by the third concubine. But his wife died after giving birth to the youngest daughter, so Prince kazez hodgdie doted on the little daughter whose face was seven times similar to his mother. It is for this reason that when he first heard that someone was very close to his little daughter, he directly mobilized most of his strength to collect information about the other young man. Then, in a short time, the whole history of the mikelin family''s prosperity was compiled and placed on Prince kazez hodgdie''s desk. With the ripping, Prince kazez hodgdie became less and less optimistic about the young man. Because Rudd was in a period of extreme rebellion at that time. Although kazez appreciated his self-reliance, he only appreciated it. Unless people like Rudd are lucky, it will take at least several generations of efforts to turn the whole Michelin family into a family of powerful earls, but that''s all in the end, because no higher title is possible for the current situation of the kingdom of dabion. After all, there is no space in the territory of the country, Unless it''s a private dispute between nobles and civil strife. However, no one dares to open the noble civil strife easily, because it will inevitably involve an extremely large-scale interest chain, and usually one of the two nobles as the opening side will end up with the destruction of the family. Under such circumstances, does Prince kazez hodgdie feel relieved to hand over his daughter to such a young man who is destined to have no future and can only work all his life? Even if the young man showed great talent in the following four-year War and the patriotic war, in the eyes of Prince kazez hodgdi, he was just a subordinate of potential stocks suitable for investment and training, and he was not even an ally at all. And most importantly, later, Rudd gave up the status of count and inherited the status of field Viscount opened up by his family, which greatly disappointed Prince kazez hodgdie at that time. Because if it were him, he would certainly choose to do something to directly turn the territory opened up by the family into his territory. In this way, although the mitchlin family will lose some benefits, it can also become a local count noble family. This is what the prince once said "under the condition of excellent luck". But it''s a pity that Rudd mitchlin didn''t cherish it, just because he had a little sense of family honor for his family. After that, Prince kazez hodgdie naturally prohibited his little daughter from having any relationship with the Viscount, and even directly ordered the blockade and destruction of any evidence that might have been left before. After all, if a prince''s daughter has an affair with a Viscount, it will seriously affect the reputation of his little daughter, which Prince kazez hodgdie cannot allow. Over time, the name "Rudd Michelin" completely faded out of Prince kazez hodgdie''s vision. Until recently. In the prince''s impression, when the development of Dayi collar began to get on track and became more and more prosperous, he still vaguely heard some deeds of the Viscount, but that was all for him at that time. It was not until the local war between the boulder family and the Lord panda that the young Viscount''s name was re examined by Prince kazez hodgdie. But this time, the prince''s comment on Rudd mitchlin was a stupid traitor. After all, the kingdom of dabion at that time was still full of combat power. It belonged to a big country that could trample down the Principality of lane every minute if it was not supported by such a giant as Fort tonis. But no one thought that in just a few months, it was the kingdom of dabion that was almost cornered. Even his prince had to die now. "This world is really ironic." Prince kazez hodgdie laughed at himself, "is that young man all right?" "Very good." Sean nodded, "Rudd''s talent does not lie in his high martial arts talent or his strong talent in military strategy, politics and other fields, but in his natural blood of businessmen It is this kind of blood that makes him particularly sensitive to numbers, so he can be very patient to deal with many details. No matter how complex things are in his hands, he can directly point to the core, divide the things into many simple links, and then screen and deal with them according to different degrees of difficulty and importance. Therefore, in my opinion, his ability to manage and rule a marquis leader is definitely more than enough. Even the Duke leader, he can definitely be competent for the position of consul. " Prince kazez hodgdie was slightly stunned and immediately understood that Sean was actually talking to him. As a prince of a kingdom, his territory is naturally not small. Although it is not as exaggerated as the territory of the Duke of tequila, there is still a normal Duke''s area. Therefore, according to Sean, if he didn''t object to the matter between his daughter and Rudd at the beginning, it might be his little daughter who will inherit the position of head of the hodgdee family in the future, and it''s OK to make the hodgdee family strong for at least another generation with Rudd''s ability. "It seems that I have gone astray." Prince kazez hodgdie suddenly smiled brightly, and the depressed pessimism on his face disappeared, "if so, I may be able to rest assured of my daughter''s future It''s a pity that my other children have been born. " "You can''t ask too much." Sean said faintly. "Indeed." Prince kazez hodgdie nodded, then he turned and walked to the place where he had sat before. There were also some fruit plates and drinks, all of which easily gave people an illusion, as if the prince didn''t come out to fight, but went out for an outing. However, Sean didn''t say anything about the prince walking back to the table with drinks, because at this distance, he was absolutely sure that he could kill the prince who was actually the next golden peak in personal strength. "Do you mind if I choose to die?" The prince poured himself a glass of wine, then turned his head and looked at Sean. Sean didn''t speak, just made a light move. Then the prince took off the two rings he was wearing on his right hand, one with a ruby and the other with a sapphire: "please tell me that the rings were once worn when I married my wife. I hope you can give them to my daughter." Almost as soon as Prince kazez hodgdie''s words fell, Sean''s mind immediately rang out the long lost electronic synthetic sound. [you have activated a new territory task.] Territory mission! Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. If it hadn''t been for the sudden burst of electronic synths in his mind, Sean would have forgotten that he still had such a special mysterious system. To some extent, this system has indeed given Sean many benefits. It can even be said that if there was not such a system, he would never have achieved today''s achievements. At least if he didn''t get many skill points from the lottery system accompanying this system, he didn''t know when he would learn the trick of calming his soul; Of course, there are occasional lucky draw opportunities. For example, the previous task of helping ace winter find the power of faith does not give a lucky draw opportunity, but in a sense, the reward is more important than the lucky draw opportunity. So anyway, if the territory task is activated, it usually means that the rewards given are very good or even important. [task name: returned Keepsake] [mission content: Prince kazez hochidi asks you to take the double rings of fate to his little daughter, Winnie hochidi.] [mission requirements: return the pair of destiny double rings to their original owners; Or take it for yourself.] [task reward: return to the original owner:???; Take it for yourself: you will get the double commandments of fate.] [attention please! According to different behaviors, the subsequent tasks that may be triggered will be completely different! Therefore, it is recommended to choose carefully!] Sean carefully scanned the task list presented in the retina, and then he found that the reward given by the territory task was not clearly stated, which really made Sean feel a little incredible. Because so far, the territory tasks Sean has received will have a very clear task reward description, and there can never be such completely uncertain reward content as three question marks. So when he saw this option, Sean''s first reaction was to see what the so-called fate double Commandments were, and it was worth giving a "take it for yourself" option to the territory task. Thoughts flashed through Sean''s mind. Prince kazez hodgdie didn''t seem to notice anything different about Sean. After saying this, he had taken off a ring inlaid with a black gem on his left hand, but the shape of the ring was much simpler. Only when Prince kazez hodgdie took down the ring, he took down a black gem on it, and then poured all the powder into his wine glass. Then, without waiting for Sean to speak, the prince drank up. Soon, a painful color appeared on his face, and then he struggled to sit in the next chair, and his body began to spasm slightly. However, these reactions were not intense - at least Sean didn''t seem to be very intense, but the reaction time of the efficacy was completely beyond everyone''s expectation, because it was only a minute before and after, and Prince kazez hodgdie died directly. At this time, xuefanio, who was waiting on the side, immediately began to check. A few seconds later, shefanio left the prince, nodded to Sean and announced that the prince was really dead. A cheer began to ring from the top of the mountain. No one on Sean''s side will be unhappy, because with the death of Prince kazez hodgdie, the war can finally be officially declared over. At this moment, accompanied by Bannock and another florentine strongman, William is coming to the side, because the next priority is to clean the battlefield and recruit prisoners. And these things, Sean has always been not good at, so naturally can only be entrusted to William. Fortunately, William did not reject these things. Although he still whispered a few words to Sean, he quickly took people to deal with the aftermath happily. In Sean''s words, it was such counterattacks as "although he said no, his body was very honest". It was a pity that Sean only dared to mutter a few words in the absence of anyone. If he was really in front of William, Sean would not dare to say such words. Unfortunately, there are many strong people in the golden realm, so Sean''s muttering will be heard by these people unless he doesn''t make a sound; Fortunately, all the insiders looked at William with a snickering expression, but no one would explain to William why they laughed. As for Shawn, who was an addict as a shopkeeper, he picked up the pair of rings placed on the table by Prince kazez hodgdie. Then "Lying trough!" Sean let out a curse. [tears of vermilion, legend, intelligence + 15, spirit + 15£¨ Seal] [Item Description: it is said to be an heirloom of the hodgdee family. It is matched with the green tears. Prince kazez hodgdee calls it the double rings of fate. It is said that only those who own both rings are the orthodox heirs of the hodgdee family. However, when you take over the ring, you can feel the surging power contained in it. However, when you want to explore more and more detailed power about the ring, an obscure breath stops your exploration. I''m afraid you''ll never know the real function of this ring until you can''t completely erase this special smell.] [tears of green, legend, strength + 15, agility + 15£¨ Seal] [Item Description: it is said to be an heirloom of the hodgdee family. It is matched with the scarlet tears. Prince kazez hodgdee calls it the double ring of fate. It is said that only those who own both rings are the orthodox heirs of the hodgdee family. However, when you take over the ring, you can feel the surging power contained in it. However, when you want to explore more and more detailed power about the ring, an obscure breath stops your exploration. I''m afraid you''ll never know the real function of this ring until you can''t completely erase this special smell.] Two legendary rings! And it''s enough to be the best legendary ring! Sean, who has played miracle for so many years, knows that the most difficult equipment in this game is jewelry equipment such as necklaces, rings, bracelets, earrings and so on. Of course, if it''s just for decoration, there are a lot of jewelry stores. As long as you have money, you can''t get anything. However, for real high-end players, what they pursue naturally is to have jewelry equipment with attribute effects. Who will want pure decorative props of ordinary whiteboard. Therefore, the value of a piece of jewelry equipment with good attribute effect will generally far exceed that of other types of equipment. However, jewelry and equipment are usually props such as rings and necklaces, which belong to common equipment and props. Unlike wands, swords and axes, which have specific professional requirements, their attributes are naturally more complex. At least Sean has seen jewelry props with wonderful attributes such as agility and spirit, endurance and wisdom, strength and spirit. In this way, a ring with intelligence and spirit like vermilion tears, or strength and agility like green tears, naturally belongs to the best ring. What''s more valuable is that the total attribute value of the two legendary rings is increased by up to 30 points, and they are equally distributed to the two attributes. This is not an ordinary best ring, but a very rare super best ring! Because normally, the legendary and epic equipment attribute bonuses are rarely high, such as the dead bone in Sean''s hand. If it wasn''t for killing a sacrificial demon before, the total attribute bonus of this weapon would be only 50 points. You should know that the total attribute value increased by dills''s lucky Necklace he was wearing was as high as 52 points, and the necklace was only of weak gold grade. As for another legendary ring [thinker] owned by Sean, the additional attributes are lower, only ten points. In contrast, the tears of vermilion and green appear more high-end and atmospheric. Of course, if we must say that these two rings have any shortcomings, it is undoubtedly the "£¨ The seal is marked. The reason why legendary and epic equipment are more advanced than other equipment in definition is that this level of equipment has its own history, story or legend. In these history, this kind of equipment has been contaminated with the so-called Reiki or magic Qi for various reasons, so it is more and more obvious that it has more powerful utility or ability with general equipment. In game terms, that is the increase of additional attributes. Even if there are not many additional attributes, it will definitely be a very rare attribute. This is reflected incisively and vividly in the ring [thinker]: Although the ring has only two additional attributes, one focus and one wisdom are enough to keep Sean far superior to others. However, on the scarlet tears and green tears, the attributes that should have been attached are displayed as three question marks, which is really a little sorry for the identity of these two rings. Because the equipment with a total attribute of only 30 points, that is, it is equivalent to the grade of a micro effect silver. Although the value of jewelry equipment will show a morbid proportion because of its rarity - if the price equivalent to the gold grade of special effects can be sold in the game - this still can not make up for the defects of these two rings. At this moment, even with his fingers, Sean knew what kind of plot would be triggered if he took the two rings for himself. It was just to start running around in order to remove the seals of the two rings. So in the final analysis, the option of taking possession of himself is definitely tempting him to commit a crime! However, Sean looked at the three question marks behind the reward. It was really itchy. Still or not, it''s a question! Chapter 599 The louvres palace is one of the three largest palaces in the kingdom of dabion, second only to the royal capital palace. The other two are Alanda palace and black thorn castle. Although the three palaces are not allowed to surpass the royal capital palace, which symbolizes the orthodoxy of the Kingdom, they are absolutely superior in terms of luxury and construction site. Even the louvres palace and the elenda Palace are more dazzling than the Royal Palace in terms of construction site. Take the louvres palace. The palace is composed of one main hall and four side halls. Although it is smaller than one main hall, one main hall, four side halls and eight side halls of the elenda palace, the louvres palace is built on an artificial island, which is an incomparable advantage of the elenda palace. Luofulans island is surrounded by an artificial inland lake, with the central island as the core and a radius of 300 meters. For some people with strong strength and good eyesight, standing on the land outside, you can see the magnificent palace in the center of the island like a snow palace. The size of the island is not large. There are not many land areas available for activities except for rofulans Island, but a terrain similar to a beach is built on the back of the island. To get to louvres Island, you can only pass through the white jade bridge on the front of the island. The white jade bridge, which can be 300 meters long and 20 meters wide, is made by a magician. Even if the army rushes over it, it will not have any impact on the brittle white jade. Moreover, since there are no redundant furnishings around the island of louvres, it is impossible to sneak into the louvres palace secretly by crossing the lake, even in the dead of night. Because luofulans island is an artificial island, the lake water used in this artificial lake built by manpower is a special Lake mixed with magic elements. It will not reduce the water level due to high temperature, nor freeze into ice due to low temperature. It will even emit weak fluorescence at night, making this artificial lake look particularly beautiful. Therefore, it is impossible to cross on such a luminous lake. After all, how can there be no guards in such a beautiful and important place? The one responsible for guarding all the security affairs of the louvres palace is a force called the louvres guard. Perhaps not many people will remember the name Luofu guard, but another name of this army is absolutely impressive. The scarlet Knights reserve. Basically, once the scarlet Knights have been reduced in battle, their recruitment must be through the Luofu guard, which is a rule personally set by Prince kazez hodgdie. From this point of view, it is natural to infer who the louvres palace belongs to. The formal establishment of the Luofu guard is 3000 people. If you want to become a reserve candidate for the scarlet knights, you must meet two conditions. Your strength must reach the next silver and have served in the Luofu guard for more than three years. In order to ensure the quality of the Luofu guard, those who have been in service for more than six years and still have not been selected into the scarlet Knights will be arranged to retire to the second line or directly ordered to retire. Therefore, the logistics related personnel of the Luofu guard are up to 5000, basically between the upper bronze and the lower silver, and are familiar with various military combat skills and knowledge. It can be said that even the logistics personnel of the Luofu guard have basically reached the combat effectiveness level of the regular army of the kingdom of dabion. However, such a force, while taking advantage of both human and geographical advantages, broke through the formation with a frontal charge by the Cecilia guards led by Clov. Later, when Clov moved out the unique battlefield cutting tactics learned from the trade capital, the Louvre guard was doomed to fail. The battle lasted only 27 minutes. Clough killed more than 2000 enemies and captured more than 3000 people. More than 1000 people died or fled because of injuries. But William and Sean found a very subtle place. None of the 3000 members of the rofu guard surrendered or fled. All fought to the last minute, and nearly 100 of them even tried to protect the three sons of Prince kazez hodgdi. And less than half of the nearly 4000 prisoners surrendered. These people are basically older or less powerful. Those young people who are strong and in the rising stage are very tough, and none of them surrendered. In this regard, William''s solution is also simple: directly give those who surrender a weapon and let them kill a former comrade in arms as a proof of true surrender. As a result, nearly a thousand people began to kill in order to survive. Several of them were driven crazy and even slashed and killed indiscriminately. Only four or five hundred people couldn''t do it and stood stunned. When all the prisoners were settled, William gave another order: kill all those who did not do it. As for the nearly 500 who did not do it, he promised that if they were willing to follow, all treatment would be distributed according to the size of each Legion. If they were unwilling to surrender, they could leave, but they must lay down their weapons and register at the same time, Because if there is unrest among the territorial people in the future and it is proved that this matter is related to these people, it will be the direct extermination of the family. Although the means did seem vicious, Sean was very supportive. After all, in such troubled times, if such hidden dangers are not solved, there will be really nothing to do next. Sean doesn''t intend to continue to devote his energy to such junk things as aftermath. After all, in his planned territory, Prince kazez hodgdie''s territory is not what he wants. After dealing with these things, what Sean has to do next is much simpler. Prince kazez hodgdie''s three sons, except for the second son, who was killed in the turmoil that he tried to break through, the eldest son and the third son are still alive. However, the two men who vaguely had the appearance of kazez hodgdie had the opposite attitude in mentality: the three sons directly knelt down to beg Sean''s forgiveness and promised to obey Sean''s orders; The eldest son was angry and even scolded the third son for his misconduct. However, Sean was not in the mood to watch the farce of the brothers: "you both have to die, so you don''t have to fight any more." Hearing Sean''s words, the eldest son still kept a sneer. On the contrary, the third son still begged hard and even promised that he would never revenge by blood. He was even willing to change his name to Connery and become Sean''s adopted son. Looking at the third son of Prince cazez hodgdie, who was even a few years older than himself, Sean suddenly felt a little depressed, and then finally issued the first order after entering the louvres palace as a Lord: "today, not only you two are going to die, but all children must die as long as they are male I know you are married and have a son and a daughter. I have no opinion on your daughter. After all, I will continue the family blood for others in the future. However, your means are also very clever. You hide your son first, but I don''t mind bearing the curse of the butcher. Since I can''t find your son, I''ll solve all the children. " Hearing Sean''s words, Prince kazez hodgdie''s eldest son immediately opened his eyes. The next moment, it was like a crazy Warcraft rushing towards Sean and trying to die with Sean. It has to be said that the blood of the hodgdie family is indeed very strong. If there were no special blood genes in this family, Sean would never believe it anyway. Because kazies himself is a gold strongman, and according to Sean''s understanding, his eldest son began to take over the management of the whole territory as early as four years ago, but even so, his strength is higher than gold, which is a talent for a man who is less than 40 years old. Of course, if it was just kazez himself and his eldest son, Sean wouldn''t say anything, but even the second and third sons have gold strength, which means that there is no second explanation except that the blood power of the family is strong enough. However, it is a pity that the prince''s eldest son and future Prince hodgdie had just taken a step and was completely crushed by bode''s rule. In front of the real strong in the holy land, even half a step in the holy land is not enough, not to mention that the prince''s eldest son doesn''t even have the strength to ascend the golden peak. So the next scene, of course, is very bloody and cruel. The eldest son, the second and third sons, or his two grandchildren who almost escaped from life, all died in this one-sided massacre. Only the two concubines of the prince can leave here with a few heritages. Naturally, all other heritages will be confiscated by Sean, which is really an urgent need for Sean, who is now close to economic collapse. However, it is very subtle that in this chaotic dispute, the two concubines of Prince kazez hodgdie obviously forgot that they had two daughters, or even a granddaughter. And Sean also bet that after leaving a distance, the two women will tear their faces and compete for that legacy. Maybe only one person can survive and marry a man who doesn''t care about her past. This is the cruel reality of an aristocrat who was brutally exterminated. However, William still thought Sean''s treatment was too gentle. If you really want to put an end to all blood relatives'' revenge, the simplest way is to bloody wash the louvres palace, take everything you can take away, and then burn the palace famous for the whole kingdom of dabion. In this way, there is no need to worry about the orphans that the other party may hide. In fact, this practice is also a common practice on the miracle continent. There will be even more cruel. But for Sean, his main purpose is not killing. So Sean doesn''t mind being a good man on the premise that he has the means to prevent all possible threats to his own security. If it weren''t for completing the damn devil''s contract of the dead bone, Sean even thought of accepting Prince kazez hodgdie. After all, the prince is a well deserved talent in terms of personal strength, political ability and military ability, This can be fully exemplified by his personal strength of reaching the golden territory, reorganizing the territory in good order, and establishing the scarlet knights. But unfortunately, Sean will not allow the word "mission failure" in the real world. Especially when it threatens their own life safety. Therefore, when William expressed dissatisfaction with Sean''s gentle approach, Sean just smiled. Because when the last male child in the louvres palace was executed, Sean felt his body suddenly loose, and an unprecedented sense of satisfaction filled the emptiness in his heart. At that moment, he knew that he had completely completed the damn devil contract. Of course, after completing this contract, the harvest is actually not low. First of all, the epic weapon of dead bone completely belongs to Sean at this moment. Although it is still judged to be an evil devil weapon in terms of attributes, Sean can clearly feel that the dead bone is constantly emitting a strange power, Obviously, the binding force that had previously suppressed this force disappeared because Sean had completed the devil''s contract. But Sean didn''t hear any system sound in his mind, so he didn''t think much. Secondly, Sean found that his connection with the dead bone had become a little closer. It was obviously easy to use. He no longer had the strange sense of hysteresis before. At this moment, Sean immediately realized that the "soul fit" should be improved. The so-called "soul fit" is actually a hidden attribute. Sean had only seen this attribute in the official introduction of the game. He said that the more comfortable the equipment used, the higher the soul fit. Such a weapon can undergo a transformation and become a real magic weapon as long as it happens. At that time, Sean naturally scoffed at this, because he wanted to know with his fingers that the so-called chance coincidence must be to hit RP to see if he could receive the weapon upgrade task. Even if he could, usually this task would be a crazy complex task. It would be impossible to complete it successfully without a year and a half. By the time Sean came to this real miracle world, he had never heard of "coincidence". However, the only sure answer is that this so-called "soul fit" will only appear on the legendary equipment of this level, but unfortunately, because no one has successfully transformed the equipment, no one knows what degree this so-called transformation will become. Gently stroking the dead bone on his hand, which looked brand-new and bright, Sean''s mood was much better. Then he went to a side hall of the louvres palace. The scale of this side hall is only a little smaller than the main hall, but in terms of specification and layout, it completely imitates the scale of the side hall of the Royal Palace, with a total of four floors and more than 20 rooms. This is where the concubines, sons, daughters and grandchildren of Prince kazez hodgdie live. Usually, 30 Knights of the scarlet knights are responsible for guarding, and hundreds of servants work here. But now, from the first floor to the fourth floor, the side hall seems to have been painted with red paint. There are traces of the fierce battle everywhere. After all, the breakthrough war broke out from here at the beginning, so the tragic situation of the battle is absolutely conceivable. When Sean came in, many soldiers were busy, but looking at the clothes of these soldiers, Sean knew that these people were mercenaries. Everyone knows what the mercenary is responsible for cleaning up the body. But although Sean hated this behavior, these people were not his own soldiers after all, so he didn''t say anything and could only let them carry out these hidden rules. But fortunately, William knew the importance of Prince kazez hodgdie''s little daughter to Sean, so he sent a team of steel wings to hold the fourth floor and prohibit anyone from approaching. Soon, Sean came to the door of a room on the fourth floor. He reached out and knocked gently. There was a rabbit like crash outside the door, but there was no sound. Sean smiled helplessly. At this moment, Sean could not help thinking that on the night before departure, Rudd suddenly broke into his room and begged him to let go of the little daughter of Prince kazez hodgdie. Maybe the little daughter would die in the dark like other descendants of Prince kazez hodgdie. Originally, Sean didn''t want to promise Rudd. After all, it was related to his life. He just remembered that after he fooled Rudd to take refuge in him, he couldn''t give any reward to the right-hand assistant, so Sean went to consult Beth that night. Is there any way to avoid the devil''s rules. Then, under the guidance of Beth, Sean finally found a loophole in the contract: breaking the blood of the cazez hodgdie family. In fact, it means that the family can''t continue, so just kill all the men. Therefore, in fact, the eldest daughter of cazez hodgdie doesn''t have to die, but Sean doesn''t want to create complications, so he ordered to kill her. After all, her personal strength also has lower gold. Once she decides to start blood revenge, it''s still very troublesome. So there were only two survivors of the massacre that wiped out the blood of Prince kazez hodgdi. Prince kazez hodgdie''s favorite little daughter, Winnie hodgdie, and his granddaughter, Betty hodgdie. Listening to the movement in the room, Sean knew it was impossible for the two girls to invite him into the room, so he had to open the door himself. But at this time, William ran up in a hurry, followed by all the strong men, including shefanio and Bode, as well as a series of military leaders, such as aldorf, nock, Alfred and clough. The faces of these people who rushed over looked extremely anxious, which made Sean, who had opened the door, feel a little confused, but Sean knew that if it wasn''t for an emergency, these guys couldn''t get together and even rush here to find him. "What happened?" Sean asked. "Big event." William said in a deep voice, and then he rushed to Sean step by step and handed Sean a love message. Sean just glanced, and his face changed instantly: "are you sure about the authenticity of the news?" "Yasna and Hella sent it at the same time. They both contacted me in secret. I checked it and can confirm the authenticity of the message." William nodded, "and Haila also said in the intelligence that those grandchildren in the northwest theater really played a false defeat, but the news has been known by Angie nugus, who made a deal with Haila, so he directly turned the false defeat into a real defeat, and our southern theater has ushered in a three-month peace period. Originally, the northwest theater had been forced to send the last main army to the rear for reinforcement, but because of this, dabion''s northwest theater finally gained an advantage, which was completely exhausted when we arrived here today. Now the trend of the northwest theater should be to prepare to directly take dabion''s King capital Hella has asked in the contact. What should I do? Is it to tear up the agreement and let Cecilia and them attack immediately, or not? " "We have made great achievements now. If we rob the cake of those nobles in the northwest war zone, it is estimated that we will really offend everyone in the whole principality of lane." Sean sighed, "let Hera stand still, and then let Cecilia and the magistrates rush here immediately. Maybe we can go to find Athena and make some more achievements." Chapter 600 "Maybe it''s too late when Cecilia and them come?" William frowned slightly. What happened this time was really beyond all their expectations, so that he had no psychological preparation at all. Similarly, naturally, there was no emergency measures. "Now Lord yasna has launched a counterattack. It is said that the Howard family''s troops were the first to be destroyed, A coalition of 50000 troops was almost wiped out overnight. " Sean''s eyebrows tightened even more when he heard William''s words. Because he found that the facts were exactly as William said. After Cecilia and the magistrates arrived here to meet them, according to Athena''s strength, I''m afraid the southeast theater will be basically swept up. After all, the Lord is the Marquis of tonis fortress. He is one of the next military presidents of the Principality of Ryan in the future. She is most likely to become the seventh female martial god to take over the name of "Ryan''s sword". The thundering female warrior God, Athena g. Evans. However, without the arrival of Cecilia and the magistrates, the situation is also very complicated for Sean''s army. After all, they have just reorganized and incorporated three legions under Prince kazez hodgdie. Although the establishment was scattered and mixed into the three main legions, in fact, everyone knew that these people were just cannon fodder. Only those who survived the war of annihilation could really become members of Sean''s three main legions. In this way, William certainly knew that if he did not have enough ability to suppress these surrendered soldiers, it would be an extremely fatal loss for them in case of civil strife on the battlefield. According to the original strategic plan negotiated by Sean, Hella and William, Hella went to negotiate with Angie nugus. According to the different results of this negotiation, William and Hella naturally prepared several different emergency plans. This is also the reason why Cecilia and the church magistrates of ice, snow and winter did not attack with the army this time. Even Sean has made plans to open the second card. In the plan, as long as the negotiations break down, panda leader must face the army of the northwest aristocratic circle of dabion who has fully invaded the southern theater. At that time, there will be less than 20000 defenders in the void City, which will certainly not be able to stop this menacing force, even if the void city now has Cecilia, Thain and the whole magistrates. So basically, Sean, William and Hella are ready to give up two-thirds of the southern theater once the negotiation breaks down. Anyway, as long as the void city is not occupied, it doesn''t matter to Sean that other places are completely lost. An inner Sean believed that he could fight back one by one, but what he needed to guard against at that time was not the dabion army, but the Ryan army. Of course, if the negotiations are successful, the situation will naturally improve. At that time, the nobles in the northwest theater will be really unlucky. Anyway, since they dare to sell the southern theater, with Sean''s temper, of course, they don''t mind selling out the entire northwest theater, or even selling the Principality of Ryan. Sean won''t mind - of course, he knows it''s impossible. After all, it''s blocked by tonis fortress. According to the current situation of the kingdom of dabion, it''s absolutely impossible to capture this fortress. Therefore, the final conflict broke out either in the northwest theater or in the South Theater. However, as long as Haila can negotiate successfully and win that the outbreak is not in the southern theater, once Sean takes Prince kazez hodgdie with the Blitz tactics, they will immediately reorganize and be sure to divide their troops in two ways within two days. All the way back to the city of void, and then directly arrange the defense line at the junction of the northwest theater and the South Theater; The other army, under the continued command of William, went directly east into the southeast theater to support the coalition forces of yasna, the boulder family and the Baidi family. These are the two core strategic objectives, but the specific tactical formulation will certainly change according to the actual situation of the battlefield. However, no matter which strategic goal plan is, it is based on the chaos in the northwest theater, because only in this way can Sean and other talents freely run around on this chessboard without being restricted by the rules of any party. Otherwise, whatever he does, he must consider the attitude of the nobility in the northwest theater of Bion. After all, this involves Sean''s next series of plans. However, the emergence of the intelligence document in his hand finally caught Sean, William and Hella off guard. Because of this incident, they are now in a very passive position in the entire southern theater. Now this war is neither fought nor not fought. And even if you want to fight, you don''t know how to fight or where to fight. Asina''s southeast theater obviously doesn''t need reinforcements. Since she can completely remove the Howard family from history overnight, it''s easy for Asina to end the southeast theater where dabion doesn''t have any advantage. Therefore, Sean and others naturally become icing on the cake; As for the northwest theater, the counterattack launched by the northwest theater, which was almost a complete collapse before, is naturally extremely fierce. If Sean and others go to support at this time, let alone icing on the cake, it would be like a tiger''s mouth grabbing food. So Sean and others looked at a loss. "Who do you think did it?" But at this time, William asked. "What?" Sean was stunned. William reached out and pointed to the document Sean still had in his hand. "It''s hard to say." Sean, who recovered, frowned slightly and pondered for a moment, then said, "there are absolutely few people who can do this in the world. At least the Principality of Ryan can''t do it. If he can do it, he would have completely destroyed the kingdom of dabion in the war more than two years ago, let alone become a subsidiary of the Millennium covenant empire for so many years." "If you can do this, you should be able to easily change the pattern of the whole continent?" William asked again. "Except that the pattern of the seven empires may not be able to change, probably no country can stop this change, even those extremely powerful kingdoms can''t afford such loss." Sean nodded slightly. "It''s no use worrying about such things now. Anyway, we just need to do what we should do next There''s no need to go to the northwest war zone. First ask yasna if she needs assistance. I''m worried that the * * * kingdom will intervene at this time. After all, this kind of thing can''t be concealed. Soon other surrounding countries will know the news. " "Indeed." William nodded. He also knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed. At most, he could not find out at the first time in wartime because of the problem of intelligence. Otherwise, in terms of the special messaging tools carried by these military intelligence spies, it would be only a blink of an eye to send the news back to the superior. Soon, these important people who came with William left with William. After all, William and Sean have discussed the results, so they don''t need to express any opinions here. However, in this way, they also felt that their previous behavior was really silly, because a group of them hurried to come here, which was superfluous. But at the moment, Sean was not in the mood to pay attention to the feelings of these people. He held the intelligence document tightly in his right hand for a few minutes, almost crushing it. Does Sean really not know who did it? Just the opposite. He not only knows who did it, but also knows what the other party is thinking! However, the other party''s practice of acting completely on his own ideas also disrupted many plans negotiated by Sean and William. But can Sean blame each other for their mistakes? Obviously not. In the final analysis, his speed is too slow. So Sean''s anger is more from the anger generated by a sense of powerlessness. But Sean soon suppressed this anger. He knew that because of this incident, the whole national war would end at least two to three months ahead of schedule. If the grandchildren in the northwest theater were faster, they might completely capture the capital of the kingdom of dabion in three months at most, This is a full ten months ahead of the war that William and others expected to last more than a year. At this point, it is also a good thing for Sean himself. However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. Sean''s decapitation strategy of ultra long-distance transmission by using the transmission magic array may also be said to be a great invention of the world''s scientific and technological reform, but such things as described in the intelligence documents cannot be simply explained. It is uncertain that all countries will regard the Duchy of Ryan as a powerful kingdom in the future, Even the Millennium covenant Empire and the qainas Empire would regard the kingdom of Ryan as an imaginary enemy, which would never be a good thing for the kingdom of Ryan. At least, it''s not a good thing for Sean, who is now completely attached to Ryan''s kingdom. There is no reason for it, just because of a sentence written on the first page of the intelligence document. "All the strong of the Holy Land in the kingdom of dabion will disappear in a week." As we all know, there are seven strong saints in the open identity of the kingdom of dabion, but one of them clashed with the thunder front led by Vivian in the former wilderness and escaped seriously; The second was directly fought by Florence relying on the crowd tactics of the strong. After that, the rebellion of the boulder family is tantamount to taking away a strong saint in disguise. Therefore, it means that at the beginning of the war, the kingdom of dabion has lagged behind the Principality of lane in terms of the strength of the holy land. But at this point, the kingdom of dabion reacted very quickly. Because they directly invested a holy land strongman in the northwest theater, the southern theater did not invest in the Holy Land strongman because of Prince kazez hochidi, and there was also a holy land strongman left in the southeast theater. The last visible Holy Land strongman was naturally responsible for guarding the palace. Therefore, in the face of the kingdom of dabion, which is one step behind, the Principality of lane can only be arranged in this way, but the only difference is that the Principality of lane directly regards Sean''s southern theater as a victim, instead appoints Devin Soder saber to the southeast theater, and then puts a strong saint in the northwest theater to protect Athena, In China, there are still three holy land strongmen as mobile sports. Of course, Sean is very upset about this arrangement, but what qualifications does he have to ask for or say? He is nothing but a baron. A baron tried to become the commander-in-chief of a theater, which naturally caused a strong backlash in the aristocratic circle. If Andrew didn''t exist, let alone persist until the war between the two countries broke out, the wild land would be enough to bury him in the desert. So it''s really difficult for Sean to have any sense of belonging to the Principality of lane, because strictly speaking, he and the Principality of lane are just some kind of mutually beneficial relationship, and even not as close as his relationship with Athena. After that, Sean learned from Beth that Andrew intercepted and killed a holy land strongman who entered the Southern War Zone, and forced away a holy land strongman hidden by the nugus family. It was also at this time that Sean knew that apart from the seven Holy Land strongmen in the dabion Kingdom, there were actually five holy land strongmen whose strength was at the lower peak and close to the middle. Just because of the selfishness of the nobility, these holy strongmen didn''t show up at the beginning. After all, the four strong men in the holy land are the last cards in their families. If they don''t have to, they don''t want to expose their existence at all - just like the nugus family who was cut off by Andrew from the laws of the world. If Haila hadn''t been directly captured by Sean, he might have been hiding all the time. Therefore, on the actual battlefield, there are two strongmen in the northwest theater, three in the southeast theater, and one in the South Theater. However, it is a pity that Andrew has disposed of all the six strong men in the holy land, including the two left behind in the palace. Now it means that the kingdom of dabion doesn''t even have a strong saint! Judging a country''s comprehensive strength, the number and strength of the strong in the Holy Land account for a very large proportion. Even if these strong in the holy land generally exist as a strategic threat, as long as these strong people exist, the war will be limited to a small range. Therefore, in any national war, the winner of the war can basically be announced. Now, the kingdom of dabion doesn''t even have a strategic threat, so does this war still need to be fought? After discovering this, commander Dai Wen of the northwest theater immediately launched a counterattack without hesitation. He himself went to battle in person. In just one day, he completely defeated the army of dabion Kingdom, and then completely turned the victory of dabion kingdom into defeat in the next week. If there is no accident, Sean believes that in two months, Devin''s army will attack directly under Garrod fortress. Once the fortress is taken, the kingdom of dabion will have no more dangerous places to defend, and it is only a matter of time before the country is subjugated. As for the southeast theater commanded by yasna, because of the existence of two holy land strongmen, Sean is sure that she will end the war in the southeast theater faster than Devin. However, because the southeast theater continues to the East is the border with the * * * Kingdom, and to the south is the duanlong valley where the third garrison is located, I''m afraid that even if yasna ends the war in the southeast theater, she dare not rush north to take Garrod fortress. Andrew was the one who caused all this, or gave such a big gift to the Principality of lane. Only Andrew, who completely ignores the laws of the world, can be so crazy. Sean knows. Andrew can''t wait. Because the agreement between him and Andrew is less than half a year, if he does not end the war within half a year, he will not be able to provide him with any protection, so Andrew had to speed up the end of the war. But Sean didn''t expect that Andrew would adopt such a simple and rough way. With a slight sigh, Sean was suddenly surprised: "if the war ends in four months... It is October 23, 1874! This date... Isn''t it the date when the first expansion in the game is released? Is this... Coincidence or historical necessity? " At the beginning of the game, the war between Ryan and dabion was initiated by yasina. Although yasina was wounded and retreated due to various accidents, yasina finally broke through Garrod fortress and took the capital of dabion, completely ending the history of this country. That day happened to be October 23, 1874! In this world, although the war was provoked by Sean, it can even be said that he did it deliberately. However, judging from what Athena did, it was precisely because she went to the palace of the Principality of Ryan that the war officially broke out. Therefore, the history recorded in the history books can only say that Athena launched the national war. After that, the progress of the war was really not smooth, even bumpy. If you put these into the history of the original game, you will also be surprised to find that the day when yasna was forced away by William was in the middle of April 1874, and then you didn''t find time to fight back until early June, Garrod fortress, the last gateway to the capital of dabion, was captured in late August. At this moment, the trajectory of the time axis just stopped on June 17, 1874. Asina, who has been suppressed under the leadership of tequila, has launched a counterattack and nearly wiped out 50000 troops under the command of the Howard family on the night of June 16, 1874! History is developing with amazing similarity! Chapter 601 There were a few more drops of sweat on Sean''s forehead. The discovery made his heart beat faster. Sean has proved several times before that the history of the world is obviously different from that of the world he knows. First of all, the most important point is the problem of cause and effect line - although Sean is not sure whether this thing is called cause and effect line, for him, an orthodox Oriental of the earth, everything has a cause before it has a result, which is why he did not find many copies, tasks or treasures he knew at the beginning. Because the timeline is wrong! Many things will not be discovered until several years later, but now things have not been discovered, and these things will naturally not appear. But then Sean found that the disappearance of these things was not just the wrong time axis. As a key link between the preceding and the following, it is also missing. The most typical example is the current situation of the wilderness. The wild land is the largest source of slaves in the southern countries of the miracle continent. Although the wild land in the game was once backward, it did not become the back garden of the southern countries. Later, the war forced the southern countries to deal with it together. But Sean, who had been to the wilderness, found that although the wilderness also resisted, the scale and strength were far different from what he knew. It was at that time that Sean knew that some things would not bear "fruit" in any case if they did not plant "cause". Therefore, Sean would plant a seed in the wilderness and quietly wait for it to germinate and grow. Moreover, once there are some minor deviations in many things, history will immediately change significantly. For example, in the game, the president of the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion was yasna g. Evans, which was a foreshadowing made by rold g. Evans to let his daughter take over his position. But now it is because of Sean that the president of the war has become Ryan''s sword. Devin, Sean once thought that the history he knew had a serious deviation, and even suspected that the world had changed because of the lack of players'' joint efforts, Will you make a serious deviation in the future advanced knowledge and intelligence you have? Until this moment! Sean was finally convinced that the history of the world would be revised on major historical issues. But the premise is that he must activate the key point that will cause historical correction. This time, the key point of the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion is Andrew! However, Andrew''s practice is so simple and rough that it is likely to have some negative impact on him in the future. However, if compared with the information that Andrew knows now, these negative effects are really nothing for Sean. At least he thinks he can bear them. Of course, this is also the second time Sean had a strong idea to improve his strength as soon as possible after he came to this world! Turn around and walk into the room. Sean''s face has returned to calm, but if you look carefully, you can still find a trace of the sequelae left by tension and excitement. The door had already been opened, so it was not difficult for people in the room to hear Sean''s previous conversation with William and others. But it was also because he could hear clearly that the people in the room were trembling. The eyes looking at Sean were full of despair and fear. Of course, it was more a kind of resentment. After all, Sean didn''t deliberately cover up his identity before, so everyone knew that he was the culprit who killed the whole hodgdie family. There are not many people in the room, only two. But they are both women. One is about twenty years old and looks like a young woman about the same age as Sean. The other is much younger, probably only ten years old. A rough look at the young woman''s appearance will not give people a stunning feeling, but her facial features are very soft, full of a kind of water like tenderness, belonging to the type that she likes more and more. Therefore, even if she looked at Sean angrily at this time, it was still difficult to give people a sharp feeling. On the contrary, she made a threatening hiss like a fried kitten, which could only make people smile. But her figure, however, had a degree that Sean had to marvel at. Of all the women Sean has seen so far, Elizabeth and Athena are undoubtedly the best. These two women have a perfect figure that they can be proud of even in this world. The young woman in front of her, although not as majestic and arrogant as Elizabeth and Athena, on the whole, her round and upturned hips, snake waist and slender legs show a perfect golden ratio. If only in terms of the perfect proportion of figure, the young woman in front of me, who should be Winnie hodgdie, is slightly better than Elizabeth and Athena. But the real surprise is probably the girl held tightly by Winnie. The girl has long blond wavy hair. Her facial features are sharper and clearer than Winnie''s, but they also look much more exquisite. If her eyes were not filled with extreme fear, some people would believe that she was an equal figure. Moreover, compared with Pooh who has grown up, the girl''s skin is more snow-white and delicate, full of a child''s luster and lubrication. All these make the girl in front of her, even in front of beautiful women such as Winnie, not inferior. It can be predicted that in the future, when this girl grows up, she will certainly be a woman who will bring disaster to the country and the people. However, as soon as Sean came up with this idea, Cecilia''s face immediately came into his mind. The girl who is now almost 18 years old has a beauty that surpasses Elizabeth. At least in Sean''s eyes, no one can compete with Cecilia. Even if the girl grows up and has a beauty that is not inferior to Cecilia, she can never surpass Cecilia in temperament, So as long as you compare her with Cecilia, she will still be at a disadvantage. There''s no reason. Cecilia is the one who awakens the blood of the Phoenix. The change of blood is not just talent. But at this time, Sean''s happy smile because he thought of Cecilia seemed a little disgusting and obscene in Winnie''s eyes. After all, his eyes were still staring at Winnie''s niece, which certainly made the little girl more uneasy and afraid. After all, they are the children of a prince. Even if they are so simple, their childhood ears and eyes will let them know what will happen as the families of the defeated, and they are still women. Although Winnie did want to commit suicide, what would her niece do if she died? She couldn''t bear to let her kill her niece first and then commit suicide. In this way, before she really made up her mind, Sean appeared in front of them. At this moment, Winnie knew that even if they wanted to die, it would not be easy. "I''m sorry, I thought of some interesting things and lost my attitude." Feeling the chill in Winnie''s eyes, Sean looked back, smiled and said, "are you Winnie Hodge? Pack up your things and come with me. " "Go?" Vinnie sneered, but did not move. "Do you think you can really control our destiny?" Feeling Vinnie''s strong hostility, Sean frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. He knew very well that from the perspective of the Principality of lane, he was a brilliant commander and a founding hero. However, from the perspective of the kingdom of dabion, he is not only a war maniac, but also a demon. Even from the point of view of the hodgdie family, he is not only a devil, but also a man who kills his father and enemy, but also a devil who completely destroys the whole hodgdie family. So Winnie''s hostility to him, Sean can understand. In fact, in Sean''s plan, he didn''t intend to let the hodgdee family live, because this is really a very troublesome thing. After all, Sean is not an outsider who doesn''t know anything, but completely assimilated by the original residents of the world, Therefore, he naturally knows what kind of trouble the so-called "blood revenge" is. But Rudd came to beg him that night. He even broke his forehead and shed blood on his face. He even proposed that as long as he could let go of Vinnie hodgdie, he would be willing to sell his family''s blood to Sean completely, and his future generations and grandchildren would always be Sean''s most loyal followers. Originally, Sean felt a little guilty about the follower who first resolutely defected to him. However, when he saw that Rudd had really prepared the magic contract close to the deed of sale, Sean knew that he would never kill Vinnie hodgdy again. "Alas." With a slight sigh, Sean stood up from a chair. "I never wanted to control your destiny. Because I promised two men to let you go. Although I was a little careful, at least I can guarantee it was for you. " When she heard the two men, Winnie was stunned. She could guess that one of them must be her father, so tears blurred her sight. But the other man, she can''t guess anyway, but what she can know is that the other party must have paid a great price for her. But when she heard Sean say it was for her good, her anger was ignited: "for me? The so-called good for me is to let my broken people die? Don''t you leave me now just to get me? This is the so-called good for me! " Sean was a little stunned. To tell the truth, he was really angry when he heard Winnie''s words at the beginning, but after hearing the words behind, he knew that the woman thought too much. "I let you live just because I have a follower who doesn''t hesitate to sell all his blood relatives to me, so I''m moved." Sean whispered, "and your father is also a respected opponent, so I think he promised to keep you alive As for the so-called family destruction, it can only be said that it is a problem between me and your father. For some reason, it is doomed that the hodgdie family and I can only live one, and my choice is naturally myself. " Winnie raised his head and looked at Sean in amazement: "who''s the man you''re talking about?" "Rudd mitchlin, you know this man." Sean said in a deep voice, "he just begged me to let you go, but in my opinion, you have no other way to go except to marry him. Whether you like it or not, you can only choose to marry Rudd and become his wife. " "Is he still alive?" Winnie is a little dull. "Still alive, your father just blocked some information about him from you." Sean said faintly, "so, clean up now, and I''ll let the scarlet Knights escort you back to the city of void. When you get to the rear, you''ll be safe As for your niece, you can take her with you or let her leave. But my advice to you is that you''d better take her with you. At her age and appearance, as long as she leaves your sight for a minute, she will completely become a picture in your memory. " Vinnie trembled and subconsciously held the girl closer. "Kill my family and let me marry your followers. This is what you call for my good?" "Yes, that''s what I call for your good." Sean has completely lost his patience. "To tell you the truth, if it weren''t for Rudd, even if I admired your father, I would never agree to his deathbed request. Because I have made it clear before that I can only live with the hodgdie family, and I am not such a great man. Of course, I will not choose a family in a hostile country, so you are doomed to be a dead man from the beginning Remember, your life is not given by your father and your family, not even because of your appearance, but because a man named Rudd Michelin doesn''t hesitate to exchange his family blood for your survival. I don''t mind if you hate me, and I don''t mind if you will try to revenge me. Of course, I won''t say anything. Please forgive me, because those are nonsense, so if you have the ability to kill me, please feel free. After all, I have more enemies than you and less than you But you''d better remember what Rudd paid for you, so even if you don''t want to, you must marry Rudd, and you''d better not do anything to betray him. " Winnie was silent. At this moment, the atmosphere in the room was a little low. However, in this way, the girl as delicate as a doll no longer seemed to be afraid of Sean. Her eyes showed some curiosity, and then opened her mouth to break the silence: "Uncle... You won''t kill us, will you?" Hearing the little girl''s innocent face and delicate voice, Sean asked this. Although Sean was entangled in the title of "Uncle", he still smiled and nodded: "well, brother won''t kill you My brother just changed your living environment. " "Then... Uncle, will you do anything strange to us?" The little girl obviously subconsciously chose to ignore the name "brother", and then continued to ask with a voice unique to the little girl, "I heard that if we were caught alive, the end would be very tragic." "Who did you listen to?" Sean''s facial muscles twitched a few times, but he still said, "don''t worry, no one will do anything strange to you. It''s just a change of living environment. If you want to leave when you grow up in the future, no one will stop you. Of course, if you want to... Do anything after you know the truth today, you can try as long as you can. " Sean finally didn''t say the word "revenge" to such a little girl. But looking at the little girl nodding vaguely, Sean smiled: "what''s your name?" "Venus." The little girl said weakly. "Venus, what a good name." Sean smiled, then his eyes fell on Pooh and said, "well, pack up your things and go quickly, because we''ll leave soon. If I don''t protect you, you''ll definitely end up." Vinnie bit his teeth, but still didn''t say anything, and then picked up Venus and left. After meeting Sean before, William immediately began a new round of war mobilization. Therefore, when Sean ordered the scarlet knights and the Holy Roman knights to escort Vinnie and Venus back to the city of void, the two knights took only a little time to prepare for departure, and they didn''t even know where to get a carriage, It can be regarded as a guarantee for the safety of the journey. There are two knights with a total of nearly 100 cavalry as guards. Unless they are joined by the superior gold giants with more than five people, they can''t stop this team. However, for security reasons, Sean thought, or let the two gold strongmen who used to be under Prince kazez hodgdie join the escort team. Obviously, he was not worried about the defection of the two gold strongmen at all. Of course, Sean will not tell the two golden giants about the next plan. Only Dwight, the head of the scarlet knights, knows that Alfred the lion, his thunder lion and the steel wings commanded by anno are about one kilometer behind their team. After all, the thunder lion and steel wings were severely reduced in the last war of the white iceberg, It is no longer suitable to participate in the next war. We must go back to the rear and reorganize the arrangement. Therefore, if the two gold giants really dare to rebel, the natural outcome waiting for them is to be crushed by the army. Seeing the two knights set out first, Sean finally felt relieved. However, when Winnie''s carriage came out of the white jade bridge, the electronic sound in Sean''s mind instantly changed his face. [you have completed the task: return the keepsake. In this task, you have chosen to own it, and the branch line has been removed.] [you have activated a new territory task: seal on ring] The sudden change caught Sean off guard. In fact, from the very beginning, he never thought of taking these two rings as his own, because according to his original risk return ratio in the game, since the task reward for taking possession is these two best rings, the reward marked with a question mark will be returned to the original owner. If it is completed, the reward will never be lower than taking possession, Although it will increase the difficulty of the task because of the unknown, it will definitely be higher in terms of reward. However, the additional attribute of green tears really makes Sean feel excited. After all, after this thing is equipped, his speed and strength will improve a little again. Although there is no significant increase in the case of light body surgery and adrenal stimulation, a little extremely subtle change is enough to become the key to decide the victory or defeat in the competition with the top strong. Especially now that all the strong saints in the kingdom of dabion have been killed, the war situation has become completely clear. Therefore, this small enhancement will also give Sean a huge advantage. So in Sean''s plan, he waited until the national war was completely over before returning the rings to Winnie. After all, this kind of powerful task props can be equipped. In the game, many players secretly bring them for fun before handing in the task and returning the props. It''s just that Sean didn''t expect it to happen anyway! [task name: seal on ring] [task content: your curiosity and desire for this ring have made you lose your mind. Now you can''t wait to explore the secrets of these two rings. Maybe those mages who look at the spire will know something about it.] [mission requirements: go to the overlooking spire to find a way to remove the seal.] [task reward: remove the seal of destiny double rings.] [attention please! Because of the "take it for yourself" task, you will gain a "manic" continuous effect.] When you see the last line, please pay attention, Sean''s face turns darker in an instant. Because no one knows better than him how terrible the power of "manic" dubuff is. One of the five dubuffs in the game that must not win! [manic: decreased concentration (skills are easily interrupted); Unable to calm down (double the punishment time for all mental abnormal effects); Self defense decreased by 25%.] Seeing this abnormal state hanging on his body, and the duration was infinite, Sean almost went crazy. [attribute conflict is detected and priority permission is being determined.] [under test...] [test completed.] [due to the "focus" bonus of the eternal fixation effect, the reduced focus effect is offset, and you can''t get the focus effect.] [because the priority of the prop "TILs'' lucky necklace" is greater than "immortal Obsidian (magic stone)", the effect of "TILs'' lucky necklace" can not be exempted.] Sean can feel a strange wave of energy surging back and forth in his body, and there are conflicts from time to time. He knows that this is probably the so-called system judgment. Then soon, in the "manic" state displayed in the status bar, the first two negative effects immediately turned gray, which means that it did not take effect, but the self-defense of the third negative effect decreased by 25%, which still made Sean crazy. Of course, what is more crazy is that because the "focus" effect disappears, his skills will be interrupted by others in the future. This is what Sean is most helpless. But since it was so far, Sean wouldn''t say anything. He took down a ring with additional endurance and intelligence and replaced the green tears. In an instant, he felt a new force surging in his body. The next situation will naturally be taken over by William, while Sean will have to adapt to his new increasing power as soon as possible. However, the constant news from the front line still made Sean and others feel a subtle emotion of indescribable and unknown. There were not only excitement and joy, but also some tension and fear. In fact, the war has evolved into today''s situation, and many things have begun to become involuntarily. Not only the people of the Principality of lane, but also the nobility and army of dabion know that their defeat is only a matter of time in the battlefield where they lose the check and balance of the powerful in the holy land. then. On June 27, 1874, Sean received a message of the surrender of more than six noble coalition forces in the southeast theater, and the call for surrender was Sean''s Secret ally, the Marquis of lonnis. The Marquis who reached a secret agreement with Sean has always been a nail in the kingdom of dabion. Of course, Sean didn''t expect the integrity of the other party. After all, this kind of double-sided espionage was originally going to which side when which side had the advantage, but the communication in intelligence has never been broken. Therefore, Sean naturally knows some of his targets in the kingdom of dabion. However, Sean still doesn''t like the Marquis who is too smart. Even if he does have many ideas and plays a great role in reforming military equipment and tactical arms in the future, Sean still finds it difficult for people like him to fully penetrate the noble style into the bone marrow. Because at first, when yasna was completely dragged down in the southeast theater and was unable to launch a counterattack and had to choose passive defense, the secret ally who reached an agreement with Sean did not choose to provide help in the snow. Of course, he did not hit a well. But now, when the situation was finally over, dabion jumped out to add to the icing on the cake. This behavior is really hard to like. After the news of the first surrender came out, people began to surrender one after another soon. On June 30, 1874, all the nobles in the southeast theater near the broken Dragon Valley surrendered. So far, yasna took half of the territory of the southeast theater without blood. However, in this case, Asina was forced to confront the third garrison in duanlong valley. On July 2, 1874, a brief conflict broke out between Asina and the affiliated legion of the third garrison. Both sides had a tacit understanding that they did not turn the war into a white hot situation. After leaving thousands of bodies, they chose to retreat and return to the state of confrontation. At the same time, Ryan''s northwest theater, which had a huge advantage, was also subjected to a major Sniper: under the operation of angel nugus, the northwest theater was copied from the rear because it was too deep into the enemy area. Not only the logistics supply route was cut off, but also several granaries were burned in one breath, forcing the nobles in the northwest theater to stop marching, Won a breath for the collapsed dabion army. Then there was a continuous series of conflicts, temptations and clashes between the two war zones. It seemed that no one had a complete plan to start a dead war. Then the time jumped to July 19, 1874. Cecilia and the theocrats of the ice and snow and winter church finally joined Sean''s army on rofurance Island nearly a month later. At the same time, Sean also ignored the order from commander Dane and resolutely chose to march into the southeast theater to assist yasna. On July 23, 1874, another war broke out in the northwest theater. The Grand Army of the Principality of lane finally broke through the Chisha plain and officially exposed Garrod fortress to the grand army attack selection list of the Principality of lane. But even so, the Grand Army of the Principality of lane in the northwest theater was still in extreme trouble, because the logistics supply line transported from the rear was once again destroyed by the troops of the kingdom of dabion in a way close to suicide. Then, on July 26 of the same year, Dai Wen rushed into the enemy camp, destroyed half of the camp with one man''s strength, and successfully killed angel, causing the dabion army in the northwest theater to fall into chaos. In an instant, the army, which was originally united, had differences, but it was clear that the capitulationists had the upper hand. On the evening of July 27, Sean saw Andrew again in his camp. But Andrew at this time had a very different atmosphere from the one Sean remembered. Andrew''s appearance did not change. He still looked a little lazy. His golden hair still exuded a bright luster like the sun even at night. Therefore, Andrew always had to take something to cover his hair at night to avoid glittering wherever he went. But even so, Sean still saw a black fog like substance on Andrew. These vapors were constantly emitted from Andrew and condensed into silk, as if they were living creatures full of life. They were wrapped around Andrew, making him look abnormal evil. But what really scares Sean is Andrew''s momentum at this time, which is obviously on the verge of collapse. It''s like he can''t suppress his power. "What happened?" Sean asked anxiously. "You see?" Andrew chuckled. He didn''t seem to be troubled by anything from his look and voice. "He''s just a person who can feel the will of the world The black fog you see now is the original sin of the world. " "Original sin?" Sean doesn''t quite understand. "The so-called original sin can be understood as the dark side of the world or the original evil." Andrew opened his mouth and explained, "you know the seven sins Those seven sins are a more specific sin extended from the original sin. " Looking at Sean, Andrew sighed helplessly, "that''s what I''ll say The so-called original sin is a part of the world. For example, the reason why I can not be restricted by the laws of the world is because I do not belong to the world. For the world, I am simply a will that can coexist with it. In addition to the impact of the passage of time on us, the world has no way to restrict us. If I like, I can even cut off the law line of the world, so that people in the world can no longer break through the holy land. " Hearing Andrew''s words, Sean was really shocked this time. "Of course, if I do so, I will be completely eroded by this original sin and become a person in the world. In this way, my strength will be completely compressed in your so-called upper gold." Andrew shrugged, "so of course I won''t do such a stupid thing Not only me, but also the people around me will try their best to avoid this situation. Therefore, our existence is not only the opposite of the world, but also consistent with the principles of the world in a sense. " Sean nodded somewhat incomprehensibly, "so, that''s why you can''t do it?" "Yes, every time I make a move, regardless of the degree, I will inevitably be infected with the original sin and gradually assimilated into a part of the existence of this world." Andrew nodded, "so that''s why I said I could give you two years of shelter Now, the original sin has accumulated too much on me. After all, I have killed too many so-called talents in the world, and the world will have fixed on me. Therefore, even if I don''t do it now, these original sins will continue to erode me over time. Therefore, unless I enter a state of deep sleep, I will be assimilated for a year at most. " "Sorry." Sean said with some guilt, "I don''t know..." "It''s none of your business." Andrew smiled and shook his head. "Speaking, I should thank you I enjoyed your national war game very much. I haven''t been so active for many years. Although the strength of those little guys is not very good, they really let me see the unique vitality of the world. " Sean knew that Andrew''s so-called "many years" was really many years, so he didn''t answer the topic. But Andrew didn''t intend to listen to Sean, because he soon smiled and said, "next, I need your help This list records some things I need. There are many things that only you can touch and get. People like us who do not belong to the world, let alone take them. Sometimes even if they are placed in front of us, we may not be able to see them unless they are brought to us by your hand. " Sean took the so-called list Andrew handed him, and then he couldn''t help cursing because it was a dragon skin. Unfolding the Dragon skin, Sean saw that Andrew didn''t want many things, just five. But the question is, he had never heard of the names of these five things even in the game, let alone in this world? Although Sean knew that what Andrew wanted must be very difficult to obtain, he never thought it would be so difficult. If there is any consolation, it is probably the description of some habits and shapes of these things, which Andrew wrote clearly. "I... Will try my best." Sean said in a deep voice. "Don''t worry, we can afford to wait." Andrew smiled. "Even if you can''t, you can let your offspring continue to look for it. Remember to have more children." Sean''s face was black when he heard Andrew. Obviously, Andrew and others who have lived for tens of thousands of years are far from the end of their lives. Maybe even if they live for tens of thousands of years, I''m afraid it won''t be a problem? But in this way, Sean couldn''t help wondering about the race of Andrew and others. He knew that Andrew had many teammates when he came to the world, but after tens of thousands of years of changes, in order not to let his teammates die, Andrew put them into a deep sleep by some secret method. Now the three women who can still move are nanali, ABIS and DEX, as well as Andrew, Beth and enkos. In addition to knowing that Beth is the undead and NKOS is the devil, Sean still doesn''t know the race of Andrew, nanali, ABIS and DEX. "By the way, one more thing..." Andrew saw Sean''s silence, smiled a few times, then opened his mouth and said, "because this time I played a little too much, so I''m afraid I can''t protect you for two years. After all, I have to go to sleep in advance. So to make up for my apology, I decided to give you a present. " As he said this, Andrew turned and whistled. Soon, the earth began to shake. A huge black ground dragon obviously twice the size of an ordinary ground dragon ran over and rubbed Andrew very intimately. But in Sean''s eyes, this picture is obviously too beyond his imagination. Just imagine that a giant land dragon more than three meters intimately rubbed against a man only one meter eight. No matter how you look at it, it''s very strange! "This is a ground dragon that mutated twice. I looked very interesting and brought it here." Andrew smiled and said, "I know you have a very talented female Knight under your command. This little guy can be her mount However, it was tamed by me, so it will be a little irritable to ordinary people, so you should let your female Knight drink this. " At the same time, Andrew threw a small test tube to Sean. After Sean took a look, he almost shook his hand and dropped the test tube. "It seems that you know what this is." Andrew chuckled. crap! Can Sean with real eyes not know? But the red words on the item description almost blinded Sean''s dog eyes. Because the name displayed on this thing is actually [ancient dragon blood], and the effect is that the user can directly obtain [ancient dragon blood]! "Well, while I still have time, I can do one last thing for you." Andrew said. Hearing this, Sean immediately regained his consciousness. He felt that it was time to end the war. On July 28, 1874, the tide of beasts and people broke out again in the wilderness. The third garrison in the broken Dragon Valley mountains had to make every effort to resist. So far, Asina, who had been entangled with the third garrison, was finally liberated. On July 29, 1874, the Duke of Hopson announced his surrender, which completely ended the war in the southeast theater. On the same day, a blue haired woman went to the junction of the kingdom of * * * and the kingdom of dabion and blocked the 300000 * * * army with one person. In the northwest theater, a woman with silver hair and a woman with black hair stopped Dai Wen''s army. On August 14, 1874, Athena arrived at Garrod fortress and took only three days to win the last gate to the capital of dabion! Chapter 602 Garrod fortress has another name of "unbreakable gate" in the history of the kingdom of dabion. In history, the fortress has blocked more than three enemy forces who directly threatened to reach Bion. No matter how difficult the war is, the fortress has never been occupied. Moreover, the most important thing is that Garrod is directly controlled by the dabion royal family. Every commander of Garrod fortress is the most trusted confidant of the current king dabion. Therefore, the so-called conspiracy will not work at all. If you want to win Garrod fortress, you can only rely on a strong attack. At that time, yasna only relied on 130000 troops to win the fortress, because there were more than 100000 players supporting at that time, so the real force was more than 230000. But even so, after the war, there were still less than 60000 troops under yasna''s command. As for players, 60000 or 70000 people lost more than level 3 or 4. Among them, three of the more famous large guilds in the Principality of lane suffered almost devastating blows. The war was tragic. However, in a world with a different history, it is not difficult for yasna to win the fortress. Because there is a huge gap between the two sides that can no longer be filled: the strong in the holy land. There are four strong saints on the side of Athena. Even though Moro VII even sent the royal guards to Garrod fortress for reinforcement, in the face of the joint efforts of the four strong saints and more than 200000 troops, including the Dragon tongue army of the boulder family, the Hopson guard of the Hopson family, the thunder front of Athena and Sean''s Cecilia guards, There are even Shenguan regiments who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. The combat power of these troops is by no means as simple as one plus one equals two. Therefore, there is no suspense about the war to attack Garrod fortress. From the first day, yasna directly launched a strong attack, and even took advantage of the strength of the holy land to directly suppress the garrison at the top of the wall and open a channel for her troops to climb the wall. In the evening of the first day, the first and second outer walls of Garrod fortress were captured, and the dabion army was forced to fight on the inner wall. The next war is a sleepless night. Then at noon the next day, the defense of the three walls of Garrod fortress was completely lost, and the dabion army was forced to turn to the stage of street fighting. By midnight, the royal guards of dabion were almost completely destroyed, but the Holy Land strongmen of the boulder family and the Hopson family were both seriously injured. Fortunately, they were rescued by the Holy Land strongman bode of Florence. As for the strong man of the Holy Land sent by the Principality of lane to assist yasna, although he killed the General Commander and accompanying guard of Garrod fortress because of his eagerness for merit, he also fell into a heavy siege, and was finally forcibly killed by the fled royal guards and the soldiers of the kingdom of dabion. But even so, the general trend of the kingdom of dabion has been completely lost, and the fall of Garrod fortress is only a matter of time. However, yasna obviously had no time to wait. At dawn on the third day, she gave the order to withdraw troops and defend, and then a fire lit the inner city of Garrod fortress. The raging fire burned for three days and gradually went out. It was four days later when the fire went out naturally. At this time, the Garrod fortress was scorched black. In order to prevent being burned to death by the fire, the dabion army had to choose to withdraw from Garrod fortress. Therefore, if Garrod fortress was captured by Athena in only three days. But when yasna led her troops to leave Garrod fortress, it was August 21, 1874. In the kingdom of dabion, after losing Garrod fortress, there are no dangerous places to defend. Almost all the terrain is flat, and even there is no terrain that can be used as defense - unless it is artificially established. Although there are about 100000 troops in the kingdom of dabion, these are private soldiers apportioned to local nobles and urban defense forces under the direct jurisdiction of the royal family. Even if they are forcibly recruited and assembled for a time, it is still a problem who will command them. Moro VII has basically sent out the generals who can command the battle, but now these generals have not sent back any information. Basically, we can imagine what will happen. Therefore, today''s dabion has fallen into a dilemma of having soldiers and no generals. Even if Molo VII roared and threw around in the front hall of the palace, and even killed four heads of noble families in one day, no one dared to take the command of the leader. The end of this war is moving towards an end that is clearly visible to all. Magic Dragon Ridge is a mountain range across dabion and * * *. It is said that this mountain range is a ridge formed by the keel after the death of magic dragon. Of course, few people believe this legend. But the only certainty is that the settlement of the kingdom of dabion here is indeed a great advantage, because the mountain on the west side of the Magic Dragon Ridge becomes very steep and steep, almost all of them are full of strange stones, and strange fluctuations sweep across from time to time. Whenever this strange fluctuation sweeps away from the Magic Dragon Ridge, the strong below the middle holy land will temporarily lose their strength, usually lasting for one or two days. Only the strong in the upper holy land can resist this fluctuation, but their strength will be weakened. On the west side of the Magic Dragon Ridge, this fluctuation will become particularly strong. In addition, the mountain is extremely steep. Therefore, if you want to try to cross the Magic Dragon Ridge and attack the king capital of the kingdom of dabion, you might as well directly launch the national troops to attack Garrod fortress. This is also the real reason why Garrod fortress is known as the last gateway to the capital of dabion, and the kings of * * * Kingdom and dabion kingdom are only separated by a mountain, but they have always been safe. However, if Garrod fortress is broken, the political, economic and power core of the kingdom of dabion will be completely exposed to everyone''s eyes and completely lose all the ability to resist. Of course, if the royal guards of dabion were still there, there might still be a battle, but because of the wrong decision of Moro VII, the last elite army of the kingdom was buried ahead of schedule - although this army did play its due value, causing heavy losses to yasna in the battle of Garrod fortress, and there were only 70000 people left in the army of more than 200000, But it also completely chills the kingdom of dabion. Therefore, after leaving Garrod fortress, Athena was very arrogant and marched in a straight line towards the king capital of dabion. On this military route, yasna has to cross two noble territories and two territories directly under the royal family, and the total number of soldiers in these four territories is more than 50000. On yasna''s side, there are only three strong saints, two of whom are still seriously injured. If these troops dare to launch a suicide attack and counterattack, Although it is also the end of total annihilation in the end, at least there are only 30000 people left in Athena. If so, the losses of the war will be more than heavy. At the very least, the thunder front is bound to become an army that can only appear in historical books. The tequila army and Hopson guard are bound to suffer heavy losses. Maybe Cecilia guards will face the fourth reorganization. However, it is a pity that after hearing about yasna''s march route, these 50000 soldiers chose to avoid and did not dare to resist at all. This made Moro VII angry that he smashed valuables worth more than 100000 gold coins on the same day. The next day, a large number of residents began to flee the city. The people of dabion, who had never paid attention to the Principality of Ryan, finally began to choose to accept their fate. And their behavior finally completely angered Moro VII, who had completely lost his mind. The incompetent but eager to become a virtuous King finally angrily ordered the closure of the city, and anyone who dared to disobey would be killed. On September 2, 1874, a riot finally broke out in the city that had been closed for three days. After hearing this information, Asina just smiled on her face and looked at Simi with a trace of praise: "like this way of psychological tactics, I really want to listen to you." In the face of yasna''s praise, Simi just showed a quiet smile. She glanced at William in the camp. When she saw that William was staring at the strategic map attentively, a trace of loss flashed in her eyes. But soon, Simi adjusted his mind and said with a smile, "I was born in the mage tower. Such psychological tactics are also one of the compulsory courses of the mage tower. Have you forgotten that I passed with high marks?" "All right." Athena smiled, "so what''s next?" "You can begin to declare surrender and not kill." Once Simi became serious, the calmness cultivated in the atmosphere of MAGE tower also made her more solemn and serious, and the whole person became much more charming, "and began to accept those troops willing to surrender But one thing you must remember is that whoever obeys the king dabion and wields a knife at his own people will not accept his surrender. " "Will this... Worsen the situation?" Athena''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "No." Hearing the conversation here, Sean suddenly said, "this way is really good. It should be said that he is worthy of being born in the mage tower." Sean smiled and looked at Athena, then continued, "we can continue to use the investment form." "Investment certificate?" Athena looked at Sean suspiciously, "what''s this?" "It''s a psychological tactic." Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he found that he had only explained to William once, not to others, and this way of thinking belonging to the people of the earth and China was obviously too avant-garde in this world. "A psychological tactic invented by Lord Sean." William stood up from the sand table of the strategic map. He just inserted several flags on this map. In this way, the red flag just completely surrounded an area. If you carefully observe it, you can find that this area does not fall into the city. "In short, it is to let the opposite party have a common subordinate Psychology To make a simple ratio, if a group of civilians and an aristocrat have a little contradiction, they can easily kill these civilians with the power of the aristocrat. At this time, a civilian who doesn''t want to die will shoot the aristocrat. If other civilians report at this time, they can get away without risking being hanged. " "So the name is..." Simi seemed to understand something, and a look of excitement flashed in his eyes. "This civilian forced other civilians to fight this noble together? In this way, even if someone reports, the first person to die is the one who reports? " "Yes." Sean nodded, "so we can use it this time Those who have harmed their own people can be forgiven as long as they can prove that they have a heart of repentance. If we are willing to fight those who do not want to repent, we promise that the other party will not confiscate their property after the war. " "This plan seems to work." Simi thought for a moment, then said, "in this way, the city will immediately fall into chaos. Now there are only less than 30000 garrisons who do not fall into the city, but there are more than 200000 people trapped in the city... " At this point, Simi found that Sean and William both showed that winning smile. She immediately understood that the two guys had already planned how to win the city. Moreover, Simi also found that if they really follow this method, they can even win the city without blood, completely end the war, and expand the scale of their own army. This is a plan to kill two birds with one stone! Simi knows that she still underestimates Sean too much. Although she knew from her contact with William that William was a very difficult tactician, he was good at tactics. If psychological warfare was involved, Simi thought he could force William to hesitate. That is, Sean, who felt that he could control such talented tacticians at that time, must be very difficult, But he didn''t take Sean too seriously. Until this moment, Simi realized that Sean alone could only be regarded as a strong general at most. His overall view of the war was terrible. Although William had a certain overall view of the war, he was not his field of expertise. He was better at using resources for passive counterattack, Even if you take the initiative, it''s just to lure the other party to break the silence. But once the two men join hands, the rules on the chessboard will be changed immediately, because although the two can''t far surpass their opponents in the overall situation, they can complement each other perfectly in tactics, forcing their opponents to have no way out. Once the two men join hands, they will be a hundred times more dangerous than fighting alone! Simi''s heart beat violently. Then soon, the tactical plan jointly formulated by Sean, William and Simi was immediately publicized. The moment the battle plan was implemented, it was officially announced that the dusk of dabion had finally come, and was sinking rapidly to the west at an amazing speed. On September 13, 1874, a total of 12000 troops officially surrendered to Athena. Yasina soon settled the two armies, not only did not dissolve them as a source of troops to supplement her own army, but even registered them, officially announcing that they would become citizens of the Principality of lane from today, and could also enjoy the treatment of regular soldiers of the country. Of course, the most important thing is that yasna did not regard them as cannon fodder or front-line army, but arranged a second-line support position for them. The main offensive force is still the main force of yasna, Hopson and boulder. Seeing this situation, the armies of other territories finally began to announce their surrender to yasna. Except for the 25000 garrisons who did not leave the city, all the other 75000 Dabian troops surrendered to Athena. On September 19, 1874, all the territory of the kingdom of dabion fell, leaving only the king capital representing the political, economic, cultural and power center of dabion. On the same day, the largest riot and conflict in history finally broke out in buluocheng. In this conflict, more than 40000 people died, but 17000 guards also paid heavy sacrifices. By September 21, there was only one palace left in dabion that had not been occupied. Even the nobles living in the city chose to join the riots. An unprecedented unrest finally forced thousands of guards to surrender, because it is obviously impossible to defend the palace only by them. Therefore, it is better to surrender than to be killed by the angry residents of the royal capital. However, even so, it is not easy to take the palace where the royal family of lower than ang lives in one breath. After all, the layout of the palace is actually more like a fortress. It seems that the first king dabion expected this to happen. Therefore, the more important it is to the palace, the fewer and narrower the roads it can pass, and naturally it is more conducive to defense. However, no matter how defensive, it still can''t resist the internal division. On October 2, 1874, after retreating to the treasure house of the palace for ten days, Moro VII, the last king of dabion, died in the hands of his son, and was tragically divided by several sons. So far, the nearly 400 year rule of the kingdom of dabion has finally ended, and the war between Ryan and dabion has finally officially ended. From this day on, the name of dabion will be submerged by the long river of history and completely become a name that will only appear in history books. Chapter 603 When the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion broke out completely, the whole continent was actually regarded as a joke. Because no one ever felt that the Principality of lane dared to destroy the kingdom of dabion. Even though the war a few years ago was dominated by the Principality of lane and once defeated the kingdom of dabion, they finally returned a large amount of territory. Reasonably speaking, the Principality of lane, as the winner of that war, can completely allow the kingdom of dabion to cede land and pay compensation. At least one party won the war between the two countries, and it is certainly impossible to return the territory so easily. But the Principality of lane still had to return it. Because they are principalities. The so-called principality is the subsidiary of other countries. To some extent, they have lost a great degree of freedom and can''t help doing anything. Otherwise, the outcome of that war would not be that Athena would return the territories she had beaten down. Therefore, until the full victory of the southern theater, no one paid attention to the war. Except for the kingdom of * * *. This country is really preparing to take advantage of the fire. For this reason, they even secretly assembled 300000 troops and waited for the invasion of dabion Kingdom when it was unprepared. However, the situation on the battlefield has evolved too fast. It''s almost time for the assembled troops of the * * * kingdom to respond. The overall victory of the southern theater, especially the extermination of Prince kazez hodgdi''s family, finally made other neighboring countries find the difference between the two countries'' wars. From this scale, this is definitely an endless war pattern. After all, Prince hodgdi is the uncle of King Moro VII of dabion. Anyway, he also has the status of a royal member, so his death is doomed that the war cannot be easily ended. Therefore, the complete defeat of the Grand Army of the Principality of Ryan in the northwest war zone was naturally regarded as a bloody revenge war finally launched by the kingdom of dabion. It was only a few days before and after the judgment of this view. When new information was transmitted, this time even the seven empires were silent. Although they did not receive important information such as the disappearance of all the strong saints in the kingdom of dabion overnight, the military departments of various countries also realized at the first time that the war would probably end with the destruction of the kingdom of dabion. Even many people believe that the Principality of Lane''s daring to be so tough this time must be inspired by the Millennium covenant empire. Only the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire and the core followers around him knew that this was not their idea at all, but the idea of a powerful man of unknown origin. According to the super strong man, the kingdom of dabion offended him, but limited by some rules, he could not destroy the country himself, so he planned to destroy the kingdom of dabion by the hand of principality Ryan. Therefore, whoever dares to intervene in this matter is tantamount to provoking him. As for how strong the strong man is, Thurman uses only one sentence as an explanation. "In front of him, just the suppression of momentum is enough to hurt me." Hearing Thurman''s words, the emperor of the Millennium covenant was silent, because he saw Thurman return wounded at that time, but fortunately, Thurman finally brought a news that could be regarded as good news. As for other things, the Millennium covenant empire can only remain silent. Even if he doesn''t want to be silent, he can''t help it. Unless he is willing to find the devil''s trouble - NKOS is still in the way of the Millennium covenant Empire to the Principality of Ryan. According to the front-line information, the Knights of five churches have been completely buried in the hands of the devil, and even a living person can''t escape. In this way, the emperor naturally knows that this is definitely a bloody road. Of course, the real reason why he did not send troops to the Principality of lane, which had been made clear that it was likely to leave his control, was that the internal cleansing plan of the Empire was about to begin. If this plan fails, it will be a real imperial civil strife. At that time, he also needs to rely on soldiers to suppress it, so he can''t waste any troops to fight a demon at this time. Therefore, the silence of the Millennium covenant Empire naturally makes other countries think they know the truth. Therefore, when the 300000 army secretly assembled in the * * * Kingdom saw a young woman with blue hair standing in front of them and waved to summon thousands of water element guards from the water moon lake, the * * * Kingdom regarded the woman as a reinforcements sent by the Millennium alliance empire. Looking at this scene and recalling the fear of being invaded by the qainas Empire, the * * * Kingdom finally silently chose to retreat - at least if it really wanted to fight, it would never be in this battlefield full of water. Compared with the kingdom of * * *, marquis Devin Soder saber also showed great calmness. When a black and a silver figure appeared in the northwest theater to block the advance of Ryan''s army, Dawen knew that they could not move forward any more. The momentum emitted by the two young women made Dawen feel like two huge mountains lying in front of them, and they could not climb over all their life. Therefore, in the face of this situation that was completely beyond his manpower, Dai Wen directly ordered the whole army to stop moving forward. He could see that the two women just didn''t want them to pass and were not hostile to them. And Devin, on the whole, has already understood why all the powerful men in the holy land of the kingdom of dabion disappeared overnight. Just because he understands, it doesn''t mean others understand. Many nobles in the northwest war zone felt that if they could not move forward, they would not be able to obtain more war achievements. Seeing that the southern war zone and the southeast war zone had completely ended, and the coalition troops were marching towards Garrod fortress, these nobles could no longer sit still and asked to go out one after another. In this regard, Dai Wen''s reaction is very straightforward. You can fight if you want. Anyway, their saber family will not attack. Then, the troops in the northwest theater dropped by one third in one day. None of the soldiers who attack can live. Therefore, the whole northwest theater could only watch yasna and Sean, two guys they hated, successfully win Garrod fortress, and then directly destroy the kingdom of dabion. Then the war was over. At the moment of the end of the war, two women, black and silver, who stopped the northwest nobles from moving forward, left. However, it was meaningless for the nobles in the northwest war zone to leave at this time, because the war was completely over and they had lost any chance to make war achievements. So it''s obviously impossible to say that you don''t resent Sean and Athena. But even if you hate, what can you do? After annexing the territory of the kingdom of dabion this time, the whole domestic aristocracy must face a new round of reshuffle: now it can be determined that there will be no less than six people who can be selected as dukes. After this war, the marquis will become one of the few real power factions in China, and there will be at least six or seven more places. The marques and earls accumulated by the Duchy of lane for many years will not care too much about these emerging nobles, but if these marques and Duke are basically on the side of Athena, then they can''t help paying less attention. A new round of political struggle and conspiracy has been brewing since the moment when the kingdom of dabion completely declared its collapse. So soon, envoys from various nobles in the Principality of lane began to run continuously in the principality. However, if we carefully collect information, we can find that almost none of these envoys set foot in the two war zones in the southeast and south of the original dabion. Instead, the old aristocrats and emerging aristocrats who originally disliked each other in the Principality of Ryan kept close contact with each other. Especially in the king''s capital, the banquets of all families were almost never interrupted every day. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the Lord''s house in the empty city, Sean was throwing the documents sent by yasna on the table with a sneer. There was obvious disdain on his face: "a group of mobs know to engage in a small conspiracy behind their backs, and declare war if they have the ability." "Now even if we declare war, we will be at a disadvantage." William sneered without even raising his head. At the moment, he was concentrating on drawing lines, coloring and naming on a map. "Now there are less than 40000 troops left in our territory. Even if we have high experience in actual combat because of the war, how do you plan to defend such a large territory if there are nobles declaring war with us Do things with your brain. " "We still have allies." Sean shrugged. "It''s no use even if we have allies." Hella suddenly spoke, "we have just experienced such a big war, and we have fought in three war zones from beginning to end, so now in terms of elite soldiers, in addition to the Berserk bear corps of the Baidi family, the Hopson guard, the tequila army and the three legions under our command can''t continue to fight in a short time As for ordinary soldiers, apart from the wounded, there are only 15000 soldiers who still have the strength of World War I Moreover, the most important point is that in the face of those real old aristocrats, we do not have any advantage in high-end combat power. If we invite our allies, it is bound to arouse the disgust and condemnation of other aristocrats in the whole kingdom, and then the dispute may become civil strife. " "Therefore, as the fuse of civil strife, we will become sinners." William took Hella''s words, but now he finally raised his head and looked at Sean. His eyes were like looking at an idiot. "In this way, unless our allies insist on advancing and retreating with us, or even raise flags to rebel, otherwise we will face the strength of the whole kingdom, and maybe our allies will become enemies." Although Sean believed that Athena and they would not be enemies, he felt very helpless when he heard this. At that time, after the end of the war, he reached an agreement with six people, including the boulder family, the Hopson family, the Baidi family, Florence, yasna and lonnis, and signed an offensive and defensive alliance that was consistent in terms of political and war positions in the future. Among the seven of them, it is now 100% certain that yasna, hatch boulder and Kos Hopson are all on the list of the first Duke of Ryan kingdom. He, Florence and the master of the Baidi family are already on the Marquis list. On the contrary, several other people of the boulder family who could still occupy a place in the Ryan kingdom in the game can only obtain a noble title and can''t obtain the land. Even the tequila collar cannot continue to maintain such a scale, and its territory area must be reduced by at least half. Therefore, there will be three dukes, three marques and a count in the seven member alliance. This lineup is very eye-catching even in those secondary kingdoms. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand the mentality of other nobles in the Principality of lane to work together. Just because they have just experienced the war, the only thing that their alliance can preserve and have relatively complete troops is the count lannis. Other people''s troops have basically been completely exhausted. I''m afraid it''s difficult to restore the previous situation without more than three or four years of rest. At this time, they are most proud and proud of the top strongmen under their command. Only four people, such as Athena, hatch, Kos and Florence, together, have seven lower holy domain strongmen. Although Sean''s command is not strong in the holy land, shefanio and Rena are invincible in the golden realm, especially shefanio alone. Although Sean doesn''t know where Andrew got [ancient dragon blood] which can be called a bug, Rena is really fine after drinking it, and she has also obtained this blood ability. Although she hasn''t fully awakened this blood power, she has greatly improved her physical quality, It''s not too much to say that Rena is half a dragon. And it''s not a surprise. What really excites Sean is that Rena has directly transferred from [war knight] to [holy Dragon Knight]! She not only retained all the aura skills possessed by the war knight, but also obtained the powerful combat ability possessed by the rank of the Dragon Knight Series. If Rena will not be afraid of anyone even in the frontal single fight from now on, it can even be said that she can use the power of aura skills to suppress those opponents with the same strength as her. However, everything is good and there are disadvantages. Although the rank of holy dragon knight is powerful, its class promotion is far more difficult than others'' imagination. The rank of Dragon Knight Series has become extremely powerful because of individual ability and the assistance of Yalong. Therefore, if you want to improve your strength, you must achieve synchronous promotion with the mount. In other words, if Rena doesn''t take good care of her mutant Emperor Dragon, which she has named "black stone", and make it an eighth level Warcraft, then Rena will only be stuck at the top gold peak in her life. This is also quite helpless. So if it''s just a simple competition for high-end combat power, let alone their seven member alliance, even Sean can walk horizontally in the Principality of lane - provided that there is no intervention from the strong in the holy land. But not to mention his allies, now he can be 100% sure that after the end of this war, the combat power of the Holy Land strongmen in the hands of the old nobles and royalty in the Principality of Ryan will be as high as eight. Not to mention that these eight people fight together, just one person is enough to give Sean a headache. After all, Beth left the city of void yesterday. When he went to Hongye town later, the tavern opened by Andrew had also changed hands and sold. ABIS, DEX, nanali and others were missing, so it was tantamount to saying that he had lost a gold medal of exemption from death. Then Sean''s head ached at the thought that he had now established two hostile families within the kingdom. "So this time we went to Wang, didn''t we throw ourselves into the net?" Sean looked at Hella and asked. "Not this time." Hella shook her head and said, "after all, this is the post-war booty sharing stage. At that time, whether we start or return, we will go with yasna and others. Therefore, even if some bold nobles want to assassinate us, they will never choose the road Of course, if we enter the king''s capital, we may really encounter some problems. These problems can only be solved by ourselves. " "Really." Sean frowned slightly. "Then it seems that the candidates we want to start this time can only be much more expensive." "Yes." Hella nodded, "but after we share the stolen goods, we will probably begin to officially enter the competition stage. At that time, not only assassination, but also various conspiracy means and political threats will follow. If in these competitions, once we expose our weaknesses or can''t stand a foothold, we are likely to suffer heavy losses. " "If it''s just a contradiction from home, it''s easy to solve it." William finally stood up and moved his right hand, "what I''m more worried about now is the pressure of external public opinion After all, we had such a cover in the war before, but now it''s over. I''m afraid those guys in the business alliance won''t give up? In this way, your head will be worth a lot of money. " Hearing William''s words, Hella looked at Sean with some doubts. She obviously didn''t understand what it meant. So William patiently told Sean all the stupid things he had done to the chamber of Commerce Alliance, especially the heinous crimes committed in the black market of gray shadow forest. Although the robbery was very pleasant for a while, and Sean and others did have very rich profits, the aftereffects were enough to make people collapse. The most important point is that the capital of trade has blacklisted Sean and others and refused them to enter. In this way, they naturally can''t quickly replenish their troops. You know, steel wings are all northern barbarians! Hella looked at Sean with a helpless look: "what a reckless Lord." "Hum, what is the chamber of Commerce Alliance? After I solve the next trouble, I will settle accounts with them slowly." Sean sneered, "by the way, has the territorial area of the void collar been determined?" "Here." William nuzzled at the map on the table. Chapter 604 Sean reached for the map on the table. This is a map with sheepskin as the carrier, and in terms of size, at least three pairs of complete sheepskin sewing are required. After special processing, the back of this pair of sheepskin map feels a unique smooth feeling, while the front has a subtle touch because of the map drawn on it. This map was sent by Athena only a few days ago and asked Sean to draw the territory he wanted on it. In this regard, Sean was not polite at all. He directly assigned the seven territories of panda collar, yadby collar, bobis collar, chilav collar, Dayi collar, soan collar and tingqi collar to his own name, and reorganized them into a new territory: void collar. William was busy with his work before, which was to draw the edges of these territories to mark the ownership of these territories today. In addition, several other colors have been marked on this sheepskin map to indicate the ownership of these territories. Basically, apart from the fact that the hutch boulder family still occupied nearly half of the tequila collar, and the territory of the Cox Hopson family, Lonnie holder and Bourne Baidi remained unchanged, Florence also impolitely directly occupied Prince cazez hodgdi''s territory, It even put several nearby territories under its name. As for Athena, it was because of the surrender of the Hopson family that the important task of guarding the southeast portal of the Kingdom and fighting against the * * * was not handed over to her. On the contrary, under the proposal of Devon Soder saber, the king capital of the kingdom of dabion and its surrounding territories, together with Garrod fortress, were all under the name of yasna. In this case, yasna became the biggest beneficiary of the war. Of course, in a strategic sense, the seven member alliance of Sean and others is completely divided. Perhaps it was out of this consideration that Devin proposed that Garrod fortress be given to Athena. However, in the eyes of Neil and Haila, it is obvious that they have not shown any kindness from beginning to end - with the larger the territory, the difficulty of territory management increases geometrically. At the beginning, it was just a tonis fortress, which almost exhausted yasna. Now the size of her territory is almost the same as that of three dukes. How can yasna manage it? However, in this arrangement on territory, no one can interrupt and say anything. However, in view of the fact that everyone belongs to the alliance, Sean lent Neil out for the time being, and he was responsible for coordinating and planning all this for yasna. He didn''t come back until he was busy with these work. This is why there are only two of Sean''s big three, Haila and William. Looking at the black sideline drawn on the map, Sean''s eyes fell on the territory of several other allies, and his eyes were a little more helpless. Among the seven member alliance, Florence wiles was undoubtedly the closest to him. The former Prince of dabion, cazez hodgdie, who occupied the territory and renamed it holy Rome, was only more than a month away from Shawn''s empty chilavshire. But even so, it is necessary to cross two territories roughly equivalent to the scale of the viscount. If there is any delay during this period, the time naturally needs to be increased again. As for tequila collar, Hopson family territory, BYD family territory and lonnis territory, they are too far away from Sean''s County - Sean directly merged and renamed these seven territories as void collar, and rectified these seven territories and divided them into nine counties. In addition to taking the core of the seven territories as the place names of the seven counties, New void county and black swan county. At present, nine counties are roughly divided into four areas by Sean, and soma hastin, Qazi and Rudd are basically responsible for two counties respectively. Due to the perfection and comprehensiveness of previous planning, Dayi County, void county and black swan county have completely entered the track and do not need them to be responsible. But Sean, who doesn''t know much about these things, can only trust these three guys and let them play freely. Gently put down the map, Sean''s eyes fell on several counties in the direction of the gap Rift Valley in the void collar, and said in a deep voice, "there''s nothing different between soma and Qazi so far?" "No." William was slightly stunned when he heard Sean''s words, and then said, "rupee has always arranged people to stare at them. There are special people in charge of what they say every day, people they have contacted, letters they have written, or things they have eaten. But for so long, these two people have not shown any difference at all. Instead, they have worked very hard in dealing with government affairs. Even before the war, they have never had any problems with the logistics supplies they are responsible for scheduling But the more serious they are, the less we dare to relax. " "So does Thain know that his uncle is still alive?" Sean asked. "I don''t know." William shook his head, "but Thain didn''t seem to want to look for it at all. And recently, with the complete end of the war, Thain also seemed a little depressed. He has been drunk in the tavern in the city these days. It is said that he has owed a lot of wine money. I asked someone to check out yesterday. " "Probably because I didn''t think I could kill me, so I was depressed." Sean said faintly. Sean knows Sean very well. However, Sean has never used Sean since the war broke out in the burbis and chilav leaders. Although he is still left with the right to lead the army of 5000 people, the army is not allowed to enter the empty city in non special times. Therefore, even if Sean has soldiers, he can''t fight Sean. So Sean certainly understood the expression of Thain''s depression, but he couldn''t send himself to the door for him to kill. He''s not a saint. "So, do you want to deal with Thain?" William frowned and then said, "his depression will hardly help us, and he is likely to fall to other nobles in the next conflict. It''s not a problem that he wants to get better at other nobles with his ability. On the contrary, his ability and understanding of us may cause unnecessary trouble to us. " Sean still recognizes Thain''s ability. But the biggest problem is that this guy''s hostility to him is increasing day by day. Even though he has been depressed recently, the red halo on his body has not weakened for a moment, but is almost red and purple. This gives Sean a headache. If he can take Thain for his own use, Sean believes that he is definitely a general no inferior to nock, Adolf and Stalin. Of course, he just doesn''t have their very obvious and strong combat style. "Only so." Sean sighed helplessly. "No need." At this time, Haila suddenly spoke. In fact, she also knows something about Sean and the Hastings family. Therefore, Haila still appreciates the person who can bear it to this extent. Therefore, she feels that it would be a pity to bury him like this. Anyway, for her, it just takes a little brain cells to think of a way. At least it''s much easier than her previous fight with William. "Let him know that soma Hastings is still alive." Hella thought for a moment and then said, "as long as he knows that his people are alive and that the people don''t know what he has done, at least he won''t feel desperate and lonely. Then at this time, we send out some news to Thain, making him mistakenly think that soma also wants revenge, so he will find a way to contact soma. Next, before they completely contact and decide on the plan, we just need to wait and see the change. " "Is this useful?" Sean asked with some doubt. "It''s just the first stage plan." Hella shrugged. "Anyway, no matter what plan they come up with, they still have to follow the script I planned in the second stage. If they can support the second stage, then I have plans for the third and fourth stages But you are still ready for war. In my plan, Thain will secretly take refuge in one of Ryan''s nobles and stab you in the back, so don''t let him have too much confidential information from now on. Then defeat him again, then let him go, and then defeat him two or three times in the front battlefield, and he will really surrender. " Sean thought about it and always felt that Hella''s plan was actually similar to the story of Zhuge Liang''s seven capture of Meng Huo when he was on earth. It''s just that he can''t think of such a detailed plan even if he knows it, but Haila can easily think of it and use it in detail. This is probably the gap between the so-called Zhijiang and ordinary people. "Then I''ll leave it to you." Sean said. "What else do you need to be responsible for? It''s nothing more than spreading a rumor. Let sigley deal with it." Haila said calmly. As an intelligence officer under Haila in the past, Higley is indeed an unforgettable role, because her ability to collect and process intelligence, even in today''s void, only rupee can compete with her. Therefore, when Higley heard that Hella surrendered to Sean, she chose to surrender at the first time. Of course, the object she obeyed was still Hella, not Sean. Sean didn''t mind. On the contrary, she became the Deputy General Commander of the spy agency in the void, which was at the same level as ellikate in terms of class status. Sean doesn''t quite understand these things. For him, it''s enough for Haila and William to help him solve the problem of feasibility. He just needs to put forward a policy. "Then, next is the most important question. Who are you going to go with this time to Ryan Wangdu?" Asked William. "The candidate has been determined." Sean whispered, "I''ll take Rena, Cecilia and shefanio with me." Hearing Sean''s list, Haila and William were stunned. Obviously, they couldn''t react. The whole conference room fell into a strange silence. After such silence for more than ten seconds, William said, "your lineup... Are you sure you''re not fighting?" "Now there are at least 13 strong saints in Ryan. This time, Ryan''s promotion to the kingdom must be very grand. Even if these strong saints can''t get together, there will be at least ten people?" Sean asked back, "do you think I can make any storm in Wangdu?" "Not necessarily." Hella also said, "although miss chefanio is a member of the church, she is no different from your followers in the eyes of the nobles in Ryan. Simply speaking of strength, she is also a strong man in the holy land. Therefore, if there are strong men in the holy land, it is not a big bully without using the law to suppress In terms of the hidden rules in the aristocratic circle, there will certainly be aristocrats who will signal the strong in the holy land of the family to challenge you. " "Oh." Hearing Hella''s words, Sean smiled, but his smile obviously became a little cold. "If the other party has a holy land and dares to be so big, then xuefanio will certainly let the other party taste an unforgettable lesson Even without shefanio''s hand, Rena alone is enough. " Today''s Ruina is invincible under the holy land, but if a lower Holy Land dares to use the power of rules to suppress and open the strength gap between them, then Ruina will be enough to make the other party cry and howl. If it is against shefanio, the victory or defeat will be even more straightforward, because the battle of the priest with a knife is never a performance, but a real killing skill. Therefore, once shefanio is allowed to use the knife, it can be imagined the end of the holy land with his opponent. But this is not the most important thing. What''s really important is that shefanio still has a card that hasn''t been opened up to now - another card that Sean prepared again after bass left. What impressed Sean most about the guild president he followed in the past was his arrogant and wanton words in the face of tens of thousands of enemies. "Do you think you can force me to a dead end with a trump card in your hand? Ridiculous! Do you guys know what cards are? Card is enough to turn the world around and has never been known, it is called card! Every card is a trump card, but the trump card that has been turned over can never be a trump card! " Then, he saw with his own eyes that the president of the wings of the void turned out five cards in one breath. World War I determines the world. Now, Sean has two cards in his hand. If Beth hadn''t gone, it might have been three. "Four of you?" William asked again, "don''t you need to bring some other guards?" "No need." Sean shook his head, "if we only have four people to start, we will be more mobile. Even if we encounter desperate revenge, we can easily break through the encirclement and go However, I don''t think anyone will come to our trouble so foolishly. " "That''s not necessarily." Haila seems to be closer to William recently, so she also began to like to pour cold water on Sean. "You can never guess the ideas of those nobles, but if you act with Lord Athena, you should not encounter any danger and trouble." "We have an appointment to meet at Fort tonis." Sean said, "so I have to go on my own in the month and a half to tonis fortress. Shouldn''t there be a strong man in the Holy Land blocking the way at this time?" "It shouldn''t be at this time." Hella thought for a moment, then said, "at least not when she goes, but it''s hard to say when she comes back. Unless you have something you can take and completely control them. " "The means are available. It depends on whether it is necessary." Sean shrugged. "Well, you don''t need to worry about it for the time being. But just in case, let the scarlet Knights hide their identity and follow them secretly. " "I see." William nodded. "You don''t need to worry about the tactical aspects. I''ll make sure it''s safe. But... " "I''ve already figured out the strategic issues for you. Then you''ll just do what I told you before." Haila took a sip of milk tea from a teacup, and her face was calm. Obviously, she was impatient that Sean still needed to teach himself to deal with these nobles. "The necessary display of strength is a symbol of identity, but you must get the status of marquis. If there is an accident at this noble conferring ceremony, Then hiding your strength will become your first priority But if there''s really no way, let''s gamble. And how big the bet is, it''s best to win the assets of so many families. " "Hey, hey, gambling is my favorite." Sean gave a bad smile and looked very satisfied. "But aren''t those guys so stupid?" "Therefore, it is also necessary to show the enemy that he is weak." Hella shrugged. "Aren''t you very good at this? I don''t need to teach But if the Ryan royal family asks about your raid tactics, what are you going to answer? " "Answer truthfully." Sean said in a deep voice, "I must show some extraordinary means or skills so that the royal family can stand on my side at this medal ceremony. At least I don''t intend to let out an inch of empty lead. Whoever wants it must defeat me!" "But at present, there are few troops in the territory to supplement..." "It''s time to contact Andre, Carlos and ataba and say I need their help." "I see." "As for the trade union, I''ll deal with it when I get back." "Yes!" Chapter 605 A team moved slowly on the green field. In fact, the scale of the team is not large, that is, only four people, but because there is a tall and powerful creature in the team, it makes the team look a little eye-catching along the way. This creature is the mutant emperor dragon named Blackstone. Emperor Dragon is an evolutionary branch of the Earth Dragon with black dragon blood. However, only the mutant Earth Dragon with blood concentration in the body of more than 40% but less than 50% can evolve into Emperor Dragon when activating the blood force in the body. The second level of Emperor Dragon is Heiyan Dixing dragon, that is, the sixth level Warcraft seen by Sean near Blackstone town. As for a level higher than Emperor Dragon, there are several kinds. These are basically blood concentration of more than 50%. Therefore, these individual players will be collectively referred to as subspecies of black Dragon. In fact, there is no difference in body shape between Emperor Dragon and Heiyan ground dragon. Under normal circumstances, Emperor Dragon is slightly higher than Heiyan ground dragon, but it will not be much higher. Therefore, on the whole, the gap between the two is not large. However, since the Emperor Dragon''s blood is thicker and thicker than the black rock dragon, it proves that the Emperor Dragon must be stronger than the black rock dragon. This strength is mainly reflected in the two aspects of attack and recovery. As for defense and endurance, there is no difference between the Emperor Dragon and the black rock dragon. But this is only to say that the Emperor Dragon and the black rock walking dragon have mutated and evolved only once. Rena''s Emperor Dragon can never be theorized by normal conditions. Although there are not no Yalong individuals who have mutated twice, they usually rarely appear in Yalong whose blood vessels have shown a dominant state. Normally, the first mutation can also be attributed to the awakening of blood, but the second mutation can not be explained in this way. This means that a new species is being born - under normal circumstances, after the mutation and awakening of blood, this kind of Asian Dragon will basically move towards the path of evolution. Like the black rock walking dragon Sean met before, although its probability of success is very low in the end, once it succeeds, it will degenerate into a real black dragon. Dragons that have successfully evolved like this will generally no longer be called Warcraft, because they have completely surpassed the concept of Warcraft and become legendary beings. As for those individuals who have mutated more than twice, they are usually produced under some unexpected circumstances. In fact, they can only be regarded as a new kind of Yalong. In essence, they still won''t be separated from the category of Warcraft, and few can reach the level of level 8 Warcraft. However, the situation of Blackstone is obviously impossible to speculate with any common sense known to Sean. Although it changed again after its blood awakened and changed into an Emperor Dragon, it is still an Emperor Dragon in essence. It is still on the road of evolution and has not deviated from it to become a new Asian Dragon species. Sean speculated that the problem must be Andrew. This can be seen from Andrew''s ability to give him a bottle of special medicine [ancient dragon blood], so Sean actually wondered whether the mutant Emperor Dragon got the blood of the ancient dragon? Otherwise, how could it become so huge? At least as far as Sean knows, a real ancient dragon is only twice as big as an ordinary dragon. According to this theory, there is a reasonable explanation for Blackstone''s body shape which is more than twice that of the general walking dragon. Blackstone''s height is more than three meters. Although it has not been carefully measured, Sean can be sure that it will never be less than three and a half meters. But in addition, in other aspects, it is not much different from the general ground walking dragon. Its body width is also about half a meter. Its back is very flat and has no bone ridge or angular spikes. This also ensures that Rena will not blossom on her ass when sitting on it. Of course, she doesn''t need something like a saddle. Thanks to the blessing of Blackstone, Sean, Rena, shefanio and Cecilia all the way, there are no guys without eyes to harass, and even passers-by will choose to avoid from afar. Even for the Lord Sean, the residents of void county and black swan county are very familiar with it, but looking at the ferocious Warcraft, these residents still dare not approach, but just greet Sean from a distance. As a result, Sean and others did not dare to stay in villages and towns, so they had to make do in the wild. Fortunately, the four people on this trip, Sean, Cecilia and Rena, all came from mercenaries, and xuefanio was just an ordinary villager before being awakened by aiswentel. Later, he entangled with the people of the cold ice church all the way and rested in the wild. Therefore, of course, the four people will not exclude sleeping in the wild. Taking this opportunity, Sean found a very subtle place. Blackstone, as a level seven Warcraft, even in the food chain, belongs to the top, but it is still very docile in front of marshmallow. On the contrary, it always breathes at Gulu, and its attitude is obviously full of impatience and unhappiness. Maybe if it weren''t for the marshmallow, it''s estimated that Blackstone might have a hard fight with Gulu - of course, Sean is not optimistic about Blackstone for this result. After all, Gulu''s own force field is no joke. But in this way, Sean can be more sure that the black dragon blood in Blackstone is absolutely rich. Because in terms of faith, the black dragon is actually a giant dragon who likes chaos and evil. They have always been an old enemy of the silver dragon who advocates order and light. Gollum, however, happens to have a very obvious power of order and light. This power gives Sean the feeling that it is similar to the Lord of the morning light. Therefore, it is not difficult to understand that Blackstone and Gollum disagree with each other. Sean even speculated that Gulu would be the condensate of the power of light, that is, the purest light. It''s hard for him to infer just because of the lack of practical evidence. However, through a series of previous contacts, Sean found that Gulu was particularly afraid of Beth, the king of the dead. Perhaps Gulu was afraid because the power difference between them was too large to even balance. Of course, if Gollum is in front of Andrew, Gollum will try to hide away - although Sean can''t understand the reason, once Gollum feels Andrew''s breath, Gollum will hide as far as he can after seeing Andrew for the first time and being taken away by Andrew for two or three days. Intuition tells Sean that Andrew obviously knows Gulu''s identity and origin, but no matter how Sean asks, Andrew just smiles. But the real magic is cotton candy. In the past, the little guy stayed in the black swan castle to eat and sleep well. Later, after the war broke out, he didn''t see him for more than half a year. Now the guy is almost the size of an adult lion. However, it is obviously still in the state of development, because its body is still white fluff. It does not have black scales like its mother. There is a circle of sideburns near its head, which looks like a snow-white lion. However, the tail of marshmallow began to become strong and hard. Ordinary weapons can only leave shallow marks. The black reef boulder was directly broken into two pieces when the tail of marshmallow was swept away. Moreover, in terms of speed, marshmallow can also catch up with the wind leopard, and even it can be easily bitten and killed only by its claws and teeth. Although the wind leopard is only a level-3 Warcraft famous for speed, it can also prove that the current marshmallow has the strength of level-3 Warcraft. Of course, it''s not this that really makes Sean feel magical, but the marshmallow, as a three-level Warcraft, can put the boss''s spectrum in front of Blackstone. You know, apart from Rena, neither Sean nor Cecilia nor xuefanio can be too close to Blackstone. Although Blackstone will not resist Sean and others for Rena''s sake, if you want to ride Blackstone or touch Blackstone, the mutant Emperor Dragon will show extremely obvious resistance. However, after nearly a month''s journey, the marshmallow depended on Blackstone all the way, and didn''t come down by itself. The fool Blackstone has been following the marshmallow all the time. He even thinks it''s a great honor to let the marshmallow sleep on himself. For these things in the world of Warcraft, Sean can only say "your circle is really chaotic". However, in the end, the group of four, with two Warcraft and a wonderful flower who didn''t know what creature existed, arrived at tonis fortress without fear and danger. This magnificent fortress once blocked a war that might almost destroy the Principality of lane - although it is not in this world, its importance is also conceivable. Of course, for the world, tonis fortress is a huge war fortress built by Athena with countless efforts. Although this fortress has lost its due value because she has conquered the kingdom of dabion, it is impossible to say that Athena will abandon this fortress because of this, because for Athena, This is her real home. However, due to the political considerations of the current situation, the Ryan royal family will certainly not allow such a fortress that can be said to hold its throat to be out of their control. Therefore, taking advantage of this great victory in invading the kingdom of dabion, yasna was pushed down as the master of the fortress by the Ryan royal family. Now the new commander of the fortress is a marquis who has never had any reputation and record in the country before. Many people don''t even know where the new Marquis of tonis came from. The outside world even speculated that if it were not for the fact that the former owner of tonis fortress was also a marquis, this territory could not match without the identity of marquis. I''m afraid any cat and dog could become the owner of the fortress. Because everyone knows that the fortress belongs to the marquis in name, but in fact it is firmly controlled by the Ryan royal family. Of course, this could not stop the envy, jealousy and hatred of other nobles towards the marquis. After all, from then on, the Marquis can live a life of drunkenness, and all his expenses and expenses will be paid by the royal family. However, as a price, he has no autonomy over all the administrative orders of the fortress. Even the guard responsible for its security only allows the scale of 100 people. Other issues, including urban defense and public security patrol, are in the charge of Ryan''s seventh Corps. Sean already knew the information about Fort tonis today. So he also knew that the so-called seventh legion, in a sense, was already an old acquaintance of him. At least from the news later heard from yasina, it was not easy for the military commander of the seventh Legion to live in tonis fortress later. His life was a little later until yasina left the fortress. But soon after, because he was close to the front line, he was directly called by Marquis Devin sodell saber. Later, in the northwest theater, the loss of the seventh Legion was also very heavy because of the false defeat. However, after that, the role of backstage and backstage, background and no background has been extremely significant, because the seventh legion, which is only loyal to the royal family, became the first Legion to be filled immediately after the war, and even the head of the army was promoted to a real marquis. When Sean and others arrived, three long lines had lined up at the gate of tonis fortress. Each team is separated by wooden fences and patrolled by guards dressed in the clothes of the seventh Corps. Therefore, the actual situation is more orderly than that in the phenomenon, and there is no mess. However, sharp eyed Sean keenly noticed that a special passage had been opened up in tonis fortress. In addition to a fence, there were anti horses around the passage, which were fixed with nails. Obviously, it had been arranged for more than two days a day. In terms of specifications and settings, Sean can be sure that this is a special channel for aristocrats or those rich and powerful people. In addition, there is a passage for people in the fortress to leave, but compared with the excitement of entering the fortress, this road is very cold, and few people move around. But think about it. After all, now the Principality of lane is about to be upgraded to a kingdom. Such activities that can be said to celebrate all over the world are bound to last for several months. Therefore, the closer it is to prosperous cities or territories such as Wangdu, the more lively it will be, and there will be more business opportunities. Therefore, countless people will flow to these places from all directions. In addition, as the country with the most nobles in the southern continent, if the kingdom of dabion wants to maintain or enjoy the status and privileges of nobles after the war, they must get the nod of Ryan royal family. Therefore, these talents are the real head of the crowd who must pass tonis to plug this time. At present, everyone has to charge a silver coin to enter the city through tonis fortress. According to the crowd flow seen by Sean today, the income of tonis fortress must be at least 300 gold coins. If this situation continued for a month, tonis fortress could at least bring tax revenue of nearly 10000 gold coins, which is only Sean''s conservative estimate. However, with the appearance of Sean and others, there was a commotion and panic like scream in the crowd soon. The image of Blackstone is too prominent. Sean could only smile bitterly about it, and then chose to stay away from the crowd as far as possible and go through the channel specially opened for the nobility. But before Sean and others walked over, more than a dozen soldiers of the seventh Legion immediately surrounded them. They even put a military array with guns at the first time when they saw Sean and others. This hostile attitude was incisively and vividly displayed. Sean''s eyebrows soon frowned. At the beginning, Blackstone just doubted each other''s behavior. However, after feeling Rena''s dissatisfaction, the mutant Emperor Dragon immediately gave a deterrent roar. As a twice mutated Emperor Dragon with completely awakened blood, its threatening roar naturally brought a touch of dragon power, Although the effect is not as good as the dragon, which can directly weaken the opponent''s full attributes by more than 50%, it is still no problem to weaken about 20% like Blackstone. The people who stood close to each other screamed in panic. This is the side effect of Longwei. The real Longwei will not only weaken the opponent''s full attributes, but also be accompanied by negative emotions such as fear and chaos. But generally, Yalong will not have this ability. Only several advanced varieties of Yalong at the top of Yalong race with high blood concentration will have this special effect. Therefore, if you want to deal with Longwei, you naturally need to let the barrier protection of the actual combat spirit of priests, gods or magicians, or directly form a military array with strong combat effectiveness or strong self-confidence. Naturally, it can''t be stopped as an ordinary person. So after Blackstone roared, the originally orderly crowd immediately screamed and dispersed, and one of the little girls even ran directly to the exclusive road provided for the nobility. Just at this time, a luxurious carriage was suddenly speeding up. The coachman seemed really in a hurry, so he didn''t pay attention to the confrontation between Sean and others a short distance from the exclusive road and the seventh Legion. In this case, the little girl suddenly ran to the road, which was equivalent to bumping into the carriage. With the speed of the carriage, the little girl could not survive at all. "Marshmallow!" Sean whispered, "go save the child!" The marshmallow, who had been lying lazily on Blackstone, stood up reluctantly, and the next moment ran out like a white lightning. The people didn''t have time to see the situation at all. The carriage had sped by. It didn''t stop until it ran more than ten meters ahead. Looking at this scene, a woman in the crowd fainted directly. If it wasn''t for a man around her, I''m afraid the woman would fall to the ground directly. However, when the carriage stopped, the coachman got off in a panic, and then immediately ran to the carriage. Later, when he saw that there was no trace of blood on the ground and a frightened and confused little girl on his face, he relaxed slightly. The marshmallow gently put the little girl in her mouth on the ground. The little girl cried with a loud cry, but the annoying marshmallow turned away with a tired face, trotted back to Cecilia, and rubbed around Cecilia like asking for credit. The latter smiled and patted the marshmallow''s head, and then stroked it a few times. Only then did the marshmallow jump back to Blackstone with satisfaction and yawn lazily, but he didn''t continue to sleep, but stared at the seventh Legion soldiers with guns pointing at Sean and others. In this way, the soldiers of the seventh Corps looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. They just subconsciously regarded Sean and others as dangerous people, but until now, the other party didn''t take action, but saved a civilian, which made them feel a little embarrassed. However, if they accept the gun at this time, they will lose some face, but if they want to continue to compete with each other and see that each other is so extraordinary only two pets, how can they have the courage to fight a war. Sean watched the man put down the women around him, ran to pick up the little girl, looked happy and excited, and then looked at the carriage. At this time, the coachman of the carriage was gone. After he lost a small bag of money to the man, he drove the carriage to tonis fortress again. Sean didn''t say anything about it. After all, the other party''s identity is undoubtedly noble. It''s rare to stop to check and lose a bag of money as compensation, Otherwise, it would not be too much to crush civilians to death with the pride of nobles. So Sean looked at the soldiers blocking the way again, and his voice was a little low and dignified: "get out of the way, I don''t care about your ignorance just now." Several guards looked at each other, and after a little silence, the leading officer finally turned a little sideways. But just then, a roar suddenly fell from the sky: "what are you doing! In the face of such dangerous people, they don''t catch them quickly! " Hearing the roar, Sean looked sideways. Although the man who roared was still a little far from his side, Sean could still see the other party''s face with his eyesight, and dozens of soldiers of the seventh Legion were running behind the other party. Obviously, he heard that there was a false alarm, so he hurried to bring someone for reinforcements. It still made Sean a little unhappy that he regarded him as a dangerous person before he understood the situation clearly. But thinking of what the other party had done, Sean can only shrug helplessly for the person who made a conclusion without understanding the situation clearly. Because even he didn''t expect that he came back for the first time after leaving tonis fortress for so long, and unexpectedly met an old acquaintance so soon. Chapter 606 Perhaps it was because of a bloody war that the people of the seventh Legion had a kind of bloody murderous spirit. Although the newly reinforced soldiers did not deliberately show a ferocious look, everyone exuded a fierce and fierce breath, which was different from what Sean had seen. Moreover, when these people gradually approached Sean and others, the leading commander also knew how to order some people to maintain order and disperse the crowd, so as not to spread the next possible battle to the innocent people. Although I don''t know what the other party''s mentality is, being able to be so cautious and meticulous at least proves that this guy has obviously grown in the past year. Soon, the people who were still waiting in line to enter the city were dispersed to a place 20 or 30 meters away from Sean and others. If Blackstone seems to be an extremely dangerous creature, I''m afraid these dispersed people will choose to watch closer. Of course, not everyone will choose to watch. At this time, many people are reluctant to pay the head fee of that silver coin and choose to enter tonis fortress while the attention of the seventh Legion is attracted. Sean''s eyes scanned again, but he found that the little girl and the people who might be her parents had left. In this regard, Sean just shook his head reluctantly. After all, in a chaotic world where strength is respected, can he expect these civilians who don''t even have any identity to say anything for him? As the crowd dispersed and the soldiers of the seventh Legion approached, the other commander naturally got closer and closer to Sean. But from beginning to end, his eyes almost stayed on Blackstone and marshmallow. From the heat in Blackstone''s eyes and his doubts about marshmallow, Sean can judge that the other party obviously knows the existence of earth walking dragon, but it''s hard to say whether he knows the variety of mutant Emperor Dragon. As for marshmallow, it''s a creature that Sean doesn''t know, and the other party obviously can''t know. Therefore, the other party''s attention soon shifted to Rena. After all, Rena was standing next to Blackstone and patted Blackstone''s body to make it quiet. In terms of the nature of the earth walking dragon, being able to obey the command and command of a human being so meekly, there is no doubt that it completely shows the identity of Rena, so that the other party''s eyes looking at Rena are also full of a kind of enthusiasm, just like looking at a thing. The Earth Dragon may not be strange to those empires that can form the Earth Dragon army. At most, it represents strength and luck. After all, not everyone can become a member of the Earth Dragon army. But for Ryan people, the Earth Dragon is a symbol of identity, status, strength and other aspects. It is a matter of great face to have a Earth Dragon or a follower of the Earth Dragon Knight. But it''s a pity that this kind of Warcraft is still an existence that can''t be forced for Ryan people. Of course, the reason for this result is not that the ground dragon is difficult to find. On the contrary, there are several nests of the ground dragon in the Principality of lane. The real reason why the ground dragon cannot be forced is that it is very difficult to tame the ground dragon. This so-called difficulty refers to a kind of taming skill, just like taming a wild horse, it must have special skills to be tamed. Basically, on the southern side of the continent, only the Millennium covenant Empire and the Emilia Empire mastered this taming skill. Although there is a kingdom called satagastan, which also has a dragon cavalry corps, no one can prove whether this country has mastered this technology, because there is very little communication between this country and the outside world, And in terms of the scale of the Dragon cavalry corps, there is still a big gap with the two empires. However, this kingdom also has a huge advantage that the two empires do not have: the strong town of satagastan kingdom is a real dragon knight. It is not the rank of ground Dragon Knight, flying dragon knight or holy Dragon Knight, but the real dragon knight: Dragon Knight. Therefore, any country that wants to invade the kingdom of satagastan must face a problem: in front of Longwei, any cavalry type of troops can not go to the battlefield at all, and even if it is a pure infantry legion, it also needs to weaken the combat power to a certain extent in the face of Longwei. In this way, it is not enough for the Dragon cavalry legion of the kingdom of satagastan to charge. However, it is very subtle that over the years, the kingdom of satagastan has never shown any thoughts and signs of foreign aggression. They seem to be very satisfied with the status quo. Their land area is not much different from that of a principality. Therefore, over time, no one wants to find trouble for the Kingdom of satagastan. At least, no one will go to trouble with the country until the dragon in the palace of the Kingdom dies. In today''s Ryan Kingdom, there will never be more than five nobles with earth walking dragons or flying dragons. If Sean is included, there may be five. However, the others must be ordinary ground walking dragons and flying dragons. Strictly speaking, they can''t even be regarded as Asian dragons. According to Sean''s understanding, the definition of "Yalong" in the miracle continent is that it has the blood of a giant dragon, while Warcraft, such as ground walking dragon and flying dragon, is exactly defined as "dragon like", just like "human like". So Sean can understand the heat in each other''s eyes. There is no doubt that the other party has obviously regarded Rena and herself as a small mercenary group. Or, a mercenary regiment that was lucky enough to get a land dragon. If he didn''t know that the ground dragon would normally serve only one master in his life, Sean would bet that the other party must be trying to kill Rena and take Blackstone. After all, this means of killing people and stealing goods is not strange to these nobles, or even handy. Of course, Sean will have this impression. The most important thing is that the other party is a person with such a criminal record. Before long, the other party had brought a group of people from the seventh Legion to Sean and others. However, since Sean and others are wearing hoods commonly used by adventurers, and they don''t open their hoods at this time, the other party doesn''t recognize the identity of Sean and others. Of course, the most important thing is that the other party''s eyes don''t stay on Sean at all, but on Rena, and even shefanio and Cecilia are ignored. Perhaps in his eyes, the really valuable people should be Rena and Blackstone. As for a white lion, although he has never seen it, it is at best a level 3 or 4 Warcraft in his eyes, which is not enough to make him excited. Of course, if you buy one and get one free, he will not refuse. Maybe this time he can just give it as a gift. "Which mercenary regiment are you from?" The old acquaintance standing in front of Sean spoke in a standard official voice, "how dare you make trouble here in tonis fortress? Aren''t you afraid of being surrounded and suppressed by the Royal Army? Or do you think you can do whatever you want with a land dragon cavalry? " His voice was loud and full of the dignity of the superior. As soon as he came, he immediately took the lead, which overlapped with the figure in Sean''s impression. Originally, he felt the bloody murderous spirit of the other party and the reaction speed in dealing with things. Sean felt that the other party''s military career in the past half a year might have really grown, but now it seems that even if it has grown, the aristocratic temper and way of thinking have not fallen. Sean and others didn''t reply. In this team, although Sean''s strength is the lowest, his identity is the highest. In fact, the other three people have been used to Sean''s command and giving orders, so Sean didn''t speak, and the others didn''t speak. However, they obviously turned to Sean, especially Rena''s hood had just been lifted, so judging from her eyes, the other party knew that the man standing in the middle was the head of the team. "Are you the head of this mercenary regiment?" The other side spoke again, as arrogant as ever in his voice. Sean didn''t speak, but his hooded head could see signs of nodding. This move made the young general of the seventh Legion flash a trace of anger on his face, and the whole person''s momentum became much more fierce. It is a kind of bloody murderous spirit that only those who really fight a bloody way on the battlefield will have. Combined with the increasingly profound authority of the superior, it can really create an impressive and powerful aura for ordinary people. It''s just a pity that the person he is facing now is Sean, so his powerful aura similar to not being angry can''t put any pressure on Sean at all. But this time, the other party was rare and left a new impression on Sean. Because the other party didn''t forcibly seize, but began to understand how to think and even use some means of shame: "it''s a special time. If you go in like this, it will bring a lot of confusion and influence. Therefore, your pets must stay outside first, and you should go to the Legion station with me to report. After you are sure that you are completely free of any danger, You will be allowed to stay in the fortress. However, during your stay, your pets are not allowed to enter the inner city. They must be fostered in the regiment station. We will arrange special personnel to guard them, but you need to pay a custody fee later. " This seems to have no loopholes and flaws, but the other party did not say clearly about the custody fee to be paid. And Sean believes that the other party''s eyes were so hot when he looked at Rena just now. He must also know Rena''s land Dragon Knight identity. Since he knows this, it is obvious that the other party also knows that the land dragon is unlikely to be tamed once it recognizes the rider, but the other party still wants to forcibly separate Rena and Blackstone, Then this can only show that the other party either has any special means to think he is sure to retain Blackstone, or wants to use this means and methods to forcibly isolate the actions of Rena and himself and others, so as to facilitate his contact and solicitation. But whether it is the former or the latter, at least it proves that this guy is really using his brain to think about problems, instead of only knowing how to take things by force. In contrast, this eating phase is more and more like a qualified aristocrat. "We can only stay one night at most." Sean finally couldn''t help but speak. Anyway, he basically knew what he wanted to know. Naturally, there was no need to pretend to be a pig. "He will leave tonis fortress tomorrow morning." Hearing Sean''s words, the young aristocrat frowned again and looked at Sean with a little more doubt. In Sean''s opinion, it is obvious that the other party is familiar with his voice and has a little more doubt. After all, the incident at tonis fortress was not small. Both sides have had several exchanges of words and swords, so it is not strange to have a little impression more or less. However, this doubt soon flashed away - especially after he looked at Blackstone again. "It''s probably impossible." The young nobleman shook his head. "Just reporting for review and inspection, you will probably stay for a few days. At least we can''t let you enter the inner city, let alone leave tonis fortress, until your danger is determined. After all, there will be a grand banquet in Ryan kingdom in a while, so you''d better prepare for a long stay. " Sean sighed slightly. He really didn''t want to expose his identity so quickly under unnecessary circumstances. This is not just what he thinks. Even yasna, hatch, Kos and other big people choose to arrive secretly. Even if they go on the road together, everyone chooses to pretend to meet them inadvertently after leaving the fortress. In any case, they should try their best to avoid giving people a feeling of forming a party for personal gain. Therefore, if Sean reveals his identity here, he may not be on the road with Athena and others. This is exactly what Sean wants to avoid. After all, because of his strength in the southern theater and some deliberate behavior, he has established many enemies for him. Similarly, because he was once a person of yasna, those political opponents who dare not and cannot attack yasna in the open will naturally choose to attack him. According to William and Hella''s plan, this is the time to go to Ryan''s capital. He''d better find a backer to go with him, and try to avoid exposing his strength in advance. However, in front of the young aristocrat, he made it clear that he wanted to dig the corner of the wall, or let Sean understand that if he didn''t expose his identity, I''m afraid he really couldn''t leave today. If he really goes to the residence of the seventh legion, his identity will also be exposed, and even some smart people may speculate on some of his means, which is more unfavorable to him. After all, the seventh Legion has been Ryan''s most famous noble regiment since its inception. The command of this Legion has always been in the hands of the Ryan royal family. Even if there are some internal strife or management confrontation, it is also a conflict and confrontation within the Ryan royal family. However, as the most important and loyal legion of the royal family, the nobles who came out of this Legion are naturally easy to gain the trust and recognition of Ryan royal family. Therefore, over time, this Legion has become a trial place for noble families to show their loyalty to the royal family. Therefore, nobles began to send their less important heirs to this Legion. In this way, nobles began to provide materials and other things to the seventh Legion. Of course, the Ryan royal family was very happy to see this situation. It means that they don''t need to spend a penny to help them raise the army, and they just need to throw a little meat out in time to meet these nobles. Why not? Of course, if they are truly loyal families or capable talents, the Ryan royal family will not be stingy. They are still very willing to provide them with an opportunity or platform. In this way, the seventh Legion is naturally more and more mixed up. After all, because of political opinions or interests, the major nobles of Ryan kingdom will be hostile, alliance, alliance, or neutral to each other, and the reactions and attitudes of these families will naturally affect those family children sent to the seventh Legion. However, this is not without benefits, because almost all the nobles in Ryan kingdom are gathered, so the platform of the seventh Legion itself is also the largest source of intelligence for all families. It can be imagined that once Sean''s disguised identity spread in the seventh legion, the major families will receive news in three days at most. Perhaps the young noble children of the seventh Legion will not think too deeply, but once such information is transmitted back to the family, with the prudence of those noble old foxes, they will soon be able to outline a general strategic plan even if it is not completely accurate. "Brod, are you in such a hurry to win over my people?" After Sean sighed helplessly, he still chose to open his mouth, "aren''t you afraid that some things are too hot, and if you can''t swallow them, you''ll burn your throat?" The pupil of the young noble named broad suddenly shrank, because when Sean said this, he could feel a very obvious awe inspiring killing intention, which was a powerful momentum completely above him. He turned his head and stared at Sean. Perhaps it was because of Sean''s strong coercion, but in such a short moment, he was sweating, pale, panting and saying, "who are you?" Sean stopped talking, just gently lifted his hood and stared at broad indifferently. "It''s you!" Broad''s face turned red. For Sean, even if he turned to ashes, he would not forget, because it was the conflict that broke out at the gate of tonis fortress more than a year ago that completely destroyed his fourth in line successor. In his anger, he broke away from the sebarox family directly, but at that time, the rodis family - Brod''s biological mother''s family did not want him to throw out an olive branch. Therefore, he officially broke away from his aristocracy and began to be a soldier. After several encirclement and suppression operations and the war in the northwest theater, he finally climbed to the position of count on his own strength. But it''s just an empty title. There is no fief. Even in the seventh legion, it''s just as the commander of a squadron. So for Sean, Broder''s heart is still very resentful, because if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t end up like this today. However, in addition to resentment, he was more jealous of Sean''s luck: when the war broke out, he heard Sean''s identity as the commander-in-chief of the southern theater, but also as a baron. When he overheard the name Sean mentioned again after the war, it was the Marquis list leaked from the royal family. Therefore, he finally realized that it was not easy to become a real aristocrat with his own strength. So when people from the rodis family came to meet him and said that the rodis family was willing to accept his identity, Brod agreed without hesitation, and he officially joined the competition for the successor of the rodis family from the moment he became Brod rodis. Now, he is the second in line successor of the rodis family, and the gap between him and the first in line successor has been narrowed to a completely negligible gap. Therefore, if he can have a land dragon knight as a follower, it will definitely be of great help to his successor competition. This is also the reason why broad''s eyes will show such a fanatical look when he sees Rena and Blackstone, because no one knows the meaning of the word "privilege" better than him. Of course, after seeing Sean again at this time, Broder finally understood that what Sean had was not just luck. Although his strength didn''t improve too much, under his momentum, Broder didn''t even have the mind to resist. How many people would have to be killed to have such a terrible murderous spirit. Broder couldn''t figure it out. "It''s me." Sean nodded expressionless. "We meet again." Broad looked at Sean in silence. "As I said, I''ll only stay at Fort tonis for one night and leave the next day, so you''d better not get in my way." Sean still whispered, but since he had exposed his identity, he would not be polite. Anyway, he killed two men of the noble in tonis fortress, "you and I are old acquaintances, because you should know very well what will happen if you stand in my way. I was able to kill your two guards a year ago. What do you think will happen a year later I don''t see a gold strongman around you. " Listening to Sean''s naked mockery, broad was silent. The soldiers of the seventh Legion who followed Broder also looked at each other. It was obvious that they had heard that the two young people not only knew each other, but also seemed to have an old grudge against each other. But as their officer, Broder, if he didn''t order, they wouldn''t dare to let these people go. "Spread out." Broad waved. All the soldiers soon dispersed. Sean glanced at broad, puzzled by his straightforward response, and frowned slightly. However, since broad didn''t say anything more, Sean naturally didn''t mean to speak again. He hesitated and didn''t put on his hood. However, when passing by broad, he heard a whisper from broad, which made Sean slightly stunned. After a while, he put on his hood and left with Rena, Cecilia, shefanio and others. After Sean and others walked away, the extremely depressed atmosphere in the venue finally began to dissipate slowly. Several soldiers who were close to Broder dared to come forward at this time, and then asked, "Sir, who was that man just now?" Broder looked complicated, but he still shook his head: "nothing. You should not have seen everything today. If you let me know who spread it privately, you know the consequences." Hearing Broder''s serious voice, the soldiers of the seventh Legion were awed, because they rarely saw Broder so powerful. However, in the eyes of these soldiers, it was probably only because their officers had suffered losses in each other''s hands and were killed two guards. This was very embarrassing, so they were forbidden to talk privately. They could understand this. After all, nobles love face. Sean, who gradually disappeared in the vision of broad and others, raised his mouth slightly: "interesting." Chapter 607 Under the dark night, a man in a taupe hood was walking fast. Although he has been walking in the shadow as much as possible, and still walking close to the root of the wall, in the eyes of some senior thieves, this man''s hiding skills are very poor. It can even be said that he keeps leaving all kinds of traces all the way. Fortunately, it was late at night, and there were not many people in the street. Except for the soldiers of the seventh Corps who kept patrolling back and forth, they didn''t see anyone again. Logically speaking, walking up such a heavily guarded street, even the most senior thieves and even assassins must move forward carefully, but for this person, it seems like entering a deserted place. He can always move forward in the blind spot of vision between the two patrols, which is almost less than a second. Many people have noticed the sight of the man wearing the adventurer''s cloak. After discovering this, they have chosen to take back their sight. Nowadays, there are a lot of people in tonis fortress. Even though the seventh Legion has fully implemented military control, no one knows how many people with different purposes have been mixed in this huge fortress when a huge stream of people poured into it. In addition, with the imminent promotion of the Principality of lane, both the upper and lower nobles in the domestic aristocracy circle are facing a reshuffle. Therefore, although there is no invasion of foreign enemies for the time being, it is still impossible to avoid that the whole kingdom of lane will fall into a state of political turmoil in a short time. Usually, political turmoil often means conspiracy, assassination, and even the decline and destruction of one, two or even several families. Political victims, that''s all. However, the political turmoil that Ryan kingdom will cause this time is actually limited to a relatively small scope. To put it bluntly, that is, the interest contradiction between the old Ryan aristocracy and the capitulationist emerging Ryan aristocracy. In a state of almost no one, the mysterious man soon came to a small hotel that looked rather shabby. This is a hotel with certain historical traces in the inner city of tonis fortress. It is said that it was established when the fortress began construction. During that busy time, the hotel always provided the soldiers and a few workers in the fortress with high-quality and cheap food and hot wine. Therefore, later, when the fortress was completed, the Marquis of tonis fortress held a celebration banquet here, which later became the most proud sign of the hotel. However, with the change of time, when more and more people began to pour into the fortress, all kinds of more high-grade pubs and hotels began to open, and the hotel was gradually forgotten in people''s memory. Today, the hotel has become the best choice for poor travelers - even adventurers with a little money will not stay here. But for some people, the existence value of this hotel is very high. Because there are no adventurers, mercenaries, demon hunters and so on, the hotel will not be popular. The unpopular place usually means the lack of intelligence exchange, which is naturally a worthless place for those who rely on intelligence for food, so there will be no spies coming to such a place. In this way, the hotel is equivalent to a natural sound insulation place, so in the eyes of those who really know the goods, this hotel is the best choice. The man who had not revealed his identity so far took a careful look, and then pushed open the wooden door of the hotel and went in. A rotten and moldy smell came up, which made the mysterious man''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. The boss in the counter in the hotel is an old man. His face is actually close to the bone, giving people an abnormal feeling. He raised his head slightly and looked at the mysterious man entering the door. His eyes were so indifferent that it was incredible. The mysterious man wearing a cloak even had an illusion of being seen through. How long has he not appeared? "There''s only one room left." The old man''s voice was hoarse like blowing out of a bellows. The mysterious man could even see that when the old man said this, his chest was even compressed directly, which made him very worried about whether the old man would die directly after saying the next sentence. "No, I''m just looking for someone." The mysterious man said quickly. Even he didn''t know why he was so restrained in front of the old man. It felt like meeting an elder. "The woman with the dragon on her head?" The old man glanced at each other. "Go up. It''s the second room on the left. They haven''t slept yet." The mysterious man said his thanks with some restraint, then turned and began to go upstairs. The whole small hotel gave people a feeling that it would collapse at any time. As soon as he stepped on the stairs, he gave a creak. It seemed that he would be crushed if he tried harder. In this way, naturally, he only dared to go upstairs carefully and not too hard, but fortunately, when he went up to the second floor, the floor became much thicker, which made him feel a little relaxed. The corridor on the second floor of the small hotel can see obvious signs of modification. It seems that there was no such corridor at the beginning, but even so, this corridor can only accommodate one person. According to the old man, the man who had not taken off his hood and cloak knocked on the door of the second room on the left, and then the door was opened the next moment. The hotel room is narrower than expected, just a bed against the wall, a table near the window and a chair. There is nothing else. However, it can be seen that these things are obviously very old and have a history of at least more than ten years. It can be seen that these things definitely existed before the completion of tonis fortress. The only advantage is that the bedding in the room is washed very clean and even gives off a faint fragrance. It was Rena who opened the door. She had taken off her cloak and armor. She was only wearing a white coarse cloth shirt and a pair of legged trousers. The whole person looked like a tough feeling. After seeing Rena, the man finally lifted his hood. The face under the hood was broad. Rena''s eyes flashed a different color. It was obvious that she didn''t know Brod''s intention to go here in such a deep night. For a time, the atmosphere outside the room seemed a little tangled and low. After all, the two sides almost fought this morning. As a result, it was not long before Broder visited late at night. No wonder at this moment, Rena immediately tightened her nerves. In the room, Sean sat at his desk and seemed to be flipping through a book. He read it so seriously that he didn''t find it at the first time when Brod came. It was not until the atmosphere in the room became a little strange and low that Sean came back. When he turned around, he saw that Broder had been blocked out by Rena and started at once. Cecilia, who was lying in bed, opened her eyes and looked at the man outside the door. When she saw that it was Broder, she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. The journey these days has made her feel very tired. With Broder''s strength and situation, it is not enough for everyone in the room to go out together. A Rena is enough for him to come back. So just turned over and Cecilia fell asleep again. As for xuefanio, she leaned against the window and didn''t know what she was looking at. The ice Lin was placed aside by her. From head to tail, she didn''t even sweep the rest of her eyes to Broder. "Let him in." Sean whispered. Rena looked back at Sean with some confusion in her eyes, but after seeing Sean nodding, Rena still got out of the way and let Brod in. After entering the door, Broder closed the door, but after glancing at the room and seeing that there were no extra chairs, and Rena and shefanio were standing, Broder simply took off his cloak, threw it on the ground and sat down. This action made Sean''s face a little surprised. It felt that Brod had indeed changed a lot in the past year, which changed Sean''s original frivolous attitude a little. "You came a little later than I expected." Sean whispered. "It''s not easy to cross most of the inner city without being found by anyone." Broder said, "what''s going on at Fort tonis now? I''m sure you should see it clearly today." "Indeed." Sean nodded. At this point, Sean glanced at broad with interest and said with a smile, "but I didn''t expect you to say that this morning. I thought... " "Thought I''d tell you about your coming here?" Broad interrupted Sean. Sean smiled noncommittally. "If it had been before the war with the kingdom of dabion, I would have done so, but not after that." Broder looked calm and said calmly, "I know we may have had some holidays in the past, but in my opinion, those are just small things. As you said, we are all aristocrats, so you and I know what the aristocrats do. Then you must have heard a sentence... " This time, Sean interrupted Broder''s voice: "there are no absolute friends, only absolute interests, right If I remember correctly, we are not even friends, are we? " "Friends and enemies are always between one thought." Broder shrugged. "And I don''t think our hatred will be too great before. Of course, I did go too far that time, so in order to show my sincerity, I apologize to you here, and I have prepared a manor for you in Wangdu to ensure that no one can harass you if you don''t want to. " "Except you?" Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Yes, except me." Broder admitted frankly, "after all, the manor has to pass through my hand. But I can guarantee that this manor is absolutely clean. Even if you move in, no one will know the relationship between me and you. " "Do you want to reach a secret alliance agreement with me?" Sean tilted his head. "Yes." Broder nodded. "We all know that after the upgrading of the Principality of Ryan, the domestic political situation will inevitably be turbulent. Of course, now the Principality of lane has also been divided into the nobles inside the great wall and the nobles outside the Great Wall... " "The distribution in the aristocratic circle has been finalized?" Sean asked in some surprise. Aristocratic circles have never been invariable. They choose to stick together or oppose each other because of different political ideas or entanglement of interests. Therefore, in order to continue to ensure the establishment of their own family in the country, they will choose to form an alliance with other noble families, whether it is group or opposition. This alliance relationship is deep or shallow, but once an alliance agreement is reached, a fixed circle will be formed. Usually, the circle that has been established for a long time will become an old aristocrat, while those families that have only recently become aristocrats are generally called emerging aristocrats. If an emerging aristocrat does not have an old aristocrat as a introducer, the aristocrat will be completely excluded from the circle. Therefore, if those families called emerging aristocrats do not want to become political victims, they will also choose to stick together, so the contradiction between new and old aristocrats will naturally unfold. This is an inevitable struggle among aristocrats in all countries. However, in different national histories, there are completely different definitions of new and old aristocrats. For example, in the Principality of lane, the old nobles are those families that have been established for at least 200 years. Because there are almost no new nobles in the middle for nearly 100 years, the distribution of new and old nobles is very clear and there is no fuzzy boundary. Therefore, the distribution in the aristocratic circle is not just casual, at least we must reach a certain consensus. "Yes." As one of the old aristocrats, Brod certainly knew what Sean meant, so he nodded. "What about the contradiction between the old aristocrats and the new aristocrats?" Sean''s brow suddenly frowned. "Isn''t there an irreconcilable huge conflict of interest between the two? Why did they suddenly join hands? " "So I said, there are no absolute enemies and friends in this world, only absolute interests." Broder shrugged. "Those old nobles gave up all kinds of materials and resources with a total value of about 18 million gold coins, so those new nobles naturally rushed up at the first time. At least before the end of this great turmoil, Ryan Kingdom... "Broder specially emphasized the four words of" Ryan kingdom ":" those nobles who were granted the title before have been united. " Sean did not expect that the political situation in Ryan kingdom would change so quickly, which was completely beyond his cognitive range. At least, he remembered that there was no such situation in the game. "What do you mean?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "I have only one request." Broder whispered, "help me become the next owner of the rodis family, and I will be on your side." Chapter 608 Broder really wants to cooperate with Sean, so he knows everything about Sean''s problems, and fully shows his sincerity in seeking cooperation. Therefore, Sean soon learned about many situations and problems in Ryan Kingdom, especially a clearer understanding of the situation. The so-called nobles inside the great wall and nobles outside the Great Wall refer to the distinction between the inner and outer axes with tonis fortress as the central axis. To put it simply, all the nobles in the former principality of lane are Senegalese nobles. The new and old nobles of the Principality of lane, who had almost irreconcilable conflicts due to different interests and positions, faced with the former dabion nobles who suddenly poured into the aristocratic system of the kingdom of lane, They showed a rare political position: a strong rejection of the northern aristocracy. Indeed, as Broder said, in the face of absolute interests, unless it is blood feud, there is no gratitude and resentment that can not be put down. In this way, the aristocratic group in the northern region headed by the Marquis of thorn grass reached a conscious resonance before the aristocrats in the northern region reacted and clung together. In the foreseeable six months, I''m afraid those people of the former nobility of dabion kingdom will be very sad. After all, the Ryan nobility will certainly show an extremely tough and aggressive on these issues involving interests. By the time the so-called nobles of northern China, the former dabion nobles, finally understood and began to hold together, they were completely in a disadvantage. At least under the struggle that one party was prepared and made full use of half a year, the gap between the two sides would only be widened. Even if the nobility of dabion is led by smart politicians, it is difficult to reverse the situation in a short time. Once the time is long, no one can guarantee the unity and centripetal force of the nobility outside the Great Wall with the personality of the nobility. If internal strife breaks out under such circumstances, the so-called northern nobles will certainly be at a disadvantage for a long time in the next ten years. Unfortunately, Sean, who started from this war, was included in the list of nobles outside the Great Wall - in fact, even yasna g. Evans was excluded by the nobles inside the Great Wall, and Sean didn''t expect to enter the circle of nobles inside the Great Wall. Just want to attack Athena blatantly, the Seine nobles don''t have the courage, so Athena has become the only outside the Seine nobles who haven''t been listed as the target in Sean''s seven member alliance. But this is only temporary. Once the nobles outside the great wall are suppressed in the overall situation, the nobles inside the Great Wall will certainly force yasna to choose to stand in line. Based on Sean''s understanding of Athena, she will certainly not abandon the alliance, and now her geographical location is completely blocked in Garrod fortress. In this situation of China, once the foreign material route is cut off, athena will immediately fall into a quite passive dilemma. In this way, Sean knows why when Marquis Devin proposed to give all the original dabion territory within Garrod fortress to Athena, the interest groups led by Marquis thorn grass not only did not object, but also voted in favour. Because in this way, they are tantamount to trapping the beast yasna in disguise, and even making her completely away from the political center of the whole Ryan kingdom. At this moment, Sean suddenly felt a sense of sadness about killing donkeys and unloading mills. "There are seven old-fashioned Marquis of strength in the kingdom of lane, including Athena. At present, it is certain that commander Lloyd will never participate in the plan against his daughter, and the sword of lane has no other action except proposing to transfer all the dabion territory within Garrod fortress to Athena... At least it has not clearly stated its political position, The remaining three families... "Sean looked at Broder and then said in a deep voice," have all joined the interest group of the Marquis of thorngrass? " The predecessor of the kingdom of lane: during the Principality of lane, there were seven marques prefixed with "strength". Among them, the Evans family occupies two seats, and the remaining five are Marquis Devin sodell saber, who has the name of "Ryan''s sword", Marquis zober rodis, who is the gray night leader, marquis FOSS sebarox, who has the "silent mountain" of Ryan''s strongest infantry regiment, marquis Michael AIT, Marquis of thorn grass, and Marquis karovchi finlistin. Except for Athena, the other six were regular guests of Ryan''s twelve nobles. However, what makes Sean feel a little subtle is that the saber family, which is basically hostile to Sean, did not participate in the interest group of the Marquis of thorn grass. On the contrary, the fenlistine family joined the interest group on the condition of excluding themselves. Because of this, their interest group is equivalent to pushing yasna to the opposite. Of course, yasna''s father can''t participate in this interest group. The seven old Marquis of pylain strength must also be a member of the list of Dukes drawn up by the kingdom of Ryan. Duke level aristocratic conflict, this is not a fun game. When Broder heard Sean''s words, he naturally knew what Sean was worried about, so he said, "my family hasn''t decided yet." Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. "But my cousin, who competes for inheritance, prefers this interest group." Seeing Sean''s look, Brod said quietly again. "Are you threatening me?" Sean''s face was cold. "No." Broder''s heart suddenly thrilled. A sudden cold and murderous spirit made his heart pumping suddenly, as if he was pinched by an invisible hand. However, his face remained normal, and his voice didn''t seem to tremble. "I just made a mutually beneficial proposal to you If you think this proposal is good, then we can cooperate, so that your enemy will not only lose one help, but you can get an ally. " "It just doesn''t make me move." Sean thought for a moment. He was still very satisfied with Broder''s sincerity, but if it was just like this, he would be of no benefit at all, because even the Allies Broder said were just secret allies who could not disclose each other''s identity and relationship like lonnis at the beginning, which would have no substantive benefit to Sean at all. Sean, however, happens to be a typical person who doesn''t see rabbits and doesn''t scatter eagles. "I can give you a batch of grey night mines." After thinking about it, Broder said, "it''s probably enough for you to arm a main army." Grey night mine, a rare metal mine mixed with a trace of magic, usually appears as an associated mine, but it is extremely rare in the territory of rodis family to appear as a non associated mine, which is also the reason for the name of grey night collar. However, Sean knows that the grey night mine is only rare in the surface layer. For the underground world, the grey night mine is a common and almost flooding mass ore. However, only for countries on the surface, grey night mine is still an important resource. The synthetic bin iron smelted from this ore combined with two other common common ores can be used to make a special armor. At the beginning, players could not equip this kind of armor in the game, but according to the calculation of the research party, the texture of this armor is equivalent to the weak effect bronze level equipment, and it also has a certain degree of magic resistance. Moreover, the protection effect is equivalent to the level of heavy armor, but the weight is only half of that of heavy armor - basically equivalent to that of light armor. This special armor is the standard equipment used by silent mountain, known as Ryan''s strongest Infantry Corps. However, in Sean''s eyes, this "strongest" is actually very watery: because it is equipped with such powerful equipment, the silent mountain is only a quasi fourth level army. If this set of equipment is unloaded, the silent mountain will even be directly reduced to the quasi third level army, which may not be even the third level army. From this, we can imagine how bad the military literacy and discipline of this army are. If Sean changes the three main armies under his command with this standard equipment, Sean believes that the three armies can even be directly promoted to the level of quasi-level 5, and the steel wings and impact shield may directly break through the limit of level 6 army. Level 6, which is the limit of the general army. Starting from this watershed, if you want to continue to improve the combat effectiveness level of the army, you need to improve the rank of all members of the Corps - for players, the rank is the representative of strength, but for these aborigines, the rank is not equal to the realm of strength. If you want to reach the level of the seventh level legion, you must have all the members of the army at the sixth level; Level eight is level seven, and level nine is level eight. As for the ten level army, there is only one in the whole miracle continent. So when Broder put forward this condition, Sean was really excited. "Quantity?" Sean asked. "Ten thousand." After a little meditation, Broder said. "Not enough." Sean simply shook his head. If only the number of 10000 soldiers can be armed, it won''t help Sean much. The most is to pile the steel wings and brains to level 6. He can''t even expand the scale. And the most important point is that these materials are provided by Broder. Once a war occurs, he does not even have backup resources to supplement, which is equivalent to saying that he has a weakness completely grasped by Broder. "I can only provide 20000 sets of equipment of the same standard as the silent mountains." "I don''t need it." Sean refused directly. "I want your mining rights." "It''s impossible!" Broder almost jumped up even with a cry, "if you give you all the mining rights, the grey night collar will no longer be grey night collar. The mining right of grey night mine is the foundation of our rodis family! " "I have no intention of permanently occupying the mining right of Huiye mine." Sean looked at the excited Broder and reached out to him to be calm. "Well, I just want your mining right for three years. You exchanged the mining right of the three-year grey night mine for the position of head of your rodis family. I think this deal is very fair? " Hearing Sean''s words, broad couldn''t help thinking. Sean knew that he was calculating the gains and losses, so he didn''t bother. After all, it would be a lucky thing for him to get the mining right of the grey night mine, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t get it, because he has found a path to the abyss. When the territory situation is completely stabilized in the future, he is ready to go to the underground world. At that time, the grey night mine won''t take much. "The vein found in the gray night collar can only produce 100000 tons of gray night ore every year. Of course, this is limited by the current mining technology, but in theory, it can reach about 200000 tons every year." Broder did not answer Sean''s words, but suddenly introduced the ash night mine. "Taking 100000 tons of ash night mine as an example, in fact, after refining in the smelting process, it is about 5000 sets of standard equipment of the silent mountain Legion So even if you want three years of mining rights, the maximum is 15000 sets of standard equipment of the silent mountain Legion. In that case, wouldn''t it be better if I gave you 20000 sets? " "Different." Sean shook his head. "I asked you, how many years can the gray night mine be mined?" "In terms of the annual mining volume of 100000 tons, it can be mined for about 50 years." Broder hesitated and finally told Sean what was a secret to the rodis family. "In other words, there are about five million tons of mineral reserves." Sean nodded slightly. "If I have a way to make your annual mining reach 300000 tons?" "How is this possible!" Broder subconsciously had to choose to refute, but seeing Sean''s calm appearance, he swallowed everything he wanted to say later. "I want your mining right for three years. If you agree, I can also teach you this technology." Sean whispered, "and I can assure you that I will never touch the ruins under the gray night deposit. It is still the secret of your rodis family." Broder''s face suddenly changed when Sean said something about the ruins under the gray night deposit. Even in the rodis family, only the most core people know the secret of this relic, and he didn''t know it until he overheard it. Several other candidate heirs didn''t know it. This is also the reason why Broder wants to be the only heir anyway. Because on the miracle continent, anything involving the word "relic" must be invaluable, and may even be a shortcut to make people powerful. This is also the reason why Broder tried his best to avoid Sean''s involvement in the mining of the ash night mine. "Trust me." Seeing broad''s look, Sean knew why he refused to let himself get involved in the mining of the ash night mine. "If you don''t have my technology, it will take you at least 12 years to dig out the entrance of that relic." This time, Sean didn''t lie to broad. There is indeed an ancient relic under the gray night collar, and it is also a copy of an eighth order team. When this copy was opened, it was the time when the game version updated the fourth expansion. The time axis at that time had passed to 1886, which is now 12 years later, so Sean said that 12 years later was no joke. But level 8 is only the lowest entry threshold for this copy. He still remembers that at the beginning, the president of his guild took the whole elite group to open up wasteland. Basically, all the members were at the top of the eighth level, and they still died in this copy. It took at least nearly a month to open up wasteland to the third boss. It is said that it has the best performance among all the teams of opening up wasteland in the whole southern continent. Later, when the team led by Sean could finally play this copy, the strategies of the first four bosses had already been detailed, so they didn''t spend much time to keep up with the progress group at that time. Later, when playing the final boss, because he accidentally found a terrain bug, after sacrificing half of the team members, they finally killed the boss and became the first customs clearance team. In this world, the eighth order is equal to the upper gold. Sean didn''t think that there would be so many superior gold strongmen under Broder''s command, because even Florence, which is now known as the LORD with the largest number of strongmen in Ryan Kingdom, couldn''t come up with ten superior gold strongmen. Therefore, even if Broder really dug up such a channel to open the front door of the relic in a short time, he would never be able to get this copy, So Sean believes that Broder will eventually come to him for help. "If you need 900000 tons of grey night mine, I can meet you." Broder thought for a long time, but finally he found that he had no choice at all, so he could only say, "but I can''t give you the mining right directly every year Well, I''ll give you 150000 tons a year and finish them all in six years. " "If you want to pay in installments, I want one million tons, which can be paid back in five years, but 200000 tons of raw ore of grey night mine must be provided to me every year. I don''t accept any semi-finished products that have been purified or smelted." Sean refused without hesitation. "If you can''t accept this offer, we have nothing to talk about. I''ll treat you as if you haven''t been here." "Deal." This time, Broder only thought for three seconds and agreed to Sean''s proposal without hesitation. Therefore, the two sides soon reached a consensus on this matter, and signed a secret agreement with each other to prevent Broder''s face turning and disown in the future. However, in this way, Broder suffered a little loss. After all, Sean completely occupied the initiative in this matter, so he simply had no criminal evidence and handle to leave to Broder, but now that he needs Sean''s assistance, Broder can only choose to shut up quietly. When the agreement was completed, broad quickly left the small hotel without stopping for a moment. And Sean, after a little silence, wrote a letter to shefanio and asked her to send it to Athena as quickly as possible. In the content of the letter, Sean has concisely stated the current situation of Ryan Kingdom and the conspiracy and hands prepared by those nobles. Although he simply mentioned a few words in many words, Sean believes that yasna''s ability will soon find the trap and respond in advance. Of course, Sean also mentioned Brod rodis and told him about his private deal. This is also a safeguard for Sean. After all, although he has changed his practice and impression of broad, it does not mean that he can trust this person immediately, even if he does not have any red halo. But these are all secondary issues. The most important thing is that at the end of the letter, Sean explained the danger of today''s situation, so he decided to change his mind temporarily, no longer meet them, but to go to the king''s capital by himself, and then they can meet at the manor provided by broad. At the same time, in the letter, Sean has also told yasna not to meet Duke hatch and others, so as to avoid some unnecessary situations and troubles. As for his own safety, he will find a way to solve it. Chapter 609 The next day, at dawn, Sean, Cecilia, shefanio and Rena left the small hotel. Sean always felt that there must be some secret in this small hotel, because his intuition as a player told him that the more ordinary things look, the more likely they are to be extraordinary. But the little old man ignored him completely, which made Sean estimate that he should lack any special conditions, so he didn''t respond. Of course, it may also be that the old man was originally more lonely. But for players like Sean, he would rather believe it was the former. Tonis fortress is an integrated structure of city and castle. The outer city defense framework faces the direction of the original dabion kingdom. However, with the collapse of dabion Kingdom, this part has become furnishings and cumbersome. It is said that Ryan royal family intends to split and repair the outer city, It is planned to reconstruct the model of axis city - that is, the architectural layout of the current inner city will be directly reproduced in the outer city area of the original tonis fortress. By last night, Sean had been walking around the inner city of Fort tonis. He found that although tonis fortress has officially entered the state of military control, the quality of Legion soldiers in the inner city and the outer city is very obviously different. Through the communication with Broder last night, Sean has generally understood that the situation of the seventh Legion is actually equivalent to a small aristocratic circle: those aristocratic children who have chosen their backers to gain a firm foothold can enter the inner city to search for oil and water, while those family children who can''t find their backers can only run to the outer city to be responsible for hard and tired work. Broad, after his surname was deprived by the sebarox family, he was no different from the nobles in the outer city. It was not until he was again favored by the rodis family and became the second in line successor that his situation improved. But after going through many things and the most difficult half a year, Broder now disdains to associate with the noble children who find their backers and pretend to be powerful, so he met Sean outside the Great Wall yesterday. This explains why Broder knows so much about the patrol lines in the inner city. Because of the warrant given by broad to Sean, they didn''t get any trouble when they left the inner city. After all, in terms of identity alone, Brod is the real highest position in the seventh Legion - as long as the next owner of the rodis family has not been determined, even if Brod is only mixed with the title of a baron, no one dares to provoke him as his sequential successor. In this way, it also omitted a lot of trouble for Sean. Through this, Sean also found that Broder had indeed matured a lot. He not only knows how to add a piece of shame to himself in dealing with things, but also knows how to give up some so-called face problems for the sake of interests. He even knows how to deal with things more comprehensively. Sean feels that he is witnessing the birth of a future political conspirator. However, he did not reject this feeling. Because of Broder''s behavior, it also gave Sean some reminders. In fact, Sean also knows that letting Rena bring out the black stone may cause some unnecessary trouble, but the Earth Dragon is not as easy to coax as Gollum or marshmallow - whether it is the Earth Dragon or the flying dragon, this creature usually identifies only one master for life, and when they identify the master, Then you will always be with your master. Therefore, it is completely impossible to throw the black stone into the void collar. Sean bet that the guy couldn''t see Rena the next day, then there would be a news about the rampage of Warcraft in the void collar. Therefore, he had no choice but to let Rena take the black stone with him. Although this was indeed a little publicity and full of the smell of showing off - for the players in the game, this behavior was really showing off and pretending 13, but Sean had to do so for the sake of the security of the territory, so they were disguised as adventurers all the way. Originally, even if an adventurer team or mercenary regiment has a land Dragon Knight, those nobles will not pay much attention to it. After all, they are very clear because of the stubbornness of the land dragon. It''s just that Sean didn''t expect the turbulence and chaos of the current situation in Ryan Kingdom, so the emergence of a land Dragon Knight at this time is as exciting as a cat seeing a fish for those nobles who are eager to quickly improve their power. Therefore, it is a matter of course to cause some unnecessary confusion and receive the attention of all forces. "Someone is following us." About half a day''s journey from tonis fortress, Rena suddenly spoke. Sean looked a little moved, but he didn''t stop. The four people were still moving forward. However, Blackstone seemed a little anxious. It began to spray crude gas and had a very obvious desire to attack. If Rena hadn''t stood aside and patted Blackstone''s body, I''m afraid the big man would start to run away. Of course, with Blackstone''s anxious move, marshmallow, who has been sleeping on Blackstone''s back, woke up with some discomfort. "How many people?" Seeing the performance of the two Warcraft, Sean knew that the person who followed each other was definitely not a good person. Ground dragons have a very keen sense, so they can usually detect prey in which direction from a long distance and start hunting. Therefore, whether it is breath, smell or others, ground dragons are very sensitive. So there is only one reason why the Earth Dragon can become anxious at the moment: Blackstone feels very strong or strong murderous spirit and intention. Only when they feel threatened, the Earth Dragon will become anxious and show the fighting spirit of dragon species. "About three to five people." After all, Rena was born as a mercenary, and now her strength is the golden peak of the upper level. She also took the bottle of [ancient dragon blood] medicine given by Andrew. Although the blood power in her body has not been fully activated, the improvement of various attributes and sensitivity are very obvious, In this way, it really helps Rena to use her previous experience and skills to judge the number of enemies without finding ways to counter detect. "Now Broder''s position in the seventh Legion has risen. Even if his actions dissatisfy other nobles of the seventh legion, at least no one will offend him now." Sean frowned and obviously didn''t understand the situation. "In this case, we left tonis fortress with Broder''s letter. Why would anyone dare to follow us? And... " At this point, Sean''s eyes also swept to Blackstone. The mutant Emperor Dragon has become more and more manic, which also means that the other party is gradually approaching them. At this moment, let Sean understand that the other party''s people who followed them may not be as simple as simply following them. Maybe they really want to solve them. Knowing that there is a land dragon knight on their side who dares to choose to shoot, it obviously shows that the other party is confident that she can limit Rena''s power. "It seems that those guys should be those who have a direct conflict of interest with broad." After Sean wanted to understand these key points, he gave a slight sneer, "the greatest possibility should be sent by the first successor of the rodis family. It seems that there are constant intrigues and disputes within the seventh Legion." "So what?" Cecilia asked. "Since the opponents are here, we''re sorry for our luxury lineup if we don''t fight back." Sean stopped, and then suddenly threw away his cloak. At the same time, he directly opened the two trump skills of light body technique and adrenal stimulation. The whole person had rushed towards the rear. The enemy may look down on Sean and others, so the distance between them and Sean and others has been shrinking. In the face of such a close distance, Sean doesn''t even need Rena''s reminder. He knows where these guys are hiding. Therefore, with the two ace skills fully open, Sean ran at full speed in front of his opponent. Looking at the other party''s face, Sean was surprised. Sean waved a sword. In the face of such a sudden attack, the middle-aged man of some ages was shocked, but he was not flustered. Although he didn''t know why Sean would find him hiding here, now all thinking was meaningless, so he raised his hand slightly - he already held a short sword on his right hand. The shape of the short sword was very simple, but its texture was by no means ordinary, because the middle-aged man actually blocked the dead bone blade swung by Sean with this short sword. The metal sound of "Ding" suddenly came out. With the splash of sparks, Sean and the middle-aged man''s pupils shrank. Both knew that they had really met their opponent this time. However, as like as two peas were fighting again, two people rushed towards Sean from the side. The speed of the two men was almost the same. Even the weapons used were the same. Obviously, the three people Sean was facing were a team of assassins who had been working together for a long time. With such exquisite means, it is enough to prove that these people are by no means simple opponents. At least they are also some famous killers and assassins on the southern continent. But one of them is faster than them. Rena! A burning gun was broken into pieces. Rena didn''t arrive, but the long gun arrived. The tip of the gun was lightly on a killer''s short sword, and a powerful impact burst out suddenly. However, it was not Rena who retreated, but the killer who fought hard with Rena who was blown out directly. People had spit several mouthfuls of blood in mid air. But Rena can stop one person, but she can''t stop the second. By this time, the dagger in his hand had stabbed Sean under his ribs! From this point of view, if stabbed, Sean''s heart will definitely be pierced! Chapter 610 The blue brilliance radiated from Sean''s body, and quickly condensed into a blue armor, glittering, just as Sean suddenly put on a gorgeous blue light armor. Ice Armor! Almost at the moment when xuefanio''s Ice Armor fell, a crisp metal attack sounded slightly. Feeling the hard reaction from the dagger in his hand, the assassin who tried to assassinate Sean''s pupil shrank slightly, but he didn''t insist. Instead, he immediately chose to step back and quickly distance himself from Sean and Rena. He retreated directly to his companion at one breath, and then there was a slightly relaxed look in his eyes when he saw his companion stand up again from the ground. As for the assassin in the confrontation with Sean, he did not hesitate to distance himself after shefanio put ice armor on Sean. However, his eyes were already looking at shefanio - even though the cloaks on shefanio and Cecilia were covered, the energy fluctuation caused by the magic was still very obvious. In combat, it is a common sense to give priority to the mages of the enemy. Although there is a clergyman in the opponent''s team, they are really a little surprised, but they are only a little surprised. After all, there will always be some clergymen running out to make some extra money without telling their church. Therefore, they are naturally not surprised at this situation. Anyway, whether there are clergy or not is not a problem for them. At most, it is a little tricky. However, as long as the clergy of the other side are solved, they still feel that there is no suspense in this battle. So at the next moment, the three assassins immediately dispersed and didn''t hold a group any more. They also chose three roads to quickly approach xuefanio. Obviously, the three planned to kill the clergy xuefanio first and then solve Sean and others. Tactically speaking, this approach is indeed correct. However, it also depends on what team it is used for. For teams like Sean and others, Sean can only sigh who gave them courage? Even the intelligence work is not done well, and they dare to attack them so rashly. I really don''t know whether it''s better to say that ignorant people are fearless or that they are all idiots. However, at the moment of the confrontation, Sean still believed in the former''s conjecture. After all, with the strength of these three assassins alone, the general small team will not be their opponent. After all, these three people not only cooperate with each other tacitly, but also each person''s strength is very outstanding. Even their basic skills are very solid. They can do it when they should do it and retreat when they should. They don''t procrastinate at all. An assassin like this is the most troublesome opponent. Therefore, these three people are conceited enough to solve Sean and others, which is only a manifestation of their strong confidence. Of course, too much self-confidence is often equated with conceit. At least, if they had done detailed intelligence gathering, they would not try to give priority to chefanio. Because shefanio, the priest with a knife of the snow and winter church, is the strongest of Sean''s four people. Instead of looking for her trouble, Sean thinks it''s better to concentrate on assassinating himself first, so that their victory may be greater. With xuefanio''s strength, she can easily kill these three assassins even in the face of them at the same time. But even if shefanio can solve the three assassins alone, Sean doesn''t intend to completely expose shefanio''s strength here. So he and Rena quickly welcomed each Assassin - in fact, the three tacit assassins chose to disperse themselves, which was a more favorable situation for Sean. The target he chose was naturally the assassin who could block his attack. His intuition told Sean that the dagger in the other party''s hand was no ordinary weapon. But even if Sean and Rena each found an opponent, an assassin rushed towards shefanio. Rena whistled softly, and Blackstone let out a strong roar, and then ran towards the third assassin with her legs. Even the other two pairs of people who were about to fight could not help glancing at the situation over there: the assassin who needed to face the black stone charge also showed a strange look on his face. After all, no matter who saw a huge walking dragon three meters high rushing towards him, This sense of shock is definitely not acceptable to ordinary people. But Sean saw more. The roar of Blackstone is actually a necessary step for Longwei to launch. After all, Blackstone is not a real dragon, so of course it can''t be like those real dragons. Just opening its eyes, it can make all the enemies in its line of sight suffer from the negative effects of Longwei - simply from the terminology explanation in the game, the Longwei of the dragon is also a kind of domain suppression of rules, but it is different from the rules that can be used by the strong of other races, The dragon can maintain the suppression of rules in this field all the time, while the strong of other races can''t maintain it permanently. But the world is fair. Although the dragon can permanently suppress in this field, it can also offset the suppression of the dragon''s dragon power through many abilities to increase spiritual resistance, such as spiritual protection. This is also why in the game, mages and magistrates must join the team that wants to kill dragons. Without their continuous display of auxiliary skills of spiritual protection, no matter how many players can''t kill a giant dragon. And Sean, at this time, saw that when the roar issued by Blackstone was transmitted in all directions with a unique sound wave, there was a very obvious lag in the action of the three assassins when they were swept by the sound wave. But in an instant, the three people were covered with ripples, blocking the sound wave. Then we can see that their action speed has returned to the normal level, as if the Dragon Power roared by the black stone had no effect on them at all. Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. If Sean hadn''t seen with his own eyes that after the roar of Blackstone, all the soldiers of the seventh Legion were affected by Long Wei, and even ordinary people were scared into chaos and fear, he wouldn''t be surprised at this time. But because he clearly saw that scene, Sean knew that Blackstone''s Long Wei also had an impact on people, so he would be surprised to see that Blackstone''s Long Wei had no impact on these assassins. At this moment, Sean even ignored why he saw the traces of these sound waves. Because he has come to a conclusion: the other party also has magicians! Only this conclusion can prove why Blackstone''s Longwei has no effect on them! That''s because they have been blessed with spiritual protection! "Be careful!" Sean only had time to make such a shout, and the assassin who confronted Sean immediately launched a fierce attack. His speed suddenly doubled, almost just a step forward. He had come to Sean, and the dagger in his hand directly stabbed Sean''s heart. In terms of theoretical speed, Sean is not necessarily inferior to the other party, but he can''t avoid the sword stabbing himself at this time. This is not only because the opponent''s attack timing is very clever, but also because of the advantage of weapons - the short sword is only slightly longer than the dagger. For assassins who are good at using this weapon, it feels like an extension of their arms. Therefore, once you are entangled by such assassins, unless you are a close combat profession such as Gladiator, martial artist and boxer, it will be difficult to turn over once you take the initiative. Sean was in a situation where he was directly in control of the initiative by the other party - everyone knew what would happen if he was approached by an assassin. However, Sean also has his simple and rough cracking methods. Facing the sword that stabbed his heart, he stood up and hit it without paying attention. No one knows the effect of Ice Armor cast by shefanio better than him - basically, the effect of any ice and snow and winter church magic cast by shefanio will increase by at least 50%. However, a clear sound of broken glass broke Sean''s mind. In this real world, the effect of ice armor has also changed to a great extent. It is not just a numerical representative as it was in the game. According to Sean''s actual measurement, the Ice Armor technique performed by the priests and priests in the snow and winter Shenguan regiment can completely block the full blow of an upper silver master. If this Ice Armor technique is performed by xuefanio, it can completely block the explosive blow of an upper gold strongman at the peak. After all, now shefanio is also a semi Holy Land quasi Holy Land strongman. Under the understanding of power, rules, divination and so on, it is completely different from the past. In front of the assassin who is fighting with Sean, his strength is not even the top gold peak! However, in the face of such an opponent, the Ice Armor skill displayed by shefanio was completely broken by the other party''s attack, which made Sean not surprised! "Curse seal. Silver scale!" In the face of such an emergency, Sean had to activate the most important card of his rank! The short sword runs through the light armor condensed by Ice Armor. The assassin''s eyes are still stable as before, without any fluctuation, and even a trace of victory joy and pleasure in killing the enemy. Everything in his eyes and expressions seems so natural. But the next moment, when the dagger pierced Sean''s coat, it seemed to hit some rock. The vibration force fed back from the dagger immediately made the assassin''s look fluctuate. He couldn''t understand why his dagger was blocked!? But soon, after his lips opened slightly and a few times, Sean saw a faint light suddenly emitted from his dagger. Then his heart was like being hit by a horned cow. The strong impact directly penetrated into his body through the dagger, which almost spurted out Sean''s blood. But fortunately, he also took advantage of this impact to quickly distance himself from the other party, jumped to four or five meters and landed, then still slipped out nearly three meters before finally stopping. Sean''s eyes were fixed on each other''s dagger. At this moment, Sean can finally determine that it is no accident that the other party can block the dead bone in his hand, but the other party''s weapon is also not ordinary. If it is not a legendary grade equipment, it is that the other party''s weapon is blessed with light attributes. From the black smoke emanating from his chest, Sean believed that the other party''s short sword was definitely a weapon with effects such as light attribute, otherwise it would not have such a strong and obvious interference with his silver scale effect. The confrontation was only completed in an instant, and it was obvious that Sean was at a loss from beginning to end. Almost as soon as Sean stood up and released the effect of [curse seal. Silver scale] for the first time, a violent roar followed. Then there was a sound of earth shaking and mountain shaking, which was not inferior to that of Blackstone. Before everyone could react, a black figure ran out of the trees on one side. Seeing that the two sides were completely trampled and pushed down, we can know that the figure suddenly ran out is definitely not a good guy. When everyone saw this figure clearly, everyone couldn''t help but be surprised. Because this is actually a huge orangutan with a height of nearly three meters! The orangutan is brown all over and has smooth red fur on its arms and legs, which looks unusually soft. But its back and chest are dark black. It not only has no hair, but even looks as hard as iron. "Iron backed King Kong!" Sean exclaimed, "how can there be an iron backed King Kong here!" Apart from the three assassins, neither shefanio nor Cecilia nor Rena could understand why Sean was so surprised when he saw the Warcraft. Because at the moment, their eyes had been attracted by the thing held by the iron backed King Kong''s right hand - it was a strong forest tree that needed at least three to four people to hold together. With the moment when the iron backed King Kong rushed out, it directly waved its right hand and pulled the forest tree held in its hand hard on Blackstone. "Pa!" With a loud noise, the whole forest tree that needs at least three or four people to hug directly breaks into two sections, and Blackstone is directly pulled down to the ground and slides a few meters away. But at this time, the iron backed King Kong once again rushed towards the black stone without hesitation, held his hands together, raised his head, and then hit the black stone hard. There was only a dull heavy sound, followed by a whine from Blackstone. Blackstone seemed unable to respond to two heavy blows at this time - it was also Warcraft, but it could be seen from this fight that Blackstone had very little practical experience. Perhaps because of the two variations in succession, Blackstone''s life has been smooth over the years, lack of necessary fighting, so there is a serious lack of practical experience. But Sean, the surprised look on his face disappeared with the second move of iron backed King Kong, replaced by a cold face: "that''s not the real iron backed King Kong! The one who can transform into iron backed King Kong is definitely a druid master In the case of those nobles in Ryan Kingdom, I can''t afford to hire killers like you. Who are you? " This time, after hearing Sean''s words, the assassin who confronted Sean finally showed a trace of emotional fluctuation in his eyes. But soon his eyes returned to normal. He still didn''t say a word. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk nonsense with Sean at all. A lunge rushed towards Sean again, and the dagger in his hand stabbed Sean''s heart again. But this time, Sean''s eyes were very cold. He didn''t look at the sword stabbed by the other party at all. His backhand raised the long sword directly to his neck. A metal collision sounded again! The assassin''s pupils contracted again. Sean''s backhand sword fell. This time, it was his turn to attack. He seemed unusually fast and accurate, but the other party''s reaction was not slow. He chose to step back directly on his side. But he also underestimated Sean''s speed and strength. His black robe was cut by Sean''s long sword, revealing the silver lock armour inside. "You are not human." Sean shook his sword and said in a cold voice, "the nearest elf group here is only a wilderness Which tribe are you from? " The assassin looked at Sean, and his face could no longer remain calm. It was like looking at some monster. "No, really?" Sean sneered, "kill directly! Not one! " At Sean''s command, Rena roared, her left eye directly turned into a vertical pupil, and a terrible breath burst out of her. The assassin who was fighting with him seemed to be frightened, and her action became dull in an instant. The long gun in Rena''s hand shook slightly, and the burning gun broke into the air, emitting a hot red glow. The next moment it directly penetrated each other''s heart, and even the silver lock armor on her body could not stop it. But it was not Rena who killed her opponent the fastest, but shefanio. With xuefanio as the core, within a radius of 30 meters, the ground is completely frozen. No matter how the assassin struggles, his speed can only be slower and slower. Originally, xuefanio was trying to catch each other alive, but since Sean said he was forced to kill, of course xuefanio will not be merciful. She can say that she killed him without effort. Seeing that Sean just gave an order, two companions were killed around him. The assassin who fought with Sean changed his face. He roared in ELF language. Even if he didn''t hesitate, he turned and ran away. The druid who turned into iron backed King Kong had just completely suppressed Blackstone, when he heard the scream of his companions and the sound of retreat. Although he was angry, he couldn''t say anything right now. He immediately gave a low roar and began to grow two white wings on his back. However, compared with the three meter high figure of iron backed King Kong, these two white wings are much smaller. But soon, his figure began to shrink, and his figure began to have the outline of a white giant eagle. But just then, a fire dragon suddenly hit him on the back and hit him directly from mid air to the ground. And Rena stepped forward with an arrow step and nailed the burning gun in her hand directly to the Druid''s left wing. Chapter 611 The white Giant Eagle nailed to the ground by Rena''s gun is nearly two meters long. Creatures like this can be regarded as giants. It is still impossible to catch it completely by nailing one of its wings with a single gun. But Rena is not an ordinary person. With the activation of the power of dragon blood, Rena''s strength has increased significantly, so she just stepped on the back of the white giant eagle, and then held the left wing in her left hand, which is enough to make the Druid unable to get up no matter how she tossed. When Sean and others came, the Druid was even less likely to escape. "You''d better change back to human form." Looking at the Druid in front of him, Sean said in a deep voice, "although the Druid in the Raptor state has great combat advantages, its weaknesses are also very obvious. It''s OK to frighten ordinary people. You can''t turn over any waves in front of me." Although Sean said so, the Druid still had no plan to recover his human form. He still kept fluttering, trying to get rid of Rena who stepped on his back. But he still underestimated Rena''s strength. No matter how he struggled, Rena just didn''t move. On the contrary, because the wings were locked, the harder he struggled, the louder his howl. At this time, Blackstone has also climbed up from the shallow pit. Although it was bombarded and smashed by the iron backed King Kong transformed by the Druid just now, for it, it is just some skin trauma or boiling blood. It can''t hurt its internal organs. Among all the dragon like and Asian Dragon systems, the ground dragon is famous for its rough skin and thick flesh, which is why the ground dragon cavalry has always been a heavy cavalry. Moreover, Blackstone is also an emperor dragon that has mutated twice. This individual is particularly outstanding in defense ability. So when Blackstone ran over and stepped on the back of the white eagle, Sean and others vaguely heard sounds like fractures. Cecilia couldn''t help sympathizing with the unlucky Druid. If Rena didn''t stop it, Blackstone would bite off the Druid''s eagle head directly. "The trouble with your Druids is that they can''t listen to people at all. They are arrogant guys." Sean looked sarcastic, "if you still keep the state of iron backed King Kong, I''m afraid I need to clean you up, but at least you won''t be so miserable as now. Of course, with such a huge size, you can''t escape our sight, not to mention that it''s so close to tonis fortress. There will be troops to encircle and suppress at that time But the only thing you did wrong was that you shouldn''t directly transform the raptor in front of us. Did you pay too little attention to us? " At the moment, the Druid had no strength to howl. Blood foam began to flow out of his mouth peck, and his spirit and spirit were listless in an instant. The rank of Druid is really a very difficult and even terrible profession, mainly because they can be transformed into many kinds of creatures, and even legendary Druids can be transformed into real dragons. Of course, if it''s just a transformation, it won''t be a headache. The biggest problem is that once Druids become a creature, they will naturally master all the instincts and abilities of this creature. Simply put, it has all the attribute values of this creature. Like iron backed King Kong, this is a seven level Warcraft living in the east of the mainland. Although this kind of Warcraft can be seen in some areas in the north and West, it is still not as many as in the East. As a level-7 Warcraft, iron backed King Kong is undoubtedly the dominator at the top of the biological chain. Although their attack means are relatively single, their strength value almost reaches the level of holy land, so they can''t be underestimated in terms of attack power. Since their name is iron backed King Kong, it also means that their defense power is very outstanding, Medium effect silver enchanted weapons that do not strengthen the sharpness attribute can''t cause damage to them. In terms of combat capability, the iron backed King Kong is comparable to the mutant Emperor Dragon. Just now, because Blackstone was knocked down by a sneak attack, it was difficult to turn over after it was completely dominated. If the Druid keeps the shape of iron backed King Kong, Sean and others really can''t deal with him for a while and a half. Because the only weakness of the iron backed King Kong is poison, but Sean''s team configuration at this time does not have a profession such as a magician who can cast poison clouds or poison directly, but the huge posture of the iron backed King Kong up to three meters will also make him a target in full view of the public. It''s not easy to escape. Here, Sean really wants to thank the "skill reading" setting in the game. Whether a Druid is transformed into another creature or restored to human form, it needs to read a note, which makes it impossible for a druid to quickly change its form. Cecilia''s attack just now also chose an extremely ingenious time point - she launched the attack after the Druid turned into a white giant eagle. She not only didn''t interrupt his transformation, but also gave him a heavy blow, which enabled Sean and others to catch him alive. Although the white giant eagle has the ability to fly and has a terrible war skill such as "war dive", its defense is very low - at least compared with iron backed King Kong, Sean and others don''t feel helpless. Therefore, once the Druid is knocked to the ground by Sean and others, he will completely lose the ability to spread his wings and fly. Coupled with the differences in physical structure and bearing capacity, taking Blackstone''s weight in "tons" as the unit of measurement, stepping on it without stepping on it is a symbol of his strength. However, the Druids who can transform into Level 7 Warcraft iron backed King Kong must also be the strong ones in the gold position, and their physique will be strengthened more or less. Sean squatted down, patted the Druid''s eagle head and sneered, "do you really think I can''t help you?" Although the Druid master has lost the ability to struggle, he still keeps silent to show his tenacious resistance. Sean didn''t mind either. He stood up and nodded to chefanio. After the latter took a step forward, the palm of his hand began to shine a light blue, and then slid all the way from the top of the Druid''s back to the part of the tail feather - where shefanio''s right hand slipped, there would be blue light spots shining like stars. These light spots suspended half an inch on the Druid master''s back, and then sang with shefanio''s low voice, All the light spots penetrated into the Druids. A cool feeling of refreshing stele ran through the body of the Druid master in an instant. Although the Druid master had tried his best to endure, there was still a faint hum from his eagle peck. But soon, the cool feeling began to turn into severe cold. The cold like blood freezing began to make the Druid master tremble constantly, and the hair on his body began to condense. The transition from heaven to hell is only two seconds. However, the torture like hell lasted for a long time. It finally stopped after a full ten seconds, and the Druid master basically began to breathe heavily at this time. "Although the gods I believe in are not good at treatment, some first aid on the battlefield is still OK, but since it is first aid, there must be some sequelae." Sean smiled and said, "for example, what you just experienced is that you are using the power of cold ice to connect your bones. If your constitution is not dead on the spot, you can always reconnect these broken bones for some time. After all, the goddess of the moon, which your elves believe in, is also a God who is good at healing But the taste of frozen blood by the cold must be hard. " The Druid looked up with some difficulty. Sean read the meaning of anger and hatred in his eyes. "The question I want to ask is very simple. If you answer honestly, I can''t let you go." Sean shrugged and chose to ignore the anger in each other''s eyes. "After all, I don''t think there is any hatred between you elves and me." "Hum!" The Druid finally made his first sound, although it was only a monosyllabic. "It''s a pity that this is not the answer I want." Sean shrugged and pulled out the gun. As the burning gun was pulled out, a blood arrow splashed out of the wound. Because Sean also deliberately turned a few times, the wound was actually larger than the part actually pierced by the burning gun. In addition, Sean deliberately used some interrogation skills learned from rupee and William, and the Druid couldn''t help humming in pain. Sean knew that the Druid''s will was beginning to weaken. Shefanio stepped forward again and began to treat the druid who was unlucky to fall into Sean''s hands. However, the treatment method this time was different from that before: shefanio directly cast a spell, just as he had treated Sean in the wilderness, directly coagulating the wound with cold ice in a simple and rough way, However, the degree of suffering caused by the inflow of cold into the body is no less than that during the previous treatment of fracture. Sean broke the air with a burning gun and began to wave a little in front of the Druid master. He smiled and said, "you see, I always keep my word. I said I wouldn''t let you die, so you don''t want to die. By the way, I''ll show you something... " As he said this, Sean reached out and touched his forehead. The next second, there was a faint black glow on Sean''s forehead from his fingertips. Then Sean raised his left hand slightly and let his index finger gradually move away from his forehead. Then they saw a small piece of black crystal rhomboid emerging from Sean''s forehead. It looked like a black single horn. With the appearance of the black crystal rhombohedron, a smell of yin and evil began to diffuse around. This black crystal rhombus is naturally the immortal Obsidian obtained by Sean after killing evil thoughts in the lookout area of the gorge rift valley. But Sean didn''t take down the crystal completely. He just showed it a little and immediately took it back. The smile on his face was still filled with: "I know you can feel the dark smell just now, so I might as well tell you that even if you die, your soul will still be captured by me, At that time, I can even dismember your soul directly and keep only your memory You should know what it means if I do this? " The eyes of the Druid master finally showed a look of panic. "That''s right." Sean smiled. "Your soul can''t come back." Return is the greatest belief basis of elves in the goddess of the moon. They firmly believe that as long as they believe in the goddess of the moon, when they die, their souls will not be captured by the dark god, but will return to the arms of the goddess of the moon and wait for the opportunity to wake up again. Therefore, those elf children who showed great talent when they were young will be regarded as the awakening of the souls of their ancestors in all elf tribes, which is also the understanding and definition of genius by elves. Therefore, for the elves, the inability of the soul to return means that they cannot rest, and the soul that cannot rest means that the Elves will never have a genius. For the elves, although they did not want the ethnic division caused by the dusk of the gods, they had to accept this fact. Moreover, although some elves abandoned the goddess of the moon they believed in, they thought that the goddess of the moon was tolerant and kind, so whether it was highland elves, grassland elves or Forest Elves Blood elves, dark elves and so on do not want their souls to be unable to return, resulting in the loss of a genius forever. After all, now on the miracle continent, their elves have not been as powerful as they used to be. "So, what do you think now?" Sean said, "do you want to answer my question or let me extract your memory?" The Druid was finally deterred by the fear generated in his heart and shouted a sharp roar: "you are making enemies with the broken wind tribe!" Broken wind!? Sean frowned: "no wonder he dared to send you, the Druid master, so easily, and even three elf sword dancers. It turned out to be from the broken wind tribe. However, if I remember correctly, is the broken wind tribe just a third-class seat tribe? It''s impossible for a third-class tribe to have too many gold strongmen to flood, right? Three gold strongmen died here at one breath, especially one of them is a druid master like you. I''m afraid your broken wind tribe can''t afford this loss. " The pupil of the Druid master''s eyes narrowed sharply, and his inner horror was obviously unparalleled: "you... Why do you..." "I not only know about your broken wind tribe, but also know that you and Xuefeng tribe are hostile to each other." Sean shrugged, "Oh, by the way... If you remember correctly, now the storm eye tribe seems to be falling into civil strife. You two tribes should be fighting..." At this point, Sean suddenly stopped, his eyes shining, as if to guess what he thought. The Druid master felt more and more uneasy when he saw Sean''s look, and all this had been fully demonstrated by him. Cecilia knew that Sean''s magic wand attribute began to play again. Although she couldn''t understand why Sean always knew so many strange secrets, after all, she stayed with Sean most of the time and didn''t read any books or study Sean. But after all, she has been with Sean for a long time, so she is not surprised that Sean occasionally appears this kind of "omniscient" model. Similarly, Rena and shefanio were not surprised at Sean''s appearance. They all knew that Sean must have found something. "If I''m right, you definitely have more than that." Sean chuckled. At this time, after determining the identity of the broken wind tribe of the Druid master, Sean finally remembered something that had happened in the game. At that time, in the game, due to the sudden death of the old chief and the previous wars with human invaders in the wilderness, there was no time for the final stage of candidate selection. Therefore, several candidates had a civil strife in order to become chiefs. Basically, all the sub tribes attached to the eye of the storm tribe were involved in this civil strife, especially the two tribes that are highland elves, the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe, fought the most fiercely in the civil war. Therefore, this stage has also become the best opportunity for players who enter the wild land to collect prestige and equipment. During this period, those players with high reputation in the broken wind tribe received a secret mission. Assassinate the princess of Xuefeng tribe. Of course, this secret mission is actually a confrontational mission. So the players who chose to join Xuefeng tribe naturally received a task to save the princess. Unfortunately, they failed to succeed in this task, so for a long time later, Xuefeng tribe was always at a disadvantage in the struggle with pofeng tribe. Although Sean didn''t know how great and important the princess was, it was obvious from the later results that the value of the princess was still relatively high. On the timeline, the trigger time of this task happens to be at this moment. "Hey, I said, is the princess of the Xuefeng tribe really that important?" Sean squatted down and patted the Druid on the bird''s head. "It''s amazing that you sent so many people to encircle and suppress I''m really curious about what kind of woman the princess is. " "Why do you know!" The Druid began to struggle again, but this time he began to choose to change back to human form, "who the hell are you! You... Why are you... " Next, Sean, Cecilia, shefanio and Rena saw a picture that stunned them. Chapter 612 Sean felt that he was suffering from a mental injury called "visual shock", and this injury was not immune, which was a mandatory injury. Seeing Sean''s obviously lost appearance, Cecilia couldn''t help laughing: "do you think princesses are young and beautiful beauties?" "It doesn''t count." Sean thought for a moment, then opened his mouth and replied, "I just always think... The words of the elves..." "How can there be so many young and beautiful princesses in this world? It''s not a fairy tale." Cecilia smiled. "Even a princess is not necessarily beautiful or talented. Of course, if you are neither beautiful nor talented, it will be a tragedy for the princess born in the royal family, because at least the former can become a bargaining chip for political marriage, while the latter can enhance the comprehensive strength and influence of the royal family. " Listening to Cecilia''s words, Sean fell into silence. Although the princess of the snow wind tribe has the unique exquisite face of the elf family, her body size does exceed the standard of the elf family too much. Of course, Sean didn''t have any ideas or opinions about the princess. He just felt that after seeing the princess, some of the beautiful imagination of fairy tales in his heart was really broken by the cruelty of reality. After listening to Cecilia''s words, Sean also knew that fairy tales were only fairy tales after all. Although those stories could not be completely denied, they were beautified to some extent. Moreover, both princesses and princes are ordinary people in their own race. As long as they are ordinary people, they will always be ordinary or even incompetent. Just because they are covered with a layer of princess or prince''s skin, they will be beautified by outsiders through imagination. Once they can''t see this imaginary prince or princess, they will feel depressed Many negative emotional factors such as deception and even anger. Perhaps for these princesses, the nobility of their birth has become their spiritual pressure. "Therefore, for political reasons, few princesses can have the so-called freedom. At most, they can be a little capricious in some things, which is good. Even if my father dotes on me, the freedom I can have is still very limited... " Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Cecilia is the princess of the Principality of rumbel, which has long been no secret in Sean''s core circle, but everyone doesn''t know it. Although Sean guessed that Cecilia herself might have noticed something more or less, it''s just that some things are really like a fig leaf. If no one reveals them, everyone will choose silence, and no one will touch this topic or sensitive points. But now that Cecilia says this herself, the meaning is completely different. At least Sean knows that Cecilia is really breaking the knot now. "... when I went to the Magic School of Maggie empire for further study, my father arranged it for me. I have no ability to refuse." Cecilia''s voice continued, but knowing that her state of mind was completely different, Sean still liked to listen to Cecilia talk about his past. "At that time, the situation in the principality was a little complicated. On the one hand, my father sent me away to ensure my safety, on the other hand, as I said before, to improve the comprehensive strength of the royal family But when I think about it now, I should be lucky. At least I can go to Maggie imperial School of magic for further study, while my other sister, who is only one year older than me, has been identified as a candidate for a future husband, and since then she has been going to take etiquette classes. " Sean listened quietly and didn''t interrupt. This was the first time he had heard of the royal life and hardships - both in the world and in the game. Of course, because of Cecilia''s relationship, Sean naturally felt a little more sympathy for the princess of the snow wind tribe. After all, the heavy pressure on the children of royalty and nobility like this can never be imagined by outsiders. However, such pressure naturally has both advantages and disadvantages. Because of these heavy pressures, none of those who can finally enter the list of Royal heirs are real talents. Even if they are not as talented as the so-called talents, they are the best and outstanding among their peers, peers and even their families; As for those who can''t bear this pressure, they usually choose to give up competing for the so-called successor early and become mediocre and even mediocre ordinary people. In the face of pressure, there are also many ways to resist. Some people will choose to drink and eat too much, some people will choose to release their feelings, some people will choose to kill to vent their anger, and some people will choose to keep shopping. Perhaps the princess from Xuefeng tribe chose overeating to release her pressure. According to Sean''s understanding, many delicious foods in the world are rich in high calories. After all, the daily exercise of the strong and the training of soldiers need to consume a lot of physical fitness and calories. If there is no rich calories that far exceed the earth''s standard, the food consumed every day is likely to be several to ten times that of the earth, As a result, the world has long been in a situation of poor resources, and it is impossible to say that a small principality has more than 10 million people. The miracle continent has never been a world with wide land and few things. The so-called barren land is only relative to those rich areas. The reason why the Arctic ice area where the northern barbarians live is said to be barren is actually that the climate environment there is relatively bad and it is not suitable to produce food through planting, but it does not mean that there will be less resources that can be used as food, It''s just that there''s a big risk in the collection. In the same way, since the wild land can be called a paradise, how can it be a barren land? In particular, the areas occupied by the second-class seats and the third-class seats are already very fertile, not to mention the first-class tribes. Therefore, in terms of self-sufficiency, they are fully enough to feed the population of those tribes. Moreover, the closer the wild land is to the inner core area, the more active and common the advanced Warcraft will be, and their nutritional value is much higher than that of other Warcraft. Therefore, in terms of high protein and high calorie intake, the wild land should have more advantages than the human country. It''s just that the wilderness is in a state of war all year round, and all kinds of training never stop for a moment. According to the situation of the wilderness, it''s just good to achieve a balance. Through this, Sean can roughly judge that the princess of the Xuefeng tribe should be a princess relying on brain power. Moreover, on the premise of the same high-intensity standard, the calories consumed by the brain far exceed the physical energy consumption, so it is natural to absorb more calories to supplement. In this way, coupled with the long-term lack of exercise, it is also a matter of minutes to get fat. With the fairy''s love of beauty, the princess of Xuefeng tribe can tolerate her body deformation, which shows what kind of sacrifice she has made for her tribe. This made Sean have a deeper feeling about what Cecilia had just said, so looking at the princess in the center of the battlefield, there was a different flavor at this time. For Sean, whether it is the broken wind tribe or the snow wind tribe, it is just a transition bridge for him to enter the wilderness in the future. Of course, even without these two tribes, Sean himself has a plan to gain a foothold in the wilderness. According to the feedback he has received, the progress in the wilderness is much smoother than that in the Principality of lane. However, considering that he still needs the aristocratic status of the Principality of lane as a cover for himself, Therefore, he doesn''t care about suffering some losses in this country for the time being. Otherwise, how can he tolerate those nobles jumping like clowns in front of him? Many things, from the moment he became a lord, he had to think more about the overall situation. Proper temper playing and willfulness are OK, but these can not conflict with his ultimate goal. Otherwise, he needs appropriate choice and concession before he develops completely. Looking at the snow wind tribe princess with a pale face, Sean looked at Cecilia again and sighed slightly. At this time, the battle between the two sides in the battlefield seems to have reached the end. There were seven soldiers from the broken wind tribe, but Sean didn''t see the sword dancer who had fought with him before, so he guessed that there might be eight or more opponents. At this time, there are only two people who are responsible for protecting the princess of Xuefeng tribe. One is obviously stronger. He can persist even if surrounded by four or five people. Of course, the wounds on his body are still increasing, which is obviously a defender; The other fell beside the princess, his face was very pale, and a wound was opened on his waist and abdomen to the chest, through which outsiders could almost see the beating heart in his sternum. Obviously, even if he doesn''t fight this man, he won''t live long. Perhaps because of his secret trip, Sean didn''t see more Xuefeng tribe guards in the battlefield. However, in addition to the person who was still insisting and the dying eh person, there were probably three corpses on the ground that should obviously belong to the Xuefeng tribe guards and five corpses that should be the hunters of the broken wind tribe. But what really surprised Sean was that he saw a human body. And Sean happens to know the human body. Or he had seen the body. The coachman who almost ran over the little girl outside tonis fortress the day before yesterday. Sean remembered that the coachman got off the carriage with a flustered face, and then he was obviously relieved to see that the little girl was safe and sound. Just for some reason, he didn''t come forward to check in detail, but threw a small bag of coins as compensation, and then hurriedly drove the carriage away again. At that time, Sean didn''t think much, and just thought that the owner of the carriage should be really in a hurry. At this point, the master should be the princess. And since then, they obviously knew that they were being chased and killed by the assassins of the broken wind tribe. Their journey at that time now seems to be a sign of panic. As for why it is still not far from tonis fortress today, Sean has an answer in his heart. According to the size of the carriage seen yesterday, after the princess of the Xuefeng tribe was stuffed, there was only one more person: judging from the current situation, it should be the elf defender who was still fighting at this time. So last night they should have stayed in the inner city of tonis fortress all night. The guard who was seriously injured at the moment and the other three people rushed to meet, and then left immediately when the city gate opened in the morning. However, these people were eventually chased and killed by assassins from the broken wind tribe, and then launched a series of battles. However, they were helpless to lose to the assassins of the broken wind tribe because of too few hands. Of course, I''m afraid even the Xuefeng tribe didn''t expect that the broken wind tribe would sacrifice so much to kill the princess. Only Sean can see now that there are already six gold giants - at this time, there are two gold giants in the battlefield, and the remaining five are at the top of the silver peak. On the side of Xuefeng tribe, at this time, only the defender is the superior gold strongman, and the one who has been seriously injured and dying may be the same, but now his appearance is meaningless. Therefore, the death of the princess of Xuefeng tribe is only a matter of time - or it is a certainty, because two people have bypassed the defender and are ready to attack the princess. Although the defender tried his best to help, it was a pity that he was entangled by two gold giants and couldn''t get away at all. Probably, in the end, I can only watch the princess of Xuefeng tribe die. Sean was not surprised by this outcome. At first, in the game, the confrontation task ended with the death of the princess. If it really follows the progress of history, the princess is actually a mortal. But in fact, Sean is a little confused. Since the broken wind tribe dispatched six gold strongmen, why not use them all at once, but arrange four gold strongmen to stand guard outside? If all the six gold giants had shot, maybe the princess had become a corpse 800 years ago. How could she stay until now. "Sean..." Cecilia tugged at Sean''s sleeve. Sean looked back at Cecilia and looked at her obviously touched eyes. Sean knew that Cecilia must have recalled her original life experience: if it hadn''t been for the rainy night, maybe the fate of him and Cecilia would be different now? With a slight sigh, Sean tapped Cecilia''s head with his left hand and stood up: "I see." The next moment, the dumpling Druid was thrown out by Sean. A distance of more than 30 meters is not a problem for Sean''s strength. So when the elves of the broken wind tribe found the problem, the Druid master was very close to them. In panic, the two elves who went to the princess of the snow wind tribe thought it was a hidden weapon and immediately attacked it. Sean couldn''t help pleading for the poor Druid master. The two elves are also sword dancers, so at this time, although they are in a hurry, their swords are fast and cruel. In just a few moments, with Sean''s eyesight, he saw that at least he could wave no less than 30 swords at the Druid of zongzi. Although the Druid master''s physique and ability could not completely kill him, it was absolutely enough to seriously injure him, which was enough. Sean doesn''t want the Druid master to recover and then turn into an iron backed King Kong to trouble them. After successfully blocking the two sword dancers, Sean walked out to the battlefield with his sword. At this time, both sides on the battlefield chose to stop temporarily because of this sudden change, but the people of the broken wind tribe did not relax their vigilance, but still surrounded the elf defender to prevent him from suddenly breaking through and leaving with the princess of the snow wind tribe. This is the advantage of the highland elves. After believing in the hunting goddess, the highland elves naturally improved their fighting skills to a certain extent, especially their sensitivity to combat intuition and some battlefield situations. They have the advantage of surpassing other elves. But similarly, they also have the degradation of the strengths of some other ethnic groups. For example, in the forest environment, they can no longer have the keen perception as before, so they also need to arrange watchmen. Even when Sean is 30 meters away, they can''t find Sean at all. The world is very fair. Everything is good and naturally has disadvantages. When the two sword dancers finally found that the Druid master of their own tribe had just been attacked by them, they immediately cried out, and both the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe were surprised. But after the surprise, there was a more obvious difference between the two sides: the broken wind tribe looked like a great enemy, while the Xuefeng tribe looked happy. No matter who comes at this time, as long as it is the enemy of the broken wind tribe, it is the benefactor of their Xuefeng tribe. Then they saw Sean walking out of the forest alone. At this moment, because Sean took off his cloak, the elves present could naturally see the young man. His attire is very ordinary, and there is nothing strange about it. Even his body is just a set of common clothes worn by adventurers for the convenience of action, and almost no armor decoration. Only his right hand holds a long sword. Just looking at the body of the sword, he can''t see what''s unique about the sword. It''s no different from the most common standard long sword in blacksmith''s shop. In this way, the people of Xuefeng tribe naturally feel a little disappointed. However, the people of the broken wind tribe did not relax their vigilance, and the alert color on their face was even more obvious. This made Sean have to sigh. The highland elves really deserved their reputation in terms of combat vigilance, which gave him no opportunity at all. "This human friend, you''d better run quickly. It''s none of your business." The fire of hope that the princess of Xuefeng tribe finally raised was extinguished at this moment, so she hurriedly said, hoping not to involve innocent people into the water as much as possible. Different from Sean''s imagination, although the princess of the snow wind tribe is a little taller than expected, her voice is still very beautiful. In particular, her heart is not bad, because Sean can clearly feel the sincerity in her words. It is not hypocritical polite words or any trap, but really wants to avoid being involved in this battle. "It''s okay." Sean chuckled with full confidence. Chapter 613 Sean flicked his long sword and shook out a few sword flowers. His face was filled with a confident smile, and then he took a few steps forward, but with each step forward, his momentum would climb one point. A few steps later, Sean''s momentum has reached the limit of the upper Silver Peak, and there is only a line difference from breaking through the lower gold, but this line difference has never crossed. In this way, the two groups of highland elves in the field once again became a little confused, because Sean''s confidence was obviously inconsistent with his strength, which made all highland elves dare not rush for a moment and a half. Although the elves called themselves the sons of nature a long time ago, since they split into six ethnic groups, the six elves began to derive new ethnic characteristics like the new ethnic groups. But basically, the instincts and characteristics of the four elves living on the surface are related to nature, so they don''t recognize that the other two distant relatives living in the underground world - Night Elves and blood elves - are their people. Among the four elves in the surface world, the highland elves have always been famous for their keen sense of battle. Therefore, although Sean''s strength seems to be only the highest level of silver, they still feel extreme danger in the face of Sean, which makes them dare not rush at all. Compared with grassland elves and Forest Elves, highland elves are blessed by the belief of hunting goddess. In most cases, they completely win these two groups. But at this time, Sean did not intend to give the other party any chance to react or negotiate. At the moment when he raised his fighting spirit and momentum to the highest point, he rushed towards the nearest sword dancer. Sword dancer, as one of the characteristic occupations of the elves, this rank gives them excellent physical balance and outstanding sword skills. Therefore, when using double swords, people will have the illusion of facing the siege of two elves at the same time, which is the most characteristic of the sword dancer profession. Therefore, under normal circumstances, if the sword dancers can not be suppressed in terms of sword skills or strength, usually the sword dancers will be in a congenital invincible position. The reason why Sean could easily push back the famous sword dancer before was that the other party didn''t make every effort at all. If the other party used double swords from the beginning, even Sean would fall into a hard battle. After all, the strength of the other side is too much higher than Sean. With the addition of racial talent, belief bonus, rank ability and other aspects, Sean with all his cards turned can only barely win a tie - if he is careless, Sean will die. But the situation is different now. These two sword dancers are just the strength of the silver realm. With Sean being able to fight a strong man in the golden realm, it is natural to completely crush them. A bully approached and Sean stabbed the long sword out of his hand first. The location of the stab is just the only flaw revealed by the sword dancer when he fought with his two swords. Three swords crossed, and the dead bone in Sean''s hand slipped through the flaw without suspense, and then a sword ran through the other party''s throat. The spirit sword dancer of the broken wind tribe still had an incredible look on his face. He never thought that he would be the first to die. At this time, the only consciousness in his mind was that he had clearly blocked the other party''s attack, but why he still didn''t stop the other party''s attack. It should be that the other party''s attack was parried by himself, and then he could launch at least five sets of counterattack moves in the next moment. This... Is wrong with the script! But no matter what the sword dancer is still thinking at the moment, at least he has no chance to realize it. And Sean had no intention of showing mercy at all. After a sword ran through the sword dancer, Sean kicked the other side away with one foot, which made him omit the action steps of drawing the sword. Instead, he could directly swing the sword and attack another sword dancer on the left. Just at this time, another elf sword dancer finally reacted and waved his sword to attack Sean, so when Sean killed an elf sword dancer with the potential of thunder, he turned to attack, and the confrontation between the two sides was just about to start. Hearing only the crisp sound of the sword attack, the corners of Sean''s mouth raised slightly. On the contrary, the face of the elf sword dancer suddenly changed. Because the long sword he used to fight with Sean produced an extremely obvious crack, which completely means that if he fights with this strength again, the long sword in his hand will break. If sword dancers do not use double swords, their combat effectiveness will be significantly reduced by at least half. Unless they are sword dancers with strength above the holy land, they may be able to suppress their opponents with a sword. However, he is not a strong man in the holy land. In the twinkling of an eye, the famous sword dancer lost all his momentum and had completely dared not face off with Sean. Seeing that the famous sword dancer was on the offensive and immediately became on the defensive at this moment, Sean''s smile became stronger: "you are completely ashamed of the title of sword dancer." Sword dancer is a unique rank of the elves. In other words, whether it is highland elves, grassland elves, Forest Elves, night elves, blood elves, etc., they can cultivate the level of sword dancers. Just because of the problem of racial talent, the sword dancers cultivated in various ethnic groups will have different emphases. Like the sword dancers of the highland elves, because they have a keen sense of battle, they can always easily find the weakness of their opponent in battle, and then kill their opponent directly by the end means of one hit. In terms of combat efficiency, even several other groups can not be compared with the Highlands elves. Therefore, Sean is not surprised that the elf sword dancer can switch back and forth quickly and freely in attack and defense. It can even be said that he knows the advantages of this conversion better than the sword dancer. Basically, the highland elf sword dancers change from offensive to defensive, that is, they admit that they can''t completely suppress their opponents, so they need longer observation time to find their opponents'' weaknesses in order to kill them with one blow. However, even on the defensive, the highland elf sword dancers will maintain a strong desire to attack. Once they have the opportunity, they will attack immediately. Coupled with their natural keen sense of smell for battle, the flaws deliberately revealed by their opponents can not lure the highland elf sword dancers. However, after the highland elf became defensive, he completely lost his offensive ability and became a complete passive defense. Sword dancer is a profession that advocates attack. If he loses his aggressiveness, he will be a loser. Perhaps in the face of others, the sword dancer''s choice just now can not be said to be wrong, but in the face of Sean, he chose to do so, which is tantamount to putting himself on a dead end. Sean''s second sword no longer waved towards the weapon of the famous sword dancer, but began to attack its vital part. Maybe it was because he saw that Sean killed his partner with a second sword before. The sword dancer didn''t dare to block Sean''s attack at all, and could only hope to open up the distance to defend. However, in this way, he was pushed back by Sean step by step, one sword after another. Moreover, with the more times of Sean''s sword, his frequency became faster and faster. In the end, even the remnants of the sword body traces began to appear faintly. This feeling is very mysterious for Sean. At this moment, he seemed to enter a state of emptiness, and all his thoughts were cleared at this moment. All he thought about in his mind was how to make the sword, how to make the sword faster, how to stab more swords, and everything else was no longer in the scope of Sean''s thinking. Therefore, when Sean pushed back the famous sword dancer, what people saw was the shadow of swords emerging in the air. If these sword shadows are simply fast enough, others will not be surprised or have other ideas. After all, sword dancers are also famous for speed. Under the same strength, the elves are faster than human physique and speed, so it is difficult for human beings to take advantage of sword skills and hand speed under normal circumstances. But now, when they look at these swords shot by Sean, there is a very obvious sharp smell on them. This kind of breath made them feel very uncomfortable. The cold sword and cold air made them feel very uncomfortable. At this time, they were still a short distance away from Sean, and they could feel this breath, not to mention the poor guy who was in the range of Sean''s attack like a storm. He had been stabbed with more than seven wounds in less than five seconds. "Kill Princess saloogi first!" Someone shouted. After seeing Sean''s move, the people of the broken wind tribe knew that if they wanted to compete with Sean, they needed to separate at least one more gold strongman, but in this way, they could not kill the defender of the Xuefeng tribe in a short time. At this moment, they have no hope for the four outposts left outside, especially when they see that the Druid masters at the core of their team have been beaten like this. How can others survive? However, among the three missing sword dancers, one is holding the sacred object of their broken wind tribe, so they are worried about whether the sacred object has fallen into the hands of the person in front of them. But the long sword in his hand is not a sacred thing in the tribe, which makes them a little happy. The only thing they fear is that they will choose to hide it with human cunning, and take it back after the battle is over. But anyway, their mission this time is really to kill the princess of Xuefeng tribe: salooqi Xuefeng. Therefore, they must kill the princess anyway. As for other things, they can deal with them slowly in the future. After all, there are more than Xuefeng tribe with human allies. This time, they can easily find that the people of Xuefeng tribe have the assistance of their human allies. Of course, after that, they also need to pay a high price in return. Just compared with the income, this loss is nothing. The defender of the Xuefeng tribe saw several weaker sword dancers of the broken wind tribe around to deal with the princess of their tribe. The defender immediately moved, but at this time, two strong men of the broken wind tribe rushed up and completely stopped them. No matter how strong the strong man of the Xuefeng tribe rushed left and right, But it has always been unable to break the joint efforts of the two strong men. The other three sword dancers of the broken wind tribe rushed to the princess of the snow wind tribe without hesitation. Although there was a strong man beside the princess, his injury was too serious. Although he tried hard to get up, he could only deal with one person in the end. If he was lucky, he might be able to stop two people. However, the strong man knew that just as the elves of these broken wind tribes knew their Xuefeng tribe very well, their Xuefeng tribe also knew their enemies very well. Therefore, when he stopped an enemy, the famous sword dancer would entangle him. Therefore, it was only a kind of extravagant hope that he wanted to intercept them. But even so, he wants to fight! The strong man stood up reluctantly, then glanced at Sean and sighed helplessly. Of course, he could see that Sean had entered a mysterious state at this time. This state could almost be said to be met but not sought. Even if he met it only once in his life. The young man has nothing to do with them. It is a very rare character for the other party to rescue. How can he ask for more, or even selfishly destroy the other party''s perception? But just then! A sound like thunder suddenly exploded! Sean''s eyes, which could not see the focal length, suddenly recovered the focal length, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes. The countless sword shadows that had originally emerged in the air disappeared in an instant, and the whole world seemed to have only the sword stabbed out of Sean''s hand. But this strange and frightening scene was not discovered by others. Therefore, at the moment, the battle has entered the final white heat. No one has time to pay attention to Sean or the sword dancer who is destined to be a victim. Their only goal is the Lord of the Xuefeng tribe. Therefore, only the sword dancer who is about to die under Sean''s sword can feel the horror of Sean''s sword. Sword block. The sword is broken. Sword stab. Then Sean didn''t look at his achievements any more. He turned around and waved another sword. In the air, there was a thunderous explosion again. Accompanied by sparks like a Star Pendant. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. He finally saw the sword dancer who had fought with him again. But this time, the other party no longer deliberately concealed himself. He was already dressed as the commander of the sword dancer of the broken wind tribe, and his left and right hands held a sword. However, it is not the long sword, which is commonly used by sword dancers, but two short swords with slightly simple shapes. This time, Sean felt a different breath from the two swords. Sean knows that these two swords are a pair, and they are definitely legendary equipment! The reason why he didn''t feel the difference between the two swords in the previous confrontation was purely because the opponent only used a short sword at that time. Obviously, the other party intended to hide or disguise his identity. After the retreat, Sean also understood why the other party didn''t come to give an alarm for so long. Obviously, he went to get the hidden pair of short swords. Only when the two short swords were in hand at the same time, the highland elf could give full play to his real strength. Of course, what''s more, the other party obviously cares about the half dead Druid master on the ground. Seeing the provocative color on Sean''s face, the elf sword dancer''s face was very calm and did not show any anger. After he stopped Sean''s attack with his double swords, he retreated slightly, hooked up the Druid master''s body with his feet and picked it aside. The Druid master flew to the three sword dancers. This time, the people of the broken wind tribe naturally knew that this man was the Druid master of their tribe. Of course, they didn''t dare to wield their swords and chop, but just caught people in a hurry. "Go!" The elf sword dancer let out a loud cry. Sean was slightly stunned. He didn''t think that the spirit sword dancer of the broken wind tribe, who he thought was a man, was actually a woman!? Just looking at the strength of this sword dancer, it is obvious that he is not under the Druid master, and his... Or her strength is not much weaker than the ordinary elf sword dancer. For the highland elves, who believe in the hunting goddess, the biggest difference between them and the Forest Elves is that the sword dancers of the highland elves are usually men. After all, the female elves are weaker than the male elves in the sense of battle smell. Therefore, a sword dancer leader who can become the second-class seat tribe of highland elves should not be a woman anyway. Several sword dancers didn''t know why their commander shouted such words, so they hesitated for a moment. At this time, the Druid master finally recovered a little. He just glanced at the situation in the field and fully understood the current situation, so he said with all his strength: "come on... Go..." This time, the three sword dancers finally no longer had any hesitation, picked up the Druid master, turned and ran away. This scene made everyone around look at a loss. In particular, the two strong men of the broken wind tribe don''t know why this happened. However, when they see the cold eyes of the leader of the sword dancer, they also know that the situation may have completely become a situation beyond their control. Otherwise, even the leader won''t appear with double swords. So, without any hesitation, the two immediately turned and ran. Sean glanced at the elves of the escaping broken wind tribe, but he didn''t kill them. In fact, he certainly has his own considerations. It will be more advantageous for him if the two tribes continue to fight. If the two tribes are dominant, he will lose a lot of things he can use. Even if only one of the two tribes can live in the end, he must get enough benefits from one of them, so killing all the people of the broken wind tribe here is not in his plan. The leader of the sword dancer of the broken wind tribe saw that Sean didn''t mean to pursue, and of course she wouldn''t stay to fight to death. She looked at Sean deeply, said a word with her lips slightly open, jumped and then disappeared in the sight of everyone. Chapter 614 The people of the broken wind tribe soon disappeared from everyone''s sight, leaving only a slight smell of outsiders. However, these smells will soon dissipate with the passage of time. Of course, if there are Forest Elves among the people present, they can pursue the enemy with these smells that have not completely dissipated. This is also their best skill. Unfortunately, highland elves and Forest Elves are different after all. Sean looked at the highland elves of the broken wind tribe who had left. He looked very calm. For him, he didn''t pay attention to a third-class tribe. If the people of the eye tribe of the storm were here, Sean might be a little cautious and polite. After all, there is a very obvious watershed between the second-class and third-class tribes: the former represents the qualification to enter the joint tribal conference, while the latter will only be more valuable in some aspects. In the sense of nobility, it is the difference between upper nobility and lower nobility. In terms of combat strength, it is the gap between the upper sanctuary and the lower sanctuary. In game terms, it is the difference between special advanced and ordinary advanced. So whatever the circumstances, Sean must respect a second-class tribal man at this moment. Of course, if he can handle things without leaving any trace, the people of the second-class seat tribe are nothing, but if he can''t, Sean won''t provoke the enemies of the second-class seat tribe on the premise of having the strength to completely compete with each other. So, Sean doesn''t care whether the people of the broken wind tribe choose to leave or stay in the battle. However, if the other party wants to retreat, he will not force people to stay. After all, only when two hostile forces are in a delicate balance, can people who want to fish in troubled waters have a chance. Sean was very impressed by this sentence. Because he was taught by the president of the guild. So after confirming that everyone of the broken wind tribe had left, Sean looked back at the princess of the snow wind tribe. To tell the truth, Sean still can''t accept the setting that a princess can be fat like this, because it always makes him feel that some beautiful things in his heart have been broken. To put it bluntly, it''s disillusionment. Disillusionment. Sean is a very straightforward person. Most of the time he disdains to disguise himself, so he will clearly show his likes, dislikes and anger. Although he didn''t show obvious rejection to the princess of the snow wind tribe at the moment, he still looked more or less with some strange doubts or strangeness, which even others can clearly notice. Not to mention the princess of Xuefeng tribe, saloch Xuefeng. "Sir, although we are deeply grateful for your saving us." The fairy defender of the snow wind tribe dragged his tired body forward for a few steps, stood in front of salooqi, and said in a low voice to Sean in a moderate manner, "however, as a guard and entourage, I still hope you can maintain the respect and etiquette that a gentleman should have for our princess." "I''m not a gentleman." Sean shrugged. "And I have to correct you." "What?" Asked the elf defender. "Gentlemen are in my hometown. They are usually used to describe each other as a pervert." Sean said with a straight face, and his serious expression made people nervous. "The word abnormal is not used to describe the short abbreviation ''abnormal'' when the Druids change their forms, but to abuse others So, I can understand that you were scolding me just now? " "Step back! Lomisschien! " The snow wind tribe Princess salooqi drank lightly. At this moment, she really showed the temperament and dignity that a princess should have. "I have said many times, don''t show off your knowledge from outdated books in the human country!" "Sorry, princess, I was wrong." The defender of Xuefeng tribe bowed slightly, "Sir, please forgive me for my improper words." Looking at the other side''s serious face and his apology, Sean was actually a little silly, or felt a strange. Because the people of the Xuefeng tribe have a very different attitude from the elves he came into contact with. In the game, he has contact with almost all the elves, even the new variety of elves in the underground world - Black elves. But these elves gave him a feeling of great pride. Even if their group can no longer restore the glory of the ancient elves, they are always unwilling to face such facts, still live in their own world and maintain that arrogant attitude towards everyone. In this real world, Sean is only today that he first came into contact with elves. But the highland elves of the broken wind tribe still let Sean feel the pride engraved in their bones and contempt for mankind. Therefore, compared with the highland elves of the broken wind tribe, the attitude of these highland elves of the snow wind tribe makes Sean feel a little uncomfortable, because in his bones, Sean is a typical soft rather than hard. If the elves still maintain a proud attitude, Sean can continue to ridicule, but if the other party takes the initiative to be polite, Of course Sean couldn''t look at each other coldly. However, thanks to the attitude of the spirit defender of the snow wind tribe, Sean finally believed that the woman in front of him who was seriously overweight for the spirit tribe was the princess of the snow wind tribe and the target of the broken wind tribe who would not hesitate to expose his identity and mobilize the public this time. Before that, Sean even insisted that the princess must be a double, and the real princess must have run away. After all, this technique of playing a double is the favorite means of nobles. The elves are an ethnic group that advocates the theory of blood lineage. Coupled with the particularity of the wilderness, Sean is not surprised that the princess is fake. But judging from the current situation, it''s obvious that Sean thinks too much. Seeing that Sean didn''t respond, salooqi and the highland elf defender of the snow wind tribe who had a difficult name paid no attention to Sean, but held another highland elf in the snow wind tribe and let him lie on the ground gently. At this time, both Princess salooqi and another guard had a sad look on their faces, especially Princess salooqi. Her face was not like fraud at all, but a heartfelt sadness. "Your Highness, I can only accompany you here." The guard smiled happily, "I''m very satisfied to see that you''re safe. It''s not far from the last place of the meeting. Just stick to it." "No." Princess saloogi cried in a low voice, "Uncle akadan..." "This Terran friend." The seriously injured elf guard turned his head and looked at Sean, then said softly, with a pleading tone that even Sean could easily hear, "I''m sorry to drag you into this whirlpool As you can see, we are all highland elves from the wilderness. You should have heard in the battle just now. This is the princess of our Xuefeng tribe... " "Snow wind tribe and broken wind tribe, I still know." Sean said calmly. At present, the guard of the Xuefeng tribe is seriously injured. Unless there is a high priest of the life church and at least a priest of Hitler''s level, it is simply powerless to recover from such an injury. After all, the injury caused by his injury is not only the loss of too much blood, but also has completely injured his internal organs. He can even see two broken sternum - if it were not for these two sternum, I''m afraid his heart would be directly broken at the moment of causing this terrible wound. In the face of such an injury, at least you have to use the divine skill of [life reflux] to barely stop the deterioration, and then you have to continue to use many advanced healing skills to save his life. Of course, it is just to save life. The weakening of strength is an inevitable fact, and even leads to other sequelae such as physical decline. If you want to recover completely, you need at least a few levels from the high priest of the life church who performs divinity to completely cure it. However, it is impossible to make such a great sacrifice to a gold strongman in this world, so from the moment this injury appeared, it has doomed the strongman''s end. He has not swallowed his last breath until now, simply because he has spent all his fighting spirit on preventing the deterioration of the wound. Once these fighting spirit are used up, his life will come to an end. Therefore, in order not to waste each other''s lives, Sean interrupted the facts he had known for a long time, and in order to prevent the other party from thinking that he was just nonsense, he continued to add: "you are all affiliated tribes of the storm eye tribe and one of the most trusted powerful tribes of the storm eye tribe, I even know that your two tribes have been fighting secretly for a long time. I just don''t understand why you two tribes have such irreconcilable contradictions with each other, which is completely different from the wild land I know... " Although there will be internal fights in the wild land that Sean knows, there are still many, but they will basically be kept in a relatively restrained range. Basically, they will not make too much trouble with each other. Even if they do, they will act with the idea of completely annexing each other. Of course, this rule generally only applies to tribes above the third class seats. Like the fourth class and fifth class tribes, no matter how bloody they are, no one will take care of them. This is the reason why the Chongyan tribe was almost destroyed at the beginning, and there were no people from the patriarchal tribe to intervene, because for the wild land, the value of the weak tribe is to provide combat power for the higher tribes. Therefore, the higher tribes like the third class and above will even create some battles for the lower tribes to keep growing. Of course, for the third class seat clan, of course, they will not see the tribe they rule become another third class seat tribe that can compete with them. Therefore, once such signs are found, the clan leader tribe will directly intervene or even extinguish them. Therefore, the emergence of a new third-class seat tribe must be accompanied by the collapse of the old third-class seat tribe, but there are some exceptions occasionally, such as the wild land event that Sean is secretly planning. Therefore, both the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe are third-class seats. If the two tribes fight each other, it''s no problem. But now it''s no different from the blood revenge of the human country, so it''s reasonable that the storm eye tribe will intervene, even if the storm eye tribe hasn''t elected a new chief, However, if the great witch sacrifice and the tribal Presbyterian Council are still there, the whole tribe can not be paralyzed in political affairs. Therefore, even if the eye of the storm is in civil strife because of the heir of the chief, it will never let the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe fight together. After all, in the wilderness, the third-class seat tribe is no longer cannon fodder that can be sacrificed at will. But the situation is clearly different from what Sean knows. These two third-class tribes have their own fiefs, and as a third-class tribe, there will certainly be other fourth-class and fifth class tribes attached to them. Therefore, when the two tribes fight completely, those small tribes will be involved. This kind of loss is very tragic for the wild land, which is also the fundamental reason why the higher tribes will prohibit the third-class seat tribes from fighting completely. Of course, if it is only a minor friction or a conflict caused by the competition for the interests of some territories, the general higher tribes will not pay attention to it. After all, the wilderness is a world that really believes in the naked jungle law of the law of the jungle. Soon, Sean told what he knew about the wild land. Hearing that Sean knew so much about the wilderness, not only the two highland elves of the snow wind tribe were surprised, but even Princess salooqi snow wind was shocked. Then Sean realized why these highland Elves were so surprised. After all, their positions and camps were different, but they didn''t know anything about the human country. Even what they knew was outdated News - the information about the outside world in the wilderness could only be released through the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, as well as those slave teams From the wars of the armies of neighboring human countries. In this case full of limitations, we can imagine the authenticity of the news we know. On the contrary, as an outsider who has never lived in the wilderness, he knows so much about their affairs in the wilderness, and even has a complete insight into everything about them. How can the three people of Xuefeng tribe not be shocked? In particular, the princess of Xuefeng tribe, salooqi Xuefeng, who is famous in the tribe for her wisdom, knows more about an outsider than others, so she knows all the possible dangers of the wilderness. "You don''t have to worry." Sean immediately said, "the reason why I know so much about the wilderness is that I have stayed in the wilderness for a long time, and I have many friends in the wilderness, so these are what I have seen and heard personally Believe me, you won''t find the second person with my patience and perseverance here in the human country. " Hearing Sean''s words, whether it''s comfort or excuse, at least it''s a little reassuring. However, at this moment, salooqi Xuefeng has been completely vigilant. "I know what you probably want to say, but I won''t promise you until I fully understand the situation." Sean looked at the dying highland elf of Xuefeng tribe and felt that the loss of fighting spirit was accelerating, so he immediately said. Of course, some factors in his heart were trying to change the topic. The highland elf glanced at Princess saloogi, then turned his head and looked at Sean as if he had made up his mind, and said in a deep voice, "since you know so much about the wilderness, you should know that the eye of the storm tribe is also one of the gathering places of our highland elf family in the wilderness?" Sean nodded. The eye of the storm tribe is not only the gathering place of highland elves, but also the gathering place of gray elves and grassland elves. Sean is very clear about this. After seeing Sean nodding, the highland elf guard of Xuefeng tribe continued: "in fact... The chiefs of Xuefeng tribe and broken wind tribe were founded by the people of storm eye tribe who failed to compete for the list of chiefs'' successors. Therefore, in a strict sense, whether we are Xuefeng tribe or broken wind tribe, our two tribes and storm tribe come down in one continuous line If the eye of the storm tribe has determined its successor, our two tribes may be hostile to each other, but they will never fight to this extent, but... " "Do you want to tell me that because the new chief of the storm eye tribe has not been determined, you broken wind tribe and Xuefeng tribe want to compete for the position of this chief?" Sean was surprised to say that this news was something he had never heard of in the game, "so this fight is not the outbreak of new anger ignited by old hatred. In fact, it is a competition for the heirs of the storm eye tribe?" "Allow me to correct your statement." The guard suddenly coughed violently, and the whole person''s breath was depressed for a few points. "It''s the last competition As long as one of Xuefeng tribe and broken wind tribe wins, we can inherit the position of chief of storm eye tribe and completely control the whole storm eye tribe And the royal highness of Princess Sarkozy is the last candidate for our competition in the snow wind tribe. Sean was stunned at this. If so, it can indeed explain why the two third-class seats tribes, Xuefeng tribe and pofeng tribe, are put together like this. However, the patriarch tribe of the eye of the storm still has no reason to intervene. After all, the nature of the struggle is not "civil strife", but "successor election". In this way, the nature is naturally different. However, in this case, it has a completely different result from the history Sean knows. "Your Excellency... Can I ask you to take our royal highness to the secret place of our snow breeze tribe?" Almost as soon as the guard''s words fell, an electronic sound burst out in Sean''s mind. [you have triggered a time limited task.] Chapter 615 Saloogi looked at Sean with curiosity. She could feel the man''s dismissive attitude towards herself, but similarly, she could also feel that after the guard in her tribe said his request, the black haired human in front of her obviously became hesitant. So saloogi was very curious. What was the reason for this young man to change his mind? At this time, Sean''s eyebrows frowned, because a task option was emerging in front of him. [task name: Escort] [task type: time limited task] [mission requirements: Please escort saloqi Xuefeng to the designated place within three days and ensure his safety.] [task reward: wild land - Xuefeng tribe reputation value + 500, proficiency point + 2. Because the experience value has reached the current level limit, you will gain additional proficiency point + 1.] [mission failure: wild land - Xuefeng tribe reputation value - 3000, the tribe will always regard you as an enemy.] [task punishment: the reputation of the wild land - windbreaker tribe is - 1000. All the tribes that are allied with the wild land - windbreaker tribe will regard you as an enemy. The penalty does not include other areas, but in some special cases, the penalty will cause the evolution of the follow-up mechanism and become the reference value for correction.] [please note that once you accept the task, the task penalty will take effect immediately.] A limited time task! Time limited task, also known as random task, is a rare task type in the game. How rare is it? Like Sean, he also took several legendary or epic tasks in the game. Although there are occasional unfinished records, he can be regarded as a person who has seen the world. However, from his entry into the game to today, this is the first time to see the task of "time limited task", and it is not in the game, but in this strange real world. Time limited tasks were originally introduced as a feature system in the game. It has high degree of freedom trigger. For example, if you find a starving person, it is likely that if he asks you for help at this time, you will trigger a limited time task. Naturally, the requirement of the task is to give him food so that he will not starve to death. However, due to the high degree of freedom, if you simply give him food and don''t tell him to eat slowly or don''t give him water, he is likely to die or choke. In this way, your task is naturally a failure. Once the time limited task fails, the punishment mechanism it needs to face is a headache. Take Sean''s choice at the moment as an example. Once the task fails, he will not only be unable to obtain the task reward, but also make friends with Xuefeng tribe and broken wind tribe at the same time. This is really not worth the loss for Sean, because what he wants is to fish in troubled waters between the two tribes and squeeze their interests as much as possible, If he made enemies with both tribes at the same time, Sean would have no interests at all. This is also the reason why he frowned, hesitated and tangled. After all, according to his understanding of the game task system, he can be 100% sure that the time limited task will have new pointing tasks, which means that the time limited task is a randomly generated task chain. However, none of the series of tasks involved in the task chain is simple. Even if it seems to be a simple task, it will actually make people feel tired. Sean''s eyes were fixed on the last five words "ensure its safety" in the mission requirements. According to the urination of the game system, the people of the broken wind tribe will not give up. They will try their best to continue to hunt down or assassinate the princess of the snow wind tribe. So once he takes over this task, Sean will maintain a high degree of attention and vigilance for the next three days. Otherwise, Sean will really want to cry without tears once saroch snow wind dies. If it''s a game, he can also use some bug tricks. For example, a single person takes over the task, and then uses the advantages of guild players to fight against the people of the broken wind tribe, so as to forcibly suppress and reduce the difficulty of the task in this way. However, in reality, this approach is obviously impossible, because the enemy is not a fool. Once they find that snow wind tribe''s salooqi snow wind princess is protected layer by layer, they will certainly change their tactics. If not, they will spread rumors in Ryan Kingdom and spread the relationship between Shawn and the wild land. Although Sean is indeed connected with the wilderness, and even has begun to cultivate his power and foundation in the wilderness, how can he say these things? Let alone his own announcement, even if there are artificial rumors spread, because Sean is hostile to the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union because of the wild land. Now it has even comprehensively and completely affected the relationship between the kingdom of Ryan and the chamber of Commerce Union, but because of Sean''s image as a hero in the war with the kingdom of dabion, Therefore, the kingdom of Ryan must keep Sean for the time being. But if this time spread his and the unspeakable secrets of the wilderness. Whether true or false, the nobles in Ryan''s kingdom will never miss the opportunity to take advantage of and attack Sean. Even if the chamber of Commerce Alliance intervenes at this time, even the Ryan royal family can''t protect it, because the resentment of the nobility is too great, and the territory occupied by Sean is too big to make anyone jealous. Therefore, once someone spread the relationship between Sean and the wilderness, it would be a very disadvantageous thing to see that Sean has not yet fully established his foothold. After all, in this world, whatever matters is strength. Once you have enough strength, many things, even if they are well-known, will never be torn apart as long as there is a fig leaf to block it. Sean looked at the elf guard who had only one breath in front of him. He knew that the reason why he still didn''t swallow it was because he was entering an invincible time similar to receiving a task or under special circumstances. Once Sean refuses or agrees, the guard will die on the spot. Of course, even if he doesn''t agree, he will have a thinking time - as the saying goes, the task countdown. After this time, the elf guard will still die. Suddenly, a faint sound came from among the trees. Salooqi turned her head in shock, but the elf defender around her immediately took a wrong body and protected salooqi behind her. Her agility was not like a defender using heavy equipment. Seeing the two men''s alert look, Sean knew that they were really like frightened birds now. But his face did not change at all, for he knew who was coming when he heard footsteps. This is also one of the reasons why he tangled about whether to take this task. After all, his real strength is clear to those people of the broken wind tribe. Therefore, if there is a confrontation and battle link next, the other party will take action only with enough assurance. Even if it is a third-class tribe, the strong gold will not flood anywhere. It can''t stand the slaughter of Sean and others like killing pigs and sheep. So after knowing Sean''s real details and strength, the people of the broken wind tribe will no longer be so stupid, but will start to use some tactics or conspiracy - we should believe that after a long struggle with the human country in the wilderness, these guys'' IQ will definitely improve greatly. It was Cecilia. It may be the pity of seeing Princess saloogi, or it may be because of the same disease, or for other similar reasons. Anyway, Sean knew Cecilia was moved with compassion. "Sean." Cecilia''s voice was very soft, with a little bit of pitiful grievance, which made her already moving voice extremely charming. Of course, it''s the kind of charming charm. Sean sighed helplessly and turned to look at Cecilia. It was a beautiful picture with hazy artistic conception: Although Cecilia was still wearing a taupe adventurer cloak, her hood had been put down by her, her blond hair poured down like a glorious waterfall, and her face looked a little wronged because she felt pity for her illness. The sunlight formed patches and spots through the cracks of the leaves and fell on her. Then the shadows and cold from the leaves spread like a carpet at her feet on the green grass and blooming flowers that had not been dyed red by blood. At this moment, Cecilia was like a boat in a storm. She stood quietly and pitifully by the trees. It would be nice if it weren''t for the blood around¡ª¡ª This was the first thought in Sean''s heart when he saw Cecilia at this time. "I see." In the face of such Cecilia, how can Sean be cruel to refuse? "I promise you." Sean turned his head and looked at the dying elf guard, then said in a deep voice, "I will send your princess to the designated destination. Don''t worry." Hearing Sean''s words, Princess saloogi snow wind stared at Sean with obvious disbelief in her eyes. Then the next moment, she turned her head and looked at the girl who came out of the woods, and her eyes became curious again, because according to her understanding of the human kingdom, women are only men''s appendages, playthings or vases for showing off and display. In any case, men will always play a leading role. But now, the young human male, whose strength made her feel some unfathomable, changed his position in the girl''s words. Salooqi Xuefeng couldn''t help thinking, are the contents explained in the books about the human country that he spent a lot of energy and even spent a lot of money to buy wrong? If so, is it necessary to continue collecting these books? In other words, this is actually a conspiracy of the human country, in order to make yourself have a wrong understanding of the human country, so as to do something that is likely to benefit the human country? As for the relationship between Cecilia and Sean, saloogi Xuefeng doesn''t think it''s false. Because she has a smarter mind than human beings. When the guard saw Sean''s promise, he finally showed a satisfied smile on his face. Then he used his last strength to say, "please... Take your royal highness... To the vanilla plain..." After that, the guard''s fighting spirit, which had been used to maintain his own injury, was finally completely lost. The wound that had been suppressed immediately deteriorated at an amazing speed visible to the naked eye. The blood gushed out like a fountain of an underground river, but the smell was not rich bloody gas, but an extremely unpleasant putrefaction, including even a burning smell. As for his heart, it stopped beating a few minutes ago. "Uncle akadan!" When Princess Snow wind saw the death of the guard, tears gushed out of her eyes. Several times she tried to rush over, but finally she stopped. Not because of her reserve as a princess, but because she was afraid that her weight would crush the body. Because at this moment, no matter who can see, the body of the highland elf guard of the Xuefeng tribe is decaying at an amazing speed. This situation is obviously different from the normal death situation, because Sean can clearly see that the bodies of other Xuefeng tribe guards have not happened. So there are only two explanations for this situation. The first is that he was poisoned by a special poison. The second is that the guard used a special secret technique. If it is the former, Sean can naturally find it at the first time. After all, the use of system detection still has high authority in this regard; So Sean believes that this is the second case, and it is likely to be a special secret skill belonging to the Xuefeng tribe. So of course he can''t say anything. After all, he can ask about this family of secret arts. Of course, if he''s not curious, it must be false. After all, this is the second trace of secret arts he saw after he came to the world. The first time was when he fought against silver in the wilderness. In the forest, only the voice of Princess saloogi sobbing softly was left. It''s a little cold. There is also some helplessness. It''s just that this is the reality. ¡­¡­ "I need an explanation!" A middle-aged elf, not young in appearance, roared like a lion. Elves are an ethnic group with slow growth and low fertility. Compared with the situation that ordinary humans can only live to the age of seven or eighty, this age is just an adult for the elves. Under normal circumstances, elves can generally live to about 200 years old, or at least 170 or 80 years old. If you are a holy spirit, your life can even be extended to more than 230 years old, but generally it will not exceed 250 years old. Longevity is another racial feature of the elves. But the world is fair. Because of the longevity of the elves, the fertility rate of this race is very low: many adult elves can''t even give birth to offspring in their whole life. However, because of this low fertility rate, the offspring born by elves have relatively strong natural abilities - of course, if these Elven children can grow up. After all, the growth period of Elven children is as long as 60 years, and before they are minors, Elven children are much weaker than humans. The middle-aged elf in front of him is actually just superior gold, so his age must be close to 150 at this moment. In the world of elves, after the age of 150, both the body and appearance will begin to age rapidly, and then the body and its own ability will begin to decline rapidly. Therefore, the peak period of the most powerful strength of the elves is only 80 years old to 140 years old, which is basically similar to the situation of human beings. The middle-aged elf man listed as the object of venting his anger is an elf woman. If Sean were here, he would recognize that the elf woman was the sword dancer leader of the broken wind tribe who fought with him. Staring at the middle-aged elf man in front of him, the elf woman had an obvious disgusting expression on her face, which made the middle-aged elf more angry. Just before he continued to speak, the Female Elf said: "I have a level relationship with you, so there is no relationship between us who commands who, so I don''t need to give you any explanation Don''t forget, it''s your duty to chase and kill Snow wind, and my duty is to protect master selamir, so I don''t need to follow your command. " "You!" The middle-aged elf man''s face turned red, and his killing intention suddenly began to surge. "On the contrary, I think you need to give me an explanation." The Female Elf didn''t care about the killing intention surging on the middle-aged elf. Her voice was still cold and arrogant, "I sent you twelve sword dancers, but in the end, you only let three survive? I think there is a major mistake in your command. Especially in the last confrontation, I didn''t see you on the battlefield. Where were you at that time? " "Are you asking me?" The momentum of the middle-aged elf finally broke out completely. He took a step forward, and the sea like killing intention and momentum rushed towards the Female Elf. At this moment, the weak elves around could even hear the roar of crying like a wronged soul. The murderous spirit of this middle-aged elf is so strong and thick! But. No matter how strong the killing intention was, the leader of the spirit sword dancer of the broken wind tribe didn''t even frown. Her face was still as plain as before, and even her disdain remained the same from beginning to end: "because of your improper command and your failure to appear on the scene, I lost nine silver sword dancers. I will report this mistake to the Presbyterian Council when I get back." "Hum, what about you?" The middle-aged elf clenched his fists and roared, "the two golden swordsmen who followed you are dead. What''s the matter?" "That''s because your information is wrong The black haired human is more threatening than you think. If you weren''t at the scene, the princess of Xuefeng tribe would have died long ago, and our task would be over. And now... We have to face the situation of requesting reinforcements. The Presbyterian Council will finally make such a judgment. I believe you should know the end. " "You..." Finally, the middle-aged elf who couldn''t stand the anger suddenly waved to the sword dancer commander and killed him! Chapter 616 The middle-aged man rushed to the leader of the sword dancer of the same tribe without scruples. His arms were blue and his body was covered with a dark red halo like a flame. The whole person exuded an extremely terrible and fierce breath. Even under his action, the surrounding space was slightly distorted. Although there was no roaring wind, it had a more frightening sense of threat than the roaring wind. The middle-aged man didn''t have the slightest intention to be merciful. It seems that he really wanted to kill the leader of the sword Spirit Dancer on the spot! In the face of such a fierce killing of the middle-aged elves, the female elves sword dancer who kept a proud face from beginning to end did not feel the slightest panic. It seems that she knew that the ending would be so general. She just moved her feet and gave way to the attack that rushed straight towards her. Those around seemed to be created by the distorted space, as if they could not act on her at all. It''s like the ripples of a boat on the lake. Then, at the moment when they staggered, the Female Elf sword dancer''s right hand turned directly into a hand knife and cut it off towards the neck of the middle-aged elf. Compared with the red and black halo, the Milky strength surrounding the Female Elf sword dancer''s hand knife is particularly holy and dazzling. Moreover, compared with the strange smell of the middle-aged elf, the sound generated by the Female Elf sword dancer''s hand knife is deafening like anger thunder. Under the Milky strength, those dark red blood gases that were almost substantive melted quickly like cold snow exposed to the sun. Soon, the neck of the middle-aged male elf, protected by the dark red and bloody smell, completely appeared in the sight of the female sword dancer. There is no doubt that, just as there is no hand left in the killing blow of the middle-aged male elf, if his neck is actually cut by the hand knife led by the elf sword dancer of the broken wind tribe, the final result must be that his head is directly cut off. In this little dispute that can be said to be a quarrel, the two highland elves, who both respect the status of the broken wind tribe and have real power, actually shot at each other with the idea of killing each other! "Hum!" Feeling the threat of the hand knife, the middle-aged elf gave a cold hum, and the blood gas emitted from his body instantly turned into a real flame to burn, but the flame erupted, expanded and burned for only one second, and then contracted back into his body at a very fast speed. At this moment, the air was filled with some dull tranquility before the storm fell. At this moment, the sword dancer commander gave up the attack that could cut the other party''s carotid artery as long as he moved forward, and retracted his right hand at a very fast speed. A red light flashed in mid air. Just past the right hand retracted by the leader of the sword dancer. The leader of the sword dancer retreated a few steps, and the middle-aged elf also rushed forward for a distance. The two sides maintained a distance of about five meters again. The sword dancer commander stared at the back of the middle-aged elf in front of her. She knew that the other party was really moving at this moment. But even so, her face still had no change, but her hands were slightly lowered and pressed on the scabbards of the two short swords around her waist. Broken teeth. Wind ghost blade. The two daggers look like a pair, but in fact they are only similar in material. The broken wild tooth, one of the short swords, is a sacred relic of the elf tribe carried by the highland elves who lived in the wilderness. It is said that its history can even be traced back to the late Twilight era, but no one knows how it fell into the hands of the broken wind tribe later, The only thing that is clear is that the founder of the broken wind tribe brought this short sword out of the eye of the storm tribe. The wind ghost blade is the short sword forged by the dwarves living in the wilderness after the broken wind tribe found materials very similar to the broken wilderness teeth in the wilderness. In those years, because of this short sword, the broken wind tribe even broke out a war with a gray dwarf group. The war occurred before the bad relationship between the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe. Therefore, with the support of the snow wind tribe, it was natural to completely annihilate the gray dwarf group and take back the blade of the wind ghost. Therefore, as like as two peas, they are actually not exactly the same. Even in the field of work, the blade of the wind devil is far inferior to the broken teeth. But even so, the wind ghost blade is still a very sharp legendary short sword. As a sacred thing of a tribe, it can be easily carried away by the leader of the sword dancer. It can be seen that the identity of the female highland elf of the broken wind tribe is naturally not simple. Otherwise, no matter how high the status is, it is impossible for people to use tribal sacred objects at will, or even bring this pair of short swords to the region of the human kingdom. However, even though she had grasped the two short swords, the look of the female highland elf was more and more dignified. She took a deep breath to calm the faint discordant breath in her heart, and then pulled out the two simple short swords at the same time. At this moment, the Female Elf sword dancer also began to emit an extremely obscure but very powerful power fluctuation. The full sense of war turned into a towering flame like throwing an oil bottle into a fire! "Very good." The middle-aged elf, with his back to the sword dancer, said in a deep voice, and then turned slowly. On the left half of the ELF''s face, there is a complex and strange red texture. It seems to be similar to the texture of the magic array, but it is much more complex than the magic array. In addition, there are a large number of complex blood red patterns on all his exposed skin that is not covered by clothes. These patterns have a red light shining, like an activated magma flow, full of a strange, ferocious and terrible atmosphere. The middle-aged elf stood in the same place, but it seemed that an invisible force field shrouded the surrounding space. Waves of bloody breath kept emanating from him. The closer he was to the middle-aged elf, the more intense the bloody smell would be. People with weak mental and intellectual endurance could not compete with such opponents. What''s more, it can be seen from his shot to the commander of the famous sword dancer just now that he also has extremely strong combat effectiveness in terms of close combat ability, and even his speed and reaction ability are far superior to ordinary people. In a sense, this ability that can emit blood and affect the opponent should also be regarded as a field ability. If Sean could see the middle-aged male highland elf at this time, he would know how difficult the limited time task is. Bloodstained hunter. This is a special advanced class unique to highland elves in the wilderness. The so-called special advanced occupation is a kind of occupation that is allowed to take office only when special conditions are met. Compared with the extremely difficult transfer of this kind of occupation and the difficult and slow promotion of post rank, that is, the strong ability brought by the successful transfer of special advanced occupation is enough to make up for this gap. Like Sean''s spell seal swordsman, the third-order heavy armored Knight he met in the kingdom of potoroa, and so on, are special advanced classes. However, the advanced difficulty of [blood print hunter] is more difficult than Sean''s spell seal swordsman. First of all, the limitation of this profession is that people who are born in the wilderness, even if they are elves, but if they are not born in the wilderness, they will not be able to contact the task line of the transfer direction. Secondly, they must be believers in the hunting goddess, and their status or status in the hunting Church cannot be too low. Finally, it is the final requirement of this career: melee class. Usually, the real strength of blood print hunters should be half a level on the premise of the current state. In other words, when the middle-aged elf completely stimulated his blood tattoo ability, his strength was almost equal to that of the strong man in the lower holy land. At the very least, this special ability that uses the smell of blood to interfere with and affect the opponent''s combat effectiveness is essentially equivalent to the field ability. This shows how terrible the ability in this field will be once the bloodstained hunter becomes a strong saint in the holy land. However, at least the middle-aged male elf has no possibility of becoming a strong saint in this life. The whole people of the broken wind tribe know this very well. On the contrary, the Female Elf sword dancer is in command. Now she is very young, even under the age of 80. With her strength and talent, it is very easy to break through the holy land. The real limit lies in whether she can finally break through the legend. However, at present, the broken wind tribe has high hopes for the commander of the sword dancer. At least the sword dancer guard she brought out is much stronger than the sword dancers trained by the previous broken wind tribe in terms of combat effectiveness. "But it''s only a child who has been in the top position in recent years. Can he really stand side by side with me?" The middle-aged elf roared in a deep voice. Especially when his eyes looked at the middle finger of the female sword dancer''s right hand, his face looked very ferocious. If you look carefully, it is not difficult to find that there is a very obvious scar between the middle finger of the right hand of the sword dancer, and the blood is seeping out bit by bit. But what is shocking is that as soon as these blood beads seeping from the wounds appear on the skin of the master finger of the sword dancer, they will evaporate and disappear quickly. For the weak injury on her right hand, the Female Elf sword dancer knows how she suffered. If she hadn''t stopped the fight at that moment before, her right hand would have been cut off by the flash of red light just now. As highland elves who believe in hunting goddess, their best is their keen sense of battle smell, so most of the time they can perceive danger in advance and avoid traps. Of course, this approach has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that the flaws deliberately revealed by the opponents in the battle are meaningless to them; The disadvantage is that once the opponent knows the faults of the highland elves, they can abandon their attention to their own defense and concentrate on attacking in many places. Of course, this practice is only useful to NPC in the game. It has no effect on players. Because this belief ability is added to the player, it becomes "reducing critical damage and critical hit probability", and it is also divided into active effect and passive effect. Therefore, the female sword dancer commander was able to dodge the blow that was close to beheading just now, relying on her extremely keen fighting talent. But even so, the middle finger of her right hand was inevitably wiped, and it hurt her a little. If it is under normal circumstances, this injury is naturally nothing. However, in the face of bloodstained hunters, any bleeding wound will become a flaw that the other party can make use of. In game terms, that is the "blood sucking" effect. Of course, as a terrible profession, blood striped hunters also have some weaknesses. One of the biggest weaknesses is that they can''t accept any external treatment - the original performance in the game is that any treatment skills can''t act on the players of this class. They must recover through the blood sucking effect of the class. In today''s real world, it is difficult for them to recover from their injuries, at least when the blood lines are activated. The female sword dancer commander''s eyes retracted from the middle finger of her right hand, then fell on the neck of the bloodstained hunter, and said in a deep voice: "do you really think only you can hurt people As I said, we have a level relationship, not only because of our status in the tribe, but also our strength And this still refers to the situation without external force. " At this point, the sword dancer commander paused. At this moment, a very slight tearing sound suddenly sounded. The bloodstained hunter''s pupil shrank suddenly! Because the sound as like as two peas were heard from his body, and a neck wound was found in his neck, exactly the same as the sword dancer who had hurt him. However, his wound to the leader of the sword dancer was not fatal, and the bleeding could be stopped at any time; However, the injury at the neck is different. If it is as deep as half an inch, his carotid artery will be cut off directly. At that time, the amount of bleeding alone will be enough to threaten his life. The blood striped hunter''s face became extremely ugly. Because at this moment, he has really understood what his opponent means by "no external force". His eyes had fallen on the short sword called wind ghost blade. The bloodstained Hunter knows very well about the strength of the sword dancers in his tribe. After all, they don''t look up or down in the tribe. However, in his memory, the strength of the two of them is indeed half weight, and no one can really suppress who. Therefore, if they really fight, it is indeed a situation in which both sides lose. However, this refers to that both sides have the same preconditions. If it is a dead fight in which both sides are ready, then his winning side is relatively large. Because of this, he will start first at the beginning, so as to naturally take the advantage of this first shot. Once he has the advantage, he can slowly turn the advantage into victory in the process of fighting, and then completely kill the existence that is becoming more and more like a thorn in his eye. But after a thousand calculations, he finally ignored the situation that the sword dancer commander had two tribal sacred objects at the moment. As sacred objects in the tribe, the whole broken wind tribe is naturally familiar with these two sacred objects. Although no one knows what the real function of the broken wasteland tooth is, it is very clear about the situation of the wind ghost blade, that is, it can increase the speed of the holder. As for the specific promotion speed, the people in the tribe do not know, because although the wind ghost blade is an imitation of the broken wasteland teeth, in fact, the only one who can really control these two sacred objects in the whole broken wind tribe is the leader of the sword dancer in front of him. Vinia windbreaker. "Vinia, people don''t know your true identity. Do you think I don''t know either?" The middle-aged blood mark hunter''s face became unusually ugly. As an older generation of the tribe, he has lived in the broken wind tribe for more than 150 years. He has not only gained prestige in the tribe for a long time, but also knows the secrets of many tribes. "You are just an evil seed. Do you really think you can command the sword dancers of the whole tribe?" Vinya''s peaceful eyes suddenly turned cold, his hand holding the double swords suddenly clenched, and his calm look finally fluctuated strongly. "Hum, it seems that you should know your identity." The middle-aged elf sneered, "although I don''t know what means you used to deceive the recognition of tribal holy things, if you really think you can control tribal holy things, or even be on an equal footing with me, then I advise you to die With your current behavior, I have enough to treat you as a traitor! " "On one side of your story?" "No." The middle-aged elf shook his head. "I''m the supervisor of the Council of elders." Vinya''s pupils suddenly contracted: "you deliberately gave the wrong information today!?" "So what?" The middle-aged elf snorted coldly, "I really have to thank those humans. If it weren''t for them, I really have to bear a lot of responsibility for losing so many silver sword dancers. But now... Two golden sword dancers have been lost under your command, so guess what the Council of elders will think of it? " With a deep breath, the anger in vinya''s eyes began to disappear, replaced by a kind of Indifference: "I''ll go to your funeral, Lord morasso." When the middle-aged male elves of the broken wind tribe heard this, they suddenly felt a palpitation, and a terrible smell of death shrouded them in an instant. As like as two peas, he saw as like as two peas of a figure that appeared to her on the left, but when the two figures stepped out of the first step, two identical figures appeared on the right and rear. Then in the third step, eight figures appeared in morasso''s eyes. Step four, sixteen figures. After the fifth step, no more figures appeared. However, the sense of pressure that broke out from the sixteen figures completely suppressed the operation of his blood and gas field, but made his blood and Qi surge up. The next moment, five steps later. Sixteen figures disappeared and eight remained, but the awe inspiring momentum emanating from vinia pofeng was twice as strong as before. Judging only from the momentum, it was not weaker than that of the strong in the quasi holy land. After the eight sound and shadow, there are four. At this time, the breath of vinia was the same as that of the next Holy power. When the figure spoke only twice, the blood color on vinya''s face suddenly disappeared and became unusually pale, but her momentum was more ferocious and fierce than the general lower Holy Land strongmen. Then, when vinia finally set foot in front of morasso, the figure on the left was clearly integrated with vinia''s noumenon in morasso''s eyes. At this moment, the momentum erupted from vinia was enough to be compared with the strong man at the top of the next Holy Land. At that moment, morazzo''s eyes finally showed a look of fear, because he already knew what power vinia was exerting at this time. That''s the tribal secret of the broken wind tribe: the dance of the broken wind! This is a powerful secret skill juxtaposed with the secret skill of Xuefeng tribe [war of Xuefeng]! Chapter 617 Princess saloogi''s eyes were still red. The death of the elf guard obviously had a great impact on Princess saloogi. But Sean still couldn''t understand the relationship. Because according to his understanding, the elves in the wilderness pay more attention to the supremacy of power than those in other parts of the mainland. Only those elves with strong power will have a higher status in the tribe. Therefore, compared with the elves in other areas, the elves in the wild do not care about the so-called bloodline theory. Therefore, even the descendants of the tribal chief will live very hard in the tribe if they have no power. As for those strong people who can master the secret arts, their value is even higher than that of the general strong people, because such secret arts are usually not what they want to learn. It still requires great talent, or even great cost and hard work. If you want to master it thoroughly, you need to make greater efforts. People like salooqi Xuefeng, although their personal strength is completely zero, wisdom is also a powerful expression of strength. Sometimes its value and significance even lie above personal force. Therefore, in a sense, salooqi Xuefeng is of great significance and value to the whole Xuefeng tribe, so it is understandable for Sean that the tribe arranges the strong to protect it. However, under normal circumstances, the existence value of the strong man of the Xuefeng tribe who has mastered the secret skill is also above saluoqi Xuefeng. Therefore, under the previous situation, the strong man can withdraw completely without really working hard for him or even dying in this human country. However, the result of the fact has a great conflict and contradiction with Sean''s cognition. That''s why Sean doesn''t understand. Of course, if we really want to find out, there are still two directions. First, the strong man who has mastered the secret arts and the princess saloogi snow wind are really related by blood. Moreover, the strong man must really love the niece of salooqi Xuefeng, otherwise, with the unique cold nature of the wilderness, even his relatives can''t pay their lives for it. Moreover, the strong man still has mastered the powerful existence of some secret art. Second, the existence value of salooqi Xuefeng is far more than that of a strong man who has mastered the secret arts. It can even be said that it is big enough to determine the life and death of a tribe. This is also the fact that Sean would rather believe. After all, the historical situation in the game was caused by the death of salooqi Xuefeng, which led to the collapse of the whole Xuefeng tribe. Until he came to the world, Xuefeng tribe was on the verge of collapse. With a slight shake of his head, Sean decided not to think about these problems. What he needs to think about now is how to ensure that this task can be completed smoothly. After all, the initial reward for this task is three proficiency points. Although there are not many three proficiency points, many tasks to reward proficiency points in the game are very complex, and often end up rewarding one or two proficiency points. Like this, those who reward three points at the beginning of the task can definitely be regarded as super rare tasks. Of course, if the task difficulty coefficient is taken into account, the rewards for the three proficiency points are not rich, so the only thing Sean can expect is the reward for the follow-up task. After all, from the current situation of the task, the reward should not be too bad. However, if you can choose, Sean hopes that the task chain will reward proficiency throughout the whole process. Because Sean''s rank is stuck and can''t be promoted now, it means that he has lost a stable way to obtain proficiency points, and he doesn''t have time to do other tasks that can obtain proficiency points. Therefore, it''s not a simple thing to save enough 40 proficiency points to activate the [soul calming] skill. Especially in today''s environment, Sean feels more and more pressure from many aspects, so he also feels a burst of anxiety about his lack of strength. With his current strength, it is still no problem to deal with the lower gold strongman, but in the face of the upper gold strongman, his combat effectiveness will obviously show some deficiencies. At least, he can''t fight a long war with the superior gold strongman. Even if he wants to kill each other, he must use almost all his cards. But if he can''t kill the other party after using all his cards, he will always miss the chance to kill the other party - unless his strength can be improved again. Instead of trying to break through the rank limit and officially become a gold strongman, Sean thought he''d better find a way to learn the soul of the town a little faster. But Sean frowned at the thought of the soul calming skill. He recalled the scene when he was fast attacking the sword dancer in the dense forest. At that moment, he could feel the silence of the whole world, as if the sword in his hand was the master of the world. Vaguely, it already had a little taste of Beth''s soul. Sean was very impressed by the powerful sword move of zhenhun, because according to his speculation, if it was right, once he mastered zhenhun, he would have the ability to kill the superior gold strong without relying on the assistance of others. If he can master this power, even if he can''t break through the strength level in a short time, he won''t have no resistance when he meets the real strong. This is still valued by Sean. That''s why he cares about proficiency. Originally, Sean wanted to collect enough proficiency points to activate the [soul calming] skill by all means, but after today''s event, Sean''s heart also changed. Of course, before this change, Sean''s heart was more of a doubt, because he did try hard to master skills through his own efforts, because Sean felt that if the world was really a real world, there was no reason to follow the routine of the game. But at that time, with his great efforts and countless attempts, he could only stab more than 20 swords in the end. Sean knew that it was absolutely impossible to achieve the "minimum foundation" mentioned by bass. Because this is not just enough to meet the agility value. In this case, it also has great strain on the muscles of the arm. Therefore, in the comprehensive data, there are also certain standard lines in terms of strength and endurance. Now, Sean has not changed much in strength, and only one piece of equipment has been replaced. It can even be said that he is far from stabbing as many as 50 swords today, that is, about 35 swords at most, not even in a second, but he already has the taste of calming the soul, which really makes Sean puzzled. Of course, if you want to say eyebrows, there are still some. Sean''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the agility bar on his property panel. The number of words shown above is "102". If you view the detailed data, it will become "39 (57) + 42 + 21". In addition to the 42 agility points of the equipment and the 21 points added by the level 3 arcane swordsmanship, his actual personal attributes are only 39 points, 18 points from the current level capping limit of 57 points. In other words, if he can exercise these 18 points of agility, his agility will break through 250 points and successfully reach the first-order change after 200 points when he starts light body technique and adrenal stimulation. According to his calculation, if his agility can exceed 250 points, he is absolutely sure that he can stab 50 swords in one second. So does this mean that he can master soul calming without consuming 40 proficiency points? Thinking of this, Sean''s eyes fell on saloogi Xuefeng again. Because he suddenly felt that it was necessary for him to open up his thinking again. He could not start everything directly from the point of view of the game. After all, this is a completely different world. What has happened in the past few years has also proved that relying solely on the inertia of game thinking, he will miss a lot of things, and even judge some things wrong. For example, human nature. This kind of thing was not in the game at the beginning. The biggest performance feature is Thain hastin. If in the game, the smart and capable commander will never take refuge under Sean''s command. On the contrary, there may be many tasks like killing Sean. But in reality, this is now an elite under Sean''s command. He not only resigned to Sean''s command temporarily, but even slaughtered all the remaining people in his family in order to win Sean''s trust. This is not an ordinary madness. Second, there is Rudd Michelin. There is no doubt about the loyalty of the Sheriff of Dayi County in today''s territory to Sean, because Sean not only spared Prince kazez''s little daughter, but even married them. If it is in the game, after recruiting his subordinates like this, although the sheriff may release a task similar to releasing Prince kazez''s little daughter, Sean will never bring the princess back. In addition, the biggest change is Sean''s division of the whole void collar. All these made Sean fully understand that he could not think as simply as before. So Sean looked at the princess of Xuefeng tribe and said, "Dear Xuefeng, can I ask you a question?" "What''s the problem?" Saloogi Xuefeng turned her head and looked at Sean, with some sadness in her voice. "Can I ask what''s the secret of your tribe?" Salooqi Xuefeng looked at Sean in amazement. She didn''t understand why Sean suddenly asked this question. But soon, everyone in the carriage obviously felt the stop of the whole carriage. Chapter 618 Princess saloogi looked puzzled. Why did the carriage stop again. She looked sideways at Sean again, but saw that Sean''s eyes finally lit up an excited look like a hunter staring at his prey. "Cecilia, stay in the carriage with shefanio." Sean said, "give support when necessary But I guess it''s probably not necessary. " Cecilia nodded without saying anything. On the contrary, the marshmallow beside her looked more excited and eager to try. Sean didn''t pay much attention to the fool. Although it''s possible to deal with some soldiers who are not very strong with the current strength of cotton candy, it''s also in a one-on-one situation. Taking the fool out will only cause more trouble. "You''d better stay here quietly." Sean whispered. The result was that the marshmallow disdained to snort, filled with white fog, and the mocking look in his eyes was particularly obvious. Salooqi Xuefeng looked at the man and dog curiously. She felt that if she remembered correctly, when she was in tonis fortress, the man could command the creature that looked like a Warcraft, but why can''t she command it now? But soon, salooqi knew the reason, because when she saw the little girl gently patting marshmallow''s head, marshmallow''s eyes showed a very humanized helplessness and plea. However, after looking at Cecilia''s still face, the Warcraft could only honestly go back to the corner of the carriage and curl up and lie down to rest. Then Sean opened the door of the carriage. This specially modified and customized carriage has a very strong military style and flavor, because its door is not opened on both sides like the carriage used by the nobility, but directly at the rear of the carriage, and the door is opened inward. There is a pedal outside the door for standing. In front of the pedal is a chest high iron wrapped solid wood guardrail, which can block possible hidden arrows. At this time, Rena and the guard of the elf family had got off the carriage and did not sit in the position of the coachman. Especially Rena directly untied Blackstone''s lasso. The mutant Emperor Dragon crazily shook its tail. Its eyes had begun to turn red and had a very obvious desire to attack. While Rena stood beside the black stone and didn''t ride on the black stone. Of course, she didn''t try to appease the land dragon who was manic. Strictly speaking, Rena''s career today can''t be regarded as a real dragon knight because she doesn''t have a dragon riding gun. The so-called dragon riding gun is a weapon deliberately distinguished from the Dragon gun. Like the Dragon gun, which is usually more than three meters long, it is a sharp weapon used by the Infantry Corps to deal with heavy cavalry. The Dragon riding gun is a special weapon for the Dragon cavalry. Like the Dragon riding gun of the ground dragon cavalry, the length is usually two meters up, usually no more than two meters and five meters. However, because of the special material required for forging, the Dragon riding gun is usually heavier than expected. In terms of the game, it comes with a dubuff to reduce attack speed. Of course, there is no doubt about the lethality. The Dragon Knight like Rena, because the ground dragon is a variant Emperor Dragon, which belongs to a special species, so the Dragon riding gun she uses naturally needs to be customized. From Sean''s point of view, if Rena wants to match the body shape of the mutant Emperor Dragon, the Dragon riding gun tailored for her needs at least more than 10kg of black crystal dragon iron. At present, this kind of thing is only produced in the Millennium covenant Empire and the kingdom of satagastan. Even the Dragon riding gun forged by the Emilia Empire needs to be purchased from these two countries. However, in terms of forging technology, the Millennium covenant empire is not as good as the Amelia Empire, so the two empires usually use black crystal dragon iron and dragon riding gun as trade exchange resources. However, when it comes to the quality of black crystal dragon iron and the forging technology of dragon riding guns, the kingdom of satagastan is the best. However, the kingdom of satagastan rarely carries out foreign trade exchanges. Therefore, the occasional dragon riding guns flowing out of the kingdom of satagastan are in hot demand. Although Sean''s deputy is an alchemy blacksmith, it''s a pity that there are no drawings for making a dragon riding gun in his production list, so he doesn''t know the steps even if he wants to make a dragon riding gun. Of course, if he can get a dragon riding gun to study, Sean thinks he should be able to imitate a dragon riding gun. After all, through today''s conversation with Princess salooqi, Sean can also be sure that he doesn''t need to follow the systematic thinking completely. He can forge like a real blacksmith. However, even if Sean is confident to build a dragon riding gun, he can''t do anything without black crystal dragon iron. Moreover, ten kilograms of black crystal dragon iron is not a small amount. You know, the annual production of black crystal dragon iron in the Millennium covenant empire is only 500 kg. So now, the fighting mode between Reina and Blackstone is still similar to that of Warcraft envoy: that is, Blackstone fights alone as an individual of Warcraft, rather than cooperating with Reina in attack. Sean, who got out of the carriage, looked around. At this time, it began to fall into the night, but it was not dark enough to be completely invisible. Therefore, Sean could still see the flying dust not far away. With his life in the army, he could easily distinguish that it was an army in a hurry. However, because it is relatively close to tonis fortress, if there are large-scale troops active, it is easy to be regarded as some kind of hostile behavior. Therefore, the scale of this force in the rush army is naturally unlikely to be too large. According to Sean''s estimation, it is about a hundred people. However, well-trained and well-equipped can never escape. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such slight dust particles. Although the highland elves are good at close combat and don''t have amazing eyesight like the grassland elves, even Sean can see this army. Of course, the highland elf guard can''t see it. However, compared with the calm look on Sean and Rena''s faces, the forehead of the highland elf guard was slightly sweaty, obviously showing a trace of panic in his heart. But Sean could understand the inner tension of the elf guard at this time. After all, the elf guard has just experienced a bloody battle. Although he has the strength of a gold strongman, as a transferred defender, his offensive ability will not be much stronger. This is somewhat like Bannock - he is now William''s Guard commander, although his personal strength is still only the top of silver, However, with Sean''s heavy gold spending regardless of the cost, he has the ability to resist for a few minutes under the hands of the next gold strongman. In addition, Sean also equipped Bannock with an absolutely luxurious escort team. In addition to his weakness in offensive ability, the most important thing is that the strength of the guard has not been completely restored. Therefore, it is really difficult for him to guard a carriage alone. But if you drive a carriage to break out with Princess salooqi, there is no pressure. Let alone a force of about 100 people, even 300 people may not be able to stop the spirit guard from absconding wholeheartedly. Just, are there really only a hundred enemies? The answer is clearly no. Because if there were only these hundred troops, Sean would not get off the horse and even prepare Cecilia and shefanio for battle. Especially the enemy is so far away from Sean, he can''t find the trace of the enemy so skillfully. What really aroused Sean''s interest and let him off the wagon was the murderous Spirit sent out by the enemy''s strong. And more than one. The strong murderous spirit that pervaded the surroundings was the real reason for forcing Rena to stop the carriage. After all, Rena, who has been on the battlefield and commanded the battle, still has some ways to do things such as marching and fighting. Therefore, she naturally knows how scared the attack will be when she is surrounded by the enemy behind her. Standing by the carriage, Sean looked around the empty wilderness again, but the mockery on his face was even more obvious. He didn''t deliberately hide his voice, so his words were naturally enough for everyone around to hear: "is the gold strong so worthless these days?" As if to respond to Sean''s words, there was a sudden air distortion in the wilderness not far from Sean. This phenomenon surprised Sean''s eyebrows. He originally thought that the attackers should be assassins, because only in this way can they have such a strong and strong murderous spirit. At the same time, they also know how to hide their body shape in this almost empty wilderness. But now, it is clear that the facts are not what they are. There are only two kinds of people in the human world who can distort a space. The first is the magician who is good at space magic. However, generally able to use space magic so skillfully, at least it must be the level of a demon guide, which is a real Holy Land strongman. For the Principality of lane, which has not been upgraded yet, it is enough to make many nobles envy to hire a magician with the strength of the golden realm. Moreover, even the kingdom of lane, which has completely received the territory and property of the kingdom of dabion, is only a dozen strong saints. And they are all warriors of the holy land. So the only thing left is another possibility. Illusionist. A very rare profession. In a strict sense, this profession also belongs to the classification of magicians, but few people will develop in this regard. Even if it was in the game at the beginning, only those guilds or studios will cultivate the profession of illusionist. Naturally, its purpose is only to cope with certain occasions under special conditions. Sean remembers that there was a copy in the game. There must be a magician to get through. During that period, illusionists were the most popular in the game. But when this copy was eliminated, the illusionist fell into an embarrassing situation again. However, it is still good that at least the players in the game have discovered the significance of illusionists, resulting in many more classic tactical cooperation. But this kind of tactical cooperation, without exception, requires the team to have a very high output ability. Otherwise, it is a burden to bring a illusionist who can be said to have no output ability. At present, the illusionist is not very good in Sean''s eyes. Because a really powerful illusionist can completely blind a person''s perception. Not to mention the visual and sound deception, even the murderous spirit can be concealed very well. At least if it is really a illusionist with the strength of the golden realm, even if it can not deceive such a strong murderous spirit in the end, it will not be discovered by Sean and others at the moment when the murderous spirit is emitted. As the twisted air gradually recovered and showed its original appearance, Sean''s face also showed a look of interest. Because in front of him were five people riding horses. In addition to the one in the middle, who was pale and thin, and knew at a glance that he was a magician, there was a young man in the same magician''s costume among the four next to him. The other three, without exception, are all close combat professionals. However, judging from the weapons they hold, they obviously still have different focuses. At least the one with the chopper made Sean feel a strong sense of threat. This is definitely a strong man at the top of the golden peak. Among the other four, the magician and the illusionist are both upper silver, and the other two melee professionals are lower gold. Two magicians in the upper silver realm, plus three strong men in the golden realm, can come up with such a lineup at one go, and they can catch up with Sean and others in only one day. Sean already knows who the Ryan noble who colludes with the broken wind tribe is. "Wouldn''t Flores be distressed by such a big battle?" Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and the sarcasm could not be more obvious. Hearing Sean''s words, several riders were slightly stunned, but then the young magician smiled: "Your Excellency thought Lord Flores." "Of course." Sean shrugged. "The seventh Legion overseer, marquis Flores Hellman, is actually the master of Fort tonis." Of course, Sean didn''t say a word. An old dog loyal to King Ryan. "Since your excellency knows our origin, I think our conversation will be much easier." The young magician turned over and dismounted. Although his face still had some pride, this pride was more to maintain his magician''s pride. At least he wouldn''t be too presumptuous until he completely found out Sean''s identity. After all, not everyone can casually tell the origin of their identities like Sean, and even dare to call Flores'' name and identity, because if there is no certain strength or background identity, doing so is simply challenging the authority and dignity of an aristocrat. Flores, the actual controller of tonis fortress, even the commander of the seventh legion, had to obey him. One can imagine how powerful the aristocrat was. Of course, a wise magician will not say anything at this time, but whether he will say anything after he goes back, no one can guarantee. Especially when he looked at the carriage behind Sean, he strengthened his conjecture. After all, there was only one person with such carriage in the whole tonis fortress. "I have been ordered by Lord Flores to hunt down spies who have sneaked into our country from the wilderness." The young magician continued to say, and his eyes kept looking at the elf guard. "These spies are very cunning. They are very good at disguise, so I hope you can cooperate and let us check carefully to avoid unnecessary trouble." Sean looked at the young magician with some laughter. It has to be said that this magician is really good at dealing with such disputes. His words have fully implied that as long as Sean and others cooperate with them to hand over the people of Xuefeng tribe, they can assume that nothing has happened. Sean and others are just hoodwinked and deceived by the two elves, and this kind of thing can naturally be covered up by the saying of "those who don''t know are innocent". So the final outcome is still happy. But in fact, is everyone really happy? If Sean didn''t accept the limited time task, maybe he would hesitate. After all, this Floris is only loyal to King Ryan, so he is a true neutralist. At least he won''t be hostile to Sean, a nobleman outside the Great Wall, and maybe he can try to win over as an ally. But now, since Sean has taken the task, it means that his position and identity have not allowed him to change. Of course, he didn''t expect that this escort task would involve a Marquis of strength. Almost with his toes, he knew that if he refused to hand in people, his relationship with the Marquis of Flores would certainly deteriorate. After all, the Marquis and the broken wind tribe have common interests. "Alas." Sean sighed helplessly, "I said child, you don''t seem to understand what I said before." "What do you say?" When the young magician heard Sean''s words, he suddenly had a bad idea. However, he saw that three melee professionals had dismounted and stood next to him, and the escort would arrive in a few minutes, so he suppressed the uneasiness. "What I said before was..." Sean whispered. "If you all die here, won''t the old fox Flores feel flesh pain? As far as I know, whether it''s a gold strongman or a magician, it''s very valuable. " As soon as Sean''s words came out, the atmosphere around him suddenly changed, and even the air solidified completely. The next moment, there is a cold light! Chapter 619 When Sean''s words just fell, it was not Sean who took the lead in the attack, but the Marquis Flores! The cold light from the explosion came from the top gold strongman that Sean was most afraid of. The man holding the chopper felt Sean''s hostility at the moment, he waved the knife without hesitation. The dark blue radiance gushed out of the blade and turned into a blue blade. Obviously, the ground on the wasteland can''t bear the power of the sword formed by fighting spirit. Because wherever the knife awn passes, there will be a gully that is only a few inches wide but several inches deep, and the hard stones splashed from the gully will be directly ground into powder in the knife awn, turn into fine blue particles and fall into the gully. Along with the blue blade''s awn passing over the ground, the blue halo emitted from the blade''s awn also completely frozen the passing place into ice, and the white awe inspiring fog kept rising from the ground. At a glance, people even mistakenly think that they have entered an extremely cold region. This top gold peak strongman has fighting spirit, which is actually a rare ice attribute fighting spirit! The fighting spirit cultivated by melee professionals mostly has two attributes: fire and ground. The former is mostly reflected in the attacking madmen, such as Rena, Alfred, etc., because the fighting spirit of fire has the characteristics of high explosive force and high harmfulness, but too fast consumption is also an obvious disadvantage; The fighting spirit of land attribute is mostly reflected in the people who are full-time in the defense profession. For example, the fighting spirit attribute of Bannock and anno is the fighting spirit of land attribute. The fighting spirit of this kind of attribute has the characteristics of low consumption and low loss, which is obviously very suitable for the use of defense professionals. At present, the top gold strongman with a chopper is obviously an offensive madman who is very good at attack or is keen on hand to hand combat from the perspective of habitual weapons, but the fighting spirit in his body is actually an ice attribute incompatible with his own character. Although ice attribute fighting spirit, as a variant of water attribute, can not fully have the characteristics of water attribute fighting spirit, the variable attribute is also the most troublesome fighting spirit attribute. In particular, the fighting spirit of this kind of ice attribute has the effect of affecting the sports ability of others. Explained in terms of the game, that is, the person who gets angry damage from the ice attribute is equivalent to the dubuff with reduced attack speed and movement speed. But in the real world, if you are attacked so positively by this knife, even if you are immortal, you must be seriously injured and lose combat ability. Therefore, even if the blue blade had not hit Sean, Sean could still feel the cold coming on his face: he could only feel that his joint bones seemed to be rusty, which was a very fatal illusion of slowness, as if he had been naked in the ice and snow at this time. This is the reality! However, although the enemy''s reaction and decisiveness were beyond Sean''s expectation, he was not the kind of person who would hold his hands to be captured in the face of a strong enemy. In this moment when he was completely forced to the edge of death, Sean did not hesitate to activate his two cards to compete with the golden strong. It was dangerous and dangerous to pass by at the moment when he was about to divide himself. When Sean personally felt the bone chilling feeling emitted by the passing blade, he had a deep understanding of the other party''s superior gold strongman. This is a strong enemy who is attacking the next Holy Land! The so-called domain is not only the ability of the strong who have been exposed to the world law to form their own unique field by using the law, so as to gain an advantage in battle. Usually, it is not easy for the strong to get in touch with the rules, and the rules they master will be different according to everyone''s different perception of the world. Even the same type of rules will have different emphases. However, there is a kind of people, the way they contact the rules is easier than others. It can even be said that it is not difficult to step into the realm of the holy land. Of course, the rules they can contact and master will become very single. Such people are those who have the attribute of heterogeneous fighting. Like the man with a chopper. If he successfully steps into the realm of the holy land, the laws he can master and use will only be related to "ice". At the moment of passing by, Sean already felt the rudiment of the ice field rules contained in the Dao mang. At that moment, Sean decided not to leave the man anyway. However, with Sean''s side, the blade naturally hit the carriage behind Sean. Although the carriage of this carriage is at the military level of the battlefield and is fire-proof, chopping, chopping and shooting proof, it obviously has no resistance to the knife attack displayed by the cohesion of fighting spirit in the face of this operation. After all, this is not a magic prop. So when Sean dodged sideways, the knife cut most of the corners of the carriage without suspense, completely exposing everything in the carriage. Sean glanced at the corner of his eye. Although this glance was in a hurry, Sean''s eyesight could see that the attack angle of the blue knife was obviously skewed at the moment when it hit the carriage, so it did not cause the decomposition of the whole carriage, but only cut half of the corner. For this result, Sean can understand. After all, there is xuefanio sitting in the carriage. In front of the knife priest of the master of the ice field, the man with the chopping knife is not enough. However, Sean can understand why the knife was suddenly changed in angle, but it doesn''t mean that the other people can understand. But at this moment, in this fierce battle, the other party obviously has no time to pay attention, or to think about why. Because Sean is not the only one who can fight on the battlefield. A red spear came out obliquely and stabbed at the key of the man holding the chopper. Whether in terms of angle or attack timing, Rena''s strike can be called classic and perfect. Because even the other party didn''t find out when Rena came near, so if he wanted to stop Rena''s attack, the man with the knife had to give up the additional attack on Sean. However, in this way, the combat advantage and the rhythm he has managed to control will be completely disrupted, and even worse, he will fall into Rena''s combat rhythm. Although the man holding the chopper tried his best to avoid this situation, when he felt the tremor of the earth and the sound like thunder, he knew that he could not quickly win the weakest opponent - in his eyes, Sean''s strength was only silver in the upper position, which should be the easiest to deal with. Although it was hard for him to understand why Sean could avoid his almost fatal blow at that moment, even so, he still didn''t pay attention to Sean. Therefore, the middle-aged man, who has always been crisp and decisive, directly gave up his pursuit of Sean, and his backhand was a knife cut at Rena''s waist and abdomen. This blow was a life changing move that hurt both sides! The wind of the knife roared like thunder, and the cold air was emitted from the body of the knife. It was faintly visible that there was a blue brilliance around. The middle-aged man''s action is not only cruel and merciless, but also courageous. From this point of view, we can see that he is definitely not the kind of embroidered pillow, but the superior Gold Peak strongman who was actually killed from the sea of corpses and blood. Just in the face of the man''s blow, Rena didn''t even frown, and the long gun in her hand stabbed the man''s left shoulder as usual. The blazing flame came out of Rena''s body, and then poured into the broken air of the burning gun. In an instant, the whole long gun was as red as blood, and the rising flame even made the surrounding air a little fuzzy and distorted. The pupil of the middle-aged man shrunk slightly. Obviously, Rena''s strength was somewhat beyond his expectation. At first, he just thought Rena was just an ordinary gold strongman, but now he saw Rena''s fighting spirit at this moment and knew that this woman''s strength was never lower than himself. Especially after seeing the long gun in Rena''s hand, even if his habitual weapon is a chopper, his eyes inevitably show some hot color. After all, such high-quality demonized weapons are never common. All thoughts flashed from the middle-aged man''s eyes in an instant. Then, at the moment when the heat wave from the broken empty tip of the burning gun was about to hit the key of his throat, the chopping knife in his hand cut Ruina''s waist first. With the inertia of strength, the middle-aged man easily sideways and successfully avoided Rena''s fatal blow. All the moves had already had a profound thought in his mind. Seeing that all this situation was under his control, the middle-aged man couldn''t help showing some color in his eyes. In this exchange of life, penny pinching has always been his specialty, and it is also the secret that he can live to this day and even break through the holy land. Therefore, from the moment of Rena''s fierce attack, he has made the idea of temporarily exchanging one hand for the life of this powerful enemy. Anyway, judging from the restraint of fighting spirit attribute, although his ice fighting spirit can completely suppress the fire fighting spirit as water fighting spirit, it is enough to slow down the rampant string of fire fighting spirit in his body. Anyway, as long as he finishes this task and returns to tonis fortress, he naturally has a way to ask someone to cure his injury. For him, as long as this arm is not directly broken by Rena, he doesn''t care at all. The confrontation between the two sides completely completed an exchange in an instant. The middle-aged man even had time to glance at the battle between the other two melee professionals and the apparently mutant ground dragon. At this hasty glance, he knew that it was probably not a problem for the two of his side to defeat the land dragon, but it was impossible to end the battle in a short time. But soon, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed. The place where the chopper cuts in the hand is not the light and soft feeling of cutting the body, but a feeling like a strong collision with a metal object. The middle-aged man immediately withdrew his eyes, and the strength of his right hand increased again. The whole right hand arm expanded rapidly almost visible to the naked eye. The ice blue fighting spirit broke out from him, and then poured into the chopper madly. The cold air had almost completely become substantive. At least in the eyes of the people around, it was a blue light that burst from the middle-aged man. No matter whether the power was strong enough or not, it was absolutely amazing in terms of momentum. However, although the momentum erupted from Rena was not as spectacular as the middle-aged man, her combat effectiveness did not weaken at all. In the brilliance of blue, there is a bright red to isolate the swallowing of blue light. The dark blue cold from the chopper in the middle-aged man''s hand quickly spread to Ruina''s body, frozen her cloak into a piece of thin ice, and broke one after another under the man''s earthquake, making a crisp and pleasant jingling sound. But after the sound, it was the middle-aged man''s increasingly ugly face. Rena is wearing the legendary Angel armor! Although the chopping knife is famous for its strong lethality, the chopping knife in the middle-aged man''s hand is only a high-quality quality. It is obviously impossible to break the defense of legendary armor with one knife. The only thing he can do is probably to use the power generated by the attack action to influence Rena''s play and judgment, just like he did to avoid Rena''s fatal blow just now. At this moment, although the middle-aged man didn''t know what the armor on Rena was, he still couldn''t break the armor with his best shot. He knew that unless he could hit the key point of the woman''s head directly, he would never kill the man! At the moment when he thought about this, the middle-aged man no longer hesitated. He immediately chose to give up hard work. But just because he wants to go doesn''t mean Rena will let him go. Two mistakes in a row, let Rena also hold a stomach of anger. Maybe she has taken the dragon blood and is in a state of activation, and Rena''s character gradually shows signs of evolution in the direction of the dragon. Although she was a mercenary, her previous mercenary regiment has always been engaged in some relatively low-level tasks. Therefore, her actual combat experience is naturally not as rich as that of the middle-aged man from the sea of blood, so she fell into the calculation of the opposite party from the beginning, which is really difficult to make Ruina happy. So now the middle-aged man wants to retreat like this, and Rena naturally can''t agree. Her heart suddenly jumped, and the sound like thunder seemed to completely shatter the whole space. Everyone on the battlefield could clearly hear the sound. However, it is natural that the middle-aged man who has the deepest feeling is facing Rena, because he can clearly see that Rena''s left eye instantly becomes a golden vertical pupil, and her skin is flushed with white mist, which evaporates from the pores of her skin. At this moment, the middle-aged man suddenly had an unprecedented fear in his heart. It''s a danger of facing death! The next moment, the middle-aged man''s retina sparkled with red light and shadow. That was the moment Rena stabbed the gun! The strong wind is like the wings of a raging dragon, especially the fighting spirit like red fire is like the breath of a dragon. The roaring explosion sounded in the blue brilliance. Because the light was strong, few people could clearly see the battle between Ruina and the man with the knife. However, when the loud noise came out, everyone saw a fire red light column burst out from the blue brilliance. Then, it was the middle-aged man with a knife who stepped back in embarrassment. His whole left hand is shoulder length and broken! However, he didn''t see his broken left hand on the field. Instead, there were black marks like scorched earth on his left shoulder, and even his left face was burned to varying degrees. As the strongest person in charge of chasing the remnants of Xuefeng tribe, the middle-aged man was completely ashamed of his identity: the middle-aged man''s face was extremely pale, and he didn''t know whether it was because of the pain of the instant ablation of his left hand or because of the excessive consumption of strength, his body had trembled a little. The look at Rena was full of incredible fear. It was like seeing the end of the world. "You... You..." the middle-aged man trembled in horror, but just opened his mouth with blood, and his face turned white again. Perhaps it was because the fighting spirit broke out too fiercely during the confrontation, so that there was a thick white smoke in the center of the battlefield where the two sides fought at this time. Although there was a cold wind blowing at this time, the white fog was still very strong no matter how you look at it. So that on the wilderness around the white fog, the dots are constantly burning the flames with a nourishing sound, which sets off a tragic scene like the real end. A figure shook. It seems to be waving. The white fog, like an obedient spirit, rolled and dispersed with the waving of the figure. Rena walked out of the white fog with an indifferent face. The burning gun in her hand was dragged down by her. With her calm steps, a slender trace burned by the flame was soon pulled out on the ground. At this moment, Rena''s cloak had been completely destroyed because of the fight just now, revealing the Silver Angel armor she was wearing. However, because she didn''t wear a helmet, her face could still be seen clearly. However, although the exposed skin didn''t turn red again, and there was no white heat constantly emanating from the pores, the golden vertical pupil in her left eye still made her whole person exude an extremely terrible smell. Looking at such a Rena, the middle-aged man only felt that he was facing a dragon who had just been awakened, so he looked particularly manic! Chapter 620 "Who the hell are you!" The middle-aged man roared in horror. As a follower of the Marquis Flores, who was only loyal to the throne rather than the royal family, he also won the trust of the adult. Naturally, he also came into contact with many dark affairs that were inconvenient for Ryan''s office. Therefore, it is clear that he can''t provoke or offend anyone in Ryan. So whether he wants it or not, when he meets such a person, he will choose to avoid it. At least he will never do it before he is not sure enough. Today''s mission, according to the information from the broken wind tribe, both he and the Marquis of Flores are convinced that this is a very easy task. At least, before that moment, he did not pay attention to these enemies. But now! The middle-aged man looked at his left shoulder, which had completely melted away and even had no debris, but his heart was a little hairy. Not to mention the golden strongman who fought with him at this time, I''m afraid she won''t exceed five in the now upgraded Ryan Kingdom, because this is the invincible existence under the holy land; Even if it was the land dragon, after careful observation, he found that it was not an ordinary land dragon at all. At least the land dragons raised by the upper nobles who raised land dragons he knew had absolutely no such scale. And whether he is invincible under the holy land, or can afford to support the ruthless role of dragons in such places, he is definitely one of his members on the list that will never offend and provoke. At this moment, if the middle-aged man still thinks that these people are ordinary mercenaries or adventurers as before, he will not be able to follow Marquis Flores for so many years, let alone live to this day. Rena didn''t respond to his words. She just stared at each other coldly. The next second, she plundered towards the middle-aged man like a beast flying towards the prey. A line of fire was lit from the ground. Its momentum is far stronger than the knife the middle-aged man wielded on Sean before. Under the full speed impact of Rena, the earth collapses and breaks one after another, and the fire attribute fighting spirit leaked from Rena is like Mars poured on the oil field, which completely ignites the broken ground. The front end of the burning flame is Rena, who is full of strong killing and war intention. Under the influence of the constantly leaked fire attribute fighting spirit, there is a dark red glow around her. Even the broken air of the burning gun in her hand is completely dyed into a bloody dark red. Facing the awe inspiring momentum that Rena had completely erupted, the middle-aged man had to retreat immediately. As a man who fought in the blood sea of corpse mountain, he knows that since the momentum has been taken by his opponent at the moment, the best way is to avoid his edge for the time being and look for an opportunity to reverse the war situation. But before the middle-aged man''s figure changed, Rena was already in front of him. Ruina suddenly took a step, and the almost figurative dark red energy momentum plummeted, and the large places impacted by it cracked within a few feet, and the dark red energy overflowed along the cracks on the ground like flowing magma, and the red black fog erupted from it, A strange dark red twisted space is shrouded around. The middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed, and the strong shadow of death completely covered his body and mind, even if he immediately withdrew. But at this time, in the dense and hazy space surrounded by dark red fog, a shot was suddenly shot. The long gun, which should have been as red as blood, was as dark as the abyss. But at this moment, the middle-aged man had no time to think about the color difference between the front and back of the long gun, because he just glanced at it in a hurry. It can even be said that just in time to see a shadow flash, the long gun had stabbed him in front! So fast! The middle-aged man exclaimed in his heart, but he tried his best to avoid it, and his body still retreated quickly. But Ruina''s attack obviously won''t stop here. When the spear stabbed but did not stab the middle-aged man, a strange force burst out from the tip of the spear. I only heard the roar, but it was not the gorgeous fire red dazzling brilliance in the past. Instead, it was a dark black light and shadow as deep as ink, but it was obviously better than it in power. Even in the eyes of outsiders, the impact of this explosion is no less than the formation of black holes, because in everyone''s eyes, when the black light and shadow erupted, it immediately collapsed in mid air, and then there was a more violent roaring explosion. A few meters away, there was already a deep darkness. It seemed that even the light had been swallowed up, and no one could see the situation in the battlefield. Hearing the sound and looking, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled suddenly when he saw this situation. Before, after avoiding the killing move of the middle-aged man, Sean ignored the man because Rena had stopped the other party at that time. At the same time, Blackstone also killed the strong man in the team from another direction. Originally, the other party despised Blackstone and just let one of the lower gold strong man take the shot. The other person still had the idea of killing Sean, but the other party was soon suppressed by Blackstone and had to ask for help from his companions. Only by gathering their strength could they barely deal with Blackstone. From this point of view, Sean can already see that the three strong men of the other side''s melee career belong to those who have incomparably rich practical experience. Sean wouldn''t believe a man like this if he didn''t come out of a sea of blood. Because only those who have empty strength but do not have much actual combat experience will be conceited to think that it is a shame to fight two enemies and one. However, for those who constantly linger on the edge of life and death to hone their skills, they can only climb a higher peak if they live, so they will have to do everything in the face of life and death. Therefore, let alone two people working together, if possible, even three or four people working together is a very normal thing. However, Blackstone is not an ordinary land dragon. With the joint efforts of the two strong men, they can only barely make a tie with Blackstone. Of course, it''s not that the strength of the two men is inferior to Blackstone. What really causes this factor is that the weapons used by the two strong men are excellent, which is one level lower than the high-quality chopper in the hands of the middle-aged man. The strength of the following golden strongman, if it is to deal with an ordinary land dragon, sophisticated weapons are enough, but in the face of black stone that has mutated twice, this level of weapons is not enough. However, magic weapons are still rare in the world. Many times, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy them. Therefore, it is a matter of course that the two inferior gold giants are in trouble. On this battlefield, Sean, Rena, Blackstone and the elf guard have a clear division of labor. Blackstone uses one enemy and two to contain the other two lower gold strongmen. The elf guard is responsible for guarding the carriage, Rena confronts the middle-aged man head-on, and the remaining Sean is responsible for solving the magician and illusionist. This is a very old-fashioned but effective response. At least Sean believed that the strength of their side was enough to eat up all the enemy''s strong combat power before the other party''s 100 member army arrived. The rest of the aftermath work is about Cecilia and shefanio. After all, Sean and Rena are still far inferior to Cecilia, the magician, in terms of group attack. But now, there are obviously some abnormalities in Rena''s situation, which makes Sean feel a little confused. But soon, he remembered what Andrew had said when he gave Rena the bottle of dragon blood medicine. Blood boiling reaction! "Neo!" Sean gave up his pursuit of the magician and illusionist, turned his head and shouted at the carriage, "calm Rena down!" Hearing Sean''s words, shefanio was stunned at first, and then immediately understood the danger of the situation. Otherwise, Sean would not let her on standby. So he didn''t hesitate immediately. After jumping out of the carriage, he immediately rushed to the battle circle between Rena and the middle-aged man. At this time, the battle circle was filled with black fog. In addition to the roar and noise from time to time, we couldn''t see what was going on in the fog. However, the middle-aged man can''t wait to stay away from Rena, but he hasn''t left the scope of the fog circle yet. It can be imagined that he is completely entangled by Rena at the moment, and he can''t even find a chance to escape. I believe he will be buried under Rena''s gun in the near future. But at that time, I believe Rena''s blood boiling reaction will also enter a deeper stage. If you want to suppress it at that time, it will undoubtedly be more difficult. Among the people present, the only one who can suppress Rena and make her "calm" at this time is shefanio. Even if Sean uses all his cards, he doesn''t dare to say that he will surely win Rena. At this critical juncture, Sean will naturally choose a method that can be 100% successful, rather than his own method with a success rate of less than half. Only in this way, Sean could only look at the magician and illusionist reluctantly, and without hesitation gave up his companion''s back. The two men were just about to die under Sean''s sword, but now they did not hesitate to give up their companions to ride their horses and return, and they would soon contact the hundred man army. With Sean''s strength, it is not impossible to catch up with the two and then give a fatal blow, but at that time, he will inevitably fall into the siege of the army. Although breaking through the siege is not a problem, in this way, they will fall into passivity, which runs counter to Sean''s tactical plan. But what Sean didn''t expect, the changes on the battlefield were completely beyond his expectation again. Because after the two magicians joined the army, the other party not only did not rush to come to support, but took a warning formation to retreat. This time, it was really clear to abandon their companions. The two strong men who were facing the mutated Emperor Dragon Blackstone also changed their faces when they saw this situation. They just looked at each other and saw a determination from each other''s eyes, so they immediately withdrew without hesitation and chose two different directions to escape. In the previous battle with Blackstone, they had understood that if there was only one person, they would not be Blackstone''s opponent, and now that they have been completely abandoned, Well, in this case that two people can only live one person, their choice is understandable. It depends on which person has better luck to survive. Sure enough, Blackstone was stunned when he saw the two men running away in both directions at the same time, but he only hesitated for a moment and chose the man on the left to catch up. Seeing that the mutated Emperor Dragon Blackstone chose to pursue himself, the face of the inferior gold strongman on the left also showed some helpless sadness and anger. Like the middle-aged man, he thought that the action was just an easy task. He didn''t even pay attention to Blackstone, a variant Emperor Dragon that was obviously different from the general land dragon at the beginning. After all, in the Principality of lane, the strong in the golden realm do have the ability to walk horizontally. Even if they encounter the ground dragon, they will be fearless as long as they are not the ground dragon knight. Neither Rena nor Blackstone is really carrying a dragon riding gun, so it is not strange that they will be despised. But after the two sides really fought, he didn''t know to what extent their intelligence had been lost in this operation. Not to mention the woman who can suppress the strongest head in their team, even this land dragon makes him and another companion feel helpless. Because even if it is a blow filled with their fighting spirit, it is difficult to really hurt the body of this land walking dragon. After all, their weapons are too common. Therefore, in order to prevent the collapse of weapons, they can''t pour fighting spirit into their weapons without limit. This is the real reason why they will be completely suppressed by a land dragon. At this time, seeing that the land dragon still chose to pursue and kill himself, the next golden strongman also had the idea of a real fight. At least, his stay can make a companion escape successfully. Therefore, after clearly realizing his destiny, the gold strongman also abandoned all his hesitations and flukes and chose the front hard black stone. But Blackstone, as a mutant Emperor Dragon, although its IQ is not very high, it is definitely not stupid. The previous confrontation with the two men also made Blackstone have a clear understanding of the fighting methods of the two humans. Therefore, seeing that the golden strongman stopped running and chose to fight back, Blackstone did not rush up immediately. Instead, when he rushed not far from the other party, he suddenly stopped and swayed his strong dragon tail out. This time, on the contrary, the inferior gold strongman felt extremely uncomfortable. The weapon he used was a long gun, which was only suitable for attack means such as protrusion, stabbing and sweeping, while only protrusion and stabbing were really threatening to Blackstone. But now, Blackstone stopped outside his attack range, which made the gold strongman who had begun to accumulate strength and was ready to do his best to gather all his fighting spirit on the gun to give Blackstone a heavy blow feel depressed and want to spit blood. Because he has gathered all his fighting spirit on the long gun, no matter whether the blow is successful or not, when he waves the gun, the long gun in his hand will inevitably collapse, and the decline of his combat power will be more serious if he loses the weapon. Therefore, it can be said that his next blow is the last blow in his life. But unexpectedly, Blackstone was more cunning than he thought. He stopped outside his attack range and used his tail to have a longer attack distance to attack himself first, forcing himself to waste the last blow of his life. At this moment, the next golden strongman is really difficult to ride a tiger! If he doesn''t do it, he will be swept by the dragon tail of Blackstone. Even if he doesn''t die, he will never fight again; If he does, his last blow can only be used to resist the attack of Blackstone. Whether he likes it or not, or what he thinks, it is clear that the current situation will not develop as he guesses. The next golden strongman roared angrily and tragically, and then swung a round shot and collapsed at the dragon''s tail of Blackstone. It was another earth shaking drama, even accompanied by the roar of black stone. In the face of this all-out blow that does not hesitate to disintegrate its own weapons, even if Blackstone wants to bear it unharmed, it is impossible, but at least this is enough to really lay the foundation for the victory of this battle. Therefore, when the earthquake like sound comes out again, it is not difficult to guess the outcome. From beginning to end, another subordinate gold strongman who chose to escape to the right as a breakthrough did not even look back. Even if he knew it was a chance for him to escape at the expense of his companions'' lives. Therefore, he is still glad of his luck at the moment: at least the damn land dragon has not chosen himself. Just, is he really lucky? A golden streamer suddenly came from the oblique side, and the shadow of death immediately covered the inferior gold strongman. It has to be said that as a person who has been mixed up in countless killings and corpses, his reaction ability is much more sensitive than others. Because he stopped at the moment when he was about to be pierced by the golden streamer, and then waved his broad sword to stop the sneak attack of the golden streamer. However, at the moment of blocking the golden streamer, the next gold strongman has felt a very strong unusual breath. Because he was surprised to see that the broad sword in his hand had a crack, and the crack was expanding. In an instant, the broad sword in his hand was full of cobweb cracks. The next moment, the wind suddenly roared behind him. "Do you really think you can run?" Sean''s low murmur sounded behind the inferior gold strongman. Ahead, there was the sound of the wide sword breaking completely. Then, the inferior gold strongman saw a golden round object floating in front of his eyes. meanwhile! Xuefanio also forcibly intervened in the battle between Rena and the middle-aged man with an incomparably strong posture. The ice crumbs suddenly burst out of the dark red twisted space, flattening the dark black fog like an abyss like ink. The earth is frozen by the ice at an amazing speed. Those burning dark red flames turn into white crystals in an instant, but they still keep the appearance of the previous flame burning, which is extremely lifelike. The frightful white cold continuously emerged from the frozen earth, replacing the strange and terrible black fog. However, the luck of the middle-aged man with broken arm is really not very good. Because when the distorted space scene was completely revealed, the middle-aged man had become an ice sculpture. Without breath, he obviously could not survive, or he died long before he was frozen into ice sculpture. The only thing that remained was the face completely distorted by fear on his dying face. It was like seeing the end of the abyss. Standing at both ends of the ice sculpture are xuefanio and Rena, who have formed a confrontation. Rena, who exudes dark red figurative energy breath, and xuefanio, who exudes white figurative energy breath, stand on this land with an inexplicable visual shock. But in terms of momentum, it is undoubtedly more prosperous than chefanio. After all, this is a top power in the half step holy land. Chapter 621 We all know the reason for this battle, so we are ready to fight to the death from the beginning. It was just the end of the battle, but it came inexplicably. Even if the combat effectiveness of the 100 member army is no matter how poor, if it is put into the battlefield, it can at least save the two inferior gold giants. Of course, this army must be badly damaged. But for people who have really experienced war, such as Sean, Rena and shefanio, it is absolutely safe to trade the lives of these 100 soldiers for the business of two gold giants. Because on the miracle continent, population has never been a problem. Having a population means that there will be no shortage of troops. For many civilians who are satisfied as long as they can have a bite to eat, joining the army is their only way out. They may even have a bright future. So it''s really hard for Sean to understand why the two magicians suddenly chose to retreat halfway, or even abandoned their companions. But that was the end, but Sean was not polite at all. Naturally, the two inferior gold giants were completely retained by him. One of the bodies was torn to pieces by the furious black stone. In this way, the golden strong man who died under Sean was lucky. At least his body was complete - if you ignored the chest broken by Gulu. Fortunately, however, Blackstone did not fall into a frenzy immediately after seeing the confrontation between Rena and shefanio, as Sean predicted the worst at the beginning. This still makes Sean happy. Otherwise, he will have to deal with such a ground dragon that has mutated twice, and subdue it without harming it. Sean thinks he really doesn''t have this ability. The next thing is much simpler. It is not difficult for xuefanio, who has complete repressive strength, to subdue Ruina who is in a violent state, but the process must not be too pleasant. But at least, Rena was not injured, which is a lucky thing for Sean''s current configuration team without healers. Sean frowned as he looked at Rena lying on the floor of the carriage. Rena''s angel armor had been lifted by Sean, and she threw it at random in a corner of the carriage. When salooqi Xuefeng saw this pile of armor that was thrown aside like scrap iron, her eyes immediately straightened. Although there was no dazzling brilliance or other significant features on this armor - at least it was not as good as the magic weapon in Rena''s hand in terms of light and shadow effect, salooqi also hid something from Sean and others, That is, her contribution to the tribe is not just wisdom. From this pile of armor, she felt an extremely strong breath fluctuation. Before that, because the armor was worn by Rena, the personal breath of the strong perfectly hid the breath on the armor, so salooqi didn''t find anything wrong. Until now, salooqi found that the strength of Sean''s group was definitely not only in personal force, but even the equipment configuration was far more than ordinary people could have. At least, saloogi is sure that this suit of armor is definitely legendary armor. Looking at Sean''s attitude of throwing it aside after being disassembled at will, and the others are taken for granted. They don''t pay attention to the armor at all. Salooqi can''t help looking at the weapons carried by others. Then soon, saloogi''s face was a damn expression! Whether it''s Sean''s weapon or shefanio''s weapon, it''s obviously not an ordinary grade! But at this time, no one would notice salooqi''s look. Everyone looked at Rena nervously. After taking off her armor, Rena looked no different from ordinary civilians. She was still wearing the same old coarse linen clothes, which was a habit she developed when she was a knight apprentice. Perhaps, it is because of the persistence of this habit that Rena can go farther and farther on this road. Until today, she is only one step away from officially stepping into the realm of the strong in the holy land. But this step is enough to stop more than 90% of the world''s golden giants. But Sean is still very optimistic about Rena, especially Rena after taking the dragon blood medicine. If before that, under the extreme peak of luck, Rena may break through the realm of Holy Land and become a lower holy land, then after obtaining such superior blood power, Rena has no obstacles on the road to legend. Just before that, she must overcome a problem. Boiling blood reaction. Rena, lying on the floor inside the carriage, all the exposed skin is showing a strange pink. The white fog visible to the naked eye is constantly emanating from the pores. The surrounding temperature is constantly rising, and it has obviously exceeded 40 degrees in the twinkling of an eye. By this time, shefanio had to start to use magic to cool Rena, so as to prevent Rena''s blood from finally causing a special reaction and igniting her body. However, this method is only a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. What can really overcome this reaction depends on Rena herself in the end. At this time, Rena''s skin is constantly scaly, which is like the evolution of a crystal. But at the beginning, the condensation of these scales is very weak. A little touch will fall off a large area of transparent scales, and then there will be blood flowing out of the place where these scales fall off. However, these blood will be completely evaporated as soon as they appear, and the temperature has a more obvious trend. "This is... Boiling blood reaction?" In the carriage, salooqi, who was basically ignored, suddenly said something and woke everyone up. Shefanio and Cecilia looked at each other in amazement. They both had deep puzzlement in their eyes. But shefanio''s incomprehension was a real loss. Although her strength is the strongest among all people, to some extent, what she knows is only limited to ice and snow, the goddess of winter and some contents related to theology. As for other things, she is basically in the degree of being discredited with two eyes. To put it simply, shefanio''s knowledge is not extensive, and only has a more authoritative voice in highly targeted fields. Cecilia was puzzled. As a magician, a wide range of knowledge is inevitable, and a powerful magician usually has a wider range of knowledge. After all, in the later stage, the knowledge touched by powerful magicians will not be limited to a certain field, but the intersection of multiple fields. Therefore, they have deep attainments in many fields of knowledge. Therefore, Cecilia knows what boiling blood reaction is, but what she knows is only limited to a certain level. For example, about the boiling blood reaction of the underground world. "Can it be said that Rena has encountered the blood clan in the underground world?" Rena asked with a surprised look on her face. Princess saluoqi glanced at Sean. From his expression, saluoqi knew that Sean knew the reason, but Sean didn''t say anything at the moment, so saluoqi was really hard to say. The appearance of her desire to talk and stop naturally fell into the eyes of Cecilia and shefanio, so they turned their eyes to Sean. "This is really a blood boiling reaction." Sean nodded, "but it''s different from black blood boiling." "Black blood boiling?" Cecilia wondered, "does this mean... Being bitten by blood clan?" "Yes." Salooqi saw Sean''s sign, so she nodded and said, "boiling blood reaction is actually a general term. In fact, as long as the blood in the body produces an excessive boiling state, this reaction can be called boiling blood reaction Now miss Rena''s state is also a blood boiling reaction, but strictly speaking, it should be blood rejection. " "Blood rejection...?" Cecilia was stunned for a moment and then reacted, "you mean that Rena''s blood was obtained by special means, not from the soul inheritance in the depths of her own blood?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "Rena''s blood power is really a gift from the outside world." "The power of blood can also be given?" This time, it was shefanio''s turn to be surprised. As a small village born shefanio, most of her knowledge of the outside world came from following Sean - don''t expect a God who almost fell tens of thousands of years ago to help with common sense. Therefore, although shefanio can indeed be regarded as an authority in the field of theology, she is inferior in other aspects, which is not even comparable to Cecilia. "The power of blood can indeed give gifts, but..." Cecilia frowned. "This should still be in the process of theory at present? I remember that many great magicians have experimented in blood, but I haven''t heard of any successful examples so far. Moreover, the inspiration of these theoretical knowledge comes from a value-added behavior of blood families. They can give blood to ordinary people in a way called initial support, but this behavior... " "Will have absolute command and control over the people who are first supported." Sean added for Cecilia, "have you forgotten the blood experiment of the Millennium covenant Empire?" Cecilia was surprised. "At least, the Millennium covenant empire was almost really successful." Sean said, "or they may have succeeded, but there are few successful examples, and there may be some sequelae we don''t know at present But the boiling blood reaction of blood vessel rejection does exist. So this is enough to prove that blood donation through the outside world is not impossible. " Sean said that, of course, there is a basis. At first, in the game, all players wanted blood power through this external gift. Moreover, for players, the system also gives great benefits. At least high-level blood can cover low-level blood. This is somewhat like the initial support of blood clan. It is also a kind of initial support of upper level people, which can cover the initial support of lower level people, so as to change the purity of blood power of the first supported people. Since players can get blood through external gifts, NPCs in the game can naturally. However, this method is not 100% successful. There is a certain chance of failure. The more serious result is the direct death of NPC. The adverse reaction caused by this failure probability is called "blood rejection". Of course, the game will certainly have relevant balance policies. Since it will fail, there will certainly be key props to increase the success rate. Of course, if the attribute value of NPC is relatively strong, it may be hard to resist the past. At least, Sean seriously recalled that the explanation in the game was "there is a certain chance of blood rejection", but it didn''t say how much it is. So now, Sean and others are really helpless. They can only hope that Rena can resist the past through her own strength. "So what now?" "I can only... Pray for Rena. There is nothing we can do to help her in this regard. " "Yes." Just when everyone was helpless and sad, salooqi suddenly said. The three men in the carriage turned their heads to Sarah in a moment, which made the princess''s Royal shocked. "I... What did I say wrong?" "No, no!" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then the fastest reaction came, "I almost forgot... Many tribes in the wilderness have blood inheritance methods similar to the first embrace, which are not only stable, but also have a very high success rate. And you just saw through the essence of Rena''s blood boiling reaction at a glance, so you must have a way to stop Rena''s blood boiling reaction, right? " "There is a way." Saloogi nodded, "but I can''t do it now." "Why?" Cecilia asked. "Because the special medicine that can stop this blood boiling reaction is not on me." Salooqi said, "at the beginning, I expected that I might encounter an attack and even die, so I couldn''t take this very important medicine with me, but it was kept by the snow wind guard." "Then we''ll set out immediately and catch up with your snow wind guard." "But according to the current situation, I''m afraid it''s difficult for Miss Rena to last three days..." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly! Three days!? Is this as like as two peas in the previous time when he was receiving the task? But at the moment, Sean could not accurately judge whether it was a coincidence, or whether it was an established result, or whether it was a sudden change on the historical line? "Start now. As long as you know where your snow wind guard is hidden, you''ll definitely be in time!" But at this moment, Sean had no time to think so much. ¡­¡­ At the same time, two magicians and hundreds of guards who encountered a tragic failure in Sean''s hand also came to a castle. Chapter 622 Behind Fort tonis, there is a recently completed castle. The predecessor of this castle is actually an outpost along the supply line. At the beginning, the Ryan military did not trust that the tonis fortress of Athena could be as close as she said. After all, if the tonis fortress was broken, the dabion army would enter a flat area. There was no terrain for Ryan to defend in this area, It will lead to the fall of at least one third of the territory, so an outpost will be built here near the rear of tonis fortress as a buffer point for the dabion army to break through tonis fortress. At the same time, this stronghold is also the last checkpoint of the most important supply line of tonis fortress. However, with the annexation of dabion by Ryan, tonis fortress naturally lost its due value and role - at least on the surface. Therefore, the supply line was cancelled, but the outpost was retained and included in the rule of tonis fortress. After several twists and turns, the outpost was transformed into such a castle in front of us. Perhaps because of the end of the war, the style of the castle is naturally not a war Castle - there are almost no other defense facilities except the necessary battlements, perforations and police towers. Even the moat has not been excavated, let alone suspension bridges and other facilities, and even the number of soldiers stationed here is less than 200. However, from the top of the castle, you can see a large green field and an artificial lake in the distance. The scenery is infinitely beautiful. Every morning and evening, at these two time points, the owner of the castle will enjoy the scenery on the top floor of the castle. Occasionally, when you are in a good mood, you will enjoy the night wind on the open-air roof stage at night, or play with your wives and concubines. Tonight, the owner of the castle is obviously in a good mood, because even on the ground floor of the castle, you can hear the man''s hearty laughter on the roof. But soon, the laughter was broken by a rapid sound of hoofs. The middle-aged man on the top floor frowned slightly, quickly got up, walked to the edge of the building, and looked down at the bottom outside the castle. Because of the bright lights, he can naturally see the situation outside the castle at this time. Perhaps I felt the fierce momentum of the castle owner at this time, and the laughter on the open-air platform fell silent in an instant. Then soon, a bodyguard quickly came forward and reported something to the middle-aged man. Others saw that the middle-aged man''s face soon became gloomy, and then left quickly. Several bodyguards also hurried to keep up. At this time, these people even dared not go out of the atmosphere. When the middle-aged man opened the door of the study on the second floor, there were already two people waiting in the room. These two people are the magician and illusionist who escaped from Sean''s hand. In this way, the identity of the middle-aged man is naturally ready to come out. "Lord Flores." The magician quickly bowed. Although as a magician at the top of the Silver Peak, he also has the status of a Viscount, he dare not show his kind of magician''s arrogance and superiority in front of Flores Hellman, the actual controller of tonis fortress. While the magician saluted, the magician next to him quickly bowed down. In the magic world, the identity and status of the illusionist has always been much lower than that of the magician. Therefore, even though the illusionist''s strength has been infinitely close to the upper silver, he still hasn''t won any title, even jazz. Therefore, the illusionist still cherishes and values this job, which can receive more than ten gold coins every month. Since even the magician next to him can give up his arrogance, why can''t the illusionist with no status bow his head? Looking at the respect of the two magicians, Floris Hellman was not at all happy, and his face was still very gloomy. Flores Hellman, although the Marquis''s title is only for life, it doesn''t seem to be outstanding, but the twelve upper nobles of Ryan don''t dare to underestimate him at all. The reason is very simple, that is, the Marquis is the most loyal follower of the throne and the sharpest sword in the hands of the king of Ryan kingdom. According to the secret information of the nobles, one third of the gray and black industries in the whole Ryan kingdom are controlled by the Marquis, and many of them are even involved with them. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, as long as the contradiction with the Marquis is not to an uncoordinated degree, even the upper nobles will not rush to fight. After all, they must also consider whether they will bear the anger from the man on the throne. With the heavy footsteps of marquis Flores, the hearts of the two magicians had almost reached their throat. After all, as long as such a high-ranking and powerful person doesn''t speak and show any expression, the invisible momentum will be as heavy as a mountain and oppress others to speak at will. This is also a momentum. Outside the door, several bodyguards quickly closed the door of the study, and then set aside their swords to guard. In this castle, there is an express rule. That is, once the door of the study on the second floor is closed, unless the door is opened from the inside, no one is allowed to approach privately, otherwise everything will be killed. No one dared to repeat this rule after Marquis Flores personally ordered Ge to kill his favorite pet girl who broke in despite the rules. At this time, when the door was closed, a faint light lit up in the whole study, and an extremely subtle magic wave slowly flowed in the study. Seeing here, the magician''s eyes have an imperceptible pride, because the embedded magic array in the study was arranged by him at the beginning. As soon as the door is closed, the magic array will start by itself, which can isolate all detection magic, and prevent eavesdropping and the leakage of conversation in the room. Of course, the only disadvantage is that there is a great demand for magic. Basically, at least five primary magic crystals need to be consumed every hour, so the door of this study will not be closed at ordinary times. Even the actual controller of tonis fortress today, Flores Hellman''s family can''t afford such tossing and waste. Sitting in a chair behind his desk, Floris Hellman frowned. He looked at the two magicians and said in a deep voice, "Why are you the only two coming back? What about the others What about the mission failure you said? " Flores Hellman''s voice was a little low, which made his momentum more awe inspiring. The magician was pretty good. After all, he was one of the members of the Marquis''s think tank. On the contrary, the magician trembled and dared not even give out the atmosphere. After all, on this occasion, if you really want to go down to the bottom, you can only blame him for his lack of strength and poor learning skills. Even if he has made some achievements before, it''s OK. It''s just that tonight''s his first mission. Seeing the illusionist trembling, Flores''s eyes swept over coldly, and his eyes were obviously not good. But at this time, the magician opened his mouth: "Sir, it''s not Rox''s fault." This sentence successfully attracted Flores'' attention, which made the illusionist cast a grateful look at the magician''s companion next to him. "Tell me." Flores still had some trust in the magician''s ability. Since the magician spoke at the moment, he motioned the magician to continue, "what''s the matter? Why didn''t the others come back? " "The old man... Died in the war." The magician hesitated for a moment, and then said. "What!" This time, Flores couldn''t sit still at all. The whole man suddenly stood up with an unbelievable face. But soon, this disbelief turned into a look of anger: "what''s going on! Why did this happen? " The old man refers to the middle-aged man holding a chopper. He is the confidant of Flores and one of Flores'' most trusted people. In the system established by Flores, the middle-aged man is one of the few core members second only to Flores, and he takes over and handles a lot of things. Basically, any task will pass through his hand, and then he will make overall planning and arrangement, just like the manager in the system. In addition, his strength is the strongest among all people, So everyone called him the old man in private. Feeling Flores'' anger, the magician dared not sell any more, so he hurriedly said, "not only the old man, but no one survived except me and Rox. If we didn''t walk fast, it is estimated that the guard regiment would be completely buried there." There was a flash of the murder in Flores''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, his face returned to calm, slowly sat back in his chair and looked like he was listening carefully. Seeing that Flores had become so calm from his anger, the magician''s heart jumped suddenly and was a little more uneasy. But at this moment, he had no way to keep anything, so he left and explained. "At the beginning, we really thought it was a very ordinary mission, but we didn''t find that the mission was far from as simple as the intelligence said until the moment of fighting." The magician felt a great pressure hanging over him all the time, which made his voice tremble. Even he just said such a sentence. There were beads of sweat on his forehead. "At the moment of the outbreak of the battle, it was not as easy as we expected, but completely into the hard battle..." "What kind of hard struggle?" Flores frowned and asked some more in-depth questions on the details. If Sean could hear these questions, he would be shocked and even change his view of Flores. Because these questions raised by Flores are all the most critical entry points in the whole battle, such as how Sean escaped the old man''s cutting Qi, and from what angle Rena killed obliquely, as well as some characteristics of the land dragon, and even when their magic was discovered, Flores did not let go of these problems. At the beginning, the magician didn''t think too deeply, but he was asked by Flores, and then repeatedly described and answered. Even if the magician didn''t know much about the battle between melee professionals, he also found some problems and flaws. Suddenly, his heart was startled. At the beginning, he just thought that the gap between the two sides in the battle was not very large. It was only when he was careless that he fell into a bitter battle at the beginning, and after seeing the old man''s broken arm, he had the idea of retreat. But at this time, after Flores''s continuous questions and careful thinking, the magician found that at the beginning of the battle, when their magic was seen through, they had completely fallen into the disadvantage. When the details of the battle were completely explained, an hour had passed, and then the whole study fell into complete silence. Both the magician and the illusionist stood nervously aside, and no one dared to interrupt Flores''s meditation. "So, in the end, you decided to retreat?" Finally, after an hour and fifteen minutes of silence, Flores finally spoke again. "Yes." The magician nodded, "the situation at that time was that the other party obviously still had a backhand. At least one powerful magician far above me was gathering magic. No one knew better than me how terrible a magician who was preparing magic was, so I concluded that even if the guard rushed up at that time, it would only end in the destruction of the whole army, So I ordered to retreat and came back as soon as possible to bring this information back. " Flores nodded, but his voice returned to calm: "it''s really a very important intelligence. The strength of the opponent far exceeds our evaluation, and the ground dragon is not an ordinary ground Dragon Of course, the most important thing is the weapon used by the woman soldier you said. " "My Lord, I probably know who that female soldier is." The magician said again. Floris''s eyes flashed, "who?" "I heard the young man call her Rena." The magician said respectfully. "You mean..." Flores was obviously stunned. "In terms of name, personal strength and weapons, it looks like the female god of war under the Lord of panda." The magician Shen Shenghui reported, "and although we don''t have any news about the Lord at present, it can be inferred from other aspects that the man who can easily avoid the old man''s blow at the beginning is likely to be the Lord of the panda leader." "Are you sure?" Flores''s eyes narrowed slightly. "If I remember correctly, there is some old grudge between the Lord of panda and Brod, and this time this man had contact and contact with Brod." "Yes." The magician nodded, "according to the previous information, it is true But now Broder is likely to become the owner of the rodis family. In the face of absolute interests, the little contradiction in the past can naturally be ignored Therefore, I dare to guess that broad must have recognized the identity of the Lord, so he chose to cooperate with him. As for the specific content of cooperation, it''s uncertain. " Flores nodded, but said nothing more, and then waved the two away. Seeing that Flores was not angry or said anything, the magician''s uneasy heart finally recovered a little calm. After bowing and saluting with the illusionist, he left the study and saw that Flores did not mean to leave, but continued to think about something. Therefore, the magician closed the door of the study after exiting the study. Until then, he was really relieved, and his back had already been completely wet. Flores, who was still sitting in his chair, did not make any new moves. He was still holding his chin and thinking about something. After about ten minutes, Flores finally said, "shadow ghost." "My subordinates are here." In the empty room, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded, which was like two pieces of iron rubbing against each other. "What do you think?" Flores whispered. "He didn''t lie." The strange voice called Shadow ghost sounded again, "but that''s just his speculation." "Indeed." Flores nodded, and his right hand kept tapping gently on the table. After thinking for a moment, he said again, "I''ll give you two tasks First, keep up with those people and see if the man is really the Lord. Don''t rush if it''s not necessary. The Lord is never as easy to deal with as it seems. At the same time, give these information to the guys of the broken wind tribe and tell them... My cooperation with them is over, because the information they give us is not complete and complete, It leads to heavy losses on our side. People who can''t trust each other can''t have any cooperation. " "Yes." "The second thing... Get rid of him." Flores said in a deep voice, but the killing opportunity revealed in his words was very strong, "I don''t need this kind of subordinate who escaped on the battlefield. Although the previous encounter really exceeded the evaluation of intelligence data, if he escaped on the battlefield, he can save two people." Throughout the process, the man called Shadow ghost was listening, so he naturally knew that if the magician didn''t run away, even if the old man couldn''t be saved, at least the two golden giants wouldn''t die. Of course, at the same price, the magician and illusionist are likely to die there. However, compared with the two gold giants, these 100 soldiers and two magicians with only silver territory are nothing. Perhaps for other nobles, magicians in the silver world are very rare. But for such a big man as Flores Hellman, the magician in the silver world is really nothing. Chapter 623 On the wilderness, a carriage was rumbling and running wildly. It was not an ordinary horse that pulled the cart, but a ground dragon that mutated twice. If someone who doesn''t know about it sees the carriage, his first reaction must be that the people in the carriage are definitely running for their lives. Although the carriage looks very large and is obviously made of special transformation and customization, nearly a quarter of the latter part has been completely cut off and exposed the interior of the carriage. Of course, the most important thing is that the carriage runs too fast. This carriage, of course, is Sean and others. This time, Sean had no intention to hide his trace. Although he did not command Blackstone at the beginning, he could at least ask Cecilia to help. This way of using one thing to one thing was incisively and vividly demonstrated in Sean. So finally, through the situation of "understanding with reason", Blackstone finally recognized the danger degree of Rena, so it was natural to go all out when running. In addition, as one of the most endurance creatures, the ground dragon ran day and night for nothing at all for Blackstone, so now Sean and others have officially entered the vanilla plain. The original two-day trip just took Sean half a night outside a day. The next problem is how to find the hidden snow wind guard on the vast grassland. Vanilla plain is a grassland located in the northeast of the north wind. This territory has been the territory of the Ryan royal family since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It is one of the most resource rich territories occupied by the Ryan royal family. Of course, the vanilla plain can barely squeeze into the top five in the material output of the whole territory, because it is rich in a special medicinal material called "vanilla", which is a special material for a variety of alchemy potions, and this alchemy potion is also a main trade material of the Principality of Ryan. Vanilla plain is named after it. Originally, anyone who wants to enter or leave the north wind collar must be subject to a certain degree of censorship, especially in the vanilla plain, there is a Force stationed in the Principality of Ryan for a long time. However, this time, it coincided with the national celebration of the principality''s upgrading, and a large number of people poured into beifengling. Even if beifengling wanted to review, it could only be powerless. Therefore, Ryan royal family simply relaxed the review, so the public security situation of beifengling deteriorated by 30% in an instant. But in this case, the Ryan royal family simply turned a blind eye. As a result, many people would rather deliberately go around the road than choose to pass through the north wind collar. Nowadays, all those who dare to wear the north wind collar are either strong enough, or the background is amazing enough, or they are simply in groups or protected by guards. Even adventurers and mercenaries would not choose to pass through the north wind if they were not strong enough or with others. After all, today''s north wind is too dangerous. But this time, Sean and others rushed all night to the vanilla plain, but they didn''t encounter any bandits who blocked the way and robbed. Originally, Sean was even ready to kill Liwei by thunder, but he didn''t expect that no horse thieves and bandits dared to make trouble. Although Sean was a little puzzled, he was still very happy. After all, even if it was a rolling massacre with a knife, it would be a waste of time in the end. But after entering the vanilla plain, everyone was a little confused. The snow wind guard is the strongest force of the snow wind tribe. It is at the same level as the sword dancer guard of the broken wind tribe. These two forces are not the attribute of the army. Strictly speaking, they should be more inclined to the model of mercenary regiment. Therefore, compared with the army with thousands of people, the number of these two forces is naturally very small, Sean guessed that it was only 20 or 30 people. However, although the scale is small, there is absolutely no doubt about its strength. For example, the men brought out by the sword dancer commander who fought with Sean that day must be members of the sword dancer escort, and those people are all gold strength. It''s just that for a third-class tribe, the number of golden strong people can''t be much more, so even though the snow wind guard can be as famous as the sword dancer guard, Sean thinks that the snow wind guard lurking on the vanilla plain can have five to seven people, and it''s very important for saloggi to be led by a yellow and golden strong person. After all, these two troops are generally only put into use in some important local small-scale battles. At other times, they are basically used to be responsible for the safety of members of the Presbyterian group in the tribe. Even if the princess saroch Xuefeng is important to the whole tribe and can directly affect the survival of Xuefeng tribe, Sean still doesn''t think how many people can come. Of course, he didn''t ask saloogi, and Quan should regard it as a small surprise. After running day and night, Sean finally stopped Blackstone from running. Although the ground dragon has excellent endurance, if it really goes on like this, if there is any accident at that time, Blackstone will not be able to participate in the battle, which is definitely not good news for Sean. Moreover, there was only the last day before the three-day deadline. Sean didn''t want to fail the task because of his laxity at this last moment. After all, at this time, Sean''s task panel did not show the success of the task. But whenever Sean saw the words "escort the target to the designated position" in the mission requirements, Sean always felt very strange. Because when he stepped into the vanilla plain, Sean had repeatedly asked salooqi, but salooqi said he didn''t know the specific location, only knew that the previously agreed meeting point was in an area in the southeast of the vanilla plain. When he stopped to have a rest, Blackstone was reluctant at first, but after Sean took out a lot of meat from the space storage ring, he succeeded in attracting Blackstone''s attention and reluctantly agreed to stop to have a rest, but the meat was exploited by marshmallow. Saloogi''s eyes were even brighter when she saw Sean take out a lot of food from the space storage ring. But Sean was used to this reaction. At the beginning of the game, many NPCs would show such an expression when they saw the player''s backpack. After all, space storage devices are too rare for NPCs. Sean even remembered that some players made a fortune because of this: the player sold his newborn backpack directly to an aristocratic NPC in exchange for a huge reward, and then he used this reward to successfully leave most players far behind and win multiple first kill records. This player is no one else, but his president, who is called cunning fox. Thinking of the president, Sean couldn''t help looking up at the stars. Such a clear night sky like clear water is not common even in games. Although compared with the era of the Earth Federation, the starry sky in the game is enough to be called miraculous beauty, Sean still feels that it is not as good as the real night sky in front of him. Here, he could see the shining stars and the bright yellow full moon with only a small horn missing. This is Sean''s first night watching. But I don''t know why, Sean just felt that the original depression and troubles in his heart completely disappeared in an instant, and suddenly he had a sense of grandeur like the sea and the sky. He suddenly understood why those big people always like to stand at a height overlooking the whole earth, especially his original president. Sean admired the president known as the fox, because few people could do what he did: even his competitors had to admit that his president was indeed a very respectable opponent. However, it was precisely because of this that all the enemies of the president finally joined hands, which led to the subsequent Utopia burning incident. In the most difficult and difficult years, the wings of void even almost dissolved. However, as a result, Sean was lucky to have a candlelight night talk with his president. From beginning to end, he still remembered the last sentence that night, which was enough to make the back of more than 90% of the game players look up and say in a deep voice. "The flag of emptiness will never fall. Even if I fall, the fire of the void will still pass on, and then it will be lit again to brighten the sky. " Sean clenched his fists and said in a low but very firm tone, "I will ignite the fire of the void in this world and let it brighten the sky. I will certainly rebuild Utopia, make it the most powerful territory of the southern continent and even the whole miracle continent, and let the whole world remember the name of the wing of the void! " Sean''s faith was never abandoned by him. A piece of dried meat suddenly leaned out of one side and lay across Sean''s face. Sean was stunned for a moment. When he turned his head, he saw that Cecilia came over and handed himself the dried meat in his hand. When she saw Sean''s somewhat stunned look, Cecilia smiled. Her smile was quiet and sweet, with a strong affinity, which had nothing to do with her beauty, but originated from her unique temperament. Phoenix, as the spirit of all animals and the strongest holy beast before the twilight era, has more than just a awe inspiring and powerful momentum. Before the Phoenix is not angry, the breath emitted from them is very friendly. Even in the game, the Phoenix is one of the few creatures at the divine animal level that never take the initiative to attack the player. Even if you live in front of its nest, it will not attack you. "Thank you." Sean reached for the jerky and smiled back. "Do you and I need to be polite?" Cecilia gathered the hair falling from her left cheek, smiled as before, and then sat next to Sean. "I think it would be ok if it were you." "What can I do?" Sean was a little confused. "Let the whole world remember the name of the wings of void!" Cecilia restrained her smile and said seriously. "Did you hear it?" Sean was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know why. When Cecilia said so, he was a little shy and his face was slightly red. "Although I don''t know your past or what you really want to do, don''t say you want to rebuild Utopia and restore your family. Even if you want to fight against the whole world, I will be on your side." Cecilia nodded and said she did hear what Sean had just said, but it was obvious that she misunderstood Sean. Emptiness has always been synonymous with chaos and loss. Especially for magicians, void is not a good meaning. Especially in the void, there are many tyrannical creatures that even the top strongmen of mankind dare not easily provoke. If these creatures enter the material world, it will be a top disaster for the theme plane. Therefore, it can be treated as a pagan like what Sean said "to ignite the fire of the void". Pagans, look at the devil and the situation when the devil appears. This is the street mouse of the whole world. Where you go, you will be beaten. So in some ways, Cecilia''s so-called "enemy of the world" is not wrong. "I think you may have misunderstood." Sean laughed out of his voice and patted Cecilia on the head. "I don''t mean the void in your magician''s professional terminology, but my family flag and belief Therefore, I don''t need to make enemies with people all over the world, but I probably need to make enemies with two or three extremely powerful giants. " "Behemoth, how behemoth?" When she heard Sean say she understood wrong, Cecilia''s rare face flushed slightly and her head bowed shyly. However, in this way, her charm value naturally soared even more, so that even Sean was lost for a moment. But soon, she adjusted her mind and asked again, so that she missed the moment when Sean just lost his mind: "is it as strong as the Empire?" "Well, it''s a behemoth like the seven empires." Sean nodded. "If I want to rebuild Utopia, I can''t get around the Millennium covenant Empire, and there may even be a lot of other troubles involved." Sean was not present when Utopia was established, but he knew the difficulty of the task. At that time, the elite group led by his president sent out, and it took more than three months to finally complete the task, so as to obtain the control of Utopia. Of course, he negotiated with the Millennium covenant Empire halfway, It is in the charge of the acting president of the guild. So Sean really doesn''t know the overall situation, but now Sean knows that he wants to reach an agreement with the Millennium covenant empire through diplomatic means. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult, of course, it''s just a little difficult. If it doesn''t work, it''s a big deal. But if war can be avoided, Sean still hopes to avoid it. "The Millennium covenant empire is really... Tricky." Cecilia thought for a moment, and then answered, because even she really had no good way. After all, this is an empire. But soon Cecilia came back to her mind: "in this case, there will only be one millennium covenant empire. Why say two or three?" "Because there''s the St. Joels empire." Sean smiled. "Maybe the Maggie empire will get involved. So, are these two or three? " "Why St. Joels..." Cecilia''s words were just uttered, and then she stopped, because she already knew that there was no need to ask the latter words, and the answer was in her heart. This answer made her heart very moved and happy, but instinctively, she didn''t want Sean to do so at all, because the geographical environment of the Principality of rumbel doomed that the country could only choose to take refuge in one of the two empires, and it was probably impossible to restore complete independence as before. Of course, Cecilia knows better that with Sean''s character and attitude, he will never lean towards either of the two empires, so the final situation may evolve into facing the joint attack of the two empires. "It''s not necessary..." "Why not?" Sean put his hand around Cecilia. "You''re my family." Cecilia''s eyes darkened slightly when she heard the word "family", but soon she closed her eyes and leaned closer to Sean''s arms. She really liked the term "family", but it was not the kind of "family" Sean said, but "family" in another sense. Just looking at Sean, Cecilia knew that she didn''t have to expect Sean, a fool, to understand. For Cecilia, as long as she could be with Sean, it was enough. There was a tear in Cecilia''s left eye. And not far away, looking at these two people''s salooqi Xuefeng, there was some doubt in her eyes. Although Sean introduced her that Cecilia was his sister, salooqi always felt that the two were not at all like each other, especially Cecilia''s attitude towards Sean was completely different from her sister''s reaction. However, although she wanted to ask, she finally resisted this curiosity, because she was obviously used to seeing the indifference on xuefanio''s face, so some words were not suitable for her to ask. On this night, there was no assassination, no conspiracy, no battle. Everything is so calm that people feel a little incredibly beautiful. When they woke up the next day, everyone felt unusually energetic. But Sean also knows that today will be the last highlight of this limited time task, because he must arrive at the meeting point required by the task before nightfall, otherwise the task will be regarded as a failure, even if saloogi snow wind is still alive, it is meaningless. What''s more, no one will hope that saloogi snow wind can live. And this man has also appeared in front of Sean and others. Chapter 624 Sean knew that today was the last day of the mission and must be the most dangerous day. So from the beginning, he expected many possible situations, such as a half-way attack, or a group of people to make a strong attack. Even if it didn''t work, it would definitely be a fierce battle. But Sean never thought that all this was completely different from what he expected. There is only one visitor. The broken wind tribe fairy sword dancer who confronted Sean head-on. She didn''t lead the men of the broken wind tribe to intercept together, nor did she use any small means and conspiracy, but when Sean saw the other party''s solemn look, he knew that this interception was probably the real final contest. Because on the face of the famous sword dancer, Sean looked at a determination to look directly at death. In other words, the other side came to intercept with the belief of death. In the face of such an opponent, Sean didn''t think he could frighten the other side through some small hands. This was a real fight, and only the winner could live. But the problem now is that Sean can''t guarantee that he can end the battle within five minutes. Once it exceeds five minutes, his combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least half. In this case, let alone killing the other party, whether he can explode has become a problem. No elf sword dancer is simple. This class has always been famous for its strong single challenge ability - of course, this means that in the hands of high players, if in the hands of ordinary players, the extremely complex skill system is enough to make people kneel. But all this is based on the premise of the game world. In this real world, how can those who can become sword dancers be weak? Even if you are really a weak person, the strength of upper gold is also there. This is like "level suppression" in the game. Just Sean frowned. He suddenly looked sideways at his right side. His eyes were as sharp as a knife. However, there is no one in this place. On this grassland, the field of vision is very broad, and there can be no blind spots at all. In other words, Sean can''t hide people at the place where he looks at the past, unless the illusionist interferes, but in front of Cecilia, if the record is too close, even if the magic flow trace of the illusionist is the lowest in all legal professions, it can never escape Cecilia''s induction. Therefore, the use of magic to cover up the approach is not always applicable. But Sean still felt someone watching him in this direction. "Don''t worry, it''s just yourself." The female sword dancer frowned slightly when she saw Sean''s sudden side of her head, and then whispered, "I just came to have a fair duel with you If you win, there will be no one in the broken wind tribe to block your way, but if you lose, please give Princess salooqi to me. " "Fair duel?" Sean slowly withdrew his eyes and stared at the Female Elf sword dancer in front of him. The idea of a fair duel made Sean smile noncommittally. Because he didn''t expect this to happen, because when Sean saw that there was only one person on the other side, he didn''t think of any idea of a fair duel. Since he was the enemy, he rushed up and killed the enemy directly. Anyway, there were many people on their side. But now, Sean did not dare to be so confident, because he could feel the powerful power contained in the cold sight just now. Although Sean didn''t know why the other party could hide his body, he was sure that there must be an enemy on the right side, and the strength of the enemy was far above the Female Elf sword dancer in front of him. With his strength, he could only barely protect himself. Basically, among all the people present, it is estimated that no one will be the opponent of the occupier except Rena and shefanio. However, Rena is in a coma at the moment, so the only one who can prevent each other from attacking is shefanio. For Sean, if he was an ordinary enemy, he wouldn''t care too much. But if he can hide his body so much that he doesn''t even understand how the other party does it, then this person must be very proficient in assassination, sneak attack and other skills. Therefore, if shefanio is asked to fight the sword dancer, Sean has no bottom to stop the sneak attack of the assassin. Therefore, if you really want a one-on-one duel, he probably can only do it. "Yes, it''s a fair duel." The Female Elf sword dancer nodded, "you, and me." "What if I refuse?" Sean smiled. "You''re alone, but I''m more than one. Do you think it''s necessary for me to duel with you?" "Why refuse?" The Female Elf sword dancer frowned again, this time deeper than the previous one, and even with a strong puzzled color on her face, "don''t you human beings attach great importance to glory and reputation? In that case, let me challenge you. Why did you refuse? " Hearing each other''s words, Sean knew that the Female Elf sword dancer''s cognition of the human world was probably worse than that of saloogi. Otherwise, she would never run so directly to fight Sean. Perhaps in her cognition, she came to fight Sean. This is the best solution, because she can''t think of any reason why Sean would refuse this duel. Therefore, Sean rejected the proposal at once, which made the female sword dancer feel very confused and confused. "Most humans do attach great importance to glory and reputation." Sean shrugged. "But please note that I''m talking about most. In the human world, there are many people who don''t care about these illusory things at all. " "Like you?" When hearing Sean say that "human beings do attach great importance to glory and reputation", the female swordsman''s eyes did brighten up, but when Sean emphasized the word "most", the female swordsman''s face was a little ugly. She looked around Sean. This time, there was no such solemn expression on her face, but more a lonely look. But for a cunning and shrewd man like Sean, he can infer a lot of information as long as his opponent has a little clue. From the look on the female sword dancer''s face, Sean can conclude that the hidden person lurking around is not with the Female Elf sword dancer, at least the other party will not be from the broken wind tribe, otherwise the female sword dancer''s palace forcing move will not fall into such a dilemma. But what was more, Sean saw a painful color in her eyes that was trying to hide, and her face was obviously much paler than the previous confrontation in the woods. At this moment, Sean''s mind became brighter and brighter: "you''re hurt." Hearing Sean''s words, the female sword dancer looked slightly surprised, but she soon calmed down: "yes, I''m hurt, so do you dare to duel with me?" "I still refuse." Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. Although he didn''t laugh, there was a smile on his face that anyone with a clear eye could see. Cecilia glanced at Sean''s smile. She was really familiar with Sean. Therefore, when she saw Sean with such a smile, she knew that Sean must be making another idea, and he would definitely win the idea. Otherwise, she wouldn''t show such a complacent smile. Because most of the time, Sean''s look is always like falling into the solution of some century''s problems, always full of distress. Many people can''t understand why Sean showed such an expression. Because he doesn''t need to manage a lot of things like ordinary Lords. Although his territory is indeed very large, in fact, the military and political system of the whole territory has already been clearly divided, and there are the highest leaders in both systems. The person who really manages the territory is not Sean at all, so those under Sean who have not entered the core class naturally do not know where Sean''s troubles are. Only core followers like William, Alfred, Neil, Hella and Cecilia will know the reason why Sean''s brain is really bothering. "I must correct you." Sean shrugged. "In the human world, there are really many people who don''t care about the so-called glory, reputation and so on. In this line, they can only say that they include me, but they can''t say that they are like me." "Is there a difference?" The female sword dancer didn''t understand. "Of course." Sean nodded. "In some cases, I will do something that will damage my honor and reputation, but there are preconditions. Most of the time, I pay great attention to glory and reputation. After all, I am a lord who is about to become a marquis You are my enemy, so I will never show mercy in dealing with the enemy, so naturally I won''t care about the so-called reputation and glory. At present, I don''t feel strong hostility and war in you. Since you are not hostile to me, in some ways, we may not fight, and the most important thing is that you are injured. " "So what?" "I don''t duel with the wounded." Sean said in a deep voice, "you want to die under my sword. I can help you, but not now." The female sword dancer didn''t speak. Her eyes staring at Sean were full of doubts. "Get out of the way." Sean whispered. "Impossible." The female sword dancer shook her head. "I only have two choices now. The first is to take the princess of Xuefeng tribe, and the second is to die on this land. But I don''t want to die, so I have to take the princess Of course, if you can kill me, then maybe this is my destiny. " Sean frowned slightly at the swordswoman''s words, and then she and Cecilia looked at each other. Even xuefanio not far away showed a curious look, not to mention salooqi Xuefeng, who was the party concerned, but her elf guard was still on alert. Obviously, the hatred between Xuefeng tribe and broken wind tribe had reached a great degree, and it was impossible for them to trust each other or reconcile easily. "What if we can give you a third way?" Cecilia looked at the female sword dancer and suddenly said. This time, it was Sean''s turn to keep silent. In dealing with foreign affairs, Sean thinks he is inferior to Cecilia. This is not only a matter of ability, but also a kind of talent and experience. In any case, Cecilia is a princess of a country, so it is more or less natural that she will have some ears and eyes. In addition, she went to the Magic School of Maggie empire for further study, where she didn''t only study magic, and many government problems and solutions were taught. So when Cecilia speaks, Sean usually chooses to be quiet and let Cecilia deal with such problems. Sure enough, when the female sword dancer saw Sean''s silence, her eyes finally stopped looking at Sean, but at Cecilia. "What is the third way?" "What about your men?" Cecilia did not answer positively, but put forward a new question, "if I remember correctly, even if you lost several strong players when we fought that day, you should also have some followers. It is impossible to block the road alone like now." Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean suddenly realized a problem. The strength of this famous sword dancer is very strong. Although the broken wind tribe is only a three-level tribe, there will not be too many gold giants, but based on their understanding and cognition of the Xuefeng tribe, if they really value salooqi Xuefeng, they will not only come to such a few gold giants. Especially in the way of acting in the wilderness, it will definitely not be so big. At least, it will never happen that only this female sword dancer intercepts alone like now. Never treat your enemies as idiots. Sean remembered this sentence, which was the first advice his president told him. "I thought they were a burden, so I didn''t take them with me." The female sword dancer said softly, and her voice was full of simplicity. But Sean and Cecilia were so smart that they could hear some strange meanings from this sentence, not to mention the sadness that the female sword dancer tried to hide in this simple voice. "Don''t want to take them, or they all..." Cecilia didn''t finish this sentence completely. "What the hell are you trying to say!" The female sword dancer shouted in a deep voice. This time she was really angry. Looking at the anger of the female sword dancer, Cecilia smiled. If Sean is only a beginner in the application skills of diplomatic negotiations, the female sword dancer is not qualified to be an apprentice at all, because even Sean knows that you should never easily expose your emotions in the language battle, even if your heart is angry and afraid, or happy and excited, Should not show it. Obviously, the female sword dancer didn''t understand this. However, for the straightforward style of the wild land, I''m afraid many people really can''t understand this all their life. This princess is an exception. Maybe it was because Cecilia and Sean were so close and contacted so much that after seeing the angry look of the female sword dancer, Cecilia''s smile actually gave people a feeling of devil temptation: "so... Do you want revenge? For your companions? If you want, I''ll give you a third way. " "You want me to surrender?" The female sword dancer suddenly calmed down from her anger, but this time her look showed a trace of sarcasm, "I''d rather die in this land than let me surrender to you humans." "I think... After talking for so long, I haven''t asked your name." Cecilia smiled and said, "I''m Cecilia. Cecilia rumbel. " "Sean Connery." Sean gave the female sword dancer a noble courtesy representing friendly greetings, "that''s shefanio over there, and it''s Rena resting in the carriage As for the two people of Xuefeng tribe, I think you should be no stranger. " The female sword dancer looked at Sean and Cecilia. She really didn''t feel any hostility and war in them, or not from the beginning. Just as in Sean''s eyes, the luster on the female sword dancer is always light yellow. This is a message of neutrality. At least as long as Sean doesn''t start first, maybe the other party won''t attack Sean at all. After such a moment of hesitation, the female sword dancer said, "vinia broken wind." "Well, do you mind if I call you miss Virginia?" Cecilia smiled. After seeing vinya''s noncommittal look, she continued, "I think you may have made a mistake, miss vinya That''s what I call the third way. It''s not to let you surrender, but to cooperate. I don''t know who your tribe chose to cooperate with, but judging from your current situation, Miss Virginia, you may have been abandoned by your tribe? " When Cecilia said this, vinia, a fool who didn''t know how to hide her emotions, showed a surprised look. Obviously, she didn''t understand why Cecilia would know. Just before she spoke, Cecilia continued to say: "you don''t need to ask me how I know, you need to know, Human beings are always very good at analyzing information and reasoning In a word, I think of the current position. My analysis has not made any mistakes. " Vinia pofeng nodded. "In that case, Miss Virginia is a free man. All the shackles that bind you have disappeared. You don''t need to worry about the problems of the broken wind tribe at all." Cecilia continued with a smile, "so the only thing you need to do now is to avenge those companions who once trusted you and delivered their lives to you Well, just in time, we can provide you with such an opportunity. " Looking at vinia with an obvious emotional color on his face and Cecilia with a face of "I''m for you", Sean doesn''t understand whether Vinnie Asia Pacific is cute or Cecilia Asia Pacific is terrible. Chapter 625 Vanilla plain is a comprehensive plain with fertile land. In the early days, the royal family of lane intended to build a horse farm here as a special horse for the royal family. Of course, it may also cultivate high-quality war horses. Moreover, this plain covers a vast area. Even if a horse farm is opened, it can also be divided into an area for farming. It is impossible to feed a country''s population, but it is not a problem to feed a marquis''s population. All this was done after the person in charge of investigation and assessment found a special plant called "vanilla". This plant can be used as an alternative material in more than 70% of low-level alchemy potions, and even in the production of neutralizers for some intermediate alchemy potions. If it is combined with some special materials, it can even be put into the production process of demonized equipment - but this method, Sean thinks that he is probably the only one in the world to know, because this is a mainstream forging method in the middle of the game. At least, that will be about ten years later in today''s world. Alchemists, this industry is a branch of magic. They don''t need too deep magic or element induction, but they have some requirements for spiritual strength. Therefore, even apprentices can easily be competent for this job. Of course, if you want to be a great master in alchemy, it is not competent for ordinary people, because the more advanced alchemy medicine, the spiritual strength required is not only extremely huge and tenacious, but also involves elemental science or other aspects. But anyway, because the vanilla plain is rich in "fragrant herbs", the Principality of lane used to feed a large number of alchemists. Now, the Principality of lane has annexed the kingdom of dabion and is about to be upgraded to a kingdom. It can be seen that there should be only many alchemists in the kingdom of lane in the future. As a result, the vanilla plain naturally became an area most valued by the Ryan royal family. However, this time coincides with the upcoming national celebration, and the north wind collar has also slightly relaxed its vigilance and workload. Therefore, there is naturally no sense of killing in the past on the vanilla plain, let alone troops patrolling. Therefore, for those who enter the vanilla plain at this time, there is no need to worry about blackmail or other accidents. Sean and others were wandering around the grassland at this time. In fact, it is not very accurate to say wandering, because they still have a strong purpose. But in the eyes of outsiders, Sean and others are really not much different from ordinary wandering at this time. After all, they are walking in a big circle on the whole vanilla plain. However, in order to prevent people from meeting Xuefeng tribe from not knowing it, the coachman still sat in the position of the elf guard, but his look was very vigilant. From time to time, he even had to distract some attention to observe the carriage behind him. In fact, I can''t blame the elf guard for this. After all, the entanglement between Xuefeng tribe and pofeng tribe has really come for a long time, so it''s normal to distrust each other. Who makes a man of the broken wind tribe sit in the carriage now? In other words, the former leader of the sword dancer escort of the broken wind tribe, vinia broken wind. Sean thought it would be better to call her vinia diemeng, because Cecilia really succeeded in pulling the strong man on the top of the golden peak into the thief ship with just a few words. Although it''s a cooperative relationship, in fact, even saroch Xuefeng knows that once he gets on Sean''s thief ship, it''s impossible to think about it again, let alone xuefanio, who has the deepest experience. However, compared with the cute vinia, shefanio''s status and status are much higher. After all, it was aiswentel who negotiated with Sean at the beginning. No matter what, she is a God, and she also gave Sean a whole group of magistrates. You know, even if it is a national war, there will not necessarily be a divine officer regiment on the battlefield. Basically, the only one in the whole continent who can send a divine officer regiment every war is the St. Joels empire. But in any case, the addition of vinia is still a strong and powerful aid for today''s Sean. In terms of strength alone, she is on a par with Rena, but if we take into account the professional advantages and the increasing role of other aspects, Virginia is not Rena''s opponent. The only advantage is that people born in the wilderness are very good at fighting, so vinia is still higher than Rena in terms of combat experience. Therefore, if it is a real combat, the two will be in a tie in a short time, but once the time is prolonged, the winner will be Rena. The premise is that Virginia doesn''t cast secrets. After joining Sean''s side, vinia told what she knew. It''s obviously impossible for vinya to tell all the secrets of the broken wind tribe directly. Even if Cecilia tricked her into getting on Sean''s thief ship, she still prefers the broken wind tribe in essence. However, it is obvious that vinya, who was identified by Sean as having the attribute of being cute, can''t stand Cecilia''s routine, so it''s just a long chat. Sean and others know why vinya was abandoned by the broken wind tribe. It turned out that the broken wind tribe entered the territory of the Principality of lane this time. At the beginning, I didn''t know that Princess salooqi of the snow wind tribe was also here. At first, their purpose was just to connect with some big people in the Principality of lane, and then carry out some trade through these secret routes - although countries have always tried to prohibit this kind of thing, as long as profitable things can not be completely blocked. After all, the desire of the human country for the wilderness is not just slaves, There are other precious minerals or treasures that are useless to the wilderness, but can be sold at a good price in the human country. Vinya didn''t know the specific formation method and other details of this route, because her trip was only responsible for protecting the Druid master. Therefore, the broken wind tribe specially allowed vinya to take four gold sword dancers and a team of silver sword dancers - Sean didn''t know until now, He comes from the understanding of the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe in the game. In fact, there are some mistakes. Like the sword dancer escort team of the broken wind tribe, although the number is really only 16, eight of them are lower gold strength. They are respected as gold sword dancers in the tribe, and the remaining eight are quasi strong people whose strength is very close to the golden territory. In addition, it is the silver sword dancer army composed of about 300 highland elves of the broken wind tribe. This army is the real sword dancer escort of the broken wind tribe, and its actual essence is also the attribute of the army, at least a quasi level 5 army. When Sean first heard the news, he was really shocked. Although the scale of the sword dancer escort is not enough to be a strong unit, if it cooperates with vinia and the other 16 golden sword dancers, it is enough to be equivalent to a level 5 strong combat unit, that is, 500 soldiers of the level 5 army. The scale of the team of silver sword dancers mentioned by vinya is about 30. In this confrontation with Xuefeng tribe, more than 20 of the 30 silver sword dancers were lost, and most of the remaining 10 were injured. Basically, it is impossible to participate in any battle in a short time. As for the other four golden sword dancers, Sean killed two, and the other two were completely damaged and explained here. But the two were not killed by Sean, but died in their own hands to protect the safe evacuation of vinia. At this time, Sean finally knew the news that made him unhappy. There is a blood print hunter in the team of the broken wind tribe. However, due to a hard fight with vinya, the other party was seriously injured at this time. If the Druid master didn''t stop it at the last moment, and the attendants around the bloody hunter rushed up, the bloody hunter would have been stabbed to death by vinya''s sword. How could he survive. For the tribes in the wilderness, the strict hierarchical system doomed their old-fashioned ideas - Sean felt that this must be the main reason for Virginia''s sprouting. Therefore, vinya was not only listed as a traitor, but even fiercely pursued and killed. In addition to the two golden sword dancers who unswervingly protected vinya''s escape, other former comrades in arms fought against them one after another, so vinya had to fight his own way. Later, in order to prove that she was not a traitor, she decided to block Sean''s way alone. The idea is beautiful, but the result is Well, it''s still good for Sean, but it''s not good for the broken wind tribe. Because the two sacred relics of the broken wind tribe, the broken waste tooth and the wind ghost blade, are still on vinia at this time. Sean guessed that this is the reason why the broken wind tribe will pursue vinia. After all, this is a sacred thing of a tribe, and these two weapons in Sean''s eyes do prove that they are qualified to become sacred things. The tooth of breaking the wasteland is an epic short sword, and the blade of wind ghost is a legendary short sword. The most valuable thing is that the attribute values of these two short swords are frighteningly high - as legendary equipment, these two short swords are difficult to enter the eyes of middle and advanced players, because the attached attributes are really not very good. The only highlight is that the famine breaking tooth has an attribute of armor breaking and penetration, while the wind ghost blade has an effect of attack speed bonus. In addition, these two short swords have no other additional attribute effects. They are really sorry for the name of legendary quality. But for those who really play high, the significance of these two swords is absolutely not trivial. Even the penetration attribute. The increase of armor breaking attribute and attack speed is definitely the most rare attribute in the game. Especially in this real world, weapons and other equipment have lost the display of attack power in the game, so these two attributes are more important. However, vinia failed to give full play to the power of these two equipment. This is somewhat like the [unidentified] situation in the game. In the game, all unidentified equipment can not play its full power after being equipped by players. It can only be used completely after being identified. In reality, many people have powerful special equipment. For example, after demonizing equipment, they usually need to explore for a period of time or get the guidance and explanation of the forger before they can give full play to the power of these equipment props. But Sean can completely ignore this rule because he has real eyes. For vinia, although she had been on Sean''s pirate ship at this time, Sean was not completely relieved of her, so Sean did not completely instruct her with these two pieces of equipment. Because once she completely mastered the two short swords, but did not sincerely stand on the same front with herself, Sean can think of the next picture, which must be very cruel and bloody. So Sean decided to wait and see for a while. Through the intelligence told by the dull and cute Virginia - although until now, Virginia doesn''t know that he has said all the things that should and shouldn''t be said under Cecilia''s "follow the temptation" - Sean finally knows the purpose and team configuration of the broken wind tribe''s trip. Of course, he also checked the information at Saluki. Saluki was always in the carriage when vinya told about the broken wind tribe, so she certainly knew what vinya had leaked. In this way, she had a deep fear of Cecilia. So to some extent, saloogi''s cooperation also confused Sean. According to Sean''s cognition, he certainly can''t understand that for an intelligent and smart woman like salooqi, sometimes the deterrent of wisdom is far more frightening than the suppression of force. Watching salooqi also share all the information she knows, Cecilia showed her a smile that only the two of them can understand and understand. It was just salooqi''s smile, but it really had such a bleak taste. After that, when night began to fall, Sean had pieced together the whole picture of the dispute between the snow wind tribe and the broken wind tribe. These two third-class seats tribes, which belong to the eye of the storm tribe, have the same idea to enter the human country this time, that is, to find human allies to obtain a stable and safe secret trade route. But at the beginning, the broken wind tribe chose the Dabian kingdom. After all, before Sean appeared, the gorge rift was always in the hands of the Dabian Kingdom, which is the real reason why the southern nobles of the Dabian Kingdom tried to recapture the gorge rift. At that time, the Xuefeng tribe had no choice - because the broken wind tribe took the lead in choosing the nobles of the dabion kingdom as allies, the Xuefeng tribe could only choose the nobles of the Principality of Ryan as allies. In essence, Xuefeng tribe has actually fallen into the disadvantage from the beginning, but I didn''t expect that because of the war provoked by Sean, Xuefeng tribe has become a beneficiary instead. So this time, the snow wind tribe sent salok Qi. Snow wind, the princess, is naturally to show her sincerity. But unexpectedly, the broken wind tribe was not good at giving up. Through a lot of bribes, they finally bought off the route of marquis Flores and obtained a secret agreement. It''s just that although it is a cooperative relationship, in fact, the Marquis of Flores is not really on the side of the broken wind tribe, but rather an intermediary - the Marquis of Flores contacts with other nobles to earn some profits. Therefore, the encirclement and suppression battle from the forces under Marquis Flores the day before yesterday was actually a task paid by the broken wind tribe. The result of the task naturally ends in failure. But this is not known to vinia, who is too cute. She still thinks she''s the only one to stop Sean. As for the meeting between the Xuefeng tribe and the broken wind tribe, it was another unexpected coincidence - when Sean completely captured all the territories of the southern nobles of dabion, the broken wind tribe, who was visiting at that time, naturally ran away in a hurry. As a result, it happened to meet the Xuefeng tribe crossing the southern nobles of dabion, So a short and fierce battle broke out between the two sides, and the result was naturally that the strong and powerful pofeng tribe won. After that, the two sides asked for help, and then fought until the whole kingdom of dabion was completely annexed by the Principality of Ryan, and neither side had decided the outcome. At that time, in order to ensure that the gifts paid by the Xuefeng tribe were intact, salooqi resolutely ordered the Xuefeng guard to leave first and do a good job in the defense of the stronghold here in the vanilla plain. They would catch up later. If they hadn''t arrived within a month, they would be regarded as dead. At this time, there is only today''s last day left from the time saroch made an appointment. If they can''t meet the snow wind guard today, the snow wind guard will leave. At that time, Princess salooqi will be recognized as "death" by Xuefeng tribe. But for Sean, this is not important. The big deal is that he can''t get three proficiency points, and offend the two tribes of Xuefeng and pofeng at the same time. There is no loss and relationship for him. But now, as Rena falls into a deep sleep, the meaning of all this is completely different. Because if the snow wind guard leaves, he won''t be able to get the potion salooqi said. So anyway, Sean must find the snow wind guard before today. The carriage was still running on the vanilla plain, but Sean''s heart was getting heavier and heavier, especially when he pieced together the truth of the whole thing. At this time, the elf guard sitting at the coachman''s position suddenly shouted: "found!" Almost at the moment when the elf guard shouted, a systematic prompt sound sounded in Sean''s mind, indicating that his task had been completed. This made Sean''s face couldn''t help showing a happy and excited smile. Then before the door opened, Sean had turned over from the gap of the carriage and landed on the grass. Then he saw an amazing scene. A full thirty highland elves in light gray leather armor are in a scattered formation to surround Sean and others'' carriages, and in front of these thirty highland elves are five strong men in the golden realm! These are five snow wind guards and a team of snow wind soldiers! Sean never thought that the team responsible for protecting salooqi Xuefeng had such a strong strength! Chapter 626 The snow wind guard in Sean''s cognition naturally refers to a team gathered by the strong of the tribe. But in fact, this is not the case. The real snow wind guard, like the sword dancer escort of the broken wind tribe, is an army composed of more than 400 highland elves. However, for some reason, the more than 400 highland elves are not sword dancers, but troops similar to the Terran mountain division. They are proficient in all kinds of mountain battles, which is worthy of their name as highland elves. However, these highland elves with strong military attributes can not be compared with those strong ones. After all, the training and cultivation methods of strong people and soldiers are always different. Therefore, in order to distinguish the two, they call these more than 400 highland elves snow wind soldiers. Only soldiers with the prefix "Xuefeng" can be regarded as the elite of Xuefeng tribe. This is similar to the silver sword dancers of the broken wind tribe. As for those who are really strong and quasi strong with strong personal strength, they are called snow wind guard. Even in the whole Xuefeng tribe, there are only 11 people, which is a little less than the 16 golden sword dancers of the broken wind tribe. As for the number of Druid masters and other strong people, the overall advantage of the Xuefeng tribe is slightly weaker. Therefore, it is not difficult to infer which of the two third-class seats tribes once belonged to the eye of the storm tribe is stronger or weaker. This time, due to the action of sniping saluoqi Xuefeng, the broken wind tribe directly sent four golden sword dancers, together with the commander vinia Xuefeng, a total of five. If you also include the badly wounded blood print hunter, Druid master, and other gold strongmen, then this time, the broken wind tribe sent out at least one-third of the tribe strongmen. In the past, both sides lost their staff because of the confrontation. However, for the Xuefeng tribe, which has a small number of strong people, this loss has undoubtedly been magnified many times. Like the snow wind guard, seven were dispatched this time, and now only six people survived - Sean knew that the elf guard in charge of salooqi''s safety was also one of the snow wind guards. As for the one who died in the war, its identity is not difficult to guess. Naturally, it is the uncle said by salooqi. In addition, as many as three or four strong people of Xuefeng tribe have died in the war in the past half a year. It can be said that in this struggle, the combat power of Xuefeng tribe at the level of high-end strong people has been greatly reduced. If the Xuefeng tribe had no advantage over the broken wind tribe in terms of military strength, such a big loss would be enough to cause a tribe to be completely annexed. Even the five snow wind guards in front of us are all wounded. But even so, they stand here, a strong breath emanates from them, which is still very amazing. Behind them were thirty snow wind soldiers wearing leather armor, holding short knives, carrying several short guns and tied with dart knife bags on their legs. Thirty snow wind soldiers happen to be a small combat unit group. It is said that there are two small combat unit groups entering the human country this time, and now there is only one left. It can be seen that this journey is by no means peaceful. But now, the faces of these snow wind guards are not very friendly. Their eyes staring at Sean were full of alert and vigilance. If there were not one of their own, these snow wind guards and soldiers would have launched a round of attack just now. In fact, as early as this afternoon, the snow wind soldiers in charge of the guard post found the carriage. At that time, they thought it was the patrol guard of the human territory and deliberately avoided it carefully. Later, they found that the carriage was not like patrolling, but like searching for something. At that time, they were already very vigilant. Until the investigators sent again later found that there was a snow wind guard at the coachman''s position of the carriage, the five snow wind guards and snow wind soldiers did not appear. But even so, they didn''t relax their vigilance. After all, it is not uncommon for people in the tribe to surrender to mankind in the wilderness. When the two sides met on the first day of the lunar new year, there was a tragic atmosphere of tension. But just then, the door of the carriage finally opened. The princess finally jumped out of the carriage. At this moment, the five powerful snow wind guards showed surprise on their faces. Even the more than 30 snow wind soldiers behind them showed excitement, and even faintly suppressed cheers sounded. Sean knows this better. After all, the place where they are is not a wild place at this time, and it''s night at this time. If they cheer, it will be powerful, and maybe they will attract real patrol sergeants. Although the north wind leader has relaxed the access inspection, and there are no large troops stationed on the vanilla plain, there are still sergeants stationed in the artificial cultivation field reclaimed by the Ryan royal family in the vanilla plain, and its scale is no less than 1000 people. If the whole regiment of snow wind soldiers were here, they would not be afraid of these thousands of people, but now it is only a small scale of 30 people. Even if it is a quasi level 5 combat power like the sword dancer escort, it can not stop the killing of these thousands of soldiers. "Princess, are you all right?" After several snow wind guards surrounded, one of them immediately asked. "Nothing." Salooqi was also very excited when she saw these people. What she was most afraid of was that the war would damage too many tribal strongmen. In this way, even if their final task was successful, it might not be a good thing for the tribe. "Your Highness is all right." The several snow wind guards looked happy and happy. Sean looked at their faces and found that these people were not fakes. He was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that there were betrayers among these people. After all, this kind of thing is very common in the wilderness, just as they did not trust the snow wind guard who came with Sean at the beginning. However, as soon as the atmosphere of joy filled the air, it suddenly became tense again. It can even be said that it looks like a great enemy. All this, just because they saw a person appear. Vinia windbreaker. These snow wind guards are very familiar with the famous leader of the sword dancer escort team of the broken wind tribe. After all, there have been many dead battles between the two sides in the past six months. It can be said that at least two of the strong men who died in the battle of Xuefeng tribe died directly in the hands of vinya, and another person died indirectly, although not directly in the hands of vinya. Of course, if you want to calculate it seriously, the highland elf, the commander of the snow wind guard, who saroch snow wind should also be called uncle, can also be regarded as indirectly dead in vinya''s hands. Therefore, how can the five snow wind guards not face the great enemy when the woman of vinia, who is simply a great devil for the snow wind tribe, suddenly appears? Even thirty snow wind soldiers had a slight commotion. It''s really the prestige of Virginia. It''s too shocking. After a short confrontation, the snow wind guards immediately wanted to fight vinya. After all, she was the only one at this time, and judging from the smell, they could also feel that vinya seemed to be seriously injured. Although the five of them were also injured, in this case, they must have an advantage with five to one. Almost as soon as the hostility of these people came out, vinya jumped down with great agility, and then a step opened the distance between the two sides to 30 meters away. When she stood still again, the two double short swords inherited from the broken wind tribe in vinya''s hand had been firmly held by her, which was obviously a standard attitude to enter the battle. Even Sean was surprised at the speed and sensitivity of the reaction at this moment. Because Sean has always thought that his reaction ability is very fast. After all, he has the third-order real eye, so as long as someone is hostile to him, he can find it at the first time and be on guard. But after seeing vinya''s reaction, even he had to sigh, because if Sean had changed the situation just now, he certainly couldn''t make this kind of performance and reaction decisively. In short, his motor nerve reflex and conditioned reflex ability were not as good as vinya - or, Among Sean''s followers today, no one can react faster than vinia. If the people in the wilderness are fighting races, then vinia is the strongest of the fighting races. Even if there is still a gap compared with the real strong master, it is at least one of the strongest, and the potential is absolutely amazing. After seeing vinya''s action, the five snow wind guards finally reacted and protected Princess salooqi behind them for the first time, and the 30 snow wind soldiers nearby quickly drew close. At this moment, everyone in the snow wind guard was armed, and the fighting momentum broke out. It can almost be predicted that if no one stopped, there would be a big war. Sean absolutely believed that if this snow wind guard shot, he could indeed kill vinia here. But similarly, they will definitely pay a heavy price. As for how heavy the price is, Sean can''t predict. "Stop it!" Almost when the war was about to break out, salooqi Xuefeng suddenly became angry. At this moment, everyone in the snow wind guard was a little stunned. They have a long-standing feud with the broken wind tribe. Basically, even if they meet in the wild, conflicts will inevitably break out. Sometimes, only one side of the two sides can survive the fierce battle. Therefore, as soon as the two sides meet, fighting and bloody conflict are bound to break out, which is a very normal phenomenon for the whole wild land. Therefore, if one day the people of the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe encounter each other without conflict, it is a real strange thing. Therefore, the snow wind guard met vinia pofeng here, a character that made everyone of the snow wind tribe very headache and hate. Naturally, it must try its best to kill each other. You know, in a different situation, you won''t have such a good opportunity, because in the confrontation for more than half a year, the people of these Xuefeng tribes also know that vinia broken wind is far more powerful and difficult than they think. It is precisely because of this that they were surprised when salooqi drank the snow wind guard. "Princess highness, this..." asked the opening question, still the former snow wind guard who walked in front of her to greet her royal highness. At this time, Sean had seen that the one who spoke was probably the one who was second only to the commander of the snow wind guard. This is as like as two peas of snow wind and the guard of the elf guardians who are responsible for protecting the Sloan snow princess. After all, the snow wind tribes and the wind breaking tribes are all of the same origin, so the suppression and embodiment of class system will be the same. Since the commander of the snow wind guard has been dispatched, according to the normal logic, the deputy commander must stay in the tribe, otherwise he will command other members of the snow wind guard. It can be seen that the person who spoke must be the third person in the whole snow wind guard. At least his strength can absolutely overwhelm other companions. Otherwise, several other snow wind guards will not stand behind him. "Vinya. The broken wind is no longer a member of the broken wind tribe." Before saloogi could answer the man, Sean had spoken first. "She''s on the same side as me now." Sean''s words actually played a little word game. Only saloogi, Cecilia and others could hear it, and that cute vinya really didn''t hear the meaning in Sean''s subtext. At least in her opinion, there was no difference between collaborators and the same front, they all had the same meaning. "Who are you?" The snow wind guard, who should be the third person in the snow wind guard, turned to look at Sean and shouted in a bad tone. As a highland elf, his look naturally has a kind of pride unique to the elf family. Moreover, his power is naturally guaranteed to become the third person in the snow wind guard. Coupled with the discord between the Xuefeng tribe and the broken wind tribe, Sean obviously helped vinia when he spoke. Naturally, the people of the snow wind guard would not give Sean a good face. But this time, Sean found something interesting. At the moment of completing the task, Sean actually got the prompt from the system sound, which clearly indicated that he had increased 500 points in the reputation of Xuefeng tribe. Although this reputation will not immediately change his relationship with Xuefeng tribe from neutrality to friendship, the reputation system introduced in the game is a real-time mechanism, that is, as long as the reputation value increases, a series of attitude changes will occur. In other words, 500 prestige points are enough to make the elves of Xuefeng tribe no longer have any dissatisfaction and hostility to Sean. But at this time, these snow wind guards still have strong hostility to Sean, which makes Sean feel interesting. "Presumptuous!" Saloogi couldn''t see it any more, so she immediately shouted angrily. Sean smiled and didn''t speak. Those snow wind guards were once more confused. Why do their most respected Royal Highness today be so abnormal? What are they drinking over and over again? This makes their brain circuits really can''t keep up with the rhythm. "If it weren''t for the assistance of this adult, do you think I could really leave human territory safely?" Saloogi said in a deep voice, "it was the help of this adult that enabled me to live to this day. For me, he is my benefactor Vinya, she has indeed left the broken wind tribe and is now the man of this adult. " In this sentence, salooqi also played a word game a little. With Sean''s same front as the groundwork, salooqi''s words naturally won''t make vinya feel anything wrong, so she didn''t refute. But for vinya, she knew her position, but not for the Xuefeng tribe. After two hints, they all agreed that vinya was under Sean''s command. They all have a deep understanding of the strength and terror of vinia, so they naturally have more respect for people who can accept vinia. Soon, Sean could feel the change in these people''s attitudes. But Sean didn''t say anything. He still stood there with a light face, which made him look a little unpredictable. Before these snow wind guards could recover, the cold smell emitted by the appearance of snow fanio made these people feel a burst of panic. Because at this moment, xuefanio did not deliberately hide his own breath, and the more powerful people are, the more obvious they are about the breath emitted by xuefanio. Therefore, almost when xuefanio jumped down from the carriage, the faces of these snow wind guards changed. "This is miss chefanio and a follower of the adult." Saloogi said. For this statement, shefanio was noncommittal. She just glanced around at random and returned to the carriage after confirming that she didn''t think it was dangerous or a problem. The other person in the carriage, Cecilia, who was the most feared by salocchi, did not get out of the carriage, because this kind of thing was meaningless in her opinion. Vinia and shefanio showed their faces, which was only enough to support Sean. And for people in the wilderness, they generally have no good feelings for magicians. After all, that''s where they believe in wizards and totem. But anyway, respect for the strong is still a characteristic of these fighting races, so Sean''s status was soon respected by these snow wind guards. After all, for them, only really powerful people can subdue strong people like vinia and shefanio. Even if Sean''s breath is not even as good as the third figure of their snow wind guard at the moment, people in the wilderness always only look at the results rather than the process. So with Sean''s sign, vinya put down her double swords, but her face was obviously not good-looking. "Now you are no longer a member of the broken wind tribe. On the contrary, you are still an enemy of the broken wind tribe, so the people of the snow wind tribe are no longer your enemies." Sean whispered and patted vinya on the shoulder. "I know you may not be able to put it down completely now, but I hope you won''t lose your life because of weakness when you really face the enemies of the broken wind tribe." "I......" vinya was stunned for a moment, and some didn''t know how to answer, because Sean really saw through her. "When you raised your swords to the elder that night, you should understand that you have no way back." Sean whispered, his voice was very soft, but with a firm belief, "whether you can kill the elder or not, you are already a traitor in the broken wind tribe I won''t ask you to do anything. As I said before, we are partners, so as long as you are willing to stand on the same line with me, I will bring you under my protection. If one day you feel that you can''t continue to cooperate with me, you can leave at any time, and I will never embarrass you. " Vinya nodded, but said nothing. In other words, she has a lot to say, but when she comes to her mouth, she doesn''t know how to say it. The feeling Sean gave her completely overturned the cognition she had established over the past few decades, because the situation of the human world was completely different from that of the wilderness, and the knowledge about the human world she had learned from books now seemed completely different from what she had learned. Although she dare not say that all human beings are simple, Sean gave her the feeling of being simple and honest. "From the moment you got on the carriage, we have regarded you as a companion." Sean smiled, then turned and began to walk towards the carriage. "In my case, the meaning of companion is that you can confidently show your back to each other without worrying about any betrayal and injury from behind." Vinya looked at Sean''s back with a strange light in his eyes. Soon, the huge carriage with unique shape, escorted by the snow wind guard, set off again and drove towards their stronghold on the vanilla plain. Originally, the snow wind guards had made preparations for departure tonight. But because of the emergence of Sarkozy snow wind, it is obvious that they can not start tonight. But even if the plan was disrupted, it would be no matter to them. What could be more pleasant than the return of their Royal Highness? When the people arrived at the temporary stronghold built by the snow wind guard, Sean and others finally knew why the guard could hide here for so long without being found by the patrol guard of the Principality of Ryan. These guys actually directly set up their strongholds underground, and they are also very good at Mountain Warfare. In the face of such a quasi-level-5 army that can gain special terrain advantage bonus in vanilla plain, it is impossible to find the troops stationed in vanilla plain sent by the Principality of Ryan. However, at this time, there is such a carriage parked near here, so if there are patrol guards coming, they must be able to find it. Therefore, naturally, someone needs to stay outside and wait, pretending to sleep here. The people in charge of this work are naturally shefanio and Cecilia, and Sean entered the underground stronghold with Rena. The people of Xuefeng tribe were very clever. Instead of digging at the surface, they dug a straight path for two people to fall at the same time. After falling 30 meters, it suddenly opened up and exposed a platform with a diameter of about five meters. Perhaps the blood of these elves still contains the perfect morbid gene, so there are four braziers around the platform, which not only illuminate the surrounding situation, but also have a warm feeling. But that''s not enough. What makes Sean incomprehensible is that thirteen steps have been polished under the platform, all the way down. The foundation of the second layer is about two meters lower than the platform, but the radius has been expanded to 15 meters, that is, there are more than 30 meters of karst caves in the whole underground stronghold, and the dome is five meters high. But this is far from everything, because around the whole cave, four cave passages for three people have been excavated. Behind each passage is a small cave about ten meters square and four meters high. According to these snow wind guards, these small caves are used by them to store food, so Sean saw that the four small karst caves are made very clean and tidy by using the unique moisture-proof and insect prevention methods of the wilderness. It''s not like a temporary stronghold at all. It''s like a supply base. What makes Sean feel even more incomprehensible is that the underground stronghold has even completed the ventilation system, and even can see the depictions of these highland elves on the surrounding rocks when they are idle. Although these paintings look like works of art, Sean thought about doing this carving art in such a temporary stronghold, Don''t these fighting races know what a sense of crisis is? But when he looked back and saw the smile on everyone''s face after these guys returned to the stronghold, Sean felt that he probably had nothing to say with these art addicts. After a brief cheering celebration, Sean took Rena to the only cave without food. It was just such a short process. Sean''s hands were already red and hot. The excessive high temperature made him feel uncomfortable, even if his physique was really unusual. However, the side effects caused by the blood boiling reaction will still produce extremely strong peripheral side effects, which is far from what ordinary people can bear. If someone came and did not have the divine blessing of shefanio, it would have been scalded by Rena''s chain reaction. Of course, the more important problem is that the more the blood boiling reaction produced by higher blood vessels, the more intractable the chain reaction will be. "What do you say?" Sean asked in a deep voice as soon as he put Rena down. Originally, this time, he came to relieve the sequelae for Rena. If not, he was not interested in knowing the next action of the princess of the Xuefeng tribe and the location of the stronghold. In the past, after getting the three proficiency points, Sean will choose to leave at the first time, because he still has a lot of things to do. "Here it is." Saloogi said, then took out a branch. This is a branch about as long as a baby''s arm. The purple brown branches appear to be withered, and there are many wrinkles on them. At a rough glance, they almost think they are withered branches without vitality. But in fact, there are about seven bright green leaflets on the branch. Vaguely, you can see that the veins of the leaves are emitting some kind of life brilliance. Although it looked very ordinary, Sean could feel the strong vitality emanating from it when he stared carefully again. "This is... The branches and leaves of the tree of life?" Sean let out a light sigh. "Not really." Salooqi shook her head slightly. "It can only be regarded as... The branches and leaves of the tree of vitality." The tree of vitality has always been called the tree of little life. Perhaps in the dawn and dusk times, the tree of vitality is nothing, but in the ash age, after the world tree where the ancient elves lived withered and died, the tree of life and tree of vitality have become a very important non renewable resource for the elves. For the elves, no matter which race, if there is a life tree in their residence, it can not only improve the fertility of their tribe, but also enhance the growth of this tribe. This growth does not mean the fertility of the tribe, but the potential of the children born in the tribe. Even the sap and twigs produced by each growth of the life tree can be used to strengthen equipment. Therefore, if an elf tribe has a tree of life, as long as it develops steadily, it will eventually become a strong and powerful tribe. The tree of vitality, as a small life tree second only to the tree of life, although it is not as magical as the tree of life, which can improve the fertility of the whole tribe or provide materials for making powerful weapons, its branches and leaves can still cure many injuries and hidden diseases. And although it can not be directly used as manufacturing materials, it can be used as auxiliary materials to strengthen and improve the performance of equipment. There are seven branches and leaves of this vitality tree in saloogi''s hand. Each leaf can cure a non fatal serious injury. According to Sean''s evaluation, this thing can be at least equivalent to a medium effect or even high-efficiency gold level magic weapon. Of course, it is only in the hands of human beings that it has this value. If it is purchased from the wilderness, the price must be halved. This is the helplessness of the wilderness. Sean didn''t have to think about it. Salooqi must have planned to use it to pay tribute to the Lord, hoping to negotiate a secret agreement with him this time. In this way, it can explain why Xuefeng tribe attaches so much importance to this task and even sends so many Xuefeng soldiers and Xuefeng guards. Saloogi carefully picked off a small leaf and put it on Rena''s forehead. The green leaf immediately burst into a strong green brilliance. The brilliance was not dazzling, but it was very bright and powerful. It completely lit up the whole karst cave, and even the brilliance overflowed outside the channel. For a moment, Sean heard the sound of hurried footsteps. From the sound, he felt that the six snow wind guards must have come together. "Princess highness, this..." opened, is still the third figure. When he saw salooqi pick off a green leaf of the tree of vitality and put it in the center of Rena''s eyebrows, his face showed an incredible color. "Step back!" Saloogi didn''t answer, but whispered, "you should know what I''m doing now." Several Xuefeng guards looked different, but they still didn''t say anything. The strict class system of the tribes in the wilderness gave them excellent obedience to the orders of their superiors. Therefore, after saluting salooqi, these people withdrew from the small cave one after another. However, listening to their footsteps, Sean could probably judge that these people were not far away, but stood outside on standby. "This blood inheritance is not simple." A moment later, when the green light gradually dimmed, saloogi gave a surprise. Sean had been staring at Rena for fear of an accident. Although he had heard that salooqi had a way to suppress the blood of the riot, he didn''t expect that salooqi''s way was so simple and rough. Sean knows even more than anyone in the world how precious the branches and leaves of the tree of vitality are. Simply put, as long as he is not fatally injured, even if he has only one breath, he can recover half his life by relying on the branches and leaves of a vibrant tree, and at least all his hidden diseases can be repaired. So in the game, the branches and leaves of the tree of vitality were used as a magic weapon for players to turn the world around. At this time, such a leaf has been used on Rena, but the bright red emitted by Rena has not weakened at all. No wonder salooqi will be surprised. Then Sean saw saloogi take off the second leaf and put it in the center of Rena''s eyebrows again. I saw that the branches and leaves quickly melted into the center of Rena''s eyebrows faster than the first leaf, reflecting a bright and rich emerald green on Rena''s whole face. Similarly, the emerald green brilliance in the karst cave flourished again, but it did not overlap with the first green awn, but produced a sense of beauty of dividing levels. But this time, the end of the green light will disappear faster than the first time. Sean knows that this is called cooling CD. At first, in the game, each player could only use the branches and leaves of the tree of vitality once in 12 game days, which was a bit like drug resistance. In this real world, of course, there will be no such cooling CD, but drug resistance will inevitably exist, so the consumption of the second leaf is naturally faster than that of the first leaf. However, if you observe carefully, you can still see that the red brilliance on Rena''s exposed skin is a little dimmed, and the heat has cooled down. Saloogi''s face showed a little joy, and then she used the third leaf without hesitation. The consumption rate of the third leaf is much faster than that of the second leaf, but this time, the heat continuously emitted by Rena has also been significantly reduced. So salooqi no longer hesitated. She took off and used the fourth and fifth leaves one after another. Until the sixth leaf, Rena''s skin finally returned to normal. There was no white mist in the pores, and even the sound of heart beating returned to calm. All this seemed completely different from normal people. However, if there is any difference, it is probably that the breath emitted by Rena at the moment is not like the breath of human beings, but like the breath of wild beasts, full of a violent and manic crazy breath. Just in the shrouded area of this breath, Sean felt a burst of depression and panic, and the whole person seemed to become a little manic. At this moment, salooqi only hesitated for a moment, and then without hesitation took off the last leaf of the tree of vitality and put it in the center of Ruina''s eyebrows. In an instant, there was a sudden illusion of time stillness in the whole cave. Then the next second, all the desolate and tragic breath seemed to collapse and quickly shrink back to Rena''s body. Everything was silent, as if there was no such terrible tragic breath from the beginning. At this point, salooqi and Sean collapsed like collapse. After looking at each other, they all had a smile on their faces. "What a powerful blood." Saluoqi smiled and looked at the branch of the already bare vitality tree in her hand, but she didn''t have much regret, "what kind of blood will be so strong and pure? It takes so many leaves of the vitality tree to calm down. " "If I say it''s ancient superior blood, do you believe it?" Sean smiled. Saloogi thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "I believe Along the way, I have seen your uniqueness, so even if you say she is the descendant of God, I will believe it. " "She''s not." Sean shook his head, and then silently added in his heart: shefanio is. However, he did not continue to struggle with the problem, but said, "this gift is intended for one of Ryan''s superior nobles, isn''t it? What are you going to do now Lost this gift... " "We are also preparing other gifts. Although they are not as good as one tenth of this gift, I think they should also be very suitable for your human appetite. At least I see that those business travelers entering the wilderness are buying these." Saloogi smiled. "If you take these things as gifts, it should be decent enough." Sean didn''t answer saloggi''s words, but was silent for a moment before he said, "I think you should guess my identity?" Saloogi''s smile gradually disappeared. A moment later, she nodded and didn''t speak. Sean wanted to come, too. He had already said his name when he recruited vinia. If salooqi really wants to, she should have heard of her deeds for more than half a year, and with her intelligence, she can easily judge the authenticity of Sean''s identity. Therefore, Sean feels that it is absolutely unnecessary to continue talking nonsense with salooqi at this time. Especially when the other party did not hesitate to use the branches and leaves of the seven leaf vitality tree. Of course, even if the other party gambled after seeing through his identity, Sean had to admit that salooqi Xuefeng was right. "If you believe me, you can return now." Sean said calmly, "when you pass through the void collar, you can go to Neil and William and tell them your conditions. I believe they know how to judge." Chapter 627 Rena felt a strange tingling and itching in her body, which made her very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. However, these feelings come from Rena''s body and are emitted from bones and internal organs. Therefore, even if it is extremely uncomfortable, there is no way to solve it. These strong overreactions made Rena''s mental state become active. A strange mental wave soon emanated from Rena. When he felt this mental wave, Sean, who slept next to him, was immediately awakened and looked at Rena for the first time. At this moment, Sean can clearly feel that the momentum of Rena gradually becomes dignified and strong, which is very similar to the intimidating momentum he felt when he first played a world-class boss in the game - of course, it''s not so strong, but it''s very similar to Sean. Sean knows that Rena has been completely integrated with the ancient dragon blood. This situation is also very similar to Cecilia''s vision when she awakened her blood, but it is not as strong and shocking as Cecilia. After all, Rena''s blood is inherited from the outside world, not the awakening of her own blood, so there are some differences after all. But if you think Rena''s blood is not strong, Sean believes that Rena will definitely surprise anyone who underestimates her. In the blood of all peoples, the first is the divine blood, which refers to the blood of the descendants of gods. Although the purity of xuefanio''s blood is really not strong enough, her blood is also a genuine divine blood. Basically, most of the children and saints in major churches are people with divine blood, but the purity of blood is only a matter of how much. In this regard, although the purity of xuefanio''s blood is not high, it is still higher than most of the so-called children and saints. After all, she can bear the fall of God without harming herself, This is enough to make up for almost all defects. In the divine blood, among the people Sean has seen so far, only Hitler can be compared with shefanio. Of course, his "seeing" standard is judged by the game. So far, he has only seen two saints in this world. Cecilia''s blood is the phoenix of the holy beast. This is the third holy beast in the blood of all people. In terms of the purity of blood, Cecilia is definitely above shefanio, but when it comes to ranking, the holy beast is only the third. However, this ranking method is only the ranking made by the players in the game according to the game experience. In this real world, what those blood experts discuss is whether the blood is pure, strong enough and so on. This statement is also very tenable to some extent. Because Cecilia did activate the blood power, but xuefanio, who ranked first in the blood of all people, did not activate the blood power. However, if it comes to potential achievements, at present, it is still that shefanio is stronger than Cecilia. But now, maybe a Rena. The blood inherited through external means is usually difficult to activate the blood force, so that the blood is in the dominant stage. This is also one of the important reasons why scholars believe that the blood inherited from the outside world is not pure enough. Even the blood experiments secretly carried out by the Millennium covenant empire are all experiments of bronze blood, and they have not tried to experiment with higher blood. Of course, the main reason is that there are not so many higher blood for them to experiment. Another reason is that the higher the blood, the more difficult it is to activate it through external inheritance means. Strong people like Rena have a boiling blood reaction. At that moment, if there is not xuefanio, she will end up dead. In this way, let alone whether other strong people can accept this way of inheritance. Of course, this happens to Rena because her inheritance blood level is too high. The blood of the ancient dragon. Sean doesn''t know what the ancient dragon means, but he knows that all the dragon blood can be classified as ancient dragon blood. The ancient dragon blood ranks second among the people''s blood, which is a powerful blood higher than Cecilia''s holy beast blood. Even if the means of inheriting blood from the outside world will damage the blood power itself, resulting in the failure to give full play to the blood power in the end, the power of ancient dragon blood is still demonstrated in Ruina. Sean doesn''t need to use his real eyes to observe. He knows what the first blood power Rena has gained now. Long Wei. This is a very rare, powerful and practical capability. The specific effect of Longwei is to weaken the attribute value of all hostile creatures in the range by more than 50%. Just imagine, if a man like Sean who completely depends on speed has been directly reduced by 50% of his agility in battle, can he still rely on his agility beyond the strong in the golden realm to deal with his opponent? The result must be that those gold giants will shoot them directly every minute, and they won''t even struggle. Even the strong in the holy land will certainly panic for a moment or more in the face of this sudden weakening of strength, and sometimes such a moment of panic will often lead to a terrible result in the confrontation between the strong at a higher level. However, the only regret is that Longwei belongs to the judgment of mental injury. In other words, if the protection of magic or divinity through spiritual protection in advance, or the will attribute is strong enough against the sky, it can weaken or even completely ignore the influence of Long Wei to a great extent. But anyway, before no one specifically studies and targets Rena, Rena''s card is enough to make her compete with the strong in the quasi holy land. Even in the face of the strong in the next Holy Land, Rena does not necessarily become the meat on the chopping board. The huge and terrible spirit of prestige suddenly solidified. Even Sean had a sudden palpitation and panic. He knew that his attribute value must have been reduced by at least half at this time. Soon, he even heard a messy sound in the underground stronghold. It must be the sound of those weak snow wind soldiers falling to the ground because of fear, but even those snow wind guards can''t last long. Maybe Rena''s Longwei is not very complete, or maybe it is limited by Rena''s own strength. Therefore, in this 30 meter deep underground, the effect of Longwei does not affect the two people on the ground. Under the pressure of this terrible breath, many people immediately lost their perception of the flow rate of time. I don''t know how long it took, the terrible pressure finally converged, and then disappeared completely. And Rena, also opened her eyes at this time, turned over and jumped up for the first time, and put on a fighting posture. The terrible pressure was once again completely distributed. Sean was directly pushed back to the corner of the small cave. He even felt a fishy and sweet smell in his throat. It was the surge of Qi and blood in his body. Although it was not an internal injury, it would be very uncomfortable if he didn''t spit out the blood. So Sean spit out a mouthful of blood without hypocrisy. Because of this sound and movement, Rena saw the surrounding situation and knew her environment in an instant: the raid encounter was over. Before she completely lost consciousness, Rena was fighting with the strong man sent by the Marquis of Flores, because some unexpected circumstances led to her own violent walk, and then she completely lost consciousness. So, naturally, Rena doesn''t know what will happen later. Therefore, there will be a reaction that she will put on a fighting posture as soon as she wakes up, which is purely a subconscious instinctive reaction. And Long Wei, in her unconscious situation, has surprised people with its effect and power. When Ruina woke up, she was in a combat state immediately. Because she was unfamiliar with her own ability, Long Wei erupted for the second time is actually a fully open state of subconscious power, and the result can be imagined naturally. If it hadn''t been for Sean''s sudden spit of congestion, Rena would have to take a long time to fully adapt to her surroundings and clearly recover her consciousness, which would be even more troublesome. "Lord!" After regaining consciousness and recognizing the situation, she saw Sean by her side. If Rena wanted to say that she was not moved, it must be false. At this time, instead, she hurt Sean. Rena''s heart also became very self reproachful, and her face was eager to rely on the front. She was so nervous that she didn''t have the critical idea of fighting before, so the dragon power naturally disappeared. However, Ruina obviously did not expect that she was not herself in the past at this time - the awakening of blood power will inevitably be accompanied by the increase and bonus of various physical abilities, especially the ancient dragon species ranking second in Wanmin blood, which will naturally have a more obvious and stronger effect. So when Rena stepped out in a hurry, her right foot stepped on the ground directly, and the ground directly covered her lower legs, as if what Rena stepped on at this time was not a hard ground like granite, but just a puddle. This situation changed the look on the faces of those who ran in from the cave. Especially those snow wind guards. They dug up the underground stronghold. They even used some special means to get such a place. Therefore, no one knows how hard the stone layer in the stronghold is better than them. But at this moment, looking at a woman whose body size is not as good as theirs, they just stepped directly into the hard ground with one foot. These fighting races from the wilderness naturally feel a burst of scalp numbness. Several of them even looked back at vinia. Then there was a comparison in their hearts: Although vinia did make them unable to find the north, compared with the woman in front of them, they would rather find vinia''s trouble. "Your body has just been transformed, and your abilities should be greatly increased, so you should feel and control your body again." In fact, Sean had already predicted the possible situation, but when he really saw that Rena stepped on the ground with one foot, he was also a little surprised, because Rena was just a human dragon in front of him. Perhaps no one in the same realm can compare with her in terms of power attributes. Hearing Sean''s words, Rena nodded and stepped forward with her left leg. Although Rena had been very cautious and careful this time, she first carefully raised her left foot, and then her toe just touched the ground. As a result, there was a crack with a diameter of half an inch at the landing point of Rena''s toe. The faces of the snow wind guards were more frightened. Rena swallowed, then looked up at Sean, who gave him an encouraging smile. So, Rena gently dropped her heel. "Card" is louder. Rena''s left foot has a nearly half foot cobweb crack. "This..." "I''m not dazzled..." There was a slight murmur in the snow wind guard. But for the people present, even Sean could hear it clearly, not to mention Ruina, who has greatly increased her strength. Her face turned red again, but she took a deep breath and tilted her center of gravity to the left. "Boom." The sound was not very strong, even very slight, but the result was once again extremely amazing. Rena''s heart still felt like stepping on the air, because the hard ground directly overflowed her left foot. But this time, it was not as exaggerated as the first time. The ground just spread over Rena''s ankle and reached the depth of half of her lower leg. The frightened sound of the snow wind guard swallowing saliva echoed in the small hole. Rena, on the other hand, showed an embarrassed shyness. Sean smiled and encouraged, "it''s going well. This time is much better than the first time. You can control it with a few more exercises." At this point, Sean turned his head to look at the snow wind guards and said with a smile, "well, there''s nothing to see. When your strength is improved, you will also lose power judgment and control, so let''s break up. " Although Sean said so, the snow wind guards wouldn''t think so. When they improve their realm to obtain more powerful power, they will indeed lose their control and judgment of power for a time. They certainly need to readjust to the changes brought by the new realm. However, they can''t directly trample down the granite ground with one foot like Rena, which has obviously exceeded their understanding of the level of power. At least they think that even those powerful people in the Holy Land in the tribe won''t have such a situation. Therefore, these snow wind guards are more curious about Rena''s identity. Similarly, they are also very curious about Sean, who can have powerful followers such as Rena and shefanio, and can accept terrible people such as vinia. Although neither Sean nor saloogi, who has been confirmed from Sean, said anything to these snow wind guards, the main reason is that it''s unnecessary, that''s all. After confirming Rena''s situation, Sean only left vinya here to accompany Rena. At the same time, he told Rena to master and adapt to the new power as soon as possible, so he went to salooqi to discuss some things. Although the next major affairs will be handled by salooqi to the void collar to negotiate with Neil, William and Hella, Sean still has to check and deal with some issues that may involve Sean''s overall strategic situation in the future. After discussing these things, Sean didn''t stay much in the underground stronghold, but returned to the ground. Only Rena is left here to continue to explore and regain control of her body. After leaving the underground stronghold, it was just nightfall. Sean knew he had spent an extra day in the underground stronghold. Fortunately, there were no patrol soldiers passing by this day, so xuefanio and Cecilia had a very easy time. On the contrary, marshmallow and Gollum had a lot of fun, but at least marshmallow caught a beast and was roasted by xuefanio. Blackstone, however, looks very sick. He is probably worried about Rena''s situation. So when Sean appeared, Blackstone immediately stood up from his prone position and quickly approached Sean. Sean as like as two peas of the black rock, the voice of the Rana, the voice of the same person who was awakening, was more like a rattling dragon in Sean''s mind. "How''s it going?" When she saw Sean, Cecilia immediately asked questions, and chefanio also showed the color of asking. "I''m awake, but..." Sean chuckled, then sat next to Cecilia, tore off the leg of the beast that didn''t know what it was, and took a bite. "But what, don''t sell off!" Cecilia reached out and patted Sean on the back of his hand, shouting angrily. "Rena probably needs to readjust to her new body." "What do you mean?" Xuefanio was stunned and didn''t react. So Sean told Cecilia and shefanio about Rena''s recovery, and the two immediately laughed. It was a sincere smile from the bottom of my heart. I was glad that Ruina was finally safe and happy for the enhancement of Ruina''s strength. Even Blackstone was completely relaxed. He was no longer sick, but excitedly shook his dragon tail. In the next few days, Rena didn''t show up. Although she regained control of her body within an hour after waking up, at least she won''t have the situation when she just woke up. However, she still needs to learn a lot, such as Longwei''s control, body changes during fighting, new power skills and so on, So she didn''t come back to the ground. Sean, Cecilia and shefanio also have their own cultivation methods. Especially Sean, he directly put all the three proficiency points into his own agility, and once again tried the soul calming sword move, Sean also has a greater grasp that he can learn skills through his own ability without consuming proficiency points. In this way, of course, Sean was not satisfied with the skill of calming the soul. He even began to think about the secrets of the snow wind tribe and the broken wind tribe. There were salooqi and vinya. Sean soon found out some secrets of the secrets of the two tribes. Like the secret skill of Xuefeng tribe: the war of Xuefeng. This secret skill is a control skill of fighting spirit, but his main judgment attribute is will. In this regard, Sean is somewhat powerless, because as the main type of warrior career, Sean''s will attribute has not been high, but in this exploration process, he soon learned a lot about the use and control of fighting skills. And the secret skill of the broken wind tribe: the dance of the broken wind. Although this secret skill also involves fighting spirit, it does not take fighting spirit as the core, but takes speed and strength as the core standard. Its essence is a bit like an explosive skill. Through the "communication" between Cecilia and vinya, Sean was soon able to confirm that with his current strength and agility, it was entirely possible to learn the secret skill of wind breaking dance. However, Sean estimated that he could only reach four body forces at most and could not achieve sixteen body forces like vinya. The power of four bodies and the power of sixteen bodies are professional terms of the dance of breaking wind, which means four times the power and sixteen times the power. Like vinya, the full strike after adding 16 times of strength is equivalent to the full strike of the next highest power in the holy land. Of course, this is just a superposition of strength, which does not mean that vinia can use the strength of the next highest power in the holy land. There is still a big difference between the two. Moreover, after performing the dance of breaking the wind, it will cause a great load on the body and cannot be performed again within a certain period of time, otherwise it will cause permanent damage to the body. If the dance of breaking wind is performed continuously in a short time, it may even cause the collapse of the body. After knowing these things that need attention, Sean temporarily gave up the practice of snow wind war and soul town and began to devote himself to the cultivation of broken wind dance. For Sean, he doesn''t need to really master the secret skill or achieve 32 body power. He just wants to learn to use the secret skill as a card, because even the effect of two body power is enough to let him directly kill a strong man at the top of the golden peak by surprise. This kind of killing refers to the situation of a single person, not the need for Gulu''s support. However, even if this is the case, it is still invincible in the face of the strong in the holy land. Even if vinia''s wind breaking dance has reached the level of 16 body strength, if you want to fight with the strong in the next Holy Land, you must be careless or do not use the rule ability of the next Holy Land. Otherwise, no one on Sean''s current side can compete with the strong in the holy land. Fortunately, however, this time to King Ryan to participate in the celebration and medal ceremony, Sean''s enemy will certainly not have a strong Saint level. Therefore, with the support of vinia, shefanio, Cecilia and the human dragon Rena, Sean will certainly surprise the so-called "sene nobles" in the imperial capital. Chapter 628 For a week, Sean and others stayed on the vanilla plain. They did not choose to continue to leave for the king of lane, because there was still some time before the national celebration began, so they all spent their time on all kinds of training. In fact, the most relaxed nature belongs to Rena, because what she needs to train is the control of strength. She doesn''t need to train anything in other aspects. With her current strength and physical hardness, it doesn''t matter even if she doesn''t have rich combat experience, because as long as she hits her with all her strength, she will be disabled if she doesn''t die. If there is anything that needs more attention, it is probably the control and use of Longwei. If you can''t skillfully control and use this blood power, Rena''s strength improvement is actually relatively limited. As for Cecilia and shefanio, they are not slow in the progress of cultivation. Like Cecilia, her magic knowledge is basically recorded in the heavy classics left by her mother. She only needs to study the knowledge inside. For a magician, it is actually a very happy thing to be able to study the content and knowledge she is interested in, so Cecilia certainly can''t feel tired. In addition, her blood is the most pure and rich. Therefore, even if she doesn''t do anything, her magic will continue to grow. Similarly, the growth of shefanio is very similar to Cecilia. As shefanio with divine blood, the only thing she needs to do every day is to chat with ACE winter, and then get all kinds of knowledge and abilities from the God she has always called "old woman". As the only descendant of the gods, shefanio has a lot of divine perfusion every day to help her transform her body and stabilize her realm, so she basically doesn''t need to be too tired like other warrior professionals or magicians. The real hardest work is actually Sean and vinia. Both of them are professional soldiers. Therefore, if you want to improve your realm strength, you can only develop your body by constantly squeezing your potential. In particular, some extreme behaviors can quickly strengthen their own strength. Of course, they will also pay some costs. However, if appropriate adjustments and recuperation can be obtained, these costs can actually be ignored. However, like Sean and Virginia, they naturally know how to adjust and recuperate their bodies, so they can naturally play extreme training. Unfortunately, after a week, Sean still failed to learn the wind breaking dance. The standard to judge whether the dance of breaking wind is mastered is whether it can superimpose the power of two bodies, that is, there is an illusion. In a short week, although Sean has not been able to successfully display a separate body to superimpose power, he can clearly feel a surge of power in his body. Although the bonus effect in actual combat is not obvious, it really gives Sean a hope. Vinya was surprised to see that Sean had initially explored the threshold of the broken wind dance in just a week. Because even those who are called genius in the broken wind tribe can''t find the threshold of the broken wind dance in a week. At present, their fastest record is to find the threshold in half a month. Even vinia herself could touch the threshold in ten days at most. However, touching the threshold does not mean that you can really master the secret of the broken wind dance. Otherwise, there will not be so many people in the whole broken wind tribe, and only a few can master the secret. Many people in the broken wind tribe ended up in Sean''s state after their poor life. Therefore, although vinya was surprised, she didn''t feel how amazing. Anyway, she has seen many such situations for her. After a whole week of cultivation, although Sean and others did not say how much transformation, they still made some progress in strength. However, in the process, Sean and others met something that made him very unhappy. It was the garrison directly responsible to the royal family on the vanilla plain that found their existence. It was not a big deal at all. Anyway, there was no direct damage to the interests of both sides. After all, there was nothing valuable around Sean''s current position. On this vanilla plain, several really valuable places are heavily guarded. Although there are many poachers, there are still a few who can succeed. In fact, the patrol guard is mainly set up to prevent safety. However, recently, due to the deregulation of beifengling, there are many more thieves and bandits, but many fewer poachers. Reasonably speaking, if Sean and others are not close to the important area of vanilla plain and can prove that they are not bandits, then the patrol soldiers usually will not embarrass Sean and others. But I don''t know if it should be said that the luck of Sean and others has run out. When the patrol of more than 30 people saw Sean and others, they directly insisted on bringing all Sean and others back to the base. This naturally made Sean feel extremely dissatisfied. But seeing the lust of these patrol guards, Sean knew what kind of ideas these ruffians were making. For such people, Sean did not show his identity, because now his identity and title have not been truly and completely recognized. For these soldiers and ruffians who directly obey the royal family, a mere Baron is not worthy of their awe. So Sean took another solution, that is, bloody and ruthless repression. Sean was the only one who fought the whole battle. Although he did not kill all the soldiers, it was essentially no different from killing them, because Sean simply broke all the hands and feet of all the soldiers. If you want to completely recover from such an injury, it is impossible without the priests of the life church. But will Ryan''s army invite the priests of the life church for these soldiers? The answer is conceivable. After punishing these people a little, Sean also decided to set off for Wangdu again. He has wasted enough time here. So after throwing the unlucky soldiers far enough to ensure that they won''t find the secret stronghold dug by the Xuefeng tribe here, Sean returned to the ground again. He wanted to get another task from saloogi. Time limited tasks are usually the first link in a task chain. Subsequent tasks will appear only after this task is completed. Sean completed this limited time task, but did not receive the next task, which made Sean feel very curious. Of course, he doesn''t rule out whether there will be a different phenomenon from the game. After all, Sean has more and more felt the difference between the real world and the game world. "We''re ready to leave." After Sean entered the underground stronghold, he saw that the snow and wind guards were carrying out some transportation work, and they even used their tools to seal up. Sean knew that they did not intend to abandon the stronghold. A wild tribal stronghold in the deep belly of the kingdom of Ryan? Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. But he didn''t say anything about it. "We are also going to leave." Salooqi saw Sean''s slightly raised eyebrows and smiled, "we really don''t intend to give up this stronghold, but don''t get me wrong. For our elves, this stronghold is actually like a work of art. It''s a pity to be so abandoned and destroyed, so we decided to seal it up Of course, if you have a chance in the future, you may use it again. " Although salooqi explained the matter, she didn''t have a clear answer after she said it. But Sean doesn''t care. Anyway, the only headache in the future will be the garrison of Ryan kingdom or north wind, which has nothing to do with him. He thought carefully and found that he really didn''t know how to open his mouth to indicate whether salooqi had any tasks to do next. Therefore, after a short silence, Sean simply asked salooqi if she had anything else to do. For Sean''s so direct inquiry, salooqi was stunned first, and then smiled: "you''re really not simple." Sean shrugged, noncommittal. Sometimes, he thinks it''s really good to go straight to the point. "There is one more thing." Salooqi nodded, and her face became a little serious. "In fact, I brought so many people. In addition to wanting to get on the line with Ryan''s nobles, I also wanted to come for the tree of life." "Tree of life?" Sean''s face changed slightly. "It is not a real tree of life, but a broken branch of the tree of life." Salooqi said again, "this time the Principality of lane is about to be upgraded to a kingdom, so there will be a grand national celebration. I heard that those people from the trade union are ready to take this opportunity to hold an underground auction in King Ryan. At present, it is certain that a broken branch of the tree of life will be put into this auction. " "If so, it''s hard for you to get it." Sean thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "there are too many stupid and fast on the Wangdu side, and no matter whether it is broken or not, as long as the word ''Life Tree'' is involved, those nobles will be like mad dogs." Salooqi looked at Sean thoughtfully. She seemed surprised that Sean knew the meaning of "broken branches of the tree of life": "I know." "Do you still want to go?" "Because I didn''t want to bid from the beginning." Hearing this, Sean was stunned this time. Chapter 629 The tree of life has been one of the most important treasures of the elves since the ash age. When the world tree died and the ancient elves split into many new ethnic groups, the tree of life became the most important foundation for these elves. Basically, in the elves'' activity areas in the north and West continents, each tribe is built around a life tree. When the life tree dies, it means that the tribe is basically going to decline and perish. Because the significance of the life tree to the existence of the elf tribe is not as simple as in the past. It only provides some materials that can be used to strengthen equipment or make magic pattern equipment. Whether a life tree is strong or not directly determines whether the tribe existing around this life tree can grow and prosper. The more vigorous and powerful the life tree is, the more life holy liquid can be born every month, and the elves who take this life holy liquid will increase the success rate of pregnancy and childbirth, which is the key to the strength of the elves tribe. It can be said that if an elf tribe has a life tree and can ensure the vigorous growth of this life tree, the prosperity of this tribe is just around the corner. The premise is that the tribe and its life tree will not die early. So the spirit tribe''s desire for the tree of life is like the dragon and human''s desire for wealth. Today, there are only three trees of life in the whole wilderness. They are guarded by the eye of the storm tribe, the feather of the wind tribe and the Raven tribe, and all other elves and elves tribes basically distributed in the whole wilderness live around these three tribes. To put it simply, if we want to trace back to the origin, the ancestors of those elves, large and small, must have something to do with these three tribes, just as the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe were separated from the eye of the storm tribe. However, it is naturally impossible for such separated tribes to take away the tree of life. They can only take away the seeds of several trees of vitality. As for how many seeds of the vitality tree they can make take root and sprout in the end, it depends on the ability of these separated tribes. If they don''t have the ability, they may not even sprout one. Finally, they can only return to the original tribe or be swallowed by other tribes. Of course, this is not absolute. Just like the tree of life, if it grows to a certain stage, it can launch an impact on the world tree. It is a truth that if it succeeds, it can degenerate into the world tree. Since the tree of vitality is called a small life tree, it can also be transformed into a life tree, but this process is very complex, and it can even be said that it is a very difficult behavior. Just as there is only one world tree in a region, the region of the wilderness is just divided by three life trees, so the three life trees will never allow the dynamic trees to grow to a stage sufficient to transform into a life tree. Once the tree of life feels such a threat, it will communicate with the witch sacrifice of the tribe, and then the tribe will send troops to cut down the tree with enough vitality, and then dig its heart as a resource for its own development and evolution to the world tree. The reason why the three elf tribes in the wilderness have not broken out a large-scale war with each other is that the three life trees have not grown to the extent that they threaten each other or even devour each other''s tree hearts. However, in the foreseeable future, the war among the three elf tribes of storm eye, wind feather and raven is absolutely inevitable, but this future may be a little long for mankind. But Sean knew that there was a way to shorten the process. That is the broken branch of the tree of life. The so-called broken branch of the tree of life, as the name suggests, is a part broken from the tree of life. As a life tree with great efficacy, nature is also a part of the rules of the world. The broken branches broken from it will naturally contain a small part of the rules. Even if the rules are incomplete, they still fall into the hands of some people, but they are still enough to restore them, and even understand more perfect and higher rules, so as to step into a stronger road. However, the broken branches of the tree of life are also a rare treasure for the tree of vitality. It can make a tree of vitality skip one or two growth stages and directly evolve into a tree of life. Moreover, the more perfect and powerful the tree of vitality grows, the higher its stage will also climb after it evolves into a tree of life by this means. Assuming that the tree of vitality needs five stages to evolve into the tree of life, if the broken branches of the tree of life are used in the fourth stage, the tree of vitality can at least reach the peak of the second stage when it degenerates into the tree of life. Now, as Sean knows, the three life trees in the wilderness are only the early stage of the third stage, so the emergence of such a new life tree that can compete with the three life trees will definitely cause the collapse of the three elves in the wilderness. Based on Sean''s understanding of salooqi, he didn''t think salooqi would do such a thing. After all, now she is competing with the broken wind tribe for the successor position of the storm eye tribe. Just a little thought, Sean already knew what saloggi wanted to do. She wants to use the broken branch of the tree of life to stabilize her position, so as to win the position of chief of the eye of the storm. Moreover, with the broken branches of the life tree, she can even let the life tree of the storm eye directly cross the whole third stage and enter the fourth stage. In this way, the life tree of the storm eye will surpass the other two tribes for a whole big stage. In this case, as long as the eye of the storm is not too arrogant, and let the life tree cooperate to suppress the breath a little, so quiet and dormant for more than ten or twenty years, when the other two tribes find that the situation is bad, they will never be the opponent of the eye of the storm tribe. At that time, as long as we save one breath to counter attack the two tribes, we believe that the life trees of the two tribes will be cut down, and the tree heart will even become a tonic for the life tree of the eye of the storm tribe. Swallow the heart of two third-order life trees. With the ability of the life tree in the eye of the storm, it will grow into the life tree at the top of fourth-order, only one step away from fifth-order. After that, as long as the wild does not die, this life tree may really grow carefree on this unmatched land until it finally evolves into a world tree. If so, this is probably the first world tree to reappear since the twilight era. At that time, let alone the wild land, the whole southern continent will be covered by the glory of this world tree. In this way, even the storm eye tribe will become a tribe that unifies all the elves in the whole southern continent. The ambition of Princess salooqi is so huge! She is not only satisfied with the position of a chief of the storm eye tribe, but also not satisfied with unifying all elf tribes in the whole wilderness. What she wants is the obedience of all elf tribes in the whole southern continent! And Sean is sure that if she really let the Female Elf come to this step, her next goal will be all the elf races on the whole surface, and maybe even reproduce the glory of the former elf imperial court. For mankind, such a huge plan may be a grand goal that can be achieved only with the joint efforts of several or even more generations. But for elves, longevity is their biggest advantage. So salooqi has enough patience and time to plan, improve and implement the whole plan. "Your ambition is really terrible." Sean looked at saloogi, then shook his head slightly, "so looking for the secret transaction of human nobles is just a cover. Its real purpose is to make your tribe have more powerful equipment to invest in this civil war." "You only guessed half." Salooqi was also calm and did not deny Sean''s guess, "the correct way of understanding should be both I really need these equipment made by you humans to arm my tribal people, and it is not only used in the civil war of other elf tribes in the holy land, but also used to resist other invaders. " "But you said you didn''t even think about buying the cut branch by auction..." "Yes." Saloogi nodded, "the way I first thought about is actually stealing In your human words, I have an insider in this trading caravan. He can provide me with the real storage place of the cut branch, and I am sure I can steal it. " "But have you ever thought that this may be a trap." Sean frowned slightly. He didn''t know why he said this to saloogi. "Of course." Salooqi naturally nodded, "the regular secret trade between those guys of the chamber of Commerce Alliance and the tribes of our holy land has been unilaterally suspended. It is obvious that they have found that our growth rate is much faster than they imagined, so they naturally hope that we can become civil strife In fact, when I knew that such a truncated branch would appear, I knew it was a conspiracy, but so what? In your human words, this is a double-edged sword. Who can be sure that those people from the chamber of Commerce Alliance are not playing with fire? " Listening to saloogi''s words, Sean thought the fairy was really a terrible person. If the list of the top ten generals in the mainland is not just limited to human beings, Sean believes that there will definitely be a place for salocchi Xuefeng on the list, because he is as good at layout as Hella. It can even be said that because of the longevity advantage of the race, she has more time and energy to design and check all the details and loopholes in the whole layout, so as to achieve real perfection. If those guys of the chamber of Commerce Alliance knew that there was such a person who was good at layout and planning in the elves in the wilderness, I''m afraid they wouldn''t give such a cut branch to the elves in the wilderness. Because as the princess said. Due to the impact and destruction of the head and tail snake route plan formulated by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the chamber of Commerce Alliance is temporarily unable to fight the joint army in the wilderness. Therefore, naturally, it wants to use the broken branches of the tree of life as bait to make the elves of the whole Wilderness fall into civil strife, so as to weaken the combat power of the wilderness. However, this is also an opportunity for salooqi to expand her tribe. As long as she makes good use of it, the chamber of Commerce Alliance will taste the taste of lifting a stone and hitting her own feet. But will the chamber of Commerce Union allow such an opportunity? I''m afraid that when the broken branch of the tree of life is stolen, the alliance of chambers of Commerce will spread false news in the wilderness. Thinking of this, Sean finally understood why saloogi said they were going back. "Maybe we can cooperate more deeply." Seeing Sean''s suddenly enlightened look, salooqi Xuefeng said again, "as long as Lord Sean can help me get the broken branches of the tree of life, I can guarantee that the tribes I can influence and command will be your strongest allies." At the moment when saloogi''s words fell, Sean finally got the second link of the task chain he wanted to get before. But Sean is definitely not very happy. Because if he had known it would be like this, he would not have come to look for salooqi to ask about the second link of the task chain. Chapter 630 [mission: the future of the wild elves] [mission objective: get the broken branch of the life tree and give it to salooqi Xuefeng] [task reward: wild land - Xuefeng tribe reputation value + 50000; In the area controlled by saloch snow wind, the reputation value will be corrected by "respect".] [please note: you have started a task chain. This task is the second link of the task chain. Once this task fails, a series of task chains generated by this task will be terminated. Special warning: this task involves world causality. All your actions in this task will lead to changes in the law of causality.] The task reward and other things in front were directly ignored by Sean. Because the so-called reward is not particularly rich. But the last special warning attracted Sean''s extreme attention. Because he didn''t receive so many reminders, attention and warnings for all the tasks he received after he came to the world. Even during the period when he was close to Andrew, he didn''t receive any warnings. But at this moment, he received this warning, so even if Sean knew, the task would be more troublesome than he thought. Of course, this trouble does not mean the difficulty of completing the task. In fact, the goal of the mission is to get the broken branches of the life tree. In other words, no matter whether he is robbing, stealing, buying, or through any other behavior, as long as he can start with the broken branch of the life tree and successfully send it to saloqi Xuefeng, he can get the reward even if the task is completed. For Sean, there are many ways to start with the broken branch of the life tree. After all, there is no time limit for this task, and he is not an aboriginal in the world. With the jumping thinking of the players, Sean''s first reaction is that even if he can''t get the broken branch of the life tree in the auction of King Ryan''s capital, he can go to the western continent Get a cut-off branch from the northern mainland and come back to hand over the job. Anyway, as long as it is a broken branch of the tree of life. For Sean, the real trouble lies in the following special warning: "this task involves world causality, and all your actions on this task will lead to changes in the law of causality". In other words, this task does not exclude Sean from running to the western continent or the northern continent to get a broken branch of the life tree. It can even be said that Sean can come back even if he gets several broken branches of the life tree. But in all the actions related to this task, he must pay some unpredictable price for his actions, which is what really makes Sean feel thorny. Because in this way, he might as well try to start from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Anyway, he has long been hostile to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. After all, the business alliance wanted to force himself to submit by exerting pressure on Ryan kingdom. At that time, if the war with the kingdom of dabion did not break out completely, I''m afraid the alliance of chambers of Commerce would really succeed. Sean was not an indecisive man. After the idea flashed in his mind, he made a decision: "on this point, I can promise you that I will try my best to help you get this broken branch of the tree of life But you should know that I have a deep holiday with the chamber of Commerce Union, so I''m afraid even if I succeed, I''ll have a lot of trouble. If you don''t plan to provide me with some convenience in this process, I''m afraid I can''t cooperate with you. " "Then, Lord Sean, what kind of convenience do you want me to provide?" Saloogi said. "In the words of human society, nature is man and money." Sean said in a deep voice, "after all, if I''m alone, it''s very difficult to finish it. After all, you should know that this was originally a trap put out by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, so if you see humans like me approaching, it is likely to cause great changes and even lead to mission failure. " "I see." Saloogi nodded. "Marton." Hearing saloogi''s voice, a highland elf soon came in. Because of the racial characteristics of the elves, there is usually no obvious change in their appearance until they reach a certain stage of their life. Therefore, although the elf looks very young, even like a young man, no one dares to guess at his actual age. But one thing is certain, that is, the elf is definitely bigger than saloogi Xuefeng, because he has more obvious traces of years. Sean remembered the snow wind guard. He was one of the two people who followed the third figure of the snow wind guard. The weapon he used was an angle bow. It seemed that he was obviously a strong man who was good at long-range combat. "What is your commanding officer, princess?" The elf saluted Princess saloogi, and then made a tribal etiquette to Sean to pay tribute to the strong. For Sean, although his strength can only be sensed from his breath, which is probably the highest level of silver, no one dares to underestimate him, whether it is Xuefeng guard or Xuefeng warrior. After all, none of the four people who follow Sean now is a fuel-efficient lamp: the power of vinia, the elves of the snow wind tribe, have long known; However, seeing the situation after Rena woke up that day and the training of Rena in this underground stronghold, no elf dared to approach her within three meters; And xuefanio''s casual glance that day made these elves feel like falling into the ice cave, and they were not masked, but they could feel the magic wave smell that made these elves of the snow wind tribe very uncomfortable. These elves knew that Sean was definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp - in the cognition of these elves, that is, only powerful people can let such powerful people follow. Therefore, the elves defined Sean as a strong man - although Sean was a strong man in a sense. So the elf named Marton saluted Sean, and Sean accepted it calmly. "In the next period of time, you will be responsible for assisting Lord Sean." Salooqi casually pointed to Sean and said, "the thirty snow wind soldiers are under your jurisdiction, and you are directly under the instructions of Lord Sean Do you understand? " Not only Sean but even Marton was stunned when he heard saroch''s words. However, the people of the tribe in the wilderness were still obedient to the orders of their superiors. Marton soon recovered himself. Then he nodded and agreed without hesitation. Turning around, he knelt directly in front of Sean and said in a deep voice, "I, Marton Xuefeng, will obey your orders from Lord Sean from today on." "Well, you go down first." Saloogi said, "by the way, pack all the things we brought, and then you''ll take these with you on the road with Lord Sean Remember, even if you die, you must ensure the safety of Lord Sean. " "Yes." Marton nodded, then got up and walked outside. He had to finish a series of business handover while Sean and salooqi were still talking. Then when Sean left, he would take 30 snow wind soldiers on the road at the first time. For these people of the wild tribe, time is very precious. Since he knew that Sean was about to leave here, he certainly wouldn''t waste time. This is his pride as a strong man of the wild tribe. "Marton is a marksman. His archery can also rank among the top three in Xuefeng tribe, and he is very good at guarding, detecting, exploring and sneaking. I believe he can help you in this action." Saloogi turned to look at Sean and said, "I wonder if Lord Sean is satisfied with my arrangement?" Thirty snow wind soldiers with quasi-level-5 military strength, plus one who is good at warning, investigation, exploration and sneaking, and is also a lower gold strongman who can make up for Sean''s current weak long-range attack ability. And a bunch of treasures that are not very valuable to people in the wilderness, but can sell more than 100000 gold coins in human society. The expression on Sean''s face is enough to explain everything. "Satisfied, of course very satisfied." Sean smiled and nodded. "In this way, things will be much easier." Saloogi didn''t ask Sean about what he called easy things to do. As a smart person, she knows when to ask questions and when not to ask questions. To some extent, salooqi prefers to communicate with Sean rather than Cecilia, because it will make her feel weak. After all, she has seen with her own eyes how Cecilia cheated vinya. In fact, if it wasn''t for the deep hatred between the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe, and too many people died in the hands of vinya, and salooqi didn''t have the energy and time to deal with the relationship between vinya and Xuefeng tribe, she also had the idea of recruiting vinya. But she knew very well that vinia, who was liked by Sean and others, would make a bad relationship with Sean if she took the initiative to recruit. And from the moment she completely knew Sean''s identity, salooqi would never destroy the good relationship she had established with Sean because of such a small thing. You know, in order to get such a relationship, she has set up the branches of the seven leaf tree of vitality. At this moment, in her overall plan, the relationship with Sean is the key that can really enable her to obtain greater benefits. Therefore, let alone just a strong person. Even if half of the snow wind guards are sent out, salooqi won''t blink. But she also knew that it was not a good thing to let too many snow wind guards follow Sean. The so-called good steel is used on good knives. In the three days when she walked with Sean, salooqi found that Sean''s current team configuration lacks a strong person who is good at long-range physical attack, so she sent Marton out. As for the thirty snow wind soldiers, in salooqi''s eyes, they are just an addition. In her limited understanding of human beings, human beings are a group of people with good face. These thirty snow wind soldiers are enough to make Sean have a luxurious show. But in Sean''s eyes, Marton, the strong one, is the addition. On the contrary, the thirty snow wind soldiers make Sean pay more attention. Although the combat power of quasi level 5 is only 30 people, it is enough to make many close guards of great nobles retreat with the strong men under his command. Because sometimes the value of the combat effectiveness of the army far exceeds that of the strong. Especially on the next trip to the king''s capital. After all, Sean is no longer short of ordinary strong people. Like the top three blood lines in the blood of all people: Divine blood, ancient dragon and holy beast, Sean has gathered them all. The iron triangle composed of shefanio, Cecilia and Rena is enough to call it invincible under the holy land. Therefore, unless it is the strong man of the holy land, Sean can walk horizontally in the Principality of lane and even the kingdom of lane that is about to be upgraded. What Sean really lacks now is the top powerful combat power that can be used as a strategic nuclear weapon to deter some unscrupulous people: the strongman of the holy land. Unfortunately, the strong at this level are not the cabbage in the rotten street. They have it if they want. So Sean''s only hope now can only rest on shefanio. Because she is the only quasi Holy Land strongman under Sean''s command who has half stepped into the Holy Land realm. Chapter 631 When Sean and salooch Xuefeng reached a secret agreement and both sides confirmed the win-win plan of further strategic alliance, there was a dull atmosphere like before the storm in a castle in Tony''s territory. This castle is not a war castle. After all, in front of it is the so-called never falling tonis fortress. In addition, the southward direction of tonis fortress now belongs to Ryan - in fact, it is still located in dabion in the broken Dragon Valley of the southern continent and its surrounding mountains. After all this, Flores stopped and suddenly said, "shadow ghost, Is that you? " "Yes, my Lord." From the empty air, there was a voice response, but the voice sounded a little weak. Flores raised his eyebrows. "Are you hurt?" "Small injury, not in the way." The shadow ghost respectfully replied. Now Flores was really shocked. Although the shadow ghost is the person who is specially responsible for tracking, lurking and spying of the three shadows, and is not very good at fighting, it is only relative to the one who is best at fighting among the three shadows. If compared with the nightingales, even 30 black feather nightingales together may not be able to hurt the shadow ghost. But this time, the shadow ghost was really injured. Although it was only a small injury, it was enough to shock Flores. "What happened?" "I can confirm that the man who killed the old man is the Lord of panda, Sean Connery." The shadow ghost replied in a deep voice, "he has two people accompanying him on this trip. One of them should be his sister, Cecilia However, I don''t know the identity of the other person. I haven''t even seen him, but the breath on the other person is very terrible. I don''t dare to get too close for fear of being discovered by the other person. " "Terrible?" Flores quickly thought about the information about Sean, but unfortunately, because he didn''t pay enough attention to Sean before, his understanding of his information was really limited, "how terrible?" "Hmm..." this time, the shadow ghost didn''t answer immediately, but said after falling into a short silence, "at least it''s the level of the strong in the quasi Holy Land Moreover, not only this person is strong, but I found that the Lord''s perception is also very sharp, because I was almost discovered by him once before. If someone hadn''t challenged him at that time, which slightly distracted his attention, and I withdrew immediately, I''m afraid I would have been discovered. " "Challenge?" Flores suddenly felt that things had become somewhat beyond his imagination. "Who challenged him?" "The female sword dancer of the broken wind tribe, but... The duel doesn''t seem to have started, but..." "But what?" "Instead, the fairy sword dancer and the LORD came together." The shadow ghost said, "it seems that he has surrendered to the Lord." "I see." Flores snorted coldly, "those barbarian elves of the broken wind tribe are really wrong. They wanted to release a new task here two days ago. The content is to catch the Female Elf sword dancer, dead or alive Tell me about your injury. " When hearing Flores'' cold hum, the shadow ghost didn''t interface. Instead, he didn''t open his mouth again until he asked himself: "because I saw the Female Elf sword dancer coming together with Sean and others, and there was a powerful person on the other side, I didn''t dare to get too close, and I didn''t know much about their specific situation. Therefore, I deliberately instigated a guard stationed in vanilla plain to find their trouble and wanted to take the opportunity to investigate the situation. As a result, all the patrol soldiers had been put down before I approached, and I found that... The Lord seemed to be getting stronger. " "Stronger?" Flores let out another surprise. "Yes, I don''t know the specific situation, but I can feel it." The shadow ghost said, "because I carefully investigated the injuries of the wounded soldiers, and then compared them with the injuries of the old man and others. The conclusion is that the Lord has indeed become stronger, although it is not obvious, but this is an undeniable fact Then, when I wanted to take a risk to get close to the investigation, I found that there were more people around the Lord. Judging from the scale, it was obviously an elite army with excellent training. Although the number was only 30, I assessed that even if there was a conflict between 200 guards in the castle and these 30 people, I was afraid our side would be defeated. " Flores''s pupils shrank suddenly. "Another elf is in charge of commanding these people I don''t know where the elf came from, but his ability just restrained me, so when I found him, he had attacked me. My injury was left by the other party. Later, the Lord and the Female Elf sword dancer also appeared and reinforced, so I chose to give up tracking and collecting intelligence and report back to adults. " "I see." Flores''s voice was a little low. "So where are they now?" "Going to King Ryan''s capital." "You let the shadow devil get ready and go to Wangdu with me this time. I have urgent mail and must send it to your majesty at the first time." When he heard the name of the shadow devil, the shadow ghost was slightly chilly, and immediately said in a deep voice, "yes." Chapter 632 King Ryan capital is a city with a resident population of 200000, and the surrounding incidental population flow generated by the operation of the city is more than 100000. Therefore, the actual active population of King Ryan capital is usually about 300000. In the territory of those great kingdoms and empires, a city like King Ryan can only be regarded as a big city, but Ryan is already the first city in terms of population in the whole territory. Even in the second largest city, the number of active population is only about 200000 - basically, it is very difficult to improve after the number of active population in a city has grown to 100000. Even if Neil personally designed and planned a void city that can meet the resident population of 100000, so far there are only 50000 or 60000 people. This is still included in the data of active population flow. In fact, the resident population is only more than 40000. So the scale of King Ryan''s capital can be imagined. At this time, a huge carriage with unique shape, surrounded by 30 guards, slowly passed through the evergreen suspension bridge in the king''s capital - this suspension bridge is a jump bridge outside the main city gate of leiburns, which has never been raised since it was built. Now it has been covered with green plants, so it is also called evergreen suspension bridge by the residents of the king''s capital. Normally, there will be a team of about 30 guards at the Changqing suspension bridge. However, this is a special time, so there are at least hundreds of soldiers in charge of guarding. But even if more people have been sent to the main city gate, in fact, they can only barely maintain order. In most cases, there will still be some chaos. After all, the people who went to the king''s capital at this time were either the nobles who owned the territory or the strong people who had certain strength and tried to take a chance here. On the whole, the king at this time was more mixed than ever. Fortunately, these guards have not met fools so far, so even if there is occasional chaos, they can basically maintain rational restraint. Moreover, for the vast majority of nobles, quarreling at the gate of the king''s capital was really detrimental to their identity; As for the strong, they disdain to have any conflict with ordinary soldiers. Moreover, the strong man in the Holy Land in the main city gate tower where the evergreen suspension bridge is located is not in a daze. Today, the commander in charge of commanding the team of Changqing suspension bridge is an old soldier. Since joining the army, he has spent ten years in the army. He has also participated in several wars on a somewhat large scale. The most recent one was the war with the kingdom of dabion a few years ago. Because of his outstanding performance in that war, he has been promoted from the local army to the Wangdu army since the first World War. Only the rank of the army has been promoted to a large level, not to mention that he is still a captain who can manage hundreds of soldiers. Old wood was very satisfied with this. However, if there is any dissatisfaction, it is probably because the national celebration is getting closer and closer, so the work he is responsible for now is becoming more and more stressful. Because if he does well in this work, he may be praised or rewarded when he is happy. However, if he does not do well and leads to accidents, it is a small matter to be dismissed. Once things get serious, he may even have to pay his own life for it. At least he saw with his own eyes that a colleague who drank with him a few nights ago had an accident the next day because he was in charge of the guard of the Changqing suspension bridge, and now he is still in prison. When he went to visit his colleague yesterday, he found that the other party had only half of his life left. Now he is taken good care of in prison. This made old wood more and more cautious and serious about his work. The team passing through the evergreen suspension bridge from the city gate is moving forward slowly. Old wood looked at the situation with a relaxed look on his face. He looked up at the sky, and the team that would change shifts would come in about an hour. Then he would have two days of rest - the closer it was to the end, the more dangerous it was for a veteran like old wood, so this rare rest naturally made people particularly excited and excited. He just prayed that there would be no accidents at the last moment. But today, the goddess of luck doesn''t seem to be on his side. A riot sounded from the suspension bridge and began to expand gradually. Old wood was immediately startled, because in his eyes, the team that used to be like a long black dragon shook off countless dragon scales as if it were seriously injured. Dozens of guards nearby also showed a frightened look one after another, because the results caused by the riot a few days ago are still vivid. Before the old captain wood spoke, more than ten people immediately came forward to stop the spread of the riot. "What''s going on!" A soldier shouted. More than a dozen soldiers have clenched their hands and are ready to fight at any time - in fact, this so-called battle is simply a kind of killing. In the face of ordinary people, they are sure to win. Even in the face of mercenary regiments or other teams, as long as their strength is not very strong or their number is not large, they can also suppress by relying on military array tactics. But if you meet those really strong opponents, they are the one who is slaughtered. Therefore, this so-called battle is simply a way to bully the weak. Pushing aside the chaotic crowd, the dozen soldiers were stunned on the spot. Because in front of them is an unusually large and strong black ground dragon, restlessly venting something, and a woman is constantly comforting. However, what really shocked them was not the unusual land dragon and the young women who were pacifying it, but the more than 30 guards wearing cloaks around the carriage pulled by the land dragon. From the distribution of these people around and the smell of iron blood emanating from their bodies, these more than ten soldiers knew that these people were soldiers like them. And I''m afraid it''s a much more elite force than them. Just looking at it from a distance, these dozen soldiers already know that if any conflict breaks out between the two sides, the team they are responsible for maintaining the order of the evergreen suspension bridge will never be the opponent of the other side. The people in this carriage are obviously not simple if you can have such an elite army as a guard. Of course, after the soldiers looked at the special carriage, their conjecture became more firm. Because from this carriage, they saw many rich and strong military characteristics, which are usually high-grade goods that can only be obtained in more intense war zones. The soldiers who were still intimidating the civilians who were going to enter the city did not even dare to go out in the face of such a group of people with obvious origins. Just then, old wood finally caught up with others - the order in front has been stabilized by him. From this point of view, old wood''s ability is really good. In catching up with this meeting, he has also started to arrange some people to maintain the spread of unrest to the rear. As for the small part of the turbulent crowd in the middle, in the face of the soldiers gradually gathering around, they finally stopped stirring. Many times, for these civilians with little strength and background, they can still give them a strong sense of security when they see the local army in the capital. Only this time, the civilians did not notice the sweat on the forehead of the commander, old wood. Even the veterans under his command could see the extraordinary owner of the carriage. How could he, a veteran who had participated in many wars, not see it. So he didn''t dare to be too tough. At this time, it was getting closer to the national celebration, and the identities of many visitors were becoming more and more noble. If he accidentally offended some big people, his result could be imagined. Therefore, after a short silence, old wood finally summoned up the courage to step forward. He must ask what the situation is. Of course, the most important thing is that he can''t let the riot continue. But old wood had just taken a step, and he felt a cold chill that almost frozen him completely. What a strong murderous spirit! Old wood, who had joined the army for ten years, was more and more convinced that these soldiers were not simple. This carriage, of course, is the one Sean requisitioned. Sean, sitting in the carriage, glanced at the soldier who was walking towards him. From him, Sean saw the traces of many veterans in the army, and looked at the appearance of the soldiers around him. Sean knew that the veteran was the head of the group. But at this time, his mood is not very good. Of course, he won''t give the other party any good face. For the people of Wangdu, they all think they are higher than those in other places. Therefore, when they first see the dragon in this place, they are somewhat different from others. Although most people feel some terror, they try their best to keep calm just for the sake of hypocritical face. But this calm does not mean that they are really afraid, especially the carriage looks either rich or expensive, and there are so many frightening guards. Originally, all this was not such a big problem. After all, both sides maintained some restraint against each other. However, it was not until the emergence of a bear child that these things finally worsened - the Asian dragon, the earth walking dragon, was very energetic, so it was naturally active. Under normal circumstances, it was not an easy thing to keep them quiet. If Blackstone had not had a master, no one could stop this easily anxious monster. From the beginning, Sean didn''t want to show any privilege, so he naturally lined up with the public. Although other citizens were afraid, they did not turn this fear into agitation until a bold bear child appeared. The bear boy threw a stone at the black stone! Blackstone, who could only move slowly on the evergreen suspension bridge because of the huge crowd, looked very anxious. As a result, after the child threw a stone like this, Blackstone would go wild on the spot and bite after a roar. If it wasn''t for Rena''s drink, the bear child and his family would not survive, but even if there was no blood splashing on the spot, the family was a little scared. At this time, after the commander came, the family had begun to exaggerate the badness and terror of Blackstone and his ferocity, and even tried to trigger public opinion pressure. Sean''s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter as he watched the clown like actions. Chapter 633 As soon as Sean wrinkled, the cold smell became more obvious. Since he gradually mastered the wind breaking dance, Sean and others have not wasted time in the past two months: he will train at the two time points of early morning and late night every day, and the main training direction is the control of the wind breaking dance and the sword training of soul calming. Of course, occasionally, he would meditate like a magician, and then radiate his perception completely to familiarize himself with the fragments of his unknown law in this way. The whole two months of training did not make Sean completely reborn, but at least he did learn a lot, especially from vinia, who learned a lot of combat experience that he could not have learned in the game. Of course, the strong man of Xuefeng tribe named Marton also taught Sean a lot, and these things are a perfect match with the talent and ability he learned when he was a mercenary. With this, Sean can be said to have a home like advantage in the mountains and forests. So when Sean frowned and sent out his breath completely, there was a field covering the surrounding ten meters. Everyone in this range could clearly feel the cold killing intention emanating from Sean, which almost made the veteran seem to have returned to the battlefield. "This, sir..." old wood didn''t pay attention to the noise of the family behind him, but walked carefully towards the carriage. At this time, the closer he was to the carriage, the more surprised he was at the concealment of the carriage. Although old wood''s personal strength is not particularly excellent, he also has the level of lower silver. He has participated in so many wars and is a veteran in the army. Naturally, his judgment of momentum is particularly sensitive. Coupled with the recent collection of all kinds of big people and strong people, old wood knows who can provoke and who can''t provoke even if he is blind. Not to mention that Sean''s breath was particularly strong and frightening at the moment, but the young woman who was comforting the Dragon next to the carriage made old wood feel frightened. Although her dress was simple and simple, and it seemed that she was no different from an ordinary maid at a glance, old wood could feel how violent the introverted breath of the young woman was. And not only this one. In old wood''s poor perception, the whole carriage was like a dormant beast at this time. The cold smell sent out in pieces was so frightening that people just wanted to escape here regardless of everything. Because in addition to the young woman and the man in the carriage who exuded a strong sense of killing, he also felt several other powerful smells that were not under them at all. But old wood knew that if he really turned and ran away, not to mention whether the people in the carriage would let him go, at least he would never want to go home alive today. The army supervision troops in Wangdu are not vegetarian. So old wood had to harden his head and stop about half a meter away from the carriage. But just such a distance, old wood felt as if countless sharp knives were stabbing him. Almost all the exposed skin had a burning tingling feeling, which was the cold murderous spirit from the carriage owner. The back of his clothes was soaked quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the whole person seemed as wet as if he had just been fished out of the water. "My lord... Is there any misunderstanding?" Old wood finally hardened his head and asked. Just like the wedge in the novel and the opening narration of the stage play, there must be a beginning before the story can continue. So it doesn''t matter what old wood said. What matters is that what the owner of the carriage is about to say is what he will deal with and implement next. Sean naturally knew the subtext of the veteran''s sentence, but he didn''t give old wood the step. "Hum." A cold hum sounded from the carriage. Old wood swallowed hard, and some didn''t know how to answer. He is just a soldier, not a politician. Although he looks a bit old-fashioned, he still has a strong military flavor. Therefore, he doesn''t know how to answer to satisfy the owner in the carriage. If it was normal, of course, he could catch the chattering family behind him without scruples. But now, at the time of the national celebration, many people are staring here, so of course he can''t act recklessly. At least, we have to put a crime on it. But Sean didn''t open his mouth to give him this step, and he did have some unsustainable. Rena patted Blackstone''s thick neck and finally calmed the big guy who was about to riot. The white breath spewed out from his nostrils, just like the fog emitted by a steam power machine. In an instant, a large circle of white hazy smoke surrounded him, and the temperature was not low. Many civilians around immediately began to subconsciously stay away from the smoke, deeply afraid of what toxic gas it was. "Why don''t you guards arrest them quickly?" The middle-aged man of the family was very angry, and his loud voice continued to shout. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with old wood''s just coming forward without ordering the arrest of Sean and others, "this is the king''s capital! It''s the most important place in Ryan kingdom! Do you still want to let this man eating beast into the city? Even the land dragon raised by Lord setings would never dare to be so presumptuous! " Old wood''s heart shrank suddenly. Suddenly, I was glad of my caution. For the taboo of nobility, civilians naturally dare not talk about it at will. Therefore, those who dare to talk about noble names must have some relationship or involvement with the family. At least they dare to do so with the acquiescence of the noble. And Sean finally glanced at the middle-aged man who was still shouting. I didn''t observe it carefully just now, so Sean didn''t really see it. At this time, after careful observation, Sean found that the family was obviously not ordinary people. Although their clothes are very simple, it can be found that the clothes on these people are very close to the body, and they are very exquisite in many details such as collar, sleeve, trouser leg, skirt and so on. They have reached the point of excellence every stitch, every eye and every hole. A dress like this requires at least 30 or 40 gold coins, which has been the expenditure of ordinary families settled in the king''s capital for nearly half a year. Although slightly wealthier families occasionally buy one or two clothes at this price to support the scene, it is impossible to wear such clothes at any time. At least if they want to leave Wangdu and go out of the city for business, they will not wear such expensive clothes. Only those really luxurious families who don''t use thirty or forty gold coins as money will do so. However, since ancient times, the saying "poverty does not fight against wealth, wealth does not compete with officials" has been very applicable in any world. If this family is really that kind of luxurious family, it shouldn''t be so blind that you can''t see the extraordinary of Sean and others. Therefore, after careful observation, Sean came to a conclusion that the family had clearly seen their identity, so they came to trouble them. But Sean didn''t understand that he didn''t expose his whereabouts all the way, and even his family emblem didn''t hang out. Where did he expose his identity? In the Principality of lane, there are only five families that raise land dragons, three of which are now one of the twelve upper nobles. Although the other two did not win one vote in the upper house, they are also upper nobles with important seats in the upper house. However, among them, only two superior nobles and one superior nobleman keep the land dragon in the residence of the king''s capital. The land dragons kept by the other two families are born for fighting and not just for fun. Since the family dared to say this, the "Lord setings" must be from the three families of King Ryan. "Oh." Sean chuckled, "Lord setings What family is this? " Old wood raised his head in surprise and looked at the people in the carriage. Some were not sure whether this sentence was a mockery or a real question. Because he really can''t think of it. Is there anyone who doesn''t know Lord setings''s family? "Forget it." Sean said with some displeasure. "You know, I''m afraid!" The middle-aged man shouted again, "I tell you, Wang is not a place where you outsiders can bully! You''d better pay attention, otherwise it''s easy to don''t even know who you''ve offended If you apologize to us now, I can forgive you if it''s too late... " "What if it''s late?" Sean asked lazily. "Then I can''t guarantee what will happen next." The voice of the other party is as arrogant as ever. "Well..." Old wood suddenly gave a thrill, and his eyes showed an incredible look, because at this moment he felt a stronger and stronger murderous spirit. He felt this murderous spirit only once in the general he had followed. It was a real arrogant arrogance. At this moment, as a veteran of the army, he would not know that he was likely to have fallen into a political battle. "With which hand did the child throw the stone just now?" "Right hand." Rena answered softly. "Give him a lesson he will never forget." Sean''s voice was also understated, without even a trace of pity and sympathy. "What I hate most is the bear child." "You dare!" The middle-aged man was a little far from the carriage, so he didn''t feel the strong killing from Sean''s place at the beginning. Until Sean''s order was given, he finally felt the killing from Rena, "do you know..." "Since you want to bully me, I don''t mind bullying you with your head." Sean''s voice was very cold, even almost devoid of emotion. "If you don''t have the courage to bet on everything, you''d better not provoke me So you don''t need to tell me the identity of this child, because I will let him live, but I''m afraid you won''t have this luck. " The middle-aged man''s pupil shrank suddenly, and then he did not hesitate to hold the 12-year-old or three-year-old child. His fighting spirit burst out suddenly, and then ran quickly in the direction of the main city gate. He knew that as long as he could rush through the gate of the main city gate of the Changqing suspension bridge, the adult sitting in the tower would definitely do it, but if he couldn''t run over, he would really die here. This is an unwritten unspoken rule. Looking at the strength of the middle-aged man at this moment, Sean knew that the man was clumsy before. However, being able to hide the perception of Sean and others is enough to prove that this middle-aged man is not simple. If such a man acts as a killer and assassin, he is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous and terrible enemy. It''s a pity that he will never have a chance to threaten others in the future. Because Rena has caught up! Chapter 634 The middle-aged man''s speed is very fast. Although his strength is only the next gold, I think it must be a person who is extremely proficient in assassination. Otherwise, he can''t have such a terrible speed. More importantly, his physical tenacity is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. After all, in such rapid movement, it is easy to get hurt if he doesn''t cultivate his body very strong. But in this rapid, he not only did not have any damage, but even protected the child in his hand. If he was not powerful, he had some excellent skills. However, this person is just the strength of lower gold. This strength is naturally a strong combat power for local nobles, but it is inevitably not enough for upper nobles and upper nobles who can take root in the king''s capital. Therefore, the middle-aged man naturally belongs to a special person with excellent skills. Sean naturally saw all this. If he did it himself, it wouldn''t be a problem to catch up with him. After all, in terms of speed, even the average top gold peak can''t win Sean. At present, the middle-aged man who is fleeing is, at best, able to compete with the general superior gold strongman in terms of speed, which is far from being able to stably win anyone. However, on such an occasion, if Sean did it himself, it would not reach the root of his power. But Sean also has very strong confidence in Rena. A gray light burst out from behind and forward. In this brilliance, there is a bright red awn like blood. This is Rena and the burning gun. With Rena''s strength, after activating the ancient dragon''s blood, she naturally experienced a baptism and strengthening on the flesh. Therefore, even the speed that she was not good at before has also increased and strengthened greatly. Of course, in terms of Rena''s strength at the top of the gold peak, her speed is a weakness, which is also a line faster than other strong men at the top of the gold peak. Compared with this middle-aged man, Rena is naturally a line faster. This line alone is enough to cause a sudden change in the results. Like a giant dragon flying close to the ground, Rena also quickly swept through the people lining up to cross the bridge. The strong wind caused by her action swayed everyone around. If the evergreen suspension bridge had not been covered by green vegetation, the bridge would have been fixed. At this time, Ruina''s action might cause some damage, but the suspension bridge can be stable, but it does not mean that ordinary people without strength can stand stable. These people can only hold the bridge fence tightly to avoid being blown down the moat by the strong wind rolled up by Ruina. The middle-aged man felt the strong wind behind him, and his heart was naturally more frightened and uneasy. He didn''t expect that the Lord outside the Great Wall was so bold that he dared to kill directly outside the Wangdu gate. At this moment, he can only hope to cross the dividing line representing the hidden rules as quickly as possible. Only in this way can the adult in the tower lend a helping hand to him, otherwise he will only watch him die. After all, in essence, he is trying his best to provoke those who are stronger than him. So he deserves to be punished. Seeing that the boundary was only a few steps away from him, the middle-aged man clenched his teeth and did not hesitate to lose his blood essence and potential. He just forced the fighting spirit in his body to erupt more violently. In this way, his speed can be improved again. However, as a price, he may have to rest for several months, or even face the painful price of falling state. But compared with their own lives, this price is nothing. It''s getting closer and closer to that boundary! In the eyes of the middle-aged man, it seems that he finally sees hope. Three steps! Two steps! There''s one last step! But just then, a strong wind suddenly came from behind him and swept past him. The shadow of death completely shrouded him in an instant! At this moment, the middle-aged man was heartbroken. He couldn''t afford to fight at all. All he had in his heart was to run away. If time could flow back, he wouldn''t come here to trouble Sean. In the last step, the middle-aged man made a leap and rushed forward. There was a red blaze. The middle-aged man finally fell heavily on the ground. Although he fell like a dog gnawing mud, at least he jumped over the dividing line between life and death. The inner panic was finally soothed a little. He looked at the child protected by himself and saw that his eyes were full of fear, but there was no physical damage. The middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief. "I wish you were all right, young master." The middle-aged man whispered. However, behind him, the footsteps of "stepping" and "stepping" sounded slowly. The middle-aged man finally relaxed and was surprised again. Then the whole man had to get up and leave with the child in his arms. However, when his consciousness took action, his body did not keep up with the reaction. He was still lying on the ground motionless, which made him feel a little confused, while the child under him quickly stepped back with fear on his face. Footsteps, getting closer and closer. The middle-aged man finally couldn''t help looking back, but this glance made his spirit completely collapse in an instant. In his eyes, his body has been completely cut off! The part below the waist falls on the evergreen suspension bridge at this time; The position above his waist flew out of the position of three or four meters, and fell heavily on the side of the city gate. The blood and organs were covered with this short distance of three or four meters, adding a rich and extremely bloody scene to the picture of the main city gate. The pain of late lumbago was finally transmitted back to his brain from the nerve, and the tragic wail came from his mouth. The civilians who witnessed this scene all turned unusually white. And old wood, at this time, his mind became blank with a bang. The only idea he still had was that he was dead this time. He can already foresee that the end of the colleague a few days ago is his future, which may be worse than that person - because that day, a bloody conflict also broke out at the Changqing suspension bridge, but the scene is far less bloody than today. Ruina carrying the burning gun, slowly walked to the middle-aged man who was still crying. Her right hand moved slightly, and the long gun ran through the man''s throat, completely ending all his pain. "Roar!" Seeing Rena''s move, Blackstone roared to show his support. Later, Rena looked at the young child, but her face showed an unbearable color. As a person who has been instilled with chivalry since childhood, Rena is really difficult to wield a butcher''s knife for an enemy like children. Although Sean gave her the order to cut off the child''s right hand, at that time, her full pursuit was only because the middle-aged man violently retreated. Therefore, after killing the middle-aged man, Rena hesitated. "Please... Please, don''t, don''t kill me..." when the child saw Rena''s expression, he immediately begged for mercy, "I, I was just playing, i... I really didn''t mean to provoke the land dragon. Please... Please, I, i... I know I''m wrong. " But just then, someone reached out and patted Rena on her left shoulder. There was a smell of blood. But there was no hostility, so Rena didn''t fight back. Turning her head, Rena saw vinya standing beside her. However, there was blood on a short sword in her right hand, which was dripping slowly along the blade. The bloody smell that Rena smelled just now was emitted from the short sword. Turning her eyes to the distance, Rena saw the woman and two other men with the middle-aged man and the child. At this time, her body had fallen on the side of the evergreen suspension bridge. There is no doubt that the deaths of those three people have nothing to do with Virginia. Wars often break out in the wilderness, not just fighting with the armies of countries with the idea of the wilderness. Even in the wilderness, many tribes themselves have disputes with each other, so it is normal to annex or even destroy other tribes in the wilderness. As a fighting nation in the wilderness, vinia, let alone just cut off a child''s hand, even if she waved the butcher''s knife, she would not have the slightest softhearted. "There is a saying in my tribe." Vinya said, "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself." Rena''s delicate body shook slightly. "I''ll do it." Vinya said in a deep voice. "No." Rena shook her head. "This is the task the Lord ordered me to do. I will finish it." Vinya looked at Rena, but didn''t say anything. He just waved the wind ghost blade in his hand, waved the blood off the blade, and then took the sword back to its sheath. Although she thinks she is only a collaborator with Sean, in fact, what she has done recently is no different from becoming a follower of Sean, but the most important thing is that she doesn''t reject Sean''s orders. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shot the other three just now. What people didn''t expect was that more than ten guards responsible for protecting these people were hidden in the crowd. The sudden outburst of these people really surprised Sean, because looking at the orderly movement of these guards and the set of joint attack skills, it was obvious that they had undergone a certain degree of military training. If there were not 30 snow wind soldiers around Sean, these people might really be able to force Sean to fight. So when Rena caught up with the middle-aged man, another short and fierce battle broke out on the evergreen suspension bridge. Just as these secret guards broke out, the end of the battle was also very abrupt - when vinya killed the other three people with a sword, Marton also shot a middle-aged man who seemed to be the commander with a bow and arrow, After that, thirty Xuefeng guards lifted their cloaks at the same time, pulled out short javelins on their backs and threw them together, nailing all the more than ten guards to the evergreen suspension bridge. By the time the veteran, the surrounding Wangdu soldiers and the people reacted, the battle was long over. After that, thirty snow wind soldiers immediately protected the carriage tightly and put up a standard defense formation to prevent anyone from approaching. If these people didn''t do anything later and the bloody scene behind Rena, I''m afraid the chaos on the evergreen suspension bridge will spread to a larger scale - not that these civilians don''t run, but that they are afraid of causing some other misunderstandings and manslaughter. Sometimes, if panic did not spread, the chain reaction would not occur. When Rena looked back at the child again, there was a color of perseverance in her eyes. "No... don''t..." the child backed up in horror. But Rena was no longer hesitant. With a sudden wave of the red spear in her hand, she wanted to cut off the child''s right hand. However, as soon as Rena''s long gun moved, there was a dull metal handover sound. In front of Rena, a heavy broad-edged sword fell from the sky, blocked a shot she waved, and saved the child without breaking his right hand. A figure like an iron tower suddenly fell from the air. With a loud roar, the figure fell next to the epee. This is a strong man with a height of more than two meters. His upper body is wearing a set of chest armor, but from the thickness of chest armor, it can almost be regarded as a set of heavy armor. On the right hand, there is a heavy protective arm matched with the breastplate, which seems to be connected with the breastplate. The shoulder armor on the right shoulder has terrible spikes, but there is nothing in the left hand, and its lower body doesn''t wear any armor, just a pair of coarse cloth pants like rena, and even her feet don''t wear any boots. The strong man stretched out his right hand to hold the handle of the sword and pulled up the Epee with a slight force, but he didn''t hang it back again, but held it in one hand. At the same time, as if to show his identity, a thick and terrible momentum suddenly rose from the strong man, the ground cracked and collapsed an inch, and the broken sand and stones were suspended several inches from the ground under the traction of his momentum. When they felt this momentum, Rena and vinya looked suddenly changed, because they only felt that their net weight seemed to be increasing and their actions became a little difficult. At this moment, not only vinia and Rena, but also the people on the side of the carriage changed color one after another. At present, this strong man with a height of more than two meters is a real strong man in the Holy Land! "Young man, it''s understandable for them to provoke you and punish you." The strong man said, "but there is a rule here that killing is prohibited under the city gate Just now your people gave their hands at the moment when the other party jumped up, so I''ll forget about the blood stained city gate, but now you still want to do it. This is a cross-border move. " "Cross the line?" Sean didn''t reply in the carriage this time, but got out of the carriage. He still had to give some respect to the strong in the holy land, "that child must pay for his behavior I have been very kind to leave a right arm. " "Some things, it''s better to follow the rules, young man So you''d better not cross the line. " "Even if I cross the line, so what?" Chapter 635 Hearing Sean''s arrogant words, the saint''s face finally showed anger. As a strong man of his level, he is respected wherever he goes. How could he ever be choked by a small silver man like today? At this time, the Holy Land strong man was angry, and I''m afraid his momentum would completely burst out. In this way, the domain emitted by him naturally became extremely terrible, and vinia and Rena were closest to him. At this time, they would naturally take the lead in bearing the towering anger of the Holy land strong man. Rena is better. After all, her body has been transformed by the ancient dragon blood, so she can still persist in this heavy pressure force field. However, the situation of vinia was a little worse. Although her strength and talent were indeed extraordinary, she could not easily bear it in the face of the powerful in the Holy Land in anger, so she immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person staggered back a few steps. The strong man took a step forward. In his field, the pressure from the force field became more intense. Vinya''s body had faintly heard the sound of bones being squeezed, and for a moment, even Rena began to feel a little uncomfortable, a feeling of vomiting blood. On the contrary, the children behind the strong man seemed to be completely unaffected by this terrible force field. As everyone knows, this is the power display of the strong in the Holy Land! In his field, he can freely manipulate the world laws he understands. At this moment, he put pressure on Rena and vinia through the power of this law, and allowed the child to move freely in his field. Of course, the child is not a fool. Growing up in the noble family, he certainly knows something, no matter whether the Holy Land strongman is really saving him or not, but this moment is really the best time for him to escape. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, after feeling that the strong man did not exert pressure on him, the child immediately got up and fled to the city. He already regretted running out with others today. Watching the child''s movements and receiving Sean''s signal, Marton immediately stretched his bow and arrow again, and then aimed at the child. The next second, a roaring thunder burst. "Die!" The strong man of the holy land did not expect that the other party dared to continue to attack so boldly, which was tantamount to provoking his authority. At the next moment, the strong man should fully display his own field, and the law he manipulated should suddenly suppress Rena and vinia with a thunderous momentum. At the same time, with the expansion of the strong man''s position, the silver streamer formed by the arrow shot by Marton naturally has to enter the shrouded scope of his field. Almost as soon as the streamer entered, the rapid momentum was stopped immediately. It only moved forward for about one meter again, and it would completely lose its momentum. It was as if it had been trapped in the air, revealing the true body of the streamer. A silvery white arrow. Then, the strong man suddenly waved the heavy sword in his hand, and a strong wind that seemed to be no worse than Rena''s full speed sprint broke through the air, which made vinia and Rena''s hair completely messy, and even vaguely deviated from the momentum that the center of gravity was about to be blown away. But what was really terrible was that the white feather arrow fixed in mid air immediately reflected back towards Marton with a more terrible speed. The more urgent and fierce thunder and roar almost formed a broken sound, and they saw a white light flash away. The next second, the roar burst out. It was the special carriage that Sean borrowed from broad that was directly hit by the arrow, which exploded into pieces and splashed around on the spot. Several snow wind soldiers who could not dodge were immediately scratched by these fragments. However, although the injury looked terrible, it would not be critical to their lives or reduce their combat effectiveness in the future. This is a blessing in misfortune. Marton, who was standing on the top of the carriage before, was not hurt at this time, because he had leaped to avoid at the moment when he saw the strong man of the Holy Land waving his heavy sword, so he naturally avoided this almost fatal blow. When it comes to dynamic vision, it is difficult for humans to compare with the elves, especially elves like Marton who are very good at long-range shooting. But the people in the carriage were a little worse. Fortunately, shefanio stayed in the carriage all the time, so when the white feather arrow swept back by the other party''s holy land strongman blew up the carriage, shefanio also performed the shielding magic in time to protect her and Cecilia, so they were not damaged. But at this scene, Sean''s face was not very good-looking. But Sean knows his strength very well. If he can master the sixteen body power of the wind breaking dance like vinia, he dares to fight with the Holy Land strongman. But at this moment, in the face of the strong man in the holy land, he has absolutely no chance of winning, so of course he will not rush up recklessly, which will be unfavorable to him. Among the people present, only shefanio was able to fight him. "Shefanio, can you handle it?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "You can try." Shefanio looked at each other. She was a little angry by the arrow just now, so when Sean asked, she was also full of war. Of course, the most important thing to promote her current situation is that she is now a strong person at the quasi holy land level. Although she only understood the rudiment in the field, she also felt the application skills in the field when subduing Ruina, who was in a violent state, so she really can''t wait to fight with the real Holy Land strong person at this time, See what''s wrong with yourself. Moreover, as a priest with a knife, xuefanio is not a simple melee professional. She has the power to fight against the strong in the ordinary holy land with her magic skills, her sword skills and the artifact level weapon in her hand. "Vinia, Rena, come back." Sean shouted in a deep voice when he heard chefanio say so. Without the slightest hesitation, the two immediately withdrew. Although being in the domain of the Holy Land strongman makes their body shape and speed become a little heavy and slow, they can still do it if they want to escape under the full struggle. Of course, the premise is that the Holy Land strongman doesn''t make a move. However, will the strong man in the holy land just let vinia and Rena leave? At this moment, he felt that his dignity had been despised by the chainas boy of the other party. Watching the two followers of the other side withdraw, the strong man naturally waved his knife without hesitation, and the whole man was like a cheetah to kill vinia and Rena - the field was originally a field sent out by the strong in the holy land, and all the rules in the field would be changed by his will. Therefore, when the strong in the Holy Land took action, The scope of the field will naturally move, so as long as the strong man moves, vinia and Rena will still be unable to get out of their field. But at this time, there was a person who did not retreat but entered this field. The brilliance of blue shines on both Rena and vinya at the same time, which is a unique skill of shefanio. After the effect bonus of ice armor, even if they feel that their pressure seems to be reduced a little, this is naturally a very important ability improvement for vinia and Rena. Therefore, their retreat speed has more than doubled. This instantaneous change makes the sword wielded by the powerful man of the holy land cut empty immediately. But even if it was a knife cut into the air, its strong wind still broke through the air, like a magic wind tearing the sky, sweeping through the two people. The layer of Ice Armor on vinia and Rena immediately appeared large-scale cracks, and the next moment it was completely broken. Such a heavy change made them change color again. At this time, they finally have a thorough and comprehensive clear understanding of the strength of the strong in the holy land. Although they still have a long way to go from the realm of the holy land, they have learned too much valuable experience in this short confrontation. Before the Holy Land strongman could kill vinia and Rena again, xuefanio had crashed into his field alone, emitting a faint blue halo. This halo has extremely strong divine power. At the same time, it also contains a rudiment of xuefanio''s understanding of the rules of ice and snow. Although these abilities are not complete, they are enough to prevent xuefanio from being completely suppressed by the other party''s holy power in this field. Both sides, barely at the same level! The mutual attack of epee and lightsaber splashed a bright and eye-catching spark in the air. If you simply compete for strength, shefanio will never be the opponent of the Holy Land strongman. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is very large, especially the Holy Land strongman is obviously a power career. But in fact, in this confrontation, shefanio''s body was shining five or six times in succession. Each shining was accompanied by the dissemination of a divine power. She actually superimposed several magic powers at the moment of the confrontation. In this way, shefanio can barely compare with the Holy Land strongman in strength, but if he is really so deadlocked, he will eventually be gradually dominated by the other party. But even so, there was a flash of horror in the eyes of the powerful man in the holy land. With his fierce power, he didn''t get any benefit at all. How can he not be surprised? When the Holy Land strongman roared, the body of the heavy sword in his hand suddenly lit up with black lines. A terrible demonic force instantly radiated from the sword and then flowed into his hands. In an instant, there was an extremely terrible smell on the Holy Land strongman. The smell was a little like the evil spirit of the abyss! At the next moment, the strong man of the Holy Land suddenly took a step forward and pressed his hands hard at the same time. The strong wind broke out from the sword and completely shook xuefanio back. And xuefanio didn''t connect hard. At the same time when she was shocked back, her body quickly jumped back, and then she finally removed this huge and terrible force after counting on the ground for several times. However, from these points of view, it is obvious that the force at the first landing is so strong, so there is a spider web crack with a diameter of nearly one foot on the ground. At this time, if you carefully observe it, it is not difficult to find that there is a faint black smell on the skin of the Holy Land strongman, and the whole person has more magic. Shefanio looked very solemn. On the evergreen suspension bridge, Sean, who was watching the war, frowned completely when he saw this scene. As an alchemy blacksmith, he also has real eyes and complex knowledge beyond the world. When the black texture flashed on the Epee, Sean knew that the Epee was definitely a weapon above legendary level, maybe even epic level, and the magic power on the Epee was so strong, Obviously, this sword is by no means a natural product of the world. Maybe it''s the same weapon as the dead bone. And more unfortunately, the Holy Land strongman is obviously very familiar with the weapon in his hand, otherwise he could not activate the power of the epee. The strong in the holy land is really not a existence that ordinary people can cope with. Chapter 636 "There are few weapons with magical power in this world." Sean said in a deep voice. At this time, Rena and vinia had withdrawn from each other''s field control area, "and fewer people can really control such weapons If the strong man in the holy land is not very strong, he has some special control skills that can suppress the magic power of this fierce soldier. " "Is that Epee terrible?" Cecilia had somehow come to Sean and asked. Marshmallow followed her. There was a blood mark on this guy, which was obviously caused by the broken carriage just now, which made him very dissatisfied with the Holy Land strongman. It''s no problem to bully ordinary people in the bronze realm with its current strength. It''s almost no threat to the next silver expert, not to mention the strong man in the holy land who can crush it with only one finger. "Weapons are really terrible, but it also depends on what hands they fall on. Unless the other party is willing to completely fall under the control of the weapon and become a sword slave, he will not be able to give full play to the real power of the weapon. " Sean sneered, but he was not optimistic about the other party''s holy land strongman. "Just now Xuefa was blocked because the other party unexpectedly stimulated the power of weapons. Now he already knows the ability of the other party''s weapons, which is not a problem for Xuefa Don''t forget, Xuefa is also a divine servant anyway. Their system has a special bonus effect against creatures in the abyss and hell. " "You mean..." Cecilia was stunned. "If not, we still have this." Sean put his hand into his belt package and took out a golden ball. When Gulu did not move, no matter who could not see that it was a creature, they would only regard it as a ball. But in fact, Gulu has an extremely strong fluctuation of light attribute. Sean always thought that only the morning light church would know the origin of Gulu, but he also had an inexplicable intuition in his heart, that is, once the morning light church saw Gulu, it would definitely cause trouble and disaster, so no matter how curious Gulu''s identity and origin, Sean is not going to ask the people of the morning light church with Gollum. However, it is absolutely true that Gollum has a very powerful ability to restrain all abyss and hell creatures. Once shefanio got into a hard fight, Sean would not hesitate to throw Gulu away. Anyway, this guy also has his own force field, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of the interference of the strength field of the other party''s holy land. As long as Gollum creates some time for xuefanio, xuefanio will change from passivity to initiative, whether it''s withdrawal or war. This is what the priest with a knife can be afraid of. At this moment, the second round of confrontation between the Holy Land strongman and shefanio has begun again. As Sean expected, as a priest with a knife, shefanio has a special restraint effect on demonic creatures. If the Holy Land strongman doesn''t activate the magic sword, although he can''t perfectly and completely suppress shefanio, at least he won''t make the situation so worse and embarrassing. Because the strong man in the holy land has also understood that he summoned the power of the magic sword at the moment when he lost his mind, but he was used by a holy professional. It was definitely a more humiliating thing for Sean than his contempt for him. Under the main city gate, strong smoke billowed up. This is another confrontation between the strong man of the Holy Land and xuefanio. He accidentally chopped up a corner of the city gate - the king is an ancient city with a history of nearly 300 years. Therefore, many buildings are extremely dilapidated in the absence of renovation. Therefore, no matter where they hit, they will naturally cause a burst of smoke and dust. However, many people know that the strong in the holy land is completely restrained by shefanio at this time. Although xuefanio fought with the Holy Land strongman by some clever means, he can deal with a holy land strongman with the strength of quasi holy land, and xuefanio''s strength is indeed enough to be admired by many people. After all, not everyone can have xuefanio''s strong combat effectiveness and combat experience, so xuefanio has no intention of mercy in the confrontation. With the increasingly fierce fighting between the two sides, shefanio shot more and more times, and vaguely had the upper hand, which made the Holy Land strongman impatient. However, whenever he waved his magic sword, shefanio would first use the divine power to purify the part belonging to the devil. After several contacts, the Holy Land strong man could only feel that his breath was gradually weakening, but the opponent''s breath was gradually strengthening. The strong man of the holy land also knew that if he continued to ebb and flow, although he could finally fight with one by virtue of his physical strength, it was impossible to win easily. If a holy land strongman can''t easily win against a quasi Holy Land strongman, he may never be able to stay with Ryan again, so he must win and win beauty anyway. This is the end of being tired of fame. "Vinia!" At this moment, the Holy Land strongman wants to use all his mind against shefanio. Therefore, he must reduce the maintenance range of the field. Only in this way can he reduce his consumption. In this way, vinia and Rena, who had previously quit their field, become idle people. Hearing Sean''s cry, vinya turned and looked at Sean. "That child!" Sean shouted coldly. In an instant, vinya immediately turned and jumped out. As an elf, no matter which group of elves they are, they have a great advantage in speed. At this time, the fight between the Holy Land strongman and xuefanio is only one or two minutes. Naturally, the runaway child can''t run too far. Therefore, it''s not a problem to catch up with the child at vinia''s speed. For vinya, human beings are enemies after all, and they are not of the same race. Therefore, she has no psychological burden on such a child. For Sean, there was a positive provocation when he arrived in Wangdu. If all this was just a coincidence, he wouldn''t believe it anyway. How could it happen so coincidentally. So Sean was sure that someone had mastered his whereabouts, so he set up such a trap here, because for those nobles, they expected that Sean would not dare to make trouble here in the king''s capital. But unfortunately, Sean was never the kind of person who was afraid of making trouble. For him, since both sides have made it clear from the beginning that they are enemies, he will never show mercy to the enemy. Even if it''s just a child, Sean should let his enemies see his attitude. If he''s not prepared to fight with him, it''s best not to provoke him, otherwise he won''t let anyone go. "You are so arrogant!" Seeing that vinya defiantly bypassed himself and went after the child, the strong man of the Holy Land shouted angrily, "I''ll let you know what a holy land is today!" After that, the Holy Land strongman once again urged the power of the magic sword. A more huge magic breath immediately emanated from the heavy sword, and then surrounded the Holy Land strongman. In the twinkling of an eye, his eyes became red, and his muscles expanded, with extremely bright meridians protruding from the muscles, The feeling of the whole person seems to have expanded for more than a circle, but the breath on his body has become more and more terrible. Seeing the momentum of the Holy Land strongman in front of him, Sean frowned, because he could feel that the breath of the Holy Land strongman had begun to change to demonization. In this case, the consciousness of normal human beings will begin to become blurred, and in the end, they will even become sword slaves and monsters who only know how to kill without consciousness. But now, although the breath of the Holy Land strongman has become extremely terrible, Sean has not felt that the other party has lost his mind, which surprised Sean. However, after the breath of the Holy Land strongman completely broke out, he didn''t tangle with xuefanio at all. He waved a dark black sword wind to force her back - the black sword wind almost blew out the divine breath of xuefanio. At this moment, xuefanio''s strength could not suppress the Holy Land strongman, The saint turned his head and killed vinia. Obviously, in the eyes of the strong man in the holy land, if vinya was allowed to abolish the child''s right hand, he would really lose face. Therefore, in his rage, he naturally wants to get rid of shefanio and directly take vinia for surgery. Anyway, as long as he can kill vinia, he will not be too ashamed. At least he doesn''t need to be forced to leave the kingdom of Ryan because of the loss of face. Sean''s right hand had clenched Gollum and was ready to throw it. With the help of shefanio, I''m afraid that one can''t suppress the demonic power of this strong man in the Holy Land - although the divine power can suppress or even restrain the demonic power, it''s only under the condition of equality. Once the demonic power is strong enough to cover the divine power, it''s impossible to suppress it at all. So at this time, as long as Gulu also joins the war, if Gulu and xuefanio join hands, they can still suppress the magic of this strong man in the holy land. But just as Sean was about to throw Gulu, a shadow jumped down from the wall, stopped in front of the Holy Land strong man, and then waved to block the Holy Land strong man''s footsteps. This sudden change stunned everyone present. Even the strong man of the Holy Land looked stunned at this time. "Stop it." The person who blocked the Holy Land strongman whispered, revealing a supreme dignity in his voice. Obviously, he is a person who has been in the top position for a long time. However, seeing that he can block the Holy Land strongman in the state of demonization, his strength must not be simple. But what surprised Sean more was that after hearing this man''s words, the demonized Holy Land strongman relieved his demonic power for the first time, and his face even showed a look of awe to almost fear, so he didn''t dare to refute at all. At this time, a child''s scream suddenly sounded, and it was clear that vinia had succeeded. Then, the people saw vinya holding the child''s right hand back to Sean, and shefanio saw that the other party had relieved the power of magic, and obviously had no idea of fighting again. Naturally, they also retreated to Sean with Rena. For a time, the two sides formed a confrontation. "My lord..." the strong man in the holy land said to the man later. But before he finished, the new middle-aged man raised his left hand to stop the words of the strong man in the holy land. He just looked back at the child who fell in a pool of blood. At this time, several people came forward to treat and stop bleeding. It seemed that his life was probably not in danger, so he turned his head to Sean and said softly, "Lord Sean, are you finished?" "Who are you?" Sean raised his eyebrows. The new man is obviously more powerful than the Holy Land strongman, but Sean can''t feel a breath fluctuation on him. He looks like an ordinary man. If he hadn''t seen him lightly blocking the pace of the Holy Land strongman just now, Sean might have been deceived by his superficial illusion. So at this moment, the more he can''t feel the momentum of the other party, Sean appears more and more cautious. "Next up is Arsene Wenger wilwarch." The middle-aged man bowed slightly, and his every move was full of aristocratic etiquette. But Sean, at the moment of hearing the middle-aged man''s self-report, the expression on his face was not calm at all. Even the surrounding people had a burst of agitation and uproar. Obviously, no one expected to see Ryan''s most legendary figure here, and the legendary figure actually came to personally meet Sean, who has been equated with the mob in the eyes of civilians. Wenger weierhuaqi, a man who has been famous for nearly a century, is the town power of the Principality of lane and the only middle Holy Land in the whole principality of Lane! Perhaps for those established powers or powerful kingdoms and empires, the middle holy land is nothing at all, but in Ryan, it is a real town power. If he hadn''t kept the middle holy strongman in the kingdom of dabion in check, dabion would have easily destroyed Ryan in front of high-end combat power. Therefore, the existence of this strongman is the real spiritual pillar for all Ryan people. In the face of such a big man, Sean finally put away his arrogance deliberately on his face and paid tribute to Wenger wilwarch with a standard aristocratic etiquette. "Lord Sean, if you have nothing else to do next, please go to the palace with me. Your majesty is really waiting for you." Chapter 637 Ledesian City, named after the first king of ledesian, was founded about 300 years ago. The city, which has been built for more than ten years, spans the era of two Ryan Kings - beginning with the second Ryan king and ending with the third Ryan king. From the moment when the construction was completed, the city was the capital of the kingdom of lane - even if the kingdom of lane was forced to be reduced to a principality and become a subsidiary of the Millennium covenant Empire due to the fourth king of lane, ledesun still stood on this land. Now, the Principality of lane is finally in the hands of the sixth king of lane and is about to return to the dominant position of the Kingdom, which is absolutely a blessing for the residents of ledesn. Among other things, at least in terms of superiority, these Wangdu residents can achieve great satisfaction. A lavishly decorated black carriage slowly crossed the central axis of the whole city of ledesn. In front of the carriage, there were twelve riders. These cavalry wore silver light armor, and even the waistcoats of the horses under the crotch were silver. When the sun shone, it was dazzling and dazzling. Behind the carriage, a team of 30 infantry wearing silver and red light armor and holding halberds trotted up. These people are not so much protecting the carriage in the arch guard as providing the carriage with an extremely luxurious pomp. When the residents along the central axis of ledesn saw the carriage passing slowly in such luxury, they all took off their hats and bowed their heads to show their respect for the carriage. Of course, there is respect for the people in the carriage. In lane, 12 Royal Knights and 30 royal guards are the highest standard of royal welcome. Usually, only envoys from the Millennium covenant Empire, for example, or people who have made great and outstanding contributions to Ryan, can be welcomed by this specification. In recent years, in addition to the Imperial Envoys'' visit, the last Ryan to receive such special treatment is yasna g. Evans. However, behind the scenes of this national war with the kingdom of dabion, two people have won this honor so far. They are yasna g. Evans and the commander in chief of the battle against dabion, Devin sodell saber, who is known as the sword of Ryan. Now, this is the third. Sean Connery. As a mere Baron, he became one of the commanders of the third world war area against dabion. He had extremely brilliant achievements in this war: he was not only the first commander in the third world war area to end all the wars in his command of the war area, but also made indelible contributions to the rescue of the other two war areas. Although people don''t know much about the pioneering Knight under the former Athena, it doesn''t prevent them from paying strong attention to and interested in it since this battle. Even now, in the private of the Kingdom, many people call him Ryan God of war. He is the third talent to be compared with such great figures as Ryan''s sword and Ryan''s shield. In particular, the conflicts and disputes at the gate of the Changqing suspension bridge this morning were almost one-sided condemnation of Sean''s inhumanity. After learning Sean''s true identity, it turned into a decisive praise for his killing. They praised that only lords and commanders like Sean could train the three invincible armies under his command that were good at fighting - after this battle, many news and intelligence from the front line have made the people of the whole Ryan Kingdom know how powerful the three main armies under Sean are. Although everyone knew that there must be a lot of moisture and falsehood in these news, they were very happy to see this situation for the Principality of lane, which was eager for victory news at that time. So when the brilliant fruits of victory grow up completely, many things begin to taste a little stale. This is called fame. Under this reputation, as long as Sean doesn''t betray Ryan, even if the Ryan royal family wants to take some actions against Sean, they have to take into account the possible public resentment. In this case, if Sean had tightly grasped a talisman - all this was given to him by Athena herself. In a way, Athena did fulfill her original promise to Sean, and Sean did let Athena achieve the feat of drinking horse Fengshen lake. Sitting in the carriage, Sean looked out of the window and looked at the residents along the way. His heart felt a little. Because he can feel that these people are truly respected from the heart, not because they are brainwashed by oppression. For a country, its people are willing to express their inner respect and worship to a royal family in this way, which is definitely the blessing of a kingdom - at least Sean knows that even the royal families of the other six empires will not be so united except the St. Joels empire. As for the respect and worship of the winner, it is not so much to worship Sean himself as to worship the strength Sean has. This made Sean feel a little depressed. Because all this is being realized one by one as Hella said - including the arrogant indifference at the evergreen suspension bridge and the cruel and bloody practices towards the child, all of which are inspired by Hella. Just as Sean said before his departure, the future seventh general, Ryan''s old-fashioned aristocracy could never sit and watch Sean rise to the top, so there must be a lot of sewage and other things spilled on Sean. All Sean needs to do is fight back with a thunderbolt. Even if it is called cold-blooded, cruel, bloody and many other words, he can only do so. Once his performance makes people feel weak, those nobles like jackals and wild dogs will rush up in groups and bite his flesh and blood. Now he is no longer alone, so whether he wants it or not, he must be responsible for those who follow him. Therefore, before he got into the carriage, he asked someone to send a "gift" to setines dowigo according to Hella''s instructions. Sean knew that now all the nobles in the whole king, whether old or new, whether outside the great wall or inside the Great Wall, were staring here, and what he needed to do was to show his fangs and claws in the king''s capital. If nothing had happened, the dowigo family would have received the gift when Sean arrived at his destination. At that time, they will be very surprised. But it has nothing to do with Sean. At least in Sean''s opinion, the first person who jumped out to try to eat crabs has been eaten by crabs. At this moment, he looked out of the window. With the extension of his line of sight, it was clear that there was a white wall almost towering into the clouds at the end of his line of sight. That''s the white wall of lederne. The wall made of pure white stones is up to 50 meters high and surrounds the whole building complex of Ryan palace in a circular shape. In the white wall, there are not only palace buildings occupied by Ryan royal family and important VIPs, but also well-equipped military barracks and related military facilities. The storage room excavated underground even contains daily food expenses that can supply tens of thousands of people in the whole white wall for two years. At the beginning, the king''s palace of lane, which was built with reference to the king''s palace of the Millennium covenant Empire and the kingdom of the Emilia Empire, occupied half of the construction time of the whole city of ledesn. As the carriage approached, Sean could feel the grandeur of the white wall more and more. The main gate of the white wall alone is ten meters high. Like the gate of tonis fortress, the daily opening operation of the gate depends on the start of steam powered mechanical devices. It is difficult to open the gate only by manpower. Through the shadow area of the white wall city gate, the twelve Royal Knights stopped. They gently pulled the reins of their horses, and then divided them on both sides of the road. They pulled out their swords with the twelve knights, and then raised their swords to stand on their right chest. The twelve crotch mounts also lowered their horses'' heads. Seeing this scene, Sean knew that these horses were no longer war horses, and even these so-called Royal Knights were no longer real knights. They were etiquette machines trained to meet the vanity of nobles in a peaceful environment. A real war horse can''t be so obedient and bow his head when he hears the knight draw his sword. A real war horse should be trained not to be afraid of any battlefield sound, and can even enter a state of excitement when hearing the sound of trumpets and drums. But these so-called Knight war horses, Sean can''t see any characteristics of war horses. Even the wild horses captured on the grassland are more like war horses than these - if the only place like war horses is that they are tall enough. On the contrary, the thirty royal guards are more like soldiers. At least the halberd in their hands is not like the long sword in the hands of Royal Knights. The long sword is no different from the ceremonial sword - in the eyes of Sean, an alchemist, he has amazing intuition about weapons and armor. In fact, this was once a reason for Sean''s confusion. Because he didn''t know whether it was the variation after he came to the world, or the "practice makes perfect" after he forged many weapons? But sometimes, if he can''t figure it out, Sean won''t waste time thinking. After all, this experience is of little use to him. Thirty royal guards with halberds trotted to both sides and then extended out of the queue of six knights on both sides. Their standing posture is a bit more military temperament than those so-called knights, but perhaps it is because the training in etiquette and standing posture is more than military training, so these royal guards are more or less contaminated with the smell of some honor guards. Sean took his eyes away from these people. He knew that according to Royal etiquette, these Royal Knights and royal guards had completed the task of escorting the carriage here. Because with their identity and level, it is not convenient to continue to lead the way in the palace. From here, another person will take over. There was a slight tremor in the carriage. It seemed that someone had loosened the reins of the horse pulling the cart, which made Sean a little confused. However, he didn''t wait long before there was another slight shaking and a horse neighing. It was obvious that someone was replacing the horse, but this made Sean wonder why it was so troublesome? But from the neighing of these horses, there are at least four horses, and they should all be rare horses. After a little wait, the carriage finally set off again. But this time, the carriage was moving very fast. Sean only saw that the scenery outside the window was reversing at a crazy speed. But to his surprise, under such a rapid speed, the situation in the carriage was very stable, not even a shake, which surprised Sean. Usually in this case, either the coachman''s technology is very good, or the carriage has some special shockproof devices, but Sean looked at it carefully before getting on the horse. Obviously, this carriage belongs to the former. This time, without letting Sean sit too long, the carriage stopped again. "Lord Sean, it''s here." Outside the carriage, there was a voice, which sounded a little low. Sean took a deep breath, then pushed open the door of the carriage and came out of the car. He looked up at the place where the carriage had stopped, as if it were a side door in the palace fortress. Ryan palace is not a palace complex architectural style, but a fortress architectural style. Only in the past 300 years, some rectification has been made because of excessive comfort, so as to make the architectural style of the palace more ornamental. However, perhaps because of the ancestral training, King Ryan of all dynasties modified without damaging some core buildings of the fortress. Although it is difficult to make the whole palace beautiful, it is at least better than nothing. But the most important point is that after countless changes, many internal structures of the palace have become no different from the maze. Unless they are extremely senior servants, it is difficult to find a correct way in the palace. Led by the groom in white servant dress, Sean walked in the corridor of the palace and watched the interior decoration style. Of course, his eyes did not leave the groom, because from the beginning, Sean could feel a very introverted breath in the coachman''s body. Although it was not very obvious, it could at least prove that the coachman was not an ordinary person. Led by the coachman, Sean came behind a gate. When he opened the door, Sean saw that it was a small study. From the layout, it was full of personal style. It was obviously a private study. Sean''s eyes fell on the two people in the room. One is an old man with white hair and silver cream, but his face is not very old. On the contrary, he has an introverted essence and wisdom. He just sits on a chair in the study at will, which gives people an invisible huge pressure, which is the pressure that can be accumulated by talents who have been in the top position for a long time. Therefore, the identity of this person can be imagined. The sixth king of Ryan, Angus Ryan. The other in the room is a middle-aged man. Although he looked ordinary, Sean saw each other like a thick darkness at the first sight. Although the middle-aged man has completely restrained the dark breath under the huge and awe inspiring pressure of King Ryan, for Sean, who is very sensitive to the breath, it is just as dazzling as the shining lights in the night, which can''t be ignored at all. The two sides just looked at each other, and Sean clearly saw each other with a friendly smile, but Sean''s perception seemed to see the ferocious fangs of a beast. This is a terrible man. If it were not for the majesty of King Ryan, the middle-aged man certainly had a momentum no weaker than that of King Ryan. In the whole lane, only one person will still dare not be presumptuous in front of King Lane after having such a deep and terrible dark momentum. Marquis Flores Hellman. "Are you Sean Connery?" After seeing Sean enter, Ryan king inges Ryan showed a friendly smile, "you are indeed an excellent genius. Flores was still praising you just now The southern theater won a beautiful victory. " The Ryan King focused on the word "win" and sank his voice, which obviously meant something. Sean knew it immediately. Obviously, I''m afraid I can''t hide the "beheading tactics" I used in the southern theater for long, because since even Ryan can detect it so clearly, it won''t be a secret for those great empires. But fortunately, Sean didn''t want to hide this technology from the beginning. After all, the promotion of transmission magic array in the whole miracle continent is an inevitable trend that can''t be stopped. Because this can not only reduce the time consumption on the moving distance, but also reduce the trade cost in the long run. At the same time, it can also greatly increase the types of trade, so as to speed up the development of various kingdoms and empires. Of course, this is not without disadvantages, because once the role of the transmission magic array is developed and used in trade and military, the role of the traditional strategic terrain will be reduced. In this way, the defense lines of various countries will be completely elongated, but the relative vertical depth will be reduced. For those countries with vast territory but not strong national strength, Nature is a disaster. In addition, there is a greater disaster. That is the production of special products and special things. Because of the increase of trade types and the reduction of trade costs, the traditional mode of trade will also be greatly impacted. In the future, the competition of trade is the specialization and diversity of commodities. Therefore, places that can produce special products or special goods will naturally become some places of contention. Therefore, the situation of war will only be more frequent, or even complex. Therefore, before the complete popularization of the transmission magic array, whoever can obtain the knowledge about the transmission magic array in advance will naturally be at the forefront of the times. At the beginning of the game, the Maggie empire was at the forefront of the times, followed by the qainas Empire, the Millennium covenant Empire and the Emilia Empire, which obtained relevant knowledge through secret channels, followed by the kingdom of potoroya, and then began to spread in the northern continent. Now, history has obviously changed. If Ryan kingdom can master this technology at the first time, it can at least become a first-class kingdom if it is used well in the future. After all, today''s Ryan Kingdom sits on the territory of the kingdom of dabion, so it can make up for a large gap in special products. As for the problem of the military line, the only thing to worry about is from three directions: the kingdom of France, the Millennium covenant Empire and the wilderness. It can be said that Ryan also has a great advantage in geographical advantage. More importantly, Ryan is not weak in terms of national strength alone. Therefore, whoever has mastered this technology enough to change the world first can have a certain voice in the future. At present, if Ryan wants to acquire this technology, they must start with Sean. So don''t say Sean is just arrogant on the evergreen drawbridge. Even if he asks for a Duke now, King Ryan will agree without hesitation. That''s Sean''s strength. Chapter 638 Sean''s prestige at the Changqing suspension bridge soon spread throughout the king''s capital through the vivid descriptions of the civilians who entered the king''s capital. Almost in less than an hour, all the nobles of the whole king, whether old or new, and even those who have just returned to Ryan and have determined that they can obtain or retain their titles and identities, all look at an aristocrat at the same time. The davigo family. The Principality of lane was still a kingdom before the fourth king of lane. At that time, there were two houses of Parliament. Until the defeat of the fourth King Ryan in a major war, which led to the kingdom of Ryan becoming a subsidiary of the Millennium covenant Empire, the establishment of the house of Lords was abolished and only one house of Commons was retained. However, this is a disgrace to the Ryan people. Therefore, although the upper house has been abolished, in fact, the lower house of Ryan has directly copied the size and system of the upper house, and the only change is the name. Ryan house. The Millennium covenant Empire naturally turned a blind eye to this behavior and did not say anything. In this way, the power and status of the upper house of Ryan will be retained, so the corresponding mechanism scale will be derived: for example, 12 one vote seats, 14 important seats and 41 observer seats. It is not easy to obtain these seats. For example, only 12 upper nobles can obtain 12 one vote seats; The 14 important seats can only be obtained by the superior nobles; As for the remaining 41 seats, at least those with the title of earl or above can get them. Others, such as viscount and Baron, are not even qualified to enter the house of Lords. In fact, in the lane house, many important matters are usually voted by the upper nobility. Although under normal circumstances, all proposals put forward by the Ryan house will be voted by the nobles of 14 important seats. They will use their voting power to judge whether the proposal is passed or rejected. If the votes for and against are consistent, the proposal will be temporarily frozen and discussed another day. But if it is still tied three times in a row, the proposal will be reviewed and judged by the 12 upper nobles. If the votes are still flat in such circumstances, it will be voted by the nobles of 41 audit seats. The reason why the number is 41 is also to prevent another flat situation. However, since the voting on important affairs is controlled by the upper nobility, the situation will naturally be somewhat different and complex: the normal voting rights of proposals are in the hands of the nobility of 14 important seats, but this does not mean that the upper nobility with one vote can only watch. They can intervene in the voting of these proposals anytime and anywhere. Once the nobles with one vote are involved, the next vote will have nothing to do with the nobles with 14 important seats. All the process will enter a special stage: 11 nobles with one vote will vote. As long as the upper aristocrat involved in the proposal can get the support of the other six upper aristocrats, the proposal will naturally be determined by the attitude of the aristocrat involved before, which is the same as the mechanism of 41 audit seats. The dovigo family is one of the 14 superior nobles with important seats. This is a family that once became famous by relying on military achievements, but its own political position was biased towards the Evans family two generations ago. However, for some reason, when the dowigo family passed down to today, the family completely separated from the faction of the Evans family, but was closer to the finristine family, one of the twelve upper nobles. In the information provided by Broder, the davigo family is the mainstay of today''s aristocratic faction in sene. Sestin dovigo is one of the five people in the kingdom of Ryan who are now known as land Dragon Knights. But in fact, all the nobles of the whole king are very clear: the name of the land dragon knight is simply an empty title, because no one has ever seen him fight on the land dragon. Even once, in the manor of the duovigo family, the land dragon is more appropriate than a Warcraft than an ornamental animal. However, no matter how bad or impractical the reputation of the land dragon knight is, no one dares to underestimate him as long as his surname is still the family name of dovego. Similarly, many princes and nobles know that this young man is also one of the strongest and powerful candidates for the successor of the dowigo family. So, you can imagine. The Changqing Suspension Bridge incident must have been caused by the young aristocrat''s eagerness to show. However, Sean doesn''t believe that the current patriarch of the duovigo family doesn''t know what his son is planning. The reason why he didn''t stop is probably to test Sean''s reaction. Of course, there must also be the idea of the aristocrat''s successor in the examination - for the dovigo family, perhaps this is an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. Unfortunately, they shot the wrong eagle. Sean''s counterattack was not only strong and powerful, but also almost rude. It''s not like the gentleness unique to aristocrats. For Sean''s evaluation, the vast majority of kings and nobles maintain a good play mentality. Of course, they can''t help mocking the words "really a barbarian". Of course, it is more contempt for the title of Lord Sean. After all, the title of Baron does not even have the qualification to enter the house of Lords. It''s just that most of the people who will be so ridiculed are those aristocrats who don''t enter the class. The real upper aristocrats and those who are more powerful have long known that this time the name Sean Connery is destined to blind a group of aristocrats. But everyone didn''t expect that the opportunity to blind the dog would come so soon. Two hours after Sean entered the city, the carriage representing the highest royal etiquette stopped outside Sean''s Hotel, and then No, then. More than half of the little nobles who were not qualified to join the senee aristocratic faction had begun to think about whether to get familiar with Sean. For those who have an alliance agreement with Sean, this is an exciting thing. After all, as a member of their alliance, the higher the status they can obtain, the more favorable it will be for them. Therefore, many activities that had been prepared for Sean were completely melted under the sunshine of Wangdu. At least at this moment, no one dares to take the risk. However, the roar from the dovigo family resounded on the seventh avenue of the kingdom. Because Sean''s gift has been delivered. That''s The right hand of the child cut by Virginia''s sword in the morning. However, this right hand was completely frozen into crystals by shefanio''s freezing magic. In Sean''s words, the vitality on this right hand is only frozen without any loss. If you find the priest of the life church to apply divination, you can still take it back, and it can be guaranteed to be intact. But in fact, everyone knows that it is a very dangerous move to use divination against divination. At least, we should find a priest of the Life Church of cambichfanio. Not to mention whether there will be such a priest willing to fight, only the price of this ceremony is enough to make the dovigo family feel flesh pain. When the people of the noble faction of sene inquired about the roar of the dovego family, a series of real celebrities of the noble faction of sene, including finristine, AIT and sebarox, chose silence one after another. Because they would never think that Sean''s counterattack at the beginning was so bloody and tragic, which was almost second only to blood revenge. In other words, if they want to continue to deal with Sean, they must pay the price of blood revenge. And this price is usually the situation of immortality. Unless they are sure that Sean can''t leave Wangdu alive. But today, the royal family sent the highest greeting etiquette to pick up Sean into the palace. How can these nobles who have lived in Ryan''s political circle for so many years not understand his Majesty''s meaning? In this sensitive time, who goes to Sean''s trouble, then who is tantamount to provoking the royal family, and who dares to do so? More importantly, they are really not sure that Sean can''t get out of the Wangdu. And once any action against Sean goes bankrupt, it''s time to prepare for massive bleeding. The barbarian ignored by them, but when he first came to the king''s capital, he took the dovigo family as a stepping stone, so that the whole King''s capital could see how strong and bloody his revenge was. Moreover, Sean''s counterattack doesn''t look at the occasion at all. Even if it is the occasion of Ryan''s national celebration, once someone dares to provoke him, he will counterattack without hesitation. In this way, after seeing the end of the dovigo family and the silence of the leaders of sene''s aristocratic faction, other aristocrats who are not strong enough naturally dare not challenge Sean again. Or at this moment, they prayed that Sean would not go to their trouble. However, before these nobles had digested the two things of the evergreen suspension bridge in the morning and the royal family''s invitation to Sean with the highest etiquette at noon, the news spread from the palace that night once again shocked all the nobles in the whole King Ryan capital. Sean Connery, who was canonized as a hereditary Duke, commanded the void leader, had the privilege of entering Ryan''s palace with a sword, and won one vote in Ryan''s house of Lords! Chapter 639 After hearing this news, almost all the noble factions in sene fell into the dull degree of mouth and mouth. Although many of the old dabion nobles who have been divided into the northern noble factions are also surprised or even stunned, their real surprise lies in the noble status of the "one vote seat" obtained by Sean, because now all the northern nobles know that only 12 people can own this seat. Sean Connery was already one of the twelve. However, different from the representative status of this "one vote seat" valued by the northern aristocrats, all the northern aristocrats pay more attention to the symbolic significance of Sean''s canonization. Sean Connery is the first Duke officially canonized and recognized by Ryan kingdom! Moreover, the noble title he obtained is not only a virtual tenure, but a hereditary Duke with the most value and power status, which is very different from the "Marquis" as we all know! Tenure is just an honor in name. In fact, it has no great value and status at all, because all this will end with the death of the canonizer. Of course, if you have to say something valuable, it is probably that you can get a fairly good salary from the royal family every month. However, the symbolic meaning of hereditary titles is completely different. Not to mention that this title can be passed on to future generations forever, it is only a title that can be reported to the royal family to canonize its followers, which is enough to make many lifelong aristocrats feel incomparably envious. Of course, if it''s just a baron or viscount, then the so-called knighthood for followers is a better concept than nothing. However, if it rises to count, marquis and even Duke, then the meaning is completely different. Especially the gap between the Marquis and the Duke. In lane, the Marquis can only be canonized by five Viscount at most, and even the count is not allowed to be canonized by the marquis. But the Duke is completely different. The nobility with this Duke title can not only canonize the count, but also have the canonization qualification of two hereditary Marquis titles and one lifelong marquis. However, the territory owned by the nobility canonized by the Duke must naturally be borne by the Duke. The kingdom will only recognize the legitimacy of the Marquis and will not reward the territory as a fief. But even so, this is still a manifestation of supreme power. And more shocking than that. The Ryan royal family not only canonized Sean as Duke, but also announced the recognition of the territorial division submitted by Sean Connery, and officially changed its name to confirm it as the void collar. This means that a total of seven old territories, including panda collar, yadby collar, bobis collar, chilav collar, Dayi collar, soan collar and tinchein collar, will all belong to Sean Connery''s name and officially become his fief - void collar. To a wide extent, these seven territories have far exceeded the size of a normal duchy. Although under normal circumstances, the scope of territory owned by a local aristocrat with territory is usually directly proportional to his ability, under normal circumstances, this hidden rule approach will not be so blatant. Generally, even if he occupies a larger territory, he will use the method of nominal name instead of being really incorporated into his own territory. You know, the void collar Sean now has is actually composed of a count collar, three sub barons collar and three barons collar. Among them, the Earl of tinchein, the Viscount of Burgess, the Viscount of yedby and the Baron of panda are all unconventional barons. The scale of these four territories alone has exceeded that of one Duke. Therefore, the territory area owned by Sean now can be basically as large as that of the two Duke. Now, in the whole Ryan Kingdom, Sean has the third largest territory after the Ryan royal family and Athena g. Evans. Generally speaking, such a vast territory requires a great amount of military power. Therefore, generally, if there is no strong enough strength, no Lord will take such a large area of territory, which is another advantage of the nominal territory - nominally, this territory belongs to another Lord. Therefore, if someone makes an idea about this territory, the nominal Lord of this territory must fight back for face. Therefore, if any nobleman is so extravagant, other noblemen like jackals will teach each other how to be a man every minute. At least, the coercion in force is enough to force the other party to submit. After all, the nobles don''t mind uniting as long as the interests are enough. However, when the nobles heard that Sean had such a vast territory, no one tried to coerce Sean by force. The reason is simple. In terms of war attitude, the incident at the Changqing suspension bridge this morning let them know that Sean is definitely a man who will repay his vengeance, and even children will not let go, which shows that the other party doesn''t care about the war of blood revenge at all. Therefore, if you want to force Sean to submit by force, you must make an endless war with Sean. Once entering a state of war, there are four key factors determining the outcome of the war. The first is high-end force. After the tragic situation of the dovigo family, it is known that Sean has a real strong man who can face off against the holy land level. Basically, except for those big families with deep enough heritage and also dominated by the strong in the holy land, few families can compete with Sean in terms of high-end force. Since the high-end force can not compete, these nobles can only think about whether they can suppress Sean from other aspects. The second key factor that depends on the outcome of the war is military strength. Just the moment the idea came out of the minds of the nobles, they directly put it out. I''m kidding. Can anyone compare with Sean when it comes to military power? In the war against dabion, Sean''s three legions of thunder lion, steel wing and Cecilia guards have made a brilliant reputation. Not only many nobles of dabion know the horror of these three legions, but even Ryan nobles know. In particular, the lion of thunder and the iron wing, these two legions have a brilliant record of defeating the mountain lion Legion and the second cavalry regiment of dabion on the frontal battlefield; Cecilia''s guards became famous because they directly received soldiers from the fourth regiment of dabion. Although the war has just ended, Sean''s Territorial Army must still be reorganized. If a war is launched, it may not be able to deal with it. But this is also the same for other nobles, especially those who participated in the northwest war zone. Their losses were so heavy that they could not be further increased. Compared with Sean, it was only heavy. When they were finished, it was estimated that Sean''s army had been finished. At this time, who dares to continue to compete with Sean for military strength? The first and second factors can not suppress Sean. As the most critical and important third factor in determining the war situation, it is enough to silence more people. Because the third element is the problem of generals. In the Principality of lane before the annexation of dabion, there were only three recognized strongest generals in the country. Devin sodell saber, known as the "sword of Ryan", rold g. Evans, honored as the "shield of Ryan", and yasna g. Evans, who was brilliant in the first war against dabion. As for those powerful generals of other military statistics departments or private generals raised by nobles, there is still a great gap compared with these three. After the annexation of dabion, Ryan has added several new generals. For example, the old Duke of hatch boulder and the Duke of Kos Hopson of the former Duke of dabion, as well as Lonnie holder of the former Marquis of dabion and menzo Haian, a follower of Florence wiles, a pioneering Knight under the former Athena. Of course, there was William Yale, the military commander under Sean Connery, whom many of Ryan''s aristocrats did not want to admit at all. Among these new generals, almost every one has something to do with Sean. How can these people deal with Sean? Moreover, Athena g. Evans is undoubtedly on Sean''s side; Roland g. Evans must also sit in the fortress of St. derons. He is not allowed to leave the fortress without royal order; As for Devin sodell saber, who is known as the "sword of Ryan", he still maintains a neutral attitude. At least he will not have any conflict with Sean until he has made a clear statement. Therefore, in the competition of famous generals, the nobles have to admit that they are still not Sean''s opponents. The last decisive factor remaining is resources. The position of the void collar is to the east of tonis fortress, that is, the land of the former dabion kingdom. This is a place called beyond the Great Wall by Ryan''s old school nobles. Here, the influence of these former Ryan nobles can be said to be minimal. Even if they want to implement the so-called economic planting, trade blockade and other acts, it is impossible. And even if they work together to deal with Sean like this, will the other party be afraid? Even the chamber of Commerce Alliance dared to provoke and declare war, and even completely looted all the resources of the chamber of Commerce Alliance - Sean''s actions in the gray shadow black market were kept secret and blocked by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, but it was no secret to some senior nobles, so they not only knew Sean''s actions, There''s even a list of some of the items Sean looted. Only this incomplete list of some items is enough to make many nobles greedy. Moreover, after owning the three territories of tinguin, yadby and burbis, Sean basically does not lack any resources. In addition, he also controls a passage to the wilderness. So it''s almost conceivable that if given enough time, Sean Connery will become the most powerful Duke of Ryan - but this is where all nobles have no choice. In the current situation, all Ryan nobles do not have a good way to clamp down on Sean''s development. Unless they want to start civil strife. However, it is beyond the tolerance of the royal family to launch civil strife without a suitable excuse. Therefore, they do not know whether the civil strife will be successfully launched at that time, but they will certainly become the first victims of the civil strife. This kind of business is almost at a loss, and no aristocrat can do it. Unless it really reaches the stage of blood revenge, other aristocrats may find an excuse to intervene. In this way, the problem returns to the origin: the dovigo family. At present, only the dovigo family has enough excuses to declare war on Sean. After all, Sean cut off a right hand of setines dovigo''s brother, and then sent it back in an extremely humiliating way. So if the davigo family takes this as an excuse, it can launch a round of blame on Sean, but no one can guarantee the final result. After all, they don''t know what Sean thinks. So the Seine nobles, these nobles, were waiting for the decisions made by their leaders. But for the upper nobles, at this moment, their mind has long been gone from Sean. They have felt the imminent reshuffle of the aristocracy. Because at the same time of this national celebration, there is also the canonization of the new aristocracy. After all, Ryan''s promotion from the principality to the Kingdom means that many aristocrats have the opportunity to turn over. For example, those Marquis may be upgraded to Duke, which is already the highest honor and title in a kingdom. If they can go one step further, they can certainly obtain complete independence. At that time, they will be the domestic state, that is, the prototype of the so-called principality. However, for a kingdom, the Duke''s enfeoffment must not be too many people, because it is not just a glory and privilege. At the same time, we must also take into account the so-called vanity and face of the nobility. If there are too many Dukes in a kingdom, the title is not worth money. Therefore, according to the secret investigation of these nobles, there will be seven Duke titles after Ryan is upgraded to the kingdom. In order to appease dabion''s capitulationist nobles, three Duke places will be given to dabion''s nobles this time, and these three people are hatch Boulder, Kos Hopson and a man named roha Karch. Among the remaining four dukes, there is no doubt that yasna g. Evans, rold g. Evans and Devin sodell saber will share three of them. So the remaining ten Marquis set their eyes on the last Duke. But no one thought that this last one was taken away by Sean Connery! ¡­¡­ At this moment, a luxurious residence on Lane Seventh Avenue is in a busy scene. Not far away, several carriages were slowly driving towards the mansion. Chapter 640 Lane Seventh Avenue was originally called the Kingdom Seventh Avenue, but after Lane Kingdom surrendered to the Millennium covenant Empire and was reduced to a principality, the street will naturally be renamed. Although the later name was changed to Lane Seventh Avenue by the envoys of the Millennium covenant empire with a stroke of pen - it is said that the lane royal family paid a high price, otherwise the word "big" may not be saved - it is just that in the eyes of many Lane people who settled in the Royal capital, this street is still called the Kingdom Seventh Avenue. The people of the Millennium covenant Empire turned a blind eye to this. But today, when the Principality of lane decided to be upgraded to a kingdom, the street finally regained its original name. Kingdom Seventh Avenue. The road is one of the main roads, so it is spacious enough to accommodate four large carriages. This street is only one block away from the king Ryan palace, so it is a patrol area directly under the charge of the nearest guards of the king Ryan palace. The people who live in the houses on both sides of the street, and even the residents walking up the street, can see the brightly dressed elite soldiers passing by with their heads raised from time to time. In this way, this street will naturally become one of the most expensive streets in Ryan King capital - whether it is security or vanity, it can meet those who have strong desires. But I don''t know when, the scale of the residence on this street gradually became larger and larger, and even later, it was impossible to get a residence here without a certain level and identity. Let''s see whether the people who can live in this street are marques of strength, marques of real power, or earls of strength. The farther east, the more noble the identity of the house owner. At the easternmost part of the street, a residence that has been uninhabited for at least more than ten years also welcomed a new owner yesterday. The Duke of the void from the void collar, Sean Connery. At this point, those nobles who once doubted whether they had heard the rumors wrong finally had to hold their noses and admit that the guy who was just a watchdog of Athena has finally ascended to the sky and become a big man standing at the peak of Ryan''s power - even if the Duke is not attached to any department of Ryan, everyone knows, In the aristocratic circle, the Duke''s recognized prefix will be "strength". And it will only be strength. Duke of strength. Such a name alone is enough for any nobles who still want to find Sean''s trouble to weigh their weight. At least, an old aristocrat like dowigo, who has a solid foundation and superior strength, has to swallow it this time - of course, no one can know whether it is in Wangdu or whether he really has no intention of continuing to trouble Sean. Perhaps only those Senegalese nobles who stood on the same line with dovigo would know the next actions of the dovigo family. Before that, the Seine nobles had to win a nobleman with the same Duke title. Only the four Dukes of boulder and Hopson and the two of the Evans family were obviously impossible, so almost on this day, the whole Seventh Avenue became lively. The nobles who had little contact and communication at ordinary times held many banquets and invited the nobles in all circles. Nominally, it was a hot spot in advance to celebrate the national celebration and enable the capitulationist nobles in dabion to better integrate into Ryan''s aristocratic circle, but in fact, the nobles in sene all turned their ideas to roha Karch and Devon Soder saber, who were destined to win the Duke''s name. Originally, in such a lively atmosphere, even if someone came to see Sean at this time, it would not be found. However, the house in the east of Seventh Avenue, which has not lived for more than ten years and left only a few servants to clean, was once controlled by a prince of the royal family. Therefore, the reputation of the house is too great. In addition, it is impossible for people not to pay attention to Sean''s current occupancy. Therefore, when four carriages entered through the main gate of the house and stopped in front of the main building, they immediately attracted the attention of all the nobles on the whole Seventh Avenue. When they recognized the identity of the people who got down from the carriage, the nobles with lower titles and titles gave out a cold breath one after another. The man who got off the first carriage was Athena g. Evans. The woman who was once called the devil in dabion, even now the kingdom of dabion has been completely destroyed, but in the eyes of those surviving nobles, Athena''s deterrent power is only increasing. Especially in the list of titles officially conferred by the Ryan royal family this morning, this woman officially became the Duke of the kingdom of Ryan - the Duke of Garrod, named after Garrod fortress, which is known as the eternal gateway of the kingdom of dabion. This is basically announcing that all the territories within Garrod fortress, which are close to the four standard duchy, are named Garrod. For many nobles who still have deep feelings for the kingdom of dabion, the existence of ASENA is undoubtedly a natural hatred attractor. There is no doubt that Athena will face the diehards who are eager to restore dabion in her next life. However, these are not things that Ryan royal family needs to consider. Of course, they are not things that need to be considered for yasna. Perhaps as a woman, yasna has some delicate and sensitive nature, but similarly, yasna has never been soft on the enemy. After the war with dabion, there were not 50000 but 30000 reactionaries who died under the butcher''s knife of yasna. It is even said that in a small town with tens of thousands of people near the old king capital of dabion, yasna ordered the massacre overnight. The reason is that more than 70% of the people in this small town are diehard members of the dabion royalist party. It is unrealistic to want the people in this small town to identify, so yasna directly ordered the massacre. Although cruel, it is the best medicine for Garrod collar, which is in urgent need of stability. Therefore, at the moment when Athena appeared from the carriage, people with stronger strength or very sensitive to breath, even if they were far away, could feel a rising evil spirit around her. Compared with Sean, Athena''s murderous spirit is not light. The identity of the people who came down from the second carriage was between Bozhong and Athena, who was in the first carriage. Former Duke of tequila of dabion, now Duke of tequila of lane, hatch boulder. Although compared with the tequila collar in the dabion period, the tequila collar today has shrunk greatly. In the canonization ceremony of the whole boulder family this morning, except hatch won the title of hereditary Duke, only another person won the title of hereditary Marquis, and several other local marques and earls who originally occupied a place in the Tequila collar in the dabion period, Now they have become lifelong marques and earls, and all their fiefs have been cancelled. However, neither the old Duke of hatch nor other members of the boulder family raised any objection to this result. In fact, the members of the boulder family are quite satisfied with this result. After all, it is not easy for the defeated country to retain this waiting experience, and in some ways, the boulder family should be more powerful than before. After all, the reduction of territory means that the territory that needs jurisdiction and defense in the future will not be too large, so the heavy losses caused in this war need to be repaired much smaller. The old man with mottled white hair may look a little old, but his thick and awe inspiring momentum is not lighter than yasna. But after the baptism of years, there was no hostility and blood when opening up the territory, but among the old nobility of dabion, the old man still had deep prestige. Old Duke hatch and Athena both got out of the car and looked at each other with an unknown smile in their eyes. At this time, the door of the third carriage had also been opened, and those who were constantly watching finally focused on the third carriage. Then this time, the sound of taking a backward breath of air conditioning was slightly heavier. Because the man who got down from the third carriage was also a Duke! Duke of Mandala, Kos Hopson. The Duke with the black Datura flower as his family emblem was the General Commander of the border army of the former dabion Kingdom responsible for resisting the * * * kingdom. Although he has always lost more and won less in the local conflicts with the * * * Kingdom, if you study carefully, you will find that the few victories have caused heavy losses to the French kingdom. Moreover, the Hopson guard under his command is an elite force that is very good at Mountain Warfare, defensive warfare and jungle warfare. Several infiltration wars planned by the border forces of the kingdom of France were defeated under the defense line guarded by this elite force. People who don''t know why may despise the middle-aged man, but only the nobles of the former southeast faction of dabion will know that the unknown Duke may not even rank in the top ten in terms of offensive ability among many generals of dabion, but in terms of defensive war, if he is second, no one will dare to be first. If not, When the war between dabion and Ryan broke out, the king of dabion would not let Kos defend the whole dabion - * * * line alone. The three Dukes appeared together. If you count the one in this mansion at the moment, it would be the meeting of the four Dukes! You know, there are only seven Dukes in Ryan, but at this moment, there are four in this mansion. What shocking news! But what stunned everyone even more was the one who got down from the fourth carriage. This is a thin old man. He looks a little shaky even when he walks. It seems that as long as a gust of wind blows, the old man will be blown away. However, in the whole kingdom, even the Ryan royal family, did not dare to despise the old man. Because he has a very prominent status. Special envoy of the pan continental chamber of Commerce to Ryan. Chapter 641 The pan continental chamber of Commerce Union has special envoys stationed in all countries on the miracle continent. These people represent the will of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. Their biggest role in stationed in different countries is not just to be responsible for the acquisition and sale of resources, but to communicate with the top leaders or target figures of various countries at the first time, so as to achieve some purposes - for example, when Sean robbed the whole gray shadow black market, The special envoy of the pan continental chamber of Commerce to Ryan immediately entered the Ryan palace to meet the king of Ryan, so as to request a strict trial of Sean, otherwise he would block the trade of the Principality of Ryan. It is precisely because of this incident that Ryan''s nobles are well aware of how the relationship between Sean and the pan continental chamber of Commerce has deteriorated. At that time, even the Ryan nobles held a joint signing activity to punish Sean - of course, for the nobles, they were just jealous of Sean sitting on an important gateway to the wilderness. As for the loss caused by the chamber of Commerce Union blocking the trade route of the Principality of lane, they don''t care much. After all, it is a relative loss. Because of this, when they saw that the special envoy of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance to Ryan, who represented the will of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, also appeared in Sean''s residence, almost all the nobles who turned their eyes to themselves held a state of mind of watching a good play. Until, when the special envoy got off the carriage, he looked as if he saw his parents hugging Sean and giving him a gift. All the nobles who were ready to see a good play were completely dumbfounded. At the same time, in the tallest tower of lane palace, which overlooks the whole vicinity of lane palace, Ryan king inges lane is watching the noise on the Kingdom''s Seventh Avenue. Of course, he knows the mentality and thoughts of these nobles at the moment. The division of the two noble factions inside and outside the Great Wall is an inevitable trend. Even as the king of the Kingdom, he still can''t stop this trend. The only thing he can do is to dredge and try to avoid the direct conflict between the two factions, so he will put Flores Hellman here in tonis fortress. As long as this person exists, there will not be too fierce conflict and contradiction between the two sides with tonis fortress as the boundary. However, in this way, he is tantamount to allowing the free development of the two noble factions - in the conceivable future, once the northern nobles go to the territory of the northern nobles, or once the northern nobles enter the territory of the northern nobles, the accumulated contradictions between the two sides will completely break out. Although this outbreak is still in a controllable state, whether it will become the fuse of the civil war can not be guaranteed even by the wise king Ryan. In particular, he canonized the last Duke to Sean Connery. "Flores, do you think I''m right to do this?" Although he was old, but his Majesty was getting heavier and heavier. He was standing in front of the landing window by the tower and asked in a deep voice. Standing behind the king is the middle-aged man with a strong dark smell, who is only loyal to the throne rather than the royal family. The power he holds in his hand is the real dark king in the whole Ryan kingdom. Even the other two people who are qualified to sit with him in the underground do not dare to hold it up in front of him. After all, the meaning represented by Flores Hellman is not just the king of the dark world. "Your Majesty, for the prosperity of the Kingdom, sometimes we always need some victims." Flores Hellman replied softly, "this is an era of natural selection. Since Lord Sean has what we urgently need, we choose him as the biggest profit, that''s all As for those who try to trouble him, as long as Lord Sean doesn''t speak, we can remain neutral. " "Do you think Sean can''t speak?" Hearing what Flores said, Angus smiled. "Yesterday''s conversation has proved that this little guy is far more difficult than Athena If this little guy is not naturally good at aristocratic management, it can only show that he has an aide think tank who is very familiar with the rules of the aristocratic game. If so, this think tank alone can be a duke. " The higher the title, the higher the status, and the different things to deal with and people to communicate with. This is the vision determined by height. The reason why old nobles can become old nobles is not only because they have enough years to accumulate details, but also because they operate a business, which is the valuable experience explored through the joint efforts of many generations. Many emerging nobles do not understand this truth. Therefore, even if his merit is enough to become a duke, he will eventually cut the Lord because of many problems, even ruin his own life and years of efforts and achievements. Flores Hellman was slightly surprised. After hearing the king''s evaluation, he thought carefully and found that it was not the man sitting on the throne who had dominated the secret conversation yesterday, but the arrogant Sean Connery! Whether he won the title of duke or a series of post-war rewards, allowances and compensation from the royal family, when I think about it carefully, all of them are asking for it by stepping on a royal bottom line. Although this situation of clearly marked price will indeed make the royal family shed some blood, it only makes Angus feel helpless at most, but it will not end in a arrogant, ignorant and greedy evaluation. After all, the price Sean wants is not unreasonable. However, this is true only for the kingdom of Ryan. If it was still in the principality, even Engels might not be able to pay, but when he had just annexed the kingdom of dabion, he had not had time to completely digest these booty, and even Engels had only a relatively vague understanding of the things in the Treasury, Sean''s request seemed very smart and capable. Flores thought a little in his mind, even when he thought of a person: "it should be Haila nugus." "Nugus?" The elder Engels raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t he destroy the whole nugus family? Why did the nugus remain? " "Yes, almost all the nugus have been destroyed, except this Haila nugus. At the beginning, she was the target of Lord Sean''s execution of the beheading tactics of the magic array. After that, the future successor of the nugus family officially joined Lord Sean''s command, and now she has been renamed Haila Garcia. " The Marquis de Flores whispered, "and according to the investigation, in fact, not only nugus, but also the Hastings were not exterminated as it seems. At least according to the current information, at least two members of the Hastings family survived, and both were under the command of Lord Sean. The one named Thain Holm is the illegitimate son of Domingo hastin, the former head of the Hastings family, and according to various signs and information, the illegitimate son is not a safe man. " "It seems that our Duke of vanity is not a quiet man." Angus raised his mouth slightly, "the courage of those who dare to be killed by themselves is not what ordinary lords and nobles can have. The most important thing is that the nugus woman is still willing to give advice to our empty Duke, even to such a shrewd degree. I suddenly look forward to what our guests will encounter when talking to the Duke. " "Will the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance turn over directly?" Flores said uneasily. "Turn your face? You see, we only sold that piece of information yesterday. Today, the special envoy rushed there in a hurry. Is this the rhythm of turning over? " Ingers smiled happily, "in order to deal with our vanity, the Duke of the chamber of Commerce Union has been putting pressure on us and even threatened to block and interrupt trade with us. This time, we should ask for some interest from them. Anyway, we sold them the intelligence, but whether they can get what they want from our empty Duke is what they need to worry about. " At this point, Engels Ryan showed a far-reaching smile: "if I were a member of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, I wouldn''t turn my face." meanwhile. Two people were sitting in a small meeting room in the main building of Sean''s mansion, now called the void mansion. Sean, and the special envoy of the Federation of chambers of Commerce, which represents the capital of trade. As for Athena, hatch, Cox and others, Sean was not accompanied. Anyway, the relationship between Sean and them was also established on the battlefield, which is a mutual trust beyond friendship. Therefore, there is no big difference between Sean and them at this time, not to mention Cecilia, shefanio and Rena. So now, Sean''s meeting with the special envoy is what he really wants to do. In particular, Sean noted that the special envoy''s self address was "representing the capital of trade" rather than "representing a certain chamber of Commerce", which is enough to prove that the joint Parliament of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the capital of trade has been unified. Otherwise, even the special envoys of the chamber of Commerce Alliance in various kingdoms will not use the words of "representing the capital of trade". But even so, Sean was a little surprised. Because the special envoy didn''t say anything, he first sent Sean a gift to congratulate him on becoming a duke. This gift was also one of the reasons why Sean couldn''t refuse the old man to enter the mansion. It was an oval sapphire about three fingers thick and the same length as Sean''s palm. There is a dense flow of water vapor in the gem. If in a completely closed dark environment, the gem will even emit a soft blue glow. In the hand, there is a cool feeling that can make people feel peaceful, especially the smooth feel like silk. However, what really makes people care is not these, but the huge magic fluctuation of this gem that would not be found if it were not carefully explored. This gem is the blue crystal as famous as the crimson flame. The crystallization of elements representing the power of water. At the same time, it is also the most important material for the evolution of marshmallow to the next stage! Sean doesn''t believe that people in the chamber of Commerce Alliance don''t know the value of this gem. After all, this is the top ten chamber of Commerce in the whole continent. It''s not the black cat chamber of Commerce, which can only struggle to earn popularity and meager profits in one or two countries. Therefore, the crystallization of such pure elements in the hands of the chamber of Commerce Alliance will always be a valuable treasure without a market. But at the moment, it was used as a stepping stone to meet Sean. Sean wanted to know what the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance were thinking. "If I remember correctly, your Chamber of Commerce Alliance once wanted to block me. Even when I was fighting against the kingdom of dabion, you wanted to cut off my way back." Sean made a tut tut sound, but the movement on his hand was not slow at all. He directly blacked the gem, "so it seems that your Chamber of Commerce Alliance and I have nothing to say The special envoy, please take your time. I won''t give it away. " Chapter 642 As a special envoy who can be sent out by the pan continental chamber of Commerce, in addition to being kind and tactful, the most important thing is to have a thick face. But even the special envoy to Ryan, after seeing Sean''s behavior, he deeply felt the gap between them. At this moment, he finally knew why those big figures in the chamber of Commerce Alliance wanted to slap Sean to death, because if it were him, he also wanted to slap Sean to death. In the decades since he began to serve the chamber of Commerce Alliance, he has also experienced many strong winds and heavy rain, but he has never seen a person like Sean who swallowed the gift without changing his face and ordered him to leave. In normal social etiquette, if the main negotiator doesn''t want to negotiate from the beginning, he will never accept any kind gifts from the other party. However, Sean ignored this unspoken rule. He not only accepted gifts from the chamber of Commerce Alliance, but also ordered guests to be expelled completely without rules. This is simply a bandit like behavior. For ordinary people, the chamber of Commerce Alliance will definitely let such people spit out more than ten times the compensation as a price. But in the face of Sean Connery, the special envoy from the trade capital, he was not strong at all. What he has in his heart at the moment is deep helplessness and sadness - he feels pain for setting such a negotiation goal. Similarly, he suddenly understood why the answer given by the chamber of Commerce Alliance shocked him when he asked if there was any bottom line on the side of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. "You can do it." In just four words, the special envoy felt that his opportunity had come, and it was entirely possible to climb another step in his official career. But now, in the eyes of the special envoy, that is the end of his official career. Of course, if he can successfully persuade Sean at a small cost, he may go further. However, seeing Sean accept the blue crystal without hesitation, and then look as if nothing had happened, as if he had not received any gifts at all, the special envoy knew that Sean was definitely a difficult role - it was absolutely impossible to win Sean at a small price. Because the initiative is no longer on his side. If he could, he really wanted to slap Sean to death. But let alone whether he has the strength to kill a duke in a kingdom, even now that the alliance of chambers of commerce is in full swing, he dare not do so recklessly - at least if he does so without justifiable reason, it is tantamount to challenging the ancient noble law. Therefore, even if Sean completely looted the underground point of the whole chamber of Commerce Alliance in the gray shadow black market, the chamber of Commerce Alliance can only force them to hand over Sean by exerting pressure on the Principality of Ryan, so that they can take action against Sean. In any circle, there will be different rules. Any act of transgression will incur punishment from the nobility. In today''s world, only one person can live well without scruples about the constraints of any rules and constantly breaking the default hidden rules of various circles. This man is now the Ryan aristocrat. Duke of void, Sean Connery. "Let me introduce myself first." Looking at Sean waving like a fly, the special envoy could only squeeze out a standard smile after all. However, before the special envoy finished speaking, Sean spoke again impatiently: "who are you and what does it matter to me? I really have nothing to say with the people of your Chamber of Commerce Alliance. Don''t think I don''t know what you wanted to do to me. If the War didn''t come suddenly, do you think I could still sit here now? " "I think there must be some misunderstanding." The special envoy felt that his facial muscles seemed a little stiff. "Although I don''t know why this misunderstanding was caused, I think some things should be well communicated between the two sides, so that even if there is any misunderstanding, it can be properly solved to avoid deepening the misunderstanding and affecting our relationship." In fact, even the special envoy could not believe what he was saying. It was him who kept exerting pressure on Ryan at the beginning, and at that time, he naturally acted under the orders of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. At that time, the attitude of the chamber of Commerce Alliance was that he wanted to tear down Sean''s skin and bones immediately. Therefore, he naturally had a very tough and high attitude towards Ryan''s royal family. However, he never thought that he would one day be reduced to the level of humbling to please others. He even forgot that he had not done so for many years. However, the current situation forced him to do so. In the face of the special envoy''s low voice, others may feel very superior and cool, but for Sean, this meaningless thing is not good for him at all. He is a typical rabbit without an eagle. How can such a blue crystal satisfy Sean''s appetite? You know, what big waves haven''t Sean seen? He is not even afraid to go to war with the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Will he be afraid of a small expatriate envoy at this moment? "I have nothing to do with you." Sean disdained his lips. "Don''t make us seem to know each other." "When doing business, you always pay attention to being born twice." The special envoy was also cheeky. He didn''t mind Sean''s sarcasm at all. He still smiled and said, "Lord Sean, if you are dissatisfied with our previous misunderstanding, you can say it..." "Oh, you asked me to say." Sean once again interrupted the other party without waiting for the special envoy to finish his words. The rapid response made the special envoy want to slap himself, "the gem you just gave me is actually very beautiful..." The special envoy rolled his eyes: This is not nonsense! The crystal of blue is an element crystal as famous as the flame of crimson color, the emerald stone and the steel of black rock. In the hands of some nobles, these gemstones may be high-grade gemstones worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins, but in the hands of magicians and other people, they are powerful magic materials that may be worth millions of gold coins, which is why these gemstones are valuable gems in the hands of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. The special envoy didn''t dare to report that he gave Sean a blue crystal. He directly replaced it with the word "highest purity sapphire". After all, sapphire of this level is used as a gift to meet people of Sean''s level. It won''t be too impolite or too expensive, At least there will be no bad impression in the trade capital. The reason why the special envoy sent such a blue crystal is actually the idea of saving the country by playing a curve. Because according to the information he collected, Sean attached great importance to Cecilia''s sister, and his sister was a real magician specializing in fire - if the special envoy couldn''t get a crimson flame, he wouldn''t bring a blue crystal. Anyway, in his opinion, as long as Cecilia is done, Sean can be done. Although this idea was true, after he heard Sean''s next words, he didn''t want to slap Sean, but wanted to slap himself. Because Sean''s next words were: "... But it''s still monotonous with only one piece. Although I don''t know much about gemstones and other things, I also know that such gemstones must have many colors, such as green, yellow and red. If you send me a few more gemstones of different colors, I may forget the misunderstanding between us. " The emphasis was on green, yellow and red, and it was "such but different colored gemstones". If the special envoy did not know what Sean meant, he would not be qualified to sit in this position. If he could, he really wanted to slap Sean and scold him: do you think the crystal of high-purity elements such as Fei flame, emerald stone and black rock steel is the cabbage in the vegetable market? Do you want it? Even the blue crystal in his hand was collected and concealed by him. If he could take something of this level as a gift, he would now be one of the presidents of the top ten chambers of Commerce! "Well, Lord Sean..." however, even if he tried to curse Sean, the special envoy still didn''t have the courage, and the continuous sweat on his forehead clearly showed his panic at this time. The smile on his face even turned into a local twitch of some facial muscles, "... This kind of gem is not easy to find, I''m afraid there won''t be any inventory in the trade capital... " "It seems that the misunderstanding between us is still very deep." Sean shook his head reluctantly, "forget it, since you are not sincere, then I am not reluctant You''d better leave. I still have a lot of things to deal with. I''ll forgive me for not giving it away. " "Lord Sean..." the special envoy didn''t expect Sean''s face to change. He smiled one second ago. This second seemed like he didn''t know him. "What can we discuss slowly. You should also know that I really don''t have the authority to extract element crystals at the level of scarlet flame, emerald stone and black rock steel. Even the blue crystal you just took away is unintentionally obtained by me and hasn''t been sent to the trade capital. " "Oh." Sean raised his eyebrows. "Your name hasn''t been asked, special envoy." As soon as he saw Sean raising his eyebrows, the special envoy knew it would be worse, but he had to open his mouth and answer, "you''d better call me lodsk, Lord Sean." Sure enough, Sean soon opened his mouth again and said, "lodsk, you know, in fact, I''m very talkative. Since there is no crimson flame, emerald stone and black rock steel, it doesn''t matter But you know, I just finished a war. Now my territory is in a situation of waste waiting for prosperity. I really need some materials. Well, you can just give me rations for the whole territory for three years. Oh, by the way, this force must also be well replenished. Let''s have another 100000 slaves. In addition, the destruction caused by the war makes many parts of my territory need to be repaired and rebuilt. Just provide a few more batches of craftsmen and these building materials. " Hearing Sean''s lion''s big mouth, lodsk was completely dumbfounded: "Shaw... Lord Sean, this... This, you want my life." "The Duke is still involved in many affairs, so he won''t accompany you." Sean said with a righteous face, then stood up and left directly. Obviously, he didn''t mean to continue talking at all. In this way, lodsk was completely worried: "Lord Sean, don''t go. We can still discuss these things. Otherwise, please give me another day or two. I''ll go back and ask. After all, what you said involves a lot. I... I can''t be the master." "It doesn''t matter, Mr. lodsk. I''ve said it. I''m very talkative." Sean looked back with a smile. "Then I''ll wait for your good news." Looking at Sean''s face changing so freely, lodesk really wanted to paste Sean''s face: what kind of NIMA''s good speech!? It''s the overlord clause! Even the worst kind of gold coin can buy several slaves, and 100000 slaves are no less than 30000 pan continental gold coins, which is the cheapest on Sean''s list. To provide the three-year rations of all the people in Sean''s entire empty collar, the cost would not be less than one million pan continental gold coins. However, compared with the last post-war reconstruction work, the ration worth one million gold coins doesn''t matter at all. Because the post-war territorial reconstruction is a really bottomless expense, especially the scale of Sean''s empty collar is so large that people are surprised: only tingqi, as one of the key care areas of the war, can''t be completed without more than 300000 pan continental gold coins. If you include the labor cost of craftsmen, At least 500000 pan continental gold coins. And this is just a tinker collar. In the back, there are more tragic chilav, berbis and yadby in the war coverage area. The budget estimate for post-war reconstruction alone will never be less than 5 million pan continental gold coins. However, in the eyes of people who really know the business, the actual cost is usually about 20% to 30% higher than the budget evaluation. Almost no need to report back. Lodsk knew that the headquarters of the trade capital would not allow Sean to speak up. After all, the value of the materials looted in the gray shadow black market was not much lower than the budget evaluation of post-war reconstruction. Even if they were sold again at some time. But lodsk also knew that if he did not agree to the sky high price of the empty Duke, he would never be able to pay the job. Therefore, lodsk really doesn''t know where Sean''s "good talking" is reflected. Chapter 643 After seeing off the special envoy of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, Sean turned and walked to another room. There, Cecilia and shefanio were chatting with Athena, old hatch and Cox. But basically Cecilia and Athena were talking. There was no fixed topic in the sea in the southeast and northwest. However, only when talking about local customs and regional differences, old Duke hatch would interrupt and say a few words, but they were all about some local customs of dabion kingdom in the past. Cox was quite silent on these topics. However, we all know that Cox is actually more keen on military war and other things. In the final analysis, he is a war maniac. Therefore, it is not surprising for everyone to keep silent on these topics. When Sean opened the door, Athena and Cecilia had a heated discussion on clothing. As a woman, as like as two peas, Sean has seen her wardrobe, and seven identical sets of coarse cloth are in it: white linen shirt and brown linen pants. So on this topic, even shefanio involuntarily inserted the topic, which made Cox and old Duke hatch shake their heads for a while - in fact, old Duke hatch was fine. Cox looked at these women as if he were looking at some monster. Sean thought: Cox is still too young to see the real purgatory. When Sean came in, everyone ended the previous chat. Somehow, a low air pressure began to fill the room with the moment Sean came in. When Sean took his seat, hutch Boulder, who still enjoys a high reputation among the nobility of dabion, finally whispered: "our enemy moves much faster than we thought..." Although she knew that the "enemy" mentioned by the old Duke of hatch meant the enemy of the political faction, yasna still frowned slightly. Looking at her appearance, she probably wanted to correct the meaning in the old Duke of hatch''s words, but her lips opened slightly, but she closed again, and finally didn''t speak out. In yasna''s cognition, she is now regarded as the faction of the northern aristocracy, so the enemy mentioned by the old Duke of hatch is actually her enemy, so in a sense, the old Duke of hatch is not wrong. Looking at Athena''s appearance, Sean smiled in his heart: obsessive-compulsive disorder. However, those who also noticed the tiny action of yasna naturally included Cox, old Duke hatch and others. After all, all the people present, except Sean, Rena and shefanio, are veteran who have been immersed in the aristocratic circle for many years. There is still some keen attention. So the next sentence, old Duke hatch naturally changed his mouth a little, which was so smooth that it was incredible: "... It seems that these people of the noble faction in sene have reached some agreement with those people in the original northwest noble circle, so that they can spare more people to target and attack us. Most importantly, even in our influence, there are many indecisive guys who are likely to be attracted by each other. " "What''s the matter with roha Karch?" Sean inquired. As one of the seven Dukes of Ryan today, the other five seans know something, but this roha kalch doesn''t know anything. "This is a cruel guy." Cox Hopson, who had been almost silent before, was the first to speak this time. "Cruel and cruel?" Sean was stunned. He was suddenly curious. What kind of cruel man must he be called by a war maniac? You know, any real war maniac is a very cold-blooded person. For such people, the victims of war are just a group of death figures. Even if they charge on the front line in person, they will not be moved by the fall of their companions. Most of the time, they don''t care about the number of deaths at all, as long as they can win the next war, Even if they were killed in local battles, they would not frown - in fact, more extreme war maniacs would even send a batch of cannon fodder to die in these local battles. So if you want to be cruel, basically all war maniacs can deserve this name. Because of this, Sean is naturally very interesting to be called cruel and cruel by a war maniac. "Roha''s words... Is it the son of the devil?" Old Duke hatch frowned slightly at Cox''s words. Obviously, the two Dukes had heard of such a character. Cox nodded slightly. "What''s going on?" This time, even Athena was curious. "The kalch family is one of the original seven Duke families of dabion. This family is one of the leaders of the northwest aristocratic circle." Hatch boulder began to describe, "in some ways, the family actually began to decline as early as the previous generation, but the decline speed was delayed by old Karch for 30 years until the last war with Ryan broke out." The so-called last Ryan war by hatch boulder naturally refers to the comprehensive invasion of dabion by Athena. "Under this irresistible decline, the karchi family also had to sell some territories and other things to maintain the stability of the whole family, but even this stability has become quite fragile. It is said that there have even been several divisions and riots within it." Hatch bolt continued, "but at this time, the karchi family broke out even more shocking scandal news, that is, almost all the heirs of the karchi family were killed." "What''s going on?" Sean was stunned. "For family inheritance." It''s Cox Hopson. Sean naturally knows something about the inheritance of noble families. After all, he has been involved in many things in this world. The longest time in history is the one in the kingdom of potoroa, and the most recent is the Xuefeng tribe and Brod. On the whole, Sean knows more or less about this dispute over inheritance. "In fact, this should be a fuse." Old Duke hatch said again, "at that time, there were not only direct members in the candidate list of successors of the karchi family, so this incident can be said to be a real outbreak of family civil strife." "The murderer is... That roha?" Kos Hopson nodded: "in fact, at the beginning, others were waiting to see the division and jokes of the karchi family, but no one thought that what was waiting was the news that it took only two months to completely restore all the will of the whole karchi family to one person At this time, we found from other things that roha had killed his father as early as a week before the family inheritance struggle. In fact, everything after that was just a conspiracy bait, purely to solve the worries within the family. " Hearing this, Sean and Cecilia looked at each other. Because they both thought of one person by coincidence. Thain Hastings. If you want to be cruel, when Domingo hastin died, the illegitimate son of the hastin family completely threw away his last trace of human nature and completely degenerated into a vengeful devil. In a way, Thain is actually a very cruel and cold-blooded animal. "If it weren''t for you, the kalch family wouldn''t have fallen so fast." Just then, Cox suddenly said. Sean and others were stunned, and then turned their eyes to hatch boulder. "In fact, after any family develops to a certain extent, it will have a variety of problems and produce many different results, both negative and positive. However, it will be more because the successor''s qualification is not enough, which will lead to the decline of the family." Old Duke hatch said, "about fifty years ago, the boulder family began to go downhill until I became the owner At that time, the relatively strong faction in China was the northwest aristocratic circle led by the Karch family, and it was when I stepped on the Karch family that I finally established the strong and dominant position of the boulder family in the next 40 years. " "So... Roha can''t join our camp?" Sean asked. "Yes." The old Duke of boulder nodded, "he is called the son of the devil in the upper circles of the kingdom of dabion because his means are too cold. In this war with Ryan, he was not responsible for the overall planning and command of the northwest aristocratic circle, but his army scale and strength remained the most complete after the war, which made people very doubt what he was doing at the beginning of the war. " "What else can we do in addition to saving strength and avoiding war?" Koth disdained and said, "when the total war broke out and Ryan''s army completely suppressed the northwest aristocratic circle, he took his army and shrank into the territory. Later, after the defeat of dabion''s army in the northwest theater, he surrendered at the first time and joined the camp of Ryan''s army with almost full-scale troops. " "Tut." Sean made a strange sound. "This guy doesn''t look like a fuel-efficient lamp." "Roha kalch is also a battlefield commander who is good at strategy." Old Duke hatch said in a deep voice, "so those Seine nobles with his participation are bound to have a surge in combat power. Even if we are defeated in the frontal conflict, it is absolutely enough to disgust us or create some conflict events. And once we have the support of those so-called sene aristocrats, we are likely to fall into the disadvantage in the struggle of public opinion. " "It doesn''t matter." Sean shrugged, "then as long as every conflict expands directly into bloodshed, even if they conflict with us more often, they only dare to ask for some benefits verbally, but no matter what way, we can directly use force to solve the problem So as long as they are always inferior to us in military strength, even if they want to be disgusted, we must consider our response. " "This can be regarded as a way." Kos nodded. "It''s just that we will fall into a more passive situation at the beginning." "It''s better to be passive at the beginning than to be passive from head to tail." Sean asked back. "Indeed." Everyone thought for a while, then couldn''t help nodding, which was the default of Sean''s statement. From the beginning to the end, no one proposed to win over the Duke of roha Karch. The reason is simple. The Duke has a feud with hatch Boulder, so there can only be one choice between hatch boulder and roha Karch. But for hatch Boulder, everyone already knows the bottom, and the old Duke of hatch is relatively honest and keeps his promise. Therefore, compared with a cold-blooded creature who dares to kill his father and brother, no one really wants to cooperate with each other, because such a person can''t stab you in the back at any time. However, what people are really afraid of is that the Duke''s military strength is relatively complete. Therefore, if any conflict is caused in a short time, it will be disadvantageous to Sean and others. Because in the last war, Sean, yasna and others fought in many places for military achievements, because the military damage was relatively heavy. Otherwise, Sean would not ask the special envoy of the chamber of Commerce Union for 100000 slaves. He is really in urgent need of military supplement, even if it is only the first cannon fodder force, it is better than nothing. In fact, the meeting of the four of them mainly discussed some specific details about their offensive and defensive alliance in the future. Originally, there should be three people participating in the meeting, such as lonnis, Florence and Bourne Baidi. However, these three people were unable to come this time because they were involved in all kinds of temporary affairs. After all, the seven of them are a real alliance organization. As for the other so-called northern aristocrats, strictly speaking, they are still a mess, but after this meeting, they will be led by hatch boulder and Kos Hopson. From the current situation, I''m afraid those nobles in the northwest aristocratic circle of dabion will not join their alliance. This is called influence. As for the turbulence to be caused by the reshuffle of the nobility after Ryan''s promotion to the Kingdom, it has nothing to do with those people with Duke titles. Anyway, the new parliament is about to be reformed. At that time, it will be restored to the system of the upper and lower houses. There are 41 seats in the upper house. In addition to the seven dukes and 14 powerful Marquis, a series of election systems will be held for the remaining 20 positions, which will be born later. However, these 20 seats can not be as stable as the first echelon formed by the seven dukes and 14 powerful marques: the upper aristocratic circle. In the evaluation and nomination round scores of each quarter, the five with lower scores will fall into the house of Commons, and the five with the top five scores in the house of Commons will advance to the house of Lords. Similarly, the five lowest ranking members of the house of Commons will be removed from the seat of the house of Commons, and five members will be selected from the candidate list to enter the house of Commons. This reshuffle looks very severe and full of strong competition, but it can indeed ensure the vitality and development of the whole Ryan kingdom. As for the scoring mechanism, it is screened by Ryan king. On one hand, it can also ensure the concentration of kingship and the power of privilege. But all the nobles in the whole Ryan kingdom would not think that the person who proposed this modification plan was actually Sean. In other words, the staff group behind Sean, Haila and Neil, jointly proposed and revised it. It can be said that all mistakes have been repaired, at least it is unlikely to cause some loopholes that can be exploited. Similarly, because of this proposal, Sean has a high position in the eyes of King Ryan. The topics discussed by the four people were no longer limited to politics, but also related to the future development of the territory and some defense matters. In this regard, Koss strongly requested to borrow from Sean. After all, the excellence of Sean''s generals has reached a heinous level, and few people will envy it. Even Cox wants Sean to set up an officer level teaching class. He hopes to send some officers to study here. In this regard, Sean naturally won''t have much opinion. After all, William is actually very happy to do this kind of thing, and once these officers become famous in the future, William, as a teacher, will naturally become famous, which is actually a win-win situation for Sean and Cox. As a result, including old Duke hatch and yasna, they also had a strong interest in the training course. Finally, Sean had to temporarily limit the number of officers each of the three had to send to study: no more than five. As for the loan to kous, Sean thought about it and decided to lend kous Stalin, Adolf, nock and Dwight. Except that Dwight would lead the scarlet knights, kous must equip the troops for Stalin, Adolf and nock by himself. In this regard, although Koth regretted that he could not borrow William, he still said that he had no problem. After all, Koth had heard of Stalin, so he also expressed strong expectations for Adolf and nock who could be compared with Stalin. At the end of the discussion, Sean thought about it and said, "I''ll let Hella come to you for a few months." "Haila?" Kos was stunned. "Who''s Haila?" However, cos didn''t know, but it doesn''t mean that hutch Boulder, an old fox, didn''t know: "Haila? Hella nugus? " "Yes." Sean nodded. "But her name is HeLa Garcia now." "It''s from the Garcia family, no wonder..." hatch boulder said with some emotion, and then turned his head and looked at Cox. "You guy, be happy." "Why?" Cox still doesn''t understand. "Because it was this woman who made me decide to surrender to Lord Athena." Hatch boulder gently threw a bomb, "if I didn''t surrender, the whole boulder family would be eaten by this woman Although the current situation does not look much better, at least the boulder family has kept it. " Hearing the words of old Duke hatch, the black Datura Duke''s eyes lit up in an instant. "But don''t expect Hella''s Tactical Guidance." Sean was afraid that Cox''s expectations were too high, so he had to give a preventive shot in advance. "Haila''s ability at the tactical level is simply a mess, but you can look forward to it in terms of the overall situation and the arrangement at the strategic level Of course, if you have excellent tactical execution talents, Haila probably only needs to give you a general strategic direction, and you can give those guys in the * * * kingdom a great surprise. " "Ha ha, you can rest assured. I can''t wait to surprise those guys now." Sean could only reluctantly shake his head for Cox''s excited reaction. "By the way, what are your next plans?" Athena suddenly said, "the national celebration will officially begin tomorrow." "I will probably stay in Wangdu for some time. I''m going to participate in this underground auction held by the chamber of Commerce Alliance." "Underground auction?" Athena was stunned. "Why do you want to attend this?" "I heard that there is such an auction, so I want to see if there are any good things, and maybe I can take some things out for some money." Sean smiled. "After all, the scale of my territory is still a little big for me at present, so I have to take out some things to exchange some funds to subsidize my family." Hearing Sean''s words, everyone present laughed. Which of them is not in the stage of post-war recovery, but Kos Hopson and hatch boulder are slightly better. The former was mainly because he had to deal with the * * * kingdom that might take advantage of the fire, so his strength was well preserved in this war, but even so, he was still in the dilemma of having to borrow a general from Sean; The latter is due to the reduction of the territory, so the expenses required by the tequila collar will be greatly reduced. After all, the most important places and towns are still controlled by the old Duke of hatch. As for yasna, she didn''t rest for a moment after the war. Basically, there are still many small-scale riots in the so-called garod collar, so she had to ask Elizabeth, Simi, Vivian and others to put out the fire. So strictly speaking, except Duke hatch, the other two were poor. "If so, maybe I need to go and have a look. This time I just brought some things here. Maybe I can sell them at a good price." Hesitated for a moment, and Cox Hopson said. "If so, you can go with me." Yasina blinked suddenly, "because I received an invitation from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. They will hold the first auction tonight." Chapter 644 This is a circular hall with a radius of about three meters and a dome height of five meters. Although its layout is relatively low-key and simple, its materials and furnishings are extremely exquisite. Even if you just get something to sell from this hall, it can be regarded as a priceless thing, but everything here has become an ornament. In the whole hall, only light blue light flickered slightly along a certain pattern. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that these lines are actually a large magic array. But at the moment, the magic array has not been started, so many things naturally can''t see the truth, and the light blue brilliance is the magic wave scattered by the magic stone charging the magic array. But in this way, it adds a bit of strange mystery to the whole rotunda. There are no tables and chairs in this hall. But around the hall, there are more than dozens of transparent glass. People standing in the exhibition hall can''t see the situation opposite, but people in the glass can clearly see the situation in the exhibition hall. This is a special glass named "magic mirror". Its principle is that it will automatically absorb all the light reflected on one side and block it. Therefore, the side standing on the back naturally cannot see the scene behind the glass. However, when Sean saw this glass, he disdained to curl his mouth. Single sided mirror, on earth, is simply an ordinary commodity belonging to rotten street, not a high-tech product. Only in the miracle continent, this kind of "magic mirror" seems to be very rare. At present, it seems to be an independent and exclusive product of the magic guild, and no other magicians can imitate it. Therefore, at present, only the chamber of Commerce Alliance and the rich aristocrats and businessmen of major Empires and kingdoms can afford this kind of thing in the whole continent. For those Ryan nobles invited here, it seems that they are excited to see this special glass. Even Cox couldn''t help feeling the glass for several minutes. Of course, his final comment was no different from the touch of ordinary glass. For this, Sean turned his eyes helplessly: the feeling of glass is not the same. However, for the chamber of Commerce Alliance, Sean''s impression has always stayed in the game. At that time, he felt that they paid a lot for the task, and occasionally gave some very good welfare tasks. Generally speaking, he was very happy to do the task. Of course, it was in the game. Later, after making friends with the chamber of Commerce Alliance, Sean really didn''t like the chamber of Commerce Alliance. However, it is not until today that we finally have a more intuitive concept of the wealth of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. This is not ordinary money. Even for second-class goods like Sean, he knows how profitable it will be if a patented technology can be monopolized. There is no doubt that the magician guild has the special technology of "magic mirror", which is no wonder they can become the richest guild in the whole continent. As for being able to afford such magic mirrors and such large-scale real clothes, we can imagine the wealth of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. At this time, the underground auction held secretly by the chamber of Commerce Union has not officially started, and the guests who received the invitation are entering one after another. It was only at this meeting that Sean knew that the underground auction was not as simple as saroch said before. Perhaps she had a good idea at the beginning, and the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance really wanted to sell a broken branch of salooqi''s life tree at a lower price. But its essence is to sell at a "low price". If salooqi wants to take it by force, there must be insufficient manpower around salooqi, and the chamber of Commerce Alliance will suppress it. Because since he came in, Sean has felt more than a dozen breath that is almost no weaker than Marton hidden around the whole auction venue. These people have not deliberately restrained their breath, and of course they have not let out their momentum like a show of force. After all, the people who can receive the invitation tonight are big people who are either rich or expensive. Who doesn''t follow so many strong people, even if they are not gold, they are at least quasi gold. As long as these strong ones do not break through the holy land one day, there is still the possibility of being bitten by ants. Similarly, everyone who wants to enter the auction tonight must hold an invitation, and each invitation can only bring two more people. Therefore, only Sean, yasna and Kos came to participate in the auction, and the guards brought by them can only be on standby in the tavern not far from the ground of the auction - in fact, almost all nobles brought a lot of guards more or less, but these people failed to enter the auction. For the Federation of chambers of Commerce, no matter how big your title and background are, no one without an invitation is allowed to enter. Even if there is an invitation, only two people can enter. If someone wants to break in, the chamber of Commerce Alliance doesn''t mind letting the other party see their determination. In previous years, many people who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth had died at the hands of the chamber of Commerce Alliance. King Ryan also turned a blind eye to this, so no one dared to offend again over time. So now an unwritten rule has naturally formed. Soon, waitresses began to deliver some drinks and other entertainment food in the room, and even the waitresses stayed and stood near the door to meet the possible requirements of the next guests. Sean glanced at the four maids standing by the door, all of whom belonged to the kind of women with outstanding appearance, enchanting figure and charming temperament. When one of them saw Sean scanning them, she gave Sean a wink, even shook her body slightly, revealing a large piece of delicate and tender skin. "If you are interested, you can take it with you." Athena suddenly smiled and kindly reminded, "of course, if you can''t wait, there''s a compartment next to it. And even after the auction, this room can be used for tomorrow, or you can take it home directly As for whether you want to redeem them, it depends on your own interest. " Sean smiled helplessly and then refused the recommendation that Athena was so familiar with. He doesn''t have time to deal with these romantic things now. Even if he really wants to, he must at least wait until the whole territory stabilizes. And he didn''t hear that many of these so-called waitresses were hidden assassins - although Sean didn''t see any hostile aperture on them, it doesn''t mean that Sean can mess around without scruples. Fortunately, however, the auction was officially held soon, so yasna did not continue to embarrass and laugh at Sean. Sean was lucky to escape. When the auction officially began, everyone saw the magic array on the ground of the whole auction hall suddenly lit up. But the original blue radiance turned into orange and red brilliance. When the lines of each magic array were ignited, it felt like a long dragon roaring from the flame. When the whole magic array completely turned orange red, the whole circular auction hall was completely illuminated. Four beams of silvery white strong lights are projected directly from the dome and concentrated on the booth, making the exhibition stand extremely conspicuous in the whole circular hall. I don''t know when a snow-white short knife has been placed on this booth. Sean''s eyes lit up a little, not because of the short knife on the booth, but because Sean found that the knife displayed on the booth was not a real object, but a magic skill similar to projection. Although he didn''t know where the object was stored, Sean knew that the projection of the knife was projected by the four silver white strong lights, so there were actually three magic arrays in the circular hall, not one. "What''s the matter? Interested in that knife? " Seeing Sean''s eyes, Athena asked. "How possible." Sean chuckled, "that knife is just a very ordinary bronze enchanted weapon. It''s not worth my eyes Shouldn''t the first and last auction items of a general auction be very precious? How could you auction this? " Hearing Sean''s words, Cox and Athena looked at Sean like monsters. After a long time, Asina said first, "do you think everyone is as lucky as you? Followers under his command can have such good magic weapons. It''s good for ordinary people to have such magic weapons In particular, this enchanted weapon has been identified and tested, so you don''t need to explore it again. As long as you get it, it can be transformed into immediate combat power. Therefore, it will be used as an opening auction item. " At this time, after hearing what Athena said, Sean finally understood to what extent magical weapons were scarce in this world. While Sean and yasna were chatting for a while, this medium effect bronze magic dagger had been fired from the base price of 10000 gold coins to the price of 50000 gold coins. The price was really beyond Sean''s expectation, and even if it had been fired to such a high price, three or four people were still competing fiercely. When the bid price is as high as 70000, only two people are still competing. "Eight times!" "Eighty thousand twice!" "Eighty three thousand times!" The auctioneer on the booth flushed and shouted excitedly. He was even harder than the seller. After he shouted for the third time, no one asked for the price, he finally waved a hammer excitedly and hammered it down on the booth. Looking at the high price of 80000 gold coins for such a thing that is only junk in Sean''s eyes, and Kos and yasna also look obviously eager to take the short knife, Sean suddenly feels that he is too ahead of the world, or is the world crazy? It''s hard to say otherwise. If only bronze level demonized equipment is made, he can make at least two or three pieces in one day. This must be at least nearly 200000 gold coins! In Sean''s eyes, there seems to be a new way of making money slowly opening. Chapter 645 Magic weapons can be divided into three grades: bronze, silver and gold according to their strength. According to the magic power of each level, it can be divided into five levels: Micro effect, weak effect, medium effect, strong effect and special effect. If it''s only magic level equipment, there are 15 levels in total. The higher the level, the more powerful it will be. But not everyone can forge magic equipment. Only those special craftsmen called alchemy blacksmiths can forge this level of equipment. The differences in forging skills and the use of materials also led to the high and low attainments of these alchemy blacksmiths. Like Sean, as long as he is given enough materials and with his current skills, it is no problem to forge gold level demonized equipment, and the minimum guarantee can also reach medium efficiency gold. For example, Ruina''s burning gun broken air and Alfred''s flame lion tusks are medium efficiency gold grade equipment. Of course, if you want to improve your power again, Sean can''t help it. But now he can''t perfectly control the material consumption in this area, so it is likely to lead to material waste, which is not worth the loss. After all, Sean is not rich enough to waste and consume these materials at will. However, these are based on the standard of "golden grade". If it is based on the "bronze grade", Sean can forge as much as he wants. It is still no problem to make two pieces a day with his current skills. If he is lucky, he can even forge three pieces. However, if it is silver, it can only produce one piece a week; As for the higher-level gold grade, it is an amazing speed to produce one piece in a month. Before that, Sean had always used the price in the game to measure the standard of the world. Until now, when he saw that the magic dagger, which was very common in Sean''s eyes, could sell for a sky high price of 80000, Sean found that he didn''t know much about the price of the world. This also made Sean finally understand why so many people would show their extremely eager and envious eyes when they saw the demonized weapons in Rena and Alfred''s hands, even if their opponents were very strong. That''s because enchanted equipment is definitely a rare item in this world! According to Sean''s current understanding, there is only one alchemy blacksmith in the whole Ryan Kingdom, but Sean doesn''t know what grade of demonized equipment he can make. The only information obtained from yasna is that the alchemist only accepts four orders a year. Except that the materials need to be provided by the guests, the handling fee is usually no less than 50000 pan continental gold coins. Taking this as a speculation point, Sean felt that the level of the alchemist was probably bronze. If you play beyond the level, it may be strong bronze magic equipment. The normal level is estimated to be between weak effect and medium effect. Only in this way can we explain why this medium effect bronze short knife can fetch an amazing high price of 80000, because according to the standard of Ryan Kingdom, it is almost the price for the alchemist. But even so, there are still many nobles flocking to Ryan Kingdom, even fighting for such a place. Sean disdained his lips. He decided to go back and get a piece of magic equipment to sell. While Sean was thinking about what kind of magic equipment to make, the auction was still in full swing. Perhaps it was because of the auspicious start, so the next few auction items were sold at a good price. Although it was not an amazing sky high price, it still made a little profit compared with the normal price. At least in Sean''s eyes, they all belong to the type of stupid people. "The next auction is a relatively rare material." At this time, standing on the booth is a new auctioneer. Different from the previous auctioneers, the auctioneer is still young, about 26 or 7 years old, but he has a momentum unmatched by the previous auctioneers. "We chamber of Commerce do not know the specific situation of this material, Because the sender was vague For such auctions, our chamber of Commerce Alliance generally won''t take over, but the sender said a word, so we decided to have a try. " In general, only one or two auctioneers are prepared for the auction. They will use their eloquence to incite the atmosphere of the whole auction house, and even prepare some bids at the bottom when necessary. Different chambers of Commerce or auctions also have different rules for sending bids. The normal market price is that 10% of the transaction price of each auction item should be paid as the income of the auctioneer. Of course, some small chambers of Commerce will certainly charge lower fees in this regard, so as to attract others to send bids. However, the auction officially held by the chamber of Commerce Union is different. Usually, they will arrange ten or more auctioneers. Each of them will draw lots to draw the number of auction items and be responsible for the auction of these auction items. Their remuneration fee is 10% of the transaction price of the auction product. In addition, if the auction product is sent for auction and successfully auctioned, the chamber of Commerce Alliance will charge an additional 10% fee, which means that if the sender successfully auctions something, he must pay 20% of the salary to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. At the moment, the auctioneer standing on the booth has made it very clear that this auction item is sent for auction, and also highlighted some special features of this auction item. Normally, this is a taboo in the auction, but the reason why the chamber of Commerce Alliance still makes so many people willing to pay 20% of the salary to send the auction is that the chamber of Commerce Alliance has almost no possibility of losing the auction - and for those who participate in the auction, they dare to spend money is also because the chamber of Commerce Alliance has a high degree of integrity, At least they won''t shoot fakes or shoddy products here. But these things are not important to Sean. What really matters is the auction item that now comes into Sean''s eyes. This is an irregular crystal. The crystal is as dark as ink, and there are some dust like substances on it. It looks like some of them fall into sugar water and roll in places such as mud. The first impression is that they are dirty. In addition, there are many fine cracks on the surface of the crystal, which directly destroys the overall value of the crystal - if it is not for these cracks, the crystal looks dirty, at least it is worth a little money. "Why, are you interested in that thing?" Asna asked suddenly. "If it''s really graphite fluorite..." Sean nodded, "then I''m really interested." "Oh?" Athena raised her eyebrows and stared at the dirty stone. "What good is a stone like this?" Kous on one side said in some doubt, "it doesn''t look very good. If you like obsidian, I''ll give you some later. There are many Obsidian crystals in my territory. " "Puff." Hearing Kos''s words, yasna suddenly smiled. She glanced at Sean who was almost completely focused on the crystal stone, and then said, "what can be studied so seriously by our Lord Sean, I think the value will never be cheap." "No matter how valuable it is, it''s the starting price of 20000 or 30000 gold coins." Cox frowned. He didn''t know what the broken stone was worth. "Twenty or thirty thousand?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "If even the people of the chamber of Commerce Union can''t see the value of this thing, but it can be auctioned at the bidding of the sender, it proves that the sender knows the value of this thing very well. In this way, the value will never be too low. " "This special material is used to forge magic equipment..." As soon as the auctioneer''s words were spoken, there was already a slight rustle and the conversation became silent. However, after a few seconds of silence, even if these private rooms have excellent sound insulation ability, they still can''t stop the sound like a tsunami. "What level of magic equipment can this material be used for?" "What is the specific effect of this material?" "How many pieces of enchanted equipment can this material provide?" "This material..." One question after another, instantly drowned the auctioneer on the booth. When these voices came out, they all went through some sound changes in the private room, but in fact, if they listened carefully, yasna and Kos could still distinguish several nobles who had had more in-depth communication. Of course, these nobles are now standing against Sean and others without accident. In the face of the aggressiveness of so many nobles, the auctioneer still looked calm. He stretched out his hand and pressed it in the air. The noisy noise soon became quiet. After the whole scene completely calmed down, the auctioneer said, "the sender didn''t make clear the particularity of this material, so in fact, we don''t know what''s going on. But he said that if he was an alchemist, he would definitely recognize the value of this material. It can be said that this thing is the material prepared for the alchemist. " This statement is exactly the same as it is not, so soon these nobles began to shout disorderly again. However, this time, the auctioneer had no intention to reply. He picked up the auction hammer, knocked it three times on the booth, and then said in a deep voice: "the starting price of graphite crystal fluorite is 50000, and the price increase each time is no less than 5000 Auction, start now. " "It deserves to be one of the ace auctioneers of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, and only this tolerance can hold these nobles." Yasina''s eyes narrowed slightly and then smiled, "but I didn''t expect that the chamber of Commerce Alliance would let Jero out this time. It seems that she attaches great importance to this auction." Sean doesn''t know who Jero is, but he knows very well that there are broken branches of living trees in this three-day auction, so it''s normal for an ace auctioneer to attend such an auction. However, for people like yasna who don''t know the situation, Jero''s appearance naturally has a different meaning. I''m afraid many Ryan nobles present will think that this is a move of the chamber of Commerce Alliance to please Ryan kingdom. "Wait a minute." When Jero decided to start the auction, someone still interrupted him. "Sir, do you have any questions?" Although Jero was still smiling, Sean could keenly detect that there was a faint momentum floating in his body at this moment, but he was soon pressed down by him. strong person! This unexpected discovery stunned Sean. This breath definitely belongs to the strong gold. He didn''t expect that Jero, the auctioneer, was still a gold strong man! It''s just a little uncertain whether it''s upper gold or lower gold. After all, his breath is too weak. Sean couldn''t have noticed if he didn''t show his dissatisfaction at that moment. However, it was clear that Sean was not the only one who could be detected. Even yasna and Kos became serious. "I just want to know, if this fluorite is photographed and found to be a fake and shoddy product, what should I do about the loss?" "That''s really graphite fluorite." Before Jero could speak, someone interrupted the noble''s voice, "this material can indeed be used to make demonized equipment, even if other materials are slightly worse, but making a silver demonized equipment is not a problem The starting price of 50000 is low. " Hearing this man''s words, Sean immediately noticed that the whole auction house seemed to be in a hot atmosphere. However, not everyone will fall into a frenzy because of this "silver demonized equipment", and many people still remain calm. Although they don''t think that the people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance will need someone to trust, the cautious attitude of the aristocracy still makes them not easily trust anyone. At present, some people still raise some new questions, the most of which is to ask the identity of the person who just spoke. "Hum." Hearing the aggressive questions of so many nobles, the man was not as polite as Jerome. After a cold hum, he said in a deep voice, "I''m arnom." Hearing this, there was a sound of air-conditioning. Only Sean didn''t know: "Arnold? Who? Is it great? " "The old alchemist at dabion." Athena''s voice was also a little excited. "I almost forgot about it! At the beginning, dabion was slightly stronger than Ryan in national strength, purely because there were two alchemists in dabion, one of whom was the Royal alchemist of the military, and the other was arnom He is more famous than the other one. After all, his forging skills are there, and he is naturally much better than the alchemy blacksmith in Ryan When the national war broke out, the alchemist could not be found. Unexpectedly, he was secretly brought back to the king''s capital. Now, depending on the situation, the alchemist should officially join Ryan. " "Awesome?" Sean was curious, "how powerful?" "It is said that he has produced more than ten pieces of silver magic equipment." Athena thought for a moment, then said, "but if you want to calculate according to the silver craftsman standard in the middle of the craftsman guild, it can only be counted as nine." There is actually a criterion for judging the strength of an alchemist. This criterion is made by the craftsman guild. A bronze craftsman who can forge bronze level enchanted equipment; After that, if you can forge ten pieces of medium effect bronze magic equipment, you can be regarded as a bronze craftsman in the middle section; In the future, ten special bronze enchanting equipment can be forged, which is a high-level bronze craftsman. As for the standards of silver and gold, the same is true. As long as you can forge demonized equipment that meets this judgment standard, you can apply for authentication at the craftsman''s guild, which is a very useful identity authentication. Like Sean, if you go to the blacksmith guild, it''s no problem to certify the title of a goldsmith. This Arnold is a silversmith. As long as he successfully creates a medium effect silver level demonized equipment, he can get the title of silver craftsman in the middle. "What about our former Ryan?" Sean thought of this and asked, "high bronze craftsman?" "Yes." Athena nodded, "but I guess Mr. Cady must be here now. It is said that he began to try to attack the silversmith last year, but it is not clear whether he succeeded or not This year, I have not had time to come back to Wangdu until now. " "I''m afraid the auction tonight will really set off a bloody storm." Sean touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He knew very well that Ryan''s alchemist must have failed. In other words, both alchemists urgently need this graphite fluorite to impact their higher stage. No matter what the judgment standard of the craftsman guild is, for the craftsmen, the perception they can gain when successfully forging equipment is really not low, even far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Therefore, it is very rare in the game to fight over a piece of material. In game terms, experience and proficiency have increased greatly. At this time, no one in the auction dared to question the authenticity of the auction product again. After all, even people with great authority such as arnom spoke. Who dares to be presumptuous in this regard? So soon, the atmosphere became a little solidified. Of course, many people were curious. Since the starting price of this graphite fluorite is so high, it has even completely exceeded the first auction item as a good start, but why is it not the final auction item? Not even in the catalog. Many nobles present, however, received the catalogue sent by the chamber of Commerce Union, which detailed the items to be auctioned at the three-day auction. Perhaps aware of the doubts of all the people present, the auctioneer smiled and said, "in fact, this auction product is the one we have just received from the sender. Because the sender is in urgent need of money, many other steps are omitted and temporarily added to the auction If you have no problem, then we can start bidding. " As the auctioneer''s words fell, the alchemist named arnom directly said, "200000!" With the sound of "noise", the whole auction house fell into a burst of noise. "Tut." Sean smacked his lips. "These alchemists are really rich." "Because everyone asked them to help. Of course, they have money." Athena smiled. "Two hundred thousand is just a year''s reward for Ryan. If you include other extra money, I''m afraid it''s more than that in a year. " "Money comes quickly and costs a lot." Sean said disapprovingly. The most profitable one is an alchemy blacksmith above the level of silver craftsman in the middle section. For example, arnom and the high-level bronze craftsman in Ryan kingdom are still in the stage of "burning proficiency". Even if they make a profit, it is estimated that their savings will not be much. However, these two craftsmen are very smart. They rely on the royal family or those nobles who want to burn their proficiency. Therefore, they can save a lot of expenses. This is the same reason as those professional players who took refuge in large guilds in the game. "200000 for the second time." After arnom spoke, the whole venue was silent for ten seconds, and no one dared to bid. The auctioneer finally reluctantly began to raise his hammer. "200000..." "250000!" At the moment when the hammer was about to fall, someone finally began to quote again. "Huh?" Anom heard a cold hum of discontent from the room. "You''re not the only alchemist in Ryan." For Arnold''s dissatisfied cold hum, the second bidder returned with the same sneer. At this moment, if no one knows the identity of this person, then these people present are not old foxes in the political field. Obviously, the next scene must belong to the struggle between the two alchemists. For such a shocking bloody scene, there are undoubtedly two people who are most willing to see it. First, naturally, it is the ace auctioneer Jero. The higher the price of this thing, the higher the reward he can get. And the second, of course, is the sender. Although he has to pay 20% of the auction price to the chamber of Commerce Alliance, he will never get less money. After Arnold guessed the identity of the second bidder, he stopped talking nonsense and began to bid directly. However, in the face of Arnold''s bid, Ryan, the alchemist, naturally kept on biting. Therefore, with the effort of a short short film, the ink crystal fluorite has been photographed at a real sky high price of 500000! An ordinary silver demonized equipment, even if Sean''s previous estimate of the price of the world is wrong, will never exceed the price of 200000. Even the silver equipment of medium efficiency grade, unless it has any special performance, otherwise it will float around 300000. If the performance is especially good, it may be sold to about 400000 by means of auction. Further up, that''s the price of gold grade demonized equipment. Sean thought that the medium efficiency gold grade equipment was only worth 200000 or 300000, which was an insult to the demonized equipment. Fortunately, through this vivid auction today, Sean''s common sense in this regard has finally been mended, which has also played an extremely good progress in his plan to make money in the future. Therefore, he naturally understands the real value of such materials better than others. In any way, graphite fluorite has far exceeded its own value. After all, this is just the material of a silver enchanted equipment. But this is only for the vast majority of alchemy blacksmiths in the world. In Sean''s eyes, at least graphite fluorite has not reached its real value limit. However, the astonishing price of 500000 finally cooled the hot minds of the two alchemists. It''s just this cooling, that is, a slight drop in temperature. For these two people, the real value of graphite fluorite does not lie in forging a silver equipment, but in breaking through their current shackles so that they can move towards a higher stage. Whether it is a breakthrough to the silversmith or the middle silversmith, it is still a rare insight and harvest for the two alchemy blacksmiths. This harvest will be returned to them at ten times the current price in the future. "Half a million." The bidder was Ryan''s original alchemist. "Oh." Arnom was still a simple and rude sneer, "half a million." "Five hundred and seventy thousand." "Six hundred thousand." On one side, there are 10000 price increases, but on the other side, there are still tens of thousands of price increases. The economic gap between the two has been significantly reflected. Of course, in fact, it does not rule out the possibility that the alchemist of lane kingdom is hiding. After all, the money he has made over the years has hardly paid, so it is unlikely to save only this, unless it is really spent. In the twinkling of an eye, the bidding price soon rose to 780000. At this time, Ryan''s Alchemy blacksmith still raised the price of 55000, which was the lowest increase previously said by the auctioneer. On the other hand, Arnold obviously reached the limit, because he no longer raised tens of thousands of prices before, but began to raise 10000 prices. Just at this time, Sean''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and he suddenly understood one thing: "Arnold knew that Ryan, the alchemist, was present tonight, and obviously knew that there was such a piece of graphite fluorite to be auctioned." "What?" Yasna and Kos were a little surprised. "Arnom really wants to impact the strength of the silver craftsman in the middle section, but he doesn''t want to rely on this graphite fluorite." Sean said in a deep voice, "there should be another plan, but the money is not enough, so he is digging a hole and wants to squeeze his opponent''s money to serve as a stepping stone for him Gee, it''s really a waste of talent to be an alchemy blacksmith with this idea. " Almost in the time when Sean spoke like this, the graphite fluorite had been photographed for 830000. The winner of the auction is the alchemy blacksmith of lane kingdom. Arnom has not bid for more than ten seconds, so the countdown of the auctioneer has begun. "830000 for the first time!" "830000 second time!" "830000 third..." "850000." The bid surprised everyone! Chapter 646 The whole auction house fell into a ten second silence. However, Jero is worthy of being an ace auctioneer. He quickly reacted and began to announce whether there were any bidders. At this moment, many people on the auction ground are still in a state of shock. Although these people don''t know exactly what the price of graphite fluorite is, in their opinion, a silver demonized equipment is worth more than 400000, but one piece of material can be sold for 850000, isn''t it a loss? Almost all nobles have this idea. Including Athena and Kos. The two men now looked at Sean with a shocked face. Because Sean called out the quotation of 850000 just now. "You... Are you crazy?" Even Athena couldn''t help getting excited. Of course, the reason why she was excited was not that Sean spent so much money to shoot a completely worthless thing, but "Do you have so much money?" In the face of such a frank and direct question from Athena, Sean shrugged: "No." "Then you pay 850000?" Cox''s eyebrows also frowned. "This price is not affordable for ordinary people. Even a Marquis with real estate needs at least four or five years to save. Of course, this time refers to the formal way. If there is other gray income, it may be faster. " The general way for nobles to save money is nothing more than to squeeze their neighbors, or to operate their own specialties, or to set up a mercenary to earn extra money. This way of money usually doesn''t go anywhere quickly, so there will be other gray income methods. For example, some crazy Lords will even raise a group of robbers and wantonly rob the caravan in their territory. Sean, however, was just a Duke who had just acquired the territory. Before that, he was a pioneering knight with only the name of a baron. Therefore, it is conceivable that he could not have a family of 850000, and even if he did, his territory was almost riddled with holes in the war. Instead of spending the money on the reconstruction investment of the territory, he used it to buy such a material, which no one can understand. But I can''t understand. After all, they are still a whole. "I can probably lend you 200000." Cox thought for a moment and then said. "I can only lend you 100000." Yasina also said, "if you borrow some more money from others, you can still make up 850000." The situation of Athena now also needs money in many aspects. It''s not easy to save these 100000 gold coins to borrow Sean. But maybe it was because Sean and others needed to borrow money to bid. The attitude of several maids in the room towards Cox and others immediately changed subtly. After all, these people are trained by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, so the subtle changes in attitude are naturally hidden deeply. If Sean was not very sensitive to the changes in breath, he would not be aware of the changes in the attitude of these maidens. "No." Sean was naturally very moved by the attitude of Kos and yasna. "The chamber of Commerce Union will not pay attention to this money, and if I take pictures, do you think they really dare to take money?" "I''m not sure." Yasina shook her head. "I heard that lodsk is a very cunning old fox. If he pretends not to know anything, you still have to pay the money." Sean smiled indifferently: "it doesn''t matter, as long as the chamber of Commerce Alliance is willing to barter However, I wish the old fox had better pretend that he didn''t know anything, so it would be more convenient for me to ask for things. If he''s really too polite, I''m sorry. " For Sean''s words, Kos and yasna naturally heard them clearly, so they didn''t make any comments. However, if Sean needs to borrow money, they can only prepare these loans to him. No matter how much, it is a great burden for them who are now undergoing post-war repair and reconstruction. Only those kings and nobles who have almost no loss in the auction house can still spend thousands of money here. But just as Sean and others spoke so well, at the moment when the auctioneer was about to clinch a deal, Ryan''s Alchemy blacksmith once again offered a new price. Nine hundred thousand. This is probably the last bottom line for him to completely lose his wealth. Yasna and Kos looked at Sean, because Sean''s next action would directly depend on whether their relationship with the alchemist in the future was friendly or hostile. However, the price that could have been won by 830000 yuan was forcibly raised by Sean to 900000 yuan. I''m afraid this also doomed that the two sides would no longer be friendly in the future. If you have to say that someone will be happy, I''m afraid it''s Arnold, the alchemist, because at this moment, Sean can be very sure that the graphite fluorite was definitely auctioned by this guy himself, so the higher the auction, the happier he is. It''s better that Ryan, the alchemist, paid the money. Because in this way, he can kill two birds with one stone. "950000." Sean made another offer. The auction house fell silent again. However, this time, the ace auctioneer Jero did not lose his mind again, but soon entered the state and began to stir up the atmosphere. However, it is a pity that the particularity of graphite fluorite leads to that only those who really understand its value will bid for this auction item, and it has been robbed of such a sky high price. Therefore, even if Jero wants to break a transaction price record, it is impossible. So this time, when Jero announced three transactions, no one asked for a cut-off price. "I really don''t understand why you took this thing." When yasina saw that Sean finally spent a sky high price to take such a material, she still couldn''t understand, "if this material is really as Arnold said, the market price is up to 400000, and it can be robbed of 830000. I think it''s a spirit struggle between two alchemists But you did well. It cost 950000 to shoot it directly. " "That''s because Arnold is an idiot." Sean disdained and said, "just a silversmith really thinks the world is invincible? It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. He doesn''t know the real value of graphite fluorite at all. If he knew, he would regret selling such a thing for 950000 today. You know, in the surface world, graphite fluorite is not a common material. " Hearing Sean''s words, yasna and Kos both looked stunned. Because they are not vase maids trained by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, they naturally hear the hidden meaning of Sean''s words. It is obvious that Sean is very happy that he can win the graphite fluorite for 950000, just like picking it. "This thing can only make silver level demonized equipment?" "If you use this thing only as a material, you can only create silver level magical equipment." Sean nodded, "but if combined with other materials, it can be made into a special magic stabilizer This magic stabilizer is specially used on some special special special effects gold level magic equipment. If I say so, can you understand the real value of graphite fluorite? " Hearing Sean''s words, not only yasna and Kos, but also the maidens showed a look of shock. Because if Sean''s statement is correct, the real value of graphite fluorite may be about two million. General special effect gold enchanting equipment can''t sell so expensive. Usually, the transaction price is about one million. Occasionally, if several rich and powerful people like it in the auction house at the same time, the transaction price may be raised by hundreds of thousands, but this is the limit. But what Sean said is a special special special effect gold level magic equipment, so this meaning is extraordinary. What does the so-called special mean? It is specially tailored for users, or it can be comparable to the famous legendary epic and other equipment. Either way, it determines that the value of this kind of gold equipment can not be low. In the most intuitive proportion, if a powerful person in the lower holy land has a specially tailored special effect gold level magic weapon, he can even give full play to his strength to 200 or 300%. In this way, even the strong person in the upper Holy Land dare not easily provoke him. As for the median sanctuary, it already belongs to the existence that can be ignored by it. This is what really determines the value of this kind of special effects gold level magic equipment. After all, its power is no less than that of myth level equipment in the right hands. So equipment like this can''t be bought with money. In this way, Sean only spent 950000 to take pictures of graphite fluorite, which is really a very cheap price. However, the people present were very skeptical about why Sean knew this. As a war maniac, Koth was used to more straightforward communication, so he immediately asked when he thought of this question. After hearing Kos''s words, several maids nearby pretended to be careless and squint, but their suddenly accelerated heartbeat and inching ears still betrayed their ideas at this time. It is obvious that these people have focused on getting information from Sean. In fact, the chamber of Commerce Alliance did not have a good intention to arrange these waitresses to each guest''s room. On the surface, these waitresses only do some service work, but at the same time, they are also the best tool for the chamber of Commerce Alliance to collect intelligence. As long as they stay in the room, they can naturally hear a lot of secrets or other intelligence, news and other things. After they go back, they can receive a good reward as long as they report the news they heard. As for information screening and other things, the chamber of Commerce Alliance is naturally responsible for others. Sean knows all this, but he doesn''t care much. Since he has decided that he is likely to make good use of his life and career to make money in the future, it is not impossible to make a little noise. After all, he is now a Duke with a territory, and his subordinates are as strong as clouds, so he doesn''t need to hide the fact that he is an alchemy blacksmith. After all, who else dares to force him to do something he doesn''t like to do today? "Where do you think Fred and Rena got their weapons?" Sean chuckled and answered Cox''s question very simply. Some of the maids didn''t react, but Kos and yasna were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. Because they didn''t expect that Sean was a goldsmith in the middle! Just then, there was a knock at the door. After receiving Sean''s signal, a maid finally opened the door. Standing outside the door was the ace auctioneer Jero. He was carrying a beautifully made box. There was no doubt that the graphite fluorite was obviously placed inside. According to the general situation of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the auctioneer will certainly come with the accompanying guards. Although it is nominally to protect the safety of auction items, we all know that it is just to prevent guests from fooling around. But this time, the ace auctioneer Jero came alone outside the door. It''s hard for Sean to say whether it''s the other party''s art expert''s courage or whether he has absolutely conceited confidence in the safety of tonight''s auction. Of course, in either case, Sean didn''t care. He just motioned the other party in when he saw him. After entering the room, Jero gently put the box in his hand on the next table, then opened it and said in a low hoarse voice different from the excited tone at the auction: "distinguished sir, this is the graphite fluorite you photographed. Please check it. If there is no problem, please pay the bill. We can accept any payment method. " Sean nodded slightly, then came forward and picked up the graphite fluorite and began to examine it carefully. It is no different from the graphite fluorite observed by Sean before. Only when he held it in his hand at this time, Sean found that the crack on the graphite fluorite is more subtle than what he saw on the display platform before, and even it is as smooth and neat as ink in many places. The discovery made Sean frown. When Jerome, who had been watching carefully, saw Sean frown, he couldn''t help saying, "Sir, what''s your problem?" "Just now on the display, you seem to have deliberately concealed the bottom of this crystal stone." Sean pointed to the smooth and transparent corner of the graphite fluorite and said in a deep voice, "I''m curious. Is this what your Chamber of Commerce Alliance means, or is that what the sender told you?" "What''s the difference, sir?" Jerome was stunned. "What''s the matter?" Yasna and Kos asked at the same time. Sean ignored the ace auctioneer. Instead, he turned and looked at yasna and Kos, and then explained: "the real value of graphite fluorite lies not in its surface, but in the core block inside the crystal. Therefore, to distinguish the purity of graphite fluorite is not to see its crystal degree, but to see the size and number of cracks on the surface of this crystal The larger the cracks, the more dense they are, the higher the purity of this spar and the more mature it is. In this way, as long as some special knocking skills are used, the core block inside can be completely removed. " After the explanation, Sean pointed to the piece of graphite fluorite in his hand and said, "although the cracks on the surface of this piece of graphite fluorite are dense, the crack lines are not large, and there are many interruptions. Even the bottom part is smooth and flat, even without cracks, This is enough to prove that this graphite fluorite is not a mature graphite fluorite. If the internal core block is forcibly removed, it will be damaged. So if I want to take out the core block perfectly, I must spend more energy, time and money to guide and complete this process. " Having said this, Sean threw the graphite fluorite back into the box, then turned his head and looked at Jero. This time, his attitude and tone were not very friendly: "if the sender asked you to do so, I can understand that your Chamber of Commerce Alliance was not followed by professionals this time, so it seemed a little ignorant; But if your Chamber of Commerce Alliance decides to do so, can I understand that your Chamber of Commerce Alliance has malicious deception? " Hearing this, Jero''s face changed in an instant. "This thing is not worth 950000." Sean glanced. "Not to mention 950000, even 300000 is a waste." "Your Excellency..." Jero hurried to speak, as if he wanted to remedy something. But Sean was too lazy to pay attention to him and directly interrupted him: "if you have anything to say, explain to lodsk. By the way, when you see lodsk, please tell me by the way that today I still directly charge this account to the chamber of Commerce Union. So all the conditions I told him this morning are invalid, because I''m very unhappy now Since you can''t even strictly control the auction, why do you have an auction? " Jero''s face also became a little ugly at this time. Although he didn''t know Sean''s origin, he was still very clear about lodesk, and a person who could let lodesk visit and negotiate terms in person would not be a layman. At least, the black haired young man in front of us definitely has something that the chamber of Commerce Alliance needs to pay attention to. If you offend such a person, you can imagine the fate of Jero. After all, in the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the ace auctioneer is not 100 but 80. Strictly speaking, it is really not worth much money. But Sean and others didn''t give Jero any chance to explain at all. They left very quickly. This made Jero naturally feel very angry with the sender. However, these have nothing to do with Sean and others. For Sean, what he needs to think about now is how to let Ryan''s alchemist know that he saved his life. At present, he does intend to make several pieces of bronze demonized equipment to sell for some money, but he doesn''t have enough materials on hand. Maybe he can start with the blacksmith. Of course, there is another advantage, that is, Sean has figured out how to take this opportunity to blackmail the chamber of Commerce Alliance. So he may really have to thank Arnold. Chapter 647 "What''s going on!" A middle-aged man who looked a little old made a roar like a lion. This is an unusually strong man. I''m afraid his height must be more than 1.9 meters. Because he wears a wallet naked, he can see his chest and abdominal muscles with clear lines. Even his hands and arms give people a feeling of explosive power. Only from this point of view, I really can''t see the age of this person. The only thing that can tell that this person is no longer young is that his angular face is more mature, stable and dignified, and his faded light blond hair. But even so, from his roar, it is still impossible to compare him with those old people who are entering their old age. This man is Arnold, a silver craftsman who is now nearly 60 years old. In the standard selection of the craftsman guild, as long as he can successfully forge a medium effect silver level demonized equipment, he can participate in the qualification assessment of the middle silver craftsman. Once passed successfully, his worth will at least be improved accordingly. Although the silver craftsman in the middle section is not a particularly proud position, his money collection speed can be qualitatively changed. This is what Arnold wants most. Therefore, he did not hesitate to exhaust all available means to achieve this goal. Of course, Arnold wouldn''t mind if he could hit his competitors. It is precisely because of this consideration that he came up with such a perfect plan to kill two birds with one stone: take a defective graphite fluorite to the auction held by the chamber of Commerce Alliance, participate in the auction halfway, squeeze more money from competitors as much as possible, and then deceive each other that they don''t know how to distinguish defective and perfect graphite fluorite, The process of making the opponent attack the silversmith failed. In this way, people and money are really empty. However, he can make a lot of money by virtue of this opportunity to break through the shackles, become a middle silver craftsman and completely gain a foothold in Ryan kingdom. At that time, whether his competitor who has never met so far is willing or not, he must live in his shadow all his life. He can only pick the work he doesn''t want to do to make a living, or he may be completely reduced to the running dog of the Kingdom''s military and be inundated by endless huge orders. Just like the colleague in the kingdom of dabion. However, all his beautiful fantasies were completely broken at this moment! The graphite fluorite photographed for 950000 did not receive the payment, but was detained by the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Moreover, even Arnold''s apprentice who sent the graphite crystal fluorite for auction was also detained on the grounds that he deliberately shoddy, undermined the auction rules of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, and brought reputation losses to the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Therefore, the chamber of Commerce Alliance asked Arnold''s apprentice to pay 1.9 million compensation. When he heard the news, Arnold, who was satisfied because he had successfully pit his competitors, was in a bad mood in an instant. In the face of arnom''s roar, the attendant who came back to report dared not even speak out. Looking at the trembling appearance of the creeping attendant, Arnold snorted heavily, then slightly adjusted his state of mind and said again: "explain the course of things clearly. Why does this happen when they have been photographed? Didn''t the chamber of Commerce Alliance find any problems during the inspection before? Why was it finally discovered? " "Sir, we don''t know what the specific situation is." The attendant swallowed his saliva, and then opened his mouth and replied, "everything was going well, but I don''t know. When the auctioneer came back with graphite fluorite, he scolded us angrily, and said that we took defective products to pretend to damage the reputation of their chamber of Commerce Alliance. This account must be compensated by us." Hearing this, Arnold''s heart suddenly clicked. The graphite fluorite was indeed a defective product, which he had accidentally discovered before. The seller is a gem merchant. Naturally, people like this don''t understand the value of graphite fluorite, so Arnold cheated him by using it as a supplement. Later, after his careful study, he found that this graphite fluorite has a high failure rate to directly act on forging, so he kept it all the time. This time it will be taken out against the competitors. Therefore, arnom actually carefully investigated and studied whether the people who came to the chamber of Commerce this time had any experts in this field. For this reason, he also paid a large intelligence fee to the Marquis of Flores. It has to be said that Marquis Flores, as one of the three dark giants of the whole Ryan Kingdom, does have strong strength, and the intelligence collected is very accurate, which also makes Arnold determined to take a risk. Therefore, he naturally did not tell the apprentice who followed him that this graphite fluorite was defective. Therefore, Arnold was surprised to find that this graphite fluorite was defective. But his shock was not that someone recognized that this graphite fluorite was a defective product, but that Ryan had an alchemy blacksmith here! Before that, he had not received any news, so he was a little unsure whether the alchemist appeared here only because of coincidence or that he was living in seclusion. If it is the former, arnom naturally doesn''t need to worry. After all, people who don''t live here will leave after all. But if he lived in seclusion here before, or planned to settle here in the future, it would be a trouble for arnom. Because if the other party is only a bronze craftsman, it''s easy to say, but if the other party is also a silver craftsman, the competition will inevitably become fierce. In this way, he will have to spend some time targeting the other party, which will certainly affect his own research progress. This is not what Arnold wanted to see. Arnold didn''t believe that the other party could be better than him. In Arnold''s opinion, if the other party is really better than him, it is absolutely impossible to spend 950000 to shoot the graphite fluorite. Therefore, Arnold concluded that the other party must also be an alchemy blacksmith trying to impact the identity of a silversmith or a silversmith in the middle, Because the talents who are in these two stages will so urgently need graphite fluorite, a relatively medium and low-grade forging material. "Spar!" "Lord Arnold, what can I do for you?" A young man with the same strong figure asked in a deep voice. The middle-aged man had been standing on one side of the hall before, and this place happened to be the same side where the sculptures were placed in the hall. At this time, because the night was dark and the magic light was not turned on, many people subconsciously regarded the people standing in this position as sculptures. After all, the man named spar is no less than Arnold in both height and body shape. Even if they are father and son, some people believe them. "You should send a generous gift to Lord Flores now. Be sure to ask him to find out the person who photographed the graphite fluorite tonight. I want all the detailed information about this person!" Arnom''s face looked very ugly, which made him look more like a madman than a master alchemist who focused on forging. "After that, the next thing is up to you to judge by yourself. You don''t have to report back to me You know what results and answers I want. " "Yes." The man named spar nodded. His movements were very stiff, which made him look a little less like a human. Of course, it did not rule out the possibility of sclerosis of his limbs and joints. However, when he came out of the shadow and the bright moonlight fell on him, it could be seen that the young man was covered with a luster similar to metal. Like Arnold, he was naked on his upper body, but his lower body was just wearing a pair of shorts, even without shoes, but every step of landing would make the ground shake slightly, especially the huge green hammer he carried on his shoulder, which made his whole person look extremely ferocious and terrible. After seeing the man named spar go far, the attendant who was still crawling on the ground swallowed hard, and the whole person collapsed like collapse. If you look carefully, you can even find that the attendant has soaked a small area of the carpet. These are sweat from him. "What else did the chamber of Commerce Union say?" Arnom''s eyes finally turned back from spar and fell on the follower. His eyes were still as severe as before, "in addition to detaining the graphite fluorite and paying 1.9 million compensation?" "They said that either take a real graphite fluorite and 950000 past to redeem people, or take 1.9 million past to apologize, otherwise Harding will be demoted to a slave." The attendant said timidly, "and the deadline is before tomorrow morning. If it''s late, even if there is graphite, fluorite and money, they won''t let people go." "Two waste!" Hearing this, Arnold roared angrily, "you can''t do a little thing well. What do I want you to do Hum, this is probably Harding''s life. Since the chamber of Commerce Alliance has made a disposal decision, it''s up to the chamber of Commerce Alliance to deal with it. " Speaking of this, arnom stared at the attendant on the ground with a cold look and asked in a deep voice, "did you expose my identity when you were forcibly detained by the chamber of Commerce Union?" "No... No." The attendant shook his head desperately. "Very good." Arnold nodded. At this moment, it suddenly sounded like a roar. Before the attendant could react, a huge and ferocious hammer fell down. This hammer is only the hammer face of the hammer head, which is equivalent to the whole back of the follower. So the entourage, who was crawling on the ground, had been directly smashed into meat sauce by the hammer without even reacting. It seems that even the moon doesn''t want to see this bloody and cruel side, but hides behind the dark clouds, and the hall with a transparent roof suddenly falls into darkness again. The only sound that came was probably the disgusting dripping sound of the broken meat and blood when the hammer was lifted again. "It''s all nonsense." Arnold snorted coldly, "you''ve caused me so much trouble. Now there is another person in the chamber of Commerce Alliance. If this kind of thing is not handled well, it will have a great impact on my reputation, and may even be blacklisted by the chamber of Commerce Alliance... Black spider, Harding, it''s up to you to solve it. Remember to be clean and tidy. Don''t leave any traces. After you solve Harding, go and meet spar. " In the dark environment, two cold lights suddenly lit up, followed by a woman''s voice. The voice is a little lazy, and the voice is a little hoarse. It sounds quite sexy, but the tone is inexplicable, which makes people feel very uncomfortable: "as you wish, Lord arnom I promise I will satisfy you. " Chapter 648 A beautifully bound atlas was being opened page by page with Sean''s fingers. In terms of size, it is as large as the earth''s A4 paper and roughly the same thickness, but it is harder than A4 paper. However, when the whole album is bound together, the thickness is still amazing, at least ten centimeters thick. So if you just hold it in your hand, you can still feel some weight. When Cecilia looked at the thick atlas, she couldn''t help thinking of the relic left by her mother. Cecilia''s magic guide is her mother. According to Sean''s understanding of magicians, Cecilia''s mother should be a magician of the magic tower school. Such mages usually teach and cultivate magic knowledge by accepting apprentices. They belong to a school that attaches great importance to practical education. Of course, there are some disadvantages, that is, the progress in the cultivation of magicians is very slow. Generally, it is difficult to cultivate a real magician without more than ten years of effort. Moreover, whether an apprentice can become a truly independent magician or not depends on the evaluation of the guide, not on his own ability. In other words, if the magician who is the guide doesn''t recognize the strength of the apprentice one day, the apprentice can''t be officially recognized by the magician one day. Although Cecilia later left her mother to become an academic mage because of national problems, when she went to the college, her mother still handed over her magic classics passed down from generation to generation to Cecilia. This is also an important reason why Cecilia didn''t fall behind in her magic knowledge even if she left college and lost her mother''s guidance. But to this day, the magic book is just a pure souvenir for Cecilia. Now I''m lying quietly in Sean''s space storage ring. "One day, you''ll go back." Sean put down the album, then reached out and rubbed Cecilia''s hair and said softly. "Yes." Cecilia nodded, but her interest was not high, and Sean was helpless about it. Fortunately, Cecilia didn''t need Sean to worry about anything. She soon got rid of this psychological shadow. Instead, she smiled at Sean and asked him what he was seeing this atlas. "This?" Sean picked up the album, both on the cover and on the pages, and said, "what Athena gave me, the catalogue of auction items at the auction." While talking, Sean turned back several pages, "it records the things that will be auctioned at the last two auctions tonight and tomorrow night, and the reserve price and the price of each increase are written. At the same time, there is a brief introduction and origin of the items, which can be said to be very detailed." Hearing what Sean said, Cecilia turned the page. I saw a white egg painted on this page. However, from the text introduction next to it, it can be clearly distinguished that this is not an egg, but an egg laid by a double headed demon eagle. There are about three to five days before the shell breaking day. Then some other text content is to introduce the relevant data and information of the two headed Warcraft eagle, which will naturally become the intelligence consideration information of other bidders. After all, no one will want to shoot a Warcraft with little ability and characteristics. Even if it is an ornamental Warcraft, it must be worthy of the audience. However, Sean knew that nine times out of ten the contents written above were only based on the book, and did not really say the relevant abilities and other characteristics of the two headed demon eagle. Although the double headed demon eagle is indeed a level 6 Warcraft with the strength equivalent to the lower gold, it actually refers to the double headed demon eagle in adulthood, and a large part of it is also related to the living habits and environment of the double headed demon eagle. The two headed eagle domesticated by man can survive the initial juvenile period. Even if it can, the next ten years of growth is not affordable for ordinary people. In particular, the food consumption of the two headed eagle is almost increasing year by year. In addition, if we do not focus on cultivating the combat ability of the two headed demon eagle, it will also lead to the degradation of the combat instinct of the two headed demon eagle, or even lose blood. Therefore, it is likely that we will only raise a Warcraft with level 2 or level 3 strength after ten years of hard work. However, the above key information is not involved at all. Instead, the base price of 100000 pan continental gold coins is used as the starting price. Compared with the auction last night, the things involved in the auction house tonight are obviously better and higher grade than last night. Of course, this also determines that the starting price will not be as low as last night. Basically, there is no starting price lower than 50000 for everything, unlike 20000 or 30000 last night. In this way, of course, it is doomed that the auction will inevitably start a bloody storm from tonight. But after turning over the whole auction, Sean was not very interested in the auction in the next two days, because he basically didn''t have what he needed. The items auctioned at the auction house this time are very targeted. They are basically aimed at the big nobles in China, which can be divided into three categories. The first category is weapons and equipment. In addition to a medium effect silver equipment auction on the third day and the bronze enchanted dagger that has been auctioned on the first day, there are three medium effect bronze enchanted equipment auctions tonight. In addition, some high-quality and sophisticated mass production equipment are involved in the auction. They are auctioned ten times in two days in units of 100 sets. The second category is the auction of medicines, materials and rare treasures. This kind of auction includes all kinds of rare alchemy medicines, as well as materials such as graphite fluorite that can be used for forging or other materials that can be used in various life occupations, as well as rare treasures such as double headed magic Eagle eggs. However, there are more of the first two. In terms of Qizhen, the chamber of Commerce Alliance has only prepared three kinds this time: in addition to the double headed demon eagle, the other two are ornamental Warcraft, but the starting price is more expensive than the double headed demon Eagle Egg. As for the third category, there are no classified wonders. Basically, such as treasure maps or design drawings of some steam technology, or special items that no one can distinguish, all belong to this category. But Sean turned over the whole catalogue, but still couldn''t find anything that interested him. Of course, it''s not without. In fact, it''s a little. That was the finale of the third auction. As can be seen from the catalogue of this atlas, there will be a short break after the auction on the third night, and then the final mysterious auction will be held. There were two items in the mysterious auction, but the specific items were not stated in detail. After watching the catalogue of the whole atlas, Sean determined that the broken branch of the life tree saroch wanted was one of the items in the mysterious auction. It is precisely because of this that another auction item that can appear together with the broken branches of the tree of life naturally attracted Sean''s attention. "The old man has been waiting for you in the reception hall for an hour." after seeing Sean close the catalogue of the atlas and get up and make herself a cup of milk tea, Cecilia finally couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you going down?" "Let him dry for a while." Sean said indifferently, "I want him to know that I''m angry now." After thinking about it, Sean added, "the anger after being cheated." "But didn''t you lose anything?" Cecilia couldn''t understand, "I can understand your mood of blackmailing the chamber of Commerce Alliance, but if they get angry when they wait too long, wouldn''t it be even worse for us?" "They won''t get angry." Sean smiled and began to practice his sword again. During his recent visit to Wangdu, basically as long as he is free, Sean will continue to practice his sword. He wants to strengthen his attribute value through this training method. After all, proficiency has become more and more valuable to him from now on, so he can''t rely on the investment of proficiency to strengthen himself. And through the recent training, Sean finally confirmed the possibility of this kind of training, that is, it takes a long time. Since this time, Sean has maintained nearly four hours of training every day, but so far, his strength and endurance have been improved a little, and the other three attributes have not been improved. However, there has been an obvious progress in the control of fighting spirit, that is, Sean can now well control his own fighting spirit coverage and flow direction. He believes that as long as he works hard for a period of time, he should be able to master the war of snow wind; On the contrary, the dance of breaking the wind fell into a bottleneck, so Sean couldn''t help thinking about whether his training direction would go wrong. After another hour of training while summarizing his mistakes and experiences, Sean finally went downstairs to the reception room to meet the special envoy of the chamber of Commerce Union in Ryan kingdom. Lodsk. The old man had been waiting in the reception room for two hours, but when Sean saw him, there was no dissatisfaction on the old man''s face. Instead, it was like he had just arrived here and was warmly welcomed by Sean. This made Sean secretly scold the old fox in his heart, but he still pretended to be the same warm on his face and greeted lodsk: "I''m really sorry, Mr. lodsk, I just got some insights in training. I didn''t find you had been waiting for me for so long until I recovered." "No, no, no, Lord Sean, it''s too serious of you to say so. I should take the liberty to disturb. I''m sorry. It''s true." Lodsk smiled and hugged Sean. He didn''t care about Sean who was smelling of sweat at the moment. "If it affects your daily training, Lord Sean, then I''m really guilty." At this point, the two foxes laughed at each other again. Then, there were several minutes of non nutritious compliments. Both sides seemed to have completely forgotten the negotiation yesterday morning and the unpleasant one last night. Of course, it''s not unpleasant for Sean. At most, it''s a pity that he didn''t find a bargain; But for lodsk, that''s really unpleasant. And this unhappiness is not just because of Sean''s cruel words last night and that he had to accept Sean''s bamboo pole today. After several minutes of compliments, Sean still didn''t mean to cut into the subject. But Sean wasn''t in a hurry, but lodsk began to be in a hurry. He has found from his negotiation yesterday morning that Sean is not a fuel-saving lamp. His unreasonable playing cards has made many of his opponents feel thorny and distressed. Therefore, when determining that Sean obviously wouldn''t take the initiative to talk about the subject and let himself enter the disadvantage of the negotiation rhythm, lodsk finally had to put his attitude and position on the side of the weak. "Lord Sean, this is a gold ticket for one million pan continental gold coins. You can exchange it in any chamber of Commerce affiliated to any chamber of Commerce." As soon as lodsk opened his mouth, he took out a golden paper note directly from his pocket and pushed it in front of Sean: "about last night''s incident, it is indeed our chamber of Commerce Alliance''s negligence, and the relevant personnel have also been punished This one million yuan is the compensation made by our chamber of Commerce Alliance. I hope it can satisfy you. " Looking at the golden note, Sean''s right hand tapped gently on the table. Then, he raised his head slightly, looked at lodesk, who tried to keep calm, but still had sweat on his forehead, and smiled: "what if I''m not satisfied?" Chapter 649 Looking at Sean with a calm smile on his face, lodsk''s cold sweat burst out. "Lord Sean, this... Was really an accident." Lodsk suddenly found that the negotiation methods he was good at could not be used on the young man in front of him, just because he never played cards properly and liked to mess around. The so-called commercial negotiation means, in fact, in the final analysis is pure deception. Of course, this kind of deception will naturally contain many different tips because of different personal understanding of things. But in general, it is to find the topics or contents that the target is interested in through conversation, and then really cut into these topics to brush the popularity and impression points, so as to reduce the vigilance of the target. In this way, the success rate of deception can naturally be improved a lot. But as Sean, who is also very excellent in this aspect, how can he be fooled by a pure businessman like lodsk with a small profit? Players are the most terrible businessmen in the world. "I don''t care, but I''m really unhappy." With a flick of Sean''s middle finger, the golden note on the table was bounced back to lodesk. "Do I look like I''m missing this million?" "No, how is that possible." Lodsk swallowed his saliva and said with a smile, "this is just a way for us to apologize In a word, if you hadn''t been Lord Sean last night, maybe the reputation of our chamber of Commerce Alliance would have been completely destroyed. " "Yeah." Sean smiled and stood up. "Well, if it''s just for this, I think my attitude should be very clear. I don''t like your Chamber of Commerce, so all our previous transactions are cancelled, that''s all. " "No, no, no, Lord Sean, we are really very sincere." Lodsk gritted his teeth and then hurriedly stood up. He knew that he was already the fish on the chopping board at the moment, and any struggle and resistance were meaningless. "This million compensation is just to show our sincerity. In fact, other relevant compensation procedures are going now... Lord Sean, you should know, Even I really have no right to go beyond my level to deal with some things, so some procedures still have to go, but I can guarantee that the result will satisfy you. " "Really." Sean glanced at lodsk, then nodded slightly and sat back. "Well, I''ll listen and see how you''re going to compensate." "Lord Sean, you indicated the gemstones you wanted. At present, there are two gemstones in stock in the trade capital and they are being transported. In addition, 50000 slaves and 1000 craftsmen will come with this trip." Lodsk was obviously relieved to see Sean sitting back again, and then continued, "these are part of our compensation for you. I hope we can satisfy you." "I still think you are very insincere." Sean shook his head, but this time, when lodsk pushed the note that could be exchanged for one million pan continental gold coins to Sean again, he accepted it impolitely, "these seem to be the negotiations I talked to you yesterday morning? Besides, you seem to cut corners So, do you really feel sincere? " "Lord Sean, it''s true." Lodsk''s face also showed embarrassment. "Recently, the turbulence in the wilderness is very serious. Almost all slave teams operating in the wilderness have been severely hit, so it is really difficult for slaves to satisfy you But in order to show sincerity, we have equipped these 50000 slaves with a complete set of standard equipment, which can save you a lot of trouble. " "What kind of standard equipment?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Standard equipment for patrolling soldiers in the trade capital." When lodsk answered, his tone was a little more proud, "80000 sets in total. In addition to 50000 sets that can be worn immediately, another 30000 sets are used as replacements. " Hearing lodsk''s answer, Sean couldn''t help but have some fluctuations in his eyes. He had to be moved by the serious attitude of the chamber of Commerce Alliance: big money. As the base camp of all chambers of Commerce on the whole continent, the individual strength of the patrol soldiers in the trade capital does not matter, but the standard equipment they wear is standard and excellent equipment, which is generally used for the equipment of the fourth level army. Therefore, it is impossible to win these 80000 sets of sophisticated equipment without millions. Even if it is redundant second-hand equipment in the capital of trade, the level of sophisticated equipment is still there, which is still worth two or three million. Of course, it also depends on the standard of assembly. "Standard fit?" "Standard fit!" Lodsk nodded. "Light infantry wear three matching, standard light armor and armor." The so-called three pieces of light infantry clothes refer to the three weapons of round shield, hand guard sword and long gun, while the standard light armor refers to one piece of half body light armor, a pair of iron hand guards, and one piece of light armor boots, helmet and leg guards. There are as many as 80000 sets of such eight piece equipment, and the minimum cost of $3 million can''t run. If you add the other two element crystals and the one million yuan of filial piety to Sean, the chamber of Commerce Alliance has already produced more than seven million gold coins. Before Sean did anything, he had recorded $7 million, and the chamber of Commerce Alliance did fully express their sincerity as they said. "Fifty thousand slaves, what kind of slaves are they?" "Thirty thousand northern barbarians, about twenty thousand barbarians, and..." lodesk''s voice was almost so low that only he and Sean could hear each other clearly, "fifteen demons." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Although lodsk''s voice was very slight, there was still an indisputable pride in his tone. It was obvious that he was very proud of Sean''s attitude. If the sincerity of the first seven million has made Sean feel the wealth of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, then the 50000 slaves mentioned by lodsk at the moment make Sean seem to open the door of the new world and see the gold everywhere. Of the 50000 slaves, 30000 northern barbarians were not worth much money at all. They were just used to make up the number; Only the 15000 barbarians are worth a little money, but it also depends on where these barbarians are captured. If they are on the west side, they are undoubtedly the most valuable, followed by the barbarians in the wild, and finally the barbarians on the north side. However, even in the western continent, there are regional divisions. For example, the Golden Valley barbarians are the most valuable. But even the Golden Valley barbarians can''t be compared with the demons. The so-called demon descent refers to a powerful human group living in the underground world. The ancestors of this group were the sons of those gods and people who were obsessed with magic research on the mainland. Their magic ability is extremely amazing, but it is also because of the destruction of those who were qualified to participate in the twilight war of the gods that finally accelerated the arrival of the ash age, Therefore, when the gods fell and fell asleep one after another, they became the first victims and eliminators of the ash age and had to hide underground. Over time, such an evil existence called demon descendant by humans in the surface world was born - of course, humans will not recognize their identity as a ethnic group and directly classify them into the classification of demon people, which is also the origin of the name of demon descendant. But in any case, demons are indeed human in essence. But now, the people of demon descent have almost completely degraded their sensing ability to magic elements, which must be said to be a great irony and joke; However, because of the cruel and harsh living environment in the underground world, any demon descendant has a very terrible fighting instinct and fighting ability. If we want to use the word of Warcraft as the proportion, then every adult demon descendant has the strength almost equal to the upper silver. Therefore, in the slave market, demons are generally not sold, but must be purchased by auction. According to the information Sean learned, at present, the lowest transaction price of demon descendants in the world is 300000 pan continental gold coins. The chamber of Commerce Alliance gave Sean 15 demons at one go, not to mention how many gold coins the value of these demons is equivalent to, but their strength is 15 superior silver masters. The growth limit of demons has never stopped at gold, that is to say, if Sean is willing to spend his efforts to cultivate them, and if these demons have good enough luck and don''t die too early, they are almost 15 strong people at the holy land level. However, the survival probability of demons in the surface world has never been higher than 7%. "I do feel your sincerity." Even Sean couldn''t find anything wrong at this moment. Hearing Sean''s words, lodesk could finally breathe a real sigh of relief. But soon his heart was in his throat again, because Sean said the most classic turning point in the negotiation statement¡ª¡ª "But..." Sean said in a deep voice. "I have one last request." "Please say." Lodsk swallowed his saliva and began to pray that Sean''s request would not go too far, otherwise he would really give the impression of ineffective work to the headquarters. When the lion opened his mouth yesterday morning, Sean had already felt a great headache. Fortunately, Jero wrongly offended Sean last night, so he could take this opportunity to get rid of his responsibilities. Look at the action of the chamber of Commerce Alliance this time, lodsk knows that the headquarters has taken this action seriously, which can almost be said to be imperative. Otherwise, he won''t even send out the remaining 15 demons in one breath, because he knows very well how these 15 demons came from. "About the mysterious items at your auction..." Lodsk''s heart thumped. "... I wonder what it is." Hearing this, lodsk''s nervous mood finally relaxed a little, but he was afraid that Sean would stare at these things. Although he doesn''t know exactly what''s going on, as the special envoy of Ryan''s chamber of Commerce Alliance, he knows very well that the headquarters is playing a big game now, and he is only responsible for cooperation. If Sean likes other things at the auction, he can decide. If he likes these mysterious auctions, he will really hurt. At the moment, fortunately not, just to satisfy curiosity in advance. If that''s the case, lodsk feels he can still decide to solve the mystery in advance. After all, some nobles would feel that if they could know such mysterious auctions in advance, they would have a special face. "If it''s what I want..." Lodesk finally put down his heart and suddenly mentioned it to his throat again. "... I wish I could buy it in advance." Sean smiled and said, "of course, the price I promise will satisfy you." Lodesk really wanted to cry this time. If there''s really something that Sean likes, does he dare to take money? Chapter 650 From the trade capital to Ryan, if you take the main road, you must pass through a sandstorm Gobi on the way. However, this Gobi terrain is just located in the middle of the trade capital and the former principality of Ryan, which belongs to a buffer area. Therefore, it has naturally become a three no matter area that neither side wants to touch. Naturally, there are many problems, the most serious of which is the gang plunder of bandits. In this Gobi, even under the banner of the top ten chambers of Commerce, those robbers also dare to start directly. So in fact, the reason why Ryan is so expensive in the price of foreign materials is largely because the cost of goods transported from the trade capital is very high. After all, this journey is nearly a month long. Even the urgent March takes nearly ten days, so no one can guarantee any accidents on the way. It''s always right to be careful. But this time, when all the bandit groups saw the caravan crossing the Gobi, they all tacitly chose to retreat, and no one came up to die. Because this is a huge caravan group that can''t see the edge at a glance. "Teacher, the horse thieves withdrew." A young man in light riding clothes rode to a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man doesn''t look very tall, but sitting on the sand horse, his back is as straight as a javelin, and his short flaxen hair makes him look unusually energetic. At the moment, within ten meters around him, only the young man in light riding costume approached. Even if other people were closer to him, they kept a distance of more than ten meters, and their eyes were full of awe. The reason for the awe of the middle-aged man is that even if he is deliberately suppressed, he will still make people feel the murderous feeling of pain like being stabbed. Such a terrible murderous spirit naturally represents that his past is extremely amazing. Of course, other people''s eyes on the young man were equally extraordinary. No one will underestimate such a young man who can move freely in such a strong murderous atmosphere. What''s more, the young man is still the middle-aged man they fear. He has carefully trained the closing disciple for two years. This time, he will take this disciple out, which is of great significance. Facing his disciples'' words, the middle-aged man nodded slightly. He didn''t seem to be happy or have other emotions. His face was still calm as before. In fact, for him, if the bandits dared to attack, that would really surprise him. Although the gobi region is a three no matter region, the trade capital has never relaxed its monitoring of the region. Therefore, it is natural to know what groups the bandits and robbers in this region have, and who is the strongest among them. Therefore, even if he is not accompanied on this trip, those bandits and bandits definitely dare not attack at will. Unless all the bandit groups in this area unite, there is still a little possibility. But this time, all the goods they transported were slaves, there were no other goods, and most of them were food. These things are naturally not attractive to robber groups. Unless it was a bandit group with great ambition, it was possible to attack the slave caravan, because they were eager to expand their ranks. However, in this way, many new problems will be involved, such as stability and unity within the team, as well as a lot of problems related to food and strongholds. Therefore, the larger the team, the better. And there is a bigger problem, that is, more than half of the slaves they transported this time are northern barbarians. Slaves like this almost lose money. No robber group will rob such slaves. In fact, it''s not that no robbers like the barbarians in the team. Just after assessing the strength of both sides, it is not easy to eat these barbarians. Moreover, even if all the robbers in the Gobi Area unite, it is a problem that several groups can remain after World War I. after that, it is naturally bloody killing and fighting with each other - for the robbers, they always trust only the interests they can get. And once their strength weakens and can''t suppress those barbarians, no one can guarantee the outcome. Just look at those savages who still have a rebellious momentum and eyes, we know that they are a group of slaves who have not been completely domesticated and can not be sold at all. Robbers may be cruel, but they are definitely not stupid. The middle-aged man will appear in the team, not to fight against those bandits who may take risks. His real role is to prevent all other problems that may be caused by the fifteen demons. As for taking his disciple, it is only a middle-aged man who believes that two years of closed door teaching is enough. It is time to let him out and hone his practical experience. "Teacher, why are those old men of the chamber of commerce so generous this time?" The young man asked suspiciously, "I sent all the fifteen monsters out together." The 15 monsters mentioned by young people naturally refer to the 15 demon descendants. For human beings living in the surface world, any creature in the underground world, even human beings, can be regarded as monsters. In fact, this is the same for both the surface world and the underground world. Humans in the two worlds will not recognize each other''s human identity. The records in any books and materials are called humanoid or human subspecies. Almost as soon as the young man''s words fell, a strong killing broke out from behind. Strong enough to point at the young man without any disguise. The young man seemed to be aware, so he turned and looked at the position where the killing machine exploded. This is a modified prison car. The iron cage on the prison car is obviously thickened, which can almost be said to be the degree of iron column. In this way, it will naturally increase the weight and pressure on the prison car itself. Therefore, it is not ordinary horses that pull the cart, but gentle Warcraft that eats grass. There were seven prison carts like this in the caravan. However, the other six prison cars are covered with huge sunshade cloth, which can completely block the sun and ensure that the areas covered by the sunshade cloth are in darkness and some kind of cool environment. Only the front prison car had no sunshade cloth and was completely exposed to the high temperature and sunshine of the Gobi. The killing came from the front prison car without sunshade cloth. Looking down the young man''s eyes, you can clearly see that a fair skinned young man is imprisoned in the prison car. The young man''s skin is a kind of morbid pallor, and even his hair is a kind of sub white. The whole body reveals an unhealthy smell, much like the so-called albinism on earth. Because it is almost naked, we can clearly see that this person has complex black texture. It looks like a tattoo similar to totem words, which is a little strange and terrible. But his eyes were unusually bright, and the expression on his face showed a crazy anger. Even under the sun, he had the symptoms of slight dehydration, and even his skin began to redden slightly. He could almost see the blood vessels under the skin, but the young man''s look was still ferocious and abnormal. "Monster." The young man looked at the man in the prison car and sneered. The killing is stronger. "Luke." The middle-aged man turned his head slightly and drank in a low voice. The young man stuck out his tongue, then stopped looking at the young man he called a monster, but gently whipped his horse and ran out. In this team, he also shoulders the task of investigation and vigilance. Previously, he only came to report the progress of the task. Now that the report has been completed, of course, there is no need to stay. Even if he is curious about why the chamber of Commerce Alliance will directly send out all the 15 "monsters" captured with difficulty this time, but it has nothing to do with him. In fact, what really bothered the young man named Luke was the Lord who was said to be the new master of the fifteen demons. Watching his apprentice return to his post, the serious face of the middle-aged man finally showed a smile, but the smile soon disappeared in his face. Then he turned his head slightly and looked at the young man in the prison car who was almost the same age as his disciples. There was no meaning of negative emotion in his eyes, but just such a casual look still made the young man in the prison car tremble slightly. Only the face of unyielding and hostility, as always. "Your strength is really strong. Even if your strength is weakened by nearly half in the surface world, you are qualified to win the strongest silver." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "if it were in the underground world, my disciple would never be your opponent But I want you to remember one thing. This is the surface world. Even if your demon descent is so strong, you won''t be my disciple''s opponent. " "Hum." The young man in the prison car gave a cold hum, fully expressing his disdain. "The reason why I stopped my disciple just now was that I didn''t want to tell the seller that a demon descendant died on the road." Facing the disdain of this young man who seems to have albinism, the middle-aged man was not angry, "but if you insist on provoking my disciples, then I can''t help it. Anyway, the survival probability of your demon descendants in the surface world is only 7%, and it doesn''t matter if one or two die on the road." Speaking of this, the middle-aged corner of his mouth was slightly raised, but his face should have been smiling. At this time, he looked unusually ferocious: "however, it seems that your other people are not as powerful as you. What would it be like if I didn''t use a sunshade like you? " The young man of demon descent, who was imprisoned alone in the prison car, changed his face in an instant. Chapter 651 In front of Sean were two beautifully made boxes. A rectangle, a square. These wooden boxes are made of a kind of black wood material. They have a strange silky feeling when touched by hand, and can feel a cold like metal from the finger belly. However, if you put your palm on the wooden box for too long, you will also feel that the cold on the box is gradually becoming warm. Sean soon knew what the material of this wooden box was from. Warm and cool iron wood. It is a tall tree belonging to arboraceae that only grows in the north and west of the mainland, but not all warm and cool Ironwood can be made from materials. Only the tree core of warm and cool Ironwood that has grown for more than ten years can be used as the material of this wooden box. For more than 20 years, the hardness of the tree core will be like steel after soaking and air drying with special medicine; If it is more than 30 years old, it will emit a faint fragrance. The two wooden boxes made of warm and cool iron wood in front of Sean not only emit a fragrance, but also have a completely closed magic array engraved on them, which proves that the materials of the two wooden boxes are definitely warm and cool iron wood that has grown for more than 50 years. Because only the warm and cool iron wood tree that has grown for such a long time can produce weak magic element fluctuations in the heart of the tree, and it is precisely because of this that a magic array that can play a basic self-sufficiency effect can be carved on it. In addition, for the sake of beautiful appearance, the wooden box is also inlaid with many small gemstones and gold and silver gilts. These two wooden boxes alone are worth more than one million pan continental gold coins. The rectangular wooden box has a larger area, so the value is naturally above the square wooden box. With such a precious box as the loading body, we can imagine how precious the things inside are. In fact, the things stored in these two boxes are the two auction items to be auctioned at the mysterious auction. Although Sean already knew that one of the two boxes must be a broken branch of the tree of life, Sean was not sure which one it was. Because the broken branches of the life tree have no specified length or width, as long as the branches and leaves broken from the life tree can be regarded as the broken branches of the life tree. Of course, the more broken branches and leaves, the more complete the law fragments contained therein. Just use the situation in the game to judge. The so-called integrity is also calculated by a few tenths of a percent. Lodsk sat beside Sean nervously at this time. Especially when he saw Sean''s intoxicated and serious rubbing on the two wooden boxes, his heart had jumped to his throat. There is no doubt that since Sean was able to recognize the rare thing of Amethyst fluorite, lodsk knew that Sean''s identification level was far higher than that of his normal peers. He even began to doubt Sean''s race. Although black hair and black pupils are the characteristics of the qainas people, there are indeed one or two long-lived races in the world that also have this characteristic. Even if it were not for these two long-lived races, there could be no guarantee that Sean did not have the blood of other races in his body - for example, the father of chenus and the mother of the elves, so it is likely to give birth to a half elves with black hair and black pupils. "The seal is very good." After carefully examining the two wooden boxes, Sean smiled and said, "it''s very authentic burst bullet fire suture, standard master''s handwriting." Lodsk''s heart was startled again. The so-called fire pattern stitching refers to a micro engraving technique of the magic array, which is the same reason that the direct engraving in the room can automatically activate the magic array with the opening and closing of the door. For example, if the two wooden boxes are not opened in the correct way, the whole wooden box will trigger the magic array trap engraved on it, resulting in the direct explosion of the wooden box, wounding the person who opened the wooden box, and burning all the things in the wooden box. This is the so-called burst bullet fire suture, which is a means of protecting valuables. Basically, all protective measures by means of fire magic can be called fire pattern suture. In addition to fire pattern stitching, there are water pattern, wind pattern, thunder pattern, ground pattern, ice pattern and rock pattern corresponding to different elements and dark pattern, light pattern, sound pattern and other corresponding energy methods. It''s just that fire suture is the most common one. Lodesk didn''t see what Sean did, so he heard a slight click. There was an imperceptible light on the wooden box that quickly faded away. This time lodesk was really shocked. Because he knew that the two warm and cool iron wood fire pattern sewing magic arrays had been lifted! You know, different engravers have different habits and preferences, so their methods of removing the magic array are different, and even the location of the magic node is impossible. Therefore, if you want to open this thing with stitched magic array without knowing it, unless you are a magic thief proficient in this kind of magic trap. But Sean doesn''t look like a master of such magic thieves, but he did it. How can lodesk not be shocked! Sean was not embarrassed at all. After lifting the stitching magic array of a wooden box, he did not hesitate to start towards another wooden box. With his words of "interesting, not the same master", the other wooden box was touched lightly and easily. "This..." "Just a little trick." Sean saw lodsk''s shocked look, knew what he was thinking, and smiled, "there is a person around me who is very sensitive to fire magic, so I''m more or less sensitive to things like fire magic array. I can interrupt by directly removing the magic node It can only be said to be a coincidence. If you change a type of sewing magic array, I''m afraid I can''t. " When hearing Sean''s words, lodsk smiled reluctantly. He didn''t think Sean was telling the truth. Sean didn''t care what lodsk thought. Anyway, he had opened both wooden boxes at this time. As he expected, the rectangular box was not a broken branch of the tree of life, but a slender flat metal block about seven inches long. The two ends of the metal block show a semi elliptical shape, showing a deep silver white with texture as a whole, and countless purple small spots are scattered all over the body. When Sean''s eyes fall on it, it seems that the metal has a sense of surging power. "This is..." Sean''s eyes could not be removed for a moment, and even the broken branches of the nearby life tree were completely ignored by him. "In fact, we don''t know what to call this metal, but we can only confirm that it is a precious metal with the property of isolation magic." Lodsk whispered, "its properties can be said to be completely secret silver materials. On the contrary, it is a bit like broken magic stone materials. The only difference is that this material can be used in the forging of equipment after our attempts, but it is more difficult to control. The only disadvantage is that it can not be used in the forging of enchanted equipment." Hearing lodsk''s introduction, Sean couldn''t help rolling his eyes. His powerful impression of knowing everything about the chamber of Commerce Union suddenly collapsed in his heart: he could not recognize such things as graphite fluorite. Sean could also think that it was because of the temporary auction without skilled expert identification. But the professional appraisers of the chamber of Commerce Union couldn''t recognize this thing in front of them, and Sean couldn''t help but doubt their professionalism. Of course, as lodesk said, if it is used as magic breaking material, it is also an insult to this metal block. As we all know, Mithril materials have excellent magic guiding properties and are necessary materials for making many magic materials. Basically, all metals that can be used as magic materials are more or less stained with Mithril. Therefore, they are collectively referred to as Mithril in the classification of materials science. In contrast to the secret silver materials, the magic breaking stone materials are naturally anti magic, but because they belong to stone materials, they can not be used in forging except in building cities. Purple spot secret silver bone, as lodesk said, can also be classified into the material of broken magic stone. But in fact, this material is not a metal material, but should belong to biological materials. The essence of this material is the skeleton of a powerful Warcraft that eats many special metal minerals such as broken Warcraft stone and secret silver. Although it is almost no different from metal materials, it is actually bone materials. Sean still remembers that this kind of Warcraft was listed as a world-class boss of level 8 in the game. Every refresh on the world map must be a bloody storm. It''s better than the empty wing of the guild where Sean was in those days. For this kind of Warcraft material, it also needs to devote the strength of the whole guild. Therefore, Sean''s deep impression on this kind of material is naturally far more than anyone - at least anyone in the world. Because Sean knows that purple spot secret silver bone is one of the necessary materials that can forge the strongest legendary equipment, and even if it is not used for forging, but only for transformation, it can also attach the powerful special attribute of "self growth" to non demonized equipment. In other words, if it is used for ordinary weapons, as long as the weapon is not damaged, even ordinary weapons may evolve into legendary, epic and even mythological equipment through long and careful cultivation. If Sean directly acts on the dead bone of his commonly used weapon, more than 50% may be able to transform the dead bone into the top epic equipment, and even completely change the attributes of the whole equipment. With such a special material, Sean naturally ignored the broken branches of the nearby life tree. "Lord lodsk, let''s make a deal." Sean said suddenly. As soon as he heard Sean call himself an adult, lodsk fully realized what "egg pain" is. In fact, he wanted to refuse, but his words turned into: "what kind of deal?" "I want this metal." Sean smiled, "and as a reward, I can provide your Chamber of Commerce Alliance with an opportunity to customize demonization equipment Materials are provided by you. According to the materials provided by you, I can make medium effect gold magic equipment at most Remember, it is tailor-made, that is to say, it is a real magic equipment that can give full play to all the strength of the holder. " Speaking of this, Sean paused a little: "of course, I will take 30% of all the prepared materials as my personal material reward. After all, this is the rule, you know. However, if I change it into equivalent gold coins, I can accept it Another point is that you can auction off the opportunity I provided. I believe you will make good use of this opportunity, right? " Hearing Sean''s words, lodsk wondered for a moment whether there was something wrong with his ears. Chapter 652 Tailor made. The word jumped out of lodesk''s mind and took root in his mind at that moment. Because in this world, not any craftsman dares to say these four words. In the craftsman''s guild, although there is a set of strict to almost harsh audit process standards to judge the strength level of a craftsman, in fact, this set of standards can only judge whether a craftsman''s basic skills meet the requirements. In terms of technology, innovation, insight and many other aspects, the craftsman''s guild can''t make too many requirements, Even if there is a set of mandatory standard audit, it is just the distinction between masters and masters. Anyone who dares to say the word "tailor-made" must be a master craftsman. Even if he can only tailor silver demonized equipment, he is still a master, and no one will doubt the master''s future achievements. Because for this kind of people, the examination standard of the craftsman association is not applicable to them at all. What''s more, what lodesk heard was tailor-made for medium efficiency gold! This level of demonized equipment has a very obvious qualitative change gap with the previous levels of demonized equipment. Therefore, even if it is not tailor-made, it also has a great attraction to the general Holy Land strongmen. Now, lodsk heard Sean say that he can customize this level of demonization equipment for anyone. It can be imagined how much a sensation it will cause when the news is released. However, there is another key factor to be asked. "The strong in the holy land can also be customized?" Lodesk calmed his mood, slowly flattened the slightly rapid breathing, and then asked cautiously. If there is a qualitative change gap between the medium efficiency gold demonized equipment and the previous levels of demonized equipment, it is also a qualitative change requirement for the master level craftsman to customize it for the strong in the Holy Land and for the strong in the non holy land. Because the strong in the holy land already have the special ability to use the rules to interfere with, influence and even hit the opponent, the magic equipment tailored for such strong people must be in line with the power of the rules they can use as much as possible. In this way, it is truly perfect. Of course, even if not, as long as it does not conflict with its own rules, it can also play a powerful and amazing power in the hands of the strong in the holy land, but it is not as good as the equipment that can fit their own field abilities after all. For the non holy power, there is no such requirement. Because they have not fully understood the power of rules and formed their own domain, the magic equipment tailored for them does not need to consider the requirements of their field ability and the power of rules, as long as they can give full play to their greatest strength advantage. Moreover, for non holy strongmen, this magic equipment tailored for their own strength can still play the most powerful power after they step into the holy realm. Of course, there are great differences in value. In the face of lodsk''s inquiry, Sean pondered for a while, and then answered, but this time he obviously became solemn and serious: "if the field ability is related to fire element or ice attribute, I can achieve the degree of perfect customization. If it is related to the power of the rules of the light energy system and space system, it can at least avoid any conflict. As for the derivation of other rule lines, it is not within my tolerance. " With that, Sean frowned and thought for a while, and then said, "and one thing is very important I can''t customize the rules of any dark energy system. Even the twin system rules, as long as they involve dark energy, I can''t customize them. " "I see." Lodsk nodded very seriously, but at this moment, his eyes at Sean finally became awed. This is awe of a master level figure. For the deal proposed by Sean, lodsk naturally has no reason to refuse, or the real benefit should be their chamber of Commerce Alliance. Just because of Sean''s attitude, lodsk also keenly captured a very important key information, that is, the idea that the chamber of Commerce Alliance tried to use purple spot secret silver bone for forging for experiment is feasible, because Sean, as a forger, is very interested in this material, and his interest is much stronger than he imagined. Similarly, lodsk understood that this kind of thing was far more valuable than the chamber of Commerce Alliance could imagine. In other words, the value of this material is much higher than their previous evaluation. After all, it can make a master forging master like Sean put forward this transaction price, so we can imagine how attractive and valuable it is. However, for the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the biggest gain from today''s private deal with Sean is not an opportunity to tailor magic equipment, but that they know Sean''s talent and ability. When Sean left the pan continental chamber of Commerce''s office in Ryan with the purple spotted secret silver bone, lodesk contacted the headquarters of the trade capital at the first time. ¡­¡­ The capital of trade was originally a vast wilderness plain. At the beginning, it was located in the center of the whole continent, which has always been a battleground for strategists. Several great kingdoms and empires have fought for decades, and naturally changed hands several times before and after. Even the Millennium covenant Empire and Amelia Empire have lost this land many times. It was not until later that the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance finally became the climate and decided to establish their "capital of freedom" here that the major empires and kingdoms finally gave up the competition for this area. Of course, outsiders can''t know what kind of agreement the parties have reached. But anyway, the capital of trade has indeed become the most important place on the whole continent. At this point. Located in the most central oasis of the trade capital, it can be said to be the core center of the whole chamber of Commerce Alliance. Basically, the orders received by the offices of the Federation of chambers of Commerce on the mainland are issued from here. Similarly, all feedback information received from all over the mainland is summarized here. Then there is a series of intelligence screening that has formed a fixed routine. Only those really important information will be sent to the upper level, followed by another intelligence screening mechanism. But today. In this central building called the origin of Oasis by various chambers of Commerce, the atmosphere is obviously somewhat different. Because the heads of the ten most powerful chambers of Commerce in the mainland actually appeared one after another and met secretly at the top. Because of this, countless checkpoints, secret outposts and patrols have been filled within a few kilometers with the origin of the oasis as the core. Although such scenes have appeared more than three times in the past year, the atmosphere is obviously somewhat different this time, because many people seem to be able to hear the sound of quarrels in secret, which has almost never appeared on the occasion of the 10 business summit. "This is the case now." An elderly looking man gently threw something that looked like a report on the table and whispered, "I think it''s necessary for us to readjust all our action plans for Sean Connery." "I disagree!" With the voice of the old man''s words falling, a middle-aged man who looked particularly burly opened his mouth. His voice was as loud as a bell, but in fact he showed too much anger at this time. If anyone in the top ten chambers of Commerce has almost irreconcilable hatred with Sean, it is the middle-aged man in front of him. He is the president of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. Van Dinier. As the fifth of the top ten chambers of Commerce, Leiyun chamber of commerce mainly sells all kinds of Warcraft materials and alchemy materials. The overall strength of the chamber of commerce is very strong. Basically, if you want to calculate it strictly and seriously, Leiyun chamber of commerce can be tied for the third place with setings chamber of Commerce and harvest horn chamber of Commerce. The reason why Leiyun chamber of Commerce ranks fifth is simply because Leiyun chamber of commerce can not be compared with these two companies in terms of seller base because of its different business items. However, this is the past tense. In the recent year, Leiyun chamber of Commerce has suffered unprecedented heavy losses. The head and tail snake route established in the wilderness is jointly funded by the top ten chambers of Commerce, each accounting for 10%. Therefore, the annexation of the Great Rift Valley by Sean naturally has an impact on the top ten chambers of Commerce, which is also one of the important reasons why the opinions and attitudes of the top ten chambers of commerce were so unified before. However, after a series of tit for tat, the thoughts of the top ten chambers of Commerce about Sean have basically disappeared, because they found that Sean is not as easy to deal with as they thought, so in fact, the idea of handing over the Great Rift Valley to Sean has also emerged within the top ten chambers of Commerce. Of course, the premise is that Sean should show enough "sincerity". However, after that, the practices of some radicals in the chamber of Commerce Alliance eventually led to the escalation of contradictions with Sean, so the gray shadow black market was plundered by Sean. In this regard, Leiyun chamber of Commerce undoubtedly suffered the most heavy losses, so the chamber of Commerce temporarily kept silent and stopped mentioning the idea of making Sean an agent of the Great Rift Valley. But no one thought that with the disclosure of some war details of dabion''s annexation by Ryan, the chamber of Commerce Alliance had to pay attention to Sean''s value. But this kind of attention is only based on the principle of temporary reciprocity. In fact, for the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the reconciliation with Sean is only for the convenience of subsequent transactions. Therefore, the chamber of Commerce Alliance does not pay special attention to Sean''s lion''s big opening. Because this transaction will be shared by the top ten chambers of Commerce, it seems that it will cost tens of millions of losses. If shared, it will only cost one million each. This is a negligible loss for the top ten chambers of commerce that buy hundreds of thousands of gold coins every day. But now. When the report appeared in front of the leaders of the top ten chambers of Commerce, they could no longer calm down. Sean Connery is a master level alchemist who can tailor medium efficiency gold demonization equipment for the strong in the Holy Land! This identity is more powerful and threatening than Sean''s Lord identity. Almost at the moment of receiving the report, at least five of the top ten chambers of commerce immediately changed their positions. However, this change in position is only from hostility to neutrality. It does not mean that they decided not to take any targeted action against Sean. In fact, for the chamber of Commerce Alliance, everything is based on interests. As long as there are enough interests, the position can not be changed. However, the remaining five heads of the chamber of commerce did not really have any bad feelings for Sean. Like Leiyun chamber of Commerce, it is an unswerving hostile attitude. Among the remaining four chambers of Commerce, only the magic tower chamber of Commerce and the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce have changed their attitude towards Sean from neutral to friendly. However, considering that the magic tower chamber of Commerce and the legendary firehammer chamber of commerce are two giant chambers of commerce mainly selling magic materials, magic jewelry and scrolls and selling all kinds of weapons and armor, they will pay more attention to alchemy blacksmiths like Sean. "The Lord has become a climate. Do you still want to fight him?" The old man glanced at Van Dinier and whispered, "it has been proved that we can hardly get any benefit from the Lord, so I propose a truce with him." "Hum, that''s because you have no loss!" Van Dinier snorted coldly, "if you had suffered heavy losses like me, you wouldn''t have said that." "He will only let you lose a month''s income profit at most. Isn''t that a big loss?" Another middle-aged man said with a leisurely face. In fact, Leiyun chamber of Commerce has suffered some heavy losses in the past year, but the losses caused by Sean''s disturbance and destruction account for only 30% of the losses at most. As for the remaining 70%, in fact, it was only because Leiyun chamber of Commerce was eager for revenge and was eager to find Sean''s trouble. Therefore, there were defense loopholes in several industries in the wilderness and the western continent, and others looted them. The loss this time made Lei Yun chamber of Commerce really feel pain. Because of this, Leiyun chamber of Commerce blamed Sean for all his mistakes. "Hum!" Facing the middle-aged man''s face, which was close to exposing the scar, van Dinier also knew that there was something wrong, so he just snorted coldly and didn''t answer. Seeing that the scene was in a stalemate, the heads of the ten chambers of Commerce looked at each other, and all their eyes fell on the old man again. This old man is the first president of the magic tower chamber of Commerce in the top ten chambers of Commerce, runes Zola. Among the top ten chambers of Commerce, the first ranked magic tower chamber of commerce is very close to the second ranked legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce in terms of both inside information and strength. However, the president of the legendary firehammer chamber of commerce is a dwarf, which is a place to deduct impression points in human society. Therefore, it is often tacitly accepted that roons is the leader of the top ten chambers of Commerce. Of course, this chamber of commerce is indeed worthy of its status as a leader, because the establishment of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance was finally established when the first president of the magic tower chamber of Commerce was responsible for leading the bridge. Moreover, in the years since the establishment of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the magic tower chamber of Commerce has always firmly held the first position and has never been surpassed by anyone. Therefore, in any way, the magic tower chamber of commerce is still the leader in the eyes of many chambers of Commerce. Even if van Dinier was so fierce about Sean, he had to respect roons''s opinion - of course, if he was dissatisfied, he could actually ask for a vote. "Since everyone''s opinions can''t be unified and there are disputes, let''s vote." Roons sighed and whispered, "but this time we have to get information from Sean about transmitting the magic circle. There is no doubt about it. So any hostile acts and actions against Sean can only be carried out after this thing is completely over. " "Agree." "Agree." ¡­¡­ Nine leaders from major chambers of Commerce agreed one by one, and no one raised objections. It is obvious that the chamber of Commerce Alliance will not be so stupid, or angry because of hatred, so as to damage the overall interests. This is also why the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance can become bigger and bigger. Until today, it has become a powerful organization that can compete with the seven empires. "Well, since everyone agrees on this matter, I''ll move on to the next business." Roons glanced at the other nine, then continued, "about Sean Connery, the Duke of the void of the kingdom of Ryan I propose to negotiate with each other to lift their hostile relations. " "Agree." "Refuse!" Almost as soon as roons''s words fell, two voices sounded at the same time. These are naso firehammer, President of the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce, and fan Dinier, President of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. After the two men''s voices sounded together, they looked at each other for the first time, and both saw some hostility from each other''s eyes. "Waiver." Seeing that the atmosphere in the venue became dull again, several other presidents of the chamber of commerce did not make a statement at the first time. Instead, after more than three minutes of silence, a third person finally made a statement. Seeing that a third person finally spoke, the fourth, fifth and sixth people all abandoned the vote. However, when the seventh person arrived, he refused again, which naturally attracted the attention of others. If they can understand the reason why Leiyun chamber of Commerce doesn''t like Sean, it''s very puzzling that the president doesn''t agree to make a settlement with Sean, because he is the 10th president of the chamber of commerce among the top ten chambers of Commerce. Somas chamber of Commerce. The main business items of this chamber of commerce are related to the alchemy industry. It is not necessary to refuse, because since the alchemy blacksmith has hung the word "alchemy", it can be imagined that his chamber of commerce can also make a profit. After the president of the chamber of Commerce, both gave up their voting rights. As a result, the proposal of reconciliation proposed by roons and Sean was put on hold with two consents and two rejections. The next vote on the proposal must wait seven days. ¡­¡­ At the same time, two men were leaving the residence of the Marquis of Flores in King Ryan''s capital. This is a pair of men and women. The young woman has a thrilling mature charm. Her every move reveals a natural charm. Countless men nearby look at her and become a little crazy. Just because of the man nearby, no one dared to chat up. In fact, no matter who sees such a moving beauty standing next to a burly man who can hold a huge hammer more than one meter seven or eight in one hand, no one will dare to approach it easily. No matter how anxious a person is, he must weigh himself and the gap between himself and this strong man. Of course, a certain cold smell emanating from women also makes many people who are slightly sensitive dare not approach it easily. "It seems that the guy who broke the good things of adults that night is not simple." The strong man lowered his voice and said. "Yes." The woman nodded slightly. "What about that?" "What else can I do?" The woman gave the strong man a white look. It should have been a very moving and charming move, but it made the strong man shiver, "I can only go back and tell my Lord that the Marquis Flores refused to deal with us A man as shrewd as an adult must understand. " "But adults will not give up." "I know." The woman nodded, with a cruel look in her eyes, "so the next thing is the important play." Chapter 653 Today, Ryan has officially declared that he has been upgraded to a kingdom and separated from the vassal of the Millennium covenant empire. Such a thing is naturally a very important thing in the whole miracle continent. Even if it is not on the south side of the continent, countries will pay so much attention to it. Of course, these people are more observing the reaction of the Millennium covenant empire. After all, the secession of the vassal state is tantamount to a loud slap in the face of the suzerain state. Therefore, any suzerain state has a surprisingly consistent attitude towards the secession vassal state. Destroy the country. Only this time, the attitude of the Millennium covenant Empire seems to be so abnormal. They actually completely let Ryan leave, and did not take any radical measures and actions, or even condemn it. This made the kingdoms and empires on the mainland feel a little confused, so they had to pay a little more attention to this aspect. Although the emergence of a demon blocked the path of the Millennium covenant Empire to Ryan. But in fact, if the Millennium covenant Empire really wants revenge, there are many means to take. At least, as long as the army detours from the wilderness and goes straight into the gorge Rift Valley, it can invade Ryan. Especially in the current situation, dabion has just been annexed by Ryan. At present, almost all the territory originally belonging to the kingdom of dabion is completely undefended, and heavy troops are stationed in only a few important areas, but the so-called heavy troops can never be the opponent of the main force of the Empire. Therefore, in terms of strategic analysis, the Millennium alliance Empire directly attacked the gorge rift valley from the edge of the outer ring of the wilderness. This tactic can be said to be 100% successful, there is no possibility of failure, and it can even directly swallow all the achievements of Ryan today. However, the Millennium covenant did not take this measure, which is really puzzling to many people. In fact, the Millennium covenant is also a statement of suffering. Andrew''s sudden move before was really shocking, and his position of assisting Sean and others also made his attitude clear. What''s more, after the news that one man blocked the frontier army of the * * * kingdom in the subsequent war of annihilation against dabion leaked out, how dare the Millennium alliance Empire continue to find Ryan''s trouble. Even if they really dare to launch an attack for face regardless of everything, they are also very clear about the situation of the gorge and rift valley. As long as they can''t pass through this canyon and mountain road in one day, no matter how many of their troops are useless. Because the situation of this canyon is a natural defense barrier for the defender - this is a Jedi that cannot be opened by one man. The defender can block tens of thousands of enemy troops with a small investment of strength. Now, in the analysis of war reports of various countries, the Duke of nothingness who defends this place, his three main legions are particularly good at playing defensive war. However, with more targeted details disclosed, many people think they finally know why the Millennium covenant Empire did not go to Ryan''s trouble. Because civil strife broke out again in the Millennium covenant empire. The reason is that the Millennium covenant Empire broke out a civil strife 12 years ago. The causes of civil strife in this millennium covenant empire are the same as those in the last millennium covenant empire! The struggle between the old and the new nobility. This was a large-scale scuffle that swept through the five provinces of the Millennium covenant empire. Up to now, the latest war situation has officially announced that more than 20 noble families have been directly exterminated. It is even said that the intensity of the war has reached the level of using the strong of the town and country. As we all know, the town and country strongmen at the level of the seven empires are legendary strongmen above the holy land. Once a strong man of this level makes a move, it is entirely conceivable how high his destructive power is. Therefore, in the war report data circulated, it can be determined that there are at least three provinces of the Millennium covenant Empire to carry out post-war reconstruction. At present, the only provinces that have not been affected are the two provinces where the king''s capital is located and adjacent to the king''s capital. With the outbreak of civil strife in the Millennium covenant Empire, the news that the Principality of lane was upgraded to a Kingdom did not seem so exciting. However, this is only for the outside world. In today''s Ryan, which can be regarded as the Kingdom, the national celebration is still celebrating. All businesses in the capital of the king offer a 50% discount. This heartfelt joy is really easy to infect others. However, these things are nothing to celebrate for Sean. He is still no different from usual. On the contrary, shefanio, vinia and Marton are very interested in such celebrations. Therefore, Sean had to arrange several people who are familiar with the king''s capital to guide them, so that these guys can enjoy this national celebration. Anyway, Sean has just made a lot of money recently, so even if these guys spend money everywhere, he won''t be distressed. Cecilia didn''t go out. Although she can''t learn new magic in the magic classics, she has stayed in the lower gold for a long time, although the blood power in her body has not been more obviously evolved and activated, But in recent days, Cecilia has become more and more aware that there is a huge force in her body. She knew that she would soon break through to the top gold. So these days, Cecilia is constantly practicing all the magic she has mastered so far, as well as various magic skills and new ways of application. Because as long as she officially becomes the magic guide of the upper gold, she can start to fully contact the magic of the element system, which naturally includes the three elements of wind, water and earth. Once she can officially master other magic elements, it means that she will begin to change her combat means in the future, and even be able to perform compound magic, This has an extremely significant increase in the power of a magician. Simply put, it is a qualitative change. And Sean, too. However, unlike Cecilia, Sean did not continue to work hard on his personal strength, because the warrior class is still no better than the mage class or the clergy class after all. This way, which needs to constantly exercise his physical quality to improve his combat effectiveness, will naturally appear slow and slow for players who are used to laziness and quick success, So Sean doesn''t intend to continue wasting time in this area. He decided that with this time and energy, he might as well brush more tasks to increase proficiency to improve his attribute value. Therefore, Sean directly put all his energy into how to strengthen his equipment. Purple spot secret silver bone. If this biomaterial is used well, Sean thinks he can directly change the dead bone and even become a top epic equipment. Of course, in this way, it is likely to cause some irreparable huge trauma to the dead bone itself - in short, to change all the inherent properties of the dead bone. At least, the ever-changing attributes of dead bones will certainly be cancelled, and may even be directly washed into non magical weapons. But in this way, Sean''s effort to complete the dead bone task would be worthless. This makes Sean feel like a fool. But if it''s not on the dead bone, Sean doesn''t know what to use. Anyway, with the attribute of purple spot secret silver bone, it is absolutely impossible to make special equipment or magic equipment for magicians. After all, this weapon is inherently anti magic. However, if it is only made into ordinary weapons, it will be very wasteful. After all, if you want to train from ordinary equipment to legend and epic, it will take a long time. Playing with the seven inch long purple spot secret silver bone in his hand, Sean was thinking about how to transform it, or how to build it. It''s not impossible to directly create a legendary equipment. However, the equipment above legend must have special recipe drawings. So far, the other drawing parts of Bavarian Arm Armor that Sean most wanted to build have not been found. So, no matter how hard he tried to collect the forging drawings of other legendary equipment, Sean felt that he obviously didn''t have enough time or energy. With this time, he might as well brush the tasks that can be more skilled. But Sean hasn''t figured out the specific transformation plan yet, so naturally this means that Sean hasn''t figured out what materials to use next. The knock on the door, which had a strong sense of rhythm but was not rude, suddenly broke Sean''s thinking, which made Sean''s face look a little ugly. "What''s up?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "Sir, a guest has asked for a meeting." The man who knocked was the housekeeper hired by Sean to manage the Duke''s residence. At this time, hearing Sean''s tone, he immediately knew that the new owner was dissatisfied with his knocking. "Didn''t I say don''t bother me if it''s not something particularly important?" The housekeeper quickly opened his mouth and replied, "Sir, the guest says he is the Marquis of Flores." "Marquis Flores?" Sean frowned tighter. "Yes." Hearing the change in Sean''s voice, the new housekeeper was a little relieved. "He said that as long as you say so, you will meet him." "I see." Sean nodded. "Please take the guests to the reception room. I''ll be down in a minute." "Yes." The housekeeper stood outside the door, nodded, and then quickly turned and left. "Marquis Flores What does he want from me? " There was a trace of doubt on Sean''s face. Chapter 654 The empty mansion, which was given by the Ryan royal family to Sean, the empty Duke who is now one of the seven new Dukes of Ryan. The house has always been cleaned by servants from the palace, so when Sean took over the house from King Ryan, the house was not only unusually clean, but also had everything it should have. Sean didn''t need to spend extra money to add any new furniture or decoration. So when Sean moved into the mansion, the only thing he needed to do was to ask a housekeeper to help him manage the mansion. Because Sean can''t live here all the time. For him, the mansion is only a symbolic meaning. At least as long as the mansion is still there, no one will forget his empty Duke. Of course, if you are an ordinary traditional aristocrat, you will certainly choose to stay in the palace here in the king''s capital rather than return to the fief. After all, compared with the two, if you want to obtain first-hand information, the closer you are to the intelligence center, the better. But Sean is not an ordinary traditional aristocrat. Although it has been assimilated by the world today, the adventurous hot-blooded gene in the player''s body still hasn''t weakened. In fact, if he hadn''t been dragged here by some things, Sean would have wanted to leave the king of Ryan for a long time. He didn''t want to waste even a minute and a second in such a place. And that''s why Sean will choose a housekeeper himself. As for the servants, they were the servants originally sent from Ryan palace. Sean was still very satisfied with these experienced and quick servants, even if they had to be paid three times as much as ordinary servants. But in this way, the housekeeper''s salary can''t be too low. To be a housekeeper who can afford this salary, he must be an experienced veteran and at least have excellent abilities in many aspects. Now the housekeeper, who is in charge of the whole empty mansion, is recommended by yasna. His salary is 50 gold coins a month - enough for the monthly expenses of seven to nine ordinary families. But a housekeeper with such a high salary is naturally worth it. Therefore, when Sean opened the door of the conference room, what he got was not a Hello, but a heartfelt praise from Flores, one of the big three of Ryan''s dark Giants: "although you spend a lot on servants, the whole residence was really cleaned up, and your housekeeper was not simple These expenses are still worth it. " Hearing Flores''s praise, Sean just smiled politely and didn''t reply. In fact, he almost let the housekeeper go just now, because he disrupted a dead bone transformation scheme that Sean managed to find out. As an excellent housekeeper, it is natural to have a basic understanding of those powerful people in China. Even if you don''t know their appearance, you must at least know symbols such as family emblem. However, the Marquis of Flores is the most mysterious marquis in Ryan, and this visit has not used a carriage with a family emblem, so it is very normal for the housekeeper not to recognize it. If he does not recognize that the momentum of Flores is really different, the housekeeper recommended by Athena will certainly not disturb Sean. Unfortunately, Sean doesn''t know these things. In a sense, the housekeeper is indeed a little innocent. "This time, there are actually two things." Seeing that Sean didn''t answer, marquis Flores didn''t care much. He sat casually on the sofa in the reception room and didn''t look like a guest at all. But Sean, who was so close to his face, felt an invisible pressure coming face to face. In his vision, it was endless darkness, like a bottomless dark abyss. With the breath of the abyss spreading out, and the endless bloody breath spreading out, Sean is sure that Flores is also a hidden strong man, at least definitely a real strong man in the golden realm. Because these smells emanating from the Marquis Flores are full of surface, and there are not a thousand people who died at his hands, at least 800. Like William, there are almost no guys who have killed people by hand. Although their momentum will become unique, dignified and powerful due to long-term command, they will never exude an amazing smell of blood like Flores. No matter how he suppresses and hides, for those who have a keen sense, he can still feel this breath. Of course, for Sean, another reason to judge that Marquis Flores is a strong man is that he has no flaws. Although it''s just a casual sitting, it seems that there are flaws all over the body, but if you look carefully, you will find that these so-called flaws are actually traps. If someone thinks Flores doesn''t understand anything and rashly attacks, the end will be very tragic. This is a strong man who really lives in the dark world. "Which two?" Sean was silent for a moment before he finally spoke, but his back was imperceptibly soaked with sweat. "Oh." Flores suddenly chuckled. As a mature middle-aged man, Flores still has great charm, especially the dangerous smell emitted by him, which is naturally terrible for people with keen perception, but it will be very charming for people who don''t understand anything, especially women. Just now, Flores''s smile may be charming for some women, but it''s nothing for Sean, because his breath hasn''t weakened at all. "Don''t be nervous." After a slight smile, Flores said again, "I have no hostility or malice towards you Your strength is still a little insufficient, so you will also be affected by the natural pressure of my breath. When you step into the golden realm, you will be able to feel the change of my real breath. " "I know." Sean took a deep breath and then said, "I mean, you don''t have any hostility or malice to me. Otherwise, I won''t come here alone to meet you. " "Oh?" Flores raised his eyebrows, and his face became interested. In fact, when Sean first met the Marquis of Flores, the light color he saw from him was green representing goodwill, not other colors, so Sean knew that the Marquis of Flores had no hostility to him from that time on. Of course, the color that King Ryan exudes is also green. As a result, Sean felt a little embarrassed about killing several of the Marquis Flores'' men, but the dark king didn''t seem to care about those things at all. Sean didn''t know the past of marquis Flores, but from his attitude towards King Ryan, Sean can at least be sure that the external evaluation of marquis Flores is wrong. This is not a person who is only loyal to the throne. In fact, it should be said that the person who is really loyal to him is the current king Ryan - Angus Ryan. From this point, Sean knows that there must be a very important and strong fetter between the dark king and today''s King Ryan. "It''s just an intuition." Sean sat on the sofa next to him. Although he tried his best to calm his inner resistance to the dark atmosphere, perhaps as Flores said, there are still some gaps between the two sides, so he still showed some conditioned physical behavior. "Let''s talk about business." "Good." Flores nodded and then said, "the first thing is private." "Private affairs?" Sean was also very curious to be able to say such a word from Flores. "I just want to make a deal with you." Flores nodded to confirm that Sean had heard correctly, and then continued, "I know that this time the chamber of Commerce Alliance made a deal with you. Although I don''t know the specific transaction items and contents, some of my transactions are about the slave trade..." Sean had no doubt about why Flores knew this, because he had learned from lodsk the route of the slaves of the chamber of Commerce Alliance - from the Agkistrodon Gobi. In terms of the scale of the team of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, let alone the dark king like Flores, I''m afraid the slightly capable nobles in China have already received the news. So Sean didn''t speak, but continued to listen quietly. "... so I hope you can transfer at least 5000 barbarians to me. For some reasons, I urgently need a mercenary regiment to complete the task in the near future, but if hired, it may cause intelligence leakage, so I need to form a team to complete the task, and barbarians are the most suitable quick soldiers. " In fact, for a big man like Flores, there is no need to explain anything to Sean, but at this time, he opened his mouth to explain why he needed barbarians. Although important information is still not said, it is actually a way to show respect. At least Flores thinks Sean is qualified to be on an equal footing with him. "I see." Sean nodded. "What about the deal?" "In the next year, you can get any information I know for free from me." Flores said in a deep voice, "I know that my condition is not very good. After all, with your intelligence gathering ability now, it''s only a matter of time before you want to be equal to me in intelligence. But if I provide it directly here, you can definitely accelerate progress in this regard. " "Indeed." Sean nodded, "but in that case, why not change to intelligence sharing?" "Intelligence sharing?" Flores gave Sean a thoughtful look. "If you ask, I can accept it." Intelligence sharing and free access to any known intelligence are two distinct concepts. The former is an unreserved way of information exchange, which is naturally a way of mutual benefit when both sides are on the same basis, but for completely unequal sides like Sean and Flores, Flores will suffer, because it is only the information currently available to Flores, At least it took him more than 20 years, accompanied by countless sacrifices. Instinctively, Flores did not regard Sean as an equal in the collection and mastery of intelligence. That''s why Sean will propose sharing. It''s just that Flores agreed to Sean''s terms so quickly, which still surprised Sean, but it can also show from the side that Flores really needs the 5000 barbarians. In other words, his current task is very urgent and important. Otherwise, Flores doesn''t need to make such a big concession, because he will only benefit in the next year. "Then as for the barbarians, I will transfer them to you at the regular individual transaction price in the slave market." "Yes." Flores nodded. The so-called conventional individual transaction price refers not to house type transaction, but individual transaction. House type transactions refer to transactions one by one. Under normal circumstances, each barbarian family consists of at least two people, namely a husband and wife file of a man and a woman; If there are a large number of individual households, there may be about five people, including a couple, sons and daughters, or parents. In such a house transaction, the selling price largely depends on the combat effectiveness of the barbarians of this family, but no matter whether the combat effectiveness is high or low, it is usually no less than ten gold coins. If the food expenses are included, it is likely to reach 15 gold coins per family. In house type transactions, it is usually necessary to buy an entire tribe. The scale of tribes naturally varies from large to small. Usually, even the smallest tribe will have two or three hundred households, but such a small barbarian tribe, I''m afraid there are only a hundred or less barbarian slaves who can really be driven as soldiers. Therefore, if you want to form a barbarian army of normal scale, you are likely to buy several tribes, or a medium-sized tribe. As a result, for many nobles or warlords, there are obviously too many people wasting food, and not everyone can afford such expenses. To this end, there is a targeted trafficking launched specifically to meet this type of customers. Individual transactions. The so-called individual trade refers to the sale of young barbarian slaves aged 16 to 30. Barbarian slaves of this age can fight on the battlefield as soon as they are equipped with weapons. Moreover, because they have been "trained" by the slave owners in advance, there is almost no possibility of insurrection, but the level of combat effectiveness will be more mediocre, It is difficult to achieve the fierce and fearless charge battle like those barbarians in house type trading. Therefore, whether these individual trading slaves can recover the heroic ability of fearing death depends on the technology of the buyer. But even so, even if it is mediocre and even used as cannon fodder many times, barbarian individual trading now occupies a very large trading share in the slave market, and almost will become the mainstream trading method to replace house type trading. Therefore, with the increase of transaction share and flow, the transaction volume of individual transactions of barbarians began to increase gradually. Today, the transaction value of each barbarian individual varies from 20 to 100 gold coins. The higher the transaction volume, the younger the barbarian, and the greater the potential or knowledge he knows, and so on. This time, in order to show sincerity, the Federation of chambers of Commerce sent Sean 15000 barbarians, all of whom were young slaves valued from 50 gold coins, of which less than 3000 were barbarian slaves over the age of 25, and the remaining 12000 were between the ages of 18 and 24. However, even this group of 3000 barbarians over the age of 25 is still a very rare boutique for the outside world, because they are all Golden Valley barbarians. "Are there any requirements for slaves?" Sean said, "lodesk gave me a record sheet. If there is a special demand, I can give it to you for your selection." "No." Flores shook his head. "I don''t have any requirements for height, age, birthplace, strength, potential, etc. all I ask is that they can go to the battlefield immediately. Of course, it''s best to know some cooperation in battle. If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter. " "If it''s war cooperation, I have a lot of good goods." Sean chuckled, "Three Thousand Golden Valley barbarians." Flores''s eyes lit up suddenly: "it''s really a good batch of goods The price is not cheap. " "Anyway, it''s from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. Just give you 50 gold coins." Sean shrugged, "but the remaining two thousand people don''t have such good goods, but Sheng is still good in potential. After you get it, you can take it to training for a period of time. You should still be able to exert some effect." "Yes, it''s up to you." Flores nodded with great satisfaction. If you buy it at the market price, how about the two thousand barbarians? Let alone the three thousand Golden Valley barbarians around the age of 25, the transaction price of each will certainly not be less than 80 gold coins. Now he bought 5000 barbarians with excellent "beauty" for 250000, which is equivalent to saying that Sean gave him 2000 barbarians with excellent potential and strength. "At that time, I will arrange people to deal with you." "No problem. Let you arrange all these." Perhaps it was because he solved a difficult thing that made Flores very difficult, so at this moment, Sean could feel Flores obviously relaxed, which was a real relief. This made Sean a little more curious about what Flores was going to do, but Flores didn''t say, and Sean was really hard to ask, "by the way, there''s one thing I almost forgot to tell you Arnom, the guy is asking for your news. " "Arnold?" Sean was stunned. "The former dabion silversmith?" "Yes." Flores nodded, and this time his face became a little serious. "You broke his good deeds at the auction and let him lose two apprentices. This is definitely a very humiliating thing for the old man who must report, so the old man has begun to inquire about your identity." "I see." Sean really didn''t expect the old man to take such revenge, but even so, he didn''t care much. "You''d better be careful." Seeing Sean''s disapproval, Flores couldn''t help but speak again, "since you are also an alchemy blacksmith, you should know what kind of guys are those who are willing to follow the craftsman. This time, although I refused the old man''s assignment to investigate you, I believe it won''t take long to find out your identity based on the old man''s social circle, and it''s obvious that the old man seems very serious, because this time he sent out both his strongest followers, so you''d better be careful anyway. " "Strongest?" Hearing such a word, Sean''s face showed some curiosity, "how strong?" "Both are the top gold peaks." Flores replied, "it''s a little troublesome to explain. Due to some professional habits, I have investigated these two people before, so I''ll send you the information about them later But for the sake of safety, you''d better leave a stronger follower around you these days. One of them is very tricky. " "I see." Sean nodded. "Thank you very much for your advice." "You''re welcome. After all, we have a mutually beneficial relationship." Flores shrugged. "All right. Now that the private affairs have been handled, let''s have a business negotiation. " "Business?" "Well, this time Ryan was upgraded from principality to kingdom, and some neighboring countries also sent people to participate. Therefore, according to the default hidden rules on the mainland, a martial arts festival will be held for competition." Marquis Flores said in a deep voice, "this is the simplest way to judge the national strength of each other On the whole, the martial arts festival is divided into two stages, one is a military competition, the other is a duel of personal strength. " "Does your majesty want me to fight?" Sean already knows roughly what this business is. "Yes." Flores nodded. "The two military battles have been determined to be in the charge of Lord Athena g. Evans and Lord Davin sodell saber. In the individual competition, the strong above the holy land are not allowed to participate in the war. Therefore, in fact, the competition is divided into silver group and gold group, and people from different strength levels compete for the championship. However, in view of the strong purpose and tentative nature of this event, the system of single game elimination is adopted, and there is no loser group. " "I see." Sean nodded, "so your majesty wants me to participate in the silver group?" "Of course, if Lord Sean agrees, his majesty wants you to allow your followers to participate at the same time." Hearing this, Sean generally understood what was going on with the martial arts festival he decided to hold temporarily: "that is to say... There is a great risk of death in fighting in such an event?" "Yes." Chapter 655 The emergence of the martial arts festival was indeed somewhat unexpected to Sean, but considering that Ryan would certainly have all kinds of ill intentioned eyes when he was upgraded from the principality to the Kingdom, the emergence of the martial arts festival would not surprise him. On the contrary, this is the best way for Sean to solve the current national disputes, and he is sure that the madmen of the peace association will certainly intervene to prevent other countries from taking advantage of the fire at this time. After all, the war with dabion was actually a loss for Ryan. Especially in the late stage of the war, if Andrew and others had not intervened, no one could be sure of the outcome of the war. After all, there was a strong army in duanlong valley that could affect the outcome of the local war and change the outcome of the regional campaign. At present, in order to prevent the so-called strongest army of dabion, after all, in order to secretly spy on the overall comprehensive strength of the upgraded Ryan Kingdom, these four countries have sent envoys to congratulate Ryan on his upgrading. Sean was still wondering why these messengers came to visit and congratulate and brought so many people. Now he can understand that everything is prepared. But according to Marquis Flores, Sean didn''t worry about the two games in military events. Although the ranking of Athena is in the 37th place and on the third watershed line after the top ten generals, except for several generals in the kingdom of France who are at the same level as Athena, neither the kingdom of heles nor the Principality of Robyn nor the United Nations of the kalosa tribe can compare with Athena, So as long as yasina doesn''t make any mistakes, it''s easy to win the next game. In particular, she is also a female martial god. The title of female martial god is not just a decoration. Since there was a title system in the game, all the titles obtained naturally have a variety of uses. Thundering female warrior God. If Sean remembers correctly, this title can increase the attack power and movement power of the army directly commanded by yasna by 5% and 10%, and also gain an additional power bonus of 3% when charging. This title is the title of female martial god with the largest increase among the seven female martial god titles on the mainland. Even if it is ranked separately according to the degree of combat effectiveness increase, it can also be ranked third. So Sean didn''t think she would lose the event attended by Athena. As for the sword of Ryan, there is nothing about him in the list of excellent generals, so he is likely to lose in the actual command and operation. However, the real strength of Ryan''s sword is that he is still a strong man in the holy land. He will always take the lead in charging in the real battle, so if you want to compete with the general, at least you need to arrange a strong man at the holy land level to contain it. Therefore, even if he loses in the competition, other countries will not underestimate such a commander. Basically, Ryan picked out these two people to deal with in the military game, which can be said to have been basically invincible. Moreover, on the miracle continent, a new list of famous generals will be released about every five years. At this time, it has been more than five years since the last release, so the latest update release should also be circulated in the near future. Of course, if there are any accidents in the way, there will also be temporary updates. In this ranking, Sean knew that William could definitely be on the list, because in the game, the name William Yale officially appeared on the stage in the attack and defense war between dabion and Ryan. As for people like menso Haian and Hera Garcia, although they did not become famous in this period of time, this time they stepped onto the historical stage ahead of time because of Sean''s disturbance, so their names will certainly appear in this ranking. Of course, the ranking may not be too high. However, whether it is high or low, as long as it can squeeze into the list of the top 100 generals on the mainland, it must be an absolute deterrent. Therefore, the real highlight is the event to show personal strength, which is also the real reason for the name of martial arts festival. Sean thinks he wants to win the silver group. After all, his strongest silver title is not blown out. However, the competition of silver group is at most to show the potential of the country in terms of young people and compete for the future development ability. The top priority is to eliminate the covetous aggressor attitude of various countries, or work hard on the golden group competition. Only the more people emerge in this competition can explain how powerful a country''s individual combat capability is at this stage. After all, whether it is the kingdom of France or the kingdom of heles, or the Principality of robein and the kalosa tribal United Nations, the strongest one that can be mobilized is the level of the holy land. Therefore, when the number of the strong in the holy land is equal and balanced with each other, the competition is the military level and the number and combat ability of the strong in the golden territory. Therefore, if Ryan kingdom can show more, stronger and better golden strongmen in the gold group, other hostile countries should weigh the losses well. Because even if these four countries unite, the first country to do so will certainly suffer heavy losses. At that time, the allies of the previous moment may become the enemies of stabbing in the back at the next moment. His majesty Engels lane has made it very clear that he wants all of Sean''s followers to fight. Naturally, this all means that two elves, including Marton and vinia, are followers of Sean in the eyes of King Ryan, Angus. Then their identity is the people of Ryan, and it is natural to contribute to Ryan. But in fact, these two people are really not Sean''s followers. But it was not easy for Sean to explain this to King Ryan, so he had to ask the two for their opinions. Fortunately, both Marton and vinia said they had nothing to do with it, and Sean found the problem of the two highland elves. Single celled organisms. For vinya, white is white and black is black. There is no gray. Since she doesn''t understand anything in human society and now she has an "alliance" with Sean, vinya doesn''t think Sean''s arrangement is too much, so it can be accepted; Marton, because of the order of Princess salooqi, must obey all the instructions of Sean unconditionally. Of course, one premise is not to harm the interests of Xuefeng tribe. It made Sean feel that both knives seemed to work well. So after finishing the two people, Sean asked the housekeeper to contact the Marquis of Flores and asked him to help declare the list. All six of them, including himself, were ready to participate in the individual competition of the martial arts festival. Before that, Sean had to solve a problem. "Lord, are you looking for me?" Rena stood in front of Sean, and her momentum could be well restrained, so that people wouldn''t see anything different. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Here''s a piece of information. Take a closer look. If you fight them in the competition, you must kill them Especially the woman named Monica. " Chapter 656 In the small tavern, the sound of laughter was like a sea crashing on the shore, one wave after another, without stopping. The area of this tavern is not large, so it can only set up about eight or nine round tables. According to four guests per table, it can only entertain 36 guests at most. However, if you count the bar and several single or double seats on the left and right walls, you can still entertain nearly 50 guests. However, compared with many other pubs in Wangdu Li, this number is really a little shabby and rudimentary. However, since the tavern is opened in the slum, its popularity is still very high. Almost every night, the tavern will be completely full, which makes many people who come late can only look and sigh. Of course, since it is a tavern in the slum, there must be some small chaos here. For example, by force, number of people and other means to seize the table. But all this has nothing to do with Sean at this time. A silver coin was thrown on the bar. It bounced on the bar several times and was suddenly patted by a big hand when it was about to roll off the edge of the bar. Then the hand retracted at a lightning speed, and the silver coin on the bar disappeared. "Something to drink?" A rough and crazy voice sounded at the same time with the disappearance of the silver coin. "A golden Roland." Standing on the other side of the bar, a young man with black hair opened a bar chair a little distance, and then calmly sat up, "add honey and ice, and sprinkle some broken mint leaves." "In the current season, add mint, ice and honey. Be careful of the cold." The bartender at the bar and a middle-aged man who was also the owner of the bar slightly raised his eyebrows. This is a person who is not very tall. His height is about less than 1.7 meters. Moreover, compared with the strong and powerful strong man bosses in general pubs, the boss looks very thin. But such a thin man, his voice still has a strong penetration in this noisy bar. "I heard that the spicy meat here is very good." The young man with black hair smiled softly, "so I''m not afraid of the cold to the bone." "A special golden Roland and and a spicy meat, this silver coin is not enough." The owner of the bar snorted. The young man with black hair is naturally Sean. At this time, Sean took out another silver coin from his body, but this time he didn''t pop the silver coin onto the bar, but gently put it on it, and then pushed it over: "is that enough?" "Wait a minute." The bar owner took a breath, put away the silver coin, then turned around and began to get busy. Sean waited with a smile on his face. He put his elbows on the bar, crossed and stood, his chin resting on the back of his hands, and began to observe the bar. This is the reward link for his current task. In fact, the task is not difficult, it''s just troublesome. Anyway, it''s nothing more than running errands and playing strange things. But at the beginning, Sean still ignored some different details between the game and reality, so he made some small oolong. Imagine how it feels when a Duke who is now almost at the peak of power suddenly runs to a civilian home? So even now, Sean is a little easier to look at in the tavern in this slum. Of course, this technique is not very good. At least people who are familiar with and close to Sean can easily find Sean''s easy face. In this regard, Sean can only express helplessness. After all, alikate is not with him at this time, so it is naturally impossible to have that kind of supernatural Yi Rong. At this time, the only one who knows some Yi Rong skills with Sean is Rena, who used to be a mercenary. What else can Sean force? According to the task flow, when you get to this step, you can buy a cup of golden Roland and a special spicy meat at the price of two silver coins in this tavern. Like the "blade" and "wine" Sean drank in Andrew''s hotel at the beginning, the two delicacies of golden Roland and special spicy meat can also bring a proficient profit to players when they eat them for the first time, and compared with the high price of blade and wine, two silver coins are still very easy to accept. The only problem is that the process of this task is more troublesome. It took Sean three days to finish it all. Fortunately, now it''s finally time to harvest. Soon, golden Roland and special spicy meat were brought up by the tavern owner. Golden Roland is a kind of rum with Roland flowers. The liquid presents a light amber color. It emits not a strong wine aroma, but a fragrance of flowers and plants. After adding honey, the liquid of this wine will show a golden yellow, which looks like liquid gold. In addition, it emits a sweet smell of honey and mint, so it is also called golden Roland. As for the special spicy meat, it still has a visual impact at a glance. The sauce on a large piece of steak is red, and there is no other color at all. It''s just the smell from the sauce, but it''s not very choking. On the contrary, it has a strong aroma that greatly increases the appetite. Moreover, when the knife is cut down, it gives people the feeling that the meat is very fresh and tender. This tenderness and smoothness is almost like tofu. Its production method is far beyond the imagination of normal people. However, when Sean took his first bite, he immediately realized the taste stimulation completely different from that in the game. At that moment, he only felt that his mouth was filled with magma. ¡­¡­ The dinner took longer than Sean thought before it was finally settled. Of course, the final cost must not be as simple as two silver coins, but a whole gold coin. The quantity of special spicy meat steak is very sufficient, at least five or six kilograms, and the charge is only a silver coin, which is very cost-effective in any way. But usually no one in this tavern will order this food, simply because if you want to enjoy this food, you need to spend several times on solving the spicy taste - like Sean''s solution, nine golden Roland. Of course, even if Sean drank nine golden Roland, in fact, he could only get a little proficiency. But after eating and drinking, Sean felt several malicious glances. In the slums, people here judge strength by whether they are strong enough or fierce enough. Sean, in any way, there is a big gap between him and the people in the slums in judging whether he is strong enough. Therefore, it is natural for those who think they have some strength to stare at Sean. After all, the living standard of the poor here is only one or two gold coins a month, and Sean is obviously a big fat sheep whether in dress or in terms of tonight''s consumption level. To say that no one is excited is obviously a joke. However, for these ordinary people who are not even "apprentices", Sean doesn''t care at all. He gently knocked on the bar, and the sound of his fingers knocking on it was light and heavy, as if there was a unique law. Ordinary people may sound like a simplified version of the melody of the piano score, but it obviously has a different meaning to the tavern owner. "Boss, do you have any good job introduction?" "I''m just a tavern owner. What job can I introduce to you?" The tavern wiped the cup in its hand and said without raising its head. "Old Potter said you have not only delicious food, but also good jobs." Sean whispered and handed a gold coin from his hand. This is the last part of the task of opening the tavern. Sean spent three days doing this errand task, of course, not just to gain two proficiency points. His real purpose is to open the system of "underground task of Potter''s Tavern". Therefore, he had to complete the pre task of this task "old Potter''s errand" first. The task reward, in addition to obtaining two proficiency points, another reward is to open the underground task system. As one of the three dark kings as famous as Marquis Flores, old porter''s underground task is the easiest task system to open. Unlike other dark kings, it can only be opened after a very cumbersome task process. Although in terms of rewards, the other two dark kings'' underground task rewards are very rich, those are basically equipment rewards, which are not of great significance to people like Sean. On the contrary, most of old porter''s underground tasks are rewards such as proficiency points and attribute points, which has a greater attraction for Sean at present. Although there is no time limit for the task of "old Potter''s errand", in fact, if the task is completed in a shorter time, the higher the evaluation will be obtained from old Potter. In this way, once the "underground task of Potter''s Tavern" system is officially opened, the higher the task level can be accepted at the beginning. On the contrary, we must start from low-level tasks and gradually accumulate evaluation before we can accept higher-level tasks. For example, Sean completed the task assigned by old porter in three days. Now he can directly accept class a tasks in this pub without starting from class F tasks. This saved Sean a lot of time, because it was less than half a month from the martial arts festival. He must enhance his personal strength as soon as possible in these ten days. Because just the day before yesterday, the Marquis of Flores had sent information about the list of silver contestants from various countries. There are several opponents that Sean needs to treat carefully. After Sean chose an A-level contract from the tavern owner, he turned and left the humble tavern in the slum. At this time, just a few strong men also got up. "Aru, if I were you, I would never provoke that guy." Seeing that one of the strong men who got up was a regular guest of his own, the tavern owner couldn''t help reminding him, "that''s not someone you can deal with." "Little Potter, what''s wrong with that skinny monkey?" Hearing what the tavern owner said, one of the strong men grinned disapprovingly, "give us some golden Roland and and we will come back to taste it soon The last time I drank this thing, I almost forgot it was a few years ago. " "Alas." Seeing that these strong men didn''t mean to stop, the tavern owner looked at their backs and shook his head helplessly. "Boss, do you want me to go out with you?" A waitress with charming makeup asked in a low voice when she went back to the bar to pack up. "No." Little Potter shook his head, "who can be directly approved by his father and can accept the contract from his superior, how can I need your help Be careful when you go, you will be slaughtered by the other party as an enemy. " "Isn''t it?" The maid stared in surprise, "that little guy..." "Yes." Wavelet nodded. "If I guessed correctly, that man should be the Duke of void." Speaking of this, the tavern owner reminded again, "you remember to tell others about tonight as if you didn''t see anything, you know? We can''t afford to provoke such a big man. " Chapter 657 Contract tasks, whether in the game or in the real world, are common types of tasks. Or, mass task. Mercenaries and adventurers can occasionally receive such contractual tasks in their respective guilds. Of course, the contractual tasks of adventurers and mercenaries are basically highly competitive, so there is often a certain degree of mortality even for level F tasks. However, for mercenaries and adventurers, they can only blame themselves for their inferior skills. Whether there will be revenge is another matter. In the classification of task levels, only players can see tasks such as level F and level A. for NPCs, the judgment is just the classification of superior contracts, intermediate contracts and subordinate contracts. For example, A-level task is the superior contract; Level B and level C tasks belong to the scope of intermediate contract; Then level D, level E and level F are the categories of subordinate contracts. On top of the superior contract, there is also a special contract, which is commonly known as S-level task. However, such S-level tasks usually need the cooperation of several people to complete. Basically, there is no case that one person can complete them. Moreover, basically all S-level tasks will not appear on the taskbar, but may receive such tasks only through specific summoning means. Like Sean, if he can receive A-level task here at Porter''s tavern, he has reached the top. In the eyes of old Potter and little Potter, Sean''s situation can only be regarded as a novice. Even if the evaluation of him at this time is no matter how high, but there is not enough task completion rate and completion support, even if there are S-level tasks, they will not consider Sean at the first time. This is the reality. In the dark night, Sean came out of an alley. Behind him, there was a faint smell of blood in the air. There were six bodies lying in the alley. No more, no less, just in line with the number of strong men who left Potter''s Tavern behind Sean. Originally, for such people, Sean also felt that it was not necessary to kill them all. It would be better to teach a little lesson, because he knew that the slum was also an area that believed in the law of the jungle, and it was more naked than the outside world. But for those who had bad intentions and still wanted to kill, Sean felt that he had no need to keep his hand. Of course, he was not cruel or crazy enough to have fun by ravaging his opponent. Each of the six strong men was killed with a direct blow without wasting even a little effort. "My Lord." After coming out of the alley and passing a corner, Rena came out of the shadow of the nearby corner and followed Sean. "Do you know the terrain of Wangdu well?" Sean asked. "Yes." Rena nodded. Every time you go to a new place, if you are sure to stay or stay for a long time, knowing the terrain is the first priority for mercenaries or adventurers. Although Reina, who was born as a mercenary, now has her own title and fief, she still maintains many habits during the mercenary period. These good habits enable her to gain a lot of benefits in many aspects. So these days, although Ruina is strolling around the Wangdu like others, she also clearly engraves almost all the terrain of the whole Wangdu in her mind. "I need you to help me make a course of action." Sean whispered, "I just got a task..." "Task?" Rena looked at Sean strangely. As Sean is now, the only person who can give him a task is probably the current king Ryan. However, Sean did not leave the palace at this time, and naturally there could be no private visit by King Ryan in micro clothes, so it was really difficult for Rena to understand what Sean said about the task. Seeing Rena''s appearance, Sean knew what Rena was thinking and explained with a smile: "it''s just to make some extra money. It''s not a big task. In fact, it''s just to kill someone." "Will this affect you, my lord?" Rena frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "after all, as you are now..." "No." Sean shook his head. "Unless you are familiar with me, it''s hard to recognize me The target this time is not a big man, just an ordinary businessman. I just took an assassination Commission, so I went to kill someone. As for other details, disputes or other things, I don''t want to think about and pay attention to them. " "In that case, my Lord, please give me the task." Rena whispered. "No, I''ll just come." Sean shook his head and refused. Contractual tasks like this can only be rewarded if they are completed by the person receiving the task in person. Although I don''t know what''s going on, someone in the game did ask relatives and friends to help solve the task target. As a result, after the task target died, he was unable to complete the task, and directly showed that the task failed. So although it''s in the real world, Sean still doesn''t dare to take the risk to let Rena try. After all, this task is related to the reward of five proficiency points. It is the task with the highest reward value in Porter''s tavern. Next, there are three tasks with proficiency reward, namely three points and two points. In other words, if Sean''s hands and feet are sharp enough, he can brush four tasks that can increase proficiency here in the porter tavern, and finally get 10 proficiency points. Counting the two previous ones from salooge Xuefeng, the total is 12 proficiency points. Although it was still six points away from the eighteen proficiency points expected by Sean to increase agility, Sean didn''t think he could get eighteen proficiency points before the martial arts festival began. In the remaining half a month, Sean only prepared three to five days to brush off the four tasks to increase proficiency. In the remaining ten days, Sean was ready to transform his dead bones. Although Sean''s intuition made him feel that the dead bone would definitely involve a huge task. Maybe it might even be an epic or even mythological task. At present, Sean is too lazy to explore in the absence of enough clues. Of course, the most important thing is that judging from the existing clues, if this task is not done well, we have to find a devil lord or devil commander. Such an existence is beyond the legend. In the game, it is said that the rank above level 12 is the updated content after the sixth expansion. It is conceivable how difficult the task is. So Sean just thought a little and decided to give up. Under Sean''s description, Rena soon recognized where Sean was going to perform his task. "Rosan hall." Rena said, "I think this is the best place to start." "Reason." "This is a high-level guild hall. It basically belongs to a place where we recognize money but not people. Although it will be very strict in terms of guarding, it also gives us enough opportunities." Rena opened her mouth and analyzed, "no matter what your status is, as long as you can have enough money, you can get enough action space and authority here." "Good." Sean nodded with satisfaction, "but it seems that the guild hall allows entourage to enter." "Yes." Rena nodded, "but basically there is also a special place for the entourage to rest. As long as your target character is not resting in a public place, his entourage must only rest and wait in a specific place. This is your opportunity." "What about the evacuation route?" Sean thought about it and found that the idea provided by Rena was very concise and clear, and the most important thing was that it was feasible. Although the randomness and contingency were not low, Sean didn''t think it would be much trouble in this regard, because he could use player experience to make up for these problems. "Because there are some things in the guild hall itself, there are six exits in this guild hall, including two underground tunnels." Rena said like a family treasure, "but Sir, you don''t need to leave from the underground passage. You can leave from the south side. After coming out, you can enter Earl Avenue at the corner. There is a Earl square where many people gather all day." The place with high crowd density is really a good place to get rid of the possible pursuit or other accidents. At this point, Rena''s theory is naturally correct. But Sean couldn''t judge whether it was caused by Rena''s past survival experience or whether it was the ability trained by William. But in any case, the ability Rena has mastered now has completely shown that Rena is now a very qualified commander. "I see. Just do what you say." Sean thought about it and found that he really couldn''t think of a better way, so he nodded and agreed. "One more thing, sir, please remember." Rena said very seriously. "What?" Sean asked. "There are four roads leading to Earl''s Square, two of which are very prosperous roads, one is the road directly out of the city, and one leads to the slum." Rena looked at Sean and said very carefully, "no matter what the circumstances, sir, you can''t choose these roads to leave." "So?" "Sir, you must choose a place where no one can find you, remove all your disguises and possible clues, and then choose a place to rest At that time, I will pick you up with Lord Cecilia. " Hearing Rena''s words, Sean knew what she meant in an instant. Reverse thinking! Chapter 658 Rosan guild hall, this is a very high-grade guild hall. This guild hall is located in the center of the prosperous business district of Wangdu. According to the prosperous scale of Wangdu, the flow of people in the business district alone is about 100000 every day. It can be imagined how many gold coins will be brought to Ryan every day. However, because the business district is very active here, of course, there are not few people who focus on this land. Basically, all nobles with a little strength want to take a share here. The floor area of rosan hall is no less than the size of those big noble houses on Lane Seventh Avenue, so it is impossible to stare at it less. However, after so many years, the rosan guild hall still stands in this land of gold and land. For so many years, there has never been anyone who dared to make trouble. It can be imagined how powerful the manipulator behind it is. Although before coming, Sean also wanted to go and investigate the real people behind the guild. It''s just that Sean, who is good at spying intelligence, such as rupee, alikate and Higley, didn''t bring it out, so if he just depends on Rena, it may take at least several months to find out. This is still the result that Rena has finally made progress in intelligence collection and analysis. If it was Rena who just started to follow Sean, I''m afraid she might not be able to succeed even if she was given a few years. So Sean naturally gave up the idea. Anyway, his target is not the owner of the guild or the real behind the scenes owner, and the information given by Porter''s Tavern does not involve the guild at all. So Sean could judge that his target was just a regular visitor in and out of the guild hall. Shawn had never been to the rosan guild before, but after hearing Rena''s detailed description, he finally knew what the guild was doing. Simply put, this is a salon with complete functions and facilities similar to that on earth. Of course, in the world of miracle continent, some things will certainly be modified, but on the whole, many functions of the salon can be retained. The higher the grade of the guild hall, the higher the charge will naturally be. In a guild hall like rosan, he adopted a membership system to limit the threshold of entrants and exits. The whole guild hall is divided into four hierarchical systems. The highest level is naturally the owner of the guild hall and the real dignitaries who need him to curry favor. At this time, Sean also remembered that when he became one of the seven Dukes of Ryan, the guild hall sent him a beautifully made membership card. If he had this membership card, he could move freely in all areas of rosan guild hall. But today, Sean obviously came to kill, so he didn''t intend to use this membership card, but did a new one. The membership card located in the third class is the most advanced membership card that can be exchanged for money. Basically, except that the fourth floor area of the guild hall, the independent backyard and the third floor area underground can not be accessed, other places can be unobstructed. For such a membership card, 30000 gold coins will be paid every year as membership fee. This figure is astronomical for many people, but it is still in a state of payment for the nobles and rich businessmen who are full and idle in the royal capital. So many people usually buy such a membership card for the sake of face and a little vanity. However, the target character Sean wants to kill this time is not a big man of this level, so he handles the same class II membership card as the target character. The annual fee is 10000 gold coins. Of course, areas that can move freely are naturally further restricted. But it also reduced Sean''s search area. The interior of the guild hall is a very typical European retro decoration. Although the architectural style and decoration style of miracle continent are basically European style, in fact, there will be some different details and performances according to the preferences of those architectural masters. Of course, this refers to the same type of architectural style, but in fact, in the miracle continent, the architectural style actually presents a situation similar to the blooming of a hundred flowers. At least there are three architectural style factions in line with today''s human vision and trend. At present, the mainstream architectural style on the south side of the continent was formed by a master named Sebastian more than 100 years ago. Therefore, this architectural style is also called Sebastian architectural style. However, in Sean''s eyes, this so-called architectural style is actually no different from Rococo''s architectural style. It is a large number of abstract architectural colors, which are characterized by gorgeous, exquisite, slender and complex, while the decoration style is more hollow and trivial. However, considering that the master named sibas once studied from an elf who is also an architect, it is natural that this style will be born. However, the rosan guild hall is a more retro architectural style in terms of architectural style and decoration style. Marisu''s architectural style. This is an architectural style that began to rise after the ash age, so it is also known as the revival style. This style likes magnificent colors, carvings and decorations. It is characterized by free appearance and the pursuit of dynamics. It is the most gorgeous and beautiful architectural style among almost all architectural styles so far. Even if the design is cumbersome, it should deliberately pursue this style, which is very shocking. In the architectural field, the influence of this style is second only to the Gothic architectural style in the ash age. Even today, it is still the mainstream architectural style of many elf tribes. Even many gorgeous architectural styles, including the architectural style of sibas, are developed from the architectural style of Mary Sue. The decoration of the whole guild hall almost takes gold and red as the background color, showing an extremely rich and tall atmosphere. At this time, there are not a few people resting in the hall, but almost all the people''s breath reveals a strong and bloody gas. Except that a few people would sit together, chat, drink and play cards, others would keep a proper distance, would not approach at will, and were obviously very vigilant - although Sean didn''t find anyone looking at him when he came in, he still felt more than half of the people looking at him at this moment. However, these eyes have no hostility and are basically vigilant. Sean knows that this hall is the so-called bodyguard lounge. Located at the left and right ends of the hall, there is also a room, where not only some equipment that can be used for sports, but also a lot of food. However, the grade of food is naturally impossible to be high. It is basically mainly barbecue, supplemented by some fruits and simple drinks. In fact, not everyone can bring bodyguards in. For example, the first class membership card does not allow bodyguards, the second class can bring one, the third class can bring two, and the fourth class can be free. Of course, the bodyguards brought by the dignitaries of the fourth class will not rest in this hall. There is also a special lounge for bodyguards on the fourth floor of the guild hall, and the grade of all kinds of food and drinks should be higher. These eyes did not stay on Sean for long. After realizing that Sean had only the strength of superior silver, many people had completely ignored him. Ryan Kingdom, although the number of gold strongmen is not as large as those countries with rich information, this only refers to the number of upper gold, and the number of lower gold strongmen is still two or three hundred. Of course, the number of upper gold strongmen is also more than one hundred. However, it remains to be discussed how many of these people can be truly strong. Ignoring these people, Sean soon left the place. His destination is the third floor of the independent building in the southwest of the guild hall. This is one of the places where members with second-class authority can set foot. According to the information provided by the porter tavern, this is the target of Sean - the place Robert visits every day because he has a very favorite dancer here. So he spends most of his time in this place almost every day, no matter how busy he is. In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that his wife was a very domineering person with authority and power not inferior to him, he might really take the dancer home. According to the investigation of the big businessman by Porter tavern, the businessman named Robert has three secret transportation channels and is connected with the black eagle, one of Ryan''s three underground kings, because two of them are provided by the black eagle. But in fact, these channels and the shelter and connection of the Black Hawk are actually the credit of his wife, and Robert is just enjoying his success. If you really want to go deep into the relationship network and intelligence, it must also be a busy clue. However, after the porter tavern determined that Robert and the Black Hawk had no direct contact, they no longer continued their in-depth investigation, but took over the Commission. However, it has been clearly indicated in the intelligence that the businessman named Robert has a very powerful bodyguard around him. It is conservatively estimated that he is at least the level of the top gold power, and may even be the top gold peak. And most importantly, Robert also handled a membership card for the bodyguard, so wherever he is, the bodyguard and Robert are inseparable. This is the real thorny place. "Is Miss Weier there?" Stepping into the courtyard of the independent building, Sean asked at a place that looked like an information desk. However, Sean''s words brought in the light laughter of the young and beautiful woman opposite, which made Sean a little confused. "Sir, is this your first time?" The other party asked with a smile. "Yes." For this, Sean has nothing to hide. Anyway, as long as he kills Robert, his identity can no longer be used, so it doesn''t matter if he is exposed. The most important thing is that no one knows that he is Sean Connery, Duke of nothingness. In fact, if it wasn''t to prevent his real identity from being exposed and didn''t want to turn against the owner behind the guild, Sean wouldn''t bother to do so much meaningless Kung Fu. With his strength, as long as Rena entangles the other bodyguard, then Sean can solve the target figure cleanly. It''s not necessary to disguise, explore the way and prepare the escape route. For players, there is not so much trouble. But Sean couldn''t do that. Because from the moment he became the Duke of nothingness, both those he brought into the king''s capital and those he didn''t bring into the king''s capital have become the focus of the whole Ryan kingdom. Especially Rena, vinia and Marton, because of their recent activities in the king''s capital, no one in the whole king doesn''t know these people, so their appearance will naturally bring some unnecessary trouble to Sean. The same is true of Cecilia. For the outside world, Cecilia''s full name is Cecilia Connery, not Cecilia rumbel. "Sir, there is no rule here that a dancer must serve anyone." The woman who can arouse desire both in figure and appearance continued to explain with a smile, "as a guest, you can really choose a dancer, but at the same time, our dancer also has the right to choose guests Therefore, whether the dancer is willing to dance for you or take you back to your room depends on your ability. " Speaking of this, it may be that Sean came to this place for the first time. The woman who should also be a dancer leaned forward slightly and leaked out the spring light on her chest. The words that popped up in Sean''s mind were only majestic and spectacular. "However, Vera''s words, no matter how hard you try, it''s impossible for her to offer you a dance, so you''d better not humiliate yourself." As soon as the dancer smiles, there will be two small dimples on her face. She looks very sweet. "Why don''t you come and dance for you, sister." "Why can''t miss Vera? I was outside, but I heard that she danced best here, so I wanted to see it. " Sean pretended to be stupid. "Vera''s dance is indeed one of the best here, but her dance is only performed by one person." Suddenly, there was a giggling voice, "but it''s a pity that you''re not that person." "Why?" Sean pretended to be puzzled. "If it''s money, I have a lot!" "Comparing money with Mr. Robert is the funniest joke I''ve ever seen." "Even if you can compare money with Mr. Robert, you can''t make Vera dance. Didn''t a count named what asked Vera to dance last time? It turned out that Mr. Robert didn''t run away. " "Yes, yes, I really envy Vera." Maybe I saw that Sean was a stunned chick. Soon there were a lot of dancers around here. These dancers are not necessarily outstanding in appearance, but they are absolutely enchanting and good in temperament. Everyone has a faint aromatic smell. This smell is not strong, but it is just refreshing. Obviously, the rosan guild definitely invested a lot of money in these dancers. It is natural to imagine the origin of these dancers. In the slave market, there is such a slave trade, and the price is usually not too expensive. "So now you should understand why you can''t see Vera." It was the dancer Sean first asked. "What, Robert? I''ve never heard of it." Sean''s performance at this time was like a noble young master who refused to lose and was somewhat stubborn, "I must let Vera dance for me. Tell me where I can see Vera. I''ll reward her for the first thing I say. " "I know, I know. It''s in the room on the north of the second floor." A dancer with a slightly round face smiled and said. "Annie." The dancer who first talked to Sean immediately turned her head, her voice was a little low, and she could clearly hear some anger. "What are you afraid of?" The dancer named Annie was whispered by the dancer, and her voice became timid, but she was still a little unconvinced. So Sean knew that the dancer he spoke to before might have a high status here. Maybe even the manager of the building could also be. Her existence should be to avoid conflicts between some guests who come here for the first time and other guests, or any accidents and accidents. Therefore, according to the conventional inference, this dancer should also have some strength, at least she should be a gold power. But Sean can''t feel any strong breath in her, so there are only two possibilities. One is that she really doesn''t know any martial arts or magic, and the other is that she has something that can block induction. If it is the former, Sean can ignore each other, but if it is the latter, Sean thinks he should be careful. With his current strength, if he uses all his cards, he can still fight a superior gold strongman in three to five minutes, but if he deals with two at the same time, even he has to retreat. In particular, he still doesn''t know the real strength of Robert''s bodyguard, so Sean put each other''s strength at the strongest level from the beginning. But now that Sean is acting, of course he has to do the whole set. He took out a gold coin roll worth 10000 gold coins from his body and threw it to the dancer named Anne. This move immediately aroused the exclamation of the dancers around him. "I always mean what I say." Sean snorted proudly, and then began to move towards the second floor. As a result, the dancer who first talked to Sean frowned. Although she tried to stop it, she had to retreat when she felt that Sean was really impatient. Therefore, she can only look back and glare at Annie. In this way, the dancers around who still envy Annie to get a big reward are very clear. I''m afraid the money is very hot. No one will envy her anymore. "What are you doing? Don''t hurry to invite Mr. Saiya!" The dancers know Robert''s temperament very well, so they don''t need to think about what will happen next. Therefore, when the dancer who was guessed by Sean as the manager spoke, the dancer named Anne didn''t dare to stay here, so she hurriedly turned and ran towards the door. Now she just hopes that the farce caused by her prank mentality won''t become out of control, otherwise it would be her. The atmosphere at the door suddenly became a little depressed and stagnant. Fortunately, there were few guests in the building at this time, and there were only one or two guests upstairs except Robert, so it would not cause other problems. But if it really turns into a conflict between two guests, no matter which guest has an accident, they must be punished in the end. Because Robert is a man who can drink back even the count of real power. And the identity of a guest who freely gives a reward of 10000 gold coins is so simple? All the dancers are looking forward to that saya coming quickly. But at this time, Sean didn''t know these things. Although finding an excuse to make things bigger would give him more opportunities, the results that are about to appear are much larger than Sean thought. Because the dancers at the entrance of the first floor are anxious like ants on a hot pot. Even the dancer who Sean thinks should be a manager doesn''t know what to do. But no matter what others think or think, Sean is now standing outside the north room on the second floor. Ten meters from the door of the room. But when Sean took another step forward and shortened the distance to nine meters, a man who was only about 1.65 meters tall suddenly blocked the door. In a world where the average height of men is at least more than 1.75 meters, men with only 1.65 meters like this can usually only be regarded as dwarfs and are often despised or even despised. But when Sean saw the man, he stopped in an instant. Because of the smell from each other, Sean felt an extremely dangerous feeling. It was a terrible breath tempered by countless bloody battles of life and death. All this is enough to prove that even if the short man''s strength is only superior gold, he can never be treated as an ordinary gold strongman, because in terms of practical combat ability, he is enough to surpass the level of waste in the main hall of the guild hall at several levels. "Boy, this is not where you can get close." The short man, after glancing at Sean, said in a deep voice, "no matter how big your background is, if you take another step forward, I will regard your behavior as a declaration of war Conceited about life and death. " The chill blew up on Sean. From the short man''s eyes, Sean didn''t see any contempt from the other party. Even if his breath showed that he was only an expert at the top of the Silver Peak, the other party still didn''t relax at all. Sean knew that his action plan was a little off track. But the next moment, his fighting spirit became strong: after coming to this world for so long, there was finally a third opponent who could make him really serious. Chapter 659 The slightly short man showed surprise in his eyes. Sean exuded a strong sense of war, which he could naturally feel. But because of this, there was such a surprise in his eyes. After all, the strength between the two sides has a completely insurmountable gully: there is a huge difference between the upper silver and the upper gold. If not, there would be no difference between a master and a strong man. What''s more, no matter who sees this short man at the moment, he will never regard him as an ordinary superior gold strongman, because his breath is really terrible. Even Sean has seen this smell in only five people so far. Demonized Mario, raging silver, William on the battlefield, Rona in the dragon, and Beth. First, he died under Sean''s sword. This is also the first enemy Sean took seriously and tried his best to defeat after he came to the world. The second, also dead under Sean''s sword. This one is the second enemy Sean defeated after he came to the world. In the past three years, he has experienced so many things, but only these two people make Sean really serious. After that, even in the dispute in the gray shadow black market, or the decapitation tactics against Hella, and even the struggle in other situations, although Sean used his cards, his attitude was never serious. Until today. In front of this short man, Sean finally smelled the breath that could make his blood boil completely. It was a real death threat, like Mario and silver. "You want to fight me?" The short man really felt that Sean''s war intention was serious, and the surprise in his eyes was one more point. "If you want to get out of the way." Sean shrugged. "Maybe we can live in peace." The short man''s face suddenly changed, his breath suddenly became strong, and the whole man was as fierce as a scabbard sword. He took a sudden step forward, and the invisible momentum gushed out like a wave. At this moment, it was like a strong wind. Sean could even feel the stabbing pain like a knife on his face. "You''re coming for Mr. Robert!" The short man''s face became unusually gloomy. Instead of looking at the man, Sean looked sideways at the wall beside him. Under the man''s almost abyss like momentum, cracks have appeared on the surrounding walls, and these traces are expanding. Seeing this, Sean''s eyes officially became cold. At least he could infer the real strength of the short man in front of him. The golden peak is not far from the half step holy land. "Yes." Sean didn''t deny it. He knew for a long time that A-level tasks would never be so simple. In the game, A-level tasks are prepared for level 7 and level 8 players, that is to say, this task is a gold level task. Under normal circumstances, if the strength does not reach the gold level, even if the task evaluation is brushed high enough, there is no way to receive these tasks. But the miracle continent is not a game after all, and Sean is not a person in the world, so in the case of cheating by using game knowledge, Sean can naturally receive such A-level tasks that need strong strength. The short man in front of us is equivalent to the final boss in the task. As long as we can successfully defeat him, the so-called mission goal Robert is naturally not a problem. Even in Sean''s view, that Robert is just an ordinary man. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the strength of apprenticeship, so the real difficulty lies in the short man in front of him. Hearing Sean''s formal confirmation, the short man clenched his hands, the diffuse momentum shrank back, and the air became heavy and repressed. The next second, the man disappeared from Sean''s sight. Move quickly! After clarifying Sean''s purpose, the man took action immediately. He did not despise Sean because he was only the superior silver. On the contrary, he did his best. Sean''s reaction was not slow either. Almost aware of the disappearance of the short man, Sean sprinted out without retreating but advancing. At the same time, his right hand was raised slightly. The storage ring flashed a faint light, and the dead bone was firmly held in Sean''s hand. The next moment, Sean''s right hand, still in front of him, suddenly swung back, and a sharp roar came out of the air. A lot of black swords spread out, completely enveloping the space behind Sean, and the invisible sword Qi was raging wildly in the air. "Broken!" Although the short man is short, his voice is not weak at all. Under the roar like a bell, there was a crisp sound like broken glass in the air, dense and harsh. But Sean''s heart sank suddenly. This move was an invisible sword attack. It was a sword skill he understood from the soul of the town. Of course, judging from the current situation, this is obviously not a skill, because there is no option of this skill in his skill bar, so it can only be regarded as the prototype of soul calming at best. The only problem is that the sword spirit emitted is completely out of his control. But even so, in such a dense sword sweep, Sean still knows how powerful its destructive power is - in recent tests, as long as Sean wields this move, he will encounter completely indiscriminate attacks within two meters of the diameter covered by the sword, and its power is enough to easily kill any creature below the golden territory. However, these full coverage attacks of sword spirit were easily cracked by the short man. The crisp sound like broken glass means that every sound means that a sword Qi is blocked by the other party. Stop and look back. What Sean saw was the scene of short men fighting from the range covered by the sword. All sword Qi failed to cause even the slightest damage to him. At this time, Sean also saw a pair of metal boxers on the short man''s hands. This pair of metal boxers seems very ordinary, but the faint silver glow on them clearly shows that this pair of metal boxers is definitely silver demonized equipment. Moreover, since this pair of fists can defeat Sean''s sword Qi so easily, and it has not been damaged at all, it proves that this pair of metal fists must at least have a medium effect or more. Medium effect silver enchanting equipment is not particularly rare, but it can not be encountered at any time. Even this time, there were only a few pieces at the auction held in King Ryan''s capital, but Sean, who had read the auction book, remembered clearly that he did not have any equipment suitable for boxers, so the short man''s equipment in front of him must have been obtained for a long time. However, in contrast to Sean''s surprise that the short man could stop his sword, the other party''s surprise was completely above Sean. As a gold strongman, he naturally has the pride and dignity of the strongman. He almost did his best, and the blow that he thought was a must still let Sean escape, which was completely beyond his understanding. And the most important thing is to see Sean''s reaction and speed at that moment, he has fully owned the level of the superior gold strongman, and even much stronger than the general gold strongman. In particular, the last backhand sword is rampant, which has a super first-class level that any swordsman should marvel at. Such a person is just the strength of silver? The short man would never believe it. At this time, his idea is that Sean is definitely hiding his strength. After a brief life and death battle, both sides have a closer understanding of each other''s strength. Therefore, the next second, the man who broke through the scope of sword rage rushed towards Sean again with an arrow step, but it was not a close fitting short fight, but an elbow after a pause. It was like a real mountain rolling towards Sean. It was so dull that he could hardly breathe. Hit the mountain. Sean''s pupils flashed and recognized the skill and the other person''s occupation immediately. This is actually another branch of boxing fighter, advanced profession, Gladiator. Different from boxers, gladiators can use almost all parts of their body as weapons. Moreover, different from the direction of adding points to boxing fighters, gladiators are also the only professional system in all the professional systems of the whole miracle, which can improve attack power and increase attack effect whether increasing strength, agility or endurance. As such a special profession, many players will naturally dabble in the game at the beginning, so Sean has no less PK with players of this profession. Naturally, there is a unique means to deal with the collision of mountains. I saw that Sean didn''t retreat but entered, and the long sword in his hand came out obliquely at the same time. At the same time, the whole person was slightly to the side: it was not close or far, but it happened to be close to each other''s elbow. In this way, not only did he easily pass the other party''s attack, but Sean''s attack was also enough to threaten the other party. If it is in the game, once Sean''s sword is cut, it may not kill the other party on the spot, but the movement speed will definitely have an impact. Once the Gladiator loses his movement speed, at least nearly half of his combat effectiveness will be weakened. But in reality, once this attack method hits the target, the whole right leg of the Gladiator must be cut off with the sharpness of the dead bone. But if Sean lost one leg so easily, he wouldn''t make Sean feel any danger and death threat. Almost as Sean rubbed the mountain and fought back, the man also leaned down and avoided the sword cut by Sean. This reaction ability is relatively fast even among the gold giants. With Sean''s judgment, he immediately recognized the short man''s genre. Although Gladiator is a profession, in fact, this profession can also be divided into several schools. With such terrible speed and responsiveness, short men obviously belong to the fast fighting genre. This school focuses on agility plus points, supplemented by endurance plus points, which not only greatly increases the combat ability, but also increases the survivability. It can be said to be a school with the highest cost performance and actual combat performance. Just. Although the existence of the high wind school improves the fighting ability, survival ability and speed of gladiators, it also limits some routines of gladiators of this school. The next step should be backhand hammer or broken yuan palm¡ª¡ª Sean looked at the short man and whispered in his heart. Then, he saw that the short man slipped his right foot and returned to his original position after siding away from Sean''s sword. Then his body turned sharply to the right, and his right hand naturally waved along the rotation of his body. At this moment, Sean''s eyes saw that his right hand was like a meteorite falling through the atmosphere. The flaming flame wrapped his right fist, with terrible power, as if it was going to burn the whole space. Meteor backhand hammer. Seeing the emergence of this skill, Sean was more convinced of each other''s genre. Because the meteorite backhand hammer is a unique strengthening skill of the Gladiator wind school - in short, the backhand hammer is a skill that can be strengthened. According to the Gladiator''s emphasis, the style of the school is also different, so the strengthening results are naturally different. Meteor backhand hammer is a skill strengthened by backhand hammer. It is a skill that eats agility. This skill will become more and more terrible with the increase of agility. Look at the power of this short man''s right hand. The agility value is at least 160 points. Converted into a power bonus, even the average gold strongman, if he is not a professional in defense, will not rashly take the meteorite backhand hammer hit by the fierce and romantic faction fighter, because it is no different from looking for death. Therefore, only the agility value can bluff people, and other personal attribute values are not necessarily much better than the upper silver. Sean naturally dare not be tough on this Gladiator skill with strong genre characteristics. Two successive attacks failed, which made the short man''s face very ugly. Because at this time, even if he is unwilling to admit it, he has to admit that the other party obviously knows his combat ability very well, because every Dodge is completely wiping a limit distance. If you are lucky to dodge and fight back for the first time, it is definitely not luck to dodge and leave for the second time. The last thing he believes in is luck. Especially those who can fight back while dodging with the limit distance, which is not a stream of luck. No one took advantage of the two rounds of confrontation. Chapter 660 After a brief but intense test, Sean finally found out the opponent''s attribute limit. Although gladiators are divided into many schools because of the different ways of adding points - which is naturally the way of training on the miracle continent, in fact, there are only four mainstream schools. That is, the first weight of agility supplemented by endurance plus points, the first weight of strength supplemented by agile lightning rush, the first weight of strength supplemented by endurance breaking wind, and the first weight of endurance supplemented by strength rock flow. The short man is a gladiator who belongs to the wind. His greatest feature is that he is very fast in speed and reaction, and he also has excellent endurance in terms of anti Strike ability. Sean''s rampant sword spirit just now was not really completely ineffective. It still left several traces on him more or less. It was only because the short man tightened his muscles in an instant and the wound was not deep that there was no bleeding or the like. However, after slightly relaxing the control of their own muscles at this time, blood beads still exude from the skin. The agility value is about 180 points, the endurance should be about 120 points, the strength is between 80 and 100, and the will is more than 80 points. Although there is no more specific attribute value, Sean admits that his estimation will not be wrong. Even if there is an error, it is definitely within 10 points. Judging by the short man''s various attributes and abilities, the only effect that will cause qualitative change is strength. Even if it is more than 10 points than he expected, it will not produce qualitative change reaction. This made Sean finally relax. With a slight shake of his right hand, Sean moved his bones a little, and then he glanced at his surroundings. Although the fight between the two sides was just a few seconds, the surrounding situation looked as if it had been devastated for a long time, and everything was in a mess. Downstairs, there was even a panic sound. It was obviously the confusion caused by the panic of those dancers who heard the strange sound caused by the battle upstairs. Sean believed that soon, there would be people in the guild hall. At that time, if he hadn''t won his opponent, things would become very troublesome. This is not to say that the mission failed and lost proficiency. At the same time, it may even have a certain impact on his title. Sean is still very satisfied with the Duke''s title, and many things still need to rely on his current title, so he doesn''t want to bring himself some unnecessary trouble because of such things in a short time. But most importantly, the short man knew at the first sight that he had to play all his cards to deal with. This was an opponent who had to use up all his cards at the moment of the war. If not, Sean would not know at the first sight that the other party is the third opponent worthy of his serious and full efforts. Sean put his hand into the bag on his belt and took Gulu out. The faint golden radiance radiated on Gulu''s body. Recently, Sean''s strength has been steadily improving, but it doesn''t mean that others have made no progress. Even if it is an existence like Gollum, it is also quietly changing. At least now the golden brilliance emitted by it can be controlled by its will to change the brilliance. It is no longer taken out by Sean every time as before. It feels like holding a super large light bulb. However, this is more in line with Sean''s definition of Gollum: concealed weapon. Seeing that Sean took out such a round unidentified object, the man''s vigilance improved a bit, and finally divided the attention that had been locked on Sean''s body into Gulu. This time, there was no communication between the two sides, as if it was a long rehearsed stage play, and there was a full tacit understanding between them. Both sides rushed towards their opponents at the fastest speed. As always, when Sean raised his hand, a piece of sword Qi raged out. But this time, the sword Qi is different from the invisible sword Qi at the beginning, because Sean has begun to use the power of the demon hunter - the sword Qi excited all over the sky is dark black, and the track of the sword Qi is more clearly visible. Suddenly he saw the different color of the sword Qi. Although the man looked obviously cautious in his eyes, his action was still crisp, without the slightest delay and hesitation, and even no sign of muddling. But this time, when his fists met these sword Qi with an obvious strong dark smell, a strange vibration was instantly uploaded from the back of his hand, as if to disperse all his strength. Sword wound. Dark collapse. This is a special ability that Sean has figured out recently - he can use this special ability by directly attaching the dark power in his body to the sword and completely darkening his fighting spirit. Just in this way, it will increase his dark energy bar by 3%, which Sean is taboo, because once this energy bar reaches 100%, he is likely to really become a dark servant as the punishment skill says. So if it wasn''t necessary, Sean wouldn''t use this special ability. What makes him a little helpless at present is that the special ability "sword wound. Dark collapse" he has developed has not been recognized by his own system, that is to say, Sean can''t get a comprehensive understanding of the real damage effect of this skill. At present, the only thing he has found is that this ability can defeat the fighting spirit gathered by his opponent. Basically, each sword Qi can defeat about 10% of the fighting spirit. In other words, the longer the short man entangles with the sword spirit, the less fighting spirit he can unite. However, Sean still underestimated each other''s actual combat experience. Just after he waved his hand to break the three sword Qi, he had realized the trap of sword Qi. He would rather fight for the damage of sword Qi than shake these sword Qi, unless it would really cause enough fatal threat. Sean''s mouth rose slightly when he saw his opponent do so. Gulu, which had been held in his hand, was immediately thrown out by him. Because of the spiritual connection, Gulu didn''t show too strong or special place under Sean''s instructions. It was just a little faster. It really reached the level of the so-called "concealed weapon". The short man has been guarding against the "ball" in Sean''s hand. From the confrontation just now, he regarded Sean as a strong man who can be compared with himself. He insisted that Sean was definitely a silver expert dressed as a pig and a tiger. Therefore, he was naturally very vigilant about what Sean had been holding in his hand. At the moment, seeing that Sean finally threw out the concealed weapon, he felt a little relieved, because he thought he had at least guessed right. It was indeed a concealed weapon. I just don''t know why, but there is a lingering sense of danger hanging over him. It seems that the threat of death is not far away. This feeling made him subconsciously stare at the "hidden weapon" thrown by Sean, but at the moment he was still in the raging range of black sword. In addition, Sean rushed towards him at the first time after throwing Gulu. The three consecutive attacks made it difficult for the short man to judge the source of the real death threat, However, if we want to take comprehensive precautions, it really puts great pressure on him. All his thoughts flashed through his mind. The next moment, the short man decided to abandon all his thoughts and choose to shoot Sean directly. Because in his opinion, as long as the target character is directly solved, everything else is useless even if there is another threat. As for the ball flying towards him, the short man suddenly grasped his right fist. The fighting spirit that had been broken because of blocking the sword gas was condensed again. The boxer even began to emit blue light, giving people a sense of spectacular breath like the sea. Then, the short man stepped down, his weight sank, exhaled, and then hit Gulu with a fist. At the same time, with a slight tiptoe on his right foot, the whole man changed from horse step to tiger step, as if he would rush out at any time in the next moment. Attack and defense conversion! This is a special ability of the Gladiator. The effect is that he can arbitrarily convert any attack skills and defense skills within a certain period of time - the punch he hits Gulu is the Gladiator''s defensive counter attack, and the tiger step change prepared for a direct attack like thunder is high wind boxing. The two skills of one defense and one attack have been cleverly transformed under his special ability. Moreover, in terms of timing and skills, he is worthy of being a strong man with excellent strength. However, when his right boxing was on Gulu, his face changed instantly. If you look carefully, you can see that there is nearly a millimeter between the short man''s right fist and Gulu at this time. But it was this distance that completely blocked the short man''s right fist, making his attack completely unable to advance inch by inch - strictly speaking, it was not even unable to advance inch by inch, but he could not stop Gulu''s advance at all. First the phalanx, then the whole right fist - together with the metal fist - was completely squeezed and deformed in the advance of Gulu. Then soon, this deformation spread to the whole right arm and was expanding. Looking at all this sudden change, the short man looked unbelievable. But Sean has completely denied him any chance. The dead bone in his hand has directly penetrated the throat of the short man! Chapter 661 After a Sword Pierced each other''s throat, Sean immediately withdrew and did not continue to stand in front of each other. He knew very well that gladiators were a group of real madmen. Their counter attack before death was very amazing, so Sean didn''t want to be killed by each other''s counter attack. Seeing Sean''s sword through his throat, he immediately retreated, and the Gladiator knew exactly where he had lost. He had imagined many situations, but he ignored that the other party might know himself very well. Of course, what he didn''t think of was that the other party''s ball concealed weapon actually had the power of rules. Naturally, it was impossible to compare with the other party to the extent that he had just begun to contact the power of rules. He lost the war. And the price is his life. At the moment of seeing the other bodyguard fall to the ground, Sean still didn''t relax. He directed Gulu to make another fatal attack on his head. At this point, after making sure that the other party was really dead, Sean walked towards the room guarded by the short man. This is a rather large room. According to Sean''s conservative estimation, there must be at least about 100 square meters. Although the decorative style is very simple at first glance, if we study the value of materials and decorations, there is a sense of luxury everywhere. Especially on the big bed three meters long and wide in the middle of the room, there is a complete silver backed bear fur. I''m afraid this fur alone is equivalent to the value of all the decorations in the whole room. At this time, a middle-aged man sat on the big bed. He leaned back against the pillow, bent his left leg, put his left hand on the cover of his left knee, and looked at Sean calmly. There was no anxiety and fear on his face. There was only a calm looking directly at death. It seemed that he had already known his end, so he was too lazy to struggle. This man is the goal of Sean''s trip. Underground dealer, Robert. Ryan has three recognized underground kings. They jointly control all the underground industries of the whole Ryan Kingdom, including walking, private, gambling and other derived business industries. But the scale is so huge that it naturally needs some people to help take care of it. Therefore, underground black merchants like Robert were born. In this way, there will naturally be many different disputes and contradictions, some of which are private enemies and some are conflicts of interest. There are only three kinds of people who want to kill Robert. Or trying to swallow Robert''s Secret route; Or have a personal feud with Robert; Or just want to replace Robert. But no matter what kind of person, Sean is not interested. "You don''t have to look for it. Vera is not here. She has left." When Robert saw Sean looking around, he said, "I''ve been in this business for almost 25 years, so I know the so-called rules very well. The moment you showed up, I had let her leave. " "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to kill her." Sean shrugged and walked straight towards Robert. In Sean''s eyes, the light emitted by Robert has always been yellow. Unlike the man who fought with him before, the light emitted by Robert turned into a red representing hostility at the moment he realized that he came to kill Robert. However, even if it represents the neutral yellow light, Sean does not have the idea of keeping his hand. Since he has decided to survive in this world, and there are still many unfinished promises, he must try his best to improve his viability. The quickest way is undoubtedly to get a lot of proficiency. "Oh, that''s good." Robert chuckled and relaxed completely. He didn''t even plan to struggle symbolically. "Let''s make a deal." "Not interested." "Don''t rush to refuse." Robert seemed to have expected Sean''s attitude, and still spoke like an old friend, "I know who asked you to kill me. With that man''s ruthlessness, I''m afraid he''ll attack you soon. " Hearing Robert''s words, Sean couldn''t help slowing down. "You should know the rules of our business very well. Some things obviously can''t be exposed, so the best solution is to shut up." Robert shrugged. "I know too many secrets of the black eagle, but those secrets used to be small problems. Only the secret I learned recently is so important that even if I marry the half sister of the black eagle, he can''t tolerate me." Sean, who should have seen his owl head with a sword, stopped subconsciously. Robert''s wife is the half sister of the Black Hawk? The news was a little unexpected to Sean. Among the three underground kings of Ryan, the Black Hawk is the most bloody and cruel, because he doesn''t care as much as Porter and Marquis Flores. At the beginning of the game, the task line belonging to the Black Hawk in the area of lane kingdom was the most difficult to obtain. At least according to Sean''s knowledge, none of the players active in lane could open the underground task of the black hawk at that time, because he didn''t need to complete a series of tasks like Potter to directly open the underground task contract, Not like Marquis Flores, as long as the reputation and friendship of lane Kingdom reach a certain level, it can be opened. Intuition told Sean that the way the Black Hawk opened the underground mission should be related to his sister, Robert''s wife. "Sometimes it''s not a good thing that the cake is too big." Robert chuckled, "so naturally there will be betrayers Of course, to some extent, they will not admit their betrayer identity. If you are interested... " At this point, Robert threw a gold coin to Sean. Sean reached for the gold coin. But when the palm opened, he found that it was not a gold coin, but a plated gold coin. This is something that can only be used in some special entertainment places, but recently, due to the promotion of some people in Ryan, this plated gold coin can also be used as equivalent gold coin in some places. "That''s the clue." Robert was still indifferent. "If you can find it, I''m sure your harvest will be very huge." The rapid footsteps suddenly sounded. As soon as Sean heard the sound, he knew that someone had arrived outside. He scolded in his heart that he had wasted too much time in such a place, but his actions didn''t stop at all. A lunge rushed in front of Robert. With a gentle wave of the dead bone in his hand, he directly stabbed Robert into the owl''s head. The action was crisp enough to surprise any professional killer. "Damn it!" Almost as soon as Sean killed Robert with a sword, there was a roar outside the door, followed by a sudden sound of breaking the wall. The bodyguard of the other party''s rosan guild hall is also an unusual person. Instead of entering from the main door, he directly broke through the wall and distracted the attention of the people in the room by the noise and dust caused by the broken wall. However, it is a pity that his past experience has not enabled him to make profits here, because his opponent is also a person who never plays cards according to reason. Sean didn''t think about it. He directly waved a piece of sword gas against the wall. The dark black sword Qi as dark as ink spread all over almost the whole room in an instant. Because Sean couldn''t control this move, it naturally led to the complete and irregular rage in the whole room. Although this will greatly reduce the threat and the power effect of sword moves for the strong, it will also bring a lot of trouble to the opponent because the sword Qi has no track. If it only plays the role of blocking the enemy, it is enough. "Where to escape!" Facing the raging sword gas in the whole room, the bodyguard of the rosan guild hall roared again. He still rushed towards Sean like a bull, ignoring the raging sword gas around him. Sean''s eyes were slightly cold. The opponent is a pure defender! Only the purest defenders dare to ignore Sean''s sword spirit. Otherwise, even gladiators like the short man will subconsciously protect the vital parts. At this moment, Sean naturally fully understood the security mechanism of the rosan guild hall - their internal bodyguards must be a group of two or three, which must be equipped with a defender. The role of this defender is to contain the enemy or delay time as much as possible. In this way, there must be a person who is specially responsible for catching or even killing his opponent. Sean, who had planned to break out of the window, suddenly stopped at the moment he rushed to the window, turned back and fought with the defender who rushed towards him - due to the interference of vision caused by the dust from breaking the wall, Sean could not see each other''s dress at first, and naturally could not infer each other''s occupation. At this time, after the two sides fought each other, Sean finally saw each other''s career system. Armed shield warrior. This is a profession that focuses on physical defense. It mainly focuses on parry, block, high moving power and dexterity. In particular, the armed shield soldier in front of him gave full play to the characteristics of this profession - he had almost no defense equipment that would increase the load all over his body. He only wore an elbow shield on each part of his hands and arms. This is a defense shield derived from a large round shield. As long as his hands are closed, he can form a round shield that can defend an entire face. Sean''s sword was blocked by his round shield with his arms closed. However, although such defense ability is very high, it will block the view. Sean immediately closed his sword at a very fast speed, and the black fighting spirit erupted on the dead bone. Sean felt dizzy in an instant, but he still held the chaotic breath suddenly surging out of his body, swept out with a backhand sword, and directly photographed the defender out of the window. In an instant, a strong light flashed out of the window. "It''s me!" Feeling the glare of the strong light, the defender immediately shouted. In this way, the situation changed exactly as Sean guessed. It was really a two person attack and defense team. And Sean, taking advantage of the moment when the other party realized that the person who came out of the window was himself, so he stopped attacking, suddenly broke out of another window! Chapter 662 Sean''s strengthening time is about two minutes left - the confrontation with the golden strong can only last for five minutes, which is his biggest weakness, but he can''t make up for it. The gap in strength is a hard wound after all. Sean has completely remembered the terrain of rosan hall. The only thing he needs to do now is to escape to the exit on the south side in two minutes. In fact, in Sean''s plan, he has an evacuation time of about four minutes. But he didn''t expect that Robert''s bodyguard was so strong that he delayed a little more time, and then wasted more than a minute because of Robert''s words. Although it doesn''t seem like much time, the cumulative time is almost three minutes. At this time, coupled with the pursuit of two strong men at the top of the golden peak, if Sean can''t leave the rosan guild hall in two minutes, he may never leave here again. Seeing Sean break out of another window on the second floor, there was a flash of anger in the eyes of the strong man who had been waiting for an attack outside. The man waiting outside the house ready to give Sean a fatal blow at any time is naturally what the dancers call Saia. At this time, Saiya glared at his companion with an angry face. The cooperation between the two groups is a combination of one move, one attack and one defense. The weapon in Saiya''s hand is a long gun, but thanks to the particularity of fighting spirit in his body and his strong enough ability, his attack range is far wider than that of the long gun in his hand. Because of this, he is usually the person responsible for giving a fatal blow to his opponent. According to the plan, his companion should have been used as bait to force the enemy out of the narrow space. Under normal circumstances, once the person forced into a desperate situation finds that the only exit is blocked, he will subconsciously choose to open up a new exit. The window is the first natural choice under this reaction. Especially at this time, the environment is still on the second floor. As long as the bronze people can leave unharmed, the people who dare to come to the rosan guild hall to assassinate naturally cannot be weak. So Saiya chose to wait outside, ready to give a fatal blow at any time. I just didn''t expect that it would be his partner who was forced out of the window first! Seeing Sean''s easy landing, saya didn''t care about his partner. With a sudden force on his feet, the whole person shot at Sean like a shell. After his induction, Sean was just a silver expert. Although he didn''t know how Sean killed Robert''s bodyguard, he thought he used some special weapons, so he didn''t dare to trust him. His only thought was to bring Sean into his attack range first and then solve it. As a strong man, Saia has enough patience. In other words, any strong man never lacks patience. However, when the pursuit of both sides started, Saia was deeply shocked. Because Sean''s speed is much faster than he imagined and predicted. He increased his sprint speed with a burst of fighting spirit and rushed towards Sean at a very fast speed. According to Saiya''s budget, his landing point should be about 20 meters in front of Sean. In this position, he doesn''t even need to turn around. He just needs to sweep the gun behind him, which will bring Sean who is running into his attack range, forcing Sean to stop to fight and can''t escape. However, when he landed at his destination with perfect calculation, Sean was not twenty meters behind him as he had budgeted, but fifty meters in front of him! This estimate is a full difference of 70 meters! Seeing this scene, although saya was still a little incredible, he still had to accept the fact that the other party''s speed was much faster than he expected. This makes Saiya feel that perhaps it is because of this situation beyond ordinary people''s expectation that the other party can successfully plot against Robert and his bodyguards. But if it''s just the speed advantage, saya doesn''t think the other party will be stronger. Maybe he will be plotted by the other party without defense, but saya doesn''t think Sean can plot against himself. The next moment is still the eruption of fighting spirit in the foot. Saya shot at Sean like a shell again, but in terms of distance, he was still thrown away by Sean for more than 20 meters. But at this distance, it has been fully included in the attack range of Saiya. Saiya suddenly waved his right hand and quickly caught the gun with his left hand. He saw that the long gun had circled in Saiya''s hand, like a propeller. The strong wind began to gather with the rotation of the spear. It should have been an invisible thing invisible to the naked eye. At this time, it showed a gray tangible thing attached to the spear, and it was still condensing and growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Almost in an instant, the long gun in Saia''s hand, which was originally bright yellow, turned into a gray long gun, and from time to time, it shone on the gun with a faint blue light. Feeling such a strong storm, Sean didn''t need to look back to know what was going on. Elemental gun technique. Storm thunder. This skill is not unique to career restrictions. It is the corresponding skill of a habitual weapon. This means that anyone who uses long guns can learn this skill. And from the name, it can be clearly found that this skill is not a simple physical attack skill, but an attack energy with element damage at the same time. In fact, the damage judgment of any magic attack skill displayed by physical means belongs to the dual damage judgment of physics and magic. Therefore, this kind of skill also has the nickname of "magic skill". Moreover, most magic martial arts also have many abnormal effects, such as "Elemental gun skill. Storm thunder". As long as it is hit, it will be accompanied by the negative effect of paralysis, and the negative effect cannot be dispelled in a general way. Of course, in reality, it is usually difficult for anyone to face the element gun skill of hard resistance to Saia. After the storm strikes the thunder, he can still live. Sean naturally didn''t want to be the test object. When hearing the roar of wind and thunder unique to elemental gun technology and storm thunder, Saiya knew what kind of skill it was long ago. So at the moment when saya started his skills, Sean began to dodge in an irregular direction - he knew this kind of skills very well. For example, the "Elemental gun technology. Storm thunder" requires power accumulation. The longer the power accumulation time, the stronger the power will be. The longest power accumulation time can reach one minute, Even the minimum power storage time should be more than five seconds. And five seconds is enough time for Sean to react. Almost at the moment of seeing Sean''s irregular turning to dodge, saya''s face became ugly. He couldn''t help scolding his stupidity. After all, he still made the mistake of belittling the enemy. But at this time, he has begun to enter the starting state of skills, which belongs to the situation that he has to start on the line. Therefore, even if he regrets, it is too late. He can only swing his long gun and stab forward at the moment of accumulating power for five seconds. The thunderous roar and thunder sounded instantly. Gray beams of light shot out of Saiya''s long gun, with blue lights shining on it. The land where they passed dried up and cracked, emitting scorched marks. Although Saiya had tried his best to aim at and predict Sean''s moving track before launching, he still failed to achieve the desired effect after the gun ran through. Instead, the dust raised by the fierce battle blocked their vision, so that they lost Sean''s trace. When Saiya''s companions came, they saw that Sean had disappeared and Saiya stood aside with an iron face. "You missed?" "The other party is not ordinary people." Saiya said coldly, "he should have a very detailed understanding of us and have made targeted response measures Such an enemy is very tricky. " "What now?" "If you want to leave in this direction, you can only go through the exit of the south gate. We must stop it before that, otherwise once you enter Earl''s Square, the situation will be very unfavorable to us." Saiya said in a deep voice, "I''ll catch up now. You should report the situation to the president immediately and be ready to support my action." "I see." Seeing his partner nodding, Saiya no longer said anything, but immediately set off to catch up. But I don''t know why. At this time, Saia''s heart is very uneasy. His intuition is constantly reminding him that if he continues to pursue, he is likely to pay his life for it; But if he doesn''t pursue until he kills the assassin, he feels that he may not be able to break through the Holy Land in this life. Under the two-phase balance, in order to improve his strength, Saiya finally made the decision to pursue. Just at this time, Sean had already used his advantage in speed to leave from the south gate. According to the previous agreement with Rena, the first time he left the rosan guild hall, he entered an empty alley, then took out a set of clothes from the storage ring for replacement, took off all his disguises and restored his original appearance before entering the Earl''s Square. When Saiya also pursued this side of count square and saw the dense crowd, he couldn''t help feeling a tingle of his scalp. It''s not easy to find the assassin who assassinated Robert among so many people, especially the Earl''s Square with several roads. After all, Earl''s square used to be the center of King Ryan''s capital. Although it has gradually moved south with the development of the capital, there are still many people who like to stop here when they are free. Saya''s eyes swept through the crowd one by one. Soon, he found a man very similar to the assassin he had fought before. The reason why they are similar is that this person is still different from each other in Saiya''s eyes. Just in the current situation, saya''s mind suddenly flashed, and he immediately understood that the assassin was definitely disguised, so his current height and body shape is his real situation. After understanding this, Saiya rushed over without thinking. The awe inspiring killing intention broke out completely, and almost without thinking, he stabbed the man he listed as the target. "There are assassins!" "Protect the Duke!" With a scream, Saiya felt two stronger breath than him in an instant and locked him in an instant. At this moment, he was as if he had seen some terrible scene. He couldn''t move at all. His mind even echoed the meaning of the scream just now. Duke? What, Duke? A red light burst out, and then turned into a long gun in Saiya''s vision, and the tip of the gun stabbed itself. At this moment, Saia, who was unable to move, was finally inspired to survive because of his cold killing intention. He suddenly raised his hand and waved his gun to try to parry. However, when the long guns of both sides collide with each other, Saiya knows that he has lost, because his weapons are obviously not as good as the other in terms of the quality of weapons, so when the weapons of both sides collide with each other, his weapons are completely destroyed. Trap! At this moment, saya suddenly understood that all this was a trap! The assassin who assassinated Robert is not only very familiar with his target Robert, but also very familiar with the terrain of the rosan guild hall and even the defense forces. This is obviously an assassination plan planned for a long time. Saiya thought this was everything before, but he didn''t expect that the assassin had already heard that a Duke would appear here today, so he deliberately disguised himself as the other party to deceive himself. It seems that I really shouldn''t pursue it¡ª¡ª This is the last thought that Saiya stays in his mind. The next moment, Rena''s burning gun was broken. After smashing Saiya''s long gun, she stabbed it right through. The originally peaceful Earl''s Square naturally became extremely chaotic under such circumstances, and many civilians fled screaming. Sean looked calmly at the chaos around him and didn''t say anything. After killing Saiya, Rena also went back to Sean and waited for Sean''s next instructions - in fact, she had already predicted the current situation, so there were corresponding countermeasures. It can be said that the people around Sean, except Marton and vinia, knew Sean''s plan. Since then, the situation has been clear at a glance. Sean looked at his attribute list. With saya''s fall, he also had five proficiency points recorded, which also means that he has officially completed the task so far. It''s just Sean slowly raised his head and watched a heavily armed team coming towards him from the rosan hall. "Alas, there is still a small problem to be solved." Chapter 663 Sean Connery, Duke of the void, was assassinated in Earl''s square only ten days after he was sealed. The whole King Ryan was an instant sensation. This is not only contempt for imperial power, but also contempt for the whole aristocratic circle. Overnight, the garrison level of Wangdu was raised by several levels. Even the guard troops specially responsible for the security of lane palace were mobilized to patrol the streets of Wangdu. As long as any suspicious person is allowed to be arrested directly. Almost one day later, the already good public security problem reached a higher level in an instant. It is no exaggeration to say that it is not closed at night. As for the rosan guild hall, it was ordered to close down for rectification on the day Sean was assassinated. Although the merchant''s death was reported that day, compared with the empty Duke Sean Connery, no one would care about the cause of the merchant''s death. Although it sounds very ironic, this is the fact - in the eyes of many big people, the life and death of a businessman can not be compared with that of a duke, so they just arranged for more people to investigate the matter. But soon, the investigators responsible for investigating the death of big businessman Robert encountered unprecedented obstacles. Their lead was interrupted. From the time and location of Robert''s death, and then contact Saiya''s pursuit distance, all the way to the south door of rosan guild hall, the investigators found that there were some clothing fragments left in the shadow corner of an alley, which seemed to have been caught and torn off by a nail in the alley. In this way, it naturally proves that there are assassins who change their clothes and leave here. In a sense, they can prove that Saiya, the bodyguard of the rosan guild, is not the assassin who attacked Duke Sean. Everything is just a trap that people with a heart have already prepared. But no investigator dared to publish this fact. Because anyway, it is an obvious fact that the rosan guild hall has been thoroughly investigated and temporarily closed. No one is sure whether this is another political struggle. If not, it''s easy to say. If so, if they publish the results, if they break the layout of any big man, they must be overwhelmed. Of course, the most important thing is that the clue of the assassin they are looking for is broken. In this way, it is not easy to have the result that can prove that Saiya is not an assassin. It seems that he was deliberately arranged here. King Ryan, as if suddenly covered with a haze, quite a bit of panic. However, Sean Connery, the party who wrote, directed and acted such a big play, is still busy with his own affairs. In fact, he didn''t know anything about the outside world. In the past two days, since the Ryan royal family first expressed their sincere condolences, almost all the nobles of the whole king, whether the nobles of the great wall or the nobles outside the Great Wall, sent special people to send gifts for condolences, and some small families and even patriarchs came in person. Throughout Ryan''s hundreds of years of history, there are only five people who can enjoy such an honor. But Sean knew that Ryan needed him to win the silver and gold Championships in the individual competition of the martial arts festival, so he was so nervous about himself. If he didn''t have this strength and inside information, I''m afraid the Ryan royal family would only offer a few random condolences at most. How could he take out many precious secret medicines to himself? Apart from other things, the gifts received in these two days alone have been worth more than five million. This is undoubtedly another additional income for Sean. Of course, he also solved all his so-called small troubles - the apparent person in charge of the rosan guild hall, the so-called president, was nodding and bowing in front of Sean. The gifts he brought were not the best, but it was obvious that he had inquired about Sean''s preferences. Therefore, the things he brought were very suitable for Sean''s current needs - various forging, alchemy and magic materials with a total value of about 300000. "Lord Sean, I''m very sorry about Saiya!" The president of the rosan guild hall said respectfully, "I really didn''t expect that he would be a spy placed by the dabion rebels." "Oh." Sean raised his eyebrows. "Has it been thoroughly investigated?" "Yes." The president looked up at Sean, saw him pick his eyebrows and swallowed his saliva, "it has been officially found out that Saia is indeed Dabian, and we also found a lot of correspondence with Dabian rebels in his residence. At present, it can be determined that Saiya is the real murderer who killed the big businessman Mr. Robert. His purpose is to try to confuse the public with Mr. Robert''s death, and then launch an assassination against you. " "Do the investigators know?" "I should know." The president of the rosan hall carefully looked up at Sean, observed Sean''s expression, and then considered his words. "Now that those investigators know, let''s follow the normal process. I know you can''t blame it." Sean looked at the president in front of him and said in a deep voice. He just wanted to solve the small defect as soon as possible. As for the way to solve it, Sean didn''t care, "after all, those who don''t know are innocent. I believe if you know the real situation, you will deal with it properly at the first time." "This is inevitable." The president of rosan hall nodded and said, "after all, I''m a Ryan." Sean nodded slightly, then waved that he was a little tired and wanted to rest, so the president of rosan hall got up and left. Looking at each other''s departure, Sean felt a little sympathy for the man named Saiya. As a party concerned, Sean naturally knew the whole thing, but he didn''t expect that the real boss behind the scenes of rosan guild hall had such great courage to directly pour sewage on himself. After all, I''m afraid the rosan guild hall will have to be rectified and inspected for a long time. In this way, of course, there will be no income for a long time, but in contrast, it seems that it can really minimize the impact of Sean''s assassination. Similarly, they can also get a great benefit. That is the right to freedom of movement against the dabion rebels. For a long time, I''m afraid the whole Ryan will fall into an atmosphere of fear. After all, the attack on Sean now is tantamount to announcing that the dabion rebels have penetrated into the capital of King Ryan, so they will certainly be infiltrated more seriously in other places. Therefore, even if there are occasional disputes and conflicts, and even use military forces to suppress them, all these can put an excuse on the bien rebels. Sean doesn''t have to think about it. The real boss behind the scenes of rosan guild hall must be the people at the core of sene''s aristocratic circle. Because in the name of the Dabian rebels, these seneean nobles can freely carry out military mobilization and command in Ryan territory. Maybe they can even send more powerful troops to encircle and suppress him - anyway, as long as the responsibility is put on the Dabian rebels, there will be no evidence. There was a sneer on Sean''s mouth. Fortunately, he had been prepared, otherwise he might have messed up because of this little trouble. Almost two or three days after the president of the rosan hall visited Sean, the investigation into the death of Robert, a stalled businessman, finally began. The bodyguard Saia employed by the rosan guild hall, killed by Duke Sean Connery, was proved to be a member of the dabion rebels, all in retaliation for Duke Sean Connery, who had his current status through the war against dabion. Simply put, this is a premeditated targeted retaliation. Of course, people with a clear eye have long known that the so-called targeted retaliation is purely a farce. After all, if this is true, Saiya can''t be alone. However, the aristocracy circle is a place that pays attention to tacit understanding. In particular, this result has great interests for the aristocrats, both outside the great wall and inside the Great Wall. Therefore, no one has opened his mouth to express any different views and opinions. Therefore, the result naturally ends in this way. But at this time, Sean has received the second contract task to obtain proficiency from Porter''s tavern. Porter''s tavern is actually an insider of the event of rosan hall, but they are not stupid enough to disclose the truth. Especially watching Sean, who only made a simple disguise, take the task from them for the second time, shows that Sean doesn''t care about the truth at all. In the face of such a big man, even if they give Porter more courage, they dare not threaten Sean. After all, Sean''s strength and heritage are no weaker than the other six dukes. No one is stupid. However, Sean''s action is naturally not a good behavior for Ryan. Especially now that the martial arts festival is about to begin, when the neighboring countries have checked in at King Ryan''s palace, the king has committed murders one after another, which is naturally very annoying. In a week, with a lot of police force invested, King Ryan still had three murders. In addition to the death of Robert, a big businessman, the victims of the other two murders actually had similar identities, but they were not as famous as Robert. Such a thing naturally made king Ryan very angry. But no matter how angry the king is, it''s none of Sean''s business. In the past week, Sean has completed all the contract tasks that can obtain proficiency in the porter Tavern - there are four tasks that can bring proficiency to Sean, three of which are designated to kill the target character, and the last is the escort task, which is why King Ryan has three murders. When all this was done, Sean did not hesitate to put all the 13 proficiency points accumulated in recent time directly into agility. In this way, Sean''s agility reaches 115 points. With the addition of the 20 points of agility increased by the light body technique and the direct doubling of adrenal stimulation, it was only 270 points of agility in the end, 10 points short of reaching the 280 points required by the new qualitative change. Of course, if converted into actual data, only five points are enough. If you can improve these five points of agility, Sean thinks he can reach his own soul calming theoretical data value. In other words, if you can increase your Agility by another five points, you can learn the soul calming skill by self-study without consuming any proficiency points. However, Sean is also very clear that if he wants to learn to calm the soul in this way, he needs to make persistent efforts. After all, this learning method is no better than skilled investment, which can enable the body and mind to complete the learning and mastery of skills in an instant. But in fact, Sean really doesn''t mind mastering new skills in this way if he can. Because if he hadn''t practiced his sword skills unremittingly these days, Sean couldn''t understand the special ability of "sword wound. Dark collapse" - although the system still didn''t recognize Sean''s special ability, Sean always thought it was because of his wrong way of use. In other words, Sean always believes that this special ability should still have the possibility to be improved, but it may be because it involves the particularity of his current fighting spirit, so there will be the current embarrassing state. Seriously speaking, Sean''s internal situation is not very stable. It is mainly because there are some problems with his rank line that this kind of half tone situation is not up and down. If his dark fighting spirit is used too much, he will fall into the situation of blackening. Although Sean doesn''t know what the so-called "dark servant" is, it certainly doesn''t sound good from the text introduction, so Sean doesn''t want to try at all. Besides, "Pilgrim''s holy water" is not easy to get. According to Hitler, this is not an ordinary holy water. It is possible to purify such holy water only after the main priests above the high priest level consume a lot of divine grace. Even as a saint of Hitler, she has provided a lot of free grace every day, but she has only condensed three drops for so long. This time Sean went out and gave all three drops of holy water. At present, the threshold of dark power in Sean''s body is only 48%, which has not reached the point where pilgrim holy water is needed. But if he uses the dark spirit again, he needs to use the pilgrim''s holy water once. At present, the most important thing is to improve the last five agility points. At this time, less than seven days remained before the official start of the martial arts festival. Sean decided to transform the dead bone for the first time in this last time to ensure that he could obtain the last five agility points. Chapter 664 In the basement of the empty Duke''s residence, there were several rooms that could barely be regarded as a secret room, and an emergency escape. Of course, as a residence once dominated and controlled by the royal family, there is naturally a secret Road connected with the imperial palace. But now, of course, this secret road is closed by a single side. However, with Sean''s character and thinking, it is naturally impossible to let the Ryan royal family decide everything, so he also cleanly found someone to close the secret Road, so that the secret road is completely blocked. Among the other secret rooms, Sean ignored the others except one of them. The materials he collected in various ways during this time have been stacked in this room. The dead bone of the epic weapon that has been fighting with Sean for more than a year is put on an anvil by Sean. Although Sean was eager to start working immediately, he still had to deal with a guest. Cady Lacker. This is the alchemy blacksmith of lane Kingdom, a high-level bronze craftsman. That is, the unlucky man who was almost overcame by arnom at the last underground auction. At first, Sean really wanted to extract some residual value from the unlucky man, such as the alchemical material used with purple spot secret silver bone. But then the things at hand piled up one by one, and Sean forgot the old guy who had little sense of existence. So at this time, the old man didn''t know where to find out that Sean was the alchemist who had broken through the scam of Amethyst fluorite, so he suddenly ran to look for Sean. For such a guy, it doesn''t matter whether Sean sees it or not. Anyway, the president of rosan hall also gave Sean a lot of materials, enough for him to experiment. It''s just that this old guy''s stepping stone really moved Sean. A stone of order. This kind of thing is so rare that it can be compared with the five forged treasures on the miracle continent. Sean was still worried that the dark power on the dead bone was too strong. Even if it was only a preliminary transformation, it would waste a lot of effort, and maybe he might fail in the end. However, if there is such a stone of order, Sean will have absolute confidence and assurance to completely transform the dead bone, because the stone of order can stabilize the dark forces in the dead bone. As the saying goes, eating people is short and holding hands is short, so there are many faces. Of course, Sean can''t disappear from Cady Lacker''s request. So he had to meet the old guy. But the meeting place was not the regular reception room, but in the secret room underground, which had been transformed into a forge by Sean. "I know why you came to visit me." Sean said bluntly, "I''m really an alchemist, and I''m better than you think Originally, I was too lazy to see you, but for the sake of giving me a stone of order, I allow you to watch my transformation here. " Cady Lacker is actually just a middle-aged man in his fifties. It''s still several years before he really becomes an old guy. It''s just that perhaps because of the forging problem that has plagued him for a long time, he doesn''t look much different from those old men in their sixties and seventies. Even his voice revealed a deathly gloomy tone, which was not in line with his age and career. At the very least, Arnold''s unique loud voice, which is calm and powerful, is more like what a blacksmith should have. At this time, when hearing Sean''s words, Cady Lacker''s face showed an excited look. Even because of his excitement, his voice became a little sharp: "look on, really... Really?" "Of course, why not." Sean said indifferently. Although for many craftsmen, no one is allowed to watch when making or making anything, not even their own apprentices, unless they are ready to let them inherit their own mantle. Because any craftsman who can climb to a high level must have his own unique secret skills. These secret skills may be inherited from the past or figured out by himself, but no matter which one is their biggest competitive capital in this industry. Therefore, it will never be disclosed to others at will, and will not even allow others to watch. Since you can become an independent alchemy blacksmith, you naturally know a lot of skills and techniques. Therefore, as long as you watch the forging of other higher-level alchemy blacksmiths, you will also benefit greatly. Even if you can''t learn those unique forging skills, you can gain a lot of experience by touching and pushing, and you can become your own thing as long as you learn and understand it later. This increase in strength is very fast. Because of this, Sean allowed Cady to watch, which naturally made Cady very excited. What''s more, Sean is not forging a piece of demonized equipment again, but transforming the old equipment, which has higher technical requirements for the alchemy blacksmith. At the very least, you must fully understand the ideas and creativity of the alchemist who built and designed this enchanted equipment. Only in this way can you transform it on its basis. In fact, in the circle of alchemy blacksmiths, the technical work of this transformation even has a higher gold content than the magic equipment that can be customized for others. After all, this is equivalent to correcting mistakes. "As long as you don''t disturb me." Sean shrugged innocently, then went aside and began to deal with half the work he had prepared before. Sean didn''t make up his mind completely about the specific transformation plan and plan of the dead bone. Although dead bone is really powerful as an epic weapon, several attributes are not necessary. For example, "devil believer" and "enemy''s anger", the special abilities attached to these two dead bones did not have much effect on Sean at all. The former is to make the hell creatures have a good impression on the dead bone holder, but it will be detected as an extremely evil existence. Therefore, Sean usually throws the dead bone in the storage ring in non combat situations, because the unique isolation of space can shield the detection perception; The latter can increase the attribute points of the dead bone by killing the demon creatures on the abyss plane, and the allocation mode of its attribute points is increased in order. In other words, on the dead bone of Sword form, it increases in the order of strength, endurance and agility. For example, if Sean wants to increase his agility by 5 points, he must kill at least 15 demon creatures in bronze to meet the requirements. Of course, if it''s a demon creature with the strength of the golden realm, it''s enough to kill five. However, it''s hard to find demon creatures in the main material world of the miracle continent, so we can only start from the transformation of dead bones in the end. However, it is not easy to completely erase these two attributes, and if possible, Sean still wants to retain the two attributes of "immortal soul" and "blood limit" as much as possible. Because the former attribute can make Sean immune to all soul and spiritual attacks. Although there are still some spiritual effects, at least it will not endanger the soul and cause any damage to the soul; The latter can increase to a certain extent with the improvement of Sean''s strength. As for the other attribute "morphological change", it''s not what Sean needs. It doesn''t matter whether he has it or not. However, when Sean finished processing the preparation materials and put the dead bone into the furnace to burn the sword body, he found that the ordinary flame in the material world could not burn the dead bone at all. Even with special seasoning, the sword body of the dead bone showed no sign of softening, which made Sean a headache. "This... This material is so strong." Katie let out a cry of surprise. Sean gave the other party a white look: "nonsense, the thigh bone of the devil Lord is the main material. Can it not be hard?" "The thighbone of the devil Lord!" Cady looked at the dead bone in Sean''s hand, and his face showed an inexplicable look of awe. "With the thigh bone of the great lord of the devil of the abyss as the material, then the ordinary flame must not be smelted. After all..." "I know." Sean whispered, "like forging with the materials of abyss and hell, it must have high fire resistance and dark energy But there are ways to eliminate it, but I didn''t expect that this thing added more than a fire-resistant material. " "More than one?" "Yes." Sean nodded and his eyes became a little dignified. "I have added fire dragon heart medicine in the furnace. It is enough to smelt only in terms of internal flame temperature. But... " "But?" Sean looked at Cady, thought about it, and said, "well, by the way, let you review common sense You know the fire dragon heart potion? " "I know." At this time, Kaidi was like an apprentice. He nodded seriously and piously, "it can greatly improve the flame temperature, which is basically equivalent to the internal temperature of the fire bag of the fire dragon. The maximum internal flame temperature can reach the temperature of the dragon''s breath. At the same time, it can turn an ordinary flame into a flame with magical properties." "Dragon breath is the flame emitted by the dragon''s compressed vitality. Do you think it can''t hurt the devil Lord?" Sean tilted his head and asked. "This..." "Anyway, there are only a few materials that can resist the fire dragon heart potion." Sean shrugged, "you see, now the burning of fire on the dead bone will produce a similar distorted avoidance, which proves that there are materials such as fire element crystallization added to the dead bone This thing is actually like cracking a password. It analyzes it bit by bit and then pushes it backwards. This process is actually very interesting. " Speaking of this, Sean clapped his hands and said, "OK, here''s the question time Now that the type of fire element has been determined, what do you think is the way to eliminate it? " "Water... Element?" Cady was stunned for a moment before he said. "The idea is... Regular." Sean sighed. "I probably know why you are still at the level of a bronze craftsman." Hearing Sean''s evaluation, Cady Lacker''s dark face inevitably turned red. "Fire and water are indeed opposing elements that can offset each other." Sean said softly, "but in addition, anything that can absorb the power of elements can be used But now we don''t have these two things. What should we do? " "Er..." Katie was stunned in an instant. After waiting for a moment, Sean sighed helplessly before hearing Katie''s answer, which made Katie feel ashamed for a moment. "We just need to re enhance the power of the flame." Sean looked at Katie helplessly. "Use your brain." "Yes... Sorry." Katie bowed her head like an apprentice and admitted her mistake. "I''m not the one you''re sorry for." Sean casually took out a few pieces of blood sand from the storage ring, which had been robbed from the gray shadow black market, and directly sprinkled a large amount into it. This thing has a strong power of invisible fire element. It can naturally enhance the power of the flame through the magical flame, but it will also emit the toxicity at the same time. But at least it can solve the immediate urgent need. Sean explained to caddy as he sprinkled blood sand. Soon, a light green mist rose in the furnace. Sean didn''t care, but Katie began to cough constantly. From this point, we can see the difference between ordinary people and silver masters. Although the toxicity is not very strong, it will still make people feel unwell, so Sean had to take a purification stone to purify the poison gas. After waiting for a little while, the body of the dead bone sword finally began to show an orange red, and there were obvious signs of softening. In fact, the so-called fire resistance only uses the repulsion of elements to repel fire elements. All the flames on the miracle continent are just a matter of the number of fire elements. Therefore, unless it is in the field of element clearance, the so-called fire resistance only depends on the repulsion of fire elements. Once a critical point is reached, even fire resistant equipment can not withstand the burning of high-temperature flame and will still produce damage. The melting of smelting is actually one of this phenomenon. The dead bone must be melted in the first step before Sean can continue to transform it. However, when the dead bones began to burn more and more red, the black gas with strong magical smell began to spread on the sword. With the surrounding of these black gases, the dead bones seem to have a protective film. The tongue of fire in the smelting furnace can no longer hurt this long sword. In this way, the temperature of the sword naturally began to decrease and then gradually cooled down. This result was not what Sean wanted. "This... This is not a magic weapon!" Looking at the strange situation in front of us, Katie said with a shocked face. "I never said it was a magic weapon." Sean said lightly, and then he threw in the stone of order that Cady sent today. The whole space seemed to be strongly impacted in an instant. Only a "Dong" sound was heard. As if an invisible gas field broke out in the forging room, Katie only felt a strong thrust and suddenly pushed it against the wall. He looked at Sean in some horror. He looked at Sean standing where he was, just watching the changes in the smelting furnace, which made Cady secretly guess what grade of weapon Sean was transforming? Is it a legendary grade? At this time, Sean seemed to know Katie''s inner thoughts and said in a deep voice, "this is an epic weapon." At this moment, Katie''s face became more frightened: a master who can forge epic equipment!? In the circle of craftsmen, transformation is a more advanced technical work than forging. So since Sean is transforming an epic equipment, in other words, in Cady''s eyes, Sean is naturally a real master who can forge epic equipment. But in fact, it''s not what Cady thinks. In the game, all equipment except artifact can be freely transformed and refined by players, so Sean is just stained with the light of a player, which doesn''t mean he is a forging master. Of course, if the manual is forged for him, he can indeed forge legendary equipment according to the book. As for epic equipment, Sean was really powerless, because there was no forging map of this level in the game. After Cady identified Sean as a brilliant master, he watched Sean''s actions more carefully and seriously. Of course, he didn''t think Sean could be so powerful at such a young age, so Cady thought Sean must have a very powerful master. After all, in the whole miracle continent, the most famous forging technology is the qainas Empire, and Sean is a qainas man no matter what he thinks. The stone of order is indeed a very rare material. In fact, this is not an exclusive forging material, but a universal material. No matter in which sideline, this material can be used. Its only function is to balance the conflict between two opposing forces, such as darkness and light, fire and water, wind and earth, which is equivalent to a universal neutralizer with very high suitability. At this time, the dark power of the dead bone completely overflows from the sword, and its purpose is naturally to avoid the destruction of the dead bone. But Sean''s act of throwing the stone of order into it was tantamount to forcibly breaking this dark shelter - at the speed visible to the naked eye, all the dark forces were quickly absorbed by a stone of order about the size of a knuckle. In a moment, the dead sword turned orange red again. This time, Sean didn''t let this state last long, but quickly pulled the dead bone directly from the smelting furnace, put it on the anvil, raised the hammer next to it and smashed it. Sparks splashed everywhere. But with the sparks that erupted from the collision between the hammer and the sword, an electronic synthetic sound suddenly sounded in Sean''s mind. "It is detected that the equipment [dead bone] is entering the forging transformation state. This behavior will have unpredictable consequences and empty all the task chains related to dead bone. Do you want to continue?" Sean''s movement, there is a moment of delay. In fact, he knew for a long time that dead bones would be involved in a mission, maybe even an epic mission. But if this task is done, it will eventually face creatures at the level of devil lord or devil Lord. After all, the introduction of dead bones has been very clear. Dead bones first appeared in the form of guns, and then Gabriel was nailed to the immortal monument. Therefore, the final link of the task must be to save Gabriel''s soul. The difficulty of this task is not absolutely an epic task at the level of a large team. What is the epic mission concept for large teams? That is, 100 players of at least level 11 (upper sanctuary) form a team to complete the task. Sean doesn''t think this task can be easily accomplished in the real world. And Sean has always been a very realistic person. It takes a lot of time and energy to reap benefits, which are obviously less than those that can be reaped in a short time. Therefore, after only a slight delay for a moment, Sean''s right hand smashed the hammer down again. When the hammer hit the dead bone, the whole world was like the pulse of the heart, producing a beat that could not be heard by all things in the world - it was like the crisp sound of broken chains and broken mirrors. But what cannot be heard is just ordinary creatures in the world. Those star diviners, those messengers of fate, those who have reached the true peak of legend, and the masters of Solomon castle, which is called the mysterious castle, all set their eyes on Ryan''s position at this moment. Because they heard the sound of the chain of fate breaking. But Sean didn''t feel this at all, because he was facing a new problem - when his hammer fell on the dead bone sword for the fifth time, he knocked a crack out of the dead bone sword body, and then poured the purple spot secret silver bone that had been prepared and melted into liquid shape on the sword body, And when he began to put it into the sword mold and began to cover its attributes again, an electronic synthetic sound sounded in Sean''s mind again. But this time, the sound is no longer cold. "It is detected that there is a kind of dark breath in the forging body. The matching rate between the dark breath and the current forged articles is 97.1%. Do you want to activate the dark fighting spirit and consume 50% of the dark fighting spirit to charge the forged articles?" "Please note: all your choices will lead to completely unpredictable consequences, and will change the existing properties of the forging. Please choose carefully." If the first hint had been expected by Sean, Sean could drop the hammer without scruples. However, the system prompt sound for the second time obviously exceeded Sean''s expectation, so for a time, he fell into a confusion. Whether to charge or not? Chapter 665 When night fell, looking down from a high altitude, every household in King Ryan''s capital lit up the lights, which seemed to have a different kind of exquisite prosperity. The empty Duke''s house, located on the seventh avenue of the Kingdom, has finally quieted down again recently after a period of excitement. However, with the visit of Cady Lacker, the first alchemy blacksmith of the former principality of Ryan, the Duke of nothingness once again successfully broke into the sight of many nobles. In fact, many nobles still don''t understand that someone can become a Duke at the peak of power in less than two years, just like those fairy tales that deceive children. With the blessing of toshawn, after the war with dabion, the archives of the kingdom of Ryan received the registration of more than 30 pioneering knights from more than ten nobles. Ambitious people are not just aristocrats who already have status. It is said that today Ryan''s most famous bard intends to write a biography of the Duke Sean Connery. Of course, at present, those nobles who focus on Sean''s empty Duke''s residence pay more attention to what Cady Lacker, the alchemist, wants to do when he goes to Sean''s house. After almost ten hours of hard work, Sean and Cady Lacker finally got a break. At this time, Sean was taking caddy Lacker, a former alchemist from the Principality of lane who now completely placed himself as an apprentice, to the restaurant. Here, the servant and the cook have prepared the dinner in advance. Vinia, Marton, Cecilia, Rena, shefanio and others are at the same table. They still show enough enthusiasm for the arrival of Cady Lacker. After all, a high-level bronze craftsman is very popular on any occasion, as long as it is not hostile. The time for dinner is not long - in fact, it can be said to be very short. Perhaps because Sean comes from the earth, he always eats very fast. Of course, in terms of aristocratic etiquette, Sean''s behavior is naturally very impolite. Because according to the aristocratic etiquette, if Sean is a guest, his eating speed must keep the same frequency as the host, neither too fast nor too slow. The most perfect degree is to end at the same time when the host ends a meal; As the host, it doesn''t matter if Sean''s eating speed is slow, but it can''t be too fast, because the time of each dish has the lowest limit, usually about 20 minutes. However, Sean''s eating habits directly omit many steps such as appetizers, pre meals and so on, which is the main course of the meal. Moreover, it often takes only five to ten minutes for him to announce that he is full. According to the aristocratic etiquette of the dinner table, once the host stops the knife and fork when he is full, it is equivalent to announcing the formal end of the dinner. At that time, no matter whether others are full or not, they should stop the knife and fork. However, because Rena, shefanio and Cecilia have followed Sean for a long time and have been on the battlefield, they are all used to Sean''s eating habits and ways. They even think that this is the most standard marching and eating speed - all the soldiers under Sean never eat for more than five minutes, so after a long time, everyone is used to not acting according to aristocratic etiquette. As for Marton and vinia, although they are elves, they are in a wilderness area with constant war all the year round. Therefore, they have long forgotten the more cumbersome Elven etiquette compared with the human world. Compared with the speed of eating, they are only faster than Sean, so they can naturally keep up with Sean''s rhythm. The only trouble is the middle-aged Cady Lacker. When he saw that the main course was served directly instead of other appetizers, he was really stunned. Then when he saw the other people''s wolfing appearance, his appetite basically disappeared half. But for the sake of politeness, he insisted on eating a little. When Sean stopped the knife and fork, he stopped the knife and fork at the same time - or, for him, it was equivalent to liberation. At this point, the dinner was officially over - it took seven minutes. It was because Sean was really tired after a day''s work, so he ate an extra main course. "Then, Mr. Cady, I''ll arrange for someone to take you back." Sean looked at Cady Lacker and said. "Wait a minute, Lord Sean." Seeing Sean turning his head to look at Rena, vinia and Marton, Cady quickly said, "Lord Sean, I have something I want to talk to you about. I don''t know..." "Lord Sean, please allow me to leave first." Hearing Katie''s words, Cecilia said for the first time, "the magic experiment upstairs has just been half done." Cecilia never embarrasses Sean in front of outsiders. Although many people now regard her as their sister, they are not related by blood at all. Only aldof, William, clough and Rena know the secret. At this time, Cecilia''s words naturally showed great respect to outsiders. Hearing Cecilia say so, other people are not fools. Naturally, they leave one by one. Of course, Sean won''t have any opinion about it. When there were only Sean and Cady left in the restaurant, Sean said, "Mr. Cady, just say anything." Cady nodded and said, "I have a few questions for Lord Sean." "What''s the problem?" "About the black energy burst out during forging and quenching..." Hearing what Katie said, Sean knew what Katie wanted to say, so he didn''t wait for him to finish saying, "that''s charging." "Charging?" Cady wondered, "isn''t that the expertise of magicians?" "Well, you haven''t practiced martial arts, so it''s normal that you can''t understand." Sean thought for a moment, and then said with a more intuitive explanation as much as possible, "there are people like me who have mastered certain martial arts skills and can start fighting. So occasionally we can charge some forged equipment, which can greatly improve the quality of the equipment and even attach some special abilities to it. " "Special abilities?" "Yes." Sean nodded slightly, "like forging masters with fire attribute fighting spirit, if they charge the equipment, they can improve the fire resistance of the equipment or attach certain fire attribute related effects. Similarly, if it is other attributes, it can also attach some related attributes and abilities to the equipment, which is the same as the charging of magicians when making jewelry, alchemy props and even magic props. Therefore, I also call it charging. " "I see." Katie nodded with some understanding, "so in the afternoon, Lord Sean, what effect will you charge for that epic sword... Dark energy?" "Yes." Sean didn''t deny it. Although people with dark energy are rare in this world, they are not without them. Magic such as manipulating the dead belongs to the magic of the dark system, but although the necromancer is disgusting and even the expulsion target of the church and countries, he has not been included in the ranks of pagans. Similarly, the warrior with dark fighting spirit will not be treated as a pagan. It can even be said that the dark energy is also one of the supporting points of the world system that constitutes this miracle continent. Therefore, even if there is no evil tendency, it will not cause the same results as dealing with pagans. While Sean was forging in the afternoon, he finally chose to use 50% of the dark energy to charge the dead bone. Therefore, he had to consume a pilgrim''s holy water to suppress the dark energy in his body, and the result of this time was not without harvest for him. At least he probably knew what the so-called "dark servant" would be like. "Well... Lord Sean, do those high-quality enchanted equipment need to be charged?" Cady asked again. "No." Sean shook his head to deny Katie''s cognitive error, "the so-called charging is actually only an auxiliary means, but it is not necessary. If the quality of the materials you choose is good enough and there are no mistakes in the production process, you can make gold level magic equipment even if you don''t need to recharge. What needs special attention is that the idea that high-quality enchanted equipment can be made by charging is also very wrong and dangerous. " "Why do you say that?" "For the martial forging master, excessive charging will lead to the complexity and impure fighting Qi in the body, which will not only cause some damage to the body, but also lead to the decline of equipment quality due to the deterioration of fighting Qi quality." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "secondly, not all demonized equipment or even more advanced equipment are suitable for charging, which is also related to the fighting spirit of the martial forger himself Just imagine, if a magic equipment with water element is attached, but you are filled with the fighting spirit of fire attribute, what will be the result? " Like a schoolboy, Cady Lacker thought about the result of the problem seriously, and then nodded thoughtfully. But soon, he said again, "this can only be said to be a mistake. What about the danger?" "Dependence." Sean whispered, "and a series of problems arising from dependence." Seeing the puzzled look on Cady''s face, Sean added again: "once you find that charging can improve the quality of equipment, you are likely to rely on this special forging method. In this way, there will be the damage to the forger itself and the reduction of equipment quality as I said earlier. In addition, the greater danger is that it will limit the thinking and innovation of forgers, because you will continue to make equipment more in line with your fighting attributes, and will not try new materials. Over time, it is natural to imagine the results. " "I see." Katie heaved a sigh of satisfaction on her face. Sean can understand this look, because he would have such a satisfied look once any difficult problems were solved in the game, or he successfully cleared a copy to obtain a new equipment, props and so on. From this point of view, Cady Lacker and Sean are actually the same kind of people. They have little ambition, but for some reason, they are willing to pay ten times or a hundred times. "Fighting Qi and charging is also a skill of forgers, but this skill has great limitations." Seeing Katie''s look, Sean couldn''t help talking more. Cady nodded modestly. Of course, he knows what the limitation is - only those who become martial arts can use this special forging technique. As far as Kaidi''s age is concerned, even if he wants to become a martial artist, it is impossible now, so he naturally can''t use this forging skill. Therefore, he also understood that what Sean said to him was to make him give up this fantastic way of forging. "And." Seeing the look that Cady already understood, Sean added, "the skill of charging is also high or low. Forgers who are really good at using this skill will not charge at will, but will use it according to the situation, which involves many different application skills You can simply understand it. What I told you in detail is not very good for you. " "I see." Katie said, "well... Lord Sean, what effect will your recharge yesterday bring to the epic sword?" "It''s hard to say." Sean shook his head, "but it doesn''t conflict with the dead bone itself. After all, the main forging material of the dead bone is the leg bone of the demon lord, so the charging of dark fighting Qi can still improve some power and effect. Although the main material used in my transformation is mainly to break demons, in fact, it is also a forging material in the dark direction, but it may be affected by the stone of order, and the dark ability may be restrained to a certain extent Of course, on the whole, the power effect and even the increasing ability brought by epic equipment will certainly increase significantly. " "I wonder if Lord Sean will take an apprentice." After a little hesitation, Cady Lacker suddenly said bluntly, "with Lord Sean''s skills now, it''s more than enough to take an apprentice." Hearing what Katie said, Sean knew that Katie must have thought he was a great master in the forging industry. However, considering his age, it is obvious that he can''t be self-taught no matter how he looks - because even a genius must be led by his master. However, no matter how talented a craftsman is, he can''t become a middle goldsmith at the age of 25 or 6. In the history of the goldsmith Association, the youngest goldsmith is 33 years old, which is still a craftsman who is really addicted to the forging world. And Sean? His public identity today is not only a duke, an expert in silver, but also a militarist and politician. Although it has not been officially disclosed, many people already know his identity, including prophet, diviner, appraiser and knowledgeable scholar - of course, prophet, diviner and appraiser, Sean thought it could actually be collectively referred to as the divine stick. You know, although the miracle continent is a world full of miracles and miracles, its essence is still a world that pays attention to no work and no harvest. So instinctively, Sean didn''t want to deny Katie''s guess. "You mean you want me to take you as an apprentice?" Sean looked at Katie. "Yes." Katie nodded seriously, "I hope to be your apprentice. I want to learn more advanced forging skills." "Our age gap is a little big." Sean frowned. "Lord Sean, I remember that you qainas people have a slang saying, ''a teacher is a master''?" Cady said in a deep voice. His attitude and look were very serious and serious without any false color. "Since it is so, age should not be your reason to refuse me." "But even if you become my apprentice, I don''t have much time to teach you." Sean said. "I know." Cady nodded. "I know, Lord Sean, as a duke, you will be very busy, especially the dabion war just ended and the upcoming fighting sacrifice, but as long as you give me a little advice when you have time, that''s enough Moreover, my current forging level can also help you. As long as you agree, Lord Sean, I can go back to the void collar with you later. " "So what about your industry in Wangdu?" "I will sell it and invest all my funds in the construction of empty collar." Hearing what Katie said, Sean would say that he was not excited. It must be false. A high-level bronze craftsman who is impacting the silver craftsman is still very good for the development of a territory. In particular, Sean knows that this era will soon enter the magic guide technology era because of his advance. At that time, ordinary equipment and weapons will be replaced by magic guide weapons, and the status of magicians will be greatly reduced. On the contrary, the status of alchemists will be greatly improved. Whether in terms of immediate or long-term interests, Sean won''t lose anything by tying Cady Lacker and void collar together. So after thinking for a few seconds, Sean agreed to Caddy''s proposal and officially accepted caddy Lacker as an apprentice. Sean didn''t keep it a secret. Therefore, Cecilia and others knew that Cady was already Sean''s apprentice the next day, but they weren''t surprised at all. On the contrary, if Cady wasn''t impressed by Sean after seeing Sean''s skills, Cecilia, Rena and other talents would really be surprised. However, it is precisely because of what Sean''s followers take for granted, so naturally no one will publicize this kind of thing. Therefore, the outside world does not know that Cady Lacker, the only alchemical blacksmith in the former Ryan Kingdom, has now become Sean''s Apprentice. But for those old politicians and nobles who have a keen sense of smell, they still smell something unusual. Because in the next few days, Cady Lacker officially moved to Sean''s empty Duke residence, studied and discussed forging with Sean every day, and watched Sean''s transformation of dead bones all the way. In this process, Cady Lacker naturally learned a lot - although these knowledge and skills are very common for players, they are still very powerful in this era. After all, many skills and knowledge were gradually developed and studied by players in the middle of the game. In this process, Cady gradually understood why Sean could become a goldsmith - of course, this is purely Cady Lacker''s own view. Sean is only a player with the help of system functions after all. However, in front of outsiders, Sean is indeed impeccable. Any forging steps are as accurate as instruments and textbooks, without any mistakes and mistakes. It is completely impossible to make any mistakes in such perfect and accurate forging. Therefore, on the day when the martial arts festival was officially held, Sean finally completed the preliminary transformation of the dead bone. In the same way, he has also planned the next phase II transformation plan, and has given a new name to the transformed dead bone. Black king. Chapter 666 Located about two streets to the south of Earl''s Square in the king''s capital of lane, there is a arena. Originally, there was no place for this arena in the hands of the second king Ryan who drew the urban blueprint. It was built only because of the personal preference of the third King Ryan. Then, in the era of the fifth king Ryan, this arena was closed and abandoned. Had it not been for the high cost of demolishing the arena at that time, it would have been demolished by the fifth king Ryan. Now the sixth Ryan king, Angus Ryan, chose a completely different approach from his father: he rented the arena directly. The lease term is 30 years. As long as it does not touch on Ryan''s laws and fundamental principles, Ryan will not interfere with all business methods of the arena. Therefore, since the arena was taken over, it has become the most haunting holy land for all the nobles of King Ryan. Here, almost every day there is a very tragic bloody war, whether it is hand to hand combat or team fighting, you can get all the satisfaction in this arena. But today, the atmosphere of the arena is a little different from the past. Although the strong smell of blood caused by long-term fighting still lingers, today''s arena gives people a solemn feeling. However, it is no wonder that the arena has been closed for nearly a month since it was learned that the silver and gold competitions of the martial arts festival will start in this arena. In this month, it is natural to re plan and reorganize the whole arena. Although it is impossible to make much changes because of time constraints, it does add a trace of solemn solemnity to the arena. With the passage of time, people began to enter the arena. Those who can enter and occupy a good position first are naturally powerful and powerful people. To this end, the arena also opened up a special channel for these big people to enter. These noble figures like this vanity that can show their identity and power status, especially when they see the admiration and worship of the civilians, which makes them very excited. At this time, a carriage painted with dark black paint was passing through the gate. There were no decorations, marks or family emblems on the carriage. It looked like a very ordinary carriage. However, at this time, passing through here, no matter how to say, there was an extraordinary atmosphere. Many nobles seemed to think of something, and their eyes looking at the carriage became a little unclear. After passing the gate of the arena, the carriage went round a nearby path, and then drove straight ahead. In fact, this path is not long, about hundreds of meters, but most people don''t walk into this path at will, because it only leads to one place. Blood gate. This is the back door of the lane arena and the entry place for all freelancers in the lane arena. However, because they are free competitors, in order to ensure their strength, they naturally need to go through a little test. And this test is the trail that is no more than 100 meters long - the road of trial. There was no one else in the carriage. It was Sean. Sean was accompanied by Cecilia, while Rena was responsible for driving. As for shefanio, Marton, vinia and others, they did not go with them, but rested in Sean''s residence, and were also preparing for the upcoming competition of the Martial Arts Festival Gold Group. Sitting in the carriage, Sean looked out of the window, looked at the slightly gloomy quiet path, and then turned to Cecilia: "is it an ambulatory magic array?" "Yes." Cecilia nodded skillfully, "the more conventional cloister magic array is accompanied by primary illusion and primary fear, oh, and a mental pressure. There is still a lot of pressure on the newcomers in the bronze realm, but the experts in the silver realm basically don''t have much effect Of course, if the will is strong enough, you can finish this road smoothly. " "Is the trial road of Ryan''s arena to test the will of the competitor?" Sean glanced noncommittally, "but the cloister magic array can generally be changed by replacing several nodes. I don''t think people who have the capital to contract the whole arena will only make such a trial road." "Even if you change it, it''s just to upgrade the power effect. There''s no way to change the specific effect." Cecilia denied Sean''s statement, "specifically, it is related to the theory of magic. I guess you''re not interested in these either. " Sean shrugged, then reached out and gently rubbed Cecilia''s head and said with a smile, "I''m really not interested, but I still have you." I don''t know whether Sean''s actions were too close or Sean''s words were very ambiguous. Cecilia''s face became a little hot and red. But Sean had turned his head and looked ahead and missed the beauty of Cecilia''s peach blossom face, because he had felt the pause of the carriage, but Sean looked around. At this time, he was still a short distance from the blood gate of Ryan''s arena. "What''s going on?" Sean asked. "There''s a traffic jam, Lord Sean." Rena''s voice came from the front of the carriage. "Traffic jam?" Sean frowned, then opened the door and jumped down. Soon he understood what Rena meant by the traffic jam. In front of Sean''s carriage, there were ten whole carriages, at least more than twenty, including many large modified carriages. On the surface, these carriages are obviously much higher than Sean''s carriages. Many of them have unified configuration in terms of specification and decoration. There is no doubt that these carriages are obviously the seed players sent by the surrounding countries to participate this time. Although the martial arts festival nominally celebrates Ryan''s promotion to the Kingdom, in fact, it is a military competition to compete for various strengths and details. As for the part of the individual competition of the martial arts festival, Sean has learned very clearly from Flores, so he naturally knows that Flores is also busy for the official convening of the martial arts festival during his busy transformation and proficiency of dead bones. As a nationwide martial arts festival event, the participants can not be those selected. After all, it is related to the future potential of a kingdom, so civilians are naturally allowed to participate. Basically, for many civilians, an event like this is a flying opportunity, so the number of participants is actually tens of thousands. However, after a series of selection and elimination, only 66 people can participate in today''s competition. These 66 people include 17 seed players from five countries, including the United Nations of the karosha tribe, the Hales Kingdom, * * * Kingdom, the Principality of Robyn and the kingdom of Ryan. The other forty-nine people are Ryan civilians who fought their way through a series of auditions with their own strength. Their personal strength means that they have enough strength to participate in today''s competition. In order to make enough time for the gold group, the 66 people participating in the silver group will decide 33 people in one day today, and these 33 people will enter the second round tomorrow. After that, in order to take into account the brilliance and visibility of the competition at the same time, the 33 people will decide 17 people in two days, and then decide nine people in two days to enter the third round, and then determine the last five contestants in one day by drawing lots. Of course, in terms of the process of the event, there will be one person who doesn''t have to participate in the nine person game. When the final five are determined, the silver group''s competition will come to an end temporarily, and the five people will be able to get a week''s rest. As for the time of one week, it is the competition time of the golden group. This time, there were more participants in the gold group, with a total of more than 200 participants from five countries. According to the established process, these people will determine the top 64 within a week, and then the last three in the top five of the silver group will be in the gold group again. However, the second round of the gold group lasts as long as one month, and these strong players will decide the top eight in this month. Therefore, the championship and Asian season finals of the silver group will not start until one and a half months later. Both Rena and Cecilia have decided to participate in the golden group. Today, both of them obviously came to accompany Sean. Today, when Sean went out, he had received the intelligence prepared by the Marquis of Flores in advance. Today, his opponent is a teenager from the Hales kingdom. Perhaps because he is from a foreign country, he has little information, only basic information such as name, height and possible preferred weapons and habits. But the only certainty is that this person is not on the danger list. The so-called danger list is a few people that Marquis Flores asked Sean to pay attention to. According to this information, there are five people worthy of Sean''s attention in the silver group. One is a prince from the United Nations of the kalosha tribe, one is a descendant of an aristocrat in the Hales Kingdom, the other is the grandson of a duke in the * * * Kingdom, and the last two are the twin grandsons of a prince in the Principality of robein. These five people are not only powerful, but also the Marquis Flores specially told those who must show mercy. If these five people die, it is likely to cause a new round of war, because their identity is too special. In this regard, Sean actually has a headache. Because two of these five people have won the most silver in their own country. It''s not easy to beat such an opponent. At least Sean knows what kind of strength the so-called "strongest silver" represents. So Sean did not dare to promise the Marquis of Flores anything. He could only say that he promised to let them live. As for whether the body could be complete, no one could tell. In this regard, marquis Flores also expressed his understanding. After all, no one can tell the situation of the battle, and the competition of the martial arts festival also has the purpose of weakening the strength of the enemy country. At this time, in the arena, the sixth king of Ryan, Engels, was standing on the grand viewing platform to deliver a speech similar to the leader''s congratulatory speech, while envoys from several neighboring countries watched Engels''s speech with a smiling and amiable face. Of course, with this king of Ryan''s speech, The nobles and peaceful people in the arena also kept shouting. In any way, it is obviously a strong and brilliant beauty of national peace and public security. But in fact, how turbulent the undercurrent is at the bottom can be seen from the blood gate of the arena. Because in addition to the people from the four countries of Hales Kingdom, the kalosa tribe United Nations, the Principality of robein and the kingdom of France who know each other and know their roots, as the people of lane Kingdom, whether civilians or nobles, they still maintain a certain vigilance towards each other, which makes Sean shake his head secretly. Chapter 667 "In front of outsiders, I don''t know the convergence point. It''s really a joke for others." Suddenly a voice whispered beside Sean. Although the other party put the footsteps very softly, Sean actually heard someone coming towards him early in the morning. So Sean was not surprised or in any other mood by the sudden sound around him. He just glanced at each other. A young man who was at most 21 or 2 years old still had a unique sense of childishness on his face. People like this were no different from hairy children in Sean''s eyes. Although in fact he was only two or three years old, his experience in the past three years, But it makes Sean far more mature than his peers. Perhaps because he had heard of Sean''s name for a long time, when the young man was so directly watched by Sean, even if he tried to keep calm, his suddenly accelerated heartbeat and the look in his eyes fully explained his nervousness. "It seems that you should know who I am." Sean said calmly. "Yes." The young man swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath. The whole man became calm. Such a person can adjust his state at such a fast speed. At least no matter what kind of work he is engaged in, such a person can persist longer than others. Sean''s eyes also appreciated a little more. Of course, it was more because he heard the other party''s Frank recognition, rather than the kind of hypocritical humility or other disguised emotions unique to the aristocracy. "I''m Duin from the Amira family, and my father is count drov." The young man named Duin Amira said in a deep voice. His face had a very obvious color of pride when he said his family and his father. "I''ve always been very eager to see you, Duke." Sean remembered that the drov collar was a count collar north of King Ryan''s capital. The LORD was a middle-aged man named bovis Amira. In the age of the Principality of Ryan, he was famous for his strong military achievements. In fact, it was his strength to turn the tide that prevented the Amira family from selling their territory and becoming a defeated aristocrat. However, even so, he still could not make the whole family stand in the ranks of Ryan''s top giants. In the original war against dabion, Duin Amira, who came from the Amira family, went to the northwest front with his father, and it is said that he also made great achievements, which was deeply appreciated by Duke Devon. This time, Devin sodell saber used his power to make the little Duin one of the 17 seed players in the silver group and continue to enter the competition. "Oh?" Sean was a little confused. In Ryan''s ruling and opposition, Devin is a partial leader of the radical faction, and his party is actually quite strong. At least one third of the military headquarters are his people. The Duke of Ryan''s sword Devin has publicly expressed his appreciation for Duin, so anyway, Duin at this time has been labeled as the Duke of Devin''s faction. From a political point of view, it is impossible for the Duin to show such enthusiasm in the face of Sean. Even Sean could see a trace of reverence in his expression. This makes Sean even more confused. Because now the whole noble circle of Ryan knows that there is a festival between the empty Duke of Sean and the "Duke of killing relatives" of Devon. "Although I may have overstated my ability to say so, but..." Du Yin''s face showed a rare look of embarrassment. "Since I heard your deeds, I have been impressed by your bravery. Lord Sean, you are really the bravest nobleman I have ever seen..." "Poof... Cough." Cecilia couldn''t help it at first when she heard Duin''s affectionate narration almost like confession. However, no matter how you listen to the light laughter, it is obviously a very impolite thing. Therefore, Cecilia hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her small mouth after making a sound. Perhaps it is because of her fierce action or because of her poor breath, so Cecilia''s light laughter soon turned into a violent cough. Sean quickly reached out and helped Cecilia pat her on the back. He glared angrily, but the doting in his eyes was also obvious. Of course, Rena standing on the other side was really struggling, and her face turned slightly red. Seeing the strange reaction of the two people around Sean, Duin seemed to wake up. His face became a little embarrassed and hurried to explain: "Lord Sean, I didn''t mean that. I just... I just..." In Ryan, quite a number of nobles do like masculinity, and even have some beautiful male pets like adopted female pets. As the Duke most valued by King Ryan, Sean''s status is by no means comparable to that in the past. There are many women in Ryan who want to climb into his bed. Of course, there are no fewer men. At least as long as Sean gets a little wind, there will be constant offers. At least, Duin knew that at the dinner after the canonization of many nobles, there were no less than double-digit Marquis earls who brought their sons and daughters to attend. In addition to those nobles with inside information and strength, most of the family descendants brought by nobles such as Marquis and count are not necessarily superior in ability, but they are absolutely outstanding in appearance. It''s just a pity that Sean didn''t attend the dinner, so these nobles were only sorry. At this time, what Duin said clearly meant to express worship, but there were some ambiguities. If he was not very familiar with Duin, he would certainly think he was implying something. Sean, Cecilia, Rena and others don''t know about Duin, but they also know that what he wants to say is not these. At least he''s not suggesting anything, and there''s no ambiguity. Because his attitude is very correct and his breath is very stable. The person with this correct attitude and peaceful breath can''t hint anything to Sean, of course, unless he is an old hand who is already very familiar with these. However, what Duin thinks, it is obvious that he will not be an old hand. Sean reached out and patted Duin on the shoulder. "I know," he said with a smile At this time, there began to be a rumbling sound from the blood gate, which attracted everyone''s eyes for a moment. Soon, someone began to come out of the blood gate. Sean''s eyesight is naturally pretty good, so he can see it from a distance. This man still has a list in his hand, which is estimated to be today''s battle order. At this time, because the person who seemed to be the internal personnel of the arena appeared, the contestants scattered around also began to gather towards the blood gate. Although Sean knew who his opponent was, he didn''t know which game he would be arranged in, so he had to wait for the arrangement. The insider who arranged the order of the battlefield glanced contemptuously at the people present, focused on Rena and several other people who didn''t look like Ryan''s own people for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "I don''t care what you guys want to do, but only these cubs can enter this door later, You can only wait by the side. As long as people are still alive, they will come out of this door. As for those who are dead, you can rest assured that someone will arrange for you to get the body. " For such threatening words, except for a few silver border teenagers who may not have any background and identity, they showed some timidity and embarrassment, others looked calm. Obviously, most people know that they are likely to lose their lives in the competition. At this time, they still choose to stand here. They are fully prepared, at least not frightened by this person''s fierce words. "If you are ready, go in. This is your battle serial number card." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "it has clearly stated what time you will have a competition in what field Today''s battle is only one, so when your battle is over, as long as you are not dead, you''d better leave through this door. Of course, if you become a corpse, you can rest assured that we will send you out, Jie Jie...... " "Low energy." A man with short red hair snorted coldly. But his words were not the common language of the mainland, but the official language of the Hales kingdom. Sean was stunned, and then realized that this was the auxiliary ability of the system. He didn''t expect that the system even retained this ability, which really surprised Sean. However, Sean was noncommittal about the red haired man''s evaluation. Because this guy who looks like an insider of the arena is actually just a silver master. His momentum is so strong because he is used to seeing blood in the arena. Basically, few of the people present will be deterred by his momentum. Only those who don''t have enough consciousness will be frightened by him, but he can only stop here. Sean looked at the others and made no move. He lined up directly. "Name." The middle-aged man still looks arrogant at all creatures. Sean smiled and whispered, "Sean Connery." The look on the middle-aged man''s face immediately became full of strange fear. "Don''t be nervous." Sean chuckled, "give me the sign." "Yes..." the middle-aged man wiped the sweat on his forehead, then hurried to look in the identity registration book, and handed a card to Sean a few seconds later. Sean looked down and saw a simple number and time written on it. There was nothing else. But Sean knew that this was his time and place. In terms of time, it''s not long. It''s estimated that either the first or the second will play. Chapter 668 No.: 3; Time: 10:25. Contestant: Sean Connery. This is the information recorded on the ID card Sean got. The number next to the number is naturally the number of the battle challenge arena. For example, No. 3 means to ask Sean to report to No. 3 challenge arena. The scale of lane arena is already comparable to the standard scale of those imperial arenas. Therefore, in fact, there are more than ten sub challenge arena areas with an area of about 500 square meters and an open-air ring field with an area of more than 1000 square meters in the center. Basically, there are all kinds of duels in the challenge arena area every day for people to have fun, and the open-air ring duel field in the center is open once a month, but there will be more large-scale bloody competitions in March, June, September and December every year. However, for this time''s martial arts festival, the interior of the arena has naturally undergone a series of modifications and planning. Although King Ryan''s speech was arranged in the central open-air ring arena, because the magicians prepared in advance, their voice naturally spread throughout the arena. After this speech, the formal Martial Arts Festival Competition began. Therefore, at this time, the arena was naturally crowded, and many people chose to go to the challenge arena area they were interested in. Among them, the most popular are naturally Sean''s No. 3 challenge arena and several other talented challenge arena competitions that are obviously valued by all countries. Fortunately, because of the structural layout of the arena, participants entering from the blood gate do not need to act with other people, but have a special channel for them. According to the instructions of the personnel in the arena, Sean soon came to the player lounge in the No. 3 challenge arena area. Here, a young man has long been closing his eyes. This is a young man with red hair, but it is not as red as the young man of Hales Kingdom Sean saw before. Sean didn''t hang out in the Hales kingdom for long in the game, so he didn''t know much about the customs of the kingdom. The only thing Sean knows is that the Hales kingdom is a kingdom of pure blood - basically, there are only two kinds of people in the country, namely, aristocrats with red hair and civilians with variegated hair. The nobles of the Hales kingdom are all brothers granted by the original emperor of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. If their blood goes back, they are basically the same ancestor, so the nobles of the Hales kingdom will have red hair color more or less. It is said that the source of red hair color is caused by the unique blood of its ancestors. Therefore, the more bright the red hair color is, the purer its blood is. Therefore, as long as people see red hair color in the heles Kingdom, they must basically be aristocrats or their descendants. As for civilians, the highest status they can obtain in their life is a real power lifelong aristocrat. However, although this aristocratic status can not be inherited, their children can also obtain a series of elite education that is not inferior to ordinary aristocrats before their father dies, but whether they can climb back into the ranks of aristocrats depends on their own efforts and talents. Although the system of Hales kingdom is somewhat deformed - compared with other countries, what is unexpected is that Hales Kingdom has strong cohesion and centripetal force, and there has never been the birth of reactionaries, which is really difficult for many people to understand. However, as Sean from the Earth Federation, it is not difficult to understand this, because the real technology and strength are in the hands of the upper nobility. Unless the lower people leave the country, they can only do things in full accordance with the rules of the game of the Hales kingdom. Because of this, when Sean saw the Hales boy in the lounge, Sean knew that the other party must be a blood relative of a Hales noble. Of course, judging from the hair color, the young man''s blood is probably as thin as that of the common people - this is also a manifestation of the extremely cruel competition in the Hales kingdom. Even the descendants born by the nobility will be exiled by the family if the hair color is not red enough. In the heles Kingdom, exile by noble families usually represents only one meaning. That''s the orphan. However, the young man in front of him may be lucky, because his hair color is not enough to let him be exiled. But the more so, it usually means that such people are more dangerous. Sean sighed helplessly. Marquis Flores did give Sean some basic information about his opponent, including the portrait. However, the sketch of the portrait is black and white, so naturally there will be no information about the opponent''s hair color. Originally, Sean thought that the distant relative of an aristocrat recorded in the data was only polite, but he didn''t expect that it was still a very implicit and modest statement. In the pure blood country of the Hales Kingdom, the teenager in front of Sean may not be able to enter the sight of the noble family above the Earl title all his life, because for the Hales noble at this level, he is no different from the orphans exiled by the family. Hearing Sean''s footsteps, the boy slowly opened his eyes and looked at Sean with unusually cold eyes: "are you my opponent in this round?" Sean smiled and nodded slightly. "Hum." But do not want to, the other party issued a more contemptuous sneer, "then I advise you to surrender earlier." "Why?" Sean knew that a Hales like this was very difficult, but he didn''t expect that the other party had the courage to let himself surrender as soon as he spoke. Didn''t the other party see that there was still some gap between the two? Sean thinks the other party is also very hard. "You are not my opponent." The other party said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you three seconds to surrender. If you don''t want to surrender, it''s OK, but I promise you''ll regret it." "Oh?" Sean felt that the other party was really arrogant, and this arrogance was far above his strength. It was hard to say, it was completely equivalent to ignorance, "so what would you do if I didn''t surrender?" "Then you will be very painful." The young man smiled grimly. The first half of the sentence was still in the common language of the mainland, but the second half was the official language of Hales, "I will break your limbs in a moment, and then jam your throat, so that you can''t speak or struggle at all, so that you can fully feel the pain of suffocation and the fear of impending death. At that time, you will regret why you didn''t follow my advice at first. " There was a trace of doubt on Sean''s face. Then he saw the bloodthirsty desire in each other''s eyes. He felt a little pity for each other''s experience - in fact, Sean did feel a little pity for Hales orphans on the brink of exile. After all, their life experiences in the past may not be much better than Cecilia during that period of escape. Similarly, Sean knows how much effort and price the poor boy has paid to finally stand here today to represent the kingdom of Hales, but these are not the reasons for Sean to sympathize with each other. The teenager didn''t speak again, and Sean didn''t talk to each other again. Soon, a voice full of unique melody sounded. Sean and the young man knew very well that this was the time for the duel to begin. So the two turned and walked towards the left and right channels - there were two channels in these rest rooms, one with red light and the other with blue light, which corresponded to the color of the ID card in their hands, so they didn''t need to explain which channel they were going to take. After a short dark journey, the two saw light at the end of their respective roads. With the approach of the exit, waves of cheers resounded one after another. "Now! The two contestants of the martial arts festival have officially appeared! " A low voice sounded at the edge of the challenge arena. His voice didn''t sound very loud, but it was very clear. This was obviously the credit of the amplified magic array. "The blue one is Sadu from the Hales kingdom. Although he is only the strength of silver, he has a battle record of holding up for three minutes under the strong gold!" Hearing the host''s words, Sean finally knew why the other party had such a arrogant attitude. In a way, there is an insurmountable gap between the silver master and the gold strong. Only a few so-called "strongest silver" like Sean are barely qualified to challenge the gold strong, but the most is to achieve a record similar to self-protection or escape from the gold strong. If it weren''t for Sean himself, he would not be the native of the world, and he also has an attribute panel that can be compared with the gold strong, and he couldn''t compete with the gold strong at all. Therefore, sado can support for three minutes under the attack of a gold strongman, which is really arrogant enough. In particular, the Hales youth has not reached the top level of silver, which is the level of level 6, level 8 or level 9 at best. Of course, it does not rule out the suspicion that the gold strongman is merciful. Just in this way, it can better prove that the Hales boy named zodu does have great potential. However, although the host has tried his best to promote the good, he still failed to win the favor of Ryan people. "Shh!" Waves of boos and mockery echoed in the surrounding stands, even mixed with a few curses. More than a dozen people who seemed to be the kingdom of Hales looked very ugly in the waves of boos and mockery. Obviously, they didn''t expect such a result, so they inevitably broke out a small physical conflict in the stands. Fortunately, the conflict was not violent - of course, it could also be due to the strength gap. Anyway, it was the Ryan people who suffered, but the conflict was quickly stopped. "The Red Square is our Duke of Ryan void, Sean Connery!" After briefly introducing the Hales man named zodoh, the host suddenly roared in an extremely excited voice, "do you think I need to repeat the deeds of the Duke of void?" "No!" A more fanatical cry almost overturned the dome of the No. 3 challenge arena. The Hales boy named zodu looked coldly at the strong and obvious front and rear attitude of the audience in the stands. He looked ferocious and clenched his teeth, and then he looked at Sean about 200 meters away. In zodok''s opinion, he doesn''t think Sean is very powerful. After all, Sean is not a few years older than him. He subjectively thinks that Sean is just a noble who grew up under the shadow of his ancestors. Even he thinks that the so-called "Duke of nothingness" is just a nickname, because he hasn''t seen such a young Duke. Of course, it is said that there are still some. After all, in some ancient countries, if a Duke suddenly dies, his eldest son will naturally succeed him. Ryan has just been upgraded to a kingdom, and he has given such an important Duke title to a young man, which must be a means of appeasing the emperor''s mind. "I''ll make you guys stunned later." Sado whispered ferociously, "I''ll make a guy faint in front of you. I''ll even make him incontinent!" Nothing is more exciting than humiliating a duke in front of the whole people of lane. Even if the Duke is just an embroidered pillow. "As for the judgment of victory and defeat, as long as one party surrenders, it will be over. Once the other party continues to fight after someone surrenders, both sides will lose the qualification to continue to compete. Of course, in addition, once one party is ruled to lose combat capability or the strength gap between them is too large, it will also be directly judged that one party is disqualified. " As a matter of routine, the guy similar to the host continued to say in a deep voice, "the winner will enter the next round Finally, I have to remind you that although there are no restrictions on the game, I still hope that no one will die here as much as possible Please prepare! " Sean moved his hands and feet a little, and then pulled out the long sword on his waist. This is a long sword that is dark all over the body - whether it''s the handle, the edge or even the body, it''s as dark as an abyss. It looks like it has an unspeakable dark smell, but there''s no dark smell on the whole sword. This is the product of Sean''s first stage transformation of the dead bone, the black king. Although the whole long sword has not been completely transformed, so we can''t see the specific attribute values and related special abilities, through some tests, Sean can still be sure that this long sword does bring him an absolute growth advantage in agility. At the same time, the long sword also has the dual special effects of breaking magic and Qi - the former can directly annihilate all magic reactions; The latter has an effect similar to "sword wound. Dark collapse" which can reduce the power of all fighting skills. These changes alone are enough to make the value of the black king far exceed the dead bone. At the same time, it has also demonstrated that the future value and power of the black king must be on the dead bone. After checking his situation a little, Sean made a gesture after making sure there was no problem - this is one of the rules of Ryan''s arena. Any game can start only after both sides confirm that it is ready. The boy named zodu made a ready gesture a few minutes earlier than Sean: he made this gesture almost when the host said "please prepare". After confirming that both sides were ready, the host didn''t talk nonsense and directly shouted, "the game begins!" In an instant, Sean had fully understood the fighting style of zodor, a Hales teenager. This is also a person who depends on agility, and it is a rare advanced class of fast theft department. The teenager has excellent reflex nerve and dynamic vision, because he rushed towards Sean at a very fast speed almost at the moment when the host announced the start of the game - although Sean has also chosen to shoot at the same time, he has failed to escape zodu''s lock for several times in high-speed movement. Both sides are charging each other at an extremely fast speed. Although the competition field of the challenge arena is nearly 500 meters, in fact, the position of the two sides is only less than 200 meters away. Such a large space is just to give more play to the battle. However, in the face of two contestants who choose to be fast to fast, such a wide venue will naturally become a decoration, because the two sides will have a contact battle in three seconds. Fifty meters. Thirty meters. Eleven meters. When the distance was close enough to Sean''s hand, sado''s eyes instantly locked on Sean''s right shoulder - for a swordsman, as long as he wanted to use the sword, the shoulder of the hand holding the sword must be the first to react to any action, such as waving, stabbing, splitting, chopping, chopping, etc. From this point of view, sado''s actual combat experience is obviously very rich. When he saw Sean''s right shoulder move, his speed suddenly increased again, but he rushed to Sean without retreating, and at the same time, his eyes also moved from Sean''s right shoulder to Sean''s sword. This is a special skill he has mastered in countless life and death trials, and only with enviable dynamic vision like him can he have the special skill: judging the enemy''s attack trajectory. Of course, in the game, you also have matching skills - this is a very difficult passive skill. After mastering this skill, you can see almost all the tracks of tangible attacks. Sado could see Sean''s sword now. My left shoulder¡ª¡ª Sado sneered, then turned aside slightly. He knew he was in sight of victory. Therefore, at this time, the distance between him and Sean is less than four meters. As long as he takes one step forward, he can lock all the attack distance of Sean, so that the battle rhythm can completely fall into his control. At that time, he can realize what he said to Sean in the lounge. Side to avoid, success! Zodiac successfully dodged Sean''s attack, and the excitement of victory loomed on his face. But! The next moment, he felt the sudden sharp pain in his limbs! What''s going on? Sado''s mind became a little confused and blank. He couldn''t understand what had happened. But he can at least know that he was definitely attacked. In an instant, sado''s first reaction was to step back immediately. He must first open the distance, and then find out how the other party attacked him, otherwise he would never win the battle. From this point of view, sado''s reaction and combat experience are indeed very rich and sufficient. Unfortunately, his opponent is a group of people with combat experience and skills, almost standing at the top of the world. The consciousness of stepping back and pulling away has reached the body from sado''s mind, but his body did not faithfully accept it, but disobeyed it like a disobedient soldier. So the next second, all the spectators in the challenge arena clearly saw the scene of Sado falling to the ground. Although these people didn''t know what was going on, and they didn''t even catch the trace of Sean and sado from beginning to end, they still broke out an amazing wave of cheers. Only those people from Hales Kingdom looked at the venue with a dignified face. With their strength, they could only barely see the figures of zodu and Sean, but they couldn''t see how zodu got caught. "No wonder you were so arrogant in the lounge." Sean smiled, then took the sword back to its sheath, "it turned out that he had mastered two special abilities Speed capture and insight. I thought it was the golden strongman who fought with you who didn''t make a real move that allowed you to support three minutes. It seems that I was wrong. It''s really no problem to have these two abilities to support three minutes. " "Are you humiliating me!" Sado roared. "Yes, I''m really humiliating you." Sean smiled and nodded. "Let me see. What did you say in the lounge just now?" Sean took a step forward while pretending to be meditative, and then stepped on Sado''s throat. This action naturally made zodok feel difficult to breathe. However, although he wanted to reach out and pull off Sean''s feet, no matter how ordered in his mind, his hands and feet didn''t move at all. "Don''t waste your energy." Sean leaned down slightly and said with a smile. Zodor''s face became even more ugly when he heard Sean''s words. Not just because of breathing difficulties, but also fear, because Sean speaks the official language of the Hales kingdom. Usually, when a person can speak the official language of a country, it also means that the other party can fully understand the official language of the country. In other words, Sean naturally listened to zodor''s threats and humiliations to Sean in the lounge. "I''ve cut off all your muscles and veins, so you can''t control your body." Sean continued in Hales'' official language, "and now I''m stepping on your throat. Do you feel difficult to breathe Hey, do you think it''s like what you just said to me? What ''breaks your limbs, then blocks your throat, makes you completely speechless and unable to struggle, and makes you fully feel the pain of suffocation and the fear of impending death'' Well, how do you feel? " As he spoke, Sean''s feet strengthened. Soon, sado''s face rose like pig liver. But just then, Sean''s right foot relaxed slightly. Sado immediately burst out a violent cough, but a second later, he was like a drowning man finally saved. He began to gasp desperately and breathe fresh air. Even those Hales who were far away in the stands could see sado''s chest undulating like a hairdrum. "It''s better to breathe the fresh air." Sean''s right foot added gravity again, and sado immediately fell into the pain of suffocation. After this repeated two or three times, whether in the stands or the host, even those so-called referees, have seen that the situation is not good at this time. It was just a debate on whether to immediately rule that sado lost his combat ability, because sado didn''t seem to be seriously injured at this time. Obviously, he still had the strength of a war, but why he didn''t get up was unclear. "I, I recognize..." Before zodor could say the word "lose", Sean stepped on it again, making him completely speechless. "Don''t say something too early." Sean said in a deep voice with a gloomy face. "You... What do you want to do!" "Tell me your insight skills." Sean said in a deep voice. "What insight skills?" Sado was confused. "That''s how you just saw that I wanted to stab you in the right shoulder." Sean continued. See through, this is a passive skill called melee magic. It can see through almost all the tracks of tangible attacks. Although this passive skill can only see the general attack range at a relatively low level, once it reaches a high level, it can see the aiming point like a quasi heart. At that time, for melee fighters, they can dodge as much as they want, block as much as they want, and parry as they want, Fight back as you want. Of course, the proficiency required for burning skills is also extremely large. However, in terms of the difficulty of starting this skill, a large number of proficiency points are nothing. Sean didn''t start this skill in the game at the beginning. He just heard that it was powerful. Now he has a formal opportunity to start this skill. How can he miss it. "Even if I tell you, you can''t learn!" Hearing Sean''s words, Zodiac immediately refuted without hesitation, "this is a need..." Sean stepped on it with one foot, and soon sado coughed violently again. "You just need to tell me whether you say it or not." Sean said coldly, "if you say, I''ll let you go. But if you don''t say it, I''m sure you won''t live long But you can rest assured that I won''t kill you here, but you know I''m a duke. How many means do you think I can have to make you disappear secretly in King Ryan? " Speaking of this, Sean added in Hales''s official language: "of course, you can barely live at first, but it will happen to you at that time. Sometimes living is a terrible thing. However, if you are willing to tell me, I still have a way to cure your injury and even make your strength further. " Ben was still stubborn and obviously wouldn''t bow his head easily. When he heard Sean''s last words, there was a glimmer of hope for survival on his face. For an exile like zodor, who is almost the same as an orphan in Hales, after Sean deprives him of his limbs, his family will certainly abandon him completely. At that time, he will become a more abandoned existence than an orphan or a disabled person. As far as he is concerned, he has been working hard to prove himself and even paid a lot of costs to get today''s marginal people, this result is obviously more painful than killing him. Therefore, at the beginning, he really put life and death aside. Anyway, living has no meaning. Moreover, Zodiac also thought it was a very happy thing to see Sean eat flat, so of course he wouldn''t tell Sean the secret of "seeing through". But I have to say that Sean really deserves the name of "magic stick". A few simple words shook sado. "I... I can tell you." Sado said in a deep voice, "but how do you promise?" "I don''t need to promise you, and you''re not qualified to bargain." Sean took his right foot away from sado''s throat. "You can only choose to gamble." Chapter 669 As Sean expected, his game was in the first game, and he was honored to be the first winner of lane Kingdom and the first contestant to successfully advance to the second round. Thirty three martial arts sacrificial competitions were held, and the first 13 were scheduled to start in the morning. Ten of the 26 contestants were seed contestants, of which Sean was the first contestant to confirm the promotion. The whole competition took only 30 seconds, a full minute ahead of the second contestant who confirmed the successful promotion. When Sean''s record was released, even if the seed players in several other countries despised the Ryan Kingdom, they had to remember the name Sean Connery in their mind, and the spies in other countries were already busy. Just as the Marquis of Flores could not provide Sean with accurate information about the silver contestants in other countries, the spies in these countries could not accurately collect the information of other contestants. In fact, everyone including * * * Kingdom didn''t really pay attention to the silver group from the beginning. They all devoted their energy to the gold group - until Sean appeared in the sky. Especially on the side of the Hales kingdom. They knew how strong zodok was, otherwise he could not be one of the three representatives of the heles kingdom to participate in the silver group martial arts festival. This time, only three of the 17 seed players in Ryan Kingdom, and the remaining 14 places were divided by the other four countries. Among them, * * * Kingdom occupies the largest number of seats, with five people; Followed by the four of the Principality of robein, and then the three of the kingdom of Hales; The United Nations of the kalosha tribe, which is stronger than the Principality of Robyn in terms of overall national strength and other aspects, has only two seats. From this point, we can see that even the * * * Kingdom, which was almost destroyed by the qainas Empire, is still far better than the surrounding countries in the southern continent in terms of national potential and heritage. However, when the first game was over, the people of Hales Kingdom did not find zodok. As if the world had evaporated, even if Ryan Kingdom sent someone to help search after hearing of the accident, it still couldn''t find zodok''s trace. But in fact, at the end of the battle, everyone knew the battle result of the game: Zodiac''s limbs were abandoned by Sean. If there were no people above the high priest level of Life Church, Zodiac would not have the possibility of recovery in the future. As a descendant of a marginal aristocrat whose hair color is not very pure and bright, Sadu''s family is obviously unlikely to spend too much money to treat him, and the greater possibility is to abandon him completely. But at the moment, the attitude of Hales kingdom is quite different from their consistent habits. There is an attitude of never giving up until zodok is found. As long as people who know Hales'' customs and habits and have a slightly normal mind know what their purpose is. As the scenery on both sides of the street kept retreating, while the gate of King Ryan''s capital was close at hand, a slight sigh came from the carriage. "I always keep my word. Now that you have told me your secret, I will cure your problem." Sean''s voice sounded in the carriage. "I just don''t understand." The person who answered was Mr. zodoh, whom Hales was looking for at this time. "Even if I tell you the so-called insight in your mouth, you can''t capture all the moving tracks as quickly as I can, you still can''t master it." "Not necessarily." Sean smiled, but it was clear that he was no longer going to continue the topic. Zodu, after realizing that Sean didn''t intend to continue the topic, also chose silence. Of course, this situation also has a great relationship with his mentality at this time, because the choice he made at this time is obviously betraying the kingdom of Hales. As a native who has received the elite education of the kingdom of Hales since childhood, this mentality is naturally accompanied by a very strong struggle psychology. Soon, the carriage went out of the city gate and drove to the suburbs. It was already in the afternoon, and it had been two or three hours since I left the lane arena. Seeing that the scenery outside the window began to turn green and the human trace became thinner and thinner, sado knew that they had begun to stay away from the king''s capital. About ten minutes later, the carriage finally stopped. "You wait here." Sean reached out to open the door of the carriage and jumped to the ground. While sado struggled to get close to the window and turned his eyes to the flat ground outside the window. Then he saw a scene that made his heart beat faster. About thirty riders in adventurer cloaks were in the open space not far from him, next to a somewhat shabby looking carriage. However, if you observe carefully, you can still see that this carriage is not an old carriage, but has been deliberately modified. In fact, this carriage should be a brand-new carriage just built from the factory. However, it was not the carriage that really made zodok''s heart beat faster, but dozens of riders scattered around the carriage. The breath emitted by these riders is extremely cold and powerful. Almost everyone has a momentum not inferior to his own, which is enough to prove that each of these riders has the strength of at least superior silver. Moreover, the most valuable thing is that the momentum emitted by these riders can be perfectly harmonious together to form a more huge and terrible atmosphere. Even the next gold strongman may have a dispute. Knights. A special noun suddenly burst into sado''s mind. Seeing the appearance of Sean and others, one of the riders turned over and dismounted, then walked straight towards Sean, and knelt on one knee until Sean: "Lord, the scarlet knights are ready to start at any time." "Then this man will be handed over to you." Sean said in a deep voice, "take him back to the city of void and let Hitler treat him." "Yes." Dwight, the head of the scarlet knights, replied in a deep voice. Then with a wave of his hand, the dozens of knights quickly gathered around and protected the carriage in the middle. Two of them dismounted, replaced the horses on the carriage, and then sat in the coachman''s position. The whole process was completed in silence, and the speed was unusually fast, without the slightest muddle, which surprised zodok''s heart. After confirming that all the work was completed, Dwight said goodbye to Rena and Sean, and then led the team to the direction of tonis fortress. Almost a hundred meters later, another team of more than ten Wu Mo riders joined Dwight, so the momentum of the whole army increased a bit. According to Dwight''s previous arrangement, before arriving at tonis fortress, the team of the scarlet knights who will be sent out for investigation along the way will continue to meet and bring all kinds of intelligence to ensure the safety of the road. After seeing the team leave, Sean returned to the carriage brought by Dwight and others. At this time, she had made a little simple disguise, and Rena had re harnessed the horse. Then she sat in the coachman''s position and drove the carriage back to King Ryan''s capital. Compared with the situation when he came out, the speed when he returned to the king''s capital was obviously much faster, but Sean sitting in the carriage under the control of Rena didn''t feel any bumps. It was also convenient for Sean to think in the carriage. Seeing through the passive skill known as magic, Sean has also started from zodok, but after starting, Sean is a little confused about the authenticity of this skill. Because the activation of this skill only requires six proficiency points, which means that this passive skill is only a conventional level 5 skill or a special level 4 skill in the system judgment. It is really a little different from the so-called "magic skill", and it is not in line with the so-called "large consumption of proficiency points" in Sean''s impression. After being used to seeing large families who often consume dozens of proficiency points, such as Requiem, soul Town, wind breaking dance and snow wind war, Sean''s impression of this legendary skill has always been a consumption of dozens of points, but the current situation makes Sean confused. After all, he now has strict requirements for the distribution of proficiency points. If this skill is really what he knows, it is very necessary to consume six proficiency points to activate nature. But if it is not the magic skill he knows, consuming proficiency points to activate naturally becomes a very wasteful thing. That''s why Sean fell into a dilemma. I don''t know how long it took. The green outside the window began to disappear. On the contrary, there were more people. At this time, many people were going back to the city, and Rena drove her carriage into the flow of people entering the city. Judging from past experience, judging from the current situation of the team, I''m afraid it will take more than 40 or 50 minutes to enter the city. At that time, it''s almost just in time for dinner to return to the Duke''s residence. At that time, no one will know that Sean had secretly left Wangdu on the way. "Dong Dong." Outside the carriage, suddenly someone was knocking on the door. Sean and Rena were both surprised because they didn''t feel anyone''s breath approaching. Being able to avoid the perception of Rena and Sean is enough to prove that this person''s strength is absolutely not weak. At least if the other party wants to play assassination, I''m afraid he has already succeeded. "It''s me." As if guessing what Sean and Rena were thinking, the man who knocked at the carriage door said, "Floris." Sean was stunned, but he opened the door. Flores was not polite. He dodged and boarded the carriage. After entering the carriage, Sean saw that Flores was very sloppy and messy at the moment, and was full of alcohol. He was like a tramp who would die drunk on the roadside at any time. It was no different from his smart and calm temperament in the past. But when Sean saw Flores'' eyes, he knew that the middle-aged man''s dress was just a disguise. "What? Do you really think I''m drunk? " Flores chuckled, then poured some wine on his hand, patted himself a few times, and then drank another mouthful of wine, "you see, isn''t it full of wine smell and taste You''re really hard to find. I knew you must have taken the Hales boy away. In this royal capital, no one else has such means except you. " "How did you find me?" Sean is still a little puzzled. "This is even simpler." Flores glanced. "When I received the news that the boy was missing, I rushed to the city gate to wait at the first time, and then I remembered the characteristics of every carriage out of the city." "Every carriage?" Sean was a little stunned. "Every car." Flores smiled and nodded, "although your carriage has been replaced, neither the horse nor the coachman has been replaced, so I guess it''s you Of course, even if you guess wrong, who can''t get along with an alcoholic? In fact, it''s really sure it''s yours, or because you changed in an instant when I knocked on the door Well, I''ve only seen this smell in you. " "Your nose is really as sensitive as rumored." Sean sighed helplessly, "what if I enter through another gate?" "Then you will find that Wang is more strict than you think." Marquis Flores smiled proudly, "no matter which door you enter, you will eventually pass through the recording point arranged by me in advance. I''ve already hired some painters there, so I can find you anyway, Duke of void. " "All right." Sean held his hands high and made a surrender, "so what''s your Majesty''s attitude now?" "His majesty welcomes all acts that can make all potential enemies unhappy." The Marquis of Flores showed a tacit look, "but this time I came to you, in fact, I still have something to tell you." Sean looked serious when he heard Marquis Flores call himself "you". The Marquis Flores drew a document from under his sloppy coat and handed it to Sean. The latter took it with a dignified face, and then opened it to check. It just simply recorded a person''s walking path in Wangdu. In addition, it is some simple personal data records. It can be seen that the guy targeted by Marquis Flores is obviously not Ryan, so almost all his past and relevant background resume materials are blank. After simply turning over these materials, Sean looked up at Flores in some doubt. "Can''t you see?" Flores asked with a smile. Sean looked down again, and this time he soon found something unusual. More than 80% of the locations in this person''s walking path are various hotels and pubs in King Ryan''s capital. Even in other places, they basically belong to places where information can be exchanged or obtained. "What is this?" Sean looked up. "Spy?" "I don''t think so." Marquis Flores shook his head. "Intuition tells me that the other party is coming for you." "For me?" Sean was even more puzzled. "Is it dabion''s people?" "No." Marquis Flores shook his head, "although at present, because of the martial arts festival, Ryan''s management is relatively lax and many strong people come in and out, dabion''s old party has basically been registered on the list. Even if they are lucky enough to penetrate tonis Fortress into Ryan''s hinterland, it is not easy to reach the king And after learning about this man, I also sent a shadow to investigate, and then I found that the other party came from the north. " "North?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted, "where is the trade capital?" Marquis Flores nodded. Sean looked down again at the other party''s information and found that the strength evaluation item was filled with the top gold peak, but the word scarlet extreme danger was marked next to it. So Sean asked again, "extremely dangerous top gold peak? Is this man that strong? " "Shadow reports usually don''t go wrong. Since he marks extreme danger, it proves that this person is very dangerous." Marquis Flores said in a deep voice, as if to prevent Sean''s distrust. He added again, "I''ve personally spied on the situation. The smell from him is not strong, but it does give me a feeling of scalp numbness. Even if I personally assassinate, the success rate will not exceed 50% Hearing the words of marquis Flores, Sean finally had to face up to the middle-aged man who had been painted. This is a very handsome middle-aged man. The traces of years do not seem to leave too many traces on him, or destroy his appearance, but add extraordinary mature charm to him. Even if only through the description of black-and-white sketch, Sean can feel the mature vicissitudes of life emanating from him, as well as the unrestrained free and easy temperament as if he was born, which is as mellow and charming as a bottle of old wine. Obviously, the painter is not an ordinary painter, and he is definitely firmly attracted by the temperament of the other party. Otherwise, it is impossible to draw such a vivid portrait. It can be said that there is a beautiful man like this. If Sean has seen it, he will never forget it. But in fact, even if he searched all the corners of his mind, he had no impression - whether in this world or in the original game world, he had no impression of this person at all. And such an extremely dangerous person, even the Marquis of Flores, the king of darkness, who said that he had only 50% chance of assassination at most, came for himself. How could Sean ignore each other? You know, just from the hand that Marquis Flores showed when he approached the carriage just now, Sean knew that it would be an easy thing if Marquis Flores wanted to kill himself, and it would be impossible to stop it even with Rena''s protection. At this moment, Sean finally knew what this "extremely dangerous" meant. Seeing the dignified look on Sean''s face, marquis Flores said again, "it seems that you really don''t know this man." "I really don''t know." Sean shook his head. "There''s no impression at all." "Then you''d better stay in the mansion and don''t run around during the recent non competition period." Marquis Flores suggested, "after all, you still occupy the advantage of the terrain in the duchy, and I believe your followers are not furnishings At least, if you want to play assassination according to the other party''s situation, you can''t do it. " "Why?" Sean was curious. "His breath is like the light of a lighthouse in the dark. Anyone with keen perception can''t ignore it." Flores said, "a man like him is obviously not suitable for assassination and other means, and no matter how he looks, he is obviously not a low-key... Or a low-key person. Therefore, if he really goes to your residence to trouble you, it must be a hard way. At that time, he will certainly disturb the real strong men in the king''s capital." "So you mean, even if he comes to trouble me, it will be after the martial arts festival?" Sean asked back. "This possibility is very large." Marquis Flores nodded, "of course, if the other party doesn''t know your existence, he won''t go to trouble you. Just according to the situation of the martial arts festival, it''s impossible to know your situation unless... " "Unless I give up fighting sacrifice, right?" Marquis Flores nodded. "What does your majesty mean?" Sean was silent for a moment, then asked. "Let yourself decide." Flores replied, "his majesty believes that a living, empty Duke is more valuable than winning the silver group. Moreover, it is more suitable to be a bottom card. " "I see." Sean nodded, but did not answer the question of whether to continue to participate in the martial arts festival. In fact, Sean agreed to participate in the martial arts festival, mostly for Ryan''s stability. After all, his current situation is still tied to the chariot of Ryan Kingdom, so both sides are actually in a situation of prosperity and loss. Another reason is that Sean is still waiting for the trade chamber alliance to deliver what he needs. Although food and slaves will be directly transported to the void collar, things like elemental gemstones will still be traded in the Wangdu. However, no matter whether he continues to participate or not, Ruina and others will still participate in the Martial Arts Festival Competition of the golden group, so in the end, he will stay here for some time. "In fact, I''m curious. Why do you think this man is coming for me?" Sean asked suddenly. "Or because of the smell." "Breath?" Sean was a little confused. "I''ll notice this man because he''s in Yorktown." About the York town incident, Sean knows, because it''s recorded on this intelligence material. The middle-aged man clashed with a mercenary regiment in a pub in York Town, and a battle broke out between the two sides. For Ryan, who was still in the state of the principality at that time, the mercenary regiment was not a weak one. At least there were two top gold strongmen and several top silver experts in the team. Such a mercenary regiment can be regarded as a very strong team. However, the team was wiped out by the middle-aged man in less than a minute. The Principality of lane would not have cared about such a thing. But the biggest mistake was that because both sides were fighting at the strong level, half of the townspeople of York town were involved in the battle, so the battle led to the death of more than 200 civilians. In this way, the middle-aged man was naturally targeted by the Principality of lane. However, before the Principality of lane made a decision on how to deal with this person, the news of the great victory in the dabion war came, so it entered the preparations for the principality to be upgraded to the kingdom. The next thing is naturally based on the idea that one thing is better than one thing. In addition, this person also compensated for the damage caused by York town, So the Principality of lane changed its mind to use force against this man. Unexpectedly, he went all the way south from Yorktown until he recently entered the capital of King Ryan. However, after entering the king of Ryan, the other party has always been in line and did not do anything special. However, the Marquis of Flores still felt that this person was a little strange, so he sent people to follow up and investigate this, so naturally he had the intelligence information in Sean''s hand. "He has a very similar breath to you." This was the last word that Marquis Flores said to Sean. Chapter 670 A steak drenched with purple black sauce was placed on a wooden table by a waiter. On this wooden table, six empty iron plates have been placed. Looking at the residual purple black sauce and some minced meat on the iron plate, we can imagine what was contained in these empty plates. Next to the empty plate, there is a bottle of wine with the remaining third and some leftover food with meat as the main material. These things seem very common, but anyone who has lived in Wangdu for several years will know that this meal alone will cost an ordinary family of three a month. Knives and forks covered with minced meat began to fly again under the operation of diners. This diner has a silky purple and long waist hair. This hair color is very rare in the miracle continent, because in many areas, purple is considered an ominous color, which is usually associated with demons or demons. However, in some regions with more developed civilizations, even in places such as the Emilia Empire, many people dye their hair purple because of the trend, and this trend is gradually spreading to the whole miracle continent. No one is sure whether the diner''s hair color is congenital or acquired. But at least, no one will pursue this problem at the moment. Even in a place like King Ryan, it can be regarded as a high-grade restaurant. Many people are intoxicated when they look at the purple haired diner. Because he has an almost perfect face. Years did not seem to leave any trace on him. No matter how he looked, he should be regarded as a young group, at least not more than 35 years old. At this age, it happens to be the most attractive period for a man - the purple haired man has a sense of vicissitudes and maturity that ordinary people don''t have, just like the kind of person who knows that he has a story at a glance, but compared with the vulgar mercenaries and adventurers, the man''s behavior has aristocratic elegance. The two completely opposite words of wildness and elegance have been perfectly integrated in this man. People like this are naturally very attractive to women. This is especially proved in this restaurant - nearly two-thirds of the guests in the whole restaurant are women, and these women now forget the words such as reserve. Looking at the purple haired man is like a hungry beast staring at the prey. However, a few people are also exceptions. In a remote corner far away from the purple haired diner, four people were also looking at him, but their eyes were as calm as examination. "How do you feel?" Sean asked. Cecilia at the same table shook her head first: "it''s really very strange. Obviously there is no magic fluctuation, but he has a very strong smell of magic. It seems that... Is a pure natural magic creature, but... I have secretly used three methods to detect magic creatures, and there is no response on him. All this fully shows that the other party is a human. " After a pause, Cecilia''s face showed some uncertainty for the first time: "... Or a humanoid? Anyway, the only certainty is that the other party is definitely not a magical creature or a summoning creature. " "I don''t know what to say." After Cecilia spoke, Rena answered, as simple and direct as her style, "but he gave me the feeling of panic and despair. He had a very depressing mood and wanted to fight with each other But reason is telling me that if I really go to trouble him, so many half dead people must be me. " Sean is easier to understand Rena''s words. In battle, the more people can''t calm down and control their emotions, the more likely they are to die. But Irena, who has been through many battles, still has an almost panic mood at this time, which is enough to prove how terrible the momentum of the other party is. Similarly, Sean finally understood why Marquis Flores said that the other party was not a low-key person, because the other party did not have the slightest idea of convergence from beginning to end. He naturally integrated his own breath into the momentum and then sent it out, just like making a war on the whole world, I wish everyone would go up and get into trouble with him. The more perceptive people are, the more they can feel the danger of each other. However, because of this, they will be strongly oppressed by each other in momentum. For the strong, they will naturally have a manic feeling that they want to vent. In this way, nature will subconsciously take over the war issued by the other party, and then have a happy war with the other party. But as long as a little rational people will subconsciously resist the temptation of this battle. Because the other party is too dangerous. With Ruina''s current strength, even the strong in the holy land can be easily suppressed. Even the strong in the holy land can at least have full escape ability. After all, Ruina has officially awakened the dragon blood and become a real dragon man. But she still said that if she rushed to find the other party''s trouble, it must be her who died in the war, which is enough to prove that the other party''s strength has been strong to an unimaginable degree. At least, it can be regarded as the strongest gold level, and it is also the strongest gold at the level of a domain. "It''s like a demon commander running around the human world in a frenzy halo." Sean muttered to himself, then turned his head and looked at the third person at the table. "What do you think, NiO?" "I dare not start to detect evil." Xuefanio looked helpless, "but I don''t like the feeling on him. I have a very uncomfortable feeling Although the breath is similar to you, it is not as gentle as you. Instead, it is full of madness. " "I probably understand." Sean nodded. "It looks like he really has a crazy aura." "Frenzy aura? What is that? " The three women at Sean''s table were puzzled. "Er..." Sean was stunned for a moment and suddenly didn''t know how to explain the concept of "aura skill" to the three people. "You can simply understand it as a temperament. It''s like a leader''s temperament and a scholar''s temperament... What he exudes is a frenzied temperament. " Although this explanation is a little far fetched, at least Cecilia and others can understand it. "He''s leaving." Cecilia, who was in a position to observe the purple haired diner carefully, suddenly said. The other three turned their heads and happened to see the other party take out several gold coins from his wallet to pay the bill. At the same time, at least one-third of the people in the whole restaurant also said they wanted to check out, but the restaurant''s manpower was really limited. Naturally, it was unable to meet the check-out requests of so many guests at the same time. Many people immediately became angry. For a time, the whole restaurant fell into a chaotic and manic atmosphere. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly because he smelled an unusual smell. At the moment when the man finished checking out and was ready to leave, his breath obviously changed a little quietly - not convergence, but sudden aggravation, which changed the already restless atmosphere into chaos. However, it was not this that really made Sean frown, but the moment when the other party''s breath quietly changed. Sean''s eyes clearly saw that there was an extremely weak brilliance on the other party, which flashed away, accompanied by a ray of breath belonging to the devil. It seemed that he was aware of something. The middle-aged man glanced slightly at Sean and others, and then focused on Cecilia for another second. This meaning has been expressed very clearly. Although Cecilia''s detection method was indeed very hidden, the other party still found it, but she didn''t break it or turn her face on the spot. But similarly, the other party''s seemingly casual glance also has a very strong warning. It is obvious that the other party doesn''t want to see Sean and others again. "Are we going to follow?" Seeing the other party leave without any stop, Rena asked. "No." Sean shook his head. He knows very well that since the other party has given a warning, it means that their means of converging their own breath and tracking the other party has been ineffective, because in the face of such a strong person, as long as they are seen by the other party, they will remember the breath synchronously, so they can no longer hide their whereabouts, unless they can change or completely eliminate their own breath. But this is obviously impossible for Sean and others who are not specialized in assassination. "Professional things should be left to professional people." Sean felt a demon smell on the other side, and his intuition told him that he seemed to ignore something, but the information flashed in his mind also made him unable to capture it, so he decided to ignore the other side for the time being and continue to hand it over to Flores. "Let''s go back first. Tomorrow is the second round of competition, and I''m the first round of competition, So you''d better go back to bed and keep your spirits up. " "It''s really a surprise to me that you will prepare so carefully." Cecilia looked at Sean, and then suddenly joked. Rena and shefanio nodded with deep understanding. "No way." Sean shrugged. "Lord Flores sent me the next round of opponent information in the evening. It''s on the list." "People on the list?" Cecilia immediately understood that Sean was referring to one of the five people on the list of dangerous people. "Which one?" "Hudson Lorne The eldest son of Prince Lorne of the Principality of robein. " Chapter 671 The lane arena ushered in the most enthusiastic crowd in history on the second day of the official start of the martial arts festival. However, different from the initial budget of 33 people to advance to the second round - in fact, after the fierce battle of the first round yesterday, only 29 people can participate in the second round today. Since the first round of the martial arts festival competition, there have been relatively large-scale casualties - five people died in the challenge arena. After the challenge arena competition, seven people died of serious injuries after ineffective rescue. Eight people are still in emergency treatment because of their serious injuries, and even one person''s life and death is still unknown. Four of these casualties are actually today''s contestants. In this way, the event that should have only one person in the air has suddenly become a direct one with three people in the air. In view of this, under the renegotiation of the heads of all parties, the martial arts festival decided to restart the drawing of lots to determine the opponent. For most people who can advance to the second round, this result is not very good. Many people''s faces immediately show dissatisfaction and helplessness. Seeing the appearance of these people, Sean knew that they must have spent a lot of money looking for intelligence agents to buy opponent''s intelligence. Now the competition has to reconfirm the battle group, so the information they bought will naturally lose its effect. But it doesn''t matter to Sean. Anyway, Sean, the champion of the silver group, has long regarded it as something in his pocket. No matter who his opponent is, the result will not change. However, in the large waiting hall of Ryan''s arena, Sean glanced at the 29 people present, but found that only 13 people were listed as seed players. If four seed players were eliminated directly. At this time, the relevant staff responsible for drawing lots did not arrive, so the people waiting in the waiting hall were actually a little boring. However, in addition to the people from the other four countries, the contestants of lane Kingdom still maintain a certain vigilance and hostility towards each other and do not approach at will. For such a result, Sean is a little happy, because in fact, he is not a talker. However, no matter how much Sean wants to be a beautiful man quietly, there will always be someone who won''t let him do it. "Hello, Lord Sean." "It''s little Duin. Nice to meet you." Sean looked at duyne, who was greeting himself and walking towards him, then smiled and said, "congratulations on promotion." "Thank you... Thank you." Duin Amira was a little shy, but more excited. "In fact, I was lucky. The opponent I met was a little weaker than me, so I was lucky to be promoted." "Luck is also a kind of strength." Sean smiled. "Take this luck as the care of the will of the world for you." Hearing the obvious encouragement in Sean''s words, Duin''s eyes flashed inexplicably, and then he nodded heavily: "yes!" At this time, to outsiders, the performance of Duin and Sean is like the relationship between apprentice and master. However, people from other countries may feel normal, but for those Ryan nobles present, this is very subtle, because Duin''s seed player identity is directly escorted by Duke Devon, and the disagreement between Duke Devon and Duke Sean is not a secret, so people who are Duke Devon are so close to Sean, This naturally makes many aristocrats think of it. Especially those aristocratic children whose families still tend to be neutral, they have begun to speculate at this time whether Duke Devon and Duke Sean have signs of reconciliation, or whether this Duin is the chess piece arranged by Duke Sean to insert into Duke Devon? Sean glanced at those people whose faces changed several times in an instant and knew what they were thinking, which made Sean frown slightly. To some extent, he could feel Duin''s sincerity - of course, largely because of the cheating weapon of real eye. Even the assassin who is good at camouflage can''t hide his true heart, and the real eye is to directly see through the inner essence, just like Thain. Even if he pretends to be loyal, the red representing hostility on him is becoming stronger and stronger in Sean''s eyes. The light emitted by Duin from the beginning to the whole life is dark green. This is the color of reverence. From this point alone, it can be seen that Duin was by no means a chess piece arranged by Duke Devon. But the more so, the more irritable Sean was. Because in terms of political orientation, the Amira family is a radical faction inclined to the camp of Duke Devon. As Duin, who is bound to take over the flag from his parents in the future and expand the Amira family again, it is very important whether he can be appreciated by Duke Devon. However, as the successor of the Amira family in the future, he is so close to himself at the moment, This will certainly shake the position of the Amira family in the camp of Duke Devon. At least, as long as someone spreads out today''s situation, whether true or false, the Amira family will certainly fall into turmoil. "If one day you need my help, let me know." Sean patted Duin on the shoulder and said in a voice that only two people could hear. Du Yin was stunned at the beginning and immediately responded: "Lord Sean... I think you may have some misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" It was Sean''s turn to wonder. "It may be a misunderstanding about Lord Dai Wen." Du Yin scratched his head, as if he didn''t know how to speak, "in fact..." "Are you the Duke of nothingness of Ryan?" Suddenly, there was an untimely sound. The voice was a little loud, especially in the slightly silent waiting hall. At first, he thought the other party was deliberately looking for trouble, but after seeing the other party, Sean understood that it was not the other party who was deliberately looking for trouble, but that people of this race were born with such a loud voice. This is an ORC. The so-called orcs refer to humans with obvious Orc characteristics. According to legend, orcs are the offspring of orcs and humans after mating. Because the blood power of orcs is obviously stronger than that of humans, the children born are basically with Orc characteristics. In this way, the ability inherited from blood naturally has extremely obvious Orc characteristics. After a long time of research, now the basic characteristics and abilities of orcs have been investigated by scholars. The majority of ORC children born by orcs such as lions, tigers and bears are mainly men, while the inheritance of blood is mainly strength, and the recovery of the body is particularly amazing. On the contrary, the majority of ORC children born by agile orcs such as fox, cat and leopard are women, and most of them are mental in the inheritance of blood talent. The orc in front of him is a lion ORC. He has a height of more than 1.9 meters, and the whole person looks particularly strong and majestic. Although it has human appearance and body, it is still different from ordinary humans on the whole. For example, the pupil of his eye is black, the part of his pupil is very small, and the white part of his eye is not white but yellow; He has fluffy blond hair, but it looks more like a lion''s sideburns; Ears are also not as long on both sides of the head as ordinary humans, but two small triangles on the head; In addition, there is a lion like tail in the tail vertebrae. And Sean, when he saw this guy, he knew who he was. The lion prince from the karosha tribe United Nations. Philip, the son of Richard the Lionheart. But subtly, Richard is human, so in fact Philip inherited his mother''s blood. As for how Richard, as a human, became the king of hundreds of thousands of lion people who commanded the United Nations of the kalosa tribe, this is still an unsolved mystery, but at least it can be confirmed that Richard did not have any lovers and illegitimate children except Philip''s son and Philip''s mother, who was once the king of the lion. Of course, there are rumors outside that Richard''s lovers were torn apart by the lioness of his family. Sean looked at Philip, and the other party was also looking at Sean, so they looked at each other. A moment later, Sean nodded, "I''m Sean Connery, Duke of Ryan void." "Hey." Philip showed a row of white teeth, which made him look sunny and handsome, "I heard you are Ryan''s strongest silver? I am the strongest silver of the United Nations of the kalosha tribe! Let''s fight for the title of the strongest silver in the field! " "Hum." With Philip''s loud voice, everyone in the whole waiting hall heard it very clearly, so a cold hum of disdain naturally followed. Sean''s eyes looked at the past, and he saw a young man with light brown short hair looking at Philip indifferently, and then at Sean. Sean has the final say in his eyes. Philip has read his eyes. It is a scorn for the strongest silver. "Boast without shame, do you want to argue the best silver in the field?" "Oh, has the final say been made?" Philip smiled grimly, showing the same disdain. For the young man, Sean naturally knew who the other party was because he had the information provided by the Marquis of Flores. From us Larkin, grandson of Duke of Beiyang of * * * kingdom. It''s also one of the five people on the danger list. Because of this, Sean knew that the young man in front of him was indeed qualified to refute Philip''s words. Because he is the strongest silver in the * * * kingdom. The strongest is indeed a title in the game, but this title is a challenging series title. It is obtained through challenge, and there are very strict restrictions. For example, the "strongest silver" is strictly limited to be obtained in the silver realm. Once promoted to level 7 (Golden realm), the title will be automatically cancelled. Moreover, according to the system process, once you have won the "strongest" series title, you should continue to face challenges and be challenged, because this title has special uniqueness. Once you are defeated in the process of being challenged, this title will change hands to the winner. Of course, the strongest Series titles at the beginning are city level. Of course, the attributes are not very good-looking, and can only increase by 20%. However, through continuous upward challenges, from one city to one place, one leader to one country, one region and even the last boundary, we can finally achieve the strengthening effect of 100% complete growth. Like Sean, he is now the strongest silver in Ryan kingdom. This level is the strongest silver in a country. A city refers to a city; One place is a small area. For example, nine prefectural level strongest silver can be born in today''s nine counties; One leader, as the name suggests, is the strongest silver in a territory. Above the collar is Sean''s current national level. Further up is a field. As long as Sean defeats the strongest silver in other countries belonging to the southern continent as the strongest silver, he is the strongest silver in the southern continent. After that, as long as he can beat the strongest silver in the East, West and North continents, Sean is the strongest silver in the miracle continent. This level is also called a boundary. In the eyes of players, although the title of the strongest silver will not increase the specific performance of various attribute values, it can strengthen the power of skills, so many players will compete for the title of the strongest series. Of course, in the eyes of the indigenous peoples of the world, being able to get this title is a symbol of martial courage and an act that can be appreciated and recognized by the gods. This kind of act will give them more power. It can be imagined that in a world that advocates power, this cognition will lead to what kind of results. And with the strongest silver, naturally there are the titles of the strongest gold, the strongest holy land, the strongest legend and so on. Especially at the beginning of the game, the official also announced a golden super rare special unique title "the strongest creature on the ground". Although the official has never publicly announced the starting method of this title, some exquisite parties have fully demonstrated through a series of reasoning arguments that if they want to get this unique title, they must win all the titles of the strongest series. One of the highlights is the strongest legend. The first three levels can also lower the standard slightly, but the strongest legend must become the strongest in the world before it can successfully start this title. However, it is a pity that until the moment Sean came to the world, there were only a few players who successfully reached level 12 in the game. Therefore, no one can be sure whether the starting method of this unique title is like what the research party said. Of course, for the sake of fairness, when challenged by lower level challengers, the effect of the strongest series of titles will be temporarily cancelled, that is to say, if there is the strongest silver at the leading level to challenge Sean, the title of the strongest silver on both sides will not work. However, if it is in the face of us Larkin and Philip, the title of the strongest silver can still play a role. So these two opponents are also the two people who make Sean feel the most difficult in the dangerous list given to Sean by Flores. If you can, Sean really doesn''t want to fight these two people so soon. Of course, if you can, he prefers to let the two guys fight each other first. Then he can win two victories at the same time as long as he deals with one person. So when he learned that his opponent today might not be Hudson Lorne, the eldest son of Prince Lorne of the Principality of Robyn, Sean was praying not to pick these two people. After all, these two people are much more difficult than anyone else. "I don''t count." However, different from Sean''s arrogance, US Larkin still looked at Philip with a cold face, and then said in a deep voice, "it''s only after fighting The strongest silver here is not just you two. " Hearing this, Philip''s look finally changed a little, and his eyes at us were no longer disdain and ridicule. As clever as he is, of course, he won''t be unaware of the meaning of this sentence. After all, the * * * kingdom is an old kingdom in the southern continent. Although it was almost destroyed, it was almost. They finally got involved in the peace association. Philip couldn''t have ignored the strongest silver born in such a powerful kingdom. Just look at Philip''s situation facing us, Sean knew that Philip''s number one goal had been transferred from him to us. However, it is quite common to think so. After all, Ryan was just a principality before that, so the inside information is naturally not as good as the old power. "That man is us Larkin." Duin whispered next to Sean, "he is the strongest silver in the * * * kingdom. It is said that his real combat power has been infinitely close to the upper gold, but he has always been stuck in the state of the upper Silver Peak. It is said that he is practicing some special secret skills." Sean naturally knows what people who are talented enough but are not in a hurry to break through the realm of strength are thinking, just trying to contact the power of rules with a lower realm of strength. After all, the so-called Golden realm, in addition to the substantial improvement of strength and more accurate mastery of fighting spirit, the real essence is also to try to contact the power of law. Only in this way can we break through the holy land. Therefore, in the eyes of many people who really understand these secrets, why not start to contact the power of law at a lower level? Both US and Philip are actually suppressing the promotion of realm, which is quite different from Sean. "If you really like him, Lord Sean, you''d better be careful." Duin didn''t seem to see Sean''s thoughtful look and continued to say, "he didn''t have any idea of mercy at all. If there wasn''t a chief judge, Byrne would have been killed by him yesterday." Hearing this, Sean finally raised his eyebrow slightly. Among the three seed players of lane Kingdom, in addition to him and Duin, the third is what Duin said at this time. As a seed player, Byrne''s strength must be guaranteed. Even if he is really defeated by the strongest silver like us, he will not have no parry. But Duin now revealed a strange message inside and outside, which made Sean''s eyes on us vigilant. At this time, the door of the waiting hall was finally pushed open. A middle-aged man with a strong momentum walked in with great strides, then threw a wooden box directly on the ground and said in a hoarse and sharp Gong voice: "everyone comes to draw lots Draw the blank of the white envelope. The red envelope is today''s game. If one is written on the envelope, it means the game in the morning, and if two is written on the envelope, it means the game in the afternoon; The blue envelope is tomorrow''s game. Similarly, one and two represent morning and afternoon respectively. " Everyone looked at each other. "Don''t waste my time. Hurry up." The middle-aged man roared. So, finally, someone came forward. The first one who came forward was a Hales boy with bright red hair. From the hair color, he should be a noble with pure blood. However, the information Sean had did not record this man, so he was sure that this young man was not a member of the danger list. There is a hole in the middle of the wooden box, just enough for a person''s hand to reach in. However, it is obvious that the box has undergone some special treatment, because the hollowed out part in the middle of the wooden box is relatively large, but it is still unable to distinguish the envelope color in the box. At least it seems that all the colors are black. The Hales boy didn''t seem to think too much, but put his hand in at will and then put his hand out. In his hand was a red envelope. The second man came forward. This is a very strong young man. I''m afraid he should not be less than two meters tall. At least he looks taller than Philip. Although he looks like a human, he has thick black fur on the back of his hand, so Sean knows that this man is also from the United Nations of the karosa tribe. Judging from his blood, he should be a member of the bear tribe, but his identity will certainly not be as noble as Philip. The envelope drawn by the bear ORC was blue. Seeing that two people had already pulled out the envelope, others began to come forward one after another. After pulling out the envelope, everyone would step back and give up their position to others. But I don''t know whether it was intentional or coincidental. Everyone pulled out the envelope with his back to others, so everyone present could only see the color, but could not see what the number written on the front of the envelope was. Soon, there were only five people left in the field, including Philip, US, Sean, Duin and a girl whose nationality Sean could not judge for the time being. The white envelope has never appeared. Sean looked at the color of the envelopes of the others present. Except for the white envelope, there should be two red and two blue left in the box. Among the five, US came forward first and drew out a letter. Red. The second one was the girl Sean couldn''t name. What she drew was a blue envelope. "Hey, it''s my turn." Philip roared excitedly, and then walked forward with an excited face, but he didn''t pick up the letter for the first time, but picked up the big box and shook it hard for a few times, and then stretched out his hand to pull out the envelope, but when he saw the result, his face showed disappointment. His envelope is also blue. "Go." Sean patted Duin on the shoulder and smiled. The latter seemed to be encouraged, nodded vigorously, then trotted forward and directly extended his hand. However, the envelope was stunned by the people present. A white envelope. It represents the opportunity of wheel empty. Sean had heard a lot of people curse their luck. But Sean had nothing to say about the result. Because there are only two letters left in the wooden box, one red and one white. Under this half chance, no matter what color of envelope Duin pulls out, it is very normal. "It''s okay." Looking at Duin, who stood beside him and looked a little stiff again, Sean smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Forget what I told you before? Luck is also a kind of strength You can get the opportunity to take the wheel. This is your strength. You don''t need to think too much. " With that, Sean went straight to the wooden box and pulled out the last letter in it. Red envelope. When Sean really got the envelope, he finally understood why everyone couldn''t see the number of words on each other''s envelope. Because the envelope is also coated with a layer of glue like beeswax, which blocks the numbers that should have been written on the front of the envelope. "Now, tear open the glue on the front of your envelope." There was a clatter. Except for Duin, everyone else tore the glue on the envelope to reveal the number of words on the front of the envelope. Sean''s envelope had a letter on the front. This means that he will attend the event this morning. According to the newly formulated rules today, the 28 contestants except Duin will decide 14 people to enter the third round in the next two days. Therefore, on the whole, there are seven competitions every day, three in the morning and four in the evening. These competitions will start in the same time period. Therefore, in fact, the division of the envelope is just to divide the morning time period or the afternoon time period. As for the specific opponent, it must be recorded in the envelope. "Now, a man with a letter on the red envelope is out of the line." In an instant, fourteen people lined up. Sean glanced, but found us Larkin in the column. After the eyes of both sides looked at each other, us suddenly made a laryngectomy, which was full of provocation. Immediately he turned his head and looked at Philip and snorted coldly, "you should be glad that you got a blue envelope." Hearing us'' arrogant voice, Philip turned his eyes and completely ignored each other. "Now open your letter and write your challenge area number on it." The middle-aged man spoke again. Everyone opened the envelope and saw a small card in it, the same as the one Sean got yesterday, but the color turned red. "Now, the person with number one on the card goes directly to challenge arena one." Sean looked at the number one written on the small card in his hand. He was a little helpless. He really blushed today and took several one in a row. However, when he stepped up, he found that there was another outstanding person who was walking to challenge arena No. 1 at the same time, that is us Larkin! Chapter 672 After all, the challenge arena area is not as big as the central open-air arena, so the audience it can accommodate is naturally extremely limited. However, compared with the open-air arena, it is not a problem that each arena area can accommodate 2000 spectators. In the first round of the competition yesterday, because both sides of the duel had been selected by drawing lots for a long time, the situation of the players in each challenge area had been announced at the beginning, and the audience could naturally choose the position early in the morning. But today''s situation is obviously somewhat different. The competitors draw lots by themselves to determine the events and opponents. Therefore, the information of the competitors in the three games in the first round in the morning is published only after the contestants enter the challenge arena lounge. The result can be imagined naturally. Almost all the nobles from Ryan who came to the arena to watch the competition crowded into the No. 1 challenge area. Similarly, envoys from * * * Kingdom also took their seats one after another. Even Philip, Duin and other contestants who didn''t compete in the morning chose to watch the competition between Sean and us. The auditorium of 2000 people has been looted almost in an instant. There are even many people outside who want to squeeze in, even if they just stand in the aisle and watch, they are willing to accept it. But unfortunately, this kind of behavior is not allowed by the competition side. Of course, the more direct result is that there are only dozens of spectators in the No. 2 and No. 3 challenge arena area. On the challenge arena, Sean and us have already stood in their respective playing positions, and have also indicated to the referee that they can fight. But when the referee announced the official start of the game, neither of the two took the lead. The reason why Sean didn''t take the lead is simple. He''s still watching. Since US Larkin can become the strongest silver in the * * * Kingdom, he naturally has very strong strength. At least Sean believes in Duin''s judgment, so this means that US''s strength is at least infinitely close to the superior gold strongman. Of course, if it''s just this level, Sean doesn''t worry. With his current strength, even if he confronts the upper gold power, he can still win as long as it''s not at the level of Rena, shefanio, marquis Flores and the purple haired mysterious man he saw that night. Us Larkin was also a swordsman with a sword. But the sword in his hand is very different from Sean''s. The black king in Sean''s hand is a western style long sword that is very common in fantasy film and television works. This kind of sword has both sides and edges. The ridge of the sword body is thicker than the blade, but the thickness is also limited. Like this type of long sword, it is often easy to be broken in fierce battle. Because of this, strong materials will be selected in the making process of long sword, most of which are synthetic materials. But the sword in US''s hand is more like that of the Qin and Han Dynasties in ancient China. That is to say, it is also with two blades on both sides, but the body itself and the ridge of the sword are nearly two centimeters thick. Logically, this belongs to the category of epee. In the history of weapons, this kind of sword also has an exclusive name - thick ridge epee. But thick ridge Epee has very strict system specifications. From this point of view, the sword in US''s hand is unqualified. Because the only thing that meets the standard is the length, but the width is far from each other. No matter how you look at it, it is obviously an increased and thickened version of the ordinary long sword. "The standard weapons of the Beiyang Legion?" "I can''t see. You know a lot." A trace of surprise flashed through US''s eyes, but he didn''t deny it. Sean shrugged, noncommittal. In fact, Sean doesn''t know much about the * * * kingdom. However, Sean still knows some of the famous figures in the * * * kingdom or the major historical events involved in the game, so he naturally knows the Duke of Beiyang and his Beiyang Legion. However, what Sean knew about the Beiyang Legion was only limited to this Legion. It was a level five force, a heavy infantry type, especially good at attacking fortified positions, positions, raids and other combat items, but he didn''t know anything about equipment allocation. "Hum, since you know that this is the standard weapon of my Beiyang army, you should have heard of the swordsmanship of the Beiyang army?" "No." Sean shook his head and looked blank. He is not particularly familiar with the affairs of the * * * kingdom. How can he know the swordsmanship of the northern army? "Hum!" But us didn''t think so. In his opinion, since Sean knew the northern army, he would certainly know the northern army''s swordsmanship, but Sean shook his head and denied it, which made us feel insulted. In his opinion, Sean''s performance was disdain for the swordsmanship of the northern army. "Come on, let me try how strong your swordsmanship is!" Us shouted angrily, and the momentum of the whole person began to rise crazily at this moment. Almost in an instant, his kung fu had the awe inspiring momentum that was not inferior to the gold strong, which made those gold strong who were watching the game feel awe inspiring. At the next moment, US rushed towards Sean, and the strong murderous spirit was like a red madness in Sean''s eyes. At this moment, Sean finally understood what the so-called northern army swordsmanship was. This is a kind of naked killing swordsmanship, which is developed purely to kill the enemy. All the moves are very simple and simple, and there is almost no need to waste even a little effort. Perhaps this kind of fencing was the rudiment of fencing that was forced to study in the war with the qainas empire. After hundreds of years of continuous improvement, it finally has today''s power and effect. At a glance, Sean already knew that if this kind of fencing is put in the game, it is at least a skill above level 6, and I''m afraid it still belongs to a special fencing skill. However, military swordsmanship, like its name, has powerful power, but also has many defects. Among them, the monotonous attack move is the biggest defect of this sword skill. Seeing that he had completely exhausted his full strength, Sean knew that there was no change in US''s swordsmanship. Of course, in many cases, his swordsmanship really doesn''t need any change, because few people can stop him - at least, Sean knows that a strong swordsmanship like this is usually accompanied by a lot of negative effects. But Sean is not an ordinary person. Facing us''s fierce sword, Sean raised his sword at the same time. The momentum that had been suppressed finally broke out completely from Sean. The whole audience was in an uproar! Chapter 673 Sean''s momentum climbed much faster than us. If it takes us three seconds to climb from the top Silver Peak to close to the top gold, Sean doesn''t even need a second. He even completely ignored the momentum accumulation process of the lower level, as if he was already the superior gold and silver. The previous superior silver was just an illusion disguised by deliberately hiding strength. No wonder the whole audience would be in an instant of uproar. Especially those upper gold strongmen whose strength is not very strong, they look at Sean more dignified at this time. Of course, if you want to say the most intuitive feeling, I''m afraid it''s US Larkin. The red light wrapped around us was clearly visible to the naked eye. It was a red giant snake with an eternal terrible smell. For many people, this unique ability manifestation is really difficult to understand. Many people regard it as a kind of secret art, but in fact, it is a feature of blood manifestation, a further level than awakening. The skill moves based on sword killing, combined with the blood force that is also the main killing, have far exceeded many people in the world from the beginning. However, even such us felt a slight suffocation pain at the moment when Sean''s momentum completely broke out. At that moment, he was almost unable to control the fluctuation of his blood power, and the red Python shadow even shook for a moment. However, as the heir personally cultivated by the Duke of Beiyang, US Larkin has too many reasons not to fail, so even in the face of Sean, who is far better than himself, US did not choose to retreat, but more firmly clenched the handle of the sword in his hand and still took Sean''s face sword move without any change. This is the swordsmanship of the northern army. Swore to kill swordsmanship. The air seemed to be burning completely, and a burning breath was constantly filling the air. At this time, within a radius of 10 meters with us as the center, the temperature instantly rises to nearly 40 degrees, which is completely close to the limit of the human body for ordinary people. Even Sean felt a pang of anxiety. This is the power of blood. There is the shadow of a python, and it is still dominated by the power of fire. It is obvious that the blood power of the Larkin family should be inherited from the burning snake Sebastian brol, an ancient beast born in the dawn era and disappeared in the ash age. No one knows whether it is a divine beast or any other beast. But the only thing Sean knows is that the blood inherited from the burning snake Sebastian Broll is legendary. In other words, only in terms of blood, US has the same starting point as Elizabeth. However, it is much inferior to shefanio, Rena and Cecilia, because even if they are the blood of all people, they are also the top group in the blood list. The burning breath became stronger and stronger, but similarly, US''s killing intention became stronger and stronger. In the face of us, who exuded an awe inspiring breath of courage and never flinch, Sean looked calm and also chose to shake the front. Although he didn''t know the specific effect of the northern army''s swordsmanship, Sean also had what can be called an old coping experience for this kind of killing swordsmanship, which is mainly killing and cutting. In the face of such swordsmanship, the best way to deal with it is not to choose to retreat, because there is a great difference between killing and cutting swordsmanship and ordinary swordsmanship. Once he chooses to retreat in front of those who use killing and cutting swordsmanship, So if you want to regain the upper hand and control the battle rhythm, it can only be that the strength gap between the two sides is so large that the other party makes a series of mistakes. But will there be a big gap between us and Sean? For Sean, US does have some gap with him, but this gap will never be large enough for Sean to ignore. Sean rushed forward and then waved his sword to block. The dark black blade of the black king was accurately stuck on the tip of the other party''s strange long sword. There was a violent explosion in the air. But there was no Mars or light or shadow. But in the perception of many strong men, the moment Sean and US fought, the space seemed to collapse. However, this collapse did not cause any substantive impact and damage. It looks more like the damage caused by the momentum conflict between the two sides. The next second, Sean withdrew his sword without hesitation. His body was as light as a bird. He pointed his toes on the ground three times and opened the distance to a place 50 meters away from us. However, with Sean landing on the tip of his foot, there were three deep pits with a radius of half a meter and a depth of nearly 20 cm on the ground. There was another uproar in the audience, and many people stood up from their seats because of their inner horror. Most of the audience standing up in this part are laienping folk houses. For these laymen, what they see is nothing more than whether a duel is wonderful and fierce. At this time, it seems that Sean has suffered a great loss, and their hearts naturally become nervous. After all, no matter how to say, even if some people hate the rich or despise the powerful, these Ryan people can still show very obvious unity when the enemy is from a foreign country. On the contrary, the strong and nobles focused more on us Larkin. After exchanging swords with Sean, US looked like he had only retreated two steps in a row. In the third step, he stood firm, but his red light flickered for more than ten times before he stabilized again. This sign has been very obvious that at the moment when US fought with Sean, his blood force was strongly impacted, and even led to the reverse surge of us'' own Qi and blood. All kinds of signs are ruthlessly explaining the fact that us can win Sean only in strength, but his comprehensive abilities in combat skills, speed, combat response, momentum and so on are far inferior to Sean. The so-called strongest name of silver, * * * kingdom is not as good as Ryan kingdom. Because of this, the Ryan nobles, especially the current king Ryan, are naturally very happy - of course, this kind of happiness can not be too blatant. The envoys from the * * * Kingdom did not look so good, even looked a little gloomy. Sean slowly raised his head and looked at us, who had calmed down the disordered breath again. At this time, his face also looked a little ugly. The seemingly light unloading is not as easy as those nobles in the stands at the moment. But one thing, indeed, as judged by the strong, US is completely superior to Sean in power. According to Sean''s estimation, when us activated the blood force, the force value has approached the 200 point mark. In the fight just now, Sean admitted that if he hadn''t borrowed the quality advantage and superb skill of the black king, he would almost be crushed by the other party - once this effect occurs, Sean can say for sure that if he didn''t activate the effect of silver scale curse, he would definitely be killed by the other party. However, Sean subconsciously resisted the ability to use the spell seal. Even he didn''t know why, but his intuition told him that once he used his spell ability, something terrible would happen. "Your strength is really beyond my expectation." Us put away his disdain, looked at Sean with a serious look, and said word by word, "but there won''t be another time." The red light surrounded us again, but this time it was not so conspicuous and dazzling. Instead, it began to become faint. It looked as if US could no longer support this blood manifestation. But only by standing on the court and facing us face to face, Sean knew that it was not that US could not continue to maintain the manifestation of the blood soul, but that he began to try to move forward to the third stage. Blood is inherited from the ancient lineage ability. So far, no one can accurately judge the inheritance mode of blood. But what is certain is that there are five clear stage changes in the power of blood. The first stage is awakening. Once the power of blood is awakened, you will gain special abilities related to blood, so as to obtain a certain increase in strength. Like Cecilia, the specific feature of blood awakening is the freedom to control the flame; Shefanio can communicate with ACE winter anytime and anywhere; As for Rena, she can be half dragon humanized. This stage is also called bloody dominance, which means that the power of blood is activated. The second stage is manifestation. That is what players call prominence. At the beginning of awakening, the blood and the host will not be in complete synchronization, especially the blood force obtained through external means is more likely to produce rejection, such as the ancient dragon blood inherited by Rena from Andrew. But once the time is long and the host''s body can fully adapt to the increase of various abilities brought by blood awakening, the activation of blood becomes more active and begins to bring greater increase to the host. This effect is the highlight of the power of blood. Under normal circumstances, the birth of the soul of blood is the characteristic performance of this stage. For example, when activating the power of blood, US Larkin will be covered with red light, and even red Python can be seen vaguely. The stage after blood vessel manifestation is to re adapt to various growth effects brought by this new situation. In this process, the soul of blood will continuously strengthen the body of the blood successor through the power of blood, so as to give birth to new blood fragments. The birth of this blood fragment means the beginning of the third stage of evolution: branding. The inheritance of blood is so complex that it is far beyond the imagination of everyone in the world. Even master Solomon, who is known as a erudite, can''t really figure out the result. Therefore, for many people, whether to inherit a strong blood is the yardstick to judge a person''s potential, and whether to awaken the blood is the watershed between super genius and ordinary genius. But in fact, there are many super days who awaken the power of blood, but they can''t get the brand of blood all their life. Because the birth of the brand of blood means that the successor of blood can finally completely master his own blood power. The mastery of this ability is basically equivalent to the inheritance of the dragon''s soul memory. They can feel and understand the real role of their own blood and various ways of application in an instant. Only those who are truly born with the brand of blood can understand its powerful power. At this moment, US is mobilizing the blood fragments of his whole body to form his own blood brand. The red Python is not disappearing, but is being broken down into small Rune fragments, and then reorganized in us. After continuous attraction and fusion, each Rune fragment will produce a larger Rune fragment, and then these larger Rune fragments will further fuse and gradually form an ancient Rune mark. Once this Rune mark is completely formed, it means the real birth of blood mark. Sean, it is obviously impossible for us to be so easily born. Almost without thinking about it, Sean completely broke out his own speed, just like the flicker of the void. When everyone had not reacted and even stared at Sean''s shadow, the real Sean had appeared in front of us, and the long sword in his hand turned into a dark light and split towards us''s face. At this moment, Sean had long forgotten the advice of marquis Flores. He didn''t forget the throat circumcision made by us before. Once us really formed a blood mark, Sean didn''t think he could cope with it with his current strength. Maybe there is a certain possibility to build the black king. Feeling the extreme threat of death, US made a strange cry, and the blood red brilliance burst out of him in an instant. It seems like a protective film to protect us. When Sean''s long sword was cut on it, there was also an illusion that made him palpitate. Almost a subconscious conditioned reflex, Sean quickly drew his sword and retreated in an instant. In an instant, a red light lit up. Then came the extremely violent roaring explosion, which completely turned into a flame Ocean within nearly one meter around us. But what is more terrible is that the flame is not orange red, but a dark red. Obviously, no temperature is emitted, but where it is touched by the flame, it begins to melt rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if it was the disappearance of some collapse and contraction. In this world, there is only one flame with such terrible power. That''s the abyss. Sean''s face looked a little ugly because he knew that the blood mark of us was entering the final stage of birth. Such flame protection is not the will of us himself, but a protection mechanism for blood descendants by the burning snake sibas Broll. Only those who are the purest blood descendants of the burning snake sibas broer and have strong enough blood concentration will be specially cared for by the burning snake sibas broer. At this time, Sean finally knew why the Duke of Beiyang of the Larkin family would skip his son and directly choose the grandson US Larkin as the successor of the next Duke of Beiyang. This is entirely because he has a very pure and rich blood of the burning snake Sebastian Broll. In the face of such a sudden change in the arena, this time it was Ryan''s turn. The nobles on the side of Ryan became very ugly, and the envoys on the side of * * * Kingdom laughed very happily. Because everyone knows that the future of * * * kingdom is destined to have a powerful legendary strong man. Even if he can''t become a domain level legendary strong man, he is definitely the person closest to this throne. "Alas." However, a helpless sigh suddenly sounded at this time. At the moment of hearing this sigh, the envoys of the * * * Kingdom felt like a basin of cold water pouring on them. It''s freezing. Everyone looked at the man who sighed in the arena: Sean. Sean''s right hand was glowing red. The light was not strong, but everyone could feel a breath of danger. They just watched Sean walk to the front of the abyss, then saw Sean raise the black sword in his hand, and then stabbed forward. When everyone thought Sean was looking for death and would soon be swallowed by the abyss, there was a scene that surprised them. The body of the long sword in Sean''s hand suddenly disappeared out of thin air! And a cry of pain through the heart, but also at the moment when the long sword disappeared, rang through the whole No. 1 challenge arena area! Chapter 674 The tragic cry echoed in the No. 1 challenge arena area. It was a sad cry mixed with anger, hatred, unwillingness and many other emotions. At this moment, no one in the audience could understand what had happened. In any way, it was like Sean stabbing his sword directly into the abyss. However, according to normal logic, in the face of the burning of abyssal inflammation, there is nothing that can resist except that certain materials can remain intact. Basically, it must be completely melted at the moment of contact with abyssal inflammation, and even if not, from the perspective of the abyssal inflammation that protects us, Sean''s sword can''t hurt us anyway. But why did us make such a painful cry! No one can understand. And Sean, after feeling that the black king of his right hand actually stabbed into the body, he pulled out his sword at the first time. This time, all the audience looked more carefully and clearly. The body of the black sword in Sean''s hand was pulled out of the void! It''s like this void is a scabbard. With Sean''s move of pulling out the sword, the sword body waved in the air, and a touch of blood came out along the long sword. However, when the blood falls on the ground, bursts of white smoke and Zizi sound will appear in an instant, just like the strong acid dripping on the ground. If the blood is sprayed on the body, it is entirely conceivable what the results will be. But the impact of Sean''s sword is not just to hurt us. Those abyss prison inflammation seemed to be stimulated by something. Suddenly, the fire became unusually fierce. It looked like a fire element in a frenzy. The whole ground, even because of the burning of these flames, gave people a visually distorted illusion. Sean almost wanted to kick his legs, and the whole person immediately chose to stay away, not a few meters away, but directly opened the distance to hundreds of meters in one breath. Only standing 100 meters away can Sean feel the return to normal temperature. Judging from the feeling of temperature difference, Sean speculated that the temperature should be more than 100 degrees in the core of the abyss at the moment. Even in the material world, this temperature is enough to make a person die of dehydration directly in a few minutes. Although Sean would not die in such a situation, he really doesn''t need to take risks at this time, because he knows that the blood mark of us can''t coagulate. "Boom!" Finally, the frenzied abyss seems to have reached the critical point. With a loud roar, the crazy burning abyss prison inflammation finally completely exploded and poured out in all directions like a flood discharge. Where these abyss prison inflammation licked, the ground was like a layer of land rolled off, falling tens of centimeters to tens of centimeters out of thin air. Fortunately, however, the residual strength in us obviously could not fully meet the supply of abyssal prison inflammation, so this abyssal prison inflammation like flood discharge only washed less than 50 meters, began to be unable to continue, and then gradually disappeared in front of everyone. At this time, the audience can finally see us Larkin, who was firmly guarded by the abyss prison inflammation. At this moment, US Larkin could not be compared with the future heir of Larkin family and the designated heir of the next Duke of Beiyang, who was full of aristocratic temperament and had a high spirited face. We saw that US was half kneeling on the ground, almost half of his clothes and robes were burned, and there were several terrible scorched black marks on his back. It was obvious that even if US inherited the blood of the abyssal inflammatory snake, he could not completely avoid the damage caused by the abyssal inflammatory snake without the power to control the blood freely. Of course, at this time, he was not directly burned by the violent abyss prison inflammation, which was actually a symbol of his extremely rich blood. In addition to a large number of scorched and terrible scars on his body and his almost naked body, the thick hair of us was also burned. Naturally, it was impossible to preserve him together with his standard long sword from the northern army. But most people''s eyes were not on his body, but on the location where he was injured. Of course, more people were curious about how Sean hurt us protected by the abyss inflammation. At this time, US Larkin''s right hand covered his left chest. From the position, if it was an inch lower, Sean''s sword would directly pierce his heart. But even in this situation, US is also uncomfortable - or, at this time, he should be in a state of life rather than death. There is still blood spilling from his chest. These blood are much thicker than normal people''s blood, and the color is not bright red, but a color that tends to dark red. When flowing out from his fingers, it feels like a slowly flowing rock slurry. However, when these blood drops to the ground, it is really no different from magma. All this fully proves that the blood in US has indeed been transformed by the blood of the burning snake. If you give him enough time, he can really coagulate his blood brand. Of course, this means that his strength has completely broken through the upper silver boundary and become a real lower gold strongman. However, in terms of the strength that US awakened the third stage of blood power, he is much more terrible than the general superior gold strongman. Therefore, in the case of martial arts sacrifice, how can Sean allow us to break through the strength limit in front of him? The extremely pale face of us looked at Sean with abnormal doubts, especially when he looked at the long black sword in Sean''s hand. If up to now, US did not know that the sword in Sean''s hand was not ordinary, then he would not be qualified to become the heir of the Duke of Beiyang. But even if it was him, he really didn''t know how Sean hurt him just now. If he could turn back time, he would never condense his blood brand in front of Sean. Because of this loss, even he has a tragedy he can''t afford. The red spell imprint on Sean''s right hand had long disappeared. In fact, only at the moment when Sean began to attack, many people noticed that Sean''s right hand once emitted red brilliance, but after the attack was successful, when Sean drew his sword and retreated, the red light had long disappeared. So from the perspective of us Larkin, he naturally didn''t understand how Sean hurt him. The only thing he could know was that at the moment Sean attacked, he really felt the abnormal fluctuation of the air. So us can be sure that Sean must have some special ability similar to space transfer. In fact, Sean does have this means. Spell seal. Blood charm. Sean hasn''t used this special ability several times since he got it, because he doesn''t need to use it most of the time. So far, the attack effect ability born in the period of mantra and seal swordsman is still level 1. It can only create a distorted force field space within one meter around itself, so that your attack can appear within one meter radius at will. Fortunately, the abyss prison fire protecting us happened to be only one meter. If the range was a little larger, Sean might really have to admit defeat. But now, it is others who admit defeat. "I lost." Us stood up with some difficulty. Although he was still stubborn with a pale face, everyone knew that he might have reached the limit. So when US announced his defeat, several envoys of the kingdom of * * * who had already left the audience and ran all the way rushed to the challenge arena at the first time, put their cloak on us, and began to test the injury on the spot. They looked much more emotional than their father. However, after a guy who looked like a medical worker examined us, his face suddenly changed, and everyone realized that the problem might be serious. But Sean didn''t care about it at all. Because he knew what was going on. Us failed to coagulate his blood, and the blood breath in his body will be disordered, which will inevitably damage his body. It is certain to rest for a year and a half. Of course, the sequela brought by this is the decline of US''s strength. Judging from the current situation, I''m afraid his strength will eventually fall back to the upper bronze level. Fortunately, the vein in his body has not been damaged, so he can restore his strength through cultivation and even ascend the legendary throne. However, in the future, if you want to condense your blood brand again, I''m afraid the effort you need to pay will be several times that of today. When the game was over, Sean left the arena for the first time, and he left faster than ever. A sense of inexplicable palpitation and panic, after Sean showed the curse and blood charm, coiled around his heart and completely lingered. Of course, what made Sean feel more difficult was that his dark power energy bar broke through 50% again, reaching 52%. Sean did not carry the special medicine of pilgrim''s holy water, so he naturally had to go back to the Duke''s residence as soon as possible. He has been able to feel the dark power in his body constantly ready to move. When the two contestants in the challenge arena left, all that remained was routine nonsense from the host. Many ordinary citizens who still have a lot to say are not interested in listening to the host''s nonsense. Before the end of the competition from the hall to the No. 2 and No. 3 challenge arena, these civilians immediately flocked to the other two challenge arena areas. Those who don''t go with the public are naturally those who also participate in the silver group. After watching today''s game, many people have a clearer impression of Sean''s strength. The powerful and endless strange abilities are far beyond their imagination. Many foreigners who had been thinking about Ryan before had to start changing their strategic policies and ideas. Some even began to hesitate whether to use some special means. In this case, people who are constantly leaving the auditorium of challenge arena 1 will not notice that someone has slipped into the challenge arena area. After looking around the auditorium, the mysterious man in a hood turned over on the railing and jumped from the auditorium more than ten meters high to the challenge arena in the middle. Similarly, he first looked around, and then walked to a place. If Sean were here, he would surely find that the position where the mysterious man stopped at this time was exactly where he activated the spell seal and blood charm. At this time, the mysterious man squatted on the ground, and what his eyes saw was exactly where Sean''s right hand was before. In the eyes of the mysterious man, what he saw in front of him was not the air with nothing, but a faint red glow floating, which was filled with a smell that made him feel excited and intoxicated, which made his breathing a little faster. Then, the mysterious man stood up and began to walk towards another position. This path will not be strange to the audience who just watched the whole game, because this is the way Sean walked towards us after activating the curse and blood charm. Every foothold as like as two peas before Sean. At this time, it seems that the mysterious man is completely imitating Sean''s steps and actions. Even the position where he stopped is the position where Sean stood before. Then, the mysterious man suddenly raised his right hand and stabbed him in front. Suddenly, there was a sharp roar in the air. In an instant, dust filled the air, as if the air had been completely torn. Then, he immediately kicked his legs, and the whole person evacuated to a distance of 100 meters away. At this moment, if Sean could see this scene, he would be completely surprised. Because from beginning to end, everything the mysterious man did was the same as Sean''s previous actions. No matter how he looked, he was obviously imitating Sean''s actions, but the mysterious man did not appear in the audience from the beginning, that is to say, he had never seen Sean''s battle! However, standing here, the mysterious man in a hooded cloak was suddenly silent, and the whole man was like a stone pillar. "Who are you?" I don''t know how long later, several servants who seemed to be cleaning servants walked into the No. 1 challenge arena and saw the man standing on the challenge arena at a glance. The mysterious man turned his head and looked at the servants, but he rushed in front of them in a moment. As soon as he lifted one hand, he grabbed a servant''s neck and lifted him off his feet. Perhaps he had never suffered such pain before. The servant struggled frantically, but the man''s hand held his throat like an iron hoop. He couldn''t get rid of it anyway. "Who was the man who dueled in here just now?" The man''s voice is as gentle as jade. This unique voice has a magic like charm. "Er... Er... Ah..." but the servant couldn''t speak even if he wanted to speak because his right hand was so choking his throat. "It seems that you don''t know." The man whispered. He tightened his right hand and shook it. Only a crisp sound of fracture could be heard. The servant who was picked up by him completely gave up the struggle. It was obvious that he had been pinched and broken his neck bone. "Ah!" The remaining servants shouted in horror, turned and fled. Only one seemed to be completely stunned and sat on the ground. "Hum." The man snorted coldly, his right hand suddenly raised, and several blue flames were swept out by him, and then fell on the escaped servants. Almost as soon as these blue fires infected these servants, they completely turned into towering blue flames, completely swallowed these people, and didn''t even scream. It was only a second before and after. The servants were burned so that there was no ash left, and even the ground was not charred. What''s more, when these people were burned, the blue fires gradually went out as if they had lost their nourishment. The man lowered his head slightly, then looked at the servant who was sitting on the ground trembling and said softly, "I think you will tell me the answer, right?" Chapter 675 Back in the mansion, Sean took out a pilgrim''s holy water at the first time. This special potion condensed from divine grace needs to consume a lot of divine grace every birth. Even as the saint of Hitler''s life church, she needs to accumulate one or two months to condense a pilgrim''s holy water. Of course, it''s not impossible to condense a lot, but in this way, Hitler will consume too much divine grace, which will stop the growth of her strength and even affect the display of her divine skills. After all, this is something that requires clergy above the high priest to deal with. Of course, shefanio can also condense the holy water of pilgrims, because in any way, she is much stronger than Hitler. However, now shefanio needs to use a lot of divine grace to consolidate his strength and strive to become a strong man in the holy land as soon as possible, so it is naturally impossible to distract himself from condensing the holy water of pilgrims - in fact, Sean doesn''t agree with shefanio. Not to mention that the effect of the condensed holy water will be somewhat different because of the different gods of faith - like the holy water of pilgrims condensed by Hitler, it will contain a lot of vitality and can also repair physical injuries when calming the fluctuations of the dark forces for Sean. It''s just the deterrent power of the strong in the holy land. After the war between Ryan and dabion, Sean has been very clear. At present, among the people under his command, only shefanio is the strongest person closest to the holy land, so naturally he hopes to do his best to cultivate a strong person in the holy land. You should know that among the seven Dukes of Ryan, he is the only empty Duke without a strong saint. There is at least one strong Saint under the other six dukes, and there are several others. When Sean came to the king''s capital this time, Hitler gave Sean three holy water for pilgrims. Before, because he poured his own power into forging the black king, the dark energy bar completely reached the critical value, and almost went black, so Sean had to consume a pilgrim''s holy water. This time, because he used the ability to spell and seal blood charm, the value of dark energy exceeded 50%, which made him extremely hot and dry. He had a crazy desire to kill, so Sean finally had to use the second pilgrim''s holy water. The holy water of pilgrims looks a bit like crystals, but the core position is a silvery white light, which feels like freezing a light. If you want to strictly analyze from the attribute, this thing is actually a mixture of ice element and light energy. The specific effect is naturally to expel and purify the dark energy. Because he had taken it once, Sean threw the crystal into his mouth this time without thinking. As soon as the pilgrim''s holy water entered Sean''s mouth, the crystal on the surface began to melt and turn into a cool liquid from Sean''s mouth into his throat. Then, the completely thawed light burst in Sean''s mouth like an explosion. At this moment, Sean only felt a burning sensation in his mouth, but soon the burning sensation was smoothed by the cool liquid. But when Sean knew that when the burning feeling in his mouth was soothed, his whole body was about to usher in the most painful time. In essence, the holy water of pilgrims is always the energy aggregate of light attribute, and it is also super concentrated. So when this light energy flows around Sean, the place it passes through naturally produces an extremely strong feeling of pain and burning, which is like being roasted on a pillar of fire. Wisps of dark energy continued to penetrate Sean''s skin and was extracted from Sean''s body bit by bit. Once these dark energies are stripped out of Sean''s body, they will turn into a small piece of black fog. With more and more of these fog, Sean''s room now has a somewhat gloomy and heavy feeling, more of a distortion from the line of sight, and the light of the whole room imitating Buddha is much dimmer. However, the dark energy indicator on Sean''s status bar is falling at the same amazing speed. When the energy bar finally drops to 3%, the whole room has become gloomy and terrible. It is clear that the world outside the window is sunny, but there is almost no light in the room only one window away. If you are in this room, you will only feel abnormal depression and irritability. This is the influence of dark energy. Pale Sean struggled up and opened all the windows in the room to let the sun shine in. Because he had had an experience before, Sean also knew that he had to wait until all the dark breath in the room was dissipated, at least for half a day. Therefore, he did not continue to wait here, but turned and left the door. The room filled with a lot of dark breath was not a suitable place for his weak body. The people outside the room saw Sean appear wet and pale. They basically knew what had happened, so they naturally knew what to do next. Just like the last time Sean forged the black king queen, everyone began to be busy with the next things in an orderly manner. Naturally, no one will pay attention to the next competition in Ryan''s arena. Similarly, no one knows that several servants have completely disappeared in the No. 1 challenge arena area of lane arena. The martial arts festival held in lane arena is still in full swing. However, Sean didn''t attend the game that afternoon and the next day. He didn''t know which nine people were promoted to the third round until he went to Ryan''s arena on the third day. However, for this list, he was not too surprised, because seven of the nine people at the moment are seed players, and the remaining two can stay until now only because they are lucky not to meet seed players. Of course, according to the current situation, there are still a lot of people on the side of Ryan Kingdom, and four people have advanced to the third round. To Sean''s surprise, however, Hudson loen, the eldest son of Prince loen of the Principality of Robyn, was eliminated - his brother, Yemens loen, was successfully promoted to the third round. Although Sean doesn''t know the specific situation, looking at the look of Yemens at Philip is full of hatred. It can be imagined that Hudson''s opponent in the last game must be Philip, the son of the lion heart king, and I''m afraid the result is not very good-looking. Among the remaining six, in addition to Duin, who was promoted because of the air, the noble descendant of the pure royal blood in the Hales Kingdom, the strong man who needs Sean''s attention, is still alive. Then there is also a bear man from the karosha tribe United Nations and an expert from the * * * kingdom. The other two were the girl Sean saw at the lottery the day before yesterday and another middle-aged man who seemed to be a senior mercenary. In fact, there is no age limit for the silver group, but generally speaking, there will be few older people who will be kind to participate in the competition when they see all young people. After all, it is a bit humiliating. However, the middle-aged man did not feel this at all. With his rich combat experience and enough luck, he staggered those dead opponents and finally successfully advanced to the third round. But in Sean''s view, that''s probably the limit. Among the remaining eight people, even the young girl''s real combat power is far away from the mercenary. Perhaps because he took the wrong road from the beginning, the foundation of this middle-aged man is obviously unstable. Even if such a person has an adventure, he may not be able to step into gold. I''m afraid he will stop at the top of silver in his life. Of course, if we simply talk about combat experience, the middle-aged man is probably second only to Sean among the people present, and many nobles will welcome such talents. Nine people, excluding one empty name, the remaining eight people will be divided into four games and decided within today. The rule is still to draw lots. But when the results came out, everyone was stunned again. Because the empty sign was still taken away by Duin. Sean was the last person to draw the lot as last time, but the order of appearance was still in the first place, but this time, Sean''s opponent was the middle-aged man from a senior mercenary. Many people have issued helpless sighs. The vast majority of the people present are very clear that if they want to advance to the fourth round and become the last five, there are only two ways, either the only air power or pairing with the weak. Among the people present, the weakest was the mercenary, and the strongest was undoubtedly Sean - basically, no one would want to fight Sean except Philip. Now, the strongest one is paired with the weakest one, and the only wheel power is taken away by Duin. Many people naturally feel very helpless. Of the remaining six, Philip''s opponent was the man of the * * * kingdom; The noble boy from the Hales kingdom had to face the bear Orc from the karosha tribal United Nations; Prince Ron''s second son''s opponent is the girl who has been extremely calm so far. Basically, the top five list has been determined so far. But, more unexpected, Sean set a new record again. The battle ended three seconds later - after confirming the start of the battle, the senior mercenary did not hesitate to admit defeat. In this way, it was natural that Sean was promoted to the top five. In the face of such a result, the spectators must not accept it. Only from this point, it is undoubtedly a great loss of reputation for the mercenary, but Sean knows very well that people like this old mercenary will not make fun of their lives. This is the real experience. I just don''t know why, standing on the stage of the largest open-air arena of Ryan arena, which can accommodate tens of thousands of spectators, Sean has a deep chill. That feeling is like a natural enemy feeling that prey is stared at by hunters. Chapter 676 After Sean finished his game, he was naturally not interested in watching the next three games. In fact, after knowing the list of the next contestants, many viewers have lost interest in the next game. After all, through the games these days, everyone has a very clear understanding of the contestants'' personal strength, so there is almost no suspense about who wins and who loses. If there is no suspense about anything, naturally no one will be interested in it anymore. On the contrary, people are looking forward to the first round of the golden group tomorrow. However, when the fourth arena game ended in the evening, almost the whole Ryan king was completely boiling, and those who didn''t watch the fourth game because they felt boring regretted that the field was green. Even Sean looked a little surprised when he heard the news from Ryan''s arena. "You mean, the girl won?" At the table, Sean looked at Cecilia in surprise. Because they had nothing to do, Cecilia and Rena did not return to the residence with Sean, but stayed in the lane arena to watch the other three games of the day. At this time, these naturally became the conversation between them after they returned to the mansion. From their descriptions, Sean naturally knows why the atmosphere in King Ryan''s capital will be so tense tonight. In the second game, Philip of the lion prince of the United Nations of the karosha tribe played against the only remaining contestant of the * * * kingdom. There is no doubt about the result. After all, Philip is the strongest silver of the karosha kingdom. Therefore, in front of his absolute overwhelming power, his opponent was seriously injured by Philip if he couldn''t support it for a minute. Perhaps he hated the ridicule and contempt of us before, so Philip had no mercy on the people of the * * * kingdom. According to Rena''s description, the contestant of the * * * kingdom may have to live in a wheelchair in the future. In the third game, the noble descendant of the Hales Kingdom played the bear ORC. In terms of power, male orcs have more powerful advantages than men of other races, especially the two ethnic groups of bear man and cow man. In fact, as a mixed race orc, they also inherit the blood of these orcs to a great extent. Therefore, if it is simply a competition for power, the noble descendant of the Hales kingdom will not win. So in the battle, he was very smart to use the advantage of agility and beat the bear Orc in the whole battle. Therefore, there is no suspense about the outcome of these two battles. Similarly, one of the contestants in the fourth game was a seed player or a character specially explained by the Marquis of Flores. The second son of Prince Lorne of the Principality of Robyn, jemens Lorne, was confronted by a girl from the civilian class of Ryan. In this duel, few people were optimistic about the girl. Even the periphery opened a completely different opening from the first two games: it was not who won, but how many minutes the girl could last. But the result was completely beyond everyone''s expectation. In the fifth minute of the duel between the two sides, Yemens loen was killed by the girl at the cost of fracture of her right hand! It''s a kill, not a serious injury. No one can predict such an outcome. If people like Sean compete, they must have received some hints at the beginning. At least in the battle, they will know who can hurt the killer and who must save face. That''s why Philip only hit hedson hard but didn''t hurt the killer. If he couldn''t kill hedson with the strongest silver strength of the United Nations of the kalosa tribe, Sean would not believe it anyway. Therefore, he would spare hedson''s life for political reasons. This is also the unified hidden rule of seed players in various countries. After all, the silver group represents the potential of the future, unlike the gold group, which represents real-time combat power, so the competition and battle will be more intense. Basically, unless the silver group really has a big hatred, it will choose to show mercy under normal circumstances. At least, there have been few deaths since the official individual competition of lane arena, except for a large number of casualties in the initial silver group audition. But tonight, the death of the second son of Prince Ron of the Principality of Rob is enough to give many Ryan executives a headache. Even though it has been said during the game that there may be casualties and disabilities, generally no one will really do so. "It''s a little interesting." After listening to Cecilia''s description, Sean rubbed his chin and raised his mouth, "unexpectedly, marquis Flores and I both looked out of sight. That girl is a real dark creature It''s amazing to use the fracture of his right hand as a bait to expose Yemens''s flaws and hit the key. " "You said it was great. When I left, marquis Flores asked me to tell you that you should go to the palace to discuss it in the evening." Cecilia said reluctantly, "I''m afraid those envoys of the principality would kill the girl on the spot if they weren''t protected by the strong But I guess Marquis Flores wants you to go to the palace to discuss. I guess he also wants to explain to the Principality of Robyn. " "This is the game of power." Sean sneered, "at least on the surface, they must ensure the fairness of the game, otherwise who dares to participate in such a game in the future But I''m curious about what the Ryan royal family will do. If you really want to explain to the Principality of robein, you will certainly choose to execute the girl secretly, but... " "But what?" Cecilia asked curiously. "But now is a great opportunity for Ryan to announce his strength and rise." Sean smiled. "I can probably guess what Lord Florence wants to talk to me..." Sean can not only guess what the conversation is about, but he can even be 100% sure that it will definitely be a task, and the final reward of the task can be inferred. But for the current Sean, this task reward is no longer attractive, so he naturally doesn''t feel the need to negotiate with the Marquis of Flores. "Forget it, just write a letter back and apologize to Lord Flores." Sean shook his head. "I won''t go to the meeting in the evening. We should still do what we should. " "Oh." Cecilia tilted her head. Although she didn''t quite understand Sean, at least she knew a meaning. That''s enough. And the development of the facts is indeed what Sean expected. Although rob was under strong pressure from the principality, these pressures were completely resisted by the Marquis of Flores. For the girl, the Marquis of Flores obviously attached great importance to her, and naturally it was impossible for her to have any loss. Anyway, the future prosperity of lane kingdom is the most important thing. Coupled with the Marquis of Flores'' grasp of human nature, Sean knows that this girl''s loyalty to Lane kingdom is absolutely beyond doubt. However, in times like this, there will naturally be an unwritten hidden rule. That is, the girl can live to the end in this martial arts festival. According to the situation of those envoys of the Principality of robuin in the arena, they will never let go of the lane civilian girl without background. Since the positive pressure can not make Ryan hand over the people, they can only use secret means to avenge their master. Therefore, it can be imagined that the girl may face a large number of assassinations next. In this regard, even if the Marquis of Flores attached great importance to the girl, it could not be too obvious. Of course, the secret confrontation is inevitable, but some things can''t be handled on the table after all, otherwise the result will inevitably lead to a war between the two countries. However, based on Sean''s understanding of marquis Flores, he will certainly hurt the killer in the martial arts festival of the golden group. After all, the only golden strong men who can assassinate the girl in the Principality of Robyn. Whether she can survive the most difficult week is a major test that the girl will face. But in any case, the top five of the martial arts festival silver group was officially born. The birth of the top five in the silver group also means that the first round of the gold group is about to officially start, which also means that the top five in the silver group will get a week''s rest. In this week, everyone in the top five of the silver group can get a special certificate issued by the Ryan royal family. With this certificate, all expenses of the top five of the silver group in the next week can be reimbursed, but the maximum amount per day is 100 gold coins. This limit is nothing for young people like Sean, Duin, Philip and the Hales Kingdom, but it is an astronomical number for the civilian girl. According to Sean''s secret investigation, as soon as she got the certificate, she spent all the amount - directly emptied several bakeries and sent all the bread to the slum. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, they have a clear understanding of the girl''s origin - this is a Ryan civilian from a slum. This made Sean have a good impression on the girl for the first time. If there were not Cecilia''s list in the first game of the golden group today, Sean really wanted to meet the girl for an interview. But now Sean is sitting in the auditorium in the No. 2 arena area, ready to watch Cecilia''s battle. Because there are a large number of contestants in the golden group, basically all challenge arena areas are open all day. After all, there are more than 250 battles in a week, and it is also the strong duel of the golden. Naturally, this kind of battle will cause very serious damage to the challenge Arena - like the battle between Sean and us in challenge arena area 1, So far, the No. 1 challenge arena area has not been repaired, so in fact, only nine challenge arenas are open in the first round of the golden group today. At this time, Cecilia in the challenge arena had indicated to the referee that she was ready. Her opponent gave instructions for preparation half a minute earlier than Cecilia. Now, just wait for the referee to give an order. The whole audience looked at the referee. Then they finally saw the referee waving to start the game! Chapter 677 Cecilia''s opponent was a middle-aged man with a sword and shield. His figure is not very big and strong. On the contrary, he gives people a feeling of slight emaciation and seems to be malnourished. But these are only the superficial characteristics. In fact, for a real expert, the middle-aged man has an extremely introverted and heavy breath. Once this breath breaks out completely, it will be a storm. At this point, accompanied by the referee waved to start the game. The middle-aged man rushed towards Cecilia without hesitation. Sean on the stand saw the middle-aged man''s action, and his pupils narrowed slightly. Feeling Sean''s changing atmosphere, vinya and Rena were stunned. Then they looked at Sean with some doubts. I don''t know why Sean suddenly became so domineering. Ghost walk! This is a sword fighter''s exclusive skill unique to * * * kingdom. Its skill performance is to increase the movement speed of the caster by 200%, and can sprint 30 meters forward in a straight line in an instant. This skill can be called the displacement magic skill of melee class, especially in the hands of players. The characteristics of this skill are no longer limited to narrowing the distance between each other. In the game, if you want to learn this skill, you must have the civilian status of * * * kingdom. At the same time, it must be the professional limit of sword fighter, and practice the skill of sprint to the full level. However, if it''s just these, the requirements are not particularly high, but the most important thing is to brush the reputation of the two camps, one is the national reputation of the * * * Kingdom and the other is the reputation of the Gladiator competition Association, which is the most difficult. The situation in the real world will be a little more flexible than the game, such as bribery. But at the same time, it will also become more demanding than the game, such as talent. The middle-aged man is undoubtedly a very talented sword fighter, otherwise he can''t learn ghost walking. This means that this middle-aged man must represent the kingdom of * * * to fight. Thinking of us being seriously injured by Sean, he almost doesn''t have to think about it. Sean knows that the people of the kingdom of * * * will choose revenge in this battle - or, as long as the people of the Kingdom of * * * and the followers of Sean encounter it, they will choose to fight to death. The events in the gold group are much more naked and cruel than those in the silver group, so even if you kill your opponent in such events, it will not cause naked contradictions between countries. After all, once the golden strongman really tries his best to fight, if he wants to say mercy, it is a dream, because if he can do it, there is only one possibility. There is a huge gap in strength between the two sides. Is there a big gap between the strength of this middle-aged man and Cecilia? At least on the bright side, the gap between the two sides is not large. Sean slowly raised his head and began to look around in the audience. He knew that the * * * kingdom would send representatives on this occasion. Sure enough, when Sean looked around, he saw several people staring at him with complacent faces. When the two sides looked at each other, Sean could even see the naked hatred in each other''s eyes. This hostility was almost blood revenge. At this moment, Sean suddenly calmed down, because he suddenly felt that there was no need to talk too much with these people. Originally, he wanted to save face for each other, but now it seems that he thought too much. So Sean stopped looking at each other and turned his eyes to the challenge arena again. At this time, the middle-aged sword fighter had rushed to Cecilia''s side. Maybe the next moment was a set of sword fighting skills. Sword fighters are also fighters, and fighters are subordinate to the rank system of boxers. The biggest feature of this system is a series of dazzling cohesive attack skills. Once they are used, it is a real storm. With the momentum of the sword fighter before the storm, it is really a perfect fit with his career. The gray sword shadow has drawn a gray track in the air, and even the whole audience can vaguely hear the light sound of swords in the air. The sword Qi wrapped around the sword has completely torn the air. But Cecilia was not in the slightest panic, as if she didn''t see the sword waving at her neck at all. She still calmly whispered the magic spell, and the strong magic wave surged on her like a wave. The magic wave like a tsunami was more and more surging, so that there was a substantive magic smell around Cecilia. It''s a crimson flocculent gas. When the long sword in the middle-aged man''s hand had swung a perfect semicircle and could only be cut on Cecilia''s throat, Cecilia''s magic spell singing stopped at the same time. A dangerous breath of death suddenly enveloped the middle-aged man. It was a strong stabbing pain that made his whole body feel burning. For extremely sharp sword fighters such as murderous spirit, naturally, they would not know that this feeling meant that his whole body was in the range of the other party''s attack. However, the duel between soldiers and magicians is an extremely unbalanced confrontation. If the soldiers rush to the magician, the magician must fall first; On the contrary, if the magician''s mantra singing is over and the soldier has not arrived at the magician''s side, the soldier must die. As the saying spread on the miracle continent: "the cavalry in charge is God; The magician who sings the mantra is also a God. " At this time, the sword fighter has rushed to Cecilia, and Cecilia has also completed the mantra singing. The victory and defeat judgment of both sides is naturally the matter of this moment. For many people with little experience or lack of actual combat experience, in this case, they will inevitably choose to retreat, stay away from the magician as far as possible, and then look for a chance to fight back. However, the middle-aged sword fighter did not make such a choice. He completely ignored the tingling feeling and death threat that spread all over his body, and steadfastly chose to continue to wield his sword - based on his actual combat experience, he can naturally judge that his sword will definitely be better than the other party''s magic first hit, plus the speed bonus of ghost walking he has obtained now, The middle-aged man has enough strong self-confidence to easily leave his attack range after killing his opponent. At the thought of the extra reward promised by the official envoy of * * * kingdom before the war, the middle-aged sword fighter''s hand holding the sword was more stable. But the next second, the smile of excitement because of the winning ticket was in hand was instantly solidified on the middle-aged man''s face. Cecilia gently spit out two words. "Barrier." A ring on Cecilia''s right hand radiated a green brilliance. The air flow in the air suddenly became as violent as the surging sea. With the surging air flow rolling, there was an air barrier composed entirely of air flow between Cecilia and the middle-aged man. Air barrier! This is the magic charging ring Sean obtained in the underground cave of tindersley in the kingdom of potoroa. For today''s Sean, this ring is actually out of date. After all, the air barrier it condenses can only block the full blow of the fifth level profession (lower silver). Just because there is no equipment to replace for the time being, and in order to make himself more in line with the name of the Duke of vanity, Sean didn''t replace this ring. Today is the day of Cecilia''s competition. Sean worried that she would be unfavorable to melee professionals, so he gave her both magic rings just in case. It was used at this time. The air barrier did not condense fast, and could not completely block the attack of the middle-aged swordsman, but it was enough for Cecilia. The blade hit the air barrier, and a strange shock force was fed back from the blade to the sword fighter''s hand. The next second, the air flow condensed by the magic was completely defeated by the strength of the middle-aged man and turned into a mass of air flow again. However, because of this slightly slower barrier, the rhythm originally firmly controlled by the middle-aged man was lost in an instant, and the attack and defense rhythm between him and Cecilia changed at this moment. You don''t need to think about it. The middle-aged sword fighter immediately gave up the idea of continuing to produce the sword, and quickly withdrew backward by using the 200% movement speed bonus provided by ghost walking. Almost at the moment when the sword fighter retreated in an instant, the place where he stood before spit a pillar of fire up to five meters without warning. What''s more terrible is that the influence range of the pillar of fire actually reached two meters. The pupil of the middle-aged man contracted suddenly. However, what made him more frightened was that even though he had pulled away nearly 30 meters from Cecilia, the sense of death threat still did not dissipate, but became stronger. At the moment when his toe gently touched the ground, he did not hesitate to move a few meters away again. At the same time, as soon as he moved, the position where his toe gently fell also ejected a five meter high pillar of fire. "Welcome to my world, red lotus hell." Cecilia stood gracefully in place, said softly with a gentle smile on her face. With the crimson substantive magic wave around her, Cecilia looked like a goddess born in the fire at this moment. The face of the middle-aged man was as white as paper. Chapter 678 Cecilia, who has awakened the Phoenix''s blood, is only in the first stage, but the uniqueness of her blood is not what ordinary people can imagine. On the surface, the middle-aged swordsman did not have much difference with Cecilia. It can even be said that he had finished Cecilia with his special skill of ghost walking. But it was probably doomed that the middle-aged man was really unlucky, so he became the first experiment of "red lotus hell" - a new type of magic created by Cecilia with the fire control ability of Phoenix blood. This magic has not been registered in the magic guild, so it is naturally classified as inheritance Magic - we can only start from Cecilia. But in fact, except Cecilia, I''m afraid there is no second person in the world to use this magic, because not to mention how much magic this magic needs to consume, just the requirement for fire control ability is enough to isolate more than 90% of magicians in the world. Therefore, it is not unjust that the * * * sword fighter was defeated by this magic. But for the arena where the king was defeated, the sword fighter lost very embarrassed and ugly - he could not hold on for 30 seconds and surrendered. So Cecilia easily won her first victory in the face of the * * * mission. I have to say that this swordsman is really smart, because if he continues to entangle, when there are pillars of fire in the whole challenge arena, it will be his death. Therefore, compared with death, he naturally chose to surrender and admit defeat. After all, only those who live have a future, and the Martial Arts Festival Competition of the gold group is far more cruel and terrible than that of the silver group. When Cecilia left the field, Sean was already standing outside to greet her with a smile. "Is this the result of your hard work during this period of time?" Sean asked with a smile. Cecilia wrinkled her nose and looked proud: "how''s it going? It''s very powerful!" "It''s really powerful." Sean said with heartfelt admiration, "maybe no one else can perform this magic except you It''s also wrong. If you can inherit your blood, you may be able to use it, but if you want to give full play to the power of this magic like you, you can only awaken the Phoenix blood like you. " "My... Offspring?" Cecilia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what to think of, and her face was slightly red. Sean saw Cecilia''s face turn red and asked nervously, "did you consume too much magic just now? Are you tired now? " After saying that, he reached out and gently stroked Cecilia''s forehead. He felt the heat on his hand, and his face became more nervous: "it''s a little hot. Are you sick It must be the first time to use this red lotus hell. I didn''t control the consumption and moderation of magic, so I had a reverse phagocytosis reaction. " "No... not..." seeing Sean''s extremely nervous appearance, Cecilia warmed up, "I, I just..." "Needless to say, let''s go back first. You won''t play in the next few days. You need a good rest to keep your spirit up." Sean took Cecilia''s hand, said eagerly on his face, and walked towards the front door, "isn''t the battle between Marton and shefanio over yet?" Because the final outcome of the individual competition of the martial arts festival is very important, Sean signed up for Rena, Marton, vinia, shefanio and Cecilia at the invitation of marquis Flores. Today is the first round of the golden group. Rena and vinia are arranged to fight for each other. On the contrary, Marton, shefanio and Cecilia are all in line with each other and are still the first game, so they all play at the same time. Among the three, Marton and shefanio naturally don''t need Sean to worry - in fact, it''s useless to worry, because Sean won''t choose to watch other people''s games because of Cecilia''s games. At this time, the nine arena matches in the first round have basically been decided. Even if they have not been decided, it should be almost to the end from the perspective of battle rhythm. Because for some reasons, dozens of seed players will not meet in the first round of knockout in the golden group, so the possibility of a lasting war is not high. Of course, if it is because of the restraint of some ranks, the fighting time will naturally be longer. Only with the strength of Marton and shefanio, Sean will not definitely delay too long. After all, it''s unrealistic to think of a black horse breaking out like the silver group in the battle of the golden strong. "NiO''s battle should be over." Rena thought for a while before she said, "her opponent is not strong. I''ve checked it before. But Marton''s opponent is hard to say. He is from the United Nations of the kalosa tribe. " Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "the karosa tribe United Nations? Which tribe? " Once orcs break through the silver limit and enter the golden realm, they will indeed usher in a qualitative change and strengthening of their body, which is also the main reason why orcs are usually stronger and smarter than humans. Some researchers say that this is a phenomenon similar to blood resuscitation, but the price of this strengthening phenomenon is that the orcs will never get the inheritance blood - that is, the orcs will never have the awakening of blood. The same situation was confirmed in the half elves. Therefore, some researchers say that this is probably caused by the fact that blood is not pure enough. This argument is also an important fulcrum of the theory of blood purity. It is precisely because of the emergence of this fulcrum that the special custom of consanguineous marriage is still maintained in some ancient empires and kingdoms. Hearing Sean''s words, Rena immediately replied, "the lion heart king." Lion orcs, this Orc group, is one of the rare groups that can obtain double enhancement in the golden realm. Of course, according to the balance rules of the miracle continent, the attribute points obtained by double enhancement will not be higher than that of single attribute enhancement, but become more flexible because of diversity. "If it''s the lion heart king group, it''s really a little tricky." Sean sighed gently, "Ryan is still quite exclusive, and recently we are also on the cusp of the storm. In addition, Marton is also an elf. It is still troublesome if these aspects are used by interested people Rena, you stay and wait for Marton. I''ll take Cecilia back first. " "OK." Rena nodded. "I... I really have nothing to do." Looking at Sean''s anxious face, Cecilia whispered, but she was reluctant to take her hand out of Sean''s hand. This appearance was slightly watched by the nearby Rena with a kind of understanding eyes, which made Cecilia more shy, and her face naturally became more red. "You said it''s okay. Look at you. Your temperature is getting higher and higher. You''ll have dehydration if you go on like this." Sean raised his face and said in a deep voice, "before you are really proficient in the red lotus hell, you are forbidden to use this magic in the future." "I..." "No more." Sean interrupted Cecilia in a deep voice, "well, Rena, please here." "I see." Rena nodded. Sean turned and was leaving. But just then, Lane''s big fight arena suddenly burst into a burst of fierce cheers. Sean turned his head and saw the high cheers of Ryan''s people. At this time, they gathered at the entrance and exit of challenge arena area 5. It seems that the contestants liked by Ryan people won in the No. 5 challenge arena, or the battle inside satisfied the desire of these bloodthirsty spectators and aroused their excitement. Of course, there is a third possibility, that is, the characters they bet on won the grand event, so they broke out such cheers. "No. 5 challenge arena area, if I remember correctly, it should be the Marquis of Paros." Rena saw Sean''s expression and explained, "he is one of the hot candidates to win the title this time Against him should be a military commander of the Hales Kingdom, but as far as the current situation is concerned, he should have died in the war. " "The army leaders are all here?" Sean was a little surprised? "Yes." Rena nodded and said. Speaking of this, she also looked at vinya. "Not only the commander of the army, but also the commander will participate if he is free. Tomorrow, Virginia''s opponent is a commander of Ryan''s military headquarters. In fact, I just want to ask your opinion on this matter. How should we deal with such a situation? " "If it''s Ryan''s commander, leave your hand properly." Sean said in a deep voice, "these guys are not so unkind. Of course, if they really plan to rely on their identity, they don''t have to be merciful." "I didn''t intend to show mercy." Vinia finally expressed his personal view for the first time today, "the battle must go all out. If not, it is not a battle at all." "Don''t kill anyone tomorrow." Sean glanced at vinya. "Otherwise, things will be very troublesome to deal with." Vinya tilted his lips and muttered, "your human world is trouble." For vinya''s evaluation, Sean can only reluctantly shake his head, then turn around and leave with Cecilia and vinya. Xuefanio''s battle should be over, but she didn''t come out to meet Sean and others. Sean didn''t care much about it, because compared with Marton, xuefanio, as a priest with a knife, I''m afraid no one will provoke her in King Ryan. Moreover, even if someone provokes her, she can easily win with xuefanio''s strength, unless the person who troubles her is a strong saint, but if it is a strong saint, the battle will certainly affect a large area, and it will not be allowed here in King Ryan''s capital. As for Rena, she went directly to challenge arena 7 to wait for Marton to finish his game. The long-awaited coachman, with Sean''s signal, soon began to return to the Duke''s residence on the seventh avenue of the kingdom. The coachman was recruited by the housekeeper of the Duke of vanity. I have to say that the housekeeper is really worthy of yasna''s recommendation, because so far he has managed the whole duchy in an orderly manner and doesn''t need Sean to worry about anything at all. Of course, housekeepers like this are certainly capable of handling internal affairs, because many times they are responsible for all kinds of intelligence materials from the territory to help the owners of the residence. However, due to the particularity of Sean''s jurisdiction over the territory, the housekeeper does not need to intervene in any internal affairs management. The coachman''s skill was really first-class. Under his control, the carriage could not feel any bumps at all, and moved forward smoothly all the way. Occasionally, there are several bumpy roads, which can also minimize the vibration under the control of the coachman. After about half of the journey, vinya''s face suddenly changed slightly and suddenly turned to look at a certain direction. Sean''s perception is actually sharper than that of vinia, but perhaps today, because Cecilia''s affairs slightly differentiated his heart, so his perception is half a beat slower than that of vinia, but he also felt it at the moment when vinia turned his head, which made his eyebrows frown. "What''s going on?" As a magician, Cecilia now has a keen intuition about danger with her strength, but what she is really better at is the judgment of magic fluctuation. At this time, she doesn''t feel the smell of magic or any dangerous stimulation, so she naturally can''t feel the feelings of vinia and Sean, But from their reactions, it should be what they found. "Being followed." Vinya said in a deep voice. "The other party''s breath is hardly disguised." Sean''s brow was still frowning. "I''m afraid we don''t know he''s following." "This should be called provocation in your human world?" Vinya tilted his head and asked. "When you say that, you really have a feeling of being looked down upon." Sean snorted coldly. Only the smell emitted from the tracker can not accurately judge the strength of the opponent, but the specific strength level can still be judged. The stalker is a strong man of upper gold, but Sean guessed that it should at least be the peak of upper gold. After all, if it weren''t for this strength class, no one would dare to find Sean''s trouble. From the current opponent situation, Sean thinks it should be the people from the * * * kingdom. After all, Sean has almost disabled us. Today, Cecilia also let a contestant from the * * * Kingdom exit in embarrassment. No matter what Sean''s personal wishes, he has really formed hatred with the * * * Kingdom, especially the people of the Duke of Beiyang. Of course, if Florence''s position is added, Sean has actually offended the two famous ancient families of Larkin and wiles. However, Sean was a little confused at this point, because in terms of personal combat power, the wiles family, Duke of platinum, should be one of the best in the whole * * * kingdom. Therefore, it is reasonable that the family should send people to fight major events such as the martial arts festival, but there is no shadow of the wiles family in silver, gold, or later military events, which is really subtle. "What are you going to do?" Vinya asked. Sean glanced at Cecilia, then shook his head slightly: "whatever he is, he must be the guy from the * * * Kingdom Now it''s urgent to go back to the mansion so that Cecilia can get enough rest. From tomorrow on, as long as your opponent is from the * * * Kingdom, let me directly solve all that you don''t leave on the battlefield. Anyway, we have the task of weakening the strength of the enemy country. " "In my eyes, all countries in your human world are hostile countries." Vinya curled his mouth. "But now, we are allies. Don''t forget." Sean whispered, "let''s try to defeat tomorrow I mean, as long as your opponent is from Ryan Kingdom, as for those from other countries, I don''t care what you do. " "I see." Vinya was a little annoyed and shouted, and then reluctantly glanced at a certain position, as if her eyes had perspective ability. She could see the outside through the sealed carriage. The carriage was not equipped with special functions such as sound insulation magic array, so the coachman driving the carriage naturally heard every word of the dialogue between Sean and vinia. He was afraid when he heard someone following him, but since even the Duke Sean showed disdain, of course, the coachman who worked under others could not show such emotions as fear, and since Sean didn''t give any instructions, the coachman naturally wouldn''t make a smart detour. At this time, someone was following Sean, and he didn''t hide his constant breath. But it is different from what Sean guessed that he disdains to hide his own breath, but this person really can''t hide his own breath. Of course, this can''t be regarded as the so-called provocation. Because this man is the mysterious man who was warned by Marquis Floris to Sean before, and the man who wiped out several servants in the No. 1 arena of lane arena. His eyes were fixed on the carriage Sean was riding in. Of course, he will recognize Sean because he saw Sean in the last game of the silver group. At that time, Sean had a feeling of being stared at. Naturally, it was not an illusion, but derived from the man''s locking target. At the same time, it was also a feeling similar to natural enemies, but Sean didn''t really understand this feeling at that time. The mysterious man in a cloak watched Sean''s carriage move. He would move quickly only when the carriage was about to leave his sight. But perhaps because he didn''t want to cause too much disturbance, the man always only moved quickly on the roof, and there was always a heavy momentum when he fell together, but it was shocking that he didn''t cause any damage to any roof, and even the momentum didn''t escape. For the degree of control of power, the man has indeed reached a state of transcendence. However, when the carriage turned to the seventh avenue of the Kingdom, there was no roof around for the man to continue to stand and observe. Because there are houses belonging to nobles everywhere on this avenue, with strict guards, if he enters rashly, it will inevitably attract the attention of some people with intentions. Before making thorough preparations, he did not want to fight against the strong in Ryan''s capital, because he had a very clear understanding of his strength. However, even standing on a roof far from the Kingdom''s Seventh Avenue, he could still clearly observe the movement of Sean''s car. Until the carriage stopped at the door of a house at the innermost part of the road, and then when the door opened and the carriage drove in and completely disappeared in his vision, the middle-aged man slowly withdrew his eyes and began to look at the environment of the seventh avenue of the kingdom. After a moment, he breathed out: "why is it so close, but I still don''t feel the smell of demon hunting records? Was it hidden by the boy? Or is he not the person I''m looking for It seems that we can only interrogate ourselves. " Chapter 679 The fighting festival of the golden group was more fierce than Sean could imagine. Because the No. 1 challenge arena has not been repaired, the lane arena uses nine challenge arenas from No. 2 to No. 10. Therefore, the events are arranged to be held every morning and afternoon, that is, 18 groups of martial arts sacrifice competitions will be held in the lane arena every day. However, because the first day is the beginning of the golden group''s martial arts festival, there are actually 20 groups, but these 20 groups alone have killed 15 people, seriously injured and disabled several people, and more than 10 people may not be able to participate in any battle in the next few months. Logically speaking, 20 people should be promoted to the second round after the first day of the competition, but when the real competition is over, only a dozen people can continue to participate in the second round of the competition. The result of this casualty war became more intense and white hot the next day. A total of 36 people participated in the 18 groups of competitions. In the end, less than 10 people could continue to participate in the second round of competitions. Together with the more than 10 people on the first day, there were only less than 30 people. If this casualty rate continues, I''m afraid that the number of people who can finally qualify for the second round will not exceed 100. This level can no longer be called a knockout, but a complete and thorough death competition. This situation became particularly serious on the third day. The old hatred of the silver group and the new hatred of the gold group in the first and second days of the competition caused a total of nine people to die on the spot in the 18 groups of the competition on the third day. Another four people died in the rescue. One person could not fight again for life. A magician was bitten by magic and turned into an idiot. Only three people successfully entered the second round of the competition and ensured that they could continue to participate. Sean was dumbfounded when he saw the news. In his impression, the fighting festival in the game was the carnival season for players. In fact, all players did treat this as an activity task in the game. After all, the first expansion was open at that time, and the mainstream level of players was basically in the silver realm. Therefore, there were more than 100000 players signing up for the martial arts festival in Ryan kingdom. The fighting scene was naturally spectacular and intense. Because of this, the golden group''s event has become a gambling pastime among players. They only need to consider who can get the return. As for other things, they are not in their consideration at all. In fact, no matter how powerful NPC is, it is always just a data for many players, representing pronouns such as experience value, reward, equipment, etc. no one will pay attention to who dies, who lives, and how heroic or humble death is. "At this pace, it is estimated that we can directly skip the top 64 and start from the top 32." Sean sighed. "But what''s the reason for this tragic situation?" "It seems that the Principality of Robyn picked it up first." Rena is now following Sean, not just an attendant. She is also responsible for intelligence collection and many other work. "Since Prince loen''s eldest son, from the first day, people in the Principality of Robyn didn''t stay when they met people from the United Nations of the kalosa tribe, The war ended with the death of the people of the United Nations of the kalosha tribe. " "So it turned white hot yesterday?" Sean asked in some surprise. "Yes." Rena nodded, "the people of the United Nations of the karosha tribe launched a fierce counterattack yesterday. There are old grudges between * * * and Ryan. There are also irreconcilable contradictions between the Principality of Robyn and Ryan, so they chose to start first yesterday. After all... The real purpose of the gold group is also to weaken the combat power of the main strong forces of the enemy. " "This white hot outbreak is expected to usher in a new climax soon." Sean glanced. "You''d better be careful*** People in the Kingdom and Hales kingdom will certainly choose to stare at me, but since I am the strongest silver, they have no voice in the silver group, so I guess they will make an extremely targeted attack on you. " "This situation has long been expected." Cecilia disdained and said, "if you don''t prohibit us from turning over our cards too soon, how can they speak This time, I think the gold giants in * * * kingdom are more threatening, and those in other countries are not afraid. Of course, this can only prove that we are better than other countries on the level of force of the individual strong. When competing for the real details of the war, I still don''t think much of Ryan kingdom. " "At present, few people will be optimistic." Sean shrugged. "Ryan needs at least five years to really stabilize It is not so easy to thoroughly digest the details and wealth left by an old kingdom. And even if Ryan is given five years, it still can''t change the thoughts of some extreme people. If the Ryan royal family can''t deal with the old dabion people well, internal friction alone may make this new Kingdom history. " "War is like this." Cecilia obviously has a great feeling on this issue, "it is not necessarily the destruction of a country, that is, real peace. Unless there is only one kingdom left on this continent. " "It is precisely because of this that the martial arts festival has military exercises." Sean smiled, "now, you should know what the martial arts sacrifice means This seemingly peaceful but bloody consumption is the most terrible. Think about the gold strongmen who died these days, which is about to catch up with the sum of the gold strongmen who died in the war between us and dabion. But for other neighboring countries, the pressure they need to bear is very small, because their contestants are selected, but for Ryan... Ha ha. " Sean didn''t need to say anything later. Cecilia and Rena could understand it. As long as it continues to consume, it will not be as simple as five years for the kingdom of Ryan to recover. In other words, the current tragic situation of complete chaos may be the situation that other neighboring countries most want to see, or it may be the script they have arranged. The only thing that surprised them was probably the battle of the silver group, which I''m afraid was not expected by the Principality of robein and the kingdom of * * *. However, Sean guessed that Philip from the United Nations of the kalosa tribe and the noble from the Hales kingdom would certainly withdraw from the silver group after seeing that their strength was stronger than they thought. At that time, the champion and runner up should be arranged by him, the girl who killed Prince Ron''s second son and Duin. Although it seems that Ryan won a complete victory, in fact, they didn''t get any benefits. Instead, they should become the focus of Ryan''s neighbors in the future, because Sean believes that if there is a chance, These countries will certainly not mind the use of assassinations to make them completely disappear from the world. Fighting sacrifice, sacrifice is life. In the twinkling of an eye, the fighting sacrifice of the golden group has officially entered the fourth day. However, the whole Lane arena began to be filled with crazy atmosphere, and almost every challenge arena area had a strong and exciting bloody gas. Fortunately, however, there are at least many wise people in Ryan''s senior management, because from today on, there are suddenly nine more holy land strongmen in Ryan''s arena, which ensures that each arena area is supervised by a holy land strongman. As long as the battle between the two sides reaches a level sufficient to judge the outcome, these holy land strongmen will forcibly suspend the next competition. In this way, it naturally causes many people''s dissatisfaction, but when the power of the strong in the holy land is completely released without concealment, no one dares to express any dissatisfaction again. However, in this way, almost all the strong men in the Holy Land sitting in the seat of King Ryan were put into the Ryan arena. In a strategic sense, this is containment. Many conspiracy theorists always think that this must be the conspiracy plan of * * *, Robyn, Hales and other countries. They must be planning something. This, of course, also includes Sean, because as a player, any unreasonable thing is worth players to explore and figure out, because often they can find many clues from here, so as to pursue a miracle. But the fourth day passed, the fifth day passed, and the sixth day passed in the twinkling of an eye. Everything was terrible calm. Moreover, it has to be said that with these strong men in the holy land, the casualty rate of the martial arts sacrifice suddenly went down. This is naturally a good thing for Ryan. After all, if we continue to fight like this, only this loss will be enough to destroy Ryan''s stability in the next two to three years. After all, Ryan also saved this time to see if he could harvest some creative talents. Of course, people in other kingdoms don''t mind digging corners, but success or failure depends on the sincerity of all parties. Sean didn''t think too much. He only knew that after today, there would be another silver group game tomorrow. In the competition of the top five, there will still be a round space. The remaining four people fight in pairs, which is still the system of a single knockout game. The two who win the game and the one who is in the round space are the final candidates for the third army of the Champions League and Asia Pacific season. However, Sean believed that both Philip and Prince Hales would choose to surrender as soon as they met themselves. Of course, if you face black and meet your own people, there''s no way. However, as he promised to the Marquis of Flores, he is sure to win the silver group. "Well, we can have a rest after tomorrow." Sean smiled with an unprecedented relaxed look on his face. "The goods of the chamber of Commerce Alliance should have been almost delivered. At that time, we just have time to receive them. It''s like a rare picnic time in the countryside When you get the two element crystals, you can feed them to the marshmallow together. I''m really curious about what this little guy will look like when he is fed with four element crystals. " "I''m curious, too." Cecilia smiled, "but what are you going to do after the fight sacrifice?" "There are still a lot of things to be done. I''m going to..." Sean thought for a moment, and then said, "there are several commitments that must be completed. After all, the longer it takes, the heavier the burden on my shoulder. Moreover, Andrew told me one thing when he left. I think... " Before he finished, Sean''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly stood up from his chair. A bitter cold breath filled the whole Duke''s residence in an instant. Then the next second, there was a strong sense of vibration. Sean almost didn''t want to think about it. A flutter rushed towards Cecilia and directly threw her to the ground. The place where she was standing collapsed directly, and a hole just enough for one person to pass appeared at Cecilia''s feet. At this time, Sean and Cecilia are in the study on the second floor, which corresponds to the restaurant on the first floor. When he is free, Sean will come to this room to read a book or have a rest after lunch, and Cecilia will come here to accompany Sean when she is free. Of course, no one will disturb Sean and Cecilia when there is no emergency. However, the current situation is obviously in an urgent situation. But strangely, no one came to tell Sean at all. It felt like Sean and Cecilia were the only two people left in the whole Duke''s residence. However, if you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of weapons fighting and crazy shouting outside. But for Sean, these sounds felt very far away, as if they were shouting from a very long distance, but Sean knew that they were all over the Duke''s residence - corridor, atrium, garden, everywhere. Sean''s heart sank: when was the Duke''s house invaded? And Rena and others didn''t even have a chance to warn at the first time? However, before Sean could take action, the ground of the whole study began to shake more strongly. It felt as if someone was taking explosives to blow up the whole duchy. Then the next moment, the ground of the whole study was completely broken. Everything in the study fell to the restaurant on the first floor. It was very simple and directly smashed the restaurant. Similarly, all these bookshelves, books on the bookshelves and furniture in the study were also broken. Fortunately, at the moment when the ground broke, Sean had already picked up Cecilia, and then several took advantage of it to fall steadily to the ground on the first floor without being hurt. "What''s going on?" Cecilia said in surprise, as if she had just regained consciousness. "Invaded." Sean said coldly, "it''s too fast... I just noticed the breath..." Speaking of this, Sean was stunned for a moment, then his face changed, and pulled Cecilia back quickly. I almost didn''t think about it. With a sudden wave of my right hand in mid air, I already took the black king in my hand. With a hard chop, I broke all the things blocking the road, and directly cleared a passage. At this time, all the scenes that were blocked from his vision were finally completely and clearly presented in front of Sean. But when seeing this scene, both Sean and Cecilia had a hard to hide shock and anger in their eyes. But Sean was more enlightened and certain than Cecilia, because he already knew who the enemy was. At this time, what appeared in Sean''s vision was a bloody scene like Shura field. There were several bodies lying on the ground, but they were not soldiers, but servants in the Duke''s residence. But at the moment, their faces showed an extremely ferocious scene. The fingernails on their hands had even been opened, and there were countless scars on their bodies. As for organs, they could be seen everywhere, and even at the last moment before they died, what remained in their minds was attack. And a little farther away, there are still figures fighting. But these people fighting are not enemies from the outside, but the guards in the mansion - the snow wind guards brought by Marton! At the moment, these guards also show a ferocious look, holding up their weapons to attack any living creature moving in their field of vision, whether it is human, livestock or companions. They mercilessly wave the butcher''s knife. Even if their bodies are scarred, they are still fighting with weapons tirelessly. Looking at the scene in front of us, who doesn''t know the facts? These people are all affected by the negative effects of frenzy, and then kill each other! "Da Da" A clear sound of footsteps sounded slowly. The owner of the sound didn''t walk fast, but the rhythm like stepping on a drum was like a magic sound, which directly hit Sean and Cecilia''s hearts, making them feel very uncomfortable. However, compared with Cecilia, Sean is better. After all, the damage of soul and spirit basically has no effect on him, but even so, it still makes him feel a little sick. But soon the footsteps stopped and a figure appeared in front of Sean and Cecilia. "It''s you!" Cecilia was surprised to see someone coming. This man is the purple haired middle-aged man Sean and Cecilia met in the pub. At this time, he took off his cloak, wore a black windbreaker robe reaching the ground, and his long purple hair was combed very neatly. His hands were huddled under the robe and did not pass through the sleeves of the robe. The temperament emitted by the whole person was more unrestrained and unrestrained than the arrogance he first saw. But Sean was looking at each other''s eyes: one eye was red and the other was blue, which looked very strange. The middle-aged man didn''t pay attention to Cecilia, but stared at Sean firmly. After a moment, he whispered, "it seems that you guessed it was me." "The power of frenzy." Sean said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that you were so fast. As soon as I noticed your breath, you had controlled everyone in the whole mansion." "I''m too lazy to penetrate bit by bit, and if you''re the one I guess, as long as I''m a step slower, you''ll be ready to fight back, so I''ll only spend a lot of effort." The middle-aged man''s voice is not heavy, on the contrary, it is light, but it sounds like there is a unique charm, "I just want one thing in your hand, as long as you give it to me, then I''ll leave here immediately." Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Sean gave a sneer. In his eyes, the other party''s body exudes a rich to blackened luster, which obviously represents the color of irreconcilable and blood revenge. It is obviously an option that two can only live one. If he still believes in the other party, he will blind his real eyes. But at this time, Sean still asked, "what do you have with me?" He must find out who the man in front of him is! "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself." A smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face, which sublimated the whole person''s charm at the moment, "you can call me Edward, or call me anything. For me, the name is just a code." Sean was silent. "What I need is a notebook, which records something very important to me Usually, the person who gets this notebook will call it a demon hunting record. His last owner was Yoda. " Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. "It seems that you have the letter." Seeing Sean''s reaction, the middle-aged man knew that his adventure was worth it. Chapter 680 "I don''t know any letters." Sean said coldly. Edward was not angry. He still looked at Sean calmly, but there was an extra movement in his hand. His right hand lifted slightly, parallel to his face, the back of his hand facing Sean, and then suddenly snapped his fingers. At this moment, Sean suddenly felt a very strong palpitation, and there was a tingling feeling all over him. It was almost a conditioned reflex. Sean''s body naturally reacted. Two red marks immediately appeared on the backs of his left and right hands. As soon as these two marks appeared, the palpitation threat from Edward disappeared without a trace. "Do you still have to say you don''t know?" Edward''s voice was still very calm. "Who are you?" Sean stepped back and protected Cecilia behind him. "As I said, you can call me Edward." Edward whispered, "of course, not many people on the south side know my name, but on the north side, they call me demon Edward." Sean doesn''t know what the so-called demon Edward is. He hasn''t heard of it in the game. But speaking of the northern continent, Sean remembered something, especially about the Yoda master and what Andrew had told Sean. In an instant, Sean knew who the man in front of him was. "Abandoner." Sean''s face became calm. "Did you kill Master Yoda?" "Yes." Edward did not deny it, but very frankly admitted, "I don''t know if Yoda mentioned it to you. In fact, the Exorcist association is mainly divided into two factions, one is the seal master school and the other is the colonizer school. However, although there are differences in schools, there is not much difference in essence. However, in such a long history, no one has always wanted to change these. Instead, they blindly stick to the Old Testament, which is the fundamental reason why the Exorcist association has completely disappeared in the torrent of history. " "So you made a sacrifice for the future of the Exorcist association?" Sean gave a sarcastic sneer. No, Edward nodded seriously: "yes. I don''t like this gloomy Exorcist Association, so after I mastered the spell, I decided to change all this. That''s why I chose the path of the hunter, and Yoda chose the path of the seal In essence, the hunters only advocate the tactical skills of attack, but I always think it is very different from hunting, so I made some changes. " "Is your so-called change to inject the devil''s blood into your body?" Sean suddenly remembered count Mario, but Sean always felt that it should be an experiment of Medusa chamber of Commerce. "It''s not injection, it''s inheritance." Edward shook his head slightly and denied Sean''s statement. "You should be able to understand the so-called blood? For example, the little guy behind you has the royal blood of the Principality of rumbel The so-called blood can be inherited from ancestors or by external implantation. Even in this world, there are many human beings with demons or devil blood, but they have never been regarded as pagans, so why can''t I? " Sean didn''t know where to start. Demons and demons do have blood descendants in the miracle continent, but the blood descendants of this group are different from the general situation. The strength of their blood force is completely affected by the blood ability of their ancestors far away from other planes, that is to say, if a great devil lord or great devil Lord has been born in the blood of this clan, and the Lord has not died, then their blood can indeed be discharged into Chuanqi or even higher rank. However, if the strongest in this blood falls, the power inherited from it will be gradually weakened. Of course, it does not rule out that powerful individuals will also be born in descendants, but when powerful individuals are not born and enough to affect the blood of the whole clan, the power of blood will be reduced, resulting in the reduction of rank. "Even if you use blood implantation, you can''t get real demon blood." Sean mercilessly revealed the ultimate goal of Edward''s exploration for a long time, "both the devil and the devil''s blood force are affected by the blood of his ancestors The way of implanting blood from outside is always difficult to surpass the ancestral blood. It will only weaken in the inheritance until it completely disappears. " Blood vein implantation is the so-called external inheritance of blood. For people in this world, it is really difficult to understand the inheritance mode, but it is not strange to players. Because in the original game, all players'' blood vessels were obtained by external means, and compared with indigenous players, they can only be implanted once. Players can be implanted infinitely to cover their old blood vessels. In other words, if players are not satisfied with their own blood, they can cover the old blood when obtaining new blood. Of course, the limit is that they can only do it once every 30 days, and only the same level or high-level blood can be covered. In this way, in order to make the plot and setting more reasonable and complete, the official must set up a series of relevant plots. This is also the origin of the blood experiment of the Millennium covenant empire. Almost all players rely on this way of "blood implantation" to obtain blood. Because of this, the blood power obtained by players always belongs to the defective part. It can''t surpass the real ancestral blood. This is also the fundamental reason why those heroic NPCs in the game are much stronger than players. However, for players, their tactics are always wolf tactics, so in a way, they can make up for some gaps. But now the world is a real world. In this real world, there can''t be such things as expansion films, and of course there can''t be so many players. Therefore, naturally, there are many changes and accidents. In addition, there are some phenomena and reasons that Sean can''t understand and explain so far. In the common sense of a small number of people in the world, blood can indeed be obtained by external implantation. Similarly, there are a large group of people who are conducting blood experiments. Before Andrew left, he made a suggestion to Sean, that is, let Sean try to negotiate with the Millennium covenant empire. About the blood experiment. In this regard, the man in front of him, Edward, who claims to be the devil, may not know what the blood experiment is, nor the defects and problems in the way of blood explant, but with his whimsical way of thinking, he has indeed explored a new road by himself. However, from the current situation, Edward did encounter some problems that he could not solve independently, but the solutions to these problems may be recorded in the Exorcist''s records. At this moment, Sean finally knew why even Andrew attached great importance to this letter. The Exorcist association has done similar blood experiments! "It looks like you found something." Edward''s eyes lit up and his voice suddenly became more excited, "but I must correct you a problem That is, although I have implanted the devil''s blood, what I think is not inheritance, but transcendence. " "You want to create new blood!" Edward''s face was no longer calm, but showed some enthusiasm: "good! I just like to communicate with smart people, which can really save a lot of things At the beginning, I was really limited, and sometimes it was difficult to figure out which one was the real me... You know, if you accept the power of the devil, the mind is easy to be bewitched and controlled. " "Have you succeeded?" Looking at Edward who was fully conscious in front of him, Sean felt a chill in his heart. "It can''t be regarded as a complete success, but it has finally solved the big problem that consciousness will be stripped off." Edward looked at his hands, then moved a little, and then looked up at Sean. "At present, there is only one problem I need to solve, that is blood independence Oh, I created this term myself, because my current blood power is really affected by the great demon lord of the abyss, so I''m trying to separate this blood power, so it will become my unique blood. " At this point, Edward''s right hand suddenly spread out, his palm to the sky, and a blue flame came out of thin air in his hand. "This is..." "This is the effect of the new blood." The crazy color on Edward''s face was more obvious, "I named it abyss ice inflammation, which is just opposite to abyss prison inflammation, isn''t it?" "You intercepted the blood power of the burning snake?" Edward shook his head, and his voice increased a bit, like a proud look of a child showing off: "the abyss prison inflammation of the burning snake Sebastian Broll is indeed ahead of the examination in the blood map, but the blood power of the burning snake has been left in our world for too long, and it has been a little thin for a long time. So it can''t enter my eyes, and my blood power is not just prison inflammation. " At the same time, Edward clenched his right hand and completely extinguished the ice blue flame. At the moment he extinguished the flame, a light blue halo rippled from under his feet, turned into a blue ring and quickly spread out. All the places swept by the blue flame, whether blood or corpses, or some snow wind guards who are still fighting with each other, are turned into powder in the blue flame, and then completely dissipated in the world, leaving no trace. But it was very subtle that although the blue light and fire also swept over Sean and Cecilia, they did no harm to them. "This is... The pure world inflammation of Leros!" "You still know the pure world demon God lelos?" Edward''s eyes showed a little surprise, but soon turned into excitement, "yes, the combination of the two flames of abyss prison inflammation and pure world inflammation is the ability born from my blood! This is my blood, and I will be the ancestor of this family! However, as I said, my blood power is not pure now. It will still be affected to a large extent, so I need the letter in your hand. " The blue flame spread so widely that it was no longer limited to the atrium and vestibule in almost an instant. However, within the scope of the flame, all building decorations and other things have not been damaged at all. The only thing that will be infected and killed by the flame is life - humans, animals and plants. Of course, it also includes the existence of life characteristics, such as blood, bones and so on. This is the power of jingshiyan. However, jingshiyan is actually controlled by the caster''s subjective consciousness, that is to say, the reason why Sean and Cecilia are fine is simply because Edward doesn''t want Sean and Cecilia to die. But just then, Edward suddenly heard a sigh, and immediately looked up to a position on the third floor of the mansion. At the same time, a cold cry of anger followed, and there was a heavy sound of a wall directly broken! Chapter 681 The stone walls roared and broke, and countless fist sized stones flew in the air, like locusts crossing the border. A figure leaped out of the broken hole in the stone wall. Its speed has almost reached the capture speed of ordinary people''s naked eyes, and can only barely capture a residual image visually. However, it is far more subtle than that. The distance from the broken hole in the stone wall to the atrium is almost 100 meters. With the posture of leaping by force, it can only leap 20 or 30 meters at most. Even with the outbreak of fighting spirit, it is difficult to rush to 100 meters away. Unless it''s a holy power. When the figure leaped out of the broken hole, its shape did not fall, but almost parallel to the gravel in the air. When it was about 30 meters away, the figure was on a broken wall of gravel. Almost at the moment when the tip of the foot fell, the gravel became powder and fell from the sky. With this help, she was able to continue to glide out of the air for a distance of nearly 30 meters. Then no one noticed that there was a flying dust particle under the foot of the figure. A blue light suddenly fell from top to bottom. It''s like a brilliant blue! Edward''s pupil reflected a blue light and shadow, and the cold air emitted by the blue light reflected in his pupil was no less than his abyss ice inflammation. But Edward''s look was still disapproval. His right hand was raised slightly. With the trajectory of his right hand, a ripple naturally appeared in the air. With the surge of ripples, countless subtle blue ice crystals suddenly floated in the air. These blue ice crystals quickly condensed together and formed a crystal clear blue ice sword in an instant, and the hilt was just in Edward''s hand. Hold the sword, raise the sword, block. The three movements were almost done at one go in Edward''s hand. A more dazzling blue light burst out in the air, and the roar of gold and iron was deafening. The bright blue brilliance completely covers up the figures in the battle, just like a blue curtain, which divides the whole world into two completely different plane spaces inside and outside: the space of the blue light curtain is already a fierce battle on the edge of life and death; In the space outside the light curtain, Sean and Cecilia could only hear the sound of metal and iron. After a moment, the intense blue light curtain began to weaken until it dispersed. A figure was forcibly shaken out from behind the light curtain. It''s chefanio! At the moment, xuefanio looked awe inspiring. Although she was wearing only light cloth clothes, the blue light shining on her body was enough to prove that her defense ability was no less than that of Rena, who was armed all over, because at least five magic blessing effects were working on her. But even so, in this round of confrontation, it seems that shefanio is still at a disadvantage. When the blue light curtain was shaken back, shefanio slipped a full distance of five meters, and two long marks were ploughed out on the ground because of her slipping. And her long sword, Bing Lin, was also placed horizontally on her chest - the priest with a knife has a unique advantage in sword skills, and even many swordsmen have to ask him for advice. Therefore, there is almost no term "defense" in the life Dictionary of the priest with a knife. But at the moment, shefanio actually showed a defensive fighting posture. On the other hand, although Edward stepped back for several steps, each step would step on the ground into a deep pit, and the depth was almost over his ankle, Edward was very perfect to completely release the pressure he had endured. And different from the defensive posture of shefanio, Edward''s appearance is more casual and relaxed, and there are no obvious scars on his body. Unlike shefanio, his magic brilliance shakes very strongly. Which is stronger or weaker is almost a clear result. "Priest with knife?" Edward''s eyebrows were slightly raised. "I''ve heard of the brilliant achievements of the sword priests of the cold ice Church in the northern mainland. Today, I see it really extraordinary. However, it is a pity that in terms of swordsmanship, our exorcists'' incantation and seal sword skills are not necessarily weaker than the so-called Shenguan swordsmanship of your priests with swords. Of course, you have divination and I also have spell seal, so basically, we are at the same level, the only difference is... " There was a faint blue light on the back of Edward''s right hand, which was the characteristic of the activation of the spell seal power of the spell seal swordsman. It''s just that the structure of the spell seal on the back of Edward''s hand is quite different from that of Sean''s magic array. The spell seal on Edward''s hand back is obviously more casual. It looks like a child''s random graffiti, but the sense of coercion emanating from this spell seal is enough to prove that this thing is by no means graffiti. "I''m better than you." Edward whispered to shefanio, "if you think I''m the same as the Lord over there, you''ll soon suffer, because there''s an essential difference between a sealer and a hunter." "Really?" Listening to Edward''s boasting, shefanio''s look was much colder than Edward''s, which was an almost sacred and inviolable arrogance, "I also want to tell you something The church I belong to is the snow and winter church. If you think I''m those fools of the ice church, you will soon receive a surprise. " Needle awn to wheat awn. The momentum of the two people has suddenly climbed to the highest, and the invisible aura continues to escape, as if drawing a dividing line between each other. This is a powerful momentum that is infinitely close to the holy land level. Obviously, it is far from a battle that ordinary people can intervene in. With the gloomy and cold smell emanating from the whole residence at the moment, the strong sense of depression is almost going to make people crazy. Sean''s eyes suddenly became a little hot, and then he began to see black foggy gas emanating from Edward in his sight. At this moment, in Sean''s eyes, the whole world suddenly becomes black, white and gray. The tone of the whole world is white, and the human shadow is gray, but it is deep and light. From the comparison of color difference, Sean can easily understand that this depth represents the strength gap, In terms of color depth, there is no doubt that Edward''s color is a little darker than shefanio, which is probably what he calls "stronger". However, Sean felt that the reason why Edward looked deeper was purely because he was constantly emitting black foggy gas. [the real eye (blood talent) has evolved to level 4, enabling energy detection.] It was like a thunderbolt in his mind. Sean immediately realized what the black, white and gray colors represented in front of him. In fact, as he expected, white is the basic tone of the world, while gray represents the strength. The darker the tone, the stronger the strength will be. Just because of the lack of specific data support, it will become necessary to rely on itself to guess. Black comes from different energy fields. At this time, the black gas emitted by Edward is his unique ability: the power of frenzy. "NiO, that''s his crazy breath interfering with you. Calm down!" After realizing this, Sean immediately shouted to chevronio, "don''t be affected by his frenzy, it will make you lose your mind." "Clean!" Xuefanio''s heart jumped slightly and showed a look of alarm, but he immediately used his magic to calm his mind. "Lord Sean Connery, I''m sorry for the choice you''ve made at the moment." Edward turned his head and looked at Sean. He looked calm again, and the black frenzy on his body was finally no longer emitted. "I thought we might cooperate together. As long as I improve the power of this blood, I will give you a real orthodox blood, not a semi-finished product of silver." Hearing Edward''s words, Sean finally knew why he felt an unnatural illusion in her when he played silver before. Many times, the breath emitted from her body obviously has a big gap with her strength. It is a kind of unreal feeling. At this time, I finally understand that in Edward''s eyes, silver is just an experimental product. It is a prop used for blood experiment, not silver itself has the ability to control the power of demons. "From the moment you killed Master Yoda, you should understand that there is absolutely no possibility of cooperation between me and you." Sean said firmly. "In that case, I have to get the letter from you by another means." Edward sighed slightly. The next moment, a large crack spread wildly from the place where he stood. In the eyes of everyone, Edward seemed to still stand in place, but his breath no longer stayed in place. The panic of palpitation rose in Sean''s heart. The strong fear almost made him want to scream. It just came from somewhere in the depths of consciousness, but there was a strange sense of tranquility. These two completely opposite emotions constantly impacted in Sean''s heart. Finally, the voice from the depths of his soul was better and occupied the advantage to expel the panic and despair from Sean''s consciousness. "Eh?" Edward''s puzzled voice sounded close at hand. In the empty void, Edward''s figure suddenly appeared, and the figure he was standing on began to disappear. One of his hands was grasping at Sean. Although the movement was very slow, it made Sean feel an unavoidable illusion. He almost exhausted his whole body, finally broke free from this great sense of oppression, raised his hand and waved a sword at Edward. "Hum!" With a snort, Edward showed some disdain and grabbed Sean with his left hand. However, the back of his left hand also showed a light blue incantation light, and then the blue brilliance gushed out of his left hand like a liquid blowout, and then quickly wrapped his whole left hand, which turned into a rising flame in a moment, and then grabbed the black long sword body chopped by Sean. However, as he expected, the scene of the black long sword turning into iron juice did not appear. Under the crazy burning of the flame in his left hand, the black long sword not only showed no sign of being burned, but on the contrary, black powder continued to fall off from the sword body, making the sword body more and more smooth, with a kind of black crystal like luster. Quench! The term came into the minds of Sean and Edward almost at the same time. Originally, Edward wanted to destroy Sean''s weapons and relieve Sean''s resistance, but unexpectedly, he helped Sean forge the black king further and quench all the impurities in it. In this way, Sean''s remaining sense of despair and panic completely disappeared, his hand became more bold, and a sword slipped towards Edward. Not thorns, but slippery. The flame on Edward''s left hand seemed like a natural fire at the moment. Sean had a whim to quench and forge the black king here with Edward''s flame. The long sword rubbed on Edward''s left hand and splashed some sparks as if it were a fight between gold and iron, but the sparks were all strange blue and white, which made the flame of Edward''s left hand burn more fiercely. "I almost forgot that there is another effect of Jingshi''s inflammation, that is to wash impurities." Sean said in a deep voice. This made Edward''s face suddenly become ugly for such a moment, so without hesitation, his left hand loosened the grip of the sword. But at this time, it was Sean''s turn to be unreasonable. The dark fighting spirit in his body was completely activated at this moment, and then poured into the black king. A sudden suction came from the sword, which took away a small part of the pure world inflammation in Edward''s hand. This made the black king''s sword twined with light blue flame, just like the ice crystal sword held by Edward''s right hand. But what is more incredible is that this light blue flame only burned on the black king for less than three seconds, but it seemed to be swallowed up, completely absorbed by the black king, leaving only a piece of black powder falling off the sword. This scene obviously completely exceeded the cognition of Sean and Edward. However, at this time, if Edward did not know that the black king could restrain his pure world inflammation, he would not have achieved today. So almost without thinking about it, Edward suddenly shook his left hand, and there was obviously less than half of the pure world inflammation around his left hand, so he immediately poured back to the mark on the back of his left hand. And Sean, obviously, doesn''t want to miss this wonderful attack opportunity. Without hesitation, he rushed forward and stabbed Edward''s heart with a sword. No matter what kind of achievements Edward has today, he is still a human, and as long as he is a human, there will be vital parts - such as the heart and head, which can not be avoided after all. Maybe some strong people can exercise their bodies into fearless weapons, but with the sharpness of the black king, Sean fully believes that it can kill Edward. Feeling the slight tingling from his heart, Edward knew that Sean''s weapon was not ordinary - in fact, he had guessed the origin of the weapon since the black king could seize and devour his pure world inflammation. At the moment, watching Sean stab himself with the belief of death, Edward certainly wouldn''t choose to give in, because it would let himself fall into Sean''s rhythm, so he didn''t retreat but advance. The ice sword in his hand was raised from Edward''s hand and cut on the blade of the black king. There was a strange tremor, but there was a brittle sound that could not be concealed. It was the ice sword in Edward''s hand. The body of the sword had cracks! Such a sword obviously couldn''t stop the black king in Sean''s hand. Watching the black king continue to slide towards his heart, Edward couldn''t care whether to leave Sean''s life. He flew up and kicked Sean''s chest and abdomen. In such a close distance, even if Sean caught his body with Edward''s action, it was too late to dodge. Therefore, Sean ate Edward''s foot firmly. The whole person flew backwards at the speed of a gun popping out of the chamber, flew directly across a distance of hundreds of meters, and then fell into the buildings in the Duke''s residence, smashing countless walls Tables, chairs and other things raised dust all over the sky. However, Edward can only kick Sean in time. If he wants to continue chasing him out, it obviously becomes an impossible task. Because the next snow fanio has killed her with her sword, this time snow fanio has blessed herself with two new magic arts, which makes her whole person emit a kind of dazzling brilliance. Although Edward could not recognize the effect of the two magic arts, he knew that the two magic arts were not ordinary magic arts when he saw the momentum raised by xuefanio again. Therefore, he had to give up pursuing Sean and turn around to fight with xuefanio. But without Sean''s black king, Edward naturally summoned the pure world''s inflammation again. Without hesitation, he sprinkled a piece of fire net and covered his head towards shefanio. It was obvious that Edward was impatient and began to make up his mind to make a quick decision - after all, he had wasted a lot of time here. If he delayed any longer, it would be difficult for him to escape such a strong encirclement when King Ryan reacted to the strong in the holy land. However, in Edward''s view, it should be a super weapon against the enemy that people are afraid of. Today, it has failed one after another. The fire net composed of pure world inflammation was torn open by xuefanio''s merciless sword, but the long sword in her hand was not damaged at all. However, it is comforting that at least this pure world inflammation has not been absorbed by the long sword in shefanio''s hand. But xuefanio can''t solve the pure world''s inflammation, but it doesn''t mean that no one can do anything about it. With Cecilia''s singing, the scattered jingshiyan suddenly gathered rapidly, and then gathered around her. This part of jingshiyan soon completely separated from Edward''s consciousness. Then Edward saw that Cecilia''s eyes had focused on the pure world inflammation on his left hand. It was obvious that Cecilia was going to take all these pure world inflammation for herself. "Die!" Edward finally couldn''t suppress his inner rage, burst out a roar, turned and cut at Cecilia with a sword. Of all the people present, the only thing he cared about was Sean, and it was only Sean''s Exorcist''s letter. As for the others, he didn''t care at all. Moreover, with Cecilia who has awakened the Phoenix''s blood, his strength will actually be greatly suppressed, so the earlier to solve Cecilia, it will naturally be more favorable for Edward. But things still didn''t go as Edward wanted. The sword in his hand was only half wielded and was hit by a powerful force. However, it was impossible to completely stop his sword wielding. At most, it was only a little delay. But then, the second shock, which was almost as good as the first, came out again. This time Edward even had a feeling that he couldn''t hold the handle of the sword. Just before Edward offset the impact, the arrow hit the ice sword completely burst. This time, the strong impact directly shook Edward back two steps. In this way, Edward naturally could not kill Cecilia. At this time, his heart was not as calm as at the beginning. He raised his head and looked at the roof of the main building of the Duke''s house. There was an elf standing there. The long bow in his hand was almost as high as a person, and the arrow he shot was obviously not an ordinary arrow. Marton. A strong man from Xuefeng tribe. What he just did was the elf arrow technique unique to the highland elves. Chapter 682 Sean''s personal combat power is completely negligible in Edward''s eyes. Even if the long black sword in his hand did surprise him, he didn''t pay attention to it. Because the strength gap between the two sides is enough to make up for this defect. But when shefanio and Marton appeared, Edward felt that something seemed wrong, and the implementation of the plan was not as easy as he expected. When Marton''s arrow interrupted the attack, Edward''s angry mood flashed by, but he didn''t make too many angry expressions. He knew that he had only one goal from beginning to end, that was Sean Connery, and he didn''t have much time left. In this battle, he was on the weak side, so he had to make a quick decision. Therefore, for others, if he could solve it, he would not hesitate to remove all these obstacles. Of course, if not, Then he won''t force it. However, at this time, he did not dare to release the pure world inflammation. The flame of jingshiyan is a very rare flame even in the abyss. It doesn''t have such a high reputation as abyss prison inflammation. Most of the time, many people don''t know the existence of this flame - in fact, those who have seen this flame have basically been erased, and only a few people can retreat. Moreover, the destiny line of the person whose existence is erased by the pure world inflammation will also be cut off, which is the terrible part of the pure world inflammation. However, this kind of flame is also one of the few flames that will be affected and controlled in the abyss. In other words, people with Phoenix blood like Cecilia can control or affect the inflammation of the pure world to a certain extent. Moreover, the pure world inflammation is not Edward''s own pure world inflammation, but he intercepted and cultivated it from other places. Therefore, if Cecilia is strong enough, she can take away all Edward''s pure world inflammation. This is the real reason why Edward put away all the pure world inflammation at this time. He was not able to completely control the super dangerous goods such as jingshizhiyan. But even without the help of pure world inflammation, Edward''s combat effectiveness has not decreased at all, because he still has abyss ice inflammation. This is a special flame completely created by Edward, and this flame has a very strong abyss attribute. Just like abyss prison inflammation, this kind of flame will not be controlled and affected by people who have the natural ability to manipulate the flame, such as Cecilia. Of course, it is possible to avoid a certain degree and proportion of damage, so if so, Unless Edward causes substantial harm to Cecilia by physical means, he has nothing to do with Cecilia to a great extent. However, it was not easy for Edward to kill Cecilia. However, since Cecilia could not be solved quickly, Edward would not be obsessed with it. He silently recited a mantra, just like a breeze, and the wind element in the air suddenly became active. People have seen this phenomenon on Sean too many times. Lightness. This is the signature skill of curse seal swordsman! Xuefanio immediately noticed the bad situation, and without hesitation immediately raised the sword. The long sword in his hand turned into several unsteady swords and stabbed Edward. Cecilia on the other side also had a strong reaction. The strong fire element suddenly became extremely active in the air. Within a radius of more than ten meters, it suddenly became extremely dry and muggy. Almost an element clearance area was about to be formed, and countless sparks rose in the air. But the combination of the two is still a step slower. Cecilia''s magic explodes countless lights in the air - this is not a means for the purpose of injury, but mainly for self-protection. However, the lights in this whole area can still cause a certain degree of damage to people. Cecilia''s purpose is only to hinder Edward''s sprint. As long as she can keep him, she believes that shefanio can definitely entangle her opponent. However, when all the flames burst in the air, Edward was not seen at all. Instead, the remnants left by him were blown away. In this way, the sword of shefanio is naturally impossible to cause any damage to Edward - almost all attacks, even if shefanio calculates that Edward''s attack trajectory extends for several meters, but all these attacks still fail. "Buzz!" There was a clear tremor in the air. It was the sound of bowstrings. It sounds like only one sound, but it has a continuous smell. But in the air, there are more than a dozen hot air currents, almost because of the friction in the air, they all have a red luster, looking like a red meteor shower. The landing points of these arrows are all over most of the atrium, and it is obvious that these positions are not random arrow rain shot by Marton, but selective coverage attack. If you want to escape unharmed from the arrow rain, the best way is to judge the shooting position of the arrow and stand still. But in this way, once shefanio catches the trace again, Edward can''t easily avoid again. But! All the arrows disappeared into the earth, but Edward still didn''t appear. It was as if Marton was practicing her archery against an empty land. This extremely depressed atmosphere immediately filled the hearts of Marton, Cecilia and shefanio. At this moment, they really had a deep understanding of the gap between each other. It is obvious that Edward''s strength has exceeded too many of them. At least among the people present, except xuefanio, Marton and Cecilia can only play a restraining role. Just then! A thrilling and oppressive breath diffused from the main building, which seemed to be the terrible breath that the ancient beasts finally woke up. There was a red light shining suddenly at the hole where Sean fell and broke. Then there was an earth shaking roar. Almost everyone could feel the ground shaking. Cecilia even shook a few steps unsteadily. It was xuefanio who held Cecilia from the side. Of course, Marton at the top of the building almost fell from it, because the vibration was too strong, and a nearby auxiliary building that was almost destroyed collapsed. With the strong earthquake shaking, a figure glided backward from the hole, just like shefanio before. Just from the scene, the figure was obviously a bit more embarrassed than the appearance of shefanio who had just regressed, because he retreated nearly ten meters away, the two traces of ploughing on the ground were deeper and deeper, and the stone slabs on the ground were completely broken into powder. It can be imagined how terrible the superposition of forces he endured in this process, because when the figure stopped at last, he could hardly see his lower leg. This figure is Edward! At this time, he raised his head and looked at the position where Sean fell. His eyes were a little more surprised, and his voice was so incredible: "Long Wei?" Facing Edward''s surprised voice, the people in the hole didn''t answer, but stepped out of the shadow. Wearing a silver armor and holding a red spear obliquely in his hand, the man walked out calmly. Although he couldn''t see his face because of the helmet mask, he knew that the man was in a very bad mood when he saw the cold eyes in the eyes of the mask. With a silver white light armor and a red spear, there was only one under Sean''s command. Ares Reina. With the appearance of Rena, it directly activated the dragon blood in her body, and the breath emitted from her was obviously stronger than any one present. After all, in terms of strength, she is on a par with xuefanio, and the purity of her blood is a little higher than xuefanio. In addition, the two battlefield equipment of burning gun broken air and angel armor are really enough to give Ruina the absolute combat ability to be completely independent at this time. And not only that. There was a stronger sensation on the ground, and Heiyan''s eyes flushed out of one side, and all the things blocking it along the way were mercilessly bumped away. At this time, Heiyan, Rena and xuefanio perfectly surrounded Edward. The killing intention is awe inspiring! Chapter 683 Emperor Dragon itself is a rare evolutionary individual of ground walking dragon. They usually have stronger combat ability and are really good in defense. However, as a variant of Emperor Dragon rather than an evolutionary body, Blackstone has far more powerful combat ability than other similar types, and the same defense ability can not be underestimated. At least it is difficult for ordinary weapons to leave any trace on Blackstone. Only sharp and famous high-quality weapons or magical equipment can really hurt Blackstone, Whether it''s just a big injury or a scratch depends on the situation. Of course, Edward''s strength is obvious to all at the moment. No one will doubt whether he has the ability to kill Blackstone. However, Blackstone''s performance at this time is obviously different from that in the past. It obviously fell into an extremely excited state. In addition to the redness of its eyes, its skin also had some blood red texture. But the most obvious feature is that its tail, which never stopped at that moment, is about to sweep a large piece of dust on the ground. However, even if Blackstone itself has golden combat power, it will never be the most important target on the field at the moment. In front of Edward on the right is Rena. With a Silver Angel''s armor and a red burning gun, Ruina stands here like the God of war. Edward would never care if it was just the incomparable God of war momentum. With his current strength and powerful cards, he is indeed enough to despise all the gold giants in the world. Perhaps in his opinion, only the strong in the holy land can compete with him. After all, he is not weaker than Rena, shefanio and others in the momentum. But at the moment, Edward did not dare to act rashly. Because what Rena exudes is not only the invincible general temperament on the battlefield, but also a unique deep breath of vicissitudes from the ancient times. It''s a kind of suffocating and oppressive feeling. It seems that just standing in front of Rena requires extremely strong willpower and courage. This is the so-called Longwei, which only comes from the exclusive aura of the dragon family. If only Rena was in the way, Edward could fight hard, but now he had to pay some attention to shefanio at the back. Different from the unique calm temperament of Rena''s typical vertical and horizontal battlefield veteran, xuefanio''s breath is more cold and silent, as if there is a more awe inspiring and terrible invisible authority shrouded here. In fact, most of the high-level members of the church will have a momentum like shefanio, but most of them are strong or superior people over 50 years old. Because they have listened to the will of the gods for a long time, they have more or less been contaminated with a lot of divine power. If you observe carefully, you will find that xuefanio''s eyes have begun to fade, as if covered with a layer of water vapor, almost can''t see the color of the pupils, and her hair tip has also become a light blue, which seems to continue to fade towards lighter white. With this change becoming more and more obvious, the powerful momentum of shefanio''s body became stronger and stronger, so that some slight mist even began to appear around. Edward''s eyes fell on Cecilia, but two or three seconds later he turned his head and looked at Rena. This time, he stayed a little longer, but not more than five seconds. Finally, he set his eyes on shefanio, but this time he would stay longer, for ten seconds. He didn''t look back until he began to feel the cold in the air and looked at the place where Sean was buried by the gravel. From the length of Edward''s eyes, we can see the proportion of the three people present in his mind. "Phoenix, ancient dragon, divine blood." Edward chuckled, "I didn''t expect that one day I could see these three blood lines at the same time Why should people with such powerful and noble blood like you obey a lord? And it''s just a Duke of a second-class kingdom. As long as you like, the seven empires are even willing to give you a domestic country. " "I told you you wouldn''t understand." Cecilia replied with a small face. "Well, I really don''t understand." Edward nodded, "but if you think this will make me surrender, you are wrong Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people, you are really strong, but in my eyes, you are nothing more than that. Because there are still many problems in your blood. At most, you are in the state of the second stage. It''s enough that you haven''t even entered the third stage. " Hearing Edward''s words, Rena and Cecilia frowned slightly, except for shefanio. In fact, Edward is right. Although the blood of the three of them is very strong and rare, only Rena''s blood is prominent in the second stage. Cecilia is still in the first stage, and shefanio has not even entered the first stage. Although they can use the power of blood more or less, they are still very limited and can''t use the power of blood at will. They are completely different from Edward who has activated the power of blood to the fourth stage. But! What really surprised Cecilia was the activity of blood power. Only the successor himself would know. Outsiders could not tell which stage the blood awakened person had entered. But Edward could easily distinguish it at a glance, which was what surprised her. Thinking of this, Cecilia couldn''t help looking at Sean''s position: is this the unique ability of the Exorcist? Can you see through the blood inheritance? "I''ll only ask for the last time." Edward said in a deep voice. His posture suddenly stood straight, and a thick breath began to radiate continuously centered on him. The sound of thunder could even be felt in the air. That was the sound of his aura and chevronio''s aura constantly pounding, "I just want that letter, if you are willing to hand in that letter, I promise I won''t hurt any of you I did what I said. " The silent and cold killing intention was still filled in the air, and no one answered. After a few seconds of stalemate, Edward finally sighed: "well, I understand your decision." Almost at the moment when Edward''s words fell, there was a very strong explosion in the air. Obviously, there was no confrontation, but the strong air blast still took Edward as the core. These air currents are raging in all directions like sharp blades. The whole atrium is almost completely shrouded in this air blast. It''s only in the blink of an eye. Dozens of rough gullies have appeared on the ground. The soil, gravel and even the flowers and plants planted in the atrium are like being involved in a meat grinder, Moreover, such a strong airflow has a thorough impact on the clarity of everyone''s vision. However, at the moment when the air burst out, a figure also moved. The figure that reacts most quickly is not Cecilia, shefanio or Rena, but Blackstone! It launched a charge towards Edward''s position at an amazing speed. At this moment, Blackstone showed an unprecedented terrible explosive power. The earth can''t seem to support its weight. Every collision between Blackstone''s footsteps and the ground will step on a circle of cracks, but it is the explosive force formed by this terrible force that makes Blackstone span a distance of tens of meters in just two or three seconds, and then hit Edward. However, the collision ended with Blackstone passing through Edward. Blackstone''s poor intelligence obviously could not understand what was the afterimage. However, because in the previous brief exchanges, everyone present had seen Edward''s terrible explosive speed, no one had any expectations for its attack from the moment Blackstone moved. Although everyone didn''t know how the sudden violent air flow was generated, both Rena and chevronio actually captured Edward''s trajectory. In terms of the ability to capture dynamic strength, no creature can be compared with the dragon, and Rena, who inherited the blood of the dragon, has improved her ability not only in terms of endurance, strength and agility, but also in terms of vision - both dynamic vision and visual field breadth and length, So Rena could clearly see him rushing towards Sean after the air burst. Next to Blackstone and Rena, it was shefanio. In fact, chefanio''s dynamic vision is not enough to capture Edward, because his speed is too fast. However, at this time, shefanio is already in a complete and prosperous state. The force field emitted from her is actually the prototype of the field. As long as she is in this field, shefanio can clearly detect all trends and changes, so she can naturally "capture" Edward''s actions. It is still a straight charge without hesitation. Edward was like the most stubborn and inflexible old man. He still chose to rush towards Sean. In terms of distance, Rena is naturally the first person who can intercept Edward. Although she is slightly inferior to Edward in terms of comprehensive strength, there is no problem if she only plays the role of procrastination and then joins hands with shefanio. But in fact, the development situation was not as perfect as Rena''s idea, because it was almost just a face-to-face. Edward had already started before Rena''s long gun was stabbed out. The blue abyss ice fire completely broke out from Edward''s hand, and then surrounded the ice sword in his hand. The whole ice sword instantly melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then, Edward squeezed his right hand, waved it, and hit the blue fire in his hand at Ruina. The blue fire point in the sky was like the transit of locusts, covering Ruina with an overwhelming and amazing tragic phenomenon. Feel the terrible smell of the abyss ice fire. Even through the legendary armor of the angel armor, Rena''s body can''t help sending out a kind of fear trembling and tingling. This is the death threat she hasn''t seen since she left the mercenary status. Almost completely subconscious behavior, Rena stubbornly stopped the momentum of the charge, and the burning gun in her hand was broken and empty, which was circled like a wind and fire wheel by her. The red and blue radiance completely burst up at this moment, almost blinding everyone''s retina. Because of Rena''s stagnation, shefanio, who is one step slower than Rena, naturally can''t catch up with Edward immediately. He can only feel that Edward has separated from her aura and disappeared into her perception. However, compared with xuefanio''s helplessness, Rena felt a kind of humiliating anger in her heart, because she could clearly see that Edward had rushed to the place where Sean was covered by the gravel, and kicked the largest stone on the top, while her right hand had probed under the gravel. But at this time, a strange feeling that seemed to stop time suddenly rose out of thin air! Chapter 684 Time does not really stop. It''s just that everyone''s thinking is infinitely slowed down and extended at this moment, as if the whole world really stops rotating at this moment. That''s a sense of overbearing contempt! It seems to ignore all the will of all living beings in the world, only me! Only, repression! In Edward''s consciousness, a strong sense of fear and death threat spread all over his body. Under this terrible momentum, he was alarmed and immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. But at this time, his whole body seemed to be under the immobilization magic and could not move at all - the feeling that consciousness and body were separated made Edward almost completely lose his control over his body. But even so, Edward did not have the slightest idea of giving up. Because over the years, he has been dealing with death, wandering and struggling on the edge of life and death countless times, which makes him have today''s achievements. If there is a person in the world who knows more about death than those believers of the God of death church, then this person must be Edward. After all, he is a person who dares to steal and successfully retain the pure world inflammation of the demon God. Edward let out an angry roar. At this moment, he finally regained control of his body. The whole person quickly retreated and gave up the chance to catch Sean alive. A terrible smell burst out of the air. There was no brilliance, but it seemed as if an invisible pillar of light came straight into the sky from Sean''s lying position. Although Edward gave up the attack at the last moment and chose to retreat, his speed was still not as fast as the eruption of this invisible light column, and his left arm was still wiped by this breath. In an instant, all the flesh and blood in the left upper arm wiped by the light column disappeared - it was a real disappearance out of thin air, as if swallowed by the empty space, and the blue blood burst out suddenly. Suffering from this trauma, Edward staggered back a few steps, immediately burst out a light blue flame on his right hand, and then covered his left shoulder. A sizzling burning sound echoed in the air. Wisps of light blue smoke rose from Edward''s left arm. Sean reached out and pushed away a big stone on his body, then got up from the ground. At this time, Sean looked a little embarrassed. His clothes were not only worn out, but also injured in several places. Blood flowed from his forehead and dyed half of his face red, which made his pale face look a little more bloody - the color of blood. But his eyes were still firm and calm, and could not see the slightest joy and anger. "What kind of sword skill is this?" Edward coughed and blue blood coughed out of his mouth. It was obvious that the sword just now was not just erasing a little of his flesh. "Zhenhun." Sean''s answer was simple and straightforward. "Good sword skill, good..." Edward nodded, "... Sword name. Look down upon all living creatures in the world. If anyone refuses to obey, he will be punished Is this your card? " Sean was noncommittal. In fact, the town soul Sean has not fully mastered. Although because of the existence of the black king, he really reached the standard bottom line of soul calming after starting lightness and adrenal stimulation. However, when he implemented it himself, Sean found that the skills he learned by relying on his own efforts were very different from the skills he could learn by activating proficiency points. Theoretically, he could indeed learn these skills, but the premise was that he had to have "personal and practical" experience and perception before he could really master them. Since the birth of the black king, Sean has devoted all his time and energy to the practice of soul calming as soon as he is free. But until today, Sean still failed to fully master this sword skill. If it is expressed by the progress bar in the game, Sean now only reaches 50% at most, and there is still a long way to go from 100% real mastery. Of course, even if it''s only 50% progress, if it''s used well, it''s still a terrible killing trick, which has been clearly shown from Edward at the moment. However, for Sean, the exertion of zhenhun is also a great burden on his body. After all, this is an eighth level skill. The so-called eight level skills represent rare and high-level skills in the game, but in this real world, it means that at least these skills can be truly mastered and used by the strong at the upper gold level. "So, this is the gap between us." Edward''s right hand finally moved away from his left arm. The gushing blood had been stopped, and a scorched and fuzzy mark the size of a palm just blocked it. However, you could clearly see the depression in the arm. "You almost tried your best, but you were just barely able to fight me. If I really want to hurt the killer, None of you will survive. " Edward moved his body a little, and his body made a crackling sound like fried beans. Then he saw that Edward''s body muscles began to become strong and bulging, as if an air pump was pumping air towards Edward, which was expanding wildly at a speed almost visible to the naked eye. The next moment, Edward''s light armor began to burst, and many parts of the light armor were stretched out and deformed and damaged at an amazing speed. With a normal human body, it is impossible to support the damage caused by the collapse and deformation of this light armor, but it is obvious that Edward''s body can no longer be regarded as a normal human body. Because the bare skin squeezed out of the armor showed a blue gray color, Sean saw a piece of armor fragment scratch through the skin with his own eyes, but a spark slipped out, and then there was not even a light white scratch left. "Bronze body..." Sean''s face became gloomy. The biggest difference between the Holy Land and the golden land is that in addition to the fields owned by the strong in the holy land, another more important problem is the body. Sean didn''t know what the aborigines in the world were like when they promoted to the holy land, but he knew that if players wanted to promote to the Holy Land in the game, they had to complete a pre task called "bronze body" before they could promote to the Ninth level, that is, the existence of the Holy Land in the world. At the beginning, why were so few players promoted to level 9 in the game? Almost 95% of them were stuck in the task of "bronze body". Sean was lucky to be one of the few level 9 professional players, so he knew what it meant to have a bronze body. However, when Edward''s body expanded to a certain extent, there was no exclusive field of the strong in the holy land. It seemed that it was just the strengthening of the physical body. This made Sean''s gloomy face look a little better, but it was only a little better, because although Edward did not break through the holy land, it also meant that he was only half a step away from the Holy Land and could break through this boundary at any time. However, looking at Edward''s skin color is not the skin color of normal human beings, but a strange blue gray, and even a strange texture of dark red, which immediately filled Sean''s eyes with a strange look: "have you really become a devil?" "What do you know!" It seems that Edward is very sensitive to the word devil. Edward''s face becomes angry. Originally, because of the variation of his body, his handsome appearance has become a little ferocious. Now, after he becomes angry, his appearance becomes more distorted. "If you give me that letter, I can solve this little problem As long as this problem is solved, then I am the man who has made immortal achievements. How can I be a devil! " "Even if I give you a letter, you can''t solve this problem." Sean sneered, "how can blood be blasphemous? Since you forcibly mixed the devil''s blood, it''s enough to make you a real devil As an exorcist, I don''t believe you don''t know these things. Don''t forget why we are at odds with pagans. After you activate the blood force in your body, even your character has changed. " "Arrogant and ignorant kid!" Edward clenched his hands, and his momentum was even more fierce. "Do you really think the Exorcist association is really hunting demons? Do you know why the society of exorcists has been declining since it divided seals and hunters No, you don''t know anything. For the huge of the Exorcist Association, you and I are just beginners who have just embarked on the road of truth, but I am luckier and older than you, so I go a little farther than you. " Sean''s pupils contracted slightly at this time. "The hunter and the seal master are the same way, but our inheritance has been interrupted because our ancestors failed in their expedition to the abyss." Edward said in a deep voice, "it is precisely because of this that there is a distinction between the later harvester and the sealer. I discovered this secret 15 years ago You think Yoda doesn''t know anything? He just didn''t want to believe all this, so he buried this letter himself, because becoming a devil violated his faith! " "You mean..." As if he had guessed what Sean wanted to say, Edward snorted, "good! The so-called Exorcist association was founded by the devil from the beginning. The so-called "devil" of this organization refers to the devil! They once tried to occupy the world and turn it into an abyss, but then they failed In other words, because the Exorcist Association once gave birth to a great man, he resisted the demons'' rule over the Exorcist Association, so there was the later Exorcist Association, but how could the demons see the organization they cultivated become their enemy, so there was that expedition to the abyss. " "In this world, the truth is sometimes more cruel than you can imagine!" Edward said coldly, "do you think you are Yoda''s first student? Hehe, why hasn''t his first disciple come back yet? That''s just because his choice is more thorough than mine. At least I haven''t forgotten that I used to be a human, that''s all. " "Hum, in order to explore the truth of the past and gain more powerful power, but in the end you changed your blood and became a pure devil. Do you think it''s still interesting?" Sean''s heart beat violently. At this time, his attention was not on Edward at all. Instead, he stared at another frame emerging from his retina with a progress bar moving forward. "Even if the sealer and the hunter have the same goal, they will never become demons, because it''s different from pagans!" "You''re right. It''s really not becoming a devil." Edward actually retained a trace of reason in his mania, "but the road I chose was faster, but I encountered some problems like my predecessors. They haven''t read the demon hunting record, so they don''t know that there are some secret words recorded in it, but I''m lucky to read it, so I know that this is the key to solving the problem. Only this record can let me get rid of the current problem Therefore, no matter what price I pay, I will not give up, and my patience is very limited now. Let me ask you again, will you hand in that letter? " "Let me ask you one last question." Sean suddenly looked solemn, and then said in a deep voice, "is the final road of the seal master school to accept the idea of the hunter, and to accept the power of the devil sealed in the curse from the heart, so as to break through the limit and step into a higher realm?" "Good!" Edward nodded. "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. The ultimate way for the hunter is to accept the seal master''s idea, seal the devil''s blood and form his own spell power. Although it is reversed from the seal master at this point, it is essentially the same, that is, to accept the power belonging to the devil, rather than repel them or fear them." "I see." Sean nodded, "but in this way, there are indeed many dangers, and the road to promotion requires a strong will to constantly resist the temptation of the powerful power from the devil''s power Therefore, you will choose a simpler method, that is, directly steal the devil''s blood ability in exchange for more powerful power and strength. Only in this way, your power will be affected by the devil''s master and may even become a puppet. Therefore, you need the mysterious ceremony recorded in the letter to peel off the influence of the devil''s soul in your body. " Edward was stunned, then smiled and said, "you are really smart. I understand and accept the true nature of our demon hunting swordsmen so soon. " This was the first time Edward called "demon hunting swordsman" instead of "curse and seal swordsman". "Yes, I have no other advantages, but I am particularly good at understanding and accepting new things." Sean smiled, then looked at the progress bar and finally became 100%. Listening to the ding in his mind, a powerful warm current spread from Sean''s hands in an instant, and then poured into Sean''s heart at an incredible speed. Then, I heard a strong heart beating sound, which seemed to resonate with the world. Sean''s face turned red quickly, then opened his mouth and spit out a stinking black blood. Then the next second, the unparalleled momentum rushed up from Sean. This momentum soon turned into a substantial pillar of light, directly penetrated the roof of the whole Duke''s residence and rushed to the sky. Then the silver and red glow floated out of Sean''s body and quickly rendered in the light column like a dye dripping into the water. The thick and powerful breath of power continued to climb up on Sean. The earth seemed unable to bear Sean''s weight at this time, and countless cracks meandered out of his feet. In Edward''s shocked look, Sean''s breath quickly recovered from the original weak to the verge of death, and directly broke through the upper silver limit until the critical point of the lower gold peak. But even so, Sean is only a finger away from the realm of upper gold. It seems that Sean can''t be directly upgraded to upper gold because of the obstruction of some mechanism. However, Sean has a clue about the obstacles of this mechanism. As long as he finds a suitable opportunity, it is only natural to break through the upper gold. At least, Sean knew at this time that it was much easier and simpler to become the strong man at the top of the gold peak than he had been promoted from the lower silver to the upper silver. "How... How... Possible!" Edward''s eyes showed an indescribable shock. "Nothing is impossible in this world." Sean, who was resurrected in his blood full state, smiled, "you know, I''m a genius. This is the biggest gap between me and you Moreover, I climb up step by step by relying on my own strength, so my foundation is much more stable than you, which is very different from the power you get by borrowing the bypass. " "Hum!" Being so ridiculed by Sean, Edward snorted coldly, "even so, you won''t be my opponent, because our strength gap is always an insurmountable gap And most importantly, your cards have been opened, but I still have cards that haven''t been opened. Since you don''t want to hand in the letter honestly, I have to kill all of you and then look for it slowly. " Facing Edward, Sean suddenly smiled. What was different from his previous embarrassment was that Sean was extremely elegant and calm: "hehe, you are so sure... Have my cards been opened?" The next second, Edward''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the tingling feeling on his back made him understand that he had been stared at. A powerful breath no less than the power of the strong in the Holy Land suddenly burst out from behind Edward! Chapter 685 The fierce momentum was full of an extremely terrible killing opportunity. The faint tingling sensation on Edward''s back fully shows that this blow can definitely cause substantial damage to him. Almost did not want to, Edward did not advance but retreated towards the fierce momentum behind him. Sean, who stood on the sword, had already done well. As long as Edward dared to choose his side as a breakthrough, he would give each other an unforgettable surprise. After all, from a logical point of view, his strength is the weakest among all the people present, and he has something Edward wants very much, so choosing him as a breakthrough is definitely the best choice. However, the result is quite different from speculation. Edward didn''t pick Sean''s soft persimmon! As a profession of curse seal swordsman, speed has always been the greatest advantage of this profession, so it is absolutely conceivable how fast Edward retreats. Almost as soon as he moved, he had collided with the awe inspiring momentum behind him. It was none other than the sword dancer spirit of the broken wind tribe, vinia! Vinia''s own strength is the third person behind shefanio and Rena, and in terms of the richness of combat experience, she is not even under Rena, let alone a person with less combat experience like shefanio. So when she saw that Edward chose to retreat, the dagger on her right hand was slightly biased, and her left hand had been gently pressed on the hilt on her right waist. There was no suspense. At the moment when the two momentum clashed, vinia''s right hand deviated slightly to the left. The range is not large. If you don''t observe carefully, you can''t even find the movement of vinia''s right hand. However, for the actual combat situation, vinya''s slight deviation may actually be magnified to a position of about two to three inches, and this position is exactly the position of Edward''s rear vest - from this position, vinya''s broken teeth will mercilessly break Edward''s heart! As long as Edward hasn''t separated from the human body structure one day, his heart is always his biggest weakness. Once it is destroyed, he will still die on the spot. Edward''s look changed slightly when he noticed the tingling in his back. At this time, he finally found that he underestimated Sean''s team too much. In fact, he had long known that the followers around Sean were strong gold, but judging from the induction, he didn''t think these people were strong, but he didn''t expect that after the real battle, these people''s combat ability actually had such a high level, comparable to the strong in the holy land, including the sneak attack behind him, there were enough three people. Edward twisted his body without waiting for the dagger in vinya''s hand. Although it would cause him some strain, compared with the situation that he might die directly, this injury is not an injury at all. "Chi -" A very subtle voice sounded quietly. This was the tearing sound of the dagger cutting Edward''s skin, like the tearing sound of brocade and silk. This sound means that Edward''s bronze body has been completely formed and stable. Ordinary weapons can''t do any harm to such people at all. This is also the reason why it is difficult for the strong in the holy land to die in battle, because in addition to the same realm, only some special or extremely sharp weapons can hurt the strong in the holy land. Edward was so conceited that he even ignored the possibility of Sean''s combat power. In addition to he didn''t think that the golden strong could cause any harm to him, the more important thing was that he didn''t think that these people had weapons that could hurt him. You know, for a second-class Kingdom, only those ancient nobles with strong enough heritage can have one or two of these weapons. But you know, Ryan kingdom is just a second rate kingdom! Moreover, to a large extent, it has absorbed the bonus points of the kingdom of dabion. Otherwise, even if the kingdom of Ryan succeeds in independence, it is at most a third rate Kingdom, and there are at least a dozen such Kingdom miracles on the mainland. Of course, even if the kingdom of dabion is annexed, the inside information does not exist. At least it has to be developed and digested for a period of time. However, everyone under Sean''s command, except the archer Marton and Cecilia, has the ability to hurt Edward. Of course, even if Cecilia couldn''t cause substantial damage to him, with her Phoenix blood, Edward didn''t dare to use jingshiyan in front of him. After all, this thing wasn''t his own, and he couldn''t completely control it. The dagger went into the flesh and then stabbed deep like a bamboo. But it was only a few inches into the meat, because Edward''s body had turned sideways and just stuck vinya''s right hand, so that she could not continue to stab. At the same time, Edward''s left hand also pinched directly at Virginia''s delicate snow-white neck. At Edward''s speed, even if Virginia has the speed bonus of the elves, it still can''t escape this grasp. Edward, who wanted to directly pinch Virginia''s neck, felt a strong tingling sensation from his right hand when he grabbed Virginia''s neck with his right hand. Edward''s face suddenly changed! Edward''s right hand retracted in an instant. But even so, there are still clear red fingerprints on vinia''s neck, even as bright as bruises. At the same time, a cold light and a blood light shine in the air at the same time! The cold light is the light from the short sword pulled out by vinya''s left hand. The blood light was the blood color splashed by Virginia''s right hand drawing out the short sword. Edward let out a dull hum, and his eyes turned a trace of blood. This was the first real injury he had suffered since the war for so long, and he had never thought that Sean''s people could hurt him before. Edward, who was in a rage, waved his fist directly at vinya''s face without even thinking about it. There was a sharp scream in the air. The intensity of the sound even caused the vibration of the surrounding walls and countless dust brushes to fall. In this case, vinya had no choice but to fight with two swords to block the punch. The blue gray fist, without accident, hit the teeth of the broken wasteland and the blade of the wind ghost, and a strong air blast erupted outward with two people as the core. Edward expected that the scene of the sword breaking and death did not appear in front of him. Although vinia''s short sword could hurt him and let him understand that the sword was not ordinary, he never thought that he could not break the sword with his full strength. But even so, vinya still couldn''t bear the impact of Edward''s powerful power. The whole man flew out directly, smashed a wall, and then didn''t know which grass to fly into. "Roar!" A furious roar suddenly sounded at this time. Edward suddenly looked back and saw that Rena shot away the blue fire wrapped around her, but the next moment he couldn''t see Rena. The only thing he could feel was the sharp pain from his abdomen. Then, a strong and clear pain came from the back and chest at the same time! Chapter 686 The sharp pain from his chest, abdomen and back made Edward clearly understand one thing, that is, he was injured. However, Edward''s reaction speed is not slow. Almost at the moment he felt the pain, he contracted his muscles and clamped all these sharp tools into the body to prevent further damage to the wound. Just because of the severe pain, it also made his mood a little extreme, which made Edward''s heart beat faster, and the blood flow in his body naturally accelerated. In the blood vessels that no one can see, the normal red blood belonging to human beings is constantly rendered blue, and even the beating sound of his heart began to become strong. Edward raised his head with some difficulty. In front of him were Rena and shefanio. At this time, the pupil of Rena''s eyes has become a vertical pupil, and half of her face is covered by scales. However, the coverage of these scales does not make her look terrible, but more like drawing a different totem on Rena''s face, which gives Rena a bit more alternative charm. However, compared with the scale coverage on the face, there is a bit of exotic beauty. The scales covered on the back of the hand and neck do not have such beauty, and the color of these scales is darker than that on the face, showing a kind of dark black. This is the real manifestation that Rena has completely activated the dragon''s blood. In this state, Rena''s five personal attributes such as strength, speed, agility, intelligence and will will will be greatly improved. At the same time, her personal combat abilities including defense and attack will be increased. This is also why Edward wrongly evaluated Rena''s speed at that moment, which led to his belly being stabbed by Rena. After all, in the previous fight, he was used to Rena''s speed, so once Rena broke through her own limit and increased her speed, Edward naturally could not adapt to Rena''s speed at the first time. It was precisely because the success of Rena''s attack distracted Edward a little, that Sean and shefanio succeeded in their attack. It was shefanio who thrust a sword into Edward''s chest. The ice in her hand is the weapon of the goddess of ice, snow and winter before she was canonized. It is an artifact that has been accompanied by AIS winter for many years and is really contaminated with the power of divine power and dignity. Whether it is the black king in Sean''s hand or the broken teeth in Virginia''s hand, Binglin is obviously much more valuable. In addition, it is an artifact and contaminated with the power of the gods. Therefore, although the penetration depth is the shallowest of Edward''s three weapons at the same time, the damage is the greatest. In contrast, Sean''s injury is too regular to be ignored. This is partly because the black king''s main material is the leg bones of the Demon Lord. The bigger factor is that the damage caused by Bing Lin has covered the influence of both Rena and Sean. The frost was spreading rapidly in front of Edward''s chest, like the Dragon scales on Rena''s body. But the faster the frost covered, the faster the blood flow in Edward''s body, and even white fog began to evaporate from him. "Roar!" With Edward''s roar, his right fist waved towards shefanio''s face, and there was a sharp roar in the air as against vinia. However, compared with Virginia, although shefanio is inferior in combat experience, her strength is much stronger. Therefore, in the face of Edward''s attack, shefanio''s response should be much easier. She pulled out her sword very easily. The icy blade even slid out close to Edward''s right arm. The sharp blade easily cut Edward''s right arm, and the blue blood sprayed out like a spring. But shefanio himself has always kept a gap with Edward''s right fist, never letting Edward''s right fist hit his face, but not too far away from Edward''s right fist, so that his attack can still hurt Edward to the greatest extent. But at this time, all Edward''s pain nerves seemed to have disappeared. Even if his right hand was hit hard, he still punched out unconscious. However, due to the long arm distance, his punch could not hit shefanio''s face. Instead, it seemed that he had suffered a greater trauma for nothing. But his attack was not the only one. When he attacked shefanio, his left fist swung back without hesitation. Of course, the attack on Sean still failed to achieve satisfactory results. In fact, when Edward finally launched this deadly attack on Sean, it means that Edward is no longer merciful. He is ready to search slowly after killing Sean and others. So the blow with a sharp whistling sound, if Sean was hit in the head, it must be the result of a direct brain burst. However, although Sean''s strength is worse than today''s shefanio, his rich combat experience is far more than Virginia countless times. Coupled with his flexibility and opportunism as a player, Edward''s punch still failed to cause any substantive damage to Sean. Gollum, the easily overlooked golden light ball, was suspended on Sean''s left and Edward''s only way to swing it with his left fist. It was still an amazing air flow, but the result was more tragic and shocking than the previous times. Gollum''s natural force field is definitely a real void turbulence area. Even the legendary strong should be absolutely cautious when walking in this area. With Edward''s strength, the result of this punch hitting Gulu''s force field is completely imaginable - in everyone''s sight, the skin on the back of Edward''s left hand was first torn, exposing the flesh and tendons under the skin. Then, in the process of continuous movement, these flesh and tendons were smashed and disappeared again bit by bit, Until the more internal bones are exposed, and then turn into gray powder again and disappear into the air. When Edward''s left hand waved over the force field of Gulu, the whole palm of his left hand had completely disappeared, and the incision showed an amazing neat cutting surface! Because of the inertia of the movement, the blue blood splashed on Sean''s head and face, which made him look particularly ferocious. But Sean''s face was still indifferent, and his hand didn''t even vibrate. Instead, he strengthened his strength again and stabbed his sword into a deeper position by the moment Edward was injured. However, Edward was still indifferent. Two punches in a row failed to achieve any effect, but made his injury worse, but Edward looked as if he didn''t care. In the confrontation with Sean, Sean could clearly see the slight changes in his pupil: the pupil color of Edward''s left eye began to turn purplish red, and began to have many strange textures, which spread like a virus. In just two or three seconds, Edward''s appearance began to change, He became more ferocious, and even began to grow a sharp single horn on his forehead. Sean''s pupils suddenly shrunk, quickly withdrew without hesitation, and shouted, "back quickly!" A strong sense of fear and crisis rose in Sean''s heart, and the cold suddenly spread all over his body, which made Sean, who has always been proud of his high willpower, feel a little incredible. That fear seemed to come from the deepest part of his soul, which was unavoidable. He vaguely remembered that he seemed to have this feeling once. The picture of memory flashed quickly in Sean''s mind, and then quickly fixed on a picture! Count Mario! In front of Edward, in Sean''s eyes, he grew rapidly. This time, he cracked all his armor, and kept getting bigger. In an instant, he exceeded three meters, but this is not the limit. He even continued to grow. And the broken left hand also began to grow new bones and new muscles. Both the volume and the momentum emanating from it have far exceeded the demon Mario transformed! This time, Edward, who turned into a devil, really stepped into the Holy Land! Chapter 687 The roar sounded one after another. The main building of the empty Duke''s residence, which is also famous in the history of King Ryan''s capital, slowly collapsed in this continuous roar and stirred up a piece of earthy yellow dust almost like a dust storm. "Poof -" A faint voice sounded, and a figure broke out of the sky among the huge dust. This man is no one else. It''s Sean. At this time, Sean''s face was a bit of panic that could not be concealed. His clothes, which had been blown away and buried alive under the rubble, seemed more dilapidated, and there were many new scars on his body - in fact, after Sean had broken through the boundary of the silver realm, all the injuries had healed automatically, So now these wounds are obviously caused when the dust just rushed out. "Poof poof" Just as Sean withdrew from the dust, two other faint sounds, which were also breaking through the dust fog, sounded one after another. Like Sean, these two figures, Rena and shefanio, also retreated quickly. In mid air, another figure glided over a distance of more than ten meters in a leap posture. Naturally, this person was Marton who stood on the roof before. Because Edward rushed into the house to fight, Marton could only wait on the roof in the series of clashes just now, but he didn''t expect to encounter the current situation, so when the main building collapsed, he only had time to leap out in a panic. But it''s a pity that Marton doesn''t have the amazing strength of shefanio, so he can''t land easily in mid air with the power of gravel. However, perhaps because of the unique balance ability of the elves, Marton did not fall from the air more than ten meters high. At the moment of landing, he then rolled one after another to remove all the possible force impact caused by gravity - although even if there were a few more scratches, it was much better than being injured. The earth is still shaking. The vibration and damage caused by the collapse of a four or five storey building, which is also connected with several auxiliary buildings, is by no means as simple as the dust escape of a sandstorm. The cracks caused by the earth''s vibration are constantly spreading, and with the spread of these cracks, the ground also shows ferocious cracks, just like a monster swallowing something with an open mouth. No one can guarantee what results will be caused by falling into these cracks; The surging dust and fog are also continuously diffused in the impact airflow formed by the continuous collapse of the main building, affecting everyone''s visual field and visibility, which forms an extremely dangerous ingenious cooperation with the cracks in the earth. No one dares to stay in such a dangerous range and can only retreat continuously. When the earth finally stopped shaking, Sean and other talents finally dared to stop retreating. Only because the field of vision was shielded by dust and fog, they could only choose to wait and guard in place temporarily. In this case, no one dares to move at will, because the visibility is even five meters, and for all the gold strongmen present at this time, they will never let people close to the range of five meters. I''m afraid an attack will be launched from a distance of ten meters. Therefore, walking rashly at this time will bring trouble to your side. I don''t know how long it will take, maybe a few seconds or a few minutes. At this time, the flow of time will undoubtedly be slowed down due to the tension of thinking. However, it can be confirmed that the dust fog rising all over the sky finally began to become thinner - although the dust fog has spread to other noble houses around the empty Duke''s residence, it is indeed beginning to become thinner, so that the visibility of the field of vision will be improved and clear. However, when Sean was finally able to see his surroundings, his inner thought was that it was better not to see anything. In the middle of the main building, there is a magnificent figure! This figure is undoubtedly Edward. Edward, who has been completely demonized! The demonized Edward has a visual height of more than seven meters - according to the devil''s theoretical standard, the larger the devil''s size, the stronger the devil''s strength. Although Sean doesn''t know how to calculate the proportional data between the devil''s size and strength, judging from the momentum emitted by Edward at this time, Obviously, this guy''s strength is definitely the strength to really step into the holy land level. Although it is only a lower holy land, in the abyss, the devil with holy land level strength is at least a leader level existence. The only difference is the small leader or the big leader. However, whether it is a small commander or a large commander, the performance form in the game is a leader boss - it is completely impossible for such bosses to win by relying on their personal strength. After all, miracle advocated teamwork rather than individual heroism from the beginning. The demonized Edward is more than seven meters tall, and his skin presents a strange blue gray - quite different from the demon skin color usually recorded in the literature. There are no wings behind him, which proves that Edward is not an agile flying demon, and looking at Edward''s unusually strong physique, it can prove that he is not an intelligent and endurance demon, but a powerful demon. The destructive power of this kind of demon always breaks through the sky. However, as demonized forms, the demons in Edward''s and Sean''s impression are still very different. At least to some extent, he still maintains a form structure similar to human beings, which is very similar to the demonized count Mario Sean saw at the beginning. Moreover, Edward also has a single horn on his forehead, which seems to be contaminated with the blood of horndemon, but his tail does not grow in the position between his thighs, and the surface skin of his body has a luster similar to metal. He just stood here, and the powerful demon commander''s authority made everyone around him feel out of breath. However, in Sean''s vision, the damage caused by Edward was not just like this. There was a red aperture shining at his feet, which made Sean feel a little thirsty and manic. There was even a sound of fighting in several noble houses around him. There is no doubt that this should be Edward''s unique frenzy aura, and after his complete demonization, the power, effect and influence range of this aura have obviously increased greatly. At this moment, Sean seemed to have some insight. "You caused the tragic fight in Ryan''s arena a few days ago?" Sean asked in a deep voice, looking at Edward, who could be regarded as a behemoth in front of him. If the conflict is only caused by the old feud between countries, it usually takes disability as the first purpose and does not cause blood feud. After all, the former can increase the burden of the enemy country, but the hatred between each other will also be limited to the national conflict and will not involve individual families. The latter, in addition to establishing new enemies for their own families, It''s impossible to bring any benefits at all. Maybe you''ll be scolded. Therefore, all this is not in line with the tendency of political interests. Sean didn''t think about this before, but now after seeing Edward, Sean can''t help guessing in this regard: only Edward''s crazy aura affects those who have contradictions and hold conflicts for the purpose of turning the martial arts festival into a Shura field. "You''re really smart." Edward did not deny, "since you can guess that I did it, you should know my motivation." Sean was stunned when he heard Edward''s voice. At this time, the first thing he thought of was not what Edward''s motivation was, but that Edward still kept his reason?! Demons are creatures that advocate chaos. For them, the meaning of their existence is destruction. Although the devil is also an intelligent creature, it only refers to the high-level devil. The low-level devil has no own will at all. According to this law, once all pagans who advocate demons are demonized, the vast majority are unable to maintain reason. Only very few powerful individuals can retain a trace of self-consciousness, but the retention of self-consciousness is relatively different from that of human beings. The most prominent feature is manic and irritable, Extremely aggressive. But Edward''s situation is completely different from all the cases of human demonization that Sean knows. He still maintains his absolute self reason and consciousness! "I''m surprised I can keep my head, can''t I?" Edward seemed to see through Sean''s doubts. He continued to ask. Like Edward in human form, although the demonized Edward seems to have a streamlined and strong body, it still feels very ferocious - of course, compared with the aesthetic perspective of normal humans, Edward should be strong and powerful from the perspective of demons, For the devil, being strong is equivalent to being handsome - but his voice is still very beautiful: a mature and deep voice full of magnetism. "As I said, I did not become a devil, but borrowed the power of the devil to embark on a new road." After Edward became a demon, his tyrannical atmosphere decreased a lot, but it made Sean feel more dangerous. "As long as you give me that letter, I can solve the problem of the demon form and restore it to the normal human form, and I can create a new blood!" "You are challenging the authority of the Creator!" Without waiting for Sean''s response, shefanio retorted with an angry face, "even the gods dare not say that they can involve the field of blood. Just because you are a pagan, you also want to be delusional!" "Foolish and ignorant believers." Edward sneered with disdain, "the reason why the gods do not involve the field of blood is not that they dare not, but that they are incompetent! Do you think becoming a God is the end of the world? Funny, the real strong are travelers who tear open the barrier and shuttle between planes. Only the timid people will choose to be gods and take root here, so it''s not that they can''t involve the field of blood, but their pure incompetence! " "Shut up, pagan!" Shefanio shouted angrily, "how can you profane the glory of the gods!" "Ha ha." Edward chuckled, but the voice was full of an elegant contempt. A strong sense of disobedience came into being in Sean''s heart. If Edward wasn''t too big, Sean would even feel that the man in front of him was an elegant high elf. Because that kind of contempt is just like the pride of the high elves in Sean''s memory. It''s really hard to understand that a demon makes such an expression. But Sean was still in the mood to think about these, and shefanio was directly angry. Although she is indeed a village girl, with her ears and eyes stained for so long, xuefanio can no longer be the simple man at the beginning, but has learned many secrets about the gods. Coupled with the constant close attention and guidance of ACE winter, now shefanio is naturally more and more like a real crazy believer. She will never allow anyone to laugh at ace winter. After all, in terms of blood, the goddess is still her ancestor. So the next moment, shefanio rushed up at Edward with his sword. Her speed was so fast that she almost reached the limit of her strength. Sean saw this snow fanio and scolded in his heart. At this time, it was absolutely too late to stop her, so Sean could only rush towards snow fanio quickly. If it was a demon known to Sean, he absolutely knew how to deal with it, but Sean really didn''t know how to deal with a demon that obviously shouldn''t exist like Edward, let alone his weakness. So instinctively speaking, he naturally didn''t want shefanio to risk himself, so he would rush towards shefanio at full speed to stop shefanio''s attack. "Overestimate." Edward glanced contemptuously at shefanio and Sean. Only at this glance, he could see that he could definitely stop shefanio at Sean''s speed, but he didn''t mean to stop, because he was really tired of such endless dialogue. After all, he was completely exposed now. As Sean expected, the main reason why Edward used the frenzied power to influence the martial arts festival and turn the martial arts festival into a complete Shura field is to attract the strong in the holy land of the king capital to the Ryan arena and make the defensive strength in the aristocratic area weak - of course, this weakness is relative weakness, As long as there is no strong man in the holy land, it is impossible for those palace guards to find Edward''s sneaking in. Originally, this was indeed a seamless plan. But Edward didn''t expect that Sean, who was regarded as a soft persimmon by him, was so tenacious that he had to turn into a devil to deal with it. Naturally, this completely disrupted his overall rhythm, but now, even if he retreated now, it was meaningless, because he had sensed that several powerful momentum were rushing towards him. His existence, after all, was discovered by those holy strongmen in the king''s capital. At this time, Edward, who lost his way back, showed an unprecedented calm. He leaned slightly on his side and hit Sean and shefanio with his right fist. The impact of the powerful force was extremely fierce, but there was no roaring sound this time. On the contrary, it vaguely showed a red airflow visible to the naked eye. The temperature suddenly rose a lot, and it looked like a small meteorite. Without waiting for Sean to give the order, Gulu had already met the huge fist. Golden and blue flames sprayed out in the air and turned into golden and blue raindrops all over the sky. The strong airflow shock is like a nuclear explosion. Such a strong airflow shock can''t be borne by the physique of the non gold strong. Even the strong gold will certainly be injured under the impact of such airflow. Sean, get blown out of here. Fortunately, however, he had rushed in front of shefanio, so he was blown out with shefanio in his arms. As for Gollum, this time he couldn''t stop Edward''s attack. He was hit by such a heavy blow. In a moment, even Gollum didn''t know where he was hit. However, his soul connection with Sean has not been interrupted, which can at least prove that he is still alive. Edward was not angry that one punch could not completely kill Sean, but he took a step forward. With another roar of the earth, Edward hit down again. This time, without Gulu''s resistance, naturally nothing can stop Edward''s punch, so its speed can be called thunder momentum. Rena uttered a low roar, which was as loud and clear as a dragon, but the anger contained in her voice was clearly audible. Just at this distance, even if she sprints with all her strength, she can''t save them before Sean in Edward''s right boxing. However, even if the current situation is so desperate, Rena is not a person who will give up easily, so she still has no hesitation to choose to rush forward. Even if the final result is no matter how tragic, Rena must have a clear conscience - at least, in the knight belief she has learned, the knight can never die after her master. However, when Rena rushed to a distance of several meters from Sean and others, there was a figure that was faster than Rena - the figure that came later and came first grabbed in front of Rena, arrived in front of Sean and shefanio, and faced Edward''s huge fist of almost one meter square alone. "Bang!" A dull crash. The frenzied air flow raged around madly, blowing up the figure''s hair and clothes. It seems that this person is struggling to block Edward''s punch. But this is only the surface. If you look carefully, you will find that his legs are like ancient trees rooted in the earth, without moving at all. Of course, if the strength and eyesight are excellent, it can even be found that although this person blocked Edward''s fist, the long sword that he raised horizontally without scabbard actually didn''t even touch Edward''s fist face. The competition between the two sides is actually hedging in the field! Those who have this strength can only be truly strong in the Holy Land! When the wild air finally raged, the dust finally settled, and Sean could finally see the man''s face, his heart was still shocked. Because the strong man of the holy land who saved him and shefanio at this time is no one else. It is Devon sodell saber, the head of the saber family who is now in a hostile relationship with Sean, who is known as the sword of Ryan! Devon sodell saber stared at Edward and then suddenly burst into a violent drink. At this moment, Devon sodell Saber''s body didn''t seem to have any obvious change, but somehow it gave people a terrible illusion of muscle cardia all over the body. He suddenly took a step forward, swung his right hand with the sword to the right and swept it out. An unmatched strong airflow erupted in front of Devon sodell saber in an instant, directly shaking Edward back one step. In this way, Edward''s right hand was naturally retracted. "I don''t remember that we invited demons to the ceremony of Ryan''s Kingdom promotion." Devon sodell saber looked up at Edward and said with a joke. "The promotion ceremony of a second-class kingdom is not worth my attention." Edward said sarcastically, "you can''t keep me just by your words. Be careful, you''ll move the capital from now on." This is Edward''s naked threat! How terrible the destructive power caused by the battle of the strong in the holy land is, anyone who has studied the general history of the mainland will not know. Therefore, generally, the battle between the strong in the holy land will be conducted in the wilderness of no man''s land. Unless the two countries fight to the extent that they can''t die, the strong in the holy land will try their best to avoid fighting in densely populated areas - which is largely due to the threat of a group of madmen like the peace association. But Edward, as a demon, didn''t care about it. Let''s see that he has destroyed Sean''s Duke''s residence just to the extent of demonization. It can be imagined that he won''t have any concerns now. Of course, in order to create a gap to get close to Sean, Edward killed dozens of gold giants, which is also enough to judge that Edward almost has no human nature, so his threat is not only very effective, but also very headache. Just this sentence, let several holy land strongmen who arrived here from Lane arena at this time cast a rat''s taboo. They certainly don''t think they can''t solve Edward with their strength. But as Edward said, once they fight here, at least the Seventh Avenue will be completely destroyed, regardless of the impact and damage to King Ryan. How many of these nobles living on Seventh Avenue will survive is unknown - but whether or not they will survive in the end is by no means a good thing for Ryan today. Because the nobles who can pass a house on Seventh Avenue are either powerful or powerful. As long as these people lose one third, Ryan''s national strength will be reversed for at least 20 years. Moreover, most of the real power aristocrats also hold some high-level positions in the kingdom. If something happens to them, it will take at least a few months or even a year or two to recover from the subsequent chaos of the power center. This is the real reason why people don''t dare to do it easily! "Hand over Sean and I''ll leave." Edward said in a deep voice. As soon as these words came out, the faces of several holy land strongmen who had arrived at the scene immediately became ugly. There were not only Davin sodell saber, the sword of Ryan, but also the subordinate saint with a heavy sword who had clashed with Sean on the evergreen suspension bridge, Bode darona from Florence, and even Vivian The Holy Land strongman of the boulder family and the town strongman of Ryan, Wenger weierhuaqi, were present. Hearing Edward''s words, Vivian was upset at first before the others made a statement: "Oh, if you let us make someone, we have to make someone? Don''t you pay too much attention to us? Or are you strong enough to solve so many of us alone? " "You can''t keep me." Edward shook his head and looked as steady as ever. "I really can''t cope with your cooperation, but... What if so?" Almost with Edward''s words falling, he suddenly screamed up to the sky, and the visible sound waves spread out circle by circle above his head. These sound waves expanded in the air until they covered the scope of the seventh avenue of the whole kingdom. Many buildings began to crack under the interference of these sound waves, and then broke one after another. In the sky, the clouds began to gather, accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the red fire was shining in the dark clouds. It was like the end of the day. Screams of horror began to ring through the whole Seventh Avenue. The strongman of the holy land holding the Epee was obviously acute. Seeing that Edward, the devil, began to attack so arrogantly, he was the first to attack Edward: after running out of a few meters, he jumped out of a height of nearly ten meters with one step. His hands clenched the handle of the Epee and held it high above his head, Then a vertical chop fell hard at Edward. But! When there was still a little distance from Edward, the Holy Land strongman suddenly stopped in mid air, as if time had stopped here. At the next moment, there was a sound of shell explosion in the air, and the Holy Land strongman crossed the sky like a meteor in everyone''s view, I don''t know where he fell. Seeing this scene, all the strong men in the holy land became solemn. With their eyesight, it was clear that at the moment when the Epee fell, a barrier appeared on Edward''s body. It was this barrier that blocked his heavy blow like Mount Tai. Moreover, this barrier is obviously not an ordinary barrier. The reason why the Holy Land strongman flies backward is that the barrier rebounds back after absorbing his attack. "My name is Edward!" Edward clenched his fists and suddenly let out a roar. The blue flame burst out from his feet in an instant, just like the huge blue lotus blooming, "my number is the Confessor!" In the sky, fire and rain fell one after another. The earth began to burn. At this moment, Edward looked not only ferocious and terrible, but also an invisible upper authority. It was a powerful force comparable to the demon God. Although it was not obvious in the current situation, it really belonged to the unique momentum of the demon God. Then they heard Edward speak again. "I came back from the abyss and was born on earth! I am a person who despises the rules, I am a person who breaks the rules, I am the enemy of the gods, the enemy of the abyss, the enemy of hell, and I am the demon God who controls ice inflammation I am Edward the Confessor! " At this moment, Sean stared at Edward dumbfounded. He always thought that Edward was just a simple pursuit of power, so he didn''t hesitate to borrow the power of the devil, but now hearing Edward''s oath, Sean finally knew that he despised Edward! It turned out that from the beginning, his road was not a pagan route, but a huge and incomparable ambition - determined to become the seventh demon God in the world! Chapter 688 Demon God! This is a transcendent existence that can be juxtaposed with the gods. But different from the gods, their existence is not limited to this world, but can exist in multiple planes. Simply put, the gods are the concrete expression of some laws in a world, and the demon God is synonymous with destruction and destruction - in a sense, the existence of the demon God is actually more like an ally of the abyss and hell. Of course, it belongs to an ally who may stab the devil and the devil in the back at any time. However, like the great demons, great demons and gods, the power of demon gods has far exceeded the overall balance of the world plane, so they can''t enter the material world at will. Even if you want to enter the material world with your own will, you can only use deification means such as apostles, sons and daughters. Of course, in terms of strength, it must be more powerful than many so-called strong people. According to the settings in the game, "miracle" has a total of six demons. Only in his several years of game career, Sean has only seen traces of two demons: one is Neros, one of the sources of Edward''s blood power, and the other is Segun foy, the evil thought co Lord. The former was the final copy boss at the end of the version, which appeared only when the second expansion was involved, and its strategy difficulty was the seventh level copy of a large hundred people. Of course, according to the official setting, the net world demon God''s arrival at the main plane is just a wisp of thought, and even 10% of his strength is not available. But even so, countless players still hate it until the third expansion is open and finally successfully forms a hundred people group of full level 8 professional players, and then passed the copy of the demon God for the first time. This shows how terrible the actual combat effectiveness of the net world demon God is. This is why Sean can''t understand why Edward can obtain the unique ability of the net world demon God. At the beginning of the game, I haven''t heard that jingshiyan blood ability will be dropped in the copy of Jingshi demon God. If someone really played this kind of thing, the forum would have been noisy for a long time. As for the evil idea co owner, segenfoy, is the boss that appeared at the end of the third expansion, but different from the copy boss of the net world demon God, segenfoy appeared as the world boss. It is said that its purpose is to prepare for invading the whole miracle continent. Therefore, it will always send out evil thoughts to control the people on the miracle continent. It belongs to the wandering boss of the whole miracle continent who will refresh every natural month. Of course, the challenge is much easier than the pure world demon God in terms of difficulty. Compared with the two demons who appeared in the game at the beginning, although Edward had the power of demons, he still had a long way to become a real demon. But if one day Edward really becomes a real demon God, then everyone present can say that they are all the people who witnessed the birth of the seventh demon God - of course, this boastful pride is probably not what many people want. At least, Sean doesn''t want this boastful capital at all. On the scene, a silent confrontation was strangely formed. Edward didn''t do anything else, and several other holy land strongmen didn''t do anything at this time - not that they didn''t want to do anything else, but that they didn''t dare to stimulate Edward at this time. In terms of fighting power alone, which of these people present didn''t come out step by step in the countless killings and expeditions? Simply among the strong in the same realm, their combat power is much stronger than those who step into the Holy Land unimpeded all the way. For example, under Florence''s command, Bode darona, who took the "guard" as the code name, was lucky to survive the real bloody battle with the real Holy Land strongmen in the confrontation with the Howard family before he was able to break through and achieve the current level of strength; Vivian, as the most powerful person under yasna''s command, finally made a breakthrough because of her deep enough accumulation after countless expeditions and defeats and the confrontation with the strongmen of the holy land of the nugus family in the gorge rift valley. As for the long-standing famous Devin sodell saber, the sword of Ryan, and Wenger wilwarch, who guards the whole kingdom of Ryan, their strength is not to mention. I''m afraid there is no problem in fighting alone. But now, because of Edward''s threat, they have to throw a rat''s weapon. No one dares to start the war. Because, as Edward said, they lack the ability to solve Edward with one shot, so if the battle can not be quickly decided, it is easy to destroy half of King Ryan with Edward''s current strength. "Alas." With a helpless sigh, Sean slowly stood up from the ground and patted the dust on his body. His action seemed so relaxed that he didn''t seem to pay attention to the tension in front of him. The doomsday scene is still on the seventh avenue of the kingdom. Fortunately, this situation is still controlled on the Seventh Avenue. Perhaps because of the presence of the strong in the holy land, the royal guards were rescuing the survivors of the noble residence on the Seventh Avenue. Of course, they were cautious, or even hasty, because no one knew what Edward would do next. It is well known that the devil is powerful and terrible. With Sean''s sigh, everyone''s eyes focused on Sean. "With your ability, you can really hit the city hard and then escape." Sean looked at Edward fearlessly and said steadily, "but after that? You still can''t get anything you want from me, but you will get yourself into more trouble The birth of the demon God is no small matter. Do you think so many churches on the continent will let you go? " Edward''s pupils shrank suddenly. "You''ve just arrived in the southern continent, so you won''t know anything." Sean smiled. "In the past year, there have been two devil invasions on Ryan. Now there are more than ten church Knights stationed dozens of kilometers southeast of Ryan. Do you think the clergy of those churches will find such a strong momentum here?" "Even so, I have more than enough to solve you." Edward''s proud face. "That''s not necessarily." Sean smiled with an unprecedented lightness on his face. "I originally prepared a card to scare those outsiders, but now it''s used on you. I think the effect should be great." Edward looked a little contemptuous. But this change of look soon solidified on Edward''s face. Because a pure white light column was shooting up from behind Sean, and directly rushed the gloomy dark cloud called by Edward out of a hole. Then, the dense dark cloud in the sky was rendered by a layer of blue brilliance at the speed visible to the naked eye, which looked like a huge ice block frozen in the sky. Not long after, there was a huge sound of fragmentation, and the huge ice appeared dense cracks. An incomparably majestic will of terror is slowly descending from the sky. This will is much more terrible than Edward''s demon majesty. It is a strong will completely above all things in the world. Everyone has a strong idea of worship at the moment of feeling this will. This idea has nothing to do with personal strength, but a great sense of pressure rising directly from the soul level. This shock and fear from the soul can only barely ensure their own consciousness with the ability of everyone present. A noun appears in everyone''s mind at this moment. God down! It was an empty pillar of light, but everyone seemed to be able to see that the great will was falling slowly and then entering shefanio''s body. A cold chill emanated from snow fanio. The earth was quickly covered with cold ice at a speed visible to the naked eye, and all the broken walls were soon frozen into clusters of ice crystals. In an instant, the whole kingdom''s Seventh Avenue and surrounding areas were completely frozen into a field of cold ice, and the huge ice in the sky was completely broken into countless ice dust in an instant, flying and falling from the sky. The sun, again on the earth. But it still can''t dispel the endless cold rising from the ground. Chefanio, slowly open your eyes. In an instant, in everyone''s perception, the whole world seemed to be swept by a strong light, which made their eyes feel abnormal tingling, and tears flowed out of their eyes. Even Edward, the huge dark breath was completely destroyed at this moment, and the breath was much weaker in an instant, which was almost no different from the general strong in the holy land. The brilliance of the strong light began to weaken slightly, and everyone could finally open their eyes. Xuefanio is still that xuefanio, but her hair color has become almost transparent light blue, while her eyes have become black like an abyss. The cold and powerful breath emanated from her, and the seventh avenue of the whole kingdom was immediately included in her field. The awe of that breath made everyone dare not act rashly, and I was deeply afraid of causing heaven punishment. This is the last card Sean has kept. God down! Shefanio''s eyes swept one by one from all the people present, and finally fell on Edward, which choked Edward''s breath, because he didn''t expect that the priest with knife beside Sean had the ability of God! "Even the qualification of the quasi demon God is not enough. I dare to be presumptuous here." Xuefanio - perhaps, now should be called the goddess of ice and snow and winter, Esther winter - snorted contemptuously, and the surrounding earth burst out several ice pits in an instant, and the explosive ice debris shot out around, but soon these pits began to grow new ice crystals, "I seem to have heard you say that the gods are incompetent? Now, do you dare to repeat what you just said? " Powerful and terrible pressure, wave after wave of pressure on Edward. At this moment, even if Edward''s height is more than seven meters, he is much taller than shefanio, but in everyone''s perception range, Edward''s image has become extremely short, but shefanio is even taller! Chapter 689 God''s fall is the last card Sean has. At the beginning, Sean intended to use this card in the war against dabion. After all, dabion''s command has a holy land strong beyond Ryan. Once all these holy land strong men are put into the war and beheaded, the southern battlefield controlled by Sean will surely fall apart, Therefore, with the ability of divine descent, shefanio naturally became a chess game that Sean was ready to use to turn the world around. But unexpectedly, because Andrew''s full intervention completely accelerated the collapse of the kingdom of dabion, Sean''s card was saved. Of course, Hitler, the saint of the life church, has also been preserved - in fact, even the top level of the Life Church does not know that Hitler has signed a divine contract with Sean on behalf of the goddess of life. However, this contract can only work on the battlefield. So in the current environment where the situation is determined by high-end combat power, Sean''s only card is shefanio. "Roar!" Edward let out a furious roar and tried to break free from the divine power brought by Esther winter. It was an empty scene, but it seemed to hear the jingling sound of iron chains shaking. Then in everyone''s vision, we saw the transparent chain made of unknown material wrapped around Edward. These chains seemed to come from the empty air. Except for the part wrapped around Edward, no one could see where the other end of these chains came from. However, seeing Edward struggling so hard, it was obvious that it was not easy to break free these chains. Divine power. The bondage of sinners. This is one of the unique talents of the gods. Simply put, this kind of chain is actually a manifestation of the embodiment of the majesty of the gods. Of course, in fact, there is not only a form of chain, but also a variety of concrete forms, which mainly have different symbols according to the preferences of various gods. Under the entanglement of the chain, Edward struggled harder and harder, but was bound more and more tightly, so that he even had to half kneel behind him. But shefanio - or the goddess of snow and winter, Esther winter walked towards Edward without stopping. Her steps were not fast, but the falling sound of each step was as clear and audible as the drums on the battlefield, and even a shock from the soul. When all the people present heard the sound of ACE winter''s steps, they inexplicably had a kind of fanatical excitement, as if their strength began to become endless and had a desire to attack Edward. Divine grace. Fanatical faith. This is a special ability unique to the clergy. It is not her good luck that ACE winter can have some of the clerical abilities belonging to the God of war, but that she does have a strong fighting ability. Even at the beginning of the dawn era, which is known as the coexistence of all gods, aiswentel belongs to the group of top gods in the field of gods in charge of combat. In that glorious era, she even had the great feat of beating the God of war Agathon - the true God of war - to cry and howl. To deal with a guy who is probably not even a quasi demon, it''s a little overqualified to let Esther winter do it. So, at this time, ACE winter was very angry. With her footsteps rising and falling like drums, the earth seemed to have bursts of invisible shocks. "Roar!" Edward let out a terrible roar again, and there was even a blue flame burning on his body. The transparent chains from the empty air kept making a nourishing sound under the burning of the blue fire. The burning white fog visible to the naked eye continued to emerge from Edward. This time, those transparent chains seemed unable to resist such an attack and began to melt one after another. In a few seconds, Edward could probably break free from these chains. With a cold snort from Esther winter, the chains around Edward became stronger and stronger in an instant. At the same time, the chopping blade on her right hand, an artifact named Bing Lin, also began to vibrate. The body of the sword, which was like a crystal, was quickly filled with dark blue brilliance, and the color began to become thick. Then frost and white fog came out from the sword, and in the twinkling of an eye, even ace winter''s whole body began to emit white ice fog visible to the naked eye. A strong sense of crisis rushed into Edward''s heart. Then the next moment, ACE winter held up the ice in her hand. In her dark eyes like the abyss, Edward''s figure suddenly reflected - this is the unique effect of skill must. Of course, it was used by ACE winter, the goddess of ice and winter. It is not the prefix of divine power, that is the prefix of divine grace. This time, Edward felt no longer a sense of crisis, but a strong fear of death. Esther Venter was not a bit sloppy, holding Binglin''s right hand and suddenly waved it off - there was clearly a distance of more than 20 meters between her and Edward, but with the cutting off of the sword, a brilliant blue light like a drill immediately crossed the distance of more than 20 meters and fell on Edward. The strong storm airflow suddenly raged out in all directions with Edward as the center. A huge diameter cobweb crack suddenly appeared on the ground. A large number of ice debris turned into blue and white dust particles spewed out from the crack and floated in the air. Blue blood splashed out of Edward like a blowout. But ace winter''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The touch of the blow just now was slightly different from the perception in ace winter''s memory. She has indeed slept for a long time, but as the top figure in the dawn era and one of the main forces of the war of the gods in the twilight period, many instincts can even be said to be completely integrated into her blood - the gods were all living creatures in the world before they became gods. So at this moment, ACE Venter knew that her necessary sword had been cut off. Failed to cut off Edward''s head. "Everybody back off!" With a loud drink from ace winter, although the sound was as crisp as a silver bell, the urgency hidden in the sound line was also very obvious. The strong in the surrounding holy land are talents who have really grown up in countless battles, so the response is naturally not slow. As soon as they heard the voice of ACE winter, they almost didn''t even think about it. They immediately chose to retreat. Although they didn''t know how far they had to retreat, they all believed in a principle: the real safe distance was when their inner anxiety disappeared. So this retreat, everyone opened a distance of more than hundreds of meters from Edward at the center of the storm. The next second, the blue flame, like a lotus, bloomed on the whole battlefield in an instant. Originally, it was only a small area of burning, but soon the fire began to spread across the whole battlefield, covering an area of more than hundreds of meters like a prairie fire, which happened to be the retreat area of all the strong in the Holy Land - these flames spread very fast, just like the flames lit in fire oil, If the strong of the Holy Land didn''t react and speed fast enough, I''m afraid they would also be swallowed up by these blue flames. Only under the burning of these blue flames, even the hard ice crystals condensed by the breath of ACE winter and comparable to the kingdom of God completely turned into blue liquid and evaporated into the air. We can fully imagine what will happen if someone is contaminated by these flames. At this moment, the only one who dared to stand in the flame was ace winter. But even the goddess of ice and snow and winter dared not step on these flames, but stood on a platform completely raised by the condensation of cold ice. These blue flames from Edward''s body constantly tried to erode the platform on which ace winter stood, but ace winter didn''t give each other such a chance at all. When the blue flame starts to climb this icicle, the places contaminated by the flame will explode into countless fragments and fall. Then, the icicle that seems to have been weakened for a circle will quickly condense new ice crystals at a speed visible to the naked eye to ensure that this icicle will not be completely consumed. However, everyone present knows that both flames and ice crystals need to consume the strength of both sides to maintain. Once one of them can''t fill this consumption speed, it will completely fall into the disadvantage in this sudden consumption war, and even the other party may take the initiative. Once it falls into such a result, it is the end of death for Edward; However, even for ACE winter, there may be many strong players in the Holy Land eyeing her, and her descendant xuefanio will not die on the spot, but it is inevitable that her vitality will be seriously damaged and even affect the exertion of combat power for a long time in the future. Therefore, at this moment, no matter who will not easily choose to give up, they will only drain all their potential and completely release it! But Sean knew that in such a war of attrition, it was extremely disadvantageous to ace winter. Although divine surrender is the ultimate skill of clergy professionals and can even play a decisive role in turning the world around in many times, it usually means that it is the last resort. In the game, if players have enough luck and strength, of course, they can learn the magic skill of "God descending" through the lengthy task chain. But in fact, this skill is mostly used as a "strategic nuclear weapon" to threaten others. Not to mention its frightening CD cooling time, the punishment after the use of the skill is not acceptable to ordinary people, especially for high-level players. Moreover, the exertion of this skill is also related to their own strength. For example, shefanio is only a half step away from the strength of the holy land. Although she can indeed reach the peak of the lower holy land or even the middle holy land after her divine surrender, she will continue to bear the spiritual influence caused by the pressure from aiswenter in this process, At the same time, there are all kinds of consumption from the body - even if she is the direct descendant of ACE winter, this influence and squeezing are inevitable, but only reduced to the minimum. So the longer the duration, the greater the cost will be for snow fauho. Once the critical point is reached, then iswin will have an irrevocable loss of life essence in snow world. To put it simply, it is to lose one''s life. This is also the reason why many church clergy will die completely after God''s surrender - most people can''t even survive a ten minute high consumption war. A high consumption war that can last for 30 minutes is basically the existence of the level of son and daughter. If shefanio''s strength is stronger and she really steps into the realm of the holy land, she may be able to maintain it for a longer time - even if it is a battle that is far beyond the definition of "high consumption war", at least it can maintain it for more than half a day. Because for the real strong, the fighting time of individual confrontation is usually relatively short, and it is rarely fought for several days in a row like the local conflict of team scale, except for the entanglement war of equal strength. "Can you control these flames?" Sean turned his head and looked at Cecilia. Perhaps it was because Edward had to concentrate on dealing with ACE winter, so the flame burning on the ground was not so vast, but it still covered more than a hundred meters. In this kind of environment, even the strong of the surrounding Holy Land dare not guarantee that they can attack Edward without touching these flames. After all, this is actually in Edward''s field. The battle between the strong in the holy land is always very dangerous. If it''s a little bad, it''s easy to fall into a hopeless situation. It should be an excellent opportunity to attack Edward, but because Edward''s field is too difficult, everyone is at a loss. They can only watch such a beautiful opportunity so missed. It is obviously impossible to say that there is no regret and entanglement. However, it is easy to get involved in the war between Edward and ACE winter, which belongs to God, so the strong in the holy land can only choose to watch. Also know this, not only those who are strong in the holy land, Sean also knows that now is a good opportunity. That''s why he would ask Cecilia. After all, if there were anyone present who could help ace winter to contain Edward, it would be Cecilia with Phoenix blood. Cecilia closed her eyes and felt it for a while, then opened her eyes and shook her head: "the elements refuse to approach. These flames are not composed of elements, so I can''t control them." Sean nodded slightly, and his eyes fell back to the burning flame like the blue sun in the field. The blue flame released from Edward not only covered the surrounding area, but also wrapped Edward in it, which had a certain protective effect on him. Only according to Sean''s game experience, he can speculate that Edward is hiding in those abyss ice inflammation to repair the trauma caused by ACE winter. Once he is allowed to repair successfully, the advantage that ACE winter has just won will probably be lost. After a little thought, Sean finally decided to take a risk. As a player famous for opportunism, Sean really couldn''t give up such an opportunity. So he can only choose to help ace winter, because his intuition tells Sean that ACE winter has not given up the war of consumption with Edward at this time, but is waiting for an opportunity to fight. As long as she grasps this opportunity, she will be able to recreate Edward again. "Gollum!" Sean called Gulu in his heart. Gulu blocked Edward''s blow for him just now, but he didn''t know where he was hit, but Sean knew that the soul connection between him and Gulu had not been disconnected, so Gulu must not be dead. After calling several times in succession, Gulu''s response finally came from the depths of soul consciousness. Only from the information of soul band, I''m afraid even Gulu was seriously injured this time. "Can you still move?" "Gu - Lu -" although the breath sounds weak, the sense of war is still full. "Can you give that old man a surprise attack?" Sean inquired in consciousness. After a few seconds of silence, Gulu finally got a positive reply. So Sean didn''t waste any more time. By virtue of his soul connection with Gulu, Sean stood on the ground and began to locate and navigate Gulu. He felt Gulu''s movement under the ground. Sean constantly helped him correct his position. At this moment, even he felt that xuefanio''s body was almost reaching the critical point, If we don''t solve this dilemma quickly, shefanio must consume vitality as the price of calling God. It seems that he felt the unknown danger, or the blue flame released by Edward became more violent for a long time to attack ace winter. In this way, it naturally exacerbated the divine power consumption of ACE winter. In fact, if it had not been for the protection of Sean and Cecilia just now, with the strength of ACE winter, it would not have fallen into such a situation requiring a war of attrition. Feeling Gulu getting closer to Edward''s position, Sean finally shouted in his heart, "it''s now!" Gulu, who gathered his last strength, rushed to the ground without hesitation at the moment of hearing Sean''s instructions. A golden light suddenly broke through the ground, and then directly shot through the blue flame wrapped around Edward from the inside to the outside. Suddenly, a painful roar burst out from the fire group, and the blue flame surrounding Edward instantly twisted, and then exploded into countless blue fire points, Like a blue rain in all directions. The blue flame on the ground, which burns very vigorously, also seems to have suddenly lost fuel. It quickly dries up and disappears, leaving only a glassy ground mixed with blue, yellow and Brown - the result of high-temperature combustion. However, almost at the moment when the blue flame exploded, a terrible cold breath burst out simultaneously. This breath naturally comes from ace winter. As if to make a final decision, ACE winter raised the artifact in her hand again. But this time, the white fog wrapped around the sword seemed more solid. These fog seemed to turn into a giant sword up to hundreds of meters, pointing directly to the sky. The terrible cold breath was not so much from Esther Venter, but from the huge sword with a body of more than 100 meters - at this moment, no matter where King Ryan is, you can see this silver white sword almost piercing the sky at a glance! Without the slightest hesitation, ACE winter waved down the huge sword again. In the process of falling, the original solid sword body quickly turned into a strong light column two meters high, and then erupted in front of ACE winter. It instantly crossed the distance of hundreds of meters between her and Edward, and crossed the seventh road of the whole kingdom with an unstoppable momentum, Even half of the walls of the kingdom of Ryan and a tower top were completely annihilated in this pillar of light. A louder roar of pain broke out from Edward''s mouth. But! Seeing that half of Edward''s body was about to be annihilated in the same light column, the light column emitted from ace winter suddenly disappeared. Then, before everyone had time to react, the terrible and powerful spiritual pressure of Esther Venter completely disappeared from everyone''s perception. If the seventh road of the whole kingdom had not been completely frozen and a wall and a tower top of the distant kingdom had completely disappeared, no one could believe that just a few seconds ago, There is also a God who is gaining power through divine surrender. Although Edward was spared from being completely destroyed in the light of the divine power, it was obvious that he had been seriously injured at this time. Not to mention that most of his body had turned bright red, and the blue blood was constantly seeping out of his skin. Only the huge wound that fell from his left shoulder to his right abdomen was enough to frighten everyone who saw this scene - this is the power of the divine weapon. However, everyone''s eyes did not stay on Edward, but on the place where the light column disappeared - the position of ACE winter. I saw that ACE winter had fallen to the ground, and her long, nearly transparent light blue hair had returned to blue. Although we can''t see the color of our eyes because of coma, at this moment, even if we want to use our toes, we all know that xuefanio has exhausted her strength in the body, and ACE winter can only forcibly interrupt her descent in order not to hurt xuefanio''s foundation. The fall from ace winter is over! In everyone''s heart, there is a regret at this time: as long as we stick to it for a few more seconds, we can really eliminate Edward completely. However, it is a pity that there has never been an if in this world, which may also show that Edward has not been abandoned by the will of the world, so he has not been completely crushed into powder in this light column. But at this time, on the battlefield, it was not Sean who first reacted, but Wenger weierhuaqi, a strong man in Ryan town. The powerful man of the town and country used a brilliant Silver White Spear with an extremely obvious and strong smell. It is obvious that this is at least a legendary weapon. Edward''s face showed great anger when he saw the strong man attacking himself. If a god like ace winter came to trouble him, of course he wouldn''t say anything. After all, the demon God and the God were originally opposed, but they were attacked by a middle holy power, which was an insult to Edward, who now thinks he is a demon God. So with a slight spread of his right hand, a blue spark appeared in the palm of his hand, and Edward threw it at Wengs wilwald without thinking. The blue fireball had not even hit Arsene Wenger wilwarch, but had been blasted in the air. It was the Duke of saber as Ryan''s sword. At the same time, several of the remaining Holy Land strongmen on the field finally began to choose to shoot Edward one after another. If Edward was in his heyday before, they naturally did not dare to rush, but after a fierce battle with ACE winter, Edward is now very reluctant to deal with the alliance of these sacred powers. How can he have enough energy to distract himself, resist the endless attacks and continue to create trouble in the king''s capital? Among these holy land strongmen, the most ruthless and craziest is not the town strongman ARS ¨¨ ne wilwald or the Duke of Ryan''s sword saber. It''s ray halberd Vivian. Chapter 690 Ray halberd, Vivian Michelle. As one of the two main high-end combat forces under Athena, although Vivian does not have the strong blood power like Elizabeth, her real combat power is not necessarily as poor as other holy places of Ryan today. After all, no matter from silver to gold, or from gold to the holy land, she has been honed in countless life and death battles. The only fatal defect is that she has never deliberately suppressed her strength development. This is actually extremely disadvantageous for the strong who really try to climb the peak. However, everyone knows that Vivian sacrificed all this for Athena. After all, yasna''s situation is a little awkward now: the thunder front, the strongest force under her command, is now on the verge of dissolution. In addition, the old site tonis fortress has been surrendered, and the newly sealed Garrod collar has constant internal worries. Combined with many problems, yasna urgently needs the strong to take the seat. So in this case, Vivian can only give up the time to polish the foundation and directly break through to the holy land. But even so, Vivian''s real combat power is still not under Ryan''s sword. As a demon warrior, Vivian is a rare existence that can develop both martial arts and magic to the extreme at the same time, so in a way, Vivian is really a true genius. The halberd in her hand was only heavy enough to frighten the silver masters of non power classes. This special halberd is not a magic weapon or legendary weapon. It is just a high-quality weapon made of materials that can be attached by elements. Its only advantage is that it is heavy enough. Even if it is waved without any martial arts or magic assistance, it is enough to smash ordinary tin cans. But with such a powerful halberd, even Vivian applied three magic auxiliary effects directly acting on the weapon: sharpness, stone blade and courage, but the halberd only left a shallow scar on Edward. This kind of result already belongs to the result of not breaking defense in the game. Vivian obviously didn''t expect such a result. She had seen the confrontation between ACE winter and Edward before. In her moves, ACE winter easily hurt Edward, so everyone present seemed that Edward was not a great demon. But now after Vivian really went to the battle in person, she found that the fact was far from as simple as she thought. But Vivian is obviously not such an easy person to give up and compromise. When she found that her blow did not produce the desired results, she did not hesitate to wave her halberd again. The second attack was still hard in the same position - this is Edward''s seriously injured part, the whole skin has fallen off, and the blue blood completely penetrated from the skin, which should be the weakest part of Edward''s whole body, But even so, it still can''t break the defense. The successive attacks finally attracted Edward''s attention - for the seven meter devil, Vivian was really difficult to attract his attention, not to mention that her attack was no different from tickling at the beginning. However, repeating one thing for a long time will still make people bored. For Edward, Vivian at this time is like a fly, so he naturally began to attack Vivian. But as soon as he turned around, a large amount of blue blood gushed out of Edward. At this moment, everyone knew that Edward''s injury was more serious than it seemed. Naturally, Edward''s blow to Vivian also seemed powerless, at least for Vivian, it was not completely irresistible. But when Edward''s heavy fist fell on Vivian''s halberd, she knew that it seemed a little light and soft. Probably, compared with the demons, for humans, such fist strength was still equivalent to the full blow of the strong man at the golden peak. When vivi settled down, she retreated at least ten meters. Under Edward''s fist, she couldn''t resist the field she was full of. I could hear something breaking in the space. However, when Edward wanted to pursue again, Devin sodell saber, the sword of Ryan, had already shot. The weapon used by the middle-aged man is also a long sword similar to the cutting edge, but it is more in line with Sean than Bing Lin. In fact, this sword is more like the sword edge of ancient Japan on earth, because its arc is a little more tilted and its tip is also sharper. It is not the traditional semicircular arc tip on the miracle continent. Such swords have significant advantages in waving, chopping, stabbing and chopping - but this advantage is only relative to the traditional sword weapons on the miracle continent. Long sword - it''s not so much a sword as a blade. Under the light wave of Devon sodell saber, the body of the long blade emits a light milky white fluorescence, which seems thin and viscous. However, when Sean fixed his eyes, he found that this is not the effect of Devon sodell Saber''s sword, but the effect from his field. Edward''s left fist crashed into the thick milky white fluorescence, and immediately stirred up countless concussion ripples, which spread around in circles. However, no matter how thin the fluorescence is, there is never any sign of dissipation. On the contrary, it is infinitely elongated and thinned in this circle of ripples. However, if you observe it carefully, you can find that the movement speed of the fist bumping into the milky white fluorescence is being infinitely slowed down, which looks like a lag magic effect. However, as we all know, for the existence of demon gods, it is almost impossible for negative magic effects to have any effect on them, because their magic resistance is very high. Therefore, this alone can prove that the field of Devin sodell saber is not a magic field, but a field similar to space effect. Although the specific field ability is not clear, at least it is definitely related to effects such as retardation. Moreover, the stage of Devon sodell schaber''s field is probably not low. Otherwise, even if Edward is not a formal demon now, he can''t be restrained by Devin sodell saber in terms of his ability. However, just when Sean thought Duke Devon was just trying to slow down Vivian''s pressure and contain Edward, the Duke from the saber family proved once again that he deserved the name of "Ryan''s sword". A silver light flashed through the air. The milky white fluorescence that diffused out was like a disturbed School of fish. With a crash, it immediately dispersed into countless smaller milky white light spots. But as soon as these tiny milky white light spots spread, they immediately extended into silver needles in the air, and then suddenly bombed Edward''s right hand - as soon as these silver needles touched Edward''s right hand, they quickly exploded and turned into small milky white bubbles. In an instant, Edward''s whole left hand was covered with these white bubbles and looked like it was wrapped in a layer of milk. A black crack opened quickly on this layer of "milk" like lightning, and then the blue liquid gushed out of the crack in an instant. Edward let out a painful roar. No one knows what Devin sodell schaber did at this moment! But it is clear that the Duke of the saber family, who has the name of "Ryan''s sword", obviously did not stop attacking. He waved the long blade in his hand again, and a series of milky white light spots came out in the air. This time, it felt more like a group of piranhas smelling the aroma of fresh meat, frantically rushed up and continued to bite, and then another black lightning crack and blue blood splashed out. Edward''s howling became more angry. He quickly pulled back his left hand, then raised his right hand, and the blue flame rose from his fist in an instant. It seemed that he was obviously going to use this fist to fight against the field of Devin sodell saber. However, Bode and wengward on the other side obviously didn''t just come to the theatre. The two men immediately joined hands to attack one front and one right, and at the same time rushed to Edward''s front and back. Only in terms of light and shadow effect, it seems that it is not as shocking as the attack of Devin sodell saber. But listening to Edward''s more tragic roar, the huge bruise on his chest and the rain of blue blood on his back, we can know that bode and wengward''s attack power is much greater than that of Devon sodell saber. After they succeeded, they were not greedy. They had a tacit understanding and chose to retreat to prevent Edward''s counterattack. Almost as they retreated, a thick purple blue thunder snake suddenly shot out from the rear, and then exploded in front of Edward''s chest - this position has just been hit by bode. It can be clearly seen that the sternum has been concave, and there are even many broken lines on it. Under the bombardment of the thunder snake, the crack of the injury became bigger and even blackened. However, there was no blue blood splashing out, but there were many blue condensed crystals. Obviously, under the bombardment of the thunder snake, the blood spilled from Edward''s body had been burned and solidified before he could even get out of the body. This time, it was Vivian who had breathed a sigh of relief. Since the ordinary physical attack methods fail to work, it can also cause great damage by relying on Vivian''s magic attack that is no weaker than the holy domain level magician and specially picking Edward''s weakness attack. The cooperation of several holy places is naturally very difficult for Edward who was seriously injured. After a few rounds of confrontation, several people have gained the upper hand. On the contrary, Edward became more and more decadent in the Vietnam War, and his injuries began to increase. Even the blood splashed in his body is not as magnificent as at the beginning, which makes people feel like the blood is almost running out. "Roar!" But just then, Edward suddenly let out a loud roar. All the strong men in the Holy Land felt a burst of shock, even their hair stood upright, and their strong idea of death rose in an instant. Several people who had launched a new round of attack immediately stopped and retreated quickly. They didn''t dare to approach Edward at this time. Because Edward''s body suddenly began to expand, and the flame on his body burned more vigorously. Even if he was hundreds of meters away, he could still feel a burning feeling. This made everyone present feel a burst of disbelief. Because they had been fighting for so long, they all knew that Edward''s abyss ice had no temperature. A noun suddenly rang out in everyone''s mind. Self explosion! How terrible is the self explosion of a demon God? No one knows how terrible the self explosion of a strong man in the holy land is, but the people present are very clear - this blow may destroy half of King Ryan, and look at Edward''s momentum at this time, even if wengward, a strong man in the town, wants to stop it, he is obviously powerless. Therefore, at this time, no one will dare to come forward, or even can''t wait to stay away. But only one person did not escape. That''s Sean. Sean looked at Edward with a dignified face. At this time, he could naturally see the power surge of almost the whole world in his eyes, but these energy surges did not converge towards Edward, but spread continuously, which was quite different from the self explosion phenomenon known to Sean. In an instant, Sean woke up! "He''s not blowing himself up! This is a bluff! " "It''s late!" Edward glanced at Sean, then let out a roar and punched him directly to the ground, "Sean Connery! I''ll come to you again! " Suddenly, the blue pillar of fire burst into the sky, wrapped Edward, and then turned into a blue meteor to shoot to the northwest. Almost in the blink of an eye, the blue meteor completely disappeared from everyone''s vision. Chapter 691 There are naturally several different churches in the kingdom of Ryan. As the most important heart of the whole kingdom, these churches naturally set up relevant offices in King Ryan. It''s just very subtle that in Edward''s making a scene on the seventh avenue of the Kingdom, these churches didn''t even have the symbolic meaning to send someone over. On the contrary, after Edward left, they jumped out one after another to condemn Ryan''s kingdom for letting a demon in and causing such great damage. It''s just a look of compassion for heaven and man. But if only these church people were making trouble, then Angus lane, king of lane, would not feel distressed. Protests from domestic nobles also sounded at this time. This time, due to Edward''s trouble, the Kingdom''s Seventh Avenue naturally became a disaster area - even if the Ryan palace guard was sent in time to search and rescue, there were still a lot of noble blood relatives who died. Of course, in fact, the king ingers Ryan was also very clear that many of the dead and injured in the list reported by the major nobles had nothing to do with these families, but because of the "death without proof", they naturally became something that these nobles could use. The purpose of using these is naturally to deal with Sean. Almost all the nobles who made the most trouble were old nobles who stood opposite Sean, of which the dovigo family was the most fierce. Nobility and church, these two identities representing extreme power in the miracle world, if any one makes trouble, it is enough to make the king of any country feel headache, not to mention this time, the two are still working together. In fact, anyone who has a little understanding of the power distribution of the aristocratic circle in Ryan will know that these churches must have received the benefits of Sean''s political enemies, so they will choose to join hands to protest against Sean. Whether it was the aristocracy or the church, their request was very simple: the trial of the Duke Sean Connery. As the most interest oriented aristocratic group, their reason for protesting against Sean is very clear. That is, this incident is a personal grudge between Edward and Sean, but it involves almost the upper class aristocrats of Ryan, and even causes such an unprecedented disaster, They don''t think Sean, the empty Duke, can play a positive role in the kingdom of Ryan, and may even plunge the whole Ryan into irreparable disaster. Therefore, the demands of these nobles are very simple. Sean must compensate all the nobles for their losses this time and ask for the revocation of his Duke title. To put it simply, Sean''s political enemies intend to take advantage of this opportunity to directly divide up Sean''s empty collar. If that''s the case, King ingers thinks he can negotiate with Sean and then take a more compromise to solve the matter. After all, Sean really lied about this time. The kingdom of lane is far from strong enough that the royal family of lane can become the voice of the whole kingdom. More often, the royal family and the nobles of lane are in fact an accompanying and coexisting relationship, and the two sides can grow only when they are together for mutual benefit. But the problem is that in addition to the problem of the nobility, the church is also involved in this matter. There had been demonic disturbances in Sean''s territory before, but at that time, after all, it was far from Ryan''s power center, so many people didn''t know it, or even if it was clear, it was one eye open and one eye closed. But this time it happened in King Ryan''s capital, so the churches found an excuse to try Sean because they thought Sean was in collusion with the pagans. If the people of the church take it seriously, once Sean is taken away by the church in the name of judgment, he will certainly not come back. On the miracle continent, all those who have been named "pagans" will be brought to the St. Joels empire for trial. So far, all the people brought into the St. Joels empire for trial have never appeared again. In the face of the aggressiveness of the church and the nobility, Angus Ryan, the sixth king of Ryan, was really in a mess. Fortunately, however, the people of the pan continental chamber of commerce did not add a fire to this, which made king ingers relieved in a burst of irritability. He knew very well how cruel Sean was when he negotiated with the people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, but even so, the pan continental chamber of commerce still didn''t drop a stone, which made Angus Ryan more inclined to Sean. In front of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, the interest groups of aristocrats who move for profit are nothing. On the contrary, many aristocrats are actually short-sighted. At this time, it is located in a study in the kingdom of Ryan. Ingers lane, the king of lane, rubbed his forehead reluctantly, then looked at the Marquis Flores next to him, sighed and asked, "how''s the investigation?" "It can be confirmed." Marquis Flores said as he opened his mouth and handed a document to King Ryan. "It was the dovigo family who did it." Ingers Lane opened the file handed over by the Marquis of Flores, glanced at it and snorted coldly: "the dowigo family is really cruel, even their own legitimate son." "After all, the child has been abandoned by Lord Sean before. If he wants to be treated thoroughly, the price he needs to pay is too heavy. Even the dovigo family can''t afford it." Marquis Flores said indifferently, "so taking advantage of this opportunity to solve it can not only save a sum of treatment expenses, but also transfer the hatred to Lord Sean. Moreover, if this impeachment is successful, they can also get greater benefits. This is a perfect opportunity to kill three birds with one stone." "Hum!" Angus Ryan snorted heavily, "these guys don''t think about it. Can they really swallow the empty collar?" "That''s why the church intervened." Marquis Flores added, "as long as the charge of ''pagan'' is confirmed, not only Lord Sean, but also his followers will be tried together. At that time, the entire void collar is completely in an undefended state, so this is a great opportunity for them to carve up this territory. " "Did they really think that the God came that day was false?" "After all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Ingers Ryan put down the file and showed a tired look on his face: "how''s the martial arts festival?" "It continues, but the participants from neighbouring countries are obviously different." Marquis Flores continued, "but I''m afraid all of Lord Sean''s followers will not be able to participate in the next round. And Lord Sean has now entered the golden realm, and I''m afraid the silver group is not suitable to participate. " "Alas." This time, Angus Ryan sighed heavily, "what do you think of the individual competition of martial arts sacrifice?" "In the silver group, it is estimated that the lion prince of the United Nations of the karosha tribe will win the championship." Flores pondered for a moment, and then said, "Duin from the Amira family seems to be blessed with good luck, and although his potential and talent are very good, his actual combat ability is still weak. Although Monica has rich practical experience and is a typical dark walker, she has not recovered from the fracture of her right hand, so she is estimated to be unable to gain anything in the silver group. " Angus Ryan nodded approvingly at the result. In fact, the champion of the silver group originally expected Sean, but he didn''t expect Sean to break through the realm and step into the golden realm. In this way, he really couldn''t participate in the silver group again. But if it wasn''t for Edward, in fact, Sean''s breakthrough into the golden realm is also a good thing for Ryan Kingdom, because in this way, he can directly participate in the golden group competition, which can give those neighboring countries a more shocking and unforgettable memory. "And the gold group... No surprise, the champion should be born between * * * Kingdom and Hales kingdom." Marquis Flores said reluctantly, "after all, our heritage is weaker than these two countries, and Miss Elizabeth under Lord Athena did not participate in the war, so it was those followers under Lord Sean who had high hopes, but I didn''t expect..." "So we all have to give way in the individual competition?" "Yes." Flores''s face was also full of helplessness. After all, man is not as good as heaven. "What about the military exercise competition?" "The blue fire emitted by the devil seems to have strong abyss corrosion poison gas. Basically, people who participated in the battle yesterday had different abyss poisoning symptoms at this time..." Marquis Flores said here, and some couldn''t go on. No matter how you listen, the news is obviously not good news. And most importantly, Vivian Michelle and Devin sodell saber both took part in the battle against Edward yesterday. At this time, they were naturally lying in hospital beds. The former participated in the military exercise competition as yasna''s deputy, and the latter was one of the two commanders participating in the competition. Now there are problems with both of them, which means that as long as the opponent sends the strong man of the holy land to play, it must be no play. This time, Angus lane was really tired. It was originally intended to rely on martial arts sacrifice to establish prestige and strive for development space and opportunities for our country. But now I didn''t expect that not only all plans have failed, but also there is the possibility of civil strife. Under such circumstances, I want to know with my fingers that the neighboring countries participating in the martial arts festival will certainly not give up such a good opportunity to take advantage of the fire. In particular, the Principality of robuin deepened the contradiction between the two countries in order to keep the girl Monica at the previous fighting sacrifice of the silver group. "What is our Duke doing now?" Hearing what Angus Ryan said, Flores immediately understood who he was talking about, so he immediately replied, "I''m going to leave the king and return to the void collar The female priest with a knife seems to be in a coma, so she needs to go back for treatment, because it is said that there is a church of the goddess of life on the void collar. " "Goddess of Life Church?" Angus Lane frowned slightly. "Yes, I have contacted Lord Sean. He promised to ask people from the life church to help treat the abyss toxin of yesterday''s adults." In fact, the abyssal toxin is not a terrible toxin - in Sean''s words, it is the so-called acclimatization. As long as the strength is strong enough, people can still use fighting Qi to expel these toxins, and as long as they can adapt to the abyss environment, they can slow down or even be immune to these toxins. However, even if fighting spirit is used to expel these toxins, more or less will still have some effects in the body. Therefore, it is still necessary to ask the priests of the church to cure them. Among them, the most significant effect is naturally the priest of the goddess of Life Church. "When did Sean get involved with the goddess of Life Church?" Angus Lane looked puzzled. On this point, even the Marquis Flores was not very clear, so naturally he could not answer this question. But on the contrary, he was worried about another problem: "Lord Sean is very sensitive to leave the king''s capital at this time. I''m afraid those nobles..." "This time, we can''t help anymore." Angus lane, the king of lane, naturally knew what Flores wanted to say, but he shook his head. "If I order or you intervene, it will deepen the contradiction of the problem and even lead to civil strife. Therefore, this time we can only watch In any case, we should always give those nobles a chance to vent, so you only need to pay close attention to the next things and don''t allow you to get involved. " "What if Lord Sean dies on his way home?" "That can only prove his strength, but that''s all." Angus Ryan said in a deep voice, "but my bottom line is to reach Fort tonis Once Sean enters tonis fortress, you must keep him alive and let him return safely to the void. Anyone who dares to continue pestering, you can directly mobilize the seventh corps to encircle and suppress, but you must remember that things must be handled more cleanly. " "Put it down, your majesty. I know what to do." Marquis Flores nodded and saluted respectfully. "Well, you leave first." Ingers lane, the sixth king of lane, finally waved to Flores to step down, "by the way, pay close attention to the movements of the envoys of these countries in recent days. If they have any signs, report to me immediately." "I''ll let the shadow devil stare." Chapter 692 The evergreen suspension bridge of King Ryan is still the evergreen suspension bridge, which has not changed at all. Just this time, everyone''s mentality is a little different. A dark black carriage drove slowly out of the main gate of King Ryan''s capital, but this time it was not others who acted as the coachman, but Sean himself. It was an incredible thing for all the civilians that an empty Duke actually drove the carriage himself. Of course, in the eyes of those nobles, it was a very worthless thing. When many nobles heard or saw Sean driving the carriage himself, they showed disdain. Of course, there were many thoughts and ideas about Sean''s so eager to leave the king''s capital. Just because nobles dare to fight some crooked ideas does not mean that everyone dares to fight such ideas. Next to the carriage, there was a huge black ground dragon that looked a little depressed but still looked scary. Sitting on it was Sean''s Hampson. He picked up the badge and recognized at a glance that it belonged to the Connery family - the empty wing representing attack and shelter. However, this badge is obviously slightly different, because its edges and lines are bronzed, which obviously looks much more expensive, and the material is obviously higher, because it feels slightly warm rather than cold with metal texture. "If you are unfortunately separated, as long as you rely on the family emblem of the wing of the void, you can get the protection of any force of the void leader." Sean said, "of course, if you can''t get back to the void by yourself, you can also send this token back. As long as you receive this token, someone will come to rescue you However, one thing you must pay attention to is that once you fall into the hands of the enemy, you must "Sir, is this really so serious?" Hampson asked. But there was no uneasiness in his tone, but he was unusually calm. "It will probably be a new round of game." Sean smiled. At this time, she couldn''t help thinking of Hella. Naturally, she thought of what Hella said to him and the layout and adjustment she made. Although the middle process of the story development was slightly tortuous, the final result did not change. "In fact, whether there was a disturbance by confessor Edward or not, The contradictions between me and those old aristocrats will erupt after the end of this martial arts festival. According to their character, they will certainly not allow me, a new aristocrat, to develop and grow, so they will certainly find a way to find an excuse to operate on me. " Hampson listened silently. He was not particularly proficient in these, but he didn''t necessarily know nothing. "When contradictions accumulate to a certain extent, it must be necessary to find a vent." Sean shrugged. "Our king doesn''t want this to be the fuse for the outbreak of the civil war, so he will certainly acquiesce to the attacks of those political enemies on me to some extent. In fact, this is also an unspoken rule, isn''t it So the only thing we need to do is get to Fort tonis alive. " "It seems that this journey will be very hard." Hampson gave a wry smile. He knew very well how far it was from King Ryan to tonis fortress. Even if he drove day and night, it would take three or four months to arrive at the fastest. And another biggest problem is that the territory they need to shuttle through during the three or four month journey is the territory that the old aristocrats have worked hard for many years. Under such circumstances, if those people can''t arrange a series of attacks, they really deserve the name "aristocracy". "Is it hard?" Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly and whispered like a smile, "in this world, many people want to take my life. But in the end, they have become the dead bones on my way forward, and this time is no exception. " "As long as we get to Fort tonis, we''ll be safe." "Almost." Sean shrugged. "According to the two commanders of my family, our king doesn''t like the situation out of control, so he can acquiesce to the retaliation of the nobles against me, but the bottom line is to stop at Fort tonis. As long as we enter tonis fortress, those who are hostile to me, whether they like it or not, must stop killing, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation to the royal authority. " "I see." Hampson nodded. "Then we just have to be careful Sir, in fact, we can go a little way down to tonis fortress. Although it may waste more than one or two months, and there may be some accidents on the way, at least we can disrupt the deployment that the other party may have prepared in advance, which is good for us. " "No need." Sean shook his head. "We don''t have so much time to waste Shefanio''s situation is not very stable, so we have to hurry back. So this time, I won''t have any hands left. I''ll fight my way back to the territory, but I may not be able to protect you in the process, so you need to pay attention. " Hearing Sean''s so frank admission of his limited ability, Hampson was stunned at first, but he didn''t have any disgust. Instead, he had a deep sense of heroism and gratitude. At this moment, he even felt that he might be able to witness the legend of Sean, the Duke of nothingness. The seven man team soon disappeared into the sight of King Ryan''s watchtower. But soon, another team of about ten people came out of the main gate of King Ryan''s capital. These people are all dressed in light riding costumes, but there are several travel bags hanging on the horses. Obviously, everyone is ready for a long trip. They seemed a little anxious. When the Royal horse ran, they didn''t take into account the physical strength of the horse. It seemed that they just wanted to move forward at the fastest speed. However, about a mile after running, the leading young man suddenly raised his left hand. Suddenly, a horse neighing sounded. Although it looked a little messy, at least there was no confusion, and everyone of these riders stopped. The young man frowned and looked forward: "since he wanted to block the way, why hide?" "I have no hostility to you." A pleasant female voice suddenly sounded, "allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Monica. I''m a follower of Lord arnom. This time I''m blocking the way to make a deal with you." "Transaction?" The young man raised his eyebrows slightly, "what kind of deal?" "We have a common goal." "You mean..." "Duke of void, Sean Connery." Chapter 693 The blazing flame is burning on the ground. It is clear that the earth within a few kilometers around has turned into dark scorched earth, and even many scorched land has been crystallized by the high-temperature flame, but the burning flame still shows no sign of extinction, as if there is endless fuel supply. Of course, the strangest thing is that these burning flames are dark red. There is a figure walking on the earth. His movements are extremely relaxed, free and easy, as if there is nothing worth his nostalgia in the world. In the direction of his advance, there was a throne that seemed to be made of metal and some kind of cloth. The throne is more than five meters high, and the scale looks unusually large. From a distance, you can see that it emits a beautiful metallic luster. Under this throne, there seems to be a huge dark red carpet. But if someone really sees the throne, I''m afraid the slightly timid people will be too frightened to move. Because this magnificent throne with metallic luster is impressively piled up by countless corpses. However, these bodies have a very obvious feature, that is, they are either wearing complete sets of metal armor or white robes - of course, both armor and white robes have been dyed red at this time, and the dark red carpet on the ground seems to cover a vast area, It was formed after the blood from these bodies dried up. The fire around finally lit up the true face of the figure. This is a very handsome young man. When he smiles, he has a strange charm of evil charm. He was wearing a pair of black leather trousers and long leather boots. He also had a long leather windbreaker, but he didn''t wear a shirt inside. The open windbreaker could clearly see the strong chest and abdominal muscles of the young man, giving a strong aesthetic feeling. This is mixed with the evil charm emanating from him, which gives people a wild and unique temptation as a whole. This young man is the devil who once showed his face in the void city before, and then made the whole miracle continent''s churches and knights tired of running. NKOS tilch medilhasas al! He looked at the throne he had created, and a smile with unknown meaning appeared on his face, but the smile was very clean and pure, without any thrilling emotion. Of course, this clean and pure smile falls into human eyes. Naturally, it is not a beautiful smile. On the contrary, it will certainly be linked to words such as change. "Evil!" There was a roar. This voice is full of strength and not weak at all. It is obvious that the life symbol of the person who speaks is still very strong. "Are you still alive?" Enkos frowned slightly and looked up at the source of the sound. The person who yells is an existence placed by enkos as the back of the throne. This is a strong man with a height of more than two meters. He is wearing a set of silver white heavy armor. The shoulder armor has raised ribs and thorns, and the elbow protector also has hook thorns, which allows him to use all joint parts of his body to cause damage to the enemy during close combat. But now all the armor has been ground flat - all the spikes have been destroyed except a little sign of the past. Of course, the same man''s silver armor is also bloodstained and looks unusually dirty. He stood at the top of the throne, tied with his Epee, and was used as a backrest by enkos. The shape of this Epee is very simple. The hilt, hand guard and other parts do not attract people''s attention. The materials used are too ordinary. The only thing that can attract people''s attention is that this Epee has a huge body more than two meters high like the same door board. Many holy texts are engraved on the body. Obviously, the origin of this sword is also extraordinary. But now these holy texts no longer emit soft luster, but become extremely dim. There is a black fog around them. All this clearly shows that the Epee with sacred attributes has been tarnished. "Even if I die, my God''s spokesman in the world will not let you go!" The man roared. "Are you a believer in legzain?" NKOS curled his lips. "Evil devil, how can you call the Lord of the morning!" The knight bound as a backrest was like a cat with its tail stepped on, and suddenly blew his hair. "Tut." Enkos glanced. "The old man''s ability to deceive is really not boasted. Only you fools will worship him so wholeheartedly. When the old man became a God, he cheated many people. He took away four of the seven sets of angel costumes. " "Presumptuous!" "All right, don''t make a noise." Enkos waved discontentedly, "even if the old man came, he didn''t dare to do anything. Let him fight with me?" Looking at the knight, who was not old, but whose talent should be very good, his eyes opened angrily. Enkos suddenly lost his interest: "well, I''m too lazy to continue talking nonsense with you. You should be lucky that you didn''t die. After all, at least you can leave here alive. But I don''t know whether I should sympathize with you or pity you. " "Hum." It seemed that the knight, who should not be over 30 years old, snorted coldly, "do evil demons have compassion? It''s killing me. " "Do you think demons and demons are mentally retarded fools?" NKOS smiled with a rare good temper. "To tell you the truth, I think I should sympathize with you. Because soon you will be locked up in a worse place than me, and then you can only accept endless torture and trial every day. Do you think your companions will believe that you are lucky to live? " Hearing enkos''s words, the young knight''s face suddenly changed. There are four knights in the morning light church. They are the court protecting Knights responsible for all important escorts of the whole St. Joels Empire, the Templar Knights responsible for search and arrest and normal external operations, the trial Knights responsible for fighting against demons and heresy and all element related anomalies, and the pure white wing Knights existing as the supreme leaders of the three knights. He is a member of the trial Knights responsible for fighting against demons, heresy and all element related anomalies, and his official authority is not low. At least this time, he is responsible for the command and dispatching of the whole knights who came from the dusty northern continent. But now all his members have died, but he has not died, and if he is successfully rescued, he can imagine what will happen. Being imprisoned in a secret prison for life and receiving endless torture and trial is an inevitable punishment. If you are unlucky, you will even be used as living material as an experiment. "Kill me!" The knight''s spirit finally collapsed. "You see, where there is light, there is darkness." Enkos giggled and smiled with unprecedented evil taste satisfaction. "Even if you boast of being a servant of light, there are still a lot of dirt and darkness in your St. Joels Empire, and you have clearly chosen to accept and admit it. How, do you feel the terrible darkness that you acquiesced in? " "Kill me!" The knight began to struggle. "If you weren''t so many fools rushing in, fighting and killing, I didn''t have so much free time to talk to you. Let me stay here and plant flowers quietly. What''s wrong with being a quiet beautiful man?" Enkos shrugged, "but if you have to trouble me and destroy the flowers and plants I planted, I will be angry What do you think of this throne? " "Kill me!" "It''s boring to kill you." Enkos chuckled, "do you want to consider making a deal with me?" "Want me to be a degenerate? No way! " "You see how boring it is." Enkos disdained and said, "you should know better than me Even if I don''t kill you, as long as you are saved alive, you can''t run away as a degenerate. I''m afraid it''s not easy even if you want to die at that time. So in that case, why not really become a degenerate? I can always give you much more than that old man legthain. " The knight had obviously wavered a little. He didn''t fiercely refute enkos''s words, but looked at him in disbelief. "It''s just a deal between me and you." Enkos smiled. At this moment, his smile showed an abnormal temptation, "you can still be your servant of the Lord of the morning Well, of course, I bet you that when you finish the deal between us, you will never want to go back and be that shit servant. You can even be one of the people at the top of the world. " There was still a silence. However, NKOS was not in a hurry. He shrugged and said with a smile: "my task here has been completed. I was going to start another task next, but there was a little accident in the middle, so I had to solve it. But I''m a lazy person, so I made a deal with you to help me solve this little accident. Now, you still have an hour to think about it. I''ll leave in an hour. At that time, even if you are willing to do business with me, I won''t do business with you again. " This time, NKOS didn''t wait too long. The young knight was silent for about a few minutes. He couldn''t stop the fear of "life is better than death" and asked, "what accident do you want me to help you solve?" "The day before yesterday, a new demon God was born in this world. Although his strength is still very young, this guy has some hidden skills. Even if I want to find him, it will take a lot of time." Enkos smiled. The smile was still so pure, but his eyes were more angry. "I don''t care if the demon God wants to find the trouble of hell and gods, but he even wants to find the trouble of the abyss Unfortunately, I am the devil from the abyss, so I can only find his trouble Your task is to help me kill the demon God. " "Demon God!?" The young knight''s face became very ugly in an instant. With his strength, he has no problem with ordinary demons. If he meets a leader level demon, he will be powerless, because that level of demons are generally responsible for the pure white wing. If the church knew at the beginning that the devil in front of it existed at the level of abyss demon lord, it would be impossible to send a "little man" like him to solve it anyway. At the moment, I heard that his opponent was a demon God. If he could solve it, he could not be tied here as a backrest by enkos. "Don''t worry, of course I won''t let you work in vain." Enkos smiled very friendly, "that demon God has just been born, is still very weak, and even has many problems and problems. It''s just a little hard to deal with with with your strength, not impossible to solve But your speed must be fast. The growth speed of that demon God is faster than I thought. Once he really grows up, you will not be an opponent. " Hearing this, the young knight was not happy at all. "As my goodwill, I will give you a gift first." Enkos looked at the young knight with a bitter face. He continued with a smile, "but I can''t take this gift. You can only take it yourself." At the same time, enkos raised his hand and shot a black light at the knight''s chest, forming a black mark on it, which is the family badge mark of the demon of Al: "this mark is our contract. The mark will disappear only after you complete the task or die." The young knight looked down at the black mark in his heart. He knew that he would never be naked in front of normal people in his life, especially those knights from the church, because from this moment on, he was a real pagan and degenerate. "This mark is my first gift to you." NKOS smiled, "as long as your head is not cut off or your heart is not broken, you will never die Your life time is frozen from this moment. Only after you complete the task will your life time continue to move forward. " "This... How is this possible!" The young knight was stunned. "Life is eternal. Isn''t that the field of the gods?" "You''re still too young." Enkos shook his head. "Now, you feel my memory stored in the mark of life. That''s your second gift." Hearing the speech, the young knight closed his eyes and silently felt the content retained on the mark on his chest. But soon, he opened his eyes and looked unbelievable, because a suit of armor suddenly appeared in his mind, and he knew the name of the armor in an instant: "this is... Uriel?" Chapter 694 It''s almost three years since Sean came to Ryan. At the end of summer in 1875, the air was particularly cold at the beginning of autumn. The climate environment of the north and South continents is different, resulting in the temperature difference between the north and South continents in different seasons. In autumn like this, if it is on the north side of the continent, it is not as warm as spring, but at least it will not feel the cold wind like a knife in winter as early as autumn in the south. Especially after nightfall, the sudden drop in temperature is difficult for people to get used to. Even those who are as strong as the golden realm have no way to deal with this natural climate problem. Marton came up to Sean with a large pile of firewood, and then let the dry wood fall. The difference between the broken wind tribe and the Xuefeng tribe is not limited to the different ideas of the two tribes. In fact, the broken wind tribe is better at assault fighting, which is mainly related to their tribe''s ability to train sword dancers; The Xuefeng tribe is better at tolerating ambush, which also has a great relationship with the innate temperament of the tribe. Therefore, in a way, the people of Xuefeng tribe are better at survival in the wild. Vinya looked a little depressed. She sat down against the wheel of the carriage and looked at Marton helping Sean raise a small fire. She was wandering for thousands of miles. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Finally, the fire rose - in fact, it was basically Marton''s credit. Although Sean and Cecilia Adam often lived in the wild when they first became mercenaries, Sean''s survival skills in the wild are not very superb. Although he can easily distinguish a lot of toxic food and non-toxic food, and even a lot of materials, it is also the role and effect with the help of the skills he obtained when he turned second in junior high school. If there is no such thing, it is really a strange thing that Sean can distinguish the food outside the field. Not long after, when Sean felt the slight vibration from the earth, he knew that Rena had come back. Although Blackstone showed a brave charge in Edward''s battle that day, with its poor IQ, it was obviously too late to figure out why Edward would disappear in front of him. After that, the battle rhythm was obviously countless times faster, and it was still fighting in the narrow area of the indoor range. Blackstone''s huge body naturally had no ability to assist in the battle. In that battle, Blackstone was not killed by Edward. Sean already thought it was a very good thing. But just because Blackstone and Rena couldn''t cooperate that time, it also strengthened Sean''s idea that he must get a dragon riding gun for Rena as soon as possible. Only in this way can Rena become a real dragon knight. Otherwise, Blackstone can only be regarded as Rena''s combat pet at most, and can''t let Rena play 100% of her strength. When Rena and Blackstone came back, dinner was available. This time, Sean took the official road back, not like when he came, almost two points and one line directly across the hinterland of Ryan. However, even if you go back from the official road, you will inevitably have to sleep in the wild, but at least because Ryan''s military patrols and sweeps regularly, there are generally no Warcraft or robbers. In fact, this road is actually arranged by Hella for Sean. Its fundamental purpose is to avoid some unavoidable troubles and win more time for Sean. After all, if an official like this can casually meet a group of robbers, no matter whether Sean can still live afterwards, at least someone from the military must come out and take the blame. So if you really want to do anything to Sean, there are only a few places on the whole return route, and it also belongs to the trouble that you need to rearrange once you miss it. Therefore, when the trip of these days comes down, Sean really doesn''t need to worry too much. He moves forward according to the return rhythm formulated by Hella and William every day, and basically takes out his spare time to hone his current secrets and abilities. In particular, Sean vaguely felt that he was about to master the essence of the town soul taught by bass. The reason why he had not really practiced at present was that he still lacked a little heat. After all, the sword of zhenhun really hurt Edward in Wangdu that day. Maybe it''s because Sean is in a poor place tonight, so Rena didn''t hunt too much food, just two pheasants and a rabbit. This food is not enough for everyone. However, considering the difficulty of survival in the wild, everyone naturally has nothing to complain about. Moreover, according to the itinerary plan, people can enter a small town tomorrow night, and they will have food and drink at that time. You can even take a bath. Cecilia looked very happy at the thought of taking a bath. After simply eating the food, Cecilia and Rena went to bed first. Recently, Sean is in charge of the night watch. After all, he is not only a man, but also the only one who still retains normal combat ability. "Are you all right?" Seeing that both Marton and Virginia were silent, Sean asked. Marton''s face was basically not good or bad. Sean always thought this guy had been ambushed for a long time, so that he had some facial paralysis. On the contrary, vinia behaved very normally. Anger is anger, and unhappiness is unhappiness. When it''s uncomfortable, it''s naturally uncomfortable. Abyssal toxin, in the final analysis, is just a symptom of acclimatization. This is like hiding in a dark area for a long time and suddenly seeing the sun. At first, it must be very uncomfortable and unaccustomed. If you really want to say that it will corrode physical functions, it is only for people below gold. Of course, this was presented in the game as a dubuff, but this dubuff actually weakens the player''s attributes and abilities. Once you leave the abyss environment, this dubuff will automatically disappear. Sean, it was because of this that he was able to avoid being invaded by the abyss toxin like others. But looking at the faces of others, Sean can probably imagine their pain. Marton didn''t answer. He just stared at Sean, but Sean could guess what he wanted to say. Virginia thought about it and summarized her feelings in three words: "nausea, nausea and vomiting." Probably have children¡ª¡ª This is Sean''s first thought after listening. However, he dared not say such words, so he could only say: "hold on, you will probably be able to get used to this feeling in a few days. At that time, although the toxin will accumulate in the body, at least it will not affect your strength as it is now. " Vinya nodded helplessly, but just this action made her feel uncomfortable and dizzy again. In fact, the physique of elves is more delicate and fragile than any species in the world. This sentence is written by a master on the opening title page of the whole species of miracle continent - elves. Although later, the elves beat the master in the face by dividing multiple blood collateral branches, in fact, it is difficult for the elves to adapt to the new environment, especially those elves who have really been identified now have changed their living habits and adaptation scope. For example, if you let the grassland elves live in the Highlands, most of them will die of breathing difficulties. After all, the oxygen in the Highlands is much thinner; If highland elves are allowed to live in places such as grasslands and forests, I''m afraid they are drunk most of the time. After all, the oxygen content of grasslands and forests is much richer than that of highlands. This can indeed prove that the master''s whole species is not wrong. In contrast to human beings, the whole species has clearly stated that it is weaker than other species on the miracle continent in many aspects, but in terms of adaptability, all species on the miracle continent can not be compared with human beings. This is also evident in Cecilia and Rena. There was also an abyssal toxin poisoning reaction, but Rena didn''t have any problems except that she looked a little depressed. She even continued to practice her sword skills with Sean every day - of course, when she was preparing to camp and rest. Cecilia has no impact on her life except that she is somewhat sluggish and not fluent in communicating with elements. At least even if there is an impact, it will not completely affect her normal activities like Marton and vinia. "Why hasn''t anyone come to our trouble these days?" Vinia said, "according to you, those who are hostile to us will not let us go easily. Then don''t they know that in the first days, our combat power is the lowest? The sooner they start on us, the better they will be. " "It''s the so-called aristocracy." Sean shrugged. "They need to worry about a lot of things, so they should be careful. At least, the silence now is just a moment before the storm. " "You humans are really in trouble." Vinya glanced. "We don''t have so many scruples." "It''s just a wild place you don''t have." Sean smiled. He had dealt with the elves on the West and North continents a long time ago. Therefore, he knew how difficult and terrible the elves nobles who shared territory with humans were. In terms of conspiracy, humans without some vicious talents really couldn''t play with those elves. After all, those old guys lived too long. Vinya snorted coldly, but obviously she didn''t believe it. "Well, you all go and have a rest." Sean gently waved his hand to end the problem. At the same time, he also picked up some simple traps he had made when Marton went to collect firewood and Rena went hunting. "I''ll patrol nearby and arrange it." Chapter 695 The simple trap made by Sean is actually very simple, because he is not very good at this kind of thing after all. But as a player - Sean now more and more agrees with the saying of "piercer" - in fact, he benefits much more in the world than others. All kinds of benefits make Sean feel that he seems to be particularly favored and favored by the will of the world. In fact, he has found the biggest difference between himself and the rest of the world. Be proficient. With enough proficiency, Sean found that he could actually master many abilities. In the game, if you want to master the corresponding ability, you must comply with your career choice. To put it simply, the process of making traps is originally only a skill of the thief department. In the game, players of any profession other than thieves can''t make traps. Of course, it''s ok if they just use them, but even if they use them, they may fail. But in this world, since Sean found that he could learn and master skills without any proficiency, he knew that he had always been limited by a misunderstanding. In this real world, what his warrior job brings is only a bonus improvement in ability. In fact, it allows him to get twice the result with half the effort when he develops to the warrior road. However, if he is willing to devote himself to other career development, he can also master some corresponding skills. For example, making trap tools now does not limit him. It''s just that these simple traps made by Sean are really terrible. I''m afraid it''s a dream to cause any damage to the enemy, but it''s still no problem to play a warning role. With the camp as the center, Sean buried these simple traps in some blind spots of vision more than ten meters around. He didn''t intend to do much harm to the enemy. Anyway, he expected that even if there would be an enemy night attack in recent days, it would only be a small-scale operation of one or two people. The blatant attack of a real big army would not appear until they passed through the acorn grassland. Acorn grassland is located in a deep hinterland of today''s Ryan kingdom. It is about six days away from the capital of Ryan and is located at the intersection of three territories. Although it is a grassland, in fact, the land is relatively poor and not suitable for grazing or any breeding. Therefore, even if the acorn grassland is very vast, the three surrounding territories do not want to occupy it at all. It can even be said that they give way to each other and do not want to admit that this grassland is their own territory. As a result, nature suffered from several villages where grandparents settled on this grassland. This situation is similar to the original panda collar. The only difference is that the acorn grassland is much poorer than the original panda collar, because although the Lords of the three territories do not want to recognize this territory, they also require the villages of the acorn grassland to pay taxes. In fact, the three villages have to pay taxes to the three lords at the same time. As a result, many problems have arisen in this territory, the most serious of which is the problem of robbers blocking the way. After all, acorn grassland is the intersection of the three territories and basically belongs to the only way of trade route. The return route drawn up by Haila this time, no matter which side Sean goes, must also pass through acorn grassland, so it''s better to directly and blatantly make it clear that it is the way here, so that at least those suspicious nobles can not understand Sean''s intention. In this way, maybe those nobles will give up large-scale attacks on the acorn grassland because of indecision. After all, according to the records of robbers on the acorn grassland in the past few years, the highest scale is only 40 or 50 people. With such a scale and quantity, it is not easy to kill Sean and his gang. As long as Sean and others escape anyone, the nobles who planned this event may have to face great risks and troubles. However, if the attack scale is expanded, the first problem to be solved is the concealment of the team. If such a large-scale robber team moves in the acorn grassland, it is likely to lead to the Lords of the three territories sending teams to encircle and suppress. After all, they must ensure the safety of their own territory''s trade routes. If we do not send troops to encircle and suppress them, they are likely to be used by those who have a heart. Although it is not impossible for them to pretend to send troops to attack encirclement and suppression, in this way, a large part of the final benefits need to be allocated to the Lords of the three territories. You should know that the titles of nobility of the Lords of the three territories are not barons or viscount. The lowest Title of nobility is count, one of them is marquis. According to Hella''s assessment, there is a more than 70% chance that Sean''s political enemies will not choose to fight here, but there is a more than half chance that they will send some cannon fodder as bait to prepare for successive attacks and harassment. To Sean''s understanding, this move in Hella''s plan is an empty city strategy. Taking advantage of the psychological changes of those nobles. Of course, whatever the possibility, Haila is naturally a coping strategy. Once the enemy''s actions are the same as she expected, he will become a pawn on her chessboard and act in full accordance with her script. In the face of William''s wisdom, it is difficult for people like Haila to say who wins and who loses, but in general, most of them win; What I fear most is Sean, an opponent who never plays cards according to reason and acts completely at will. In the southern battlefield of the dabion war, if Sean hadn''t ventured to execute the beheading tactics of ultra long-range transmission, I''m afraid Sean would not have won in the southern theater. Therefore, according to Hella''s plan, the third night is a very critical night. And tonight is the third night after Sean left Wangdu. After the simple arrangement of the trap, Sean returned to the camp and saw that Marton and vinia were asleep. On the contrary, the marshmallow guy hasn''t slept yet. He seems to be lying on one side. After hearing Sean''s footsteps, he turned his head and opened one eye very humanized. He glanced at Sean. There was an unspeakable contempt in that look. It made Sean so angry that he went straight up and kicked it. Of course, Sean didn''t dare to work hard, just to vent his depression. The marshmallow did not pay attention to this foot, hem and hem shook its tail to protest, but did not make any other strong moves, but its eyes fell on the leather bag around Sean''s waist. It could feel the smell of Gulu in it, but it was very weak. If it had not been familiar with the smell of Gulu, it would be difficult to find it. "Are you worried about Gollum?" Sean saw the marshmallow''s eyes and sat down. "I''m worried about it, too. I''ve been unconscious for five days." Since Edward''s World War I, Gulu seems to have lost all response to Sean''s instructions, but the soul connection between them has not been disconnected, so at least Sean knows that Gulu is still alive. He estimated that Gollum consumed too much energy in that war, so Sean would take Gollum out to bask in the sun when he was free these days, but there was no improvement at present. Gulu, who fell into a deep sleep, looked no different from an ordinary iron ball and did not emit golden light. It felt like a layer of golden paint. Probably because of Gollum, marshmallow rarely expressed a trace of kindness to Sean: it approached Sean a little, and then rubbed Sean''s chest with its head. But that''s all. Sean reached out and gently patted the marshmallow on the head. This is the first time that the marshmallow approached Sean since Cecilia took the marshmallow from the wilderness in recent two years, which makes Sean feel that today''s day seems a little memorable. But soon, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the marshmallow next to him showed a warning color. "Now that you''re here, don''t hide." Sean suddenly spoke in a deep voice. The sound is not big, but it seems clear in the lonely night. Of course, it won''t wake up those sleeping companions. There was a charming laugh. This voice is very pleasant and moving, almost reaching to the depths of the soul. It can easily arouse the desire of a normal man. "I wonder how your excellency found me? I avoided all the traps you set. " With the voice sounded like the sound of nature, there began to be a faint light and shadow sweep ten meters in front of Sean. It felt as if the optical camouflage effect had been turned off, so an invisible man appeared. This is a woman with perfect figure. Her temperament is unusually mature. It feels like a peach that can squeeze water at any pinch. After seeing this woman, Sean''s throat becomes a little dry. This situation had never happened to Sean before, which made him frown. You know, in terms of body temperament, Elizabeth and Athena are better than her. In terms of appearance, Cecilia is enough to make her ashamed, but Sean doesn''t have this feeling of dry mouth when facing these women. So Sean realized that it was probably because the woman in front of him used some special secret technique. On the miracle continent, there is only one organization that can cultivate assassins like the woman in front of us. "I didn''t expect to see the man whispered by the demon here." Sean stood up from the ground, took a deep breath, calmed down all the agitation in his heart, and then said in a deep voice, "according to my understanding of the whispering of the demon, I''m afraid no noble in the whole Ryan kingdom can move So let me guess, you should be arnom''s man? If you remember correctly, your name should be... Monica. " Hearing that Sean broke his identity so easily, this time she showed Monica''s frightened look: "who are you!" Chapter 696 In the miracle continent, almost all camp organizations have their own positions, goals, ambitions, aspirations and so on. According to the qualitative difference of these organizations, there will naturally be different opposition relations with each other. Like the assassin alliance, the meaning of their existence is to find the holy thing called golden apple, but only to maintain the existence of this organization. Therefore, it is natural to need a channel that can stably maintain daily expenses. According to the nature of the assassin alliance, the only thing they can engage in is assassination. However, in this way, they will naturally conflict with other organizations engaged in such activities, and even offend some major forces because of the death of the assassin target. For example, the convent, which was also born to find a holy thing and is only good at assassination, has a fundamental conflict of interest with the assassin alliance. Among the many big power camps offended by the assassin alliance, the St. Joels Empire and the morning light church behind it ranked first. Therefore, basically, in addition to the trial Knights belonging to the morning light church, the other three knights, including the pure white wing, have a mission. Arrest or kill all members of the assassin alliance. The subtle thing is that there is also some disharmony between the hermit and the morning light church. So occasionally, on some occasions, we can often see that the first second is the hermit and the assassin alliance show each other their assassination skills, and then the next second is the two sides work together to clean up the people of the morning light church. The same thing can happen between the peace association and dead spine - the only difference is that dead spine usually works with any other organization to fight the peace association. Of course, in many cases, the final result is not that the hermit and the assassin alliance can clear the morning church, but that dead spine and its joint organization were killed by the peace association. Occasionally, there will be three killings and four killings. At the beginning of the game, according to the understanding of all players, the peace association simply had no friends. However, there are a few organizations that do not have any position or sense of belonging. They are completely neutral. Even if the employers are against each other, the employed people, even if they are from the same school, will attack each other. For such people, the employer''s camp is their position. Simply put, there is no principle and no integrity. But on the miracle continent, few people know the existence of such organizations. The whispering of the demon is one of the few organizations. The reputation of this organization is not obvious. It only spreads on a very small scale. It can be regarded as a very low-key organization. Usually, only big people who have business contacts with this organization or are very famous have heard of this organization, because they are only responsible for special people - this organization is famous for being good at teaching beautiful women in the circle. It''s not the kind of vase beauty who indulges in sound and sex, but a beauty who is good at one or more fields, including residence housekeeping, territory housekeeping, territory government affairs, political government affairs, military overall planning or personal force, assassination skills, mercenary corps, military staff, etc. Therefore, in the original game, many high players - after all, if they are not high players, I''m afraid they don''t even know what the devil Whispers - are proud to receive an NPC from the devil whispers as a servant. At this time, the woman named Monica in front of Sean may be excellent in one or two of the two fields of personal force or assassination skills. In fact, when Sean saw each other, he just knew that this woman was a follower of Arnold. After all, marquis Flores had given Sean information about this woman named Monica. At that time, it was said that he also participated in the martial arts festival. For this reason, Sean had previously ordered Ruina and others to show no mercy if he met this woman in the martial arts festival. Unexpectedly, before the two sides met at the martial arts festival, the martial arts festival was temporarily stopped because of Edward''s riots, and Sean forgot the woman at that time. Unexpectedly, the other party even chased here. It''s just a pity that this woman exudes in front of Sean the unique temperament of people who only belong to the demon whispering origin - probably because she thinks Sean is just a hick, so she shows the unique sense of superiority of people who belong to the demon whispering origin - so Sean naturally catches the opportunity that can be used. Almost without thinking about it, Sean could probably guess what kind of negotiation anom had with the demon whispers. "Every time I expose my identity, they always ask who I am. Can''t you have something new?" Looking at the shock on Monica''s face, Sean pretended to be helpless and sighed, "although the world is very big, many times it is not as vast as you think. Many things should not exist from the beginning if they really want people to know Although your demon whispers are really low-key, you know, it''s just that the people you face are relatively high-end, but in those circles that know your existence, your reputation is no lower than that of organizations such as dead spine, hermit and assassin alliance. " Monica''s pupils suddenly shrunk: "are you... A distinguished guest from the qainas Empire?" The simultaneous change of tone and address usually means only one thing. Guilty. Sean knew that the woman in front of him who whispered from the demon had been frightened by him. "Who knows." Sean smiled. Monica is completely unsure of Sean''s origin. Glancing at Monica, who was hesitating and struggling, Sean suddenly raised his right hand. This move made Monica''s pupils shrink suddenly, and the whole person jumped back more than ten meters in an instant, and directly maintained a distance of more than 30 meters with Sean - this is a very subtle distance. Although confrontation is not a duel, there will be no chivalry such as fairness and justice, However, in most cases, the professional confrontation of soldiers will be maintained at a distance of about 20 meters, because no matter which side attacks first, it can have sufficient reaction time. But 30 meters, which means that Monica has given up the priority of attack and adopted a more cautious defensive and retreat posture. At least, in Monica''s view, a distance of 30 meters is enough for her to make a retreat. "Don''t be nervous." Sean smiled, wiped something in the air with his left hand, and then moved the finger of his right hand slightly. Then in the moonlight, Monica suddenly found that there seemed to be a silver light flashing on Sean''s right hand, "didn''t you ask me how I found you? I rely on this... In fact, if you choose to approach me in a more time-consuming way by removing the trap, it may be more difficult for me to find your existence. " Monica stared carefully at the silver thing in Sean''s hand and found that it was actually many silk threads. Once she noticed something more, Monica''s eyes changed, because she had found that the surrounding ground was actually covered with a lot of silk threads coated with dark matte materials. All these silk threads are hidden around the trap, so it is easy to ignore them as long as we focus on how to safely avoid the trap. On the contrary, if you really remove all these traps as Sean said, you will inevitably find these hidden silk threads. Monica looks at Sean more cautiously and scolds her for her contempt for the enemy. "I know what you''re thinking." Sean smiled again, "but it''s useless In other words, it is impossible to have the situation you imagined from the beginning. The reason is very simple. After you see these simple traps I made, your heart will have a deeper contempt, so you will only choose to show the skills you learned from the demon whisper to avoid these traps. " Monica faces Sean in silence. Sean looked at Monica and didn''t hurry to speak. After nearly half a minute of silence, Sean finally said, "let''s talk about a condition, shall we?" "What conditions?" "I know that many people don''t want me to go back alive, so I really want to know what their plans are." Sean smiled. "Don''t tell me you''re only loyal to Arnold. I need to know more about the whispers of the demons than you think. Come on, how many pieces of magic equipment does arnom promise to provide you? " "I don''t think your excellency can pay this reward." Monica was stunned for a moment and then reacted, "master arnom is about to become a middle silver craftsman. I admit that you may have some abilities in this regard. At least you can find master arnom''s trap, which is enough to prove that you are more knowledgeable than Kaidi, but the industry of alchemy blacksmith needs a long time of experience I don''t mean to belittle your excellency, but that''s the truth. You''re too young. " "Ha ha." Sean showed a profound smile, "if I''m not wrong, it should be ten pieces of medium efficiency silver equipment I can provide you with a magic equipment of at least medium effect gold quality. Of course, the main component materials must be provided by your demon whispers. " As soon as Monica''s pupils shrink, it''s obvious that her heart is beating. Sean''s statement is very clever. He said to provide a magic equipment of medium efficiency gold quality, but he didn''t say it was made by himself. Now people in the whole Ryan Kingdom know that the equipment used by Sean''s people is of high quality. Therefore, Monica has no doubt that Sean can provide a magic equipment of medium efficiency gold quality. Even at this time, Monica suddenly realized that it was no coincidence that Lord Sean could rise from the kingdom of Ryan in such a short time. At least, no one knows how strong Sean''s combat power is now - whether it''s dabion or Ryan. In terms of comprehensive strength, even if Sean can rank in the top five among the Dukes of Ryan, it''s a kind of contempt for him. "Of course, I don''t want you to betray Arnold, so you can still earn Arnold''s reward." Sean smiled. "All I need is a detailed plan for the nobles who are trying to solve me this time Of course, if you think you can kill me, you can also try. No matter whether I''m dead or not, there will be no shortage of medium efficiency gold grade magic equipment as reward. " "What if I refuse?" "The demon Whisperer will not refuse such an offer." Sean said with a fearless smile, "I can see that you don''t really belong to Arnold. The relationship between you and him is probably just a whisper of the demon. In order to ensure the safety and sincerity of the transaction, I let you protect him. Once the transaction between you and him is completed, you will certainly not stay by Arnold''s side At least, I don''t think you will like Arnold and be his follower willingly. " "It seems that there is no reason why dabion will be swallowed by Ryan." Monica was silent for a long time and suddenly smiled, but this time it was less charming and charming, but more natural and sincere. "Lord Sean, you are much more dangerous than what I know now." "So, is our deal a success?" "Of course, I have no reason to refuse." Monica smiled and nodded, "after that, I will send you all the plans for you, but the transaction between us is limited to this. I won''t help you solve any enemies. However, if necessary, I will still do it to you. " "That''s natural." Sean nodded. "So, are we going to fight again now?" "Lord Sean, you are so joking. I don''t think I can win in a frontal confrontation with my strength. " Monica shook her head. "However, I will be more cautious and careful about your assassination plan than I am now. Your little trick won''t work for me next time, but... If I kill you, who am I going to get this reward from the whispered demon? " "Go to my consul Neil and he will give you a satisfactory answer." Hearing Sean''s words, Monica finally looked at Sean deeply, and then began to step back. Along with Monica''s actions, it was clearly a clear and open area, but her body was constantly lightened, as if it was like a wisp of smoke, which suddenly dissipated from Sean''s vision. The only thing left was a whisper in Sean''s ear: "you are a terrible opponent. I really don''t want to be against you if I can." It was as if a light breath came into Sean''s ears, and he could even smell a fragrance like orchid and musk deer. This is probably the reason why this organization is called demon whispers. Chapter 697 Slight footsteps sounded behind Sean. Without looking back, Sean could tell people by the sound of footsteps. "Why are you awake?" Sean turned and smiled at the visitor. "Well, I can''t sleep." Cecilia stared at the place where Monica disappeared. "What about the great people I didn''t feel any traces of magic, and it didn''t look like sneaking. It seems to be better than this technique... Like the disappearance of real invisibility. " The unique skill "stealth" of the thief department looks invisible in the game, but it is not so in the real world. Sneaking is an advanced skill in the rogue guild, but its essence is to eliminate its own existence by adjusting its own breathing rhythm and action. Of course, there is a better skill than this stealth - that''s the exclusive skill of the shadow assassin. But at this time, the surrounding vision is very clear and broad, and there is no shadow, so this is naturally not the unique skill of the shadow assassin. Of course, what''s more important is that Cecilia, as a genius with great attainments in the field of magic, can''t even feel the magic wave, so it''s 100% sure that it''s not any sign of magic. Just such ability, Sean is not impressed at all. "Yes." Can''t think of it, Sean ignored it. He turned his head, looked at the place where Monica disappeared, and then nodded, "if I didn''t guess wrong, the other party, even in the whispering of the demon, should also belong to the superior demon." "Superior demon?" "The demon whispers. Except for the demon king and the twelve ghosts who command the whole organization, the whole power class can be divided into five levels. The superior demon is the second level existence in the pyramid structure, which can be regarded as an existence similar to ace. " Sean simply explained to Cecilia, "if she hadn''t despised us too much at first, she could have caused us a lot of trouble Of course, in her field of expertise, I''m afraid she won''t be the opponent of any of us in the face-to-face confrontation. " Sean didn''t say a word. That is, people like Monica who are the superior demons in the demonic whispers are already the best servants that players can get from the demonic whispers organization. At the beginning of the game, although hundreds of high players had people from the whispering background of demons as servants, there were only a few dozen high players who could have the evaluation of "superior demons" as servants. This shows how difficult it is to obtain. But now, a superior demon like Monica is actually arranged to follow Arnold, which can only prove that Arnold must have something that the demon whispers in urgent need. Sean didn''t forget that Monica had completely avoided his question about what arnom could offer. Ten pieces of silver demonized equipment belong to the rotten street in the game. It may become very valuable in this world, but it is still far from enough to invite the demons to whisper - let alone invite them to move, I''m afraid it''s impossible to even climb the relationship. At least all the mission lines about the whispers of the demons that Sean knew were taken from the seven empires. Even the other first-class kingdoms could hardly have anything to do with the whispers of the demons, not to mention that dabion was just a second-class kingdom before. So what Sean said before was just a test. And Monica''s reaction was also expected by Sean, but he was a little sorry that he couldn''t get any news from Monica. But on the whole, Sean still knows a very important information: that is, the value of what arnom can pay is not lower than the medium effect gold grade magic equipment Sean gave. An alchemy blacksmith can''t make gold grade demonized equipment, but he can give a reward for not low gold grade demonized equipment. Isn''t the answer very obvious? There can be no other answer than valuable materials. But, what kind of material is it, Sean doesn''t have any eyebrows at all. After all, Sean didn''t participate in the game at the beginning. He knew that the organization of demon whispers began to contact when the Utopia was burned down and the whole guild was transferred to the chainas empire for redevelopment. So at this moment, Sean naturally can''t know what kind of deal the demon whispers made with arnom. Of course, if he hadn''t seen Monica with his own eyes today, Sean didn''t know that the demon whispers began to be active on the miracle continent so soon. The only thing he can do at this time is to start speculating bit by bit according to the existing clues like ordinary players. Of course, as far as the current situation is concerned, I don''t know anything except that it is probably a valuable material. In fact, Sean does have some ideas about such a material. As a player, how can you not be interested in these things? But judging from the current situation, the difficulty of starting is obviously not low. If you waste too much time for such a material, it''s a little worthless in Sean''s view, because he still has more important things to deal with. At least compared with that material, the physical conditions of Rena, shefanio and others are the most important in Sean''s eyes. In addition, the caravan from the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union should also be on the way to the void collar at this time. Sean expects the other party to reach the void collar with his front and rear feet. At that time, it will be a lot of trouble. Sean doesn''t have any good ideas about how to deal with the demons alone; In addition, there are many problems about the reconstruction of the territory, the reorganization of the Legion and the establishment of the magic array by scholars Helson. With this in mind, Sean felt that the pressure on his shoulder was too great. "What shall we do next?" Cecilia looked at Sean, who was obviously worried, came forward quietly, took Sean''s hand, and asked. "Continue to follow Hella''s plan." Sean, who recovered, turned around and smiled at Cecilia, then reached out and patted Cecilia on the head. "Since someone came to our trouble tonight, it proves that they won''t put their energy into the acorn grassland. At most, they will harass us and delay our speed But from tomorrow, when we rest, we probably really need to find some safer places. " Cecilia smiled and said nothing. Sean rubbed Cecilia''s hair for a long time. This move stunned the latter, but the former showed a sincere smile he hadn''t seen for a long time: "don''t worry, I can resist the sky falling." "I''m not worried." Cecilia glanced. "I should be able to recover in about two or three days." "I know." Sean nodded. "Go to sleep again." "What about you?" "I''ll go to sleep, too." Sean smiled, then threw away the string of tough silk wrapped around his hand, "anyway, no one will come to trouble tonight." ¡­¡­ And things did go as Sean judged. Monica was about hundreds of meters away from the place repaired by Sean and others before she showed her body again. Just as soon as her body appeared, she couldn''t help humming. A thread of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that she had been injured. "Are you hurt?" Seeing Monica''s appearance, a strong man who had been waiting nearby gave a surprise, "is the other party so powerful?" "The Lord is not simple." Monica said in a deep voice, "it''s just a small injury. It''s caused by the use of secret skills many times in a short time. It''s not in the way." "That Lord is very powerful?" The strong man nearby asked in a deep voice. This strong man is anom''s real follower. He has been following Arnold for several years. In terms of combat power alone, he is indeed the No. 1 under Arnold''s command. Even if he is put into the martial arts festival, he will be among the top 32. If he is lucky enough, it is not difficult to enter the 16th forced column. After all, the giant hammer in his hand that can scare countless people just by looking at its shape is tailor-made by Arnold. It comes with three very practical special abilities. Therefore, in the face of opponents with the same level of strength, he has always had great advantages. "It is said that he is a master of swordsmanship and is famous for his fast sword. He is not an opponent you can deal with head-on." Monica glanced at the strong man and whispered. Hearing this, the strong man felt his head with some shame. In terms of his size, he knows at first sight that he is a strong man who takes the rigid and fierce route, and he also holds such terrible heavy weapons. No matter how he looks, he is obviously very helpless to those who take the agile route. If Sean is only a swordsman, the strong man still has the confidence to fight with Sean. After all, no one can win easily before there is no battle. However, when he heard that Sean is a swordsman famous for his fast sword, the strong man had no idea of fighting alone. "How can we reply to those nobles?" The strong man whispered, "if you let him know that you lost tonight, I''m afraid he''ll be furious." "Our relationship with each other is just a collaborator, not a subordinate relationship, so we don''t need to follow his orders and arrangements." Monica snorted coldly, "besides, I''ve said that I''m just going to spy on intelligence tonight. Of course, it''s enough to harass. Now the other party must be paranoid and dare not sleep easily, which has achieved the goal we agreed at the beginning." "Yes." The strong man nodded. Monica glanced at the companion who was obviously worried about her IQ, but she snorted contemptuously in her heart. She didn''t believe that Sean would be suspicious at night and didn''t dare to sleep. In her opinion, the Lord must have fallen asleep now. She felt that if she killed a rifle at this time, she would reap very considerable results. But the strong rising sense of crisis in her heart made her restrain this temptation. For so long, it was with this keen sense of smell that she was able to stand out from the whispers of the demons. Therefore, when this sense of death crisis rose, she would become extremely cautious and careful. Even if the temptation was big, she would choose to give up. After all, only living has a chance. Similarly, when talking to Sean tonight, she gave up several opportunities that could kill Sean. Because in that place, the sense of crisis she felt was stronger and clearer than now, which was the real reason why she finally chose to give way in the face of Sean. Anyway, for Monica, there is still a long way to go. As long as she is careful and careful enough and makes more preparations, there must be opportunities. And she now has a secret agreement with Sean, which can be said to be safe for the time being. Of course, no matter how safe it is, assassination in this industry is still accompanied by a certain danger. Sometimes even if the other party wants to show mercy, the conditional counterattack will also be fatal. Monica, she doesn''t want to take the risk. Chapter 698 After a safe night, when the sky began to turn white, Sean and others woke up. Vinia and Marton are still not in a very ideal state. On the contrary, Cecilia and Rena, as human beings, have basically recovered, at least not too much impact on the actual combat effectiveness. Of course, there will not be too fierce fighting in the next short time, and small-scale harassment will not have a great impact on Sean and others, which Sean is quite confident. So for the next short journey, Sean, who knew that he would not encounter any trouble, decided to speed up his action, so he finally arrived at the first town on the return journey, harkons, near the evening. This is a small town with a population of only 100 people. In fact, as one of the supply towns for the last trip to King Ryan, harkons can''t have so many people no matter what he thinks. However, in fact, this town is not only sparsely populated, but also has relatively poor resources. The flow of people going to King Ryan''s capital is reluctant to stay in this town even if it takes a few more days to make a detour. The most important reason for this result is the exclusivity of harkons town. This is a very independent town. The residents of the town claim to be the descendants of haakons - the so-called haakons is actually the name of a fierce general who followed the first king Ryan. Ryan''s founding history is no different from the founding history of many kingdoms and empires on the miracle continent. It is established in the tribal situation. Haakons and the first king Ryan were two different clans from the same tribe. When the first king Ryan decided to embark on this road of hegemony, haakons led his clan to join the camp of King Ryan and became the most trusted guard and general of King Ryan. However, it is a pity that during the chaotic war years, haakons died in a war to cover King Ryan''s retreat. It is said that at that time, haakons''s clan suffered a blow of near destruction, and only a dozen people of the whole clan finally survived. After they recovered from their injuries, Ryan had already established a country. Even the guards around King Ryan did not know that they had been replaced several times. However, in order to remember harkons, King Ryan specially drew a piece of land as the territory of harkons. However, in the years after that, the harkons clan territory was invaded to varying degrees. Since the third King Ryan''s age, there had been no incense with the harkons tribe for a long time, so the territory that was close to a Duke has become such a small town today. If it hadn''t been for the Charter issued by the first king Ryan, the small town called harkons might have been torn down and rebuilt. It is precisely because in such years, the residents of harkons town have a strong vigilance and exclusiveness to the other people of Ryan. Basically, except for necessary material transactions, the residents of harkons town will not have any contact with the outside world, and any major celebration festivals of Ryan Kingdom have nothing to do with them. They only have festivals belonging to the harkons people. In fact, if harkons town is a country of China - they have their own festival celebrations, laws, guards, tax rates and all the administrative and military appointment rights of the whole town. They don''t even need to pay town tax to Ryan, nor are they under the jurisdiction of any lords and nobles. Even Ryan''s noble privileges are invalid in harkons town. In fact, this kind of behavior is an impermissible provocation for the Ryan nobles. It is only because there is a charter issued by the first Ryan king in harkons Town, so there is no way to put any poison on it - of course, no nobles are willing to be the first bird to rectify harkons. Anyway, there are only a hundred people in harkons. Even if everyone can fight, it is not a threat to Ryan. Therefore, the nobles of Ryan took another means to deal with harkons Town, that is to adopt a policy similar to economic blockade. However, such a policy is feasible for the caravan unique to the Lords, but it has no meaning for the caravan of the pan continental chamber of Commerce and the adventurers and mercenaries who supply and rest here. At the beginning, when Sean and others took them from the void to the king of Ryan, they also had no way to the town in order to save some unnecessary trouble. But this time, because of Hella''s plan, Sean and others will rest in the town and continue on the road the next day. In fact, Sean didn''t want to stay in this town if he had a choice. When the team entered the town, Sean and others felt the hostile eyes of the residents of harkons. As a matter of fact, outsiders entering the town of harkons usually don''t feel such obvious hostile eyes. At most, these townspeople keep a certain vigilance against all outsiders. However, although the team of Sean and others is not large, they have an existence that these townspeople can''t see - two elves and a ground dragon, which have naturally become synonymous with danger in the eyes of harkons townspeople. So it''s understandable that the townspeople are hostile to Sean and others. Similarly, he felt that he also needed to take about half of the responsibility. After all, he had the effect of professional punishment such as "mercenary", and hakangs, who was so exclusive, naturally wouldn''t like the so-called mercenary. However, although Sean had expected this kind of thing for a long time, he still felt a little helpless when it really happened. He just didn''t wait for Sean to make clear about the customs of this town. As the two most sensitive elves in the outside world, they had made the same extreme response one after another. Vinya''s hands have been put on the short sword at the waist. Marton''s left hand is gently placed on the long bow at the front of the saddle, and his right hand seems to be casual, but it is actually placed at the tail feather of the arrow barrel on the right side of the saddle. Even Rena clenched the burning gun in her hand. Such a move naturally made the residents of harkons even more unhappy. Many villagers also touched their own weapons. As a completely independent Town, the customs here are very different from the outside world. Almost all children of harkons begin to receive formal military training at the age of six. This series includes riding, infantry and a series of related military projects - these projects were jointly developed by the first king Ryan and harkons, and were once the training projects of elite royal guards. Therefore, although there are only a hundred residents in haakons Town, all men, women and children are elite soldiers who mount horses and dismount infantry. According to the evaluation of the players in the game, if the Hakkas survivors are assembled, their Legion combat effectiveness is probably between level 4 and level 5. The only pity is that the number is too small, and the local combat conflict may be severe, but once they rise to the Legion level for large-scale combat, these Hakkas survivors have no advantage. But over the years, haakons town still lives well. No matter what Ryan nobles think, it has not been pushed down and rebuilt. Therefore, players speculate that there may be at least one holy land strongman or several upper gold strongmen in this town. Based on Sean''s experience of living in Ryan''s world for several years, he thinks that the probability of the latter is obviously higher, because if he is a strong man in the holy land, Ryan can''t allow those nobles to occupy the land of harkons. And Sean doesn''t want to stay in harkons Town, mainly because he doesn''t want to cause any conflict and contradiction here. "My Lord." As a senior aristocratic exclusive housekeeper, Hampson can naturally feel those hostile eyes. "No one has to be nervous." Sean whispered, waving to vinya and others not to get excited. "This is the case in harkons town. This hostile line of sight is for everyone, not just us, so as long as we don''t get into trouble, they won''t drive us away." Sean''s words let Rena and others relax a little. As a strong man, they are still very sensitive to this hostile line of sight, which makes them a little uncomfortable. But the residents of harkons town didn''t react too much when they saw Sean and others, so they naturally wouldn''t really look for trouble. After all, for them, the smell of Sean and others is also different from that of ordinary adventurers. Both sides passed by in this delicate atmosphere: the hakons continued to be busy with their own affairs, while Sean and others continued to move towards the south of the town. There, there is the only hotel in the whole harkons town. This hotel called "wind of remembrance" was not opened by the residents of harkons Town, but by a couple of outsiders. In fact, the couple play a vital role here in harkons town. They are the only link between harkons town and the outside world. Almost all the foreign goods trade in haakons town is purchased through the couple, and the same things they sell are sold here. Therefore, naturally, all adventurers and mercenaries come to the town to replenish and rest here. According to the original setting of the game, there are three leveling points after leaving harkons Town, covering three different brush monster areas from level 20 to level 50. Moreover, there are also a large number of tasks here, but they are prestige restricted tasks - that is, you can receive various tasks from the small town of hakangsi only after activating hakangsi''s reputation system. In view of the trouble that one thing is better than one thing, and the task reward is basically only applicable to the lower silver and players in the next stage, Sean did not want to activate the reputation of haakons, so he directly asked Hampson to negotiate with the owner of the "wind of remembrance" hotel. The value of a housekeeper comes in handy at this time. The interior space of Sean''s carriage has been transformed into a bed in which chefanio is lying. Cecilia is generally responsible for taking care of shefanio, and Rena occasionally takes over. As for vinia and Marton, they are only responsible for vigilance. At this time, even if they stayed in the hotel, Sean and others only opened two rooms, one for Cecilia and one for Hampson. However, they asked that no one be allowed near the stables, and he could pay for seven rooms. For Sean''s request, the owner of the hotel actually couldn''t understand it, but it didn''t hinder anyone, or just a few things, so the owner of the hotel didn''t embarrass Sean and others too much. Of course, in Sean''s view, Blackstone should be the dominant factor. After all, the ground dragon is not a common creature in the hinterland of King Ryan''s capital, and most people may not know that it is a ground dragon. However, just as Sean and others began to be busy rectifying the situation around the stable, there was a sudden messy noise in the hotel. It seemed that there was still some quarrel. Then Sean heard Hampson''s groan. Chapter 699 Sean frowned. Hampson fell to one side, with several bruises on his face. It was obvious that he had been attacked just now - in fact, if Sean hadn''t appeared in time, Hampson might have been killed by now. Because the dangerous smell from the guys who attacked Hampson just now is very obvious, which is obviously not what ordinary people can have. At least they are also real warriors wandering on the edge of life and death. Sean''s eyes swept over each other''s five people one by one. Although there was no look fluctuation on his face, there was still a trace of surprise in his heart. These five people are obviously a team. Judging from the smell, they should be adventurers. In the game, there is no essential difference between the adventurer guild based on Raiders, relics and dungeons and the mercenary guild based on accepting all kinds of Crusade, protection and suppression tasks, because all players are both adventurers and mercenaries. However, on the miracle continent, these are two distinct groups and organizations. It can almost be said that the groups of the two organizations can hardly have any intersection. In the game, players born in the kingdom of Ryan are basically active near the town of haakons from level 20 to level 50. Converted into a real class state, that is, the area where the lower silver people are active here. Although there is indeed a relic nearby, there are occasionally adventurers from the upper silver to try their luck, that''s all. At this time, the five people standing in front of Sean are all quasi strong people at the top of the Silver Peak, two of them are even strong people in the golden realm. But if that''s the case, it''s not enough to surprise Sean. What really surprised him is that the five people in front of him are a standard combat configuration team. The so-called standard combat configuration team refers to a team with five combat types: healer, defender, long-range fighter, physical output and magic output. This is very common in the game. After all, players are born free and never take into account so many rules. They all act for interests. However, in the miracle continent, such a team is not common, because all magicians can get a minimum aristocratic status as long as they graduate, and the profession of the treatment department is usually a member of the church. Generally, they will not leave the church at will and act independently. But in front of this team, there is a magician who has obviously graduated and an official priest who seems to be from a church. As for the two combat unit types of defender and physical output, they are normal professional systems: heavy defender using Tower Shield and Weapon Master with long gun and sword on his back. However, the person responsible for remote output is a person from the rogue class - when using bow and crossbow arrows, there will be a special effect of damage bonus in some transitions of this class. Why did such a standard battle adventure team appear in harkons town? As long as there are one or two superior silver experts leading the team to the deserted ruins near hakangsi Town, a few people can easily cope with it. Even only one quasi strong person at the peak of silver is enough. There is no need for the action of the gold strong person at all, not to mention the standard five person adventure team led by two gold strong persons. Recalling the owner of the wind Hotel, he is persuading both sides with sweat. Of course, he knows that Sean and others are not fuel-efficient lamps. They can tame the terrible Warcraft like the land dragon. Moreover, when they entered the hotel just now, others in the hotel obviously showed awe. People with a little eyesight know that Sean and others are not easy to provoke. So when the housekeeper Hampson came to the counter and asked for food, the boss naturally tried to make the best food. But unexpectedly, another adventurer team appeared at this time. What''s good to die is that the meat food they want can only satisfy two people, because he gave most of the food to Hampson, so this group of strong adventurers tried to grab Hampson''s food quota with strength. Naturally, Hampson couldn''t agree with this result, so a short conflict broke out. For Hampson, who had no personal force, he would not be the opponent of these adventurers, so he was directly knocked down face to face, and then suffered several heavy blows, and the whole person was kicked directly. It can be said that even if these adventurers don''t use weapons, they will be directly killed by Hampson''s physique as long as they do it again. Fortunately, Sean heard the voice and rushed over at the first time. It''s just that Hampson doesn''t look much better. Sean looked slightly sideways. "Who hit you?" "I beat you." The middle-aged man with a long gun behind him and a line on his face from the left corner of his forehead to his left cheek shouted in a deep voice. "Why did you hit my man?" Sean frowned and took a step forward slightly, and the momentum of the whole person burst out and rushed to each other like a wave. But this time, Sean''s momentum didn''t scare anyone as much as before. Because the middle-aged man with a scar on his face and the defender equipped with a heavy shield are as strong as Sean. In addition, he is an adventurer who really plays on the edge of life and death. How can he be frightened by Sean''s momentum? In so many years of adventure, what kind of danger have they not seen? Even the other three quasi strong men who are on the silver peak will not be afraid of Sean''s momentum. This is not to say that they are arrogant or arrogant, but countless struggles on the edge of life and death have honed their self-confidence. They are confident that with their current strength, even if they are one level stronger than their opponents, they can still defeat each other. Therefore, the strength is only the fierce momentum sent out by Sean, who is the next gold. For them, it is nothing at all. On the contrary, they are all eager to try. However, a horizontally raised hand stopped in front of these people. Only such an action silenced the eager look of the four people, and even the awe inspiring momentum of confrontation with Sean disappeared without a trace. This made Sean look more at the owner of the hand, and his eyes locked on the other side. There is no doubt that the defender who holds the Tower Shield aside with one hand is the leader of the adventurer team. The adventurer team is no better than mercenaries or other organizations. It is a team gathered by a group of people who have common interests with each other. Their combination is usually recommended or organized by the adventurer Association. Therefore, in most cases, they will maintain a vigilant attitude towards their team friends. Only after running in countless battles or exchanging lives with each other, Will have a sense of identity with each other, but most adventurer teams will not have such results. Generally, such an interest group rarely gathers together again, and often because of the conflict of interests, such a group will collapse in advance. Even after exploring some secret places and relics, only one person comes back alive. But the adventurer team respected the defender to this extent. Although there is a saying that "tank is the soul core of the team" in the game, this is not an absolute theory. Like the team led by Sean, he is a soldier, and the elite group of his guild at the beginning, the soul core is a mage. "I apologize for my companion''s behavior." The heavy shield man said in a deep voice after stopping the eager noise of his companions, "if you don''t mind, please allow my companions to treat your servant first, and then I will compensate for the corresponding medical expenses However, we really need these food, because we don''t intend to stay here, but are ready to go on the road immediately after the supply. " Hearing the man''s words, Sean knew that the other party didn''t come for the ruins outside harkons Town, but had another destination, and the destination should not be generally far away from harkons Town, otherwise he wouldn''t say to supply here. However, no matter what Sean thinks, he can''t figure out which ruins in today''s Lane kingdom are worth exploring by their adventurer team. After all, with their configuration, it''s more than enough to attack Lane Kingdom, which is known as the most difficult copy of the five person strategy [King''s capital maze] before the second expansion. "Yes." Although Sean was not happy, he had to give in at this time. With their strength, there is really no problem to solve this adventurer team. At least Rena''s strength, coupled with the existence of Blackstone, is enough to make the team in a hurry, not to mention Sean and others. However, the problem is that if Hampson does not get timely treatment, he may not be able to survive. Although there is a shaman who believes in the spirit of his ancestors in harkons Town, it is impossible to invite the shaman without brushing the favor of harkons camp. So Sean had no choice unless he was willing to sacrifice Hampson to regain this face - for the real nobility of the world, he might, but Sean would never. After all, Hampson still chose to follow Sean in Sean''s current situation, which alone moved Sean. After being confirmed by Sean and his own head, the priest in the other team shot. A brilliant light appeared directly from the void and fell on Hampson. This strong sacred breath made Sean''s pupils shrink suddenly: the official priest of the morning light church! In an instant, Hampson''s injuries began to recover rapidly with the naked eye, and even those injuries and swelling began to subside. When Hampson''s injuries were fully recovered, the golden light completely disappeared in an instant - there was a therapeutic term in the game, called "perfect synchronization" - Sean looked at the priest, I can''t help being a little more cautious. He knew very well how difficult the team was to deal with such a highly skilled healing priest. At least from the technical means shown by the priest''s holy light healing just now, his treatment level and accuracy are almost comparable to that of the high priest of the life church. In other words, if it is a negative fatal injury, I''m afraid it''s difficult to give any member of the adventurer team the possibility of killing with one blow while he is still alive. It is also difficult to kill the official priest of the morning light church. At least Sean is not sure. Perhaps if all the members of the regiment shot without the middle abyss toxin, they could eat the team at one go, but they might have to pay a certain degree of casualties. This is the difference between those with treatment and those without treatment. When the two sides reached the same intention, Sean stood in place with Hampson without any action. The other party also abided by their promise and did not continue to find Sean any trouble. After packing all the food and asking for some raw meat, water and other supplies, they immediately turned and started on the road, and they really walked very eagerly. All these make Sean show thoughtful eyes. If he can, he really wants to follow up and see what the goal of this adventurer team is. Even if he doesn''t know what the goal is, Sean also wants to catch the priest of the morning light church, because when the other party performed the Holy Light healing just now, Having been silent for some time, the grunt suddenly produced an extremely slight tremor. It''s just that Sean knows that this is not a good time. Maybe he can try it after he has handled all the things at hand. As for taking Gulu out for the other party''s inspection, Sean didn''t think of it. From beginning to end, he felt that Gulu''s identity could never be seen, and maybe this team should come for Gulu. Otherwise, why would he see the morning priest unique to the St. Joels empire in the north on the south continent? So if possible, Sean really wants to know what the other party''s purpose is. But at present, it''s better to do more than less, and the loss to Sean and others is really not small to fight with such a powerful adventurer team, so Sean can only choose to swallow this tone temporarily. He always felt that this meeting with the adventurer team would never be the last. After a brief conflict, the two sides turned to the mode of peace and ended the dispute, which disappointed many people in the hotel, but at least the hotel owner who recalled the wind was very happy. As long as the guests didn''t fight in his store, it was a blessing in misfortune. But perhaps because he felt really embarrassed that this happened, the boss immediately ordered the kitchen to meet the requirements of Sean and others as soon as possible, and promised that the meal was free. Sean is noncommittal about this. Chapter 700 "Boss, why did you stop me just now!" The middle-aged man with scars on his face couldn''t wait to ask after leaving the memorial wind Hotel. His face was still angry, and he was obviously very unhappy that he had just been prevented from an impending battle by the defender. "More is better than less." The leader of the adventurer team said in a deep voice, "I know you used to be proud of your talents. You are used to listening to other people''s so-called talents, so you won''t pay attention to the general golden strong. I can understand this. But this does not mean that we are really invincible. There are many geniuses in the world who are never under you in terms of talent or strength. " Except for the middle-aged man who is a weapons master, who is over 30 years old, several other people in this adventurer team are relatively young. Even the leader of this mature and stable team is only 27 years old. Although in terms of their age and strength, they may be reluctant to be called geniuses, compared with those geniuses who only have realm but have no corresponding strength and mood, they are much more afraid of those practical geniuses who have honed themselves through countless battles. Moreover, many so-called geniuses will not constantly improve their strength, but will hone their skills through continuous fighting every time they reach a new level of strength. At present, these are still young adventurers, especially the magician and priest. Who knows that they are not honing their skills? The line between the upper Silver Peak and the lower gold may be an insurmountable barrier for many people, but it is not enough to annoy people who already have this strength at a young age. Basically, the three of the adventurers in front of us are only the quasi strong men who are now at the top of the silver peak. Even if they don''t deliberately break through the realm, they will definitely be able to successfully enter the golden realm before they are 30 years old. "I can solve a kid like that in a minute." The middle-aged man snorted coldly. "You can''t solve it." The one who spoke this time was not the defender, but the priest from the morning light church. "He is the same kind of person as us. Although he only shows the momentum of the golden power, his combat effectiveness is never under you One Minute? You can''t kill him in ten minutes. I say impolitely, if you''re not careful in the war, maybe you''ll die. " Hearing his companion''s words, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and seemed to want to refute something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything, leaving only a cold hum. However, several people knew the character of the companion and would not say anything more. "Boss, is the other party really so powerful?" After thinking about it, the middle-aged man went to the defender who was several years younger than himself. "At that moment, we were watched by three eyes." After thinking about it, the team leader sighed and said, "the other party is obviously a team. If we fight head-on, I don''t think we can get any benefits I have told you many times to change your temper, otherwise something will happen one day, and you just don''t listen. " "I know, I know." The middle-aged man shouted impatiently, but he didn''t care much about his face, which made several companions helpless. Reluctantly shook his head, and the captain of the adventure team looked back at the roof of the remembrance wind Hotel. I don''t know when a man has stood on it, facing the heavy defender. At this time, the distance between the two sides is not far, so both sides can see each other''s appearance. For the elf standing on the roof, the young man who is also the captain of the adventure group can''t help showing a dignified color. Because he knew that the spirit who looked like an archer would never be weaker than anyone on their side, or even better than them, because even though he was still wearing a heavy armor, there was still a faint stabbing pain in several key positions, which indicated that the other party obviously had some secret armor breaking skills, Otherwise, it would not make him feel this dangerous tingling. This is a warning. Then he saw the other elf turn and jump off the roof, and the faint tingling disappeared. "Boss, what''s the matter?" Asked the thief who was a remote attacker in the adventure group. "Nothing." The heavy defender shook his head. "Let''s go quickly. We don''t have much time to waste." Then soon, the adventure group left harkons Town, but the direction is not the direction of King Ryan. No one knows where the team''s destination is. However, the only thing we can know is that the strength of this adventurer team is very strong, so there must be some important secrets in their direction. Therefore, several small groups secretly left with this adventurer group. Although Sean showed a little weakness in this conflict, his strength is still enough to make ordinary people fear, so naturally no one will come to trouble Sean and others. Soon, Marton carried out a series of warning arrangements based on the wind of remembrance hotel. Such behavior naturally aroused the displeasure of many residents of harkons Town, but Marton always kept Sean''s instructions in mind and did not exceed the rules. All warning arrangements were built around the wind of memory Hotel - in fact, these gadgets are not worth mentioning in the eyes of Monica who has dealt with Sean, but for ordinary people, Maybe it still has a little effect. Soon night fell. Ha KangSi town finally showed its most dynamic side: Ha KangSi survivors who worked hard for a day began to gather in the only tavern in the town. Happy laughter and noise began to flow out from here. Those adventurers and mercenaries who have become familiar in haakons town will also enter the tavern at this time, order themselves a cup of mellow wine, and then relax appropriately. This kind of leisure and entertainment will last until the second midnight or even the early morning. However, because Sean and others have to hurry, they naturally won''t participate in these entertainment programs, and everyone has been in a state of rest for a long time. Marton and Virginia were still not in a special spirit, so Sean didn''t arrange their vigil. He wanted to arrange a room for them, but they weren''t used to it; Cecilia fell asleep early tonight because she could sleep in bed. However, the strong elements and magic smell are almost filled in the whole wind of memory Hotel, which means that once something happens, Cecilia can also enter the state of battle at the first time. And Rena, she has been completely used to sleeping with Blackstone recently, so Sean didn''t arrange a room for her. At this time, she slept next to shefanio''s carriage, and her combat effectiveness had almost recovered. At least there was no problem dealing with the strong at the next golden peak, so Sean didn''t need to worry too much if she was here to protect. As for Sean himself, he asked the hotel owner for a blanket and slept on the roof. For other adventurers in the hotel, this behavior is no different from psychosis. Since you''re all going to do this, why stay in a hotel? It''s better to have a rest in the wild. You can also save a lot of money. The cold wind in the middle of the night is a little cold and piercing. The laughter in the tavern in the small town of harkons has been much less. Most people have fallen asleep because of the power of alcohol, and only a few people are still fighting against alcohol. At this time, it was the deepest night, and almost the whole harkons town fell into the deepest sleep. A slight fragrance filled the air. Sean suddenly opened his eyes. There was a slight sound in the air, and Sean rolled by, and a cold light swept through the air. In an instant, the roof of the remembrance wind Hotel produced a long crack about three meters long, but strangely, when the cold light tore open the roof of the remembrance wind, it didn''t make any sound. All the places torn by the cold light seemed to fall into the void. But even so, people sleeping under the roof were awakened in an instant. This is an adventurer who has experienced in the field for a long time and accumulated quite rich experience. Therefore, even if he stays in a safe place such as a hotel to rest, he still maintains high vigilance. Otherwise, he will not wake up immediately when he hears the sound, and he will hold the weapon he is carrying with him in one hand. However, it is a pity that if the adventurer has enough time to slowly hone his skills, he may become a famous strong man in the near future, but on this occasion, he is doomed to be a victim. The cold light penetrated into the room like mercury through the crack of the roof, and there was still no sound, but within Sean''s perception, the breath of the adventurer in the house suddenly disappeared! Not even a trace of blood escaped. Sean, who had just rolled and got up, suddenly contracted his pupils, and then couldn''t help looking up at the position where the cold light just came out. At this time, there was a slight sound from the stables behind the hotel, although these sounds were also very slight. It can even be judged that the other party was a group of trained professional assassins. But compared with the means of attacking Sean on the roof, the sneak attack from the back of the stables was a little loud. Basically, it was not difficult for individuals to find it. Because several rooms in the wind of remembrance hotel have lit lights. Chapter 701 Blood clan, werewolf, demon descendant, spider demon, together with dark elves and blood elves, these six ethnic groups are the Holy Blood ethnic groups in the whole underground world. Basically, the speaker of the dark Council is usually born among these six holy blood ethnic groups, and there is little possibility of falling into the hands of other ethnic groups - since the birth of the dark Council, only four times in history have the position of speaker fallen into the hands of other ethnic groups, However, these four presidents have been in office for more than ten years. Among the six holy blood clans, the history of dark elves, demon clans and blood elves can be traced back to the ash age. They were born after humans and elves migrated to the underground world. The history of werewolves and spider demons can be traced back to the twilight era. Although the birth history of spider demons remains to be discussed, it is undeniable that the birth history of werewolves is created by blood families. In a sense, blood families are the creators of werewolves. Only the blood clan, whose birth history can be traced back to the dawn era, which was juxtaposed with the gods and gods. Because of this, among the six holy blood families, blood families have always had a strong sense of superiority and pride. Because only they have the longest history and the oldest tradition, they all have a high attitude in the face of the other five ethnic groups. Among them, thirteen blood clans are the most successful. The blood clan is different from the tribal clan in the wild land of the surface world. On the contrary, it is closer to the family in the human world: each clan is a family. However, in the long history of hundreds of thousands of years, the blood clan has become an extremely huge race. There are hundreds of clans whose strength can be "heard" in the whole blood clan world, not to mention the proliferation of inferior clans defined as "third rate Clans" in the blood clan world. However, no matter how many of these clans there are, if we trace their roots, they will still be related to the thirteen clans. Because the whole blood clan world has only these thirteen clans from the beginning, and the subsequent clans, whether powerful or not, are only independent clans separated from these thirteen clans. Asamai clan is one of the thirteen blood clans. Just like those families with strong human heritage are easy to produce talents and strong people, the blood clan members of the thirteen clans are also better than the blood clans of other clans in the same rank. In addition, creatures like blood clan, which are already equivalent to monsters in human eyes, are far more powerful and faster than humans, and their long life span allows them to accumulate more combat experience, so they are much stronger than humans in the same realm. Like the blood Viscount Dino asamai, according to human standards, he is probably close to the top of the golden peak, but in fact, he is not a strong man at the level of half a holy land. I''m afraid he can''t suppress him at all. Only Shawn, a monster who can''t be evaluated according to the normal level theory, can barely draw with the vampire named Dino - of course, before he has completely liberated his strength. Although dark creatures such as blood clan are not pagans, for human beings, their behavior of strengthening themselves by absorbing human blood is also completely anti-human. Therefore, once found, they naturally have to face the pursuit of major churches in the surface world. Their hatred attraction is second only to demons and Demons appear in the material world. Because of these problems, in most cases, blood families walking in the surface world will seal their powerful dark forces with a set of secret methods and disguise the "genius" in the definition of the adult world to avoid the pursuit of the church. But after fighting with Sean for so long, no one could do anything, and Sean exposed his identity, the young blood clan named Dino finally couldn''t help but unseal his seal. Sean felt the strong dark waves surging in the air. After taking a deep breath, he put on the start of the battle again. Sean, who has always known himself well, knows that with his current strength, he is not the opponent of the blood Viscount at present. However, if he does not fight, once he is allowed to join the battlefield below, no one can stop his attack, unless Ruina and others are in their heyday. Therefore, whether Sean is willing or not, he must stand on the first line and become a strong shield to block the attack of the blood viscount. As long as he delays for a longer time, they are more likely to win the battle in front of them. From beginning to end, Sean did not lose any confidence in vinia, Marton, Rena and others. He always believed that Reina and others would be able to solve those enemies, but it would take some time. And these time, let him fight for it. "Leave me alone." Sean stood on the roof and shouted in a deep voice, "go and support Rena and them. I''ll give them this way." Who Sean said this to is clear at a glance. Cecilia was silent for a moment, then raised her head and looked at the blood Viscount who called herself Dino. There was a purple light shining in her eyes, but she didn''t know anything. She was still very clear about the priorities of things, so she turned and walked towards the stables. With every step of Cecilia''s walking, the flames floating in the void began to decrease gradually. At first, only one disappeared, and then two or three. With the disappearance of these flames, Cecilia''s momentum became more and more prosperous, just like a phoenix rising from nirvana. "You really have confidence in your companions." Dino glanced at Cecilia with a burning look in his eyes, but Sean was very clear that the blood clan named Dino moved to kill, "I don''t know how long you can stop me now?" "Give it a try and you''ll know." Sean chuckled. The black king pulled out a beautiful sword flower in his hand. There was sword Qi flowing freely in the air. "Don''t you think I used all my cards just now?" Dino raised his eyebrows slightly. It has to be said that in terms of human aesthetics, Dino is indeed fully in line with the definition of "handsome", but it lacks a bit of masculinity, so it seems a little feminine. However, his beauty is not the attraction formed by ordinary people using Charm Magic, but a kind of real charm. It is the unique charm formed by his temperament, knowledge, experience and conversation for a long time. Even now, Dino''s eyebrows are slightly raised, which still gives people a strange feeling of light in front of them. Of course, this person won''t include Sean at least. "I''d like to see what your so-called cards are." Dino chuckled. His elegant behavior may have gone deep into the bone marrow and soul. Therefore, his gestures still show the style and etiquette of the ancient family, but the anger in his eyes is also clear at a glance. "Blood gas stimulation!" "Light body technique!" Two soft murmurs came out of Dino and Sean''s mouth. A red and a blue light flashed on them respectively. The next second, the two people hit each other like two loaded shells. An amazing airflow suddenly burst out of the wind of remembrance hotel. This time, both of them may have disdained to show the little skill of control power, so in the fierce collision, this half of the wind of memory, which has been covered with countless cracks, finally collapsed. However, this kind of collapse is not the kind of collapse commonly seen, but at the moment of the explosion of the impact airflow, the whole building directly and completely turned into powder, obscuring the sight of everyone around. In this hazy dust, the only thing everyone can see is a few flashes of red, blue, black or white from time to time. However, the continuous sound of gold and iron is heard all the time, and almost every time this sound rings, the dust around will spread out in a wider range, like countless poisonous snakes crawling in the sound of sand, Those adventurers and mercenaries outside the hotel, like seeing some terrible devil, quickly regressed. In this way, naturally, no one dared to easily approach the dust and smoke formed by these powder. In the dust, the sound of metal and iron attack has been ringing for two minutes without a pause. The same dust naturally spreads more and more widely. The battle at the stable finally tilted Libra because Cecilia joined, and the camp from the enemy could not avoid a little confusion. A man dressed as a soldier seemed to avoid an attack from Cecilia. Without seeing the surrounding environment, he crashed into the dust and fog. In a moment, the scream of alarm rang through the night sky. In everyone''s vision, the soldier was instantly scratched with countless scars, as if he was entangled by invisible sword Qi. Although he was still struggling, it was easy to get into the dust, and it was not easy to go out again. He just insisted on walking for a few steps, and the whole person burst into a blood fog and integrated into the dust. All the people around who witnessed all this immediately felt even more frightened of the dust. In the core circle of the dust and fog, Dino suddenly took a deep breath, showed an intoxicated smile, and drew a short distance from Sean without going forward but retreating with the strength of a grid attack. Then he stared at Sean, who still looked solemn, and smiled: "I really want to turn you into my servant. I have decided that I will give you my first hug. " "Oh, I''m really confident." Sean sneered. Although he was unable to keep up with the rhythm in the fight just now, and there were more than ten scars on his body, his look and attitude were as cold and serious as ever. "Do you really think you have a chance to hold me for the first time?" "Just beat you half to death." Dino smiled, "your movement is a little slower than just now, and you can''t keep up with my speed and rhythm. So I believe that your secret skill will lose its effect soon. At that time, the weakness after casting the secret skill will be enough to make you unable to move You said, "do I have a chance to give you my first hug?" Sean was silent. In fact, whether it is light body surgery or adrenal stimulation, there are naturally no so-called side effects or postoperative autophagy. However, in these two "secrets", the lightness skill is easier to say. Although it can only last for five minutes, there is actually no cooling time. That is to say, once the effect of the lightness skill is over, Sean only needs to walk the three second cooling time of "total CD" once to perform the lightness skill again. The only real problem is adrenal stimulation. This secret skill that can stimulate the body''s potential lasts only three minutes, but the cooling time is as long as an hour. This is the real reason why Sean can only last three minutes when all his cards are out. At this time, the end time of adrenal stimulation is less than 30 seconds. After a series of high-intensity matches just now, Sean knows that once he loses the value-added effect of adrenal stimulation, he will completely fall into the situation of passive beating. At that time, don''t say that he has survived the three second cooldown of the lightness technique. I''m afraid that once the effect of the lightness technique is over, he will be directly knocked down by the other party. With only two minutes left, Rena, can they really finish their opponents before the end of this time? Chapter 702 White, gray and black smoke filled the air, and the whole battlefield environment has become completely chaotic. At this time, the so-called tactics have lost all meaning. The enemy''s tactics of breaking down one by one at the beginning are not very eye-catching. At most, they just get a regular evaluation. Of course, in terms of tactical implementation, the other party does have the upper hand from the beginning. It''s just a pity that at the moment when the other party launched the raid, because there was a warning device arranged by Marton, it didn''t bring the intended chaos to Sean and others. In the next battle, the situation was not as smooth as they expected. First, the assassin who assassinated Cecilia was directly turned into coke, and then Cecilia, who was freed, disturbed the siege of Blackstone. Then, the defeat in the battle at the stables and the full outbreak of Cecilia made the rhythm of the battle completely out of control. Of course, the biggest surprise was the confrontation between Sean and Dino, because from the beginning, no one expected that Sean, who was just the next Lord of gold strength, had such terrible personal combat power. Similarly, they did not expect that the temporary ally cooperating with them was actually a vampire. Because of Dino''s appearance and the terrible sword storm like a dust storm, these people who were just temporarily United finally began to restore the nature of loose sand. In this way, the pressure of vinia, Marton and others suddenly reduced a lot. With Cecilia''s support, the war balance at the stables would be broken in an instant. If Cecilia had not been distracted from dealing with the expanding sand storm, it would almost be critical to the sand storm of the carriage, and the battle at the stables would have been solved by Cecilia and others. After all, the powerful skill from the imprint of blood and soul, even if Solomon''s 72 heavy flame can only play the power of 18 flames, it is still a true quasi level 9 magic. At the moment, among the enemies besieging Sean and others, no one has anti magic means, or even magic breaking equipment, so they are naturally helpless in the face of Cecilia''s attack. How terrible is level 9 magic? Taking the constitution of four-color dragons other than silver dragon and black dragon as an example, the damage of level 9 magic will be unbearable even for such giants. Although the quasi level-9 magic has not reached the real level-9 magic power, it is at least not far from it. With normal human constitution, no one can withstand this degree of damage without anti magic ability. However, it is usually able to cast level 9 magic, which is also the means of holy land level magicians, because the magic consumption of this level of magic is not an easy thing. However, the inheritance from the deep imprint of blood is an exception. At least with Cecilia''s strength, if you only cast 18 heavy flames, it''s easy to cast five or six times. Relatively speaking, none of the enemies present can stop Cecilia''s eighteen flames, especially after seeing the power of the eighteen flames, no one dares to attack rashly, because everyone knows very well, and the other side. The red light marked a flash of fire like a longitudinal line in the night. A man holding a Epee retreated quickly with amazing agility and speed, and narrowly avoided the red light. But the coldness of the skirt still made him subconsciously look down. He was surprised to find that there was an additional scar on his right chest. Not only was the clothes torn out, but the wound went deep into the skin tendon and almost broke the clavicle. The man''s face was finally frightened. Among the many people present, the two of them who besieged Rena were the strongest. Of course, the guy who was arranged to go to the Lord for trouble was not included. However, from the fight to now, the two of them can''t suppress Rena at all. On the contrary, the harder they press, the later the rebound becomes more intense. Now it''s the two of them who fall into the disadvantage. The man with the heavy sword glanced slightly at the battle over there at the stables. According to the original battle plan, they should have restrained Rena, and the other three delayed the ground dragon, and then concentrated on solving the magician and the two elves. The next step is to support the war situation here and try to solve Ruina at one breath. Even if it can''t be solved, at least after killing the magician and two elves, the operation should be regarded as relatively successful and smooth. But as a result, even if he could not see the battle at the stables, he clearly estimated that it should be a matter of time for the whole army to be destroyed there. Don''t you see the magic shining wave after wave? This is enough to prove that the other party has completed the confluence with the magician. From the point of view of their battle without any means to break the devil, allowing the magician to join the war situation itself has announced the failure of the battle. The cold wind blew away the light smoke from several fire pits on the ground that had been blown out because of the fierce fighting just now. Then, the Epee soldier''s eyes stared straight with fear. In front of him, Rena has completely activated the dragon blood in her body, and most of her body has been covered with dragon scales. Although her height and body shape have not changed at all, and her hands are still human hands, the whole person has a little more extremely dangerous breath. Just being stared at by her, the Epee soldier felt as if his soul had been shaken. He was a little weak and couldn''t lift the idea of duel at all. The only thought left is to run away. The farther you run, the better! Almost as soon as the idea came up, the man holding the Epee completely lost his courage. He turned sideways and ran away from the distance without looking back. Seeing his companions do so, another soldier who besieged Rena was stunned on the spot. Then he reflected what it was like. But when he turned and wanted to escape, Rena had a straight shot. The soldier who also made the gun had to wave his gun to block it, but only with this blow, he flew back a few feet on the spot, and the tiger''s mouth of his hands was directly cracked. After Longhua, Ruina''s strength is a straight-line surge of doubling growth. In terms of simply competing attribute values, it is no less than the general Holy Land strongman. The only thing missing is that there is no field bonus effect of the strong in the holy land. "Wait!" Feeling that his hands had begun to numb and tremble, the soldier saw Rena preparing to attack again and quickly shouted, "I have no intention of being an enemy with you. I''m just employed by others. I''ll leave here now! Never participate in any further hostilities against you! " But Rena didn''t give the other party any chance to continue talking. She stabbed her again, and her strength was much stronger than before. This time, the soldier with the gun finally couldn''t stop Rena''s wild attack. With only one shot, the gunman''s long gun was directly broken, and the burning gun in Rena''s hand ran directly through his throat. Just at this time, the three demon hunters who besieged Blackstone finally couldn''t resist the furious Blackstone. When they were hit by Blackstone, they directly hit one person and swept his tail, and another person was photographed. Just when the remaining person wanted to attack, they saw Blackstone bite the person who was hit in two with a jump, and immediately their legs were too soft to attack again, Moreover, the nearby Rena has returned her gun to support here. The demon hunter immediately left two companions and chose to escape in the dark. The assault on Sean has basically declared a formal failure. When Rena rode back to the stable on the black stone, only one of the soldiers who besieged the stable was still alive, while vinya was slightly injured, but it didn''t affect the action. When the soldier saw that Rena came to support him, he immediately turned around and ran away, but he forgot to expose his back at this moment. This is not a rational thing. At least, Marton didn''t give up this great opportunity - he ended the opponent''s life with an ordinary white arrow. "Bang!" A strong bombardment suddenly sounded. The dust and sword Qi disappeared without a trace. Obviously, the struggle between Sean and Dino finally came to an end, and there were less than 13 seconds left from the two minutes Sean could hold on to. By rights, the delay should be Sean''s victory. However, when everyone looked at the middle of the battlefield, no one dared to act rashly. Because, in everyone''s view, Dino''s right hand has grabbed Sean''s neck, while his left hand has clamped Sean''s right hand holding the sword. Although Sean is still struggling, it seems that he has completely fallen into the disadvantage in terms of power. At this moment, as long as his eyes can see things, he will know that Sean has been completely subdued by the blood Viscount named Dino. "As I said, when your secret spell effect disappears, it is the moment of your failure." Dino''s mouth is slightly raised, revealing a unique charm of evil charm. "Those people are actually bait. Your real goal is me." Feeling Dino pinching his neck, Sean knew that the other party didn''t intend to kill. At least the other party didn''t want to break his neck so easily. "You''re right. Those people were just bait from the beginning." Dino chuckled, and then looked provocatively at Rena and others who threw the contraception, "originally, I should break your neck now." "Then why not?" "Because I changed my mind." Dino put his eyes back on Sean and looked at Sean with four eyes. A chill suddenly hit Sean''s heart, "I said, I want to hold you for the first time, and I want to turn you into my servant!" At the same time, Dino''s eyes turned blood red, and his mouth opened to reveal his blood sucking fangs: "welcome to the world of our blood clan." Chapter 703 Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and there was a thick smile in his eyes: "do you know?" It seemed that Dino stopped biting Sean''s neck when he heard Sean''s sudden voice. Instead, Dino looked at Sean slightly, and his eyes were a little more joking: "know what? No matter what I know or not, I believe you will soon know how... Er... " Before Dino spoke, Sean suddenly vomited hard, spitting the things in his mouth directly into Dino''s mouth and sliding directly into his throat. "Er... Ah..." because dint''s reflex action, Dino subconsciously made a swallowing action, which made his face suddenly become ugly. "You worm * dare to treat the noble asahai people!" I''ll tear you to pieces! " At the same time, Dino bit Sean''s neck. "You don''t have a chance." Almost at the same time as Sean''s words were spoken, Dino had bitten Sean''s neck. However, the feeling of this bite was not the touch of the fangs cutting into the skin, but the feeling of biting on some metal. If Dino''s blood sucking fangs were not strong enough, this bite might even break off his fangs. When Dino fixed his eyes, he saw that Sean''s neck and even half his face had been plated with a metallic silver. Spell seal. Silver scale! This defense skill is rarely used by Sean now, mainly because after his combat effectiveness has been greatly strengthened, few opponents can force him to use this special card. The people who were lucky to have seen this card at the beginning have basically become the soul under Sean''s sword, so no one knows Sean''s most hidden card in terms of intelligence against Sean. Of course, the [spell seal. Blood charm] matched with the silver scale is also a secret. A little spark splashed from Sean''s neck. The vampire''s tusks were so hard that Sean didn''t expect them. Although from the bite just now, with Sean''s rich experience, it can be judged that the sharpness and penetration are probably below 30 points, but it is also very close to 30 points. Just because of the lack of enough intelligence data to compare, Sean can''t speculate whether the tusks of vampires above the count level should be harder. If so, it can''t be resisted by relying on the third level silver scale. "What is this!" Dino let out a crazy roar. "A stunt that increases the speed of your death." Sean sneered, and then his right hand exerted a slight force, but Dino''s left hand firmly grasped Sean''s right hand like a pair of pliers. It was still difficult for Sean to break free with his current strength. "Do you think you can break free?" Dino let out a low roar from his throat, "I don''t believe you can stop my fangs!" Suddenly, Sean felt a slight pain in his neck. There were cracks that spread like cobwebs on the silver skin on Sean''s neck, which surprised Sean. "You gave me a lot of actual combat information about blood clan." Sean''s look showed some dignity, because his fighting experience with the blood clan was only limited to the data in the game. In this reality, this was the first time to fight with the blood clan. However, through this fight, Sean has obtained a lot of information about the blood clan, which is enough to make Sean gain enough advantages in the next scene where he may face the blood clan. This is the biggest harvest of the fight tonight. "But it''s a pity." Sean''s voice whispered, "you don''t have a chance." "Ha..." Dino wanted to make a mocking sneer, but when the sound of laughter just sounded from the deep throat, there was a strong pain in his body. This sharp pain starts from the stomach. It feels like the whole stomach is suddenly grasped by one hand and then kneaded into a ball. You have to rub it hard again. When your hand is released, you have found that the thing pinched in your hand has broken. Then, this severe pain began to spread in all directions in the body, as if countless hands were constantly tearing. Dino''s face twisted in an instant, and even the strength to grasp Sean had been lost. He could only cover his body in pain and stagger backward. A strange smell of burning began to fill the air. Dino suddenly tore open his gorgeous dress and saw that many black spots had appeared on his body, from which the burning smell came out. And what''s more incredible is that these spots are constantly expanding and soon become black spots. At this time, the smell of scorching smell is more obvious. One of the black spots even broke and shed bright red blood mixed with silver luster. "What is this!" Dino''s pain became more obvious. Even the proud resilience of the Holy Blood ethnic group could not recover these injuries. "Holy water condensed by a great deal of divine grace." Sean moved his right hand a little, then smiled and said that the silver scales on his face had completely disappeared, because he was not sure whether Dino''s counterattack was terrible enough, so Sean did not relieve this ability for the time being, "that''s the thing I just vomited into your mouth I think you should be proud. The amount of that thing is about the same as that you are completely immersed in holy water. " "You!" Dino seemed to want to drink something angrily, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he spewed blood with a lot of holy water. There is no doubt that Dino''s organs have been completely melted by the holy water. "Don''t worry. After you die, I will engrave an epitaph on your tombstone." Sean raised his left hand, then gently clicked from right to left in mid air, "never take a bath in the holy water What do you think? " "I''ll kill you!" Dino rushed at Sean with a ferocious face, like the behavior of all insane lunatics. "You don''t have the chance." Sean''s face gradually turned cold. After activating the light body surgery again, he slowly raised his right hand. At this moment, in Sean''s eyes, the whole world seemed static. Just like the calm before the storm, the silence and depression are almost maddening. The same is true at this moment. But the only difference is that Dino, who is in front of Sean, has a more frightening fear. It seemed that even the soul had to be frozen. It was a real fear and panic rising from the depths of the soul. The crazy idea in the brain was to let him stay away from Sean immediately, even if the whole body was corroded by the holy water. It was better to face Sean now. However, no matter how strong the idea of running away was, Dino''s legs seemed to be completely nailed and could not move at all. He could only watch Sean raise the sword flat, and then stab it out in front of him one sword at a time. This sword is the starting gesture of zhenhun! A long time ago, Beth once said that soul calming is a fast sword. The more swords you stab, the greater the power. Sean, always believed it. It was not until Wang Du forced Edward back with the soul of the town and broke through the golden realm that Sean finally had a clearer understanding of the soul of the town. That is, Beth''s words are misleading. Of course, if it is purely activated by proficiency, there is no misleading. However, if you rely on self-study to master the soul calming sword skill, it is not something that can be solved soon, but requires certain skills and powerful power beyond anyone''s grasp. For example, agility and endurance. Not, agility and power. In the real vision that others could not touch, Sean "imitated" Beth''s original action and stabbed out of the air with his long sword flat in his hand. His moves seemed completely irregular, but covered more than half of his body, stabbing one sword in the East and one sword in the West. However, with the increase of each sword, a thick shadow of the sword will be left in the air, just like the thick ink splashed on rice paper, which is clearly visible, so 49 clearly visible shadows of the sword will be left in the air - of course, it is only visible to Sean, but maybe Dino''s blood family can also see this amazing scene. The forty-nine sword shadows seem to be messy and dense, but if you stand in front of Sean, it is not difficult to see that the forty-nine sword shadows are actually entangled and arranged like a spiral, from front to back, from long to short, from sword to sword, with a spiral superposition from outside to inside, only revealing a narrow and long gap in the middle. At the beginning, Sean was standing on the side watching Beth''s sword, so he naturally didn''t find the mystery of the soul of the town. This is what Beth misled Sean. The biggest secret of zhenhun lies in the spiral sword shadow arrangement, which is like the relationship between magic array and mantra. The last sword is the core key to start the magic array. With Sean''s current strength, he can only stab 50 swords to meet the minimum standard of zhenhun. Then Dino watched Sean still holding the black king flat, and then stabbed the last sword in the narrow and blank channel left by the whole spiral sword shadow array. In an instant, the wind and cloud changed color! It''s like the ancient magic array was finally started. Such slow motion only exists in the sight of Sean and Dino. In the eyes of the outsiders nearby, Dino rushed frantically towards Sean, and then Sean held the black king flat and stabbed a sword at Dino who rushed towards him, and then a dark black light beam shot from Sean''s sword. When the black light beam crossed and passed, Dino''s whole body had completely disappeared in front of Sean. Not only Dino''s body, everything in the front of Sean, whether living or dead, even the land more than three inches above the ground, completely disappeared and turned into nothingness. Even a little bit of loose powder did not appear. This is the soul of the town. Look down upon all living creatures in the world. If anyone refuses, stop! After a sword, the smell of terror finally began to dissipate slowly. At this time, no one found that a woman in disguise was sneaking away in the numb harkons town crowd. The woman was very fast and separated from the crowd. However, with only a few breaths, she had left harkons town and came to a dense forest in the outer suburb of harkons town. There is a faint smell of blood in the dense forest. However, it is obvious from the smell that it is not the smell of blood with slight rust unique to human beings, but a richer fishy smell. It is obvious that this is not human blood. A young man who stepped on an unknown Warcraft corpse frowned slightly after seeing the woman''s return: "I hope you bring good news." "Unfortunately, it''s still bad news." The woman tore off the disguise on her face and showed her amazing face. It was Monica who had dealt with Sean before. "You hired a special force sent to raid the LORD with a lot of money, and the whole army has been destroyed." "Really?" The young man seemed to have expected and didn''t care at all, "what about the damn Lord? Are you dead? How many followers does he have left? " "Hehe, you don''t seem to understand what I mean." Monica sneered, "then I''ll restate that when I say" total annihilation ", I mean that all your people are dead, but none of the other party is damaged So, do you understand? " "It''s impossible!" The young man was stunned for a moment and immediately said with an angry face, "they are all strong men I hired from the martial arts festival with a lot of money. Everyone is a warrior who has experienced many battles. How can they not even solve one of the beast''s men! That''s a full seventeen gold giants! " "I think you have to thank the Lord for this." Monica said faintly, "I don''t think you know that your loyal follower is actually a blood clan, right? It''s still a Viscount from one of the thirteen clans. If Sean Connery didn''t help you bury him, once he was a blood clan, not only you but also the family behind you would suffer. " Hearing Monica''s words, the young man''s face suddenly turned white: "this... This is impossible!" "I think it''s necessary for you to have a good check now. Among the people recommended to you by your follower or who are close to that follower, several people have been embraced by him for the first time." Monica said in a deep voice, "now, I doubt your command and leadership, so I have to participate in all your plans and schemes, otherwise I can only suspend our cooperation." Chapter 704 Monica has another information that she didn''t tell the young man. That''s Sean''s sword skill. This is Monica. When she heard Sean''s words, Rena became solemn. The double sword seal, on the miracle continent, has another meaning in addition to the family badge representing the Wayne family belonging to the chenus empire. Marvel mainland list. Chapter 705 The qainas Empire has a place that many people on the mainland can''t understand, that is, the place where their powerful ministers live has never been on the same street, unlike Ryan Kingdom, and this is also the list of famous generals of the miracle continent. This is the list of famous generals of the miracle continent! However, if you look carefully, you will still find that these stationery are slightly different from the ordinary miracle mainland generals list stationery, because there are golden edges on the edge of the stationery, and there is a pure gold silk thread used to bind the symbolic meaning on the stationery. It is rumored that only the outstanding generals who are on the list will receive the letterhead of the list with gold border and pure gold thread. In this small conference room, everyone was on the list of top players! No matter the ranking, so many famous generals come together, not only belong to the same force, but also belong to the same person. This is absolutely shocking news for anyone! What''s more, it''s impossible to hide the news. I''m afraid the whole people of Ryan will know the news tomorrow morning, and then in a few days, the countries around Ryan will also know. Next, the situation they need to face will be dangerous countless times, and all kinds of assassinations will become the most common scene in their next life. However, if the ranking is relatively low, the pressure to face is actually much smaller. But unfortunately, of all the people sitting in this room at this time, two need to face enough pressure to drive people with less mental state crazy. William played with a black seal on his hand, which was almost as thin as a gold coin. The double sword badge from Jason Wayne family was engraved on the front, and a "four" representing the number was engraved in the middle blank part of the double sword handle, while a "seven" representing the same number was engraved on the back. The whole seal is smooth and cool. I can''t see what material it is made of, but I''m afraid the material should also be extremely high-quality. I don''t know who is so generous that he is willing to pay such blood. This seal has a name called "certificate of famous generals". It is said that only those who are on the list of famous generals will receive it. The number in the middle of the double sword hilt in front of the card of famous generals means the list of famous generals of several generations. At this time, the "four" above refers to the fourth list of famous generals; The number behind represents the ranking in this list. For example, this one in William''s hand represents his intention of ranking seventh in the list at this time. "I knew that I should have kept a low profile at the beginning. Now, I''m in great trouble." William smiled helplessly. "Do you think my trouble is small?" Hella gave William a white look and pointed to his famous card. William, who has already seen the list, certainly knows that Hella''s ranking is only one lower than himself, ranking eighth. Among the other people in the top 30, there was clough, ranking 24; Adolf, Stalin, nock and Thain were the last four to take 47 to 50 seats; Anno, the commander-in-chief with steel wings, just bit the tail of the list of famous generals and ranked 100th. Of course, the other two letters were addressed to Rena and Alfred respectively. In the list of famous generals, these two are also the top 30 figures, ranking 27 and 19 respectively. However, although Rena ranked 27, she also obtained another identity: female martial god. Miracle the eighth female martial god in the mainland, the daughter of thunder! In terms of identity and strength alone, Rena is much more valuable than Alfred and clough. Similarly, William also saw many old acquaintances on this list. Menzo Haian ranked 10th, yasna g. Evans ranked 12th, Vivian Michel ranked 18th, and even several members of the senee aristocratic faction who happen to be opposite Sean''s enemy. Jason Wayne once said, "war is the best way to select famous players." Now, this sentence has been perfectly testified and reflected at this moment - not counting Sean''s followers, there are nearly ten famous generals in Ryan kingdom. The main reason why so many people under Sean were on the list was that the biggest competition between the two countries was the southern battlefield, and Sean''s victory was also the biggest key point and turning point of the whole battle. That''s all, Sean knows, but now he''s naked on the table, but he won''t be happy at all. If he could see the list, he would not be happy, on the contrary, he would be very frightened. Because the characters recorded in this list of famous generals are completely different from the list in his memory. Chapter 706 Jason Wayne grew up in a single parent family. His mother ran away with others when he was very young. His father raised him. When he was 17 years old, he was appreciated by pelan XV. In fact, there are many coincidences. Even Jason himself once said that if he was a second slower or faster that day, he would not meet pelan XV. So after he completely became the God of the army, he did not move away from his house in the lower city, because it was only a street from the place where he and pelan XV met. It is precisely because Jason Wayne did not move out of the lower urban area that the boundary between the upper urban area and the lower urban area was completely abolished, which indirectly led to the prosperity and development of the city. Jason Wayne, who is now 50, does not show any fatigue or aging. Even though he is full of silver, his hair still looks bright, and his skin is still full of elasticity. Unlike ordinary 50 year olds, his skin has lost any elasticity, and even senile plaques. It can be clearly proved from Jason''s various physical signs that the old man still insists on a lot of exercise and does not stop these physical exercises because of his age. Of course, those close guards who followed Jason knew more clearly that the military god they respected still maintained extremely good work and rest habits, and his self-discipline requirements almost reached the status of a saint. At this time, the God of war was standing in front of a window. From his position, you can see the place where he met pelan XV. Today, this place has been planned as a small square. There are two statues in the middle of the square, which are carved when Jason and peran XV met. Although it was copied according to the dictation of pelan XV at that time, it was actually a little different from the scene in Jason''s memory, but he would not waste any energy on such things. Because it makes no sense. Slowly looking back, Jason turned and faced a young man standing in front of him. The man was handsome, well proportioned and strong. The black military uniform exclusive to senior officers of the qainas Imperial military headquarters was worn on him, showing a cold and killing momentum. This may have a lot to do with the murderous spirit that is very similar to Jason Wayne, but if you look carefully, you can find that the young man has many similarities with Jason Wayne. Rowe Wayne. Jason Wayne''s eldest son. If one of the younger generation in the Wayne family of the qainas Empire today is the most like Jason Wayne, it must be Philo Wayne. Because he became the qainas Empire eight years ago "You should have a good rest today and start tomorrow." Jason nodded, "by the way, our family has no fief yet. I have applied to his Majesty the emperor. I hope he can take the southern Xinjiang you conquered as our family territory. His majesty has agreed I helped you fulfill your promise to those barbarians in southern Xinjiang. But I hope that when you make a promise in the future, you should know the consequences and don''t make a promise beyond your ability. " "Follow your instructions." "So this time, if the God eye member you meet is your old acquaintance, can you deal with it?" "God''s eye is not only the enemy of my father, but also the enemy of the Empire, so it is my enemy!" Rowan said in a deep voice, "as long as it''s an enemy, there''s no mercy! Because kindness to the enemy is cruelty to ourselves and a poison that accelerates our death! " "Very good." Jason nodded and smiled, "go and meet your mother. She has been excited about your return for several days And your two brothers, I''m very excited to hear that you won the military exercise. " "Yes, father." Luo also smiled and nodded. When Luo left the study, Jason turned his head again and looked at the square again through the only window in the study. Before the small square was built, Jason remembered that there were two equally dilapidated three story houses here. It was only because the "Zhiyu square" was to be built that the demolition was carried out. He also remembered that the owners of the two houses had to face the pain when the ancestral house was demolished. Not everyone is willing to let others tear down their ancestral house for the so-called compensation. Of course, Jason also knows that more people have their houses demolished without even a trace of compensation. But he was the God of the army, the man in charge of the military of the whole empire, not the man in charge of Finance and politics. Even if a soldier like him knows how to deal with government affairs and imperial finance, he still dare not touch it, because all this is taboo. There was a slight sound of footsteps in the study, and the owner of the sound seemed to appear out of thin air. "My Lord." "Protect it." Jason whispered. "My Lord!" The master of the voice seemed excited, "why don''t you tell the young master that Miss Emily is the cadre of God''s eye?" "Because I want to see what kind of decision he will make when he finds out." Jason said in a deep voice, "I have hinted at him that this war will make him realize the importance of intelligence, and I have hinted at what kind of enemy he will face It''s just a pity that although he expressed understanding, he still didn''t know that the war had begun from the moment I talked to him. " "Sir, if you do this, the young master may hate you all his life..." "It''s better than him dying before me." Jason''s voice is still low, but it reveals a smell that can''t resist, "also, you''d better not do some superfluous things. I know it''s a very simple thing to disguise Emily''s assassination by your means, but you should know that Emily is not only a member of the divine eye, but the whole family behind her is on the side of the divine eye, So once Luo finds out, guess what he''ll think? " The voice behind Jason suddenly fell into silence. "Since he is my son and the future heir of the Wayne family, he must bear all this." Jason''s voice suddenly became light, "I know you have guarded him in Nanjiang for eight years and have regarded him as your child, but you should remember that once I fall, my enemies in the past 30 years will rise up and attack. If he can''t hold it at that time, what kind of situation will it become?" "But..." "Nothing but." Jason shook his head, "since I have chosen the road of solitary minister, it is doomed that my enemies will only be more but not less In fact, I knew what Emily was thinking when she came to Luo at the beginning. The reason why I didn''t object or say anything was just for today. Of course, if I have to say so, I know there will be such a day from the day I cooperate with God''s eye. Therefore, I spent 30 years to set up this game. Everything is just to make the Empire strong again. " "My lord..." "Zhiyu square, take is the meaning of Zhiyu''s grace." Jason''s eyes fell on the two statues, and his memory seemed to return to the midsummer of 33 years ago. "That year, his Majesty King peron XV said a word to me. He asked me if I wanted to change the Empire and make her Nirvana and rebirth stronger. I said yes, and then he told me that in the future, you should remember a principle for everything you do." Speaking of this, Jason Wayne turned slowly and looked at the man standing behind him: "do you know what it is?" "For chainas." "Yes." Jason nodded slowly, "for the Empire! For qainas This sentence is engraved on the stone tablet of Zhiyu square. Anyone who goes to the square will remember this sentence. But they will never know. In fact, there is a second sentence. " Looking directly at the man standing in front of him, Jason slowly said the second sentence spoken by peron XV that was not recorded on the stone tablet in Zhiyu Square: "be loyal to the people! Be loyal to qainas! " For the Empire! For chenus! Loyal to the Empire! Loyal to chenus! Jason Wayne has adhered to this principle for 33 years. Everyone thinks that the military God of the miracle continent, the most legendary figure of the qainas Empire, is a lone minister loyal to the throne and his majesty. The most obvious feature is that he only obeys the orders of the queen of Fabia 15 years ago and peron XVI today, and never runs friends. But in fact, Jason Wayne chose to obey the orders of Queen Fabia simply because she really thought of the qainas Empire, and then followed the orders of peron XVI only for the same reason. If someone did harm to the qainas Empire, he would not hesitate to wave the butcher''s knife. Even this man is the emperor sitting on the throne. Because he is a lone minister loyal to the people, not to the throne. Everything is for the Empire and only loyal to the Empire. "I see, my Lord." The man standing in front of Jason nodded slowly, "I will take good care of the young master and will never let him have any loss." "It''s hard for you." Jason Wayne nodded slowly, "as long as you don''t do superfluous things He must grow up as soon as possible. The faster the better. The eight-year campaign in southern Xinjiang has given him a transformation. If he can understand the importance of this civil war this time, he can get real nirvana. In this way, I can rest assured. " "Have you forgotten, my lord? There is an old saying in our empire that a tiger father has no dog son. I believe the eldest young master can take over the banner of the Wayne family from you and let it continue to fly. " Chapter 707 Sean wasn''t the only one who received the letter of God''s eye scattered all over the miracle continent. Correctly speaking, it''s just that people who have been on the list will know the news a little earlier than others. However, things such as the list of famous generals, which are completely enough to affect the pattern between the major kingdoms and empires on the whole continent, cannot be concealed at all, unless the divine eye can no longer steal the general record formulated by Jason Wayne. Of course, even if there is a list of famous generals, it doesn''t really mean that the kingdom with these famous generals is the most powerful. As Jason Wayne said: War is the best way to select famous players. Only the generals who have been honed in countless wars can be real famous generals. Because in the past ten years, there have been countless times that the generals who have been on the list of famous generals have been defeated by unknown generals when fighting with other kingdoms, tribes and barbarians. Although many kingdoms and empires know through these examples that only the top ten people can really call the "famous generals" on the list of famous generals, The latter ones are probably just making up. However, only a few empires and super first-class kingdoms have this arrogance and contempt. Most other kingdoms still can only use some small conspiracy means to deal with these so-called famous generals. Just three days after William and others received the list of famous generals, the nobles in Ryan Kingdom who have a little strength and heritage have all received the list sent by God''s eye. But when these nobles saw the list, they had some different ideas in their hearts. At least the aristocratic faction of sene, which had always been external, had two more voices at this time, instead of only maintaining a unified thought as before. However, no matter how intense the debate between the two emerging voices is, the core idea is the same, that is, solicitation. The only difference is that most nobles believe that they should bring Sean over and let him join the noble faction of the Great Wall, rather than pushing him to the opposite and handing him over to the people of the noble faction outside the Great Wall. The main argument of this thought is that Sean was also the pioneering Knight of Athena, and Athena was born and raised by Ryan from the beginning. Anyway, they should be regarded as members of the noble faction of sene, and as long as Sean is won, Athena and rolde will naturally join their noble faction of sene, In this way, they can be strengthened, so as to truly suppress the old party aristocrats of dabion, that is, today''s northern aristocrats. In some ways, this voice should indeed become the mainstream. But some people don''t think so. The reason is that Sean didn''t appear on the list of famous generals. In other words, the Lord actually doesn''t live up to his name. His achievements today are entirely the credit of those under him. So why attract such a waste? They really need to win over these people to join the circle of Senegalese nobles in order to expand the strength and heritage of their faction, but the people who need to win over should be those followers under Sean, not Sean himself. The main targets are William and Hella, followed by Rena, Alfred, clough and others. Those who put forward this statement are relatively powerful aristocrats. As Ryan nobles, they have had a sufficient accumulation in both history and details. It is only for various reasons that they failed to move the family forward again. Therefore, these people have an idea: since the young man named Sean can develop to today''s scale with those followers, So why worry that these people won''t change their camp as long as they provide ten or a hundred times the value Sean can give them? I feel that the whole circle of sene aristocratic factions has faintly shown signs of division. The old Ryan aristocrats who first gathered together naturally have a great headache, but they also know that no matter what they say at this time, they obviously can''t play any role. Only when those people really hit a wall will they understand the truth of some things. However, it is probably the dowigo family that is in the worst mood. In order to obtain the rationality and public opinion support for Sean''s revenge, they even secretly control the situation of blood revenge - the child whose hand was cut off by Sean has been sleeping underground. To this end, they finally obtained the tacit consent to the attack on Sean, but no one is sure about the extent and bottom line of this tacit consent - but now, the dovigo family can be sure that the scope and bottom line of this tacit consent will soon be rejected. And all this is because of the appearance of the list of famous players. At this time, it is located at the residence belonging to the dowigo family, the capital of the king. The damage to this residence was not particularly serious during the riots of Edward. Although it was damaged due to panic and the shock wave of battle, it can be restored as long as it is repaired. Of course, other things are similar to ice crystal freezing or some changes in terrain, There is no way to solve this - there are five people sitting in the patriarchal private meeting room. In addition to one who is the head of today''s dovigo family, the remaining four are the core members of today''s sene aristocratic faction, including Michael AIT, Marquis of thorn grass, and karovchi finlistin, the owner of finlistin family, who has the same long history as Evans and saber family, The Marquis of forth sebarox, known as the "silent mountains" of Lane''s strongest heavy infantry regiment, and roha Karch, a former nobleman of dabion and now one of the Dukes of lane. Roha Karch''s family and boulder''s family have been wrong since the establishment of dabion, and almost all nobles understand the principle that "the enemy of the enemy is a friend", so roha Karch''s joining the faction of sene nobles seems to be a logical thing. In addition, it also played a role in differentiating the old dabion aristocrats, and this effect can be described as "outstanding effect" in terms of the current situation. "Hasn''t the Marquis Rhodes made it clear?" Although the status of the davigo family is just a Marquis with real power and limited influence, he enjoys a certain status among the young and strong officers of the Royal Army, so he can be regarded as a potential stock. Naturally, he is even a core member in the circle of noble factions in Senegal, "what do they want to do!" "The candidate for the successor of the rodis family is now in the most critical place. I''m afraid even if they have the intention to make a statement, they don''t have the time and energy to provide any support." The one who spoke was the Marquis FOSS sebarox, who had been married to the rodis family for a long time. "I guess old rodis probably wants to give this opportunity to the next owner." "It is said that one of the two people competing for the position of Lord of the Rhodes family is your son?" Someone spoke again. "He is no longer a member of the sebarox family." The Marquis of forth sebarox said lightly, "let''s go back to the subject. On the issue of Sean Connery, I think it is necessary for us to reach an agreement. As for how noisy the following people are, after we make a decision, they can only choose to comply, and the will of the lower level does not need to be considered. " "I think the biggest problem should be those old guys." The head of the davigo family said in a deep voice, "don''t they think that they can buy those who are now followers of the Duke at the price that their family can afford? Just the reward of the title, Sean can make all his followers count, and even have two places for hereditary marques. With the vast area of the empty collar now, it''s more than enough to delimit two marques! " "Their family has encountered a bottleneck for too long, so long that they have forgotten the essence of nobility." This time, Michael Aite, the leader of the noble faction in sene, the Marquis of thorn grass, is a typical nobleman with the highest interests. Although he did not get the title of Duke, he will not be inferior to any of the seven Dukes of lane in terms of comprehensive strength. Perhaps the only fatal disadvantage is that he does not have enough excellent generals. "Even if you want to win over Sean''s followers, it must be based on Sean''s death." Michael Aite said softly, "I support your proposal, but since my territory is far away and it is impossible to mobilize troops, I will discount all my responsibilities in this operation." "I can send a silent mountain force to fight together." "After crossing the acorn grassland, it is the boundary line of my territory. I will let the gray wolf blade army dress up and prepare. However, before the formation of the encirclement net, the gray wolf blade will only focus on containment, delay and harassment. Only after the encirclement net is completely formed, will I let the gray wolf blade order a dead attack. " The gray wolf blade of the finristine family is a highly mobile mountain jungle combat force. Although its combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the mountain lion Legion in the past, the application scope of the gray wolf blade is much larger than that of the mountain lion Legion. At least this is not an army that is only good at mountain combat. Just as the name of the army bears the word wolf, the blade of gray wolf is particularly excellent in pursuit and harassment. As long as the enemy is a little lax, they will really tear down a large piece of flesh and blood like wolves. "I have very limited support." Roha kalch was silent for a moment, and then said, "because now if we mobilize the strong in the holy land, it will inevitably cause a great rebound, but if it is not the strong in the holy land, I guess it is difficult to kill Sean. But... The black eagle owes me a favor. I can let him do it himself. As for when he wants to do it, I''ll leave this opportunity to you. " Chapter 708 Not long after leaving harkons Town, Sean and others officially entered the acorn grassland. The barrenness of this grassland is also obvious to all in Ryan. It is said that this result is due to the extremely fierce bloody war that broke out here at the beginning of Ryan''s founding, the whole land was penetrated by blood, and the bodies of the war dead were buried on the spot, which completely changed the quality of the land. Of course, Sean, who crossed the earth, felt that this was bullshit. Whether it is blood or corpse, it will indeed change the geology of the land, but it will make the land more fertile, not barren. Given that the world is a world that cannot be recognized by scientific common sense, Sean would rather believe that acorn grassland is a cursed land - this is also an internal argument put forward by the hellson Institute in recent 100 years, but these have nothing to do with Sean. Similarly, he is not great enough to save the villagers in this grassland. For him, if he quickly returns to the void collar, it is the most important thing to care about at present. But I don''t know that Sean''s political enemies gave up meaningless child harassment tricks, or were planning other plots. In short, Sean didn''t encounter any attacks or harassment in the first three days of entering the acorn grassland. Of course, Sean didn''t go to the village on the return route to stay. At least he subconsciously had the idea that he didn''t want to trouble others. "How many days will it take to leave the acorn grassland?" Sean asked in the carriage. "According to our travel speed, we can leave the boundary of acorn grassland before tomorrow morning." Rena thought for a moment before answering. She has an extremely keen intuition on the judgment of distance, speed and time. Basically, she rarely makes mistakes. Even if there are occasional deviations, the journey usually does not exceed an hour. Therefore, when she was a mercenary, the marching route and distance were judged by Rena. Now, although Rena''s strength has been greatly improved and she is still the head of the Legion, some instinctive things can''t be changed. "Why are those guys so calm recently?" Sean frowned. "With the character of those guys, it''s impossible to let us leave so easily. Now we''re almost through the whole acorn grassland, but they haven''t taken any action yet. It''s incredible." "After crossing the acorn prairie, our return route will pass through the territory of the finristine family." Rena asked for a reminder. "The finnstein family?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that he had killed a member of the finlistine family who was sent to gild in the southern battlefield, which was also an important reason for his bad relationship with the finlistine family. "This family didn''t seem to have any special actions and contributions in the battle of dabion before, Did William find any other information when he investigated the family? " "According to the report of the realm of void, the fenlistine family has a long-standing strong team called the blade of gray wolf, which is especially good at jungle and mountain warfare. Before the collapse of the mountain lion corps, there were four fights, two losses, one win and one draw." Rena revealed all the information she knew one by one, "in addition, she had a record of fighting with the shadow legion of * * * kingdom. Although the war results at that time were tragic, at least the strategic objectives were successfully achieved In addition, according to the information collected, the blade of the gray wolf has fought with the soul of the ancestral leopard of the United Nations of the kalosa tribe and the hand of the dead soul of the Hales kingdom. " "Needless to say, it must be a big defeat." Sean curled his mouth. "Yes." Rena nodded, "it was a big defeat, but she successfully completed the strategic requirements every time..." "Oh." Sean raised his eyebrows, which really surprised him this time. Whether it is the shadow army, the soul of the ancestral leopard, or the hand of the dead soul, it is a very professional mountain army. Whether it is professional or actual combat effectiveness, it is naturally much stronger than the mountain lion army of the dabion kingdom before. Of course, another thing that is stronger than the mountain lion Corps is that these three armies are quasi level 5 armies. Although there is still a big gap in overall combat effectiveness compared with the real level 5 corps, even the real level 5 army may not be able to win in mountainous and jungle terrain. Sean has never heard of the army of gray wolf blade, either in the game or in this era. It can be seen that this is not a powerful army. At least in Sean''s eyes, he can make a record of two defeats and one victory with the mountain lion Corps. In the face of the three quasi-level-5 mountain armies, he certainly doesn''t see enough. The losses are terrible. Sean thinks Rena''s statement is too face-saving. At least it should be close to the annihilation of the whole army. However, if we can persist in achieving the established strategic objectives in front of these three troops with stronger professionalism than the mountain lion corps, then it is another matter. At the very least, it is definitely a highly resilient army. Unfortunately, the attribute of "toughness" belongs to a very rare special military attribute in the game. The army with this attribute will not "flee" and can even be completely immune to the negative impact caused by low morale. The most rare thing is that it will not breed many other negative emotions because of problems such as marching in a hurry and waiting for a long time. It can be said that this characteristic is a perfect fit in a mountain army. "Shit luck." Sean murmured a curse. "What did you say, my lord?" Asked Rena. "Nothing." Sean shook his head. "Isn''t Finn going to use the blade of the gray wolf to deal with us?" "I think it''s very possible." This time, before Rena could speak, Cecilia''s voice came from the carriage, "according to the current intelligence analysis, the harassment of ordinary troops is difficult to have any real impact on us, and now we have not completely quarreled with those so-called noble factions in sene, so it is very unrealistic to send troops to besiege us on a large scale, As for the use of the strong in the holy land, the man on the throne will never agree. " Hearing Cecilia''s voice was a little lazy, Sean leaned back with a smile and said with a smile, "when did you wake up?" "Just now." Cecilia replied in the carriage, "get down to business." "Well, you say." "In my opinion, even if the gray wolf blade is deployed, there is nothing terrible, because they can''t send too many people. After all, such a military transfer can''t hide anyone." Cecilia continued to analyze, "so I estimate that even if the gray wolf blade is dispatched, the scale should be about 100 people. At least it can be disguised as robbers, but once it exceeds this number, it will evolve into a regular military operation." "Just as I thought." Sean nodded. It''s just a military unit with a size of 100 people. Sean is not worried. Because according to the proportional data in the game, to form a strong combat unit, it must be at least 500 people. However, from the perspective of the combat effectiveness of the fourth level army, the troops of a strong combat unit can only block Rena, who is now only 70% powerful. Even if the war site is changed to the mountain forest or jungle, it is probably to block the joint efforts of Rena and vinia. It is obviously impossible to completely stop Sean and others. After all, Sean''s own combat power is not low. Coupled with the existence of Cecilia, even a strong combat unit may not be enough to see. As for the number of non strong combat levels, Sean felt that it was just meat buns beating dogs. There was no return. Therefore, for the possible attacks and harassment of the finristine family, Sean and others just discussed the countermeasures casually, did not pay attention at all, and still maintained the existing speed. As Rena expected, before noon the next day, Sean and others left the boundary of acorn grassland and officially entered a baron''s collar. In Sean''s intelligence, the Lord of this territory happens to be a member of the noble faction of sene, but only a baron can''t pose any threat to Sean and others, so Sean naturally won''t pay attention. If they continue to march at this speed, they will officially enter the territory of the finristine family in three days. It''s just that the next situation becomes very strange. All the attacks and harassment expected by Sean did not appear. Even Sean deliberately slowed down and stayed in the Baron for an extra day, he did not encounter any attacks. This time, Sean finally realized that something was wrong. He did not think that the political enemies who wanted him to die suddenly would let him go so easily. According to his understanding of the nobles, the more safe the trip was, the more severe the storm would be. And all this situation is not what Sean wants, because according to Hella''s layout and William''s plan, the follow-up support troops will not arrive so soon. But no matter how hard Sean couldn''t figure it out, he couldn''t stop here and could only continue to choose to move forward. Four days after entering the Baron, Sean and others left the Baron and officially entered the territory of the finlistine family. Between the Marquis and Baron of the finristine family is a mountainous forest structure area with extremely complex terrain. Such an area is just like a combat area tailored for the blade of the gray wolf. Soon, almost at night, Sean and others saw that this army with toughness can make the shadow army, the soul of the ancestral leopard and the hand of the dead soul feel difficult and difficult. Chapter 709 At night, a carriage was galloping along the mountain path. Because it is a cloudless night, the bright moonlight can be scattered on the earth, and naturally we can clearly see the scene of the carriage. Perhaps it was because the speed was too fast. When the carriage ran, the wheel hit a raised stone, and the whole carriage even rose off the ground. However, the suspension did not last long, about a second or less, and then the carriage fell back to the ground. Fortunately, the carriage is strong enough, otherwise, even if the carriage is fine, the wheels will probably have problems. However, seeing that dozens of arrows had been inserted into the carriage at this time, it was almost dense and almost turned into hedgehogs. It can be imagined what kind of treatment the carriage had suffered before. After the carriage landed heavily, the carriage was still running wildly, without even the slightest idea of stopping. At this time, dozens of people appeared on both sides of the mountain road. These people stood on both sides of the mountain road, then put their left arm in front of their chest, put a small mechanical crossbow on their right hand, and suddenly pulled the trigger. A burst of flying arrows like locusts suddenly poured down from both sides of the mountain road. "Clever crossbow!" In the carriage, someone suddenly screamed. Listen, it''s obviously Cecilia''s voice. Dexterous crossbow is a reduced version of military crossbow. Although its power is only half that of military crossbow, it is far better than ordinary bow and arrow in terms of penetration and firing speed. Moreover, the most important point is that this kind of powerful crossbow is relatively small, so it is easy to carry. In addition, due to its small size, the sound when shooting will be relatively small. Therefore, it is very suitable for night attacks, jungles, mountains and other combat occasions. It can be regarded as the standard configuration of the mountain army with relatively high level and combat power on the mainland. Cecilia could tell precisely because the sound of the crossbow was different from that of ordinary arrows. However, due to the lack of three materials and related technologies necessary for making this powerful crossbow, Ryan Kingdom imports them from neighbouring countries in the form of procurement, and they are prohibited resources at the military level. There are explicit provisions in China that no private military procurement of nobles is allowed. Therefore, the only way for Ryan to obtain a smart crossbow is to let his private army obtain the qualification of Ryan''s regular army and report and apply to Ryan''s military headquarters. According to Sean''s current knowledge, only three legions of Ryan have this military level forbidden resource, including the gray wolf blade legion of the fenlistine family. "This is military supplies. Is the man of gray wolf blade crazy!" Hearing Cecilia''s voice, Sean''s voice also issued a curse, "not only don''t even disguise at all, but directly send the whole army to rob and kill us. Now they use military products. Aren''t they afraid to cause an uproar in the Empire!" "If they can kill us, they can be said to be conducting military exercises." Cecilia''s voice was much calmer, but the strong magic wave burst out of the car. At this moment, both Sean and Cecilia knew very well that the carriage could not stop these crossbows. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean suddenly stretched out his right hand and shouted, "get down!" Soon, the black king''s sword exuded a strong black awn. Sean''s backhand sword, which didn''t turn his head back, cleaved back, and only one sword cut the whole carriage completely, exposing the interior of the whole carriage. At the same time, the flame like a lotus burst out in the carriage and burned in the air around the whole carriage one after another. The temperature of these flames is extremely high, but even so, they still can''t stop all the powerful crossbows and arrows. There are always a few that can penetrate the layers of protection of these flames, but at this level, the threat is not as terrible as at the beginning. But even so, we must be careful. Perhaps Sean can not be afraid of the fierce shooting of these military crossbows, but a weak magician like Cecilia must pay special attention. The concept of "strong combat unit" specially established for the strong refers to normal soldiers without special equipment. Unfortunately, military items such as dexterous crossbows happen to belong to the list of "special equipment". A dense jingle rang one after another, and the black king was waved a wide black light curtain on Sean''s hand to block all the escaped fish. In fact, if the shooting of these crossbows had not been weakened by Cecilia''s fire lotus, Sean might not be able to block them so easily. After all, there are too many crossbows. "We give up the carriage!" Sean drank in a deep voice and waved his sword at the same time. A black sword burst out of the air and shot at the left mountain path, blasting out a piece of gravel. Several gray wolf blade soldiers who could not dodge were killed by Sean''s sword on the spot. However, after wielding this sword, Sean didn''t see the outcome at all. As soon as he bent over, he picked up xuefanio sleeping in bed, then put his back on his back, turned and jumped to the horse pulling the car. By this time, Cecilia had jumped on another horse and saw Sean jump on the horse''s back. With a flick of her finger, two sparks shot left and right at the lasso connected between the carriage and the horse and burned it directly. Then Sean and Cecilia gently knocked on the horse''s belly, and the two horses quickly fled forward. However, because they were not war horses, it was naturally difficult to control them. However, Sean and Cecilia were also not ordinary people: Cecilia used magic and spirit to comfort the horse so that it would not get out of control in this war. Sean is much more simple and rough. As soon as the strong pressure is released, the war horse will be honest and obedient. He doesn''t even need to drive. He just needs to make a gap in his pressure field, and the horse under his crotch will automatically run forward. "Rena, what do they do?" Cecilia asked. "Don''t worry about them." Sean said in a deep voice, "Rena will be fine with Virginia and Marton. What I''m most worried about now is Hampson." Cecilia was equally uneasy at the thought of Hampson. If Irena, vinia and Marton join hands, unless it is a large-scale Legion siege, encirclement and annihilation war, they will not be able to stop them. However, to carry out a large-scale regional blockade and then implement the encirclement and annihilation war, it will take time and a large number of troops. It is impossible to rely on a gray wolf blade alone. When the troops are mobilized to form a siege network, Rena and others have already left. After all, in terms of combat effectiveness alone, Rena''s combat effectiveness is much stronger than Sean. Even if they can''t give full play to their strength now, the three will not be weak together. But Hampson is different. He is just an ordinary civilian. In such a war environment, he has no means or ability to protect himself unless he is lucky enough. "You''re not fit to go with me now." Sean said in a deep voice, "their goal should be me. You''re not safe with me!" "Do you think it''s safe for me to leave?" Cecilia asked, "now my name is Cecilia Connery, not Cecilia rumbel, so do you really think it''s safe for me to leave you?" "Damn it!" Sean scolded, and the movement of his hand did not stop at all. The black king in Sean''s hand was not like a sword, but rather like a shield. He slightly fell half behind Cecilia''s horse, but blocked all the crossbows and arrows from the left and right sides. However, even if he could resist, the tiger''s mouth in his right hand had been cracked, The blood dropped on the ground drop by drop, scattering a long trail of blood. And Cecilia, at this time, was also full of anger and vented to the mountain roads on both sides. Solomon''s eighteen flames outlined eighteen dark red flame flowers in the air, which shot out on both sides with Cecilia''s spiritual traction. These flame flowers look like little ones, but when they fall on the mountain roads on both sides, they directly hit a huge fire pit, and their power is not much weaker than the ordinary level 4 magic. Of course, if the eighteen flames are combined, the power is quasi level 9 magic. Although this power is very terrible, it is not as good as taking apart the eighteen flame flowers to use in terms of the breadth of the target. Maybe it was because the attack area was too wide and the loss to the gray wolf blade was too large. The gray wolf blade soldiers on both sides of the mountain path soon chose to withdraw and did not continue to attack Sean and others. But even so, Sean did not dare to take it lightly and relax any more, because this time, the response of the finristine family has completely exceeded Sean''s expectations, and is even more radical than the dovigo family, which nominally has the righteousness of blood revenge. Sean knows that things are likely to go far beyond the expectations of him, William, Hella and others. Otherwise, they won''t encounter the direct night attack of the three special forces belonging to the gray wolf blade on the night they enter the finristine family territory. The whole fight lasted for half an hour, which is really the kind of soft fight. But even so, the gray wolf blade doesn''t have the slightest intention of withdrawing troops. It''s just rushing up and fighting one after another, It''s good to bite Sean and others before you die. This battle, which lasted more than half an hour, was no less tragic than any war Sean had experienced in the southern battlefield. Only the gray wolf blade soldiers who lost the ability to fight again exceeded 100, not to mention those who were directly killed by Sean and others on the spot, but they didn''t have the slightest fear. The blade of the gray wolf of the whole three special forces was 3000 people, which was completely inconsistent with Sean''s guess of 500 people, so he had to order a temporary retreat. However, the strategic goal of the gray wolf blade seems to be to force Sean and others to retreat from the beginning. Therefore, when Sean and others retreat while fighting, the people of the gray wolf blade are more like taking stimulants and risking their lives to attack. Finally, in order to protect shefanio, Rena and vinia volunteered to stay. After the break, Sean, Cecilia, Marton and Hampson were asked to take shefanio away first. But unexpectedly, a superior gold strongman was suddenly killed on the way and forcibly separated Marton, Sean and others. At this time, Hampson was shocked and flew out due to the impact of the carriage. His life and death are unknown. So far, only Sean and Cecilia were left to break out of the night siege. But the next situation didn''t turn around. Wave after wave of attacks were like a serial plan, so that Sean and Cecilia didn''t stop at all. Obviously, the other party must be a powerful general who has participated in countless wars and has fought head-on with the real strong. Otherwise, he cannot be so clear about the biggest weakness of the strong in the face of the army. As long as it is human, physical strength can not be endless, which is also the reason why the human sea tactics will become very effective in the face of the strong. Because the vast majority of strong people are finally besieged to death because they are too weak to escape. But often in the face of the crazy killing of the strong, few troops can bear the fear of death and stick to it. Unfortunately, the blade of the gray wolf with the rare trait of "toughness" happens to be the bane of Sean and others. Chapter 710 In the middle of the night, through the dim and no longer bright moonlight, you can see two people walking along the mountain path, one of whom is a tall man with a woman on his back. These three people are Sean and Cecilia, who broke out of the siege, and shefanio, who is still unconscious. After Sean and Cecilia broke out, they both squeezed the horse''s physical strength to the greatest extent, so as to ensure that they would be punished in [inaugural punishment - none] Although he didn''t know why there was no inauguration punishment for his career advancement this time, and it was not a bad thing, Sean instinctively felt that the two seals he had sealed had deviated at this time. Or, I can''t keep up with his rhythm. [magic seal. Silver scale (Level 3): defense effect. When activated, it can greatly cover the body with a layer of demon skin. It can be immune to physical damage caused by any weapon with sharp puncture value less than 30. It has no effect on strike damage. It is immune to fire and dark magic damage, and is exempted from water system, ice system, wind system and earth system damage by 30%, Light damage deals three times more damage. Duration: 20 seconds, cooling time: 1 hour. Note: you can now turn this ability on or off freely. The cooldown time will not enter until the duration is 20 seconds or you automatically give up activating this skill.] The strengthening of magic seal and silver scale has not changed much. At least there has not been any change in essence. On the contrary, there is more punishment for double damage caused by light damage. However, this ability is still very useful in some cases, such as when facing the vampire before, but more often, this ability has begun to become a bit weak, because it is completely opposite to the combat mode of attack advocated by the magic seal warriors. Of course, if you want to say more chicken ribs, then [magic seal. Blood charm] is even worse. Basically, there is no change in this ability, only an additional blood sucking effect. However, after Sean''s test, this blood sucking ability basically belongs to the "sell Meng" series. Because in this real world, if you are hit the key, it is the result of direct death. Therefore, there is no concept of "blood strip". Naturally, the so-called blood sucking is just to accelerate the recovery of the injury, and has no recovery effect and impact on the strength value consumed in the battle. It''s impossible for Sean to like such an ability. But if you want to say harvest, there are still some. At least, Sean completely mastered the sword skill of "soul calming". At this point, Sean finally understood how terrible this skill was. [zhenhun (fifty swords): use the sword at a very fast speed to cause space shock, resulting in space collapse! Each time you cast a skill, you need to consume at least 50% of your fighting Qi and cause tons of damage to all targets within 30 meters of the straight line and 3 meters of the front diameter. The damage will gradually decrease with the distance. Incidental effect "space-time stillness": this attribute has priority. All targets within the attack range will not dodge if their agility and will are less than 100 points; Collateral effect "annihilation": once the "space-time static" judgment takes effect, the target within 10 meters will die on the spot; The target within ten to twenty meters will be seriously damaged; Targets within 20 to 30 meters will suffer moderate damage. Swordsmanship level 8 special sword. Note: because this skill is beyond your current level, you need to accumulate strength for three seconds before each time you cast this skill.] However, zhenhun is also a "big blue consumer" for Sean at present, because he can only use it twice in his heyday, and then he will face the dilemma of being unable to use his skills. However, if you cooperate with the skill of "fighting spirit outbreak", you can use the soul calming skill three times, but that''s all. So even if Sean has entered the next golden position, his fighting mode still hasn''t changed: when facing the strong at a higher level, he is still in the dilemma of not being able to fight for a long time. Perhaps, only by becoming a top gold power can we get rid of the current situation. Sean sighed softly, still helpless. Now he has no other cards except zhenhun, and there is a comatose xuefanio. Sean''s actual combat effectiveness is not high. He can''t help missing Gulu. If only he were still awake. But at this time, Sean''s eyes suddenly opened, and he jumped up from the ground. The black king had been held by Sean with one hand, and his cold killing intention suddenly rose. However, just when Sean was in such a fighting state, Monica''s voice came from the dark: "I''m not here to fight you." Chapter 711 "I''m here to fulfill the agreement with you." Monica walked out of the darkness. It was obviously just a very ordinary environment, but with Monica''s action, the whole space seemed to have a wonderful shaking. Sean guessed that this was probably the special means by which Monica could hide her breath and figure. "It seems that you are well aware of the trend of the finlistine family." Sean raised his eyebrows. He didn''t completely trust Monica, so although he put down the sword, he didn''t put it away. Of course, the killing intention emitted from her naturally didn''t converge at all. Because he knows that Monica''s means of hiding breath and figure are definitely related to the field, because only the field of Assassin level can achieve the effect of arcane magic like invisibility without any fluctuation of magic breath. Similarly, anyone with such abilities in the field must not underestimate, even if it is just a pseudo field. Sean can ignore Monica''s strength in frontal combat. After all, the strength of frontal combat is often not worth mentioning unless the rogue rank is promoted in the direction of Assassin type. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some advanced non assassins are particularly powerful in combat effectiveness, but Sean knows that Monica is definitely not such a person. "I have ended my covenant with them." Monica shrugged, as if she didn''t care about Sean''s vigilance. "What do you mean?" Sean asked in a deep voice. Monica said nothing and threw Sean a letter. Because of the night, Sean couldn''t see anything directly, but his face suddenly changed when he took over and saw the letter in the faint night light. The familiar black envelope, with the whole miracle continent as the background, is the list of famous players that Sean is most afraid of. After turning over the envelope, the fire paint on the back has been cut, but when you close the envelope, you can vaguely see the double sword seal. In the game, although Sean has not personally received or seen this letter, there is still a forum in the world with extremely developed information. However, because of the players'' belligerence, the update speed of all the famous general lists is much faster than that of the world, almost reaching the situation that the game time is updated once a year. So many players who receive the list of famous generals can''t wait to show off on the forum. Therefore, although Sean hasn''t actually got this letter, he can be said to know better than anyone how to identify the authenticity of this letter. There is no doubt that the letter in his hand now is the real list of famous generals, not forged. Sean couldn''t wait to open the letter and took out two high-quality magic papers. In the world of miracle mainland, the mainstream paper used at present is still mainly parchment. If the poor people use inferior parchment, while the wealthier people will use more luxurious and better ink absorption parchment. However, the aristocrats usually use universal writing magic paper, also known as magic paper. Compared with parchment, this kind of paper has many characteristics, such as light and easy to carry, excellent ink absorption, easy to hide, etc. Therefore, it is also a conventional paper in military. Of course, the most important thing is that only this kind of paper can be transmitted over a long distance through special magic communication devices. Sean was obviously stunned when he saw two pieces of magic paper. Because in the game, he saw that those players received only one piece of paper, and no one had ever received two pieces of paper. The only time he saw two pieces of magic paper published in the list of famous generals was when a female martial god was born. This time, when Sean saw two pieces of paper in the list of famous generals, his first thought was that a female martial god was born? Female martial god, in this world, represents not only famous generals, but also strong personal strength. However, for many kingdoms in the world, the female warrior God is not so much a general as a mascot; However, for players like Sean, in addition to being a mascot, the female martial god also represents a powerful attribute bonus. Like the title of Athena, the attached attribute is that the army she commands increases attack power by 5% and movement power by 10%, and can obtain an additional power bonus of 3% when charging. This title doesn''t seem to have much room to improve, but if the army she commands is level 5 and level 6, the proportion of increase will become very terrible. If it is a light cavalry unit, with a 10% increase in mobility, she will move faster than expected in terms of running and rushing for help; If it is a heavy cavalry force, the power bonus and attack bonus of charge will also make the force extremely terrible. This is the particularity of the title of female martial god. Sean didn''t look at the list of famous generals, but turned to the second female martial god first. As Sean predicted, the female martial god has changed from seven to eight - different from the ranking of the top generals, the ranking of the female martial god is arranged according to the confirmed time. Therefore, even if a female martial god is killed in the future, there will be no change in the above ranking. Therefore, the thundering female martial god yasna is still ranked seventh, but the name of Ruina appears in the eighth place. The daughter of thunder, the martial god, Rena. When he saw the name, Sean felt dizzy: "this time, the fenlistine family didn''t even care about face, because Rena became a female martial god?" Monica looked at Sean with pity, which made Sean realize that things were not so simple. Sure enough, Monica soon motioned Sean to see the magic paper on the list of famous generals. When Sean opened the magic paper the same size as the list of female martial gods but with much richer content, he suddenly felt a black in front of him at this moment. In this list, Sean saw very familiar names. William, Hella, Alfred, Rena, clough, and even Adolf, Stalin, and nock, whom Sean and William first planned to hide and secretly cultivate, are also on the list. Of course, what surprised Sean most was not that Thain''s name appeared on the list, but that Arnold was also on the list. Although he only ranked 100th, there was a more important premise, that is, under the premise that Sean already had so many famous generals, another person occupied the 100th place, This is a very hate thing. But when Sean looked carefully at the names of William and Hera, he felt the seriousness of the problem. No. 7, William Yale, principality of lane. Eighth, HeLa nugus, principality of lane. Sean never wanted to hide the existence of Hella nugus from the beginning. It will be discovered sooner or later. After all, as long as we carefully study the war in which he played a decisive victory in the southern battlefield, we will inevitably find the truth. Moreover, Haila has not officially announced the change of her surname, so it is not strange that Haila''s name appears on this list of famous generals. But what is really intriguing is the country recorded on this list, which is impressively written with the words "principality of lane". This means that when the list was drawn up, Ryan had not announced his promotion to the kingdom. "This is definitely not the final list!" Sean said with great certainty, "and it''s two to three months before the official release date, so this list is definitely not a real list of top players." "It doesn''t matter anymore." Looking at Sean, Monica whispered. Hearing Monica''s words, Sean immediately reflected on the meaning of her words. In Sean''s current situation, it really doesn''t matter whether the list is correct or whether it is a real list of famous players. Because Sean''s enemies have seen this list, and the same list also gives them a perfect excuse to kill themselves regardless of everything - with so many famous generals under Sean now, once he returns to the territory and gathers enough troops, his enemies can''t win Sean militarily. Similarly, if there was hidden rule protection from the royal family before, it would have disappeared after the list appeared. The reason is very simple, just four words: great success and great earthquake. Even if the king Ryan is a wise king, he doesn''t mind that Sean has such a strong command, but it is also an inevitable result to limit Sean''s development by weakening, attacking and suppressing. Sean believed that if he did not have a secret agreement with the royal family on transmitting the magic circle, the people who pursued him would certainly include the king Ryan sitting on the throne. "I owe you a favor." Sean looked at Monica and said in a deep voice, "as long as you don''t want my life, I will help you unconditionally within my ability Even if you defecte in the future, I can protect you. " "It seems that you really know the habit of our demons whispering." Monica smiled, "but don''t get me wrong. The reason why I tell you this is that there is only an agreement between us So, what are you going to do next? " "Do you think I have any choice?" Sean took a deep breath, then said in a deep voice, "who stands in front of me, then I''ll have to send him to Pluto." "It''s not that I don''t trust your strength, but..." Monica shook her head. "This time, not only the gray wolf blade of the finristine family, but also the silent mountain Legion has been waiting for you in front. In addition, more than a dozen strong people have entered the siege and are constantly..." Before Monica finished her words, a sharp breaking sound suddenly sounded. With the sound of breaking the air ringing through the wilderness, a red glow lit up from a hundred meters away. In an instant, it crossed a distance of hundreds of meters, pulled out a very long red tail flame in the air and shot at Monica. Chapter 712 The red light comes very quickly. Almost just the moment when the naked eye sees the red light, it is close to our eyes. In the air, it even emits a strange burning smell. At the moment when Monica was aware of the danger, the red light was close at hand. In this case, no matter how excellent she was, she could not completely avoid this attack. So the only thing she could do was just to reluctantly sideways in order to avoid the harm of the red light to her heart. However, almost at the same moment when Monica turned sideways, her body also shone with a red light. This radiance made Monica feel a strange warmth, as if her cold body suddenly became warm in this dark night. At this moment, she can even feel the friendly intimacy from the fire element. Flame barrier. A fire resistance magic bonus one level higher than the fire barrier. The effect in the game is to increase the player''s current flame resistance by 5%. Compared with the effect of adding 100 points to the fixed flame barrier, it is of no use to low-level players. However, in this world, the blessing effect of flame barrier and flame barrier must be different from that in the game. Since Cecilia blessing flame barrier instead of flame barrier for Monica at the first moment, it naturally makes sense for her. In fact, Cecilia woke up when Monica approached. After all, she was very sensitive to Sean''s murderous changes after spending so long with Sean. But at the beginning, she prepared high lethal magic such as eighteen flames - for Cecilia today, this magic from the brand of blood and soul is much easier than the magic that needs to consume magic and spiritual traction. It can almost be said that you can do whatever you want, which is not much weaker than silent singing magic, and there is the convenience that there will be no magic fluctuation. But Cecilia certainly won''t attack until Monica shows hostility. Therefore, when the sneak attack came so suddenly and quickly, Cecilia was able to cast the magic of the flame barrier at the first time - it was not that she was unwilling to cast the resistance bonus magic higher than the flame barrier. Naturally, she had mastered the high-level fire resistance bonus magic such as flame shelter and fire element enchantment, but it was too late. However, the flame barrier is only a level 4 magic after all. Compared with the menacing red aurora, the obvious level is much weaker. Therefore, the powerful flame power emitted by the red aurora easily penetrated Monica''s chest even after being weakened by the flame barrier. But maybe because of the high temperature of the flame, the red light didn''t splash any blood after passing through Monica''s body, but burned a scorched hole in Monica''s chest. The wound is not big. But the injury was obviously very serious. Because when the red aurora penetrates Monica''s body, Monica directly spits out a mouthful of blood from her mouth, the blood on her face fades in an instant, and the whole person shows a morbid pallor. She even became very reluctant to stand. The whole person staggered forward a few steps and almost fell to the ground. However, it was probably because the whispering training of the demon was very difficult, so Monica didn''t fall down in the end. However, after the red light penetrated Monica''s chest, although the speed slowed down significantly, compared with ordinary people and even people below silver, the speed of this red light is still very fast. But for Sean, it was already in a state that could be easily captured by the naked eye. Therefore, a black light swept up in front of Sean, and the blade was centered on the red light. No harsh sound, no dazzling brilliance. The red aurora running through Monica made a slight "poof" sound at the moment of touching Sean''s blade, and then spread like a firefly. But Sean''s face changed in an instant: "hunting by fire!" "What is fire hunting?" Cecilia asked strangely when she heard Sean''s voice sharpen obviously. "Don''t get up!" Sean only had time to say this, and then the whole man flew forward and suddenly threw Monica, who had just stabilized, to the ground. Almost as soon as Monica was knocked down, the second red aurora lit up again from the distance. In a moment, it crossed the distance of hundreds of meters and shot at Sean''s back. Although the second red aurora did not have an amazing record like the first red light, it was still inevitable when the red light rubbed against Sean''s back. It directly burned all the clothes on Sean''s back, and even the skin in this part of the back cervical vertebrae was scalded crimson. "What the hell is this?" Cecilia was furious when she saw Sean''s back. "Hunting by fire, that''s the name of a long bow." Turning over from Monica, Sean, lying on the ground, said in a deep voice, "this is a special effect level magic weapon, and the forging history... Has been for many years." Even if Cecilia doesn''t understand the relevant knowledge of demonized equipment, she can still understand what Sean said: "is this... Ancient demonized weapon The power of that flame aurora is no weaker than level 6 magic. " Sean nodded a little difficultly: "hunting by fire is indeed an ancient magic weapon. The flame Aurora just now is the special ability attached to it. Vulcan hunting. In a strict sense, this can even be defined as a magic weapon. " Seeing Sean nodding and admitting, Cecilia frowned. Because she knows that the so-called ancient demonized equipment can basically be equated with gold demonized equipment. In other words, the long bow of fire chasing hunting is a magic equipment of special effect gold grade. Of course, Sean still has something to say. The reason why Sean was so impressed by the fire hunting was simply because the weapon later fell into the hands of a weapons forging master. The great master level figure found some very mysterious magic arrays from above. After a series of research and experiments, he finally successfully engraved these magic arrays on the magic weapons at that time, so as to forge an epoch-making new long-range weapon in the miracle continent - the fire dragon of Robles, the ancestor of all magic guns. "Why does the fire chaser appear here?" Sean was puzzled. Because in a small rural country as barren as Ryan, the number of gold giants was significantly increased after annexing dabion. However, it is obviously impossible for other corresponding national strength and related resources to change so soon. Otherwise, the pan continental chamber of Commerce will not hold an underground auction at the celebration of Lane''s promotion to the Kingdom, and it will make a lot of money. It is conceivable to see what kind of "legendary" price the demonized equipment of silver and bronze have made. So Sean couldn''t understand why there was such a super era golden demonized equipment as fire chasing hunting for Ryan: "did any of the people you met before use bows and arrows?" "Before I answer... Cough... Your question... Cough, before..." Monica''s voice is very weak, and the whole person is completely weak. "Can you... Remove your hand... From my chest first." "Oh, sorry." Sean pulled back a little embarrassed. Although Monica''s dress looks normal, Sean knew that Monica''s figure was much hotter than her dress when she was pressed on her just now. Cecilia raised her eyebrows, then looked at Monica''s chest and her own chest. Her face was a little angry. However, Monica and Sean didn''t find Cecilia''s appearance. After thinking for a moment, Monica said, "I saw four people carrying... Bows and arrows. But there are probably only two people who really use bows and arrows... As their main weapons. " "Well, among these people, is there anyone who is closer to you, or... Has contact with you." "What do you mean?" Monica turned her head and raised her eyebrows slightly, "although... I''m the Whisperer of the demon, but..." "I think you misunderstood me." Sean said in a deep voice, "the hunting by fire has a particularity, that is, it needs to be marked to display the Vulcan hunting." "Tag?" Cecilia tilted her head. "Like spiritual traction?" "It''s OK to understand that." Sean nodded. "Vulcan hunting only uses the last marked target, that is to say, someone must have contacted you before, maybe shaking hands or patting you on the shoulder and so on." Sean''s last words, of course, were for Monica. In the game, the mark judgment of fire hunting is much simpler. You can complete the target mark only by making an ordinary attack on the target. After that, you can use the extremely powerful attack skill of Vulcan hunting within a maximum range of 300 meters. The damage of this skill is not only ridiculously high, but also has the attribute of hitting the target within the field of vision, and it is accompanied by extremely powerful fire damage - in fact, if Cecilia hadn''t blessed Monica with the flame barrier in time, the first arrow just now would be enough to completely ignite Monica''s adult torch. Of course, the disadvantage is that the display of Vulcan hunting needs to consume a lot of magic value, which is not much less than the magic of level 6 Magic, so it is impossible for people of non magic Archer advanced class to use this skill. For those who take the magic Archer as an advanced career, referring to Sean''s experience in the game, the strong man in the upper gold may only shoot three arrows for Vulcan hunting. Of course, if you completely squeeze the spiritual power, it''s not impossible to shoot the fourth arrow, but then you will fall into a negative state such as weakness and vertigo for a long time. "This guy is really cautious. In order to prevent accidents, he attacked when he was close to 100 meters. The maximum attack range of Vulcan hunting is within 300 meters of the holder''s field of vision. " Sean said in a deep voice, "if I''m not wrong, the other party can probably shoot Vulcan hunting twice more. Now we are sitting in the same boat, so I must understand in detail what kind of person the other party is, which is convenient for me to decide whether to kill the other party or run away. " "It should be... Northton." Monica''s look was still very weak, but she obviously used some secret technique, because her pale face was recovering quickly and gradually became ruddy. "He''s a black eagle." "Black Hawk?" Sean was stunned. "Ryan, the black eagle, one of the three dark kings?" Seeing Monica nodded, Sean''s face immediately looked ugly: "I didn''t provoke him, but he came to trouble me instead I wrote down this account first, and I happen to have some evidence of his guilt. " "Let''s go through the crisis first." After Monica''s face recovered, she said at the first time, "I can''t hold on to my current state for too long, and since northton has appeared, others are expected to arrive soon, so we must make a quick decision." "Do you have any good ideas?" "As long as you buy me 30 seconds, I''m sure to kill him!" "You can''t kill." Sean retorted without thinking, "people who can use fire hunting are not so easy to deal with. With your strength, you can''t win him unless you take advantage of his careless assassination Mark also has one of the biggest advantages, that is, it can break the stealth and use the camouflage skills in the field you haven''t completely formed. As long as you show your face, he can definitely kill you at the first time. " Hearing Sean''s words, Monica''s face changed slightly: "you can''t work here..." "So the best thing is for us to do it at the same time." Sean said faintly, "but your chance of death is higher than me Because the other party marked you instead of me, so once you play Vulcan hunting, you must die But as long as you can keep alive for ten seconds, I can get close enough to threaten him, so that he can''t play Vulcan hunting. " "Are you sure you only need ten seconds?" Monica looked at Sean and asked seriously, word by word. "I''m sure." Sean nodded, "you know, if you delay time, you and I can''t afford it And this man has also been on the must kill list. Otherwise, as long as you let him live, you will have to finish it. " Biting her lower lip, Monica also knew that she had no choice at all, so she had to nod and agree with Sean''s practice: "ten seconds, I''ll fight for you!" Chapter 713 At two or three o''clock in the morning, it is the darkest time in autumn and winter in the southern continent. If there are dark clouds during this time, it can even be said that it is out of reach. Therefore, in many cases, this time is recognized as the best rest time. Of course, it is also the best night attack time. However, unless equipped with special equipment, it is difficult to realize the tactics of night attack. However, for northton, there is no such situation. One of the special effects of fire chasing hunting is to give the holder the ability of night vision. Northton is relying on the two powerful special abilities of night vision and Vulcan hunting attached to fire hunting, so he can train the advanced occupation of magic Archer, which focuses on control and auxiliary combat, to be as deadly and dangerous as shadow assassins. For enchanted equipment, many special abilities attached to it will not be brought into play without the explanation of the forger. Therefore, there is the industry of enchanted equipment appraiser. However, this situation usually refers to modern demonized equipment, such as ash demonized equipment and ancient demonized equipment, which is basically not included, because this kind of powerful equipment that can be regarded as magical equipment often automatically master one or two special abilities at the moment when the holder obtains it. However, if you want to know all the special abilities of this kind of demonized equipment, you need to find a magician who has profound attainments in the magic array instead of a demonized equipment appraiser. Gently rubbing the long bow in his hand, northton scanned the environment on the field with his eyes like a torch. This is a mountain grassland, not barren but not rich. All the weeds have not grown enough to cover the eyes, and the natural field of vision is still vast. But the problem is that there are many gullies of different sizes in this mountain. Many gullies are even deep pits. Similarly, there are many mountains and stones around. Therefore, even if the field of vision is wide, it is not wide. At this time, his enemy was hiding in a shallow pit. Even if he stood up straight, it was difficult to see each other. After a little hesitation, northton finally drew a long arrow from the arrow bag behind his waist. Different from the length of ordinary arrows, this long arrow needs to grow about two inches. The weight is heavy, but it has no metal color. It should be a special kind of wood such as sunken wood. This kind of arrow often appears as an advanced armor breaking arrow, subject to the unique triangular arrow, but this one is a round pointed arrow with spiral texture engraved on it, and the tail feather is closer to the arrow rod to minimize resistance. This is a special arrow commonly used in the western continent. It is mainly used to deal with the beast armor cavalry of the wild orcs in the western continent. However, this kind of arrow must be matched with a heavy long bow to give full play to its powerful power. Therefore, the requirement for the strength of the archer''s arm is naturally very high. Normally speaking, northton''s magic Bowman rank is unable to use this dangerous weapon that can only be controlled by the Royal Bowman, but with the help of fire hunting, northton naturally has no such problem. He drew a bow with an arrow, directly pulled out a full moon bow, and stared closely at the hiding place of the target character. From the feeling emitted by the fire hunting, northton knew that Monica was not dead, but hiding in the shallow pit ahead. From the moment he saw Monica, he knew that the woman was never on his side, so he planted a mark on her. Later, he followed her secretly. Fortunately, for a long time, his cautious life like a shadow assassin made him not found by Monica. Then he saw the hostile target of this trip. Sean Connery. The kingdom of lane is now one of the seven Dukes of the void Duke. He was naturally very excited about finding such a valuable and important goal, but it was only for a moment, and then he suppressed his inner excitement. Relying on years of hunting experience, he carefully approached the target 100 meters away. In fact, if he could, he wanted to move forward a little, but his intuition told him that if he approached again, he would be found, so he finally chose to snipe outside this 100 meters. Originally, everything should have been very smooth. But unexpectedly, the sudden flame barrier destroyed his chance to kill two birds with one stone. This makes northton feel a little pity. However, this mood is only a moment. He has completely mastered the initiative on the battlefield. He believes in his strength, not blindly, but clearly knows where his limit is. Therefore, even if he knows that if he delays any longer and is rushed by others, he will lose a share of credit, but he still won''t choose to take risks. This is also a habit he has developed over the years - as long as he is invincible, he will never take risks and be greedy. What he needs now is to wait patiently for the moment when his enemies reveal their flaws. And patience, he never lacks. Soon, in northton''s field of vision, he finally saw a figure emerge from the shallow pit with a cat on his waist and go around at a very fast speed. At this time, in his eyes, this figure has an energy surging like a flame, which is the unique energy symbol of the target marked by the fire chasing hunt. He can clearly see this mark as long as it is within 300 meters. So he knew that this figure was Monica. Northton''s mouth was slightly raised. He did not shoot the arrow in his hand, but still aimed at the position of the shallow pit. At the same time, a faint starlight began to converge on the arrow. The whole long arrow gradually emitted a light white glow, and the surrounding temperature decreased significantly by several degrees. Wisps of cold began to emanate from him, and a large white fog spread around at an amazing speed, and even the ground began to frost and freeze. Magic Arrow. White frost. This is the unique attack defense integration skill of the magic archer. It can create an ice field with a radius of at least three feet in the caster. Anyone who steps into this field will suffer negative effects such as slowness. This is also why Sean said that Monica is definitely not northton''s opponent. Once Monica''s greatest advantage is weakened and northton has increased the ability to hunt by fire, it will only be killed by her. Of course, if the Magic Arrow and white frost are shot out, the frost field around the caster will naturally disappear. Instead, create the same frost field where the arrow hits, and the effect is much stronger than protecting the caster. Because of the marking effect of hunting by fire, northton doesn''t care about Monica''s movement at all, because no matter how she moves, she can''t escape his tracking. So northton has only one goal, that is Sean. As long as he buries it here, he will complete his task. Soon, he finally saw Sean appear. At the edge of the shallow pit, another figure suddenly appeared, which was a little slower than Monica. Northton sneered: "I knew it was a sub attack strategy. It''s really nothing new." At the same time, northton also calculated Sean''s moving track and sneered at loose string archery. The long arrow shot out at an amazing speed. When the arrow left the string, the white fog around northton quickly chased the long arrow with a magnificent momentum like the breath of a long whale, and pulled a white light beam in the air. Light frost and blue ice crystals spread all over the air, just like a blue lightning pattern shining in the air. But northton''s attack went far beyond that. After one arrow was shot, he drew out the second arrow with lightning speed and drew the bow and string again. But this time, the long arrows converged and bright, but it was no longer a white glow, but a purple blue glow, with a faint current surge. Without the slightest hesitation, when the energy gathered, northton immediately loosened the string and fired the arrow. The surging sound of clouds and thunder broke through the air immediately. ¡­¡­ When the surging sound of cloud and thunder sounded, Sean''s eyes finally became dignified. Double Magic Arrow. This is a unique skill of magic archer. Even in the game, it is also used to distinguish the biggest difference between high play and common play of magic archer. The reason why I say this is because each Magic Arrow of the magic bow hand will produce different effects. These effects are often effective not only for the enemy, but also for myself. Therefore, how to match the order and effect of magic arrows to maximize damage is a very important thing. Moreover, in addition, the consumption of magic is not a small thing. In addition, the stiffness time during attack and so on, all these require a lot of small skills. Of course, with the quality and ability of players, it is not difficult to shoot double and triple, so the standard for judging a master must at least be a quartet. The Quartet goes up, and the superposition of each more arrow is multiplied for archers and targets. At the beginning of the game, the most powerful magic archer in the game could shoot seven magic arrows in a row. The momentum of Magic Arrow and thunder is naturally greater than that of white frost, but the speed is not as fast as that of white frost. On the surface, it seems that the lightning in the sky has finally become a real thunder curtain. The connection of the two arrows seemed flawless, but Sean still couldn''t understand northton''s practice. Ice is not a conductor. It can''t combine any powerful skill effect with the arrow of thunder attribute. If you shoot the Lightning Arrow first and then the white frost arrow, Sean can understand. After all, there is such a combination in the game. However, after the thunder arrow was shot, northton only slowed down for about half a second, and then the third arrow was shot. Trio! The flaming flame almost burned the whole arrow. But judging from the power of the arrow, the effect attached to the third arrow is obviously more powerful than frost and thunder. Because as soon as the arrow came out, the surrounding area immediately reflected a scene like a burning cloud, but what was hidden under the gorgeous scenery was extreme danger. Magic Arrow. Red prison! The biggest difference between players and NPCs is that players'' professional research and playing methods are more unrestrained than NPCs. Although the basic point of judging whether a magic Archer player is an expert is the continuous shooting of the Quartet, the judgment of NPC naturally needs to be reduced by one level. Therefore, the magic archer who can play the trio is indeed the only expert in the local world of miracle mainland. However, when Sean thought this was the limit, northton drew five long arrows of the same size from the arrow bag at one breath. But this time he didn''t put one by one on the bow, but directly put five arrows on the bow at the same time, then put the long bow across his arm, loosen the string with his right hand at the same time, but the five arrows didn''t shoot out in a fan, but shot around the three magic arrows at different speeds. Phantom Quintet! Although this is not the unique skill of the magic bow hand, it is also a common attack skill of the magic bow hand. Its biggest function is to shoot five arrows at the same time. Of course, the launch of this skill can not be regarded as a duet skill, but the connection here at this time can at least be regarded as the effect of half a duet, because the five arrows are shot to the left and right sides, and its purpose is very obvious, that is to limit Sean''s moving direction and force him to break through the serial attacks of the trio. Each attack skill of northton is a perfect connection of traps. Under the continuous launching of these traps, even though he can only shoot three magic arrows, the threat to Sean is no weaker than those high archers who can launch Quartet in the game. In particular, Sean also discovered another secret technique hidden in northton''s trio! Chapter 714 The red sky reflected by the Magic Arrow and red prison invades the surrounding environment. The hot heat even completely dissipated the cold and Yin cold covered by the white frost, and a large amount of steam almost filled the field of vision between Sean and northton. The ice arrow is followed by the rocket, which is a common duet match for magic archers. Because freezing has a hidden effect that is fragile, and most of the fire attributes have a burst effect, the connection of these two effects can produce a very strong chain reaction. The most classic tactical response in the game is to directly cause a second kill for players with an overall life value of less than 5%. Even the boss, as long as the frozen coverage area is sufficient, will also directly kill on the standard line of a certain amount of blood. At this time, although northton''s second Magic Arrow is the galloping thunder, it is actually the most priority Magic Arrow in the attack sequence, but it happens to be the galloping thunder. The red light reflected in the red prison and the steam formed by the high and low temperature difference are all to cover up the excessive speed of running thunder. Qualified to fight against opponents at northton''s level, we can actually know the basic combat qualities and abilities of both sides. Therefore, when seeing northton shoot the Magic Arrow and white frost, his opponent will naturally be able to instantly judge where the arrow landed. Therefore, according to the reaction of combat instinct, he will know how to make the correct Dodge, or at least how to avoid being affected by the cold ice area of white frost. But this is exactly the next trap of northton! Under the cover of Magic Arrow and red prison, it is difficult for anyone to find magic arrow. The speed of running thunder is actually a little faster than Magic Arrow and white frost. In addition to the lightning attribute as a derivative attribute of the wind attribute, which is accompanied by the unique swiftness of the wind attribute, the arrow used by northton also has the effect of acceleration. However, people who have not personally fought in the western continent will never know the danger of this arrow, so they will ignore the speed of Magic Arrow and thunder. Although Magic Arrow and thunder running are not a skill integrating attack and defense, in fact, this skill is also a range skill, and it will also produce paralysis effect. Therefore, the landing point of Magic Arrow and galloping thunder will produce an effect similar to the power grid coverage. People within this power grid will have a certain chance to be affected by the paralysis effect. The influence range of power grid is larger than that of Magic Arrow and white frost, so if you are careless, you will be unable to move due to the paralysis effect, so you can''t get rid of the freezing effect of Magic Arrow and white frost, and then you will naturally be directly hit by Magic Arrow and red prison. The vicious nature of this serial trap can be seen from this. As for the arrows on both sides, in fact, they only serve this serial trap. Of course, it doesn''t rule out northton''s hidden killing move. At least with northton''s strength, Sean doesn''t think the phantom quintet is just so simple. In the battle between the strong, the key factor determining the outcome is often only one thought. Although the trio in front of him has reached the power of the quartet that is generally played high in the game, or even infinite. After all, the quintet is insidious, but in the face of the left and right forced shots that still don''t know the back hand, Sean feels it''s better to break the strong. Therefore, instead of dodging from the left and right sides, he rushed out directly towards the middle trio. Because of the interference in the field of vision, northton did not accurately observe Sean''s movements. But for an experienced Archer like him, just listening to the sound on this silent night can distinguish a lot of things, especially when his vision is only blocked to the middle and has no impact on the left and right sides. Therefore, when Sean''s figure is not seen on the left and right sides, Northton already knew that Sean had chosen the most dangerous and troublesome middle to break through. This guess made northton frown slightly, so his right hand, which had touched the arrow bag and held two arrows, loosened slightly and gave up one of the arrows. But then, he pulled out an arrow at a very fast speed, and then pulled out a full moon bow again. There was no gathering of magic, but suddenly two red stars appeared at the arrow and began to spin around the arrow. Silently reciting the countdown, northton focused on the trend ahead. He shot all three magic arrows. How could he not know how long it would take to reach the attack point. Therefore, as the final arrow to decide the outcome, northton naturally knows when to shoot to achieve the best effect, and now he is waiting for the best attack time. But just then, northton suddenly turned his head and looked to his left rear. He saw only a flame burning energy rushing towards him at a fast speed. This discovery made northton curse hard. Although he can really ignore Monica, the assassin, this means that in the face-to-face confrontation, in the current situation, if an assassin is close to him, he will still die in peace. Under the choice of killing Sean and allowing himself to be buried and resigned to fate, northton chose the latter without hesitation: he didn''t continue to wait for the best time, but immediately loosened his string and shot arrows. As for the result, it was beyond his control. When the arrow was shot, the two stars began to spin wildly on the long arrow. Soon, the whole arrow disappeared into the thick fog like a fire meteor, leaving only faint traces of sparks in the air. At this time, northton finally had time to deal with Monica. It was supposed to be the rhythm of killing Sean, but he didn''t expect to be disturbed by Monica in the end. Northton, who was angry, naturally wouldn''t let Monica go easily. Although he also wanted to make a quick decision to kill Monica, considering that his magic was not much, he gave up the tempting idea of killing Monica with Vulcan hunting. Facing Monica, northton was not so cautious. On the contrary, he looked a little more arrogant, which was a contempt for the weak. It''s just, is he really qualified to despise Monica? An ordinary double shot, not even a magic arrow. In the face of the two arrows, Monica''s right hand waved gently, but she didn''t see how violent her movements were. However, she could clearly hear two metal impacts, and then the two arrows were knocked down, but her speed towards northton was not weakened. At this time, northton saw that Monica was holding a dagger in her right hand. And it was with this short sword that she knocked down the two arrows she shot, which made northton look a little chilly: for his strength, he knew very well that it was not arrogance, but a strong man''s self-confidence. Therefore, it is naturally clear that she can easily shoot down the two arrows she shoots, and the sprint speed does not weaken at all, which means that Monica has excellent dynamic vision. The distance between the two sides was reduced from 100 meters to 50 meters. Northton sighed slightly, obviously a little regretful, but his mood did not change too complicated, but narrowed his eyes. This time, he looked a little serious. However, he still didn''t show the idea of Vulcan hunting, but he didn''t know what kind of mentality and idea it was. Northton shot again, but it was still just an ordinary attack. Of course, from the full moon of the bow string, this attack was obviously more serious. Monica''s eyes were as calm and calm as ever, and there was no mood fluctuation due to northton''s contempt. In fact, if Monica wants to escape at this time, she has a chance to escape, at least more than half of the chance to survive. Because from the beginning, northton didn''t pay attention to Monica at all, and beyond the average survival probability, for an assassin, he already had enough motivation to take a risk. But even Monica doesn''t know why she turned back and joined hands with Sean. Perhaps, just to see more secrets about the Lord¡ª¡ª Monica comforted herself: just get ten seconds. Taking into account that she has successfully distracted northton''s attention before, Monica has successfully won two seconds for Sean. The second attack from northton was naturally much sharper than the first attack. However, this still does not pose enough threat to Monica. The dagger in her hand was raised gently - it was a special dagger coated with matte material, and there would be no reflection of any light source under any circumstances - just listen to the crisp sound of "Ding", a spark in the air jumped out, and the long arrow was steadily carried down by Monica again. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that Monica''s right hand had an obviously unnatural pause when she just picked up the long arrow. Northton raised his eyebrows slightly, with a sneer in his eyes, and drew out the third arrow. Five seconds. Monica''s eyes flashed an indescribable meaning. The golden light began to condense on the arrow, and a touch of unusual horror suddenly condensed on northton. Without much stay, northton could not wait to loosen the bow string without even pulling the long bow out of the full moon, but his whole person seemed to collapse at this moment, and the blood color on his face faded instantly. Magic Arrow. Dawn. The intense golden radiance bloomed out, and the darkness in this area was dissipated, just like the first ray of sunshine shining on the earth at dawn. dazzling. In Monica''s vision, everything has been occupied by the golden light. She can''t even see the surrounding environment clearly. The only thing she can do is to rely on her keen perception to determine the position of the arrow that is likely to take her life - in fact, it is impossible for Monica to ignore this, because the terrible smell is as obvious as a lighthouse in the night. Facing the fierce shooting of this arrow, Monica has no way out at this time. She can only make a choice between blocking and death. An assassin like her always cherishes her life, so she naturally can''t choose to give up, so she can only swing her short sword with the source position of that terrible smell. But even if northton finally showed such a powerful killing move, Monica''s low technology of pressing the box was finally opened without reservation. Her left hand touched her waist and then jerked forward. A black light flashed out in front of Monica. In an instant, like a real dark moment, it emerged and spread in pieces, shielding all the bright golden light of dawn. Whether it is strong light or darkness, it takes a long time for human eyes to adapt to the environment. But for people who are dark, the dark environment is already their instinct, and they don''t need to adapt at all. So, when Monica emerged from the darkness, her eyes suddenly opened and clearly stared at the arrow that shot at her. One thing northton''s judgment is very accurate, that is, Monica has excellent dynamic vision. But if we want to give a definition of this excellence, even northton can''t know the specific situation. Only Monica herself knows the limit of her great advantage. As a high-level Magic Arrow skill, Chenxi may be very powerful, but this speed is still a target for her. After the darkness diffused out, just like the opposition between light and darkness, the two kinds of brilliance immediately opposed in this small area. "Eight." Monica gave a low as like as two peas, but her right hand loosened the short sword that had been clenched tightly. Then she drew back a short sword with the same backhand behind her, which was exactly like the short sword that had been carved out before it was dark. When the dagger was also pulled out by Monica, the darkness that had been shrouded in front of Monica suddenly surged up, just like boiling water, which seemed extremely violent. The next second, the arrow from northton''s hand crashed into the thick darkness. In an instant, it was like boiling water pouring on ice. With the loud sound of "Zi", a large number of white fog filled out in an instant. The dark gas visible to the naked eye is also being eroded by a large number of white liquids at an amazing speed, especially the darkness in front of Monica is rapidly thinning, and the dark color is quickly rendered white, like a faded tablecloth. However, despite this, the arrow shot by northton still failed to really penetrate the darkness, but the impact speed is constantly weakening. The impact of the absolute power of light and darkness, just some scattered forces, has completely destroyed the surrounding terrain. Monica clenched her teeth a little hard. Obviously, this impact force is still very difficult for her who is not good at frontal combat. However, she did not give up at all. Instead, she struggled to move the black short sword of her right hand, slowly approached the black short sword held vertically by her left hand in a horizontal holding posture, and gently knocked on the body of the left short sword with the tip of the right short sword. Ding. The sound of sword strike, slight and full of a unique sound feeling, sounded slightly. In an instant, the darkness that had faded almost completely into milky white immediately became very turbulent. As if the endless darkness from the abyss began to devour the power of light rendered in this darkness, just like the ashes of the eternal post-war, the world is only dark. When all the white disappeared completely, the arrow shot by northton was finally unsustainable and could only fall to the ground. But Monica, it''s obviously also hard. The color of her face, like northton, faded away in an instant, leaving only a morbid pallor. After that, she finally couldn''t maintain the posture of standing with the sword. The whole person knelt down as if collapsed, and the short sword clenched with both hands fell powerlessly to the ground. With Monica''s kneeling, the strong dark force like a huge net in front of her disappeared in an instant, just like burned paper, leaving only ashes floating in the air. "Damn it!" Northton cursed. Although his face was completely bloodless, he had a few more seconds of breathing and rest than Monica because he was the one who took the shot. At this time, his face looked a little better. Looking at Monica kneeling on the ground, northton took a deep breath and adjusted his mood. After confirming that Monica was completely unable to interfere with him for the time being, he finally didn''t decide to shoot Vulcan hunting, but turned his head and looked in the direction of Sean. Although he could not see the situation in the smoke clearly because of the limitation of his vision, he knew that no one could escape his serial Magic Arrow trap, and the only thing he needed to do was to make up an arrow after the smoke dispersed. As for Monica, after he solved Sean, he had plenty of time to torture this beautiful and dangerous woman. Looking at northton disdaining to deal with herself, Monica''s mouth was slightly raised, and then finally revealed a word: "ten." The ten seconds she promised Sean had been completely over, and whatever the result was, it had nothing to do with her. After a forced breath, Monica gets up slowly. As a person trained by the demon whispers, she doesn''t have a few secrets. At least Monica still has the secrets of forcibly lifting her spirit and action ability, so only a second later, Monica''s pale face regained her blood color. She didn''t even go to see how the battle between northton and Sean would be, She had turned and left quickly towards other places. She had felt that two powerful forces were coming here quickly. If Monica looks back at the direction of the main battlefield at this time, she will have a new understanding of Sean''s strength. It''s just a pity that she chose to give up at this time. Although the fleeing figure is not embarrassed, the disappearing figure still shows Monica''s determination not to stay here. On the other side, almost at the moment when Monica turned and left, a strong sword tore open the diffuse water vapor smoke. Northton''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and the only words that came to mind were "how is this possible". At the end of his vision, he could see that the arrow with purple and blue luster was entering the ground, and countless thunder snakes were walking upstream, like a cobweb. A little farther away from the thunder arrow and a little closer to the end of the line of sight is the ice arrow. The white cold air has completely frozen the surrounding into a cold ice land, isolated the wandering thunder snake net into a circle, and the cold on the ground is also spreading and spreading, narrowing the activity range of thunder snake at a speed visible to the naked eye until the whole thunder arrow is frozen into ice. As for the Magic Arrow, fire prison and the last supplementary Magic Arrow as a killer mace. Shuanglongyan, it should have been Sean''s body that had been frozen into ice at this height, but at this time, because Sean had not been frozen into ice, he did not know where to shoot. A little closer in the field of vision is Sean, who is tearing open the diffuse smoke and stabbing himself in an extremely domineering posture. Northton could even see the sword spirit around the body of the long black sword in Sean''s hand and a completely substantive blade extending from the tip of the sword. Sean''s speed is too fast. Soon, even northton could hardly capture Sean''s figure, which made his brain feel a panic again. However, as the strong man of the upper gold, northton''s actual combat experience will not have nothing to do in this case. The wandering of life and death over the years has made his body clearly remember a truth, so without the slightest hesitation, the whole person retreated back at a very fast speed, and has begun to prepare for counterattack. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly and his toes gently on the ground, but the strong strength scattered from his body made the ground collapse within a foot radius of Sean''s landing point in an instant, and the spider like cracks were clearly visible. Only the small inch of land where Sean landed was intact. With the help of this, Sean''s speed rose again, reducing the distance between him and northton to only one meter. A strong wind roared past them. As soon as they retreated and advanced, there was almost no pause. In an instant, they had crossed a distance of tens of meters, but the distance between them still maintained a gap of one meter, which was like a gap that could not be crossed. But similarly, northton, whose right hand had been buckled on the arrow bag, also didn''t find a chance to fight back, because he knew that once he was a little distracted to draw an arrow, his heart would be broken by Sean''s sword. Just hold on for another half a minute! Monica can feel two strong smells approaching rapidly. How can Sean, Cecilia and northton not feel it? But northton deliberately delayed the arrival of reinforcements. What about Sean and Cecilia? Sean looked as usual, as if he didn''t care about the enemy''s help at all. He was just a little tired of such an endless chase and retreat, so after a light drink, there was a sudden red light on the back of his right hand. These lights soon turned into red ribbons and wound around Sean''s arm. The whole clothes on his right hand were completely broken in an instant, leaving only red marks like magic stripes. Magic seal. Blood charm. Seeing those strange magic patterns on Sean''s right hand, northton couldn''t keep any peace on his face, and a kind of death panic from the bottom of his heart was completely sent out. When these blood colored magic patterns covered his right hand, Sean immediately felt the strange fluctuations in the surrounding space, and also felt the pulsating signs of life on his right hand. He immediately had a clear understanding that the spatial fluctuation of the former came from the spatial attack ability of the blood charm at the beginning, and the pulse like life of the latter came from the new ability of the blood charm after its promotion: sucking blood. Feeling the closer and closer of the two strong breath, Sean finally put his right hand back, and then suddenly stabbed his sword out. From this distance, the stabbing sword could not hit northton at all, but when Sean stabbed the sword, a blood red magic array appeared in front of Sean. When the long sword stabbed into the magic array, the long sword that didn''t enter the magic array disappeared out of thin air. Then northton felt a sudden pain in his heart. When he looked down, he saw a small black sword tip coming out of his body. When he looked back at his back, he found that there was a blood red magic array behind him, and most of the sword body that Sean stabbed disappeared in the magic array appeared from here. "This... How is it possible..." In the face of northton''s last question, Sean didn''t even answer. At this moment, he was silently feeling the continuous feedback from northton''s heart to his own blood through the black king. These blood passed through the black king''s sword body and then passed to the blood lines on his right arm. Then these blood lines penetrated the absorbed blood through the skin surface into Sean''s body and assimilated with Sean''s blood. A strange feeling of crispness and numbness was instantly distributed in Sean''s body, which gave him a feeling of spiritual shock. At this moment, Sean knew instantly that the blood sucking effect of [magic seal. Blood charm] was completely different from what he imagined, which actually had a refreshing effect and an effect similar to bloodthirsty. However, it is a little pity that it seems that you must be in the middle of the heart to achieve such an effect. If you stab other positions, it may only accelerate the healing of the wound. Sean suddenly felt that he seemed to be kindred. Looking at the body on the ground, which was getting colder and colder, Sean looked at the fire hunting nearby. As soon as he picked up his foot, he picked up the famous long bow and put it into the storage space. Then he turned around and looked at the momentum that had rushed to about 200 meters away from him. The comer is wearing a set of light armor and carries a chopping knife in his right hand. He is black and his murderous Qi is close to the essence. There is no doubt that this person is naturally the black eagle, one of the three underground giants of Ryan kingdom. At the same time, on the other side, there is also a momentum not weaker than the black eagle, approaching at the same amazing speed, but there will also be a person intercepting in that direction. Cecilia rumbel. Sean believed in Cecilia''s power, so he chose not to intervene when she also released the breath of a strong person - the flame rising into the sky as a signal to invite a duel. In fact, in the face of the Black Hawk, Sean really can''t be distracted to take care of Cecilia. Perhaps only this way is the best solution. After all, once the two strong men meet, the other party''s combat effectiveness may not be as simple as one plus one. Taking a deep breath, Sean temporarily turned off the ability of magic seal and blood charm. This ability may also produce some additional effects unexpectedly in the next battle. Of course, what''s more, Sean thanked northton for providing him with a few drops of blood essence - the whole heart was completely withered, and all the blood was compressed into a few drops of blood essence, which had completely taken effect on Sean at this time. After a little hesitation, Sean waved his sword and tore northton''s body into several sections, which was enough to ensure that the secret of northton''s heart wilting would not be discovered by anyone. However, it will also annoy the Black Hawk. Chapter 715 The night was thick and almost invisible. At this time, the moon seemed to be frightened by the cruel and ferocious killing on the earth, so she hid in the thick clouds and even opened her eyes. Vicomte nordala, a territory connected with the fenlistine family fief. Although it is nominally a fief belonging to the hereditary Viscount Romes family of nodala, since a legitimate daughter of the finlistine family married to the Romes family a hundred years ago, this territory has actually been a vassal of the finlistine family, providing a large number of considerable taxes and precious resources for the finlistine family every year. But tonight, this Viscount is doomed to a disaster. A 500 member army responsible for guarding the security of the territory was completely defeated by a cavalry force just two hours ago. If the cavalry force did not mean to pursue, I''m afraid the army would be completely wiped out. However, even if hundreds of defeated soldiers gathered back, they had lost the courage to continue to be the enemy of the army that defeated them. At this moment, the whole Viscount nordala and other leaders are completely unprotected military blank areas. But it''s not over. After defeating Viscount nodala''s guard army, the cavalry did not stop, but continued all the way south, destroyed all the visible facilities along the way, and even invaded and destroyed the important facilities of the town. In just two hours, viscount nodala lost more than 30000 gold coins. Even if Viscount nodala is willing to invest a lot of money in reconstruction, it will not be built and restored in one or two months. Therefore, if the accumulated losses over a long period of time are included, the conservatively estimated losses in this account will at least exceed 200000 gold coins. This is only a loss within two months. If the time is longer, or the cavalry destroys more things along the way, the estimation of the loss will be more and more difficult and higher. No Lord would allow such an enemy to wreak havoc on his territory. But this time, the Romes family had a word of suffering. Although the number of cavalry troops is less than 300, they are far more than their territorial guards in terms of weapons, personal strength and commander''s ability. Therefore, only in this badge, because the Legion represented by this badge is the Duke of void, the Knights under Sean Connery, and the only knights in the kingdom of Ryan. Scarlet knights. In the face of a frontal assault by a real knights, let alone the territory guard of the Romes family, which has only 500 people and is usually lax in training, even if it has a scale of 1000 people, it will never be an opponent of the scarlet knights. Therefore, this big defeat is entirely reasonable. Knowing the decisions made by the fenlistine family and the territory of the fenlistine family, the Romes family naturally dare not continue to obstruct the progress of the Knights. Not only dare not, but also have no such strength. Therefore, for the destruction of the scarlet Knights along the way, the Romes family can only admit bad luck. It''s just that the fear that the Romes family will suffer tonight is obviously more than that. Because two hours after the scarlet Knights defeated the territory guard of the Romes family, there was another news that scared the current chief of the Romes family, Quik finlistine Romes. The lion of thunder, one of the three main forces under the Duke of void, has officially joined the scarlet knights in the gray hills led by Viscount nodala. The grey Town, which relies on the Grey Hills as its main industry, was directly taken over by the thunder lion and under military jurisdiction. It has directly taken this as a stronghold for military fortress rectification. At the same time, it has also begun to deploy defense and announced that all the areas within five kilometers around are listed as military restricted zones. The five kilometer defense area around Huiwu town happens to include the Huiwu hills into the defense area, and this defense line is just connected with the territory of fenlistine family. When the thunder lion occupies this area, it is equivalent to setting up an outpost in the marginal area of the finlistine family. Whether it continues to harass and loot the Viscount nordala or invade finlistine''s territory depends entirely on the thunder lion and the scarlet knights. This behavior is no different from invasion. Invading the territory of other nobles is tantamount to declaring war on the nobleman and his allies. Reasonably speaking, such unreasonable actions as Sean will certainly cause a strong rebound in the aristocratic circle, and even usually the beginning of the outbreak of civil war. But this time, viscount nordala was not even in the mood to ask the finnstein family for help, because he knew that even if he asked for help now, the finnstein family could not draw anyone to help him, because they were encircling and suppressing Sean in the territory. It''s just different from Sean''s practice. They all do it secretly. At least they know how to wear a layer of camouflage. But the empty Duke, who had no scruples about mobilizing troops to invade, was unwilling to do even a trace of disguise. Such a grand invasion was really unacceptable to Viscount nodala. But he also knew that the current situation was beyond his control. Whether he could accept it or not, he had to choose to bear it. As for counterattack and other things, the Viscount nodala has completely chosen to give up. Because he had learned in just over two hours that the commander who led the lion of thunder this time was Alfred Vost, who swallowed the mountain lion Legion and won the name of the "Lion King". More importantly, it can include the area within a radius of five kilometers as a defense area, which is enough to prove that the thunder lion is not a small force such as two teams, but the whole thunder lion Corps. But before that, viscount nordala didn''t hear any news. The more he thought about it, the deeper his fear of the thunder lion. However, he believed that by tomorrow, it was estimated that all the Lords of the surrounding territories would know that the thunder lion and the scarlet knights had invaded. With the official debut of these two armies, the storm taking this as the origin will soon sweep through and involve all the surrounding territories. Even a steady stream of troops will be mobilized and put here. At that time, this theater will officially become a butcher killing battlefield. Thinking that the coming war was likely to destroy the whole Viscount nordala, the Lord Quique finlistine Romes wanted to cry without tears. At the same time, in the outpost established in grey Town, the soldiers of the thunder lion are constantly driving away the residents of grey town. However, most of the soldiers of the thunder lion were naked, even without armor. They waved tools such as giant hammers, demolished all the houses marked with red forks, transported stones, wood and other materials to other designated locations, and began to build corresponding defense facilities. The so-called military fortress rectification means that everything takes the stronghold defense as the core consideration. At this time, whether personal assets or houses should be demolished if necessary. Therefore, once a town is listed as a stronghold and rectified as a military fortress, it usually means that the town will be completely destroyed. In a command center temporarily built in gray Town, Alfred was staring intently at a map on the table, on which several circles had been written in red ink, and there was a red line connecting all these circles. In addition, several places were painted with red slashes and marked with words like one, two and three. Footsteps suddenly sounded. Alfred raised his head and saw three Knights coming towards the command center. Two knights who were half a body behind the young knight in the middle stopped at the door of the command center, and only the knight in the middle stepped in. "Lord Alfred." As soon as he entered the command center, the young knight made a military salute and stood upright opposite Alfred. "Commander Dwight, you don''t need to be so serious." Alfred smiled. "It''s hard for you that night''s raid and the destruction along the way." "I just follow your instructions." "That''s not my instruction, it''s William''s instruction." Alfred smiled. "The combination of William and Hella is terrible. I''m afraid the Viscount nordara doesn''t know how we infiltrate." Thinking of this, as serious as Dwight, he not only raised his mouth slightly: "so what are we going to do next?" "According to the information provided by Haila, William has analyzed the places where Sean may go, but Haila also said that those nobles will certainly not allow Sean to leave so easily. Therefore, if you go deep into the fenlistine family territory, you will inevitably encounter the enemy. Please be prepared for a large number of battle attrition." Alfred''s look also became serious. "At this time, our biggest advantage is that other lords have not found our action for the time being, but according to William''s speculation, the whole Ryan will know our invasion by noon tomorrow at the latest, so you have no rest time, commander Dwight." "Lord Alfred, please." Dwight said in a deep voice. "You must remember these routes." Alfred pointed to the places marked with a red circle on the map, "because the possibility of being sniped by the enemy is very high, you must meet the three requirements of no war, no division and no initiative before arriving at baimengsen. After that, the search area will change in the north and south directions, so you can only explore by dividing troops, but no matter what the result is, Finally, you will meet on the green spring river. Once your troops have not found the trace of Lord Sean after reconnecting, you must turn back here immediately anyway. " At the same time, Alfred pointed to the slash area marked two on the map: "I will start after you. Here I will leave 3000 soldiers for defense, and I will set up two strongholds along the way south This is our second supply point. At that time, once the enemy knows that we have established an outpost in such a deep area, it will certainly launch a strong attack and cut off our back road. Therefore, we may need to regain the security of the logistics line at that time, so I need the assistance of the scarlet knights. " "I see, Lord Alfred!" Dwight nodded heavily. "I will follow my orders." "One more thing, please remember." Alfred said again, "according to Hella''s estimate, you have only three days to move. On the fourth morning, whether you reach the green spring river or whether you find Sean, you must return to this stronghold immediately." "Then if you still don''t find Lord Sean at that time..." "Don''t worry, if we still don''t find Sean, William said, we can let go and make a big noise." Alfred''s eyes became sharp, and his true ferocity as the lion king was also revealed at this time. As strong as Dwight, he only felt that the murderous spirit coming on his face almost suffocated him. "I will assemble all troops directly here..." Alfred pointed to the slash area with "three" written on the map: "... Build a combat base." Dwight looked at the mark on the map and his eyes shrank suddenly, but he was not afraid, but excited. Because the place Alfred pointed to is the most important heart of the territory of the finlistine family - finlistenburg! Chapter 716 The predecessor of the kingdom of lane, before annexing the kingdom of dabion, had the saying of the dark three giants. It is said that these three people firmly control the underground world of the whole principality of lane. Basically, any intelligence and work related to underground transactions will eventually be gathered in the hands of these three people. Therefore, in many cases, their work actually intersects with each other, so they fight and fight with each other. However, with the change and difference of their intelligence and work focus, over time, the three people seem to have an additional barrier. Like the field of the strong in the holy land, they will never interfere with the scope of expertise and business of others. In this way, the darkest and bloody underground disputes in the Principality of lane ushered in peace earlier than the open fighting and secret fighting. Of course, this is inseparable from their own backers, strength, luck and so on. For example, marquis Flores, as a close minister and confidant of the emperor''s majesty, naturally has the whole royal family as a backer. Therefore, the resources that can be mobilized and the corresponding intelligence network and logistics are naturally unmatched by the other two underground world controllers. Basically, in the old principality of lane, marquis Flores was the uncrowned king of the three giants, but his underground world transactions were mainly dealing with foreigners rather than the dark affairs inside his country. However, if we want to trace back to history, in fact, the old porter of Porter tavern is the dark family with the longest history. It is said that from the generation of his great great great grandfather - before the kingdom of lane became the Duchy of lane - he has been specially responsible for Lane''s dark work. Because of this, the family has an extremely mature underground intelligence network and a series of corresponding task reports and reward systems. Old porter and Marquis Flores can be said to divide the whole Ryan underground world into North and south. Basically, you can find the answer to any dirty work, tiring work, or want to inquire about the privacy of an aristocrat in Porter''s Tavern - most of the time. However, there is one business that Porter tavern has never touched, that is, secrets related to royal and Royal Military Affairs. In any case, old Potter and little Potter, who will inherit the name of "Potter", are still very principled Ryan people. The third big man in Ryan''s underground world, who has the nickname of "Ryan''s dark side master", and calls himself "black eagle", is a man without principle and bottom line. But unfortunately, the big man is famous for his powerful and terrible combat power in Ryan''s underground world, and his organization "Ryan dark side" also has many strong men with high personal combat power. Because of this, Ryan''s dark side has always been engaged in high-end business. From providing private bodyguard services to performing indiscriminate assassination missions, and even infiltrating military secrets, Ryan never refused. As long as he could afford the corresponding remuneration, they would take any task. In front of Sean, the middle-aged man standing in front of him was the Black Hawk, who was dominated by Ryan''s dark side and kept silent by many Ryan people. Because of his night vision ability, Sean could see that the black eagle was wearing a dark light armor. This light armor was obviously specially made, because it not only fitted perfectly with the body shape of the black eagle, but also saw no gap in this light armor. As for the thickness and defense, although Sean can''t see it at a glance, he can be worn by the black eagle and fight directly, which is enough to prove that the defense of this armor must be very good. There are many classes that can wear light armor, but most of them are sub-T Defense advanced classes, and only a few are based on combat output ability. Even though Sean had fighting experience with almost all classes in the game, with the particularity of the Black Hawk, Sean couldn''t see what the other party''s specific career was at a glance. However, judging from Ryan''s fear of the Black Hawk, Ryan''s dark master, it is obvious that he will not be an advanced career focusing on defense, otherwise he would not be such a cruel and cruel person. But if you want to be cruel at this time, maybe in the eyes of the Black Hawk, Sean has been equated by him. The black eagle glanced at the fragments that had been brutally divided by Sean, gently trampled over a head rolled to his feet, looked at it calmly, and then looked up at Sean again and said, "you killed northton?" "It''s me." Sean nodded, not denying it. In fact, there is nothing to deny. Because he was the only one present and northton''s body, could Sean say he was just passing by? Don''t say that the Black Hawk won''t believe it. Sean doesn''t believe it himself. "Although northton is not my strongest man, he can also rank in the top three." The black eagle said faintly, and his expression was full of a confident sense of transcendence and superiority, as if all the situations were firmly in his hands. "However, he is not so easy to kill. After all, he is not a person without melee ability So, boy, I''m suddenly interested in you. " "There are too many people who are interested in me. I think you should line up." Sean sneered. "Ha ha." The black eagle suddenly burst out a hearty laugh, but this reaction made Sean more alert, because he didn''t feel the slightest sign of relaxation in the surrounding atmosphere, but became more stagnant, which was a dangerous performance. "Boy, you are really interesting." After laughing for a few seconds, the Black Hawk stopped laughing and looked at Sean with unusually sharp eyes, "I can give you a chance A chance for you to live. " "I thought you were going to say something." Sean chuckled, and the disdain on his face was not concealed at all. "Is it difficult? Do you really think you alone can block me here? Do you really think I won''t leave any behind? " "You''re the Duke of lane, kid, only when you''re alive." The black eagle looked at Sean, then shook his head, and his eyes showed some disappointment. "You are still too young and naive But it''s okay. You still have a chance to remedy it. As long as you are willing to join my Ryan dark side, I can give you a new identity. I can assure you that I will never restrict all your actions, but you will give up your identity as the Duke of nothingness. " "I think it''s you." Sean shook his head and the mockery in his eyes became more obvious. "Even if I join your Ryan dark side, why do you think I will obey your orders? Since I didn''t pay attention to you from the beginning, do you think you can still use force to deter me? Or, poison me? " At the same time, Sean''s mouth slightly raised, and then stretched out a finger: "then the problem comes..." The black eagle raised his eyebrows. "Although I really want to ask you which excavator technology is better, what I really want to ask is, do you think you have a chance to poison me?" The black eagle smiled. His smile was full of indifference, but the atmosphere around him obviously became stronger: "who knows." Sean''s face also raised a smile. Like the Black Hawk, the smile was indifferent to the current situation. But behind this smile, Sean''s eyes became unusually clear. His eyes fell on the chopper in the black eagle''s hand, and his face finally became more confident: "I thought I could roughly understand your fighting tendency after fighting, but now... I have to thank you for the information you gave me, and thank you for making me invincible." "Oh?" The black eagle once again raised his eyebrows and smiled more. "I really want to know, kid, where did your confidence come from?" "With the combination of light armor and chopper, I can list dozens of professional tendencies at any time, but with your character, I guess you must be more inclined to attack, so there are only six professional tendencies left." Sean smiled and said, "on this basis, plus a ''poison'' ability limit, there are only two left... I don''t think you can poison me after fighting with me, so the only explanation is that you can only poison me in battle, and this is your card, of course, it may also be one of your cards, After all, whichever of the two remaining occupations is very disgusting. " As Sean said these words word by word, the smile on the black eagle''s face was gradually disappearing, and the atmosphere around him began to become dull. The feeling that the deepest secret was stripped away bit by bit made the Black Hawk uncomfortable, and this feeling had not appeared for many years - since he established the "Ryan dark side" organization. When Sean said the word "poison", the black eagle''s look was obviously stiff, and a sense of shame and anger that was completely seen through rushed into the black eagle''s heart. Poison quenching is a very special skill. In the game, "poison quenching" is a delay active skill. Only players who master this skill can poison weapons - this step needs to be carried out in advance and cannot be implemented in battle. This ability can cause additional toxin damage value along with physical attack. It is different from the effect of magic damage. Therefore, naturally, it cannot exempt toxin damage through the increase of magic resistance. The only thing that can be weakened and exempted is strong physical quality. However, as the level of poison quenching skill increases, more and more toxins can be used on weapons. Finally, some special toxins can even be used to pollute and damage the bodies of the strong in the holy land. However, the ability to "poison" is usually in the hands of advanced classes such as assassins and thieves. Among the advanced classes of the warrior department, which mainly focus on physical output ability, only two classes have the special skills of poison quenching, and all their related skills are tactical combat extended with this as the core. These two classes are frenzy warrior and fallen warrior, both of which belong to level 7 classes. However, relatively speaking, the former is more troublesome than the latter, because the tactical core of the former is not only around "poisoning", but also another combat school, that is, the tactical core derived from aura skills. Sean took a gentle breath, and then slowly exhaled. He has been staring at the action of the Black Hawk until now, hoping to judge which profession the Black Hawk belongs to. But unfortunately, the Black Hawk, whose character is obviously biased towards prudence, did not show any flaws. He didn''t even give Sean a chance - he just stood so casually and communicated with Sean casually, but Sean didn''t find any flaws all over his body. But it''s not a good idea for Sean to spend it all the time. So just after a few seconds of silent confrontation, Sean finally made a decision: attack first! Although this is contrary to his usual fighting style, it has become his only way at present. However, it should be noted that he can''t be hit even once by the chopping knife in the black eagle''s hand, otherwise he may really be unable to escape the fate of being controlled. Chapter 717 The burning flame almost dyed the whole sky as red as the sunset. Within a radius of hundreds of meters, there is an ocean composed of flame combustion. Among them, there are huge pillars of fire rising into the sky, fire dragons flying and swimming in the air, and countless fire lotus blooming like lotus, which is really like an extremely ferocious and evil image like purgatory. In this sea of fire, two figures are engaged in a fierce confrontation. One of the taller figures is always accompanied by each raise of the other petite figure, and has to dodge and move in a large range. At this time, by looking at the light source in the sea of fire, you can clearly see that the tall figure has been burned by the flame in many places, and there is a large coke mark on the right arm. Obviously, it has suffered a lot in the sea of fire. Because of this, every time he dodges and moves, he would rather retreat further than show high-end in this sea of fire. The so-called high-end show can only be carried out when the combat power is enough to form a rolling. If the strength of both sides is close, and it can even be said that the tall figure continues to show high-end when it is basically weak, it is actually no different from looking for death. The stronger one is, the more he understands these subtle principles. Therefore, he stood 150 meters away from the petite figure and stared at each other coldly after dodging another huge pillar of fire from the ground. This petite figure is naturally Cecilia. The tall figure was one of the two strong men who came here to try to snipe Sean with northton. But he was not as lucky as the Black Hawk. He chose a slightly deviated direction, so he "just" entered Cecilia''s home and was completely blocked here by Cecilia. This sea of fire is the rudiment of the field that Cecilia explored after understanding the 72 heavy flames of Solomon - the fire prison. With Cecilia''s current strength and realm, it is natural for her to step into the holy land. As long as she completely improves her fire prison and completes the physical strengthening, she is the real strong person in the holy land. Of course, with Cecilia''s strength, it may not be called a half step holy land, but it is not far from this boundary. Looking at Cecilia, the middle-aged man wiped his face, rough and wild, but it was only to cover up a trace of shock in his heart. When he inadvertently broke into the embryonic form of this field at the beginning, he did not pay attention to Cecilia. After all, he did not fight with the magician, but basically none of the magicians who fought with him was alive. No matter how powerful or even the magician who completely suppressed him at the beginning, he would eventually die in his hands. But this time, the middle-aged man knew that the situation was not as smooth as he thought. The surrounding sea of fire covers a radius of nearly 300 meters, which is already an extremely vast domain. Generally speaking, only the strong at the middle holy domain level can have such a vast domain. Although the scope of the domain will be reduced after the domain prototype is completely formed by removing impurities and loopholes, Cecilia, this is only the prototype domain with a coverage of 300 meters, which is definitely not something that ordinary people can do. In the middle-aged man''s mind, a noun came up involuntarily. Genius. Perhaps only a real genius can explain why only the rudiment of a field has a coverage of 300 meters. However, what really makes the middle-aged man helpless is not that he has always been unable to narrow the distance between himself and Cecilia - he never accidentally broke into the fire prison. In more than ten minutes now, the shortest distance between the middle-aged man and Cecilia is 100 meters, but he was forced back only a few seconds later, let alone close to Cecilia, You can''t even get within 100 meters. It seemed as if there was a natural moat between him and Cecilia, just like the huge minefield, which could not be crossed half a step. What really made the middle-aged man feel difficult and helpless was that he could not do it even if he wanted to leave Cecilia''s field. The flying fire dragons around him are not only blocking his progress, but also blocking his retreat. Even he found another secret in the prototype of this field, that is, these fire pillars rising into the sky have the attribute of "doors", and these fire dragons can enter and exit in these doors at will. The scorched mark on his right hand is the evidence of his failure to rush out of the sea of fire. This made him more cautious. However, intuition is always extremely sharp in the duel between the strong and the strong. The middle-aged man straightened his waist, then shouted in a deep voice, "you''re almost to the limit." "Who knows." Cecilia''s voice was indifferent, without any emotional leakage. "Do you want to try again?" At the same time, Cecilia raised her hand and lit a pillar of fire rising into the sky in the prototype of the field. In an instant, dozens of pillars of fire were scattered in the whole field. However, if you count them carefully, you will find that there are 72 fire pillars in total. Although they seem to be very far away from each other, these fire pillars are perfectly distributed in the prototype of the whole field, and the distance between them is the same. Distributed among these pillars of fire are huge fire dragons eight or nine meters long and one meter thick - of course, such things should be called fire snakes or fire Python in Sean''s opinion. However, it was these fire dragons cruising in the air that completely left the middle-aged man in the prototype of this field, and even leaving became an extravagant hope. But even so, the middle-aged man did not despair. As a full-time demon breaker, he often knows more about magicians than many magicians themselves. Because of this, he knew how much the maintenance of large-scale magic consumed the magician. The smell emanated from Cecilia. The middle-aged man knew that even if the little girl in front of him was a genius, she was just a person with the same level of strength as himself, so he didn''t believe how long the other party could last. What''s more, the consumption of an unformed field is even dozens of times higher than the current magic. The middle-aged man was deeply shocked and even regretted that he wanted to kill a genius. Therefore, the inner shock soon calmed down, and the state of mind became calm again without any flaws. He knows that if he wants to break through the embryonic form of this field with his own strength, he must pay some heavy price, so the best way now is to spend time with each other. Because when fighting a war of attrition, the other party must be unable to support it first. At that time, as long as the prototype of the field can no longer play a role, the middle-aged man is very confident that he can give the other party a fatal blow. As for the scope of forcibly leaving the rudiment of this field, he no longer made any consideration. The painful scars on his arm have proved this to him. Anyway, time must be on his side, and more and more strong people are coming to this battlefield. At that time, victory will still belong to them. Of course, the biggest premise to taste the fruits of victory is that he must still be alive after the end of the war, because for the dead, whether the final outcome of the war is victory or defeat, they are defeated. When the middle-aged man was thinking about how to delay the war, he keenly caught a breath of magic fluctuation. With his reflexive physical instinct, he immediately jumped back towards the rear. The distance of this jump was also more than ten meters, but it was almost the moment he just jumped back to the ground. A pillar of fire spewed out from the place where he stood before. The pillar ignited all the areas within a few meters around. If the middle-aged man didn''t react fast enough and leave far enough, I''m afraid he would be swallowed directly by the pillar at this time. Because the appearance of this pillar of fire is faster and more sudden than those before, which makes the middle-aged man keenly capture a message: the magician girl has begun to worry. As if to confirm his guess, a huge fire dragon rushed out of the pillar of fire at the moment when it burned, and rushed towards the middle-aged man with a burning heat wave and a kind of domineering spirit. When he saw the fire dragon, the middle-aged man''s right hand glowed with black light, which was a sign that his exclusive ability to break the devil was being launched. However, the sword that should have smashed the fire dragon did not stab out, but was forcibly interrupted by the middle-aged man, and jumped out quickly to the side again, which was also more than ten meters away from the original position. As before, almost at the moment when the middle-aged man jumped sideways, another pillar of fire rose from the ground. However, compared with the previous one, the speed is obviously faster, and the fluctuation of magic becomes more slight. At the moment when the fire dragon in front crashed into the pillar of fire, it immediately rushed out of the pillar of fire on the side where the middle-aged man retreated - but this time it was not one, but two fire dragons intertwined with each other and rushed like a spiral. As soon as he touched the ground on his toes, the middle-aged man leaped back again. Because a huge pillar of fire appeared on the ground again, and then after the two dragons crashed into the third pillar of fire, three dragons flew out of the pillar of fire and began to chase the middle-aged man. Then, almost every jump of a middle-aged man will immediately start the next jump, because a steady stream of flames are constantly chasing his moving track and erupting. Moreover, after each pillar of fire appears, the number of fire dragons pursued will increase again, as if they didn''t intend to rest at all, and began the endless pursuit. The suddenly changed war situation made the middle-aged man frown tightly. He had begun to feel that the war situation was completely out of his control. Although he has found some laws: in the rudiment of this field, the number of existing fire pillars will always be only 72. For each new fire pillar, an original burning fire pillar will disappear; Although the number of fire dragons is always kept at the limit of 18, there are only six chasing him at most, and the other 12 exist as blocking and limiting his movement path. But even so, he didn''t find any chance to take action - after all, as an advanced class of demon destroyer, he relied on magic signs to judge Cecilia''s intention, but the emergence of the pillar of fire was faster and faster, and the traces of magic fluctuations were more and more vague and slight, which was not good news for him. Up to now, his avoidance has been completely moving by virtue of his physical instinct, and thinking and calculation have been completely removed from his brain. "Do you think your magic can last until I use up my strength?" After another Dodge, the middle-aged man took advantage of a subtle gap to take a breath. Seeing that Cecilia''s attacks became so frequent, he could finally officially determine the prototype of the field and the consumption of these fire pillars and fire dragons. For her, it was extremely magic consuming, and the opponent probably could not support it, so he began to want to win himself so strongly, "If so, then you overestimate your own strength?" Cecilia glanced at the middle-aged man, and her tone was as indifferent as ever: "who knows Maybe we can try. " "Arrogance Broken magic mirror! " The middle-aged man drank violently, and then he stabbed the ground with a sword. I saw a strong black awn burst open, and soon the ground was like cold ice. It was quickly eroded by black light and turned into a smooth black mirror like obsidian. The black light didn''t stop expanding until it spread to a radius of ten meters. On the black mirror, there was a small black light shining like a thunder snake from time to time. However, soon, the small black light became brighter and brighter, and it was no longer shining like a thunder snake, but shining on the whole ground like a mirror. The next moment, waves of shaking came from the ground. The ground around the black mirror is rapidly reddening, and the ground even starts to soften. The red bubbles, such as big fist, are constantly rising and breaking, and a lot of heat waves and flames are surging, just like lava. This change made Cecilia''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. "Give up. You''ve given me a chance to use the broken magic mirror. Your moves just now are completely useless to me." The middle-aged man stood on the black crystal ground polished like obsidian and said in a deep voice, "you have your field prototype, and I also have mine The mirror of breaking the devil is the field ability derived from my field prototype You can''t win me over this kind of occupation. Surrender. " "But don''t you also lose your means of attack?" Cecilia said softly, still maintaining the elegance and calm of the noble mage, "I really can''t understand that you can''t pose any threat to me. Why have the face to let me surrender." "Do you think you still have a chance?" The middle-aged man chuckled, "from the beginning of this battle, you are doomed to be losers I just need to be invincible to defeat you How long do you think your field and your pillars of fire and dragons can last? When you lose the magic to continue to maintain them, I think it''s not more difficult to kill you than to kill a beast. " "So how long can your field prototype last?" Cecilia smiled. "Dear Mr. demon breaker, do you want to compete with a demon guide?" Hearing Cecilia''s words, the middle-aged man was suddenly suffocated. The domain prototype is not like a complete domain. The latter is formed by using and relying on the power of world laws. What the performer needs to do is just play a guiding role, and the consumption is not large for itself; However, the former requires the performer to consume his own spiritual power and even vitality to maintain, and this consumption is an extremely dangerous and heavy burden for the performer himself. Few people can maintain it for more than ten minutes. Cecilia can last so long, which is an extremely powerful symbol. Even if the "broken magic mirror" is not the domain prototype in the strict sense, it is only the domain like ability derived from the domain prototype, and the consumption required is much smaller than the domain prototype, it is impossible to maintain it for ten minutes in terms of the strength of middle-aged men. Before he spoke, he just wanted to hit Cecilia, but he didn''t expect to be caught by Cecilia, which shook his heart. This kind of psychological tactics is very common in the real battle of the strong, and once one of them is shaken in the battle, there is no doubt that the combat effectiveness will drop by several levels. The most obvious thing is that the original broken magic mirror has a diameter of 20 meters, but it has shrunk to a diameter of less than 15 meters. This shows how big the blow is for the middle-aged man. "But you reminded me of one thing." Cecilia smiled suddenly, and then drew a wonderful Rune in the air with her right hand. All the pillars of fire and fire dragons disappeared in an instant. Even the breath of the prototype of the field became extremely weak and weak. "Since you can''t attack me actively, I don''t need to continue to maintain such a great consumption, do I?" Seeing Cecilia''s move, the middle-aged man''s heart suddenly jumped: opportunity! Chapter 718 The black brilliance constantly collided, sending out bursts of sour grinding sound. Countless black vitality overflowed from the brilliance, raging wildly in all directions, and scratched a deep and bottomless slender ditch on the ground. However, when these trench marks are crisscrossed and superimposed together, a large area of land can not withstand the damage of pressure, and began to collapse one after another, and even huge pits with a diameter of more than 10 meters and a depth of about several meters appear. However, as the initiator of this group of black brilliance, there is no sign of stopping. Or, I can''t stop at all. Because in this black brilliance, Sean and the Black Hawk are fighting. As soon as they met, both Sean and Black Hawk had an instant insight into their opponent''s strength, so they directly entered the white hot battle from the beginning, without even a trace of reservation. However, it is precisely because of the collision generated by this too powerful force that it has caused near destructive damage to the surrounding environment, which is no less than the destructive power of the general lower holy land power. But to be surprised, Sean has some. The black king in his hands is a special transformation made with dead bones as the main material. Although it also destroys its demon spirit, even if it leads to the decline of quality, it is still an epic weapon. Whether in terms of hardness or sharpness, the black king can be regarded as the absolute best. Even once it is completely completed, it is likely to be comparable to mythical weapons. However, such a weapon was completely unable to obtain the advantage of weapons in the confrontation with the Black Hawk, which really surprised Sean. The only conclusion that can be drawn is that the chopper in the black eagle''s hand is definitely a legendary weapon. Of course, if Sean was only surprised, the black hawk was completely shocked. The chopper in his hand, as Sean guessed, was not an ordinary weapon, but an ancient weapon found in a relic. When it was first unearthed, this weapon was naturally broken. Therefore, for a long time, the black hawk was looking for famous craftsmen and masters to repair and restore. Finally, it took several years to repair this ancient weapon and become a real legendary weapon. It is not even inferior to the epic weapon. For a long time, the Black Hawk has used the sharp edge of the weapon to directly cut off the opponent''s weapon, so as to inject the control toxin into the opponent''s body and make the opponent obey his orders. When fighting with Sean, the Black Hawk did intend to do so, but he didn''t expect that his weapons couldn''t get any advantages at all. Even he keenly felt that his weapons were at a disadvantage. How could the Black Hawk not be shocked? What the black eagle doesn''t know is that if the weapon in Sean''s hand is a dead bone that hasn''t been transformed before, or a completely transformed black king, then his weapon can''t have such a strong confrontation with Sean. Maybe the chopper in his hand will be cut off. It''s just a pity that the black king in Sean''s hand is not a finished product, but just a semi-finished product in the middle of transformation. Therefore, he failed to obtain a series of relevant attribute judgment bonuses, which led to the comparable hardness, sharpness and quality of the black king and the chopper. In a way, Sean and Black Hawk have great similarities: for example, in a long battle, both of them are used to suppressing their opponents by relying on the performance advantages of weapons. Therefore, in this fierce battle, Sean and the Black Hawk are not used to being unable to suppress their opponents through the advantage of weapons. However, compared with the unaccustomed Black Hawk, it is a more unfavorable thing for Sean. After all, the Black Hawk is a real superior gold strongman, In terms of rank, he is actually one level stronger than Sean. Of course, not all things are bad for Sean. At least one thing is lucky. That is, the Black Hawk is the advanced class of the fallen Warrior - the fallen, not the rank system of the frenzied warrior. Compared with the fallen warriors, the fallen have no particularly significant increase in various numerical abilities, which is also the main reason why Sean can fight with the Black Hawk until now. However, in contrast, the degenerates have a very significant qualitative change effect in the use of various special abilities, especially the special skills such as poison quenching, and even derive special "poison making" abilities. Sean is now fully sure that the Black Hawk can control other people''s special poison, which comes from the poison making ability of his degenerates. This is a very dangerous ability! There are thousands of poison making formulas in the game, of which the materials required in each formula have a variety of substitutes, and the resulting poison effects will be different. Even some more sophisticated players can develop new poisons by themselves, and the detoxification methods required for the resulting poisons are naturally known only by the poison maker himself. This is probably the source of Black Hawk''s strong self-confidence. However, Sean felt that the most dangerous thing for the black hawk was poison making and poison quenching, but for the Black Hawk, if he was only shocked that his weapons could not suppress Sean''s weapons, Sean had the same combat effectiveness as he has fought with him, which made him feel a little shocked. If Sean used some kind of secret technique to achieve this in the first few minutes, the Black Hawk can still understand, but nearly ten minutes have passed. What makes the Black Hawk feel is that even if Sean''s speed drops a little, he doesn''t have the feeling of completely suppressing Sean. This made the Black Hawk become a little manic. However, in this kind of hard struggle that is close to the battle of life and death, whoever makes a mistake is likely to die. Even if the black eagle is a little manic, he has not disordered his knife technique. With his rich combat experience, he was still able to maintain a calm attitude, calmly fight with Sean every time, and even began to try to bring the battle into his own rhythm - reduce the attack speed of the chopper. Almost when the attack speed of the Black Hawk decreased, Sean keenly caught that the black hawk was preparing to change the battle rhythm. Chopper, as a kind of heavy weapon in saber weapons, the combat mode of fast wielding saber is naturally not applicable, because it will not only cause excessive consumption of the strength of the holder, but also reduce the attack value of chopper weapons. For such powerful and heavy weapons, the most suitable fighting rhythm is to wave every blow with all your strength and crack down on your opponents in a skillful way. Only in this way can you give full play to the combat value of the chopper to the greatest extent. Just at the beginning of the battle, Sean picked the posture of the Black Hawk belittling the enemy and forcibly brought the battle rhythm into the fast break link. After activating the double secrets of adrenal stimulation and lightness, Sean''s agility has actually been infinitely close to the level of the strong in the holy land. Therefore, he provoked the black eagle with an extremely arrogant attitude and asked the black eagle to fight with himself. In such a case, both sides can only fight the knife by means of fast attack. As long as one side''s attack speed is slow, it will certainly be injured or even dead. However, after Sean''s lightness and adrenal stimulation, this fast knife fighting naturally brought him a certain load. However, he has been used to fast attack for a long time, and he is not too big in the face of this pressure. In addition, the rhythm is basically in his hands, so he can still fight with the Black Hawk. Of course, in Sean''s tactical thought, that is to consume the physical strength of the Black Hawk as much as possible. Although he knows that this is a very difficult way, in the face of a black hawk almost flawless, the only thing Sean can do is this. But now, the Black Hawk finally saw through this little skill of Sean, tried to control the battle rhythm in his own hand, and made use of the weapon advantage of the chopper, which means that the Black Hawk has put away its contempt for Sean and really regarded Sean as an opponent who can fight with all his strength. Such a result is naturally not good news for Sean, especially in the previous confrontation, Sean''s physical exertion is not necessarily much smaller. If he hadn''t absorbed and digested those drops of blood essence, Sean would be tired at this time. After all, there is still some gap between lower gold and upper gold if they want to carry out a long-term consumption war. The black brilliance is still strong. It may seem to outsiders that the attack speed of the two sides in the battle has not slowed down much, but both Sean and the Black Hawk know that this attack speed is nearly two beats slower than before. This can be seen from the decreasing frequency of the sword Qi from the black brilliance; Of course, the change in place is that the sword Qi scattered after this has destroyed the surrounding earth environment. It is much stronger than before. Almost one sword is equal to the effect of the previous three swords. And Sean, in this case, he finally began to feel the pain coming from his right hand. In terms of the power of the fallen, it is really larger than Sean. Coupled with the suppression of the power of the chopper, Sean''s physical consumption will only be faster than just now. But even so, Sean''s look didn''t change at all. He was still insisting. Because no one knows a very secret key detail better than him, that is, with the change of the fighting rhythm and initiative of both sides, there is often a fleeting flaw. For this flaw, or to create this can be regarded as the only flaw, Sean has set up a game for nearly 13 minutes, so at this moment, the only thing he needs to do is to catch the black hawk who is so cautious that he almost never reveals any flaw and reveal this weakness! This is also Sean''s only chance to cause damage to the Black Hawk! Chapter 719 Black brilliance is still strong, with theout any sign of the weakening. On the contrary, after the frequency of the scattered sword Qi decreased, the black light became more intense and rich. Every sword that the black eagle wields carries a very strong and obvious black sword and a roaring sharp sound breaking through the air. After the black sword shadow that remained in the air collided with Sean''s black king, it was too late to dissipate, and a second black sword roared out again and cut to Sean from the other direction, but it was blocked by Sean''s sword, splashing some sparks in the air and the air impact caused by the strong impact. Of course, there is a touch of black sword light left in the air. The whole black brilliance enveloping Sean and the black eagle is actually formed by countless black swords left in the air. However, if you think these swords are just remnants, those who dare to touch them will definitely leave unforgettable memories - even if Sean and Black Hawk attack again, the wrist will avoid these remnants as much as possible, because the trace of sword gas scattered from the swords will remain, It hurt their skin deeply. When the chopper and the black king fought again, with the splash of a flash of sparks, the impact generated by the strong fighting collision also burst out from the impact of the sword. Under this impact, a black sword awn hovering in the air suddenly exploded, swept out from the black light circle, blasted into the earth, and then drew a long mark more than ten meters deep. However, no matter how serious the impact on the outside world, it still can''t stop the continuation of the battle between Sean and the Black Hawk. In this completely heated battle of life and death, the Black Hawk no longer wants to control Sean - in fact, from the moment when the Black Hawk finally officially started Sean, his purpose was only destruction, not control. Sean''s strength is far more powerful than the black eagle''s evaluation expectation, which brings him a very bad idea. Naturally, the black eagle, who has always believed in his sixth sense, will not continue to tangle on this issue. So it has become an inevitable thing to kill Sean. As his heart became more and more calm and calm, the Black Hawk''s hand became more and more heavy and fierce. Although the speed decreased slightly, it was only relatively speaking. Its attack speed and frequency were still in the fast type compared with the general lower golden strong who were mainly non agile types. Sean can perfectly capture every attack action of the Black Hawk, which is actually a very difficult thing, even a shocking thing. Because even people with dynamic capture vision, no matter how sharp, there is still a gap in realm strength after all. If you want to compete for combat experience, it is also impossible for anyone to have more combat experience than those living in the dark world. After all, for the killers and assassins in the dark world, their life theme is always killing and being killed. When sparks burst out again, it seemed that Sean''s right hand was finally shaken back by the black eagle''s knife because of exhaustion. Naturally, this sword could not perfectly block the attack of the black eagle. Even the Black Hawk did not expect that his strike would have such a result on Sean, so his attack also disordered the rhythm and missed the perfect attack opportunity to kill Sean with a knife. Sometimes, the opportunity is so subtle that a slight miss is a complete miss. However, the situation is more favorable for the black eagle. After all, the chopper was shocked. He only needs to add one more force to wield a stronger force. The second consecutive chopping attack launched in this way is also a unique passive attack skill of the Fallen - "overlapping chopping": when the attack is shaken off in the way of rebound, it will launch the second attack quickly with 150% power. Seeing the Black Hawk cut off with a knife, Sean''s face didn''t show the slightest panic. In other words, there was a slight rise in the corners of his mouth. At this moment, the black eagle keenly smelled a trace of conspiracy. But at this moment, his attack action is to go all out to swing and cut, and there is no time to end. This can also be said to be the only disadvantage of "overlapping cutting". As if everything was a rehearsed plot. Facing the black eagle''s knife, Sean opened the black eagle''s knife and bullied him. At the same time, he took a big horse step and leaned down suddenly. His left hand tilted close to the black eagle''s chest, and the long sword held in his right hand tilted up and pointed directly at the black eagle''s throat. I felt the roaring chopper passing over my head. This time, there was no black blade left in the air, but there was a strong tingling feeling on my scalp. This is the influence of a little fighting spirit, but this influence is not enough to cause any material damage to Sean. When the knife crossed Sean''s head, Sean''s attack was also unreservedly launched in an instant - the black fighting spirit emanated from Sean and quickly condensed towards the black king at an amazing speed. The continuous black fighting spirit turned into black ribbons, and then circled around the black king, like a spiral around the sword body, and completely penetrated into the sword body, which made the black king''s sword body more and more dark and deep. A strong smell of danger filled the air. The Black Hawk''s pupils shrank suddenly. He didn''t expect that Sean had reserved such a move. At this moment, the Black Hawk realized that Sean''s seemingly disengaged blow was not really shocked by his own strength, but the layout that the other party had been preparing from the beginning. The only attack opportunity he aimed at was the instant flaw that would occur when the attack and defense rhythm changed. Everything else was just paving the way for this. The Black Hawk even thought of a further layer: is it the moment when Sean took the initiative to attack from the beginning that he was preparing for this moment? There is no need to think deeply. The black eagle can confirm this answer. From contempt, to face up, and then to attention, the Black Hawk found that he still underestimated Lord Sean Connery. He always thought that he had the richest combat experience, but he didn''t expect that Sean, who seemed not too old, also had no inferior actual combat experience. Even the Black Hawk felt that Sean''s actual combat experience was much richer and sharper than himself - he had begun to realize that his "double cutting" must have already fallen into Sean''s calculation. What Sean is waiting for is definitely the flaw exposed after he wielded the knife with more powerful power! Will Sean let go of the attack opportunity captured under this fine planning? The Black Hawk doesn''t have to think about it. The other party will certainly try his best to give the sharpest blow. At this moment, even if he wants to take back the knife, it''s too late - or, when everything falls into Sean''s calculation, Sean will never give himself time to take back the knife. "The outcome... Is decided!" Sean shouted in a deep voice, and his right hand stabbed the black eagle''s throat with a sharp sword. A far deeper and darker brilliance than usual burst out of Sean''s long sword, just like the black sword breath. It looks like the length of the black king''s sword has been extended by several meters. It was not that Sean didn''t want to use his soul at this moment, but that there was no time for him to fully use these two powerful sword skills - of course, the greater reason was that he had consumed a lot of fighting spirit in the hard fight with the Black Hawk, The remaining fighting spirit in his body is not enough for him to use these two powerful skills. So Sean could only concentrate all his strength in this way and stab a sword that was enough to decide the final outcome. There was no explosive roar, nor any brilliant brilliance. But at the moment of the sword, Sean had found the problem - the feedback from the long sword stabbing the target was not the feeling of the sword entering the flesh, but more like the feeling of stabbing the shield and other obstacles. It made Sean''s pupils shrink suddenly. As a sharp weapon, the black king''s sharpness, whether as a forger or user, can''t be understood again. It is impossible for ordinary weapons and armor to block the attack of the black king, let alone the blow that forcibly improves the sharpness of the black king after pouring fighting spirit. But the truth is, the Black Hawk really blocked Sean''s all-out blow! ¡ª¡ªWith the right shoulder armor of the light armor he was wearing. When Sean launched this almost fatal blow, the black eagle gave up any physical resistance and moved his body in an instant to avoid the fatal blow that was about to run through his throat. Sean''s eyes showed a touch of disbelief. The Black Hawk has a legendary weapon, which can be said to be his great shit luck. However, he did not expect that the Black Hawk also had a complete set of armor of the same legendary level, and the increase was not generally large - this can be seen only from Rena''s combat power after wearing the angel''s armor. But perhaps it is because this light armor is enough to resist the legendary light armor of the black king that Sean can''t see any seams. However, this does not mean that the Black Hawk has no loss. Sean''s fighting spirit belongs to the dark fighting spirit, which has always been highly corrosive. In addition, the black king forged with the leg bone of the Demon Lord as the main material, the increase of the superposition of the two is naturally far from ordinary. Therefore, even if this attack failed to kill the black eagle, it also completely deformed the black eagle''s right shoulder armor - under the strong attack of the black king, the whole right shoulder armor has been completely recessed, which is more likely to have caused a certain degree of damage to the black eagle''s right shoulder. The defensive power of a single piece of suit armor is usually weaker than that of a loose piece. Only when a complete set is gathered can we give full play to the advantages of this suit armor. Now, when a right shoulder armor has been abandoned by Sean, it completely means that the armor on the Black Hawk has completely lost its suit performance and become a light armor weaker than ordinary legendary parts. In this way, it is impossible to block another attack as powerful as Sean stabbed the Black Hawk''s throat just now. The Black Hawk, obviously, knows this. So only after this blow, his heart had completely sprouted a retreat, and he planned to avoid Sean''s edge first. However, it''s rare to catch such a chance. How could Sean let such a big fish as the black eagle go? You know, if a boss like the Black Hawk is put in the game, it is simply a mobile treasure house that players can''t stop. All weapons and armor are of the same legendary level, and it''s impossible for any player to let go. Even though Sean has been assimilated by the world, his nature is still more towards players. So the moment the Black Hawk retreated, Sean''s attack began simultaneously. Before dealing with northton, there was still some time''s magic mark. The blood charm reappeared on Sean''s right hand and dyed the whole arm blood red. The strong smell of spatial fluctuation immediately surrounded Sean''s body. Seeing that the escape range of the black eagle had not exceeded one meter, Sean cut out at the black eagle with a sword without thinking. When the Black Hawk saw Sean''s right hand turn red, he realized that Sean must have used some kind of secret skill again. At the next moment, a magic array appeared in front of Sean. Then when the body of the black long sword in his hand suddenly disappeared into the magic array, the black eagle immediately realized what the secret effect Sean had played. At this moment, his inner vigilance had reached the highest point. But even so, the Black Hawk could not predict where Sean''s attack would come from. When the magic seal and blood charm launch, Sean can make his attack appear at any position within a radius of one meter - of course, there is a limit, that is, this position can''t be higher than Sean''s head. Therefore, it is completely impossible to use the magic seal and blood demon to attack the owl head, but it is completely enough for the current occasion. The sudden magic array suddenly appeared in the arms of the black eagle! However, the target of Sean''s attack was not the chest of the black eagle, but the right hand of the black eagle! If Sean didn''t have time to wrap all his fighting spirit around the black king, his sword attack would not choose his right hand. But even so, with the loss of the bonus of the attributes of the full set of legendary armor suit, Sean''s sudden powerful chop still picked up the chopper on the black eagle''s right hand. The chopper, which took the Black Hawk years of hard work, broke away from the Black Hawk''s right hand, turned into a black streamer in the air, and then flew tens of meters away. When he saw this scene, the black eagle''s heart suddenly clicked. He almost didn''t want to, so he immediately rushed to the position where the chopper fell. This chopping knife is too important for him. It can even be said that he can achieve today''s achievements. His light armor and chopping knife are indispensable. Now half of his light armor has been discarded by Sean. If he doesn''t even have this chopping knife, his combat power will definitely drop to a level. Maybe he will meet Sean again next time, Not his opponent. However, the Black Hawk''s speed is fast, but Sean''s speed is much faster than him. The cooling time of lightness has long been over, and Sean hasn''t used it again. It''s not that he forgot, but he can''t use it in his previous plan. At this moment, instead, Sean has one step faster than the Black Hawk. Almost only saw a black light, Sean easily surpassed the black eagle in front of him and reached the position where the chopper fell first. When Sean waved his right hand, he didn''t even touch the chopper. The legendary weapon on which the black eagle became famous disappeared directly in front of the black eagle and was collected into the storage ring by Sean. Watching the chopper disappear in front of him, the black eagle doesn''t know that Sean has space to store such rare props. Although his face was unusually ugly, seeing that the matter had come to this point, the black eagle did not hesitate at all and immediately turned and ran away. Gently exhale, Sean knows that it is not easy to kill the Black Hawk completely under the current situation. After all, he has a set of legendary light armor protection. If the Black Hawk is determined and doesn''t want to fight back, Sean really can''t take him for a moment and a half, but it''s easy to get himself into a deadlock. After weighing the pros and cons for a few seconds, Sean chose to let go of the Black Hawk temporarily. After all, his harvest tonight is good. At the moment, the most important thing is to rush to support Cecilia first. For Cecilia, Sean still has some doubts after all, even if Cecilia''s strength has become more and more powerful. Chapter 720 Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. Who said this sentence? It has already become one of many ancient words that can not be studied in the miracle continent. But what really became popular was the qainas Empire thousands of years ago, and then it spread all over the miracle continent. Now it has become a favorite mantra of businessmen. Of course, it occasionally appears on characters of other classes. No one cares whether the use environment is correct or not. Like now. When seeing Cecilia take back all the flames in the sky and turn them into 18 weak flames floating around her, the middle-aged demon breaker facing Cecilia thought of this sentence. He looked at the distance between him and Cecilia: less than a hundred meters. Although he had thought of getting as close to Cecilia as possible when avoiding the rising pillar of fire, he never thought of such a success. After all, this can be regarded as the closest to Cecilia so far. Moreover, at the moment, he is in the range of the broken magic mirror. If this range is considered, the distance between him and Cecilia will be reduced by another 15 meters. In this way, he was only about 60 meters away from Cecilia. This distance, for a warrior who is good at speed, is just one or two seconds. The rank of demon breaker happens to be a warrior class famous for speed and agility. As for the magician, the strong man on the top of the gold may be able to instantly send one or two level 4 and level 5 magic, but this kind of magic may be quite powerful for others, but for the demon breaker profession, it seems that it is not enough to see, and it can even be said that he is at the level of being able to ignore. What''s more, it''s hard to say whether a magician can react to the sudden attack of melee class and successfully cast magic. In any way, the winning edge of middle-aged men is far greater than Cecilia. Then, the only problem he needs to solve is probably if he successfully walks to the edge of the broken magic mirror without attracting Cecilia''s attention. Only in this position did the middle-aged man dare to say that he would be able to kill Cecilia. This is the pride of being a demon breaker. Gently pull the long sword from the ground, and the middle-aged man sneered: "you''re not unnecessary, but you can''t support it To tell you the truth, I''m really impressed with you. I have touched the wall of rules at a young age, and even can display the prototype of the field, and it is still such a large-scale prototype of the field. If it grows up in the future, it will be very amazing. " When the middle-aged man said the second half of the sentence, his tone changed a lot. It sounded like he really admired Cecilia, not that sarcastic tone. "Really? Thank you for your compliment. " Cecilia smiled, "but even so, there is still no way to change the hostile relationship between us." "Indeed." The middle-aged man nodded and said in a deep voice, "but if you are willing to surrender, I promise I will plead for you. After all, it''s a pity to kill a magician as powerful as you. Besides, with your appearance, it''s a rare beauty. No one will not be moved. " Hearing the words of the middle-aged man, Cecilia felt inexplicably upset. Even her attitude was a lot worse, and she completely lost her composure: "in fact, some people really don''t feel excited But why do I tell you this? It''s impossible for you to make me surrender. Rather, you''d better surrender quickly so as not to bury your life here. After all, the rank of demon breaker is a rare profession. I''m sure Sean will be happy to accept you. " Feeling Cecilia''s sudden tone change, the middle-aged man was slightly stunned, but then when he heard Cecilia''s persuasion, he shook his head and smiled again, and then continued: "it seems that we can''t reach a consensus on this issue. It''s really a pity. I still want to have the opportunity to work with a beauty like you. " "So you are a guest of a family?" Cecilia''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The sebarox family." The middle-aged man looked up proudly. It was obvious that he had a deep sense of identity and honor for his identity and the sebarox family, which also showed that the middle-aged man should not be too low in the sebarox family. Of course, in Cecilia''s eyes, I''m afraid it won''t be much higher. "Well, what a pity." Cecilia shook her head. "I think so." The middle-aged man shrugged, with the same regret on his face, "it can only be said that each is his own However, I have given you a lot of rest time, so it''s time for us to decide the outcome of this war. Don''t worry, it''s better to die in my hands than those who arrive later. At least if others arrive, you may not die even if you want to die. " "I can''t see. You''re a good man, too." Cecilia smiled. The smile was so bright that even the middle-aged man couldn''t help being shocked by Cecilia''s smile. "Well, I can promise you that I won''t make you feel any pain." Hearing Cecilia''s words, the middle-aged man suddenly recovered. He shook his head and laughed, and then calmed his inner mood again, so that his mood could be completely calmed and quiet at this time. At this moment, he has already successfully reached the edge of the broken magic mirror by talking and walking with Cecilia. This position is about 60 meters away from Cecilia, and the error value will not exceed two meters. At this distance, the middle-aged man is confident that he can kill Cecilia with one blow. "What a pity." The middle-aged man whispered. The next moment, the middle-aged man concentrated his fighting spirit on his feet, suddenly burst out and rushed towards Cecilia. Because of the impact of the fighting spirit explosion, the strong force was suddenly transmitted on the ground, which directly crushed the whole black earth like a mirror, and was swallowed up by the lava that had already become magma in an instant, turning into a burning sea of fire. The middle-aged man hit Cecilia like a meteor. In just one second, the distance between him and Cecilia had passed nearly 30 meters. At this time, he also raised his long sword and aimed it at Cecilia''s heart. As a soldier, he knew that even if his sword didn''t hit Cecilia, as long as he hit Cecilia with his speed and strength, it would be enough to cause fatal injuries to a fragile magician. Raising the sword is just to kill Cecilia before hitting Cecilia, so that he won''t suffer too much pain. But. The middle-aged man who rushed towards Cecilia did not see any panic on Cecilia''s face. Her look was still calm, and even her eyes were firmly locked on herself, as if she had expected her actions from the beginning, which made the middle-aged man''s heart produce an extremely subtle absurd idea for a moment. Then, the middle-aged man saw Cecilia slowly raise her right hand and slightly face herself in mid air. Eighteen weak flames floating in the air seemed to be guided by something. They moved in an instant, overlapped and combined with each other, and then greeted the middle-aged man. Although the eighteen flames seemed weak, as if they could be blown out with a blow, the middle-aged man still felt a terrible breath coming towards him. Following the strong man''s intuition, the middle-aged man did not choose to ignore the 18 seemingly weak flames, but began to mobilize his strength to gather on his long sword, and even completely used the power of breaking demons. A silver brilliance bloomed from the long sword in his hand, and there was a thin black light in the silver awn. Then the brilliance completely collided with 18 flames. The bright brilliance immediately took everyone''s vision, and the only thing left was an extremely strong roar and explosion. When the glory dissipated, Cecilia still calmly stood in place, as before, as if nothing had happened. However, with Cecilia''s eyes slightly far away, about ten meters away from him, there was a slightly broken body - her right hand had completely disappeared, her armor was scorched and worn, and even her legs, chest, abdomen and even face were damaged to varying degrees. The bright red blood is flowing out of the man, and has gathered into a pool of blood under him. Cecilia walked slowly forward, went straight to the middle-aged man, looked at his appearance of more breath and less air intake, and then gently gathered a drooping sideburns and whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my power for a moment, but it still made you feel pain." Looking at Cecilia, who apologized to herself, there was a strong fear in the pupil of the middle-aged man. Before today, he never thought that as a demon breaker and born a mage killer, he would be defeated by a mage, or even come to such an end, which really made him feel incredible. Looking into the eyes of the middle-aged man, Cecilia easily guessed what the middle-aged man was thinking at the moment, so she said softly, "your position in sebarox must not be high, otherwise you won''t know who I am." "You... Who..." almost exhausted his last strength, the middle-aged man squeezed these two words out of his mouth. "I''m Cecilia, Cecilia rumbel." Cecilia said faintly, "of course, my current identity is Cecilia Connery, the sister of Sean Connery, Duke of void All your calculations are used on ordinary magicians. The odds of winning are really great, but it''s a pity that you picked the wrong opponent from the beginning, because I''m not an ordinary magician. " After saying this, Cecilia stretched out her index finger and condensed a flame into a rocket: "you should have followed my advice just now What a pity. " Raise your hand and shoot with an arrow. Chapter 721 Kill northton and a guest Qing of the sebarox family, at the same time, fight back the Black Hawk, and successfully make the legendary armor of the Black Hawk completely lose the effect of the suit, and take away northton''s long bow fire hunting and the weapon on which the Black Hawk became famous. The great results of this war are far beyond anyone''s imagination. When Sean and Cecilia met and confirmed that Cecilia was really safe, Sean was relieved. But when the tight spirit completely relaxed, a strong sense of fatigue immediately hit his upper body, which immediately made Sean almost unable to walk. Of course, for Cecilia, the situation is actually the same. Even if her field prototype and eighteen heavy flames can rely on the influence of Phoenix blood to minimize the consumption, the combat consumption lasting more than ten minutes is close to Cecilia''s limit. Of course, this is only close. If you want to really completely deplete Cecilia''s mental power, it will take at least half an hour for Cecilia and the guest Qing of the sebarox family to completely deplete both mental power and magic. But Cecilia will never allow this to happen. Instead of fighting the middle-aged man, Cecilia is gradually adapting to the new abilities and fighting methods brought by the awakening of her blood. At this time, the sky has not completely turned white. It is reasonable to say that under the circumstances of such a tragic war, no one should approach again. But Sean did not dare to take risks, because this time he had more than one enemy, but a number of joint operations. It was difficult to ensure that there would be no cautious guys in it. Therefore, it was highly possible to send someone to enter the battlefield again. After all, everyone knew that the more dangerous the place was, the safer it would be. So if his enemies also recognize this sentence and continue to send strong men into the battlefield, the current situation of Sean and Cecilia will definitely not resist the second round of fierce attack. So no matter how hard and uncomfortable, Sean and Cecilia still left here with shefanio and continued to move in the direction of viscount nordala. Of course, this time they did not dare to go straight. Because the Black Hawk appeared in this direction before, this move means that there are likely to be more strong people in the front who have been intercepted in groups - it is not a problem for several nobles to work together to piece up more than a dozen strong guests. At least Sean believes that in the current situation of Ryan Kingdom, there is really no problem at all. Almost not long after Sean and Cecilia had just left the battlefield with shefanio, several strong men with a cold breath arrived here. Three men and one woman came from three families. One middle-aged man also carried a broken body in his right hand. The four gathered in the middle of the battlefield from four directions, where Sean and the Black Hawk fought. There are still some northton corpses that have been cut into several parts here, but compared with the surrounding environment that is almost like doomsday destruction, northton''s corpses are much more complete. At least they can be restored by patching together, but the surrounding environment may never be restored. "Lord Zhan GUI, what we have to deal with is really a lord who has just entered the next golden realm?" The middle-aged man carrying sebarox Keqing''s body glanced around the surrounding battlefield environment, and then looked at a young looking man standing in the middle. "Are you doubting the intelligence ability of the finristine family?" The young man said in a deep voice. He has an unquestionable dignity and domineering spirit. Even if he is very ordinary, he will still give people the illusion of contempt. "If your man is dead, he can only be regarded as not good at his own learning If I remember correctly, there are still strong traces of magic fluctuations in that direction. A demon breaker was killed by a magician. Don''t you think there''s nothing more humiliating than this? " After being robbed by such a meal, the guest Secretary of the tisebalosk family who was still carrying the body of the demon breaker also blushed and turned white. "One less word." The only woman of the four forcibly intervened between the two at this time, and then began to dissuade, "we don''t doubt the intelligence ability of the finristine family. In fact, we all know that Duke Sean Connery really entered the next golden state when the king''s confessor incident happened, but from the current situation, His combat effectiveness obviously exceeded our estimates. " At this point, everyone looked at the damage caused by the fight between Sean and the Black Hawk and chose to shut up. The atmosphere became very heavy for a time. However, the woman obviously didn''t care about the heavy atmosphere, but continued to say: "as for the sister of Duke Sean, she is obviously not a good character. Think about it. Before the Millennium covenant Empire, people were mobilized for her, and even did not hesitate to send out the holy Dragon Knights. Obviously, the Millennium covenant Empire knows more about Miss Cecilia than we do. I don''t think it''s a disgrace for a demon breaker to die in her hand. " The sabarox guest Qing snorted, but he still didn''t speak. At least at this time, he also had a step to go down. Just looking at the surrounding environment, he was a little more afraid, and his confidence in this trip was not as full as when he first started. He even began to doubt whether he had done wrong in this joint attack on Sean Connery, the empty Duke. "What should we do now?" Another man, who had not spoken all the time, also chose to speak at this time. His eyes also fell on the young looking man called War Ghost. On this trip, they made joint efforts by several families, so as many as 15 strong people were sent to participate in this mission. Although the number of strong men who carried out the night attack and sniping on Sean in harkons town is not more than a few, the level of combat effectiveness is also far from that of the strong men in the night attack. At least in the joint attack, they are not scattered sand. Of course, there are still some emotions such as private friction, competition and competition. After all, everyone wants to fight for his family - for the guest Qing, it is also an opportunity to get a lot of remuneration and improve the status of the family guest Qing. At present, the leader of this four person team is the first-class guest Qing from the fenlistine family, a man nicknamed War Ghost. The War Ghost went to a place with crisscross ditch marks, squatted down and carefully observed the ditch marks, and then moved to a deep pit. After observing the situation of the deep pit very carefully, he finally said: "the situation of this battlefield is not caused by Sean alone. It must be the black hawk who fought with him Because there are a lot of knife marks in addition to sword marks, and among us, the only one who can get here and fight with Sean at the first time is Ryan''s dark side. " "But now Lord Black Eagle is... Missing." The woman hesitated for a while, and finally did not say it completely, but changed her mouth to say "missing". "So the top priority we need now is to find out the Black Hawk first." The War Ghost jumped out of the pit and fell to the ground before he said, "only by asking the Black Hawk in detail, can we know more accurately the specific strength of the void Duke. If we rush to find trouble with the empty Duke, even if we can successfully kill the Duke with our joint efforts, how many people do you think we will lose? " Hearing the words of Zhan GUI, two men and a woman looked at each other. Obviously, they couldn''t answer this question. But the only thing is for sure, that is, if they want not to sacrifice, it is completely impossible. Although it will not be destroyed, I''m afraid the worst result is that three of the four of them will stay forever. And on this issue, no one would want the one who died to be himself. "But even so, we still can''t know the strength of the magician named Cecilia." The woman said with some worry, "even the demon breaker will die in her hand, which is enough to prove that her strength can not be underestimated Now that these monstrous brothers and sisters are together, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to kill each other. " "So after we found the Black Hawk, we didn''t rush to find Sean''s trouble." The War Ghost said in a deep voice, "I can make a battle plan after knowing the strength of all the enemies in detail. This is my battle style If you can''t wait and worry that all the credit will be taken away, then you can do it yourself. I won''t stop you, but I must tell you in advance that I will never do it. " "Since you are our leader now, we will choose to obey whatever you say." The woman hurried to speak out. The man from the same family as the woman also stated his position for the first time after the woman opened her mouth. "And you?" Zhan GUI was not surprised by the two people''s stated position. On the contrary, he knew it would look like this. Then he turned his eyes to the guest Qing of the sebarox family, "do I act with you or alone?" "I can continue to act with you." After a little thought, the middle-aged man nodded and said, "but before that, I need to send my partner''s body back and put it in such a field. I''m afraid there will be only a piece of white bone in a few days." "I can understand what you do, so you can send the body back first and help me bring back a report." Zhan GUI nodded and recognized the middle-aged man''s statement, "I and the other two will act first. We will leave a mark for you on the way. You just need to keep up at that time By the way, the stronghold is not very safe now. It is said that they are trying to round up several other followers under Sean. If you are alone, be careful not to meet them. " "I don''t worry about this. The people responsible for chasing the followers of Duke Sean are the beasts. Besides, they are accompanied by King Kong and Lord Penrose. What needs to be worried is the followers of Duke Sean." Chapter 722 The sky, finally began to turn up the fish belly white. Under the slightly hazy sky, it was a cruel scene like Shura hell. At a glance, there were countless bodies lying on the ground, surrounded by long guns, swords, shields, bows and arrows and many other weapons, most of which were broken and damaged. The blood from these corpses has completely dyed the land on the top of the mountain red, and the strong smell of blood rises into the sky, which can''t be removed. Even at this time, the sky has begun to hover like black clouds of scavenging vultures. In this Shura field, there are only dead people but no living ones. The finnstein family buried a whole formation of gray wolf blades on this battlefield. This is indeed a heavy blow to the finristine family. Perhaps from the beginning to the end, they did not expect to bury such an army on such a battlefield. However, they can also generally know how strong the specific strength of Rena, the eighth female martial god, is. I believe that the next response will only be more and more careful and foolproof. However, before that, I believe they still need to pay a high price. Along this tragic battlefield, a distance of about hundreds of meters is a mountain forest. The territory of the finristine family, with many mountains and forests, also provides them with many natural training places for training such an army as gray wolf blade. However, sometimes it will bring a lot of inconvenience to the finlistine family: not to mention the economic losses of the territory, just like in this special battle period, it is by no means easy to search and arrest people in such terrain. But at this time, the violent explosion sound and the strong sound of weapon exchange from time to time in the forest reminded outsiders close to the forest of a very clear message: now there is a battle breaking out in the mountain forest. A figure darted out of the shadow of a forest and suddenly attacked behind a man. The roaring wind made the man''s attack faint with the terrible smell of beasts in the forest. Before the man launched the raid, he did not show the slightest breath of leakage, as if the whole person was integrated with the mountain forest. Until the sudden attack at this time, his breath was finally exposed. But as the man who was attacked, he didn''t even look back. He just threw the long gun in his right hand back. A flash of fire was drawn from right to left, and the sharp and terrible breath burst out, but it accurately pointed to the only way to sneak attack the man behind - if the figure of the sneaker insisted on moving forward, his throat would be directly penetrated by the tip of the long gun before attacking his sneak attack target, Therefore, when he had to, he could only choose to stop, suddenly with his toes on the ground, and the whole man flew back at a faster speed than during the raid. In the blink of an eye, the breath of the sneaker disappeared again. If the counterattack action of the gunman was not maintained, I''m afraid it would really make people wonder whether someone was sneaking attack just now. However, the gunman didn''t seem to care at all about this situation. She just shook her long gun, took it back, and continued to walk firmly forward. The gunman was Rana, who volunteered to stay behind the enemy for Sean and Cecilia. She fought and retreated with vinia and Marton. Finally, she tore a hole in the siege and succeeded in killing a path of blood. Just because the three of them have a huge land dragon like Blackstone, they can''t hide their body shape, so it doesn''t matter. They ran with a small tail for almost half a night, and finally were forced to go to the mountain where they had already made an ambush, and the two sides launched a bloody battle. However, it was supposed to be a good situation for the finristine family to win, but because of the dual results of vinia''s forced start of the wind breaking dance and Rena''s Dragon turn, the finristine family finally buried a whole formation of gray wolf blade and ten special combatants mixed with gray wolf blade, who were trained to carry out interception tactics for the strong. Special fighters like this are all real superior silver masters who are expected to become gold strongmen. Each needs countless efforts and money to cultivate. It is also the most important part and secret of the gray wolf blade. Even if you look at the whole gray wolf blade army, there will not be more than 100 talents like this. Ten gray wolf killers and a 500 person integrated team are directly used here, which has shown that the fenlistine family attaches great importance to Rena and others. However, this attention is obviously not enough. So a whole gray wolf blade army formation, including ten gray wolf killers, was destroyed. Then, taking advantage of this rare opportunity to completely annihilate the enemy, Rena and others hid in the mountains and forests for rest. After all, the overnight battle almost exhausted their physical strength. In particular, Marton and vinya were plagued by abyssal toxins, and their physical consumption was faster than Rena. But what I didn''t expect was that when it was near dawn, three gold giants came here and had a round of mountain forest encounter with Rena and others. The pursuit, counterattack, anti pursuit and fighting all the way were entangled for nearly two hours. At this time, the sky finally turned white, and the encounter was finally coming to an end. Of course, judging from the current situation, the winning party will not be the coalition of several nobles. Rena continued to walk forward step by step. With the sound of her footsteps, a unique sense of silence and fear echoed in the forest. Looking forward along her eyes, you can clearly see that a strong man is breathing against a strong tree. The man''s hands are very strong, almost equal to the thickness of his thighs, and the length of his arms is not like the length of human beings. If it is not gifted, it is obviously a change after some alchemical transformation. In any way, people like him are definitely combat talents based on strength, and if they are hit by his fists, I''m afraid no one can survive easily. However, at the moment, the strong man has less breath in and more breath out. Leaning against the tree, he has more than ten wounds. These wounds are small vertical holes, which are obviously stabbed by weapons such as long guns. The blood almost dyed his whole body red, and a pool of blood had gathered on the ground. According to the amount of bleeding, I''m afraid the normal person had already breathed out. The strong man hasn''t completely breathed out yet, which is really a shocking thing. "You guys are really hard to deal with." Rena walked a few steps ahead of the strong man, looked at him calmly, and then said, "but now I can probably understand why one of you is called big King Kong and the other is called beast I really don''t have any good way to deal with that beast, but I''m never afraid of people like you. " Hearing Rena''s words, the strong man nicknamed Da Kong pulled his mouth hard. Maybe he still wanted to say something. He just opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. Then he leaned against the tree and looked up at the sky. At his position and angle, you can just see the sky that is not covered by lush trees, but at this time, perhaps because the sky is not completely bright, you can''t see the blue sky. "I really want to have another look at the blue sky." The strong man said with difficulty. "Unfortunately, you may be able to see it in another hour or two, but you can''t wait." Rena whispered, "you are indeed a respectable opponent, so... Do you have any last words?" The strong man grinned and said with a smile, "each is his own master, each listens to his life, performs his own duties, and has no regrets." "Well, each is his own." Rena nodded. After that, Rena breathed out and stabbed the long gun in her hand at the front. The speed was almost as fast as only a touch of red streamer. However, the blow did not directly penetrate the strong man''s head, but suddenly stopped at the center of his eyebrows. The tip of the spear was only slightly at the center of the strong man''s eyebrows, and then Rena took back the spear. The strong man still leaned against the tree and his mouth was light. Except for the dried blood and more than a dozen wounds on his body, he didn''t seem to be any different from before. But if you look around the back of the tree at this time, you can see that there is a very tiny dark spot on the tree, which is the result of Ruina''s burning gun and her fighting spirit. In fact, the strong man was killed by Rena''s fighting spirit as early as the moment when Rena shot in the middle of the eyebrow. Only because Rena controlled the fighting spirit very subtly, he didn''t blow up the whole person''s head at random as before. It can be seen that Rena also gained a lot in the war last night. At least her control of her fighting spirit has been subtle to a very subtle extent. After solving this strong man who is also known as big King Kong, Rena''s face does not show joy, but a dignified color. Judging from what the strong man said just now, Rena has been able to judge the current situation. These strong men are not temporarily pieced together and bought. They all have a deep and strong sense of family honor and mission. Even if Keqing has real dignity as Keqing, it means that the enemies they encounter will fight to the end, They will not retreat easily, which will naturally bring them great pressure and resistance. However, the war has been completely opened as early as last night. The next thing to compete is the will and strength of both sides. A sound of staggering footsteps came. Rena turned her head and saw that vinia and Marton, two highland elves originally belonging to opposing tribes, were helping each other. The mutant Emperor Dragon, Blackstone, followed them carefully like a nanny, but the appearance of guarding the surrounding environment seemed like a thief to Rena anyway. "How?" Rena asked. "Dead." Vinia''s answer was as concise and concise as ever. "Roar!" Blackstone roared and looked a little excited. However, even if Rena, who has a spiritual connection with Blackstone, doesn''t listen, she knows that this guy is taking credit for killing the man who calls himself panross. It is precisely because of Blackstone''s hard enough meat shield that vinia finally succeeded in killing the other party. Of course, the three person team of the two elves and the earth walking dragon also paid a great price to kill successfully. At least on the surface, both vinia and Marton are scarred. Of course, there are many places on Blackstone''s body where scales have been broken. However, compared with the two elves, Blackstone''s recovery speed as a land dragon will not be slower than the two. Vinya glanced at the body of King Kong and asked, "where''s another guy like a monkey?" "Hiding." Rena said faintly, "he has only two choices now, one is to continue to track and harass us, and the other is to go back and report the situation. But no matter which one he chooses, it has nothing to do with us. We continue to rest here and start in two hours We must catch up with Lord Sean and them as soon as possible. I''m afraid this time things will be more difficult than we thought. " Chapter 723 The sky finally began to be completely bright. In the deep mountains and forests, Sean and Cecilia are trudging hard, especially Sean''s back is still unconscious xuefanio, which naturally delays their forward speed. Sean was better, but Cecilia looked a little depressed. In terms of the magician''s physique, it was not easy to walk with Sean all night. But even so, Cecilia didn''t ask to stop to rest, but continued to insist silently. She knew very well what was the most dangerous thing for them now. If they couldn''t get through the current dangerous period, all their efforts would be in vain. "Take a break." After another distance, the terrain of the mountain forest was a little gentle, and Sean finally said. Cecilia did not speak, but nodded slightly and sat down on the spot. Sean glanced at shefanio. She was still unconscious, but in addition, all vital signs were completely normal, which reassured Sean. He did not expect that the previous battle between Wang Du and Edward would impose such a great burden on xuefanio''s body that her mental state would fall into a complete coma. However, in general, as long as she herself was not in any serious way, other problems were small problems. "Where are we now?" Cecilia took the kettle from Sean, took a small sip, moistened her throat a little, and then asked. "According to the previous road map, we should now be on the way to the confluence point." Sean was also a little confused about his position, but at least he was heading in the right direction. "If there was no accident, we should arrive at the green spring river in three days." "Green spring river." Cecilia thought about it a little, and then remembered the specific location of this place. "Should it still be in the core hinterland of the finristine family? And if we let them know that we have arrived here, I''m afraid the pursuit and siege in the back will be more intense. " "Not sure, but inevitable." Sean sighed helplessly, "this time, the finnstein family is definitely playing seriously. We all underestimate our enemies too much. I hope William and Haila can be more reliable. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t even break through the green spring river." "I still believe in William." Cecilia chuckled. "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Why is it just William? Where''s HeLa? " "It''s not enough to trust her with her life." Cecilia looked at Sean and said seriously, "I really can''t understand why you trust her so much Although her strategy is really powerful, I always think it''s strange. Why do you think she really will give you advice? " "Because I trust her." Sean looked at Cecilia strangely. "Have you heard a word? It''s called ''don''t doubt people, don''t doubt people''. Since I decided to let her and William take charge of the military planning of our whole territory, I won''t doubt her, and she does have this ability, which is not under William at all. " "So, why do you trust her so much and think she won''t betray?" Cecilia said. Sean thought about it and found that he really couldn''t explain it to Cecilia. He knew that Hella was trustworthy, and he also knew that Thain was a dangerous person, which was not only due to their character and experience, but also from the role of the real eye. In other words, what Sean believes is actually what he "saw" with his own eyes, not what he saw in forums and games in the past. "Because I can see their kindness and malice." After thinking about it, Sean said, "the world has harbored too much malice. If we choose to trust others more, we may gain a lot of good intentions." "I still don''t understand." Cecilia shook her head. Sean patted Cecilia on the head and said with a smile, "I can''t learn the Royal mind control. The only thing I can do is to treat them as friends, so I''m willing to trust my friends. Just as you are willing to trust William and dare to give your life to him... " "That''s different. After all, we fought together for so long." "It''s the same for me." Sean smiled. "No one is full of malice from the beginning. The so-called malice is just a difference in position. But many times, if you don''t fight hard with each other, they will never know where your bottom line is However, once conflicts and contradictions arise, and even evolve to the need for force to solve problems, malice will also arise. " Cecilia nodded vaguely. There was a big gap between what Sean said and what she had learned in the Principality of rumbel, which made Cecilia have the illusion of a broken world outlook. But her intuition told her that although what Sean said was not suitable for the world, he was not wrong. Probably only in this way could he get the trust and sincere assistance of so many people. "Let''s have a rest here." Sean said, "let''s do it at noon. Now the only thing I''m worried about is one thing." "Royal attitude?" Cecilia may not be mature in the mind control of the emperor, but in such matters related to the political structure, she will become very sharp and smart, and hit the key target at once, which is exactly what Sean is not good at. "If it''s the Royal attitude, we''d better not speculate for the time being." Cecilia saw Sean''s appearance and knew she had guessed what was on his mind. "Even if a king knows his country like the back of his hand, it still needs some reaction time Although the gray wolf blade is nominally Ryan''s army, the real power has always been firmly in the hands of the finristine family. After all, Ryan was only a principality before. " The biggest difference between the principality and the kingdom is that the military control department of the principality actually exists in name only. Basically, the military of the principality is controlled by those Marquis and earls. At most, it belongs to the principality in name. But the kingdom is different. The military department of the Kingdom has real great real power. All officially appointed generals will be recognized by the royal family and even the Lords around the kingdom. At this time, once the army with the ownership of the kingdom is hung, it is really out of the control of the aristocratic Lords. "Perhaps the finristine family should also know that this army, which used to be famous, has finally been completely out of their control, so it will be desperate to invest in the battlefield against us." Cecilia thought for a moment and then said, "anyway, for them, even if the gray wolf blade is completely consumed in this battle, it is also a matter of Ryan Kingdom and has nothing to do with them anymore." "Noble selfishness." Sean spat. "Almost, no nobleman is selfless." Cecilia shrugged. "This time Ryan is upgraded from the principality to the kingdom. One of the top priorities for the royal family is to recover the control of all the troops nominally belonging to Ryan and complete the new integration. This is something that any upgraded kingdom must experience. In this process, any aristocrat who resists will be regarded as a traitor. Since the finristine family can''t resist and is not willing to hand over the control of this army, they have to deal with us. " "But in this way, the attitude of the royal family..." "Didn''t I say? Even if a king knows his country like the back of his hand, he still needs reaction time. " Cecilia chuckled, "I think Ryan''s royal family certainly doesn''t know the trend of the gray wolf blade. After all, the encounter last night was too sudden. It is estimated that the royal family of Ryan will not receive the news until noon at the earliest, and the actions taken by the royal family of Ryan will be the time to express their attitude. " "What do you mean?" Sean''s slow sense of politics has long been no secret in the void. "In other words, if the royal family is on our side, it will certainly order finristine to stop calling the blade of the gray wolf in these two days. Moreover, if we pay enough attention to us, the nearby lords who obey the royal family should also take action." Cecilia said, "but on the contrary, if the royal family is not on our side, then..." Later, Cecilia didn''t say it, and Sean already knew the answer: "in other words, see if the royal family has taken any action in the past two days?" "Yes." Cecilia nodded, "so it''s not appropriate for us to guess the Royal attitude now Of course, no matter what the final result is, as long as we live, the royal family will certainly have corresponding compensation. " "If we live?" Sean smiled mockingly. "Anyway, we can only believe that Haila and William have come up with some good strategies now." "William''s words are sure to make a big fuss directly on finristine''s clan by strong means. Maybe now Fred and they are too lazy to continue to hide, but directly pose as invaders." Cecilia thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled, "but... To tell you the truth, although I still don''t believe in Haila, I can guess what she will do." "Oh?" This time, it was Sean''s turn to look at Cecilia curiously. "She must be getting ready now, just waiting for the Ryan royal family to show her attitude." Cecilia sighed, "if the Ryan royal family chooses to acquiesce in or even indulge the pursuit of us by fenlistine and the dovego family, she will certainly put on a siege in front of tonis fortress and force the Ryan royal family to make a new choice. And if the Ryan royal family chooses to stand on our side, she will certainly want an excuse for the Ryan royal family to allow our army to pass through tonis fortress. " "Ha ha, it''s really a bit like Haila''s style." Sean laughed. "If that''s the case, maybe the Ryan royal family will hate us more They are a group of people who do not obey discipline or follow the rules of the nobility. " "On the contrary." Cecilia shook her head and opened her mouth to correct Sean''s mistake. "The Ryan royal family tacitly accepted the assassination action launched by the davigo family against us. This is still within the rules of the game. No one can say anything. It is understandable that even nobles such as the fenlistine family participate in it But this time, it''s not us or the Ryan royal family who break the rules of the game, but the fenlistine family, so even if we ask the army to pass through tonis fortress, it''s not a violation of the regulations, just find a perfect excuse. " "Is this excuse so easy to find?" Sean frowned. "So the problem is back to the origin." Cecilia whispered, "we still need to see the attitude of Ryan''s royal family If they are on our side, the excuse will be fine as long as it is not so bad. But if the royal family is not on our side, it doesn''t matter if we can''t borrow an excuse. Anyway, as long as we set up a battle to attack tonis fortress, we are traitors. " Chapter 724 Although the south continent is poorer and colder than the North Continent because of the climate environment, it is only relative to the air flow environment of the whole continent. In fact, within the scope of the southern continent itself, there are also places with different characteristics, such as fertile soil and water or beautiful scenery. For example, the hinterland of lane Kingdom, that is, the clan leader of fenlistine family, although it is a complex terrain with many mountains and forests, in fact, this territory can also be regarded as a territory with rich resources, especially mineral resources and prey resources. Of course, it is a little pity that the mineral resources in the territory are not precious. It is entirely dependent on large exports to maintain the whole income. There is a man-made lake called night view lake, which covers a very wide area in the fenlistine clan. The lake is a huge artificial lake excavated by the finristine family for hundreds of years. In order to show the finristine family''s financial resources, the bottom of the artificial lake was completely covered with a precious stone called water moon stone. As long as the stone is in a relatively dark place, it will emit a bright white awn similar to the moonlight, which seems to have a cold and beautiful feeling. Combined with the clear water of the night view lake, this night view lake has become the most beautiful place in the territory of fenlistine family. Located next to the night view lake, there is a castle with luxurious shape. This is the famous finlistenburg of the whole lane. The castle is not used for war. It is just a high ornamental Castle similar to that for vacation. On the back of the castle, there is a dock next to the night view lake. Here are more than a dozen exquisite Lake visiting ships. At this time, several people came down from the second floor of the castle and boarded the largest ship. The boatman gently untied the rope, then supported the pole and began to roll out. The boat delimited the water surface and sent ripples, which made the bright white awn reflected by the night view lake more charming. Not counting the boatman, there were only four people on the boat, which could accommodate seven people. After getting up every morning, it is the habit of the patriarchs of the finristine family to cruise to the center of the night view lake for breakfast. The boatman who waves the boat for him every time is a confidant who has followed him for many years. Unfortunately, this confidant will probably stop at half a step in the Holy Land in his life - the lack of personal high-end combat power has always been the biggest regret and helplessness of the finlistine family. Not counting the boatman and the patriarch of the finlistine family, brans finlistine, the other three qualified to board the ship are two finlistine family aides and guest secretaries hired by brans with a lot of money, and a veteran who has followed brans since he was young, Millan celifens. As one of brance''s two confidants, the battlefield veteran is now over 40. Unlike the boatman, the number one fighter, his greatest contribution is his command ability on the battlefield. In those years, several foreign wars of the finnstein family and conflicts and battles with neighboring territorial lords were won under his command. However, with the increase of years in recent years, the energy is no longer at the peak of life as it has been for more than ten years, so it gradually retired from the front-line stage of the finnstein family. However, even if he retreats from the front line, his existence value is still very significant. Because several young and excellent generals who are active in the front line of military affairs of the finristine family are also his favorite students. As for the two chief of staff, one is the court literature instructor of the former Hales kingdom. Although not the top five seats, he can be invited to teach in the Hales court. It can be seen that his skills are also convincing. However, at the beginning, he was persecuted because he offended a prince of Hales and finally had to flee the Hales kingdom. Now he is in charge of etiquette, literature and other lecturers shaping his outlook on life, values and world outlook in the finlistine family. The other one is responsible for the relevant government affairs of the whole fenlistine clan. It can be said that the finnistine family has only spent 20 years to permanently occupy a place in the ranks of Ryan''s upper nobles, and has the strength and heritage that can be compared with today''s promotion to the seven Dukes of Ryan kingdom. This aide has made great contributions - at least more than 70% of the territorial prosperity policies are written by him. Without the advice of this aide named rodU over the years, no matter how powerful millaren is, he can''t build an army like the blade of the gray wolf, and it''s even more impossible for the fenlistine family to have a strong force enough to overwhelm their opponents in many foreign wars. The combination of these two people is quite equivalent to that of William and Neil, but the level of strength is slightly lower than that of the two empty giants. But in the foreseeable future, even if the finnistine family with these two people can''t become a duke in brans''s generation, his next generation can definitely become Ryan''s eighth Duke. "What do you think?" Brance handed a document to Rodo, who simply glanced at it and handed it to his fellow staff camp, and then finally to Millan. In this extremely private meeting, the former Hales court literature instructor who was originally only responsible for the literature teaching of fenlistine family was not qualified to attend. After all, this was not his field of expertise, but brans invited the lecturer in order to show his respect for him. Of course, the person who can become a palace lecturer is naturally very smart. He knows his identity very well, so he can only listen and watch today''s meeting, but he can''t speak. "Expected." Millaren said faintly that he is not as strong and energetic as he was ten years ago, and his temples have even begun to turn gray. However, sitting on the boat at this time is still as sharp as a scabbard sword. "I didn''t expect to win Sean and them by only three gray wolf Rangers, If it''s really so easy to win, the battle should have ended as early as harkons, and there''s no need for me to take action. " "Let''s not say the loss of the three gray wolf Rangers, but it directly buried ten shadow wolves and a whole gray wolf blade formation. Don''t you think the loss is a little big?" Rodo frowned slightly. Obviously, this loss made him feel some flesh pain. "Although every battle of sending out the gray wolf blade over the years is almost to fight this army to the degree of withdrawal, this time we only dealt with a few people. It''s completely different from the previous war conditions. This loss..." "Expected." Millaren took rodU''s words and then continued, "through the loss of ten shadow wolves and a gray wolf blade formation, as well as the report of the beast afterwards, I have generally understood the strength of the lightning running female martial god. Even if I can''t kill her next time, it''s enough to inflict heavy damage on her Trust me, I''m far more experienced than you in fighting the strong. " "I still think the loss is too big." Rodo shook his head. "The strong people we have managed to raise these years are not used for this kind of internal friction. And then, as long as the royal family asks us to stop this internal friction, we will steal chickens instead of eroding a handful of rice. With the current losses alone, we need to rest for almost five years to recover. " "You made a mistake." Millan glanced at his old partner who has always cooperated with him, and then said, "the gray wolf blade will no longer belong to us soon, and the royal order will be issued soon, so all the losses of the gray wolf blade this time have nothing to do with us, we are just squeezing the last residual value of this army, So even if the gray wolf blade is worn out to the extent of revoking the designation again, we don''t need to pay for it. " "Even so, the loss of the strong..." "This is really a problem." Listen to the debate between the two people. Brans finlistine, the head of the finlistine family, who has not opened his mouth all the time, finally opened his mouth, "are the sacrifices of King Kong and Penrose also in your expectation?" "No." Millan shook his head. "I sent it as bait, only ten shadow wolves and that formation. The wild animals'' attack without authorization actually disturbed my plan, but according to the afterwards report, it was also good. At least, they had a more accurate battle evaluation for the one named Rena and the two elves So their sacrifice is not worthless. " "If we continue to fight with them, how many gold border strongmen will we lose? Can we make a detailed assessment?" "At least five." Millan thought for a moment, and then said, "I mean, I''m chasing the female god of thunder, not the Lord However, this point does not need to be borne by our fenlistine family, but will be shared equally by other families. In this way, each family will lose another strong person on average. " "What about the harvest?" Brance continued. Almost without thinking, Millan said in a deep voice: "the best result is to capture all the three strong men under Duke Sean. Whether they are willing to surrender is another matter. The worst result is that the three people are unwilling to surrender and fight blindly, so we can only kill them on the spot, otherwise the loss will only be further expanded. " "Can we get results in two days?" "With the authority I have now, it''s difficult." Millan said honestly. "You only have two days at most. At that time, our mobilization of the gray wolf blade will be exposed. No matter what attitude of the royal family will allow us to continue to use the gray wolf blade. Moreover, if the royal family''s attitude is biased towards the empty Duke, our trouble will be greater, so give me a result in two days. Can you do it? " Brance asked in a serious voice, "before that, no matter what resources you need, rodU and ferns will give you all support." "If Lord ferns could help, I would be much more confident." Millaren said with a smile, and when he heard his name appear in the conversation, the boatman couldn''t help looking here, but saw brans nodding heavily, "but I still have a problem." "What''s the problem?" "The lion of thunder has set up a stronghold in nordarab, and began to formally invade our territory. Two local garrisons along the way were completely wiped out." Hearing this, brance''s face suddenly changed and looked incredibly: "when did this happen? Why hasn''t there been any report before? " "Last night." Brance''s face was no longer as relaxed as before. "It''s not clear how the enemy penetrated, but the known situation is that the void leader sent out not only the thunder lion, but also the scarlet knights." The three main forces under Sean''s command are the thunder lion under Alfred''s command, the steel wings under Arnold''s command and the Cecilia guards under clough''s command. These three legions, which were extremely active in the southern theater of the dabion war, have naturally become a powerful army familiar to the whole Ryan and even neighboring countries, and their popularity is not even under the thunder front of Athena, the iron blood guard of the saber family and the holy wall legion of the Evans family. Even many Ryan nobles and famous Ryan generals talked privately. If Sean didn''t have these three powerful legions, he couldn''t have calmed the southern theater at all. Of course, if any nobleman had these three legions, they would also be able to calm the whole southern theater, and even their achievements would be higher than that of the empty Duke Sean Connery. Therefore, even brans will inevitably change his face when he hears the dispatch of the thunder lion. As for the scarlet knights, it was only after the war that Sean reported to Ryan''s military headquarters for filing. Ryan''s nobles knew little about the knights, but they knew very well that since they could be called the Knights'' army, the combat effectiveness naturally had to have a certain guarantee. Moreover, it is said that the people of Ryan''s military headquarters recognized the identity of the Knights immediately after the evaluation. It can be seen that this is definitely a real knights. Today, Ryan has two knights, the scarlet knights and the Holy Roman knights. Of course, the command is not in the hands of Ryan military headquarters and the royal family, but even so, the existence of these two knights can not be ignored. There are even secrets. It is said that the royal family is also preparing to build a Knights'' order. After all, today''s Ryan has the scale of a second-class Kingdom after annexing dabion. Therefore, if he doesn''t deserve it in terms of national strength, the kingdom of Ryan will become fat in the eyes of others. Using the scarlet knights and the lion of thunder, two famous legions of the void leader, it can be seen that Sean was not unprepared from the beginning. In this way, everyone couldn''t help thinking about a question: How did these two legions infiltrate without the knowledge of the whole Ryan God? Moreover, it is not long before the end of the war. It is said that the lion of thunder lost a lot in the war in the southern theater. Now how can it restore its full composition? Where did their troops come from? These are the secrets that many of Ryan''s nobles urgently want to know. "What''s going on now?" Brance asked eagerly. "According to the emergency military report I just received, Beiluo town and its surrounding areas were completely occupied at dawn this morning. The 300 patrol troops stationed in Beiluo town were completely destroyed. The thunder lion regiment led by the void has established a defensive stronghold in Beiluo Town, echoing with the gray town led by Viscount nodala, and has opened a perfect logistics supply route, The specific troop strength is unknown for the time being. " Millan handed brans a military intelligence report. After reading the report of the document, his face gradually became more and more ugly. "As for the scarlet knights, they just stopped in Beiluo town. By the time I received the military report, the knights had gone north again. I guess their destination should be Bai mengzhisen, It will arrive tonight at the latest. " "Can you stop the advance of this knights?" "I''m afraid not, given the current situation in our territory." Millan shook his head regretfully. "If we insist on blocking the pace of this knights, we will be hindered in our action against Duke Sean. The final result is likely to lead to the smooth convergence of Duke Sean and the enemy. At that time, all our sacrifices and efforts last night will be completely in vain." "Is it difficult to ride a tiger..." brance smiled bitterly. "It seems that whose plan do you think it will be?" "It''s hard to speculate that we haven''t had a face-to-face fight." Millaren shook his head, "but it''s certain that the other party''s layout ability is above me, because from the current situation, it''s obvious that the other party has started layout since Duke Sean went to the king''s capital this time. Otherwise, it''s impossible that we just moved, and the lion of thunder and the scarlet Knights appeared immediately." "Are you sure you can deal with them?" "War never depends on who makes the layout first. Many times, it also depends on the command ability and level of actual combat generals." Millaren sneered, and his words were full of arrogance. However, as a veteran of the finristine family, he did have the qualification of arrogance. "The scarlet Knights certainly will not choose to love war, but will rush to rescue their Lord as soon as possible, which is an opportunity we can take advantage of However, sir, your loss may be greater than we estimated before. As for the specific amount, it depends on the reinforcement speed of the silent mountain troops and the level of the commander. " "What if I can win the command of the silent mountains to you?" "At all costs?" "At all costs!" "As long as I have the command of the gray wolf blade and cooperate with the silent mountains, I am sure I can completely eat the whole scarlet knights or more than half of the thunder lions." "Tomorrow, the silent mountain will arrive. I''ll fight for the command of the silent mountain now!" Chapter 725 In the mountains, there was a rush of footsteps. Judging from the sound, there should be no less than five people, and they are obviously people with a certain strength, at least they should be the strong ones of the next gold. Maybe I think Sean is just inferior gold. No matter how strong his combat power is, a few more inferior gold strongmen can still deal with Sean. If this idea falls into the eyes of the nobles of the first-class kingdom or empire, they will only think that Ryan''s nobles are ignorant nobles who are just upstarts who barely stand at the level of the second-class kingdom by a national war. This kind of country without foundation has always been ignored by those real big and powerful countries, which is one of the reasons why * * * Kingdom dared to underestimate dabion kingdom before. After all, without the invasion of the qainas Empire, today''s * * * kingdom should be the scale of a superpower. But the facts are not absolute. Therefore, the Vietnam level combat power also exists. Like those great empires and superpowers, many families with real heritage will focus on cultivating a group of young people in the family, which makes them have a certain ability to kill enemies. In addition, the gap between the lower gold and the upper gold is not too large, at least not like the gap between silver and gold. Therefore, it is not very rare for the lower gold to kill the upper gold. In terms of Sean''s combat power to kill the upper gold, it''s easy to kill the lower gold. It''s just a few lower gold. It''s impossible to pile up Sean. This sea of people tactic of hoping to kill Sean by relying on the number of the next golden strongmen is completely wasting the inside information and strength of these nobles. But Sean wouldn''t be kind enough to remind them. He wanted to kill more young people like this. Anyway, what weakened him was his enemy, not him. Sean wouldn''t care about these things. As for Ryan Kingdom, Sean didn''t really pay full attention to it. Even after such a thing happened, Sean''s disappointment with Ryan Kingdom has been expressed. Cecilia has told him some possible results and compensation, but no matter what aspect, Sean still feels a little unhappy. Footsteps were getting closer and closer to Sean and Cecilia''s hiding place. Sean, lying in the miscellaneous grass in the mountain forest, poked his head out slightly, and saw four people walking forward with a vigilant face, maintaining a very delicate distance from each other. This distance makes them seem to have little contact with each other, a little messy and scattered, but if there is a sudden encounter war, if they can''t cut the formation of the other four at the first time, they can immediately form a joint attack formation. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Sean had roughly guessed what the guys were up to. Obviously, the purpose of these guys is not to kill Sean, but to delay time. Of course, if they dare to stop Sean here, they are naturally prepared to die. After all, Sean is not the kind of person they can stop if they want to. However, in the face of such people who can be regarded as weak in Sean''s eyes, he doesn''t even have the mind to entangle with them. Therefore, what Sean thinks at this time is how to avoid meeting these four people. Even if it happens, it''s no problem for Sean to make a quick decision, but he still has to waste some time. This is not what Sean wants to see, because no one knows whether this will be another conspiracy of those senee aristocratic factions. Carefully dormant again from the haystack, Sean didn''t want to disturb these people as much as possible. Cecilia, who was hiding on one side, also chose to be silent when she saw Sean''s gesture. Her eyes closed again and began to refresh herself again. Just a short two-hour break is not enough for her to completely restore all her magic and state. After all, it is still too early for Cecilia to show her field. Coupled with the magic consumption of Solomon''s 72 heavy flame, Cecilia can hold on for so long and kill her opponent, which can be regarded as a super level of strength. So it''s only a two-hour break, probably less than 30% of Cecilia''s strength will be restored, which is still a long way from her complete recovery. Avoid fighting as much as possible, which is the strategic goal Sean needs to focus on at present. With the footsteps getting farther and farther away, Sean gently breathed out his breath, then lifted the camouflage grass leaf on his body, picked up shefanio again, and said softly: "let''s get on the road again now. Since those guys have found here, it proves that they must have started searching the mountain. If they delay any longer, At that time, we can only choose to fight another way. " "Yes." Although she was very tired and her eyelids were heavy, Cecilia nodded and got up. But just then, a sharp breaking sound suddenly sounded. Sean raised his eyebrows and let go without hesitation. Shefanio slipped from his back to the ground. His left hand pulled Cecilia into his arms, and his right hand swept out from left to right at the same time. A black light burst out of Sean''s right hand in an instant, a crisp Ding sounded, and an arrow immediately fell from the black light swept by Sean. However, Sean''s action is not over. After stopping the arrow with a blow, Sean''s right hand suddenly waved, but it waved a black sword, just like a black hole born from the depths of the universe. It suddenly appeared in front of Sean. After listening to a tinkling sound, there were several short arrows with green arrows on the ground. Obviously, the hidden arrows hidden behind the first arrow are all poisoned hidden arrows, and judging from the fishy smell suddenly diffused in the air, the poison of these arrows is obviously very fierce. Cecilia didn''t react until Sean blocked all the sneak attacks and hurriedly performed two shelter magic. However, she is not a magician specializing in arcane magic. The effect of fire magic is naturally much worse in defense, but it can be better than nothing in this environment. Sean gently pulled Cecilia behind him, then looked at the place where the dark arrow hit, but found that it was the four people who had just walked past. In order to prevent exposure, Sean didn''t deliberately observe the careers of the four people. At this time, he found that there was a thief in the four people. In this way, it''s difficult to explain why Sean and Cecilia exposed their bodies. After all, Sean is not a professional occupier, so his simple camouflage can''t hide these professionals. He can only deceive some careless people, or even senior military scouts. The reason why these people didn''t do it just now was that they were obviously afraid that their formation would be broken by Sean at the first moment, so they opened the distance and launched the attack after ensuring the safety line of the formation. At this moment, the thief among the four people has stood in the middle of the formation with a short crossbow. Looking at the arrows with emerald green arrows on his crossbow, you can know that he must have shot those poisonous arrows just now. However, compared with the skillful crossbow equipped with the gray wolf blade, the short crossbow used by the thief level man does not have so high penetration, but it is better than the two points of firing speed and short loading time. However, seeing that three or four short arrows can be fired in one breath just now, it is obvious that this short crossbow is a special modified short crossbow. Standing slightly behind the thief''s rank man was an archer dressed in hunting clothes. The weapon he used was a long bow. Although it was not as exaggerated as hunting by fire, it was also a rare type of strong bow - the bow body was relatively thicker, and the arrow string was also made of Warcraft tendons. Such a long bow is not much weaker than an ordinary war crossbow in terms of penetration. Moreover, because it is a long bow, it also has great advantages in range. Of course, the disadvantage is that the strength that needs to be consumed will increase. For ordinary people, they will soon be unable to shoot because of the loss of strength. However, this disadvantage is rarely encountered in the strong gold. Even if this person is just a subordinate gold strongman. As for the other two, they are all defensive ranks: Warriors in the light warrior system. The defense ability of this class is not as good as those real heavy defenders, but the relative Samurai also have the dexterity and speed that the heavy warriors do not have. If the defenders of heavy soldiers are famous for their blocking and defensive power, then the lightly armed warriors such as warriors can be called dodge T - although it will be painful, if they can dodge successfully every time, then this kind of defenders is actually terrible. Of course, there will be system auxiliary correction in the game, so many times, even if the player hits this kind of dodge T, it will also be judged as invalid by the system. However, the current environment is realistic. Naturally, such a situation is impossible. However, Sean believes that the relative advantages of the warrior profession will be amplified at the same time, which is quite tricky. A strong Archer, a thief and two warriors dodging t class are a standard containment harassment team. As Sean predicted, the combination of these four people didn''t want to cause any damage to Sean at all. Their purpose is only to delay the pace of Sean and others, expose their whereabouts and positions to other real experts, and cooperate with the experts to complete the joint attack tactics. This kind of tactics is the most common tactics against the strong in the game - the crowd beating tactics of players against NPC and single boss are extended from this kind of tactics. So when he saw one of the four warriors pull out a magic wand similar to a signal bomb, Sean knew that the other party''s commander was definitely not an ordinary person. He underestimated the other party''s hand by evaluating his rich battlefield experience against the strong last night. He took a deep breath and Sean shook a sword flower. He knew that the battle of the whole day would begin. Chapter 726 The warrior profession is not uncommon in the game, but it is quite rare in this real miracle continent. Sean had not seen a warrior before at least today. At this moment, the two warriors stood in front of their two companions in a defensive posture. The two men are not young. They seem to be about thirty. The two companions behind him, the thief, may be naturally suitable for this industry. He not only looks old, but also looks very obscene. From his face, I''m afraid he must be about 40 years old; As for the archer, he was much younger, about twenty-six or seven years old, about the same age as Sean. In other words, if any of these four people still hope to be promoted to the top gold, it is definitely the archer. However, Sean can''t afford to love talent at all now. To be vicious, the timing and angle of the archer''s attack just now is second only to the thief. If Sean hadn''t been much more sensitive to murderous Qi recently and his strength had improved, the arrow just shot at Cecilia would have been succeeded by the other party. "You are not my opponent. You''d better get out of the way and don''t make unnecessary sacrifices." Sean took a deep breath, and the black king in his hand was slightly drooping, but kept at an angle that could instantly cut. This stance is the most dangerous attack state for a swordsman. Of course, for Sean, it was completely enough to kill the invading enemy. The two warriors still stood still, but looking at the movement of their sword fingers, Sean knew that the two warriors were obviously very nervous at the moment. Obviously, these two people are not unresponsive to Sean''s powerful breath - for T, their intuition about danger is much sharper than that of other professional types, so when facing Sean, they can feel Sean''s strength and horror more instinctively and intuitively. The archer''s perception may not be lower than the two warriors, because Sean can also see his tension. At least he adjusted the rhythm of his breathing for three times before finally calming his heart and sharpening his eyes again. On the contrary, it should have belonged to the thief with the strongest perception, but there was no response on his face. If he were not a battlefield veteran, then this man would really be a completely hopeless loser of perception. With a slight swing of the long sword in Sean''s hand, the man took a step forward. Under the pressure of Sean''s powerful aura, the two warriors took a cautious step back, but the hand holding the sword was tighter. And almost at the same time, both warriors chose to raise their hands and raise their swords flat. The blade pointed directly at Sean, and the horse steps under their feet were fine tuned. It was an attack posture ready to charge. Seeing the choice of the two warriors, Sean sighed helplessly. But the next second, Sean stopped hesitating and rushed towards the two warriors. The distance between the two sides is not far. For Sean, one or two seconds is enough to make contact. Because it was the idea of quick decision, almost at the moment when his body moved, Sean immediately performed the lightness technique, but retained the adrenal stimulation with a long cooling time. After all, Sean didn''t need to use all these cards to deal with such an opponent. The dynamic capture ability of the two warriors is quite good. Even if Sean''s speed is fast and almost turns into a black smoke floating in the wind, they can still capture a faint shadow in the sprint. A samurai took a step forward without hesitation - since they chose to fight, they have no possibility to turn back, because everyone knows that this battle has long been a battle of life and death between the two sides. As a defensive professional warrior, he exists to protect his companions, so at this moment, he is the only one who can stand in front of his companions and fight for time and opportunities for his companions. Anticipating the moving direction of the shadow, the warrior chose to stab Sean where he might pass. The sword emits a slight yellow light, which obviously uses the unique attack skills of the warrior. But after the sword was stabbed out, there was no feeling of hitting the opponent. The instant feedback made the warrior very clear that his attack had completely failed. But what he didn''t know was whether his attack was slow or whether Sean''s moving track didn''t need to go through his own pre judgment point, but anyway, the warrior knew that his attack intention was a complete failure. However, he was not worried because he had a companion. As partners, their cooperation has formed a tacit understanding. After all, it is not the first time for them to work. And the position they occupy now also has a great advantage for them. No matter how Sean wants to attack, he must go through the road guarded by the two of them. The only thing to worry about is Cecilia''s long-range magic attack, which is the weakness they can''t resist and guard against. Therefore, the warrior simply made another choice: attack Cecilia. This is one of the tactical options they agreed to. Once Sean can''t stop the tiger, they will attack Cecilia instead. Anyway, they must win some achievements here. As for the matter of notifying other members of the team, they have done it as early as they returned here to attack, so the only thing they need to do now is to buy three minutes for their teammates. There was a black sword light shining. A scream came from behind the warrior. The warrior who had just taken a step and wanted to rush towards Cecilia suddenly paused. He turned his head involuntarily, but saw an incredible scene: at this time, Sean had crossed the blockade of the two warriors, and his long sword had cut off most of the thief''s head with one sword. Just this scream was made by the thief. Perhaps seeing that the thief had not died after cutting off more than half of his head with a sword, Sean cut off the thief''s head with a backhand sword, completely ending the thief. The warrior, who is no longer young but can be regarded as a warrior with rich combat experience, looked at his companions in surprise. He did not understand why the blockade of their joint cooperation would be broken, which is not like his partner. But when the samurai turned his head and looked at his partner, what he saw was the tragic scene that his partner was slowly kneeling to the ground and falling down - his head had fallen off his head when he slowly knelt down. Shocked. Complete shock! Chapter 727 The cold wind is blowing. For the southern continent, winter is undoubtedly the coldest climate. If it is not necessary, few people are willing to travel. Even if the sun shines brightly on a sunny day, it still can''t dispel the cold in the cold winter. Located in the Marquis''s territory of the finristine family, there is a large mountain range across the two territories in the mountainous area to the south of the territory. Although it is a mountain and forest area, because the terrain structure is relatively single, it is not suitable to be used as a training and combat site for the blade of the gray wolf, so naturally few people come. Of course, there are many problems in this mountain range. It is said that Warcraft is very active. However, because the whole mountain range crosses the territory of two and a half, it has become a three regardless area. Over time, it has become a legendary place of smog - not only Warcraft, but also many thieves and bandits. But today, this mountain range, which is located in the territory of the finristine family, has ushered in a very unusual day. A large number of soldiers almost conduct carpet search in the form of diffuse distribution in the mountains and forests. Almost every ten meters or so, we can see a private soldier belonging to the fenlistine family searching along the way. The costumes of these soldiers are not the uniforms of the blade of the gray wolf, but the costumes of the lower level troops, which can be regarded as the permanent garrison led by the fenlistine nationality. Several garrisons near the mountains have all been mobilized, and the integrated strength is almost 2000. Naturally, this number can not be the standing force led by the Marquis of the whole finlistine family, but I''m afraid one fifth can still be counted. As for the other four fifths, they have received orders from finlistine fort at this time, and they are gathering constantly. At this time, located somewhere in the mountain forest, three men with thick breath were standing in front of several bodies. In addition to one of these bodies directly turned into coke, two of the other three were killed by the crisp way of the owl head. Only one body that seemed unlucky died. It was not only by the owl head, but also the whole head was cut in half, which looked quite disgusting. These four bodies are naturally the team that stopped Sean and Cecilia. The three men standing next to them exuding the smell of the strong are naturally the reinforcements contacted by this team. Unfortunately, they failed to insist on their own strong ones to help, and they had all fallen under Sean''s sword and Cecilia''s fire magic. Strong bloody gas can''t be dispersed here. A little farther away, there was a ferocious looking Warcraft, which seemed to be attracted by the blood smell. Just before the Warcraft had a full meal, it had been solved by the three strong men who rushed here. A strong man squatted on the ground, reached out and gently touched the blood on the ground, and then said, "the blood is still hot. The battle should have ended three minutes ago." "Three minutes ago?" Another strong man frowned slightly and said in an unbelievable tone, "did we receive the signal a few minutes ago?" "Three minutes ago." The third strong man answered. Although his tone was calm, his face looked very solemn, "that is to say, these people sent an alarm message at the first time after they found the Duke of emptiness, but they were killed by the Duke of emptiness in a face-to-face meeting?" The last sentence asked the strong man squatting on the ground. He got up slowly, nodded and said, "that''s the only explanation." Standing on the right side with two chopping blades on his waist, the strong man glanced around the environment that could probably be called the battlefield. His slightly frowned eyebrows became tighter, and his tone changed from incredible to a slight shock: "two experienced warriors in actual combat, coupled with the remote cooperation of a strong Archer and a tracker, can''t hold on for three minutes, One face to face was completely killed. How strong is the strength of the empty Duke? " "I don''t know how strong it is, but if we regard him as ordinary inferior gold, we are likely to suffer a great loss." Dressed in light armor, but the strong man carrying a huge Knight''s long gun with exaggerated shape said in a deep voice. His face was still solemn, but his tone was no longer calm. "I heard that northton died, but he died miserably. In addition, a strong guest of the sebarox family was also in charge of interception, and he was also killed in the war. " "Northton? Which northton? " The strong man with double blades turned his head and asked. The strong man with messy hair but sharp eyes shook his hands and stained with blood, then sneered and said, "are there many northton who are qualified to be mentioned from our mouth?" "The northton on Ryan''s dark side is one of the three famous strong men under the Black Hawk." The man with a huge lance whispered. "The shadow death?" The strong man with double blades turned frightened and looked like a ghost. "Isn''t he the one who claims that Ryan has a 100% task completion rate in his dark face? I can''t believe I missed... " "And the cost of losing is still high." The man holding a huge lance shook his head slightly, "it was precisely because the news of northton''s death and the guest Qing of the sebarox family spread that the top decided to use this containment strategy to Siege However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is obvious that a team of only four people can''t stop the Lord. This is basically killing him. " "What about the black eagle? What about Ryan''s dark master? " "Injured." The sharp eyed man took off the bow and arrow on his back and seemed to be adjusting the bow string. His attitude was completely self abandoning. "Injured?" The man with double blades on his waist became even more ugly. "It''s hard to say whether he was injured or not, but there are indeed traces of Black Hawks in the battlefield environment, but there is no trace of Black Hawks on the battlefield, and of course there is no trace of the Lord When Lord Zhan GUI sent the news back before, the people above had guessed that both the Black Hawk and the Lord might lose. " The man with a huge cavalry gun seems to be the captain of the team. Every time he opens his mouth, he can always be properly interspersed at the moment when the powder keg of the other two strong men is about to be blown open. "However, according to the current situation, the speculation of those above is probably wrong If the Lord is wounded, it is impossible to solve these four people in one face to face. " "Where is Lord Zhan ghost now?" The man with double blades asked in a deep voice. "Seems to be searching for the whereabouts of the Black Hawk." The man holding the lance sighed and said helplessly, "in this situation, you should also know that the three of us belong to three different families. The most important thing in this action is that we should all work together. If we can''t trust each other, then even if we meet the Lord, I''m afraid it won''t end well. " Hearing the man with a lance talking, the other two strong men from two different families looked at each other. Although they didn''t say anything like tit for tat again, the atmosphere between them was a little harmonious. None of the three strong men comes from the finristine family, but from three different nobles. Although they are all superior gold strong men, there are still some differences in strength. Therefore, in addition to the man with a relatively mild character and the greatest strength of the three, who holds a huge cavalry gun, The other two strong men with similar strength naturally dislike each other. The little noise and ridicule on the way did not stop, but it was always maintained in a small situation. Until now, after seeing these four bodies, this contradiction had a tendency to escalate. Of course, the main reason for this situation is the absolute strength brought by Sean''s crisp killing of the four lower gold giants, which deeply shocked them and made them feel some fear. Therefore, there is such a needle that can''t wait to vent their inner emotions. But this kind of behavior is naturally very dangerous for a team that is not familiar with it. Therefore, the man with a huge lance who acted as a temporary captain would open his mouth to appease the two, and it was also an open and frank persuasion. Fortunately, the other two strong people are not fools. They also know the seriousness of the current situation. Therefore, they quickly cleaned up their mentality and restored the posture and courage that the strong people should have. After all, those who can become the top gold strong people will not be fools. He took a deep breath, and the man with sharp eyes looked a little softer. After he carried the long bow back, he said, "I have a message to share, which will help us form a more intuitive impression of the Lord''s specific strength." The other two companions looked at the strong man. The atmosphere is not the silence like suffocation before, but it shows some lightness that is incompatible with the current environment. "About the followers of the Duke of void." The man said, "after they were separated according to the battle plan last night, one of the teams responsible for chasing those followers was composed of members of our dovigo family, and even young master dovigo participated in it. But... They didn''t find the trace of those followers. It was the pursuit team of the finristine family that really found the trace of those followers. " Speaking of this, the strong man also showed a rare look of fear: "that team is composed of panross and King Kong..." "The immortal gun and King Kong of the finristine family? Isn''t this the five strong men of the finristine family? " The immortal gun, Penrose and King Kong are all famous strong men in the aristocratic circle of the Principality of Ryan. The former''s marksmanship is not the best in the whole principality of lane, but at least it is not a problem for all the strong people who make guns to rank in the top three in the whole principality of lane. Of course, the so-called top three ranking of such strong people is not important, because the competition between them may end up dead because of a small detail. The reason why Penrose is called the immortal gun is that his war record has only one failure so far, and that failure record is left by the gun sanctuary of the Millennium covenant Empire, which can be said to be glory despite defeat. As for the latter King Kong, he was born with divine power, and his endurance was also quite excellent. Few opponents in the same realm could defeat him. After all, even if it was a physical attrition war, it would have to consume him. However, when he really broke into the aristocratic circle and became a well-known strong man, he blocked an integrated mountain army in the heles kingdom by only one person in the assault war in the hemes mountains. These two men are the five strong men of the fenlistine family as famous as War Ghost, ferns and rob Nunn, and they are also the strongest fighting force of the whole fenlistine family. It can be said that the finnistine family was able to sit eight of the twelve seats of the upper aristocracy in the Principality of Ryan. In fact, it can be ranked in the top five, which comes from the strong personal strength of these five people. "He is the famous strong man of the finristine family." The man holding the long bow sighed, "but both of them have died in the war Although it is the weakest of the five strong men in the finristine family, which side do you think is stronger than us? " "If it''s panross, then I still have some chances of winning. After all, he''s just keen on marksmanship, but if he''s proficient in the combat response of marksmanship skills, he still has the hope of winning." After serious thinking for a while, the strong man holding a double-edged sword said in a deep voice. His tone was not arrogant and impetuous. It was obvious that he really thought so, "but if I face the big King Kong, I don''t think I have a chance to win There won''t be a trace. " "I think so, too." Another strong man also nodded, indicating that he recognized the statement of the double-edged strong man. Although Penrose ranked higher than King Kong in the internal ranking of the finristine family, in actual combat, many strong men in the Principality of Ryan preferred to face Penrose rather than King Kong. Because King Kong''s combat power will be infinitely enlarged under the actual combat situation of fighting between life and death. After all, the two natural advantages of strength and endurance are enough to crush many people. "But both of them are dead." Looking at the two companions who were seriously thinking, the man with sharp eyes said a cruel truth for them, "and not only these two people, but also a whole formation of gray wolf blade was destroyed It was the three followers of the Duke of nothingness who caused all this. " "Hiss!" The other two strong men took a breath of air conditioning. "According to the evaluation, the personal strength of the new female martial god is probably infinitely close to the holy land." It seemed that the news was not strong enough, and the man threw a heavy bomb, "so not long ago, I received an emergency magic communication from the family, asking me not to fight with each other if I met these people. If I can track them, then track them. Once I find that the other party is intent on killing, Then you must stay away from the female martial god at the first time. " Listening to this, the other two strong men also turned pale. In fact, in the Principality of lane, no noble family has so many gold giants except a few families with rich background. If not for the annexation of the kingdom of dabion this time and the homeopathy of the country''s strong vagrants and guest ministers who survived the collapse of their families, even the old Marquis nobles such as the saber family and the Evans family would have only seven or eight gold giants. Although on the surface, Ryan, who has now been upgraded to the Kingdom, has many superior gold giants, in fact, those gold giants who have no family ownership of liquidity can not be more than 200, which is not much for a country that is already a second-class kingdom. If we don''t count the gold strongmen without families, all the gold strongmen of the major noble families are integrated, that is, about 140 or 50. This number is scattered among dozens of big and small nobles in Ryan Kingdom, and the average family is only one and a half. This number looks very poor. Of course, this is because Ryan has not fully digested the details of the kingdom of dabion. As long as he has more time to develop, I''m afraid the number of real upper gold giants can be doubled with Ryan''s current Kingdom pattern. But at present, Ryan lacks enough time, so the two old kings of Hales Kingdom and * * * Kingdom dare to challenge and test Ryan now. It is precisely because of this that those families whose heritage and strength are not as strong as those of the finnstein family should, of course, preserve their strength as much as possible. It is also a matter of course that they will order the golden strongman of their family to save his life. "The Duke of nothingness who can have such followers, I don''t think he is as simple as the information given to us by the finnstein family." The man holding the long bow said in a deep voice, "moreover, according to last night and now..." the man pointed to several bodies around, and then continued to say: "... In the case of... I think even if we face the empty Duke, we must be careful. Kill northton, repel the Black Hawk, and even kill a blood Viscount before. I think we need to reassess and treat this strength. " The other two strong men looked at each other, and then the man with a huge lance nodded slightly: "I agree." But just then, a faint and rapid beep suddenly sounded. The man holding a huge lance was stunned. Then he immediately took out a magic chip and inserted it into a small metal box he carried with him - this metal is somewhat like a pocket watch, but it is obviously larger than a pocket watch, but judging from the weight of the strong man''s hand, it is probably lighter than a pocket watch. When the magic chip was inserted into the metal box, a special magic luster soon appeared on the metal box, as if the whole metal box had been activated by magic. Then the strong man put the small metal box close to his ear. This small metal box is a magic communication device developed by the magic guild. The man with a huge lance put the magic communication device in his ear for a few seconds, and his face changed slightly: "what''s the matter I see... We''ll be there right away I see. " A moment later, the strong man put down his right hand holding the magic communication device and took out the magic chip inserted in the inner groove. However, the color of the magic chip can be clearly seen to be a little lighter. It is obvious that only one or two minutes of communication will consume a lot of magic. In this case, as long as the communication takes another five or six minutes, the magic chip will completely turn into powder. "What''s going on?" The strong man with double-edged waist asked eagerly. "Another patrol team met the Duke of the void..." the man with a huge lance said, and his voice seemed to tremble. "Annihilated again?" The man who answered was the strong bow with sharp eyes. "I don''t know yet." The man with a huge riding gun shook his head and then said, "this is the news ten seconds ago. The Logistics Department asked us to rush there as soon as possible Judging from the location of the destination, it will take us about five minutes to catch up, and the two nearby special forces have also rushed to the destination. If we join hands with nine or even ten people, we should be able to defeat the Duke of emptiness? " The other two looked at each other and did not speak, because they seemed to have completely lost their confidence. "Anyway, let''s go there first. We can''t let our companions'' blood flow in vain!" Seeing that the two fellow walkers didn''t speak, the man with a huge cavalry gun ordered in a spirit after taking a deep breath, "just now there has been news from the logistics department. Lord ferns of the fenlistine family has also come out of fenlistine castle. Our odds of winning are still very high. After all, Lord ferns is not far from the realm of the holy land." "This is a rare piece of good news." The man holding the long bow showed a smile on his face, but whether the smile was sincere or false, it is unknown, "you go there first. There are several key parts of this Warcraft that I want to deal with, which is also helpful for the battle behind me." "Well, you follow up as soon as possible." The man with a huge cavalry gun looked at the fellow walker. He keenly noticed that the man''s right hand trembled slightly, so he stretched out his hand and patted him heavily on the shoulder. Without saying anything, he turned and left quickly with the fellow walker with double blades on his waist. After seeing the two men completely out of sight, the man who had trembled with his hands and seemed to be a little frightened was like a person in an instant. Not only did his hands no longer tremble, but even his face became unusually calm. He just glanced at the direction of the man with a huge lance and the man with double blades on his waist, then resolutely turned and walked towards the fallen Warcraft behind him. It seemed that he completely dismembered the Warcraft as he said, then took down some of the key parts that seemed to be more valuable, and then put them away carefully. But after all this, he did not immediately get up to catch up with his companions, but went to a more hidden Bush and wiped it with his hands stained with the blood of Warcraft. When he did this, he looked very calm and didn''t show any mood fluctuations. Moreover, the leaves he used to wipe were extremely messy. It looked like he was really just trying to wipe the blood of his hands. However, the man clearly had a large water bag on his body. If he poured some water out for cleaning, he should be able to wash his hands faster than this random wipe, and he won''t make his hands feel different. But what did the man think? In short, after a little treatment of the blood on his hands, the man turned and chased in the direction of his former companion''s departure. I don''t know how long later, when the strong smell from the mountain forest finally disappeared and the sound of insects and birds resumed again, a soldier wearing fenlistine family garrison military clothes finally appeared here. He first checked the surrounding situation, then turned his head and looked at the place where the strong man reached out to wipe the blood. He stood quietly in front of the trees for a few seconds, and then nodded slightly. "Have ferns and war ghosts of the finristine family gone out It seems that the bottom cards of the finristine family are almost exhausted. " Chapter 728 The cold wind blows, bringing a little coldness to the earth. However, the smell of blood in the air also makes these chills extraordinarily penetrating, which is almost a kind of fear that goes straight to the depths of the soul. In the mountains and forests, there were several bodies lying everywhere. These corpses have a common feature, that is, there is only one wound on the whole body, but this wound is fatal enough for the condition of these corpses before they died. This may be the main reason why these guys lying on the ground will become corpses. A little farther away, the mountain began to tilt downward, forming a downhill road. The two figures are moving forward with the help of the shadow of the trees in the mountain forest. That''s Sean and Cecilia. After solving a containment harassment team earlier today, Sean and others soon met a second search team. Compared with the first search team, the second search team is composed of pure soldiers, not strong ones - in fact, it is impossible to gather so many strong ones in the current Ryan kingdom. Ryan has been established for only six generations, and even if the war lasted for a whole generation before the establishment of the country, it will not exceed seven generations. So for the miracle continent, Ryan kingdom is a very young country. Her history has been shrouded by the great shadow of the Millennium covenant empire for two generations. Therefore, she lacks enough nutrition to develop and grow. This is probably the real reason why this country lacks enough details. It is precisely because of these reasons that even if Ryan annexed dabion, he could not immediately complete the digestion and convert the remaining strength of dabion into combat power. Therefore, all kinds of foresight displayed at this time have become a kind of helplessness. Even now, the real core members of the noble faction in sene have contributed one after another, but they still lack enough strong people to use. Of course, even if there are enough strong men, they will not all devote themselves to the war that can almost be characterized as civil war. Except the finnstein family. They have suffered great losses in this territory belonging to the finristine family. This loss has prompted them to be desperate to win this victory, otherwise all their efforts so far will be in vain - or their consumption will never be compensated. Therefore, in the choice of gambling table to continue to bet and bear the loss alone, they finally began to invest more human and material resources like a red eyed gambler. Thirteen soldiers. This figure is only a negligible loss for wars of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. Even the bodies of the thirteen soldiers are far less valuable than any of the four inferior gold giants that Sean solved earlier. At least in this world of power, any person without power is just a set of numbers and cannon fodder for those who hold real power. That''s it. But the death of the thirteen soldiers made Sean find more things. Extremely professional targeted plans and standards. "We''ll get more trouble next." Walking on the downhill road, Sean sighed helplessly, and then said, "the other party began to use the sea of cannon fodder tactics. Although these soldiers do not pose any threat to us, or even trouble, their real value lies in the endless consumption of our physical strength, so that we can''t get enough rest time, and finally... " "Like a turtle in a jar because of exhaustion of physical strength." Cecilia took Sean''s words, "so from now on, should we try to save energy?" "It''s best not to fight." Sean sighed, "but I have a special way to replenish my strength. I''m more worried about you If your magic runs out, I''m afraid it will be a very troublesome thing. " Cecilia was silent at Sean''s words. As a magician, the sequelae of magic exhaustion is very terrible. If the consciousness can remain awake, it is an extremely severe headache. In this case, few magicians can enter the meditation state. If they can''t enter the meditation state, they can''t restore their magic at all. The result of losing their magic spirit is that they have a worse headache, The result of such a vicious circle is also the reason why many magicians go crazy after crushing their magic power. "I also have two sober magic springs and a soul tranquilizing potion." Cecilia checked the small package she was carrying with her and said, "it''s enough to use it as a first aid measure Even if it''s a fierce battle like last night, you can do it again. " These potions were also the booty found in other palaces after the first world war with Prince kazez hodgdi. This is a very precious medicine for magicians. If it is not necessary, few magicians will use it at will, so Cecilia has always kept it. After all, for people in the southern continent, the profession of magician is not as common as that in the northern continent, at least it is precious. And Sean also knows this. "But then you will completely run out of magic. Even if there is a soul tranquilizer, you need at least two hours of meditation to recover to the level of maintaining basic activities." Sean looked at Cecilia, who couldn''t help lowering his head. They already knew very well about their professional habits, so they couldn''t hide anything from each other, "if it''s not necessary, don''t do it, and I really need someone to help protect shefanio, or she will succeed in being attacked by others, Then all our efforts will be in vain. " "Yes." Cecilia nodded softly and said nothing more, but her strong desire for strength was no smaller than Sean at this time. She has been stuck in the golden realm for some time. Although it may be an insurmountable natural barrier for many strong people, Cecilia herself knows that she is only half a step away from stepping into the holy land. Although magicians and soldiers have the same origin in breaking through the restrictions of Holy Land barriers, there are still some differences. For example, the warrior system needs to use fighting spirit to strengthen the body, while magicians need to use magic to baptize. Cecilia''s magic accumulation has reached a considerable level, but there is still a small gap from baptism. But the reason for this gap is not that she doesn''t work hard, but that she hasn''t had time to calm down and concentrate on cultivation since the national war between Ryan and dabion. "I don''t know what happened to marshmallow." Cecilia said softly. "The little guy is much smarter than you think. In the chaos at that time, he went with Blackstone. With Rena and them, the beast will be fine." Sean smiled and comforted Cecilia, "but that guy has been so useless Just this time, I blackmailed a lot of things from the chamber of Commerce Alliance. When I go back, I''ll feed it. According to its mother, it should be able to complete an evolution. I''ll be more relieved to have it with you. " "Are you leaving?" Cecilia was keenly aware of Sean''s subtext. "There are a few things we must take time to run." Sean smiled, "but by then, maybe the magic network covering the whole continent has been built, so it should be a lot easier But let''s talk about these things then. Now, let''s think of a way to solve the current problem. " "I don''t think they will let us go so easily." Since Sean didn''t want to ask these questions, Cecilia wisely didn''t ask, "the longer we stay on the mountain, the worse it will be for us, because our activity space will be smaller and smaller And all their soldiers have been equipped with magic warning devices, so once our tracks are exposed, the enemy will know our moving path. " "Magic alarm device?" Sean was stunned. "What''s that?" "A simple magic prop, because of its simple production process, can be produced and invested in large quantities. It is a simplified version of the magic communication device, but it can only send alarms at fixed points, and can not achieve real-time communication." Cecilia explained, "this kind of thing is usually configured by the troops responsible for border defense. In the past, due to the financial problems of our territory, we tended to improve and strengthen the equipment in terms of militarized forces, and there was no excess funds to equip these. Of course, William and Neil also thought it was not necessary. " "In other words, the fact that we killed this Patrol has been exposed?" "I felt a slight magic fluctuation before. I probably exposed my position." Cecilia said, "that''s why I just urged you to leave." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier." Sean said helplessly. "I told you, but you completely ignored me at that time." Cecilia looked at Sean with a look more helpless than Sean. "Er..." Sean thought for a moment. The situation really worried him so much that he didn''t have time to hear what Cecilia was saying. "How fast is the message transmission of this alarm device?" But before Sean could answer Cecilia, he stopped going down the mountain and put his left hand in front of Cecilia to prevent her from moving on. "Well, now I know how fast this thing can deliver messages." Sean sighed, "it''s really what he doesn''t like, just what happens You guys, since you are responsible for blocking the road, don''t hide. Do you think I will be fooled by such an obvious trap? " There was a silence. After waiting for a few seconds, Sean sighed helplessly, then turned his head and looked at Cecilia: "do you mind a forest fire?" "I don''t mind at all." Cecilia smiled. When her left hand was stretched out, a dark red flame came out of her palm. The high temperature emitted from it surprised even Sean standing next to Cecilia. Perhaps because she felt Sean''s surprise, Cecilia smiled and explained, "it''s more than enough to burn the mountain, not to mention forest fire." Just as Cecilia''s words fell, the sharp roar of breaking the air suddenly sounded. But faster than this sound, a black light swept a circular arc in the air and knocked down an arrow. That''s the shadow of the sword light formed by Sean''s rapid sword swing. "I really don''t understand..." A red glow brushed past Sean, leaving a faint spark in the air. "... why are there so many..." The red glow fell into the place where the arrow came. "The sneakers of..." The violent roar and blasting sound sounded at the moment when Honghui fell into the trees. "... always feel like using a bow and arrow..." The skyrocketing flame immediately burns from the trees and shoots out around in a sputter like form. "... will certainly be able to solve the goal." Sean, holding the black king, finally finished what he wanted to say. However, a large area around has completely fallen into the sea of fire. From the perspective of this magical power, whoever was hiding in the trees just now, even if he had the strength of lower gold, he must have been buried in the sea of fire. This is not to say that the other party''s speed is not good, but even if his reaction is fast, it is completely useless to escape immediately after shooting the arrow. Because the burning and blasting range of Cecilia''s firebomb has gone far beyond Sean''s imagination - even a person with rich combat experience like Sean can''t imagine the scope of the firebomb. With the imagination of those stupid soldiers of Ryan aristocracy, it is naturally impossible to figure out how large it is. Sean swallowed, then turned to Cecilia and whispered, "new magic?" "Recently, after awakening the power of blood, a lot of things suddenly appeared in my mind." Cecilia stuck out her tongue, and obviously she was confused. "In my memory, the power of Solomon''s explosion should not be so great Correctly speaking, it should be only one-fifth of the current power, because it is only a level 4 magic, or a magic close to level 5. " "Blood awakening, especially the quasi-level-5 magic power that has a significant bonus effect on your fire magic power, is very different from the standard quasi-level-5 magic power of the ordinary magician guild." Sean said with a headache on his face, "and you''re mixed with eighteen flames... You should know that it''s equivalent to the power of standard quasi-level-9 magic You have this Solomon explosion in your hand. It''s almost the power of standard level 7 magic. " "A little higher." Cecilia stretched out the index finger and thumb of her right hand and gently drew a short space. It''s just a small space. In Sean''s opinion, it''s not as simple as "a little bit". "I think we should leave immediately. It''s sure that everyone will rush here." Sean sighed helplessly, "I just hope it doesn''t happen that there are several strong interception teams near us now. Otherwise, we will become very troublesome. " Following Sean''s back, she quickly ran to the foot of the mountain. Cecilia waved at the same time, accelerating the spread and burning range of the sea of fire. But in this hurry, Cecilia suddenly smiled happily. "What are you laughing at?" "I just suddenly remembered that when I first went to a small village with you to solve the disturbance of the dead several years ago, I seemed to make a lot of noise." Cecilia smiled and said, "suddenly I miss that time." "Several years ago." Sean also suddenly smiled with a nostalgic smile, "at that time, you had no practical experience. You were scared to run around when dealing with those walking corpses. Later, when dealing with the Black Warrior, you were also in a hurry However, I do miss those days. " Chapter 729 The winter noon sun should have been the most warm moment of the day, but today is doomed to be unable to make people feel this warmth. Even if the burning flame has completely evolved into a mountain fire and almost ignited most of the mountains and forests, this heat wave from the external body temperature can not dispel the cold rising from the heart. Singh, at this time, was completely dominated by fear. He was an entourage of the Aite family. Of course, it''s not the kind of old man who has been in the Aite family for a long time, but a young man who was attracted to the Aite family''s olive branch during the martial arts festival - compared with several lower gold strongmen now kept by the Aite family, he is only 27 or 8 years old, which can naturally stand out from the crowd. From the perspective of potential, he has a great possibility to enter the realm of superior gold before the age of 40, but this is probably the limit of his life. But in a second-class Kingdom, the existence of a superior gold power still has a high status. Singh was excited at the beginning to follow other strong men in the Aite family to participate in the conspiracy against the Duke of nothingness. Before that, he went to the Duke''s palace of nothingness to visit the rumored Duke, hoping to work under his command, but in the end, not to mention seeing the Duke, he didn''t even have the qualification to step into his residence, which made singhan very resentful about it. So when his team finally caught up with the fleeing Sean and Cecilia at noon, there was a sense of ecstasy in his heart. He couldn''t wait to see the empty Duke show a look of despair, and then he could arrogantly laugh at how stupid it was to ignore his effectiveness. But. His ignorant and childish fantasy lasted only less than a minute and was completely shattered in front of the cruel reality. How strong are Sean and Cecilia? Black Hawk, northton and the guest Secretary of the sebarox family had personally experienced the result of two deaths and one injury last night. At this time, they had appeared in the study of many nobles involved in the conspiracy. For these nobles, even if they want to recall these men at this time, it is completely impossible, because when they send out the followers of these families, all the command has fallen into the hands of the finlistine family. When the finlistine family has suffered such heavy losses, how can they return these strong men. Therefore, after Singh''s team launched the first attack with sneak attack tactics, they did not obtain a huge advantage as expected. On the contrary, they lost a companion in the first round of attack - he was directly solved by Sean with amazing reaction speed at the moment of sneak attack. After that, Singh en, who had only two companions, was completely at a disadvantage. One minute after the confrontation, Singh was completely defeated by the cruel reality and was on the verge of collapse. ¡­¡­ Sean pulled the black king out of an enemy''s chest. His attack was still as fierce as before. This sword directly pierced into the heart of the inferior gold strongman and completely ended it - but it didn''t break his heart with a fighting attack, but killed him by drawing blood essence from the devil''s seal and blood charm. So when Sean pulled out his sword, the black body of the sword was still smooth and free from even a trace of blood. The corpse, whose blood essence had been extracted, turned into an ugly corpse and fell slowly to the ground in front of Sean. Cecilia next to her, in a very timely manner, added a flame flower to completely ignite the body and remove these unnecessary traces for Sean. Although Cecilia doesn''t know why Sean suddenly has this attack method similar to the blood clan, she knows very well that the way of drawing blood essence like this is not allowed in the human world, which is also why the blood clan will become a heretical creature second only to the devil and the devil on the surface. Sean glanced at Singh, the only survivor of the raid team, and then turned his mouth slightly: "you really picked the wrong time to appear." "You... You are... Blood clan..." "I am human." Sean shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. He didn''t care about the panic on Singh''s face. "He just mastered an attack skill similar to blood clan. I used to reject this technique... At least I didn''t want to use it until it was necessary. But unfortunately, the current situation is just the necessary time. If you show up one or two hours later and give me more time to recover my strength, I don''t need to use this means. " Drawing blood essence is a method used by blood clan to strengthen themselves and quickly recover their physical strength and injuries. The blood sucking effect provided by magic seal and blood charm to Sean is exactly the blood clan''s recovery skill in this real world. In fact, when Sean first demonstrated this ability on northton last night, he had realized the trouble this ability would bring to himself. But I have to admit that when it is easy to be exhausted, this ability has become Sean''s only card to carry out consumption war and long-term battle. However, after just absorbing the blood essence of the two lower gold strongmen, Sean also found a problem, that is, the recovery degree of blood essence provided by the two lower gold strongmen to Sean is far less than that provided by northton last night. After evaluating Sean''s understanding ability in his heart, he found that it takes almost five lower gold strongmen''s blood essence to be equal to that of an upper gold strongman. The recovery of a superior gold strongman was very considerable. The blood essence extracted from northton yesterday made Sean recover to almost his heyday. Had it not been for northton''s blood essence to provide physical recovery, Sean could not have been the opponent of the Black Hawk anyway. Based on this guess, Sean thought that if the level of magic seal and blood charm was increased, it might activate new special abilities. With a slight movement of his wrist, Sean walked towards Singh step by step. With each step forward, Singh''s face became even more ugly. He desperately wanted to move back, but somehow, his hands and feet seemed to be filled with lead and became extremely heavy. Just moving back a little would almost exhaust his strength. "I remember you." Sean looked at Singh and suddenly said, "your name is Singh... Right? I remember you seemed to have gone to the Duke''s residence before. " "Yes, yes... Your highness." Singh was stunned for a moment, and then hurried to say as if he held a life-saving straw, "Duke, I really don''t know that you are the one the sabarox family wants to deal with! If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t dare to participate in this battle anyway! " For Singh''s words, Sean smiled noncommittally, and then continued, "do you know why I rejected you?" Singh was still a little stunned, but he shook his head honestly: "no... I don''t know." "The lower gold is your limit. You will never step into the upper gold in your life, let alone the holy land." Sean said calmly, his face still indifferent, "maybe others will think that you are young and next to gold. You are a very promising person, but they don''t know enough about you You don''t have to be young to become a top gold power. You have to have enough courage, action and will, and you don''t have any of these things. " Hearing Sean''s words, Singh''s face turned red and obviously unconvinced. Because of this sudden surge of Qi and blood, Singh suddenly recovered some strength. The recovery of this strength and the temporary offset of fear made him feel a little incredible, but he soon stood up. But his next move still made Sean shake his head, because Singh didn''t want to fight Sean, but turned around and ran away at the first time after he could take action. Such a person who is completely destroyed by fear and has no courage to resist, how can he become a superior gold power? After shaking his head slightly, Sean was no longer merciful - although letting such a person go had little impact on Sean, it was just unfortunate that the other party had seen Sean cast his magic seal. Blood charm, in order to prevent the other party from talking around and causing unnecessary trouble to himself, Sean could never let this person go. But when Sean attacked with his sword and was ready to kill the other party with one sword, a dark shadow suddenly rushed towards Sean. Judging from the smell of the shadow, Sean immediately knew that he was a superior gold strongman. Although the two sides haven''t officially fought yet, it''s so strong that it''s almost substantive that Sean knows that this person''s strength will never be lower than northton. Under such circumstances, Sean naturally did not dare to continue to pursue and kill Singh, so he had to turn around and wave his sword to block the sudden blow of the dark shadow. After the weapons of the black king and the shadow collided with each other, an air wave suddenly erupted around Sean and the shadow. The strong air flow was like a level 10 typhoon, blowing the flames burning tens of meters away and almost extinguished. But Sean, however, was in this hasty confrontation. After the whole person had retreated a few steps, he finally unloaded the great strength from the other party and barely stabilized his body. Chapter 730 Standing in front of Sean was a man in his prime of life. His body was not big, but he was holding a giant Knight''s spear with exaggerated shape. Knight gun is a derivative of gun weapons. Its biggest difference from long gun and spear is that the knight gun is sharp at the top and thick at the bottom. Basically, Knight guns are shaped like cones. The protective bracket at the low end of the gun body is used to protect the knight''s hand as the central axis. The forward extension part is the gun body and gun tip, while the backward extension part is the gun handle, and the gun handle part is usually only a small section equivalent to the length of the knight''s forelimb, and the gun tip is independently installed on the metal cone on the gun body, And the flat sharp tip of an unconventional long gun. However, the knight gun held by the man is different from the fixed frame Knight gun. The handle of the knight gun is about 1.2 meters long, almost reaching the man''s shoulder height. The diameter of the round fan-shaped buttress is also nearly three centimeters. The body part of the gun is also not a conventional cone, but a tapered cylinder made by relying on the buttress part, but the whole is thick at the bottom and thin at the top. However, the part of the gun tip is not installed independently, but connected with the whole Knight gun. But what Sean really valued was the body of the knight gun. Because the part of the gun body is painted with a unique spiral texture, which can reduce the resistance burden of the air flow on the knight gun when it is used for direct stabbing. Of course, it is also conducive to the speed bonus of direct stabbing. However, if this is the case, it will not make Sean pay attention. What really attracted his attention was that he found that the spiral texture specially carved showed a silver gray inside, which also means that the knight gun is a completely solid pure metal, which is very different from the general Knight gun whose body is made of wood and can only be used as disposable consumables. This is enough to prove that the strength of the man holding the knight gun can not be ignored. Even Sean had to concentrate when he felt the thick smell of the man. Like the skill flow soldiers who take the agile route like the Black Hawk, Sean has plenty of ways to play slowly with the other party, but as a pure power warrior who can reduce ten skills at one time, Sean dare not neglect it at all, because as long as he is photographed by the other party, Sean will be seriously damaged even if he does not lose his combat ability. That''s why Sean needed to step back a few steps to stabilize his figure after his first hedge. And this is still because the other party, like Sean, shot in a hurry. However, if he could choose, Sean would rather face such a powerful big man than an opponent like the Black Hawk. Because in the confrontation with the latter, as long as there is a little distraction, it must be the end of death, and the former is only seriously injured at most. Sean glanced at the running singer from the corner of his eye, and then whispered, "Cecilia." The blond young mage waved his right hand. A flame condensed in the air and soon became three burning arrows. Fire arrow, enhanced version of fire arrow, level 4 magic. Compared with the arrow of flame, it not only has increased power, but also does not need the caster to consume additional mental power for control. It only needs the caster to mark the target, and then it will carry out the tracking magic of automatic attack. Of course, this kind of automatic tracking magic has a small flaw and defect, which can be artificially destroyed many times. At least, in the game, no one except novice magicians will use the flame arrow. Even the flame arrow is more valuable to magicians than the flame arrow. The three flaming arrows shot at Singh in a pin shape. Although they looked no different from the general attack, Sean was very clear about Cecilia''s tactical behavior. Although the three flaming arrows looked exactly the same, they actually had different orders. Sean''s eyes stopped paying attention to Singh since Cecilia launched the flaming arrow, because he knew that once Cecilia shot, the other party must have no way to live. The only thing he needs to pay attention to now is to prevent the big man from intercepting. As far as the weapon in the opponent''s hand is concerned, as long as it is swept once, it doesn''t matter whether Cecilia''s attack is in order or not, and the opponent won''t have any substantive damage. But. Facing Sean''s vigilant gaze, the man didn''t even mean to move. He stood here and confronted Sean, as if he was also worried that Sean would bypass him and continue to pursue Singh. Two seconds later, Sean had reacted. "Cecilia, be careful!" Almost as soon as Sean said this, there was a sudden explosion. Although the explosion sounds as if it sounded at the same time, there is still a very obvious difference in the ears of professionals, that is, the sound of explosion is getting stronger. However, compared with Cecilia''s previous magic with explosive power, the explosion of the flame arrow is not particularly strong. In fact, the explosion of the flame arrow can only be caused by destroying the flame arrow manually from the outside. But standing at Sean''s angle, he could clearly see that a man with a sword in both hands easily destroyed the three flame arrows with strong means - his blade fell on them accurately. Despite the strong wind, he himself did not suffer any damage. After blocking the three fire arrows, the man continued to launch his attack without any hesitation - before that, the man was obviously ready for all attacks and fighting ideas: he used the acceleration generated by the outbreak of fighting spirit to sweep in front of the fire arrow and waved his sword to block Cecilia''s attack, Then, before the effect of the outbreak of fighting spirit completely disappeared, he stepped again to launch a new round of attack. Explosive flow. It is a high-level fighting skill that can move quickly twice or even many times with the help of fighting strength. Although theoretically all classes of the warrior department can learn this skill, there is only one class that will really use this skill and derive the corresponding tactical attack system. Night fighter - in this way, it can be explained why the swordsman was not injured, because the night fighter itself has a certain magic breaking effect, but it is not as proficient and effective as a profession specializing in the magic breaking system. Of course, according to the weapons and fighting styles used, night fighters still have many schools, just as there are many schools for the same fighter. However, the main genres of night fighter are divided according to weapons, and some genres are divided in more detail: for example, the swordsman holding double swords in front of him is obviously the sword fighter genre, and he still follows the double swords stream. After blocking the fire arrow''s attack on Singh en, the dark night sword fighter broke through the explosion smoke and fire waves without scruples and charged towards Cecilia at a very fast speed. This is the two-stage connection of explosive flow, and it is also the minimum standard of explosive flow. Of course, there is another name for this skill in the player''s mouth - explosive flow folding land version, because explosive flow is a weakened version of explosive flow folding. It can only be used when moving on the ground, and can not move in the air like explosive flow folding. Seeing the dark night sword fighter attacking Cecilia with great speed, Sean almost didn''t want to think about it, so he had to turn around and rescue. But the man who had been standing still with Sean suddenly moved. At a speed completely contrary to common sense, he suddenly launched a round of attack on Sean - just as Sean was turning slightly. The length of the knight gun in his hand is at least about two and a half meters, which enables him to attack two meters away, so even if the distance between him and Sean is more than five meters, he only needs to move forward a few steps to easily include Sean into the attack range. This shot pierced out, and there was even a roaring wind and thunder in the air. Sean could even feel the collapse at the tip of the knight gun. There was a basic template of the field vaguely - of course, the prototype was not enough, but if it continued to grow, the formation of the prototype of the field was also an inevitable result. Even Sean didn''t dare to take the shot. He almost leaped back to the rear in a very fast shape, and did not dare to approach the range of three meters of the gun - in terms of the man''s attack means, whether he mastered the range attack skill is meaningless, because the attack range formed by his shot is directly enveloping the range of three meters around him, That kind of roaring wind and thunder is not as scary as it sounds. But when the shot failed, the man was not in a hurry. It was as if he had already seen that Sean would dodge, so he just raised his legs in a hurry and took back the gun - in an instant, the wind and thunder in the air were louder, but this time there was a sense of visual vibration. Sean''s look was even more startled, because for people like him who had explored the rules of the world, he could naturally see that the two simple actions of the middle-aged man holding the gun and receiving the gun could trigger resonance in space - the whole space was unstable within the three meter attack range covered by his long gun. When the man raised his right leg and took a heavy step forward, the ground was even shaken out with several cracks, which spread irregularly. Seeing this, Sean''s eyes lit up slightly: usually, when the strong vent to the ground with great strength, they will cause physical traces such as cracks and cracks. However, when people like Sean, Rena and chevronio who have extremely fine and standard control over their own power unload such external forces that burden themselves, they must produce cobweb cracks. The irregular cracks show that the man holding the giant Knight gun obviously did not control his power accurately and perfectly. This, for Sean, became the only place he could use! After one step down, the man suddenly waved his gun again and stabbed him. It''s still a simple straight stab, and the distance between him and Sean is even far more than five meters. Naturally, it''s impossible to hurt Sean at such an attack distance. But this time Sean swept out to the right without hesitation, and didn''t dare to stand in the straight range of the gun. With a series of huge roars, the trees behind Sean''s station, which were more than 20 meters high, suddenly collapsed. All the tall trees, all in one color, have an additional crack mark on the position of the tree body - a full distance of 20 meters. All things higher than 50 cm either turn into powder or collapse directly. Visually speaking, I have to admit that this instantaneous blank is very spectacular. Taking advantage of this moment''s sideways Dodge, Sean also aimed at Cecilia''s actual combat experience, which was different from that before. At the moment when Sean shouted caution, she had made a perfect defense strategy: summoned three lava shields around her. When the dark night sword fighter raided out of the explosion smoke, the three lava shields were completely superimposed to block the successive attacks of the dark night sword fighter. Then Cecilia''s counterattack was also very sharp. Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames appeared directly beside Cecilia, and instantly turned into eighteen flames. The streamer turned into an arc like a shrapnel and roared at the dark night sword fighter. As a profession with certain magic breaking effect, the dark night sword fighter was aware of the power of these flames at the moment when he felt the emergence of Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames. Therefore, when the flowers of these flames turned into eighteen streamers and rushed towards him, the dark night sword fighter quickly retreated back at the first time. However, he was more extreme than Sean in the face of the man with a huge Knight gun, because he opened the distance directly more than ten meters. Eighteen flowers of flame burst to the same point, but the dark night sword fighter had retreated, so the attack was naturally ineffective. However, different from the general magic attack, when the 18 flame flowers roared to the same point in the air, they did not produce the huge roar and explosion expected by the dark night sword fighter, but merged one after another. But when Cecilia waved again, the fireball, which was almost as big as a basketball, was once dispersed into 18 flame flowers and suspended beside Cecilia. Sean''s quick glance just saw Cecilia stop the night sword fighter and fight back. Seeing this, Sean''s hanging heart was finally relieved. He knew that Cecilia had no problem dealing with the dark night sword fighter. He glanced at Singh en''s escape direction. At this time, there was no shadow of Singh en. He could only sigh slightly. He could only go to Singh en to settle accounts after solving the problems of these two obviously not ordinary strong people. Chapter 731 "What family are you from?" Sean asked in a deep voice, looking at the man with a huge lance in front of him. "Does it matter which family I am?" The man, who was not more than 40 years old and in his prime, asked solemnly. "In fact, it does matter." Sean smiled. His face was a little relaxed, not as dignified as before. "But if possible, I''d like to ask if you''d like to join my family and become my follower." "Duke of vanity, your joke is not funny at all." The man sneered, "do you think I will betray the Aite family?" "I think you probably misunderstood what I said before." Sean looked at the man in front of him very seriously. After making sure he didn''t understand what he had just said, he said again, "what I asked is, which family do you belong to? It''s not about which family you are, or whose followers you are. " "What''s the difference..." the man was puzzled, but he was completely stunned before he finished his retort, and looked at Sean with a ghost like expression. "Well, I think you really understand what I mean this time." Sean suddenly smiled on his face, and then said again, "from the attack means just now, I already know you are a lost knight. Otherwise, it can''t explain why you can''t perfectly and accurately control your power, which has been able to arouse the resonance of space power The only explanation is that you have adopted a special secret method to seal your too powerful dark power, which makes you feel wrong about the balance of your power. " When he said this, Sean''s left hand also made a few gestures, which seemed a little frivolous: "he has a strong dark power, and also has the secret method of sealing the dark power enough to survive on the surface. All these are unique means belonging to the Holy Blood race Of course, I also smelled a strong and pure dark force in your attack just now. Of course, at the beginning, I thought it was caused by spatial resonance, but I found the truth when you attacked for the second time So to be honest, I''m curious about your purpose of coming to the surface world. " The man with a solemn face suddenly changed his face after hearing Sean say the words "lost Knight". But what really changed his face was when Sean said the words "holy blood". Similarly, the young man also keenly noticed the dark night sword fighter who originally belonged to the same camp as himself. At this time, he turned his head to himself in amazement. The atmosphere of the environment on the field has changed dramatically at this time. Because if the dispute between Sean and Ryan''s nobles is a conflict of interests, a blood feud between the nobles, and an internal problem of Ryan. Then the emergence of the lost knight is enough to rise to the level of disputes between the two camps of the surface world and the underground world. The so-called lost knight, this is an inherited rank. The so-called inheritance level, like Sean''s curse seal swordsman, is a special existence that is extremely difficult to advance every time. It can also be regarded as a hidden class in the hidden class in the game. Basically, every career advancement is like playing a treasure game. You need to solve many puzzles before you can advance - of course, this is the performance of players, but it''s not much worse for NPCs. The lost knight is a unique inherited rank in the underground world camp, and its symbolic ability is famous for its strong strength, endurance and will. If the war knight is the class with the strongest combat ability among all Knight classes in the surface world, the lost Knight represents the class with the strongest combat ability in the underground world. In terms of many characteristics, these two classes have almost the same fighting methods and means: exceeding the standard strength and endurance, almost zero agility, few and single fighting skills and means, but they have extremely terrible power. Of course, if there is a difference, it is that the lost knight is an inherited rank, which means that the promotion space of the lost knight is much larger than that of the war knight. "No matter which family you come from, I think we can talk about it." Sean continued to laugh, "because as far as I know, most of the lost Knights come to the surface world to look for the relics of the riding God. This is also your experience. Of course, there are very few cases where they come to the surface world to shoulder other tasks, such as opening the path of the abyss, or building an outpost to attack the surface world. " The man held the right hand of the handle of the huge riding gun more tightly. Cecilia looked at the knight who didn''t look very big, but had a strong sense of shock, and sighed silently for his future. This is not the first time she has seen Sean show his unique magic wand deception ability. In fact, whenever Sean starts to show this kind of analysis method that is almost naked to the goal, it means that Sean has begun to completely occupy the dominant power. Once Sean is allowed to take the lead in a conversation, the change of things is completely in his hands. If this is also a field ability, the exaggerated knight has fallen into Sean''s field at this time. Once entering Sean''s "field", there will only be two results: the first is to follow Sean''s hint, completely fall into the script and become his chess piece or... Follower. As for the second result, it is not so good-looking, because it is often accompanied by "death" as a pronoun. But anyway, Sean has mastered the key to the battle. "I can accept the Holy Blood ethnic group as my followers, and in fact, I will have 15 demon ethnic people soon... Of course, the premise is that those people of the chamber of Commerce Alliance should be careful in the middle of the transportation and don''t accidentally kill some of them for me." Looking at the man holding the giant Knight gun, Sean is not easy to judge each other''s identity for the time being, because the secret of sealing the dark power will also change the seal''s own appearance and ethnic characteristics. However, some habits and characteristics cannot be changed, such as the fear of sun exposure of demon descendants, the desire of blood clan for blood, the mania of werewolves on the night of the full moon, and so on. The race that can become a lost knight is only the four holy blood ethnic groups: demon, blood elf, dark elf and blood clan. However, considering that the sun is shining and there is a strong mountain fire nearby, and the man does not wear anything to block the sun, Sean simply ruled out the option of "demon" completely. Of the remaining three options "The blood Viscount of asamai was introduced by you to the dovego family?" Sean looked at the man and said, "so you don''t happen to be a member of the assamai family If so, it would be a great pity. " "If I were really a member of the assamai family, I wouldn''t stand here and talk so much nonsense with you." The lost Knight stared at Sean for a long time, and then said in a deep voice, "Dino asamai was indeed introduced to the davigo family, but I am not a blood member I am a dark elf. Of course, in your human terms, you can also call me the night elf, the night elf, the dark elf, whatever you call me. " "Oh, so as long as I meet another blood elf and forest elf, I can say that I have seen people of all elf races today." Sean made a rather exaggerated gesture, "it''s beyond my expectation that you can become a lost knight. Because as far as I know... Dark elves, or night elves, Eternal Night Elves and dark elves, are not easy to become lost knights, and even harder than blood elves. " "Nothing in this world is absolute." "Yes, so I''m glad that I met a reform party, not an eternal night party or a revenge party." Sean nodded. "So, we still have something we can agree on In fact, although I don''t mind what kind of people my followers are, I still don''t want anyone who wants to establish an outpost for the holy blood in the surface world. As for the path through the abyss, in fact, I don''t care if you aim at trade. " Hearing this, the dark elf''s eyes suddenly lit up. But the dark night sword fighter showed a look of horror and looked at Sean in disbelief. Even if Sean didn''t look at the expression of the dark night sword fighter, he knew that his words had completely subverted each other''s three outlooks, which was equivalent to completely destroying his cognition established over the years. It''s not too much to say that he is antisocial and anti human. "How can I believe you?" The dark elf was silent for a few seconds and suddenly asked, "I mean, the possibility of trade." "Because I have mastered a path to the abyss, and I have mastered the method of opening it, but I still lack a little energy and power for the time being, but I can solve this problem soon." Sean shrugged. "Before that... Correctly speaking, before I met you, my idea was to build an outpost on the other side after opening the path of the abyss, and then expand my territory. Although I don''t exclude trading with the residents of the underground world, I know that there will be a series of wars. But now... Perhaps if there is a reform party as a link, I can save a lot of trouble. " "You are simultaneous interpreting as well as you know, Sean." The dark elf leaned slightly towards Sean - this action means that the dark elf family shows respect, "my name is rotikabas, botton from the immortal River, a member of the reform party. As you can see, I am a lost knight. I have been in the surface world for 12 years. My purposes are two, one is to find the relics of riding God, the other... Is to explore the possibility of cooperation with mankind. " Each of the six holy blood ethnic groups not only has different tribes, but also has different political or identity positions. Like the dark elves, there are three major parties. Both the eternal night party and the revenge party advocate attacking the surface world, but the difference between them is that the revenge party advocates the elimination of all mankind, which is quite similar to the blood elves. As for the eternal night party, it is not as extreme as the revenge party, but it is one of their habits to treat humans as slaves or livestock, and they especially like to trade with human slaves and blood families. As for the reform party, their proposition is the possibility of coexistence with mankind. This coexistence is not only trade business, but also includes the good wishes to live together under the same sky. However, this idea is naturally regarded as a heresy in the underground world where paranoia, violent elements and Avengers gather. This shows how difficult the living space of the reform party is. Of course, it does not mean that the revolutionary reform party is a moderate faction. They are also merciless to hostile elements. "I can see that the Aite family failed to satisfy you." Sean shrugged, "but I''m not shocked at all Anyway, I still welcome you to join me. My command is very short of talents like you. In particular, the possibility of communication between me and the situation of the underground world really needs the assistance of a person familiar with the rules of the underground world. " For Sean''s words, the man who calls himself rotikabas is noncommittal: "if I find that there are uncoordinated problems between us, then I will choose to leave and even fight against you Lord Sean, I hope you can understand that. " "You will soon find that you are not the only one who said this to me." Sean smiled and said, "and so far, no one has left." Soon, Sean turned his head and looked at the dark night sword fighter, smiled softly and said, "now that we have reached a consensus, then I think we can solve the current problems together I believe that when the Aite family knows about your rebellion, they will look very good. " The dark night sword fighter who witnessed the dialogue between Sean and rotica bass in the whole process. When he saw that everyone''s eyes fell on him, he immediately turned and left. But almost at the moment when the dark night sword fighter was about to turn around, a dark force no weaker than Dino asamai gushed out of roticabas in an instant. Just for a moment, the dark elf, who was still human before, instantly turned light black in skin color, turned silver white in hair color, and even began to grow until it reached the back of the waist. The breath emerging from his body also fully shows that the dark elf''s strength is the golden peak of the upper level. It can even be said that the gap between the half step holy land and Rena is probably just because the lost Knight doesn''t have a powerful mount. This time, when rotikabas stepped on the ground and rushed towards the dark night sword fighter, the place on the ground where he stepped on and fell completely showed a perfect cobweb crack. The spider web crack is not big, with a diameter of less than three centimeters, but it can be seen that a large number of fighting and explosive forces are shocked to a deeper underground rather than spreading around. This is the performance of extremely perfect force control. At this moment, Sean really saw the strength of the lost knight. It was a black lightning that would tear the whole space completely, and the strong dark force even had a faint resonance with the force of the void. Almost in the blink of an eye, Sean''s field of vision was completely occupied by a rich dark black, which was the power fluctuation of Rorty cabas. For the strong in the holy land, what is lacking is to completely converge this force into the body in order to complete the physical strengthening. With just one shot, the dark night sword fighter was completely blown to pieces. But what Sean saw was the horizontal mirror shot by Rorty cabas, which suddenly produced a ripple, and after the ripple, cracks appeared in the air, as if the whole space had been pierced by Rorty cabas''s long gun. "Lord Sean, are you still satisfied with my strength?" After receiving the gun, rotikabas, who had lifted the seal of the secret art, exuded a really dangerous and terrible tragic smell all over his body. "I''m very satisfied." Sean nodded. "You''re stronger than I thought So now, we have only one problem left. " "In fact, it should be two." Rotikabas said, "... This time our action team is composed of three or four people. When I set out and rushed here, I received the instruction that there were three groups working together, and here I only saw Lord Sean that you solved one group In addition, my team is composed of three people. In addition to me and him, there is a remote attacker. " "So you mean there''s another group that didn''t show up?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no, strictly speaking... There are four or five enemies hiding in the dark waiting for the opportunity. So maybe the means I used to solve those guys and your betrayal have been seen by those people, so my real trouble has just begun? " "Almost." Rorty cabas nodded. "You''re smarter than I thought." Sean looked at Rorty cabas and suddenly understood why he suddenly lifted his secret seal, "two-way casting, we are completely tied together But I don''t reject this behavior. So next, let''s catch those mice. " "I don''t think it''s necessary." A sudden voice interrupted Sean''s words. Then, the long-range attacker called a member of the same group by rotikabas was dragging a body out of the deep forest. The owner of the body was Singh, who had just slipped away from Sean. Chapter 732 Singh''s body was unusually stiff. Since he escaped, it will not take more than ten minutes, so his death time will only be within ten minutes. At this time, even if a person is frozen to death, his body will at least maintain normal softness, rather than look like he has died in the polar ice sheet for several days. Sean''s nose twitched a few times in the air, then waved and fanned, sniffed the strange fragrance in the air, and then looked up at the remote attacker who should have been hiding in the dark to snipe Sean. "Are you... Ellie?" Sean looked at the man with the breath of the top gold power all over his body, and his tone was full of a trace of doubt. Cecilia, meanwhile, looked at the suddenly strong man with a stunned face. "Lord Sean, is this someone you know?" Rorty cabas asked, but he didn''t relax about the man who should have been in the same camp before. He still maintained his due vigilance, and from the position between him and Sean, he could block Sean at the first time. "It''s me, Lord Sean." The strong man nodded slightly, "I came on the instructions of Lord William." Hearing that the other party had admitted his identity, Sean turned to rotica bass and said, "this is alikate, alikate garland. He used to be a member of the thieves'' Union, but now he is one of the heads of a secret organization under my command. " Alikate nodded to rotikabas as a greeting. At the same time, she took out several test tube bottles from her body, poured some liquid on her left hand, and then applied it on her face. As like as two peas, the skin of his face appeared to be a strange effect similar to that of melting. It looks like a monster like soft clay, mud monster and Polly. It''s the same thing as killing a monster. At least Cecilia doesn''t want to see this powerful "makeup removal" effect at all. When this layer of camouflage completely melted from Elliott''s face, he reached out and tore it completely off his face, revealing Elliott''s true face: he was still awake, with two big black circles under his eyes. But in addition, other aspects are pretty good, at least much better than when Sean met this guy in lomine. "Lord Sean, how did you recognize me?" Alikate was obviously curious that Sean had seen through his identity. In fact, it''s strange that people with special expertise like Elliott are not curious about it. Sean pointed to Singh''s body on the ground and then said, "ice age The idea of this thing was a quick acting poison discussed by William and I on a very accidental occasion. A week after the idea was put forward, William took out samples to me. I remember the smell. At the same time, William also conducted an experiment in front of me. The effect of this poison is much slower than William and I imagined, at least... " "It''s impossible to have an effect in at least ten minutes." Elliott finished with a smile, "but Lord Sean, that was nearly a year ago. Six months ago, Lord William proposed this concept to me and hoped to deploy it by my professional level. It took me about three months to complete the formula reorganization of the ice age, and made the first ice age, which fully realized the quick, colorless, tasteless, volatile and other special effects ordered by Lord William. " Sean remembered at this time that when she introduced herself, she said that he had three specialties, one of which was poison. In fact, now he is responsible for all poisons in the whole void, and even the pharmacological knowledge of the void is taught by him. In a way, this can greatly reduce the death rate of members of the void who are accidentally poisoned while performing their tasks. At the same time, it can also make these people who are not good at frontal combat have more self-protection ability, intelligence theft ability and torture ability. However, for the tastelessness of the "ice age", the dark elves who are also masters of poison obviously have different opinions. Rotikabas pointed to Singh''s body and said, "now there is this rich and strange aroma everywhere. Even people with rhinitis can smell it. You call it tasteless?" "Before and during use, the ice age is really tasteless and colorless For us humans, it is enough that poisons can achieve these two points before and during use. As for the situation after use, it is obviously not within our consideration. " Alikate shrugged and disapproved, "but if I can improve it, I really want to improve it, but I really don''t know why once the blood in the target is completely frozen under the influence of the ice age and the target is confirmed to be dead, this strong smell will appear on the body, I think this is probably one of the two biggest defects of the current ice age But in addition, it has the advantage of easy preservation. " "What''s the other flaw?" Sean asked. "This poison can''t be mass produced." Elikate said regretfully, "it needs the unique magic effect of snow and winter goddess to be made. According to the current information, only miss chefanio and miss TiNi can condense the core materials required by this poison... Although I don''t know why, I call this thing the source of the glacier. It is condensed by God''s grace In the case of Miss Tina, the source of ice she provides every month is only enough for me to make an ice age. " "I didn''t expect that the God you said had this ability." Rotikabas''s voice was somewhat mocking. "That''s just because you don''t know the origin and story of the God." Sean said faintly, "she is a contemporary God with the goddess of the moon aisia you believe in, and her divine power is only stronger than aisia To put it simply, the goddess not only fought with the God of war and robbed some clergy of Ares, the God of war at that time, but also robbed the divine lattice fragments of the God of the dark, which indirectly led to the God of the dark becoming the God of death. To some extent, the goddess and your goddess of the moon are allies So I guess the goddess aiswenter''s special divine grace ability that can produce toxins comes from the original divine personality fragments of the Pluto. " According to legend, the goddess of the moon aisia has many tangled relationships with the Pluto, one is a couple, the other is a brother and sister, but no one knows the truth. The only clear thing is that the goddess of the moon aisia is now in an absolutely hostile relationship with the former Pluto, who has been downgraded to the God of death. Once the secular believers encounter each other, they will never die, and there is no possibility of compromise. As a powerful God at the same time, aisia, the goddess of the moon, also won the divine status of the God of death. These two points are enough to let roticabas throw away some stereotypes and maintain enough respect for aiswenter, the goddess of ice and snow and winter. "So we have three ice ages now?" "Unfortunately, not one." Ellikate said, "Lord Sean, you should know that I''m not good at frontal combat. My full-time expertise is traps, poisons and camouflage. At the beginning, in order to replace the guest Secretary of the duovigo family, I spent half a month learning all his habits, and finally succeeded in making him take an ice age and pretend to be the strong man... " "Speaking of this, I''m curious. You have the smell of a strong man... I remember you''re just the strength of the lower bronze." "It''s just a little magic skill." Alikate whispered, "the so-called strong breath is actually just a perception. What I need to do is hide and deceive other people''s perception, which is not very difficult. But although I can deceive other people''s perception, my own strength level is there, so once I start, I will still reveal my secret. " "How did you deal with Singh?" "Although assassination is not my area of expertise, it doesn''t mean I don''t understand." Alikate said faintly, "I approach a guy who is scared and full of flaws as a reinforcement. I have many ways to easily solve the goal, which is not a very difficult thing. However, considering that it is very troublesome to explain, allow me to omit the repetition of this process. " "Of course." Sean nodded. Although Sean was curious about this professional technology, he could guess what was going on, "so, there should be an ice age?" "In rupee''s hand." "Rupee is here, too?" Sean was a little surprised. If Haila, Neil and William are the three giants of the void, then alikate, rupee and Higley are the three giants of the void. At the moment, alikate has appeared in front of Sean and said that rupee has also sent out, which is equivalent to that the realm of void, the secret organization most valued by Sean and William, has sent two giants to work together, which is second only to the action against the southern theater in the dabion battle. "It''s not just rupees, but Higley is here. She''s with general Alfred now." "This is a joint action of all departments in the whole void. I am responsible for dressing up general Alfred''s Lion of thunder and Lord Dwight''s Scarlet Knights so that they can infiltrate secretly to prepare for a possible crisis Higley is responsible for Intelligence Liaison and collection and analysis, as well as conveying instructions from Lord William and Lord Haila. " "What about rupees?" "He is responsible for the interception, which is the most dangerous part of the whole plan." Alikate said in a deep voice, "Lord sniper Sean, your strong team does have three groups, but the third group has been solved by the void dark blade. Of course, we also paid some price. After all, our opponents are the next gold strongmen. Even with the trap I arranged in advance, we still have to lose some hands But all this has been expected by Lord William. " Sean knew that after the original battle of dabion, William carried out a series of reforms, mainly the concentration and adjustment of authority, and divided it into three departments. They are the void military intelligence office, which is specially responsible for intelligence collection and analysis, coordinated by Higley; Elikate is responsible for poison production, pharmacology knowledge transfer, trap production and a series of associated camouflage, infiltration and anti espionage operations; There is also the void Dark Blade under the command of rupee, which is specially responsible for assassination, secret protection, surveillance and other operations. "It seems that this is the second joint action of all departments in the void." "Lord Sean, I hope you can understand that you are far more important to the leadership of the void than you think. I have informed Lord Alfred that the scarlet knights are also rushing to help here. They are expected to arrive tonight. We will escort you back to your temporary stronghold at that time As for the safety of Lord Rena, rupee has brought someone to help, so you don''t need to worry. " Chapter 733 The weather tonight is especially sunny. When you look up, you can see the shining stars. The endless bright starry sky always gives people a unique sense of psychological satisfaction. In such a bright night, a black trend emerging on the other side of the earth is particularly dazzling. This black tide fluctuates like a wave, even if it is far away, but as long as you see this black tide, you can clearly feel the lingering cold and desolation, just like the sickle of death floating overhead. The silent and cold night, after the emergence of this black trend, becomes more cold and terrible. Especially with the advance of this black trend, the roar from the earth has brought an inexplicable and abnormal heavy pressure. Only those who come into contact with this black trend will know how terrible this black trend is. In the direction of this black trend, any existence that blocks the front has completely become the past. According to the incomplete statistics in the past three days alone, more than a thousand people were buried in front of this black tide. The bright red blood marked a shocking mark on the finristine collar, just like the name of this black tide. Scarlet knights. If there were any nobles who had doubts about the combat effectiveness of the knights, I''m afraid no one dared to question the combat effectiveness of the Knights after seeing the battle reports of all the battles in these three days. In a battle of less than 500 people, one round of charge is enough to inflict heavy losses, and the next time is just harvest combat achievements. Of course, for other legions, perhaps military merit is a very important thing, but for the scarlet knights, this is not important at all. Therefore, under normal circumstances, unless the enemy continues to fight hard, the scarlet Knights will leave after a round of charge hits the enemy hard. It is only on the scale of more than a thousand people that the scarlet knights can really launch multiple attacks. In the past three days, three thousand fenlistine led police forces have been devastated. Ten don''t save one. Although this has something to do with the combat effectiveness of the fenlistine led police force, the scarlet Knights have only 300 people and have less than three hours of rest every day, but they have fought hard all the way. So far, there has been no reduction in personnel, which is really enough to prove the strength of a cavalry regiment. Such a knight regiment, which is already very powerful in Ryan Kingdom, is only the level of level 4 army. It can be imagined how powerful and terrible the pure white wing knight regiment of level 9 army is. In this cold night, the scarlet Knights still maintain a perfect wedge array. Even if there are no enemies nearby at the moment, they are not relaxed at all. Perhaps it is precisely because of this rigorous attitude without any relaxation that the combat effectiveness of the scarlet knights can maintain such a high level. However, as long as they are people under Rena''s command, I''m afraid no one will be lax. After all, the experience of being a knight apprentice is very special for Rena. She learned a lot of valuable spirit from the knight that no longer exists. These chivalry may be dispensable for many people today, but it is very important for trying to build a strong chivalry. Under the leadership of Rena, the scarlet Knights still maintain a tradition. That is, the strongest person in the team will always take the lead to block in front of the weaker person in the team. Therefore, at the moment, the most former of one riding as a thousand must be the strongest in the whole scarlet knights. In the whole scarlet knights, the position of the strongest belongs to only one person - the future may not be clear, but at this moment, it will belong to only one person. Dwight. Whether in the whole scarlet knights or in the whole void collar, Dwight is a legendary figure. He came from a poor family in Baige Town, which was so poor that he couldn''t sustain three meals a day. In order to help take care of his family, Dwight had to come out to help find a way to make a living when he was only seven years old. For this reason, he has engaged in many types of work and seen many people and things. With his tenacious vitality and desire for survival, he spent the most chaotic years of Pan Daling at that time. However, it is a pity that his family has not been able to survive this difficult period. If there is anger and resentment, Dwight does have good reason to dislike Ryan. But he did not. On the contrary, what he really resented was the nobles of dabion, because it was the nobles of dabion who abandoned the people of panda''s collar when yasna made it clear that she would no longer invade panda''s collar. It was for this reason that Dwight joined Sean''s army when Sean began to recruit large-scale recruits in panda. After that, with his own efforts and correct attitude, Dwight was promoted from an ordinary soldier to the squadron commander of a soldier in just two months. Later, when William was ready to build a cavalry force for Rena, Dwight signed up for the cavalry screening and was successfully selected. Although there is no change in the military position, he can still command only 100 subordinates, but it is well known that the military position of cavalry is half higher than that of infantry, so Dwight is also promoted in a strict sense. Dwight didn''t relax after he became Reina''s command. He not only learned a lot about chivalry from Reina, but also learned many unique fighting skills of knights. Finally, after countless fierce battles, Dwight became the most influential figure in the first cavalry regiment, only second to Rena, and even recognized by Rena as the deputy head of the first cavalry regiment. Then came the establishment of Rena''s personal guard, the scarlet knights, and he deserved to be the first bodyguard of this personal guard. After that, the scarlet knights were completely independent of the first cavalry regiment and were officially recognized and canonized by the void collar, and Dwight became one of the officially recognized generals of the void collar, a big man who can really be on an equal footing with Rena. All this has happened in the past year and a half. In the void collar, there are only two understandings about Dwight: he was born the first poor, but he was promoted the first fast. Only a small number of people really know how hard Dwight has made to have today''s status. "Head." A knight of the scarlet Knights suddenly stepped out, quickly approached Dwight, and then whispered, "brothers are a little tired. Shall we have a rest here first?" "There''s no time." Dwight shook his head. "We have been two hours late than the scheduled meeting time. The enemy was obviously prepared just now. They didn''t ask for a dead battle at all. They just wanted to delay our progress, so we don''t have time to delay. We must meet Lord Shawn as soon as possible." Speaking of this, Dwight paused slightly, and then continued to say in a deep voice: "and according to Lord ellikate''s intelligence, because of our rapid action, the silent mountain troops also accelerated their pace. Now Lord Fred is leading his troops to snipe. We can''t live up to Lord Fred." "But..." "George, we don''t have much time." Dwight looked at his companions and said solemnly, "you and I know how important Lord Sean is to the void collar, so we must escort Lord Sean back as soon as possible. Only in this way can we go out to support Lord Rena again." George''s eyes brightened when he heard Rena''s name, and the morale of the whole scarlet Knights was boosted. If Sean is a very special existence for the void collar, Rena is also a very special existence for the whole scarlet knights. The recruitment supplement of the scarlet Knights has maintained the selection standard from the first cavalry. Although in a sense, the first cavalry is very much like the reserve of the scarlet knights, it is more like a sublimation for the scarlet knights. "I see, captain." The scarlet Knight named George nodded heavily, then gently pulled the reins to slow down the horse under his crotch. After the whole Knight moved forward again, he kicked the saddle to make the horse keep up with the speed of the whole knight. This scene looks like a drop of water falling into the sea. But if you look from a distance, you can find that the forward speed of the black fierce tide has become faster, and the roar of the earth has become louder, which is more shocking in the silent night. ¡­¡­ In the same night, when the scarlet Knights bypassed Bai mengsen and moved quickly towards the position of Sean and alikate, another black tide was also approaching finlistine''s clan. This black tide is bigger than the scarlet knights. If you look closer, you can see that the black tide is composed of all kinds of infantry. Each infantry is wearing light black armor imitating heavy armor. The black square shield held by their right hand is as high as people. Although it is the shape of heavy shield, the shield surface is not thick at all. On the contrary, it is only the thickness of general light shield, while their right hand is a special chopper with a wide to narrow blade surface. In addition, these infantry do not have any weapons and armor. Throughout Ryan, there is only one force in this dress and configuration. A private armed regiment belonging to sebarox, the silent mountains. At this time, the silent mountains arrived at the fenlistine clan three hours ahead of the time expected by the eternal night domain. Chapter 734 Silent mountains. Known as Ryan''s strongest heavy infantry regiment, with a full size of 50000 people, it is one of the largest single regiments among all noble private soldiers in the Principality of Ryan. Even though Ryan has been upgraded to a kingdom and enfeoffed the seven dukes, the silent mountains can still rank among the top five in the scale of all the noble private armies of Ryan. Even in the next five years, the scale of the silent mountains will still be the top ten of Ryan. From the beginning of its establishment, the silent mountain has been divided into five troops, each of which is a full size of 10000 people. But in fact, only the core main force is the real "silent mountain". In fact, the other four forces only exist as auxiliary forces. In a way, it is because of these four auxiliary forces that the combat effectiveness of the whole silent mountain is greatly reduced. This is known only to the top of the sebarox family. The silent mountain troops sent by the Marquis of sebarox this time are just the real main force of the silent mountain. It is precisely for this reason that the information provided by alikate to Alfred deviated - the silent mountains arrived three hours ahead of schedule. It has to be said that the Marquis of sebarox''s calculation is indeed very smart. In particular, after receiving the dispatch of the thunder lion, one of the three main legions under the Duke of void, the Marquis of sebarox was even more excited. As we all know, the three main armies under Sean''s command are full-scale with 10000 people. In the previous Southern theater of the dabion war, both the thunder lion and the steel wing have proved to the people of dabion and Ryan that these two troops are the strongest heavy infantry legions worthy of it - the thunder lion, After all, it is a mixture of light and heavy infantry, but the steel wings are a real Heavy Infantry Corps. In this way, nature is tantamount to comprehensively weakening the value of the silent mountains. Therefore, the sebarox family urgently needs a war to prove the value of the silent mountains. Before that, the Marquis of sebarox only wanted to prove the containment of the silent mountains in the battle to kill Sean launched by the finristine leaders - even strong people like the Duke of nothingness could stop it. However, when the thunder lion appeared, the Marquis of sebarox''s purpose changed. As long as he defeated the thunder lion as famous as the steel wing, it was enough to declare the strength of the silent mountains to the whole Ryan. In this regard, the silent mountain quietly changed the marching direction in the middle. They came straight at the stronghold just established by the thunder lion. At this time, the Marquis of finistine was also wrangling with the Marquis of sebarox in order to temporarily take over the command of the silent mountains in his territory. ¡­¡­ Alfred, who was directing the construction of the fortification of the stronghold, narrowed his eyes slightly. Around him, many thunder lion soldiers who took off their armor and were sweating to build fortifications because there was no war for the time being also stopped their work, and then raised their heads to follow the eyes of their commander, Lion King Alfred. Perhaps the humans in the Legion of thunder lions can''t see clearly what the black tide rumbling in the dark is, but with their war instinct and smell over the years, they can still clearly know that at this time, the black tide that looks calm and has a strong sense of annihilation is not much weaker than them. In fact, in Sean''s eyes, the silent mountains may indeed be just a quasi fourth level army, but the real silent mountains, as the main force of the core battle, is a well deserved fourth level army. Before Sean and the steel wings and the lion of thunder appeared, it was not unreasonable that this regiment was called Ryan''s strongest heavy infantry regiment. Even if it is claimed, no one deliberately denies it. Alfred''s mouth was slightly raised, and his face was a little excited. He was no longer the general who was not good at fighting. After years of war, Alfred actually knew how to correctly judge the real level of an army. Moreover, Alfred also worked hard on the information about the armies of various countries, so he could recognize at a glance which army the black tide opposite came from. The silent mountains belonging to the sebarox family. Jumping down from the three meter high sentry tower, a sudden tremor came from the earth, and several cracks were instantly generated at Alfred''s foot. Even the ground of the sentry tower was affected, and the whole sentry tower tilted slightly. The fangs of the flame lion were held by Alfred alone, and a strange sound of metal collision came from behind him. There is no need for Alfred to order or command anything at all. As the core force of the thunder lion and Alfred''s garrison, the thunder Division has finished dressing and began to gather around Alfred. Followed by the soldiers of the thunder lion, the whole camp had completely assembled and formed a square array behind Alfred without even sounding an alarm. The whole process, without the slightest confusion and haste, everything is being carried out step by step. Alfred slightly raised the fangs of the flaming lion on his right hand, and then hit it hard on the ground. With the impact of the end of the axe handle on the ground, a "Dong" sound sounded, and all the soldiers of the thunder lion roared with excitement. They raised their weapons, then slapped the shield or the ground, and a killing momentum that was not inferior to the silent mountains suddenly rose. "My Lord, they arrived three hours earlier than expected." A man wearing a dark blue heavy armor and a lion helmet said in a deep voice, "and he still appears in this place. We didn''t even find out in advance. This is completely wrong with the information provided by Lord ellikate." In the lion of thunder, there is only one kind of person who can wear this special heavy armor and move freely, that is, the thunder division, which belongs to Alfred''s police regiment. Because the Legion of the thunder lion is not entirely composed of humans, relatively speaking, humans only account for a small part of the population. Therefore, it is not possible to dress the legion with unified armor. Therefore, many soldiers of the thunder lion actually have only half breastplates. However, as the most core and main combat force, the thunder division must be different from ordinary soldiers. Only in this way can it arouse the internal competitiveness of the whole Legion and maintain a long-term strong combat effectiveness. Therefore, under William''s proposal, every soldier who becomes the guard regiment of the thunder division can get a set of tailor-made heavy armor, which aggravates the consumption of military resources of the whole empty collar, but in the long run, it is still very beneficial. At this time, the speaker was one of the most powerful brave generals under Alfred, the head of the thunder division and Alfred''s immediate adjutant. "It''s normal." Alfred smiled. "It''s not that there''s something wrong with the intelligence on elikate''s side, but that this silent mountain is eager to prove their strength. After all, this time the enemy is a joint operation, so there will be conflicts in the command system. Before unified coordination is achieved, such things have long been expected by Lord William Of course, a little earlier than Lord William expected. " "Lord William was wrong, too?" The adjutant directly under Alfred asked with a shocked face. "Lord William is not a God either. It''s incredible that he can expect the silent mountains to come out and attack us. Would anyone else have expected this? Rather, the wrong judgment at the time point seems that William is more like a human being. " At this point, Alfred suddenly thought of Sean, and his mouth could not help raising slightly: if it was what the guy had predicted, I''m afraid there would be no mistake in time? "The whole army is ready for battle!" Alfred clenched the axe made by Sean in his hand and roared in a deep voice. "Oh!" The whole thunder lion responded with the same loud roar. The huge square of 7000 people soon dispersed and pulled out a long front. The lion of thunder is a legion of light infantry, of which the proportion of light infantry is 7 to 3, but nearly 3000 of the 7000 light infantry are long-range strike forces such as archers. In the previous temporary stronghold led by nodala, Alfred left 1000 archers and 2000 light infantry, so among the 7000 thunder lion soldiers brought out at this time, there were a little more heavy infantry. It hardly needed Alfred''s orders. The lion of thunder, who had already mastered various corresponding combat tactics, changed rapidly after opening a front. Three thousand heavy infantry stood at the front of the battle line with shields. They didn''t take the posture of holding the top shield, but they also protected their front with shields and stood up their long guns obliquely at the same time. Behind the 3000 heavy infantry are 2000 archers. Different from the archers in ordinary human countries, all the archers of the thunder lion are composed of strong armed orcs, which makes their arrows have great penetration and lethality. Two thousand light infantry were scattered on the left and right wings of the archers, 1000 on each side, but they did not protect the flanks, but opened a relatively large distance. Alfred stepped forward a few steps and stood in front of the whole legion, squinting at the silent mountains ahead. It seems to feel the Lion King''s provocation. After a slight pause, the silent mountain suddenly began to move forward. The roar of the earth is even louder and more amazing. And the momentum of the silent mountains is more magnificent. Alfred looked coldly at the distance between the silent mountains and his own side and calculated silently. He didn''t roar until the silent mountains were only 500 meters away from his array: "shoot an arrow!" In a moment, the first wave of arrow rain from the lion of thunder was thrown from the rear of the formation of 3000 heavy infantry. As Alfred expected, the silent mountains also launched an assault on the thunder lion at this time. In this way, from the situation of the battlefield, it was like the silent mountain itself rushing into the range covered by the thunder lion arrow rain. In front of the three edged armor breaking arrows thrown by these orcs, even if the armor of the silent mountain is a special armor relative to the heavy armor, it can''t resist the impact of this arrow rain. In a moment, hundreds of people fell directly. Almost at the same time when the silent mountain charged, the light infantry on the left and right wings of the thunder lion also moved in an instant and quickly surrounded the silent mountain. Just after the first wave of arrow rain was shot, all the archers began to prepare for the second wave of arrow rain, and then shot out again without hesitation. This time, due to the shortening of the distance and many wounded soldiers after the first wave of arrow rain, the damage caused by the second wave of arrow rain was far more amazing than the first wave, and hundreds of people fell directly. However, this is not the end. When the silent mountain rushed 200 meters, the 3000 heavy infantry in front of the thunder lion quickly dispersed to the left and right, giving way to the 2000 archers in the rear. However, in the face of the fierce silent mountain, the two thousand archers did not have the slightest timidity. Even if the bow in the front squatted down, it directly launched a flat shot with the second row of archers at the soldiers in the silent mountain. In the face of such a close arched flat shot, even the silent mountains had to raise their shields to protect themselves. For a time, the speed of the charge slowed down involuntarily, but this sudden change did not come from the tactical change of the commander. So for a moment, the silent mountain appeared in a disjointed state, and the charging rhythm of the whole Legion was chaotic in an instant, which naturally caused some small confusion to the whole silent mountain. Originally, this chaos can be ignored for the silent mountains, because the enemy can''t take advantage of the gap at this moment. But this time, their opponent was not an ordinary army, but the famous lion of thunder! Just for a moment of confusion, the light infantry on both wings had completed the circuitous encirclement, but they didn''t rush up immediately. Instead, they took out their short axes and suddenly carried out a round of flying axe attack on both sides of the silent mountain. Almost at the same time that this round of flying axe was thrown out, the second round of flat shooting and the hanging and throwing at the back of the archers once again made a covering and comprehensive attack on the silent mountains. In this moment, the chaotic effect of the whole silent mountains was expanded. Looking at the silent mountain range 150 meters away, Alfred finally raised the flame lion fangs in his hand and shouted, "all the army, assault!" Chapter 735 A Tauren suddenly waved his left hand and hit a soldier''s shield to repel him. Although the standard armor of the silent mountain is made of special synthetic wrought iron, which is comparable to the heavy armor and heavy shield in effect, the weight of these equipment is not very high. Therefore, in the face of more powerful forces, it is difficult to rely on the weight of equipment to stabilize the center of gravity. Therefore, in a strict sense, the silent mountain is only empty with heavy infantry, but no heavy infantry. After a fist swing pushed the enemy back, the Tauren''s right hand suddenly raised his long gun and stabbed another soldier in the silent mountain on the right. Facing the Tauren''s spear, the soldier of the silent mountain Corps hurried to protect himself with a shield. Sparks splashed. But the sharp tip of the gun did not pierce the heavy shield. Of course, the strength of the Tauren was enough to make the soldier of the silent mountain unable to stand firm. The soldier of the silent mountain retreated several steps before finally stabilizing his body. However, when he stabilized his figure, he saw the shocking picture of the Tauren rushing towards himself. Perhaps because of the perennial combat, or perhaps due to the usual training, the soldier''s mind quickly stabilized after a moment of shock, then grasped the long gun in his hand and made a fierce straight stab attack on the Tauren - this attack action, he did not stab blindly or flustered, but aimed at the Tauren''s throat. Under normal circumstances, the blow played by the soldier of the silent mountain really deserves the word "lightning, stone and fire". But for the tauren, such an attack is not enough to fear - not to mention that he is a member of the thunder Master. The Tauren is much more powerful than human beings because of his racial talent. Therefore, in the face of this almost lightning, stone and fire blow, the Tauren stretched out his left hand to hold the gun in an instant, and then swung it with the same force. The whole soldier of the silent mountain was thrown out and hit several companions nearby, which immediately made several people in a mess. Such a situation is a great opportunity for the lion of thunder! In a moment, several soldiers of the thunder lion nearby waved their weapons without hesitation and fell on the soldiers of the silent mountains. In this tough attack state, even the soldiers in the silent mountains can''t reach such a round of attacks no matter how excellent the equipment is. In fact, in most battles, heavy soldiers often die not directly under the attack of weapons, but from internal injuries such as violent impact. Almost did not last long, the silent mountain soldiers who fell to the ground were silent and obviously dead. However, the soldiers of the thunder lion had no time to be happy, and a bloody spear tip had penetrated from the chest and abdomen of a bear man. The strong pain made the bear man roar, but the result was only the blood suddenly vomited from his mouth. In the face of this result, several comrades in arms of the thunder lion next to him naturally looked angry. However, without waiting for these people to make any counterattack, several long guns came out from the bear man''s chest and abdomen. Soon, another soldier from the silent mountain approached quickly and blocked the bear man''s right rear. Only a "bell" sounded. The bear man suddenly waved his gun and swung his attack behind him, which was also blocked by the silent mountain soldier team with tacit understanding. The sound of this particularly heavy weapon block seemed to be like an agreed secret signal. After the bear''s urging death and counterattack failed, several long guns that had penetrated the body were pulled back at this moment, leaving only a few bleeding wounds. Even if the bear man has strong self-healing ability and vigorous vitality, he can''t last long in the face of several blood hole wounds so close between his chest and abdomen. Moreover, his internal organs have long been stabbed and rotten in such a dense attack. But the decisive and fatal blow did not come from these wounds, but from a shot through his head from the rear after causing these wounds to greatly reduce the bear man''s attention and vigilance! With the fall of the bear man, several thunder lion soldiers who had already roared and attacked the silent mountain soldiers who cooperated with each other have become more fanatical, and even began to ignore their own injuries and safety. For a time, the local small battlefield that took place in the whole battlefield became more chaotic. However, this kind of chaos is not calm, but like the ripples gradually expanding, it soon began to affect a wider range, involving more and more soldiers from both sides in the pattern of scuffle. At this moment, the so-called formation and cooperation have almost become jokes. The only thing that can drive is the participants'' own instinct and the physical memory formed over the years. In fact, as early as the beginning of the battle, the silent mountain was once downwind. Because a series of tactical attacks launched by Alfred not only directly lost more than 500 people in the silent mountain, but also plunged the silent mountain into short-term chaos, which are the best advantages that the thunder lion can take advantage of. Therefore, when the thunder lion cuts into the silent mountains like cream like a hot knife, the whole formation of the silent mountains is completely cut in two. But it has to be said that the core main force of this silent mountain really deserves their name. After a short period of chaos, they quickly launched a counterattack, once equalizing the war, at least making the gap between the two sides not cause obvious changes. Of course, what''s more important is that the number of people in the silent mountain is more than 2000 than that of the thunder lion, and 4000 of the thunder lion are light infantry - when the scuffle began, 2000 archers dropped their bows and arrows and turned to melee. However, at the beginning, although there was no obvious gap, in the face of the multi-ethnic soldiers of the thunder lion, the silent mountain still seemed a little uncomfortable. In most cases, the injuries that are fatal to normal human beings are not fatal at all in front of the bear, tauren, lion and other races, because the exuberant vitality always allows them to persist for a longer time, and the mortal counterattack from them is extraordinarily fierce. However, in any case of battle, there will always be corresponding countermeasures. Therefore, when one-on-one can not solve these "alien" problems, the soldiers of the silent mountain learned the most basic team combat. In this way, they have achieved wide results. At one time, they not only stabilized the situation, but began to gradually press the thunder lion because of the advantage of the number of people. Of course, this situation did not last long. Because the lion of thunder has a more core force, the thunder division. If the silent mountain and the thunder lion are both level 4 legions, the actual combat effectiveness level of the thunder division is quasi level 5, or even level 5. When such a group of more effective people began to shine on the battlefield, the situation for the silent mountains was not optimistic. If it weren''t for the advantage of the number of people, the silent mountains would be at a complete disadvantage. However, if the current situation continues, the silent mountains will eventually enter the rhythm of collapse. Of course, this is not a good result for the thunder lion. Because anyone who has a little insight into the war situation knows that the result of this defeat is bound to happen when the number of people on both sides drops to about 5000. With the advantage of the number of silent mountains, when the number of silent mountains is reduced to less than 5000, the number of thunder lions may be less than 4000. If the will of the silent mountain is more firm, then only when the number of staff is reduced to 3000 will there be rout because it is the same as the number of thunder lions. This result can be regarded as a big defeat for the thunder lion, not even a tragic victory. After all, the thunder lion has their own pride, because when they faced so many elite troops in dabion, they did not have such a result. It would be a shame for them to have such a result in the face of the private army of Ryan aristocracy. And it is precisely because of this shame that the attack of the thunder lion becomes more violent and puts more pressure on the silent mountains. However, in such a chaotic war situation, there is a local battle, and no one dares to intervene. That is the most central position in the whole battlefield. It was a fight between the two commanders alone! In terms of strength, Alfred is actually a little lacking. As the core force of the five silent mountain troops, its commander may not be the head of the silent mountain corps, but he must be the most powerful person in the whole silent mountain Corps. Only such people are qualified to be the captain of the strongest army in the silent mountains. And this person, his personal strength has reached the next gold level. In a way, Alfred, who is only on the top of the Silver Peak, is naturally a little less than the other party. But. In terms of equipment, the captain of the first unit of the silent mountains is completely incomparable with Alfred. Only a golden magic weapon such as the flame lion tusk is enough to make the person with the strongest personal strength of the silent mountain Legion dare not act rashly. Therefore, in the battle broke out by the commanders of both sides, the captain of the silent mountain Department, who had the strength of the strong but did not have the corresponding weapons and equipment, was naturally extremely subdued. The only thing he could do was to rely on his slightly better strength and deal with Alfred, trying to give a fatal blow through flaws. But this idea is good, but it is nonsense for Alfred, because Alfred was the head of a mercenary regiment before he became the head of the lion of thunder. In order to avenge his mercenary regiment, he stayed dormant for many years and finally won by himself. Therefore, Alfred was confident that he would not lose to anyone in terms of personal combat experience and skills. Moreover, even if there were one or two flaws, Alfred was confident that he could stop them, because after the battle of dabion, Alfred replaced the three magic stripes on his equipment: he completely abandoned the advantage of speed and paid more attention to the advantages of strength and endurance, which naturally made him more lasting in the battle, At the same time, it can withstand more attacks on itself due to accidents. In various aspects, Alfred may not be as strong as those in the golden realm, but Alfred is no worse than those in the golden realm in consciousness, attitude, thinking and cognition. He knows where his biggest advantage is, so he naturally knows how to give better play to his advantages. When the two sides exchanged an attack block again, Alfred suddenly deliberately slowed down half a beat, revealing a minor flaw. Alfred knew that he and the other party had been deadlocked for a long time, and the energy and spirit needed to be consumed in the process was a great burden for any silver realm expert. Under such circumstances, there will inevitably be situations such as physical decline or lack of concentration, or the movement begins to slow down, so the only thing he needs to do is to use this time point to set a trap. When Alfred saw that the other party''s attack had indeed become more fierce, his heart began to smile. Because Alfred knew that the other party had taken the bait. If it were any gold strongman, I''m afraid he would have taken advantage of the flaw just revealed by Alfred. But the strong man didn''t do it, so Alfred knew it was a very cautious opponent. Facing such an opponent, Alfred naturally has his own set of mature tactics. When the fighting time between the two sides was deadlocked for another two minutes, Alfred once again revealed a flaw. Although the flaw was fatal enough, it felt like it was deliberately showing off, and as Alfred expected, the other party was not fooled. But then Alfred accelerated his offensive rhythm, showing a kind of anger after his opponent was not fooled. Almost after this battle rhythm appeared, Alfred saw the slightly raised corners of his opponent''s mouth - although the range of action was very small, Alfred was keenly caught. This made Alfred''s smile stronger, because he knew that his opponent was really hooked this time, and the only thing he needed to do was to reveal a small flaw again in a minute, even smaller than the flaw revealed for the first time. It''s time to end the fight¡ª¡ª With the remaining light from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the chaotic battlefield, felt the constant fall of his comrades in arms around him, and Alfred''s inner anger was rising. Chapter 736 The cold wind at night is particularly cold. Even if there are houses with courtyard walls, some people can''t help muttering in this damn ghost weather. With the full arrival of winter, this situation will worsen, and the weather will naturally be colder and colder. The indoor environment is so cold, not to mention the outdoor situation. As long as they are not the strong in the holy land, they can not completely resist the influence of nature. Therefore, cold and heat are still a threat to most strong people. Especially for elves. Perhaps the situation of dark elves and blood elves living in the underground world will be slightly better, but the cold has always been the place they try to avoid for several elves living on the surface. The situation of highland elves is better. After all, the temperature in highland areas is slightly lower than that in other places, but in cold seasons, even highland Elves will try to avoid outdoor activities. But at present, there is probably no such choice. Both vinia and Marton, the two highland elves, looked trembling at the moment. On the one hand, it is due to the impact of cold on them, on the other hand, it is also due to the gradual erosion of abyssal toxins in the body. The changes brought about by reality are more real and delicate than Sean can imagine. In the game, the influence of abyssal toxin on players is not particularly great. Even if the poisoning is deep, it can be cured and cured quickly, not to mention all kinds of special drugs that can be used to resist abyssal toxin. But for NPCs, the abyss toxin is not something that can be easily resisted. If you want to get a complete cure, you must find the God officer of the life church to deal with it. Therefore, in the history of the miracle continent, the expedition against the abyss has always been a high-level peer of the living Church. But this is just the original introduction in the game. In this real world, the situation has become much different. For the aborigines of the world, abyssal toxin is not only a stubborn disease that can not be cured quickly, but also continuously erodes the poisoned person''s body. Therefore, if vinia and Marton could still maintain 60% or 70% of their combat power before, there are only about 50% left now, and this situation is still deteriorating. So that the two elves had to stay on the back of Blackstone for a long time to rest. Fortunately, however, they haven''t met anywhere all day since they solved the enemies last night, which allows both vinia and Marton to have a more sufficient rest time. And Rena, although the influence of abyss toxin on her is not as deep as that of vinia and Marton, she still has some influence. At least it is obviously impossible to restore her combat power in her heyday before returning to the territory. Marshmallow was dissatisfied with the occupation of his resting place for a long time. Of course, more dissatisfaction was that Cecilia was not with him. But just as Rena and Blackstone have contractual ties, marshmallow and Cecilia also have contractual ties, so he can feel Cecilia''s position, so marshmallow is responsible for leading the way in this special team. Although the road ahead is a little difficult, no one chooses to give up. At this time, Rena and others are walking on a path. This long abandoned path was once used to transport mineral resources. However, when the mining resources were mined more than ten years ago, the stronghold built around the mine resources was removed. Therefore, the path became desolate due to the loss of renovation, and even rugged due to weathering. Only in the territory Map of the finristine family more than ten years ago can we find the record of this trail. The reason why Rena and others came here is due to the all-terrain mapping of the whole principality of lane half a year in advance under the order of Hella. This time, because the route lines were negotiated by Haila and William, they clearly remember what trails or hiding can be provided in the territory they want to pass, whether Sean or Reina. When there is no way out, you can leave this path and reach the green spring river one day ahead of schedule. The green spring river is the meeting point agreed by Rena and Sean. If there are no more accidents, they will arrive at the green spring river before noon tomorrow, and then just wait for the rescue of the scarlet knights. Of course, the premise of all this is that there is no accident. The marshmallow leading the way didn''t mean to stop to rest at all, so Rena and others naturally didn''t stop. I just don''t know why. Half an hour ago, Rena found that marshmallow seemed a little anxious. This was mainly reflected in his actions. It was obviously more urgent than before. She hadn''t seen this before, at least in the past two days. So, Rena keenly felt that something was wrong. The marshmallow suddenly stopped, suddenly turned to face, the whole body was tight, the hair on the body almost stood up, and roared towards the darkness in the distance. With the strength of cotton candy, it is only a Warcraft equivalent to the strength of human bronze territory. Warcraft like this may be a big trouble for people in the bronze realm. Even the lower silver is a big trouble, but for the upper silver and even the experts and strong in the golden realm, marshmallow is not a threat at all, and even it is easy to kill. But even if there is only bronze, the smell and hearing of marshmallow are still not comparable to ordinary people, or ordinary Warcraft. Seeing the cotton candy showing such a warning look, as in the face of the sneak attack of King Kong, beast and panross last night, Rena immediately realized that there was an enemy ambush in the front left. Vinya and Marton also found this strange situation. Although they seemed a little tired, they also knew which was more important at the moment. They immediately jumped off Blackstone without hesitation and were ready to fight. Even Blackstone showed a ferocious roar. When Rena and others were ready for battle, two figures came out slowly in the dark. A middle-aged man on the right is nearly two meters tall, but he doesn''t feel particularly burly. He seems to be a little thin, but the smell on his body makes the three people present, including Ruina, dare not act rashly. If Rena is in her heyday, it''s still unknown who she thinks will win. It''s not a problem to force her opponent back and draw. But now, Rena''s eyebrow is tight. She knows that the other party has locked the Qi machine on herself, so any action she makes at this time is likely to lead to a storm like attack, which is exactly what Rena wants to avoid at this time. As for the man on the left, Rena knows him. This is a short man with a height of less than 1.6 meters - in miracle mainland, where the common height is 1.7 or even 1.8 meters or more, the height of 1.6 meters is no different from those who are taller. However, it was this thin and even obscene guy who made Rena and others feel extremely difficult yesterday. Even Marton and vinia gave up fighting with him. Because this man is a beast. So when the beast appeared here, Rena and others suddenly understood why the other party could find them. Because last night, the wretched man named beast showed his amazing talent in tracking and chasing. No matter how Rena and others acted, they could not get rid of the man, so it would eventually lead to the slaughter. Only in the slaughter of the troops against the gray wolf blade, Rena and others also exhausted almost all their strength. Even today, they have made some physical recovery intermittently along the way, but in this case of physical and mental fatigue, the recovery is naturally limited. The skinny man glanced at vinia and Marton, then looked back at Rena and said in a deep voice, "my name is ferns." Ferns''s voice was a little hoarse, but it was not a low voice full of magnetism. It sounded more like the hoarse voice whose vocal cords had been damaged. But in this husky, it has a simple and capable unique temperament. This almost idiosyncratic character is clear at a glance. Rena, however, frowned even tighter when she heard the words "ferns". Unlike Virginia and Marton, as one of Sean''s earliest followers and also a core member of Sean''s command, Rena is well aware of the hostile figures that need to be paid attention to in all major families. Ferns of the finlistine family is undoubtedly one of these key lists. It is said that he has been stuck at the top of the golden peak for ten years. Up to now, he can break through the holy land with only the last step. Therefore, the accumulated combat experience and momentum are naturally powerless. At least, fornes was definitely one of the invincible powers under the Holy Land during the Principality of lane. "You have no way back. Surrender." Ferns said faintly, but the more calm he looked, the more confident he was. "You can''t kill us alone." Rena said in a deep voice. Although her strength is only about 70% of that in her heyday, it may not be inferior to that of ferns only by momentum. What''s more, there are vinia and Marton. If they work together, they can be compared with a superior gold strongman. "I really can''t kill you." Ferns did not deny Rena''s words, but frankly admitted, "but what I need to do is not kill. It''s not difficult for me to defeat you or entangle you If you are all in your heyday, then even I dare not come alone, but you who have been poisoned by the abyss must have greatly damaged your strength. " Hearing what ferns said, Rena and others changed their faces. "You fought with a demon God in Wangdu. It has been spread all over Ryan. At that time, all the strongmen in the holy land were more or less infected with abyss toxins, so I don''t think you can get away with it." Ferns still said calmly, "moreover, according to the fighting feelings reported by the beast after fighting with you yesterday, we conclude that you have been deeply corroded by the abyss toxin, and your strength is extremely limited at this time." "Yesterday, I really shouldn''t have let you leave." Rena looked at the beast and said faintly after spitting out a mouthful of turbid air, while her eyes at the beast were more like looking at the dead. "It''s too late to say anything now." Ferns shook his head. "I just want to avoid unnecessary fights So before I came, I had informed all the troops and strong men who could be mobilized nearby. It was only a matter of time for them to come. Before that, it was very easy for me and the beast to pursue or intercept you Therefore, may I advise you not to waste your efforts? " "What if I say no?" "Then what a pity." Chapter 737 The air flow visible to the naked eye suddenly gushed out, like a strong wind destroying the forest. Under this strong pressure, the earth quickly collapsed and disintegrated, and countless fine stones were pulled by the air flow and slowly floated into the air. In the source of the air burst, there is a confrontation between a man and a woman. Ferns'' weapon is also a long gun, but different from Rena''s whole red gun, ferns''s long gun is dark and dim, and even the gun tip is dark black. As a result, he has great advantages in fighting in the dark environment. Especially in the current environment, the more intense and dark the night is, the greater the strength ferns can play. Rena, because she didn''t know this at the beginning, she suffered a small dark loss. Fortunately, this dark loss did not make Rena completely lose her combat effectiveness. On the contrary, it stimulated the blood in her body and made her braver and braver. This, however, was also the unexpected place for ferns. Therefore, he had to pay full attention to the battle, so there was this frenzy at present. Under normal circumstances, vinia and Marton can also intervene in Rena''s battle, which can naturally increase Rena''s chances of winning. However, when the real combat power of vinia and Marton was seriously damaged and decreased, the fierce battle between ferns and Rena was completely intolerable. Even if they wanted to support, it was not easy. Of course, another reason is that there is another enemy eyeing nearby. Although the beast is also a strong man in the golden realm, his personal strength is not very high-end. On the contrary, he is good at chasing. This makes his fighting style more like assassins and assassins. In this way, vinia and Marton will not have so much pressure to deal with it together. However, it is also impossible for the three to work together against ferns as imagined at the beginning. The beasts wandering on the edge of the battle also couldn''t get involved in the battle between ferns and Rena. The battle between the two men was a terrible attack every time they hit each other. If you are accidentally caught by these currents, even experts in the silver realm will be seriously injured or killed. The physical strength of the beast is not much better than that of the experts in the silver realm, so of course he dare not intervene in such a dangerous battle. A black sword light came out. The sword light came very quickly and abruptly, and even the angle was obviously carefully selected. And the goal of this sword light is Marton. As we all know, classes such as archers usually lack melee ability because of their professional characteristics. After all, like the ancient royal court legion of sacred elves, the omnipotent elves Legion that can shoot arrows, magic and melee no longer exists. So the beast chose Marton as the target of attack. It can''t be said that his decision was wrong. But obviously, the omnipotent elves no longer exist, but this does not mean that the elves have really degenerated to the degree of taking care of their head and tail. Especially for people like Marton who can become the entourage of the princess of the snow wind tribe, even if he is most proficient in shooting, it does not mean that his melee ability is really zero. It can only be said that it is weaker than his archery. But just when Marton wanted to block the sword light, a counterattack arrived faster than he thought. That''s a dagger from Virginia. Elf sword dancers who specialize in melee combat represent the inheritance of skills, not pure strength or professional characteristics such as agility and endurance. As one of the most difficult occupations in the game, the elf sword dancer does have many originality. However, when this profession is led by the former sword dancer of the broken wind tribe in vinia, the combat power is absolutely different. A gray sword light swept out from the side. Only a "Ding" sound was heard, and the two sword lights collided with each other. Then the black sword light retreated rapidly. However, vinya, who had been preparing for a long time, did not give up this rare opportunity. Soon her other short sword was stabbed in the direction of the sharp retreat of the black sword light. This blow was also silent. It can almost be said that it is the super level that vinia can play at the current level. There was no dull hum and no bloody smell. It seemed that vinya''s sword had not made any contribution. However, vinya could clearly feel the touch of the dagger stabbing into the beast just now. As the leader of the sword dancer of the broken wind tribe in the wilderness, she has been fighting in various wars all year round. Vinya can''t forget the feeling of this sharp weapon stabbing into the enemy''s body. Therefore, at this moment, even if she didn''t hear the stuffy hum of the beast or smell the smell of blood, she can still be sure that the beast has been wounded. This is an innate intuition. Almost at the moment of repelling the beast, a strong sound suddenly broke out in the battlefield of Rena and ferns. The raging energy is really like a strong wind, which plows all the surrounding ground. Countless cracks make this already dilapidated desolate path as ferocious as the earth of the abyss and hell. The two figures in the battle also separated slightly at this time, and did not continue to fight. But just looking at ferns'' slightly trembling right hand, we can imagine what he paid in the loud battle just now. Obviously, the finristine family still underestimated Rena''s combat power too much - of course, this is inevitable. After all, not many people know that Rena has dragon blood in her body. But that''s a thing of the past. At this moment, I''m afraid there will be many people who know that Rena has the blood of the dragon. Because at this time, Rena''s eyes have completely turned into vertical pupils. The dragon scale appears on most of her body, and the whole body can clearly see that it is bulging a lot. To some extent, this has greatly strengthened Rena''s abilities and is also the main reason why Rena was not defeated by ferns here. However, the current situation is only half dragon, and it is far from enough to defeat ferns. At this point, it can be seen that there is still a big gap between the two sides - at least at this time. However, no one thought of it. At the moment when the two were separated by mistake, a figure suddenly jumped out of Rena''s shadow. When almost everyone saw this figure, their hearts inevitably jumped, and a name suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind. Shadow assassin. Because only shadow assassins have such clever hiding means - almost all dark places are places they can use. The shadow assassin jumped out of Rena''s shadow, as if Rena''s shadow was a pool, and he had been diving in this shadow before. So the sudden appearance at this time is so elegant that almost everyone looks at it. Of course, the most important thing is that the time of the shadow assassin is too good. It is just the moment when ferns and Rena are exhausted. Whether they want to breathe back or breathe, they need at least a second of buffer. One second, for a shadow assassin, is enough to complete an assassination. When he saw the shadow assassin rush out from Rena''s left without any attack on Rena, ferns knew that the assassin was coming towards himself. He also knew that it was absolutely too late to wait for the natural ventilation time at this time, so he exhaled in a deep voice and forcibly reversed the fighting spirit in his body, so as to strive to restore the action power of such a moment. But no matter how fast he is, the attack from the shadow assassin is not slow. A bluish dagger pierced ferns'' clothes unhindered and plunged into his body. The meat is not deep, only less than half an inch. Because at this time, ferns, who forcibly reversed the fighting in his body, has completely restored his action force and sealed the further deepening of the short sword with strong body muscles. However, the shadow assassin was not greedy for work. After one hit, he saw that the situation was impossible, so he did not hesitate to abandon his sword. "Want to run!" Ferns snorted coldly, raised his hand and stabbed a gun at the back of the shadow assassin. However, at this time, Rena, who also breathed back, did not let ferns succeed. The burning gun in her hand was broken and pierced, and the tip of the gun and the tip of ferns''s long gun just hit each other. A small storm eye formed from it, and then a strong wind burst out and raged around again. According to her previous experience, Rena already knew that the weapon in ferns''s hand was also a gold grade demonized equipment. Otherwise, it would be impossible to collide with her own burning gun for so long without the slightest impact. Similarly, she also knew the specific strength of ferns. This blow was just the beginning of the white hot war between the two sides again. It was only as soon as this idea came to Rena''s mind that it disappeared because of ferns''s action. Because this time, the first person to give up the attack was ferns. His face suddenly changed. The whole man quickly retreated dozens of steps, pulled the distance between him and Rena to more than ten meters, and then stopped retreating. His left hand suddenly covered his chest - where he was stabbed by the shadow Assassin''s dagger. The white fog visible to the naked eye is constantly emerging from here, forming a large area of ice and frost, which is spreading wildly around. The beast, at this time, also appeared around ferns. "Let''s go." The shadow assassin finally spoke. "Is it... Rupees?" Rena looked at the shadow assassin with some surprise. "It''s me." Rupee nodded, "finally caught up Now let''s leave here quickly. The enemy is gathering here from all directions. If we slow down, I''m afraid we can''t leave easily. " Rena did not refute rupee''s statement. They have had a fierce confrontation here for nearly five minutes. This time may not be much if it is on the battlefield, but it has been a loss of time that can not be ignored for them who continue to retreat. Almost without the slightest hesitation, Rena just waved hello. Vinya and Marton quickly turned over and sat on Blackstone''s back, and then ran forward with the marshmallow hiding beside Blackstone at the beginning of the battle. Rena and rupee turned around and hung behind the black stone equally quickly. They didn''t seem to care to expose their backs to ferns and the beast. "Don''t... Mind me!" When ferns saw Rena and others leaving, he quickly roared, but with his mouth open, a lot of cold air came out of his throat, "catch up! You can''t... Let them go. " The beast glanced at ferns and finally nodded. But just as the beast was about to catch up, more than a dozen people wrapped under their cloaks suddenly rushed out from all directions to form an interception net in front of the beast and ferns. These people don''t have any identification. Except that each person has a short sword in his hand, which can vaguely identify them as assassins and assassins, there is nothing else to distinguish. "That''s..." Rena looked back and saw the scene when the beast was stopped. In principle, the personal strength of the beast is enough to break through the interception network composed of more than a dozen assassins and assassins. But this time, he was stopped by the interception net, and he obviously became a little slow in action. These personal reactions fully showed that the beast was indeed injured. "Void dark blade." Rupee said without looking back, "in the past half a year, no one is idle in the void after revolutionary changes. I learned a lot of training methods from the assassin of the Millennium covenant Empire I caught before, including not only personal strength improvement, but also organizational training and training, etc Those people can be said to be dead in vain. " When Rena looked at the dozens of assassins and assassins who intercepted the beast and ferns with death, her eyes also became respectful. When she turned her head and looked at the rupee again, Rena had to admire Sean, because at this time, the rupee strength had exceeded the peak level of silver, and she was only one step away from entering the golden realm. You know, when rupee was brought back by Sean, it was just a bronze realm. However, in this short year, rupee went from the lower bronze to the upper Silver Peak. This talent is enough to make anyone marvel. "Please don''t feel pity for them, Lord Rena." It seems to be aware of Rena''s eyes, and rupee''s tone is unprecedented low, "that''s an insult to them They are orphans. It is the existence of the void leader that gives them the meaning of survival. Therefore, for the void leader, whether it is them or me, or the dark blade of the void and even all members of the whole void territory, we are willing to give our lives for this. " "So." Rupee turned his head, looked at Rena and whispered, "please respect our profession." "I was rude." Rena nodded slightly. This is the first time that Rena really noticed the strength of the void collar, which is also the strength of Sean. Because when everyone thought Sean was just a baron who picked up shit, Cecilia''s guards, the lion of thunder and steel wings shone brightly on the southern battlefield and severely hit all the nobles of the whole principality of Ryan in the face, so that they knew how powerful Sean''s army was. When everyone thought that Sean Kong had a strong army, but there was no strong one under his command, the performance of Reina, shefanio, vinia, Marton, Cecilia and others in the martial arts festival, as well as the scene of the king fighting the demon God, once again slapped all the nobles in the face. This time, when all the nobles thought that Sean was desperate, the whole action of the void gave Sean''s enemies a slap in the face again. Let them know clearly that what Sean''s command is really powerful is not only the army and intelligence system, but also the ability to deal with crises. All this, however, is inseparable from a fact. That is everyone''s sense of belonging to the void collar, dependence and identity to Sean! This is the essence of emptiness! Chapter 738 On December 18, 1875, the noble civil strife that shocked Ryan finally broke out. This day is a particularly hard day for the finristine family. Because the attitude of Ryan royal family is not only so firm that everyone feels incredible, but even the speed of reaction and execution are shocking. Originally, the finristine family thought they had at least two days to deal with, and could minimize their influence, but in fact, they didn''t even have two hours. In the early morning of the 18th, the gray wolf blade Legion was regained command by the Marquis of Flores who personally arrived at fenistenburg. This regiment has been funded and trained by the Principality of lane since the fenlistine family changed the name of the private army to the principality regiment, but the command has always fallen in the hands of the fenlistine family, just as the kingdom of dabion once transferred the command of the second cavalry regiment to the Hastings family. So when the Ryan royal family finally wants to take back the command of this legion, fenlistine''s people can only watch helplessly. It''s impossible to rebel, right? Not to mention how many nobles would respond to the call if they rebelled, the rank of the rebels alone prevented them from gaining more support. Similarly, in the lack of enough strong men, troops, generals and other factors, even if finristine really rebelled, the final result was only completely erased from Ryan''s history. No nobleman would do such a stupid thing. However, if only the command of the blade of the gray wolf is taken back, the finnistine family is not a major loss. What they really need to face is the two testimonies of intending to break out civil strife in the Kingdom and trying to murder the Duke of nothingness. If these two accusations are proved, it is inevitable that the finristine family will be demoted even if they are not deprived of their aristocratic status. Originally, relying on the influence of the aristocratic faction in sene, coupled with the two-day struggle, the fenlistine family can really minimize the impact of this murder of the Duke. Of course, if Sean dies, they can be safe without even doing additional activities. But who would have thought that the result would be such an unexpected situation. The patriarch of the fenlistine family, brans fenlistine, was taken away by the Marquis of Flores after the Marquis took back the command of the gray wolf blade. In the finristine family, there is a very subtle situation, that is, the patriarch and the owner are separated, and the person who inherited the hereditary aristocratic title of the finristine family is the patriarch of the finristine family. However, on top of the patriarch, there is also the owner of the finlistine family. He is the controller of the whole finlistine family. Almost every order that determines the future direction of the finlistine family is issued by him, and then the patriarch of the finlistine family is responsible for the specific implementation. The successive heads of the finristine family were also succeeded by the patriarch. Looking at his son being taken away by the Marquis of Flores, the old karovci finlistine was full of tears. As a politician, he knows very well that if his son is taken away this time, he may be separated forever, because he must be fully responsible for the murder of the Duke of vanity this time. But the so-called misfortunes never come singly. When brans finnstein was taken away, private guards of the finnstein family returned the seriously injured beast and ferns. The situation of the beast is not bad. His own skill is definitely a golden realm. It is only because he was injured that he was dragged by the dead men of the void dark blade. Of course, those dead men could not hold for too long, but with their sacrifice of life and death, many wounds were added to the beast. Of course, it just seems serious, but in fact, as long as you rest for ten days and a half months, you can basically recover. The real trouble is ferns. As the most important number one combat force of the whole finristine family and the guardian of the finristine family, the existence of ferns is the guarantee of the finristine family. But at this moment, the guardian came back seriously injured - almost half of his body was frozen into ice. If ferns'' fighting spirit was not refined and strong enough, the special poison "ice age" condensed by divine power would be enough to kill him on the spot. But even so, once ferns''s fighting spirit is exhausted and can no longer restrain the toxicity, he may die. Seeing this scene, the old karovchi fainted directly. The whole finristine family fell into a mess in an instant. However, in addition to the finristine family, the sebarox family also suffered heavy losses. The main force of the silent mountain Corps was completely destroyed. The silent mountains, known as Ryan''s strongest Infantry Corps, have always been the pride of the sebarox family. Although according to the news, only one army was destroyed, not the whole silent mountain legion, so strictly speaking, it can not be regarded as the collapse of the silent mountain, only those who know it will know that the army of the silent mountain Legion destroyed is the real main force, The remaining 40000 soldiers of the silent mountain corps are just auxiliary soldiers. The so-called auxiliary soldiers refer to soldiers including logistics, supplies, transportation and so on. Although the combat effectiveness of the auxiliary soldiers in the silent mountains is much stronger than that of the general logistics forces, the auxiliary soldiers are only auxiliary soldiers after all. Therefore, the nobles who know something about the sebarox family know very well that the 10000 troops of the silent mountain swallowed by the thunder lion are the real silent mountain. Therefore, even now many people think that the name of Ryan''s heaviest infantry can not be changed. After all, it is not a real silent mountain. Moreover, in many wars in the southern theater of dabion, it has been fully proved that the thunder lion is almost invincible in the battle of 10000 people, Therefore, the result of such a war cannot deprive the silent mountain of the name of "the strongest heavy infantry". But for insiders such as the sebarox family, they can''t be clearer. Ryan''s name as the heaviest infantry has not belonged to the silent mountains since that night. It should belong to steel wings. Why? Because the lion of thunder is not a pure heavy infantry Legion at all, but a mixed heavy infantry Legion. Only the steel wings as famous as the lion of thunder are the real Heavy Infantry Corps. Since the steel wing can be as famous as the thunder lion, and the thunder lion can wipe out the main force of the silent mountains, the name of the strongest infantry naturally falls on the head of the steel wing. Moreover, most importantly, it is no secret that the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance transported a group of slaves to the empty collar this time. Even the number is not covered up. There is a human trafficking of 30000 northern barbarians and 20000 barbarians. As we all know, steel wing is a legion composed of northern barbarians. The arrival of 30000 northern barbarians is obviously used for the expansion of steel wing. Once the training is completed, the steel wing will be a standard 50000 person Legion. Once such a heavy infantry Legion appears on the battlefield, its deterrent power can be imagined. And now the news that the void collar is constantly recruiting troops is also coming out from time to time. There is no doubt that the void collar, which occupies a vast territory, is booming at a palpitating speed. Duke void''s assassination plan failed, and all the nobles involved in the plot must be punished. Perhaps, marquis Michael Aite, the Marquis of thorn grass, and roha Karch, one of the seven Dukes of Ryan, who did not make a clear appearance, could survive. I''m afraid both the Marquis of FOSS sebarox and the dovigo family will face heavy punishment. Moreover, they have to accept this punishment, because it is the mediation of the royal family. If they do not refuse this punishment, the royal family will stand idly by, and then they will have to face the anger from the Duke of nothingness alone. This time, the Royal attitude has been very clear, that is, standing firmly behind the Duke of nothingness, Sean Connery, rather than as a bystander or mediator. This can be seen from the non-stop mobilization and command of marquis Flores. Of course, what''s more surprising is that tonis fortress opened the right of way to the three legions from the void collar, allowing them to enter the hinterland of the Kingdom and meet the Duke of void. This is already a completely defenceless attitude. When Sean and William met, Sean finally felt relieved: "it''s good you''re here." "You worked hard." William smiled. "This time, Haila and I were negligent, otherwise it wouldn''t lead to this situation." "It''s none of your business. It''s the problem of God''s eye organization." Sean sighed, "make more preparations. I estimate that the second release adjustment of the list of top generals will be carried out next year. Now we have received this draft The divine eye organization has never done such an Oolong thing. I guess if the military God didn''t learn to be smart and put the divine eye organization together, the divine eye organization would have more eyes and be ready to start fishing in troubled waters. " "It seems that next year should be choking." William laughed, "but now many things in the territory have been scaled up. All we need is to make some simple adjustments, and then wait for the news from Andre." "Wild land?" Sean''s eyes became a little deeper. "It''s been a year and a half... But before that, we''d better deal with the current thing quickly Is Hitler here? Quickly ask her to show shefanio. There are Reina, vinia and Marton behind. They also need urgent treatment. " "Don''t worry, everything is under control." William patted Sean on the shoulder and said, "now Hitler is examining shefanio Dwight has also led the scarlet knights to meet Rena and them, so you don''t have to worry. They will be back in a few days. You''ve worked hard these days. Let''s have a rest first. We''re on the way back to tonis fortress. This time, we won''t stop and directly return to the territory. Haila is waiting for you to go back. " "OK." Sean nodded, "it''s really hard all the way Moreover, I''m afraid there are still a lot of things to deal with after I go back. " "Yes." William nodded. "Originally, Haila was going to come, but the people at the hellson Institute arrived ahead of time. For this, Haila had to entertain them first. And in a few days, people from the pan continental chamber of Commerce will also arrive at the void collar. Those handover work will eventually be signed and implemented by you. " Hearing William''s words, Sean also nodded, but soon he remembered another thing and hurried to say, "by the way, you quickly let someone go to fenlistine''s clan leader to find a man named Hampson He is the housekeeper I hired in Wangdu. His housekeeping ability and internal affairs ability are quite good. Give him to Neil for adjustment, which can also be used quickly. " "Hampson?" William nodded. "I see. I''ll send a letter to rupee and ask him to take someone to search and rescue." Chapter 739 The morning sun shines through a huge French window about three meters high. Sean, who was lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes. The pain in his body was instantly transmitted to his brain through sensory nerves, which made Sean make a stuffy hum. During the time before he fled, Sean hardly had a chance to have a good rest. After returning to the territory, he forced himself to deal with a series of entertainment, including signing for goods from the pan continental chamber of Commerce and arranging meetings between the school bullies of the hellson Institute and the pan continental chamber of Commerce. The advent of the transmission magic array is not only the general trend, but also a secret that can not be hidden. For those guys in the temple of wisdom, the advent of the transmission magic array can greatly improve the prestige and influence of the temple of wisdom, which is only good but not bad for them. For the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, which has no profit and can''t get up early, if they can take the patent of this technology from the temple of wisdom, they can make great profits. At least, they know that the materials needed to build the magic array are enough to make them a lot of money. However, this kind of negotiation is between the Federation of mainland chambers of Commerce and the hellson Institute. It has nothing to do with Sean personally, so he is naturally too lazy to intervene. Of course, the most important thing is that the people of the hellson institute he knew did not come this time. It is said that they carried out relevant and reported new experiments at the headquarters, while Patricia boulder went to the chainas empire. Although Sean doesn''t know what the new experiment of the Helson Institute is at present, Sean knows the reason why pachuli went to the qainas empire. According to the history of the time period, the southern continent should enter the collision stage of mutual struggle between magic and alchemy. In this stage, due to the existence of pachuli, the southern continent will soon become the holy land of alchemy, and the name of "free creator" is also praised in this process. This is also an irreversible process in which [alchemist] and related derived ranks are officially introduced into the player''s career system. At the beginning, the occupations that players can work in the game are not invariable. With the progress of the game history and the occurrence of many game history events, more and more occupations will become new occupations for players to choose. Similarly, a series of things, such as blood power, racial talent, mounts, pets and so on, have gradually emerged with the progress of the game history. What Sean is thinking now is whether to train several alchemists. "Bang bang -" There was a heavy and powerful knock on the door. Just listening to the voice, Sean knew who was coming: "come in, William." The one who pushed the door in was William in formal clothes. In the void collar, William rarely wears formal clothes - the so-called formal clothes are not suits such as evening dresses, but the void collar military dress designed by Sean and William. Usually William wears such clothes, which means that he has more important guests. Sean jumped out of bed and began to wash with a basin already ready to be on the side: "does the thunder lion have any new plans?" Since Sean and William met and successfully returned to the void collar, more than ten days have passed. At this time, it was February 1876, two months after the "assassination of the Duke of the void". In addition to the first few days after returning to the territory, Sean stayed outside the void city. Later, when the handover and appointment were behind, Sean returned to the black swan castle. Shefanio was still in a coma, but Hitler, the saint of the life church, personally treated her to eradicate the abyss toxin in her body and some sequelae caused by her divine descent. It was obvious that she would not sleep like this all the time. Of course, the goddess of ice, snow and winter in aiswentel will not watch her children sleep all the time. If necessary, she may wake them up with divine intervention. The reason why we haven''t done so yet is that we just don''t need it. So Sean knew that when shefanio woke up, the void collar would have a real holy land power. Although it is only a lower holy land, the combat effectiveness of [priest with knife], a strong Holy Land man who is particularly proficient in combat skills, is by no means comparable to that of ordinary lower holy land men. Coupled with a series of auras such as Saint, Pope, high priest and so on, shefanio''s real combat power is probably even more terrible than the average next Holy Land peak strong man. Don''t forget, the goddess of ice and snow and winter is a true goddess of war. In addition to shefanio, there is another trouble that has bothered Sean so far. The Legion of thunder lions is scrapped again. Even Sean has to admit that the silent mountain Corps is really strong. Perhaps many so-called "insiders" now think that even if the silent mountain army goes out, it is impossible to win the double combination of steel wings and thunder Lion - in fact, it is true. However, many people ignore that war is often not judged by whether the whole army is destroyed or not. If the whole army of the 50000 silent mountain Legion goes out, perhaps the final result is the destruction of the soldiers of the 50000 silent mountain legion, but Sean also needs to take the two legions of thunder lion and steel wings. So can Sean win in the end? He doesn''t want such a win. At present, it is not difficult to supplement the sources of iron and steel wings. Considering the 30000 northern barbarians transported by the pan continental chamber of Commerce and the current northern barbarians in the territory, it is still no problem to form a 50000 iron and steel wings army. However, the Legion level may drop to the level of quasi level 3. It may take several battles and a year of training before it can return to the level of level 4 Legion. Every expansion of the Legion and large-scale recruitment will reduce the combat effectiveness of an army, which is an irreversible fact. But it is not easy to replenish the thunder lion. This time, not only Alfred was injured in the hard struggle with the silent mountains, but only less than 2000 people survived the war, including thousands with different injuries. According to Hitler''s treatment afterwards, at least 700 people have to retire permanently, and another 300 or 400 people need to rest for more than a year to return to the Legion, which is based on the premise that Sean is willing to spend a lot of gold coins for them. Today, there are less than 4000 people left in the lion of thunder. Although the 15000 barbarians can be incorporated into the thunder lion, it is also equivalent to the complete reorganization of the thunder lion. Then it will become a first-class Legion again, and all the efforts over the past two years will be in vain. This result is not what Sean wants, so so so far, even nearly a month has passed, the thunder lion has not made any reorganization and formation. "First draw 5000 barbarians into the lion of thunder." William knew Sean''s concerns and thoughts. Although he didn''t know that incorporating 15000 barbarians into the thunder lion would turn the thunder lion into a first-class legion, as an excellent commander and commander, he was very aware of the consequences of doing so, "first restore the scale of the thunder lion to the level of 10000 people, The previous conscription in the territory has almost hollowed out the source of troops in the next three years, so it is unrealistic to get rapid replenishment of troops in a short time. " "I know." Sean thought about it and found that there was really no good way. "Then let Fred recover the five thousand barbarians after he recovers." Alfred was also injured after the first world war with the silent mountain Legion. Although his injury was not serious, he could not participate in any battle again in a short time. If the barbarians were incorporated into the thunder lion at this time, it would only lead to a power struggle within the Legion. Therefore, in any case, Alfred must wait until he recovers from his injury and replenish his troops in the presence of his army commander, so that he can subdue the rebellious barbarians himself. "What about the other 10000 barbarians?" Sean asked. "I''m going to join the dark wing Legion." William explained, "it''s time for the dark wings to expand. This Legion will become our secret weapon. Therefore, if it has only been maintained at the scale of 10000 people, it will be reduced to a foil Legion to a large extent in the future, which is a bit wasteful." "Has the Legion type decided?" Sean asked again, "the dark wings are now a Heavy Infantry Corps." "It''s decided. Reload the Legion." William nodded, "our territory lacks a heavy cavalry. We have found a relatively stable supplier for war horses, and even we can start to build a horse farm. So dark wings, I intend to train into a heavy army, a combination of heavy infantry and heavy cavalry The 10000 dark winged soldiers have been trained before. Next, they just need to train their riding skills and fighting ability, and the newly added 10000 barbarians can be trained in the direction of heavy infantry. " "It''s really good." Sean nodded. "Anyway, I don''t understand these things very well, so I''ll leave it all to you." "I know." William smiled. "But aren''t you going to ask me who''s here?" "I know without asking." Sean smiled, and the smile on his face looked unusually confident. "Calculate the time, the Marquis of Flores is almost time to come. Take with you our honorable King''s handling of the previous matter. " "Indeed." William nodded. "But Marquis Flores is the only one." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. Chapter 740 After Sean took over the black swan castle, it has undergone five renovations. Although it can not be said to be rebuilt, basically many places have been overthrown and rebuilt. However, the only thing that has not been rectified is the underground structure of black swan castle. This is already the nest of Shina worst and her cold Spider Queen - the soldiers in charge of the guard of the Black Swan Castle call this place the ice nest. Of course, Shina certainly won''t sleep in such a place. She has her own room in the black swan castle. She has received systematic training from Reina before. After receiving the power feedback from the cold Spider Queen of the cave, Shina''s personal strength has been steadily improving. Although she is only 14 years old, she already has the strength of the next bronze, In a way, this is the category of genius. Moreover, the cold Spider Queen has also begun to lay eggs underground - since Shina signed a contract with the cold Spider Queen, it has just been more than a year that she has just ushered in the first egg stage of the cold Spider Queen. The so-called first egg laying stage is the first egg laying by the queen of crypt cold spider. The crypt cold spiders hatched from these eggs have stronger combat effectiveness than the later born crypt cold spiders. Their duty is similar to the existence of the Queen''s guard. Therefore, these crypt cold spider guards will not take action in looking for food. They will only attack the enemies that threaten the crypt cold Spider Queen. Basically, every crypt cold spider guard has the strength of level 6 Warcraft, that is, the combat power of the next gold. Nowadays, ordinary people will no longer approach the "ice nest" at will, because even with the restraint and suppression of Shina and the cold Spider Queen, there is no guarantee that no one will make some strange behaviors. Once the crypt cold spider guard is judged to be threatening, they will attack at the first time. With the power of level 6 Warcraft, even if Shina and the crypt cold Spider Queen want to stop, it is absolutely too late. Therefore, William and Neil both issued clear orders to the people of the black swan castle to prohibit anyone from going to the ice nest. Over time, newcomers to the Black Swan Castle did not know that there was a special place called ice nest under the castle. Like the Marquis of Flores, even if he was strong, he still didn''t find what was hidden under the ancient castle. In his eyes, there is no difficulty in capturing the black swan castle. Even if he is given a small-scale army with only about 100 people, he can win the castle in one day with several different tactics, of course, provided that the guard force of the castle is also about 100 people. Thinking of this, marquis Flores, sitting in the conference room of the black swan castle, smiled helplessly: "occupational disease." There was a knock at the door. Interrupted the divergent thinking of marquis Flores. It was Sean who pushed the door in. There was no one else behind him. "Your Highness." Marquis Flores, after seeing Sean enter the door, got up quickly and said. "Lord Flores, you''re welcome. We''re so familiar." Sean smiled, quickened his pace and walked to the conference table. Instead of sitting opposite the Marquis of Flores, he took his seat in the nearest position next to him, which can really show Sean''s attitude to some extent. At this moment, he does not want to break with Ryan kingdom. "Your Majesty expressed great concern about your encounter with the finristine people this time. Therefore, I have come to express my condolences to you." Marquis Flores thought Sean was so young that he would be angry about his previous experience. He even prepared several sets of speeches for this. Just seeing Sean''s calm appearance, marquis Flores''s heart sank. He has dealt with Sean more than once, so he has a basic grasp of Sean''s character. If Sean is very angry, it can at least show that he didn''t take it to heart. At least there are many ways to appease Sean. But once Sean showed a calm attitude, it proved that the matter had been fully included in his priority, which proved that it was obviously impossible to simply smooth it out. "Thank your majesty for me." Sean replied politely, "Lord Flores, I''m ready for the 5000 barbarians we mentioned before in the king. You can take them away when you leave this time. I will arrange relevant escorts to be responsible for your safety on the road. " Hearing what Sean said, marquis Flores finally sighed helplessly. After a moment of silence, the Marquis said, "Your Excellency Sean, I''m really sorry for the previous situation, but your majesty didn''t expect that the finnstein family would do such a crazy thing. When we know the situation, we have stopped it as quickly as possible At present, all participants, as long as there is tangible evidence, have been arrested. " Hearing what Flores said, Sean looked at each other deeply, and then sighed: "I also know the difficulty of your majesty. In fact, I don''t mean to blame your majesty, or the kingdom of Ryan. When I learned of his Majesty''s actions, I was really relieved. No matter what considerations, I must be grateful. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave the clan controlled by the fenlistine family. " Sean later guessed that he had perfect control over his territory for hundreds of years, and even the surrounding territories had been infiltrated and controlled. He didn''t think he could break through the siege so easily. Even if there is the whole mobilization and tacit cooperation of the void, it is bound to be a tragic and bloody road. If there is no infiltration and assistance from larger forces behind it, Sean doesn''t believe it anyway. Therefore, the only explanation is that the Marquis of Flores won the nod of King Ryan, so he spared no effort to help. "His Majesty''s decision has been made." The Marquis of Flores whispered, and then took out a clerical document from his arms and handed it to Sean. "The finnistine family will be cut off, the title of hereditary Viscount will be retained, and the fief will be moved to the north. The davigo family will be stripped of the title of nobility, completely become civilians, and prohibit future generations from obtaining titles. As for the family of sebarox, the fief will remain unchanged, but the title will be reduced to hereditary count. " For a noble family, demotion is not a terrible punishment. Anyway, as long as there is war, there will always be a chance to move forward. However, if you are forced to change the fiefdom, the punishment will be very serious - of course, it may also be a private war problem. Because of the defeat compensation, you need to pay the fiefdom you have worked hard for many years. The removal of the dovigo family from the title of nobility and demotion to civilians is indeed a great punishment, more serious than the forced change of the fiefdom by the finistin family. There are even three generations of descendants who can''t get the title. This is tantamount to announcing that the dovigo family will never want to mix in the Ryan kingdom. Basically, it''s no different from the exile of the dovigo family, but it''s just a little better in name. As for why the punishment of the sebarox family is so light, Sean can also understand. After all, the silent mountain has a scale of 40000 people. With such a stable team, you can still train a silent mountain in some time. Of course, the name of "Ryan''s strongest infantry regiment" will certainly be lost. At the thought of this, Sean envied these aristocrats with solid foundation. "I see." Sean nodded slightly to accept the result. In fact, the severity of the punishment for these hostile families had long been expected by Sean. However, in his previous discussion with Haila and others, he probably needed to protest, but he didn''t expect to say anything, The wise king who claimed to be second only to the first king Ryan in Ryan''s history made such a move. In terms of soothing people''s hearts, it is indeed unparalleled. But the next moment, Sean''s eyes fell on the document pushed by the Marquis of Flores. "This is another gift for you." Flores emphasized the word "you" in calling Sean, which surprised Sean''s face. All along, Sean and Flores have never been so polite to each other, although they are polite to each other. With a little doubt, Sean tore open the fire paint on the file bag and took out some papers inside. This is a contract document in duplicate, or a standard magic contract, that is, an official document recognized by the God of contract. Once this document is signed, it means that both parties will act in accordance with this contract document in the future. But what really stunned Sean was the words printed on the top of the contract. The Duchy of void. "This is..." Sean looked down and found that the Ryan king ingers Ryan had signed his name on the contract. "This is another compensation from your Majesty the king." Marquis Flores smiled. "Congratulations, sir Sean. I will call you Duke of void in the future." "Duke of the void..." Sean looked at the contract document in his hand in some amazement. He never thought that the king Ryan gave him such a big gift, which means that he fully allowed Sean''s independent actions in the territory, including the construction and scale of the army, the issuance of money, the adjustment of taxes The import and export adjustment of trade and various laws that can be decided by themselves. As long as Sean signs this contract document, he can do whatever he wants in addition to paying a certain sacrifice to the Ryan Kingdom every year. Even if he launches a military action against the Ryan nobles, he will not be under the command and command of the Ryan Kingdom since then! The Principality of vanity. This development seems to be much faster than Sean expected. Chapter 741 How long does it take from being a civilian to becoming a principality? No one knew the answer before February 9, 1876. But after this day, there is an answer. The miracle Lord, Archduke of void, Sean Connery, proved one thing to the whole miracle continent in less than three years: it takes less than three years to go from a civilian to the Archduke of the principality. This achievement, if not a great achievement, is definitely a miracle. But the real discerning man knows very well that the great achievement of the Great Duke of nothingness Sean Connery can''t be imitated at all. Strong men, famous generals and troops are indispensable. And even with these, it still needs extremely powerful opportunities and an almost abnormal sense of smell. How many people have these things? So in Ryan Kingdom, more and more people began to believe Sean''s statement of "miracle Lord", and even rumors said that he had mastered the mysterious special ability of prophecy. Of course, the rumor that Sean had a "prophecy" began to spread. The so-called prophecy is said to be one of the three creation level artifacts in the dawn era. The last time I heard this rumor was thousands of years ago. It is said that the qainas Empire relied on this scripture when it was founded. Later, as the foundation Scripture of the country, the prophecy has always been stored in the secret holy room of the qainas empire. However, thousands of years ago, an extremely serious theft occurred in the qainas Empire, and the prisoners have not been caught, and the stolen thing is said to be this prophecy. It is precisely because of this theft case that the legend of "prophecy" came into being in the miracle continent. It is said that countless major forces and organizations have been involved in this case, but now thousands of years have passed, the whereabouts of this prophecy is still a mystery. Sean didn''t know whether the story of the prophecy was true or false. Anyway, he hadn''t heard of it in the game. However, he knows very well that once this statement is confirmed, his void principality will not want to have a peaceful day. At that time, all kinds of people mixed with good and bad people will come out. Now, the void principality, which is still very young, can''t afford to be visited one by one by these holy and legendary figures. So Sean naturally denied it, claiming that he had never heard of anything like prophecy. However, this claim, of course, could not be blatantly said, but spread through the secret activities in the realm of emptiness in the form of grapevine news. As for how to add fuel and vinegar, it even became a saying that "if the Archduke of emptiness really has this prophecy, he would be the emperor of emptiness, who would he be?", Sean ignored it completely. At the moment, he still has a lot of trouble to deal with. As for the arrangement of the thunder lion, Sean just left it to William. As for the issue of territory, Sean doesn''t need to pay special attention. Basically, all things have been arranged in good order, and most things have been on the track. Even if he is upgraded to a principality, he is only making some new laws. As for the use of money, Sean decided to use a unified Millennium coin. That is, the official currency of the Millennium covenant Empire, which is consistent with the pan continental monetary unit issued by the pan continental chamber of Commerce. For the rest, Sean only needs to know about it. So after a morning''s discussion, Sean went to see Alfred, Rena and others. Old Fred is accompanied by Shina. Now the little girl is more and more graceful. When she grows up, she will at least be a city-class beauty. In addition to learning martial arts with Rena, little Sina also learned relevant noble etiquette from the etiquette master. After all, Alfred is now a marquis, and Sina, the daughter of the Marquis, of course, must understand these noble etiquette. In addition to Alfred''s promotion to nobility, Rena, William, Neil and Hella also won the title of marquis. Haila has restored Garcia''s family name instead of nugus''s family name. However, Haila has not joined in the current affairs of the void principality. She borrowed the realm of void from William and is trying her best to investigate the survivors of Garcia''s family. In addition to the Marquis, anno and clough won the Earl''s title. At the same time, anno was also the first northern barbarian to win the noble title in the whole miracle continent. Among the rest, including Thain, Dwight, Adolf, Stalin, nock, soma and others won the title of viscount. Although this title is lower than that of anno, a northern barbarian who has always been despised by all ethnic groups in the miracle continent, no one here in the void principality thinks that there is anything wrong with the reward of this title. After all, no one can compare with anno in terms of merit, previous void leaders and Shawn''s follow-up time. As for the division of fiefdoms, only nine people can get rewards because of the previous change of the void collar. Logically, the five marques should each get a county as a fiefdom. However, under the proposal of the three void giants William, Neil and Hella, the fiefdom has not been divided and rewarded on a large scale, It still adopts the previous management mode of empty collar. Of course, this behavior is indeed some violation of the basic principles of the nobility. However, considering the future plan of the northern expedition, there is no need to worry about the territory. After visiting Alfred and learning that Alfred had no problems, Sean turned to visit Virginia, Marton and Rena. In this regard, Sean found a rather subtle place, that is, the two tribes that should have been feuding and hostile, but it seems that the two highland elves are no longer as hostile as before because of the Wangdu demon God incident and the subsequent experience of the escape journey. Although they haven''t officially chatted with each other, they are happy to help each other with a small favor, such as handing a glass of water, sharing fruit or food. But the only pity is that because of their race and physical problems, the influence of abyssal toxins on them is much deeper than that of Rena, so that even after Hitler spent a lot of grace to rescue them, it will take several months to completely cure them. As for Rena, a woman so strong that she could not be explained by common sense, she basically recovered on the third day after receiving Hitler''s emergency treatment. Even when Sean checked Rena''s personal attributes again, she had a new exemption attribute [medium effect abyss resistance], which allowed her to get a large exemption in the face of creatures and environments with abyss toxins in the future. Even if she was unfortunately recruited, she would not be greatly weakened as she is now. You know, under normal circumstances, only the legendary strong who have repeatedly access to the abyss and hell can obtain this resistance exemption. But Rena is just a half step Holy Land - well, in fact, she can be regarded as the next Holy Land now. Of course, after the half dragon humanization, if it is completely dragon humanized, her combat effectiveness will directly soar to the peak of the next Holy Land. But anyway, Reina''s strength growth is still the fastest and most terrible among all Sean''s followers. At present, the only problem is that Sean doesn''t know how to train Dragon Knights, nor can he provide Rena with a real dragon riding gun. This is a great pity after all, because it means that Ruina can''t fight with Blackstone perfectly. The so-called holy dragon knight is just a joke after all. Their fighting methods are still different. In this way, the strength of Blackstone can not be further improved, so Ruina can not become a real holy land power after all. She can only rely on the Dragon humanization of blood to increase her combat power. But in any case, the vanity duchy has two strong holy places, even if it is only the next holy place, but it is enough to deter those who have bad intentions. The strong above the middle sanctuary usually do not appear so easily. Even if they do, they rarely use force to solve the problem. At this point, just looking at King Ryan''s capital and now the whole Seventh Avenue is in ruins, it is not difficult to know how amazing the destructive power of the battle of the strong in the holy land is. Even in the trading capital of "gold is like a dog, and the holy land is everywhere", it is difficult to see the strong at the peak of the middle holy land, let alone those upper holy places. Not all the strongmen in the holy land will honestly stay in one place. Only those who are hopeless to break through higher-level strength will become the strongmen in the eyes of all forces. Ambitious, powerful and confident Holy Land strongmen still continue to travel far to hone their skills and seek opportunities to break through to a higher level. Some upper Holy Land strongmen and legendary strongmen even travel and explore in various aspects. Not all the strong are willing to become God. And Rena, she''s different from shefanio. As long as the latter prays at ease, as long as the goddess of ice and snow and winter doesn''t fall one day, she can continue to improve her strength until she becomes the legendary top power. However, if Rena wants to break through the shackles of strength, she needs to continue to hone her martial arts skills, and the best way of this training is naturally to take risks. If she is trapped to become a commander, Rena''s strength will improve much more slowly. Of course, Rena and shefanio are different in the way of strength improvement, and their achievements in the future are also different. The goddess of ice and snow and winter will not allow subordinate existence that threatens her status. Therefore, if xuefanio is not willing to become the subordinate God of the goddess of ice and snow and winter in the future, her highest limit in the future is level 15, which is also the largest peak that can be reached by the strong at the legendary peak. And shefanio, because she is relying on her own efforts to improve her strength, then she is likely to successfully step into the super strong - that is, the ranks of the 16th level. The existence of this class basically has the capital for the gods to fight with the apostles. If it is promoted to the 17th level, it will have the ability to attack the kingdom of gods with weak divine power, which is enough to threaten the survival of gods with weak divine power. Although Sean could not find the specific information and data about Andrew and others, he guessed that Andrew and others were at least a twentieth-order terror. This data only exists in the theoretical speculation of the research party and the data party in the original game. Anyway, in the game, there was only one level 15 legendary top power NPC officially announced. This was the fourth information film, and the other party came out. It was at that time that players knew that level 12 was not the final level of the game. It was also at that time that they knew that there were level 16 super powers above level 15. Of course, the existence after the 16th level is speculated by the players themselves. After visiting the black swan castle as usual, Sean returned to his study along the same road. He must take out the plan of the Northern Expedition within today, because the back empty collar - now it should be said to be the empty principality. A series of affairs can only be decided after his plan of the Northern Expedition appears. But when Sean opened the door of his study, he was stunned. Because an unexpected guest appeared in front of him. Chapter 742 "Do you have a prophecy?" The uninvited guest in Sean''s study asked directly after seeing Sean push the door in. Sean looked at the man in front of him in some amazement. After a long time, he finally had to accept the fact that the other party really existed and sneaked into his study unconsciously. You know, in today''s Black Swan Castle, there are a large group of strong men, including Rena, a quasi Holy Land strong man, and vinia and Marton, who, although their injuries have not recovered, at least have the strength of the golden realm. And more importantly, the escort force of the black swan castle is no better than it was at the beginning. Although there are only 150 people stationed here, each of the soldiers named the black swan guard by William is the strongest one drawn from Sean''s legions. Almost everyone has the combat power close to the decathlon. Just these 150 people can face a lower Golden Peak strongman. You know, if it is converted into military combat power, it is the strength of a quasi level 5 army. The standard weapons are long handled Tomahawk, heavy broadsword and fine iron heavy gun. The deputy is equipped with impact shield and one handed Knight Sword as standard, and the standby standard is equipped with a powerful arm bow that can easily penetrate the lock armour with an effective shooting distance of 300 meters and a special three edge inverted piercing armour arrow. Marquis Flores said that it was true to give him troops of the same scale to attack the black swan castle, but it was based on the premise that the soldiers guarding the black swan castle were only ordinary regular troops. With the fierce fighting power of the black swan guard and the mixture of many ethnic groups, marquis Flores will have no hope of winning the Black Swan Castle unless he is given a thousand person gray wolf blade army. However, this is no different from blood washing. But all this didn''t help the man in front of Sean. Despite the gap in realm and strength, Sean was still helpless when he saw this scene with his own eyes. "Do you believe those rumors?" Looking at the man in front of him, Sean sighed helplessly, "if I really had a prophecy, I would not be a grand duke, but an emperor I''m afraid the eighth empire on the miracle continent will be born. " "Tell the truth." Hearing Sean''s words, the comers looked up and down at Sean, and then said in a deep voice, "I think if it were you, maybe you could really create the eighth empire on the mainland." "If I really want to start, will you agree?" "No." Without hesitation, he denied Sean''s tentative question. "Once there is an eighth Empire, the pattern of the mainland is bound to cause large-scale changes. Unless it is the inevitable development of current events, the peace association will not allow the birth of the eighth empire." Sean shrugged and did not continue to argue with the other party on this issue: "speaking of it, I haven''t congratulated you yet Congratulations on officially stepping into the Holy Land and becoming a silver robed executive. What happened to the dead spine has been solved? " "It is indeed one of the five core nests of dead spines. Thanks to the information you provided, our raid plan was very successful. It was a great success of epoch-making significance. I also understood the power of law and field in this war, successfully broke through the limit and stepped into the ranks of the holy land. In a way, I really have to thank you, but thank you. I''m not just here to thank you this time. " It is Christina F. Fisher, the silver robe executive officer of the peace association, who is a bug level existence integrating arcane, alchemy and martial arts. Taking advantage of the gap between Christina and Sean, he poured a glass of sparkling wine for two of them - a drink similar to the champagne in the age of the Earth Federation, and of course he secretly opened a real eye to Christina. But unexpectedly, Sean almost dropped both glasses of fruit wine with his hands shaking. "What''s going on?" The strong man in the holy land has extremely amazing intuition and hardly needs to see. At this moment, Christina felt Sean''s inner shock, "what are you shocked?" "I''ve just fought a battle with a demon God. Now there are still some abyssal toxins in my body that haven''t been treated, so in fact, I don''t have the strength of a gold power as it seems." Sean handed a glass of sparkling wine to Christina, but he carefully swallowed his slobber. "The power you just gave me was a little frightening to me. That''s why my heart is shaking." "I''m sorry." Christina was stunned for a moment and then said, "I haven''t been advanced for long. Now I can''t control my power perfectly." Sean didn''t say anything more about this problem. He knew that Christina''s ability was certainly not as imperfect as she said. In fact, Sean was shocked that Christina got the extremely rare and special Holy Land Title: the fearless. The minimum standard for obtaining this title is that the grantee must have the strength of the strong in the holy land, and his will attribute reaches the 250 point mark. This title can make the holder immune to the magic influence and damage of almost all soul energy systems except soul, and any damage skills requiring determination of will attribute can be completely exempted, including the domain abilities controlled by some illusionists after they are promoted to the holy land. If that''s all, it''s not too much. However, the problem is that the title of fearless can also improve the holder''s melee ability, and over time, the effect of this ability will also be increased. To put it simply, assuming that Christina and her enemies have the same strength, attacking each other can cause 100 points of damage to each other, but for each additional hour of combat time, Christina will get 10 points of damage increase because of the title bonus of fearless, while her opponent may reduce 10 points of damage because of physical consumption. In other words, the final combat damage may become 110:100 or 110:90. Fight a long war with Christina, who has fearless people. Only people with a pit in their head will do so. As for a quick decision? Christina, who integrates alchemy, arcane and powerful personal martial arts, Sean really can''t think of anyone who can suppress her at the same level. The completely dragon like Rena can only draw with Christina, and if the battle time is prolonged, even Rena will gradually be in the disadvantage until she is completely defeated. How could Sean not tremble when the peace association cultivated such a monster. "You said you didn''t come to thank me this time. What''s that for?" Sean took this topic lightly. He has made up his mind. If it''s not necessary, he should never provoke Christina. If possible, he''d better not see such a dangerous person in the future. "I''m here to watch you." "Poof!" Sean sprayed out the foam of his mouth, and at the same time he had a very sharp cough. "Cough... Cough, cough, what did you say?" "I''m here to monitor you. You''ve been listed on the high-risk list by the peace association." Christina took a deep look at Sean, and then continued, "because your growth rate is too fast. It only took you more than two years from a baron to today''s Duke of nothingness. If I hadn''t contacted you before, I would certainly think you have the prophecy At present, the peace Association believes that if you continue to develop freely, it is likely to lead to significant changes in the pattern of the whole continent. Therefore, yesterday, the house of Libra passed the order to monitor and protect you with four votes in favor and three against. " The house of Libra is the highest authority within the peace association. Almost all orders about the peace association are issued by the house of Libra. Harmonious Libra is the armed force directly under the house of Libra. The seven mysterious beings known as the saints of peace control the whole house of Libra. The specific operation mode is to appear in the form of proposals, and then the Seven Saints of peace vote. Because there is no abstention, all decisions of the house of Libra can only be passed or not. But that''s not what Sean cares about. What he really cares about is Christina''s "surveillance and protection". "What do you mean by surveillance and protection?" Sean asked in a deep voice. Christina began to explain, "because of the prophecy." Sean''s face suddenly became wonderful: "how can anyone believe this stuff!" "As I said, if I hadn''t contacted you before, I would have thought you had the prophecy." Christina said lightly, "but I know you don''t, it doesn''t mean that others will know. Even if you try to get rid of the relationship, for many people, they will only think you are guilty Organizations that have shown great enthusiasm for prophecies include dead spines, shadow temples, hermits, book associations, etc. " Almost every time Christina pronounces a name, Sean''s face darkens. However, if Sean of the dead spine, the shadow temple and the hermit can not care too much, Sean can''t care less about the organization of the book Association. Because the big boss behind the scenes of this organization is a lich that has survived since the ash age. It first appeared at the end of the fourth expansion. It directly killed an ancient dragon with a powerful presence of level 15, and then began to dissect the dragon in front of millions of players, And impolitely took more than 90% of the spoils. If, as Christina said, he was targeted by the book Association, an organization with almost the same attributes as the hellson Institute, Sean really didn''t know how to feel. Chapter 743 "So you stayed to protect me?" Sean glanced at Christina. Although he opened his mouth to ask, in fact, he didn''t think the people of the peace association would be so kind. These madmen suddenly appeared around him, which must be a plot against themselves. Maybe you just use yourself as bait to surprise the dead spine and shadow temple. Although this practice makes Sean really unhappy, on the other hand, his safety is indeed guaranteed. At least he doesn''t have to worry about being killed by the strong people like dead spine and shadow temple. "I will be responsible for your safety, but I will not intervene in any disputes between nobles and countries. I will only fight against those who have the idea of prophecy." Christina said, "moreover, I will not follow you. I will be responsible for protecting you from the dark Don''t forget, I have another task, that is to monitor you. " "Well, I see." Sean doesn''t have to ask, but he knows why the peace association''s people monitor themselves. Since they all included themselves in the high-risk list, it means that from this moment on, the name Sean Connery officially appeared in the list of all silver robed executives of the peace association. If necessary, even the golden robed executives of harmony Libra or peace envoys will be sent out. Entering this list also means that those lunatics of the peace association already think they have the ability to change the pattern of the mainland - although it is true to say so in a certain way, it is still unpleasant to be watched. For the peace association, it is their greatest responsibility to maintain the stability of the miracle continent. Therefore, the so-called surveillance naturally hopes to prevent Sean from turning out a bigger storm. But Sean is obviously not a good boy. He won''t obediently listen to the peace association. At least, Sean can''t give up the Northern Expedition plan. Even if he sends out golden robe executives or peace envoys to stop it, Sean won''t compromise and will fight with the peace association. Anyway, he has a lot of cards to play - at least against the peace association. After conveying her mission, Christina seemed to have no need to stay. After saying goodbye to Sean, she walked along the corridor outside the study. Along the way, all the black swan guards along the way turned a blind eye to her. Now Sean finally knew how the woman came in. Surgical junction. As always, this woman knows how to make use of her own advantages. The magic fluctuation of this new type of special existence is very slight. Looking at Christina''s appearance, it is obviously a special boundary such as refraction of light and perception. It should be a kind of magic. Therefore, we can walk like entering an uninhabited land. However, if it is hit head-on, it will still be found. After all, what is eliminated is only the perception of outsiders, and its actual physical form is still real. But seeing this, it also strengthened Sean''s idea of looking for several alchemists. Because just as only magicians can detect magic fluctuations, only alchemists can distinguish and sense the weak magic fluctuations of alchemy. "Perhaps the woman pachuli would be happy to recommend some alchemists to fill the vacancy in my lineup." Sean rubbed his chin and thought, "it seems necessary to write a letter to that woman." In a way, Sean and the boulder family are now allies, and pachuli is also the daughter of the old boulder. Although the relationship between father and daughter seems not very good - Thinking of this, Sean found that few of the direct blood relatives of old Duke hatch have a better relationship with him, but after all, it is a family affair, Sean is really hard to ask. But anyway, Sean felt that pattelli, a middle school sophomore, could still be saved. At least there were many places for mutual benefit. Sean was a man who wanted to do it, so he soon wrote a letter to Patricia. In the face of pachuli, a smart woman with some neurotic attributes, Sean didn''t intend to talk too much. He simply wrote his purpose and, of course, offered to give a certain return. As a bait to seduce this smart woman, Sean wrote a prescription - of course, he didn''t know the programming structure of the prescription, but he had seen many prescriptions in the game in the last life, so he could write out the performance and effect of the prescription as an inspiration to stimulate pachuli. However, he won''t write a complete performance, but it''s enough to make pachuli remember it from the beginning. After all this, Sean took out a confidential file, opened its seal and pulled out a map from it. This map is the topographic map of the wilderness that Andre and others have detected recently. On this map, there are relatively clear and detailed data on the distribution and comprehensive strength of various tribes. However, even so, only about one thirtieth of the whole wilderness has been detected. If you want to make a thorough and complete investigation, let alone impossible, the time consumption is based on ten years. That''s not what Sean wants. While looking at the data of the map, Sean took out the business plan negotiated by William, Hella and Neil recently and began to compare them. The so-called Northern Expedition plan is not a real Northern Expedition, but Sean cut off the follow-up plan of the head and tail snake plan of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. What he really wanted was the black land in the southeast of the Millennium covenant empire. This is a vast land of black soil, almost equivalent to the territory of today''s three empty principalities. Anyone who can purify this area can immediately obtain the territory equivalent to a small kingdom. The Millennium covenant Empire has always wanted to return this black land to order. It even prepared the fire thousands of years ago. However, the expedition that lasted for hundreds of years has never been successful. Moreover, it was unfortunate that the fire was extinguished in the last expedition 200 years ago. So far, it has completely given up the idea of returning this land. For this black land, Sean has unparalleled enthusiasm. Because this black land is one of the six holy places of the whole miracle continent. Utopia with the nickname of "ideal land on earth". Its history can be traced back to the ash age, and it is also the last refuge left by the gods to the sons of all peoples at the end of the twilight age. But unfortunately, the shelter was eventually eroded by darkness. Sean still remembers that in those years, the president of their guild spent half a year leading five elite groups of the whole guild to conquer the dungeon copy, successfully lit the fire of order and returned the black land to the glory of order. Of course, at that time, the strongest player was only level 11, and this copy was level 12. Naturally, the difficulty of the strategy was not small, which was why the Millennium covenant empire could not be conquered. After all, NPCs are different from players. Players can be resurrected when they die. Those NPCs are really dead when they die. However, with today''s means, if Sean dies, he is also really dead. Therefore, in essence, he has no special advantages. It can even be said that he does not have as strong strength and rich heritage as the Millennium covenant empire. However, the only advantage is that Sean, who once raided this copy, still remembers the weaknesses of the copy boss and other areas that need attention. Perhaps this is one of his few advantages. So if you really want to conquer this copy, Sean feels it''s necessary to build an adventure team. Because this copy called "magic Paradise Lost" doesn''t mean that there are many people. This is also the reason that Sean finally summarized after his guild group was destroyed more than ten times. The most ideal battle plan is a perfect team of about ten people. Of course, the lowest level of all staff is level 10. If there are eleven levels, it will be more perfect. If there are twelve levels, the difficulty will be reduced by at least half. It''s just that Sean doesn''t think this idea is realistic. Because level 12 is a legendary level. Even in today''s whole miracle continent, there will not be more than 30 people who have reached level 12 and have not continued to travel and experience. It can be imagined from this that what is the concept of ten legendary strong men of the twelfth order? As for the upper Holy Land strongmen of level 11, although the number is much more than the legendary strongmen, Sean doesn''t think he has any qualification to invite them. As long as these people are not preparing for breaking through the legend, they must be guests of major powers and empires. Sean is just a small Duke of the principality, who is qualified to say anything to them. Therefore, in a short time, Sean will not consider the final stage of the Northern Expedition plan for the time being. What he wants to consider now is the matters in the second and third stages of the Northern Expedition plan. The so-called second stage is to completely consolidate the defense of the whole gorge Rift Valley, prevent enemies who may attack panda from the direction of the gorge Rift Valley, completely control all the defense lines in the gorge rift valley area, and complete the United Front with Andre, great red fire tribe and heavy rock tribe. The third stage is to begin to develop its influence into the Millennium covenant area, gradually consolidate its own sphere of influence and prepare for the war of annexation of the Millennium covenant area. Of course, Sean wouldn''t mind if he could complete this step through negotiation, but if he couldn''t, he had to fight the Millennium covenant. Who let the black land of Utopia be behind the Millennium covenant area? If you want to enter this black land, you can only enter it from the territory of the Millennium covenant, Or it can only be passed from the Millennium covenant jurisdiction in the wilderness. As for the recovery of the whole wilderness, Sean didn''t even think about it, because it was impossible. So, while thinking about the specific action steps and referring to the business plan of William and others, Sean is constantly revising and calculating. Although he has always been the image of the shopkeeper, he naturally has to deal with such matters related to the future of all his followers. Of course, the most important thing is that since he has given titles to his people, the fief must also be given. However, the territory area of the void principality is also relatively limited. No matter how it is divided, it will appear unfair. Therefore, Sean and William have long planned to seize all the fiefs in the wild land. Although it will be difficult at the beginning, and these fiefs are very barren, Sean has long thought of a solution to this. After all, with the magic transmission array, it is no longer a problem in distance transmission. The mature technology of magic transmission array also represents the early arrival of the era of magic guide technology. The impact brought by the birth of these new magic guide technologies is far more than anyone can imagine. Not to mention the revolutionary technology in equipment and magic, just greening and regeneration is no longer any problem. Therefore, the Northern Expedition plan, Sean is imperative. Chapter 744 The plan of the northern expedition was soon listed by Sean. The framework of the plan basically follows William''s strategic plan, but some minor adjustments have been made in the specific implementation. However, the main stage at present is to build a fortification on the other side of the gorge rift valley. In this regard, Sean put his idea on the fortress once built by dabion, which is time-consuming and laborious, because there is a relatively complete foundation there, and he doesn''t need to invest much resources. Of course, the most important thing is that because the Shenge mud board has been taken away by xuefanio, the knife wind and cold also disappear automatically, so it is much more convenient in resource transportation. This is tantamount to reducing a lot of expenses, so naturally more financial resources can be spent on other aspects. In addition, Sean still has a group of dwarves and goblins with good technology. If they build a fortress, it can also save a lot of trouble. As for the troops to be stationed here in the future, Sean is ready. Stalin''s first infantry regiment. Of course, with the current scale of the first infantry regiment, it must not be able to defend such a fortress, so the problem suddenly returned to the origin. Conscription. At the thought of this problem, Sean had another headache. So after hastily approving the adjustment of the Northern Expedition plan, Sean threw all these documents to William and continued to let him be responsible. Because he has more important things to deal with right now. "When are you leaving?" Sitting in the meeting room of the Lord''s house in the empty city, William asked without raising his head while scanning the documents in front of him. "If there is no accident, it should be these days." Sean said, "it''s not good to delay any more. After all, it''s made you wait another year." Although William didn''t say anything, he suddenly overstressed his left hand holding a document. But soon, he seemed to find the problem, so his left hand slowed down a little, but the wrinkles on the paper fully showed how strong he was just now, but William said in a calm tone as much as possible: "don''t mention a year earlier, you can''t go now, because the civil strife over there has just ended recently, It is obvious that outsiders will not be allowed to enter the country. " "I know the information rupee gave me said that." Sean nodded. "What about soma and Aceh?" "I seem to have accepted my fate and have completely stopped the idea of reporting." William said faintly, "Neil said that these two people have strong practical ability. It can be seen that they can really help a lot Besides, the treatment we give them is no worse. Now the empty collar has been upgraded to a principality. What treatment can they get even if they go to snitch? It''s better to stay with us as a founding hero. " "Human nature." Sean smiled. "What about the guy Thain?" "Contact with soma is becoming more and more frequent, but it can be seen that soma has no feeling of revenge." William answered softly, "I don''t know why you value Thain so much, although I admit that this man does have some abilities, and we do lack talents at present. But I always think this cancer is a little big. If it goes on like this, it will get out of control. The threat that will erupt at that time is definitely not as easy to deal with as it is today. " "Threatening?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "What''s going on?" "According to the information received from the void, Thain has been very close to some underground figures recently, and a small group of mercenaries have begun to infiltrate the border If the words of the woman of the peace association are correct, then the next void collar will certainly become a mixture of good and bad. With the situation that shefanio has not yet awakened, once Thain rebelled, it will cause great losses to us. " William put down all the documents in his hand, then said in a deep voice, with an unprecedented seriousness, "the most important thing is that you are about to leave the void collar for a long trip, so once there is a large-scale chaos in the rear and you are not here, then..." Before William finished, Sean knew what the consequences were. Although the void principality has now been officially established, this deterrent power alone is enough to let many domestic aristocrats put down their ideas. However, if Thain makes trouble at this time, it will only weaken the strength and heritage of the void principality on a larger scale. If not, it will also cause more large-scale chaos to spread out. At this time, almost all forces can take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters. This situation is by no means what Sean wants to see. "So what do you think you should do?" Although Sean already had the answer in his heart, he still habitually asked. William didn''t reply. He just stretched out his thumb and crossed his neck. Laryngectomy. "Alas." Sean sighed, "we have used him for so long. In fact, you and I all know that this is really a talent. It''s a pity that blood feuds can''t coexist at all I wanted to find a soul wizard to brainwash him before his desire for revenge became particularly strong. Now it seems that it''s too late. " "No way." William also sighed. If he had a choice, he really wanted to keep Thain hasting, "now we don''t have so much time to deal with these problems slowly. We must solve these internal problems by the fastest thunder means. Only in this way can we officially start our northern expedition plan, otherwise it will drag on for a long time, The worse it is for us. " Sean sighed, then reluctantly said, "let you be responsible for everything." "I see." William nodded. Both sides know that when they say such words here, they have basically completely determined the future of Thain Hastings. Basically, I''m afraid it''s hard for the new Viscount to live through tonight and see the sun the next morning. However, Sean also believes that William will certainly deal with these things, ensure that there will be no trace and clues, at least let Viscount Thain Hastings leave face to face, and will not spread the news of viscount Thain Hastings'' assassination. After a brief discussion about Thain and some subsequent problems, Sean and William turned to other aspects. Neil and Hella are busy today. Now they are the big three of the void. They rarely get together to discuss problems. After all, there are still a lot of government affairs to deal with in the void principality, which need Neil to deal with; As for Haila, the restoration of Garcia family has been enough to make her anxious for a long time, so I''m afraid she has little intention to participate in the construction of the void principality in a short time. In the empty city, the first transmission magic array has also been built, and has been measured. It is determined that there is no problem. As long as the transmission network is completed, it can be put into use immediately. Of course, these transmission magic arrays are not as dangerous as Sean''s original adventure. Basically, their security performance is guaranteed. However, the construction of each transmission array has distance restrictions. Although anyone is allowed to carry out ultra long-distance transmission, there must be node settings in the transmission process, rather than transmitting to other places out of thin air. To put it simply, if Sean wants to transmit directly from the void city to the king of Ryan, he must ensure that there will be a transmission array as a node of stable time and space at intervals. Otherwise, he will not be able to form a smooth transmission network. In this way, there will be transmission failure. Of course, with the transmission array and transmission network, it can not be transmitted everywhere at will. Only when the transmission network between the two transmission points is turned on and connected can it be transmitted. The so-called connectivity refers to the coordinate registration between two transmission points. If they do not know the space-time coordinates, they will naturally not be transmitted. Similarly, if one party closes the transmission array, the other party cannot carry out transmission, and even cause the interruption of the transmission network. For example, Sean wants to transmit directly from the void city to the king of Ryan. Once the transmission array of tonis fortress, one of the transmission network nodes, is closed, Sean will not be able to transmit directly to the king of Ryan due to the interruption of the transmission network. Or because King Ryan has closed the transmission array, Sean can''t directly transmit to King Ryan. Sean knew very well that although the emergence of the transmission magic array brought more convenience, it also made many strategic places more important. Basically, as long as you occupy these strategic places, once the transmission magic array is closed, it will cause a large-scale paralysis of the transmission network. The emergence of this situation is about to change the future war situation to a great extent, which makes many famous generals specializing in tactical operations begin to withdraw from the historical stage, while those who were not optimistic about the strategy will begin to ascend the world''s famous generals stage. The so-called technology changes the world is not just talk. Sean knows that when the future magic guide technology officially appears, the impact on the world will be more terrible than the magic transmission array. But before that, it was still a long time before these things appeared. After discussing these things, William can finally have a short break: "this time, you''re going to the wilderness. Who are you going to take?" "Cecilia must go with me. I also want to take Rena. She needs more training and cooperation. In addition, I plan to take Sina with me." Sean said, "this little guy has good potential, and it''s time to start learning to really fight and kill the enemy. Otherwise, even if she becomes a golden power, she''s no different from those aristocratic idiots who have no combat power Besides, I want to take Tina with me. " "Are you going to dress up as a mercenary corps?" William was stunned. "No, it''s the adventurers team." Sean corrected William''s statement, "magician, warrior, priest, standard adventurer team mode In this capacity, it''s easier to move in the wilderness. After all, the place has experienced too many wars, and it''s hard for the mercenary regiment to mix up. And if you are an adventurer, even if you look for a fire, there is an excuse. " "Indeed." William thought for a moment and nodded. Mercenary regiments never do useless work, so they will certainly attract great attention if they rashly appear in the wilderness. On the contrary, if it is only an adventurer team, it can be explained by experience if it acts in the wilderness. Moreover, if it is really lucky to find the fire at that time, the adventurer team can also participate in the competition. In any way, it is more suitable for action than the identity of the mercenary Corps. "Since you''re going to leave these days, I''ll ask someone to help you prepare for your trip." "Yes." Sean nodded, "if nothing unexpected, it should be the day after tomorrow By the way, did Hampson find it? " "Not yet." William shook his head reluctantly, "the realm of emptiness has done its best. But the good news is that no body has been found, so it can''t be said that Hampson is dead. Don''t worry. With the ability of the void, even if Hampson is really killed, they can find some clues. At present, the void has not been reported, which proves that he is not dead. " "I know." Sean sighed helplessly. Now he has no better way to guess. Because the topic suddenly became a little heavy, William and Sean were silent. But a moment later, William took the lead in breaking the silence: "by the way, there is still a problem. How are you going to solve it?" "What trouble?" Sean was stunned. "About the demons." William said, "they have been kept in custody since they were escorted here. The dark elf you brought over has also visited them several times, but the wariness of those demons has obviously not been relaxed. Now you plan to travel far. What are you going to do with those demons? You can''t keep them in custody until you come back In that case, these demons will be basically abolished. " "Where is roticabas now?" Sean asked. "That guy has been staying with those demons lately." William replied, "if you go to the secret room now, you should be able to see him. There are also the fifteen demons, but... I think there seems to be a big man among these demons, because the attitude of the dark elf is obviously a little unusual. " Hearing William''s words, Sean finally frowned, because he trusted William''s intuition very much: "let''s go now." Chapter 745 The secret prison located under the main mansion of the void city is the highest core secret of the entire void principality. Not many people know about it. Originally, the dark elf rotikabas botton was not qualified to enter this place. After all, he had just joined his camp, and the dark elf always gave people a bad impression. Cunning and treason had almost completely integrated into their blood. However, Sean acquiesced in allowing him to enter the secret prison because he needed to explore the underground world in the future. At least, Sean''s first thought was to make Rorty cabas have a good relationship with these demons to facilitate his persuasion. After all, the fighting power of the demons is so strong that they are unwilling to give up easily for anyone, unless they really can''t change their views, or they are all blood members. Sean and William were not sitting masters, so when Sean said he wanted to see the demons, William got up. Soon, they came to this underground secret prison. Fifteen demon descendants were not imprisoned together, but isolated. After all, as one of the six holy blood descendants, their combat effectiveness is very terrible. Almost every demon descendant is a master of both magic and martial arts. Even compared with the ancient holy elves, it is said that the so-called demon descendant is the son of God and people in the twilight era. Because they hid in the underground world and escaped the catastrophe of the ash age, they still maintain extremely strong and pure blood. Of course, according to the change theory of species adaptability, these have become the sons of God and people of demon descent, and they also have great weaknesses. They are the kings of darkness. As long as they are in the dark environment, they can burst out unparalleled strong combat effectiveness. However, during the day, or where the sun shines directly, the combat effectiveness of the demons must be weakened by at least half, and things such as holy light and silverware also have a more obvious damaging effect on the demons. Generally, as creatures lurking into the surface world, demons are the least. Even if they appear, they will generally be equipped with special protective armor, which can ensure that their combat effectiveness will not be weakened by the exposure of the sun in the surface world. However, this kind of armor is made by special technology, which can not be repaired in the surface world. Therefore, once damaged, the demons have only the choice to return to the underground world, otherwise their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. The 15 demons sent by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance have been treated by some special means. Almost everyone has a certain degree of injury. Coupled with strict control of food intake and drug inhibition, the strength of these demons is no different from that of ordinary people. At most, it is the strength of superior bronze. With the guard force of the city Lord''s house of void City, even if these demons can escape this secret prison, they can''t leave the city Lord''s house, so Sean and William are quite at ease. In the secret prison, Sean saw Rorty cabas sitting on the ground, chatting with a imprisoned demon. For these demons, William''s imprisonment method is quite kind. It just limits their space of action and does not cause greater physical harm to them. Of course, there will be strict restrictions on the amount of food. After all, once these demons recover their combat effectiveness, almost everyone has the strength of upper Silver Peak and even lower gold, which no one dares to neglect. "Lord Sean." Seeing Sean coming, rotikabas, sitting on the ground, hurried up and saluted Sean. Sean nodded to him, then went to rotikabas and fought side by side with him. The demon descendant imprisoned in front of rotikabas looks no different from ordinary demon descendants: the same sub white long hair, white to almost transparent skin color, and natural black magic marks are imprinted on his whole body - this is also the reason why the demon descendant can easily perform magic, and the whole body shows a morbid appearance. But Sean found that the eyes of the imprisoned devil were very bright. Although he had tried his best to make some disguises, the spirit could not be hidden by simple disguises. At least, Sean doesn''t think that anyone in the world can hide his breath like a stagnant water except the ascetic monks of the qainas empire. Then Sean''s eyes turned to Rorty cabas. At this time, although rotikabas did not wear the heavy armor, he still took his exaggerated huge cavalry gun with him. Moreover, at this time, the position where Rorty cabas stood was also very delicate. All the spaces in the cell holding the demon were just within his attack range. As long as Rorty cabas was willing, he could kill the seemingly exhausted demon in an instant. "This cell can''t hold you." Sean immediately understood Rorty cabas''s intention, and also knew that William''s guess was not wrong. There was indeed an unusual guy among these demons, but Rorty cabas''s purpose of coming to this secret prison these days was to see this guy in front of his eyes. Hearing Sean''s words, the demon descendant was puzzled: "this adult, what are you talking about?" Sean smiled, sat down on the spot, and then said with a smile, "OK, don''t deliberately hide what you and I know very well I didn''t expect that those guys from the pan continental chamber of Commerce really can''t change their shit. They didn''t tell me the actual situation. They just wanted to see me lose something. " The devil in the cell pursed his mouth and didn''t speak. Instead, Rorty cabas smiled and said, "I say Lord Sean can see through your disguise at a glance. Now, you should believe what I said before? If you cooperate with the Lord, it won''t do you any harm. Anyway, no matter how bad the situation is, it can''t be worse than what you look like now, can it? " "Hum." The evil descendant snorted coldly, but his momentum began to expand, and there was no longer any hiding at all. In an instant, the smell emitted by the demon descendant reached the top of the Silver Peak, and what surprised Sean most was that this momentum was not necessarily weaker than he had at the beginning, which could almost be said to be the strongest standard of silver. At this moment, Sean''s eyes at the demon descendant became a little different. When his strength was weakened by nearly half, he still had the strongest silver standard. If it was in his heyday, it might have to be at the top of the gold peak, or even half a step in the holy land. Sean found that as his power grew, more and more strong people began to appear. "You are the prince of which clan." Sean said faintly, "being able to communicate with the dark elves of the Reform Party means that you are not a pure blood member. The remaining answers are not difficult to guess. They failed in the struggle for the inheritance of the clan, so they were exiled Those other members of the demon race are your followers? " The demon turned his head and stared at Sean. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, but it was only a moment. Then he turned his head and looked at roticabas and whispered, "I''m only beginning to believe what you said before." Hearing this, Sean could clearly feel that Rorty cabas''s tight spirit was also slightly relaxed, and he was no longer as vigilant as before. With a rare smile, he turned to Sean and said, "Lord Sean, this is Harding. Indeed, as you said, he failed in the race for the inheritance of the clan. But the reason for his failure was not that he was not strong enough, but that he tried to change the clan position, which caused dissatisfaction and then exile. " "My clan is a staunch supporter of the bloody flag." The demon descendant named HARTING added, "but I don''t think so. The war between the underground and surface worlds has lasted so long, but no one can conquer anyone. I think if the two worlds can establish communication, it may be a good thing for each other So I tried to change the clan''s position and use it as a declaration for my competitive successor. " Sean suddenly felt that this demon descendant named HARTING was a little cute. The bloody flag is a party branch of the demon ethnic group. Its nature is similar to that of the revenge party in the dark elf ethnic group. They all advocate the elimination of the existence of all mankind. Since Harding''s clan was a firm supporter of the bloody flag, Harding''s remarks were naturally deviant for the clan, which was probably similar to the nature of Neil''s expulsion from the Forest Elves. Sean even felt that Harding had not been executed and allowed him to leave. His clan had been very kind to him. After all, all the members under the bloody flag are extremely extreme. However, this punishment for Harding did not show mercy. Because the exile of the demon race is to directly transmit the exile to the surface world through a special transmission device. Moreover, this transmission mode is still one-way transmission, that is to say, it is almost impossible to return to the underground world in this life. Therefore, if you are lucky, you may be able to disguise and blend into the human world, and even join a special organization force like dead spine that does not care about the identity of the participants. And if you''re not lucky, that''s the situation right now. Of course, from Sean''s point of view, Harding''s luck should be good, because he met himself. "Well, are you interested in joining my camp?" Facing the demon descendant named HARTING, Sean threw out an olive branch without accident, "I won''t make any restrictions on you and your followers. Of course, if they are willing and can prove their strength, I also have many positions that need them. " Chapter 746 Demons are born dark kings. Before the great disaster of the ash age completely broke out, they had hid in the underground world. To a large extent, they still maintained extremely strong blood ability. At least when every demon descendant is born, the natural magic patterns they carry determine that they can easily master a lot of magic even if they don''t study deliberately. Of course, the level of magic ability is related to the complexity of magic patterns on them. In a way, it looks like a blood Warlock. However, in addition to magic, the physical strength of the demons is also very strong, which may be due to the blood of their God people''s son. Even the weakest demons have the same physical strength as a lion Orc or a Tauren orc, which largely determines their high combat strength. In addition, such as night vision, keen sense of smell, hearing and perception, the demon race can be said to be a bug race. The only thing that makes the other five of the six holy blood races happy is that the reproductive ability of the demon race is very low, which is probably no better than the elves. However, this comparison is based on the ancient holy elves. If we compare today''s blood elves, dark elves and even other elves in the surface world, these elves can be regarded as the level of flooding compared with the demons. While the reproductive ability is low, it also makes the life of demon descendants very long. The life span of normal demons can easily exceed 500 years. Even demons who break through the realm of the holy land can live for more than one or two thousand years. Almost every demon descendant, as long as they are not suffering from major injuries such as irreparable injuries, their strength can grow slowly until they reach the top gold. The only difference is that there are weak and strong. Just like the races in the surface world, some people can challenge the upper gold peak even if they are new to the upper gold realm, and some can''t beat an ordinary lower gold even if they have reached the lower gold peak. As for why they are born dark kings, it is because the combat effectiveness of demon descendants in the dark environment is at least half an order higher than the normal level. Moreover, the more complex the dark environment is, the greater the increase of their combat effectiveness will be. For the demons, the darkness is like a part of their body. Only when they enter the rank of the legendary assassin system can they dare to compete with the demons in the dark environment. As far as the demon young man named HARTING, who has been stripped of the clan, is concerned, his combat effectiveness in the dark environment is almost comparable to that of the next Holy Land. Of course, the biggest disadvantage is that he probably doesn''t have the field ability of the next Holy Land strongman, which leads him to have a hard fight with the next Holy Land strongman, but the battle time must not be too long, and it is impossible to win. The gap between the strong in the Holy Land and the strong in the non holy land is too big. Basically, non holy strongmen who can fight against the next Holy strongman without dying can be regarded as real fighting talents. But when facing the olive branch thrown by Sean, Harding didn''t give an answer immediately, but showed a thoughtful appearance. However, Sean was not in a hurry. He shrugged casually and said with a smile: "well, I can let you out temporarily and let you visit my territory. I will ask William to arrange a legal identity for you, whatever you like. But I can''t allow you to move freely alone, so Rorty cabas will be with you these days. You can be a monitor or a companion. Whatever you think, as long as you are interested in joining me one day, you can tell William. " "Then my ethnic groups..." "Of course they will stay here." Sean smiled, "this is my biggest concession. I can''t release all your demons. As for the reason, I think you know it yourself Of course, if you say you want to leave, I won''t stop you, but do you think you can find other ways to survive in this surface world? " Facing Sean''s question, HARTING fell into silence again. But this time the silence was shorter than usual: "I''ll think about it." "All right." Sean smiled. "Anyway, this cell can''t hold you. Come out whenever you want. But don''t blame me. I''ll remind you first. If you''re going to let all your companions go, I won''t let you go so easily. " When Sean said this, his tone was very kind, without any murderous or other emotions, but the more so, Harding could feel Sean''s serious attitude. He did not hesitate to believe that if he really dared to release those people and try to take them away, and did not say whether the dark elf next to him would stop him, even if he did not stop himself, he would have felt the strictness of the guard outside when he was brought into this secret prison. For the demon descendants, their perception, smell and hearing are far more sharp than those of normal people, so even if they are blindfolded, they can remember the terrain with their own perception and judge the danger degree of the surrounding environment. So just weighing it in his heart, HARTING knows that he can''t leave here with his ethnic groups. Even if they are lucky enough to leave, there will not be many people left, and the problems they need to face in the future will be more severe. After all, it is conceivable how difficult it is for the residents of the underground world to survive in the surface world. When Harding recovered, Sean and William had already left. Looking at HARTING''s slightly confused look, rotikabas smiled: "Lord Sean has left You see, as I told you before, you can''t hide anything from that adult at all. His erudition is far beyond the scope that normal people can understand. " "He is really at ease." Harding snorted, but his hands suddenly began to change as he held the iron post of the cage. The originally pale hands suddenly became dark black as if covered with a layer of rust. You can even clearly see that there are countless scales on your hands, but these scales look like metal, not biological scales, just like a pair of natural armor to protect your hands. As Harding''s hands began to push to the left and right, the iron column of the cage was soon pulled to the left and right, revealing a hole for one of them to pass through. With a gentle step, Harding came out of the cage. "My king." Seeing HARTING out of the cage, the demons imprisoned in other nearby cells knelt on one knee, facing HARTING and lowering their heads. Pious and respectful. "It''s an exiled king." Rorty cabas smiled and looked at the young demon standing in front of him. "It''s a little unexpected." "The man you respect is indeed erudite, but it seems that his erudition is limited." Harding said in a deep voice, and his hands gradually began to change back to the pale appearance of normal demons. "Obviously, he didn''t see my identity However, I do have some interest in him, but the current situation does not mean that he is qualified to let me stay to help him. " "Let''s make a bet." Rorty cabas gave a bad smile. At this time, he revealed the cunning unique to the dark elves. Harding glanced at roticabas. Even though he knew that the dark elves were famous for their cunning, he couldn''t help but respond: "what bet?" "I bet Lord Sean knows who you really are." Rotikabas smiled. "Oh?" Harding raised his eyebrows. At this moment, the breath belonging to the king finally emanated from him. Perhaps it was because he had been deliberately suppressed for a long time. At this time, the bearing emanated was impressively arrogant, "what''s the bet?" "You win. I''ll do something for you, even if it''s to help you escape and be hostile to Lord Sean." Rotikabas''s face still showed that relaxed and easy-going appearance, but his eyes flashed a touch of confidence and cunning, "if I win, then you have to do something for me How''s it going? " "What about the criteria for judging the outcome?" Harding asked in a deep voice. "It''s very simple. Let''s go to Lord Sean and ask him if he knows your true identity?" Rorty cabas smiled, "you see, how simple and rough. Of course, in order to avoid you cheating, you will be the one to ask, and I won''t speak all the time. If necessary, I can even not appear. " "Noble demons will not cheat!" Harding''s face showed some anger. "Who knows." Rorty cabas shrugged. "Some people used to say that noble elves are honest and kind. But you see where we dark elves are honest? As for the blood elves, do you believe that there is the word "kindness" in their life dictionary? " "Hum." Harding snorted again with disdain. However, Rorty cabas defaults to this cold hum as the expression of word poverty: an illiterate exile king. Of course, in front of the face saving Harding, roticabas certainly won''t say such words. Their dark elves really don''t impress people very well, full of derogatory words such as cunning and betrayal, but it doesn''t mean they are really stupid. If irritating the opponent is to gain greater advantage, the dark elves who have no integrity will certainly do it without hesitation, but if they can''t get any benefit, they won''t irritate the opponent at will. Chapter 747 Ignoring the secret prison, Sean and William soon left the underground prison. Along the way, William still showed some uneasiness: "do you really let him be free? Is this... Not very good? " "No." Sean''s face really didn''t care at all, "as long as he takes good care of the other demons, that guy won''t do anything stupid, because he has only these 14 ethnic groups left. So if he really wants to save people and leave, he will focus on other demons, and he will certainly choose to submit Of course, try not to kill those demons as much as possible, otherwise things will become very troublesome, and if it really turns into an endless situation, you must ensure that the demons can''t leave the void city alive. " "Those demons are really so important to him?" "Of course." Sean nodded, "those demons are his future capital. If he dies one less, it doesn''t matter if he''s just an ordinary demons, but he''s really not an ordinary demons Therefore, the other 14 demons are his weakness. " "What do you mean?" William looked puzzled. "I don''t quite understand." "He is the king. An exiled king. " Sean said faintly, "the clan structure of demon descendants is different from that of us humans. In their social structure, the strong has always been the king. Therefore, even if a king who has dominated a whole demon clan for hundreds of years, as long as a new demon strongman appears and challenges him to the throne, he must accept it. At this time, for these two demons, they are both competitors of clan heirs and equal identities. " "This is really completely different from our human society." "The surface and the underground are two very different worlds." Sean shrugged and looked like someone coming over. "It''s not too much to say that these are two planes of the world. If you have a chance in the future, you will go to the underground world and you will know what''s going on. On the contrary, all conventional thinking and logic in the surface world just don''t work in that world. " "It''s like you''ve been to the underground world." William glanced. "You didn''t see it in books. The vast majority of those classics are fictional. After all, the wars between the surface and underground worlds have ended for thousands of years. Now there is no communication at all. Although there are some creatures in the underground world occasionally, no one knows how they appear, let alone go to the underground world. " "I..." Sean really wants to tell William that he has indeed been to the underground world, and more than once. But he said this, not to mention whether William believed it or not, just to explain when and how he went to the underground world, which made Sean quite helpless. So in the end, he had to acquiesce to William''s statement of "understanding the underground world through books". Of course, he still made up for it: "anyway, it''s different from the surface world. Trust me!" "Yes, I believe you." William reached out and touched Sean''s head like a child, but this action brought Sean''s white eyes. However, William said thoughtfully, "then according to what you say, Harding''s exile..." "He was not exiled because of his lack of strength. He was exiled only because of the different ideas of the clan." Sean shrugged and then continued, "it''s rare, but it''s not impossible. In the history of the demon clan, the peak was that more than 20 kings of the demon clan were exiled by their own clan in a hundred years... " Sean paused a little. Seeing William''s surprised look, he licked his dry lips and said again: "... But what a powerful individual it must be to be the king of a demon clan? Of course, the clan he belongs to is a small clan. If it is a powerful large clan, I''m afraid he exists above legend. But even so, HARTING is also a very powerful demon descendant. That''s why I can''t lock him at all. As long as he wants to leave, no one can stop him in this void city. Maybe only Rena and shefanio can If he''s alone. " "Then Rorty cabas..." "Mobilize steel wings to cooperate with him. If you sacrifice about 10000 people, you can kill the exhausted Harding." Sean said faintly, "of course, it''s at night. If it''s in the morning, Rorty cabas alone is enough." William noticed that what Sean said was exhaustion. This means that if Harding is not dragged to the extent of exhaustion, there must be almost no killing Harding in normal combat. However, Sean seemed to think that his way of saying something was wrong, so he added: "the premise is that Harding has restored his strength in his heyday. With his current strength, even in the night environment, roticabas is enough Of course, xuefanio, who has broken through the realm of the holy land, can also kill HARTING in a frontal battle. After all, the world is different above the holy land. " Although William doesn''t know anything about martial arts, he still knows the power of the strong in the holy land. Then they walked and discussed about Harding. For Sean, as long as Harding is under control, he doesn''t need to interfere with whatever he does. However, after learning about Harding''s strength, Sean''s upcoming trip can''t take Rena with him. After all, allowing Harding to move freely means that he can recover to his heyday strength, so Rena must stay in the void city to prevent any accidents. In this way, whether to take Shina out for experience has become another problem for Sean. It''s really good to take Shina with you simply from the perspective of actual combat experience. But now all the martial arts she learns are gun skills, which Sean can''t teach her, so it''s a better choice to let her stay with Rena. However, this kind of problem does not need William to worry, because he has more important things to deal with at present. ¡­¡­ A young man returns to his home from the street in a city in burbis county. This is a small house with three floors. The outside of the house has looked a little shabby, but after opening the door, the situation inside the house is very delicate and clean. The young man who came home seemed a little tired. After sighing, he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa and chair in the hall. Instead of lighting any candles or magic lights, he followed the terrain in his memory and began to walk to the second floor. The old stairs creaked. On the second floor, the man didn''t stop, but went directly to the third floor. On the third floor of the house, there are two doors. In addition to one is his bedroom, the other is a room used by men as a study. At this time, he opened the door of the study, and then lit an oil lamp on the counter next to the porter. The fire lit up the outline of the young man. Thain Hastings. At this time, although Thain hastin''s face was hard to hide his tired color, he had a very strong anger in his eyes, and this anger even made it difficult for him to keep calm, because his right hand holding the oil lamp was trembling slightly. He strode to the desk in the study, put the oil lamp on it, turned and pulled out a book with red cover in the bookcase closest to him. However, when he picked up the book, his action suddenly slowed down. Then, at the moment of turning around, he suddenly smashed the book towards a shadow behind him, and then rushed out of the door without hesitation. Like Thain''s caution. A cold light shone in the study, tearing the book thrown into the shadow corner into countless pieces of paper. A man covered in a cloak walked slowly out of the shadow corner. But he didn''t rush to chase down the escaped Sean hastin, but casually began to look through the messy documents on his desk. However, at the next moment, there was a violent fight outside the study, as well as the sound of weapons. Although the sound sounded very fast, it was not very strong, at least not to the extent of disturbing the residents. After a short meeting, the voices gradually subsided. Then footsteps sounded. Sean hastin, who was a little embarrassed, came in from the study with his right wrist covered, followed by several people who were also covered with cloaks behind him. The short swords in their hands are on Thain''s body: a waist and a vest. As long as Thain dares to move, the two short swords can end Thain in in an instant. So in such an environment, Thain can only accept his life honestly. When the man standing at the desk saw Thain return to the room, he put down the hood of his cloak and revealed his hidden face. And Thain, when he saw the man in front of him, his pupil suddenly shrunk: "I didn''t expect that it would be your excellency rupee. I''m so honored." "On Lord William''s secret order, I''m here to ensure that Lord Thain goes where he should arrive." Rupee said calmly. "Ha ha." Thain sneered, but his eyes began to turn left and right. "Don''t waste your time. Do you think I''ll leave you any chance since I can show up in person?" Rupee whispered, "we also have Cecilia guards who cooperate with our void Dark Blade operation this time. All the troops you have tried hard to secretly transport in these days should be almost destroyed now Therefore, if Lord Thain is willing to give up resistance, I can guarantee that Lord Thain can at least keep the whole body, and will be buried in the Viscount of the void principality. " While saying this, rupee also put a glass of wine and water gently on the table. "It seems that I have no choice?" Thain was silent for a moment before he said, "may I ask a question?" "Yes." Rupee nodded. "Lord William has told you what you want to ask. As long as you have an answer, you can tell you." "When did you find it?" Thain walked forward slowly, and the two empty dark blade assassins behind him did not relax, but still followed suit. The short sword in his hand always pointed firmly to Thain''s two vital points. "I knew it from the beginning." Rupee replied, "in fact, you are dissatisfied with Lord Sean. Lord Sean has known it for a long time. He just reads that you really have high achievements and the ability corresponding to your identity, and Sean is not a person who can''t accommodate anything. Therefore, he will always let you go. Even if you do these small actions privately, he doesn''t care But this time, it can''t be tolerated, because the current void principality needs stability. " Hearing rupee''s words, Thain was stunned first, and then burst out laughing: "ha ha, I''ve always been the stupidest one! No wonder I said so much that uncle soma was unmoved and even advised me to stop, ha ha... Ha ha... I won''t be wronged! " As soon as he looked up, Thain drank the glass of wine on the desk without even a hint of resistance. Rupee watched silently all the way until Thain really died. Chapter 748 The news that Viscount Thain hastin died of overwork spread all over the empty principality on the third day after Thain hastin''s death. Except for the old people led by tinchein, few people know what the Viscount has done in a world where communication and information are not developed. Especially now that all the feudal nobles in the void duchy have no fiefdoms, fewer people know the achievements of Thain Hastings. The only thing people know is that he is a viscount and may have done some very important things. Because, at his funeral, even the Duke of nothingness Sean Connery and the three giants of the Principality of nothingness appeared, not to mention other great figures such as Marquis and earl. It is said that even the Ryan nobles in other territories sent envoys to participate in the funeral, which can be regarded as very grand and grand. The priest of the Church of life, not the priest of the Church of death, presided over the funeral ceremony. In the territory of the Principality of nothingness, there are only two kinds of churches that can preach, namely, the Church of ice and snow and winter and the Church of life. As for other churches, they were not allowed to teach in the territory of the void principality, and Sean''s practice naturally caused the dissatisfaction of many churches, but he didn''t care at all. Anyway, even if God punished them, there was aiswenter, the goddess of violence. According to Sean''s observation, the goddess should be in a state of medium divine power, otherwise shefanio would not be able to step into the holy land. After all, the strength of the clergy system is related to the strength of the gods they believe in. The more powerful the gods are, the stronger the believers they believe in. Therefore, whether a God is strong enough can often be judged from the number of strong people in his earthly church institutions. Today, the Church of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, not counting xuefanio, has two strong people in the golden realm, namely Tina and another cutting-edge priest with a knife. The armed organization of the church, the frost God regiment, almost all of them have the strength to ascend the silver realm. As for other priests and priests, at least they are also the bronze. These signs fully show that aiswenter, the goddess of ice and snow and winter, is absolutely the most standard medium divine power. From being on the verge of extinction to becoming a medium divine power, even if aiswentel was a God in the early morning, the recovery speed was too fast, which was largely due to the belief of all northern barbarians in the goddess. Of course, I have to thank Sean more. If the void principality had not had extremely strong capital and explicit exclusive right of belief, I''m afraid the war of belief would have broken out long ago. When the funeral was over, Sean left first. The other great figures of the void duchy also had their own things to do, so they all chose to leave after the funeral. Only Neil, the unlucky guy, was arranged to entertain the noble envoys who came to the funeral. Logically speaking, this is also a way to communicate with other nobles, and its effect is almost second only to banquet. But Sean''s absence is actually an impolite behavior. At least for those old aristocrats, it is naturally a very unpleasant practice. However, considering that it was not long before Sean became an aristocrat, naturally no one would really care about his behavior and practices. Anyway, the chief interior officer of the void duchy received them. Today, one of the three giants of the void, this face is enough. Sean didn''t pay attention to these nobles for a reason. The original time to go to the wilderness had to be postponed again because of Thain''s death. However, in addition to this reason, another reason is that HARTING suddenly changed his mind, wanted to go to the wilderness with Sean, and then decided whether to join Sean''s command. Sean nodded and agreed. However, before Harding made a decision, it was naturally impossible for his demons to leave the secret prison, but Sean also promised not to treat these people badly. Although Harding was unhappy about this, he agreed. However, in this way, it is a headache who should be added to the accompanying list to the wilderness. But Sean''s headache didn''t last long. Rorty cabas volunteered to accompany him. In his words, he has a common language with HARTING, a man of the same Holy Blood ethnic group, and he came to the surface world to find the relics of riding God, so he doesn''t want to stay in the empty Principality. As a result, Sean naturally could not refuse, but after thinking about it, he decided to take Shina with him and let Reina stay in the empty principality. After all, if it''s shooting, Rorty cabas should be more skilled in shooting. Maybe Rena was famous for her gun skills before, but when she became a holy Dragon Knight, her achievements in martial arts were offset. Moreover, the void principality now really needs a man with enough personal force to sit down. At present, no one can determine the awakening time of xuefanio, and vinia and Marton can''t recover from their injuries in a short time. Although there is a priest with a knife in the golden realm in the Church of ice and snow and winter, her personal strength is actually worse than tina, so the high-level combat members of the void principality are almost zero. Sean even considered letting Tina stay. Instead, he went to Hitler to borrow a priest or priest of the life church. But before that, Sean needs to solve another problem. In a room in the black swan castle, Cecilia came in with marshmallows. This was a lazy marshmallow that seemed reluctant to take care of Sean. After entering the room, his eyes suddenly lit up and he was very excited. He soon ran to Sean''s feet and changed his usual cold attitude towards Sean Bing. Looking at the marshmallow, Sean kicked out: "you wall grass." If Sean kicked him like this in peacetime, even if he couldn''t beat the marshmallow, Sean would have to fight hard, but this time he brazenly stuck up again, and even wagged his tail. This scene was a great surprise to Sean, because he had never seen marshmallow wag its tail like a dog, and marshmallow was not a canine creature in essence. Sean glanced at Cecilia and found that Cecilia also looked surprised. "Maybe it is. Recently, he has been closer to the stray dog near the castle." Cecilia thought for a moment, then reluctantly gave a reason. "Ordinary creatures?" Sean was a little surprised. "Isn''t this ordinary creature the same as food for marshmallow Is it to fatten up and eat it? " Hearing Sean''s words, the marshmallow obviously blew a breath. But soon, considering that Sean now had very good things, he stuck to it again, which was much smarter than before. "Don''t tease him." Cecilia smiled. "Crystallize those elements for him." Hearing the speech, Sean was not sure what to say, so he threw the three element crystals obtained from the pan continental chamber of Commerce directly to the marshmallow. The difficulty of obtaining element crystals is not low even in the middle and later stages of the game. This is not to say that the copy is difficult to play, but the pit father with a very high drop rate. Even if you go to the element plane, it will only increase the drop rate by about 10%. The crystal of blue, the steel of black rock and the emerald stone represent the elemental crystallization of water, earth and wind respectively. If they are matched with the crimson flame eaten by marshmallow, Sean is sure to extract the four-color holy flame, a special gem that gathers the power of four elements. Although this thing is a magic gem, I don''t know why. In the game, all forging life deputies who have reached the master level can be synthesized, and their quality is legendary. There are no more than ten kinds of legendary quality gemstones in the game, and the most rare thing is that once inlaid and integrated into equipment above legendary level, equipment of epic level or higher myth level can even be born, which is the special feature of legendary quality gemstones. Sean, at first, wanted to forge a magic wand at least epic for Cecilia, but unexpectedly, the crimson flame went into the belly of marshmallow. However, since one element crystal has been invested, there is no reason not to continue to invest, so Sean will throw these three element crystals to marshmallow at this time. Of course, the most important thing is that Sean remembered the words of the holy beast in the underground cave. With the terrible power of the holy beast, it was not the whole form, which also made Sean want to know what the complete form of the marshmallow group was. Almost in such a moment of Sean''s distraction, the marshmallow ate all the three elements, and even some powder on the ground was licked clean by him. Cecilia, who had been staring at the marshmallow, was surprised to find that after the marshmallow had eaten all the elements, she had a burp, then lay on the ground and began to sleep. Soon there was a snoring like a human. But this is not the most surprising. The real surprise is that when the marshmallow falls into a deep sleep, its hair suddenly begins to grow crazily, surround it like silk, completely wrap the marshmallow and turn it into a huge white cocoon about one meter high. Sean reached out and poked, but he found that the hardness of this thing was far beyond his imagination. Even if he gently came up with the black king, there were only a few sparks, not even a shallow mark. And soon, the red, blue, green and yellow brilliance in the cocoon began to shine. Although the brilliance of each color disappeared in a second, after each of the four colors shone once, it would shine again at an interval of about ten minutes. At this moment, Sean and Cecilia both looked shocked: "is this the beginning of evolution?" Chapter 749 "Is this a mammal or an insect?" Sean looked at the white cocoon in front of him and finally asked after a long time. Cecilia also shook her head. Obviously, she also didn''t know the situation, because she had always treated cotton candy as a mammal, and his mother was also an animal, not an insect. But now, this kind of action similar to spinning into a cocoon is obviously a special action that belongs to insect creatures. However, the magician, like the scientists of the Earth Federation, believed in the principle of the right to investigate and speak, so Cecilia did not make any reply. She just walked forward, then reached out and gently knocked on the white cocoon in front of her. The sound from this cocoon like object was somewhat like metal, and the feeling from touch made Cecilia think the same. It''s just a complete metal texture, but it''s not very similar. On the contrary, under Cecilia''s gentle pressure, there was a reaction similar to a soft shell, which made her very difficult to understand the spark from the sword Sean tested just now. In a way, Sean''s action just now should prove that the hardness of this cocoon is much higher than that of conventional weapons - in the recent test of the black king, the impact shield processed by special forging can still be easily penetrated. But Cecilia only pressed and poked with her fingers, but she did not produce the high hardness in this impression. "Maybe it''s not a cocoon." After a long time, Cecilia said in a not very sure word, "it should be some kind of Magic Shell with the power of rules." "Magic Shell?" Sean was a little stunned. Although he understood many things very well, he obviously didn''t know such a professional term, "what''s a magic shell?" "Simply understand it as the magician''s force field protection." Cecilia thought for a moment, then opened her mouth to explain to Sean. This feeling of being a teacher still made her a little excited. "I can feel that almost all the magic flowing in the air has gathered inside, and this magic gathering also makes the shell produce the force of corresponding rules. I can barely see that this rule is related to rebound So I guess that the stronger the attack on this shell, the more powerful the rebound will be. If you just launched a full chop on this white shell, I''m afraid you will also be injured. " "Lying trough, this little guy is sinister enough." Sean looked at the eggshell and cursed, "so we just don''t care about anything now?" Cecilia saw that Sean looked a little angry, so she stole some fun. But after hearing Sean''s question, she quickly replied, "almost. I guess it should be through magic and the element power of the ectopic surface to transform the marshmallow, but it''s hard to say how long this process will take. It may be a few days, months, or even longer. After all, marshmallow is a kind of Warcraft we have never seen before, so... " "Alas." Sean sighed helplessly, "originally, he wanted to improve the strength of this fool before we were about to leave for the wild land, but he didn''t expect this result instead But forget it. Anyway, a level 2 or 3 Warcraft can''t play a big role in a place like the wilderness. " Cecilia snickered again at Sean''s words. The discord between Sean and marshmallow has long been no secret. Basically, all Sean''s followers know it very well. However, this discord is actually more of a mutual dislike, but if there is any emergency, Sean and marshmallow will still cooperate with each other. Of course, the number of times is very few. Cecilia guessed that this was probably the result of Sean always throwing marshmallows - just as Sean always threw Gollum as a ball. "Let''s wait a few days. If this guy hasn''t broken out of his cocoon, we won''t care." Sean thought for a moment, then said, "Andre has sent more accurate information from the wilderness. There may be some big moves recently, so we can''t waste any more time." Cecilia nodded clearly and said nothing more. She knew what Sean was going to do in the wild, so she naturally distinguished the priorities. Cecilia never delayed Sean in this regard, but always maintained a highly enthusiastic attitude of support. Of course, she also understood why Sean was in a hurry to improve the strength of marshmallow, because when he took marshmallow, Sean wanted to cultivate marshmallow into his own guardian, and now the enemy strength Sean has to face has become stronger and stronger, and marshmallow''s current situation can''t play any protective role. So Sean was anxious. "I''m fine." Cecilia gently took Sean''s hand, and then showed a faint smile, "I can take good care of myself. What I lack now is just a little stimulation. But even if not, I can soon enter the holy land. That''s what my blood tells me, so... Don''t worry about me. " "Yes." Sean nodded. He clenched Cecilia''s small hand, then stretched out his other hand and gently patted Cecilia''s head. Then he turned his head and looked at the thing that now he didn''t know whether it was an eggshell or a cocoon. "Can you just leave it like this Do you need someone to take care of it? " "No, anything entangled with the power of rules is not so easy to deal with." Cecilia shook her head. "Now I have come into contact with the line of rules. Although it is not complete, I can see some content more or less. The cocoon of marshmallow, or eggshell, is completely protected by the laws of the world. As long as he doesn''t come out, he is safe. At least there is no external force to destroy it. " "External force?" Sean frowned. "Ordinary force may not destroy it, but the law of the world is not absolute. In other words, there must be something that can be restrained, or that can destroy the shell of marshmallow. " "Yes, but it''s not common." Cecilia hesitated for a moment before she said, "if you really have such a black face, you really have nothing to say. Even if you let people protect you, you will also encounter accidents. It''s hard to say what the fate line is. " After thinking for a moment, Sean stepped up to the cocoon and tried to reach for it. This time, because he didn''t use brute force, Sean soon felt a different touch. At first, he thought it would take a lot of effort to pick it up, but in the end, he just made a little effort to pick it up, and it felt very light, just like a small package. "What are you doing?" Cecilia asked when she saw Sean pick up the shell of the marshmallow. "I''m going to take it to the temple." Sean said, "there is more power in the temple of Life Church, which may speed up the incubation of marshmallows. And in terms of protective measures, it will be safer As long as the enemy is not a fool without brains, he will certainly not break into the life church. Once this behavior is found, he will not be able to get close to the Life Church in his life after being marked. " As the Church of gods in the world, naturally it does not mean that others can go in and out at will. If you break in at random, it is easy to cause attacks by church clergy. Even if you are defeated, you will put a god seal mark on the other party. Once you are marked by this God seal, it will never disappear unless the God to which the divine power belongs falls. Even if it is dead, the soul will not enter the Styx, but will be taken away by the gods marked by the God seal and suffer forever. Therefore, ordinary people will not break into the church temple. Because even a priest can easily mark God''s seal. Unless the person who broke into the church has the ability to kill all the enemies in front of him in an instant, he can''t escape this punishment at all. Of course, it is not impossible to forcibly erase the divine seal mark, but it is based on divine power coverage. In other words, weak gods can cover weak gods, and high gods can cover medium gods. However, the God seal marks belonging to the gods with higher divine power are not so easy to cover and erase, and the goddess of life happens to be the gods of higher divine power. Coupled with the importance of the Church of life in this world, Sean thought that even those lunatics who could be the same as the peace association would not do such a thing. Seeing that Sean has made a decision, Cecilia will certainly not stop it. After all, there is only the Life Church in the safest place in the void principality. So soon, someone in the Black Swan Castle prepared the carriage, and then Sean sat in the carriage with such a one meter high eggshell, and there was no one else in the carriage except Cecilia and a coachman. This time, Sean didn''t even carry the black swan guard. Anyway, he didn''t need it. He might as well stay in the black swan castle to protect vinia and Marton. Chapter 750 This is a cave deep underground. The environment here is not bad or not, but the space of the cave is huge. The blue flame is burning around the cave, setting off a dark blue in the whole cave, just like the wonderful scene of the deep sea. In the middle of the cave, there is a stone bed. At this time, a man was lying on it. The man''s appearance is very handsome, with a very strong and obvious mature male flavor. Years have left enough precipitation on him to make him very attractive, but did not take away the man''s youth. At this time, he was naked, his muscles were unusually strong, and looked quite masculine. If it weren''t for the huge ferocious scar from his left shoulder to his waist and abdomen, maybe he would be more charming. However, if Sean or all the people who had participated in the siege of the demon God in King Ryan at that time were there, they would recognize that the man in front of them was Edward. Edward the Confessor, the seventh demon God born on the plane of miracle continent. However, Edward at this time is much younger than he was earlier. Now he looks at most 25 or 6 years old, and not much older than Sean. But judging only from the smell, it is much more mature and robust than Sean. Perhaps it is because he completely abandoned the human identity and became the existence of the demon God. Therefore, many restrictions that have plagued Edward for a long time have been lifted one after another. At this time, only the momentum emanating from this physical body proves that he has at least the strength of the middle holy land. And such strength also means that once he becomes a demon God, I''m afraid it must be the top of the holy land, or even break through the legendary terrorist existence. Of course, all the real demons are cruel people above level 16. For example, the net world demon God Leros, who has been taboo in many planes, should exist at least at the level of 18th and 19th according to the conservative estimation of the player. Therefore, in a sense, Edward, who is only in the 11th or 12th order, can not be regarded as a real demon God at all. However, if someone despises Edward because of this, I''m afraid he will suffer a lot. After all, the unique blood power of abyss ice inflammation is not what ordinary people can have. At this moment, the burning abyss ice is constantly repairing Edward''s damaged body. For others, it may be a great harm to the abyss ice inflammation, but it is a rare tonic for Edward. Anyway, these things are derived from Edward''s blood force. As long as Edward can recover, the abyss ice inflammation will never disappear. On the contrary, if Edward died, the abyss ice would no longer exist. Lying motionless on the stone bed, Edward''s expression had not changed, but his eyes were full of resentment. The object of his resentment is naturally Sean, because if it weren''t for Sean, he wouldn''t end up like this, let alone become the seventh demon God - at least, he wouldn''t become the seventh demon God so soon in advance. At least, he would choose to become a demon God only after his strength is at the peak. Because at that time, he could become a real demon God. Instead of having the name of a demon God but no reality of a demon God as it is now. "Sean!" Edward let out a low roar of resentment, which shook the whole cave, and countless gravel fell from the dome. He clenched his fist. It was obvious that there was still a strong reluctance in his heart, but he could do nothing at this moment. Even if he really wants to find Sean for revenge, he must first take good care of his body. Besides, although Edward thinks it''s not difficult to deal with Sean with his current physical condition, the faint panic in his heart also makes him aware of some dangers. Although he did not know where these dangers came from, this intuitive reaction also made Edward dare not appear blindly at this time. Because he already knew that the seventh demon God appeared in the miracle continent, I''m afraid it has spread to all churches in the whole continent, so those churches should be crazy now. Looking for him is bound to kill him before he becomes a real demon God. Therefore, Edward dare not appear at will at this time. This can be seen from the fact that the cave was dug so deep. But suddenly, the whole cave produced a very strong vibration, as if it were like an earthquake. This completely contrary to common sense made Edward''s eyes immediately narrowed, and the burning abyss ice inflammation around him quickly converged towards his body, and then completely integrated into his body. At the same time, Edward jumped out of the stone bed quickly, and then put the clothes next to him. However, due to the hurry of action, it is impossible to dress neatly, just not naked. Almost at the moment Edward put on his clothes, a violent explosion suddenly sounded. A figure fell from the dome. The dome of this cave is about 30 meters away from the ground, and the area of the whole cave has reached nearly 1000 square meters. With the landing of the figure, the whole ground suddenly vibrated. The spider web cracks took the figure as the core and spread rapidly in all directions. They didn''t stop spreading until they covered an area of more than 100 meters. And this figure also slowly stood up from the posture of half kneeling on the ground, emitting an extremely terrible tragic breath all over. It''s like having just experienced a reincarnation killing. Edward''s eyes were firmly fixed on the figure in front of him. His pupils gradually returned to normal after shrinking slightly. However, the color of shock in his eyes was also obvious, because he had never seen such a strange existence. The figure in front of him was more than two meters high and was wearing a set of heavy armor with dark red body and bright red flame light patterns on the body surface. Because the face armor of the armor had been put down, he couldn''t see the man''s face, so naturally he couldn''t guess his specific age. But what made Edward feel strange was that the smell emitted by the armor was very deep and terrible, and it was clearly the brilliance of fire, but the smell from the earth was particularly strong, as if the person in front of him was the son of the earth. Of course, the most shocking thing is the weapon in front of us. It was a huge black sword. The handle of the giant sword is only one foot long, but the guard sword is very short, which is inconsistent with the length of the handle. As for the body, it is surprisingly long and large. According to Edward''s visual inspection, the overall length of the black giant sword is probably more than 2.5 meters, which is longer than that of the sword holder. Moreover, only the tip of the heavy sword touches the ground slightly, it has caused the ground contact point to collapse completely. It can be seen how heavy the heavy sword is. "Are you Edward? Confessor Edward? The seventh demon? " The heavy armor holding the giant sword asked. His voice was thick and deep, full of unspeakable magnetism, but I don''t know why, it was full of murderous spirit when he said it. Just the voice has a strong force of rules. It can be seen that the strength of this man who speaks is probably not under the legend. Even Edward, who faces the demon God body, definitely has the power of the first war, and even the winner is difficult to say. "Are you here to kill me?" Edward asked in a deep voice. "If you''re a confessor, Edward, that''s right." The man''s answer is also concise. "Which church Knight are you?" "I don''t belong to any church. If I have to say, I''m a knight who believes in demons." The man replied in a deep voice, "since you are the Confessor Edward, I''ll take you on the road." After saying that, the man was not talking nonsense, but raised his heavy sword and suddenly waved it at Edward. In the scene when King Ryan faced ace winter, it was staged again in this cave in an instant! ¡­¡­ Almost at the beginning of the battle in the cave, somewhere in the dawn Cathedral of the St. Joels empire in the north of the mainland, a man was also wearing heavy armor, and there were bright red flame patterns on the body surface of the armor, but the color of the armor was like emerald, and the man was walking quickly to a room. Instead of knocking, he simply pushed the door in. There is only one person in the room. To be exact, he is an old man with gray hair and thin figure. His clothes are very simple, just a set of coarse cloth and linen clothes. But no one here in the St. Joels empire will not know the old man, or even if they don''t know what the king looks like, they will never know the old man. Because he is officially the supreme leader of the dawn church and the only spokesman of the God of dawn on earth. The Pope of the dawn church. Facing the rude interruption of the knight behind him, the Pope was not angry, but still prayed piously and did the morning class he should do today. After a long time, until the end of the morning class, the old man finally stood up slowly, and then turned to face the knight behind him. The origin of this knight is also not small, even extremely amazing. Because he is the head of the pure white wing Knights! But in front of the pope at dawn, the always rebellious head of the Knights lowered his head and knelt on one knee. "What''s the matter that makes you so flustered?" The Pope asked faintly. In the face of the Pope''s indifferent voice, the head of the so-called strongest Knight Order in the mainland only said a word, which greatly changed the Pope''s face. "Uriel was born." Chapter 751 The Pope of the morning light church has a very different symbolic meaning from the so-called Pope of the general church. Of course, not all churches dare to claim to have a pope. At most, people in private shout so. In public, they are generally chief priests or archbishops. After all, the name of the Pope is so big that no one dares to publicly call himself the Pope except for an empire with higher religious power than the imperial power, such as the St. Joels empire. At this time, the Pope of the morning church looked unusually ugly. He stared directly at the head of the pure white wing knights who was half kneeling on the ground. Instead of being as relaxed and calm as before, he was quite angry: "how was Uriel born? What the hell is going on! Since the establishment of the morning light church, we have searched for the other three Angel costumes for thousands of years. In addition to knowing that remir should be left in the abyss, there has been no news about the other two Angel costumes. Why was Uriel born suddenly? " "I don''t know the details." The head of the Knights shook his head, "I can feel the breath of Uriel, but..." "But what?" A faint bad idea suddenly came into my heart, but the Pope of the morning light church hurriedly asked. "Uriel has been activated." "How is this possible!" The Pope uttered a roar of surprise and anger, "in addition to the Holy Son with the blood of the Lord of dawn, it is impossible for anyone to activate these Angel costumes." "It''s not just activation." Although he felt that his holiness would be more annoyed when he said this, the head of the pure white wing Knight still said, "if it''s just activated, it''s better to do it, but what I can feel is that Uriel''s breath is very obvious and strong, I''m afraid... The other side can also put Uriel into a state of awakening. " Hearing this, the Pope''s face instantly turned an unspeakable gray. Angel costume is an artifact level heavy armor that has existed since the establishment of the morning light church. There are four sets of heavy armor in Chenguang church. Each set is equipped with different weapons. Although it is a heavy armor type, its appearance is more or less different. Of course, its attached special abilities are also different. For a long time, the inheritors of angel costumes are not randomly selected. The inheritors of each angel costume are one in a million, and they must be trained from an early age. Only those with the best qualification and the highest talent can become their owners. And these angels have more than one form. If the wearer''s strength is enough, they can even untie the shackles sealed on these Angel costumes through fighting spirit and spiritual resonance, so as to transform them into real angel costumes, so as to obtain more powerful combat power. This transformation form, in the cognition of the morning church, is called the awakening state. Apart from the fact that the angel costume has an awakening state that only the real Angel Costume holder knows, other things about the angel costume are no secret to many people. Of course, this is only what outsiders publicize. However, among the high-level people in the morning light church, they know from the Oracle handed down from previous dynasties that the so-called angel costume is not the exclusive artifact of the morning light God, but existed before the morning light God became God. And there are seven sets of angel costumes, namely Michael representing the power of fire, Gabriel representing the power of water, Raphael representing the power of wind, Uriel representing the power of earth and remir representing the power of death, shalil representing the power of healing and Laguerre representing the power of guardian. The angel costumes owned by the morninglight church are Michael, Gabriel, Raphael and Laguerre. As for the other three sets, except that remir learned that he was left in the abyss hundreds of years ago, the remaining two sets are still missing. Therefore, the highest Knight Order of the morning light church, the pure white wing Knight order, has always had a secret mission, that is, to find the two sets of angel costumes left by Uriel and shalil, and try to recover remir left in the abyss as much as possible. In fact, in the order of judgment, there is a special order, the dark knight, which specializes in dealing with and even enslaving demons. Most of the knights in this order are fallen Knights controlled by the dawn church. Because they have lost their value in the miracle continent, naturally no one cares about their life and death, or even treat them as normal people at all. Their mission is to find the angel raimir left in the abyss. However, because of the particularity of the abyss, even if these fallen knights had made a deal with the devil, they could not survive in the harsh environment of the abyss for a long time. Therefore, the death rate of the Dark Knights was very high. But often, even if the death rate of this order is higher, they can be supplemented at the first time. Anyway, there is never a lack of sinners in the prison of the trial order, and the senior management of the morninglight church has always turned a blind eye to the trial order''s use of these sinners. Anyway, for them, as long as they can find remyr, Whatever the cost, it''s worth it. But today, Uriel, whom the morninglight church has been looking for for for thousands of years, was born and has been activated, which shocked the Pope of morninglight. However, after this shock, what came in exchange was deep anger, because the seven sets of angel costumes have always been regarded as forbidden by the morning light church. No one is qualified to have these Angel costumes except the morning light church. "Can you feel where Uriel is?" Asked the pope in a deep voice. "There''s only one approximate position, but I think once you get close enough, you can still lock the position." After a little meditation, the head of the pure white wing Knight said in a deep voice, "now Uriel''s position is on the other side of the southern continent What I can feel now is that Uriel is bursting out with great momentum, probably entering a combat situation, and this situation has lasted for two days. " Speaking of this, the head of the pure white wing Knights paused a little, and then began to say: "at that time, if it wasn''t for Uriel''s fighting state, I''m afraid it would be difficult for me to find his existence I suspect that there must be a conspiracy behind the birth of Uriel. " The Pope''s face looked uncertain. After a long time, the Pope finally spoke again: "are you sure to bring Uriel back?" "In terms of the essential attributes of equipment, I don''t have any advantage." Instead of answering immediately, after a little thought, perhaps after conducting a battle simulation evaluation in his heart, the head of the pure white wing Knight said, "on the contrary, Raphael has an advantage in dress attributes when facing Uriel. But all this is based on the equal level of strength of both sides. If the personal strength of the holder of Uriel is higher than that of Raphael, then Raphael may be defeated. " Among the four holders of angel costumes in the morninglight church, Michael is recognized as the strongest individual strength and the most destructive and combat power among the angel costumes. Therefore, Michael has always been the exclusive angel costume of the head of the pure white wing knights. The head of the pure white wing knights in front of him also has 97% compatibility with Michael''s angel outfit, which is the highest data of all Michael holders. It can be said that Michael can play nearly 100% power in his hands. Raphael and Gabriel have always been the Pope''s bodyguards, specially responsible for protecting the Pope''s safety. Unfortunately, the holders of Raphael this time also happen to have the lowest compatibility with Raphael among all previous Raphael holders, only 84%, and the personal combat effectiveness of Raphael holders is not particularly strong, so even if Raphael can restrain Uriel in attributes, But no one can guarantee Rafael''s victory. After all, under normal circumstances, the phase degree of all the heirs of angel costumes and angel costumes is about 90%, and some can even reach the absolute height of 95%. After 95%, every 1% increase is an extremely difficult boundary to break through. Therefore, it is more and more obvious that the head of this pure white wing knights is powerful and valuable. "Then you and Raphael will do it together. You must bring Uriel back to me anyway!" After a little hesitation, the pope said in a deep voice with an uncompromising manner, "you start now! You are allowed to bring a team of white wing knights. " "Your holiness, I have no problem coming out, but if Raphael is not with you, your safety..." "My safety doesn''t need you to worry." The Pope of the morning light Church said in a deep voice, "although the Maggie empire is ready to move recently, as long as the Principality of rumbel is still on our side, they can''t do anything. At most, they can train troops and fight a few more small battles with them." "But I heard that the royal family is not very peaceful recently." "Just a few clowns trying to expand imperial power." The Pope has returned to his previous indifferent look, "the only thing worth noting is probably the bloody case in the temple garden the night before yesterday It''s like a scissor jack with a dead spine. If this guy really sneaks in, it''s very troublesome, but I''ve sent the Templar order to search the whole city, and I''ve also transferred all the members of the court protection order back, so don''t worry for the time being. " Hearing the name of scissor jack, the head of the pure white wing Knights frowned: "recently, the activity of dead spine seems to be very high..." "It''s not the madmen of the peace association!" Hearing this, the Pope showed his anger, "those guys of the peace Association sent 36 golden robed executives, one peace Apostle and five peace messengers, which is almost the main fighting force of half a harmonious balance. As for the silver robed executive, not to mention, and I don''t know who provided them with information, he directly destroyed the nest of dead spine on the side of the southern continent. Now the dead spines who have lost their old nest, coupled with the suspicion of internal ghosts, have been completely eliminated internally, and the strong dead spines in several other strongholds are also pouring in to the South mainland. " "Therefore, I always feel that if there are no more than two angels around you, your holiness..." "I believe you." The Pope looked at the head of the pure white wing knights and said, "I believe you can bring Uriel back in the shortest time. Once Uriel returns to the morning light sequence, we will have five sets of angel costumes. At that time, the strength of our morning light church will be improved more comprehensively So, anyway, you must bring Uriel back, okay? " Feeling the heavy pressure and weight on his shoulders, the head of the pure white wing Knights finally nodded slowly: "I see." Chapter 752 Putting marshmallow in the life church, Sean doesn''t know whether his idea is right or wrong, but at least in a way, he can feel at ease. Now the Principality of void is completely under Sean''s rule. Troops patrol the principality regularly every month, not only responsible for eliminating bandits and mountain thieves, but also responsible for cleaning up those wandering Warcraft. Originally, these jobs were generally not in the charge of the local army, but by the adventurer guild and mercenary guild. However, because of Sean''s strength and the mainland forces were not optimistic about Sean, all the adventurer guild and mercenary guild have evacuated. Therefore, there will be no such guild power in the Principality of void. Of course, with Sean''s stingy degree and strength, he doesn''t need these two guilds at all. Because the Commission issued by both mercenary guild and adventurer guild is actually issued by the local military and political system. In other words, only those local troops whose combat effectiveness is not strong enough to eliminate bandits, mountain bandits or Warcraft will entrust the adventurer guild or mercenary guild, hoping that they can help solve these problems. As for the remuneration, naturally, it is also paid by the local army. However, with such a strong army under Sean''s command, he doesn''t need to pay for someone to help. It can be easily solved by sending one or two troops at random. He can even be regarded as a way of military training. After all, all legions have been supplemented with recruits, and the combat effectiveness of the Legion has decreased. Therefore, it is also a good choice to practice again at this time. However, perhaps the empty principality is now strong enough, and the policies are enough to make the people live a good life. Therefore, there are no mountain bandits and bandits who rob their homes, which is quite disappointing to William. Because without these shrimp soldiers and crab soldiers, he can only send the Legion to a further place for training, or conduct simulated combat with other noble private soldiers. But there are things to be happy about. That is, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union and others, such as the brothers'' house, the adventurers'' guild, the mercenaries'' Guild and so on, all tried to settle in Sean''s empty principality. But this time, their attitude had to be the lowest, even holding their tails, and in turn, when Sean the lion opened his mouth. It''s just Neil who is responsible for opening his mouth. With Neil''s governance means, it''s easy to deal with these things. After all, if a principality doesn''t have a complete trade line, its economy can''t develop. Similarly, if there were no mercenary guild and adventurer guild, it would not be able to promote the consumption of the principality. At the same time, it would also put pressure on many problems - after all, the army would certainly not help with small things such as looking for kittens and dogs. If the needs of the people can not be met, it will reduce happiness and satisfaction, which are easy to lead to poor public security and even riots. Therefore, it is necessary, but not necessary, for the adventurer guild and mercenary guild to flow into the Principality of void. Anyway, there is no alternative. Of course, if it can be solved simply, there is no need to spend a lot of time, and Sean believes Neil can solve these things. So when Sean sent the marshmallow to the life church all the way, he didn''t even pay attention to the ordinary government affairs, but began to make the final mobilization preparation. Originally, the candidates who were going to the wilderness should be Cecilia, Tina, Shina and Rena. However, due to some changes, Sean''s entourage list was changed to Cecilia, Shina, rotica bass and HARTING. However, Tina, who should have been brought, was unable to go with her because she was practicing seclusion, so Sean had to go to the life church to find hitley. Going to such a dangerous place as the wilderness can naturally reduce a lot of trouble if a priest walks with him. Sean didn''t intend to bother Hitler at first. After all, although Hitler was cheated into a thief''s boat by him, she still had to worry about the position of the life church many times. Naturally, many things could not be done too biased. But this time when he went to the wilderness, Sean felt that he could not leave in a short time, so he decided to take a priest with him anyway. However, if he was a priest of the life church, it would be more perfect. After all, with a church priest, many minor injuries and illnesses can be solved quickly, and the endurance combat ability of the team can be greatly improved. Moreover, the magic power system in the wilderness is mainly based on totem, witchcraft and alchemy, and the treatment of witchcraft also emphasizes the physical energy of the injured. In essence, it is not comparable with the church''s treatment divinity. However, for church priests and clergy, it is not a good job to go to the wilderness. It can even be said that it is not too much to be exiled. When Sean found Hitler and explained his intention to him, Hitler''s little face was almost wrinkled. "Is it troublesome?" Sean asked hastily when he saw Hitler''s appearance. "Trouble is not trouble, that is, just appoint a priest to go with you." Hitler thought for a moment before she said, "but the problem is that no priest will walk with you voluntarily. As you know, the priests of the Church of life are notoriously weak, and the environment in the wilderness is so bad... " "I know, for them, it must be that they feel exiled by you." Sean nodded and expressed his understanding on his face, "moreover, it will take at least a year to go. On the way, he will encounter many dangerous situations, which must be considered So once you personally appoint him, the other priests will feel that this man has offended you. " "Yes." Hitler frowned and nodded helplessly. The internal situation of the Church of life is completely different from that of other churches. As a miracle, the influence of the whole continent is second only to the morning light Church - in some areas, the influence is even much higher than that of the morning light church. The priests of the life church have been used to comfort and pleasure. After all, the life church has such a powerful ability as flesh and bones, and even one of the few powerful divinities with the so-called taboo art of life recovery. Therefore, wherever the priests of the Life Church go, they are sought after by all kinds of people. They are also the only church organization in the whole miracle continent that no one will attack and offend even without the protection of temple knights. However, the people of the void principality never look at the priests of the life church, mainly because Hitler was cheated into a stolen ship by Sean. Therefore, within the life church, the entry point of the void principality has been recognized as one of the exiles within the whole life church, that is, only the most rebellious guys in the life church will be sent by the church headquarters to the Life Church branch of the void principality. However, on the other hand, those gathered here in the Life Church branch of the void principality are basically good hands. Almost every church priest has the divine power of the next Silver Peak, and there are as many as six or seven in the golden realm alone. Unfortunately, none of these guys can participate in the battle. Therefore, for the void principality, which is seriously lack of the combat power of the powerful in the golden realm, it is of no use at all. It is not as good as the battle God regiment of the ice and snow and winter church. "Just pick the one you think is the most troublesome for me." Sean thought about it. It''s not the way to drag on, so he had to speak. "The most troublesome?" Hitler thought about it, and then after more than half a day, she slowly stretched out her index finger and pointed to herself, "are you talking about me?" Sean suddenly felt that the first two were big: "why do you think you are the most troublesome?" "I don''t know." Hitler tilted her head, thought carefully, and said helplessly, "but you said that the most troublesome person in the whole temple, I can only think of myself Now, after I signed the contract with you, the church headquarters thought I was a big trouble. This holy night sacrifice didn''t even let me go back. " The so-called holy night sacrifice is a gathering of children and saints held by the Church of life from time to time. The original intention is to exchange some experiences with each other, but I don''t know why. Now it has become a divine skill competition or even a favor competition between the son and the daughter. As a result, the holding of the holy night sacrifice has become more and more rules and restrictions. Today, the holding of the holy night sacrifice usually only invites 10 to 15 sons and daughters, and it is no longer just a competition for divinity. On the contrary, there are many aftertaste programs. Moreover, the holy night sacrifice has a great advantage, that is, once selected, you can have an opportunity to ask for gifts from the goddess of life, which is of great help to the improvement of strength. "It''s just a holy night sacrifice." Sean snorted coldly, "to the extent that you are concerned by the goddess of life, if you like, your promotion speed is much faster than those so-called sons and daughters Why don''t you go to the wilderness with us and preach the doctrine of the goddess of life to see if you can develop some believers in the wilderness? " "Me?" Hearing Sean''s words, Hitler was stunned, but then her eyes looked excited, "is it really OK?" "Of course." Sean thought, would it be safer to take a saint to the wilderness than to take those stupid priests? Chapter 753 The gorge Rift Valley is the only channel for the former dabion kingdom to enter and leave the wilderness. However, since Sean became Baron panda, he forcibly occupied this passage and banned all slave teams in the kingdom of dabion, which is tantamount to completely strangling the economic lifeline of many nobles in dabion. This was also the fuse that Sean would quarrel with the nobility of dabion. Now, after the Duchy of Ryan was upgraded to a kingdom and Sean''s void collar was upgraded to a void duchy, the gorge Rift Valley has become Sean''s bag. On more than one occasion, the Ryan aristocracy and the old dabion aristocracy have tried to get Sean to restore this passage so that their slave teams can get in and out of here. But Sean is naturally impossible to restore this passage. After all, his idea is to form an alliance with the tribes in the wilderness, not to bully and enslave them. Therefore, any nobleman wants to continue to capture slaves in the wilderness. sure. Sean can''t care so much. He''s not a savior. He''ll go to the slave liberation movement. But if he wants to capture slaves from his territory, he can only say he''s sorry. In the new law of the void duchy, there is a clear provision that all the citizens of the void duchy, including the nobility, shall not force any free people in the void duchy to become slaves. Once found, they will be punished with treason. At the same time, all slave trade was explicitly prohibited, and no merchant was allowed to smuggle slaves or engage in slave trade in any situation in the territory of the Principality of vanity. In other words, even if you are not a leader of the Principality of vanity, as long as you capture slaves in the wilderness and try to return to the kingdom of Ryan through the territory of the Principality of vanity, you will be directly executed as soon as you find it. Even if you have aristocratic status, you will also be executed, and no ransom is allowed to change your life. It can be said that Sean''s laws are fierce to the extreme. But the nothingness is the one who has the final say, and the king also gives Sean the right to act freely. So if any nobles refuse to accept it, Sean welcomes them to fight at any time. Anyway, what he is most afraid of is war. In other words, William is eager to fight every day. In this way, he can train all the wars. Anyway, the private fight with Ryan nobles must maintain a certain range of restraint, and he is not afraid of any heavy casualties. At this time, Sean, Cecilia, Shina, rotikabas, HARTING and Hitler were standing at the last exit of the gorge rift valley. It is the lookout area where the path of the abyss and the blood laboratory are buried. Here, a vanguard army has been sent by William and Neil to clean up. At the same time, the theological mission of the snow and winter church has also arrived here. It is carrying out the cleaning work every day - including the cleaning of ruins and the construction of various foundations, as well as the cleaning of dead creatures every night. Maybe it''s because Sean killed a group of evil spirits before, so there are a lot less undead creatures here now. Moreover, with the clean-up work and re purification of the battle God regiment, the safety factor of the lookout area is becoming higher and higher. Even at night, you don''t have to crowd into the safe range of the lookout area, and you can run out a little. Looking at the ancient ruins in full swing, Sean and others didn''t stop much. He just said hello to the commander in chief in charge of the project progress here and went on. After leaving the ancient ruins area, Sean and others soon came to the chase wind tribe. This used to be the area under the jurisdiction of the trade chief named Billy, and Sean had a public confrontation with the trade chief here. At that time, many slave teams and residents living in this settlement were very clear. However, with the outbreak of the battle to kill Sean, Rena and clough once led people to ravage the whole area, so that when Andre led people to occupy the area that should belong to the pan continental chamber of Commerce, no one dared to say anything. Of course, small-scale resistance is more or less certain. But Andre is not a fuel-efficient lamp. As an old leader who can lead a slave team for a long time, he knows what to do with these locusts. In the past, due to the lack of strength and confidence, most of the time they chose to swallow their anger. After all, what their slave team wanted was money, and only a small life can they have time and mind to enjoy it. But now, Andre has a special combat force assigned to him by William. He can''t manage so much. Just a round of bloody and tragic cleaning has made all the people in the gathering points honest. Naturally, no one will oppose the series of reforms he implemented in Zhufeng tribe. Of course, this reform has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that the whole Zhufeng tribe has been imperceptibly transformed by Andre, and began to be gradually recognized as a part of the void collar. Its influence even covers several other gathering points in the Great Rift Valley that have lost their trade growth. As for the disadvantages, they are equally obvious. Without the support of the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the transportation of various materials naturally becomes extremely difficult. So over time, naturally, no slave team is willing to stay here, and only those who have been injured and can no longer catch slaves, or who have made up their mind to provide for the aged here. However, Andre doesn''t care about this. Anyway, he follows Neil''s instructions and doesn''t care about the fate of those people. But he knows very well that if Neil''s grand plan is really developed, those who leave these gathering areas now may have green intestines. So when Sean arrived, he saw a completely new chasing wind tribe. Standing at the gate of this tribe, or gathering point, is Andre, who used to be the captain of the slave team. But now Andre looks not only energetic, but also ruddy. Although his strength doesn''t seem to be much stronger, his awe inspiring momentum is enough to scare many people. "Lord." Seeing Sean, Andre hurried up. "Lord?" Hitler tilted her head, then looked at Cecilia suspiciously, "shouldn''t she call Archduke? I remember Sean has become the Archduke of the void duchy? " Although Hitler''s voice is very light and Andre''s strength is not very strong, this kind of voice that has not been deliberately concealed naturally falls into Andre''s ears. In this way, Andre''s face showed some embarrassment. Of course, he knew that Sean had been promoted to Archduke, but he had always called Sean Lord, so he was just used to calling Sean Lord at this time. Seeing Andre''s embarrassment, Sean smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just call me Lord. Anyway, everyone always calls me that. It sounds troublesome to shout "Archduke" and add taboo. " "Yes." Now that Sean has said so, Andre will certainly not continue to be hypocritical. For these rough people, he doesn''t know what hypocrisy is. "Lord, I''ve prepared the food. Let''s go back and have a rest first, and then I''ll tell you about the wild land recently." Sean is noncommittal about this. So led by Andre, the party soon went to Andre''s residence in the wind driven tribe. Most of the residents of the chase wind tribe who did not move away because of Andre''s reform showed awe when they saw Sean. After all, almost everyone saw the confrontation between Sean and Billy here in the chase wind tribe in the wilderness. Moreover, recently, there have not been many legends about the "miracle Lord". So most people are naturally shocked to see Sean Connery appear. Andre''s residence has not become luxurious because of his identity adjustment. It still seems to maintain a very simple style. It is not like Billy at the beginning. I wish everyone knew that his tent is the best of the whole chasing wind tribe. So when Sean and others went in, the tent seemed a little crowded. After all, people like Rorty cabas had to occupy a large area. The wine and dishes prepared by Andre are common dishes in the wilderness. They are not very precious, but it can be seen that they are carefully prepared. This kind of care is not the kind of care to please the superior, but the preparation really out of respect. Therefore, everyone had a very pleasant meal, which can be regarded as a perfect banquet. "How''s the intelligence work going?" After dinner, when Andre waved back the servant, Sean asked. "It''s almost certain that there are differences among the alliances in the wilderness, and it''s obvious that someone is splitting." Andre said in a deep voice, "the big red fire tribe and the heavy rock tribe have developed almost now, and the joint strength should be comparable to the third-class seat tribe." Sean is not very worried about the dachihuo tribe, because he knows that as long as he gets through the most difficult first two years and merges with the Chongyan tribe, the dachihuo tribe - perhaps it should be called the ChiYan tribe now, will usher in a period of rapid development. Next, he just needs to wait patiently to harvest the best fruit of ChiYan tribe. Of course, judging from the current situation, ChiYan tribe is still a little green. "If we are carrying out separatist activities, it will be very beneficial to us." Sean thought for a moment before he said, "anyway, our goal is to completely control the rift valley and prepare for future actions. Other things, we are not in a hurry... But what about the things I asked you to investigate? " "It has been determined that there is a strong reaction on the black water side." Chapter 754 The wind and sand in the wilderness has always been very large. Especially when the outer ring of the wilderness is trampled by the iron hooves of the armies of various countries, it loses the shelter of greening, and the wind and sand becomes more violent. The occasional sandstorm is even more dangerous to take people''s lives. Therefore, if you see that the sandstorm begins to become fast and violent, the experienced travelers in the wilderness will find a shelter at the first time. Even if they can''t find it, they will dig a safe shallow pit for tent erection before the sandstorm is formed to avoid the possible danger. At this time, in the wild wind and sand waves, several figures are marching forward. Every footprint they tread on this desert will be re covered by the wind and sand in the next second. It looks like a ghost without trace. These figures, all dressed in dark brown long cloaks, covered their whole body up and down. Although this will make their progress more difficult, and even lose a lot of water because of the high temperature in the desert and the impermeability of the cloak, it can at least ensure that they will not be injured by the blade like sand and stones rolled up by the strong wind. I don''t know how long I walked, the wind finally began to decrease gradually, and then slowly stopped. Almost at the same time when the wind stopped, the figures could not wait to shake up, shaking off all the sand and stones on the cloak, and several of them lifted their veils and hoods one after another, making a satisfied gasp. However, just looking at the wet hair of these people, which is almost like the wet hair coming out of the water just now, we can know how stuffy it is to hide in the cloak. These people, of course, are Sean and others who left after only staying in the chase wind tribe for a day, and then moved in the direction of black water. Heishuize is an area with abundant water and grass in the deep hinterland of the wilderness. Even if hundreds of second-class seats fall behind in the wilderness, those who own this area rank very high. Even according to Andre''s conjecture, they can at least blend into the top ten tribes - Heishui. This tribe is a very typical multi-ethnic mixed tribe, including the famous gray elves, werewolves, lizards, barbarians and mound dwarves. There are also a large number of races that play the role of cannon fodder like goblins and dog headed people. This is a very typical militant tribe. In the face of foreign enemies, this tribe behaved extremely ferociously and bravely. Even other tribes in the wilderness never showed mercy. They even slaughtered the third-class and fourth-class tribes several times. Therefore, in the tribes in the wilderness, many people hate and fear this tribe. Unfortunately, the combat effectiveness of this tribe is extremely strong, so even hate can only be hidden in their hearts. Although Andre doesn''t know why Sean wants to go to Blackwater, since it''s Sean''s order, Andre naturally has to try his best to find out the information. Naturally, this process is also extremely tragic. In order to bring back a piece of valuable information, at least a dozen or 20 people have to be sacrificed. But so far, the amount of intelligence and clues Andre can obtain are extremely limited. Even he doesn''t know what Sean is looking for. He just investigates according to the situation described by Sean, and finally has a clear answer recently. That''s what prompted Sean to go to the wilderness. However, to go to Blackwater, they had to pass through the territory of three third-class seats. As for those fourth-class seats, Sean didn''t pay attention at all. However, even so, Sean and others still had to act cautiously, because although they entered the wilderness as an adventurer team this time, many adventurer teams will turn their faces into slave teams. Therefore, they are naturally not very friendly in the evaluation of those tribes in the wilderness. If you meet a highly aggressive tribe like Blackwater tribe, they won''t care whether you are an adventurer team or a slave team. Anyway, as long as you are human, you are definitely an enemy, which is about to catch up with those revenge parties and bloody flag members in the underground world. However, these things have causes and consequences. If it were not for the suppression and aggression of many human kingdoms and empires against the wilderness, how could such opposition arise. Unfortunately, one of the three third-class tribes absolutely hates human beings and has an eternal reputation. Even in the original game, countless players poured into the wilderness and joined hands with people in the wilderness to fight against major kingdoms and empires, but a series of tribes with absolute hatred and reputation, including Blackwater tribe, will still take the initiative to attack players. At this time, after leaving the strong wind area, Sean and others simply took a rest here. HARTING raised his head and directly poured a lot of saliva. As a demon descendant, he has many restrictions in the surface world, such as sun exposure and dehydration, which will seriously reduce his combat effectiveness. This is why the survival rate of the demon descendant in the surface world is only 7%. However, if a demon descendant is completely and thoroughly adapted to the environment of the surface world, their combat effectiveness is absolutely terrible. Sean still remembers that there was a demon descendant in the game who was said to have lived on the surface for more than ten years and reached the 12th legendary level. This guy destroyed most of the southern principality Alliance on his own, and buried more than three million players. Finally, he was killed by several top guilds on the southern continent. Of course, because of the sharing of stolen goods, these guilds went to war with each other, which is another matter. "You are really delicate." Rorty cabas sat down next to Harding and said with a smile, "you''re so hungry after walking such a long way." "I''m a demon." Harding rolled his eyes. "I know." Rotikabas nodded naturally, "you demons are famous surface scum. It''s incredible that you can stick to it I''m just flirting with you. " A strong murderous spirit emanated from Harding. "Hey." Feeling the murderous spirit of HARTING, roticabas didn''t care at all, "with you now, do you think it will be my opponent? Even if I don''t use the barren God''s gun, I can easily beat you down. Do you believe it? " After a little thought, Harding found that in his current situation, it was really difficult to get any benefit from roticabas. Of course, if both of them are in their heyday, there are still some chances of winning, but because of the dehydration just now, I''m afraid my strength is less than half that of usual. If I really fight Rorty cabas, I''m estimated to be beaten down. So Harding just snorted coldly and stopped talking. However, Rorty cabas didn''t let HARTING go. He suddenly put his hand on HARTING''s shoulder and began to toss again. Looking at the situation of the dark elves and demons, Sean sighed helplessly. He began to feel whether it was a right choice to come out with these two holy blood people. Almost needless to think, Sean already knew what would happen tonight. Since leaving the void principality, these two people have always been like this: in the morning, rotikabas tossed Harding heartily, and in the evening, Harding had enough rest, and when he recovered his strength, he turned into rotikabas tossing. Sean can only take one step at a time. Of course, if it''s just these two holy blood ethnic groups, it''s OK. Sean looked back at Hitler. At this time, Hitler had raised her magic wand and whispered a mantra. At the next moment, a very obvious vigorous vitality suddenly emerged from Sean and other six people, completely dispelling their fatigue and making them energetic again. Vitality. A common restorative divination from the life church, which is mainly used to restore spiritual power. Of course, this magic is still very good for many people, but it is not very popular for some people. Sure enough, almost after the launch of life vitality, Harding gave a dull hum, and he still kept away from Hitler at a very fast speed. It''s not too much to even roll and climb. Rorty cabas burst out a hearty laugh, which naturally made HARTING very unhappy, but he couldn''t say anything. Vitality will bring continuous damage to all creatures in the dark system. In terms of Harding''s strength, the general vitality is naturally impossible to bring harm to them. At most, it''s just a little uncomfortable. But the problem is that Hitler is not an ordinary person. She is the saint of the life church, and she is probably the saint with the strongest divine power in history. Therefore, the life vitality blessed by her is not so easy for Harding. Sean could not understand why those guys in the church felt relieved when he abducted Hitler from the life church. Now, he can finally understand and know where Hitler''s problem is. Indiscriminate use of magic skills regardless of occasion and situation. "I said, little Hitler." Sean pinched his eyebrows and then walked to Hitler. "Like just now, you don''t have to show your vitality. We just need a little rest. You see, if you show your vitality, you will also consume divine power, right? Once your divine grace is consumed, then we will be very troublesome. " "No." Hitler blinked her eyes and said naively, "even if I display my life vitality all day, I will hardly lose it Or shall I bless us with a glorious blessing of life? " "No, I don''t think so." Sean sighed helplessly, "in fact, what I want to say is... Harding may not adapt to your magical effects." If Hitler blessed the glory of life, it might be good for Sean and others, but for HARTING, it was as good as pouring a barrel of gasoline on him and lighting the gasoline at the same time. "Why?" Hitler tilted her head and showed a blank color on her small face. "The power of life is warm and comfortable. How can she not adapt? I think Mr. HARTING must just be ill. If it doesn''t matter, I''ll treat him again. " "Oh, no Stay away from me! " Chapter 755 Because of Hitler''s "sick treatment" behavior, at night, HARTING just lay powerless aside and completely lost the interest of looking for roticabas. But that doesn''t mean rotica bass will let HARTING go, so it''s almost unnecessary to think. Sean also knows that HARTING will have an unforgettable night tonight. However, Rorty cabas tossed and tossed, but she didn''t fall behind in the work that she promised Sean to guide Shina''s shooting skills. At this time, Shina is struggling to cultivate her gun skills. Maybe it''s looking forward to the adventure stories that Rena once told, or maybe it''s for some other reasons. Sina works very hard in practice and has never been lax at all. Even if it could be said that she was sweating like rain, and even her hands holding the gun were red and sour due to her practice of gun skills, Shina didn''t stop to rest. This diligence also made Sean see Shina''s future, which was destined to be extraordinary. Cecilia''s strength has reached the golden peak due to the awakening of her blood. In fact, her magic savings are almost the same, and her body has gradually accepted the transformation of magic. Therefore, recently, Cecilia has focused on the power of law, because Cecilia has the most basic ability of law analysis according to the influence attached to the awakening of her blood in her body. As long as she completes the process of analysis, disassembly and reconstruction, she can have her own law power to form domain ability. This step means that Cecilia will officially enter the realm of the holy land. However, there is still a long way to go, because Cecilia is still at the level of analysis. On the contrary, Sean is a little different from normal people. He now has a piece of law fragment, which is the medium for him to contact the superior law, but so far Sean has not officially opened the task line of this law, which makes Sean not happy at all. Because for the strong in the holy land, the field formed by the power of the complete law is much stronger than any law fragment. Although the complete law pieced together by the law fragments would be stronger, Sean has never seen anyone collect the complete law. Of course, Sean was not in the mood to deal with the law fragment. He was communicating with Hitler. Strictly speaking, it''s teaching Hitler some common sense. "Harding is a demon. He is a resident of the underground world." Sean thought and said. "I know." Hitler nodded her head with a serious face. She looked like a student listening carefully in class. "Do you know what the devil is?" "I don''t know." Hitler said without hesitation. There were a few black lines on Sean''s face. He even heard Cecilia chuckle. This made Sean a little helpless: "do you want to meditate?" Cecilia made a face at Sean and stuck out her tongue. "Alas." With a helpless sigh, Sean turned his head and looked at Hitler before he said, "then you say you know." "I know Harding is a resident of the underground world." Hitler blinked her eyes. The innocent eyes made Sean feel as if he was being pierced by a thousand arrows. "I''m not wrong." "Ha ha." Cecilia finally couldn''t help it. "I don''t think I can meditate." Now even Cecilia finally understood why there were only 18 trainee Templars when she escorted Hitler to the void. I''m afraid everyone in the Life Church wants to stay away from such a problem child, but because she has a strong divine power, everyone has to protect her. After all, she has the special honor of the chief saint. "All right." Sean also had a helpless face and even felt a headache. "Although the demon descendants are the children of God and people, their original behavior of hiding underground belongs to the behavior of betraying the gods. Because of this, all the demon descendants are excluded by magic In other words, although your intention is good, if you use divine magic on the demons, you are torturing them. " "Ah!" Hitler let out a exclamation and put her hands over her mouth. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know I should have done such a rude thing to Mr. HARTING. I''m sorry. I''m going to apologize to Mr. HARTING. " With that, Hitler quickly got up, bowed slightly to Sean, and then quickly ran to the other side of the temporary camp. There, HARTING was lying helpless in his sleeping bag. At this time, he was not willing to talk to rotica bass. Today, Hitler forced him to "treat" which really made him feel very bad. Of course, the helplessness of magic is also a manifestation of the inability of demon descendants to survive on the surface. After all, there are so many churches on the surface. Rotikabas was still talking about something, but when he saw Hitler trotting over from the corner of his eye, he showed a bad smile, said good night to HARTING and left. Harding had longed for Rorty cabas to leave quickly, so he was naturally relieved that he left, but he began to regret why he came to the wilderness with Sean. "Mr. HARTING." Hitler''s voice suddenly sounded around Harding, which made Harding shiver instantly, just like a hairy cat. "You, don''t come here!" Poor Harding, there''s a tremor in his voice. "I''m sorry, Mr. Harding. I really didn''t know that my magic would hurt you so much today. I''m really sorry." Hitler''s voice was a bit of a cry. She knelt down next to Harding''s sleeping bag and looked uneasy, "Mr. Harding, please forgive me. I will certainly pay attention to the influence range of divine Arts in the future and try not to have any impact on you. " Seeing Hitler''s sad appearance and tears swirling in her eyes, Harding was also a little unbearable. He was not an unforgivable person, otherwise he would not want to break away from the bloody flag and let his ethnic group change its political position. Therefore, when he saw Hitler''s wronged and injured appearance, he also had a flood of sympathy, so he sat up and patted Hitler on the head. "I''m fine." Harding smiled and whispered, "I know you didn''t mean it. It''s none of your business The race on the surface still knows too little about our underground residents, so it''s not your fault. " "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Harding." Hitler looked at Harding, who barely squeezed out a smile but still had an unspeakable pain, and then said with a kind of cry, "you look very uncomfortable and painful." HARTING''s face suddenly changed, but he was already pale enough to show a paler look. ¡­¡­ "Does it really matter?" Cecilia still has a smile on her face up to now. "Let Hitler run over and apologize to HARTING." "I think there should be no problem." Sean thought for a moment, then said, but his tone was a little uncertain. "Haven''t you ever wondered why Hitler, as a saint, would have no common sense?" Cecilia''s face was still smiling, and there was something more like a prank. "Many times, Hitler''s behavior is more like a subconscious conditioned reflex, but her own thinking ability is insufficient It is obvious that Hitler''s childhood was not very happy when she would be trained to be such a person. " Sean frowned slightly: "conditioned reflex?" "Do you understand?" Cecilia laughed. In an instant, Sean had a bad feeling. ¡­¡­ "The action is very standard and pretty good." For Shina, Rorty cabas''s teaching has never had any water, and of course it will not be polite, "but your strength is not enough, so you can''t maximize the power of your gun Watch how I do it. " As she spoke, roticabas took the long gun in hina''s hand and just stabbed forward gently. But almost at the moment of this shot, there was an extremely strong wind roaring out, breaking through the air like a fierce wave. The rotation of the air flow can be easily captured even by the naked eye. You don''t have to think about how powerful the gun is. But the only fly in the ointment is that the air flow out of the air did not push forward too far, about more than ten centimeters. "When the speed and strength of your gun reach a certain level, even if you don''t have fighting spirit, you can stab a gun like me." Rotikabas threw the gun back to hina, and then said, "continue to practice well. You have a long way to go. " After saying this, Rorty cabas turned and left, but her eyes were aimed at Harding''s rest, and she muttered, "the saint girl''s mind is very simple, and it''s easy to make a conditioned reflex. Why haven''t you heard Harding''s scream?" Almost as soon as Rorty cabas''s voice fell, HARTING''s scream sounded. This time, HARTING''s scream was significantly louder than this morning. Obviously, Hitler''s blessing on Harding''s life divinity may have been upgraded. After hearing the scream, rotikabas''s face showed a satisfied look: "I can finally have a good sleep tonight." At the same time, roticabas whistled softly and walked towards his sleeping bag. When he was harassed by HARTING in the middle of the night a few days ago, Rorty kasbas really hated his teeth, but just as he usually bullied HARTING at noon, he didn''t dare to compete with a demon at night, even if he was a dark elf. At this time, a feeling of revenge made rotikabas extremely happy. As for what should be bothered next, that''s what Sean should worry about. Chapter 756 Harding has never been so desperate. Even if he is exiled by his own ethnic group and then transmitted to the surface world, he is still full of hope for tomorrow. Because Harding always believes that there is no way out of heaven. As long as he is willing to work hard, he can bring a better life to his ethnic group. But now. Harding felt that the current life might as well go back to the time when it was captured by those chambers of Commerce. Of course, if he knew that it was the current result, he would rather stay in that small prison, at least that day was not too sad. Hitler followed Harding like a little tail, still apologizing. Looking at Hitler with tears in her eyes, Harding also couldn''t bear it. But soon, he tightened his facial muscles. He really couldn''t forget that last night, Hitler just showed a little tired. Hitler showed her vitality magic like a conditioned reflex. He didn''t know the next thing. He just vaguely remembered the pain. It was a sad story over the years. Afterwards, he learned the final truth from roticabas. Because of the scream caused by her pain, Hitler again increased the amount of treatment like a conditioned reflex, so she soon fainted. Then, in order to save herself, Hitler performed her magic skills one after another. Harding felt that he was still alive, which was really the blessing of his ancestors. Reaching out and gently patting Hitler on the head, Harding said in a deep voice, "I''m really fine. You don''t have to mind too much. I just need to have a good rest for a few days." "Really?" Hitler whispered. "Yes." Harding nodded, "really. However, when fighting in the future, you should pay attention. Don''t throw me one or two recovery magic skills carelessly, otherwise... "At this point, Harding can only smile helplessly. "I, I''ll pay attention." Hitler nodded seriously, "I promise!" "OK." Harding rarely nodded seriously. Of course, if you want to talk about your inner thoughts, I''m afraid Harding doesn''t want to see Hitler anymore, and he''s as far away as he can. In fact, even Sean is a little uncertain about the problem children of Hitler, but this can also prove Cecilia''s conjecture in some way. I''m afraid Hitler had a very unhappy childhood, because the display of magic has almost become an instinctive conditioned action of her. What a tragic living environment must she experience to develop this habit. What was more distressing at that time was that Hitler was still able to maintain her innocence and did not collapse. Rorty cabas walked beside Harding, then looked at the demon who wrapped himself tightly and said with a soft smile, "do you know the difficulty of surface life?" "Hum." Harding has never had a good impression on the dark elf. He has understood the cunning of the dark elf more than once. "I lost the bet. I won''t forget it. You don''t have to worry that I will cheat." "I didn''t mean to ask you for a bet." Rorty cabas smiled. "I just want to tell you that you have only been on the surface for a short time, but I have lived on the surface for more than ten years. At the beginning, I had a worse life than you, but I didn''t have such good luck as you Later, I learned to keep a low profile and hide. If I hadn''t been identified by Lord Sean, I''m afraid I would continue to suppress myself. I don''t know when I can realize my wish. " Hearing Rorty cabas''s words, Harding''s heart trembled slightly, as if he thought of something. "Opportunities are always for those who are prepared." Rorty cabas dropped this sentence quietly and walked forward. It seems that he has no interest in flirting with Harding today. The advance of the team did not stop because of various accidents in the team. The adventurer team and the mercenary regiment are the same, and the establishment of each team is always inseparable from all kinds of friction and running in. Of course, the residents of the surface world and the residents of the underground world will mix together to form a team. I''m afraid Sean is the only team to find the whole miracle continent. Therefore, their running in is naturally more difficult than others, but from the beginning to the end, no one has ever thought of giving up. For the next three days, Sean, Cecilia, Shina, rotikabas, HARTING and Hitler were constantly running in with others and finding their own position in the team. They must ensure that everyone contributes enough to the adventurer team, so that the team can become strong. If they are just a moth, it will only drag the team. Even Shina, who has only the lower bronze, has never given up her efforts. In these three days, Sean and others suffered two attacks. For the first time, I was unlucky to meet an army that should patrol the tribal territory. This is a less powerful team. It seems that it should come from a fourth-class seat tribe nearby, because this patrol team has less than ten people, and the strongest one in the team is just the next silver. So when they meet Sean''s adventurer team, strictly speaking, it should be their sorrow - if they don''t try to attack Sean and others. Therefore, Sean and others naturally annihilated this team at a effortless speed. This is almost a one-sided massacre. However, she also gave Shina a short mobile phone practice meeting. But maybe her opponent exceeded the standard at the beginning. Therefore, in this hand training battle, Shina was not accidentally injured, but the injury was not very serious. After the battle, this injury was cured by Hitler. Even if the second battle broke out immediately, Shina could go to battle immediately. This is the strength of the priests of the Church of life. The second battle was an attack from Warcraft. This time it''s probably a single toothed wolf, and it''s obviously still a minor. Its strength is probably slightly stronger than that of the next bronze. In this regard, Sean and others naturally won''t help and directly threw Shina out for actual combat. However, Sean still knows the fighting methods and skills of the toothwolf. But even so, Shina''s victory can only be regarded as a tragic victory. Without Hitler, I''m afraid Shina would be seriously injured after the war. However, in terms of the actual combat experience, Shina has also gained a lot, which is naturally not slow for the improvement of Shina''s strength. But in the next trip, he didn''t meet any enemies or Warcraft, which made Sean a little sorry. Because I haven''t met any Warcraft or wildlife, Sean and others can only eat some dry food these days. However, because Sean stuffed a lot of dry food in that space ring, he didn''t have to be afraid of falling into the crisis of food shortage in a short time, but the taste was not very pleasant. But for people who have been taking risks for a long time, this problem is nothing, so they can make do with it. After all, physical strength is the important foundation for survival in the wilderness. In recent days, the tacit understanding between them has also been cultivated a little. At least Hitler will not have such an easy conditioned reflex. Many times, she can well restrain her conditioned reflex. Only in the choice of healing divinity, although Hitler is a saint, she still has some deficiencies. Maybe it''s because she has great divine grace, just as shefanio did to eswinter, so Hitler almost has no lack of divine power. Therefore, most of her divine skills are used by the strongest one, which is a waste to some extent. However, Sean can''t guide anything in this regard. On the contrary, Cecilia has more experience in the accuracy of control, so the recent communication between Hitler and Cecilia has gradually become more and more. And Shina, as always, is receiving the high-intensity training of Rorty cabas. However, judging from Rorty cabas''s guidance method, this is obviously the training method of lost knights, but Sean is very clear that surface residents can''t become lost knights in the game, but in the real world, Sean can''t guarantee it, so he has a little more expectation. Quiet night, everyone has everyone''s busy, it seems that this is really more and more like an adventure team. After simple busyness and training, the people who should go to bed go to bed first, because they must have enough spirit to cope with the next action. After all, no one has the privilege in this team. Even Sean and Cecilia have to join the vigil. Because vigil is an essential work in the wilderness. There are many enemies and Warcraft who launch attacks while adventurer teams, mercenaries and slave teams sleep in the wild. Therefore, in the wilderness, we should not only arrange personnel to watch the night, but also can''t even go to sleep too deeply. Otherwise, in case of an emergency, it will not be fun if you are still asleep. Therefore, how to restore energy in sleep while ensuring that you can be in a more alert state and wake up at any time is the survival skill that everyone who comes to the wilderness needs to learn. But tonight, there''s obviously no time to sleep. Because both Harding and Sean stood up at the same time and looked north, frowning. A little later, roticabas also frowned and said in a deep voice, "it''s very bloody." "I''m afraid many people died." Harding answered in a deep voice, "the handover of short soldiers should not cause such a situation. I''m afraid there is a large-scale bloody conflict." At this point, everyone''s eyes were all focused on Sean, obviously waiting for his instructions. "Go and see what''s going on." After a little hesitation, Sean said in a deep voice, "cabas, go and see what happens first, and we''ll follow." Chapter 757 The more you rush to your destination, the more intense the bloody smell floating in the wind. As Sean and others who have really experienced the war, they don''t know what it means to make such a strong smell of blood. This must be at least the casualties formed by the battle on the scale of thousands of people, so it will have such a strong smell of blood. In the wilderness, a battle of more than 1000 people has reached the level of small-scale war. Maybe others don''t understand what small-scale war means in the wilderness, but Sean knows. Usually, the so-called small-scale war means that a new war has started, and at present, this kind of fighting loss is just an early test of both sides. When the so-called war starts, the scope will be greatly affected. It is uncertain that war is breaking out almost all over the tribal territory where Sean and others are located. After secretly scolding his bad luck, Sean had to speed up his pace. He had to determine whether a small-scale war broke out. If so, he had to find out who the two sides of the war were. If it''s just a contradiction between the two tribes, it''s easier to say, but if it''s a war with the human kingdom, Sean must change his way to Blackwater, otherwise they will be forced to get involved in the war, which is not the result Sean wants. Soon, Sean caught up with rotica bass, who had gone to explore the way first. "What happened?" As soon as the two sides reconnected, Sean couldn''t wait to ask. "The battle has been over for some time." At this time, rotikabas also had no intention of joking, and said in a deep voice, "but it seems that there should be survivors. Now it is probably the link of entering the pursuit war From what I have observed, this should be a premeditated ambush, but the strength of the defense side should be very strong, because even if there is a premeditated battle, the ambush side will fall into a hard battle. " Rotikabas was once a guest Secretary of the Aite family, and his combat power was also extremely strong. At the same time, he was also familiar with some ways of war. Therefore, the clues he inferred at this time, even if they were not 100% accurate, were absolutely 80-90. According to these intelligence clues, Sean can roughly figure out some things. There is no need to go back to the battlefield to study the clues. "Can you know the situation of the belligerents?" Sean asked. "The ambush should be human." Rotikabas said, looking a little strange, "but looking at the dress, it doesn''t seem to be the army of any country, but like... Mercenaries? Anyway, there are all kinds of weapons, and there are no formal and unified costumes and weapons. " "It should be a large mercenary regiment." Sean corrected Rorty cabas''s mistake. "Mercenaries have a relatively unified discipline, not as casual as mercenaries. If it is a mercenary regiment operating in the wilderness, it must be a military force hired by some countries. On the contrary, although mercenaries rarely set foot in the wilderness, it is not impossible. Their identity has always been unstable. They may help a tribe last second, but as long as the tribe is timid, these mercenaries may eat the tribe in turn. " What Sean said is a very common behavior in the wilderness. Maybe in the past, those stupid tribes in the wild still believed in these mercenaries, but now, except for those powerful tribes who dare to have contact with the mercenaries, it is impossible for small tribes to have any business with the mercenaries. This is why the adventurer team is less concerned and alert in the wilderness than the mercenary regiment. "Since you emphasize that the ambush party is human, then the ambush party should be the people of the tribe in the wilderness?" Sean asked hastily. "Yes." Rorty cabas nodded, and soon he saw Sean panting with relief, "what''s going on?" "If it is a dispute between the mercenary regiment and the tribes in the wilderness, it is nothing more than two points." After Sean recovered his rare good mood, he began to explain, "the first is that this mercenary regiment has become a slave catcher and plans to bind some slaves to sell. In any case, several kingdoms and empires around the wilderness are very obvious supporters of slavery; The second point is that it is obvious that this mercenary regiment has a crush on something and is ready to be a robber and leave after looting But in either case, it''s a good thing for us. " Seeing that everyone looked puzzled, Sean spoke out his worries, so everyone understood why Sean looked so dignified before. But it''s normal to think about it. After all, they still have to move forward in the wilderness. If they are involved in the war, they will really feel uncomfortable, especially Rorty cabas and HARTING. "Are there many bodies at the scene of the battle?" Sean asked again. "A lot." Rotikabas said in a deep voice, "it''s not too much to say that blood flows into a river Anyway, it''s no better than the battle that surrounded you in the finristine clan. " Hearing this, Sean understood: "then it must be something that this mercenary regiment likes. If you want to play a guest role in the slave team, catch some slaves and sell them, they won''t kill in such an extreme way. There must be more injured than dead Do you know where to escape? " "I know." Rorty cabas nodded and then turned to lead the way. Sean and others immediately followed. ¡­¡­ At this time, in a desert in the wilderness, more than a dozen figures are fleeing in confusion. By the moonlight, you can clearly see that more than ten figures are elves. But for the time being, I can''t see whether it''s a highland elf, a grassland elf, or a gray elf. But judging from its agile skill, it is more likely to be a grassland elf. Almost all of these elves are in the silver realm, only a few of them are lower silver, and the strongest one is the golden realm. However, his breath is very obscure, and his body is bloodstained and scarred. I''m afraid he won''t live long. On the contrary, not far behind them, about a hundred meters away, there was a team of almost thirty or forty people. The strength of this team is mixed, from bronze to silver. However, it is surprising that those who are seriously injured in this team are experts in the silver realm, but those in the bronze realm still maintain a relatively complete combat effectiveness. However, there are three people in the team who have reached the golden realm. Although they are only the lower gold, their momentum is calm. Compared with the state of the elf at this time, it is not too difficult for them to win if they work together. In this way, these two crowds are running forward and backward on the desert. However, manpower is limited after all. As an elf accidentally fell to the ground while running, more than a dozen other elves stopped one after another. "Leave me alone, run!" Seeing that his companions stopped, the fallen elf immediately shouted, "the treasure of the tribe must not fall into their hands!" After a little hesitation for a second, the golden spirit turned and shouted, "go!" After that, I won''t stay any longer. More than a dozen other elves bit their teeth and turned to leave. They even had time to take a look at the last smile on their companions'' faces, but they couldn''t say anything. However, in just two seconds, the distance between the two sides has been shortened by nearly ten meters. If you come a few more times, I''m afraid these Elves will be completely caught up. But now, these wounded elves have almost reached their limit, because their speed is obviously much slower. However, looking back at those humans, they seemed to have drunk stimulants. After seeing the speed of the elves slow down, their speed immediately improved a lot, especially the mercenaries with the strength of the bronze territory shouted excitedly, then waved weapons and rushed up, and soon opened a big distance from the people of our team. Looking at the actions of these bronze mercenaries, those silver experts and three strong men with gold strength did not pursue them forcibly. In fact, if the three strong men in the golden realm pursue with all their strength, they can stop the elves in a pursuit time of one or two minutes at most. However, they did not do so. Their purpose was naturally to weaken the physical strength of those elves. Mercenaries have a habit that unless the situation is urgent, they will not waste their spare energy to complete the task. This is also the evil behavior that many mercenaries like to make some cats play mice. Of course, this behavior is good and bad. Sometimes it is easy to self defeating if they are not careful. At present, the three strong men in the golden territory are not worried about any accidents at all, because they have done some investigations before launching the ambush. Although the result of tonight''s battle was somewhat beyond their expectation, they did not expect that the resistance would be so strong, and even reached the situation of endless death. Therefore, naturally, a lot of manpower was lost, so that only this manpower is left in a mercenary regiment of two or three hundred people. However, as long as they finish this vote, they can immediately form a mercenary regiment no weaker than before. Soon, the exhausted Elves were surrounded by the mercenaries in the bronze realm. I don''t know who robbed the head. These mercenaries soon attacked the dozens of elves like wolves, regardless of the gap between the two sides. Such a result is naturally obvious. Even if these elves have been scarred, but they really work hard, it''s not very difficult to deal with these bronze border mercenaries who don''t have any ability to kill the enemy beyond the level. It''s just that the so-called ants kill elephants. In such a rush situation, some elves still can''t stand the attack of many people because of their injuries and mental fatigue. Naturally, they are divided by random blades. When the scuffle finally regained reason and calm, there were less than ten of the nearly 30 bronze mercenaries left. The original team of 13 elves, including the one who fell behind halfway, only eight people remained at this time, and two of them even couldn''t stand stably. At this time, the strong men in the golden realm of the three mercenary regiments stood in three positions. Each of them was assisted by three or four silver experts. Although these silver experts were injured, they were much better than these elves. At this time, everyone''s momentum was completely released, which immediately made these elves feel dejected, because they never thought that there were three strong men in the golden realm in each other''s mercenary regiment. "You are so deep that you didn''t leak the slightest breath in the ambush just now." The seriously injured golden realm Spirit said in a deep voice, with only endless hatred on his face. "We are mercenaries. Being cautious is our style." One of the strongmen in the golden realm said in a deep voice, "you already know what we want. If we hand over the things, we can leave a whole body." "No way!" "Die!" Two angry drinks, one before and one after, came from the mouth of the elf and another strong mercenary. Chapter 758 Magician and priest have always been famous for their weak physical ability. Even if Cecilia worked as a mercenary with Sean for a period of time, and even participated in various wars and exercised her physical strength well, she could not make up for her natural weakness, let alone Hitler who had never carried out any physical training and exercise. So it was only half an hour, and the two men were out of breath. Even if Hitler used her magic to restore her physical strength and stimulate her vitality for many times, it was only a short time in front of her. "These guys are old hands." Seeing this, Sean had guessed the idea of the mercenary regiment. Rat tactics. This is a general term for players to weaken the opponent''s physical strength and energy by driving pursuit. Because even players also have physical and energy limitations, it is impossible to run without restrictions, so "how to use limited physical strength to fight" is the watershed between expert players and ordinary players. As for the higher-level skill "how to accurately control the loss of physical strength", it is what elite players (commonly known as high play) need to master. Of course, there is a higher level of skill above this skill - "balance control of loss and recovery". However, only those members of the elite group in the super guild can master this skill, and this is also their ticket to join the elite group. However, this tactic is actually learned by players from NPCs in the game. According to Rorty cabas, the fighting on the other side of the battlefield has been over for some time, but this time period is not very long, about less than two hours. Sean and others pursued from the side, and the gap time before and after was about more than an hour and a half, which meant that unless the other party stopped halfway, it was unlikely to catch up with the other party in a short time. So when Cecilia and Hitler were tired, Sean asked HARTING to stay and take care of them. He and Rorty cabas were responsible for the pursuit. Originally, rogues such as thieves should be responsible for this kind of thing, but Sean didn''t have such talents in his team configuration, but the dark elves were naturally good at tracking, so they were basically no worse. Harding, who was ordered to stay to protect Cecilia and Hitler, seemed reluctant. It''s not that he can''t protect these two people, but Hitler has made HARTING have a very strong shadow, so if possible, HARTING really doesn''t want to stay with Hitler, even if now Hitler can better restrain her conditioned reflex. However, the so-called "once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of straw rope" is this truth. However, HARTING also knows that the current situation is urgent, so he can only agree to Sean''s proposal. Without taking care of the speed of Cecilia and Hitler, Sean and Rorty cabas can be said to be fast running under full strength. Almost in the blink of an eye, the two had run hundreds of meters away and disappeared in the sight of HARTING, Cecilia and Hitler. If they ran at this speed, I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch up with the mercenaries who are playing mouse tactics for a long time. In this process, Sean soon found another unusual side of roticabas. Lost knight, known as the most powerful Knight class in the underground world, its main attribute gain should be in strength and endurance, especially the strength attribute, which should reach the full growth value. But in the process of pursuit, rotikabas showed almost no less speed than Sean, which surprised Sean. Although Sean didn''t open two hidden cards now, and he had to accommodate Rorty cabas''s speed of distinguishing clues and directions while moving forward, he didn''t run with all his strength, but this speed was not acceptable to ordinary people, but Rorty cabas kept up without difficulty. What''s more valuable is that even at such a running speed, roticabas can still easily distinguish the direction of the mercenary regiment, and even don''t need to stop to distinguish the direction a little. This ability is not what ordinary people can master. At least Sean has never seen any wanderers below the holy land have such accurate judgment. Of course, Sean didn''t forget to make some marks along the way, so that HARTING, Cecilia and Hitler could keep up from behind, so as not to lose their way in the desert. You know, this desert covers a wide range. It is a natural barrier between the outer ring and the inner ring of the wilderness. After passing through this desert, you will officially enter the inner circle of the wilderness. This is the real "paradise" of the wilderness. Almost all of them are oasis land. However, from the inner circle, the tribes living here are basically tribes above the third class seat, and the strength of combat power is not easily provoked by ordinary people. Therefore, once you get lost in this desert, you may never go out again. Every year, more than half of the slave teams who go deep into the Wilderness fall on this desert. Only a small number of lucky guys can get out of the desert after losing their direction and position in the desert - of course, there are also two results and consequences: either they really leave the desert and return to the country of the human world; Or enter the inner circle of the wilderness and be captured by the tribes of the wilderness. However, if you meet some kind-hearted or isolated tribes, the end may be a little better. Sean, led by Rorty cabas, walked on for about 20 minutes, and then they smelled blood in the air again. This time the smell of blood was not as strong as before, so the dark elves with a keen sense of smell found it first. Then after reminding Sean, Sean also found the blood in the air. To this extent, even without Rorty cabas, Sean could tell where the battle was, but he also knew that the mercenary regiment might have completed the final killing. Sure enough, when Sean and Rorty cabas arrived, they saw only a pool of blood formed on the desert. Around the pool of blood, at least more than 40 bodies fell. Nearly two-thirds of them are human. Seeing the bodies of those elves on the ground, roticabas snorted coldly with a bad look on his face. And Sean looked down rotikabas''s eyes and found that all the Elves were brutally abused after death. Almost no body was complete, and all the valuable things on these elves'' bodies were lying down. Even if the dark elves and the surface elves contradict each other, the predecessor is split from the same race anyway. Not to mention rotikabas is a member of the reform party. Therefore, it is naturally unbearable to see such a scene. No anger, that''s not normal. Sean and Rorty cabas began to check on the battlefield in silence. Although the battle has been over for some time, judging from the blood coagulation and warmth on the ground, it should not be more than half an hour. Of course, there are many other clues that can be analyzed. At least most of the clues and information Sean wants to know can be easily distinguished. "These are grassland elves." After checking, Sean stood up from the ground and took out some water to wash his bloodstained hands. "It should be between the fourth-class seat and the third-class seat tribe. The strength of the tribe is neither weak nor strong. If it hadn''t been for the conspiracy ambush before, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have lost to the mercenary regiment in the face-to-face battle There are not many elf tribes between the third and fourth class seats around here. " Sean frowned. "What I care more about than these is what those mercenaries see in this elf team." Rotikabas said in a deep voice, revealing his extremely repressed anger. "What kind of thing is it worth this mercenary Corps so much effort and trouble?" "It seems that we can only know if we catch up with the surviving mercenaries." Sean''s voice seemed very calm, but what was crazy in his brain at this time was what tribe in the wilderness would meet the characteristics of these elves. Grassland elves are one of the three groups of elves on the surface, but these elves rarely appear in the wild. After all, the living environment here is relatively bad in some ways. Maybe it would be better to live in those second-class tribes, but the surrounding areas are not suitable for the life of these grassland elves, and in some ways, they also limit the strength of these elves. Based on the existing clues, Sean estimated that the size of the mercenary regiment might be about hundreds. The mercenary regiment is no more disciplined than the mercenary regiment. The former is not obvious enough. They take almost all jobs. Many times, they even conflict with other guild forces on the mainland, such as adventurer guild, demon hunting guild and so on; The latter is based on the situation of the army, mainly undertaking escort and even task entrustment from the military. If we have to compare the two, the former means that the individual ability is excellent, which is usually carried out on a scale ranging from several to more than ten people; The latter is a powerful group, which usually carries out activities in units of force scale. Taking ten people as a unit, the mercenary regiment is certainly better than the mercenary regiment; If the scale is 100 people, the victory or defeat of both sides will be 50-50. If the scale rises to 1000 people, unless there is a great gap between the two sides, the mercenary regiment can absolutely crush the mercenary regiment. As for the size of 10000 people, in Sean''s impression, the mercenary regiment almost never won in front of the battle. Moreover, the most important point is that because of the problem of discipline, few people in the mercenary regiment are willing to stay and fight to the death. Once the battle loss is too large, the mercenary regiment will often break up by itself. After all, the mercenary regiment emphasizes personal combat power. As long as they are still alive, it is not a problem to find another mercenary regiment to join. Therefore, Sean was sure that since the mercenary regiment dared to fight so hard that there were few people left, it had only one reason to kill all these elves and take away things. That is, the things escorted by these elves can definitely be called the treasure level, and can even make the whole mercenary regiment have enough capital to restructure, otherwise no one would be willing to sacrifice so much. "Do you know where these people are going?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "Of course." Rorty cabas nodded. "Their loss here seems to be a little big. There are not many people left. It''s only about 15 people I don''t think they still have much powerful combat power, and I''m afraid they have suffered a lot of damage. Otherwise, they won''t abuse the corpse and vent their anger. I think if we catch up with each other now, we should end the battle soon. " Chapter 759 At night in the wilderness, it seems a little frozen. Even if it is already spring, it is very warm in the middle of the night in the wilderness because of the unique climate and environment. Especially when there is no fire, it is more difficult to keep warm. At this time, in a desert in the wilderness, more than ten people sat around and had a rest. Almost everyone of these ten people was injured, and the wounds on several of them looked even more terrible. It can almost be said that it was a miracle to be alive. These people are the mercenaries who robbed and killed the elf team before. Except those who were seriously injured, most of them did not have the slightest color of pain on their faces. Almost everyone''s faces were filled with happy giggles. After all, for them, the great success of this vote tonight was enough to make them live a good life. Many people have even figured out how to spend the money after they get it. "I heard that there is a new principality called the void principality recently. It seems to be very famous." A mercenary took a sip of wine and felt the hot wine passing through his throat. The sense of comfort made him moan comfortably, "I just don''t know if buying a jazz will be very expensive. If it''s not expensive, I think I can mix it there." "Don''t think about it. There are many places to spend money in a newly established principality like this." Then another mercenary, who was slightly injured, was bandaging his companion''s wound. "I want to buy a jazz from the southern duchy alliance. As long as one duchy recognizes it, it can pass through the whole southern duchy alliance. This is refreshing Rota, what are you going to do? " The mercenary named rota who was questioned was the mercenary who was bandaged. There was a wound on his back that almost cut off his cervical spine, extending from his left shoulder to his right back waist. It was ferocious and terrible. However, the wound has been sutured and the blood has stopped at the same time. However, there is such a wound. Even if it is finally cured, the mercenary named rota can no longer recover his combat power at the peak. It can even be said that he is not suitable for the high-risk work of mercenary. But compared with those mercenary companions who died along the way, rota is undoubtedly lucky, because he can still live to the present and get a good reward. "I''m going back to my hometown to get married." Rota looked yearning. "Lisa is still waiting for me. This time I can finally marry her home and give her a happy future Boss, how much can we get this time? " The mercenary regiment has the rules of the mercenary regiment. Unlike the mercenary regiment, they receive a fixed salary every month. They can only get money when they are on duty. So if a mercenary leader doesn''t receive the task, no mercenary will be willing to stay. Of course, even after receiving the reward for the task, not all the rewards will be divided. According to the industry rules, 10% of the total remuneration will be left as the development fund of the mercenary regiment. The remaining 90% will be divided into 40% for all those involved in the task, the other 20% for those left behind in the base, and the last 30% for those who died in the war or were injured in this task and had to quit the mercenary industry. Like rota, he''s very lucky. Because the mission this time is to send out all the troops, 20% of the remaining mercenaries are also included in the ratio between the mission and the war dead. Therefore, rota can not only get 50% of the reward for the task, but also retire because of his serious injury, so he can get another 40%. Many people have shouted to invite everyone to a good meal before rota leaves. "If there is no accident, each of you can get about 200000." The mercenary who was called the leader sat on the ground with a bottle of wine in his left hand and a chicken leg in his right hand. After hearing someone''s inquiry, he first tore a mouthful of chicken leg that had been completely dried into dry meat, and then slowly said, "at least 200000." Hearing this, everyone''s eyes brightened, and even the sound of breathing became thick and heavy. It seems that the temptation is not enough. After drinking another sip of wine, the mercenary called the leader smiled and said: "... It''s still pan continental gold coins!" "Oh!" All the mercenaries roared with excitement. The mercenaries who travel far and wide have long been green headed and don''t understand anything when they were young. They know very well what the concept of "Pan continental gold coin" is. Like rota, 200000 pan continental gold coins in his hometown can be exchanged for at least 400000 gold coins, which is twice as much; If the southern principality union side, the 200000 pan continental gold coins can be exchanged for at least 300000 principality union gold coins, and the extra 100000 can make him spend a long time. Pan continental gold coins, no one will not like. "Boss, Laiting can''t do it." In this cheering, someone suddenly walked up to the leader and whispered. This sentence made the chief''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. But he soon got up and followed his companions to the other side, where a young mercenary lay. This mercenary will not be more than 30 years old, and his strength has reached the top silver. He has always been cultivated by the mercenary regiment. However, in the battle just now, in order to protect the head of the mercenary regiment, he used himself as a shield to block the last attack of the enemy''s Golden realm spirit and win a chance for his regiment leader. "Laiting, what do you think?" The head of the mercenary regiment, who was called the leader, came over, and the other mercenaries surrounded silently. The last battle of trapped animals just now was more dangerous than they thought. If it weren''t for Laiting, they might have to pay a few more lives to win. Laiting''s wound was in the chest and abdomen, and was stabbed by a sword. With the treatment method of using hemostatic grass and hemostatic powder, it is difficult to suppress such massive bleeding. Even if she is lucky to stop the blood, it is almost impossible for the injured to last until the next day in the absence of sufficient treatment. At this time, Laiting obviously couldn''t even open his eyes. He could only make a few whispers, but the voice was so weak that no one could hear what he was talking about. The atmosphere inside the venue became heavy. "I''m sorry, although the scene looks really sad, I still have to bother." The sudden sound suddenly sounded from nearby, and the mercenaries immediately turned their heads and looked. Within their sight, two figures were walking slowly. By the moonlight, all mercenaries could see that the two figures were a young man and a... Elf. It was almost a subconscious reaction. All the mercenaries immediately began to look for weapons in a panic. This chaotic scene made the corners of the ELF''s mouth raise slightly and show a look of disdain. However, this chaos did not last too long. Soon, all mercenaries were ready to fight, and the three strongest men in the golden territory with the most complete strength stood in front of these mercenaries. "Who are you?" The head of the mercenary regiment looked at the two men standing about 30 meters away. Not only did he not relax at all, but he felt more pressure. These two people, of course, are Sean and Rorty cabas. As Sean guessed, perhaps because he felt that the battle was completely over, these mercenaries did not go too far after evacuating the scene, that is, they chose to settle down one kilometer away. However, from the current situation, it is obvious that this is also a part of these mercenaries'' plan. Otherwise, there would not be so much food and water on the surrounding ground, but even they did not expect to lose so many manpower. "It doesn''t matter who we are." Sean shook his head gently. "Most importantly, I''m very interested in the treasure you robbed." Hearing Sean''s words, all the mercenaries suddenly changed their faces. Most of them looked at roticabas. For these mercenaries who have never participated in underground war and have little chance to understand the elves, it is difficult for them to distinguish between dark elves and other elves. At least in their opinion, rotikabas is not much different from the gray elves. "Are you companions of those elves?" The head of the mercenary regiment asked again. "No." Sean simply denied, "it''s just curious travelers attracted by your bloody smell." "It''s a jackal." Some of the mercenaries laughed. Jackal is a kind of contempt. It is a wild land. It is specially used to describe those who take advantage of the fire and want to take a share. Sean''s eyes swept to the open mercenary. The cold eyes made the other party shiver, and it was a subconscious step backward. But soon, he realized that this action made him lose face, so he blushed and took two steps forward, staring back at Sean. But at this time, Sean has been too lazy to pay attention to each other, but it''s just a subordinate silver. Now it''s not enough for Sean to pay attention to it. "I sacrificed a lot of people to get this thing. Don''t you think it''s too much to want a share just by your two words?" "Too much?" Sean sneered, "those elves trusted you, so they leaked the secret to you. As a result, you killed them all, and even abused the corpse. I don''t know who is more excessive?" "This is just the law of survival in the wilderness." Hearing Sean''s words, the head of the mercenary regiment already knew that Sean was not a role to provoke. He just gave up his interests to the two people for no reason, which made him feel very unwilling. "We got this thing. There is no reason to share interests for no reason." "In that case, there is really nothing to say between us." Sean shrugged. "There are not many treasures of the elves here in the wilderness. There are only three really. No matter which one you have in your hand, to tell the truth... I''m very interested." Almost at the end of Sean''s sentence, rotica bass moved. In Sean''s eyes, he can clearly see the trajectory of rotikabas. However, in the eyes of those mercenaries, rotikabas seemed to disappear in front of them. I''m afraid no one could see his actions except the three inferior gold giants who could barely keep up with rotikabas. The head of the mercenary regiment knew in an instant that the strength of Sean and rotikabas was more powerful than they expected. But at this time, they had no way out. The bloody nature of the mercenary regiment immediately aroused their resistance, so the head of the mercenary regiment came out with a horizontal knife. Chopper. Right at roticabas. However, after the knife fell, the head of the mercenary regiment said in secret that it was bad, because he didn''t have any real sense of hit, and it was obviously cut on the virtual shadow of rotikabas. The next second, there was a scream behind him. Chapter 760 The general surface race knows how strong the combat effectiveness of the lost knight is. But in the underground world, there is a saying that "it is better to fight the Styx dragon than the lost Knight". The so-called styrofoam dragon is also close to the top of the food chain among many Warcraft in the underground world. Because it has obvious dragon blood in its body, although it is only a level 7 Warcraft, its combat effectiveness is not much weaker than level 8 Warcraft. Even ordinary lower holy land will feel difficult to face styrofoam Dragon. Sean, it is precisely because he understands the horror of the lost Knight very well that he thought of avoiding the fight between the two sides as much as possible when he met Rorty cabas at the fenlistine leader. It''s not that Sean really has no way to take Rorty cabas. It''s just that it''s clear that after the fight, he will have to rest for a long time. Sean wants to avoid it as much as possible. He''s also glad that Rorty cabas is a reform party, unlike those stubborn eternal night parties and revenge parties. This gives both sides room to maneuver. At this time, these mercenaries were lucky to realize the horror of the lost knight. After passing the head of the mercenary regiment and rushing into the crowd, rotikabas directly waved a sweep with the exaggerated Knight gun in his hand. The dark black fighting spirit radiated from the knight gun and turned into a nearly real barrier. Several mercenaries who happened to stand in front of rotikabas were immediately photographed and flew out. Among them, the mercenary on the left, who was shot out for the first time, suffered the most fighting pressure. His body was still in mid air. Before landing, he couldn''t suppress the invasion of dark fighting, and was directly blown into blood mist and broken meat in mid air. The second and third places, although they suffer less from the attack of dark fighting spirit, are these the frontal sweep from the lost Knight roticabas, but only people in the silver realm can resist? Therefore, before landing, he was out of breath in mid air. The second one was photographed, and his body was distorted and deformed. Only one strike seemed to be the most common sweep, and three people were directly killed. The hearts of these mercenaries were almost completely shrouded in fear. But is it really just an ordinary sweep? Diablo gun technique. Dragon tail sweep. The lost knight is the inheritance rank of the underground world. No matter how many ranks this class rises, it is still called the lost knight. However, if you want to advance again, you must find the riding God relic and complete the task of riding God relic before you can get new reinforcement. Before that, the improvement of strength only brought about the growth of various combat capabilities, without too significant qualitative change effect. Therefore, whether the personal qualification before becoming a lost knight is strong or not is largely related to the combat effectiveness after becoming a lost knight. Moreover, before becoming a lost knight, no matter what their fighting spirit attribute is, once they become a lost knight, the fighting spirit attribute is forcibly converted to a dark attribute. This is also a great disadvantage of the lost knight. After all, the fighting spirit of the dark attribute has an advantage in dealing with the normal physical attributes (wind, fire, ground, water and derivative attributes), but it seems to be insufficient in the face of the light attribute. In the surface world, almost all the fighting attributes of church knights are light attributes. However, if only in the current combat environment, rotikabas is not too much to be called human Warcraft. However, in such a short moment, rotikabas directly buried seven mercenaries. In addition to killing three people directly in the dragon tail sweep at the beginning, he was able to successfully kill one person in each of the two subsequent rounds. As for the other two unlucky ghosts who died under Rorty cabas, they were affected when he received the gun. It can be said that they died cowardly and innocent. What is more surprising to these mercenaries is that rotikabas'' weapons look extremely heavy, which should cause his speed to become slow. What such enemies fear most is that they are trapped in the encirclement - especially rotikabas still uses long weapons. But in the actual battle, he was extremely fast. The mercenaries around him, let alone restrict his movement, didn''t even have the power to fight. He was completely beaten wherever Rorty cabas pointed out. With another flash of God''s Kung Fu, almost all of these mercenaries died, leaving only two lower gold strongmen who should be the deputy head of the mercenary regiment. As for the captain, he was intercepted by Sean. At the beginning, the head did not pay attention to Sean. After all, in any way, Sean was like an aristocrat rather than a person who had really experienced. He has seen a lot of strong people like Sean. Most of them have no practical ability. The so-called Golden realm is just for the sake of the family''s face. But when he really started, the head of the mercenary regiment found that he was wrong. He knew that this time he really met the so-called talents in the Empire. With his first sword, Sean forced the head of the mercenary regiment back with his strength in the frontal attack. The second sword directly broke the commander''s defense parry. Although he had not been solved by Sean''s three swords because of his long combat experience, he had fallen into the crisis of death because he despised the enemy at the beginning. At this time, it was obviously impossible for him to turn over and obtain the right of battle rhythm. Not to mention that Sean''s strength itself is not weaker than him, and his combat skills and experience are above him. The advantage of weapons alone is enough to crush the head of the mercenary regiment. In addition, Sean didn''t intend to fight a protracted war at all, and didn''t even have the idea of delaying time, so it was extremely cruel and deadly. However, after more than ten exchanges, Sean finally caught a flaw in the head of the mercenary regiment, and the black king easily tore open the other party''s defense parry. With a flash of sword light and a scream, the right hand of the mercenary regiment leader holding the sword was cut off by Sean. Then, Sean didn''t have any idea to keep his hand. As soon as the sword edge in his hand turned, he crossed the other party''s throat. With a blood arrow, the head of the mercenary regiment covered his throat with one hand, and then fell slowly to the ground. It was difficult for him to rest in peace until he died. I thought I could sleep peacefully, but I fell short in the end. Only after settling the head of the mercenary regiment, Sean did not turn his head to support rotikabas, but stood still and fell into some kind of meditation. This is the first time that Sean won in the face of an opponent whose equipment is not as good as his own. Instead of relying on the benefit of weapons, he relied on his own combat skills and sword skills. In the confrontation just now, Sean had a subtle and mysterious unique feeling. Just like the sword in your hand is a part of your body. However, before Sean really realized something, a sad scream pulled Sean back to reality from meditation, which made him quite unhappy. After that, even if Sean wanted to calm down and immerse himself in that feeling, it was impossible. "You''re making a lot of noise." Sean is a little dissatisfied. "I can''t blame this accident." Rorty cabas felt wronged. "I didn''t know this guy would scream like this." He sighed helplessly. Sean knew he must have missed an opportunity, but if this kind of thing could be met so casually, it might not be called an opportunity. Sean was very open to this, so he soon put aside these troubles and began to search the mercenary commander. Generally speaking, small, precious and important treasures must be placed on the head of the mercenary regiment. Sean''s guess was right. He soon found a wooden box from the head of the mercenary regiment. The wooden box is not long, about a foot or so, but the wooden box is slightly heavy. Obviously, the material of the box is not simple. Just holding it in your hand, you can vaguely smell the fragrance of flowers and trees. It seems that this ordinary wooden box can''t cover up the smell of the treasure in the wooden box. And Sean''s face changed when he smelled the smell. Because he had smelled the fragrance not long ago. "This is..." rotikabas''s face changed when he smelled the smell in the air. In fact, there are not many things that can be called the most precious by the elves. Most of them are related to the future and development of the tribe. In the wilderness, the three treasures recognized by the tribal elves are the broken branches of the life tree, the seeds of the vitality tree and the immortal wood. The seed of vitality tree is also the seed born from the tree of life. It is an essential and important thing for every elf group in the wilderness who wants to develop separately from the big tribe. Although the effect is not as powerful as the life tree, it is also necessary to feed an elf tribe. As for the broken branches of the tree of life, they are the branches and leaves broken from the tree of life. Its broken branch has no effect on itself, but it is of great value to the non self life tree, because it can accelerate the growth process of a life tree. Just like the broken branch of the life tree of the eye of the storm tribe, it has no meaning to the life tree of the eye of the storm tribe itself. After all, it is broken from it, but it is a very precious treasure for the life trees of the other two tribes in the wilderness. The immortal wood is a rare thing in the wild. Strictly speaking, this kind of thing should be called lightning wood. It is the only dead wood left after being burned by lightning. Of course, if it is only dead wood, it will naturally have no effect. One of the prerequisites of immortal wood is the reborn lightning wood, that is, the dead wood that can still produce buds after being burned by lightning and fire is qualified to be called lightning wood. This kind of thing is also a great tonic to the tree of life. What Sean had in the wooden box was neither immortal wood nor vitality tree seeds, but a real broken branch of the tree of life! This kind of thing can be auctioned in the capital of trade. Some elves are crazy to buy it. It''s easy to auction it for millions. For a mercenary regiment, what can auction millions of Pan continental gold coins, let alone spell out the whole mercenary regiment. Even if there is only one dead, as long as it can successfully get this treasure, it is also worth the risk. But Sean knows better than these stupid mercenaries how dangerous it is to carry such a thing in the wilderness. This is an unbearable temptation for those elves. Now these mercenaries cover up the fragrance of the broken branches of the life tree only because they have a strong smell of blood. Once they wash them, the fragrance emitted by the broken branches of the life tree is enough for the elves within 500 meters to attack them. "This thing is very hot." Sean said in a deep voice, "and where on earth did these mercenaries get information At first I thought they got the information from the elves, but the broken branches of the tree of life are such a thing that those stubborn elves would rather die than reveal it. " "Conspiracy?" Rotikabas''s voice also seemed a little low. "It''s definitely a conspiracy." Sean was very sure, "let''s go back and meet Cecilia and say that we have to clear the marks along the way." Chapter 761 In the middle of the night in the wilderness, it becomes colder and colder. The howling cold wind blows up, which is always easy to make people shiver. But even in such a cold night, there are three figures walking. The person on the left is more than two meters tall and looks unusually strong. However, it seems that he has a hunchback and his arms are longer than those of normal people. Even if he bows, his hands almost touch the ground. However, he did not wear the cloak commonly used when walking in the wilderness, but it seemed that it didn''t matter whether he had a cloak or not just because he was wrapped in bandages. The man on the right seems to be a child of seven or eight years old. His body doesn''t even grow, but his gestures are full of a feeling of old age. He also didn''t wear a cloak, just a black tuxedo style dress, but it''s funny that there are two short swords tied around his waist - but in the case of this child, it''s probably a long sword. Only the man in the middle looks more like a traveler who goes deep into the wilderness. The black hooded cloak makes it impossible to see the figure and gender of this person, but it is obvious that he can walk with the two odd companions. This mysterious man wearing a black hooded cloak is not a good person. "Are you sure there won''t be any mistakes?" The man on the right who looked like a child suddenly opened his mouth. "Can''t you trust me?" The man in the middle responded coldly, and a wisp of killing intention came out of him. "Hey, calm down." The child on the right raised his hands and shouted with an exaggerated look, "unless you want to be cut into dozens of pieces by me, don''t reveal your killing intention." Smelling the speech, the mysterious man in black just snorted coldly, but his killing intention also converged slightly at the same time. But when the three people walked forward a few steps again, the one on the left was wrapped in bandages and jumped out. For a moment, he or it showed completely unusual jumping power and agility. With only such a jump, he opened a distance of more than 30 meters with two other companions. When he landed, the whole earth even vibrated. In the dusty environment, the ground within a radius of 10 meters fell nearly one meter deep. The mysterious man in the middle and the child on the right also stopped and turned to attack each other at the same time when the bandage freak jumped open. The child who looks like a imp has terrible strength quite different from his age. In an instant, he pulled out the two short swords around his waist, and the air was shrouded in dense silver white sword shadows, which almost completely covered the range of several feet in front of him. The roaring sound in the air was like a raging wind. In addition, only the shadow of the sword was shrouded, but the child''s hands could not be caught, even the residual shadow, as if his hands had completely melted in the air. On the contrary, the mysterious man in a cloak doesn''t seem as powerful as the child. When the strong wind shrouded in the shadow of the sword blew up, the cloak on the mysterious man was finally blown away, revealing his graceful body under the cloak. This is a woman! But strangely, the woman''s skin is not white, but a kind of cyan gray. She didn''t use any weapons. She just stretched out her right hand to attack the child, but her speed was no slower than the child. Most of the bluish gray residual shadows intrude into the range shrouded by the sword shadow. Almost where there is a sword shadow, a bluish gray hand shadow will appear, and each superposition of the two residual shadows is a harsh metal sound and splashing sparks. The woman''s right hand can carry the child''s double swords! In the air, the roaring wind became louder, and even there was a faint sound of thunder. The position where the woman and the child stood was also stirred by the airflow generated by their attack, resulting in the wind and sand flying on the ground. These grains of sand surrounded the two people in the confrontation, gradually covering up their figures, turning into a hazy, and finally turning into two black figures. But the sound of gold and iron is as loud as ever, and from time to time, there is a stronger fire light shining in the wind and sand close to a tornado. I don''t know how long the fight took. Finally, with a strong roar, in the eyes of the storm that was about to completely evolve into a tornado, the woman and the child finally flew back from the eyes of the storm. Without the strong turbulence generated by the two people''s fight, the tornado dissipated completely in an instant. Because of its agitation, it flew into the air and turned into a sand rain storm. But if this is regarded as a general rain without threat, I''m afraid that when the sand rain reaches the body, it will be shot on the spot. You know, when the sand rain falls, even the child and the woman dare not resist. Countless sword shadows once again burst out on the child''s head, blocking the sand falling from the air. As for the woman, she was not as calm as the child. Because she had no weapons, she could only wave her cloak and swing all the sand away. The sand rain came and went quickly. It was only a short time of more than ten seconds. However, for the woman and the child, it was not much easier than when they had a confrontation just now. It can even be said that the risk increased unabated. When the sand rain was over, the evening dress on the child also became a little ragged. At this time, he looked like a tramp. But the woman was no better. The cloak in her hand was completely turned into a rag, and without the cover of the cloak, the woman''s figure and appearance were completely exposed to everyone''s sight. In terms of body and appearance, this woman has a proud body and peerless face that many people are crazy about. However, the skin on her body is not the skin color of normal people, but a kind of cyan gray. Just look at the woman who dared to use her right hand to resist the child''s double swords, you can know that this cyan gray is not just the skin color. "Are you finished?" The bandage freak, who was almost 60 meters away from the two people, saw that the two people stopped, yawned and stood up from the ground, and then asked slowly. His voice sounds very strange, full of a deep voice unique to mature men. This voice can easily win the favor of anyone, especially those women who like mature men - of course, without seeing the strange look of this bandage. "Hum." The woman still gave a cold hum. The child patted the dust on his body, put away the two short swords, and then showed a smile and said with a smile: "anyway, we can''t tell the victory or defeat. It''s better to continue to do business." This time, the woman didn''t make any reply, but turned and stepped up. Then the child and the bandage freak stepped up at the same time. Soon, the three returned to the way they had walked side by side before. However, compared with the situation at the beginning, except for the bandage freak, the young woman no longer had a cloak to cover her body, and the child was a little embarrassed because of her ragged clothes. It''s really strange that this strange group of three walked forward in the middle of the night. I don''t know how long I''ve been going, the bandage freak suddenly raised his head and sniffed in the air. Then, the woman also smelled the strange smell floating in the air. Almost when she smelled the smell, the woman''s face changed. She suddenly accelerated her steps and walked towards the front, but the speed was no different from running. Seeing that the woman accelerated, the remaining two naturally couldn''t continue to walk slowly, so they had to speed up a little to keep up, but it''s not enough to run like that woman. "What is this crazy woman going crazy again?" The child muttered discontentedly. "There is a smell of blood in the air." The bandage freak whispered, "it''s normal for you to have a bad nose and can''t smell." Hearing this sentence from the bandage freak, the child was stunned for a second, and then his look changed greatly: "no!" This time, even the child no longer had any reservation, and ran quickly at a very fast speed. Looking at the two companions around him, he showed such an anxious state of mind. Although the bandage freak didn''t know where the bad place was, he was always embarrassed to continue to move forward slowly, so he had to take the same big step and run. When he got to the two companions, he finally knew what the so-called "bad" meant. In front of him, there were more than a dozen human bodies lying upside down. Of course, most of them could be said to be incomplete, and even one had turned into pieces of meat. The blood on the surrounding ground almost completely dried up. It is obvious that the battle has been over for a long time. In the cold night environment of the wilderness, it had to be at least three or four hours ago. When the bandage freak arrived, he happened to see the woman standing up from a man who had lost an arm. The bandage freak had recognized the human body, the head of the mercenary regiment they had met in the wilderness. For some reason, they couldn''t rob a treasure of the spirit tribe by themselves, so they leaked the news that a guard team of the spirit tribe was transporting the broken branches of the life tree to the mercenary corps to induce the other party to attack the guard team. According to the original plan, they will recycle the broken branches of the life tree tonight. Of course, this recycling process also won''t leave any alive. After all, today''s existence can''t be found by the people in the wilderness, otherwise it will cause great trouble. This is also the reason why they can''t attack the elf escort in person. "It''s gone." The woman''s face looked very angry, and because of the anger she sent out at this time, the surrounding air suddenly dropped several degrees. The cold killing idea was almost like a real blow. The frozen blood around began to produce ice crystals, and the body began to be covered with ice, "it was rushed by people." "Who would have done it?" At this time, the child did not have the thought of tit for tat with the woman. His face was also very ugly, "not many people know this news. Everyone except us should be cleaned up. " "I don''t know." The woman glanced at the surrounding environment, and her voice was unusually low. "The robbers are not only old hands, but also strong Although there are only two people on the other side, almost all of them are solved in front of each other, and only these wastes can support more... " The waste mentioned by the woman refers to the head and two deputy heads of the mercenary regiment. "After solving these people, other people''s bodies were not touched, so they only searched the fool''s body and took the target goods directly." The woman kicked the body of the head of the mercenary regiment. It was just a kick. She kicked the body that looked more than 150 kg directly into the air. Before the body landed, it had exploded in the air and sprinkled a piece of broken meat. "After that, they cleaned up the traces. Now there is no clue." "It seems that we have been put together." The child looked very unhappy with his gloomy face. "We worked so hard to solve those who knew this information, but we didn''t expect to be one step ahead of others Could it be that when we were looking for the mercenary regiment, we were heard by others? " "This possibility is not ruled out." The woman was silent for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "the other party is probably an old hand who is proficient in this way. It''s really beautiful to play with the mantis catching cicadas. I dare to rob even the target goods of our dead spine. Ha ha... I haven''t met such a brave person for a long time." "Our whereabouts may have been exposed." The child''s face showed some worry, "I heard that because there was division and civil strife in the wilderness, those madmen of the peace association seem to be here, too. Let them know that our existence may not die again You said, "could it be the hands of the peace association?" "No." The woman refused without thinking, "if it is really the peace association, they will stop these mercenaries when they rob, and then they will join hands with those elves to set up traps and wait for us to come in." "What shall we do now?" Bandage Freak is obviously a person who is not good at thinking. "It must have been the people in the gathering point. Since our whereabouts are likely to be exposed, we should just appear openly." A cruel smile appeared on the woman''s face, "I just need some materials to adjust. I saw a lot of good goods in that gathering point before. I just couldn''t expose my identity and endure. Now, everything is unnecessary Let''s go back and kill the village. " Chapter 762 After solving the remnants of the mercenary regiment, Sean and rotikabas chose to leave immediately without making any stop. And Sean also found that the thing in his hand was a broken branch of the tree of life, so he didn''t hesitate to throw it into the storage ring. If he took it with him, it would only bring him endless trouble. However, the unexpected harvest, the broken branch of the life tree, also made Sean feel a little happy. At least he fulfilled the promise of the princess of Xuefeng tribe. However, there was no hint of task completion in Sean''s taskbar, so Sean guessed that it should be sent to Xuefeng tribe. Now, he just hopes that the broken branch of this life tree must not be stolen from the eye of the storm tribe, otherwise it will be in trouble. On the way back, Sean and Rorty cabas carefully cleaned up the traces and clues they left behind. Because there is a tracking expert like Rorty cabas, there is naturally no problem in anti tracking. However, in order to prevent his opponent from being too evil, Sean even erased his footprints, which can be described as hard work. He didn''t think that those guys who could trick the mercenaries into looting would be unable to track down the traces of these mercenaries. But what he never understood was why someone wanted to rob the broken branches of these life trees. After all, except that the elves would be interested in such things, any other race didn''t care about them at all. Even the blood elves and dark elves living in the underground world didn''t need the broken branches of the life tree. Because the underground world is not suitable for the growth of the tree of life, and the long years have given them a new way to cultivate young children. Thanks to Sean''s caution, he avoided the dead spine a few hours later. Finally, he only found the bodies of the mercenaries and could not trace them to Sean''s head. Of course, if Sean meets these dead spines, he must doubt whether he has missed any major historical events in the game. Otherwise, why did the dead spines suddenly and inexplicably run to the wilderness to collect the broken branches of the tree of life? However, in view of this, Sean also had a bold guess: since someone was thinking about the life tree in the wilderness, I''m afraid the three life trees in the wilderness could not survive, and maybe he might get the broken branch of the second life tree. I just don''t know. If you send two broken branches of the life tree to Xuefeng tribe at that time, will the benefits of the system reward be higher? On the return trip, because they were worried about being watched, Sean and Rorty cabas could be said to be on their way with all their strength. Even if they were evacuating and cleaning up traces, they were not slow either. So about an hour later, Sean joined Cecilia and others. After hearing Sean''s guess, Cecilia and others were also surprised. Vaguely, everyone seemed to notice that there seemed to be a storm brewing here in the wilderness, and they seemed to have been involved in it. However, if you want to worry, that''s not enough. After all, among the people present, except Shina, which one is not a talent who can be alone, and the combination of their team, in terms of combat power alone, even if they encounter the general lower Holy Land strong, they don''t have the power of a war. Of course, the premise is that there is only one lower Holy Land strong. If there were more than two people, or if it was a strong man in the middle of the holy land, Sean thought it better to run away. After a simple night in the desert, Sean and others set off again the next day. Because there was a broken branch of the life tree on his body, Sean had no plan to go to Xuefeng tribe. At this time, he had to put it on the agenda, but its importance was put behind the trip to heishuize by Sean. After all, for Sean, the thing buried in the black water is very important to him, because if he guesses correctly, it can make him successfully enter the realm of superior gold. In addition, Sean also wanted to take a chance to see if he could get another broken branch of the life tree. Because the tribe with the life tree closest to heishuize happens to be the feather tribe of the wind, and the broken branch of the life tree in his hand is obviously intended to be sent to the feather tribe of the wind from the action direction of the previous elf escort team, so it is obvious that the broken branch of the life tree is either from the life tree of the Raven tribe, Or the tree of life from the eye of the storm tribe. If it is the former, it is naturally very beneficial to Sean, but if it is the latter, Sean is a little helpless. So it''s a good choice to go to the Raven tribe to see if there is a chance. Anyway, they have decided to go to the Xuefeng tribe, and they can''t go empty handed. And others don''t know the election of the chief successor of the eye of the storm, but Sean knows it very well. This campaign will not end so soon. Even if there are external factors involved, it will not be settled until two years later. It''s just that it wasn''t the snow wind princess who became the chief of the eye of the storm tribe because of the death of saloch snow wind in the game. Now, the princess has joined the ranks of the candidates with an extremely strong side. Her intuition tells Sean that the campaign may drag on longer than in the original game. At this stage, the chaos of the eye of the storm tribe will continue. This is also the main reason why the eye of the storm has been in a relatively weak position among the three wizard tribes in the wild. After all, in this internal friction, the loss of this powerful tribe is not small. The next trip seemed to be because Sean and Rorty cabas had a very beautiful way to hide their tracks, so there were no pursuers along the way. On the contrary, because they are closer and closer to the inner circle of the wilderness, many patrols gradually began to appear, and even the traces of Warcraft life began to appear frequently. Although this more or less brought some trouble to Sean and others, at least they finally stopped eating dry food, but began to have game to change their food. After another busy time, Sean dragged a huge lion towards the temporary camp. The lion''s hair is fire red. It has a very bright side in the sunlight. If it is not dead at this time, its hair will emit light spots similar to Mars. As a level 6 Warcraft, banyan lion is also a Warcraft at the top of the food chain in the wilderness. Its diet even includes Asian Dragon Warcraft such as land dragon lizard. Moreover, even land dragons dare to attack if they are extremely hungry. In terms of comprehensive combat ability, if it is not the superior gold strongman who has enough confidence in his own strength, he will generally not provoke this kind of Warcraft. But now, the powerful banyan lion died in Sean''s hand, and there was only a sword mark in his throat, and there was no wound. If there are professionals who are proficient in skinning skills, they can peel off a banyan lion skin of perfect quality. Such a lion skin can usually sell nearly 10000 pan continental gold coins in the circle of imperial ladies. But Sean didn''t solve the spotted flame lion to peel it. In the last half month, Sean has been honing his sword skills. Just like beginners like Shina, Sean spends almost all his free time on the cultivation of sword skills. Since that night, after solving the mercenary regiment leader and inexplicably entering a mysterious feeling, Sean knew that his body had begun to produce some changes that he couldn''t even tell. Although he didn''t know where the specific feeling came from that night, he knew it must have something to do with his sword skill. Without any good thinking and solutions, Sean decided to start learning what he did before he became famous in the game, that is "grinding". Constantly hone your skills. This is not a shameful practice. There are many famous people in the world. They continue to cultivate their skills for ten years, and never give up because of the peak of their position. And Sean, after coming to this world, because of all kinds of busyness and sadness, he forgot how he grew up when he was a little white in the game. Until these days, Sean dared to say that his heart was finally really calm. Perhaps because of the end of the dabion war, or perhaps because the present time is a rare relaxation for him. But anyway, Sean did find his heart more peaceful than ever. Only in this quiet state of mind can he concentrate more on his sword training, and even find many problems he ignored in the past. Besides, in this half month, Sean''s agility and strength have increased by three and two points respectively, which is naturally a rare good thing for Sean, who is used to increasing his personal attributes by proficiency and upgrading. Sean even had a feeling that as long as he continued like this, he would be able to acquire an ability related to fencing. But Sean couldn''t tell in detail what the specific ability was. It was just an intuition. Intuition, after Sean came to the world, never deceived him, as if this ability seemed to be the additional effect of his real eye. Time, in such a slightly plain and leisurely time, passes slowly. Although everyone seems to have not changed at all, each other''s strength has indeed begun to grow slowly during this journey. Chapter 763 Time is passing slowly. The strength of Sean and others is also improving at the same slow speed. For many people, Sean is synonymous with "miracle". Because as early as three years ago, he was just a junior bronze. He was just a newcomer to the stage of world history. But who could have thought that in only three years, Sean changed from the next bronze to the next gold, which is the strength improvement of the whole two great realms. Of course, no one speculates that Sean must have used some secret techniques to forcibly improve his strength. After all, there are not few people who can do such things on the whole continent. However, only those who have really fought with Sean know that there is no false element in Sean''s strength improvement, and every time he improves his strength, he can fight alone with those veterans who have been famous in this realm for a long time, which is really terrible. So Cecilia was surprised when Sean really settled down and began to sharpen his sword skills. In Cecilia''s eyes, Sean is very consistent with all the definitions of the so-called "genius" in the world. It can even be said that because of Sean''s existence, Cecilia has a new understanding of the word genius. At least Cecilia has never seen Sean''s research in fencing, However, he was able to defeat many masters who have practiced Kendo for many years with fencing, which really surprised many people. When Sean calmed down and began to improve his swordsmanship again, Cecilia felt that something was changing on Sean. This change may not be obvious at present, but gradually, Cecilia found that whenever Sean began to wave his sword, her temperament would change and become more ethereal and outstanding. Cecilia remembered that she had seen this temperament in the chief court swordsman known as the rumbel sword saint, but soon Cecilia laughed at herself. If Sean continues to improve his swordsmanship, it is very possible to become a swordsman in the future, but if he can become a swordsman at present, Cecilia doesn''t think it is possible to worship Sean blindly. Not looking down on Sean, but the meaning represented by everyone who can be called "holy", but not just the four words "strong in the Holy Land", but also refers to the achievement in a certain aspect, which is truly extraordinary. In Cecilia''s eyes, she may not know how to judge the excellence of swordsmanship, but she was lucky to see the rumbel swordsman''s sword, but she could vaguely distinguish some gaps between Sean and the swordsman. After practicing sword, there is a short rest time. Sean and Shina are both the same. Even HARTING has his own training to complete every day, and HARTING will work harder than Sean and Shina - HARTING won''t stop until he has completed enough training. Unlike Sean and Shina, after completing some simple training, they will start to enjoy their breakfast, then start on the road, and will not continue to train again until noon and evening break. That day, it was Sean and others who entered the wilderness. "You mean..." Cecilia quickly responded, "are those slave hunters?" "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten." Sean shrugged. "The guy with green hair should not be human. Anyway, the slave teams operating here in the wilderness will never be interested in human beings But that guy doesn''t look like an elf or a barbarian. Is there any race that looks like human in the wilderness? " "If you want to know, just ask him." Rorty cabas said faintly, but there was also a hard to hide excitement in his tone. It was obvious that he was also interested in the green haired man, "can you do it?" "Why not do it!" Before Sean could speak, Harding shouted angrily. This guy was once planted in the hands of the slave team, so he naturally won''t have any good feelings for the slave team. At this time, when he learned that the eight guys who looked like mercenaries were the slave team, Harding could not restrain his anger. It can be said that he wanted to rush up and tear them to pieces. As a qualified commander in chief, Sean certainly needs to take into account his subordinates'' emotions. In addition, the opponent was just a slave team, and Sean and others were really interested in the green haired man, so without thinking for too long, Sean nodded and agreed to HARTING''s action. Almost as soon as Sean''s head was a little, Harding had rushed towards the slave teams like a black whirlwind. Chapter 764 It was a one-sided battle. Although Harding''s combat effectiveness can''t be brought into full play in broad daylight, after all, his vision, skills and his own strength are there, so those slave captors who are only superior silver naturally can''t be Harding''s opponents. So that when Sean and others came, Harding almost ended the battle. There was no total annihilation. At least two people turned around and fled immediately. Harding wanted to catch up, but Sean stopped him. "Why?" Harding, whose face showed anger, was dissatisfied. "There''s no point in killing." Sean shook his head, "and you can''t vent anything by doing so. There are too many slave hunters in this world. As long as the world still needs slaves, this industry will never disappear Therefore, even if you kill all of them, you will only find that your inner anger is growing, not decreasing. " Although he knew that what Sean said was right, Harding was still instinctively dissatisfied, but he didn''t continue to chase the two men and snorted softly. "Thank you so much!" It seemed that Sean and others were friendly and saved themselves, so the green haired man quickly surrounded and thanked, "I thought I was going to die. Fortunately, I met you here." "Don''t you think we''re thinking about you, too?" Sean glanced at the green haired man and said with a chuckle. With this appearance, the smile on the green haired man''s face soon froze. Looking at it closely, Sean found that the man in front of him had a very pleasing outline. Although he couldn''t say how handsome, he had two dimples when he smiled, which made him look like a very gentle big boy next door. His pupil was aqua blue, his hair was dark green, and it was not long, just as far as his shoulder. The tip of his hair was slightly curled up, and his skin color was white. However, his figure was as thin as Sean had seen before, which may be why he didn''t use too much force. Even now, because of the frozen smile, Sean didn''t feel any fear of the other party''s negative emotion, but he looked like he accepted his life. "Why not run?" Sean couldn''t help asking. "Because running is useless." The man said reluctantly. At the same time, he glanced at HARTING, rotikabas and others, "I''m not a fool. You can solve the villain who chased me for nearly half an hour just by yourself. How can I be your opponent So ah, I can only accept my fate. " "It''s really honest." Sean smiled, but then shrugged, "well, I only have a few questions to ask you..." "Will you let me go after asking?" The man asked with an excited face. There was a strange look on Sean''s face, but he still said, "it depends on my mood and your answer." "I promise to tell you everything." The green haired man nodded his head very diligently and put on a look of listening carefully, "first of all, allow me to introduce myself My name is Lancet. Lancet Galen yelling. I''m from a small coastal country in the north. At present, I''m walking on the mainland as a bard. " "Bard?" Sean glanced strangely at the guy who called himself Lance. If it is really a bard, it can explain why his strength is only superior silver, but he dares to go deep into such a place as the inner circle of the wilderness. Unless those really vicious races or Warcraft, not everyone will rashly attack a bard, mainly because they have no interests and benefits. After all, bards are famous poor - in fact, they are not really poor, but most bards will spend all the money they earn that day. Of course, in the game, the Bard class is also not very popular with players, mainly because the attack means are too single, and the combat positions engaged in conflict with some church clergy classes. Therefore, except for some groups of players who cannot reach the church clergy, or copy maps that clergy players cannot enter, no team is willing to upgrade with bards, and even some guilds are unwilling to accept players of this class. However, although lanster was unusually frank, Sean still knew that the other party didn''t tell him the truth. At least he kept his racial choice secret. "But if it''s a bard, what about your guitar?" Sean asked back. Bards are a special profession. In addition to fighting with weapons such as bows, arrows and stabbing swords, their musical instruments also belong to the category of combat weapons. Of course, bards have different preferences, and their musical instruments are also different. However, they are generally dominated by six string harp and harp. The former is a common musical instrument for male bards, and the latter is a common musical instrument for female bards. "Guitar?" Lanster was stunned. "What''s that?" "It''s your lyre." Guitar is the general name of male bards in the game, but obviously no one in the world will know, so Sean soon changed his mouth. "It''s all those damn guys who ruined my six string piano, damn it!" Lanster shouted angrily, but then his face became a little surprised, "how do you know I use a six string piano." Sean rolled his eyes: "because the vast majority of male bards use the six string instrument as their accompaniment. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility of using other instruments, but you don''t look like you That''s my intuition. " "Your intuition is really accurate." At this time, the expression and body movements on lanster''s face are worthy of his status as a bard, which is very exaggerated. "Why on earth did those guys chase you?" It seems that Sean doesn''t know when he can ask the real content if he continues to pull on like this, so Cecilia couldn''t help but interrupt, "the slave team here in the wilderness won''t attack humans at will." "Because." Lanster''s voice gradually became lighter, and even took on the Bard''s unique voice change, which made Sean roll his eyes, "I know a great secret! This secret is related to a treasure! There is an ancient relic buried underground in this territory, then... " Before lanster finished, Sean sighed, "is the treasure you said the ancient tomb of the beast king, the secret treasure of the water demon, or the holy land of the winged man?" Along the way, Sean followed the map, so he naturally knew which tribe the nearby territory belonged to. So when lanster said that there were treasures buried in the underground of this territory, Sean generally knew that it must be underground treasure. It''s just that this territory belongs to the ruling territory of a third-class tribe, so there are actually three dungeon treasures in this area, but Sean doesn''t know which treasure lanster said, so he just reported the names of the three treasures. But Sean was not interested in the three treasures. The ancient tomb of the beast king is a deserted underground city. The challenge difficulty is only superior silver. It produces a rotten beast king battle axe. Even if it starts, it needs to complete a series of troublesome follow-up tasks before it can be restored to a powerful silver level magic weapon. If it''s valuable, Sean doesn''t mind taking it away, but this Tomahawk is a hatchet, not Alfred''s habitual weapon, and Sean doesn''t have anyone who uses an axe under his command. As for the water demon secret collection, it produces a deep-sea pearl, but it is actually a magic imitation prop, so it can only be used five times. The effect is to provide the holder with up to 30 minutes of underwater breathing time. Five times together, it''s only two and a half hours of underwater breathing time. It''s also a chicken rib prop. The holy land of wing man produces good things. It is a weak effect gold grade magic weapon in the shape of Trident. But the dungeon happened to be near the third-class seat tribe, and it was still under the Holy Land built by that tribe. To enter this relic was to destroy the holy land of the third-class seat tribe. Sean was not so stupid. When the relic was found in the game, it was still because the player''s task clashed with the tribe. As a result, it didn''t stop until the guild power was directly used to shovel the tribe flat, and then the entrance of the relic was found. Lanster, after hearing Sean''s words, looked at Sean in disbelief, his eyes were completely straight, and his voice became stuttered: "you... You... How do you know? No, why do you know so many treasures? I... it took me a lot of effort to know the water demon secret... I... are you also aiming at these treasures? " "No." Sean rolled his eyes again. "You already know these treasures?" Rorty cabas looked at Sean with no surprise in his voice and expression, as if he was used to Sean''s erudition, "why don''t you tell us?" "We didn''t come for these treasures." Sean said faintly, "and these dungeons don''t have anything good." At this point, Sean turned his head again, began to look at lance, and then said, "I believe you are a bard now With your professional ability, it''s not difficult to know the secret location of such treasures, but not everyone can break into the wilderness. You''d better stop thinking about these treasures. " Lanster didn''t seem to hear Sean''s words. He kept looking at the people around Sean, and then he found that everyone seemed not curious about the secret that Sean would know these treasures, even if they hadn''t heard Sean mention it before. It was as if they knew Sean was a very knowledgeable person, and they often did something unexpected, and they were used to it. Lanster, after this discovery, suddenly had a strong curiosity about Sean, so when Sean was ready to leave, he suddenly ran forward and stopped Sean and others. "What else do you want to do?" Sean looked a little funny at the Bard in front of him. "You seem to be very knowledgeable." Lanster stared at Sean very seriously and then said. "All right." Sean thought about it. He didn''t think he was erudite. At most, he knew some things and secrets that he didn''t know in the world today. "Do you know what the treasure in the water demon''s Secret collection is?" Lanster asked again. This time, everyone looked at Sean with a little more curiosity. Obviously, they also wanted to know the answer. "It''s just an imitation of a deep-sea pearl." Sean began to get impatient. "I''m not interested in that treasure at all." "Wait a minute." Looking at Sean and others leaving again, lanster was also a little anxious. "Yes, it is indeed an imitation of the deep-sea Pearl..." when talking about this, lanster looked at Sean strangely, "although I don''t know how you know, you should know the value of the deep-sea pearl." "The real pearl of the deep sea is really priceless." Sean''s eyebrows frowned, and he was a little annoyed with lanster''s endless entanglement. Similarly, Rory cabas and others looked at lanster a little bad, "but it''s just an imitation, which can only provide the effect of use for five times at most, and the duration of each time is no more than 30 minutes. I don''t think this thing will be of any value Perhaps, when it is used up, it can sell one or two thousand gold coins. " 1¡¢ Two thousand gold coins. If he and Cecilia were still mercenaries, Sean would still be interested, but now it''s really hard for him to be interested in one or two thousand gold coins. In particular, it is not a simple thing to go to the water demon secret collection. This kind of income and risk can not be directly proportional. Maybe it can even be said that it is a loss business. "You are really erudite, but... Have you ever wondered why there is only such a deep-sea pearl in a dungeon treasure?" Hearing lanster''s words, Sean was stunned first, and then thought deeply. The so-called underground city treasure is the underground city model only when the land is reclaimed for the first time, that is, everyone can enter as long as they find the entrance of the underground city, and they will fight and compete in one map. Therefore, the land reclamation benefits of a dungeon treasure have long been fixed. The more teams enter, the less the benefits of each team will be. This is why there will always be malicious PK when the land reclamation of a dungeon. Once the underground city is successfully reclaimed, the underground city will change to the copy mode. At that time, all teams can enter, and they will not be on the same map. At that time, there were four teams of land reclamation water demon secret collection on the forum, and each team had a video of land reclamation. Although three of them were eliminated in the process of opening up wasteland, when the fourth team Wu successfully opened up wasteland in this underground city, the final harvest was less than 30000 gold coins. Even if the income shared by the other three teams was included, it was not even 50000 on the whole. However, there are seven teams involved in the land reclamation of the dungeon of the beast king''s ancient mausoleum, and the final harvest is shared equally. Each team has an income of nearly 100000 gold coins. This gap is very large. However, after the successful reclamation of the land by that team, the water demon secret has indeed become a copy mode. Sean''s eyebrows frowned, and he suddenly thought of a possibility: is it incomplete reclamation? If the reclamation is incomplete, the dungeon will also become a copy, but this copy is naturally incomplete. Of course, it''s not that there is no chance to remedy, but the efforts that need to be made are more troublesome than when the first underground city was opened up. It''s a headache to trigger a series of hidden conditions. "It seems that you don''t know?" Lanster guessed when he saw Sean''s frown. "The imitation of the deep-sea pearl is just a surface arrangement, which is also the key to the real water demon''s Secret collection. Strictly speaking, that treasure should be called Mermaid treasure. " Chapter 765 Sean looked at lance more and more strangely. Until lance was a little hairy, Sean smiled: "I see. i see! I see! " Everyone looked at Sean curiously. Obviously, they didn''t understand what Sean understood. In fact, what Sean understood at this time naturally could not be said to others. At the beginning, those people who had hidden the wasteland water demon did not completely develop the underground city, so they formed the incomplete copy later. Although later some people did feel that this copy was incomplete and had been trying to make this copy complete, but they had been unable to find hidden clues, so they were finally recognized that the reclamation of land hidden by the water demon was complete. This is a junk five person copy. Yes, the water demon hides this copy. It''s a five person copy. Although there is no limit on the number of people to open up wasteland in the underground city, there will be a limit on the number of people after it is converted to a copy. It''s just that the water demon hides this copy. Even if there is no limit on the number of people in the underground city reclamation mode, there is only one imitation of the deep-sea pearl, so only five people can enter the real underground city in the end. Because after the imitation of the deep-sea pearl is activated, an underwater breathing buff effect lasting 30 minutes will be formed. It doesn''t mean that players can share 30 minutes of each use through relay races. This is also what the team that got the imitation of the deep-sea Pearl was very dissatisfied with. In the later copies, players can still get a prop named "imitation of deep-sea pearl" after passing the customs. However, unlike the first reclamation, the imitation of deep-sea pearl in the copy can not be brought out. This is also the reason why some players suspect that the secret collection of water demon has not been completely reclaimed. However, no matter how they look for it, they still can''t find the place where the deep-sea pearl is used in this copy, so it won''t be settled later. But who can think of it. This underground city, or wasteland reclamation, needs a guide! Without the guide''s guidance, it is impossible to open the real water demon secret dungeon, which is the most key hidden clue in this copy! The reason why the underground city failed when it opened up wasteland was also because there was no guide. But is this guide so easy to find? Obviously not. If Sean hadn''t guessed wrong, Lance Galen yelling must have appeared in the wild in the same way in the game. It can even be said that players know that the copy of the water demon secret collection must be known through lance Galen yelling. But it''s a pity that those players either killed lanster as a monster, or let him die unexpectedly, or simply sold him to the slave hunting team. Anyway, lanster Galen Yelin in the game certainly didn''t have too in-depth communication with the players, which led to the failure of the reclamation of this underground city. "Are you a mermaid?" Sean stared at lanster and said again, "if I remember correctly, the Mermaids are the favored race of the gods, and their history can even be traced back to the dawn era. However, since the end of the ash age, with the collapse of Atlantis and the fragmentation of the continent, the situation of the mermaid family has become worse and worse day by day. About 10000 years ago, the mermaid family should be officially extinct from the miracle continent I didn''t expect there were survivors. " After hearing Sean''s words, lanster''s face suddenly changed, and a feeling of trembling and panic surged from his heart. This feeling makes lanster seem to have an illusion. He seems to be deep in the vortex of cold ice, and the blood of his whole body seems to be about to solidify, which makes his skin color almost transparent, and the blue blood even looms, which can really and completely expose his racial identity at once. Mermaid blood is clear and blue. The corners of Sean''s mouth rose slightly. "It is said that if mermaids cry, tears will turn into pearls." As a magician, Cecilia''s understanding of mermaids is limited to books. At this time, she will inevitably be more excited to see real living creatures, "and if her eyes are dug out, they will become luminous pearls." "No, no, no, that''s all rumors!" Lanster could not move because of the fear of being identified. At this time, after hearing Cecilia''s words, the whole person jumped up, "even if I cry, it''s just ordinary tears. It''s saltier than normal humans at most, and even if I dig out my eyes, it''s absolutely impossible! absolutely! It will never become a luminous pearl! " "Really?" Cecilia began to look up and down at lanster with suspicious eyes. "I heard that mermaids are full of treasure, and that''s what the textbook says." "That''s all speculation!" Lanster said innocently with a sad face, "as a mermaid, how can I not know! I''m really no different from you humans. I''m also human. I''m not a Warcraft or a monster. It''s impossible to say that my whole body is treasure. Will you dig the human heart or eyes? " "Well, yes." Cecilia nodded. "Many witchcraft are like this, and even all kinds of living people sacrifice." "Mom, the land world is terrible." Lanster was really about to cry, but there were no tears. "This time the little guy is telling the truth." Sean sighed. He finally knew why lanster in the game disappeared mysteriously. Obviously, there are not a few people who believe in the saying that "mermaid is full of treasure." Mermaid tears will not become pearls, and dug out eyes will not become luminous beads. As for things like Mermaid heart, they are nonsense. " Sean wanted to reach out and gently rub Cecilia''s head, but he found that Cecilia had grown fast and almost as tall as him, which made Sean have to lament the miracle of the common height of the people on the mainland. "Mermaid tears actually only have a special ingredient, which is very suitable for medicine, and the therapeutic effect of adding Mermaid tears is very good. As for the heart of the mermaid, it is actually just a gift from the ancestors to the future generations. It can be a famous saying of vigilance, or a weapon that has been used, or a way of doing things, and so on. It does not refer to the heart of the mermaid. " Sean whispered, "as for the so-called Mermaid hearts of wizards and priests, they actually use Mermaid hearts Many people can''t tell the difference between Mermaid and mermaid, but in fact, they are two species. Although the former is also a humanoid creature, in essence, it belongs to the category of Warcraft like goblin, while the latter is a real humanoid creature and can be regarded as an orc type. " "Yes, yes, yes, that''s it!" Lanster nodded hurriedly and agreed, "you are really knowledgeable! More learned than the elders of our Mermaid family! " Compared with human beings, the life span of the mermaid family naturally belongs to the longevity race. After all, it is the grace race of the gods in the dawn era, just like the elves. However, the identity of mermaid in the dawn era is only a pet. Unlike elves who can call themselves the people of God, there is still a great difference between the two. Therefore, mermaids have the same beautiful appearance, sweet song and even long life as elves - of course, they can''t compare with elves for four or five hundred years. Mermaids can only live for about two hundred years under normal circumstances. Strong mermaids may live for four hundred years or even five hundred years, but that''s the limit. After all, as pets, they don''t need to know about fighting in the eyes of the gods. Therefore, due to the limitation of this talent, the mermaid family is not good at fighting. Because of this, the mermaid group has hardly seen any strong people above the holy land. Even the very powerful Mermaid Empire Atlantis is not a legend, but just the upper holy land. This is also the main reason why Atlantis was destroyed and sank at the bottom of the sea. However, on the other hand, the mermaid people who naturally like peace are also a more erudite race, because their long life gives them a lot of time to understand all kinds of knowledge, and even know how to apply these knowledge to real life. For example, the Atlantis empire was famous for its powerful science and technology. Even the mermaids, which can be seen almost everywhere along the coast, are actually made by the mermaid to guard the imperial waters and serve as war cannon fodder. "It''s boring." Cecilia tilted her mouth and looked a little bored, but her eyes still swam on Lancaster. Obviously, Cecilia still wanted to do some bad experiments on Lancaster if she had the opportunity. This is probably the so-called common problem of magicians. This reaction naturally frightened lanster to hide behind Sean. Sean, who knows some basic reactions and behavior habits of the mermaid family, is in trouble at this time. Because it is obvious that the mermaid has regarded herself as the closest person. Such a means of seeking asylum is an instinctive reaction of the mermaid family to close people. "What do you think?" Sean sighed helplessly, turned his head and looked at the people around him, "do you want to see the ruins?" "I don''t care." Harding shrugged. "You decide." This is Cecilia''s voice. "What ruins? What is that? " Shina and Hitler are still a little confused. "Go, I really want to see it." For the dark elves, exploring treasure is also one of their great pleasures, which is obviously impossible to miss. "I only need one thing in there, and all the other things in the secret collection belong to you!" Seeing that Sean and others were interested in the mermaid treasure, lanster quickly stated his position, "I swear, the thing I need is not the most valuable, just because it is the most meaningful to me, and I don''t want anything else, so I promise you won''t go in vain." Seeing that lance had already said this, Sean looked around the others again. He really wants to know the true face of the underground city hidden by the water demon. After all, this secret was not found in the game, so as a person who still maintains the mentality of some players, he is really interested in this exploration. But similarly, Sean is also very clear that the dungeon is an area limited by five people, that is, only five people can really enter the mermaid treasure dungeon, but their team has six people, so this means that one person must wait on it. Sean was very familiar with the system settings of the original game. Therefore, since the imitation of the deep-sea pearl limits the number of times to use, and each use lasts for 30 minutes, it means that they have to stay in the water for a long time. Although this is the real world, if you can hold your breath and swim for 30 minutes, you may also be able to pass through this area, but Sean doesn''t think these guys have this ability. "Yes, we can, but there is a problem we need to solve." Sean whispered, "who is responsible for staying?" Chapter 766 The water demon secret, or Mermaid treasure, is not far from where Sean and others are now. Although Sean can''t remember the specific location clearly, it doesn''t matter at this time. Anyway, Lance knows where it is. Therefore, when the party moved forward, Lance naturally led the way, but so far, Sean and others have not been able to decide who is responsible for staying. Shina and Hitler are definitely not good. The former is because their strength is not strong enough. After all, staying behind is not just in a daze. They also need to deal with some possible dangers and problems. Once they are not handled well, it is inevitable to suppress them by force. It is precisely because of this that Hitler, who has no combat ability, naturally cannot stay. Similarly, Cecilia, who lacks close combat means as a magician, naturally cannot. Then the only remaining candidates are Sean, HARTING and rotica bass. Sean just glanced at the cheerful rotica bass and knew that this guy would not be willing to stay. The cunning and all kinds of bad characters of the dark elves have been perfectly explained in this guy. If he was left in charge, Sean really didn''t know what kind of trouble would happen. Anyway, with Rorty cabas''s character, it was absolutely impossible to stay on top. And Harding. To tell the truth, Sean still doesn''t trust him, or enough to let him move freely. If Harding is allowed to stay above, maybe he will turn around and run away. Then Sean really doesn''t know how to deal with it. He can''t return to the void collar immediately and solve all Harding''s ethnic groups, right? With Harding''s strength, once he is allowed to grow, I''m afraid it will bring great trouble or problems. Of course, this means that they are opposite to each other. As for Sean himself, to tell the truth, he was more eager than anyone to know what the mermaid treasure was like, so of course he couldn''t stay. The discussion couldn''t come to an end, so Sean had to stop for a while and wait until he went to the dungeon. ¡­¡­ Shortly after Sean and others left, a team of about thirty people rushed to the place where Sean saved lance before. The leader is a middle-aged man with poise. There are three scars on his face that cut across his left eye from his forehead. If he leans to the lower right, it is estimated that his right eye will also be abolished. However, the traces of these three scars are very close. It seems that they are not attacked by people with weapons, but more like the scars caused by the claws of some creature. For those veterans who have been living on the edge of life and death for many years, they can easily distinguish these three scars only by looking at the turning volume and blood color of these three scars. I''m afraid they have a history of at least six or seven years. If Sean were there, he would recognize the man at a glance. Broken dragon killer. Mann. All kinds of Asian dragons and dragon like creatures that are rarely seen at ordinary times are not rare creatures in the wilderness, but belong to creatures that can be seen everywhere. For example, when the Dragon Knight legion of the Millennium empire was established, the land dragons and bipedal flying dragons needed were captured and tamed in the wilderness. Similarly, all kinds of Asian dragons and similar dragons that can be seen in other neighboring countries were also transported from the wilderness. And Mann, his fame battle is famous by picking a raptor alone, and the scar on his face is left by the Raptor. Since then, as long as Mai en sees dragon creatures, he will not hesitate to attack. There are more than 100 Asian dragons and dragon like dragons that have died directly in his hands. After each victory, Mai En will crush the Dragon corpse and eat the most precious part of his body. It is precisely because of this that Mann has the unique title of "broken dragon killer". In addition, he ate meat and organs of many dragon creatures, so although Mann was only the top gold in personal strength, his strength and endurance had already reached the growth limit. In the game, some players even speculated that man''s physical strength should have reached the standard of bronze body, but he was limited by his personal talent, so he couldn''t break through to the realm of holy land. Of course, Sean will know such a number one person, also because Sean has more than 20 tasks directly or indirectly related to the whole wilderness. And if a player in the game wanted some dragon biological materials, he could definitely buy them through Mann. There was no possibility of out of stock. Of course, the price was definitely not cheap. After squatting on the ground to check for a circle, Mann stood up again with a slight frown, which made his momentum more cold: "the man who attacked you attacked you with his bare hands?" "Yes." A survivor who just narrowly escaped HARTING''s attack nodded, "he is wearing a cloak. We can''t see the specific situation, but the arm armor on his hands is very strange, black and red, but it looks more like he is born, rather than wearing armor such as hand protection. His speed is very fast, and he is also very fierce. Other people were completely torn up almost as soon as they met him. " A cruel smile appeared on Mann''s face: "this guy must not be human You said, "the other party has company?" "Yes, there are probably four or five people, because it''s too far away to see very clearly." Another survivor replied. "This guy is not human, so the people walking with him must not be human." Mann reached out and touched the scar on his face, smiling more. "Unexpectedly, a mermaid ran away, but it attracted such a big fish. It''s really good Today, the witch priest of HaiKa Tribe said that I would encounter good things. He didn''t lie to me, ha ha! " "At that end, let''s start the pursuit immediately. There are so many of us..." a middle-aged man with the same strong breath asked in a deep voice. "We?" Mann raised his eyebrows, turned his head and stared at the other party. Just this glance made the other party dare not continue to speak, "don''t be smart there. People who can tear them with their bare hands, do you think they can win by relying on the crowd tactics? What''s more, do you think there is only one such person Can you use your brain more when doing things? " Being scolded by Mann, the middle-aged man bowed his head uneasily and dared not speak casually again. "Didn''t the mermaid keep shouting that she knew what the treasure was? That''s why those guys must have walked with the mermaid... Oh, it''s really stupid. We''ve been active in the wilderness for so long. If we really found any treasure long ago, it''s their turn. " Mann said coldly, "inform everyone, pay close attention to everything around. As long as you find someone dressed like them, inform me immediately You''d better not act on your own, because you''re not their opponent at all. " At this point, Mann pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth again and said, "let Lornas, Kerry and Jabba stand by and get ready for me." Every time Mann shouted a name, everyone''s heart trembled slightly. Until Mann shouted these three names, all of them suddenly realized that the situation in front of them seemed much more dangerous than they thought. Because these three people are the most profitable Assistants under Mai en''s command. Mai En will let them all come back and prepare for battle only when dealing with difficult opponents or dragons. This time, no one dared to say anything. Everyone just silently executed Mann''s orders. Mai en, with a cruel look on his face, glanced at the bodies around him, and then licked the corners of his mouth: "sure enough, the chance to make a lot of money still needs to be in chaos. Now the wild land is in chaos. What kind of people dare to run out? Ha ha... If you don''t take advantage of it now, I''m afraid you won''t have such a good chance in the future. " ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Sean and others, who did not know that they had been targeted by the dead spine and broken dragon killer. Mann, also came to a hill under the leadership of lanster. In the wilderness, because of the terrain, few peaks with an altitude of more than 300 meters can be seen here, let alone mountains. There are many slightly uplifted hills or hilly plains raised on the terrain, and the more you go to the deep belly of the wilderness, such terrain will appear more and more frequently. It is precisely because of this terrain that the cavalry army of the human country can get the maximum combat advantage. On this hill, there are dozens of huge stones that are as tall as people. Due to weathering, these stones have become round and smooth except for a few pieces that can still see signs of fragmentation. However, if you look carefully, you can still see that these stones should be a huge stone at first. I''m afraid they are about seven or eight meters high. They were smashed by people with strong force to form such large stones of different sizes. "It should be around here." Lanster looked around and said, "wait a minute, I, I''ll see..." Looking at lance, he began to take out a small book from his pocket, and then began to look for it. Sean sighed helplessly, and then began to look around at the surrounding environment. After coming here, Sean basically knew where the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection was. In the game, it was a player PK here who accidentally broke one of the stones to reveal the road to the dungeon. And normal people, how can they come here to stone when they are full and have nothing to do. Blasting all the stones is also a way, but Sean doesn''t intend to do so. Maybe it''s for a little vanity, or maybe it''s because he wants to show his magic stick or erudition, so Sean is going to find the entrance of the dungeon directly. After strolling around, and then comparing the impression of the environment of the entrance to the underground city, Sean soon locked a boulder. With a deep breath, Sean gently lifted the black king in his hand. At this moment, a unique temperament of emptiness was emitted from Sean, and even caused the fluctuation of energy in the surrounding space. This energy fluctuation is very slight, and only those with very keen perception can notice it. Among the people present at this time, there were several people with very keen perception. Almost at the same time, HARTING, rotikabas, Cecilia and Hitler all turned their heads and looked at the direction where Sean stood. Of course, according to everyone''s perception and understanding of the rules, they saw different pictures. Among them, Cecilia is the one who can see the most content. The energy in the space turned into wisps of white silk thread, and then wound on Sean''s right hand. Like spring silkworm spinning, Sean''s whole right hand was wrapped into a white cocoon. The next moment, when Sean waved his sword, the light cocoon scattered into countless white silk threads in an instant, and then tightly wound on Sean''s Black King - in Cecilia''s eyes, the long black sword was as bright as a holy sword at this moment. Unfortunately, when Sean''s sword was waved, only a quarter of the silver light was waved at the same time and shot out along the traces of the black king, but the remaining three quarters wrapped around the black king did not shoot out together, but collapsed by themselves. Cecilia sighed slightly. Since she was able to see the line of rules, she had a completely different view of many things in the world. So Cecilia is very clear that the silver energy just now is the force of the rules of the world, and Sean''s ability to attract these energies proves that he has begun to walk on the road of contact law, but unfortunately, this ability seems to appear occasionally only when Sean comes out of the sword. In other words, in the picture that Cecilia can "see", Sean is getting closer and closer to the level of "Saint" on the way of sword skill. If the sword just now can swing all the silver white light, it is a real blow from the strong man of the holy land. But just like this, it still can''t become a strong man in the holy land. At most, it can only be said that it has the strength to defend the lower Holy Land positively. But if you don''t become a real saint, you can only wield this powerful sword skill twice or three times at most, and you can''t really compare with the saint. It seems that Sean just waved a sword, but this huge stone was suddenly jumped by more than ten lights and shadows, and then turned into more than ten smaller stones to the ground. After that, Sean immediately waved two swords again before the stones fell to the ground, making the broken stones smaller, and even kicked them away with a gentle kick. A cellar door loomed before everyone. "Ah ah, I found it, I found it, I know the entrance is..." lanster closed his notebook with excitement on his face, then turned his head and shouted to everyone. Just as soon as he turned around, he saw the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection naked in front of everyone, "... Where..." Chapter 767 In the miracle continent, the entrances of all underground cities, of course, can not be naked in front of everyone. In the game, all NPCs have their own thinking and will, not dull data. So they will also have their own life and adventure. They will also explore, learn and do all kinds of things. Compared with players, they just can''t revive indefinitely. Therefore, if there was a dungeon entrance blatantly, it would have been explored by these NPCs first. When the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection was opened, there was no scene in which a large amount of air flow sucked in, but it was very calm. At this time, everyone knows that the underground city may have good ventilation capacity. If the place is sealed for too long, once it is reopened, it will cause the back suction of air flow, which is really like a whale swallowing. Sean had the honor to encounter such a scene once. Cecilia stretched out her hand and flashed slightly, and all the eighteen flames of Solomon appeared. Then when Cecilia waved her hand, these flames quickly flew towards the door opening of the entrance, completely illuminating everything along the way. Presented to the public is a staircase like a spiral staircase of the mage tower. This staircase is made of ground rock. The height of each step is three centimeters. Except that you need to bend down a little when you first enter, you find that the passage height of the underground ladder is not low after entering. Sean was the first to walk in here. But when he walked into this passage, he felt suddenly separated from the world. At the beginning, the first team to discover the dungeon started video shooting from here, and when Sean stepped into here, the scenes captured in the video began to be played back in Sean''s mind one by one. Sean gently stretched out his hand and stroked the wall next to the stone ladder. His touch was not the concave convex feeling of the ordinary rock layer. On the contrary, it was very smooth, as if someone had polished it carefully. From this careful style, Sean can be sure that the ruins of the dungeon are really related to mermaids, because those guys are really infected with many elves'' problems, especially in the embodiment of such details, they are like obsessive-compulsive patients. With a slight sigh, Sean cleaned up his mood and began to walk forward. The underground city of water demon''s Secret collection is actually not big. If you really want to explore all the areas, it only took less than five hours in the game. Of course, after the replica mode is later changed, customs clearance takes only a little more than an hour. If the league members are sharp and familiar with this replica, they can even shorten the time to less than an hour. Although everyone didn''t know why Sean showed such a sentimental side just now, Sean didn''t say it, and it was hard for others to ask. Of course, people like Rorty cabas, who are very curious and gossip, naturally turn their eyes to Cecilia, even with some meaning of inquiry. It was just a pity that Cecilia shook her head reluctantly and said she didn''t know. A line of people, fish in. The underground city was obviously very deep, because they walked for almost three minutes, but they still didn''t mean to the end. Along the way, because of the oppression of the dark environment and the constant sound of people''s footsteps, Shina and Hitler both had a strange sense of depression. This feeling made them very uncomfortable. Even Cecilia had a strong and firm spirit, she also felt a little uncomfortable at this time. On the contrary, lanster can easily hum a minor in this environment. It is obvious that mermaids have long lived in the deep sea and have long been used to this environment. Similarly, Harding and rotikabas, two residents from the underground world, also had no discomfort, or they thought that Shina and Hitler''s reaction should be normal, but Sean seemed a little abnormal. Is Sean abnormal? In fact, this is not the case. At this time, he should be said to be extremely normal, even unprecedented clarity of mind. The whole spiral ladder needs to walk for five minutes, no more, no less, exactly five minutes. This countdown has been silently recited in Sean''s heart. When there were thirty seconds left in the countdown, Sean suddenly stopped. Originally, Sean was walking in the front. At this time, as soon as he stopped, the whole team naturally had to stop. Because as like as two peas in Cecilia''s Solomon, the surroundings are naturally very clear. Everyone has looked around curiously, and has not found any difference. After all, what they saw on the way down was all the same staircases and walls. Just as Rorty cabas was about to ask, Sean suddenly struck a sword and knocked on his next step. In a moment, the whole three steps in front of him were completely broken and collapsed, revealing the trap at the bottom - stabbing gun trap. This is a very common trap, not even a trace of magic craft. It only needs to dig a pit on the ground and bury some sharp things below. Anyone who accidentally steps into the air will fall into these traps, and the result will naturally be directly penetrated by these sharp objects. "This..." "Habit is a terrible thing." Sean said lightly, as like as two peas of five minutes, the scenery is exactly the same. We are all upset by the dark and dull pressure. So the mental consumption will only be doubled, and it will be easy to ignore some details. Hearing Sean''s words, everyone was awe inspiring, because the situation just now was exactly what Sean said. They were completely relaxed. Even Rorty cabas and Harding, who are used to darkness, didn''t take it seriously just now. Only after hearing Sean''s words at this time did they realize that the exploration had begun from the moment they stepped into the dungeon ladder, so the danger was naturally buried. Just the length of the three steps, it is difficult for Sean and others to pass safely with a gentle jump. The next step was just the last ten steps. After the whole journey, the people came to a bronze door. This bronze door is not so magnificent. At most, it can only be regarded as exquisite and complex patterns. It has the style of pursuing gorgeous of the elf family, but it does not use hollow decoration in carving, which is very different from the elf family. Looking at the bronze door, Sean scolded his stupidity. All the clues in this have pointed out that it is related to the mermaid family from the beginning, but why did no one think about this in the game? You know, the mermaid race, as the favored race of the gods, had the earliest contact with the elves. The two ethnic groups have always had various exchanges, so they naturally become the objects of learning from each other. Mermaids, like elves, pursue gorgeous and exquisite styles, but mermaids pay more attention to practicality than elves. Therefore, they don''t say that they make a lot of complex styles in order to make things look beautiful and gorgeous. "Be careful later." Sean took a deep breath. He knew that when the gate was opened, there would be the first wave of enemy attacks. "After opening the gate, even if we officially entered the ruins of the dungeon, that is to say, from now on, all the traps arranged when setting up the dungeon will be officially started. I don''t want us to lose any staff here." The team that recorded the video lost five people in the stab gun trap and the bronze gate - three people who fell into the stab gun trap were killed directly, including a priest in charge of treatment; At the bronze gate, the team was attacked by a group of mechanism puppets because of the lack of a healing priest. Because the pressure was too high to support, two league members were sacrificed. However, Sean can''t tell them that after the bronze gate is opened, he will encounter the attack of mechanism puppets, right? When asked why he knew, Sean couldn''t answer, so he could only remind them to be careful. "Behind the bronze gate are twelve mechanism puppets. Once the bronze gate is opened, the twelve puppets will be activated." Just as Sean was about to open the bronze door, Lance suddenly spoke, which stunned everyone present. Sean turned his head and stared at lanster in surprise. Until lanster showed a cold look again, Sean said, "since you know these intelligence, you should tell us earlier, so that we can be more sure of successfully exploring this underground city." If Sean had some doubts about the value of lanster before, he would not have any doubts at all now, because he knew that his previous conjecture was correct. To explore this underground city, you must bring lanster in. Only in this way can you really enter the underground city where Mermaid treasures are buried. Similarly, in this underground city called water demon secret, lanster can avoid a lot of troubles and problems. "Is there any way to crack it?" Rotikabas asked. "According to the ancient documents of our Mermaid family, the mermaid crown can control these mechanism puppets, but the crown has long been missing, so I can only provide you with some weaknesses of mechanism puppets." Lanster said quickly, "this bronze door is equivalent to a magic node control valve. Once the door is opened, all the defense facilities hidden by the water demon will be activated. The mechanism puppets behind the door depend on the magic supply, but it takes a minute from the opening of the door to the completion of the magic supply, so how many mechanism puppets can be destroyed in this minute depends on our strength. " Hearing lanster''s words, Sean finally understood why the team in the video was attacked by mechanism puppets when entering the encirclement of these mechanism puppets. Originally, he thought it was the people of the adventurer team who stepped on some mechanism by mistake that led to their attack. In fact, it was not so, just because all the defense facilities of the whole dungeon were activated. However, if there is a one minute buffer time, Sean feels that it doesn''t seem to be a problem to solve the twelve mechanism puppets behind the bronze door. "The mermaid''s mechanism puppet is driven by the magic circuit device, which is all installed under the puppet''s head." Sean pointed to his throat and said, "probably in this position The simplest way is to destroy it. As long as this magic circuit is destroyed, these puppets can''t move. However, the mechanism puppets of the mermaid family are made of special synthetic metal materials, which have certain magic resistance and hardness defense, so the best way is to attack from behind and directly disassemble the head of the mechanism puppet, so that you can attack the magic power circuit inside. " "I see." Everyone nodded. "Yes, that''s it." Lanster looked at Sean admiringly. "You are really knowledgeable. It took me a long time to find these materials." "All right, no nonsense. Let''s get ready for battle." Sean said in a deep voice. He may not be able to accurately say that there is a mechanism puppet behind the bronze door, but since it was said by lanster, it is not difficult for him to "add icing on the cake" in time. After all, everyone knows that he is famous and has a wide range of knowledge. Therefore, simply announcing the weakness of organ puppets is naturally very good for the whole team. When everyone was ready, Sean went to the bronze door and reached for it. Only when his hand just touched the bronze door, the long lost system prompt sound appeared again. [you have triggered dungeon copy - Mermaid treasure] [task objective 1: find the entrance of mermaid city] [task objective 2:???] [task objective 3:???] [task objective 4: the exploration degree of underground city reaches 100%] [task reward: you will get a lucky draw when you complete task goal 1; When completing task objective 2, you will get a chance to draw directional equipment; When you complete task objective 3, you will obtain the mermaid crown; When you complete task objective 4, you will get a legendary treasure map.] [task penalty:???] [please note that you still have the right to choose at present. Once you open the door of water demon''s Secret collection, you will accept this task by default, and you will not be able to cancel at that time.] Chapter 768 Sean was stunned. He hasn''t heard the prompt tone of the system for a long time. The last time he heard it was when he made a deal with the princess salooqi of the Xuefeng tribe. But compared with this time, the task reward is naturally day by day, because Sean hasn''t won the lucky draw for a long time. Of course, Sean is more concerned about the reward for completing task goal 2. He really wants to know what the so-called "directional equipment lucky draw" is. However, after looking at task goal 2 and task goal 3, we know that these two tasks are difficult to complete, let alone the task punishment with the same question mark. However, according to Sean''s experience in the game, he believes that the task penalty must be related to task goal 2 or task goal 3. There''s nothing to hesitate. After taking a deep breath, Sean reached out and pushed the bronze door open. It''s lighter than expected. It seems that as lanster said, the bronze door is just a decoration. I didn''t really want to keep people out. But when the bronze door was pushed open, Cecilia was keenly aware that the original dead magic became very active at this moment, and passed wildly throughout the dungeon. "The magic reaction is a little too active." Cecilia whispered. Sean''s eyes were cold. After nodding slightly, he pushed the bronze door completely with a strong force. Immediately, a beautiful square was presented to everyone. In the middle of the square is a huge pool with a diameter of at least more than 10 meters. In the middle of the pool is a fountain sculpture with a three-layer structure. At the bottom is the four angels, which are the secret sword angels guarding the four sides of the mainland in the dawn era, It is said that the energy shield formed by their guard protects the whole miracle continent from being destroyed by the energy of nothingness. Above the four angels is the Trinity base, which is the three creation level artifacts of prophecy, disaster sword and shield. The third layer after that is the legendary bilsrod called "the world wall of dawn". When the bronze door was opened and the magic system hidden by the water demon was activated, the pool began to emit a hazy mist. There was even a rainbow imitated by magic on the building model of bilsrod, and the clear spring began to spray from the whole bilsrod. The ground of the square is paved with platinum magic stone which is famous for its hardness and whiteness. It is said that even the legendary weapon lava magic axe, which is famous for its sharpness, can''t leave a trace on it. Of course, this material can hardly be found in today''s mainland, because it is the material before the twilight era. Sean can be sure that the construction history of this underground city is probably in the twilight era. In addition, the symmetrical stone columns, bushes, benches and other facilities are also distributed in the square according to the mermaid''s understanding of aesthetics. In front of the square, which is the only way for Sean and others to enter the dungeon, are twelve organ puppets kneeling on the ground as knights to see the king. The twelve mechanism puppets are all light green, and their shapes are also modeled on the standard pattern of armor used by the subordinate Elven Knights of the holy elves in those years. At this time, these mechanism puppets kneel on one knee, with wide blade swords in both hands in front of them. The puppet''s head is slightly lowered, his forehead is gently against the sword body, and his hands hold the handle of the sword tightly. Mechanism puppet. Bronze knight. After a quick glance at the square environment, Sean and others focused on these puppets. Judging by the eyesight of Sean and others, if they move forward while observing the dungeon, it will be exactly one minute when they enter the surrounding circle of these bronze knights and puppets. Sean, who was lucky to have seen the video, knew that once these puppets moved, they were not as slow as alchemy puppets, but as fast as the wind. "Forty seven seconds left!" Harding said in a deep voice. Sean and Rorty cabas were shocked. The next moment they rushed directly into the formation of these puppets like a black whirlwind, followed by Harding. However, in terms of speed, instead, Harding passed Sean and Rorty cabas later and first, and broke into these puppets first - this is the second time Sean saw Harding''s shot. When he shot against those slave hunters before, Sean didn''t care too much, so naturally he ignored Harding''s explosive power and speed. Although there are also many promotions in the direction of rank, most of the demons are more confident in their own strength, so their advanced direction is a unarmed fighting profession similar to martial monks and gladiators. Like Harding, he is one of the leaders - blood warrior. This is the unique profession of the demon clan. They integrate armor into their flesh and blood through secret arts rituals, and can freely switch between body and armor during combat. When this class advances to a higher level, these armor will turn into a protective layer similar to metal and cling to the demon descendant. At this time, the demon descendant can have high physical defense ability without flesh and blood conversion. The only drawback is that the resistance to magic will be lower. Of course, this low level is compared with some classes with strong magic resistance. In terms of the inherent magic immunity of magic descendants, it is unknown how many times higher than many unarmed combat classes or other warrior classes. Just like the Black Whirlwind, HARTING rushed directly into the puppet group, and his hands had been transformed into Arm Armor and hand protection. Only a black light was raised, and the seemingly solid mechanism puppet''s head was directly cut open by HARTING. Then he saw that HARTING stabbed directly with one hand, and countless blue and white electric lights shone. When HARTING took out his hand from the neck of the puppet, there was a chip the size of a palm in his hand. This is the core of the magic circuit of these mechanism puppets. After succeeding in one fell swoop, Harding directly crushed the chip in his hand, then turned around and rushed to the second mechanism puppet nearest to him. By this time, Sean and Rorty cabas had come to an organ puppet. Although rotikabas'' weapons are not conducive to destroying the armor structure of mechanism puppets, he has a more straightforward solution - brute force. The head of the mechanism puppet was deformed by simply swinging the gun, and the helmet of the mechanism puppet was completely pried off when the second gun was fired. However, due to the length of the knight gun, roticabas certainly could not easily destroy the core circuit like Harding, so he had to take it out and crush it by himself, In this way, its destruction speed is naturally not as fast as HARTING''s. As for Sean, although his actions are also crisp and neat, he is inevitably inferior to Harding''s strong man of "dismantling GAODA with bare hands". However, compared with Rorty cabas, Sean is naturally much easier. Each puppet only needs two swords - the first sword cuts off the puppet''s helmet, and the second sword stabs into the interior. With the splash of blue and white electric sparks, the mechanism puppet is basically destroyed. But what really surprises people is Lance. The mermaid''s real combat effectiveness is naturally not very good. Lack of strength and physical weakness are his biggest disadvantages, but his value is equally amazing on this occasion. When he took an arrow and took a bow and stood in place to aim, the momentum of the whole person was very different. When lanster loosened the string in his right hand and shot the arrow, a mechanism puppet exploded and fell directly to the ground. If there was not an arrow in the hole only two fingers wide in the body and helmet, no one would know why the mechanism puppet fell. Although at the beginning, Sean had guessed that his archery would be good if lanster stood on the stump, he didn''t expect that the accuracy was so high. This was not a bad category, but a very sharp category. I''m afraid it''s inferior to Marton in terms of personal strength and mobile shooting. It is not difficult to deal with these twelve mechanism puppets before they are fully activated. After all, they are only the lowest bronze knights. Of course, once activated, it will become a little tricky, because these mechanism puppets are engraved with magic array patterns, and the specific combat strength is roughly equivalent to the upper silver - of course, this refers to the apparent combat strength, but after the magic array patterns are activated, these mechanism puppets will become able to carry a lot, It''s not easy to easily destroy their helmets. In less than 50 seconds, Sean and others solved the twelve mechanism puppets that had not been fully activated. Rorty cabas only destroyed two, and like lance, Sean only destroyed three. On the contrary, because Harding had a relatively large combat advantage, he destroyed five alone. Looking at the five mechanism puppets lying on the ground, Sean and others were a little relieved. But Sean knew that the next battle was the real difficulty in exploring the dungeon, because the mechanism puppet and bronze Knight were only the lowest guard force, almost all over the whole area of the dungeon hidden by the water demon. In addition, there are twelve mechanism puppets higher than the bronze knight. The Silver Knight is the patrol guard of the dungeon. As for the boss responsible for guarding the water demon''s Secret collection, there are three, namely boss 1: the mechanism puppet with cooperative combat ability. Twin knight; The second boss with extremely terrible destructive power: mechanism puppet. Giant sword knight and the third boss who finally guarded the Pearl of the deep sea: mechanism puppet. Golden Knight. Chapter 769 "I''m fine!" Feeling the exuberant vitality surging in the space, Harding directly turned his head and shouted at Hitler. For Harding, such a bleeding wound is not a wound at all, but if Hitler really smashes a healing skill or something, it will be called real egg pain. So even if he had to be distracted at this time, Harding hurried to shout. Hitler, after hearing HARTING''s cry, was stunned. She immediately reacted that HARTING could not accept the blessing of the goddess of life. But the surge of life force just now actually appeared. Even if the magic stopped at the moment, the breath from Hitler was still very strong. For organ puppets, judging the strength of their opponents is not like normal people who will "observe". They are completely based on the detection magic set in their bodies to sense the strength of the breath emitted from the enemy as the judgment standard. Like Hitler, her whole body exudes energy with a strong breath of life. Naturally, she belongs to a very difficult and powerful enemy in the induction of this Silver Knight. In the judgment criteria of all organ puppets, enemies like this must be solved at the first time. Therefore, after the one shot raid failed to solve HARTING, the Silver Knight shifted the attack target and turned and rushed towards Hitler. It seems that it was just the result of a propulsion raid, so at this time, the Silver Knight did not use this skill again, but opened his legs and began to run. Obviously, it''s just an organ puppet, but when running at this time, it''s like thousands of troops and horses are galloping. The roaring sound is extremely violent. Moreover, when running on the blue crystal ground, the ripples caused by each step are bigger than when Sean and others stepped on it just now. "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Sean immediately cursed, "stop it! Don''t let it enter the mage group! " No one knows better than Sean what will happen once the Silver Knight is killed into the mage group. The combat effectiveness of these humanoid monsters is basically equivalent to that of a quasi superior gold strongman, and they are still brute force strongmen dominated by power like roticabas. Therefore, once these monsters are allowed to enter the mage group, the weak body of the mage can''t resist the blow of these silver knights. But Sean just wanted to return to rescue, but the bronze knight who had been suppressed by Sean and rotikabas suddenly waved his wide-edged sword and chopped it off Sean''s back. The timing of this attack happened to be a flaw revealed by Sean - in terms of combat skills, these mechanism puppets have incredible keen judgment. Often as long as their opponents reveal a small flaw, they will be caught by them without hesitation, so as to change the combat situation. This is why these organ puppets, even if their individual strength is not very strong, still give people an extremely difficult problem, and even have to rely on the suppression of grade gap to win. Of course, this keen capture and grasp of flaws is also a major weakness of these mechanism puppets for real expert players. Because they are puppets without self thinking, of course, they can''t see that some flaws are deliberately exposed by their opponents as bait. As long as they expose flaws in front of them or appear a little weak, they will get the attack of these mechanism puppets like a raging storm. But at the moment, Sean is not deliberately showing off, so this blow is extremely dangerous for Sean. "Qiang!" A harsh metal friction noise suddenly sounded, but roticabas''s long gun blocked the wide blade sword of the bronze knight. Then he saw rotikabas suddenly take a step forward and lift his right hand, which shook up the sword in the bronze Knight''s hand. At the same time, he suddenly waved his gun across - the body of the exaggerated Knight''s long gun hit the bronze Knight''s chest armor without any tricks! This blow actually dented the armor, and it even took more than ten steps to stabilize the power from the heavy blow of roticabas. However, rotikabas, who had not achieved any significant results before, could not hesitate or show mercy at this time. After he shouted "give it to me here", he began to launch a stormy stab at the bronze knight who was obviously a little dull. If it hadn''t been seen with his own eyes, I''m afraid not many people would believe that the knight gun, which looked extremely heavy, was as light as nothing in roticabas''s hand. The gun shadow broke out completely, enveloping the bronze knight in this dense gun shadow. For a time, the tinkling sound continued. However, the war situation on the other side has reached a level that can not be ignored. Cecilia waved her hand, and the eighteen sparks of Solomon''s heavy flame appeared in the air again. Then these flames expanded and became larger in an instant, and the original spark like a seedling became the size of a basketball in an instant. But this time, these fireballs are slightly different from the previous situation. Almost every fireball shows a dark red. It seems that there is magma surging in it. It just appears in mid air, which has exacerbated the surrounding temperature a lot. This deflected the Silver Knight''s attention a little, but it just glanced at Cecilia and then looked back at Hitler. Obviously, Cecilia''s strong breath at this time is only enough to make the Silver Knight look at it slightly, but it is obviously not enough to divert it from the target of hatred. When Cecilia blew all the 18 fireballs at the Silver Knight, the amazing scene appeared in front of everyone. The Silver Knight suddenly bent down and raised his left hand holding the shield. In a moment, a silver white barrier similar to the power grid suddenly extended from the shield in his hand, covering the range of three meters in front. Silver barrier! This is a defense skill used by silver knights to deal with magical attacks. Once the Silver Knight uses this skill, it can almost be said to be completely immune to Magic - this is mainly because there was no concept of magic in the dawn era. At that time, it was basically the world of divine magic, and the so-called magic was an attack magic constructed by the pure magic condensation of Arcane magic. It was not until the dusk that there were a variety of magic types due to the invasion of elemental power, but even these magic were driven by magic. It was at that time that the magic loop system was booming - strictly speaking, the future magic guide technology is actually an improvement based on the technology of the mermaid family. At present, the defense skill called "silver barrier" is actually the isolation net generated by the magic system, which can separate magic from the power of elements, resulting in an effect similar to magic immunity. Of course, loss is not without. This skill consumes a lot of magic for the Silver Knight, and once launched, the Silver Knight can''t move at will. As for other side effects, it also includes a slight decrease in attribute values such as strength and agility. But even if these attribute values have decreased, the threat of Silver Knight is still unprecedented for Cecilia and Hitler. And Sean knew very well that when the Silver Knight cast the silver barrier, it meant that it was in a must kill range from the mage''s target. All 18 fireballs hit the silver barrier, but they did no harm to the Silver Knight. Cecilia was stunned by the result. The next moment, when the Silver Knight did not feel any magic threat, it directly lifted the silver barrier, and then the long gun just hung behind him was held flat again. Behind it, there was a large amount of heat gushing again, and even the air twisted. Push charge! The Silver Knight''s most powerful attack skill is to use the fire generated by consuming magic to accelerate the Silver Knight''s stab attack. Under this move, even Harding could not dodge, not to mention Hitler, who was listed as the target by the Silver Knight at this time. But Sean and Harding, obviously, can''t watch this happen. Because Harding was close to the Silver Knight, he first came to the Silver Knight and swung it on the head with a direct punch. In this attack, HARTING obviously no longer had any reservation. It can even be said that he completely broke out the exertion of all forces. There was a dark red light in the air, which was the attack track of HARTING''s fist. It didn''t seem to expect that someone would stop in front of the Silver Knight in this almost suicide attack. Therefore, the Silver Knight was obviously stunned after being hard hit by Harding. Of course, it may also be due to the decline of attributes caused by the silver barrier just now, but in any case, Harding''s attack really interrupted the Silver Knight''s push charge without delay. However, the battle obviously did not end. Sean dragged the black king straight from behind the Silver Knight, and then jumped up when he was three meters away. In mid air, Sean clenched the hilt of his sword with both hands and fell from the air in the attack posture of jumping and chopping, and then the black king''s sword edge cut hard behind the Silver Knight. The fighting spirit erupted from Sean''s body turned into a black sword wind, like a black light wheel, passing through the Silver Knight''s body from top to bottom, and even a gap has been cut on the Silver Knight. However, for organ puppets without the concept of body, such an attack is obviously not enough to completely destroy them. However, Sean succeeded in attracting the hatred of the Silver Knight. Because when Sean landed, the Silver Knight''s attack came one after another - his long gun swung back and a white halo shook out. But Sean seemed to have expected, and suddenly bowed his head after landing, so the halo of the Silver Knight only wiped over Sean''s head, but even so, he still cut off several hairs of Sean. It''s conceivable that if Sean''s action or reaction were so slow, I''m afraid the shot wouldn''t cut off his hair. After Sean succeeded, he also stepped back suddenly and distanced himself from the Silver Knight. In this way, it forced the Silver Knight to attack Sean, so he had to turn his face and expose his back to HARTING, Cecilia and others. The weakness of mechanism puppets is all behind them! Obviously, although the Silver Knight and the bronze Knight are both organ puppets, the Silver Knight is obviously better than the bronze knight in the systematic judgment constructed by magic. Therefore, when seeing Sean''s rapid retreat, the Silver Knight did not immediately pursue Sean after he got up, but waved his gun and stabbed Harding. Looking at the shot stabbed at him, Harding''s face showed a grimace: "fool." Without the slightest hesitation. Harding''s left hand suddenly grasped the body of the long gun, his right hand clenched into a fist, and then waved it hard towards the Silver Knight''s head again: "clench your teeth!" "Bang!" The dull noise came when Harding''s fist hit the Silver Knight''s head. This time, the strong helmet material of the Silver Knight obviously could not resist the destructive power of HARTING who blew in the same position twice in a row. The flawless white helmet has begun to show slight cracks. Obviously, as long as Harding hits again, I''m afraid he can completely break the Silver Knight''s helmet. In the skills of close combat, it is obvious that no profession can be compared with the professional system of boxers. However, as one of the highest technological products representing the mermaid family in the twilight era, the Silver Knight is obviously not this type of waiting to die. His right hand moved a little and found that the long gun in his hand could not break free. Without hesitation, he waved his shield and patted Harding. Shield strike. This is an attack skill possessed by all shield fighting classes. It can not only repel the enemy, but also make the enemy dizzy with a certain probability. A series of related tactical skills and actions around shield attack are also very mature in the player group. However, this maturity is actually learned by players from monsters and NPCs, so there is no doubt that if Harding is hit by the Silver Knight''s shield, then it must be the moment when the Silver Knight''s long gun runs through Harding''s body. But is Harding fighting alone? Behind the Silver Knight, a strong wind pounced on him! The black sword tip runs through the body of the Silver Knight from back to front! Chapter 770 As soon as the Silver Knight was solved on one side, rotica bass on the other side just solved the bronze knight. Looking at the bronze knight who was almost smashed to pieces and Rorty cabas who was tired like a dead dog with a long gun, Sean slowly pulled out the black king, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead that hadn''t appeared for a long time. And HARTING, his left hand was scratched with blood because he forcibly caught the Silver Knight''s long gun. Blood beads were constantly seeping from above, and the hot pain was constantly stimulating HARTING''s nerve. At this moment, no one can keep a relaxed look on his face. Even Sean''s look became strange. When the water demon hid this copy, he really didn''t come, but when watching the video, he didn''t find how difficult these mechanism puppets were to deal with. At that time, he still remembered that the strength of the whole team who came to open up wasteland was only seven levels. Although opening up wasteland was the result of the cooperation of four teams, with the comprehensive strength of Sean and others, if they met the four teams in the game, there would be no pressure to annihilate each other. But why do you fight so hard when you only face two bronze knights and a Silver Knight? Sean frowned. "These organ puppets are more difficult to deal with than alchemy puppets." Rotikabas seems to be too lazy to care about the image. He threw the knight gun directly to the place. He just lay on the ground and kept panting. "Not only the material is solid, but also the fighting consciousness is far beyond the scope of normal people. If it is not empty, I really think I am facing the ancient elf guard." Hearing Rorty cabas''s words, Sean suddenly had a bright feeling in front of his eyes! you ''re right! It''s the ancient elf guard! The Mermaids had built a huge empire, the Atlantis Empire, long ago, probably at the beginning of the era of chaos. As a matriarchal society and a race regarded as pets by the gods, the mermaid race has always lacked powerful strong people. Their racial growth limit is probably the upper gold level. Only a few super talents can become strong people in the holy land. Therefore, what the mermaid race is proficient in is naturally achievements in other aspects. Among them, the transmission array technology unique to the gods was perfectly copied by the mermaid family. The magic transmission drawing obtained by Sean in collaboration with the hellson Institute is actually the work of the mermaid family. Even the magic guide to be born in the future is based on the magic science and technology of the mermaid family. Even the holy puppet corps, the most powerful level 10 corps of the Maggie Empire, is modeled on these mechanism puppets of the mermaid family. Different from the mainstream puppet making technology in the mainland today, the mechanism puppets of the mermaid family are all driven by a complete set of magic system. According to Sean''s way of thinking, each mechanism puppet is like a biological computer with basic artificial intelligence. The fighting skills they have are preset when the mermaid family loads the magic system, and as their combat teaching template, they are naturally the spirit Knight of the ancient holy spirit, that is, the ancient spirit guard. In the twilight era, the judgment standard of strength is more strict and rigorous than now. As the most powerful force of the holy elf family, even if it is not one in a million, it is at least one in a thousand. The strictness of its screening process is by no means understandable to people now. Therefore, in fact, when the combat effectiveness of these organ puppets is converted into today''s strength standard, they must be upgraded from half a level to one level at least. In addition, it is not the players who explore with Sean at this time, but the local residents of the world. Although they are much stronger than the players, they also lack the players'' extreme tactical ideas and flexibility. These two points are the reasons why Sean and them will fall into a hard battle. Of course, the solution is not without it. That is to destroy the magic supply center system of the dungeon, so it can directly weaken at least half of the combat effectiveness of these organ puppets. Because these mechanism puppets are also called magic puppets, they have unique combat style and combat skills. Unlike alchemy puppets and flesh puppets, they can only rely on brute force to fight. Therefore, maintaining the combat and action of mechanism puppets requires a lot of magic. In order to provide this continuous supply of magic, All mechanism puppets are connected with the magic array under the dungeon. The magic consumed by them is supplemented by this magic array. Therefore, as long as the operation of the magic array is interrupted, these mechanism puppets will enter the low energy consumption mode and their combat effectiveness will be weakened. At the beginning, the first team to enter the dungeon chose to take the central axis road, where they met a powerful organ puppet. After solving the mechanism puppet, it then destroyed the central system of magic supply, and then the mechanism puppet in the underground city became much easier to deal with. Later, when the dungeon became a copy, many players came down to try, but the central system of the magic supply had been destroyed, so the mechanism puppet was not there. Sean, who had seen some videos at that time, didn''t think much. He just thought that these organ puppets were very good to solve. Unfortunately, the income was not proportional to the payment, and the copy was limited to five people, so Sean didn''t bring the group to play this copy. But the situation is obviously different at this time, because Sean is now finally aware of the key problem of this dungeon - the central system of magic supply! When the player team that was the first to enter the underground city to open up wasteland faced the 12 bronze knights in the first round, two people were killed in battle according to the standard 25 person configuration of their team. This is definitely not an accident, but the fighting power of these mechanism puppets was far beyond their imagination with the increase of magic supply at that time. In other words, if Sean didn''t know from the beginning that these organ puppets would move, and with the cooperation of lanster, I''m afraid they would have bad luck on the other side of the square. Because after really fighting with bronze knights and silver knights, Sean and others really realized how strong these mechanism puppets were. With their current strength, they dare not easily say that they can solve these organ puppets at will, not to mention the third boss. Even the giant sword knight who is the easiest to challenge also has the strength of superior gold. According to the standard, if the level is raised by half, that is, the combat effectiveness of the upper golden peak. With the unique advantages of the giant sword knight in terms of destructive power, I''m afraid Sean and others will be reduced when fighting this boss. That''s not what Sean wanted. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help looking at Shina. Among all the people, Shina''s personal combat power is the weakest. Sean thought that there should be no big difference between the water demon secret and the game, so he also brought Shina, hoping to increase her combat experience. But unexpectedly, the actual situation is more difficult than in the game. In this way, Shina has become a burden for Sean and others. However, Shina is obviously self-conscious. In the battle just now, she didn''t shoot blindly. She just held a gun in front of Hitler''s body, and looking at her slightly relaxed body at this time, Sean can roughly speculate that if the Silver Knight''s push charge is successful, then Shina may be paying the price of one arm, You can still stop the Silver Knight''s attack on Hitler. Of course, because of the presence of Hitler, the saint of the goddess of life, as long as Shina did not die on the spot, even the severed limb can be recovered. However, the price Hitler needs to pay will be relatively large, and it is inevitable that Shina will suffer. All this is also a battle that needs willpower to win for the girl who has lived a beautiful life since childhood. However, Sean is very happy that Shina is worthy of inheriting Alfred''s blood in this regard. Her willpower is indeed unparalleled, and her courage is also very excellent. Of course, this may be due to Reina''s early guidance of Shina''s chivalry. Because of this, Sean is naturally more optimistic about Shina''s future. Naturally, Sean certainly doesn''t want Shina to die in such a place. On the one hand, he can''t explain to Alfred after he goes back. On the other hand, the potential Shina shows now is worth Sean''s investment at all costs. Maybe this is the second female martial god of the future void principality. "What shall we do next?" After a short rest, the blood stains on Harding''s left hand and right shoulder had completely disappeared. Demons naturally have the racial talent of [automatic healing], and after becoming a blood warrior, they will get an employment reward called [automatic healing]. The combination of these two talents and abilities naturally makes any injury on Harding can be completely healed in one day as long as it is not the standard of serious injury degree. Not to mention this kind of skin scratch that is not even a minor injury. Basically, it only takes about four or five minutes to fully recover. Therefore, Hitler''s recovery magic on Harding will only increase his burden and pain. "These organ puppets are more difficult to deal with than we thought. If we continue to do so, I''m afraid as long as the number exceeds five, we will have casualties." Harding frowned. As a strong man, the most important thing is to accurately judge the situation. "With our strength, we can only face three or four bronze knights or two silver knights at most. Once we exceed this number, we will become very passive." "It''s really bad for us, so we have to find another way." Sean nodded. Sean still believed in Harding''s judgment, "let''s go to the magic room first The dungeons built by the mermaid clan generally have at least one magic room as the control center. The reason why the fighting of these mechanism puppets is so strong is largely because the dungeons have an endless supply of magic to them, so they can burst out powerful combat skills like just now As long as we destroy this magic center, the next battle will be much easier. " "Where is the magic room?" Cecilia asked, turning her eyes to Lance. Obviously, no one thought Sean would know layout of the this dungeon. And Sean can''t say anything at this time. He may pretend to be a magic wand or a learned scholar, but he can''t say everything. In particular, he needs to consider the situation of the real mermaid dungeon. If he says everything now, everyone in the mermaid dungeon will depend on him later. But Sean didn''t know anything about the situation there, because no one had entered there in the game. Sean didn''t want to lead the whole team to death, so at this time, Sean naturally didn''t dare to speak freely before jerrand clearly said the direction. "Probably, it''s on the other side of the central axis road." Gerant turned over his notebook and then said, "I checked the information. There is an energy room in the direction of the central axis, but I''m not sure if it''s what you call the magic room However, according to the information I consulted, the energy room is guarded by a powerful mechanism puppet. If we want to turn off the energy inside, I''m afraid we have to defeat this mechanism puppet. " "A powerful organ puppet?" Rotikabas frowned slightly and said, "how powerful?" "Maybe a little better than the Silver Knight just now." Lanster''s tone was a little uncertain. "The materials I read are only recorded in the literature. I haven''t actually fought. I''m not very clear." "The guard of the energy room... It''s the guard." Sean sighed. He knew he needed to come forward at this time. Mechanism puppet. Guard soldier. This thing is better than the mechanism puppet. The Silver Knight is more than a little bit! Compared with the terms in the game, the Silver Knight can only be regarded as the captain level monster, which is commonly known as the little boss. Although the guard soldiers have not reached the strength of the Golden Knight, they are not far from the giant sword knight or the two twin knights. Of course, the most important thing is that because there is a huge magic system of the whole dungeon as the energy supply, the overall strength of the guard soldiers is slightly stronger than the other two bosses. At first, the first team came to open up wasteland. Because they didn''t explore the situation clearly, they directly buried more than ten people in the face of this boss, which is one of the main reasons why they will be completely annihilated by the other party when they meet the second player team. "Ah, yes." If Lancaster''s eyes could become star eyes, Sean believed that what he saw must be two shining stars. "It''s the guardian series, and the model seems to be called... Guard warrior." The mechanism puppets of the mermaid family are divided into a variety of series according to their different purposes. Bronze knights, silver knights, gold knights, twin knights, giant sword knights and so on all belong to the knight series, imitating the knight style of the Holy Spirit. According to the type of imitation, the target is different, and there are differences in individual combat effectiveness: for example, the bronze knight is the following follower knight as the model; The Silver Knight is the superior follower knight as the model. Although they are all follower knights, this sequence is the lowest level in the divine elf Knight sequence, that is, the so-called Knight apprentice, but the distinction between upper and lower positions is enough to explain everything. As for the three mechanism puppets, such as the Golden Knight, the twin knight and the giant sword knight, they imitate the real elf knight, so they have more powerful combat effectiveness and more professional combat skills. For example, twin knights are good at the display of cooperative combat skills, while giant sword Knights focus more on swordsmanship skills and the destructive power brought by giant sword. In addition to Knight Series, there are Guardian series, mage series, assault series, Legion series and special series. The guardian series is specially used for defensive operations. The combat capability of this kind of mechanism puppet is relatively weak, but the protection performance has been greatly strengthened. Of course, the so-called weak combat ability is also much stronger than the two types of accompanying Knights compared with the superior works of Knight series such as Golden Knight, twin knight and giant sword knight. "Guard soldier..." Sean sighed, "this type of mechanism puppet is not easy to deal with Do you all know the Silver Knight? " Sean stretched out his hand and pointed to the destroyed Silver Knight. When he saw that everyone nodded, Sean said, "the fighting skills of playing games are all good, and the power is only great. In addition, if you fight with it, you also need to pay special attention to its two combat skills. One is the magic gun explosion and beam attack skills. The front width is five meters and the length is thirty meters, which are the coverage of its attack skills. " Hearing this, the faces of the people changed slightly. The length of 30 meters is equivalent to that if a profession like HARTING and roticabas fight head-on, it is impossible to retreat. Because with their strength, jumping back 30 meters is the absolute limit, or even less, so there is no way to fight. "But you can rest assured that it will have an obvious power accumulation state when it uses this skill. At this time, just hide behind it." Sean said in a deep voice that Sean knew something about the mechanism puppet, because he had encountered it in other parts of the game later. "Moreover, during the period when he exercised this combat skill, he didn''t know how to defend, so we can take this opportunity to attack him." "What about another combat skill?" Cecilia asked. "Another combat skill is none of our business." Sean said this, smiled strangely, turned his head and looked at rotica bass, "fragmentation gun, you know what to do." Hearing Sean, Rorty cabas''s face became a little ugly. Chapter 771 When I turned back, there was no accident. Sean found that these bronze Knights didn''t seem to turn on patrol mode, only silver Knights turned on patrol mode and would move throughout the dungeon. But if you pay attention, you can avoid a head-on battle with the Silver Knight. Of course, if it is a sneak attack, the success rate is not high. After all, these are puppets driven by magic, not creatures, so naturally there are no key parts. It''s easy to solve if the materials are used less, but the mermaid people are a group of patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder. They would rather not make them than replace them with secondary materials. Therefore, every mechanism puppet is a work of excellence. If it were not for the weapons and equipment used by Sean and others, it would really not cause any harm to these mechanism puppets. But even Sean must use the power of jumping or stabbing to break the body of the Silver Knight. This may be common for other warrior classes with power as the main attribute, but it''s really difficult for Sean, because he plays the skill route, so to tell the truth, he doesn''t like the attack means of jump chop, which makes him feel uncomfortable. After all, when you are in the air, you not only have nowhere to borrow, but even if you want to dodge, it is not easy. It is easy to be regarded as a live target by the enemy. At the beginning of the game, Sean always tried to avoid being in the state of a live target. After coming to the real world, Sean would not like this feeling and fighting mode, so the move against the Silver Knight just now, if possible, Sean really didn''t want to appear again. After returning to the square, they soon found that two silver knights were patrolling the square. This made people dare not act rashly for a time. To deal with two silver knights at the same time, although it is Harding''s limit, who is willing to challenge the limit if there is no way? But fortunately, one of the silver Knights made a tour and walked towards the central axis road. Its pace is not fast, but it is very calm when each step falls. Although you can''t see its look, people who have been wandering on the line of life and death for a long time, such as Sean, rotikabas and Harding, can easily tell from their walking posture that the Silver Knight is on alert. For ordinary people, the most alert state is to pay attention to the surrounding conditions and prevent sudden attacks. However, looking at the action of the Silver Knight, it is obvious that in addition to the precautions of normal people, if you really want to launch a sneak attack on it, unless you have a faster reaction than the Silver Knight, you will only be attacked by the other party in turn. Especially the jump cut like Sean, I''m afraid the Silver Knight will catch it as soon as the fighting atmosphere breaks out, and then the next moment when Sean falls, who has nowhere to borrow and avoid in the air, let alone hurt the Silver Knight, he must hit the other party''s long gun directly. What''s the difference between this and suicide? In an instant, everyone gave up the idea of sneak attack. Then the only choice left is probably to face it hard or avoid it. After another Silver Knight toured the square, he turned and walked towards the Avenue on the right. It''s not fast, but all its actions are the same as the Silver Knight who went to the central axis road before. It''s just that Sean and others who already know that sneak attack will not come to a good end naturally don''t care. Under Sean''s instructions, the crowd began to retreat towards the rear, and then hid behind the stone pillars. This time, everyone was suddenly a little lucky that those OCD patients had finally done some good things. These stone pillars should be large enough, so it''s not a problem for each stone pillar to hide from one person. The only thing they need to do is to block the perspective of the Silver Knight, so that they can avoid unnecessary battles. Just as the mechanism puppet is not a creature, so no key part can be immune to all key attack attributes, and even the assassin''s back stab has no effect. Similarly, they don''t have the keen sense of smell of creatures, so as long as they don''t enter their line of sight, these mechanism puppets won''t find Sean and others at all. Unless they are loaded with the high-level mechanism puppets of the detection system by those obsessive-compulsive disorder, they can find the hidden Sean and others. Playing hide and seek while observing the movements around her is also a rare experience for Shina. But HARTING, rotikabas, Sean and others are holding the weapons in their hands and dare not relax at all. The three of them are also interspersed in the front, middle and back positions of the people, in order to prevent someone from revealing their identity, and they can rescue them at the first time. Fortunately, however, the Silver Knight did not find Sean and others. He soon continued on this road and gradually disappeared in front of Sean and others. And Sean and others can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Although hiding behind the stone pillar does have the stimulation of blood acceleration, and it is also a waste of time, it is necessary for Sean and others to avoid unnecessary fighting as much as possible. Then, without the slightest delay, under Sean''s instructions, everyone carefully retreated into the square, and then immediately turned and ran towards the central axis road. Sean knew that there were twelve silver knights in the dungeon, four on each road. They had solved one Silver Knight before, and now there are eleven in the dungeon. However, these silver Knights will not stick to one place, but will patrol the whole underground city, but the patrol route is fixed. Two of them will patrol near the boss point on each road, and the other two will move to another road. Now Sean and others have not seen the silver knights on the central axis road, Then it means that there are five silver knights on the central axis. While moving forward, Sean described the information he knew as much as possible without doubt, which is naturally good for the whole team. HARTING and rotikabas silently remembered that although Hitler didn''t quite understand it, she understood that she must move forward close to the stone pillar, and Shina''s task is to protect Hitler, of course, on the premise of ensuring that she won''t be killed at one blow. Sean hasn''t had the feeling of commanding the team for a long time. The last time he commanded, he was still helping the black cat chamber of Commerce. It has been several years since now. At this time, with Sean''s continuous explanation, his idea was also unprecedented clear, and the explanation was no longer limited to the patrol of these silver knights, and even began to include other targets. As Sean''s explanation deepened, everyone''s eyes on Sean finally changed. But Sean didn''t know that the eyes of others had changed. He even had the idea of challenging the Silver Knight. It''s not that he overestimated himself, but that he believes that with the strength of HARTING, rotikabas and others, with his detailed explanation and with his command, he is sure that he can completely crush a silver knight in the front. But the idea was soon suppressed by Sean. "Here comes the Silver Knight." Harding said in a deep voice, and then his eyes looked at Sean. Everyone knew that Sean was eager to try, so they all wanted to know what Sean was going to do next. With a deep breath, Sean waved his hand: "hide." Now is not the time to fight with these silver knights. He must consider the combat effectiveness of the whole team, because they will face an organ puppet almost comparable to the boss level combat effectiveness, so Sean naturally hopes that everyone can fight in perfect condition. There is no need to waste energy and physical strength at this time. Anyway, after closing the magic supply system of the whole dungeon, they have time to deal with these mechanism puppets. After hearing Sean''s words, HARTING''s eyes showed a trace of appreciation. Until this moment, Harding''s heart began to accept Lord Sean. Of course, he also admired Sean''s erudition, but just now Sean said more words because of a moment of excitement, which also made HARTING feel some doubt. He even began to think that Sean was probably not human. At least he had never heard of any human being with such erudition and extensive knowledge. He even began to wonder if Sean would be the descendant of those blood lines in the dawn era? Of course, Harding is not the only one with this idea. Rorty cabas, Cecilia and Lancaster also have this speculation. However, their knowledge of legends is not as extensive and inherited as that of Harding. Maybe lanster can fight with Harding about ancient legends, but lanster''s off-line degree obviously can''t think so far. Therefore, their conjectures are not related to the legendary race in the dawn era. But Cecilia already knew that Sean''s race might not be elves. This time, there were two silver Knights walking to the square. Just as Sean said before, everyone looked at Sean differently, but no one said it. Because of the first experience, the people were not so nervous this time. They soon waited until the two silver Knights went away, and then everyone set off again. Soon, everyone came to a stone gate painted and engraved with complex patterns. The patterns on the stone gate shine with light blue light. Before opening the stone gate, Cecilia has felt the incomparably pure magic coming out of the stone gate. There is no doubt that behind this stone gate is what lance called the energy room, which is what Sean called the magic room. The people who should have felt nervous became calm because of the quiet color on Sean''s face. "Are you ready?" Sean asked softly. Everyone nodded slightly. So Sean stopped talking nonsense and pushed the stone gate open. Soon, the whole energy room was completely presented in front of Sean and others. Different from the picture in the imagination, the energy room is actually a huge room with an area of more than 500 square meters, and an incomparably huge magic array is drawn on the ground of the whole room. Even Cecilia''s magicians who had studied the ancient magic array couldn''t understand its specific effect, but the only thing that could be confirmed was that the magic array had the effect of absorbing and storing magic. There is nothing else in the whole energy room except the magic array almost engraved on the floor. It''s almost because in the middle of the magic array, there is an organ puppet with a slightly different shape from bronze knight and Silver Knight. The difference is that the puppet''s costume appears in the image of heavy armor, rather than the smooth light armor of bronze and silver knights. The shield on its left hand is also different from the small square shield of the Silver Knight, which is small enough to protect only half of its upper body, but a heavy tower shield almost as high as it. When you see this shield, everyone knows that I''m afraid the positive physical attack can''t produce any effect on it. As for its right hand, it holds a huge Knight gun almost equal to rotikabas. Looking at the light yellow electric light twining on the gun body, we know that this knight gun is probably not an ordinary weapon. When they saw this weapon, everyone finally knew why Sean told rotikabas that he was in charge of the fragmentation gun. Obviously, this is a combat skill that rotikabas is very familiar with. The puppet standing in the center of the energy room is the boss who is responsible for guarding the energy room. The mechanism puppet of guardian series, guard warrior. Even in the guardian series, the ranking of Guard soldiers is very high. Usually, guard soldiers are responsible for guarding only in important areas. Obviously, the mermaid clan is very relieved that they have made this type of mechanism puppet. In fact, it also proves that the guard soldiers are really worthy of their trust. Without the slightest hesitation, after pushing open the stone gate, Sean stepped into the energy room. Almost the moment Sean entered the energy room, the head of the mechanism puppet suddenly lit up two red lights, as if the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, all the people who looked at the two red mans inexplicably felt a palpitation. The feeling of extreme danger made everyone''s scalp explode, and the sharper the perception, the stronger the impact of this danger. "It seems that this product is very difficult to deal with." Harding smiled bitterly. "According to the method I just told you, you will find that this guy is just a target." Sean smiled. He also felt the strong idea of crisis just now, but there was no fear in his heart, only excitement. The strong self-confidence of the head of the elite group has now all returned to Sean. Chapter 772 The guard soldier picked up the knight''s gun in his hand and took a step forward. At this time, there was a faint yellow glow on his body. If it weren''t for Sean and others'' amazing eyesight, naturally we couldn''t see the strange scene just now. Full of magic. Sean has explained some characteristics and various combat skills of the guard soldiers to everyone before. At this time, seeing the scene of light flashing, everyone naturally understands what this means. Similarly, it also makes everyone feel a burst of awe at Sean''s wide range of knowledge - not simply reverence or worship. Even if the accumulation of knowledge reaches a certain height, it is also a force to be awed. When the magic is abundant, the mechanism puppet and guard warrior will automatically have a magic shield that saves 40% magic damage. This is an energetic passive skill, which can only rely on a large number of magic attacks to consume the magic of the shield, or cut off the magic supply of the magic array to the guard soldiers. Of course, it is clear that the second situation is impossible at present. Without defeating the guard soldier, there is naturally no way to talk about closing the magic supply of the energy room. After entering the room, Shina had carefully closed the door to avoid the Silver Knight on patrol finding Sean and others in the room, resulting in a more difficult combat environment. After that, Shina will stay with Hitler and Cecilia. After all, with her current strength, she can''t play any role in this kind of battle. Of course, she can learn something by watching Rorty cabas''s battle. This is the biggest difference between the native of miracle continent and Sean, an outsider. Like Shina, after observation, she just learned a little fur. Only through countless times of training and a large number of actual combat applications can she make a little progress in this aspect. However, if she wants to really master and master it, it is necessary to spend more time and energy. For some people with low intelligence, mastering a combat skill is likely to require a lifetime of energy. But Sean, it''s not. What he grows through observation is probably a proficiency model, which is a bit like analysis. Once it is successfully parsed by him, this ability will be automatically stored in his skill bar. If Sean wants to unlock it quickly, he has to invest a lot of proficiency points for it; But if he doesn''t want to be proficient, he can also find suitable data through his own exploration and understanding, so as to unlock this skill. Just like the soul of town. In Sean''s next plan, he plans to focus on the skills of snow wind war, wind breaking dance and insight. In addition to seeing through this ability, Sean is ready to directly activate his proficiency points, he has found a correct training method for the dance of breaking the wind. Maybe he can really master this ability through continuous training without consuming any proficiency points. Of course, that is based on solving the current problem. In fact, when he entered the golden realm, Sean obtained ten proficiency points, but he never used them, but kept them for a rainy day. The main purpose of his coming to the wilderness this time is not simply to chat with those big tribes, but to break through his own limits and enter the realm of superior gold. At that time, he can master 20 proficiency points. With these twenty proficiency points, Sean will naturally be much more convenient in his future behavior. These are his previous plans. But now in this underground city, it is obvious that Sean is not allowed to think and plan so leisurely. So when he saw the guard soldiers moving, Sean did not hesitate to put six proficiency points into insight and completely unlock this ability. [see through: instantly see through the opponent''s attack intention, 10 attack judgment tracks. Passive level 4 special, level 110, proficiency 15.] When the skill was activated, Sean finally understood why the people who had mastered the skill said that the passive skill was a large consumer of proficiency points. As a special fourth level skill, it is not difficult to see through the activation, but it can be said that the investment in proficiency points is very amazing, because only one level to two levels requires four proficiency points. By analogy, there are five from level 2 to level 3, and six from level 3 to level 4. If you want to completely upgrade this skill, you need to invest a total of 72 proficiency points! In this way, seeing through this skill really needs more proficiency points than the sword skills such as wind breaking dance, snow wind war and even soul calming and soul calming. It is a truly well deserved skill point consumer! But now that they have been activated, and Sean also feels that this passive ability is very helpful for the next battle, of course he won''t have any hesitation, so he simply put the last four proficiency points into it. In an instant, the passive skill [see through] had some changes, but the changes were just as Sean expected. [see through: instantly see through the opponent''s attack intention, 9 attack judgment tracks. Passive level 4 special, level 210, proficiency 16.] Having made all the preparations for the battle, Sean finally nodded. The battle broke out at the next moment. Sean and Harding rushed out quickly from left to right, trying to detour behind the guard''s soldiers. This move really attracted the high attention of the guard soldiers. It glanced at Sean, and then quickly turned its attention to HARTING, because it felt that HARTING was more threatening to it, and its breath was stronger than Sean. However, he didn''t turn around to face HARTING immediately, but his left hand shield was in front of him, and his body made slight direction adjustment with HARTING''s movement, but he always made the direction of his right hand long gun face Sean and the enemy in front of him. In this state, even if it is attacked by HARTING and Sean, it can still easily block the joint attack of HARTING and Sean. After all, its attack and defense face always firmly lock Sean and Sean. When seeing this scene, Rorty cabas knew that it was time for him to play. In the process of going all the way to the energy room, Sean has already mentioned his tactical ideas to everyone, so there is no need for Sean to emphasize anything again at this time. Everyone knows his position in this battle and what he should do. Perhaps before that, their cooperation could not be regarded as a tacit understanding, but when Sean separated all the workload, as long as everyone could ensure that they could do their job well, the tacit understanding in combat cooperation could naturally be simulated. When Rorty cabas moved, the situation immediately fell into a subtle change. Obviously, this guard soldier can block attacks in two directions at the same time, but it can never block attacks in three directions at the same time, especially its weakness behind it. So almost as soon as rotikabas moved, the guard soldier began to retreat. The pace of its retreat is not fast, even very slow, just step by step. However, it is precisely because of this cautious retreat practice that no flaws are exposed at all. In this case, it is undoubtedly necessary to carry out a frontal assault. With the strength of the guard soldiers, a frontal assault is naturally very unfavorable to Sean and others. At the beginning, the player team that challenged the guard soldiers still lost nine people when it had two main T, and finally managed to solve the boss. Of course, it is also a problem to be unfamiliar with the boss''s attack skills at the beginning, but even so, it still won the boss after sacrificing nine companions, which also shows the strength of the guard soldiers from another aspect. However, because there had been a perfect battle plan for a long time, the retreat of the guard soldiers fell into Sean''s expectation. Standing in front of the her, Cecilia began to sing mantra in a low voice. Since the awakening of her blood, Cecilia rarely sings spells in battle. Most of the time, she fights with Solomon''s eighteen flames. Because these eighteen flame seedlings are just like some extension of her body, and can change arbitrarily with the situation she imagined. In addition, they are powerful enough, so Cecilia naturally doesn''t need to use other magic to attack. But now the situation is somewhat different. Because of the existence of abundant magic, even the most powerful magic has no great effect on the guard soldiers, and the more powerful it is, the more magic Cecilia needs to consume, which is a burden for her. Therefore, Sean''s battle plan for Cecilia is to win by quantity - relying on a large number of low-level magic to bomb the guard soldiers in an all-round way, which can not only force it to move at will, but also consume the magic shield. Of course, if the level of magic is too low, it will not have much effect on the consumption of magic shield. As a boss, the magic shield of the guard soldier will also recover slowly. Although the recovery speed is not fast, if the consumption speed is not as fast as the recovery speed, it''s better not to do it. Therefore, Cecilia''s greatest strategic value in this war is to exert uninterrupted magic attacks on the guard soldiers while limiting their mobility. Aware of the magic in the air, there were some strange things suddenly, and the guard soldiers obviously stopped a step slightly. Before the twilight era, the so-called magic of the whole miracle continent used pure magic to attack plastic energy, and there was no such thing as elements. As the pet race of the gods, the mermaid family must inherit all kinds of magic skills from the gods. This is somewhat similar to the magic net structure before the fall of the magic goddess. Therefore, in this energy room, there are only the purest magic without mixing other foreign matters. However, Cecilia''s magic is to communicate the power from the plane of the fire element and attack it in combination with her own magic and spiritual power. Therefore, in this extremely pure magic space, the emergence of the fire element will naturally cause a feeling similar to the invasion of foreign objects. Even after Cecilia communicated the plane of the fire element, she immediately had an extremely subtle illusion. It seemed that if she performed magic here, she might be more powerful than the outside world. Without much hesitation, when the mantra was sung, the whole space immediately became hot and dry, countless sparks burst out in the air, and then gathered into two fire lines around Cecilia, and gradually turned into two incomparably huge fire python. These two fire pythons look like real pythons. Whether they are flat heads, triangular eyes or scales on their bodies, every detail is really shocking. It seems that these are two red pythons - if they are not still burning flames and strong elemental biological breath, No one would think these two fire Python are summoning creatures. At least, no one has ever been able to summon such realistic elemental creatures. Chapter 773 As soon as the two fire pythons appeared, under Cecilia''s mental control, they immediately rushed at the guard soldiers. Originally, the two were far away, at least 200 meters away. However, when the two coiled fire pythons rushed out, the distance of 200 meters flashed away in an instant, so they simply landed at a position no more than ten meters away from the guard soldiers. Then, the two fire pythons raised their heads. As soon as snake Xinzi vomited out, two fireballs vomited out of his mouth. This is bigger than basketball. The last circle of fireballs roared across a distance of more than ten meters and directly blasted on the guard soldier. But, as Sean said before. A golden glow was emitted from the guard soldier in an instant, and then turned into a golden semi-circular light mask similar to the protective cover to protect the guard soldier inside. Two fireballs hit it like this, making two violent explosions, but with the flow and fall of the flame like mercury, the semicircular aperture on the guard soldiers did not lose any. What''s more surprising is that when the flames of the two fireballs disappeared, the golden aperture completely disappeared at the same time. But at this moment, the two red awns in the pupil of the guard soldier''s helmet suddenly lit up. Obviously, the attack of the two elemental fire Python made him aware of a threat. So instead of retreating, he raised his long gun and rushed towards one of the fire python. The guard soldier did not perform a push charge, but just ran with his legs like a normal person, but with its running, there were bursts of roaring and even shaking on the ground. If you observe carefully, you can see that every step of the guard soldier will produce a very weak air wave, which will spread out like ripples. It is this air wave that causes the strong shaking of the ground. This is also the effect of abundant magic. Magic shock. For the general warrior class, the effect of this magic shock is not obvious. It seems to have no effect. However, for classes such as magicians, the effect of this magic shock will cause the surge of magic in the magician''s body, resulting in the decrease of the magician''s casting speed and even the interruption of casting. It can be said that the mermaid family has fully taken into account all possibilities for magicians. However, it is a pity that although the two fire pythons make the guard soldiers feel that there are magic traces on them, so they are mistaken for magicians, effects such as magic shock can not have an effect on them at all. So the two fire pythons, like Rorty cabas and others, were not affected at all. They still opened their snake mouth and spit out fireballs to continue bombarding. But this time, the guard soldiers did not wait to die. It saw the path of one of the fireballs, and with a sudden stab of the long gun in its right hand, it directly poked the fireball into the air. However, in the face of another fireball, the guard soldiers did not have time to explode in advance, but as long as the effect of abundant magic did not disappear, such a magic attack naturally had no effect on it. But in order to deal with the bombardment of the fireball, the guard soldiers really had to stop moving, which is probably its only weakness. In fact, Cecilia would not have summoned only two fire pythons if it had not been for the great consumption of the magic of "the burning snake calls". In terms of magic level alone, [Fire snake calls] is a level 7 magic, which has almost reached Cecilia''s casting limit. However, as a magic that should belong to the summoning type, once the Elemental creature appears in the material world, it will start to continuously absorb the spiritual power and magic of the caster as nourishment to maintain its own existence in the material world. Therefore, this process can not end after only consuming a certain amount of magic and spiritual power. As long as the two fire pythons continue to exist, Cecilia must continuously supply them with her own magic and spiritual power to maintain their existence. Of course, because of the spiritual connection, if the two summoned creatures are killed, it will also cause great mental damage to Cecilia. After blocking the second fireball, the guard soldiers rushed forward again. This time, its speed was accelerated again, and there was a stronger light on the right-hand spear. Obviously, it intends to destroy a fire python with a powerful attack to reduce the continuous consumption of its magic shield. However, Rorty cabas can''t make this mechanism puppet so happy. Originally, he was not far from the mechanism puppet. When the mechanism puppet ran, rotikabas also didn''t wait. Just like Sean''s previous battle plan, the two fire pythons, as early hatred attractors, will naturally cause the guard soldiers to fight back - after all, Sean and others have no master T, so they can only let two elemental creatures be one enemy and two enemies. As long as the critical point of hatred is stuck, there is no need to worry about the guard soldiers'' crazy fight back in the early stage. So when seeing that the guard soldier''s spear was about to stab the fire Python on the left, roticabas''s almost late spear lit on the guard soldier''s spear. Under the collision of the two guns, a strange explosion suddenly exploded. Under the strong airflow, rotica bass couldn''t help narrowing his eyes slightly. It was obvious that the strong airflow stimulation made him feel a little uncomfortable. However, after blocking this attack, rotikabas was also on the hate list of the guard soldiers. However, if calculated according to Sean''s speculation, rotikabas should be three enemies now, that is, it is not enough to make the guard soldiers completely transfer the attack target. Sure enough! The guard soldiers just glanced at rotikabas and did not turn around to attack immediately. Instead, they took a step back and ran towards the fire Python on the left after a little distance from rotikabas. At this point, Rorty cabas has clearly seen that the fire Python on the left must be the target of what Sean said before - although Rorty cabas does not know what the so-called one, two and three enemies mean, he is very clear about Sean''s tactical plan. Therefore, when the guard soldiers took a step back and tried to bypass rotikabas, rotikabas took another step forward at the same time, just blocking the mechanism puppet in their attack range. Then it was the result of a two gun collision. However, after this collision attack, the guard soldiers looked at rotikabas for a long time, which seemed to have regarded rotikabas as a key attack target. However, this mechanism puppet. The guard soldier had just taken back his long gun, and the fire Python on the right was suddenly hit by a fireball. Compared with rotikabas, the two fire pythons are in the sequence of one enemy and two enemies respectively. Because the fire pythons on the left did not continue to attack, coupled with rotikabas''s continuous shooting, the threat value of the guard soldiers to the fire pythons naturally decreased a lot. At this time, the fire Python on the right immediately became the first hate target, so the guard soldiers immediately turned and stabbed the fire python. This time, probably because of the annoyance caused by the failure of successive attacks, the shot stabbed by the guard soldier is no longer just an ordinary attack, but an attack skill with a strong yellow brilliance. Rorty cabas obviously didn''t expect the guard soldiers to suddenly change the fighting mode, which Sean didn''t say before, so Rorty cabas''s parry and block shot with some habits is still just an ordinary shot. When rotikabas found that the situation was bad and wanted to change his moves, it was obviously too late. Therefore, this time, rotikabas stepped back with a dull hum, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth. One shot failed to completely intercept the attack of the guard soldiers. Although it has weakened more than half of its power, when the shot stabbed the fire Python on the right, it still stabbed a shocking hole in his body - the size of a football! If the fire Python was not just a creature composed of magic and fire elements and had no so-called viscera or pain, I''m afraid this blow alone would have been able to kill the python completely. But even so, Cecilia snorted the same. However, the magician''s fragile physique is inferior to rotikabas, a figure whose physical body almost reaches the limit. Therefore, after only a dull hum, Cecilia was not as simple as bleeding at the corners of her mouth, but simply dry and crisp. She spewed out a mouthful of blood, and her face was as white as paper. Even the body shapes of the two fire Python were a little blurred, as if Cecilia could not maintain the existence of the two fire python. However, at this moment, two light pillars as thick as a bucket fell on Cecilia and Rorty cabas one after the other. The physical condition of the two people recovered immediately in an instant, and the pale color on Cecilia''s face became ruddy in an instant. If it weren''t for the bright blood on the ground, I''m afraid no one could believe that Cecilia had just been injured. These two pillars of light are naturally Hitler''s credit. The name of the first saint of the goddess of life church is naturally not boasted! However, at this moment, the guard soldiers'' eyes had shifted from the two fire Python to Hitler. Looking at the red awn at its pupil, it is obvious that it has regarded Hitler as its first hate target. The next moment, it completely ignored the two fire pythons and rotikabas, but stepped forward and launched a round of charge towards Hitler! Chapter 774 Hitler''s gone! Although Sean also considered such a situation, it naturally surprised Sean and others to see this scene so soon. At least, this is somewhat different from the previously explained tactical plan. However, this can not be said to be Hitler''s fault. It can only be said that this was a situation that no one expected. At least according to the plan, Hitler should not come in handy so soon. After Cecilia''s condition recovered, the fire Python on the right immediately received sufficient magic supplement, and the huge hole in her body was repaired in an instant. Facing the guard soldiers who had started running at this time, the two fire Python even spit out two fireballs again to try to intercept the mechanism puppet. Unexpectedly, originally just a running guard soldier, he suddenly ejected a large number of flames from his back. With the help of the sudden stabbing effect of this impact, he successfully avoided the result of two fireballs hitting himself. Push sprint! Since Sean has explained before that the guard warrior can be regarded as an upgraded version of the Silver Knight, it is natural to have skills like this. At this time, as soon as it was pushed forward, it swept a distance of tens of meters in an instant, less than 100 meters from Cecilia and Hitler. Naturally, this distance is not particularly dangerous for them, but in this vast and empty room without any sundries, in terms of their professional system of one mage and one priest, it is impossible to run past such a mechanism puppet, or even have no place to hide. Rorty cabas, because of the slow start just now and the ability of the guard soldiers to launch a push charge, it''s too late to think about intercepting again. Even though he had turned and ran immediately, however, the problem of distance, even if he finally caught up with him at his speed, the mechanism puppet must have killed Hitler in front of her. As for Sean and Harding, they didn''t expect such a result at all. They are still attacking around the back according to the battle plan formulated before. At this time, even if the two run hard, the result will not be better than roticabas. Lanster looked at the guard soldiers running towards himself and others. His eyes flickered, but finally he seemed to make up his mind. His left hand suddenly shook. The handle on his wrist could be folded into a long bow similar to a short sword, and immediately returned to the bow shape. Only this time, lanster did not draw an arrow and draw a bow, but just stretched out his right hand to pull the bow string apart. When the bowstring was pulled to half a month, lanster''s face turned a little red and looked as if he was holding his breath. When the bowstring was pulled to the full moon, lanster''s face was as red as an apple. It felt as if the whole person would burst at any time. However, at this time, a silver dotted line appeared on lanster''s left hand holding the bow and his right hand pulling the string, as if lanster had only pulled the bow string, but had already put an invisible arrow on the bow. At this time, the invisible arrow appeared. Almost at the moment when the silver line appeared, the silver line began to become thicker and larger, and then turned into a bright silver light. The dazzling light makes almost everyone look at it. Even the guard soldiers could not help slowing down their running steps and glanced at the silver light. Sean''s heart was cold. He had guessed what the bow in Lance''s hand was. Mermaid heart. Obviously, Lance had disguised the bow before, otherwise Sean would recognize the real name of the bow when he first saw Lance. In this way, Sean can suddenly understand why lanster would rather give up the guitar than the long bow when he was chased and killed by those slave hunters. This is not to say that the long bow can bring protection to lanster. For bards, what they really value is their instruments, not weapons. For them, musical instruments are their survival tools. If they lose weapons, they just can''t protect themselves at most, but without musical instruments, they will even have a problem of survival. Moreover, many bards'' musical instruments are purchased or built with heavy money, while weapons are more casual and can be used. There is also the heart of the mermaid, which is very important to the mermaid family, so that lanster would rather give up the instrument than the long bow. After all, the heart of mermaid is the embodiment of the elders'' love for their younger generation. It can be a sentence, an experience, a weapon or even anything else. As long as it is taught by the elders on their deathbed, it can be regarded as the heart of the mermaid. This is also a way of inheritance of the mermaid family, because the "heart of the mermaid" will be inherited from generation to generation, and the inheritance of each generation will make the "heart of the mermaid" more perfect and perfect. At this time, with Lancaster really playing the role of the long bow, the camouflage on the long bow melted rapidly like snow meets the bright sun. In a moment, the long bow revealed its true face. It has a brilliant luster like blue crystal - just as the elves like hollow carving, the mermaid also has a stubborn preference for blue. In the blue crystal like luster, gold and silver are used as the description lines to wind up a beautiful and concise gorgeous pattern without losing the atmosphere. The handshake of the long bow is even a piece of the animal bone of the Beiyang sea god that is completely impossible to see on the miracle continent. Sean knew the name of the long bow when he saw its true face. Mermaid heart! This long bow is also called the heart of mermaid. Its inheritance history can even be traced back to the late Twilight era. No one knows who forged the longbow, let alone its origin and inheritance. However, since the most prosperous period of Atlantis, this Longbow has been one of the five sacred artifacts of the mermaid Empire, which is as famous as the mermaid crown, the northern ocean Trident, the sea god sword and the deep-sea pearl. At the beginning of the game, someone got the longbow, so Sean naturally knew some relevant data of the longbow. A mythical weapon that can become an artifact only one step away. But because of this, Sean is also sure that lance was definitely killed in the game. In this life, I''m afraid the result of lanster would not be much better than that of the previous life if it wasn''t for the miscalculation of himself and others. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly remembered several other things, but now it is obviously not the time to consider these things. What they need most now is how to save Hitler. Once Hitler is killed here, not to mention that it will not be of any benefit to their subsequent reclamation, I''m afraid she will be in a state of hostility with the goddess of Life Church. After all, Hitler is the chief saint of the goddess of Life Church. Even if this is a problem child, once Hitler dies, the life church will never sit idly by. At this time, lanster has pulled the heart of the mermaid to the extreme. When he saw the eyes of the guard soldiers glancing at him, lanster seemed to be unable to hold the pressure and loosened the bowstring. Just listen to a "buzzing" tremor. Originally, the energy room became a little hot and dry because of the two fire Python summoned by Cecilia. At this time, under the sound of the quivering of the bow string, it was like synchronous into the cold winter. Everyone shivered at the same time. Even the two fire pythons, at this time, showed a kind of dispirited color humanized. The burning flame on their body was almost extinguished, and even covered with a thin layer of frost. The silver light from the mermaid''s heart has crossed a distance of nearly 100 meters in the blink of an eye, and is really like a beam of aurora to the guard soldiers. Facing this arrow, the guard soldiers obviously had no time to escape, so they were directly hit by the front. However, it is different from the picture of the guard soldiers in one shot. The golden mask will emerge in the air again, completely enveloping the guard soldiers, forming a layer of protection for them. Seeing this scene, Sean knew that the arrow shot by lanster''s Mermaid heart was obviously a magic attack. Originally, Sean and others did not sense the signs of element fluctuations. They thought it was a simple means of physical attack. Unexpectedly, they ignored the magic before the twilight era. There was no element at all. The passive shield of the guard warrior will only have an automatic defense mechanism against all magical things, so this arrow naturally belongs to magic attack without doubt. However, in terms of effect alone, the power of this arrow is also amazing. Because when the silver light blew on the mask, the cold ice breath broke out completely in an instant. In almost one or two seconds, the light shield on the guard soldiers was completely frozen into a large lump of ice at a speed visible to the naked eye, looking like an Eskimo igloo. But soon, cracks began to appear in the igloo. The next second, with a crisp sound, the whole igloo broke into countless fine pieces, and ice fell one after another, raising a burst of white fog. When the white fog cleared, the guard soldiers in front of everyone seemed to be no different from before, but several people with sharp eyes had found that the color of the guard soldiers seemed dim and no longer as bright as before. Seeing this scene, Sean felt a burst of ecstasy, because he knew that the magic effect of the guard soldiers had completely disappeared. Although in the energy room, the magic is very abundant, and the magic supply center of the whole dungeon has not stopped, so as long as the charging is completed, the guard soldiers will still enter the state of full magic again. But this process will take at least 30 minutes. If the guard soldiers can''t be solved within this time, Sean doesn''t think it''s really necessary to continue this reclamation. However, perhaps it was because the power of lanster''s arrow was strong enough and cruel enough, so the guard soldiers had turned their attention to lanster and began to rush towards lanster. Obviously, it is no longer Hitler who has become the first hate target of the guard soldiers this time. Watching the guard soldiers rush towards him, his face was pale, as if lance was in a state of disengagement, and he was immediately frightened. Not to mention that his own strength is only the silver realm. Even in the ability of frontal combat, he is no better than Cecilia and Hitler, or even worse than these two. After all, his mobile shooting was not threatening at all in the face of those slave hunters who were both superior silver. At this time, Sean, HARTING and rotikabas are still a little away from the guard soldiers. If they want to catch up with the rescue, they can only slow down the guard soldiers. At such a critical juncture, Shina, who had been standing still, suddenly gave a loud drink, then waved the refined long gun in her hand and rushed towards the guard soldiers with a duty bound attitude. This shot was obviously carefully calculated by hina, so her attack angle was just good, which was a blind spot that the guard soldiers had no time to dodge. In terms of the timing of the attack, hina looked more and more like roticabas. But it''s a pity that Shina''s strength is her weakness after all. Therefore, this sudden blow did not cause any damage to the guard soldiers, and even the so-called breaking effect could not be achieved. However, this seemingly meaningless blow was undoubtedly a timely act for the three people who were desperately chasing after Sean, because the shot shot shot by hina was just on the right side of the guard war, which directly interrupted the charge launched by the guard soldiers towards Lance. After a successful blow, Shina also knew her strength was poor, so she didn''t try to be strong, but immediately stepped back. But for the guard soldiers, lanster is its first hate target, but it can''t be indifferent when someone attacks around it. So almost at the moment of Shina''s retreat, the guard soldiers'' spear had swept out and hit Shina heavily - although at this critical moment, Shina raised her hand and erected her spear to block the guard soldiers'' sweep, the power gap between the two sides was too large, and the material of the weapon also had a lot of problems. As a result, naturally, the long gun in Shina''s hand was directly cut off, and then the body of the knight gun hit Shina''s Petite ribs, completely beating her out. Just look at this blow, I''m afraid Shina''s ribs have to be broken several times. She''s still in mid air, and she''s already spewing out a big mouthful of blood. It seems that she doesn''t know whether she''s alive or dead. Fortunately, there was a saint like Hitler among the people present. It can almost be said that the conditional launch was general. At the moment when Shina''s body was swept away, two bright pillars of light fell on Shina at the same time. The first is the holy light of life, which is used to quickly heal Shina''s injury. Next, as long as she doesn''t move or cause secondary trauma, Shina''s broken bone will be automatically reconnected within four hours, and even the internal visceral damage caused by broken ribs will be automatically repaired. This healing process can ensure that Shina will fully recover in the next 12 hours, and then she will be no different from normal people. The second way is healing, which is an enhanced variant of healing. It is a unique divine skill of the son and daughter of the life church. Its effect is naturally stronger than healing. Naturally, the performance in the game is to restore a large amount of life, but in reality, it is to stimulate the activity of cells, which can not only stop bleeding, but also accelerate the recovery and healing of wounds, and even promote hematopoietic function. It was this healing technique that healed roticabas and Cecilia before. The two magic rays fell on Shina, who was still in the air, and she had cured her injury for six or seven points. Looking at Shina falling from the air, Cecilia hurried out to catch her to avoid the possible secondary trauma caused by Shina''s falling injury. There is a mobile medicine warehouse like Hitler. As long as it is not the case of death on the spot, there can be basically no casualties. Of course, the premise is that Hitler has not been killed by the enemy at the first time. However, the value of Hitler''s existence is unparalleled. But her sarcastic skills may also be completely full at the same time. Because as soon as the two magic powers came out, the guard soldiers turned their attention to Hitler again and completely let lanster go. But this time, before the guard soldiers attacked Hitler, the attack of Sean and other three finally came. Chapter 775 The siege of Sean, HARTING and Rorty cabas happened to form a card position for the guard soldiers, which forced the guard soldiers to bypass Sean or repel them if they wanted to continue attacking Hitler. However, for the three men with rich combat experience, it is naturally impossible for the guard soldiers to succeed so easily. Rotikabas has been around the front of the guard soldier. The giant Knight gun in his hand is like a light branch. With his swing, he constantly turns into a black gun shadow and points out madly at the guard soldier. Diablo gun skill. Sudden rain attack. Before the ruins of riding God were found, there was only one set of main combat skills for the lost knight, that is, Diablo gun skill. In addition, you can''t learn any other combat skills. However, although there is only such a set of combat skills, it contains powerful single attack skills and group skills that can be applied to a wide range. It is a set of combat skills covering a wide range. Moreover, once the relic of riding God is found and fully inherited, the Diablo gun technology will be automatically upgraded to a more powerful lost combat technology, combined with the unique mount of the lost knight, which will undoubtedly increase the combat effectiveness of the lost Knight geometrically. Of course, many lost Knights may not be able to find the relics of riding God and obtain formal inheritance in their whole life, but even if it''s just Diablo gun skills, it''s enough for them to deal with any difficulties. At this time, in the dense shadow of the gun, the continuous collision sound jingled. Even if the guard soldier has a tower shield that can protect his whole body, rotikabas''s attack is not static, but he will move around in a small range when he is assassinated. The guard soldier cannot distinguish the attack coverage of rotikabas at all because his line of sight is blocked because he shrinks behind the tower shield. Naturally, he will resist the adverse attack. Only when the body is attacked due to poor defense will the guard soldiers move their body slightly and use the tower shield to defend. However, with the movement of the guard soldiers, rotikabas is also moving. It is impossible to completely block rotikabas''s attack. For this reason, the guard soldiers had to devote some attention to the attack of rotikabas. In this way, rotikabas, who is the third hatred, naturally climbs the hatred value rapidly with this point, but it is obviously worse to let the guard soldiers completely transfer the hatred target. As a result, Harding and Sean are the most important. They are also not idle. Therefore, rotikabas naturally can''t ride alone in the growth of hatred value. However, facing the rough and fleshy Guard soldiers, Harding''s combat ability is obviously restrained. Perhaps in dealing with biological enemies - whether Warcraft or humans, Asians, humanoids, etc., the combat effectiveness of blood warriors can definitely be described as tough. However, facing the "Gundam" completely made of special materials, HARTING, who lacks weapon assistance, seems to be a little weak. Often his attack falls, he just barely breaks the defense, and he is powerless to leave much damage. On the contrary, with the sharpness of the black king, Sean successfully attracted the frequent care of the guard soldiers. When Sean waved his sword again and made a mark on the guard''s right arm, the guard also waved his gun and stabbed Sean. At this moment, in Sean''s field of vision, it was as if the whole world had been put into slow motion, and in an instant, countless dotted lines emerged from the retinal membrane. But these dashed lines soon intertwined with each other and turned into a thicker silvery white halo, passing in front of Sean from left to right. Sean only glanced at it and found that most of his body was in the halo. Even if he immediately stepped back, he let go of the halo passing through his body. Almost when Sean retreated, the knight gun in the guard''s hand swept by, and its attack range was just the silver halo area. After dodging the shot, Sean was ready to attack with a sword again. But at this time, countless dotted lines appeared again in Sean''s retina. But this time, the fluctuation of these dotted lines is extremely strong, and they are not condensed into a halo as before, but are constantly evolving, but it can be clearly seen that the number of these dotted lines is constantly merging and decreasing. Soon, a dotted line turned into a red solid line and locked in the center of Sean''s eyebrows. The appearance of this red light was a bit like being locked by an infrared collimator. However, this solid red line is not all. Then, several red solid lines appeared one by one, aiming at several key parts of Sean, but they were all concentrated in the chest and abdomen. No matter how Sean moves, these red solid lines can be firmly locked on Sean''s body. When all the dotted lines converged, a total of 15 solid red lines were locked around Sean''s body. However, these red solid lines are obviously not fixed, but still fluctuate, and gradually some red lines close to adjacent positions merge into one again. In an instant, it changed from 15 red solid lines to nine. Except that one was locked in the center of Sean''s eyebrows, the other eight were aimed at other parts of Sean''s body. See through! This is the impact and change after Sean activated the passive skill. Although the level of penetration is still relatively low, and it is impossible to accurately predict the enemy''s attack position, if you burn up the level over time, the result will be completely different. But even now, the benefit of seeing through can still reduce a lot of pressure for Sean and make Sean pay more attention. Although it is impossible to determine the exact attack position, Sean can use some action deception to limit the opponent''s attack position. Watching the guard soldier''s right hand shrink back slightly, it was obvious that it was a stabbing attack. Sean immediately gave his body a slight meal, and then shook and sideways in a small range at a very fast speed, making most of his body stuck in the guard soldier''s attack blind spot. Sure enough, when Sean used the angle and perspective to attack the card position, the right hand of the guard soldier was slightly raised, and the tip of the knight''s gun was slightly raised. From this point of view, if he wanted to attack, Sean had only one position to be attacked, so he almost didn''t look at it and waved his sword without hesitation. Hearing a dull noise, Sean felt a sharp pain in his tiger''s mouth, and even his whole right hand was completely paralyzed. This was Sean''s first hard attack from the guard soldier. In a moment, he knew how far he was from the guard soldier. He almost lost his combat effectiveness just by fighting. If he resists hard in the front, I''m afraid he will be directly crushed by the other party''s strength value. Rorty cabas is probably the only one who can fight him head-on without losing. Although Harding probably won''t lag far behind in strength, he can''t help each other because of the armor on the guard soldiers. After a frontal confrontation and an accurate judgment, Sean had a more accurate idea of his plan. Although the current situation has changed a little fast, and even the battle position has deviated from the imagination because of Hitler''s ot twice, at least from the current results, everything is back to normal. As long as they continue to maintain this way of siege and block the position to prevent the guard soldiers from moving randomly, they can continue to fight. "Cecilia." Sean shouted in a deep voice. Cecilia, who hugged Shina, immediately understood it, but after reaching out and snapping her fingers, the two fire pythons immediately disappeared completely in the energy room. Originally, the two fire pythons were summoned to consume the magic shield of the guard soldiers, but lanster''s accidental shot broke the magic shield, so it''s meaningless for the two fire pythons to continue to exist. However, Sean didn''t have the slightest idea of happiness when he saw lanster''s shot, because if he had known that lanster had this ability, Sean would have worked out a more reasonable battle plan at the beginning of the battle, not as it is now. In a sense, Sean doesn''t like people who hide. But now that things have come to this point, there is no way to say anything. What needs to be done is to keep everything under control. After lifting the existence of the two fire pythons, Cecilia took out a bottle of magic potion for the first time, looked up and drank it. In an instant, Cecilia''s consumed magic recovered more than half, and then she immediately waved to summon Solomon''s 18 heavy flames. The jade hand pointed forward, and the 18 flame seedlings suspended in the air immediately turned into 18 fireballs, and then exploded at the guard soldiers. This time, without the protection of magic shield, the guard soldiers naturally lost their automatic immunity to magic attacks. When feeling the continuous attack of these 18 fireballs, the guard soldiers obviously knew the power of these fireballs, because the red awn lit by its pupil became unusually bright. But at this time, even if it wanted to resist with a shield, roticabas on one side obviously wouldn''t let it go. The dense gun shadow was like a storm. Just look at the past, Rorty cabas can smash a bronze Knight into deformation with brute force. Even if the manufacturing materials of the guard soldiers are better than those of the bronze knight, it only increases the strength consumption of Rorty cabas, so if you really let go, you can still smash into deformation. This has led to the guard soldiers also dare not relax their defense against roticabas. At this time, I watched 18 fireballs coming towards me. The red awn in the pupil of the guard soldier instantly turned blue. As soon as my left hand was loose, I wanted to abandon my shield and retreat. But at this time, Sean appeared strangely behind the guard soldiers, and then he suddenly waved the black king in his hand. A black sword burst out of the air and hit the guard soldiers behind heavily, immediately interrupting his body ready to retreat. After the blow, Sean immediately withdrew. At this time, Solomon''s eighteenth heavy flame is approaching in front of him. With the impact force and coverage generated by its explosion, it will definitely be involved if it runs slowly. So for a moment, rotikabas and HARTING also retreated immediately at the same time. The next second, all of Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames were blown on the guard soldiers. The flame rising into the sky completely engulfed the mechanism puppet in an instant. In the burning flames, only a vague shadow was shaking. It was obvious that the shadow was going to rush out of the burning range of these flames. After all, with the power of Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames, even if the material of the armor on the guard soldiers is made of superior materials, Cecilia, who awakened the Phoenix''s blood, can''t help burning it. Just adhering to the principle of taking advantage of your illness to kill you, Sean will not miss such a good opportunity. Besides, at this time, the impact of bombing has passed, and what should be burned has been burned. As long as we avoid being rolled up by the tongue of fire, there will be no danger at all. Therefore, if you don''t take this opportunity to attack wantonly, once you lose such an advantage, the guard soldiers in P2 stage will be difficult to deal with. So if you can cause more damage at this stage, it will be easier to deal with at P2 stage. Before the battle, Sean had emphasized this point, so when he saw Sean rushing towards the ring of fire, rotica bass did not hesitate to attack. Only Harding, because of the fighting distance, can only linger on the edge of the fire circle, and can''t launch a crazy attack like Sean and rotikabas. And Sean and Rorty cabas, regardless of three, seven and twenty-one, are mindless attacks against the flame rising into the sky, and they don''t care whether their attacks can hit or not. For Sean, as long as the mechanism puppet is limited to the fire circle, the continuous flame ignited by Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames is enough to cause enough damage to him. Of course, it would be great if it could be burned directly. Just this point, it is really some nonsense. Because about a minute later, the guard soldiers who were suppressed completely unable to move finally broke the tower shield in their hands. In the face of this sudden attack, rotikabas didn''t notice for a moment, so he was hit by the tower shield, and the whole person flew upside down. Fortunately, the injury was not serious, probably because the dizziness effect attached to the flying shield attack was knocked out. After throwing out the shield, the cunning guard did not choose the lost position of roticabas as the breakthrough, but chose HARTING''s position as the breakthrough. I saw a dark figure rush out suddenly. After bumping Harding back, he suddenly refracted in the middle, swept aside and kept a distance of tens of meters from the people. Even if Sean already knew the result, the result of his interception was just a sword to the guard soldiers again, and he couldn''t leave it completely. From this point, Sean knows that after discarding the burden of Tower Shield, the speed of Guard soldiers has definitely been increased. Watching as like as two peas in the original place. Guarding the soldiers, the left hand is absolutely empty. Only the right hand still clutched the exaggerated Knights'' gun, which is exactly the same as ROTY cavas. The only difference is that rotikabas is not wearing armor, and the mechanism puppet is wearing armor - of course, if the rags burned by Solomon''s 18 heavy flames can be regarded as armor. Seeing this scene, Sean sighed helplessly. He knew that his conjecture was correct. If he could resist the pressure just now and forcibly suppress the mechanism puppet within the fire circle, he might really skip the P2 stage and directly explode the mechanism puppet. But at this time, it should not be difficult to deal with. At least Sean believes that even now Harding can easily cause enough damage to him, rather than just a little damage to break the defense. The output of this change to the whole team is very considerable, because in other words, it means that HARTING also has the ability to kill the guard soldiers - with the guard soldiers almost melting now, it is obvious that HARTING can''t stop the claw attack at all. With Harding''s combat strength and experience, as long as he catches the opportunity, he will not hesitate to take out the magic circuit core of this mechanism puppet. So from now on, it is no longer just Sean and Rorty cabas who need to be on guard. Even Cecilia also has the ability to kill this mechanism puppet. After all, today''s Guard soldiers don''t have the magic shield generated by abundant magic to avoid magic damage. However, for Sean and others, they also need to pay attention to the counterattack from this mechanism puppet. Guard soldier. The guard warrior entering the P2 stage, because after discarding the tower shield that hinders its speed, its movement speed and attack speed will be significantly improved. Especially after the left hand is empty, it can perform more attack actions, including Sean''s most feared magic gun explosion and fragmentation gun. These two skills are the big move skills to destroy the regiment. Chapter 776 The guard soldier who looks ferocious and terrible is standing with a gun. If you ignore its shape, it looks no different from a lost knight. At this time, Sean couldn''t help but have a guess: can it be said that the inheritance of the lost knight was spread by the holy elf family? At the beginning of the game, he knew the combat effectiveness of this class because he had fought with the lost knight, but he had never seen the lost knight who had obtained the complete inheritance of riding God relics, but he had seen it once in the forum. But no matter whether the template of the guard soldiers is a lost knight or not, they can''t afford to be distracted when they have entered the P2 stage. Sean frowned, waved at the same time and shouted, "everyone scattered Hitler, stop treating and suppress your conditioned reflex to me. Unless I let you do it, you can hide as far as you can. " After hearing Sean''s words, some stunned Hitler nodded first, and then asked in some doubt, "where should I... Hide?" Before Sean could answer, the guard suddenly launched a push charge and rushed towards Cecilia. In the battle just now, because Cecilia''s Solomon 18 heavy flames have been burning, his hatred value is naturally the highest at this time. Watching the guard soldiers rush towards Cecilia in one breath, Sean even dodged and rushed over, and shouted: "follow it, as long as you don''t stand in front of it, anywhere Try to stay within your magic range. " At the same time, Sean had also been swept in front of the guard soldiers, and the black king in his hand suddenly cut off without hesitation. The black sword wind is clearly visible. Similarly, because the interception was in front of the guard soldiers, nine red solid lines also appeared in Sean''s retina, which is the attack position of the guard soldiers. But this time, Sean can''t rely on such practices as card perspective to forcibly avoid the attack of the guard soldier, but similarly, he can''t retreat, because once he leaves, it is equivalent to completely exposing Cecilia to the attack range of the guard soldier. The black sword wind roared out of the air. The red light in the guard soldier''s pupil flashed suddenly. Obviously, he realized that Sean''s sword wind was very harmful, so he immediately interrupted the push charge. His right foot suddenly stepped on the ground and the ground shook slightly. This move may have a great impact on people with strength like Shina, but it has no impact on people like Sean, rotikabas and HARTING. So when the guard soldiers stopped and stabbed with their guns, the black king in Sean''s hand immediately waved up - because he couldn''t judge the specific attack position, so he had to deal with it in this stupid way. Of course, by this means, it is bound to increase the consumption of various physical abilities, including mental strength, because as long as there is a slight deviation, the guard soldier''s long gun will directly hit Sean''s body. With the strength gap between the two sides enough to produce rolling effect, even if Sean does not die, he must be seriously injured. The black sword wind hit him before the attack of the guard soldiers. Perhaps it was because the guard soldiers were in a bad condition at this time, so after Sean''s sword wind split on the guard soldiers, it actually caused an instant lag and retrogression, and was accompanied by a large number of electric sparks. The guard soldier''s shot that should have stabbed Sean naturally died in the middle, but Sean''s heart suddenly tightened when he saw that the knight''s gun deviated from the position wiped from the black king. Because this shot just now, even if he waved his sword to resist, it was absolutely impossible to stop it. On the contrary, it was likely to hurt himself under the brute force attack of the guard soldiers. So now after this sword meritorious service, Sean did not hesitate to retreat. After all, facing the boss of Guard soldiers, positive hard resistance is not his strength. Rorty cabas was supposed to be in charge of this job as the main T, but at this time, he was patted out by the Tower Shield of the guard soldier. It will take some time to get back, so Sean came to deal with it. With Sean''s retreat, Harding immediately stepped forward to take over Sean''s position and stood in front of the guard again. At this time, Hitler and lanster have also led Shina around the front of the guard soldiers. After all, Cecilia is still standing in the front of the guard soldiers because of the problem of hatred value, but the distance is at least 50 meters. This is already outside the attack range of the magic gun explosion. The guard soldier who was thrown backward by Sean''s sword found that his positive target was HARTING after stopping this action. However, there is no difference for it, so it directly stabbed it without thinking. This time, its action is the same as that of Rorty cabas''s previous attacks. Basically, it can be summarized as fast, cruel and accurate. It is only displayed with the strength of the mechanism puppet, and there are a few roaring strong winds in the air. If it was an ordinary person, or if Sean was in the front, I''m afraid it would be quite embarrassing even if it could be blocked. However, HARTING, as a companion who often attacked each other with Rorty cabas along the way, has long had his own experience in dealing with this shot. Just because he had suffered the loss of the Silver Knight before, when Harding responded, he completely activated the armor fused in flesh and blood. The black and red armor suddenly protruded from Harding''s body. Almost in the blink of an eye, Harding, standing in front of everyone, has become a soldier wearing armor. This suit of armor is not so ferocious, but when Harding wears it completely, he suddenly exudes a very strong bloody smell, even a little stronger than the murderous spirit emitted by Sean and others. This is obviously the momentum that a real thousand people will have if they kill ten thousand people. And those guys who died in Harding''s hands, I''m afraid their strength will not be too low, otherwise they can''t have such a strong and strong murderous spirit. Completely ignoring the shot stabbed at him, Harding suddenly grabbed his left hand and patted it directly on the body of the knight gun, allowing the long gun to strike a large spark with his armour. And he himself also approached forward quickly, completely taking the posture of close combat - before that, because the armor on the guard soldiers was too defensive, HARTING''s attack could hardly leave any substantive damage, so he could only carry out nomadic combat. But now that the defense level of the guard soldiers has dropped to the lowest point, Harding naturally has no reason to shrink back. For demons, retreat is not in their life dictionary at all. After the bullying approached, HARTING clenched his right hand into a fist and suddenly hit the guard''s helmet. Then there is the second fist, the third fist and the fourth fist HARTING''s action is completely from fist to flesh. With his complete activation of armor and his powerful power, if ordinary people were changed, his head would have been blasted long ago. That is, the abiotic existence of the guard soldier can carry hardy HARTING''s fists without exploding his head. However, under HARTING''s repeated bombardment, no matter how powerful the mechanism puppet can hold, not to mention that it is almost melted by Cecilia''s flame. When Harding blew out his sixth punch, the helmet of the guard soldier was finally completely deformed, and an obvious dent almost squeezed the red awn at one pupil. But at this time, a shock wave similar to sonic boom burst out on the guard soldiers. When Harding was unprepared, the whole man was completely repulsed for several steps. However, when he wanted to come forward again, the guard soldiers suddenly jumped back. The red awn in the pupil stared at Harding, and his right hand also held the long gun and lifted it sideways. At this moment, the huge atmospheric flow visible to the naked eye suddenly began to converge on the guard soldiers, Like a vortex, it quickly gathered on the guard soldier''s spear. Seeing this scene, Sean immediately shouted in a deep voice, "HARTING, step back!" A strong light shone on the guard soldier and quickly flowed to the huge Knight gun. "Rorty!" The guard''s spear has emitted a bright golden light. At this time, Rorty cabas finally came late to replace HARTING. His left hand completely ignored the thorn on Harding''s right shoulder and suddenly pressed it - but surprisingly, when roticabas''s left hand pressed it, the thorn on Harding''s right shoulder shrank like melting snow and retracted back into Harding''s body, Even the shoulder armor on his right shoulder also disappeared under the left hand of roticabas - when roticabas''s left hand fell on HARTING''s shoulder, he pulled HARTING back with a sudden pull. Rorty cabas''s right hand, clutching the knight''s gun, suddenly stabbed in the direction of the guard soldiers. At the same time, the long gun in the hands of the guard soldiers suddenly stabbed at the position of rotikabas and HARTING at the same time. "Fragmentation gun!" An angry drink came from roticabas''s mouth. The next moment, the knight guns of rotikabas and the guard soldiers suddenly waved and stabbed at each other. Although the movements of both sides were very fast, it was strange that this time, there were not dense gun shadows suspended in the air, as if time was at a standstill. Whenever both sides stabbed a gun, the virtual shadow of a knight gun appeared in the small space between roticabas and the guard soldiers. In just a few seconds, this space was occupied by dozens of Knight guns, including rotikabas, guard soldiers, and even the shadow that seems to overlap the two Knight guns. But Sean, who has seen the video, knows that this thing is not a shadow, but a real killing move. The reason why this shadow appears at this time is entirely due to the characteristics of the skill of fragmentation gun - it has a special effect similar to the rules of time and space. Once trapped, it will be completely unable to move. The time flow rate in this space will return to normal only after the skill is fully played. But at that time, it was equivalent to all attacks hitting at the same time. In other words, all attacks will explode damage in an instant, and still ignore the scope of defense damage - how many people fall into this space, then everyone will bear the outbreak of this round of attack, and its damage value will not be shared. This is the real horror of the fragmentation gun. In the game, only the lost knight can learn this skill. Its full name is [Diablo gun skill. Air shattering attack], but most people will call it shattering gun. Of course, only those who know the inheritance secret of the lost Knight will call it so. Rorty cabas knew the terrible part of this move, so when Sean mentioned it, his face became very ugly, because even if he accidentally fell into it, he also had to bear all the attacks of the guard soldiers. Basically, no one has ever survived this move. The guard soldiers are still waving their guns tirelessly. Naturally, there are more and more gun shadows belonging to the guard soldiers on the scene. However, Rorty cabas, after firing about 30 guns, his face obviously became a little pale, and even his movements began to slow down. It was obvious that this had reached its limit. If it continued, Rorty cabas''s threat would be completely erased. At that time, even he could not escape the attack of the fragmentation gun. Because the fragmentation gun also has another feature, that is, the more gun shadows it launches, the more powerful it will be when it finally moves. At this time, rotikabas has basically lagged behind the guard soldiers in the number of gun shadows, but if only such a gap of three or four guns is not enough to make him bear too heavy injuries. But if it continues like this, or rotikabas launches a unified attack in advance, he will suffer a big loss. So at this moment, roticabas has put himself in a difficult situation, so he must grit his teeth and hold on anyway. But at this time, Sean had walked around the guard from the other side. With sharp eyes, HARTING immediately knew what Sean was going to do, so he quickly walked around behind the guard soldiers and prepared to sneak attack with Sean. If in the past, this method is naturally meaningless. Because the guard soldiers have excellent defense performance, they are not afraid of this sneak attack, and usually when casting the fragmentation gun, the guard soldiers will certainly include as many enemies as possible into the attack range. But today''s situation is obviously different. First, Lancaster broke the magic shield, and then Cecilia burned the invincible golden body. At this time, it was restrained by Rorty cabas, a lost knight who also knows how to break the gun. Therefore, the back of the guard soldiers can be said to be completely in an unprotected state. If you don''t take this opportunity to attack, Sean can''t call himself a commander. If HARTING and Sean made the guard feel a sense of crisis, thus speeding up the frequency of action, then when Cecilia summoned the breath emitted by Solomon''s eighteen flames again, the guard felt not a sense of crisis, but a real threat. The red light in his eyes began to flash irregularly and frequently, and the speed was faster and faster. If you observe carefully, you can find that the guard soldier''s hand holding the knight''s gun was getting tighter and tighter. It is not surprising that these reactions appear in a person. After all, any creature will have its own emotions. But it''s really shocking to appear on an organ puppet! Just at this moment, no one noticed these strange places. "Do it!" Around the back of Sean, his voice was heavy and stuffy, and the black king in his hand appeared rolling black smoke at the moment. The dark smell of the extremely strong black smoke even made HARTING look at it. But now he knew that the battle had reached the most critical point, so he just glanced at it quickly and rushed to the back of the guard soldiers. Finger sword, claw tapping, tiger fist. HARTING''s action was like the attack of a martial arts master: first, he stabbed the weak part of the guard soldier''s back with his four fingers, and a weak crack was punctured on it with only one blow; Then the four fingers slightly curved, and the finger surface bumped smoothly against the weak crack. In a moment, the crack spread and split like a cobweb; When the knuckle of the phalange knocked on it, Harding immediately turned his palm into a fist and concentrated all his strength on the spider web crack. In an instant, the crack completely sank in, just like the windshield of a car was hit by a heavy object, and all the pieces of armor just barely adhered. After a blow, Harding was not greedy for work and immediately withdrew. With this blow, it was enough to interrupt the attack of the guard soldiers. Rotikabas, who had been less than ten shots from the guard soldiers, naturally took this opportunity to make up for it immediately. When the guard soldiers finally recovered and were ready to continue shooting, Sean''s attack came one after another. Seeing that the dark energy bar on his status bar had emerged to 30%, Sean was not in the mood to pay attention to others. He condensed almost all his feelings and lessons in recent times into this sword, and then waved it forward. If Cecilia was interested in observing at this time, she could see that Sean''s sword had played at least two-thirds of the force of the law line, just one step away from the so-called "Saint" level. When all the black breath suddenly poured into the back of the guard soldier, it immediately smashed the broken crack that Harding had left on him. The sword Qi formed by the violent dark energy scattered into the guard soldier''s body and began to destroy it wantonly in its magic circuit system. However, if you want to completely destroy the guard soldier with this blow, it is obvious that the power is still a little weak. If it''s a sword at the holy land level, it''s almost the same. However, the battle was doomed not to fight alone from the beginning. Therefore, even if Sean and HARTING could not destroy the mechanism puppet together, there were other companions on this trip. Like Rorty cabas, he didn''t miss such a great opportunity. When the guard soldiers stopped again, rotikabas could not wait to withdraw his gun and stood up. The dense gun shadows all over the sky seemed to be under some traction, and they all retracted back to rotikabas''s Knight gun. In the twinkling of an eye, the knight gun expanded to a palpitating degree, and even the pupil of the guard soldier was very bright. However, rotikabas had no intention to observe these. He just hit directly, passed through the gun shadow of the guard soldier, and then lit on the guard soldier''s body. The next second, all the gun shadows condensed on the roticabas Knight''s gun seemed to find some vent, and all burst out. Like a storm from the void, all the gun shadows bombarded the guard soldiers crazily. Even the gun shadows stabbed by himself, driven by the attack of rotikabas, turned into a long gun and stabbed them into the guard soldiers. However, in just a second or two, the front body of the whole mechanism puppet had been blown to pieces, and electric sparks were splashing wildly on the guard soldiers. In many places, you can even see the deep magic circuit inside. At this moment, the pupil of the guard soldier was so weak that it was almost extinguished. However, it is only a few to extinguish. As long as the red awn is not extinguished, it means that its core circuit is still in operation, perhaps it has been broken, but it also has a certain threat. However, this organ puppet has no possibility of continuing to fight. Because Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames from Cecilia did not change into eighteen fireballs this time, but drilled into his body from various holes in the guard soldiers from an extremely tricky and strange angle. Then, the 18 flames immediately expanded and exploded, and it was actually an explosion directly in the body of the guard soldiers. With the power of Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames, you don''t have to think about it. It''s not an ordinary attack, let alone in the body of the guard soldiers. The roar of eighteen explosions sounded continuously, and then in everyone''s sight, the organ puppet who had just threatened the life and death of everyone was completely blown into countless scattered fragments, and many parts of it even melted into a piece of golden iron juice. Even if the mermaid''s most brilliant craftsman appears here, I''m afraid it''s absolutely impossible to put the puppet back to its original state. However, it was surprising that the knight''s long gun in the puppet''s hand was not destroyed in the explosion, not even a trace of damage. In addition to the knight gun still intact, the mechanism puppet left two things in the explosion: the tower shield that smashed rotikabas and a red diamond crystal that was quietly suspended in mid air. Chapter 777 The red diamond crystal suspended in mid air is the power switch to turn off the whole energy room. Sean is no stranger to this. Of course, lanster is no stranger. Different from the imagined situation, when Sean reached for the diamond crystal, he could feel a warm energy slowly emanating from the crystal. The energy inside was not so violent or strong, but it felt like a neutralizer to Sean. Just holding it in his hand, Sean had roughly guessed the specific effect of this diamond crystal. Then, Sean threw the crystal to lanster: "interrupt the operation of the Magic center and let you operate it. Is that all right?" "Of course." Lanster nodded, and then he quickly ran to the middle of the energy room. The whole energy room covers an area of about 500 square meters. The walls and ceilings around it are reddish brown, which is a bit like being stacked with red copper - although red copper does have a relatively high magic guiding effect in the magic circuit system, Sean still doesn''t think that the walls of this room are paved with red copper, After all, in ancient times, there were many materials that were far more magical than red copper. In this reddish brown space, there are no other decorations. It looks very simple. However, the magic array on the ground almost completely occupied the whole ground. The painting and engraving of the whole magic array is very complicated, and the engraving method is concave to the floor, and then covered with transparent crystal plates. When the magic array is running continuously, the ground of the energy room emits a burst of soft blue light. If you observe carefully, you can find that there are substances like liquid flowing slowly in the groove under the crystal plate. These are the magic that has been completely liquefied, which shows how huge the magic of this energy room is. The position of the guard soldier was the core eye of the whole magic array. When it was still, it was half kneeling on the ground with a shield vertical gun, and the bottom of the knight gun was just inserted into the groove in the eye of the array. At this time, after the guard soldiers were blown up, the groove was naturally completely exposed. From its shape and size, it was obvious that it could just be inserted into the diamond crystal. This is not a dangerous move. So without the slightest hesitation, lanster took the crystal from Sean, ran over immediately, inserted the crystal into the groove, and then rotated it. It''s like inserting the key into the lock hole and then opening the door. With a slight shaking sound, a ring suddenly pops up at the position inserted into the crystal groove, and then a round platform rises slowly from the ground. Perhaps it was because the round table had not risen for a long time, and a large amount of dust shook off from the rising round table, choking lance with a violent cough. With the rise of the round table, the blue liquid in the grooves under the crystal plate was no longer flowing, and then it was like a virus infection. From the position of the array eye of the magic array, the red light quickly replaced the blue light, and the whole magic array changed from blue to red in an instant. When the whole magic array turned red, Sean and others could obviously feel that the whole dungeon seemed to have changed. Although the magic of the energy room is still strong at this time, it is losing rapidly at a speed that everyone can perceive. I''m afraid these magic will be completely consumed in three minutes at most. Once the magic supply of the energy room is lost, all mechanism traps that rely on the magic array of the whole underground city will be paralyzed, and even other mechanism puppets will enter the low energy consumption mode because of the lack of magic, which also means that these mechanism puppets will no longer be able to use too powerful combat skills. These benefits are obvious. But at this time, there are greater benefits clearly in front of everyone. The rising dome - or cylinder - is inlaid with sixteen blue spars the size of an adult''s fist. As like as two peas, they are like diamonds that are enlarged and stretched. But each piece of crystal is exactly the same in size, trimming, or shape. This is obviously not a natural product, but a product made by man. But almost everyone, including Sean and Cecilia, couldn''t help breathing when they saw these crystals. Infinite magic stone. This is the name of these blue spars. As the name suggests, the so-called infinite refers to nature is endless, and the meaning of infinite magic stone means that the magic that these magic stones can provide is endless. Of course, based on Sean''s experience of fooling around in the game for so long, he certainly knows that these infinite magic stones are not really endless, but because a magic array that can automatically absorb the free magic in the air is drawn in the process of manual polishing, this almost endless illusion appears. In short, these so-called infinite magic stones have the ability of self-sufficiency. Of course, if the magic that needs to be consumed is extremely huge, the magic in these magic stones will still be used up, but the infinite magic stone will not turn into ashes once the magic is consumed like other magic stones or magic cores. Just take the infinite magic stone to the place with strong magic for a few years, and the magic in the infinite magic stone will recover again. Taking 16 infinite magic stones as the magic supply of the whole energy room is indeed a very big act, because in today''s era, infinite magic stones can be said to be priceless. Moreover, the Mermaids who designed the underground city have considered it from the beginning. The magic array they arranged also has the effect of magic restriction. As long as all magic is limited to the energy room, the whole energy room can be in a state of strong magic. In this way, these infinite magic stones can also be restored, It will not cause the magic of infinite magic stone to consume too fast because the magic required by the dungeon is too large, resulting in the loss of function of the energy room. It has to be said that the mermaid family''s consideration is very comprehensive. However, Sean doesn''t understand why those who opened up this copy didn''t take these infinite magic stones away? You know, the infinite magic stone is a real priceless treasure, not to mention 16. Even one is enough to make people crazy - the crazy magicians of the northern solitary tower and the overlooking spire once offered an infinite magic stone for a legendary equipment, and this purchase news is still valid today. Sixteen infinite magic stones, that''s sixteen legendary equipment! Even the worst legendary equipment can sell millions of Pan continental gold coins. Moreover, even if you don''t exchange it for legendary equipment, infinite magic stone also has a very wide range of uses. Especially after the development of magic guide technology in the future, the emergence of magic guide crystal stone has subverted everyone''s cognition, and the value of infinite magic stone, the predecessor of magic guide crystal stone, is naturally higher and higher. So Sean really couldn''t figure out why those pioneers would say that this copy was a loss business at all. Before everyone could return to God, Sean went to the round platform and reached for the infinite magic stone. But as soon as Sean''s hand touched these infinite magic stones, he was stunned, and then he realized why those pioneers would say that. Because these infinite magic stones are completely embedded on them, even if Sean uses up his milk strength, he can''t pry these infinite magic stones off. It can be imagined that there are system protection instructions in the game. There must be a command "can''t be disassembled and can''t be picked up" on these infinite magic stones. Seeing Sean''s move, several people who were still absent-minded next to him returned to their senses and immediately surrounded them and began to pick these infinite magic stones with their hands. Then soon, everyone''s face became disappointed. This feeling of returning empty handed after entering Baoshan really makes people unhappy. Sean frowned. He didn''t believe there was really no way to take these infinite magic stones. You know, now the world is the real world, not the game world limited by various data and systems, so Sean thinks there is definitely a way to get all these infinite magic stones. After a little hesitation, Sean took out the black king. But this time, instead of waving his sword to attack the round platform, he directly took the black king as a lock prying tool, slightly stabbed the part of the sword tip into the inlaid position of the infinite magic stone, and then began to go deep and pry up bit by bit. At this time, HARTING and Rorty cabas looked at Sean and suddenly became a little subtle. They had not seen greedy people, but they really had not seen money slaves like Sean. But what surprised them more was still to come. When Sean used the black king as a crowbar, he also injected his fighting spirit, which made the black king sharper. Of course, Sean''s dark energy bar didn''t rise slowly. Just when Rorty cabas was about to persuade Sean to give up this useless work, there was a slight sound of "Ding", and then Sean really pried down an infinite magic stone in the stunned eyes of everyone! "Ha ha!" Sean reached out and picked up the diamond that looked like the size of a fist. His face was extremely excited. "It was a success!" Then, despite the stupidity around him, Sean directly began to pry up the second piece. Because of the success of the first piece, the second infinite magic stone was easily pried out by Sean. Now everyone knows that these infinite magic stones are not as strong as they look on the surface. As long as they are pried in the right position, they can still put all these wealth in their pockets. But rotikabas looked at his knight gun and resolutely gave up the idea of doing it; Harding also looked at his claws and silently chose to sit aside. Only lanster took out a meat cutter, and then tried to pry these infinite magic stones in imitation of Sean. Of course, the result was completely conceivable. The broken tip bounced back from the round table and almost cut off lanster''s ear. So the party had to sit aside and watch Sean''s solo performance - he had pried off the seventh infinite magic stone. I''m afraid it won''t be long before these sixteen infinite magic stones will be completely pocketed by Sean. It turned out that this time was shorter than they thought, because when Sean pried off the ninth piece, he had fully mastered the skill of prizing stones. From the tenth piece, almost as long as Sean inserts the black king, and then makes a slight effort, the priceless infinite magic stone in the eyes of the world will accurately fall into Sean''s hand, and then he will directly collect it into the storage ring, and others don''t even have a chance to see it. In a short time, Sean completely searched the sixteen infinite magic stones. Speechless looking at the sixteen holes in the circular platform, everyone was speechless, especially when they saw Sean make complaints about their faces at this time. They could not help thinking of Tucao. But Sean doesn''t care what others think. At this time, he is happy that he has decided to explore the dungeon: it seems that this decision is really right! Of course, if you want to say that you are so satisfied, it is still unlikely. So soon, Sean''s eyes fell on the knight''s spear and the Tower Shield held by the guard soldiers. Let''s not say whether the tower shield is good or not, but the shape is not inferior to the guard soldier''s habitual weapon of the knight gun in rotikabas''s hand, but it was completely preserved in the eighteen heavy flame bombing of Solomon in Cecilia, which means that it is also not simple. As Sean walked towards the knight gun, the others frowned slightly, but Rorty cabas took the lead in saying, "don''t you think that thing is also a baby?" "Isn''t it?" Sean asked back. "How could it be." Rorty cabas smiled. "This kind of Knight gun is a specially made weapon. In general, it has no other advantages except durability, and not everyone can wave this weapon." "That''s not necessarily." Sean stretched out his finger and pointed to Shina in a coma. "If that guy really follows you to learn gun skills, she will be a lost Knight like you, so I should find her a weapon to take advantage of. Don''t you think it''s too late to build it again when there''s a need?" "Hey." Rotikabas suddenly laughed, "I said, Lord Sean, since you know the inheritance of the lost knight, you don''t know that surface people like you can''t become the lost knight." "You just thought I couldn''t pry down those infinite magic stones." Sean said faintly and immediately made Rorty cabas speechless, "you have to believe that there is the word ''miracle'' in this world Moreover, maybe I worry too much, but I always feel that Shina can no longer be regarded as a pure surface human. " Hearing Sean''s words, others may not understand it, but Cecilia thought about it. The contract signed by Shina and the crypt cold Spider Queen is an equivalent contract, which is a kind of contract signed between humans and dragons in the past - both sides of the contract signer can obtain each other''s strength, knowledge and many other abilities. Once this kind of contract is signed, it cannot be changed for life, and if one party dies, the other party will die, but with this restriction, the lives of both sides are also shared. But what really matters is that the human body on one side of the contractor will change slightly with the other side of the contractor. The most important point is the change in blood. In other words, if Shina finally breaks through her own shackles, it is likely that a new blood vein will be born in the world: the blood of underground cold spider. Although the success rate is infinitely close to zero, as Sean said, what is impossible in this world full of miracles? Sean bent down to pick up the knight gun and felt a sense of heaviness. Even at this time, Sean felt a little hard, so he knew that it was impossible to hold it even with Sina''s current strength, not to mention waving, because the weapon was too heavy. Maybe she could barely use it only when she stepped into the realm of superior silver, If you really want to control this weapon, I''m afraid you still have to step into the golden realm. Then Sean opened the real eye and began to check the knight gun. But I didn''t expect that at this look, Sean had the idea of picking up the treasure. [broken thunder, legend, hardness 450, puncture 236, strength + 75, endurance - 10, agility - 20, gun skill + 3, gun skill damage + 250%, a certain chance to trigger the special effect "overbearing": this attack will cause damage judgment of strength * 5; Attached skill "magic gun burst": you can absorb the magic whenever you encounter a magic attack. When the energy bar is full, it will launch to attack the target within 30 meters of the front straight line and 5 meters of the diameter; Equipment requirements: strength 145, endurance 120. Equipment limit: Knight class, crazy warrior class. Equipment effect: when using this equipment, it will cause 3 times fatigue consumption for mounts with load force below 200.] [Item Description: this knight gun has a long history. No one remembers its maker for a long time, but the only thing is certain that it is obviously not a product of mermaid style. However, after careful observation, you finally come to a conclusion: This is at least a product of the same age as the mermaid family, because you have found traces of the magic array that obviously do not belong to this era, but you can''t judge whether it is the twilight age or the ash age.] Chapter 778 Sean didn''t expect that he defeated the mechanism puppet. The guard soldiers could get so many benefits. Not to mention the legendary Knight gun, only the sixteen infinite magic stones have given Sean the idea of a worthwhile trip. Even, he has completely considered the usage of these sixteen infinite magic stones - two can be exchanged for two legendary equipment: Cecilia has never had weapons. Although she has strong combat power even without the bonus of magic wand because of her awakening of blood power, if she is given another magic wand, Then there is no doubt about the increase of its strength. As for another piece of equipment, Sean prepared it for Bannock. He hopes to change to a set of equipment that is more suitable for him, even if it is not at the legendary level. The most important thing is that the equipment for Bannock must be formed. As William''s personal bodyguard, if Bannock''s strength cannot be improved as soon as possible, his value will be greatly lost, and the profession of barrier Paladin will be completely wasted. At least Sean has been in this world for three or four years, and Bannock is the only full-time defender he has seen so far, and he is also an extremely rare barrier Paladin. Therefore, Sean really doesn''t want to give up such a talent unless he has to. As for the remaining 14 pieces, Sean plans to get some magic guided guns back when the magic guided technology is fully prosperous. With these infinite magic stones, he will not only have great power, but also no longer need to worry about the problem of large magic consumption. And Sean even had some expectations. The mermaid treasure looks much better than the current water demon treasure in terms of scale and guard. Maybe there is a plural energy room below. If so, he really made it. So Sean quickly packed up his mind and led the people forward. This time, their goal is still the mechanism puppet. Giant sword knight. When he left the energy room, Sean took away the tower shield that knocked Rorty cabas unconscious. Originally, Sean wanted to take the Tower Shield back to Bannock or Arnold for temporary use. After all, even a good thing like broken thunder has been produced, so this tower shield may not be ordinary. It''s just that the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is very unfriendly. Because this tower shield is just an ordinary shield. At most, it is well made and barely reaches the high-quality grade. For the situation that the void collar has begun to completely replace the impact shield, such a high-quality tower shield is worthless. Sean didn''t bother to take this thing, but considering that it might be useful in the future, he will be included in the storage ring together with the legendary Knight gun [broken thunder]. However, the trip was fruitful, and Sean was not complacent. Because he knows that such a harvest is completely different from the situation in the game. At least in the original game, because of the systematic protection, the pioneer players could not remove these infinite magic stones - however, it was a long time later that the players in the game knew the role of the infinite magic stone. But in this real world, because there is no systematic protection measures, it makes Sean gain great benefits. But Sean was a little surprised at the broken thunder. Although the guard warrior is ranked at the top of the guard series and has excellent performance, Sean will not believe it if it can be randomly allocated with a knight gun of the level of broken thunder. So there was only one answer left. The knight gun must have been prepared for a special type of mechanism puppet. As a result, it fell on the guard soldier by mistake, but it was cheaper for Sean. Of course, this may also be related to the different fighting methods of Sean and others and the way of destroying the mechanism puppet. As in the game, it was not so thorough to solve the guard soldier. Because of the blood bar, even if the core of the magic circuit is not directly destroyed, it can still be regarded as killing as long as the blood volume is ground empty. It''s just that the booty will certainly not be much better. It is said that the dropped things are very common, and even there is no "big explosion", which made the head of the reclamation regiment scold his mother angrily. After all, there is no gain after losing so many hands. Naturally, this is not a happy thing. Without thinking about this question, Sean went to Shina and asked, "how''s Shina?" "The signs of life are very stable and there will be no sequelae." Hitler is making a final check for Shina, "but..." Every clergyman of the life church is also involved in medical skills, and may not be very proficient. However, in some cases, a little knowledge of medical skills can be helpful for treatment. Moreover, not all the clergymen of the life church have almost unlimited divine grace like Hitler, and they can exercise their divine skills at will, Many times, once the magic is exhausted, they need to use their medical knowledge for treatment. "But what?" Sean was a little worried. If something happened to Shina, he really couldn''t tell Alfred. "Shina''s vital signs are a little too active." Hitler said in a deep voice, revealing a bit of seriousness in her voice. "If such an injury is normal, it usually takes about four hours to recover, and it should be avoided as much as possible in the next twelve hours. Otherwise, it is easy to get worse. But Shina... It''s only half an hour. The broken bones and broken internal organs in her body have been completely repaired. This regenerative ability... Doesn''t seem to be owned by humans. " It was the first time Sean had seen Hitler, who had always looked timid, with a dignified frown. "Will it have an impact?" Sean asked uneasily. "I''m not sure." Hitler shook her head. "I''ve never encountered such a situation before. However, Shina''s injury just now, under my treatment, seems to have accelerated a certain growth rate in her body I''m not sure whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but judging from the current situation, it''s probably a good thing, because she can completely recover and continue to fight in two hours at most. " "Are you worried about the sequelae?" Sean asked. Hitler didn''t answer, just nodded. "It should be all right." Sean thought, there is nothing special about the crypt cold Spider Queen. The greatest value of that Warcraft is to produce a large number of spider eggs, but a simple crypt cold spider is useless. Only when cooperating with the crypt demon can it play its greatest combat value. At the beginning, Sean''s purpose was to control the crypt cold Spider Queen to produce a large number of crypt cold spiders for himself, By the way, capture a crypt demon group to cultivate the combat power of the underground world. "Yes." Hitler nodded slightly. Since Sean said it was all right, she wouldn''t say anything anymore. So they simply rested in the energy room. Anyway, Shina hasn''t woke up, and they can''t leave Shina here and continue to explore the underground city. After all, this is a real world, not a game world. We can also rely on communication methods such as secret chat to connect with each other. But fortunately, Sean hoarded a lot of food and water before entering the wilderness, so resting here at this time would not be in trouble because of lack of food. About an hour or two later, Shina woke up. But when Shina opened her eyes, Sean saw a slight change in Shina''s pupil, as if there was a circle of purplish red halo at the edge of her pupil. But the halo appeared and disappeared very quickly, so even Sean was not sure whether he was dazed, but he was sure that Shina seemed to be a little different after waking up. Obviously, the smell emitted from the body is much stronger, and there is a little more smell of Warcraft. So Sean knew that when Shina was injured just now, the cold Spider Queen in the cave far under the Black Swan Castle transmitted her own power through her spiritual connection with Shina. With the strong physique of Warcraft, it is absolutely impossible to die as long as it is not a fatal injury. However, after the local cave cold Spider Queen signed an equivalent contract with Shina, if Shina dies, the spider will also fail to live. Therefore, it will naturally produce a lot of energy to forcibly transform and recover Shina''s body. In fact, even without the action of the underground cold Spider Queen, Shina could not have died. After all, Hitler had started treatment at the first time. Only in this way, Hitler''s action naturally becomes to accelerate the process of Shina''s body transformation, which is what Hitler says Shina is not very human. Because when Shina was seriously injured and unconscious, she was no longer a pure human. At least now she has half of the blood of the earth cave cold Spider Queen. "Are you okay?" After seeing Shina wake up, Sean, who had guessed the truth, didn''t say anything, but handed the food to Shina at the first time. Just after a round of body strengthening transformation, hina naturally felt extremely hungry. She nodded slightly to Sean to say that she was all right and began to eat. At this time, Shina didn''t chew and swallow carefully like the old lady, but solved the food in front of her at a very fast speed. When she was full and drunk, she had solved the food rations of the party for nearly three days. Sean and Cecilia looked at each other and saw shock in each other''s eyes. This digestion speed is really comparable to Warcraft. And it is very likely that the blood of the cold Spider Queen of the crypt can really be transformed into pure blood power in Shina. At that time, I''m afraid there will be a new blood power in the world, but I don''t know which level this blood power can be ranked. However, in any case, Shina''s achievements in the future are not destined to stop at gold, but can definitely break through the holy land, which is also the next Holy Land. Chapter 779 Since Shina has recovered, Sean and others have no need to stay in the energy room. After they have had enough rest, they set off again. After leaving the energy room, Sean and others soon found that several bronze Knight mechanism puppets suddenly appeared in the corridor outside. The bronze Knights seemed to walk aimlessly, but Sean knew it was because they had begun patrol mode. This seems to be a defensive measure taken by the mermaid clan when designing this dungeon. Once the energy room is broken and the operation of the magic array fails, all mechanism puppets and bronze Knights will switch from alert standby mode to patrol mode. If you have a mechanism puppet and a silver knight to lead the team, you will form a patrol unit composed of one silver knight and four bronze Knights; If there were no silver knights to lead the team, there would be a patrol unit composed of seven bronze knights. These patrol units will start to patrol and guard the whole water demon secret collection irregularly and without fixed lines. In other words, once the fighting time is prolonged, or there is a special black face, it is likely to face the siege of two or even more organ puppet patrol units at the same time. Even if the combat effectiveness of these organ puppets has been weakened, and the strength of Sean and others can almost reach the level of crushing, once they are besieged by many aspects, they will still fall into hard battle and even reduce their personnel. And the first to bear the brunt is naturally Shina. Almost as soon as Sean and others opened the door of the energy room, with the sound of opening the door, the seven bronze Knights outside the corridor turned their heads and looked at Sean and others for the first time. Obviously, after entering the patrol mode, these organ puppets also become extremely sensitive, and any sound will attract their high attention. So at this time, Sean and others opened the door, which naturally caused the attack of the patrol unit. But when Sean looked around and found that there were only seven bronze knights, his heart relaxed a little. At least you don''t have to face siege. Looking at the seven bronze Knights rushing towards themselves and others, HARTING and rotikabas wanted to test the battle strength level of these bronze Knights after being weakened, so they couldn''t wait to rush up first. When Sean saw both of them rush up, he simply stayed as a guard. After all, the bronze knight is not as powerful as the guard soldier. In front of these mechanism puppets, Sean is still very qualified to be a meat shield. Moreover, he had to act as such a meat shield at this time. After all, there are seven bronze knights, and when patrol mode is turned on, they won''t attack around a target foolishly. Sean always felt that the intelligence of these bronze Knights was not as good as those NPC enemies, because they also knew the means of cooperation, dispersion and siege. Of course, they were worse than the puppets of Legion organs specially used in war. However, the mechanism puppet of the knight department is better than the individual combat effectiveness. However, when the battle broke out, it was not Rorty cabas or HARTING who took the lead in attacking, but Cecilia! Eighteen flames suspended in the air quickly expanded into eighteen fireballs, and then with Cecilia''s spirit locked, all of the eighteen fireballs burst onto the mechanism puppet running in the middle and in the front. When the first fireball hit his body, he was stunned by the strong force generated by the explosion. However, because the material on his body was made of special metal structure, there was no obvious trace under the fire generated by the fireball explosion, just a little black paint. However, when the second fireball hit the same position, the mechanism puppet inevitably stepped back, and the black paint on his chest became scorched marks. Then, after the third, fourth and fifth fireballs were all in the same position, the scorch marks on the mechanism puppet were all over almost the whole chest. Even because of the strong explosion impact, he retreated and hit another mechanism puppet behind him. Then, in the bombardment of the remaining 13 fireballs, the two mechanism puppets became brothers and sisters, and had to share their difficulties. Under the action of a series of fireball explosions and impact, the ring of fire formed by Solomon''s 18 heavy flames immediately swallowed up the mechanism puppet. In the crazy burning pillar of fire, we can only vaguely see two dark figures struggling, but compared with the guard soldiers, the two bronze knights are obviously weak. At least the guard soldiers can survive in such high temperature, but the two bronze knights can''t hold on. Because in Sean''s vision, the two bronze knights in the fire are melting! You know, when Cecilia was dealing with bronze knights and silver Knights before, even Solomon''s eighteen flames didn''t have such shocking power! And Cecilia didn''t explode in the small universe after solving the guard soldiers. She was directly promoted to the level. So the only explanation is that Cecilia is not stronger, but these mechanism puppets are really weakened after losing the protection bonus provided by magic. Cecilia directly solved two organ puppets in a fire gathering attack. At this time, HARTING and rotikabas began contact with five other bronze knights. A bronze Knight suddenly waved his wide blade sword towards roticabas - if it had been in the previous confrontation, the sword should have been waved faster, and it should have a strong whistling force. But at this time, in the eyes of Rorty cabas, the sword wielded by the bronze Knight did not have any roaring wind, and the waving power was obviously not strong. Even Rorty cabas could be evaluated by the word "soft". The knight picked up his gun. The sound of "Dang" was that the wide blade sword in the sword wielding bronze Knight''s hand was easily deflected by rotikabas. The sword that should have been cut to the enemy was chopped towards another bronze knight who was a few steps behind him. However, the bronze Knight''s reaction was not slow. He immediately put up his sword and blocked it. Just because of his intelligence, he certainly didn''t understand why his companions would attack him. Sean looked at the battle here with great interest. He even wondered whether these mechanism puppets would fight among themselves. But Rorty cabas, a guy who doesn''t understand the style, has no idea of satisfying Sean''s excitement. After living in the underground world for a long time, he will develop many habits, including the combat habit of killing with one blow. Even if he has been in the surface world for ten years, he has never changed this combat habit. So when a shot shook back the bronze Knight''s wide blade sword, roticabas took another step forward again. The knight gun in his hand stabbed out at a rapid speed. The roaring wind sounded in the air, but almost thunderous roar, as if roticabas''s gun had pierced the air. The tip of the gun was accurately on the chest of the bronze knight. With only one shot, the metal in the chest of the bronze knight was directly broken, revealing the magic core circuit that was flashing inside. However, there was no more action by rotikabas, but several cracks suddenly appeared in this magic core circuit, which immediately weakened the light of the bronze Knight''s pupil, which was obviously seriously disturbed and affected. The next second, the core suddenly disintegrated, fried into powder and fell. The whole mechanism puppet suddenly stood still as if it had lost its soul. This is the secret of Rorty cabas''s shot. After shattering the armor of the bronze knight, the scattered fighting spirit also broke the core of the more internal magic circuit. Rotikabas was a little complacent about solving the mechanism puppet in such a fast way. However, when he caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye that Harding had let go and dropped the heads of two bronze knights and let the two mechanism puppets fall slowly, his face was not at all self-sufficient, but looked extremely ugly. Therefore, rotikabas no longer hesitated and kept his hand, but directly waved his knight gun and stormed at another bronze knight. The fate of the bronze knight, whom rotikabas took as the vent object, was doomed from this moment. It was obvious that the final result waiting for it could not be complete, and it would never be better than the pile of broken parts of the guard soldiers. However, HARTING, rotikabas and Cecilia solved the two bronze Knights respectively. At this time, the only one left rushed directly towards Sean and others in the middle. It seemed as if he was practicing his hand. Sean was not polite this time. He rushed towards the mechanism puppet as soon as he dodged. Then when he was close to his body, Sean fell on his knees, and his whole body leaned back and rowed forward quickly with the help of the inertia of the sprint. The bronze Knight''s wide blade sword almost rubbed the tip of Sean''s nose - if the magic array had not been closed before, with the hand power of the bronze knight, even if it had not been rubbed, the roaring strength of waving the sword would definitely hurt Sean''s nose. But now, the wide bladed sword just glanced over Sean''s nose, but it didn''t do even a little damage to him. After rowing the wide bladed sword, Sean turned over and stood up for the first time, and then stabbed the black king Dynasty at the core of the bronze Knight''s magic circuit. This attack made Sean feel as smooth as cutting tofu. There was no sense of obstruction. The tip of the black king''s sword had penetrated from the chest of the mechanism puppet. Chapter 780 "It seems that it''s really easy to deal with." Cecilia looked incredulously at the remains of seven bronze knights on the ground. Recalling that a few hours ago, they only met two bronze knights and a Silver Knight, which almost made them lose their confidence to continue to explore the dungeon. But I didn''t expect that after a few hours, when they closed the Magic center of the whole dungeon, dealing with these bronze Knights was really like chopping melons and vegetables. "You are really too modest." Rotikabas kicked away the bronze knight who had been completely smashed into meat patties, and then said quietly, "now no matter how many these things are, I can easily solve them." "If there are three patrol units at the same time, we can''t support it." Sean looked at rotikabas with a sad face and directly poured cold water. "Now these organ puppets seem to be very easy to deal with, but what is weakened is only their defense, attack and other performance, and there is no weakening in combat awareness and cooperation. As long as the quantity accumulates to a certain extent, it can still cause qualitative change With our ability, we have little pressure to deal with two patrol units at the same time. Even if the two patrol units are led by silver knights, we can''t support three patrol units, even if they are all bronze knights. " "No." Rotikabas still doesn''t believe it. "Harding, you and the two bronze knights are close combat. What do you think?" Sean ignored Rorty cabas and turned to Harding. Harding didn''t expect Sean to ask himself, but he didn''t hurry to ask. Instead, he frowned slightly and thought for a while before saying, "indeed, although the combat ability was slightly weakened, the combat consciousness remained. If it''s just one or two, it''s really not difficult to deal with it, and it can even be easily solved. However, if there are a large number of them, they are bound to carry out joint operations. At that time, if we still fight separately, we will inevitably fall into hard struggle. " Upon hearing this, Rorty cabas was stunned for a moment, and then thought the same: "if you gather all your strength to break through one side... Then you will be attacked by the other side, and it''s easy to take care of one side and lose the other..." "Almost." Sean nodded and said, "so the two patrol units are basically the limit I can help you solve what you missed. Of course, now these mechanism puppets have lost the ability of magic protection. If they can circle together, it will be much easier for Cecilia to solve it. " Speaking of this, Sean paused a little and then continued to say, "but these mechanism puppets are limited, so we can solve them first when these mechanism puppets don''t get together, so there won''t be any problems." "Good idea!" HARTING and rotikabas were both bright. The number of monsters in dungeons and dungeons is unified, and there is no possibility of refreshing. Therefore, killing one will reduce one. Even monsters or creatures on the world map do not refresh immediately after killing, but only after a period of "growth". At the beginning, many players'' levels were stuck because they could not find monsters to brush and were too lazy to do tasks, which led to a huge fault in the class of players in the game. At this time, Sean decided to solve these institutional puppets first, and others would not object. After all, the fewer these institutional puppets, the more convenient it is for them to explore in this underground city. So soon, everyone took immediate action under Sean''s leadership. Sean and others stood at the door of the energy room. Anyway, they were already on the central axis, so Sean simply led them towards the mechanism gate of the magic barrier. The magic barrier on which this gate relies is another additional independent system and does not belong to the Magic center of the energy room. Therefore, even if the energy room is removed, the magic barrier on this gate will not disappear. This mechanism can be closed only after the gatekeeper bosses of the left and right avenues are solved. Sean knows this very well, but others don''t know it. But Sean was too lazy to explain. He just took everyone along the way. There are not many organ puppets on the central axis road. There are only six patrol units on the way from the energy room to the final gate. Although one of them was led by a Silver Knight, which caused Sean and others to be in a hurry at the beginning because of the sudden change of combat style, people have to admit that the mechanism puppet. After losing the continuous supply of magic, the Silver Knight was not as resistant to attack as they encountered at the beginning, except that his armor was a little harder. So soon, Sean and others directly demolished the mechanism puppet and Silver Knight by virtue of their strong strength gap - it was a very thorough demolition, because its opponent was Harding, who was best at dismantling Gundam with his bare hands. After solving the Silver Knight, the remaining four bronze knights were naturally not opponents of Sean and others, so they soon wiped out the patrol unit. During this period, Shina also carried out a real battle with a long gun under the care of rotikabas - Sean seemed to have considered that Shina would consume a lot of weapons this time, so he actually equipped her with more than ten refined long guns. In this actual battle, rotikabas also found that Shina''s progress was really fast. She actually absorbed all the previous experience of dealing with guard soldiers and completely applied it to the actual battle, which made Shina, who was only the next bronze power, have the capital to compete with bronze Knights one-on-one. Of course, it is impossible to kill even the weakened bronze Knight alone with hina''s strength, because she can''t destroy the bronze Knight''s armor. If the bronze Knight''s armor cannot be destroyed, it will not be able to cause fatal damage to it. But even so, Shina is still growing at an amazing speed, even faster than her practice in the desert in the past month. So Sean and Cecilia knew that the blood force from the cold Spider Queen of the cave was working in Shina''s body. The crypt cold Spider Queen has a special ability, that is, perceptual sharing. It can perceive and share with any burrowing cold spider born of its hatching eggs, so as to obtain the vision of these burrowing cold spiders, and obtain their relevant memory and knowledge. These memories and knowledge can be stored in their own gene fragments, and then as a kind of heredity, let the newly born underground cold spider have these battle memories and experiences. Therefore, in the underground world, a cold spider nest that has survived long enough is often more difficult to deal with than many high-level Warcraft monsters. And Shina, the characteristic reflected at this time, is obviously the powerful learning ability of the cold Spider Queen of the cave. Perhaps in addition to the ability of perception and sharing, Shina is basically no different from the cold Spider Queen of the crypt. Moreover, as a human identity, she has masters such as Rena and rotikabas to teach combat skills and experience. Shina''s growth will only be faster and faster. However, this is only an improvement in combat experience and skills. There are still three huge question marks on Shina''s rank, which is doomed that Shina can''t break through in a short time, which makes Sean feel very sorry. After solving the six patrol units on the central axis road from the energy room to the closed gate, Sean and others returned the same way and walked towards the square. This time, Sean and others were a little unlucky, because at the end of the battle with a patrol unit, the fierce fighting voice attracted the attention of the other two patrol units nearby, so the situation soon became that Sean and others had to face the attack of three patrol units. However, at this time, Rorty cabas turned his heart and directly fired a fragmentation gun, forcibly destroying the last three bronze Knights of the first patrol unit. Anyway, they have Hitler. Under the treatment of the goddess of life, let alone life value, even the consumption of fatigue will be reduced. The only drawback is that after fierce battle, their consumed physical energy can only be compensated through rest and diet. With the support of Hitler, after a short and fierce battle, Sean and others finally solved the two joint patrol units before the next patrol unit appeared. At this time, people finally had to take a rest, because they didn''t expect that the physical consumption was much greater than they expected. Of course, there may be some factors in this, because the mental consumption doubled due to the attack. In order to ensure safety, people can''t help but withdraw to the energy room for rest. Fortunately, the mechanism puppets in the dungeon won''t be refreshed. If one is destroyed, one will be less. Otherwise, in this state, I''m afraid I can''t finish the mechanism puppets in the dungeon anyway. But what makes Sean a little dissatisfied is that when he solves these mechanism puppets, he doesn''t get any experience value reward, even when he kills Guard soldiers. This is really rare. However, Sean didn''t know the specific reason, but he didn''t lack experience anyway, so he didn''t care about these things soon. When the rest was over again, Sean led the team directly to the gate where the left giant sword knight was located. I don''t know if the mechanism puppets cleaned up by Sean and others are already more than the general scale of the whole underground city. This time, there are obviously fewer patrol units on the left corridor, but they are basically led by silver knights. The combat difficulty has not decreased much, but the threat is much less than that of Sean and others. After all, the enemies with strong individual strength can be completely ignored or even ignored by Sean and others. What they fear most is that the enemies are not only average in strength, but also too many in quantity, which is the biggest headache for Sean and others. While fighting, Sean also counted silently. When they reached the gate where the giant sword knight was located, Sean found that there were only three silver knights in the whole dungeon, which could be regarded as good news. Because as long as they solve the giant sword knight, there are few patrol mechanism puppets they need to solve, so they have more time to rest. Anyway, I''m afraid no one will find this underground city. After all, the location is really too remote. Of course, with Sean''s caution, he must be ready to be found here. The real thorny problem is that when you fight with the boss halfway, outsiders break in and interfere, then this is the most painful. The place where the mechanism puppet and giant sword Knight are located is located in the deepest part of the right corridor. There is only one large independent room, which is probably larger than the energy room. Sean, who has seen the video, knows that the structure in the room is a circular field, which is a bit like the style of the Roman Colosseum. However, the ground is not paved with sand and stone, but crystal plates like the left and right corridors. When stepping on it, there will be ripples like ripples. At the beginning, many people who came to this copy did not know the value of these crystal floors, but only thought that these were related to the background of the copy. Until later, some careful players found that whenever the boss made a big move, the size of his coverage would vibrate on these crystal floors in advance, and the ripples were actually the position where the attack was about to be launched. So later, the challenge difficulty of the giant sword knight was much smaller than that of the twin knight, and it could even be said that it was not threatening. Because even if it''s just a group of players who don''t even have a gold level player, as long as you pay careful attention, you can still kill the giant sword Knight without injury - of course, it must take a long time, but at least it also reflects how weak the boss is. At this time, Sean and others are sitting in front of a huge iron gate about five meters high. All the mechanism puppets along the way have been solved. Even if a new patrol unit arrives here, it can be solved quickly with the strength of Sean and others, as long as more than two patrol units do not appear at the same time. So everyone sat around, eating food and drinking water to recover, while listening to Sean''s simple explanation of the coping methods of mechanism puppet and giant sword knight. Sean''s introduction is very simple, just two points. The first is to move at any time. Don''t stand in front of the giant sword knight. Because of the giant sword in his hand, the attack range of the giant sword knight is actually very wide. In Sean''s words, that is "almost equal to the attack range of rotikabas" - when Sean said this, everyone couldn''t help looking at the knight gun in rotikabas''s hand. If this thing sweeps across, it''s clear how wide the attack range is. They have been with rotikabas for so long. Although the giant sword knight has a strong name, in fact, most of his attack skills are only close sword skills - of course, the attack range is based on its giant sword, which must be much larger than that of players. So as long as you avoid this, the giant sword knight is not so terrible. Of course, the most important thing is that many powerful attack skills of the giant sword knight can not be used because the magic central system is closed. As long as there is no ot, the giant sword Knight basically gives it. At this point, Sean''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Hitler. "Look... What am I doing?" Hitler was a little uneasy when Sean stared at her. "Cough, I said little Hitler." Sean coughed and then said, "when fighting later, you should try not to do it. You can do it only when I call you to rescue. Otherwise, even if you see Rorty, Harding and even me seriously injured by the mechanism puppet, you are not allowed to do it, okay?" "I... I try." Hitler bowed her head in embarrassment. When she was in the Church of life, the Holy See wanted her reaction to be faster, but she didn''t expect that now she was trying to suppress this conditioned instinct, which really made Hitler a little uncomfortable. But although she looks cute and has a lot of problems, it doesn''t mean she''s a fool. On the contrary, she already knows how much trouble her existence has brought to Sean. But from the beginning to the end, Sean never scolded Hitler, which made Hitler feel very different from that in the Church of life. Because of this, Hitler naturally hopes to really help Sean. Sean took the black king and drew a simple and understandable map on the ground, and carefully marked some positions on it. These positions are the positions everyone should stand after a battle. Having learned from the previous problems in dealing with guard soldiers, Sean really has a very serious obsessive-compulsive disorder this time. Moreover, in order to ensure that everyone knows what to do and what not to do in battle, Sean really took the trouble to emphasize the battle situation of the giant sword Knight several times. It was not until it was determined that everyone fully understood that Sean moved on to the second stage of the description. This is also the second point that Sean stressed that needs everyone''s attention. That is, don''t be in a daze. Once you see the ripple shaking on the crystal plate on the ground, leave the ripple shaking position for the first time, because this position means the range of the second stage attack skills of the giant sword knight. However, considering the moving speed of Cecilia and Hitler, Sean specially arranged lanster and Shina to follow one of them respectively. Once he saw the situation, the army immediately took people away. "... the above is my fool standing pile playing method. Do you have any questions?" Sean glanced around the crowd. Lanster still looked at Sean with an admiring face. Harding and roticabas were sleepy. As usual, Hitler was at a loss. She didn''t come back until Sean finished talking. The only thing that counts as listening carefully is probably only Shina and Cecilia. So Sean sighed helplessly, feeling that he had been talking for a long time: "let''s play first." Chapter 781 Pushed by Sean, the gate slowly opened to the left and right. Although this gate looks very frightening, it''s actually not as heavy as expected - of course, it''s not too heavy in terms of Sean''s strength value of breaking 120 points. If Shina or Cecilia came, I''m afraid the strength of the upper body could not make the gate move by a penny. When the door was opened, a cold breath suddenly seemed to be looking for vent, and suddenly gushed out of the door. Sean and others shivered in an instant, and there was a faint sign that their blood was frozen. But just then, Cecilia suddenly waved her hand and chanted the mantra. Soon, a layer of orange light appeared on everyone''s body. The light was only fleeting, but everyone felt a burst of warmth at this moment, even the cold in the door. Sean doesn''t need to open the panel properties. He also knows that Cecilia has blessed flame shelter for everyone. This magic can not only improve the resistance of fire attribute, but also resist the attack of severe cold like now. It can be regarded as a resistance skill with a wide range of uses. Of course, if shefanio is here, as a saint of the snow and winter church, she can also bless everyone with the patronage magic of being immune to this cold breath. With blessings to resist the cold wind, everyone will fish in through the gate. After entering the gate, what everyone ushered in was not the imagined broad field, but a dark channel. The passage is not long. Standing on the side of the gate, you can see the light not far from the front. The cold wind just now obviously blew out through this channel from the light ahead. Sean knew there was no danger in this passage, but he didn''t open his mouth to expose it when he saw that everyone was careful. After all, it''s good for everyone to maintain this vigilance. At least it will be very helpful for subsequent battles, because in the P2 stage, you should pay attention to the ripple range on the ground in the gap of the battle. This is not what ordinary people can do. It requires a very high degree of attention and concentration. After passing through this dark passage, when everyone stood outside the passage, there was a sudden sense of openness. Presented in front of everyone is a huge circular site. No one can visually measure the size of the floor area, but it is certain that it will be vaster than the energy room. The surrounding area is separated from the auditorium by high walls. These high walls are 30 meters high, almost reaching the height of the conventional city wall. Unless they are strong in the holy land with floating ability, even the strong in the golden realm can''t jump up. Moreover, these high walls are as smooth as a mirror, and there is no place to borrow. The whole venue is paved with blue crystal stone. At a glance, it looks like standing on the sea. In any case, this place is no different from places such as Colosseum and arena. The passage that Sean and others had passed before was obviously a special passage for the contestants to enter and exit. They looked around the environment in the field. Although they didn''t see it very clearly, there was also a dark hole directly opposite the passage they entered. If everyone guessed right, there should also be a channel. Of course, at this time, everyone''s eyes were not observing the channel, but fell on the mechanism puppet in the field. When Sean explained before, people didn''t care too much, but after seeing the mechanism puppet and giant sword knight, everyone had a clearer idea. I also understand why Sean said that the attack range of this organ puppet is very large. Now Harding and rotikabas want to come, Sean''s statement should be relatively modest and cautious. The whole body of the mechanism puppet and giant sword knight is dark black. Although it is also a knight''s armor dress, it is obviously biased towards the type of heavy knight. Only the armor shape on his body is not much worse than Harding''s image after armor. It can even be said to be more ferocious. At first glance, it is full of defense. So at this time, people were very suspicious of Sean''s previous statement that the mechanism puppet was a standing target. Especially HARTING and Rorty cabas, they even wonder, can they really hurt this organ puppet with their strength? However, when they stood far away, everyone didn''t feel much. When they got a little closer, they suddenly found that the height of the mechanism puppet was also a problem. The height of the mechanism puppet. Giant sword knight is actually three meters up. Even the highest roticabas among all people, if you stand in the front, you will only reach the other party''s chest and abdomen at most. According to the consideration of the core installation position of the magic circuit of the mechanism puppet, at this time, everyone is wondering whether they can really attack and get that position? Even if they can, they have a chance to destroy it, can they? Harding glanced at the weapon of the mechanism puppet, and then secretly swallowed his saliva. It is also a huge sword three meters high. The sword body alone can make them sleep as a bed. But what''s more frightening is that the body of this huge sword is not thick. On the contrary, it is thinner than ordinary heavy swords. It looks like a steel plate. However, looking at the cold light on the blades on both sides of the body, you can know that the lethality of this thing is definitely not low. If it is swept by this thing, I''m afraid it will be used even if Hitler can perform resurrection. Because there is a prerequisite for casting resurrection, that is, the target body must be complete. If the body is swept by this steel plate and the body is directly divided into two parts, it will revive a P. "Are you really sure we can handle this guy?" Rotikabas did not laugh on his face at this time. Instead, he looked serious and serious. In fact, Rorty cabas is not serious, because he is the main t of this battle - the only one who can fight against any boss in front of all the people present, which is the monster with explosive power value. Therefore, Rorty cabas is naturally responsible for attracting hatred, and the only thing he needs to do is to avoid the attack of the giant sword knight as much as possible. As for Harding and Sean, two agile and skilled characters, they naturally swam on the edge of the battle and waited for the opportunity to attack. "As long as you do as I say, you will find that there is nothing terrible about this boss." Sean''s face seemed very calm. Although he entered this copy for the first time and commanded this copy for the first time, Sean had studied the wasteland video in the game before. He had a good understanding of some playing methods and tactics. "The most important thing is that you must not be greedy for work, In any case, you should give priority to dodging Harding and I will let you build a more stable hatred before you fight. " Although rotikabas didn''t quite understand what the so-called stable hatred meant, he could only nod since everyone had come here and everyone was watching his performance. It may not be difficult for the dark elves to retreat before the battle. After all, they have long been used to betrayal, but it is a shame for the lost knight. Therefore, once roticabas nods his consent, he will naturally go all out to fight. Sean looked around at the others, then waved, and everyone immediately dispersed and ran away, standing in the battle position arranged by Sean on the simple map. Although everyone doesn''t quite understand it, since Sean has talked about the importance of these positions before, others just follow it. After all, they all have a sense of identity from the soul for Sean. Seeing that everyone was in place, Sean and Harding looked at each other, then quickly evacuated to the designated combat position, and then shouted to roticabas, "all right, roticabas, go up and drive!" "Strange?" Rotica bass was a little confused and turned to look at Sean. "Er..." Sean realized that he had shouted out the lines in the game just now, so he changed his mouth and said: "this giant sword knight is different from the guard soldier. His first round of hatred will only be locked in the first enemy who enters his radius of five meters Rorty, you just have to walk towards the mechanism puppet, but once he moves, you must roll to the right to avoid or stay away from him for more than six meters. " After taking a few deep breaths, roticabas gripped the knight''s gun and began to walk towards the giant sword knight. The mechanism puppet. The giant sword Knight stood in place in a standing position. The giant sword was tightly held by his right hand and stood on one side. The whole puppet exuded a very strong gloomy atmosphere. When rotikabas approached the mechanism puppet within about four meters, the position representing the pupil under his helmet suddenly lit up two red lights. At this moment, rotikabas suddenly had a feeling of being stared at by the hunter. As a lost knight, rotikabas has also experienced countless battles, and he has not felt this for a long time. After all, in terms of strength alone, he is hardly inferior to any strong man below the holy land. However, after all, he was also a man who climbed out of the sea of countless corpses, so roticabas will never forget what this feeling of being stared at by hunters means. Almost without thinking about it, Rorty cabas obeyed Sean''s previous warning without hesitation, leaned over and rolled to the right. The roaring sound of breaking the air sounded at the moment when roticabas rolled sideways. Although he didn''t see the situation clearly, roticabas, who fell to the ground, could still see a large shadow passing over his head. You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely the posture of the giant sword Knight waving the giant sword. If it''s even a second slower just now, I''m afraid roticabas will be cut into two sections directly. At this time, Rorty cabas was a little lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t really listen to anything when he was outside the door. Chapter 782 After escaping the sword, rotikabas immediately remembered Sean''s previous instructions, immediately got up and rushed towards the giant sword Knight without retreating. Sure enough! Almost at the moment Rorty cabas ran, the giant sword Knight suddenly lifted the giant sword and fell down with a vertical split. The giant sword fell to the ground. With a strong shaking movement from the ground, a spectacular shock wave visible to the naked eye rushed out from the front of the giant sword, and then rushed all the way to the front. The height of this shock wave is nearly seven meters, and its coverage reaches ten meters in diameter. It looks like a small tsunami surging. You can imagine it without trying. If you are involved in this shock wave, I''m afraid there will be no bones. But it''s also a pity that these floors are paved with blue crystal stones with both hardness and beauty. Otherwise, I''m afraid the earth will be broken and shapeless with only this blow. Impact chopper. This is one of the attack skills of crazy swordsmen, but neither power nor sound effect can be as spectacular as the giant sword knight. But fortunately, Sean had reminded everyone at the beginning and arranged his position, so no one was in the range of frontal attack in the face of this magnificent impact cut like a tsunami. Rorty cabas did not suffer any damage because he reacted quickly enough, but when the impact cut was sent out, he could still feel the strong sense of tear behind him. After quickly approaching, rotikabas did not hesitate. The knight gun in his hand suddenly pointed at the jaw of the giant sword Knight''s helmet. The collision sound of metal is extremely strong and obvious. This position is one of the few weaknesses of the giant sword knight. It was a strategy summarized after sacrificing countless players in the game. With Rorty cabas''s powerful brute force, after this challenge, the giant sword knight was indeed pushed back, and his whole body involuntarily retreated two steps before stopping. Meanwhile, Sean and Harding were not idle. The two attacked from behind the giant sword knight from left to right at the same time. However, considering the problem of "hatred value", Sean did not dare to use too powerful attack skills. He just ran the dark fighting spirit in his body around the black king to increase his lethality. Harding''s thinking is similar to Sean''s - originally, in the face of these metal mechanism puppets, Harding''s fist attack is far more favorable than his palm knife attack, but in order to prevent unnecessary trouble, Harding can only greet the back of the giant sword knight with a palm instead of a knife. The two men''s attack soon left several white marks with cracks on the back of the giant sword knight. After losing the magic protection, the defense ability of mechanism puppets, whether bronze or silver knights, or the leader level giant sword knights, has been significantly weakened. Under normal circumstances, if Sean and Harding do so, they can only leave a few irrelevant shallow marks at most. If they are lucky, they may scrape off some paint and leave a darker white mark. But now, there is a slight crack on the white mark on the back of the giant sword knight, which is enough to show that the defense ability of these mechanism puppets is really weak. If you attack with all your strength, it is not a problem to break the body of the mechanism puppet, but in this way, you will repeat the mistakes you made against the guard soldiers before, so Sean and Harding must resist this strong desire to attack. After they caused enough damage while the giant sword Knight leaned back and stopped, Sean and Harding quickly retreated without nostalgia. At this moment, it happened that the giant sword Knight stepped down and stabilized his figure at the same time. But almost at the moment when the giant sword knight had just stabilized his figure, the exaggerated giant sword in his hand suddenly waved towards the rear. The giant sword made a roaring wind and thunder in the air, and even a large black remnant of the giant sword appeared one by one in the air with the track of the giant sword waving, and then disappeared one by one. With the disappearance of each remnant of the giant sword, the scope of the next remnant of the giant sword will expand once. After the whole giant sword is waved over the heads of Sean and Harding, the scope covered by the remnant of the giant sword has reached seven or eight meters wide. Wind thunder sword chop! If it weren''t for Sean and Harding who didn''t rush forward, the counterattack of the giant sword Knight would be enough to kill Sean and Harding on the spot. But even if the two quit a little far away, Harding still had some palpitations in his heart. This feeling of wandering on the edge of death made him subconsciously look at Sean, but what he saw was Sean''s calm look, as if he was not frightened by the terrible lethality of the giant sword knight. But the more relaxed Sean is, the more restless Harding is, because at this time, he has noticed that all the positions, attack and retreat angles and timing instructed by Sean are completely stuck in the attack blind spot and reaction blind spot of the giant sword knight. But more is based on his understanding of the strength of the people. All the tactical links here are linked one by one. As long as one of them makes a mistake, the rhythm of the whole battle will be completely chaotic, and I''m afraid there will be casualties at that time. To be honest, Harding doesn''t like the feeling of dancing on the steel wire. But he also knew that what he really hated was his powerlessness. If he was leading the team, I''m afraid that the sword just now can only be blocked by him who is completely armored. I''m afraid others will become the souls under the sword of the giant sword knight. Of course, even Harding himself is not 100% sure that he can stop the attack of the sword just now. At this moment, he really understood what Sean meant by "the great sword knight has strong lethality". After a sword swings into the air, perhaps because of the inertia of waving the sword, or because of others, the giant sword knight has a very obvious pause. In fact, this situation is very common in the game - most powerful skills will have a stiff (stiff) time after they are displayed, so when to use powerful attack skills has become the biggest difference between expert players and ordinary players. Taking advantage of this moment''s rigidity, rotikabas''s Knight gun suddenly stabbed out again. But this time, his target was no longer the jaw of the giant sword knight, but the upper body of the giant sword knight. In other people''s eyes, the dense gun shadow is really afraid, but Sean and others who know something about roticabas know that this is not roticabas''s full strength at all. However, such a dense gun shadow attack is absolutely enough to attract attention. So, when the giant sword Knight turned back and began to attack roticabas, roticabas had retreated and moved away. Basically, the attack skills of the giant sword Knight are basically the same as those of the crazy swordsman, but they are much larger in power and attack range, but there are only three or four attack skills to come and go. In fact, if Sean didn''t adopt the oppressive playing method and force the giant sword knight to use his fighting skills to fight back, the battle would never be so easy. At least, the giant sword Knight won''t have any hard time when wielding his sword for ordinary attack. Although the rhythm of the battle is really like dancing on a steel wire, with the deepening of the battle, almost everyone has fully adapted to this rhythm and doesn''t feel dangerous at all. Everyone knows when to retreat and when to attack. Once they get used to this style, they don''t feel any danger at all. Only Cecilia and Hitler had been staring at the side of the battle and dared not relax at all. Although Sean gave them the task of waiting for orders, as long as Sean did not give orders, they must maintain a high degree of concentration. Therefore, Cecilia and Hitler were the most tired in this battle. As for lanster and Shina, Sean didn''t expect them to help, so the task for them was simple. That was to watch the ripples on the ground and take Cecilia and Hitler away as soon as they appeared at their feet. The battle continued, but the giant sword knight was already scarred. In particular, its back, crisscrossed with white marks, is full of cracks, almost to the extent that it will be completely broken as long as it is knocked gently. However, both Harding and Sean still kept a very light rhythm and were careful not to break all these cracks. Although Harding doesn''t understand Sean''s practice, since what Sean said before has become the key to their lives in this battle, Harding naturally has no reason to destroy it. "Almost." Sean shouted in a deep voice. Hearing Sean''s words, HARTING and Rorty cabas looked cold and obviously took it seriously again. Almost as soon as Sean''s words fell, the giant sword Knight suddenly made a harsh roar. Sean and others who were close could not help covering their ears. But fortunately, the roar came in a hurry and disappeared quickly. There was not even a second before and after. It seemed that there was no change on the giant sword knight, but only its eyes turned purple red. The next second, the giant sword Knight suddenly grasped the handle of the giant sword with both hands, and then raised his hands to raise the giant sword. At the same time, countless ripples began to shake on the ground of the whole arena. But the magic thing is that the range of these ripple circles is not big at all. Probably the diameter of each ripple circle is only about three meters. It is just densely connected, but it makes the whole earth seem to be completely within the turbulent range of ripples. "Withdraw!" Sean roared. Then, lanster and Shina moved at the first time! Lanster grabbed the petite Hitler, and then began to run on the ground - his luck was not very good, because almost all around him were the vibration range of ripple circles, and there was no edge to stand, so he had to run a little farther. But in terms of lanster''s physical ability, it''s really hard for him. After all, bards never eat by physical ability, but by face. Hina is undoubtedly lucky, because there are relatively few ripples around her. In addition, as a warrior profession, Shina is much stronger than lance in terms of physical fitness and speed, so she has no difficulty in picking up Cecilia, who is much taller than herself. After a while of moving and dodging, Shina has picked a position without any ripple circle and stood steadily on the spot. Sean, HARTING and Rorty cabas are not very lucky. The ripple circle around them is the largest in the audience, so if they want to avoid, they will undoubtedly open the distance to 30 or 40 meters away, which is naturally a test for Sean and others. But at this time, the three of them would rather run far than hide near the giant sword Knight - within a radius of half a meter around the giant sword knight, they are in the blank area of the ripple circle. But before, Sean had specifically told them not to enter this area, so at this time, whether Harding or rotikabas, of course, would not violate this order. Not to mention that Sean had warned them seriously before, and in the battle just now, the orders and instructions Sean gave them also made them find that the battle could be so easy for the first time, so at this moment, naturally, no one would be stupid enough to doubt Sean''s words. As soon as the ripple circle came out, everyone had moved. Almost two or three seconds later, the giant sword Knight finally stabbed his giant sword into the ground! But in front of everyone, it showed a very strange scene. Because the tip of the giant sword did not directly penetrate under the ground paved with blue crystal stone, but as if Sean showed his blood charm, there was a larger ripple in the place where the tip of the giant sword was inserted out of thin air, which almost swallowed most of the sword body. Then, a strong wind suddenly rolled up from the side of the giant sword knight. At this time, HARTING and rotikabas finally knew why they couldn''t stand beside the giant sword knight. That position seems to be the safest, but the wind is so sudden that people don''t have any psychological preparation at all. With their eyes, they know that even if they hide there, they will definitely be blown to heaven when the wind blows, Not even a chance to resist and struggle. Then the next moment. At the moment when the strong wind blew, a black sharp stone column suddenly protruded from the ground at all the positions where ripples were generated on the floor. The top of this stone pillar is as sharp as a sword tip, and presents a conical shape as a whole, but there are countless barbs on the surrounding edge. It is not difficult to imagine that once it is at the edge of this ripple circle, even if it avoids the possibility of being stabbed by the front of the stone pillar, it will be torn by the barbs of these stone pillars. If it is not careful to stand at the edge of several ripple circles The picture is so beautiful that HARTING and roticabas can''t imagine it. Moreover, the most frightening thing is that all the stone pillars protrude from the ground at the same time, which does not mean that there are front and rear. Therefore, there is no possibility of showing the position at all. As long as one of them is rubbed to the side, the end of waiting is slight serious injury or death on the spot. As for standing beside the giant sword knight, once it is swept by the strong wind, it is not difficult to imagine the end. However, Sean had already warned in advance, so there was no problem except that Lance holding Hitler seemed a little dangerous. At least, Hitler can recover quickly if she doesn''t die on the spot. These stone pillars suddenly rose to a height of two or three meters, and then stopped rising. At this time, if you look down from a high altitude, it looks like a stone forest. However, although the stone forest is not a toss and block out the sun, it can at least cover everyone''s vision. "Everybody down!" Sean didn''t care so much. When he saw that the stone pillar stopped rising, he immediately roared, and then the whole person fell on the ground for the first time. Hearing Sean shouting, the others naturally obeyed. Soon, another gust of wind suddenly dispersed in all directions. Like Sean, HARTING and Rorty cabas, they knew very well that the strong wind was the result of the strong wind blowing from the giant sword knight. Where the strong wind blew by, all the stone pillars broke one after another, and shot out in all directions like a needle missile. Under the bombardment of these stone pillars, this high wall similar to the arena has produced extremely amazing cracks, which is as ferocious as a giant centipede. The people lying on the ground silently glanced at the surrounding environment and felt a burst of fear in their hearts. If it hadn''t been for Sean''s reminder and instruction, I''m afraid everyone would have been buried under the move of the giant sword knight. The frightened people couldn''t help looking at the giant sword knight standing in the middle of the battlefield. At this time, the giant sword knight was half kneeling on the ground. The giant sword in his hand had been pulled out and was lying on the ground. It seemed a little tired. However, before everyone reacted, Sean had already started the light body technique and adrenal stimulation, turned into a shadow and rushed towards the rear of the giant sword knight. In the process of running, he even shouted: "Cecilia!" Cecilia Adam got up from the ground. When she raised her hand, Solomon''s eighteen flames burst out in the air. As Cecilia raised her hand, the eighteen flames immediately shot towards the rear of the giant sword knight, but under Cecilia''s intentional control, the flying speed of Solomon''s eighteen flames was slightly slower than Sean. Like a shadow, Sean didn''t have any plans to keep his hand at this time. He knows very well that the giant sword Knight will launch the blade hell immediately after entering the P2 stage. At the beginning, many players were buried under this skill in the game because of its strong destructive power. No class can resist this attack except the pure high physical defense class. In this real world, with the ability of Sean and others, it''s impossible to resist. It''s who touches who dies. That''s why Sean called everyone down. But similarly, Sean knew that once the blade was used, the giant sword knight after hell would fall into a complete state of rigidity. This state will last for a minute, and it is still not in a defensive state at all. How much damage can be caused by taking this opportunity depends on the player''s own combat effectiveness. But! The real world means to Sean that once he dies, there can be no resurrection, but the same is true for others! Sean, who had already destroyed the back of the giant sword knight, naturally wanted to take this opportunity to make a final attack. When there were about ten meters away, Sean suddenly launched a charge, directly crossed the distance of more than ten meters, and then stabbed a sword at the back of the giant sword knight. With the fall of Sean''s sword, the black fighting spirit suddenly exploded from the back of the giant sword knight. The giant sword Knight''s already scarred back could not resist Sean''s violent blow, so all the metal of the whole back broke apart and exposed the internal structure - a metal structure similar to the circuit board formed by a large number of magic nodes and circuits, Located closer to the head is a huge magic crystal, which is the core of the magic circuit that controls these mechanism puppets. These things seem very small, as if they can be completely destroyed with a poke, but in fact, they are as hard as demon skin. Even Sean can''t easily break these things without fighting. However, because he had a tacit cooperation with Cecilia, and Sean also believed in Cecilia, he broke the back of the metal armor of the giant sword knight, and then jumped on the head of the giant sword knight. After making another effort, he quickly swept forward and separated from the giant sword knight as far as possible. In the rear, the eighteen flames of Solomon sent out by Cecilia almost penetrated into the interior of the giant sword Knight when Sean quickly separated from the giant sword knight. Then the next second, the scene where the guard soldiers appeared before was staged again here - in the roar of explosion, there was an explosion in such a crucial position. These mechanism puppets could not support Cecilia''s attack! When the flames burst into the sky, everyone didn''t have to see it. The giant sword knight must have been blown to countless pieces. Chapter 783 The fate of the giant sword knight is not much better than that of the guard soldiers. Compared with the hard exterior, the interior of all mechanism puppets is very fragile. It is impossible to resist the explosion caused by Cecilia''s violent Solomon''s 18 heavy flames. It''s not easy to see one place in a lot of scattered parts that can still distinguish the shape. After all, compared with the guard soldiers, the giant sword knight has completely lost its magic protection. After Cecilia took back the flame, what everyone saw was a mess of debris. It was almost impossible to find a complete part. Most of them have been completely melted long ago, leaving only a lot of black iron slag and black iron juice all over the ground. Facts have proved that once these mechanism puppets lose their magic shelter, Cecilia''s Solomon flame awakened by the blood of the Phoenix has an extremely terrible threat to them. As long as they can be successfully ignited internally, these mechanism puppets can be completely burned. However, it is not easy to do this step. At least the giant sword knight can be solved so easily by Sean and others because of its great flaws. The twin knight is not easy to deal with. In fact, if a twin knight is alone, his strength is roughly the same as that of a Silver Knight, but at most he is a little stronger. However, the twin knight is not a single mechanism puppet, but is formed from the beginning of production: each two are a combat unit - modeled on the twins of the holy elf family. It is said that in the dawn era, the holy elves, the mother of the elves, are a very powerful race. They are no different from today''s human beings. They not only have normal fertility, but also give birth to a very large number of strong people, and even give birth to a very rare number of twins. However, although the birth times of twins are extremely rare, each time they are born, these twins have a tacit understanding of spiritual connection, and as they grow up, they will gradually master some cooperative combat skills that other elves don''t understand. According to the elves'' understanding of the goddess of the moon and the soul, they call this phenomenon the firm war friendship of the previous life: only comrades in arms who are willing to sacrifice their lives for each other can become twins when the soul returns to the embrace of the goddess. However, when the gods broke out at dusk and the holy elves split into dawn elves and silver moon elves, no twin elves appeared again. Now, although the elves have become more and more diverse, and even have two different branches on the surface and underground, the fertility of the elves has become more and more difficult. Although it is not likely to reach the degree of extinction at present, it is only a matter of time if they continue to develop according to the current degree of war loss. The wars on the western continent are more frequent than those on the southern and northern continents, almost to the extent of a small war in two days and a big war in five days. In particular, it is concentrated between the elves and orcs, and the human country is always ready to fish in troubled waters, so the exclusiveness of the elves in the western continent is particularly serious. Even some elves have imitated the slave team of the human country to capture all kinds of human and orc cubs. Sean didn''t choose the twin knights to start first, because the twin Knights'' cooperative combat skills were not easy to deal with. Because no matter how they beat up the twin knights in the battle process of P1 stage, once they turn to P2 stage, the twin Knights will launch joint combat skills against the same target, and this stage is still a chaotic stage without hatred. So far, no one has found the battle law of the twin knights in P2 stage. In the game, every time a player challenged, he took his life to pile up these two bosses. But Sean didn''t dare to take his life to pile it up. It is estimated that only himself, HARTING and rotikabas can stop the joint attack of the twin knights. Hina may be able to survive a heavy blow, but as for Lancaster, Hitler and Cecilia, I''m afraid it''s the type of touch and die. In this regard, Sean really couldn''t find any good way to deal with the twin knight for a while and a half, but fortunately, he just solved the giant sword Knight at the moment. Everyone needs a rest buffer period, so he''s not in a hurry. After checking a little and making sure that the death of the giant sword Knight didn''t fall, Sean''s face looked a little helpless. Although he had known that this copy was notoriously poor, Sean naturally had high expectations for this copy after he gained a lot of benefits from the guard soldiers. But looking at the situation in front of him, he sighed helplessly. The giant sword knight has less than 1% chance to drop the exaggerated giant sword. Of course, the dropped giant sword will not be three meters long, but it is at least close to two meters, which is not the playful intention of ordinary people. However, in terms of power, the destructive power of this huge sword is not much weaker than the ordinary legendary halberd. It can be regarded as a rare treasure. But unfortunately, it didn''t fall. And Sean also knew that he would never have a chance to see the weapon fall in the future. After all, reality is different from the game. Even if it does fall, it is a huge sword three meters long. No one in Sean''s team can use such a thing. The magic barrier at the main gate of the central axis road is controlled by two half court magic organs. These two organs, like the magic central system, can not be released only through some control. In fact, the two magic node mechanisms refer to the twin knight and the giant sword Knight respectively, so as long as the puppets of these two mechanisms are destroyed, the magic barrier of the main gate of the central axis can be removed, and there is no need for Sean and others to do anything superfluous. When the giant sword Knight hung up, the stone pillars produced by the blade hell turned into a piece of sand similar to iron sand. However, because the venue of the whole arena is very wide, these iron sands can not cover the whole venue. On the contrary, it makes the ground like a blue ocean seem to be polluted by oil. "Let''s have a rest." Sean sighed a little tired. Although it seems very easy to deal with the giant sword knight, as long as you master the rhythm, there is no problem. But in fact, in the whole battle process, Sean''s attention has always been highly focused, because others can carry out mindless attacks, but he can''t. He must always pay attention to all emergencies. As long as there is a slight problem in one link, what will meet them is the end of mass destruction. So when you can rest at this time, the most tired person is naturally Sean. Both physically and mentally. Sean opened his state attribute and glanced at him in the personal column, which made him feel helpless. The black energy bar above has broken through the limit of 50% and reached 64%. Even Sean really can''t bear the consumption. Because according to his calculation, after solving the mechanism puppet and Golden Knight, he must take a pilgrim''s holy water to remove these dark forces, otherwise he will be swallowed up by the dark forces. In reality, Sean doesn''t know what it would be like if swallowed up by the dark forces. However, in the game, if a player is swallowed by the dark forces, everyone in his field of vision will become monsters and enemies. Of course, other players treat him the same way. As long as you kill the player swallowed by the dark forces, you can not only obtain a lot of experience values, but also obtain all the equipment and props that the player carries, At the same time, there are a lot of honor points. Therefore, in the game, all players who can use the dark power or have the possibility of being swallowed up by the dark power will try to avoid falling into this situation. Sean scanned the inside of his storage ring and frowned slightly. This time he brought only four pilgrim holy water. Although the number was one more than that before, Sean naturally hoped not to use this special product less once at a time. After all, he needs to go to many places this time, so it is impossible to return to the territory in a short time. If the pilgrim runs out of holy water, he will lose his fighting ability in some cases. For example, at present, it is impossible to win a battle by relying on ordinary attacks. "Are you okay?" Harding found something strange about Sean, so he sat next to him. "You seem to have a strong smell of darkness." "OK." Sean smiled bitterly, "it''s not a big problem, but it''s a little inadequate preparation. If I had known this would happen, I should have prepared more things, but it''s too late to say anything now. I can''t go back and start over. " Harding nodded: "but I feel your dark breath fluctuates more and more strongly. It''s best to restrain it and be careful of being attacked by demons." "I know." Sean smiled, but hesitated again and again. He still didn''t take a pilgrim''s holy water. But Sean has begun to wonder whether Hitler can get more holy water from pilgrims in the life church if he goes to the human country around the wilderness. If he can, he doesn''t have to worry about the impact on his combat effectiveness. But just then, lanster suddenly shouted, "Hey, look, what did I find!" Hearing lanster''s words, Sean and others naturally looked over and saw that lanster was waving to the people at the position of a passage. When he saw this scene, Sean was stunned, because in his memory, the channel was blocked in the game and players were not allowed to pass. At that time, some players guessed that it should be an unopened map. But as soon as this statement appeared, it was drowned by the saliva of other players. "Miracle" is known as the intelligent virtual online game with a new concept, which is based on the basic blueprint of "prosperous times". If it is a completely improved version, it is naturally impossible to have this so-called incomplete map. However, because of this, it attracted many players to challenge this replica at that time, but they still couldn''t figure out why. At this time, Sean was shocked to see that the channel could actually enter. Immediately, he couldn''t wait to stand up and ran towards the passage. When others saw Sean''s reaction, they were naturally very curious, so they ran over one after another. After all, there are few places that can make Sean curious or interested. It is rare to see Sean show this reaction at this time. Naturally, they want to know the reason. When I came to the entrance of this passage, what I saw was dark, not even a light source. Cecilia frowned slightly, and then raised her hand to call out the eighteen flames of Solomon. With Cecilia''s finger, all the flames flew into the channel. But the wonderful thing is that at the moment when the fire flew into the channel, waves of ripples suddenly opened on the channel, just like a lake lying in front of everyone. Seeing this scene, everyone''s faces were shocked. "How did you... Find out?" Sean turned his head and looked at lance in some surprise. He was very clear and sure that there was absolutely no such strange scene in the game, otherwise these secrets could not be hidden at all. With the player''s nature of loving gossip and the character of showing off, it is difficult to suppress the mentality of not showing off after discovering the secret, but from the beginning to the end, no one found the secret of the whole copy of the water demon''s Secret collection from the beginning to the end. This time, Sean''s practice is no different from those who open up wasteland and make copies in the game. If there is a difference, it is that he brought Lancaster. In this way, the answer is not difficult to guess. Only lanster activated the secret channel - at the beginning, countless players did not find the secret, not that the map of miracle is not complete, just because they didn''t bring a mermaid. "Mr. Sean, you must have seen the topographic map records here before, haven''t you?" Lanster didn''t answer Sean''s question. Instead, he looked forward to Sean and asked, "your understanding of this place is even better than me, but your understanding of many details is not very clear, so I guess you must have seen a map of this place, or it may be a remnant..." "Almost." Sean knew that if he continued to put on a magic stick like this, he might be self defeating. At that time, some things were difficult to explain, so he pushed the boat along the water and said, "I''ve really seen the map of the water demon''s Secret... Or the incomplete map, so I just know some related things about the water demon''s secret. At least the map I looked at didn''t record that there was a channel here. " "Hey, hey, I knew it." Lanster was pleased that his guess was accurate, "but even if you have a complete map, Mr. Sean, you certainly won''t know this secret road This is a secret handed down from generation to generation by our Mermaid family. It is only oral, without any written records. Originally, I just wanted to have a try. I didn''t expect these to be true. Hey, hey. " "So what''s in here?" Cecilia took back the eighteen flames and asked. "To tell you the truth, I don''t know." Lanster hesitated for a moment, then said, "but it''s definitely not a shortcut to Mermaid city. We can only go to Mermaid city through the main gate of central axis road. However, I think it should be the place where the people of the clan used to store some special items. I''m not sure if it''s dangerous, but... I think we should take a look at such a mermaid secret room. " At this point, lanster''s eyes fell on Sean, and others also looked at Sean. Sean hesitated a little, then turned to Cecilia and asked softly, "how do you feel?" "I feel that there seems to be no danger." Cecilia thought for a moment and then said, "but... After all, it''s a distorted node of time and space, so perception can''t extend too far, and I''m not sure too much. At least, there is no danger in the area just entering the door. " "Well, let''s go in and have a look." Hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean nodded slightly and then said, "HARTING, you take the lead With your ability, you can immediately launch defense and warning even if you encounter danger after you go in. I''ll go in after you, Rorty. You go in last. " Rorty cabas and HARTING nodded, and then HARTING walked forward. In a short time, there was a ripple shaking in the air, and HARTING disappeared in front of the crowd, followed by Sean, and then Rorty cabas. The others stood outside and waited for a little while before they saw that Sean''s hand suddenly stretched out from the other side and waved to the people. The others began to fish in. ¡­¡­ When Sean and others found the mermaid secret room, another large-scale team also came to the entrance of the water demon secret collection. This group of people formed a circle at the entrance. At a glance, there must be at least nearly 40 people. However, these people only form a circle around the side, but they are not too close to the position of the entrance. There are only four people who are really qualified to stand at the entrance, and the momentum emitted by these four people vaguely turns into a strong blood red breath. Only the cruel people who have really experienced countless killings can have such a strong murderous spirit. Three of them stood at the entrance, and their eyes fell on the person in the middle. This man is the broken dragon killer. Mann! What Sean didn''t know was that they seemed to be fighting and resting in the water demon''s Secret collection. The time before and after didn''t feel too long, but in fact, the whole day had already passed outside. At this time, Mann scattered all his men and searched for the traces of Sean and others like a hound in this area. Unexpectedly, he completely lost the traces of Sean and others. Until now, he accidentally found the entrance that looks like a treasure house. "What the mermaid said seems to be true?" A young man with red hair said in a deep voice, "boss, let''s now..." "Go in and have a look." After thinking for a moment, Mann suddenly waved his hand and said, "if there are other exits in this place, it''s meaningless for us to stay here. Go and see the situation first I didn''t expect that what the mermaid said was true. I knew I should have followed him to find treasure. But it''s not too late. Anyway, it''s good to have those guys explore the way for us. " At this point, Mann burst into a hearty laugh. And the others followed with echoing laughter. "Just leave a few people above. You don''t need to stand near here and spread out to the periphery to guard. As long as someone approaches, remember to come down and tell us at the first time." Mann is not the kind of person who will be dazzled at the sight of treasure. His reason remains sober. "Anyway, the following must have been explored almost. We still retain such complete strength. At that time, we can really catch all the people and money! Ha ha! " Chapter 784 Mann''s team is much larger than Sean''s. Thirty five people poured in. However, if we really want to be strong, there are only three other people who are qualified to stand side by side with Mann. The strength of the other thirty people is somewhat uneven, but they also have the level of lower silver on the whole. People like them who have been in the wilderness for a long time may not be much worse than some upper silver, even if they are only lower silver. Moreover, if they really want to fight, even the general upper silver may not be an opponent. The comprehensive strength of this team is very strong. To gather such a strong team, Mann is obviously not an ordinary person. But the people who can really make these knife edges lick blood are willing to obey Mann''s orders. In addition to Mann''s own strong strength and a series of famous men, the most important thing is that he takes the lead in any kind of battle, which is very different from other leaders who like to drive their men to attack and watch the play. Unlike Sean and others who have Cecilia, so they don''t need to prepare any lighting. The missing fingers in the channel soon made Sean frown. As people who can stay together in the wilderness, almost everyone has a certain ability to adapt to the dark environment, including night vision - of course, there is a big gap compared with the elves or the races born with night vision - because those who can''t see at night in the wilderness have already died in countless attacks from the night. In the wilderness, if you want to live, you must adapt to the changes of the environment. At this time, Mann and others are completely invisible in this channel, which makes people think deeply. Soon, everyone retreated, and he decided to be well prepared to explore again. So soon some people began to take some members out of the team and return to their camp to prepare things for exploration, including fire oil, cloth strips, larger and thicker wooden sticks, and even other dry food and bits and pieces. Being able to live in the wilderness for so long, basically they have already adapted to the environment here. Naturally, they know what to prepare. However, it seems that almost eight or nine years have passed since Mann and others last needed to use torches. When Mann led his team into the underground passage of the water demon again, it was already dark, but this time they were much more prepared. Due to the light of torches, the dark passage can not bring any impact to them. Moreover, due to the large number of people, the leaders are several strong men such as Mann, and everyone grew up in countless killing environments, this dark passage has not brought any impact to them. Soon, everyone came to the end of the corridor. Here, Mann and others naturally saw the ground stab trap exposed after the collapse of the previous steps. "This..." the young man with red hair said in some surprise, "after they triggered this mechanism, no one fell?" "These guys seem more difficult to deal with than we thought." A burly middle-aged man frowned, "this reaction is not what ordinary people can have I just don''t know whether everyone is so strong or just an individual. " The so-called insightful knowledge has judged the thorny degree of Sean and others only from a little detail. It is obvious that the people who can follow and even stand side by side with Sean are also strong people with real materials. Glancing around at several people around him, Mann said, "the other party only six people dare to enter the deep abdomen of the wilderness. Do you still think the other party is easy to deal with?" His voice was very calm and he could not see any mood fluctuations, as if he had already known that these opponents were difficult to deal with: "how many people were we when we first entered the wilderness? Later, how many people dared to go deep into the wilderness? And now, how many of us have survived If I hadn''t known that my opponent was difficult to deal with, would I have all of you come together? " Hearing what Mann said, everyone fell silent. "Never treat your opponent as a fool." Mai en said lightly, "I don''t deny that there will be fool opponents in this world, but if you regard one or two fool opponents you meet on the road of life as all enemies, you will fall down." At this moment, all talents really put away their contempt. No one is a fool who can mix up in the wilderness to today''s scale and strength. Perhaps because of the smooth wind and water in the past, they seemed a little proud and even didn''t pay attention to others, but they didn''t have a simple mind and arrogance to the degree of self-respect. At this time, after seeing the alarm bell sounded by this land stab trap, everyone realized the problem and dared not despise and care any more. After jumping over the exposed trap, Mann and others continued to move forward. Soon, they came to the central square of the water demon''s Secret collection. Just as Sean and others were shocked and surprised at the beginning, Mann and others were also shocked by the scene in front of them. But they don''t know as much as Sean, so naturally they can''t see the symbolic meaning of the three-story structure in the central fountain, and they can''t understand how amazing the materials consumed in the construction of the square. Of course, for strong men like Mann, their eyes naturally focused on the mechanism puppets dismantled by Sean and others in the square. Among the three strong men who could stand side by side with Mann, the only one with long hair walked quickly to the side of these organ puppets, and then squatted down to check. While Mann and others came forward slowly and separated around them. Although they seemed to stand at random, they actually completely protected this person in the middle and prevented all possible hidden murders. And the more than 30 men of Mai en also consciously spread out into a vigilant front to form a larger protective circle to protect Mai en and others. These people''s action rules are moderate. Everyone not only maintains a high degree of vigilance, but also pays attention to their standing position. Almost everyone has reached the perfect distance that can cooperate and cover each other. If William saw these people''s actions, he would doubt that Mann''s men had a strong general. Otherwise, it would be impossible to train a slave team into this army model. The man with long hair carefully examined these mechanism puppets on the ground. At this time, he could see that his right hand was full of metallic luster, and his arm was still a structure similar to an iron pipe - it was actually a mechanical arm! His inspection was serious and cautious. It was not like random observation at all. He even put his hand into the mechanism puppet and took out some parts. He just looked at his frown. It was obvious that he didn''t understand the structure of most parts at all. However, fortunately, the destruction of the twelve organ puppets in the square was different, so it provided great help for his material selection and inspection. Mann didn''t speak. He watched silently until the man stood up. "How about it?" "It looks like a puppet, but..." the man frowned slightly and obviously had some doubts, "but it is very different from today''s Alchemy puppets and flesh puppets. I have never seen such puppet creatures. But it is certain that these puppets rely on a special crystal core to operate. As long as these crystal cores are destroyed, these puppets will be paralyzed. " "Sounds simple?" Mann smiled grimly, "then it doesn''t seem that this place is so terrible Since only six of them can solve these puppets, so many of us have no reason not to. " Obviously, Mann has forgotten the mermaid lanster again. However, the mermaid clan is famous for its low combat power. Anyone who has read some history books will know it. So it''s normal that Mann didn''t pay attention to lanster. After all, the mermaid was planted in his hand. Soon, someone came to report the situation. There are all kinds of puppet pieces in the central axis corridor and the right corridor. Naturally, such conspicuous things cannot be forgotten. Therefore, the action path of Sean and others can not hide from Mann and others, but it is uncertain whether Sean and others are moving towards the middle axis or the right road. "Boss, they don''t seem to have passed the road on the left." The young man with red hair soon found the abnormality in the left corridor. After all, it was too clean. Compared with the puppet parts everywhere in the central axis corridor and the right corridor, it was also very eye-catching, "should they come back?" "Not should, but certainly." Mann looked at it, then said in a deep voice, "unless they are dead, they can''t give up this unexplored road Kerry, Jabba, you two take ten people to the other two roads. Anyway, they have been cleaned up. We just need to follow them. If we encounter any danger or find their trace, we should step back first. These guys are difficult to deal with. We should concentrate on attacking. " "I see." The red haired man nodded. "Yes." The burly man also had a clear face. Soon, the two took ten people each to the central axis and the right corridor. "Boss, those puppets are approaching!" Shortly after the two men led the team away, a slave catcher in charge of guarding in the left corridor shouted, which attracted the attention of many people at once. Mann hurried up and walked over. Sure enough, he saw about ten puppet creatures approaching in the left corridor. They don''t move fast, but their feet are very calm. With Mann''s sophistication, we can see that such a guy''s chassis is calm. It''s not easy to knock them down. But now that he knows the weaknesses of these puppet creatures, he will not feel difficult about these puppet creatures. After all, as long as the so-called crystal nucleus located in the front chest is defeated, these puppets can stop working. Mann excitedly stretched out his tongue and licked his mouth. The grimace on his face was even stronger. That was the boiling blood in his body. Other slave captors who knew the battle situation of man also stepped back a little and drew a certain distance from man. They were afraid that they would be involved by man when they fought for a while - they didn''t know his fighting style after following man for so long. However, when facing the war, Mann was not hot headed because of excitement. It can be said that he kept a high degree of calm: "are the two white puppet creatures in the same position?" "That should be right." The man with long hair nodded. At this time, he was ready to fight. "There are many white puppets nearby, and the position of destruction is the same, so the position of crystal core should not change But it''s a pity that we don''t have magicians, otherwise it would be much easier to deal with these puppets. " There are many mechanism puppets burned into iron juice by Cecilia. This makes the man with long hair naturally impressed. "Since it''s right, then don''t wait, little ones, come with me!" Chapter 785 Sean doesn''t know about the second batch of guests in the water demon secret collection. At this moment, they are in a very strange space. Originally, when Sean and others entered, there was still a water blue vortex rotating slowly behind the space. This was the door when Sean, HARTING and rotikabas entered here. But after Sean reached out to signal others to enter, when lanster was the last to step into the space, the water blue swirling space door disappeared in front of the people. Only a stone wall is left. If ordinary people find such a situation, they will certainly fall into a panic. But Cecilia and others did not. They just looked at Sean quietly - perhaps Sean''s performance over the past few days has been enough to conquer the arrogant king of demon exile. Even Harding was silent and did not show any dissatisfaction. They are all waiting for Sean to give new orders and instructions. Sean didn''t reply immediately. Instead, he went to the stone wall and reached out to touch it. The feeling of getting started was that the stone was cold and uneven, and after Sean stretched out his hand and pressed it a few times, he also felt that the stone wall was not hollow, but very hard, which was obviously not an illusion. "Warp space?" Sean is a little unsure. Today''s Sean is no longer the one who can only explore according to the game strategies. It''s not that the strategies in the game will lose their usefulness in this world, but he has lived in this world for so many years, so it''s clear that there is still a big difference between game and reality. An area like this is just an additional map in the game. What it can provide is to bring players more adventure experience. Even if it is no matter how dangerous, as long as the player dies, he can return to the main city bound by the soul and resurrect. But in reality, this situation can not be found. Like the current space, it is not just an additional map for Sean and others to bring more adventure experience, but a real plane space. Of course, it may also be half plane space, or other incomplete space, etc. anyway, it will never be an additional map. And in such a place, it doesn''t mean that you can go back to the soul bound city and start adventure again as long as you die. In this world, death means the end of life. "It should be." Cecilia is the real authority on the knowledge of magic. Maybe she was just a magician specializing in fire element magic in the past, but when the blood awakens and completely awakens the blood memory, Cecilia''s knowledge of magic is no longer limited to natural magic. She also knows a lot about space magic and other related magic knowledge. However, Cecilia''s blood is phoenix''s blood after all, so it is fire magic that can only play its magic power, but this does not mean that Cecilia will not other magic. The prerequisite for promotion in the game is to master all the magic of the current system. For example, the prerequisite for a magician specializing in the natural department to become a magician is to master the four elemental magic of wind, fire, water and earth. As for the derived thunder and ice systems, there is no great requirement. Similarly, those of the soul energy system must master the two branches of spirit and magic. As for the soul type, unless they are magicians specializing in the soul energy soul system, they also have no great requirements. Cecilia checked the surroundings carefully. At this time, the place where Sean and others entered was a bit like in a corridor: there were stone walls around the left and right sides, but it was obvious that these stone walls had been sharpened, so there was no sharp sense of ruggedness. However, this grinding is obviously not skilled enough, so there is still an uneven feel on the stone wall, but there is no strange place around, not even the penetration of magic. "This should be a one-way magic channel door." Cecilia checked the situation carefully before she said, "we can come in from here, but once the magic door is closed, we can''t get out of here. But... " "But what?" "However, generally, the entrance of distorted space or plane like this will not be fixed, but should be transmitted randomly by single body." Cecilia thought for a moment and then made a simple explanation, "that is to say, we should be scattered when we enter such a place, and we won''t all appear in the same place Because there is a fixed import and export space and level, which are perfect. At the worst, there are relatively complete rules. " On hearing this, Rorty cabas frowned: "when you say so, I seem to have found it." "No vitality." Harding also frowned and answered, "this place feels like a dead man, without any vitality and... I don''t know, but it makes me feel very uncomfortable." "Because there are no rules here." Cecilia whispered, "this space is a chaotic and distorted place, and the laws of the world cannot be extended here. It is probably equivalent to capturing a broken and incomplete land in the endless void at will, and then using great power to protect this land from becoming powder under the attack of the void storm In such a place, even if the strong in the holy land or legendary strong come, they can only fight with the strength of the body. " "Your magic..." Sean quickly caught the key. "It can also be used." Cecilia smiled reassuringly at Sean, "my magic can''t be supplemented. I''ve tried, and even meditation can''t be restored, so it can be said that my magic will be used less and less." "Forbidden magic space?" "No, but... It should be the same environment." Cecilia just wanted to deny it, but she thought carefully. If she didn''t have Phoenix blood so she could rely on the power of blood to perform magic, she might be no different from a useless person in this place. But even so, once all the magic stored in her blood is consumed, she also has no way to cast magic. "What shall we do now?" Rotikabas asked in a deep voice. Cecilia''s existence can be said to be the strongest firepower in their team. As long as it can provide her with the opportunity to attack, her combat effectiveness is greater than that of Sean, HARTING and rotikabas combined. But now, this mortar, which should have unlimited ammunition, has suddenly become a situation of limited ammunition. This feeling still makes everyone feel a little uneasy. "Go ahead and see." Sean thought for a moment, but said, "now no matter what this so-called space has, we must find a way out But fortunately, this is a place where the rules of victory and defeat are determined by physical strength, so we still have a great advantage. " Hearing Sean''s words, Harding smiled. If you really want to say the simple degree of physical strength, the most powerful among them is Harding. After all, the increase bonus brought by the blood fighter profession is not small. However, it was not Rorty cabas or Sean who lined up behind Harding, but Shina. After the power gift bonus of the crypt cold Spider Queen, it''s not too much for hina to say that she is a human Warcraft. In terms of her physical strength, she is even expected to reach Harding''s level before the age of 18, and even make her body automatically grow into a bronze body around the age of 20 - which is one of the necessary conditions for the warrior profession to enter the next Holy Land. The only pity is that Shina''s personal martial arts growth is still slightly insufficient. "By the way, Hitler, can you... Still use magic?" Sean turned his head and looked at Hitler. Whether Hitler can continue to use her magic is the key, because it determines the endurance combat ability of Sean and others in this space. However, although I had guessed in my heart, I really saw that after Hitler shook her head, everyone''s face really became a little ugly this time. Rorty cabas smiled bitterly: "it seems that this time is really a big crisis." "I can''t communicate with the goddess. It seems to be blocked by something." Hitler said reluctantly, "however, my situation is probably similar to that of Cecilia''s sister. I can still rely on my own divine power to display my divine power, but once these divine powers are consumed, I can''t be supplemented. Then..." Speaking of this, Hitler looked a little wronged. It''s not as clear as Hitler. Everyone knows the result. Hitler''s personal strength is much lower than Cecilia. After all, Cecilia has been a mercenary with Sean for some time, and she still has some survival experience. Once the two legal personnel lose their ability, it can be said that they have no contribution and value to the whole team. Even for the safety of the two, Sean and others have to separate one or two people to take care of them. This situation is very troublesome. "Forget it." Sean sighed helplessly, "let''s go ahead and have a look. You two try to save consumption. If it''s not necessary, don''t get involved in the battle. I always feel that this place is very strange. It is absolutely impossible to be safe and smooth. " Speaking of this, Sean turned his head and looked at Hitler: "well, anyway, you must control your conditioned reflex, and don''t use the magic of unrestrained consumption. Learn more about the judgment of battlefield conditions. Sometimes you don''t need to use the magic of small magic to solve the problems that small magic can solve." "I... I see." Hitler nodded. Chapter 786 After coming out of the corridor, what greeted the people was not a scene of mountains and rivers, but a dilapidated scene like ruins. Although after listening to Cecilia''s explanation, everyone understood the truth between law and the world, he was still a little shocked when he saw such a scene in this space with his own eyes. It was not the shock of a broad mood, but the shock of depression like despair. No one knows how vast this space is, but you really don''t see the edge of this space. The sky is gray and extremely depressed. And the air is also more turbid, even more turbid than the dusty underground city hidden by the water demon for countless years. Although it is not strong, it is also a pungent smell, which makes many people frown. Because of the lack of sufficient water, the earth has long dried up, and the exposed yellowish earth surface is also full of cracks. All the trees planted on this land have also withered, and the dry trees left look very strange and terrible on this land. Perhaps, a long time ago, this space was also a vibrant and dynamic beautiful world, and it is not difficult to judge how beautiful it used to be from the scale we see now. At least where the mermaid family is responsible for taking care of it, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it even if it doesn''t want to be beautiful. But now. Only stay desolate and decadent. "At least, the space wall has not broken." Looking at the scene in front of him, Sean smiled bitterly and began to comfort. "Yes." Cecilia looked up at the gray sky, but she was not too happy. "But it won''t last long. This space is dead. If there is no inherent law, the space will have no original force, so the loss of the space wall cannot be recovered. It has not broken for such a long time. At least the person who was able to create this space plane is a super strong person. " "Mermaids don''t exist like this." Sean frowned. However, considering that the underground city was established at least in the twilight era, or even in the dawn era earlier, at that time, let alone the super strong, any God can create such a world. After all, mermaids have always been the pets of gods, so it''s not difficult to build such a small space or plane for their pets to store some things. After trying to understand this, Sean''s eyebrows gradually loosened: "but this underground city was established early. Who knows which great God did it. Anyway, there must have been some unexpected changes... " At this point, Sean''s eyes turned to lanster. Similarly, other people''s eyes are all focused on lanster, which makes lanster seem a little cramped. Sean always felt that there was some vagueness in the information lance told himself. However, he was not sure whether this part was deliberately concealed by lanster, or whether he didn''t know it himself. If it was the former, then Sean felt it was necessary to ring an alarm for lanster. After all, lanster deliberately concealed his strong attack skills when dealing with guard soldiers, which limited Sean''s tactical implementation. However, considering that it was the first time for everyone to cooperate, and no one expected that Hitler''s therapy would pull so much hatred, Sean didn''t say anything. However, a large part of this is due to lanster''s detailed explanation afterwards. At least Sean has known the use restrictions of lanster''s powerful attack skills, as well as some related weaknesses and other abilities that lanster has mastered. "You... What are you looking at me for?" Lanster asked nervously. "How much do you know about this place?" Cecilia glanced at Sean and saw that Sean''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. It seemed that she was hesitating, so she simply said, "you said before that the information you searched contains information about this place, so we must find out what kind of existence this place is." "I''ll look." Lanster was stunned for a while, then suddenly woke up, took out his notebook from his body, and then began to look for it quickly. Looking at this scene, everyone has a feeling of black lines. Now, Sean can be sure that this lanster didn''t want to hide anything at all. Most of the time, he doesn''t necessarily remember what ability he has or what information he has. Although this kind of thing is really quite helpless, considering that lanster''s race is Mermaid, it''s not strange. After all, mermaid is a cute group by nature. "Let Cecilia help you." Sean said reluctantly, so let lanster rummage down. When is the head to find it? This space involves magical knowledge about space science, and only Cecilia can understand this kind of knowledge. After all, she is the authority in this field, so Sean naturally pushed Cecilia out. Anyway, it''s OK for him to pretend to be a divine stick, but if he really wants to involve these highly professional knowledge or academic, he can''t do anything. "Also... Good." After a little hesitation, lanster didn''t refuse, but carefully handed his notebook to Cecilia, "little... Be careful, this notebook is the heart of a mermaid." Although she had understood the meaning of mermaid''s heart, Cecilia couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "you really have a lot of mermaid''s heart." "Hey, hey." Lanster giggled with embarrassment. "She''s not praising you." Rorty cabas looked at lanster, and then gently carried out the technical work of mending the knife. "Eh? Isn''t it? " Lanster looked stunned. Sean didn''t bother to pay attention to the conversation. He turned to Cecilia and asked, "how''s it going?" "This notebook... Is a magic book." Cecilia turned a few pages and looked surprised. "Is this... Dragon skin? A dragon skin magic note? Even the powerful magic emitted by this thing can be used directly... You just use it to take notes? What a waste! " Cecilia was a little angry, apparently dissatisfied with Lance''s violent behavior. In the game, except for certain classes, most classes can use two handed weapons. Of course, the premise is to learn a special skill that can master the use of two handed weapons - in this way, even two handed weapons can become one handed. However, depending on the situation, the use of two handed weapons also has many different schools, such as the use of two one handed weapons at the same time, or the use of a main weapon and a secondary weapon, and so on. Just like the classic matching of one handed sword and shield, in the definition of weapon, the former is the main weapon and the latter is the secondary weapon. Magician is one of the few professions that can equip two weapons at the same time even without learning special dual Weapon Mastery skills. Magic books, or magic notes, magic classics and even magic beads, are the secondary weapons of magicians. The magic notebook in Cecilia''s hand, which was taken from Lancaster, is a secondary weapon that Cecilia can equip with. Judging from Cecilia''s voice, the effect of this magical equipment is obviously very good, otherwise Cecilia will not make such a fuss. But in fact, as long as anything is related to the "dragon", it will certainly be no worse. "Yalongpi or..." Sean asked carefully. "Dragon." Cecilia whispered, "the magic of the real dragon skin is well preserved. It must be the same person who hunted and made this magic book, and the strength is still very strong." Sean let out a whistling sound. Those who dare to regard the real terrible creature such as the dragon as prey can only trigger the terrible magicians of the gods at dusk. After destroying the sacred mountain and causing the gods to fall or fall asleep one after another, the whole miracle continent finally fell into a terrible dark period - the ash age. In this era, the potential of all races has been developed to the extreme, and the greatest potential development is undoubtedly human beings. Magic was also widely spread and learned during this period. All kinds of powerful equipment and weapons made of real dragons originated from this period. The history of any piece of equipment born with the giant dragon as the material must be traced back to the ash age, and most of the equipment that can basically be listed as epic can be related to this age. Sean, who is familiar with this history, certainly knows how valuable the Dragon Skin Magic Book Cecilia is holding now. "This thing is really a treasure." Sean reached out and took the magic book from Cecilia''s hand. Looking at Sean''s rude behavior, lance and Cecilia both looked very painful. "I''m afraid the value of this thing will not be lower than those infinite magic stones we harvested before Unexpectedly, you really have a lot of good things. " "I, I don''t know." Lanster said with some doubt, "is it so valuable?" Seeing lanster''s performance, Sean and others really wanted to beat him to death. Many people are poor in the wealth they can''t get all their life. This guy just takes it with him and runs around. But it''s OK to run around with him, but the problem is that lance doesn''t realize how valuable these things are. How can it make people feel uncomfortable. Especially HARTING and roticabas. When they came to the miracle continent, there was no big difference between them and lanster. They were also struggling to survive alone in the world, but they were not as lucky as lanster and got Sean''s help at the most dangerous time. Of course, they also don''t have a valuable Dragon Skin magic book like lanster. You know, if they sell it to the old antiques of the northern solitary tower or the overlooking spire, let alone the land reclamation, the water demon secret collection, and search the mermaid City, lanster said he was going to attack the castle of the count of death. I''m afraid those madmen will follow. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly said, "by the way, do you have anything else on you? Take it out and let us have a look, so as to help you identify the authenticity of these things and see if they are valuable. " Hearing Sean''s words, HARTING and Rorty cabas both smiled at each other, and then looked at each other. But soon, the two realized that the other they looked at each other was their most annoying guy, so they snorted again. Hitler, however, was still in a state of complete confusion. On the contrary, it''s Shina, who looks like watching a good play. As for Cecilia, her face was obviously looking forward to it. Only lanster seemed to instinctively feel that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t remember and didn''t know what to say. Finally, at the urging of Sean, lanster began to take out the things he carried one by one. At this time, Sean and others found that the small waist bag on lanster''s belt was actually a space storage appliance. Only masters who are proficient in space magic can make space as storage utensils. In the game, as soon as all players enter the game, they can automatically obtain a space storage belt that can store ten boxes of items. After completing a series of novice tasks, you can get a storage waist bag with the same storage capacity of 10 squares - which is the one langster uses now. The 20 grid storage space is naturally far from enough for players to use, so it also provides many ways to upgrade space storage props in the game, but such ways are very troublesome, and the number and limit of upgrades are also very limited, which can not grow indefinitely. If you really want better space storage props, there are only two ways: the first is to buy them, and the second is to invite space masters to make them. But no matter which one, the cost is extremely expensive. Naturally, the storage waist bag can''t be as good as the storage ring in Sean''s hand, because there are not only great differences in loading capacity, but also storage restrictions. Like the storage ring in Sean''s hand, anything touched by the ring can be stored directly as long as he wants. But lanster''s storage bag is not good. Only things that can be stuffed into his bag can be stored in the space of the storage bag. In other words, the size of the object must be able to enter the pocket of the storage waist bag, which is why Lance''s bow is obviously also valuable, but he always carries it with him - because it can''t be stuffed into the pocket of the waist bag. At the beginning, everyone was still in the mood to see what lanster took out of his wallet, and even to observe lanster''s wallet. But as he took out more and more things, and the kinds began to become diverse, Sean and others finally couldn''t help changing slightly. Because among these things, there are several things that exude a very obscure but powerful smell. These things are very rare treasures, not to mention in the auction house of the surface world, even in the auction house of the underground world. Almost every one has a starting price of no less than one million gold coins. As for the transaction price, it''s even more amazing. Sean''s eyes swept over the treasures one by one, and then swallowed a little hard. His eyes looked at lance differently. This is a mobile treasure house! The beating heart of the deep-sea magic dragon, the night fish animal tendon, one of the necessary materials for making bows and arrows of legendary quality, the pure water pearl containing the power of strong water element, and the ice skeleton that can only be found in the eye of the deep-sea vortex In addition to the heart of the deep-sea magic dragon and the tendons of the night fish beast, the pure water beads and ice skeletons fall into the hands of a natural magician who takes the water element as the main attack means, which can at least double their strength. Of course, the only difference is that ice remains are disposable props, but compared with the value of pure water beads, ice remains are undoubtedly larger, because ice remains can be used not only as spell casting materials, but also as alchemy materials, forging materials, etc. The value of ice remains is distinguished according to size and transparency. The larger and more transparent ice remains are of higher value. Sean really felt a burst of flesh pain when lance threw out a bag of ice skeletons the size of about 20 thumb nail caps and completely transparent without any impurities. Just When lanster took out all these things, Cecilia suddenly raised her head and looked around with a frown. Only Sean was keenly aware of this. "What''s the matter?" "Maybe... It''s my illusion?" Cecilia said with some uncertainty, "after lance took out these things, I seemed to feel the space tremble, as if something had been awakened." Hearing this, Sean frowned: "it seems that this space is not as simple as we thought." However, just when Sean was going to say something, he was suddenly attracted by something lanster took out. It was a transparent skull like crystal. If you only look at the shape, it should be the skull of human or humanoid creatures. However, it was less than half the size of lanster''s palm, and it was only three inches high. It was like the skull of a mini man. But the moment Sean saw it, his eyes couldn''t move at all. Because among the many materials Andrew asked him to help collect, there is such a thing. The crystal skull of the deep sea demon! Chapter 787 Sean''s eyes glowed at the small crystal skull in lanster''s palm. The crystal skull of the deep sea demon. Deep sea goblins are goblins living in the depths of the ocean. Their nature is not evil. At most, they like to play some pranks, such as playing tricks on sailors, making them lose their direction for a short time, and so on. The deep-sea demons and goblins are variants of the deep-sea goblins. Because there is a large amount of escape of the abyss breath near their residence, they produce various changes under the condition of long-term contact with the abyss breath, including the change of body shape. Deep sea goblins are usually less than five inches tall and long. Compared with other goblins, deep-sea goblins have no wings behind them, but they can be invisible in the water and swim very fast; The height and length of the deep-sea demons and goblins are between seven inches and one foot. Their eyes are red, their skin is a kind of dark brown, and their blood is highly corrosive, and their character has become very bad. They not only like to tease people, but also attack all living creatures that can move. The crystal skull on lanster''s hand is crystal, but if you observe it carefully, it is not difficult to find that there are strands of black lines wrapped around it. These black lines do not appear directly in the crystal skull, but more like a decoration or a trace similar to weathering, which will not affect the beauty of this crystal skull. Had it not been for the memory fragments left by Andrew in Sean''s mind, he would never have recognized that it was the crystal skull of the deep sea demon. Andrew had given Sean a list of materials when he met Sean for the last time. The list is actually just a fragment of memory, which was directly transmitted by Andrew to Sean''s mind. The above lists a total of 13 kinds of materials Andrew needs. These materials are not only names, but also relevant graphics, detailed instructions and teaching Sean how to distinguish the true from the false. That''s why Sean can recognize the crystal skull of the deep sea demon at a glance. Andrew needed 13 kinds of materials to go home, ranging from large to small. They were calculated by kilogram and by piece. However, if you count the crystal skull of the deep-sea demon demon in lanster''s hand, even if Sean collected two materials for Andrew, there are only 11 other materials left. Of course, these eleven things are obviously not easy to find. Many names are unheard of even by the well-informed Sean. Moreover, the list of materials given by Andrew has no introduction to the origin, so it is very difficult to collect them. "Can you sell me this thing?" Sean looked away from the crystal skull with difficulty, and then looked at Lance. "Make an offer. I really need this thing. Of course, it''s OK to barter... But I''m not sure if I have what you need, but you might as well make an offer first. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia, rotica bass and HARTING shook their heads. Among these three people, except Rorty cabas, Cecilia and HARTING were once members of the royal family. They were naturally involved in transactions and negotiations. Even if they were not particularly proficient and good at them, they would not be much worse. As for Rorty cabas, after hiding in the human world for so many years, he has learned some relevant negotiation skills and naturally knows how to maximize his own interests. So they naturally felt a little absurd about Sean''s eagerness. But in fact, they also knew that Sean was just a little anxious at this time. If he calmed down, there would be no such almost inferior negotiation. After all, in the past negotiations between Sean and others, he never suffered a loss. It can even be said that he forced others to have no choice but to compromise with Sean. "Is this thing valuable?" Lanster looked confused. "But if you like it, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, I don''t know what I can do with it." Sean looked overjoyed: "can you really send me?" Lanster nodded: "of course, take it as the reward for saving me before." As lanster spoke, he thrust the crystal skull of the deep-sea demon demon into Sean''s hand. Sean, on the other hand, impolitely put it away and stared at the others around him. Especially Rorty cabas and HARTING, who just laughed at Sean''s poor negotiation skills, but they didn''t expect such ups and downs. Sean harvested this thing without paying anything. At this time, HARTING and rotikabas, two underground residents, are madly scolding in their hearts. Is lanster a fool? Don''t you know what can be liked by Sean, an old God, must be invaluable? If Sean told them so, they must carefully weigh and estimate the value, and then bleed Sean hard. Just Cecilia glanced at Sean, then blushed. She was ashamed that she had just found Sean''s negotiation skills inferior. Cecilia is not the first time she has seen Sean negotiate, but she has never seen Sean suffer any losses. Almost every time he can get the greatest benefits, so it is obvious that the look of eagerness just now should also be shown by looking at Lance''s character. With this in mind, Cecilia glanced at HARTING and Rorty cabas. Her heart suddenly sympathized with the residents of the two underground worlds. After collecting the crystal skull of the deep-sea demon demon, Sean looked at the treasures on the ground, then looked up at lanster and said with a heavy face: "what are you going to do with these things? There are many good things in it. " "Yes, is that so?" Lanster looked nervous. "Is it valuable?" "All right." Sean pondered, "these things must not be worth much to me, but for those who have arrested you, these things are enough for them to kill you So, it varies from person to person. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia had turned around. She really couldn''t bear to continue watching. Harding and Rorty cabas were completely stunned by Sean''s acting skills. Of course, they could see Sean''s desire for treasures everywhere. At least when they saw these things, they could obviously feel that Sean''s breath became a little heavy. If Sean was not interested in these things, Both of them were willing to cut off their heads and serve Sean as a chair. "This... This... What should I do?" Lanster began to panic when he heard Sean''s words. "I, I''ve never been to land. I... Lord Sean, what should I do?" "It''s very simple. Don''t put these things on yourself? Just ask someone to keep it for you. " Sean looked like a natural person, with some stupid eyes. "Moreover, as long as you don''t expose your race, ordinary people will regard you as a human being. Naturally, they won''t think of too many places, so on the whole, you''re still relatively safe." HARTING and Rorty cabas looked at each other, and both wanted to laugh. In this situation, only fools don''t know what Sean thinks. So the two of them began to look forward to what kind of reaction lanster would make. HARTING thought that if Sean said that to himself, he would certainly burn Sean''s face; Rorty cabas thought it was very interesting. He would probably play around with Sean and refuse after playing with Sean. However, it is a pity that lanster''s approach is completely different from what Harding and roticabus think. He suddenly realized on his face. Obviously, he had a great sense of recognition for Sean''s words, but soon, he looked depressed and said helplessly: "but... But I don''t have friends in the surface world, i... I don''t know who to store things in, I..." Harding had only one idea at this time: this lanster is a fool. Rorty cabas clearly understood Harding''s meaning. He nodded very seriously: he is definitely a fool. However, seeing Sean take all the good things so easily, Rorty cabas and HARTING also seemed dissatisfied. After all, they and Sean are only partners, not subordinates, nor customers like Sean''s followers. Naturally, there is no reason to see Sean''s family dominate. Especially considering that they may have to deal with Sean on behalf of the ethnic forces in the underground world in the future, the best thing for both sides is the balance of strength. Thinking of this, Rorty cabas suddenly said, "I''d like to be your friend Well, you can give these things to me for safekeeping and make sure no one can take them from me. " When Harding saw Rorty cabas say so, he was naturally unwilling to show weakness: "yes, I''d like to be your friend too Don''t forget, but I saved you first. Trust me, the Savior, that''s right! " "You, you are really very kind." Lanster''s eyes were moist in an instant. "In that case, I''ll put these things with you." When they heard lanster''s words, rotica bass and HARTING both showed excitement in the depths of their eyes, but they wondered why Sean didn''t open his mouth to refute? The two men looked at each other and could see doubts in each other''s eyes: is Sean really not interested in these treasures? "Oh." But soon, they both shivered, because they finally heard Sean''s voice. Sean looked at Rorty cabas and Harding calmly. His right hand was raised and his left hand gently rubbed the ring on the ring finger of his right hand. As soon as Harding and roticabas saw the ring, they realized the problem. "You two want to keep these things for Lance. How do you keep them? Just take it with you? " Sean chuckled, "it''s not very dangerous. Instead, let Lancaster put it in that waist bag. At least if you don''t open that waist bag, no one knows it''s a storage waist bag." HARTING and Rorty cabas were a little speechless. They missed this point. "It''s better to put it with me." Sean continued, his voice still soft, but with some pride, "after all, I have a storage ring. It''s safer to put it here. Besides, who would have thought that my ordinary ring is a storage ring, right? " At the same time, Sean gave HARTING and rotica bass a look: "young man, it''s still too young after all." This look made Rorty cabas and HARTING''s teeth itch, but the fact was that Sean was right. Even if they took these things, they couldn''t tidy them up. Did they carry big and small bags to fight every day? It would destroy these treasures, which was a more intolerable thing for them, but Harding and roticabas felt very uncomfortable at the thought that it was obviously impossible for Sean to spit out these things once they were in his pocket. "Lanster, well, I''ll try my best to keep it for you." While Sean said this, he didn''t give lance a chance to speak. He swept all the treasures into his storage ring with a big hand, "later, you''ll follow us. When you''re stable, I''ll give you all these back. Don''t worry. I promise you there''s nothing missing. " "Thank you! Thank you! " Lanster shook Sean''s hand excitedly, "Your Excellency Sean, you are really very kind to me! There are still good people on land! " "You''re welcome. After all, we are friends." Sean reached out and patted lanster on the shoulder, with a serious face, "don''t worry, since we are friends, I''ll take care of you in the future. As long as you follow me, you won''t worry about having no living space As a mermaid, you should like water, right? Come back with me to the territory. I''ll give you a castle with a big lake on it. You can play with water as you like. " "Ah, really?" Lanster looked excited, "Lord Sean, you are really very kind to me! When I go back, I must refute our elder. Before I leave, he told me to be careful of those knowledgeable people on the land who said they were full of black water. Lord Sean, you are not only knowledgeable, but also so kind, and are willing to take me in. I''m really... Really... I''m so moved. " "Poof." Rorty cabas couldn''t help hearing lanster''s words, but he couldn''t do such a thing. Sean''s smile was a little far fetched and reluctant, but soon he seemed completely indifferent. The light hand was pulled out of Lancaster''s clenched hands, and then turned his head and looked at Cecilia. Perhaps because he had harvested a lot of treasures, Sean was in a particularly good mood. He even gently hugged Cecilia''s waist. This action made Cecilia stiff in an instant. "What''s the matter?" Sean asked with some doubt. "Nothing... Nothing..." Cecilia swallowed her saliva. She suddenly felt dry. "I seem to have found something." "Oh?" Sean immediately became interested, and the others soon came together. Cecilia took a deep breath and calmed her heart. Then she pointed to a line in the Dragon Skin magic book and said, "pay attention to here." "Here?" Rorty cabas frowned. "Are these the symbols of the magic mark? What does it mean? " At this point, he turned his head and looked at lanster: "did you copy it?" "No." Lanster shook his head. "I have said that this magic book is the heart of mermaid, which I inherited from my ancestors. When I got it, it had recorded these contents. I''ve tried to erase it, but no matter how I do it, I can''t erase the contents that have been recorded by my grandparents. Maybe... This is the real meaning of mermaid''s heart. " With that, lanster fell into the memory and interpretation of his personal emotions, and heard Rorty cabas feel a headache. But others seem to be used to it, so they don''t take lanster seriously at all. Cecilia whispered, "these are ancient magic French, which is very different from the simplified magic words. However, I majored in ancient magic French in the Magic School of Maggie Empire, and I have obtained the level 6 professional qualification certificate. At that time, if it was not for some accidents, I have now obtained the level 8 certificate." The Maggie empire is very different from other empires. It is a highly civilized country where scholars gather. Therefore, in Maggie Empire, there is a set of imperial professional legal system with perfect rules: if you want to engage in any work, you must obtain the qualification certificate in advance. According to the level of qualification certificate, the jobs you can engage in are also different. Of course, the salary is also different. "What does it say?" "The place where we used to deal with the giant sword knight was the mermaid arena." Cecilia explained, "because of the high development of civilization and their own problems, the mermaid Empire does not like naked bloody fighting, so it has a competition mode of fighting with mechanism puppets The place we are now in was formerly a place for Mermaid royal family members and nobles to rest. It is called holy fish courtyard, which is made by... " "By what?" Cecilia''s face suddenly became a little ugly: "it was built by Hanas. This is the eternal shelter he gave to the mermaid family..." "Hanas..." the faces of Hitler and Sean became ugly at the same time. Although Harding and rotica bass are not as ugly as Sean and Hitler, they are obviously not much better. Only Shina and lanster, who didn''t know why, were still wondering, "who is Hanas?" "Before the evening of the gods, Hanas was in charge of death, desolation and disease. His kingdom was called the underworld, while he called himself the king of the underworld, which was an irreconcilable opposite God with the goddess of life." Sean said in a deep voice, "but after the dusk of the gods, Hanas is one of the main gods with the most serious damage to his divine power. Among his three gods, only death and disease are partially preserved, and desolation is broken. Even the kingdom of God has been broken and destroyed several times, thus losing the title of Pluto... Now he is called the God of death, that is, the God of death." "He is an existence despised by all gods!" Hitler shouted excitedly, "this is a despicable God who specially steals the souls of the sons of other gods." The soul is the common domain of all gods, so no matter which God, there will be no God who specializes in the service of the soul. If a God really dares to do so, his kingdom may be jointly attacked by all gods. Even Hanas, who is better than one of the main gods, is only the second to master the clergy of death, rather than directly intervene in the control of the soul. "If it is really the shelter built by the God for the mermaid family, then we will be in great trouble." Sean sighed helplessly, "the soul of the place built by Hanas will never disappear for no reason. Considering that the holy fish courtyard was built before the war of the gods at dusk, then... I''m afraid we will soon encounter the attack of undead creatures." Speaking of this, Sean smiled bitterly: "Cecilia, the feeling that something was awakened just now doesn''t seem to be an illusion I''m afraid it''s already a paradise lost. " Chapter 788 Paradise lost. This term has always been a taboo term in many churches. Even in the magic guild, it seems taboo and is not easily mentioned by magicians. Basically, the outside world''s understanding of Paradise Lost is the forbidden area of life, the playground of the dead, the root of evil and many other words with a strong smell of evil. In fact, Paradise Lost is really not a good place. At least it is a place where living creatures dare not step easily. It''s just very subtle that creatures such as Warcraft or ordinary beasts can feel the breath of no admittance from Paradise Lost and avoid it in advance. However, human beings do not have this ability. Instead, they will inexplicably fall into paradise lost and die in this place, and their souls will be bound in paradise lost forever. The soul can never rest. This is the really terrible place of paradise lost. Moreover, even if a player dies in the paradise lost area, the death penalty will be particularly serious: death will directly drop the level, that is, once the class of level 8 dies, it will directly become level 7, and all the equipment and props carried will be dropped. In addition, the player will fall into a weak state for up to one month. In fact, Sean didn''t personally enter the fault paradise in the game, so naturally he didn''t die in such a place. However, there is such a huge intelligence agency as the forum, so we know more or less some information about paradise lost. Of course, there is still some lack of experience in such hearsay information. At least a lot of information Sean is not very clear, or other players say something vague. I don''t know anything about paradise lost except what kind of existence it is and there will be undead creatures here. Listen, after Sean talked a little about paradise lost, everyone didn''t look very good. However, Hitler probably heard the term "fault paradise" for a long time, so she didn''t show any strange look on her face. On the contrary, she added a little when Sean described it, which is really in line with her identity as the chief saint of the Church of life. However, it was true that the girl had no eyesight at all, because everyone''s face became more ugly after she added. Others they didn''t understand clearly, but they understood the word "army of the dead". "So if it''s paradise lost, it''s understandable why little Hitler and Cecilia have lost their ability." Sean sighed helplessly, and then made a final summary, "the shelter established by Hanas originally prohibits all fighting, so this place can also be regarded as the field of the gods in some way. In such a place, all magic and divine power are prohibited. After all, these will harm the mermaid family." "If this is really paradise lost, how should we get out?" Harding frowned. Although I don''t know that Hanas was once called Pluto, the name of death church is very loud even in the underground world. Compared with the surface world, in the underground world that advocates bloody violence and the law of the jungle, death is the eternal theme. Therefore, the scale of the Church of death in the underground world is much larger than that in the surface world. Therefore, the name of the God of death Hanas is for underground residents who prefer a peaceful position, such as HARTING and rotikabas, Nature is not a good symbol. At this time, after listening to the popularization of Sean and Hitler''s knowledge, Harding and rotikabas naturally had a very complex mood. If they can, they don''t want to stay here for a moment. "But this paradise lost is a little strange." Cecilia frowned as if she hadn''t heard what Harding said, and then said in some doubt, "it''s reasonable that places like this shouldn''t continue to exist... But..." "But what?" Sean''s understanding of "Paradise Lost" is limited to the forums in the game, but there is still a big gap between the situation of the game and the reality. Many places have changed. Therefore, Sean dare not say that he knows paradise lost 100%. "Even God is essentially the embodiment of law. But there is no law in this place. It is a dead place. In this way... Can it be called paradise lost? " Cecilia said suspiciously, "I remember that the predecessor of paradise lost should be the eternal shelter of Hanas, so it should be protected by the power of Hanas. Only when Hanas''s power is out of control or subjected to some special destruction, these shelters will become paradise lost, but even so... " "Its rules are only distorted, not should disappear completely." Sean added her unspoken words for Cecilia, "but here, it''s a death, and even the rules... Don''t exist." The atmosphere in the venue fell into a silence. "And more than that." Cecilia sighed. Her face looked hesitant, but she finally said, "this place has the effect of disturbing perception. My perception has been completely disturbed. Now I have completely lost my sense of time... " Hearing Cecilia''s words, everyone''s face changed, and then they immediately closed their eyes and began to feel it silently. Soon, everyone''s face showed the same color of horror. Because they also found that they completely lost their perception of time. As the strong, they have their own judgment criteria for the flow rate of time, and do not need to check through tools such as magic hourglass or magic watch. But now, their habitual way of sensing and judging time is completely ineffective. In this way, they don''t know the current time point at all, and naturally there will be a lot of trouble. The most terrible thing is that it will accelerate the mental collapse. "Magic watch..." "It''s useless. It''s stopped." Cecilia took out the magic pocket watch she had always carried, and then opened it to the public. The pointer on it really stopped rotating. No matter how Cecilia poured magic, the magic watch will never continue to work. Seeing this, everyone also showed a burst of helplessness. However, after helplessness, no one felt despair, especially after a short period of uneasiness, everyone calmed down. The top priority now is to find a way out of here as soon as possible. According to the Dragon Skin magic book, the place to leave the holy fish courtyard is located in the garden center of the main building in the backyard. As long as you can get there smoothly, there is still a way to leave after all. After all, with lanster, his blood induction may still be able to open the way to leave. After all, they entered this place before. So logically, it''s just more trouble at most. "The loss of time may be light, but usually if we continue to develop according to this situation, we may even lose our sense of direction." Cecilia glanced at the crowd. Although she felt she couldn''t bear to say these words to hit the crowd at this time, she didn''t want to wait until they found out this and feel more lost and collapsed. "To tell the truth, I feel a little lost in direction now... Do you remember where we came from?" In an instant, five of the seven people, including HARTING and rotica bass, pointed out the front, back, left and right all over except Sean and Cecilia. When Sean saw this scene, he felt a burst of awe, because he had found that the problems they encountered were more serious than he thought. With their strength, they will not be afraid of any battle. It can even be said that in such a stressful environment, fighting can let them get better vent and avoid mental illness. Anyway, as long as they can find the garden center of the main building, they can leave here. In addition, Sean''s storage ring has stored food for months, so there is no need to worry about starving here. After all, how much space can a courtyard have? But now, after their sense of direction and time are lost, they will have a very serious cognitive impairment. Maybe even after they have walked here for more than half a month, they find that they have been circling here all the time. If this problem is not solved as soon as possible, they may never find where the garden center of the main building is. In this way, they will starve here even if they are not tired here. Obviously, it''s not just Sean who thinks of this, but others. Everyone''s face looked unusually ugly. Except Cecilia. "Is there any solution?" Sean looked at Cecilia. But this time, Cecilia shook her head: "I don''t think this is a place of order, but a bit like... Black soil." "Impossible." When Hitler heard the name of black earth, she trembled suddenly. "Black earth will not interfere with our perception and time flow." Sean also looked at Cecilia with some doubts. Black earth, he and Cecilia also ventured through it, and they also took many people with them at that time. If the black earth can really make people lose their sense of direction and sense of time flow, then he dared not take a group of people through the forest of stars and meteorites. After all, that place can be regarded as a dangerous place for Sean and Cecilia. "According to the research of Maggie Imperial College of magic and the ancient magic texts and books I studied at that time, the black earth is actually divided into two kinds." Cecilia began to explain, "well... I may not be accurate. Strictly speaking, the black earth should be called the realm of chaos. It is not clear whether there is the power of law in this place, but just as there is light, there must be darkness. The realm of chaos corresponds to the place of order. It''s just that the realm of chaos has life, so it will continue to confuse the perception and time flow of the entrant until it devours and assimilates the entrant into this land. " "The black earth..." "Black earth is the dead realm of chaos." Cecilia said, "no one knows how the realm of chaos was born, but such a place is said to have life, and when its life disappears, such a place will become what we call a black land and a real death place. As long as the order fire is introduced, such land can return to the ranks of order and everything will return to normal. " "However, I am beginning to think that this may be related to the divine power of Hanas." Cecilia hurriedly added, "as the LORD God of the world, there is no doubt about the strength of Hanas. It is even said that he is worshipped by other planes at the same time. But when the divine order is arranged, he does not belong to the order ranks, but he does not belong to the dark ranks, so it is likely that he belongs to the third sequence... " "Chaos." Hitler frowned. "However, the arrangement of the third divine order is only a hypothetical theory, which has not been confirmed." "However, none of us have seen the chaos before, and even today''s Classics have no records. I have only seen such a brief description in a very eccentric ancient classics." Cecilia''s sincerity as a magician was finally fully reflected at this time, "and now where we are, according to the magic book, this is a shelter built by Hanas, and the birth of Paradise Lost is also caused by Hanas''s clerical power out of control, but now from all aspects, it is completely in line with the saying of the realm of chaos, Can''t this be taken as evidence? " "It''s different!" Hitler shook her head. On the way before that, Hitler behaved very skillfully, so people were also surprised that Hitler would show such a argumentative performance at this time, "none of us entered the paradise of negligence, and we heard and summarized the theory of paradise lost from other places, But maybe paradise lost also has the ability to disorient people and disrupt the flow of time? " "Since you also know that the summary of Paradise Lost exists, you should also know that when anyone mentions paradise lost, he is convinced that there will still be laws in paradise lost, rather than all the laws belonging to the place of order as it is now!" "But this space is completely dead. Isn''t that what you said before?" "This space is indeed dead for order, but it may be alive for chaos." Hitler and Cecilia were completely neither of them would give in. They were arguing all the time, which made HARTING, rotikabas and even Sean feel a headache. But to be honest, Sean didn''t understand why Hitler argued. As the nemesis of the goddess of life, Pluto, or the God of death, Hanas, is naturally unpopular. However, the current problem is no longer related to the opposition between gods, but to the position of the gods. If we want to recognize the existence of the third divine order camp, it is equivalent to that Hitler must reshape her three views, and even break many traditional theological theories. This is the reason why Hitler argued. Because according to the division of the three divine order camps, once the existence of chaos is recognized, the God of time, as the eternal ally of the goddess of life, will be classified into the chaos camp. Chaos itself is always hostile to order. In other words, people in the life church should spit on the God of time, and it may even trigger a war between the two churches that should be allies. This is the fundamental key. Therefore, Hitler was unwilling to admit the existence of the three divine order camps, naturally for a reason. He sighed helplessly. Even if Sean wanted to dissuade this meaningless argument, he didn''t know where to start. But just then, a rustling sound attracted the attention of everyone except Hitler and Cecilia. However, with this sound becoming more and more dense and loud, even the louder the argument between Hitler and Cecilia, they had to stop, because a tingling feeling of their skin exposing their whole body to the air was reminding everyone that this rustle was a fatal threat to them. Under such circumstances, Hitler and Cecilia were not in the mood to argue. Soon, everyone finally saw the source of the rustle. That''s hordes of ghouls! These ghouls don''t know where they came from, but according to the visual inspection of Sean and others, there must be at least hundreds. And when the hundreds of ghouls piled up together, and then the visual impact caused by the constant climbing of the people from the far direction like a wave, Sean and others still felt a thrill. The rank of ghouls is not high, so Shina can deal with two or three ghouls alone. Not to mention Sean and others. Just a hundred ghouls don''t make Sean and others feel threatened. However, the tingling sensation felt by the skin exposed to the air was not alleviated by the emergence of ghouls, but showed signs of aggravation, indicating that the threat of death was getting closer and greater. It is possible to make the strong in the golden realm feel threatened, at least by the strong of the same class, but how can the ghoul, which is only a third or fourth level undead, make Sean and others feel threatened. However, when hundreds of ghouls finally appeared clearly in the sight of everyone, they finally knew what made them feel threatened. Behind the ghoul is a heavy Knight wearing heavy armor, holding a halberd, and the horse under the crotch also wears heavy armor. The four hoofs of this war horse are burning with a faint blue flame. With its steps, a path composed of blue flame comes out on the ground. But what really scares the heart is the pupil of the knight. There are two bright red flames burning like ghost fire. This is a fear Knight! Chapter 789 Fear Knight! The faces of Sean and others became ugly, especially the fear knight in front of everyone was obviously not an ordinary breed. Fear Knights belong to the category of high-level undead in the sequence of undead creatures. They are not unconscious like low-level undead creatures such as walking corpses, zombies and skeletons, nor are they just middle-level undead with instinctive consciousness such as ghouls and ghosts. Basically, all the undead who can be ranked in the high level have self-consciousness and soul. Such undead creatures are extremely terrible even in the game. In the official terms of the game, it has a unique learning system. That is, once a high-level undead cannot annihilate it in the first battle, the player will find that this thing has learned a lot of combat skills and skills that only players can. And undead creatures also have a special talent ability: predecessor. The embodiment of this ability is that the more powerful the character is before his death, the more powerful the undead creature will be made after his death, and even its quality and rank will reach a certain height. For example, roticabas, if he dies in battle, as long as the body is well preserved, once it is made into a undead, he is likely to be a fear knight or even a destruction Knight once he is born. The former is the existence of the eighth order, while the latter directly steps into the ranks of the ninth order. Yes, the fear knight in front of everyone at the moment is no weaker than the strong one at the top of the golden peak. The war horse under its crotch is not an ordinary thing, but a real nightmare war horse. It itself is a seventh order existence and a powerful creature of the same level as the unicorn. The combination of these points is the real horror of the fear knight, and it is also the reason why people change color on their faces. "Rorty, are you all right?" Sean looked at the undead creatures advancing towards his side. For a moment, he realized that the other party''s fear knight was probably a commander level figure, and his personal strength should not be weak. Otherwise, he could not become a fear knight. "It''s hard to say" even in the face of Guard soldiers and giant sword knights, rotikabas was not as brave as before. Rorty cabas''s eyebrows were locked. Obviously, he was not sure whether he could block a fear Knight alone. After all, the power of fear knights is not particularly strange to underground residents, because the underground world is already close to the three dark planes - abyss, hell and bones, so it is natural to often deal with demons, demons and undead. Therefore, the strength of fear knights, lost Knights such as roticabas, will not be strange, and HARTING, a member of the demon family, will not be strange. However, the corpse tide composed of hundreds of ghouls can not be easily resisted. If Rorty cabas says that reinforcements are needed at this time, the pressure on Sean and others will naturally increase infinitely. After all, apart from Sean, Shina has no problem dealing with two or three, but if she deals with too many ghouls, she must be torn to pieces. As for Cecilia and Hitler, their magic and divine power can''t be used indiscriminately, so when and how to do it is a century''s problem for them. As for the mermaid, I''m afraid not many people expect him to do anything - it''s good that he can shoot three arrows before the tide of ghouls rushes into the crowd. It was a hard battle. Almost everyone understood this truth in an instant. "Harding..." "If I do, you''re under too much pressure?" Harding turned his head, looked at Sean and said in a deep voice, "if you can''t resist it here, it''s no use even if we can solve the fear knight." "If you two work together, how sure are you that you can solve the fear knight?" Sean''s eyes became sharp, and the advance of hundreds of ghouls did put some pressure on him. "Seventy percent." HARTING and rotica bass looked at each other, and then HARTING said. In dealing with undead creatures, the blood clan is undoubtedly the most experienced, because it is said that the reason why there are so many undead creatures in the underground world is that a great king of the blood clan accidentally opened the door connecting the bones during his experiment. Although the door was closed later, the world wall of the underground world was much weaker. So from time to time, some undead creatures enter the underground world through those unstable one-way portals. Now, almost as vast as the surface world, many areas have become active areas of undead creatures. Demon descent is second only to blood clan in dealing with undead creatures. The main reason is that the living areas of the demons almost overlap with the areas of the activities of the undead creatures, so the demons can be regarded as professionals, if not experts. So when Harding said 70%, the highest probability would not exceed 80%. "Conservative probability?" Sean asked again. "No." Harding shook his head. "All right." Sean knew that even if HARTING and Rorty cabas worked together, there was only a 60% chance to kill the fear knight, but the greater possibility was to let the fear Knight escape. In dealing with high-level undead, we never take into account the statements of repelling and defeating, because the learning ability of high-level undead creatures is terrible. Therefore, in dealing with the hidden rules of the fight against high-level undead, the standard is to kill, purify and solve such statements. Once the undead Knight escapes, it is likely to cause many more troublesome problems. Often, high-level undead creatures are not terrible. What''s really terrible is the return of high-level undead creatures. "You just have to contain the fear knight." Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Cecilia also clenched the Dragon Skin magic book in her hand. She knew that as long as Sean''s eyes narrowed, it meant that he was really serious. "We must be prepared to let the fear Knight escape, so we don''t have to expose too many combat skills in front of him." "I see." Harding nodded. At this time, the ghouls were less than 100 meters away from Sean and others, which was a distance that could be easily charged for the ghouls. According to instinct, ghouls only hide within ten meters of creatures without being found, but if they are found, they will launch an assault without hesitation from a hundred meters away, until they kill the enemy or find that the enemy cannot be killed and choose to escape. But strangely, the hundreds of ghouls in front of me didn''t mean to charge at all. As if they were bound by an invisible reins, they had to restrain their instincts, just roar at Sean and others, and look like they would charge at any time. But Sean and others won''t be polite to these ghouls. "Lance, are you all right?" Sean turned his head and looked at lance, who was a little white. "Lord Sean, please tell me what you want me to do." Lanster swallowed and then asked. "I don''t ask you to engage in any close combat. The only thing you need to do is shoot all the arrows you carry!" Sean whispered, and he had pulled out the black king. Then he stood in front of the crowd, "once the ghouls approach, I allow you to judge the situation and choose to retreat or seek asylum. As for the rest, you don''t need to care. " "OK... OK, Lord Sean, I''ll try my best." Lanster stammered, but when he drew his bow and arrow, he naturally showed a unique temperament, giving people the feeling that the violent wind and rain finally became quiet. The next moment, lanster came out. An arrow was shot from lanster''s bow. After a distance of hundreds of meters, it went directly into the right eye of a ghoul. Black blood suddenly splashed out from the ghoul''s eyes. The strong pain made the ghoul roar. Even several ghouls around felt the violent atmosphere and roared one after another. For a time, the originally dense Ghoul array suddenly appeared a slight fluctuation. Looking down from the high altitude, the front line was like the surge of waves, with a layer of wave lines. The ferocity of these ghouls was aroused. However, just as these ghouls were about to leave the team and rush towards Sean and others, a roar came from the throat of the fear knight, and the invisible sound wave spread around with the fear knight as the center. In a moment, all the ghouls stopped stirring and gathered again into a square array. Sean''s face was even more ugly when he saw the scene in front of him. The fighting power of ghouls is not strong. We must say that the advantage is that they are much faster, and their strength is not much stronger than that of humans, but the attack will be accompanied by some corpse poison. But this is only an individual ghoul. Once the ghoul forms a sufficient scale, its combat power level can be said to be as terrible as the transit of locusts, and it can be said that there is no land left. Sean''s initial idea was to let lanster attract hatred first and cause chaos among ghouls. With such a small number of them, it is naturally very difficult to deal with the ghoul array directly, but as long as it can lead to the chaos of the ghoul group and cause batch attacks, it will be very easy for Sean and others. But now, Sean''s wishful thinking obviously failed, because no matter how lanster attacked, even if he shot and killed five ghouls, these ghouls still didn''t attack blindly. But the eyes that looked at Sean and others became more red. At this moment, even if Sean was stupid, he knew that the fear knight in front of him might have escaped from other enemies before, and it was obvious that he had suffered the loss of batch breaking similar to Sean. So at this time, no matter how Sean and others seduce, the ghouls of these low-level undead creatures naturally have no resistance and can only obey under the authority of the superior sent out by the fear Knight of high-level undead creatures. But everyone knows that once ghouls get close enough, their attacks will be very violent! Chapter 790 Everyone looked at each other and saw a helpless look from each other''s eyes. Maybe Cecilia and others don''t quite understand the meaning of the roar of the fear knight, which is probably just regarded as a restraint ability to the army. But for Harding and Sean, the significance is extremely obvious. A legion of ghouls with evidence of advance and retreat and a messy legion of ghouls are completely two concepts! "I guess I can''t escape." Harding smiled bitterly. "It seems so." Sean replied with a wry smile, but he did hold the black king completely in his hand, and the black breath was full of evil spirit around him. The others looked at each other blankly, not sure what Sean and Harding meant by running away. However, in dealing with undead creatures, these two talents are real experts. Therefore, they only need to listen to their arrangements and instructions, and they don''t need to say anything more. Therefore, despite some doubts, everyone didn''t say anything, but began to draw a little distance and form a battle formation. "We can only attack." Sean said in a deep voice, "HARTING, are you all right?" "Leave it to me!" HARTING laughed and rushed out to the front. At his sign, rotica bass immediately rushed out with HARTING. At this time, the ghoul Legion was less than 60 meters away from Sean and others, which was an extremely dangerous position - for the human side. However, all ghouls still suppress their nature and never break away from the formation of large forces, which is almost a miracle for ghouls. On the other hand, it also proves the power of this fear knight. In the world of undead creatures, although the superior can intimidate, influence and forcibly control the inferior, the amount that can be controlled has a great relationship with its own spiritual power. However, this is only the influence of spiritual coercion. If you want to completely control or even suppress the instinct of the next undead, you need more spiritual power. From the strength of the spiritual power of this fear knight, he has at least reached the level of the undead knight. I''m afraid that the reason why it hasn''t reached the immortal knight is simply because of the lack of soul energy. After all, at present, the space has not only completely lost the power of all rules, but also the undead can not get enough soul energy supplement. Even because the space is about to burst, it has to draw the energy of the fear knight to repair the damage to the world wall caused by the void storm. Lanster''s arrows are still shooting, and his record has been rising continuously, which has exceeded the number of fifteen. This record is naturally nothing for ordinary people, but for lanst, a mermaid, it is a very good record. HARTING and roticabas are very fast, and the distance of 60 meters is only a few seconds for them. Like a red knife, the two men cut directly into the butter composed of ghouls. For a moment, all the ghouls standing in front of the two men were immediately hit and flew out - maybe it''s wrong to hit and fly, because all the ghouls were directly swept away by roticabas. With Rorty cabas'' strength, let alone these ordinary ghouls at present, even mutated ghouls or enhanced ghouls will never be his enemies. Therefore, there is no need to guess the fate of these ghouls directly photographed by Rorty cabas. The unlucky ones are not even likely to be photographed, Just got shot by Rorty cabas. Perhaps influenced by the bloody smell of other ghouls who were photographed and exploded, the ghouls close to HARTING and roticabas obviously began to become chaotic and violent. They were completely out of the control of the fear knight, and turned around and began to attack HARTING. With rotikabas'' weapons, once they fall into the siege and lack enough space to wave their weapons, rotikabas'' strength will be reduced by at least half. With so many ghouls attacking continuously, even rotikabas has to pay a certain price to break through when he loses the power of weapons. At that time, how can he still have the strength to fight with the fear knight? However, rotikabas was not alone in the battle at this time. The existence of HARTING prevented roticabas from falling into such a crisis. All the ghouls who lost control and began to attack Rorty cabas crazily, as long as they came from behind Rorty cabas and behind the left and right sides, were intercepted by HARTING. At this time, even Harding didn''t dare to hide. The armor is already on the body, and the hand must be 100% full of strength - all ghouls repelled by Harding either collapse or are directly smashed into meat mud. The ghouls who want to get close to these two people can''t survive at all, and they are basically killed by one shot. They don''t need Rorty cabas and HARTING to make a second shot. However, even if Rorty cabas and HARTING slaughtered like Shura, the number of ghouls was still too many, and the number of HARTING and Rorty cabas was too small, so that the gap they had torn as a breakthrough had been filled in less than three seconds as soon as they entered the ghoul array. There was nothing to see except that people standing a little far away could still see ghouls flying from the square, proving that HARTING and roticabas were still alive and advancing. However, whenever a ghoul is photographed by roticabas and falls around, it always causes a brief confusion. The influence and dominance of fear knights are still effective, which can be seen from the fact that the short-term chaos around them is always suppressed quickly. However, as the most central part of the whole chaos - the chaos caused by the massacre of rotikabas and HARTING can not be suppressed by the fear knight. Even if his roar is so strong, the ghouls in the center still don''t obey the command. "Cecilia!" Looking at the fault of the ghoul array caused by the chaos in the middle, Sean finally shouted, "considering the magic as much as possible, throw a large-scale burning magic to the place where the ghouls are most!" Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia nodded immediately. Her eyes scanned the battlefield, and then she quickly locked in a place and began to sing the mantra. Originally, with Cecilia''s strength, there was no need to sing incantations to cast low-level magic, but now the situation in this space is obviously different from the outside world. Cecilia, who can''t feel any elements and magic breath, must use her own blood force as the medium to launch magic attacks, Therefore, Cecilia must communicate magic and elements by singing mantra and make them resonate. The ghoul phalanx is less than 40 meters away from Sean and others, but because of the charge of HARTING and rotikabas, the middle axis position in the middle of the ghoul phalanx is chaotic and stagnant, and all ghouls in this area are besieging them. Therefore, only the leftmost and rightmost positions of the square array are aligned. As for the part extending from the positions of these two sides to the middle, there is an obvious disconnection in the formation. Cecilia''s selected attack position is a formation off node on the left. If you attack at this position, you can at least include more than seven ghouls in the attack range. If the ghouls in the rear react a little slower and have no time to avoid, the ghouls involved in the attack range will be at least about 10 to 15. The number of attacks is almost equal to the number of kills lanster has killed for so long. This is the value of magicians in battle. Soon, almost at the end of Cecilia''s mantra singing time, a burning flame burst into the sky at Cecilia''s spiritual locking position! The burning range of nearly ten meters directly burned the five ghouls in the range circle into coke at the same time, and three ghouls nearby were ignited by the flame because they were close, and immediately rolled on the ground. As for the more rear position, there were three ghouls who ran too fast and had no time to "brake". They crashed into the flame and made a sad scream, and then they were soon burned into coke in the flame. Three ghouls who have not died yet are rolling on the ground, trying to put out the fire. But these magical flames can not be extinguished by rolling on the ground. As the three ghouls tumbled more and more powerless, their screams became lighter and lighter, and it was obvious that they were not far from death. However, the corpse oil on them and the unique characteristics of Cecilia''s blood can also keep these flames burning and will never be extinguished easily in a short time. Other ghouls around them were almost flustered and quickly away from the burning range of the flame. Even the three ghouls rolling on the ground who were devoured by the flame were their objects. For a moment, the left wing of the whole Ghoul army began to produce chaos, which the fear knight could not suppress. As undead creatures, flame and holy light are inherently powerful lethality for them, so they have always been the contact ways that undead creatures try to avoid. Perhaps high-level undead creatures already know how to avoid, but for low-level undead creatures, they obviously don''t know how to avoid correctly. They just rely on instinctive ideas to stay away as far as possible. This is also the real reason for the confusion of ghouls on the left, because they don''t know. They just need to bypass these burning places, but subconsciously choose to stay away from them. At this point, it is much more valuable than directly solving these ghouls. In one shot, Cecilia solved thirteen ghouls. If we take into account the parts solved by lanster and the parts solved and led away by HARTING and roticabas, the ghoul Legion array has been empty at this time - at least the left and middle parts have become sparse, and the only part that is still complete is the right. However, the ghoul on the right side is only 25 meters away from Sean and others. Just then, the knight of fear suddenly made a loud roar. No one knows what the fear knight is talking about, but he can clearly feel his anger from his roar. The next moment, the fear knight, who had been in the rear and only did control and command, suddenly rushed towards the battlefield - its attack targets were rotikabas and HARTING! A faint blue flame path was soon formed under the gallop of nightmare. It looked like a path suddenly lit by lights on both sides. The charging speed of the fear knight is very fast. As a high-level undead creature that can be compared with or even slightly better than the strong ones at the top of the golden peak, its combat effectiveness will obviously not be much lower. Of course, the most important thing is that high-level undead creatures will not have any companion mentality towards undead creatures lower than them. When those ghouls besieging HARTING and roticabas stand in front of them, these ghouls are naturally picked up by the halberd without hesitation of the fear knight. Even, in order to maintain the feel and strength of the battle, after picking up these ghouls, the fear Knight waved the halberd to break these ghouls in mid air! For a time, broken meat and blood were flying all over the sky. When the fear Knight entered the battlefield, the strong superior threat immediately spread all over the battlefield. The ghouls slightly away from the battlefield of HARTING and roticabas immediately seemed to be running away. Only those ghouls who were close and could not move under the influence of the threat would become the victims of the attack of the fear Knight. This is the absolute influence of the superior over the inferior. In the world of undead creatures, this is an absolutely inviolable pyramid law! However, when the fear Knights joined the battle, the real threat of death was not the battlefield where HARTING and rotikabas were located, but the position of Sean and others in the rear. At this time, there are still more than 30 ghouls on the right wing of the ghoul legion, which is still well preserved. As for the completely chaotic left wing, there are nearly 20. If you count the ghouls who escaped from the battlefield of HARTING and rotikabas, the number of ghouls who attacked Shawn and others has exceeded 50. However, the most dangerous ones are those ghouls on the right. After all, they are only 25 meters away from Sean and others. Losing the control of the high-level undead fear knight, these ghouls immediately ran towards Sean and others with red eyes. They crawl fast with both hands and feet. The short distance of 25 meters is not too far for them. Even if lance can stand and shoot, he only has time to shoot an arrow at this distance - even the ghoul shot by lance is not dead. The feather arrow is stuck by its skull and does not completely penetrate the brain. Cecilia''s magic can''t play an ideal role even if it is cast at this time, so she had to interrupt the casting of magic and change to a fireball with less power, but faster casting speed and tracking attack attribute. "Beware of the corpse poison!" Seeing these ghouls approaching quickly, Sean only had time to shout this sentence, and then he had to wave his sword to the nearest ghoul. When the black sword light waved from Sean''s hand, the ghoul who had jumped up and tried to kill Cecilia was dismembered by Sean on the spot. After solving the first ghoul, Sean has completely fallen into the siege of several ghouls, and a steady stream of ghouls have joined the siege of Sean. Although it is not too difficult to deal with these ghouls with Sean''s strength, the ghouls who continue to join the battle still bring some pressure to Sean, because he has found that all these ghouls have the increase of combat effectiveness from the fear knight, not only the speed is accelerated, but also the attack power Defense and even healing ability have been improved by varying degrees. This means that these ghouls can continue to fight as long as they do not cause fatal or paralyzing damage to their mobility. After Sean suffered two losses, one of which was almost scratched by a ghoul''s claw, Sean dared not retain any more. After directly swallowing a pilgrim''s holy water, the dark forces from his body suddenly emerged from Sean. However, after this dark force emerged, Sean suddenly found that the ghouls who besieged him seemed to lose the increasing effect of the fear knight, and his combat power became lower. He didn''t even need to show any moves with dark fighting spirit to easily solve these ghouls. However, the ghouls who bypass Sean and attack Cecilia and Lancaster have not been weakened. They still have the strength increase from the fear knight. This is certainly not good news for Cecilia and others. Shina shot at a ghoul, which had pierced into the heart, but due to the strengthening of the ghoul''s body muscles, the shot did not directly pierce his heart. However, although Shina''s strength is still insufficient, after so many days of training and various practical training, her combat experience is different from the past - she did not continue to compete with the ghoul, but threw the ghoul at another Ghoul who jumped at Hitler with a long gun. Suddenly, the ghoul thrown away by Shina fell on the ghoul who tried to kill Hitler. It not only interrupted its flight, but also fell to the ground. Both ghouls fell completely together. At this time, the fireball technique from Cecilia accurately hit the ghoul and immediately burned on the two ghouls. However, when Cecilia''s fireball fell on the two ghouls, the other Ghoul also took the opportunity to fly towards Cecilia. Obviously, these ghouls who already have a certain IQ know the power of Cecilia, the magician, so they don''t rush to attack, but wait for the opportunity - so this time, of course, it''s particularly dangerous. Coupled with the tricky angle, even Shina is powerless and has no time to rescue. Seeing that Cecilia was about to be killed by the ghoul, a pale golden arrow shot from one side and accurately into the ghoul''s neck. Although the arrow could not kill the ghoul completely, the powerful impact also made the ghoul''s swoop completely deviate from its track, and hina, who was unable to rescue, was able to arrive - because the ghoul just fell within the attack range of hina after deviating from the swoop track, so hina didn''t hesitate and hit it with a long gun, Just smash the ghoul''s head. At the same time, another fireball directly blasted two ghouls ready to kill lanster into two burning fire balls. Seeing the tacit cooperation between Shina and Cecilia, lanster and others, Sean, who was originally hanging a heart, can finally relax a little. Chapter 791 After determining the safety of Cecilia and others, Sean can finally focus all his energy on the ghouls in front of him. At this time, nearly 30 ghouls on the right had been wiped out by Sean and others, but nearly 20 ghouls from the left joined the battle. This is thanks to the cooperation of HARTING and Rorty cabas. Otherwise, the number of ghouls Sean and others need to face will not be so small. Naturally, Sean and others will not have such a perfect opportunity to fight back. However, in the siege of 30 ghouls, Sean attracted at least nearly 20 ghouls, which made Cecilia and others not feel too much pressure. But now, the twenty ghouls who are about to join the war are going straight to Cecilia and others. If Sean doesn''t solve these ghouls around him as soon as possible and then help Cecilia and others, the defense line that Cecilia and others have finally established is likely to be broken at one breath. At that time, I am afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. The black king drew a black sword light on Sean''s hand. The sword light was not very prosperous, but it was very concise. It was like a real sword shadow, which easily divided a ghoul into two parts. However, what is really terrible is not the power of Sean''s sword, but that the two corpses of the ghoul who was separated by the sword light suddenly lit up a black flame. The burning black flame soon burned the ghoul into ashes. Even in this windless space, the ashes soon floated up and disappeared in the air bit by bit. Perhaps knowing Sean''s power, all ghouls dare not approach easily. However, driven by instinct, these ghouls did not want to leave, but issued a more crazy scream. But this kind of intimidation and threat from the voice has no practical significance for Sean. It is far less threatening than the continuous attack as before. The ghouls who besieged Sean kept planing the ground, screaming and trying to attack, but none of them really attacked. Ghouls, who are no longer low-level undead creatures, already have basic wisdom. They know Sean''s terrible, and rash attack will only ruin their own lives, so every ghoul is waiting for an opportunity to kill Sean. But just because these ghouls don''t attack doesn''t mean Sean will let them go. Sean, carrying the black king, rushed towards a ghoul. It seems that he didn''t expect Sean to fight back. The ghoul targeted by Sean was obviously stunned, which led to that when Sean''s long sword fell on him, it just reacted. Some panic dodged Sean''s attack, but in front of Sean''s strength, let alone ghouls, even the black knight and even the dead creatures such as the black knight could not dodge Sean''s attack. Therefore, when the black king sent out a solid sword light again, the ghoul turned into ashes. After killing the ghoul with a sword, Sean didn''t stop attacking. He glanced at the other ghouls next to him, and then waved his sword again. This time, all the ghouls finally did not continue to wait for the killing opportunity that would never exist. Because the number of companions around them was decreasing and the terrible smell emitted by Sean brought them great pressure, so these ghouls finally completely gave up the only trace of reason in their brain and let their instinct drive them. But in the face of so many ghouls, Sean didn''t have the slightest fear. Perhaps these ghouls will become very terrible with the increase of the power of the fear knight, but Sean found that these ghouls he faced were no different from ordinary ghouls. And as long as it is touched by the black king, even if it is only wiped, it will directly cause the burning of the black flame. The only solution is to directly cut off the part burned by the black flame. Instead, Sean completely gained the upper hand in this battle. The siege of more than a dozen ghouls was immediately slaughtered by Sean, completely tearing a huge gap in the siege. Then, instead of continuing to entangle with these ghouls, Sean greeted the nearly 20 ghouls on the left who had entered the war. Several ghouls behind Sean roared, but in terms of speed, even ghouls couldn''t keep up with Sean''s speed and could only eat ash in the rear. However, when Sean pulled away from these ghouls to a certain distance, the speed of the ghouls chasing behind Sean suddenly increased, and the red light in his eyes became brighter. But this scene was not seen by Sean, but seen by Cecilia - before Sean fell into the siege of the ghoul circle, Cecilia has been paying attention to it, just as Sean has been paying attention to Cecilia''s safety. So Cecilia knew that, unlike the situation they needed to work together to deal with, these ghouls had no fighting power in front of Sean. But what Cecilia doesn''t know is why these ghouls become so fragile and vulnerable in front of Sean. Similarly, she doesn''t know why these ghouls will ignite an unquenchable black flame as long as they are attacked by Sean. About Sean, Cecilia found that the closer she was to and understood, the more confused she was, and the more doubts she would have about Sean. But she can be sure that Sean is her last relative in the world. Watching the ghouls become more fierce and chase Sean madly, Cecilia raised her hand as a flame arrow and shot directly at the ghoul running in the front. The arrow smoothly pierced into the ghoul''s head, but did not directly shoot the ghoul on the spot - in terms of the power of the fire arrow, it is enough to deal with ordinary ghouls, but it is obviously a little less powerful to deal with these strengthened ghouls. In addition, there is no magic and element fluctuation in this space, The power of magic will be weakened. With each passing day, it is even more impossible to rely on the flame arrow to solve the ghoul. However, Cecilia''s original intention is not to solve the ghoul at one blow. She only needs to attract the attention of these ghouls. The fire arrow''s attack made the ghoul''s head running in the front seem to be hit hard. At the same time, it also hit the ground and wiped a gully. When the ghoul raised his head, he stared at Cecilia''s red eyes, which were full of anger. After he gave a roar, he rushed towards Cecilia. Under the influence of the ghoul, the other three or four ghouls still chasing Sean also turned around and rushed towards Cecilia and others. At this time, Shina just shot the last Ghoul who surrounded them¡ª¡ª She bent and squatted, raised her head slightly, stared at the ghoul who was picked up in the air and fluttered with hands and feet because she had nowhere to borrow. She raised her head gently in her right hand with a long gun, and the tip of the gun pointed directly at the ghoul''s throat. The next second, Shina''s right hand suddenly moved, and a white air wave burst out in the air. Only a sharp whistling sound sounded. It seemed as if a dark light flashed in the air, accompanied by a sound like the impact of a pile driver. The neck of the ghoul picked up by Shina into the air showed an unnatural distortion. Then, when the ghoul fell to the ground, a large amount of white fog suddenly came out of Shina''s right hand, and her right hand skin turned crimson. Shina, she broke through at this time! And after a breakthrough, he directly crossed the realm of upper bronze, jumped to lower silver, and really stepped into the ranks of experts! Although this kind of thing is not impossible on the miracle continent, it is also an extremely rare case - at least in the game, only NPC can get such a breakthrough, and players are absolutely impossible. But at the moment, this miracle appears in Shina, which means that anyone is shocked. Just considering that Shina may not be a normal human now, maybe it''s not worth making a fuss? At least, Cecilia and Hitler just looked at Shina with surprise, and then didn''t say anything, but turned around and continued to devote themselves to the next battle. Hitler even gave lanster a healing technique - long-time rapid bow pulling and archery. Not only the wrist will be damaged, but also the fingers will be strained. Therefore, Hitler''s healing technique can be said to come in time. Five ghouls, two of them with varying degrees of injuries, which was a bit of trouble for Cecilia and others before. However, it is no longer a trouble for Shina and Cecilia, who have now stepped into the next silver. In particular, Shina has mastered a special combat skill that seems to have great power in this battle, which is really a timely rain for them. Therefore, the five ghouls did not bring too much trouble to Cecilia and others. Even this time, they ended faster than the previous battle. Lance and Cecilia still have time to help Sean''s battle. But soon, the two found that the weakened ghouls around Sean were much easier to solve than the ghouls they dealt with. Even Cecilia''s flame arrow could kill one on the spot if it hit the key position directly. "Leave the rest to us." When the left-wing Ghoul was almost solved, Cecilia suddenly shouted, "go and support HARTING and them. The fear knight is obviously difficult to deal with. If we let it run again, it will be a big trouble for us. " "Do you really have no problem?" Sean beheaded a ghoul who jumped at him with his sword. The black flame soon burned the ghoul whose body was separated to ashes. "No problem." Cecilia replied, "Sina has broken through. Just leave the rest to us." "Sina has broken through?" Sean was a little surprised. He looked back at the girl whose face was still shy, but her eyes became very firm. "Is this... Next silver? Cross position breakthrough? " Shina nodded shyly, but when dealing with a ghoul rushing towards them, Shina didn''t stay at all. When the direct long gun was smashed, the ghoul was photographed over, and then the gun was pressed again to break all the cervical vertebrae of the ghoul, and then a gun was shot into its heart, ending the ghoul''s life. Seeing that Shina''s hand was so crisp and neat, and she was more and more skilled in dealing with ghouls, and there were lanster and Cecilia next to her, Sean finally nodded: "then I''ll leave the rest to you." At this time, there were less than five ghouls left on the battlefield. Even if we count the third wave of ghouls who are about to join the war, there are only 14 or 15. With the ability of Cecilia and others, there will be no danger as long as they are not at the same time. However, even in case of danger, as long as it is not the result of direct death, Hitler''s presence can ensure that everyone is safe and sound. However, if this step is really reached, then if another battle of this scale breaks out, their endurance may become insufficient. But Sean''s eyes looked at the fear knight who was fighting with HARTING and rotikabas a little farther away, and his eyes became sharp. As long as the fear knight is solved, they at least don''t need to worry that they will continue to face the threat of the fear knight, and their endurance can also be temporarily solved. Thinking of this, Sean clenched the black king in his hand, and then hurried towards HARTING, rotikabas and others. This time, Sean''s action was very fast, but the route he chose still rushed towards the ten ghouls in the middle. He still wanted to reduce the danger for Cecilia and others as much as possible. However, because of his more important purpose, Sean didn''t stop to fight. After killing four ghouls and injuring several of them, Sean directly broke through and rushed towards the fear knight. These ghouls wanted to chase Sean, but when they saw Sean rushing in the direction of the fear knight, these ghouls immediately stopped chasing, After a pause, they turned their heads and rushed towards Cecilia and others. Obviously, these bullying ghouls regard Cecilia and others as better targets for bullying. However, there are less than ten left, and several of them are still seriously injured. Can these ghouls pose any threat to Cecilia and others? Chapter 792 Sean dragged the black king forward. At this time, the black king seemed to weigh thousands of kilograms in Sean''s hands. Just scratching on the ground, the whole earth had cracks more than feet wide and invisible. With Sean''s movement, the crack is being elongated, as if to completely divide the earth in two. But what is more terrible is not here, but the black flame wrapped around Sean''s black king. Long ago, when Sean needed to rely on the unique skill "winding inflammation" of curse and seal swordsman to deal with the enemy, such flames often appeared on the weapons he used at that time. However, those flames are much stronger than today''s black flames, just like a burning flame sword. But at this time, the black flame burning on the black king was not very strong and obvious, even much thinner, and the winding place seemed not obvious at all. It was as if there were weak flames beating in only a few places, as if it would be extinguished in the next moment. But. On the earth, the terrible crack that followed Sean''s movement showed a kind of crystallization at its split edge. This is a unique phenomenon after high-temperature incineration. Moreover, it is not only the edges at both ends of the earth''s surface, but also the underground at both ends of the ground section. It is obvious that the high temperature continues with the path of the black king tearing the earth. From this point of view, it is enough to prove that the black flame twined on the black king at this time is not as simple as it looks on the surface. At least it can have such a powerful power in this irregular construction space, which is by no means an ordinary flame. Because as we all know, even the rare and terrible flames such as the abyss flame and the pure world flame are the embodiment of rules. All these flames wrapped around the black king are also the embodiment of some kind of rule. Moreover, these flames are also effective against undead creatures. The man who was a hundred meters away looked slightly at Sean, who was walking fast. In the eyes of the fear knight, Sean''s body has a very strong dark smell. Although it has never seen this smell, at this moment, there is a lot of knowledge in his mind: he only vaguely remembers the creatures with these smells and can be allies when necessary, Of course, more often than not, it should be the same kind of well water that does not invade the river, and it is not classified to the extent that meeting will lead to death. In the three dark planes, the devil and the devil have always been the enemies of the world. They are basically in a situation of death when they meet. It is said that in the deepest abyss of the world, the Jihad from the abyss and hell has lasted for countless years. This history has been so long that no one can remember. I vaguely remember that it has never stopped since the birth of the two planes. Demons and Demons call this eternal jihad. As for the skeleton plane that can be as famous as the abyss and purgatory, it is more neutral in performance. In the three aspects of pursuing the pyramid policy, the lower (lower and lower) creatures are just cannon fodder, and the upper ones can only have the real decision-making power. All high-level undead creatures on the skeleton plane will have an additional law in their mind from the moment they form their consciousness: they belong to the same kind of creatures on the two planes of hell and abyss, but they will not attack each other under normal circumstances, and even become allies to invade and destroy other planes when necessary. On the contrary, inside the skeleton plane, high-level undead creatures will attack and devour each other, forming a more chaotic situation of civil strife. The fear knight, perhaps imprisoned in this plane space for too long, has forgotten a lot of things for a long time, so it is confused and puzzled about Sean''s apparent hostility. But this doubt only stayed in its thinking for a moment. Soon, the red awn in his eyes became blazing. The halberd in his hand swept out. The gray vigorous wind swept out from the front half of the fear knight and directly swept out the bodies of several ghouls, but at the same time, it also pushed back HARTING and roticabas who were constantly attacking it. Harding, who was dressed in armor, said that neither the ghoul nor the vigorous wind could cause any damage to him. He just forced him to step back a few steps. For him, the ghoul''s corpse with stumps all over the sky was just able to block it at will. But for roticabas with a heavy lance, it''s a little hard to deal with, because even if these ghouls are dead, the corpse poison still hasn''t weakened at all. In terms of roticabas without any armor and now there are several scars on his body, splashing a little blood is a kind of damage to him. However, even if the resistance is more awkward, Rorty cabas''s strength is clearly here, and the knight''s spear can still block the approaching of these corpses'' poisonous blood. It was just that the vigorous wind was powerless, so that several new scars were added to his body. However, fortunately, these scars will not affect his mobility, so rotikabas will not lose his combat ability. Moreover, as long as Hitler has an empty hand, these injuries can be fully recovered at once. But the fear knight, after pushing back HARTING and roticabas, did not continue to entangle them, but galloped towards Sean with a horse''s belly. Both sides are extremely fast. The distance between 100 meters is just a few breaths for the two. In particular, the nightmare beast is a famous war horse in the skeleton plane. It and the unicorn have always been absolute symbols of the two worlds of darkness and light. When Sean rushed to the fear knight with a distance of more than ten meters, a strong sense of war burned from Sean''s chest, almost boiling his blood. The flame around the black king was like some embodiment of Sean''s will. At this time, it suddenly burned more violently, as if it had added firewood. Even Cecilia, Shina and Hitler, who are a little farther away, can feel a strong dark smell emanating from Sean, and at the same time, there is a hot air wave coming to his face, which distorts the air around Sean, not to mention HARTING and rotikabas, who are closer to Sean. However, to say that the most strong sense of positive threat is probably the fear knight. Because the nightmare beast under its crotch produced a moment of delay on the way of charging, as if it was afraid of something. Although this delay is very slight and even dissipates quickly under the momentum of the fear knight, the impact on the fear knight is still very strong - even if the knight''s charge is delayed for only one second, it will cause many irreparable results. The red light in the eyes of the fear knight was brighter, and the high-level undead pressure belonging to the superior completely broke out from him. It seemed that there was an invisible but obvious aura over the whole battlefield, even including Sean, HARTING and rotikabas. Generally speaking, this is also the embryonic form of the field and the so-called "field" of mankind. But in the field of fear knight, Sean''s action is not affected at all. When the two sides got closer, Sean suddenly jumped into the air, the whole man jumped up, and then held up the black king in his hand and fell towards the fear knight with a jump cut. In the face of Sean''s fierce first attack, the response of the fear knight is also simple. Just waving a halberd and a horizontal gun. The axe face and spear tip of the halberd just point on Sean''s black king sword tip. In an instant, a terrible shock wave immediately took two people as the core, raging like a storm. Suddenly, the earth quickly collapsed like a terrible vortex, a huge circle - all the areas hundreds of meters around collapsed for more than several inches, and countless stones and dust gushed out from the cracks of the broken ground, turned into powder and flew up. Then, the crack of Chengdao continued to spread in all directions, like the tentacles of deep-sea octopus, winding forward and tearing the whole earth. With these torn textures, the ground quickly splits one by one, then collapses and turns into powder. Then the collapse deepens inch by inch, and a huge pit appears in front of everyone in an instant. Only the position of the fear Knight seems to be still intact. But this place is intact, but it looks more like a solitary peak in a basin. However, this is only the first confrontation between the two! Sean, who was still in mid air and kept the downward splitting position, exerted a slight force, and the flame burned completely from the black king and turned into a black flame. From a distance, it was like Sean holding a black flame and smashing it at the fear knight. In the face of this scene, even if HARTING and Rorty cabas wanted to help, they didn''t know where to start, because Sean''s blow, countless black flames splashed out from it and scattered in all directions like countless black meteor showers. Just like this, HARTING and roticabas felt the scorching heat wave coming on their faces, and even all the skin exposed under the air felt a strong tingling, which was stronger and more obvious than the sense of death threat brought to everyone when the fear Knight first appeared. In the deep pit, countless small black flames are burning. The lonely peak standing by the fear Knight seemed to be unable to support it, and the cracked cracks had spread all over this foothold. Maybe he felt the threat of death, the fear Knight screamed, and there was a flame burning from it, but the flame was not black, but gray white. When the gray white flame burned, the dark blue flame burning on the four hoofs of the nightmare mount quickly changed into gray white. Different from the hot air wave of the black flame on Sean, the gray white flame brought a cold smell. It was like the breath of death that even the soul had to be completely frozen. Pale flame from the bone plane. When the pale flame confronted Sean''s black flame, the scorching heat wave suddenly stagnated - but this stagnation was only for the fear knight. For HARTING and rotikabas, they wanted to stay away from the battlefield immediately, because not everyone liked the feeling of ice and fire. As one of the five most famous flames in the world, pale flame is as famous as abyss demon flame, doomsday flame, pure world flame and destruction flame. However, in terms of nature, it is more inclined to the abyss demon flame. It is a kind of extremely cold flame. It claims that even the soul can be frozen. It was also a flame unique and mastered by the king of Hades, and it was also the symbol of the king of Hades''s identity. However, with the disappearance of the name of the Pluto, the pale flame is no longer unique to the Pluto, but is shared by all high-level undead. Of course, the pale flame that ordinary high-level undead can use is only a tiny bit, not even one in ten thousand. But the pale flame that the fear knight was burning in front of him was obviously not that kind of impurity pale flame, which was relatively more pure. Although this kind of purity is very limited, it is much stronger than ordinary high-level undead creatures. Only in this way can it offset Sean''s unknown black flame power, but it also shows the difference of this fear knight. The result of the confrontation and collision between the two flames is that the flame burning in the pit is no longer just black, but many more white. It looks like black and white chessmen fall on the chessboard, scattered everywhere, and then devour each other. Seeing that the battle could not be easily divided, Sean pressed again, but also let himself fly back through the sweep of the fear knight, temporarily separated from the struggle with the fear knight. The fear knight, while Sean took advantage of his strength to leave, rode his horse to jump sideways and jumped away from the "lonely peak" - almost the moment the fear Knight jumped away from the lonely peak, the whole lonely peak immediately turned into stone sand powder. At the same moment, Sean and the fear Knight fell to the edge of the pit from left to right. I don''t know whether they were intentional control or coincidence. Both sides were only one step away from jumping out of the pit. They could only be at the edge of the pit at the same time and slide into the center of the pit again. But Sean is certainly more relaxed than the fear Knight riding a nightmare. With this sliding speed, he swept the black king in his hand like a magnet, sucked all the black flames around him back to the black king, and increased the thin flame on the black king''s sword in an instant. At the same time, it also wiped out all the white and pale flames around. Naturally, this change has completely changed the dual sense of balance between ice and fire in the deep pit, which makes the temperature of the whole pit become hot again. The fear Knight stared at Sean''s actions and suddenly swept out the halberd, as if imitating Sean''s actions. However, its halberd sweep did not have the same result as Sean - not only did it not absorb the pale flame back, but also spread a lot of pale flame. Although this did restore the balance of the temperature in the pit, it made the pale flame on it thinner. You know, the pale flame is the life flame of high-level undead creatures: for high-level undead creatures, the purity and quantity of the pale flame is the key factor for them to move towards a higher level. Although the consumed pale flame can be recovered as long as there is enough soul energy, at present, there is no soul energy in this space to supplement the dead creatures, so the pale flame thrown by the fear knight can never be recovered. It was Sean who gained the upper hand. Through the mistake caused by the lack of common sense of the fear knight, Sean jumped across a distance of tens of meters and landed directly in the center of the pit when he slipped halfway. With almost a slight force on his toes, the whole man completely used all his cards, even the magic seal, blood charm and dark fighting spirit, and rushed towards the fear knight. Compared with the fear knight, the death threat felt by the nightmare beast is more obvious. It makes a loud noise very uneasily, as if it wants to get rid of the manipulation of the fear knight on the horse. For the nightmare beast, the smell emitted by Sean at this time should be closer to the standard of his peers, so not only the threat of the high-level undead creature of the fear knight has an impact on it, but also the smell emitted by Sean has a very strong impact. The weakening of pale flame, the turmoil of nightmare. These two situations, which should not have happened, appeared in the knight of fear, and he did not know how to its tragedy, but it did have to be distracted to suppress the turmoil of the nightmare beast. So that when it felt Sean''s approaching, the halberd in its hand had no time to stab Sean, and even the block became very reluctantly, so it could only sweep out in a hurry. Just as it dealt with HARTING and roticabas before. Perhaps, in the outside world, Sean''s strength is indeed a little inferior to that of HARTING and rotikabas. Even if his actual combat experience and skills are much better than them, he will be slightly insufficient in the case of long-term combat and relying on strength to suppress his opponents. But in this unique space, Sean, here and now, under this scene, is much better than HARTING and Rorty cabas. So when the halberd of the fear Knight swept out, there was no threat to Sean at all. He even calmly passed through the vigorous wind, and then accurately stabbed the black king with black flame into the heart of the fear knight. By means of strong charging force, the fear knight was directly taken away from his horse''s back, and then crashed into the crystal wall of the pit. The black long sword tip even penetrated through the fear Knight''s armor from the heart of his back. Completely nailed it to the ground! In an instant, the black flame erupted from the black king and directly swallowed up the fear knight. The shrill scream came from the black flame, but at this time, the human form of the fear knight could not be seen at all, only a black flame was burning continuously. Even the pale flame that can freeze the soul on the fear Knight seemed to be completely swallowed up under the burning of the black flame, but it didn''t appear again after a few seconds. In this almost completely out of control flame, even Sean couldn''t hold the black king''s sword handle again, so he had to abandon his sword and retreat, watching the black flame completely form a pillar of fire rising into the sky. After losing the control of the fear knight, the nightmare beast also rushed forward for more than ten meters, and then slowed down and stopped gradually. The pale flame that originally burned on its four hoofs also returned to its original dark blue again, but it did not follow its movement as before, and then left a dark blue flame path on the ground. It can be seen that the nightmare beast after losing its master seems a little confused and doesn''t seem to know where to go. But it just turned a little blankly, as if it was attracted by the dark smell on Sean, walked slowly to Sean''s side and rubbed Sean''s face intimately. Chapter 793 The nightmare beast rubbed Sean''s cheek intimately, which surprised Sean a little. Nightmare, although it is said to be a dark creature, actually does not simply belong to the ranks of Warcraft, but has the order of keeping pace with unicorns. As a seventh order creature, nightmare naturally has its own pride like unicorns. Just as unicorns can only approach pure people, nightmare can only approach the same kind with strong dark power. Therefore, in terms of the difficulty of capture, nightmare is a creature more difficult to tame than unicorns. Being close to nightmare means that Sean''s dark breath is particularly strong and powerful at this time. HARTING and roticabas frowned. They looked at each other and saw uneasiness in each other''s eyes. Because as normal human beings, it is impossible to have such a strong smell of darkness. Even if they are the six holy blood ethnic groups, only the demon and blood ethnic groups have a relatively pure smell of darkness. But in the contrast of dark breath, Harding is not as strong as Sean. "Son of darkness?" Rorty Kaspersky asked uneasily. Harding shook his head and said in a low voice, "no, but I''m afraid it''s not weaker than the son of darkness I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble when I go back in the future. " By going back, Harding naturally means going back to the underground world. The path of the abyss, before entering the wilderness and passing through the gorge Rift Valley, Sean took the two of them to observe. In a way, Sean did not deceive them, because he did have a way to the underground world, and what they saw in Sean''s territory during this time was far more than they thought. At least if he really entered the underground world by way of invaders, Sean did have enough ability to build an outpost. For Harding and rotikabas, who prefer peace, they really don''t want another war between the surface and underground worlds. Rorty cabas sighed slightly: "yes, the trouble will be really big But the blueprint Sean painted for us is really exciting. Whether he is the son of darkness or not, I decide to follow him, as long as he doesn''t break the agreement between me and him. " "I just want to give shelter to my people." Harding was silent for a moment, and then said, "but the black fire... Do you feel a little like the flame of destruction?" "I don''t know much about these..." roticabas shrugged helplessly, and then frankly admitted that his knowledge was not so profound. "Anyway, no matter what the black fire is, at least this is the guarantee that we can live here But I''m more worried about what to do if we really can''t find a way out. I don''t know the direction of southeast and northwest now. " Instead of answering, Harding turned his eyes to the black fire in the huge pit. At this time, Cecilia and others had also solved the last few ghouls - when the fear knight was swallowed up by Sean''s black fire, the combat effectiveness of these ghouls was weakened. If it''s just an ordinary ghoul, it''s impossible to pose any threat to Cecilia and others. Even Shina can pick several alone, so there''s no suspense about the end of the battle. When they all rushed to the side of the pit, they were also shocked by the scene in front of them. Cecilia doesn''t know less about nightmares than Harding. She is also very surprised that nightmares will appear in this space. After all, nightmare war horses are dark creatures. Their origin is born from the abyss plane. At the same time, they also live in many planes with strong dark flavor, even including the underground world of the miracle continent, but they will not live in the skeleton plane. As a specialty of the skeleton plane, the dead war foal and demon skeleton war horse are the mounts of the dead knight. At least this kind of war horse will not have any personal will, so there is no need to fear that the knight will be distracted to suppress. If the fear knight had not been riding a nightmare horse, but a dead spirit war pony, Sean would not have solved the fear knight so easily. At the moment, Cecilia looked at the nightmare horse showing such intimacy to Sean, which really worried her. But for a moment and a half, she didn''t know what to say. "It''s okay." Harding seemed to see Cecilia''s concern and whispered, "Lord Sean will not be so easily corrupted by darkness, and although nightmare is a dark creature, it is not an evil creature." "I know." Cecilia nodded. "What I''m really worried about is the black fire That violent breath makes me feel very uneasy, much like... " "The flame of destruction?" Harding answered. Cecilia did not answer directly, but nodded gently. At this time, the nightmare in the pit suddenly stampeded restlessly, making bursts of hiss. All eyes focused on Sean in an instant. But at this time, Sean also frowned. A breath filled from the black fire almost made him breathless. This terrible sense of pressure even reminded Sean of the time when he faced Edward. However, it is strange that only Sean and the nightmare horse in the pit can feel this terrible sense of pressure, while those standing outside the pit, even Cecilia and others who have been close to the edge, are unconscious of it. Almost at the same time that Sean felt this sense of authority, all the pale flames and those black flames in the whole pit seemed to be attracted by something and quickly converged towards the burning black flame. However, as these flames merged into the burning black fire, there was no sign that the flame was getting bigger and stronger, but getting smaller and smaller. When all the flames in the whole pit gathered together, the flame had burned to a small cluster, even weak, as if it would be extinguished at any time. The black king is just inserted into this small cluster of flame. However, in Sean''s real eyes, it is very clear to see that the black energy rich enough to drop ink is winding around this cluster of black flames. Vaguely, you can even see that a soul is struggling. The black king inserted in the black flame is constantly absorbing the rich black energy around him, or absorbing it at the speed visible to Sean''s naked eyes. It was from the black king that the great power came out. Sean reached out and patted nightmare on the side of the neck, which soon calmed him down. After appeasing the nightmare horse, Sean walked towards the black king. At this moment, there was a strange heartbeat in his heart, as if the black king was calling Sean. This feeling became more clear and obvious as he approached the black king. Just a few steps, Sean walked very hard. At this time, even the people standing at the edge of the pit finally saw something wrong. The pressure formed by the strong sense of authority from the black king was almost to completely crush Sean into meat sauce. Almost every step forward made Sean''s breathing more difficult. Even he could hear the crack of his bones. But I don''t know why, at this time, there is an intuition in Sean''s heart. This intuition tells him that if he stops moving forward at this time, he will regret all his life and even miss something very important. Although Sean didn''t know why this intuition came from, Sean believed it. So even in front of this strong pressure, almost all his body exuded blood beads and became blood people, but Sean still didn''t stop. When he took the last step and stood in front of the black king, Sean felt a unique breath suddenly coming to his face at this moment, and then blocked all the pressure out. It seems that at this moment, where Sean stands is in the eye of the storm, which is particularly quiet and peaceful. At this close distance, Sean found that the small cluster of black fire inserted by the Black King became weaker, but the burning soul in the black fire seemed to struggle harder. There was an illusion that he was about to break out of the cocoon, and the rich black energy around him was almost absorbed by the black king. Of course, after absorbing so much energy, the black king didn''t have any change. The whole long sword became obviously brighter, a strange faint light was emitted on the black king, and even many textures that Sean had never seen before. You know, the predecessor of the black king was an epic weapon forged from the leg bone of a demon lord. Later, it became the black king after Sean''s transformation. However, both the predecessor and now are the weapons that have accompanied Sean for many years, and even forged by him, so any change above can not escape Sean''s eyes. After a little hesitation, Sean reached for the handle of the black king''s sword. After seeing Sean''s action, the soul pressed by the black king struggled more crazy. Naturally, this action could not hide from Sean''s eyes. Seeing that the soul was about to escape, Sean immediately stopped hesitating, immediately clenched the handle of the black king''s sword, and then pulled out the black king. When the black king was pulled up by Sean, the black flame was completely absorbed by the black king and turned into a burning black flame on the sword, and all the rich black energy around was absorbed by the black king at this moment. Naturally, the struggling soul also turned into a white light and completely integrated into the black king. The black brilliance suddenly burst out from the black king in Sean''s hand, and a breath of great dignity suddenly came out from the black king. At this moment, a word suddenly flashed through Sean''s mind. be born. At this moment, Sean finally understood why he saw a soul struggling. Because it was the only remaining soul fragment of the previous fear Knight - a trace of soul fragment can still be left after death, which shows how powerful the fear knight was in his life, and how firm his will and soul were. If not, this soul fragment will not die under the burning of pale flame and black flame, but will become more concise and form a new soul. However, after being so burned, this new soul will no longer have any memory and consciousness, just a pure soul. The previous struggles and attempts to break away from this blank soul are only instinctive reactions that appear because of the crisis. In this case, there is an exclusive term on the miracle continent. The birth of the magical soul! But what is more incredible is that the newly born magic soul was completely absorbed by the black king. Equipment with magical soul, which is the standard of artifact level! Sean immediately opened the real eye, and then carefully examined the brand-new black king in his hand. But when he saw the feedback from the real eye, he was stunned. It''s not that the black king is stronger than Sean imagined, but that the black king has no data at all. This means that the black king is still only a semi-finished product! Chapter 794 Mann wiped the blood on his face, and his eyes were terrible. Looking at the pure white mechanism puppet in front of him, he knelt down slowly, and the angry man kicked it directly and kicked it out. Watching him fall to the ground and slide out for a long distance, the ground was even rubbed with a lot of sparks, but Mann''s face was still very ugly. He looked around. There were at least hundreds of corpses on the ground. The blood from these corpses almost completely dyed the whole site red. However, in this red field, the two white mechanism puppets are particularly dazzling. If Sean and lancet were here, they could easily recognize that the two pure white mechanism puppets were the mechanism puppets who were good at fighting together. The twin knight was also the thorny boss Sean had been having a headache before. But now, Sean probably won''t have to feel headache or thorny about it anymore. Because it''s Mann who''s going to have a headache. He has been in this underground city for four days. At first, he only brought the most elite thirty famous people. Originally, in his opinion, since only a few of the first group of people could walk in the dungeon, there was no problem with their strength, but soon, the reality soon made him fully understand what cruelty is. In the face of two silver knights and eight bronze knights, even if he joined hands with Lornas, he still fell into a hard battle. Even ten key members under his command died one by one. Finally, he had to call for help from jeba and Kerry before finally solving the ten organ puppets. However, in this war alone, he lost more than 20 backbone members, which was an extremely heavy loss for Mann. However, after the war, Lornas also found the caution of Sean and others in dealing with mechanism puppets. They did not encounter too many mechanism puppets at one time, and they all adopted a steady step-by-step strategy. Therefore, in the later exploration, Mann did not dare to divide troops, but even so, they still frequently triggered traps and killed many people one after another. After two days of exploration, not only did they not get any results, but they were seriously damaged. The elite backbone members cultivated by Mann spent countless time were completely damaged here. Even Jabba, Kerry and Ronalds were injured to varying degrees. Therefore, Mann finally had to dispatch all the peripheral members of his hard-working forces in the wilderness to invest in the exploration of this dungeon. But even so, he still didn''t find the trace of Sean and others. Instead, he found the existence of twin knights, and was forced into this almost one-sided massacre. Since they are peripheral members, it is naturally impossible to be as strong as the first batch of backbone who followed Mann into the dungeon. These powers are only bronze people, and in the face of twin knights, they are only cannon fodder. If the amount of cannon fodder is enough, it can also cause qualitative change effect, but unfortunately, the amount of cannon fodder under Mann is obviously not enough, so it is naturally impossible to cause qualitative change effect. On the contrary, even jeba died here, and his other two generals, Ronalds and Kerry, were injured to varying degrees. It can be said that the powerful force that Mann operated for a long time almost completely disappeared in only four days. At this time, less than 20 people were still alive in the huge square, and most of them were still injured. Even Mann had several ferocious scars that looked terrible. However, although these scars are ferocious and terrible, they actually don''t hurt the key. In terms of Mann''s strong physical recovery ability, I''m afraid it won''t take long to recover. After all, eating dragon meat for so many years is not joking. However, the physical strength does not mean that the spirit can also be strong. Having personally experienced the rise and fall of his huge power, Mann''s mentality at this time has changed greatly. Maybe he didn''t care before, but when he really lost it, Mann missed the time when he used to hold power. "Boss, what shall we... Do now?" Kerry, as one of the powerful generals under Mann, has a shiny red hair, strong physique and strong strength. Of course, the most important thing is that he is still very young. All these prove that his future is unlimited. Of course, the premise is that he has not been hurt by any original nature or fallen in the world. "My intuition tells me that those guys must still be hiding in this underground city." Mai en said in a deep voice. His eyes were gloomy and his killing intention was particularly strong. "They haven''t completely explored the underground city. It''s likely that they were trapped by the mechanism. We must find them. Most of the valuable things in the underground city must be on them." "But with our current situation, I''m afraid we can''t completely explore here." Ronalds, the long haired man with a mechanical arm, whispered, "although there are no mechanism puppets in the three corridors, there is still a closed door... If the situation behind the door is the same as that here, I''m afraid we can''t eat this dungeon completely." "I know." Mann nodded, his voice low. "Since we''re having a hard time, let''s just have a shuffle." "Shuffle!?" Both Kerry and Ronalds were surprised. Mai en glanced at the square like the Shura field and said in a deep voice, "clean this place immediately and take all the scrap iron away." "Boss, you..." Kerry looked at Mann in surprise. "In this world, the law of the jungle is a very normal thing, but our losses are so great that we can''t let others reap the benefits?" Mann whispered, his voice is very calm, but the people who have followed him for so long know that the calmer his voice is, the more dangerous he is. "There are not many slave teams who are qualified to compare with us in the wilderness, but now we will become a lot after being hit hard." Ronalds pondered for a moment, and then said, "so, boss, you want to set up a game to lead them in, and then..." At this point, Ronalds made a virtual cut. "I don''t need to be this villain at all." Mann said in a deep voice, "as long as you spread the news that there are treasures here, those guys will flock to you. Of course, you may be very cautious at the beginning. After all, where there are treasures, there must be mechanisms and traps... " At this point, Mann glanced around and snorted, like a sneer and self mockery: "at the beginning, we were really too anxious, so it led to this result. It was my fault. If I had been more cautious at that time, we could reduce a lot of casualties, but... I''m not going to give them this time to think. The nails we put in other slave teams are time to come in handy. " Ronalds thought for a moment, then nodded: "I see what you mean, boss But if we do this, will it arouse their suspicion if we don''t appear? " "So at that time, we need to fan the flames." Mann continued, "when the time comes, someone will pass on some false information, saying that something has been delayed on my side and I can''t get out for the time being. Then... Jeba and Ronald are with me. We''re trying to catch a big guy. Kerry, I''ll trouble you to come and take... These people. After this war, they haven''t died and their strength has improved a little. " Kerry glanced at the only ten people left. Only a few of them had a faint sign of breaking into the next silver, but more people were still in the bronze state. Compared with the 30 or so backbone people that Mann spent countless time cultivating before, their strength is naturally inferior. However, after this war, these people will soon be competent for the ranks and positions of backbone. If they can really survive the next storm, their growth rate will also be very amazing. This is the law of survival in the wilderness. As long as you don''t die, you can get rapid transformation and growth. The closer you are to the deep belly of the wilderness, the more so. Mai en''s cruel training technique was also learned from those first-class large tribes, but the elimination rate was much higher than that of human beings. "As long as you cheat them in, you can''t help them not to fight." Mai en''s eyes became vicious again. "As a lure, take half of the wealth in our camp back here as bait." "Will this......" Kerry was surprised. "Investment will pay off." Ronalds immediately understood what Mann meant. "Those guys are people who don''t see rabbits and don''t scatter eagles. If they don''t do any good, they will only think it''s a trap. But as long as the interests are large enough, they will first conduct the first round of screening, and many people will die at that time After that, when we enter the last gate, I''m afraid it''s the second round of screening. I''m afraid there are not many people who can survive. At that time, we still have a chance to get everything back. Even... " "Can even swallow them!" Kerry also woke up and flashed a fierce look in his eyes. "In this way, our losses can not only be compensated, but also our gains will be greater!" "But I''m worried..." Ronalds glanced at Mann. "Those tribes in the wilderness will take advantage of our big reshuffle to catch us locusts?" Mann saw Ronald''s concern and sneered with unspeakable contempt. "Now they are in a mess! Although the wedding of the Barbarian King Tamil and Aishi has completely integrated the Barbarian King tribe and the cold winter tribe, the comprehensive strength is second only to the existence of the three special class tribes second only to the lion heart King tribe, the eagle tribe and the war drum tribe. But recently, the lion heart King tribe and the eagle tribe broke out a war because of friction and conflict, involving all the tribes affiliated to them. " "Even if it was peacetime, but now facing the advance of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance and the surrounding kingdoms and empires, the wild parliament is eager to stop the war between the two tribes. Instead, it has completely fallen into civil strife because of the plot of the Millennium covenant empire If it goes on like this, the wild parliament is not far from being completely dissolved and split. So at this time, how can they have the energy and manpower to deal with us? " Mann''s eyes revealed a fanatical look, which both Kerry and Ronalds had the honor to see several times before. Those times, when Mann was holding the winning ticket, that is, when Mann showed such a look, they would firmly believe that Mann had completely mastered the key to winning. "No matter how fast they move, after ending the civil strife, they have to deal with the ensuing wars of those great empires and great kingdoms. This period of time can just be our digestion time after annexing other forces When they finally have the time and energy to deal with us, maybe we have completely unified the forces of the slave captors in the whole wilderness. At that time, even those empires and great kingdoms will have to cooperate with us. " "No matter what..." speaking of this, Mann''s look calmed a little, but his eyes were still excited. "As long as we don''t fail this time, we can become the co owners of all gray areas of the whole wilderness, let alone the endless wealth, even the human world that hasn''t returned for many years, We can also go back as a winner! " The blueprint for a better future is more beautiful in Mann''s mouth. At the moment, all the survivors standing next to Mann are boiling with blood. Even Kerry looked fanatical. Only Ronald looked very calm. Because around Mann, he has always played a role like a counselor. Most of the time, what he needs to do is to help Mann improve his whimsical plan, just like the strategy of catching everyone this time. At least Ronalds knows that this plan is far from as simple as Mann thought, because it is not easy to deceive the eyes of all other slave hunting forces and make them believe that Mann is really dragged down by other things and can''t come to this dungeon. It is not only the strong who can establish a huge slave team force in the deep belly of the wilderness, but also can not be directly eliminated by those big tribes for so many years. At the same time, it also takes a lot of brains. After all, in addition to taking root here, they must also have sufficient financial resources. Without all this, it is naturally impossible to recruit other people to join. Battle of wits and courage is the key to the survival of all slave teams in the deep belly of the wilderness. After all, what they need to guard against, in addition to the big tribes, the pan continental chamber of Commerce and people from the Empire and King countries, they also need to guard against the same forces as them. After living here for so long, which force was not established in the sea of corpses and blood, there are naturally many enemies, not to mention the fact that they often stare at the same batch of goods at the same time. Therefore, perhaps the slave teams in the peripheral areas may have the possibility of cooperation, but the slave teams in the deep belly of the wilderness will never have the possibility of cooperation. Because you never know when your comrades in arms who fought together before will draw a knife at you - especially this kind of thing. Man is very skilled. Almost every slightly larger slave team force in the wilderness has been hacked by man. So Mann''s reputation is really not good. This will undoubtedly increase the difficulty of the catch all plan put forward by Mann. After all, if he does not appear, other slave hunting forces will certainly guard against him. Just. The blueprint drawn by Mann is really so attractive that even if Ronald knows that there is a great possibility of failure, he can''t help but want to fight. Because as long as they succeed, they will be the first to unify all the slave teams in the deep belly of the whole wilderness! This sense of success is the most attractive to a counselor like Ronalds. Chapter 795 The black king was gripped by Sean, and the strong sense of pressure finally subsided until it disappeared completely. On the surface, the black king is not much different except that there are more engravings than before, and even looks more simple - of course, if the black paint is just like a fire stick. But just now, after witnessing that the black king absorbed the magical soul and dark energy, no one dared to treat this black long sword as an ordinary weapon. And Sean, who holds the black king, exudes more momentum and calmness than ever before. If before, Sean gave people the feeling that he was more like a good man when he was not angry, now even if Sean just stood, he also had a kind of arrogance. But people don''t know whether Sean has made a breakthrough after the first World War, so that his temperament has changed, or whether Sean holding the black king is also absorbing the energy of the black king. But others don''t know, but Sean knows very well. After having the magic soul, the black king feels more heavy than before. Although Sean can''t say exactly how much weight he has, the only thing he knows is that the black king''s weight is very "appropriate" in his hand. Because before that, with the improvement of Sean''s realm, the black king was a little lighter in Sean''s hand. At that time, he had made some modifications to the black king''s forging plan in his mind in order to make the black king more handy. But now, Sean thought it was unnecessary. He once heard that after the artifact enters the master, it will make some adjustments and changes according to the master''s mentality to meet the holder''s requirements for "hand feeling". However, what Sean didn''t expect was that the black king was still only a semi-finished product, but he already had this attribute, which really surprised him. But after the surprise, Sean was more excited. The excitement of having an artifact. Even if the artifact is still a semi-finished product, Sean has already planned the corresponding forging completion plan in his heart. What is lacking now is probably some materials that are difficult to collect. As long as he has these materials, Sean can immediately let the black king come to the world as an artifact, which will probably be the first artifact born from mortals after the ash age. And in addition, Sean''s benefits are not limited to this. He found himself killing the fear knight and starting with the black king queen. He got another piece of law! Now the item about law in his property bar has been changed to [unknown law fragment (2???)], Although it is not clear how many fragments this law is composed of, it also means that Sean is one step closer to the perfection of this law. Moreover, this is not just a step closer for Sean, but gives Sean a more accurate direction on how to obtain law fragments to improve this law. Simply put, it''s killing. However, this is not a general simple killing, but the need to put yourself in an extremely dangerous death threat. Only through the fighting skills of high-speed combat can we understand this law. Based on the difficulty of understanding this law, Sean has been able to guess which aspect of the law he currently mastered is about: it is nothing more than the law of time or space, but in terms of the effect of the current field, it should be more inclined to time. But after knowing this, Sean was not happy. The reason is simple. Both time and space belong to the upper law in the upper law, which is commonly known as "the bomber in the bomber". It is very difficult to understand such laws. Even the master of time and space, who is called one of the Seven Sages in the miracle continent, does not fully grasp the laws of time and space - of course, this is also because the master of time and space studies time and space, not just a single aspect. The dual combination of the two upper rules of time and space is not the difficulty of one plus one or two times two. If you really want to calculate strictly, it must be the scale difficulty of ten times ten. Even at the beginning of the game, no player really mastered these two rules. Even if they were contacted and used, they were only superficial. After all, these two rules were too foul. Therefore, for Sean, it is particularly troublesome to collect such difficult law fragments. This means that if you want to really put it into use or even complete control, Sean thinks it''s faster to find other rules. Now, in the wild, Sean suddenly remembered that there was a rule that suited him. Metal mastery. "Sean!" An eager cry finally awakened Sean who was intoxicated in his thoughts. Sean turned his head and found Cecilia and others around him. However, except Cecilia, others did not dare to get too close. In addition to part of the reason that Sean''s momentum was too strong and frightening, on the other hand, the nightmare horse also showed very strong hostility to others at this time. Therefore, if you approach rashly, a battle might break out. As for Cecilia''s dare to approach, it is because the girl has completely summoned Solomon''s eighteen heavy flames, and she is still aimed at the nightmare horse. The former Princess of the Principality of rumbel doesn''t care whether the nightmare war horse is a rare creature. She only knows that if the stupid horse dares to stop herself from approaching Sean, she will roast the horse. Fortunately, the nightmare horse has obvious scruples about Cecilia''s Solomon''s eighteen flames. In addition, HARTING and rotikabas are eyeing each other and forming a hidden formation against the formation, so the nightmare horse also chose to step back a little and did not fight. Of course, on the other hand, it is also because Cecilia and others do not show obvious hostility. You know, in the conscious judgment of hostility, the nightmare war horse with very high wisdom can be easily judged. And fighting has never been feared by dark creatures. "I''m fine." Sean reached out and patted Cecilia''s face, and then waved to show that the others didn''t need to be too nervous. Of course, he also reached out and patted the nightmare horse''s neck and soothed the nervous dark creature. After all, the combination of HARTING and rotikabas impressed the nightmare horse, "what about you? Are you okay? " They shook their heads slightly, but both Hitler and Cecilia looked a little pale. Cecilia, in particular, was paler than Hitler. After all, Cecilia''s magic consumption was not low in the battle just now. Even if she tried her best to control it, the consumed magic could not be recovered in this environment where it could not be supplemented. This is like the pale flame of the fear knight. "We must find a way out as soon as possible." Sean said in a deep voice, "I feel very tired. The walking and fighting along the way may not be as we feel, but it may have been several days." "I feel the same way." Harding nodded and then said, "I feel like my body is rusty, but it''s not that kind of long-term neglect of exercise, but... It''s more like having traveled for a long time without getting any rest. It''s like... " "It''s like we came from the underground world to the surface world." Rorty cabas took HARTING''s words. His face also looked a little gloomy. He looked around deeply, "you say, we have been here for several days?" "If it''s only one or two days, it won''t make us feel like this. I''m afraid it''s... Four or five days?" Sean hesitated for a moment, then said, "as for this battle, although it seems to be only a short dozen or dozens of minutes, but... I always think it should be longer." "I don''t know how long we have been here and how long we have fought the fear knight, but I only know that we must have been here for more than four or five days." Cecilia suddenly interrupted, then stretched out her hand and pointed around. "Look around." Everyone scanned in the direction of Cecilia''s fingers and saw nothing except the empty ground. If we must say that there is, the sky is more gray, the earth is more decadent, and everything looks so messy and desolate. Of course, such a scene will not make people feel how beautiful, but only bursts of irritability and palpitations. "Nothing." Said rotikabas. Everyone looked at a loss. "Just nothing." In this case, if another person said it, everyone would think they had been fooled. But looking at Cecilia''s serious face and saying such words, they don''t feel that they have been fooled. Instead, they feel that something has been ignored by them. After all, Cecilia can be regarded as the real authority in this space, because she took the lead in discovering the loss of sense of time and direction. "I don''t understand." Sean felt that his head was full of paste and he was losing his ability to think. "What do you mean?" "The fear knight was completely burned by your black fire, but..." Cecilia stretched out her hand to the distance again, "where are the bodies of the ghouls we killed in the previous battle Ghouls are not hatching undead creatures or ghost undead creatures. Their death will not just turn into a pool of smelly water or dissipate completely, but now, look around? " This time, everyone finally realized what they had overlooked. The surrounding environment is incredibly clean! The ghouls that appeared in piles before can still be remembered by them. Even if their sense of time has been completely confused and they can''t even accurately judge the time flow rate, they haven''t stayed here for too long, so they can still remember after Cecilia''s reminder. So at this time, it was natural to understand that the wasteland was too clean. Why did all the ghoul bodies disappear? Cecilia said nothing more, but walked to a place. Here, she has made clear marks before, so she won''t admit her mistake. "Dig this place out." Cecilia said. As soon as rotikabas picked his spear, it shook a whole piece of land, leaving only a small pit. "Too much force." Cecilia glanced at Rorty cabas, then ran to the land picked up by Rorty cabas and instructed hina to break up the land. Soon, everyone saw a badly rotten body hidden in the scattered land. The body looks like a human body, but the bones on the body are obviously deformed very seriously. In addition to lanster, the people present were either very excellent in fighting skills, or life church saints like Hitler who had a deep understanding of the human body. Therefore, it was known at a glance that the remains of the body had gone beyond the scope of human beings. In this space, only one creature meets the shape standard of the corpse. Ghouls. This is a highly rotten Ghoul body. Moreover, on the surface, the rotten Ghoul body looks more like it has been dissolved by the digestive juice of some creature. It is not only incomplete, but also there are obvious ablation marks in many places, leaving only pale bones. "This degree of decay..." Hitler''s eyebrows frowned. As a person of the life church, her extremely professional knowledge also gave her a certain say here, "it''s nearly a month at least? Even considering the unusual land in this space, considering the nature of the bone plane, it will last at least ten days In other words, it has been more than ten days since the end of our battle? " "Worst of all, a week." Cecilia said. The loss of the sense of time will make people completely lose the concept of time, and over time, they will completely forget the concept of time. So after one or two days, or ten or twenty days, they have completely lost the standard of judgment. The only thing that can be distinguished is to use the ghoul skeleton in front of you as a reference for judgment, but this space is obviously abnormal, so even if you use it as a reference for judgment, you can only infer a general, not accurate. However, the most terrible thing about the concept of losing time is not forgetting the flow rate of time, but other sequelae accompanying it. Including fasting. "No wonder I feel very hungry. It turned out that we haven''t eaten for so long." Rotikabas said with a strange look on his face, "if you didn''t remind us, wouldn''t we completely forget to eat? Then if the fighting breaks out again... " At this point, rotikabas did not dare to continue thinking, and others were also silent. Although the instinctive behavior of completely forgetting to eat is somewhat exaggerated, it is basically the same, that is, it will completely forget the specific eating time. The reason why creatures feel hungry is already a physical alarm response. Eating when they are hungry will naturally be a great trouble for everyone''s physical recovery. After all, it is very unsafe in this space, and no one can be sure when fighting will break out. "Let''s go in one direction while marking the way." Sean sighed, "now we should be glad that we didn''t enter the lost land. The woods here won''t move. Otherwise, even if we mark it, it won''t help But before that, let''s eat first and take advantage of the rare rest time now. " Just after Sean took out the food from the storage space, the nightmare horse suddenly bit Sean''s sleeve. "You want to eat, too?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then handed a food to nightmare''s war horse. But the nightmare horse suddenly snorted, then arched Sean''s body, pulled Sean''s sleeve and stepped back a few steps. "What does this guy want?" Harding frowned slightly. Cecilia''s eyes suddenly brightened: "it wants you to follow it This nightmare has been living in this space all the time, and it doesn''t seem to lose the sense of direction, maybe... " At this point, everyone''s eyes are bright, as if they saw the fire of hope burning again. Chapter 796 In this completely dead space, the sky is always low and dull, and the earth is always desolate and decadent. No one knows what time it is now. Sean and others just kept moving forward behind the nightmare war horse, but they didn''t know how long they had gone. Harding thought it might have been several hours, Rorty cabas thought it might have been several days, but Sean thought it might only be one day. Everyone was completely lost about the flow of time, and they could no longer know when it was. Moreover, this situation is still deteriorating. If they can''t leave this space, in the end, even their own consciousness will be completely lost and survive with this space. If we still have a final understanding of the flow of time, it is probably Cecilia. However, when Cecilia said "is time still meaningful to us now", everyone will no longer worry about the flow of time. Because for them, the flow of time has really lost its meaning. As long as they are not lost to each other, any other problems will not be a problem. As for the diet, they all got a unified solution: they took Cecilia''s sense of time as the standard. As long as Cecilia felt hungry, they ate. That''s it. When all the problems were solved uniformly, the travel speed of Sean and others was significantly improved. However, the only thing they are not sure is where the nightmare war horse plans to take them. But in this space, the only thing they can do is to follow the nightmare horse. Of course, this road is not necessarily peaceful. From time to time, we still encounter some undead creatures, but it is no longer limited to a kind of ghoul, but also began to appear other varieties. For example, low-level undead creatures such as walking corpses, zombies and zombies, and even undead creatures of spirit type such as ghosts and ghosts. But there are no more high-level undead creatures such as fear knights. Therefore, for Sean and others, there is no threat except that the spirit shaped undead creatures have made people a little trouble. Without the concept of time and velocity, Sean and others have become numb to everything they encounter in this space. In their memory, except that fighting is eating and driving, they repeat such actions almost all the time, and the magic and divine power retained by Cecilia and Hitler naturally become less and less in such a battle, so that they even basically lose their combat ability in the later stage. It''s not that their magic and divine power are completely consumed, but Sean forbids them to continue to perform magic and divine arts, allowing them to retain their final self-protection ability. If Hitler''s magic power is exhausted, she is at most tired and unable to continue to perform the healing magic. However, if Cecilia''s magic power is exhausted, the accompanying migraine will lead to other problems, and if she is in this headache for a long time, it will not be of any benefit to the magician. Still repeated the constant fighting, eating and driving. I don''t know how long later, a piece of broken ruins finally appeared in the vision of Sean and others. The appearance of the ruins brightened everyone''s eyes. Because they are really tired of seeing all kinds of cracked earth, gray sky, dead wood forest and, of course, all kinds of low-level undead creatures everywhere. At this time, it is also a surprise for them to see such a piece of ruins. After all, they can finally see different scenery. But even if it was a very surging surprise, everyone didn''t act rashly. They are not new people who have just begun to take risks. Although the loss of a sense of time and direction makes them very uncomfortable, it can even be said to cause a great burden and suppression on their spirit, this problem will not collapse their spirit. So naturally, people will not rush up excited when they see such a piece of ruins after they are tired of seeing the wasteland, like those newcomers who have just begun to take risks. Who knows if there are any hidden threats. Everyone approached the ruins carefully and even put on a defensive battle formation. The original appearance of the ruins should be a courtyard or something. The arch, which was supposed to be exquisite, has completely collapsed, leaving only a few stones that are still vaguely recognizable. There should have been many sculptures in the courtyard, but now there are only some abutments that have not been completely weathered, and the sculptures on them have long been weathered and corroded into shape. In addition, we can also identify the place that should be the courtyard. There are a large number of collapsed stone columns and stone walls here. Of course, they are also very seriously weathered. Many places turn into powder just a little touch. Cecilia checked the surroundings and finally said in a deep voice, "this... Should be the garden center of the main building." "So we can get out of here?" Lotikabas''s face was filled with joy. In this silent space, he had stayed so long that he almost felt rusty. "Where is the exit?" "It''s not that simple." Cecilia shook her head. "This is the garden center of the main building. It''s true, but there''s no trace of magic fluctuation, so it''s not a simple thing for us to find the exit Lance, do you know how to get out of here? " Everyone''s eyes turned to lanster. But lanster was also at a loss: "I, I don''t know very well, I..." "Well, although I didn''t expect much, I''m still a little disappointed to hear you admit so frankly." Cecilia shrugged, but her expression was not lost. "How did you find the entrance to this secret space before?" "I, I found it according to the blueprint." Lanster said, "according to the elder, a secret space like this can be opened automatically as long as I get close to a certain distance That''s how the entrance was opened before. I... I didn''t do anything. " Hearing lanster''s words, Sean and others all looked helpless. Although we know that the mermaid is the representative race of diemeng, it is really rare for lanst to reach this realm, at least it is obviously different from the legend of the mermaid that others have heard. Of course, Sean didn''t see many Mermaid people in the game at the beginning. Even if he did, he was also the attendant of the player. He only focused on the battle, and there was still time to say hello. At this time, the nightmare war horse that has been leading the people forward suddenly made a whistling sound, and even stood up directly, showing abnormal panic. Sean and others reacted quickly. Almost seeing the abnormal reaction of the nightmare war horse, they immediately protected Cecilia and Hitler in the middle, while the others were surrounded in a circular array. When it was confirmed that both Hitler and Cecilia were protected, Sean reached out and patted the nightmare horse, trying to calm its panic and agitation. "Cough... For a long time... Cough... Live... People..." a very strange hoarse voice suddenly sounded. But with the sound, what appeared was not the owner of the sound, but dozens of hands suddenly broke through the ground around Sean and others. The hands that broke through the ground soon pressed the ground, and then vigorously supported the whole body to climb out of the ground. Their speed was very fast, and their movements were very neat. It was even too late for Sean and others to destroy these bodies before they climbed out of the ground. When more than twenty bodies broke through the ground and completely stood in front of everyone, Sean and others'' faces became even more ugly. Dead warrior. The infantry advanced body of the Black Knight, the sixth order undead, has stronger individual combat effectiveness than the skeleton demons of the same sixth order. Because they have sharper weapons and hard armor, and unless they can be killed at one stroke, the tireless and undead characteristics of the dead warriors are enough to collapse any of their enemies. Because of this, among many sixth order undead creatures, the combat effectiveness of the dead warrior also belongs to the top. Even in some one-to-one battles, the dead warrior can defeat the black knight. At this time, surrounded by twenty dead warriors, Sean and others did not dare to act rashly. It''s not that they can''t completely annihilate these dead warriors, but once they attack first, it is likely to give these dead warriors the opportunity to attack Cecilia and Hitler. If they defend passively, they will become very difficult to solve, and may even let Cecilia use the last remaining magic to fight. "Don''t move." Sean said in a deep voice. "Why?" Rotikabas was puzzled. "Dead warriors cannot evolve naturally." Cecilia began to explain for Sean, "in the undead, the only natural evolution route of the black knight is the black knight. Therefore, the emergence of any dead warrior is transformed by the necromancer or lich, that is to say, they can only be artificial products If a lich intercepted us, I think we can surrender. " Lich, in the game is the existence of twelve levels, that is to say, all lichs are legendary strong. With the strength of Sean and others, even if they only face a lich who has been trapped here for countless years and has lost almost all its mana, they can''t easily defeat it. Because the Lich itself is immortal. No matter how serious trauma and destructive attack, they can only temporarily lose their action power. If they want to kill the lich, they must destroy the life box, otherwise everything will be in vain. "I think maybe we can talk." Sean glanced around and didn''t find the person who spoke just now, but he was very clear that since the other party spoke, it means that he can communicate. At least, he can''t communicate at all like facing the fear knight. "If you want to leave here, our purpose is the same." There was a silence. Everyone looked at each other, but they could feel heavy pressure from each other''s eyes. After all, they were likely to face a dead creature who had only wisdom and could communicate - if it was a lich. Of course, if it is a necromancer, he can still manipulate 20 necromancer warriors, and his power can not be underestimated. Therefore, Sean really doesn''t want to fight if it''s not necessary. Because this is destined to be a fierce battle. "No, that''s interesting..." after a moment of silence, when the atmosphere was almost depressed enough to drive ordinary people crazy, a voice finally sounded, "here, for a long time... No, living people... Appeared. So, I haven''t communicated for a long time. " The sound was still sluggish and not smooth at first, but soon the sound became smooth. However, what really concerns Sean and others is not the surprising speed of the language recovery of the voice owner, but the information revealed in this tone shows that this person is really not hostile to Sean and others, and has a very strong tendency to communicate. This may be a rare good news for Sean and others. Because it also means that they can negotiate to avoid a fierce battle. "Excuse me, are you..." "Me?" After issuing a word, the owner of the voice fell into silence again. After a long time - for those who have completely lost their sense of time, it may be more than ten seconds or ten minutes, or even several days - then they finally heard the owner of the voice say, "forget Time is too long. May I ask, what time is it? " "... are you... Asking about the age?" Sean originally wanted to use the honorific name, but he found that this distorted space caused people to completely lose their sense of time and direction, so it''s hard to say whether the other party felt old because of the loss of the sense of time. If so, Sean''s use of honorific names is likely to make people laugh, so after a little hesitation, Sean still didn''t use honorific names. "Age... Sort of." "It may be 1876..." "Possible?" There was some doubt in the other party''s tone. "Our sense of time has been completely lost, so we don''t know how long we have been in this place." Sean answered, "but when we entered this space, it was the end of May 1876." "Continental calendar?" The owner of the mysterious voice fell into silence again, but this time he soon spoke again: "it seems that I should have stayed here for a long time, so long that I have forgotten many memories So the mermaid Empire has been destroyed? " This time, Sean heard that the other party had existed since the era of the mermaid Empire, and whether it was the old Mermaid empire or the new Mermaid empire in the ash age, it was enough to prove that this person had lived for tens of thousands of years. If the person who can live so long is not a lich, Sean will cut off his head: "even the Atlantis Empire has been destroyed for a long time. Now... On the surface, human beings are dominating, and the activity areas of other races are limited. " "Human beings." When the owner of the voice spoke of the term, he obviously had a bit of strange emotion. But this time, the other party did not continue to hide, but finally came out of the shadow of a stone pillar. Sean and others noticed that the other mage''s robe was very ragged. They could even see the white bones in the ragged robe. Such existence was undoubtedly a lich. Because if they are necromancer or necromancer, at least their bodies still have flesh and blood. If it is skeleton mage or skeleton mage, they can''t have the capital to transform the dead warrior, because skeleton mage exists at a lower level than the dead warrior, so let alone transformation, even manipulation is completely impossible. A genuine Lich. Sean and others swallowed. "I mean you no harm." The Lich seemed to feel the emotional fluctuations of Sean and others, and then said, "my memory is very chaotic now, and many things have been forgotten by me Probably, in order to preserve my knowledge about mages as much as possible, I deleted all the unimportant memories during the transformation, so now I neither remember who I am nor completely forget what era I am. But... I remember who I was before I was transformed. " Speaking of this, the Lich gave out Jie Jie''s laughter, probably to show his humor, but no matter how he heard it, it obviously looked extremely terrible: "I''m a human." Sean and others echoed with a smile. "AKAS is a gadget I made. I stuffed all the souls I could capture nearby. Now that AKAS''s mount is with you, it proves that AKAS is dead." The Lich didn''t mind Sean''s reaction and asked, "but you can rest assured that I didn''t intend to carry out any strange experiments on you. I didn''t intend to come out, but I heard you say you have a way to leave, so I was in a hurry and summoned other slaves to intercept you. I apologize for this." At this point, the Lich even bowed slightly and apologized to Sean and others. Sean was really curious. Why did the Lich delete his identity as a useless memory, but retain the etiquette of these ancient nobles? At least in Sean''s view, if he was allowed to choose, he would certainly choose to forget these aristocratic etiquette and his identity. However, it was naturally impossible for him to ask about the Lich in front of him, especially it didn''t look weak at all - in Sean''s real eyes, the rich dark energy emitted by the Lich was more than ten times that absorbed by the black king before! "We should be sorry. It''s us." Sean, you''re welcome. "No, no, no, it''s my fault. The matter of AKAS is another matter, but it''s really my problem to scare you. " The Lich said, "and I also know that as I am now, I don''t have a good reputation in the outside world. But I''ve been trapped here for a long time, so long that I don''t know how I live until now, so I urgently want to leave. I hope you can take me when you leave here. " At the same time, the Lich waved a little. Even if a dead warrior turned and left, he soon dragged a big pocket. It''s more a cloth bag torn by a mage''s robe and tiled out. However, looking at the heavy appearance of this cloth bag, it is obvious that it contains a lot of things, and it is impossible to escape the ranks of "treasures" that can make a lich feel valuable for collection. "These things are regarded as my shock to you and my travel expenses to leave here." The Lich ordered the dead warrior to open the cloth bag. For a moment, the pearly gas emitted from the cloth bag blinded Sean''s titanium alloy dog eye. "If you still feel uneasy, I can sign an ancient mage blood deed with your mage friends to ensure that I won''t cause any harm to you after I leave." "I agree." Sean nodded without hesitation, "but the content of the blood deed must be formulated by me." "Yes." This time, it was the Lich''s turn to nod without hesitation. Seeing that Sean and the Lich reached an agreement after a few words, everyone looked at Sean in horror. In the history of the whole miracle continent, Sean is the only one who dares to negotiate with the Lich and extract wealth from the Lich? But Cecilia''s reaction was different. She just yawned lazily. Think that Sean not only fooled the madmen of the peace association, smashed the devil''s field, but also killed the great figures of the Millennium covenant Empire, and even the goddess of life dared to pit. Now it''s just a lich for a negotiation with no choice. Cecilia won''t be shocked at all. On the contrary, she looked at the Lich with some sympathy. After all, she had experienced so many things with Sean. How could she not know Sean''s temperament. As long as he makes the rules, it''s tantamount to letting Sean make the rules of the game. The rules of the game formulated by Sean must be observed by even God, let alone just a lich. At this moment, Cecilia was wondering how much blood Sean was going to let the Lich shed. Cecilia didn''t care if she was the one signing the blood deed, because she knew that Sean would never pit her. Cecilia has always had unconditional trust in Sean. Chapter 797 In the underground city of water demon''s Secret collection, almost all areas have been thoroughly explored. Anything that can be removed and taken away has already been removed and taken away. Almost all races except human beings compare human beings to locusts, which is not unreasonable. At least we can draw such a conclusion only by looking at the situation that the water demon''s secret underground city is just like ruins. At this time, in the energy room of the Magic center, a black mirror wall suddenly produced a ripple. The ripples were very slight at first, but they soon became very violent, just like some giant thing breaking out under the calm lake. When the ripples spread almost all over the wall, there was a slight breaking sound in the space, just like a glass was suddenly broken. Then, a hand suddenly stretched out on the rippling wall. Then the head and half the body. From the point of view that the armor on the head and half of the exposed body are heavy armor, this man is obviously very cautious. After observing the surrounding situation and determining that there were no enemies, the man returned to the ripples on the wall. After a slight interval of a while, he came out of the wall again. The man was wearing a black and red heavy armor. The style of heavy armor was not the style of military heavy armor, but had a strong personal color. However, although this heavy armor does not look very ferocious, it is just accompanied by his every move when worn on this person, but it has a dignified momentum. Just where he stood, it seemed that the space became solidified, and the strong momentum was almost raging around him like a vigorous wind. This strange phenomenon made the man utter a light EH. Then the heavy armor began to dissolve from him. This dissolution looks very strange, because the heavy armor is not turned into iron juice, but melted bit by bit, and then absorbed by its body. The man under the heavy armor is naturally Harding. At this time, his face looked a little strange. When his armor completely disappeared, he even stretched out his hands and moved a few times, and even reached out to kick his legs. With HARTING''s action, the awe inspiring momentum around him, like the vigorous wind, finally began to dissipate gradually, but his temperament was obviously condensed, which was obviously a manifestation of the great improvement of his strength. After a little steady breathing, HARTING came out of the mirror wall again. Rotica bass. Just as Harding came out at the beginning, when roticabas came out of the wall, his momentum also seemed unusually strong. Even in HARTING''s eyes, he could see that the light within a radius of one meter around roticabas was slightly darker than the surrounding brightness, as if there was a bowl upside down on him, and there was a feeling of a different world inside and outside the bowl. Field! Harding''s look was chilly. At this moment, Harding knew that what they gained in that strange space was probably not just what Sean got. At the very least, their own strength has been significantly improved. For example, rotikabas has obviously touched the law barrier, because he began to appear in a powerful field, which is the premise for the formation of the field. As for Harding himself, his strength improvement is that his body becomes more powerful and has touched the standard boundary of the strong in the holy land. Harding guessed that this is probably because everyone walks on different roads, so the gains and strength improvement in that distorted space are different. After rotikabas, it was Shina, then Cecilia and Hitler, followed by Sean and Lancaster, and finally the Lich who had forgotten his name. As Harding guessed, when everyone came out of the wall, their strength was much stronger than when they first entered the distorted space. So that when each of them first came out, they had all kinds of visions because they couldn''t control their own power, but fortunately, they didn''t cause any damage to the surrounding environment or endanger others. Of course, because everyone takes a different road, everyone''s strength improvement is also different. Like Cecilia, her magic and spiritual power are obviously stronger. Just facing her four eyes, she can basically feel an invisible spiritual pressure. The reason why magicians at the level of strong in the holy land have such terrible momentum is that their spiritual power has been strong enough to hurt people invisibly. As long as Cecilia refines this spiritual power a little, she is bound to break through the Holy Land in one fell swoop. Hitler, Shina and lanster also have different strength growth, such as more pure divine power, more powerful body and so on. However, compared with Cecilia''s growth, the strength growth of these people is not too large. Perhaps this is also related to the weak strength of Shina and Lancaster. As for Hitler, as the chief saint of the Church of life, as long as she continues to maintain her devout belief in the goddess of life, it is only a matter of time before she breaks into the holy land, just like shefanio. But after the old Lich came out of the wall, it was not over. The nightmare horse came out from behind, but as soon as the guy came out, he ran to Sean for the first time, as if he wanted to be as far away from the Lich as possible. Looking at the appearance of the nightmare war horse, the old Lich just smiled a few times and didn''t say anything, but with its next move, everyone felt numb. One by one, the dead warriors lined up and walked out of the wall, and then walked to the middle of the square. The endless stream of dead warriors soon exceeded the number of 20. Then, in the stunned expression of Sean and others, the number of dead warriors soon exceeded 100, 500 and 1000. When the huge energy room was almost completely occupied by the dead warriors, there were no more dead warriors coming out of the wall. At this time, Sean and others knew that the twenty dead warriors they had seen before were just the tip of the iceberg! If they really chose to fight against the Lich at that time, I''m afraid even if they were tired to death, they couldn''t destroy the Legion composed of this dead warrior? Just looking at the square array in front of us, I''m afraid these dead warriors must have at least 3000. The combat effectiveness of the Legion composed of six rank dead warriors is equivalent to that of the five rank army. If we consider the characteristics attached to the undead Legion and the fact that the undead soldiers are not afraid of death and serious injury, it is possible to destroy such an Legion at least four times the number of undead soldiers. However, as we all know, a powerful necromancer can''t have only one army, let alone a lich. With the old Lich''s spell whispering, a huge purple magic array soon appeared at the foot of the necromancer corps, and then all the necromancer soldiers disappeared in front of everyone one by one at a visible speed. "In that space, I was idle and bored before, so I made a batch of gadgets, but because there was no connection to the bone plane, I really couldn''t send them all." The old Lich saw Sean and others, and then began to explain, "but now, I''ve finally got rid of this bondage. I really want to thank you." "No... you''re welcome." Sean''s expression seemed stiff. Because at this moment, he suddenly had the illusion that he seemed to have released some terrible monster. When all the dead warriors disappeared, new undead creatures finally appeared in the wall. This is a dead creature wearing heavy armor. The smell emitted by it is particularly cold, and even a cold smell close to winter. Its height is about a little more than two meters. It drags a black long iron cutting knife in its right hand. When it comes out of the wall, it has a certain momentum of commander-in-chief. Almost everyone shivered when the undead appeared. Sean''s facial muscles twitched slightly. General necromancer. The commander-in-chief undead is the high-level evolution of the black knight. Only the most powerful black knight with enough mental and willpower can be born as a dead general. Although the dead warrior is a sixth order dead creature, in fact, this kind of dead creature is an artificial creation. The manufacturing process is to erase the Black Warrior''s self-consciousness. Therefore, the dead warrior is a dead creature without self-consciousness. The skeleton plane is a plane full of war everywhere. If the old Lich does not go to the skeleton plane to command his legion, it is likely that the dead soldiers stored in the skeleton plane will eventually be captured by other undead kings. Therefore, naturally, it is necessary to arrange a commander for the dead warrior Legion. At least we must ensure that when the old Lich is not on the bone plane, his dead Legion will not be captured by other high-level dead. Seeing the appearance of the dead general, Sean could be sure that the old Lich had already prepared to leave the twisted space. Otherwise, there would not be a whole legion of dead soldiers, and the dead general who was obviously prepared to prevent his own army of dead from being captured. And the dead general is not one, but three! Although the necromancer general is only a seventh order necromancer, as a commander-in-chief necromancer, when they have a sufficient number of necromancer subordinates, their combat effectiveness is more powerful than the eighth order fear knight. After all, the relationship between the two is like that between the generals and the strong in the human world. One is good at waving troops and the other is good at fighting alone. Each necromancer general can command 5000 lower level necromancer creatures on a maximum scale. The scale of the necromancer Legion just now is only about 3000. Only one necromancer general is enough. But at this time, there are three dead generals, which means that the old Lich hides three dead legions in that twisted space! If this is the case, then only relying on this force of the dead, let alone laying a stable development site on the skeleton plane, no one can stop the invasion of the old lich, even in the human kingdom, the third rate Kingdom and those small principalities. Even if Sean''s empty principality can really stop the Lich''s attack, the price to pay is extremely painful. At least part of the army will be completely destroyed. There is no need to think about it. I''m afraid even the strong will fall down. It seemed that he saw the concerns in the eyes of Sean and others. The old Lich smiled: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your human country..." at this point, he seemed to feel that what he said seemed inaccurate, so he changed his mouth and added: "at least, I''m not interested for the time being." Chapter 798 Sean had no intention of answering the old Lich''s words. He knew that lichs were rarely exposed to the eyes of the world. After all, their existence belonged to the "sin" party. In history, there are not a few killings caused by lichs and necromancers, and even there have been many riots by the Necromancers. Therefore, in the eyes of many churches, lichs and necromancers, even if they are not as harmful as the emergence of demons and demons, are second only to their hatred. Most lichs choose to find a place to hide. Of course, the safest place is the bone plane. It''s not easy to build a portal to the bone plane. The old Lich can transfer all his subordinates, because it is actually a reverse use of Summoning Magic. After all, these undead creatures have spiritual connection with it, and this connection is the same as the summoning creatures summoned by Summoning Magic. Therefore, transmitting them to the bone plane is an act of reducing the burden for the old Lich. At least, in Sean''s real eyes, the old Lich''s momentum obviously became stronger after transmitting so many undead creatures to the bone plane. However, this strength does not mean that it can transfer itself to the bone plane. So if the old Lich wants to go to the bone plane, it has only two ways: the first is to establish a portal to the bone plane; The second is to tear open the spatial barrier of the bone plane directly. However, either method requires a premise, that is, having the spatial coordinates of the bone plane - being able to transfer undead creatures to the bone plane does not mean that the old Lich has the spatial coordinates of the bone plane. Moreover, if the second method is not necessary, not many people are willing to try it. Because tearing off the plane barrier is tantamount to looking for a plane channel - of course, if you have spatial coordinates, you need to establish a plane channel yourself, but there is no difference between the two. After all, this method is not like the fixed-point transmission of the portal. The magic generated by the magic array can protect the transmitter. Therefore, those who want to create their own transmission channel can only deal with the attack from the void storm with their own strength. Many travelers who explore new planes die in the void because they can''t bear the endless storm of void. It''s not unreasonable to know that strong people like Andrew are unwilling to tear open the plane barrier to travel. Because of this, as long as the old Lich doesn''t return to the skeleton one day, the conflict between it and the major empires and kingdoms on the miracle continent can''t be avoided. For the time being, it may be the problems caused by some whims of the old lich, but once the gods with an extreme sense of justice, such as the God of dawn and the God of justice, find the existence of the old lich, it will never die. Sean clearly remembers that in the game, when the big boss behind the book Association came on stage, almost all the churches belonging to gods that can be related to justice immediately became a dead enemy with this organization. Only because the Lich of the book Association didn''t like fighting very much, so the war affecting most of the western continent was controlled on a very small scale. Later, the war was ended because of the forced intervention and mediation of the floating library and the peace association. However, in any case, the relationship between those churches and Book associations can not return to friendship, or even neutrality. At present, Sean glanced at the old Lich who was probably the same age as the big boss behind the scenes of the book Association. He didn''t think that the old Lich would only be beaten and didn''t fight back like the old Lich of the book Association. I''m afraid as long as someone dares to provoke him, he will teach each other to be a man with crowd tactics. At this moment, Sean really regretted releasing the old Lich. However, he did not have any choice when he was stopped by the Lich. What''s more, in the previous negotiations and signing of the mage''s blood deed, Sean made a lot of profits. The pile of treasures sent by the old Lich alone is enough for Sean to completely restore the vitality of the void principality in a short time, and he will have some surplus. Even because of this unexpected wealth, even if Sean failed to negotiate with those big tribes on this wild trip, he would not feel distressed. If he was lucky enough to succeed, it would be an immeasurable wealth. So anyway, Sean had no intention of turning against the Lich. At least, before the old Lich threatened and obstructed his plan. For Sean''s silence, the old Lich didn''t continue to say anything. It was still commanding its undead army to appear one after another. Three necromancer generals appeared one after another and were transported away, followed by a uniform cavalry force. Skeletal cavalry. If the undead Legion is divided into light cavalry and heavy cavalry, then the skeleton cavalry belongs to the ranks of light cavalry. They are the advanced level of skeleton cavalry. The rank is only five. There is the same rank as the Black Knight, but their strength is much inferior to that of the black knight. At least in the case of one-on-one combat, it is not a problem for a black knight to pick two or three skeleton cavalry alone. After all, it''s just cavalry. However, when it comes to group fighting, as long as the number of skeleton cavalry is twice that of the Black Knight, the basic result of the battle is that the black knight is completely annihilated. However, the real strategic significance of the skeleton cavalry does not lie in the death battle. Even cutting the enemy array will not let the skeleton cavalry attack. Their real and greatest strategic value lies in their tireless long-distance attacks and harassment. Taking the Legion of dead soldiers as the key force, supplemented by the rush and harassment of skeletal cavalry, this is the most classic war collocation of the Legion of the dead. Sean quickly compared the military power of the void principality in his mind, which made his face a little white and his forehead a little more sweat. If it was only the Legion of dead warriors, Sean''s current void principality could still block it. At most, it suffered heavy losses, but at least it could fight all the dead forces of the Lich without any surplus. But if you add this skeletal cavalry with a scale of about 2000, Sean finds that it is impossible to block it with today''s empty principality. Although the dead Legion and skeleton cavalry are only 5000 troops. But considering the characteristics of undead creatures, this is actually a quasi level 6 legion of 3000 people and a level 5 legion of 2000 people. Unless Sean''s three tier-4 legions are all full-size, and then there is no stage fright in the other armies William is integrating, it may be possible to completely eliminate these two legions in the first war. You know, if the war of the dead launched by the Lich cannot completely eliminate all the forces of the dead in a war, the Lich''s army of the dead will fight more and more. Seeing that two thousand skeleton cavalry were then transported away, Sean looked at the wall that was still shaking. Needless to think, he knows what the third legion of the dead is. When a new round of undead creatures came out of the wall again, Sean knew that his guess was correct. A thousand skeleton mages. As a strengthening body of skeleton mage, skeleton mage, like skeleton cavalry and black knight, is a fifth order undead creature. However, compared with skeleton mages with only three levels, skeleton mages master up to ten kinds of dead magic, including strong magic such as bone summoning, dark corrosion, soul healing, body explosion, bone strengthening, bone combination and so on. It is said that on the battlefield, a skeleton mage can summon about 50 skeleton soldiers or walking corpses through bones. Of course, if there are enough corpses on the battlefield, the skeleton mage can also summon second-order zombies and skeleton soldiers through the combination of corpses, but the control number will be sharply reduced from 50 to 30; If necessary, it can even become a third-order zombie or skeleton warrior, but the number of manipulations will be reduced to the size of ten. As for more advanced, such as the fourth order skeleton cavalry, ghouls and skeleton warriors, more bodies are needed to be combined, but the number of manipulations will also be reduced to about five. With the skeleton mage on the battlefield, the tactics of the undead army have also become diversified, especially the real commander of the undead army is still a lich. According to different occasions, it can completely control these skeleton mages to meet its different battlefield needs: for example, when a large amount of cannon fodder is needed, only these 1000 skeleton mages can produce 50000 skeleton soldiers, walking corpses, or 30000 craftsmen and skeleton soldiers; If a certain number of war troops are needed, they can also be converted into 10000 zombies, skeleton soldiers, etc; As for the more advanced fourth order undead, this is another fourth level army. Skeletal cavalry, skeletal mage, necromancer. As long as the Lich is willing, it can set off a war of undead invasion on the miracle continent. Having prepared so many troops, he said he had no interest in the miracle continent. Sean didn''t believe it. But at this time, the Lich said he was not interested, and Sean couldn''t ask too much. After all, the two sides are only a temporary cooperative relationship. After leaving here, there will be no relationship between the two sides. "Is it all over?" Sean asked. "Almost." The old Lich nodded, then waved his hand, and out of the wall came five dead creatures, all two meters tall and wrapped in heavy armor. Their momentum was no weaker than that of the dead general, "it''s over now." "Dead bodyguard!" Sean lost his voice. "Oh, you have a good eye." The old Lich''s tone was a little more praise, "but it''s a pity that he didn''t find a suitable matching mount But you don''t have to worry. These dead bodyguards have been erased by me. " When the nightmare war horse saw these dead guards, it obviously went back a few steps. It is not a simple thing to frighten the seventh order dark creatures. "What is the soul guard?" Rorty cabas asked quietly. "The seventh order undead creatures, the loyal bodyguards of the lich, have no self will, but have soul and consciousness. As long as they are given appropriate matching mounts, they can immediately become fear knights." Cecilia whispered and explained, "... It''s the fear Knight we worked hard to solve before." At Cecilia''s words, rotica bass took a breath of air-conditioning. "However, we are now in the material world, so these fear knights are not as difficult as before, but we should be careful." Seeing the appearance of rotikabas and Shina, Cecilia reminded, "but this Lich is really not simple After manipulating so many undead creatures, I''m afraid it''s much better than we thought. " "I always feel that we seem to have put something out." Harding sighed, his voice full of helplessness. "You''re not the only one who thinks so." Sean also whispered, "but it''s so far. It''s no use saying more Anyway, it can''t hurt us now. So now, we''d better finish exploring this underground city. " "If you leave after that..." "You go first." Sean''s attention remained on the old Lich. At this time, the old Lich is returning the dead bodyguards one by one, but it has made marks on its own body. These marks enable it to directly summon these dead bodyguards when necessary without summoning the magic array. In terms of magic concept, this call is equivalent to instant magic. Once launched, the dead guard will appear next to the old Lich. Of course, the price is that it must continue to provide spiritual support to these dead guards. But with the strength of the old lich, I''m afraid it''s not a problem at all. Sean and others ignored what the old Lich was still lingering behind, but walked towards the main door of the hall first. The old Lich looked at the back of Sean and others, and then it suddenly stretched out its index finger, and a faint black flame suddenly appeared on the index finger. Almost at the moment when the black flame came out, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped several degrees. On the ground, you can even see that the white frost has been quietly covered, and the cold breath is raging around like a strong wind, but strangely, all this is silent. After the black fire burned on the old Lich''s hand for a while, the old Lich stretched out his hand and shot the black fire directly into the sky. The black flame turned into a very thin line of fire, directly shot through the dome of the hall, and then shot all the way through the stone layer covering the underground city, directly broke through the earth and shot into the air. In the sky tens of thousands of meters high, the black flame suddenly burst, but what spread out was an invisible vibration ripple, like throwing stones on the calm lake, rippling circle after circle. At this moment, the whole high altitude was filled with supreme pressure one after another. Even this space could not bear so many powerful pressure scans, and several cracks appeared in the sky. The scanning of these threats seemed to find such a mistake. These fierce threats soon faded away like the tide, and then the cracks in the sky were repaired and restored slowly again. However, although these pressures have faded like a tide, none of the strong who can scan here with spiritual pressure is calm. Because they all know that this is a declaration of liberation from the prisoners. Although I don''t know which big man imprisoned this creature, the only thing I can be sure of is that now the imprisoned man finally broke free and returned to the material world. People like this are usually bound to carry out a series of revenge after their return, which means that many situations that people don''t want to see are likely to happen. In particular, in the breath of announcement just now, all the strong can feel the unique breath from the dead. Chapter 799 Far away. In a dark forest, a figure is moving forward. No one knows where his destination is. In fact, even he didn''t know it at all. Instead of wearing the cloak commonly used by travelers, the traveler was wearing an old-fashioned black dress. The traveler has long black hair, slender fingers and white skin. It is difficult to tell whether he is a man or a woman only from his back. However, he has a long sword on his waist and a awe inspiring momentum. It is obvious that the long sword is not an ornament on his body. In this dark and dense forest, there is a highly toxic miasma and all kinds of smelling poisons. At this time, a mospand Python is winding around a huge tree, eyeing the mysterious traveler who is slowly passing under the huge tree. According to the records in the atlas of Warcraft, mospand Python is the offspring of an abyss demon snake on the miracle continent. Although they are not as strong as their ancestors, even their blood has strong toxicity and the ability to be completely immune to water and fire, they can still avoid the damage of water and fire to a great extent. Although there is no severe poison in their blood, they have a special ability to spit poison, It also inherited the strong defense ability of its ancestors: it is difficult for ordinary weapons to leave white marks on them, let alone hurt this eighth order Warcraft. The adult mospand Python has a length of nearly 30 meters. After that, it molts every ten years, and each molt can increase the length by about five meters. But "Beth, Beth, do you feel it!" Enkos''s voice came from the badge, which turned Beth''s impatience into a bit of helplessness: "I feel it." "That smell, is it Rick?" NKOS''s voice was very exaggerated. "Isn''t that guy imprisoned by us? We wasted a lot of effort trying to imprison this guy. If you are alone, kill his army of more than 100000 undead! " "132703." Beth said faintly. "Yes! 13¡¢ Seven... More than 100000! " Enkos continued. "132703." Beth said again. "I know, I know, more than 100000!" "132703." "I said I knew. Are you bored?" Roared enkos. "I know you are very incompetent about numbers, and I know that your math must be taught by your PE teacher, but I just want to appreciate your sense of urgency that you can''t say these numbers." Beth''s voice was still very calm, but the content of the words was not very friendly. "Come and read to me, 1327003." "Enough!" Enkos roared, "don''t you care why Rick ran out suddenly? And... Also made that kind of declaration, obviously for Andrew! At the beginning, in order to imprison him, we forcibly destroyed the law of that space, even pushed that space into the realm of chaos, and completely cut off all connections between that space and other plane spaces. Therefore, we also fought with the Pluto... " "He is no longer among the LORD God." Beth said calmly, "I don''t think that guy has the ability to recover this space However, when we destroyed there, in order to prevent the causal line from connecting with us, we did leave some marks. I guess which mindless Mermaid broke in and liberated him You know, the Lich''s wisdom is not weak, at least countless trillion times stronger than you... " "What do you mean by that!" "Trillion times, just a little stronger than you." Beth said solemnly. "Yes, it is." Enkos''s originally fierce tone suddenly calmed down, "you are finally willing to tell the truth. It''s not easy." "I''ve been telling the truth." Bess said calmly, "Rick wanted to find sodder''s trouble, so he fought with Andrew and chased us here. After all, none of us thought that he was a face traveler. So if he really wants to deceive someone, no one can be deceived by him except those of us who know the truth, and he also has a lot of valuable things. It''s hard to be discouraged if he uses these as bait Now this guy runs out, but his strength must be helpless in a short time. You only have one chance. " "Wait, you mean... You want me to deal with him?" Enkos said discontentedly. "Don''t think I don''t know. You bewitched a dawn believer and asked him to help you solve the demon God who chased and killed Sean. Now you are very free." Beth said mercilessly, "ABIS, DEX and Nana Li have their own tasks, so only you have this free time Even if you can''t kill him, you must add enough trouble to him, at least let him suffer a greater blow. Once he recovers his strength, it will be very disadvantageous to us. " "Why?" NKOS doesn''t understand. "He is different from us." Beth said in a deep voice, "he can do damage in any plane space without being bound by the cause and effect line, but we can''t. Once we are assimilated by this plane space and completely integrated into this space, it will be more difficult for us to find the way back Haven''t you noticed that after Rick appeared, our bodies became heavy? That''s because we are intertwined with his cause and effect line, so you must cut off this line for me now! " "So what are you going to do?" "I''m going to find the last dragon hidden in the world and ask for a piece of material that we can go back." "Well, I will mourn for the dragon. I hope he is willing to give you the things." Chapter 800 Maybe the world is not chaotic enough. Liberated a bunch of culprits imprisoned in abandoned space, and the door of the energy room is being opened. But as soon as it was opened, a strong smell of blood choked Sean and others. At this time, what shone and others saw was a ferocious picture like Shura field. In the corridor outside the energy room, Sean remembered that there should be several destroyed mechanism puppets outside. But now, the remains of mechanism puppets outside the corridor have completely disappeared, replaced by blood splashed everywhere like paint, not to mention human body limbs thrown everywhere like ornaments. Even the scenes of those horror films Sean had seen were not as shocking and thrilling as the scene in front of him. Almost all the bodies have been broken into pieces, and no complete body can be found. Looking at the ground and walls almost dyed red by blood, I''m afraid no less than 100 people died here based on this amount of bleeding. "It seems that something happened here when we entered that twisted space." Said rotikabas in a deep voice. "The blood has completely solidified, and the number of days of death is about more than three days." HARTING squatted down, then observed the blood around and the remains of the bodies, and then said, "these bodies are not like being killed by sharp weapons, but more like..." "Torn to pieces with bare hands." Rorty cabas took HARTING''s words, "it''s very similar to your fighting style." "Compared with him, he is more like a demon." Harding said faintly, "at least, I won''t be so cruel. Many bodies here are torn up unprepared. Depending on the situation, it should be the case that the other party made such an attack without leaving prisoners when they had been disarmed or surrendered. " "Tyranny, dictatorship." Sean glanced around and said, "but anyway, we must be careful next There is no place for us to hide and hide, so once we meet others, it must be fighting. " "But we have to know what happened here after we left." Cecilia whispered, "if it''s not a particularly dangerous battle, I think we should keep some alive." "Why bother so much." The old Lich suddenly said, "your judgment is good. You really died for three days." When saying this, the old Lich also glanced at HARTING. Although no one could see his eyes, I don''t know why everyone could feel the look of approval in the old Lich''s eyes looking at HARTING: "the souls of these dead have not been taken away, and I can still read their memories." For the words of the old lich, everyone''s face was a little strange. No one said no, but no one agreed with the old Lich. The soul belongs to the realm of the gods and is forbidden to be involved by mortals. However, necromancers, necromancers and even lichs have been interfering and even conducting soul experiments. Therefore, the gods naturally do not like these Necromancers. Perhaps only the LORD God who once claimed to be the king of the underworld would like it. However, with the broken personality of the LORD God now, the kingdom of God is only one third of that in the past. It is difficult to know whether the God will continue to protect the necromancer and necromancer. But the only thing that can be clear is that the God will never like the Lich. The old Lich wants to read the memory of these souls, which is actually equivalent to plundering the souls that may enter the kingdom of death, which is naturally an offence to the God of death. Hitler didn''t open her mouth because she didn''t find that there were souls who believed in any gods. That is to say, the souls still staying here at the moment were souls without faith. Their end was either to become ghosts or to enter the kingdom of death. No matter what others thought, the old Lich soon began to act on his own. In everyone''s eyes, countless light spots suddenly lit up from the corridor. With the bones and fingers of the old Lich waving, these light spots were like fireflies attracted by something, flying over one after another, and then converging to the tip of the old Lich''s index finger. These countless light spots are constantly converging, but it doesn''t make this light spot bigger. It''s just that the color of the light spot becomes more and more crystal clear, which looks more like quenching something. Sean frowned. Although he didn''t know much about the lich, as a blacksmith, he could probably guess what the old Lich was doing. Collecting souls is one of the Lich''s favorite things to do. Therefore, after collecting enough souls, gather them to create a stronger soul. Naturally, this kind of thing is also the Lich''s favorite thing to do. As for the so-called memory reading, in fact, it is just a side effect for the Lich. After all, the Lich needs only a strong soul, and the soul must be loyal to himself. As for what emotions, memories and other things, they are not what he needs, so they should be abandoned and discarded. Soon, when the light spot became like a white light bead, the old Lich took it away without accident. Then he turned to look at Sean and said, "these greedy guys were ambushed, so they all died here Some people told them that there were a lot of treasures here, and indeed many people successfully brought out a lot of treasures from this relic. Therefore, they let these people crazy come here to explore. As a result, they were caught in a trap, resulting in heavy casualties. " "Trap?" Harding glanced at the corpses on the ground and said, "what kind of trap would have such a result?" "I haven''t finished yet. What''s the matter with the little boy?" The old Lich said discontentedly, "these guys were very smooth at the beginning, with good harvest and progress. Until they were trapped and suffered heavy casualties, their exploration work became cautious By the way, I forgot to say that these guys do not seem to be a group, but people from several forces. It is precisely because of the trap that they have to unite. " Everyone listened silently, and no one said anything. "And all this, after they opened the front door..." "The gate of the magic barrier!" Sean was shocked. "Did they open the door of the Golden Knight? So... The twin knights should have been solved by them. " "Twin knight?" The old Lich was stunned. Sean described the twin knight a little, but the result was the old Lich''s shaking his head: "there is no such mechanism puppet in their memory In a word, they went to challenge the Golden Knight. It was very smooth at the beginning. Although many people died, they still had the hope of winning. After all, their skills were good, but when they were about to succeed, they were suddenly attacked by another force behind them. " "Another force?" "Well, the leader of this force seems to be Mai en." The old Lich made a strange voice, "these bodies on the ground are all his masterpieces I can''t see. The technique is very capable. Obviously, this kind of unarmed tearing work has not been done less And indeed, as the demon kid said, these guys saw that it was impossible to win, so they chose to surrender. As a result, the guy named Mann slaughtered these unarmed guys after collecting their weapons. " "Mann!" Sean exclaimed, "broken dragon killer. Mann! I forgot this guy! " "Sounds great?" A faint purple flame suddenly lit up in the empty eyes of the old Lich. "Is a very troublesome opponent." Sean''s brow was frowning, and his face could not look good. "This guy is probably the strong man at the top of the golden peak, but... Because he has swallowed all kinds of dragon meat for a long time, he has stronger strength and endurance than the general strong man at the top of the Golden Peak, almost comparable to the physique of the strong man in the holy land. If I face him head-on, I can''t win in a short time in a one-on-one situation. " "Is this guy your enemy?" The old Lich asked, "well, do you want to use a mark?" "No." Sean smiled at the old lich, "he''s just in some trouble. He doesn''t need to bother you to do it yourself I can''t use the chance of three impressions on these little people, can''t you? " "A careful kid." The old Lich didn''t seem to care, but shrugged, "so, kid, what are you going to do next? Are we going our separate ways here? I still have a lot of things to do, but I don''t have time to spend with you. " "Sir, don''t you want to see the mermaid Empire?" Sean''s eyes turned around, then suddenly pulled lanster out and said with a sincere smile, "you know this guy is a real mermaid. He knows that there is a mermaid Empire buried in this dungeon. This time we came here to explore the ruins of the mermaid empire. Don''t you want to see it? It may be the site of the first Mermaid empire. It will help you recover your memory. " "Why should I restore those memories that have been completely discarded by me?" The old Lich''s rhetorical question made Sean not know how to speak for a time, but before Sean spoke again, the old Lich said, "well, I suddenly changed my mind. Just show me the space ring in your hand and I''ll explore this legacy with you." "Sir, you won''t steal what''s in me?" Sean looked at the Lich suspiciously. "I''m not interested in what''s hidden in you." The old Lich''s tone was full of disdain, "I''m just interested in the person who made this ring I happen to know a guy. The space storage ring he made is very good. I feel familiar on it, so I want to borrow it from you to see if it was made by a guy I know. " "I don''t think it can be made by someone you know." Sean is not very clear about the origin of the storage ring. He only knows that Andrew gave it to him. However, although he said so, after thinking about it, Sean handed the ring to the lich, "but I''m not such an unkind guy. I''ll lend it to you. Maybe you can recover some memory." "You are a good man." There was a smile in the old Lich''s voice. Sean''s face also smiled, "but don''t forget to accompany us to explore the whole underground ruins." "A real budget kid." The old Lich muttered, "it seems that I admit my mistake. It''s just a little like it, but it''s not each other''s handwriting." The old Lich said, handing the space storage ring back to Sean. But in the invisible hood, the Lich''s empty eyes had a more vigorous purple flame: "I really didn''t feel wrong, it was Andrew''s breath What is the relationship between this kid and Andrew? " Chapter 801 The hall where the Golden Knight is located was originally named "central hall" on the map in the game. Here is the area that controls the distribution of all energy in the whole water demon secret collection, which can be said to be the most important area in the whole water demon secret collection. Therefore, it is also a very normal thing to place a Golden Knight with the highest combat power here. Originally, Sean was ready to fight to the death here. In terms of combat power alone, it is not difficult for them to suppress the Golden Knight. At least it makes Sean feel much easier than dealing with the twin knights. Therefore, after fighting with the guard soldiers, Sean has found that the most suitable battle for their group is to rely entirely on combat effectiveness, rather than to compete for tacit understanding or technical skills. However, when Sean and others opened the heavy iron door in the central hall, the strong smell of blood came to their nostrils like opening a jar of old wine. Almost everyone couldn''t help but go back a few steps. Even people like Harding and rotikabas who came out of a sea of blood also put out their hands to cover their noses. Only the old Lich seemed to show an excited look - there was a tone of incomparable intoxication and satisfaction in its unique Jie strange laughter. Probably in his eyes, the more corpses, the more materials available. No Lich will reject this great opportunity to collect materials. Just like in the corridor before, if the blood sprayed everywhere had not dyed everything red and the smell of blood coagulated, I''m afraid no one would know what a terrible massacre had broken out there. As for the remains? It was taken away by the old Lich. For lichs, any space storage equipment is redundant. They want to stack such materials and throw them directly into the bone plane. Of course, this also means that under normal circumstances, lichs are still used to carrying and collecting some precious and very special things, so they can occasionally see lichs with space storage devices swaggering around the market. But the old Lich who accompanied Sean and others was very clean. "The Golden Knight was destroyed." Sean pinched his nose, walked forward, and then looked at the central hall. He looked very calm. "It seems that the biggest loss in the early stage should be when the Golden Knight entered the P2 stage, and there were not too many people in the later P3 and P4 stages." "What are P2, P3, and P4?" The old Lich asked curiously. However, although its tone is very curious, the movement of its hands is not slow at all. Under his control, all the corpses in the whole central hall soon began to rot, and all the flesh and blood tissues turned into black water. After mixing with the dark red blood on the ground, they became even more disgusting. Moreover, the stench was not acceptable to normal people, but they felt disgusted and dizzy at the slightest smell. Rotten corpse poison fog. This is also a means used by necromancers as a trap and to prevent normal life from entering their own area. When all the flesh and blood turn into stinky black water, there are only sections of white bones left. Soon, these white bones began to automatically suspend in mid air, and then began to piece together into a complete skeleton, many of which lit a dark blue flame in the originally empty eyes after patching. These skeletons are soldiers who can be regarded as having rank before they die, so even if they are catalysed into skeletons after they die, they are not ordinary skeleton soldiers, but second-order skeleton soldiers. Of course, skeleton soldiers are just a general term. In fact, according to the different weapons used, they will be divided into skeleton sword soldiers, skeleton gunners, skeleton archers and so on. As for those with dark blue flames in their eyes, they are third-order skeletal warriors. Compared with the second-order skeleton soldiers, the fighting skills of skeleton soldiers are higher than the former, and the bone hardness of the body is also stronger, which is not easy to be destroyed. In the system of the undead legion, the third-order undead creatures have officially separated from the concept of cannon fodder. The Legion composed of third-order undead creatures has almost the same combat power as the regular army in the human world. Of course, the specific combat power still depends on the type of undead Legion. At this time, more than 200 skeletons were awakened under the call of the old Lich in the central hall, of which nearly half were third-order skeleton soldiers. It was difficult to collect such good materials outside. No wonder the old Lich was so excited and happy. Because with those collected in the corridor, the old Lich just ran out of the closed space and soon formed an army of nearly 500, but compared with the three undead legions carefully prepared in the space, the newly formed Legion can only be regarded as cannon fodder. However, considering that the Lich and the dragon have common characteristics - the latter likes to collect all kinds of treasures, while the former simply likes to collect wholesale materials of the dead, which is quite different - anyway, the old Lich will certainly not dislike the more of his own materials, the better. So Sean didn''t answer the old Lich''s question at all. He just frowned and asked, "you made a rotten corpse poison fog here. How can we go in and search?" "Do you think there''s anything else here to search for?" The old Lich looked at the shabby place in the central hall where everything that could be taken away was completely demolished. He asked curiously, "look at the Golden Knight. The gold powder on his body has been scraped off. I don''t think there is anything else here for you to take away." "Won''t the Pearl of the deep sea be taken away?" Rotikabas asked without hesitation. Sean looked at the mechanism puppet who was left alone in the middle of the field and whose gold paint was almost scraped clean. He also had a headache. According to the situation in the game, after defeating the Golden Knight, the deep-sea pearl will automatically fall. In this real world, even if the deep-sea pearl will not fall automatically, it can certainly be found as long as you grope on this mechanism puppet, so this thing may have fallen into the hands of man. If Sean and others want to go to the mermaid City, they must rely on the power of the deep-sea pearl, which means that Sean can''t get around the thorny enemy of man after all. "Probably." Sean sighed, "but we also want to find the entrance to the mermaid city. Other places have been explored and haven''t been found at all. The only places left are here and the twin knight, so we still have to go in and see the situation." "What trouble." The old Lich murmured discontentedly again, and then suddenly took out a bottle from his body - it was estimated that it was touched from the bone plane again. The low and hoarse voice was sent out under the old Lich''s robe. In the twinkling of an eye, the rotten corpse poison fog filled almost the whole central hall. It soon turned into a purple black tornado, and then roared towards the old Lich. When the people were slightly frightened, they saw that the tornado suddenly whirled and flew towards the black bottle held by the old Lich. The closer it was to the bottle mouth, the smaller the tornado was until the poison fog was received into the bottle. At this time, everyone could see that the bottle in the old Lich''s hand was different from the common test tube glass bottle, but a mini bottle similar to the tripod pot style. Compared with the test tube glass bottle, the bottle is slightly larger, with strange magic lines engraved around it. At this time, these magic lines are emitting a golden shimmer and have a subtle magic wave. "Here you are." After the old Lich put away the poisonous fog, he threw the bottle in his hand to Sean. "It''s called magic pattern bottle. It''s made by the ancestors of those arcane masters in the floating fortress. It was first used to hold divine blood. Later, it was used to hold other strange things when there was no divine blood Well, it''s the predecessor of the magic scroll. Anyway, the production cost of this thing is too high, so the magic scroll was born. But compared with the disposable consumables like the magic scroll, this thing can contain the magic that has been cast, but it can only contain one magic at a time. " Hearing the old Lich''s words, Sean brightened his eyes and could put in the magic that had been cast, which was a rare treasure. Even if it can only contain one kind of magic, if it is used well, it can also be used as a mace or a card. After all, its potential value is to be immune to a magic attack. "Can the forbidden spell be installed?" Sean asked with some excitement. "Forbidden curse?" The old Lich glanced at Sean and smiled, "I''m afraid you''re dead before you can put it in But only magicians can use this thing. You who charge in front with a sword can be your meat shield. " "Er..." Sean choked, and then said reluctantly, "you''re so humorous." "Jie Jie." The old Lich laughed again. However, after hearing that he couldn''t use it, Sean carefully asked the old Lich about the use of the magic bottle, and then handed it to Cecilia. After all, only Cecilia could use it. However, in the process of consulting the old lich, Sean quietly opened his real eyes, but on the old lich, Sean only saw a layer of orange light. Unlike neutrality, there is no sign of friendship, let alone hostility. On the contrary, it seems to have a skeptical mood. Sean guessed that maybe all lichs were like this, so he didn''t pay much attention. After all, whether in the game or in this world, it was the first time to communicate with the Lich in front of us. It is probably lucky that the Lich did not shout to make them into undead creatures as soon as he met. "Oh, we have guests." Just as Sean handed the magic bottle to Cecilia and told her to keep it carefully, the old Lich suddenly said. Chapter 802 "Someone is coming?" Sean and others were stunned. Others haven''t found it yet, but the old Lich has found it one step ahead of time, which naturally humiliates the strong. "Well, there are still a lot of people." The old Lich Jie smiled strangely, "twenty life characteristics... Oh, individual strength is very strong. Good material. It seems that if handled well, at least several black warriors can be made The other party seems to be coming towards us. " As for the undead, with the help of the real eye, Sean can easily distinguish the specific level strength. However, Sean really didn''t understand the professional knowledge of making undead slaves, but fortunately there was a professional academic magician who had a wide range of knowledge. "The birth of undead creatures, whether artificially made or naturally formed, is based on the strength before death. However, when forming undead creatures, the strength decreases, which is an inevitable stage." Cecilia saw the doubts of the people, and then opened her mouth to explain, "but compared with the former, the strength of the latter will decline very low. But... "At this point, Cecilia glanced at the old lich, but saw that the latter revealed that kind of approval and motioned her to continue, so Cecilia spoke again:" but the skilled necromancer can avoid the excessive decline of this strength to the greatest extent, The Lich... Can almost perfectly preserve the strength of the artificial undead, especially those powerful lichs. They can even achieve no decline in strength. " "Please call me him, not it." The old Lich laughed again. "Then according to this standard, those enemies have the strength of the silver realm?" Rorty cabas asked. "Well, at least it''s lower silver." Cecilia nodded, "but it doesn''t rule out the possibility of silver. Even the Lich can''t guarantee that he can make it 100% perfect without any loss. " "I can." There was some pride in the old Lich''s tone. But at this time, no one was willing to pay attention to him, and everyone looked at the corridor. They have understood that the reason why they didn''t feel someone close was not because they lost their vigilance, but because the enemy was too far away from them, so they didn''t find it. The reason why the old Lich can find those enemies, in addition to his strength is much stronger than others, what is more important is that he obviously has a set of detection techniques unique to the undead. Life detection. This is also the basic detection method for all undead creatures. "There is nothing to avoid here. If we go out now, we will certainly meet them face to face. Although it is not very troublesome for each other to solve, it is not conducive to our next plan." As Sean spoke, he glanced around the central hall. "Let''s hide in the shadow corner first. These guys have such an obvious purpose that they shouldn''t come here to search, so let''s find out their purpose before we start." Other people have no objection to Sean''s proposal, and the shadow area of the central hall is not small. It''s not difficult for them to hold their breath. The only trouble is Hitler and Shina, because the former is the saint of the Church of life. The exuberant breath of life on her is a mouth watering delicious meal in the words of the old Lich. As for the latter, it is difficult to hide from each other''s perception because her strength is similar to that of her opponent. But Sean also has a way to solve these problems. That is to arrange Hitler and Shina to stand together with the old Lich. With the strength of the old Lich and the breath of the dead on their body, they can well cover the breath of these two people. Even if the necromancer who is also proficient in life detection techniques comes, it is difficult to perceive the two people protected by the breath of the old Lich. Before long, there was a rush of footsteps outside. Judging from the sound, there are only about 18 or 19 people. The ability of hearing and debating like this is familiar to demons like Harding and dark elves like roticabas. After all, it is also a skill urgently needed to master in the underground world. But the old Lich had said that there were twenty enemies before, but now they didn''t hear the footsteps of twenty people, which was actually a blow to the two arrogant people. "The body here is gone!" Some of the visitors exclaimed. "It may have been cleaned up with those in the previous corridor." Someone replied, "didn''t the boss say that we should clean up the ruins as soon as possible Maybe those guys have started. " "But there''s no reason not to get rid of the blood after cleaning." It seems to be the voice of the first person who spoke before, "even those... Those... Who dare to deal with the corpses, there is no reason not to erase the blood. We''ve been working here for so many days, and we haven''t seen anyone come in to clean up, and... The bodies on the other side of the square haven''t been disposed of yet. " Obviously, this person originally wanted to say words such as broken corpses, but he may feel disgusting and difficult to speak, but he didn''t say it in the end. But his words still let Sean and others know a big message, that is, the outbreak of the battle is obviously not just in one place. At least it didn''t break out here in the central hall. It''s likely that Mann took advantage of these people to attack the Golden Knight with others from the rear. The first battlefield should break out in the square. "Don''t talk so much. Maybe others want to dispose of the corpses inside and then dispose of them outside? We''d better hurry and carry the puppet away. " Someone spoke again. His voice was obviously more impatient. "I thought it was dirty work, so I threw it to us newcomers. Now it seems that someone''s work is dirtier than ours. If you don''t want to do that kind of work, let''s move the last mechanism wreckage quickly. Lord Ronalds is still waiting to study it. " Then there was a rush of footsteps. Obviously, no one wants to stay in this site for too long. Then after a short meeting, there came the hard breathing of these people. It was obvious that they had begun to carry the puppet remains of the Golden Knight. But the wreckage was probably heavier than they thought, so their voices sounded very hard. Seeing that there might be no new intelligence to eavesdrop, Sean finally emerged from the shadow. But his appearance immediately frightened many people. However, it was clear that Sean was the only one, and his clothes were a little ragged and dirty. It was obvious that after a hard struggle, many people''s vigilance was obviously much lighter. Probably, it was recalled that when they first surrendered, they were no better than Sean. "Can I help you? Brother. " Sean greeted them warmly and familiar, and walked to the ten people at the same time. Sean doesn''t have the special ability of listening and position discrimination like Rorty cabas and HARTING, so it''s hard for him to tell how many people there are if the footsteps are too messy. But after revealing his figure, Sean naturally began to look up, only to find that there were only 19 people here. He didn''t think that the old Lich would fool them. After all, compared with the detection means, the undead really had no choice but to do more than normal humans, so there was only one answer. That is, someone is secretly protecting or tracking and monitoring these people. "Brother, why are you alone?" Someone responded to Sean''s greeting method - this is a conventional greeting method popular among mercenaries. Sean is glad that he has really been a mercenary, so he still seems to be able to get along a lot, "where''s your teammate?" "Don''t mention it. They all ran away and left me to work here alone." Sean looked helpless and depressed. "I just moved out the bodies here. You came before I could clean the blood." "I''ll tell you." Someone said with a smile, "who have you offended? How can you do such dirty work alone? I thought it was bad enough for us to carry these things. " "Well, I offended Lord red haired Kerry." Sean is naturally clear about several capable generals under Mann. At this time, just give a name, but it won''t be seen through, "let me give you a hand?" "Well, it''s too heavy." Someone laughed again, and then quickly leaned down a little to make a place for Sean to help, "but you can''t expect us to clean those bodies for you later. We can''t do this job." The others laughed. Obviously, even those who are used to fighting scenes are not willing to face the situation of those bodies. In fact, the means by which the broken dragon killer man kills the enemy is really cruel and bloody. At the beginning of the game, many players hostile to Mann were torn alive because they couldn''t accept such cruel and bloody scenes, so that there was a line of super red characters in the battle strategy of Mann on the Forum: please remember to turn off the real mode and bloody mode before fighting with Mann, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. "How can I, but there is selfishness." When Sean helped these people lift the wreckage of the Golden Knight, an idea suddenly appeared in his heart. At the same time, he also made a gesture secretly. This gesture can only be seen by Rorty kabas and HARTING, but it is enough, because Sean knew that they must be able to understand what he meant, "I just thought... Can you say something nice for me, "Keep me?" "Do you want to change the door?" Someone said in surprise, "it''s not impossible..." Chapter 803 Changing the door is a saying of the mercenary world. It probably means similar to job hopping. According to the words of these people and the memory read by the old lich, Sean knew that Mann had completely incorporated all the forces cheated by him. It was obvious that Mann made a completely different move from that in the game: he wanted to completely dominate the slave team in the deep belly of the whole wilderness. However, different from the way that ordinary people want to dominate, Mann boldly borrowed this dungeon as bait to catch all the slave teams of other forces. After losing a large number of masters and strong men, the rest of them had to obey Mann. After all, for those struggling at the bottom, which boss is not with? As long as they have meat to eat, soup to drink and money to spend, they don''t care who they are loyal to. This is a group of complete bandits and robbers. But it is precisely because of this means of Mann that it provides Sean with a great opportunity at this time. It''s pretending to be survivors of one of these slave teams and sneaking into Mann''s base. So Sean had the chance to approach MCN, and finally to play with MCN or to steal the deep sea pearl, which was naturally Sean has the final say. Anyway, as long as you successfully blend in, it''s equal to Sean taking the initiative. But before that, of course, Sean needs to get a disguised identity. And solve a small problem. The hidden watcher. The gesture made by Sean may be just a meaningless action for the surface people. It may even be that Sean''s hand is sour, so he waves it at will. However, the meaning of this gesture is very obvious for Rorty cabas and HARTING, who were born in the underground world. With a tail, deal with the aftermath. Rotikabas and HARTING looked at each other and United that there were only 19 enemies in front of them, but the old Lich clearly said that there were 20 people, and immediately understood Sean''s meaning. Of course, a rather subtle feeling also emerged in their hearts at the moment. It is undeniable that with Sean, their two residents from the underground world have indeed found many differences between Sean and ordinary surface people. In this world, there are indeed many surface people who are willing to communicate with underground people, but they are all based on certain interests and mutual utilization, but Sean has no such meaning for their performance. Even there was no defense. The fighting since this period of time has made them sprout the idea of comrades in arms. For people in the underground world, the weight of the word comrades in arms is much heavier than the so-called comrades in arms, robes and companions in the surface world. Because there has never been so-called peace in the underground world, and war is the eternal theme. Even the hostile scenes of father and son battling separately, which can not be imagined by surface people, are very common in the underground world. Therefore, for people in the underground world, only those companions who live and die together are trustworthy. And Sean, the gesture he just made, for them, was the gesture that his companion paoze would make. He, trust them. HARTING''s pupils were slightly red. He glanced at roticabas, and his lips opened and closed: I''ll come. Rorty cabas nodded and said nothing, but at this time, his hand holding the gun was very stable, not even a tremor, and his breath was even weaker than before. Even Harding, if not face-to-face at this time, could not feel the breath of roticabas at all. Based on Harding''s understanding of roticabas, this is the attitude that roticabas has become extremely serious. Here, after Sean made that gesture, he and the group of people who should have owned it but changed their line somehow have left the central hall. At the same time, he did not forget to close the iron door of the central hall. This move naturally attracted another burst of laughter from others, but only Sean and Rorty cabas knew the significance of Sean closing the door at this time. Almost at the moment when the iron door of the central hall closed, HARTING had flashed out like a ghost and ran straight to a shadow corner. There is only one place in the whole central hall that can hide the sight of HARTING and others who have hidden in the central hall in advance, and then continue to play the role of monitoring unconsciously. At this time, Harding ran straight to him, impressively preparing to deceive the other party by surprise. In fact, as Harding expected, he had no time to dodge. Not to mention that his strength is not as good as that of HARTING and others. Even if he can compete with HARTING and others, it is impossible for him not to be captured when he has a mental calculation without intention and HARTING goes all out at this time. "Don''t kill him!" Cecilia spoke almost as soon as Harding moved. This urgent voice changed Harding''s attack, which was intended to cut off the other party''s head, and instead tapped on the other party''s neck. However, due to his hasty withdrawal, he could not avoid causing a lot of injuries to the other party, but he would not be killed in one blow. Of course, if you don''t get timely treatment, I''m afraid you won''t live long from the injury of your neck. However, for Cecilia and others, this is not a problem. With Hitler here, he will never die as long as he is not killed by one blow. Just looking at Cecilia''s move to ask Hitler to help save people, HARTING and rotikabas were a little puzzled. "He can''t die." Cecilia looked at the middle-aged man who was seriously injured by HARTING but was saved by Hitler. At this time, she was calmly looking at them, and then said in a deep voice, "he is a watcher. If he died, all the people he watched just now would die." "I can''t see. The young lady knows very well." The middle-aged man looked mockingly at Cecilia and others. "It seems that the young man who suddenly appeared just now is really not one of us, but do you think they won''t die if you imprison me?" "Of course not." Cecilia looked at the middle-aged man with cold eyes. It was like looking at a dead man, which made the middle-aged man feel a palpitation inexplicably, "so we''ll let you go." "Ha ha, you want to buy me off? I tell you, I...... " "Buy? No, we don''t need it. " Cecilia interrupted the middle-aged man without hesitation, and then he stopped looking at the middle-aged man, but turned to the old lich, "Dear Sir, I know that there is not only the magic of reading other people''s memory, but also the magic of modifying memory in the magic of the dead, right?" Hearing Cecilia''s words, the middle-aged man looked very frightened. At this time, he finally knew what these people were going to do to catch themselves: "you... You are in flagrant violation of the continental treaty Are you just watching? If you let others know, you will die too. " "I''m an underground man. If you other surface people know, don''t you also want to surround and kill me?" Harding said coldly, "so what continental treaty has nothing to do with me." Watching the middle-aged man turn his head and look at himself, Rorty cabas showed an elegant smile and said, "sorry, I''m also underground." The middle-aged man''s face showed a look of despair. Then he turned his head and looked at Shina and lanster: "you too?" "I''m not." Lanster shook his head, which made the middle-aged man look happy, but soon became desperate, "but I''m from the deep-sea Mermaid family. You almost caught me and sold me before. I don''t know and don''t want to know about your so-called human treaties. " Shina''s answer was more straightforward: "now I probably can''t be regarded as a purebred human. Well... So human treaties probably have nothing to do with me. " Hearing these people''s words, the old Lich sent out a burst of Jie''s strange Laughter: "despair is breeding. Oh, what a wonderful taste! However, little guy, you should know that this magic of modifying memory has a great risk. If he fails, he will become an idiot. " "It''s certainly a great risk for ordinary necromancer to do so, but if even you will fail, then I''ll think it''s a joke." Cecilia smiled sweetly, "you are the noble Lich Lord." "You''re crazy!" Hearing the word lich, the middle-aged man finally jumped up in horror, but soon he was pressed back by Harding, "you are the priest of the Life Church! They are not only in flagrant violation of the continental treaty, but also with a lich, you... You... " Hitler''s look at this time was also quite confused, even with a little struggle. The goddess of life believed in by the life church is not a radical goddess. Unlike paranoia such as the God of dawn and the God of justice, if you have to say it, it is more like a neutral tendency. This is the same as the natural camp of the Lich. It is precisely because of this. Naturally, Hitler doesn''t pay special attention to the cooperation between Sean and the old Lich. As long as the Lich doesn''t start the war of the dead, the Life Church won''t take care of it. However, tampering with memory is clearly prohibited in the miracle continent. This treaty is not only for mankind, but for all intelligent races. It is signed jointly by all major races, countries and churches. Because memory belongs to the region of the soul, any act of tampering with memory and magic will be listed as extremely evil. Once it is found and reported, it will be pursued and killed by the whole continent. As the chief saint of the Church of life, if Hitler committed such a thing of knowing and breaking the law, it would be extremely disadvantageous to her. It is likely to plant guilt in her heart, which will hinder her future acquisition of divine power, and may even lose her divine power. Cecilia suddenly reached out and patted Hitler on the shoulder, and then said softly, "this is for Sean. You once signed a contract with Sean on behalf of the life church. There is a content in it that when you know that Sean is in danger, you must take Sean''s safety as the first priority If you let him go back alive, Sean is likely to die, and I will never allow anything that may threaten Sean to happen. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, the confused color on Hitler''s face faded a little, but there was still a struggle on her face. "The goddess of life has not issued any ban on this. As long as you are still pious to the goddess, it will not have any impact on you." Cecilia saw that the fire seemed to be almost burning, so she added, "Sean said that. You should believe him even if you don''t believe me? You should know that he is much better than me in the contact with gods. " Hitler thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and nodded, "I see." Hearing Hitler''s words, the middle-aged man was completely desperate at this time. The old Lich made a louder strange laugh. He looked at Cecilia and said, "I like you very much. Your style is very similar to me. How about it? Would you like to consider learning undead magic from me? I''m very optimistic about you. " "If I am interested in it in the future, I will certainly ask you for advice." Cecilia''s answer was naturally impeccable. "By the way, one more thing." The old Lich stretched out a skeleton finger and suddenly said, "the process of modifying memory is a very painful behavior for the modifier himself. Maybe he will die because he can''t bear the pain." "Don''t worry." Cecilia gave a sneer, and then suddenly took out a piece and stuffed it into the middle-aged man''s mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue and committing suicide. "As long as you don''t make him an idiot, he can''t die." Chapter 804 Sean naturally didn''t know that the unlucky monitor was directly given by Cecilia to the old Lich as experimental material. He is now moving the mechanism puppet of the Golden Knight out of the dungeon with 19 mercenaries who have just joined Mann''s command. When passing through the spiral staircase of the dungeon, Sean sees that Mann''s people have paved the place with the ground stab trap with boards. Moreover, the walls on the left and right sides of the spiral ladder are also inserted with torches at intervals. The light emitted by the torches can just illuminate the area between each section of the torches, making the whole spiral ladder bright. "Damn OCD." Sean muttered. Mechanism puppet. Even if the Golden Knight is a wreck, its weight is still not light. In other words, none of the mechanism puppets made by the mermaid family''s technical house contain water, and all the selected materials are realistic. Even if it is carried by a strong man like Sean, it can only be carried by HARTING and rotikabas, not to mention those people whose strength is only silver. After leaving the dungeon and returning to the long lost land, Sean found that the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection had been transformed. At this time, all the huge stones around had been dragged away, revealing a flat land. But Mann obviously planned to turn this place into his private domain, so Sean saw many fortifications under construction here, including civil structure walls, sentry towers, wooden houses and so on. Of course, to the present extent, this place is not very strict. There are not even many guards. It is probably that it has not been officially settled. While observing the surroundings and memorizing the terrain, Sean put the puppet remains of the Golden Knight on a cart. This scooter has been specially reinforced and modified, so even if it is as heavy as the Golden Knight, it won''t let the whole scooter fall apart. Of course, it''s not ordinary horses that pull the cart. It may be difficult to find ordinary creatures in the deep belly of the wilderness, but for the broken dragon killer man, he can always catch several Asian dragons or dragon like ones, and the cart is a land dragon that only the big chamber of commerce can pull goods. "Come up." Other mercenaries got on the board car one after another. Of course, some people rode horses. At this time, it was a middle-aged man who greeted Sean to get on the car. The middle-aged man has a scar on his face, extending from the left forehead to his chin. Although it doesn''t look particularly ferocious, for the mercenaries, this scar is a symbol of bravery. He is probably the head of this group, and his strength barely reaches the upper silver level. However, in Sean''s real eyes, the attribute value of this middle-aged man is simply terrible, so there is no doubt that even if he is given an adventure, he can''t set foot in the golden realm in this life. Of course, if the world will give him ten or eight miracles of strength growth in succession, Sean will think he hasn''t said anything. "Which team did you follow before?" When the middle-aged man saw Sean getting on the bus, he asked. At the same time, he also signaled that he could start. "I don''t know." Sean scratched his head and said with a embarrassed smile, "I''m from the eagle mercenary regiment. The old head said he wanted to train us new people, so he took us out to experience. But on the way, we were involved in a tribal struggle, and as a result, we suffered heavy casualties. The old leader died. I ran around in a panic, and then I was caught by a slave team claiming to be a gray flag. I thought it was hard to escape being a slave, but I didn''t expect... " At this point, Sean didn''t go on, but gave a light laugh. The middle-aged man showed a thoughtful smile, then reached out and patted Sean on the shoulder: "gray flag, it''s really not easy to survive from them. No wonder you want to change the door All right, I''ll tell the boss later and I''ll accept you. Now there are few people on the gray flag, and all those who have the strength to speak are dead. Moreover, you''re not a gray flag person, and it''s nothing to change the door. " "Ah, really?" Sean''s face looked excited. "Thank you, boss." "Hey, I''m not the boss." The middle-aged man smiled, and his voice was very clear, but Sean knew that these people might look very forthright now, but once they collided with their work, they would also be forthright, "we followed Mr. Ronalds, the scholar Ronalds. He was originally an aide under Lord Mann, but now his power is much greater than before. He is also the first of several major cadres, second only to Lord Mann. " "The savage Legion?" Sean was stunned. He had never heard of the name before. "Hey, you really don''t know anything." Another thin young man sitting next to the middle-aged man made a mocking voice, but he didn''t hear much malice. On the contrary, he had a sense of superiority that he finally saw someone who didn''t know the market better than me. "Lord Mann has completed the feat of unifying all the slave teams in the deep abdomen of the wild land this time, In the past few hundred years, there has never been such a unified situation So, after that, Lord Mann set up a new Corps. We are no longer a slave team, but a mercenary corps! " "Of course, old business activities such as slave hunting will not give up." The middle-aged man also showed a yearning smile on his face, "but at least don''t worry about being stabbed by his peers in the future. Everyone is his own However, I think you have been with the mercenary regiment. It should be very clear that in this situation, it must be necessary to divide and establish some factions. Although Lord Mann has suppressed the possibility of such chaos to the minimum, there will still be some friction. " Sean nodded clearly. Just as the Principality of lane annexed the kingdom of dabion and then upgraded it to a kingdom, the contradiction between the old aristocrats and the new aristocrats evolved into a conflict of interest between the aristocrats inside and outside the Great Wall. Mai en unified all the slave teams in the wild, which has never happened in the game, and after the unification, he directly rectified all the slave teams into a mercenary corps, thus establishing the corresponding rules and regulations and integrity. From this point, we can see that Mai en''s ambition is greater than that shown in the game. Of course, to integrate such a new mercenary corps, Mann needs to pay a lot of energy and time. At least he won''t do anything in the next few years. However, once his integration is successful, the combat effectiveness of this savage Legion will become very terrible. Only in terms of income, as long as he maintains a sufficiently neutral attitude, he is the earth emperor in the deep belly of this savage land. Whether it is the major tribes, empires or even the alliance of chambers of Commerce, he must come to negotiate with them. "Now, how many cadres are there in the wild Legion?" Sean and the other party chatted casually. At the same time, he couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that the time he chose was really good. It happened to be the time when Mann''s internal forces were the most chaotic. Therefore, as long as he could fool the past, no one would find his existence, which would not hinder his next plan. "There are only five now." The middle-aged man said, "it should have been six, but I heard that Lord jeba died in the war, so now there are only two cadres in Lord Mann''s old team, red haired Kerry and academic Lornas, and the newly promoted cadres are our executioner Dave, red line Viper ban, and a nabas However, it is said that a total of 12 cadres will be elected, so now those who have the strength to compete are gearing up. " Sean answered, but he didn''t go any further on this issue. As a lord, he knew how difficult it was to build an army. Every captain of the slave hunting team may be qualified for the post of head of the mercenary regiment. After all, if you are a head of the mercenary regiment, you only need to deal with the interpersonal relations within the regiment, ensure the uniform distribution of stolen goods and a relatively perfect reward system. But it''s not easy to be a military commander. At least you must be good at military strategy. Otherwise, how can you march and fight? The mercenary''s individual strength is really strong, but compared with the Legion, it is just a plate of loose sand. On the premise that the number reaches a certain scale, the mercenary regiment can never be the opponent of the Legion. Mai en obviously knows this truth. If he wants to be the local emperor in the wilderness, he must train this slave hunting team into a real Legion. Only in this way can he stand firm under the attack of the three forces of Empire, tribe and chamber of Commerce Alliance, and even make them dare not easily send the strongmen of the holy land to execute the beheading tactics. If it is still just the operation mode of slave hunting team or mercenary regiment, it doesn''t even need the power of the holy land. Just a few main forces of the major empires are enough to make Mann feel overwhelmed. Therefore, in the next so-called cadre selection, Mann will certainly not focus on the strength of personal strength, but the vision of military strategy. Sean rubbed his chin and his mind was rapidly building a new plan. In a small chat, the scooter, escorted by more than a dozen other associates, soon arrived at a camp about one or two kilometers away from the entrance of the water demon secret collection. It can be clearly seen that this camp is only a temporary camp, so it is very casual in construction. There is no planning at all, not even a fence. However, in terms of guarding, we can see that it is very strict, almost to the extent of ten steps and one post. As Sean helped carry the mechanism puppets, he saw that many mechanism puppet remains had been piled up in the camp, including even the remains of twin knights, guard soldiers and giant sword knights. But now the wreckage has been demolished. It can be seen that Ronalds is really doing this research on the wreckage, and Sean knows what the scholar is up to with only a few glances. Obviously, he wants to imitate these organ puppets. Sean will not scoff at this crazy behavior, but he will not be optimistic about it. The reason is very simple. These institutional puppets represent the peak scientific research and technical strength of the first Mermaid empire. Although they have a high sense of independent judgment and combat capability, they actually share energy from a central power source, which ensures the combat stability of these organ puppets and a large number of computing evolution and learning capabilities, which is why these organ puppets are particularly powerful. Although there is no problem in today''s technology to reproduce these mechanism puppets, there is no energy to drive such mechanism puppets before the advent of magic guide technology. So Ronalds wanted to imitate such an organ puppet, which was ten years in advance. If it were ten years later, it might be possible for him to follow suit. At present, before the power problem is solved, he can only imitate a frame model at most, that is, to make a pile of scrap iron. Chapter 805 Rolnas. For this character, Sean is not as impressed as red haired Kerry and Jabba. At least he doesn''t know that this man''s nickname is pedantry. But considering that this guy is Mann''s staff, Sean can generally understand why he has no memory of such a character. In the game, compared with the knowledge between player associations, NPC intelligence collection will not be deliberately collected unless it is required by the task or needs to establish a certain degree of friendliness. In particular, man, who was also regarded as the ruthless character of the earth overlord in the game at the beginning, it is too late for players to kill him and explode their equipment. How can they know what staff this man has? You will know that red haired Kerry and Jabba are also completely because these two guys have the same strong combat effectiveness. Moreover, the biggest difference between NPC staff and player staff is that NPC staff will avoid their overexposure as much as possible. As the saying goes, being a counselor requires the consciousness of being a counselor - of course, Sean thinks it''s a second disease in the middle - but anyway, all players won''t deliberately know an NPC''s staff unless it''s the staff they have to deal with. Following these people, Sean soon came to the largest tent in the temporary camp. More than ten mechanism puppets have been placed here. Compared with those seen outside, the mechanism puppets inside are much more complete. The proportion of bronze Knights accounts for the vast majority, but there are only two models: bronze and silver. However, most of the bronze Knights Sean saw were those who had been handled by him, rotica bass, HARTING and others before they started in the square. This group of organ puppets has the highest integrity and is naturally the most suitable for research. Sean saw that three of them had been completely disassembled. The internal structure of two bronze knights and one Silver Knight looks basically the same, but for players who are good at "let''s find fault", it''s easy to find subtle differences. At least Sean saw that the internal structure of the Silver Knight was more than that of the bronze knight, which seemed to be the same as the data line. He guessed that this might be the reason why the Silver Knight was stronger than the bronze knight. Although he knew that Lornas could not imitate new mechanism puppets even if he took them apart and studied them carefully, Sean was still a little surprised that he could take them apart so perfectly. At least when he was in the dungeon, Sean also checked these mechanism puppets. He couldn''t find any connection at all. At that time, he even suspected that these mechanism puppets were made in one body, and there was no place to disassemble at all. Now it seems that I know that this is not the case, but my own technology is not enough. "Lord Lornas, the big head is back." After the middle-aged man entered the tent, he hurried to say. "Put it on the empty table inside." Rolnas was concentrating on studying a bronze knight that had not been disassembled. Without raising his head, he said, "be careful, don''t break the things in here." The middle-aged man nodded, and then took people to lift the Golden Knight to the innermost part. In the process, all the others, including him, tried their best to avoid touching anything in the tent. This is naturally a very challenging test for middle-aged people. After all, although the tent looks the largest, it is almost filled with mechanism puppets, and there is not much space to move, so it is naturally very difficult to move. But it''s not a problem for Sean. But he didn''t dare to be too obvious, so he had to cooperate with others as much as possible, which was more painful and troublesome for Sean. Fortunately, however large the tent was, the space was limited, so they soon carried the golden puppet to a table. Of course, in the process of moving, Sean''s eyes naturally collected as much intelligence and information as possible. Then he found that Lornas was not studying bronze knights. Probably after the two bronze knights were successfully disassembled, his relevant research came to an end temporarily. At this time, Lornas was carrying out work similar to "transplantation". Not far from him, two brand-new organ puppets have been placed. All the body parts of this mechanism puppet come from other mechanism puppets, but the most important one is not the bronze knight, but the Silver Knight. This is probably because these guys suffered too much losses about silver knights in the previous underground city, so they naturally regard silver knights as the strongest models. As for twin knights and gold Knights stronger than silver knights, they are probably stored as special models. Sean took only one look and generally understood that Lornas wanted to emulate the twin knight. In fact, this idea is undoubtedly the most correct. After all, anyone who has seen the fighting style of twin Knights will not forget how powerful these two organ puppets are. But correspondingly, the energy consumed by the twin knights is even more huge, not to mention that the problem of power source is very difficult to solve without the technical support of magic guide technology. Even if Lornas finds an alternative, he can''t let the two organ puppets work for a long time. But of course Sean won''t expose such a thing. He wished that the more time and energy Lornas invested in this area, the better, so that he would have more freedom of movement in this camp. According to the words of the middle-aged man, this camp is a temporary camp for the stronghold hidden by the water demon. At present, only Lornas is there. At this time, several other cadres follow Mann to clean up the strongholds of the slave team, and are ready to collect all the funds and make other plans. "Lord Lornas, we brought a man back. He used to be a gray flag and obviously plans to change the door to us." The middle-aged man said after retreating to the door, but he instinctively separated his lower body a little - it seemed to many people that his center of gravity was sinking and that he was making a defensive move. But for a veteran like Sean, there are too many meanings that this action can analyze. Among them, support for companions and escape are included. Obviously, the middle-aged man was ready to run away at once. It can be seen that the majesty of Lornas''s review day is enough to frighten people. However, all these preparatory actions seem a little suspicious. Because Lornas still didn''t lift his head, he said "OK". However, this result has long been in Sean''s plan, so he is not shocked at all. After all, Jue nose is a real hero in order to study people who can forget to eat and sleep. Sean''s society had long been pulled out to criticize and fight. So in a sense, the camp was very safe before the return of man and others. Because the patrol soldiers in the camp can''t have any other threat effect for Sean at all. As for Lornas, who sits in the camp, he may be feasible to deal with ordinary people. In the face of Sean''s existence at this level, he can only kneel. This is the reason why Sean has no fear. Anyway, Sean doesn''t think a staff member has much fighting power. His only worry now is that the Pearl of the deep sea falling from the Golden Knight is brought by man. In that case, Sean will be very depressed. When he touched the puppet remains of the Golden Knight several times, he had carefully explored. The deep-sea Pearl was not on the Golden Knight, which meant that when the mechanism puppet was defeated, the deep-sea pearl had fallen and was picked up by man and others. When exiting the tent, Lornas was still concentrating on the disassembly and assembly of the mechanism puppet. Looking at the progress of Lornas, Sean has generally understood that this so-called scholar really has the style of some scholars from the hellson Institute. At least in terms of scientific research, they all have the same focus, and Lornas''s progress and research ability are obviously not weak. Because, on the two newly assembled mechanism puppets, Sean saw the two circuit boards inside them. The same thing did not belong to the bronze knight and the Silver Knight. The internal circuit board of the giant sword knight has long been destroyed by Sean, so the origin of the two circuit boards is self-evident - the disassembled twin knight. From this point of view, Lornas obviously knew that he could not make such a circuit board, so he would use it off the shelf. After understanding the specific ability of Lornas, Sean will no longer observe. After all, the other party is also a gold strongman. Even if there is a decline in vigilance due to scientific research, if you stare at each other for a long time, you will still be detected by the other party and lock your own Qi mechanism. This is probably the unique ability of the so-called strong. So soon, Sean left here and began to wander around the whole camp. Then Sean was surprised to find that the layout of the camp was tight outside and loose inside, and there was nothing else except a large number of mechanism puppets. Even eating and sleeping need a shift system, and the rest shift is to return to the stronghold under construction at the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection, because there is no place to rest in this camp. The discovery soon wrinkled Sean''s eyebrows. But what Sean didn''t know was that when Sean began to wander, a man also walked into Lornas''s tent. This man, impressively, was the unlucky man who had been caught by Cecilia and others and sent to the old Lich for memory modification. Chapter 806 "How''s it going?" Lornas asked in a deep voice, still without raising his head. His eyes never left the organ puppet in front of him from the beginning. How could Lornas, as the producer, not know what Sean thought? As like as two peas of the puppet of the first day, he knew that the magic power of science and technology could not be activated and operated successfully. Unless he could find a map of the puppets, he might make the same organ puppet. However, as a mechanic, these mechanism puppets are as attractive to Lornas as treasure to the dragon. That''s why he will dismantle all these organ puppets and conduct research, organization, and even try to transform them. Of course, due to the lack of power source, Lornas has not been able to successfully start these organ puppets, but Lornas also has a simple idea about power source. However, if this idea is to be put into practice, it must also be based on the re establishment of these organ puppets. Otherwise, if there is no object for experiment, even if there is a mental prediction scheme, there is nothing to do. "Those people are clean." The middle-aged man who had been tampered with his memory by the old Lich said in a deep voice, "there is no problem. You can rest assured." "What about the young man they brought back?" Lornas asked again, "what''s your name..." "Xiao..." the middle-aged man said one word, and his face became very painful, as if something in his mind was roaring and exploding at the moment. The strong tingling almost made him faint, but it was only a little close, so he had to endure the pain that hit his mind one after another like a wave lapping the shore. But this scene, unfortunately, was not seen by Lornas. A high degree of concentration really made him ignore many abnormalities around him. If someone wants to carry out an assassination plan against Lornas at this time, he can definitely kill him with one blow as long as he can not be found within a few meters behind him. Mann knew this would happen to rollnas, who was in a state of enthusiastic research, so in order to prevent this from happening, he sent a large number of people to defend the camp. With such a high density of guard force, it''s impossible for outsiders to sneak in. That''s why Sean sees tight outside and loose inside. But unfortunately, Sean''s method is not what ordinary people can do. I''m afraid even Mann wouldn''t think that the secret watcher he arranged would be so accidentally used as an experiment by a lich and tampered with his memory. Lornas didn''t hear the follow-up voice of the middle-aged man, so he opened his mouth and said, "is his name Shaw The name is a little strange. Have you investigated the origin? " "Investigated." At this time, the middle-aged man''s brain appears abnormal confusion. The severe headache almost makes him unable to think normally. Many memories have become fragments and can''t be put together. However, at this time, a strange feeling suddenly comes to his heart, and then countless memories are vented from his mind like a flood of levees. When these memories emerge from his mind, But he found that his head was not so painful. "This man is one of the survivors of the underground city. According to observation, he seems to know something, but he is not too proficient." The middle-aged man organized his language a little, and then said, "it seems that he offended Lord Kerry before, but it''s not clear what happened But this man is innocent, there is no problem, and there is no need for additional surveillance. " Sean claimed to be a survivor of the gray flag after he left the water demon''s Secret collection, so the old Lich and others naturally couldn''t implant too detailed memories into the middle-aged man. Otherwise, once it is different from the identity that Sean made up for himself, the memory implanted by the old Lich will harm Sean, so there will be such a vague statement. "It was an offence to Kerry." Lornas nodded slightly, "no wonder they are so anxious to change the door. Those people with the gray flag should be tossed hard now." If Sean knew that what he said casually was really in line with the internal situation of the so-called barbarian legion, I''m afraid he would be very happy. But who can prove that Sean''s luck has nothing to do with his necklace? Rolnas pondered a little, and then said, "you say he knows a little about everything?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, and then nodded slightly: "yes." "You go and let him come." The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then suddenly disappeared into the tent. Because there was no direct contact with the monitor in the dungeon before, Sean didn''t know that this person was the monitor in the dungeon. Naturally, he didn''t know that the "aftermath" he had previously explained had been modified by Cecilia, so naturally there was no conflict with the other party. So soon, Sean returned to the tent, but his face was just right blank and confused. "My Lord, I hear you''re looking for me?" Sean asked as he entered the tent. He didn''t approach Lornas in a big way, but carefully stopped at a safe distance. At the same time, his voice was not big, and he wouldn''t disturb Lornas who was concentrating. At the same time, he could make Lornas notice himself. In terms of role-playing, players in the era of Earth Federation have long been proficient - in that era, stand-alone role-playing games should be more real and exquisite. So Sean knows his current role. Rolnas didn''t respond immediately. He was still busy with his work - trying to transplant and assemble a bronze Knight''s hand. From the beginning to the present, his work is still not finished. This does not mean that Lornas'' technology is not good, but on the contrary: Lornas'' technology is very exquisite and brilliant. As a mechanic, Lornas has the ability to transform his body, which is not what ordinary mechanics can achieve. Moreover, not all mechanics have the ability to dismantle these mechanism Puppets - of course, if they are dismantled violently, many people can do it, but it is not easy to see that Lornas can be assembled after dismantling. Mechanics, like Sean''s blacksmith, belong to the category of deputy in miracles. But this deputy will not be chosen by players. The reason is very simple. This deputy has no chance to make money. Instead, it is a gold selling cave that needs a lot of money. However, if you can train this deputy to a high class, you can get some very special job opportunities, including the construction and maintenance of magic guided guns. Even in rare cases, special manufacturing such as man-made man can be carried out - of course, this is a game method invented by players, not created by NPC, but on the whole, it is almost the same as Lornas''s transformation of his own body. If there is a race in this world that is man-made, then Lornas will be labeled with such a label. At this stage, mechanics are of little value, but once we enter the era of magic guide technology, the importance of mechanics will be highlighted. That''s why Sean would say that the work being done by Lornas has been more than ten years ahead of this era. However, with Lornas''s achievements, Sean will not have the idea of catching this man alive. The main reason is that Lornas is not a person willing to be lonely. Just think of the halo concentrated on Lornas: counselors, senior mechanics, reformers and soldiers. Of course, the warrior''s main profession actually has a lot of water, because his strength in the golden realm does not depend on his own cultivation, but the strength of successfully stepping into the golden realm through the transformation of his body to obtain a large number of additional attribute points. Simply put, Lornas has the body of the strong in the golden realm, but does not have the ability of the strong in the golden realm. At this time, Lornas didn''t pay attention to Sean. Naturally, Sean was observing each other silently. Sean had obtained a lot of information from his working attitude and posture. After a little wait, Lornas couldn''t assemble the arm. He sighed slightly, as if he had temporarily chosen to give up the tiring work. Then he turned his head to look at Sean and looked up and down - contrary to Sean''s previous situation of looking at Lornas, Lornas''s measurement is extremely simple, It was a contemptuous and arrogant attitude that did not pay attention to Sean at all. However, Sean liked Lornas''s attitude towards him. It''s not that he is m, but that Lornas continues to maintain such an attitude, which is more convenient for Sean''s action. "I hear you can do anything?" Lornas asked. "Not everything." Sean shook his head slightly and said in a proper proud tone hidden in humility, "like your excellency, I can''t understand what you''re doing now." "Don''t quite understand?" Lornas raised his eyebrows. "So you should know how to distinguish useful parts from useless parts?" "If it''s just like this, it''s still no problem." "Ha ha." Lornas''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "It takes a very professional puppet to distinguish it. Where did you learn it?" "There was a magician in my mercenary regiment. He had an alchemy puppet. I learned puppet knowledge from him." Sean replied calmly, "moreover, before the mercenary regiment I used to follow entered the wilderness, I was lucky to have been an apprentice in the puppet factory on the other side of the Maggie empire for some time." "Oh?" Rollnaston''s eyes lit up. Chapter 807 Sean is not talking nonsense, but not in this world, but in the original game world. Of course, the magician with the alchemy puppet Sean said was no one else. It was Gao Wan in his elite group, second only to the elite group led by his president. The dual tactics combined with the alchemy puppet created the puppet fighting skills in the game. Even for Sean in the game, the victory or defeat of one-on-one is only fifty-five, and he doesn''t dare to say that he will win. Of course, this is not what Sean once did when he worked as an apprentice in the puppet factory of the Maggie empire. However, if he only distinguishes between useful and useless mechanism puppet parts, Sean will not be wrong. After all, he has a real eye. And Sean doesn''t reject helping Lornas, because it''s also a rare opportunity for him to observe closely. It''s not to observe the puppet of the mechanism, but to observe Lornas. Of course, it has nothing to do with his status as a counselor, soldier or reformer. What Sean really cares about is his deputy mechanic. This is the first mechanic Sean saw after he came to this world - there are very few players willing to be a mechanic in the game. The reason why it will grow in the later stage is that after the game enters the era of magic guide technology, major guilds can''t but spend money to cultivate it. Therefore, in this real world, it is entirely conceivable how many mechanics there are, especially skilled mechanics like Lornas. After all, after entering the era of magic guide technology in the future, the value of Machinists will be greatly improved. The more skilled machinists are, the greater their value will be. In particular, a mechanic like Lornas, who can almost be said to be literate and martial, is worth more. Sean''s observation at this time is to facilitate the selection of mechanics in the future, if he can accurately distinguish whether the other party''s skills are exquisite enough. Of course, this time Sean didn''t have the idea of abducting rolnas to his own territory. The reason is very simple. Lornas is not an idle person. And if he had the chance, Sean didn''t mind killing Lornas, because in this way, it would be tantamount to breaking Mann''s biggest arm. For now, Lornas has left Sean alone with him, which happens to be a great opportunity for Sean. That''s why Sean''s other layer is not exclusive. With the help of the real eye, Sean can easily distinguish which parts of the mechanism puppet are useful and which are useless. Lornas also seems to have the idea of testing Sean. He doesn''t say what part position he wants. The newspaper says some professional terms. However, this kind of thing is not difficult for those who have studied basic puppetry. Fortunately, Sean has the help of real eyes, so it''s not difficult. With Sean''s help, Lornas no longer needs to do everything himself. At least he can save half the time of disassembly and focus more on assembling mechanism puppets. Especially as Sean''s disassembly became more and more skilled, Lornas''s mentality of testing Sean gradually disappeared, which made faster progress for Lornas''s work. At sunset, after Lornas announced the end of his work, Sean suddenly received a prompt tone from the system. "Under the guidance of mechanic Lornas, you have correctly mastered the shell making process of mechanism puppet and bronze knight." "Under the guidance of mechanic Lornas, you have correctly mastered the shell making process of mechanism puppet and Silver Knight." After hearing the prompt sound of the two systems, Sean immediately felt that there seemed to be something more in his mind. When he observed it carefully, he suddenly found that it was two blueprints of Silver Knight and bronze knight, and there was a new option next to it: reproduction. This scene is just like when Sean made the gate of the black swan castle! As long as he was given paper and pen, he could immediately draw out the blueprint for making these two organ puppets. As long as such a blueprint is handed over to the craftsman, the corresponding mechanism puppet shell can be made immediately. But it''s just a shell. Organ puppets are different from puppet creatures on the mainland today. All the working principles of this puppet active before the ash age are simulated by a pre-set "circuit board", and then there will be different countermeasures according to different situations. Today''s puppet creatures, on the contrary, have a certain intellectual ability. Although they are not very high, they can understand their master''s orders and have a certain independent combat ability. Of course, the most important thing is that energy consumption is not as abnormal as organ puppets. However, if we want to say absolute advantage, in fact, organ puppets are stronger, because they can form cooperation and have tactical templates, which are more suitable than puppet creatures in many aspects. Especially in the military application achievements, compared with puppet creatures, they can perfectly invest in the war scene. After all, organ puppets have a complete central control system. Take the holy puppet legion of Maggie empire as an example. This is the organ puppet born in the period of the second Mermaid empire. Of course, it is a specially improved product. If Sean can harvest a skilled mechanic and a magician who has studied puppet biology, he may also be able to create a number of new mechanism puppets for military purposes. Otherwise, Sean must solve the two problems of "tactical template" and "energy drive" before he can create two types of mechanism puppets: Bronze knight and Silver Knight. Only in terms of harvest, Sean made some profit by helping Lornas. Lornas was also very satisfied with Sean''s performance, so he especially allowed Sean''s right to act independently, and even gave Sean a good foal, so that Sean could easily go back and forth between the water demon''s Secret stronghold and the current camp. In this regard, it can be said that Sean has completely won the trust of Lornas, and the identity of "red man around Lornas" is enough for Sean to get in and out of Mann''s territory. For Sean, whose purpose is to search for the Pearl of the deep sea, this is naturally beneficial without harm. After thinking for a moment, Sean let lornass go temporarily. On the contrary, Sean thought there were too many opportunities to assassinate lornass. It is urgent to look for the Pearl of the deep sea first. However, there was no search on the camp side, so Sean had to return to the stronghold of the water demon''s Secret collection before searching. Since Mann is determined to establish a stronghold in that place, and the resources invested are not small according to the scale, he doesn''t believe it''s just Mann''s random pen. In those years when he participated in the war, Sean may not have improved much in leading the war, but his eyesight on military layout has improved a lot. At a glance, Sean knew that the size of the stronghold was roughly equivalent to a standard Legion level defensive fortress. However, there are a lot of blank areas around the fortress. If you are willing to invest more materials, manpower and guards, it is not impossible to upgrade to a border fortress, but this is the limit - not that you can''t invest more resources, but the surrounding land has been completely occupied, If you want to expand the scale of construction, you can only start from the foundation. That is to upgrade the Fortress into a fortress. In this case, the resources needed to be invested are increasing by ten times or a hundred times, which is not something that a corps in a wilderness can afford. There is no doubt that the construction progress and follow-up plan of this fortress must also be made by the staff of Lornas. Based on this observation, Sean felt that Lornas could not stay. As long as there was this person, the future development of the savage Legion would definitely prosper after a short dormancy, which was likely to endanger Sean''s plan. Therefore, Sean was ready to get rid of Lornas after finding the Pearl of the deep sea. If he gets rid of it now, it will be inconvenient for him to find the Pearl of the deep sea. ¡­¡­ The road between the stronghold and the camp is not rugged. They are already in the deep belly of the wilderness. There are no longer endless signs of wilderness here, and the ornaments of green fields are gradually becoming more and more. Of course, this doesn''t mean that Sean''s riding road is full of birds and flowers, but it''s better than the area full of yellow sand. But suddenly, Sean stopped. The good horse under the crotch gave a neighing sound and immediately stood up, almost throwing Sean, who was distracted, off his horse''s back. There was a cold smell around, spreading slowly like mercury pouring down the ground. Sean''s face changed slightly. He didn''t notice such a strong killing before! At this time, when he found this killing opportunity, he had fallen into the opponent''s ambush, which was not an easy thing even if he wanted to get out. When his heart missed him, Sean had to say in a deep voice, "who''s blocking the way?" It was originally an empty flat land. Suddenly, a hand broke through the ground. It looked like meeting those dead warriors in that twisted space before. For a moment, Sean even thought it was the old Lich who broke the contract and was ready to kill. But when Sean saw the man who broke through the ground, he was a little stunned. This is a man with a height of more than two meters and a strong physique. The strong momentum emanating from him is like a storm rushing towards Sean. The strong death and cold breath almost suffocated Sean. However, the reason why Sean was stunned was not because the other party''s momentum was so strong, but because he was wrapped in bandages and looked like a mummy. "If you dare to cut off the thorns, are you impatient?" The mummy looked at Sean coldly and said in a deep voice, "you should be glad I found you. If it were the other two, you would regret doing what you shouldn''t do Hand over your things quickly, and I can keep your whole body. " Sean listened a little confused, but he understood when the other party said the word "dead spine". But it was because he understood that he was even more surprised: when did he get into trouble with the dead spine? Did the dead spine know about the deal with Christina before? If this is the case, then the other party should kill himself as soon as they meet, rather than let him hand in things. "What?" Sean said with a puzzled face, "what do you want to hand in?" "Do you still want to pretend to be stupid?" The bandage freak shouted angrily, his momentum suddenly increased, and the black gas emitted from his feet became turbulent like the waves ravaged by the storm. With the bandage freak''s step forward, the black gas immediately rushed towards Sean. Almost in an instant, the black gas rolled up the good horse under Sean''s crotch, and Sean himself stepped away for the first time. The good foal entangled by the black gas began to toss desperately and try to escape, but the black gas seemed to have a strong viscosity. The good foal could only neigh continuously, but could not move at all. Finally, it fell to the ground and was completely covered by the black gas. A dense rustle sounded in the black air, but the horse''s neighing was silent only after the first few times. When all the black gas retreated, there was no trace of the white horse on the ground, and even the horse bones no longer existed. Moreover, the original green on the ground also completely disappeared when the black air faded, leaving only the devastation and yellow sand all over the ground. Sean''s face suddenly changed. He looked up at the bandage freak in front of him. Several key words suddenly flashed in his mind. Dead spine, bandage, giant, black gas. "Are you the black dead tide?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "Yes." The bandage freak nodded, "that was my field ability just now If you''re willing to hand it over, I''ll keep you a whole body. " "I don''t know what misunderstanding there is between me and your dead spine, but I haven''t taken your dead spine." Sean scolded secretly. He didn''t know what bad luck he had, but he provoked the black tide of the dead spine thirteen coffin, but he still said calmly, "I think you made a mistake?" "A prophet cannot make a mistake." The bandage freak continued, "he said, he can''t see where things are hidden, but the clue he can catch is related to a young man with black hair We have searched here for nearly two months, and only you meet the description of the prophet. So, it must be on you! Hand over your things and I''ll keep your whole body! " Sean couldn''t help scolding at this time. He didn''t know what he had taken and how to return it? And even if he knew, Sean would not return it. The other party said that he would die after handing over the things. Sean would hand over the things unless his brain was kicked by a donkey. Of course, the reason why Sean is still not too afraid in the face of the black dead tide is not that he has the strength to directly challenge the strong in the holy land, but that the black dead tide is not a person who is good at tracking, and there are some problems in his IQ. If Sean can catch some entry points to deceive, he can still muddle through. However, the prophet, the black dead tide and the thirteen coffins of the dead spines, which are all big people in the dead spines, appeared, and Sean was still very frightened. Because according to the development of the game plot, the time for players to deal with the dead spine thirteen coffin should be after the third version is opened. But according to the current year, the second expansion in the game has not been opened yet. How can the thirteen coffins come to the wilderness? Can it be said that today''s miracle continent and world history have been completely disordered? Is it because the butterfly flapped its wings? "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, but I can say for sure that I''ve never taken your dead spines." Sean said in a deep voice, "I just came to this place two days ago. According to your prophets, the target you are looking for should have appeared here two months ago... So it may not be here now. Then your interception of my behavior will only release the real culprit." Hearing Sean''s words, the bandage freak, also known as the black dead tide, immediately became silent and seemed to be in a state of thinking. Chapter 808 Every organization in the miracle continent has a group of cutting-edge forces similar to the "signboards" of their respective forces, just like the Zhenguo strongmen of major empires and kingdoms. For example, the white robed and silver robed executive officers of the Peace Council, the creed assassins of the assassin alliance, the twelve ghosts whispered by the demons, the fourteen guards overlooking the spire, the seven coffin paladins of the Church of truth, the eleven priests of the hermit, and so on. These are the signboards used by major organizations to rise in the miracle continent. The thirteen coffins are the sign of dead spines. Although the thirteen coffins do not have the so-called ranking order, they just juxtapose the thirteen people with strong personal comprehensive strength in the dead spine, grant the title of "Thirteen coffins" and have some privileges. Among the thirteen coffins, there are strong ones at the upper holy land level and strong ones at the upper golden peak. However, since they can become the thirteen coffins, it means that their personal strength must be very strong. Sean was unlucky. The black dead tide, one of the thirteen coffins, was a strong man at the lower holy land level. Of course, it can also be said that Sean''s luck was good, because this time, the man called the prophet by the black dead tide didn''t seem to do it himself, but just made a general prediction. The prophet, whose full name is the dark prophet, is one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. It is a strong man who can break through the legendary upper holy land with only one foot away from the door. Compared with the black dead tide, the prophet is far more intelligent and powerful than him. If the person who came at this time was a prophet, Sean felt that he could really wash and sleep and end his journey in the world. Fortunately, the black dead tide came. According to rumors, this guy''s brain is not very easy to use. Therefore, when facing the black dead tide alone, it is still possible to solve things without fighting - it is precisely because the black dead tide''s brain is not very easy to use, so the dead spine will not let the black dead tide act alone. Perhaps the other thirteen coffins have the ability to act alone, but the black dead tide must form a team with others to perform the task. Sean suspected that the one who teamed up with the black dead tide was the prophet. It was only for some reason that the prophet failed to appear in person, so he left such a chess piece as the black dead tide. Or, a mess? Staring at the black dead tide, Sean quickly thought about the relationship between the prophet, the black dead tide, the dead spine and others, as well as what he might take away. Then soon, Sean thought of the broken branches of the life tree he had robbed before. If this thing was really a dead thorn, many things he wondered at that time would be solved. Sean didn''t know whether the prophet really mastered the magic of prophecy, but he was sure that the prophet absolutely mastered some magic similar to divine calculation. Otherwise, it would be impossible to speculate on his appearance and describe his physical characteristics. "What you said is also possible." After meditating for a while, the black dead tide finally nodded and said, "but... I think I still want to catch you back and let the prophet see if it''s you." When he heard the first half of the sentence, Sean felt a little relieved. He thought this guy was really as good as a rumor. But when he heard the second half of the sentence of the black dead tide, he could only scold out of the trough, because after saying this, the black dead tide didn''t give Sean any reaction, and directly urged the black dead spirit all over the ground to attack Sean. As the strong man of the lower holy land, the scope of the field is not particularly large, and the integrity of the field is not too high, so even if he falls into it, it will not be a fatal situation. However, when fighting in the enemy''s field, the performance in the game will usually be accompanied by many other abnormal effects in addition to the decline of various attributes. As a party in the display field, it can naturally obtain the increase and enhancement of some attributes. Under normal circumstances, the domain of the strong in the holy land is completely traceless. However, those who fall into the array do not know when they will enter the enemy''s field. When the winner reacts, they are actually in the enemy''s field. It is not easy to get out. However, the situation of the black dead tide is different. These black dead gases spread like a river under its feet are actually the scope of the black dead tide. Although Sean did not match any of the thirteen coffins in the game, there was a place like the "forum" of the universal intelligence agency, and NPC at the level of thirteen coffins naturally knew about it. So Sean knows that the field of black dead tide is called the corruption of all things - this is a field related to the corruption of natural laws. If it must be involved with any superior law, it is probably the divine law in favor of the God of death. In the game, in the field of corruption of all things, players will get a dub similar to poisoning due to the erosion of dead gas, resulting in continuous consumption of life. In addition, even if they will be attached with dubs such as ulceration, bleeding and tearing, of course, the attached premise of these dubs is that they are hit by the black dead tide and have wounds. As for the black dead tide itself, if it is in the field of corruption of all things, it can obtain an increase in attributes, and the recovery speed of HP will be significantly improved. In addition, it is immune to dubuffs caused by players such as bleeding and tearing. If it must be said that it is more beneficial to players, it is probably that players in this field will not reduce attribute values, and if they are not scarred by the black dead tide, they will not suffer from dubuffs such as ulceration, bleeding and tearing. However, all this is in the game. In this real world, Sean saw that the horse didn''t even leave a body, and even the flowers and plants around him turned into yellow sand. He absolutely didn''t want to be entered into the field of decay of all things. So the only way right now is to run! Sean is not so stupid to fight a hard battle with a lower Holy Land strongman. As soon as he saw Sean''s retreat, the bandage freak black dead tide naturally caught up without hesitation. In terms of speed, there is no doubt that the black dead tide is much faster than Sean. After all, the level gap is there. Even if Sean starts light body surgery and adrenal stimulation, he can only open a distance of more than ten meters. But whether it''s light body surgery or adrenal stimulation, these are two time effective skills after all. Once the time is over, Sean''s strength will be reduced by at least half. For other strongmen in the holy land, Sean dared to go up and fight with each other. If he wanted to break through and escape, it was not difficult. But in the face of the black dead tide, Sean had no desire to fight at all. This guy himself is a dead creature. He doesn''t have any fear at all. Coupled with his simple mind, it''s difficult to change after identifying the goal, and his field ability completely suppresses people of Sean''s type. Therefore, the primary premise of fighting with the black dead tide is to have the same strength as the black dead tide, otherwise it will not cause any sufficient threat to it at all. At this moment, Sean almost scolded Christina. He spoke so well when he was in the black swan castle before. As a result, he really met the dead spine now, but the guy who has been promoted to silver robe executive has disappeared at all. But Sean also knew very well that if he hadn''t robbed the dead spine''s life tree and broken branches for a while, he wouldn''t have been in such a situation at present, but since he had seized it without evidence, Sean certainly couldn''t admit it now. If you can''t spell hard, you can only try to fool this big man. Sean''s brain is running fast. But before Sean came up with a good idea, his vision suddenly darkened! Although it was close to nightfall and the surrounding environment had become dark, the gloom in Sean''s vision was more like the darkness of the end of the day. As like as two peas, Sean''s vision is still very far from being seen, which is similar to Sean''s vision, but the scenery is no longer in the field. Instead, there is a black barren scene: withered and twisted trees, low and gloomy sky, and dead earth. But what really surprised Sean was the high visibility of the surrounding environment, but there was gray dust in the range seen by the naked eye, but these dust did not affect Sean''s visibility at all. Needless to think, Sean also knew what the role of these dust was. Almost between breathing and inhaling, he felt a foreign body entering his lungs, which made him very uncomfortable. And soon, the burning sensation from his lungs also made Sean feel bursts of pain, and even a sense of detachment. At this moment, Sean realized that in the real world, the domain abilities of these holy land strongmen were more lethal than those shown in the game. But at this time, Sean had no time to think more, because after he stepped into the field of decay of all things, the bandage freak had rushed towards Sean. It seems that in this field, he has not only improved his mobile speed, but also increased his various abilities much more than in the game. Holding the black king tightly, Sean suddenly waved his sword. A black sword burst out of the air, blowing away the dust around, exposing a rare clean space. But the rare clean space lasted less than a second, and the surrounding dust rolled back, filling the area again and turning it into a gray space. At this time, the bandage on the black dead tide''s right hand rolled over at the same time, collided with Sean''s black king, and made a harsh sound of gold and iron, but there was no splash of sparks. However, the great power transmitted from the sword still knocked Sean back a few steps to barely stabilize his body. However, the attack from the black dead tide is obviously not just this one. Almost when Sean was shaken back by great force, the black dead tide waved his left hand. The same bandage flew out of his left hand and cut towards Sean. There is no doubt that these soft bandages, waved by the black dead tide, are completely comparable to metal sharp weapons. They can not only be used to cut, cut and chop, but also attack like blunt weapons. Facing the blow, Sean could only hold up his sword. But the center of gravity was already unstable. At this time, he was pulled out by the bandage from the left, and Sean was immediately shot out. The body was still in mid air, and the bandage freak pursued again, this time turning into a right-hand attack. The bandage extending from his arm was like a flying dragon and rushed towards Sean''s face door with a roar. At this time, Sean had nowhere to borrow. Even if he wanted to sink his center of gravity, he couldn''t do it. But if he didn''t resist, he would be drawn by the bandage with hardness comparable to that of the black king, It''s not hard to imagine that Sean''s head would be like a watermelon smashed with a stick. Seeing the bandage getting closer and closer to himself, Sean finally breathed out and aroused the dark fighting spirit in his body. A strong black breath burned like a flame from Sean, and then quickly passed to the black king. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean turned on his insight at the same time. Several red lights extended out of the air and then swept to most of Sean''s upper body - his head and chest occupied four red spots respectively, and the last one pointed directly to Sean''s lower abdomen. At this moment, Sean''s pupils became unusually bright, his breathing began to become very stable, and his thinking was unprecedented calm. Then, the movement of the bandage was clearly displayed in Sean''s retina. Without the help of insight, even if Sean can capture the movement track of the bandage at this moment, it is difficult for him to judge the specific attack point of the bandage, and finally he can only block as before. However, after two blocking moves, Sean has found that the power value of the black dead tide is far more powerful than he imagined. If he blocks hard, he will only be pulled away. But now, with the help of insight, through the slow-moving bandage, Sean can accurately determine the location of the attack. Since hard blocking is not enough, Sean naturally doesn''t have to play hard with the other party. After all, he is not such a completely muscular fighting role. So in mid air, even without any leverage, Sean aimed at the position where the bandage attacked and then waved his sword. This time, Sean''s purpose is not to block the attack of the black dead tide, but to unload his strength. Of course, it''s best to borrow strength through this attack so that he won''t be too embarrassed to fall. It''s too late. In the imagination of the black dead tide, it should be able to easily solve Sean with this blow - I''m afraid that at this time, the black dead tide has forgotten the idea of catching Sean alive. But in fact, the real change was that when the bandage approached Sean''s face, it was tilted by Sean waving his sword in mid air. After a slight collision between the bandage and the sword body, it refracted and fell down. But Sean, on the contrary, borrowed the power of this blow, the whole man began to spin gently, and then his weight sank, he landed on his legs, inserted his sword into the ground to support his body, and plowed a long mark on the ground through impulse and inertia. The bandage from the black dead tide was directly inserted into the black barren land. Soon, a black flame suddenly burst out from the bandage inserted into the ground, burned along the bandage at a very fast speed, and extended towards the bandage freak. As soon as the black dead tide''s right hand tightened and loosened, the bandage fell off his right hand, but soon a small piece of bandage fell from his right hand. The two sides ushered in a brief silent confrontation. The black dead tide just quietly watched his bandage burn to ashes by the black flame. "You and I are the same kind?" The bandage freak black dead tide sniffed the smell in the air. For him, the gray dust in this space naturally had no effect, so he would not feel the burning feeling of his lungs. He just looked at Sean with some doubts, "no, the dead breath on you is not yours, but those dark smells are very strong... Are you a dark creature?" In the face of the black dead tide, Sean didn''t give any answer. He just looked at the black dead tide indifferently. At the same time, his mind was crazy thinking about how to escape from the field of the black dead tide. At this time, his physical weakness had become more and more serious. The burning feeling of his lungs was like that all his internal organs had to be ignited. The breath he exhaled was scorching hot. Coupled with his serious sense of fatigue and loss of strength, Sean even doubted that he could stop the other party''s attacks. He knew very well that although the battle between them was fierce at this time, in fact, they were "non-existent" to the outside world. Only those who step into this field can see the battle between them, while those outside the field can''t see them at all - it''s not invisible, but there is an illusion similar to visual blind spot. The brain will subconsciously avoid the scope of domain space, so it will form a non-existent illusion. Of course, for those with strong perception, if they deliberately "look", they can still see the battle between Sean and the black dead tide, but the battle scene will look strange. Because they can''t see the dust all over the sky, nor can they feel Sean''s strength, weakness and burning of his internal organs. The only thing they can see will be physical phenomena. Sean gently wiped the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The erosion of dead gas has made his physical fitness lower and lower. Even if there is such a strong dark flame to protect him at this time, the eroded part will not recover. Moreover, the black flame did not completely protect Sean, but only slightly slowed down the erosion rate of dead gas in the air, but there was no discount in what should be weakened. "Damn Christina." Sean cursed again, "what protection do you say? I''m dying and I don''t see you. Sure enough, the guy in the Peace Council can''t be trusted." "Did you forget my warning before you said that?" Just after Sean''s rather unpleasant curse, a cold voice also sounded immediately, but Sean didn''t have the slightest panic when he heard the voice, but showed a look of joy. "I warned you to be careful before, but you actually left my perception range But you should be glad that I searched the place where you disappeared for some time and didn''t leave. " It was no one else who made this sound. It was Christina, the silver robed executive of the peace council who had just said to protect and monitor Sean. A strong white glow suddenly lit up in this dead area. In an instant, the dead spirit in the decaying field of all things melted as quickly as the snow illuminated by the bright sun. Christina, wearing the silver robe of the Peace Council, was walking out of the white light calmly. With Christina''s pace, the white light is also constantly compressing the scope of black gas. At a glance, it has a bit of the flavor of yin and Yang in ancient China - the two visible areas of black and white are constantly attacking and swallowing each other, but neither side can do anything for a while, Instead, it maintains an extremely delicate balance. In this way, it made Sean feel a little uncomfortable. Because at this time, he was deep in Christina''s white light. This time, not only the internal organs in his body felt burning, but also bursts of burning tingling came from his skin. Christina glanced at Sean and whispered, "this is my field, ''absolute light''." Hearing Christina''s words, Sean did not want to immediately remove the black flame burning on his body - this is a manifestation of an ability Sean learned in that distorted space. In fact, its essence is still to stimulate the dark fighting spirit in his body, but it can convert these fighting spirit into flame and attach it to the surface of his body, Even attach to the black king to improve the attack power of the black king, and also let the black king have the effect of fire attack. Of course, the disadvantages are equally obvious. Almost after Sean lifted the burning state of the black flame and was in the range of the white holy light, Sean immediately felt a burst of relaxation, and there was a not very strong itch on his body. This kind of itching is the same as the skin is healing after injury, but at this time, the source of itching does not come from any surface part of the body, but from the body. Then Sean suddenly coughed violently, and a black gas was coughed out of Sean''s mouth. In front of Sean, the black gas made a sad sound, then turned into light gray smoke and disappeared completely. Then Sean felt an unprecedented sense of comfort flowing all over his body. At this moment, he recovered not only his physical strength, but even the sense of collapse completely disappeared. At this moment, without Christina''s introduction, Sean also knows what the effect of the "absolute light" field is. Chapter 809 "Silver robe executive?" Finally, the black dead tide no longer just focused on Sean alone. At this time, his eyes were staring at Christina, "the clutter of the Peace Council Roar! " The first few words were relatively normal, and later they became a roar like a beast. At the same time, the black dead tide''s eyes also turned blood red. Needless to think, this almost completely animal like behavior is definitely synonymous with danger. But at the moment, the black dead tide seemed to have completely forgotten his original purpose, and rushed directly towards Christina. When he saw this scene, Sean had a little idea of watching it. Fight a fearless man? No one without a donkey in his head would do that. However, considering that the IQ of the black dead tide is obviously a little anxious, this beast like behavior is naturally understandable. Just look at the black dead breath rolling around the black dead tide like the sea under the storm, you can know how fierce the combat effectiveness of the black dead tide at this time. Combined with the blood red of his eyes just now, there is no doubt that this is the characteristic of madness - when he saw this scene, Sean''s heart guessed a little more: will the dead spine people go into madness when they see the dead enemy of the Peace Council? You know, in the information about dead spine thirteen coffins in the forum, it was not mentioned that thirteen coffins knew such skills as crazy. Facing the fierce black death tide, Christina was fearless. She didn''t even use her weapons. She just stepped forward. The next second, the whole person rushed towards the Black Death tide like a shell. At this moment, because Christina''s speed is too fast, even Sean''s powerful dynamic vision can''t seem to be completely captured. It can only be seen that a strong air flow erupted from the position where Christina was standing, and then Christina has appeared in front of the black dead tide. At this time, Christina has bowed her body and tied her horse step. The palm of her left hand is slightly raised, which is kept at the same level as the face with the same slight lift, while the fist of her right hand is close to her right waist. A huge momentum is emitted from Christina, wrapped around her, and almost dyed white. Next second. Christina''s left hand suddenly retracted from her left waist and turned into a fist; Her right hand, at the moment when her left hand retracted, also hit out at the same level as the slightly raised forehead at a rapid speed. There was a strong vibration in the air. At the same time, there was a burst of air flow like a shell. Christina''s punch just hit the chest of the black dead tide. The explosive air flow exploded in Christina''s fist face and the chest of the black dead tide. Under the impact of this air flow, whether Christina''s field "absolute holy light" or the field of the black dead tide "all things decay", pieces of cracks were produced, crisscrossed and spread like a cobweb. The black dead tide, bombarded by Christina''s fist, flew backward like a loaded shell at the speed no less than Christina had just moved. I don''t know where it fell. Only the black smoke and dust all over the sky, as well as the black dead gas that boils more like boiling water. All Sean could see was that Christina disappeared, appeared, and then the black dead tide hit Christina''s fist like an idiot. Then, he was blown away by the strong air impact generated by the fight between the two holy land strongmen, and even his eyes could not be opened, not to mention the sudden sense of tearing on his face and body. There was no doubt that they were cut under the impact of the fight between the two. Fortunately, Sean is in the absolute light of Christina, so these small wounds like being cut by a blade have been cured without bleeding, and even a scar has not been left. Sean was able to barely open his eyes until the wild and raging blast gradually subsided. The first thing he saw was that the cracks in the two fields were slowly mending. Domain, as the most important means of battle for the strong in the Holy Land: materializing the rules can actually be destroyed. Once the field is destroyed, the ability of the field can not be used again in a short time. In this way, it will naturally fall into a very dangerous environment. However, the field is usually destroyed due to combat, which will only occur in the battle of the lower sanctuary. The perfection of the field is very high in the battle of the middle sanctuary and above, and will not be destroyed under normal circumstances. However, there will be a difference between the strong and the weak in the fight between the strong in the Holy Land and the killing and swallowing of each other in the field. So there will naturally be a second situation: repression. Like now. At this time, the scope of the decaying field of all things has been significantly reduced. Although this reduction is not a very intuitive performance, Sean can still feel that the field of the black dead tide is gradually suppressed by Christina''s absolute holy light. This is not only because the absolute light has a certain restraint against the decay of all things, but also because Christina''s strength is much stronger than the black dead tide. The destruction and suppression of the field is the early state of the two holy domain strongmen in battle. Because only after completely suppressing or destroying the field can one party''s holy land strong have the possibility to kill the other party''s holy land strong. Moreover, the destructive power formed by the battle between the strong in the holy land is also very terrible. If Sean was not in Christina''s field at this time, and Christina obviously intended to protect Sean, the explosion impact just formed in the first round of attack would be enough to seriously hurt Sean. At this time, where the black dead tide falls, there is still a strong black smoke, and the situation in the smoke can not be seen clearly. But suddenly, two white light bands shot at Christina at a very fast speed. Sean fixed his eyes and saw that the two white light bands were not strange things, but the bandages on the black dead tide. Facing these two strange bandages, Christina still didn''t use her weapons. She just lifted her hands and tried to block the two bandages with her hands. Sean wanted to remind him, but when he saw the two bandages that could cut him into pieces with one blow when facing him to Christina, but they were really as harmless as bandages, Sean couldn''t help but rejoice that his reminder was slow. Two bandages, tightly wrapped around Christina''s wrist. Before the two bandages could move again, Christina turned her hands over and held them with her backhand. At the other end of the bandage, the black dead tide obviously knew that Christina had been bound, so she began to exert force. At this time, Christina seemed to be pulled by gravity, and her body was slightly unbalanced and staggered a few steps forward. But only these two steps. When Christina took the third step, she stood steady again. Looking at the bandage almost straight into a string, it is obvious that the strength of the black dead tide is still unabated, but it is obvious that Christina can no longer be dragged. Although both of them are lower holy places, and the Black Death tide is obviously earlier than Christina''s fame, it is obvious that the world is invincible depending on which side becomes famous. At least at this moment, it can be easily seen from the wrestling between the two sides that the black dead tide is not Christina''s opponent - Christina is much better than the black dead tide in terms of strength, speed and field ability. Next second. Sean saw scenes that previously existed only when he watched cartoons in the Earth Federation. Under the sudden force of Christina pulling the bandage, the whole black dead tide flew towards Christina like a shell. then. The bandaged face of the black dead tide had another close contact with Christina''s right fist - flying backwards again at a faster speed. Then Christina did it again - this time she didn''t even need her hands to work, just her right hand, pulled back the black dead tide, and then hit it with another punch. This time, Sean seemed to hear some crack. The effect of the fearless in Vietnam is obviously not just physical. At this moment, Sean sympathized with the unlucky black dead tide and met Christina who completely restrained him in all directions. And every time the black dead tide is hit hard by Christina, his field "all things decay" will obviously shrink, and Christina''s "absolute holy light" will take the opportunity to expand one point. With each passing day, even if the field of the black dead tide is not destroyed, once it is absolutely suppressed by Christina, she can still kill the black dead tide! It seems that the fall of the black dead tide is a sure result. To be able to solve the thirteen coffins of a dead thorn so easily here is obviously a great victory - for the Peace Council, it is another victory after destroying the five nests of dead thorn; For dead spines, this is really worse. Just after Christina slapped the black dead tide back and forth as a telescopic ball for more than ten times, when she saw that the field of the black dead tide was getting smaller and smaller, and it was not far from death, a black light suddenly tore Christina''s field, and then drew it accurately on the two bandages of the black dead tide. Affected by this sudden sense of weightlessness, Christina couldn''t help taking two steps back to stabilize her figure, but on the other side, a figure also crashed into this field, and then caught the black dead tide flying backwards. Two figures, one before and one after, appeared around the black dead tide. A figure in front of him is a child who looks only seven or eight years old. His hands are holding two short swords - but relative to his height, these are probably two long swords. At this time, there is a weak dark black flame burning on the long sword. It was the swing of these two daggers that cut off the bandage of the black dead tide, thus breaking the "connection" between Christina and the black dead tide. At this time, the child was looking at Christina with a dignified face. His expression was completely different from his age. The man who caught the black dead tide flying upside down was a woman. This is a peerless beauty with a beautiful face. Of course, her figure is also enough to make many people feel inferior and excited. But it''s a pity that her skin is a strange cyan gray, just like the color of zombies made by the necromancer. It''s just that she''s not stiff at all. From the point of view that she can easily catch the black dead tide, it is obvious that the woman''s strength is very terrible. Sean''s eyes twitched when he saw the two men. Ghost sword, demon boy and undead girl Wendy. Like the black dead tide, it is one of the thirteen coffins of dead spine. These two men are the weakest in the thirteen coffins. They are only the top gold peak and belong to the strong who step on the boundary of the holy land with half a foot. As we all know, if you want to enter the holy land, you must complete two prerequisites. The first is to master and materialize the law to form its own unique field; The second is to have a strong body enough to support the power of the field. Only by acquiring these two abilities at the same time can he be called a real Holy Land strongman, and only mastering one of the two can he be regarded as a quasi Holy Land strongman with half a foot on the holy land. Although ghost sword, magic boy and immortal corpse girl Wendy are only quasi Holy Land strongmen, if they can be combined into one, they can be regarded as a complete Holy Land strongman. Because the former grasps the power of law - it is not a field, but can exert the real field. It is only because of the body that the field cannot last, but if it breaks Christina''s field and saves people as just now, it will not be a problem; The latter master the strong physical power. Although Wendy has not mastered the field ability at present, with her strong physical quality, she can often break the field of the next Holy Land strong, so as to kill the enemy. This is also the reason why these two people can enter the ranks of dead spine thirteen coffins: because their individual combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and the general lower Holy Land strongman is not their opponent. There are three dead spine thirteen coffins. If you count the dark prophet, there are four thirteen coffin members in the wilderness! Christina saw three members of the dead spine thirteen coffins here. If she doesn''t report it, it''s a ghost. There is no doubt that once Christina reports, the peace council will send people. In other words, the wilderness at this time has become a vortex of war - the dead spine and the peace council will surely fight here! The two sides confronted each other, but no one did it easily. Christina obviously knew the strength of the dead spine thirteen coffins. At this time, she was the only one, so she obviously had some scruples and didn''t do it easily. After all, in the case of one-on-one, she is absolutely sure of winning, even in the face of the combination of ghost sword, magic boy and immortal corpse girl Wendy, Christina is not afraid. However, if a black dead tide is added, Christina''s chance of winning is less than 50% - although the black dead tide is half killed by Christina, for the undead, as long as he doesn''t really die, no matter how serious the injury is, it''s meaningless. At this time, the injury of black dead tide is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Go!" The magic boy stared at Christina and didn''t seem to have a hard plan. He took advantage of Christina''s slightly frowned eyebrows and slightly relaxed breath, shouted in a deep voice, and then withdrew without hesitation. And the immortal corpse girl Wendy was also in the ghost sword. At the moment when the magic boy hurriedly retreated, he hurriedly retreated with one hand holding the black dead tide''s head. Christina didn''t expect that there were three opponents who didn''t dare to fight. She didn''t react for the moment. When she came back, the other party had withdrawn from a very long distance. At this time, she caught up with her and shouted, "where to escape!" Chapter 810 In an instant, Sean was standing alone in the battlefield. But on Sean''s face, there was no happiness for the rest of his life. There was only a dignified face. He looked at the dead spine thirteen coffin that had escaped without a trace in a moment and the direction of Christina who was chasing away. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He sighed after a long time. At this time, he found that his tiger mouth was slightly painful. When he looked down, he found that his previous attempts to catch the black dead tide had cracked the tiger mouth. It was because of Christina''s "absolute holy light" that he was cured, but only the injury, but the pain left before the wound could not be completely eliminated. The strength of the field of absolute light lies in that it can accelerate the recovery of all injuries and prevent side effects such as bleeding and ulceration. Of course, according to Sean''s speculation, it also has the effect of immunity to all toxins. Sean guessed that Christina''s rule should be biased towards the cure mastered by the goddess of life. Although this field does not directly improve Christina''s apparent strength, with the title of fearless and Christina''s attributes and abilities close to bugs, the effect of this field may have a greater effect on her growth. Maybe the magic boy saw this and gave up fighting. In the coffin of dead spine 13, ghost sword and magic boy are the most aggressive. He wants to start a battle almost all the time. Basically, as long as such a guy''s task is involved, it is impossible to avoid fighting. Unlike others, there is the possibility of avoiding combat. However, such a person with the strongest desire to fight chose to avoid Christina, which is enough to explain a lot of problems. Sean looked at the devastation on the ground, and he also had a more intuitive understanding of the competition between the Holy Land and the strong in the world. Although most people will subconsciously ignore the battle situation when fighting because of the effect of the field, the damage caused by the strong in the holy land will not disappear. When Christina broke out for the first time, she left a huge pit on the ground with a depth of more than meters and a coverage of five or six meters in diameter; Immediately after the first contact between the two sides, the airflow that broke out when Christina hit the black dead tide tore all the ground within a radius of 30 meters. Although in the field, it seems that the collision between the two fields has produced cracks in their respective fields, in fact, the impact on the material world is not low, because every punch Christina hit on the black dead tide has expanded the range by one meter to several meters. Sean was able to judge this simply because the cracks around him had a very obvious multi-level distribution. In the field, it seems that the place where the black dead tide was hit for the first time is not very far, but in fact, it is also hundreds of meters away in the material world. Because there is also a very obvious collapse there - not only a few big trees collapsed by the black dead tide, but also huge pits several meters deep and three meters long on the ground. In the distance, there was a rushing sound. Obviously, it was the voice of people on both sides of the stronghold and camp when they heard the sound of battle. Sean didn''t dare to stay here. He wasn''t afraid of the siege of these people, but he didn''t have a good way to explain the current situation. So soon, he turned around and left quickly. It doesn''t make any difference whether he has a horse or not with his current strength. He got the horse from the camp just to disguise his low strength. Soon, Sean returned to Mann''s stronghold under construction at the entrance to the water demon''s Secret collection. As Sean expected, there were not many guards in the stronghold at this time. Obviously, most of the people went to the incident site. No one was surprised by Sean''s appearance, but Sean knew it when he thought about it. After all, the deep belly area of the whole wilderness had been "unified" by Sean, so now the humans who can move freely in this area must be companions, so no one will investigate anything. So Sean soon returned to the water demon secret collection. As soon as he entered the square, Sean found something wrong. Originally, when Sean and those people left today, there were many bodies in the square, but at this time, except for the blood on the ground, all the bodies were missing, and there was no residue left. Don''t think Sean knew whose masterpiece it was. But at this time, he was not sure that he was the only one in the water demon''s Secret collection, so he didn''t shout out, but ran quickly towards the central hall. But Sean stopped halfway because Cecilia and others were coming out of the central hall. When you think about it carefully, the old Lich seems to be able to sense the response of biological characteristics, so he can naturally infer from it, so it''s not strange to know that Sean came back. "Are you okay?" Cecilia asked eagerly. "Nothing." Sean shook his head and then told the story after he left the water demon''s Secret collection today. Of course, he didn''t hide the matter of obtaining two drawings, but he skipped the process of how to obtain them. "I didn''t find the Pearl of the deep sea. It''s estimated that this thing was either placed here or brought by man However, I guess the possibility of the latter is relatively low, because I have inquired about it today. Mann is preparing to transport all the treasures here. It should be regarded as the headquarters by him soon. " "Are we going to search here now?" Rorty cabas asked. "If I search alone, the progress may be slow, so I hope HARTING and Rorty can help." Sean said, "moreover, now the wilderness is very unsafe. It seems that four people who died in the thirteen coffins of thorns are here in the wilderness... Now this information has been learned by the people of the Peace Council. I estimate that this place will soon become a battlefield." "Dead spine thirteen coffins!?" Both rotica bass and Cecilia were stunned, and there was an incredible tone in their tone. Others, however, were dazed. Sean was not surprised that Rorty cabas and Cecilia knew about the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. The former has been mixed in the surface world for more than ten years. Even if you don''t know the higher-level strength structure of dead spine, you must have heard of the title "Thirteen coffins". Cecilia, anyway, was the daughter of the Archduke of the Principality of rumbel. Even if she didn''t want to know this, she would hear rumors about it more or less. She even saw similar information when studying in the College of Maggie empire. The only people who really don''t know the title of "dead spine thirteen coffins" are the old lich, Hitler, Shina, lanster and Harding. But although they didn''t know, they also knew that Cecilia, rotica bass and Sean were not easy to mess with. Of course, what gives them a clearer understanding of the current situation is the peace council just mentioned by Sean - compared with the existence of dead spines, the Peace Council is an organization familiar to children from the age of three to the age of 100 on the whole continent. In the perception of these people, those who have anything to do with the peace association are great demons. In order to make his companions better understand the existence of the thirteen coffins of dead spine, Sean also had to open his mouth to explain the ghost sword, magic boy, immortal female, Wendy, black dead tide, etc., and the other ten thirteen coffins. "I said how could five strong momentum suddenly appear. It turned out to be so." After hearing what Sean said, the old Lich couldn''t help nodding, "so it is." Sean wanted to answer casually, but soon he realized the difference between the old Lich''s words: "five strands?" HARTING, rotikabas and Cecilia''s faces changed rapidly when they heard the speech. Hitler and hina, who reacted a little slowly, also woke up. Only lanster was still at a loss. Even if the old Lich thinks that the momentum of the undead girl, Wendy, ghost sword and magic boy is very strong, then plus the black dead tide and Christina, there are only four people, so who does the fifth strong momentum mean? However, before Sean and others wanted to understand the answer, the old Lich suddenly stretched out a bone finger in a certain direction, and the sound of broken glass sounded in the air. Then a middle-aged man wearing a black robe and holding a tall black staff appeared in front of everyone. Of course, the scene he appeared in front of the crowd at this time was a few steps backward. His ruddy face suddenly turned white, and his Adam''s apple surged, as if he had swallowed something. "Dark prophet!?" Sean''s face showed shock. "It''s not him. It''s just a split projection." The old Lich said disdainfully, "but there are some means. Ordinary people need to consume a lot of magic to make the projection materialize, and to make the projection touch things is almost the level of God. Your projection... Also has good combat strength." "I didn''t expect a lich here." The dark prophet looked very calm. The pale soon disappeared and became ruddy again. His eyes swept one by one from Sean and others, and then he said, "of course, I didn''t expect to see the Duke of the void, a demon, a dark elf and... A mermaid here, There are even... Priests of the Church of life. " No matter where it is, the team formed by Sean at this time is really enough to be a "wonderful flower". The first is the underground camp and the surface camp. The contradiction between the two camps can not be resolved at all, but Sean is friendly with HARTING and rotikabas at this time. Secondly, the coexistence of Lich and Life Church priest is also a very puzzling combination. Because of these two different situations, the appearance of the mermaid lanster is not so surprising. The dark prophet is a middle-aged man who looks about 30 to 40 years old. He has a handsome face and exudes a very mature temperament. If his identity was not exposed by Sean at this time, most people would only think that he is a knowledgeable and mysterious magician when they first see the dark prophet. Of course, if he changes his dress, he may also play a successful businessman, a valuable aristocrat and so on, because the noble temperament emitted by him is enough to make him have a great camouflage cost. However, the person in front of him, relying on a deliberately misleading interpretation of a prophecy, provoked a war between the two great powers, resulting in the death of millions of people and the displacement of tens of millions of people, all for his revenge. His behavior will naturally attract the high attention and pursuit of the Peace Council. Therefore, in the next 50 years, the dark prophet "died" in the hands of the Peace Council as many as 11 times. Only every time when the peace council thought it had killed him, it was not long before he could hear the news that he was making waves everywhere. It was not until after the eleventh that the peace council realized that the dark prophet was not human. And every time he can predict his death in advance, so as to arrange the relevant aftermath work, disguise his death and avoid the chase. After the eleventh fake death, the dark prophet received an invitation from the dead spine and became one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. If the thirteen coffins of dead spines really need to be ranked in order of personal strength and combat effectiveness, the dark prophet may not be able to enter the top five, but if it is only about strategy and ruthlessness, he can definitely enter the top three. Just as the task involving the ghost sword and the demon boy will inevitably fight with the ghost sword, the task involving the dark prophet must be related to the war. In connection with the broken branch of the tree of life and the elves and mercenaries who escorted the broken branch of the tree of life before, Sean has roughly figured out what the conspiracy planned by the dark prophet is: to provoke the hatred of all elves and tribes in the whole wilderness against mankind. Although the components of the wilderness are complex, on the whole, the four ethnic groups that occupy the majority are elves, barbarians, dwarves and orcs of all ethnic groups, who occupy nearly three fifths of the seats in the wilderness Parliament. The remaining two fifths are divided by humans or sub races such as lizards, orcs and koeheads. The main problem in today''s barbarian civil strife is the barbarians. When Sean destroyed the head and tail snake route of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, it was not just the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance that suffered losses. The surrounding countries occupying the entrances and exits of the wild region also suffered losses to varying degrees. In addition, the cooperation between the king of the wild Parliament and the outside world was poked out by intentional people, resulting in internal division, In fact, the wild parliament now exists in name only. At this time, the main war faction and the stability maintenance faction appeared. Almost all orcs and nearly half of the barbarians are the main war faction, while the other half, such as the Barbarian King tribe, the stone hammer tribe and the dwarves, constitute the stability faction. If at this time, the elves provoke their anger against mankind, then the main war faction will gain a large-scale absolute advantage. At that time, if the stability maintenance faction does not want to be swallowed up by the wild "law of the jungle", then they can only choose to fight. In the wild chaos, the first to bear the brunt is the relatively weak forces in the surrounding regions. There is no doubt that Sean''s empty principality will be the first place to be attacked. At present, with the strength of the empty principality, it is impossible to stop the pouring out of the whole wilderness - which is equivalent to the military strength of an old empire. Once the void principality can not stop this vicious tide, the next situation will be obvious: taking this as a breakthrough, the whole southern continent will be completely plunged into war. Looking at Sean''s changeable look, the dark prophet suddenly opened his mouth: "it is said that the Great Duke of void is quick thinking, good at peeping at a spot and knowing the whole leopard. He has no better grasp of the situation. Now it seems true. Obviously, you have found my plan." The dark prophet''s plan is to turn the conspiracy into a conspiracy. Through the conspiracy of "provoking the hatred of the elves in the wilderness against mankind", so as to "lead the whole wilderness to attack the empty principality". Although this kind of scheme is very cruel, it is quite different from dead spine''s consistent policy: after all, dead spine''s business is mainly assassination. Even the conspiracy provoked by the dark prophet serves assassination after joining dead spine, in addition to the initial revenge. At this moment, how can we start such a thing that provokes war and chaos in the whole southern continent? "What good will it do you to plunge the southern continent into war?" Sean asked, frowning. This time, he came to the wilderness, in addition to breaking through the upper gold and completing the task of strengthening his body to prepare for breaking through the holy land, on the other hand, he also wanted to win an ally in the wilderness for the void principality. However, if the dark prophet''s plan succeeds, Sean''s plan must be in vain. In this way, a series of changes implemented in the void duchy to welcome the participation of tribes in the wilderness because of his trust in Sean will all be in vain. "Plunging the southern continent into war?" The dark prophet was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "I think Duke void seems to have misunderstood something." Hearing the speech, Sean frowned more tightly. But at this time, Cecilia is more sensitive to the problem: "your purpose is only for the void duchy? Is it just a foil to plunge the southern continent into war? " "Almost." The dark prophet smiled, "up to now, it doesn''t matter if I make the plan clear to you My purpose is only to revenge the empty principality... Well, strictly speaking, to revenge you, Archduke Sean Connery. Although I don''t know how you know the location of one of our five nests of dead spines, it''s really beautiful from a commercial point of view that you take it as a deal with the Peace Council and let it let you provoke a war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion. " Hearing the dark prophet''s words, Sean knew why the other party was targeting the void principality, and the original frightened state of mind was calmed at this time. Of course, he also received a prompt tone from the system¡ª¡ª [your relationship with dead spine has been changed to: feud.] This is probably because the dark prophet singled out the problem and made the change. In this way, it can also explain why Sean exudes such a strong red light when he starts his real eyes after seeing the dark prophet. "But you should know what kind of existence we dead spines are? So I think when you make this deal, you should expect what counterattack we dead spine will make after learning that one of the five nests has been destroyed? " The dark prophet still said calmly, "however, I didn''t expect that the void Archduke would appear in this wilderness, which was somewhat beyond my expectation. Unfortunately, the picture on the prophecy was not described clearly, otherwise I should have known for a long time However, you can rest assured that the assassinations against all high-level officials of your void duchy have long been on the agenda. Therefore, even if the other thirteen coffin members who went to the void duchy did not find you, they will solve the others together. " "Together?" Hearing the words of the dark prophet, Sean''s mind quickly turned over the historical progress at this time in the game. Although he could not remember clearly in his impression, he was sure that there were only three people idle in the thirteen coffins, "do you really think that the other side of the void city is a place where you can be presumptuous? If you did it together with the thirteen coffins, it would be almost the same. I''m afraid you can''t do it by only relying on the dark domain death knight, the demon soul and the dead sword? " Hearing Sean''s words, the dark prophet''s face changed slightly. The reason why his face changed was not because of Sean''s so-called "uncertainty", because in fact, the three people were arranged by the dead spine to assassinate Sean. As long as they were given an appropriate opportunity, it was not difficult to solve Sean with the strength of the three strong saints. But dead spine didn''t expect that Sean would run to the wilderness, so the three people who arranged to kill Sean were naturally going to be empty. The reason why the dark prophet''s face really changed slightly was that Sean accurately told the three thirteen coffin members of the operation. In connection with Sean''s knowledge of one of the five nests of the dead spine, which is extremely hidden inside the dead spine, the dark prophet wondered whether there was a traitor inside. Even the dark prophet wondered whether the peace council had any arrangements in the void principality. Otherwise, how could Christina appear around Sean so coincidentally. "It seems that we underestimated your excellency." The dark prophet said solemnly. The more the dark prophet looked like this, the more uneasy Sean was. Because he knew that the dark prophet would soon pass on what Sean was saying to the other thirteen coffin members, even higher-level people of the dead spine. In this way, I''m afraid the next plan for him will be more perfect and more powerful. "Anyway, I just came today to say hello, Mr. Sean. I''ll see you later." The dark prophet saluted Sean, "next time, we''ll be ready to give you a hand." With this saying, the figure of the dark prophet gradually became transparent and seemed ready to leave. But at this time, the old Lich who had not spoken said, "I said... You don''t pay much attention to me when you say that you come and go?" Since you dare to appear here and have such an arrogant tone, don''t go at all. " Almost at the end of this sentence, there was a brighter purple flame in the empty eyes of the old Lich. In an instant, the air around the dark prophet suddenly shook, as if someone stretched out his hand and slapped it on a glass bottle filled with water: countless visible ripples shook around the dark prophet. At this moment, the dark prophet, whose original figure had faded to almost become transparent, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and then his transparent body became unusually clear. At this moment, everyone remembered that there was a lich in this space! What is a lich? That is, at least it must be a powerful existence of the twelfth order! Is the twelfth order a concept? That is the existence of legendary level! Although the dark prophet is only half a step away from promoting the existence of legend, as long as he doesn''t get promoted one day, he will still be the top power of the upper holy land. There is no quasi legend in the boundary between the upper holy land and legend. If it''s a legend, it''s a legend. If it''s not a legend, it can only be an upper holy land for a lifetime! What''s more, Sean doesn''t think the old Lich is an ordinary legendary strong man. These goods are imprisoned in that twisted space. I don''t know how many years. Even if their strength is damaged, I''m afraid they can''t be compared with ordinary legendary strong men. Obviously. This very arrogant dark prophet is going to have bad luck today. Chapter 811 On an oasis somewhere in the wilderness, two figures are flying rapidly. They only need to click on the ground to sweep a distance of nearly 100 meters in front. In fact, if it were not to avoid leaving traces at each point, the moving distance could be farther. However, in this rapid flight, neither of them turned back. Because they know very well that the person who pursues them is a strong saint, and the situation that the strong saint has mastered the power of law is enough to get them out of the conventional role of gravity. Although the lower sanctuary cannot move too fast in mid air, it is more than enough if it is only used to lock their position and make short flights. Therefore, during the flight, both of them chose some rugged mountain roads or places with more obstacles such as stone forest as far as possible. These two people, of course, are ghost sword. Demon boy and immortal corpse girl. Wendy. Of course, Wendy still has a black dead tide in her hand. The big man didn''t seem to weigh much more than a stone on Wendy''s hand, because Wendy kept the same posture throughout the process - neither let the black dead tide touch the ground once, nor did it hinder her speed. It was like a kite, undulating with the forward movement of running. Different from the relaxed and comfortable look in the past, the magic boy''s face at this time was very focused. Even he could vaguely see the sweat beads of bean size emerging in his forehead, and then he was taken away by the roaring wind in the process of rapid running. In order to maintain physical restraint as much as possible, the magic boy''s double swords have been inserted back into the scabbard and have not been carried in his hand, and his running behavior is that his whole body is at an angle of 90 degrees, just like the flying of ostriches in the desert. Compared with the undead girl Wendy, the demon boy is essentially a human, and his physical strength is not as infinite as Wendy and the black dead tide. The cold wind whistled past the ears of two people, or three people, but their speed did not slow down at all, but faster and faster. However, in this process, we can gradually see that the demon boy who is still a human body has begun to be a little out of support, because Wendy has led the way in the running at this time - although the gap between the two is less than 3mm, this distance is enough to explain many problems for the thirteen coffins. The magic boy suddenly slowed down his speed a little, and then took a deep breath. This move opened the distance between him and Wendy by ten meters in an instant. In terms of physical fitness and endurance, the magic boy who first came into contact with the law and formed his own field can not be compared with Wendy. However, since he is a strong person who depends on martial arts, he naturally has some attainments in instant explosive power. After hearing the magic boy suddenly say "speed up", his next foot on the plain will suddenly force - but the magic boy is still very cautious, because his right foot is only the tip of his foot on the ground and does not step on the whole foot. An abundant and powerful force suddenly burst out from the Devil boy, but because of the Devil boy''s deliberate control, the circle pit shocked by his right foot stepping on the plain did not spread too much, probably less than half a meter. But the transmission of force is relative. Although the horizontal transmission is not much, if it is vertical, it can be found that the rock structure up to 10 meters underground is directly trampled into powder by the magic boy. Almost at the moment when the demon boy accelerates, the undead girl Wendy also accelerates at the same time - just as a representative of the power type, the control of the undead girl is not as exquisite as that of the demon boy. Even if he deliberately controlled the strength and transmission area, the shock still exceeded two meters. However, under the acceleration of this burst of fighting spirit, the two men really shot out like shells this time, and in an instant they crossed a distance of nearly kilometers. In the running of the night, I don''t know how long it took, the two finally made a light turn by a stream, and then both disappeared into the field. It can''t be said to disappear. Strictly speaking, it should be said that the two people entered an area maintained by magic: when the two people entered this area, what can be seen outside is two ripples that swing like stones falling into the lake. However, the diffusion range of the ripples is not large, so they only stir a little and then completely calm down, which seems to be no different from the surrounding situation. The only change is that the breath of these two people completely disappeared here. If there is no one who is particularly good at hunting, the breath left by the two people will be completely blown away by the wind in the wilderness in a few minutes. Of course, even if there are people who are good at hunting, the traces and breath left by these two people can only be retained for a few hours at most. Unless they are hunters above legendary strength, it is possible to still find the traces of these two people a few days later. With Christina - her existence, even in the strong Peace Council, can be regarded as a bug level existence - she is not very good at tracking her strength. Once she is thrown away, it is impossible to find a target. At least, it was more than half an hour later that she found the clue left by the magic boy and Wendy when they accelerated for the second time, and then she completely lost the trace of them. However, when entering the area constructed by magic, the magic boy and Wendy changed their looks. At this time, in this area, there is a middle-aged man wearing a black and local mage robe. On the surface, the man is very handsome and full of a mature and stable temperament unique to his age. Of course, there is a profound wisdom and mystery that can be seen in almost all mages - if he is not injured, Then you may be able to see the confident appearance unique to this person. At this moment, the demon boy, Wendy and the black dead tide whose skull has been repaired and can move normally can only see the middle-aged magician who is dying, the front of the mage''s robe has been dyed red with blood, and his face is as pale as paper. This man is naturally the dark prophet of one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. "What''s going on?" The Devil boy said with a surprised look. At the same time, he took out his double swords at the first time, looking alert. The immortal corpse woman Wendy''s reaction was not slow, her momentum surged madly, and her blue gray skin began to turn into a dark gray: "who attacked you?" "I was careless." The dark prophet said weakly. In the face of his companions, the dark prophet could not say "after he found that the black dead tide was in danger, he conducted a long-distance magic body shaping projection, and then secretly followed Sean and tried to assassinate Sean. Instead, he was found by a lich, and then tried to threaten Sean. He was imprisoned by the Lich when he was thinking of leaving, Then he was brutally trampled by the lich, so he not only lost a precious magic core, but also led to the fact that his spiritual power and Magic were reduced by half. "Careless?" Ghost sword. The Devil boy frowned slightly, but he still put away his double swords, "what''s the matter?" "Our plan failed." The dark prophet didn''t immediately answer the demon boy''s question, "I can''t transfer Magic now. You immediately contact the dead nest to evacuate the dark domain death knight, death sword and demon soul from the void principality, and say there is a trap over there!" "Trap?" Wendy frowned, too, and then asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Aren''t they responsible for assassinating the empty Duke? With the strength of the three of them, even if there are any traps in the void principality, it won''t help? " "It would certainly not help if it were just the Principality of the void, but that Sean Connery has joined hands with the Peace Council. Now there is a trap waiting for us to throw ourselves into the net over the Principality of the void!" The dark prophet''s tone was a little heavier and his speed was a little urgent. In this way, it seemed that his injury became worse and coughed up a mouthful of blood, "now the Great Duke of void is not in the Principality of void at all. He is already in the wilderness! The man you saw when you went to save the black tide was Sean Connery! " "What!?" At this moment, both magic boy and Wendy were shocked. "What are we waiting for? Go back and catch him immediately, and we can continue our plan." After being shocked, the magic boy took the lead and said, "Wendy and I are really not Christina''s opponents, but if we add the black dead tide, it''s hard to say whether we win or lose. If you do it, even a few more Christina will not help with the strength of the four of us. " "Impossible." The dark prophet shook his head. Immortal corpse woman. Wendy glanced at the dark prophet, and then said, "it may be really impossible for you to be injured now, but since there is an ambush in the void principality and our most essential goal is here, we can wait for the dark domain death knight, death sword and demon soul to meet and then do it." "Even if we get together, there''s nothing we can do now, Sean." The dark prophet continued to shake his head. Ghost sword. The Devil boy frowned. He looked at the dark prophet and said in a deep voice, "reason." "Guess how I got hurt?" The dark prophet did not answer the question. Asked by the dark prophet, the magic boy and Wendy looked at each other, but they didn''t know how to answer. In the thirteen coffins, the personal combat effectiveness of the dark prophet is not particularly excellent, which is probably a medium level. His greatest advantage is in strategy. Of course, if you underestimate the dark prophet, it will also pay a heavy price. After all, the bright power at the top of the holy land is there, and ordinary people can''t deal with it if they want to deal with it. Otherwise, how can they escape 11 times in the hands of the peace Council? But now, as the dark prophet said, the magic boy and Wendy found that things might not be as simple as they thought. If you can hurt the dark prophet so badly, the other party must at least be a strong one of the same level. And Christina''s strength, now dead spine people are very clear: although it is a new lower holy land, it will not be much inferior to some middle holy places. But it''s not good enough to deal with a superior holy land power like the dark prophet. "If I had not cast my magic projection, but if I had come personally, I would be dead now." Without letting the magic boy and Wendy guess anything, the dark prophet just pondered a little and announced the answer directly, "even if the thirteen coffins arrive, it''s just meaningless to leave a few more bodies... No, it''s likely that the whole army will be destroyed and no one can run away." "It''s impossible. Even the legendary strong ones can escape if we really can''t fight." As the demon boy with the sharpest fighting intuition, he immediately refuted the words of the dark prophet, "when did the thirteen coffins become so worthless? Can''t you be defeated by a projection and lose your confidence? " Thirteen coffins, as a bright sign of dead spines, are composed of thirteen people with strong combat strength. Shadow Brett, scissor jack, dark prophet and soul Summoner are all the strong men at the top of the holy land. Among them, shadow Brett, dark prophet and scissor jack are half stepping on the legendary sideline. Duke fraffith, the full moon visitor, John and blood mask Naxi are the strong ones in the middle holy land, while Duke fraffith and the full moon visitor John still seal their real strength. Once the seal is lifted, they are also the strong existence of the upper holy land. As for the blood mask, although Naxi is only a middle holy land, if he only discusses his personal combat power, he can definitely rank in the top five in the dead spine, and he has a strong record of killing the strong men in the upper holy land many times. Black dead tide, dark domain death knight, demon soul and dead sword are the next Holy domain, but these four people also have powerful abilities that other people in the dead spine do not have. Among them, the demon soul had five records of fighting with Christina, who was mainly trained by the Peace Council: four draws and one loss, but the result was that the defeat made the demon soul look like an old man; The dark domain death knight is a person who steals part of the divine power of the God of death. He can shuttle freely between the outer world and the material world without any punishment; As for the dead sword, it is special, because its body is not a man, but a sword, a dark artifact that degenerates into the abyss. The reason why there is only a lower holy land is because the container found by the dead spine can only play such strength. As for ghost sword, Devil boy and immortal corpse girl Wendy, although they are only quasi holy places, they have their own strengths, and their combat effectiveness is also very strong. Their joint efforts can compete with any of the four lower holy places. This is the real reason why they got the title of thirteen coffins - of course, dead spine pays more attention to their future potential, because they are still very young. It can be said that among these 13 people, except for magic boy and Wendy, who are only exceptions, the other 11 people are really strong in the holy land. "Ha ha." The dark prophet looked at the demon boy and gave a creepy laugh. "Do you know who''s with Sean now?" Ghost sword. The Devil boy didn''t answer. But the dark prophet didn''t need him to answer, "a lich." The Devil boy was stunned. But the dark prophet said before the demon boy spoke again: "one hand can pull my projection hidden in the star world to the material world; I can imprison my projection with a wave of my hand at will, and I can''t use space to escape; Then the ghost fire made me completely lose control of the projection; With a touch, I can directly burn my soul through projection, and even almost absorb my soul on the side of the body into the Lich of the past What kind of Lich do you think exists? Are you sure you want to compete with such a lich If you are sure, you can persuade others to go. Anyway, I won''t go. " "I won''t go either." The black dead tide shook his head like a rattle. As for the undead girl Wendy, not to mention, because she has proved her idea with practical actions - the distance between her and the magic boy has been more than ten meters. Ghost sword. The Devil boy''s face looked a little ugly. But although his fighting desire is very strong, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a brain. He knows very well that such a lich is definitely not as simple as an ordinary legend, or even at the level of super strong, which makes him have to curse Sean for some shit luck and catch such a lich, because according to their intelligence, Sean doesn''t have such a strong man around him. "Can we... Release the trace of this Lich?" The Devil boy''s brain turns very fast. "There is also a priest of the life church with Sean. If my eyes are not wrong, she is the chief saint of the life church, Hitler, who has disappeared from our sight for nearly two years." The dark prophet continued, "and now there is a demon and a dark elf next to Sean. I really don''t know what the Lord wants to do, but even if we publish these news here in the wilderness, we can''t cause any impact and harm to it. Moreover, even I can think of 100 ways to get rid of this situation. How many do you think the Lord can think of? " "Fifty?" The demon boy didn''t know why the dark prophet asked this question, but he took it. "Even if there is only one, it means that we can''t use this method to threaten or even cause any substantive harm to him." The dark prophet said faintly. "What now?" The Devil boy''s tone was rather unwilling. "What should I do?" The dark prophet sneered, "honestly admit that the mission has failed, and let others not act rashly. This will soon become another battlefield, but we are not ready to fight with the peace council here, so report these news and let the big people above have a headache. What should we do before the new task is assigned Of course, it''s best to find a way to keep an eye on Sean Connery and investigate what happened to the Lich. " "Leave the investigation to me!" The Devil boy said immediately. "I don''t trust you." The dark prophet said without hesitation, "if it were you, you would not hesitate to find ways to create opportunities to get along with the LORD alone, and with your character, you would definitely choose to fight under such circumstances I don''t think you are the opponent of the Lord. " "Are you looking down on me!" The Devil boy was immediately angered, "don''t think you are the planner of this action, you can always tell me what to do. Our status is equal, and you are not qualified to order me! And this time, your plan has completely failed. You''d better think about how the organization will evaluate you after you go back! " Hearing the Devil boy''s words, the dark prophet''s face changed slightly. Dark nest, as one of the five most important core bases of dead spine, naturally has the most heavily guarded and the most hidden geographical location. But one day, not only was the location of the nest known by the peace debate, but it was even completely destroyed overnight with its accurate power, and the whole dead spine was shocked. Then they paid a great price and finally found a clue to Sean Connery. In order to prove this clue, the dead spine had to pay a greater price to communicate the plane of hell. Only then did they finally get a confirmation that the peace council knew the exact location and strength structure of one of the five nests of the dead spine, It was Sean who sold it to the Peace Council. After knowing this result, the dead spine immediately decided to retaliate. But it would be too cheap to just kill Sean. In the dead spine''s plan, they want Sean to live to see the collapse of the forces he has built hard, and then let him die with endless frustration, frustration, regret and other negative emotions. Therefore, in the original plan, the war against Sean''s territory was mainly launched - and the object of cooperation with dead spine was naturally the sene aristocratic faction of Ryan kingdom. You should know that it is not only these nobles who will find dead spines to assassinate some targets, but also dead spines will cooperate with the political enemies of the assassin targets at some times. After all, this is a win-win opportunity, and no one will refuse it. In particular, the sene noble faction in Ryan Kingdom had many reasons to launch a war against Sean at that time. For example, blood revenge. However, it is a pity that after the complete failure of the dowigo family and the finistin family to throw a single bet like a red eyed gambler, no nobles in the Ryan Kingdom dare to launch a war against Sean, even provocation. That''s why dead spine had to start the alternative plan - to decide to go to the wilderness: at first, he didn''t choose this plan because there were too many uncontrollable factors in the wilderness. A true strategist will not allow too many uncontrollable factors to appear in his plan. To this end, the dead spine had to use the existence of thirteen coffins. Of course, the original plan remains unchanged: the assassination team composed of dark death knight, dead sword and demon soul is responsible for abolishing Sean; The subversion group composed of black dead tide, ghost sword and undead woman led by the dark prophet went deep into the wilderness to make waves. Therefore, after a series of secret operations, the plan planned by the dark prophet can be said to be half successful: through the action of splitting the wilderness, the decision-making power and credibility of the wilderness Parliament are weakened, followed by provoking civil strife in the whole wilderness and hostility to the human country, Finally, it caused war and used the situation to guide the wilderness to choose the void principality as the first attack point. However, it is a pity that the civil strife in the wilderness is not particularly thorough. Similarly, many neutrals and stability maintenance factions have not been completely hostile to mankind. Therefore, the dark prophet had to continue his efforts to cause the anger of the elves in the wilderness. According to the plan, it should leave enough clues to at least point all the goals at humans, and the dead spine can also harvest the good thing of breaking branches of the life tree. However, because of Sean''s intervention, not only did there not leave any clues at the scene of the crime, but even slaughtered a human gathering point because of the impulse of undead women and others. Now it is more realistic. This is a conspiracy to deliberately frame human beings. Therefore, the dark prophet had to find a way to recycle the broken branches of the tree of life, so as to facilitate the continued framing. But in the current results, the dark prophet''s plan has completely failed. The evaluation of the Devil boy''s mouth is certainly not as simple as a simple evaluation. Within the dead spine, there is a very strict reward system: when the task is completed, the reward will naturally be obtained, and the reward will be different according to the performance of the task, effort, customer satisfaction, etc; Once the task fails, it will naturally be punished, but in the case of a team task with a planner, once the task fails, it will only be the planner who will be punished. This time, the task of revenge against Sean was planned by the dark prophet. Considering that he had failed twice in inciting Ryan sene''s nobles against Sean, it is conceivable how severe the punishment waiting for him after returning to the dead spine. Although death is certainly impossible, after all, those who can reach the level of thirteen coffins are not willing to lose their combat power, but I''m afraid they can''t avoid suffering. "Hum." After a cold hum, the demon boy turned and left. "Where are you going?" Cried the dark prophet in a deep voice. "As the team leader, you decide that the task has failed and will not continue to perform the task. Then before the new instructions are issued, the next time is my free time?" Ghost sword. The Devil boy said coldly. The killing intention emitted from his body seemed very strong, just like the essence. "In that case, where I''m going doesn''t need you to take care of it?" Among the dead thorns, there is no one who is good at it. Therefore, when performing tasks, it often happens that one''s own people kill one''s own people. For this behavior, the dead spine has always turned a blind eye and ignored it at all. Only when it reaches the scale of thirteen coffins, the dead spine forbids its own people to kill its own people. Once those who violate the treaty are found, what awaits them is the endless pursuit of the whole dead spine. So ghost sword. The Devil boy will not attack the dark prophet even if his killing intention is strong. Of course, he will not be stupid enough to attack the dark prophet. Even if the dark prophet looks seriously injured and seems to be less than half of his strength in his heyday, he will not make a blind move. After all, the span of the strength gap is too large. If he makes a move to the dark prophet, he will definitely die. Soon, the demon boy left the shelter covered by magic. Watching the demon boy leave, the dark prophet sighed helplessly, and then turned his head and looked at the immortal corpse girl: "Wendy, you follow him. If he is alone, your strength is very limited. If you two act together, at least you can escape smoothly even if you meet the next Holy Land strong." In the dead spine, the thirteen coffins have a strong ability to act alone - except for the black dead tide whose brain is not easy to use. After all, they are strong in the Holy Land and can move freely in most places on the miracle continent. However, the immortal corpse girl Wendy and ghost sword magic boy are exceptions. At least before they really step into the holy land, the dead spine will not let them move freely. Therefore, they have always acted in groups of two. Even if they often attack each other, they are willing to sacrifice for each other when they are really in danger. Therefore, even if the dark prophet doesn''t explain, the immortal corpse girl. Wendy won''t look at the ghost sword. The demon boy leaves alone. However, at this time, with the command of the dark prophet, her action was much more convenient, so after nodding slightly, she turned and left. In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two people left in the magic array: the dark prophet and the black dead tide. "Shall I follow them?" The brain of the black dead tide is not very useful, so just now the dark prophet and the magic boy said for most of the day. The black dead tide couldn''t understand a word. At this time, when he saw the undead girl Wendy and the ghost sword. The magic boy left, the black dead tide asked in a daze. "No." The dark prophet shook his head, his face looked amiable, and his eyes looking at the black dead tide became gentle: "our mission has failed, and it''s meaningless to stay here, so let''s go back. There are a lot of things to report And I can''t use magic to send messages now, so it''s up to you to get me out of here, my dear brother. " "Oh, I see, brother, look at me!" The black dead tide made a burst of silly laughter, but judging from the sound, the black dead tide was obviously very happy at this time. The black dead tide suddenly shocked his hands at the dark prophet, and the bandages of his hands shot away quickly, and then wrapped the dark prophet completely, almost tied to a mummy. However, unlike the black dead tide, whose whole body is wrapped with bandages, at least the black dead tide knows how to leave a mouth and nose for the dark prophet to breathe and speak. When the black dead tide determined to wrap the dark prophet, he pulled the bandage back as soon as his hands retracted, and then tied the black prophet to himself. Then the black dead tide began to run, but the direction he chose to leave was completely opposite to that of ghost sword, magic boy and undead girl Wendy. Chapter 812 Sean looked at the flame in the old Lich''s hand. To be exact, it was a pale flame on the tip of his right index finger. For the projection of the dark prophet, the old Lich naturally showed no mercy. He fully showed what a real Lich would do when he met the enemy in front of Sean and others: first, he completely imprisoned the space around the dark prophet so that he could not escape by hiding into the star world, Then there is the ability to restrain each other''s action with strong spiritual coercion - a field where even Sean and others can feel the endless cold. Or dead territory. At that moment, almost everyone''s ears sounded a sad cry, which was a fear derived from extreme despair. People who are not very powerful, such as lanster and Shina, are directly stunned in this space like the field of death, and then fall into a coma. And all this, or the old Lich has been subconsciously and deliberately controlled. Sean can''t imagine how many times the pressure and fear the dark prophets on the opposite side have to bear? But the only thing they knew was that the dark prophet''s face became very pale in an instant - especially when the old Lich was closer to him. Then, in everyone''s eyes, they saw that the old Lich stretched out a finger - that is, the finger of the old Lich "lifting" the fire seedling - and touched the eyebrow of the dark prophet. The next moment, an invisible flame burned on the dark prophet, and then the other party''s shrill scream. It seemed that it was only a moment, and the projected eyes of the dark prophet became lifeless. At this time, Sean heard the old Lich spit and seemed very dissatisfied. Then soon, the projection of the dark prophet burned itself, and finally condensed into a pale flame. When the old Lich restrained his terrible breath, Sean and others were able to resume action. He soon began to check the situation of Shina and lanster. Sean was relieved after he determined that there was no danger to their lives. However, when he turned his head and looked at the old lich, his eyes were full of fear, because the strength shown by the old Lich just now was much stronger than he thought, and this was by no means the strength possessed by the 12th order Lich. At the beginning of the game, Sean didn''t see the video of the ancient Lich of the book Association running out to dismantle the dragon with his bare hands. Obviously, in the display of skills, the Lich is more and more gorgeous than the old Lich. Even the strength of the dark prophet and the dragon is incomparable, and we can''t judge the difference between the two lichs, but I don''t know why. When we saw that the old Lich burned the projection of the dark prophet into such a flame in an instant, Sean''s intuition told him, The ancient Lich of the book association is not the opponent of the old Lich at all. "This lich, it''s terrible." Cecilia whispered, her voice full of fear. Sean seldom saw Cecilia look like this, or he hasn''t seen Cecilia look like this since he took the little girl home. Facing Sean''s slightly puzzled eyes, Cecilia glanced at the old Lich and saw that he didn''t seem to have any plans to come, so she spoke a little faster and said: "just now he showed four abilities. The first is space confinement. Unless it is space magic... No, it should be said that only those who have deep attainments in space laws can exercise this ability; The second is spiritual deterrence. This magic is a great test of strength. It is not surprising that the dark prophet will be deterred and limit his action ability, because it is really difficult to compare with a lich in terms of spiritual power. " Sean nodded approvingly. The three most important factors that determine the strength of a magician are magic, spiritual power and analytical ability. If you don''t have a certain analytical ability, you can''t step into the realm of the holy land. If you don''t have an excellent analytical ability, you can''t become a legend all your life; If there is no strong spiritual power, then it is impossible to control magic, and naturally it is impossible to break through those shackles and climb to a higher level, or even maintain the spiritual power required by the analytical law; As for magic, it''s more straightforward. That''s all about a magician. Without this, you can''t become a magician. The lich, which has reached the level of authority in one aspect of the academic field of magic, will carry out physical transformation in order to pursue more knowledge and cognition, not simply for immortality. So maybe they only have the required basis of a certain level of strength in terms of magic and analytical ability, but in terms of spiritual power, they are definitely more powerful than any normal magician. It is not surprising that the spiritual power of the dark prophet will be completely suppressed by the Lich. Many magicians will show the protection of soul energy magic when facing the Lich. It can only be said that the dark prophet was careless. "But when the old Lich reached out his finger to touch the dark prophet, he performed two spells at that moment." Cecilia continued, "the first is soul absorption, and the second is soul burning If the dark prophet is not decisive enough, now even he himself may have become a corpse. Even if it is not a corpse, it is an empty shell. " "What do you mean?" Rorty cabas asked curiously. "Is it... Possible to do this?" Harding was shocked, "it''s just a projection..." "There are many kinds of projection, but no matter which one, it will have a spiritual support with the performer''s noumenon." Cecilia looked at Harding and then said, "most people can''t capture the real body of the projection through this way..." speaking of this, Cecilia turned her eyes to the old lich, and there was a deep panic in her eyes: "... Let alone directly hurt the body. After all, this projection is not different from the divine descent of the gods. However, the Lich not only did it, but even tried to draw the soul of the dark prophet directly from the opposite side through projection... " "Jie Jie." Before Cecilia finished, the old Lich suddenly burst out a proud and excited laugh, "I like you more and more Jie Jie, don''t you really consider becoming my apprentice? I promise I can make you an excellent magician... " "Everyone knows what happens when you become an apprentice to a lich." Harding didn''t know where the courage came from. He suddenly stood up and said. Lich is a very special existence, because for them, all creatures in the world are research materials, so the moment they become an apprentice of lich, it means that they are willing to be the research materials of Lich by default. People with a little brain will know what will happen when they become research materials. Therefore, no one wants to become an apprentice of the lich, whether active or passive. The old Lich said nothing but stared at Harding. But this calm gaze was obviously more threatening than the old Lich''s angry or ferocious words, because only a few seconds later, Harding''s face became more and more pale. Sean timely stood in front of HARTING and blocked the old Lich''s gaze on HARTING, which finally alleviated HARTING''s almost breathless situation, but Sean saw a very subtle scene at this time. Originally, the light emitted by the old Lich was inclined to orange, which represents doubt and examination, but it still belongs to the category of neutrality. But at this time, the light emitted by the old Lich turned bright red, which showed that the old Lich had some hostility to Sean, but the hostility did not last long, and soon returned to orange, but the color was a little darker. Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. In that moment, Sean''s heart suddenly accelerated. It was a feeling of palpitation. "Jie Jie Jie." Probably because he signed the blood contract with Cecilia, the old Lich suddenly smiled a few times, and the invisible pressure gradually dispersed. He turned his head and looked at Cecilia and said, "if you change your mind, you can come to me at any time Take this as a gift for you, Jie. " At the same time, the old Lich suddenly stretched out his hand, and the pale flame on his fingertips shot at Cecilia''s eyebrows at an amazing speed. This speed is far faster than everyone''s imagination. Even if the people next to them want to stop it, it''s too late. They can only watch this flame integrate into Cecilia''s body instantly after touching Cecilia''s eyebrows. At this moment, an extremely powerful magic burst out from Cecilia - it was a light blue magic vortex visible to the naked eye! This vortex directly lifted Sean and others who were a little closer to Cecilia with an unparalleled strong impact. "Cecilia!" Sean let out a cry of surprise, his eyes turned red and stared at the old Lich angrily. At the next moment, Cecilia had rushed over with the black king Dynasty and the old Lich. But almost as soon as Sean moved, the old Lich stretched out his right hand to Sean, and then Sean immediately felt the feeling that the dark prophet had been imprisoned and restricted. When Harding and rotikabas saw this, they also launched an attack on the old lich, but no matter who, almost at the moment of hostility to the old lich, they became completely unable to move. The gray fog gradually filled everyone''s sight. At this moment, everyone found that the old Lich had been expanding its own field from the beginning, but it was not aimed at everyone, so no one found it. "Jie Jie, human beings are really troublesome creatures." The old Lich''s tone was a little more disdainful, "hatred will blind his eyes Does this little girl seem important to you, little guy Jie Jie. " "What did you do to Cecilia!" Roared Sean. "Use your brain a little, blind guy." The old Lich sneered. At this moment, Sean saw that the light emitted by the old Lich was a little red, "I signed a mage blood deed with you, and even I must abide by this Law Do you think I will do something to harm the little girl? " Hearing the words of the old lich, Sean and others calmed down a little. "Besides, as I said, it was a gift from me." The old Lich laughed again, "do you think the gift will harm her As the little guy said, if the guy hadn''t been decisive just now, his soul would have been pulled out by me, but even so, he lost about one tenth of his soul power, which doesn''t mean that he can recover after a casual rest. " "So..." "This is a direct loss. In addition, the guy''s magic and mental power have decreased. It''s not easy to recover even if you want to recover." The old Lich continued, but his tone was a little impatient, "in the words of your world, that is, even if he recovers his strength, he will only become a middle Holy Land As for this part of his loss... Jie Jie. " The words of the old Lich didn''t need to be said clearly. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Cecilia. Chapter 813 The light blue vortex is becoming bigger and bigger, and even has begun to have more substantial destructive power. The surrounding ground soon began to crack due to the rotation of the magic vortex. You know, the place where everyone is at this time is the main hall square hidden by the water demon. The ground here is paved with platinum magic stone. Its hardness is so strong that even the axe of lava demon God, which is famous for its sharpness among many legendary weapons, can''t leave a trace. But now, these platinum magic stones have cracks one after another, spreading in all directions like the destruction of the last world. Although these cracks are only a few fingers wide and only a few feet long from the magic vortex, it is still enough to shock Sean. The old Lich seemed to find something wrong. He suddenly squatted down, touched the ground and said, "it''s the stone of the kingdom of God. No wonder it''s so hard. Changed the general material, this place has already collapsed. It seems that this place is not simple. " "The outpost of the first Mermaid empire." Lanster woke up at this time and heard the words of the old Lich. Although he still had some fear in his heart, he couldn''t help opening his mouth. His words were proud of being a mermaid. "Hiss." The old Lich laughed with disdain. Sean stared at the old Lich. In what the old Lich said just now, Sean was very keen to capture a keyword. ... with your world "Who the hell are you?" Sean stared at the old Lich. At this moment, he understood at least one thing, that is, the old Lich can''t lose his memory. The old Lich looked at Sean with interest. He finally lifted the hood of the mage''s robe and gave a strange laugh: "your observation is very sharp, just like that damn guy But you should be glad that I''m very interested in this little guy, so I won''t do anything to you for the time being. " "That damn guy?" Sean frowned. "Who?" "People you know." The eyes of the old Lich lit up a hotter purple flame. "People I know?" Sean was more confused. The old Lich held out his finger to the ring on Sean''s hand and said, "the man who gave you the ring." "Andrew!" Sean let out a cry of surprise. "Good." The old Lich made a strange laugh, and his voice was full of sarcasm. "Do you know who put me here?" Needless to say, Sean already knew who had locked up the Lich. This time, Sean finally understood why the old Lich was interested in his ring. Of course, what made Sean feel more frightened was that even Andrew and others could not destroy the lich, so how powerful should he be? And when he learned of the result, Sean also felt a trace of remorse. He actually released the Lich that Andrew and they imprisoned. "It looks like you already know." The old Lich continued to laugh, "I was going to go with you for a while, because I feel it''s very interesting to act with you. After all... There are disasters on you that others can''t see. As long as I follow you, I can have countless materials." Speaking of this, the old Lich''s skull, which clearly could not make any expression and see the eyes, gave everyone a feeling of helplessness: "but it''s a pity that we had to break up here, because a troublesome guy is looking for me, and I can feel it I was still hesitant to give the little guy a separate gift, but now it seems that I don''t need to worry. " Sean''s eyes fell on Cecilia again. At this time, the magic vortex seemed to have expanded to a certain extent, so it did not continue to expand, but the color began to deepen. However, with the deepening of the color, the cracks on the ground paved with platinum magic stone began to expand. This time, it no longer only refers to the width, but almost three fingers close together. There are faint signs of increase, but no stone chips burst out. Although the platinum magic stone has reached the hardness limit in the traditional concept, it is also the limit of taking something as a reference. If compared with the existence of the world wall, the hardness of the platinum magic stone is naturally unqualified. But even so, it is difficult for ordinary means to leave any trace on it. It can be seen how quintessential and powerful the magic vortex around Cecilia at this time. But in this huge magic vortex, Cecilia''s position is very quiet, which is a bit like the smell of being in the eye of the storm. At this time, if Sean has Cecilia''s special ability to see the law line, he can see that Cecilia has countless silk threads connected with the blue magic storm. Countless pure magic is continuously integrated into Cecilia through these silk threads and began to transform her body - although the transformation of physical strength between magicians and soldiers is somewhat different, it is also the same route on the whole. The first criterion is to enable the body to withstand the impact generated by the use of the law. Cecilia has Phoenix blood, so she has been exposed to laws long ago, and there are countless memories about the power of various laws in her blood memory. The only thing she needs to do is to sort out and master one of the laws, so as to form her unique field. Of course, if you want to manipulate the field, you can''t do without a strong body. Even as a magician, their field doesn''t need to put their body in a state of charge, but it still needs to let the caster have a strong body that can support the field. "Cecilia won''t be your apprentice." Sean turned his head, looked at the old Lich and said in a deep voice, "I will never allow this to happen." "Jie Jie." The old Lich laughed, "what''s the use if you don''t allow it? Most of the time, you can''t do what you want. The changes in the world are too unpredictable. Even the best prophet dare not assert everything, not to mention you who have no faith in fate Well, but you''re a bit like Andrew. That guy is also a guy without faith. " Sean thought: nonsense, where do people on earth come from. However, he would not say such words. At present, although the old Lich has not shown hostile emotions and identity, since he is Andrew''s enemy, it means that he is likely to become his own enemy in the future. At the thought of the strength that the old Lich showed when he left the confined space, Sean felt a tingle. If the Lich really set off a wave of dead bodies in the southern continent, I''m afraid no country can stop his dead army except several emperors. "Remember my name." The old witch suddenly smiled, "my name is Rick. I''m one of the seven most powerful witches in the skeleton plane." Great witch! The eyes of HARTING and Rorty cabas suddenly changed. Even Sean looked incredible. In the miracle world, the great witch refers to the existence of the level of "Lich King". If the Lich is a legendary creature of level 12, then the Lich King is the existence of level 20 or even above level 20. Only powerful lichs who have reached level 16 or above are qualified to compete for the great Witch of the skeleton plane. However, according to the information set by Sean on the official website of the game, several lichs in the miracle world, including the book Association, are far from reaching level 16, that is to say, they are not qualified to compete for the title of "Lich King". There are only seven Lich Kings in the whole skeleton plane, which shows how strong the strength required for the title of "great witch" is. Juxtaposed with the "great witch" is the "great king", that is, 13 dead kings on the bone plane. But different from the "great witch" - there are two ways to become the Lich King. The first is to be recognized by the other seven Lich Kings, and the second is to challenge and defeat one of the Lich Kings - the great king''s inheritance can only defeat an existing undead king and replace it by himself. In everyone''s shocked eyes, Rick suddenly opened a long-distance portal. He turned his head and stared at Cecilia in the magic vortex. The purple flame in his eyes revealed a charming intoxicating light - Sean''s eyes were very clear, just like the eyes of players who saw new powerful equipment in the game. After this deep stare, Rick burst out a wild and gloomy laugh, and then stepped into the long-distance portal without looking back. The portal emitting strange light also disappeared from the world inside the door when Rick left, then closed and completely disappeared in everyone''s sight. The powerful magic vortex is coming to an end at this time - the huge magic has begun to weaken gradually, the color has begun to recover from dark to light, and the scope of the magic vortex is gradually narrowing until it is finally integrated into Cecilia''s body. When the magic vortex disappeared, Sean hurried to Cecilia and helped her up from the ground. At this time, Cecilia looked unusually pale. Her whole body was like she had just been fished out of the water. She was wet all over. But Sean can feel an unprecedented strong breath from him, and he also keenly found that Cecilia''s skin has become more delicate and white, which means that Cecilia''s body has been completely strengthened. "Are you okay?" Sean asked eagerly. "Nothing." Cecilia shook her head. Her open eyes were blue at this time, and Sean had the illusion that his mind was frightened at the first time. However, soon, this blue began to disappear and return to Cecilia''s initial pupil color. This moment really represents that she has integrated all her magic, and there will be no rejection or adverse reactions. "I want to be in the field of materialization." After a little hesitation, Cecilia said in a rather weak voice. "Now?" The moment Sean picked up Cecilia, he knew that Cecilia had become a strong man in the holy land, but this ability in the field does not mean that he can have it immediately if he wants to have it. It needs to be formed by the strong man in the holy land according to his own utilization of the law, not that when he becomes a strong man in the holy land, he will automatically learn the field. After all, people in this world are real. They don''t have such a powerful cheating function as Sean as a player. Therefore, when forming ability, it naturally needs spiritual force to maintain. At present, Cecilia''s situation is naturally not a good choice. In Sean''s opinion, at least he needs to have a good rest for a period of time, and it is not suitable for the formation of the field until his state is all restored. "Now." Cecilia said with a firm face, "the magic just now is too huge, and it is not only pure magic, but also the spiritual power and soul including the dark Prophet I use that condensed soul to expand my own soul power, but I can''t completely absorb the magic and spiritual power, so there are still a lot of ''surplus'', and I want to use these surplus to condense the field. " "This..." Sean still looked a little uneasy. "I have an idea. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it if I rely on my own ability." Cecilia took a deep breath, and then took out the magic potion and spiritual restoration potion she had been carrying, "with the help of these potions and the part of magic and spiritual power I am forced to leave now, I am very confident that I can succeed Don''t worry, if it''s true, I''ll give up. " "Well... OK." Seeing that Cecilia has already said this, Sean doesn''t know how to persuade even if he wants to stop it, so he can only agree. Cecilia actually heard all the conversation between Sean and Rick just now, but she couldn''t speak. Rick said to give her a gift, but in fact it was a very strong temptation, because such a powerful magic was suddenly poured into her body from the outside. No one would feel good. If Cecilia didn''t have very solid basic skills, she would be torn to pieces in the magic vortex just now. But fortunately, she persevered. And doing so also has great benefits for her, that is, her current magic strength and spiritual strength have completely reached the peak level of the lower holy land, and the only thing she needs to do is to form her own field in the shortest time, so that she can become a real Holy Land strongman. In fact, Cecilia has already had a basic concept about the role of the field, and she can directly form her own field in the magic vortex just now. However, after hearing the dialogue between Rick and Sean, Cecilia has a new idea about the role of the field. Generally speaking, the domain of the strong in the holy land will gradually add attack means after making the rules more perfect. Before the upper holy land, the domain of the strong in the holy land is mostly based on the support effect, strengthening itself and weakening the enemy. Of course, you can also mix more than two multiple abilities. Although this will make your field abilities more threatening and powerful, the constituent factors of the field will also become complex, and the requirements for mastering the laws involved are relatively high. Therefore, under normal circumstances, when the lower Holy Land strong form their own field, they are mostly combined with two derivative abilities under the same law, which will not increase their own burden, and the practicability of the field is also very strong. Like the black tide of death and Christina, their fields are two derived abilities under the same rule: the former is a decadent and dead soul derived from the main law "death", whose main function is to support the effect and strengthen themselves; Although the latter is also a domain ability to strengthen itself and support effect, it is a healing derived from the main law "life". According to the gradual deepening of the degree of law analysis, the field of the strong in the holy land will gradually become stronger, so as to be repaired and improved, and then it can form a more complex and powerful field with multiple special abilities. However, this is generally after reaching the upper holy land, they will start to modify their own laws, but generally, the fields in this period will not have any attack ability, and "invincibility" is still the first consideration. Only when an underlying rule is thoroughly resolved can attack power be added to the field. However, when a bottom rule can be thoroughly analyzed, it means that it has really entered the realm of legend. At this time, the field has reached the standard similar to the "world" to a certain extent, that is, in a field, all laws are written by the legendary strong, and the enemies in this field must act according to the laws of the legendary strong. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the field can''t be aggressive until it reaches legend. In fact, there are many powerful people in the lower holy land. Their fields have already had attack means when they were formed, which undoubtedly makes them very difficult in some cases. However, such Holy Land strongmen also have very obvious weaknesses: either they are not particularly good at fighting, or they are unable to carry out protracted war or consumption war, so in most cases, their threat is not particularly high. In addition, the strong in the holy land do not like to have multiple abilities in their fields. Their domain often has only one function, so they can spend more energy on building the domain, and the simple composition also makes their domain very thick and solid, which makes them have a domain that can hardly be destroyed. Only in the cognition of most of the strong in the holy land, the battle in this field often becomes crisp and neat because of its single ability and not practical: either force the opponent to lose through field suppression, or directly kill the opponent to end the battle. However, no matter what field, there will be very powerful real strong people. Like altoria of the Millennium covenant Empire, the field "immortal kingdom" she built when she was in the next Holy land already has attack means, and it is still a very exaggerated attack means. So far, no one can destroy her field, let alone suppress her field. It''s good to be able to fight with her in the field without being anti suppressed by her field. As for the single domain structure, the most representative on the miracle continent is probably the amiya of the qainas empire. His field is called "infinite sword system", and there is only one specific effect: support effect. He has almost the same legendary record as altoria: so far, it is absolutely impossible to survive as long as he falls into his field. This situation is undoubtedly more difficult than altoria. At least, in the face of altoria, even if the enemy is defeated, he can still retreat, but in the face of Amelia, there is no doubt that he will die. It is precisely because of this that so far, people know nothing except that Amina''s field is called "infinite sword system" and the effect is support effect. Cecilia, at the beginning, the field effect determined for herself is a very conventional dual ability combination, that is, the ability to strengthen herself and have support effect at the same time. Basically, this is the match that all magicians in the lower holy land will choose. After all, magicians are famous for their weak body. Therefore, in order to have enough casting time, it is absolutely necessary to strengthen their ability, and the support effect can also make them have a longer fighting time. This is also the ability that many magicians in rumbel''s blood will choose. Cecilia can obtain a lot of extremely valuable experience from it, which can also enable her to go all the way to legend without going astray when forming her own ability in her field. But now Cecilia has decided to change her field of competence. And the idea is also very violent. She decided to integrate her previously created magic "red lotus hell" into the field, and it was still the main core structure of her field. In addition, she did not intend to make the field form other ability effects. If this means that Cecilia only intends to have the ability of "auxiliary combat" in her field, and there will be no combination of other abilities. This is even more extreme than the field of altoria. Because the effect of altoria''s "immortal kingdom" is the combination of supporting combat and strengthening itself. Even if we look at all the currently known Holy Land strongmen in the whole miracle continent, whether it is the lower holy land, the middle holy land, or even the upper holy land, even if they only have a single ability, they will not only have "auxiliary combat", but will choose to match another ability. But Sean didn''t know this, because Cecilia knew that if Sean knew, he would stop it. So when Sean asked, Cecilia chose a more ambiguous word to prevaricate, and Sean saw that Cecilia had always had her own opinion, so he didn''t say anything. Chapter 814 Seeing that Cecilia had closed her eyes and began to analyze and reshape the rules in her mind in order to form her own unique field, Sean finally turned his head to look at others and said in a deep voice: "Shina and Hitler, and lance, you stay here to protect Cecilia." Hearing Sean''s words, HARTING and rotica bass knew what Sean was going to ask them to do, so the two asked in unison, "what about us?" Although after a series of battles in the water demon''s Secret collection, the two guys who were not quite right with each other also had some unique friendship, many times they still prefer to tear down each other, so when they opened their mouth at the same time, they immediately stared at each other. But after Sean and others watching these days, they already knew that these two guys were very duplicative, but the situation at the moment didn''t seem to be suitable for joking, so they didn''t think much. "Let''s go up and collect some booty." Sean said in a deep voice, "I suspect that Mann put all the collected treasures in the temporary stronghold. We just searched everything when he is not in the stronghold now Besides, I''m going to kill someone. " "If you want to kill someone, you might as well leave it to me." Harding said, "I''m not very good at finding things." For people in the underground world, fighting is the main theme of their life, and the so-called wealth is only a means to make themselves, or their ethnic groups and countries more powerful. Moreover, compared with the surface world, the resources of the underground world are undoubtedly richer. Up to now, there are many rare precious materials and resources that have long disappeared in the surface world. Therefore, the concept of wealth is relatively weak for people in the underground world. Therefore, people in the underground world are not very good at, or value, collecting wealth. Among them, the devil is the best. Compared with the demons, the dark elves are more interested in wealth, so they don''t have much objection to Sean''s request. "Good." Sean nodded quickly, "then Lornas will give it to you This is a mechanic. His strength is almost equal to the strength of gold, but it must be inferior to you, because he is a reformer. " "Transform people?" Both Harding and roticabas were curious about the name, "what special race is it?" "No." Sean shook his head. "In fact, it''s human. It''s just the transformation of his body by using machinery His right hand and legs are mechanical creations, and many key points of his body have been modified, which makes him immune to the damage caused by ordinary physical attacks. But there is no change in the position of the heart and head. After all, these two places cannot be changed by humans. " "In other words, the heart and brain are still the key?" Harding is very enthusiastic about fighting. He doesn''t care much about what to transform people, but Sean said so. Naturally, he immediately captured the key position of transforming people, which is enough for him. "Where is he now?" "After going out from the underground entrance, go north about two miles." Sean thought about the location of Lornas''s camp, and then said, "but when I just came back, I encountered the black dead tide and other dead spine members on the road, and a short battle took place I guess most of the guards, including this stronghold and that camp, should go to that battle site. If you go directly, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome. " "Then let me go with you." Rotikabas said, "according to what you say, there should not be many people around this stronghold now. It''s more than enough to cope with it with your strength, and you still have space to store your ring. Even if you don''t want to kill and want to act secretly, it''s always much more convenient than the two of us to act together here I can''t actually offer much help if I stay. " Hearing Rorty cabas''s words, Sean pondered a little, then nodded and said, "good The guy named rolnas, I don''t know his details very well. Maybe there are some hidden cards. It''s safer if you two play together. " "In that case, Harding and I will start first." After seeing Sean nodding, Rorty cabas said something back, and then dragged Harding out of the dungeon. After Shaun was far enough away, Harding glanced at roticabas and asked in a deep voice, "even if I''m the only one who can handle it." "I know." Rorty cabas rarely did not quarrel with HARTING, but nodded. This is the first time he officially recognized HARTING''s fighting ability. "In fact, it is not difficult for us to solve our opponents alone, whether you or me I just want to go out and vent my desire to fight. Just now, it was so oppressive. The suppression of the strength gap... You should have more experience than me. " According to Rorty cabas, Harding also fell into silence, but the atmosphere around him obviously became a little dull. The spiritual pressure from Lake made HARTING really feel despair for the first time. It was a gap in absolute strength, and this gap could not be made up in a short time, or even narrowed in a lifetime. After all, what does the word "Lich King" mean? In the world of miracle continent, except Sean, I''m afraid no one can know better than the demon descendant. At this moment, both Harding and roticabas had the idea of eager to break through the realm. But before this breakthrough, they must vent all their accumulated anger. In particular, they heard what Sean said before - maybe Harding doesn''t know much about the concept of the thirteen coffins of dead spines, but rotikabas, who has lived in the human world for a long time, knows very well what kind of combat power these thirteen people represent. Since these people are now Sean''s enemies, it means that those who are Sean''s allies will naturally stand against these forces. With their current strength, they will not be opponents of these guys. Therefore, in order not to make Sean feel that these "allies" are worthless, they can only improve their ability. Only in this way can they have enough bargaining chips in front of Sean. Sean didn''t know what Rorty cabas and Harding were thinking. In fact, after this period of peers, Sean no longer simply regarded HARTING and rotikabas as allies in interest relations. After all, the comrades in arms who fought together reminded Sean of those companions of the elite group in the game, which made Sean have a feeling of nostalgia. So if they don''t betray, Sean certainly won''t have any ideas about them. It''s just that the more practical underground people don''t know Sean''s idea. "Lanster, another entrance to the mermaid capital, have you found it?" After Harding and Rorty cabas left, Sean looked at lance and asked. "Found it." Lanster nodded. "It''s in the fountain ahead." "What?" Sean was shocked and turned to look at the fountain. At a glance, he could see that the fountain at the bottom of the fountain was actually the entrance of the mermaid capital during the first Mermaid empire. "Even if we stand in, the water will overflow our knees? This is the entrance to the mermaid capital? " "Yes." Lanster nodded heavily, "after you left, we searched here for a long time, and finally..." when talking about this, lanster''s face was quite strange, but he just hesitated a little. He said again: "... It was Rick who reminded me, and then I found the secret It''s actually a multi magic array structure. As long as I sing a mantra, a secret entrance hidden in the spring pool will be opened, and then we can enter the entrance as long as we dive, but I''ve checked it. You can''t pass without the Pearl of the deep sea. " "Can''t you hold your breath for thirty minutes?" Sean asked. "No." Lanster shook his head. "The Pearl of the deep sea is not just to provide you with the ability to breathe underwater. It will also produce a protective field immune to water pressure, so that you will not be squeezed by water pressure That''s a special magic array imposed by the magician of the first Mermaid empire. Even the strong in the holy land can''t bear the pressure of those water. " Almost at the moment when lanster said this, Sean heard the voice of the system prompting him to complete the task goal, and also won a lucky draw. Then, task goal 2 and task goal 3 appeared in Sean''s mind almost at the same time, which made Sean a little stunned. [mission objective 2: enter the treasure room in the mermaid capital.] [mission objective 3: obtain the mermaid crown without disturbing the guardian spirit.] From the explanation of the mission objectives, I''m afraid it''s not easy to enter the treasure room in the mermaid capital, otherwise it won''t become one of the main tasks of this trip. As for task goal 3, Sean also had a guess: as long as he didn''t disturb the guard spirit, he could get one of the mermaid''s treasures, which was also the reward of task goal 3; But similarly, once the guard spirit is alerted, it means that he cannot obtain this treasure, because it is obvious that the guard spirit will always guard the mermaid crown. In any way, it will take a long time to explore the mermaid capital. But now, after knowing the purpose of dead spine, Sean doesn''t have so much time to waste exploring the mermaid capital. "Lanster, I want to discuss something with you, can I?" Sean asked. "What''s up?" Lanster asked with some doubt. "Now that you have found the location of the mermaid capital, can we explore it later?" Sean asked, and before lance could say anything, Sean said, "you know the location of the mermaid capital. This place can''t run. In addition, we don''t know where the deep-sea pearl is now, so we can''t enter for the time being. In addition... You know my current situation, my enemies want to kill me, So I have to make an alliance with the tribes here in the wilderness before them, so... " "I can understand." After pondering for a moment, lanster said, "the elders of the family told me that the reason why our Mermaid empire will be destroyed is that there are no allies and everyone is an enemy, so we will be destroyed under the combination of those enemies. Moreover, the elder once told me that friends should be able to help each other at any time You saved me from those guys and regarded me as a friend. Now you are in trouble, how can I sit back and watch? " "And." Lanster thought for a while and continued, "you''re right. The position of the mermaid capital will not change. The mermaid heart has been lying in it for a long time, and I don''t care to wait for a long time to see you again. So... The most important thing now is to deal with your business first, so that we will have enough time to explore here in the future. " "Thank you!" Sean held Lance''s hand and said sincerely, "don''t worry, I promise you here that no matter whether I can get through this crisis or not, I will help you get that Mermaid heart back from the mermaid capital!" Chapter 815 There is a saying that it is better to be the head of a chicken than the tail of a Phoenix. Lornas, as the first person to work hard with Mann, has always been helping Mann deal with things as a staff. Now, man has completely unified all the slave teams in the deep abdomen of the whole wilderness, so it is natural to imagine the status of Lornas, the Minister of the dragon. An ambitious man like him would naturally prefer to serve as a counselor "below one person and above ten thousand people" in the wild army of man, rather than take refuge in other aristocratic forces as one of the members of the staff. If Lornas is just a guy with a little brain, it''s not worth Sean''s attention. However, Lornas is not a simple guy. Sean didn''t know exactly what his strategic ability was, but he obviously had some level in planning. In addition, he is also good at other means, such as studying and imitating mechanism puppets. If he had put them in the past, Sean would have laughed and ignored them. But now, once the magic guide technology is available and the magic guide power components appear, these mechanism puppets made by Lornas can be used immediately. At that time, Mann''s savage Legion will be greatly reinforced. If you want to join forces with the major tribes in the wilderness, there is no doubt that Mann''s wilderness Legion must be eradicated. So from the beginning, Sean didn''t want to recruit Lornas, but wanted to get rid of this future trouble. With HARTING and rotikabas, two murderers, Sean naturally didn''t need to worry about anything, because when the two men left the water demon secret, Lornas was already a dead man. After settling down Cecilia, Sean also left the water demon secret collection, but his purpose is to search this new stronghold. With his understanding of the role of man, the other party is likely to place all the treasures accumulated at present in this stronghold. In fact, it was exactly as Sean expected. When he kicked open the door of a house whose scale was significantly higher than that of other houses in the stronghold, he immediately saw a lot of good things. In addition to the boxed boxes of Pan continental gold coins, there are many rare ores and raw unglazed jewelry that can only be found in wild places, as well as many Warcraft fur and valuable materials. According to Sean''s conservative estimation, these things do not count the boxes of gold coins. The total value of other materials, ores, raw stones and so on is about 3 million. If they are auctioned, I''m afraid they can be about 1 or 2 million higher. Among them, Sean found that many boxes also had marks belonging to the pan continental chamber of Commerce. Obviously, these were robbed by Mann''s guest robber business at that time. After all, in the wild land, where there is no order and jurisdiction, any profession has long had no so-called boundaries. Even adventurers or mercenaries can play a guest role as slave hunters or robbers when they rise. As long as they handle the aftermath work well and leave no clues so that people won''t find it, they don''t need to worry about losing their reputation. The wild land was a favorite place for players at the beginning - even malicious PK, but it won''t become famous as long as all hostile targets are solved within the specified time limit. Therefore, in the game, the PK behavior of the wild land is the highest in the whole game, so that when players have to enter the wild land, they will use the way of groups rather than a single person. Faced with so many good things in front of him, Sean would not be polite. With a big hand, he received all the things accumulated in the house into the space storage ring. However, different from Sean''s imagination of laughing at all things, when he habitually waved to collect all things, only about two-thirds of the things in the room disappeared, and the remaining one-third still stayed well and did not disappear, which made Sean look a little stunned. Then Sean suddenly woke up and put his mental strength into his ring. The space storage ring Andrew gave Sean can store about 30 cubic meters. However, because it is a space storage ring, most people will not carefully arrange the things in it. Basically, if they can put them in, they will put everything in it - Sean has always done this. But after this period of adventure, Sean''s space storage ring has been piled with many good things "cheated" by lance, and then a lot of things given by Rick, as well as many gold coins and messy things he had stored in the space, plus dry food and drinking water prepared for going deep into the wilderness this time, So in fact, there is basically not much space left in thirty cubic meters. And this treasure house like thing of Mann, which piles everything up and puts it in, is estimated to be almost just enough to fill Sean''s space. Of course, the premise is not to put these boxes together. After all, these boxes will take up the volume, and at the same time, considering that drinking water and dry food will not be crushed, Sean can only start to be busy here. His approach is very straightforward, that is, first move all the things in the house to the open space outside, and then open all the boxes and pour out all the things inside. Then, throw away the box, and then put this pile of gold coins, materials, minerals and other messy things back into the ring. Of course, in order to ensure the integrity of drinking water and dry food, Sean naturally put these things into the space ring last. When he finished all this, Sean was satisfied and clapped his hands. At the same time, footsteps sounded not far behind Sean, but the first came a very strong smell of blood, which made Sean frown. "Did you two kill everyone?" Sean turned his head and looked at HARTING and rotica bass who were coming towards him. They were almost blood men. "This guy is not ordinary cunning." Harding threw his mouth and threw it away. It seemed that he threw something at Sean. "When he let others stop us, he was ready to run away, so there was no way, so we had to do it hard." Sean didn''t need to look carefully to know that the thing Harding threw over was a head. So he just waved his sword and stopped the head. In the moonlight, Sean naturally recognized that this was the head of lornass, but looking at the frightened look on the head, it was obvious that he didn''t know why the two evil stars Harding harlotikabas had to kill himself at the moment of death. However, he probably will never know this secret. Sean can imagine what it will look like when Mann finds that his nest to be used as a secret base has been completely emptied, and even his staff are dead. "What about the camp?" Sean asked. Now he has begun to get used to the main tone of the world: the law of the jungle. Therefore, he would not sympathize with those who were sacrificed by rolnas as cannon fodder. After all, it was their own choice, so they must have expected such a result long ago. "A fire burned." Rorty cabas shrugged, "but HARTING and I checked a little. Generally, as long as there are written things, we took them out I think you should be interested in these. " Sean''s eyes lit up when he heard Rorty cabas''s words, and soon he took the notes from Rorty cabas''s hand. What is written on it is indeed some of rolnas''s experiences and ideas when studying organ puppets. The only problem is that the recording method is very messy. Laymen like Sean can''t see anything at all. But Sean knew that the way to solve the internal structure problem of the mechanism puppet must be hidden in these manuscripts. As long as he could find a highly accomplished mechanic, cooperate with the two shell drawings of the mechanism puppet in his mind, and then solve the problem about the power of the mechanism puppet, maybe he could build a force of the mechanism puppet. "It''s really a good thing!" Sean licked his tongue with some excitement. "Do you understand?" Rorty cabas looked curious. "I don''t understand." Sean shook his head. "I don''t understand. Do you know these are good things?" Rotikabas looked contemptuous. "You don''t understand." Sean shrugged disdainfully. "These notes reveal a smell of ''although I don''t know what it is, I always feel great'', so things like this are definitely good things Study hard. That''s why I''m a lord and you''re not. " "Oh." Rotikabas sneered, "I don''t see your Lord''s contribution to your territory." "If you can see it, what kind of Lord should I be?" Sean looked contemptuously at Rorty cabas. "Learn a little, boy." "Ha ha." Harding rarely saw Rorty cabas being ridiculed and smiled happily. However, Rorty cabas may not benefit from Sean in language, but he is more than enough to deal with HARTING: "what are you laughing at? Don''t forget that you are an expelled king. You have no right to laugh at anyone here Sean and I laugh at you as much. " "Hum!" Maybe he knew that it was difficult to get any benefit from his quarrel with rotica bass, so HARTING didn''t answer, just snorted, and then changed the topic, "how''s Cecilia?" "It''s still in the shaping field below. Although I let Shina and lanster be responsible for guarding, for the sake of insurance, I cleaned up all the people in this stronghold." Speaking of Cecilia, Sean''s face inevitably showed some tension and concern. "Now is the critical moment. I dare not go on after I come out, for fear of disturbing her." Hearing what Sean said, HARTING and rotikabas, who had originally planned to observe this important opportunity in the field, had to give up the idea. In fact, being able to witness the shaping and formation of a field is of great benefit to both of them who impact the holy land, which at least allows them to gain a lot of experience in the field. However, for HARTING and Rorty cabas, it''s good if they can learn from this experience, but if they don''t, they don''t have to mind too much, so they don''t want to wait and see. But just then, a fierce killing intention suddenly arose out of thin air. Sean, HARTING and Rorty cabas are not weak, but when they found the killing intention, they were still shocked, because the killing intention was only ten steps away from them, which was an absolutely dangerous distance! And when they react, the surrounding scenery has suddenly changed, which means that they have fallen into the field! Chapter 816 Domain is the embodiment of rules. The strength of the domain of the strong depends on the strong''s understanding and analysis of the law. In other words, the more in-depth understanding of the law, the more solidified the field it shows, and the stronger the ability and effect it has. It is said that the kingdom of the gods is actually the boundary of their complete control over the rules. At this time, the field into which Sean and others fell could not be compared with the kingdom of the gods. However, as long as it involves the existence of the field, it can not be ignored. The sudden change of the surrounding scene is naturally an urgent matter for Sean and others. Although the people were deeply trapped in the field of the unknown at this time, and the surrounding environment was not so far as to be invisible, the scenery three meters away was completely swallowed by the darkness, which was impossible to see. Even the campfire on the ground that Sean had tossed a lot of gold coins and materials for his convenience was completely invisible at this time. It''s like this darkness is real, not just because of the problem of light. Sean, HARTING and Rorty cabas rely on each other back to back to form a triangular array. The murderous spirit like substance lurked in this substantive darkness, not too far from Sean and them. But now it''s because of the darkness, so Sean and others can''t see who the murderous man is. They don''t even know what way and angle he will attack. The only thing Sean and others can do is to defend here. "I want to improve my strength as soon as possible." Facing this unknown threat, Harding did not dare to be careless. He had summoned his flesh and blood armor and attached it to himself, providing him with very considerable defense ability. "Me too." Rotikabas''s face is also very unhappy. He is not good at passive defense. The main reason is that his weapons are so exaggerated that once the battle space is reduced, his position and existence will become very embarrassing. "This field is not complete." Sean looked around. Although he couldn''t see anything clearly, what he said was different from that of HARTING and rotikabas. "This is still an embryonic form. Strictly speaking, it can''t even be regarded as a field. The other party may not be a real saint, which means that we don''t necessarily lose to the other party." "Your analysis is very accurate." In the dark, a deep voice came. If you only listen to the voice, you can''t tell the person''s age at all, but you can generally judge that the age will not be less than 30. "I really haven''t become a real saint." The man''s voice in the dark sounded again, "but I spoke just to correct your mistake It doesn''t mean you won''t lose to me, but... You will definitely die here. " At the same time, Sean and others immediately noticed that the murderous spirit had moved. But the next moment, everyone looked frightened. It''s true that the murderous spirit has a moving track, but almost at the moment when it just moved, what Sean and others can detect is that the murderous spirit has been strong enough to be close at hand! There is only one result, that is, the enemy is close to everyone! But in the darkness, they saw nothing. Therefore, the only thing they can do is to wave their weapons towards the position where the murderous spirit is located to resist the possible killing. The clash of gold and iron sounded in the dark, but there were no sparks. It seems that all the light has disappeared in this space. However, what is more shocking is that with a short but fierce and rapid confrontation, Sean keenly captured that the surrounding dark area has expanded again - the original visibility was within three meters, but now it has become only about two meters, which means that under the confrontation just now, these darkness have further swallowed up everyone''s visual space. "Be careful! The dark space is expanding! " Sean quickly reminded, "let''s try not to disperse!" "It''s amazing, your excellency Sean. You have incomparably keen observation." The low and magnetic voice in the dark sounded again, but it was different from the single sound source at the beginning. This time, Sean and others could not distinguish the specific position of each other, because the voice was transmitted from the whole dark space, as if countless people were saying the same sentence. "Perceived disturbance?" Sean frowned. Although the field is the embodiment ability of world laws, there are thousands of world laws. Even if different people analyze the same law, they will have different interpretations and cognition. Therefore, these laws are not only diverse in existence, but also in derivative ability. However, on the whole, it can still be classified as [Auxiliary combat] with attack means, [support effect] such as accelerating their own injury recovery or adding special effects to the attack, and [enhancement ability] such as enhancing their own strength or speed Slow down the enemy''s attack speed and movement speed or strength and endurance, or even directly weaken the enemy. Perceptual disturbance, an uncommon domain derived ability, belongs to the type of [weakening the enemy]. In general, the means that the strong in the holy land choose to weaken the enemy will be mainly to slow down the enemy''s movement speed, attack speed, even strength and endurance. No matter how bad it is, it will directly make the enemy fall into a state of weakness, weakness, etc. The ability to disturb perception, which has little practical effect, hardly has any holy land power to choose, but now the enemy, his ability in this field, has put Sean and others in a desperate situation. In a way, this is also a very extreme figure. "What the hell is this darkness!" HARTING said angrily that although he could probably ignore the other party''s attack, he could only be beaten but could not backhand, which made him feel very upset. "Do you have such a field ability?" "Yes." Sean was still on alert. Although he could not distinguish the enemy''s position, the awe inspiring murderous spirit was always a flaw. As long as he could sense the murderous position, he could still sense the enemy''s attack opportunity, "just like pure light, this is pure darkness. In this darkness, we can''t see anything, so once we are finally surrounded by this darkness, we must not disperse, otherwise we will be in trouble. " Almost at this time, the fierce murderous spirit suddenly appeared around Sean again. However, this time, the other side''s attack position is too tricky - in this direction, only Rorty cabas and HARTING can launch a counterattack, but the other side''s attack is aimed at Rorty cabas. In Rorty cabas''s case, it is impossible for him to launch a counterattack, When Harding reacted and reached out to intercept, the other party''s attack had already penetrated rotikabas''s ribs. A dull hum came out of roticabas''s mouth. However, as an underground ethnic resident who has been fighting on the edge of life and death for a long time, rotikabas has also reacted very quickly. When he was attacked, he didn''t panic. Instead, he emptied his left hand, and then directly waved his fist based on the enemy''s position judged by his rich experience in fighting the enemy. This punch really hit the other party in the face. The same dull hum is also made in each other''s mouth, but because of the disturbance of perception, it sounds more like the voice of dozens of people. However, at this moment, there was a strange surge in the surrounding darkness, just like boiling water, but the darkness did not retreat, but it did not continue to compress the space of Sean and others, still maintaining the visibility just now. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t forget to say, "are you okay?" "I''m fine." Hearing Sean''s words, Rorty cabas immediately said, "but... It seems that the other party is a child?" "Children?" Harding exclaimed, "what do you mean?" "I just hit the other party''s fist. From the other party''s attack angle, the feeling of weapons entering the body, and the response when my fist hit, I think the other party is a child." Rotikabas''s tone was a little uncertain, "that''s the kind..." "Is the other person a child?" Sean opened his mouth and took Rorty cabas''s words. "It''s probably what an eight or nine year old looks like?" "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Lotikabas nodded as he covered his wound. "You are a demon boy." Sean said in a deep voice, "so this field is the ''realm of no light''." What Sean said was not a question, but an affirmation. There was no sound around, as if the other party no longer existed. However, the dark space in front of us did not recede, which is the most powerful evidence that the other party did not leave. Therefore, Sean and others naturally dare not relax at all. After a long time, a voice finally sounded in the darkness around us: "it seems that we really underestimate you, Lord Sean." This time, the way the magic boy called Sean changed. "My field was formed three years ago, but it was less than half a year before the name of the field was decided. Even the insiders are not very clear about my field ability. There are less than 20 people who have really dealt with me, and they are basically people inside us." Just like dozens of magic children talking, their voices came from the darkness in all directions, looking very strange, "it seems that there are traitors inside us But it''s really surprising that Lord Sean can accept and buy our insiders. " Dead spine, as the oldest brand in the miracle mainland, is also the only organizational force that dares to go to war with the madmen of the peace Parliament. Its inside information is natural and extraordinary, so there must be a very mature and perfect system inside. Generally speaking, for organizations like this, the probability of traitors is almost negligible, because the traitors are naturally the most hated by killer organizations. Therefore, if traitors are found, internal elimination is a very terrible thing. If there were traitors in the dead spine before, the magic boy was definitely the first to not believe it. But now, he has to believe that there is something wrong with the dead spine, and I''m afraid this man still has a high status in the dead spine. Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain why Sean knows so much about the dark nest, nor why his field has not been named for half a year, and even some thirteen coffin members don''t know, but Sean can tell. Of course, the Devil boy certainly can''t understand this kind of thing. "Everyone has a price." Sean was silent for a moment, and then began to say. Anyway, since the other party thought he had bought off the people inside the dead spine, and the dead spine now regarded him as a mortal enemy, Sean was naturally willing to do what could make the dead spine chaotic. "The so-called principles, bottom line and good heart are just excuses that the chips are not high enough." "I''m curious about the price Lord Sean offered." The voice of the demon boy came out again, but this time it was not the feeling in all directions, but only one. Then, the darkness in front of everyone suddenly began to separate to the left and right like the river diverted by hitting a reef. A child who looks about eight or nine years old is walking out of the shunting darkness calmly with two beautifully shaped retro short swords. His eyes are not only cold, but even his facial expression is also very cold. Just looking at him, it will make people seem to be in an ice cave. At this time, the short sword on his right hand was dripping blood. Obviously, this was the sword that stabbed roticabas just now. "Do you also want to make a deal with me?" Sean stared at the demon boy and smiled softly. About ghost sword and magic boy, the official information of the game is described as follows: ¡ª¡ªHe was originally a swordsmanship master who traveled to the mainland to hone his swordsmanship, but he was involved in the conspiracy assassination of the Principality of Kerry because he saved a girl in an adventure. He should have been praised as a hero, but he was tortured and humiliated because of the slander of the conspiracy assassin and the silence of the girl. In prison, he was dying and attracted the devil''s peep because of his strong desire for revenge, so he agreed to the conditions put forward by the devil and obtained strong power through contract. Then he waved a butcher''s knife to all those who slandered him, even the girl''s family. When the girl shed blood and tears and begged him for forgiveness, he was not soft hearted. He even took inhuman revenge and ravage on the girl. So far, his body and mind finally fell into darkness. But after completing his revenge, he did not fulfill his promise to the devil, but killed the devil instead. In the devil''s dying curse, he not only lost all his strength, but even became what he is now - his soul will be imprisoned in a body that can''t grow up forever. However, he did not choose to compromise. His will was strengthened by his adventures on the mainland for many years, so after several years of training, his strength finally recovered. At the same time, he also made two short swords for himself, ghost sword and Devil boy, based on the devil''s bones and flesh. Over time, he even forgot his name, so he simply called himself magic boy, and ghost sword was his nickname. In the historical development of the game, ghost sword and magic boy are one of the thirteen coffins with the most history and introduction excavated by players. Of course, being able to dig so much content by players must represent the ghost sword. The end of the magic boy is not good - in a public task against dead spine, in the siege jointly by several large guilds in the western continent, the talented swordsman who was highly expected by dead spine died, And his drop is worthy of the fact that the system has arranged so many pen and ink for him - Ghost sword and magic child are legendary weapons with epic quality. In addition, there are some fragments of his field ability "the land of no light". Domain fragment is a characteristic product in the game. When a player forms a field, the system will screen out some options according to the player''s game habits, thinking, combat mode, etc., and then the player will piece them up by himself. After that, each class promotion will obtain the strengthening ability of the field. However, this kind of reinforcement is relatively fixed, and the choice space for players is not very large, so it is impossible for players to be satisfied many times. The domain fragment solves the problem of players. If you kill the strong in the Holy Land in the game, you have a certain probability of dropping domain fragments. These domain fragments can be integrated into your own domain by players, so as to replace or even strengthen your domain ability - of course, this is not unlimited. For example, the domain law of "the realm without light" is "darkness", so players with domain ability and "darkness" as the main law must be able to integrate the fragments of this domain. As for domain naming, the name of the NPC in the game will naturally be more appropriate to its own domain ability. However, the player''s name is relatively unscrupulous. Sean remembers that his president named his field "middle two world", while the chief thief in the club named his field "infinite * * boundary", and even "Armstrong gyrotron" "Fire Dharma is good" and so on... It is said that no one in the whole elite group has a normal domain name. Sean is not sure whether killing the strong in the Holy Land in this world will fall into the holy land, but he is sure that as long as he kills the ghost sword and magic boy, he will be able to get the two short swords. Even if you don''t use it yourself, you can sell it at a high price. It''s also good to help the territory''s finance. As for the recruitment of ghost sword. Demon boy? Sean just said it casually. Looking at the red and purple aperture on the other party, it is obviously impossible to recruit a role. But at this time, Sean still looked around with great vigilance. Generally speaking, there is a ghost sword. Where the magic boy is, there must be an undead girl Wendy. Sean remembers that the main teams that killed ghost sword and magic boy all got a dubuff of "Wendy hatred". This dubuff has only one effect, that is, as long as this person appears in front of Wendy, Wendy will be listed as the first hatred and encounter crazy attacks. "I don''t know what I''m worth?" The magic boy didn''t know that Sean had real eyes to see through his hostility, so he still asked. "It depends on what price you are willing to pay." Sean thought for a moment and suddenly walked towards the enchanted child and said, "if you are willing to be my follower, I will definitely offer you a satisfactory reward But if it''s just a one-time cooperation or something else, it''s another matter. After all, I am an aristocrat, so you can''t let me do some business at a loss. " Seeing Sean coming towards him unprepared, the magic boy hesitated a little and began to greet Sean: "that''s really the truth. But, Lord Sean, if you want me to be your follower, I''m afraid it''s not cheap. " "I know." Sean nodded and said with a smile, "but if you can let people like magic boy join me, even if it''s not cheap, I''ll try my best to fight for it After all, there are not many people in the world who have such excellent potential as the devil child. " "It seems that Lord Sean knows me in detail." The magic boy''s face showed a smile and looked very light. But those who are familiar with ghost sword and magic boy are very clear that once he shows such a look, it represents that his inner killing intention is very strong. "It should be said that I want to recruit all of you." Sean still smiled, "it''s just a pity that I didn''t have the chance to talk to you face to face." "There will be a chance." The magic boy still smiled and nodded, like a greeting from an old friend, "if Lord Sean wants to, I can recommend it for you." At this time, the distance between the two sides is less than one meter. "Good." Sean nodded excitedly. "If so, it would be better!" "Ha ha." "Ha ha." Sean and the magic boy looked at each other and smiled, and the surrounding dark area seemed to weaken because the magic boy had no hostility. Seeing the two people laughing at this time, HARTING and roticabas were also a little relieved. I don''t know why, when facing this kid, the residents of the two underground worlds always felt a great pressure. However, at the moment when the two people were slightly relieved, a violent collision sound of gold and iron and the outbreak of strong air flow suddenly sounded. At the next moment, the original visibility has been expanded to the dark area around more than ten meters, and the whole space has been completely swallowed at this moment! Chapter 817 "Lord Sean, what a duplicity." In the dark, there came the ghost sword. The voice of the demon boy, "while saying that he wanted to recruit me, he shot at me and wanted to kill me. Sure enough, the noble''s words just couldn''t be believed." "Ha ha." Sean''s voice also sounded in the dark, but compared with the previous caution, the current voice can be said to be relaxed and calm, "it''s like you once believed in the aristocracy Dare you say you didn''t want to kill me just now? " "No." The Devil boy replied without hesitation. "How dare you say!" Sean''s tone seemed exaggerated. "When I shot just now, you could block my sword. It''s reasonable to say that you shouldn''t have cut off your head directly by my sword?" A rapid sound of sword strike rang out one after another. In this darkness, HARTING and rotikabas could not see the specific situation, because the spark of weapon collision did not light up in this space, and even the appearance of strong airflow, as if all this had been swallowed by the darkness. The only perception they still have is hearing, so they can clearly hear the dialogue between Sean and the magic boy and the sound of weapon collision. But strangely, this time these voices did not come from all directions, but could enable them to accurately capture the position of Sean and the magic boy. "This... What is this?" Harding was a little stunned. He and Rorty cabas reacted very quickly. Almost when they were swallowed up by the darkness, they immediately clung to each other back to back, and then put on a defensive appearance. At this time, in this darkness, they can''t do anything, even if they want to help Sean, so the only thing they can do is not to add any trouble to Sean - this may be a consciousness honed by all the underground residents in the battle for a long time. "Sean knows that guy well. I think it should be all right." Rorty cabas whispered, "the only thing we have to do now is not to affect Sean''s battle. After all... We can''t take each other. " "Really, very unwilling." Harding''s tone was full of strong reluctance. "I''m not." Rotikabas was silent for a moment before he said, "but... Are you ready?" "Of course." HARTING knew what Rorty cabas was asking, so he immediately replied, "I was almost ready before. Even the stimulation I suffered tonight gave me a new understanding But unfortunately, I didn''t see Miss Cecilia''s field shaping, otherwise... " "When did you call Cecilia miss?" Rorty cabas asked curiously. "Tonight." "All right." Rorty cabas nodded slightly. "In fact, I''m almost there, but I still need more time to prepare." "It''s better not to worry about such a thing." Harding said in a deep voice, "anyway, we all lack the foot facing the door. It''s more important to put our mind well." In the aspect of fighting, the demons naturally have a better sense of smell than the other holy blood races. So at this time, Harding is more open-minded and won''t be as impatient and eager for success as ordinary people. The more at this critical moment, Harding is more calm, because he knows that it''s only a matter of time to break into the holy land, and now he just speeds up the time a little. Because the voices of HARTING and rotica bass were very low, and the magic boy was also concentrating on fighting Sean, he could not hear the dialogue between the two. Of course, Sean is also impossible, because his attention is more focused than the magic child. He is deeply afraid that if he is a little distracted, he will lose the trace of the magic child. At this time, fighting in the dark, the magic boy can be said to occupy the right time and place. After all, this belongs to his field. The region of no light is an ability derived from "darkness". Its ability is divided into two parts, that is, it weakens [disturbing perception] in the enemy''s ability and [invisible darkness] in the support effect. These two abilities are too bad to be bad. Under normal circumstances, no one will integrate such abilities into their own field, because such abilities are almost worthless to them. But in fact, just like the saying in the game "there are no weak classes, only players who can''t". Whether the domain ability is strong or not also depends on the strong person''s cognition of their own ability and law. When the magic child integrates these two worst abilities into his own field, it produces an extremely powerful cooperation effect: once his perception is disturbed in this darkness, he is no different from headless flies. The magic boy, his own rank is no longer related to the swordsman after "rebirth". Instead, he is more inclined to assassinate the dark walker. Therefore, in such a field, he can play 200% or even higher strength. If he hadn''t met Sean. Countless players have experienced the battle with ghost sword and magic boy in the game. Of course, at the beginning, there is no hope of victory. Almost all players trapped in their field have been killed without exception. However, with the increase of the number of battles, more and more high players began to have a record of fighting with the magic boy. After that, the data about the ghost sword and the magic boy on the player forum suddenly became detailed, and even the weaknesses in their field were exposed. Had it not been for this, it would have been impossible to win the siege on the western continent. You know, at that time, the magic boy was already a strong man in the middle holy land. It was naturally much stronger than today''s Quasi holy land level, and it was certainly difficult to find any flaws in the field. But even so, he was still killed by the players and turned into a lot of booty. Now, the magic boy''s field has not been completely improved, and even he can''t maintain the effect in this field for too long. How can Sean, who knows his opponent''s data, miss such a good opportunity? As long as the demon boy is solved here, the dead spine will not only lose a talent, but also reduce some risks to a great extent. At the same time, he can also obtain at least two trophies of legendary weapons. In the dark area formed by the region without light, you can''t see anything. This doesn''t mean that your sight is blocked, but you can''t see anything. It feels like a blind man. However, as we all know, if a person becomes blind, his hearing will naturally be improved. This is an evolutionary instinct for survival. Even if a person is not really blind, but is locked up in a dark environment, his hearing will still become sharp under the pressure of the environment. However, if the perception is disturbed, it is meaningless to sharpen your hearing, because you can''t tell whether the sound you hear is true or false. Therefore, there are only three words in the strategy of ghost sword and magic boy: chasing and beating. That''s exactly what Sean did at this time. The effect of the field is naturally unaffected by the magic child himself. He can clearly see all the enemies in his field. But even so, if he wants to attack, he also needs to be close to the enemy. Otherwise, he also has no way to take the enemy, which is to trap the enemy in his own field at most. Sean was so close to the magic boy just now that he was preparing for this step. At this moment, even if the demon boy wants to get away, it is not so simple, unless he is willing to exchange his injury for a chance to get away from Sean. If it were an ordinary opponent, the magic boy would have done so long ago. After all, it''s not terrible for him to be injured. However, when facing Sean, he didn''t dare to do so at all. His intuition told him that if he dared to take his own cost as a chip to get away from Sean, Sean would certainly leave him an unforgettable sum. The situation turned into a difficult situation for the demon boy to ride the tiger in an instant. "Aren''t you tired of playing like this?" Seeing that he could not leave in a short time, the magic boy immediately changed his mind. His combat style became lighter and lighter in an instant. He was no longer a hard fight with force, but paid more attention to skills. The Devil boy''s idea at this time has become to win power with skill. "Shouldn''t I ask you that?" Sean chuckled and saw that the magic boy had changed his fighting style, but Sean also changed his fighting style at the same time. The black king in his hand seemed to be light as if there was nothing. He seemed to pick, stab and cut at will, but he stuck the magic boy''s subsequent changes properly every time, which made the magic boy have an unspeakable pain. In an instant, the magic boy immediately knew that Sean was also an expert in sword skills. His understanding and mastery of sword skills were completely beyond his own! This discovery made the magic boy suddenly regret. He really didn''t have too much information collection and understanding of Sean before, because in his opinion, the so-called nobles and lords are all the same. Even if Sean has a little strength, so what? Do you really dare to work hard when you encounter the desperate situation of death? But now, the magic boy knows that he is wrong, and he is very wrong. The two short swords were extremely unpredictable in his hands. Even he made full use of his physical advantages and constantly attacked Sean from a tricky angle. However, no matter how he changed his fighting style or even his tactics, Sean could still suppress him easily and calmly - just as the magic boy made good use of his physical advantage, Sean also made good use of his height advantage. The continuous training and honing in recent months have finally made Sean break away from the basic concept of "system", so his current fencing has become more flexible than the routine previously defaulted by the system, and also has a style only belonging to Sean. This is the reason why Cecilia will attach a unique rule line winding when she sees Sean''s sword. Only a real swordsman can have such ability. So now it''s just a simple competition of swordsmanship. Sean won''t be much weaker than ordinary swordsmen. What''s more, after he used his ability to exert soul calming, he had a fuller understanding of the concept of fast sword. This formal change is not a quantitative change, but a real qualitative change. Now the only constraint that restricts him from stabbing more swords when exercising soul calming is his defect in endurance. Simply put, Sean''s arms and muscles can''t support him to stab more swords. Whether competing in sword skills, fencing or other sword related fighting styles, Sean has the ability not inferior to the magic boy, the former master of fencing. Therefore, after losing this ability in the field, the magic boy does not have any advantage to Sean - of course, this is the result of Sean activating the two abilities of adrenal stimulation and lightness. In a sense, Sean really cares more about the end time of the battle than the magic boy, but he can''t show all this. Because if you simply delay the battle time, the magic boy can still do it. In the twinkling of an eye, nearly a minute of combat time was consumed. The surrounding dark areas began to boil. This time, all the dark areas seemed to have been attacked. The large pieces of darkness showed a melting phenomenon in front of everyone. Sean knew that the magic boy could not support the maintenance of this field, which made Sean a little happy, because he knew that as long as the magic boy''s dark field was lifted, Harding and rotikabas could join the war. With the strength of these two people not inferior to today''s magic boy, and the consumption of the dark field for so long, it is an inevitable result for the magic boy to die here. But the only thing to guard against is probably the sneak attack of the undead girl Wendy - until now, the undead girl Wendy hasn''t appeared, which has strained Sean''s nerves. The power of this strange woman is terrible. It can be seen from what players saw at the beginning: an ordinary land dragon can be killed with one punch. Therefore, if the strange woman suddenly makes a sneak attack, I''m afraid none of the people present can stop it. At the moment when the magic child''s field was about to collapse completely, a powerful idea suddenly burst out. The intensity of this idea was to completely shatter the magic child''s lightless field in an instant. At this moment, Sean, who was fighting with the magic boy, couldn''t help slowing down a bit, and the magic boy also took the opportunity to open the distance between him and Sean. After losing the darkness in the dark area, the figures of Harding, Sean, rotikabas and the magic boy were clearly visible. But at this moment, except for Harding, who still closed his eyes and seemed to be fighting, the faces of the other three didn''t look very good. Because they have entered a field again! Chapter 818 Everywhere you can see, it is red. Compared with the darkness as strong as blocking out the sky and the sun, although the space where people are now is not unable to see the surrounding, in fact, there is an extremely hot atmosphere in this space. Not long ago, the people in this space were already sweating, but the temperature in the space was still rising. A trace of surprise flashed through Sean''s heart and his eyebrows frowned. When the demon boy''s dark realm was broken, and then the people entered another realm, Sean was a little shocked, because it meant that another strong man in the Holy Land took the shot. But when he saw that the field space was quickly dyed red like pouring red dye into clear water, Sean knew whose field it was. Undoubtedly, Cecilia''s field has been shaped successfully. Compared with the magic child who is only a quasi holy land, Cecilia is a real strong man in the holy land, so it is not surprising that her field can break the dark field that the magic child is unable to support in an instant. In fact, as early as when he met the black dead tide, Sean knew that the magic boy was not such an easy opponent when he saw that the magic boy could easily break Christina''s absolute light and then quickly retreat with Wendy with the black dead tide. Of course, at first, Sean didn''t think Cecilia could fight. His original plan was that he would contain the demon boy, exhaust his strength and force him to lift the dark field. Then the battle would be handed over to the underground world duo of HARTING and rotikabas. It was only because Cecilia joined the war ahead of time that this good situation was close to a complete victory. But when Sean felt himself sweating and the hot breath was disturbing him, he realized that something was wrong. Cecilia''s field is not divided between ourselves and the enemy! Usually, with the help of the field, the strong in the holy land can naturally increase their power greatly. But sometimes when it is necessary to work together, the strong in the holy land naturally wants to control the field. Even if they can''t assist their companions, at least they should make their own field not cause any harm to their companions. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the field will not have any impact on their own people, and the field will have an impact on their own people, then there are only two possibilities. The first is that the complexity of domain structure has completely exceeded the shaper''s own analysis and understanding of rules; The second is that the aggressiveness displayed in the field is also a burden on the shaper himself. Of course, there is no doubt about the means of attack. With Sean''s understanding of Cecilia, Cecilia will never force herself to shape fields beyond her understanding. Therefore, the only explanation is the second. Cecilia''s field is not only dominated by attack, but also its attack means and power are far beyond anyone''s imagination. Even Sean thought of the possibility that there was only [Auxiliary combat] in this field. The more single and simple the structure is, the greater the power will naturally be. But this kind of thing is a double-edged sword after all. Because the simpler the structure is, the easier it is to be brutally cracked. Therefore, no matter what kind of consideration the strong in the holy land is for when they step into the upper holy land, the field will be a combination of multiple structures - of course, the vast majority of the strong in the holy land only add attack means to their own field at this time. "Welcome to my field." As Sean expected, Cecilia appeared calmly behind them. Compared with Cecilia''s pale face before, Cecilia''s face at this time appears very ruddy and energetic, as if all the previous sequelae have disappeared. However, what really attracts people''s attention is Cecilia''s powerful breath at this time. This is not the breath that can be possessed by the general lower Holy Land strong man. At least, it must be the middle Holy Land strong man. "Cecilia?" Sean looked at Cecilia with a look of surprise on his face. "I''m fine." Cecilia looked at Sean and smiled back. With Cecilia''s smile blooming, the original red ground suddenly began to appear several huge cracks, and the earth began to crack. The rolling magma suddenly burst out from under these cracks, and the temperature of the whole space climbed up again in an instant. The sky was no longer red, but covered by thick black smoke. The whole field seemed to fall into the doomsday scene of volcanic eruption. However, all this is not over yet. On top of the several lava torrents, suddenly a huge red lotus rose one after another, and then bloomed one by one. These lotus as like as two peas are legendary, and even the fragrant fragrance is perfectly simulated in this field. But people who have really seen fire lotus know that although this special plant is called fire lotus, it does not grow on magma, let alone near volcanoes. On the contrary, this plant is particularly afraid of fire. It is called fire lotus only because its color is tender and red and its shape is quite like a burning flame. Black smoke blots out the sun. Although there is no volcano, there is a continuous roar of volcanic eruption in the ear, and there are slowly flowing magma and blooming fire lotus on the ground. In terms of the shaping of the field alone, this field is undoubtedly very perfect, because the smell can be simulated in the field, and even there are many complex scenes. However, from the perspective of the field, this field appears to be an abnormal contradiction, which is extremely incompatible with the real world environment. The demon boy looked at Cecilia cautiously. At this time, the demon boy had no desire to fight in his heart. He just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. Sean''s difficulty is far beyond his imagination. Originally, he thought that he could definitely catch the other party unprepared by virtue of his own field ability. Even if he can''t solve Sean and others, it''s no problem to kill at least one or two people. In fact, at the beginning, the magic boy really overwhelmed Sean and others. If he hadn''t made the mistake of belittling the enemy and been stuck by Sean, I''m afraid his plan could really be realized. But as a result, he was not only entangled by Sean, so he could not give full play to his strength perfectly, but even wasted a lot of energy. After Cecilia joined the war, he was trapped in the field for a moment. Under normal circumstances, he must attack Cecilia first no matter 3721. Besides, even if the magician in the field has broken away from the concept that he can be killed by one blow, his physical weakness remains the same. Therefore, the magic boy is also confident that Cecilia''s field can not play a role. But now, facing the siege of Sean and others - especially after a more personal confrontation with Sean, the magic boy knows that if he exposes his back to Sean, his end must be conceivable. He didn''t know that this field also had an impact on Sean and others. He just judged according to the thinking of the strong in the normal holy land. Then he quickly came to the conclusion that he could not leave alive today. The Devil boy is not afraid of death. On the contrary, he is just afraid of dying worthless. Just like when he was in the Principality of Kerry, the suffocating death method was not what the magic boy wanted. The magic boy''s eyes swept one by one from Sean, HARTING, rotikabas, Cecilia and others, and then suddenly looked up and laughed: "ha ha! It''s my honor to die here May I ask, what is the name of this field? " "Red lotus hell." Cecilia still smiled and said that her manners and conversation were very in line with the aristocratic etiquette, as if the current scene was not a life and death struggle, but a tea talk. "Red lotus, I see." The Devil boy''s eyes fell on the red lotus blooming on the lava River on the ground, and then suddenly smiled, "but don''t tell me that these arid cracks in the earth are the so-called hell If so, this hell is too shabby. " "Ha ha." Cecilia did not answer, but showed it directly with practical action. A sky high flame burst out of the Devil boy''s feet and rushed into the sky. The temperature of the flame was extremely high, the surrounding air had been completely distorted, and a large amount of heat gushed out suddenly. Even Sean, more than ten meters away, had to retreat quickly. But as soon as this flame appeared, the second flame gushed out, and then the third and fourth... Until the seventh flame gushed out. The eruption interval of each flame is very short. Almost the second flame burns as soon as it rises, and the position of each flame is completely unstable, which looks like a random eruption. But everyone present at the moment is the real top power of the current class. So they can naturally see that at the moment when the previous flames burst into the sky, the magic boy could escape with dangerous and dangerous conditions, but even so, his clothes were still on fire. Thanks to the magic boy''s fast speed and quick response, he can always quickly cut off a corner of the clothes stained with Mars when Mars ignites. This approach is obviously extremely correct. Because in this field, these flames controlled by Cecilia''s ideas are very infectious. Therefore, there is no need to say that the pillar of fire directly hits the magic child. It only needs to touch a little edge. Cecilia also has a way to turn these sparks into prairie fire in an instant. This is the horror of the field. However, if you compete for speed, there is no doubt that the magic boy has a strong advantage. Therefore, the seven pillars of fire could not really burn the magic child at all, and every time the spark ignited slightly, it was cut off by the magic child at a very fast speed. Cecilia obviously found that it was impossible to burn the magic child by such means, so she quickly absolutely changed her strategy. With Cecilia''s thoughts, the seven pillars of fire rising into the sky converged to a certain place in the sky in a completely contrary to common sense, and then formed a huge floating fireball. At this moment, Sean felt as if he was on the edge of the sun. The hot temperature not only accelerated the loss of water in his body, but even his hair was slightly scorched. However, Cecilia did not let the fireball condense for too long. Soon, with a loud cry, a phoenix completely condensed by fire was formed under the sky. With the flapping wings of the fire phoenix, a large number of sparks fell from it. However, these sparks just fell a few centimeters, quickly condensed into fireballs as big as basketball, and then all rushed to the location of the magic child. A series of explosions soon sounded on the earth. Rotikabas stared at the big bang area in the distance. Although he knew that once the magician successfully created the field, it would become difficult to deal with, he never thought that the magician with the field would exist so terrible. With Cecilia''s strength at this time, the area bombed by the fire phoenix is almost equivalent to the power of the quasi forbidden spell level, right? Only Sean frowned more tightly when he saw Cecilia''s destructive power like a bomber. He can now be sure that Cecilia''s field has really taken a completely extreme line, with only the ability of [Auxiliary combat]. In terms of power alone, Cecilia after the expansion of the field can indeed improve the power of all fire magic, and even summon this powerful magical creature similar to the forbidden spell, but at the same time, she also lost her ability to strengthen her own defense. This is to deal with the quasi holy land such as the magic child has certain advantages, but if the enemy is also a strong holy land, Cecilia''s magic attack may not be able to show such powerful destructive power when the other party is in the same field. Assuming that the opponent is good at speed war or demon breaking profession, Cecilia will be in a very dangerous situation. These findings, of course, will not make Sean happy. In his mind, Cecilia can grow up safely, which is the most important. The bombing from fire phoenix is still not over. Whenever this magical creature flapping its wings in the sky, there will always be countless sparks falling from its wings, and then it will quickly turn into a basketball like fireball and directly blast to the location of the magic child. At the beginning, Sean could see how many fireballs there were, but when the fire phoenix flapped its wings three times, even Sean''s eyesight could not capture how many fireballs there were in a moment. However, Cecilia didn''t mean to stop, which meant that the life breath of the magic child didn''t disappear. Just as the magic boy can expand the field, he may also rely on the ability to perceive disturbance to interfere with Cecilia''s judgment. He may have a chance to turn defeat into victory, but now the magic boy has lost his ability to win. I''m afraid he can''t even escape. Because under Cecilia''s high-density bombing attack means, even Sean can''t guarantee that he can retreat completely when he is in his heyday, not to mention the demon boy who lost a lot of power in the previous confrontation because of maintaining the dark field. However, just as Cecilia continued to command the fire phoenix to bomb the magic child, a cold murderous spirit burst out from the field and rushed towards Cecilia at an amazing speed. The first to react was naturally Rorty cabas, who was closest to Cecilia, so without hesitation, he turned and rushed towards the fierce murderous spirit. Waving the huge Knight gun in his hand, roticabas hit the figure with all his strength. The figure suddenly appeared a cyan luster, and then roticabas felt that his knight gun seemed to hit a barrier. The strong anti shock impact made roticabas feel sick for a moment. Then he saw that his shot was blocked by a single punch of a woman with blue skin. Even when the woman took a sudden step forward, rotikabas was forced back by the punch. Undead woman. Wendy! As one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine, Wendy, like the magic child, is a strong man in the quasi holy land, but her growth direction is not to shape the field, but to have a strong body comparable to the top strong man in the next Holy Land. With Rorty cabas''s strength, he may not have the power to fight against the next Holy Land strong, but when he exercises his body into Wendy as hard as a weapon, he naturally can''t get any benefit. However, roticabas''s resistance is naturally not meaningless. At least, he bought Sean and Cecilia excellent reaction time. So when Wendy pushed roticabas back and continued to rush towards Cecilia, Sean had waved the black king to meet her. This time, Sean also opened the ability of dark fighting at the same time. The black flame burst out from Sean in an instant, and a terrible smell of destruction burst out from Sean. After discovering the secret of the black flame in that twisted space, Sean naturally could not have studied and understood it, but because time was not particularly abundant, Sean''s research was also extremely limited. But at present, the only thing he can be sure of is that the black flame has a very large special damage effect on undead creatures. Wendy, though the most mysterious of the thirteen coffins, even the official information is vague, but what is certain is that Wendy is an undead creature to the letter. It seemed that she noticed the power of Sean''s black flame. Wendy frowned. Her eyes crossed Sean and then fell on Cecilia, but she found that Cecilia didn''t even look at her. She was still attacking the enchanted child. This made Wendy''s face look a little ugly, but after biting her teeth, she blocked Sean''s black king with her arm in an almost arrogant way when Sean approached her - not surprisingly, it was under Sean''s sword that she could block roticabas''s exaggerated Knight gun with a single fist, Directly cut off like tofu. However, with a broken arm blow, Wendy also succeeded in passing by Sean - perhaps even Sean didn''t expect Wendy to make such a crazy move, so he could only watch Wendy rush towards Cecilia. And with Wendy''s strong body, the moment she passed Sean, she sped up again. At this moment, even Sean and others could not intercept immediately. Facing the attack of the undead girl Wendy, Cecilia seemed not to see it at all and was still attacking the enchanted child. However, when Wendy finally approached Cecilia less than four meters away, the ground with Cecilia as the core within a radius of three meters suddenly burst into flames. In an instant, these flames became burning flames, and then it seemed as if a strong wind roared. These flames whirled like a tornado, and then turned around Cecilia into a burning tornado. Normal people, when facing these flames, must choose to stop and protect themselves. If it had been in the past, Wendy would have done the same. But today, here, at this moment, when Wendy was facing the flame storm like a barrier, she just turned her head and looked at the location of the magic child, and then resolutely rushed into the flame without hesitation. Sean and Rorty cabas were once again shocked by the act of the dead spine thirteen coffin. The next second - as long as a century. After the fire phoenix in the sky uttered a shrill cry, it suddenly burst into pieces and turned into bits and pieces of fire scattered all over the sky. Naturally, the attack mode almost like unrestricted bombing launched by it also stopped. As for the flame storm surrounding Cecilia, it dissipated completely when the fire phoenix burst, and then clearly presented the scene in the flame storm in front of everyone. But a figure with a burning flame was standing between Cecilia and Wendy, but Wendy''s still intact left hand passed through the chest and abdomen of the flame figure with a fist and hit Cecilia. I don''t know whether the punch hit Cecilia, but Cecilia''s pale face clearly showed that even if the punch didn''t hit Cecilia, Cecilia''s situation might not be better. But in the face of Wendy''s almost suicidal attack, Cecilia will not be merciful. She was still calm, and the flame doll soon turned into a flame to cover Wendy and ignite her whole body. It was vaguely visible that Wendy''s skin was no longer iron cyan, but began to be covered with a layer of scorched black marks, and even sent out a strange smell. But even so, Wendy still didn''t want to stop. Instead, she wanted to kill Cecilia by force. But by this time, Sean had rushed over, and the black king in his hand waved and chopped at Wendy again. Having known the terrible Wendy of the black king, naturally she will not have any plans to connect. But Sean''s best skill is to be reasonable and unforgiving, so when Wendy retreats, Sean naturally won''t give up the opportunity to gain the upper hand. Even if he continues to wave the black king and stick to Wendy, just like when dealing with the magic boy before. In the face of Sean, Wendy''s natural combat power without an arm is not as good as before. It''s dangerous in a few seconds. I''m afraid Sean will be able to kill Wendy on the spot in less than a minute. And the facts developed as Sean expected. When Wendy dodged again, she finally revealed a flaw, and Sean obviously wouldn''t miss this good opportunity, so the black king in his hand immediately cut into pieces and cut towards Wendy''s neck. With the sharpness of the black king - or the unknown black flame wrapped around the black king, whether it is practical or not, Wendy will definitely die here if she touches it a little. However, at this moment, a broken magic boy appeared strangely beside Wendy. His swords met Sean''s black king, which blocked Sean''s fatal blow to Wendy. "Go!" The Devil boy roared in a deep voice, "who let you come!" "I..." Wendy suddenly felt guilty and didn''t know how to speak when she faced the almost violent roar of the demon boy. "Stay!" Sean didn''t have time to take care of the two people. Although his sword was blocked, Sean, who had fought with the magic boy before, knew the strength of the magic boy very well, so he broke the magic boy blocked by the double swords with a slight force, and the sword edge continued to cut and fall towards the magic boy. At this time, the magic boy bit his teeth and suddenly kicked Sean''s lower body. In the face of the attack, Sean''s face changed slightly and had to retreat. However, even so, Sean still took advantage of the advantage that the black king was longer than the magic boy''s double swords to continue to cut down, which made the magic boy have to wave his sword. However, due to the hasty response, the right-hand short sword was also suppressed by Sean while blocking Sean''s attack. "Go!" The Devil boy roared without looking back. Wendy bit her teeth, but she held out her intact left hand and directly grabbed the magic boy''s collar. Then she kicked her legs with great strength and retreated back. Because Cecilia''s field does not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, Cecilia naturally dared not attack when Sean fought with magic boy and Wendy. However, when Wendy and them were ready to retreat, Cecilia was naturally ready to attack immediately and leave the two people behind. However, under Wendy''s sudden push with all her strength, Cecilia''s face suddenly changed, as if the foundation had been damaged. Naturally, the attack that was ready to go could not fall. Of course, Sean and Rorty cabas couldn''t let them go, and they also immediately caught up. Wendy grabbed the collar with one hand and hurriedly retreated. When he saw Sean and Rorty cabas coming after him, he clenched his teeth again, but suddenly threw the short sword in his left hand at the two people, forcing them to stop. Wendy also took advantage of this fleeting opportunity to push the earth again. This time, under the influence of Wendy''s strange force, Cecilia''s field seemed to shake for a while, and there were faint signs of support. Although this sign was soon stabilized by Cecilia, Wendy forcibly broke Cecilia''s field with the flaw of this moment and escaped with the demon child. Seeing the two men break open and disappear, Sean''s face also looks a little gloomy, but he also knows that it''s meaningless to continue to pursue, because they are not strong in the holy land, and they haven''t even touched the edge of the holy land. They can''t compete with Wendy physically. And Sean was also very worried about Cecilia, so he immediately gave up the pursuit, turned and ran to Cecilia, with an eager face: "are you okay?" Cecilia shook her head slightly, relieved the state of the field at the same time, and whispered: "it''s all right But it''s a pity to let them run away. " "It''s not in the way." Sean shook his head. "The Devil boy lost these two swords and he almost lost them. Wendy also left an arm. Although she doesn''t know her specific origin, it can be imagined that she is also useless. " Chapter 819 Cecilia lifted the maintenance of the field, the blood color on her face instantly faded, and the powerful momentum on her body instantly subsided and returned to the level of the strong in the holy land. "Why?" Sean asked in a deep voice, looking at Cecilia with a weak face. "No reason." Cecilia turned her head and asked with some guilt, "just... I don''t want you to work too hard. I also want to do my best..." Sean looked at Cecilia in silence. After a long time, he sighed, held Cecilia in his arms and whispered, "I''m sorry." Cecilia shook her head and said nothing, but her eyes were wet. "Cough." At this time, Rorty cabas seemed a little puzzled. He coughed a little before he said, "do you want to put out the surrounding fire first? The current situation seems a little bad. " Although the field will greatly enhance the combat power of the strong in the holy land, it is also destructive to the material world, but the creatures born by the laws in the field will not really appear outside the field - that is, those who have not been dragged into the field by Cecilia will not see the fire phoenix just now, Similarly, there will be no intuitive feeling similar to bomber attack. Of course, there is no such intuitive feeling, but it does not mean that this attack does not appear, but it will not have such strong power after leaving the field. This is one of the main reasons why the strong in the holy land usually fight with all their strength in sparsely populated areas, because fighting in densely populated areas has a great impact on the surrounding environment - if the field has attack means, it is not difficult for the strong in the holy land to destroy a city on their own without obstruction. The example of the war with Edward is the best evidence. At this time, nearly half of the stronghold built by man on the water demon''s Secret collection was caught in a sea of fire, and the fire was still spreading wildly. With the strength of Sean and others, even if the fire spreads, they can easily leave. No matter how bad it is, Cecilia can control the fire and let them leave smoothly. Therefore, Sean doesn''t understand what Rorty cabas said. "What do you mean?" Sean asked with a puzzled face. Rotikabas did not answer, but reached out and pointed to HARTING next to him. Sean glanced at Harding, who still closed his eyes, and then said, "what''s the matter with this guy?" Rorty cabas shrugged and looked helpless: "who would have thought that the battle would end so soon, and Cecilia... Miss can still participate in the war." "Is this guy... Breaking through?" Sean looked shocked. "Can his body support the field?" "Sometimes, I really don''t know whether to say you are knowledgeable or ignorant." Rotica bass looked at Sean with a tangled face and a helpless tone. "You don''t know a lot of simple common sense problems, but you know more than anyone else about some knowledge that ordinary people shouldn''t know at all The body of the demon descendant is much stronger than anyone. For us, breaking through the holy land may also need to continuously strengthen the body strength to the extent that we can withstand the power of the law, but for the demon descendant, there is no such problem at all. " "All right." Sean''s profound knowledge comes from the special information collection method unique to players: because there were many people who liked to study the game history and background at the beginning of the game, every player can be said to be knowledgeable to a great extent. However, compared with many common sense of miracle mainland, players do not know much. After all, they are not interested in understanding these contents, so from another point of view, players are ignorant. Sean glanced at the fire around him, with a look of regret on his face: "I wanted to burn a torch here." "It''s not difficult. Anyway, you only need to throw a few fireballs." Cecilia saw the regret on Sean''s face and smiled. Then, with the light of her hands, the surrounding fire began to condense towards Cecilia''s hands. In a moment, the fire in the whole stronghold condensed into two high compression fireballs in Cecilia''s hand. "If HARTING can break through successfully, it''s also a good thing for us." "That''s true." Sean nodded. There are two strong men in the holy land, so there is basically no danger for the next wild trip. And if everything goes well next, Sean himself can stably break through to the upper golden peak. With Sean''s strength that can''t be inferred by common sense, as long as it''s not a strong attack by the upper holy land, Sean and others can walk horizontally in the wilderness. If it weren''t for the increased sense of threat caused by the approaching of the dead spine, Sean would like to kick them here when Mann comes back. Because he knows very well that today''s strength of Mann is just the top gold peak, or physical strength and undead female. Wendy has almost reached the level of the strong in the holy land, but even Sean can cope without mastering the field, not to mention Harding who is about to break through the Holy Land and Cecilia who is already the holy land. At present, it seems that Harding''s breakthrough is not very smooth. They have nothing to do for a time, so they insert a torch on the ground and sit around for a little rest. According to Sean''s words, they will go straight to the black water all the way, and they will not make any additional stops except for the necessary time, so the current rest time is quite rare. A burst of footsteps suddenly sounded in the quiet night. Rotica bass and Sean frowned first. They got up at the same time and looked at the figure walking slowly in the dark. The figure walked slowly to Sean and others. From the posture, the other party seemed very calm. However, every step of the man''s foot, there will be a faint sound like a drum, which seems to have a strange resonance with the hearts of Sean and others, making Sean and others feel some blood surging. The person who can have such momentum must be a strong man at the holy land level. This made Sean slightly shocked: what day is it tonight? How do the strong in the holy land appear one by one like cabbage in the rotten street. Cecilia''s field has been quietly launched, but it has not been transformed into substance. However, the other party seems to have discovered the hidden murders in Cecilia''s field, so when he is about to step into Cecilia''s field, this person stops. At this moment, Sean and others have a feeling of skin tingling, as if the other party''s eyes are as sharp as a sword. After a few seconds of silence, the other party finally took another step forward and stepped into Cecilia''s field, but also exposed his appearance to the fire. "It''s you." After seeing the visitor, Sean was stunned first, and then said with an unhappy face. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Wendy, the immortal corpse girl who dragged the magic boy away, finally found a place where she could barely escape. She threw the magic boy aside, and then she sat down slowly against the rock wall of the cave to rest. "Why did you come to save me? You have no reason to do so. " The demon boy gasped. Cecilia''s bomber attack method hurt him very much. There, he almost had no backhand ability, so he could barely Dodge, and even escape. Because the coverage was too large, he was seriously injured. If Wendy didn''t appear, he could only persist for dozens of seconds at most. Wendy didn''t speak. She just looked at the demon boy coldly and said after a moment, "I don''t know." "... I made you like this." The Devil boy''s voice was a little low, but there was an unspeakable heaviness, "don''t you... Hate me?" "I made you like this." Wendy''s tone was much calmer than the magic boy. "What about you? Don''t you hate me? " The Devil boy slowly closed his eyes and didn''t answer. Wendy also fell into silence. The air in the cave suddenly became a little heavy, and no one opened his mouth to break the heavy atmosphere. After a long time, the Devil boy said, "I don''t hate you anymore Those things in the past were settled and paid off at the same time. You know, I don''t like overnight revenge, so I usually take revenge on the same day. " "Jim..." "That name, I have long given up." The Devil boy''s voice was as calm as before. He looked at Wendy''s right hand. Here, in the first world war just now, Sean cut off the part of his arm directly, leaving only half of his upper arm. There was still a black flame burning wildly, but at this time, Wendy had consumed a lot of dead breath, and the fire was gradually extinguished, "you are in this state, it''s very troublesome..." "I know." Wendy interrupted the demon boy. "If you didn''t save me just now..." "I''d love to." Still very rudely interrupted the Devil boy''s words, Wendy turned her head and stopped seeing the Devil boy. Looking at Wendy like this, the magic boy opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. However, he knows that in Wendy''s current state, it will be delayed for more than ten years to break through the holy land, because every strong person who can break through the holy land must not be incomplete. Once it is incomplete, even if the strength will not be damaged too seriously, the foundation will be destroyed. This is because Wendy is already a dead creature. If ordinary people were changed, they would never want to break through the realm of Holy Land in this life. Unless, this person can afford a high price, and can also ask the high priest of the moving life church to perform a perfect healing divination to ensure that there are no sequelae and other problems. "Go back to headquarters first." Sighed, and the Devil boy said in a deep voice. "What about you?" Wendy raised her eyebrows. "I have something else to do." The magic boy said calmly, "with your current situation, you can''t help me, so you''d better go back first." "What if I say I refuse?" Wendy said with the same calm face. "You..." The atmosphere in the cave suddenly became silent, and the two people stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Chapter 820 In the light of the fire, Christina, dressed in silver robes and Phnom Penh, stood in front of the crowd, as cold as ice. Sean''s face looked very unhappy: "you owe me an explanation." "You also owe me an explanation." Christina said in a deep voice. Her murderous spirit was like essence, and she was close to Sean and others. "What trouble have you caused in the wilderness! Why does the feeling between me and you suddenly disappear? " Christina didn''t say questions, but spoke in an almost blaming way, both in tone and attitude. Sean sneered and looked very impatient: "what trouble have I caused in the wilderness? What''s your business? Your peace council said it was responsible for protecting me. What happened? The black dead tide directly comes to the door. You chase people, not only let the other party run away, but also let the ghost sword, the magic boy and the immortal corpse girl. Wendy killed a horse returning gun If I didn''t have a strong Saint here, what would be the consequences? " "That''s the trouble you caused." Christina was stunned, but she was still a little hard spoken. At this time, she didn''t find that Sean omitted the "supervision" in "supervision and protection", so she was secretly changed by Sean. Christina glanced at the surrounding environment, looked at the whole stronghold almost burned, and there were very obvious battle marks on the ground, as well as the two short swords left by the ghost sword and the immortal girl. Wendy''s half arm, she could roughly calculate how fierce the battle was. But all this was not the reason why she was here. She still stared at Sean and said in a deep voice, "why did dead spine stare at you?" "Then I''ll ask you." Sean sneered, and the unhappy color on his face became more obvious. "Why did the dead spine know about my deal with you?" "Transaction?" Christina frowned slightly and didn''t understand it, but she soon realized, "you mean... Dead thorn came to you because you provided me with a dark nest It''s impossible! " Dead spines have five bases, known as the five nests. This is a very high secret inside the dead spine. Only those who really have a high status and real power inside the dead spine will know the specific location of the five bases. Others usually only know the location of their base and its surrounding strongholds. In most cases, each dead spine member will not know the location of several other nests until his death. Only in rare cases will there be a shortage of manpower in other bases and it is necessary to borrow manpower from other nests. Only in this way will those seconded know that dead spine has other bases. Dark nest is the name of one of the five bases of dead spine, which is also the core base of dead spine in the northern continent. The huge intelligence network established by the whole dead spine in the northern continent will eventually be gathered in this base. Similarly, the strongholds, outposts and all defense facilities bases established by the whole dead spine in the northern continent are surrounded by the dark nest as the core. The peace council removed the dark nest in one breath, which is tantamount to completely uprooting the power of the dead spine from the northern continent. For a long established organization like dead spine, this loss is not a simple economic loss. For dead spine, the most important thing is that the intelligence network and relationship network of the whole northern continent have been eradicated. If you want to recover again, it can not be solved in a short time, but a long-term consumption based on ten years. How can the dead spine not be angry when the loss is so great? Reasonably speaking, the death thorn should be to count this hatred on the peace parliament, and the retaliation against the peace parliament will be very fierce. But now, they are turning to Sean for trouble - Sean doesn''t know that dead spine learned this information by other means. He only knows that there must be a traitor in the peace parliament, so he will let dead spine know this information. With Christina''s intelligence, she naturally figured out what Sean meant in an instant, and that''s why she said that impossible. "In this world, nothing is impossible." Sean said in a deep voice. Naturally, he looked very angry. "Only you and I know this. Of course, after you report this matter, many people inside you will know that your source is provided by me I trust you, but that doesn''t mean I will trust the rest of your peace council. " "People in our peace council can''t have anything to do with the dead spine!" Christina said in a deep voice. "The original intention is impossible, but what if it is not the original intention?" Sean said faintly, "dead spine has some means to read memory. As long as you have an insider in each other''s hands, it''s not impossible to be drawn out of memory When you attacked the dark nest, you met at most one or two people in the coffin of dead spine 13? I''m afraid I haven''t even met the real cards of dead spine. " "Yes." Christina said in a deep voice, "but because our attack was very sudden, the dead spine didn''t know anything, and we were well prepared, so we only met the real person in charge of the dark nest, the shadow demon." "The five kings of dead spine are not a card at all." Sean sneered, and his tone was quite disdainful. "You have fought with the dead spine for so long that you don''t even know this. I really don''t have much confidence in your peace council With the accurate information I provided you, if you can''t even solve the shadow demon, I really doubt the strength of your peace council. " Speaking of this, Sean''s face also showed a look of contempt: "the five kings of the dead spine are only the nominal heads of the five bases of the dead spine. Although they are all legendary strong men, they are far from the so-called bottom card Dead spines certainly can''t be compared with your peace council in terms of legendary strong people, but they also have six legendary strong people called "six death tablets" as their cards. " Christina looked at Sean in horror, because even she didn''t know the news Sean said at this time. "If the status of the thirteen coffins is roughly the same as that of a silver robed executive like you, then the existence of the six death tablets is equivalent to your messenger of peace. As for the five kings of dead spines you think, they are probably your golden robed executives. " Sean''s face was calm and his tone didn''t even fluctuate. It seemed that he was very disappointed with the Peace Council. "Of course, I''m talking purely about status, not combat power In terms of combat effectiveness, the five kings of deaththorn can basically draw with your peace envoys. Unless the golden robe executive with high combat talent is qualified to intervene in this level of battle, otherwise ordinary people are basically dying. " As a person who dares to fight against almost all organizational forces in the whole continent, the peace parliament is naturally not weak in its heritage and strength. Therefore, it also has a very rigorous internal status promotion sequence. Like the white robed executive in the battle sequence, the minimum requirement is the superior silver expert, but most of them are basically the strong ones in the golden realm; The silver robe executive must reach the holy domain level to be competent. Christina became the silver robe executive only after she was promoted to the next Holy domain. As for the higher-level golden robe executive, the minimum strength requirement is the upper holy land, but there are also some legendary strong ones. If you can become a messenger of peace in the harmonious Libra, your strength must be at the legendary level, and you must also have extremely strong strength. It is impossible for a legendary strong person to hold this position, but only to become a golden robed executive. With Christina''s strength, as long as she grows steadily, she will certainly be a messenger of peace in the future. How powerful is the Peace Council? Through a set of data published by players on the forum, we can clearly know. In addition to the six death tablets as the bottom card, there are only six legendary strong men, including the five kings of the dead spine. Therefore, even if we count the six death tablets and the shadow black, scissor jack and the dark prophet before Rick was seriously injured, there are 15 - but in fact, these three people in the thirteen coffins of dead spines can''t be counted. This data seems very amazing. It''s not even weaker than the seven empires. If dead spine is willing to do its best, it can also hit an empire, but dead spine won''t do such stupid things. And how many legendary strongmen are there in the Peace Council? Not counting those who haven''t returned to the ruling space exploration for a long time, the Peace Council now has a full 30 legendary strong people! Nearly ten of them are peace envoys. This is the real inside story of the lunatic organization that dares to oppose many forces on the whole miracle continent. Like the five nests of the dead spine, the golden robed executive and the peace messenger are also a secret within the Peace Council - of course, they are not as confidential as the dead spine, but if they are not internal personnel of the Peace Council, it is also impossible to know the existence of these. So when Christina heard Sean''s words, her face suddenly changed: "who the hell are you!" "Me?" Sean chuckled, "the Grand Duke of the void duchy is just an ordinary person eager to make his followers happy." Christina was not fooled by Sean''s words at this time. She stared at Sean and was murderous to Sean. Even the field had been quietly launched. But when Christina''s field unfolded, Cecilia, also a strong man in the holy land, naturally felt it immediately, so her killing intention was directed at Christina without evasion, and she felt that there were signs of activity in Cecilia''s field, and Rorty cabas and Sean also entered the state of battle. "You want to fight me?" Sean asked in a deep voice, his eyes looking at Christina became very bad. "I just want to know who you are and why you know so much about the Peace Council and the dead spine." Christina asked in a deep voice. Her eyes swept one by one from Sean, Cecilia, rotikabas, and even Hitler, Shina, lanster, etc. "if you are willing to say it, I won''t fight you. But if you don''t say anything, I''ll have to take you back to the Peace Council for review. " "You alone?" Hearing Christina''s unreasonable words, Sean was full of anger. "You are not my opponent." Christina has evaluated the specific combat effectiveness of Sean and others in an instant, "you only have one strong Saint..." at this point, Christina looked at Cecilia and then continued: "but I am sure I can knock it down in an instant. As long as she can''t give full play to her due strength, the rest of you are not afraid So you can''t stop my attack. " Just as Christina said this, a cold feeling suddenly filled out, and all those who felt the cold breath could not help shivering. Christina''s face changed slightly at this time. "If a strong man in the holy land can''t stop you, what about two?" Harding''s voice sounded like the sound of nature, "I can feel your strength is very strong, but we are not mediocre people here. If I joined hands with Miss Cecilia, I''m afraid you can only choose to leave Or do you want to try? " Chapter 821 Christina''s eyes moved a little. As the only bug level role Sean knows at present, Christina''s toughness needs no doubt. She is proficient in various abilities such as alchemy, martial arts and arcane arts, and the two most conventional abilities in the field are [support effect] and [self strengthening], which can not only make her have more lasting endurance combat ability, but also make her particularly difficult. It''s as simple as drinking water to beat the black dead tide before. With a flaw inadvertently revealed by the black dead tide, the other party has no ability to fight back. You can know that Christina is not generally strong. The demon soul in the dead spine thirteen coffin became an old man because of the collapse of magic after losing to Christina. However, it is precisely because of this that his strength has been greatly increased and he has stepped into the realm of the next Holy Land. Unfortunately, when the Peace Council received that the devil became the next strongman in the holy land, the peace council obviously took protective measures against Christina, so that the devil could not find anyone even if he wanted revenge - when the devil and the dark domain death knight received Christina''s presence in the trade capital, they both hurried there, But he was stopped by others in the Peace Council on the way. Sean, who had no idea of being hostile to Christina before, also came from Christina''s strong strength. At that time, he had not reached the golden realm, but Christina was already the strong one at the top of the golden peak. There was no chance of winning against him. Of course, Sean would not be so stupid. However, this is not what it used to be. Although Sean has not yet entered the holy land, when all his cards are used, his physical strength may not be much weaker than that of the strong in the Holy Land in a short time. The real difference is that he has no ability in the field. However, if Sean is willing, he can carry out "field" to make up for the strength gap. This is also the reason why Sean dared to face the provocation with Christina. Similarly, Christina obviously knew Sean''s real combat power, so she hesitated at this time. She can ignore Rorty cabas, and as she said, relying on the three abilities of alchemy, arcane and martial arts, it is not difficult for her to subdue Cecilia, but when Harding also showed the momentum of the strong in the holy land, Christina''s confidence in the war was not so sufficient. The odds are less than 40%. Christina''s face looked a little uncertain. "Even if you send me away now, after I report these things, the next person who will come will be more targeted." Christina took a deep breath. She was not a fool. On the contrary, she was very high in personal strength, IQ and EQ. otherwise, the peace council could not rest assured that she would go out alone. Therefore, since force could not threaten Sean, Christina naturally wanted to change her means of negotiation. "Are you threatening me?" Sean said in a deep voice, but his heart was really killing. He dares to use the dead spine as a bargaining chip for trading with the Peace Council, but it does not mean that he will sell the intelligence of the Peace Council as a bargaining chip to the dead spine. This is not only because the Peace Council is more powerful and terrible than the dead spine, but also because the dead spine, no matter how crazy, at least maintains a trace of reason. Their maximum limit is to send out the thirteen coffins of the dead spine to find their own trouble, and not to send out the six death tablets to smash the field. But the Peace Council, Sean believes that if necessary, these madmen will definitely dare to send out the harmonious Libra to find their own trouble. With Sean''s current strength, let alone the harmonious Libra, even if there is a golden robed executive, he will have to go. Therefore, if it''s not necessary, Sean really doesn''t want to break his face with the Peace Council, but if he''s really forced, Sean doesn''t mind letting the peace council pay some price. For example, Christina, the key talent of the Peace Council, was dealt with. Anyway, as long as he handles it cleanly and doesn''t leave any clues, it''s no big deal to ensure that the peace council will find its own head. "No." Christina didn''t seem to feel Sean''s sudden killing. She still looked at Sean calmly, even lifted her field, and even put down her guard, "please forgive me for my impoliteness just now I''m just a little shocked at what you know about us. Because in fact, even the golden robed executive does not exist in the Peace Council, let alone outsiders. " Sean didn''t answer. Because he knew that all his answers to this question were untenable. However, since he had conducted intelligence transactions with Christina about dead spines before, he did not answer at this time, but the best answer, because it would make him more unpredictable, and in a way, it could really dispel the idea of the peace parliament trying to use force. At least, Sean is sending a message: it will cost a lot to be against me. "How about we make another deal." Sean said suddenly. "What?" Christina didn''t keep up with Sean''s jumping thinking at this time. "When is it now?" Sean didn''t answer the question. "Late at night Well, it should be early in the morning. " Christina was stunned for a moment, and then said, "in another hour or two, it will be dawn." "I''m not asking about the time, I''m asking about the date." Sean rolled his eyes and was helpless about Christina''s understanding, but he didn''t consider that his thinking jump was so large that it was really difficult for ordinary people to keep up. "August 13, 1876." Christina didn''t know what Sean meant by this, but she answered. "We stayed in that twisted space for nearly three months?" Sean was a little shocked by the speed of time, but it was only a slight shock, and then it disappeared. "Medusa chamber of Commerce, remember?" Medusa chamber of Commerce had conducted demon experiments in the northern continent, and count Mario led by tindes was the first victim. But it was precisely because of this that the peace Association asked Christina to pursue and kill thousands of miles. Finally, Sean had to poke it out. It is precisely because of this that he later got involved with the peace Parliament. However, after Sean broke up about the chamber of Commerce, the chamber of Commerce was later "dealt with" by the Peace Council. "Of course." Christina said in a deep voice, "hasn''t this chamber of Commerce been solved?" "The boss behind this chamber of commerce is a real upper demon." Sean said faintly, "if we don''t solve the problem of the devil''s agent in the material world, a chamber of Commerce like Medusa chamber of Commerce will have as many as possible Now the demon agent, after passing the demon experiment of count Mario, has mastered a considerable degree of demon manufacturing technology. Now he is secretly trying to create a large number of demons, and is preparing to open the demon door. " "What!" Christina''s face suddenly changed, and her face was incredible, "where is it! Why do you know this! " "It doesn''t matter why I know this. What matters is the information I can provide you." Sean said calmly. "What do you want?" Looking at Sean''s calm face, Christina knew that the transaction content proposed by Sean was this information. Because there have been examples of trading with Sean before, Christina doesn''t think Sean''s words are false at this time, because if the information is really fake, it will only be Sean in the end. "It''s simple. I want safety." Sean said faintly, "I have had a hand with the dark prophet, and he has revealed a lot of secrets Because of your mistakes, the dead spine has now regarded me as a thorn in the flesh. According to the dark prophet, next I will face revenge and assassination from the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. My request is very simple, that is, your peace council will solve this problem. " "Help you solve the coffin?" Christina asked tentatively. "If you can do it, of course I will be very happy, but you have fought with dead spine for so long, but no one can do anything. If it weren''t for the information I provided you before, how could you fix the shadow demon?" Sean disdained to curl his mouth, and the sarcasm on his face was very obvious. Although Christina was a little uncomfortable after listening to it, she also knew that Sean was telling the truth, so she did not refute, "now you have solved one of the five kings of the dead spine, and the dead spine will strengthen its internal alert in a short time, In other words, you can''t find trouble in a short time Well, it''s better to take advantage of it now. I don''t want to ask you to solve the dead thorn thirteen coffins, but at least you should hold people back for me so that they won''t have a chance to trouble me. " "Even if we want to help you, we don''t know the exact location of the dead spine thirteen coffin..." "If you really want to investigate, you can''t find it. Don''t talk nonsense to me." Sean said impatiently, "I really can''t find it. Then arrange some people to go to my empty principality Dead spine''s goal is not only me, but also my followers and the void principality I have established, so they will certainly take action in my principality. If you really can''t find anyone, just wait for the rabbit. " Seeing Sean''s look, Christina knew that there would be no change in negotiations, and Sean''s request was not too much. After all, it was indeed a mess made by their peace Parliament. With Christina''s current status in the Peace Council, it would not be a big problem to agree to such negotiation conditions, so after a little thinking for a moment, Christina nodded and agreed to Sean''s request. "Well, what about your information." "I don''t know the specific identity of the devil spokesman, but he is now active in the northern alliance area of the northern continent. If you inquire a little, it shouldn''t be difficult to find his trace." Sean finished the information directly in a few words, "but don''t blame me for not reminding you that even if you solve the devil spokesman, if you can''t destroy or seal the connection between the two worlds, the devil will be able to find another spokesman sooner or later." Christina nodded slightly to show understanding, then turned and left without stopping at all. It seemed that she had also forgotten to ask Sean''s identity. "Why let her leave?" After Christina left for a long time, Harding turned his head and looked at Sean, "with our strength, we are fully capable of keeping her? As long as we handle our work properly afterwards, won''t there be any problems? " Harding''s idea coincided with Sean''s initial idea. "I thought about your idea at the beginning, but after careful consideration, I still felt it was not appropriate." Sean shook his head and said in a deep voice, "although that woman doesn''t look very powerful, she''s very difficult to deal with. It''s unrealistic for us to solve her without loss And once she has an accident, the peace council will certainly not give up. After all, this woman has a big background. So the best solution is to divert attention. " "That''s why you made a deal with her?" Cecilia had understood Sean''s idea, "let the peace council help us hold the coffin?" "More than that." Sean added, "one of the five leaders of the dead spine has died, and the intelligence network and forces of the whole northern continent have been uprooted. Now the strength of the dead spine has suffered a heavy loss. Once this balance of strength is destroyed, the peace council will have more time and energy to rectify other problems, so I have to let them find something to do, By the way, offend the upper demon. " The devil behind Medusa chamber of Commerce, Sean also had a group strategy in the game at the beginning, and its difficulty is naturally impressive. After all, it is a copy of a hundred people. Similarly, the demonic riot that was about to break out in the Northern Alliance on the northern continent was also a very famous event in the game at that time, just as the war between the Principality of lane and the kingdom of dabion ended as the warm-up activity of the first expansion film. The man-made demon riot of the Northern Alliance was also a warm-up activity for the upcoming second expansion in the game at that time, and it was also laying the groundwork for the demon invasion of the third expansion. But now in this world, with the destruction of Medusa chamber of Commerce and the killing of the person holding the book of demons by Sean, the demon spokesman may not escape death, so Sean is not sure whether the demon invasion will be staged as scheduled. Of course, if not, it would be great, but even if it was staged as scheduled, there would be no loss to Sean. After all, it didn''t break out here in the southern continent. At most, it was affected by trade issues. "Offending the devil will keep the peace council busy for a long time." Sean chuckled and said, "moreover, as long as the dead spine receives the news, he will not give up the opportunity to beat the water dog Therefore, under such circumstances, it is tantamount to allowing the Peace Council to go to war with the two major forces at the same time. Then for a long time, their eyes will all focus on the northern continent. Naturally, there will be no events to deal with us. " "So, you mean, even if we overturn the whole wilderness next, there will be no people who will get in the way." Cecilia is as like as two peas in the world, and Sean understands the strategic intentions of Sean in a moment. "This is exactly the same way we used to provoke dabigon kingdom." "As like as two peas, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that the plan works." After a night of tension, it was rare to have a chance to relax at this time, and Sean also seemed more casual. "Anyway, next, the thirteen coffins of the dead spine have no time to trouble me. As long as they receive the news of the war between the Peace Council and a superior demon, the thirteen coffins of the dead spine will certainly catch up with the Yin Peace Council And we can take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters in the wilderness, so as to achieve the purpose of our trip. No matter how we say, we are all beneficiaries. " "Indeed." HARTING and rotikabas both nodded. "This strategy is really better than just killing her." "Even if you do, you don''t have to kill her." Sean shrugged helplessly, "if a strong man in the holy land really wants to escape, the other party can''t stop it if he doesn''t have the strength to completely crush it With Christina''s strength, I''m afraid we can only draw together, so unless she is determined to stay and fight with us, or we are ready in advance and attack by surprise, the result is obvious. " Harding is now a real strongman in the holy land, and his computing and evaluation abilities naturally become better. At this time, he slightly simulated the relationship between the two sides after the war in his mind, and he was surprised to find that the fact is that, as Sean said, it is really not a simple thing to kill Christina. After all, people who can master the three abilities of alchemy, arcane and martial arts at the same time can''t be weak. "All right." Sean clapped his palm, drew everyone''s attention, and then said, "we''ll be very busy next, so don''t waste any more time. If you have finished your rest, let''s start now. " Chapter 822 When Sean decided not to waste time, he led Hitler, HARTING and Cecilia quickly towards the black water. Originally, when he entered the wilderness this time, Sean came to look for the holy devil skeleton recorded in the demon hunting manuscript to purify the dark power in his body, so as to enhance his strength to the upper level. After King Ryan listened to Edward''s words, it was not a fluke or accident that he was able to directly break through the next gold. It was only after comparing the demon hunting manuscript that he was able to break through the realm. It was precisely because of this that he paid special attention to the paragraphs originally written in the manuscript, which he thought was a waste of space. "... the power of darkness can devour the soul, but it can also expand the soul. This is a double-edged sword. After reaching a certain strength, hunters of all dynasties have only two ends. They are either swallowed by the dark force and become slaves of the dark, or completely absorb the dark force and turn it into their own source of strength. Only a few hunters who are lucky enough to get the Holy Ghost bones can avoid being swallowed up when the dark power completely attacks... " "... the power of darkness is a very violent power, and it is also destructive. If this power is used well, it can play an extremely powerful role, and even reverse some near death situations in many times. Its power not only has extremely strong lethality to bright creatures, but also has strong lethality to many dark creatures. But this power is not easy to master. Before a long time ago, it was a good idea to use holy and demon bones to assist in control. " "... no one knows the origin of holy and evil skeletons, but according to the research, it seems that this material can inhibit the two forces of light and darkness, and even play an excellent neutralizing role. Once upon a time, the Exorcist association had a special training room that drew a huge magic suppression array with the bone powder ground from holy and evil bones. In that era when exorcists had not yet declined, this practice room was indispensable. " Like this, it takes up a lot of space in that demon hunting manuscript. At first, Sean thought these words were meaningless nonsense, because they had no effect on his cultivation. It was only after the war with Edward that Sean noticed that there was a very obvious keyword in these words - Saint devil skeleton. Based on these words, Sean guessed that Edward must also be because the dark forces in his body are too strong. He urgently needs to restrain, but he doesn''t know what can restrain the dark forces - or Edward already knows that he can''t find such things without this demon hunting manuscript. Because in the manuscript of hunting demons, there is a method to find the bones of saints and demons. Sean also recorded this method, and then threw it to the void, and they were responsible for looking for it. The reason why a large number of people are invested in the wilderness is simply because the wilderness is a few well preserved lands on the miracle continent that have not been greatly rectified. Unexpectedly, there is really something to gain here. So when he first decided to come to the wilderness, Sean not only came to start with the Holy Ghost bones, but also had the task of preparing for the breakthrough to the Holy Land and negotiating a deal with the wilderness Council. However, Sean didn''t care too much about these two "branch missions". Even if he couldn''t complete the bronze body mission here, he could get it from other places. Players who want to break through to the realm of holy land are not as troublesome as those NPCs - the implication is that it''s much easier than the natives in the world; As for the business negotiation with the wild parliament, the success is happy, but even if it fails, it doesn''t matter, because William, Neil and Hella, the three giants of the void, have already made relevant arrangements for these two situations. Whether the result is success or failure, it will not affect the future development plan of the void principality. Therefore, Sean just regarded this trip to the wilderness as a rare adventure - which is actually a kind of rest for Sean. At the beginning of the game, many players especially like to choose a short or midway adventure as a relaxation after a busy period. In particular, many landscape parties and leisure players enjoy it. After all, the miracle continent is too vast. The game has been open for so long, and no one can travel the whole continent on their feet. Since it''s a tour, it''s also a good way to kill two birds with one stone to cultivate talents, so it''s natural for Shina to become a member of the team. At least, before that. But now, after knowing the deliberate fault finding on the dead spine side, Sean didn''t dare to walk around so slowly. After all, the combat power on the dead spine side is not trivial - at this time, Sean didn''t know that the dark prophet of dead spine had given up his plan for the wilderness. He thought that after knowing his existence, the dark prophet would let other dead spine members turn to the wilderness to snipe and kill themselves. In this way, the danger of the wilderness naturally increases greatly. Therefore, Sean had to let Shina and lanster return to the void duchy first. At the same time, he would tell Neil and William about the void duchy, let them take precautions, and recall Hella. However, in order to prevent accidents on the way back between Shina and Lancaster, two guys with poor strength, Sean arranged Rorty cabas to accompany him. Of course, he also meant to continue training Shina. Sean knew very well that his future enemies would be the savage parliamentary tribe, the Millennium covenant Empire, the Principality of rumbel, the St. Joels Empire and those enemies at the same level. Those enemies below this level would be disqualified in the future even if they were still qualified to be Sean''s enemies. It is precisely because of this psychological preparation for a long time that Sean is not surprised to stand on the opposite of the dead spine. He is just a little unhappy about the hatred brought to the dead spine because of the Peace Council. Among these enemies, some may still have the possibility of negotiation, but some enemies absolutely do not have the possibility of coexistence. Like the wild parliamentary tribes, if Sean''s negotiation is successful this time, many tribes will be willing to migrate. In this way, it will naturally break the power pattern of the wild land and offend the enemies who are willing to cooperate with the tribes because of the alliance. Of course, if it fails, the so-called enemy will be out of the question, unless the whole wilderness is really successfully plotted by dead spines to form a huge anti continental alliance. In a word, there are still some negotiations in fact. There is also the Millennium covenant empire. However, according to the evaluation of Neil, William and Hella, the possibility of success is only about 15%, that is, the possibility of hostility is very high. After all, Sean''s idea is that a large area of black land behind the Millennium covenant area. If the route of the Millennium covenant area is not opened up, even if Sean wins this large area of land, it will become an enclave Isolated island, maybe the Millennium covenant will take a fancy to this liberated land at that time, and the result will be another hard battle. There is no possibility of reconciliation between the Principality of rumbel and the Empire of St. Joels. Now the Archduke of the Principality of rumbel is the murderer of Cecilia''s family, which is an irreconcilable blood feud. In the miracle mainland, blood feuds must be paid with blood. So now the Grand Duke of the Principality of rumbel is a group of dead people in Sean''s eyes - although he has not mentioned these things to Cecilia, it is inevitable to help Cecilia avenge in Sean''s heart. As for the St. Joels Empire, in fact, the position is quite subtle in a strict sense. Even if Cecilia becomes the new Duke of rumbel, the St. Joels empire will not care. It can even be said that as long as she is willing to continue to be a vassal of the St. Joels Empire, she may be able to get some support from the St. Joels empire. But in fact, the St. Joels empire is the culprit that led to Cecilia''s parents being killed, so there is naturally no possibility of negotiation between the two sides. Even if Cecilia is willing to negotiate with the St. Joels Empire and use the power of the St. Joels Empire, Sean will not agree. After all, with the geographical location of the Principality of rumbel, not only the St. Joels empire is willing to sell, but the Maggie empire is also very interested. However, in this way, rumbel still cannot be separated from the status of a dependent country. With Sean''s character and desire as a player, it is naturally impossible for rumbel to remain a "principality". If he takes action, he must upgrade it to a kingdom. Among these enemy forces, it seems that the weakest one should be the Principality of rumbel. According to the information from Clov, the strong town of rumbel was a superior holy land before. However, in the coup, it seems that the strong holy land was solved by a legendary strong man of the St. Joels empire. Sean can''t be sure and has no information about the level of the town power in the Principality of rumbel, but he must assume that the other party is still a strong power in the upper holy land. Sean''s command, now including Rena and shefanio, is a total of four strong saints. Obviously, these four people can''t be theorized by general combat power. Therefore, as long as two of them can become medium strong saints, the strong citizens like the Principality of rumbel will not be opponents. However, the backstage of the Principality of rumbel is the St. Joels empire. As one of the five old empires, even if the number of legendary strong people is not as good as dead spine, I''m afraid the number will not be less than five, and there must be a super strong person. This is also because the social structure of the St. Joels empire is different from other empires. If an empire like the Millennium covenant Empire, the number of legendary strong people is likely to be between 10 and 15. After all, it is impossible for an empire to leave the construction and support of aristocrats. If you want to maintain the status and detachment of an aristocratic family in an empire, its strong combat power is the root of everything. Without strong combat power, there is no family interest at all. However, compared with the St. Joels Empire, the Millennium covenant empire will not have too many super powers, or even none. According to the latest information on the situation on the mainland, the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire seems to be bloodwashing the die hards in China. More than seven legendary strong men have been involved in the water. At present, two have escaped seriously and three have died. It is said that the countries around the Millennium covenant empire are becoming a little restless, and even the Emilia Empire seems to have plans to launch a national war. However, Sean naturally didn''t need to pay attention to these things - or he wanted the Millennium covenant Empire to be dragged into the quagmire of war, so that he had more space to fish and use in troubled waters. Among these enemies, the only ones he really cared about were the St. Joels Empire and the Principality of rumbel in the southern continent. Because no matter how Sean calculated in his mind, without the help of the Maggie Empire, he can''t find a place to compete with the St. Joels Empire, not to mention the St. Joels Empire has a pure white wing knights. The deterrent power of this nine level army is much greater than any legendary strong man, because ordinary legendary strong men can only be beaten into dogs in front of them. The only army on the continent that can fight with the pure white wing is the holy puppet legion of Maggie empire. Moreover, in addition to this trouble, we will open the road to the underground world in the future and have to fight several wars with those underground forces. Compared with the surface world, those guys in the underground world are really difficult, and there are many parties. Among them, many parties and even extremist terrorists who want to kill the whole surface human beings let these guys know that there is a channel connecting the underground world and the surface world. I''m afraid they will rush up like a group of mad dogs. It will take a lot of effort to keep this channel at that time. This also gave Sean a headache. Because he found that his enemies seemed to be becoming more and more, and his combat effectiveness was not low. Then soon, Sean remembered another thing he had forgotten for a long time. Ice church. The God of this church is a guy who picked up the fragments of the Godhead of ice and snow and the goddess of winter to become a God. The main activity area is further north of the northern continent. At present, the goddess of ice and snow and winter didn''t find trouble with each other, just because she didn''t do it for the time being. Once she did, a divine war would break out between the two gods. At that time, as the contractual partner of ice and snow and the goddess of winter, Sean must also help in the material world. Sean wanted to die at the thought of that. Because he found that his enemies were moving beyond the category of "human beings". At the thought of breaking away from the concept of "human category", Sean thought of the strange laughter of the old Lich Rick when he left, which made him very unhappy. "Alas, the road ahead is bumpy." Sean sighed helplessly. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Sean''s frown, Cecilia couldn''t help asking. "Oh, I''m just thinking, is there any way to quickly improve my strength in a short time." Sean smiled at Cecilia. He couldn''t see how hard Sean was, "but at present, it doesn''t seem to be." "Don''t think so much. It''s impossible to improve your strength even if you want to be fast. Moreover, the so-called speed Chengdu has great disadvantages. Take your time." Cecilia didn''t know what Sean''s worry was. She thought Sean just wanted to improve his personal strength as soon as possible, so she began to advise, "besides, with your current strength, the strong in the golden realm won''t be your opponent. Even the strong in the holy land, you don''t have the power to fight." "It''s just a lower sanctuary." Sean whispered. "The next Holy Land is also a holy land." Cecilia gave Sean a white look. "Don''t look down on the next Holy Land." Sean smiled and said nothing more about the subject. He knows very well that as long as he gets the holy devil skeleton and does the task of bronze body, he can try to attack the holy land. If he is lucky, he may successfully enter the holy land before the second half of next year. But even so, he still couldn''t find a way to compete with those empires. "It seems that I am more suitable to be a divine stick." Sean sighed, "just how many guys dare to make this deal with me? Dead spine is impossible. It would be nice if the peace council could let them stand idly by. It is estimated that they will really fight with rumbel and St. Joels at that time, and I will sell dead spine again Then there don''t seem to be many choices left... " "What are you muttering about?" Hitler looked at Sean, who was muttering something, and said with some curiosity. "Well, do you think it''s better to deal with the devil or with the devil?" Sean asked. When Hitler heard Sean''s words, she immediately showed an expression of disgust. "Why do you always have to deal with these inexplicable guys? Isn''t it good to deal with normal people?" Cecilia also frowned, "and in theory, whether you deal with the devil or the devil, you will come to no good end The madmen of the peace council would have solved you first if they knew You are now on the key watch list of the Peace Council. " "I know." Sean smiled bitterly. "It''s a joke." "This joke is not funny at all." Hitler curled her lips. "I feel like I''ve been with you for a long time. I''m about to forget my identity." "Don''t worry, the goddess of life won''t abandon you." Sean reached out and rubbed Hitler''s head, then chuckled. However, at this time, Harding suddenly reached out to stop Sean''s pace, and Cecilia directly expanded the field at this moment. Sean was a little slower than the two of them before he noticed the approaching of the enemy - Sean had found that the gap between himself and HARTING and others seemed to be slowly widening, especially after HARTING and Cecilia became more and more familiar with the power of the holy land, their perception also became extremely sharp. Sean''s eyes turned to the enemy who didn''t care that he had stepped into Cecilia''s field. Ghost sword. Demon boy. Chapter 823 Looking at the ghost sword, the demon boy stopped in front of him, and Sean''s eyebrows raised slightly. Although his face didn''t show any surprise, in fact, his heart was quite shocked, because some couldn''t see the meaning of the guy who was one of the thirteen coffins in the dead spine in front of him. In particular, this guy''s unfriendly appearance makes Sean angry. Did the other party forget the "happy communication" a few days ago so soon? "I have no hostility." The Devil boy raised his hands, which made Sean unhappy, "and I think you know that I have almost no possibility to threaten you without weapons." "Ha ha." Sean sneered. Although he knew that what the magic boy said at this time was true, he just felt uncomfortable. "So, are you here to apologize for what happened a few days ago? Don''t say anything embarrassing. I''ll find it very funny. " "In fact, I wasn''t ready to say it." The magic boy shrugged, and his eyes fell on Sean, looking very calm. Sean looked at each other coldly. From the momentum shown by the magic boy at this time, Sean knew that the other party''s injury had not completely healed. That night, not counting the pressure and damage he exerted, but Cecilia''s bombing attack, the magic boy could not have been unharmed. If Wendy hadn''t come to save at last, the magic boy would have been killed by Cecilia. But even so, the Devil boy still had countless hidden injuries. His calmness at this time was just trying to support the burst of those injuries. Of course, the Devil boy still has some strength to become one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. Otherwise, he doesn''t dare to appear alone in front of Sean and others. "I heard that Archduke Sean is best at trading and never suffers losses. Even the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has been defeated by you." The Devil boy saw that Sean and others were very alert and had no intention to speak, so he had to bite the bullet. In fact, according to the Devil boy''s idea, he should induce Sean to speak first. Only in this way can he not be at a disadvantage in the next negotiation, and even hold a certain bargaining chip. But it''s a pity that Sean always refused to speak, so that the magic boy knew that no matter how he seduced him, Sean would not talk according to his mind, so after a helpless sigh, the magic boy could only give up this idea. "I''m not here to talk to Sean. I''m just... To propose a deal." The magic boy took a deep breath and restrained his face, which made him look solemn and dignified at this moment. It was a temperament never shown in the dead spine, "I can guarantee that you will be interested in this transaction." "Hehe, you don''t want to say that you''re going to betray dead spine and take refuge under my command?" Sean snorted coldly. "No." The magic boy shook his head and said lightly, "but even if I betrayed the dead spine, Lord Sean, you don''t dare to keep me?" Sean didn''t answer, but just snorted, but his attitude acquiesced in this statement. The reason is simple. Dead spine is essentially a type of killer organization. Their treatment method for traitors has always been very simple: direct killing. This is as like as two peas of the whole miracle of the mainland. All the killer organizations are the same as the traitors. The only difference is that there is no such thing as "retirement" in the death spine. Unlike the assassin Union and the hermit, there are still some retirement and seclusion. Therefore, if the demon boy betrays the dead spine, the dead spine will not tolerate him to continue to live. If Sean dares to take him in, he needs to face more crazy revenge from the dead spine. Maybe even six death tablets will be sent out at that time, which is not something that Sean can bear at present. Moreover, even if the dead spine is willing to let go of the Devil boy and don''t come to Sean''s trouble, the guys of the peace council won''t give up. Maybe even the reputation of the peace council will become hatred at that time. Therefore, even if the magic boy really wants to take refuge under Sean''s command, Sean really doesn''t dare to take him in. At least for now, Sean, he doesn''t dare. But the Devil boy''s words are very interesting. Propose a deal? After a cold hum, Sean chuckled, "what kind of deal do you think I would be interested in?" "To show my sincerity, I will tell Lord Sean you an information first." The demon boy shrugged his shoulders. He was quite open. Since he was completely passive, he was not vague and spoke directly, "the dark domain death knight, demon soul and dead sword have evacuated your void principality. This is not a trap, but the dark prophet has given up all actions against you. " At this point, the demon boy glanced at everyone around Sean, and then he found that there were fewer people than before. At least the dark elf with a huge Knight gun was not present. But soon his eyes fell on Sean again, looked at Sean squarely, and said again: "because the dark prophet was badly hit by the Lich around you, he and the black dead tide have left the wilderness. At least until the intelligence collection for you is more detailed, the dead spine will not take any action against you for the time being." Sean''s heart was shocked again, which was somewhat different from the style of dead spine in his impression. It was reasonable that dead spine would mobilize stronger people to encircle and suppress at the first time when the sniping operation was damaged. Originally, Sean thought that the dark prophet would speed up his action plan in the wilderness, and issued a call-up order for the thirteen coffins, so that all the thirteen coffins would gather in the wilderness, Then launch a surprise attack on yourself. But with a little thought, Sean understood the concerns of the dark prophet. Obviously, as a dark prophet who also favors the undead and the dark system, he was deeply frightened of Rick''s strength after a positive confrontation with Rick. That''s why he will temporarily give up all these targeted actions. But it also means that the next dead spine action will become more targeted, and it may even be an unprecedented assassination, which is a bit like the calm before the storm. However, Sean''s heart was shocked at this time, but his face was still different. He smiled: "I see. It seems that I was wrong to let Rick return to the principality. I thought you had given up your actions against me and went to my principality to make trouble and break my foundation. Now it seems that I think more." Is the Lich''s name Rick? The Devil boy wrote down the name silently in his heart, but his face didn''t show much emotion: "then I''ve shown my sincerity. Now Lord Sean is willing to believe me?" "All along, I''ve been looking for others to do business. Today, I didn''t expect others to come to me to do business. It''s interesting, interesting." Sean said funny twice. The expression on his face was like what he said "funny", showing a happy color, and then smiled, "then I''ll listen to you for the time being What kind of deal do you want to make with me I said in advance that you only have one chance to propose. If I''m not satisfied... Hey... " Sean didn''t say what would happen if he was dissatisfied, but ended with a strange smile, which virtually gave the magic boy a hint of psychological pressure. Sure enough, after hearing Sean''s words, the magic boy fell into a silence, as if he was weighing the feasibility of his plan. This made Sean know the character of the magic boy in an instant. It was obvious that this guy was not good at negotiation and trading. At this time, his appearance was completely driven by hard scalp, or driven by pure interests - compared with the current transaction, the magic boy had a more obvious purpose. This is related to the tissue essence of dead spines. In some sense, dead spine is indeed a group of crazy guys, but it is not so extreme. The existence of this organization is nothing more than a complete interest group. However, compared with pure interest groups, dead spines have certain discipline, perfect reward and punishment system and rigorous pyramid structure. These are the experience and growth accumulated in the past countless years, and they are also a powerful evidence to prove the details of dead spines. Except that the highly targeted actions must be consistent, most of the time, the management of internal members is not strict, but adopts a more free and laissez faire jurisdiction. Therefore, except that dead spine must be present and accept the task when issuing the convening order, dead spine will not interfere and manage any members at other times - in other words, dead spine does not have the "boss" like other killer organizations. This is why after the dark nest of the dead spine in the northern continent was destroyed, the scattered dead spine members plunged the whole northern continent into greater chaos. Because they were not under the jurisdiction of their superiors. After losing even the base, the guys who had been living their own life suddenly had no "task" restrictions. They didn''t know what to do for a while. Naturally, they needed to find some fun to pass the time. Like scissor jack, he went straight to the St. Joels empire for "fun". After all, this is an organization composed of all kinds of dark creatures, undead creatures and many non-human, strange people or fugitives despised by the world. In their eyes, any secular convention limited to them does not exist. They ignore or even despise all morality and laws. Their existence and purpose are only for their own service, that''s all. Of course, not everyone will run to have fun, and many dead spine members who try to "correct their evil ways" will take advantage of this opportunity of the destruction of the dark nest to escape from the dead spine. However, only those guys who are also very famous and powerful inside the dead spine can successfully escape. Those who are really a little famous and powerful have long been backed up at the headquarters. Therefore, when the dark nest is reorganized in the future, once these guys do not return after the call-up order is issued, they must be treated as traitors. In a sense, the peace council dealt a very fatal blow to the dead thorn, which fundamentally weakened the strength of the dead thorn. However, the result is not "for the peace and stability of the mainland" as considered by the Peace Council, but to plunge the whole northern continent into greater chaos. If you have to say so, it is this time that the peace council spread chaos in the northern continent. But it''s clear that the peace council guys haven''t realized what they''ve done. They''re still celebrating the success of hitting the dead spine. It was because of Sean''s understanding of the dead spine that he was not surprised that the magic boy sold the dark prophet and even the whole dead spine''s plan for himself. Anyway, this kind of thing, not to mention only himself and the magic boy, even if the dead spine knows, it is the dark prophet who gave up his action first. The magic boy just makes a favorable deal with this information that is not completely outdated and invalid. This is the dead spine. The thinking of a group of monsters. "Sure enough, negotiation is not my field." The Devil boy shrugged his shoulders, and his face looked helpless. "What are you good at?" Sean asked with a smile. "Kill." The Devil boy''s natural look made Sean feel that he was an idiot who asked this question. "So, have you decided not to make a proposal?" Sean asked. "My bottom line, or what I can trade with you, is only what I''m good at." The Devil boy said in a deep voice, "I can solve those enemies you can''t solve for you. As long as the strength of the other party doesn''t exceed me too much, I can solve them for you." "Not enough." Sean shook his head. "I need more information." "It''s impossible." The magic boy knew what Sean''s so-called "intelligence" meant, and he simply rejected it. "If I give you the intelligence, it may be no problem once or twice, but dead spine is not a fool. They will soon know that I gave you the intelligence, and then I will be treated as a traitor, or even..." "Will pass on false information to me through you, causing me to make a fatal mistake." Sean took the Devil boy''s words and said his unfinished words for him. The magic boy nodded. "I don''t need you to give me any detailed information. Just inform me in advance and let me know that the dead spine has taken action, which is enough." Sean said faintly, and the confidence revealed in his words seemed more powerful, "moreover, I don''t even need you to put water in your actions. If the dead spine asks you to do it, you do it with all your strength. It''s also good for you, isn''t it? " In the end, Sean''s face had a wild smile. "Indeed, as long as I kill you, I don''t need to work for you anymore." The demon boy soon realized the problem of making this proposal. On the surface, he is still the man of the dead spine, but in fact, he has also become Sean''s man, which means that he has become Sean''s chess piece in the dead spine. The only way to get rid of this situation is naturally to solve all the insiders, such as Sean and the four present. "Now that you know that I never lose in trading, you should know that my proposal will never change." Sean smiled and said, "so you have only two choices about my proposal, either accept or reject." "If I accept it, is there any difference between me and taking refuge in you?" The Devil boy asked in a deep voice. "It really makes no difference." Sean shrugged, "but there must be a difference, that is, I don''t limit your thoughts and freedom, and as long as you can kill me, no one knows what you do with me My companions won''t say anything. You can rest assured. " "I will." Cecilia suddenly said, "so if you want to do it once and for all, you still need to solve me." "Cecilia." Sean frowned, but the latter was unwilling to show weakness and stared back, which made Sean quite helpless, "okay..." then he turned his head and looked at the magic boy and said with a smile: "what''s your decision? Mr. magic boy. " "I accept." After pondering for a moment, the demon boy finally said in a deep voice, "then our transaction is established Shall I sign a contract with you? " "No, I believe in Mr. magic boy''s... Personality." Sean chuckled, as if he was happy that he had settled another deal. "So, this is your sword..." "No." Seeing Sean take out his two swords, the magic boy shook his head, "I forgot to say before that what I want to trade with you is not my sword, but... Wendy''s broken arm." Sean was stunned when he heard the magic boy''s words, but soon he said in his heart: Fortunately, he didn''t throw the broken arm. The reason why Sean put the broken arm away was because he found that the broken arm could be used as material, and it was a very good material. Whether used in alchemy or forging, Wendy''s broken arm is a rare treasure. Its value is not necessarily much lower than the two swords of the magic boy. Moreover, in Sean''s eyes, the two swords forged by the magic boy are simply rough. If the materials he uses are not really high-quality, this thing is even just two out of class short swords. From Sean''s point of view, Wendy''s broken arm is more valuable to him. "You have to think clearly." Sean said, "your transaction is not enough for you to pay the value of these two things, so you can only choose one of the dagger and material... The broken arm of your companion." Almost, Sean described Wendy''s broken arm as material. "I think very clearly." The Devil boy said in a deep voice, "I don''t need my two swords. I want Wendy''s broken arm She needs these more than I do. " Hearing the magic boy''s words, Sean was silent. In essence, he doesn''t want to give the broken arm to the magic boy, because it can be used for the upgrade of the black king. And from the beginning, Sean didn''t expect that the magic boy came for Wendy''s broken arm, which was obviously seriously inconsistent with the character of those guys in the dead spine he knew. At least Sean didn''t think that these monsters in the dead spine would have any idea of thinking about their companions. But after pondering for a moment, Sean took out Wendy''s broken arm and threw it directly to the magic boy. Although the value of the broken arm is really good for him, at present, he has so many enemies. If there is a chess piece inserted in the dead spine like the magic child, his activity space will become larger, at least he doesn''t have to worry about the dark gun from the dead spine. In terms of long-term interests, the value of the magic boy is higher than Wendy''s broken arm. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons for a while, Sean finally chose the magic boy. Taking Wendy''s broken arm, the magic boy said thanks, and then he took a deep look at the ghost sword and the magic boy in Sean''s hand, and his eyes were still reluctant to give up. But soon, he forced himself not to turn around and leave, and did not look at the two daggers again. The Devil boy''s back looked bleak when he left. Sean was only a little short of returning the two swords to him. But in this way, it was obvious that Sean was going to lose money. This was not what Sean was willing to do, so he stubbornly resisted this kindness. When it was confirmed that the demon boy had left, Cecilia said, "doesn''t it matter?" "It doesn''t matter." Sean knows what Cecilia said. It''s a tacit understanding between them. "Keeping promise is one of the few qualities of those monsters. Many people think that when dealing with dead spine, they should sign a contract, but they don''t know that this is an insult to them. Especially the thirteen coffins. Although these guys are not good people and do things for their own desires, they are a group of people who value commitment more than anything. " At this point, Sean smiled helplessly and continued, "so this is where I really have a headache. Dead spines, those guys say they want to kill you, so they absolutely have to kill you. They won''t stop until you die. I want these guys to give up their goals unless it''s a miracle. " "All right." Cecilia understood Sean''s helplessness. Harding and Hitler looked at Sean sympathetically, but they really couldn''t help on this issue. Hitler is the chief saint of the life church. She is not alone. Her every move represents the life church, but she has no real power, so of course she can''t make any decision for the life church. As for Harding, a demon descendant from the underground world, he stood with the dead spine. The peace council must first join hands with the dead spine to cut down Harding, and then solve their Millennium feud. In a way, this is actually a kind of sadness. After talking about the deal with the magic boy, the four went on their way again. Because they delayed a little, a little later than Sean''s planned arrival time, they naturally accelerated a little. However, in this way, the bodies of Hitler and Cecilia were naturally unbearable, so Sean and HARTING had to carry one person on their back and move forward quickly. However, without going too far, Harding stopped Sean again. "What''s the matter?" Sean was stunned because he felt that Cecilia had once again expanded her field, and still looked like a great enemy. Then soon, Sean saw the figure walking slowly towards himself and others. Undead woman Wendy. The expression of Sean''s four people became a little wonderful. Wendy''s momentum is much stronger than that of the magic child. It is obvious that the battle that night did not hurt her much, and with her bronze body ability, the healing speed is naturally much faster than that of the magic child. And she didn''t know what method she used to extinguish the black flame that Sean burned on the broken arm of his right hand. But Wendy''s appearance was just like that of the Devil boy. She also showed no hostility. Even after she was aware of Cecilia''s field, she still came in without hesitation and put herself in a dangerous environment for the first time. For the enemy, Wendy''s behavior is tantamount to a suicidal abandonment of alert, but only in this way can she show that she is not hostile to Sean and others at this time. But it is for this reason that the faces of Sean, HARTING, Cecilia and Hitler become a little wonderful. "I..." "Wait." As soon as Wendy spoke, she was interrupted by Sean. After hearing Sean''s words, Wendy did not speak again, but looked at Sean, as if waiting for Sean to say something. Sean first put Cecilia down, then looked at Wendy strangely, pondered for a moment, and then said, "are you coming to talk to me about a deal?" Hearing what Sean said, Wendy''s face showed a look of shock. The expression was so clear and obvious that Sean felt extremely painful: This is a guy who is not good at negotiation and trading than the magic boy, and can''t even hide his real emotions. "It deserves to be Lord Sean who can become a great Duke from a civilian in only a few years." Now that Wendy''s intention has been seen through, her reaction is more straightforward than the magic boy, "yes, I''m here to talk to you about a deal." "Well, you''re here for the two swords of the demon boy." Sean said weakly. Now Wendy''s face changed more obviously, but it also made Sean feel more painful. He didn''t know what the two guys were doing. The Devil boy came to deal with himself, not for his sword, but for Wendy''s right hand; Wendy also came to make a deal with herself at this time, not for her right hand, but for the magic boy''s two swords. Did the dead spine change his career? Or is it that the identity of dead spine''s assassination organization is just a layer of camouflage, but it is actually a group of good people full of humanistic care? "Yes." After simultaneous interpreting Wendy''s shock, he admitted directly, "it is indeed Sean''s honor. It''s as if it were a rumor." HARTING, Cecilia and Hitler all chuckled. This compliment, said at this moment, is like a mockery in the face. But Sean wouldn''t care about it. He just skimmed his lips, and then continued: "then your bottom line is that you won''t betray the dead spine, but you can solve the problems I can''t do personally for me? For example... Assassination? Anyway, as long as I see who doesn''t like it, I''ll tell you, you''ll help me solve it, won''t you? " "Yes." It seemed that she was shocked and numb by Sean''s "knowing things like God". Wendy''s face tended to be expressionless and only nodded. "Ah... Ah......" Sean made a few dry laugh, but inside is silent Tucao: make complaints about these tough guys. But soon, Sean said, "you should know that the two swords of the magic boy are expensive?" Wendy frowned, but did not speak. "Just helping me out is not enough." Sean shook his head. Anyway, since one chess piece is also a chess piece, why not arrange more? So Sean directly repeated what he had said to the magic boy to the question again. In addition to solving the enemies he can''t come forward for Sean, if dead spine has any actions against Sean, she must report at the first time. Of course, she doesn''t need any detailed information, just wake up. Compared with the Devil boy''s caution, Wendy was much simpler. She didn''t even think about it, so she directly agreed. It can be seen from this that Wendy, who is more inclined to develop muscle strength, is really not suitable for negotiating this kind of work than the magic boy who is good at thinking, or she doesn''t think so long-term and carefully. But now that the deal had been settled, Sean was too lazy to say anything. He directly threw Wendy the magic boy''s two swords, and then waved her to go away. Watching Wendy disappear into his sight, Sean said weakly, "what''s the matter with these guys? Were they fooled by us that night? Actually came to trade with me, and... It''s still such a painful cross trade. " "Who knows." Harding shrugged. Cecilia and Hitler were also somewhat unclear about what was going on, because it was really different from the dead spine situation they had heard. Only Sean has guessed something about it. ¡­¡­ After the magic boy got Wendy''s broken arm, he didn''t stop at all, but returned to the cave where Wendy hid with him for the first time. However, after returning to the cave and seeing that there was no one inside, the Devil boy''s mind was still a little complicated. He looked down at the broken arm in his arms, then sighed gently, went into the cave, sat back where he lay before, and looked at a position. This is the place where Wendy sat that night. There are still a lot of charred marks around her. That''s what Wendy left when she used her dead breath to fight Sean''s dark fire. "It''s good to go back." The Devil boy whispered, and he didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or suggesting something to himself. In the whole cave, only the demon boy sat here alone, quietly, and didn''t know what he was thinking. I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside the cave. Hearing the footsteps, the magic boy turned over and stood up for the first time, looking at the look outside the rock cave, looking a little confused. From the moment the footsteps sounded, the magic boy actually knew who the comer was. It was because he knew who the comer was that the magic boy frowned. Wendy came in from outside the cave, and then she was also stunned when she saw the magic boy. "Aren''t you gone?" "Why are you still here?" The magic boy and Wendy sounded at the same time, but after hearing each other''s words, they snorted coldly at the same time. Then there was a long silence, and neither of them spoke. But in the end, Wendy couldn''t help it. She looked at the demon boy and asked, "what''s hiding behind you?" "Why are you asking?" The Devil boy snorted coldly, "don''t you have something behind you?" "Do you have to take care of what I hide?" Wendy''s voice looked a little cold. "Everyone is like each other." The Devil boy said coldly. "Oh." When Wendy heard the Devil boy''s words, she sneered, "what else can you do after losing the double swords? Now you dare to talk to me in this tone. Believe it or not, I beat you so hard that you can''t get up? " Listening to Wendy talking like this, the magic boy was a little sulky for a moment. Wendy''s words are true. If they work together, they can really win the general strong in the holy land. This is because their quasi Holy Land expertise directions are different, but they can form a perfect cooperation. In the sense of personal strength, Wendy, who took the physical strengthening route first, is undoubtedly stronger than the magic boy in fighting alone. Even if Wendy has broken one arm now, if she really fights, her strength is definitely above the magic boy who has lost his double swords. If the two fight at this time, the magic boy will be beaten over by Wendy within five moves, and then there is a bloody and violent picture that can''t bear to look directly at. These two people have cooperated with each other for so many times that they already know each other''s abilities very well. So in the face of Wendy''s threatening words, the magic boy didn''t say a word. He knew that if he dared to refute or continue to provoke, Wendy would definitely dare to put it into practice and give herself an unforgettable lesson. After all, she must have wanted to beat herself for a long time, and only when he had both swords in hand could she draw with Wendy. In the case of losing the double swords, the magic boy knew very well that for Wendy, he was similar to the existence of "war five dregs". The constipation like appearance on the magic boy''s face made Wendy very happy, because she could finally win a complete victory in the "contest" with the magic boy. In this situation, Wendy thanked Sean and others for being able to see the constipated expression of the magic child, which made her feel very happy. However, compared with Wendy''s comfortable expression, the magic boy could not wait to turn around and find Sean''s trouble. He even felt that his head must be broken, so he would go to Sean to make a deal, and still chose to bring Wendy''s broken arm back instead of his own double swords. Thinking of this, the magic boy sighed gently, and seemed to have no intention of fighting with Wendy. He reached out and took out the thing hidden behind him, and then threw it to Wendy. His voice became gentle for the first time: "take it, connect it before the body hardens completely, so that your strength will not be damaged In the future, you should pay more attention to yourself. It is estimated that after returning this time, I will be separated from the ranks of the thirteen coffins. I can''t perform the task with you You too, it''s almost time to come out. That thing... I''m sorry. " Some were stunned and took the broken arm that belonged to themselves thrown by the magic boy. Listening to the magic boy''s words, Wendy''s comfortable look on her face disappeared. She doesn''t know how to deal with the current situation. She even doesn''t know what the devil child is thinking. However, she can hear the meaning of the devil fairy tale very clearly. For the very realistic dead spine organization, since the devil child''s strength has been abolished, he naturally wants to leave the ranks of the thirteen coffins and will be filled by others, This has always been the practice of dead spines. Thirteen coffins, there will always be only thirteen people, neither more nor less. Only those who have reached the legendary level of strength, or have almost lost their combat ability due to great loss of strength, or have been replaced by others, will break away from the sequence of thirteen coffins and be replaced by others. Staring at the magic boy quietly, Wendy''s face showed a sincere smile from her heart for the first time: "I''ve long forgotten what happened in those years Join the dead spine. It was originally aimed at you. You''re gone. Why am I still in the ranks of the thirteen coffins But you don''t have to worry. " At the same time, Wendy took out the magic boy''s two short swords from behind and threw them to the magic boy: "I''m only used to cooperating with you, others... I''m not used to it." Chapter 824 With the gradual deepening of the deep abdomen of the wilderness, the terrain began to change greatly. Desert and yellow sand are no longer common scenery, but instead fertile grasslands and sparkling lakes. The whole wilderness is like a paradise abandoned by the world - few people can successfully enter the real deep belly of the wilderness through the buried yellow sand. Even Mann, who dominates the deep belly of the wilderness, has never really stepped into the depths of the land. Therefore, naturally no one will know that the wild land buried in the yellow sand is so beautiful. This land is not so much a wilderness as a holy land blessed by God. Here, it is only a low or almost barren mountain range, but it has an amazing reserve of mineral resources, including even rare minerals; And those inland lakes have rich fishery resources that many coastal cities should marvel at. Even in the lakes monopolized by individual first-class tribes, there are very unique rare freshwater fish; Not to mention the fertile land that can be seen at a glance. If the pan continental chamber of commerce did not strictly restrict the import and export trade of rice seeds in the wilderness, at least a large amount of food could be harvested with these fertile land. If the only thing to say about scarce resources is that trees are rarely seen in the wilderness. But even so, the deep belly of the wilderness is still a very amazing treasure land. Even those who have lived here for a long time do not know how big the whole wilderness is. The only thing people know is that there are hundreds of tribes of different sizes living in this land, of which the most powerful dozens of tribes form a wilderness Council that determines the direction of all tribes in the whole wilderness. In fact, not long ago, the wild parliament, which has existed for thousands of years, was dissolved once. At that time, because the pressure from the outside was too great and the attacks were too frequent, and the implementation of every policy of the wild parliament needed a vote, and there were even many internal disputes. Not only the reaction speed was too slow, but also there was a lack of unified voice. In order to completely change this situation, a revolution was carried out in the wild. In the long run, this revolution should have a very far-reaching impact. After the barbarian Parliament was forced to dissolve by violent and bloody means, the barbarian tribes jointly elected a king. The savage king has very huge power. All tribes in the whole savage land, regardless of size, are under the command and command of the king. After the king was elected, the wild land ushered in a period of elation for a long time: under the leadership of the king, the whole wild land showed unprecedented unity, and everyone''s voice was unified. Their series of counterattacks not only successfully repelled the major empires around The Kingdom and even the forces of the pan continental chamber of commerce also recaptured many once occupied lands and liberated many compatriots. It can be said that the strength of the wild land at that time made many countries around feel a strong crisis. If there were no Sean, the wild land might embark on the road of prosperity from parliamentary system to monarchy - in a way, Sean is the real culprit that led the wild land to fall into civil strife again. Because in fact, the appearance of the wild king is only a plan of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance: that is, part of the head and tail snake plan. Their deal with the Barbarian King was to equip the major tribes in the wilderness with a large number of weapons and armor provided by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. At the same time, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance and the Millennium covenant Empire jointly performed a play to create an unprecedented reputation for the Barbarian King. After that, the wild king must exert his influence to make the whole wild land stay in the wild land content with the status quo, and is not allowed to attack without authorization to find trouble for the human country. However, not allowing the king to find trouble does not mean that the human country will not find trouble in the wilderness. According to the plan of the wild land, once the head and tail snake plan is successfully implemented, all tribes in the whole wild land will be limited in space. At that time, the troops from major empires and kingdoms can take this place as a back garden and trample or even ravage the whole wild land at will. Unfortunately, when the plan was implemented to the most critical point, Sean directly annexed the Great Rift Valley, which led to loopholes in the head and tail snake route. Therefore, on the premise that the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance and Sean failed to negotiate, they naturally tried to attack Sean through the influence of the wild king, but the so-called misfortune never comes singly. In a secret negotiation, the fact that the wild King colluded with the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance was broken. Therefore, it is conceivable what will happen to the wild king in the wild land where violent belief is advocated. But the wilderness is not nothing. At least under the leadership of the king, the wilderness learned how to fight and win wars with human countries, and the restarted wilderness parliament also changed many bad habits and disadvantages such as inefficiency and selfishness. Then, the unlucky ones are those human countries that once regarded the tribes in the wilderness as fools and the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. Naturally, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has suffered the most heavy losses. Just this bitter fruit, they have to swallow it if they don''t swallow it. The only lucky thing is that the wilderness is now divided into two factions, one is an anti social and anti human radical, and the other is a stable faction more content with the status quo. At present, the former occupies the mainstream voice in the wilderness. Naturally, their view is to have a war with those human countries and let them have a good look at the power of the wilderness; The latter obviously disagree with this approach, and they advocate seeking a stable and peaceful way of survival. The wild alliance that Sean came to seek cooperation this time is naturally the latter, because only the latter can hear Sean''s voice and there is the possibility of negotiation. The former, since they all said it was anti human and anti social, I''m afraid the first time they saw Sean was to discuss how to break it up, rather than sit down and have a good talk. Unfortunately, Sean''s position at this time doomed that the enemy he would encounter would only be the former. Heishuize is a land rich in aquatic resources and the only water source under the jurisdiction of Heishui tribe. This shuize covers a very wide area, about the size of three black swan lakes. It is said that the deepest part of the black shuize is nearly 40 meters deep. Because the Blackwater tribe has a strong reputation, few tribes are willing to attach themselves to this tribe, so the whole Blackwater is naturally exclusive to the Blackwater tribe. However, in terms of scale, the Heishui tribe is the largest of many second-class seats in the wilderness. Therefore, even if the whole Heishui lake is exclusively owned by the Heishui tribe, it can only be used by the whole tribe. Therefore, it is hard for outsiders to imagine the importance of the Heishui tribe to the heishuize. As long as almost all non Heishui tribes approach a certain range of heishuize, the Heishui tribe will attack like a mad dog regardless of the 3721. This is also the main reason why a large number of people are damaged here. At this time, a young man lying on the edge of the black water was taking a rest with a reed in his mouth and a tired squint on his face. He was wearing a dress with a slightly complicated style, and inside it should be a white shirt - it should be because the exposed part of the shirt was a dirty gray. It was unclear whether it was dirty due to the relationship of the wild or that the dress was originally this color - the skirt was a tie made of a white silk scarf. However, something subtle is that the right shoulder is wearing a shoulder armor. This shoulder armor is not a supporting armor of heavy armor, and there is no sharp thorn on it. On the contrary, it is like the shoulder armor used by performing knights to protect gunmen in stabbing gun competition. The man doesn''t seem to carry any weapons. The only thing that can be said to be a weapon is probably the pair of open finger thick boxers under his head - but it''s thick boxers, which can''t be compared with the fists used by boxers on earth. Most of the boxing sets in miracle mainland are similar to gloves, but a layer similar to steel plate is added on the back of gloves and the back of four fingers. The thick boxer is a boxer that thickens the boxer and steel plate on this basis, but the usual thick boxer does not expose his fingers, because another function of the thick boxer is to keep warm, so that the boxer will not be unable to fight because of frostbite of his fingers even in a cold place. However, looking at the exposed fingers of these thick boxers, it is obvious that they were cut off for themselves. In the dangerous black water, I can sleep so safely. I don''t know whether this person is an expert, brave or ignorant. Not far away, footsteps sounded. The young man lying on the ground moved his ears a few times, as if he were listening to the footsteps. Not long after, the man turned over and sat up. He seemed very sleepy, rubbed his eyes, and then yawned: "it''s different from the footsteps of those barbarians. It looks like he should be what Lord Andrey said about himself Well, why are there only four people left It seems that it doesn''t match the number of people on the mission intelligence? Was it solved halfway? " Talking to himself like this, the young man yawned again and stretched his waist, but he still didn''t stand up to face the man who was gradually coming towards him. At this time, his eyes are still slightly narrowed, and he seems to be really sleepy. If he can, I''m afraid he won''t want to get up, but his voice to himself doesn''t seem to stop: "forget it, anyway, I''ve completed the task required above, and how many people have come has nothing to do with me. As long as I hand over the matter, I can go back to bed I thought it was a big deal. So many people were lost. Even Lord rupee wanted to send me. Now it seems that the novices are too careless. I hope these guys who hand over the task are not too careless... Well, should I remind them? " He was still talking to himself, but his face really showed a look of distress. Before he made a decision, the footsteps had come behind him from far and near. The young man sighed slightly, then finally stood up and said, "I''ll try my best to give you a..." As he spoke, the young man turned and faced the comers behind him. However, when he saw the identity of the four people behind him, his arrogance as an elder disappeared in an instant, and his face was even full of shock, but his consciousness had not kept up with his thinking rhythm, So the words that came out of his mouth were still the last word of the sentence he had not finished: "wake up." "Oh?" Sean looked surprised and asked, "are you the man in charge of monitoring here? Thank you for your hard work Is there anything here that needs our special attention? " "Shaw... Lord Sean!" When young people see Sean, the whole painting style seems to be wrong. "Well, what''s the matter?" Sean was stunned. "What else, your admirer." Harding opened his mouth as if he were a passer-by. "Don''t look at me now. I still have a lot of admirers, at least in double digits." "Come on, don''t think I really don''t know about your demons. What word game do you play?" Sean curled his lips, then interrupted Harding, "what double digits? There are only fourteen people. Do you know that there is a saying called ''die to face and live to suffer'' "What is that?" Harding was stunned. "Chainas old saying." Sean said calmly. "Wow!" The young man quickly took out a small book and a pen from his body, and then began to write something on the book, "it turns out that there is an ancient language of qainas. I want to write it down quickly, and show off with those guys when I go back. They will envy me very much. I didn''t expect that I could meet Lord Sean. Wow, it''s a great honor. " Cecilia looked at the young man who was writing with her head down and completely ignored herself and others. "This guy seems to have a serious problem talking to himself." "But according to rupee and Andre, this guy seems to be a good talent." Sean chuckled, then turned to the young man and said, "by the way, what''s your name?" "Ah? Oh! " The young man suddenly realized it on his face, and then his face turned a little red. "I''m really sorry, Lord Sean, I ignored you for the moment. Please forgive my rudeness." It really made Sean laugh and cry when he admitted that he had ignored Sean. Looking at each other''s costumes, he should have a good origin. He may even be from a knight or jazz family, but his words and deeds are no different from those civilians who don''t understand etiquette at all. This also makes Sean curious. In this world, the watershed between civilians and the rich and the rich is very obvious. Like civilians, they will never know how to wear the formal clothes of nobles. Even if someone helps to put them on, they will still look a little nondescript. After all, they don''t have that temperament. The rich, the more affluent, may know the correct way to wear these formal dresses, and will also show the unique temperament that can match them, but they will still be seen through by the real nobility in terms of knowledge and conversation. However, even if the person in front of him has the problem of almost arrogant self-talk, he can show that he has received a good education in terms of speech, behavior, clothing, temperament and so on. "My name is specter." The young man smiled and said. Listening to his tone, Cecilia and others found that he was proud of his name. But what really made Sean and others curious was that he only said his first name but didn''t say his last name, and what he was proud of was his own name, not his last name, which really made people care. Because under normal circumstances, nobles are only proud of their family name. Although knights and knights can not be regarded as real nobles, those Knight families are even stronger and more obvious than ordinary little nobles in terms of being proud of the existence of the family, because they still retain a sense of honor belonging to Knights. Seeing each other, since he didn''t want to say his family, Sean naturally couldn''t force anything. After all, most of the members of the void are orphans, exiles or other strange guys. In William''s words, they are either "waste utilization", or "mutual benefit", or "give them a place to settle down and make a life with a good heart". Sean believes that the guy named specter in front of him should belong to the type of "mutual benefit". As a reward, the other party has to show what he has learned all his life - Sean can see from the other party''s standing posture that the strength of this person in front of him is a little higher than that of lanster and Shina. Although he is not a golden territory, he has also touched the edge of the golden territory. But what makes Sean feel more rare is that specter''s career is a relatively rare lurk. Lurker, a sixth level profession in the rogue system, has excellent lurking and camouflage ability, and is also good at assassination ability. However, it is not good at frontal attack. Unlike assassins or killers, it can still maintain a certain combat power once assassination fails and turns into frontal battle. Lurks pay more attention to one hit and kill than assassins, but most of the time - at least in the game, players'' professional concept of lurks is to use them as spies, because they have strong camouflage and lurking ability, unless they use special exploration mechanisms or are in the field of strong players, Otherwise, it''s hard to find these guys by conventional means. Let a lurk come to Blackwater to collect intelligence and spy. If it doesn''t succeed, it''s estimated that Sean can only knock on the door of Blackwater tribe with a large army. But in that case, it is bound to become an enemy of the whole wilderness, which is not what Sean wants. "Tell me what you found." Sean asked, "there''s still something we need to pay attention to." "Yes." Specter''s face became serious when he talked about his professional field. "According to what I have observed so far, Lord Sean, the thing you want should be below the water depth of 40 meters, that is, in the middle of the black water lake. But it''s not easy to get close... It''s not easy to get close in all senses. " Specter stated clearly, "first, the lake. I have tried. The lake water in the black water has a very obvious dividing line. The area above 20 meters is a relatively normal water temperature, but as long as it goes deep into 20 meters, both the water pressure and the water temperature will have extremely drastic changes. It is conservatively estimated that the water temperature is about 30 degrees below zero, and the water pressure is enough to pose a certain threat to the next strong person in the golden environment. " Sean''s face was solemn at specter''s words. Like Sean, although he can kill the strong man at the top of the gold peak when activating all his skills, even in the face of the general Holy Land strong man, he is not without the strength of an enemy before the other side launches the field, but these can only be counted as Sean''s combat power, and his physical strength is still no different from that of the lower gold strong man. Sean didn''t speak and was still listening quietly. "With my strength, 20 meters is the obvious dividing line. I can''t go further, so I don''t know more about it." Specter continued, "in addition, what needs to be paid attention to is the position near the center of the lake I don''t know why. The barbarians of the Blackwater tribe have about 20 small boats in the middle of the lake. Each boat has a standing force of five to seven people. They radiate out of the center of the lake and control the water surface of the whole lake. Therefore, if you want to breathe, you must swim about 500 meters to ensure that you can''t be found. " Cecilia''s eyebrows also frowned: "under the influence of water pressure, the consumption of oxygen will increase. Take the watershed with a water depth of 20 meters as the boundary. If you want to swim 500 meters away and breathe again, it''s not the lower gold. Even the upper gold may not be able to do it. What''s more, we don''t know anything about the water depth below 20 meters, and... There''s something wrong with the actions of the Blackwater tribe. " Sean was noncommittal about Cecilia''s last point. Because according to the urine nature of the game, good things like holy ghost bones can''t be so easy for players to start. Maybe even the Blackwater tribe will not understand why there are so many forces around the center of the lake. Chapter 825 A series of blisters emerged from the bottom of the lake and fluttered and burst on the water. Sean and others stood by the lake waiting. Soon, Harding emerged from under the black water lake. His face was a little pale, probably because he had been lurking in the water for too long, but to Sean''s surprise, Harding''s eyebrows were covered with frost. It can be proved that the water temperature at the bottom of heishuize lake is not as simple as minus 30 degrees, maybe even lower. Otherwise, it is impossible that even the existence of Harding, a strong saint in the holy land, will be affected. "How?" Sean asked. "The surrounding edge is about three or four meters, but the more you dive towards the center of the lake, the depth will gradually deepen. After swimming out of hundreds of meters, it will almost reach a depth of about ten meters. However, it still belongs to normal temperature at this time, and there is no strange place around." Harding shook his head as he climbed up from the bottom of the lake, and then reached out to pat off some ice debris. "It will take about 500 meters to swim out, and the depth of the lake will be less than 20 meters..." At this point, Harding couldn''t help glancing at specter. Sean keenly noticed this and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Although the lake looks very vast, according to my experience, in fact, the East and West should be less than 3000 meters long. It is not a simple thing to go 500 meters downstream without any help, especially diving." Harding directly said the specific situation, "moreover, it seems that no one is patrolling from our side, but in fact, as long as we swim 500 meters, there are fishing boats of Blackwater tribe on the lake. It''s difficult to hide in the past without being aware of it." Even Harding said it was difficult, so it was not a simple thing to sneak into the bottom of the lake secretly. But after hearing what Harding said, Sean generally understood what Harding had just looked at specter. Obviously, even the strong in the Holy Land feel a thorny problem, but he, who is just the top of the Silver Peak, can say it so easily and summarize it before Sean and others arrive. If Sean doesn''t know that specter''s career is a lurk, he will also have doubts. I wonder if specter is clumsy, or if there is any conspiracy or something. We can''t blame Sean or Harding for being suspicious. We can only say that this is a common problem in the miracle continent. After all, the void is too important, and the enemies who have fought with Sean have finally found the importance of the organization under Sean, so infiltrating nature is also their only choice. Unfortunately, it has not been successful so far. After all, William and elikate and rupee, who are proficient in camouflage and anti tracking, are the gatekeepers. Of course, Sean was curious about specter''s origin. Because judging from his speech and behavior, this guy is obviously not a civilian or orphan. Just because this is not the time to explore, Sean temporarily suppressed his inner doubts and was ready to ask William or rupee when he went back, of course, if he could remember. "Oh, actually, I wanted to say it when you dived." Specter''s IQ was obviously good, so when he heard what Harding said, he knew what was going on. "Well, in fact, I''ve been observing here for many days, so I found a safer route to sneak in, but there are only three chances to breathe..." while saying this, specter also took out a bamboo tube from his body, "... and you have to use this to breathe." Harding glanced at the gadget in specter''s hand, and then asked curiously, "what''s this?" As a resident from the underground world, HARTING''s world has always been relatively straightforward in fighting. Although there are actions like assassination and beheading, due to the geographical environment and other factors, he rarely needs to use some side tools. Therefore, the behavior of using bamboo tube diving to breathe like specter is naturally incomprehensible to Harding, but with specter''s explanation, this guy soon understood the purpose of this thing. "With my ability, about 700 meters is basically the limit." Specter said, "but my eyesight is actually pretty good, so I can still see the location of the middle of the lake. I don''t know the specific situation, but I think there seems to be an island there." "Island?" Sean was stunned. "Island in the middle of the lake? Why didn''t you mention this in the intelligence feedback. " "Because I''m not sure." Specter shook his head, "how to say, because the distance is too far, and the surrounding environment has always been patrolled by people from the Blackwater tribe. I don''t have much time to observe quietly, so I''m not sure There are clear indicators in the intelligence feedback of the void territory. All unconfirmed clues and intelligence are not allowed to be recorded, and only intelligence with definite evidence can be recorded. " Speaking of this, Spector paused slightly before continuing: "moreover, there are clear regulations in the void, and I must report every other period of time, so I can''t wait here slowly until all the observations and investigations are clear before making a detailed report However, I have mentioned these clues in the secondary information feedback, and the above also agrees with my practice of continuing in-depth investigation. " Although Sean doesn''t know the specific operation mode of the void realm, he also knows that the void realm does have multiple intelligence ratings. Generally speaking, the members of the void territory who are dispatched to perform tasks must give priority to the return of mission target information, and the types of information that need to be reported are naturally different according to the situation of task dispatch. For investigation tasks, there is information about the enemy''s strength, the level of defense strongholds, the number of strong people, etc. as for the most important enemy action prediction, it is not the task of the void territory, but the intelligence of the void territory will be handed over and then analyzed and studied by the staff department responsible for intelligence analysis. Of course, there are occasional trends of a second army in such investigation missions, or rumors of other strong men entering when lurking in a city, and so on. These information are secondary information that may or may not be related to the main task. Such intelligence allows the members of the void territory to make a general task report and description first, and then conduct more detailed investigation and spying after the above confirmation or approval and re issuance of instructions. "I just didn''t expect that someone would come so soon." Specter continued, "and Lord Sean, you come in person." "Because there''s something I need here." Sean said. Before listening to specter''s report, Sean had found that it was difficult to start with the Holy Ghost skeleton. At least it didn''t look like a strong man of lower gold. According to the general systematicness, there were only two possibilities. The first is that this thing is really not a prop that can be started at the current stage. The second is that if you want to start this thing, you need other means to get it. If the manuscript had not explicitly mentioned the "Holy Ghost skeleton" many times, Sean would certainly choose to turn around and leave at this time, because since it is not something that can be started at this stage, there is no need to continue wasting time. So Sean guessed that the current situation should be the second situation, that is, he needed some other means to start with the Holy Ghost skeleton. Sean''s first consideration was the Pearl of the deep sea. This thing allows players to gain the ability to dive regardless of water pressure and oxygen. If there is this thing, it is easy to dive to the bottom. However, man is not as good as heaven, not to mention that he doesn''t have a deep-sea pearl now. Even if he really found the imitation of the deep-sea pearl that should have existed on the Golden Knight in Mann''s stronghold, he may not be able to enter here at this time. Because there is also an underground city of mermaid capital in the water demon''s Secret collection. According to the situation at that time, Sean will certainly choose to explore that underground city. So after all kinds of consideration, Sean would let Harding dive into the black water first to see the situation. "It does look like a floating island." Seeing Sean''s eyes looking at himself, Harding nodded, "the floating island in the middle of the lake looks about 30 meters deep into the bottom of the water. It seems to be connected with the stone layer at the bottom of the lake, but it doesn''t. There is still a distance between the low end of the Island in the middle of the lake and the bottom of the lake But I''m not sure about the specific situation, because diving to 35 meters is my limit. I think I''ll be very stressed if I go down. " "Did you see anything at the bottom of the lake?" Sean asked nervously. As a demon descendant of the underground world, HARTING has excellent dark vision ability, so even if the lake bottom is dark, it must be difficult for HARTING. Although Sean had guessed about the general whereabouts of the Holy Ghost bones after hearing the descriptions of HARTING and Specter, he still didn''t give up. If the Holy Ghost bones were really deep at the bottom of the lake, Sean could think of some ways to help HARTING spend the last five meters or so, so as to avoid the direct confrontation with the Blackwater tribe. But it''s a pity that even God didn''t help Sean this time. "No." Harding shook his head. "I didn''t see anything at the bottom of the lake except danger If you have to say, there is probably a layer of mercury like material on the surface of the bottom of the lake. It looks black as a whole, but it has a silver texture, just like blood vessels. It looks disgusting. However, the surface volume of this layer of material is not small, with a diameter of about one meter. " "Active abyss mercury." Hearing Harding''s description, Sean knew what it was. "I see." "So what?" Harding and specter asked curiously. "The scope of the black water is so vast, and the more you dive into the bottom of the lake, the colder it will be and the greater the water pressure will be. Obviously, there must be something good at the bottom." According to the game experience, the more dangerous things are, the more good things will be. This has long been familiar to countless players in the game. Therefore, if there is any strange or extremely dangerous place during the adventure, the players will try their best to conquer it. The purpose is naturally to take out the hidden treasures. But of course Sean couldn''t explain these words too carefully, so he had to explain them a little in another way. "I thought what I wanted should be at the bottom of the lake, but now I think it should be on that floating island. I thought that the people of the Blackwater tribe around me would go boating near the lake island every day. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. The place where they really rest should be the lake island. " Sean curled his lips and his tone was full of extreme dissatisfaction. "Now our biggest problem is how to enter the lake island unconsciously." "What is active abyss mercury?" Specter saw that Sean didn''t seem to have the idea of introducing this kind of thing, so he asked again. "Abyssal mercury is a very special dark matter." Sean glanced at specter and then explained, "this thing is special because it has both the corrosiveness and coldness of the abyss and the toxicity of mercury. I think the extreme coldness of the lake bottom should be partly due to the abyss mercury, and judging from this, I''m afraid there are a lot of abyss mercury at the bottom of the black water lake. " "These things are usually used as alchemy materials, but they can also be directly applied to weapons and equipment by special means. They can attach certain abyss resistance, poison resistance, or corrosiveness and corrosiveness to the equipment. The effect on dark creatures is not very obvious, but they have very considerable lethality to normal creatures." Sean paused first, as if to give specter some time to digest knowledge, and then continued: "active abyss mercury means that this thing has not yet become a solid state. However, active abyssal mercury is not suitable for forging weapons and armor. It can only be used in alchemy, because the toxicity of active abyssal mercury is the strongest. Even a slight contact with the skin will cause very serious damage. " At last, Sean thought about it, and then said, "you know the heart of the abyss?" "I know." Speck nodded, and then replied solemnly, "it is called the favorite poison of assassins together with ''whispering of the dead'' and ''potion of the living corpse''. No matter which of these three poisons is taken by mistake, it is the result of death. The only difference is that the death status is different. " Sean nodded and said, "well. In fact, the main material of the heart of the abyss is three drops of active abyss mercury. As for other by-materials, they are all things that can be replaced at will. Anyway, this poison is basically insoluble, so there is no difference in what by-materials are used, except the three drops of abyss mercury of the main material. " "Wow!" Specter looked at Sean with more admiration. "Lord Sean, you are so knowledgeable!" Sean said nothing more about specter''s compliment. However, his heart completely lost interest in the black water bottom of the lake. If it was other treasures, Sean would consider collecting them, but if it was abyss mercury, he wouldn''t bother to collect them. Although this kind of thing is a very rare resource in the miracle continent, it is actually of little use. Not to mention that he doesn''t know the main preparation method of the heart of the abyss, just collecting abyss mercury is a very troublesome behavior. If you are free and have mining methods in the future, you can visit heishuize again. Now the most important thing is how to sneak into the lake island without disturbing the Blackwater tribe. After hearing Sean''s words, others also fell into meditation. Obviously, this problem is not easy. According to the detailed observation of HARTING and Specter, it is concluded that they probably need to swim a distance of about 500 meters to reach the lake island, and there is no time for everyone to breathe at this distance. In fact, as long as you swim a distance of about 700 meters, it is a very dangerous behavior to breathe in the lake, because there are too many fishing boats in heishuize. Although these people seem to be just fishermen on fishing boats, for such a notorious tribe as the Heishui tribe, everyone in their tribe can recruit and be good at war. Maybe they don''t have much parry in the face of strong people like Sean, but as long as Sean can''t kill all the enemies in the first time, they will certainly give an alarm, and the result will be very troublesome. "Can we try to negotiate?" Hitler asked with her head tilted. "Er..." Sean looked at Hitler with a serious look on his face and finally determined that she was not joking, so he was a little embarrassed. "Blackwater tribe is a tribe that believes in ancestors. They don''t believe in any gods. If it is other tribes that believe in gods, we can also borrow the name of the goddess of life, but the Heishui tribe has their own wizards and priests. Although the treatment is simple and rough, they really don''t need the help of the goddess of life. " "Or, Hitler, if you teach with them, I''m afraid they will catch you as a barbecue at the first time." Cecilia threatened Hitler maliciously, and sure enough, the latter showed a very frightened look, and whispered a curse of "damn barbarian", which made Cecilia giggle. Sean and Harding also showed a helpless wry smile. "Maybe you can try camouflage?" Spekett said, "I found before that the Blackwater tribe is not a completely closed tribe. They also trade with some people, but their behavior is very hidden. If we can sneak into the Blackwater tribe, then I''m sure we can steal a fishing boat. In this way, we can at least use the fishing boat to conduct covert operations and quietly approach the lake island With our strength, as long as we can change the air once, it should not be a problem to swim three or four hundred meters? " "I can''t." Hitler shook her head for the first time. "Don''t say anything about breathing and diving. I can''t even swim." "Neither will I." Cecilia looked the same way. So specter could only shrug. "No, it might work." Sean''s eyes suddenly brightened. "If we can get a fishing boat, we may not need to swim. We can directly get close to the lake island. After all, those guys around the lake island must return for rest." "But fishing boats are different from those boats in the middle of the lake." Specter said with a puzzled look on his face, "if our fishing boat gets close, I''m afraid it will be found at the first time. Unless we can... " At this point, specter was stunned because he clearly understood what Sean meant by the plan. "See?" Sean smiled. "I see." Specter sighed softly. "It''s worthy of Lord Sean. The strategy is really powerful." Hearing specter''s compliment again, Sean suddenly felt some egg pain, because this kind of thing is not a strategy at all, it''s just a normal action plan, and even specter himself can sort out his ideas in an instant. Sean believed that as long as he wasn''t as stupid as a pig, he would know what he meant. "What are you talking about?" Harding asked blankly. "Er..." Sean seemed to feel that it was not as simple as egg pain, and he began to feel that he was insulting the pig? Chapter 826 Specter''s action was very fast. It took him less than half a day to get into a business trip. No one knew how he got in. When specter came back again, he had returned with a fishing boat and received Sean and others on board. There was still some faint smell of blood on the ship. It was obvious that specter could not compare with an old hand like rupee in terms of treatment methods, so he still left some traces. However, no one asked how specter got the fishing boat, because it was not important. However, the careful specter still prepared some clothes of the Blackwater tribe for Sean and others to wear. In this way, as long as he was not too close to other people of the Blackwater tribe, there would be no trouble that everyone didn''t want to encounter. Along the way, everyone moved forward quite carefully. As specter said, he lurked in the Blackwater these days and didn''t get nothing. He seems to have summed up the rules of those people in the Blackwater tribe when they were fishing. Therefore, the journey along the way did not bring any trouble and danger to the people. They easily passed the first 700 meters, but according to HARTING and Specter, it is the real danger from here. About 800 meters away from the shore where Sean and others set out, Sean can finally see the lake island vaguely. The reason why it is vague is that there is a hazy mist around the island in the middle of the lake. The obscuration area of this layer of mist is not small, and it is hundreds of meters long just in front of you. Sean estimated that if the area of the lake island and the fog is equal, the shape of the lake island should be a long and narrow terrain in a north-south direction. Although the specific area cannot be determined for the time being, it is estimated that the East-West horizontal length of the lake island will not be too long. After all, the total East-West horizontal length of heishuize is less than 3000 meters. Sean took another look at the North-South vertical direction of the black water, and found that he couldn''t see the edge at all. He speculated that it might be longer than the East-West horizontal direction. In other words, the area of heishuize lake should not be less than 8 million square meters. This estimate is only a simple assessment. In fact, it needs to be reassessed according to the rise and fall of the lake, but this has nothing to do with Sean and others. They are not engaged in geological research. Of course, Heishui tribe will not pay attention to these. They only know that heishuize has very rich fishing products that can support the daily expenses of their whole tribe. Besides, even if there is a shortage of food, the Heishui tribe has another plan to deal with it. sustain the war by means of war. The people of Heishui tribe have already done this routine very skillfully. How should we deal with those things that have no use because of robbery? This is the main material for secret trade between Heishui tribe and some caravans who dare to go deep here, including some slaves. However, these slaves are not tribes in the wilderness - Blackwater tribe may flatten and annex those weak tribes for some reasons, but it will never trade the survivors of this tribe as slaves, which is a taboo in the wilderness. Of course, if you can succeed all the time and won''t be found, even if you leak the news once, the Blackwater tribe will face the siege of all tribes in the whole wilderness. With the unlimited future of Blackwater tribe, they certainly won''t do such a thing. Therefore, the slaves used by the Blackwater tribe for trade came from the nobles captured after fighting with them. These people can often sell at a good price, or even the hard currency of the whole wilderness - just as other kingdoms don''t treat people in the wilderness as people, these tribes in the wilderness don''t treat people as adults. This hatred, which has risen to racial contradiction, can not be solved by just a few words. For example, the caravan that specter just joined came for this slave trade - of course, for tribes in the wilderness, this is the slave trade, but from the perspective of the human country, it is the redemption of prisoners of war. However, the premise is that your prisoner should at least prove that he is valuable to live. Therefore, most of the enemies captured by the tribes in the wild are people with strong family background or very rich family background. "There is a ship approaching ahead." Specter''s words suddenly interrupted Sean''s meditation. Looking down specter''s eyes, Sean saw a ship different from a fishing boat approaching. The fishing boat of Heishui tribe is basically a small boat similar to a sampan, which can accommodate four to five people. However, they usually only take two or three people, because they need to leave enough space for the fish they catch from the lake. It''s actually very suspicious for Sean and others to sit in a fishing boat with five people, but Cecilia and Hitler are petite. HARTING and Sean can use the visual angle to cover it, so they don''t attract too much attention. At this time, the approaching ship was much larger than the fishing boat, and its body alone was several inches higher. This was because there were seven people sitting on the ship and the waterline was relatively high. Moreover, Sean also noticed that the ship was covered with a layer of iron plate along and around the ship, especially the bow part with sharp objects similar to the collision angle. In the face of the small sampans Sean and others sit on, not to mention that these ships only have the advantage in number, but they simply can''t bear to hit these fishing boats. The only drawback is that these ships are no different from fishing boats. They all use manual rowing, except that the sampan has only one pair of oars, and there are two pairs of ships that obviously should guard the island in the middle of the lake. Before getting close to Sean and others, a man in the boat stood up and chattered. Obviously, this is the language of the wilderness. Judging from the appearance of a lizard man, it is obvious that he does not speak the common language of the mainland. But just then, there was a Zizi sound similar to electronic interference in Sean''s ear, which made Sean frown a little. Then the next second, Sean was surprised to find that he understood what the other party said. Sean had heard the official language of Hales before, but there was no electronic interference at that time. Sean also thought it was the translation function of the system. At this time, it obviously didn''t look the same. "They said we had entered the cordon. Let''s leave immediately." Sean listened carefully, then began to translate, "that''s good. It saves us time to find them." While talking, Sean stood up and waved a few times. He found that there was a special panel marked "language" on his panel, which already had several sub options, including Hales official language, demon language, underground lingua franca, undead language, mermaid language and now lizard human language. So Sean naturally activated lizard human language and communicated with each other: "OK, we''ll leave right away." Only the lizard understood what Sean said, and the others sounded like the hiss of a snake. But specter''s eyes on Sean were obviously more revered, and there was even a trace of unknown fanaticism in his eyes. Hearing Sean''s words, the other party''s boat slowed down obviously, but he didn''t leave. He continued to stare at Sean and others like surveillance. At Sean''s sign, specter soon paddled his oars slightly and seemed to be preparing to leave the so-called cordon, but Harding dived into the water under a clever angle and began to approach the ship from the bottom. On this side, when Sean saw HARTING diving into the water, he also showed exaggerated behavior in time and shouted at the same time. The people on the other side''s boat saw Sean''s action and thought it was a companion falling into the water. They knew the danger of the lake - there were many fish in the lake, including some cannibals, and some water Warcraft. Even if the drowning people are lucky not to encounter these, the temperature of the lake is very low for many races of the Blackwater tribe. If they don''t pay attention, they will be frostbitten or even frozen to death. At this time, seeing that someone fell into the water on Sean''s sampan, they immediately rushed to the rescue as soon as possible, which is also one of their responsibilities. However, when these people came to a place about 20 meters away from Sean and others, they found that Sean and others were not from the Blackwater tribe. "Human!" The lizard man who had just stood up to give a warning gave a scream, and then subconsciously picked up the long gun and was ready to throw it with his arm to kill Sean, but he didn''t give an alarm according to the normal process. When entering the warning area, Sean paid special attention. There were not many enemies around. That is to say, if they were fast enough, they could take such a ship before attracting the attention of others. The distance of more than 20 meters is not too far for Sean. I saw Sean push with a slight force. In order to prevent damaging the boat, Sean used his fighting spirit to make a slight effort on the lake, jumped onto the boat and directly cleaved the lizard man from a commanding position. While Sean fell, Harding dived into the water and jumped out of the water and turned over to the ship. He threw his hands at random and killed two enemies in seconds. Until this time, these enemies remembered to give an alarm, but it was obviously too late to be boarded by such two evil stars. In less than two seconds, Sean and Harding solved all the enemies on the ship and threw the bodies into the lake. Before long, the bloody smell from the obvious wounds on the body will attract those lake bottom creatures who like to eat meat. Then, Sean and Harding controlled the boat to approach the sampan, and quickly completed the replacement, while specter also chiseled through the sampan directly and destroyed all the evidence. This time, they chose a safer route with few patrols and went straight to the island in the middle of the lake. Chapter 827 The fog around the island in the middle of the lake was colder than Sean thought. Originally, the Lake fog was formed because the water vapor of the lake was relatively sufficient and turned into small water droplets when encountering cold air. Although Sean is not a school bully, he still knows such simple common sense, so he is also very clear that under normal circumstances, the Lake fog will only appear after dawn or nightfall, because the Lake fog will not exist at noon when the temperature is relatively high. At this time, the Lake fog still exists, which only means that the temperature of the lake surface is relatively low. It may only be maintained at about a few degrees under constant temperature. Only in this way will the Lake fog not be dispersed under normal conditions, but become thinner. But after entering the fog range, Sean found that the surrounding temperature was below zero. It is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish the specific difference between less than 10 degrees below zero and less than 10 degrees below zero. However, as a strong person in the golden realm, sensing the external temperature is one of the basic abilities of this realm, because it is actually related to the consumption of fighting spirit. Compared with the strong in silver, the fighting spirit of the strong in gold has obvious advantages in both quantity and quality. For example, the experts in silver often can''t release the fighting spirit to form any effective attack means, but the strong in gold can do it easily. What is particularly obvious is that when they are not adapted to their own environment - for example, the temperature is too low or too high, the strong in the golden environment will subconsciously run and fight to make them flow quickly in the body, so as to form a resistance to the surrounding environment. Simply put, there will be a certain increase in resistance in the game, but it is a passive skill in the game, that is to say, players cannot reverse this process, and the amount of fighting will inevitably decline quietly with the passage of time due to the bad environment. But in this real world, this situation is controllable. At this time, Sean simply didn''t have the ability to open it. There is no other reason. His fighting spirit can not be activated at will like others. Almost every activation will lead to the rise of his dark energy bar. This thing is no joke. Once the dark energy on him exceeds the critical point, it can be imagined how serious the consequences are - according to Sean''s current understanding of the system, this thing says that it degenerates into a dark slave, which is certainly not as simple as losing body control and losing one level as in the game. It''s definitely a situation of ten dead and no life. And there were only the last two [pilgrim holy water] he carried. So it''s better not to use it as much as possible. But as a result of competing with nature, Sean began to tremble a little before he entered the fog. Because he found that the situation was far worse than he thought. Obviously, it was only a few degrees below zero at the beginning. It was not long after entering the edge of the fog. At this time, with the gradual deepening of the fog range, the temperature naturally became lower and lower, reaching more than ten degrees below zero. The worst thing is that the temperature seems to be falling continuously, but the fuzzy outline of the island in the middle of the lake has not become clear. Sean''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling: "shouldn''t..." "Yes." Cecilia nodded helplessly when she heard Sean''s words. "It seems that the situation in the wilderness is more absurd than we thought." At the same time, Cecilia also keenly found Sean''s problem, so she waved and threw a protection skill to increase fire resistance - this kind of skill only increases fire resistance in the game, but it obviously has other uses in this world. Sean, whose body temperature was slightly warmer, immediately understood that this was Cecilia''s move. Although it only changed the situation of more than ten degrees below zero into two or three degrees below zero, in terms of Sean''s physical quality, this degree had no impact on him. So he turned his head, smiled at Cecilia and whispered, "thank you." Cecilia didn''t speak, but just smiled back. "What happened?" Harding was still at a loss. "How on earth did you become the king of your tribe?" Sean said helplessly. "Of course I can." Harding said naturally, "I''m just not good at thinking. Don''t show such a sympathetic look." Sean sighed. He began to doubt that the reason why Harding suddenly changed his position and decided to live in peace with mankind was probably just a whim of this guy, not from a long-term perspective. But his political opponents - or the guys who couldn''t beat him, obviously used such guys to exile Harding, and they were the most serious kind of exile crime of the demon race. In the chat between Sean and Harding, Sean now knows something about some criminal punishment methods of the demon race. Like HARTING''s previous behavior of changing the tribal position, it is naturally a heinous crime at large, but it is only a change in the way of life in the tribe at a small scale. Therefore, the punishment of "exile" remains to be discussed. Of course, even if the final result remains unchanged, it is not to say that he will be exiled to the surface world. It is entirely possible to expel Harding from the living range of the tribe and let him re-establish a new tribe in the underground world. The reason why there are so many ethnic groups of the demon race, which exist in a situation similar to the tribe, is that it evolved from this way of punishment. Similarly, this is the origin of the positions of different camps at the beginning. Therefore, those who are expelled from the devil race often go to live in the devil race of other positions. People like Harding, who used to be the king of a clan, are qualified to establish a new clan within the scope of the activities of the demon clan clan in the position of other camps. Sean sighed, obviously not wanting to answer Harding''s stupid question. From the outside, the influence range of fog is hundreds of meters in a long and narrow shape. Considering the location and east-west length of the lake island, when Sean and others enter a certain distance, they should see the lake island, and even probably land on the island at this time. Instead of looking like today''s situation, it seems that it is not close to the lake island at all, and the outline of the whole lake island is still blurred. "Is space distorted again?" Asked Hitler. "Obviously." Cecilia said, "I feel the obvious magic wave. Although this space seems to be in our world, it is actually just a ''door''. Only after passing through the door can we reach the real Lake Island." "That is to say, this is artificial?" Specter was keen to capture Cecilia''s key words. "Heishui tribe is a tribe whose ancestors worshipped and believed, so their tribal gods are actually the strong ones in the former tribes." Sean looked at the lake island that had gradually become clear. He understood that this meant that they were getting closer and closer to the "door" Cecilia said. "The so-called ancestor worship actually means that their ancestors failed when they became gods. Now they are collecting the power of faith again in order to restore their strength and break through the throne This means that the priests in the Blackwater tribe don''t have too many magic skills, so it''s impossible to create such a space. " "Can you speak to me?" Harding looked depressed again. "What Sean means is that the people of the Blackwater tribe didn''t create this space. They were the first to find it and make use of it." Cecilia chuckled, and then began to work as a "translator." that is to say, if we enter this lake island, we, like the other party, can''t take advantage of the advantage of ''geographical advantage'', and we are likely to encounter strong opponents. " "A strong opponent!" When Harding heard this, his eyes lit up, "I''m good at fighting and killing!" "You''re useless." Sean glanced. "There must be a very obvious power confinement in this space. Don''t forget that we were in that distorted space. No matter how strong your strength is, you can only give play to your physical limit and can''t get any help from other aspects This space is very similar to that space. " "Is it also the refuge of death?" Hitler let out a cry of surprise. "No." Cecilia shook her head. "I can feel strong magic traces, which proves that this space is man-made. That''s why Sean just said that the Blackwater tribe could not create such a space. Totem and witchcraft are popular in the wilderness, which is a bit like the popular magic in the qainas Empire, but magic is also involved in the essence of magic, but these magic rules in the wilderness prefer "blood" magic, not pure magic, so they can''t create such a space, Naturally, it is impossible to create the special transmission magic of ''door''. " "You simply say it''s a wild land. These savages can''t do magic. Why are they so complicated?" Harding glanced discontentedly, "so, this space is made by a powerful magician?" "Yes." Cecilia nodded, but at this time, her face also showed a rare color of excitement, "maybe this is the half face of a mage. The ancestors of Blackwater tribe just accidentally found this space anchor and opened it I began to understand why so many countries always want to attack and occupy the wilderness. For many people, this is really a place full of treasures. " "Yes, it''s also a place full of danger." Sean couldn''t help thinking of Rick, "maybe you''ll release a lich, or a dragon, or even a devil, a devil." Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia gently held Sean''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t be his apprentice. Anyway, I don''t want to be a lich. " Sean looked at Cecilia with a smile, then reached out and patted Cecilia on the back of her hand. The meaning was very clear: I believe you. Just as everyone kept discussing the situation, everyone finally reached the "door". Surprisingly, the "door" in front of us is not a portal condensed from pure magic energy, but a remnant image of an island full of hazy fog. The place where people''s ships moored was the dock at the edge of the island. "This is actually a real residual image door!" Cecilia''s voice was full of surprises. "It''s really a half plane!" Chapter 828 Half plane! As we all know, the word plane is not an ordinary word. Under normal circumstances, the word will only appear in some very high-end and atmospheric conversations. For example, "I went to the fire element level again today. Although the place where the birds don''t shit is a little hot, there are still a lot of things." Or "Hey, look what I found in the abyss? A single demon! It can still be eaten as long as you turn your head and let the blood out. Its protein is five thousand times that of beef. It tastes like chicken. It''s crunchy! " And so on, and so on, are not the dialogue content that ordinary people are qualified to participate in. Basically, a plane is a complete world, which has very perfect laws at all levels, and it is these laws that constitute all the necessary existence of a plane. The only difference is that the level of the high-level plane is different. The high-level plane has more perfect and detailed law differentiation than the low-level plane, and its energy intensity is more abundant than the low-level plane. This is why the strength of people living in the high-level plane is always higher than the low-level plane. The half plane - in fact, it can''t even be regarded as a plane. It''s just that the mages want to make themselves appear more high-end and high-grade. Usually, when a magician enters the legend, they will look for a suitable broken place in the void - the source of these broken places is often that the energy of a plane (World) has dried up and can no longer maintain the automatic repair of the world wall, so they are completely destroyed in the continuous consumption and final arrival of the void storm, Become countless pieces of land floating in the void - depending on their strength, the broken places selected by these Dharma Masters also vary in size, because they need to exercise defense measures similar to the world wall for these lands to prevent the attack of the void storm from damaging their land. After all, once these lands become the half plane of the Dharma Master, the Dharma Master will store a lot of personal property here, which is equivalent to a private vault. Moreover, the security is more secure than any space storage device - at least, the only thing the Dharma man needs to deal with is the attack of the void storm, rather than some highly skilled magic thieves, or dangerous situations such as the destruction of his storage devices in battle. But the most important thing is that the existence of the half plane is the reason why these Dharma men can perform magic. They will build a large-scale magic pool or even element pool in the half plane to deal with the magic they need to consume a lot in various situations - this is one of the main reasons why legendary mages can easily cast forbidden spells, because in addition to their own magic, There is also a magic pool with its own half plane, which provides almost unlimited energy. The existence of half plane is the common sense that almost every magician must understand. A magician without a half plane can not even be regarded as a legendary strong man. He can only be regarded as a "superior Holy Land strong man who has mastered the legendary ability". Who knows whether he can launch this legendary ability. But for the vast majority of people, the existence of the half plane is equal to "wealth", especially for a few very famous and powerful magicians, their half plane can even be equal to "dragon treasure". No one will resist exploring a half plane. Of course, in fact, not many magicians will leave a half plane for people to explore. Because if the space anchor point is not determined in the physical world, the way to enter the half plane can only be opened by the magician himself. If you want to enter the half plane of a magician by other means, you must know the space coordinates of the other half plane. Most of the half planes will disappear into the void with the fall of the Magician - don''t drool on the wealth still preserved in the half plane. These things have long floated in the whole void with the fall of the magician and their planes broken by the void storm. This is also the reason why the vast majority of plane travelers can occasionally find some good things from the void - it is naturally a very good thing to be able to go through the infinite baptism of the void storm without turning into scrap metal. The manufacturing means of space storage appliances is actually a weakened version of the half plane. So when Sean and others heard Cecilia personally admit that this is a half plane left by the Dharma Master, everyone, including Sean, was drooling. Yes, no one will resist searching for a half plane that has not been broken by the void storm. If any magician''s plane is invaded, they will find it at the first time - only in one case, they will not find it, that is, they are patronized by void thieves. As for entering through the space anchor, it will be found before the first time. Correctly speaking, I''m afraid you haven''t opened the space anchor, and the magician has been waiting for you to enter in his half plane. Then when you are happy that you are finally knocking on the door of a magician''s safe, You will find a smiling magician throwing five basketball sized fireballs at you. Magicians who leave space anchors for their half planes are mostly out of a consideration: Inheritance and testing. They will leave their offspring a wealth that should be quite rich in his view, but this wealth will not be directly handed over to their offspring, but will leave a series of clues and tips for their offspring to find this spatial anchor and open it, so as to inherit the wealth left by themselves. They believe that their children must prove their strength by this means. Only in this way can they inherit the wealth left by the magician. Otherwise, they would rather lose these wealth in the void. The magician will leave hints and clues, so it must be after his death or fall. So the half plane in front of Sean and others is naturally a ownerless place now. Otherwise, before opening this half plane, the person who opens it will bear the anger from the magician. If the heir from this half plane opens, the space anchor will be cancelled - don''t doubt that the clues and tips left by the magician teach his children how to reposition a space anchor, and usually can open the half plane of a magician, so it must be a legendary magician. In the ancient mage tower education, many old mages will give their half planes to their disciples after death. Similarly, magicians who leave space anchors as a means of "inheritance and testing" must also come from magicians before the era of chaos. Today, magicians on the miracle continent will not do this almost "unreasonable" behavior to their offspring, because it has been fully proved in the past history that only half of the ten magicians who left space anchor points can succeed smoothly in the end. The reason why it is a half plane is that this guy is lucky enough to open it at least before his void storm completely breaks the half plane. Of course, this guy may not be the son of the half face magician, but his grandson or great grandson, or even the child after several generations. Who knows. But at least, the more powerful the magician is, after his fall or death, even if the half plane protected by the magician''s power is cut off, it can last for a very long time. "This plane seems to have been for thousands of years." After entering the island through the door, Cecilia just looked up at the increasingly thin plane wall in the sky and had a relatively accurate judgment, "it seems that all the history of the wilderness can basically be traced back to the era of chaos." After awakening the Phoenix blood, and with the gradual improvement of her strength, Cecilia can recall more and more memories from her blood. Therefore, in many aspects of knowledge, she has actually inherited a lot of knowledge from her predecessors. Maybe she is not as broad as Sean, but Cecilia can definitely afford the word "knowledgeable" in the highly professional magic. "Even dusk." But after hearing Cecilia''s words, Sean soon added that it was obvious that he thought of the old Lich Rick again. "However, this plane can no longer be regarded as'' half ''." After looking around, Sean, who obviously knew the term "half plane", quickly opened his mouth and regarded it as a change of topic. "The general" half plane "is not as beautiful as it is now. At least no magician will waste the power of rules on the creation of these half planes, which is almost..." "It''s equivalent to God." Cecilia nodded sympathetically. At this time, the "half plane" where Sean and others are located is a very real island. There is a lush and green field, and the field is also full of unknown flowers. Because there are no trees, the view on the island is very broad and clear. There is a small hillside a little far away from the public''s view. A high tower building similar to the mage tower is built on the hillside. Around the island is a clear bottomed lake. There are many unique fish species that are not found in the black water. However, these lakes are obviously sheltered by a unique energy, so these lakes will not be lost from this level. Around the hillside, there are many low buildings that are very incompatible with the style of the high tower. Compared with the delicacy, elegance and solemnity of the high tower, these low buildings are just like children playing with mud. There is no doubt that these low buildings were built by Heishui tribe after they settled in this plane space. It can be said that the island is as exquisite as the outside world. If it were not for the "failure" over the island at this time, I''m afraid this plane would be more beautiful. The sky of the whole half plane is a clear scene of blue sky and white clouds. The only defect is that there is no real sun in the sky. However, the former owner of the plane seems to have adopted a special method to create a warm and comfortable feeling similar to sunny weather for this space. However, with the fall or death of the master, some loopholes have begun to appear in the sky of this plane - these loopholes have destroyed the original clear sky of blue sky and white clouds, exposing the front of the void hidden by this illusion: it is endless darkness, and from time to time, a purple lightning as strong as a house flashes through these loopholes. All these signs clearly show that this is not a paradise, but a real private plane created by a legendary magician. Ordinary legendary mages don''t spend energy on building their own planes, because it''s not necessary at all. But obviously, the former master of the plane where Sean and others are now is obviously not an ordinary legendary mage. Cecilia alone observed several different laws here. Although these laws are not completely perfect, it is indeed not a means that ordinary people can do to understand so many laws and use them in their own position. It is indeed not too much to call them God. Because as long as the laws in this plane can be completely perfected and life is born naturally, the mage who created this plane is a god relative to the life of this plane. Over time, even if the mage falls, this plane will not disappear, but will continue to grow and grow until it becomes a new high-level plane, or broken and enslaved in the process of growth. "We''d better not sigh about the situation of this plane, but deal with the serious matters first." Sean took the lead in proposing, "it''s estimated that the most valuable thing must be in the mage tower. Of course, it doesn''t rule out the possibility that the mage tower has been searched again. However, according to the habits of legendary mages, they will carefully preserve the real good things, which will be taken away on the surface. They are usually not the most precious treasures." "Isn''t it better for us to do more?" Harding couldn''t help asking. "Even if I want more, the better, but in fact we can''t bring so many things." Sean sighed helplessly, "unless I can get another space storage appliance, we can only choose some valuable or small things to take away in our current situation." "All right." Harding suddenly remembered that when he was in Mann''s stronghold, Sean abandoned a lot of boxes. This is not like the style Sean would do, so he has basically figured out what''s going on. "It seems that you have gained a lot from this wild trip." "In fact." Sean stretched out a finger and then corrected, "many things are not so easy to get rid of, and many things are my own private collections, which have nothing to do with this wild trip." "All right." Harding shrugged and decided not to continue arguing with Sean on this topic. At this time, when there were no people from Heishui tribe in this plane, a line of five people soon ran towards the hillside. The island was slightly larger than expected, so it took a little more time for several people to go to the tower. However, there are no people from the Blackwater tribe in the throne, so the possibility of fighting is avoided. However, although it took more time on the journey, at least the people arrived at the main gate of the high tower on the hillside without fear and danger. This mage tower is no different from the conventional mage tower on the miracle continent, but the style is more ancient and solemn. The main gate of the mage tower is a huge black iron gate about eight meters high. The material of the iron door cannot be refined and distinguished. However, when the two iron doors are close together, the complex patterns carved on them can form a powerful magic array. According to Cecilia''s magic, it is said that all magic below level 10 can be rebounded, and the iron door can only be opened with pure brute force. Considering that the iron door weighs several tons, it is obviously impossible for normal people to open it. Therefore, the master of the mage tower placed two small war puppets at the door of his house - this thing about eight meters high has very terrible destructive power. Their all-out attack can easily destroy most solid city gates. Unfortunately, at the moment, the two small war puppets are completely paralyzed, and there are many obvious signs of damage on their bodies. It seems that someone pried these war puppets open by extremely rough means, and then took away the precious materials inside. The iron door also opens a gap - relative to the height, it can be regarded as a gap, but it is enough to accommodate normal adults. Sean, Cecilia and others poured in. Entering the inside of the mage tower, Sean and others first saw an extremely spacious ring library. The height of the dome was between 12 and 15 meters. Because of the lack of measuring tools, Sean could only make a visual inspection. However, the space inside the mage tower is about 500 square meters. According to the normal floor specification, there is a base plate for standing every four to five meters, but it is not like the ceiling, just for the convenience of placing those bookshelves that stand against the wall and for normal walking and finding books. "What a monster!" Cecilia cried angrily. I''m afraid the books collected in such a huge library will be of great historical value and significance, and there may even be many rare versions of MAGE manuscripts or other similar books. Perhaps all this is the most precious wealth left by the master of this position to his children. It''s just a pity that almost all the books were destroyed by the Heishui tribe people who broke into here. Their search method is extremely rough, that is, the most typical rummage search. Even in order to ensure that there is nothing hidden in the book folder, many books are torn page by page. As for those more precious manuscripts and parchment, it is inevitable to encounter destructive destruction. A large number of pages are turned into powder with the airflow brought in by Sean and others. "Can I burn the whole Blackwater tribe?" Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean with a rare seriousness and anger in her eyes. "It''s really... It''s really... It''s hateful! I''ve only seen so many books in the SAGE library of Maggie''s School of magic, okay! These... These... " Sean reached out and patted Cecilia on the head and said, "it''s not without reason that wild places will be called ''wild''. Obviously, those short-sighted guys of Heishui tribe don''t know the importance of knowledge. They care more about a bunch of things that will emit jewels. " "These books are all destroyed." Specter also sighed, and his eyes showed regret. He picked up a book that looked relatively complete, but just touched it, all the pages turned into ash, "there is no maintenance at all!" "The things in it can''t be saved by simple maintenance." Cecilia tilted her lips and pointed to the big iron gate where the people came in. "In addition to the magic counterattack, the magic array on the iron gate also plays a role in permanently fixing the space, so as to ensure that the flow rates of the inner and outer spaces are different. In other words, we may spend several months here, but for the outside world, it may only be the past few days However, all this must be based on the fact that the door is closed to ensure the effective operation of the magic array. " "But those barbarians of Heishui tribe don''t know. They don''t even know how to open the door." Sean curled his lips, glanced around all the books that had become residue and ash powder inside the mage tower, and said faintly, "I guess they must have paid a very heavy price in order to dismantle the war puppet. Finally, they opened the door by means of violence. As a result... They forgot to close the door." "Hum." Cecilia snorted coldly with dissatisfaction. "But what are we doing here?" Harding''s face looked very confused, "just to move books in this library Even if there''s nothing in your storage space, you can''t take all the books here. " "Of course not." Sean''s face also showed a puzzled color, "logically, the thing I''m looking for should be here, but why..." There is nothing else in the whole space except books. But I''m afraid even if there were, they would have been raided and taken away by the people of Blackwater tribe. It''s impossible to stay here. After all, what the Blackwater tribe guards is not the things in the mage tower, but the rare fish species in the lake in this plane space. Obviously, the Blackwater tribe also tried to bring these fish species to the outside world for cultivation, but they failed. Therefore, we have to arrange people to guard here. However, Sean is not interested in those, just some unmodified fish that taste good and may temporarily gain some ability bonus after eating. "What are you looking for?" Hitler has successfully strolled around, which of course means that she has just turned a lot of books into ashes. "Er..." a trace of doubt appeared on Sean''s face. "Maybe... It''s something like a bone." "Maybe?" Harding turned to look at Sean. "Probably..." "Probably?" This time it''s Cecilia''s turn. "Maybe..." "Possible?" Hitler blinked. "Excuse me, Lord Sean, can I ask, do you really know what you''re looking for?" Even specter couldn''t help interrupting. "Well, all I know is that the thing I''m looking for is called ''holy devil skeleton''. I guess it should be some kind of bone thing." Sean said reluctantly, "because I haven''t seen this kind of thing, and even the book of hunting demons doesn''t have any description, so I really don''t know what it looks like However, I asked the people in the void to help me investigate according to the method written in the manuscript, and then the stone of exploration broke into powder here. " "So you infer that the thing is here?" Cecilia knows that the stone of exploration is actually a combination of magic and alchemy. At the beginning, Cecilia also participated in the production, so she has some impression on the principle of that thing. "If I remember correctly, the detection range of the stone of exploration cannot be too accurate. It is within its exploration range within a radius of about 30 kilometers If I remember correctly, the Blackwater tribe is also in this range. " "But isn''t this plane the most bizarre?" Sean asked, reaching out his hands and pointing to his feet. "In a sense, indeed." Cecilia nodded, but then showed her helplessness, "but the most precious space in this plane is undoubtedly these books. Now all the books have been destroyed. I really don''t think there is anything worth looking for in this plane." "No." Sean suddenly seemed to think of something and said, "this is the half face of a mage, isn''t it? Even if it looks like a world, it is still a private plane of a legendary mage, isn''t it? " Cecilia nodded. "What about the magic pool?" Sean suddenly said, "we all know that the lakes outside may be clear, but that''s not the water of the magic pool. The excessive concentration of magic will change from gas to liquid, and then condense from liquid to solid and crystallize. But... " "There are no magic crystals in those lakes outside." Cecilia''s mind finally caught up with Sean. "I should have found this earlier! As a result, after seeing these books destroyed, I actually forgot about the magic pool However, when we stand on the hillside of the mage tower, we can have a panoramic view of the whole plane space. We don''t see any magic pool or anything similar to the magic pool... " "Unless it''s not in our sight." Sean said. At this moment, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the ground inside the mage tower. Chapter 829 It took Cecilia only a short time to find a hidden mechanism. The location of this mechanism is very ingenious. It is next to a wall bookshelf in the hall on the first floor. Only those who carefully search and have a certain understanding of magic can find it. It is obviously impossible for barbarians like the Blackwater tribe to find here, so Sean and others can naturally draw a conclusion that the underground area of the mage tower, I''m afraid those tribes have never explored. When Cecilia activated the mechanism, a slight sound of mechanism click was sent out in the middle of the hall. Then, the stone slab on the ground began to sag downward, exposing the stone ladder hidden under the ground. Countless fluorescence lights up one by one from the dark underground. The light is not strong and dazzling, but it is very bright. It almost reflects the whole underground at a glance. This scene makes Sean feel a little like the underground world he once saw in the game. "It''s a bit like the city of shadows." Harding uttered a faint sigh, apparently surprised by the scenery in front of him. Shadow city is one of the three recognized neutral cities in the underground world. It does not belong to any ethnic group or force. These three neutral cities have their own rules and positions. No matter how powerful and powerful big people are, they must abide by the rules set by their houses in these three neutral cities. Of course, this is not absolute. After all, the underground world is a world that advocates the strong. Therefore, if the strength is strong enough to go against the sky, you can walk horizontally in these three neutral cities. However, such people are often called "rule breakers". They and "rule makers" are like the relationship between darkness and light. The vast majority of rule makers will not like such saboteurs, and even want to eliminate them all. "That''s how the underground world feels." Cecilia, as a native and well-off person, has never been to the underground world - in fact, today''s surface residents can''t have the opportunity to go to the underground world even if they go back more than a dozen generations. "Almost." Harding said, "but it''s still different from the real underground world Only big cities can have such beautiful fluorescence. Generally, there will be no such beautiful fluorescence in small places or in the wild But I can''t tell the details. Anyway, I feel some differences, but the differences are not big. " "Mainly because there are no piled up buildings here." Sean glanced. "Most of the cities in the underground world have a very strong ethnic style, while big cities like the shadow city look more like a rough mixture. In short, the things in the underground world look more simple and rough, pay more attention to practicality, and will not be as clean and tidy as here." Harding also glanced, but he neither refuted nor agreed. Perhaps, HARTING thinks Sean''s words are an insult to the underground world, and as a resident of the underground world, HARTING will naturally feel a little uncomfortable, but even if he wants to refute, he doesn''t know where to refute. Obviously, Harding is not very good at drunk guns. He is better at fighting. Other people want to laugh but dare not. After all, if they laugh, it''s really a very impolite behavior. Everyone, start walking down the stone ladder. The road was not long. Soon everyone reached the underground area of the mage tower. This area looks very large, almost equivalent to the size of the whole island, but there is a more detailed regional division here, including the important facility of MAGE tower - magic array center. Generally speaking, the mage tower is the most important residence for a mage. In addition to relevant defense measures, there are also some mechanism traps to prevent some guys who are not popular with mages from visiting. Such traps and defensive measures naturally consume a lot of magic. Therefore, there is a control system such as the magic array center. Basically, all magicians inherited from the ash age have the habit of establishing the magic array center in their own mage tower. In order to maintain the magic consumption of the whole mage tower, the daily magic cost of the magic array center is naturally huge, so magicians generally have two choices. The first is to recruit a group of apprentices. The most basic work every day is to inject a certain amount of magic power into the magic array; The other is to establish a magic pool, which automatically fills the magic array. Usually, no legendary mage will be willing to invest a lot of energy in building his own half plane, because this is actually a waste of time. However, the master of the half plane entered by Sean and others is obviously not an ordinary legendary mage, so he not only spent a lot of time building his own half plane, but also built a mage tower here, which is no different from all mage towers in the material world, and the supply mode of the magic array is still the magic pool. Yes, it is the original magic pool of the magician. But now the magic pool has completely dried up. There is no liquid magic here, and only a dozen magic crystals condensed into crystals remain. The so-called magic crystal is a kind of magic to form a solid. Magicians usually have three manifestations in absorbing magic. The first is the gaseous magic stored in the body. The second is the liquid magic formed in the pool after the establishment of the magic pool. The magic pool can provide a very considerable amount of magic for the magician, which can make the magician have more lasting combat ability. However, there are very strict requirements for the establishment of the magic pool, so it is usually only established in the mage tower or half plane belonging to the mage itself. However, because the former has certain limitations, the mage who establishes the mage tower will lose his sense of the magic pool once he leaves the scope of his mage tower too far, Nature cannot use the magic stored in the magic pool. Only a magician with his own half plane can use and consume the magic pool in the half plane anytime and anywhere. As for the third, it is solid magic, that is, magic crystal. Because magic crystal is a very pure magic, it can be used in many occasions and as a precious material. It can even allow magicians to provide emergency magic supplement where they can''t absorb magic. Therefore, magic crystal is a kind of hard currency among powerful magicians. For example, each of these excellent magic crystals can be changed to a gold grade magic equipment. At least, these more than a dozen magic crystals can be changed to three or four legendary equipment, or provide Cecilia with the same number of magic restoration. But the element pool, which has the same value as the magic pool, has no surplus. Everything seems to have turned into dust with the passage of time. This is inevitable. After all, with the fall of the master of the half plane, the magic pool and element pool that have been cut off from the magic supply will be completely exhausted. Even if these ten magic crystals are not nourished by the magic pool, I''m afraid they will eventually turn into a pile of gravel due to the continuous loss of magic in more than ten years. This is actually the main reason why magic crystal can only circulate among powerful magicians. After all, magicians without magic pool can''t keep the magic in it even if they get magic crystal. However, what really caught Sean''s eyes at this time was a piece of silver bone in the middle of the magic pool. The magic pool is somewhat like a fountain, about one meter and five meters high. In the middle is a disc with a diameter of two feet. Around the disc is a smaller disc, the third layer is a smaller disc, and finally the four large discs at the bottom. The whole magic pool is built on the Magic center of the mage tower. Originally, when the door of the whole mage tower is closed, the Magic center array will be opened, and then the magic in the magic pool will be absorbed. When a magician''s magic is full, the disc in the middle of the magic pool will begin to gush liquid magic. When the magic fills the first disc, it flows to the disc on the second layer, and then to the third and fourth layers. The condensation of magic crystal starts from the disc on the fourth layer. At this time, more than a dozen magic crystals are scattered in the four big discs at the bottom of the magic pool. When Sean saw the silver bone in the middle of the magic pool, he knew it was the Holy Ghost skeleton he had been thinking about. The bone piece is only one finger long and almost two fingers wide. There is a layer of silver light flowing like liquid on the surface, and there is a circle of black luster around the edge of the bone piece. This combination of silver and black doesn''t make people feel strange. On the contrary, it exudes a holy smell, which is very eye-catching. In fact, not only Sean, but also Cecilia, HARTING, Hitler and specter were attracted by this silver bone at the first time. "Is this the ghost skeleton?" Cecilia asked. "Yes." Sean didn''t need to get it and confirm it himself. He nodded with an affirmative look. After Cecilia and others confirmed that there were no traps and dangers around, Sean went straight to the magic pool and reached out to pick up the Holy Ghost skeleton. Almost as soon as Sean picked up the Holy Ghost skeleton, a prompt sound from the system sounded in his ear. Chapter 830 [a special item "Holy Ghost skeleton" has been detected, which can purify the unknown power in your body. Do you want to use it?] The cold mechanical sound of the system without any emotional color echoed in Sean''s mind. Moreover, it was obvious that he was tired of repeating it over and over again, with the appearance that Sean would not stop until he gave an accurate answer. But Sean obviously didn''t give any clear answer. At this time, he was thinking about a problem. The Exorcist manuscript clearly recorded the importance of the ghost skeleton, which is why Sean came to look for it. If according to the statement in the manuscript, Sean should be able to break through the upper Golden State at the moment of obtaining the Holy Ghost skeleton, but the sound in the system is only the unknown power to purify the body? So what does this unknown force mean? Is it the dark force in himself, or something else he doesn''t know? "What''s the matter?" As if she saw Sean''s hesitation, Cecilia asked softly, "are you okay?" "Oh? Oh! It''s all right. " Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. He smiled and shook his head, and then his eyes fell on the bone that had been held in the palm of his hand. The data from the real eye shows that it is also very different from the past. [Holy Ghost skeleton: special material (unknown), hardness???.] [Item Description: no one knows the origin and value of this kind of thing. It seems to have an extremely subtle special power, but only those who resonate with this power will find it. In the eyes of normal people, this is a beautiful piece of bone, which may be used as some kind of decoration.] Under the observation of the real eye, it is impossible to hide everything in the world from the data of the real eye. But now, in addition to showing "special materials", the specific material of this Holy Ghost skeleton is unknown, and it does not explain the specific purpose of this thing. This means that although the name of this thing is called Saint devil skeleton, it is obviously not bone material. It really surprised Sean. The annoying sound of the system is also echoing continuously. Sean hesitated a little, and then finally chose to use it as if he had made some major decision. The next moment, Sean let out a scream. Yes, the real scream. Because there was a very hot feeling in the palm of his right hand, which seemed to burn his hands completely. This severe pain was something Sean had never felt before, so he had to scream like a scream to distract his attention from the pain, but the pain caused by this Holy Ghost skeleton was obviously beyond the range of normal people. At least, now Sean knows why so many people can''t bear the "influence" brought by the ghost bones. For the vast majority of people, I''m afraid they would rather degenerate or alienate than bear the pain. But what is really terrible is obviously more than that. This little holy devil skeleton soon burst and scattered, just like the internal embrittlement of burning black carbon caused by high temperature. There were several cracks on the holy devil skeleton, and then the whole holy devil skeleton was completely broken, and then an amazing amount of silver liquid gushed out of the holy devil skeleton. The amount of these liquids is completely beyond the imagination of normal people, because logically, such a thing that is only one finger long and two fingers wide can''t have so much weight no matter how condensed and compressed the liquid is. On this scale, it is at least equivalent to a cubic meter of capacity, or even more. A large amount of silver liquid spewed out, and then turned into a silver flying dragon in mid air. It rushed in from Sean''s screaming mouth like a spiritual thing. This extremely strange looking picture lasted for more than ten seconds, and in the process, Sean was obviously very uncomfortable, because his eyes were wide, he was almost about to jump out of his eyes, and his body kept shaking, which looked like an electric shock. When several people saw Sean''s situation, they immediately wanted to stop or rescue, but an invisible force blocked them three or four centimeters away from Sean. This distance is not far, but it will make people more anxious and crazy, because they can only watch Sean constantly struggling and suffering significantly more than ordinary people can imagine. When all the holy and evil skeletons transformed into liquid completely rushed into Sean''s mouth, Sean fell to the ground as if paralyzed. His face became very pale and his whole body was as wet as just pulled out of the water. But at this time, people still couldn''t get close to Sean, even Harding and Cecilia -- or they should be more sensitive to their surroundings. Their intuition told them that if they were forced to approach, they might cause a stronger rebound. Sean felt like he was in a furnace. He could feel that the hot silver liquid in his body was colliding - that feeling was like taking the interior of his body as a battlefield and frantically killing its enemy with an almost overwhelming advantage: the dark force in Sean. Under such a powerful attack of the silver liquid, if the dark forces in Sean didn''t want to be eliminated, they naturally needed to fight back, so all the dark forces went away at that moment. But the more the dark forces ran away fully and thoroughly, the deeper and clearer Sean''s pain became. He can feel the boiling of the dark forces. The power of this boiling and the hot silver liquid is obviously not as simple as one plus one equals two. At this moment, Sean even felt that he was about to melt. The strong high temperature almost suffocated him, as if his whole body would be completely ignited in the next moment. But whenever Sean was about to faint, the silver liquid slowed down at a very timely time, so that the crisis that was enough to make Sean faint would not appear - at least it gave Sean a chance to breathe. But when Sean got enough breathing time, the silver liquid would burst into a stronger "attack", stimulating the boiling of the dark forces again. It seems that this silver liquid has its own wisdom and will. It is constantly testing Sean''s final bottom line. This kind of want to faint but can''t, can only continue to endure the pain, which makes Sean feel very uncomfortable. At this moment, he even hates why his will is so high. But this painful feeling is very long for Sean, but it seems very short to outsiders. At least, not as long as Sean thought. When Sean''s face finally recovered, Cecilia rushed over for the first time, hugged Sean who was almost collapsed, and asked softly, "are you okay?" "Nothing." Sean gasped, but his voice was very weak. "I just didn''t expect that the solution to this thing would be so simple and rough. But it has proved very effective. At least... I don''t have to worry about becoming a devil one day. " Hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia''s face, which had tears in her eyes, immediately showed joy: "really? This is really great Although it''s a little painful, at least it should be very rewarding, isn''t it? " "I think so." Sean nodded with a bitter smile and opened his personal property panel, "don''t worry about me. At least I''m fine now. Let me have a rest for a while You might as well see if there''s anything worth taking here now. We''ll leave here immediately after I recover a little. I don''t want to run into those guys of Blackwater tribe. " "According to my observation of you, I''m afraid it will take you a long time to regain your mobility." Harding glanced at Sean and said, "I think we can wait here a little longer. It''s better to wait until the guys of the Blackwater tribe come back and we''ll leave in the dark at night, so... You''d better have a good rest now, such as sleeping. " In fact, what Harding said is indeed very correct. Because Sean saw an extremely weak state on his personal panel, which would last for 12 hours, and all his action power decreased by 90%. This means that before this state disappears, Sean will lose all relevant actions, including mobility, combat ability and other action abilities. Therefore, Sean is naturally noncommittal about Harding''s proposal. Moreover, he really needs to check his personal state immediately, because this state improvement is also very different from his previous situation. When he felt that the heat wave in his body finally stopped, two new system prompts sounded in Sean''s mind. The first system prompt sound, like the usual rank promotion, indicates that he has been promoted to rank 8. [magic seal master (eighth level occupation): the unknown power in your body has been completely purified. Now the problem that has plagued you for a long time has finally been solved. After losing the trouble of unknown power, you find that your magic sense of the outside world begins to become acute. You are beginning to find that the way of fighting is no longer limited to waving weapons.] [induction Award]¡ª¡ª Multiple magic seals: your willpower has been greatly improved because you have withstood the purification torture of holy and evil bones. You find that you seem to be able to seal and use more dark creatures. And you are no longer limited by the previous seal constraints. You can not only replace the magic seal effect, but also activate several magic seal effects at the same time (now you can replace the unwanted magic seal effect without any negative effects; You can seal more dark creatures to make magic seals, and you can activate these magic seal effects at the same time.); Painful will: you have withstood the purification test of holy and evil bones, and have not given up or alienated. You have proved to the world that your strength can stand the test£¨ Strength + 10, strength limit + 14, endurance + 7, endurance limit + 14, agility + 10, agility limit + 15, wisdom + 7, wisdom limit + 12, will + 16, will limit + 25); Blessing of holy water: you can gain temporary strength improvement by taking the holy water of pilgrims£¨ Taking a pilgrim''s holy water will give you a special reward of doubling your combat ability in the next 30 minutes. You can only take it once every 24 hours.)] [inaugural punishment]¡ª¡ª Magic seal limit: when you activate the third magic seal, the will attribute will be permanently reduced by 10 points. After that, for each additional magic seal activated, the reduction penalty of will attribute will be doubled; When you have two magic seal effects at the same time, your will attribute will be temporarily reduced by 5 points for each additional one. After that, the reduction penalty of will attribute will be doubled for each additional magic seal effect] After Sean opened his personal panel, he soon saw these introductions and instructions. From the surface data, this time''s realm improvement has not greatly changed Sean''s strength, endurance, agility and wisdom. It can be said that it is basically no different from the previous seven levels. However, only the will attribute has undergone earth shaking changes, because the increase of this ability is the largest, and the limit range has been increased by 25 points, which is almost comparable to the promotion of level 9 magicians. Any miracle player knows that all classes in the game may not have special attribute bias in the early stage, but with the promotion of rank and the determination of specialization direction, the attribute growth bias will only become more and more obvious. Therefore, in the middle and later stages of the game, each time a player''s rank is upgraded, the increase of his attributes can well explain the next development direction of this class. Of course, most of the time, players will judge based on this, also because the introduction of these ranks is a little vague, and many people are always puzzled by the employment reward and punishment. However, it is clear that Sean''s advancement this time does not have such a problem. Even if the growth of his personal attributes is not so obvious, Sean knows that his career cultivation direction must be related to his will attributes. After all, the employment reward and punishment have been made very clear. As long as he has enough will attributes, his [magic seal master] profession can play an extremely adverse effect. However, if he lacks enough will attributes, his strength growth will not be greatly improved. Sean''s eyes soon turned to the column of personal attributes. Today, Sean''s naked attribute is¡ª¡ª Strength: 62 (86); Agility: 73 (88); Endurance: 56 (86); Wisdom: 53 (78); Will: 64 (97). In other words, if Sean is willing to invest a lot of proficiency points in the will attribute, he can increase the will attribute by 33 points at most. However, this is the growth limit. If he wants to continue to improve his will attribute, he must find a way to increase the maximum growth limit of his will attribute. Otherwise, his will attribute will stop at 97 until his next promotion. If the increase of various equipment is included, the personal attribute is¡ª¡ª Strength: 62 + 51 + 21 (86); Agility: 73 + 42 + 21 (88); Endurance: 56 + 30 (86); Wisdom: 53 + 23 (78); Will: 64 + 25 + 5 (97). Among them, the additional 21 points of strength and agility came from [arcane swordsmanship. Change], while the additional 5 points of will came from being injured by the Nordic blood trade chief Burrell when he first entered the wilderness. But even so, the will attribute is only 94 points. According to the current employment rewards and punishments, Sean calculated silently and found that the strength that these 94 will attributes can improve is too limited. If he wants to activate the third magic seal effect, his will attribute will be reduced by 10 points, and if he activates the fourth, it will be reduced by 30 points. In battle, if you want to maintain four magic seal effects at the same time, you will also be punished by a temporary reduction of an additional 15 points of will attribute. In other words, if Sean decides to activate the four magic seals, his will attribute will be reduced by as much as 45 points. As we all know, the level of will attribute largely determines a person''s resistance to soul energy magic, as well as the persistence ability in many other aspects. For example, people with high will attributes can still maintain high combat effectiveness in some places with bad environment, will not be easily disturbed by the environment, so as to reduce their personal combat effectiveness, and will also be greatly inhibited in the growth rate of negative attribute values such as hunger, hunger and fatigue. Although its judgment standard has never been officially announced, there has never been a lack of research party in the game. Therefore, under the research of these guys who are very idle but worthy of respect, people soon found that for every 50 points increase in will attribute, the decline of various abilities will affect the fluctuation value by about 3%. Don''t underestimate this 3% fluctuation value. When players reach the higher level, this 3% change often represents one or two powerful attack skills in the hands of advanced players, even running more distance, waving more attack, etc. The will attribute of 94 points is not very excellent in the realm of upper gold. It can only be said to be more regular data. But one of the premise is that Sean does not activate the third or even the fourth magic seal. Once he activates multiple magic seals, his will attribute will be greatly reduced, and will fall to a more dangerous stage. For Sean, multiple magic seals are a real double-edged sword. Sean''s eyes could not help looking at his proficiency. Because he has advanced to the upper level of gold, and Sean also has enough experience to burn the level, so this time he got 20 proficiency points directly at one breath. In addition, the 10 proficiency points he lacked in the previous lower level of gold were all returned after the breakthrough. Therefore, Sean now has a total of 30 unused proficiency points. Moreover, there is another item in his backpack that can also increase his will attribute. Now what Sean hesitates is whether to put all these proficiency points into the will attribute. However, after hesitating again and again, Sean was still not willing to devote all his thirty points of proficiency to the attribute of will. After all, this thing will never depreciate. It can be used whenever, and the most important thing is that Sean doesn''t have any demons or demons to capture now - although Sean knows where he can meet these guys in the miracle continent, he doesn''t have time to capture them at present, So choosing to activate multiple magic seals now seems to Sean to be a waste. So cruel, Sean didn''t make such a luxurious move after all. However, Sean felt it necessary to go and look at the spire. After all, the attributes of the legendary rings of fate double rings are really mouth watering. In particular, vermilion tears also increased 15 points of wisdom and 15 points of will - now Sean began to have a mania for all the equipment that can increase the attribute of will. No way, after all, the level of will attribute determines Sean''s future combat effectiveness. He doesn''t like to be a strong man for three or five minutes, because almost when he saw the reward of multiple magic seals, he had conceived a perfect combination of magic seals in his mind, which can make him have the strength that can really compete with the next Holy Land strong man, Since then, there is no need to be limited to the timeliness of light body surgery and adrenal stimulation. That''s all. Sean can''t get it for the time being. Because what he lacks most now is time - whether it is to hunt demons, demons, or even other dark creatures, or to look at the spire and find those mages to seek the unsealing of the double rings of fate, it obviously takes a long time. So even though Sean can''t wait now, his real situation is still powerless. After all, he can''t be selfish enough to just deal with his own affairs and ignore the safety of all his followers. In particular, Sean has now received a world mission that can be regarded as the main task. This is also the second system prompt sound Sean heard after the purification of the Holy Ghost bones. [your holy land mission has been opened.] [mission objective: find the reclusive monk.] [task reward: bronze body.] [mission statement: your strength has reached the peak level of the world, but you know this is not the end, just a new starting point. You have heard that there are many bitter monks in this world, who exercise their bodies to an extremely powerful degree. You know very well that if you want to continue to break through your strength and bring the rules into your control, you must have a very strong body to bear it, so you decide to visit these reclusive characters. You firmly believe that they can tell you how to make your body stronger.] Chapter 831 What is the main task? Usually in the game, there will be a series of tasks that players must do. If such tasks are not completed, the players'' game progress will be limited. They will not only be unable to open new copies and obtain new equipment, but also miss many important intelligence and functions. Such tasks with strong auxiliary to help players integrate into the game world and plot faster are collectively referred to as "main line tasks". In the game, players will naturally encounter different main tasks at the beginning according to different birth points, but generally it is mainly to let players quickly understand the world outlook of the whole miracle continent and surrounding countries. This kind of task is called "national task" in the game. Although it is not clearly stated that this is the main task, in fact, in the view of players, these are the main tasks. After all, it involves the first "out of the novice Village Series", "the first copy pointing series", "various function detailed series" and so on. This kind of national mission will accompany the player until he leaves the "novice village", that is, when the player reaches level 30, he can really start to swim in the miracle at will without any restrictions. Because level 30, in fact, is the third-order occupation, which is converted into the realm of strength, that is, the lower bronze. This is why Sean said that the next bronze was the cornerstone of the whole miracle continent when he was in the kingdom of potoroa. Only by reaching this level can we have the qualification to embark on the stage of history - of course, all players can easily achieve this, but it is not so easy for the indigenous people of the world. But players don''t care so much. From level 30 to level 90, players can move freely. Of course, after level 90, players can also wander around. The game does not limit the freedom of players, but from level 90, players will not get any experience rewards even if they kill monsters or do tasks again. All level 90 players must complete a new mainline task before they can regain the increase of experience value. This task is the "Holy Land task", but players prefer to call it the bronze body task. Sean was more or less surprised to receive this holy land mission. Because when he first came to this world, he did not receive a novice tutorial such as "national mission". From the kingdom of Celian to the kingdom of potoroa to the Principality of Ryan, Sean has been walking slowly by relying on his experience gained in the game. Only Cecilia and Alfred can understand the hardships. Others include Rena, William, Neil and so on, Can''t understand how hard Sean is everywhere. At the most desolate time, he and Cecilia were even hungry for several days, and finally survived after receiving help from the kind aunt from the neighbor - of course, it was for the sake of Cecilia, not Sean''s charm. In fact, if it hadn''t been for the help of the aunt, Sean was going to do a cruel job. So naturally, Sean never thought he would receive such a main task as "Holy Land mission". But whether there is this main task has no impact on Sean. Because he was also a strong man who really reached level 9 or above in the game, he knew how to do the task of bronze body. And the most important thing is that Sean is not a local resident of the world. He may be a terrible genius in the eyes of many people, but in fact, without the powerful function of the system, he is probably just a newcomer who has just stepped on this historical stage. How many people in the history of the miracle continent can step from bronze into gold in just four or five years? The answer is none. In this world, real martial artists begin to exercise at the age of eight. It''s a great achievement to be able to step into silver before the age of 16. Most geniuses enter the golden age before the age of 30, and then become a strong Saint at the age of 40. Magicians learn much earlier than martial arts competitors. Often, a magician apprentice starts to read when he is six years old and contacts relevant magic theory knowledge before he is qualified to become a magician apprentice. However, because magicians need to learn too much knowledge, their strength will improve slightly slower than martial arts competitors, But basically, the definition of genius is to enter the holy land before the age of 40. Only a few top and rare super talents like Christina and Cecilia can become a strong Saint before the age of 30. But no matter what level of genius they are, they start learning at the age of eight, that is to say, they have more than 20 years of growth time. But what about Sean? People who really know him know very well that five years ago, this guy was a man who was not even inferior bronze. But it took him only five years to reach the golden peak. Only two people knew the secret: Cecilia and Alfred. As for William, Neil and Rena, who followed Sean very early, they didn''t know this. After all, they were at the junction of bronze and silver when they saw Sean at that time. Therefore, Sean does not have the difficult history of the growth of those indigenous people in the world. Therefore, he will not know how the indigenous people in the world become a strong saint. The only thing he knows is that to become a strong Saint must depend on two abilities: the bronze body and the power of law. But the only way Sean knew how to get the bronze body was the task. If he really let himself exercise, he certainly can''t exercise. But unexpectedly, he would receive the Holy Land task of the system, as if the system knew that he was different from people in the world, so it specially arranged this task for him. As like as two peas of the original mission, the mission, the introduction and the reward are all exactly the same as the mission he received in the game. "As long as you find a reclusive monk, you can finish the task." Sean looked at the taskbar and sighed helplessly, "although it looks very simple, it''s not easy to find this clue. When I did this task in the game before, it seemed that the third expansion was open... I don''t know if I can find the master Doug in the past. " Since Sean has done this task, he naturally knows where and who to find. But at that time, in the game, he also spent a long time exploring and completing a lot of branch tasks, and finally found a reclusive ascetic monk to complete the task of the bronze body. In fact, many players in the game have already reached the peak of level 8. The reason why they can''t advance to level 9 is that they are stuck in the task of bronze body. The main reason is that they can''t find these reclusive bitter monks. Although there are many reclusive monks, it is not so easy to find them, because they wander around the whole continent to exercise their will and strength. Although these reclusive monks have only seven or eight levels of strength, their physical strength is extremely abnormal. It is said that where they can only compete with the physical strength - for example, in the distorted space that Sean and others mistakenly entered before - their strength is no less than that of many middle holy places. If players want to find these reclusive monks, the early clues alone are enough to make people collapse. Sean was lucky enough to find one. But now anyway, he has the experience in the game before, so Sean thinks maybe he can take a chance now. If it goes well, he can become a strong saint in one breath. After all, now he also has a completely different identity power from that in the game, so even if he really can''t touch it, he can still let the void to help find someone. Just like this time he let the void help him find the Holy Ghost skeleton. Therefore, in fact, Sean is not very upset. At most, he feels helpless because he doesn''t have enough time. At this moment, he really wants to learn the separation skills like external avatar, so that he can have enough time to complete a lot of tasks. Leaning against the edge of the wall, Sean looked around. Everyone didn''t know where to go. Obviously, the underground area of the mage tower is very vast. It will take at least several hours to complete the thorough exploration. Sean looked regretfully at the extremely weak countdown on the personal status bar, which showed that there was still about 11 hours left, so Sean could only continue to have a rest here, sort out his thoughts, sort out all the action plans to be launched, and improve his magic seal tactics. He was very concerned about the sentence "the way of fighting is no longer just waving weapons" introduced by the magic seal division. In fact, Sean did have several conjectures, that is, he can use some special magic abilities to have long-range combat ability, but these ideas can not be concluded until he has captured a large number of demons or other creatures that can be sealed for experiments. So Sean gave up just a little thought. He didn''t think he needed to waste his spare energy on this. However, when Sean glanced at the lottery column and looked at the data of [remaining lottery opportunities: 1] displayed above, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "do you want to draw this prize? Anyway, I have nothing to do now. " Chapter 832 The long lost lucky wheel appeared in front of Sean again. Sean is no stranger to this thing. It can be said that he can have today''s achievements. The previous lucky draw opportunities are very important, especially in the matter of Gulu, because without this guy, Sean could not survive against Edward that time. But now, Gulu''s state makes Sean feel a little helpless. Since the war with Edward, Gollum has been in a state that can''t be awakened. Sean can''t tell what''s going on in this state, because he doesn''t understand Gollum at all. The only thing that can be confirmed is that Gulu didn''t die. Of course, in the current situation, it''s no different from death. Sean suddenly missed the noisy time before. The huge runner is no different from the past. It is still divided into ten categories: experience, skills, equipment, pets, army, guards, miscellaneous categories, proficiency points, treasure map and architectural drawings. However, in Sean''s current situation, there are not many things that can still play a role in this classification. The only thing that can really have an immediate effect is proficiency. Although equipment may be a good thing, because Sean has no experience in extracting equipment all the time, he is not sure in what form these equipment are obtained. If the equipment drawn is only a high-quality one, it doesn''t mean anything at all. Or if it''s epic or even mythological equipment, but if it''s a sword weapon, Sean will also feel very distressed. As for the treasure map, architectural drawings, experience, skills and miscellaneous items, Sean can only pray not to win. The treasure map, which was once known as the most pit father in the game, is not one of them. Because players often need to consult a lot of data before they can find relevant clues related to the treasure map, so as to find the general location of the treasure map - yes, it''s just the general location. Next, you need to investigate, compare and explore, and finally find the things in the treasure map. This means a lot of time and energy. If this is the case, the treasure map will not be called the God of pit father. The reason why you pit dad is that after you have invested a lot of time and energy, the things you finally find may be a pile of junk that even the store NPC will not collect, or you may directly dig out an underground city, or even some ancient magic soldiers. In general, it is to look at your face. Because Sean clearly remembers that a player in the game spent seven months of real time and invested more than two million game coins, and finally got a vase [it seems to be the burial object of an emperor]. This thing is worth about 500000 game coins - the system''s default minimum reward for treasure map. Of course, a lucky guy dug up an old doll in a residence according to a treasure map. As a result, the owner of the old doll was the owner of one of the Seven Sky towers, and then the other party exchanged a mythical equipment for the old doll. Sean doesn''t think he has that face, so he rejects this thing that needs to be tested. As for architectural drawings, this thing is of little help to Sean at present, and the more advanced the architectural drawings, although the tools built have great influence, the more difficult it is to find the materials needed. This kind of thing needs to invest more time, not to mention, and it is also a product of consuming a lot of money, so it is naturally not in Sean''s consideration. As for experience and skills, they are the last things Sean needs at present. He has accumulated enough experience to upgrade him to the peak of the next Holy Land. As for what happened after the peak of the next Holy Land, it was obviously not in Sean''s consideration. In addition, since he knew that war could make him gain experience quickly, he didn''t care about experience. Because next, he is likely to have two or three hard battles to fight. If these wars happen, will he still lack experience? And skills? Sean has a lot of skills that haven''t been mastered yet. Naturally, he doesn''t need new skills to affect his attention. The last item is miscellaneous. This thing represents a lot of strange things. For Sean, it depends on his face more than the treasure map, so it won''t be in the range of Sean''s desire. So what Sean wants most is to be proficient. The next level is the army, guard and pet. No matter which of the three is selected, it still has a very good strength improvement for Sean, and the significance of this improvement is far-reaching. The rest was not what Sean wanted and wanted. So Sean is now rubbing his hands and praying to all the gods he knows - whether in this world or not. The indefatigable cold voice of the system is still repeatedly asking Sean whether he wants to draw. After confirming that everything was ready, Sean took a deep breath, muttered "I knew I would have put on a pair of red underwear" and confirmed the lucky draw. Soon, the huge wheel began to rotate. As usual, the whole wheel is still spinning wildly at a very fast speed, and even almost reaching the level of fire. But because he was used to seeing this picture, Sean didn''t feel how shocked. He just yawned bored and shouted a stop lazily. Then the huge runner that seemed to be about to catch fire suddenly became stationary. There was no situation that the normal runner had to move several times after stopping during the lottery. At this time, the area where the runner stops is a mask. [escort] The word popped out of Sean''s mind and made him clearly understand what the reward was in front of him. "Fortunately, secondary needs." Sean''s tone was slightly regretful, but at least it seemed to him that it was better than smoking a bunch of other meaningless things. In fact, Sean has been curious about the difference between the guard and the army. But soon, Sean knew the difference. Because the next second, there was a strong change in Sean''s consciousness. This feeling is like being in a time tunnel. A large number of lights and shadows similar to the star burst constantly pass in front of Sean, as if his space was pulled to another space in an instant. When Sean finally adapted to the scene in front of him, what he saw was a lot of special cards like poker. Each card was painted with a character. These characters were male, female, old and young, including handsome men and beautiful women. Many even looked at it and couldn''t tell whether it was Zhengtai or Lori, male or female, and whether it was human existence. But without exception, the characters on these cards are lifelike. When Sean was in this space, these guys seemed to live for a moment, and their eyes focused on Sean. At this moment, Sean suddenly had a nervous mood. He knew that it was formed by the strong sense of oppression caused by the gaze of these characters. With a slight chill in Sean''s heart, he realized in an instant that these guys might not be some simple existence. Similarly, at this moment, Sean understood what the so-called guard was. Because a strange explanation poured into Sean''s mind at this time. The so-called escort is just a general term. In fact, in addition to the literally "escort" specially responsible for protecting people, these guys also include people like William and Neil who can''t participate in frontal combat but have strong military or internal affairs talents, as well as plastic talents with great growth potential such as Shina and rupee, In addition, there are strong men who can be independent, such as HARTING, Rena and rotikabas, and generals who can command the army and will not be too weak, such as Alfred and clough. After learning these relevant contents, Sean immediately had the idea of drooling. But as soon as the idea germinated, it was strangled by the moment in Sean''s mind. Because Sean suddenly felt his pressure suddenly relaxed. Before he understood what was going on, all the cards disappeared in front of Sean, and even there was no chance for Sean to make a choice. The whole space was like being cleared in an instant. When Sean''s eyes looked again, the cards were already facing Sean on the back. There is nothing on the back of all cards. It is impossible to observe the specific situation through the back of cards. Although Sean had long known the urination of the lottery system, when his guess became a reality, Sean still had a very disgusting sense of helplessness. Then the countless cards began to fold one by one in front of Sean, and began to shuffle madly at a very fast speed. As the situation of these cards became more and more blurred, Sean was like falling into an ocean of cards, and everything around him became strange and crazy. But Sean knew that as long as he stretched out his hand, he could touch a card, and the card would become his possession. These contents were all left with the introduction just poured into Sean''s consciousness. Seeing that the situation had no choice, Sean could only sigh helplessly, then stretched out his hand like a broken jar, and arbitrarily changed and rotated the midpoint of the card sea. The next moment, Sean felt like his fingers suddenly 502 stuck. But soon, this feeling began to turn into a petrified feeling, because Sean found that not only his hands could not shrink back, but even his arms began to become stiff. The surrounding card sea also gave out a series of sighs at this time. If only one or two sighs were enough, but when countless sighs sounded one after another, the noise immediately made Sean feel an abnormal headache. But before Sean understood and digested, another hearty laugh followed. And Sean immediately found that the laughter came from the card in his hand. In an instant, all the cards that had surrounded Sean in front of him completely disappeared, leaving only this card that was still stuck to Sean''s index finger. At this moment, Sean suddenly found that he had recovered his ability to move, so he reached out and took the card back, and then turned it over. The card shows a very beautiful woman. Sean had to admit that although he had seen a lot of women in the world, there were few people who could be compared with the women on the card in front of him. Cecilia can naturally be counted as one. In addition, Elizabeth is probably the only one who is qualified to be compared. Other women Sean has seen so far will have a different regret that they can''t be compared with the woman on the card in front of Sean''s mind. The woman painted on this card has a pair of moving peach blossom eyes. Her eyes look very clear and calm, but when combined with her smile and these eyes, there is a charming state. The bridge of her nose is not high, but it is very tall, which makes her nose look very delicate and small. Her lips seem a little thick. The smile of the woman on the card can also see that her teeth are very white, which is really red and white. Especially when the back of her hand in the card is gently against her chin, it makes her look extremely charming and enchanting. A simple sexy sentence can''t describe the beauty of this woman. Then a piece of information about the characters on the card poured into Sean''s mind. But the next second, Sean''s face looked very delicate and shocked. [Name: Noro Kassel] [gender: male] [race: unknown] [realm: middle holy land] [strength: unknown] [Title: trickster] [special note: please don''t be confused by his appearance. He is a real man.] Sean''s eyes fell on the card again. This time, he focused on the chest of the "woman" in the card, and soon found that it was really flat. Sean also saw it when he glanced at it. At that time, he thought it was just the woman''s poor milk, which was probably a balance of her stunning posture. But who can think that this guy is really a real man? Isn''t NIMA''s a fake mother? Make complaints about Sean''s Tucao, and the card instantly dissipated tiny spots on Sean''s hand. Then, the powerful special space directly kicked Sean''s consciousness out. But because it was not the first time to draw, Sean also knew the urine of the system, so he was not surprised this time, or Sean was still in shock and didn''t come back. Obviously, he was a stunning beauty. Finally, he told him that he was actually a man, which made Sean''s heart really have countless grass mud horses running wildly. "What''s the matter with you?" Cecilia''s voice suddenly sounded from the side, which startled Sean a little, "are you okay?" "No, it''s okay." Sean really recovered, and then hurried to say, "Why are you all here?" "We''ve all been back for a while. We didn''t wake you up because we saw you sleeping." Cecilia took out a handkerchief and began to wipe Sean''s sweat. "Did you have a nightmare? His face is so pale. Is it really all right? " "No... nothing." Sean shook his head. Although he was still a little strange, he wouldn''t tell Cecilia about the false mother Noro, would he? But Sean soon noticed that Cecilia said they would be back for a while, so he opened his status bar. I don''t know. At this point, he was a little shocked, because it was only more than ten minutes for him just now. It had been several hours. At this time, his extreme weakness could be relieved in about two hours. In terms of time, when he can resume action, it should be just when it is midnight outside. Although this time out may be to pass through the residential area built by the people of the Blackwater tribe, as long as you are careful not to make any strange noise, you should not be found. Of course, what Sean and others really care about is not this, but that they solved several people in order to enter here. I''m afraid they all found that those people didn''t come back after they returned to the residential area, which may cause some trouble. "I should be able to recover after a rest." Sean said, taking out some food. After exploring for so long, they must be tired and hungry, but they were not easy to disturb because Sean was "sleeping" at that time. Now Sean is awake. Of course, he is also a dull guy who has to wait until others speak to wake up. "However, it is estimated that our killing of those guys is likely to be exposed, so we should be prepared for battle." Sean said his thoughts and concerns, "it would be great if we could avoid fighting and leave, but if we can''t, we must move faster The number of strong men of the Blackwater tribe will not be too small. Even if our combat effectiveness is no matter how strong and arrogant, we still have to explain here when the other party rushes up. " "Indeed." The crowd nodded slightly and understood Sean''s concern. "As long as we can leave the Blackwater smoothly, it will be safe." Sean said again, "even if the Blackwater tribe boils up, it has nothing to do with us. At least they won''t attack us blindly without evidence." Of course, Sean didn''t say one thing. That is, according to the urine of the system, it is estimated that Noro Kassel will appear in front of them tomorrow. With the deterrent power of the middle Holy Land strongman, even if this guy can''t fight at all, being a vase can scare off many people. Chapter 833 After resting for nearly three hours again, Sean finally regained his mobility. During this period, he rearranged his equipment and took Gulu out for a look. But what made him helpless was that Gulu seemed to be no different from what he had been before. He was still dead. If there was not a soul contract, Sean would feel that this guy was dead. Glancing at the sleeping people, Sean didn''t wake them up. He just got up alone, moved a little, and then walked back to the ground from the bottom of the ground. As Sean had guessed before, the former owner of this private plane did spend a lot of effort to transform the whole environment, but he could not become a real creator God after all, because the sky of this plane space was still bright at this time. That makes people feel warm and beautiful. Sean walked out of the mage tower and looked around at the environment, which was no different from what he had seen before. Just Sean frowned slightly. "Master, where are you?" A quick and anxious cry echoed. This private plane space is not small. Even Sean''s cry with all his strength can''t make the whole plane echo his voice. Obviously, the person who is shouting at this time is absolutely full of Dan Qi. In the words of the world, it is very strong. But what really makes Sean frown is that there is a strong smell of blood in this plane space. The next moment, Sean''s face changed slightly again. Because a soul connection broke into his soul in an almost overbearing attitude, and then it was forced like an accompanying contract. However, different from the situation in Sean''s phenomenon, this is a one-way soul connection, and he is the master, not the other person who attacked Sean''s soul with a tough attitude. So, Sean knew instantly who the guy who was shouting his master in this space at this time. Noro Kassel. The guy Sean pulled from the lottery system. A figure rushed towards the mage tower from the colony of Blackwater tribe at a very fast speed. With Sean''s current eyesight, he can clearly see many more detailed pictures and scenery. So, at this time, he looked at the figure in a daze. In the process of running, he threw away his left and right hands with a head, and then rushed to his face with ecstasy. Then, before Sean could react, the other party hugged Sean. "Oh, thank God, I finally found you, my master!" Noro Castle hugged Sean, and his tone was full of real joy and excitement. Sean had to admit that anyone who didn''t know Norodom would be amazed at his beauty when he saw him for the first time. I''m afraid many people would even like to be hugged by Norodom - imagine that a beautiful woman with a beautiful face rushed to you with the joy of meeting again after a long separation, and then hugged you in her arms, Or being held in your arms, isn''t this the picture that all male creatures desire? However, as Sean who knows the details, he will only get goose bumps at this time. "I said, can you let me go!" Sean''s left hand pressed Noro''s head, while his right hand pressed his shoulder and was pushing him away from him. Under normal circumstances, the best action to push a person away is to press one of his hands on the other''s chest. Just in some kind of mental cleanliness, Sean didn''t want to put his hand on each other''s chest at all. Although Sean has seen Noro''s appearance on that card, he can''t see the image characteristics of height, weight and so on. Noro Kassel has long black hair that reaches to the waist - which is probably one of the main reasons why Sean mistook each other for women. His facial features are relatively soft, which may be because he has this gorgeous appearance that makes countless women jealous, but the real person gives Sean the feeling that he is very much like a qainas man, or a hybrid with strong qainas blood. In short, judging only from the appearance and image characteristics, most people will think Noro Kassel is a qainas. However, if you look closely, you can still find some differences from the qainas people: 70% of the qainas people have black hair and black pupils, and the remaining 30% are basically dark, such as brown, dark brown, dark gray, etc., rather than other colors. The pupil color of Noro Kassel is turquoise. "Master, do you hate me so much?" I forgot to say that Noro Kassel is only about 1.7 meters tall. He is a head shorter than Sean. So when he rushed to Sean and hugged Sean, it looked like he was hugged by Sean. At this time, he leaned against Sean''s arms, looked up at Sean with grievances and tearful eyes, which was really enough to make many people who didn''t know why feel excited. Sean took a deep breath. "Master, why do you take a deep breath?" Noro sniffed, tears still swirling in his eyes. "What''s wrong with you?" A blue vein came out of Sean''s temple. "Master, what''s the matter with you?" "Now I finally understand what''s going on with the title of the trickster." Sean took a deep breath, ignored Noro''s beautiful appearance and said in a very calm voice, "it seems that you should be very familiar with this method?" "Master, what are you talking about?" Noro blinked, his eyes still full of confusion and doubt, "I can''t understand." "All right." Sean did not make much effort this time, so he easily pushed Nolo away from himself. "In view of the fact that we may have to get along for a long time in the future, we won''t do these unnecessary disguises anymore Let''s get to know each other. " "Gee, I really don''t like too smart people." Nolo sighed, then reached out and gently wiped away the tears in his eyes. The original expressions of doubt, loss, grievance and so on all disappeared with the wiping away of the tears. At this moment, Nolo really exuded the awe inspiring momentum unique to the strong in the holy land, and there was even the sound of wind and thunder in the surrounding space, "because the more smart people, It means that the more things I need to do, which is not in line with my philosophy of survival. " "So?" Sean raised his eyebrows. He could feel that Nolo was exerting pressure on himself, and the awe inspiring momentum emanating from him was completely aimed at himself. "So, in order to let me have a more comfortable living environment, I may have to impose some small punishment on you." Noro''s face showed a smile. This smile combined with his stunning appearance naturally appeared to be very attractive. Moreover, it was obvious that he also liked to do some body language. Just like now, when he was talking, he also stretched out his right thumb and index finger, rather than drawing out the concept of "small". Don''t worry, my master, it won''t hurt very much Just so that you can fully understand the strength gap between us and avoid that you will give me some orders I don''t want to carry out in the future. " "Ha ha." Sean smiled when he heard Noro. "Oh?" Seeing Sean''s calm smile, Noro raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you seem to be interested in the small measures I''m going to implement. I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby, master. " "I''m actually very talkative." Sean smiled and didn''t answer the hidden meaning in Noro''s words. "Generally speaking, I''m a good boss who cares for my subordinates." At this point, Noro''s eyes showed an interesting look, and Sean deliberately paused a little before continuing, "but it doesn''t mean I will accept any threat." "Oh? You think I''m just threatening you? Then we... " It seemed that he was a little angry, the disdain in Sean''s words, and Noro''s tone also showed a trace of discomfort. Maybe he was really a little angry. But even Sean has to admit that under the premise of ignoring Noro''s gender, Noro, whether wronged, sad, anxious or angry at the moment, is really easy to produce some unique ideas - that is, Noro is really charming. But even so, Sean simply interrupted Noro. He just snapped his fingers. A sudden sense of electric shock immediately spread all over Noro''s body. The sudden electric shock made the unsuspecting Noro scream, and then knelt down directly. But the shock came and went quickly, just for a moment, but Noro seemed to have completely lost all his ability to move. He could only kneel in front of Sean and couldn''t stand up at all. "You... What did you do to me!" Noro''s eyes showed a trace of panic. He looked up at Sean with difficulty. At this time, Noro even had to press the ground with both hands in order to support himself from collapsing to the ground. "Let you clearly understand the meaning of the word ''master''." Sean shrugged and looked indifferent. "I hope you can understand that there is a one-way soul contract between us This means that once you have any unfriendly thoughts about me, I can give you some small punishment... "When Sean said this, he also learned the" small "gesture drawn by Noro just now:"... But you can rest assured that these punishments will not kill you, but they will make you remember clearly, What kind of existence is "master" Chapter 834 Listening to Sean''s words, Noro was gnashing his teeth and staring at Sean, but when he saw that Sean stretched out his right hand again to ring his fingers, his eyes showed a trace of panic. The awe inspiring momentum of the strong in the holy land completely disappeared at the moment. "Oh, no!" Noro''s voice, even with a hint of appeal, "my dear master, you shouldn''t be so cruel, right!" "It depends on your performance." Sean smiled, but also put his right hand down, which made Noro a little relieved. But when Sean spoke again, Noro''s face became a little ugly. "By the way, let me tell you." Sean said in a malicious tone, "I don''t think you know much about our accompanying contractual relationship, but I think it''s still necessary for me to tell you the truth The actual contractual relationship between us is that if I die, you have to die with me. Please note that the death mentioned here refers to the real death and the complete dissipation of the soul But if you are dead and I am still alive, at least your soul will not dissipate. Maybe I can call you out next time. " "So..." norlow looked at Sean. "You mean, if I want to continue to live, I must ensure that you won''t die." "Correct." Sean nodded. "Oh." When Nolo heard this, he gave a cold laugh of disdain, "if I still go back to that space, I''d rather die." At this point, Noro looked at Sean, but his eyes were full of provocation: "at least, I have someone buried with me." However, Noro''s words did not bring him the scene he wanted to see, but made Sean smile. "It seems..." Sean looked at Noro and smiled. "You really have the information I want in your hand." This time, Noro''s face really changed, because he had realized that he seemed to have inadvertently said something he shouldn''t have said. "I don''t know." Noro shook his head. "I don''t know anything." "Oh." Sean uttered a long monosyllabic sound. "I don''t know, do I?" Noro nodded. Sean smiled and snapped his fingers. A strong sense of electric shock came from Noro''s nerves in an instant. This electric shock was obviously stronger than the last one, because Noro''s face turned pale in an instant, and his body began to have local spasms. "This... What''s going on?" "Obviously, training." Sean''s face showed a perfect smile, "your face may be able to deceive others. Maybe they will pity you or something, but... Unfortunately, you are a man, so I can''t pity you." "Devil!" Noro''s stunning face was now a little distorted. "Well, in a sense, I do have two demons in my body." Sean smiled. "Besides, my martial uncle... Well, he is my teacher''s classmate. He is a real demon now. So... If you call me devil, I may take it as your praise to me. " Noro''s eyes at this time were eager to swallow Sean. "By the way, I must apologize to you." "Ha, is it for this second ''little punishment''?" Noro accentuated the words "little punishment" and said in a very sarcastic tone. "No." Sean shook his head and snapped his fingers a third time. "It''s for this punishment, because I suddenly think it''s interesting to see you twitch." This time, the electric shock was obviously more serious than the previous two times, because Noro could not maintain the kneeling position of orz, and the whole person directly lay on the ground and twitched. However, like the previous two electric shocks, the trigger process of the current not only came and went quickly, Noro''s convulsion was only a moment, but it was obvious that he would be greatly hurt physically and mentally. "Well, now tell me all the answers I want." Sean''s tone became a little heavy, "otherwise, I can''t guarantee that there will be several ''small punishments'' next, and maybe I will fall in love with this game You know, ignoring your gender, you still look very beautiful and attractive. Looking at such attractive you twitching and rolling on the ground, to tell you the truth... I really want to record it for you. " "You devil! Pervert! " Noro has completely ignored the image of the angry scold. "Thank you for your praise." Sean still smiled. "So now, are you ready for the fourth shock, or are you going to tell me the answers you can''t say?" "I won''t..." Snap your fingers for the fourth time. "Ah -" Noro let out a shrill scream. "Oh, your movements are getting more and more interesting." "I..." Snap your fingers for the fifth time. Noro was curled up, trembling all over, and his eyes at Sean were full of fear. Although he didn''t speak, Sean read some information from his eyes, which was like looking at himself when his enemy was in a public safety zone that couldn''t PK in the game. Sean shrugged indifferently and then snapped his fingers for the sixth time. This time, Noro almost gave more gas and less gas. "Still not going to say?" Sean squatted down and said, "if you insist on not saying it and let me kill you in this way so that you can escape or want your soul to dissipate, then I can tell you, don''t dream If you die in my hand, you will return to that space. And even if I die, your soul will indeed dissipate, but I think you may not know that your soul dissipates in a different way from that in the world, but will still return to that space, and there is no possibility of leaving from now on. " At Sean''s words, Noro''s eyes widened as if he had heard something terrible. "Because you didn''t do your duty." Sean leaned over Noro''s ear and whispered, "guard." After that, Sean stood up again and continued with a condescending attitude: "besides, if you want me to kill you, you''d better die Of course, I know that this kind of punishment can be fatal. The voice has told me... "Looking at Noro''s face full of shock and disbelief, Sean''s voice is still full of peace:" otherwise, how do you think I have this way to subdue you? Your strength is much stronger than me. Isn''t it easy to kill me? And the great existence arranged you to protect me, not so that you can exist freely in this world after you kill me. " "You... You... Know?" Noro said with some difficulty. Sean stretched out his finger to his head, sneered and said, "don''t think only you are smart To tell the truth, if I have been locked up in a place for too long, then one day if I can leave that place in some way, I will certainly try my best to stay away from it. Especially when I find that someone less powerful than me tries to control and command me, I will certainly have a strong sense of rejection. " At this point, Sean shrugged and put on an indifferent attitude: "I can understand your idea, but that doesn''t mean I can accept and support Don''t forget, I let you out. So naturally, a great existence will certainly take these factors into account As for wanting me to kill you by mistake, you can give up. Because through the test just now, I found that your physical quality can withstand at least eight punishments, and it is still within a certain time limit. " Hearing Sean say these words calmly, Nolo finally realized that there were some places he ignored: "you... What do you want to do?" "Nothing." Sean shrugged. "If you refuse to cooperate with me, then I can let you try this punishment more than a dozen times a day On the premise of ensuring that you will not die, I promise to impose a maximum number of penalties on you. Trust me, I''m very good at this kind of accurate calculation. " "I said! I said! I say everything! " Noro obviously collapsed. "I''ll tell you what you want to know!" "Why did I choose you?" "Do you think I did it?" Noro lay on the ground panting. He looked at Sean slightly with a sneer in his tone. "The guys imprisoned in that space don''t lack real strength. There are hundreds of people with strength above me. If you can really move your hands and feet, do you think it''s my turn? Whether we will be selected or not depends entirely on luck When your finger touches our soul, we have a soul contract. " Speaking of this, Noro said a sentence in a language that Sean could not understand and the system had no translation at all. However, looking at Noro''s expression and tone, it was obvious that this was a curse: "I just didn''t expect that the fetter and compulsion of this soul contract would be so strong." Sean can now understand why he sighed so much when he chose Noro. It is obvious that those sighs came from guys stronger than Noro. However, when they still thought Nolo was free, they didn''t expect that if they knew it would be the current situation, Nolo would certainly not have been killed. Of course, Noro is still a little tangled about staying in that space and being tortured by Sean. Chapter 835 "What is that space?" Sean asked the second question. "Prison." Noro answered without thinking. "Prison?" Sean was stunned. "Prison!" Noro said with certainty, "at least for us, that place is a prison." Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and it was obvious that he couldn''t understand what Noro meant. But at this time, Noro was obviously interested. His eyes were full of sympathy at Sean: "Hey, listen, I don''t know who you did what kind of deal with, but I can know that if you die in the future, you will stay in that prison like me." "You mean... Because I called you out?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then said with some uncertainty, "so I made a deal with the great existence you said. And the result of this deal is that I will give my soul after my death? " "The principle of equal exchange is fair, isn''t it?" Noro whistled, "it''s easy to talk to smart people There is no doubt that all the people in that prison, including me, made a deal with the great existence. He gave us strength, wealth or all kinds of other things, so that we escaped a punishment and outcome that was close to death, but after our death, our souls will be completely owned by each other. " Hearing Noro''s words, Sean suddenly remembered a special skill about Summoner in the game. In the game, there are four categories of Magic: all magic related to soul, spirit and magic can be summarized as soul energy magic; All elemental magic is separately classified as elemental magic; Similarly, what can be classified independently is the plastic magic that has existed since the dawn era, that is, today''s arcane magic; The last is life magic, including but not limited to summoning, healing, slavery and so on. The summoning Department naturally belongs to the unique magic of summoners, and this class is also the most unique magician category in the game. Their personal combat ability is very low, and the summoning creatures are usually not very strong. Many players who chose the summoner career in the early stage have to delete the number and start again. Until the third expansion is opened, the summoner has more powerful summoning creatures such as demons, demons, angels and so on. However, what really triggered the wave of Summoner profession is the ability of "soul summoning". This is an ability that summoners can obtain when they are promoted to level 9. According to the game, they can randomly summon a very unique powerful creature at the cost of sacrificing their soul. These creatures may be human or non-human, but without exception, these special summoning creatures have strong strength or high growth potential. In most cases, these summoning creatures can make up for the Summoner''s survival or combat defects, or form a very tacit combat cooperation with them, and so on. However, because there are too few ninth level summoners in the game, only a few three or four people, these special summoned creatures naturally lack a sufficiently perfect database for comparison and analysis. But Sean remembered the name of one of the summoned creatures. "Alexis, do you know?" Sean asked. Noro, who had gradually recovered from his state and was very happy to see Sean''s absence, immediately became unnatural when he heard Sean say the name "Alexis". Obviously, this guy obviously remembered some very painful memories, so that his eyes looking at Sean became full of fear and panic. "It seems that you know her." Sean smiled. He knew his guess was right. The "guard" in the lottery system is obviously connected with the soul call of the summoner profession in the game. At the beginning of the game, it was not easy for players to establish friendship with NPCs, especially those special NPCs with "heroic quality". Each of them had the ability to kill God. After absorbing the mistakes of the first game "Shengshi", the game company, It is not easy for players to establish friendship with special NPCs with high intelligence and high combat power in miracle. However, the summoner of level 9 class can summon a NPC Summoner with such quality, which naturally makes many players regain their confidence in the summoner class and is also an important reason for the new wave of Summoner class. There was no lottery system in the game. But in this world, it has become Sean''s unique reward system, so it''s not strange that this "guard" has something in common with those special summoned creatures. As for what Nolo said, Sean made a deal with him and would go to that prison after he died. He didn''t care. Living in the present is the most important thing for Sean. "Now I finally know how your abnormal character came about." Noro sighed heavily, "if it''s because you know Alexis, it''s not surprising Kill Wuji Alexis. Even in our prison, she exists like a God. " "I know." Sean shrugged. Sean knows very well about the power of Alexis. Because this murderer Wu Ji happens to be the unique soul summoning creature of the president of the hostile guild that burned their Utopia. Her initial stage level is the existence of level 12. It is said that this is because her companion contractors are too weak to give full play to her real strength. As for the story of killing Wu Ji, the official directly introduced her as a Kanban mother of soul summoning creatures. What Sean remembered most was that there was an introduction about her¡ª¡ª "Murdering Wuji Alexis is a typical atheist and egoist. The only thing she trusts is herself and the weapons in her hands. In her life, she killed at least 20 gods with high divine power. As for the countless demons, demons and angels who died in her hands, she is also the only greedy devil who can hit one of the seven evil kings of the abyss and escape under the siege of the three evil kings of the Abyss: the Lord of arrogance, the tyrant of anger and the devil of lust and desire. Even the devil commander of hell and the king of the dead on the skeleton plane are unwilling to have any unnecessary conflict with her, and her legend even rings through the chaotic land of Outland. " It can be imagined how abnormal such a powerful existence is. If Sean thinks that Christina of the peace association is a bug, then Alexis is the ultimate version of Christina''s enhanced upgrade. Noro said that Alexis existed like a God. Sean thought it was a contempt for her, because it was much more terrible than God. However, fortunately, in this world, he does not need to worry about facing such a terrible existence. Even if he does, he is afraid that she will appear as his companion rather than as a rival. "Re introduce yourself." Noro got up from the ground and patted off the dust. "My name is Noro, Noro Kassel You know my title. I''m best at fencing. Of course, I''m also proficient in all assassination skills, including knowledge and skills about pursuit and anti pursuit. If necessary, I can also disguise and hide. Believe me, I am not a vase prop that can only be used as a threat. " "All right." Sean shrugged. "I didn''t expect that your recovery was much better than I thought." "It''s not resilience, it''s endurance." Nolo said faintly, "before I sign a contract with that great being to obtain the power it gives, I need to face and bear things far beyond your imagination." Hearing Noro''s words, Sean looked at Noro''s face and could roughly understand what this guy had to bear and face. The world is real and cruel. It doesn''t mean that everything can be as you wish. If Noro doesn''t have a family power strong enough to protect him, it will only be a disaster for him to have such a beautiful face. "Please don''t look at me with such pity. I''m not so unlucky." Nolo said faintly, "I should say that I am lucky. At least I have gained strength when I almost had an accident, a strength enough to protect myself and won''t let people make my ideas at will That''s enough. " "All right." Sean shrugged. "It''s not what I care about anyway As I said before, I am a good boss who is very considerate of my subordinates. As long as you disobey my orders, I won''t care what you are doing at ordinary times. But if you think your strength is better than me, so you can suppress me, or if you want to be lazy, then I will let you know that I am also very good at coaching people. " "Oh." Noro showed a helpless wry smile. "Don''t worry. When I know your relationship with Alexis, I decided not to make trouble for myself." "A wise choice." Sean was noncommittal. "By the way, master..." "I''m not used to you calling me master." Sean looked at Noro with a nearly perfect face and said helplessly, "you can call me Sean." "Then I''ll call you young master." Noro thought for a moment, then said, "after all, I will always be with you next, so you also need an excuse and identity to explain my existence." "That''s right." Sean nodded. "I really need an identity for your existence. Then I want to ask you, how much do you know about me? " "Only some basic information." Nolo thought for a moment, as if sorting out the intelligence information in his mind, "all I know is that your name is Sean Connery, the only legal heir of the Connery family of the qainas empire. However, the Connery family was removed from the ranks of the aristocrats of the qainas empire as early as 100 years ago, so in fact, you are not even a declining aristocrat. You have always been brought up by an old housekeeper, but when you were 14, the old housekeeper also died. You live alone in the next few years... " Noro''s next message is that Sean picked Cecilia home in the kingdom of Celian, then crossed the forest of stars and meteorites, then went to the Principality of lane, and then became today''s Duke of nothingness. From the information of the Principality of Ryan, what Noro knows is the same as all the information about Sean that normal outsiders can understand. There is no difference. Even on some details, it is not as clear and perfect as Cecilia, William and Alfred. But what really surprised Sean was what Noro said at the beginning. "... the sole legal heir of the Connery family of the qainas empire. However, the Connery family was removed from the ranks of the nobles of the qainas empire as early as 300 years ago, so in fact, you are not even a declining nobleman. You have always been brought up by an old housekeeper, but when you were 14, the old housekeeper also died. You live alone in the next few years... " These contents, in a way, perfectly make up for all Sean''s experiences before he came to the world. However, Sean clearly remembered that he was a Chinese. His real surname was Xiao, not Connery. Moreover, the surname "Connery" was just fabricated by him when he became the pioneering Knight of Athena. It doesn''t really exist at all. At this time, Sean didn''t quite understand that the system was telling himself some information through Noro''s mouth, or was it just to improve his own existence? "Sean?" Cecilia''s voice suddenly came from the iron gate of the mage tower. Sean turned his head and saw that Cecilia, HARTING, Hitler and specter had woken up and all came outside the mage tower. "Who is this?" Cecilia''s eyes fell on Noro, and others were also shocked by Noro''s appearance. "You must be Miss Cecilia?" Noro looked at Cecilia and suddenly smiled, but the guy deliberately sharpened his voice at this time, which made his voice a little like a female voice, "I''m Noro, Noro castle, the fiancee of master Sean The young master mentioned you to me just now. I really appreciate your care for the young master all the time. " "Sean?" Cecilia turned her head and looked at Sean in amazement. Sean didn''t say anything. He just reached out and snapped his fingers. Then there was a shrill scream. Chapter 836 "So this guy is your former guard?" Harding looked at Noro with a peerless face. "And he''s still a man?" "If false, replace it." Sean said weakly, "if you don''t believe it, I''ll let him take off his clothes and show you?" "Hey!" Noro immediately protested, "young master, please respect my personality! In such a public occasion, if you let me take off my clothes, how can I see people in the future You know, in my hometown, there is a rule, that is, a man''s body can''t be seen casually. Whoever sees it must let the other party be responsible. " "This is the rule of which world!" Sean bah, "if there is such a rule, when you go swimming, it doesn''t mean that many people should be responsible at the same time." "Yes." Noro thought for a moment, and then suddenly realized, "how about I change to the lower body?" "Shut up." Sean was a little nervous. "If you really want to be a woman, I''m afraid many people will be happy to meet you." "Young master, you are so abnormal." Noro curled his mouth. But when Nolo saw Sean raise his right hand again, he immediately changed his mouth: "I''m sorry, young master, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." "I must let you understand a truth." Sean said calmly. "What?" Asked Noro. "If you don''t die, you won''t die." Sean said faintly, and then snapped his fingers mercilessly. So the scream sounded again. Looking at Noro, who was convulsing on the ground, Cecilia pulled Sean''s sleeve and whispered, "Sean, it''s not good After all, he used to be your escort and took care of you for a long time. And after you separated from him, he has been looking for you all these years. " "It''s all right. Such people just can''t remember." Sean patted Cecilia''s hand and said softly, "only in this way will he remember something." At this point, Sean looked at Hitler again and asked, "Hitler, I think you should be able to give some treatment to our new companion?" "Well, yes." Hitler nodded, and then two cures fell on Noro, which made Noro shiver. Sure enough, soon he heard Sean''s laughter. This laughter sounds natural to others, but it''s not so wonderful in Nolo''s ears. How could a wise man like him not hear the hidden meaning of Sean''s laughter? Obviously, with Hitler''s treatment, I''m afraid that even if Noro really wants to die, it''s not an easy thing, because any physical injury, as long as it''s not a fatal injury, she can be cured. As a result, Noro was even more tortured. Therefore, as a smart man, Noro naturally knows that his jokes will probably end here. He doesn''t want to receive this damn electric shock ten or eight times a day. Even if his body can bear it, his spirit can''t bear it. Of course, he believed that Sean would certainly grasp the critical point of his mental breakdown. After a little rectification, they decided to continue to leave this plane space. However, when they passed the settlement established by the Heishui tribe on the hillside, they still saw a very tragic scene. There were no living people in the whole settlement, and all the residents of Heishui tribe had died. Except for a few people who had no complete bodies or separated bodies, others were killed by one shot, and the fatal injury was the heart - there was a wound the size of a fingernail, The blood only dyed a small spot on the front chest of the clothes of these Heishui tribe residents. It can be seen that the killer''s control of power is very accurate. "Good strength." Sean observed and found that the strength of these people who were killed by one shot was only silver. It was not necessary or worth fighting at all. It was easy to kill these people with Noro''s strength. The real difficulty was how to accurately grasp the allocation of attack power. However, Nolo did. His means were just enough to kill these people, but he would not consume his fighting spirit too much. In short, if Nolo could kill with one part, he would never use one and a half. As for the separation of the bodies, it was obviously a little trouble for Noro, at least not as easy as those who were killed in one blow to the heart. However, there are not many enemies qualified to be beheaded by Noro, only six or seven. As for those who do not have complete bodies, they are really unlucky. They are just unfortunately involved in the fight between Noro and those beheaded. "The beheaded guys have strong strength. One of them is at the level of the lower holy domain, and the others are at the level of the upper gold or quasi holy domain." Norlow saw the eyes of Sean and others, so he opened his mouth and explained, "they really have to be a little tricky, but they won''t be difficult to deal with. The only trouble is that I want to kill them, but I can''t let people outside find out, so I spent more effort. " "You know you can''t let people outside find out." Sean sneered, "you can lurk in. Why don''t you bypass them? Is it fun to do these unnecessary sacrificial struggles? " "I can''t get around." Noro shrugged. "There are several guys in charge of investigation among these guys. They found me as soon as I came in. So I have to start first Moreover, I have to look for you, young master. How can I have time to wander around here? " Sean suddenly remembered that when he had just left the mage tower, he heard Noro''s scream like exhaustion in this space. He didn''t think this way of looking for a good way. What''s more, if Nolo is looking for himself in this way, he won''t be found by the people of the Blackwater tribe. That''s a real ghost. But anyway, the Blackwater tribe really hasn''t found that all the people they arranged to garrison in this private space are dead, and Sean and others don''t have to think about how to bypass these guys to leave this space, which is probably a happy thing. Go to the exit of the surface space. The night outside is really late at night, but it is probably not far from dawn. In order to avoid other accidents, Sean and others took two boats, then quickly left under the cover of night and headed for the shore. After rowing for more than half an hour, they finally returned to the shore without fear or danger. However, this time they were too lazy to destroy the evidence. Anyway, how the Blackwater tribe would make trouble next had nothing to do with them. "What are we going to do next?" Harding asked, "continue to go deep into the wilderness?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "I want to visit Tamil Among all the barbarians, this guy is easy to talk, and now he has merged with the cold winter tribe. If we can convince the Tamil, it will be of great help to our next action and help. " "What about me, Lord Sean?" Specter pointed to himself and asked. "Go back and get rupee''s life. There''s nothing wrong with me for the time being." Sean thought for a moment and then said, "by the way, when you go back, find William and tell him about the savage Legion. I have recorded the details. Just give this letter to William when you go back Remember, this is the highest priority, and this letter must not fall into the hands of others, especially the savage Legion. " Looking at Sean''s solemn appearance, specter also felt the weight of the letter in Sean''s hand, so he nodded very seriously, and then carefully collected the letter: "don''t worry, Lord Sean, even if I die, this letter won''t fall into the hands of others." "Er... You misunderstood me." Sean chuckled. "I mean, if you''re really in danger, destroy the letter Your value is much more important than this letter, so you can''t lose your life for this letter. " "Yes!" Specter said excitedly, "thank Lord Sean for his concern!" "Young master, you are so eccentric." Noro looked at Sean wrongfully, and his tone was a little jealous. For Noro''s reaction, Sean just raised his right hand, and then snapped his fingers in Noro''s frightened look. And Hitler, also very consciously, made up two cures when Noro fell to the ground and convulsed. After thinking about it, she also performed one more soothing technique, which made Sean feel bright in front of his eyes. Because soothing is actually a healing spell for the soul. Of course, the effect can not be particularly obvious. After all, the soul is a very complex field, but at least it can alleviate the pain caused by soul damage. And Noro also knows that he must carefully consider his words in the future. As for Harding, looking at Noro with a miserable face, he sighed gently: "what a pity." "Shut up." For Harding, Noro would not be so polite, "waste wood like you, I can beat you with one hand If you look at me with this kind of squint in the future, I''ll make you blind! " "I''m kidding. Do you think I''ll be interested in a man?" Harding said angrily. Looking at the noise between Harding and Nolo, Cecilia sighed: "I don''t think the next journey will be too boring." "Hehe, maybe." Sean glanced at the two guys in the rear, and then patted Cecilia on the head, "but with Noro, at least our next trip will be much safer After all, he is not a vase role, and his combat effectiveness is still very guaranteed. " "I know." Remembering the death of those Blackwater tribe residents on the hillside, Cecilia nodded slightly, "just curious... Sean, your past." "My past?" Sean was stunned. Cecilia had asked several times before, but that was before they arrived in the Principality of lane. But Sean didn''t know how to answer at that time, so he never answered positively and always prevaricated with various excuses. But now, after a little meditation, Sean told Cecilia directly about the forged past of the system Nolo told him before. "Er... I''m sorry, Sean, I..." after hearing this, Cecilia''s first reaction was to apologize, because for any aristocrat, being removed from the ranks of aristocrats was a very shameful thing. For those aristocrats who cared about honor and fame and wealth, it was like killing them. In history, there are many examples of loyal nobles or knights who choose to commit suicide to show their innocence after being deprived of their titles. "Don''t apologize." Sean smiled. Of course, he wouldn''t be embarrassed by the setting made by the system. "Don''t I live well now? But also became a grand duke and owned a principality, which is not an achievement that ordinary people can achieve Well, don''t think about this. Let''s think about how to meet Tamil as soon as possible. " Chapter 837 Blackwater tribe is only a second-class seat tribe. Although it has strong comprehensive strength and can easily squeeze into the top 10 among many second-class seat tribes, the second-class seat tribe is still a second-class seat tribe after all, and its territory is still a long distance from the real core of the wilderness. So Sean and others want to go to the tribe where Tamil is located. Naturally, they can''t arrive in a short time. In fact, the Barbarian King tribe in Tamil was only a second-class seat tribe before, but when the Barbarian King and Aishi married and the two tribes were combined into one, they were fully qualified to become a first-class seat tribe - the problem of big witch sacrifice was solved a few years ago, so today''s barbarian Dong tribe is named after the combination of Barbarian King tribe and cold winter tribe, After all, this is not an annexation, but a merger - a real first-class tribe. It is precisely because the Madong tribe has officially become a first-class seat tribe that its tribes have also migrated to the more core area of the wilderness. Super tribes like the first-class seats have a very important responsibility and obligation, that is, to defend the wild Parliament. As we all know, the existence of the wilderness Council is the place to make decisions on the movements of all tribes in the whole wilderness. Naturally, places like this also need a safer place as the headquarters. After all, the major tribes in the wilderness will launch wars and fight each other from time to time, and the members of the wilderness Council are unitary chiefs from the major tribes. Therefore, of course, they will not believe that it is a safe thing to go to other unitary chiefs'' sites for negotiation, and they may have a life to go back. Therefore, the core of the wilderness is the seat of the wilderness Parliament. When the former king of the wilderness overthrew the wilderness Council, this place was renamed the wilderness court. However, no matter what the name of this place is, all large tribes promoted to first-class seats must migrate to the periphery of the wild parliament to protect them. The closer the tribe is to the wild parliament, the stronger the strength is. Sean and others have to go to the Mandong tribe for at least a few months. So, since it would take a few months anyway, Sean decided to go to the feather tribe of the wind to see if he could get a broken branch of the life tree and match it with the one in his hand, and give it to the princess of the snow wind tribe as a favor at that time. In this way, the princess participated in the competition, and the successor of the eye of the storm tribe almost occupied an absolute advantage. Coupled with her side assistance, it is not a problem to become the new chief of the eye of the storm tribe. In this way, Sean can also have a second-class elf tribe as an ally. There is something very subtle about the wilderness. That is, although there are not many first-class seat tribes, there are at least a dozen, but there is no elf tribe. Even the dwarf tribe has first-class seat size tribes, such as black gold, copper beard, magic hammer, etc., which are very famous first-class seat dwarf tribes. However, the largest scale of the elf tribe is the three second-class seat tribes. Of course, they are much weaker than these first-class seat tribes. Moreover, these three elf tribes also occupy two seats in the wild Parliament. It can be said that it is a very unusual behavior. However, the reputation of the second-class seat tribes is not good after all, and it is easy to ignore the strength of these tribes. However, if the three elf tribes don''t care, the people in the wilderness won''t say anything. At this time, Sean''s team, although leaving Specter, welcomed Noro Kassel, so it still maintained the size of five people. But now, it''s impossible to see human beings in the wilderness, because few people can go so deep. Even the armies of countries that often wage war with the wilderness have never advanced into such a deep area. Most of them will be intercepted in the defense line of the Heishui tribe. As for hunters like the slave team, they have to stop far away. Even strong people like Mann will not venture deep. So anyone who sees Sean''s team at the moment will naturally be very surprised. Similarly, this also means that the number of battles Sean and others need to face is gradually increasing. When most tribal patrol teams see Sean and others, they will launch an attack, because for them, Sean and others are invaders, and the invaders are naturally to be eliminated. In the face of the enemy''s attack, of course, Sean and others can''t stand honestly and let the other party fight, so in this unavoidable battle, Sean and others also have no intention to keep their hands. Therefore, all the teams that encountered and fought with Sean and others ended in total annihilation, leaving no survivors, so that the deep abdomen of the whole wild land became a little alarmed for a time. "Are you really sure that if we continue to fight like this, we won''t attract the real strong?" At night, Sean and others randomly found a dry place to rest as a camp. Along the way, they naturally hunted a lot of Warcraft. Sean found that Noro had another good advantage, that is, this guy was also good at cooking, so these days they finally got rid of the painful fate of eating dry food. The only drawback was that Sean''s storage ring didn''t contain spices. "We are still in the active area of the second-class seat. Even if there are strong people coming to our trouble, it won''t be much stronger." Sean bit a piece of meat in his mouth, and then said vaguely, "it''s no problem to deal with three or four lower sanctuaries with our strength Generally speaking, even if a second-class tribe such as Blackwater tribe has only one or two lower holy places at most, how can we send the strong ones of the lower holy places to trouble us? " "What about the first-class tribes?" HARTING''s left hand and right hand each grabbed two pieces of meat, biting one mouthful from left to right, and his voice was also a little vague. "According to what you said before, those tribes have the strength of the upper Holy Land This level is not an existence we can deal with. " "The first-class tribe won''t be so boring." Sean curled his lips and said in a disdainful tone, "the comprehensive strength of the wilderness is indeed very strong. For example, almost all the first-class tribes have a legendary strong man, and there may be two with extremely strong strength. But the situation in the wilderness is well known. They have been fighting on their own for a long time. Before, some people did try to integrate the whole wilderness, but it was a pity that they failed. Therefore, although the first-class tribes are very powerful, even if they send people out to find us trouble, they will only send lower holy places at most. " "However, in the case of those tribes who seem to agree with each other, even if they really send the lower sanctuary to trouble us, they will only act in their own ways and will never fight together." Sean swallowed the meat, and his voice was a little clearer, "and as I said before, the next strong in the holy land within four can''t pose any threat to us at all, so why should we be afraid? The real fear is those tribes, because we have not left a living mouth, and we have done it cleanly, so they still don''t know what kind of existence it is to solve them. " "Fear of the unknown?" Nolo touched his chin and nodded thoughtfully, "no wonder he asked me to kill every time. The smaller the injury left, the fewer clues they can find, so they can''t determine our strength and details. Maybe even whether we are human or not It''s worthy of being a young master. It''s really sinister. " "I take it as a compliment." Sean said faintly, and at the same time, he waved a knife to cut off a small piece of leg meat. "What I''m thinking about now is how we can sneak into the feather tribe of the high wind and steal a broken branch of the life tree This is much more difficult than us to solve those patrols. After all, although these elf tribes do not have the strength of the upper holy land, I''m afraid there are several in the middle holy land, and the most important thing is that all these guys are real fighting factions, and their combat strength is very small. " "In other words, we can''t break through?" Harding asked. "Unless you want to kill yourself." Sean shrugged and looked helpless, "but it''s also difficult to sneak in. The tree of life is the most important foundation for the survival of these elves, so they will arrange a large number of guards near the tree of life. It is completely impossible for God to approach it unknowingly. " "That''s not necessarily." Noro thought for a moment, then said, "if I just cut off a small branch of the tree of life, I can still do it. Don''t forget, one of my strengths is camouflage and lurking, which is a required course for assassins. " "Can you pretend to be an elf?" Sean asked. "You can try." Noro thought for a moment, but his answer was not sure. "As long as I can observe the goal for a period of time, I am confident that I can completely imitate it without anyone finding it Of course, even if I find it, I believe I can easily break out of the encirclement with my strength. " "Impossible." Sean directly denied Noro''s idea, "once you''re found, you''re dead This is not like the wild environment we are now in. There is a lot of depth to detour. And those elf tribes have many real strong people with the same strength as you. One-on-one you can easily win. I believe that even two-on-one I believe you can occupy a certain advantage, but what about three-to-one and four-to-one? " "The middle holy land power?" Noro asked. "The middle holy power." Sean nodded. "Well, when I didn''t say." Noro shrugged and then focused again on the barbecue. "I have a way. Maybe I can try it." Cecilia said suddenly. "Oh?" Sean looked at Cecilia. "Tell me." "Anyway, we come to the wilderness this time to win more allies as much as possible, so why don''t we also try to talk to the feather tribe of the wind?" Cecilia may not have completely formed her idea at the beginning, but after being encouraged at this time, she thought again and felt the feasibility of the plan more and more, "if we can talk about success with the feather of the wind, it will also be of great benefit to us The first principle of cooperation is to balance and avoid dominance. " "If we only have the eye of the storm, the price of convenience is likely to rise, but if we can let the snow wind Princess know that there are more than one elf tribe willing to cooperate with us, we can get more from it." Cecilia began to analyze. At the same time, she took out a branch and drew some analysis patterns on the ground. "Didn''t we also harvest a broken branch of the life tree before, and we also know that it was intercepted by the dead spine. Originally, the broken branch was also sent to the feather tribe of the wind. In that case, why don''t we use it?" "You mean..." Sean understood Cecilia''s meaning in an instant. Chapter 838 A horse galloped on the grassland. The horseman is a young man and seems not old, but considering his pair of sharp ears, he has gained enough time compared with human beings. As the young horseman ran, a large tribe soon came into his sight. The wood in the wilderness is extremely scarce, so it is not easy to build some buildings with wood. However, this tribe has a fire iron wood wall about ten meters high. This kind of wood is a very special kind of wood, and the general flame can not be ignited on it at all. Therefore, even in human countries, fire iron wood is often one of the important building materials for border towns or fortresses. This tribe can use fire, iron and wood as a wall, which shows its rich heritage. In the whole wilderness, only one tribe can afford such wood, that is the feather tribe of the wind. As the ride approached, several guards of the wind feather tribe who were originally on guard recognized the man. Naturally, they knew that he should go out on patrol with a team today. According to the standard configuration of the wilderness, each tribe will arrange patrols for its directly subordinate territory to patrol the security of the territory. When necessary, these patrols can also act as scouts and vanguards. Each patrol team is composed of eight to ten people. At this time, watching the boy come back alone, the other highland elves who were responsible for guarding immediately realized that there was a problem. "What happened?" Someone hurriedly asked, "why did you come back alone, and the others?" "Detained." The boy''s face was so anxious that he was almost crying. But it''s no wonder. After all, today, the teenager participated in the patrol task of the tribe with the team on the first day. As a result, he didn''t expect that something had happened on the first day. How could he not be in a hurry? You know, most people in the wilderness are the most lucky. Generally speaking, they are superstitious. They think that if they can perform the task smoothly for the first time, or if something lucky can happen, it will be of great help for their next life. Of course, if something unfortunate happens, I''m afraid the next life will be bumpy. And this kind of bumps and bumps will even affect the happiness of the next marriage - most men will not marry women who encounter bad luck when they perform their tasks for the first time; Similarly, a woman would not marry such a man. "How did you get detained?" An elf who seemed to be responsible for arranging patrol tasks soon appeared in front of the boy after receiving the report, "what happened to you?" Seeing his boss appear, the young man naturally began to talk about their experiences today. What happened was very simple. It was just that the young man went on a five-day patrol mission with other elders of the team - because the feather tribe of the wind was different from the general second-class seat tribe, their direct territory was slightly larger than the general second-class seat tribe, and the patrol mission usually took about five to eight days. However, even for other second-class tribes, the patrol task is usually arranged for at least three days. Generally, when new people join a patrol team, in order to enable these new people to adapt to the work as soon as possible, they usually do not arrange too high-intensity workload, so it is often five days. Originally, because the teenager joined, the captain of the patrol team joked that their task this time was good and could be completed easily. It seems that the teenager seems to have brought them good luck. As a result, before saying this for a long time, they met a human team on the road. In the wild land that can already be regarded as the deep abdomen, it is a very shocking thing to meet the human team. So the team was only stunned for a moment, and then made the same choice as all patrol teams in this land. They launched an attack on the human team. Considering that there are new people trying to patrol for the first time, the strength of this team is stronger than that of ordinary patrol teams - this is also the protection measure of the elf tribe. If it is a barbarian tribe, there will be no such good thing. After all, the elf tribe is notoriously difficult to bear. Of course, all elf tribes are not happy to see that the future of their tribe will have an accident due to the first mission, resulting in their death. Therefore, this patrol team with new people is not only led by a superior gold strongman, but also two strong men in the golden realm. The rest are superior silver experts, and everyone is an experienced and old man. However, such an old team with rich strength and experience was knocked down in the face of the attack on the human team. What made the teenager feel more incredible was that he couldn''t even see how the other party shot. He only felt that after a whirl of heaven and earth, all of them had fallen to the ground, and their mounts were more like ghosts. They didn''t dare to turn back and fled in all directions. From the beginning to the end, everyone, including the teenager, didn''t know what had happened. However, the other side did not hurt the killer, which made them a little relieved. Because after seeing the strength of the other party, everyone of the patrol has understood one thing. They are not the opponent of the other party at all. Then things were much simpler. After the other party just asked about the identity of himself and others, he released the teenager to report back. As for the others, they were very "polite" and stayed with them as companions, saying that they would ask them to lead the way to the feather tribe of the wind to talk about something. After hearing the young man''s description, the commander in charge of arranging all the elf patrol tasks of the wind tribe immediately turned iron blue and obviously became extremely angry. In a moment, a violent momentum was emitted from him and turned into a startling air flow. He was a powerful man at the top of the lower holy land, and he was only one step away from the realm of the middle holy land. Soon, the alarm sounded in the wind feather tribe, and the relevant news soon spread to the Youchang ear of the wind feather tribe. It has to be said that the efficiency of the wind feather tribe is indeed very fast, perhaps because they still maintain the vigilance of long-term combat. Soon, the order from the Youchang of the feather tribe of the wind was issued, asking the patrol commander to take people to rescue their compatriots, and to teach those outsiders a hard lesson. Considering that these people can easily defeat a well-trained patrol team, including many experts in the golden realm, the patrol commander realized that the other party is likely to be the strong one in the next Holy Land. The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle, so the patrol commander asked the other party how many people had shot before. After receiving the accurate reply that the other party had only four people and only one shot, the patrol commander thought a little and set out with thousands of people. The scale of thousands of people is nothing for the feather tribe of the wind. After all, as one of the three elves tribes, almost all the elves in the whole wilderness follow the lead of these three tribes. Compared with the ordinary second-class seats, the feather tribe of the wind is naturally much larger in scale. Therefore, the scale of thousands of people is just the number of a conventional army of the feather of the wind tribe. However, considering that this army has always been the pioneer army of the feather of the wind and the army with the highest mortality rate, its actual combat effectiveness is naturally not low. This is a class IV army. In those days, when Vivian was only the top gold strongman, she could fight a lower Holy Land strongman with a level 4 army of 5000 people. At this time, the number of this army was also 5000, but in addition to the patrol commander who was a strong man in the holy land, there were also two strong men in the lower holy land, including more than ten strong men in the golden land. This scale is huge and powerful. Soon, the army, led by the young man, met with the human team who had detained seven patrols of the wind feather tribe and was heading towards the wind feather tribe. This human team is naturally Sean, Harding, Cecilia, Hitler and Noro. And it was Noro who shot all the patrols to the ground. Only he could catch all the members of the feather tribe alive without hurting them. Although Harding can also catch them alive, he must be careless. Maybe he will hurt several people in the process. As for Cecilia, it''s easier to let them burn to death in the process of running and charging than to catch them alive. If he hadn''t seen these people with sharp ears, Sean would have killed all the guys who attacked him. After all, they didn''t do less all the way. But since you want to "visit" the feather tribe of the wind, you should be as polite as possible. If they kill the members of the wind feather tribe, I''m afraid even if they bring more benefits, the wind feather tribe will only draw a knife at them. Therefore, Sean and others will show mercy as long as they see that it is an elf along the way. As for how the tribe finds that it is not the feather of the wind after interrogation, it depends on the mood of Sean and others. At this time, Sean looked at the huge army in front of him. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Yo, it''s a huge scale." However, compared with Sean''s appearance of being able to talk and laugh, the commander of the other party''s army and the patrol commander felt a big head when he saw Sean and others. Chapter 839 In the battle in the wilderness, I always like to pose the strongest posture to meet the enemy. If it is to deal with ordinary people, the highland elf from the feather tribe of the wind, named hechnar. The wind, who is responsible for commanding the territory patrol task of the whole feather tribe of the wind, can really be called strong and luxurious enough: a level 4 army with a scale of 5000 people, three strong men in the holy land, and more than a dozen strong men in the golden land. After all, they have only five opponents. You know, there are only two middle holy places and three lower holy places. Although there are probably dozens of strong people in the golden realm, this is the cornerstone of the whole feather tribe of the wind and an important existence like potential stocks. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for hechnar to bring out all the strong people in the golden realm. Moreover, these people also have their own tasks, and at this time, there are three strong people in the lower holy land to lead the team, Naturally, there is no need to bring too much gold to the strong. At least, at the beginning, in hechnar''s opinion, as long as the three lower holy domain strongmen fight together, there will be nothing else. But when he really met Sean and others, he realized that the situation was more difficult than he thought. As a strong man in the holy land, it is natural to see that there are three strong men in the holy land among Sean''s five people, and one of them is still the top strong man in the middle holy land. Although the gap between the lower sanctuary and the middle sanctuary is not too obvious, hechnar has a strong intuition that he must not fight each other at the first sight of Noro. According to his intuition, if he wants to deal with the middle Holy Land strongman, he must cooperate with the other two lower Holy Land strongmen to deal with it. But even so, there are two strong men in the next Holy Land. As we all know, in the top battle of high-end combat power, if you want to kill the top strong with the army, there are only two ways: first, the strength of this army is strong enough, so that they can resist the attack of a top strong, or even hang it in the army; Another way to do this is to have one or more strong men with enough strength in charge, cooperate with the army to fight, and force back or hit these top strong men at the expense of a certain number of soldiers. Sean, who has a real eye, knows that without relying on the top strong, only the sixth level army can surround and kill a lower Holy Land strong. Moreover, this six level army must also be two to three strong combat units, that is, about 1000 to 1500 people. If the combat effectiveness is extremely strong like HARTING, or if Cecilia once the field is completely launched, it exists like a bug fort, then it is likely to need more than five strong combat units. Of course, if there is a strong man in the lower holy land, then only a level 5 army of the strong combat unit (500 people) can easily solve an enemy who is also the lower holy land. Like Vivian, she needed 5000 people, even at the cost of serious injury, because the thunder front was only a level 4 army, and Vivian''s strength was just superior gold. This was the guest of the nugus family at that time, and the strength was not really at the top level. The wilderness is no better than other places on the miracle continent. There are wars here almost every day, just a matter of scale. As one of the three elves tribes in the wilderness, the feather of the wind tribe naturally participated in many wars, and the number of battles with the strong at the level of the strong in the holy land will not be less. Therefore, it is naturally clear how to fight when encountering the strong in the holy land. Therefore, in an instant, not only hechnar, but also the other two lower holy domain strongmen knew the fact that their army would lose more than half of its manpower at the moment of the outbreak of the battle. It is estimated that the remaining half of the soldiers will be slaughtered by the other two lower Holy Land strongmen of the other party in a short time, and then they can form a joint attack to surround them. At that time, none of them can run away. After all, this army is only the vanguard reconnaissance army of their wind feather tribe, and it is not their main force at all. In addition, even if more than a dozen gold strongmen die one after another, the loss is still within the range that the wind feather tribe can bear. At most, it will take another 40 or 50 years to recuperate. However, if the three lower Holy Land strongmen also fall here, I''m afraid that their wind feather tribe will be annexed by other tribes tomorrow - the wild land is originally a world of the law of the jungle. Although the wind feather tribe is one of the three wizard tribes in the wild land, it is mainly because they have a tree of life, And the number of strong people in the holy land is one or two more than that of other tribes. Therefore, compared with Sean''s relaxed appearance, hechner naturally felt a big head for a while. "What do you want to do when you break into our territory and catch so many of our people?" Hechner and Sean asked in a deep voice, hundreds of meters away. The strong in the holy land can make use of the power of law. Therefore, although it is far away from Sean and others, Sean really has a sense of majesty when he says this. Even if he reached out and covered his ears, he could still hear what the other party was saying. "Eh? No more? " Before Sean spoke, Noro spoke in advance, and also replied with the sound of thunder that could be clearly heard at an interval of hundreds of meters between the two sides, "in vain, I''m still so excited. It''s so boring that I didn''t fight after such a big battle." Hearing Noro''s words, hechner almost took a mouthful of blood and ejected it directly. This battle was really put forward by him. Yes, and he really wanted to fight hard, but he couldn''t fight Sean and others! A rash war only adds losses to one''s own side, which is still a heavy one. Therefore, if you can not fight, you will not fight. Of course, what he didn''t expect was that such words would be said by a beauty. Noro''s own tone is on the high side, which makes his voice a little difficult to distinguish gender under normal circumstances, not to mention that his voice is on the high side and thin because of his excitement, which makes his voice sound like a woman rather than a man. Even from the perspective of the elves, Noro can definitely be regarded as a type with peerless appearance. At least Sean and others can see that more than half of the other people''s eyes stay on Noro. But Sean doesn''t have a good attitude towards Noro. He slapped Noro on the back of the head, so that Noro squatted on the ground, rubbed the back of the head desperately, and looked at Sean with a sad face. In terms of Noro''s appearance, making such an expression was very destructive. Sean immediately heard the commotion from the hostile camp. Although he couldn''t hear clearly what he was talking about, he could generally hear that these guys were scolding himself. Don''t doubt the eyesight of the highland elves. Although these guys can''t compare with their close relatives in archery, they are much better than humans. The distance of hundreds of meters is as clear as standing in front of them. "Devil!" Noro squatted on the ground, rubbing his head with his hands, looking pitiful. "Shut up! Xiuji! " Sean scolded angrily, and his move naturally aroused the anger of the group of stormy feather tribal soldiers. "What is Xiuji?" Noro''s face was a little confused. "That''s a terrible name." "I think it sounds much better than Noro." Sean said faintly. "Hey!" Noro protested, and the way he raised his eyebrows and eyes obviously added to his charm. "I''ll call you Xiuji later." Sean calmly changed Noro''s name. "I refuse!" Noro stood up and protested loudly, "you can''t do this to me!" "Shut up! Xiuji! " Sean was a chestnut again, and this time the hostility was obviously more serious. "I can''t see you''re still very attractive." "Hum, that''s necessary!" Noro rubbed his head and held it up with a proud look on his face. "It''s much easier to fight after that. As long as I throw you out and wink at you, maybe I can attract a large group of people to surrender." Sean has begun to think about the possibility of this scheme, "well, I''ll discuss it with William later But I always feel that there seems to be something wrong with putting you two together. " "Sean." Cecilia tugged at Sean''s sleeve and whispered, "we''re still on the battlefield." "Oh, yes." Sean woke up and nodded, "it''s Xiuji who distracted my attention, making me a little forget where I am now Well, let''s get down to business first. " At the same time, Sean looked at Hector, but found that the other party also focused on himself. The soldiers didn''t know the details of Noro. When they saw Sean bullying Noro, they just thought Sean was bullying women. However, a strong man like hechner can see at a glance that Noro''s strength is the strongest among Sean''s group. It is precisely because of this that he saw that Sean could beat each other so casually, and the other party didn''t dare to resist at all, which made hechner focus on Sean. Hechnar did the same thing with his two companions who were also strong in the Holy Land and several other strong men who were on the top of the golden peak. Among the strong in the golden realm, not many can notice this. But knowing how to focus on Sean at least proves that these guys have a wide vision and will not be limited to one area, which means that their future will not stop at the Golden State. Hutchinar, after focusing on Sean, found some special places. I didn''t observe carefully before, so I didn''t really see it. Now I found that the standing posture of others around me just surrounded Sean in the center. It''s obvious that he is the core figure in this small group. But in terms of strength, Sean is just the top gold peak. Why can he become the core of others? Like Hitler, hechner saw at a glance that the woman''s strong divine power was obviously a priest who believed in the goddess of life. As for the life church, hechner naturally knew that it was a powerful church all over the continent. Even in the wilderness, the tribes not worshipped by their ancestors would not embarrass the priests of the church, because even they had to admit that the priests of the life church were much better than their doctors in the wilderness in terms of treatment technology. Therefore, the priests of the Church of life have always had a very special status and are generally transcendent. Hechnar may also guess that Sean has a high status and may be the designated successor of a large family in the human Empire, so he will have three powerful Holy Land strongmen as guards. But even so, the priests of the life church, who have always been above their status, do not need to curry favor with anyone at all. Under normal circumstances, other people curry favor with the priests of the life church. Therefore, hechner really couldn''t understand that Hitler was also around Sean. So he had a little more thought about Sean. "I''m here to talk about a deal with your wind feather tribe." Sean looked at Hector and said. "Transaction?" Hechner raised his eyebrows. "What kind of deal?" "Can you make a decision instead of the wind feather tribe?" Sean chuckled, "if you can, I can talk to you, but if you can''t, what can you do after I tell you?" "If you''re here to talk about a deal, what''s the matter with the people of my tribe?" Hechner asked in a deep voice, "I can''t imagine that this is the way you humans talk about trade." "I didn''t catch your people." Sean smiled, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the elves who had been dismounted by Noro, "your people attacked us without saying anything. In order to protect ourselves, we had to calm them down first You see, I''m very kind to bring back the horses they ran away for you. Your tribe has no loss. " Hechnar could naturally see that the people of the wind feather tribe who were left by Sean were holding their horses at this time. According to the previous report, after they were knocked off their horses during the charge, all the horses fled. Now all these horses are led. It is obvious that Sean did get them back. It is also a sign of great strength to recover and appease the frightened horses. Of course, hechner certainly didn''t think that the way Sean recovered these horses was very simple and rough. Because tracking and searching are one of Noro''s strengths, he naturally found all the horses running away soon. As for the domestication work, it is even simpler. These horses are just ordinary creatures, not even Warcraft. As long as they emit a little momentum of the strong in the holy land, they are enough to make these creatures tremble and unable to move. Therefore, it will not be difficult to bring them back. "I just politely asked them to be a tour guide to guide us." Sean continued with a smile, "you know how vast the wilderness is, and we don''t know the exact location here, so it''s easy to go the wrong way. It''s rare to see the people of your wind feather tribe. Of course, I don''t want to go in the wrong direction. " "Since it''s a misunderstanding, can we let our people back?" "As I said, I didn''t catch your people at all." Sean smiled. How could he jump into such an obvious language trap? "They can leave at any time. I just want to talk to your Youchang about a deal that is very beneficial to you." Hechner didn''t answer. He and the other two strong men in the Holy Land exchanged eyes with each other. Their meaning is very clear. Since they can''t fight with each other, they can only change their way of thinking. And it can be seen that the other party is not a slave team, and there is no intention to kill. Maybe it''s really for a certain kind of transaction? It''s just that meeting you Chang is not something they can decide, so they naturally can''t easily agree and bring Sean and others back to the tribe. But Sean obviously saw the embarrassment of these guys, so he said, "it doesn''t matter. I know the rules of your wild land. You can send someone back to ask your head. If he doesn''t want to talk about the deal, we will leave your territory. I said, I don''t mean any harm, and I believe many people will be happy to talk to me about a deal. " Although Sean''s words were not very clear, hechner understood them. This means that the wild land is not only an elf tribe of your wind feather. Of course, this is hechner''s understanding. Sean actually said a lot of people, including but not limited to the elf tribe. Soon, hechner adopted Sean''s suggestion. He asked a strong man in the Golden State to go back to report to you long and report back the current situation in detail. After Sean looked at the other party and asked people to report back, he politely asked the fast wind feather tribe patrol that attacked him to return to hechnar. Anyway, with such a large army, Sean didn''t have to worry about not finding the position of the fast wind feather tribe. As for returning to the wind feather tribe with them, Sean won''t worry. Because Sean doesn''t know much about the wind feather tribe, but he still knows something about the overall situation. Therefore, he knew very well that there were only two middle Holy Land strongmen in the whole wind feather tribe, one of whom was their Youchang, and the other was equivalent to the strong people in the town. Although the strength of these two people was strong, he believed that they could resist with Noro''s strength. As for the three lower Holy Land strongmen, HARTING and Cecilia can also cope with it. The rest of the gold giants are naturally handled by Sean. Anyway, he is not afraid of being injured with Hitler. Anyway, it doesn''t matter as long as it''s not fatal. And Sean didn''t pay attention to the armies of the feather tribe of the wind. Because the reason is very simple. As long as they enter the feather tribe of the wind, their meeting place must be above the life tree. This is the least suitable for fighting, at least not suitable for military combat. Moreover, for the safety of the life tree, their strong ones must be tied up, far less than Sean and others. So unless the head of the plume tribe is caught by the door, they will not fight Sean and others in their tribe. This is also the reason why Sean has no fear. Of course, his appearance was very calm in the eyes of hechner and others. And this calm appearance, in their view, may be really without any malicious performance, and it doesn''t seem like a ghost idea. So at the moment, hechner and others are a little relaxed. However, the only dissatisfaction is probably the army brought by hechnar. Because they saw Sean bullying Noro again. "I really want to know if these guys will kill you when they find out you are a man." "They won''t find out." In the face of Sean''s ridicule, Noro still wanted to throw a wink at the elf army, "as long as I don''t want them to know, they will never know Don''t worry about how to hide secrets, young master. " "In a sense, you are really terrible." Sean curled his mouth, with a look of disgust on his face. "Your expression really hurts me." Noro said wrongfully. "Shut up, Xiuji." Sean could not help but make complaints about it. "Again, my name is Noro! It''s not Xiuji! " Noro again made a serious protest, "if you call me Xiuji again, maybe I will forget what I should do when I go to the wind feather tribe." According to Cecilia''s plan, the top priority is naturally to negotiate with the wind feather tribe and strive to win it into an alliance. If possible, it''s best to get a broken branch of the life tree from the wind feather tribe. Therefore, of course, they want to hand over the broken branches of the life tree that belongs to the feather tribe of the wind, and turn their hatred and attention to the dead spine. But they also have to do a good job in the rejection of the feather tribe of the wind. In this case, Sean and them are responsible for attracting attention and asking Noro to steal a broken branch of the tree of life. At this time, hearing Noro''s refusal, Sean didn''t say anything, just showed a charming smile, and then stretched out his right hand. "From today on, my name will be Noro Xiuji Kassel!" Noro said without hesitation. "Tut Tut, your festival. Fuck is really cheap!" Sean curled his mouth. "In front of you, young master, it''s not worth a damn." Noro Xiuji Kassel said sincerely. "Why do I always feel that this seems to be scolding me." Sean raised his eyebrows. "Young master, you think too much." Noro''s face remained unchanged. However, just when Sean wanted to say something or find an excuse to give Noro electric shock treatment, a figure in the sky was flying like a meteorite in a powerful manner, and then fell between Sean and hechner. Air dance. It is obviously the exclusive means of the middle Holy Land strong to travel through the air with such a powerful means. Come on, naturally, it''s the existence of the strong man in the town and country of the feather tribe of the wind. Not only hechner, but even Sean didn''t expect that this man would go out in person. You know, for today''s elves, the concept of the so-called strong town and country is responsible for the safety of the life tree. Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is naturally impossible for a strong town like the feather of the wind tribe to go out in person. "This guy is very strong." Noro saw the strong man of the town of the feather tribe of the wind appear. His cynical appearance finally converged and became serious. "Well, I can''t kill him without weapons." "Weapons?" Sean was curious because he hadn''t seen Noro''s arms before. "Speaking of it, I''m also curious where your weapons are." "I''ll tell you later." Noro''s eyes remained fixed on each other and did not directly answer Sean. And Sean also knew that it was not suitable to continue to ask, so he also turned his head and looked at the strong man of the town of the wind feather tribe. "I didn''t expect that Lord mibacasa would come in person." For Sean''s revealing his identity, mibacasa''s face was not surprised. On the contrary, his opening surprised Sean''s heart: "the Duke of void personally went deep into the wild land to talk about a deal with us. If I didn''t meet him personally, it would make people feel that the elves in the wild land are also a group of barbarians." "Duke void? The Archduke of the void duchy? " "It''s said that he destroyed the conspiracy of the merchants, so the king''s court will be overthrown." "I heard he used to be a pioneering Knight..." "What is a pioneering knight?" "No, so young?" Hearing the voice of mibakasa, the army of the feather tribe of the wind and the strong in the golden realm soon made a commotion. Even the three strong men in the lower Holy Land looked at Sean with shock. It seemed that they did not expect that the rumored void guild was so young. When Sean saw the commotion, he knew that his name had been circulating in the wild for a long time, and this was probably the credit of the dead spine - in order to guide the wild land to attack the empty principality, he naturally needed to spread some relief, but I''m afraid even the dead spine didn''t think of it, The wilderness would attach so much importance to Sean''s intelligence gathering. "Duke void, you Chang is already waiting for you. Please let me take you to the feather of the wind." "OK." Sean smiled, and now he wanted to open up. Since the identity has been exposed, and the other party must be very clear about their own affairs, it''s obviously impossible to fool anyone by pretending to be mysterious or dancing. Chapter 840 The impression of elves has always been elegant, handsome and luxurious. They like exquisite things, especially the equipment they wear. They pay more attention to ornate rather than practical. Therefore, many times they will hollow out and carve a pair of armor with very good defense performance. Although the appearance has been greatly improved, it can be imagined in terms of defense performance. Therefore, it is a well-known fact that the elves like to pay attention to ostentation and talk about their generation. Even compared with the plateau elves who advocate freedom and boldness and the least fastidious gray elves, they are sometimes very vulgar. However, the elves living in the wilderness are completely different among the elves - this is the only elves in the miracle continent who pay attention to practicality rather than appreciation. Because the cruel jungle law of the wilderness has long made them understand a truth: that is, in this land, they are not qualified to enjoy the good things that will degrade them. Whether highland elves, grassland elves, or gray elves, as long as they live in the wilderness, their consideration is practical, and the most basic and primitive law of the jungle. It can be said that if the elves in the wilderness and the elves in other places are thrown together and let them win or lose, even if the strength of the elves in other places is more than one class stronger than the elves in the wilderness, the elves in other places must die in the end. Therefore, when Sean and others came to the feather of the wind tribe under the leadership of mibacasa, Sean did not show any surprise at this tribe with large scale, simple architectural style and simple layout. On the contrary, Cecilia, Hitler and HARTING seemed very surprised, as if they were shocked because they had never seen such a pattern of ELF tribes. Of course, Sean didn''t look surprised because he had long known that the elves'' customs in the wilderness were different from those in other places. And Noro, no one knows what this guy is thinking. Maybe he really doesn''t care about these elves at all. However, when Noro stepped into this tribe, all the people of the feather tribe of the wind focused on him wherever he passed - the unsmiling cold beauty style is obviously one of Noro''s best tricks. Along the way, mibacasa also watched Sean and others secretly. Of course, he had to focus half of his energy on Noro. It''s because the momentum of the middle Holy Land strong man is extremely frightening. Even mibacasa, who can be regarded as an old strong man who has been famous in the wilderness for a long time, dare not be careless, because his strong intuition tells him that it''s difficult for him to win the other side in a one-to-one situation. Highland elves, one of the most powerful racial talents, is combat intuition. Obviously, both mibacasa gale and hechnar gale have the same talent and instinct. It is this natural instinct that makes them have today''s strong strength, because they can distinguish the strength gap between each other and themselves at the first sight of their opponents. When mibacasa saw that Sean didn''t show any surprise about the tribe, he also had some insight in his heart: it is obvious that the fact that Sean is knowledgeable and knows a lot about the wilderness has been fully proved at least at the moment. Observing Sean secretly and judging whether Sean is as knowledgeable, smart and powerful as the outside world says is mibacasa''s task and the reason why he will go out in person. Because the feather tribe of the wind has no top strongman who can hold hands. As the Youchang of the feather tribe of the wind, although he is also a middle Holy Land strongman, his strength is actually slightly inferior to that of mibacasa. Moreover, as the head of the family and also a witch priest, he is naturally not suitable to go out in person. "It seems that Lord Sean knows the customs of our wilderness very well." Mibacasa asked suddenly. "It''s OK. I know a little about it." Sean smiled without giving any positive or affirmative answer. "Ha ha." When mibacasa heard Sean''s answer, he knew that this temptation was meaningless, so he stopped saying anything and just continued to lead the way ahead. Under the leadership of mibakasa, the people naturally came to the holy land of the wind feather tribe - the tree of life. Unlike ordinary elf tribes that build houses on the tree of life, the houses of the feather of the wind tribe are built around the tree of life. There is a division similar to the road. These roads are put into the Earth Federation, which is the standard eight lane. Sean guesses that this is probably to facilitate the access of troops, especially cavalry troops, during war. However, due to the lack of wood, the houses of the wind feather tribe are basically stone buildings, and a few real poor elves still use houses similar to tents. This is also very different from the outside world, because in human society, the stone construction method shows more identity than the wooden one. After all, the safety performance is more guaranteed. However, only aristocrats can really afford pure stone houses. In most cases, the houses of rich businessmen only use the building structure of wood and stone. Standing in front of the tree of life, Sean looked up. The tree of life has grown very vigorously, more than 25 meters high. It needs almost 30 adults to hug it. Sean estimated that it should be in the middle and late stage of the third stage, that is to say, if there is a broken branch of the life tree to accelerate evolution, it may be able to degenerate to the fourth stage at one fell swoop, which is of great significance to the whole wind feather tribe. Because every transformation and evolution of the tree of life will produce a large number of holy liquid of life and other powerful props such as twigs, fruit of life, core of the tree of life and so on. Not to mention the function of the holy liquid of life, the twigs of the tree of life are the best materials for making natural magic wands; The fruit of life can increase a person''s life span of ten years, which is the survival thing of many people whose life is coming to an end; The life tree core may be only a precious alchemy material for magicians, but for elves, it is an important thing that may enhance their strength. As long as this life tree is promoted to the fourth stage, and there is no accident next, the feather of the wind can be promoted to the first-class seat tribe within ten years. According to the situation at that time, the feather tribe of the wind will produce at least two superior Holy Land strongmen, or a real legendary strongman. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. He finally knew how valuable the broken branch of the life tree he held in his hand was. Mibacasa has been watching Sean and others, so when he saw this smile on the corner of Sean''s mouth, his heart clicked, as if he realized that he had made a mistake. But he couldn''t figure out what the mistake was - in fact, their biggest mistake was that they shouldn''t bring Sean to the tree of life and let Sean have more detailed data analysis. On this tree of life, there are artificial steps around the tree body to the crown. Obviously, in the canopy that blocks the sky and the sun, there is also a tree house unique to traditional elves. However, in the case of the feather tribe of the wind, these tree houses are the residences of those privileged class figures, so they can show the particularity of their identity and the transcendence of their status. Since the wild land is so naked that the law of the jungle is the most fundamental feature, it is natural that they can not avoid vulgarity. Along the way, the corners of Sean''s mouth gently stirred up, and his face was full of disdain. But even if Sean showed no disdain for this privileged class, he restrained his face when he was led by mibacasa to the open-air hall in the middle of the canopy. Cecilia and others also saw the delicacy and luxury unique to the elves here - this open-air hall looks more like a place for a tea party, with not only a round table full of food and tea, but also a beautiful wooden high back chair next to the table. More than thirty ladies standing on both sides, both in shape and appearance, soon came forward and opened their chairs when they saw Sean and others. However, Sean was keenly aware that these maidens had the strength close to the next gold, and when they opened these high back chairs, there was magic in their hands. It seemed that the movement of these high back chairs must rely on magic. "Oh, I think you must be the Duke of vanity, Sean Connery." Originally, a middle-aged man sitting on the high back chair with luxurious and exquisite shape than both sides at the end of the square long table got up after seeing Sean and others, and then walked towards Sean, "what a surprise." Miba KASA can recognize Sean. Sean is not surprised that this big man, who is obviously the chief of the feather tribe of the wind, will recognize himself. But for his polite words, Sean smiled: "you are also beyond my expectation Obviously, Lord Youchang is also very clear about the etiquette and habits of human society. " "Ha ha, please allow me to introduce myself." The Youchang of the feather tribe of the wind smiled and said, "I''m mcguintier. The wind, now the feather of the wind is Youchang. This is mibacasa, our guardian of the Holy tree You can call me MEG. " Whether speaking or behaving, mcguintier is very elegant and calm. In terms of appearance alone, MEG has a masculinity that does not belong to the elves, which does not mean that he is not good-looking. On the contrary, MEG is very handsome, especially when his middle-aged appearance and the experience accumulated by the elves over a long enough period of time set off each other, which makes him very attractive. However, in terms of the unique habits of the elves, mcguintier is probably 400 years old, because the Elves will always maintain the appearance of adults after they reach adulthood at the age of 80. Generally, they begin to change into the appearance of middle-aged people at the age of three or four hundred. Then they will age rapidly and eventually die in decades. This means that if the Youchang cannot continue to break through the realm in the next few decades, he will have to start to rely on the fruits of life to prolong his life. However, the fruit of life can only be produced when the tree of life breaks through the growth stage. Otherwise, according to the normal growth rate, it will bear one or two fruits every 50 years or so. So Sean smiled again. Because of the broken branches of the life tree in his hand, it is obvious that the value has become higher. "Come on, please take a seat. We''ll talk while we eat." McGonagall saw Sean smiling, so he smiled and invited Sean and others to sit down. At this time, in this open-air hall, in addition to McGonagall, mibacasa and Sean, the rest are the waitresses in charge of the dining progress of the people. But after Sean took his seat, he didn''t immediately start to enjoy the sumptuous buffet. Instead, he smiled and said, "I have something that Mr. McGonagall will be very interested in." "Oh?" McGonagall was slightly stunned when he heard that Sean went straight to the topic so quickly, but he immediately put down his knife and fork. "I don''t know what it is?" Sean did not answer, but took out the box containing the broken branches of the life tree from the storage space. As soon as the box appeared, MEG and mibacasa''s faces changed in an instant. It was not because of the broken branches of the life tree emitted by the box, but they recognized that the box was the box containing the broken branches of the life tree they had been robbed before. Chapter 841 "This..." mcguintier''s face looked very shocked. "Why... It''s in your hand." "Guess." Sean smiled. McGonagall''s eyes finally moved away from the box and fell on Sean. They looked uncertain, but Sean couldn''t guess what he was thinking. However, if McGonagall wants to do it with himself, he is not afraid, because if he fights on the tree of life, it is the feather tribe of the wind that has suffered heavy losses. "I can''t guess." MEG took a deep breath and said frankly. "From the dead spine." Sean shrugged. "Dead spine!" When they heard the name, MEG and mibacasa looked very shocked. For this criminal organization famous throughout the continent, it is obvious that even the wilderness has heard of it. However, there has always been a festival with the wild land, which is also the major empires, kingdoms and chamber of Commerce alliances that regard the wild land as the back garden. Organizations such as dead spines that others pay for their efforts are generally impossible to have a relationship with the wild land. Moreover, the tribes in the wild land always pay attention to the crisp and clean way of fighting, and playing assassination is not their style. "Why... Dead spine will rob this branch?" MEG and mibacasa looked at each other, obviously unable to understand. "Because I want you to join the radicals in the wilderness." Sean smiled and announced the answer, "I have some personal grudges with dead spine... If I guessed right, all the information you will know about me was released by dead spine, but they didn''t expect you to pay attention to this and investigate me anyway..." "It''s not difficult." The speaker was mibacasa, and his voice was very calm. "Although we are called wild and limited by your outside world, we also have many things that are very precious to your outside people, so..." "There is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests." Sean shrugged. "So you heard about me from the businessmen who deal with you." MEG nodded and said, "I just didn''t expect that all this was a dead spine conspiracy What on earth did you do to make the dead spine hate you so much? It is said that even the Peace Council is nothing more than that. " "Nothing." Sean shrugged and said indifferently, "I just made a deal with the Peace Council and sold one of the nests of dead spines to the peace council so that they wouldn''t interfere in my trouble to find the kingdom of dabion." McGonagall almost spat out, stared at Sean in surprise, and said, "big deal." "If you like, I''d like to talk about a big deal with the feather of the wind." Sean smiled and followed Meg''s words. McGonagall''s eyes lit up when he heard Sean''s words. He knew he had finally got to the point. The taboo of negotiation is that you shouldn''t expose your look too early. But from the beginning, McGonagall knew that he didn''t have the upper hand in the communication with Sean, so he wouldn''t have any scruples at this time. Naturally, his eyes fell directly on the box containing the broken branches of the life tree on the table. "The broken branch of this life tree is one of the transactions." Sean pushed the box in front of McGonagall, but he didn''t leave his hand and still pressed on the box. "Of course, this can be regarded as the transaction content only when our transaction is completed If our negotiation fails, of course you can''t get it. " "It seems to be my thing." McGonagall''s eyes, some hard to remove from the box, and then looked at Sean, with an undisguised killing opportunity in his eyes. But for this killing, Sean raised his mouth slightly and didn''t say anything, but when his hand left the box, the whole box disappeared in front of everyone. However, with the strength of MEG and mibacasa, we can naturally feel that there are very slight ripples in the air at the moment when the box disappears, which is the proof that something is included in another space. The more advanced the spatial storage equipment, the lighter the spatial fluctuation during access. Through this, MEG and mibacasa knew that the space storage appliance Sean had was very advanced. As for such advanced gadgets, I''m afraid they can''t crack them with their strength. If they really want to crack them by force, it will only lead to the destruction of all things in their space storage appliances. So this means that even if they can take down Sean and others on the premise of damaging the tribal foundation regardless of the damage to the life tree, they will not be able to take the broken branch of the life tree in the end. After wanting to understand this, the murderous opportunity in McGonagall''s eyes disappeared without a trace, replaced by a sincere smile: "however, it was also lost in my hand. Now it has been taken by Lord Sean, so it is even yours." The elves in the wilderness have learned to be smooth because they have experienced too much suffering. Unlike other elves, especially the Forest Elves, they still maintain an almost detached arrogant attitude. So at this time, McGonagall''s face changed so fast that Sean was still indifferent, as if he had known the result for a long time, except that Cecilia and others were surprised. But now Sean doesn''t speak, and MEG of course just keeps talking: "I don''t know, what''s the deal that Lord Sean wants to talk to us?" "Mutual benefit." After facing MEG for a long time, Sean finally smiled and said, "I need allies, the more the better You took the life tree of the Raven tribe and broke the branch this time. As long as you feed your life tree, the Raven tribe will know that it will inevitably be a war. You also know that the Raven tribe is the strongest of the three elf tribes. Do you think you can fight them? " In fact, the three elf tribes in the wilderness refer to the three elf tribes with life trees, rather than saying that these three elf tribes are really the overlord of the wilderness. The formation history of the wilderness doomed that the most powerful overlord tribes in the wilderness were still the tribes ruled by the barbarians, followed by the dwarves and elves. The reason why the Elves were so weak that they didn''t even have a first-class tribe was naturally related to their low fertility and slow growth rate. Of course, for all the elves in the wilderness, these three elves tribes with life tree are still overlords. Basically, all other elves attached to these three tribes are separated from this tribe, just as the eye of the storm tribe is to the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe. In addition to internal disputes, the elves and tribes have always been calculated based on their comprehensive strength if they fight abroad. What is the comprehensive strength of the elves? It refers to all tribes attached to the three elf tribes. Like the feather tribe of the wind, although this tribe has only two middle Holy Land strongmen and three lower Holy Land strongmen, if it is really in foreign war, all the elf tribes attached to the feather of the wind will participate in the war. Judging from the comprehensive strength of the feather of the wind tribe, it is still possible to take out ten lower Holy Land strongmen. After all, there are still five powerful third-class seats tribes under it. At this point, the calculation method of the strength of the elf tribe and other tribes in the wilderness can not be compared. However, the Raven tribe dominated by gray elves is obviously better than the feather of the wind and the eye of the storm in terms of comprehensive strength. So if the wind feather and the Raven really fight, nine times out of ten the losers will only be the wind feather, and even the tree of life may not be saved. Sean, obviously caught this weakness and made MEG look in a dilemma. "If I make an alliance with you, what benefits can I get?" MEG looked at Sean and asked in a deep voice. "As long as the Raven dares to trouble you, I can guarantee that the Raven will become history." Sean whispered, "of course, I may not be able to get too many people for the strong, but for the famous players, I''m sure I can definitely come up with a team that makes you blind. Moreover, I can also provide you with weapons and armor. The real weapons and armor are made by workshops in my territory, not ordinary goods. These are enough to raise your military strength to a higher level. " Hearing that Sean could provide weapons and equipment, McGonagall was stunned and replaced by a look of ecstasy. In the wilderness, the trade of weapons and equipment has always been blocked by the pan continental chamber of Commerce and the surrounding kingdoms and empires. It is almost impossible to smuggle. Therefore, the sources of weapons and equipment in the wilderness are basically captured through difficult victories. In the early days, in order to win, almost all those wars were filled with life. Until the wars of the last decade, the injuries and deaths of tribes in the wilderness were not so terrible. Therefore, the provision of weapons and equipment may be second only to the broken branches of the life tree for the wind feather tribe. "I think what Lord Sean wants is not so simple as an ordinary ally?" After excitement and excitement, McGonagall soon calmed down. He knew that Sean threw such a completely irresistible bait, so the plot must be not simple, "if I make an alliance with you, what price do I need to pay?" "It''s very simple. First, I need you to provide a broken branch of your life tree." Sean held out a finger. "What do you mean?" Mibacasa was a little confused. "This is a deal between me and the princess of Xuefeng tribe." Sean turned his head and looked at mibacasa. Originally, he could not say the answer, but he didn''t think it necessary. "The princess''s ambition is much greater than you. But it doesn''t matter. She and I also have a deal. She wants to be the next chief of the eye of the storm. I think it''s a good idea, and it''s really good for me. " "I think Lord Sean doesn''t know that the growth limit and influence range of the tree of life?" "Of course I know." Sean smiled, "but when the life trees of your two tribes grow to overlap in the affected areas, it will be at least a thousand years later. Then it''s not too late to solve your problems Humans like me can''t live to witness what happened at that time. So for me, the current thing is the most important, and I need a lot of allies, that''s all. " Speaking of this, Sean saw that McGonagall seemed to have some hesitation and entanglement on his face, so he continued to say, "besides, if the princess becomes the unitary head of the storm eye tribe, it won''t cost you much. On the contrary, I can recommend you to meet each other, and maybe we can work together to deal with the Raven tribe at that time After eliminating a competitor, you can divide the territory of the Raven tribe, even... Including a tree of life. " McGonagall''s eyebrow was slightly raised, which was obviously excited. Of course, there is another reason for his heart, that is, the eye of the storm is still in turmoil. In the turmoil that still continues today, the foundation of the eye of the storm has begun to be damaged to some extent. Therefore, even if the princess of the Xuefeng tribe becomes the unitary leader of the eye of the storm at this time, it is unlikely that many people will obey her, so there will be another internal blood washing. If you drag the eye of the storm into the water and become your own people, then when they fight with the Raven tribe, the eye of the storm must also help. In this way, the strength of the eye of the storm will be damaged even more seriously. At that time, even if the life tree of the Raven tribe is equally divided, the future growth of the eye of the storm will far lag behind the feather of the wind. At that time, even if the life trees of the two families grow to level 5, the feather of the wind will have enough ability to eat the eye of the storm. In this way, maybe the wind feather will become the only elf tribe in the whole wilderness, and maybe the first World Tree in the world will be born in their wind feather tribe. Thinking of this, Meg''s eyes became extremely excited. No one can avoid the so-called success and fame. Just look at the look in the eyes of you Chang of the wind feather tribe, Sean already knows what he''s thinking. However, he is not optimistic about the Youchang, because people who have not contacted the princess salooqi snow wind will not understand the intelligence of the crazy ambitious. Her personal strength may be zero, but she has extremely advanced excellent vision and insight. The feather of the wind wants to swallow the eye of the storm controlled by salooqi, for fear that the final result will be reversed. But Sean won''t say that. He is only trading with the feather of the wind, but he has a deeper involvement with saloogi. At the beginning, when Sean was still poor, he directly sent a superior gold strongman. At that time, if there was no gold strongman, Sean was not sure whether he could finally live and meet the people in the realm of emptiness, so as to return to the emptiness collar and become a grand duke. Therefore, in terms of personal emotional tendency, Sean is more inclined to saloch Xuefeng. It''s not the eye of the storm tribe, nor the Xuefeng tribe, but a person like salooqi Xuefeng. Of course, if the current situation was not some imminent, Sean wouldn''t want to trade with McGonagall. Just find a way to get a broken branch of the tree of life from here and leave. Even if he can''t get it, he has this feather of the wind in his hand. The broken branch of the life tree obtained by the tribe from the Raven tribe can go to work. "Anything else?" Obviously, after weighing the pros and cons, MEG was really moved. "If I need it, you must also provide me with military support." Sean stretched out his second finger, "in return, I will give you the identity of citizens of the void principality, allow your people to enter and leave the void principality freely, and even settle down and do business. I guarantee that you will enjoy all the rights that citizens of the void principality can enjoy Of course, as part of the citizens of the Principality of vanity, they will also have to obey the laws and obligations I have made, including military service. " "Military service?" MEG didn''t understand the meaning of the word. It was obvious that there was no term "military service" in the wilderness. "That is to join my army." Sean explained, "the plateau elves are famous swordsmen and archers. I don''t want to waste such a source of troops However, this is free and there is no compulsion. Therefore, they are unwilling to respond to the conscription, and I will not force them, but this also refers to the normal situation. If it is a forced conscription order, it will not be free. " "I see." MEG was somewhat shocked by the identity statement of "citizens of the Principality of vanity", because according to reason, many people dared to trade with tribes in the wilderness, but none dared to open their mouth so as to allow people in the wilderness to obtain the survival identity of citizens. Sean is arguably the only one. "Anything else?" It seems that the benefits are so rich that MEG can''t believe it. "What follows is what some allies will negotiate, including joint military exercises, technology sharing and so on." Sean shrugged. "But these are insignificant compared to the two items I mentioned earlier. So if Lord McGonagall agrees with the two important matters I mentioned earlier and is willing to form an alliance with my void principality, then my sister will come to discuss relevant alliance matters with you. " In the face of Sean''s calm and polite words, McGonagall didn''t reply immediately, but said, "can we discuss it?" "Of course." Sean nodded. "This is not a forced buying and selling. If you don''t agree, I can''t help it." Chapter 842 Sean knew what McGonagall was thinking, so he ignored it. Next, McGonagall arranged for Sean and others to live in the tribe. The house is still a very good specification - several strong people in the golden environment who are qualified to settle on the tree of life directly let the house out. Although it was one room for each person, Nolo insisted on staying in the same room with Sean, which made Cecilia decide to sleep in the same room with Sean, so Sean showed a helpless look. However, meals are delivered three times a day, which is a good place to rest. As for the feather tribe of the wind, an emergency meeting was soon held. This meeting is said to be the fifth gathering of the plume tribe since the birth of the tree of life. The so-called rally means that all elf tribes belonging to the feather faction of the wind who meet the specifications and standards are eligible to participate. Of course, those who can formally participate in the meeting must be the unitary chiefs of these tribes. Even ordinary tribal elders are not qualified to join the meeting. Just for the sake of safety, of course, the Youchang of these tribes can''t come alone. They will be escorted by varying numbers more or less. Therefore, in the foreseeable future, I''m afraid that the plume tribe will become very lively. However, because these tribes are far and near from the feather tribe of the wind, it may take at least one or two months to wait until the chief of all tribes arrives, and then start a heated meeting and discussion. When the results of the discussion come out, it may take three months. There''s no way. After all, this matter involves the whole feather faction of the wind, so it must be agreed by the unitary chiefs of all these separated tribes - which is also the biggest difference between the elves and other wild tribes. If you change other tribes in the wilderness, even if it is a tribe mixed up by many ethnic groups, such as the Heishui tribe, you can solve the problem by voting at a meeting within one tribe. "Do you think this negotiation can succeed?" Cecilia played with the wood carvings in the house for a while and asked casually. "The success rate is very high." Before Sean could speak, Noro spoke first. "According to what you said before, these guys are very eager for the broken branches in the hands of allies and young masters. So they definitely can''t refuse. On the contrary, I think the young master''s price is too low. " Looking at Noro''s analysis, Sean looked at Noro: "I don''t see. You''re quite insightful in this regard." "Hey, hey." Noro''s beautiful little face was full of pride, but he changed his soft and greasy voice and said with a smile, "it''s all well taught by the young master." "I may not have taught you this." Sean sneered. "Do you really think Cecilia is asking you whether your success rate is high or not? She asked if she could succeed You ignorant fool. " "Er..." thought Sean was praising himself. Noro was a little silly when he heard it. "Is this... Different?" Cecilia gave Noro a white look, then said, looking like an old professor educating ignorant students: "of course there is a difference. The success rate refers to the probability of success of a thing, and these probabilities can be verified through the comprehensive data of many intelligence such as prior investigation and preparation. Under normal circumstances, if it is because of the success rate, it means that there is an inevitable success of a thing. " "Cecilia just asked whether she could succeed, which has nothing to do with the success rate." Sean took Cecilia''s words and said, "because the success rate depends on our attitude, but it depends on the attitude of the event itself, that is, the attitude of the other party The only thing we can do is to do our job well, but whether the other party is willing to cooperate is not something we can decide, because there are so many factors to consider that we can''t take care of them. " "Then..." "Let it be." Sean shrugged. "But as you said, the success rate is really high." "Then you just said I......" "I mean, the feather of the wind has a great intention of cooperation, that''s all." Sean gave Noro a white look and looked stupid, "but it''s understandable that there are no less than ten tribes eligible to participate this time. Some of them don''t want to be hostile to the Raven. Maybe you''ll tell the Raven... Xiuji, don''t run around these days. You''d better stay here honestly. " "My name is Noro!" Noro protested, "Noro Kassel!" Sean glanced at Noro, then raised his right hand and asked calmly, "what do you say your name is?" "Noro Shoji Kassel!" Noro replied immediately. Sean snorted and put his hand down. For Noro, a little bitch, Sean has completely explored a set of coping methods. This guy is a typical one who can''t remember well. If he is good to him, Noro will completely ignore it. Only by tossing him hard will he be honest. Of course, there will not be many people willing to change the name directly like Sean. If it weren''t for the contract, I''m afraid Nolo would have slapped Sean to death. Although the gap between the lower holy domain and the middle holy domain is indeed small, there are very obvious changes in the understanding of the rules. Some strong middle holy domains have even basically understood more than two rules. And Noro, according to Sean''s observation, this guy has at least mastered the power of three laws. If he can be fully proficient, he can definitely be promoted to the top level of the upper holy land. "That''s right." Thinking of this, Sean suddenly wondered, "what do you say about your weapon?" Noro was also looking at the wood carvings in the room. It has to be said that the master of this room is really exquisite in carving skills, because all these wood carvings, which are only about three inches high, are lifelike, especially the wood carvings of the powerful men in the holy land, which are almost carving their charm. This level is not what ordinary people can do. At least, he is also a strong man who touches the edge of the law line. He is only half a step away from breaking through the holy land. However, wood carving technology like this has always been good at Forest Elves - many Forest Elves choose to start with carving in terms of understanding the power of laws. The only difference is whether wood carving or stone carving or metal carving. Therefore, when such wood carvings appear in this obviously highland elf style tribe, Sean and others will naturally be curious, but whether Sean or Nolo, their curiosity is not as big as Cecilia. Because wood carving is the favorite way for forest elf mages to understand the law. Noro just looked absently, and his attention was not completely on it, so he put down the wood carvings after hearing Sean''s questions. But he didn''t speak immediately, but looked at Cecilia. It was self-evident. "Cecilia is her own. It''s okay." Sean said. But Noro did not speak, but Cecilia spoke first¡° I''ll see Hitler. " With that, Cecilia left the room and gave up the space in the room to what she thought was the "master and servant". After seeing Cecilia leave, Sean frowned and wondered in his voice, "do you need to keep it so secret? Cecilia is not an outsider, you know. " "I can''t say it because she''s here." Noro changed his frivolous appearance and said seriously, "contract." "All right." Sean shrugged. As long as it is related to the contract, it has always been extremely troublesome. These unspeakable reasons are completely contrary to normal logic. It''s just that people on the miracle continent seem to be used to this phenomenon for a long time, so they are calm. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Sean asked again. "Because of you." Noro said. "Because of me?" Sean was a little stunned. "What do you mean?" "As a special contract living creature like me, the real strength that comes to the material world is completely limited by the strength of the contractor. In other words, the stronger your strength, the greater the real combat power I can play. And if your strength can''t be improved, then even my strength can''t be improved and will always be limited to the current state. " Noro said in a deep voice, "so in the final analysis, the strength of the master is still too weak, so the strength I can play is naturally limited." Sean can understand what Noro said. It''s like in the game, the level of summoned creatures can''t exceed the summoner itself. Although the level of the special soul Summoner like the summoner can surpass the summoner itself, the real combat power that can be played will still be limited by the summoner itself, but the summoned creatures like Noro in the game are the strong ones in the lower holy land, which can basically ensure the real combat power of these summoned creatures. After all, there is only one Kanban mother, Alexis. "So, only when my strength is stronger can you summon your weapons?" Sean asked. "Yes." Noro nodded. "Now my weapon is sealed in my body. I can feel it, but I just can''t summon it. Although I can also use the weapons of the material world, I''m not as proficient as my own soul weapons, and my combat power still needs to be discounted. " "If you can use your own soul weapon, what is your real combat power?" "Oh." At this point, Noro''s face showed great satisfaction, "my strength now is about 70% of my heyday. Only by using my soul weapon can I be in the real heyday Under normal circumstances, even if the upper holy land attacks, I won''t be embarrassed. Although it takes some luck to win, it is not difficult to retreat easily. " Speaking of this, Noro''s arrogant color soon turned into a flattering color: "therefore, master, please improve your strength quickly so that I can remove the seal of my soul." Chapter 843 The angry momentum of enkos, the great demon king, rose into the sky, and almost all the super strong on the whole miracle continent can clearly feel it. However, there are not many people who really have the strength and qualification to cast a trace of will and attention. Of course, even fewer have time to escape after being shouted by enkos. And this kind of damage from the soul is not a small injury. It can be cured by a little rest. At this time, many old people who have been famous for a long time on the miracle mainland became extremely embarrassed. Among them, the most shocked are the Millennium covenant Empire and the St. Joels empire. The former is because of the Star Tower, a special building that can monitor all parts of the Empire. When enkos broke out, the whole star tower was paralyzed by the outbreak of this momentum. Because the black land where enkos is located is the black land where Utopia is located, and this land just belongs to the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire, whether the Millennium covenant empire is willing to admit it or not, the star tower still brings this land into the scope of supervision. In fact, the function of the Star Tower is really to monitor all abnormal phenomena, which is related to the "covenant" of the Millennium covenant empire. However, with the successive emperors paying less and less attention to this covenant, the value of the star tower has gradually become an important means for the emperor to ensure the stability of his power. Today, due to the paralysis of the Star Tower, the civil strife that the Millennium covenant Empire should have ended has been delayed again. Because after losing the intelligence supply of the Star Tower, a main imperial Legion unfortunately fell into the siege of aristocratic rebels and was completely destroyed. The noble rebels also took this opportunity to find a respite, and re established a stable defense front. The Imperial Army, which was used to the information supply of the Star Tower, also fell into a hard battle after losing the Star Tower. As for the St. Joels Empire, there is a monitoring device specially responsible for sensing all the darkness of the whole continent under the headquarters of the trial knights. This is also the main reason why the chivalry can always rush to the scene at the first time when there are disturbances by demons, demons and undead on the mainland - of course, the actual power and breath of the dark creatures that can be sensed by this monitoring device must have a certain level. At least, it must reach the level of thirteen coffins of dead spines - Ghost sword, magic boy and immortal corpse girl. Wendy is not included because of her weak strength. However, the monitoring device can only find out the approximate range and can not accurately locate it. That''s why the St. Joels Empire knows Scissorhands. Jack is making trouble all over the country, but he can''t find it accurately. Every time the siege has been formed, the member of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine can always break out smoothly. Therefore, now the St. Joels Empire no longer makes targeted actions, but puts forward a defense mechanism, Waiting for Jack to fall into the net. But now, the large magic monitoring device exploded directly when enkos made such a strong noise. Dozens of technicians of the trial order died on the spot. Therefore, compared with the strong who were injured by enkos''s broken will, the Millennium covenant Empire and St. Joels Empire suffered heavy losses. However, in addition to those who can obviously feel and involve, some people who are strong enough or have a keen perception can also feel this breath. Of course, this situation refers to those who are closer to enkos. For example, Sean and others who are in the feather tribe of the wind at this time. At this moment, nearly a week has passed since the day when the feather of the wind began to convene the Youchang meeting, that is, the day when Sean and others visited. These days, Sean and others temporarily rest in the feather tribe of the wind. Of course, it''s not meaningless to relax. Everyone is busy with their own affairs. Sean and Cecilia, for example, are obviously collecting information everywhere to understand the situation of the feather tribe of the wind, along with all the tribes attached to the feather of the wind. It has to be said that although the feather tribe of the wind is brave and good at fighting, it is relatively simple, so many elves don''t know that they have been talked about by Sean and Cecilia. Harding, on the other hand, hides in his room every day to practice. It is said that he must master the power of the holy land as soon as possible. It seems that this breakthrough is because he is in a hurry, so the realm is not particularly stable. He feels a little astringent. Simply put, he can''t give full play to his strength, so he needs a lot of training to master this new strength completely. This kind of thing is still business, so Sean didn''t say anything. Most of all, I wonder how Harding became the king of a demon ethnic group, or how he grew up and lived to the present. As for Noro and Hitler, the former doesn''t need any training at all. Obviously, before Sean enters the holy land, Noro''s strength can''t be increased or recovered, so his biggest task now is to follow Cecilia and Sean to the place. As for his brain capacity, Neither Sean nor Cecilia expected this guy to help; The latter went to find the witch sacrifice of the tribe on the second day after staying in the wind feather tribe, and had an in-depth discussion and exchange of experience on medical technology with him. Although I don''t quite understand the significance of Hitler''s actions, it''s good that she won''t be idle and bored when she has something to do. So when enkos''s momentum broke out, the first thing he felt was Noro, followed by Cecilia and HARTING. Sean just had a palpitation, but he didn''t know what was going on. "It seems that something big has happened in the southwest." Nolo made a strange sound, his eyes looked very excited, "this momentum, hey..." "What''s the matter?" Sean couldn''t feel the more specific situation because of his strength, so he asked curiously at this time. "It seems that a very powerful demon appeared." Cecilia felt it silently and then said, "that direction seems to be the direction of the Millennium covenant empire. But I can only feel a faint breath. It seems that the devil is very angry, but I can''t tell what''s going on. " "Well, I''m really angry." Noro nodded, "but with my strength and just because of the advantage of distance, I can detect a little. However, I estimate that the demon who exudes this momentum is definitely not weak, at least at the level of God. Anyway, people like me will die if they go to many places. The strength gap between the two sides is not at the same level. This is not the existence that can win by relying on quantity. " Hearing Noro''s words, Sean''s heart was shocked. Of course, he knew that with their current strength, although it could not be said that they could walk sideways in the wilderness, there would not be much danger in general. Of course, the premise was not to provoke the first-class tribes. Even in the whole miracle continent, they can be regarded as the top strength. The most important thing is that he knows very well that although Nolo''s strength is limited, his combat experience is still there. On the whole, even if the superior Holy Land strongman attacks, Nolo can buy everyone some time, and there may be a chance to turn defeat into victory. But now, Noro said this, which proves that the existence that can exude this momentum is probably above the level of super strong. This kind of existence suddenly appeared in the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. While surprised, Sean was a little more curious. He really wanted to know what the Millennium covenant Empire did to provoke such a terrible existence. But under this curiosity, it also made Sean''s heart pounding, because he realized the rare opportunity at present. "We''ve had a long rest these days. We''ve almost done what we should tidy up and prepare. Let''s continue on the road today." Sean glanced at Noro and Cecilia, and then suddenly said, "let''s go to Tamil and finish what we should do, and then we''ll go to the Millennium covenant empire." "To the Millennium covenant Empire?" Cecilia was stunned. "It''s now over there..." "It is because of such a powerful existence that we have more opportunities." Sean explained, "now the Millennium covenant empire is falling into aristocratic civil strife. It is rumored that this civil strife has come to an end and will soon end Maybe it was those noble rebels who jumped over the wall and summoned some powerful demons. Now the Millennium covenant Empire must be in a mess. If I hadn''t considered that going to the Millennium covenant Empire now might be involved in unnecessary trouble, I would like to give up my wild trip and solve the affairs of the Millennium Covenant empire before coming back. " "So what about the things on the feather of the wind?" Cecilia asked. "When their discussion is over, I''m afraid it will take two or three months. By then, we will have finished talking with Tamil." Sean replied, "anyway, from the beginning, I didn''t intend to stay here until they finished the meeting. It''s a waste of time, and we don''t have so much time to waste. Now we just start early. When we come back after looking for tedamir, they should also discuss the results and give us the answer directly. " Hearing what Sean said, Noro and Cecilia nodded, indicating that this was indeed the most time-saving way. "Well, you two go to Hitler, and I''ll go to HARTING and talk to that Meg by the way, lest he think we''re leaving without saying goodbye." Seeing Noro and Cecilia nodding, Sean directly opened his mouth and announced the next plan, "after that, we will gather at the gate of the tribe." Chapter 844 A young man breathed slightly, and his hair was wet with sweat, which made his hair look as if it was stuck together. At this time, he was standing against the wall, the blood on his face retreated, and seemed to be in abnormal pain. The man is not very handsome, but he will not be forgotten if he is thrown into the crowd. His facial features are still very clear, and the appearance of Jianmei star is also full of righteousness. At a glance, it seems easy to win the favor of others. People like this have always been welcomed by the Knights of major countries. After all, even the so-called Knights need some guys who can act as image spokesmen to present themselves. In fact, this man is indeed a member of the Knights. Well, or it should be regarded as a former member of a Knights'' order - one of the four knights of the St. Joels Empire, the trial knights. The reputation of this knights is not small. It can almost be said to be a very famous knights in the whole continent. Generally speaking, the Knights are an army system - at least in Sean''s real eyes, the Knights are classified into the category of army. Like the scarlet Knights under Sean, the Holy Roman Knights under wiles and all the Knights Sean has seen so far, they are all classified into the category of the army and have a unique hierarchy that can only appear in the army. But only the trial knights, nominally the knights, but in fact there is no such hierarchy. This is not so much a knight order as a mercenary team acting in the name of the knight order. Of course, the knights would not have any contracts of employment. They were under the command and control of the St. Joels Empire and were responsible for dealing with all abnormal things. Often, the combat formations on duty are independent operations. Only when dealing with difficult guys can there be the possibility of cooperative operations. But it is precisely because of the particularity of this order that the trial order enjoys a very special position in the whole miracle continent. As long as the trial Knights find any signs of the activity of dark creatures, they will be at this time, and the two powerful smells from the air are getting closer and closer. Diane felt Edward''s breath and moved forward cautiously. He knew very well that he was already an object to be annihilated, so he naturally didn''t want to collide with the two knights. Feeling that these two smells are moving rapidly, Diane guessed that there should be some powerful dark creatures, and they were also captured by the monitoring device of the trial knights, so she sent out two Knight chiefs - the trial Knights sent out to judge the number and quality of knights according to the strength of the monitored dark smell. The task of dispatching two chief knights is obviously a high-level task: a chief Knight of the jury has at least the strength equivalent to five trial knights. Therefore, the trial order has the lowest threshold for taking office - quasi holy land. The judgment standard of this quasi holy land is certainly not as strict as that of the dead spine thirteen coffins, but at least it needs to touch the edge of the power of the law. Diane could not determine the specific strength of the two chief judges, but he certainly knew something after staying in the trial order for so long. So at least he knew that the two knights did not come to trouble Edward because of Edward''s particularity at this time. Therefore, the monitoring device of the trial knights could not find his trace for the time being. It was probably only at the moment when he really became a demon God that he could catch his breath. However, as Diane continued to move cautiously, he found that the two breath came into the air and swept over him, and the two men stopped moving. At this moment, even if Diane was dull, he had realized that the two men were looking for themselves. "How possible!" Diane''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her breath that she had been converging inevitably leaked out. In an instant, the two men hovering in the air immediately killed Diane with a tiger down the mountain! At this moment, Diane could no longer hide her own breath. Even if she called out Uriel - completely completed Uriel''s dress in a moment, she quickly waved a heavy sword to stop the joint attack of the two knights. However, although this blow was blocked, it also made Diane almost spit blood for three liters and step back for more than ten steps to stabilize her figure. When he fixed his eyes on the knight who could hurt him, even today''s Diane felt a tingle. The Knight Commander is indeed the Knight Commander, but NIMA''s is actually the paladin commander! And two more! Especially the man on the left, he is wearing a suit of armor like emerald. The body surface of this suit of armor has red flame patterns. The weapon in his right hand is a silver white long gun, but the tip of the gun is not a sharp gun head, but a wide blade arc triangle. At the edge of the triangle is blood red - it is not so much a long gun as a trident blade. Diane is no stranger to this knight in uniform. In other words, no one in the whole St. Joels Empire would be strange. Because this man is the commander of the pure white wing knights and the head of the four paladins! Chapter 845 Diane swallowed a little hard. His eyes then shifted slightly to the right. The man on the right is also a paladin chief, which can be seen from his armor. This is a set of heavy armor with the whole body like silver. Only from the thickness of armor, we can know that the weight of this thing is probably not able to be worn by ordinary people. On the surface of the armor, there is a light green glow flowing, and the surrounding air seems to produce a weak cyclone under the flow of this glow, which looks like the air flow around the paladin. At the shoulder of the armor, there is also a emerald green cloak reaching to the ground. The cloak is engraved with magic patterns. Diane, who is no stranger to the four paladins, knows that this is a pair of double magic patterns, which can reduce the burden of this heavy armor on the wearer and increase its speed. His weapon was a thickened tower shield about 1.7 meters high and a short gun with a barb. In the entire St. Joels Empire, only one paladin would wear this angel suit. God''s right wing. Nazar. Nazar dimius tell wears an angel costume called Raphael, which represents the power of the wind. The first of the four paladins is Michael, who represents the power of fire. Angel costume, which is the most famous artifact on the mainland today, is not one of them. The perception of the outside world is that these armor are the greatest gift left to believers by the Lord of the morning. The St. Joels Empire relied on these Angel costumes to become one of the seven empires that are now famous throughout the miracle continent. Even today, these Angel costumes are still the biggest dependence of the St. Joels Empire, because no country or church can have so many artifacts - it is very good to have a country or church that can basically have an artifact, and most countries and churches can''t even have artifact. Not to mention, angel equipment is an artifact integrating attack and defense. Among the four sets of angel costumes owned by the St. Joels Empire, Michael is the most powerful suit. Michael''s strength is not only reflected in the special abilities of this armor - as an artifact, there must be some very special places, and one of the special effects Michael gives to the wearer is energy enhancement. This energy enhancement is not limited to fighting spirit. If the wearer is a magician, what is strengthened is magic. Its strengthening effect can at least enhance the wearer''s first-order strength. In fact, the compatibility between the holders of Michael and Michael - the matching degree that determines the wearer''s ability to give full play to the performance of angel costumes - can reach more than 95%. In addition to the 100% perfect phase of the first Michael wearer, the next successors basically maintained a relative height of 95 to 96, which is also the most proud thing of the Apollo blood family of the St. Joels empire. In particular, this year''s Michael wearer, ziggs Apollo Theil, has reached 97% of the degree of compatibility - which is the perfect degree second only to the first wearer in Michael''s history. The royal blood of the St. Joels empire is divided into four branches: Apollo, dimius, Romita and hegler. It is said that the four brothers were the four followers of the Lord of the morning before legzain became God. When legzain became God, the four brothers joined hands to create the St. Joels Empire, one of the seven empires. As a loyal follower of the Lord of the morning light, it is natural to establish the morning light church as a national religion, which is also the first country in history where the religious power is higher than the royal power. Despite the minor disputes between the church power and the royal power of the St. Joels Empire, even the morninglight church has to admit that only the people from these four royal blood lines can control the four sets of angel costumes. Because the ancestors of the blood source wore different angel costumes, the four sets of artifacts seemed like blood recognizing the Lord. Only the families corresponding to their blood could wear and use them. In other words, Michael''s successors came from the blood of Apollo tell; Raphael''s successor came from the blood of dimius tell. However, just as Michael''s wearer created a historical record, Raphael''s successor also created a record in the history of Raphael''s angel equipment - not the highest, but the lowest, and its degree of compatibility is only 84%! Not even 90% of the most basic guarantee! You know, in addition to the normal form on the surface, angel equipment also has an awakening state that can activate blood potential and give full play to the real ability of angel equipment. However, to activate this state, the prerequisite is that the degree of compatibility must reach 90%. If this standard is not met, it is impossible for the angel to enter the awakening state. Even if it reaches 90%, it will not last too long after activating the awakening state. If you want to be truly "unlimited" in the awakening state, the minimum degree of phase should reach more than 95%. This is why Michael has always been the strongest of the St. Joels empire. As a knight, Diane didn''t know much about these secrets, but she didn''t know less. So he was so shocked when he saw the appearance of the two paladins at this time - of course, neither ziggs nor Nazar could see his face because of the mask, but from the fluctuation of momentum, the two paladins who have been in battle for a long time could feel the change of Diane''s mentality. Ziggs did not put down Michael''s face armor, and his eyes stared coldly at the man wearing Uriel. Different from what ziggs imagined, the color of Uriel is dark red, but generally it looks more like dark black. On the contrary, there are red lines similar to flame shining on the surface of the heavy armor. The first intuition of seeing this heavy armor is like seeing the moving lava. Although this is indeed in line with the attributes of Uriel, a dangerous and awe inspiring breath is constantly filled. In particular, Uriel''s supporting weapons. It was a huge dark black Epee with a length of nearly two meters and five meters. Only the sword body was as wide as a door panel. It''s hard for ziggs to imagine what kind of strange force he has to have to wield this Epee, or is this one of Uriel''s special abilities? As the holder of Michael, no one knows the power and side effects of angel costumes better than ziggs. Although these costumes are indeed artifacts, their growth rate is limited, which does not mean that they can enable the wearer to do things that ordinary people can''t do - just like Raphael, this heavy armor and shield can''t work freely for ordinary people, even the legendary strong people famous for their strength, That''s why Raphael has the double magic pattern effect of reducing weight and increasing speed. However, compared with the well-known four Archangel costumes, Uriel is much more mysterious, because no one knows what the power of this set of Archangel costumes is. Except Diane herself. "Handed over Uriel." The confrontation between the two sides lasted for nearly a minute, and the air became more stagnant and full of a disturbing palpitation. Michael ziggs, the first of the four paladins of the St. Joels Empire, broke the silence, "this is not what you can have. As long as you hand over Uriel, I guarantee that you can be safe and even recommend you to the church. " Diane remained silent and didn''t answer. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say anything, but that he doesn''t know what to say. Seeing that Diane wearing Uriel was still silent, ziggs pondered for a while, and then opened his mouth again: "the origin of Uriel is not as simple as you think. I don''t know how you found it, but this is the glory left by our Lord. Now you have the honor to get it, which proves that you are very close to our Lord. Therefore, as long as you are willing to hand over Uriel and return to the empire with me, as long as the test is qualified, Uriel is still likely to return it to you. " This time, Diane finally spoke. But his voice was full of an ironic smile: "if I really hand over Uriel, I''m afraid I can''t live tomorrow. I believe that Lord ziggs is not unaware of His Holiness''s character. He will never allow Angel costumes to fall into the hands of others. Those who can really drive these costumes must be those around the Pope who trust them. " "Do you know me?" Ziggs frowned. "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is, Lord ziggs. Do you think I''m wrong?" Diane asked in a deep voice. "You may not understand the importance of angel costumes, but what I can tell you is that once these artifacts fall into the hands of people with evil thoughts, it will be an extremely terrible disaster." Ziggs did not directly answer Diane''s words, but said in another rather ambiguous words, "so his holiness certainly has his considerations. Since you are also a believer in the morning light, you should be able to understand His Holiness''s difficulties." "Ha ha." Diane gave a sneer, "Your Holiness''s troubles? If his holiness is really in trouble, tell me, why did two Paladins come to me? Isn''t it a plan to kill me and recapture Uriel? " "Shut up!" Before ziggs spoke, Nazar on one side finally couldn''t help shouting, "how can you slander the Pope''s decision! You are still a believer in the morning light, but you dare to question the Pope''s decision. You know, the Pope was appointed by our Lord! " Ziggs reached out his hand to stop Nazar, stopped his intention to continue, turned to look at Diane and said in a deep voice: "the angel costume is the pride of our St. Joels. Since the birth of the Empire, it is to collect the other three glory left by our Lord Qi. Since you are a believer in the morning light, you should understand. And... Angel costumes have always been activated only by royal blood. If you can activate them, it will prove that you are also a member of our royal family... " "The glory left by the Lord of the morning?" Diane sneered, and her tone also revealed a little contempt, "can you not make me laugh? Since I can get Uriel, do you really think I don''t know anything Not only Uriel, including your Michael, Raphael of the paladin of Nazar, but also Laguerre and Gabriel, are not the things of the Lord of the morning light at all, but the products of earlier times before the Lord of the morning light became God. " "Enough!" Ziggs shouted angrily, with a trace of anger in his eyes, "glory of my Lord, you are not allowed to slander! I see that you are also a believer in the morning light and can drive Uriel, so I advise you very well. If you are stubborn again... " "I''m really sorry." Diane chuckled, full of ridicule at ziggs and Nazar, "the blood flowing in my body is neither the so-called Royal member in your mouth, nor the morning light believer. I am just me, a lucky man who received Uriel as a gift from someone. I have an agreement with him. Until this agreement is completed, no one can stop me from moving forward. " Hearing Diane''s words, ziggs''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his thick and amazing momentum rose into the sky, while Nazar on the side also broke out his amazing momentum at the same time. Once their momentum broke out, the surrounding space even had a heavy feeling, as if the gravity of space had been changed out of thin air. The earth had countless small cracks, and the fine sand and stones floated slightly under the slight shock of the ground. The terrible momentum of wave after wave was constantly pushing towards Diane. Under this powerful pressure, even Diane, who was wearing Uriel, could not help but go back three steps to stabilize her figure. And every step he took backward, there was a pit deeper than his ankle on the ground. "The fallen!" Ziggs''s voice was as gloomy as if it could drip water. Under such a strong momentum, it showed an unprecedented strong momentum, "unexpectedly, Uriel would fall into the hands of people like you! In order not to let the glory of my lord suffer dust, I can only kill you here! " "Tut." Diane uttered a light Tut, "in the end, it''s not going to be a robbery. Why do you say so high sounding..." Almost without waiting for Diane to finish, Nazar of Raphael, the wearer, had attacked Diane first. The armor that looked almost twice the weight of heavy infantry had no effect on Nazar. He rushed to Diane''s face at a very fast speed. The one meter high heavy tower shield was no different from the ordinary small round shield in his hand. With his hand raised and clapped, it was a shield thrown out. Shield strike is a common means of soldiers. Its purpose is to use a small shield to launch an attack on the enemy''s face to create a short Vertigo effect. But under Nazar''s heavy tower shield, the shield shot was not towards the face, but towards Diane''s whole body. As long as it is photographed by this heavy tower shield, with the damage power erupted by Nazar''s powerful strength, even if Diane has Uriel''s protection, she will not be photographed or even seriously injured, but it will inevitably be affected and lead to the loss of balance of her center of gravity. And Nazar''s attack is far more than that. At the same time when he hit the shield, the long gun held in his right hand was also hidden on the back of the tower shield and sent out a stab like bone gangrene. This attack method is Nazar''s extremely skilled first-hand fighting skill - his enemies are often attracted by this exaggerated Tower Shield, so that they will keep an appropriate distance as far as possible, so as not to be photographed by the tower shield. Therefore, it is natural to ignore the second attack hidden under the tower shield. When the tower shield is empty and the opponent is trying to fight back, they have to rush to deal with the second attack from Nazar. This is also a prerequisite for his opponent''s ability to respond quickly. In fact, most of Nazar''s enemies will be stabbed and killed directly by short guns hidden under the tower shield. However, since the opponent is a strong man of the same level wearing Uriel, Nazar naturally does not think he can kill him with one blow. His purpose is only to force the opponent to deal with his short gun stab in a hurry. In this way, Diane will naturally fall into the disadvantage and the fighting rhythm will be completely controlled by Nazar. At that time, as long as ziggs is allowed to look for a suitable opportunity from the side, they will surely win Diane. However, Nazar''s good abacus doesn''t mean Diane is a fool. Although he was a little surprised - after all, the four paladins had been with Diane for nearly 30 years. At this time, they became enemies. Naturally, they would be nervous. However, this tension has long disappeared with the previous confrontation and dialogue, not to mention that Diane is also a strong man who grew up rapidly under the countless devastations of Edward. So when Nazar rushed to Diane and raised his hand to hit with shield and short gun, Diane subconsciously waved his sword without thinking. The heavy sword in his hand, which was as huge as the door panel, mercilessly cut on the Tower Shield of Nazar, and then burst out a strong impact, and even an extremely strong air current burst out, destroying the surrounding area for hundreds of meters like a wasteland that has been dry for several years. The result of such a strong collision was obviously beyond the expectations of both sides. Because under Diane''s strike, there was no side that caused Diane''s epee to be bounced off. On the contrary, Nazar was shocked back several steps, and even his ready shot was forcibly interrupted by this blow. Even though Diane didn''t realize that his blow could make a contribution, the fight with Edward also gave him an extremely fast fighting instinct, so while Nazar retreated, Diane didn''t hesitate to continue to attack with his sword. In this way, on the contrary, Nazar fell into the disadvantage, and the battle rhythm was completely controlled by Diane. When ziggs, who was already ready to support the raiding array, saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrunk, and even realized that the man in Uriel was wearing Angel clothes. Uriel''s compatibility was absolutely more than 90%. Under such circumstances, the performance that Uriel can play is naturally far above Raphael, so even if Raphael restrained Uriel, he still can''t resist the superior performance suppression of angel equipment. Thinking clearly about this, ziggs no longer hesitated and immediately rushed up. The long gun in his hand, which looked like a trident, stabbed out and collided with Diane''s heavy sword, blocking the heavy attack for Nazar. The next second, ziggs and Diane took two steps back from each other. After stabilizing their body again, Diane waved his sword again. This time, ziggs''s eyebrows had been frowned, because through this confrontation, he knew that Uriel''s compatibility degree was far more than 90%, but reached an amazing 95%! So when Diane attacked again, ziggs didn''t immediately fight back with a gun, but made a roar. A bright red light burst out of him and rushed into the sky, even dyed most of the sky red. And Diane, also under the outbreak of this strong momentum, was shocked back several steps before she finally stabilized her figure. When he saw the light column rising into the sky, he knew that this was the performance that ziggs directly opened the awakening state of angels. At the thought of this, Diane''s heart suddenly sank. He thought that if ziggs and Nazar joined hands, they should not start the awakening mode immediately as soon as they entered the combat state, because if they had to do so with two enemies and one, it would really disgrace the reputation of the paladin. But Diane didn''t expect that ziggs really did it! So in desperation, he can also open the awakening mode of angel costume. In an instant, another light column of earthy yellow also rose into the sky, dyeing the other half of the sky earthy yellow, competing with ziggs''s brilliant red for the dyeing of the sky clouds. When the two pillars of light disappeared at the same time, the angel costumes of ziggs and Diane also changed greatly. Michael''s performance is that there are red tassels on the original helmet, just like a fiery red hair. At the back of the armor, a pair of huge golden light wings, which are completely condensed by the flame, emerge. The two light wings are three meters long, and each gentle fan will shed a piece of golden brilliance. The spear tip of its long gun has also changed its shape, from the original Trident to a broad blade similar to the sword body, with a liquid silver white flame burning on it. Compared with Michael, there are very obvious morphological changes, and Uriel has no obvious morphological changes. Only the color of the heavy armor became darker, and there were three huge shields nearly one meter high that seemed to be made of basaltic iron rock suspended around Uriel. The Epee in his hand also has a lot of flame like purplish red texture on the sword body, with a dark red viscous flame like magma burning on the sword body. This is the awakening state of Michael and Uriel! Almost at the same time that both sides were in a state of awakening, ziggs''s heart sank for the first time. Because the strong smell emitted by Uriel is even above ziggs, which means that the consistency of Uriel is far above ziggs and Michael, and even very close to the perfect state! There is no doubt that this is a 99% belief fit! Chapter 846 A bright light burst up, almost covering an area of several kilometers. The energy dissipation from the battle of the legendary strong, even if only one percent, is enough to overturn the river and the sea. What''s more, both ziggs and Diane are fighting with angel tools, not to mention the destruction. Nazar, suspended several kilometers away, looked vaguely uncertain. Like envy, also like envy. As a sibling, Nazar''s envy is naturally his cousin, ziggs. Jealousy, of course, is the anonymous who is now wearing Uriel. Although the St. Joels empire is a religious Empire, the Ancient Empire also has its own heritage and folk customs: they not only worship martial arts, but also highly admire the spirit of chivalry. Therefore, the St. Joels Empire has the most knights in the mainland. Since the war just now, Diane has not reported her family. This behavior is extremely barbaric and rude in the eyes of St. Joels who advocate chivalry. However, the barbarian was recognized by Uriel, and his matching degree with Uriel was as high as 99%. Nazar was almost crazy with jealousy - even though he knew that jealousy was against chivalry, Nazar still couldn''t stop the spread of this emotion. In fact, it''s not that Diane doesn''t want to report to himself, but he can''t do it. Because his name is now on the death list of the St. Joels empire. If he reports his family, it will certainly become a clue. As long as the people of the St. Joels Empire pursue it, he will surely accumulate to his family. Even though Diane''s state of mind has changed greatly, almost cold-blooded, for his family, it is still a shelter in his heart and the last guarantee that his soul will not completely degenerate. So Diane didn''t want to, but didn''t dare. Therefore, the two sides have been fighting for several hours, but ziggs and Nazar still don''t know who the man wearing Uriel is. When the strong light enveloping several kilometers around gradually went out, the first thing that came into Nazar''s eyes was the completely razed yellow wasteland. The trees and vegetation that originally grew on this land, and even several village sites that remained after being destroyed by Edward, completely disappeared under this strong light, except that this land did not disappear, but lost all water and nutrients. Of course, there is about ten meters of land - at the moment, this area with a radius of several kilometers is a deep pit. In this deep pit, there are two figures standing thousands of meters apart. If you look at their position at this time, it should be suspended in midair, about ten meters from the real ground. At this time, the brightness of the golden wings on ziggs''s body is no longer just now, and the color is obviously much darker. Even the tassel like red hair on his head has changed from dark red to light red, not to mention the silver white flame on his sword gun - these flames are no longer flowing like liquid, It''s more like condensation due to long-term drought. In any way, it is obvious that ziggs is extremely tired at this time. But compared with the seemingly tired ziggs, Diane will look very embarrassed. Although the angel gear worn on the body is still not damaged, there is only one side of the three huge shields suspended around us, and this side is still full of cracks. It is estimated that it can only block another attack. The giant sword in Diane''s hand is not much better than ziggs, not to mention that the burning flame is more like a flame about to go out at this time. Even the texture of lava like color lit up at that time has been completely dim. "I have to admit that you are really strong." Ziggs''s eyes were very cold, but the chivalry he had practiced all year round still made him look good. "99% fit is really easy to change the situation. If it weren''t for my angel costume and the archangel, I''m afraid that even if other people have the same fit as me, they won''t be your opponent. " Diane calmed her disordered breathing slightly. In fact, he was not as relaxed as ziggs said. This battle finally made him fully understand that Michael''s claim to be the strongest angel costume is not a joke. The energy increase provided by his characteristics makes him have extremely amazing explosive power and combat effectiveness. At the beginning of the war, he was able to resist ziggs''s attack by relying on three Xuanyan shields completely controlled by his will. After all, his speed was too fast, which led to the extremely fast pace and intensity of the battle. As a result, he paid for the bursting of a basaltic shield before finally adapting to and keeping up with ziggs''s speed. But even so, she just kept unbeaten. If she wanted to win, Diane felt she had no chance. This is because he and Uriel have a phase degree of 99%, so he can make all changes of Uriel reach the degree of freedom. If only 97% is the same as ziggs, I''m afraid he would have been taken by ziggs. But Diane doesn''t know. In the eyes of ziggs and Nazar, this scene is extremely amazing - ziggs doesn''t talk big. Diane is really strong to an incredible extent. Maybe Diane didn''t know, but Nazar knew that the bright golden light covering several kilometers was the most powerful killing skill among the special effects given by Michael. But the result of this move did not completely defeat Uriel, but only made him pay the price of a basalt shield. But There was a cold flash in Nazar''s eyes. The next moment he quickly fell from the air. When he fell to a certain height, he suddenly swept towards Diane. His speed was very fast, especially Rafael gave Nazar the advantage of speed, so almost at the moment he swept towards Diane, a round air wave like a ripple burst out in the air - he launched a fierce attack towards Diane at a very high speed like breaking through the sound speed. Like ziggs and Diane, after awakening the angel outfit, they really couldn''t even sweep the array with his strength, because when the angel outfit woke up, their strength was forcibly increased by two classes, almost reaching the level close to the super strong. The fighting at this level, whether in terms of fighting rhythm or intensity, is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Naturally, not everyone can intervene and assist. So Nazar retreated out of the battle range at the first time. At this time, he really hated his powerlessness. But now! Both ziggs and Diane have handed over all their cards, and it is obvious that the awakening state of angel equipment can no longer last long. In this almost exhausted situation, the strength of both ziggs and Diane is bound to be greatly reduced. In this way, Nazar, who has not touched from the beginning and still maintains complete combat power, naturally becomes the last straw enough to crush the camel. The distance of several kilometers, with Nazar''s full efforts, is just a matter of two or three breaths. When Diane''s perception finally reacts, the distance between Nazar and Diane is almost less than 100 meters. At Nazar''s speed, let alone a breath, he can reach Diane in front of him and win it completely. Of course, Diane is not helpless to reach Nazar. The basaltic shield was completely manipulated by Diane''s consciousness. As long as his mind moved slightly, the shield could immediately act according to Diane''s instructions - which was why he could block ziggs''s continuous crazy attacks before. But now, this shield is full of cracks, and can only block another attack at most. If it is normal, it must be used to block Nazar''s attack and buy yourself a reaction time. However, as the head of the four paladins, ziggs also moved at this time. His action is very simple, that is, holding the long gun like a saber to attack Diane. At this time, he didn''t even consider any attack action or martial arts skills, just raised his gun and stabbed. However, under this action, there was a terrible energy explosion - ziggs gathered almost all his fighting spirit under this gun. If he was stabbed by it, even Diane would be seriously injured. Therefore, on balance, Diane instinctively chose to use basalt shield to resist ziggs''s fatal blow. As for Nazar''s attack, Diane can only choose hard resistance after all. At this time, he is gambling that the high compatibility between himself and Uriel can protect his life, so as not to let him be directly removed by people with armor. Angel gear is a weapon and armor, but it still needs the spirit and spirit of the holder to drive it. Therefore, if you are tired to a certain extent, you can no longer maintain the use of angel equipment, and this set of artifact will naturally release the attachment form. In the face of Nazar''s full attack wearing Rafael, Diane had no time to respond to all his actions, so she could only watch him shoot with his shield again. But! Right now! A blue flame suddenly burst out from Diane''s left side. The strong explosion impact airflow instantly pushed Diane to a further position. At the same time, he forced ziggs back, which also completely failed Nazar''s almost inevitable blow. On the contrary, because the heavy shield was stained with these blue flames, he had to find another way to extinguish it. In this way, the encirclement and killing of Diane was broken. Diane, who flew backwards, also stopped the momentum of flying backwards under a strong support. However, this momentum is very sufficient, so it is inevitable to drag two dents several meters long on the ground. When Diane finally stopped the backward momentum and was able to stand firm, he felt a hand leaving his back. Looking back, Diane saw a person he absolutely didn''t expect, so suddenly appeared. "It''s you!" This cry was not only Diane, but also ziggs and Nazar. Diane turned her head in amazement and looked at the two paladins, ziggs and Nazar. Although they could not see Diane''s appearance, they could also notice Diane''s amazement at this time. "They have long found out my existence." Standing behind Diane was no one else, just Edward who had chased Diane for months. The seventh demon, confessor Edward. At this time, Edward did not restore the form of demon God, but stood in human form. His naked upper body could see angular muscles, and his lower body was also a pair of ragged black trousers with bare feet. His height is only about 1.8 meters, which is a whole head shorter than Diane, who is two meters tall. However, no one will think that he is really shorter than Diane. Diane looked stunned and angry when she heard Edward''s voice. Of course, ziggs and Nazar couldn''t see Diane''s look. They could only roughly judge his mood by the momentum he exuded at this time. "This is the paladin of St. Joels." Edward''s voice is very calm, but it has a taste of ridicule, "it is also the essence of the world You should understand now. If you blindly chase me and want to eradicate all evil for the world, the end result may not be very good. " "I didn''t chase you to eradicate the evil of the world." Diane said in a deep voice, but when he said this, he didn''t look at Edward. His eyes had been fixed on ziggs and Nazar in the distance, "I just have an agreement with someone, and I must complete this Agreement That''s all. " Edward shrugged noncommittally, as if he had no interest in the topic. "I didn''t expect that the two Paladins would violate the spirit of chivalry." Diane took a deep breath and uttered a naked mockery. "This is not a duel. There is no violation, no violation." Ziggs replied in a deep voice, "at first I just thought you were a fallen knight who went astray. But now, you actually collude with the demon God... What''s the difference between you and heresy? " "Oh." Edward laughed contemptuously, "as if the fallen knight were not a heresy In the eyes of your St. Joels, do you not regard all existence that does not obey the call of the Lord of the morning as heresy? If you didn''t have this ability, I''m afraid you would have started a war against the whole continent. Why should you speak so high sounding? It''s ridiculous. " "Shut up!" Nazar looked at Edward and shouted angrily, "heretics dare to talk about our Lord!" "At least, the heresy you think will not be such a despicable sneak attack." It''s just talking. Why can''t Diane. "How can you be mean to deal with heresy?" Ziggs said coldly, "Uriel is the glory of our Lord. Can you wear such heretics! Today, I must take you down But don''t worry, I won''t kill you on the spot. I''ll take you back to the Empire and hand you over to the judge for your crime! " At this point, ziggs also turned to Edward and said in a deep voice, "I was going to deal with you after taking him. But now it saves us time to search for you It''s just that you don''t have such a good treatment. I''ll kill you here! " Hearing ziggs''s words, Edward burst out a burst of laughter, which seemed extremely arrogant: "although my name is the Confessor, it doesn''t mean that I''m confessing my sin of becoming a demon God, but for you A group of ignorant sinners who don''t even know their smallness deserve to talk here. You two guys are not even as good as the knight next to me who has been chasing me for months. " "I really want to thank you for your praise." Diane said coldly. "I said." Edward said faintly, "do you want to join hands with me once? It''s not easy to deal with these two people on your own. " "You''re not the same." Diane snorted coldly, "if I''m caught, and then they two bother you again, you must not escape." Edward was noncommittal: "so, what''s your answer?" "Good." Diane said in a deep voice, "but in their eyes, I am no different from a heresy, so why should I not be a real heresy." Chapter 847 Today''s miracle continent is like chaos. In the southwest of the wilderness, within the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire, there is a terrible momentum constantly emitting. The strength of that breath has far exceeded the standard that the world can bear. The only powerful existence on the miracle continent dare not even look directly at this breath and choose to pretend not to know. Similarly, in the territory close to the western continent, there is also a strong breath, which is also an extremely strong and thick breath, but this breath does not belong to one person, but belongs to the combination of four people. But anyway, this chaos is enough to frighten many strong people. Once someone finds that the miracle mainland is about to be in chaos, it will inevitably be many more cattle, ghosts and snake gods. These guys who try to fish in troubled waters are all ambitious and strategists who boast of being powerful, but no one knows how many people can really succeed. However, no matter what the future situation is, there is still a team here in the wilderness, unswervingly moving forward. The leader of this team is a qainas. The followers are more or less exotic, including a demon descendant who covers himself tightly, a saint from the life church, a magician who exudes the magic fluctuation of witch level, and a person who can''t distinguish sex. This group is naturally Sean, Harding, Hitler, Cecilia and Noro. Because the feather of the wind is very excited about Sean''s proposal, but for some reasons since ancient times, the tribe can''t make a decision immediately. It needs to hold a comprehensive meeting to discuss before it can make a decision. Because Sean and others decided to continue their purpose of entering the wilderness after feeling the abnormality of chaos, they naturally would not wait in the feather tribe of the high wind. But Sean made an agreement with McGonagall. When they return from the Mandong tribe, they will inevitably pass here again. At that time, I hope to get good news. On this point, Meg said with a bitter smile that he hoped so - obviously, MEG was not too optimistic about the outcome of the meeting. But no wonder. After all, the Raven tribe is the most powerful of the three elves in the wilderness, because the core force of this tribe is a large number of grey elves. There are a lot of statements about the grey elves, but the statement that "the grey elves are close relatives of the dark elves" is the most accepted by the broad masses of the people. Moreover, compared with the dark elves hiding underground, the gray elves living on the surface may not be very good at assassination skills and combat experience such as using terrain, but their combat style is very bold and unrestrained because they are close to racial creatures such as orcs and gray dwarves, which leads to their preference for large-scale It is a heavy weapon with excellent melee ability. However, it may be because the limbs were too developed, so the gray elves forgot their knowledge of magic. Not to mention the ancient arcane magic, even elemental magic and even Druid magic, they are not good at all. As for the ability of Stoneskin, it is not so much magic as a natural ability produced by the close proximity between the grey elves and the grey dwarves. It is precisely because the grey elves have almost unique and powerful advantages in melee and bow, so the combat effectiveness of the grey elves has always been obvious to all. As the Holy Land in the eyes of all the gray elves living in the wilderness, the Raven tribe naturally gathers almost all the gray elves in the wilderness - it is almost because a small number of gray elves are attached to the storm eye tribe. Among the three elves, it is understandable that the wind feather tribe, whose comprehensive strength is the weakest - before the storm eye tribe fell into chaos and internal struggle - does not want to break out any war with the Raven tribe. However, Sean''s easier to understand is mcguintier, the unitary chief of the feather tribe of the wind. Why the wind is so eager to expand the feather of the wind - this idea is the same as he can''t wait to expand the Principality of the void. Therefore, when leaving the feather tribe of the wind, looking at McGonagall''s bitter smile, Sean just patted him on the shoulder without saying anything more. At present, he can only pray for a good news on his return trip - of course, Sean doesn''t actually have much fantasy. Because the world is full of too many variables and accidents, not to mention a special place where the situation is constantly changing every day, such as a wilderness. After leaving the plume of the wind tribe, it moved forward again for about half a month, and officially entered the core area of the wilderness. The products in this area are obviously richer than those in other places. We can even see rare trees in the wilderness. Of course, the area can''t be too vast. It''s probably like a small forest. From the perspective of growth scale, it''s probably the development degree of more than ten years, and there are a lot of artificial construction traces. Obviously, this forest is artificially cultivated, and probably only those large tribes with first-class seats have this leisure to cultivate these. Seeing this forest means that Sean and others have officially entered the territory of the first-class seat tribe. Different from the alarmed alert in the deep abdomen, the territory of the first-class tribe was much more comfortable and there was not much tension. Sean and others didn''t even see any patrols. Perhaps this is the strength of the first-class seat tribe in the wilderness: it probably thinks that no enemy can go deep into this boundary, so any act of patrolling the border is superfluous - after all, there are second-class seats outside the territory of the first-class seat tribe. If there is an army that the second-class seat tribe can''t stop, then the war must spread to the whole wilderness, At that time, it must be the start of an all-out war. There is no need for border patrol. So Sean doesn''t fail to understand this unreasonable but confident self expansion idea. In particular, considering the vast territory of the wilderness, a simple border patrol takes days, and this is still a fixed patrol in the designated area - the situation of the wilderness is very different from the human country outside. Like Sean''s empty principality, as long as a fortress is built in the canyon crack leading to the wilderness, it can completely hold here. No matter what happens in the wilderness, it can''t bypass the defense and monitoring of the fortress. Similarly, fortress tonis, fortress Garrod and so on are based on this principle. However, there are no dangerous places in the wilderness. All of them are flat terrain. No matter how big a fortress is built, it can not play the role of monitoring and defense, so we can only rely on the border patrol of human sea tactics. The first-class seat tribe is located in the core of the wilderness. It is not easy to enter here. Why waste energy to arrange a large number of people to patrol? Noro whistled as he walked forward, looking at the surrounding environment. He had a strong smile on his face: "sure enough, the outside world is wonderful." Cecilia and others looked at Noro curiously. Although Noro claimed to be Sean''s family guard, through the observation over this period of time, even the most insensitive Harding found some very contrary places. For example, Noro is full of all kinds of curiosity about the world. Although common sense and IQ are still on the pass line, he often shows curiosity and confusion against common sense for many basic things that can no longer be basic. In particular, some strange words emerging from his mouth, such as atomi giant bug, Lily Python and so on, are strange creatures unheard of. Don''t say they don''t know, even Sean is also at a loss. I''m afraid the creatures that even Sean doesn''t know can''t exist in this world. So, except Sean, who knew the origin of Noro, others were full of curiosity about Noro. In particular, after all these years of separation from Sean, where did he go. Listen to its description, it is likely to go to another plane. But since he went to another plane, how did he come back? These are all places where people are very curious - not to mention others, even Sean is very curious, because he clearly remembers that race is a question mark in the information about Noro. As like as two peas, what is the real race is that it is not the same race as human beings. "If you say anything strange again, I''ll let you roll directly on the ground." Sean glanced at the more confused color in the eyes of Harding and others, and whispered to Noro through the spiritual contract, "I know that countless beings from all aspects are imprisoned in that special space, but you''d better pay attention to it. I don''t want to make up a story for you, because it''s very troublesome." Noro tilted his mouth, although his face was full of helplessness, but he really didn''t dare to disobey Sean, the master. After all, Sean was in control of his life and death. Just as Sean and others are constantly getting to know Noro these days, Noro is also rapidly adapting and understanding the world - he is really not the person of this thematic plane, but his plane is not much different from the world, so it is relatively easy to adapt. But many habits can''t be changed for a while and a half. Especially his soul has been closed in a dark space for so long. At this time, he can finally see the sun again. Of course, there will be a lot of excitement. However, since Sean asked him to keep a low profile, he naturally had to obey his orders. After turning his eyes, he found a set of words for himself: "I''m really sorry. When I was looking for the trace of the young master, I also guest starred in some disgraceful things, but I believe you should understand. After all, it''s also for survival..." Harding reached out and patted Noro on the shoulder, with deep sympathy on his face: "I can understand." "Thank you." Noro excitedly held Harding''s hand and showed a very charming smile, which made Harding blush even if he knew that the other party was a man, and Sean felt a burst of pain. "Before I found the young master, I missed a space trap when I made a guest appearance in this job, I was imprisoned in a dark place for more than ten years... I even think I''m going crazy, if... "Speaking of this, Noro turned his head affectionately at Sean, and then continued to say:" if it wasn''t for the last time to see the young master... Anyway, thank God, my humble wish was finally realized, I really feel like I have no regrets. " "What a pity." Hitler said sympathetically, "if it were me, I would not stand it. I couldn''t see the light at all." Even Cecilia, who had always been the most suspicious, couldn''t help showing sympathy: "Sean... Don''t bully him again in the future. Look how loyal he is to you." Seeing everyone facing him, Noro reached out and gently wiped away a tear from the corner of his eyes. When no one could see it, he showed a complacent smile, even with a taste of asking for credit. Sean scolded secretly. He almost forgot that this guy was good at acting. Noro''s existence is simply a model of "life is like a play, all depends on acting". However, Sean had to admire Noro''s success in eliminating the doubts raised by Cecilia and others. Even if these words did not stand scrutiny, this guy obviously knew how to take advantage of his appearance. On this alone, Sean felt that even alikate could not be compared with him. After all, alikate is only good at camouflage, but Noro is not good at camouflage. He can even perfectly play all the roles he needs to play. This is probably one of the important reasons why he will be called a trickster. After Noro''s trouble, the atmosphere in the team was inexplicably relaxed, and everyone even began to talk to Noro. And listening to him rambling about and running the train with his mouth full, Sean couldn''t help shaking his head for a while, because everything he said couldn''t stand any careful deliberation and thinking, but it could be believed by everyone at this moment. "Eh?" Just as Noro was telling about his adventures in a world he didn''t know, halfway through the story, he let out a light sigh, "someone is coming." Chapter 848 Hearing Noro''s words, everyone was stunned. Obviously, they didn''t find anyone close to this at all. Cecilia and HARTING could see the surprise in each other''s eyes after they looked at each other. After being promoted to the strong in the holy land, their perception naturally becomes a lot sharper. Even if they do not deliberately keep vigilant in the current environment, it is impossible to hide their perception in an area of hundreds of meters. Of course, at this time, their area is also a flat terrain, let alone hundreds of meters. Even if there are traces of people in thousands of years, it is impossible to hide them. At this time, no one is in their perception or field of vision. However, Noro said that someone was close at this time, which naturally surprised them. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the woods about three or four hundred meters away from them at this time. The only thing that can hide people''s perception and make them unable to lock the target within this MaPingChuan like line of sight is this artificially cultivated forest. At this time, not only Noro, but also Cecilia and Harding looked here, and completely extended their perception, just like tentacles into the woods. Sean is not a strong man in the holy land. Naturally, he has no such powerful means of detection, but he also has different methods of exploration. The real eye, inspired by his mind, soon changed. At this time, what came into his eyes was no longer the forest, grassland and other scenes, but the pure energy world composed of countless dense Qi and lines. In this world, as long as any energy body can not hide from the detection of the real eye, and the size and brightness of the air mass emitted by those dense gases can roughly judge a person''s strength. But Sean seldom uses this ability, mainly because it consumes too much. The real eye that starts the fourth order effect is not almost consumed like the first three orders. In fact, when observing the energy trend, every second will cause a lot of mental burden on Sean. Even with his soul strength and mental ability, it can only last for ten seconds at most, and then he will fall into a severe headache state of excessive mental energy consumption. Therefore, most of the time, Sean is the rhythm of second on and second off. Anyway, he doesn''t rely on this to judge the strength of his opponent, but to detect whether there is an ambush. So after opening the ability of the fourth order real eye, Sean only glanced at the forest environment and closed it immediately. And the look on his face was the same as Cecilia and HARTING. The reason is simple. They didn''t see any signs of ambush in the woods. Therefore, the three men couldn''t help looking at Noro. But seeing Noro, he stared at the front with a calm face. He didn''t look at the woods at all, so they couldn''t help looking at the empty front. After two or three minutes, the scene fell into a strange silence. Because not only did no one appear, not even a small animal, but only Sean and others stood like fools. However, Noro may often appear strange, but there is no doubt about his strength. Therefore, people do not doubt him, but this silence makes people feel pressure. This look of warning like a great enemy naturally consumes people''s spirit. "After hiding for so long, still don''t plan to come out?" Noro sneered, and his voice was full of pride that was almost conceited. "Young master, can you lend me your sword?" Sean didn''t say anything, so he took the black king out of the ring and threw it to Noro. After Noro''s right hand took the long sword, his wrist shook slightly, but he stabbed a few times, and pulled out a beautiful sword flower - in the air, and even the residual shadows of Noro''s sword stabbing remained. These residual shadows only stayed at a small part of the sword tip, looking like a black flower suspended in the air. Only from this point of view, Noro once said that he was good at fencing. I''m afraid he was still a little modest, because even if Sean did it, he would have no problem holding a sword flower, but if Noro almost hovered in the air with the shadow of the sword like a flower, not everyone could do it. After the sword flower pulled lightly, he saw Noro suddenly step out, and the whole person swept a distance of more than ten feet and cut straight with a sword. In an instant, a thick column of black thunder directly penetrated and fell, completely covering the area of more than ten meters in front of Noro. The strong black thunder awn fell from the empty air, and then burst open after landing. It turned into countless small black thunder snakes and swam everywhere. The whole earth immediately produced countless fine cracks. These cracks are crisscross. They are not like cobweb cracks formed by the diffusion of the force of falling, but like the land of Shura where sword Qi is raging. This is the first time everyone has seen Noro''s shot. Such a shocking attack also gave HARTING and Cecilia a deep understanding of Noro''s strength. Although the moves of the strong in the holy land are often extremely destructive, let alone such a black thunder column covering a range of more than ten meters, such as Cecilia''s bombing all over the world when dealing with the magic child. However, the so-called layman watching the excitement and the expert watching the doorway. With the eyesight of HARTING and Cecilia, we can see a lot of knowledge: the understanding of rules alone is far better than them. However, after a sword move, Noro frowned slightly, as if he was not satisfied with the power of his move. Outsiders don''t know about Noro, but Sean knows very well. For swordsmen, a handy weapon can increase the power of sword skills a hundred times. At present, Sean''s black king is only a semi-finished product, so there is nothing special. The only thing to say is that the sword body is heavy enough. In this way, even if Sean''s attack power is weak, it can be called destroying gold and jade only by relying on the rolling force of the sword body weight when waving. Therefore, in fact, Sean also plays a role in suppressing the enemy by using weapons in many battles. Noro also has his own habitual weapon, which is limited by Sean''s strength. At present, it is sealed in his body and can''t be used. At present, only Sean uses a sword, so if Nolo really wants to show his sword skills, he must borrow a sword from Sean. From the current scene, it is obvious that Sean''s sword is far from Noro''s usual weapon, otherwise Noro wouldn''t look like this. "Hum." The slightly wrinkled eyebrows soon unfolded again, and Noro''s look turned into a bit of banter, "want to go?" As soon as the words fell, another sword went straight into the ground. The edge of the sword is three inches into the ground, no more or less. With the stabbing of the black king, a black sword awn suddenly rises and rolls up directly in front. Countless black arcs continue to escape in a staggered way with the breaking of the ground, just like a black Thunder Dragon drilling in the ground. The original green field has become fragmented under the impact of the vaguely visible black dragon''s back, and almost all the grasslands have become scorched black. Maybe Noro''s sword was more powerful. Lei Mang in front of him seemed that he could no longer stand it. He broke through the ground in some panic, and then moved aside to avoid the black Thunder Dragon moving forward on the ground. Seeing this figure breaking through the ground, HARTING, Cecilia and Sean finally showed surprise. They didn''t expect that someone would lurk underground, and they couldn''t find it. I''m afraid these lurking skills are very important. If it weren''t for Noro, as long as the other party had a killing heart, I''m afraid even with the strength of Sean and others, I''m afraid I would lose one person here. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly remembered that when Nolo introduced himself, he seemed to mention that he was good at latent assassination in addition to swordsmanship. Naturally, he was also proficient in these means of anti assassination and pursuit. At this time, it should be that Nolo suddenly found something unusual, which led to the discovery of the killer hiding underground. However, this person can avoid Noro''s two sword skills. I''m afraid his strength should be not weak? With this in mind, Sean turned his head and looked intently. Then he found that he seemed to overestimate his opponent. He may be a strong man, but his strength is only between the upper gold and the lower sword of the holy land, but there is still a gap from the quasi holy land. The reason why he was able to avoid Noro''s two successive attacks was that Noro''s control of power was not accurate enough for the first time, and the second time should be the result of Noro''s intention to keep his hand. Because at this time, the embarrassed figure, although there were many tearing marks of sword wounds and blood stains all over his body, on the whole, he did not hurt the key points - not so much the key points, but Nolo deliberately avoided these key parts. Therefore, when the figure looked very embarrassed, it did not endanger his life. Therefore, it was able to break through the ground and escape. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the sword just fell into the ground will be enough to tear it into pieces. You know, two shots in a row, but Noro didn''t even expand the field, just relying on the sword technique to suppress it. At this time, the figure had been exposed, and it was impossible to escape from Sean and others. Without waiting for Harding to do it, Noro took the first step - almost no one saw how Noro moved, but he suddenly appeared behind the figure. The funny thing is that the man obviously didn''t know this. The figure he broke through the ground had just landed on his right foot. Before he could stand firm, he quickly turned around with a strange movement, obviously trying to stay away from Sean and others immediately. But as soon as he turned around, he looked at Noro''s peerless face close at hand, stared at himself with a smile, and even greeted him with a warm smile: "where do you want to go?" Under normal circumstances, it is absolutely exciting and exciting to be stared at by Noro, who can almost ignore his gender, and even see his smile. But at this moment, under this situation, the unlucky ghost who broke through the ground only had panic and palpitation, and there was no sense of beauty and comfort at all, because after Noro''s question, he broke out a burst of collapse scream. "Tut." Noro curled his lips. "What a frightened kid." After saying that, and ignoring any action of the man, Noro took the black king and patted the figure of the man as if he were heavy and light. He immediately spun it up. After rotating for more than ten times in mid air, he fell heavily in front of Sean. When the man fell to the ground, he had completely lost his sense of balance, and may even have a slight concussion. Therefore, he tried more than ten times, but he couldn''t stand up, or even try to sit still with his hands. Finally, he could only lie on the ground in a big font, and then gasped heavily. At this moment, all talents can finally see the true face of this person. The man in front of him was actually a young man. He looked about twenty-two or three years old, one or two years younger than Sean. Of course, he still inherited the unique ruggedness of the wild land, especially he was still a barbarian, so it was impossible to have a handsome appearance, but it was somewhat dignified only by his appearance, which was in line with the barbarian''s definition of "handsome". However, the image of the unlucky man is not good-looking. Because his naked upper body was covered with slender scars, and there were black thunder snakes shining on it. It was obvious that these were Nolo''s masterpieces. And to be able to be so hurt and not die, and even completely avoid all the key attacks, Noro''s means are enough to make people take a breath of air conditioning. How accurate control it must be! "Young master, return your sword." Noro smiled and threw the black king back into Sean''s hands. And Sean didn''t say anything. After taking the sword, he put the black king away, and his eyes fell on the man on the ground. Sean doesn''t know much about the wilderness, but he doesn''t know much. However, most of them are spread in forums, official introductions and player rumors. He doesn''t really experience and participate in many wilderness events. So once it comes to some more specific information, Sean is obviously not very good at it. At least he doesn''t know what occupation the boy''s hidden means comes from. But one thing he can be sure of is that they have entered the territory of the Mandong tribe. At the moment, the man who lurked in the soil and tried to sneak attack must come from the Mandong tribe. Sean and his family came to the Mandong tribe this time to talk about a deal with Tamil. They came here for alliance friendship, not for fighting here. Therefore, Sean can only cure this Mandong people who probably regard themselves and others as enemies. So at Sean''s sign, Hitler came forward to perform the healing technique. With just a few simple magic techniques, she completely cured the barbarian''s injury, and even the sequelae such as concussion. As soon as he resumed his action, the barbarian immediately turned over. However, his next action is really a little unwise. Under normal circumstances, we must choose to distance ourselves from Sean and others. No matter how bad it is, we should not move, but choose a more compromise way to remain silent. But this guy, who is so immortal, chose the most radical means of resistance - hostage taking! And he was so immortal that he chose Sean, the nearest man to him, as a hostage. So the result is naturally conceivable. Before he could hold Sean, he was immediately pulled out by Sean and smashed on the bridge of his nose. Under the severe pain of nosebleed, the unlucky man is worthy of being a barbarian. Ordinary people must have fainted directly, but he just covered his nose and stepped back a few steps, shaking his head again - the strong pain and dizziness of the broken bridge of his nose finally made him fully understand the current situation. "No running?" Sean asked coldly. Although the barbarian couldn''t understand what Sean was saying, he shook his head in pain. "Do you still want to take hostages?" Sean asked again. The barbarian still shook his head, and blood had flowed through his fingers. "Self inflicted imp." Sean sneered, but considering his purpose of coming to the wilderness, he asked Hitler to cure each other again. This time, the barbarian dared not move any more. Now he has completely calmed down, and it is also obvious that there is a huge gap between him and Sean and others. This gap can not be made up casually. After all, even his most proud hiding place ambush has been cracked. How can he still fight with each other. Therefore, he can only look like a good baby and dare not make any more moves. "Are you from the man Dong tribe?" Sean coughed, then thought a little, then opened the language template of the system and activated the barbarian language of the wild land. This time, the young man finally understood Sean''s words. First, he pinched his nose bone and found that it was really connected, and all the scars on his body were healed. His eyes showed a very shocked color, and then he nodded heavily: "yes, I''m from the Mandong tribe. I... I... " "All right." Sean just stopped and stopped the other party from stuttering due to excitement or other reasons. "I''m here to find Tamil. If it''s convenient for you, take a way." "Looking for you long?" The young barbarian''s face showed some confusion. It was obvious that his straight-line thinking had not been able to jump out of ambush, beating, counterattack and beating. "Someone is coming again." Noro said suddenly. Everyone''s eyes looked at the ground again, but they didn''t have Noro''s technology, so Sean could only ask, "which position?" But Noro looked helpless and stretched out his hand in a direction. Then they saw that more than ten people were running at a very fast speed. Judging from the smell from these people, the strength of these guys is not weak. There are a dozen strong men in the holy land, which has exhausted all the high-end combat power of the whole madun tribe. Chapter 849 There is an almost insurmountable natural graben between the first-class Xi tribe and the second-class Xi tribe. In fact, not only the first-class and second-class seats tribes, there is an invisible but powerful natural graben between any first-class seats tribe. As long as we can successfully cross this natural graben, it means that a tribe has made a qualitative leap. However, if you want to cross this barrier, it is not a problem that can be solved in a few words. In addition to the accumulated information, you also need some opportunities. Finally, it is possible to cross this barrier and climb up to a class level. Apart from the gaps between the third, fourth and fifth class seats tribes, the biggest gap between the first-class seats and the second-class seats tribes lies in the quality and quantity of the top strong. Even in the vast unknown wilderness, there are only 13 first-class tribes. In terms of fighting power alone, the first-class seat tribes are on a par with those super first-class kingdoms in the outside world. If thirteen first-class seat tribes join hands, they are even more powerful than an empire. After all, each first-class seat tribe has one or two legendary strongmen sitting in the town - except the new first-class seat madun tribe. However, this is the inside story, which needs to be accumulated over time. It is far from a day''s work. But even the Madong tribe, which is just a new first-class seat, is much stronger than other second-class seats. You know, apart from the independence of the second-class seat tribes, the three elves in the wilderness are the three strongest second-class seat tribes in terms of social nature. If all the three elves are mobilized, they may not be able to produce a strong man in the upper holy land, but at least they can gather up more than a dozen strong men in the lower and middle holy land. The Madong tribe, which has just been promoted to the first-class seat tribe, can send twelve strong people from the holy land at will - even if these people are only the lower holy land, we can see how powerful the Madong tribe is. Harding and Cecilia looked like great enemies. Even though Cecilia has powerful blood power, and Harding is far from being comparable to the strong ones in the general lower holy land, the two people, together with Hitler''s support, can only deal with five lower holy lands, which is their limit. Noro can probably deal with three. If Sean lends the black king to him, he may be able to deal with four. However, Sean''s combat effectiveness will be reduced a lot. It''s no different from him dealing with one alone with the black king. Therefore, no matter how Sean and others are arrayed, the other party still has the spare combat power of three lower holy places, which is enough to wipe out Sean and others. So looking at the appearance of the twelve strong men in the holy land, Sean glanced: "it''s really a grand scene." These people were obviously shocked by the emergence of Sean and others. Therefore, when they were about 100 meters away from Sean and others, they were suspended in midair and no longer close. "Pretend to force." Sean looked at the group suspended in mid air and again turned his mouth. Although the strong above the holy land have the ability to float, the energy they need to maintain the floating state is not low, let alone more than a dozen people come all the way. Only when we reach the middle holy land, truly control the ability to understand rules, and even begin to contact the power of multiple laws, can we break through the air and even fight in the air. Therefore, the battle of the next Holy Land strongman is often based on the earth and will not do any fancy behavior. Most of the lower Holy Land strongmen choose to float or break through the air, just to show their strength and rank, just as Sean said at this time, purely to pretend to be forced. As for why most of the middle Holy Land strongmen choose floating combat, it is because the combat between them is more suitable for all-round combat, and the floating combat of the middle Holy Land strongmen is actually a kind of force to the outside world. It seems that they saw the people of the Mandong tribe fall into the hands of Sean and others, so the group was not easy to move, and the two sides fell into a brief confrontation and silence. Seeing this, Sean burst into laughter and whispered to Noro. Although some reluctantly, seeing Sean''s right hand raised, Noro immediately rose in the air, and exuded a strong momentum belonging to the middle holy land. All of a sudden, it immediately made the twelve lower Holy Land strongmen of the other party feel a panic. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Sean and others actually had a middle Holy Land strongman - even if Noro''s momentum just startled these people, they didn''t feel the strength of this momentum. "My young master said, come down and talk. It''s not easy for you to keep floating all the time. This kind of affectation is more suitable for those who like to put on airs outside, not for you honest heroes." Noro took advantage of his vigorous fighting spirit, and then shouted in a deep voice. In this way, the voice is not small. I''m afraid you can hear it within a few miles. As soon as this was said, Noro fell back to the ground for the first time, unwilling to waste his strength suspended in the air. The group opposite saw Noro, the strong man in the middle holy land, behave like this, and they landed on the ground, but their faces inevitably showed a bit of embarrassment. This floating deterrence was learned when they fought with other human kingdoms. In the early days, this method was used as a strategic deterrent. However, as the war became more and more intense, the scale and strength involved were improved by several levels. This floating deterrent was no longer just used as a strategic deterrent, but began to involve more tactical applications. Moreover, with the evolution of tactics, the strong in the holy land no longer just take off as a deterrent at the beginning of the war, but sometimes mix with the crowd to carry out sneak attacks and targeted raids. It has to be said that in the field of war science, people in the wilderness have unique advantages. Their learning progress and divergent thinking on this aspect are faster than those of outsiders. Of course, there is a great possibility that this is because the wild land has been closed and backward for too long. Therefore, after being impacted by the war art of the outside world for thousands of years, the achievements and progress have become extremely amazing. Now, in addition to the Millennium alliance Empire, the countries around the wilderness have the ability to force the coalition forces of three or four first-class seats tribes to fight in the wilderness. It is difficult for the private forces of other countries to force the first-class seats tribes to go out. However, the deterrent power of the strong to take off remains, especially in the face of outsiders like Sean who rashly broke into the territory. Unfortunately, Sean and others are not guys who have never seen the world, so this means naturally can''t scare them. Moreover, if the other party really dares to attack together, Sean naturally has the means to make these people suffer a lot. Of course, if you want to kill all of them, it is obviously impossible. Not to mention that the strong man in the holy land is not a cabbage in the rotten street. Even Sean and other five people are not legendary strong men with great strength. You know, even if the strong man in the upper holy land fights with the strong man in the lower holy land, if the strong man in the lower holy land is determined to escape, even if the strong man in the upper holy land can kill him, It also needs to waste a lot of hands and feet. Even some lower Holy Land strongmen with outstanding talents or abilities may find an opportunity to escape, let alone there are no upper Holy Land strongmen among Sean and others. Seeing this group of Holy Land strongmen landing, Sean patted the young man with great potential and said with a smile: "go back, your family has come to pick you up It seems that your status is not low. Otherwise, the Mandong tribe will not mobilize so many strong people in the holy land to pick you up. " Speaking of this, Sean smiled again and said, "however, the twelve lower holy places should be the number of all the strong lower holy places of your Mandong tribe." Hearing Sean''s words, the young man was also surprised. He was not a fool, and naturally understood the meaning of "the number of strong men in all the lower holy places" in Sean''s words. In fact, the whole Mandong tribe is merged by the manwang tribe and the Handong tribe due to marriage. Naturally, the number of strong people in the holy land is combined by the two tribes. However, as a new first-class seat tribe, Mandong tribe is not very strong. At best, it is slightly stronger than the three elves. It has a total of 12 lower holy places, three middle holy places and two upper holy places. The two superior Holy Land strongmen are Youchang Tamil of the former Barbarian King tribe and Youchang Aishi of the former cold winter tribe. Nowadays, Tamil is the unitary chief of the Mandong tribe, while Aishi is the great witch sacrifice of the Mandong tribe. However, it is not so much a great witch sacrifice as an archery master, because Aishi knows nothing about treatment, but because the post of great witch sacrifice must be held by a strong person in the upper holy land, so she took over. "You... Who the hell are you?" Hearing Sean''s words, the surprised look on the young man''s face could no longer be maintained, "you said you came to find our Youchang, why..." "Well, I''ve come to talk about a business with Tamil." Sean smiled, "but you can rest assured that I''m not from the chamber of Commerce Alliance, so you don''t have to worry that trading with me will violate the regulations of the wilderness." Since the birth and overthrow of the barbarian royal court, the barbarian parliament has added an ordinance that prohibits any communication between tribes and chamber of Commerce alliances in all barbarian places. Once found, they will be punished for treason. However, it is obviously impossible to put an end to this practice. The wild parliament is just to avoid the emergence of the wild King court again. As for those who have trade relations with the chamber of Commerce in private, as long as no one reports or catches any practical evidence, they naturally turn a blind eye. Listening to Sean''s words, the young man Dong tribe looked skeptical. "It doesn''t matter. Just go back and tell your Youchang that someone wants to see you." Sean smiled, then followed the manners of a barbarian in the wilderness to show his respect, "we will do everything in your way in the wilderness and won''t bring you any trouble. As for us, we had to rush into your territory because we couldn''t find anyone. But now that we have found the people of the Mandong tribe, of course we won''t continue to break in. We''ll wait for you here. " Speaking of this, Sean thought about it again, and then opened his mouth and said, "if your Youchang doesn''t want to meet us, we won''t be embarrassed. We''ll leave immediately However, I hope you can have a good talk with your Youchang and say that we are here for a better tomorrow and future. " The young man Dong tribe obviously didn''t quite understand Sean''s words, but Sean and others really didn''t mean any harm. He understood it. Otherwise, he had not known how many times he had died just now, and he was deeply impressed by the strength of Sean and others - especially Sean, both sides have similar strength, but he was easily controlled, which is naturally a fatal attraction for the barbarians who advocate the strong. "Well... How can I introduce you?" The young barbarian thought for a moment and finally thought of the key question. "Say, Sean Connery from the Principality of the void wants to see you." "You are the Duke of void!" The young savage''s face turned red in an instant. I don''t know whether it was because of excitement or other reasons. But Sean already knows this. It seems that his reputation is not low here in the wilderness. Chapter 850 Long ago, Sean had a series of extremely detailed Lord data bulletins after activating the Lord system. However, due to the rectification and management of Neil and William, he didn''t have to worry about the management plan of the territory, so he never consulted the system again. But today, after coming to the wilderness, Sean found that his reputation seemed to be much higher than he expected, so he opened the system to check while the people of the Mandong tribe withdrew. [Lord: Sean Connery] [Title: Archduke] [territory: void principality] [owned funds: 2176552] [base camp: Black Swan Castle] [number of castles owned: 3] [number of fortresses: 1] [number of strongholds: 2] [number of cities owned: 14] [number of towns owned: 5] [number of villages owned: 11] [number of barracks: 5] [have Warcraft lair: 3] [territory prosperity index: thriving] [territory popularity index: follow the lead] [evaluation of Lord''s reputation: famous] Basically, the change of data is equal to the territory area he now owns. However, in the past, the territory would be marked with the territory name in detail, but now it has been changed to a more unified void principality, and the base camp has been changed from the previous void city to the black swan castle, which makes Sean a little confused. However, after the establishment of the void principality, his stay in the void city was not as long as the black swan castle, and the defense facilities of the black swan castle were more and more complete and strict. Perhaps it was because of this that the system defaulted to be his base camp. In addition, the changes in the number of strongholds, fortresses, cities and so on were also expected by Sean. After all, the territory of today''s void principality is really not small. After integration, it does have such a scale. However, compared with the distribution of territory, the flow of these towns is normal. However, from the perspective of a country, the transportation network of the void principality is somewhat unreasonable. At least there is almost no communication between several old counties. Although the emergence of magic array has largely covered this problem, there are still a few people who can afford to use magic array - each use of magic array will consume a certain amount of magic, so using magic array needs to pay a certain fee. At present, this cost is still a relatively high cost. Even ordinary families can''t pay it many times, let alone ordinary civilians. Therefore, Sean knew that there was a town construction plan for the whole territory in the conference room of the Lord''s house in void city. Once implemented, the number of these towns counted by the current system is bound to change completely. So Sean doesn''t care about this at all. Anyway, it''s not a foregone conclusion all day. It''s useless to read these data. As for the amount of funds, 2.17 million seems to be a lot, but Sean knows that today''s empty principality finance is far more than that. After he guessed and compared with the number of gold coins in the storage ring, he found that this number was the number of gold coins he currently had. As for a pile of valuable things such as other materials, jewelry, weapons and famous paintings, the system seemed to have no corresponding accounting ability, so it was not replaced. But if there''s anything to surprise and doubt Sean, it''s probably the number of barracks. Originally, there were only two barracks. One is the training ground of steel wings, that is, the former panda town formerly occupied and renamed by the dabron Legion. After Sean unified the whole pandalian, because this place has experienced extremely bloody and cruel slaughter and destruction and is no longer suitable for townspeople to live, William used waste to transform it into a military camp, which was also used to strangle and support the entrance and exit of the gorge Rift Valley in the early stage. However, with the influence and changes of many wars, it has become the most important residence of the northern barbarians and the residence of steel wings. Almost the whole iron and steel wing recruitment supplement, reserve training and a series of other projects are carried out here. Therefore, the town has experienced seven different scale buildings and additions before and after. It is now the largest military camp in the void principality. Another military camp as famous as the steel wing is the residence of the lion of thunder. This camp is not far from the empty city. It was also rebuilt from an abandoned camp earlier. But the abandoned camp was used to imprison the slaves Vivian gave Sean. Compared with panda Town, which has a certain scale, it takes a lot of effort to build this abandoned camp. Moreover, now this camp is not only monopolized by the lion of thunder, but also the most important military research institute and weapon workshop of the Principality of void. For example, the R & D and improvement of shock shield, the research of some new equipment required by Sean and a series of standard equipment are all produced here. Even Cady Lacker, a former Ryan alchemist who has worshipped Sean as his teacher, now lives here and is responsible for commanding the relevant progress of the whole weapon workshop. Of course, William and Neil are polite to this high-level bronze craftsman. In addition to the necessary supervision and audit, he arranges other times by himself. Therefore, only in terms of scale, the residence of the thunder lion is naturally larger than the steel wings, and it can not even be simply said to be a residence. In addition to these two early barracks, after a series of baptisms of war, the construction of two barracks was also selected when the void leader was officially established. One of the two barracks was the Legion station of Clov''s Cecilia guards. As we all know, the three main armies of the Principality of void are steel wings, thunder lion and Cecilia guards. The replenishment of the three armies is very special and can not be made up by conventional means. Therefore, the three legions naturally have their own Legion stations, including reserve forces, daily training, Legion confrontation exercises and other corresponding matters. However, compared with the huge barracks of steel wings and thunder lion, the garrison scale of Cecilia guards, which is difficult to supplement, is much smaller. Had it not been for the annexation of the fourth legion of dabion at the time of the war with the kingdom of dabion, I am afraid that the Cecilia guards would have been disbanded. But even so, by now, there has been a relatively stable recruitment channel - clough bought a group of western continent slaves specially used to train dead soldiers from the chamber of Commerce Union. These black slaves are usually the offspring of human beings who will be taken captive as livestock after the orcs in the western continent invade the Terran territory. The specific birth process is too dark, so few people are willing to understand, and the general IQ of these black slaves is relatively low and easy to control, so they are very suitable to be dead and easy to adjust. This is very consistent with the Legion characteristics of Cecilia guards, so clough bought a lot of them. At the beginning of this expenditure, Neil felt a little painful. However, considering that after the training of these black slaves in the western continent, their combat power is particularly considerable, which is not inferior to the thunder lions gathered by various ethnic groups and the northern barbarians with simple and brave mind, Neil agrees even though he is very distressed. As for the other camp, it was used by William as a recruit training base for the whole void principality in the future. According to William''s division, this recruit training base can be divided into four levels. Newly recruited recruits are the lowest level. Their training intensity is relatively the lightest of the four levels, but the training items involved are the most complex. However, this level of training program only allows them to carry out military service training. Generally, they are recruited at the age of 16 for a period of two years. Its purpose is only to enable these people to have some experience in using weapons and prevent them from being unable to resist any sudden invasion. The introduction of this policy was proposed by Sean. William and Hella think this method is quite good. Anyway, it doesn''t cost much, and it can improve the national awareness and combat level of the whole territory. Naturally, they agree with it. Of course, it is very different from the military service of the Earth Federation, because this kind of training will not be paid, only includes food and accommodation, and is mandatory, unless it is physically weak or for other reasons The second level was named veteran training by William. Only those over the age of 18 can join the army. Of course, it''s best if they have been trained as recruits before. However, although this project is not mandatory, there is no salary payment. It only includes three meals and accommodation a day. In addition, during the period of enlistment, the family''s taxes can be reduced by 20%. The more the number of recruits in the same family, there is no upper limit on the superposition of this tax reduction. However, compared with the training of recruits, the training items of veterans are not only as complex, but also the training intensity is stronger than that of recruits. Of course, this is also a time limited training for four years. If you fail to meet the pass line set by William after the training expires, you will be ordered to retire or arrange a soldier''s duty. Basically, after the end of the four-year training period, these veterans can be regarded as soldiers of the secondary army, and these people are naturally the source of troops for the garrison forces in the cities of the whole void principality. After becoming a local garrison, there is naturally a salary payment, but the salary can not be much higher, but it is still no problem to maintain an ordinary family of three. Moreover, these people are also potential reserve forces. When necessary, they will also be recruited to other legions, or they will be promoted to higher military posts through recommendation after their strength has increased. As for those who can pass the four-year veteran training, it is basically the standard of the regular army. Of course, these people can''t be regarded as a real regular army until they have experienced a real war. Therefore, all soldiers who have passed the four-year veteran training will sign a contract on a voluntary basis. This contract indicates that they are willing to become a regular soldier. Next, they will be waiting for more intensive and professional training programs, Instead of multiple training programs. Becoming a regular soldier naturally means that their are finally paid. However, it is not easy to get this salary, because after signing the contract, it is a formal battle order. Only after this bloody baptism can they be regarded as the regular army - that is, the level of the third-class army. After passing a series of highly professional tests, they will be arranged to different training venues for more intensive training. These regular armies naturally refer to Rena''s first cavalry regiment, Stalin''s first infantry regiment, nock''s second infantry regiment and Adolf''s mobile infantry regiment. These legions are the backbone of the military power system of the Principality of the void. They are also the legions with the largest number and the highest death rate. Originally, the replenishment of troops after each war loss will reduce the combat power of these legions, and William''s policy is to enable these legions to be replenished at the first time without compromising the combat power of these legions. This step is also the only way for every territory or country. Only in this way can any country withstand the consumption of war. Otherwise, if an army runs out, it can basically declare that the country is finished. Sean, William and others had faced such difficulties during the war with the kingdom of dabion before. Therefore, William had thought out the corresponding countermeasures at that time. At this time, the implementation was naturally fast, ruthless and accurate. The higher level of training specification is named "elite training", which is really a rotten street. However, this standard of training is not an ordinary level of training, but aims to cultivate more high-end arms. Therefore, the way of recruitment is not for the residents of the principality or those recruits and veterans, but by the recommendation of the four backbone forces as the military system of the void principality. The output corps of these arms with higher combat power are the scarlet knights, the black swan guard, the dark wings and the first ace corps of the void duchy: the wings of guilt, which William is secretly preparing and building. The construction of the wing of conviction has long been conceived, but there has been no time, energy and financial support. Now all aspects of the Principality of void have entered the development track, and William and Hella naturally put the matter on the agenda for joint discussion. From the initial conception, the wing of convictions is a powerful Legion improved on the previous basis. It adopts the illusion of full arms adaptation of Cecilia''s guards, but it is not only an infantry legion, but also a cavalry arm. Of course, according to the size of the Legion that Sean learned, the wing of guilt is not so much an Legion as a knight order. But until Sean left the void duchy for the second time and entered the wilderness, the Legion still had only one framework, not even a prototype. But now, in the number of barracks, it has changed from four to five. Sean has to guess whether the wing of conviction has begun to be officially established? If it can really meet the standard William said, then once the Legion is born, it is definitely a proper level 5 Legion. If you consider the commander''s talent, you may even become a level 6 legion, which is the ultimate level of an ordinary Legion. A six level army of all arms capable of fighting on all terrain can be compared with the general six level army? Even though Sean had always been ambitious, he never thought that such a powerful army could be born in a mere empty principality. In other words, he has always focused on the four armies of thunder lion, steel wings, Cecilia guards and now slightly effective dark wings. When William put forward this hypothesis, Sean just laughed it off, because as far as he knew, the army above level 4 could not be cultivated by man-made means. It must be born after countless bloody and death wars. But I didn''t expect that if William really made such an army, he really didn''t know what to guess. However, it is not surprising to think that he has left the void principality for almost eight or nine months. It has been almost a year in the twinkling of an eye. Presumably, the development of the void principality should be getting better and better. Therefore, it will have such achievements. After all, any one of the three giants, William, Neil and Hella, is a capable minister who can manage the land of a country. These three people gather in a small empty principality and rule in charge. There is no reason why they get worse and worse. Thinking of this, Sean looked at himself and tossed in the wilderness for so long. It sounds good to break through to the upper gold, but none of the tasks to be completed had been completed, which made him feel that he was too useless. After thinking about it, Sean''s eyes fell on the item of [Lord reputation evaluation]. At this time, it says that it is famous. Brilliant meaning, Sean knows, that''s the obvious meaning. This fame naturally means fame. Obviously, it should not be far from that fame. According to the data in Sean''s memory, the judgment standard of the Lord''s reputation is based on the radiation degree of his own territory, that is, the wider the area that can be affected, the higher the evaluation of the reputation. With Sean''s current reputation, the whole Ryan kingdom is unknown, but I didn''t expect that even this wild land is the same. The advantage of being famous in the game is that it is easier to communicate with those NPCs with high status, and even get support from NPCs on many occasions. Of course, the easier it is to earn the favor of NPCs. However, these are all in the game. In reality, Sean is not sure. Just looking at the appearance of the young man of the Mandong tribe just now, it should not be a bad thing. Moreover, Tamil is also a wild land. The easiest thing to talk about among many barbarian tribes here is that Sean wants to take the route of Tamil. Otherwise, he would never go so deep into the core area of the wild land. And somehow, Sean always felt that the benefits of fame should be far more than these. However, at present, there is a lack of sufficient intelligence data comparison, so it is difficult for Sean to analyze one, two or three. But anyway, there is nothing to do at this time. Sean and others are still waiting for the news from Mandong tribe, so Sean simply checked the data he hasn''t seen for a long time. After a while, there were several figures flying at low altitude again. Depending on the situation, it is obvious that there are strong people at the holy land level. It''s just that the number is much less than the twelve just now, only three, but Sean believes that this time will not be the next Holy Land. After all, they already know the strength of Sean and others, so this time the people should be the three middle Holy Land strongmen of the Mandong tribe. In this way, whether it is to welcome Sean and others into the tribe or to order Sean and others to leave, it will not appear impolite and shabby. But this scene also made Sean smile helplessly, and said in his heart: the tribes in this wild land have been fighting with the surrounding human countries for a long time, and they have also learned these hypocritical polite practices. If the barbarians in the western continent were changed, they would not be so scrupulous. Straight is the barbarian style. Now the situation in the wilderness is more and more different. But when the three approached, Sean was stunned. One of them, about 50 years old, had several ferocious scars on his naked upper body, but he didn''t hold any weapons - the other two accompanying him also didn''t hold weapons, which at least proved that these people didn''t come to drive Sean and others away. Although the wild land is called wild, it is not the windy and sandy land of the western continent after all, so the barbarians here don''t look old. Therefore, a person in the middle is about 50 years old, which must be about 50 years old. There is an unspeakable situation on his body. The man on the left is a white, middle-aged man with a black horn helmet on his head. The upper part of the body is also naked, with clear muscles all over. Although there are scars, they are only a few light white scars. They are not ferocious and terrible. On the contrary, they make this person full of a wild style. The lower body is a black armor skirt and a pair of black leggings and iron boots. It seems to be the standard equipment of heavy infantry. Which army should have captured it from. As for the person on the right of the colleague, it is a woman. This is a beautiful young woman with white skin. She looks about 27 or 8 years old, but she has a mature charm inconsistent with her age. Although this person has repeatedly put on a low eyebrow and obedient posture, the heroism between the eyebrows can''t be concealed in any case. These three people are all full of the breath of the strong in the middle holy land. The three came very quickly and fell five or six meters in front of Sean and others in the twinkling of an eye. The strong above the holy land level will not be so close. After all, the so-called distance limit of duel between the two sides is only applicable to the area below the holy land, which is basically the competition of silver and bronze. Generally, the duel rule system after the golden territory usually makes other preparations, mainly based on the comparative judgment of the strength of both sides. Therefore, when a strong man in the holy land falls so close, it often means that he has no malice - if the three are armed, Sean and others dare not let these guys fall five or six meters away. After the three fell to the ground, the man in the middle took two steps forward, glanced at Sean and others, and his eyes fell on Sean: "I''m the chief elder of the elder Council of the Mandong tribe, but your excellency is the Archduke Connery of the void duchy?" Barbarian tribes all have the habit of setting up Presbyterian councils, mainly to prevent the misdeeds of the unitary chiefs of the tribes. Compared with the real power, the Presbyterian Council of the barbarian tribe does not have much real power. Its main work is to analyze and deduce some policies implemented by the unitary leader. In addition, when the unitary leader is absent or goes to war, it can exercise some unitary authority instead of the tribal unitary leader, and even remove the unitary leader and supervise the successors of the unitary leader when necessary. The chief elder of the Presbyterian Council is welcome. This specification is a little grand. "Just call me Sean." Sean smiled and nodded. "Please forgive me for taking the liberty to go deep into the aristocratic territory this time." "No harm." The chief elder said in a deep voice, perhaps because there was a ferocious scar on his face, so even if he wanted to show a trace of goodwill, he still looked very dignified. "According to the people, your excellency came down to talk about business with our department this private visit? I don''t know. What kind of business is it? " The chief elder deliberately bit the word "private" very hard. Obviously, he still had some doubts about Sean''s attitude. It''s just that Sean can go deep into their territory, which is Sean''s ability, so he won''t give Sean any bad face. After all, even if the barbarians in the wilderness are deeply influenced by the outside world, their respect for the strong has not changed at all. Of course, the word "private" mentioned here actually implies another layer. With Sean''s intelligence, how could he not understand it? This is also the reason why the chief elder has not invited himself and others to the Mandong tribe. Obviously, it is to prevent the leakage of some things. Now the Mandong tribe, which has just been promoted to the first-class seat tribe, has not officially established a foothold in this circle. Naturally, it does not want to create new problems and attract the attention of the barbarian Parliament. You know, this wild Council is no better than the tribal council of elders. Almost everything in the whole wilderness, such as the territorial adjustment of tribes and the mobilization of troops and horses, is under the control of the wilderness Council. Just because Sean understood the elder''s words, it doesn''t mean that Sean will cooperate. After smiling, he slowly turned his eyes to the white middle-aged man on the left - in the case of barbarians, few barbarians don''t have a beard. They all think that a full beard is the most character and vigorous, and the whiteness of the middle-aged man''s face can''t be shaved by shaving his beard. "Lord Tamil, aren''t you really going to invite me to your tribe?" Sean whispered, "I think you should be very interested in my trading plan, and we can''t finish talking about it in a few words, so why not go to your tribe to talk about it in detail?" Hearing that Sean easily broke his identity, Tamil''s eyes showed a touch of surprise, and the chief elder next to him and the woman on the right also showed surprise. As the unitary leader of the former Barbarian King tribe, the real people of Tamil have only spread among the second-class seats. Other weaker tribes have only heard his name and never seen his real people. Therefore, it is not too much to say that Tamil is quite mysterious, which is really incredible in the wilderness. However, considering the white and handsome appearance of Tamil, it''s not difficult for Sean to understand why he doesn''t like to show up in front of people. After all, according to the thinking of barbarians, beardless is not like a man at all. Therefore, in the wilderness, the identity of Tamil has always been quite mysterious. At this time, it naturally caused their extreme surprise to be seen through by Sean. After all, they never met Sean. Even they only know Sean''s reputation and have not seen him. The chief elder of the Mandong tribe could recognize Sean''s identity. It was only after the young people of the Mandong tribe went back to describe it. "It''s said that Lord Sean is very erudite and knows everything about the wild land thoroughly. He deserves his reputation when he sees him today." Tamil also simply, since his identity has been seen through, he will admit it openly, and the whole person seems very open-minded. "I really didn''t expect that Lord Sean has seen through my identity at a glance. I think no one knows, ha ha." Of course, Sean remembers the appearance of Tamil and Aishi very clearly. After all, they were also people who dealt with in the game. So when he saw the appearance of these three people just now, Sean felt incredible. He never thought that it was Tamil, Aishi and a chief elder of the Presbyterian Council to welcome them. This is the very high standard reception of the Mandong tribe. However, compared with the mystery of Tamil, Aishi''s identity is not lower than that of him. It is said that Aishi was missing due to a coup. Later, the cold winter tribe has been controlled by a person with a different surname. The young sezhuang Ni was brought up in ignorance, but because of her long laissez faire and throwing her with wild boars, sezhuang Ni''s character gradually became a little eccentric, almost rarely communicated with people, and even was expelled by the cold winter tribe later. However, with her indomitable will, cejonny has become a legend on the wild tundra. When she inadvertently learned of the plot of the current controller of the cold winter tribe, the disappearance of her sister and the death of her parents, she decided to become an avenger. Even once captured the cold winter tribe and became the ruler of the tribe. It was not until Aishi returned at the age of 20 that the cold winter tribe was handed back to Aishi to take care of - sezhuanni was really not the material of the manager. The cold winter tribe did not grow in her hands, but declined day by day. It was not until AI Xi''s return that the cold winter tribe finally began to become regular and gradually became stronger. Of course, sezhuanni also left AI Xi a very valuable legacy - the cold winter guard. This is a real five level army. With this army, Aishi soon made the cold winter tribe a powerful second-class seat tribe. It took less than five years from the return of Aishi to the cold winter tribe becoming a powerful second-class seat tribe. Five years was not enough for the whole wilderness to recognize Aishi. Moreover, she married Tamil at this time and merged the cold winter tribe with the Barbarian King tribe. So in a way, Aishi is a more mysterious existence than Tamil. Even cejonny, there are more people who know her than Aishi. After all, this is a legend of the wild tundra. But this mystery means nothing to Sean. He had already dealt with ash in the game, so he naturally knew that the woman walking with Tamil was ash himself. "I should really be flattered." Sean smiled, "I never thought that Lord Tamil and Lord Aishi would come in person. I believe few people can enjoy this battle." Ash''s eyes were wide open and her face was full of incredible surprise. However, it took her only five years to make the cold winter tribe an excellent leader from the fourth-class seat to the second-class seat. The shock on her face was fleeting, and there was no shock in her words. Instead, she admitted her identity as magnanimously as Tamil: "now I finally know, Why are so many people afraid of Lord Sean With your intelligence ability, I''m afraid few people are willing to be enemies with you, not to mention... " At this point, ash smiled and didn''t go on, but her eyes swept over Noro, HARTING and Cecilia one by one. The implication is already obvious. On the strong, Sean has gathered many top strong people around him today step by step. Rena, shefanio, HARTING, Cecilia, and now Noro, the number of the five strong saints in the holy land is almost equal to half of the Ryan kingdom. In terms of the army, the void principality is also no inferior to the general second-class kingdom. Not to mention the three main legions of Cecilia''s guards, the lion of thunder and steel wings, which have become famous, they are just the wings of convictions in secret training. Of course, the only drawback is that there are too few troops. Now all the formal legions of the whole void principality are integrated, which is about 100000. Of course, this is the information a year ago. Sean believes that it may increase now, but the increase will not exceed too much. 150000 should be the limit. Taking into account the local garrison and reserve forces in various places, it should be about 250000. With the current void principality, it is the limit to support so many troops. If you want to increase the military strength, I''m afraid it''s necessary for Sean to complete the wild set goal of this trip. As for the general, no one can compare with Sean. William and Hella, these two are the top generals of the level of ten generals. In terms of middle-level generals, there are also Dwight, Rena, Alfred, Stalin, nock, Adolf and so on. Arnold can hardly be counted as one. The Mandong tribe may not know Sean''s empty principality well, but at least they have heard a little about many aspects. Therefore, the attitude shown by ash at this time is naturally very meaningful. At least Sean knew that with the intelligence of ash, he had probably guessed the purpose of Sean''s trip. At this time, I didn''t say everything, but left it for Sean to ask questions. In fact, if Aishi takes the initiative, it must be said that it is not difficult for the Mandong tribe to grow up with Aishi alone. The only crux is that there is no legendary strong man. However, through this meeting with Tamil and Aishi, Sean has also understood the current development route of the Mandong tribe. It is nothing more than that Aishi is in charge of the development policy of the whole tribe. Although it is in the name of the great witch sacrifice, it actually exercises the authority of the unitary commander. As for Tamil, it is to make every effort to impact a higher level and be a legendary strong man in the shortest time. The potential of the Mandong tribe is not lower than Sean expected. Therefore, even if the situation at this time seems that ash has taken the initiative in this negotiation, Sean doesn''t care at all. So he was very straightforward and said in a deep voice in front of the three biggest people of the Mandong tribe: "I''m here to discuss an alliance with the Mandong tribe." Chapter 851 Mandong tribe is a new first-class seat tribe, so its territory is naturally at the edge of the wild parliament, which is incomparable with those powerful first-class seat tribes with hundreds or even thousands of years of experience. However, because the Mandong tribe is a new first-class seat tribe, even though it is located on the edge, it has a large territory, which is slightly larger than Sean''s empty principality. Sean still doesn''t understand the boundary division of the wilderness. Generally speaking, the third-class and fourth-class tribes are attached to the second-class seats, and their tribal territories are divided by the second-class seats. This is somewhat like the void duchy to the Ryan Kingdom: Although the void duchy has the independent management right of the territory, the whole duchy''s land still belongs to the Ryan kingdom in name. However, after being promoted from the second-class seat tribe to the first-class seat tribe, the whole tribe has to move to live in the territory designated by the wild parliament, and the third and fourth class seat tribes originally attached to it will also be re attached to other second-class seat tribes. Of course, this new first-class seat tribe can also appoint one of them to be promoted to a second-class seat tribe to take over this territory. However, due to their special situation, when they were promoted to the first-class seat tribe, the third and fourth class seat tribes originally attached to the manwang tribe and the cold winter tribe also broke away and chose a new second-class seat tribe. In this way, the merged Mandong tribe has become a lonely family, not even a fourth-class vassal tribe, let alone a second-class or third-class tribe. However, these are not problems for Aishi and Tamil. Because the advantage of time is on their side. Among the three members of the Presbyterian Council, the chief elder is a strong man in the holy land who came from the manwang tribe and is about 50 years old. Of course, the actual age must be more than, at least two or three hundred years old. However, the strong in the holy land can live for at least five or six hundred years, so this age still belongs to the category of "young". Simply speaking from the comparative definition of age and strength, this chief elder is also the standard of genius. The second elder of the Mandong tribe is sezhuang Ni, who was born in the cold winter tribe, that is, Aishi''s sister. She is only 30 years old this year. But at the age of 30, she was already a strong man at the peak of the middle holy land. In particular, she also had a changeable iron sheet violent mountain pig - this is a real level 8 Warcraft, which was painstakingly cultivated by sezhuang Ni. Therefore, in terms of fighting power alone, she is not under Tamil and Aishi, and it is said that she has been suppressing her strength in order to better impact the legendary realm. Otherwise, she is also an upper holy land now. As for the three elders, they are an old man from the manwang tribe, a witch priest of the Mandong tribe, and an old man in his 300''s. In terms of personal combat power, he is inferior. However, as a former leader and guide of the manwang tribe, he is very knowledgeable. He is also proficient in witchcraft and totem. He also has deep attainments in herbal medicine and human body. He can be regarded as an important figure in the tribe second only to the great witch priest and Youchang. Among them, the one who is a genius is naturally sezhuang Ni. She is a strong Saint at a young age, and she is also a second elder. Moreover, she is also the commander of the barbarian winter guard, the former cold winter guard. This shows how talented she is. In the whole Mandong tribe, sezhuanni is the fourth powerful figure after Tamil, Aishi and the 300 year old witch priest, even higher than the chief elder. So, Sean actually couldn''t understand what the chief elder was doing. Nine of the twelve lower Holy Land strongmen under the Presbyterian Council are from the manwang tribe, and only three are from the cold winter tribe. It can be seen how poor the cold winter tribe is. If it were not for sezhuanni and Aishi, it would only be a matter of time before the cold winter tribe was finally exiled and expelled to the edge and became a small tribe like the heavy rock tribe. But there are advantages and disadvantages. Although manwang tribe has many strong people, they are basically 200-year-old people, and even two or three have reached the end of Shouyuan. On the other hand, although the cold winter tribe has risen all the way from the fourth-class seat tribe, it has little inside information and strong combat power, but the strong in the holy land of this tribe are generally very young. Not to mention that Aishi is only 34 years old this year, and sezhuanni is only 30 years old. Even the other three strong men in the lower holy land are all about 100 years old. It can be said that the people of the cold winter tribe are a group of excellent talents. Among them, what Sean needs to pay special attention to is a man named Olaf. His habitual weapon is two battle axes, but the breath he exudes is particularly awe inspiring and Sen Han. He is obviously a cruel man who has come out all the way in countless bloody killings. I''m afraid he will surprise many people if he is evaluated by the ordinary lower Holy Land strongman. However, although he claimed to be 100 years old, Sean actually estimated that he would not be more than 50 years old, which could be regarded as a very young genius. The wilderness is a carefree paradise. However, since it was surrounded as the slave''s back garden by the surrounding Terran countries, the cruelty and bloody of the war also quickly baptized the races in this land. Their growth rate is really amazing. On the one hand, it is certainly related to the purity of the blood of its ethnic group - after all, the ancestors of people in the wilderness are the purest blood, and because they refuse to communicate with the outside world, they only marry within the wilderness, so the blood still maintains a relatively high purity. On the other hand, the war has always been the best way of growth, especially the high-pressure war strategy of the surrounding Terran countries, which forces the people here to grow continuously, almost without a moment''s pause, so it''s normal to easily give birth to genius. This, of course, is why Sean values the wilderness and wants to form an alliance with the tribes in the wilderness. And ash, in fact, is the man Dong tribe who really decides the direction of the tribe. Tamil is nominally a Youchang, but in fact he is a reckless warrior. There is no doubt that his combat effectiveness is strong, but it is very difficult for him to lead the development of the tribe. It was precisely because of this that ash stood on the spot when he heard Sean speak the words of the alliance directly. However, she was not a novice. She immediately invited Sean and others back to the tribe. Such a thing is really not suitable for a long speech outside. She had to go back to the Mandong tribe and open a quiet room to talk in detail. She even invited se zhuanni and another elder who is also responsible for the witch sacrifice. At this time, Sean and others were seated on both sides in the quiet room of the Mandong tribe. This quiet room is similar to the Council hall set up by Sean in the Lord''s house. It''s just that the conference hall is screened with a magic array. As long as the door is closed, no one will know even if there is a fight inside the room. This quiet room adopts the technique of totem array and witchcraft, which is similar to the crude version of magic, but it is somewhat similar to the magic array. Cecilia, at this time, was observing the layout of the quiet room. Ten two meter high wooden columns were carved with different textures and patterns, and then distributed around the quiet room. Sean and others sat in the field surrounded by this totem column. At this time, each totem pole emits a soft white light. When the white light rises, Sean and others noticed that there are some strange small insects on these totem poles. These small insects are black, but the size of a fingernail. "These are sound eaters. They are very sensitive to sound and emit a force field to isolate sound on some occasions." It seems that Cecilia is interested in these things. The three elders of the witch sacrifice explained, "these are vacuum totems, which can artificially create a special sound field. The combination of sound eating insects and vacuum totems can ensure that the voice of our conversation in this field will not be heard." Hearing the witch priest''s explanation, Cecilia had a bright feeling: "it''s really exquisite." "Each has its own way of survival and learning." The witch priest who looked like an old man said with a smile, "witchcraft can also be regarded as born out of arcane magic. It is an extension and change in origin, which can not be compared with magic. But since witchcraft can be inherited for so long, there must be a reason for its existence. The totem array technique is born out of the magic array. From the root, it has a deep origin of magic... " "Let''s get down to business." It seems that seeing the elder of the witch sacrifice open his talk box and talking about the concepts of magic, arcane art and witchcraft, ash had to speak first and interrupted the elder of the witch sacrifice, "may I ask, why does Lord Sean want to form an alliance with us?" The present boundary of the void principality firmly controls the whole gorge Rift Valley, which is equivalent to cutting off the road of the whole Ryan kingdom into the wilderness. However, the kingdom of Ryan didn''t start with the slave trade, so this road was blocked. Although many old dabion nobles didn''t like it, Sean, after all, you are a grand duke of a country, so no one can say anything if you don''t open this road. But similarly, all the territory around the void duchy belongs to Ryan''s aristocratic territory. After all, the kingdom of Ryan is not a federal state, so even if there is internal conflict and friction sometimes, it is basically a war of looting. Unless it involves a death war such as blood feud, it is possible to cede land and pay compensation. So if Sean is ambitious and wants to continue to expand the territory of the void principality, he can go deep into the wilderness. As we all know, Sean won the Great Rift Valley in the head and tail snake route established by the pan continental chamber of Commerce many years ago. With the force shown by the Principality of void against the kingdom of dabion and later in the hinterland of Ryan, and with the Great Rift Valley as the front-line base, according to the traditional step-by-step tactical strategy of the Principality of void, the areas outside the deep hinterland of the wilderness can not stop the progress of the Principality of void. Indeed, only the void principality can achieve this strategic promotion. After all, unless Ryan Kingdom wants to suppress the void duchy, the nobles around the void duchy want Sean to fart them, which will harm the rear of the void duchy. As for other neighboring Terran countries, it is also impossible to follow suit, because their neighboring countries will not give them such a stable development strategy, which is why those neighboring countries regard the wild land as a place for military training, but never want to occupy it completely. And all this is based on Sean''s independent development. If Sean wants to form an alliance with the tribes in the wilderness, his plan must be not small, and he may even fight all the way to the core of the wilderness. On this basis, any tribe allied with Sean is bound to be called a traitor. This name may not sound good, but if there are some great interests, many tribes will be willing to cooperate with Sean. This is the so-called general trend. Since deaththorn spread stories about Sean in the wild, the wild parliament has actually prevented and treated Sean and his void duchy as a powerful kingdom - if the void duchy is really regarded as a duchy, then this man is not a fool, but exists proudly like the seven empires. Although the wilderness Council can coordinate and order all tribes in the wilderness to fight together, their own people know their own family affairs. They are just a system similar to the federal form, but they don''t really think they have the ability to stand side by side with the seven empires. Therefore, if Sean''s visit falls seriously on the interested people and spread out, the situation of the Mandong tribe will also be very dangerous. It''s not embarrassing, it''s really dangerous. So the real reason why Sean wants to form an alliance with the Mandong tribe can''t be worried by ash. Because if they really want to develop to the wilderness, they must immediately inform the wilderness Council in order to make a complete preventive policy. As for forcibly leaving Sean and others, Aishi would not be so stupid, because Sean and others are not weak. Now they are in the Mandong tribe. If they forcibly do it, the only ones who will suffer heavy losses will be the Mandong tribe. Besides, if they kill Sean, who knows if the void principality will really kill him with the strength of the country. If this is the case, under pressure, the Mandong tribe will certainly be sacrificed by the wild parliament to appease the anger of the void principality. So after entering the Mandong tribe, ash and others really wanted to keep Sean safe. "I have no intention of further developing to the wilderness." And Sean, after hearing ash''s urgent question, knew what the woman was thinking, "or, I am a person who hates slavery I believe you should also know that although I bought a large number of slaves through the chamber of Commerce Alliance, I actually gave them the status of civilians and did not treat them as slaves and cannon fodder. I believe you can see this from my steel wings. " Hearing Sean''s words, ash and others nodded slightly. It is no secret that the iron wing is composed of northern barbarians. Even after becoming famous in the first World War of steel wings, many nobles and even countries began to follow suit, which once led to the rising slave price of the northern barbarians. However, it is a pity that no lord or country can train the northern barbarians like steel wings. At best, it is only the level of a secondary army, and the training time is too long. It is a move that the gain is not worth the loss. In this regard, many lords and countries sent spies to try to find out the secret of Sean''s training of steel wings. But unfortunately, the void is not vegetarian. "Then, may I ask the meaning of the alliance?" When ashy heard Sean''s words, she thought a little, and then asked, "since Lord Sean, you don''t intend to further develop in the wilderness, you don''t need to form an alliance with us now in your situation." "Non alliance is really necessary." Sean said in a deep voice, "in fact, I want to form an alliance with not only your wildwinter tribe, but all the tribes in the whole wilderness Of course, I know this is probably wishful thinking. After all, there are many tribes in the wilderness who have a completely dead enemy relationship with external countries, and it is impossible to talk about it together. However, if possible, I still hope to form alliances with more tribes. " "Why?" Asked ash. "If I say I''m for permanent peace in the wilderness, do you believe it?" Sean smiled and then asked. "To tell you the truth, I don''t believe it." Ash shook his head with a bitter smile. "I believe you, Lord Sean, should know something about the situation in the wilderness, so this so-called permanent peace can''t exist at all Or, if it exists, you will be charged with being the enemy of mankind. " "Ha ha." Sean laughed. "It''s exactly what you said. However, since I occupied the Great Rift Valley, what is the difference between me and the enemy of mankind in the eyes of those countries and the alliance of chambers of Commerce To tell you the truth, I think I''m not a savior, and I can''t save too many people, but I know what I want to do and what I should do. These have a clear goal. " At this point, Sean paused a little and then continued, but this time, his voice became solemn and full of a sacred smell. "To tell you the truth, I want to develop the void principality, not for myself, but for these followers around me. I am eager to give them a better future. So I have to keep fighting and fighting. This time, I came to the wilderness to seek allies, just to prepare for a possible war in the future, because next, I will go to the Millennium covenant empire. If I can negotiate with the Millennium covenant Empire, I can naturally avoid a war, but if I can''t... " Sean smiled, then shrugged: "if I fight with the Millennium covenant Empire, how much do you think I have to win?" Chapter 852 What are the odds of winning the war between the void principality and the Millennium covenant Empire? Ash felt like he had heard the funniest joke in the world. As a neighbor of the Millennium covenant Empire, the wilderness has the most right to judge the strength of this country. There have been at least tens of thousands of battles, large and small, all over the world. Of course, more than half of them were held by the factions of the Raven tribe - this is also one of the main reasons why the Raven tribe can become the strongest of the three elf factions. In the wilderness, Sean certainly knows the level of combat power of the Millennium covenant empire. If the Empire, not because of the "old school covenant", wanted to guard the three paths of the abyss, it was afraid that half the country would be able to level at least half of the territory of the wilderness. If the whole nation moves, I''m afraid it''s not difficult to conquer the whole wilderness - of course, this is impossible. After all, there is an Emilia Empire near the Millennium covenant empire. As Sean knows, if it were not for the fact that the path of the abyss held back, the Millennium covenant Empire would definitely be the first of the seven empires side by side with the qainas empire. The former is because it has the strongest military forces on the mainland - three eighth level armies and two seventh level armies. Although there is no more sophisticated ninth level army and tenth level army, you should know that the Templar Knights and court protecting Knights under St. Joels empire are only sixth level armies except the Ninth level army of pure white wing; In addition to the ten level army of the holy puppet, the army of the second ladder is also two six level armies. Only the qainas Empire has a similarly powerful military force lineup - ten seven level armies, which are known as the top ten main forces in China. Although there is a lack of the three top-level armies of August, September and October, there is a miracle God of the army, which is not a problem. After all, the top high-level military level of several other major powers is not too much, and this gap can still be made up by the miracle military God. So Sean''s war with the Millennium covenant Empire, let alone the odds of winning, is simply self humiliating. Ash was outspoken: "humiliate yourself." Sean smiled and nodded. He didn''t mind ashy''s comment: "yes, if it''s just me, it''s really self humiliating." Hearing Sean''s words, three people in the Mandong tribe immediately raised their eyebrows. One is ashy, the other is the witch priest, and the third is sejonny. Sean took a panoramic view of the changes in people''s looks, and immediately understood that cejonny was not as brave and resourceless as the rumors. Obviously, the second lady of the Mandong tribe is probably too lazy to think and only likes to suppress everything by force. Therefore, she will immediately return the control of the tribe to Aishi when Aishi returns. Originally, I heard that Aishi recaptured the cold winter tribe by means of means and had a gap with sezhuanni. I don''t think so. "If so, then we will not agree to an alliance." Ash said without hesitation. In AI Xi''s opinion, if he forms an alliance with Sean, it will certainly have many advantages. After all, the strength of the void principality is obvious to all. AI Xi doesn''t think Sean will set up the White Wolf empty handed. However, if it is at the cost of fighting the Millennium covenant Empire, no matter how great the benefits are, because although the Mandong tribe now regards you as the first-class seat tribe, it is actually a very weak tribe. If it really fights, none of the five Mandong tribes can fight the Millennium covenant empire. "Of course not now." Sean didn''t care about ash''s attitude. He chuckled, "I always think that the so-called alliance must work together and be honest with each other, so I won''t deceive you. So I''ll tell you about my plan... Of course, it won''t be a complete plan. After all, it''s necessary to guard against people. I believe you should be able to understand. " "Oh?" Ash raised her eyebrows as if curious. "I think you should know very well that I have almost controlled the whole Rift Valley and have established a fortress city there." Sean whispered, "I will use this as a stronghold to connect the Great Rift Valley and begin to radiate to the wilderness But my policy is not to conquer. " "Buy." AI Xi said faintly, his voice and tone were very calm, but it was not a question, but affirmation. "I call this the offensive and defensive alliance." Sean shrugged. "Everything is based on freedom and equality. There is no coercion Now, I have reached an agreement with many tribes in the wilderness. As long as I start the radiation plan, they will begin to migrate to my territory and become my neighbors. " Ash''s pupils shrank suddenly. "In my territory, all slave trade is prohibited, and I will not allow anyone to use my territory as a transit link for such trade." Sean said in a deep voice. Speaking of these, his face was obviously serious. After all, these plans involving his future are not allowed to make any mistakes, so he must bring the Mandong tribe into his own camp anyway. "I will allow them to carry out all trade and give relevant territorial power, I have made this clear to them Although I can''t give them independence now, as long as I am upgraded from the principality to the Kingdom, I will promise to give them corresponding treatment. " "You want to rebel?" Serene was a little moved. "The word betrayal is a little ugly." Cecilia whispered, "when a principality is strong to a certain extent, there are only two ways to go. Or continue to grow and become a kingdom. Or it is self weakening and reducing the wariness of the suzerain state The geographical location of our void principality is very special, and now it is only the first generation of inheritance, so even if we weaken ourselves, it is meaningless. " "The promotion of the principality is only a matter of time." Sean shrugged, but his tone was very calm. "If I weaken myself, Ryan will certainly advance an inch and even take over some jurisdiction in my territory As one of the six portals of the wilderness, I guard the gorge rift valley. Your wilderness can also reduce the threat by one sixth, and you can live and work in peace and contentment and trade development. Do you think this is harmful? " The wilderness is a special terrain similar to mountains on all sides. There are only six entrances and exits here. Other areas are very dangerous areas or Jedi dead. These six entrances and exits are firmly controlled by several neighboring countries. Of course, the barbarians organized several competitions for these entrances and exits at the beginning. Unfortunately, all of them failed, so they fell into this completely passive situation. Of course, the lack of sufficient weapons to equip all tribes in the wilderness is also a big problem. Although there are many minerals here, and there are dwarves who are best at forging equipment, the technical faults and the relatively single mineral resources also limit the development of the wilderness. You know, the trump main legions of countries on the mainland are basically equipped with mass production equipment of bronze demonization level. Even ordinary elite troops use high-quality equipment. In the wild land, even the most powerful tribal army, the equipment used is still at the excellent level, which is still a distance from the high quality, not to mention the level of bronze demonization. Therefore, Sean controls one of the six major imports and exports, which can indeed reduce the pressure of many foreign enemies in the wilderness. "In addition, the relationship between me and the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union has never been very good, which is well known to the outside world." Sean smiled and said again, "so, there is another advantage of alliance with me. I will continue to provide the trade materials you need Not only food, but also weapons, armor and a series of equipment. Of course, there are other resources that are very important to you. " This time, not only Aishi, but also the other four people of the Mandong tribe were finally moved. Look at Tamil, the Youchang of the Mandong tribe, wearing that heavy armor part, or the booty he captured after a hard fight with other Terran troops. Now this equipment has been very damaged and obviously can''t be used again for several times. If Sean can really provide these, it will undoubtedly be a powerful medicine for the barbarian winter tribe. At least, it can double the combat power of the whole barbarian winter tribe. "May I ask, are there any tribes allied with you?" Ash pondered for a moment, then asked. "That won''t work." Sean smiled and shook his head. "But if you''re willing to form an alliance, you''ll know by sitting in the same boat." Sean didn''t completely explain this, so even if the Mandong tribe is willing to form an alliance, it won''t know about other allied tribes for the time being. It''s not that Sean refused to say, mainly because his negotiation work is not smooth at present. Only a few third-class and fourth-class tribes really joined Sean''s command. This is the result of Andre''s activities with the blood eyed goblin and the heavy rock tribe. The eye of the storm tribe can become an ally unless it is controlled by salooqi, an ambitious man. Otherwise, it is obvious that there is nothing to talk about. As for the feather tribe of the wind, Sean didn''t hold much hope from the beginning. The complexity of the tribe was far beyond his imagination. However, if he refused directly, Sean also scared away the barbarian tribe that is most likely to join his camp, so he soon added: "but you can rest assured that even if I really fight with the Millennium covenant empire in the future, I won''t take you to death. At least in the absence of a certain degree of certainty, I will certainly not hit the stone with an egg Besides, you are not the only one of my allies. " "May I ask your purpose and plan?" Ash asked again, "I believe Lord Sean, you know that once we agree, it will be difficult for our wildwinter tribe to continue to survive in the wilderness. So I think I need to ask about a lot of things. " "Difficult to survive?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he reflected the meaning of ash''s words. Once the wilderness Council finds out about the madun tribe and its alliance, it will certainly regard this tribe as a traitor, and then call on other tribes in the wilderness to encircle and suppress it. This is indeed difficult to survive. But Sean''s plan obviously doesn''t just pull the Mandong tribe into their own camp, because if so, they will have no chance of winning even if they don''t agree with the Millennium covenant Empire and want to go to war in the future. "Not necessarily." Sean smiled. "Maybe I didn''t make it clear before I give allies the power to lead the people, not that you must belong to my command, but that you also enjoy all the power equal to that of my people. Besides, I certainly won''t only ally with your family... What I really want is to ally with the whole wilderness If so, will you still find it difficult to survive? " Hearing Sean''s words, ash was shocked: "what do you mean..." "I think you misunderstood." Seeing ashy''s appearance, Sean knew that the woman must have misunderstood her meaning again, which made Sean a little depressed. Do you look like an owl who only knows how to fight everywhere? He clearly brought a good proposal. He just wanted to alliance with the wilderness, but he didn''t want to touch the wilderness. Because of the regional particularity of the wild land, it is impossible for anyone to dominate this land. If Sean really dares to occupy this area and become the so-called king of the wild, he may have to face the coalition forces of more than ten countries around him. Even if he is one of the seven empires, he can''t afford it. Therefore, in addition to being dominated by native tribes in the wilderness, the outside world is simply the rhythm of who touches who dies. How could Sean do such a mindless thing? "I said I wouldn''t touch the wilderness because I''m not interested in it." Sean began to explain, "I''m just responsible for threading needles and providing you with various mutually beneficial solutions. It''s none of my business whether you still maintain the status quo or whether someone wants to be the second wild king. But I can give you a suggestion. " "What advice?" Asked ash. "Federalism." Sean said. "What''s the difference between this and our conference system?" Tamil frowned and asked, "it''s the same. The minority obeys the majority." "There are still essential differences." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "you know the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, don''t you? That''s federal system They come together for the same benefit, but they don''t interfere with each other. Moreover, the decision direction of its policy also has a certain unity and goal. However, your parliamentary system in the wilderness lacks strong and powerful constraints, so there are constant disputes in private. This is actually an internal consumption struggle. In the long run, you will only decline day by day and the gap with the outside world will be widened. " Hearing Sean''s words, ash''s eyebrows could not help frowning. At the same time, there are also sezhuang Ni and the witch priest elder. Obviously, the intelligence quotient of these three people is obviously good, and they can easily grasp the key and development of things. As for Tamil and the chief elder, I''m afraid they are the real type of bravery, because they obviously haven''t understood the meaning of Sean''s words. "Besides, the federal policy is a more cohesive and United interest group. Unlike the conference system, it will delay each other''s development." Sean said again, "if you really want to be strong, the most suitable development model for your wilderness is the federal system Moreover, as long as you form a unified scale and goal, there will never be too many countries that the outside world really dare to launch aggression against you. Only in this way can we achieve real prosperity and peace. " "The difficulty is not small." Sejonny suddenly spoke. And this is also the first time that sezhuang Ni has spoken since she attended the meeting for so long. I have to say, serene''s voice is very mature. Her voice is low, a little low and hoarse, with a very unique charm, which may be related to her childhood experience. Of course, such a voice is naturally not very beautiful and pleasant. At least, compared with the voices of Cecilia, Aishi and others, sezhuanny''s voice line is a little thicker. "It''s really difficult." Sean glanced at sezhuanny and smiled when he saw that the other party also looked at him. The second young lady recognized by the former cold winter tribe turned her head and looked at her sister. Seeing that the latter nodded slightly, sezhuang Ni said, "I believe Lord Sean must have prepared a list, too About federalism. " Sean''s face was still very calm when he heard what sezhuang Ni said. He smiled, took out a piece of paper from the inside of his coat, flicked it gently, and the paper flew to sezhuang Ni. The latter looked at the paper and shot at herself. Her eyes just coagulated slightly, as if there was a powerful force on the paper. The whole paper immediately hung in the air and stopped. Then she stretched out her hand lazily, pinched the paper, and then unfolded it. Everyone in this quiet room knows that this is the first confrontation between Sean and sejonny. This is also a means of showing strength that is often used when negotiating with the wilderness. What Aishi and others did not expect was that Sean''s hand seemed ordinary, but it was a wonderful use of power, and even involved a trace of the power of law. If this is not the case, cejonny, the middle holy land power, does not need to use the force of law to imprison the space of the paper and make it hover. But in this way, sezhuanni''s field strength is also somewhat exposed. Perhaps other people will think that cejonny''s field is related to space. But the careful Sean found that there was a very fine frost at the corner of the paper that sezhuanni got. After a quick glance, sejonny handed the paper to ash. After the latter took over the hand, his face also changed slightly. The content written on the paper is actually very simple, just the names of several tribes. However, anyone who knows something about the wilderness will know the meaning of these tribal names. War drum tribe, lion heart King tribe, Eagle tribe, stone hammer tribe, bronze whisker tribe, anvil tribe, hadx tribe and wal tribe. Among these tribes, the first four are the tribes gathered by barbarians, the bronze beard and anvil are the dwarf tribes, the hadex tribe is a mixed tribe dominated by dwarves, barbarians, orcs, orcs and elves, and the wal tribe is the strongest pure wolf Orc tribe in the wilderness. These tribes may be more or less different, but what they have in common is that they are powerful and incomparably powerful. If the first-class seat tribe is the tribal limit of the wilderness, then these eight tribes are the first-class seats among the first-class seat tribes, which are the super heritage tribes that have been inherited for more than 10000 years. In the wilderness, in order to distinguish these tribes from the first-class seat tribes such as the Mandong tribe, other small tribes privately call them the special seat tribe, which can be said to be a truly well deserved overlord tribe. Ashley looked at the name written on the paper with a shocked face. Her first reaction was that Sean was teasing her. But looking at Sean''s natural expression, ash knew it wasn''t a joke. So she exhaled gently, and then handed the paper to her husband, Tamil. After seeing the contents written on the paper, the nominal Youchang of the Mandong tribe opened his eyes, then scanned Sean and the paper back and forth several times, and then said with an exaggerated look: "are you kidding!?" "Do you think I want to joke?" Sean asked back. "Do you think we can hire these people?" Although Tamil is brave and resourceless, he is not really out of his mind after all. "Apart from the gap between these tribes and my Mandong tribe, it is the lion heart King tribe and the eagle tribe. Now the civil war is in full swing, involving nearly a quarter of the tribes in the wilderness. Do you think these two tribes may calm down and talk to each other?" Hearing Tamil''s words, the chief elder probably understood what was going on, so he opened his mouth and added, "you really should see the scene when the two tribal chiefs met at the wild meeting." "What''s good?" Sean tilted his lips. "It''s nothing more than exposing and scolding each other, then having a fight, and then sitting down with each other and starting to discuss the topics of the meeting under the persuasion of others Although the two families don''t look at each other, can you let others invade one of them? I promise the other family will run faster than anyone else. " Hearing Sean''s words, ash and others were slightly surprised. It seemed that they had heard something wonderful. "The dispute between the eagle tribe and the lion heart King tribe has a long history. It seems that it happened several generations ago. The two sides have long forgotten what happened. They only know that the war between each other is daily." Sean looked at everyone showing interest, so he smiled and said, "but when the old guy of the eagle tribe went out once as a child, he had to flee because of a conspiracy within the tribe." At this point, ashy''s eyes were slightly dark, obviously remembering her childhood. "At that time, the little lion of the lion heart King tribe went out because of the problem of inheritance. He just met the frightened little eagle, so the two started a journey together." Sean seemed to have seen it with his own eyes, and casually said a few small things in the process of their adventure, "until they grew up, the lion wanted to go back and compete for the inheritance of the tribe, so he separated from the eagle After returning to the tribe, the eagle became the unitary head of the tribe because of some ups and downs. But because none of them told each other their identity, they didn''t know each other''s real identity at all. Until the new Youchang of the two tribes succeeded to the throne and had to fight a routine war, the two finally found each other''s identity. " "Dog blood." Tamil curled his lips. "It''s really dog blood." Sean shrugged, "but I can tell you, don''t look at the two families fighting like this now. As long as there is a suitable excuse, the two families will be happy to take advantage of the slope to resolve their disputes for thousands of years Therefore, these two people will never oppose the implementation of federalism. If you don''t believe me, bring me the map. " "Map?" Ash asked, "what do you want a map for?" "Show you a direction." Sean naturally said, "I promise, you can definitely find these two Youchang drinking and chatting where I mean now Their family hasn''t been fighting for a day or two. Every time it seems to involve a large-scale war, but which time is not thunder and rain? These two chiefs bound their tribes to each other. " Hearing what Sean said, everyone thought carefully. It seems to be true. So ash immediately sent someone to bring a map of the wilderness. When people brought the map, Sean pretended to look for the location on the map, but in fact he was quickly remembering the map of the wilderness. Like the map of the wilderness, not everyone can have it. Even if he has it, it is mostly incomplete or vague. Therefore, it is a very rare thing to see this extremely complete and marked map of the wilderness. Why doesn''t Sean make good use of it. When he remembered the map, he pointed to a coordinate point and said, "that''s it. Send someone quickly. As long as you tell them the story I just told, they will come back with you." "I''ll go." Sezhuang Ni pondered a little, then got up, "these two Youchang are very strong. If I go, I can also prevent them from becoming angry." Sean didn''t care who went to find the Youchang of the two tribes. He knew that as long as the other party heard that his secret was exposed, he would certainly follow. Moreover, the eagle tribe and the lion heart King tribe have fought for so many years. Even if these two tribes are both special seats tribes, they can''t afford such consumption. Therefore, now there is a federal plan, and the two of them will certainly agree, because this is an excellent opportunity to turn fighting into friendship. "Even if these two families are settled, what about the others?" Ash continued. At this moment, ash didn''t feel that his attitude towards Sean had changed. Obviously, when Sean came up with the federal plan and had a high probability of success, ash was completely moved, so he unconsciously stood by Sean and thought in the same position with Sean. This subtle change, even Aishi did not notice, let alone others. "Copper whiskers and anvil tribes are better solved." Sean said, "one of the two dwarf tribes is good at making weapons and the other is good at making armor. Go to them. Just tell them that I am willing to provide the making drawings of several sets of weapons and armor respectively, and as long as I have an alliance with us, I can purchase a lot of minerals. There is no reason for the two people to disagree." Hearing what Sean said, the people present nodded slightly, so the witch priest of the MANDONG Tribe said, "let me visit these two families." He can speak good words, but also has great wisdom. He is also a witch sacrifice of a tribe. Regardless of his identity or ability, he is really very suitable to go to these two hard headed tribes for negotiation. Therefore, AI Xi also agreed to the practice of the witch priest, so he and sezhuang Ni left the madun tribe one after another. "And then?" Ash asked again. "The stone hammer tribe can also be solved." Sean said, "little stone hammer has a very rare disease, which is related to death." Speaking of this, Sean looked at Hitler, and then said, "death is the ability of the enemy from the goddess of life. Therefore, as long as Hitler comes out, it will certainly be solved, but it will take a long time, but it will be completely cured, which is not a problem Because of the blockade of foreign countries before, little stone hammer couldn''t invite people from the life church to treat it, but I can solve this problem, that is... " "Security issues?" Ash understood immediately. In the wilderness, it is basically ancestor worship. They reject all foreign churches and think that everything is evil. Therefore, if Hitler walks in the wilderness, it is actually a very dangerous thing. Of course, not all tribes in the wilderness think so, but at least six out of ten think so, so as long as they meet the people of these tribes, Hitler will be in danger. "I''ll come!" Tamil said directly, "as long as it is not a legendary strong man, it will not pose any threat to me." "I''ll follow." Harding hesitated a little, then said. In terms of relationship, HARTING and Hitler are actually very good. Of course, the premise is that Hitler doesn''t always throw the healing magic on HARTING. So Sean and Ashley had no objection to HARTING and Tamil accompanying Hitler. Therefore, the two men also made a little preparation and set out with Hitler. They will take a shortcut to the stone hammer tribe. However, considering Tamil''s IQ, Sean still told HARTING not to let other tribes in the wilderness know that they were secretly forming an alliance. "There are three tribes left." AI hoped for the list on the paper, and his eyes showed an incredible look. Because before that, each of these tribes was superior. Even the Madong tribe, which has been promoted to the first-class seat, could not connect with these tribes. But now, after taking out this list, Sean has taken out the strategic plans of several tribes in the twinkling of an eye, and the success rate of these strategic plans is ridiculously high, which also greatly increases AI Xi''s confidence. "Fighting the drum tribe is a little tricky." Sean looked at ash and said, "but if queen ash is willing to do it, there is still hope." "Me?" Ashey was stunned for a moment and didn''t quite understand. "Today''s Youchang of Zhangu tribe has almost returned to the west, and now the practice is controlled by the next Youchang successor, and this person..." Sean said here, slightly hesitant, as if he didn''t know how to speak. "But it doesn''t matter." Said ash, who was obviously curious to see Sean look so tangled. "All right." Sean sighed and thought this was what you asked me to say, so he directly opened his mouth: "the heir of the war drum tribe is the one who helped you when Queen Aishi you were out With your friendship, it''s not difficult for Zhangu tribe to come. Of course, the other party doesn''t know your true identity, so this time you go, I suggest you''d better be honest. " Hearing Sean''s words, ashy''s face showed a look of horror. In that cold winter tribal coup, when Aishi''s whereabouts were unknown, he was rescued by a barbarian, so he could survive. However, the other party has not revealed his identity, and AI Xi did not ask because of his pride, so they are similar to the two Youchang of the eagle tribe and the lion heart King tribe. It has to be said that AI Xi''s archery is taught by the other party, so it must be false to say that she has no feelings after a long time, but now AI Xi has married Tamil. Therefore, whether we can talk about fighting the drum tribe depends on Ash''s performance. "OK, I''ll go!" After a little meditation, ash nodded in agreement. This made the chief elder of the Mandong tribe couldn''t help looking at Ai Xi, but like this guy with little brain growth, it''s impossible to see the real idea of AI Xi. So when he couldn''t see anything at last, and ash didn''t seem very willing to speak, he had to ask, "what about the other two tribes?" "I''ll take care of the hardx tribe." Sean looked at the last two tribes on the list. These two tribes were also the ones Sean was most unsure of, because he had almost never dealt with these two tribes in the game. Occasionally, the task lines involved were not three or four, "as for the wall tribe... It''s a little difficult to do." "In that case, I''ll go to the wall tribe." The chief elder of Mandong tribe suddenly said, "you all have something to do. I can''t be idle." "No." Hearing that the chief elder volunteered, Sean and ashy immediately felt an abnormal headache. This old guy is a typical hot temper, and he is also a brave and resourceless type. It is estimated that if he goes, it will probably evolve into a war between the mandun tribe and the wal tribe. Even if this federal plan is not done well, it will be discovered by the savage Parliament. At that time, other tribes will certainly clean up their own situation. In this way, the savage winter tribe will really have difficulty in survival. Seeing that ash and Sean resolutely stopped, the chief elder still looked at a loss: "why not?" Why not? Can you say because you don''t have a brain? I can''t say that anyway. So the two and Sean looked at each other, make complaints about their desire to Tucao, so they had to fall into a brief silence. However, in the end, Aishi first asked for an excuse: "ha ha, because you are not good at negotiation, elder, this kind of thing will become a trap, but will put you in danger. Therefore, we''d better find another way to negotiate with the wall tribe. After all, even Lord Sean has a headache." "Yes." Sean nodded helplessly when he saw that ash made color for himself. For some reason, he dragged himself into the water. He really didn''t know what to say. "The situation of the wal tribe is quite special. They are the tribes that most follow the worship of their ancestors and like to declare force, but that doesn''t mean they don''t have any brains, On the contrary, they are also very cunning. Tribes like this are the most difficult to deal with. " "I see." The mindless elder didn''t seem to find anything. He nodded like this on his face, "so... Give up this tribe?" Hearing the elder''s words, Sean sighed in his heart: it was right not to let the elder go to the wall tribe. The list of federalism was carefully selected by Sean. Basically, it is a tribe that now has a relatively large voice in the wilderness, but has no bad deeds. Unlike the Blackwater tribe, it is an extreme murderer. Therefore, it can still form a group through negotiation. The war power of the wall tribe is also very strong. It can even be said that because of the racial nature of the orcs, they are the most powerful tribe on the list listed by Sean. No one can give up the wall tribe, otherwise it will be tantamount to pushing this tribe to other first-class seats with extreme attitudes, which is a very troublesome thing. "Does the hardx tribe... Exclude outsiders?" Cecilia asked suddenly. "No exclusion." Sean shook his head. "This tribe is a multi concept tribe because of its internal complexity. Basically, any foreign things can be accepted. On the whole, although it can''t suit the remedy to the case to let this tribe join, there are many entry points." "In that case, let me talk to the hadx tribe." Cecilia said, "and Sean, go to the wall tribe." "But you are alone..." "Can you trouble the elder to go with me?" Cecilia turned her head and looked at the chief elder of the Mandong tribe. "All right!" Hearing that he finally had a place to play, the chief elder agreed without hesitation. Chapter 853 After everything was ready, Sean and others didn''t stay long in Mandong tribe, so they immediately set out in batches. Because of the vast territory of the wilderness, it takes a long time to go to these tribes. I''m afraid it will take two or three months to go back and forth, not counting the time required for negotiation. Of course, it is mainly because there is no magic array in the wilderness, so it is impossible to transmit and move quickly, so it needs to waste a lot of time. At the beginning of the game, even if the magic array began to appear in the game, the popularity of the magic array in the wilderness began gradually at the end of the fourth expansion because of external interference factors. Now, if you want to exchange what you need here in the wilderness, you still have to rely on your own legs or mount. Therefore, even if it is a wild meeting, it is held every two years in case of non emergency affairs. Usually, the parliamentary time takes about two months. Apart from Sean and Noro, the team leaving this trip is led by the people of the Mandong tribe, so at least it is guaranteed in terms of security. Sean and Nolo have a mark sent by the Mandong tribe, indicating that they are big guests of the Mandong tribe, which also allows Sean and Nolo to avoid some unnecessary troubles and even enter the wall tribe smoothly. Of course, if there is a guy who doesn''t open his eyes to trouble, Sean and Nolo can only solve it by force. As for the alliance between the Mandong tribe and Sean, the two sides had a very tacit understanding and did not mention it again. However, judging from the joint action of the two people at present, even if they have not officially proposed it, it is actually an action of the alliance. And ash even knew that on the list made by Sean, the void principality must also be one of the owners of the federalism in this wilderness. Only in this way can we achieve the balance of the ten member Federation. Otherwise, it is only the madun tribe, which has only nine people. The balance point is very delicate. But ashy''s idea was only half right. Because in fact, if there is no accident, the wind feather tribe and the storm eye tribe will certainly join the federal system. And Sean, as he said, did not intend to participate in the affairs of the wilderness, but it was also necessary to maintain the balance, so it would be the ChiYan tribe that would replace the void principality to maintain the balance, that is, the tribe combining the great Chihuo tribe and the heavy rock tribe. Of course, in terms of strength, this tribe is now moving towards second-class seats. However, with Sean as the backing, it is no problem to quickly cultivate a strong second-class seat tribe. Although the red fire tribe is a vassal of Sean, in fact, Sean has not interfered with the development of the tribe so far. Instead, he has invested in it continuously. Therefore, in a way, it is not too much to say that Sean is doing business at a loss. Just, who knows the future? While Sean and Nolo were on their journey to the wall tribe, the savage Legion in the savage deep abdomen also welcomed two guests. Wild legion, since the whole stronghold was burned down a few months ago, Mann has kept a low profile for some time. Of course, the main reason for Mai en''s low-key is also the death of his staff. When no one gave Mai en advice, he encountered a tragic counterattack when attacking a tribe, which greatly damaged the strength of Mai en''s wild army when he first came out, and made him angry. Of course, another side effect of this bad start is the instability of the wild Legion. There was even a brief mutiny inside, but it was quickly suppressed by Mann with his strong personal strength and the military strength of the old team. Therefore, in a sense, when Mann established the wild army and truly realized the unification of the deep belly of the wild land, things did not develop as favorable as he thought. On the contrary, he was not very bored by a series of accidents. On the contrary, he was not as relaxed as when he was only the leader of the slave team. Therefore, in many adverse circumstances, Mann can only be honest for a period of time. To this day. In his newly rebuilt stronghold, two guests were welcomed. A man dressed in noble clothes looks like a real aristocrat. However, his age is not very young. He looks about 30 or 40 years old. Because he has been running around for a long time in his early years, his skin is also dark. In addition, he doesn''t know how to maintain it, so his appearance in 30 or 40 looks more like 50 or 60 years old. This is really a big gap from the white skin of those nobles. However, Xu was a long-term respectable person later, so he had a kind of upper authority momentum, and his spirit was obviously very good. At least, when you wear this suit, you won''t look out of place. At this time, the man sat in the reception room of Mann''s mansion built in the stronghold. The layout of the reception room seems to have taken some thought, but it''s a joke to expect a bandit to know something about literature and art. Therefore, the reception room is naturally somewhat nondescript, and even full of an upstart atmosphere. On the contrary, it might as well be directly arranged as a bandit nest. In this way, it is easier for people to see. No, the middle-aged man in an aristocratic dress showed a light mockery on his face after glancing at the layout of the reception room. "Andre, who the fuck are you looking down on!" Seeing the mocking look of the middle-aged man sitting in his reception room, Mann blew up on the spot, "when you... Fuck... Separated from me, I haven''t settled this account with you. Now you dare to appear in front of me?" The strong murderous spirit burst out suddenly. Mann seemed very manic because of the accumulated anger during this period. But almost as soon as Mann''s murderous spirit broke out, a man standing behind Andre took a step, and an awe inspiring breath burst out, resisting Mann''s strong murderous opportunity. This is a slightly thin man. He looks very young, but the awe inspiring smell from his body proves that the young man is by no means a vase. Only those who have experienced countless inhumane killings and wars can create such a terrible atmosphere - this is a not very strong atmosphere. Judging from this atmosphere, this person is at most the strength of lower gold, or even just quasi gold territory, not even the strong gold. However, this extremely cold breath will make people feel very uncomfortable, and even seem to have a cold killing machine that looks like death at home. Usually those who have this smell are often killers. This is often the breath of killers produced by dead spines, assassin alliances, hermits and other organizations. And Mann, if he had been in the past, would not have counselled. However, perhaps it was the bad luck of this period of time, coupled with the fact that he is now a high-ranking overlord and his mind has diminished, so at this time, he slowly converged his own killing intention under the cold killing opportunity of the young man. But his gaze at Andre was very bad, and his eyes became cold when he looked at the man standing next to Andre. "It''s a good dog." Mann sneered. "Ha ha." Andre smiled. "You are always grumpy." "Hum." Mann snorted coldly, "if you have any bullshit, just say it quickly." Hearing what Mann said, Andre smiled and said with a smile: "in those days, you took our brothers to fight together in this wild land, and everyone was trying to make a living. Although those days were very hard and even dangerous, now think about it, you still feel very happy." Mann stares at Andre coldly, some of whom are too clear about Andre''s purpose of this trip. In fact, Mann didn''t want to see Andre at all, because when he parted ways with Andre, he said he would see him one day and kill him. So when Andre appeared outside his stronghold, Mann did. Just before he killed Andre, a cold smell enveloped him. At that time, he knew that if he killed Andre, he would fall here. If it was Mann, who was just the head of the slave team in the past, he would definitely kill him first, no matter what the result. Besides, with his strong vitality, he may not die, not to mention that there are many strong experts in his base camp. If Qi Qi takes action, he can erase Andre and his attendant together. But since he had the power of life and death, Mann''s blood was not as good as before. Therefore, when he was shrouded in the cold killing machine, he didn''t choose to continue to kill Andre, but stopped three meters away in front of Andre. When he saw the killer walking out from Andre, but he didn''t feel the other party''s breath at all, Mann''s face changed, and then reluctantly invited Andre in. "You shouldn''t have come to miss it." Mann sneered. "Of course not." Andre shook his head and looked a little solemn. "Now, how many of our brothers are left?" Hearing Andre''s words and seeing his look, Mann''s face was also slightly restrained, revealing a little lonely: "there are only two..." at this point, he glanced at Andre, then sighed slightly and said: "three." "I heard about Lornas." Andre sighed, "if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know how to survive in so many wild places. Unfortunately, there were some differences between us later... I think it''s good to work for the nobility, but you don''t want to be restrained, so we went our separate ways. You continued to go deep into the wilderness with some brothers, while I joined a family with other brothers Now more than ten years have passed, and there are only a few of us left. " Speaking of this, Andre sighed and said, "who''s the other one alive?" "Kly, that kid." Hearing Andre say so, the grumpy man finally calmed down a little, "I''m not very safe now. Let him take a group of people out to practice That kid has good potential and is a talent. But I''m still a little impatient. If I can settle down, my future may not be under me. " At this point, Mann glanced at Andre and hummed, "your boy hasn''t improved at all." "Hehe, how many times have I been injured in so many years of savage career? It''s impossible to get into gold in this life." Andre seemed to want to open up and said with a smile, "but I don''t mind. Anyway, I''m doing well now Of course, if it hadn''t been for your guidance, I wouldn''t be today. " "I hear you''re doing well now?" Mann raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "controlling the power of a trading tribe Didn''t you take refuge in an aristocrat? When did you get online with the chamber of Commerce Alliance? " "It seems that you really don''t know." Andre shook his head, "the Great Rift Valley has long been out of the hands of the chamber of Commerce Union The nobleman I took refuge in had already been exterminated. Now the Great Rift Valley is in the hands of the Great Duke of void, and I... Eat under his hands. " "Duke void?" Mann frowned, "I did hear about the fall of the Great Rift Valley before, and I also heard about several armies going deep into the wilderness, but I thought it was a rumor at that time You know, I haven''t returned to the human kingdom for a long time, and I don''t know what happened outside. But I didn''t expect that you are doing better than me. " "That''s just making a living." Andre smiled. "Not really." Mann glanced at the man standing behind Andre, who was like a shadow, and his voice was low. "You can have such a attendant if you live a living." "Ha ha." Andre didn''t speak, just smiled. "Come on, what are you looking for me for?" Mann seemed tired and didn''t want to fight with Andre. He leaned back slightly and fell into a soft sofa robbed from a business trip. He still remembered that there were several good beauties in the business trip at the beginning. Unfortunately, he didn''t let him play for long. "I''ve known your character for a long time. Obviously, I want to get rid of the past, so you come to me, There must be something. " "Don''t you want to avenge Lornas?" Andre said suddenly, in a low voice. Hearing Andre''s words, Mann''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his face showed ferocity: "do you know who did it?" "Do you mean killing Lornas or burning your stronghold?" Andre suddenly changed his old God''s comfortable appearance and said with a smile, "or robbed the treasures you put in this stronghold?" A strong sense of killing emanated from Mann. This time, Mai en''s bloody nature, which had been gradually silent, finally broke out completely. It was a terrible breath of indomitable, and under this strong breath, even the killer standing next to Andre was completely unable to resist and retreated three steps in succession. But Mann didn''t even look at each other, but stared at Andre. His ferocious and terrible appearance was like a furious land dragon. "Sue! Sue! Me! " Staring at Andre''s pale face, Mann said word by word. "Cough..." under this terrible pressure, Andre looked very painful, "you... How can I say it." "Hum!" With a heavy hum, it was like a thunder explosion in the reception room. Mann slowly put away his momentum and ate so many dragon like and Asian dragon meat over the years. Once Mann''s momentum really broke out, it was not weak, "who is so brave!" "Duke void." After Mann restrained his momentum, Andre finally vomited a foul breath, "that''s the noble I''m now taking refuge in. Now he''s a big man who is the Lord of a principality, Archduke of vanity, Sean Connery." "Damn it!" With a roar, Mann patted the armguard of the soft sofa heavily, and directly exploded the whole soft sofa, and he suddenly stood up, "Archduke of void, where is he now! I''m going to kill him! " "Kill him?" Andre sneered, "with your reckless appearance, can you kill him? He is now the master of a principality, but he is followed by a strong man in the holy land. Do you want to kill him? Wait until you step into the holy land. " When Mann heard Andre''s mocking voice, he stared at him as if he was going to kill him. Andre, after all, has been with Mann for a long time. You can see what he''s thinking from his appearance. But Andre doesn''t care at all. He is still an old God at ease. Anyway, as long as Mann doesn''t completely explode his momentum, Andre doesn''t care at all: "save it. Kill me, you can''t take revenge." Staring at Andre coldly for a long time, Mann finally breathed out, but the subtle thing is that the breath from his mouth is actually red. He found a new chair and sat down. Then he said, "what do you suggest?" "That''s more advice." Andre smiled, "I''m different now. I''ve been in power in the rift valley for so long, and I know some people more or less Now you are short of a counselor. I can recommend one to you to ensure that it is only stronger than rolnas. Even with her help, your future development in this wild land will only be more smooth, let alone the leader of the wild Legion. Even if you want to fight a tribe and develop into a stronger position than that first-class tribe, there is no problem. " "What conditions do you have?" "Shares." Andre said faintly, "I will give you 300000 gold coins or materials equivalent to these gold coins, which will be regarded as my stake in your wild Legion. But from now on, I will take 40% of all the income of your wild army. " "Deal!" With almost no hesitation, Mann nodded and agreed, "what''s the name of the person you recommended? When can I come? " "Her name is HeLa Garcia Stay at my trade point now. I''ll ask her to come to you right away. " "Good!" Chapter 854 In the dark little room, a handsome man walked in slowly. He had long blond hair that went straight to his waist. He just tied a horsetail. Only a few strands of hair were left in front of the forehead, and the hanging hair on the temples showed an irregular hairstyle with long left and short right. Like sapphire eyes, showing a look called "excitement", with a reddish face, the whole person exudes an unspeakable charm. This man, of course, is William. William Yale, one of the three giants of the void, is in charge of the commander-in-chief of the entire void duchy. However, compared with earlier, William has cut his long hair to cover his eyes, so he is a little more heroic than before, and he is no longer shy. Of course, the premise is that this guy doesn''t get excited, otherwise it''s still easy to be regarded as a woman. A weak woman is just like a brilliant woman. At this time, William was obviously excited. Behind William was Bannock. Different from what Sean had imagined, in the past year, Bannock had more time to train because he only needed to be responsible for William''s safety, not in charge. In the Principality of void, there is no shortage of senior trainers. A large number of people, such as Rena, Alfred and clough, can accompany Bannock to practice at any time. Therefore, over time, Bannock, who has no hope of entering the golden realm, has been successfully promoted to level 7 and become a real barrier Paladin. In view of this, William simply spent a lot of money on Bannock to increase investment. Today''s Bannock is shining in armor. In terms of strength, it is quasi eighth order, but if it is really a real battle. The general lower holy land has no way to deal with him. Only the lower Holy Land strong people like Harding and Cecilia who obviously can''t be ordinary, or the strong people above the middle holy land, can solve Bannock. In the current situation, William''s safety is basically safe. And a new group of strong people are now growing up rapidly. Rena has recovered from her injury and is now worthy of the name of the next strongman in the holy land. The only pity is that she still can''t fit perfectly with Blackstone. After all, a dragon gun is missing. However, Blackstone has also made great progress recently. It seems that the battles that broke out one after another when Sean returned home last time have accumulated a lot for Blackstone. Therefore, when Rena recovered from her injury, Blackstone has also successfully become an eighth order Yalong Warcraft, which is equivalent to the strength of the lower holy land. If Rena completely activates the Dragon man state, her strength will even be comparable to the peak of the middle holy land. After xuefanio woke up, as Sean said, he was also the next highest power in the holy land, and he also mastered a variety of winter killing skills. In real combat, the non top middle highest power in the holy land can not be suppressed. If God descends again, with her physical strength, ACE winter can even play the 13th level of legendary strength, which is equivalent to that Sean''s void principality has a legendary strong man. As for rotikabas, after escorting lanster, Shina and others back, he was also bent on seeking a breakthrough. After a short period of isolation and training, he is now a real strong man in the holy land. In terms of combat power, he is not even much weaker than the non dragon Rena. Moreover, unlike Rena''s situation, rotikabas is better at group warfare, which is also one of the irreplaceable important combat forces under Sean''s command. With these three top powers in charge, the strength of the void principality is not as rumored as the outside world. However, William has protected these very well, so now even though Ryan knows that Sean has top combat power, he will only think that it is Rena alone, and he does not know about shefanio and roticabas, let alone Cecilia and HARTING who have left the void duchy for nearly a year. The existence of Noro Kassel was unknown to William. He hasn''t contacted Sean for a whole year, except the last time Rorty cabas brought someone back, he passed Sean''s message back. "There''s news from rupee. The reckless man believed it." After William entered the house, he laughed loudly, "unexpectedly, the man who can unify the wild dark belly gray business is such a reckless man But fortunately, it''s not worth asking rupee to accompany me. Andre was frightened. He was almost killed by the other party. He could hold his face. It seems that Sean was right to put him here as a manager these years. " "Sean, have you seen anything wrong with him so far?" In the room, someone responded. After the words, a faint fluorescence lights up. There are three people in this dark room! Sitting on a long soft sofa, the man lying lazily is another giant among the three giants of the void, Haila nugus! Or, it should be Haila Garcia. At this time, she was also very lazy. William in peace was no better. I don''t know whether this is Hella''s true nature or because he has been with William for a long time and has been contaminated with many of his bad habits. Anyway, Sean''s three giants who manage all military, political and domestic affairs in the whole territory are so lazy. Standing behind Haila were two others. The one on the left is a bright and moving mature woman. She should be up to 30 years old. She has a charm that ordinary women don''t have. However, in terms of strength, it is not very strong. Now it is just superior gold, and the breath is still very weak. It is obviously not good at fighting. This man is the confidant brought out by Hella from the nugus family: sigley Bernie. Once loyal to Gerson nugus and codenamed eagle, she has been loyal to Hera since Gerson''s death. After being captured in Sean''s decapitation tactics and brought back to the void collar with Hella, she joined Sean''s command with Hella. Because of her outstanding performance in the war against dabion and Hella''s trust, she later became one of the three managers of the void realm on an equal footing with rupee and ellikate. William sent rupees, and Hera brought sigley out, which is equivalent to saying that the realm of nothingness is another large-scale deployment. Every time there is a large-scale deployment in the realm of void, it obviously means that the plot of the void principality is not small. Obviously, this time is no exception. In particular, another person who came out with Haila on this trip, his breath is already a real strong quasi holy land. Looking at his strong momentum and sufficient strength, it is obvious that he has stayed in this realm for a long time, even if he is not far from the real holy land. No more than William, after Haila joined Sean''s camp, Sean only arranged a team of dark wings to protect Haila, and there was no such a full-time bodyguard as Bannock as William. The main reason is that it''s really hard to find a defense profession like this, and in Sean''s situation at that time, the strong in the holy land must not be invited, and the strong in gold didn''t mean much to invite. After all, the enemy Sean has to face is not of the gold level. Besides, sigley may not be good at fighting, but it''s still no problem to cover Haila''s escape and delay time. So Sean hasn''t found a bodyguard for Haila all the time. This powerful middle-aged man was found by Haila when she went to visit her family. Bobby Garcia. Haila''s cousin is the son of his third uncle. The Garcia family belonging to the kingdom of dabion was trapped in a political conspiracy, and the whole family was besieged and suppressed. Finally, under the protection of a loyal guard, three people escaped - that is, the loyal guard and the two brothers of Haila''s father. Later, her mother was favored by Ashan nugus, who had not inherited the nugus family at that time, and then secretly took her back to the Hui family to become his concubine. At that time, Haila narrowly escaped. Later, before Haila''s mother died, she told Haila these secrets, so that Haila finally knew that it was Ashan. Nugus threatened his life and forced his mother to agree to be Ashan''s concubine. This is one of the main reasons why Haila didn''t hesitate to leave the nugus family. Just last year, after Sean safely escaped from Ryan''s deep abdomen and returned to the territory, Haila followed the clues given by Sean to find her relatives. It was almost a year since she left, but in the end, Haila successfully found her family. No more than the lush Garcia family in those years, the guard who rescued Hella''s father and two brothers died a few years ago because he was hurt to the root. The two uncles of Haila had a hard time, but fortunately, they could cooperate with each other, so they survived the most difficult years at the beginning, so that later they finally had the capital to start a family and business. Unfortunately, the third uncle who was good at martial arts fell ill because of an adventure. As a result, he died in the wild, leaving only a son and a wife. Fortunately, Haila''s fourth uncle took care of him all these years before he finally grew up. Later, he became a soldier like his father. Perhaps it is the tragic experience of the poor Garcia family. Haila''s third uncle has a very good talent, and in order to make more money, he has to become a full-time defender. In this world, full-time defenders are always the core of any small team, and they are the occupations that can make the most money. When Haila found these relatives, Haila''s fourth uncle looked incredible, because he never thought that his niece was still alive and became one of the three giants of the void principality. In fact, due to the persecution of the kingdom of dabion, Haila''s fourth uncle and his wife and children, as well as his third uncle''s children and wife, have lived in the Principality of lane in recent years. This meeting, of course, was another painful cry. Later, Haila took all her relatives to live in the empty principality, and her fourth uncle finally didn''t need to make a living as clerical men, and her son Caine Garcia, another cousin of Haila, had made great achievements in military strategy because of his father''s teaching and the blood of Garcia family, Therefore, Hella arranged to work in the void military intelligence room and became Higley''s subordinate. As for the son of Uncle Haila, Bobby Garcia, because he was a full-time defender and there was no full-time bodyguard around Haila, he became a bodyguard specially responsible for Haila''s security affairs. In terms of strength, it is even above Bannock. After all, he is still very young now, and his obvious potential does not stop here. He may have a chance to step into the Holy Land in the future. Therefore, in addition to Neil, who never goes out, Haila and William have been guarded by powerful people. Therefore, the two guys who had always been brave and fat made a little sum up and launched a new grand plan. At this time, Bobby and Higley of the house saw William coming and Bannock waiting outside the house, so they left the room and left the space for the two empty giants in the room. They know very well that as long as these two people get together to discuss something, it must be an earth shaking conspiracy. As subordinates, they certainly know how to do it. When everyone in the room left, only Haila and William were left, William said, "not counting that time, he really didn''t make any mistakes." Hella gave William a white look and then said, "you know what? He told me that the information about my people did not pass the investigation in the void, but its accuracy made me do not need to do any follow-up investigation. I found it directly by following the first clue he gave. What do you say? " "This guy almost knows nothing about a lot of common sense information, but the more ancient and precious the information, the more clever it is. Sometimes I don''t know what''s going on with him." William was also slightly surprised when he heard Hella''s words, but then he said reluctantly, "when he made those plans to attack dabion, there was no intelligence verification from beginning to end, but the fact turned out to be the same as he expected. You say God is not magical." Then, they said some gossip about it, mostly still talking about Sean''s magic and grotesque. After a few words, William turned the subject again: "now that the reckless man has been tricked, my plot is over, and the rest depends on you." "Don''t worry." Haila seldom looked serious. "The barbarian army is too wasteful in the hands of that reckless man, and with such an army nearby, this time bomb is too dangerous. Therefore, it''s better to bring all this under our control. " William nodded and said, "you don''t have to worry about the situation in the principality. I''ll take good care of your family At that time, when it is developed here, I will arrange all your people here. " "Good." HeLa smiled, then seemed to think of something, and said, "I have to say, our Lord is too good at shaking his hand. But we have to try our best to develop this territory. " "Who made us all tied to this ship?" William smiled and then opened his mouth to correct the mistake in Hella''s words, "but after the success of this plan, it can''t be said to be a territory. It should be called ''our country'' But I''m worried that some people in the wilderness will underestimate our Lord, so your strange soldier is playing a very key role. " "I know." Hella nodded. "But I need some time to finish the layout." "How long?" This extremely core issue related to the success rate can''t be laughed by William, "how can I cooperate?" "At least a year." Haila thought a little, and then said, "I''ll get his trust first, and then slowly overhead his power and prestige, but in the end, we still have to adopt the strategy of attack and kill to decide the victory or defeat According to Andre''s information, even if the guy has no brain, he can win over a group of people by force, especially the one named red haired Kerry, which is also a problem. " "HARTING and Rorty cabas have been exposed, so they can''t protect you..." "It doesn''t need to." Hella shook her head. "I''ll just take Bobby." "This..." William''s face was surprised, and then a trace of anger appeared on his face, "no! I know Bobby''s strength, but that place is too deep and wild, and you don''t have any self-protection ability. If someone wants to kill you at that time, Bobby alone will never be able to send you back safely. " "It doesn''t matter." Hella shook her head. "Everything will be risky, not to mention the event of seizing an entire legion of others. As you said, this time bomb blocks our savage strategy. If it is, even if Lord Sean''s federal plan succeeds in the end, it will cut off our connection with the savage side, and if it is bought by the chamber of Commerce Alliance or others, it will be more threatening to us. " "So didn''t your plan be divided into top and bottom? Since the best policy is to seize control from the inside, we must take some risks. Do you still want to use your worst and best policy? I''m afraid these two strategies will make us lose more? Moreover, there are more unexpected factors, so only by allowing me to sneak in and overhead its power, can we possibly seize the control of the whole barbarian army, so that we will have a greater voice. " William realized the power of this time bomb at the first time after receiving the news that roticabas brought back the savage Legion. After learning about Mann''s character from Andre, William was more sure of the value of this savage army and the danger to the whole void duchy''s savage strategy. Therefore, after Haila came back, he discussed with Haila for the first time and put forward three strategies: top, middle and bottom. The worst policy, of course, is to mobilize troops and savage legions to fight hard. However, in this way, the military mobilization of the void principality can not hide from the surrounding political enemies who are still hostile to Sean, nor can it hide from the wild land. At that time, Sean, who has gone deep into the wild, may be in a more dangerous situation. Even if he has a hard fight with Sean''s wild army, the final loss is completely incalculable. This plan, which is almost completely out of the control of William and Hella, is naturally the worst policy, relying solely on luck and strength. The best policy is to use a small group of troops to deeply harass and confront, forcing the savage Legion to bear the pressure from the empty principality and have no time to take care of others. If we can get away with killing Mann, we can put more pressure on the barbarian legion, force the barbarian Legion to return to its command, or completely dissolve it. However, whether it is taken under its command or dissolved, it will have a certain impact on the whole wilderness and the empty principality. Even because it is necessary to avoid the attention of surrounding countries and wild tribes, the number of troops sent in cannot be too large, and the strength will not be much stronger. This will not only last for a long time, Even the loss may exceed the bad move. Therefore, Haila even directly rejected this plan. In her opinion, it''s better to fight with a real knife and a real gun. So in the end, they can only decide to use the best policy. The so-called best policy is to mix Hella or William into the savage legion, so as to realize the overhead control and influence of Mann over the savage legion, and finally directly solve Mann by means of assassination or assault. In this way, the control of the savage Legion naturally falls into the hands of the void principality, and it is still in a relatively complete form. At that time, the void principality can add another powerful army. But this approach, although the loss will be minimized, even if it is successful, it will benefit a lot. But the accompanying danger is also great, because once exposed, Haila will face the end of death. Once this happens, the loss to the void principality will be very great. Besides, to insert heran is to say that the Principality of vanity will lose Hera, a counselor who makes good use of the general situation to oppress people for a long time in the future. In the short term, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages, but in the long term, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. Of course, if there''s nothing wrong with Hella. "I''ll let Bannock go with you." After a moment of silence, William finally said, "I''m relieved to have these two people here. Unless the strong ones above the middle holy land are determined to kill you, if they work together, no one below the middle holy land can kill you. " "But only one of them can live." HeLa looked at William and said in a deep voice, "if so, you should know who I would choose to protect." "I know." William said faintly. At this moment, he really showed the indifference of the upper level to the life and death of the lower level, and also showed the mentality that the counselor was just a group of numbers for the dead. "Let alone a Bannock. If you can keep you, even ten bannocks, I don''t care Don''t forget, Lord Sean once said that you must keep you no matter how much it costs. " Hella fell silent. After a long time, she finally sighed and said, "I see However, in this way, I still need a more reasonable identity, because I intend to bring Higley with me. Only she can develop our plan more perfectly, and she is responsible for the connection between us and will not be found by others. " "I''m ready." William took out a letter from him and handed it to Hella. "Although the reckless man is brave and has no brain, he is not really a fool. It''s inevitable that he doesn''t trust Andre, so he will find a way to collect your information first. I''ve taken these into account, and I''ve arranged your identity. " Hella took William''s envelope, tore it open and looked at it. She immediately showed a clear smile on her face: "it''s worthy of Lord William. Your strategy and tactical use really let me down." "But in terms of strategic policy and layout, I am not as good as you." William was not modest and directly accepted Hella''s praise, but he also spoke out his shortcomings, "we both have advantages and disadvantages Because indeed, as you said, I can never do better than you if I join the savage Legion as an insider, so only you can do it. " Hella smiled, then reached out and raised the letter in her hand and said, "according to your supplement, Lord William, now I am a famous general who defected from the void principality, which is not good for our void principality at all." Speaking of this, Haila looked a little serious: "there has been a lot of movement in the * * * Kingdom recently. I''m afraid it''s against us. Your hand may lead to the outbreak of war in advance..." "I have Rena, shefanio and roticabas at home, safe and secure." William smiled and looked indifferent. "It''s you. The only way to bring these three people. Moreover, with such a layer of identity, it will be much more convenient for Higley to contact me. At least the savage Legion will think she is spying for intelligence, which is better for you than anything. " Since William''s words were all about this, Hella certainly wouldn''t say anything. She nodded slightly and said, "because of your letter, I should be able to solve the problem of the savage Legion six months in advance So, Lord William, I don''t want to hear any bad news from the empty principality in the past six months. " "I don''t want to hear any bad news from you." William smiled. "Let''s go back to the old topic... Do you have any ideas on how to solve the matter of Mann? In case of assassination, we don''t have many people to use now, and the rupee may not be able to solve it. If we kill by force, we need to think long-term. We must first find a suitable ambush circle... " "I''ve thought of all this." Hella interrupted William''s words, then took out an envelope from her body and threw it to William with a smile. "I''ve written all the plans from beginning to end. As long as you cooperate according to the above plan, Lord William, I can successfully control the savage Legion." William opened the envelope and quickly browsed it. He couldn''t help but sigh that Hella really had amazing talent in the layout and application of this general trend. From beginning to end, she has made full preparations for the plan on how to capture the wild Legion. The most critical points are the layout of Mann''s ambush circle, the continuous placement of various people into the wild legion, and even how to force Mann into the ambush circle. It can be said that Haila''s general layout is one ring after another. Once she steps into her trap, no matter who will become a string pulling doll and her chess piece, she can only act according to her script. However, this approach also has a great disadvantage, that is, once a mistake in one of the links leads to the breaking of the Bureau, these serial plans of Haila will produce faults, and the subsequent plans will not be implemented. However, perhaps because of the impact of Sean''s unreasonable and strong means to break the game before, Haila now knows how to prepare more plans to prevent accidents in the middle. However, some steps can be replaced, but some steps cannot be replaced, such as placing people into the wild Legion and forcing Mann into the ambush circle. "You want to use the wings of guilt?" After reading the content written in this letter, William looked up and said in some surprise, "well, the plan of the wings of conviction has not been finalized yet. It is also possible to borrow the savage Legion to test the shortcomings and other problems of this plan. By the way, you can also test the combat power level of the wing of conviction to see if our closed training method is worth it. " "I''ve always had faith in the wings of guilt." Hella smiled. "But after the completion of this corps, have you considered who will be the commander?" "I was going to be commanded by you..." said William with a helpless wry smile. "As a result, the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. Unexpectedly, a wild army came out. At that time, you must personally command the savage Legion. The original positioning of the wing of conviction is not suitable for concurrent posts, so now to tell the truth, I really don''t think about who will be the commander of this Legion... After all, the positioning is too high, and I can''t obey without a considerable level. " "I think it''s best for you to command." Haila said faintly, "as for the dark wings, the original positioning was to give priority to protection and supplemented by defense. No matter from which aspect, Stalin is very in line with the commander''s positioning level of this Corps As for his first infantry regiment, we can choose one from among them, or let Stalin recommend one himself. " "It seems that this is probably the only way." William thought for a moment, then nodded, acquiesced to Hella''s statement. Just then, someone knocked at the door. Then came Bannock''s voice: "Lord William, the sentry has heard that Lord Andrey has returned, and it seems that main of the barbarian Legion is still with him." "Well, I should go, too." William said he knew, then turned his head and looked at Hella. "I''m waiting for your good news. Take care." "You too." Hella smiled and nodded. "Next, it''s my stage." Chapter 855 The leaders of the void principality have always been the three giants. Neil''s administration of the whole territory, including economy, culture, law and other aspects, can almost be said that he is the real Archduke of the empty principality. Under his command, naturally, there are special institutions similar to the realm of nothingness, but they don''t have a formal name. However, these people also have their own projects, among which soma hastin, Qazi and Rudd Michelin are directly responsible to Neil. These three people are good at each other. Somayu, who was born in a noble family, is good at cultural development. Under his arrangement, the cultural literacy of the whole void principality has been significantly improved; Qazi, who was born as a civilian and once served as a secretary beside soma, is particularly good at controlling all kinds of details, so he plays a significant role in the preparation of the law of the void principality; Rudd Michelin, who was born as a civilian, experienced aristocratic life, military life and finally became a lord, was also good at territorial management and made remarkable achievements in economic construction. Neil is generally only responsible for controlling the major aspects and making some plans, but the details are left to these three people. From the beginning of the void collar to the void principality, these three people also have their own set of plans in managing various government affairs of the entire void principality, so they have also trained their own team members. At that time, because of the bewitchment of the intelligence Minister of the Millennium covenant Empire, Qazi and soma actually had some differences on whether to report or not. This difference gradually made a gap between the two lives with the later events. Now, after having the status of being on an equal footing with soma, Qazi, who was originally soma''s follower, has a hidden opposition to their political enemies in many political opinions. Human heart is such a delicate thing. But these two people never thought that the contradiction that caused them to become enemies today actually came from William''s arrangement. Few people know that William is actually a student taught by Neil. When William betrayed the Millennium covenant, he was in the most difficult period of his life. It happened that he met Neil who went out to practice at that time. He was surprised by Neil''s ability. William tangled for a long time before he finally worshipped the teacher, but the two did not disclose this relationship. William was also limited by the relationship between talent and life expectancy. He didn''t learn everything about Neil, but only picked the aspect of military strategy. However, to say that William''s talent is really not good, in fact, it should be said that the stereotyped way of education is not suitable for him. He has a very wide range of unrestrained thinking, and his sense of smell is also extremely sensitive. In addition, when thinking about problems, he is not limited to one inch, so he can often think more deeply than others in many things, and he will act more recklessly. With such a huge killer as the realm of void, many of William''s policies and ideas can be more perfectly implemented. If the only disadvantage is that William''s overall judgment is not as good as Hella. Hella is not as good as William in the application of art and strategy. The main reason is that Hella''s judgment and analysis ability are not particularly excellent. But she has another advantage that ordinary people can''t compare: the manipulation of the people''s heart. Haila, who was born as a great aristocrat, was born in a difficult environment of intrigue since she was young, so she can clearly capture the hearts of all the people who communicate with her. Through this use, Haila, who is naturally good at transposition thinking, can accurately grasp each other''s inner real ideas. With the growth of age, the increase of experience and the enrichment of knowledge, Haila also knows more and more how to grasp the development of luck. In the final analysis, Haila''s approach is only one: prepare, and then level a. She doesn''t need to be in charge of three, seven and twenty-one at all. As long as she spreads out and completely takes the upper hand, she will die in her hands whether the other party has three heads and six arms. There are Neil Anne, Hella and William. As long as these three people do not fall, there can be no mistakes. The team established by these three people is becoming more and more stable and powerful. It can even be said that the talents they have trained are too overqualified to manage one city and one place in the empty principality. These guys can either control more than 50000 military leaders or manage a marquis. For all the nobles of Ryan, everyone can keep a rare talent for the stability of a family in the next few decades, but the void principality is simply mass-produced. This naturally makes countless people jealous. Even neighboring countries began to think of a void principality. For the nobles, the most common conspiracy is nothing more than solicitation and assassination. Since we can''t win over, we have to assassinate. William was assassinated three times in the nearly one year since Sean left the void duchy. However, it may have suffered losses in Sean''s hands, but the assassin alliance did not take these tasks; Although dead spine wanted to pick it up, he was helpless. Sean also suffered a great loss in the coffin of dead spine 13 some time ago, so he restrained temporarily; The real action is the hermit, but after three mission failures led to the loss of three elites, now all assassination plans against the void principality have been stranded. If so, the void principality can really be safe. However, conspiracies from nobles are obviously emerging one after another. In addition, William, Neil and Hella are separated. Many things want to support and inform each other. There must be a gap in time. Like now. William, who was leaving the Great Rift Valley to return to the Principality of void, received an emergency message from the realm of void. Sitting in the carriage, he opened the letter and looked at it. William''s eyebrows were frowned in an instant. In recent years, the void has grown unprecedentedly, and the relevant rules and regulations and division of labor have also been clearly distributed. Nowadays, the internal intelligence control of the void principality has reached the degree of absolute control. It is almost difficult for spies and spies from the outside to penetrate. Even if they are lucky enough to penetrate, it usually takes a great price. In the way of internal recommendation and orphan training adopted by William, even if these spies and spies can penetrate, they will not want to pry into any secrets in a short time. The intelligence network with the void principality as the core and radiating outward has basically been developed and improved to a certain extent. It can be said that with tonis fortress as the boundary, the territory outside the Great Wall is basically under the control of the void territory. In addition, the magic array has been basically completed, and the intelligence transmission speed in King Ryan is much faster than expected. The closer to the void principality, the stronger the control of the void territory, especially those who have an offensive and defensive alliance agreement with Sean, whose intelligence collection ability is still better than them. In the case of Senegal, the intelligence work in the void was obviously sniped. The infiltration work in many regions is very difficult. Even though the Treasury of the empty principality is relatively rich recently and William and Neil have increased their investment, it is still not progressing smoothly. This is because the aristocratic factions in sene are no longer so tough on the premise that they have seen Sean''s strong strength in the deep abdomen of the country last time. Otherwise, these groups that have reached an agreement on interests will work together to block it, and the intelligence infiltration work of William and others will only be more difficult. At this time, the content written in the letter is an event report that William told him to watch carefully before he left. In recent months, a small group of teams began to infiltrate into tinguin county from the northeast of the void principality. The number of these teams ranges from five to ten, mainly dressed as ordinary adventurers, and sometimes mixed with a small group of mercenaries in the name of escort. Since the establishment of the Principality of void, the control over mercenaries in China has been very strict. Basically, legions with a size of more than 100 people will be monitored as long as they enter the territory of the Principality of void. The slightest problem is to directly expel them. Therefore, it is impossible to see any Legion in the Principality of vanity, and others obviously know this, so they use small-scale numbers to infiltrate. Of course, if found, they will still be severely monitored or directly deported. Only this time, the situation is slightly different. At first, these small-scale teams were well behaved and entered the void principality through formal channels - there was no way. Sean''s current military strength could maintain public security in his territory, but the implementation of public security in some villages and towns would be a little stretched. Moreover, the territory of the void principality is relatively vast, and there are indeed several low-level ruins for adventure Dungeons and places where Warcraft can be hunted, especially the existence of gray shadow forest, make many adventurers thirsty. On these issues involving interests, of course, it is impossible for the void principality to strongly drive everyone out. In this way, it will offend many forces. So at first, William and Hella didn''t pay much attention. It was not until some time ago that William and Hella found some problems hidden by each other''s secrets when they murdered the savage Legion. More than twenty adventurers have secret connections with each other, and with the cooperation of these people, they really let them smuggle an army into the territory of void. The scale of this regiment is not very large, just two or three hundred people, but according to the investigation of the void, it is an elite army, and even those adventurers are soldiers. Combined with the calculation, the scale has reached 500 people, which can form a standard strong combat unit. This can not be ignored by William and Hella. However, in the absence of evidence, if all these people are driven out, William can be sure that the other party will definitely take this opportunity to make a big fuss. At that time, the void principality will certainly fall into a passive situation, which is not what William and Hella want to see. Therefore, the next course of action is to let the people in the void pay close attention to this group of people, and collect all evidence favorable to the void principality. As long as they have sufficient evidence, they can directly expel these people. But what William didn''t expect was that this group of people were incredibly cautious. Because these people didn''t show their feet for three months, and at this time, the aerial plan of Hella and William''s wild Legion was put on the agenda, so rupee and Higley had to be dispatched. In this way, the intelligence collection work about these people was even more backward. Until Haila and William left the void duchy successively, the origin, motivation and relevant evidence of these people have not been able to come out. This situation is naturally shocking for the void principality, which has almost reached absolute control, because the other party''s ability in anti reconnaissance and anti intelligence espionage is obviously of a very first-class level. As a result, William had to increase his efforts to dig deeply, and naturally he himself had no time to deal with the matter for the time being. Unexpectedly, in the next two months, several trading caravans entered the void principality in the name of hired guards and met these people. Of course, this meeting is just a meeting between leaders in public - some of them even pretend to be drunk and make trouble, but in fact they are secretly transmitting information. Of course, William is very helpless. After all, there is no real evidence. No matter what the other party''s plot is, now the scale of these people has reached 2000, which has posed a certain threat to the void principality. Just as William was about to order the encirclement and suppression as bandits, the group suddenly adopted the original practice of the thunder lion in the duel with the mountain lion army in soan: divide the whole into parts. The whole 2000 people suddenly disappeared like water droplets falling into the lake and sea. No matter how to explore the void, they could not find their traces. At this point, William and Hella did not know that someone was launching a new round of conspiracy against the void principality. And the timing was perfect. Just as Sean left the Principality of the void, Hera and William left at the same time. William knew at the first time that there was a traitor inside. After understanding this, William changed his strategy for the first time. As a result, he really found several bribed traitors inside. These traitors are not high-level people, but the leaders of the garrison or squires in various towns. Although their status is not high, they are a little privileged on their own one-third of an acre. With these people, let alone 2000 people, it is not a problem to mix three or four thousand people into the vast territory of the void principality. At the thought of this, Willington was half angry, so he came directly to set an example. This is probably the largest internal bloody cleansing of the void principality since its establishment. More than 300 garrison captains and knights from tinguin, Thorne, Dayi and yedby were directly executed for treason. In this way, naturally, it greatly deterred the grass-roots level of the whole void principality, and finally reminded these people that the establishment of the void principality was accompanied by countless blood. Now it is true that it has been stable, but the means of those in the upper position will not be kind. After this bloody and thunderous means, new clues were found in the void territory, and there was a reason to expel all these people from the void principality. Just because William and Hella are not in China, how to deal with these people has become a problem after they find their traces. However, the people in the void are also smart and directly go to ask for instructions from the only giant who is now in charge of the void principality. In this regard, Neil directly mobilized the garrison of two surrounding places to fight without thinking about it. If things had gone so well, William would not have received the letter. The letter was written by Neil. The two local garrison forces dispatched by him in the past totaled 3000 people. In terms of quality and quantity, these two armies with only quasi-level-3 strength can not have any advantages at all. But Neil didn''t intend to let them do anything, just limit the movement of the enemy. As a result, he didn''t expect that the captains of the two garrison troops were greedy for work and sent troops directly without knowing the details of the enemy and ourselves. The result of a quasi three-level army against a four level army is known with your fingers. After World War I, the army was no longer secretive. It simply occupied an important place in jedby county and directly launched fortifications. As a result, all three counties, including yadby, Dayi and void, were directly threatened by this army. At this time, the Cecilia guards and the lion of thunder were borrowed by wiles to deal with the third garrison of the former dabion kingdom because of the problems in the broken Dragon Valley. It is obviously impossible to return to China. Today, the elite troops available to the void duchy are only steel wings and the wing of guilt, which still exists in secret. Of course, the current scale of the wing of convictions is only a few four or five hundred people, barely able to gather together a combat unit. However, at present, the relevant equipment of this army has not been completed, so it is still very difficult if you really want to go to the battlefield. However, because it was recommended by other top legions, it was actually able to use the standard equipment of other legions, but it would be quite chaotic, so it was directly rejected by William. "Can you use only steel wings?" William''s brow slightly frowned, "sneaked in from tinkie, and secretly lurked to yaderby for more than half a year. The trend is very accurate, that is, coming towards the void city So is the goal to penetrate into the void City, or the Research Institute of the lion of thunder? It seems that there are experts behind this army directing the movement. However, there are some weaknesses in the Research Institute and the war workshop. Relying on the benefits of the city wall, there is no need to worry that the other party will attack the city. We must prevent the other party from having another strange soldier. It seems that we can only take 2000 people to fight each other. " Chapter 856 After a month and a half, William finally returned to the residence of the lion of thunder. Originally, after returning from the gorge Rift Valley, the first stop should be the former panda town and today''s steel wing training base. Only when I received an express from Neil on the way, I knew that the situation had changed again in this month and a half. So far, it is still an unsolved mystery which aristocrat this mysterious elite teacher belongs to. But the target of this group of people was thoroughly explored: they came to the military research institute where the lion of thunder was stationed. It is no secret that Sean''s steel wings and thunder lion are equipped with [impact shield]. Especially in the several cavalry wars with the kingdom of dabion, the impact shield played a great role. After the war, people who wanted to collect information could easily know. Therefore, it was natural to be jealous of the production drawings of the equipment such as impact shield. In particular, after the end of the war with dabion, many nobles on Ryan''s side joined hands to put pressure on Sean and asked Sean to share the secret of the impact shield. Originally, their calculation was good. It was nothing more than using seniority to bully an emerging aristocrat like Sean. In the past, this move was a great threat to those new aristocrats. Naturally, they had to bow their heads. But who''s Sean? Directly saying "if you want to fight, let''s fight" choked the nobles. After that, Sean was forced to flee thousands of miles in the thane area of Ryan kingdom. At that time, those families naturally wanted to fall into the well. However, the stones they threw down were too small to risk much water. Later, after learning that Sean was promoted to the grand duke, they also sent congratulatory gifts one after another, so Sean was too lazy to continue to entangle with them. He had no mind to deal with these rotten people. Now, the two main armies of the Principality of void, clough''s Cecilia guards and Alfred''s Lion of thunder, are not in China and are seconded to wiles to deal with the third garrison of the former dabion kingdom. Therefore, the Principality of void is actually in a relatively weak stage in terms of military strength. However, this weakness is also relatively speaking. For the neighboring lords bordering the void duchy, the void duchy is still a ferocious and huge monster. But neither William nor Sean nor Hella expected that someone would seize the weakest opportunity of the void principality to show their fangs, which really surprised them. After all, the departure of the thunder lion and Cecilia''s guards did not make a big fuss, but they did not hide anything. People who want to know can know after a little inquiry. It has to be said that it will lead to such a situation in today''s empty principality, which has a lot to do with the reason why William and others are too conceited. However, the matter has come to this point. It is obviously useless to be upset or regret. How to remedy it is the key to the problem. There was no doubt that he would wipe out the enemy who went deep into the territory, and it was not difficult for William. If Neil hadn''t been dragged down by other things, I''m afraid this enemy would have been solved before William returned home. However, Neil didn''t do it himself, but left this mess to William, which also means that this enemy is not enough to pose any substantive harm to the void duchy. Of course, there are some destructive forces. The area occupied by this enemy has been brought under its control within 500 miles, which directly led to the destruction of two villages and a small town. Fortunately, at the moment when the enemy laid the defensive stronghold, Neil had ordered people to evacuate the surrounding residents. Therefore, the destruction of the town and village was just that goods such as property and grain reserves were looted, and the village was set on fire to destroy the terrain, which did little harm to the civilian grass-roots level. But just a week ago, there was a clear new movement in the Army: they tried to attack the location of the thunder lion. It was precisely because of this movement that Neil knew that their goal was the Military Research Institute of the Principality of void. However, Neil had already set up a good situation in the thunder lion''s residence first: Rena rushed to the thunder lion to take charge in person. At the same time, the first cavalry regiment and the whole steel wing were moving to the thunder lion''s residence and on standby. So these enemies who rashly broke into the thunder lion''s residence were naturally caught in the net. They were caught off guard by Rena and anno. After that, no one could even escape. The first cavalry regiment, under the guidance of Rena, could not be more skilled in the technique of tail Title pursuit and killing. Unfortunately, the enemy only came to less than 100 people. It was obviously ready to infiltrate secretly. However, in the end, it underestimated the warning power of the military research institute and the military workshop, so it was finally discovered. However, the battle also completely exposed the inside strength of the other party: several gold strongmen were in charge of the sneak attackers who tried to sneak in. If there was no Rena, I was afraid they would really succeed. After reading these information, William frowned more tightly. These abnormal phenomena made him fully sure that the enemy must have prepared a surprise soldier, otherwise he would not have made such a big attempt to paralyze the nerves of William and others. It''s hard for William to guess the role and purpose of this strange soldier, but it''s certain that the research materials in the military research institute and the impact shield II of the military workshop must be one of these people''s established goals. When they arrived at the residence of the thunder lion, the steel wings that had received the order and completed the assembly had been waiting for a long time. Ann Nuo is still like that silly smile, standing in front of the steel wings. Standing beside him is Abaza, who has now become the deputy head of iron and steel wings. The northern barbarian has a completely different character and thinking from his people. He is not only smart and studious, but also has very good potential. After several instructions from William, he has now become the real commander of iron and steel wings. However, the northern barbarians are a group of guys who value love and righteousness, so the nominal commander of steel wing is still anno before anno officially abdicates. However, with the help of Abaza, anno can really relax a lot. Moreover, the defect that the original steel wing is not good at thinking and tactics has been perfectly solved under the command of Abaza. It can be said that today''s steel wing is a strong army that is not inferior to the lion of thunder and Cecilia''s close guard army. Because he wanted to prevent strange soldiers from attacking, William didn''t dare to lead the whole iron wing. He just took 4000 people. This figure was 2000 more than he had expected, mainly because Rena''s first cavalry regiment was also assisting in the defense of the lion of thunder, so William took the absolute advantage that was enough to pose a threat to the enemy. Moreover, among the accompanying personnel, rotikabas, a new strong man in the holy land, is in charge, so there is no need to worry about combat effectiveness. Moreover, William''s plan in military strategy is unmatched. In addition to this visible army, Rena and her first cavalry regiment are also on standby, but they are not personally sitting in the residence of the thunder lion, but about two days away from the army commanded by William. This distance is just in the middle of the battlefield: about three days from the void City, about four days from the thunder lion''s residence. If you march in a hurry, this distance can be shortened by about one and a half days. Therefore, whether the thunder lion station sends a signal for help, or the void city is attacked by enemy soldiers, Rena can rush for help at the first time. In the void City, although there is no powerful army like the lion of thunder and steel wings, the dark wings are not vegetarian. The quasi fourth level combat effectiveness is there, and it is still a corps based on defense. What''s more, there are the shenguantuan and xuefanio of the snow and winter church. The real combat power is much stronger than that of the lion of thunder. It''s just that shefanio and his Shenguan regiment have no time to support William. After all, they are not cavalry arms. Even going to the thunder lion takes more than half a day. Therefore, in fact, shefanio''s strategic value is to prevent the thunder lion station from being attacked. It can be said that the battle plan arranged by William has been completely foolproof. Both the thunder lion station and the empty city have been taken care of in all aspects. Even William deliberately sold a flaw to lure the strange soldier who still doesn''t know his whereabouts to appear. As for whether the other party will be fooled, William can''t guarantee. After all, the other party''s level of strategy is really not low, and he is obviously good at grasping people''s hearts. If not, he won''t let the enemy invade here. However, this also taught William and Neil that they should pay more attention to the grass-roots people and can no longer focus on the nobility and upper class people. The real leading Party is often the local grass-roots officials who have real power but do not receive special attention. After several days, he finally arrived at the fortification stronghold invaded and occupied by the enemy. Obviously, the enemy had received the news, so when William and others arrived, the other party had launched a defensive formation relying on the town they occupied. As soon as William saw the layout of the whole town and the defense array launched by the enemy, his eyes became gloomy: "the other party''s commander is someone like Stalin." "Well, it''s really very similar to the style of Lord Stalin." Abaza scratched the back of his head, and his face also looked very ugly. "Our steel wings are good at this kind of war method. Although it is somewhat different from Stalin''s way of defending the city, assisting in defense, or sticking to it, we still have a lot in common in essence. In this war, there is no way to defeat here except a strong attack. " Hearing Abaza''s question, William looked at him deeply and his eyes were full of appreciation. As the next iron wing commander who has been determined, Abaza''s performance so far is very in line with the level of an excellent commander. Moreover, in terms of personal strength, Abaza''s potential is also great. Although he is only superior silver now, you know, Abaza is only 20 years old now, and it is certain to break through the realm of superior gold. With excellent personal strength and excellent command potential, Abaza''s future achievements are definitely not low. If it were not for the particularity of the iron wing legion, William would like to transfer Abaza to the wing of conviction as commander. After all, there are not many people who can serve as the leader of the wing of convictions, but there are fewer people who can play the real value of the wing of convictions; But anyway, there are still a lot of Legion candidates for the wing of guilt, but how many years have passed since the establishment of iron wing to today, there is only Abaza. "If we attack hard, we will lose a lot." Slowly retracted his eyes, William''s eyes fell back on the established defense base in the distance, "how''s the investigation?" Abaza submitted a piece of information to William. The latter opened and glanced, and his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle deeper: "unexpectedly, a multi-level defense array structure is adopted If the other party is not a famous player, I will never believe it. " The structure of multi-level defense array is a kind of defense tactics very suitable for narrow space. To put it simply, in a very limited terrain, the defensive fortifications are arranged one by one, but it is not the layout of large rings and small rings, but several ring defensive arrays are arranged at the same time. In this way, no matter which defensive ring layer is attacked, it will face the attack of the defensive fortifications of the other two surrounding rings at the same time. With the gradual in-depth promotion, this stacked defense area will gradually become more and more. At that time, it is possible to face the simultaneous attacks of the Fourth Ring Road and the Fifth Ring Road. It can be said that this is a defensive tactic that makes the best use of the terrain. With the size of 2000 people, with this defense strategy, William estimates that he can play at least 4000 or even 5000 people. "No wonder the other party dares to use only 2000 people to go deep here. It seems that everything has been ready long ago." William said in a deep voice, "the biggest problem at present is not knowing what the other party''s real goal is If you can know, you can launch targeted tactics. It seems that our enemy has sounded an alarm for us this time. " "Well, what shall we do next?" Anno is not good at thinking, but he has learned a lot with his steel wings over the years, "please send reinforcements? Lord Rena doesn''t seem very far from us. " "This kind of defensive war is meaningless unless the scarlet knights are mobilized to fight together." William shook his head and then continued, "there is only one way to deal with this defensive tactic, that is to break skill with strength. Of course, even if it is a strong pressure, there are a variety of options, or launch a simultaneous attack from multiple aspects, forcing the other party to be unable to look after each other, so the threat will be greatly reduced The other is to push forward directly and fight step by step regardless of everything. " "Step by step?" Rotikabas immediately lost his voice, "is this... Too bloody?" Obviously, Rorty cabas recognized the meaning of William''s words at the first time. Abbaza understood the meaning of William''s tactics with a little thought under the scream of rotikabas. The structure of multi-level defense formation is a defense tactic that makes full use of the number of people, terrain and fortifications. Basically, the use of this tactic, in addition to specific terrain restrictions, is also limited in the hearts of the people. At least, if not all the staff hold the idea of death, this tactic can not play any value at all. Therefore, whether William uses the former tactic or the latter tactic, the sacrifice is great. The only difference is that the sacrifice of the former tactic is less than that of the latter. Because the so-called step by step is the fighting tactics of fighting for every inch of land. In terms of tactics for the construction of multi-level defense formation, there is only the total annihilation of the army, and there is no other possibility. Therefore, fighting for every inch of land is naturally a constant struggle for loss to see who can''t bear it first. Therefore, even if it is a victory, it can only be said to be a tragic victory. However, if the former tactic is to be used, it is obviously not enough to rely on the steel wings of 4000 people. On the contrary, it is easy to further expand the loss of steel wings. Any general knows the value of an elite army. Even William was reluctant to let the steel wings have too much loss, but the other party directly invested a full 2000 elite soldiers and a number of gold strongmen, and fought with the belief of death. This plot is naturally great. But William can''t guess what the other party''s goal is, so all this makes William fall into a kind of passivity. "Only at this time will I miss Hella." William sighed and said with a helpless wry smile, "that guy has a much sharper sense of smell than me. This is a completely antelope like plot, and only that guy can analyze it. Neil and I are not expected to do this after all. " "Lord William, give orders." Under Abaza''s explanation, Arnold also understood the bloody step by step, but he didn''t want to say, "if it weren''t for Lord Sean and Lord William, we still don''t know what we''re doing. It is you who have given us the status we have today. At this time, the enemy has already hit home. How can we continue to stay like this? Even if we die, we will certainly make the enemy pay the same tragic price! " "Yes!" "Lord William, give orders!" "We are not afraid of death!" "The northern barbarians have never been afraid of anything!" For a moment, the 4000 steel winged soldiers immediately burst into emotion, and everyone shouted, ignoring all the possible results of the step-by-step tactics. For them, if there were no Sean and William, they would still be slaves today. They even had to live a day when they couldn''t eat enough and wear warm clothes. How could they live a better life like now. Therefore, for them, the death in battle is not terrible at all. As long as they can sweep away all the enemies, their value can be reflected. "Lord William, give orders." Abaza also opened his mouth and said that his eyes were as firm as anno. "It was just a tragic fight. In the war with dabion, our steel wings were almost dissolved twice, and then they recovered as well Lord William, for us, war is the same as eating and breathing. We are not afraid of death at all, so... Give orders. " William glanced at anno, then at Abaza, and the whole steel wing. The iron wing Legion is already an old legion of the Principality of void. Its formation history is even before the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards. It is well deserved to be the first legion of the Principality of void. In the past wars, the steel wing suffered heavy losses, not once or twice. Basically, the group of northern barbarians who came out with Sean died. Now the steel wing soldiers are generally between the ages of 16 and 25, and few are over 30. For example, at this moment, the 4000 steel winged soldiers brought out by William can be regarded as members of the older generation. They are basically around the age of 23 and have experienced many wars. They are real elite veterans. But after this battle, even if the enemy army can be completely wiped out, I''m afraid there won''t be many people left in the end. After all, William knows the threat of this tactic. Stalin was the master of this tactic. Now Stalin, who specializes in defensive warfare, has collected many war reports of various classic defensive warfare on the mainland through the realm of emptiness. He has studied very deeply in this regard. If we simply say that defense experts, even William is certainly not as good as Stalin. However, Stalin is only good at defensive warfare, and Stalin is much inferior in other aspects. Therefore, William and Hella have an internal consensus on the positioning of Stalin. "Let me join the war." Rotica buss looked at William and said in a deep voice. "Be careful. In this environment, even if you do it, it''s easy to encounter accidents." William began to remind, "your identity is quite special, and I can''t directly order you to do anything, but anyway, I hope you can pay attention to... Them." "I know." Rorty cabas nodded. This time, William no longer said anything, but slowly raised his right hand, looked coldly at the town in front that had been completely transformed into a large fortification base, and shouted: "steel wings! Dinner! " "Oh! Dinner! " The iron and steel wing charge command, which has been famous for many years, sounded again on this land! Chapter 857 War is never changed by individual will. The fundamental thing that can really determine the behavior of war is interest. Only when the interests reach a sufficient height, then the war that follows is a natural thing. Perhaps some unnecessary troubles can be solved through diplomatic means, but Sean''s enemies obviously do not intend to use diplomatic means to solve these troubles, so it is obvious that there are great interests in the void duchy that his enemies do not hesitate to start a war. Of course, judging from the fact that the enemy is only a small-scale invasion and infiltration, it is clear that the other party does not really want to start a war. Probably just not sure. William was still wondering what the enemy''s goal was, but he thought for a long time, but still didn''t get any answer, so his eyes could only fall back to the small town that had been transformed into a military defense stronghold. A small-scale conflict war, even if it is close to attacking a city and pulling out a stronghold, will not take much time. The war can be ended in one day and one night at most. The only thing William needs to guard against is that these enemies will flee in the dark, and their destructive power may bring long-term trouble to the void duchy. Therefore, after allowing the steel wings to attack, William also mobilized the surrounding local garrison to form a huge siege network to prevent these enemies from dispersing and fleeing. At this time, the battle has started for several hours, but the progress is not very optimistic. On the contrary, the casualties have become a little heavy. As everyone knows, the real way to deal with this narrow regional defensive war, which makes full use of all available places, is either a comprehensive siege or a fight for every inch of land. The iron and steel wings, which used the fighting method of fighting for every inch of land, naturally faced a great threat of death. In these few hours, the iron and steel wings had left more than 500 bodies, of which hundreds were injured and lost the ability to fight again, and as for others with minor injuries, there were as many as 300 or 400. As their enemy, this mysterious elite army of unknown origin, although many people were killed, it was only three or four hundred. And in this process as like as two peas of war, William is also a bit shocked by the army''s response to the army''s army, because the nature of the army is exactly the same as that of the Cecilia guards, as if death were a very holy thing for them. The slightly wounded will immediately return to the battlefield after being slightly bandaged. On the premise of knowing that it is impossible for the seriously injured to survive, they will immediately burst out fierce and fearless of death. It seems that they want to kill another enemy together. Under this completely suicidal counterattack, it is natural to imagine how difficult it is for steel wings to completely open the situation. This almost reached a war damage ratio of one to two. Since the establishment of steel wing for so long, it only appeared once during the war with dabion. William''s brow was almost straight. This war also made William finally find another disadvantage of the impact shield. Although the impact shield is an artifact level killing weapon when dealing with cavalry in wartime, it can''t be lifted with one arm because of the abnormal weight of the impact shield in the face of the enemy''s condescending attack. In this way, the value of the impact shield is completely powerless in the face of the enemy''s projectile attack, which is also the fundamental reason for the heavy loss of steel wings. Perhaps orcs such as Tauren and bear can easily lift the impact shield weighing hundreds of kilograms, but it is obviously impossible for the northern barbarians. So, when another wave of arrow rain fell, more than ten northern barbarians fell on the spot. However, the fall of these northern barbarians does not mean that they have done nothing. The throwing of short guns also killed more than a dozen archers who had to show their heads for the same attack. Even if they are hiding behind the bunker, the strength and quality of these short guns trained by the barbarians in the north for a long time can''t stop the puncture attack of these short guns as long as they are not Tower Shield. After fighting for so long, the steel wings are not as unbearable as they first rushed into the town. In this battle, they are also learning and growing rapidly. Maybe the impact shield can''t make them deal with the attacks standing on the roof, tower and sentry, but their counterattack is no longer weak. If they want to kill them, they must pay the same price. All these are the changes brought by anno and Abaza. If it were not for the thoughtful and sharp Abaza, it would not be so easy to give a counterattack to these enemies who occupy the geographical advantage and human harmony. Of course, if it were not for the presence of an Nuo, a commander with steel wings, who suffered a tragic number of nearly 100 deaths at the first time when he invaded the town, I''m afraid his morale would also be underestimated. It can be said that these two people are the soul and mind of the whole steel wing. But even so, it is still not easy to wipe out the enemy. The town gate of the town extends within 100 meters. All buildings have been demolished. Only countless bodies belonging to the enemy - bodies from the steel wing side - lie on the ground. No matter what the battle situation is, when Abaza orders to retreat, people will always take the bodies and the impact shield away at the first time. This is the death order issued by William before the war, so even if more casualties of northern barbarians may be paid for this, Abaza and anno still carry out it without hesitation. Because of the fierce war, the dense corpses of the enemy were almost spread on the ground, and the flowing blood dyed the whole ground red. When you step on it, you can feel a very strong sense of viscosity. However, no matter how uncomfortable it is, the steel wing is still fearless to launch another round of attack, but because the entrance of the town is too small. Even if it destroys a lot of town walls during the attack, only hundreds of people can really enter the town to launch an attack. But these hundreds of people are facing the siege from almost all the surrounding spaces. If the impact shield is not strong enough, it is almost impossible for a strong attack from the front to break through the steel wings sheltered by the impact shield. I''m afraid the casualties of the steel wings will be greater. At this time, the war situation was obviously in a short stalemate. But whether it is steel wing or William, or this mysterious enemy, everyone knows that this stalemate will not last long, and a new round of death battle will soon break out. And whenever such a deadly war breaks out, it will cause a new round of impact on both sides. Since the war, the two sides have officially entered the white hot war situation from the beginning, and a round of dead war will break out after each brief stalemate. The reason why the two sides left so many bodies is that there have been two rounds of dead fighting - which has become the practice of tacit understanding between the two sides in this battle. So at this time, this round of arrows and short guns attacked each other. After each side left more than ten lives, both sides had a tacit understanding and did not continue to throw short guns or shoot arrows again. A roar of footsteps from afar seemed to confirm the tacit understanding between the two sides. A new force was entering the battlefield. At this time, a horn sounded outside the town. The steel wings already in the town also began to retreat orderly, and a new batch of steel wings began to enter slowly at this time. However, this batch of new steel wings is not much different from the previous number, and still has a scale of nearly 200 people. It''s not that William doesn''t want to put all 4000 steel wings in one breath, but this difficult battlefield can''t accommodate so many people. As for opening up a new entry point to attack with the potential of double attack, William didn''t even think about it. The reason is simple. The whole town has been completely rebuilt, and even many outposts that did not exist originally have been added. The enemy stood on it and attacked from a commanding position. If you want to deal with these sentry towers, you can only kill them by force and push them down completely. So just by opening up such a vacuum zone within 200 meters at the gate of the town, the steel wing will pay the casualty standard of nearly 1000 people. If another battlefield is opened up, I''m afraid it will also be thousands of casualties. With only 4000 steel wings and opening up two battlefields at the same time, the military strength will be reduced by half. However, the death threat they face will not be reduced because of the two battlefields, because the tactics of the multi-layer defense array structure have many battlefield environments that completely overlap. Therefore, unless we can surround the whole town and launch a comprehensive attack, the more battlefields we open up, the greater the casualties on the attacking side. At this time, William frowned when he heard the sound of the horn in the temporary command post about 100 meters outside the town. "What''s the matter?" Rotica bass saw William frown and asked, "is there anything wrong?" At this time, there are several scars on roticabas, although not fatal, but it looks quite embarrassed, and it also has a little impact on the exertion of strength. At the beginning, he participated in a round of battle. In fact, if it weren''t for him, the war wouldn''t be opened so soon. However, he was also taken care of by the enemy at that time. Even three strong gold men cooperated with the battle array to attack rotikabas. As a result, although all three strong gold men were killed, But rotikabas also had to withdraw from the war for a rest. "The other party and we have spent several hours here. Even if I don''t want to admit it, they still have the upper hand." William didn''t look back, but still stared at the town. "At this time, they still have a residual force of nearly 1500 people. Although we all know that in the end, once the other party''s arrows run out, it''s not a problem for us to annihilate them all, but according to my assessment, they can last for at least another four hours." "What do you mean?" Rotikabas doesn''t quite understand. "It means that they can last at least another four hours, and the only thing I can do during this period is to fight each other''s consumption with human life. They will not start the final decisive battle with us until all the other party''s strategic materials are used up." William said in a deep voice, "in this situation of fighting and consumption, I estimate that at least one or two thousand more people have to die, but now the other party has directly launched a decisive battle, which is very unreasonable." "Isn''t it a good thing that one or two thousand people can die less?" Rotikabas couldn''t help saying. "The other party has spent so long with us, and the casualties caused to us are obvious to all. All this proves that the other party''s commander is obviously a very calm and excellent general." William finally looked back at Rorty cabas this time, but his eyes were unusually cold, "so do you think such a good general will make mistakes at this critical moment? You know, once you really fight with steel wings without taking advantage of the geographical advantages of this town, the other party does not have any advantages. You can say... The other party is looking for death! " "You mean... Things have changed?" "Unless the other party has reached the strategic goal they want, so..." a glimmer of light flashed in William''s eyes. "This is destroying the evidence. Of course, another possibility is that the other party has prepared a conspiracy that can cause us more casualties. " Rotikabas''s face became gloomy and said in a deep voice after a moment: "hum, no matter what conspiracy the other party has, as long as it is not in that small town, the other party has no advantage of defensive formation I''ll kill them like chopping melons and vegetables! Let me continue to fight! " William pondered a little, then nodded and agreed, "then be careful!" "Good!" Rorty cabas smiled, then raised the heavy gun and rushed up. The distance of 100 meters is just a breath or two for strong people such as Rorty cabas. But when he arrived at the door of the town, he saw the two sides who had completely started fighting. In front of the scene, it seems that as predicted by William, the other party no longer launched a death battle like the previous two rounds, but launched a final charge as if to determine the outcome of the first war. The hateful steel wing was unprepared for a moment. Instead, it was bitten by the other party who had already been prepared and slowly withdrew from the town. As a result, in this case, it was taken by surprise and directly left hundreds of bodies. The enemy''s attack did not stop there. Hundreds of people in front are still risking their lives to launch an assault, regardless of whether they can break the impact shield of the array. The only thing they know is to rush forward desperately, and then smash the weapons in their hands into the body of the northern barbarians. At this moment, the battlefield is completely chaotic, and there is no fighting situation as an elite soldier. The archers behind the enemy, regardless of whether there were their own people in the enemy array, all of them did not hesitate to throw their bows and arrows round after round into the iron wing camp. Perhaps it is because it lacks the advantage of shooting arrows from a commanding position. For the rough and fleshy northern barbarians, it is difficult to shoot with one arrow directly, because the threat is naturally much smaller. However, the amount of a little makes a lot can still not be ignored. Under this impact, the town gate of the town soon fell into chaos: the steel wing can not be as unreasonable as the enemy, and even in the face of its own people can attack without hesitation. Therefore, the attack method of short gun throwing naturally seems meaningless - short gun throwing is no better than bow and arrow. Even if it is thrown by throwing, the foot point will not be too far. In the end, it is very likely to hurt your own people. It is precisely because of the taboo, so in this obviously win-win situation, it is steel wings that suffer heavy losses and even faint signs of collapse. When rotikabas arrived, what he saw was that the steel wings were about to fail to resist the impact of the enemy, and there were faint signs of collapse in the front line. Without the slightest hesitation, rotikabas immediately roared and directly expanded his power as a strong man in the field, then rose in the air, swept directly into the town and fell into the rear of the enemy. He fell in like a shell, and a strong impact burst out from him, directly shaking dozens of enemy troops within the range of his landing point. Then his knight''s gun swung suddenly, and the whole man turned into Shura and launched a massacre behind the enemy. Seeing Rorty cabas, a powerful man in the holy land, raised his long gun for the first time. This time, he simply gave up his impact shield, and then shot into the body of an enemy standing in front of him. After a roar, he began to rush forward with strong brute force. The long gun immediately penetrated the enemy''s body, and then penetrated into the second and third people''s bodies. After the three people were strung into sugar gourd, they still couldn''t stop Ann Nuo''s charge. They were hit back, causing confusion in the enemy''s formation. "Steel wings! Let''s fight with the patriarch! " Abaza, who has been standing side by side with anno, saw that anno broke away from the formation and rushed out, just like Alfred''s habitual way of fighting. Even if Abaza roared, he also abandoned the impact shield, rushed out behind anno with a long gun and assassinated several enemies trying to sneak into anno for anno. As the soul and mind of this legion of steel wings, when both anno and Abaza launched an assault fearlessly, all steel wings gave up the impact shield without hesitation and rushed up with a long gun. The strength of the barbarians in the north can fight on the battlefield with the impact shield. Now, after abandoning the impact shield, their powerful power belonging to the barbarians has been fully demonstrated. Such a crazy army also launched a counterattack in a fierce and fearless manner, which seemed completely unexpected to the enemy. So for a time, instead, the enemy was completely in chaos. In a split second, in this kind of war situation, which can be said to have formed a front and back attack, even if it was a desperate decisive battle, if you wanted to win or lose the enemy in the first battle, naturally you couldn''t get any benefit. Therefore, the formation was quickly completely cut. In addition, the terrain in the town was not very abundant. Such a crowded street battle situation occupied an advantage for the northern barbarians who left their impact shields and long guns and began to fight with their bare hands. Therefore, the situation soon began to produce subversive development. When rotikabas and anno, Abaza and others completed the confluence, the mysterious enemy occupying the town had begun to evolve into a great defeat. However, even if they knew that the general situation was over, the enemy from unknown origin did not even have the idea of surrender. They were still fighting back with their lives. As long as they didn''t really kill them completely, they would try their best to fight back. Therefore, Abaza simply ordered that no one be left alive. The last fight lasted for a whole afternoon until night began to fall. The whole town was full of corpses, piled up in a dense pile, many of which could not even tell which side they belonged to. It can be said that the whole town was completely submerged by the sea of corpses, just like a picture of human purgatory. In this suicidal fight, the steel wing naturally pays the cost of hundreds of casualties again, which is still dominated by rotikabas, a powerful man in the holy land. Otherwise, even if the enemy is hot headed and makes such a battle that is meaningless and advantageous to himself, the steel wing will have to pay the price of thousands of people at least before it is possible to wipe out all the enemy. But even so, there were only more than 2000 of the 4000 steel wings brought by William, and the number of casualties exceeded 1500. Even if they survived, hundreds of them completely lost their ability to fight again, and thousands of others were seriously and slightly injured. It can be said that in this battle, the steel wings brought by William can not be regarded as a complete victory, but only a tragic victory. This is the third battle with such huge casualties since the establishment of steel wing. But until now, William still doesn''t know the real purpose of the war. He was still wondering why the enemy commander, who had not made any mistakes since the beginning of the war, would make such a completely idiotic move at this final stage? As long as the other side continues to stick to it for more than four hours, William is sure that the steel wing force that can eventually survive is absolutely less than 500. But the other side did not choose this fight to the end, but ended this completely unpredictable war with a suicidal charge. William was very confused. So after the war, he immediately ordered a thorough investigation into whether the town was hidden, and even himself went deep into it to participate in the investigation. But the result is still nothing. He rubbed his tired eyebrows. William knew that he would never know the answer. However, he was even more annoyed because he couldn''t know the answer and result. He was put forward so inexplicably. It''s conceivable how much anger William''s heart was. He had decided that he would find out exactly who was targeting the void principality and what the purpose of the war was anyway. Because according to the information from the rear, the strange tactics that William regarded as a foreshadowing did not appear, and everything was so calm that he felt incredible. "Pick out your own body and send it back for burial." Glancing at the environment of the whole town again, William looked tired and said, "as for the town, just burn it directly. There''s no need to leave anything." "Yes." A dark winged soldier in charge of William''s Herald nodded, then turned and left quickly. "Let''s go, too." With a helpless sigh, William also turned away and walked towards the door of the town. But when William came to the area where the final death battle broke out in the afternoon, several fallen bodies were suddenly lifted. Several figures hiding under the bodies immediately burst out a terrible force, and then attacked William! "Protect adults!" Three dark winged soldiers beside William shouted immediately. But there are only three of them, but there are five of them! And the strength of each of these five people at this time is a real golden realm! Five shadow assassins in the golden realm! At this moment, Willington understood all the conspiracies of the enemy! Sneaking into void County secretly, William thought the enemy''s goal was void city at the beginning, but with their strength, how could they attack the city? Therefore, their targets are military research institutes and military workshops. For a long time, William thought that was the main goal of the other party, but now he finally realized that those two places were the enemy''s goals, but they were only the second goal to follow the trend. It doesn''t matter to them whether they can succeed or not. The real goal is William! In this way, it can explain why the strange soldier William was deeply wary of did not appear? Because the strange soldier prepared by the other party is not a strange soldier attacking the city and plundering the stronghold, but the five shadow assassins in front of him! Their goal is themselves! As for the suicidal showdown that seems to be made by the enemy commander with a hot head, it has finally been proved at this moment that it is not a hot head, but the other party''s premeditated means to provide an excellent hiding place for the five shadow assassins! As for why it is the strong in the golden realm rather than the strong in the holy land, the reason is even simpler, because no matter how the breath of the strong in the holy land is hidden, as long as there is a slight change, it will be captured by other strong in the holy land. And if he knew that the enemy had a strong saint, would William walk around the battlefield with only a few guards? The answer is obvious. At this moment, William thought through the enemy''s actions. However, even if you have a thorough understanding, what can you do? Even at the moment when these shadow assassins moved, a large number of soldiers came around, and even rotikabas rose up and flew over at the first time. But William still can only watch these shadow assassins easily kill their guards, break through the defense circle, and then get closer and closer to himself! There was never a moment when William felt that death was so close to him. But in the face of this death, William was surprisingly not afraid or afraid, but became extremely calm. He knows that today''s void principality is too strong for the outside world: whether it is a famous general, or the strength of the Legion, or the strong class, it has far exceeded the inside information and level of a principality, which has reached the level of a kingdom. And the Kingdom, even if it is only a third rate Kingdom, that is, the kingdom. Therefore, there are absolutely no few people who want him to die. Because as long as he dies, the void principality will fall into short-term chaos because of the loss of famous generals, and at least the military system that has not been easily established will surely collapse. Once in this dilemma, the void principality will soon reveal its flaws. It is not surprising that there will even be division and civil strife at that time. It''s just that these are the enemy''s guesses. Facing the attack of death, William smiled and smiled very calmly: "a group of waste, who knows that even if I die, the growth of emptiness will not stop." "Protect Lord William!" The guards roared one after another. Chapter 858 Time, back to two months ago. It was just when William returned to void county from the wilderness, and Sean also happened to arrive at the wall tribe. Because of the keepsake of the Mandong tribe, the people of the wall tribe didn''t embarrass Sean and others. Of course, this is not to say how powerful the Mandong tribe is. In the eyes of these old first-class tribes, which can be called special seats, the Mandong tribe is just a child who has just learned to walk. What can really make the wal tribe polite is Sean''s own name. The keepsake of Mandong tribe is just a stepping stone. Wal tribe is a pure werewolf tribe, in which there are only werewolves and no other ethnic groups. Werewolves, in a sense, are made by blood families. But in fact, few people know that the werewolf group created by the blood clan was actually inspired by the orcs, so in a fundamental sense, the werewolf is also a branch of the orcs. Blood temples, the ancestors of werewolves, were made by the blood clan. This is a powerful werewolf with blood red sideburns. His status is like Cain to the blood family. He is the ancestor of the whole werewolf family. The first generation of lineal blood born by him has bright red sideburns and black back hair. This group of powerful werewolves first appeared as the pro guards of the blood clan''s senior level. They have extremely strong combat effectiveness and can perfectly make up for some shortcomings of the blood clan itself. Unfortunately, later, because of blood sideburns, he fell in love with Cain''s daughter, but Cain beat mandarin ducks, which led to an eternal war between werewolves and blood families. In this war, Cain and Xuebin were missing, and a large number of first and second generation lineal descendants of both sides fell one after another. It can be said that the strength of both sides has been weakened to a very serious degree. It was precisely when the strength of these two races was seriously weakened that the blood elves and dark elves rose together with the demon and spider demons. Finally, after a six-party scuffle for tens of thousands of years, they established the pattern of the six holy blood races in the underground world. The founders of the thirteen clans of today''s blood clan are the second generation vampires of the blood clan in that year - from this history, it is not difficult to see how many people are left of the second generation vampires in that year, and only three of the first generation vampires survived. Similarly, the werewolf family is not much better. Only two of the first generation of blood sideburns survived, but the second generation is better. There are 18, which is also the origin of the sixteen tribes of the werewolf group in the underground world. Why 18 but only 16 tribes? The reason is very simple. Two of them escaped to the surface world. One went to the western continent and the other stayed in the wilderness. The wall tribe is the direct descendant of the second generation of werewolves who stayed in the wilderness. Different from the development mode of blood clan, the werewolf group has given birth to different forms since the 18 second-generation werewolves developed the third-generation werewolves. For example, this wolf people group in the wilderness is called silver sideburns werewolf. The richness of its blood is distinguished by the color of sideburns on the werewolf form. The darker and brighter the silver luster, the purer the blood is, the greater the potential is. On the contrary, the smaller the potential is. As for the werewolf tribe in the western continent, it is called black backed werewolf. It judges the richness of blood by whether the hair color on the back is black and bright. Of course, it is impossible for the direct second-generation werewolf or the third-generation werewolf to be in charge of the wal tribe. It has been handed down for a long time. Since the fourth generation, the blood of the wal tribe has gradually become thinner. Today''s silver sideburns werewolf group has not been as brave as before. Even the legendary strong men in the tribe are now hundreds of years old. As for the next level superior Holy Land strongmen, although there are as many as seven, they are over 200 years old, and there are only about a hundred years left to live. As for the middle holy land and the lower holy land, there is an obvious fault. The two levels are only five people, and they are all over 100 years old. It can be said that the wall tribe looks very strong on the surface, but if it can''t cultivate a group of new top strong people in the next hundred years, the wall tribe will embark on the road of decline. However, the wal tribe is not worried about this at all. They are obviously very confident in their future. At least the wal tribe has more than 20 gold strongmen in the younger generation. This still refers to the younger generation between the ages of 18 and 25. If you count the golden strongmen who have no hope of promotion to a higher level and are older, there are no less than 50. This is the inside story of a tribe that can be called a special chair. But in terms of potential, Sean is actually more optimistic about the Mandong tribe. Perhaps there are no legendary strongmen in the Mandong tribe, but it is not difficult for Tamil, Aishi, sezhuanni and Olaf, who met Sean once, to step into the legend. Most importantly, these people are very young, that is to say, they are expected to impact the strength of the super strong. In terms of the strong in the middle holy land, the Mandong tribe may not be excellent, but the younger generation in the tribe may not be much weaker than the wal tribe. Moreover, there are four legendary strong men who are expected to become super strong. It is not difficult for the Mandong tribe to surpass the wal tribe in the next few hundred years. By this time, Sean had been in the wall tribe for two days. After the initial conversation, the wall tribe was obviously interested in the federal plan brought by Sean. After all, Sean''s proposal has no loss to the wal tribe. On the contrary, it can be said that from the long-term interests, it has great benefits to the wal tribe, even far exceeding the advantages that the existence of the wild Parliament can bring to the tribe. But these, of course, also need to pay a certain price. After joining the federal plan, the wall tribe actually violated the decree issued by the wilderness Council: it was forbidden to trade with Terrans. Once discovered by the wild parliament, it is bound to become the target of crusade. However, if the whole federal plan is assembled and all participating tribes are concerned, the so-called crusade is just a joke, but the current problem is how many tribes are willing to join the federal plan. Not to mention, after joining the union, they even need to help Sean face the war of the Millennium covenant empire. Of course, with the strength and scale of the ten federations, fighting against the Millennium covenant empire will not be at a disadvantage, and it may even turn defeat into victory. However, if this war is really started, the price of the ten federations will also be heavy, and may even lead to the collapse of the wal tribe in the next 30 years. On this basis, if Sean turned his face and didn''t recognize people, or if there were any problems within the ten federations, the consequences would be unimaginable. So the wall tribe had to take all these issues into account. Therefore, two days later, the Presbyterian Council of the wal tribe is still in fierce discussion, and I''m afraid it won''t come to any results in a short time. Sean, who was assigned to a luxury tent, was bored eating the precious Warcraft meat used by the wall tribe to entertain the guests. Noro sat next to Sean and ate these precious Warcraft meat impolitely. It can make Noro move so much. It can be seen how precious these Warcraft meat are. "Do you think they will agree?" Stuffed with meat in his mouth, Noro licked his fingers with mellow wine and asked vaguely. "Yes." Sean said faintly. His face looked very calm and didn''t seem to consider the possibility of failure at all. "I''m not sure about the wal tribe, but after coming here, I''m sure they will agree." "Why?" Noro raised his head and asked suspiciously. "Because silver sideburns werewolves are different from black backed werewolves." "What is this?" "This werewolf living in the wilderness is a silver sideburns werewolf. Even other werewolf tribes of the non wal tribe are actually separated from the silver sideburns tribe." Sean said, "we don''t talk about other werewolf tribes, but the wall tribe is more and more human." "What do you mean?" Noro was even more confused. "It means that although the wal tribe also relies on their own strength to fight, they will not exclude the increase of external forces." Sean glanced at the werewolves walking outside the tent. At this time, they all maintained their human form. Although they were wearing clothes such as cloth and coarse robes, they were more or less equipped with other weapons, such as long sword, short sword, machete, fist blade, etc. "the most favorable point of our negotiation with other tribes is that we can provide equipment, This is strictly prohibited by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union As long as there is demand, there will be weaknesses, and weaknesses can be captured. " "Then why don''t you hope for that ELF tribe?" Asked Noro. "The feather of the wind? That''s different. " Sean shook his head. "Although the feather of the wind is a tribe, it is actually a faction. The internal interest entanglement is very complex. But the wall tribe is different. They have only one Presbyterian Council, and they will only make choices for the prosperity of the wall tribe What''s more, I secretly disclosed before that in the future, colleges will be opened in my country, and anyone can sign up. Moreover, if they like, I can also give them the opportunity to prove their strength. Even it is not impossible to be an aristocrat. " Hearing Sean''s words, Noro was shocked: "how dare you think Few people in the whole continent would do such a thing, would they? Make werewolves aristocrats? " "Why not?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "The wall tribe has become very weak compared with the blood of the black backed werewolf. Not the inside information, but the personal strength. Obviously, they probably know this, so they will start to increase with the help of external forces After coming to this tribe for so long, I haven''t seen one whose blood purity is high enough, which is not a good thing for the wal tribe. " Noro obviously couldn''t understand Sean''s words, and the blank color on his face was even more obvious. Sean waved his hand and looked helpless: "I''ll tell you this, you fool won''t know, forget it Anyway, the wall tribe will certainly agree to my federal plan, but they may fight for more. But these are not important things for me. Most importantly, today''s wal tribe still has a deep influence in the wilderness. If the news of their joining the federal plan is spread, it is likely to affect the intentions of several other tribes. " Noro shrugged, apparently giving up understanding what Sean meant: "I don''t understand these things. Anyway, if you want to fight, just call me." Sean glanced at Noro obliquely and looked disgusted: "you have only this value." Noro was obviously not satisfied with Sean''s dislike, but seeing Sean''s right hand, he had to bear the tone and continue to bury his head in solving those Warcraft meat. But before long, a tall middle-aged man suddenly walked into the tent. This middle-aged man is now the Youchang of the wal tribe, a strong man in the middle holy land. In fact, with his strength, he is not qualified to become Youchang. After all, there are seven superior Holy Land strongmen of the wal tribe, but he is the direct descendant of the legendary strongman of the wal tribe, so he can hold the position of Youchang. For the arrival of you Chang, looking at the smile on each other''s face, Sean knew that the other party had agreed. Chapter 859 Odes wall. The current unitary chief of the wal tribe is the direct descendant of the legendary strongman of the wal tribe, okas wal, and his position as the unitary chief of the tribe was also appointed by okas. Therefore, even though he has only the strength of the middle holy land, no one else dares to oppose or question. Who makes him have a good ancestor. Of course, in terms of the essential identity of a unitary leader, odes did a good job in keeping the large wal tribe in good order, and even ushered in decades of peace for the whole tribe. There are some things that even Sean doesn''t know. The "wild king" plan of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance was the line led by odes wall, so it also benefited the wall tribe. So when Sean brought the "federal plan", odes could not refuse it, which could bring a better future to the whole tribe. The so-called consultation with the elders of the wal tribe these days is actually just a cover. Of course, just because Sean doesn''t know doesn''t mean he has to pay attention to these. In fact, he doesn''t care what the inner wall tribe thinks at all. As long as his plan can succeed. Anyway, he just wants to tie a group of people to his chariot. If he really fights with the Millennium covenant Empire at that time, he won''t have no help. That''s it. So when he saw odes wall coming in with a smile, Sean knew that the wall tribe would certainly join the "federal plan", and the rest was nothing more than bargaining. After all, after two days of contact with odes, Sean can still understand the general character of Youchang. How to put it? To Sean''s feeling, it''s not like an orc, but more like a profiteer. A profiteer who has no bottom line and lower limit for the future of the tribe. "Lord odes, seeing that you smile so relaxed and happy, you must agree with what I said before." Sean got up and said with a smile. At the same time, he stepped up quickly and made a happy smile on his face. "I said, it''s no harm for you and me. Ha ha. " For a strong man like odes, Sean is not as awed as other strong men. Instead, he seems a little casual, just like a partner in business. And this, of course, is quite in line with odes''s appetite. It can be said that the difference between the two strengths is that other people in the land of heaven don''t care about the surpassing of each other''s behavior at all. However, this time, before odes could reply, there was a cold hum of indifference behind odes. Vaguely, there are some murderous thoughts. Orcus looked a little embarrassed. "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows, then slightly turned his head and looked behind odes. At this time, Sean saw that there was a man behind odes. It''s just because ODEs is so big that the person behind him will be blocked by Odes and can''t see his figure at all. This is a woman. A very typical werewolf woman. Different from the loose and comfortable robes on odes, the female werewolf''s clothes can be said to be exposed: the upper body is a corset made of Warcraft skin similar to leopard skin, but the female werewolf''s development is obviously very good, so the corset can''t stop the great bank in front of her chest, and the white hemisphere can be clearly seen; The lower body is a pair of shorts similar to hot pants, but the material should be from the same Warcraft as the corset, which makes her legs look very slender and straight. Of course, what is more striking is her appearance. She has a beautiful face in the human world. Of course, she is inferior to the top beauties Sean sees such as Noro, Cecilia and Elizabeth, but if you count the extra points of temperament, the female werewolf is not inferior to these people at all. The reason is very simple. The female werewolf always exudes an extremely dangerous wild charm, which can easily attract others'' desire to conquer her. Even Sean, at the moment of glancing at his side, his heart beat a few times, and even his breathing was heavy. After he took two deep breaths in succession, he pressed the sudden agitation in his heart. However, the female werewolf standing behind odes was slightly stunned. And Sean, also instantly realized: "natural charm?" "Hey, hey." Hearing Sean''s words, Orcas''s face showed a little pride, "this is my daughter, Ariana. Her mother is a fox. " Hearing Orcas''s words, Sean''s eyes couldn''t help falling on Ariana''s face again. Orcs are usually like beasts walking upright. Only half beasts are often in human form. Of course, this is not absolute. If the orcs can go to the realm of the Holy Land and are willing to bear the pain brought by the transformation, they can naturally become human. However, the geniuses in the orcs can often turn into human shapes before the golden realm, but the pain of turning into human shapes has doubled. So generally, unless it is the kind of genius who needs to show the status of the tribe and family, the orcs rarely do this hypocritical surface Kung Fu. But Orianna, Sean doesn''t know what to say. Wolves and foxes. Is this an orc, or is it still an orc? In the game, Sean didn''t encounter such a situation. However, the special ability of natural charm belongs to the Fox family. Only the most outstanding genius of the Fox family can have it. The most basic performance of this talent ability in the game is that it is very easy to get the favor of non hostile camps, and if you choose occupations such as summoner, contractor and animal trainer, the success rate of capturing, taming and using demons is also frighteningly high. Of course, there are other benefits, but not hidden benefits. Players need to explore them in the game. But the charm of Ariana''s moment still surprised Sean. If he were an assassin, she could easily kill herself at the moment when Sean was distracted. However, in the face of this natural charm, in addition to the suppression of strength, there are only those occupations that specialize in mind skills or transcendent will attributes, such as ascetic monk, silent speaker, nonsense Walker and so on. "Hehe, you have a good daughter." Sean took back his eyes. Although he was awe inspiring, his face didn''t change at all. "I''m afraid even among many young talents in the wilderness, Miss Ariana is also a man of the moment." If Sean remembers correctly, there is no Orianna name in the wild in the history of the game process. Therefore, there are only two possibilities. The first is that Orianna died before she became a strong person on the famous mainland. The other is that she later changed her name, just like HeLa Garcia, which is not the strong person that should appear in this era. Looking at Ariana, odes showed a doting look in his eyes. He reached out and gently stroked Ariana''s hair, then turned his head and looked at Sean with a bitter smile: "Mr. Sean, I want to ask, are those conditions you said true? Including... People of any race can join the void Kingdom, give them corresponding civilian status and enjoy the protection of all legal systems? " "Nature." Sean nodded. "Moreover, I will not interfere in any governance policy on the wilderness in the future. Even the ten federal system will not have my seat. I will only coexist with you as an ally at most." "Well, I have one more condition." Odes pondered for a moment, then said, "if you agree, Mr. Sean, then I agree with your plan, and I am willing to contribute to the establishment of the ten federations." Seeing odes'' cautious face, Sean looked at Ariana again, and then said, "this condition you said has nothing to do with Miss Ariana?" Odes was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "it''s worthy of Lord Sean It has something to do with my daughter. " Hearing odes''s own admission, oliana was stunned, and then suddenly understood why his father had to pull himself to the tent today. At this time, Ariana''s face also showed some anger, and her voice suddenly became cold: "father, what kind of condition is it? It has something to do with me. " "Hey, Ariana, don''t be angry first." Odes smiled and then said slowly, "actually, I just want you to follow Mr. Sean to the country of mankind As you know, it''s almost impossible for us in the wild to get out of this land. If we can, it''s another way... If we only stay in one place, even if you can reach the same level as me in the future, you will still lack a lot of things. " Sean glanced at odes. He knows what ODEs is talking about, vision. In fact, the wild land is not necessarily much weaker than the outside world. If you gather all the tribes in the wild land, you can come up with a dozen legendary strong people. You know, this is the imperial combat power. If such a combat power is determined to rush out of the wilderness, no country except the seven empires can stop it. But in fact, what happened? The wild land once tried to rush out of the wild land, but they failed. The reason is very simple. They don''t have strong people above level 14. Not to mention the super strong at the level of level 16, even the legendary strong at level 14 have only a few powerful special class tribes. The WOL tribe, which has enough heritage and history, naturally has a legendary strongman of level 14 - the legendary strongman who is still alive is level 14. But further up, there is no more. It''s like the wilderness is a cursed place. The legendary strong at the top can only reach level 14, and can never cross the threshold of level 15, let alone level 16. The outside world, basically those first-class kingdoms with a long enough history and heritage, may not have the super strong at the level of level 16, but there are still legendary strong at level 15. Moreover, even the legendary strongmen of the same 14th level, the legendary strongmen outside are more powerful than those in the wild. Why? The reason is also simple. Different horizons. People in the wilderness are trapped here forever. Perhaps there are different disputes among tribes, but they still maintain the bloody nature of competition. Even after being beaten by the outside world for so many years, they gradually stimulate some potential. But for people in the wilderness, as long as they can live, it is a kind of happiness. Therefore, they will not strive for more things. Naturally, they will not know how vast the outside world is. Similarly, they will not know how many years the outside world is ahead of the wild land. Although the words are ugly, this is the truth. Odes may not know the word "vision", but he knows that in order to have a better future for his children, he must not continue to be trapped in the wilderness. There was no chance to leave before, but now Sean''s arrival has given him such an opportunity. Therefore, he will choose to seize it anyway and send his best daughter out so that she can have a better living and learning environment. It has to be said that ODEs is indeed a very excellent and respectable father. "Even if I want to leave, why do I have to leave with this man?" Ariana glanced at Sean and frowned. "He doesn''t look much better than me. His breath is not even strong enough for me." "Er..." odes was helpless and didn''t seem to know how to explain. But Sean smiled. The breath emanating from Ariana is really strong and profound, which proves that he has at least reached the level of quasi Holy Land - seeing that Ariana has the ability of natural charm, it is obvious that she should be exposed to the power of law, and the field should have been woven, but the strength of her body has not reached the level of holy land, Therefore, even if the field can be expanded, it will not last long. It''s a bit like ghost sword. Magic boy. However, Sean''s combat effectiveness can not be measured by realm alone. He did not even reach the level of quasi holy land, but if he really started, the general lower holy land might fall down if he underestimated the enemy too much. Orianna may be strong, even among the young generation in the wilderness, but if she really fights with Sean, it is absolutely impossible to win. If it''s to prove his strength, Sean doesn''t mind showing his hand. But he glanced at Ariana. If he took such a guy, I''m afraid it would be very troublesome in the future. So at the moment, Sean is happy to pretend to be a fool. It''s best that Orianna is determined not to leave with herself. "Why don''t lord Sean show his hand?" Odes glanced at Sean and saw that this guy was still indifferent in front of the beauty. He was also very helpless, so he had to open his mouth and try to make Sean show a few hands a little, so as to frighten his daughter and let her know that the world is wider than she thought. Others may not know Sean''s strength, but odes will never know it. The information about Sean has been circulating in the wild for a long time, but the information about Sean was not very good at first. However, as far as the heads of tribes in the wilderness are concerned, as long as they can arouse their interest, they will naturally try to find out. Fortunately, although the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union prohibits weapons transactions with tribes in the wilderness, other transactions are not prohibited, and occasionally some chambers of Commerce seeking exorbitant profits venture into it, To this end, the information about the void duchy and Sean is naturally more true and detailed than those spread by the dead spine. Most tribal leaders in the wilderness know the specific situation of Sean''s strength. "My strength may not really get into Miss Ariana''s eyes." Sean smiled and shook his head and refused. "In fact, Lord odes, you don''t have to rush for a while. When she completely stabilizes in the future, Miss Ariana can go to the void principality whenever she wants." Odes glanced at Sean, then suddenly turned around and pulled Sean aside. The appearance of hooking shoulders and carrying back didn''t have the consciousness of the strong in the holy land at all. He was like a small civilian, who could see the anger on Olana''s face. But at this time, the two people who had turned their backs to Orianna did not know that only Noro looked like a good play, moving his eyes back and forth between Sean and Orianna. "If you agree to take my daughter out now, let alone the ten federations need my help, I can give you an army in private." Odes stretched out his left hand, "the Legion will certainly not be shoddy. Our wall tribe can''t afford to lose this man, and the scale of the Legion is absolutely such a number Even, I can help you train a special investigation force. " "Fifty thousand!?" Sean whispered. "Give it to me!" Odes glared at Sean angrily. "Five thousand! The corps and arms are up to you But first of all, you have to solve the general''s problem yourself. " Sean glanced and looked disdainful: "you werewolves are only suitable to be scouts by nature, and the arms can be selected by me. You really deserve to be a profiteer No matter how I look at this business, it is obvious that I have lost money. I''m not only responsible for teaching your daughter, but also for protecting her safety. It''s not a good deal. " "Hum! Ordinary werewolf tribes certainly can''t cultivate any good werewolf arms, but our wall tribe is different! " Odes snorted, as if he was very unhappy with Sean''s low opinion of his tribal Legion. "How can we say that our wal tribe is also a first-class seat tribe that has been inherited for a long time. We have fought with the outside world for so long. If only the scouts are excellent, we would not be a first-class seat tribe." "Well, give me five thousand soldiers of the wolf God Legion." Sean''s asking a lot of money. "You don''t break your stomach!" Odes looked very angry. "I''ll transfer five thousand people from the silver sideburns army to you!" Before coming to the wall tribe, Sean investigated the strength and all aspects of the wall tribe. The strongest legion of the wall tribe is a level 6 Legion: the wolf God legion, which is full of 10000 people. Because werewolves often fight in the form of orcs in real combat, they are essentially both cavalry and infantry. As wolves, they can still walk on the ground in some complex terrain, so their combat effectiveness is naturally strong and unusual. Second only to the wolf God legion, there are two level five legions, namely the wolf riding Legion and the silver sideburns Legion. The former is a classic combination of werewolf and lion wolf. Although the combat ability in mountainous terrain has decreased, it has a stronger advantage in running. Most importantly, although the wolf cavalry Corps is a cavalry arm, they are not afraid of the resistance of the general infantry array - the effect of the impact shield is almost zero, because they do not rely on strong charge to attack. As for the latter, it can be regarded as the most powerful legion of the wal tribe - the supplement of the wolf God Legion is selected from the silver Temple Legion. However, compared with the wolf God legion, the combat effectiveness of the silver sideburns Legion naturally decreases. However, on the whole, the gap between the silver sideburns Legion and the wolf God Legion is not particularly large. They are equally capable of fighting on complex terrain, and are equally excellent in long-distance attacks, rush aid and other combat fields. After thinking for a moment, Sean said in a deep voice, "deal! Five thousand silver sideburns are five thousand silver sideburns, but if you dare to make some old, weak and disabled soldiers to perfunctory me, hum... Don''t blame me for doing anything strange to your daughter. " "The premise is that you have to take good care of my daughter. If something happens to her, hum." Odes glared at Sean. At this moment, he really exuded a sense of dignity as a strong man in the holy land. "Then don''t blame me for doing anything strange to you." The two people hum and smile tacitly to each other, and then when they turn around, they appear to be in abnormal harmony again. "Auliana, right..." Sean looked up and down at auliana. This time, he was really serious, "good, good. Now you have half stepped into the holy land, and the only lack is physical strength. However, I have some ideas about this. Then follow me to visit someone, and you can officially enter the holy land. As for martial arts, as long as you want to learn, I can teach you. Even if I''m not good at it, I can find someone to teach you. " Hearing Sean''s outspoken words, Ariana''s face showed a more disdainful sneer: "it''s up to you? You can''t even... " Before she finished, Sean opened all the cards and stood in front of her with one step - his face was almost in front of her, and the breath of both sides could clearly fall on each other''s face. Sean even saw the fear of her pupils shrinking. In fact, not only Ariana was frightened, but even odes was shocked. Because he just stood very close to Sean unprepared, and with the speed Sean showed at this time, even if he was better than the middle holy land, if Sean wanted to do it just now, he would not die, but at least he would suffer a big loss. Thinking of this, odes glanced at Nolo, who had not been put in his eyes before, but saw that the other party was still eating those barbecues. He seemed to be completely lazy to pay attention to the situation here. But at this time, odes was vigilant in his heart, so with this very careful and careful attention, he was surprised to find that the whole tent had already been covered by Noro''s field, but he was not aware of it at all. "You, you cheat!" Oliana was startled and couldn''t help taking a step back. "I didn''t notice just now. It doesn''t prove anything." "Well, let''s do it again." Sean shrugged and walked to a place more than ten meters away from Ariana, but this time he took out the black king, and odes couldn''t help jumping his eyebrows when he saw the black king. Naturally, he could feel the terrible evil spirit emanating from the long black sword. Since Sean has decided to show his strength, of course he won''t hide it. It''s mainly in front of Odes and Ariana. Hiding his strength won''t do him any good. He must show enough strength and potential before odes can invest in him. This is the essence of profiteers. "Are you ready?" Sean stared at Ariana. "All right!" Ariana said in a deep voice. This time she was staring at Sean very seriously. Her hands had clenched their fists and really put on a fighting posture. But the next second, Sean''s voice came from her ear again, which made Ariana shiver. "You lost." Sean clung to Ariana''s back, and the black king in his hand had been put on Ariana''s neck. The cold killing machine made Ariana feel like she was in an ice cave, "if I want to kill you, you can''t even support me Perhaps in the wilderness, you do have strong strength, but in the outside world, the so-called genius like you will die countless times every day. " With the sound of Sean''s words, the "Sean" standing more than ten meters in front of Orianna gradually dissipated at this time. Virtual image! This is because the movement speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t keep up with the rhythm, so this happens. Ariana''s pupils were full of incredible looks. You know, as werewolves, speed is their advantage, not to mention that Ariana is still half wolf and half fox. She perfectly inherited the excellent genetic lineage of her parents, especially in terms of speed. It''s not too much to say that she is the fastest person in the whole tribe. However, with her dynamic vision, even Sean''s movements could not be captured at all, which immediately frustrated the proud Ariana. "I lost." Ariana said helplessly, "I admit you are better than me." Can hold it, can put it down. Ariana is no different from other orcs. Sean didn''t intend to fall out with the wall tribe. When odes next to him saw Sean holding the black king on his baby daughter''s neck, he almost couldn''t help fighting Sean just now. He was just glanced at by Noro who was eating, and then suppressed the subconscious action of that moment. Because Orianna may not be able to capture Sean''s actions, but it is not impossible for ODEs. At least he clearly saw Sean''s moving track. It is just that Sean is only a top gold, and even the level of quasi holy land has not reached, but she has a speed no less than that of the strong in holy land, which really shocked odes. "You still have a long way to go." Sean put away the black king, then patted Ariana on the shoulder, "stay with me in the future, and I will teach you how to be an excellent soldier Although I can teach you fighting skills and experience, I can''t do anything about martial arts, because what I''m good at is fencing, so if you don''t plan to learn fencing, I''ll have to let others teach you martial arts. " "No, I have confidence in martial arts!" Ariana said in a deep voice, "as long as you teach me fighting skills and experience." "All right." Sean was quite satisfied when he heard that Orianna changed her name and used the honorific title, "but since I want to teach you combat skills and experience in the future, I''ll be your teacher, and you''ll call me master in the future." "Master... Master." Although it was a little awkward and strange to call, Ariana shouted honestly. "That''s good." Sean patted Ariana on the head with satisfaction. "Cough." At this time, odes next to him gave a light cough. It was obvious that he couldn''t see it anymore. He suddenly felt whether it was right for him to hand over such a precious daughter as Ariana to Sean. However, the strength that Sean just showed is obviously stronger than what he heard from those traders, so he doesn''t have to worry that his daughter will not learn anything, of course, if Sean is really willing to teach. But this kind of thing, he really can''t say anything. He can only hope that Sean is a man who keeps his promise. Sean didn''t think much of Odes''s light cough, but Ariana''s face was a little red. However, to resolve this embarrassment, Sean has plenty of means: "then, Lord odes, please prepare, and then we''ll set off right away to the Mandong tribe. I have made an agreement with the people of the Mandong tribe before. No matter whether it is successful or not, I will rush back to the Mandong tribe to meet again. Count the time when we came to the wal tribe along the way. We don''t have much time to waste. I believe others are already on the way back. " "OK, I see." Odes nodded. "I''ll send someone to prepare immediately and set out with you But the silver Temple Legion... " "We''ll talk about it later. If we want to hold the ten federal plan now, we must hide it from the wild Parliament. If we let the Yinbin tribe go together, it will certainly be discovered by the wild Parliament." Sean said directly, "anyway, Ariana will return to the void principality with me later. I''m not afraid of your default, am I?" "OK." Odes nodded. "When this federal plan is completely successful, I will send five thousand silver temples to your empty principality." Chapter 860 After settling the terms with odes, Sean had no interest in staying in the wall tribe. Soon, he embarked on the way back to the Mandong tribe with odes, Ariana and three guards ordered by odes. The three bodyguards are not weak. They are all strong men in the upper holy land. Sean doesn''t know how far they are from the legendary realm, but they must not be too close, because Sean doesn''t feel the momentum of the legendary strong man in them. However, in any case, it was escorted by three superior Holy Land strongmen, and it was in the core of the wilderness. Even if there were really people without eyes looking for trouble, it would be impossible for Sean and others. After all, odes himself is also a strong man in the middle holy land, and Noro has the combat experience and skills of the upper holy land. Although Sean himself is not a strong saint, his strength is enough to protect himself from the attack of the next strong saint. The only weakness is probably Orianna herself. However, Sean knew that even if he died, Olana would not die. His father was obviously an extreme daughter - odes had seven sons, but Olana was the only daughter. In terms of talent and strength, Olana had two brothers better than her, but only such a daughter was valued by odes in the end. Because of the strong lineup, Sean and others didn''t waste much time on the way back to the Mandong tribe. It can even be said that the time was a few days faster than Sean and Nolo went to the wal tribe. When Sean and odes wall returned to the Mandong tribe together, several other tribes invited in the federal plan had gathered in the Mandong tribe. Sean and wall tribe could be said to be the last to arrive. Fortunately, all the eight tribes invited attended the federal plan advocated by Sean. Obviously, everyone is interested in the "alliance" proposed in Sean''s plan. Of course, Sean is not so ignorant of heaven and earth. He knows that most of the reason why these tribes choose to attend is because of the arms and armor trade provided by Sean. They have little interest in cooperating with the members of the wild Federation to combat slave smuggling and obtain corresponding civilian status and rights in the void principality. In this regard, Sean is quite helpless. Because in fact, the real highlight of the federal Alliance Plan provided by Sean is actually the civilian identity, status and rights provided by Sean. However, it is a pity that only the wal tribe has such a long-term vision. Even the Mandong tribe, which Sean chose as the breakthrough, only pay attention to equipment trading. After a little wait for about half a month, ataba heavy hammer and Carlos Puning from the ChiYan tribe, as well as kruma and Cruz brothers also arrived one after another. The ChiYan tribe was merged from the original heavy rock tribe and the great red fire tribe. Today''s chief apparently is ataba heavy hammer, but in fact it is jointly ruled by ataba heavy hammer and Karos Puning, the blood eyed goblin of the original great red fire tribe. In the past few years, because the ChiYan tribe has been strongly supported by Andre, who was sent by Sean to garrison the trade point of the former Zhufeng tribe, the apparent tribal strength has basically reached the standard of the second-class seat tribe. The only deficiency lies in the witch sacrifice - as long as there is a witch sacrifice, the ChiYan tribe can be upgraded to a second-class seat tribe immediately. Although the potential of the original heavy rock tribe is amazing, he is still too young after all, and it is impossible for him to achieve explosive growth in just a few years. Although his potential is enough to make him a great witch priest, it also means that he has sufficient growth time. Nowadays, he is not even qualified to serve as a high priest of the tribe, let alone a great witch priest and a witch priest. However, as the local forces in the wilderness supported by Sean, the future prospect is naturally bright. Naturally, no one will oppose them to occupy a major seat in the Federation. At least for now, other tribes will certainly not oppose this seat. Whether they will oppose it in the future is also a matter of the future. According to Sean''s plan, a series of reform policies will be implemented in the wilderness. Today''s wild land takes the wild parliament as the core body, but in fact, all tribes are still in charge of each other and lack a certain binding force. The wild land will unite only in the face of a comprehensive invasion from the human country. But in fact, this unity is only superficial. In private, even if it is the assembly of the grand coalition forces, the contradictions between hostile tribes still do not stop. However, the birth of the federal system fundamentally put an end to the continuation of this situation. The whole wild land will realize group autonomy, that is, once the plan is promoted and recognized, the wild land will no longer be a mess, but should be renamed as the "wild Federation". At that time, a series of corresponding federal laws will appear. All tribes that join the wild federal state must abide by this Law and regulation. Any tribe that violates this Law and regulation will be besieged by all tribes of the whole wild federal state. Therefore, the tribes that first joined the federal group will naturally enjoy very high status and rights. It can be said that these tribes will be the veterans of the wild Federation, so the initial selection must require these "veterans" to have certain strength and influence. Only in this way can we attract more tribes to join this group. The war drum tribe, the lion heart King tribe, the eagle tribe, the stone hammer tribe, the bronze beard tribe, the anvil tribe, the hadkes tribe and the wal tribe, needless to say, these eight tribes are old-fashioned "special seats" tribes, which are absolutely the best choice in terms of strength, heritage and influence. As for the Mandong tribe as the host, although it has not yet reached the standard of special seats, it is also a powerful new first-class tribe. Its influence may not be particularly large, but its strength must be beyond doubt. In addition, the ChiYan tribe, with Sean''s strong support, may still have a certain gap from the standard of "elder", but other tribes who secretly attended the scene knew the future role of this tribe in the Federation, and naturally no one would object. These ten tribes are the chief of the future wilderness Federation. That''s why this plan is called the "ten federal plan". As for the arrival of the kruma brothers, it is naturally another move of Sean. The lizard brothers from the adhof clan of the Rossi tribe have been working very hard since they were put back to the wilderness by Sean. Now the lizard mercenary Legion they belong to is the fourth most popular successor of the Rossi tribe. Of course, there are reasons why Sean spared no effort to support. At that time, it was more the two brothers who really dared to work hard. There was no target they dared not rob in the whole wilderness. The reason why they ranked fourth was because they had suffered a defeat, but in terms of real strength, they were no weaker than the mercenaries ranked second and third, The gap with the first mercenary Legion is not particularly large. However, the Rossi tribe is different from other tribes in the wilderness. The competition for the chieftain''s successor of this tribe is very fierce and cruel, so according to kruma, if they want to ensure that the chieftain''s position falls into their hands stably, they must annihilate all the three forces ranking first, second and third, or the one without survival. You know, anyone is qualified to participate in the battle for the successor of the chief of the Rossi tribe, as long as you are strong enough to solve all the other obstacles in the way. This time, Sean also found the kruma brothers to help them. After all, in addition to the lack of top strongmen, the comprehensive strength of the Rossi tribe is even higher than that of the Mandong tribe. Once the savage Federation is officially established and all tribal resources in the Federation are integrated, the weakness of weak and small tribes lacking top strongmen will be made up. At that time, tribes with strong comprehensive strength such as Rossi tribe and ChiYan tribe will become more powerful and important. Therefore, the arrival of the kruma brothers is actually a member of the wild Federation - occupying a permanent seat in the house of Representatives. In the federal plan put forward by Sean, although all tribes still enjoy independent rule and jurisdiction, these powers are only relative and no longer complete. The first thing they need to do is to hand over all the top powers and legions in their hands. These forces will be governed by an authority above all tribes, and the leader of this authority, the great chief, needs to be obtained through election. But in Sean''s plan, this kind of election will no longer follow the law of the jungle in the wilderness, that is, people participating in the election must obtain the recognition of all the people of the whole Federation through a series of speeches, performances and other behaviors. To put it simply, Sean directly applied the American election method in the earth era to this wild Federation, but the governor was replaced by the chief, and the president was replaced by the chief. As for other corresponding positions in the management of the whole savage Federation, Sean was too lazy to conceive, and all of them were left to the savage Federation to solve by itself. Of course, on this basis, Sean also slightly joined the concept of the United Nations, that is, the existence of a house will limit some unreasonable practices of the great chief, but other tribes that joined the wild Federation need to strive for a place in this house through their own efforts, The first tribes that established the entire federal system had permanent seats. Privileges and benefits always need to be given, otherwise how to attract these people to join. As for the feather of the wind tribe and the eye of the storm tribe, of course, Sean also mentioned them slightly in this meeting, but whether to reserve permanent seats in the house depends on the performance of these two tribes. But from Sean''s point of view, only one of the two elves, the feather of the wind and the eye of the storm, can survive. After all, the whole wilderness can only feed a world tree. So, Sean can''t say anything about who goes and who stays. Instinctively speaking, Sean actually wants to leave the feather of the wind, because the tribe doesn''t have so much mind and ambition as saloogi. However, considering the possible rewards from hexuefeng tribe and salooqi''s courage to invest in himself before Sean really rises, Sean also knows that it is impossible to leave the life tree of the feather tribe of the wind. However, these concerns were soon forgotten by Sean, because the establishment of the wild Federation had nothing to do with him as an "outsider", and he was only a witness at most. Of course, more answers are actually answers to various questions that need to be faced after the establishment of the barbaric Federation, but these answers can only represent one side of the void principality, not the attitude of the whole outside world. But for the wild Federation, this is enough. Therefore, in the past month after Sean and odes returned, the chiefs of these tribes were quarrelling over their own tribes'' more favorable position and identity in the Federation. Fortunately, however, their quarrel this time did not have the idea of fighting if they didn''t agree with each other. On the whole, it was relatively harmonious. Especially the eagle tribe and the lion heart King tribe. The chiefs of the two tribes were really fed up with the conflict and contradiction that needed to act all the time, so they had a very positive attitude towards the establishment of the wild Federation; The Mandong tribe, ChiYan tribe, wal tribe and the kruma brothers representing the future Rossi tribe naturally hold a very positive attitude because of the benefits promised by Sean; As for the anvil tribe and the bronze whisker tribe, from Sean''s willingness to provide all kinds of equipment, construction drawings and normal trade in mineral resources, of course, he also wanted to establish this federation immediately. Therefore, in fact, the establishment of the wild Federation is a certainty, and the rest is the internal benefit distribution of the eleven tribes. In this regard, Sean is not qualified to say anything, even if he prefers Rossi tribe and ChiYan tribe. However, he can only keep this bias in mind. They are still the only ones who can win much benefits for their tribe. So Sean, who had nothing to do, naturally began to shoulder his responsibility as a teacher. During this time, he severely ravaged Ariana - both physically and mentally. Although Sean had destroyed Orianna''s pride when the wall tribe showed its strength, Sean''s behavior can be said to be a devil these days in the Mandong tribe. He not only destroyed the pride, confidence and self-esteem of Ariana as a genius, but also took it out and destroyed it several times after it had been completely broken. Sean make complaints about covered all over with cuts and bruises, and each attack is also accompanied by various kinds of poisonous tongue and vomit trough. The concrete performance of the system is that Sean used a wooden sword to beat up the whole body. You know, as a player, it''s too skillful to interfere with this kind of tactics. As a famous genius in the wilderness, Orianna usually plays the role of mocking others. When was she so mocked and humiliated by a man of the same age as herself? Especially in front of many young people of Mandong tribe. In fact, many young barbarians of the Mandong tribe who adored Orianna asked for a duel with Sean after seeing that Orianna was so humiliated by Sean. And Sean naturally refused to come, but for these people, Sean didn''t have such a good temper. All the barbarians of the Mandong tribe who challenged Sean were beaten by Sean to lie down for at least a month. Moreover, in this act of ravaging the young people of the Mandong tribe, Sean didn''t want to continue to carry out spiritual attack on Olana. For example "It''s said that you are the king of waste. Don''t believe it, otherwise how can so many waste people like you?" "I''m so ashamed of you! Can you say you''re a genius in the wild? What qualifications do you have to make so many people like you? " "Forget it, I''m too lazy to say anything about you. A group of small waste likes a big waste. It''s really a perfect match." "You should be glad that you were not born with your face on the ground, otherwise I don''t know what value you have in the world." "I see. The reason why this group of garbage that can only stay in the recycle bin adores you must be to have sex with you. Otherwise, I really don''t know what''s attractive about you. For waste firewood like you, don''t say ten for one, I''ll have no problem beating a hundred. " "You know what? My grandmother is more like an expert than you. " Then, Ariana finally broke down. Odes talked to Sean once about this. Of course, his tone was not very friendly, but Sean took this opportunity to knock on a bamboo pole -- as long as odes was willing to increase the number of 5000 silver sideburns to 10000, and was willing to carry out reserve training for Sean and solve the problem of replenishment of troops for him, He will help Ariana out of this shadow and make her a genius who can really move the whole miracle continent. In this regard, as a daughter with the same attributes as Alfred, she naturally agreed without hesitation. So after spending a week talking and enlightening with Ariana, Sean finally tamed Ariana into a clever dog. But then it was Cecilia''s turn to be unhappy. Cecilia was unhappy, and the consequences were naturally very serious. She might not dare to vent her anger on Sean, but she dared to vent her anger on others, so Cecilia soon ran to teach Ariana the truth of being a man. But after Sean''s physical and mental abuse and trampling, she completely abandoned her dignity and pride. This time, she was not so easy to be knocked down, but learned a lot of skills to deal with magicians. So Cecilia was even more unhappy. But for Sean and others, it can be said to be a relaxed and happy day, which soon ended with the arrival of a letter. The letter arrived just five months after Sean returned to the manDon tribe from the wall tribe, three and a half months after the end of the war in jedby County, the Principality of the void. Because the establishment of the wilderness Federation is not a trivial matter, the discussions will naturally take a long time. In particular, the participating tribes are powerful tribes at the special seat level. Therefore, it is natural that they have been discussed for nearly four months. It usually takes at least five to six months from the void principality to the Mandong tribe. After all, the road is too far. However, it took only three and a half months to send this letter from the void principality to the Mandong tribe and hand it to Sean. It can be seen how important this letter is. Moreover, the messenger is not someone else, but Rena, who has officially entered the realm of the Holy Land and rode a black stone - no one can compare with a land dragon and a strong man in the Holy Land in this long-distance endurance run. Looking at Rena''s sad face, Sean''s heart suddenly burst, and then he couldn''t wait to open the letter. When he saw the contents of the letter, the whole person was stunned, and then he was completely swallowed up by endless anger. The content of the letter was not long, but simply talked about what had happened in the void duchy in the past year and the war in jedby county. But what really fell in Sean''s eyes was not the above content, but the news at the end of the letter. That was the news of death. The black fighting spirit and strong killing intention almost turned into essence, which was emitted from Sean. It was like a burning flame, which suddenly reduced the temperature of the space around Sean. On the ground, because Sean couldn''t control the dissipation of his own strength, there were cobweb cracks, and these cracks were still expanding. Feel this terrible breath emanating from the Mandong tribe. The chiefs of the ten tribes who were originally engaged in fierce discussions appeared one after another, and even the followers of the strong in the holy land around them followed. Originally thought it was a strong attack. When they found that the person who exuded this powerful and awe inspiring terrible momentum was Sean, almost all the chiefs showed a thoughtful look. These chiefs all showed such an attitude, not to mention the young people of the Mandong tribe who had been severely taught by Sean, and the famous genius of the most devastated wilderness, miss Olana wall from the wall tribe. At this time, these conceited young people knew that Sean didn''t try his best when dueling with them. Holding the letter paper, Sean looked up at Rena with red eyes and asked in a deep voice, "do you know who did it?" She looked very calm, but her momentum was as terrible as an abyss. Rena knew that Sean was really angry this time. Chapter 861 Summer in the wilderness is much hotter than in other parts of the continent. The occasional breeze can make people feel very comfortable and refreshing. Here is the deep belly of the wilderness. On this land, there are fertile land and lush grassland, which are the most fundamental factors leading to the prosperity of the local original ecology. More than ten long eared rabbits are looking for food on this grassland. This is a kind of Warcraft that looks very similar to rabbits. However, since it can be called Warcraft, nature has the ability that ordinary creatures do not have. Even if the long eared rabbit is only a first-class Warcraft and a herbivorous Warcraft, in fact, if this guy almost one meter high is frightened, an explosive bounce collision is enough to kill the unsuspecting lower bronze novice on the spot. At this moment, a sudden vibration came from the earth. The dozens of long eared rabbits who were still looking for food were immediately frightened and ran around. Each kick and jump could sweep a distance of several meters. Within a few seconds, all these long eared rabbits disappeared from the grassland. At this time, a burst of rolling smoke finally came from the distant earth, and several riders were galloping at an amazing speed. The first rider was a black ground dragon. The ground dragon is much taller than the general ground dragon, so the momentum of running is naturally much more grand. The momentum of riding alone is almost equivalent to the migration of a group of wild horses. However, no matter how fierce the ground dragon ran, the woman sitting on her back was as stable as standing on the flat ground. Just seeing that she stretched out her hand and fumbled for the red long gun in her hand from time to time, we can see that the female Knight''s mind is not as steady as she is sitting on the ground dragon at the moment. This person is a dragon. Naturally, it is Rena and Blackstone. There are two more horses behind Rena. These two people are naturally Sean and Noro, but their mounts are unique land birds in the wilderness. The explosive power and speed of this kind of mount is not particularly good, but it has strong endurance. It can run for a long time only by feeding a little food, which is naturally the most suitable mount for a place where you can''t see people for ten days and a half months in the wilderness. At this time, Sean, Nolo and Reina had left the wall tribe for a week. In this week, they almost drove day and night. They didn''t stop at all except to ensure that the land birds wouldn''t be directly tired to death. Rena and Nolo are both strong in the holy land, and they can naturally hold on physically, but Sean''s body is inevitably tired after a week''s continuous journey. Rena naturally suggested a rest, but Sean refused directly. He needed to return to the void principality as soon as possible. Thanks to this week''s continuous journey, Sean, Nolo and Rena have completed the journey that would have taken at least nearly a month. So at this time, the three people have returned to the territory of the feather of the wind tribe. According to the original plan, Sean and others will replenish here and stay for one day. Then when they return to the road, they will not stay for another month, but will directly return to the trade point of the wind tribe. Harding, Hitler and Cecilia remained in the mandun tribe. Because the federal plan is almost at the end, the witness must not leave easily at this time. Besides, Sean has the obligation to explain some policies about the void principality to these tribes. But when things like this happened, Sean didn''t want to stay there. He wished that the transmission magic array had spread to the wilderness, so that he could return to the void principality in an instant. But this kind of thing can only be thought about, so Cecilia was left behind. She already knew what had happened in the Principality of void, so she knew that Rena had brought death news. Sean had to rush back to the principality to deal with things, so she volunteered to stay. Anyway, the Mandong tribe is also very safe now, so she doesn''t need to worry about anything. Besides, Cecilia herself is also a strong man in the holy land. As long as she expands the field and starts to cast spells at the same time, ordinary people can only be beaten to death by her. But Sean was still worried, so he left HARTING and Hitler. With HARTING, Cecilia can at least ensure the smooth casting of spells, and will not be approached easily; And Hitler, although a little confused, but with her, as long as Cecilia is not killed by one blow, no one can kill in front of a high priest of the life church. As for oliana, Sean arranged to wait until the end of the federal plan before leaving with Cecilia. This is actually an insurance. To the extent that ODEs is controlled by his daughter, the strong will certainly arrange the strong to send Orianna safely to the boundary of the void principality, so this is equivalent to saying that Cecilia and others will not encounter any danger on their return journey. If Sean hadn''t settled odes''s character, he wouldn''t have left Cecilia in the manDon tribe. "Are you sure that the wind feather tribe will let us rest?" Norlow glanced at Sean, who had been gloomy since he received the letter. "Not sure." Sean said angrily, "if the other party really doesn''t want to, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we can''t survive with our ability. We just have to waste more time and can''t get back to the trade point within a month I''m afraid of something else. " "Another situation?" Rena looked back at Sean and looked puzzled. "What''s the other situation?" So Sean chose a few things that had something to do with the wind feather tribe, so that Rena could understand the current relationship between Sean and the wind feather tribe. When Sean finished, Rena fell into silence. Her eyebrows frowned, as if there was something incomprehensible. "What''s the matter?" Keen to notice this, Sean asked. "When I came here before, I found something wrong with the feather of the wind." Rena''s voice is a little uncertain. Sean thought for a moment. He left the feather of the wind to the Madong tribe, then went to the wal tribe, and then returned to the Madong tribe from the wal tribe. It has been almost half a year. In terms of time, the wind feather tribe should have made a decision more than two months ago, so if Rena finds anything strange about the wind feather tribe, it must be related to their decision. "What''s wrong?" Sean frowned at the thought. "I took a straight line and didn''t make a detour, so I saw a battlefield full of elves." Rena said, "the fighting is very tragic..." "Is there a gray ELF''s body?" Sean interrupted Rena, and his face looked more gloomy. "No." Rena didn''t reply immediately, but thought about it seriously, and then said in a positive tone, "but when I passed by, I felt the wave trace of the battle of the strong in the Holy Land At that time, I didn''t hide my momentum, so I think they should also feel my experience, but I don''t know why, they didn''t appear in front of me, but both sides quickly got out of the battle. " After hearing Rena''s words, Sean sighed with some helplessness: "it seems that the feather of the wind has made a choice, MEG... It''s a pity." If at other times, Sean would certainly not miss this good opportunity to make a lot of money. Unfortunately, the current situation gives Sean no choice, so he had to give up such an attractive cake as the wind feather tribe: "we don''t go to the wind feather tribe, let''s go straight through here I guess those guys wouldn''t give up if they knew I was passing by. " Although they didn''t know what Sean''s concerns were, Noro and Rena certainly wouldn''t object, so they quickly adjusted their direction slightly and planned to cross directly from the border edge of the wind feather tribe. But in this way, Sean and others naturally need to waste a few more days. At that time, they will certainly not be able to get back to the trade point of Zhufeng tribe in a month. After a day''s journey, Sean finally had to stop at night. According to the plan, Sean should now be able to lie in the bed of the feather tribe of the wind and get a sufficient chance to rest, so that he can naturally continue his long-distance attack for another half a month. Of course, the most important thing is that he can relieve his tense spirit. He has been able to feel the signs of more and more disorder in his breath, which is not good news for him. So in order not to let himself collapse, whether he wants it or not, he must rest tonight. However, in the wilderness, this kind of rest can''t be comfortable. It may make the body more uncomfortable. However, as a martial artist, physical discomfort is always better than mental problems. Sean believes that after returning to the principality, he must deal with a lot of government affairs, so his spirit must be maintained at a certain level, at least not collapse before returning to the principality. However, since Sean came to the wilderness, luck no longer cared for him. A biting cold wind blew in. Rena, Nolo and Sean, who had laid down in their clothes, opened their eyes at the same time, while Blackstone also seemed a little irritable, and the two land birds began to flee in panic. However, before the two land birds could escape from here, a strong air engine came from all directions and directly shocked the two land birds. A strong killing came immediately! Chapter 862 The strong killing intention is like essence. It is like an ocean in this space, and Sean and others happen to be the lonely boat on this ocean. Of course, although it is a lonely boat, it does not mean that it is a bamboo raft that can be destroyed at any time. Maybe it''s a ferocious warship. Nololo slightly moved his body, and suddenly there was a crackling sound like fried beans. The smell emitted by him was not weaker than those enemies around him who sent out strong killing intention, and even more powerful than several directions. In the mutual influence of this momentum, a little subtle change will produce a very obvious performance. At the moment when Noro''s breath emanates, he keenly feels the weakest link in the siege. This made his face smile. Rena''s reaction was more straightforward. She just stood with a gun, but her momentum began to climb madly. The sadness and anger accumulated over the past few months finally found a way to vent at this moment, which made her whole person become more militant and not weaker than Noro, who has the strength of the middle holy land. It can even be said that under the influence of Rena''s high fighting spirit, Noro''s fighting spirit has been infinitely improved, and the whole person has a stronger desire to fight. The black stone on one side also made several roars of excitement or anger. The only thing that can be clear is that its war intention is not weak at all. Even Sean can feel the boiling blood in his body, which makes him have the same strong desire to fight. But unlike others, Sean knows that this is Rena''s unique halo effect - the halo of war. This aura ability can improve your attack, defense and other combat capabilities. Although in the real world, all these data performances are cancelled, the actual effect ability still exists, and it is not necessarily weaker than the situation in the game. It seems to realize that Sean, Nuno and Rena are not the kind of people who can easily overcome by momentum. A figure came out in the shadow of the moonlight. His pace was steady, and his vigorous momentum, which was almost no weaker than that of Nolo, made him appear particularly calm, but what was more striking was that his actions revealed an ancient elegance. Only in terms of behavior, this figure was more elegant and calm than any noble Sean had seen so far. When the other party walked from the shadow to the moonlight, Sean was finally able to see the other party''s real body. This is an elf. A grey elf. His skin was different from the white of Forest Elves, the sub yellow of grassland elves and the wheat color of highland elves, not like the pale of blood elves and the dark of dark elves, but showed a light gray similar to stone patterns. Although he has sharp ears and handsome facial features, his skin color is difficult to make people feel healthy, just like a patient with skin necrosis. However, unlike Noro and Rena, who had never seen the gray elves, Sean frowned. Because he knows the gray elves. In the miracle continent, the reputation of grey elves has always been linked to the negative reputation of robbers, thieves, bandits, despicable people and so on. Most of the time, gray elves can only be seen in some desolate areas - such as the side of the wild land close to the Millennium covenant area, or the western continent, which has been in extreme war all year round. However, what is equally famous as the reputation of the despicable gray elves is their strength - in the miracle continent, any mercenary army composed of gray elves is synonymous with strong combat effectiveness. As long as you have enough money, you can let these robbers do anything for you, but the only thing to note is that they are likely to become your new trouble after helping you solve the trouble. Therefore, any grey elves - even if this group is indeed a noble creature with the blood of the ancient silver moon elves - can not show any behavior related to words such as elegance and elegance. "Raven tribe?" Sean asked in a deep voice, staring at the gray elf in front of him. The other party nodded slightly, "are you Archduke Sean Connery? I am... " "I''m not interested in who you are." Sean''s voice was still low, but there was a little more awe inspiring, "I give you two choices, either compensate my mount and make way, or... Die." Hearing Sean''s so rampant words, the gray elf from the Raven tribe was stunned at first, and then gave out a burst of laughter as if he had heard some peerless jokes. The laughter was particularly harsh in the silent night. However, the other people who came with them did not laugh, but the strong killing intention in the space was a little more dignified. "That''s interesting. I haven''t heard such a funny joke for a long time." After laughing for himself, the grey elf reached out and wiped the nonexistent tears. It seemed that he felt that this action could better express that he really heard a very funny joke, "I think, sir, you may not understand that this is not your empty principality, but a wilderness." "So?" Sean asked, but judging from his tone, it was obvious that his patience had reached its limit. "So? So here I am the one who has the final say. The smile on the grey ELF''s face turned into a mocking sneer, as if he felt that Sean had exceeded his strength. With the words of the grey elf falling down, four figures came out from all directions. However, these people are not grey elves, but highland elves and grassland elves. Their strength is not as good as that of the first grey elf in front of them, but their strength is at the level of the lower Holy Land. The five men were standing in a position that surrounded Sean and others. Looking around at the four enemies with the strength of the lower holy land, Sean''s eyes fell on the gray elf in the middle: "it seems that the faction of the feather of the wind should have been completely disintegrated by your Raven tribe." "Hum, it''s too late to find out now." The proud color on the gray ELF''s face was stronger, "hand over the broken branch of the life tree from our tribe in your hand, and I can decide privately to leave you a whole corpse." The atmosphere of the scene fell into a more stagnant silence, as if the space had been completely frozen. With the prolonged confrontation and silence, a heavy atmosphere called "pressure" gradually enveloped everyone''s mind. The strength of the side from the Raven tribe is obviously stronger than that of Sean and others. The party that should have an absolute advantage unexpectedly did not choose to take the lead, which should make Sean and others feel more heavy pressure - in fact, this is originally a part of the gray ELF''s tactics. But from the performance of Sean and others, they obviously don''t care. A moment later, Sean laughed angrily, and his voice was suddenly indifferent: "it''s up to you to leave me a whole corpse? So, someone wanted my life and made a deal with you Let me guess. The deal is to help you get the life tree of the wind feather tribe, right? At least, they provide a very good plan so that you can easily have enough gains, such as... " Sean''s eyes fell on the gray ELF''s right hand, where there was a bracelet that was extremely inconsistent with his image. Seeing Sean''s move, the gray ELF''s pupil shrank suddenly. "Space storage equipment is very rare in the wild, but it is not difficult to get it as long as you have a certain network. Of course, it refers to the ordinary level, that is, the space within a few cubic meters." Sean shrugged, as if disdaining the space storage bracelet on the gray ELF''s hand, "but if it is only used to hold the most precious things of a life tree, these cubic meters of space is absolutely more than enough." The most valuable material of the tree of life is nothing more than the original liquid, tree heart, twigs and leaves of the tree of life. On the premise of having twigs, things such as broken twigs are completely irrelevant. Therefore, the gray elf asked Sean to return the broken branch from the Raven tribe for two reasons: one is to prevent the broken branch from being obtained by other elf tribes; The second is to find a suitable excuse to kill Sean. Of course, in the wilderness, it doesn''t matter whether there is an excuse or not, but the distinctive gray elf wants to find a suitable fig leaf. "Noro, how long will it take you to solve him?" Sean turned his head and looked at Noro. "Ten minutes is enough." Noro glanced at the grey elf and said in a deep voice, "if you lend me your sword." Hearing Noro''s understatement, the proud look on the gray ELF''s face finally became distorted and ferocious, like a fierce beast finally tore off its disguise and revealed the madness of being a predator. This is the real essence of the grey elf. "You want to..." Before the grey elf could make any crazy noise, Sean said coldly, "tell me, who did the deal with your Raven tribe? I can promise you to keep a whole body for you. And... "Speaking of this, Sean''s killing intention has completely erupted, like a sleeping beast finally waking up:"... Don''t investigate what role your Raven tribe played in this action against me. " "Aha, this is what I''ve heard..." Sean threw the black king in his hand to Noro, and then said in a deep voice, "you disappoint me because you are not smart enough Leave no survivors. " The last sentence, Sean said to Noro. Chapter 863 After taking over the black king thrown by Sean, Noro rushed forward and killed the gray elf in an instant. It didn''t seem that Sean and others, as the turtle in the urn, would be so radical and active, so when the gray elf saw nolotti appear in front of him with the black king and cut himself with a sword, he could only draw his sword in a hurry. Gray elves, as a group with outstanding combat strength, must be very rich in combat experience and skills. So even in a hurry, the grey elf did not show any panic, but took out the two swords tied to his waist at the first time at a very fast speed - different from the thick bodies of ordinary long swords, the bodies of the two swords were relatively thin and long, and there was a micro arc near the tip of the sword. This is a kind of fighting thin sword similar to arc sword. It is usually used only by the advanced class of sword dancer: Sword warrior. The transfer of sword soldiers in the game has very high restrictions. First, they need to learn the special passive skill [bow left and right], and then the master passive skill [double skilled hands]. Only in this way can they ensure that sword soldiers can wave weapons in both hands and attack two different targets at the same time. Of course, another requirement that determines the combat effectiveness of this class is agility - which determines many main abilities such as movement speed and attack speed of sword soldiers. The grey elf in the fight with Noro, as a strong man in the middle holy land, his agility value is definitely not low, otherwise it is impossible to draw a sword to deal with it at the moment before Noro bullies close. However, it was obvious that he knew that his attack power was not high. Similarly, it was judged from the roar of the black king''s cutting that he could not resist with a single fighting thin sword. Therefore, after the double swords were out of the scabbard, the first thing he did was to cross and stack the two swords to form a cross and block Noro''s attack track. At this moment, his face still looked calm. It doesn''t seem to take into account that the battle initiative at this time is not in his own hands - of course, as a sword warrior, he always doesn''t care who controls the battle rhythm at the beginning, because as long as they are given enough time to fight, the battle rhythm will be recaptured by them. Because no one can compete with a sword warrior for attack frequency, the only thing they need to do is to constantly produce the sword in order to seize the battle rhythm: whether in attack or defense, they always have a hand holding a sword and can deliver a fatal blow at any time. "Bang!" When the black king fell on the cross fighting thin sword, an angry wave burst out. The strong impact airflow even directly lifted the land completely, and several strong people around took more than ten steps backward under the impact of this airflow. But this did not stop. After the earth was lifted up, a wave of earth waves like a tsunami burst out. Even the Elves as strong as the holy land could not stand firm under the surge of earth waves. One by one, they were completely lifted into the air. Only Sean, Rina and Blackstone were spared - these earth waves seemed to have the will, He took the initiative to bypass the two people. Field! You don''t have to think about it. The only thing that can do this is the field! The face of the grey elf finally showed the third look that had appeared so far: horror. The extremely strong pressure, like a sword of heaven''s punishment, shrouds the gray elf from top to bottom. Even if he has put all his strength to resist, his body still keeps making a crackling sound like fried beans - this is not the action of ordinary strong people in preparing for the war, but the cry of bones inside his body. The grey elf has fallen into the ground below his ankle, and this sinking is still going on. It seemed that he knew that the current situation was extremely bad. The grey elf roared like a beast and began to raise his sword. However, the power from Noro was so great that even though the gray elf had green veins on his face and hands, he was unable to get rid of the current situation. At most, it could only be regarded as putting the situation into a state of stalemate. But everyone knows that in this near death like dilemma, whether to take the initiative or not is completely two different situations. Of course, this means if there are only Noro and the gray elf. However, in the battlefield environment at this time, there are still four strong men in the lower holy land. In the shock wave explosion just now, the four people were directly lifted into mid air. However, this degree is not a problem for the Holy Land strong men who have mastered the short flight ability and the short flight ability, because they soon adjusted themselves in the air, and then saw what the gray elf was completely suppressed by the North Luo. At the next moment, the four people suspended in the air looked at each other, quickly dived towards Noro''s position, and took out all their weapons at the same time. Just before the four people approached, a flame burst out of the dust that had not yet dispersed after the surge. The burning gun in Rena''s hand was broken into pieces, just like a python in hunting. It burst out in the burst flame with the power of thunder and turned into red sparks in the sky, just like a flying fire meteor. Under the curtain of fire, the two lower holy elves who dive too fast had no time to dodge and crashed into Rena''s interwoven death attack. On the other side, there was also a dull roar in the dispersed dust, but the deterrent of this roar was much stronger than the angry roar of the gray elf. Because at the moment when the roar sounded, the faces of five elves, including the gray elf, suddenly turned white, as if they had been hit by some spiritual damage. In particular, the two lower Holy Land strongmen facing the roar were uncontrollable and turned a little upside down from mid air, just like drunken people. Then, Blackstone''s huge body jumped up from the dust and fog, hit it on the body of an elf strong man, directly hit it like a parabola, flew over more than ten meters, and then fell heavily to the ground - even without looking at the heavy noise, you can easily know that a huge pit was definitely hit on the ground at the moment. Then the unlucky elf could not see the movement at all. It was estimated that the collision and heavy fall were obviously more serious than he expected. However, if you really want to say bad luck, another elf who was not directly hit by Blackstone is obviously really bad luck. Because after Blackstone bumped the left elf out, Blackstone, who was still in mid air, suddenly shook his tail - as we all know, the whip swing of dragon tail is known as the strongest physical attack means. The weak body of the elf family was badly damaged by an eight level dragon Warcraft that had changed twice, and its end was completely conceivable - the crisp sound of fracture could not hide from many strong people present, let alone the elf spitting blood in the air. Such a fierce and powerful attack by Sean and others completely exceeded the gray ELF''s expectation - at least, this result is obviously not what the gray elf expected. "It''s impossible!" The gray elf, who was completely suppressed by Noro, was even more frightened. At this moment, he had a retreat in his heart. "Want to go?" However, as soon as the gray ELF''s retreat was born, it was clearly captured by Noro. Nor did Noro make any new moves, but the gray elf felt that his gravity seemed to be increased again. He could almost hear the slight sound from the bones all over his body, and a strange sharp pain spread all over his body in an instant. Being able to become a strong man in the middle holy land, the grey elf is obviously also a powerful person, so he knows that this strong tingling feeling is caused by the cracks in his bones. "Impossible! It''s impossible! " The grey elf screamed in horror, "why can''t my field stop the erosion of your field?! You... You are not the middle Holy Land... The field of the middle holy land cannot be so perfect, you... " Noro''s beautiful face shows a charming smile. If on other occasions, Noro''s smile is absolutely enough to fascinate anyone, but at the moment, the grey elf only thinks Noro''s smile is extremely terrible. The irresistible pressure is increasing little by little, and in this pressure, no matter how the gray elf excites his field to the extreme, he can only slow down the destruction of his body caused by the pressure. He can clearly feel that the cracks in his bones are gradually expanding, and his breathing is becoming more and more difficult. He even knows that his internal organs have begun to rupture gradually, blood vessels are constantly bursting, and blood has even been squeezed out bit by bit through his pores. This terrible sense of death has put his spirit at the boundary of collapse. He knows that he has no hope of winning the upper Holy Land in his life. Of course, this means that he can survive. "I said!" Finally, there was a sudden explosion on his back, and a lot of blood gushed out in an instant. The spirit of the gray elf completely collapsed, "I''ll tell you what you want to know! I''ll tell you who wants your life I said! Yes... " "It''s late." Sean, who had been standing still, finally said the first sentence since the war, "I don''t want to know anymore What I want to do now is to erase your Raven tribe from the wilderness However, you can rest assured that I will not let go of anyone who participates in this opportunity, so... You will not be alone on the way to the underworld. " "No, you can''t do it. The wild Council won''t allow it!" "Wild Council?" Sean hissed, "soon, the wild parliament will no longer exist In the future, the wilderness will become a federal state, and I will be an ally of the wilderness Federation. So in order to win the aid of my ally, establish a firm foothold in the wilderness and develop into a country that can compete with other countries, do you think you can be blocked by only a raven tribe? " "No... cough... It''s not like this... Cough... Things shouldn''t... Develop like this..." "Only one world tree is needed in the wilderness, but it''s a pity that you in the wrong line have crossed with this world tree." Sean said faintly, and then his eyes looked at the deep pit a little farther away. The elf who was knocked out by the black stone was not dead. At this time, he was struggling to climb out of the pit, but it was obvious that he had no intention of war. At this time, he only wanted to stay away from here and this nightmare. He never thought that this situation would be turned into a battle that was once a sure bet. Sean took out a long sword from the storage ring again. This sword was brought by Sean from the Mandong tribe. Naturally, the quality can''t be much better. It''s just an excellent equipment. However, Sean was only used as a disposable consumable at this time, so naturally he didn''t hold any precious and important attitude. "Stop playing, solve it quickly, and then go to help Rena." Sean walked towards the elf who was trying to escape. "We have to keep on going. I don''t want to waste a minute." Looking at the determined look in Sean''s eyes, Noro shrugged, and then looked at the gray elf who had completely become a blood man. His voice was so calm that people couldn''t help but rise a sense of despair: "just take it as a gift before you die My field is called "the desperate situation of the earth." Chapter 864 After killing a group of elves, Sean didn''t show much joy. Instead, his eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He knew that all this would not be an accident, but a prepared conspiracy. Just when did this conspiracy begin? Was someone planning from the moment the principality was founded, or was it from the moment he entered the wilderness, or earlier? Moreover, from the perspective of this series of large-scale efforts, this will never be coordinated by one force. At least, it must be the joint efforts of multiple forces. So what forces want his life? Dead spine? Pan continental chamber of Commerce? Ryan sene? There are only a few enemies Sean can think of. However, he has fought with dead spine, not to mention that the dark prophet has retreated, and from the words of ghost sword, magic boy and immortal corpse girl Wendy, it is obvious that dead spine has not participated in the plan this time, or even if it has participated, it is a higher-level problem. At least people at the level of thirteen coffins can''t know the detailed information. But if someone at a higher level of deathspine intervenes, the enemy Sean needs to face is the legendary strong, not just the holy land level. And if the legendary strong shot, Sean didn''t think he could live. Standing in the night wind, Sean''s eyes looked particularly gloomy, because this was the first time he felt a little confused and helpless after he came to this world. Noro is cleaning the battlefield and making up the last knife for these elves to prevent these guys from pretending to be dead. It seems that the elves didn''t expect the possibility of failure in this action, so the things carried by these five people are quite good, especially the gray elf, who directly brought all the harvest in the feather tribe of the wind. In this way, it''s natural for Sean. It was only when he checked the contents of the space storage bracelet that Sean inevitably sighed, because when he saw what was hidden in the bracelet, he knew that the wind feather tribe was finished. Even the life tree in his own tribe was cut down, and the tree heart and the original liquid of the life tree were taken out. How can he live. Needless to say, even the two middle holy strongmen of the feather of the wind tribe must have fallen. You know, in the wilderness, the fall of the strong in the holy land has never been a small matter. After all, the strong at this level are at least owned by tribes above the second-class seat. Every strong man in the holy land is an extremely valuable strategic resource of the wilderness and the foundation for the wilderness to survive the continuous wars with many kingdoms and empires. Therefore, once the strong man in the holy land falls, the whole wilderness will know the information at the first time, and then the wilderness Council will immediately make the corresponding defense adjustment. But this time, there was no news. This intelligence blockade capability will definitely not be available to people in the wilderness. "Let''s keep going now." Sean said in a deep voice. "But we have no mounts." Noro frowned. "And your situation..." Others may not know Sean''s situation at this time, but as a symbiont of soul contract, Noro clearly knows that Sean''s body has almost reached its limit. Originally, the rest tonight was to enable Sean''s body to recover and make sufficient preparations for the continuous journey in the future, but now this rest has been interrupted, which is naturally extremely unfavorable to Sean. And most importantly, their mounts are gone. "It''s not safe here now. Anyway, we must get out of here first." Sean said in a deep voice, "as for the problem of mounts, we''ll find a way later. There are not many tribes we have to pass on the way. It''s not a problem to buy two mounts." Sean didn''t intend to go through these tribes. After all, it may cause some new problems, especially many of these tribes are very hostile to humans. But now, Sean has been unable to worry about these. He must return to the void principality as soon as possible, and the straight-line distance between the two points is the shortest, so Sean decided to move forward in a straight line. As for whether these tribes are friendly, Sean will not care about their attitude at all. People block killing, Buddha block killing Buddha. From Sean''s eyes, Noro and Rena read such a determination, which also surprised their hearts. Especially Rena. As an old man who has followed Sean for a long time, Rena may not know Sean as well as Cecilia, Alfred and William, but she is not much weaker than these people. For a long time, Sean, no matter how crazy he is, will at least deal with it according to the rules and will never exceed them. Even a lot of things are not easy to handle, but Rena also knows that aristocrats will have their own rules. As long as they act according to this set of rules, there will not be too many troubles and sequelae. Even if the opponent is unwilling, she can''t use the power beyond the rules. The highest level of the void composed of Sean, William, Hella and Neil is not afraid of conspiracies and tricks. In other words, no conspiracy or trick can escape the joint counterattack of William, Hella and Neil. Especially in the event that shocked the whole Ryan''s vanity leader into the vanity duchy, many people know that never try to play tricks with the vanity duchy. Of course, if assassination can succeed, it is also a strategy - in the ancient aristocratic law, assassination has always been a default rule and means, of course, on the premise that no trace will be found. That''s why there is this assassination plan against William. This ambush against Sean was planned. Moreover, with William''s assassination, Haila is not in the principality, the lion of thunder and Cecilia''s guards are also not in the principality, and even the core high-level leaders of the void principality such as Sean and Cecilia are not in the principality. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine what kind of turbulence will occur in today''s void principality. Even though Neil''s management of internal affairs is superb, it''s not easy to resist a series of actions already prepared by the other party. Therefore, whether Sean can return to the void principality as soon as possible has become an important event enough to determine the future strength of the void principality. Soon after Sean and others left the scene where a brief fierce battle broke out, three more horses rushed here. One of them is a mysterious man whose whole body is shrouded in the mage''s robe, while the two horsemen following him are a gray elf and a human man. When the grey elf saw the grey elf companion lying on the ground, his face suddenly changed. He immediately turned over and dismounted and ran towards his companion. However, after only one look, his look became full of anger. He suddenly turned his head and stared at the mysterious man in the master''s robe in the middle. His killing intention stabbed away like a sharp sword. Only when he approached the mysterious man, he was blocked by the human man. Judging from the momentum of the two people at this moment, they are obviously strong at the middle holy land level. "You said it would be okay!" The grey elf stared at the mysterious man, but although he was still angry at this time, he didn''t rush. It was obvious that he was afraid of the mysterious man and his entourage. "This is really my mistake." The mysterious man said, his voice was a little low, and it was difficult to judge the man''s age only from the voice line. "I didn''t expect that the other party''s wild trip had a lot of growth again That''s why I said that this person must be solved as soon as possible. His growth rate... Is too fast. It''s a pity that those short-sighted guys in China don''t know how terrible it is. " "Sir, your foresight will not be understood by those ordinary people." The human man said in a deep voice, "so shall we use the second plan?" "No need." The mysterious man shook his head. "It''s meaningless. According to the intelligence, the thunder running female martial god is also there. It is impossible to stop them from returning home The only thing I want to know now is what the outcome of that war is, and why hasn''t the news come back yet? " "The other side blocked the border." Hearing the mysterious man''s words, the middle-aged man seemed embarrassed, "our people can''t leave now, and... The void principality seems crazy. Anyone who wants to break through the pass by force will be ruthlessly killed. It is said that several caravans have been slaughtered. And I also heard that the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards are already on their way back. It is estimated that they will return to the Principality of void in two months at most. " "It doesn''t look like William''s handwriting." The mysterious man''s voice heard some doubts, "if it was him, then this means of information blockade would be more gentle. Such a rude approach... It seems that the man named Neil would do it. " "So... Our assassination plan succeeded?" The middle-aged man asked. "If there is no accident, it is impossible to fail." The mysterious man responded, "have you handled the clues that may be pursued?" "It''s all cleaned up." The middle-aged man nodded, "but there is no way to contact our people, so I don''t know the specific situation." "With the caution of those guys, I think it should be all right. I''m afraid they''ll destroy the evidence as soon as it''s done. " The mysterious man nodded slightly, "then we have only one trouble left." At this point, the grey elf seemed to feel the eyes of the other two fell on himself, which suddenly changed his face. But almost at the moment when he just reacted, the middle-aged man had made a fierce attack on him. ¡­¡­ Miracle calendar March 1878. The Archduke of the void, Sean Connery, and the daughter of the thunder rush, Reina, successfully returned to the Principality of the void. Later in the same month, the Legion of the Principality of void, the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards, who went to support Florence wiles against the third garrison of the former dabion kingdom in the broken Dragon Valley, also returned to the Principality of void. It was also in this March that the void principality finally came to an end after nearly half a year of turmoil. Chapter 865 The news of the return of the Archduke of nothingness Sean Connery to the Principality of nothingness has spread all over the principality. In an instant, the empty principality, which was still in panic, was completely calm. It''s like a long-distance sea ship encountering a sea storm. After struggling to survive, it finally sailed out of the storm circle and ushered in a sunny day. Sean, as the soul of the void principality, has the advantages of Neil, William and Hella, which are naturally incomparable. Just like anno to the steel wing, all the northern barbarians who came to the void principality, no matter which tribe they belonged to before, sincerely shouted the "chief". For half a year, the void duchy broke out five riots and civil strife because of the assassination of William, the heavy loss of steel wings, the absence of the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards, the departure of Sean and Cecilia, and many other things. Of course, every time, they were suppressed by cruel and bloody means. Anyone who participated in the riots, old and young, was killed - in fact, this was also the direct trigger of the subsequent four riots. Only after five cruel crackdowns in succession, the people of the whole void principality know that the iron will from the upper class is serious. In a way, it also isolates all possible follow-up effects. Of course, in terms of casualties, it is also tragic. More than 2000 regular army soldiers responsible for maintaining law and order died, but the casualties at the civilian level were even more tragic. According to incomplete statistics, more than five digits of civilians died in repression and riots, which naturally caused a certain degree of damage to the future of the void principality, even because of the iron and blood means in suppressing riots, It will also lead to the fact that no refugees will migrate for a long time in the future. For these actions, Sean had heard the report of the people sent by Neil on his way back to the void city. In this regard, his expression has not changed at all. Because he knew that if Neil didn''t take such thunder measures, the whole void principality would be completely in turmoil. I''m afraid the void principality would fall apart due to civil strife before he came back. And obviously, it was the enemy''s goal to break up the void principality. After understanding the details, Sean''s face gradually became very ugly. It is different from William''s need to continue to rely on the carriage to return to the void duchy after returning to the void duchy from the wilderness. Today''s void principality, although trade and information are blocked due to border blockade, it also speeds up the construction of transmission magic array. When Rena went to find Sean, these transmission magic arrays had been gradually built. Therefore, after Sean, Rena, Nolo and Blackstone entered the territory of the void principality, they returned to the void city directly through the transmission magic array without any delay. At this time, the void City, which had already received the intelligence, also had a large number of guards stationed next to the transmission magic array. Hundreds of dark winged soldiers guarded the whole magic array, and a large number of dark winged soldiers were stationed all the way from the magic array to the Lord''s house. Even the urban defense army of virtual empty city almost arranged the defense line step by step, post by post and sentry by step. It can be seen that after William was assassinated, the Principality of Sean obviously made great efforts in the protection of the high-level. This can be seen from the fact that those dark wings have directly put aside the scale armor arched defense array. This formation is usually in the charge of the guard regiment of those big people on the battlefield. After all, not any regiment will rush to the front line directly with the troops of the guard regiment like Alfred and Rena. Generals such as William, Hella and Stalin are usually directly in the final command and mobilization of the battlefield. Therefore, the guard regiment is naturally responsible for the protection of arch guards around them to prevent the enemy from cutting open the Chinese army and taking the base camp without troops. Of course, it will make the whole void city look like a great enemy. In addition to building momentum for Sean''s return, another reason is that the residents of void city are not prohibited from going to the streets this time. It is no secret that Sean is not in the Principality of the void, and it has long been no secret in these six months. Therefore, it is very important and meaningful for the people of the whole void city to witness Sean''s return. When a dazzling white light appeared in the transmission array, the people around the transmission magic array had a strange atmosphere of speechless and unknown. Everyone stared at the white awn. When the bright white light gradually dissipated and revealed one of its figures, the surrounding people couldn''t help holding their breath. They felt only a burst of tension and excitement. When the white light dissipated completely, then a young man with black hair stood firmly in the magic array and walked out with a cold and calm face, the crowd finally burst into a roar of cheers. The dark winged soldiers in charge of protecting the magic array did not burst into such loud cheers as these people, but everyone bowed slightly at the same time and landed their heavy shields and long guns at the same time - because everyone''s actions were very neat and unified, Therefore, the dull "Dong" sound of these heavy shields and long guns sounds like only one sound, but the sound of so many people making the same action, after all, is very vast, even like the war drum, which only makes people feel a burst of blood boiling. An air of awe and destruction was emitted from the whole dark wing in an instant. Although the momentum is not as loud as the cheers of the residents of the void City, it is even more powerful than these residents! "Welcome your return!" Sean glanced around the regiment trained by William and nodded slightly. After Sean, Noro and Reina riding black stone also showed their birth shapes one after another. In fact, the two men followed Sean into the transmission magic array. In terms of time difference, they were only 0.1 second slower than Sean at most. Therefore, the time when the transmission ended was almost the same as Sean''s appearance. Just because of the momentum, status, identity and many other factors, the 0.1 second buffer seemed extremely abrupt. However, as soon as the two people appeared, the smell of the strong in the holy land came out on the spot, especially the dragon power of Blackstone slowly spread out, which added a bit of prestige to Sean''s return. With Sean''s steps, the squadron of dark winged soldiers soon moved. Along the way, with Sean getting closer and closer to the Lord''s house, the escort scale of dark wings gradually became larger, but because the Lord''s house could not accommodate the garrison of the whole dark wings corps, these soldiers could only bring all the areas near the Lord''s house into the monitoring range. All the intersections are guarded by dark winged soldiers, and all the streets are patrolled by dark winged soldiers. At this moment, all the dark winged soldiers were on alert in wartime. Because everyone knows that today''s void city is destined to be extraordinary. After returning to the Lord''s house, Blackstone lay down directly at the front door. There is such a dragon with two variations of level 8 strength. If the strong person who is not above the upper holy land comes in person, he can''t step into the Lord''s house. Sean, on the other hand, took Rena and Noro straight to the conference room. At this time, a group of high-level officials of the void principality who had received the news of Sean''s return had gathered in this conference room. Obviously, these people are holding a rage, so everyone''s face is very solemn, far from the usual kind of casual and laughter. The atmosphere in the whole conference room was extremely stagnant. It seemed that the air flow could not flow in the conference room. The cold and silent atmosphere was like the tranquility and depression before the storm, and also like the slight tremor of the earth on the eve of the volcanic eruption. Anger is constantly spreading, infecting and breeding in this conference room. Just to wait until a vent, so that all anger can erupt completely. Finally, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Everyone in the conference room looked at the door of the conference room. The footsteps walked slowly, but the sound of falling feet was very loud, just like the sound of beating war drums, slowly transmitted from far to near. As the sound approached, everyone''s look gradually became a little excited. Many of them turned slightly red and obviously became excited. When the footsteps finally stopped outside the door of the conference room, everyone held their breath. Waiting for the moment when the door of the conference room was pushed open. "Creak!" Finally, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Everyone stood up and looked directly at the chainas young man with black hair standing outside the door. No matter how long the young man left the void principality, and no matter what kind of turmoil the void principality faced in the past six months, when the young man finally appeared in front of them, everyone in the conference room seemed to have found the backbone, and everyone''s heart became incomparably calm. It''s no wonder these talented people show such an attitude to such a young man, because he has left too many legends in just a few years. Similarly, because this young man really has too many titles. The northern barbarians called him the Savior. The empty inhabitants called him the Lord of miracles. Ryan''s nobles called him Duke of the void. His enemies would gnash their teeth when they spoke of his name. When his allies speak of his name, they will utter sincere admiration. Sean Connery. This name is not only resounded in Ryan Kingdom, but also has a certain popularity in the whole southern continent. Sean, standing outside the door, glanced at the people in the conference room one by one. The first to fall into the eyes are the three people on the left side of the conference room. Nock, Stalin, Adolf. The three became famous in the war with the nugus family. Each of them has his own characteristics. Nock''s military style is the most cautious and well versed in the way of philosophy. He is especially good at attacking and rushing to help. His legion still maintains the record of the smallest loss in the whole empty principality; Stalin''s military style is old-fashioned and calm. He is best at playing defensive war, especially positional defense. There is almost no possibility of breaking through his defense line. Therefore, his legion has a very high war damage rate and can rank in the top three in the whole empty principality; Aldorf''s military style is swift and radical. He is not obviously good at combat style, but as long as he catches the enemy''s weakness, he is bound to win the battle, because his lightning tactics are most suitable for attacking the enemy''s weakness. With countless battles, large and small, these three naturally grew into front-line generals of today''s void principality. Move your eyes clockwise. Standing on aldorf''s left is Dwight. The young man was originally the head of the guard regiment of Rena''s first cavalry regiment, but when Rena found his command and leadership ability, she proposed to William that he should take charge of the regiment independently. After a series of examinations by William, the commander Dwight has naturally become the head of an army corps, but the status of this army corps is obviously slightly higher than that of nock, Stalin and ardorf, because this is a Knight Order - Scarlet cavalry. As one of the two knights reported by Ryan Kingdom today, the reason why the scarlet knights are stronger than the Holy Roman knights in Florence is not only supported by high-quality equipment, but also related to the strong individual combat power of the members of the scarlet knights. In a competition without public records, the scarlet Knights achieved complete victories in a series of Knights'' confrontations, such as individual warfare, team attack and defense drills, and group assault operations. Today, although Dwight can not reach the ranks of the front-line generals of the void principality, as the head of the scarlet knights, he is absolutely qualified to participate in any high-level meeting of the void principality. Standing on Dwight''s left are Alfred and clough. These two men are no less famous than Sean, William and Hella. Whether it was Alfred''s thousands of miles journey to panda in order to meet Sean, or later the battle with the nugus family and the army of the kingdom of dabion, Alfred and his thunder lion are worthy of being a strong lion. As one of the elite legions of the void duchy, the reputation of the thunder lion obviously fell into the intelligence investigation and collection of intentional people early. If you want to defeat this lion group, there is only one way, that is to kill the lion led by Alfred. Clough, the head of Cecilia''s guards, commanded the Legion, which had the highest rate of war damage in the whole void duchy. Nowadays, in many intelligence materials collected by the outside world, the evaluation of clough and his Cecilia guards is that "he is very good at tackling tough battles. No matter how hard the battlefield is, he can completely swallow it", Therefore, clough is actually the existence that makes Sean''s enemies most headache and unwilling to meet than Alfred and the lion of thunder. Sean''s eyes slowly swept over Alfred and clough - like Sean, after entering the territory of the void principality, they first reached the void city through the transmission magic array, and their legions were still moving towards the void city. From the look on their faces, Sean could tell that they hadn''t slept for at least a week. But at this time, Sean''s situation is also not much better. Sean has slept less than twenty hours in the past month. As the first Alfred to follow Sean, he couldn''t help but look a little moved when he saw the fatigue hidden in Sean''s eyes. Sean''s eyes did not stay too long on Alfred and clough, but had swept to the right of the conference room. HeLa and Neil are also here. In the past six months, shefanio went directly to the savage Legion to help Hella solve Mann secretly. Haila, who has long ignored Mann''s power, has successfully taken charge of the whole savage Legion after solving all the rebels - and in the past six months, Haila has indeed established her prestige and a series of thunder means in the savage Legion. Although it is unrealistic to immediately let the savage Legion work for Sean and the empty principality, But soon this will not be a problem. At this time, when such a big thing happened in the Principality of vanity, Haila naturally wanted to come back. She looked at Sean so quietly. The look on her face was very calm, but Sean, who was already familiar with Haila, knew very well that Haila was really angry at this moment. In fact, Hella still has an unknown trace of regret. If she had not accepted William''s kindness and asked Bannock to leave with herself, there might not have been those things later. So, Hella''s anger is not difficult to understand. Neil, who stood on one side, also looked very calm, but the anger in his eyes was not necessarily weaker than Haila. He devoted the most effort to the construction and development of the void duchy, even more like the Lord and Archduke of the void duchy than Sean. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine what he thought in his heart when he personally ordered that all the people involved in the riot, men, women, old and young, be killed. Naturally, he was also very clear that it would be a great blow to the development of the void principality if there were no refugees to migrate to the void principality for a long time in the future, not to mention the trade and economic losses caused by this border blockade. Sean''s eyes swept aside again. It was shefanio. Xuefanio, who is already the peak of the next Holy Land, looks indifferent as usual, but under this cold breath, she is a heart full of killing intention. She looked at Sean quietly, but from her eyes, Sean read her decision. I''m afraid the impending volcanic flame is the strongest among all the people present. Standing next to chefanio is Abaza. The man, known as the "iron winged mind", looked no better than Alfred and clough. Seeing Sean''s eyes looking at himself, the northern barbarian''s eyes suddenly wetted, and then tears burst into his eyes. He did not cry, but this silent tears made people feel more heartache and guilt. He just looked at Sean, and then tears kept flowing out of his eyes and into the hearts of everyone present. Everyone''s face became more ugly. The air in the meeting room also became more low. Sean sighed softly and finally said his first words since he came to the conference room: "don''t worry, all the blood won''t flow in vain." Everyone''s eyes finally became solid. And Sean, at this time, finally set his eyes on the chair in the middle of the conference room, where a man didn''t stand up. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stand up, but that he is really powerless. Even if he just comes to this conference room and sits here, it''s not easy. His pale, bloodless face showed that the man was obviously seriously injured, so he sat here, and no one in the conference room felt wrong. But after hearing Sean''s first words, the man sitting in the chair also showed a deep look of guilt in his eyes. He looked up with some difficulty, and then looked at Sean. His lips moved slightly, but he didn''t know what to say. His blond hair looked haggard and dark at this time, even a little messy. It didn''t look much better than Neil, especially his body still had a very faint smell of blood. It was obvious that his injury had not been completely healed. "It''s none of your business, William." Sean opened his mouth calmly, then looked around everyone again and motioned everyone to sit down. "Where''s Anna''s body?" On the way back, Sean had heard Rena talk about the war. In the face of the attack of five shadow assassins, the possibility that William wants to live is almost impossible. The situation was very critical at that time. Several guards tried their best to protect themselves completely regardless of their own safety. It was only a breath or two, but it was as long as a century for them. However, just one or two breaths were enough for the guards to slightly block the attacks of the five Golden State assassins. One of them stopped in front of the three assassins with his flesh and was divided on the spot. And Arnold, at that time, was the closest to William. So without hesitation, he pushed William away and blocked the assassins with his body. As a result, he was stabbed into his heart by an assassin''s dagger on the spot. However, with the strong vitality of the northern barbarians, anno did not die on the spot. Instead, he killed the assassin, and then stopped two other assassins to win the most valuable time for rotikabas to come to the rescue. However, Ann Nuo, who was stabbed in the heart by a dagger and crushed by fighting spirit, could not survive. Although all five assassins were killed afterwards, it was still a nightmare for William, for the whole steel wing, and for all the northern barbarians. At this time, hearing Sean''s words, shefanio said, "because you haven''t come back, you haven''t been buried yet, but I''ve frozen it with magic to make a crystal coffin, which is now stored in the winter temple." Sean nodded slightly, indicating that he knew, "since I''ve come back, I''ll be buried tomorrow I''ll carry the coffin. " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone present was a little moved. Only Alfred looked very calm, for he knew that Sean would say such a thing. Anno is the old man who follows Sean after him, even before Rena. As the first person to join the core circle of the void principality, anno has always had no airs. He treats everyone very easily. Although he is not strong and his strategy is not excellent, as a commander with steel wings, he has never made mistakes, which is very rare for the northern barbarians who have always been considered stupid. Therefore, in the Principality of vanity, Anna''s popularity has always been very good. There has been an endless debate about the candidate to carry the coffin for anno this time. It''s not inappropriate, but there are too many people to carry the coffin for anno. For example, Alfred, Rena and Clov, who have always fought side by side with anno, Stalin, Adolf and nock, who are taken care of by anno, Abaza, who is of the same race with anno, and Saint shefanio, who has a positive attitude towards anno''s faith, and so on. Everyone present is a real big man in the empty principality. Generally speaking, carrying the coffin is a sign of respect for the deceased superior. Similarly, even if the superior appreciates a subordinate, it is absolutely impossible to carry the coffin for him personally. Whether it''s shefanio, Alfred, Rena and others, it can also be said that it''s because of the brotherhood of his comrades in arms, but even Sean threatened to carry the coffin himself, which is naturally shocking. Listening to Sean''s tone, it is obvious that he must occupy a place, which cannot be changed. Abaza was stunned for a moment, then immediately opened his mouth and said, "thank you... Thank you... Thank you, Lord." "I won''t let Arnold die without telling." Sean said faintly, but in his tone, there was an incomparable domineering spirit. All along, Sean rarely showed how strong and domineering means. Many things he followed some rules to deal with. Even if some things were handled, even he felt oppressed, but for the sake of a crowd of followers, Sean couldn''t deal with problems only by his own personality preferences as he did in the game. If he doesn''t speak the rules, his enemies will certainly not speak the rules, and this is naturally not a good thing for him, so Sean has always been patient and played with others. But this time, it obviously violated Sean''s inner scale. So this time, Sean is not going to talk to those guys about the rules. The only thing he knows is that Arnold''s Revenge must be avenged. "Did you find out who did it?" Sean asked in a deep voice, looking at HeLa and Neil. These days, even if there are priests of the life church who continue to heal William, these people are not saints of the life church like Hitler. Therefore, even after half a year''s rest, William''s injury is not all right. This shows how close William was to death at that time. Therefore, Neil was responsible for the intelligence work of the whole void principality recently. It was not until Haila solved the problem of the return of the barbarian Legion some time ago that Haila was responsible for analysis, command and collection. "All the current clues point to the Marquis de Lohan." Hella handed Sean a report. "Marquis de Lohan?" Sean frowned. He had never heard of the marquis. "What''s the origin?" "The strength Marquis of the former kingdom of dabion was responsible for the northwest battlefield at that time, but the loss of combat power was relatively light. Later, he surrendered to Ryan. In the subsequent military achievements, his title and territory were not weakened." Hella opened her mouth and explained, "but with the Marquis''s strength, I don''t think he has the ability to do such a thing..." "There must be someone behind him." Sean nodded and then remembered the people of the Raven tribe he had met in the wilderness, "I guess those guys of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance must have intervened, but I''m not sure whether it means one or several or those chamber of Commerce alliances. You let the void follow this clue and investigate it. I don''t need any practical evidence. As long as I can connect with the people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, I will directly expel them from the void principality and confiscate all industries and resources. " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone''s faces showed shock again. Because more than a year ago, the relationship between the Principality of void and the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance had just improved and warmed up. Now Sean was going to start against the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance again. How can it not be shocking? However, if they were shocked that Sean would directly attack the power and resources of the pan continental chamber of Commerce in the empty principality, then Sean''s next sentence shocked everyone. However, after being shocked, everyone in the conference room felt a burst of blood boiling, everyone''s face turned red, and the accumulated anger finally gushed out like a Buddha statue. "Prepare the blood flag." Sean continued in a deep voice, "and sent a notice letter to all the territorial lords we want to pass along the way, asking them to open the military right of way. Tell them that I''m not asking for their consent, but that they''d better be honest with me. If they don''t know how to be a man, I don''t mind stepping on their territory. " Blood flag, a war flag usually raised only when blood relatives revenge. Because as soon as the blood flag comes out, it means real immortality. Only one of the two sides can survive in the end. "In addition, I also sent a letter to the Ryan royal family. The wording can be a little euphemistic, but the meaning I want to express must be accurately conveyed to." Sean said faintly, "I refuse all peace talks. Anyone who tries to interfere in this matter will be the enemy of my empty principality Since our enemies want a war, I will give them a war. I will let them know that the Marquis de Rohan on the bright side is not enough to calm my anger. I will uproot all those involved! " Chapter 866 Ice and snow and winter cathedrals were built together when the empty city was built. After six times of reconstruction, the center of the city extends to the north of the city, covering an area almost equal to one seventh of the size of the empty city. The main architectural style of ice and snow and winter cathedral is still based on the current mainland mainstream style - sibas style, but the style in some areas is mixed with some more rough and heroic style, which is more like the masterpiece of northern barbarians. Today''s ice and snow and winter cathedrals mainly believe in northern barbarians and some people of former slave origin. About one fifth of the residents of the void duchy also believe in ice and snow and winter goddess. In addition, three fifths of the residents believe in the goddess of life, and the last fifth believe in atheism. Perhaps out of respect for the goddess of ice and snow and winter, the churches of all life churches in the Principality of void, even the void City, which is also located in the political center of the Principality of void, are a circle smaller than the churches of ice and snow and winter churches, and it is naturally impossible to exceed them. Everything has rules. Even the gods have their own rules. At this time, the winter Church in the snow and winter cathedral was built only after the fourth reconstruction, and the main style is rough and simple. The hall of the Holy Church covers an area of a very wide area, at least thousands of square meters. It is mainly used by xuefanio to explain the art of winter God. However, when xuefanio doesn''t have classes, it is used as a drill place for combat priests, priests with knives and other rank priests. However, since the death of Anna Nuo, the winter holy church has been closed for half a year, specially vacated as Anna Nuo''s mourning hall. Every day, a large number of northern barbarians spontaneously come to wake and worship, and occasionally residents from the void city come to worship. Today, however, the situation is somewhat special. Because there are only three people in the winter temple. Sean, William, and shefanio. Sean reached out and gently stroked the huge ice crystal in front of him. He looked very calm, but his eyes were particularly cold. Inside the ice crystal, Arnold''s simple and honest smiling face is still. It seems that when he left, he had no pain, consternation or regret. Perhaps in his opinion, it was a very glorious blessing to be able to help William block the attack and killing of the shadow assassin with his own life. Sean''s eyes moved down slightly. In anno''s left chest, there was a cut about one centimeter long. It was the scar stabbed by the enemy''s dagger. It was this scar that caused anno''s heart to be crushed by the enemy''s fighting spirit. In fact, if the northern barbarians were not inferior to the barbarians, and the shadow assassin himself did not eat by fighting, the fighting involved from this wound would not break ano''s heart, but would directly penetrate his body and kill William who was behind him at that time. But even so, William was badly hurt by a shadow assassin in that war. If it weren''t for the desperate protection of the guards and rotikabas arrived, it is estimated that anno would not be the only one who died. Anno in the ice crystal still kept the last moment before his death, and even the blood on his body was not wiped off. "He stopped in front of me and told me to go." William also looked at the ice crystal with a low voice, "the last thing I heard him say is to let me go..." "Don''t blame yourself." Sean looked up at William. In the past period of time, it was also very difficult for William. It can be seen from his messy hairstyle that can be compared with Neil and his obviously thin body. Although there are no dead people in the war, and it is normal for the whole army to be destroyed or some senior generals to die, at least those died in the front battlefield, not in a targeted conspiracy. And in William''s opinion, if he didn''t underestimate the enemy''s carelessness, the accident that day could be avoided. Therefore, when Ann Nuo stood in front of William and accepted the death that should have been borne by William for him, William''s mood could not be much better. But this kind of thing, no matter what Sean said, is useless. The most important thing is for William to figure it out himself. "When Ann Nuo left, he obviously didn''t feel sad or regret." Sean took back his eyes and then fell on the ice crystal again. "At least, there is a smile on his face, that is to say, in Arnold''s opinion, you are much more important than him The northern barbarians are simple and kind guys. They will always remember the kindness of others to them and always greet everything in the world with gratitude, so don''t blame yourself. " William didn''t speak, just looked at the ice crystal quietly, but the tears rolled in his eyes again. Sean sighed softly, then walked up to William and patted him on the shoulder: "cry again for the last time After crying this time, I hope you can adjust your state. This time we want to avenge anno. Your strength is essential. If it''s superfluous, I don''t think I need to remind you again. " Listening to Sean''s words, William finally burst into tears like a child. William knelt beside the ice crystal, and the whole person just lay on the ice crystal and cried bitterly. After being suppressed by William for half a year, he finally got a vent. Infected by the cry, Sean and shefanio didn''t look very good either. Perhaps in this continent, the northern barbarians are a group of people with low IQ. Many people think that they are only worthy of being consumed and sacrificed as cannon fodder. Therefore, no one will really treat them as human beings, and naturally no one will respect such a race. Sold as slaves, they always do the hardest, most tired and most dangerous work, but what can they do? They don''t know any life skills. In order to have a full meal, they can only sell their lives. Even so, they can only eat one meal a day. So when these northern barbarians followed Sean to the void principality, living here was paradise for them. Here, Sean is the one who gives them food, William is the one who teaches them to fight, and shefanio is the one who gives them faith. Many generals, such as Alfred, Rena, clough, Stalin, Adolf and nock, are their friends and companions who fight side by side, and teach them what respect is. Therefore, for the void principality, for all the people in the void principality, not only Ann Nuo, but the whole iron wing and the whole northern barbarian group, they are willing to give their lives for this. They are willing to die in the face of smiling generosity. Because Sean and others know this, when Anna really stood in front of William with a smile, they really felt sad and angry. "Can he go to the kingdom of God?" Sean asked. "Yes." Xuefanio said in a deep voice, "it must be possible!" Sean nodded and said no more. William''s cry gradually weakened. Maybe he was tired. At this time, the door of the winter temple was opened. Abaza, Rena, Alfred, rotikabas and others came in one by one. "It''s almost time." Said shefanio. "Let William have a good rest." Sean looked at William and said. Shefanio nodded slightly, then went to William, reached out and gently nodded William''s head, and William''s breathing became even. Looking at the action of shefanio, Alfred and others came up and picked him up. And Rena and others began to fix the ice crystals with some ropes and tie two bamboo poles to them. Sean went to the front of the ice crystal, then squatted down and put his left shoulder on the bamboo pole, while on his left was Abaza, but he put his right shoulder on the bamboo pole. Behind the ice crystal are Rena and xuefanio, who are on the bamboo pole from left to right. With Sean''s opening, the four lifted the ice crystal as soon as they made efforts. Carry the coffin. In the past few months, there has been a debate about which four people will carry the coffin for anno. However, as the true native of anno and the next commander of iron wing, Abaza must occupy a position. As for the other three positions, there was also a debate before Sean came back, because everyone wanted to pay tribute to the northern barbarian. In fact, not only for anno, but also for the whole northern barbarians and the whole iron wing, those who have been lucky to fight side by side with him will know what a great army and what a great race this is. Until Sean came back, he asked for a coffin carrying place, and the remaining two places were confirmed last night. Rena and shefanio are in charge. These two people, no matter their status or status, or strength, are undoubtedly the most suitable. When Sean, Abaza, Rena and shefanio lifted Arnold''s crystal coffin and began to move forward, the high-level figures of the void principality who entered the winter Cathedral also began to move outward behind Sean and others. After leaving the winter church, there is the Great Church of ice and snow and winter church, where soldiers from steel wings have been gathered. Today, steel wings and northern barbarians are the real protagonists. With the advance of Sean and others, the soldiers with steel wings began to follow one by one, slowly forming a long line. After leaving the ice and snow and winter Cathedral, the northern barbarians gathered here also began to follow silently, followed by the soldiers, knights and soldiers from various legions, such as the lion of thunder, Cecilia guards, scarlet knights, etc. after Sean and others left the city, there began to be residents of the void City, and residents from other places also joined the funeral. According to the ancient northern barbarian tradition, the dead must be buried in the tribal cemetery so that the soul can rest. In order to show respect, Sean, Rena, shefanio and Abaza will personally carry ano''s crystal coffin and return all the way from the void city to the steel wing station. This funeral trip will last 31 days. It happened to be Arnold''s age when he died. At the age of 25, Arnold was bought by Sean from the trading capital. It was Sean who gave him his name, gave him food, and gave him a new future. At the age of 26, Arnold was appointed commander of the iron wing by William. It was William who taught him to fight, to dream, and to protect his dreams. At the age of 31, anno finally kept his dream. So he thanked Sean, because without him, there would be no family now known as "empty barbarians". So he thanked William, because without him, there would be no army now known as "iron wings". So he is willing to devote his life to Sean. So he is willing to devote his life to William. So he was willing to stop his time for the sake of the void duchy. Snow began to fall in the sky. It''s spring in March. It should be a warm spring day, but snowflakes begin to fall in the sky. From above the sky, a column of light fell straight down. It fell on Arnold''s crystal coffin. As Sean and others moved forward, the light column slowly followed. That''s a glimmer of attention from the kingdom of God, the goddess of ice and winter. There was a cry, sounded. There are tears falling. Sean looked at the crystal coffin and said softly, "Anna, have a good rest. Let''s leave the next thing to us You''ve worked hard. "£¨ Want to know more about Lord ares? Now open WeChat, click the + + on the top right, select add friends in the official account, search "Qidianzhongwenwang", pay attention to the official account, and never miss every update! Chapter 867 Although the Duchy of void is only the Duchy specification, its actual comprehensive strength is no weaker than that of Ryan kingdom. In terms of the strong, not counting Sean''s void duchy and Garrod duchy, there are only eight strong saints in Ryan, seven of them are the lower sanctuary and one is the town power of the middle sanctuary. However, in the Principality of void, the next most powerful people in the holy land are vinia pofeng, shefanio, Rena, rotikabas, HARTING and Cecilia. If you count Marton Xuefeng sent by salooqi, there are as many as seven people, which is completely the same as the number of strong people in the Holy Land in Ryan kingdom. As for the middle Holy Land strongman, Noro Kassel''s strength is much better than that of the middle Holy Land strongman in Ryan Kingdom - Wenger wilwacki. Only in terms of the strong, the void principality has completely stood in the same position as the kingdom of Ryan. It can even be said that it is stronger than the kingdom of Ryan. Because apart from the town power of lane Kingdom, only two of the other seven lower holy land powers are really fully obedient to Lane royal family, and the remaining five are strong people from major noble families. If there is a conflict of interest with the royal family, it is not difficult to imagine what kind of choice these strong people will make. But in the Principality of vanity, there is no such problem. Rena, rotikabas, HARTING, shefanio and Nolo are all under Sean''s command; Marton and vinia, the two highland elves, although they are only allies with Sean, basically will not resist Sean''s orders; Cecilia, let alone, took Sean''s words as a decree. In terms of military strength, Ryan''s total military strength is about 2 million - of course, this is the number including the noble private army in all Ryan''s territories, which is just ten times that of the void principality. However, what Ryan can win is only quantity, but in terms of quality, it is comparable to the void principality, and it can even be said that the void principality is slightly better. There is only one level 5 army and nine level 4 armies in the whole lane. One level 5 army and two level 4 armies are firmly controlled by the lane royal family. As for the other seven fourth level armies, they were controlled by five other Dukes of Ryan and two equally powerful aristocratic families. The Duchy of void, not to mention the already famous Cecilia guards, the lion of thunder, the steel wings and the scarlet knights, is a fourth level army, that is, the first infantry regiment of commander Stalin, the second infantry regiment of commander nock and the mobile infantry regiment of commander Adolf, have basically reached the level of a fourth level army - what they lack now is the replacement of armaments, These are the six fourth level armies. If we take into account the dark wings and the wings of guilt, two armies with level 4 and level 5 respectively, which were secretly trained by William before, the Principality of void now has nine first-class armies. If we count the two armies with the same level of level 4 and level 5 from the upcoming savage Legion and silver sideburns legion, the Principality of void has a total of 11 powerful armies, two of which are still level 5 armies. In this way, the military strength is naturally slightly stronger than that of King Ryan. If you add the advantages of famous generals, Reina''s halo of war and the priests and magistrates from the life church and the ice and snow winter church, the military strength will completely win the kingdom of Ryan. It can be said that even if the void principality wants to be directly upgraded to a kingdom, the kingdom of Ryan has nothing to do with this void principality. Of course, upgrading does not mean that Sean wants to, at least he must have a way to check and balance Ryan - this is a means that all principalities must ensure if they want to be upgraded to a kingdom, and its purpose is naturally to prevent both countries from losing and then being benefited by others. Of course, the reason why Ryan dared to upgrade was not only that he swallowed dabion at one breath, but also that NKOS artificially blocked the road between the Millennium covenant and Ryan, and that the Millennium covenant was in civil strife. At present, Sean doesn''t have much malice towards Ryan Kingdom, so he won''t consider upgrading the kingdom for the time being. But in any case, the strength of the void principality is obvious to all. Although many nobles still don''t know how strong the void principality is, it seems that Sean was just granted Duke after the last accident. Soon after, he was directly granted grand duke. As soon as the compensation scheme allowing him to establish the country was put forward, everyone knew that today''s void principality already had capital that didn''t need to buy Ryan''s Royal account. Therefore, when the territory blocked by the Principality of void for more than half a year finally began to be lifted, all the caravans trapped in the Principality of void for more than half a year immediately left the Principality of void as if they were fleeing. At the same time, there are also various news about the empty principality - such as the large-scale mobilization of the army, the tragic looting of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, the recruitment of military materials, the operation of large-scale logistics, and so on. With the exception of the massacre of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, all other news made it clear that the Principality of void was about to have a large-scale military operation. All the nobles bordering the territory of the void duchy immediately panicked. Because no matter how they inquired, they couldn''t find out who the enemy of the void principality was this time, but they were sure that the void principality was not making a show. For a moment, these barons, viscounts and earls were in danger of becoming the targets of the empty principality. But this is no wonder, because although the void principality is nominally a subsidiary of the kingdom of Ryan, and their lords can be regarded as "their own people". But in fact, the real situation is that they are not people in the same system at all, just like the factions in Ryan''s military department. They are all their own people on the surface, but once the interests of some of their own factions are involved, they will rush and compete with each other. Therefore, without a clear excuse, these lords and Sean are naturally their own people, but if Sean finds an excuse, it''s not a problem even if Sean wants to destroy them all. Of course, due to the ancient aristocratic law, Sean could not directly occupy their territory, but it was also allowed in the rules to support another puppet family. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the palace of King Ryan''s capital, marquis Flores was carrying a letter into the study of King Ryan Engels. The diligent King Ryan was not a king who only wanted pleasure. On the contrary, he was a really wise king. In his hands, Ryan not only restored the size of the Kingdom, but also completely eliminated the long-standing enemy, the kingdom of dabion. It can be said that Angus Ryan''s achievements are no less than those of the founder of Ryan''s kingdom. Even from a certain point of view, it is far more than his ancestor, ledesian Ryan, because although the kingdom of Ryan in those days was also a kingdom, it was only reluctantly linked to the last kingdom of the three water standards, far less stable in the seat of the second-class Kingdom than it is now. Since ancient times, it is easy to start a business but difficult to keep it. However, Engels not only succeeded in his career, but also helped Ryan to a higher level and create a better platform and foundation for his future generations. Of course, these also have a price. That is, in just two or three years, Engels seemed to be more than ten years old. However, there is no way. After all, after annexing the kingdom of dabion, there are too many things that Angus needs to deal with personally. Only the balance of strength within the Kingdom and the readiness of neighboring countries almost exhaust all of Angus''s energy. Especially since ingers let Sean and Athena set up the Principality of void and the Principality of Garrod respectively, many nobles in China have openly obeyed the royal family and secretly violated the royal family. Although Engels was very angry about this situation, there was no good way to solve these problems immediately for a while and a half. After all, he, King Ryan, prevented these nobles from gaining more interests. You know, after annexing the kingdom of dabion, many new interests have emerged. But at that time, in order to digest the national strength and resources of dabion as quickly as possible, Angus chose to accept a large number of dabion nobles. In this way, more than half of the interests were still in the hands of dabion nobles. As for the remaining half of the benefits, Engels gave two-thirds of them to Sean, Athena and the nobles who participated in the war against dabion. In this way, the royal family must intercept some of the remaining one-third of the interests. So there are almost no real benefits to Ryan''s nobles. In particular, after Sean occupied the gorge Rift Valley, he blocked the access to the wilderness and cracked down on all the slave trade. In this way, these nobles were naturally more angry, and naturally hated the Ryan royal family who enfevered Sean as the Duke of nothingness. However, these nobles did not have the courage to rebel against the Ryan royal family - at least, after not having enough allies and powerful allies, no nobles dared to rebel. This is also the main reason why the Ryan royal family belittled and cut the people after discovering the murder of Sean by the sene nobles. These nobles did not resist, but their mentality was certainly not much better. At this time, the king of Ryan, Angus Ryan, who got up earlier than the chicken, ate less than the pig, worked more than the donkey and slept later than the dog every day, looked a little chilly when he saw the Marquis of Flores walking into his study. He immediately realized that there must be a serious problem, otherwise his confidant would not appear in the palace so suddenly. Ingers slowly took off his small and exquisite glasses, put them on a document he was just reviewing, pinched the center of his eyebrows, looked at the Marquis of Flores and said, "what''s the matter?" In the past year or so, the whole Ryan kingdom was the first place to spread the magic array. Therefore, although the traffic situation in Ryan Kingdom has not changed a lot, in some emergencies, the military newspaper can be said to deliver directly. Therefore, if the Marquis de Flores wants to come to the palace, it is natural that he does not need to go on a journey of several months as in the past. However, generally, even if the Marquis de Flores wants to come to see the king, he will at least give a day or two notice in advance, rather than directly enter Engels''s study without notice. "The border blockade of the void principality has been lifted." Said the Marquis Flores in a deep voice. Hearing this, Engels brightened his eyes and said, "do you know what has happened in the past six months?" Marquis Flores nodded and then said, "it''s really related to the previous plot against the void duchy, but it''s certain that it''s not a coup within the void duchy, but an invasion from the outside In this war, the rumor that William died in the war has been confirmed. This is false news. He is just wounded and resting. However, the real dead person is the commander of steel wings, a void barbarian named anno. " The northern barbarians have now officially split into two ethnic groups. One is the northern barbarians who can only be found in the north of the miracle mainland, and the other is the northern barbarians who settled in the void principality. The former is still called the northern barbarian, and is still a well-known fool in the miracle continent; However, the latter have been given a new racial name, called "void barbarians". They have better toughness and wisdom than ordinary northern barbarians, especially in terms of combat effectiveness. "A commander of an elite Legion died?" Ingers nodded slightly to show understanding. "If that''s the case, you shouldn''t come to me in person." Hearing what Engels said, marquis Flores smiled helplessly: "if it''s just like this, of course I won''t bother your majesty like this. In fact..." speaking of this, marquis Flores has handed the letter in his hand to Engels, his majesty of Ryan Kingdom, and then said in a helpless tone: "over the Principality of the void, A formal notice letter was issued to prepare for the crusade against the Marquis de Lohan, because it is said that the Marquis led the military action of invading the void duchy this time. " Hearing the words of marquis Flores, ingers''s face suddenly changed. Then he opened the letter handed by Marquis Flores, put on his glasses again and scanned it quickly. His face gradually became dignified with his reading, so that by the end of the last letter, Angus''s face had become unusually gloomy. The space in the study became stagnant. After a moment of silence, ingers said in a deep voice, "what do you think?" "After receiving the notification letter from the Principality of void, I have spent a month investigating the Marquis, but..." "But?" Angus raised his eyebrows. "He can''t harm the strength of the void principality. The Lord''s own strength is only the upper silver, and the strongest under his command is only the lower gold. The military strength is not bad, but it is also relative to other nobles." Marquis Flores said in a deep voice, "in any case, the Marquis absolutely does not have the courage and strength to go to the trouble of the empty principality But in fact, he not only did it, but also succeeded. It is said that he almost let William die. " "You mean..." Angus''s pupils suddenly shrunk. "Yes, there must be other conspiracies behind this, or... Participants." Said the Marquis Flores in a deep voice. "But listen to your meaning, it seems that you can''t find out at all." "Very ashamed." The Marquis of Flores lowered his head in shame and said with a decadent face, "I have exhausted all my resources to investigate in the past month, but I still can''t find any clues. All the evidence shows that the Marquis did it alone and has nothing to do with anyone else. " Angus''s look became particularly dignified. Seeing Engels'' face, marquis Flores dared not speak at will at this time. He knew very well that his duty was not only to supervise tonis fortress, but also to collect all the intelligence of the whole Ryan kingdom. Therefore, according to reason, if the Marquis de Rohan had any action, he should know it at the first time. But in fact, he didn''t know the real reason for the blockade of the territory by the Principality of void until he received a notice from the Principality of void a month ago. Anyway, all this is his dereliction of duty. But what really made him angry was that after receiving the notice from the void duchy a month ago, he devoted all his spare resources to the investigation of the Marquis de Lohan, but the result was still nothing. It can even be said that if it was not the notice sent by the Principality of void that they had found the real enemy, from beginning to end, the head of the secret intelligence department of Ryan kingdom was afraid that he didn''t even know who was the initiator of the conspiracy against the Principality of void. This was a great humiliation for the Marquis of Flores. "How did Sean know about this Marquis de Rohan?" Angus asked. "Originally, they didn''t know who initiated the conspiracy, but after William was attacked, the Principality of void blocked the border for the first time. Then they found that several celebrities tried to break through the blockade and leave. At that time, the strongmen of the Principality of void immediately took them down, Later, evidence of their connection with the mysterious army was found in the temporary residence of these people. " Marquis Flores understood these known information very thoroughly and reported all the clues and evidence in a few words. "Then he tortured them, but these people should be dead and didn''t speak until they died. However, after that, the Principality of void conducted a large-scale investigation throughout the principality, and soon found several suspicious characters who colluded with these dead men, and found correspondence with the Marquis de Rohan in their residence. " Ingers nodded, then took off his glasses again and exhaled heavily: "since Archduke Sean wants us Ryan royal family not to intervene in this matter, let''s treat it as if we don''t know anything Anyway, since the Marquis de Rohan dares to make these plots, he should also be prepared for revenge after being discovered. However, you should pay close attention to the every move of Marquis de Lohan. I want to know who is involved in this conspiracy. " "I see." Marquis Flores nodded, then turned and left the study. Just as Marquis Flores was about to leave the study, Engels suddenly stopped him: "yes Get ready to implement the bad blood plan. " When he heard the name of the "bad blood plan", marquis Flores''s body trembled. He turned his head and looked at Engels with an unbelievable face, but he saw that Engels had made up his mind. In this regard, Flores first sighed heavily, then nodded and made a courtesy towards Angus: "as you ordered, your majesty." Looking at his confidant, Engels finally showed a smile on his face, and then signaled that he could step down. This time, the Marquis of Flores slowly retreated out of the study in a bowed position, and then closed the door. When he closed the door and straightened up again, there was a trace of sadness on his face. ¡­¡­ meanwhile. Armaments, food and grass were all prepared for a whole month, and the empty principality finally woke up like a beast that had been sleeping for a long time. As a pioneer army, the lion of thunder directly crossed the borders of the void principality and stepped into the territory of the neighboring Earl of Teresa. Chapter 868 The Duchy of void is composed of seven territories. Pandaliang, originally a baron territory, is a north-south territory in the shape of a narrow strip on the territory. Its tail is the north, which is the import and export of the wilderness: gorge rift valley. On the right side of the long and narrow territory of panda, that is, in the East, it is successively bordered by the Baron of yedby, the count of bobis and the Viscount of chilav. The territory of chilav is slightly larger, but it is designated as the Viscount because the territory is relatively barren. From the map, the terrain of Lord chilav''s collar is more similar to that of Baron panda, which is longer than that of Baron yadby and count berbis. The Baron of yedby and the Viscount of berbis continued to the East, and the Marquis of tinchein. This territory has very rich resources, and now it is one of the most important economic sources of the whole empty principality. All taxes of this territory account for two fifths of the income of the whole empty principality. From Baron yadby to the south, they were Viscount Dayi and Viscount soan. The territory of viscount Dayi is like an ellipse. The first half, that is, the left half, borders Baron panda''s territory, and the second half, that is, the right half, borders Viscount soan''s territory. In fact, the Viscount of soan is also a relatively barren territory. This territory is more mountainous and can provide less resources for collection. Of course, it is better than the Viscount of chilav. On the map, this territory that looks a bit like a triangle is also bordered by the Viscount of Dayi, the Baron of yadby and the Marquis of tinguin. The vast territory formed by these seven territories is the whole void principality. Of course, it is the area of the empty principality recorded on the map of the kingdom of lane today. In fact, on the internal territory Map of the void principality, the whole Great Rift Valley area in the head and tail snake plan formulated by the former pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance extending from the gorge Rift Valley and the hundreds of kilometers of area radiated therefrom have also been included in the area of the void principality. Only from the internal territory of today''s void principality, it is almost equivalent to one-third of the area of lane kingdom. Bordering northeast of the county of the soan, former Viscount of the soan, was Earl of the dalessa. The lion of thunder, as the vanguard of the crusade against the Marquis de Lohan''s army, had crossed the border of the void principality and officially entered the territory of count Da lesha two days ago. The notice letter requesting the military right of way had been sent to the count three days before the thunder lion stepped into its territory, that is, one week before the official action of the Principality of void, all the Lords of the territory required for the military action of the Principality of void had received the official notice from the military of the Principality of void. However, in the face of this circular letter sent by the void principality, so far no Lord has made a formal reply. Logically speaking, let alone the territory of the same country, even if two allies with equal strength want to obtain the military right of way of the other party, they must get the official reply and confirmation of the other party before they can let the army pass through the other party''s territory. Therefore, according to the rules, after the military right of way request of the void principality is sent out, at least the void principality can carry out the corresponding military action only after the Lords of these territories formally reply and allow it. Otherwise, it will be regarded as an invasion. If in the past, Sean would naturally act according to the aristocratic rules, and he would not act rashly without the formal reply of these Lords. To get these lords to agree to the military passage of the void principality is nothing more than to cede some interests, as long as they fill these guys'' appetite - in short, it is a quarrel on diplomatic strategy. In fact, the reason why these lords who received the notification letter of the military right of way request of the Principality of void did not make a formal reply was that they were sitting on the ground and waiting for the Foreign Ministry of the Principality of void to come to the door for consultation. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that these lords also participated in the military action of secretly invading the void duchy six months ago. After all, it is not easy for thousands of troops to invade the void duchy unknowingly. At least there will be the secret cooperation of several lords and nobles. Just because there was no corresponding evidence, Sean and other talents did not retaliate against these lords and nobles. Lock a target to attack, Ryan kingdom will at least turn a blind eye, but if it is an indiscriminate large-scale invasion, Ryan royal family will certainly come forward. Sean didn''t want to break his face with Ryan''s royal family for the time being, so he had to deal with the Marquis who had been proved - Sean didn''t believe that the LORD would really deal with things so cleanly. As long as we lay down this territory and capture the Lord who was involved in the murder of anno, there will be all the answers Sean wants to know. Because of this, Sean naturally couldn''t wait to send troops after receiving the formal reply from the Lords. Anyway, he has said that he is not asking for the consent of these Lords. The reason why he would send this notice according to the rules was simply to take care of the face of Ryan''s royal family. Sean didn''t care what others thought. According to the battle plan, the lion of thunder, as a pioneer army, will go straight to the Marquis de Lohan. The subsequent army was composed of steel wings, dark wings and the first cavalry regiment, and the logistics security line was guaranteed by Stalin''s first infantry regiment and ardorf''s mobile infantry regiment. As for the scarlet knights, the wings of guilt and the second infantry regiment, they will stay in China for the time being as a reserve force. Once there are heavy casualties on the front line and reinforcements may be needed, these three legions will move out at the first time. This is not to say that William''s plan was too cautious, but that the origin of the invading Legion was so mysterious that William had to make such careful arrangements - even if he knew that the Marquis de Lohan had no strength to compete with the empty principality, this time William would never let the enemy take advantage of it. Moreover, in order to prevent the enemy from using the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain to invade the void duchy again, Clov''s Cecilia guards will stay in the void duchy. At the same time, William also asked Hella to secretly transfer the savage Legion back. The savage legion, which is now completely controlled by Haila, may not work hard for the interests of the void principality, but if it is only used as a strange soldier and as a means of icing on the cake, there will be no problem. In particular, this time William will go to the battlefield as a front-line commander. Naturally, Haila is responsible for the internal security of the void principality. Therefore, it is not difficult to mobilize the barbarian Legion. But for this reason, Sean will leave two holy land strongmen in the void duchy. The two men are vinia pofeng and rotikabas. The former is responsible for Neil''s safety, while the latter is responsible for Haila''s safety. As for the strong accompanying, there were Nolo, shefanio and Rena. As for Ma ton, it was arranged by Sean to go back to the snow wind tribe to find Sarkozy. Snow wind, of course, that was the bracelet of all the essence of the tribal tree of life from the gray tribe, and the broken branches of a life tree of the gray crow tribe. At the same time, Sean asked Marton to tell saloggi. After he made salooqi the chief of the eye of the storm tribe, he immediately joined the wild Federation and attacked the Raven tribe together with the wild Federation. Sean didn''t forget that the Raven tribe was also one of the participants in the conspiracy against the void principality, but he still had domestic affairs to deal with, so he couldn''t distract himself and set up troops to deal with the Raven tribe at the same time. Of course, another reason is that if Sean leads the army into the wilderness, it may also cause some other unnecessary troubles. If the wilderness Federation has a firm foothold, it naturally doesn''t matter. But now the wilderness Federation still belongs to the underground secret alliance and doesn''t tear face with the wilderness parliament, so the matter of dealing with the Raven tribe can only be handed over to the wilderness Federation. This is the advantage of having allies. Such a large-scale action of the Principality of void is naturally impossible to hide from anyone. It is almost the lion of thunder. While entering the leadership of count Da lesha, Sean''s six allies and those enemies naturally received the news at the first time. However, the reactions of these people were surprisingly consistent, and all chose to wait and see the change - the main reason why Sean''s enemies chose to wait and see the change was that they didn''t know what Sean was going to do, so they responded to the change with the same. Sean''s allies chose to wait and see for their own reasons. For example, Florence wiles was dragged down by the third garrison in the broken Dragon Valley. In particular, as soon as the two legions of thunder lion and Cecilia guards left, Florence would be under greater pressure. If he had not been supported by a door rope at the top of the list of famous generals, I was afraid that the third garrison would return. Kos Hopson and Lonnie holder were dragged down by the restless * * * Kingdom, and the small-scale conflicts at the border in the last month almost topped the total of the past year. And Athena, now the Archduke of the Principality of Garrod, naturally can''t send troops at will. Another reason is that her principality is in the hinterland of Garrod fortress, almost four months away from Sean''s empty principality. When she sends troops, I''m afraid the war is over. Besides, she could not send troops directly without the consent of the other Lord when applying for military passage like Sean. As for hutch boulder and Byrne Baidi, even if they want to support Sean, they also have to pass the military right of way. Moreover, the two of them could not take the posture of strong attack, because the Lords bordering the two territories were either Marquis of strength or marquis of real power, and it happened that these people were on the opposite side of Sean and others. They belonged to the faction of Duke roha kalch, another Duke of Ryan Kingdom. They would not sell hutch boulder any face. Therefore, in a way, even if Sean''s six allies of the Ryan Kingdom want to support Sean, they are powerless and are restrained. But fortunately, Sean never thought about asking these allies for help from the beginning. Arnold''s blood feud, that''s the blood feud of the void duchy. Sean is not weak enough to take revenge and need help from others. After entering the Earl of Da lesha, the lion of thunder did not take a cautious attitude. Under the leadership of Alfred, the whole Legion moved forward in a straight line and was ready to cross the Earl of Da lesha. Generally speaking, even if the military right of way is obtained, the army advances as close to the border as possible, and will not choose the way of crossing. Therefore, this move of the thunder lion is a naked contempt for count Da lesha. What''s more, the count hasn''t replied to the empty principality''s request for military access. Therefore, on the fifth day when the thunder lion entered the leadership of count Da lesha, the count had completed the gathering of private troops in the territory, and then stopped on the advance route of the thunder lion. The lion of thunder is an infantry regiment combining light and heavy infantry, so it is not equipped with horses. Even Alfred, as a commander, has never been used to riding horses. So when count Da lesha looked down on Alfred on a tall horse, the arrogance of the count was clear. Even when he glanced over the thunder lion and found that the Legion was sometimes of any race, the arrogance of his face turned to contempt. In his opinion, the so-called thunder lion is just a miscellaneous army. How can there be so many races mixed together in the real powerful team. Therefore, he directly thought that the external description of the fighting power of the thunder lion was exaggerated. As for saying that the thunder lion is one of the three most elite legions under the Duchy of void, the count scoffed. In his opinion, if the so-called main force and elite Legion are of the same level as the thunder lion, then the Duchy of void would not be worried. No wonder the count guessed so. Count Joseph tamen, Lord of the Da lesha, was born into an orthodox military family in the northwest aristocratic circle of dabion. In the war in the northwest theater, the count also had many brilliant military performances. One of his greatest achievements was that he led his army to raid the logistics supply line of the army of Ryan kingdom in the form of suicide attack late at night, forcing Ryan army to suddenly fall into an isolated situation deep behind the enemy. At that time, if it had not been for the lack of strong people in the holy land on the dabion side, which led to the direct killing of angel nugus by Devin, the war history of the northwest theater would have to be rewritten by Joseph tamen. So in fact, the count of Da lesha is also a very capable Lord, not a straw Lord. In particular, in more than one year and nearly two years after the end of the war, the Lord developed the army with almost dozens of people back into a quasi class IV army with a scale of 10000. It has to be said that the Lord''s ability is really strong, especially in military affairs. If he was given more time, it would not be impossible for him to train a fourth level elite army again. So it is understandable that the LORD did not take Alfred seriously. But Alfred doesn''t care. The lion king is in a very bad mood now because he has been delayed by the Lord and his army for more than ten minutes. How could Alfred be in a good mood when he was wasted ten minutes for no reason. So the way he looked at Joseph tamen naturally became very bad, even gloomy and fierce. "Good eyes." Joseph naturally saw Alfred''s eyes and immediately sneered. At this time, the two armies were about one kilometer apart, but the commanders of the two sides did not order the war, but chose pre war negotiation. Therefore, in fact, Alfred and Joseph were only about 30 meters apart, and only their respective Guard regiments came with the two commanders. "I don''t have time to talk to you about this nonsense." Alfred said in a deep voice, "you should have received the notice." "I didn''t reply." Joseph said faintly, still condescending. "We didn''t ask for your advice." Alfred''s voice was still low, and his face had become very impatient. "Just let you know, if you don''t intend to let your army go..." "Ha ha, what a big tone!" Hearing Alfred''s words, Joseph was really angry, and even the guard soldiers around him looked angry. "I''ll see what you can do if I don''t agree with you passing through my territory!" "Not much." This time, Alfred''s voice became indifferent. "Under the blood flag, never die." "Ha ha, it''s up to you not to die!" Joseph shouted angrily, pointing his whip at Alfred. This time, Alfred did not answer, but showed a grim smile, and then turned around and led his guard group back to the thunder lion. Watching Alfred return to the thunder lion without saying a word, Joseph''s anger was even stronger. However, he also knew that Alfred was determined to go to war, so he and his guard returned to the array at the first time to prepare for the battle. Sure enough. When Alfred returned, the whole lion of thunder began to move towards Joseph''s legion. But this time, the formation began to change quietly. The thunder lion heavy infantry with impact shield walked in the front, while the light infantry went to the rear of the Legion and put in the corresponding formation. The archers in the thunder lion Legion are about 100 meters behind the Legion, but everyone is ready to shoot at any time. Alfred and his guard regiment stood at the front of the regiment as usual. As the thunder lion gradually approached, the sound of neat footsteps began to become a thunderous roar. At this moment, the thunder lion was like thousands of troops galloping, and the momentum of the whole Legion began to rise continuously. Seeing that the momentum suddenly became unusually strong and strong, a tragic atmosphere of slaughter began to diffuse, and Joseph menta, who had always put a look of contempt on his face, became dignified. In his regiment, the breathing of all the soldiers began to become thick, and even many people began to tremble. For a time, their momentum was taken by the lion of thunder. Joseph knew he couldn''t go on like this, so he raised his right hand, turned his fighting spirit and shouted in a deep voice, "Archer, get ready! Aim at the archers behind the enemy''s phalanx. " Suddenly, the Legion behind Joseph heard a sound of bowstring pulling. Joseph turned over and dismounted. He knew that if he continued to sit on the horse once the war began, he would be a living target. The air became unusually stagnant. The distance between the two armies is only 500 meters, and the distance between the two archers is 600 meters. "Ready!" Joseph''s voice sounded, and his raised right hand did not fall. The distance between the archers on both sides is only about 400 meters. Joseph''s legion is a combination of riding and walking. Although there is no heavy infantry to act as a solid defensive front, Joseph, who is already good at field operations and attacks, naturally does not need this kind of arms that he considers to be cumbersome. At this time, he placed a square array of 5000 infantry on the front line, mainly 3000 sword and shield soldiers with Park knives and light shields, supplemented by 2000 long spearmen; At a later point, the same 3000 archers are responsible for long-range strike. The standard range is 300 meters. However, if it is precision strike, it must be ensured that the range is within 150 meters. You know, the 150 meter parallel angle precision strike is very excellent in the archer arms. As for the last 2000 soldiers, they were light cavalry on both sides of the square, 1000 on each side. Training cavalry is more difficult than training infantry, even if it is only light cavalry, so Joseph usually makes these two thousand light cavalry responsible for flank harassment and containment, and finally cleaning the battlefield and harvesting the enemy. When Joseph felt the powerful momentum of the thunder lion, he knew that the army was still a little strong, but in his opinion, it could not be compared with the army trained by himself. Of course, he didn''t want to be a big one. He was not lucky that he had such excellent command and combat ability. So Joseph was waiting. When he had to wait for the other archers to enter the range of 300 meters, he immediately launched the first wave of arrow rain, and let the light cavalry on both wings attack at the same time. After the second wave of arrow rain, he planned to attack the front line of the thunder lion. He knew very well that the archer''s strike effect against heavy infantry was not good, but the attack of the second wave of arrow rain. Joseph''s idea was not to kill the enemy, but to hurt and contain the enemy. He is confident that once the light cavalry attacks, the front infantry array of the thunder lion will change and protect the archers in the back, so what he wants is to make these infantry unable to protect the archers in the back! Looking at the thunder lion still moving forward slowly, Joseph''s mouth gently raised, revealing a sneer: what elite army, but so! But Joseph''s smile soon stiffened! Because when the archers behind the thunder lion stepped into a distance of 400 meters, they had shot the first wave of arrow rain. The infantry square in the front row stopped at this time and did not advance again. For a moment, Joseph cursed angrily. He knew that he underestimated the enemy! The attack of the first wave of arrow rain, naturally, was not against the archers in Joseph''s back row, but all fell on the infantry square in Joseph''s front row. Alfred''s idea is not to kill the enemy, but to hurt the enemy and morale! Those sword and shield soldiers may be able to raise their shields to parry, but the long gunmen in the front row are unlucky. Those who were close to the sword and shield soldiers were lucky. The long gunmen who were a little farther away immediately fell down like cutting wheat. For a moment, the cry rang out on the battlefield. "Damn it!" Joseph cursed loudly, "cavalry attack! Attack The sword and shield soldiers raise their shields for defense, and the whole army advances Archer, shoot freely! " The cavalry troops on the left and right sides of the phalanx immediately attacked after hearing Joseph''s order. Without Joseph''s orders, they also knew what their attack target was. At this time, time became extremely valuable. In particular, they had seen that the archers were drawing out their arrows again and ready to start the second arrow rain attack. Therefore, these cavalry did not care to maintain their formation and rode their horses one after another. At the same time, the spearmen immediately gathered up the formation, hid under the protection of the sword and shield soldiers, and then began to move towards the thunder lion. However, they did not dare to gallop like cavalry, but moved forward carefully, fearing that the enemy''s archers would attack them again. As for the archers, like the cavalry, they knew what they should do at this time, so their first wave of arrow rain fell towards the front line of the thunder lion to prevent them from retreating and protect the archers. Without Alfred''s order, all the thunder lions consciously began to raise their shields to resist the falling arrow rain. Compared with the one meter long square shield of the sword and shield soldiers, the shield area of the thunder lion is much larger. Even if those humans can''t lift the impact shield, it''s not difficult for bear people and Tauren to lift it. Therefore, under the sound of Jingling for a time, the bow and arrow attacks from the enemy are naturally blocked. Alfred, watching the cavalry wings on both sides running in disorder, sneered and waved his hand again. As the thunder lion of the brotherly legion, he is also the most skilled shotgun who knows the steel wing. Therefore, when these cavalry approached a certain distance, the light infantry behind the heavy infantry threw out all the javelins they had already prepared for the first time, and in an instant there was a wailing sound of horses; But this is not the end. The archers in the rear also split about at the first time, and then directly shoot out the second wave of arrow rain. But this time, the target of these archers was no longer the cavalry on horseback, but the running horses. A moment later, there was another sound of people overturning. When the second wave of arrow rain was shot, the second wave of javelin throwing from the light infantry of the thunder lion followed. This time, the enemy cavalry on both wings immediately caused chaos. Joseph''s heart began to bleed when he watched the cavalry on both wings destroy more than a third without making any achievements, and fall into chaos! At this time, his eyes were red. He could no longer care about anything and immediately ordered a strong attack. This has completely entered the white hot war situation. Even if he has many tactical changes, he can''t keep up with the rhythm. Therefore, at this moment, the only thing he can do is to hope that the cavalry commanders on both wings can immediately stop the chaos and continue to attack the back of the thunder lion, and the only thing they have to do is to cooperate with the cavalry on both wings to launch a fierce attack. Watching Joseph lead the enemy to attack, Alfred snorted coldly. At the same time, Alfred also led the heavy infantry of the thunder lion to charge Joseph''s sword shield and Spearman. Only from the perspective of momentum, it is undoubtedly the lion of thunder, which is more shocking. Under Alfred''s leadership, the thunder lion''s heavy infantry square was like a sharp knife stabbed into butter, mercilessly cutting the infantry square of Joseph''s Legion directly. Seeing that his infantry array was almost cut by the thunder lion without resistance, Joseph was so angry that he almost gushed blood directly, because the performance of the thunder lion completely subverted the performance of a Heavy Infantry Corps. You know, the Heavy Infantry Corps has always been famous for its slow movement speed and strong defense ability. Cutting the military array is not the patent of infantry, but the patent of cavalry, especially heavy cavalry - on the battlefield, the role of heavy cavalry is to cut the military array and combat morale. What is really used for battlefield harvesting is the cavalry responsible for attacking. However, under the command of Alfred, the heavy infantry of the thunder lion completely showed the style of heavy cavalry - not only did they run fast, but also easily cut their own infantry array without difficulty. What made Joseph vomit blood was that after cutting and breaking his infantry array, the thunder lion heavy infantry divided into two groups - the first group rushed towards his Archer array without turning back, and the latter group turned around and began to wrap dumplings towards his infantry array! What''s more, the lion of thunder light infantry array that didn''t follow the charge threw the last javelin at its own infantry array. Within a distance of less than 100 meters, watching these barbarians, tauren, bear and many other races famous for their strength throw javelin, how can they resist with the defensive ability of the square shield of the sword shield soldiers. So in an instant, there was another terrible cry! With this scream, a new round of horse wailing and the scream of cavalry death also sounded on this battlefield again. Then Joseph saw that when the third wave of arrow rain was finished, there were less than 1000 cavalry on the left and right wings, and they were less than 100 meters away from the bow and arrow array of the thunder lion. This should have been a very happy news for Joseph, but when he watched the archers drop their bows without hesitation, then take out their long guns and swords, and then attack these cavalry, Joseph knew that his two thousand cavalry were finished. Of course, he also knew that more than two thousand cavalry were finished. The archer array, which was rushed into by the thunder lion heavy infantry led by Alfred, was also finished. Because the archers he trained are not like the archers of the lion of thunder. They can be directly used as infantry by dropping their bows and arrows and picking up their long guns and Swords - in the normal division of arms, the situation of archers facing close quarters is basically linked to the term "regiment destruction". And himself and the remaining 4000 infantry? Joseph looked around at his soldiers who were surrounded and were being eroded and reduced. Joseph suddenly felt extremely ironic. More than half an hour ago, he looked down on the army of the lion of thunder, but only for more than half an hour, he was facing the end of the total army, which seriously hit Joseph''s self-confidence. After all, he always thought that his military talent and ability were very strong. But facts have proved that he is the one who really "is nothing more than that". "We surrendered!" Joseph shouted in a deep voice, "we surrendered! Stop your attack! " But in the face of Joseph''s roar, the thunder lion was ignored, and the crazy attack continued. "We surrendered! You can''t keep attacking! I am willing to pay the ransom! " Joseph continued to shout. But this time, someone finally responded to him. It was only the response, but it was not the voice Joseph wanted to hear. "Under the blood flag, never die!" "Under the blood flag, never die!" The roar of the thunder lion resounded throughout the battlefield. Hearing this cry, Joseph''s face turned white, and even his regiment completely collapsed at this moment. Even if Joseph wanted to regroup, he was completely unable to return to heaven. At this moment, Joseph really regretted such provocation to the lion of thunder. ¡­¡­ On April 16, 1878, a fierce and short white-edged battle broke out between the thunder lion led by count Da lesha and count Da lesha, Joseph tamen. The war between the two sides lasted an hour and 23 minutes. The lion of thunder killed 78 people, slightly injured 369 people and seriously injured 121 people. Count Teresa''s legion, a total of 10000, was destroyed. Count Teresa, Joseph tamen, was killed on the spot. Then, the lion of thunder marched in under the leadership of count Da lesha, and the tamen family was destroyed. At this point, the whole Ryan Kingdom finally clearly saw the determination of the void duchy this time. Under the blood flag, never die! Chapter 869 In a room with a huge floor to ceiling window six meters high, four people in luxurious clothes sit on both sides of a long table. There are young people, middle-aged people and old people. Among the eight, three are even women. Two are relatively young, about 24 or 5 years old, and only one middle-aged woman is about 50 years old; The other five were men, a young man about 25 years old, three middle-aged men about the same age as the middle-aged woman, and an old man about 60 years old. In this room similar to the conference room, there are many elegant decorations, and even the decoration is dominated by classical beauty and elegant beauty, revealing an introverted luxury temperament everywhere. Moreover, this elegant and noble atmosphere full of introverted luxury can be seen everywhere in the whole castle. Even the servants serving in the castle also reveal a spirit that is difficult to see in ordinary aristocratic families. Whether from the decoration, furnishings, the spirit of servants, or the clothes of these obviously extraordinary nobles, all reveal the prominence of the family. In fact, the family does have a prominent surname. Simon. The Simon family is an ancient family with the same long history as dabion. The origin of this family started with outstanding military achievements. After two generations of expansion, when it was passed on to the fourth generation of family owners, the family motto changed from development to conservation, and began to develop in business. After several generations of efforts, the Simon family became a very prominent ancient family in the kingdom of dabion at that time. Their family style gradually got rid of the nouveau riche atmosphere when they started the family and the later merchant atmosphere, and began to become introverted, but the edge of this prominent family did not disappear, Instead, it grew stronger. Even later, the Simon family finally succeeded in standing among the top nobles in the kingdom of dabion. Climbing from ordinary nobles to real nobles, and then prefixed with strength, no one knows the hardships of the competition family. Although the Simon family was not very high in the ranking of many powerful Marquis of the kingdom of dabion at that time, their family heritage would not be underestimated even the seven Dukes of dabion at that time. In particular, the head of the Simon family at that time always adhered to the principle of neutrality, which made the Simon family a hot pastry in the Dabian aristocratic circle with fierce competition for various interests at that time. Many Dukes wanted to win the family into their own faction. Unfortunately, the war between Ryan and dabion broke out later. Because of the geographical location, the Simon family was divided into the northwest theater. After that, even when dabion became history, the Simon family also threw themselves into the arms of the New Kingdom, the kingdom of Ryan. In the war in the northwest theater at that time, the strength of the Simon family was relatively intact, and the speed of turning the rudder was fast enough. Therefore, when the war was over, the Simon family not only retained the noble title, but also did not weaken its territory and title. It was still a powerful Marquis family. However, after switching to the command of Ryan Kingdom, the Simon family appeared to be a lot of low-key. But this low-key day only lasted for more than two years, and the Simon family once again entered the vision of the whole aristocratic circle. But this time, it was not the aristocratic circle of the kingdom of dabion, but the vision of the two major factions inside and outside the great wall of the whole kingdom of Ryan and many other aristocrats who had not yet obtained the fief. Because the Simon family is now the owner of the Marquis de Lohan. Best Simon, now the current owner of the Simon family, is the Marquis de Lohan. It was noon, and the bright sun was shining through the huge French window. However, some of the conference rooms that should have been warm because of this are still cold. Even if the fireplace has been used, a large number of firewood makes the flames in the fireplace burn particularly vigorously. The eight people in the conference room still feel a chill. At this time, all the big and small nobles who knew the situation in the whole Lane aristocratic circle felt the same cold as winter. For nearly three months since the Duchy of void sent troops in April 1878, the army of the Duchy of void has crossed six territories, including three Earl leaders, two Viscount leaders and one Baron leader. Among the five territories traversed, count Joseph tamen, the Lord led by count Da lesha, tried to intercept the thunder lion with his own military skills. As a result, he took root in a famous military noble for at least two or three hundred years. The tamen family was completely wiped away by the thunder lion, just like the waves washed up on the beach and then slowly ebbed, The whole tamen family disappeared into history. Hundreds of people of the tamen family, men and women, young and old, died under the butcher''s knife of the lion of thunder. The famous defensive fortress led by Da lesha was almost dyed red by blood, and the flag of the tower family, which had been flying for hundreds of years, was also replaced by the flag of the void principality. However, different from the black background of the previous void flag, the background of the void flag inserted in the tamen family is bright red. Even the wing representing the attack and shelter of the Connery family is also painted with a slightly lighter red than the background. This means that the tamen family died under the blood flag revenge. If the downfall of the tamen family only allowed the nobles of lane kingdom to see Sean''s determination, then the next Viscount Ryder and Earl Medan led the whole Lane aristocratic circle to clearly see the madness and bloody of the void principality. Viscount Ryder, regardless of strength or family background, is naturally impossible to compare with the tamen family. However, viscount Ryder also has a great advantage, that is, the territory has a mountain city built near the mountain. The city is built in a mountain range across the whole Ryder territory. If the thunder lion wants to cross Ryder territory, it must pass through the mountain city. Otherwise, it must bypass the mountain range and pass through the territory next to Ryder territory. Faced with the fierce lion of thunder, viscount Ryder simply closed the gate of the whole mountain city and declared a state of war. Under Alfred''s request for military right of way, the Viscount refused directly, and shot a wave of arrow rain as a counterattack and warning. Then, the result was not like what Viscount Ryder imagined. The thunder lion took a detour. They simply camped directly in the mountain city and began to go up the mountain to cut down trees and make siege equipment. Seeing this scene, viscount Ryder only felt dizzy, so he had to rush around for help, and the nearest to Viscount Ryder''s leader was count Medan - in fact, count Medan''s leader was also the territory that received the request of the void principality for the opening of military access this time. Therefore, at the request of viscount Ryder, count Medan immediately led the reinforcements to the mountain city, ready to resist the attack of the lion of thunder. After confirming the arrival of count Medan''s reinforcements, the lion of thunder did not attack the city blindly. After all, at this time, the enemy in the city had almost reached 20000 people. If you count the forcibly recruited residents in the city, you can almost gather up a force of about 50000 people. The lion of thunder now has only more than 9000 troops, so it is naturally impossible to take the city, so Alfred ordered to wait for the arrival of follow-up reinforcements, and also stepped up the production of siege equipment. Naturally, viscount Ryder and count Medan could not allow Alfred to make siege equipment here. Therefore, several wars broke out between the two sides. More than 3000 people were killed in the thunder lion, and the coalition of the two nobles left almost 10000 people. However, the scale of this mountain city is quite large, and the resident population is almost more than 100000. Taking into account the mercenaries and floating population stationed in the city, it has almost reached 150000. Even if women, children and the elderly are only young and middle-aged, it has nearly 100000 living forces. After losing successive battles, viscount Ryder began to forcibly recruit those mercenaries and the young people in the city to the battlefield. In this way, the thunder lion was completely suppressed by the cannon fodder naval warfare of viscount Ryder and count Medan, and the casualties of the thunder lion surged to 7000, almost not far from withdrawal. However, the alliance of viscount Ryder and count Medan was obviously not easy. 120000 troops, including the regular army and cannon fodder, were forcibly consumed as much as 40000. Although almost 35000 people were cannon fodder, it was still an extremely tragic loss. However, before their coalition forces completely eliminated the lion of thunder, William led the steel wings, dark wings and the first cavalry regiment to the battlefield, then directly began to establish the defense front line, and directly called the scarlet knights, the wings of guilt and the second infantry as reserve forces. In the face of three new legions, count Medan and Viscount Ryder could only return to the mountain city and defend it. At the same time, they also asked their allies for help. With the full cooperation of the void, William, who is in command, certainly does not know what count Medan and Viscount Ryder are doing. But he didn''t mean to stop at all, but let them ask for help. This is not that William is too conceited, but that he wants to know who is involved in the conspiracy against the empty principality. In the absence of sufficient evidence, naturally, he can only take this way of spreading a net. Even if the nobles who received the letter did not lead their troops, it was enough to know which nobles received the letter. Next, just let the void investigate these nobles who have received the letter of help. William doesn''t believe that these nobles will leave no clues. As long as there are clues, even a hint, William can find out all these guys. So outside the mountain city, William waited for a full month. When the scarlet knights, the wings of guilt and the second infantry were all here, the nobles who received count Medan''s request for help still didn''t send troops. So William decided not to wait, but to attack the city. On May 22, 1878, the siege of the mountain city led by Viscount Ryder officially began. A siege is no better than a field battle. On the field battlefield, relying on tactics to implement various encirclement, formation cutting, occupying Highlands, etc., even when to invest reserve forces, when to launch a general attack, and how to control the battlefield area, we can win many classic battles with less. However, in the siege war, the only thing the attacker can do is to accurately grasp the opportunity, obtain the advantage by attacking and crushing the enemy''s morale, creating a situation of more and less, and turn the advantage into a victory. Compared with the offensive side, the defensive side has to occupy too many advantages in the siege, because they basically grasp the two advantages of geography and people. Most of the siege is to win through huge military advantages. Mountain city, even after several hard battles with the thunder lion, still has nearly 80000 troops. Under normal circumstances, the size of troops must be at least 150000 or more before it is possible to gnaw at such a city. William''s actual strength was only 46000, of which 5000 were cavalry and 1000 knights. In the siege, knights can naturally play a role, but under normal circumstances, no commander will let a knight regiment participate in the siege. As we all know, when fighting for control of the city wall in the early stage of the siege, the casualties were the greatest. Basically, in this case, they sent a large amount of cannon fodder supplemented by some real soldiers to fill the death hole. The famous sieges and the battle for the city wall on the miracle continent are fought in the unit of "section". Seeing the comparison between the forces of the void principality and the mountain city, even if we know that the so-called military forces of the mountain city are only forced civilians, there is a lot of water, but no one is still optimistic about the void principality. The whole Ryan Kingdom believes that the void principality will definitely fail here. After all, the mountain city, as the most important city of Ryder, is also the political center of Ryder, and its defense facilities will not be too weak. If the empty principality must eat the city, it is not impossible, but it will certainly suffer heavy losses. After all, the gap in military strength is there. But in fact, it took only two days for the army of the void duchy to completely take down the wall of the mountain city, forcing the defenders of the mountain city to enter the street battle. Almost all the Ryan nobles looked very strange after knowing the information, but when they knew what means William used, they were no longer strange, but shocked. Because there was only one word in the intelligence, Rena, shefanio and the scarlet Knights participated in the first wave of siege. Two holy land strongmen and a knight regiment are all involved in the first round, which is also the most fierce battle for the city wall? Everyone thinks William is crazy. In this fierce battle, even if the cannon fodder could not threaten the lives of the strong in the holy land, it was still a threat to the Knights. Moreover, so many people, even the strong in the holy land, may not be able to kill all of them. Once the strong in the holy land is tired, the strong in gold or a regular army of sufficient scale and quantity can also threaten the lives of the strong in the holy land. But is William really crazy? From the result, it is obvious that there is no, rather, the strong appearance of the strong in the Holy Land and the investment of the whole knights are the real reason for speeding up the army of the void principality to win the wall of Shanzhong city in two days. This measure not only greatly reduced the morale of the garrison in the mountain city, but also greatly protected the military loss of the void principality. After that, the street battle couldn''t stop the attack of steel wings and dark wings. The siege lasted less than five days and ended with the total annihilation of the defenders of the mountain city. Count Medan, viscount Ryder, the whole family of viscount Ryder, as well as the private army under his command, and all the residents of the whole mountain city were slaughtered by the void principality - not only the young and the mercenaries in the city, but also the old and weak women and children. The wail of the whole mountain city rang through for four days, and the blood stained almost every corner of the city. This is the real slaughterhouse! When William led the empty army to leave the mountain city, the whole mountain city was as silent as a ghost land except for the empty blood flag flying in the wind at the top of the city. The scavenging black crow is said to have landed in the city from the sky like a dark cloud. The Principality of void is a truth that we really tell everyone with action: under the blood flag, we will never die. Any enemy who dares to block the advance of the army of the void principality will only end up being washed with blood. The noble family in the way, that is, the whole family will be destroyed; If you think that relying on the city to defend can block the void principality, the end of the mountain city led by Viscount Ryder is the best example. When the army of the Principality of the void entered the Earl of Medan through Viscount Ryder, the Earl of Medan''s family dared not stop it any more. But even so, they were all hanged by William, on the grounds that count Medan helped Viscount Saud resist the advance of the army of the void duchy, wasting the precious time of the void duchy. But this time there was no slaughter. Of course, there was a small episode in this incident, that is, count Medan''s family tried to keep the last fire and secretly smuggled several people away. As a result, these fires were all intercepted and killed by the void Dark Blade led by rupee before they left the Earl of Medan. In front of the family of the Earl of Medan, they became the first people to be hanged. Bloody, cruel and cruel are the impressions of all the nobles of Ryan Kingdom on the void duchy. However, this deterrent effect is really very good. Because the next two territories passed by the army of the void duchy, their lords did not dare to resist. Of course, it''s not that there is no lord who still wants to try to resist according to the garrison pool, but because of the lesson of the mountain city, the Lord just ordered to resist, and there was a riot in the whole city. Then the unlucky Lord was turned over to William, and its end is conceivable. In just three months, four noble families were completely destroyed by the army of the void duchy. After that, the army of the void duchy was unimpeded. On August 22, 1878, the army of the Principality of void officially entered the Marquis de Rohan, and its supply lines spanned eight territories. Such a long supply line is naturally extremely disadvantageous to a large army, because they have gone deep behind the enemy alone. But in fact, no nobleman dared to attack the supply line of the army of the void duchy. The reason is very simple. These people have been deeply shocked by the strength and hegemony of the void principality in these four months. It should be the Simon family that is really helpless. At this moment, the whole Simon family is in a panic. At the moment when the army of the Principality of the void stepped into the leadership of the Marquis de Rohan, more than ten people of the Simon family fled, but now all of them have become dead - half of them were found by the current head of the Simon family and directly ordered to be killed; The other half was intercepted by rupee in the void, and the body was directly thrown in front of the Simon family castle. Therefore, the atmosphere in the conference room was so dull that the eight superiors who could be said to be in control of the whole Simon family felt the chill of death in the conference room. There was no reason. Chapter 870 The atmosphere in the conference room is still depressed. The eight people in charge of the real power of the whole Simon family looked particularly gloomy at the moment, especially after they read the report document in hand. Since the army of the Principality of void entered the country, several private armies under the Simon family began to escape. Even if the Simon family sent out the governor army and executed a large number of people one after another by extremely severe means, this phenomenon of desertion could not be stopped. What''s more, even the family members of the Simon family began to abscond with money. Although it has been proved that this practice is completely undesirable, because the empty principality will not let any member of the Simon family go, the panic of the whole Simon family is still unavoidable. In these two days alone, the order of Simon family has been completely chaotic, and the following phenomena are common. Almost everyone showed a broken jar. "Bang!" A middle-aged man sitting in the conference room reached out and clenched his fist, and then hit the table hard. Everyone''s eyes fell on him. "It''s too deceptive!" The middle-aged man roared in a deep voice, "isn''t there any statement from Ryan''s royal family!" On hearing the speech, another middle-aged man in charge of all the diplomatic affairs of the Simon family shook his head and smiled bitterly: "holding up the blood flag in the void principality belongs to blood revenge. Let alone that the Ryan royal family will not intervene in this blood feud between nobles. Even in the era of the Kingdom of dabion, the royal family will not intervene Rather, we should be glad that the Ryan royal family did not appear to support the empty principality. " Hearing what the middle-aged man said, the middle-aged man with a hot temper was silent, and the atmosphere in the conference room became more depressed for a time. "Is there no other way?" The middle-aged woman couldn''t help opening her mouth. Although her voice didn''t sound too nervous, there was also a trace of sadness, "we shouldn''t have..." "Enough!" Before the middle-aged woman finished speaking, the only old man in the conference room, best Simon, now the owner of the Simon family, Marquis de Lohan, shouted in a deep voice and directly interrupted her next words, "what''s the use of saying this now Now that we have done it, don''t regret it. We can only blame ourselves for not handling things well and letting others touch our tail. " Hearing what best said, the people in the conference room lowered their heads silently. The three young people looked at each other, and in each other''s eyes, they all saw only deep fear. In fact, the Simon family did participate in this conspiracy against the void principality. Moreover, not only the Simon family, but also count Medan and Viscount Ryder, who were destroyed under the army of the void principality, participated in the plan, which is why count Medan and Viscount Ryder will make every effort to resist the passage of the void army. At that time, the Simon family did not want to support. They also secretly sent an army to support. However, no one thought that the coalition of count Medan and Viscount Ryder would be so vulnerable and destroyed in only five days. Of course, to say bad luck, it probably belongs to the tamen family. Because the family did not participate in the plan for the void duchy, they would become the first victim, purely because of the vanity of the nobility. But even Joseph tamen did not expect that the void principality would be so cruel and ruthless that it would completely wipe out their whole family. The Simon family actually had a vote on whether to participate in the conspiracy against the void principality. The result was three to four: three votes against and four votes for, so the resolution was passed, and then there was a preparation period of several months - as the outside world now guessed, the mysterious army deep into the void principality was the private army secretly cultivated by the Simon family. Its essence, like William''s secretly cultivated wing of conviction, is ready to appear as a killer mace. As for the five shadow assassins, they were not written by the Simon family, but by the mysterious allies who provided the action plan. Of course, the Simon family has seen this action plan. In their view, it is perfect - in this plan, the private army provided by the Simon family is just bait. The real purpose is to plunder all the information in the Military Research Institute of the Principality of void and complete the assassination of the three giants of the Principality of void. As long as the three giants are solved, the void principality is a sick tiger without teeth and claws. At that time, there is no need for other actions. It only needs to incite a little and create another conflict, which is enough to disintegrate the void principality and may even directly become the control of the puppet regime. Either the former or the latter is the reward for the Simon family''s participation in the conspiracy - they will become the most powerful family in the whole Ryan kingdom. If it is the former, the Simon family will obtain a large number of military forces and generals of the collapsed void principality at one stroke; If it is the latter, the Simon family will have a secret principality, which is naturally very beneficial to the development of the Simon family. It can be said that the ambition of the Simon family is not big. With such huge profits, that risk is naturally worth taking a risk for the Simon family, a family of business background in previous generations. But unfortunately, their action failed. It is a problem that the void duchy did not expect to have a strong saint. Another problem is that it did not prepare emergency measures and did not deal with the means of destruction of evidence perfectly, so it will be caught by the void duchy. However, at this point, the Simon family''s frustration and regret will not help. What they have to do now is how to avoid the genocide crisis. From the performance of the Duchy of void during this period, it is obvious that the Duchy of void is not joking about its immortality under the blood flag war. "Master, what shall we do now?" Another middle-aged man, who had never spoken, asked in a deep voice, "are we just going to surrender?" "Surrender?" The hot tempered middle-aged man roared, "do you think surrender is useful!? Look at the fate of count Medan! Do you think if we surrender, the other party will let us go Hum, I think it''s better to fight hard with each other. " "A fight? What about the spelling? " The middle-aged man who obviously advocated surrender sneered and asked, "the other party now has two strong saints. What do you fight with others? Do you have the strength and qualification to fight with others? People can easily press you to death Don''t tell me that you have to compare the military level with others. We haven''t heard of the two legions, the dark wing and the wing of conviction. But since they are all legions named after the "wing", do you think they will be weaker than the steel wing? " "So you mean we should just kill ourselves?" Best Simon glanced coldly at the middle-aged man who spoke. Only one look made the other party shiver. Perhaps the Simon family is now tottering, and it may not be possible to escape this door destruction crisis. But now the Simon family has not been really destroyed, so best Simon is still the head of the family. He still has the ability to decide the life and death of his people. You know, best Simon was famous for his cold blood in the kingdom of dabion. He not only inherited the speculative and adventurous spirit of his father''s generation, but also inherited the cold-blooded military style of the founder of Simon family. "I, I don''t mean that, master..." best stared coldly, and the middle-aged man''s voice dropped. "Hum!" With a heavy hum, best turned his head and looked at the hot tempered middle-aged man, and then asked in a deep voice, "if you can contain the two strong saints of the void principality, how sure are you that you can block the army of the void principality?" Block, not defeat. This proves that the Simon family has admitted that they are the underdog in the competition with the military power of the void principality. To defeat the army of the void principality under the command of a famous general, the Simon family itself knows that this is a dream. Therefore, best Simon will not say anything about defeating and defeating the army of the void principality. In this regard, we have to say that best Simon is still more pragmatic. Hearing best Simon''s words, the hot tempered middle-aged man in charge of the Simon family''s military action fell into silence, and his brain was rapidly analyzing the military strength of both the enemy and ourselves. At the same time, we are also simulating the sand table deduction of the enemy and ourselves in our mind, trying to find the chance of victory. He knew what best Simon meant by "blocking". As long as the Simon family can block the army of the void principality and prove to the whole Ryan kingdom that they are not weaker than the void principality in the level of general competition, then with the details, strength and reputation of the Simon family, they will be able to win many allies and reinforcements. At that time, the Simon family will have the possibility of turning defeat into victory. Even, as long as they can eat the army of the void principality, the void principality will fall into a situation of great vitality. Maybe their Simon family can find a chance to eat the void principality openly. If it is really successful, then the Simon family can completely replace the position of the void principality and become a grand duke! Thinking of this, the hot tempered middle-aged man naturally showed a hot look in his eyes. Of course, the premise of all this is that he must be able to block the attack of the army of the empty principality. At this moment, the conference room, which was originally filled with low air pressure, suddenly had a little more nervous atmosphere. In particular, the three young people - in fact, the three young people of the Simon family were not qualified to participate in such meetings, but as early as six months ago, they were identified as the successors of the future diplomatic, military and financial leaders of the Simon family, so they also have the qualification to participate in such high-level meetings. At this time, two of the three young people looked forward to the hot tempered middle-aged man, hoping to hear a good news enough to cheer them up from his mouth. Among them, a woman with dignified and beautiful appearance and long blond wavy hair has the brightest eyes. Because she is the successor of the next Simon family military leader - she will take over her father''s post. After a long time, the hot tempered middle-aged man finally exhaled heavily, and his face also showed some ruddy excitement: "if we can choose a place, the odds of winning are at least 50%. However, the premise is that the other party''s strong in the holy land must be really restrained and cannot be distracted from attacking our army. Otherwise, we have no chance of winning at all. " Fifty percent! This probability is only half, that is to say, there is a 50% chance that it will not be able to resist the invasion of the empty principality. According to the normal situation, this probability can be said to be very low. It is only qualified to try reluctantly, not even "necessary". However, you know, the person in charge of commanding the attack is William Yale, now ranked seventh among the top ten generals in the mainland! Dare to say that 50% of the assurance can block his attack, this probability is not low, but very high! For today''s Simon family, it is completely necessary to try. "You only need to block the army of the empty principality for a month. Are you sure?" Best Simon asked again hastily. "If it''s a month, then I can increase the probability to 70%." The hot tempered middle-aged man''s voice at this time was full of a kind of self-confidence, "but I can only play defensive war, and I must defend according to the risk. If I were fighting in the field, I wouldn''t be sure at all. And... After this war, we will be greatly weakened. Even if the family is not destroyed in the end, I''m afraid it will take a long rest in the future. " "As long as we can avoid this robbery, we won''t lose our strength." Best Simon waved his hand and said faintly, "the secret library of the family will be open to you. No matter what you need, you can put it forward directly! From today on, you have all the call permissions of Simon family. No matter what requirements you have, you will be met at the first time I''m going to find our mysterious ally now. I believe they won''t refuse if they just contain the two strong saints of the void principality instead of fighting to the death. " Hearing what best Simon said, everyone in the conference room showed a look of excitement, and the fear of being threatened by death finally dissipated. However, in this extremely happy atmosphere, there was a flash of a different color in one''s eyes. This man is another young woman in the conference room. She has long blond hair, but her hair is not wavy, but straight to the waist. Her face is much more gorgeous than another woman, especially her eyes, which are extremely moving and bright. Every frown and smile has an unspeakable charm. At this moment, the strange color in her eyes flashed away and looked no different from the others in the room. Soon, the meeting came to an end. In order to resist the invasion of the empty principality and win a chance to turn defeat into victory, the people in the conference room immediately began to take action. The arrangement of the array, the contact, the cooperation, as if everyone has found the power to devote his life to it. When these big people who control the fate of the whole Simon family take action, the whole Simon family starts to rotate like a precision gear, operating ring by ring. Soon, the already broken Simon family order was immediately re established. This is the quality of a real aristocratic family. There is only one person, in sharp contrast to the whole busy Simon family. That is the beautiful woman with long blond hair at the waist. After the meeting, the woman returned to her room for the first time, facing a shadow in the room with a dignified face, and said in a deep voice, "I want to see grand duke Sean Connery!" Chapter 871 To hear more of your voice and to receive more of your suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to Lord of war! The blonde''s voice was very low. It was obvious that even she didn''t dare to say it out loud at the moment, so she had to keep her voice as low as possible. However, from the slight tremor in the sound line, it can be seen that the blonde woman is very nervous at the moment. But no wonder. As the successor of the next Simon family''s diplomatic director, Diana Simon was naturally cultivated by the Simon family. Her father is now the head of foreign affairs of the Simon family, who is responsible for all the external affairs of the Simon family, including various contacts and meetings with the allies of the Simon family. If people knew that Diana was in her room and said what she wanted to see the Duke of void, I was afraid even her father could not get rid of it. So Diana had to keep her voice down. But as her words fell, the situation in the room did not change at all. There is still silence. This phenomenon changed Diana''s look slightly and bit her lower lip tightly. But soon, as if she had made up her mind, she took another step forward, and her voice was a little louder: "I want to see the Duke of void, Lord Sean Connery! Now! " At last, the voice had a bit more sinister flavor. The room fell into silence again. A few seconds passed, but for Diana, it was probably as long as a century. The shadow in front of Diana finally shook and looked like boiling water. Then, Diana had an illusion that the shadow in front of her suddenly opened to the left and right like the curtain of a stage play, and a tall and straight figure came out of the shadow. Looking at the indifferent man with cold eyes in front of her, Diana''s heart tightened suddenly and swallowed her saliva subconsciously. Diana is not stupid, on the contrary, she can be said to be very smart, so from some clues, she can infer many things. For example, now the whole Simon Castle must be under the monitoring of the void principality. The reason for this judgment is very simple. Those who abscond from Simon castle will soon be caught by the Principality of vanity and throw their bodies back in front of the castle. Diana will never believe it if the castle is not under surveillance. However, no matter how she guessed, she didn''t expect that the person appearing in front of her at the moment would be rupee, one of the three small giants of the void! The void principality is now known as the big three and the small three. The big three refer to William, Hella and Neil, the consul of the void, who are responsible for the military affairs department of the void principality. The three small giants refer to the most mysterious intelligence organization in the Principality of the void, and the three principals of the realm of the void: The Dark Blade rupee of the void, the alikate of the night, and the flying eagle, sigley Bernie. Among them, the origin of rupee is the most mysterious. No one knows the origin of the rupee, and even it is said that not many people know the interior of the most mysterious department of the Principality of nothingness, the realm of nothingness. The only thing that can be made clear is that the commander of the void dark blade, a man specially responsible for assassination, anti assassination and secret surveillance, has the potential and talent that many people envy. It is said that he was just a bronze mirror when he joined the realm of emptiness, but he had the strength of next gold in less than five years. "Lord rupee..." "You''re smart." Rupee is two or three years younger than Diana, but his height is half a head higher than Diana. Although the whole person looks quite thin, the muscles hidden under his clothes are full of explosive power. "I..." facing the rupee half a head higher than herself, Diana only felt a strong oppressive force. She knew that this was the strong momentum that only the real real combat strong man who came out of the sea of corpses and blood could have. In the Simon family, there were several people with such a strong momentum that Diana felt uncomfortable every time she sat with them. But at the moment, no one knew that after seeing rupee, Diana''s inner uneasiness disappeared and replaced by a more firm attitude: "I... I want to see the Duke of vanity!" Rupee looked at Diana and didn''t speak immediately, but the more silent she was, the more she felt a wordless pressure. Until Diana''s face turned pale, it was obvious that she could not bear Lu''s awe inspiring momentum. Rupee said faintly: "Lord Sean said that anyone who can find our existence is qualified to see us Are you ready? " "Ready?" Diana was a little stunned and subconsciously thought rupee was going to kill her mouth. But when she saw that rupee was still staring at herself without any intention of killing, she bit her lower lip and nodded heavily, "ready!" Then she saw rupee''s sudden lightning shot, and then her consciousness fell into endless darkness. When Diana woke up again, she found herself in a camp. The layout of the camp was very simple and there was no luxurious dress, but from the only things in the camp, Diana could infer that it should be the camp of a commander. Almost the moment she realized this, Diana knew where she was: the headquarters of the army of void! Just as Diana landed from the marching bed, a young man came in outside the camp. This is a young man with black hair and black pupils. At the first time when she looked at the man, Diana felt her blood freeze, and she was stunned in situ and didn''t dare to move at all. "Diana Simon, isn''t she?" Sean glanced at Diana, walked towards the desk in the camp, and asked in a deep voice, "what can I do for you If I remember correctly, now our two families should be at war, or... Never die. " Diana was not surprised why Sean could tell her name in one word. She knew that if Sean didn''t even have this ability, it would be impossible to force the Simon family into such a situation. Rather, Diana was much more relaxed when she heard Sean tell her identity directly. "I know." Diana swallowed her saliva and then smiled. Perhaps because she was nervous, the smile looked worse than crying, "I... I have information. I think maybe you are interested?" "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows, then opened his chair and sat down. "I think you don''t know the meaning of the four words'' never die ''?" "I know." Diana nodded again. She took a deep breath, probably because Sean was not as vicious as the rumor, so Diana also became completely calm down. "Lord Sean, it''s the Simon family who won''t die with you, but I''m not from the Simon family." "Really? So when did you find out you weren''t from the Simon family? " Sean said faintly. "From the moment I appeared here." Diana was not embarrassed. On the contrary, she began to show a calm temperament, "I was born from a concubine of a side branch. My mother is just a maid. There are many people like me in the Simon family, but I am lucky, have a decent face, and have a hard-working heart, That''s why we have today''s status. " Sean didn''t speak, just listened quietly. In fact, the information about Diana had been sorted out and sent to herself when she was brought by rupee. Of course, this information can not be accurate and detailed. After all, although the intelligence ability of the void is very excellent, it is only relative to some overall situations. For example, this kind of information detailed to a noble member''s own intelligence can only know a general and complete. But these probably, combined with Diana''s words at this time, Sean has a more detailed understanding of this woman. At least, he knew that the woman was not lying. "Even if you are not from Simon family, why should I let you go?" When Diana finally finished her story, Sean said, "I think you should know that I will never let go of anyone involved in this conspiracy against my principality." "Because I think I have enough information to buy my life." Diana said calmly. "Tell me." Sean gestured. Therefore, Diana did not hesitate to explain all the battle plans on how to deal with the army of the void principality in the conference room of Simon castle at noon. It also includes the hidden power of the Simon family, the combat style of the leading general, and the news of several traps and bait arranged by the Simon family. It can be said that Diana sold the whole Simon family. After hearing Diana''s words, Sean suddenly smiled and said faintly, "not enough." Hearing Sean''s words, Diana''s face finally changed suddenly. However, Sean did not let Diana despair completely. He soon said, "I also need to know who persuaded your patriarch. In other words, I want to know the news of your mysterious ally You don''t think I''m just going to kill your Simon family and leave? " At the same time, Sean stood up and said faintly, "you should know why I didn''t order you to kill you immediately. Your father must also know about such conspiracy with other families, so... As a successor, you can''t be unaware. In fact, I am not interested in how the Simon family intends to resist my army, because everything is in vain. " With Sean''s words falling, Nolo also came in from outside the camp and stayed at the door of the camp. While Diana saw Noro, her face became more pale. She immediately understood what Sean meant by not interested. No matter who, even their Simon family, never thought that Sean had a fourth strong man in the Holy Land! In fact, at the moment, all Ryan nobles, including Ryan''s royal family, do not know how many strong saints there are in Sean''s empty principality. The only thing they know is that Rena and shefanio, of course, and Rorty cabas. After all, Rorty cabas was involved in the plot against William. But this time, with the arrival of the army, rotikabas did not appear. Therefore, the Simon family thought that there were only two strong saints from the void duchy. "I, I really don''t know." Diana''s face looked a little decadent. "We don''t know who the other party is, but we guess the other party''s power should also be very huge. Otherwise, they won''t give a lot of equipment support to the Simon family, and even the cooperation of the golden strong." Looking at Diana''s face, Sean knew that the other party was not lying, but the information was not what he wanted. "Is there no image feature?" Sean asked, frowning. "Image characteristics?" Diana frowned and thought, but she frowned helplessly. "I''ve only seen each other twice, but the other party wore a mage robe and wrapped her whole body tightly. She can''t see the image characteristics of the other party at all. But... " "But what?" Sean asked. At this moment, even if there is a little clue, Sean is not willing to give up. He believes that as long as there is a clue, the void can immediately follow this clue to search, and Sean is very confident in the void. As long as he gives them a direction of investigation, he believes that with the current ability of the void, he will be able to find the target. So what Sean lacks is just a little clue. Seeing that Sean looked very serious, Diana immediately said, "once I accidentally saw the other party leave. It seems that there is a layer of black fog where he walked, but I''m not sure if it''s true, because the fog dissipated quickly." Hearing Diana''s words, Sean first frowned, and then quickly showed a look of shock: "have you ever heard each other speak?" "Yes." Diana didn''t know why Sean asked, but she nodded. "Is the other person''s voice very hoarse and low, and no matter what you say, the context doesn''t fluctuate at all?" Sean is a series of questions. Diana''s eyes were wide open and her face was full of incredible look: "you... How do you know?" His inner thoughts were suddenly confirmed, but Sean sighed helplessly, but he was not happy at all£¨ My novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 872 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. Sean and William sat side by side in the dark night. Only one is a little sad, the other is solemn. "Are you sure?" After listening to Sean''s guess quietly, William turned to look at Sean and asked. "Nonsense." Sean gave William a white look. "At least I met face to face once. How can I not know This makes it difficult to search for clues. " "At the beginning, the fog spirit showed his face in front of you once. It was obviously looking for you. Don''t you have any clues?" William frowned. "Even if there''s a way to find direction, it''s OK." "If I know who the other party is, I need to talk to you." Sean said angrily, "I''ve only seen that thing once. I only know that it''s not weaker than the golden realm However, it was several years ago. With the growth characteristics of Wu Ling, a undead creature, and sufficient dead breath, I''m afraid it''s not weaker than the strong ones in the holy land. If it''s really that thing, it''ll be in trouble. " "It''s just a sanctuary. What''s the trouble?" William was puzzled. "As undead creatures, their fields have a special nature. After all, not all undead creatures can grow to the realm of the holy land." Sean knew that William didn''t understand the world of martial arts, so he opened his mouth and explained, "needless to say, lichs are among the dead, but they don''t treat themselves as dead. As for creatures like fog spirit, the more people die in their field, their strength will be enhanced accordingly. In other words, in their field, they can also increase the strength of undead creatures to a certain extent. " "So, the strength of the undead creature fog spirit is very strong?" "It can''t be strong, but it''s more difficult to deal with." Sean thought for a moment and then said, "but if we go to war with the Simon family, if he is present, we still have to find a way to lead this guy away. We can''t let him fight in the battlefield, otherwise it''s difficult to suppress his alienation." "Alienation?" William''s face was full of confusion again. "It''s variation." Sean sighed. "Does Blackstone know? It is the product of alienation twice Generally speaking, once the fog spirit is alienated, it may evolve into a hell creature. If it is at the holy domain level, it may have to be at the level of hell commander Two years ago, in King Ryan''s capital, Rena and I dealt with the demon God, which was almost that level. " "You know it was two years ago." William said faintly, "there are Rena and shefanio now, and their strength is not comparable two years ago. What''s more, Noro is Didn''t you say that his strength is almost equivalent to the upper holy land? If not, at least one word of "quasi" can''t run away? " Sean smiled helplessly. For Noro, no one knows better than him. After all, there is a soul contract between them. However, Noro''s strength largely depends on his strength as a master. In terms of Sean''s own situation, Noro is not qualified to hang the word "quasi". Even if Sean lent him the black king, Noro could only play the strength close to the "quasi upper Holy Land". If he really wanted to be a strong man in the upper holy land, Sean had to step into the lower holy land. But of course, Sean won''t tell William these words, because it''s not necessary. After all, they now have two lower Holy Land strongmen, Rena and xuefanio, as well as the variant Emperor Dragon Blackstone, which is almost equivalent to the strength of the middle holy land, and Noro of the middle holy land. This strong combination lineup is enough for the Simon family to drink a pot. Even if the Simon family really find two holy domain strongmen to contain Rena and shefanio, it''s useless, because when Diana told Sean the Simon family''s plan, Sean had already figured out the tactics of counterattack. Nolo will combine with shefanio to kill the Holy Land strongman who is responsible for containing shefanio at the first time, and then rush to meet Rena with shefanio to kill another holy land strongman. After that, three people and one beast will directly enter the private camp of the Simon family. With the means shown by the strong in the holy domain, the strongest in the Simon family is only the golden realm, which is naturally impossible to stop. Therefore, the end time of the war actually depends on the death time of the two strong in the holy domain. "That Diana, are you really going to let her go?" William asked suddenly. Sean didn''t know why William suddenly mentioned Diana, but he nodded slightly and said, "this man, I''ve read the report. He''s a talent The next head of the Simon family''s foreign ministry began to participate in some diplomatic activities in the Simon family as early as three years ago. It can be said that she has all the diplomatic resources of the whole Simon family, which is of some use to us. " William shrugged and refused to comment: "our void principality really should establish a diplomatic department. Before, because there was no suitable candidate, Haila and Neil were responsible for the relevant negotiations in turn Now the person named Diana is willing to join, which saves us a lot of trouble, but... Can such a person really shoulder the important task? " William''s concerns are naturally normal. After all, Diana can betray the Simon family, so who dares to say that she will not betray the empty principality in the future? Moreover, the Foreign Ministry of a principality does not mean that it is only responsible for unimportant things such as conversations with allies. In the miracle continent, the foreign affairs department usually has jurisdiction over the establishment of foreign trade routes and other corresponding alliance cooperation. If we really want to make serious calculations, once Diana becomes the Minister of foreign affairs, her status will inevitably be promoted to the fourth giant of the void principality, even the corresponding secrets of cooperation with the wilderness, She can learn. And that''s why Sean says Diana has a lot of resources to use. But most people don''t trust Diana, but Sean doesn''t. The real eye allows him to see through a person''s good and evil. If Diana really had a different opinion of the void principality, Sean could know at a glance. At that time, he can even attack and frame his enemies by forging some confidential documents. But with these words, Sean naturally could not speak clearly to William. Because once it is said, it will certainly involve the interpretation of other things. As the saying goes, "telling a lie often needs more lies to make up for it", Sean is too lazy to spend so much energy lying and cheating. Besides, if it weren''t for these things involving his own biggest secret, Sean wouldn''t dare to tell William. "Don''t worry, Neil is still the Minister of foreign affairs. Diana is just fighting for him." Sean smiled and said, "wait until Neil and Hella and you think Diana is all right, and then let her take over As for those confidential matters, that is, they can''t be said now, but they will not be secrets if they develop slowly in the future. When they can trust her, there will be no need to hide those new secrets from her. " Hearing Sean''s words, William nodded slightly and said nothing more. "By the way, let rupee transfer two people to look at her. Don''t say anything. She should understand." Sean said faintly. William glanced at Sean and then smiled. When his solemn face rarely smiled, Sean suddenly felt as bright as the wind. Just don''t know why, at this moment, Sean suddenly thought of Nolo, who had a very similar situation with William, which made him shiver. In fact, when Nolo and William appeared in the same place, things did develop like the nightmare Sean had imagined. Most of the time, the soldiers were staring at William and Noro. And even if you know that these two guys are both men, there will still be brave soldiers whistling at them - and once this happens, it will often turn into a very popular situation: William and Noro will show a very charming and charming smile, which really makes people feel that their bones are crisp. However, after the bones are crisp, Nolo often puts forward a guiding practice: let''s have a fight. I''ll pick all of you alone. Then all the whistlers will be knocked down by Noro in a minute. Of course, this guy is still very measured. At least he won''t kill all these people. He''s just sore all over. It''s certainly inevitable. And often when these soldiers are tired, it will be William''s turn to play. He usually greeted these people with a smile, and then began to give them high-intensity training. If it were not for the wartime situation, Sean believed that William would make these soldiers have no energy and time to think about other things in the next week. You know, these soldiers are not ordinary soldiers, but elite and ACE legions trained by William, such as the wings of guilt and dark wings. Their training level is already more than three times that of the general legion, but William can continue to squeeze the potential of these people, but will not hurt the foundation of these people. It has to be said that William is terrible in making training plans. Inexplicably thinking of these, Sean quickly shook his head and threw these strange ideas out of his mind. "I thought you were shocked by the little girl''s beauty." William smiled a little gloomy, which made Sean feel a burst of shock, "all right, find two people to look at the woman I simply let rupee do it myself. Anyway, there''s nothing else for rupee to do next. " Hearing William''s words, Sean knew that William''s ideas were different from his own. In fact, Sean asked William to find someone to look at Diana just to make an appearance. After all, he has real eyes. Sean knows what Diana''s mind is like. However, William misunderstood Sean''s words at this time, which is also a good opportunity. Anyway, Diana herself knows that now she can only be regarded as a newcomer in the void principality, and it is natural that she will be monitored in the name of protection. In other words, if Diana knew that she was also the diplomatic department responsible for the void principality, she would be more like walking on thin ice. This is the subtlety of human nature. "By the way, what are you going to do with your horse?" Seeing Sean getting up to leave, William suddenly asked again. "Can you finish it all at once?" Sean glanced at William again, and then sat down again. "Nightmare beast is really difficult to deal with in the surface world. This creature that is only close to darkness is the complete opposite of Unicorn." "Maybe we can try painting it white?" William asked somewhat whimsically. "Unicorns are only close to pure people. Basically, men... Especially human men, are extremely evil in the definition of unicorns. If I can ride a unicorn, it is estimated that everyone will doubt my gender." Sean felt that sometimes he was really unable to communicate with William. This guy''s common sense in the world of warriors was like an idiot. "Besides, even if the nightmare beast was disguised as a unicorn, it just looked like a unicorn. In fact, the dark smell of the nightmare beast could not be covered up, and the gang would have black flame footprints when running, These are things unicorns don''t have. " "What about that?" William frowned. "Does this thing look good?" "Or else?" Sean asked back, "if it weren''t for the fact that the goods couldn''t ride around on the surface, I wouldn''t have let roticabas take it back to the country and hide it in the wilderness Now, that guy may come in handy only when I go to the underground world in the future. It''s on the surface. Just think that thing doesn''t exist. Just adopt the stocking policy. " "I don''t understand. What are you doing to provoke a nightmare beast?" William sighed. "With such a thing, you have to hide it by every means. You can''t be seen. You''re sick." "Don''t say, that nightmare beast is not simple." Sean said faintly, "if it''s an ordinary nightmare beast, I''m too lazy to let Rorty cabas bring it back to my country That thing, but it can hold the momentum and pressure of a lich, and it may have survived for tens of thousands of years. Have you ever seen a nightmare beast live that long? I doubt that the goods must have been tampered with by the Lich. " "The Lich named Rick?" Asked William. Sean nodded. His face didn''t look very good. Basically, Sean is manic when he thinks of Rick. But why he felt manic, even he couldn''t tell. Maybe he simply didn''t like the lich, or maybe it was because of the frivolity that the Lich showed when it left. In a word, Sean gets angry at the mention of the name Rick. "If that''s true... Would you say people at the hellson Institute would be interested?" William thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, "research is of great value. Maybe it can be sold at a good price? Maybe the hellson institute can help us. " Sean''s eyes lit up slightly. No one knows the strength of the hellson institute better than Sean. If he really sold the nightmare beast to the hellson Institute, he might be able to establish a good cooperative relationship with the hellson Institute, not to mention the benefits he could obtain. With the extremely advanced research capacity of the hellson Institute, it is not a problem for the void principality to completely grow up or gain an advantage in biological research. But Sean was reluctant at the thought of the nightmare beast getting close to him. But soon, Sean thought of a possibility: "maybe I know what to do with that fog spirit." "Eh? What do you think? " William asked eagerly. "Not me, but the hellson Institute." Sean smiled, "thanks to your reminder The organization of the hellson Institute is very interested in everything. As long as we sell the news of Wuling, they will certainly make great efforts to find it. With the status of the hellson Institute on the miracle continent, their contacts must be wider than ours. As long as I can touch some clues of the fog, I can know who did it behind the conspiracy. " "What if the hellson institute can''t do it?" "Then I have to use another piece." Sean shrugged. "There are two people in the thirteen coffins of dead spine who still owe me a favor. Anyway, they just collect relevant information about a fog spirit, and they are not asked to work hard. With the intelligence ability of dead spine and the contacts of Shanghai Sen Research Institute, I don''t believe I can''t find the fog spirit in this way." Seeing Sean say that, William can''t say anything. After all, only Sean had seen about the fog spirit. Or to put it awkwardly, it''s uncertain whether it''s the fog spirit. However, this gave William a new insight. After winning the Simon family, he decided to torture the old man named Besk Simon first. He didn''t intend to let the Simon family die so easily. The next day, the army of the void duchy began to form an array and attack forcibly. Now that he has clearly known the battle plan of the Simon family, the siege is even less threatening for William. From the beginning of the war, William was completely an aggressive offensive posture, which was a white hot forced attack, and even the initial temptation and confrontation were completely omitted. The Simon family, after seeing William''s offensive attitude, immediately realized what the problem was. The whole Simon family naturally scolded Diana. But now, they have no way back, and they have no way but to scold Diana. We can only hope that the people of the Simon family will be more awesome, and hope that those two strong people who are invited to help the holy land can give us some strength. As for best Simon, of course, he stepped up his time to ask for reinforcements. Even Duke roha Karch sent a letter in the hope that they could persuade him. But facts have proved that no matter how hard the Simon family tries, everything is in vain. On the day after the war broke out, Noro, Rena and shefanio killed the two holy land strongmen invited by the mysterious allies of the Simon family and joined the battle on the front battlefield. The Simon family was really defeated. In only half a day, Simon''s castle was completely taken by the army of the Principality of the void. More than 500 people of the whole Simon family, including their lineage and collateral branches, became prisoners. As for the servants and guards serving the Simon family, they were ordered to be executed by William the moment the castle was broken. This is not William''s cold-blooded or cruel, but a giant family like the Simon family, which has controlled a territory for hundreds of years. The loyalty of its servants is an unimaginable height, and neither Sean nor William obviously have the energy to spend with this family. Therefore, a naked massacre is the best solution. Even the private troops trained by the surrendered Simon family, William directly ordered all to be killed on the ground without leaving any prisoners. This war was originally intended to show the strength and cold-blooded of the void principality, and put an end to people who want to fish in troubled waters with a fluke mentality in the future. Haila''s idea is very straightforward. Anyone who dares to provoke the void principality should be prepared to be completely destroyed by the void principality. As for the disadvantage that slaughtering prisoners is likely to arouse the enemies of the void principality to fight hard in the future, William and Hella naturally don''t care. Anyway, as long as the void principality remains so strong, his enemies will only accelerate their death after all, which is not threatening at all. So far, since the start of the army in April, a revenge war of the blood flag of the void principality, which lasted nearly half a year, finally came to an end with the breach of the stronghold of the Simon family. Many nobles who received the report of the victory of the Principality of void for the first time just shook their heads and sighed helplessly, because they already knew very well - especially the aristocratic factions in Senegal, for fear that they would never be able to provoke Sean and the Principality of void again in the future. After flattening Simon castle, Sean only stayed for one day. After accompanying William to interrogate best Simon and getting an answer, Sean left Simon castle for the first time. Only Nolo left with Sean. As for Rena and shefanio, Sean asked them to stay and protect William. Anyway, with Sean''s current strength and Nolo''s strength, he can walk horizontally in the whole Ryan kingdom. But what Sean didn''t know was that as soon as his front foot left Simon castle, marquis Flores came to Simon castle with a king''s handwritten letter£¨ My novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 873 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. With the departure of Sean and Nolo, power naturally fell to William. Therefore, when Marquis Flores arrived at Simon castle, only William could meet the great man who was probably still above the Dukes in the whole Ryan kingdom. Of course, with the strength of the void duchy in this blood flag revenge war, even if you don''t pay attention to the Marquis, naturally no one will say anything. After all, today''s void duchy is a country with the strength of standing on an equal footing with King Ryan. However, William did not neglect the Marquis of Flores. Soon, this trusted confidant of his majesty Engels met William in the huge conference room of Simon castle. In the conference room, besides William, there was Diana Simon, the only survivor of the Simon family. Of course, now her surname is no longer Simon. Sean originally wanted her to follow her mother''s surname, but her mother is just a civilian, so naturally she won''t have a surname - in the miracle continent, it''s good for civilians to have a name. Ethnic groups like the northern barbarians don''t even have a name, whether it''s Abaza, anno or Quik, It''s all Sean''s name. So Diana doesn''t have a last name yet. Marquis Flores saw Diana in the conference room, and his face was slightly stagnant, but he hid well and almost died in a flash. William and Diana, two fighting idiots, naturally would not have such keen attention to find this trace of consternation of Flores. However, marquis Flores silently raised the evaluation of Diana to a higher level in his heart. People like him who are specially responsible for collecting all kinds of intelligence and performing some underground tasks for his Majesty King ingus naturally know very well what Diana means here. In fact, seeing Diana''s happy face hidden under her calm face, she knew that the other party also knew what it meant. "Long time no see, Lord Flores." After seeing the Marquis Flores enter the conference room, William, who was originally dealing with some military issues, stood up at the first time, and then hurried to meet him. The Marquis of Flores naturally dared not neglect. Perhaps on the other side of the aristocracy, he can put on a high appearance, and even in the face of those dukes, the Marquis can put on an equal footing. However, in the face of William, the Marquis did not dare to put his position in the slightest, because he knew what kind of position the young man had in the void duchy. It was a real powerful figure. It was said that even grand duke Sean listened to the instructions of the void giant. Therefore, the Marquis of Flores did not dare to put on a high appearance, but equally warmly welcomed him and took the initiative to shake hands with William. In particular, he could hear that William called him "Lord Flores" rather than "Lord Marquis", and the intimacy in it represented a very different meaning. "I think Lord William, you seem to have a lot of important things to deal with, so I won''t be polite to you." Marquis Flores glanced at many documents on the conference table and knew what William was dealing with at this time. The Simon family is also a family that has been inherited for hundreds of years, and its history may even be above the Ryan Kingdom, so there must be a lot of good things in this family. War, of course, is also money. No matter what the name of the void principality is, let alone defeat, but after victory, it is natural to obtain benefits from the defeated side to fill the huge capital consumption hole of the war. After all, the Duchy of void is also a vassal state of the kingdom of lane anyway, and this time it is still at war with the nobles of the kingdom of lane, so it is naturally impossible to occupy the territory, unless the defeated party pays compensation in the form of land cutting compensation. However, the Duchy of void this time is a blood flag revenge war. All the rebels along the way were ordered to be killed by William, so it is natural that there can be no phenomenon such as land cutting compensation in these territories. In this way, these ownerless territories are naturally returned to the Ryan royal family. Then if the void principality wants to get benefits from it to fill the huge financial hole for launching the war, it can only start from the secret coffers of these lords'' families or other aspects. This is also an unspoken rule in the war of the same country. But the premise of this unspoken rule is that no royal people are present. As a guest, you can''t take the host''s things in front of the host, can you? Marquis Flores is not a royal man on the surface, but in fact, everyone knows that he has always represented the royal family. So it''s very subtle for him to appear here at Simon castle at the moment. As a big man who can be responsible for the underground intelligence of Ryan, how can the Marquis of Flores not know his situation. It''s just that he has his own way. After he had said that, marquis Flores stopped walking, so he could not see clearly what the documents on the conference table were. So the documents on the conference table are the internal documents of the family of Simon or the military documents of the empty country, which has the final say by the Marquis of Loris. This is a typical courtship to the empty principality! William naturally knew the significance of marquis Flores'' practice, and he didn''t insist. So he stood several meters away from the conference table with Marquis Flores, smiled and said, "it''s really bad to be busy in military affairs and fail to entertain Lord Flores well." "It doesn''t matter. They are all soldiers. Just point it directly." The Marquis Flores smiled. William also decided not to continue this kind of nutritional polite nonsense, even when he said, "I don''t know Lord Flores, what''s the reason why you came here this time?" Hearing William''s question, marquis Flores looked more solemn and lowered his voice: "no one knows when I come this time." William''s eyes changed slightly. William knew the arrival of marquis Flores as early as three days ago. Since the void has been able to sneak in and monitor Simon castle, he naturally knows the situation of the whole territory. So when Marquis Flores entered the territory, William naturally knew. But at that time, William and Sean agreed that the arrival of marquis Flores was sent by King Engels for no more than two purposes: either to protect the Simon family; Or to monitor the profits of the empty principality. However, after a discussion, Sean and William both felt that the second possibility was greater. After all, if you want to protect the Simon family, someone should come forward when Sean destroyed the Earl of Medan, viscount Ryder and the tamen family. In this way, it proves that the Ryan royal family is likely to be involved in the previous conspiracy against the void principality. It can''t be said that Sean and others don''t trust the Ryan royal family. After all, the growth of the void principality is also obvious to all. If a kingdom considers in the long run and tries every means to prevent the strength of its vassal state, it is also a very natural thing - it can even be said that it is a recognized hidden rule of the miracle continent. As for the second item, the Ryan royal family may also want to take a share. After all, the gain of this benefit is almost guaranteed. Therefore, the internal statistical documents of the Simon family placed on the conference table at this time account for less than half of the whole Simon family, and William handles them in front of the Marquis of Flores, so there are only these open accounts to deal with. Privately, the Duchy of vanity can get at least 80% of the funds and interests of the whole Simon family this time. It was out of this consideration that Sean felt that it was boring to stay, so he left it entirely to William. But now, the Marquis of Flores said that no one knew his arrival, which means that it was a secret operation. William''s look also became serious: "don''t know what can help Lord Flores?" "In fact, I want to ask Lord Sean for help this time." Marquis Flores said in a deep voice, taking out a letter from his body, "this is the personal letter of his majesty I wonder where Lord Sean is now? " Hearing the speech, William smiled helplessly: "Lord Sean left first after he captured the castle He and the hellson Institute have another meeting to attend. But before leaving, Lord Sean told me that I could decide everything first. " It''s true that William went to Patricia, but the meeting is nonsense, just don''t want Flores to be depressed about it. Marquis Flores hesitated for a moment, probably thinking of the special management mode of the void principality, so he nodded, then handed the letter in his hand to William, and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty wants to implement a plan, which involves a wide range of objectives, and can not be completed by the power of the royal family alone, Therefore, we need support from many parties Specifically, you can check the contents of the letter. " "Diana, you go out first." William, obviously aware of the seriousness of the matter, turned to Diana and said in a deep voice. "Yes." Diana cleaned up the things on the conference table and left the conference room quickly. For a moment, only William and Marquis Flores were left in the conference room. William did not hesitate to open the letter directly and quickly browse the contents of the letter. But when he finished reading it, he frowned, looked up at the Marquis of Flores, and said with a puzzled face, "bad blood plan?"£¨ My novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 874 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. Bad blood plan. A plan as its name suggests. In the final analysis, it is a centralized plan to revive the majesty and sense of existence of the Ryan royal family. It has been two or three years since Ryan annexed dabion. Basically, dabion''s national strength has been almost digested. Today''s Ryan Kingdom has passed the weakest dangerous period anyway. Now, if neighboring countries want to attack Ryan Kingdom, they really need to weigh whether it is worth it. Of course, in recent years, small border conflicts and frictions have naturally continued, but both sides have well restrained the escalation of the situation. The only thing to say about the large scale of the conflict is the conflict with the * * * kingdom. It is reported that the scale of the conflict has become more and more intense recently, and the Hopson family has used the resident Corps. But these are all external causes. As Ryan gradually digests the residual resources of dabion, the benefits that can be brought to the aristocrats are also decreasing, and basically all forces begin to tend to be stable. However, in this process, the Ryan royal family soon found a new problem: the jurisdiction of the Ryan royal family over the noble factions outside the Great Wall was almost zero, which formed a development trend similar to that of the domestic country. This, of course, is completely intolerable to the Ryan royal family. Not to mention that the majesty of the Ryan royal family has disappeared, even its sense of existence is equal to zero among the noble factions outside the Great Wall, that is, the former dabion nobles. It is not difficult to imagine what will happen next to a royal family without a sense of existence and influence. Therefore, Ryan''s royal staff came up with such a "bad blood plan": treat all the nobles in the northern noble faction who have no respect for the royal family as bad blood. And what happens to bad blood? as one can imagine. However, this plan has not been implemented since its birth. In the final analysis, it lacks a bleeding knife. But this time, when the void duchy raised the blood flag and fought a war of revenge, Engels saw a bright blade appear. Obviously, using the void duchy as this bleeding knife is undoubtedly very suitable, even the most perfect and ideal object. Of course, the Ryan royal family can not tell Sean at all. As long as they release a few messages at will, they will not recognize its accuracy according to the current situation of the void principality. They must choose to call first. But now, Engels asked the Marquis of Flores to personally send this handwritten letter and chose to tell Sean everything, which can show Engels'' respect for the void duchy. However, respect belongs to respect, but this does not mean that the void principality must be the knife. The reason is simple. This is a typical offensive practice. Don''t think so idiotic and simple of those nobles who can own territory and have been handed down for hundreds of years. The Simon family did participate in the conspiracy against the void duchy, so when the void duchy launched a war of revenge, they were in a state of injustice. Moreover, after knowing the powerful and iron and blood means of the void principality, naturally no one will come to trouble the void principality at this time, which is why no one came to help when the Simon family asked for assistance from other noble lords. But the bad blood plan is different. These nobles did not participate in the conspiracy plan of the void duchy at all, so they naturally would not feel wronged. If the void duchy really sent troops, they would certainly choose to negotiate and theory. If the void principality continues to wage war regardless, as long as one or two nobles are destroyed, the other nobles will certainly react to what is going on. Therefore, in order to prevent themselves from becoming the next victims of destruction, these nobles will inevitably choose to stick together. At that time, the void principality will not deal with one or two nobles, but probably the whole noble faction outside the Great Wall. In other words, it is to face at least half of the war of Ryan kingdom. As a result, whether the war will continue becomes a question. If it continues, it will inevitably evolve into civil war, which is not the purpose of the bad blood plan. After all, the root of the bad blood plan is to make the Ryan kingdom a real power, so those lords who ignore the Ryan royal family should be eliminated. But if it does not continue, the powerful image of the void principality that is not easy to establish is likely to be destroyed in an instant. In this way, not to mention the influence and deterrence of the Principality of vanity in Ryan''s aristocratic circle, if it only retreats, it is likely to be caught by these aristocrats and bite back. At that time, the Principality of vanity may have to pay a compensation. With Sean''s character, William doesn''t have to think about it. Sean certainly won''t care about civil strife. If he wants to pay compensation to the empty principality, he''d better fight again. In this way, the disreputable Ryan royal family will certainly hate the void principality. Therefore, this is an almost thankless thing. Seeing William hesitating, marquis Flores knew William''s conjecture, so he said again: "as long as the void principality is willing to cooperate, the royal family will also give some compensation, and you will never suffer in this regard Moreover, once you start to act in the void principality, there will inevitably be others to act with you, and you will never let the void principality bear the risk alone. " "Oh?" William raised his eyebrows. "So it''s not just our empty principality that becomes a knife?" "The Principality of Garrod will also cooperate." Marquis Flores said, "I came from that side. Archduke Athena has agreed to the plan, and an excuse to fight has been found At the same time, the Hopson family does not want instability behind them, and the Duke of tequila is willing to do something. Marquis holder also promised to contain, and Marquis wiles also agreed to lend the Holy Roman knights as a promise to the Ryan royal family to help Marquis wiles resist the counter attack of the third garrison. " Although William did not move on the surface, he actually trembled in his heart. Marquis Flores said this word, although it has no special meaning, but the content of this word itself is very interesting. Because the names that Marquis Flores said at this time were members of Sean''s seven member alliance. As long as hutch Boulder, Duke of tequila, is willing to send troops, the Bourne Baidi family, the closest ally of the boulder family, will certainly follow suit. In this way, in addition to Sean, the other six members of the seven member alliance are willing to support the Ryan royal family, which is very unusual. "What if it turns into civil strife?" William frowned. He knew that the words had been said, so it would be meaningless to refuse again. "I think Lord Flores should know that once those target nobles fight together, Lord Sean probably won''t choose to retreat." "I can guarantee that this will never happen." Flores smiled, then handed out a note, "this is the goal of the void principality I think it should not be difficult in the case of the Principality of vanity. " William took the note and opened it. The names of three families were written on it. "As long as Lord William you act in the order of the list, there will be no civil strife." Marquis Flores said, "as for the excuse, I don''t think there is anything better than blood flag revenge." At this point, Flores also made an action of weeding out the roots, obviously hoping that the void principality could directly wipe out the roots like dealing with the Simon family, the Earl of Medan family, the Viscount Ryder family and the tamen family. "If so, I''m sure Lord Sean won''t refuse." William thought for a moment, then nodded, "but about all the war losses of this operation..." "Although all the territories laid down by the Principality of void cannot become the territory of the principality, all the inventory resources of these families will belong to the Principality of void." Marquis Flores smiled and said, "in addition, the Ryan royal family will help you withstand the pressure from the pan continental chamber of Commerce In addition, there is another information for you. " William glanced noncommittally. The loss of the Principality of void is not small to beat the Medan collar, Ryder collar, talesha collar and today''s drohan collar. At least the lion legion of thunder has to be reorganized. In addition, the legions such as steel wings and dark wings have also suffered serious losses. In addition, there is the cost of long supply lines. The huge profits from the secret sale of bronze and silver demonized weapons before the void principality are also a little unbearable. All the profits of these four territories belong to the void principality, which just barely fills the deficit. It can be said that there is almost no benefit. However, this is a war of revenge, so naturally it is not calculated by these interests. But if you want to fight another three noble families, you have to calculate the benefits and losses. With William''s eyes, a random sweep, we can draw a conclusion: if we lay down these three families, even if we take away all the inventory of their families, the visit of the empty principality is still a loss. However, if the Ryan royal family can withstand the pressure from the pan continental chamber of Commerce, it must be said to be good news. You know, the Principality of void has earned a lot from the pan continental chamber of commerce again this time - all the materials of those unlucky chambers of Commerce have been confiscated. With the character of the pan mainland chamber of Commerce Alliance, the loss of the gray shadow black market can only be regarded as a loss, but this time, the empty principality''s blatant practice is bound to seek a fair return, and the empty principality has to spit out something. But if the Ryan royal family can withstand the pressure, the void principality will not need to spit out what it has eaten. As for the information that Marquis Flores said, William really didn''t care. He is very confident in the intelligence ability of the void, even to the extent of conceit. If anything had to be known by the void principality, it would have been on his desk waiting for him to read, so he was naturally not very interested in the information that Marquis Flores said. However, seeing that Flores actually regarded this information as the content of the transaction, William still wanted to know what kind of information could be put on such an important transaction. "What information is it?" William asked. Marquis Flores smiled and then said, "information about the fog spirit." William''s face suddenly changed, and his face looked more solemn: "do you know the origin of the mysterious ally of the Simon family?" Unconsciously, William''s address to Flores also became respected, which shows William''s attention to this information. And Flores didn''t know the meaning of the change. In his heart, he suddenly envied the empty man named anno. However, he soon restrained his mind, and then said: "the Intelligence Department of the Principality of void is indeed developing rapidly, and its ability to collect is indeed too much ahead. Even I am ashamed of myself However, it is still too young to establish and accumulate an intelligence base. " William nodded, knowing that what Flores said was true. The Intelligence Department of the Principality of void - how powerful the realm of void is, we can know from the standards of Higley Bernie and ellikate. However, the establishment of an intelligence organization''s intelligence base needs to be accumulated slowly over time, not that you can have it if you want to have it. Many times, it is the dormancy of several generations of espionage personnel that can finally complete all intelligence collection in a small area and put it into storage. Therefore, whether the intelligence database data of an intelligence department is rich enough can often accurately judge the establishment time of the intelligence department. No one will ignore the power of the void. However, as Marquis Flores said, the realm of emptiness is still too young. Now, perhaps the internal intelligence of the void principality can be fully controlled. As long as William needs it, he can thoroughly investigate all the backgrounds of a family in a few days. However, if the principality is out of the void, the investigation capacity will begin to decline, the investigation time will be lengthened accordingly, and the level of detail will naturally be insufficient. Moreover, the longer the distance of collecting and monitoring radiation in the void, the longer and lower the time and details required. William is also quite helpless about this. You know, the intelligence base of the void today is largely due to the last sharing with the Marquis of Flores. However, the intelligence information shared at that time was basically based on the kingdom of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion, and did not involve other countries. Hearing the words of Marquis Floris this time, William knew that the information about the fog spirit must come from other countries. "* * * the wiles family of the Kingdom, the current owner, Turin wiles, has a special bodyguard with fog all over his body." The Marquis of Flores said with a smile, "as for whether it is fog, I am not sure, because no one can understand the real situation of the bodyguard However, I think it should not be a problem to make an in-depth and careful investigation with the ability of the realm of nothingness? " "Thank you very much." William nodded and said in a deep voice. For William, the biggest fear is that there is no investigation direction, and once there is an investigation direction, many things will be much simpler. No matter whether the follower of the wiles family is Wuling or not, or cultivating any special martial arts, William believes that the realm of emptiness will thoroughly find out. With today''s ability in the void, once you try your best to investigate a person, you can still collect a lot of very useful intelligence data. After all, the ability of the void is there. What they lack is only the intelligence base and database accumulated by time. "On the bad blood plan, our void principality will try our best to cooperate." Said William. Marquis Flores nodded and said nothing more politely about the matter. It can be said that this matter takes what they need from each other. It is only a transfer of interests, and there is no politeness or favor. Then, marquis Flores and William discussed some things about the bad blood plan again. After finalizing the next action plan, Flores got up and left. This time, William did not continue to sit in the conference room, but personally sent the Marquis of Flores out of the gate of the castle, and the Marquis of Flores soon disappeared from everyone''s view. After watching the Marquis Flores disappear, William turned and his face became gloomy. Intuition tells William that the so-called special bodyguard around Turin wiles is probably the fog that Sean is also very afraid of. "Let rupee and shefanio meet me." William said in a deep voice. But when he said this, there was clearly no one around, as if he were talking to the air. However, since the last time he was almost attacked in the void principality, now no matter whether there is Bannock around William, the void dark blade will send several dead shadow assassins for personal protection in order to prevent that kind of accident from happening again. Therefore, William''s words are naturally said to those shadow assassins. When William returned to the conference room, rupee was already standing in the conference room waiting. Soon afterwards, shefanio also rushed over. Seeing that rupee and shefanio were present, William said, "there is a very urgent task that needs you two to work together." Hearing William''s words, shefanio''s face showed a touch of surprise. The look of rupee, although still calm, but the sudden acceleration of his heart beat, did not escape the capture of shefanio. Obviously, rupee is also surprised by William''s words, because the strength of shefanio is there. If there is a task that needs shefanio''s cooperation, it can only prove that the goal of this task is likely to be a strong player at the holy land level. This level of object target is the first time since the establishment of the realm of emptiness. "I want you to go to the * * * kingdom." William said in a deep voice, "investigate the current owner of wiles, a special bodyguard around Turin wiles." Then William repeated the information about the fog spirit described by Diana, and emphasized the danger of the fog spirit that Sean had said before. After finishing the intelligence information about the fog spirit, William repeated the description of marquis Flores just now. This time, he wanted rupee to have a more accurate investigation object and didn''t want him to investigate the wrong target, resulting in unnecessary waste of resources. "So our task is to investigate whether the bodyguard around Turin wiles is fog?" Rupee asked. "Yes." William nodded, "this is a very critical point If it''s really a fog spirit, what you need to investigate next is whether the fog spirit is the mysterious ally called by the Simon family. This time, what I need is solid evidence, so I hope your investigation can be as perfect and complete as possible. " The wiles family is the Duke family of the * * * kingdom. Its strength and heritage are naturally much stronger than the Duke of Ryan today. After all, the * * * Kingdom withstood the invasion of the qainas Empire, so there must be some heritage. These are also the places William needs to worry about, because the wiles family is, after all, an aristocrat of the * * * Kingdom, which is not the same position as belonging to the Ryan kingdom. Therefore, if the void principality wants to trouble Turin wiles, it must need practical evidence to start negotiations. Although you don''t have to think about it, you can know that * * * kingdom will certainly stand on the side of the wiles family and will never allow Sean and the Principality of void to invade. However, if the Principality of void can occupy a word, it may be able to get the support of Ryan Kingdom. At that time, it will evolve into a war between the two countries, and it won''t need the Principality of void to bear it alone. Therefore, the perfection and completeness of evidence is particularly important. Of course, it is only to ensure the safety of this investigation to let xuefanio go with him. After all, if the fog spirit is really a strong man in the holy land as Sean said, its strength may not be calculated according to the general lower holy land. With the current combat power of rupee and void land, it is not a problem to deal with the strong man in the golden land, but if it involves the strong man in the holy land, it is not enough, so there is xuefanio. If the fog spirit really makes a move, Can also resist one or two. Moreover, the biological attribute of the fog spirit and the divinity of shefanio also determine that the fog spirit will not be the opponent of shefanio. "I see." Rupee nodded seriously, "I will deal with this matter." "It''s one thing to handle it well. The most important thing is your safety." William said in a deep voice, "the kingdom of * * * is not more than Ryan. It is a kingdom with a longer history than dabion. In particular, they have encountered a crisis that almost destroyed the country, so the foundation and level of the kingdom of * * * are very high The enemy you meet on this trip is likely to be a middle sanctuary or even an upper sanctuary, so your security is the top priority. " "Don''t worry." Xuefanio said faintly, "I have a sense of propriety." "If you need support, be sure to send a message back as soon as possible. I will ask roticabas to support you as soon as possible." William thought for a while and added, "if there is a legendary strong man, don''t worry about the task. Come back first Therefore, you need to remember not to go too deep and investigate other unnecessary things, so as not to cause some problems at other levels. " "I see." Rupee nodded. "When shall we start?" Chefanio asked. "Now." William replied, "but before you go to the kingdom of * * *, I want you to go back to the void city and bring roticabas, vinia and Hella. I need their support In addition, please inform Stalin and Adolf by the way and let them be ready to extend the supply line again. " "Well?" Xuefanio''s eyebrow was slightly picked, and her face showed a puzzled color, "isn''t the war over?" "There are new changes." William opened his mouth and said, "the information about the fog spirit was obtained from the deal I made with the Ryan royal family, so now... We need to be a knife of the Ryan royal family to solve some problems for them." "All right." Shefanio shrugged. "I don''t understand this, so I won''t ask anything." William nodded and said nothing more. Then rupee and shefanio left the meeting room and began to prepare. And William also picked up his pen, wrote a letter, and then gave an order to the air. Soon a shadow assassin appeared in front of William. William handed the letter to the other party, ordered him to start immediately, and then sent the letter to Sean. No matter how Sean becomes the shopkeeper and how he trusts William, Hella and Neil, he is the Archduke of the Principality of the void after all, and now everyone in the Principality of the void is gathered around Sean. So William agreed to the request of Flores and Ryan''s royal family to inform Sean when the bleeding knife of a bad blood plan. When everything was finished, William called Diana to continue the statistical work that he had not done well just now. But this time, Diana was asked to bring all the information documents of the Simon family. In this regard, the wise Diana naturally knew that William had reached a deal with the Marquis of Flores, but she naturally wouldn''t ask about things she shouldn''t know. Now she is no longer a member of the Simon family, but a member of the void duchy. Therefore, she must consider the problem from the perspective of the interests of the void duchy. "One thing, I need you to come forward." While processing the Simon family information, William said. Diana heard William''s voice and was a little frightened: "Lord William, you say." William pushed the note given to him by the Marquis of Flores to Diana, and then said, "as for these three families, I want you to insist that they are also members of the previous conspiracy against the void duchy I hope that by tomorrow at the latest, I can see an intelligence material that can connect these three families. "£¨ My novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 875 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. When Sean received the letter, it was three days later. Now the magic transmission array in the whole territory of Ryan Kingdom has been almost laid. Except for a few remote places and large military transmission arrays are still being built, it can be said that the transmission array network in Ryan Kingdom has been basically established. However, at present, in addition to the void duchy, only those big cities in the noble territories of lane Kingdom have transmission arrays, and there are no transmission arrays below the town level. Therefore, when Sean and Noro leave, they will go to the nearest city, which is the reason why the secret envoy of the void can find and catch up with Sean. After reading the letter sent by William, Sean was silent for a long time before saying, "I know. Tell William, let him do it at ease. There is no need to worry." After hearing Sean''s reply, the secret envoy turned and left. Sean, on his right hand, lit a black flame and completely burned the letter to ashes. Norlow glanced at Sean, looked at his gloomy face, thought about it, and said, "the king''s plan is not bad." Sean looked at Noro with a smile, and then said, "what do you mean?" "You know what I''m talking about." Noro shrugged and looked very calm, but these things were not within his scope of concern, so naturally he wouldn''t take them to heart. "There is still some friendship between you now, but what about the next generation?" Sean was really surprised this time. Even people like Nolo who are completely unfamiliar with the political career can see the part involved in the so-called "bad blood plan" this time. Naturally, people like William and Sean can''t know it. Sean believed that when William first saw the content of the king''s personal letter, he should understand that the void principality also belongs to the definition of "bad blood" in the bad blood plan, but this time, the void principality could not refuse. The reason is simple. The Ryan royal family has known the existence of the seven member alliance dominated by Athena and Sean - this can be seen from the fact that the people assisting the Ryan royal family in the implementation of the "bad blood plan" are members of the seven member alliance. Although the seven member alliance of Sean and others still has a sense of identity and belonging to the kingdom of Ryan, the excessive strength of the Duchy of void and the Duchy of Garrod is inevitable, which will naturally cause panic in the kingdom of Ryan. Maybe Angus can trust Sean and Athena unconditionally, but as Noro said, what about the successor of Angus? Can the next king Ryan still trust Sean and Athena so unconditionally? Sean is not optimistic about the answer. He knew that the proposal of the bad blood plan was not Engels'' original intention, or who to choose for the bleeding knife of the bad blood plan, Engels must have hesitated for a long time. But when Sean insisted on launching the blood flag for revenge, it also formed a situation that it was difficult to ride the tiger against the king ingers - in the situation of the general trend, ingers had to make a choice. However, the original intention of Engels is more inclined to Sean and yasna. No matter how he found out his conscience or felt guilty about Sean and others, Angus at least knew that letting Sean and his seven member alliance be the bleeding knife would inevitably lead to the damage to the strength of Sean and others. It is precisely because of this that king ingers''s compensation plan for the void principality - he can withstand the pressure of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, which is enough to demonstrate His Majesty''s great courage. As for the possible intelligence of the fog spirit, it is probably incidental. However, Sean believed that the compensation of Athena and others would not be less than that of the Principality of vanity. Of course, if we want to say that the harvest of Ryan''s royal family is definitely greater than ingers''s compensation scheme for the seven member alliance. Because, after a row by Sean and others, the noble factions outside the Great Wall will be seriously injured, or even forced to reshuffle and reorganize. Taking this opportunity, Angus can also push his confidants and lineages into these ownerless territories, become new lords, and take this as a radiation point to begin to radiate the influence of lane royal family. "It''s OK for that old guy ingers to live another 20 or 30 years." Sean said in a deep voice, "but in a few years, I will leave Ryan''s kingdom. At that time, Ryan''s next generation has nothing to do with me." "What if the kingdom of lane is going to launch a war of promotion against you?" It has always been a very difficult road for a vassal state to break away from the suzerain state and become a kingdom. Because this is undoubtedly beating the face of the suzerain state. What''s more, it is tantamount to announcing that the suzerain state is too weak to control its own vassal state. In this way, it will naturally attract many neighboring countries to spy on the suzerain state and even launch a war of aggression. Therefore, in order to face the problem, or to show the strength of the suzerain state, the suzerain state will launch a war against those Vassal States trying to break away from control and stand on their own. And this war is called the war of promotion. At the beginning, if the enkos demon king had not blocked between the Millennium covenant Empire and the kingdom of Ryan, the kingdom of Ryan really wanted to break away from the Millennium covenant and be upgraded to a kingdom, which was absolutely impossible. After all, Ryan didn''t even have the strength of the third rate Kingdom at that time, let alone the Millennium covenant empire. I''m afraid even the Hales Kingdom and the kalosa tribe United Nations could win most of the territory of Ryan kingdom. Of course, the battle of upgrading is also possible to avoid. After all, if a vassal state is so strong that it can''t even suppress the suzerain state, the outbreak of war between the two sides will only benefit others. Therefore, a harmonious negotiation is also necessary. But will the void duchy really fear the war of promotion? "If you really want to fight, let''s fight." Sean''s tone was very plain, but the content of his words seemed very domineering. Today''s void principality is not just a small territory for knights, let alone a baron who is unable to cope with the strong. In today''s void principality, there are at least seven or eight holy places among the top powers, and there are two ace legions in terms of military strength, and the generals are enough to make many countries ashamed. Only in terms of comprehensive strength, the current void principality has fully had the capital to upgrade to the kingdom. It''s just, Sean''s not in a hurry yet. Because once it is upgraded to a kingdom, it will be separated from many hidden aspects of protection - although Sean doesn''t want to admit it, it has to be said that this policy similar to novice protection is indeed conducive to the development of the current void principality. For example, if Sean''s void principality has been upgraded to a Kingdom this time, if he wants to find trouble with the Simon family, he must face the counterattack of the whole Ryan kingdom. Similarly, in dealing with the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, there will be no Angus to help him withstand the pressure. In today''s favorable situation, Sean wants to develop and expand the void principality as soon as possible, and then upgrade when he really has the strength of a first-class kingdom. Seeing that Sean had made his own decision in his heart, Noro shrugged and stopped making any comments. After all, these things have nothing to do with him. So soon, Noro changed the subject: "what are we going to do now?" "See a man." Sean said, "if nothing unexpected, she should be waiting for us, so we''d better hurry." "Woman?" Looking at Sean''s reaction, Noro suddenly whistled. "A very dangerous woman." Sean frowned, as if he remembered some bad memories. "Well... But to be honest, it''s ok except for his bad character. At least her ability is really strong. This time I''m going to borrow some people from her. " "Do you need someone else?" Noro was stunned. "Due to the environment of the void principality, some talents can''t be trained by myself." Sean said reluctantly, "the ability of alchemy is much better than magic at some times At present, many important places in many countries will use enchantments to arrange defense points instead of magic arrays. Although the defense ability of the enchantment is weaker than that of the magic array, it can automatically collect element power from the air to supplement and recover without relying on a large amount of crystal consumption. This is the biggest advantage that the square technique will become popular now. " "It''s just the difference in attack strength." Noro was noncommittal. "If the attack strength is enough, the effect of the magic array is stronger." "I don''t deny this, but the boundary is more humanized than the magic array." Sean answered, "like the magic array, it usually has only simple functions of opening and closing, and once it is opened, it needs to consume a lot of magic. However, the boundary is different. It has no function of opening and closing. It will be started immediately after the boundary layout is completed, and the effect will be brought into play immediately, and the general consumption will be restored automatically by absorbing free elements and magic in the air However, if you are attacked with great strength, you still need to use external energy such as magic spar. " The qainas Empire, as one of the seven empires, now began to change many secret places in China from magic array to border, which is not without reason. Of course, on the one hand, it is because of the influence of pachuli Boulder, on the other hand, it is naturally that the boundary has proved through countless facts that it does have a better performance structure than the magic array. However, if you don''t consider more humanized considerations and just want a solid defense stronghold, then naturally, the magic array is more qualified for this requirement. Along the way, Sean kept talking to nolop about his abilities in enchantment and alchemy, which Nolo didn''t understand. However, considering the many question marks when summoning Nolo and some strange knowledge that Nolo himself occasionally mentioned, Sean also understood that the face world where this guy was originally located had no ability system of alchemy and enchantment£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 876 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. Wanjie city. A city with a very strong sense of fantasy. Sean still remembers that when he first heard the name of the city in the game, he thought he had played the wrong game. However, later, after countless facts proved that Sean did not play the wrong game, but that the city did have a very powerful border - Wanjie, as its name showed. This is also the city controlled by the free style faction of pachuli in the Helson Institute. Generally speaking, the hellson Institute will not interfere with the change of political situation and the replacement of Kingdom. In other words, it''s not that I won''t, but that I disdain to do so. For the people of the hellson Institute, research is the foundation for which they are willing to devote their lives. As for the change of Dynasty and expedition of any kingdom, it is meaningless for them, because they will find their own way to solve whatever resources they need. Because of this, there are different combat organs in each faction of the hellson Institute. But the liberal faction can be regarded as an alien of the hellson Institute. They are interested in intervening in everything except the change of political situation. Therefore, let alone control a city, sometimes they even appear in the palace to finalize a deal with those ministers or kings. For people of the free faction, there is no good or evil, no opposition, no right or wrong, but only value. Therefore, the existence of Wanjie city is a completely independent city ceded by the kingdom of dabion to the liberal faction. The city has its own laws and rules, and the laws of all external kingdoms are not recognized by it. After the collapse of the kingdom of dabion, the free style naturally sent people to reach a secret deal with Engels at the first time. The city of the world is still under the control of the free style faction and is not governed by Lane''s law. As for the content of this secret negotiation, no one knows except Engels. It was late at night when Sean and Noro arrived here through the transmission array. However, when they came out of the transmission array, they found that there were more than ten guards around the transmission array. Noro entered the combat state at the first time, and the awe inspiring momentum of the middle Holy Land strong suddenly broke out. However, his momentum had just erupted, and the sky, which was originally a dark night, suddenly emitted a bright blue. Then Noro''s face suddenly changed, because he felt an endless powerful pressure coming directly on him, which made him need to devote at least more than half of his mind to deal with the pressure. In this case, he can not even expand his own field, and his strength can only play the level of superior silver. Such a sudden situation made Noro, who had never encountered such a thing, feel nervous. "It''s okay." Sean stretched out his hand to stop Noro, who was about to break through, and smiled, "relax and relieve your strength." Nolo was stunned for a moment. He looked at Sean and finally gave up the struggle after seeing that Sean still nodded with a smile. Miraculously, at the moment when Noro gave up resistance and relieved his momentum, the huge pressure also disappeared without a trace in an instant. In this way, Noro didn''t feel any discomfort, and everything was normal as in the outside world - he could still feel the breath in his body without any weakening. If he wanted, he could exude the strength and momentum of the middle holy power at any time. Sean smiled and pointed up. Noro looked up, but he didn''t find anything. But soon, his eyes changed slightly, because he felt a different breath - although the breath was very weak, he could naturally find some clues with his keen degree. When he felt this unique breath, Nolo woke up: "boundary?" Along the way, Sean has popularized a lot of knowledge about enchantment and alchemy, so if Nolo can''t react at this time, Sean will really doubt his IQ. So in the face of Noro''s problem, Sean nodded slightly: "here, don''t use your ability without amulet." [Wanjie] has many abilities, and the most famous one is [Law suppression]. Unless the legendary strong man comes in person, even the peak of the upper holy land will be suppressed by the effect of this barrier. All people without amulets can only play the highest silver strength in Wanjie city - this still means that a strong Saint like Nolo can even play the lower silver strength if Sean. So in Wanjie City, if you think you can walk sideways with strong strength, you will definitely die miserably. Don''t mention the fighting skills of the strong in the holy land. The people who designed the special boundary [Wanjie] didn''t take this into account. While weakening the enemy, those who hold amulets in the border can also increase their combat effectiveness, and even play a stronger combat effectiveness through special battle array combinations. Since the establishment of Wanjie City, many people who come to make trouble because of their strength have basically died. And people who have been to Wanjie city basically know this. So when Sean said words like amulet, the guards didn''t change their faces, just looked at Sean a little. Sean was also looking at the dozens of bodyguards present. These bodyguards are wearing a set of leather clothes. The black leather pants are very tight. Their feet should be boots made of some kind of Warcraft skin. Their upper body is a white shirt and a knee high windbreaker. On the inner side of the windbreaker, there is an arc knife. The left hand of all the guards is pressed on the edge of the hand guard knife of the arc knife. Although the right hand is vertical, the strength of these guards must be able to pull out the knife in an instant. You don''t have to look at Sean to know that the back of these bodyguards'' windbreaker must depict a diamond crystal, and then several lines surround the diamond crystal. Inside the crystal, a small golden short room is painted. This is the symbol of the guard team of the free style faction of Hessen - the golden dagger, which is responsible for the security related issues of Wanjie city. Among them, the captain level figure must be the strength of the upper Silver Peak, and the general team members range from the lower silver to the upper silver; The commander of the golden dagger is a strong man at the top of the golden peak, and the four Deputy commanders range from lower gold to upper gold. "Lead the way." Sean said. This time, the guards were really surprised. However, considering that Sean was the adult''s guest and that the adult personally told them to wait here, they dared not neglect it. After making an invitation gesture, they led the way in front. "It''s not small." Noro curled his mouth. This is the first time that he has suffered losses under the special ability of border crossing. Naturally, his face will not look good. Sean just smiled, but ignored it. Naturally, he knew something about pachuli. At this time, he sent someone here to meet him. Of course, it was because she liked pomp, so he was showing herself, but on the other hand, he was also showing his respect for Sean. After all, the hellson institute can ignore a void Archduke, but it can''t ignore people who have made great contributions to the research of transmitting magic array. In particular, this person also has the reality of scholars. As long as Sean doesn''t join the Helson Institute and confirm his faction for one day, people at the Helson Institute will keep a high degree of attention to Sean and will always try to pull Sean into his faction. Pachuli, of course, can''t avoid vulgarity. Led by the golden dagger bodyguard, Sean and others soon came to the city master''s residence. It has to be said that people of the liberal faction do have some self respecting styles. Because the city master''s residence is almost equivalent to a small castle, and it still occupies the most prosperous urban area. Among them, Sean on the top floor of the castle must be at least 30 or 40 meters high. Standing on that top floor, he can basically overlook the whole Wanjie city. This is very different from the urban layout of Wanjie city in Sean''s memory, because he remembered that there was no such fortress in Wanjie city. After the six meter high winch push gate was opened, the golden dagger bodyguard swarmed in, and Sean and Nolo naturally followed the crowd. Here, the golden dagger bodyguard''s task was completed. After pleading guilty to Sean, they turned and left the vestibule of the castle. The man standing to greet Sean and Noro was a middle-aged man in a close fitting tuxedo. He didn''t have to look to know that he was a housekeeper. "Lord Patricia has been waiting on the top floor for a long time." The middle-aged housekeeper glanced at Noro, then looked at Sean and said in a deep voice. The housekeeper has the strength of superior gold. With such strength, he has been qualified to become a town family strongman of the Marquis family of a second-class Kingdom, such as the Simon family killed by Sean. The strongest high-end combat power of his family is a superior gold strongman. However, in this free style faction, such a strong man can only act as a housekeeper. It can be seen how strong the free style faction is. At least its inside information is not comparable to the Marquis family of a second-class kingdom. And when he looked at Noro, he was naturally judging the danger of Noro. Obviously, in Wanjie City, enolo''s strength is not strong enough for people to face. At least the housekeeper is sure that he can easily subdue Noro, of course, if he is in this Wanjie city. If out of the city controlled by the free faction, Noro''s killing the housekeeper is as easy as crushing an ant. After entering the main building of the castle, the housekeeper took Sean and Noro to a door. After a series of complicated operations, the door of the room was opened. However, the space behind the door is very narrow. It can only accommodate about six to seven people. However, a magic array was carved on the ground, but Sean was not good at magic, so he couldn''t recognize the effect of the magic array. Under the sign of the housekeeper, Sean and Noro entered the narrow space. Under the housekeeper''s manipulation again, a burst of light came out of the magic array. Soon, an aperture rose from the magic array on the ground and didn''t stop until it passed over the heads of Sean and Noro. Then, there was a click sound around, and then a sudden sense of weightlessness was immediately transmitted. You can obviously feel that this narrow space is constantly soaring. Noro, who has experience in air stagnation and flight, will not be frightened by this sudden sense of weightlessness. And Sean, the moment he felt weightlessness in this small space, he knew what it was. Tacky, it''s just an elevator. As Sean was before he came to this world, the elevator is just a popular product. Naturally, it can''t be frightened. Although the housekeeper was calm on the surface, he was slightly surprised to see Sean''s indifference, which made Sean feel a little funny. But soon, almost in an instant, the "elevator" stopped working, and then the door was opened again. And Sean, naturally, saw pachuli sitting in the room outside the door£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 877 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. Patricia Boulder, daughter of Duke hatch Boulder, is one of the founders of the freestyle faction of the Helson Institute, also known as the "freestyle founder". In the circle of alchemists, pachuli has a powerful influence comparable to the sage level. This is mainly because more than 90% of all kinds of prescriptions are created and compiled by pachuli. Even the powerful border of Wanjie City [Wanjie] is written by paqiuli. Although this woman is crazy and arrogant, and often doesn''t even consider the consequences at all, it is undeniable that she does have very strong and excellent personal abilities. Many alchemists are willing to work hard for pachuli in order to get some advice from her. For example, Russell, the alchemy warrior who had a short cooperation with Sean last time, temporarily joined Sean''s camp in order to seek pachuli''s guidance. At this time, when the door opened, Sean could not help smiling when he saw that he was drinking black tea leisurely and enjoying the night scenery and starry sky of Wanjie City: "miss pachuli, you really have leisure." "It''s just a break after work." Patricia looked at Sean with a little girl smile. Only at this time will I probably remember that pachuli is not that big. Now she is just a young woman in her twenties. At least she still has a girl''s heart. But soon, pachuli''s eyes fell on Noro, and her eyes suddenly lit up. At this moment, Sean felt a headache. Sure enough, Sean soon heard Patricia''s voice: "there are really a lot of beautiful women around you If I guess correctly, this must not be Miss Cecilia. But the strength is quite good. How on earth did you cheat these people? " It is not surprising that Patricia will investigate and understand herself. Even if she knew the existence of Cecilia, it was not surprising. Basically, as long as she knew him and the people who knew the void duchy, she would know the existence of Cecilia, but it was hard to say whether she knew the true identity of Cecilia, but with the gradual improvement and growth of the void realm, Naturally, Cecilia''s real identity concealment is getting deeper and deeper. At this time, hearing pachuli''s words, Noro was not as angry as ordinary men, but made a charming expression to Sean. This expression made Noro look very sad and pitiful. Even Patricia couldn''t help being stunned. But Sean doesn''t necessarily appreciate it, because he has raised his right hand. "Lord Sean, please calm down. I''m wrong!" Norodom looked slightly changed. "Do you want me to be ashamed here?" "It''s you, not me, who are ashamed." Sean snorted coldly, and then snapped his fingers mercilessly. Noro instantly turned pale, and the whole man fell directly to the ground and twitched. Seeing this, Patricia''s dull look immediately returned to normal, and then turned her head to Sean. Even Sean felt a thrill when she was stared at by paqiuli. After a long time, he heard paqiuli sigh: "the dead contract of soul I can''t see that you are willing to give such a heavy hand to such a beauty. " The soul death contract is a unilateral contract of control. The concrete performance of its contract is just like the punishment Sean now exerts on Nolo. Unless the owner of the contract is willing to terminate the contract automatically, the contract can never be terminated. If you want to wait for the natural termination, the owner of the contract must die - the contractor can''t do it, or even kill the heart, otherwise you will be severely punished, The most serious case is to be buried with the contract owner. But in fact, Sean and Noro are not dead souls, but a more clever contract than dead souls. No matter what degree and situation, as long as Sean died unnaturally, Noro was buried with him, and it was the annihilation death method in which his soul was directly erased. For these, Sean naturally won''t explain. He just sighed and looked very helpless on his face: "an accident. Otherwise you think I''m willing to take this guy around. " "It''s not good to have a beauty with you." "Do you really think he''s a woman?" Sean glanced. "This guy is a man. He just has the blood of the top elves." "Superior elves?" Patricia was stunned, but then her eyes changed to Noro. Sean recognized this look, the typical researcher''s look. Obviously, at this moment, Noro was an experimental creature in Patricia''s eyes. Sean doesn''t sympathize with Noro about this. Who makes this guy always like to die. "Interested?" Sean simply sold Noro. "What race?" Paqiuli still stared at Noro. "Silver moon spirit." Sean laughed. Patricia suddenly turned her head and looked at Sean with a strong look of disbelief in her eyes. Silver moon elves, which have completely disappeared on the mainland, have a history that can even be traced back to before the ash age. You know, all the elves in the mainland today are formed after the division of the silver moon elves. Although their bodies contain a little blood of the silver moon elves more or less, the blood is so thin that it can be ignored. At the hellson Institute, there was an experiment on blood purification of silver moon elves. Although there are many factions in the Helson Institute, even hostile to each other, some important experimental information can not hide from others. The bloody experiment initiated by the ancient blood faction captured more than 100000 surface elves, including grassland elves, Forest Elves, highland elves and gray elves. They directly drained all their blood, and then continuously purified and concentrated it. Finally, they got less than 20 ml of purified blood. It''s said that the blood concentration of the silver moon elf is less than 50%. If you want to reach 100%, you have to purify it at least dozens of times. However, this so-called 100% state is completely impossible to achieve, because limited by experimental materials and environmental factors, the highest theoretical value can only reach 67%. But if you want to reach this height, you have to kill at least a million elves. Even the heilsen institute can''t bear such terrible consequences - needless to say, if the peace council knows about this, it will smash the hometown of the heilsen Institute at the first time. Therefore, people of the ancient blood faction would not do such a thing no matter how crazy they were, so the experiment ended later. At this time, a living silver moon elf appeared in front of pachuli. She was not excited. That was a strange thing. "Let me draw a tube of blood!" Patricia''s breath immediately became heavy and rapid. "Just one tube is enough!" "I can give you four tubes of blood." Sean stretched out four fingers. "In that case, no matter what experiment you want to do, it''s no problem." Hearing Sean''s words, pachuli''s face suddenly became bright, red as if she could bleed. This is a person''s performance of extreme excitement. However, Patricia soon recovered her normal look, because she had dealt with Sean several times. She had long known that the goods were also a reluctant owner and was willing to send 20 ml of silver moon elf blood, so the plot must be not light. Paqiuli thinks she is one of the founders of the free style faction and has great authority, but she doesn''t dare to boast at will. No matter how beautiful the experiment is, it also has a certain value. If it exceeds this value bottom line, paqiuli can only choose to give up even if she is in pain. As for the strong with Sean, Patricia is not so stupid. "Come on, what conditions do you have." Pachuli motioned the housekeeper to serve Sean tea, and then put on a business appearance, "I don''t believe you will send me four tubes of silver moon elf blood for no reason." "Conditions are natural." Sean laughed. He is happy to negotiate terms and trade with pachuli for a simple reason, because they belong to smart people. Not only do they know each other, but also Elsie boulder. Generally speaking, pachuli and Sean can be regarded as their own people. Therefore, if conditions permit, pachuli doesn''t mind helping Sean, and Sean doesn''t mind suffering a small loss in the transaction with pachuli. "Go ahead." Patricia gave Sean a white look. "First of all, I hope that this experiment on the silver moon spirit can only be carried out by your free faction. You are not allowed to sell these silver moon blood to the ancient blood faction." "So you know about the ancient blood faction?" Pachuli was not surprised that Sean knew about the Helson Institute. "I can promise you." Sean nodded. He didn''t know whether he was nodding about the ancient blood faction that paqiuli said or whether paqiuli agreed about the scope of the experiment. But he soon said again, "second, I need all the information about the fog spirit." Hearing this, Patricia looked at Sean with a unique meaning in her eyes. But soon, paqiuli snapped her fingers. The housekeeper who had been standing beside paqiuli since Sean and Noro came in turned and left. Sitting in the "elevator", he didn''t know where to go, but soon he came back. This time, he held a file bag and handed it to Sean respectfully. "Inside, it is about all the information about fog spirit collected by the hellson Institute." Patricia said, "I know what your purpose is this time. The hellson Institute is really interested in fog inspiration, but my liberal faction is not interested I have said hello to the beast spirit faction in advance. If you really want to deal with a fog spirit, they are willing to help you, but only if you have to give it to them Live. " Sean frowned. But soon, he nodded and agreed, "yes." That fog spirit is just a guy running errands. It''s not the main target at all. Moreover, Sean believed that the fog spirit would definitely live a life worse than death, which was regarded as a small revenge by the Helson Institute as the research material. What really makes the enemy afraid is not death, because death often means liberation. What really frightens the enemy is that life is better than death! "I''ll arrange it for you." Said Patricia. "Thank you." Sean knew that since pachuli had taken the initiative to put forward the matter about Wuling and sent the information about Wuling to herself, it proved that pachuli had also acted and investigated this action of the void principality, which naturally moved Sean. "Finally, I need some alchemists." Sean said, "the kind of permanent employment is not a formality." "Do you have any requirements?" Asked Patricia. "There must be at least one layout proficient in enchantment." Sean replied. "I''ll mention this. You arranged it." Patricia nodded and said. "That''s all right. I don''t have any requirements." Sean smiled. "Remember, after four tubes of blood, I can''t guarantee whether he will go crazy." Hearing what Sean said, Patricia couldn''t help turning her head to look at Noro and said with a smile, "he just sold you. Don''t you want to say something?" Noro lay on the ground without image, and then looked at Sean with a charming face. It was intoxicating: "I have a deal with him I''ll give you four tubes of blood. He wants to promise me a condition. This condition is good and I''m very satisfied, so... There''s nothing to say for the time being. "£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 878 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. After talking about the deal with Patricia, Sean and Noro temporarily lived in Wanjie city. Maybe it''s nice to see Noro, so pachuli threw Sean and Noro an amulet. With this amulet, they can be completely free from the influence of the border in Wanjie city. However, paqiuli deliberately warned Sean and Noro not to be too arrogant in the city. There are still legendary strong men in Wanjie City, but the strong man is in a state of retreat and does not appear in front of the crowd. For this, Sean is naturally understandable. After all, the border of Wanjie city will not be affected by the legendary strong. Therefore, if there is an attack by the legendary strong, the legendary strong still needs to deal with it. The liberal faction is also a very powerful faction in the Helson Institute. It is not strange for legendary strong people to sit in this city. After returning to the hotel, Sean and Noro went back to their rooms to rest. For Noro, it''s nothing to be taken away 20 ml of blood. He can completely recover after eating more nutrients and resting for a day or two. However, Sean, in the spirit of humanitarianism, still wants to visit Nolo. After all, this guy has given 20 ml of blood as a trade item. "Still alive." This was the first thing Sean said when he saw Noro. Noro lay flat on the bed and gave Sean a white look. At this time, Noro''s face was very pale, and the whole person seemed very weak, with a delicate appearance. In addition, his appearance was inclined to the feminine beauty of the spirit, so it made Sean look unusually charming. But as long as he thought that such a charming man was actually a man, Sean shivered. "Are you sure you have the blood of silver moon elf in your body?" Sean tried to get Noro''s mental pollution out of his mind, and then said, "if that woman finds out that it''s not the blood of the silver moon elf, we''ll probably die miserably." "Cut." Nolo glanced at Sean again. "The level migration of the elves is not once or twice. Usually in a main level, if the living environment of the elves is seriously persecuted, they will carry out level migration According to what you told me before, I think the dawn elves you said must have carried out plane migration and lived in other planes. " Noro is another powerful person. Sean has known it since he was called out by Sean. So when there is no outsider in private, Sean will talk to nolop and the world outlook and common sense of the miracle continent. Therefore, Nolo now has a more comprehensive understanding of the historical development of the whole miracle continent. It can even be said that Sean, a person who is completely proficient in the world development history of the miracle continent, explains that Nolo knows the history of the whole miracle continent better than ordinary people in the world. "My race is indeed an elf family, and according to the positioning, it should be at the same level as the silver moon elf and the dawn elf." Noro continued, "although the concepts of elves on different planes may be different, the ability of blood is a force that traces back to the origin of the world. This is the law of the whole dimensional space, so there will still be a lot in common As long as my blood power is higher than those ordinary elves in the world, I say I am a silver moon elf, and I am a silver moon elf. " For such a complex thing, Sean naturally didn''t understand at all, so he was stunned by Noro. However, as the owner, how could Sean say he didn''t understand? So Sean coughed a few times and said, "anyway, you''d better pray that what you said is true. If that woman pachuli comes to me to settle accounts, the deal between us won''t count." Hearing Sean''s words, Noro''s face immediately collapsed: "my 20ml blood is in vain?" "No, I''ll buy you more nutrition later." Sean smiled. Noro sighed faintly, then closed his eyes. There was an irrecoverable fatigue in his voice: "master, let me have a rest. I''m really tired this time." Sean smiled and nodded, then got up and left the room. After returning to his room, Sean sighed the same. The deal between him and Nolo is actually very simple, even incredibly simple: let Nolo have the right to move freely for one year. Because the reward is drawn out through the mysterious system, there is an indelible one-way contract connection between Nolo and Sean. This contract does not mean that Sean can be dissolved if he wants to. As a guardian, Noro must ensure that he dies in front of Sean. If Sean dies and he is still alive, his soul will be directly erased at the first time. There will be no "Noro Kassel" in the whole world and even in the mysterious card library. Because of this, Noro needs to follow Sean all the time and be responsible for protecting Sean''s safety. However, Noro is a restless person. He has too much curiosity about the world of miracle continent. He couldn''t wait to see what was different from the world before him. However, due to the protection principle of the contract, he can''t leave Sean, especially after seeing that Sean''s situation is so dangerous, Noro can''t leave easily, because once Sean is suddenly killed, he will have bad luck. Because of this, the deal between Sean and Nolo is to give Nolo the right to move freely for one year. He can do whatever he wants in this world, and Sean will take good care of himself in this year and will never cause trouble everywhere. Noro is naturally very grateful for this. After all, with the gradual popularity of the magic transmission array, one year is enough for him to travel a lot of places alone. As for 20 ml of blood, it''s nothing for Noro. What can be learned from this blood? But Sean didn''t think so. No one knows the hellson institute better than him. The ancient blood faction is the founder of the blood experiment of the whole miracle continent. It is precisely because this faction moved around that year that the blood experiment plan of the Millennium covenant Empire came into being. To some extent, the blood experiment plan of the Millennium covenant empire is deeper than that of the ancient faction. This is why after opening the blood ability, Basically, all bronze blood is obtained from the copy of the Millennium covenant empire. For the next few days, Noro stayed in his room for rest - in fact, Noro didn''t need to do that at all. After all, he was also a strong man in the holy land. You know, the strong in the Holy Land sometimes shed more than 20 ml of blood in a battle. It''s just that Sean wants to show himself to be a good host, so of course he wants Noro to have a good rest and prepare food for him in person these days. Instead, Noro felt extremely frightened and couldn''t rest well. It was not until a week after Sean came to Wanjie city that Sean told Noro to leave after receiving a letter. Paqiuli hasn''t known what she''s doing since she got Noro''s blood. Anyway, Sean hasn''t seen paqiuli again for a whole week, so she left at this time. Naturally, paqiuli didn''t come to see her off. However, out of personal relations, Sean explained to the housekeeper a few times before taking Noro away. After leaving the world city, Noro breathed out heavily, and the whole person''s momentum also appeared tall and straight. It was probably suppressed in Wanjie city for a long time, so that after leaving Wanjie City, Noro''s spirit was obviously much better. "Why did you leave so suddenly? What happened?" After leaving the city, Noro couldn''t help asking. "No, just someone who has been waiting." Sean replied, "when we meet each other, we can return to void city The war over there is still going on, but it''s enough to have William in charge. Cecilia and they have come back. We have other things to do next. " "Oh?" Noro raised his eyebrows and said nothing more. Just looking at Sean''s solemn look, Noro knew that what to do next would be more dangerous, so he didn''t say anything, but followed Sean in silence. Soon, they came to a place about half a day away from Wanjie city. There is a small hillside here, which is not too high, but many traces of man-made destruction can be seen. I think it should be the place used by those alchemists in Wanjie city to experiment alchemy. But when Sean and Nolo arrived, there was a smell of blood in the air, which made Nolo alert in an instant, and Sean also frowned. When they stepped up to the hillside, they saw five bodies lying on the ground. From the perspective of clothing, it was obviously the profession of the first Department of alchemists. But standing between the bodies were two people. Two guys who can be regarded as acquaintances of Sean. Undead girl. Wendy, ghost sword. Demon boy. The two guys were also slightly stunned when they saw the appearance of Sean and Noro, but Wendy''s face didn''t look very good. On the contrary, the magic boy stretched out his hand to stop Wendy who seemed to have a plan to use force. In this regard, Sean just sneered: "I don''t think my strength has become stronger, so I''m going to bite the hand that feeds me."£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 879 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. The image of the demon child has not changed much, and it is still the appearance of a seven or eight year old child. But now his breath is completely introverted, and the whole person has a feeling similar to gentle as jade, which is obviously the performance of officially stepping into the realm of the next Holy Land. Wendy''s skin color has also become snow-white. She is no longer the bronze skin before, which makes her look much more beautiful. Moreover, from the perspective of temperament, it is not difficult to see that Wendy was once a golden lady. From this kind of change, Wendy''s strength must have stepped into the realm of the real holy land, no longer the pseudo holy land with strong flesh but no field. Sean will not be surprised at the improvement of magic boy and Wendy. After all, when the two met in the wilderness, they both belonged to the real strong man in the holy land. At this time, it was two years before and after the meeting. With their potential and talent, they suffered such a big loss in Sean''s hand. If they don''t work hard to break through to the realm of the holy land, they are sorry for the name of one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. Sean always thinks of the worst. So when he met these two people, he was ready for a possible battle, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought Nolo. The Devil boy glanced at Noro, and then turned his eyes back to Sean. He didn''t seem to hear Sean''s ridicule just now. He just said in a deep voice: "you find us all. What''s the matter?" "There''s one thing I need you to do." Sean would not be polite to these two guys who were originally hostile camps. He will believe these two people, just believe in the reputation of dead spine. As long as these two people promise, they will do their best to complete it. This is where dead spine can stand for so long without any mistakes. Of course, in the process of agreeing or not, if these two people find an opportunity, it is obvious that they don''t mind taking Sean''s head. "What''s up?" The Devil boy looked calm, obviously knowing that Sean would never take risks. It was Wendy who looked angry, which made her white face a little red. "Wendy had an accident when she was promoted to the holy land. I hope you don''t mind." After glancing at Wendy, who was angry, like a little girl, the magic boy also felt a little headache and helplessness. He had to open his mouth to Sean and add, "when her situation stabilizes, she should be fine." The realm was raised unexpectedly? Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help looking at Wendy, and the real eye opened immediately. We have had a negotiation with Wendy before, so the real eye saves the data status of Wendy, which will be checked again. Naturally, we don''t need to get the other party''s recognition again. Soon, a series of data about Wendy began to emerge one by one in Sean''s iris, and Sean''s face immediately became unnatural when he saw the new data. Originally, Wendy''s race column showed the dead, just like Beth. But at this time, Wendy is shown as human in the column of race! "Ethnic change!?" Sean couldn''t help exclaiming, "this..." Hearing Sean''s voice, the magic boy was stunned, and then he began to examine Sean seriously. All the previous information about Sean came from the intelligence investigation of dead spine, but because the anti investigation ability of the void is really strong, the intelligence work of dead spine is not progressing smoothly, and the intelligence that can be investigated is also quite limited. Therefore, the thirteen coffins of dead spines, for Sean''s own understanding, is not very accurate, but in general, some stories about Sean are still known. Only in the past, the magic boy still had great doubts about Sean''s "profound knowledge". Until now, after being told the real situation of Wendy by Sean, he had to admit that Sean really had some real materials. "This can''t be regarded as a real racial change, after all..." the magic boy looked at Wendy, his eyes became gentle, and then said, "the undead is a family of the dead. It''s good to be able to retain wisdom and memory after becoming the undead. It''s impossible to change from undead to human... Oh, it''s impossible. Wendy''s current situation is just an experiment. Whether she can succeed or not is a matter of two words. " "It''s not impossible." Sean frowned slightly. He remembers that with the opening of the second expansion film and the opening of blood vessels, there are also special agents for ethnic change. After all, in the game, elves, orcs, orcs, half elves, and even demons, mermaids and a lot of strange races. The existence of these races is naturally very uncomfortable for players who can only choose human races to enter the game at the beginning. The emergence of race change potion has largely solved the needs of players. However, it is not easy to obtain this potion. In addition to strict use conditions, all relevant occupations, attributes and skills will be reset after taking it. Sean was always satisfied with his Terran identity in the game, so naturally he didn''t want to get a bottle of this medicine. He just heard of this medicine. At this time, looking at Wendy''s situation, it is obvious that this experiment is being carried out, but from various signs, it is obviously different from the situation of players. It''s just that Sean can understand after a little thought. After all, the identity of the player is very special, and it''s only through the spiritual connection of the device. Naturally, it''s impossible to have amnesia. However, the magic boy didn''t notice the difference in Sean''s face. When he heard Sean say so, he immediately said, "Lord Sean, what can you do?" Sean curled his mouth. This magic boy is really a realistic guy. When he saw that there seemed to be a way, his tone and attitude changed. Maybe seeing Sean''s appearance, even people like magic boy laughed. But soon, as if he had made up his mind, he looked at Sean again and became firm: "Lord Sean, as long as you can solve the trouble of Wendy''s current situation, I... I am willing to serve you. If you don''t believe me, I can sign a contract with you. Even if it is a dead contract of soul, I will never refuse! " This time, it was Sean''s turn to be a little moved. Although the strength of the magic child is only a lower holy land, it is one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine after all, and its potential is recognized by the whole dead spine. Basically, a person who can become one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine, as long as he doesn''t fall, must be a legendary strong man. The difference is only how many years it takes. However, for organizations that have existed on the mainland for such a long time, it will not be a problem to wait for hundreds of years - in fact, if Sean and Christina hadn''t made the deal that made dead spine lose a lot, dead spine would never have stumbled so much with its strength. Therefore, whether for Sean or the void principality, the addition of ghost sword and magic boy can greatly improve the strength of the whole principality, and even improve the intelligence ability of the void territory again. After all, many things, William only has empty theoretical knowledge. These theories cannot determine their feasibility before they are put into practice. Because of this, there are so significant mistakes in the monitoring of the void at the grass-roots level. The demon boy, after all, was born in the dead spine integrating intelligence and assassination, so the experience he brought must be the experience summarized by the dead spine after countless years of development. If the void can be taught these experiences, even if it can not become the top intelligence organization, it can definitely enter the ranks of first-class intelligence organizations. Even if there is a demon boy who is also proficient in assassination, rupee''s strength can get a qualitative leap again. But the problems Sean needs to face will also become bigger. Because if the demon child really leaves the dead spine, it will be another major blow to the dead spine, and it may even lead to the shrinkage of the dead spine''s power. This organization will never allow traitors to appear, and the magic boy obviously knows this. Therefore, when he was in the wilderness, he was embarrassed to put forward such conditions to Sean, but later because Wendy nodded and agreed. But it can be seen that the result of that negotiation in the wilderness is that the magic boy doesn''t mind killing Sean to solve this hidden danger as long as he has the chance. However, this time, the demon boy took the initiative to sign a contract, or even a dead soul contract. This shows the demon boy''s determination. It is only conceivable that once the demon child really leaves the dead spine and joins the void principality, with the character of the dead spine, he is likely to directly use the six death tablets to attack the void principality. With the current strength of the void principality, it is obvious that it can not be strong enough to compete with the six death tablets. Unless the peace council intervenes again in this matter, it is another matter. Sean quickly made a series of corresponding assessments in his mind. To tell you the truth, Sean really doesn''t want to give up on the refuge of the magic boy. After all, he has to go to the Millennium covenant Empire next, so the more the top powers, the better. In particular, the addition of the magic boy will not only improve the number of top powers, but also affect the overall qualitative change of the whole void principality, This strategic value is much more significant than personal strength. "I can''t guarantee the success of the results." Soon, Sean had an idea. "No matter what kind of result, I am willing to try!" The Devil boy replied in a deep voice that what he was most afraid of was Sean''s disagreement. After all, he also knew about the Revenge of dead spine. But similarly, besides being able to sell himself, he couldn''t think of anything else that could move Sean. Of course, what Sean said at this time did not guarantee the result, which also confirmed the magic boy''s confidence in Sean. If Sean really can guarantee Wendy''s successful racial transformation, the magic boy really needs to doubt Sean. After all, when Wendy really stepped into the realm of the holy land, those who carried out this experiment mentioned that this experiment is full of instability and may lead to many side effects. "Then I can help you." Sean thought about it and said, "I''ll help you get something that can restore and stabilize Wendy''s memory, but I''m not sure whether the effect is really as rumored You should prepare yourself for failure. " "I see." The magic boy nodded, "so, do we sign the contract now?" Seeing that the demon boy took the initiative to mention the contract, Sean knew that this guy was really on his chariot. But at this time, Sean is not in a hurry. Anyway, he is not afraid of the magic boy''s repentance if he doesn''t give anything to the magic boy one day. Moreover, if he signs a contract now, once any special inspection means are found over the dead spine, the magic boy and he will be in a very troublesome situation. "Not for the time being. Wait until I get that thing." Sean said, "but I really need your help this time." "Lord Sean, you say I will die." The Devil boy soon straightened his attitude. Even if he answered in a deep voice, he didn''t even ask Sean what he wanted to help£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 880 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. After asking the magic boy to go to * * * kingdom to help investigate the matter about fog spirit, Sean and Noro turned and left the hillside, returned to Wanjie city according to the original road, and then returned to the void city all the way through the transmission point of Wanjie city. Now with the transmission magic array, the road is no longer a problem many times. Of course, the only thing to pay attention to is that the one-time transmission distance cannot be too far, otherwise it will cause very serious damage to the body. Similarly, you can''t transmit multiple times in a day, otherwise it will not be as simple as physical damage, but will destroy a person''s life origin, which is a real life loss. At the beginning of the game, even players could not transmit so unrestricted, even directly from the southern continent to the northern continent. So Sean and Noro had to take a break and spent two days back to the void city. In fact, with the physical qualities of Nolo and Sean, there is no need to do so, but Nolo obviously has a lot of questions to ask along the way, so Sean is not in a hurry to return to the void city. "Is that magic boy really so valuable?" This is Noro''s problem. "There must be some value, and it''s not small." Sean nodded affirmatively, "not to mention that he is now a holy land, but his origin is, after all, a dead thorn that can compete with all the organizations specializing in intelligence and assassination in the world. If the dead spine does not have an excellent level of assassination and intelligence, how can it be compared with the assassin alliance, the hermit, the divine eye, the shadow temple and the whispering of demons? The thirteen coffins of the dead spine are also promoted step by step from the grass-roots personnel within the organization, even he is no exception. " "So are you going to use him to improve the intelligence ability of the void?" Noro asked again. "Yes." Sean did not deny that "the void is growing too fast now, but to be honest, the grass-roots level is not stable. Is William good? Very powerful. In terms of military capability, he simply has great wisdom beyond this era, but because of this, he can''t focus on grass-roots construction. This is the main reason why the void principality will be secretly invaded this time. " "The void realm lacks the system theory of the grass-roots framework. With the addition of magic children, the loopholes and defects in this aspect can be made up. In this way, the void realm can become a more powerful intelligence investigation organization." After all, Sean has witnessed the development history of the void realm, so he knows how the void realm has today''s situation, "this is also the first reason why I am willing to accept the magic child." If there is a first, there will be a second. Noro just didn''t have any political vision, which didn''t mean he was stupid, so he naturally heard Sean''s subtext, and then asked, "what about the second?" "The strength of the rupee has improved." Sean didn''t show off either. He said directly, "you''ve seen the child, rupee." "Rupees?" Noro thought for a moment, then nodded, "it''s really a good seedling However, it''s a pity to be a shadow assassin. If you don''t follow the shadow line, but become an assassin, you may be able to give better play to his talent Of course, considering that sometimes he still needs to collect intelligence and that the shadow assassin can better assassinate people who are stronger than him, this can not be regarded as a waste. " "But his assassination skills have not improved for a long time." Sean said faintly, "as an assassin, or killer, the improvement of strength is on the one hand, but on the other hand, it is assassination skills. His current assassination skills have been honed by himself over the years. In fact, if he had not been too distracted to hone his assassination skills, his potential would not be next to gold until now. Maybe he had begun to attack the holy land at this time. " How terrible a shadow assassin at the holy land level is is difficult for people who have not personally faced it. Shadow assassin is the only special class that can assassinate the strong beyond his level. On some special occasions, the shadow assassin of the upper golden realm can kill the strong of the lower holy domain, while the shadow assassin of the lower holy domain level can even kill the upper holy domain. This is why there were five shadow assassins in the golden realm to assassinate William. With the strength of the five shadow assassins, as long as they were given a great opportunity, even Rorty cabas stood by William at that time, even if he didn''t die, he had to take off a layer of skin. This is because the environment at that time was in the wild. If it was in a small room, those shadow assassins were even more than 50% sure that they could kill rotica basag. In fact, William''s situation at that time was almost fatal - no one could have saved William if anno and his guards hadn''t bought him those two seconds. Rupee took the route of the shadow assassin, not the assassin. It can only be said that his starting point from the beginning was for the void principality. But even so, rupee still lacks enough assassination skills. It is not that his skills are insufficient, but that he has not mastered the corresponding skills that are completely matched with the current level of strength. These skills need to experience countless life and death assassinations, and then constantly sum up the experience before they can finally be honed. "With the addition of magic children, you can also exercise very well." Sean said in a deep voice, "at least the magic boy can teach rupee all his assassination skills and experience over the years, which makes rupee less detours. In other words, it can speed up the rupee''s journey to the holy land, especially... The magic child''s field, the region of no light, is very consistent with the characteristics of shadow assassins. If rupee can get from the middle field, his strength growth will be very terrible. " After hearing Sean''s words, Noro''s face was a little unhappy. He glanced at Sean and then said, "I remember I told you that I am also proficient in assassination. Why don''t you let me teach rupee my assassination skills?" "You?" Sean glanced at Noro and said in a deep voice, "stop it, you are an elf, he is a human. Many of your assassination skills need to make your body unnaturally distorted. Rupee is not as flexible as you It''s not putting the cart before the horse to exercise your flexibility for the sake of your assassination skills. " Although he knew that Sean was telling the truth, Noro still had a feeling of being looked down upon, which made his face very unhappy. "You should improve your strength as soon as possible. I can''t give full play to my combat power now, which makes me crazy." Norlow glanced at Sean, then said in a deep voice, with an unfriendly tone. "If you need it, I can teach you a way to exercise as soon as possible." "I have an idea about physical strength, so I won''t bother you." Sean didn''t know what Noro was up to. He made it clear that he wanted to take revenge on his ravaged hatred. "After I''m busy, I''ll exercise my physical strength. But even if I can make my body reach the level of the holy land, my field is still not fully understood, which is very troublesome. " "I can''t help it." Noro frowned. "The reason why most people can''t become strong in the holy land is not that their bodies are not strong enough, but that their understanding in the field is too stupid. In fact, many people already have strong physical qualities that can support the consumption of the field, but if they don''t form their own field one day, they can''t be regarded as the real strength of the holy land one day. " "I have made a decision on the field. What I lack now is polishing." Sean said faintly, "after I''m busy, I''ll start to improve my strength." But the true content of this remark was that he didn''t even believe it. The reason is simple. His field is composed of law fragments, and now he has only collected two law fragments. God knows how many law fragments it takes to form a perfect field. If there is enough time for him to move and practice freely, he believes that he will be able to explore a way in the field, so that it will be easier to collect law fragments. But in fact, he just lacks time. At present, he still has many things to deal with. There is no time for him to move freely. Naturally, it is much more difficult to collect fragments of this law. Nolo didn''t know this. He thought Sean had his own ideas and ideas, so it must be a simple thing to become a strong man in the holy land. So he didn''t say anything. Anyway, as long as Sean can become a strong saint, his strength can be completely restored. It''s not impossible to go further at that time. You know, before his soul entered the eternal place, he was already the top of the holy land. He was only a little short of being able to understand his legendary ability and become a real legendary strong man. Therefore, once Nolo''s strength is completely restored, he can try to impact the legend again. If he succeeds, he may have a chance of redemption. This opportunity is very important to him, so Nolo doesn''t want to give up. Because of this, he will continue to urge Sean to improve his strength as soon as possible. "But now that you''ve finished everything, what else do you need to do?" Noro was puzzled. "Isn''t the war over?" "End?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Do you really think the Simon family has the courage to challenge me? He is not just a chess piece placed on the surface. In fact, if it were not for Diana''s defection, all the conspiracy clues against the void principality would be interrupted. I don''t even know who the real enemy behind me is. You say this is the end? No The war has just begun. "£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 881 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. On September 3, 1878, a large-scale commotion began to appear in the territory of the former Dabian Kingdom, and many nobles of the former Dabian origin became panic stricken. First, after the army of the void principality destroyed the Simon family, many nobles thought that the war should come to an end, but unexpectedly, Diana Simon, the only survivor of the Simon family, suddenly threw out a series of evidence indicating that there were other families involved in the conspiracy against the void principality. For a moment, the accused family immediately fell into panic, because before they could explain, the Principality of void began to divide troops by means of thunder, destroyed two families again, and then the troops merged again and rushed towards the third family. Just when everyone thought that this time was really over, the Principality of Garrod, which had been silent for almost three years, suddenly sent troops to Garrod fortress, claiming that Ryan nobles still cared about dabion, tried to revive dabion''s regime, and secretly set off a revival of regime in the Principality of Garrod. For a time, many of the original dabion and now Ryan nobles felt a panic, and the nobles directly named by yasna collapsed immediately. If you look at the battle map, you can see that the black March route representing the void principality runs all the way up from south to north, across 13 territories, and the farthest position is only two Marquises away from roha kalch, one of the five Dukes of lane. The blue March route, which represents the Principality of Garrod, runs from east to west, and even some routes intersect with the route of the Principality of void. On the battle map, the two marching lines of the Principality of void and the Principality of Garrod just form a cross, which divides the entire northwest war zone of dabion into four plates, like four quadrants. The main target of the void principality is in the first quadrant. The attack targets of the Principality of Garrod are concentrated in the second quadrant. If it''s over, even if it''s over. But no one thought that even Duke hatch boulder and Duke Cox Hopson, who were one of the five Dukes of Ryan, were involved in the war. Led by hutch Boulder, Duke of tequila, together with Marquis Bourne Baidi and several other earls and Viscount, the coalition suddenly rushed to several neighboring aristocratic territories. Before these lords reacted, the families of two of them were uprooted. At this time, several neighboring lords naturally formed a coalition to resist together, and the war immediately spread to more than ten Lords. The Allied forces led by Kos Hopson, Duke of Mandala, assembled the private forces of Marquis lonnis holder and Marquis Florence wiles. On the basis of the crime of treason of "colluding with the nobles of the * * * Kingdom and trying to destroy the border line", they requested reinforcements from the Ryan royal family and started the Crusade war. The crime of treason was so great that the nobles named by Kos naturally did not dare to rise up and resist. They were waiting for the investigation of Ryan royal family. They just didn''t know whether one of the Marquis was really in collusion with the * * * kingdom or for other reasons. They actually rose up and resisted, which immediately dragged all the other nobles into the flames of war. If you look closely, it is not difficult to find that the Allied forces of the Duke of tequila are in the third quadrant, while the Allied forces of the Duke of Datura are concentrated in the fourth quadrant. It can be said that the entire northwest theater of the former dabion Kingdom has completely fallen into a war. In this case, it is not too much to call it civil strife. The karosha tribal United Nations and the Knights of Robin, which border the northwest theater of dabion, were ready to move, but Duke roha Karch, nicknamed "son of the devil", still stationed troops on the sidelines, ignoring the war in the northwest theater that should be under its jurisdiction behind him, plus the armies of the Principality of void and the Principality of garod, It is very close to the border between the two countries, and the reinforcement of border military strength can be completed at any time within half a month, so the two countries are afraid to start the war for the time being. It has to be said that the bad blood plan formulated by the staff group behind ingers is one ring after another, which not only ensures the smooth implementation of the whole plan, but also makes the two enemy countries that are most likely to take advantage of the opportunity to throw a mouse and dare not act at will. Otherwise, once the two countries reach a consensus and jointly raise troops, it is impossible to stop the two countries'' coalition forces because the northwest theater has actually fallen into civil strife. Similarly, in the battlefield on the other side of the southeast war zone, the * * * kingdom is also ready to move, but neither the South war zone nor the southeast war zone is involved in the war, and the seventh regiment of tonis fortress has sent troops to the southeast war zone. Therefore, if the kingdom of * * * really dares to raise troops to invade, the kingdom of Ryan is not without the power of war. At least it is no problem to maintain the stalemate of balance of power. This situation was directed by the Ryan royal family and had nothing to do with Sean. So Sean doesn''t care what happens next. At the beginning, there were many national war tasks like this in the game, and such tasks can either let the player lead the army to participate, or execute the delegation command for the system general to perform. Of course, if it is the delegated mode, the casualties and merit rewards of the army depend on the ability and character of the delegated general: if a general has average ability but reckless character, the general result is that the whole army will be destroyed; If a general has outstanding ability but timid character, he often has few achievements. But with William and Hella working together, Sean at least doesn''t have to worry about it. After returning to the void duchy, Sean began to prepare for the next thing. Before the investigation results of fog spirit in * * * kingdom came out, Sean decided to solve all the things that had not been handled before. But to Sean''s surprise, Cecilia and HARTING, Ariana, Hitler and others have returned after returning to the void duchy. "You''re back?" Sean''s face showed a rare trace of heartfelt joy, "how''s the matter of the wild Federation handled?" "It has been officially established." Cecilia''s face was a little excited, "and she also announced to break away from the control of the wild Parliament. However, the wild Federation is too strong, so the wild Parliament can''t find any good solution for the time being, but more and more tribes have joined the Federation." "That''s great." Sean smiled. "It doesn''t seem long before the wild Federation will become a real behemoth." "But don''t you worry that they will be bad for us?" Cecilia frowned, a little hard to understand Sean''s excitement. "Salooqi owes me a favor. He knows my strength very well. Since I can meet her ambition, of course I may destroy her ambition, so she won''t take the initiative to trouble me; Ariana is the designated successor of the next wall tribe. I am her master now. People in the wilderness respect her more than you think; Abaza cannot resist my orders; If kruma is not surprised, he can also become the chief of the Rossi tribe. Coupled with the friendship between me and Tamil, this is equivalent to saying that I have five allies in the twelve permanent parliamentary seats of the wilderness Federation. " Sean smiled, but his face was not worried at all. "Coupled with the needs of the two dwarf tribes of copper beard and anvil for various mineral resources, the wild Federation would want to fight me unless its brain was caught by the door." "However, after all, it''s the comprehensive strength of an empire. In the past, it was just because there was not enough unity inside, but since you let them form a wild Federation..." Cecilia''s eyes are still worried. After all, Sean''s words are very different from the political education she received since childhood. "Once they are determined to come to you for trouble, We can''t stop it with our strength. " "Who says we''ll always be like this?" Sean smiled, then reached out and patted Cecilia on the head. "Except for the lack of legendary strong people, we are not much weaker than the general second-class kingdom. Moreover, the policies I implement will soon attract some small tribes to take refuge in us. At that time, our void principality will only become stronger and stronger." Hearing Sean''s words, looking at Sean''s bright eyes, Cecilia''s face was slightly less worried. She nodded and smiled: "I will improve my strength as soon as possible. The law of fire I now control has been almost understood, and I can start to contact the superior field. " "It''s not urgent. We''d better lay a good foundation first." Sean smiled and rubbed Cecilia''s head. "After entering the holy land, those real talents will usher in an explosive period of growth. The more they understand and understand the law before, the more detailed they are. Once it breaks out, the greater their strength will be So you don''t need to rush to contact a higher level of field first. Just continue to study the law of fire you now master. " "Yes." Cecilia didn''t say anything about Sean''s arrangement. In fact, she knew Sean was right. With her talent and potential, becoming a legendary strong person is inevitable. She only needs to develop step by step, but she has an anxiety in her heart. This anxiety always makes her want to improve her strength. However, after hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia''s inner anxiety was relieved. At this time, Ariana suddenly came forward and said hello to Sean, "master." "Did you stick to the training method I taught you before I left?" Ariana was devastated and ravaged by Sean. Now she was as trembling as a mouse when she saw a cat. For her real apprentice, Sean was not polite and asked immediately. "Yes." Hearing Sean''s serious voice, Ariana shivered subconsciously, "but there are still some places that are not very clear." "Well, I''ll teach you a little bit later." Sean probably knows what Ariana said she didn''t know. It''s nothing more than the difference in body structure between orcs and Terrans. This needs to be corrected slowly. Just like Noro said that rupee can''t learn assassination skills. It''s not that rupee can''t learn, but that it takes many years to exercise her body flexibility first. "Prepare yourself, Leave with me this time. " "Let''s go?" Cecilia was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "where are you going?" "Help lanster find the heart of the mermaid." Sean said, "Haila found the imitation of the deep-sea heart that Mann had hidden before in the wild Legion. I''m going to help lanster solve it before going to the Millennium covenant." At this point, Sean knew what Cecilia wanted to say, so he said, "this time we''re going to the bottom of the sea, and your ability will be greatly limited, so don''t go. Stay in the territory and understand the law of fire. Moreover, Neil has no strong protection around him, and the silver Temple Corps lacks a commander. Only you can do these things." Hearing that Sean had arranged everything, Cecilia could only nod her head and promise, "but who are you going to take with you?" "HARTING, Noro, Hitler and Ariana, plus me, are exactly five." Sean obviously has drawn up the list, so when Cecilia asked, Sean naturally replied, "by the way, you have to pay close attention to the situation on William''s side I always think the bad blood plan of Ryan kingdom is somewhat unusual. If there is any accident at that time, you still need to rescue. " "Bad blood plan?" Cecilia was stunned. At this time, Sean remembered that Cecilia had just come back and didn''t know the bad blood plan of Ryan''s royal family, so Sean told him about it again. After hearing Sean''s retelling, Cecilia''s eyebrows also wrinkled, and her face rarely showed solemn reflection. However, since Sean and William agreed on the matter, Cecilia didn''t say anything, but said she would pay attention and cooperate with William''s actions. "I guess Marton should almost come back from Xuefeng tribe. You can relax with Marton''s help." After thinking about it, Sean ordered again and told Cecilia about the magic boy, so that Cecilia wouldn''t know the secret agreement between Sean and the magic boy. At that time, there would be some unnecessary trouble. It would really be her own people beating her own people. After hearing Sean''s words, Cecilia also showed a look of surprise: "is there really such a secret medicine? Can stabilize the memory of racial transformation? " "Yes, but it''s not easy to do, and the effect can''t be guaranteed." Sean nodded, "but these things are not urgent We''ll deal with it slowly after we solve this lanster affair But then I''m not in the principality, and a lot of things depend on you. " "It''s all right. Don''t worry about it." Cecilia smiled. "Be careful on the road." "I see."£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 882 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. In the dark cave, two people are leaning against the stone wall in the cave. Light blue flames floated in the air. This is the only light source in the cave. Through this light source, you can vaguely see that the two people are very embarrassed, and there are countless scars on their bodies. According to normal logic, if there were so many scars of different sizes on a person''s body, it would have become a corpse. However, looking at the ups and downs of their chests, it is obvious that they did not become corpses. Just in this way, it''s really surprising how many scars you have to go through. "Still alive." In the cave, there was a sudden soft noise. The sound was not loud, but it was very loud in the silent cave. "Nonsense." After a long time, a very weak voice replied. Only in this place where there is no light and no sense of time and flow velocity, it seems a little long after a while, so that it feels like the dialogue between the two is going on across a time and space. "What kind of hatred is there between you? I''ve been staring at you for two years, but I still won''t give up." The bright voice sounded again, but this time there was a little more curiosity in the tone. "Although the personal strength of those people who appeared in recent days is not weak, they are very skilled and tacit in both war skills and cooperation. These guys are no easier to deal with than the two tin cans." Tin cans, usually a disparaging term for heavily armed knights. However, in recent years, with the growing strength of the St. Joels empire in the southern continent, and the country is also famous and has the most knights, this contempt is becoming more and more rare. Now, generally speaking, this term is used to refer specifically to Knights born in the St. Joels empire. "Those are dark knights, special Knights under the order of judgment, who are specially responsible for fighting in the abyss." The weaker voice, after a long silence, said, "because they have been fighting in the abyss for a long time, they are also good at dealing with demons Although you are a demon God, as long as you haven''t left the material world for one day, you can''t quench your body with the power of emptiness. You can''t be a real demon God. It''s easier for them to deal with you. " Can be called a demon God, and in the main plane of the miracle continent, there is only one person in the whole world. Edward the Confessor. It was naturally Diane, a believer of enkos, who walked with the Confessor Edward. Since the two men joined hands, the two sides fought almost all regions of the western continent in the next two years. But what ziggs didn''t expect was that Diane and Edward were more courageous, and their strength improved to an unimaginable degree. At the beginning, the joint efforts of ziggs and Nazar were able to suppress Diane and Edward. Basically, most of them won, but after all, both sides are legendary strong. Unless they are determined to fight or have an absolute advantage, neither side has an absolute grip to kill each other. It is precisely because of this that although they were chased and beaten, Edward and Diane were able to fight back occasionally, which made ziggs and Nazar equally embarrassed. Even once, Nazar was almost killed by Edward. In this way, for more than a year, the relationship between hunters and prey on both sides has been constantly changing. Until Edward''s strength became qualitative and stable again, and Diane gradually got used to this high-intensity battle, Nazar''s strength was too low and immediately became the hind leg of ziggs. So, in the next six months, the situation became that Edward and Diane joined hands to hunt down ziggs and Nazar. Ziggs finally had to ask the Pope for help, because if it went on like this, Nazar would fall. In the face of ziggs''s request for help, the Pope simply transferred the dark side knights, a special combat force on an expedition in the abyss. Instead of continuing to search for remir who didn''t know where he fell in the abyss, it was better to actually control Uriel in his own hands. Therefore, the whole dark knight regiment, which had never been exposed in the surface world of the miracle continent, rushed to the west continent to participate in the crusade against the demon God. This shows how bold the Pope of the St. Joels empire is. In particular, the dark side Knights played the banner of crusading against demons and gods along the way. Therefore, churches, kingdoms and tribes in the western continent also called for cooperation accordingly. In this way, the situation of Edward and Diane is naturally more dangerous. Just because their strength is too strong, even ordinary legendary strong people are difficult to get well in front of them. Therefore, no one can really solve the demon God whose strength is infinitely close to the super strong level, except for the special combat forces for demons such as the dark side knights. But compared with Edward''s body, which can recover quickly almost with a little rest, Diane, who is still a normal human category, is much harder. In particular, the frequent occurrence of one battle after another has made the powerful Knight lack enough rest time. Over time, Diane''s original strength in her body has been shaken. Now her strength is probably equivalent to that of ordinary legendary strong men, and she has not been able to bring Uriel into a state of awakening, This is tantamount to forcibly reducing the strength of the three classes. "I''ve heard of the Dark Knight order before, but I always think it''s just a rumor. I didn''t expect it to be true." This time, there was a long silence, and then Edward''s voice sounded, and his voice also seemed a little serious. It was obvious that he understood the difficulties of the Dark Knight order, "it seems that our next life is really difficult." Diane didn''t say anything about Edward''s words. He was only thinking about one problem at the moment. Originally, he would become a believer of the devil to destroy Edward, the demon God. In fact, a very fierce battle broke out between them, which was no less intense than the later battles with ziggs and Nazar, let alone being surrounded and suppressed by the Dark Knight order. Reasonably speaking, he and Edward should be in an endless situation, and the worst thing should be that they don''t communicate with each other. But now? Diane looked at Edward, the demon God, through the brightness of the purification inflammation suspended in mid air. He was filled with black energy breath. These energy breath quickly repaired the visible scars on his body. These scars were being sewn up at an incredible speed, and then the skin of his body became very delicate in an instant. His face was full of indifference. At this time, he was still humming a song I didn''t know where he heard it, and the tone was quite soothing and quiet. Diane doesn''t know what kind of relationship she should have with the demon God now. enemy? Or... Comrades in arms? But Diane only knew that if he wanted to wave a butcher''s knife at Edward now, he really couldn''t do it. After all, they had two years of fighting experience together. During this period, Edward blocked a fatal attack for him more than once, and of course he saved Edward''s life at the critical moment. Therefore, he can no longer easily regard Edward as an enemy who must be cut. Even to some extent, he has regarded Edward as his companion and can give his back to each other''s companion. "There are so many good thoughts. After solving this trouble, we should do what we should do." It seemed that he saw Diane''s entanglement. Edward continued to hum the tune rather carelessly, and then said, "if I have a chance in the future, I don''t mind killing you Therefore, you don''t need any psychological burden. As long as you can kill me, just do it. " Hearing Edward''s so straightforward words, Diane was stunned, then pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "indeed, our positions have always been opposite, and it is doomed that we can no longer fight side by side like this in the future." Edward smiled and said, "just know Moreover, I always feel that I won''t regret dying in your hands. " "Me too." Diane was stunned and then smiled, "if I have to die one day, I hope I can die in your hand If it were someone else, maybe I would really be unwilling. " "Hey." Edward smiled. Only at this time did he have the smell of demons and gods. Instead, he seemed to be a real aristocrat. "Let''s think about how to escape this encirclement next Those guys obviously intend to drive us north. It''s estimated that there are some traps waiting for us. " Hearing Edward''s words, Diane''s face suddenly changed: "North I forgot it! " Seeing Diane''s face change, Edward realized the seriousness of the problem and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?" "They''re driving us to the St. Joels empire!" Diane''s face was hard to see the extreme. "There are four legions in the St. Joels Empire, namely the pure white wing, the trial knights, the court protecting knights and the Templar Knights. Among them, only the trial knights can leave the borders of St. Joels Empire at will, and the other three legions can''t leave the borders of St. Joels Empire at will, because it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding and trouble... " "You mean..." Edward also realized the seriousness of the problem. After all, he was also an Aboriginal of the miracle continent. He was naturally no stranger to the combat effectiveness of the pure white wing. "They are driving us to the territory of the St. Joels empire so that the pure white wing knights can go out?" Pure white wing, the only level 9 knight regiment in the mainland, has the most powerful combat power in the mainland. Even without ziggs, the Knights can easily deal with two or three legendary strong men, and they are not ordinary legendary strong men, but legendary strong men whose strength is about level 13 or 14. If ziggs, the head of the pure white wing knights, was in charge in person, even the super strong would die if they fell into a siege. "It seems that we must find a way to leave!" Resisting the sharp pain when she pulled her body, Diane said with a stuffy hum. "It''s not difficult to break through the encirclement." Edward frowned and then said, "but those guys obviously have some secret method of tracking. We can''t get rid of their tracking anyway. It''s very troublesome." "No." Diane shook her head. "In fact, I have been dragging you down all the time. The reason why they can track us is purely because of me I have mutual induction with ziggs and Nazar. Although it is not very accurate, it has a general range Therefore, their goal is only me. If you are alone, you can leave. " "You mean to let me run away without you?" Edward looked at Diane, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes became sharp. "That''s right." Diane nodded, "you will fall with me. And their goal is me. Why drag you to die together. " "Well, who do you think Edward is?" Edward sneered, with a black flame burning on his body, "what I just said before, do you want to stop counting If you really want to die, you might as well let me kill you here now. " "If there''s a way, do you think I''m willing to do it?" Diane smiled bitterly and looked very calm. "Their goal is the angel outfit I have, which has always been the heart disease of the morning light church, so they won''t give up unless I''m willing to hand over the angel outfit But do you think I''ll hand over this angel outfit? " "The St. Joels empire is so domineering." Edward said with a gloomy face, "is there any way to make your strength recover quickly?" "I am now the core source of injury, and it is almost impossible to recover in a short time, but..." "But what?" Edward frowned and then asked, "just say what you have to say. It''s like a woman." Hearing Edward''s evaluation, Diane smiled bitterly, ignored Edward''s evaluation, and then continued: "if there is the original liquid of the tree of life, it can immediately repair my injury and restore my strength." "Life Tree stock solution?" Edward thought a little, then said, "you wait for me here! I''ll get you some raw liquid of the tree of life. " After that, without waiting for Diane to say anything, Edward got up, took back the purification flame floating in the air, and then turned and left the cave. It was not the first time Diane had seen such a vigorous and resolute approach, so he was not surprised or abrupt. Just looking at the back of Edward leaving, Diane''s head tilted back and showed a smile that no one could see in the dark, but the smile seemed a little relieved. With Edward''s departure, the sound of footsteps in the cave gradually disappeared. But, just not for a while, there was another sound. Listen to the sound, it seems to be applause. "I can''t see. You also attach great importance to love and righteousness to a demon God." There was a sneer of contempt, followed by a sound of footsteps, and a light of fire, "I cheated him to leave in this way." Diane is no stranger to this voice. It belongs to Nazar. However, when the fire lit up everything in the cave, even Diane, who had been fighting for the past two years, couldn''t help but be a little stunned. In addition to Nazar and ziggs, two men with the same momentum were followed by them. Hardly need to think, Diane also knows who these two people are at this moment. Together with Nazar, he is responsible for the safety of the Pope. Standing on the left side of the Pope, the holder of angel outfit Gabriel is Laurent hegler tell, known as the left wing of God. And. Dedicated to protecting the safety of successive emperors of the St. Joels Empire, the holder of Angel Costume Laguerre is jebean Romita tell, known as the "eternal Holy Shield". The four paladins of St. Joels empire are all here! "Diane harrenk, surrender." Looking at Diane, who had fought with him for two years, ziggs looked a little complicated. "If you surrender now, your family can still be safe. In the records of the Empire, you are also the hero who died for the Empire." "I have another condition. If you promise me, I''ll go back with you." "Our goal is you. Without the assistance of pure white wing, we can''t help the demon God, so we won''t go to trouble him." Seems to know what Diane is going to say, ziggs said directly. "I see." Diane smiled and didn''t say anything, but stood up hard. He did not resist, but obediently asked Nazar to put the shackles specially used to imprison demons on himself, and then slowly followed the four paladins to leave the cave. At this time, he did not need any severe punishment. The trauma of the original force in his body and the addition of a special prison tool for the devil made him suffer a very strong pain every step, but in the process, he didn''t even hum. Ziggs and others naturally know how much pain Diane has to bear, so they naturally admire him for being able to endure without making any stuffy hum. In particular, ziggs''s eyes showed regret. Because no one knows better than him what will happen to Diane after returning to the St. Joels empire. His death is doomed. The Pope will never allow an angel to fall into the hands of uncontrolled people. After leaving the cave, Diane looked at the clear night dotted with stars and said with a smile in a voice that only she could hear: "it seems that she will miss her appointment and can''t die in your hand... Old friend."£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 883 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. The history and time of the miracle continent are changing and passing according to their own will, and will not stop because of a person, a family, a country and an organization. Countless conspiracy tracks, countless regime conflicts and countless war changes are staged every day. The passage and birth of life have never stopped. The capture of Diane was just a pause for one of the countless chaos in the western continent in the past two years. There are four legendary strong men with level 13 and level 14 strength escorting in person. Even if Diane is in her heyday, she may not be able to escape, not to mention that Diane is still seriously injured at this time, and even walking is very difficult. Along with these four paladins, there are nearly 200 people wearing special metal masks. In the past six months, Diane and Edward have jointly killed many, at least 40 or 50 people. The Dark Knight represents the darkest and bloody side of the morning church. In these months, the existence of the dark knight was really exposed to the eyes of the world for the first time. Their bloody means also taught a lesson to the temple Knights of many churches in the whole western continent: several churches wanted to weigh the real combat power of the dark knight with the advantage of the local snake, As a result, the temple Knights of these churches were almost defeated in the private competition with the dark knight. If the Dark Knight did not show mercy, the temple Knights of these churches would be reorganized. Of course, this does not mean that the Dark Knights are invincible. At least they suffered a loss in the hands of a knights. At this time, on the top of a mountain, a group of people in heavy armor were neatly arranged in a square array. A momentum of silence emanated from the square array, which made it quiet for a few miles on the top of the mountain. In particular, the closer you are to the top of the mountain, the more you will feel a cold breath, which seems to freeze even your soul. If one knows enough about the power of law, one can see that a black fog is constantly spreading and rolling on the ground, and the source of this fog is the square array on the top of the mountain. The people in the square array are all black heavy armor. They wear helmets covered with armor, and a dark red cloak is tied at the shoulder armor. A black crescent moon is drawn on the cloak. Under this crescent moon, there is a long gun with the same black background. From the artistic conception, it seems that a long gun is inserted on the ground illuminated by the moon. As depicted on the cloak, the knights wearing heavy armor and riding the thunder running beast unique to the western continent hold a black long gun in their hands, and in addition to the long gun, the thunder running beast also hangs a black heavy sword. This order is the temple order of the famous Twilight Church in the western continent, the gun of the dark moon. Originally, the gun of the dark moon was only the temple knights on the second ladder of the twilight goddess church, and has not been the main training object of the twilight church. What is really cultivated by the twilight church is the twilight knight regiment called "Twilight". This knight regiment brings together many excellent talents within the twilight church and has a standard thousand people knight regiment. Only in terms of combat power, it can be rated as the level of level 5 army. However, the level of such a five level army was defeated by the dark side knights with only 300 people. At the critical moment, it was the sudden appearance of the gun of the dark moon that intercepted the Dark Knights who were pursuing the twilight knights, and successfully pushed back the dark knights on the front battlefield. Although the number of the dark moon gun knights is 500, 200 more than the dark side knights, it undoubtedly shows that the dark moon gun is stronger than the twilight knights, which is called the main Knights of the twilight church. This, however, severely hit the cardinals of the twilight Church in the face. So, these Cardinals held their breath and waited for the dark moon gun to make trouble when it came to the door. You know, as the head of the dark moon gun knights, he can ask the twilight church for better equipment. Therefore, the cardinals of the twilight church are ready to make trouble with the gun of the dark moon. After all, who let the gun of the dark moon make them lose so much face for those who had always been optimistic about the twilight knights. However, what people didn''t expect was that the gun of the dark moon didn''t realize that they wanted to apply for better equipment. They still went their own way and did what they should do. They didn''t take the twilight church seriously at all. In this way, the twilight church itself can''t sit still. After all, in the whole western continent, only the gun of the dark moon successfully retreated the Dark Knight order. The temple Knights of other churches are basically beaten by the Dark Knight order. Therefore, under the personal intervention of the Pope of the twilight church, these Cardinals had to immediately replace the equipment of the dark moon gun. Today''s dark moon gun is the replaced style. Although they have not been pushed onto the table by the twilight church, in fact, all churches in the whole western continent know that the real strongest Knight Order of the twilight church is not the twilight Knight order named "Twilight", but this silent but deadly dark moon gun Knight order. On the top of the mountain, a knight of the dark moon gun suddenly ran from one side. Then when he came to the leading knight, he stopped by reining in the rein of the thunder beast. The knight of the dark moon gun remained silent, and no one watched the knight''s arrival, as if he didn''t exist at all. "The dark knight has withdrawn." After the knight arrived, he directly opened his mouth and reported, "it has been made clear that this time they ostensibly came to hunt down the Confessor Edward, but in fact they were looking for someone Judging from the current situation, this man has obviously been found. " The person who quietly listened to the knight''s report was the head of the whole dark moon gun knights. Instead of wearing a helmet, he clamped the helmet under his armpit. His long blond hair fluttered in the wind, and his handsome face seemed to have an inseparable sadness. His eyes have been fixed on the forest at the foot of the mountain. Maybe for others, they can''t see the scene in the forest clearly in this dark night, but for the head of the dark moon gun knights, it is a clear scene. If Sean is here at this time, he can recognize the identity of the head of the dark moon gun knights at a glance! The head of the dark moon gun knights is Elsie boulder! Elsie at this time and Elsie when she left panda collar were two people! Although Elsie''s character changed after the disaster, he still showed some idealism and his strength was not very good. However, Elsie, who was in this meeting, exuded a calm and awe inspiring momentum all over her body, and there was a momentum between her gestures. When she didn''t speak before, the whole person exuded a awe inspiring breath like a sharp sword. "Uncle Cassius, if we attack now, can we leave the Dark Knight order?" Elsie said faintly, but there was a faint murderous spirit in his voice, "I don''t like their name." "If it had been before, it might have been OK, but now, I''m afraid not." The man known as Cassius was naturally the loyal follower of Elsie. After Elsie established the dark moon gun knights, he took up the post of deputy head of the Knights. "Oh?" Hearing Cassius'' words, Elsie raised her eyebrows and became more murderous. "Why?" Although his voice was still calm, Cassius heard a chill in Elsie''s words. Cassius saw the great changes of Elsie in recent years, and even he didn''t know when to start. He suddenly felt a little afraid of the boy who used to be very simple and optimistic. At this time, Cassius could not help shivering when he felt the chill in Elsie''s words. It seems to feel the mood of Cassius. Elsie converged her breath and calmed her voice: "I''m sorry, uncle Cassius." "Nothing." Cassius swallowed his saliva and shook his head, "the reason why he couldn''t is that all the four paladins of the St. Joels Empire have arrived. As long as any one of the four paladins takes action, we will be destroyed. " Hearing this, Elsie raised her eyebrows slightly and showed a trace of surprise on her face: "are all the four paladins here It seems that the person they are looking for is very important Can you find out why? " "No." Cassius smiled bitterly, quite helpless. "Well, it seems that we have to forget it." Elsie sighed, then slowly raised her right hand. "Let''s get out of here. It''s no fun to stay." With Elsie''s right hand raised, the whole square formed by the dark moon gun Knights turned uniformly, and then began to move towards the foot of the mountain on the other side. The whole process was carried out in silence, and no one made a sound. Elsie and Cassius also slowly turned the thunder beast, then trotted forward all the way, and soon returned to the front of the whole knights. At this time, Elsie said again: "it is said that the church is preparing to expand the belief area. The first goal seems to be the southern continent, which means that there may be an expedition plan soon Uncle Cassius, when you go back, ask where the church''s preferred target area is. " "I see." Cassius nodded. ¡­¡­ When the dark moon gun Knights left, where Elsie had been staring before, ziggs slowly withdrew his eyes. "What''s the matter?" Jebean saw that ziggs looked strange, so he asked. "The twilight church has a gun of the dark moon, have you heard?" Ziggs did not answer, but asked. "I heard." Among the four paladins, the relationship between jebean and ziggs is the best. "It''s said that the dark side trained by Xiaobai also suffered a loss in each other''s hands. I''m afraid these little guys will have a hard time when they go back." Hearing the word "little white" mentioned by Jabin, the dark faced Knights walking silently nearby could not help shivering. If you can see the faces of these knights at this time, you will find that their faces are very ugly. "Just now, the knights were on that mountain." Ziggs pointed to the top of the mountain where the gun of the dark moon was located, and then said in a deep voice, "this knights is very dangerous. I smell the smell of the twilight goddess Do you remember the three artifacts left by the goddess? " "You mean... Twilight gun?" "If the twilight gun really finds its owner, the dark side will lose." Ziggs said in a deep voice, "the owner of that gun hasn''t appeared for 500 years." "It seems that the twilight church will grow again." Jabin''s face also looked very ugly. The goddess of twilight and the God of the morning light are like the opposite of light and darkness. Although they are not to the extent that God war can not coexist, the morning light church will still be very uncomfortable to see the growth of the twilight church. In the past, the two churches, one in the southern continent and the other in the western continent, could not fight each other. Therefore, the morninglight church regarded itself as the head of many churches on earth and was too lazy to take care of the twilight church. However, now that the revival of the twilight Church is imminent, the morninglight church is naturally unwilling to see it. "No harm." Ziggs shook his head and said in a deep voice, "as long as we peel off Uriel and find a suitable host, we can always be in an absolute advantage with five Angel costumes. Even if the three artifacts of the twilight church come out together, we don''t have to be afraid of each other Besides, the twilight church may not dare to wage a divine war with us. " "But the first thing for the twilight church to grow is to expand the faith area." Jabian frowned. "Now the belief pattern on the western continent has been basically stable, so if they want to expand the belief area, they have to launch an expedition." Qigus said faintly, "if you don''t launch an expedition, then the divine war will break out in the western continent Whether it''s an expedition or a divine war, if it''s not good, the twilight church will decline instead, so we don''t need to worry Just go back and report it to his holiness. " "That''s what I said." Jabin nodded, "then let''s go back quickly so as not to have a long dream."£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 884 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. The undercurrent of the western continent surged, and the signs of war appeared everywhere, looking like surging clouds. The southern continent is also not calm. Not to mention that the Empire of the Millennium covenant has gone through more than three years, and the suppression has not been completed yet. Not to mention the minor conflicts between the nobles in the kingdom of Ryan, it is actually a situation of civil strife and the readiness of several neighboring countries bordering the kingdom of Ryan. Just say that the wild land is also full of war at this time. It is no secret that the wilderness is divided into a wilderness Parliament and a wilderness Federation. In particular, a series of policies implemented by the savage Federation are obviously better than the rule in the savage Parliament. There are countless tribes who defected to the savage Federation at one time. However, in a short period of one or two months, the wilderness Federation has formed an absolute advantage. Even if the wilderness parliament wants to compete, it is completely unable to resist. Large tracts of fertile land have fallen into the control of the wilderness Federation. For a time, the wilderness parliament has completely disintegrated. The wild Federation, which gained great advantages, made the first decision since the founding of the Federation: send troops to the Raven tribe. In the face of such a strong and superior force of the barbarian Federation, the Raven tribe could not compete at all, and they could only urgently seek peace. However, the wild Federation, which is currently on an absolute honeymoon with the void duchy, will not agree to this task specially assigned by Sean, so the Raven tribe can only ask the wild Parliament for help. For a time, with the Raven tribe as the fuse, the conflict between the wild Federation and the wild parliament finally broke out completely. The surrounding kingdoms have always regarded the wilderness as their own back garden. At this time, they would not be willing to see the establishment of the wilderness Federation, so they began to secretly contact the wilderness Parliament. However, at this time, those tribes who remained in the wilderness Parliament and did not switch to the wilderness Federation are extreme tribes with absolute hatred for mankind and surrounding kingdoms. How can they agree to the secret funding of these kingdoms. To this end, while scolding the wild parliament as a group of fools, these kingdoms immediately began to invest a lot of troops in the wild, ready to completely strangle the wild Federation in the bud. In an instant, the whole wild land once again became the focus of the southern continent. A war between the three camps was in full swing on this land. In most cases, it was a war between the wild Federation and the wild parliament, but if there were troops from a third party on the battlefield, the two opposing enemies would immediately cease the war and jointly turn the spearhead on those troops from the surrounding kingdoms. In this regard, these troops from major kingdoms are naturally miserable. They not only suffered heavy losses, but also faced various attacks from the wild Federation and wild Parliament. Less than three months after sending troops, the troops of three countries were completely crippled. This time, the wilderness showed unprecedented unity and determination. But this time, Sean, who can be regarded as the initiator, didn''t care at all. At this time, Sean, with lanster, Hitler, HARTING, Ariana, Noro and other five people, has come to the camp of the savage Legion. After being captured by Haila, the Legion has been hidden in the wilderness and used as a strange soldier. In fact, even the savage Legion itself did not know that they had entered the establishment in the void principality. It was not until the blood flag of the void principality was raised some time ago that the savage Legion was transferred back to China. Of course, for these bandits of the barbarian legion, they were naturally unwilling to let them work for a country suddenly, and even a small mutiny broke out. But don''t look, Haila has always been a weak woman. Once she is cruel, she is more careless than William. So for a time, more than a quarter of the savage Legion were directly ordered to be killed. In order to show the iron and blood means and deterrence, Haila didn''t even tell practical evidence and was directly executed as long as there was a slight hint. Therefore, the morale of the savage Legion once sank to a low point, and even the phenomenon of deserting soldiers appeared. However, Haila naturally has ways to deal with this. In any case, this regiment is now tamed under Haila''s rule. Although it is impossible for them to work for the void duchy immediately, at least they do not resist as before, and there is a hidden phenomenon of formal integration into the big family of the void duchy, which is always a good thing. At the moment, the savage Legion has been recruited back home, so Andre is responsible for the garrison of the former savage Legion. It has to be said that Andre has some governance means. Under his management, this stronghold has been transformed into a market. In addition, it is located in the core area of the wilderness, which avoids the burning of war at this time, so the market has become very lively. Of course, as the entrance point of the water demon''s Secret collection, Andre naturally won''t leak out. Instead, he sent heavy troops to guard it, and even he himself was in charge here. The arrival of Sean and others did not attract the attention of the market. After all, the fair is now under the jurisdiction of the wild Federation, and the first decree issued by the wild Federation is to make friends with the empty principality, so the trade between the two sides is naturally booming. Even, worried about being affected by the war, many small tribes have gone to the Great Rift Valley area of the void duchy to develop. Naturally, the void duchy will not refuse. "Lord." Seeing Sean''s arrival, Andre hurried to take Sean to the entrance of the water demon''s Secret collection. Originally, Mann built a fortress here, and the entrance was hidden under the fortress, just like the black swan castle. However, different from the situation of the black swan castle, the entrance of the water demon secret collection was later changed into a study by Andre. He usually works here, so even inviting Sean and others here will not arouse anyone''s doubt and attention. "Well done." Sean smiled and patted Andre on the shoulder. "It''s a waste of your talent to let you take charge of such a small market." "Your Excellency, you flatter me." Andre smiled. He is very satisfied with his present life. Many slave captors can only be slave captors all their life. They never know which day they will die. If it hadn''t been for Sean, Andre and his slave team would have lived like this until one day they died in a fight. So at this time, Andre is really satisfied to be the manager of such a market. Although his income may not be as good as when he was a slave catcher, at least his life is much more stable. There is no need to worry that he will never open his eyes again one day. "This geographical location is really important. I think it is necessary to build a city here." Sean''s look was not joking, "you know more about the wilderness than anyone. When the city is built here, the post of city master will belong to you Don''t worry, I will never treat those who follow me badly, so you should continue to do well and don''t let me down. " Hearing Sean''s words, Andre blushed with excitement. After a long time, he nodded seriously: "don''t worry, Lord, I won''t let you down." Sean nodded, then didn''t say anything, just said hello, took Noro and others to open the door of the water demon''s Secret collection, and a line of six people poured in. Lanster''s face was obviously very excited when he returned to his hometown. Because Nolo joined after Sean and others left here, and Orianna didn''t know the specific situation, Sean explained their original adventure here a little when passing through this spiral ladder. Nolo on one side just nodded slightly, indicating that she knew the purpose of coming here. However, olivana suddenly entered a state of excitement for no reason, and her bright big eyes exuded a more energetic luster. Sean is no stranger to this look. At the beginning of the game, players who started adventure in the world for the first time will show this look. Sean, of course, was not free from vulgarity. So in general, he had also known the character of Ariana. Sean didn''t hate such an adventurous person. Soon, they passed the spiral ladder and came to the fountain in the water demon secret collection square. The environment here is as like as two peas Sean left. Lanster turned his head and looked at Sean. After Sean nodded slightly, lanster gave an excited cheer, then ran to the fountain and began to sing the mantra in a low voice. Almost at the moment when lanster finished singing the mantra, a strange wave suddenly came from the fountain. But in the sight of everyone, the fountain did not change at all. If the only thing to say about the change is that the pool water from the fountain has become more, but the pool water in the fountain has not risen because of it. "Finished?" Sean was stunned. He still ran to the fountain and stared at the horizontal plane, but he didn''t see the difference at all. "Yes." Lanster nodded excitedly, "you can''t see it like this You stand in and talk. " Lanster said, stepping into the fountain and motioning Sean to come in. Listening to lanster''s instructions, Sean crossed the edge of the spring pool with a trace of curiosity, and then walked into the pool. I just don''t know why he held the fake deep-sea pearl, or whether the fountain changed after the liberation of lanster''s mantra. When Sean came here, the pool water still overflowed Sean''s trouser legs, but it didn''t make him feel any moisture. Sean frowned slightly, then strolled around the whole spring pool, but he didn''t find any secret door. So Sean turned his head and looked at Lance. "Hey, hey." Seeing Sean''s look, blue showed a little pride. "You go down and have a look." "Dive?" Sean looked at the water level of the spring pool, and then he was stunned. At the height of the pool, even if Sean lay down, he just overtook his head. Just looking at lanster''s persistence, Sean thought that his clothes wouldn''t get wet anyway, so the whole person began to squat down carefully, and then made a dive posture bit by bit. He even made an indecent posture of lying at the bottom of the pool. However, as Sean began to get down to the bottom of the pool, a surprising scene appeared! In everyone''s sight, Sean suddenly disappeared! Everyone''s faces were instantly shocked. "You wait for me here. Don''t dive until I come back. You can''t stand the water pressure." Lanster hurriedly explained this sentence, and then the whole person also fell directly to the bottom of the pool, and disappeared in front of everyone in the twinkling of an eye. And Sean, after making the action of lying down at the bottom of the pool, he only felt his body sink suddenly, and then he was surprised to find that he had dived into an underwater place. When he looked up, he saw a large transparent mask similar to glass on his head, and lance stood on the mask. Through the mask, Sean could also see Ariana, HARTING, Noro, Hitler and others standing by the fountain. Such a magical scene made Sean''s heart a little different. But he didn''t wait long before Sean saw that lanster also dived with him. "Come with me!" At the bottom, lanster said, and then swam ahead. And Sean, after a little try, also found that he could swim here. He found that the feeling of swimming in this water was like floating in weightlessness. This feeling is very magical for Sean, because he has never felt like this except for a space experience on earth. And what shocked Sean most was that he could feel the water around him, but he couldn''t touch anything. "Hello, can you hear me?" While following behind lance, Sean tried to speak, and then he found that his voice could ring. "Magic." As if he knew what Sean was trying, lanster smiled, "this is the deep-sea channel We just need to move forward all the way, but you''d better hold on to the deep-sea pearl. The water pressure here is about ten tons. Once you leave the range of three meters from the deep-sea pearl, you will be pressed into meat sauce in an instant. " Hearing lanster''s words, Sean''s face showed a look of shock, which made him subconsciously hold the deep-sea pearl in his hand. You know, no one can resist the heavy pressure of ten tons except the legendary strong. Under the leadership of lanster, Sean soon came to another light mask. Through the light mask, Sean could roughly see that this position should be a corridor. "How do you get up?" Sean asked. "Relax your whole body, and then float up slowly. When you touch the mask, you can go up." Lanster said. So, according to lanster''s explanation, Sean began to relax and let himself slowly float to the water. This time, when he came into contact with the light mask, the whole person still didn''t have any strange feeling, but when he came back, he found himself lying on the corridor. When Sean stood up and began to observe, he found that there was a dead end behind the corridor, and the only direction was to go forward. Sean looked down and could see where he came from, and he was standing on a glass platform. Just standing on the glass platform, he couldn''t see the bottom, not even Lance. But before long, lanster also appeared on the glass platform, but compared with Sean, lanster was soaked all over. Obviously, the real reason to ensure that Sean was not wet came from the deep-sea pearl. "This is the mermaid capital?" Sean looked around and asked. "It''s just the front porch." Lanster answered, "you can''t enter the real mermaid capital until you pass through this corridor You give me the Pearl of the deep sea and I''ll pick them up. But Lord Sean, I hope you don''t run around. It''s still very dangerous here. " "I see." Sean nodded£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 885 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. The corridor is very spacious, wide enough to accommodate eight people walking side by side, and the height is about seven meters according to visual inspection. Sean looked around and found nothing special. The whole corridor looked very quiet. Sean didn''t feel how long it was when he swam all the way under the water just now. At this time, when a person was waiting here, he found that the deep-sea channel was unexpectedly long. If he didn''t know it was safe, I''m afraid even Sean would be unable to sit still. It was about forty minutes before lance and Ariana appeared on the glass platform. Sean roughly calculated that the trip would take about twenty minutes. Give the fake deep-sea pearl to lanster, and the guy goes back to the deep-sea channel to pick up a third person. Maybe it''s a shadow on Sean, so when Ariana stays alone with Sean, she always feels guilty, so she chooses a position as far away from Sean as possible. But at this meeting, Sean felt that he was idle anyway, and there were three people behind him. It should be almost two and a half hours after the whole staff arrived in Qiqi, so Sean turned and looked at Ariana. As soon as she saw Sean looking at herself, oliana looked like a frightened rabbit. The whole person was suffering a face, and then asked in a timid voice, "master, what can I do for you?" "I''m idle anyway. Come on, practice what I taught you before." Sean took a wooden sword out of the storage space and said to Ariana, "well, don''t worry about hurting me If you can hurt me, then you can leave the school. " When she was in the Mandong tribe, Orianna had been severely devastated by Sean, so now she is basically immune to Sean''s spam attack. Of course, there is still a little unconvinced in Olana''s heart. After all, almost a year has passed since the Mandong tribe. Olana thinks she should make progress anyway. She took a deep breath and kept herself as calm as possible. Seeing that Orianna''s eyes gradually became cold, Sean couldn''t help nodding. This reaction and attitude was really much better than that of the Mandong tribe. Obviously, in the past year, Ariana has also grown, but as for how much she has grown, Sean decided to test it today. After all, the female werewolf is also the only link between him and the wall tribe, so there should be more snacks. The two sides faced off like this, and no one acted rashly. Sean doesn''t care. Because he has real eyes, he can clearly see the strength growth level of Ariana in the past year. This level can not threaten him as a master, so he is naturally qualified to ignore the wild nature gradually exuded by Ariana. In fact, even Sean has to admit that Ariana is really very beautiful. Her figure, appearance and temperament are absolutely the best choice. Especially after she poses an aggressive posture at this time, there is a pleasant primitive wild beauty. It seemed that seeing Sean was a little distracted, Ariana''s eyes flashed, and the next moment the whole person rushed towards Sean. Almost as soon as Ariana moved, Sean followed. In his sight, countless red lines flew from him, pointing to all parts of his body - this is the possible attack position of Ariana. If facing the general strong, Sean may need to observe before he can roughly judge the attack range of his opponent, but Sean has no such concern in the face of Oriana. He easily captured the attack track of Oriana, and the wooden sword in his hand immediately tilted out. The tip of the sword hit Ariana''s left wrist lightly. Although the strength was not strong, this blow just hit the weak part of Orianna''s attack and destroyed Orianna''s attack focus. Then, after Sean was a little, the tip of the sword fell again and hit Ariana''s right hand exactly. Hearing only the sound of "pa", Sean stepped back two steps and opened a certain distance from Orianna. Seeing Sean back, Ariana didn''t continue to attack. She rubbed the back of her right hand, which was already red. But she didn''t dare to look at the back of her hand. She just looked up at Sean quietly, as if she was waiting for some trial. Especially when she saw Sean frowning slightly, her heart was even more uneasy. Sean did frown. However, he was not unhappy, but he found that Orianna''s fighting style had lost its previous flexibility. When he was in the Mandong tribe, Sean often practiced with Ariana. At that time, Ariana''s attack was more inclined to the instinct of animal hunting. However, this situation is normal. After all, orcs'' combat skills are often evolved from the instinctive action of hunting. Sean''s guidance at that time did not erase Orianna''s instinct, but only corrected some of her flaws and mistakes, but more let Orianna play freely. But at this time, Orianna''s attack skills are more like a human. "Come again." Sean didn''t say anything, but motioned to Ariana to do it again. But this time, Sean broke Ariana''s attack move faster than before. If Sean didn''t mean to keep his hand, he could even pierce Ariana''s throat with the wooden sword in his hand - but even if Sean kept his hand, only one sword hit Ariana''s throat, and the killing intention transmitted at that moment still soaked Ariana''s back. And Sean, frowning tighter. "Come again." This time, Sean''s voice was a little low. Ariana didn''t know where she had made a mistake, so she had to fight Sean again with a bitter face. But at this time, her heart was full of anxiety and tension. Both attack rhythm and skills had produced serious movement deformation, so she lost faster and faster in the face of Sean''s counterattack. When Hitler and Lancaster appeared on the glass platform, they saw several red marks on the back of Ariana''s hands and arms. "You asked HARTING to come first." Sean said when he saw lanster send Hitler over. Although I don''t know what happened, lanster nodded at Sean''s serious appearance, and then went back to pick up HARTING. While Sean turned and looked at Ariana and looked at her pitiful appearance. Sean could only sigh helplessly: "do you know what''s wrong with you?" Ariana shook her head blankly. In fact, over the past year, Ariana can feel that her strength is growing - which is also confirmed in Sean''s real eye. So when Ariana heard that Sean was going to check the growth of this year, Ariana naturally had the idea to surprise Sean. Therefore, in the first two shots, she tried her best, but she didn''t expect to lose faster than when Sean destroyed and ravaged the Mandong tribe. She really can''t understand. Why do you lose faster and worse after your strength increases? In fact, Ariana is not the only one growing up. In this year, Sean is also growing rapidly. But his growth is not the growth of personal attribute values, but combat skills, combat experience, martial skill proficiency, and even personal artistic conception. You know, in the past period of time, Sean''s enemies were either the lower holy land, the middle holy land, or the quasi Holy Land strong people who at least had the power of the holy land. These people naturally had their own strength, and Sean, of course, was constantly learning from the combat experience he did not have in the process of fighting with these people. Among them, the biggest growth is his understanding of swordsmanship. With Sean''s current fencing ability, it''s not too much to call himself a master. Even from the so-called sword saints and sword emperors in the world, what they lack is only the gap in strength. Sean is no weaker than these people in artistic conception and comprehension. So, even if Sean was only holding a wooden sword, it would be easy for him to kill people of Orianna''s level. "You''re too deliberate." At this time, Sean said in a deep voice, looking at Ariana with a blank face. "Deliberately?" Ariana was stunned. "Did Harding teach you these fighting skills and movements?" Sean asked. Oliana nodded. "This is where you will lose." Sean said faintly, "you are too deliberately imitating Harding''s fighting style. You should know that Harding is different from you. In essence, he is still human, so his way of thinking is exactly the same as human. He knows what kind of results his attack is to achieve. But you are different. You just copy Harding''s fighting style, but you don''t know what the purpose of this attack is. " Hearing Sean''s words, Ariana also fell into silence. She recalled these words in her mind, and then printed her attack intention one by one. She didn''t have this feeling when she just started, but she calmed down and thought that she really didn''t know why she did that when she just attacked Sean. She just felt that when she first shot, she should choose the most explosive and threatening attack skill, and then imitate what she had seen when Harding shot. But instinctively, she didn''t think about what kind of ways and skills she would deal with once she was broken. This kind of attack method of drawing gourds in the same way is naturally promising to deal with those who are not as powerful as Ariana, but there is no way to deal with opponents like Sean. At this time, after olivana calmed down, she found that she didn''t have to fight like that just now. She had many kinds of combat skills and attack angles to choose from. She even figured out what she would do if Sean broke that way again. "Have you figured it out?" Sean asked when he saw the brighter and brighter eyes of Ariana. "Yes." Ariana nodded. "Thank you for your guidance." "Now that I am your master, I must do my duty." Sean''s original serious face showed a rare smile at this time, "in fact, I think your previous fighting style is very good. Fight according to the predator''s hunting instinct. You have a sharper adaptability than human beings. I don''t think you need to give up You just need to continue to study in this area, and your future achievements will not be too low. " "I see." Ariana nodded seriously. "But I have a suggestion." Sean pondered for a moment, and then said again, "I''ll tell you and think about it for yourself I find your explosive power is very good, and your speed is also very advantageous. The most important thing is that your dynamic vision is very excellent. I think you can try to learn sword skills After all, this is my profession. If you want to learn fencing, it will be easier for me to teach you. " As a werewolf, Orianna can now turn into a human, but if she wants to really give full play to her full strength, she still has to change back to werewolf form. In the form of werewolf, the way of fighting is naturally the way of Wolf - that is, basically by biting and clawing. On this basis, it is not cost-effective for werewolves to learn to fight with weapons. This is why all werewolves prefer to learn boxing rather than sword and gun skills. But at this time, what Sean saw in oliana was that she had very high agility and strength attributes, and she was also not weak in endurance attributes. Leaving aside the attribute value of endurance, the high agility and high strength of Ariana are doomed that if she learns sword skills, she will be able to embark on the path of high sensitivity and high attack. This route was also the first route Sean tried to take in the game. Only later, because of the needs of the team, he was transferred to a double-edged warrior career that can attack and defend, and advanced to level 9 as the core. Looking at Ariana''s thoughtful appearance, Sean said, "don''t hurry to give me an answer. Think about it yourself. In other words, if you are interested, you can also try to learn fencing from me, see if you feel suitable, and then decide whether to specialize in fencing. " "OK." Perhaps it was the first time to hear Sean speak so kindly, and Ariana answered carefully£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 886 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. Seeing that Ariana was a little uncertain, Sean didn''t say anything, but casually taught Ariana the basic skills of fencing, threw the wooden sword to her and sent her to play by herself. Skill teaching. This is a system that has long been in the game. Low level players can worship another high-level player. If the other player agrees, they will turn to master apprentice mode. In the first mock exam game player game player can choose to pass one of his skills to a low level game player, of course, this skill must meet the player''s demand level. Moreover, the skills taught cannot be passive skills, special skills or auxiliary skills, but must be aggressive skills. Assuming that a player of higher vocational level has level 5 and level 6 skills, while the player of lower vocational level who is a teacher is only level 5, then the player of higher vocational level can only teach level 5 skills, and level 6 skills cannot be taught. If the classification of this level 5 skill is a mark such as [Special] or [Auxiliary], then this skill cannot be taught. This is the game to prevent players from using means to brush skills. However, this is the case in the game. According to Sean''s current understanding of the miracle world, he has roughly speculated on some differences. So the two swordsmanship skills Sean taught Ariana at this time are arcane swordsmanship. Change. This skill can be said to be the core of all swordsmanship skills of Sean today. If it was not for this skill, Sean could not sublimate his swordsmanship artistic conception. In fact, the reason why he taught this skill to Ariana is just to let Ariana have a better development platform. Because the effect of this skill is that as long as you hold a long sword weapon, you can gain the bonus of strength and agility. If Ariana really plans to learn fencing skills, then this skill can make her better develop on the high attack and high sensitivity swordsman route. Of course, this doesn''t mean that as soon as Sean teaches, Ariana can learn it immediately. If so, Sean will doubt whether Ariana is a player like himself. However, in Sean''s view, it will take a year of hard training as soon as she wants to completely "activate" the effect of this skill with Orianna''s talent. Let Ariana practice by herself. Sean asked Hitler to brush Ariana with vitality from time to time to avoid her fatigue. For this kind of work, Hitler was naturally very happy, so she did not hesitate to stare at Ariana''s practice. After a short meeting, HARTING and lance appeared on the glass platform. After seeing Ariana''s training, HARTING was obviously stunned. Then he turned his head and looked at Sean with a bit of confusion in his eyes. "You guy almost killed Ariana." Sean curled his mouth, then began to scold, "if this guy runs to see your training in the future, you''ll kick her out." "What''s the matter?" Harding looked puzzled. "When you were in the Mandong tribe before, did Ariana often go to ask you about your martial arts and combat skills?" "Yes." Harding nodded, but soon realized what Sean meant, "you mean... She''s imitating my way of fighting?" Sean nodded and looked like you have a little IQ: "just here, I checked her training results a little, and it almost made me angry." "How''s it going?" Harding asked with great interest. "What else can it be? It''s worse than that in the Mandong tribe." Sean said faintly, "but I accidentally found some other benefits." Harding turned his head to look at Ariana, and then said, "the gift of fencing?" "No." Sean shook his head. "She''s just getting in touch now. I don''t know if she has this talent. However, if she can master the sword skill I taught her within a year, her talent will be great If it''s within three years, it''s OK. At least it proves that she has talent in this field. If I haven''t learned it in three years, I can only change a set of basic swordsmanship for her to learn, or let her continue to practice boxing and foot Kung Fu. " "What happened to kung fu." Hearing that Sean''s tone meant to belittle boxing and Kung Fu, Harding was not happy immediately. "Don''t forget, in this occasion, my martial arts skills are more suitable for fighting than your sword skills." "Well, well, I''m wrong, all right." Sean said helplessly, "anyway, you''ll keep an eye on me later. If she runs to watch your training again, you''ll tell me that I won''t beat her down at that time." Harding shrugged noncommittally, and then turned his eyes to Ariana: "but you don''t know her talent for fencing. How do you think she is suitable for learning fencing?" "She is born with the speed and strength that ordinary swordsmen can achieve only after years of hard training, and her dynamic vision is also very excellent, which enables her to clearly capture the attack trajectory of the enemy." Sean said faintly. He didn''t forget that when he learned the skill [see through] from zodok, zodok once said that the most important requirement of this skill is to have excellent dynamic vision. "Of course, dynamic vision is rare and can play a great role in learning sword skills or other combat skills What really makes me think she is suitable to be a swordsman is her natural speed and strength. " When Sean knew that Ariana had excellent dynamic vision, he was ready to teach her insight. At that time, the relationship between him and sado was just a deal, so later sado chose to leave after he was injured in the void, and Sean didn''t stay. After all, he has learned to see through this ability from sado, and he himself is not particularly important. "But the way werewolves fight..." After all, Harding is a resident of the underground world, and the werewolf is one of the six holy blood races in the underground world as famous as the demon race. Therefore, Harding naturally knows something about the combat talent and ability of the werewolf. In fact, even in the underground world, those genius werewolves who can turn into human form do not like to use weapons such as fist blades. Even if they can use sword weapons, they are mostly epee and big chopper, because such weapons can let them continue to hold and use them when restoring werewolf form. "If she can really master the swordsmanship I taught her, she won''t need to return to werewolf form in the future." Sean said in high spirits. No one knows the secret of swordsmanship better than him. What kind of swordsmanship skill is this? It can be said to be the absolute golden finger of the swordsman profession. You know, Sean has only trained this skill to level 4, which has increased his strength and agility by 21 points. If he reaches the full level, he can increase his strength and agility by at least 35 points according to the current system growth mode. This growth data is almost equivalent to the growth of the blood of ten thousand people. Harding also knew that Sean''s sword skills were very powerful. At this time, hearing Sean say so, he thought for a moment that maybe he could do it, but he didn''t say anything anymore. After waiting for nearly 40 minutes again, Noro and lanster finally appeared on the glass platform. Originally, Sean wanted lanster to dry his clothes before starting, but lanster himself didn''t care about it. Perhaps it was because of the characteristics of the mermaid family, which made him feel wet and more interesting, so Sean stopped insisting. After several people re prepared, they began to move in the only passable direction of the corridor, but this time lanster walked in the front. This corridor looks very quiet, but it is precisely because of this quiet that Sean and others dare not take it lightly. "This is the sea sand corridor." Walking on the corridor, lanster said, "at the end of this corridor is the gate of the mermaid capital But you don''t see that this corridor is not guarded. In fact, the corridor is full of pits. If you accidentally step on the pits, no one can save you. " Hearing lanster''s words, Sean and others were all worried. People who have just experienced the deep-sea passage naturally know what is under the pit. If it really falls into the pit as lanster said, it will certainly fall directly into the deep-sea channel. Ten tons of seabed pressure is enough to make Sean and others directly burst. For a time, this seemingly quiet corridor was like a murder trap that would devour people at any time in the eyes of everyone. Lanster looked at the people carefully and couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t have to worry too much, just follow me. Anyway, I''m not afraid of falling into the deep-sea channel, so you just go where I''ve stepped. " After hearing what lancet said, the people relaxed a little, but they still paid great attention to it. After all, Sean didn''t come to the underground city of mermaid capital in the game at the beginning, so he naturally couldn''t show that unpredictable stick state at this time. Fortunately, there are no mechanism puppet guards along the way, so people don''t have to worry about accidentally falling into the deep-sea channel because of the outbreak of battle in this corridor. Under the leadership of lanster, the people finally came to a tall iron gate. In the middle of the iron gate is the badge of the mermaid empire. This badge, even after tens of thousands of years, is still shining at this time. It even gives Sean and others the feeling that it is full of a sense of massiness of history£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 887 PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more of your suggestions, now search for the WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it, and give more support to the Lord of war. "Behind the door is the real mermaid capital." Standing in front of this iron gate, lanster also showed an unprecedented seriousness. Since the end of the dawn era, the mermaid family has burst into the most brilliant prosperity in the twilight era. Even in the darkest ash age, the mermaid family has not shown the slightest decline. They even rely on the protection of the gods to create a huge empire again: the second Mermaid empire. Atlantis. Unfortunately, because of the inherent racial weakness, the mermaid Empire, which was also extremely strong in the ash age, was finally broken by the iron hoof of mankind, and the whole empire sank to the bottom of the sea with the mainland of Atlantis. With the sinking of the Atlantis Empire, the miracle continent finally ushered in a new era. Chaotic times. It was the best of times and the worst of times. Countless heroes were born, shining and falling on this continent. They established countless countries, forces and regimes. Today, some countries have been named the most powerful empire, and some forces have become mysterious existence that everyone fears and talks about. Even the will of those regimes has developed, inherited and continued from existence to nothingness and from nothingness to existence. History has always regarded heroes only with success. Who knows that there is a person who shoulders the hope and future of the whole race, comes to a strange land and looks for the glory and pride of their race. Lanster Galen Yelin, one of the few survivors of the mermaid family. Today, I finally stand in front of the royal capital, which was once the most proud of their race. Sean patted lance on the shoulder with some understanding and said with a smile, "open the door." Lanster nodded excitedly and began to sing his mantra. Nowadays, bards are often linked to many words such as spies, thieves and so on. But before ancient times, bards usually represented the most knowledgeable people, who even had the same influence as sages. Lanster followed the inheritance of the oldest bard, so the chanting of mantra was not a problem for him. Only the incantation syllables that came out of his throat could not even understand Sean and Noro. This seems to come from an older mantra. Sean guessed that this was probably the language of the gods in the dawn era. With the chanting of lanster''s mantra becoming louder and louder, the eight meter iron gate in front of Sean and others began to emit soft light. Pieces of rust suddenly peeled off from the iron door, revealing the real face of the iron door in front of everyone. This is a silver white gate with golden texture on it, which is symmetrically distributed on the left and right sides of the gate. Although Sean could not understand the meaning of these golden textures, his intuition told him that it was best not to try to open the door by violence, otherwise something unpleasant would happen. In the middle of the gate is a huge disk. The national emblem of the first Mermaid empire is painted on the disk: it is a trident rising from the sea level, and lightning falls in the sky. At this time, the lightning on the disc was emitting soft light, and then the people heard bursts of clicks, and the disc seemed to be rotating. With the slow rotation of the disc, the door in front of everyone is also slowly opening. However, the imaginary door was completely opened and did not appear. Only a crack in the door that could accommodate one person was opened, and the door would no longer open inward. "Let''s go in." Lanster said with a pale face. Hearing this, Sean knew that lanster''s opening method was wrong, so he stopped hesitating and went in first. Following Sean was Noro, and then Harding. According to the plan, the strongest Nolo was in charge of the rear of the hall, but because there was no danger in the corridor, the strongest Nolo naturally had to shoulder the responsibility of exploration. It''s just that Sean is the second to enter because he moves faster. After that, HARTING''s entry is to better ensure the stability of the situation inside the door. After all, in terms of strength alone, he is the real second person. When Sean waited for the three to enter, the next order was much more random. However, she probably knew that time could not be wasted, so Ariana waited for a second to see that Hitler didn''t enter. She immediately went through the crack of the door, then Hitler, and finally lanster. As lanster passed through the gate, the gate began to close again. But the speed of closing was much faster than that of opening. In the blink of an eye, the door closed heavily, and even made a deafening sound. It is different from the mermaid capital in people''s imagination. The world behind this gate is not like a city. Sean and others were in a very wide hall at this time. From the visual point of view, it is about the size of a football field, but there are no high platforms and seats around. However, there was a door at the end of the hall, but it was not as high as the door when Sean and others came in. It looked more in line with the height of normal people; In addition to the door at the end of the hall, there are three doors on both sides of the whole hall. The whole hall is like a starting point. There are seven roads leading to different positions. Sean glanced at lance, his eyes full of questions. "I don''t know." Lanster smiled bitterly, "the maps and materials given to me by the elders of the family have ended here. I don''t know where these doors lead and what dangers are behind them." "Then it seems that we have to start searching bit by bit." Sean shrugged, not disappointed. As a leader, Sean is naturally very clear about the positioning of the copy. Since the mermaid capital is a five person replica, even if there are six people in lanster, it can''t be more difficult than a ten person replica. Of course, the copy difficulty actually has five difficulties: simple, ordinary, difficult, expert and nightmare. Sean speculates that everything is based on the worst situation. He is mentally prepared to make the five person copy difficulty a nightmare. For many people, the difficult copy of nightmare often means infinite death and near zero fault tolerance. However, for an old hand like Sean, the so-called nightmare difficulty is nothing more than the monster''s higher attack, stronger defense and more blood. As for the attack speed, attack distance, movement speed and other data, there will be no change under normal circumstances. This is based on the monster''s model design concept. Just like a soldier, after he changes a sharper weapon, his lethality will naturally be improved, but his own attribute value has not changed at all, so of course, he can''t directly become Superman. Sean glanced around and found that everyone was looking at him, as if waiting for his orders. At this moment, Sean suddenly had a passion when he opened up wasteland copies in the game. "The information we have now is that this place is the first imperial capital of the mermaid family." Sean thought about it and decided to start with the sorting of information. This was his habit when he took the regiment to open up wasteland and dungeons. "According to my understanding of the mermaid family, there are generally two most important secret areas, the secret Treasury and the treasure house, which are also the goals of our trip." "In addition, HARTING and Hitler have experienced things at the previous outpost, so I think you should know that the mermaid race is a race that drives all kinds of mechanism traps and all facilities with energy, so there must be at least two or more power energy rooms in the mermaid capital." After seeing the people nodding slightly to show that they understood the goal of the trip, Sean continued to say, "according to the habits of the mermaid family, these two energy rooms must be distributed on the left and right sides, one on each side Our top priority is to find these two energy rooms first, destroy them, and then explore other aspects. " Although Noro and Ariana didn''t know about the energy room, they nodded. HARTING, Hitler and lanster, who knew the importance of the energy room, looked a little ugly. Especially when they know the connection characteristics between the mechanism puppets and the energy room, their faces look even more ugly. "Well, anyway, we don''t know where these rooms lead, so let''s pick one at random and start exploring." Of course, Sean knew the reason why lanster, Harding and Hitler looked ugly, but he was also very helpless at this time, so he could only pick a door at will, and then said, "let''s start from the middle one on the left. I hope our luck will be better. Don''t win the special prize at the beginning. " For Sean''s words, they had no idea anyway, so they had to nod their heads and follow Sean towards the middle door. They were far away before, and they didn''t find any special place. At this time, after approaching, I found that the manufacturing materials of these doors are also not simple. Starting is not a cold feeling, but a slightly hot touch. However, the temperature did not have an impact on Sean, so he soon pushed the door open - different from the imagined heaviness, it was almost a little effort by Sean that the door had been completely opened. However, after the gate was opened, another corridor appeared in front of everyone. But this time, the corridor can''t accommodate eight people walking side by side. It can only accommodate three people walking side by side, and the height of the corridor is only a little three meters high. However, from the perspective of decoration, it is more luxurious than the sea sand corridor that people have passed before. In particular, there is a night pearl as big as basketball, which shines the whole corridor with a soft light almost every few meters. "Let''s go." Took a deep breath, and then Sean took the lead into the corridor£¨ The novel Lord God of war will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and a 100% lucky draw gift for you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it. Chapter 888 Sean looked enviously at the night pearls on the corridor. Such a big night pearl is only available to the mermaid family, and it is also arranged at will like a cabbage. Although there has never been an auction of such luxury goods in the game, in this real world, Sean can still roughly know the value of these night pearls. He thought that if he could dig them all down and sell them, it would be another big income. It''s just that this kind of thing, even if you really want to do it, you have to wait until you have explored the whole Mermaid capital. The corridor was filled with a very strange silence. This smell is different from that of the sea sand corridor. In the sea sand corridor, Sean and others will be nervous. It''s just because there are pits there. If you don''t care, you will die, so you need to avoid it as much as possible. But it''s different in this corridor. Sean can even feel the tingling sensation on his skin, which is a very strong danger signal. He glanced at Noro and Harding and saw that they were also cautious, which at least proved that Sean was not alone. At this time, Sean missed the situation in the game. The map function of the player system can well reflect the name of the current map, which allows the player to easily judge the importance of the current position. Naturally, players can omit a lot of unnecessary exploration troubles. They can often quickly find the destination of this trip - of course, the map of wild area scenes is an exception, but such a map as the mermaid capital is very useful. The crowd moved forward carefully. The corridor seemed very long and straight, but people still found that the corridor was different. After a certain distance, the luster of the night pearl will be slightly dimmed. At the beginning, everyone focused on preventing possible raids, so they didn''t find this light change. However, after a certain distance, even if the light change is weak, it is very different from when they first stepped into the corridor. If Sean and others haven''t found anything strange at this time, Then they really don''t need to continue to explore. Sean slowly raised his left hand. Everyone stopped. "I probably know what kind of mechanism puppets we will encounter." Sean said in a deep voice, looking at a corridor in front of him with little light. It is almost because the light of those night pearls hanging on the top of the corridor has become extremely dim, leaving only a very weak fluorescence. If these night pearls were not no different from all the night pearls seen along the way, Sean and others would think that those night pearls were just larger fluorspar. Ariana and Noro had no reaction. When Harding and lanster heard the words "mechanism puppet", their faces looked very ugly. "What kind of organ puppet?" Harding asked. "If I guessed right, it should be the assault series." Sean''s face looked a little uncertain, "dark blade." There are many kinds of mechanisms made by the mermaid family. However, although the details and combat methods are different, they can be planned and classified according to six different types. In addition to the knight series that has been contacted by Sean and others and has special enhancement in combat skills, there is also the Legion series specially used in war; A series of guardians with enhanced defense capability and robustness and dedicated to the protection of important facilities and areas; Strengthened the magic system and can play a mage series similar to the Mage Level magic attack; A series of raids that strengthen combat functions at the expense of defense capabilities and are specifically used for hardline operations and attacks; And the last one: a special series made according to the special environment and needs, strengthened in many abilities and comparable to the heroic existence. The dark blade is the second mass-produced product in the assault series. At that time, it was an assassin model specially developed to cooperate with the Legion series of organ puppets to carry out a war. Therefore, they are designed after the assassins and assassins in the elves. Although the selection of materials is not as strong as the guardian series and Knight Series for light action, the assault series is second only to the special series in terms of lethality and combat performance. The dark blade is one of the top five mechanism puppets in many assault series. Others don''t know what kind of existence the dark blade is, but lanster, who knows the mermaid family and its related history and technology very well, suddenly looks very ugly. "Shall we go another way?" Lanster said, "with the infinite magic supply of the magic central system, the dark blade has a very special ability, which will make them more difficult." Just as those bronze knights and silver knights had a very strong fighting ability and special force field shelter before Sean and others did not close the power energy room at the outpost, the dark blades also had a special fighting ability: dark hiding under the supply of sufficient magic. This is also the reason why Sean and others did not find any traces of mechanism puppets when they looked at the slightly dark channel in front. "What if the front is the power room?" Sean didn''t make any decision. After a moment of silence, he asked back. This time, it was lanster''s turn to fall silent. "With the support of magic, the dark blades can really integrate into the darkness like shadow assassins, but this type of mechanism puppets pose the lowest threat to us." Sean patted lanster on the shoulder and smiled. His smile was full of a confident appeal. "Mechanism puppets are not creatures after all, they are just mechanical creations. They just act according to the set procedures and don''t think, so they are much easier to deal with than real shadow assassins." At the same time, Sean also took out the black king and threw it to Nolo: "you go ahead." Noro shrugged, then passed the black king queen, and walked towards the darker corridor without looking back. Sean came to the mermaid capital this time with a very clear purpose, so he deliberately emptied all the gold, silver and jewelry in the storage space, leaving only the daily necessary food and water. In addition, he brought more long Swords - for Noro, these weapons are consumables, and it is impossible to support his fighting spirit, So Sean naturally didn''t bring a particularly good one, so he brought an ordinary whiteboard sword. Anyway, he would lose it when he ran out. Of course, in the current situation, if only Noro can handle it, Sean naturally threw his black king to Noro, which can also save some expenses. In addition, he brought a few more wooden swords, which he had brought to teach Ariana before - Sean was afraid that if he used real weapons, he would chop off Ariana''s claws with care. When Noro walked into the dark corridor, his eyes couldn''t help getting cold. His spiritual tentacles began to spread out, extending in all directions at a very rapid speed. The scope of Nolo''s spiritual tentacles is his field. Noro''s field is called "land desperate". The name can be seen at a glance that its domain rules must be related to the earth element. In fact, for a strong person who is proficient in sword skills like Noro, the general field ability will focus on strengthening itself and support effect, and the field will tend to increase lethality as much as possible, pursuing the combat effectiveness that must be killed in one hit. But Noro is different. Although his field is mainly based on supporting effect and strengthening himself, he does not pursue the combat effectiveness of one hit, and his field strengthening effect is mainly based on increasing his own defense ability. Of course, this is related to the characteristics of the "land element", but generally, even if the strong in the holy land are not satisfied with their own field ability, when they have a modified field ability in the upper holy land stage, they will form a field more in line with their own combat habits and style as much as possible, and will improve their own field defects at the worst. But Noro didn''t. When he reached the upper sanctuary, he did not add attack means to his field, but still strengthened the support effect of the field again. However, at this time, the rules that Nolo contacted and analyzed have also touched "gravity" from the "earth element", and his ability to improve and increase in the upper sanctuary is naturally related to "gravity". In Nolo''s field, he can adjust the gravity within the field according to his own wishes, and the adjustment range is up and down ten times. This is a very practical and terrible ability. It is with this ability that Nolo has the power to fight in the past, even in the face of legendary strong players. But now his strength is limited to the middle holy land, and his ability in the field can not be fully brought into play. Generally, he can only achieve five times the adjustment in the adjustment of gravity, but this is enough for consumption and use under normal circumstances. After hearing Sean''s description of these dark blades, Noro knew why Sean let him take the lead. In fact, only he can easily deal with these dark blades. Nolo has not expanded the field too much. With his current strength, the limit for the full expansion of the field is about 200 meters. However, at the edge of the field, his control will be weakened and reduced accordingly. The perfect control limit is within 100 meters. At this time, Nolo''s spiritual tentacles are all over the area with a radius of 50 meters. In this area, he has almost absolute control. Even if his enemies are also based on the law of "earth element" and "gravity", Nolo can have absolute confidence and can suppress each other. As Noro walked about thirty or forty meters, he felt something suddenly entering his field. In Noro''s sight, he didn''t "see" anything, but his field clearly told him that it was approaching. Don''t guess, Noro also knows that what is approaching him must be the so-called dark blade. Without any action, Noro stood in place and quietly waited for each other to approach. However, what Noro didn''t expect was that when the dark blade that couldn''t see the figure approached about ten meters, the other party would no longer approach. This made Noro''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. But he still didn''t take any action. He waited in place for about four or five minutes. After making sure that the other party wouldn''t take any action, Nolo walked forward again. On the surface, he didn''t seem to find the dark blade, but in fact, his spiritual tentacles have been wrapped around the other party. As long as the other party moves, he can change the other party''s space gravity at the first time. As the distance between the two sides became closer and closer, Noro''s expression became more and more relaxed. However, this relaxation is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, Noro has clenched the black king. After all, creation of the mechanism puppet was first time Nolo had seen and heard of the it. There was no such thing in his face. In the face of all things that have never been touched, no matter what existence, you will inevitably feel a burst of tension, which has nothing to do with the level of strength, but purely an instinct. Only after the first fight and establishing the corresponding intelligence database in their own personal consciousness will this instinctive conscious response be alleviated. But even so, Noro has perfect control over his ability. His heartbeat didn''t fluctuate at all. Even when he had completely passed the dark blade, his heartbeat was still as calm as a normal person, as if he had not found any enemies and crises at all. But Nolo knew that when he passed the dark blade, his skin exposed under the air had a very strong tingling feeling, and he could feel the sense of killing himself like a needle. But no matter how close he was to the dark blade, from the perspective of perception, Nolo was not aware of the existence of the dark blade. If his field hadn''t been reminding him of the distance between him and the dark blade, Nolo couldn''t believe that there was something in this world that could hide his perception - the target of killing intention, which might also be a flaw that would be found, but in such a dark environment, killing intention came from all directions, There is no way for people to judge the enemy''s position. It was just a passing moment. In fact, Nolo had completed a psychological challenge with this organ puppet. However, it was not the consciousness of the mechanism puppet that competed with Noro, but the Mermaids who designed the central program of the dark blade during the first Mermaid empire. This is a contest between several times or even two planes. When Nolo completely passed the dark puppet, Nolo still pretended not to find the puppet, but continued to move forward. Almost when Nolo walked out of the distance of three or four meters again, the dark blade behind Nolo also moved - maintaining a distance of about three meters from Nolo. It has been hanging behind Nolo, neither far nor close. It will stop only when Nolo stops. This made Noro frown again. But soon, his frown relaxed again, because he had understood the intention of the mechanism puppet. In Nolo''s field, several waves spread. The sensing of each wave represents a new existence entering Noro''s field, which is the benefit of Noro''s field. Silently counting in my heart, there are five new beings, which means that another five dark blades enter Noro''s field space. From the feedback information from the field, these mechanism puppets are approaching slowly in a situation of encirclement. Together with the dark blade behind Noro, they can just form a circular circle. This is a very typical encirclement strategy, which belongs to ambush strategy. It is usually an ambush strategy adopted by an assassin or killer when he meets an enemy with extremely strong individual strength - by luring the target into an ambush circle, then suddenly exploding, and using a moment of amazement and slow response to achieve the purpose of assassination. Of course, this tactic is occasionally used to ensure that the assassination is safe, just like when William was assassinated by five shadow assassins. As Nolo, who is also proficient in assassination techniques and assassination books, naturally understands the intentions of these organ puppets in an instant. But at this time, he still had some doubts. That is, what does the fighting style of these organ puppets rely on as the basis for judgment, and how do they judge that their strength is stronger than them and that they can''t solve themselves with their personal combat effectiveness? Noro is really puzzling. However, no matter how puzzling, Nolo did not wait quietly for their encirclement to close. Within its sphere, the gravity of the whole space changes suddenly. At this moment, Nolo, who has a dark vision, instantly saw the true face of these dark blades - they are special metal puppets coated with matte materials. They have no palms. At the front end of their arms is a sharp cone structure similar to a fine thorn sword. In addition, everything else is no different from the structure of the human body. Of course, the only difference is that its head can''t be like a man or an elf, but a flat metal helmet. It seems that due to the distortion and change of gravity, the special abilities of these dark blades are shielded, and their bodies are distorted, deformed and broken to varying degrees. Almost at this moment, two red lights lit up on the helmets of these dark blades - Nolo guessed that this was probably the visual field information collection function used for observation - then, these dark blades immediately launched a fierce attack on Nolo without hesitation. Noro''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Five times the gravity suppression, even the middle saint of the Raven tribe was vomited blood by Noro. However, these mechanism puppets, suppressed by such strong gravity, did not turn into scrap iron one after another, but also had combat ability. This discovery naturally surprised Noro. So he turned and stabbed the backhand of the nearest dark blade. In addition to assassination, Noro''s swordsmanship also has a master''s style. With one sword, just as Sean broke Orianna''s defense line before, Noro easily shook the two sharp conical arms of the dark blade behind him, and then the sword power did not change and went directly into about three inches below the puppet''s helmet. When the long sword touched, Noro''s pupils shrank again. The hardness of the armor on the mechanism puppet was higher than Noro expected, so he didn''t attack with all his strength, so he couldn''t pierce the puppet''s armor at once. Fortunately, Nolo was not an ordinary strong man, but a strong man in the holy land. Therefore, at the moment when the anti earthquake force came from the sword tip, Nolo again used the ability of the field to concentrate gravity on the sword tip and the puppet''s armor. A slightly invisible black aperture flashed away, and the black king in Nolo''s hand stabbed in unhindered the next second, Then directly smash the power core of the mechanism puppet. Then, the backhand drew the sword out, and Nolo turned and retreated, using his body to hit and fly the "dead" mechanism puppet, and swept the long sword at the same time. Just listen to the dull sound of the handover of gold and iron in the air. At the same time, the attack of the five mechanism puppets was lightly blocked by Nolo. Even under the traction of Nolo, two of the mechanism puppets were affected and separated from the other three mechanism puppet companions. Obviously, Noro''s attack did not stop. After affecting the bodies of the two mechanism puppets, Noro immediately stabbed out two backhand swords. Because of the experience of the first fight before, this time Noro''s attack naturally knew how much strength to give. With the sharpness of the black king, naturally it will not be blocked by these armor made of lighter materials. Therefore, the two mechanism puppets were naturally solved by Noro in an instant. After that, while the other three mechanism puppets have not recovered, Nolo turns the black king into a strong wind, and the three sword shadows stab into the core weakness of these mechanism puppets again and destroy them completely. Six organ puppets have been solved in a row, and Nolo''s heart has a clear measurement of the strength of these organ puppets. The combat effectiveness of the dark blade is probably equivalent to that of the shadow assassin at the top of the Silver Peak, but under the protection of the ability of dark concealment and almost imperceptible characteristics, the actual combat capability of these dark blades has been equivalent to that of the strong in the lower golden realm. If we take into account the fact that there is no pain response because they are mechanism puppets, the actual combat effectiveness of these dark blades will rise to a terrible level. Compared with bronze knights and silver knights, the dark blade is more difficult to deal with. Only Nolo''s ability in this field can completely restrain these dark blade guys, can he solve it so easily. Otherwise, even if Harding or Sean came, it would have to be in a hurry to solve it, and even be seriously injured. Of course, for the team with a saint of the life church like Hitler, as long as it is not dead on the spot, there will be no trouble, but it is not necessary to take risks if it can not take risks. After knowing the strength and combat situation of these dark blades, Noro didn''t move forward so carefully. The scope of the field was expanded to 100 meters in an instant. For a moment, Noro immediately sensed that there were at least ten dark blades. Without the slightest hesitation, the gravity effect starts immediately. The ten mechanism puppets were immediately damaged to varying degrees, but Nolo was still outside their perception range, which immediately made these mechanism puppets feel like headless flies. After discovering this, Nolo fell into meditation again. However, his steps did not stop, but continued to move forward. Soon, the ten mechanism puppets found Nolo''s existence and immediately killed Nolo. This time, they didn''t try to hide their body shape, so Nolo easily saw the air traces of the ten mechanism puppets moving in the dark. At this moment, Noro knew how these dark blades were completely invisible. The matte material applied on the dark blade is actually a kind of magic pattern material. With a large amount of magic supply from the magic array, this kind of magic pattern material can make them integrate well with the dark environment. This fusion is somewhat similar to the effect of brilliance camouflage. It is the ability to completely refract light. Therefore, the ability of the naked eye alone can not capture these dark blades hidden in the dark. In addition, there are things at the feet of these dark blades that absorb sound transmission, and they belong to the category of dead objects, Therefore, their movement is not only silent, but even the heartbeat and breathing sound that ordinary shadow assassins can''t solve can be avoided perfectly. All this is the secret that the dark blade can be completely invisible. Just as Noro''s gravity pressure destroys the body surface structure of these mechanism puppets and makes their armor damaged and cracked, the magic pattern effect will not work, or the effect will produce some distortion, so the corresponding air flow traces will appear when they move. Although it makes no difference for Noro whether he can see these mechanism puppets or not, it will be easier for him to see these mechanism puppets at this time. Before these dark blades approached, Noro had used the burst of sword Qi to solve all these mechanism puppets. Next, Noro began to make some new attempts. Instead of completely destroying the five times of heavy pressure in one breath, he began to gradually stack one, two and three times. This superposition method made Noro quickly find that he didn''t even need to fight with these dark blades. He only needed little by little superposition gravity, which could have a better effect of suppressing five times the gravity in one breath. Under the gradual superposition and suppression of these gravity, the body of the dark blade will be destroyed more thoroughly, so that it is separated by hundreds of meters. When Nolo approaches, these mechanism puppets have completely become a piece of scrap iron. Chapter 889 "Are you sure that sissy can handle it?" Harding glanced at the dim corridor and asked. For demons, spider demons and werewolves, people of the three races of dark elves, blood elves and blood families can be summarized as a "sissy". After all, they are very feminine and handsome. However, you can''t expect the commendatory meaning of the word spread from the werewolf at the beginning. At first, the werewolf was used to pinch with the blood clan. Later, I don''t know who pushed the word to be used on the blood elf. Most people guess that it must be Spider demon. Because these guys are not born with high IQ, their brains are often difficult to turn around. Most of the time, they even have one mind than werewolves. Therefore, it is understandable that the spider demon is silly to distinguish the difference between blood clan and blood elf, because in their cognition, blood clan and blood elf actually look the same, and there is a word "blood" in the race. Well, you''re a bunch of sissies, too. It is said that a famous spider demon said so at that time - you can''t expect a group of face blindness patients to distinguish who from who? Thank God they didn''t mistake women for men. After that, it is said that the famous spider demon made a joke: "Dark Elf? Oh, the sissy as like as two peas of blood! " Therefore, in the underground world, sissy has become a contempt for the blood clan, blood elves and dark elves, just as outsiders call "tin cans". Harding, as a resident of the underground world, his habits are naturally more inclined to the style of the underground world. In particular, his personal strength is not weak. In addition to facing the famous and strong people and existence of the older generation, Harding, who always goes his own way, naturally does not need to give face to anyone. Therefore, he usually calls the dark elves, blood clans and blood elves "sissy". Many of the disputes between HARTING and rotikabas in those years were caused by HARTING''s words. After the relationship between the two has been relatively relaxed in recent years, HARTING did not continue to call rotikabas a sissy. But I don''t know Noro and Harding very well. Although Noro is not a blood elf, dark elf or blood clan, there is no doubt that he has the blood of the elf clan in his body, and it is likely to be a purer blood than the several elves surviving on the miracle continent today - which not only means that Noro has higher talent, but also means that his appearance is indeed more inclined to female faces. If this guy doesn''t have a dirty way of proving that "I''ll take off my pants and show you" at any time, few people really believe that this guy is a man. Sean glanced at Harding and said softly, "if that guy hears you, you''ll be beaten by him and you can''t take care of yourself." "Just that sissy little body?" Harding raised his eyebrows. "I can hit him ten!" "You may not even be able to play roticabas." Hitler, who had been staring at Ariana and painting him with vitality from time to time, suddenly turned to HARTING and shouted, "most of the time, you are chased and beaten by roticabas." "That''s his cheating!" Harding snorted unconvinced, "he always chooses a place where the sun shines to fight me. He has the ability to choose the night!" Hitler didn''t know many of the evil people''s bad habits. She tilted her small head and stared at Harding with a skeptical face. Finally, she turned her head in a completely unbelieving manner and continued to stare at Ariana. This made HARTING so angry that he turned around to find Hitler''s theory and even moved out many classic battle cases of demon descent. Unfortunately, Hitler was dizzy and didn''t know what HARTING was talking about. Finally, he impatiently threw a small cure on HARTING and finally shut HARTING up. Harding, with a wronged face, squatted beside Sean, his face was ugly black - not angry, but corrected by Hitler''s healing. Sean looked back at Hitler, who was still staring at Ariana very seriously. Don''t think about it. It must be because Hitler and Cecilia were so close that they learned some "pranks". So Sean patted Harding on the shoulder with some sympathy, and then said, "it''s hard for you in the Mandong tribe." Harding had a sudden urge to cry. But then Sean''s words surprised HARTING. Sean said: "Noro, because of his injury, can only play the strength of the middle holy land. In fact, he is a strong man at the top of the holy land, which is not far from the legend Even if he has only the power of the middle holy land, he is much better than you in the field of manipulation skills and various combat experience. So... Well, Noro, you''re almost as good as hitting ten alone. " Noro is a middle holy land, which Harding has long known. However, after all, I haven''t seen Noro really play his level of strength, nor have I seen Noro show his ability in the field, so Harding just regards Noro as an ordinary middle holy land. Like HARTING, roticabas, and even shefanio, Rena, vinia, Cecilia, which one will pay attention to the general middle sanctuary, especially shefanio and Rena. Once they break out completely, their combat power is even comparable to the upper sanctuary. Therefore, although Harding''s previous sentence "one can beat ten Nolo" is somewhat exaggerated, in fact, it also proves that Harding does not regard Nolo as a real middle Holy Land strongman. At least, in Noro''s usual breath, Harding thought Noro was not very good. Moreover, Sean didn''t tell Harding that Nolo''s field was finished. Harding''s actual weight is not as simple as it seems on the surface. His body is integrated with a set of heavy armor, even if he can''t see it at ordinary times, but Harding''s own weight should also take this set of heavy armor into account. With the ability of Nolo''s field [desperate situation of the earth], as long as a gravity adjustment, HARTING can completely lose his combat ability and behavior, and even press down with the distortion of ten times the gravity. HARTING''s end will never be better than the Dark Blade ravaged by Nolo at the moment. The ability in the field has always been the core secret of the strong in the holy land. Even if Noro was Sean''s man, Sean didn''t intend to expose Noro''s field abilities. This is his minimum respect for Noro. After all, the law of gravity, the force of this very rare law, can only be derived from the two laws of space and earth. But in general, the possibility of evolution from the law of space is much higher than the law of the earth. Noro can understand, analyze and successfully control the law of gravity from the law of the earth, which is not what ordinary people can have. I don''t know how long it took. Even Ariana stopped practicing. In Noro''s process of solving the dark blades, Ariana kept repeating the basic movements of the sword taught by Sean. Each of these actions is separated separately, and olivana can achieve very perfect, even the most standard posture. However, when she connects this set of actions together, she feels extremely strange, and she feels uncomfortable when she displays it. Therefore, her actions are naturally deformed very seriously. In this regard, Sean doesn''t have any good or quick method. After all, Orianna is not a "player". She doesn''t have proficiency to master skills quickly. Therefore, if Ariana wants to learn [arcane fencing. Change], she must get used to this power technique and be able to withstand all kinds of strange feelings brought by this power technique. However, this is just learning. There is still a long way to go from mastering and mastering. [arcane swordsmanship. Change]. Sean started with bass. It can be said that this skill integrates several basic swordsmanship skills commonly used by Sean before. And Sean, naturally, only with this skill can he touch the essence threshold of the "sword saint". Now, as long as he can be promoted to the holy land, he can become a real "sword saint". At least Sean feels that he has the title of "sword saint" in his hand. What Sean doesn''t know is that the plane where Beth is located is much more advanced than the main plane of the miracle continent. In their world, the titles of sword saint and Emperor Wu are the real titles of strength school. Unlike the miracle mainland, there are eight out of ten sword saints who are called sword saints and self proclaimed sword saints. A lot of messy sword saints, such as wind sword saints, flash sword saints, thunder sword saints and so on, can really be called a hundred flowers competing for beauty. Of course, the strength of these swordsmen is basically guaranteed. At least they are in the realm of holy land, but their strength varies from lower holy land to legend. And Beth, in the game, the official banner was "sword emperor". There were no messy prefixes and suffixes, just two words. Sword emperor. It''s natural to imagine that [arcane swordsmanship. Change] improved by Beth is definitely at the top level in the world. If Sean didn''t blindly pursue the effect and power of this passive skill in his later stage, but really studied the artistic conception of this fencing, I''m afraid Sean couldn''t find a way to be his "sword saint". Players spend some proficiency to learn skills. After all, they only "borrow" from others, which can not be regarded as their own product. This is also the reason why Sean didn''t spend some proficiency to learn soul calming later. Therefore, the only thing Sean can do in the study of Ariana''s fencing is to guide and give advice, but she still needs to master it by herself. When almost everyone felt bored, a figure came slowly in the dark corridor. Noro''s look was still very calm, but Sean, who had a soul connection with Noro, could feel it. At this time, Noro was so excited. But on the surface, he was well hidden, so people didn''t find anything from his expression. "How''s it going?" Harding can''t wait to ask. He has stayed here for a long time, and the whole person has a kind of boring itch - demons and dark elves are impatient guys. It''s more painful to keep them quiet than to kill them. Players jokingly call this habit "ADHD reaction", which is also the standard means for players to judge whether the other party is a real NPC or a fake NPC after the emergence of race conversion potions. "It''s all cleaned up." Noro nodded. "The strength of these dark blades is not very strong, but they will have many advantages when fighting in the dark, so it will be more troublesome to deal with them." "How did you solve it?" Harding asked subconsciously. "Use field." Noro smiled. Then Harding''s face changed slightly. A strong pressure was instantly pressed on Harding. This pressure made his body produce a completely irresistible pressure, which almost made him kneel involuntarily. Even if Harding wanted to use the field to resist this pressure, he could only barely stand. At this moment, he found that his understanding and mastery of the law was completely at a disadvantage. The battle between the strong in the holy land is mainly to use the field to suppress, conflict, melt and compete with each other. In this kind of battle, which side has a deeper understanding and familiarity with the law, which side can gain great benefits in the battle. If the two sides who fight are unfortunately in the field under the same law, those who understand the law better and more thoroughly can even completely disintegrate and control the opponent''s field. The situation between Harding and Nolo is different. Although the laws analyzed by both sides are not the same, Nolo can still completely suppress Harding in the field. In addition to completing Harding in Nolo''s field, Nolo is also far better than Harding in the understanding, mastery and borrowing of the laws. However, although this kind of field suppression seems to be a long time, it is actually only a moment''s effort. Noro gave a small hand, then put the field away and did not continue to suppress. After all, Harding is his own man anyway. However, Noro is using this means to tell Harding that he heard the previous sissy evaluation. "Now that it''s all safe, let''s go on." Sean didn''t find the little movement between Noro and Harding. Everyone started immediately, especially Harding, and wanted to be as far away from Noro as possible. For a time, Noro and Sean didn''t know whether they were intentional or unintentional, but they fell in the end. "What did you find?" Sean whispered, "it makes you so excited." Noro did not speak, but suddenly stretched out his hand, revealing a small piece of sand in his palm. Chapter 890 The sand on Noro''s hand is only a small piece, even a little bigger than the nail cap. This sand stone, as a whole, presents a dark brown, as if it had been soaked in blood for a long time, but there is no blood smell on it. On the surface, this sand stone has the same luster as obsidian, but it can be easily judged at a glance that it is not a crystal stone. On the whole, it gives people an abnormal and strange feeling. But when Sean saw it, his face suddenly changed. He raised his head in disbelief, looked at Noro, and his voice trembled a little: "earth stone crystal?" Noro shook his head. Sean''s face showed a touch of disappointment. Earth stone crystal, which is a very rare material, can only be found at the ground element plane, and it should be lucky enough, because this material was born with element activation as an existence similar to associated ore. The so-called element activation, in fact, is that after a long period of magic moistening and nourishing, the element finally produces consciousness, and thus becomes a creature with the characteristics of life. According to the activation of different elements, different element organisms will also be produced - basically, all element organisms are born in this way. This kind of associated resources does not mean that every element creature will be born with it, but there is only a very small probability. The earth stone crystal condenses very rich earth elements. It has the characteristics of stable space. It is usually a necessary material for making plane space doors. In the material collection list Andrew gave Sean, there was a need for earth crystals. Although the demand is not much at first, that is, one kilogram, which translates to two kilograms, this thing has never appeared since the ash age. Sean is still having a headache where to search these two kilograms. Going to the ground element plane is the best choice, but the problem is that this kind of element plane does not mean that you can go if you want. Even if you get a spatial transmission scroll of the element plane by chance, you can''t guarantee that the place you go is the ground element plane. Moreover, how to come back is still a problem. Sean thought what Noro had in his hand was the earth crystal, so even if this small piece looks like only two or three grams, at least it''s a harvest. Hoping to get two kilograms of earth crystal at one time, Sean never thought about it. He was even ready to find an abandoned plane space and dismantle the earth crystal from above. "It''s not the earth crystal. What''s exciting for you?" Sean couldn''t figure out what else Noro was so excited about. And Sean can''t think of things with such similar appearance to the earth stone crystal, but although the value of those things is very high, they are not so rare. Anyway, as long as enough money is given, such things can still be bought on the black market - Sean can only buy things on the black market now. The pan continental Federation of chambers of Commerce has blacklisted him and banned him from the trade capital. Looking at Sean''s disappointed look, Noro suddenly chuckled: "this thing is not the earth crystal, but it is the earth fragment." Earth fragments!? Sean has never seen anything like this, but he has heard of it. Its quality is a myth with purple luster! The quality division of materials is different from that of equipment in four grades and ten grades. All materials are divided into five levels: white ordinary, blue high-quality, dark green rare, Golden Legend and purple myth. As for gray quality, it is garbage, which is usually the kind that no one wants to recycle in the store. Of course, in addition to these five qualities, there are actually red and dark gold. These two qualities refer specifically to the products of variants. Although rarity and legend are still written on the level of materials, the former is between rarity and legend, and the latter is between legend and divine word. Earth fragments, this is the first purple quality material Sean has seen since he came to this world! This material is naturally attached with three limit value characteristics such as [extremely stable], [extremely heavy] and [extremely strong]. Whether used for making equipment or other props, the earth fragments can play a role beyond everyone''s imagination. It is said that even in the dawn era, this material can only be used by those forging masters who are really at the top level in the world. And more than that, the reason why Earth fragments are so admired lies in another hidden element it has - the power of law. The earth fragment, as its name suggests, is a fragment broken and born after the earth law is embodied. Therefore, this material naturally contains the power of law. Therefore, this material is also something that the strong are willing to fight their lives to seize. Especially for people like Noro, domain rules take "Earth" as the benchmark law. The value of earth fragments in his hand is greater than that in the hands of other holy land strongmen, because for most holy land strongmen, the law of the earth is only a means for them to understand the power of one law. But for the Holy Land strongmen like Noro who took the "law of the earth" as the main law from the beginning, this material can make them have a deeper understanding of the law of the earth, and even increase the completion of their analysis of the law of the earth. It can be said that this earth fragment is a combustion promoter for Noro. If it falls into the hands of those who have not yet touched any laws, the earth fragments are also a stepping stone for them to become the strong in the holy land. To put it simply, the purple material of the law of the earth is a kind of prop that can produce the strong in the Holy Land - on the premise that the strong in the golden realm who get this material can''t have too low understanding. Of course, a piece of earth fragment can only make a strong person in the golden realm who is expected to impact the holy realm successfully step into the holy realm. Once the golden realm successfully absorbs and analyzes the residual law fragment contained in the earth fragment, the earth fragment will become an ordinary black stone. Like now. The law in the earth fragment in Noro''s hand has been absorbed by Noro, so there is no fluctuation of the force of law in this stone, and only relatively strong earth elements are left. This is also the reason why Sean thinks this sand stone is the crystal of the earth. But now that we know the truth, this sand is worthless, not even the material, because the earth elements contained in it will be completely lost and dissipated in a very short time and become gray garbage. "What a pity." Sean sighed with some regret. "This thing is really much more valuable than the earth crystal." Sean''s tone, without the slightest hypocrisy. The reason why earth stone crystal can be used as the material of plane space portal is that it has a [more stable] effect in its characteristics. According to Sean''s personal practice in the game, there are still two grades between [relatively stable] and [extremely stable], and the earth fragments are not calculated according to the concept of "gram", it depends on the size of the block and the implication of the force of the law to calculate the value. Even such a small piece of earth fragment in Noro''s hand is only about one gram of earth stone crystal, and its value is almost equal to one hundred grams or more of earth stone crystal. If Sean could get the earth fragments, nothing else, as long as there were almost seven or eight nails the size of Noro''s hand, he could meet Andrew''s demand of two kilograms. "Do you want to build a spatial plane portal?" Seeing Sean''s look, Noro understood Sean''s plan. After hearing about the earth fragments, normal people will feel very excited and shocked, especially the big man of a country like Sean, because this kind of thing can create a strong man in the holy land, which is only one level worse than the essence of the void. However, in addition to showing shock at the beginning, Sean thought more about the earth and stone crystals in his heart. With Noro''s extensive knowledge, he naturally understood Sean''s intention in an instant. Because the earth stone crystal is only used to make the plane space portal. As for using earth fragments as substitutes for earth crystals, no one with a bad mind would do so - Nolo didn''t know that Sean really wanted to use earth fragments as substitutes for earth crystals. "It''s not me, it''s a friend of mine." Sean sighed, his tone suddenly became a little irritable, "he is now in a deep sleep because of me, and he doesn''t know when he can wake up, so I owe him I hope I can help him collect these materials before he wakes up. " "It''s really difficult to get the earth crystal. Even if you go to the earth element plane, you may not be able to collect the required quantity." Nolo thought for a moment, then said, "but it''s no use to be anxious about this kind of thing. It''s better to find a way to improve your strength first, so that you can participate in more adventure environments." Sean also knew this truth, so this time he asked Noro and Harding to bring their trumpets to sweep the mermaid capital. In fact, this is already a completely cheating strategy mode, but there are some restrictions in the game, such as the reduction of experience value, the decrease of equipment drop rate, the improvement of monster strength, etc., but there will be no such problems in this real world. Besides, Sean doesn''t care about the equipment drop rate. He came from the treasure house and secret house of the mermaid capital. "Speaking of it, I know a law power that can pull away the fragments of the earth and a secret skill to strengthen the body." Seeing that Sean''s face is still not very good-looking, Noro suddenly said, "if you exercise, it may take more than ten years to complete the change as soon as possible. But if you use earth fragments, I think you can shorten the process to a few years. " "Haven''t you used up the earth fragments?" Sean was stunned for a moment, then looked at the sand and stone that Noro put away again, "haven''t you absorbed the law of the earth above? What else do you keep it for? In a day or two, it will be a very ordinary stone. " Hearing Sean''s words, Nolo gave Sean a white look: "you really don''t understand anything." "What?" Sean was a little confused. "Even if I absorbed the earth law fragments inside, it is still very valuable." Noro said contemptuously, "of course, it also needs some means I have sealed this earth fragment with the power of the field, and the earth elements in it will not be lost. Therefore, in some cases, it can still be used as a special medium required by the earth elements. Many magicians like this thing containing a large number of earth elements Moreover, I can also digest this land fragment through some means and integrate it into my field In a word, don''t underestimate the fragments of the earth. " "All right." Sean shrugged. "It''s useful for people like you." After thinking about it, Sean still didn''t tell Noro that the casting medium is the most indispensable in the world. Because the magician''s casting media are disposable consumables, such as earth fragments, which are rich in rich elements, it is a waste to use as casting media - the cost performance is seriously inconsistent, because the element casting media are all elements, and the higher the element content, the greater its value. Earth magicians rarely need to use elements, let alone rare goods such as earth fragments. If this is a flame fragment or water source fragment, then the value is much higher, and at least it can sell at a high price of one or two million. "Didn''t I say that it''s also useful to you." Noro said again, "you can strengthen your body by using the law of earth fragments and the power of elements." "So, isn''t this piece of earth already used by you?" Sean rolled his eyes. The problem has been rounded back to the origin. "But." Nolo finally understood what Sean meant this time. He suddenly smiled a little cheap, "I didn''t say there was only such a piece of earth." Hearing this, Sean''s footsteps couldn''t help stopping. He turned his head suddenly, and his face finally showed extreme excitement. And obviously, Noro misunderstood Sean. "How many pieces?" What Sean thinks is that he can finally make a job with Andrew, and his requirements are not high. As long as seven or eight pieces are enough - in fact, if others know, he will drown Sean with spittle, and seven or eight pieces of earth fragments are not high! "There are two pieces left." Noro said helplessly, "how many more pieces do you want? Those two pieces are enough to increase your body strength by at least one grade." Sean was disappointed again. He did not think that three pieces of earth fragments appeared at one time, which was extremely amazing. Do not say that the seven great empires, even if they fall on the hands of the kingdom of Ryan, can immediately cultivate three strong members of the lower sanctuary. Even if there is a special way of the Luo Luo, these three lower sanctuaries will absorb the elements of the earth fragments, and their field strength can even be stronger than those of the central sanctuary and the upper sanctuary. "Oh, you don''t understand." Sean curled his mouth. About his bronze body, Sean has long had a complete process strategy. He just doesn''t have time to do this task. He doesn''t need to rely on any external force to strengthen his body. Of course, for him who has the "player" template, the strengthening of his body certainly does not need to take more than ten years as Noro said. He only needs to complete this "Holy Land task", and his body will automatically become a bronze body. "Bah, don''t push an inch." At this time, Noro seemed to be really angry with Sean. He couldn''t help but bah fiercely, completely forgetting that his life was controlled by Sean''s thoughts. Sean''s response was straightforward: he snapped his fingers. When HARTING and others heard a strange falling sound, they turned their heads one after another. However, except that HARTING, olivana and Lancaster had night vision ability and could see that Nolo fell to the ground, and HARTING had seen Sean''s means of dealing with Nolo before, so they knew that Nolo must have died again, both olivana and Lancaster showed a dazed look, And Hitler directly asked what had happened. "Nothing. Noro just fell down." Sean replied. When Harding knew that Noro had killed himself, he stopped talking and turned to move on. Lanster and Ariana''s expressions are a little strange. Can a strong man in the holy land walk to the ground by himself? But Harding didn''t say anything, and Sean didn''t seem to want to explain. The two people who were a little afraid of Sean naturally didn''t dare to ask questions and continued to move forward obediently. In fact, both of them can''t wait to ask questions quickly. But it''s a pity that just as they were confused about Hitler''s position, the little confused really believed it, so she continued to move forward carefully after a sound - she was pulling Harding''s corner, so if Harding moved, she naturally moved with her. "Get up before you die." Sean kicked Noro, and then continued, "two is two. It''s better than nothing. Lead the way quickly." "Bah!" After Noro got up, he said boo again. However, after seeing Sean''s action of snapping his fingers again, he hurried back, "don''t be dissatisfied. Those two pieces of earth are so long and thick. Compared with the one I just took, it''s really thick and long!" Watching Noro stretch out his finger and gesture, Sean couldn''t help but be shocked, even though he thought Noro sounded unusually strange. Because the length of the Nolo stroke is almost as long as the middle finger, and the width is that the middle finger and index finger are close together. Such a piece is equivalent to seven pieces the size of the nail cap Noro just held in his hand! Chapter 891 Sean had never heard of such a large fragment of the earth. In fact, any kind of material will have a standard unit to judge its value. Like the earth crystal, the standard unit is one gram. If there are large geodetic crystals, the value is calculated according to the standard unit of grams. However, because the main purpose of geodetic crystals is to build the portal of plane space, there are few other purposes - even this time, even the transmission array network being laid on the whole continent does not need to use this level of materials - so even though geodetic crystals are very precious, And no one will look for it. Perhaps the legendary mages, sages and prophets of Salomon castle, northern solitary tower and overlooking spire will have a lot of demand for such things. The earth fragment, which almost no one has seen, naturally can not judge what its standard unit is. But looking at Noro''s familiar appearance, the standard unit of this thing is about the size of the nail cap, and it may also be priced according to one gram. "According to a section." Norlow saw Sean''s doubts and corrected them directly. At this time, driven by great interests, Sean has run to the front from the end of the team, and the speed has obviously increased a lot. "A section?" Sean was a little confused. "Yes." Noro nodded. "We calculate the resolution of the law according to the percentage. Once you have solved a law 100%, it means that you have completely mastered the relevant ability of this Law and can deduce the superior law from it In fact, to put it bluntly, the law of the world is a pyramid. The higher the pyramid is, the stronger the power of the law is, and the closer it is to the core of the world. The first law realized by the strong in the holy land is high and low, strong and weak, but basically we all call it the "primitive law." "This is not the original law of the world, but the original law of the strong in the holy land. The field of the strong in our holy land is actually a small world, a world manipulated and changed by ourselves. The more and more perfect the laws in this world, the more complete the functions of this field and the more complete the world will be. " Noro''s words are obviously easier to understand than those vague system introductions in the game. Sean soon understood these differences, "like my field, my original law is'' earth '', which has naturally been very perfect for me. I even deduced the superior law'' gravity '', but in fact, The resolution of the power of this law is only 70% on the basis of the law of the whole world, which means that the power of the law of the earth I can borrow can only reach 30% at most. " According to the original game system settings, each time the resolution of the law force reaches 30%, 60% and 90%, you can get a law enhancement effect. This strengthening capability can be an enhancement in the effect of the original domain capability, or it can obtain a new capability, or even add a new function in the domain. Noro''s law resolution is 70%, which means that his field has been strengthened twice. One of the enhancement effects is the product of the "gravity" effect in Noro''s field. Players are different from NPCs. NPCs in the game will only die by one law. Only a few talents will choose more than two different laws to analyze. But players are very clever creatures. Generally speaking, after the resolution of the force of law reaches 50%, every 1% increase takes a lot of time and energy. Players who only pursue stronger will not spend everything on this, so they often strengthen the power of the law for the first time - that is, after the resolution reaches 30%, they will immediately switch to the analysis of the power of another law. Therefore, in the player group, although some players are only the lower holy land level of level 9, they master as many as three or four domain rules. Of course, the resolution must be stuck at 30% - their purpose is only to obtain the rule enhancement effect. It has to be said that this wide network mode does enable many lucky players to obtain an additional field skill when strengthening for the first time. Like Noro''s "gravity", it can be regarded as his field skill. Generally speaking, the increase of skills in this field will only appear when the resolution of the law reaches 60%. It can only be said that some players are really face fighters who grew up drinking the milk of the goddess of luck. "What''s going on in this section?" Sean asked. He only knew that knots were speed units in the era of the Federation of the earth, which were usually used to calculate the sailing speed of ships. However, in the miracle continent, it is certainly not used to express the speed of navigation. Although one''s resolution of laws is fast or slow, this direct absorption method is certainly not calculated by speed. "Each section is at least equivalent to one percent resolution." Noro said, "the accurate judgment is difficult to determine, but about every eight rule fragments can serve as at least 10% resolution Under normal circumstances, it''s good to get a section of law fragments, and often those in stock will also be used at the impact critical point. After all, every rule fragment can steadily increase the resolution by 1%, and the higher the resolution, the tighter the time it takes. Therefore, it is extremely precious to use it at 59% or 89% The so-called law critical point refers to 30%, 60% and 90%. Once 100% mastered, then the of this law is equivalent to becoming something that can be embodied - Divine personality. The reason why the gods can become gods is that their law resolution reaches 100%, they choose to materialize, and they successfully integrate with themselves - this process is called igniting divine fire. As for the clergy, in fact, it is an equally materialized thing evolved from its own domain skills; The rise of the kingdom of God is also to embody the domain and place it in the barrier space of the world law. "The two pieces of earth have eight knots each." Noro continued. "Eight stanzas?" Sean let out a low cry, which was more valuable than he thought, "why didn''t you take it? If you absorb them all, won''t your law resolution reach 90%? " "Relying too much on law fragments is not a good thing for me now." Noro shook his head. "Only through his own perception can he obtain more perfect legendary ability in the future. If it is spawned by law fragments, its legendary ability is not very good, which is probably a little more powerful than the general upper Holy Land Therefore, the strong in the holy land like us will generally absorb only one section, and then when they become legendary strong in the future, they will absorb it without scruples. " Legend is still a little far from Sean now. Even in the game, he didn''t become a legendary strong man. Therefore, he naturally doesn''t understand these. However, listening to what Noro said now, Sean can also roughly understand why such a law fragment can only give birth to a gold strong man. Because after absorbing a section of law fragments, the strong in the golden realm will produce the corresponding law force, and can create the corresponding field, and the function of the corresponding law fragment will completely disappear, and it will be useless for others to obtain it. However, even if there are a large number of law fragments, they can only catalyze the resolution of one law. Without special means, they still can''t make their own field stronger. Moreover, for the indigenous people in the world, this senseless catalysis will also lead them to cut off the possibility of becoming legendary strong people - in short, it is possible to cheat with law fragments, but only one or two stanzas can be used. Too many words will not benefit them. This way of cheating, for players, there are no side effects at all. Norlow didn''t know the real situation of Sean, but he had no idea of using the two pieces of earth. Sean could guess one or two at this time. These two pieces of earth are not only used to strengthen his body, but also to enable Sean to master the relevant laws of the earth - although everyone has different feelings about the laws, with Nolo as a pioneer, Sean can still go less astray. It is even possible to master the abnormal field skills of "gravity" like Noro. Even because Noro knows the special secret method, Sean can make his field stronger and stronger by absorbing the residual earth elements when he becomes the next Holy Land. It has to be said that Noro, the escort, is very loyal to Sean - even though Sean often uses the power of the contract to punish Noro. Think about it, Sean was also a little moved: "in fact, I don''t need these external forces." "Oh?" Noro raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Sean understood what he meant, which made him feel a little embarrassed. "I have an idea and preparation for the holy land road, and I have been exposed to the power of law, but I can''t afford the consumption of the field at present." Sean thought about it and decided to tell Noro about it, so that this guy would not always want to "pull up the seedlings and help himself", "I can''t be promoted to the holy land just because of some external factors. After I solve these urgent things, I will start my own road to the Holy land At that time, you can take a holiday for yourself. " Hearing Sean''s words, Noro immediately heard the implication: "so the one-year holiday you promised me is actually that you have made all the preparations?" "Nonsense." Sean gave Noro a white look. "People all over the southern continent know that I never do business at a loss If I hadn''t thought of a way out, do you think I would give you a year''s leave? If I don''t let you die of fatigue, I won''t be Sean. " Noro was silent. He suddenly felt that he missed the dark world. But the idea flashed through his mind, and soon he turned his head and looked at Sean with a bit of panic: "you mean you only need a year''s preparation to enter the holy land?" When Sean received the task about the bronze body, it took me almost three months to complete the task. According to the time ratio between the game and the reality is one to three, it is close to a year''s game time. So Sean prepared himself for a year to complete the task of bronze body. In fact, because Sean had already done it once, he felt that the speed of completing the task should be faster this time, which may not take a year. "Almost." Sean nodded, but he also knew that this situation was really shocking. No matter how talented a person was, he could not step into the holy land from the golden land in just a few years. Like Harding, although he looks like a young man, the life of the demon descendant is very long. Who knows he is hundreds of years old now? Rorty cabas, when he came to the surface, was already the top power of gold, and he had been stuck in the surface world for more than ten years before he became the power of the holy land. Similarly, there were two elves, vinia and Marton. No one knew how long they had been stuck in the Golden realm, but from the situation at that time, more than ten years was indispensable. As for shefanio and Cecilia, they can''t be judged by common sense. One is the direct descendant of the gods, and the promotion mode of the clergy is also different from other professions; Cecilia, who was able to step into the holy land, not only awakened her own blood and its strength was strong enough and its grade was high enough, but also contributed to the hand that Rick helped the fire at the beginning. And Rena? This guy is no longer human after Andrew stepped in. In a sense, Rena also took the medicine of "race change", because now, according to Sean''s real eyes, Rena''s race column clearly shows the dragon people. Normal people, from the upper gold to the holy land, need at least ten years to polish slowly, and finally they can get the success that comes naturally. From the golden realm to the holy realm recorded in the history of miracle mainland, without considering any blood mutation, external force and other factors, the real genius took eight years to finally advance from the upper golden peak to the lower holy realm. It is "upper Gold Peak", not upper gold. If the time from upper gold to upper gold peak is calculated, it is 13 years. And Sean? Others may not know, but Noro knows very well. It is only two or three years since he became the top gold peak. This is because Sean said that he was imprisoned by many trivial things, so he delayed the time to enter the holy land. If he was given a year of isolation, he could directly become a strong man in the holy land. The news really shocked Noro. "May I ask you a question?" Noro suppressed his shock and asked cautiously. "What''s the problem?" Sean asked. "Excuse me, are you human?" Noro looked up and down at Sean. "I mean, is your race really a normal world system?" "Get out!" Chapter 892 Because there is only one exit in this corridor, and all the dark blades have been handled by Noro, even if the formation is disconnected, the people will not encounter any danger. So Sean and Noro were the first to arrive at the exit. In front of Sean was a huge courtyard. In terms of area alone, it is no smaller than the hall Sean saw when he entered the mermaid capital. Moreover, compared with the dull and single color of the main hall at the beginning, the courtyard is full of a real aesthetic atmosphere. It is obvious that the man-made terraces are scattered around the whole courtyard. The closer they are to the core of the courtyard, the more the terrain develops downward, which looks like a basin. But around this basin, there are many flowers and plants that Sean doesn''t know at all. With the start of the real eye, all these flowers and plants are blue and green materials, which are obviously something that can be used in alchemy and pharmacy. In addition to these valuable flowers and plants, the beauty of this courtyard is also first-class. An artificially mined stream flows slowly down the top of the terrace to the middle of the basin, where it accumulates into a central lake. The area of the central lake is not small. Sean estimated that there must be an area of about one mu of land, and there is an artificial land in the middle of the central lake. On it, only a pavilion with the same area as the land has been built, but the pavilion is not covered, but open-air. In the middle of the pavilion is a round platform about one meter high, on which are the two pieces of earth. The piece of earth fragment Noro picked up before was near the round platform. He wanted to take the two pieces of earth fragments together, but he didn''t take them because he didn''t know what his concerns were. There are four roads leading to the pavilion, just in four directions of the whole basin - where Sean appears at this time, there is a stone ladder extending downward. You can reach the Pavilion by going straight along this road. "Now I finally know why you didn''t take those two pieces of earth." Sean glanced. "The trap is really obvious." Noro shrugged and said, "I''m not familiar with everything here. I don''t know about the puppets. I''m afraid taking rash action will bring some unnecessary trouble to the team So I decided to wait until you come, see the situation here and judge what kind of guard it is. " Nolo''s judgment is undoubtedly the most correct. In the whole team, no one knows all the mechanism puppet creations of the whole Mermaid Empire better than Sean. Lanster''s understanding is that kind of half understanding. Most of the time, he can''t even call out the names of those organ puppets. Only Sean can really understand and be clear. He knows under what circumstances, what series and types of organ puppets will be needed, the strengths and weaknesses of these organ puppets, and what means to deal with them. No one knows why Sean knows the stuff of an empire that has been destroyed for a long time, but no one will doubt the accuracy and rationality of Sean''s words. They only know that what Sean said must be correct. Only Noro didn''t blindly believe in Sean. Because of his relationship with Sean, it''s not ordinary. "It should be the sea knight in the knight series." Sean frowned, "but it may also be the water goblin of the assault series Considering the dark corridor we passed before, I prefer the latter. " Just as Sean spoke, HARTING and others came one after another. They were stunned when they heard Sean''s words, so it meant that the enemy they had to deal with was another model they had never seen before. But soon, everyone was attracted by the scene. As a mermaid family who loves beauty, the courtyard in front of them is naturally extremely luxurious and beautiful. It is not inferior to the elves king of the silver moon elves. What is even more rare is that in this courtyard where it can be clearly seen that it is a trace of artificial creation, if they are not forced to stare at the details, The courtyard looks full of a natural harmonious beauty of nature. "What we really need to care about is the central lake." Sean said, "many people may pay attention to the cylindrical trap, but in fact, with the character of the mermaid family, they don''t need to arrange redundant traps at all, because they rely on their own mechanism puppets very much The only institutional puppets associated with water are the sea Knight of Knight Series and the water goblin of assault series. " "Special series is also possible." Just when everyone was silent, lanster, who had not spoken much, suddenly interrupted. "Well, a special series is really possible." Sean also nodded, "but the special series is not a mass production work. All the special series models are unique individuals, and the mermaid family has not produced many special series mechanism puppets in history, most of which have been destroyed in various wars and battles But if it''s really a special series, I can''t determine the specific situation until I see this model. " "What shall we do now?" Harding asked, "are you going to get those two pieces of earth, or explore other areas first?" The conversation between Sean and Nolo just now was not hidden from others. Naturally, all people also heard about the role and value of earth fragments. However, all the people present are really arrogant genius figures. In particular, hearing Nolo''s saying that excessive use of law fragments will cut off the road of legend, these people naturally will not be interested in these two pieces of earth fragments. Although lanster may not become a legendary strong man in his life because of his racial talent, there will be no problem if such law fragments are excessively abused. However, as a mermaid family, his closeness to nature is the element of water, which is originally restrained by the element of water. For lanster, there is no gush except making him feel uncomfortable, so it is naturally impossible for him to contact and make use of any laws of the earth. Basically, these earth fragments can be regarded as waste for others except for their value to Noro and Sean. In this courtyard, in addition to the passage behind Sean and others, there are two other openings. One is just opposite the entrance of Sean and others, and the other is on the right hand of everyone. These three entrances and exits are just three points of an equilateral triangle. Sean looked at Noro and asked, "have you explored the other two entrances and exits?" Noro shook his head and looked embarrassed: "when I came here, I was attracted by the earth fragments, so I just surveyed the situation around the courtyard and didn''t go to the other two channels to check The murderous spirit in this courtyard is not strong. At least it is much calmer than the passage we just had. The only thing that makes me feel different is around the stone pillar. " "The power of the water element here is too strong. It is very beneficial to both Water Goblins and sea knights. If even you feel difficult and dangerous, we rush to take those two pieces of earth fragments, but we are likely to fall into crisis." Sean thought for a moment, then said, "we''d better find the power energy room first and close the central magic array. Let''s come again." Hearing Sean''s words, everyone nodded, and no one chose to object. But the question now comes again, that is, there are two choices in the direction of progress. Which direction should we start to explore first? "The principle of proximity." Sean said, "start on the right But before that, lanster, go around and see if there is the mermaid heart you said. Harding, you are responsible for protecting lanster from possible attacks by organ puppets. As for Noro... " "I understand." Norlow sighed, almost as soon as Sean called his name, he had walked towards the entrance on the right. Obviously, only he can do this kind of physical work of investigation. As Sean''s orders began to be issued, everyone began to do their own things. Accompanied by Harding, lanster began to walk down the stone ladder. Although this is a terrace terrain, you can see the whole terrain from a high place, but because the terraces in the courtyard are planted with many flowers and plants, and the area of the courtyard is very large, you really can''t see the situation at a glance, even if Lance''s eyesight is no better. Therefore, he can only start to take the most stupid method, that is, to explore inch by inch around the terraces of the whole courtyard. Orianna and Hitler are the lowest in the whole team, so they stay where they are. Only this position is the safest. However, Sean didn''t intend to make Ariana too relaxed. Taking advantage of the exploration and investigation, he naturally asked Ariana to continue to practice sword¡¾ This sword skill can only be learned through this stupid method. There is no shortcut. As for judging whether Orianna has the gift of learning swordplay, that is Sean has the final say, Orianna himself said no. Just when everyone began to get busy, Noro, who had reached the right cave, suddenly gave a shout of anger, not only the field was fully expanded, but also the black king in his hand burst out a very dazzling and dazzling black light. Before everyone could react to the sudden outbreak of fighting, a very dazzling white light had erupted at the entrance of the passage. This light looks like a crystal barrier. Countless light patterns swim in the air. At first glance, it looks like a huge light shield composed of countless diamond crystals. However, the existence of this light shield really blocked the sword Qi of Nolo''s shot - even if Nolo did not do his best in a hurry, the power of this sword was at least equivalent to the full blow of the superior gold power. But this attack was completely blocked by the light shield - when people saw it, they only saw that there was a black sword gas exploding on the light shield, and then turned into countless black electric snakes walking upstream of the light shield, and finally disappeared. And Noro, with the powerful impact of the rush shot, jumped out to the side and stood more than ten meters away from the entrance and exit. At this time, Noro looked very serious and serious, and the strong breath belonging to the middle holy land also broke out completely, especially his field was completely shrouded at the entrance of the channel. Harding on one side, the second after the conflict broke out just now, entered the combat state. He rushed to Nolo step by step and formed a horn with Nolo against the channel. "What''s going on?" Sean was also coming quickly and asked. But when his voice fell and he saw the mechanism puppet slowly coming out of the passage, his face suddenly changed! Chapter 893 The reason why Sean''s face changed greatly was that he recognized the mechanism puppet. Silver Wall! This is as like as two peas of a complete organ, which are exactly the same as the elves. The degree of detail has been fully enough to make the truth of the matter. If it weren''t for the special environment of Sean and others at the moment, and the mechanism puppet didn''t have the slightest biological breath, maybe Sean and others would think that the other party was also a pure ancient spirit. The production method of organ puppets in the special department is different from that in the other five departments. Basically, all special department mechanism puppets have a body. The armor they wear is not made directly from the template, but independently made as an external device. Therefore, this mechanism puppet is wearing a set of silver white light armor. The perfectly streamlined special light armor is tailor-made for the body of the mechanism puppet - in fact, it is true, so the whole body light armor sets off the mechanism puppet more tall and powerful. Its weapon is a very ordinary looking long gun, that is, a long gun with a gun head and a body handle, but the whole body is silvery white metallic luster, which seems to be made of metal. This mechanism puppet doesn''t wear any shield because it doesn''t need it. As its name shows, this mechanism puppet has a constant protection skill called "brilliant crystal wall" - that is, as people have seen before, blocking the barrier of Noro''s hasty explosion of sword Qi. This skill can be immune to all energy form attacks below level 8 - in other words, all offensive magic, prescriptions and fighting spirit equivalent to upper gold below level 7 can''t break this barrier. This is also the most powerful place of the holy wall of Yinhui. In Sean''s memory, the holy wall of silver could not have appeared in such a place! You know, the holy wall of Yinhui is the product of the first Mermaid empire. It is a special mechanism puppet numbered No. 3. No. 3 is the sequence code of the special department organ puppet, which means that this organ puppet is the third of all the special department organ puppets. Ordinary people can''t understand the sequence code of special department organ puppets. But for Sean, who has read almost all the relevant materials of the mermaid empire in detail, he really knows what this serial code means. In the period of the two Mermaid empires, only 99 special department organ puppets were made. Nearly 80 of them were destroyed in various wars during the period of the two empires, especially the Patriotic War of the second Mermaid Empire, which destroyed more than 60. At that time, if it were not for the existence of more than 60 special department puppets and a large number of Legion Department puppets, the second Mermaid Empire would have been destroyed 15 years in advance. But even so, there are more than a dozen special types of mechanism puppets that have not been destroyed by the war. Among them, the serial codes in the top 30 are special models produced in the period of the first Mermaid empire. From the 31st to the 99th, it was produced in the second Mermaid Empire, that is, the period of Atlantis empire. The biggest difference between the two is that the first Mermaid empire was established at the end of the dawn era. At that time, the clergy of the gods had been completely stable, and there was a class distinction between the gods and the people. Therefore, various countries or tribes began to appear on the mainland, but on the whole, they got along well with each other, even if there were occasional conflicts and wars, Nor will it lead to the complete destruction of one party. The second Mermaid empire was established after the ash age. It was the Second Empire established by the surviving Mermaid family after the destruction of the first Mermaid empire in the twilight war of the gods, but at that time, many brilliant technologies in the period of the first Mermaid Empire had been lost and there was a fault in inheritance. Therefore, it can be imagined that the special mechanism puppets made by the two Mermaid empires are naturally very different. This difference is not only caused by technical factors, but also the difference in material selection. In particular, the special mechanism puppets in the first Mermaid Empire also had the combat intelligence that the special mechanism puppets in the second Mermaid Empire did not have. However, there is one thing that the special mechanism puppets made during the first and second Mermaid Empire have the same thing in common, that is, the higher the sequence code is, the higher the performance of the special mechanism puppets, which also means the strength of combat effectiveness. Even if The holy wall of Yinhui is not a special mechanism puppet who is good at attacking. But this is a real number three! According to Sean''s understanding of the strength comparison of mechanism puppets, the combat effectiveness of the holy wall of Yinhui will not be weaker than that of ordinary lower holy places. Although these mechanism puppets cannot expand their fields or use the power of law to fight, all special department mechanism puppets have a number of powerful skills. For example, the [brilliant crystal wall] is one of the many powerful skills possessed by the holy wall of Yinhui - if you have to change the concept understanding, this is the field of the strong in the Holy Land! When he saw the holy wall of silver glow, Sean quickly said all the characteristics and abilities of the mechanism puppet. Of course, the [brilliant crystal wall] as its signboard ability naturally focuses on description. After hearing Sean''s story, lanster and Ariana immediately understood that the battle themselves and others could not play a role at all. Because lanster doesn''t even have the strength of the next gold at this time, and Olana may be close to it by means of close combat, but she doesn''t think that this mechanism puppet that can force Nolo back will make herself have the possibility of close combat. At this moment, Sean really felt that even if he met the puppet of mechanism 1, he didn''t want to meet the puppet of mechanism 3! The holy wall of silver glow exposed to the public would not know the thoughts of Sean and others. It glanced at the six people present, then completely ignored Hitler, Ariana and Lancaster in the distance, and focused on Noro, Harding and Sean. In fact, to be exact, on Noro and Harding, Sean just stood close to them, so he was also included in the observation field of vision. If you want to divide the attention of this mechanism puppet into ten, Sean will get one point of attention, Harding will get three points, and the remaining six points will all focus on Noro. This is the fighting wisdom of these special mechanism puppets made during the first Mermaid empire. They can clearly judge the threat of the enemy to themselves. There is no doubt that renolo is the strongest among the people present, so it is naturally the most threatening existence. Before Sean and others reacted, the holy wall of Yinhui had rushed towards Noro with an arrow step. The light blue magic flame bursts out behind it - even if it completely simulates the silver moon spirit and the dawn spirit, the essence of this thing is still an artificial product and the pioneer of alchemy puppets and flesh puppets. Therefore, naturally, we can''t expect the internal structure of this thing to be the same flesh and blood form as creatures - with the help of the burst of this magic flame, The holy wall of Yinhui soon passed a distance of more than ten meters and came directly to Noro. The long gun in his hand naturally stabbed out without hesitation. The tip of the gun is slightly raised, But there was a silver light shining from the tip of the gun. Almost at the moment of the long gun, the silver light burst out the most dazzling brilliance. Countless gun shadows suddenly burst out, covering almost the whole upper body of Noro. The roar of tearing the air came out with the shadow of the gun. Almost every shadow of the gun had the terrible power equivalent to level 4 magic. But what really shocked Sean was that he saw the shadow of the town soul in the dense gun shadow! "Don''t hard connect!" Almost subconsciously roared, Sean had taken out an iron sword from the storage space, and then helped him up from the side. A long gun is different from a long sword. According to the ancient war chess game to divide the differences, the attack distance of sword weapons is one, and the attack distance of gun weapons is two. Therefore, the attack of the holy wall of Yinhui seems to be very powerful, but in fact, it is still a certain distance from Nolo. Originally, he was locked by the momentum of the holy wall of Yinhui. An old fighter like Nolo would certainly choose to fight back. However, after hearing Sean''s roar, even if the feeling of being locked by the air machine made Nolo feel unusually uncomfortable and even made him feel tingling all over, he still chose to retreat. One step back, one step forward. Sean and Noro, by virtue of the soul contract, have formed an incomparable tacit cooperation. The long sword in Sean''s hand burst out the same bright shadow towards the right side of the silver wall without hesitation. Fifty sword shadows! Sean didn''t have the slightest reservation. His shot was the strongest killing move he had at present: Soul calming! At the moment when the town soul appeared, everyone''s eyes were involuntarily attracted, as if the time flow rate of the world had stopped. An inexplicable attraction pulled everyone''s mind and spirit, as if it was a soul taking thing. Even strong as Noro could not help but produce a moment of spiritual swaying - which made him feel a slight chill for a moment, because he knew that strong as his level of existence, let alone a moment of absence, Even if you are distracted in one breath, you may have very serious consequences. At this moment, Noro finally understood why Sean wanted him to step down. Because Sean''s sword skill is very similar to the gun skill displayed by the holy wall of Yinhui. Although the gun skill displayed by the holy wall of Yinhui does not have this illusion of attracting attention, and the power is probably less than half of Sean''s sword, if he makes a hard connection according to his previous character, he is afraid that he will suffer a great loss under this blow. It may not be seriously injured, but it will certainly affect the next combat level more or less. Noro''s heart was filled with awe. The mechanism puppet''s combat wisdom was too high. He actually knew how to use the strongest means to lure himself into the game, so as to weaken his combat level. Judging from the combat skills selected by the holy wall of Yinhui, it was obvious that it had never thought that Noro would be killed at one blow from the beginning. As long as it can weaken Noro''s combat effectiveness, it can send more attention to resist the joint efforts of Harding and Noro at the same time. As for Sean and Ariana, in fact, they were ignored by the holy wall of silver from the beginning - if Sean''s distance was not really very close, it wouldn''t even focus on Sean. But at this time, after Sean shot, the situation was quite different. Sean''s soul has not been significantly improved. He can only stab fifty swords. He clearly remembered that bass had told him that for every 10% increase in the power of zhenhun, he had to stab 50 more swords. Only when it reached a multiple of 50 could the power of zhenhun be improved. Therefore, there is no difference between fifty swords and ninety-nine swords. Therefore, Sean has not devoted all his energy and proficiency to this. His intuition tells him that the secret swordsmanship. Change that bass once taught him is the basis of all this. Zhenhun has a special effect of seizing people''s mind, but the premise of this effect is that the other party has spiritual power. The holy wall of Yinhui is obviously not human, so it will not be affected by the special effect of soul calming. The powerful special skill on it is obviously a constant protection skill, so almost at the moment when the soul was approaching, Sean saw a white streamer shining suddenly in the air. This streamer is like a sudden burst of current in the air, turned into countless white stars, flowing in the air at a very fast speed. With the flow of these white currents, the invisible and colorless diamond grid suddenly emerges from the air. It''s like there is an invisible protective cover that normal human flesh can''t see around the holy wall of Yinhui. This protective cover is composed of countless transparent diamond chips. When these currents flash away, the transparent diamond chips will be a flash in the pan. Brilliant crystal wall! This is the special ability of the holy wall of Yinhui. At the next moment, fifty sword shadows hit the [brilliant crystal wall] in such a dense manner, and suddenly burst into a very harsh continuous explosion. Jingling sounds come and go. However, no matter how fierce these sounds were, the thorn on the shining crystal wall only made the whole protective cover produce a ripple like a rainstorm falling on the lake. It seemed that it could not shake the shining crystal wall. But in fact, this is not the case. One, two, three and five sword shadows can''t pose any threat to the holy wall of Yinhui. However, when ten, twenty, even thirty and forty sword shadows attack a small area in an instant, these attacks produce countless cracked spots on the barrier. Once there are many small cracks, they will be connected into huge cracks, which will naturally shake the protective effect of the whole brilliant crystal wall. Unfortunately, the amount of magic stored in the holy wall of Yinhui is obviously very large, so these cracked dots were repaired as soon as they appeared. Only as a party can Sean notice this injury so closely. In fact, this is also the reason why Sean''s fighting spirit is not simple enough and his strength is not strong enough. If he had the strength of the holy land at this time, his sword skill would certainly break the protective ability of the shining crystal wall and directly endanger the holy wall itself. But unfortunately, the effect of [brilliant crystal wall] is immune to all energy damage below level 8, so even Sean can''t do anything - he can cause so many damage marks on the brilliant crystal wall, forcing the holy wall of Yinhui to consume magic to repair, which is a powerful proof of the soul calming sword skill. After fifty sword shadows came out, the sword shadows all over the sky immediately disappeared. At this time, the attack of the holy wall of Yinhui against Noro also stopped at the same time. The attack skills of both sides have an unspeakable tacit understanding! At this moment, the silver wall suddenly turned its head and stared at Sean - its pupils as blue as the sea, even emitting a strange light. Sean''s scalp exploded at this moment. A strong tingling and cold feeling enveloped Sean''s whole body. He knew that at this moment, he had directly become a target of the holy wall of Yinhui! Chapter 894 Sean''s scalp was numb, and the strong killing completely shrouded him. At this moment, Sean seemed to feel that his blood was completely frozen! The holy wall of silver will not be polite to Sean. The long gun in his hand stabbed Sean''s heart without hesitation. At this moment, Sean, who had only one point of attention, was directly promoted to seven points of attention! Sean at this time is the most dangerous enemy in the eyes of the holy wall of Yinhui! Unfortunately, it rains every night. At the same time, a burst of metal burst out suddenly. Sean subconsciously wanted to resist and raised his right hand. Before the long sword was waved, the sword body had broken into more than ten pieces of iron. With ordinary quality weapons, it is naturally impossible to withstand the high-speed explosion of zhenhun. I''m afraid even high-quality weapons are enough. At this time, Sean raised his right hand and held a bare sword handle. The fear of death made Sean produce a moment, as if facing the terrible pressure of the town soul. Even if he clearly wanted to move away from the holy wall of Yinhui, even if he just leaned down, the consciousness in his mind could not be transmitted to his limbs, as if his neuronal connection induction had been cut off. Sean can''t move! Others may not have noticed Sean''s difference, but one of the people present found it. Hitler! In her view, she could see that Sean was covered with white light spots. She didn''t know what these light spots were, but they made her feel uncomfortable and subconsciously wanted to dispel them. Hitler, on the other hand, has always been a fool who does more than uses her head. So without the slightest hesitation, Hitler waved her hand suddenly and pointed away. Sean''s body suddenly burst into a very bright white light. Sean knows the magic. The caress of the goddess of life. This is a powerful divine skill integrating healing, recovery and purification. As one of the representative skills of advanced divination, this divination can not only cure injuries, but also dispel almost all the negative effects of unknown effects. However, usually in battle, few priests of the life church are willing to perform this divine skill, because this divine skill is also a high-level divine skill, which requires a lot of divine power and grace. Hitler''s willingness to use this magic was actually somewhat beyond Sean''s expectation. After all, unlike shefanio, she can communicate directly with the gods and has almost inexhaustible divine grace and power. Even though Hitler had received special training, she could only be classified as a genius in essence, which did not make her out of the category of normal people. Therefore, the exertion of this divine skill also consumed Hitler. The light of divinity is very dazzling, but the divine power is very rich and pure. Sean can even feel that the goddess of life seems to have a trace of will to herself at this moment. He was not sure whether this feeling was an illusion, but after the bright white light burst out, Sean felt relaxed and all his action abilities recovered - at this moment, he didn''t know that he had just won a special skill in the holy wall of silver, so he was suppressed. At this time, his mobility was completely restored. Sean was at the critical moment when the long gun was about to stab himself. He fought the price of being scratched by the long gun on his left arm. He moved out quickly and took out a new iron sword from the storage space. A touch of blood splashed out in the air. However, the scar on Sean''s left arm is also healing rapidly with the naked eye. This is the effect of advanced recovery and healing. As soon as Sean retreated, this time it was Harding''s turn to attack first. Harding blamed himself for failing to protect Sean just now, so he completely vented all his anger to the holy wall of silver. After entering the holy land, the improvement of Harding''s combat effectiveness is naturally not comparable to that before. Now he doesn''t even need to call out his flesh and blood armor in battle. He already has the special ability of local summoning and deformation. So at this time, Harding only attached his hands to the flesh and blood armor, and his sword was faintly flowing with black and red brilliance. With this brilliance, there was a roar of wind and thunder one after another. However, as Harding''s opponent, the holy wall of Yinhui''s reaction at this time is very strange. Because its combat attention is not on HARTING at all. In the face of HARTING''s vigorous March attack, the holy wall of Yinhui even waved a gun at will to resist it. It doesn''t take the initiative to attack HARTING except for possible flaws. [brilliant crystal wall] can only be immune to energy attacks, but it is obviously not immune to the close fitting fist to meat playing method like HARTING. Therefore, in addition to Harding''s attack skills, the holy wall of Yinhui does not have a good means of resistance. But at this moment, it seems that the holy wall of Yinhui is all pressed. For the first time, it has not launched a counterattack, and even has the idea of not wanting to fight with Harding. This is a strange thing. Sean, who changed an ordinary long sword, was slightly stunned. When he was so distracted, the holy wall of Yinhui had made a shoulder bump and swept through the pricks - three attack actions at one go, directly forcing Harding back. Sean''s face suddenly changed. He remembered a scene he didn''t like to see at the outpost. "Protect Hitler! That guy''s gone again! " Almost as soon as Sean shouted his words, he pushed back the holy wall of silver glow from which HARTING had pulled away, and a powerful advancing flame burst out behind him, directly plundering towards Hitler. Its speed was extremely fast, a few minutes faster than when it hit Noro directly before. There was almost only a silver white glow like a meteor in the air. The holy wall of silver glow is surging. When it flies in the air, the air around it is like being ignited by a flame. Almost in the blink of an eye, the holy wall of Yinhui had already flown over Hitler, and then with one finger of the long gun, it swooped down in the air. At this moment, Hitler finally felt the death threat that Sean had felt before. Even in connection, even the nearby Ariana was directly shrouded in this awe inspiring powerful momentum. She also felt the great threat of death. Her hair even stood up directly. Her body shape was completely uncontrolled and restored to the unique fighting form of the werewolf family. In the face of such an awe inspiring enemy, Ariana uttered a wolf cry, and then burst out her rare courage to rush up to the holy wall of silver glow from bottom to top. Looking at Orianna''s attack, no matter what response the holy wall of Yinhui makes, it is obviously impossible to kill Hitler again. Its attack is destined to deviate. However, if it is attacked by Orianna, it is likely to give it an instant downwind position. The shrewd battle calculus flashed quickly in the mind of the holy wall of Yinhui. The next second, it hovered in the air. The original straight shot was changed to a sweep and heavily patted on Olana. The crisp sound of fracture suddenly sounded! Obviously, under this blow, Ariana was definitely injured! In addition to the fracture, the powerful impact force directly pulled Ariana from the top terrace to the lower three terraces. Everyone could only see that Orianna was almost like a ball. After falling from high to low, she bounced twice in succession. I didn''t know which flower she rolled into, leaving only very bright blood on the ground. Although Orianna is now trying to learn fencing, her most powerful fighting skills still rely on hand to hand combat. But before her proud martial arts could even be brought into play, she was directly swept out by the holy wall of Yinhui as garbage - even though she had the same fighting style as Harding and would not trigger the instinctive protection of the holy wall of Yinhui, the difference between her and the holy wall of Yinhui was still too large. After all, she doesn''t have as much fighting experience and skills as Sean. The holy wall of Yinhui was like doing something trivial. After shooting Orianna, her body suddenly sank and fell heavily on the ground, almost reaching a face-to-face zero distance contact with Hitler, and then the long gun in her hand stabbed Hitler again! A black figure suddenly flashed and suddenly appeared on the side of the holy wall of silver glow, and the long black sword in his hand swept out. This time, Noro did not use sword attack, but directly took a tough physical attack. As a saint who is good at swordsmanship and assassination, Noro''s attack speed is naturally very fast, at least a few points faster than the holy wall of Yinhui before killing Hitler. Therefore, in the face of Noro''s strong attack, the holy wall of Yinhui finally looked sideways with unchanged eyes - in its battle calculus data, Noro''s threat value at this time has risen to the highest point again, and the central system tells it that if it does not block or avoid this blow, it is likely to be directly hit. Following the warning and battle calculation data of the central system, the body of the holy wall of Yinhui tilted slightly to the right, retreated at the same time, and the long gun changed again. This is the first time that the holy wall of Yinhui holds a gun with both hands! But it was used to resist Noro''s attack. The black king chopped on the handle of the spear, and the black and white lights suddenly burst up, forming a strange pattern of Yin-Yang fish. Then the outbreak of these two forces melted each other in the impact, but the spear was not cut off by the black king. However, in terms of strength, Noro is obviously better. While blocking the blow, the holy wall of Yinhui immediately moved backward, and his feet ploughed two long gullies on the ground. At the moment when the holy wall of Yinhui stopped, before it could get out of the gully, Harding had rushed to its side - driven back by the one-stop attack of the holy wall of Yinhui, which also led to the unknown life and death of Ariana, and even Hitler almost died. Harding felt only a burst of shame. So the attack at this time, HARTING''s momentum is unprecedented. His right fist hit the left rib of the holy wall of Yinhui, and a powerful force burst out - people could even clearly see an air stream erupting from the back of the left body of the holy wall of Yinhui. After one punch, HARTING didn''t stop. His left fist was followed by a sudden blow - the same air blast. This time, people could even clearly see the body of the holy wall of silver glow bend slightly. The attack of two punches in succession is not the end, but just the beginning! Then, HARTING''s boxing began to hit out one after another, completely taking the holy wall of silver as a sandbag. With HARTING''s fast boxing, even no trace of boxing can be seen. There is only a vague shadow of boxing. The holy wall of Yinhui seems to have lost the ability to resist, and the body shape is bent bit by bit. Chapter 895 For a long time, no one knows what Harding''s field ability is. However, the domain is the secret of all the strong in the holy land. Since Harding doesn''t say it, others won''t ask, because it''s very impolite. Even Sean never asked about the domain abilities of these holy strongmen under his command, because these are their own secrets. The only thing he knows is the domain abilities of Cecilia and Nolo. Of course, even if Sean knew, he never said it. Today is the first time Sean, or everyone, has seen HARTING show his domain skills. Sean is no stranger to this ability. shock. This is a domain skill formed from the laws of the atmosphere. Like Noro''s [gravity], it can only be learned after the resolution breaks through the critical point. Considering that Harding has only just become a holy land for a short time, Sean believes that his resolution can never reach 60%, so he can acquire skills in a field at 30%, which has to say that Harding is really lucky. With HARTING''s personal attack with his domain skills, even if Yinhui holy wall wants to fight back, it is already in a state of weakness - in fact, it is not that it doesn''t want to fight back or get out of the current situation, but it is really weak. If HARTING''s attack is a little slower, the holy wall of Yinhui can still get out of this situation, but on the contrary, his attack frequency changes very quickly and is full of irregularity, which leads to HARTING''s relentless direct defeat every time he accumulates some strength to resist. All this is the real reason why the body of the holy wall of Yinhui is constantly bent and completely lost its resistance. Moreover, with the gradual stooping of the body, under HARTING''s attack, the body of the holy wall of Yinhui has even begun to be completely pulled by HARTING''s attack, and both feet began to lift slightly off the ground. The whole body shape was hit by HARTING and floated in the air. But in fact, Harding''s attack seems very fierce, but in fact, the damage effect on the holy wall of Yinhui is not significant. If HARTING''s atmospheric law skills are not shock, but penetration, I''m afraid that in such a fierce space, the interior has long been stirred to pieces, and maybe the core will be destroyed. However, the effect of concussion in this field is really very small for the enemies of non flesh and blood creatures. Although the holy wall of Yinhui can''t move at this time, once Harding can''t continue this high-frequency attack and give the holy wall of Yinhui breathing time, it will recover immediately. At this moment, others may not know, but Nolo and Sean know that Harding is in a difficult situation. "Blow it up!" Noro saw that HARTING''s forehead was sweating slightly. He knew that HARTING''s physical strength was consuming too fast. Each punch of HARTING has a field skill effect, which is not better than Noro''s gravity suppression. In particular, HARTING has hit hundreds of punches in just a few minutes. This consumption is more time-consuming than Noro''s continuous use of gravity suppression for several hours. Hearing Noro''s roar, Harding bit his teeth and immediately began to act according to Noro''s instructions. Although he didn''t know what Noro was going to do, he could only choose to trust his companions and cooperate. Therefore, HARTING''s range of action is becoming larger and larger, but the attack frequency begins to become faster and faster. Under such circumstances, the holy wall of Yinhui will float for several millimeters with each boxing. When hundreds of punches come down again, the holy wall of Yinhui has climbed to the top of HARTING''s head. At this time, Harding''s attack distance began to appear a little insufficient. However, Noro asked to fly, so when Harding was about to reach his limit of departure, he finally clenched his teeth and roared. An unknown fierce beast blood totem appeared on his body, and then hit the chest and abdomen of the holy wall of silver glow. The power of this punch was almost the strength of Harding''s whole body. Therefore, after an air wave with a radius of almost hundreds of meters churned, the holy wall of Yinhui was completely hit and flew into mid air, floating up to a height of hundreds of meters. After climbing to such a height, the holy wall of Yinhui began to fall down. However, because the destructive effect of the shock has not been completely removed, the holy wall of Yinhui has not been able to control its shape. Although it has begun to spray flame behind it, trying to stabilize its shape and stay in the air, the intermittent flame spray only makes his situation worse. Right now! A black crescent sword with a length of nearly ten meters burst out suddenly, and then exploded towards the holy wall of silver glow. Sword Qi erupted. This is an energy attack. The natural defense ability of Yinhui holy wall is to be immune to such energy attacks. Therefore, in the face of the attack of this black sword, the holy wall of Yinhui doesn''t even have the intention to twist its body in mid air. It is still trying to stabilize its body and then return to the fighting state. The impact of continuous concussion attacks from HARTING is gradually disappearing from him. However, when the black sword Qi came into contact with the shining crystal wall, the alarm system of the holy wall of silver brightness finally completely went away. The rhombic wafer grid enough to block the attack of Sean''s town soul has produced a huge crack at the moment, and the crack is still spreading. Even the huge magic of the silver wall itself can not be repaired quickly. What''s more frightening is that the impact of this sword Qi did not explode into countless black electric snakes when it came into contact with the brilliant crystal wall, like the sword Qi hurriedly issued by Noro when he was attacked at the entrance of the channel, but continued to impact with a kind of perseverance. Soon, the crack caused by the impact of black crescent sword Qi began to spread all over the whole shining crystal wall! However, at this time, it can be seen that the black crescent sword Qi has been almost dissipated. It seems that it is a little weak and begins to dissipate gradually. With this breathing time, the cracks on the brilliant crystal wall began to be repaired bit by bit. Do you want to fall short!? There was a look of shock on everyone''s face. This sword Qi, which was almost devoted to Noro''s full attack, obviously needed to accumulate strength to start. Otherwise, Noro would not ask HARTING to blow the holy wall of silver glow into the air, a place where he could only be beaten. After this attack, Noro wants to launch another extremely powerful attack, so he must wait until the CD skill is finished. For a while and a half, it made people feel powerless. And that''s why Sean hates the puppet of special mechanism 3. It''s notoriously difficult and beaten. If you change the number one, it may be more dangerous, but at least it won''t make people feel so powerless and oppressed. Tortoise fighting skill has been the most crazy fighting method since ancient times. But just then. Harding jumped suddenly, and the whole person jumped suddenly - the strong in the holy land, even the next Holy Land, also has the ability to fly and stay in the air for a short time. However, HARTING''s way of staying in the air is somewhat unique, because every light spot in the air under his feet seems to have something to trample on, which makes him rise rapidly in the air and approach the falling holy wall of silver glow at an amazing speed. Obviously, this strange ability of stagnation is also one of HARTING''s field effects. As he quickly approached the holy wall of silver, Harding certainly didn''t want to see the crack of the shining crystal wall from a close distance. Harding clasped his hands and held them high above his head, looking like turning himself into a hammer. Then, under the public''s attention, HARTING''s arms suddenly fell on the shining crystal wall - the protective ability of the silver holy wall will only appear when it is attacked by energy, which will not appear at ordinary times, so it can not block the normal physical contact means. However, the current situation is different. When the brilliant crystal wall is completely revealed, all physical contact means will also collide with the brilliant crystal wall, rather than directly act on the body of the holy wall of silver. Therefore, Harding''s hammer with clenched hands naturally fell hard on the brilliant crystal wall, and then erupted into a larger air wave than the air wave that just hit the holy wall of silver into the sky. A burst of crisp cracking sound sounded without suspense! The eggshell of the holy wall of Yinhui was finally completely broken at this time! Almost at the moment when the eggshell was broken, the color of the whole body light armor on the holy wall of Yinhui suddenly darkened. It was completely exposed on the light armor after suffering the damage caused by HARTING''s many punches before: it was a dense crack! Break the defense! Sean, who knows the characteristics of the holy wall of Yinhui, immediately knows what the state of the holy wall of Yinhui is now! Under this effect, all attacks will cause more than 200% damage, and can no longer be immune to any energy attack. Even the lowest level magic can also be directly blasted on him and cause damage to him! "Sword!" Sean yelled at Noro. The latter immediately understood and threw Sean away. Sean rushed forward with an arrow. At the moment of receiving the black king, he turned and rushed towards the silver wall that had fallen heavily to the ground. When Sean approached the holy wall of silver glow, the special mechanism puppet was struggling to get up from the ground and stood shaky. When it saw Sean''s arrival, it wanted to attack with a gun, but at this moment, it was in a broken defense state. The attack action was countless times slower than before. It looked like it was playing in slow motion. In this way, it was naturally impossible to threaten Sean. And Sean, holding the black king''s right hand, suddenly raised, and a breath of incomparable tranquility burst out of Sean. It''s not as awe inspiring as the soul of the town used to suppress everything. This time, Sean''s move had a taste of peace and harmony. Looking at Sean''s move, although everyone was not taken away by him, a very subtle tranquility rose from the depths of his heart, as if he had frankly accepted the fate of death. No matter who, even stronger than Noro and Harding, saw Sean''s shot at this moment, his manic mood was completely calm. Peace of mind! Sean learned the first form of the seventh form of the soul from Beth a long time ago! Long ago, when Sean used this move, it was accompanied by extreme physical weakness. But now, after becoming the strong man at the top of the golden peak, the description of this skill in Sean''s skill panel has also been changed, and all side effects have been cancelled. The black king, in Sean''s hand, pierced unhindered into the heart of the silver wall. In this position, it is the power core of all special department organ puppets. As long as this place is destroyed, the puppets of these special departments will immediately stop all functions. When Sean''s black king stabbed into the silver wall, which brought great trouble and threat to people, its eyes finally lost all their look! Chapter 896 "Go and see Ariana!" Sean shouted at Harding. After hearing Sean''s words, HARTING and lanster immediately ran towards the place where Ariana fell. There are many flowers and plants around, and they grow quite luxuriantly, so it''s hard for them to find. However, fortunately, the blood around them was quite obvious, and Orianna did not recover from the werewolf state. Along with the blood and many traces revealed by friction, they succeeded in finding the unconscious Orianna. Sean pulled the black king out of the heart of the silver wall, and then saw HARTING make a safe gesture, Sean was finally relieved. Hitler and Noro have rushed to Ariana and are treating Ariana at this time. In fact, Ariana''s injury is not very serious. When she was pulled away by the holy wall of Yinhui, she actually tightened the muscles of her whole body, so the actual damage was exempted a lot, but her bones were impacted because of her excessive strength. As for the blood stains and other abrasions and falls in the back, this is also an unavoidable problem. After all, if you don''t spit out the blood, this kind of congestion accumulated in the body is not a good thing - orcs will spit out the bleeding caused by these internal injuries without affectation most of the time. Only humans and Elves will die, swallow it with face and increase internal injury. With Hitler''s healing, Ariana''s breathing soon calmed down. Because there is no internal injury, these injuries are not particularly serious, but what needs to be avoided is to fracture again in a short time - with Hitler''s healing level, oliana''s injury can be cured in about a day, and she can fight hard with others again. In addition, Harding is just a little mental overdraft, and Noro is a little vain. In general, the whole team did not suffer much loss of combat power. After confirming all the conditions, Sean returned to the wreckage of the holy wall of Yinhui. Looking at the complete rupture of his light armor, Sean sighed with great regret. This light armor looks like it can''t fall off, but it''s actually a suit of mythological quality. To some extent, it''s a set of angel armor comparable to mythological level. Originally in the game, this set called "divine glory" was the only myth suit that could be started before the demon invasion after the third expansion was opened. Sean clearly remembered that the guy who had been crushed to death by the chief Knight of his guild finally had a record of turning defeat into victory because he got this state unexpectedly. So Sean was particularly impressed with this set of equipment. But now it seems that this light armor is obviously in a state that can''t be used. Just a little touch, the whole set of equipment has been broken into countless pieces of iron, which is completely "recyclable". Sean sighed helplessly. He didn''t know how those people recycled the equipment. Only the next second, Sean looked thoughtful. The mermaid capital has obviously never been discovered in the game, because at least when the fifth expansion is opened, there are still no legends related to the mermaid capital in the game, and even several holy treasures of the mermaid family have not appeared. At that time, most of the players'' sources of information about mechanism puppets in the game were exploratory copies of Atlantis, a large underground city - the concept of such copies was introduced only when the fourth expansion was updated, Exploratory copies have no difficulty choice. They all have embedded fixed difficulty according to different game historical backgrounds. The refresh time of the copy CD is one week, one month and one quarter respectively. These three CD times correspond to small, medium and large exploratory copies respectively. Because it is an exploration replica, this kind of replica does not limit the number of players. If players feel strong enough, two people can also explore large exploration replicas; If you think there are many people, you can even form an army of tens of thousands of people in the whole guild to explore. Of course, once you enter the replica, the replica ID will be fixed. At that time, players with different replica IDS will be separated after entering, except that newcomers who have not entered the replica can join. Therefore, at that time, some powerful players especially rare the number of their own copies. After all, large exploration copies can only enter once every three real months; Naturally, some players who want to hold their thighs will also stare at the more powerful guild copy IDs. Therefore, as the only large-scale exploration copy at that time, the copy of the second Mermaid Empire "Atlantis Empire" was visited by countless players every day. Naturally, countless histories about organ puppets and the mermaid Empire kept coming out. Sean absorbed countless information about the mermaid Empire during this period. But he''s sure. The holy wall of silver is by no means a copy of the Atlantis Empire, boss. The official has made an explanation on the special department mechanism puppets. These mechanism puppets have unique ID codes, which are one-time codes. Once destroyed, they will never be refreshed, which is exactly the same as those intelligent NPCs. Therefore, as the only ten special department puppets in the world, they naturally appear extremely precious. Each one will have at least one or two pieces of mythological quality equipment. Sean frowned. If the mermaid capital has not been discovered from beginning to end, the holy wall of Yinhui must have been discovered on the miracle continent. Only in this way can we explain why someone got the equipment of "divine brilliance". Thinking of this, Sean looked at the passage that had just appeared on the holy wall of silver glow, and probably knew where the passage was leading. "Is there anything good?" Norlow saw Sean frown and frown and asked. "There can be anything good." Sean shook his head and smiled bitterly, "this light armor is good, but unfortunately it has become fragments. Even if it is recycled, it is useless. Even I can''t recognize these materials. Even if it is recycled, it can''t be smelted again Nothing else is good. " "I think this gun is very good." Noro picked up the long gun that the silver wall had just held. This long gun is the oldest ordinary long gun, which is very different from the mainstream reformed long gun. The whole body of the long gun is silver white, with a unique metallic luster on it. Sean just paid attention to the "sacred glory". After all, this set of equipment is too famous, so he ignored other things. At this time, reminded by Noro, Sean paid attention to the long gun. After all, the firmness of the black king''s strike, which can block Nolo''s full effort, must be guaranteed, because there is not even a shallow mark on it. But after taking it from Noro''s hand, Sean gave a slight sigh. The feeling of starting with this long gun is much lighter than expected. It seems to be made of metal, but in fact it is not. The barrel of this long gun is made of wood. It is painted with this layer of metallic luster only after it is made. In the twilight era, the manufacturing technology level of weapons and armor is much higher than today, because at that time, alchemy has been integrated into the forging process, and even the magic array will be engraved in the production of equipment - this layer of metallic luster, In addition to preventing the decay of the gun body, it may also enhance the defense ability of the gun barrel. It''s just a pity that Sean couldn''t recognize the raw material of the barrel because of the coating of metallic luster, but it should be no worse. As for the gun head, Sean can''t see what material it is made of, but it can be seen that these materials are mixed with Star steel, magic annihilation crystal dust and white Youjing. These materials have a common characteristic, that is, they can increase the sharpness and reduce the weight of the gun head itself - Sean guessed that the main material of the gun head must be some very heavy ore. For such a long gun, even if Sean didn''t have to look at it with his real eyes, he would know that it would never be too low. According to the situation of every penny of material before the ash age, this long gun must be a very powerful equipment. But when Sean opened his eyes to reality, he was shocked. [silver penalty holy gun, myth, hardness 800, puncture 620, strength + 25, agility + 20, gun skill + 5, gun skill damage + 400%, each attack has a 15% chance to trigger the effect "silver penalty": this attack ignores all physical and magic defenses and causes an additional 200% damage, which must cause a destruction effect on magic armor; Equipment requirements: none.] [Item Description: you don''t know its origin or the material used to make it. The only thing you know is that the powerful smell on this long gun is far stronger than any weapon you see.] Myth equipment! This looks ordinary. If it wasn''t for Noro''s warning, Sean didn''t even have the idea to take it up to check. What a fairy equipment does he meow? Sean was deeply shocked. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Sean slightly stunned, Noro asked again. "Sleeping trough, the value of this thing... Is very high." Sean swallowed his saliva. No matter how big his family is now, he can''t really be calm. Because this equipment is mythical! It''s Sean''s first mythical equipment! "This thing looks ordinary. I almost threw it away. Unexpectedly, it''s a powerful equipment!" Sean quickly received the long gun into the storage space, and then settled down. If such powerful equipment was not hidden by himself, he was really worried. No matter what else to gain in the mermaid capital next, Sean also knew that it would be worthwhile to get this mythical gun alone. "You know, there''s a saying that people can''t judge by appearance." Noro hummed, and looked at me and praised me. Unfortunately, Sean completely ignored it. Now he thought that this long gun might be used by hina. After all, she learned a lot of gun skills from Rena. Now she is also taken by Rena to participate in the battle of the bad blood plan. If Rena is not destined to become a dragon knight in the future, he must get her a dragon riding gun as soon as possible. He wants to give Rena the silver penalty holy gun and let Sina use the one Rena used before. With such a harvest, Sean''s mind became a little active. He directly pulled aside all the light armor pieces on the holy wall of Yinhui, and then began to search for the mechanism puppet bit by bit. Of course, Sean now looks indescribably obscene. All special mechanism puppets are not made directly according to the fighting costumes of the elves, but first make a perfect elves body, and then start to carry out relevant system design for it, so as to determine the specialized fighting direction of this special mechanism puppet in the future. Only when this direction is determined will the corresponding equipment be produced according to its characteristics, and then the core entry and final adjustment will be carried out. Therefore, as like as two peas, Sean''s body of the light armor of the puppet body swept away behind him, and the body of the organ puppet was exactly the same as that of the silver moon elf. However, it is amazing that the ontology model of the holy wall of Yinhui is actually a female elf! So Sean, who was searching for something on his body, looked very obscene. "Tut Tut, I can''t see you are such a person." Noro joked nearby. Sean sneered and snapped his fingers. Norodom started screaming. This disaster comes from the mouth. Noro never remembers it. He always has to die by himself every time. Now as soon as they heard Noro''s scream, almost everyone was completely immune and no longer looked pitifully at him, but looked helpless or gloating. Of course, Tonolo screamed. At this time, no one wanted to see what Sean was doing. They all rested on the second terrace. And Sean, naturally, won''t have any thoughts and ideas about a robot like thing. For him, this search work has no psychological obstacles. He even has time to evaluate the delicacy of the mechanism puppet''s body. Of course, after searching the surface and finding nothing good, Sean impolitely picked up the black king and directly began to "dissect". At this scene, Noro was a little smacked. Sean''s vigorous and resolute character made Noro unable to adapt. Of course, the dissected organ puppet did not appear the internal organs in Nolo''s imagination, or it was actually a person''s brain hole. Inside the mechanism puppet, there is still a loading area that is different from other mechanism Puppets - things like circuit boards and motherboards, with many magic nodes, lines like circuit lines made of secret silver with excellent magic conductivity, and even a magic power accumulator, magic converter and element collector, Nowadays, only large-scale magic experiments can be used, but because almost all magic stores sell it, it''s not worth much. Sean guessed that this should be the real reason why special mechanism puppets are better than other types of mechanism puppets. After all, if the power energy room is closed, other types of mechanism puppets will cut off their magic reception, and these mechanism puppets will lose some special skills. However, these special mechanism puppets can rely on these three functions to keep themselves in a state of continuous circular work. Therefore, even without the power and energy supply of the magic array, their combat power will not be reduced. Sean thought about it, but he took it all down and received it in the storage space. He always thought it might be useful in the future. However, after putting all these things away, Sean found that there was a smaller circuit board under the circuit board, which occupied two-thirds of the internal space. However, different from the magic node and magic transmission line of the main board, this circuit board draws a magic array with six grooves, four of which have only some powder, and the other two grooves have two 24hedral crystals inserted. There was a strange look on Sean''s face when he saw the special circuit board. Chapter 897 Gemmology was originally a necessary knowledge classification for magicians and arcane masters. Of course, this refers to the knowledge of aborigines, and players will not be involved in these aspects. However, the game always has a way to integrate these things into the player''s life - for example, life occupation, other necessary knowledge, and the player''s unique system auxiliary functions, so most of the time, the player can recognize gemstones. Unlike NPC, only people with corresponding status and occupation will have relevant knowledge. Like Sean, his profession was the warrior system, so he didn''t need to involve such things. But his life profession is blacksmith, and he is also an alchemy blacksmith who can make demonized equipment. Therefore, Sean will be more or less involved in Gemology and alchemy, but the upper limit of knowledge and specialization is not as profound as magicians and arcane masters. But at the moment, Sean could clearly distinguish that the four grooves with only powder inside should have the same crystal as the other two grooves. However, it is probably because of some reasons in the battle just now or even a long time ago that these crystals are broken, leaving only these powders. With a gentle blow from Sean, all the powder had dispersed in the wind, choking like dust. Sean waved to sweep away the dust before his eyes fell on the only two crystals left. The crystal above the five pointed star magic array presents a gray dark color, giving people the feeling that something has been burned. Only another crystal inserted in the middle of the magic array showed a milky luster, but at this time, the Milky luster seemed a little dim, giving people the feeling of energy exhaustion. Sean couldn''t recognize the nature and scientific name of these crystals, which was what he thought strange. The mermaid empire is not a country based on magic and martial arts, but they have the ability to surpass today''s era in many "heretical" academic fields, such as alchemy, magic array, mechanism and puppetry. The steam science created by the goblins, the magic array created by the guys overlooking the spire, the alchemy studied by the old scholars in the northern solitary tower, and the puppet puppets in the sky library are actually leftovers from the mermaid Empire - but even so, their achievements today are not one tenth of those in the mermaid Empire. Perhaps, driven by Sean, the launch of the transmission magic array is a real big step towards the scientific research of the mermaid Empire - only after the magic guide is officially launched will the whole miracle continent enter a new round of scientific and technological revolution. However, even if we entered the era of magic guide, it would only narrow the scientific research gap between us and the mermaid Empire to one fifth. If we wanted to really reach or even surpass the level of the mermaid Empire, it had not appeared before Sean came to the world. Therefore, Sean doesn''t think that the special mechanism puppets made by the mermaid guys will be meaningless. After a slight attempt to make sure that the crystals were not in any danger, Sean reached out to take out the black crystal, then opened the real eye and scanned it. The next second, Sean''s face was shocked. [infinite gun (damaged): - [Item Description: This is a very rare skill crystal. The skills sealed inside can appear again after special means! Unfortunately, this skill crystal has obviously been completely destroyed, but if you don''t mind, you can still use it as Obsidian for decoration.] It''s a skill crystal! Without hesitation, Sean picked up another crystal with a slightly dull color. There is no doubt that this is also a skill crystal, and there is still no damaged skill crystal! [brilliant crystal wall: skill crystal, special, myth. Attached skill "brilliant crystal wall": it can expand an absolute defense cover with a radius of three meters to be immune to all energy emitting martial arts below level 8 (including level 8) and elemental and arcane magic below level 7 (including level 7). Equipment limitation: armor; Core array.] [Item Description: This is a very rare skill crystal. The skills sealed inside can appear again after special means! But please note that once you fail, this crystal will break and you will have no chance to start over.] Sean''s face glowed with excitement. The value of this thing is no longer under the silver punishment holy gun, even in a sense, it is far more than the silver punishment holy gun! Skill crystal is a very rare special prop in the game. Although it does not allow players to obtain skills directly, it can directly integrate the skill crystal into the equipment by forging, so that the equipment can be equipped with the skills given by the skill crystal. However, the skills of the skill crystal are different, and the restrictions on equipment are also different: like the skill crystal of the infinite gun before, it looks like a gun skill, so it can only be integrated into a gun weapon; This shining crystal wall, as the signboard skill of the holy wall of Yinhui, can only be integrated into the equipment of armor. But what Sean doesn''t understand is what this "core array" means. At first, in the game, let alone him, even his guild didn''t get skill crystal, so he didn''t know anything about such things. At that time, only a few skill crystals were available in the whole game, but the most advanced one was only a rare quality, and even the legend did not reach it. Now Sean thought that the person who obtained the skill crystal in the game at that time should keep it secret. At least in the hands of the team who got the "divine brilliance", there should be the skill crystal of this "brilliance crystal wall". As for why he didn''t see this skill later, Sean guessed that there were only two cases. First, the forging and smelting failed, so the skill crystal was broken; Second, the skill crystal has been preserved and has not been used. But either way, it has nothing to do with Sean. Now he has got such a skill crystal in his hand. He feels very good. However, before figuring out what the "core array" means, Sean doesn''t dare to use this skill crystal at will - of course, even if Sean wants to integrate into the equipment, he doesn''t have any good equipment worth integrating this skill crystal. "Look at you laughing so happily. This thing looks good." Noro doesn''t know what skill crystal is, but he can judge the specific situation of harvest from Sean''s face. "OK." Sean smiled and nodded. After playing with the skill crystal, he received it in the storage space, "it''s really a good thing." A mythical weapon and a rare skill crystal, Sean got two mythical quality things from this mechanism puppet, which made Sean feel that these mechanism puppets were not so annoying. At this time, Sean even began to expect that what he met next were special mechanism puppets. In this way, even if he didn''t go to the secret and treasure house, he wouldn''t feel uncomfortable with his trip. Anyway, the most valuable thing in the secret treasure house must be the mermaid crown, but no one can use it except the mermaid family. Although lanster is a mermaid, this guy doesn''t come for the mermaid crown. Sean really can''t figure out what he''s doing in the mermaid capital. But on the other hand, since lanster didn''t come for the mermaid crown, Sean felt it didn''t matter whether he went to the secret and treasure house. Now he began to want to find special mechanism puppets to fight. These are the only world-class bosses, and it''s absolutely good to drop. Moreover, among all the special mechanism puppets, No. 3 is the most difficult, No. 1 has the highest combat effectiveness, and No. 2 has the most special skills. In addition, Sean, the other special mechanism puppets, doesn''t find it difficult. Thinking of this, Sean glanced at his taskbar. When he entered the water demon secret collection, he received four missions. [task objective 1: find the entrance of mermaid city] [mission objective 2: enter the treasure room in the mermaid capital.] [mission objective 3: obtain the mermaid crown without disturbing the guardian spirit.] [task objective 4: the exploration degree of underground city reaches 100%] Now he has completed task goal one. Task goal 2 and task goal 3 show that they are in progress. As for task goal 4, he has completely explored the whole water demon secret, and the degree of exploration has only reached 20%. Then the remaining 80% must be in the mermaid capital. At present, the degree of exploration has reached 23%. If he wants to completely complete task goal 4, Sean still has to run to the secret and treasure house. Although the task bar still displays a question mark on the punishment of task failure, Sean always felt that if he really failed the task, he might cause some unnecessary trouble. Therefore, after some careful consideration, Sean decided to run these tasks. As for the requirements of the mermaid holy crown, Sean felt that he could finish it if he could, and it was so-called that he could not finish it. That guard spirit is a bad guy. Sean doesn''t intend to fight with this guy who can guard the treasure of the family. "What shall we do next?" Noro asked. "Take a day off. There''s plenty of time anyway." Sean shrugged. "When Ariana recovers, we''ll take those two pieces of earth." "Didn''t you say it''s not urgent?" Noro was stunned. "We can even kill the holy wall of Yinhui. Do we care about other mechanism puppets?" Sean glanced at Noro, "with the fighting power of you and Harding, it''s no problem to deal with these organ puppets. It''s just a little time at most But don''t worry, I''ll tell you how to quickly solve these organ puppets. " "All right." Hearing what Sean said, Noro could only sigh helplessly, and then nodded his head. Chapter 898 Noro always felt that he was too hard and pitiful. How could he spread such a master? Although this is the first time Nolo left the prison space, and he has never seen people who leave the space go back again, so in fact, he doesn''t know what kind of master those lucky to leave have met, but this doesn''t prevent Nolo from dreaming of a perfect master. Of course, he doesn''t require the master to step on colorful auspicious clouds and have unparalleled magic skills. But Sean gave him a new understanding of the word "human". "Maybe that guy is not human at all." Noro muttered, "there must be demon blood in his body! Hum! If I can rescind the contract one day in the future, I must let him look good! " "What are you doing?" Sean''s voice came from behind Noro. Then Noro subconsciously shivered. When he turned his head, a smile appeared on his face: "nothing!" At this time, there was a long distance between Sean and Nolo. In literary terms, he is standing at the end of the bridge, Noro is standing at the other end of the bridge, in the middle... Across the whole central lake. With a helpless sigh, Noro looked at the two pieces of earth in front of him, totaling 16 sections. Standing on this cylindrical platform, he felt very uncomfortable with the sense of needling crisis, but Nolo didn''t know where the danger came from. The only thing he knows is that this feeling makes him very uncomfortable. Even when he faces the holy wall of Yinhui, he doesn''t have such a strong feeling. This feeling came from all directions, not just from any direction, so Noro had the illusion of being naked. After glancing around again and confirming that there was no trace of any enemy around, Noro finally reached out and grabbed the two pieces of earth. The process was very smooth. Even Noro was surprised at the success. The cold killing around remained unchanged, and there was no change because Noro picked up the two pieces of earth. However, at this moment, he really didn''t want to stay here for a moment, so Nolo immediately withdrew without hesitation - because of his long-term caution, Nolo didn''t turn around and leave, but borrowed the outbreak of fighting spirit, and the whole person quickly jumped back, which immediately opened a distance from the cylindrical platform. But at this time, the situation on the field suddenly changed! The cylindrical platform, which had lost the fragments of the earth, suddenly burst open, and countless stones shot around like shells. Several of them shot at Noro, forming a dense shooting. Noro was worried about the unknown danger. But Noro didn''t care at all about this visible and touchable attack. As soon as his mind sank, he waved with the black king''s left hand, turned into a sword curtain and stopped in front of him, blocking the first stone shot in the face. But when the blade hit the stone, Noro''s face changed slightly. Because of the heavy power from the stone, Nolo almost couldn''t hold the black king in his hand. However, even so, Noro suffered a small loss. Although it was not very serious, Noro''s blood surged in his body for a moment - if Noro didn''t react quickly enough and hold the black king even at the cost of being injured by the earthquake, Noro''s long sword would be completely knocked away. With this first experience, Nolo naturally did not dare to block these stones, but used a more ingenious transportation skill to lift all the remaining stones. After the stone pillars broke, the land in the center of the lake shook. This vibration soon affected the whole central lake. The visible ripples began to roll on the whole central lake, and then gradually turned into a huge vortex. The water line of the whole lake suddenly dropped by a few millimeters, and then a huge vortex appeared on the lake and rotated at an amazing speed. The more it rotated, the faster the precipitation on the lake. It seems that the whole central lake is draining. "What''s going on?" I didn''t know who it was, but it sounded like asking lanster. "I... I don''t know." Lanster''s face was full of confusion. The momentum is so great that it has far exceeded everyone''s understanding. At this moment, no one knows what''s going on here. Even Sean has some doubts. But the only thing he knows is that these two pieces of earth are not beautiful, but are really used to "suppress" something. Nothing is more effective than using laws to suppress. Because no matter how heavy things are, they will always have a weight. As long as things have weight, you can use some ingenious means to avoid these weights. The most typical nature is the lever principle. But if the law is used to suppress it directly, the only way to crack it is to master and have more powerful power than the law. These two pieces of earth exist as paperweights. But soon, Sean realized that there were definitely more than two pieces of earth fragments at the beginning of the cylindrical platform, but more. Only because the things suppressed here have never given up, so these earth fragments will be consumed one after another, which is why Nolo can pick up a small fragment when he came here. As if to confirm Sean''s conjecture. When the water of the whole central lake is completely emptied, the bottom appearance of the whole central lake is completely exposed to the public. It was the remains of countless mechanism puppets, which were densely piled up. Perhaps it was the result of the vortex just now. At this time, all the mechanism puppets were gathered in one place, which looked like a mechanical mountain. But because of this, it naturally exposed the large magic array painted and engraved at the bottom of the lake. Sean didn''t know the magic circle, but it didn''t prevent him from knowing the power of the magic circle. All the land at the bottom of the lake has been engraved with the array pattern of magic array - this is the most standard ancient magic array, which is different from the simplified magic array now. Ancient magic arrays were composed of magic nodes, magic transmission paths, magic cores and other parts. Generally, we can know whether a magic array is a powerful magic array by looking at its magic nodes and magic cores. At present, Sean can''t even see the whole picture of the magic array at the bottom of the lake. It''s just an area within his sight. There are 360 magic nodes and more than 50 magic cores. If deduced from the content of this area, the magic nodes of the whole lake bottom magic array must be at least more than 3600, and the magic core as a transmission transfer station must be more than 500! Sean had only seen this type of magic array in one place! Utopia! "Click!" The vibration continued, but this very slight breaking sound suddenly sounded in the whole space. Then, a crack appeared in the magic array at the bottom of the lake. The appearance of this crack also advertises the complete failure of the whole magic array. There was still a bright magic array. After the crack appeared, the light of the whole magic array began to dim rapidly. As the light of the magic array began to dim down, countless cracks began to appear on this huge magic array. However, in just a few seconds, the whole magic array at the bottom of the lake was completely occupied by the cracks. It seems that the whole magic array has obviously become fragmented. At the next moment, the light emitted from the huge magic array was completely extinguished. With a roar, all the structures of the whole magic array were completely blown into countless powder at this moment, even the remains of those mechanism puppets. Under this huge explosion sound, everything at the bottom of the whole lake was gasified, and a hot high temperature also rose from the bottom of the lake. In an instant, the temperature in the whole courtyard rose more than ten degrees. The most terrible thing is that all the flowers and plants in the courtyard withered rapidly at this moment. A strong smell of sulfur filled the air. Sean''s face suddenly changed. High temperature! Sulfur! Think with your toes. Sean knows what it means. These characteristics can only appear in two places in the whole world: either abyss or hell! The clicking sound is still ringing. This time, the place of rupture is no longer the underground, but the pavilion of the whole central lake. After all the lake water disappeared, people also saw that the land where the pavilion was located was also a stone pillar, and the stone pillar was very thick. But now, the stone pillar is densely covered with cracks. Moreover, with the continuous diffusion of cracks, countless small stones have also fallen from the cracks. However, these cracks have been completely gasified in the air before they fall to the bottom. Obviously, the current position of the lake bottom is probably not a good place. Sean''s face had turned pale. No matter how arrogant he is, he doesn''t think he can challenge a commanding creature across the two realms of Holy Land and legend. It has not yet appeared. The momentum of just breaking the seal has been so strong, and there is even a faint momentum of projecting the breath of another plane into the main world. This situation can only be possessed by the hell or abyss creatures who command this level. But whether it''s the devil commander or the devil commander, this is not the existence Sean can deal with! Chapter 899 At this time, in this courtyard, the smell of sulfur has become heavier and heavier, and all precious flowers and plants have withered and died. Fortunately, neither devil magma nor devil fire has yet appeared, so everyone can move freely. But once these two unique plane factors from the abyss and hell are projected into the world, it may not be easy for Sean and others to leave. Because in this area, it will soon become the devil, or the devil''s home. Fight demons and demons in the home of hell projection or abyss projection? As long as the brain is not broken, people will never do so, because in this area, the combat effectiveness of demons and demons will be strengthened to a certain extent, which is why those plane expeditions to the abyss and hell will compete with them only when their personal level is one or two levels higher than that of demons and demons. At this time, after earning the seal, the dark creature imprisoned here will undoubtedly take this as an advance base, completely stabilize the channel between the two planes, and then continuously send a large number of troops to this plane to invade the miracle continent. If it were the devil, things would be a little better. As being inclined to order, they will only assimilate the whole plane and pull it into the hell plane to become another space similar to a colony. But at least, human beings living in this world may still find a way to leave this plane space. Of course, even if a war breaks out, at least even if we win, this plane will not be completely destroyed. As long as we recuperate for a certain time, we may still be able to recover. But if the devil comes, the situation is bad. Demons, creatures who only know destruction, will completely destroy the whole plane, dump demon magma into the world, fill the whole world with sulfur and darkness, and completely turn the world into an area suitable for demons to live in and a new level of demon plane. In the war against demons, as long as more than half of the plane territory is occupied, even if the final war can be won and successfully repel demons, the plane origin of the world will be seriously damaged and unable to recover, so the survivors will have only two ends. Or break through the horizontal barriers and seek another habitat; Or you can only wait to die in this plane. Sean now finally knows why he used the law of the earth to suppress the seal. Because except for the law of the earth, I''m afraid there is no force of law that can effectively suppress the existence of this command level. But even if it is the law of the earth, looking at the only two laws of the earth left on the cylindrical platform, it is obvious that at most, it can only suppress this guy for 10000 or 20000 years. At that time, he will still break the seal, come to the world, and then connect the channels of the two planes and spaces. Sean''s move to take away the two pieces of earth only brought the time forward by 10000 or 20000 years. But there must be a difference. In another 10000 or 20000 years, when the demon commander breaks the seal and appears, no one in the whole world will know. But now, as long as Sean and others can leave here alive, the whole world will immediately know that a demon commander exists, and is trying to build an outpost to invade the miracle continent. So now the most critical place is to get out of here alive! "Go!" Sean roared without hesitation. They must leave here immediately while the projection of the ectopic surface is not completely complete and Sean and others have not been deterred and suppressed. Otherwise, if the other party completely appears and completely projects the projection of the different world, Sean and others can''t go if they want to go again. "Where are you going?" As a cleric, Hitler felt the devil and the devil''s breath most deeply. At this time, he had begun to tremble. Hearing Hitler''s words, people remembered that their exploration of the mermaid capital had just begun, and they had not figured out the way to leave here at all. Please Return by the Way You Came? It''s not impossible, but lanster is probably the only one who can leave. Even Noro couldn''t bear the pressure of that deep-sea channel. I''m afraid he would be directly crushed into pieces at the first time he entered. "Go to the place where the holy wall of Yinhui comes out!" Cried Sean, and ran first. The others were slightly stunned, and then immediately ran with them. At this moment, they can only choose to trust Sean. In fact, Sean will choose this direction, not that he chooses blindly, but that he has his own speculation. In history, the holy wall of Yinhui did not appear here, but somewhere on the miracle continent. And Sean is convinced that no one has ever explored the mermaid capital - especially now, after discovering this demon creature at least at the command level, Sean is even more firm in this fact. With the player''s greedy habit, absolutely no player can resist touching the earth fragments on the cylindrical platform, and as long as he touches that thing, he will release the devil. Therefore, the holy wall of Yinhui will appear on the miracle continent, there is only one explanation. At that time, in the game, the series of task lines born by lance were interrupted due to Lance''s death. Therefore, in order to make up for the "complete closure of the ruins" caused by lanster''s death, the system automatically opened a transmission array in the mermaid capital - you know, the transmission array was originally invented by the mermaid Empire, so it is not impossible for the mermaid capital to have a transmission array. After the transmission array is opened, all the mechanism puppets in the mermaid capital must leave along the transmission array. At that time, in the mermaid capital, the holy wall of Yinhui must have existed as the guardian of the transmission array. Now Sean and others have solved the mechanism puppet, then the transmission array must have no guardian, so Sean and others can naturally leave here through this transmission array. It has to be said that Sean''s reasoning is the most correct player thinking - in fact, his reasoning is indeed correct. Everyone, led by Sean, quickly passed through the channel and came to a place similar to the temple. However, the decoration of this holy hall is very simple. I can''t see the unique luxury of the mermaid family at all. On the contrary, I even see a destruction similar to panic escape. But at this moment, everyone just wanted to run for their lives. How could they care about the environment of the holy church? Almost everyone''s eyes focused on the magic array of the Holy Church. This is also a very complicated magic array. However, as people who have used the transmission magic array, they can still see at a glance that this magic array is a special magic array for long-distance transmission. But after seeing this magic array, everyone''s face looked ugly. Sean''s reasoning was right and his idea was right, but he only miscalculated that the transmission magic array was closed! "We should have brought Cecilia." Said Hitler weakly. Sean really had a dark feeling at the moment. Apart from Hitler and Lancaster, which of the people present can not exist as an enemy of many? The combat effectiveness of this team is almost outrageous. Especially with Hitler, everyone will never die as long as they are not fatally injured. Exploring the mermaid capital, even if Cecilia came to this place full of dark water elements, she couldn''t play too much combat effectiveness, which is also the reason why Sean didn''t bring Cecilia. But who could have thought that after they came here, they would accidentally open the seal of a demon commander. If you say open, open it! We can''t fight. Can we always run away? But now, the magic array is turned off! Without certain attainments of relevant magic knowledge, it is impossible to open a closed magic array. Hearing Hitler''s heartfelt voice at this time, Sean really felt very wrong. Of course, he also knew that Hitler''s words at this time were just her thoughts under her natural reaction, not intended to hurt morale or complain about Sean. After all, you can''t ask too much for a natural person. But Sean still really wanted to spit blood. "It seems that our luck is really over." Sean sighed. The others were silent. At this time, a systematic prompt sounded in Sean''s mind. At this moment, Sean''s eyes lit up surprisingly. The system sound was so coincidental that it was no less than the sound of nature to Sean. So he couldn''t wait to open the system panel and inquire what the system prompt sound sounded at this time. But when he looked at it, the feeling of depression and pain in front of him was even more obvious. Because at this time, the content displayed on the system prompt sound is that Sean''s Mermaid capital exploration mission failed! The punishment of failure made Sean want to catch the system and beat it up. [task punishment: remove the seal of arrogant Lord Elken.] [00:07:37 from the arrival of arrogant Lord Elken.] Believe it or not, I spit blood for you¡ª¡ª Sean really wanted to shout such a sentence at the moment. He thought that what was imprisoned was just a demon creature at the command level, but now NIMA''s is actually the arrogant Lord who is second only to the seven existence under the great demon king and ranks second in the comprehensive combat power among the seven crimes. The coming of this thing, let alone the noumenon, is just a projection, and its strength is not necessarily weaker than the demon commander! "Lanster! You now give me the way back immediately, and then leave through the Haiti passage! " Sean, it''s the idea of a good fight! Chapter 900 The seven demon kings are the existence in the abyss second only to the great demon king. They are incarnated with the seven sins as the source of strength. They are the angry tyrant, the arrogant Lord, the lazy king, the jealous evil god, the greedy devil, the gluttonous emperor, and the demon of lust and desire. The seven demon kings, even if they are just a projection, also have the strength no weaker than the demon commander. The devil leader, converted into the strength class of the miracle continent, is the existence of level 14. If you encounter the devil leader in the abyss area, the super strong without level 16 strength can''t win the devil leader alone. In other words, even the projection of the seven demon Kings is at least equivalent to the existence of the fourteenth order. If it is noumenon, I''m afraid it must be above the sixteenth order. Among them, the angry tyrant, the arrogant Lord and the lazy king are among the top three in the seven demon kings, and their strength is roughly equivalent to level 17 or even level 18. According to the home rule of the plane projection law, if the noumenon of the arrogant Lord comes, its strength may be equivalent to order 19 to 20. Even if Sean and Rick have been locked up for too long, so that his strength has weakened, under the breath of the abyss, he is at least equivalent to the strong man of level 17 or 18, which is stronger than the general super strong man. Even if Sean wants to fight to the death, it''s probably not enough for each other. Because among our own side, the strongest Nolo has only ten levels of strength. Under Sean''s roar, lanster finally reluctantly chose to leave - of course, he didn''t leave voluntarily, but was ordered by Sean to let HARTING take it directly and throw it into the deep-sea channel. Of course, there is not much beauty in this process. By HARTING''s means, it must be taken away directly. I''m afraid it will become a battlefield when lance wakes up. "You know what''s going on?" Noro glanced at Sean. "It''s none of Lance''s business." Sean said in a deep voice. At this moment, although he was ready to fight to the death, he did not give up the idea of survival. He has used the last survival card. This is whether this card can succeed. It really depends on his face, so Sean doesn''t actually have much hope. He just has some regrets. If you don''t give up or really face death, Sean is still a little afraid. But he didn''t regret it. And it''s just a pity that I probably didn''t see Cecilia for the last time. At Sean''s words, Noro was silent. Hitler and Orianna were a little confused, but it was hard for them to ask when Noro looked a little gloomy. But with the shrewdness of Ariana, I probably understand why Sean wants Harding to take lance away, because if lance continues to stay here, I''m afraid Nolo will kill lance before the arrogant Lord comes. "He didn''t lie." It seemed that he felt Noro''s inner restlessness. Sean said faintly, "these are the things of his grandparents. He just came here to look for the things left by his grandparents We took those two pieces of earth, but he didn''t let us take them. " Noro glared at Sean angrily and said, "I know Just... " "Not cool." Sean replied for Noro, "there''s nothing wrong with it Lanster''s family is the guardian family. I also understand now It''s impossible to seal a demon king here without someone to guard. Lanster''s family exists to protect this seal, but it seems... His family may have encountered some great disaster, resulting in the interruption of inheritance, so many history are unknown Lanster only knows that his clan asked him to come here to look for things, but in fact, even they don''t know what they''re looking for. " "You know?" Noro snorted coldly. "Of course." Sean nodded, "I can already guess what the mermaid heart lanster is looking for That thing should be placed in a library or something. It''s a pity that we didn''t understand it at the beginning, so we ran in the wrong direction, otherwise we wouldn''t have such a big trouble That''s why I said, "I can''t blame lanster. He doesn''t know anything himself, but I''m cheap." Noro snorted and said nothing. "In fact, I should have thought of it long ago." Sean sighed, "the whole Mermaid capital has nothing, which is obviously abnormal. That is to say, after the destruction of the first Mermaid Empire, someone must have entered here and searched everything. That''s why we didn''t find anything now. We even saw a lot of junk... " "Like the passage of the dark blade?" "Almost." Sean nodded. The corridor gave him strange things at the beginning, but he didn''t think about it at the beginning, so he ignored the feeling. In retrospect, Sean found that the reason why the night pearls in the second half of the corridor were dim was that someone had been here and accidentally opened the mechanism, which led to the change of the corridor. "If our initial goal was to go to the mermaid library, we might be able to find some clues about the mermaid capital, but it''s a pity..." Sean sighed helplessly, "but I just wanted to search for the treasures here and ignored a lot of things... And when I dissected the holy wall of silver glow, four skill crystals were destroyed, I should know that it must have experienced combat Forget it, it''s no use talking about it now. Let''s find a way to get out of here. " Ariana, at this time, finally understood some content and generally understood the identity of lanster in this matter. In fact, it''s really none of Lancaster''s business. It can only be said that Sean was unlucky. They didn''t expect the water in the mermaid capital to be so deep, so there were some accidents. But if Ariana understood, it doesn''t mean Hitler understood. She was looking nervously at the door of the Holy Church, afraid that the breath that made him feel panic would fill it in the next second. After Sean finished speaking, he stopped talking and was still busy in the temple. He really hasn''t given up. He is a player, not a native of the world. He knows that he has a cheating device like "system", and the design in the game will not be a complete desperate design. There will always be some ways for players to leave - Sean always feels that he should be involved in a task line of evolution and historical development, and this kind of main line will always leave a way for players. As for those who have no way out, it is obviously impossible for players to accept - at least, it is because the level is not enough, so they can''t start the next task link. So although Sean seems to be busy, in fact, he''s not really busy. He''s just looking for clues. Looking for a clue that can see the magic array, as long as he can find this clue, Sean thinks he should be able to find a way out even without Cecilia. Of course, at this moment, Sean still felt that it was a failure in his life not to bring Cecilia. "What the hell are you looking for?" Noro finally couldn''t help talking. "A clue to get out of here." Sean frowned and said, "I don''t believe there''s no way out here Those guys in the mermaid capital are very smart. There must be some secret ways to escape... We... " At this point, Sean suddenly froze and slapped himself in the face. Such a strong reaction even startled others around. "What''s the matter?" Hitler said nervously, and subconsciously accumulated a holy light of life - this is the only attack means of the priest of the life church. Of course, it can only be effective for creatures like Harding or the dead. For humans, elves and other creatures, this is a divine skill similar to healing. Hitler, I suspect Sean is possessed. "I forgot the most important thing!" Sean stood up, then immediately turned around and ran towards the passage outside the temple. "Ariana, you and Hitler stay here. Don''t run around. This temple has a protective effect. I think it should be able to protect you for a while." "Where are you going?" Noro chased up and asked. "Find the guardian." Sean said without looking back. "Guardian?" Noro was a little confused, so, "is there a living guardian in the mermaid capital?" "No one is alive, but at least there is a pile of dead!" Sean said in a deep voice, and his eyes were falling on the third item in the taskbar. [mission objective 3: obtain the mermaid crown without disturbing the guardian spirit.] Although the status of this task is "failed". But what Sean would think was that he was no longer taking the mermaid crown, but to disturb the guard spirit. He doesn''t know the strength of the guardian spirit, but since this goods can be used as the guardian of the mermaid''s highest treasure "Mermaid crown", the strength must be stronger than the holy wall of Yinhui, and maybe stronger than No. 1. Even if it is not the opponent of arrogant Lord Elken, Sean believes that this product can at least delay Elken for a little time. With this time, Sean believed he would find his way out. What he needs most now is time! In fact, Sean was still thinking that it would be nice if he came not arrogance but laziness. Although the king of laziness is also one of the seven demon kings and ranks third in combat power, this guy won''t fight casually at least. Sean believed that with his deception skill, he could still make the lazy king return to the abyss and continue to be the lazy Lord. But arrogant Lord Elken? Sean thinks it''s better to cheat the guardian out. Chapter 901 Where can I find the guardian spirit? Others may have to visit the whole Mermaid capital, but for Sean, there is absolutely no such trouble. A demon king is closed in the central courtyard, and the road on the right is the transmission magic array leaving the mermaid capital - Sean understands this as an emergency channel. According to this layout, the position of the guardian spirit is naturally the channel behind the central courtyard. Nolo followed Sean back to the central courtyard. The smell of sulfur from the abyss became more obvious, and even had a choking burning feeling. Nolo is a strong man in the holy land after all. At this time, the smell of sulfur is not so serious. He can resist it, while Sean is a player. Basically, even if he will be affected, he will not have any sequelae. However, when they looked at the central courtyard, they could still see that the huge stone pillar was on the edge of complete fragmentation. Sean glanced at the time. There were less than two minutes left. As for the central lake, magma has begun to appear now. It seems that the magma seeps out bit by bit from the bottom of the earth, as if it is the core of the earth''s crust under the bottom of the lake. But in fact, these magma are projected from the abyss plane bit by bit, and with the closer the distance between the two different planes, when the projection of the abyss plane completely overlaps with the present world, the diffusion speed of the magma will become faster. Similarly, the environmental transformation of the whole world will become faster. At that time, with the central courtyard as the core, the whole Mermaid capital will begin to be assimilated into the abyss. Instead of continuing to look at this, Sean accelerated towards the rear. No matter what price he pays, he must activate the guardian spirit. Only in this way can he buy them time to leave here. And Sean will have this idea, which is very simple - after all, he is a player. Unlike the aborigines, he will be scared to death when he hears strange creatures such as demons and demons, and he doesn''t know what to do. With the prompt function of the system, Sean knows that many things have a turn for the better. Unfortunately, Sean''s understanding was a little late. After all, there are still some influences and assimilations on Sean in this world. At least if in the game, Sean heard the system prompt that his task failed, and the task punishment was to release the arrogant Lord, Sean would have noticed the countdown for the first time. Generally speaking, task penalties are immediate and rarely have this delay effect. If a task has this delay effect, it means that the task is not actually a failure and there are still many opportunities. Of course, in the game, it doesn''t matter if the player fails the task. Even if the player dies, he is only annoyed and loses one level at most. The mission gave seven minutes, obviously to give Sean a preparation and buffer time to provide a certain reaction time for the complete arrival of the arrogant Lord. As for what to do in this reaction time, although the system did not clearly remind, it also hinted at Sean: release the guardian spirit, and then find a way to leave the mermaid capital. Unfortunately, Sean didn''t find it at first. Fortunately, it''s not too late to find out. Sean has turned over all the cards that can improve his speed. At this point, even Noro can''t be much faster than Sean. Soon, the two men passed through the corridor and came to the rear of the central courtyard. This is also a huge space. But this space is more shocking than the central courtyard. But for Sean and Nolo at this time, under this shock, there is more excitement. Because at this time, what appeared in front of Sean and others was a huge drill ground. This is a training ground unique to the mermaid empire. On this training ground, Sean saw four Legion type organ puppets holding different flags. Lion scorpion legion, Aeolus legion, ice crystal legion, Hunter Legion. These are the four most powerful legions during the first Mermaid empire. At that time, if the second Mermaid Empire had these four legions known as the most powerful armies of the mermaid Empire, it would not be destroyed by humans later. At this time, although the number of organ puppets of the four legions in this training ground is not many, if the four legions put together, at least there is a scale of 2000. Based on Sean''s data on the mermaid Empire, I''m afraid the combat power level of the four legions will not be weaker than that of the level 8 or level 9 troops - although each Legion retains only one strong combat unit at this time, the simple Legion combat power is no longer a problem to deal with the general legendary strong. Of course, if the four legions were to play against Elken, it would certainly not be enough. But even Elken, who wants to solve all the organ puppets of the four legions, can''t end the battle in ten minutes. However, it can be used as a means to suppress the arrogant Lord and provide escape time for the survivors of mermaid capital. It is obvious that these four legions are by no means the only ones on this training ground. Behind the square array of the four legions, there is a three-story platform similar to the altar. However, the floor area of this high platform is not small. Of course, the height is not only three floors. Even with Sean''s visual inspection, we can see that the high platform must be at least 30 meters high. Located on the second floor of the high platform, there are four organ puppets with strange shapes. However, the appearance of these four organ puppets is not ordinary at all. On the contrary, they have much in common with the holy wall of Yinhui. There is no doubt that these four organ puppets must be special organ puppets, but even Sean can''t completely remember the numbers of all special organ puppets. He just recognized that one of them was No. 27. On the third floor of the high platform, there is only one organ puppet sitting on a throne. This organ puppet is very different from ordinary organ puppets. It was wearing a set of bright golden armor, and at its left waist, it was tied with two arc knives, and a long golden hair fell behind. The whole form seemed to be full of a sacred and majestic momentum. Even if he just looked at it from a relatively far distance, Sean felt a slight tingling in his eyes, which made him subconsciously bow his head to avoid and dare not continue to watch. The puppet''s power alone was no weaker than that of an ordinary legendary strong man. Sean''s heart turned up a storm at this time. Of course, what is more shocking is that Sean has seen the position of the mermaid crown. On the head of this mechanism puppet. Obviously, this mechanism puppet is probably the so-called guardian spirit. In the third goal of the mission, it is absurd for Sean to take away the mermaid crown on his head without disturbing the mechanism puppet! Sean even looked at each other and felt a tingling in his eyes. It was an impossible task to take away the mermaid crown without disturbing the other party. Of course, at this moment, Sean''s heart is still a little strange. The mermaid family has never been born, even a legendary strong man. However, these mechanism puppets have the combat power of the Holy Land and even legend, which must be said to be a great irony. But what is more ironic is that with the collapse of the first Mermaid Empire, the second Mermaid empire lost the manufacturing technology inheritance of mechanism puppets, and the highest achievements of those mechanism puppets recreated by the second Mermaid empire are the special mechanism puppets only equivalent to the middle holy land, and even the Legion mechanism puppets created later, It''s not as strong as half the strength of the first Mermaid empire. But this is not the time to make Sean feel. He took a step forward without hesitation. But with this step, a sense of fear of death suddenly enveloped Sean''s whole body. Almost in an instant, Sean''s face turned white and his whole body was soaked with sweat. Noro looked like a great enemy. He looked at the mechanism puppet still sitting on the throne hundreds of meters away. "Man, this is not where you should step." A dignified and thick voice echoed on the training ground. With the sound, the four mechanism puppets on the second floor raised their heads and looked directly at Sean and Noro. The awe inspiring killing moment became stronger. But it was not over yet. A strange mechanism sound sounded one after another. The four legions'' mechanism puppets who were originally in a dormant state also moved slowly, and a tragic breath was emitted from the four legions'' mechanism puppets. Such a strong momentum, but it seems to be condensed into one. I don''t feel that it is emitted by many organ puppets. But what really shocked Sean was not that these mechanism puppets could exude such a strong momentum, but that the mechanism puppet sitting on the throne could speak! He forced down his inner shock and resisted the pressure that almost made Sean''s spirit collapse. Sean said in a deep voice: "it''s not that I want to step here, but that I have to step here I''m deeply sorry to disturb your sleep, but... I''m here to bring the order of your Mermaid orphans. I''m entrusted! " Noro was shocked, but more importantly, he finally knew why he was commanded by the master. In terms of shameless degree and the ability to talk freely, Sean is definitely at the level of super strong. Sure enough, after hearing Sean''s words, the murderous spirit shrouded in Sean and Nolo weakened a little: "how can I trust you?" "The seal of the arrogant Lord has been broken!" Chapter 902 Of course, Sean''s reputation is not in vain after he has installed a magic stick for so many years. He knows very well what is the highest state of the divine stick. That is to say the right thing at the right time, and then just keep smiling. Therefore, in the face of the question of the guardian spirit, Sean answered while watching the countdown of the arrogant Lord breaking the seal. Of course, he didn''t show that mysterious smile at this time. Even if it''s a smile, it must depend on the occasion - at this time, it also shows an unfathomable and mysterious smile. Sean feels that he will be slapped to death by the other party. Sure enough, when Sean finished that sentence with a second, the strong momentum emitted by the arrogant Lord Elken when he broke the seal swept in an instant. The guardian spirit sitting on the throne also changed his face slightly: "it''s impossible How did Elken break the seal 20000 years in advance? " Hearing this, Sean was really awe inspiring. Lanster''s Guardian family identity was completely settled by Sean at this time. Obviously, some people in lanster''s family had entered here, and I''m afraid they knew that the arrogant Lord was sealed here. However, after they went back, they didn''t know what happened, which led to the loss of inheritance and history of lanster''s ethnic group and tribe. Therefore, lanster''s tribal elders asked lanster to come to the mermaid capital after lanster took over the position of tribal patriarch. The heart of mermaid that lanster is looking for is not any equipment, but historical classics that should be stored in the library of mermaid capital. Such historical classics are naturally very important to the mermaid family. It''s even possible that lanster only knows what he''s looking for, but he can''t tell what book it is, so he always hesitates when Sean asks him - not that he doesn''t want to say, but that he doesn''t even know. Now, hearing the words of the guardian spirit, Sean can at least be sure that his task flow is not wrong. Arrogant Lord Elken''s unsealing, if you want to have confrontation, you must enter this training ground. Only here can we trigger the next task link - but what makes Sean unhappy is that these tasks are all meow without Task Tips, and can only move forward like a blind man. And the most serious thing is that in this blind exploration, as long as you take the wrong step, it is the end of death! Sean was a little angry, but he couldn''t say anything. Who made him cheap. Fortunately, he had already prepared, and had hidden the two pieces of earth fragments in his storage ring and didn''t put them outside. The power of the law of the earth fragments is so obvious that if you don''t use space props to isolate, once you are found by this guardian spirit that you liberated Elken, maybe the other party will slap you to death. So people like Sean who are not afraid of ten thousand and just in case, of course, are prepared early in advance. "Who took away the law of the earth!" The guardian spirit has stood up, and the towering momentum suddenly surges out, "why can''t I feel other bodyguards The holy wall of Yinhui was killed? Which devil entered here? " Sean bowed his head a little guilty. Well, he now knows that the function of the holy wall of Yinhui is to protect the cylindrical platform. If Nolo hadn''t been near the cylindrical platform and taken away a section of earth fragments after all, I''m afraid the holy wall of Yinhui wouldn''t appear in front of everyone, and he directly worked with Nolo as soon as he appeared. But at this time, Sean still wanted to push back the task link in this -- he guessed that if he didn''t activate the holy wall of Yinhui and take the earth fragment, he might really be able to take down the mermaid holy crown without disturbing the guardian spirit. The mission never gives the inevitable result. There are only two possibilities for the inevitable result. Either the player''s own strength is not enough, or the player kills himself. "Did you see anyone else on your way here?" The guardian spirit sitting on the throne had stood up and walked towards Sean and Noro step by step, "someone must have taken the earth fragments, otherwise Elken could not be liberated." Sean said without blushing and jumping: "when we entered here, we only saw the fragments of the mechanism puppet, and at that time, Elken was in the state of releasing the seal We''ve been to the Holy Church. The magic array has been closed. I''m afraid someone used the magic array to leave immediately after taking away the earth fragments you said We have no magician and can''t trace it back, so we can only come to you. " "Damn it!" The guardian spirit didn''t doubt Sean. "What about my family''s orphan!?" "I''ve asked him to go back to the deep sea channel and leave. He must pass on the news of Elken''s appearance to the whole continent!" Sean looked awe inspiring. "We didn''t expect this to happen. We thought it was just a very simple task, so we didn''t go with the magician If lanster can leave smoothly, it is at least a good thing, because people on the mainland must know the news of Elken As for us, even if we can only fight for one more second, we will contribute to the whole world! " Noro felt that Sean was no longer the super strong level. At least it had to be the level of level 20. "You did a good job. This news is really very important." The guardian spirit nodded, "we won''t let you sacrifice in vain." Sacrifice a p for nothing! Sean just wanted to yell. You might as well give us a hint to leave here! We can''t get involved in this kind of battle above the super strong level. Let''s stay here and die! But inner depression and anger belong to depression and anger. Sean can''t show it at this time. In particular, the arrogant Lord was let out with his cheap hands. However, judging from the current plot trend, Sean knows that he has not gone wrong so far, so if the task continues according to this process, he will certainly be able to leave here. The only problem is how many task steps he needs to go through. Now that Elken has been completely unsealed, he doesn''t have much time to stay here. The demon king can destroy hundreds of himself with a casual raise of his hand. "Ha ha!" Just then, a burst of hearty laughter suddenly came from behind Sean, "I also want to know who took the earth fragments, because I really want to thank this person! If it weren''t for each other, I would probably need another period of time to leave here! Ha ha! " Sean was stunned at the sound. Arrogant Lord Elken is a woman!? Sound, from far to near. When I first heard the laughter, the other party was probably hundreds of meters away - although it didn''t sound like it, everyone here felt it. But when the last laugh sounded, a chill came from behind Sean and Noro. Sean and Noro turned at the same time. However, they did not see Elken''s real body, but saw a bright light that erupted close at hand. The strong stinging pain in their eyes surprised Noro and Sean, so they subconsciously immediately made the same move: a left and a right rapid evacuation. Almost at the moment of their evacuation, a strong roar broke out, and the powerful air wave even directly lifted Noro out, not to mention Sean. He didn''t know what he was doing. It felt like a rootless duckweed, which made Sean''s heart feel strongly uneasy for the first time. When the strong golden light finally weakened and Sean''s eyes could finally adapt to the surrounding environment, he saw the guardian spirit coming slowly in the air. I don''t know when he was at the door of the channel and was fighting with a black figure. There were two figures, one gold and one black. At this time, there was a fierce battle at the entrance of the channel. Both Sean and Nolo couldn''t see the battle situation of the two light regiments at all, but from the point of view that the slightest air wave from time to time around was enough to shatter the nearby ground, the level of such battle obviously exceeded the level that Sean and Nolo could support. But at this moment, even if Sean and Noro want to leave, there is no way, because the battle of the two strong men just covers the whole area near the entrance. Therefore, if you want to pass here, you must be able to avoid the fighting between the two strong forces. Sean thought about his little body. He didn''t think he could pass under this momentum. As for Noro, Sean also felt that the other party must be impossible. But soon, Sean suddenly recovered. The two strong men would choose to fight at the door for no reason - even by chance, Sean felt that this must be one of the tasks of the system. Then I''m afraid the way to leave the mermaid capital smoothly is in the training ground. Soon, Sean set his eyes on the throne on the third floor of the high platform. Such a large training ground, only the high platform occupies two-thirds of the whole training ground. Although the mermaid family has always been very luxurious, it is impossible to arrange such a high platform that wastes space for no reason. "Noro!" Sean shouted, "take me over there!" Chapter 903 Noro quickly approached Sean. At this time, Sean showed a situation of collapse. The imposing momentum from the guardian spirit just now is also a great consumption for Sean. Fortunately, it did not cause any substantial damage - of course, if any, it was the impact of the battle between the guardian spirit and Elken. At this moment, Sean really felt pain all over his body, and the pain was still scattered into his limbs and bones, and he could hardly lift any strength. Without Noro, Sean would really have to wait here for the results. But now with Noro, at least let Noro carry his words behind his back, Sean can still move. They soon began to rush towards the throne. Sean doesn''t know what''s special about this throne, but the only thing he knows is that if they want to succeed in surviving Elken''s attack, the only hope is here. He doesn''t think that the guardian spirit can win Elken, even if all the mechanism puppets on the training ground invest in it. The reason is very simple. Elken is the arrogant Lord of one of the seven demon kings. Although his combat power ranks second, in fact, the gap between Elken and the angry tyrant is only between Bozhong. Even the angry tyrant may not dare to say that he can win. If the arrogant Lord is only a separate projection, then the guardian spirit, together with the four legions and four special mechanism puppets on the training ground, can probably fight to lose both. Usually in this case, it''s time for players to pick up bargains - there are many similar task lines in the game, but most of them won''t make the difference between players and enemies. What''s the difference between Sean and Elken? Even if it is separation, there is a gap of more than six classes. After this gap, Sean has never heard of any player in the game who can pick a bargain. Since the gap is so big, in fact, even if Elken is separated or noumenon, Sean is no longer interested. He only knows that he must have no way to pick up the leak, so he can only escape in the end. This is not a disgrace, just that the two sides are not enemies at the same level. Knowing that the strength gap between the two sides is too large, we have to die. It''s not brave, but schemless. If it was in the game, Sean might not matter. He would come back to life if he died anyway. But this is in reality. If he dies, he really has nothing. Therefore, Sean will never take this risk. As long as he is not in complete despair, he will never give up. This time, the four legions in the training ground and the four organ puppets on the second floor of the high platform didn''t move. It seemed that Sean and Nolo were transparent. Therefore, Noro was very relieved to take Sean to the third floor platform - with Noro''s strength, in the case of full strength, he could only fight with two special mechanism puppets at most, of course, if it was not the turtle shell type of the holy wall of Yinhui. So if they have to pass the test of four special mechanism puppets here, Sean thinks it''s better to kill them. Soon, Sean and Noro ran to the third floor of the platform. There was nothing around it except a huge throne in the middle. It was only after the throne that there was a huge open space, which was the reason why the whole tower occupied two-thirds of the training ground - Sean didn''t see it clearly in the distance before, but now after he came here in person, Sean found that there was a ladder leading to the interior in the open space behind the throne. Its entrance is hidden directly behind the throne. "Get down!" Sean said without hesitation, lying behind Noro. At this time, Noro couldn''t care what to think. Anyway, he would do whatever Sean said. So he just held it gently, adjusted his posture and walked down the channel. The environment of the passage is much cleaner and cleaner than Sean and Nolo imagined, and not only the ventilation is good, but also the light is very sufficient. It feels like walking in the sun. It''s hard to imagine that it''s an underground environment. As the ladder went down, it didn''t feel colder and colder, but on the contrary, there was a warm feeling - but behind this feeling, Sean felt an extremely violent atmosphere. This breath is very well hidden. It would be very difficult to find it if it weren''t for people who are extremely sensitive to the change of breath like Sean. As the passage went down, the warm feeling began to turn into a hot air wave. If it wasn''t for the obvious smell of sulfur, Sean would suspect that this was also a passage to the abyss or hell. At the moment, however, even Noro felt the distinctive Fury - different from the fury of trying to destroy everything. The fury was just a kind of rage similar to unstable emotions, but it was not too dangerous in general. Suddenly, a violent shaking came. Noro almost couldn''t stand firm, because the vibration was so strong that it was even enough to destroy the center of gravity of a strong Saint like him. Sean and Noro looked at each other, and they both saw each other''s concerns. Obviously, the battle on the training ground may have completely entered a white hot state. So without Sean''s warning, Noro immediately accelerated his pace and walked quickly towards the end of the ladder. Since he couldn''t feel any danger, at least it proved that it was safe, and since it was a safe place, there was no need to push forward carefully. Norlow trusted Sean. Since Sean knew that this was the only way for them to live, he had no reason to worry. The worst result is not to die at Elken''s hands? Another strong shaking came. Noro''s pace was a little faster again. At this moment, the fierce battle on the training ground has indeed reached a completely white hot level. Moreover, it is much more tragic and serious than what Sean and Nolo speculated. Even the guardian spirit looked unbelievable at this time. "Why did you... Become so powerful!" The guardian spirit looked at Elken. His face, which was more refined than Noro, was full of shock that other mechanism puppets would never appear - but considering that he could speak and have his own thinking, it was incredible enough, so there would be a change in his look at this time, which didn''t seem to be something to make a fuss about. "Oh." Elken let out a cold hum, and the arrogance on his face was obvious Obviously, she thought that the guardian spirit was not qualified to talk to herself at all. She just waved her hand casually and threw a special type of mechanism puppet on the ground. Except for a penetrating wound in the heart, there was no sign of damage on the whole body - needless to know, when she attacked Elken, the mechanism puppet was killed with one blow. In addition to this mechanism puppet, two mechanism puppets have fallen around, including one known to Sean as No. 27. The four powerful special department puppets were destroyed by Elken, which shows the strength of Elken. You know, her position here at the moment is not covered by the abyss, so in fact, her combat power has not been strengthened. From the perspective of image characteristics, the arrogant Lord Elken seems to be no different from human beings. Her height is only about 1.75 meters. Her skin is healthy wheat color. She has a beautiful face that can definitely be linked with beautiful women even in the definition of the elf family. Although the magic mark as a mark of the demon God appeared on her left forehead, it did not destroy her appearance, but added a bit of charm to her. In particular, she has a very hot body - maybe the demon family doesn''t know what shame is. Her clothes are clothes condensed by the demon flame. This is a suit similar to light armor, but it perfectly fits her body, making her exude a very unique temperament from top to bottom. However, with her contemptuous and proud look at this time, this unique temperament will naturally turn into an arrogant atmosphere. As if everything in the world was not worth her attention. After a little movement, Elken glanced around, and the contempt on his face became more obvious. However, after this contemptuous look, Elken''s face became more angry, and the black flame almost turned into substance and burned from him: "it''s a great shame that I was imprisoned by you waste I must wash this place with blood today, and then turn it into a forward base. I want to completely pull the world into the abyss! " "I won''t let you do that!" The guardian spirit let out a roar and then rushed towards Elken. In the face of the attack of the guardian spirit, Elken didn''t even have the idea of scanning with the rest of her eyes. She just waved her hand at will, and a large number of magic flames gushed out of her hands in an instant, sweeping the guardian spirit like a whip, directly flying it out, and then bumping into the high platform. Probably because the impact was very strong, the guardian spirit was directly embedded in it after hitting the high platform, and could not move at all for a time. But the evil flame that swept away the guardian spirits did not disappear, but suddenly exploded into countless black fire points, and then flew out in all directions like rain. All the mechanism puppets swept by the rain turned by the devil''s flame lost their fighting ability in an instant and fell down one after another, while the special mechanism puppet lasted a little longer, but it could only withstand five to six drops of rain and was completely blown up. In the blink of an eye, none of the mechanism puppets on the training ground was standing. Elken looked at the guardian spirit coldly, then pointed with his right hand, a magic flame was emitted from his hand, turned into an arrow, and then shot into the heart of the guardian spirit. Obviously, Elken is not the first time to deal with these organ puppets. He knows exactly where their weaknesses are. "It''s useless... They... Have run away..." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll follow the portal below." Elken showed a smile, which made her look extremely charming, but the burning magic flame on her body gave people a terrible cold and cold, "then take their heads back and put them in front of you Don''t die until I come back. " Chapter 904 Arrogant Lord. Elken looked arrogant and began to walk towards the third floor of the platform. She stepped heavily on every step she fell on the steps, and her voice was like the sound of war drums beating on the battlefield. In this training ground, the sound seems to have a special transmission effect. At least every time Elken raises his legs and falls, it will make the whole space buzzing, and even have a wonderful rhyme, as if the whole space is shaking. The guardian spirit embedded in the wall of the high platform is struggling desperately, and at the same time, it is still making curses. But his curses are a hundred times more civilized than even the most gentle human beings, so they can''t make Elken feel any uncomfortable at all. Naturally, it is impossible to stop it. Or, with the curse of the guardian spirit, Elken''s look of contempt and arrogance shows some pleasure. Demons, like demons, have the habit of collecting souls. But unlike demons who like souls with negative emotions such as despair and fear, demons prefer souls full of negative emotions such as anger and hatred. Therefore, just as demons always want to fill their collected souls with despair, demons always like to torture their opponents severely, make them feel extreme pain and generate emotions such as anger, and then take away their souls. Chaos is the devil''s favorite eternal theme. A mechanism puppet with self-consciousness and wisdom, such as the guardian spirit, may be the only one, even in the period of the first Mermaid empire long ago. Since they are called heroes, there must be souls in their bodies. What Elken wants is a soul full of anger, hatred, unwillingness, chaos, rage and other negative emotions, so Elken''s action at this time is just a torture means to make the soul delicious. When the first Mermaid Empire imprisoned Elken at that time, perhaps it did not expect that Elken would become so terrible when he broke away from the seal. So they think that the troops left on the training ground are enough to suppress Elken again. Of course, they also know that it is completely impossible to seal Elken again, but it is probably not difficult to drive her back to the abyss. It''s just a pity. The first Mermaid empire''s good result of careful calculation was easily destroyed by Elken in less than ten minutes. The smell of sulfur began to flow into the training ground from outside the channel. Elken took a deep breath and the whole person looked intoxicated. She could hear the cry from the other side of the abyss, which was full of excitement. She has disappeared in the abyss for too long - even for the abyss devil who has no sense of time, Elken''s disappearance is a long time. If the mutual induction between the seven demon kings has not disappeared, the demon kings representing the other seven sins will doubt whether Elken has fallen. At this time, the breath from the plane was not only the smell of sulfur, but also the congratulations from several other demon kings and the cheers of the lower demons. The overlap of plane projections takes time to stabilize the channel of two plane spaces. This stability and assimilation time is very long, which can not be solved in a few days or months. Of course, this stability is actually based on the energy fluctuation of the upper demons entering the main plane. If only the lower demons enter, it can stabilize the transmission of energy in a very short time. After all, this is the plane channel personally established by arrogant Lord Elken. There are many similarities between demons and demons. For example, they also distinguish the whole group by the upper, middle and lower classes. Like those little demons who can only serve as cannon fodder, lower level demons with a little strength and demons who serve as the soldier system of the demon legion, they all belong to the category of lower demons. The number of such demons is the largest. They are the cornerstone of the whole huge demon group. Basically, all high-level demons are actually evolved from such lower demons. Therefore, these lower demons are a group full of the greatest variables. The median demons refer to those high-level demons with pure blood, great demons with strong combat power, or superior demons that can not be transformed into human form, etc. Such demons usually exist at the level of Captain and commander in the demon Legion. Their evolution direction is basically at the end or has been completely stabilized. Basically, most of the demon leaders are demons from this class. As for the superior devil, it is equivalent to the noble existence among humans. They stand at the top of the whole demon group and have extremely strong and pure blood. They have formed their own ethnic groups, tribes, families and countries, have a very complete evolutionary system and direction, and their strength is extremely powerful. Basically, demons with human form are superior demons. Although their real body is likely to be tens of meters or hundreds of meters high, most of the time they prefer to disguise as human beings. The superior devil is the most terrible, powerful and dangerous existence. Basically, any adult superior devil who has not fallen prematurely has the rank strength of the commander level devil. However, for the middle demon, this level is already the apex, but for the upper demon, it is just the beginning of growth - most upper demons can grow to the level of demon lords, but many demon Lords have empty strength but no territory. However, the demon lord obviously can not meet the ambitions of those geniuses in the upper demon group. They are eager for stronger strength and greater fame. Therefore, they will continue to grow and enhance their strength, in order to become the demon king and even the great demon king one day. The arrogant Lord, one of the seven demon kings, obviously failed to meet Elken''s ambition. She is eager to become the great demon king, and even the leader among the great demons - there must be high and low at any level. Just like the seven devil kings symbolized by the seven sins, they represent the most powerful seven of many devil king level demons. Elken longs for power! She has been killing the previous arrogant Lord and becoming the new arrogant Lord for more than 100000 years. Of course, this time includes the years when she was imprisoned. But even in terms of the demons'' concept of time, Elken has sat in this position long enough - for other demons, being able to occupy a place among the seven demons for so long has not only brought her enough strength, but also brought her enough respect. In the demon world, being respected is not a bad thing. This often means that not many people will harass and provoke the devil, and once the devil calls, many demons will respond. On the other side of the plane channel established by Elken, tens of thousands of demons are gathering, and even several demon legions are beginning to gather. This is not the cannon fodder of the lower demons. These demons recruited in response to Elken are basically dominated by the middle demons, supplemented by a small number of lower demons - invading another plane. For the demons, it is originally a carnival feast, especially initiated by the famous arrogant Lord Elken. In the demon world, there is a special term to describe this call. The devil''s Carnival. But Elken is a famous demon king, so this is a "Carnival of arrogance". Demons, to show respect and awe to the arrogant Lord Elken. It took only ten minutes to solve Elken, who guarded the spirit and his legion, but it took more than half an hour to finally walk from the first step of the high platform to the top throne. Her face still showed a proud look, her eyebrows were raised gently, and a willful SA ran momentum was emitted from her. Below the high platform, the struggle of the guardian spirit has been much less. This half-hour mental torture has made his soul very delicious. Elken knows that as long as she accepts each other''s soul at this time, her strength can be increased by a small margin. However, this is far from enough for Elken, who has always been very picky. She wants to catch the two little guys who escaped from her sight, and then kill them in front of the guardian spirit, so that he can completely explode in endless regret and pain. Only in this way can the harvested soul be delicious enough and provide greater power. The next devil has begun to emerge from the channel. But it was just a little red demon. It was the lowest cannon fodder demon. However, these demons are also beneficial. They are the hotbed for catalyzing the plane of the abyss. As long as there are enough red skin demons, they can stabilize the channel of the giving way plane at a faster speed - in fact, red skin demons are also the rations of many middle demons. After the first batch of middle demons came, These little red demons can quickly fill up the large amount of power they consume because they cross the plane channel. Elken no longer paid attention to these, but she left her own breath on the guardian spirit to prevent those greedy little red demons from eating the guardian spirit in their absence. Leaving a breath mark, Elken''s eyes flashed a look of excitement. She knew that it was not so easy to die with the guardian spirit, but if she didn''t move faster, she might miss the perfect harvest of the guardian spirit''s soul. So Elken bypassed the throne and began to walk towards the underpass. But just as she entered the passage, she let out a scream of fear! Chapter 905 In the passage, there was an extremely strong smell of death. Elken has forgotten how long he hasn''t encountered this smell. But no matter how long the memory is, once it is completely activated at this time, she still can''t avoid a scream! It''s all subconscious behavior. Elkena''s waist long hair suddenly stood up, looking like touching some kind of electrostatic device, but the hair stood up abnormally straight. For demons, all parts of their body, including hair, can be used as attack weapons. For example, Elken''s upright hair is sharper than high-quality weapons! Almost without thinking about it, Elken flew back at a very fast speed. Behind her, the solid Throne made of unknown material was shattered by her because it blocked Elken''s retreat path, just like the stones she shot when she untied the seal. The black flame came out of her and wrapped around her like a layer of iron - this is the most common subconscious self-protection means for demons, which shows how serious Elken was frightened. But in the blink of an eye, she was hundreds of meters away from the channel and almost back to the entrance. Several little red demons were so frightened that they screamed and ran back without looking back. The whole training ground suddenly became silent. In addition to Elken''s own breathing and the still struggling voice of the guardian spirit, the whole training ground can be said to be in a repressed silence. But Elken knew that the breath of death at that moment was not an illusion. For her level of existence, the illusion has long ceased to exist. Since she felt the death threat at that moment, it was the most real death threat. Under that channel, there was an existence that could endanger her life. However, Elken could not figure out what kind of existence could threaten her life and death. The existence of the same level? Even if the angry tyrant is here, Elken will not feel the threat of death, because their strength is only between them, and no one can do anything. I don''t know why, Elken suddenly thought of a woman. It was a memory of many thousands of years ago, but at this moment, Elken felt a faint tingling on his back. Elken''s eyes cooled down again. The panic and fear soon disappeared from her face. When Elken''s eyes fell back on the entrance of the underground ladder, her face still became very calm. Her head was raised slightly, revealing her snow-white neck, and the layer of magic flame on her body began to slowly take back her body. She didn''t make much action, but just stood in place so straight, but there was a kind of awe inspiring and inviolable breath on her body. It is obviously a devil, but it has an awe inspiring momentum like a saint, which is really a very strange thing. Of course, different from the reserved awe inspiring sanctity of the saint, Elken''s awe inspiring momentum is completely released. Just like her name. arrogant. However, this arrogance did not last long on Elken''s face, and it completely dissipated. There was a black flame gushing from under the passage. This scene was like the eruption of the devil''s flame volcano in the abyss. The magic flame gushed so fiercely and violently that the ground around the channel was completely overturned, and a large number of stones were turned into flint rain and shot into the distance under the erosion of the magic flame. Whenever a fiery flint falls on the ground, the whole training ground will vibrate with it. The roaring vibration makes the whole Mermaid capital seem to be in the center of the earthquake. A large number of stone chips fall one after another, and even the surrounding walls have cracks, and water begins to shoot out of the cracks. A noun suddenly came to Elken''s mind. The wrath of the great demon king. Her face looked very frightened, and the strong fear almost made her scream. Although there is only one word difference between the demon king and the great demon king, they can actually be regarded as two species, because the strength gap between the two sides is not at the same level at all. Even the weakest one among the great demons is far more powerful than the general demon king. Perhaps only those who have touched the boundary of the great demon king, such as the angry tyrant, the lazy king and Elken, can barely fight. But now! Such a strong sky devil flame is obviously not the level of an ordinary demon king. "Why is there a big devil here!" Finally, the strong fear completely crushed Elken''s spirit. She finally couldn''t help screaming, "impossible! It''s totally against the rules... " "Bang!" The strong explosion completely covered up Elken''s frightened voice. A figure came out slowly from the magic flame. The figure was wearing a pair of leather tight pants and boots, while his upper body was naked, built with muscles, and full of a real power beauty. There was only a knee length windbreaker on his outside. As he walked out of the magic flame, the surging magic flame quickly began to converge towards his body, and then integrated into his long windbreaker. In the twinkling of an eye, the burning magic flame was completely extinguished, leaving only scorched traces all over the ground. Elken was stunned when he saw the man''s figure. It''s not that she doesn''t know who this person is, but that she just recognizes each other''s identity. NKOS tilch medilhasas al! The great demon. NKOS! The future patriarch successor of the Al demon family, even among the many demon groups of the upper demons, the Al demon group also belongs to the upper class! Especially after the news of the marriage between the demon of Al and the ghost of the shadow came out, other old upper demon groups, even those with big demon king level demons, now dare not easily provoke these two demon groups. Why did the demon of Al, who was only active at the bottom of the abyss, especially the most legendary NKOS, appear here! Elken doesn''t understand. It''s just that it doesn''t matter whether she wants to understand or not. Because she now knows why she felt the breath of death that could threaten her just now. In fact, she really wanted to scream and leave here without looking back, but the current level channel is not completely stable, and the current strength of the channel can not support her level of existence to return to the abyss level through this channel. Therefore, at this moment, she can only stand here and stare at NKOS with her inner fear. The devil is no better than the devil. If it is the devil, then perhaps we will pay attention to a first come, first served order and "friendly" negotiation. But there are not so many rules for demons. In history, it is not uncommon for two demons to see the same plane at the same time and then invade the same plane. Of course, in order to occupy this plane alone, then the two demons fought hard with each other. As a result, there are many cases of being driven back to the abyss by plane creatures. "Lord enkos..." Elken said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming here in person? This is my favorite Carnival place, and... I have begun to assemble the expeditionary army. " "It''s Elken." The seven demon kings representing the seven sins, like enkos, also know more or less about their existence, so enkos paid attention to Elken for two or three seconds, and his voice was relatively gentle, "you are barely qualified to communicate with me." Enkos is one of the few demons. Probably because he was close to Beth and Andrew, he was usually a good man when he wasn''t angry. But the devil is a moody creature, so maybe his tone is mild now, but he may kill next second. In particular, Elken at this time would not think that NKOS was not angry. When he appeared just now, the roaring flame was indeed "the wrath of the great demon king". As a creature from the abyss, especially the famous demon king, Elken naturally could not admit his mistake. So from this point, it is enough to prove that enkos was in a very angry state before he appeared here. As for enkos''s claim that he is qualified to communicate, Elken dare not rely on it. She is indeed the demon king with a name, but she is only the demon king after all, not the level of the great demon king, so let alone being in an equal relationship with the great demon king, even if she is not qualified to communicate reluctantly - if she does not have the identity of the demon king representing one of the seven sins. In fact, even if she has the name of the seven demon kings, at best, she is qualified to let those great demon kings barely remember such a character. As for whether she is qualified to speak or not, it depends on the mood of the great demon king. Like enkos, even among many great demons, he belongs to the best. Even if he doesn''t bird Elken, Elken doesn''t dare to express any dissatisfaction. Nkos has the final say, and Erkin will not get out of the carnival again until Erkin opens her mouth again. "I don''t care if you can''t open the carnival. Now I have the final say, and bring your little demons back to me!" What demon expeditionary army? Let them go, or I''ll tear them down one by one when I go back! " Chapter 906 Elken''s face suddenly changed. If enkos wants to occupy this space, Elken can bear it. After all, if enkos initiated the call, it would not be the ectopic invasion of [Carnival level], but the ectopic invasion of [grand feast level]. Especially for people with status and family like enkos, if he initiates the call, the whole El demons will inevitably join the invasion. And not only the demon of Al, but also the shadow demon of his marriage family will certainly act together. There are two such powerful big demon families taking the lead. Maybe other big demon families will not miss it. In the history of demons invading other planes, there are only a few [grand feast level] so far - after all, the larger the plane invasion, there are also requirements for the strength limit of a material world. Like those who are not fully developed, the limit of world strength is the 16th level, not to mention the [grand feast level], even the [Carnival level] invasion can not hold up. Although in this way, at least two-thirds of the benefits she Elken can get are less, in another sense, she can officially enter the sight of these great demons. If luck can be rewarded with a drop of magic blood origin, the harvest will be more important than her winning the whole miracle continental world, because the magic blood origin can make her blood more pure, and maybe create a new big demon king family. But now. Enkos not only didn''t have any intention of invading the plane, but even the carnival she was holding had to be cancelled, which was tantamount to denying everything Elken had done for so many years - Elken had been imprisoned for tens of thousands of years in order to invade the plane. How can this revenge not be repaid! So even if he was afraid of enkos, Elken was so angry that his face turned red and his eyes stared at enkos. "Lord enkos!" Elken said in a deep voice, and his performance was fierce. "If you want to have a feast, I can obey your orders, but..." "Do you want to die?" Enkos raised his eyebrows, and the windbreaker on his body began to be windless and automatic, and a black flame burned from him bit by bit, "let you roll, how can you get so much wordy! If you think your life is long enough, I can throw you into the void storm now. Do you want to try? " Elken''s face changed again. Void storm is the name of violent energy outside the plane world. No matter how strong the body is, it is difficult to survive in Outland because of the erosion of this void storm. It consumes not only physical strength, but also mental strength and even physical vitality. If it''s a warrior profession, it''s better. For example, if a magician starts plane travel without sufficient preparation, the basic end is that he has been crushed by the void storm before he finds another plane space. Even if the demon king is in Outland for a long time and is directly exposed to the erosion of the void storm, it is difficult to survive. Only the great devil may survive. "Lord enkos! I may not be your opponent, but the carnival has started, the expeditionary Corps is already preparing, and even Lord magic''s corps has joined the recruitment sequence. " Elken stared at enkos. She was always unwilling to step back, but still said firmly, "you want to be the enemy of all demons in the whole abyss! I hope you will consider carefully... " "Consider a fart!" Enkos looked like a ruffian and scolded fiercely, "even if he is the enemy of the devil in the whole abyss, so what? What can you do for me? Don''t pull this flag in front of me. I said you were barely qualified to communicate with me. You really thought you were qualified to communicate with me arrogant. You are not qualified to be arrogant about everything! " The roar of enkos, like a storm on the sea, sent out bursts of roars throughout the training ground. Even the whole space had a sense of shock, as if the plane barrier could not stop the towering anger issued by enkos. Elken didn''t expect enkos to start suddenly. The vast pressure suddenly rushed towards her, which made Elken scream involuntarily, and the magic flame burst out in an instant. But even so, she couldn''t resist enkos''s pressure at all - enkos hasn''t made a move yet. He just exudes such a towering momentum, which has triggered the vibration of the whole space. Visible cracks are all over the air, and wisps of black breath escape from these cracks. Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the whole space began to send out a terrible violent airflow, and it seemed that a huge storm was gradually forming. Elken was completely unable to maintain the human form. Large scales began to spread all over her skin, and her body shape began to rise. In the twinkling of an eye, she rapidly expanded from one meter seventy-five to more than ten meters. Five tails kept sweeping behind her, breaking the surrounding ground and walls. At this time, Elken''s voice no longer has the sweetness and arrogance of human form, but becomes hoarse and sharp. "Void storm!" She made a startling cry, as if she wanted to stay away from the black energy that kept escaping, as if that was the most terrible thing in the world. "Enough!" Suddenly, a more angry roar sounded Then, a gray flame followed and burned. Although these flames looked terrible, they perfectly neutralized the energy released by enkos and stopped the void storm forming in the training ground. Interrupted by the gray flame, the cracks that were expanding in the air began to stop expanding and extending, but began to be repaired quickly with the naked eye. But vaguely, everyone present seemed to be able to hear some wailing. That''s the sound of the world''s original power consuming too much. The will of the world is wailing. At this time, after neutralizing the escaping energy of the void storm, another figure came out from under the channel. This is a young man in a black elegant evening dress. He has a long black sword pinned to his left waist. The whole person seems to have the same image as Sean she saw before. But Elken knew that this man was definitely not Sean, because the breath emitted by this man was no weaker than that of enkos - especially the white flame just now, which was clearly the unique flame of the bone plane. The undead king? Elken suddenly remembered a legend. It seemed that there was a king of the dead beside enkos. "Do you want to destroy this plane?" Beth frowned. "Last time you went after Rick, the impact hasn''t been completely repaired." NKOS was also a little angry when he saw Beth and knew that he was really impulsive. At this time, he was also a little depressed. But when he turned his head and looked at Elken, his face became more angry. That kind of look was really eager to tear Elken to pieces. At this time, Elken knew that he had completely offended enkos. Suddenly, he was confident and said in a deep voice: "the carnival has officially begun! Lord enkos, no one will give up unless you are going to hold a big feast! Moreover, not only Lord magic, but also the great devil Baian and the great devil mosothed are obviously interested in this place! Their expeditionary forces have also begun to enter the sequence. " "Ha ha." NKOS burst into laughter. Beth frowned slightly, and his face turned cold as he looked at Elken. The plane of miracle continent is still very useful for them today, so it is naturally impossible to allow these abyss demons to invade. Especially when Sean still lives in this position, even if Andrew doesn''t make a clear statement, Beth knows that if they allow these demon armies to invade, Andrew will be angry. At that time, I''m afraid things will become more troublesome. Moreover, he has also seen that many little demons have appeared in this plane, which means that the first batch of lower demon soldiers will soon invest in the world. At that time, the original power of the world will be drawn out by these demons to speed up the construction of plane channels. "You come and I come?" Beth suddenly turned and looked at NKOS. Elken suddenly realized something was wrong. "I''ll come!" Enkos smiled grimly, and then suddenly moved his hands. When he looked at Elken again, Elken''s heart suddenly tightened, and his whole body suddenly became extremely stinging. Enkos''s murderous spirit was all concentrated on her, "you have been the Lord of arrogance for more than 100000 years, it''s time to move your position Even if menzodes and Baian were standing in front of me, they wouldn''t dare to talk to me like you just did, let alone the bullshit Lord. " Almost at the moment when enkos''s words were finished, the black flame burst out from him and turned into a black smoke and rushed directly in front of Elken. The smoke didn''t fly fast. Even in Elken''s eyes, it was no different from slow motion. But I don''t know why, in the face of the direct smoke that enkos doesn''t dodge, Elken can''t move at all. Even if she wants to dodge slightly wrong, she doesn''t do it at all - but even if she can turn sideways, it''s meaningless, because at this time, she''s more than ten meters tall and four or five meters wide. For enkos''s body, Unless she can move more than four meters, she can barely pass by enkos. When the black smoke crashed into Elken''s heart without suspense and then came out from behind, enkos had a huge heart almost half as tall as his body in his hand. This heart, at this time, is still beating and sending out a strong pulse - this is Elken''s main heart and the source of her strength. As for the other two hearts, they were destroyed when enkos took the main heart. "Arrogance?" NKOS threw the heart aside, and the black blood stained a stain along the rolling trace of the heart, "hum Now I want to see who else wants to continue the attack. " Chapter 907 Elken, as a demon king, may be really excellent. Therefore, the carnival she initiated not only attracted the demons of the magic Lord family, but also two great demons of the great demon king family expressed clear interest and entered the plane invasion sequence. But unfortunately, her arrogance was used in the wrong place. When enkos walked all the way to the central courtyard that had become the half abyss, all the little demons on the road screamed and fled quickly when they smelled the smell of enkos. For the existence of these cannon fodder, NKOS was not even in the mood to take a glance. He kept a slow pace and walked slowly. However, when his momentum began to communicate with the abyss plane, the whole plane space began to vibrate. Breaking through the world power boundary of the miracle continent, NKOS is now a time bomb for the miracle continent. No one knows when he will explode. But the only thing we can be sure of is that once enkos really lets go completely, he is likely to cause permanent and complete damage to an area. It is even possible to break the crystal wall of the plane and let the power of the void storm pour in, so as to accelerate the death of the plane. Any plane has a lifetime. They will not only grow, but also perish. However, only a few planes will develop again after the death of the world origin for a period of time, so as to give birth to a new world origin and take a big step forward in the growth limit of the whole plane. No one knows whether the miracle continent will be like this. But NKOS and Beth only know one thing, that is, if the plane channel created by Elken is allowed to continue to exist, the miracle continent will soon embark on the road of destruction. In particular, the channel call sent by Elken is still prepared for the arrival of the upper demons, which requires a large number of lower demons to build demon facilities and speed up the construction and stability of the plane channel by forcibly extracting the world origin. When enkos appeared in the central courtyard, countless little demons ran around like headless flies. A group of demon soldiers, carrying some strange biological materials, ran out of the demon channel. However, before these demon soldiers could build the biomaterials in their hands, all the heads of these soldiers were blown off one by one, and even the biomaterials in their hands could not be spared. Fear quickly spread. "Get out!" Enkos let out a roar. "Get back all of you!" Immediately, thousands of little demons were directly shocked to death, but most of them completely lost their action power under the roar of enkos and could only collapse to the ground. Only a few little demons who were close to the plane channel and far away from enkos turned around and ran towards the plane channel. Enkos stared at the huge transmission channel, which had grown to five meters high and three meters wide. His voice was as low as a wounded beast. He was originally a very independent person, but now he can''t exert his strength at will in order to find the bearing limit of the world barrier, which makes him suddenly feel tied up. In addition, two years have passed, but he has not searched Rick''s hiding place at all. He can''t even find Rick after meeting bass, which makes enkos feel very angry. Because Rick escaped from him. Of course, now that his strength has broken through the bearing limit of the world wall, NKOS also has some other special means. After receiving Sean''s urgent call for help - that''s what Andrew gave Sean before he fell asleep. Although they can only be used once, they can set a coordinate point for Sean and let bass or NKOS tear open the space crack to rescue him - they locked the coordinate point and sent it directly. If he didn''t break through the limit of the world wall, even if he wanted to do so, he would need to spend a lot of energy and time. At this moment, enkos stood in front of the plane channel and stared at the scene on the other side of the channel. He''s waiting. Wait for the appearance of the other two demons. If it''s just the magic Lord family, enkos can just forcibly close the plane channel. Anyway, although the magic Lord family is also a great demon king family, the magic Lord itself is not a great demon king, just a demon king rank. In terms of the habits of the demon family, as long as it is not the big demon king behind the magic Lord, NKOS doesn''t have to face each other at all, because the magic Lord doesn''t even have the qualification to communicate with NKOS. Only Elken, a demon king with no background, needs to give the LORD some face and call him your excellency. Soon, there was a sudden twist in the plane channel. Two figures appeared in it. This is the projection of the will of the two great demons, menzost and Baian - in the demon plane, the great demons can do this, even NKOS. However, it is not easy to do this in the world of subject matter. Of course, if it is to let the projection split into the material world, it is not difficult, but if the noumenon wants to get another projection split after entering the material world, it is not an easy thing. Looking at the two great demons who were at the same level as himself, enkos didn''t face Elken''s casual again, but looked serious and serious. While menzost and Bai''an were slightly stunned when they saw that enkos was standing on the other side of the channel. They just felt the request for a direct meeting. Although they didn''t know who the other party was, the smell of the great devil was real, so the two great demons appeared. But at this time, when seeing enkos, the famous demon king, even menzost and Bai''an bowed slightly to show their respect for the strong. Among the ten great demons in the abyss, enkos has ranked third for tens of thousands of years. This time span is enough to teach all demons to maintain a certain respect when facing enkos. Moreover, according to the rumor of the abyss, enkos ranked third only because he was too lazy to talk to the other two great demons. It doesn''t mean that he is really inferior to the first and second great demons. Both menzost and Bai an failed to win a place in the top ten. Of course, although it is not the existence of the top ten, their strength is not weak. They finally grew up after countless battles like enkos. "Don''t you know what you want, sir enkos?" Bai an spoke first. He has been a great devil for a long time than mosod, so it is most appropriate for him to speak in the face of strong people such as enkos. This is also a kind of respect. "I want all of you to withdraw!" Enkos stared at Bai''an and said in a deep voice, "and erase the plane coordinates." Hearing enkos''s words, Bai''an didn''t say anything, but menzost suddenly changed his face: "Lord enkos, I need a reason!" "No reason!" Enkos looked impatient, "give up the invasion, erase the plane coordinates, go back to each family and find each mother. I think today''s things have never happened. Otherwise... " "What if not?" Morzost was a quick tempered man who immediately became angry - in fact, few demons were not like this. "Do you say that the demon of Al is going to fight against our abyss crack?" "No." NKOS shook his head. Menzost''s face improved a little, and his tone was a little less blunt. After all, enkos also gave him steps, so he opened his mouth and was ready to speak. But NKOS didn''t mean to speak to him. Before he could speak, he shook his head and said again: "otherwise, you will all be on my hunting list. When I get back, I will come to the door one by one, and then dismantle all of you Also, you don''t represent the abyss crack. And I don''t need to rely on the power of the El demons. " "You!" Morzod''s face suddenly became very ugly. "Not satisfied?" Enkos raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t agree, shall we fight when I go back Watch me dig out your heart. " "Your Excellency NKOS." Seeing that morzost had been a little obviously frustrated, Bai''an''s heart was also slightly frowned, but she couldn''t see anything on her face, but her tone was a lot lower, "this is the carnival hosted by the arrogant Lord Elken, she..." "She''s dead." Enkos said with disdain on his face. He choked so directly that the great devil Baian could hardly swallow, "arrogance? She is not qualified to be arrogant about everything in the world. " "You... You put him..." "She is disrespectful to me. Isn''t it normal for me to kill her?" Enkos''s face showed impatience. "I''ll tell you this when you two show up. It''s enough to give you face. Don''t provoke me again, otherwise don''t blame me for being really angry I''m not discussing with you, but informing you. Now withdraw my troops immediately and erase the plane coordinates. I don''t want to see any demons enter this plane. Of course, you can''t listen. Anyway, I can directly detonate this plane channel. What you will lose at that time is also your business. " "NKOS! Don''t go too far! " "We are both the great devil..." "Bah." Enkos spit directly, but it''s a pity that he passed through mosod, but it still made mosod angry, "what qualifications do you have to compare with me? I''ll say it''s similar to me, just you I can dig out your heart with one hand, believe it or not? I repeat, don''t make me really angry, or you''ll be ready to bear my anger. " After thinking about it, NKOS decided to say what bass asked him to say: "of course, if you are not convinced, you can continue to try to invade. Bass and I are waiting here As long as you dare to come, I will show you all! " "Beth!" Hearing enkos''s words, Bai''an was stunned, "the great king of bones?" "Besides that guy, is there anyone I know whose name is Beth?" Enkos was even more upset when he saw Baian''s frightened look. He didn''t understand why it was useless for these guys to be intimidated by him, but when he heard Beth''s words and reported Beth''s name, these guys changed color. In fact, if there is only one bass, the two great demons, morzost and Bai''an, naturally don''t care, because the thirteen kings of the dead are full of their quantity, that is, they exist at the same level as the great demons. But when enkos, the great demon king, and Beth, the king of the dead, are together, menzost and Bai''an will have to weigh the price of the invasion. "Can I ask why you two are at this level and refuse our invasion?" "Beth and I are looking for Rick!" Enkos was really impatient, but he was patient to repeat what Beth asked him to say, "are you finished?" "Rick!?" This time it was the turn of morzost to show his shock, "the one of the seven witches on the skeleton plane?" Enkos didn''t even have the mood to answer this time, so he rolled his eyes directly. "I see. Lord enkos. " Bai an said in a deep voice, "we will withdraw immediately, close this plane channel and erase the plane coordinates at the same time." "Hurry up!" Enkos roared, and then turned away without looking back. He is too lazy to continue talking to the two old guys. Of course, his heart is also very unhappy. Why should Beth''s words work better than him! Chapter 908 Beth walked slowly to the guardian spirit. As a dead creature, Beth can feel the loss of life power. I don''t know how this guardian spirit is made. There is an extremely active symbol of vitality in its body. However, at this time, the vitality of the guardian spirit is frantically losing. To this extent, I''m afraid even Hitler can''t save it. "The life capsule is broken." Beth glanced at the guardian spirit and said, "do you have any last wishes?" Hearing Beth''s words, the guardian spirit looked stunned, then raised his head and looked at Beth. At this moment, the gradually dull look of the guardian spirit finally brought a little anger, and his eyes were full of a trace of shock. "You... You are..." the eyes of the guardian spirit gradually showed a look of joy, "Beth... Sir..." "Yes." Beth nodded slightly, and his cold face showed a rare smile at this time. "Beth... My Lord." The guardian spirit was surprised and said, "Wang... How are you?" The king of the guardian spirit did not mean Andrew. It''s nanali. Nanali lampelocci. The creation of the mermaid clan in those years was just the product of nanali''s unintentional magic experiment, so in fact, there are great defects in the blood of these Mermaid clans, which is the real reason why they can never become legends - the mermaid clan is not strong enough to become legends, but once they dare to cross that line, Then they will be completely destroyed because they can''t bear the pressure of the will of the world. And Andrew deliberately left this defect. Because they are not people who belong to the world after all, and the world has developed very well. They do not intend to intervene and interfere too much. So Andrew didn''t dare to leave clues for anything that shouldn''t belong to the world - he didn''t want to be assimilated by the rules of the world because of the beliefs of the residents of the world. Simply put, Andrew doesn''t want to be God. In this world, people believe that everything is created by God - this concept can not be said to be wrong. Because the initial establishment of a plane is indeed laid by a strong person, and then there are gradually extended and perfect rules and various creatures born from it - for the aborigines of this plane, the creator is the creator God. But for Beth and others who know the truth of the world, there is no secret about the history of the world. "OK." Beth doesn''t know where Nana Li is now, because each of them received different orders before Andrew fell asleep, but the only thing Beth can know is that Nana Li is still alive, so he just hesitated and nodded, "your God King is still alive now. So you can rest assured that she has nothing to do. " It seems that she thought of Nana Li once, and the guardian spirit also showed a rare smile. Beth squatted beside the guardian spirit, whispered - if enkos or Andrew saw it, he would see if the sun rose from the west, because Beth had such a gentle side - and said, "tell me, why... Why did you become like this?" "The summoning ceremony failed..." the guardian spirit smiled bitterly with some guilt in his eyes. "I''m sorry, we didn''t follow Lord Andrew''s advice... So I think I should stay here and continue to guard and suppress here in another form to ensure that the devil won''t appear again But I didn''t expect that her strength was far beyond my expectation... " "It''s all right. NKOS will solve the problem." Beth shook his head, reached out and patted the guardian spirit on the shoulder. "In fact, even if you don''t try the calling ceremony, the world won''t change in the end. The twilight of the gods is approaching, and war is inevitable. But I didn''t expect that the goal of your calling ceremony would be the devil, not the devil. " Although the devil and the devil are both heretical creatures, their personalities are quite different. At least the devil will follow the price and agreement of the call, but the devil will not take all this into account. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine what will happen after calling Elken out - among the seven demon kings, greed, lust and gluttony may still have the possibility of negotiation, but there is no possibility of negotiation for the other four, especially the arrogant Lord. No one can command the arrogant Lord, even the great devil. "At that time, there were traitors among us, and the call array was moved by the people..." the guardian spirit said with some difficulty, "and at that time, Elken was seriously injured, and we thought we could try to control..." Control arrogance? Beth shook his head. Even in his world, no one would do such a thing. I don''t know whether to say these guys are brave or they don''t have any brains. However, considering that these people are nanali''s family members, Beth didn''t say anything important. "At least you didn''t escape the responsibility of failure. You still proved your courage." Beth whispered, "your God King will be happy to know." "Wang doesn''t want us to call her God King..." the guardian spirit smiled, but soon caused a violent cough. Nanali is not only a God but also a king for the mermaid people in the whole miracle continent. So at that meeting, the mermaid family always called her God King, but this title made nanali very unhappy, so later the mermaid family called her king. However, although nanali is not happy that these guys call them God kings, she has repeatedly said that she will not care about their life and death. But when the first Mermaid Empire perished, nanali still protected these guys so that they could successfully establish the second Mermaid empire. Otherwise, with the fighting ability of the mermaid family, it is impossible to survive the twilight war of the gods that affected the whole continent. Even when the second Mermaid empire was attacked, Nana Li almost shot. If Andrew hadn''t subdued Nana Li, no one was sure whether the deep-sea queen would flood the whole miracle continent because of her temporary anger. Later, because of this, nanali and Andrew had a quarrel for 10000 years. They can only watch the changes of the world quietly like recorders and onlookers, and can not interfere in the affairs of the world. This is Andrew''s order. So, facing Rick, they can do it. They can also fight against the arrogant Lord Elken. Only in the face of people, things and things that exist in the world itself, they can''t do it at will. They can only take advantage of loopholes in the rules. This is also the reason why the mermaid clan will have survivors later - it is because they took advantage of the loopholes in the rules that they saved some Mermaid survivors, rather than directly protecting the departure of many people as when the first Mermaid empire was destroyed. This is Andrew''s biggest concession. At that time, according to Andrew''s conjecture, the will of the world was likely to directly destroy all the mermaids, including the scientific and technological forces left by the Mermaids - this is not a force belonging to the world, at least it can not be developed in this era. Since then, they have been trying their best to avoid unnecessary emotional entanglements with any creature in the world. To this end, even the money for meals is earned by Andrew, nanali, ABIS and DEX, who open pubs. In order to avoid "regular customers", they never stay in one place for a long time, but move constantly. "Nana Li has always been duplicity. In fact, she has always been very happy when you call her God King." If Andrew and others have feelings for the creatures in the world, it must be the non-human fish family. After all, this is a race inadvertently created by nanali, and they have always lived with these guys in the most glorious period of the world. Even if it was the spirit who could be regarded as Castile''s son, Andrew and others just took care of it. They didn''t say what happened because of him. "Lord Beth..." the guardian spirit smiled, and then seemed to want to say something. "Those two little guys are fine." Beth knew what the guardian spirit wanted to say, and he said directly, "if there was not a storm transmission array under the altar, which provided us with more accurate coordinate points and channel entrance, we couldn''t come so quickly So you can rest at ease. With me, no one can take your soul. " "Lord Beth, I have another request." The guardian spirit suddenly said. "Go ahead." Beth nodded. "As long as I can do it and don''t violate the will of the world." "Please erase my consciousness." The guardian spirit said, "if I hadn''t insisted on performing the calling ceremony, there wouldn''t be those things later. No matter how the world becomes today, this responsibility makes me feel very guilty after all Let my soul return, I always feel uneasy, so... Please erase my consciousness. " "You should know that erasing consciousness does not mean rebirth." Beth frowned, "but completely disappeared." "I know." The guardian spirit nodded, "but I don''t regret it. It''s my decision I, but the king''s bodyguard, I can''t discredit the king. " "It''s done well enough." Beth said in a deep voice. "Lord Beth, this is my last request." Chapter 909 "Huo Huo left?" Enkos looked at Beth standing in front of the guardian spirit and asked. "Let''s go." Beth nodded in silence. "Nana Li will be very sad when she knows." Enkos glanced. "This guy is her favorite person. When the survivors moved away, nanali was sad for a long time because she couldn''t find this guy I didn''t expect this guy to come here. " "He''s trying to guard Elken." Beth said in a deep voice and looked at Elken''s body. Beth''s eyes looked very ugly. "None of the demons are good goods." Enkos suddenly shouted, "I''m also a devil!" "So you''re not a good product." Beth snorted coldly. "Do you want to fight!" Enkos suddenly roared, and had begun to roll his sleeves, ready to fight, "I''ll give you a hand!" In this world, he can play to level 22, but Beth can only play level 20. If they exist at the same level, let alone the second-order gap, even the half order strength gap, the final result will become very different. So if we start fighting here, enkos can finally say to Beth what he wanted to say for tens of thousands of years. Just, does Beth look like such a fool? "Ha ha." Beth sneered, then walked back to the high platform without looking back, "how''s the matter of plane channel handled?" "Oh, those guys have promised to close." After being so abruptly diverted from the topic, enkos really forgot to continue looking for bass to yell and fight. His attention was immediately shifted to the smooth closing of the plane channel. As soon as he remembered that those guys heard Bass''s words, they immediately decided to close the plane channel. Enkos felt unhappy, and once he was unhappy, he didn''t want to talk to bass. Beth was also happy to have enkos shut up. Of course, he knew why the plane channel closed so smoothly. With him and NKOS, if those big demons were not kicked by donkeys, they would never come to trouble. After all, the channel of that plane coordinate points here. As long as they still enable that coordinate, the plane portal will only appear here. There are enkos and bass blocking the door. They don''t have many demons, unless they are demons of enkos level, and they must have more than four. Beth glanced at enkos, who seemed a little depressed. He knew that with enkos''s head, he would not understand why those guys would suddenly give up the invasion. "What''s in your hand?" Seeing Beth not talking, the restless enkos suddenly spoke again. "Magic soul." Beth answered lightly, "Huo Huo asked me to erase his meaning, not to let him prefer to let his soul explode I used a clever means to make his soul into a magical soul, which can be regarded as keeping him in another form. " "This will consume you a lot of pale flame." Enkos said. Beth didn''t answer, just walked on quietly. NKOS shrugged and said nothing more. The two men went to the high platform in silence, and then continued down the closed channel destroyed by enkos''s magic flame. Along the way, they were not interested in talking. They were moving forward so quietly. Only the footsteps of the two people could be heard in the air, and they fell on the steps. However, unlike Elken''s deliberately displayed space vibration resonance sound, enkos and bass seemed very natural. The passage was not really very long, so they soon came to the bottom. As Beth said before, at the bottom of the passage is a huge altar. I didn''t know what it was for sacrifice before, but it can be seen that the altar is very luxurious and exquisite, and there is a female statue on the altar. This female statue is carved by nanali, and this altar was specially used to worship nanali - not in the traditional sense, but the altar made by the mermaid family to show respect. In the center of the altar is a portal in pure energy form. Around the portal is dense light green air flow, which is constantly rotating. These air flows form a presence similar to a floor mirror. What can be seen through the front and back of the portal is also different. However, in the inner space of this green air flow, you can see the black air flow swimming, and sometimes there are red and deeper black lightning. Storm portal. It is a very dangerous super long-distance portal, and different from the portal on the miracle continent today, it also has the function of fixed-point coordinates. Just now, Sean and Nolo wanted bass and NKOS to pass the coordinate points through this transmission, so that NKOS could tear open the space barrier at a very fast speed, and then rushed to the front of Sean and Nolo. However, the smell emitted when tearing open the space barrier is also particularly violent. Therefore, even Noro and Sean are hurt by the smell. At this time, they are resting here. "There''s a lot of noise." Sean looked pale at Beth and NKOS, and then smiled weakly. "I don''t understand. You were forced to use the Phoenix stone by that little guy." When enkos saw Sean, he scolded, "I thought it was a big devil. I didn''t expect it to be arrogant... This little guy is not even an appetizer." Sean curled his mouth. I thought he was not a super strong man, let alone one of the seven demon kings. Even if he came a demon with a regular Legion sequence identity, he also ran for his life. The two sides are not at the same level at all. How to fight? Sean thinks his strength has really become stronger now, but it''s not strong enough to fight against the existence of one of the seven demon kings. It''s not brave, it''s completely death. "He is no match for arrogance." Beth interrupted enkos''s murmur. In a sense, Sean is also a disciple of Beth, so he still has to help Sean. However, Sean''s growth really surprised Beth a little - this level is no better than his level. It''s not easy to increase the strength of martial artists, especially when it involves the growth of martial arts skills, combat experience, consciousness and so on. In Beth''s eyes, perhaps Sean''s ability to understand sword skills is not strong enough. He can only be regarded as a careless level, not even general. But he does have his own merits. How many years has he not met this kind of balanced growth that can go hand in hand in many aspects? And most importantly, Beth can clearly feel in Sean that Sean''s insight into fencing has reached a high level. "Here you are." Beth went up to Sean and handed him a box. Sean seldom saw Beth show his seriousness, so at this time, he naturally took the wooden box with some trepidation and fear that he would fall off accidentally. What Beth can take so seriously must be very important to Sean, so he can''t help but take it seriously. "What is this...?" Sean asked cautiously, but he didn''t dare to open it easily. "Magic soul." Beth whispered. But this surprised Sean and almost threw the box out. Magic soul! This thing is a necessary material for artifact! If anything wants to become an artifact, it must cultivate a magical soul, so that it can comprehensively transform the defects of a piece of equipment and make it grow automatically. Only in this way can a piece of equipment break away from the category of "man-made", so as to truly reach the ranks of "artifact". Sean remembered that in the dawn and dusk times, forgers at that time had the special ability to hunt souls, which allowed them to artificially create magical souls. At that time, it was also an era of artifact proliferation - when I went out, I was embarrassed to say hello without any artifact. Later, when the gods broke out at dusk, the reason why all the people had the ability to kill gods was also because they were holding artifacts. After the war, in order to prevent such mass slaughter, the gods announced that the soul was the domain of the gods, and no one in the world could study the soul. In this way, those who have the ability to capture the soul will gradually disappear and die. Now, if you want to make an artifact, you can only produce a trace of spirituality by the equipment itself, so as to give birth to the magical soul, and then you can get out of the womb and become an artifact. In the tens of thousands of years since the ash age, there are only three pieces of equipment that have become artifacts because of their spirituality. Sean looked at the magic soul in his hand, and his face looked very excited. He has been looking for the most suitable material for the black king. If he has this magical soul, as long as he can collect some other rare materials and make no mistakes in the forging process, he will have a 40% chance to successfully produce an artifact! Artifact! In the game, the most coveted thing for all players who learn forging is to successfully forge an artifact! Although the game restricts players from making legendary equipment, it does not limit players to continue to study the forging skills. According to the official tone, it is possible to forge an artifact equipment as long as they have special materials. Later, after many inquiries, the player finally knew that this special material was the magic soul! At the moment, Sean can''t wait to return to the void principality immediately and start his forging journey of the black king! Is there anything more exciting than forging an artifact? Sean can''t think of anything else. Chapter 910 "Don''t be happy too soon." Seeing Sean smiling, Beth said faintly, "forging artifact is not as simple as you think The general magic flame can''t let you integrate the magic soul into the equipment. " "That..." Sean was stunned and said, "what flame do I want to use?" "The fire of the abyss, the fire of hell, anything." NKOS suddenly smiled and looked very happy. But hearing what NKOS said, Sean''s face became ugly in an instant. These two kinds of flames cannot exist in this material world at all. Even if he can really enter the abyss or hell, will those demons and Demons honestly let him make artifacts? Even if they will, it is impossible to hide the energy fluctuation generated when the artifact was born from those demons and demons. Even in the material world, people with enough strength can sense it. Not to mention those two terrible planes, maybe there will be strong ones on this side of the main material plane. "If you don''t make trouble, you''ll die, won''t you?" Beth glanced at enkos and then said, "the fire in the center of the earth is also possible In the dawn and ash age, when forging artifact equipment, those forgers used the fire in the center of the earth This kind of flame can still be found on the miracle continent, but it is not easy to borrow it. You can consider the grey dwarf''s silver coast Empire and the gunfire empire on the west continent. If you can''t do it again, the legendary firehammer chamber of commerce also has a core lava furnace If you can''t, you can only go to the underground world. It''s much easier for the underground world to find the fire in the center of the earth than on the surface. " Listening to Beth''s words, Sean silently remembered all these places. But there''s no hope for Sean on the legendary firehammer. Now he is a black family of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. As long as he dares to go to the trade capital, the pan continental chamber of Commerce will definitely dare to kill him. So the only thing that can be considered is the silver coast Empire and the gunfire empire. But the reputation of the grey dwarf has not been very pleasant. And the silver coast empire is not all grey dwarves has the final say. The dwarves also occupy a big lead. If they know that Sean wants to forge artifact, they will try to grab it. "Can we only try our luck in the gunfire empire or the underground world?" Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and he couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. Underground world, he''s going to go. But on the west side, he didn''t plan to go. That''s the real place of war. Dwarves, orcs and elves are basically concentrated in the western continent, where human beings have always been at a disadvantage. Moreover, even mankind itself is not united. The outbreak of conflicts among countries is a normal behavior. Even a war in three or five days can be regarded as military training. The biggest problem is that there are more than 30 gods in the western continent, so God wars will break out from time to time - wars of this scale will affect the survival of several countries, and sometimes even involve dwarves, orcs and elves. Thinking of the western continent, Sean suddenly thought of Elsie. He didn''t know how Elsie was now. Seeing Sean suddenly lost his mind, Beth coughed, which pulled Sean''s spirit back. He looked up at Beth. Beth glanced at Sean, and then said again, "I know your situation is not very good, so I''m afraid there will be some trouble in collecting materials. I''ve left you a heart of the arrogant Lord outside You can use it yourself or as a forging material, as you like. " Enkos brushed his lips. It was clear that he had forgotten to pinch his heart for a moment. Now, as a result, it was used as a favor by Beth. However, it''s not so shameless to expose bass now. Although they often dislike each other, on the whole, they can maintain unity in the face of outsiders. It''s like when NKOS can''t find Rick and gets angry, Beth will come out to appease him. When the arrogant Lord provokes enkos, Beth will also have the idea of tearing Elken to pieces. They are a group. "I''d better be the material." Sean thought and said. If Sean is demon blood, he doesn''t mind absorbing the blood of the seven demon king. In this way, he can also enhance his great power, and maybe even touch the edge of the legend at one breath. You know, the devil''s power is all concentrated on the main heart, so Sean guesses that what bass and them can leave must be the main heart. It''s just that he doesn''t have demon blood - at least Sean doesn''t think he has demon blood. Therefore, unless he is willing to become a devil, he can make use of the power of the devil''s heart. Otherwise, the heart is just a material for him. Under normal circumstances, Sean might risk trying to get the blood of the upper demon, but under the limitation of the blood ability of the real eye, Sean doesn''t want to risk trying. Who knows that the ability of the real eye can''t exist after becoming a demon. "Whatever you want." Beth shrugged. "There''s one more thing I want to tell you." "What?" Sean asked. "If you don''t reach the strength of the holy land, don''t take risks." Beth said, "the temperature of the fire in the center of the earth is very high. A body like you can''t approach and forge. At least you must have the strength of the holy land." Sean was a little silly when he heard Beth''s words. To make a piece of equipment, does NIMA need the strength of the holy land? But Beth wasn''t joking at all. Sean thought about it and decided to follow Beth''s instructions. After all, Beth wouldn''t hurt him. If he really finds the fire in the center of the earth, but finds that he can''t get close to it and can''t forge it, then he will really want to cry without tears. Only in this way, he must change his next trip. Sean had planned to go to the Millennium covenant Empire first. Now it seems that he has to improve his strength first. After going through this time, Sean''s state of mind has changed. Before that, Sean had always believed that as long as his strength was not too far away from his enemies, there was no need to rush to improve, but to control the situation as much as possible and form his own potential, so as to have more living space - after all, he was a leader, not a hero, and it was enough for his men to have strong enough. But now, Sean doesn''t think so. If their own strength becomes stronger, they will form a greater potential when they cooperate with the national strength of the void principality. Moreover, his enemies can no longer take action against him, and there will be fewer shackles on Sean, so there will be more space and room for what he wants to do. At least, if he had the strength not inferior to Elken today, he would not be forced by the demon king to use the precious Phoenix stone. That''s the life-saving prop Andrew left him. It can only be used once! But he used this precious opportunity here, and Sean felt a little sorry - he was going to use it for the recovery of Utopia. "I see." Sean nodded and his eyes became firm. He had made a choice. "Very good." Beth nodded. "The Phoenix stone has been used by you, so next... Even if you have something, it''s hard for us to come to support you at the first time. Do you know that?" Sean nodded. Beth thought for a while, and then said, "since you know, just ask what you want to ask now, and I''ll answer it for you at one time In this way, you also have new goals and directions, so you don''t have to know what you''re going to do next. " "Thank you!" Sean gave a sincere thanks. Then, next, Sean will tell the troubles he encountered in practicing fencing one by one, including some problems of calming the soul and calming the soul. Facing Sean''s problems, Beth was also surprised to find that Sean had gone so far on the road of fencing, which has far exceeded Beth''s expectation. Perhaps among the disciples that Beth received before, Sean was not very good. At least in the mastery of the seven forms of the soul, Sean was very stupid. However, on the sword saint''s road, Sean was better than his disciples, and many of his feelings were even encountered when he had to take the road of God. But Sean has already met at this time, which shows that if Sean wants to embark on the road of Jiandi in the future, he will be more smooth sailing. In fact, the time to answer is not long, because Sean has a good foundation, and many questions can be bypassed by analogy. Therefore, when Beth answers several big questions, Sean has his own understanding of those small questions. In fact, this kind of understanding with the answer is the real mastery. "Any questions?" Beth seemed to be satisfied with Sean, so his attitude was rare and gentle at this time. After thinking about it carefully, Sean opened the bag that had been tied on his belt and took Gulu out: "Mr. bass, do you know what this is?" Gulu has been sleeping for several years. Only once did he tremble when he met a priest of the morning light church, and then he was silent. And Sean, his intuition has always told him that this thing must not be met by the people of the morning light church, so Sean didn''t dare to take it out, or even go to the people of the morning light church. At this moment, when he saw the well-informed bass, Sean finally couldn''t help taking it out, because he was too worried about whether something would happen to Gulu, because even marshmallow had evolved. "Devil''s egg!" Seeing Gulu, Beth''s face suddenly changed, "where did you get this?" Seeing Beth''s face change, Sean immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. But he couldn''t tell Beth about his system, so he had to make up an excuse to deal with it. Fortunately, Beth was completely focused on this "divine and devil egg" and didn''t notice the strange look that Sean flashed just now, so he didn''t really pay attention to the excuse that Sean said. After hearing Sean''s general story, Bess sighed and said, "this thing... Is very special, not ordinary Basically, the eggs of gods and demons can grow into any creature, and no one knows what they can eventually become, because this growth depends on what they encounter before they grow up. " "That is to say... If it decides that the speed is not fast enough before it becomes an adult, it is likely to have very fast ability after it becomes an adult. If it needs four legs, it is likely to grow four legs It is very possible to grow wings, become extremely huge, or simply become a person, because no one knows what this thing will eventually become. " "Well... Mr. bass, do you know why... Will he be like this now?" "I absorbed too much magic power and lost my balance, so I fell into a deep sleep." Beth looked a little complicated and said, "you can find someone. Maybe he can help you But you''d better move quickly, because you''ve wasted a lot of time. This little guy probably doesn''t have a few years to live. " Chapter 911 Beth looked a little complicated at the thing in Sean''s hand. This is not the first time he has seen Gulu. But that time, he didn''t recognize Gulu''s real identity. At that time, he just thought Gollum was just a light elf. After all, the divine power emitted by Gollum was the purest power of light, and Beth, who had been to the world of light, naturally mistook this thing for the young soul of light, which is commonly known as the light elf. As long as it has sufficient light source power, this thing can quickly degenerate and evolve into an angel. Therefore, in the world of light, light elves are also the basis for maintaining the development of the whole world of light, and the angels evolved from them are the most important force in the world of light. For example, legzain, the Lord of the morning light, is actually related to the law of the world of light. In a sense, he is the legal representative of the creator God of the world of light in different planes. Therefore, he is also qualified to command and dispatch the army of angels. If Sean''s gadget is really a light elf, it''s not a problem to finally cultivate a six winged angel. That''s why Beth said Sean got a good thing. But now, after feeling the powerful magic power in Gulu''s body, Beth knew that he had guessed Gulu''s identity wrong before. Light elves, dark elves and the eggs of gods and demons are very similar. If they are not very professional scholars with certain authority in this field, it is impossible to distinguish the differences between the three at a glance. Of course, most people don''t even know what the devil''s egg is - at least Beth doesn''t know what it is. He also heard about the devil''s egg from Andrew. The only thing he knows is that it is a creature in a higher latitude space plane. Now, Beth finally knows why Gulu is afraid of himself. Evil and death are two distinct energies. The eggs of gods and demons can absorb demons, but reject death - basically, all living creatures reject death. "Now the magic Qi in his body is so strong that it destroys his physical balance. In order to ensure his own safety, he can only fall into a deep sleep." Beth said in a deep voice, "but... It''s strange." "What''s strange?" Sean carefully put Gulu away and asked. "This magical breath has been very strong, at least far beyond the limit it can bear. Logically, your little guy should not live." Beth frowned slightly. He glanced at enkos. Although Beth didn''t want to admit about magic, enkos was actually more like an expert than him. What he was good at was the breath of the dead. "Normally, I died a few years ago." Seeing Beth looking at himself, enkos naturally knew what Beth was going to ask, so he directly answered, "but there is a force in this to protect his core, so that he will not be swallowed up by the huge magical force so soon However, there is only one or two years left at most, or even shorter. I''m not an expert in this field, and I don''t know the specific situation. " "Andrew once took me past Gollum." After a moment of hesitation, Sean said. Beth and NKOS looked at each other, and then there was a clear color in their eyes. If Andrew did it, the reason why Gulu is still alive now will be explained. Bess and NKOS will be a little curious about this question, but that''s all. They won''t ask too much. And as long as Andrew''s affairs are involved, in Beth and NKOS''s view, these things are not a problem at all. There are no things Andrew can''t do in this world. "Who is that man?" Sean asked. "Hercules." Beth looked a little strange. "Well, speaking... He''s in Ryan Kingdom now, but even I can''t feel the specific location, but it''s generally certain that he''s in the Roma grassland." Roma grassland? Sean was stunned. This is a vast grassland in the hinterland of Ryan kingdom. It is not very far from the acorn grassland. There are probably two count leaders in the middle. The straight border is about a week away from riding. Sean will know this place in detail because if he wants to continue his mission in the holy land, he must go to Roma and pick up a figure about the bronze body there. This Roma city is the county city of count Suen, which is also one of the magic array network erection points of lane Kingdom this time. Now all magic arrays in lane Kingdom have been opened for use, so it can leave a lot of time for Sean to travel. "This man is very powerful, isn''t he?" Sean thought for a moment. Seeing that Beth''s face was a little strange, he asked. "That guy... Just try not to provoke him." Beth said, then took a piece of parchment from her body and handed it to Sean. On this parchment, there is a picture of a teenager. The teenager smiles very sunny and bright, and reveals two tiger teeth. But at the bottom of the portrait is a series of zeros. Sean can''t understand the words written on the parchment. I guess it should not be the words of the world, but as long as a normal person can see it, this parchment is a wanted notice, and the following series of zeros are definitely a reward. More than a billion bounties! Sean can''t imagine what kind of concept this is, but what can be imagined is that this man is definitely a very ferocious guy. I just don''t know why, Sean always thought the boy looked familiar. But in this world, he clearly has not seen many teenagers. If he really feels familiar, he must have met them in the game. But now the brain seems to be in a mess, so Sean can''t remember the specific situation for a while and a half. But he knows that if he can feel familiar, he must be more important people in the game, which may involve some unnecessary troubles. "Well, that''s all I can say. You can work hard on the rest." Beth put away the parchment. Sean was acutely aware that when Beth hid parchment into the lining of his dress, he saw several sheets of parchment. The material or size as like as two peas just took it, it proves that Beth Gang''s stack of parchment is definitely wanted. It''s just that Sean can''t understand the text above, so he doesn''t know the specific situation, but I''m afraid it should be a very powerful enemy that can make Beth so cautious. And Sean felt a chill at the thought of Beth asking himself to find such a vicious guy and trying not to provoke each other. However, Sean felt uneasy at the thought that Gulu wouldn''t have fallen into a deep sleep if it weren''t for himself. So anyway, he had to go to the Roma grassland and look for this guy named Hercules. "By the way, it seems that you have almost learned about Requiem and zhenhun." Beth didn''t know what Sean thought, so it didn''t lie too much in Sean''s absence. "Then I''ll teach you the next two moves." As soon as he heard that Beth was going to teach himself a new seven forms of soul, Sean immediately focused. Soul calming and soul calming are now his biggest killer mace and sword skills. It''s just that soul calming is used to deal with the strong ones in the upper gold, and soul calming can only be used to deal with the strong ones in the holy land level when the other party doesn''t pay special attention to himself, and it must be the lower holy land. If you are a strong man in the holy land with a higher level, the momentum change at the moment when zhenhun shot can easily be caught by your opponent, so you can quickly distance yourself from Sean. In this way, Sean will lose his last means to turn defeat into victory. Therefore, Sean has always been eager to learn the next move for the seven forms of the soul. This time, Beth actually said that he would teach himself the seven moves of two evocations, which made Sean how to be calm. "The first move is called broken soul." Beth pulled out the seal sword, and then said faintly, "to tell you the truth, as long as you master the soul calming and soul calming, it''s not too difficult for you to break the soul, because frankly, it''s just a sword after completely pouring and concentrating your power." At the same time, Beth quickly waved a sword. Chop. It''s just the simplest action of chopping down. Sean didn''t even see anything strange. The only thing he could feel was that Beth''s movement was so fast that there was no sound when he waved it. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t feel Beth''s hand at all. But the next second, Sean was stunned. He finally realized something was wrong! It''s too quiet! Even when Sean is chopping down, the long sword will make a roaring sound, because the weight of the weapon itself can not be eliminated. The greater the power, the greater the power increase when waving the weapon, and the greater the sound that should be caused - this is also the most common concept in martial arts. The greater the sound, the greater the power. Seeing Sean''s look, Beth knew that Sean had some understanding: "understand?" Sean nodded and shook his head. "Generally, I understand, but... I can''t understand." Beth seemed very satisfied with Sean''s reaction. This time, his action was really different from the previous careful teaching, mainly to test Sean. Seeing that Sean didn''t pretend to understand, Beth was still very satisfied, so he looked a lot more friendly: "then I''ll do it again, you see." This time, Beth''s shot was much slower. And Sean, without hesitation, opened the ability of the real eye when it was promoted to the fourth level: energy detection. Soon, Sean saw that when bass waved the long sword, with the long sword as the core, there were countless fighting spirits surging and puffing madly within a millimeter of the radius around. These fighting spirits turned into small whirlpools, completely enveloping everything around the long sword. It was like a black hole. It not only swallowed the light, but also the sound. It seemed that under this sword, whatever stood in front of the blade would be directly broken! [it is found that the special sword skill "calming the soul" requires strength 100, endurance 50 and agility 100. You have met the learning conditions. Because you have found the special mystery of sword skill, skill activation requires proficiency points to be exempted accordingly. At present, activation only requires proficiency points of 30 points You have enough proficiency points. Do you want to activate this skill?] "No!" Sean refused without thinking. He felt that he had mastered the essence of soul breaking and did not need to consume proficiency points to activate soul breaking. He planned to master soul breaking in the way of his own efforts as he had studied soul calming. Sean is also prepared to see through these thirty proficiency points. Now this passive skill has begun to play a more important role, especially in the fight with the strong in the holy land. Whether he sees through or not determines whether Sean can successfully escape from the killing of the strong in the holy land. With Sean''s current strength, he naturally can''t compete with the strong in the holy land, so seeing through can bring him a great role. As for the promotion to the Holy Land in the future, the value of insight will only be greater and cannot be reduced. After all, in addition to mutual suppression in each other''s fields, there is also how to make the battle end at a faster speed, so it is particularly important to see through this big killer. "Do you understand this time?" Beth asked. "I basically understand. As long as I try again, I should be able to master it quickly." Sean''s answer was full of confidence. Beth didn''t doubt the others. He nodded, and then told some mysteries of the broken soul, especially the power skills, which was helpful for Sean to master the broken soul faster. You know, when teaching Requiem and zhenhun before, Beth didn''t say it in such detail. He just explained and introduced it casually. The rest was mastered by Sean himself. At this time, Sean also realized that the greatest value of breaking the soul was not for attack, but for defense! In front of the broken soul, whether it''s magic, fighting spirit, enchantment or anything else, all can be broken with one sword. The countless tiny whirlpools around the sword are not only fighting spirit, but also the power of law - under the attack of using the power of law, there are few things in the world that can block it. If he can stop it, it is by no means what Sean can deal with now. At least it can prove that he is not as good as the other party in the understanding of the law. "The second move is to cut the soul." Beth said a simple word, and then waved his sword again. This sword is so consistent with the broken soul. However, at the moment of Sean''s reality, he saw countless fighting spirit wrapped around the sword body, and the law extended from the sword body is the law. Although this sword looks very similar to the broken soul, it actually represents two extremes of power. Breaking the soul is to suppress the weak and break all obstacles. Soul cutting is to defeat the strong with the weak and cut off all flaws. If you have to say, the former is the embodiment of power, while the latter is the embodiment of skill. Although the two swords look the same, their usage is different. At least soul breaking is more like an attack skill used to defend, resist and counterattack after dormancy; Soul cutting is a real attack skill. This move does not have the momentum of suppressing everything and the speed of calming the soul, nor the calm and peaceful atmosphere of calming the soul and the idea of unavoidable despair. However, it has the hegemonic momentum of sacrificing one''s own life. Sean just watched Beth swing his sword, but the whole person exuded an extremely overbearing momentum. Just watching from the side, Sean felt unable to look directly. His breath was completely pulled up and he didn''t dare to be an enemy at all. He could not imagine what it would be like if he were standing in front of Beth. But the only thing he knew was that if he was standing in front of Beth, he would be directly killed by Beth''s sword. [it is found that the special sword skill "soul cutting" requires strength 140, endurance 100 and level 9 occupation. You do not meet the current learning conditions and this skill cannot be activated at present.] Sean was stunned when he heard the prompt sound from the system. He didn''t expect that soul cutting was a skill that needed the power of the field as support! In the game, the skills that can be learned by all occupations above level 9 must be those involving the power of law. These skills have a common character, that is, they have very strong lethality, so they are also called "Holy Land martial arts". At the beginning of the game, many players who have risen to level 10 and level 11 may not be able to learn the Holy Land martial arts, because it is too difficult to obtain such skills. After all, the miracle continent is not an overpowering game. It is impossible to say that one person can dominate the whole world. Therefore, there will be very strict restrictions on the promotion of many skills and occupations. Of course, if you can master it, it is also your ability. The game of people with this ability will not hinder their growth. But as far as Sean knows, there were no more than 100 players who could master the martial arts of the holy land. According to Beth''s seven forms of soul, there are seven forms in total, and the fourth form is already a sacred martial art, so the next three forms are better than one! If you master the seven forms completely, I''m afraid it''s also the lowest level 10 skill! At this time, Sean really felt completely excited. "Do you understand?" Beth did another slow motion drill so that Sean could better see the soul, and then asked. "I already understand!" Sean nodded, "but I feel I can''t master it at present. I think I should make myself a strong man in the holy land before I can really control this sword." In fact, the study of soul cutting is much easier than soul calming. Its biggest problem is that it needs the support of the force of law. In addition, it is not too special. Chapter 912 Bass and NKOS didn''t stay too long. They soon chose to leave and told Sean the way to leave the mermaid capital. In fact, there is not much left in the mermaid capital. Many things were already empty when Lance''s grandparents first came here, and the rest that can''t be moved are not very important things. The reason why lanster came to the mermaid capital is just to let lanster empty the library of the mermaid capital - that storage ring exists for this reason. After all, knowledge is a very important content for the mermaid family. As for the five sacred treasures of the mermaid, Beth only knows the whereabouts of the deep-sea pearl, which is now in the ruins of Atlantis. Sean doesn''t have any idea about this relic. He doesn''t intend to open up wasteland at all - no matter now or in the future, no normal people can use the things opened up. In the game, to open up wasteland is all for experience, blood and other messy things, but Sean doesn''t lack these things at all. Why should he venture to open up a wasteland for the benefit of the world? The mermaid crown is worn on Huo Huo''s head. I heard that there are Mermaid people around Sean. Bass left the crown to Sean and told Sean the secret of the crown. In fact, the mermaid crown was made by Andrew. It is said that it refers to the control center made by the puppet creature he met in an adventure. In addition to being a symbol of image and identity, the greater value of this holy crown lies in the manipulation of mechanism puppets. The mermaid wearing the mermaid holy crown has control over all mechanism puppets, which is also the secret used by successive emperors of the mermaid Empire to suppress riots. However, with the disappearance of the mermaid crown in the first empire, the mechanism puppets developed in the second Mermaid Empire have changed. They no longer rely on the mermaid crown for control, but use a new set of magic array control system. Of course, because the construction template of mechanism puppets is still the drawings of the first Mermaid Empire, these mechanism puppets can still be controlled by the mermaid crown. But after Sean got the mermaid crown, he faced two problems. First, only lanster can use the mermaid crown function. Second, Sean has no mechanism puppet - the mechanism puppet in the mermaid capital at this time has long been destroyed in the battle with those demon soldiers in the noise just made by Elken. If NKOS hadn''t let these demons roll back into the abyss, Sean might still have a headache to clean up these demons. Therefore, unless Sean creates a new mechanism puppet, the mermaid crown is basically worthless. Even if Sean plans to create an organ puppet legion, it also requires that the organ puppet Legion must obey his command and control, not the manipulation of this bullshit Mermaid crown. Therefore, the mermaid crown that Beth threw directly to Sean now has only a symbolic role. As for the other three holy treasures of the mermaid family, the heart of the mermaid is in lanster''s hand, and the Trident and the sea sword are really missing. But anyway, these treasures are not artifacts. Even no one can use them except the mermaid family, so Sean is not interested at all. Especially after knowing that the mermaid capital has no treasure, Sean doesn''t even have the desire to explore. When Beth and NKOS left, Sean gave Beth a piece of earth fragment full of the power of the eight section rule and the bone of the deep-sea demon demon. If you count a piece of material found by Beth himself and given by Sean before, Andrew''s material list is only nine materials short. When Beth and enkos left and Sean joined HARTING, Hitler and Ariana, they waited for lance to come back. Sure enough, he didn''t live up to everyone''s expectations. The first time lanster woke up, he returned directly to the mermaid capital instead of leaving here to ask for help. The next thing is easy to deal with. With Beth''s direction, Sean asked everyone to help lanster. After clearing all the books in the mermaid capital library, they set off to return to the surface - through a short-distance portal, everyone soon returned to the water demon secret collection. Originally, Sean thought that the mermaid capital had a large number of treasures, so he deliberately emptied the storage ring, but he didn''t expect that it was a white joy, so Sean was still a little unhappy. Of course, if there is no harvest, it is not necessarily true. Eight earth rules, seven demon king level main heart, a complete magical soul, a mythical skill crystal, a mythical spear, a sacred martial arts skill, a powerful defensive sword skill, and Gulu''s awakening method. Any one of these things is a perfect harvest, let alone all at once. But Sean is still a little dissatisfied. After all, he is not alone now. His family is not hungry. He has to consider the whole principality, but he doesn''t have much time to waste. In particular, it is not too much to say that the current situation of the Principality of void is mired in a long-term war. The residents of the whole principality are almost in the situation of ten households and five empty. In addition, with the massacre and closure of the city ordered by William, I am afraid that a large number of refugees will not move into the Principality of void in a short time, so the source of troops will become tense immediately. It is not a long-term plan to rely on slaves in the trade capital. Don''t mention that Sean is now on the blacklist of the trade capital. It''s strange that the trade capital is willing to carry out the slave trade with him. If he agreed to the wild Union and stopped the slave trade, he and the void duchy must set an example. Therefore, the development of population has completely become one of Sean''s most troublesome places. After all, this is a reality, not a stand-alone game. If there is a lack of population in the game, I can open the modifier to change it. Sean really has a headache. No matter how painful it is, this policy that needs to recuperate will certainly not prosper so soon. According to Sean''s speculation, without more than five or six years, I''m afraid I can''t enter the second vigorous development period. Especially after the void principality established itself, even if the welfare policy was no matter how good, the continuous wars were enough to scare the refugees from moving. Besides, even if these refugees want to migrate, it is also a problem for those noble lords to let go. After all, population is the important foundation for the development of a territory. If there is no sufficient population, even if a territory is vast and rich in resources, it is meaningless. Sitting in his study, Sean looked at the streets of the wild city through the window, looking very calm. Wild city, which was the fortress stronghold built by man before, but now it has developed like a model in Andre''s hands, and has gradually become a prosperous metropolis. Sean has considered transferring the savage Legion back here. After all, it is still a dangerous thing that there is no strong army in such a prosperous city. But now the savage Legion is in the hands of Haila and sent to the front line, so it is difficult to deal with it for the time being. "Are you really going to leave?" Asked Noro, standing at the door, frowning. "Yes." Sean said in a deep voice, "I''ve thought for a long time. It''s meaningless to play any tricks before we don''t have enough strength Now we can indeed take advantage of the time when the Millennium covenant Empire has no time to take care of us and send troops quickly to force the Millennium covenant Empire to agree to our requirements, but what will happen later Once Utopia develops, no one will be jealous. With our current strength, we can''t hold it. " Noro didn''t know what Utopia was, but he didn''t come here in a day or two. Of course, he knew what kind of country the Millennium covenant empire was. Now, the empire is really in civil strife. The war that should have ended was dragged into the quagmire because of some accidents. Now both the Imperial Army and the rebel army are in a dilemma. The Imperial Emperor''s ambition of the Millennium alliance is absolutely impossible to continue to allow these rebel nobles to make trouble. Therefore, even if those noble rebel forces are willing to seek peace and return to the emperor''s command, the emperor will not agree. If Sean and the savage Federation jointly advance towards the Empire at this time, there will be two possibilities. First, the Millennium covenant Empire abandoned all internal contradictions and united to resist Sean''s empty principality and wild Federation; The second is to agree to Sean''s request and cede all the black land in the south of the Empire and the Millennium covenant area in the wilderness to Sean. Only in this way, the second scheme is a disgrace to the Millennium covenant Empire, which may speed up the Imperial Emperor to find an excuse to go to war with Sean after sweeping away the internal instability at all costs. With the current situation of the void principality, it is impossible to stop the army of the Millennium covenant empire. As for the wild Federation, Sean doesn''t think these guys will help themselves. After all, they are just a cooperation agreement. Before absolute interests, they can be the closest allies, partners and friends, but once the void principality falls into a sign of decline, I''m afraid they will turn into hungry wolves - Sean can trust the Madden tribe, the wall tribe, the great red fire tribe and the Rossi tribe, but he can''t trust other tribes, especially the two dwarf tribes. Because as long as they can annex the void principality, it is equivalent to opening a commercial export. At that time, they don''t need to pass through the void principality if they want to obtain any materials. To get rid of this dilemma, we need strength. Sean, you need a strong force, enough to make people dare not rise the heart of rebellion easily. "I''ve arranged everything." Sean said in a deep voice, "this time, I will travel by myself, and you have a chance to take a vacation Of course, if you don''t mind the trouble, go and help William clear all the bad blood, and then tell him to return to the void duchy as soon as possible. This time... I''m afraid I''ll leave for a long time. " Chapter 913 The emergence of magic transmission array benefits the whole miracle continent. It has greatly shortened the distance of the whole world, which makes many lighter goods transportation no longer so expensive and out of reach. Of course, a large number of goods still have to go through land or sea. After all, the transmission of magic transmission array is the weight to consume magic. Therefore, if the quantity of goods is too large and too many, using the magic transmission array is a loss making business. Of course, with the emergence of magic transmission array, magic communication network has also been covered and used on a large scale. In the past, magic communication crystal can only be used in the area with strong magic, but also has distance restrictions. However, since the magic transmission array began to be laid, the communication distance of the magic communication crystal has increased more than ten times. Now many war reports and messages can be transmitted at the first time - of course, if the two regions are in war, it is another matter, because the magic transmission array will be closed in wartime. The tactics of Duke void who went deep into the nugus family to decapitate and then fled thousands of miles have become a textbook classic war example. It is said that from May to August 1876, the tactical explanation topic of the lecture hall of the qainas empire was about Sean''s beheading tactics. The lecture hall of the qainas empire is a military organization founded by the miracle military God Jason. It is a school for everyone in the whole qainas Empire, regardless of origin, identity and status. Everyone can go to listen to the lecture and even put forward their own opinions and analysis. This martial arts hall is the only shortcut for all civilians of the qainas Empire to enter the vision of the Imperial military headquarters and climb to a higher position: as long as they can get the nod and evaluation of previous lecturers in this place, they can soon welcome a military headquarters transfer, promotion and invitation. If you are lucky enough to get a comment from the miracle army God Jason, this person will immediately become the object of the imperial aristocracy and the military headquarters. However, it is a pity that Jason has been a lecturer in the martial arts school for only a few times. However, in the three months from May to August 1876, a total of 12 lectures were all held by Jason. He made a detailed analysis of the whole war of the void duchy in the southern theater of dabion - if Sean, William and Hella were here, they would be shocked by Jason''s perfection of their war plan and deduction. As like as two peas of the smallest part of the plan, from the tactical plan to the strategic goal to the war trend, Jason''s statement is exactly the same as that made by William and Hella. Of course, the only thing that puzzled Jason was how the strong men of the Holy Land in dabion were killed in battle. In Jason''s analysis, even if these holy strongmen are not dead, the most is to delay the collapse of the kingdom of dabion for two to three years. In fact, the result remains the same. The result remains the same! The evaluation of this sentence means that Jason really recognized the military power of the void principality. It was also at this moment that the qainas Empire really brought the void principality into the vision of intelligence monitoring. You should know that even before the establishment of the void principality, the qainas Empire did not pay attention to the principality - in fact, even the Ryan Kingdom and the qainas Empire did not pay attention to it. A mere second-class kingdom is not enough for the qainas Empire to pay any attention. However, it was precisely because of the excessive attention of the qainas empire that it was finally found that the counter intelligence capability of the void principality was exceptionally excellent, and it was difficult for even the intelligence personnel trained by Jason to penetrate. At this moment, even Jason began to pay attention to this small principality. Therefore, all the next trends of the void principality, including the death of anno, the establishment of the wild Federation, blood flag revenge, bad blood plan, etc., were quickly sorted into corresponding intelligence and put in front of Jason. Jason frowned when he saw the information. "What does this void Archduke want to do?" Jason slowly closed an intelligence document. The latest intelligence document shows that the bad blood plan participated by the void duchy is coming to an end, the final sweep is under way, and the logistics are also beginning to arrange routes one after another. Everything looks like it is about to withdraw. With the withdrawal of the void duchy, several other nobles who participated in the bad blood plan began to prepare to withdraw. If at this time, no one can see that these people are a unified action at all, then they are not qualified to be an aristocrat. "I can understand that the kingdom of Ryan wants to regain control of Dabian territory and spread Royal influence." Jason frowned slightly, "but what good will the establishment of the wild Federation do to you It makes no sense except to use the wilderness as a springboard to attack the surrounding areas. And attack... What can you do if you win an enclave? " Jason is a little confused. The plans made by William and Hella have traces to follow, so Jason can deduce them quickly. So Jason can be sure that it was not the work of these two people to promote the establishment of the wilderness Federation and form an alliance with it. And at this time, after Jason compared the data when the void principality was only a small territory led by panda a a few years ago, Jason could be sure that Sean was already preparing for the wild Union in the wild land. Therefore, the collapse of the kingdom of dabion and the failure of the head and tail snake plan of the pan continental chamber of commerce were just a part of Sean''s long planned plan. For the person who can start layout many years ago and patiently wait for the opportunity to harvest bit by bit, Jason has to say that he is not interested. That must be false. But no matter how Jason deduces, there are only two final results. Either attack the Millennium covenant empire or the Principality of oekiri. "Attack the Millennium covenant Empire?" Jason shook his head and laughed. Although these two options are 50% chance, he still doesn''t think that the void principality has the ability to find trouble with the Millennium covenant empire. "So... What is there in the Principality of okiri that is worth laying the groundwork a few years ago?" Thinking of this, Jason rang the bell, and soon there was a knock on the door. A middle-aged man in a tuxedo pushed the door in with Jason''s permission. This man is the guardian around Jason and the housekeeper of the whole residence. Many people said that he was Jason''s shadow, which neither Jason nor the housekeeper denied. "Do you know what our void Archduke is doing now?" Jason didn''t look serious about the follower around him. He chuckled and said. His voice and look were indescribably casual. "According to intelligence, some affairs are being handled in the capital of the void principality." The housekeeper said that in addition to protecting Jason''s safety and managing the whole residence, he also has many responsibilities such as assisting Jason in handling and analyzing intelligence. It can be said that the housekeeper is an all-round talent. "The population of the void duchy has been reduced to a very dangerous level after years of war, At present, it is only barely enough to maintain the operation of the whole principality. It is estimated that the loss of troops on the front line will not be replenished in a short time. It is said that the Principality of void has begun to consider cutting its troops. " "It seems that the void principality is now in a very dangerous situation." Jason chuckled, "the bad blood plan of Ryan kingdom is very beautiful Is it Hayes''s pen? That guy, the level of battlefield command is not good, but this kind of conspiracy is played one by one. " "With the power of the three giants of the Principality of vanity, there is no reason not to see this conspiracy, but..." "Do you think that the void Archduke is not much better than the three giants?" Jason looked at the follower who had followed him for many years and didn''t mention Sean. He suddenly smiled and asked. For Jason, the housekeeper was not embarrassed, so he simply nodded. "Then you will underestimate the void Archduke." Jason smiled, "he can control the big three. Do you really think he''s no big deal I just compared the information a few years ago, I found that even I underestimated the Archduke. There are few people in this world who can hide my analysis In fact, the problem of this bad blood plan is not only seen by the big three, but also by the Great Duke of emptiness. " "Then why..." "For stability." Jason said in a deep voice, and there was more helplessness in his voice. "Many times, you have to do a lot of things, not whether you like it or not, but... You have to do it. If he doesn''t do it, the royal family of Ryan kingdom will doubt his loyalty. How many nobles will respond when the royal family leads the crusade against the void principality just after the void principality raises the blood flag for revenge Even if the military strength of the void principality is strong, it can''t support this complete attack, not to mention... The pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance is not easy to provoke. " Hearing Jason''s words, the housekeeper immediately realized what he had overlooked. "What is Luo doing now?" Jason asked suddenly. "Young master Luo..." the housekeeper looked embarrassed. "He killed Miss Emily himself." "I see." Jason nodded. He didn''t say anything about the topic. "Let him take some people to urkiri and investigate what''s there In addition, pay close attention to our void Archduke. I''m really curious about what he wants to do. " "Don''t worry, sir. The dragon group is paying close attention to it. As long as there is any news of Duke void, it will be transmitted back at the first time." Chapter 914 There are two intelligence investigation departments in the qainas empire. The security investigation and Research Committee of the qainas Empire, referred to as Guoan for short, is the investigation department directly under the military affairs department of the qainas Empire and is appointed by the military department of the whole qainas empire. In addition to being responsible for the internal security of the Empire, they also included all espionage operations outside the Empire, even assassinations, etc. However, due to the large workload, the quality is often somewhat uneven. Coupled with the power conflict of the Imperial military headquarters, it is difficult for this investigation department to play a great role. It is basically used for various internal intelligence processing. In addition to the intelligence investigation department, which has a very long name, there is an intelligence collection and investigation department directly under Jason Wayne. Tsainas imperial dragon group. In fact, the initial name of this department was "dragon clan" rather than "dragon group". However, no one knows how it became such a strange name, but the only thing we can know is that the investigation department controlled by Jason has excellent espionage ability. They are all trained by Jason himself, so they are very excellent in execution. So far, it has only suffered losses in five places. The infiltration of the Millennium covenant Empire, the Emilia Empire, the St. Joels Empire, the Maggie Empire, and most recently. The infiltration of the void principality. Jason can understand the failure of the first four. After all, it is also an old empire as famous as the qainas empire. It is not necessarily weaker than the qainas empire in terms of strength or heritage, or even slightly stronger in some aspects. However, Jason really couldn''t understand why such a principality without any details could successfully prevent their infiltration? But in the end, Jason felt a little lucky. That is, although it paid a little more, at least it succeeded in monitoring the void Archduke, Sean Connery. But in fact, is that true? The sunny sun shines, and a city is looking vibrant. It''s not noon yet, but the streets are full of people coming and going. A figure, accompanied by a white light, came out of the magic array. This man has black hair and black pupils. With the Great Duke of emptiness and the fame of Sean Connery, many people in Ryan Kingdom like to dye their hair black. If they do not need to use Alchemy to change the color of their pupils, which is quite expensive and may damage their eyesight, many people will also dye their eyes black. Now, there are many people with black hair and pupils in lane. But these guys are not necessarily from qainas. However, the real qainas and Ryan people are still easier to identify. Because qainas people are slightly thin, their physique is not particularly large, and their face is slightly softer. Unlike Ryan, most people seem to be bulky. Even women are relatively tall, and their facial features are very obvious. At this time, the most pure qainas people came out of the magic array. This man, of course, is Sean. Duke of the void, Sean Connery. While Jason thought his men were watching Sean closely, Sean had already come to Roma. He didn''t return to the void city at all. After arranging relevant affairs in the wild city, Sean left alone. Then he entered the Ryan kingdom through the magic transmission array at the trade point of the chasing wind tribe, and then he took a rest and transmitted to Roma city. Sean knew that if he returned to the void City, Cecilia would follow him, which was not what Sean wanted. This time, Sean was also ready to attack the holy land. He knew that it was not difficult for him to obtain the bronze body, but it was not easy to improve the law. So Sean decided to have a good experience on his own, hoping to shape his own field when completing the task of bronze body - in the game, if players don''t get field fragments, they can get a low-level field during the Holy Land task, which can be regarded as helping players officially enter the Ninth level career. However, different from the field of NPC, the field of players can be continuously upgraded and strengthened. Therefore, even after completing the Holy Land task, if the field ability is relatively poor, you can completely improve your field and make yourself more powerful through the next series of tasks. After all, after reaching the Ninth level, even players in the game have to rely on the assistance of field ability to fight. Therefore, whether a player''s field ability is strong or not is directly related to a player''s combat ability. In the game, there are many sharp professional players before level 8. After level 9, they are anti abused by some ordinary players with advanced fields because of problems in the field. Sean, I don''t want to be such a person. This time, when he came to Roma City, Sean planned to take over the task of bronze body from a master here, and then while completing the task of bronze body, he went to find the whereabouts of Hercules. Sean had remembered the Hagrid - but although Sean remembered it, he couldn''t remember why the guy looked familiar. However, since he couldn''t think clearly no matter what he thought, Sean simply ignored it. Anyway, when he saw it at that time, he might think of each other''s identity if he could receive other tasks. However, this behavior of looking for a needle in a haystack still makes Sean quite helpless. The whole Roma grassland is very vast. It takes four days to ride vertically from east to west, and three days to ride vertically from north to south. In addition to the cities, towns and villages bordering the Roma grassland, Sean is ready to spend his time here in the next six months. After all, it''s related to Gulu''s life and death, so Sean can''t help looking for it carefully. Of course, Sean didn''t intend to waste half a year. Anyway, the task of bronze body is to exercise your body and complete it according to the task steps. Sean has done this task once before, so he believes it should be solved soon, so Sean doesn''t think it''s a waste of time to adopt a two pronged strategy. It''s just that after the field shaping, Sean has a headache, because he doesn''t know how many pieces his field needs to collect. If he can''t shape the field all the time, Sean will really spit blood, because it means that his strength can never be improved again. Thinking so, Sean moved slowly in the queue - since the transmission magic array was built, many city owners have built corresponding fortifications around the magic array and sent people to guard against accidents. Anyone who comes out of the magic transmission array must also register and even pay a gold coin entry fee - this fee is not fixed and is completely set by the local Lord. For example, the Duchy of void only needs to register and does not need to pay any entry fee at all. Now the Duchy of void wants a large number of refugees to live in it, There is no city entry fee to refuse these people. The people who can use the magic transmission array are people with wealth and status. They don''t care how much they pay for entering the city. Because the people who can use the magic transmission array are people with wealth and status, the recorder in charge of registration and the soldiers stationed here dare not be too arrogant. Who knows if one will offend some big people if he doesn''t pay attention. Moreover, those mercenaries and adventurers who don''t care about such a little transmission fee are generally strong, and these soldiers are even more reluctant to offend easily. Soon, it was Sean''s turn. "Name." The recorder didn''t even lift his head. He read this sentence without emotion - but I think it''s also possible to say it hundreds of times a day. There''s no emotion. "Sean." Sean didn''t say his last name, or it would have been too shocking. "Is his last name Connery?" The recorder still didn''t look up. "What?" Sean was a little stunned. "Hey, still a rookie." The recorder raised his head and looked at Sean. His eyes showed a rare smile, but it was not malicious, but a kind smile, "black hair, black pupils, a light hunting suit... You still lack a sword. Out of the door, turn right and there is a weapons store. There are imitation iron swords selling Duke void, with a handle of five gold coins. You can use the transmission magic array. I think you have a little money. Needless to say, it must be the young master who escaped from some little noble? Ha ha. " Listening to the recorder''s familiar words, Sean showed some embarrassment. "Don''t be embarrassed. Ryan is basically like this now." Seeing Sean''s embarrassed appearance, the recorder smiled kindly, turned his notebook upside down, pointed to the name above and showed Sean, "look, you are the 47th person to say your name is Sean today But you''re pretty good. You didn''t say your last name was Connery. All the 46 guys in front of you said they were Sean Connery... These little guys are really brave. They know that it''s a great crime to risk admitting the Lord''s name. Not to mention this is a great Duke, but those guys don''t care at all. " "Don''t you... Catch it?" Sean was stunned and asked. "So you''re a rookie." The recorder smiled, "this is not in the territory of the void principality. Those who can use the transmission magic array are not simple people. Who knows if there are any people who are the duke or marquis? Let alone the people of the Duke and marquis. Even the Baron, I can''t afford to offend So, now in lane, as long as these people don''t make anything, most people turn a blind eye to this kind of thing Besides, Duke void didn''t say anything, did he? " "Yes." Sean thought and was relieved. He is not an indigenous person in this world, so he doesn''t think that such a thing of being falsely recognized is a slander on his honor. Young man, which one is not playful? He still remembers that someone pretended to be the president of his guild in the game. At that time, his president laughed it off and said that someone pretended to be a good thing to prove that he was famous and powerful. Sean dropped three gold coins. "Not so much." The recorder quickly stopped and pushed back two gold coins to Sean. Sean smiled and was quite satisfied with the public security atmosphere in Roma City: "one is the city entry fee, and the other two, just think I thank you for your advice to me, a rookie, and invite you all to drink It''s hard to do this every day. " Hearing Sean''s words, the recorder smiled, and his face was not very funny: "then... I''m not polite. Thank you for your reward." The recorder is also very good at acting. Sean nodded with deep satisfaction, then left with a smile. After seeing Sean leave, a soldier next to him came up: "Sir, that... Is really Archduke Sean?" The recorder reached out and knocked the soldier on the head and said with a smile, "you are still too young. Don''t always look like your eyes are higher than the top. In fact, most of these nobles are not so bad in nature All right, all right, you don''t have to flatter me. Tell everyone, I''ll buy you a drink after work in the evening. " The soldier immediately opened his eyes and hurried to inform his companions. The recorder shook his head and laughed a few times. Then he shouted to the magic array, "next!" Chapter 915 Left the hut of the magic transmission array. Sean thought for a moment, and went to the blacksmith''s shop next to him, as the recorder said. Sean''s first weapon was dead bone, a long sword with deformation ability. In fact, Sean still doesn''t know what kind of weapon it is. He once tried that this weapon can change its shape at will. As long as it is the type of weapon Sean can imagine, it can change, even if it is a strange weapon, but the data change in attribute is relatively large. Originally, Sean wanted to finish the dead bone weapon task if he was free one day. But unfortunately, for some reason, he melted the weapon and got it out again. Black king. In fact, the black king is only a semi finished product. For a long time, Sean had the idea of trying to completely forge the black king, but even after that, because of anno''s affair, he swept all the shops of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance in the void principality, and did not get much superior materials, so Sean never started. But now, even if Sean wants to do it, he can''t help it, because he has a complete magical soul and a seven demon king level main heart. These materials need the fire in the center of the earth to be forged. Originally, the black king absorbed the essence of his soul after killing a fear knight in Reykjavik''s Secret territory, which led to the birth of a magical soul among the black king. But the magic soul is still very weak. In addition, the black king is only a semi-finished product. At least after the black king becomes a real finished product, the magic soul can grow. If you are lucky, maybe the black king can become an artifact in a few years, but if you are not lucky, it may take generations of efforts to make the black king become an artifact weapon. However, after Beth gave a complete magical soul, it became much easier. As long as Sean can make the black king and successfully integrate into the magic soul, the black king will be born into an artifact. These two concepts are essentially different. Of course, in terms of growth, the first is better. Because the black king will grow up with the magical soul, the compatibility of the two will eventually become incomparably consistent, and will get some changes with the user''s martial arts. In a word, if the magical soul in the black king grows slowly, it will become more suitable for Sean''s ability when the black king becomes an artifact in the future. If a complete magical soul is directly inserted into it, the black king will also become very powerful - after all, it is an artifact equipment, but it will require Sean to adapt and master the black king again. If only Sean had a choice, now he would have chosen the second. Because he doesn''t have so much time. The existence of an artifact equipment will provide great help to Sean. Sean walked into the weapons store the recorder referred to. The name is quite common: old Quinn''s blacksmith''s shop. The blacksmith''s wooden plate looks a little shabby, and the word paint on it has fallen off a lot, which is not very true. But Sean suddenly admired the owner of the store. Since the establishment of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, shops such as blacksmith shops and pharmacy shops have basically been unable to survive. Because it is impossible for such stores to collect herbs and mine minerals by themselves, and they can''t swallow large transactions and can only collect some scattered resources. In this way, the purchase price is naturally slightly higher than those large transactions. Coupled with the constraints of small stores, the things they produce not only take a long time, but also can''t be cheaper. But the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance is different. Now their industry has spread rapidly throughout the miracle continent, almost everywhere. They not only have very perfect purchase and distribution channels, but also can realize the self-sufficient integration policy within the chamber of Commerce Alliance: chambers of Commerce specializing in forging business conduct large-scale ore transactions from other chambers of Commerce responsible for ore trading, and then use the assembly line method to make the ore into standard equipment and then sell it to other chambers of Commerce engaged in equipment trading, These chambers of commerce only need a lower price to control the prices of the whole market. Large quantity and low price are the advantages of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. So those small craft shops have long been crowded without any living space. Sean walked into the blacksmith''s shop. It is said to be a blacksmith shop, but it is actually a home workshop shop. After entering from the main gate, there is a hall that is no different from the general weapons store. The space here is quite spacious, in a field shaped layout, surrounded by high foot glass display counters. There are many high-quality weapons in these counters, from daggers, short swords to long swords, Knight swords, meteor hammers, long guns, halberds and so on. However, Sean also noticed that many of the display stands were empty. In addition to weapons, there are several armor brackets in the weapons store, which are basically light armor and leather armor. The quality is not particularly good, but excellent. However, different from the general weapon stores Sean saw, these leather armor and light armor are complete sets - including armor pieces that can be replaced and repaired, supporting weapons, luggage bags and so on. Suit level sophisticated equipment, which made Sean a little curious, because he had never seen it in the game. According to the definition of equipment in the game, although the quality of these equipment is only excellent, the complete set of equipment will be comparable to high quality. Sean quickly glanced and found that as long as he could be shown, none of them was below high quality. This blacksmith shop is not easy. Sean said. There are many people in the weapons store. Many people are watching these displays in the weapons store. These people are mercenaries or adventurers. Most of them just look at it. Many people shake their heads and walk away after reading it. Few people are really willing to pay for it. Sean glanced at a movable door near the corner, where there were bursts of hammers beating on the anvil and the whirring of the bellows. I think behind this weapon shop is the real blacksmith shop, which is specially used to forge weapons. Sean didn''t see the stairs leading to the second floor in the weapons store. It must be in the back courtyard. That should be the stop of real tourists. With only one glance, Sean had a more accurate judgment on the environment of the whole store. This shop should be inherited by the family, and I''m afraid it has a history of more than decades, so the scale of the shop is so large, and there''s no need to worry about the rent. Moreover, if so many high-quality equipment can be forged, as long as two pieces can be sold every month, the sales volume of this month will not be a problem. If you can sell more than three pieces, your life may be slightly improved next month. Sean has swept the price of those high-quality weapons. A high-quality dagger sells 30 gold coins and a high-quality halberd sells 150 gold coins. The price can''t be said to be cheap, but it''s not too expensive. However, considering the fineness of workmanship and the selection of materials, Sean still believes that these weapons really deserve these prices - which is also the reason why mercenaries and adventurers can''t shake their heads. The pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance dominates the market of low-end equipment, that is, equipment of ordinary quality. Generally speaking, the white board weapons forged by those small manual blacksmiths sell for at least five silver coins. Depending on the materials, some ordinary weapons may even sell three or five gold coins. However, after the pan continental chamber of Commerce has the assembly line forging operation, this kind of forging is much easier. In addition, the acquisition of ore is relatively cheap. Therefore, the whiteboard weapons produced by the pan continental chamber of Commerce usually only need two silver coins to buy a long sword. If it is a halberd and heavy axe that need more materials, it is only one gold coin plus five silver coins at most. It''s half cheaper than those small craft shops. This is also the reason why the bow and arrow of life in those small stores are completely squeezed. However, if the forged equipment rises to the high-quality level, there will be few places to save, so the price is not much different from that of this weapons store - of course, it must be cheaper. Like a dagger, it may be about 20 gold coins, which is ten gold coins cheaper than this shop. You know, this is the gap of 100 silver coins. But from Sean''s point of view, if it was the same dagger, the thirty gold coins would be more valuable than the twenty. Sean was suddenly interested to know who the owner of the blacksmith shop was. It''s not easy to forge so many high-quality weapons. "Sean?" Suddenly, a soft cry sounded behind Sean. The voice sounded strange, but the tone and attitude seemed familiar like an old friend, which stunned Sean. Then he turned his head and looked at a young man behind him. This is a young man with bare upper body and only a pair of coarse cloth pants, but his physique is very strong, and a large piece of cowhide is tied around his waist. This classic dress is obviously a blacksmith, but considering that the other party is quite young, I think it should be a blacksmith apprentice. At most, when you are not particularly busy, take into account the sales front desk of the weapons store. But the question is, Sean doesn''t know this person. Why does the other person know his name? "Are you?" Chapter 916 Hearing Sean''s questioning, the young man smiled. He has a forthright characteristic of being a blacksmith. Many blacksmith NPCs have this character in the game. What they hate most is that others play tricks with them. If you negotiate sincerely, most of the time they are willing to give players some discounts as long as they have the right appetite. However, it is only limited to blacksmiths. For example, the owners of weapons stores in the pan continental chamber of commerce are businessmen. Every negotiation with them is no less than a war. The young man smiled and patted Sean on the shoulder - he was half a head taller than Sean and bigger than Sean. Although they were the same age, blacksmith was easy to make people grow more mature, so he looked more like Sean''s brother - and then said, "I''m the grandson of the owner of this store, My name is little Quinn. When I inherit this store one day, I will be old Quinn, ha ha. " Sean could feel the man''s joy, although he still didn''t know who the man was: "Hello, my name is Sean." "I know, I know." The young man who claimed to be little Quinn nodded, "black hair and black pupils are all called this name Hey, are you looking for Dagong weapons Here, in that corner over there, a handful of five gold coins Well, but I think you look good. Even if you have three gold coins, you can''t tell others. " At last, little Quinn''s voice was very low, obviously afraid of being heard. But Sean now understood that this guy also regarded himself as those fake people. Sean thought for a moment and thought it would be good. If Ryan Kingdom has become such a situation now, it would be convenient for him to act without worrying about what problems will be caused. With this in mind, Sean felt that he might really need to buy a Dagong weapon to see how it was going. Before, Sean''s attention was on those display platforms, so he didn''t notice that there was a weapon barrel in the corner near the door wall of the weapon store - this kind of weapon barrel is different from the general weapon rack. It is basically a place where some inferior weapons are stacked. However, many adventurers like to take out those embroidered weapons in this kind of weapon barrel, Because you can pick up a leak occasionally, you may be able to find a magic weapon that has lost its magic effect. Just now Sean noticed that there were many adventurers here, but he didn''t pay attention to it at that time, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. At this time, under the guidance of the blacksmith, he understood that Sean was amused to see the figure of those adventurers. The owner of this blacksmith shop can forge so many high-quality weapons. Naturally, he can''t have a bad eye. There won''t be anything good for these weapons. After approaching, Sean found that there was a weapon barrel full of more than ten black long swords, but there was no scabbard. At one glance, Sean was stunned, and then immediately reached out and took out a long sword. This long sword is just like the black king on Sean! As like as two peas, the length of the blade, the sharpness of the blade, the handle of the sword, the handle of the sword, the scale of the guard, the color and the texture of the blade are all the same. If Sean didn''t know that his black king was made by himself and there were no drawings, he would doubt whether someone had leaked out his weapon forging drawings. Of course, after starting, Sean found that there were still some differences. This black king is lighter than his authentic book. After a little weighing, Sean estimated that he would not weigh more than three kilograms. Compared with the black king, which weighed 100 kilograms, it could be said to be a toy. Glancing at it with his real eyes, Sean soon found all the relevant data of the weapon. As expected, it was indeed a weapon of ordinary quality. [Dagong''s weapon, ordinary, hardness 7, puncture 13, sharpness 9.] [Item Description: This is an imitation of the weapon used by the Duke of nothingness, Sean Connery. It was made by old Quinn of the old Quinn blacksmith''s shop in Roma city. It is beautiful but not cheap.] After glancing again, Sean was able to judge that the forging material of the weapon was composed of three kinds of ores. In terms of the technological level, it is actually not low. Coupled with the complexity of the materials used, the cost and labor alone are worth two gold coins at least. Sean heard that the little Quinn seemed to sell only four gold coins, which proved that the other party didn''t earn much. But after a little thought, Sean put the sword back. The weapon of ordinary quality doesn''t mean that Sean can''t use it. He doesn''t say that after becoming a duke, his character becomes domineering or picky. But the sword is too light for him, and its hardness is not enough. It is crisper than an ordinary blacksmith. Its hardness is only about the same as that of a light sword, but its puncture is not as good as that of a light sword. It can be said that this sword is not a good weapon except for its shape. Looking around at the adventurers still trying to pull something out of the nearby weapons pile, Sean turned and walked towards the counter of the weapons store. Little Quinn sat there yawning and looking a little bored. When he saw Sean coming, he got up and said hello. But seeing that Sean was not armed, he looked a little surprised: "eh? Why don''t you take a duke''s weapon Your name is Sean. " "Does Sean have to take those weapons?" Sean shook his head and laughed. "Now Sean takes those weapons." Little Quinn was puzzled. "We sold hundreds of them in these two days alone." Sean was startled at this. If you sell five gold coins, hundreds, that''s 500 gold coins. I''m afraid you can earn more than 300 gold coins if you deduct the cost and labor. It doesn''t seem to earn a lot of money, but you should know that these weapons are just ordinary weapons, and this shop can mass produce so many imitations. It must have mastered some forging process similar to the assembly line. So it seems that this is a very lucrative means of making money! "So many people buy it?" Sean was a little surprised. "A lot." Little Quinn may be qualified to be a blacksmith, but he obviously couldn''t be a businessman at that time. Sean didn''t use any means. He poured it out like a bean. "In the whole Ryan, only my grandfather can make it, so now many people named Sean come to us to buy it Some people from the chamber of Commerce Alliance came to my grandpa a few days ago to buy out the patent business right. " Sean let out a sneer at this. It seems that those guys from the pan continental chamber of commerce are not afraid of cold. He included himself in the blacklist, refused to trade with himself, and even refused to sell slaves to himself. However, as soon as he saw such a big business opportunity, he immediately swam like a shark smelling blood. "Your grandpa promised?" Sean asked. "That''s not true." Little Quinn shook his head, "Grandpa said those were not good people, so he didn''t agree However, they don''t seem to give up. Recently, they seem to have become less honest Grandpa told me to be careful. Don''t go out of the city if you''re okay. Fortunately, there are public security patrols in the city. However, the price of ore materials needed to make these weapons has gone too far recently, so we only have so little inventory left. " "Just raise the price a little." Sean was curious. The pricing standard of market prices is linked to raw materials. If the cost increases, the finished products will certainly increase accordingly. But unexpectedly, little Quinn shook his head: "Grandpa said that these things are only very general quality, and even had to give up some quality in order to pursue appearance. Making the current level is the limit. If it is further improved, the materials needed are too precious and the price is not cost-effective At present, the things of vanity Archduke can usually sell at a good price, but there is also a limit. Those who are willing to consume for this are just for curiosity and vanity. They are not really fools. Therefore, raising the price will damage our own reputation. It''s better not to sell them after they are sold. " After hearing this, Sean was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the old owner of the store was a sincere man. After a little thought, Sean asked¡° Is your grandpa there now? " "Yes, it''s in the backyard." Little Quinn nodded, but his face was a little alert. "What do you want to do?" "Take it easy. I just want to ask your grandpa if he would like to make a deal with me." Sean smiled. He liked the family a little, "I won''t let you suffer Anyway, there are many benefits here, but this kind of thing involves some big things. You can''t be the master, so let your grandpa be the master. " "Who says I can''t be the master." Little Quinn hummed, "come on, no matter how big the business is, I can do it." "Millions of business." Sean asked with a smile. At this time, little Quinn was really frightened. His eyes opened wide and looked at Sean incredulously: "hundreds of millions...?" "The business of demonizing weapons is specialized." Sean''s mouth was slightly raised. Seeing that little Quinn, who had always looked forthright, showed this surprise, Sean also felt interesting. "You will be the sole agent for the monopoly of demonized weapons produced by the Principality of void. How about it?" "You... You..." hearing Sean''s words, he took a closer look at Sean''s face. Little Quinn is not a fool. How can he guess Sean''s identity, "... Big... Adult, you... You... Wait a minute, I, I, I..." Listening to little Quinn stammering, Sean laughed and attracted many people in the store to look at him curiously, but Sean didn''t care at all: "go and ask your grandpa. I''ll wait here and help you see the store by the way With me, you can rest assured that no one can steal anything. " Chapter 917 Sean now has not only a Cady Lacker who has been officially promoted to the middle silver craftsman, but also a forging team composed of hundreds of dwarves, goblins and dwarfs. These people now hold important positions in the void principality. They are responsible for all the facilities of the Research Institute and military workshop, basically including the improvement of impact shield and the development of new armor, but more often they are involved in the forging of demonized weapons. With such a highly professional team, the Principality of void now maintains the speed of successfully producing three to five bronze demonized weapons or two silver demonized weapons every month. However, the level of demonization is not high. It is basically a minor effect and a medium effect. Only one chance has a strong effect. However, even so, the void principality has converged tens of millions of Pan continental gold coins in the past few years - these are the fundamental reasons for supporting the entire void Principality to fight the war until now. Of course, this is mainly because the void principality and the pan continental chamber of commerce are in the honeymoon period, and all the demonized equipment produced are sold by the pan continental chamber of Commerce - in fact, such a stable output is much better than the legendary firehammer. Therefore, the pan continental chamber of Commerce has a stable sales route of demonized weapons, Basically, both sides are in a win-win situation. However, when Arnold''s death was discovered by Sean and the people of the pan continental chamber of commerce were also involved, he directly caught them all, regardless of whether it was the meaning of some people of the pan continental chamber of Commerce or the high-level of the alliance. In this way, the relationship between the two sides has officially broken down again - anyway, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has also obtained the franchise of the transmission magic circle. It doesn''t matter whether it still needs to maintain a good cooperative relationship with Sean. If Sean can stably produce gold grade demonized equipment, the pan continental chamber of Commerce may choose to swallow it. Silver and bronze alone are not enough to make the pan continental chamber of Commerce bow its head. Therefore, the Principality of void has accumulated dozens of demonized weapons of bronze and silver - after the pan continental chamber of Commerce blocked the trade line of the Principality of void, the trade business of the Principality of void can be said to be difficult. Basically, those chambers of commerce that are able to eat so many magic weapons must be organizations that join the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, and those who do not join can only eat one or two at most, and the price is a little unreasonable, so Sean simply won''t sell them. Neil had thought about looking for an agent before, but unfortunately, the foundation of the void principality in trade and economy is still too weak. Not compared with the military and generals, it has already possessed the level of heritage comparable to those old-fashioned kingdoms. But everyone knows that it costs a lot to feed such generals, troops and strong people. If these people hadn''t fought with Sean so far, and Sean is still living well, the void duchy would have collapsed from the inside. So, here at old Quinn''s blacksmith, Sean found a good agent. He didn''t wait long outside. Soon little Quinn came to invite Sean in, but this time he looked much more respectful and no longer had the casual and forthright look he had before. Another apprentice is responsible for guarding the shop. He is much older than little Quinn. He should be an old apprentice who has followed old Quinn for some time. Being able to let an apprentice manage the cashier is also enough to prove old Quinn''s trust in this apprentice. Following little Quinn, Sean passed through the movable door and came into a courtyard. The courtyard is not large, but it is decorated very small and chic. It even opened a ground spring and led the spring water of the cold spring to the stove on the other side of the courtyard to form a cold pool, which enables the forging blacksmith to quickly cool the forging equipment without going too far. Sean glanced casually, and then found that all the facilities in the blacksmith workshop were very complete and the layout was very reasonable. There are only five furnaces, and there are as many as ten anvils. Although there is only one cooling spring pool, the space is very large. Even if seven or eight people are around to carry out cooling work at the same time, it is not a problem. At this time, after Sean came in, there were more than a dozen people who seemed to be apprentices working here. They waved hammers and beat the sword body with a strong sense of rhythm. The jingling sound unexpectedly formed a unique tune. A trace of surprise flashed in Sean''s eyes. It was actually a blacksmith shop with forging inheritance skills. Only those who have relatively ancient forging skills can make a sound with a strong sense of rhythm like a tune when forging iron. "Lord Sean?" An old man who looked very energetic greeted Sean. The old man''s physique is like a violent bear. He is even bigger than little Quinn for a whole circle. His muscles are full. It can be seen that his strength is not low. He is different from the general forging master, that is, the old man not only has gray hair, but also doesn''t shave off his beard, as if he is deeply afraid that others don''t know his age, and his eyes are not muddy at all, but full of sharpness. "I am." Sean nodded. "How to prove it?" The old man was not polite at all. He asked directly, and the look of distrust was particularly obvious. Sean didn''t talk nonsense. He turned his hand directly and took the real black king in his hand. The old man''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then stretched out his hand to get the black king, and Sean didn''t remind him. Sure enough, the moment the old man picked up the black king, his whole body suddenly sank. Obviously, he was careless and did not accurately estimate the weight of the black king. But the old man is not simple. Because the black king dragged the old man''s body down, but before he touched the ground, he had been lifted up by the old man. It''s just that he can hold it, but he can''t wave the black king like Sean and Noro. "It''s the Duke''s weapon!" The old man said, "it''s a perfect weapon... Whether it''s weight or sharpness, sure enough... It can''t be compared with those fake goods I made I''m afraid I''ve drunk a lot of blood. " "This is still a semi-finished product." Sean smiled. "What!?" The old hair gave a exclamation, and looked at the black king with incredible eyes, "this... How can this be..." "In terms of quality, it''s really good, but I''m not satisfied, so... He can only be regarded as a semi-finished product." Sean smiled, "He?" The old man keenly noticed that Sean didn''t use "it", but "he". The meaning expressed in this is completely different. However, Sean did not intend to explain. Although the old man was reluctant to give up and seemed to want to study it for a while, he still had to return the weapon to Sean: "sorry, Lord Sean, I''m old Quinn, the owner of this blacksmith shop I''m sorry about the unauthorized imitation and sale of your weapons. But I think you should also, those guys from the pan continental chamber of Commerce... " It can be big or small to imitate a duke''s weapon. If Sean really makes trouble, it''s not impossible to demote old qui''s safe house as a slave. Even their shop and everything in the shop will belong to Sean. But if Sean did not intend to pursue it, there would be no problem. Even count Roma could not trouble the blacksmith because he had no legitimate excuse. When the pan continental chamber of Commerce tried to swallow the store, it went to count Roma. Unfortunately, count Roma couldn''t find any excuse, so the matter had to be put on hold for the time being. Originally, they could have written to Sean and informed him that they could find an excuse to win the store. However, there was an unpleasant quarrel between the pan continental chamber of Commerce and the Principality of void, and they also wanted to swallow the store privately, so they didn''t send a letter to the Principality of void. As a result, I didn''t expect that Sean would suddenly come to Roma personally and find these absurd things in Ryan today. "I can understand." Sean nodded. "But I''m not here to talk to you about this." "I know." Old Quinn''s look also became serious, "Lord Sean, do you want us to sell those demonized weapons for you..." "Not for me, but for you to act as an agent." Sean smiled. "To tell you the truth, I appreciate your craftsmanship, but after seeing the layout here, I know one thing. You are a family with forging skills Logically speaking, you should also be able to forge enchanted equipment... " Hearing Sean''s words, old Quinn was shocked, but soon shook his head and smiled bitterly: "forging those high-quality equipment is my best effort. It''s not so easy to forge demonized equipment, not to mention that we don''t have so many gold coins to buy materials... Forging a bronze demonized weapon costs at least hundreds of thousands of materials, which... We can''t make up for ten years without eating or drinking. " Sean understood what old Quinn said. This enchanted equipment is from scratch. Which material is cheaper. Not to mention the flaming lion tusks in Alfred''s hand, it''s better to say that Rena''s burning gun is broken. Sean took a lot of materials from the gray shadow black market before he got it out. If he bought it, he couldn''t make it without one or two million. Moreover, not every forging master has Sean''s level and experience. For example, the professional teams of the void principality may spend nearly 10 weapons materials every month. These are also large expenses. How much can a blacksmith earn every year? After trying to understand this, Sean just wanted to attract people. These two masters and grandchildren have the inheritance of forging skills, which is also of great help to Cady lac. If they learn from each other, and then Sean provides materials to practice, they may really be able to manufacture gold grade demonized equipment. If they are really successful, it doesn''t matter whether there will be a pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance at that time, Sean could have opened his own auction in the Principality of the void. In this way, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance will no longer be able to pose any threat to the empty principality in terms of economy and trade! Thinking of this, Sean was not polite and spoke directly to old Quinn. And old Quinn, who was also a man of high morale, immediately hit it off when he heard Sean''s words. He didn''t even want the shop, so he was going to move directly to Sean''s principality. However, Sean came to find an agent and took a fancy to the reputation of old Quinn''s old store. Therefore, at Sean''s request, old Quinn finally agreed to give the store to Sean, who sent someone to take care of and sell it. Chapter 918 It is a good thing for both the Principality of void and the old quian to join the Principality of void. The inheritance of forging skills is not something to talk about casually. If this highly professional term can be used, the inheritance must at least be handed down in the chaotic era. In that era of war, demonized weapons were like ordinary weapons today. They were made in batches. Basically, even ordinary soldiers could use bronze demonized weapons. However, with the end of the era of chaos, the stability of the mainland''s power pattern, and the depletion of various precious resources one by one, the manufacturing of demonized equipment now has not only the problem of skills, but also the problem of raw materials. Even making a bronze enchanted weapon requires at least hundreds of thousands or even millions of gold coins, which is only the cost price. Before, Sean spent some energy and time to order gold grade enchanted weapons for the pan continental chamber of Commerce. Of course, he asked for three times the materials. This is very normal for an Alchemist: no alchemist can guarantee to forge a magic weapon at one time - except Sean. So in fact, Sean is greedy for another two pieces of magic equipment enough to make gold grade. However, he did not use these equipment to make gold grade demonized equipment, but gave them to Kaidi to practice and make a batch of bronze and silver grade demonized equipment, which can be regarded as completing the capital accumulation in the early stage of the void principality. After selling these demonized equipment to the pan continental chamber of Commerce, we had the first start-up fund for purchasing demonized equipment. However, after the turn of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, Sean''s demonized equipment and forging materials are mainly purchased from the wild. Even if you purchase goods from other territories or chambers of commerce that have not joined the chamber of Commerce Alliance, the price is much more expensive because of the road and transit. In this way, the profit you can earn is not too high. After all, the magic equipment produced by the Principality of void is not very high-quality. Substitutes made by other alchemists can always be found on the mainland, But they don''t have the high output of the empty principality and the stable output of two or three pieces a month. But these are based on stable material acquisition. Once there is no source of these materials, even if Sean forms a large-scale forging team, he can''t do anything. Moreover, due to the limitations of materials, it is difficult for the void principality to forge demonized equipment above the silver level. The highest quality is a powerful bronze level demonized weapon. Although selling prices can''t be higher than silver grades, if it is sold by the nothingness of the principality itself, then it is not necessary to give commission or intermediary fees, and has the final say in the pricing of the nothingness. Nothing is more profitable than the sale of demonized equipment, even the magician''s exclusive equipment and various alchemy and magic potions. Sean wrote a letter to old Quinn and asked him to take it to Neil in void city. Neil will arrange the rest. No one knows better than Neil, who manages the affairs of the whole territory, how much the economic constraints of the empty principality are now. Although old quian''s joining can''t get any benefits to the void principality for the time being, but to pay for his next practice, in terms of long-term interests, old quian has played a great role in the future of the entire void principality. As long as we have a stable material purchase channel, the void principality will be able to produce two goldsmiths in the future. Today, there are no more than 30 craftsmen in the whole miracle continent who can create gold grade demonized equipment - after all, this is a real world, not a game. In the later stage of the game, as long as the players practicing the Deputy blacksmith have enough materials, it will not be a problem to rush to the goldsmith''s level. Old Quinn soon finished packing. He left only two people in the blacksmith shop, and he took the other apprentices with him. These two people, one is his grandson, little Quinn, and the other is the middle-aged man who came to the front desk to be in charge of the cashier. Old Quinn blacksmith shop took root in Roma city for a long time. At this time, old Quinn suddenly left with a group of apprentices, which naturally attracted a certain degree of attention. After all, one seventh of the business tax in Roma city is supported by the old Quinn blacksmith shop, which can be regarded as a great wealth for any City owner, and no one will give up easily. But without a proper reason, you can''t detain each other, especially old Quinn is going to void city. Now in the aristocratic circle of the whole Ryan Kingdom, the impression of the void duchy is like a Warcraft. No one knows when this Warcraft will burst and hurt people. Money is important, but there is another premise, that is, to spend life. If you lose your life, what do you want so much money for? Sean saw this better than anyone, so he didn''t help old Quinn out. He believed that old Quinn could stand in Roma city for so many years, and even the pan continental chamber of commerce did not benefit. He must have his own extraordinary means. So Sean stayed in the blacksmith''s shop and chatted with little Quinn. After all, he didn''t know Sean''s identity before. However, since he knew Sean''s identity at this time, he couldn''t have the same attitude as before anyway. Sean sighed helplessly in his heart: after all, he is not the person who founded the country with him. He can''t keep his mentality normal. In fact, with Sean''s current status and identity, as well as a series of feats of founding the country, in addition to those followers who laid the foundation with Sean today, even those who came to invest in the later savage Legion or the savage Federation, it is impossible to maintain an equal mentality with Sean. And even these people can''t, let alone the nobles of Ryan Kingdom and little Quinn who can''t even be a squire. For a moment, Sean was out of interest. He knew that staying here only made little Quinn and the apprentice more uncomfortable. "By the way, do you know a man named Hercules?" Sean thought about it and decided to find an excuse to leave. Beth just said that Hercules is in the Roma grassland, but the area nearby is very vast. It doesn''t mean that it can be found immediately, so he just asked casually and was ready to leave here under this excuse. The reason why he came to Roma city was purely to pick up the task of bronze body. As long as the task was received, he left here soon and did not intend to stay here in Roma city. "Hercules?" Little Quinn frowned and thought, "there seem to be two or three Roma cities with this name. Can you make it clear?" Hearing what little Quinn said, Sean was stunned. Shouldn''t he let his blind cat run into a dead mouse? As a result, Sean could not care what to say, and immediately opened his mouth to describe the image characteristics of Hagrid in his memory. "Oh, there is such a man in Roma." Little Quinn suddenly clapped his hand. "The boy always has an old man''s tone and attitude. He lives in Dongcheng District, which is the rich area. He doesn''t know where the boy got so much money. It''s estimated that he was left by his ancestors However, it seems that the city Lord wanted to get into trouble with him before, but later he didn''t know what was going on, so it was over. Now few people in the city dare to provoke him. " Hearing what little Quinn said, Sean''s mind was like a bolt of lightning. At this moment, he finally remembered why he thought Hagrid looked very familiar! This Hercules is the initiator of the Holy Land mission! When they were in the game, players in the southern continent basically had to start the Holy Land mission from Hercules. It''s just that he is just the starter of the task. As long as he completes a small task assigned by him, he will ask the player to find the four bitter friars. At this step, he can really start the task of bronze body. So Sean remembered the four bitter friars and the beginning of the task, but he just didn''t remember Hercules. Who will remember a character who just plays a trick? In the whole mission of the holy land, Hagrid appeared once at the beginning, and there was nothing related to him after that. But now it seems obvious that this Hercules is not simple. It can make Beth feel difficult, and it is also the initiator of the Holy Land mission. These points alone are enough to prove the strength of Hercules. Sean didn''t mean to stay here at this time. He soon said goodbye to little Quinn, and then got up and walked towards Dongcheng District. As for the residence of Hercules, since Sean has remembered, he knows that the other party lives there. Originally, this is one of his tasks. If he doesn''t know, he has really played the game for so many years in vain. Soon, Sean came to Hagrid''s house. This is a separate courtyard. It can be seen that the rich in Roma city still enjoy life. There are 20 independent courtyards on this street, and it is no problem for each courtyard to live two or three hundred people. However, this is not the focus of Sean''s attention. He noticed that these courtyards have their own private guards. Although the number seems to be small, these people have the level of upper bronze, and some of them are lower silver, which is almost comparable to the general Viscount family. Are all the people living here Ryan''s nobles? Otherwise, how could the count of Roma allow these people to have a private guard in their own city? But Sean just glanced at it. With his current strength level, even if all these people go together, they won''t be his opponent. So he knocked directly on the courtyard gate of Hercules and said, "master Hercules, are you there?" Chapter 919 "Who is it?" A voice came from the courtyard. The owner of the voice should be very young. At least Sean can hear the childishness in each other''s voice line, as if he had not entered the sound change period. When Sean heard the voice, he knew that the person living here was indeed the one who could open the mission of the holy land. But when it was in the game, the Holy Land task was not like Sean. It directly skipped the steps of the opener to find the bitter friars. Instead, it would guide the players to come here and accept the opener''s task after completing a series of main tasks. Then next, the real sanctuary mission. Footsteps came from far and near. Sean suddenly found himself a little nervous. He didn''t know whether it was because of Gollum or because he found a new secret. But without giving Sean much preparation time, the side door of the courtyard was opened. Sean was stunned when he turned to look. The man who opened the door was not Hercules, but a young man. It''s just a coincidence that Sean knows this young man. "You..." the other party was obviously stunned when he saw Sean. Obviously, he didn''t expect to see Sean here. "I''m looking for master Hercules." Sean frowned slightly, and he didn''t expect to meet the young man here. Sean doesn''t like the young man. The original encounter was just because Sean''s people were injured and didn''t want to make trouble. Otherwise, in another case, Sean couldn''t have let this group leave completely, at least let them pay a certain price. The young man can obviously feel the strength of Sean getting stronger, but he can''t see the specific level. But Sean could still tell the dissatisfaction on his face, so he just snorted, didn''t say anything, turned and walked into the courtyard, but the door didn''t dare to close. And Sean walked directly into the courtyard through the side door. Just as soon as he entered the door and saw the situation in the yard, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily. There are ten people in the courtyard. In addition to Hagrid, who was Sean''s target, there were two groups. The reason why they are two groups of people is that the positions occupied by both sides are quite clear and the distance between them is quite wide. The young Hagrid, on the other hand, placed a recliner and then lay in the middle of the two groups, reading books leisurely and drinking some unknown liquid, while casually pointing out two groups of people. These two groups are actually looking for Hercules to practice. The man who just opened the door for Sean soon returned to the group on the left. Sean happens to know this group of people - it''s not accurate to say so, but he just had an unpleasant encounter. As soon as he saw this group of people, Sean couldn''t help thinking of Hampson. Now several years have passed, and Hampson''s whereabouts are still unknown. According to the speculation of the realm of void, the probability of Hampson''s death has exceeded 70%. Just one day, without finding Hampson''s body or relics, Sean refused to believe that Hampson was dead, so the void did not dare to stop the search, but increased the search in Ryan kingdom. There are five people in the group on the left. It is a standard combat configuration team, which is the mysterious team Sean encountered in harkons town before. There are two inferior gold strongmen and three superior silver experts in the team. Now three or four years later, the strength of the five people in this team has not changed significantly. The shield warrior as the captain and the Weapon Master with a long gun and sword are still inferior gold, but they may have reached the peak of inferior gold, and their momentum has been slightly condensed. As for the magician, the priest of the morning light church and the thief, they are still masters of silver, and the priest of the morning light church is at the critical point of entering the golden realm. Generally speaking, it is much easier to improve the state of priests than the other two factions, as long as their beliefs are pious and firm enough. Among the priests, the stage from the next bronze to the next gold is the easiest stage for promotion. Generally speaking, priests who can become the next golden state before the age of 30 are qualified to enter the high-level power circle of the church. However, being qualified does not mean that you can really enter, because the top level of the church needs those who have plans and can judge the situation, not a group of crazy believers - real crazy believers can only be used as cannon fodder. Like Hitler, she is only twenty-three or four years old now, but she is about to enter the realm of the holy land. In terms of strength and status, it is difficult for the whole life church to find a comparable person - the profession of the priest department. It is difficult to define genius, because it is not as difficult to improve their strength as the other two professional systems, Therefore, the definition of genius is generally judged by its stable speed after the improvement of its realm and its mastery of new divination. Sean was not sure whether the priest of the morning light church was a genius, but at least he knew that the other party was qualified to enter the cardinal Council of the morning light church. If one of the five people in the group on the left really deserves Sean''s attention, it is only the priest of the morning light church. The group on the right is one less than the group on the left. There are only four people, and they are all women. However, the momentum of these four people is much stronger than that of the five people on the left. Almost all of them are the strong ones of lower gold. However, the breath of two of them is not particularly stable. I think they should have just been promoted to the realm of lower gold. "Who are you?" Seeing Sean coming in, the group on the left obviously raised their guard, and Hagrid suddenly asked. "Hello, master Hercules. I''m Sean Connery." Sean bowed slightly to Hercules, who looked only 15 or 6 years old. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his behavior. Anyway, the world of miracle mainland was always respected. Since even Beth asked Sean to be careful of this person, he certainly wouldn''t be presumptuous, not to mention that he was a player and not an indigenous person in the world. "Sean?" Hercules scratched his head. It seemed that the name sounded familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. On the contrary, the left and right groups showed a slightly shocked look. Obviously, they didn''t expect the void guild to appear here. "Well, what can I do for you?" Hagrid thought for a moment, but he couldn''t remember it. He simply didn''t think about it and asked directly. Sean thought for a moment and suddenly found that he didn''t know how to speak. He wasn''t sure about the relationship between Hercules and Beth. If the two were hostile, didn''t Sean want to bring bad luck to himself? But if he didn''t say that, if Hagrid asked how he knew him, how would he answer? If it''s just for the Holy Land mission, Sean can find an excuse. After all, Sean also did the main task in the game, so he still remembers some links more or less. But this time he came to Hagrid''s main purpose was not the mission of the holy land, but about Gollum. "I hope I can talk to you in private." Sean thought for a moment and decided to stabilize Hercules in another way. Hercules didn''t reply immediately, but looked at Sean faintly, but with such an understatement, Sean suddenly felt a terrible pressure on him. In the face of Hagrid''s gaze, Sean had to use his fighting strength to begin to fully resist this pressure, but what Sean didn''t expect was that under Hagrid''s gaze, his fighting energy consumption was so fast, and the fighting energy bar in the status bar decreased rapidly with the speed visible to the flesh eye. Almost when Sean could hardly bear it, Hagrid suddenly withdrew his oppressive gaze. Sean''s face suddenly turned white, and the angry energy bar was only the last one percent! Sean''s heart was suddenly cold. He immediately understood that Hercules had just seen through his fighting spirit. "Well, come with me." Hagrid nodded slightly, then jumped out of the recliner, lost his hands behind him, and walked forward like a little old man. And Sean naturally hurried to follow. He still doesn''t know why Hercules just treated him like that. This is obviously different from the situation in the game. When players received a task from Hercules in the game, there were not so many cumbersome dialogues and processes, just two or three sentences to send someone away. Sean originally thought that finding Hercules to save Gulu should not be different from this, but he didn''t expect that it was a downright suppression, which made Sean adjust his state of mind quickly. After entering the main building, Hercules soon took Sean to a study. "Now you can say it?" Hercules sat on a soft sofa and the whole person immediately fell into it. However, he narrowed his eyes comfortably and seemed to enjoy it very much. "Don''t worry, no one can hear our dialogue here, even God." Sean didn''t have any hesitation. Since Hagrid said so, he immediately took Gulu out of his pocket and said in a deep voice, "please help save him. No matter what price you pay, I''m willing to accept it!" Chapter 920 Seeing Gulu, Hercules jumped up from the soft sofa in an instant. Before Sean could react, Gulu was directly robbed by Hercules. Originally, Gulu has its own force field. No one except Sean can hold Gulu in his hand when Gulu is awake - Sean thinks that Andrew should be included. At the beginning, Andrew directly broke Gulu''s defense field. But at this time, Gulu had fallen into a coma, and his defense field could not be maintained again, so he was directly taken away by Hercules without hurting Hercules. But Sean felt that even if Gulu had a defensive field, he couldn''t hurt Hercules. Hercules made Sean feel as dangerous as Beth and NKOS. He didn''t know why the boy who looked only 15 or 6 years old would give himself this feeling, but since he was looked at by Hagrid just now, the whole person had a sense of fear of being stared at by beasts, Sean couldn''t rise to any sense of resistance at all. He felt this kind of consciousness only when bass taught him the seven forms of soul. Later, he didn''t feel this fear until he spent a long time adapting to bass. "Devil''s egg!" Hercules frowned. "What''s going on? The power of magic is so great Has it been soaked in the magic pool in the abyss? " "Uh... No..." Sean shook his head. Then he told Hercules what had happened in Wangdu, but the process was not too detailed. It was mainly about Gulu''s several times when he helped him block Edward''s attack. This let Hagrid understand a general idea. He nodded while listening. From time to time, he condensed a brilliant golden glow from his hand, and then stuffed it into Gulu''s body. At this time, Gulu''s symbol of vitality pulsates and jumps, which makes Sean feel that Gulu is indeed recovering. However, even if there were these light masses continuously stuffed by Hercules, it only made Gulu''s heart beat a few more times, and there was no sign of awakening. Sean didn''t know much about the specific situation, but seeing that Hagrid''s eyebrows were getting tighter and tighter, Sean still felt an abnormal shock. His heart was hanging like this. "The evil spirit is too deep." Hercules sighed and finally stopped condensing the light mass and stuffed it, "you didn''t bring it until now! Do you know how precious the devil''s egg is? You almost killed such a precious thing! " Sean was also wronged by Hagrid''s scolding. He didn''t know it would be like this. He didn''t even know what the origin of Gulu was. When he was invaded by magic gas, Sean could feel the smell of Gulu. At that time, he just felt that Gulu might be tired and need to sleep. He didn''t expect that the situation was so serious. After all, he didn''t see anyone owning a pet like Gulu in the game. Sean didn''t know how to raise him. "But fortunately, at least it''s not hopeless." Hagrid cursed Sean severely before he said, "if you come two months later, the dragon soul can''t keep the little guy''s life Come on, what''s your relationship with Andrew? " Hearing Andrew''s name, Sean was stunned. He suddenly found that each of the top terrorist powers in the world seemed to have something to do with Andrew. Not to mention Beth and enkos, it seems that even ace winter, the goddess of the dawn era, is very afraid of Andrew. At the moment, Sean was also a little surprised to hear Hercules directly report Andrew''s name. Sean is naturally very grateful to Andrew. Because without Andrew''s help, Sean couldn''t have achieved what he is today so soon. It is precisely because he knows Andrew''s strength that Sean has never been arrogant as a player. He can even be said to be very careful in management and development. Every time he competes with other forces, he will always skillfully find a balance point so that the enemy will not be desperate to find him trouble. The only mistake was to tell the Peace Council about the secret of the dark nest. As if to see Sean''s hesitation, Hagrid suddenly took out a badge from his body and threw it to Sean. Sean took over and saw that the badge was the one Andrew had shown himself. A black phoenix. He remembered Andrew once said that as long as he owned the badge, he was his man. "You too..." "Dark Phoenix mercenary regiment." Hercules said faintly, "but it was just an accident for me to join Forget it, don''t talk about the past. Andrew is willing to put the seal of the dragon soul to protect this guy. He must have seen his identity and expected the dangers you might encounter in the future. I believe you should be an important person in Andrew''s heart. I won''t ask how you found me Andrew, how are you now? " "He... Fell into a deep sleep." Sean hesitated, then respectfully handed the badge back to Hercules before he spoke. "For you?" Hercules frowned. Sean nodded weakly. "I''m surprised you''re still alive." Hagrid brushed his mouth and showed a deep shocked look on his face, "Beth and enkos didn''t tear you to pieces Those two old Andrew dogs will tear all Andrew''s enemies to pieces. Not only the enemy, as long as it may harm Andrew, they will be completely torn to pieces You boy, grew up drinking the milk of the goddess of luck. " Looking at a boy saying such vulgar words, but this guy still has the awe inspiring sacred breath unique to the morning light church. Sean really didn''t know what to say. Therefore, he could only smile awkwardly, and then quickly changed the topic: "master Hercules... Since you say you can cure grunt, I don''t know how long it will take?" "Not as fast as you think." As soon as Hercules mentioned the devil''s egg, his attention became different, "it will take one or two years at the fastest I must purify the magic power inside, and then repair him with the power of the holy light. This is a long-term work. Even if I want to be fast, I can''t be fast. Because his body has been completely destroyed. If I pour too much holy light power at one time, I will only let him die. " A year or two? Sean thought for a moment, then nodded. If it takes such a long time, this period of time can also allow him to carry out the task of bronze body. Sean didn''t want to waste a year or two here in vain, and he promised the chief of the wall tribe to cultivate Orianna into a real strong saint. But before that, he must first enter the holy land before he has enough experience to teach others. When he asked Noro to return to the empty city first, Sean assigned some training tasks to Ariana, which were enough for her to study in the next two years. "I see. Then Gulu will ask you." Sean soon made a decision. He bowed to Hercules and then said, "I also want to take advantage of this time to go out and sharpen myself and prepare for the impact on the realm of the holy land." "Your strength has indeed reached the critical point, but your physical strength is still not good." Hagrid glanced at Sean, then nodded and said, "for a guy like you, it''s best to find a bitter monk to learn how to exercise But since you are a person Andrew attaches great importance to, I can give you some advice. Are you interested? Of course, it will be more difficult than you to follow the ascetic friars to exercise. " As soon as Hagrid''s words were finished, Sean heard the sound of the system suddenly ring out in his mind. [do you want to be instructed by Hercules?] Sean didn''t hesitate at the sound of the system. For those bitter friars, Sean naturally understands very well. Their strongest place is the strength of the body. Learning the art of forging from them can really make their body stronger, so as to meet the minimum promotion requirements of the holy land. But how could these bitter monks be better than Hercules? Hercules is a real strong man who can make Sean feel afraid and can''t even raise the slightest idea of resistance! "I will." Sean nodded without hesitation. After he answered yes, the electronic sound of the system rang again. [your holy land mission has changed] [task objective: complete Hercules''s orders] [task reward: bronze body.] [mission statement: your strength has reached the peak level of the world, but you know this is not the end, just a new starting point. Only those who enter the holy land can barely enter the ranks of the top powers in the world, but you also know that to control the rules, you must have a body that can accommodate the rules. Fortunately, you have finally found a person who is willing to teach you how to practice forging.] "Then come with me first." Hagrid nodded, then turned and motioned Sean to follow. Under the leadership of Hercules, Sean and Hercules soon came to the vestibule. The nine people, still divided into two groups, were practicing. They didn''t pay attention to Hagrid''s bringing Sean out again. But who are Sean and Hercules? They just feel it with their breath. They know that these nine people have paid some attention to Sean at the moment. Obviously, they are also curious about the reason why Hercules brought Sean back to the courtyard. Chapter 921 Back in the vestibule, Hercules clapped his hands, and the respective exercises of the nine stopped immediately. "How many can I play?" Hagrid turned his head and asked Sean. Sean immediately realized that Hagrid asked himself how many people he could beat them. Although his strength is the top gold peak, his personal combat power is also relatively strong. Even in the face of the strong in the holy land, he can fight three or four people even if he is in the same state. However, there is a premise that his enemies do not have complete tacit team cooperation, and most of the time they attack on their own. But now, the two groups in the courtyard are obviously different from the general enemy. They are all adventurer teams who are used to cooperating in combat. Obviously, their cooperation is very tacit. In addition, the configuration is a very complete standard configuration. Sean really can''t say how many he can play for a while and a half. "This group should be OK." Sean thought about it and pointed to the group he had met in harkons town before. Although this group has magicians, thieves, priests, shield soldiers and weapon masters, it gives Sean the feeling that it is slightly less popular than the four in the other group. I don''t know why, the other group has only four people, and it''s not a standard combat team configuration, but it feels much more dangerous to Sean - you know, with Sean''s current strength, it''s no problem to face three or four upper gold giants at the same time, not to mention that the four women in the right group are just lower gold. However, Sean''s intuition never made any mistakes, so he named the group on the left without thinking. Sean relied on his intuition to deal with the problem, but his understatement immediately angered the group on the left. Especially the Weapon Master with scar on his face, he immediately said angrily, "do you want revenge? If you are dissatisfied with what happened in harkons before, just come to me alone. It has nothing to do with the captain and the rest of them! " Sean frowned. Although he didn''t have any good feelings for these people, the matter was settled by mutual acquiescence, and he was not ready to settle the matter in the autumn. But he glanced at them and saw that their faces were all heavy, and Sean was too lazy to explain anything, because it was meaningless. "How?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "As long as you don''t die, you can fight like this." Hercules simply left a word and left it alone. Sean nodded slightly, then moved a little, turned his right hand and took the black king directly in his hand. He collected all the leftover copies of the black king from old Quinn''s shop. Before, his plan was to make a guest appearance with this weapon without revealing his identity. Anyway, there are many "Sean Connery" in Ryan Kingdom, and he didn''t bring Cecilia. There''s no need to worry that someone will recognize his true identity, That''s why I want to disguise myself with those imitations. But at the moment, what Hagrid said is that under the condition of undead people, you can play whatever you want, so of course Sean can''t take those imitations out. "Broken hands and feet?" Sean waved the black king, and the roaring sound made the faces of the other people change greatly, but after hearing Sean''s words, the look on his face became more ugly - not panic, but anger. "Better not, or it will be very troublesome to treat." Hercules lay back on the couch, and then said without looking back, "just beat people down, or let them lose the ability to fight again Try not to die or break your hands or feet. Of course, if you really can''t control it, it''s also when I didn''t say. Although it''s not a duel of life and death, it''s also the best way to test your strength. " Hercules'' words are undoubtedly contradictory. The situation that truly reflects combat effectiveness is a death battle. Only under this kind of battle can we judge a person''s level clearly. However, the result of the death battle must be casualties. If Sean completely let go of his hands and feet with his strength, it would be a disastrous massacre for these people. Of course, he may also pay some price, but death is certainly not dead. But now, Hercules wants them to do their best, but they can''t die - although his words say that it doesn''t matter if they die, everyone knows that if they really kill someone by mistake, he won''t be happy. While the other five were still guessing the meaning of Hagrid''s words, Sean understood it. Control force. Sean looked back at the four women''s team, and then at the five person team. Sean basically understood. The strength of the two groups is consistent with each other, that is to say, both the five of them and the four on the other side have the actual combat power to compete with themselves. The cooperation of these people is very tacit, and they know each other well, so fighting with them is not like those enemies Sean met in the past. They just rush up and fight directly. Whoever is stronger will win. After taking a deep breath, Sean took a few steps forward before asking, "are you ready?" "Anytime!" The reply was the scar face. He took down the long gun without using the sword on his waist. Obviously, he wanted to suppress Sean by the attack distance. Sean saw that the other party was ready for battle, and he did give the other party enough time. At this time, he no longer hesitated, and the double cards of light body technique and adrenal stimulation opened directly. The whole person turned into a Black Whirlwind and rushed towards the five person team. Its momentum was so strong that people mistakenly thought it was facing a level 7 Warcraft! Sean''s idea is very straightforward. It''s a quick decision. He doesn''t want to delay. Because there are magicians and priests in the enemy''s lineup, they have the ability to fight for a long time. And Sean, since he can''t kill, he can''t use the seven movements of the soul, which is actually extremely unfavorable to him, because he basically relies on these two sword skills to kill the enemy in the battle, mysterious sword. Change only improves his sword ability, and doesn''t bring him any powerful sword killing moves. So if the battle drags on for a long time, it will be very disadvantageous to Sean - at least in this limited battle situation. The scar face obviously didn''t expect Sean''s speed to be so fast. At the moment he saw Sean moving, he couldn''t catch Sean''s trace completely. He could only predict Sean''s moving track according to combat experience and consciousness, and then stab it directly. There was an electric light shining on the tip of the gun. A piercing thunder burst out from the long gun. The shot of the scar man was an attack skill! And his fighting spirit is still a rare thunder attribute fighting spirit! Although the thunder attribute fighting spirit is not as good as the fire attribute fighting spirit in terms of explosive power, it is not weaker than the fire attribute in terms of destructive power. Compared with the fire attribute fighting spirit, the thunder attribute fighting spirit will also have the characteristics of paralysis, as well as the quick special effect of wind attribute. This paralysis effect does not necessarily have to be a direct hit to take effect. Even if it is only an indirect attack contact, there is still a certain chance that it will be deterred by the paralysis characteristics of the mine attribute. In the game, players who master the fighting spirit of thunder attribute are often dead fighting team members specially trained by major guilds. Fifty professional PK players who master the fighting spirit of Lei attribute can often easily reverse the outcome of a war. This shot is not only extremely fast, but also a scattered gun attack skill. The so-called scattered gun attack skill refers to the attack skill that can cover a small area after shooting. Scar face''s gun covers a radius of 30cm with the gun tip as the core - although the range is very small, according to scar face man''s judgment, if Sean comes from this moving track, he must be hit. Even if you can''t cause actual damage, even the morale effect of thunder attribute doesn''t work, but as long as you are shocked by this morale, it''s enough to slow down. On the other side, the man dressed as a thief, who had already loaded the crossbow and arrow, waited for the opportunity: as long as Sean showed his flaws, he would not hesitate to shoot the crossbow and arrow. Just. Scar man shot, but he didn''t force Sean out. It was as if he had misjudged his attack. Five people who have been cooperating with each other for a long time and have a very high tacit understanding are all a little absent-minded at this time. On the other side of the group, one of the slightly petite young women did suddenly show a smile: "it''s a little interesting." "Elder sister, what do you see?" A light sword soldier with a small leather shield in his left hand and a light sword in his right hand hurriedly said. "It''s just a little skill. It looks amazing, but if it''s broken, you will all." The petite woman, known as the eldest sister, smiled, but did not speak immediately, but whispered. "Fighting spirit burst out?" A tall young woman, one head taller than the woman called eldest sister, frowned slightly before she said, but his tone was not so sure. "Almost, but it''s a better skill to use fighting spirit." The eldest sister smiled, "this person''s strength... Is very strong, very strong." "How about us?" The fourth woman suddenly asked in a cold voice. But this time, the eldest sister didn''t speak, but stared at the war on the other side. Because at this time, Sean had broken through the attack blockade of the Scarface, avoided the thief''s Crossbow attack, and then directly appeared next to the Magician - he did not choose the priest without the protection of the shield warrior, but chose the magician protected by the shield warrior as his first attack target! Chapter 922 The group war with adventurers and mercenaries is different from the Legion war, and it is also different from Sean''s previous single fighting and fighting. Adventurers and mercenaries are usually not calculated as a single individual, but must regard their group number as a complete individual. Having a magician in a group means that the group has special attack means and long-range lethality - such as fighting between soldiers. No matter what kind of attack, it also belongs to the means of physical attack. As long as it is a physical attack, you can certainly take some postures and actions to block, save or reduce damage, and this kind of combat skills is what Sean is most afraid of. He didn''t choose the priest of the morning light church because the morning light priest, who was at the top of the Silver Peak, had mastered at least three kinds of defensive divinities. If Sean chooses to find the trouble of the morning priest, he is likely to fall into a protracted war, which is equivalent to providing combat space and time for the opposing magicians and thieves. And this is not the result Sean wants. Since he plays a quick decision, he naturally has to choose the most difficult person to deal with. The magician is undoubtedly Sean''s toughest enemy. In fact, for all soldiers, magicians always make them love and hate. Love means that when magicians become companions, their presence can weaken the danger and difficulty in many battles to a certain extent, and their profound knowledge can make their adventure more smooth; Hate means that magicians are companions of the enemy, because this will make their combat environment extremely dangerous and bad, and often need to pay a certain cost of casualties to solve the enemy. In many adventure stories, a powerful team often pays a heavy price to destroy the enemy''s magician, but because the casualties are too large, they can only hate a team whose combat effectiveness is obviously inferior to their own. There are countless examples. Sean easily came to the magician. His speed was so fast that everyone around him didn''t react. no It should be said that one person reacted. The shield warrior responsible for protecting the magician is also the core soul of the whole adventure group. But even if he reacts, it''s useless, because his actions can''t keep up with his thinking speed. Therefore, even if he has waved the shield, there is a faint light shining on the shield surface, which is a skill formed by the cohesion of fighting spirit - shield strike. But his attack, like his former companion, hit the air. Even if Sean didn''t touch the corner of his clothes, he could only see a blast in the air. The woman dressed as a light swordsman slightly stuck out her tongue, which was obviously frightened by the power of the shield attack. "Shield guard soldiers and you are different types of occupations, and there is no comparability." The elder sister reached out and touched the hair of the light swordsman who was slightly higher than herself, and then smiled, "the power of this shield attack is really great, but it''s a pity... As long as you can''t touch the enemy, it''s useless." "He is much faster than me, and I can''t guarantee to meet him." The light swordsman shrugged, but there was no regret on his face. "His strength... Is also stronger than me. This guy must have good physical fitness and can withstand the boiling pressure of life and blood brought by such high-speed action." "The four of us, if we face him alone, there is absolutely no possibility of winning." The elder sister narrowed her eyes slightly and then said, "but don''t forget, we are a whole If the four of us work together, we should be able to restrain his actions. " While the four women were talking, Sean had avoided the blast in the air, and then turned sideways behind the shield soldier. The black king in his hand also mercilessly hit the shield warrior directly behind his head - this is the most representative skill of the swordsman profession, called [handle strike], which is similar to the thief''s [stick], and can bring vertigo to the enemy for up to five seconds. However, Sean didn''t learn this skill, and his action was just a pose, and he didn''t even pour fighting spirit into it - with Sean''s fighting spirit and destructive power, if he did, the shield soldier''s head would definitely be blown off by Sean. So the attack only made the shield soldier feel black in front of him. His body staggered a few steps forward, but the five second dizziness didn''t appear. In terms of effect, it''s at most one second. But that''s enough time for Sean. After separating the shield warrior from the magician, Sean shot the magician with a sword - shoot, not cut. Because Sean knew that no matter how good his control was, as long as the sword was cut, the magician had to die on the spot. In order to avoid death, Sean can only be cut to shoot. In terms of the magician''s physique, he was directly shot by the black king who weighs hundreds of kilograms. Even if he still wants to fight again, he may not be able to recover his physique so soon. Facing this unavoidable sword, the magician completely showed a ferocity different from that of ordinary academic magicians. Instead of directly ending his mantra chanting, he slightly accelerated his speech speed and forcibly extracted and integrated elements and Magic - this is a very dangerous behavior, because as long as one syllable is wrong, the magic will not only fail to work, but even explode directly. For magicians, this consequence is magic counterattack. Magic backfires, ranging from serious injury to sudden collapse of magic. You can no longer practice magic in this life. Generally speaking, those fools of academic origin dare not do so. They would rather die than bear the magic bite. In this world, there is only one kind of magician who will choose this practice when he is desperate. Wandering magician. A glimmer of appreciation flashed in Sean''s eyes. Magicians can be divided into three types in the miracle continent, namely, academic school, inheritance school and vagrant school. Academic magicians, this is the magician system created by the Maggie Empire and the kingdom of potoroa. As long as you have money, can resonate with elements, can condense magic and have a strong spirit, you can go to these magic colleges to study magic. Academic magicians don''t have any magic apprentices. Any magician who can enter the magic school can directly skip the first and second-order professional process. Once the basic courses are completed, it must be a third-order or even fourth-order magician. Inheriting magicians refer to those magicians who began to practice from magic apprentices, which is commonly known as mage tower practice. This kind of magician is more proficient in actual combat than academic magicians, but it is difficult to compare with academic magicians in terms of knowledge, especially in terms of theoretical knowledge. But if you let mercenaries and adventurers choose, they must welcome the inheritance magicians more. As for vagrants, this is a new category, which refers to those who can''t go to the magic school without teachers'' instruction, but have mastered magic by chance. This school is the most dangerous of the three schools. It is precisely because they once had nothing, so when they really want to work hard, they will become indifferent, just to destroy the enemy. At first, Sean thought that the magician was an inheritance magician. After all, he already had the strength of superior silver. Few wandering magicians can enter the silver realm, let alone the superior silver in front of them. However, even if lucky enough to successfully enter the silver realm, this is the limit. Without perfect system theory knowledge, no magician can cross the absolute boundary of the golden realm. But just because Sean has appreciation in his eyes doesn''t mean he will show mercy. The magician is undoubtedly very lucky and has rich practical experience. He forcibly extracts the integration of elements and magic, and there is no mistake in the syllables of magic spells. A huge fireball like a basketball quickly condenses in front of him, and it continues to expand faintly - after all, he is a wandering magician, You can''t expect tacit fireball like Cecilia. A grim smile appeared on the magician''s face. His idea is very simple. Whether Sean continues to attack or chooses to retreat temporarily, he will detonate the big fireball directly. The only difference is whether to detonate in front of him or when Sean retreats - but if he has a choice, he naturally wants the latter, because if he detonates in front of him, even he will be involved in the attack range. If he is careless, even his own life will be taken. The eyes of the women''s group of four showed surprise, but more appreciation. Because of courage. But soon, everyone, including the women''s Quartet, and the magician, turned surprised and shocked. "Broken!" Sean drank softly. There was a black fog around the black king. Sean''s wrist shook. The black king, which should have been shot horizontally, immediately became cut horizontally - the sword blade cut through the big fireball, and the internal elements were arranged at the moment when the black king cut in, as if it had been destroyed, Instant complete collapse: the big fireball, which was still expanding, immediately sent out a hot temperature, and then quickly gasified in the air into a burst of white dense smoke. Broken devil! This is a very rare special performance. Few weapons now have this effect - they don''t think Sean is a demon breaking warrior, naturally because Sean doesn''t show any performance related to the demon breaking class. At least, if they are really demon breaking warriors, they will not choose magicians as the first breakthrough target, because they can ignore any magic attack. Therefore, they agreed that the ability to break the devil was given by Sean''s weapons. In fact, this speculation is not wrong. Because breaking demons is one of the special abilities of the black king, and it''s not just breaking demons. After the black king cut through the big fireball and completely destroyed its internal element arrangement, Sean''s wrist quickly turned again. The black king cut into a racket again and slapped the magician heavily. Suddenly, a sound of broken bones sounded. Before the magician even had time to give a painful hum, the whole man was photographed by Sean and fell heavily to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Sean realized at this time that after he had just broken the big fireball, he didn''t have time to recover his strength, and his hand was a little heavier. With the magician''s physique, I''m afraid it was difficult to bear the damage of this shot. If the sternum breaks, I''m afraid it''s the lowest injury. I''m afraid the broken sternum will directly pierce his heart. That''s really bad. But at this time, the situation could not allow Sean to think more. As the magician was photographed flying out, I didn''t know his life and death. Several other people around him immediately went crazy and roared around Sean. In particular, the thief directly aimed the crossbow at Sean, then pulled the torsion machine and shot the crossbow out. And even worse, the morning priest also shot at this time. A golden light quickly fell on the crossbow and dyed the whole crossbow golden! Chapter 923 The arrow dyed gold comes very fast, which is a world away from the speed before. Sean knew that this was the increase given by magic. Churches of different factions naturally have different divination skills. At the lower level, all divine arts are more or less the same, but once at the higher level, the role, power and direction of divine arts will be greatly different according to the different clergy, personality and grace of gods. Even if it can be counted as the same effect, its specific effect and power will become different. Like the healing technique mastered by the priests of the life church, the priests of the morning church will also, but the effect is obviously not comparable to that of the life church. Most of the high-level divinities of the Chenguang church focus on strengthening and defense divinities. Although there are many attacking divinities, they are only of medium level, which can not be compared with the war church, victory church, ice and snow and winter church and other churches. In fact, the reason why the morninglight church can become the strongest Church in the whole continent, in addition to the support of the St. Joels Empire, is that the morninglight church is a church that integrates hundreds of families - involving almost all types of divinity. Light is rising with speed, and its power is not weak. Sean doesn''t know which of the strengthening magic skills the morning priest has performed, but he can be sure that the power of this crossbow has been increased by at least two to three times, even if it is heavy armor, it can be directly shot through! You know, this thing is not a armor piercing arrow! The crossbow in the thief''s hand is only the most common crossbow, not even the military crossbow or skillful crossbow famous for strength, let alone the armor breaking crossbow specially used to deal with the strong, large Warcraft and legions. In the face of this very fast arrow, Sean didn''t dare to fight hard. He knew that the black king''s sword body could block the arrow, but affected by the impact, he was likely to be hit back, and even the center of gravity would be damaged. If only facing the thief alone, Sean naturally has no scruples. He knows that his speed is faster than the other party. Even if his center of gravity is destroyed, he can quickly adjust it and kill it. But now he is facing an adventurer team. The other party is not only the thief, but also two covetous soldiers. Although Sean can ignore the shield guard soldier, but the scar face, Sean can''t treat the other party as nonexistent, especially he is still a fighter with thunder attribute fighting spirit. As long as it is eroded by its thunder attribute, even if it is not the paralysis effect, and its fighting spirit runs a little slower, it is likely to fall into a dangerous situation. Although Sean didn''t know why Hercules let him compete with this group of adventurers, he didn''t want to lose. This group of adventurers really has a strong combat effectiveness level. Even in the game, it has been enough to meet the requirements of the elite group of the general guild, so Sean didn''t take it lightly from the beginning. Of course, his enemies didn''t take Sean lightly. After all, they were the strong ones in the upper gold, but they mistakenly estimated Sean''s combat power - taking him as a normal strong one in the upper gold at Sean''s level was obviously looking for abuse. But it is a pity that the price for them to realize this is that a magician companion fell down. One side, Sean hit the shield soldier next to him. He would rather bear the attack of the shield soldier than try to block the arrow. Watching Sean hit himself, the shield soldier naturally welcomed him without hesitation, and the left shield and right knife were ready to attack directly. Although shield soldiers seem to have poor attack power, in fact, this class is the most typical offensive and defensive balance. Once they are entangled by it, it is often difficult to get out immediately. However, shield soldiers usually do not participate in the frontal battle. Their greatest value is to protect their teammates in the back row, such as magicians, priests and archers. However, their magician was directly shot out by Sean with a sword, and the priest is not the goal Sean tried to solve in a short time, Therefore, the shield soldier lost the target of protection at this time, so he can only join the war. Sean''s strength is not low, at least it can''t be regarded as a normal upper gold level. And no one knows the skills of the warrior department better than Sean. He almost avoided the second shield attack of the shield warrior, and beat the black king in his hand, directly on the other party''s heavy shield, and a spark immediately splashed out, and the shield warrior was surprised and took two steps backward. But he was also an old fighter, so he quickly stabilized his center of gravity while taking advantage of the backward pace at this time, and the chopper in his right hand was directly picked up towards Sean. The blade is like electricity, with a shocking shimmer. Kill! This is the most commonly used skill of shield soldiers. It is an attack skill that determines damage based on strength value. It can play a good effect in most cases. But for Sean, it was obviously useless. After the Black King opened the shield warrior, he looked at the other side''s chopping knife coming face to face. Sean stabbed out with a sword without thinking, but he accurately hit a bit of the blade of the chopping knife in the shield warrior''s hand. If you fight with strength alone, the other party can''t suppress Sean at all, so Sean''s sword not only destroys the other party''s killing, but also destroys the other party''s power center again. But just then, another golden brilliance fell on the shield soldier and dyed his body bright. Sean recognized this magic. Glorious Blessing. A divine skill that can increase the strength and endurance of the caster. Compared with the Berserker''s frenzy, although the increase effect is small, it has no side effects. Judging from the strength of the priest of the morning light church, this blessing is just good enough to let the strength of the shield warrior surpass Sean. However, when the Glorious Blessing fell on the shield soldier, Sean smiled. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he suddenly drew his sword back. The pressure on the blade suddenly emptied. The chopping knife that had been forced to cut off suddenly lost its balance in the hand of the shield soldier, and the whole person''s center of gravity was damaged. He couldn''t help staggering a few steps again. And Sean, passing by the shield soldier again, his laughter was full of irony. This made the shield soldier furious, but when he adjusted his focus and turned back, Sean was out of the attack range of the other party - the shield guard soldier, commonly known as the shield soldier, had the greatest advantage of having good defense ability and a large number of attack skills enough for counterattack, but his weakness was also obvious and helpless: the attack range was too small, The attack distance is too short. So he could only watch Sean run to the priest of the morning light church. The priest did not have the same courage as the magician. Seeing Sean rushing towards himself, he gave up half of his magic without thinking. The consequences of forcibly interrupting the magic made his face pale, but it didn''t hurt much. Then he began to finish a prayer in a hasty tone and applied a patron saint technique to himself - he saw that light spots like stars immediately fell from him and wrapped him up to form a thin and transparent energy shield. Sean burst into laughter. Glory shelter. The morninglight church is known as the defense magic next to the little invincible. This magic can not make the target almost invincible like the little invincible "will of the morning light". It can only absorb a certain degree of damage. As long as it exceeds the critical point, the energy shield will be completely broken. However, this magic will not bring any negative damage and impact to the target. Unlike the will of the morning light, it will continue to accumulate damage and burst out at the end of the effect. The protection brought by the shining shelter is completely harmless, but its weakness is even more obvious. Being unable to move or cast spells is the biggest weakness of this magic. The pastor of the morning light church performed this patronage magic by himself, which is equivalent to trapping himself. Before the energy shield is broken or the magic effect is over, he can only watch Sean fight with his companions, but he can''t do any rescue. Of course, unless he ends the magic ahead of time, it''s just that he can''t continue to perform the magic for a long time. Glory shelter is a self-help means used by Chenguang priest to protect himself and delay time. It can''t be used indefinitely if he wants to use it. Sean in the forward rush suddenly twisted his steps, and the whole person immediately turned to the thief in the distance. His speed was much faster than that he rushed towards the priest, which was almost the same as that when Sean went to find the magician for trouble at the beginning. At this time, the priest knew that Sean didn''t come for himself, and he was frightened by Sean''s momentum at that moment and used the ultimate means of brilliance protection. At this moment, the priest was blue with remorse. "Stop it!" The scar face roared and raised the long gun in his hand. The purple and blue electric light twined around the whole long gun in an instant, just like countless small snakes twining on the long gun. A slight tingling came from Sean''s left side. It was a strong signal of danger. Sean''s pupil shrank suddenly, and he couldn''t care to solve the thief first. With a sudden step on his right foot, he broke the ground directly, and his ankles fell deeply into the earth. However, his whole body shape also stopped. The transformation from extreme movement to extreme silence suddenly made the four women who had been staring at Sean feel a strong sense of nausea and even faintly dizzy. This is the result of their mental power being shaken. Sean''s eyes fixed on the scarred face, and his momentum rose rapidly in an instant. He doesn''t know what skills this man, who is a weapons master, has mastered, but there are absolutely few skills that can make him have a strong sense of threat. As long as it makes him feel that his life is in danger, it must be a powerful attack skill. It is likely that this is not a simple system skill, but a unique martial skill of some powerful people. Although this adventurer team has only five people, everyone''s strength is not weak, and the overall level is comparable to the elite group of the general guild. Therefore, it''s not surprising that they master one or two powerful martial arts more or less. Sean knew he couldn''t keep his hand. The strong air wave was emitted from Sean''s body in a circle, and the faces of these people in the confrontation with Sean suddenly changed. At this moment, they all understood one thing, that is, Sean obviously stayed in the battle just now. But even if Sean stayed, they were no longer rivals, which made them clearly understand the gap between each other. Of course, the most incredible thing is the scar face. He knew that the last time he saw Sean, Sean''s strength was just like them, and even his breath was a little weaker. But in just a few years, Sean not only surpassed them in strength, but also had such a terrible momentum, which clearly reached the level of the threshold of the holy land. However, Scarface knew that he was already riding a tiger. Chapter 924 Long gun throwing is also a combat skill. However, the long guns that can be used for throwing are strictly limited: the longest can not be longer than 1.5 meters, and the most reasonable length is between 1.2 meters. The special throwing long guns of dog headed people are not included, which is the length judgment standard formulated based on the normal human height. Orcs and elves take this as a reference standard, but they will be modified in terms of weight. Because the long gun is used for throwing, if the barrel is too long, the resistance of the gun body will be increased, the throwing distance will be shortened, and the power and penetration will be reduced. If the gun body is too short, although the throwing distance may be extended, the power and penetration will also be insufficient. Throwing guns were first used against cavalry arms in the miracle continent. It was only after numerous improvements that it became an attack method that could be used specifically against heavy infantry - especially in the absence of armor breaking crossbow. The long gun on scar face''s hand is more than one meter seven, which is almost equal to the height of a person. When throwing, it will increase the resistance of the gun body, reduce the destructive power accordingly, and the throwing distance will be far away. But the fighting spirit of scar''s face is thunder, which allows him to make up for the problem of long barrel. Moreover, within a distance of 50 meters, the power of his gun is only half that of an alchemy crossbow. This is where Sean feels threatened! You know, the alchemy crossbow is a city defense level war crossbow. It is a special product of the combination of alchemy, magic and steam technology. Its power is the most powerful war killer in the era when the magic crystal cannon has not been officially launched. The maximum attack distance of the alchemy crossbow can reach one kilometer, and the effective killing distance is within 500 to 700 meters. The destructive power of one crossbow is enough to penetrate 50 sets of heavy armor. It is usually used to deal with the powerful in the holy land. The strong below the middle holy land can hardly escape death as long as they are locked by the magic mark of the alchemy crossbow. Even the superior Holy Land dare not be attacked by the alchemy crossbow. Usually, before the alchemy crossbow is launched, the strong in the holy land will not participate in the siege at all. In the whole kingdom of lane, except for the king''s capital, tonis fortress, Garrod fortress and St. derons fortress, there are 56 alchemy crossbows in total. There are no alchemy crossbows in other fortresses, castles and cities. And Sean''s void principality, now only the void City, previously obtained two alchemy crossbows by relying on the honeymoon period with the pan continental chamber of Commerce. This special war crossbow can only be used in fixed positional defense. There is no way that it can be loaded on a carriage and moved around like a general war crossbow. Moreover, the alchemy crossbow is not as heavy as the general crossbow. Each disassembly will lose its service life, so it will not be disassembled after it is generally fixed. Looking at the growing momentum of the scar face, Sean''s momentum also climbed to a critical point. Sean knew that he was very close to the scar face. He needed only one second to kill the Weapon Master, and his skills enabled him to kill the scar face without difficulty. At this moment, it is a struggle between life and death, and Sean naturally can''t show mercy. Under the powerful momentum of these two people, others naturally can''t get close to them. Even if the thief wants to raise his hand and shoot an arrow, he can''t do it at all. He just tried to lift his hand, which made him feel difficult, as if he had to spend his whole life to lift an inch. Scar face, there is no way out at this time. The God of war thunder spear is his ultimate killing move at the bottom of the box. In previous battles, it was rarely necessary for him to use this move, and once it was necessary for him to use this move, it was enough to prove that their team was in a state of life and death. But in the past battles, he had never encountered this situation. He was so frightened by Sean''s momentum that he didn''t dare to attack easily, because his intuition told him that as long as he really moved the idea of attack, he would die the next moment! This feeling of being completely locked by the death Qi machine is not the first time he has experienced, but it has never been so unbearable as now. If he had known Sean''s strength was so strong, he wouldn''t have thought of using it. And Sean, at this time, is entering a dormant period. Scar face''s martial arts skill made him feel that his life was in danger. But he didn''t panic because of it. On the contrary, he was very calm and calm. He knew that if he shot rashly, he would be killed by the other party''s move, because the other party''s Qi was firmly locked on himself. So Sean can only wait. He must wait for the moment when the other party is about to attack, before he can launch Requiem and kill him with one blow. This is his only chance to win. On the contrary, he is likely to die. In this confrontation of mental pressure, Sean has never lost. He has both patience and the pressure experience of this confrontation. His mental strength will not collapse so easily. On the contrary, he is constantly increasing his spiritual pressure. He wants to make the other party''s spirit collapse through mental pressure, so as to win an instant attack opportunity for himself. Similarly, this spiritual pressure can also deter several malicious guys around him. The atmosphere inside the venue was getting lower and lower, as if a terrible storm was forming. Suddenly, a muffled cry burst out. "Enough!" The sound was like a thunder bell, which made everyone present a little unstable. The morning priest''s energy mask was completely broken under this angry cry. Before the morning priest had time to respond, he uttered a scream, and the whole person fainted. It was obvious that the spiritual destructive power of the sound had exceeded the limit of bearing. The thunder snake on the long gun held high by scar''s face suddenly collapsed under the shock, and all the thunder disappeared without a trace. The arm of scar''s face fell powerlessly, and the blood flowed slowly from his sleeve, dyed the handle of the long gun and his right hand red, drop by drop on the ground, and his whole person, He also immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person staggered for several steps and finally sat down on the ground. Sean''s face suddenly turned white, but it was not as embarrassed as the scar face. His face turned white for a moment and immediately turned ruddy again. As for others, things are good and bad. The faces of the women''s group of four all turned a little pale, but it was obvious that the injury was not serious, it was probably just a mental shock. The thief sat on the ground, his strength seemed to be completely drained, and his face was not only ugly, but also very pale. As for the shield soldier, although his face was also pale, at least it was not particularly ugly, and he and Sean could still stand - the four women did not participate in the battle, so naturally they could not be included in this list. Hercules suddenly raised his hand and swept it. Suddenly, the holy light fell from the sky and directly fell on the magician. Sean vaguely saw several holy texts emerging in the holy light. He seemed to have seen them in Hitler''s holy texts. That means healing. Hagrid''s eyes swept one by one from scar face, shield warrior, magician, thief and priest, and then he said in a deep voice: "you lost. You should know my rules. I won''t say it. " "Why do you say we lost!" The thief was obviously dissatisfied. Even if he was weak at this time, he struggled to stand up and shouted, "if you didn''t stop us just now, we may not lose!" "If he didn''t show mercy at the beginning, your mage companion would be the first to die in battle." Hercules said faintly, "and are you sure you won''t lose if you continue just now Under the oppression of that momentum, it is not him who can''t bear it first, but you. As long as he dares to throw that shot, he is the second dead, followed by you, then your captain, and finally the priest I don''t even have this eyesight. What are you doing here? Get out! " At last, Hagrid''s voice obviously used a trace of the force of rules. The thief who challenged Hagrid''s majesty spit out a mouthful of blood directly. This time, the shield soldier didn''t say anything, but silently picked up his companion, then picked up the magician and the priest, saluted Hercules, and turned away from the independent courtyard. Sean looked at these people''s departure in a daze. It was obvious that he didn''t know what had happened. "My name is flanda. I''m their captain. This time I want to thank your excellency. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be so relaxed." The woman called captain by the other three women saluted Sean and said respectfully. Before, she might have thought that the strength of her four people could suppress Sean, but after seeing that Sean had just completely burst out with all his strength, they had no such idea. Especially after hearing Hagrid''s words, she had a clearer judgment on the gap between them. Sean looked at Hercules. "These two groups of people come to me for advice, but I don''t have so much time. I''ll tell them to give them three months. After three months, let them practice against each other, win, stay and lose." Hagrid said faintly, "but because of your arrival, those people left early." Sean nodded and said nothing more. Just at this time, Hercules suddenly took out a scroll from his body and threw it to Sean, and then continued to say, "your foundation has been very solid. I have nothing to teach you This is a randomly positioned battle transmission scroll. Open this scroll and you will be randomly transmitted to a place where a battle is taking place on the continent. I don''t know where the specific location is, but what I can tell you is that it''s definitely not a safe place. " "And then?" Sean asked. "Then?" Hagrid looked at Sean strangely. "Then you know what to do However, I remind you in advance that the transmission process of this scroll is not easy. Your body will be washed by the power of the void storm, and you will not be able to give full play to your strength in the stage of emergence. Next, as long as you can live and restore your body to its peak, you will naturally understand the power of the holy land. " "No security?" Sean was stunned for a moment. He suddenly felt that this seemed to be some act of death. "Of course not." Hagrid brushed his lips. "I''ve told you before. It''s not easy. Since you accept it yourself, don''t regret it Anyway, you have only one way now. Either go on or don''t be promoted to the Holy Land Of course, if you are accidentally sent to the nest of a holy beast, I can only count you as black. " Sean''s face suddenly became very ugly. "Oh, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you." "What?" Sean asked. At this time, the scroll in Sean''s hand suddenly shot dozens of white lights. The whole scroll burst in Sean''s injury, and a white light enveloped Sean in an instant. Then, Sean''s body gradually disappeared in front of the crowd. Before he disappeared, he finally heard Hercules''s last sentence: "even if you don''t open it, this scroll will send you away Because it has another name, unstable scroll. " If he could speak at this time, Sean would scold. But unfortunately, he couldn''t open his mouth, because he felt that his body was like being squeezed and stirred in a press, and there was a very clear and obvious sharp pain all over his body. When he finally regained his vision, there was only a fierce cry of killing in his ears, and then there was a burning pain on his cheek. A sharp arrow shot out against his face and wiped a blood mark. Chapter 925 The burning pain on his face told Sean that he was not dreaming, but was really sent to a battlefield by the scroll of Hercules''s pit father. The sharp arrow scratched his cheek and nailed it into an ancient tree behind him. The quiver of the arrow feather was clearly visible. Sean didn''t know whether he was lucky enough, or whether the scroll actually had a certain protective ability? But if you can choose, Sean would rather choose the former. At least he was not sent to the nest of a holy beast, and he was not directly shot in the head when he was sent - as long as his head tilted a little to the left, the arrow would not be as simple as wiping his face. The strong below the holy land are not strong enough to ignore the general physical attack, so even the arrows without enchantment are threatening. Only the strong who really reach the holy land can ignore this kind of ordinary weapon damage without enchantment only by their flesh. At this time, Sean was at the edge of a battlefield. The strong smell of blood filled the air and seemed to choke his nose. However, for Sean, who was used to the battlefield blood and fire, the smell was not so bad. On the contrary, it was because the bursts of tearing pain from his body made him feel very uncomfortable. This is very similar to the sequelae of transmitting magic array. When the teleportation magic array is used, it will not only consume the spirit of the teleportator, but also cause a certain burden on the body. However, as long as it is not continuous transmission or long-distance transmission, it will not cause too strong burden. Sean didn''t know where the scroll sent him, but at least he was sure that the physical damage caused by the scroll was stronger than long-distance transmission. He had the illusion that his body was pieced together. In front of us, the battle cry is still deafening. Sean was finally able to see his surroundings. Both sides in the war are human, and coincidentally, both sides are obviously mercenaries, but the one who is occupying the advantage is pretending to be a robber. However, in Sean''s eyes, these fake robbers still have very strong mercenary characteristics - in fact, in miracle mainland, many mercenary regiments occasionally guest play the acts of robbers and bandits. As long as they keep it secret enough, they won''t be wanted by the mercenary guild. This is actually an unwritten hidden rule. However, those mercenary regiments with a certain reputation usually don''t do such activities. "Hey! There is a fish in the net! " Sean saw someone pointing at him and yelling. It was a teenager of about fourteen or five years old, or even younger, because teenagers in the mercenary Corps often grew older than their actual age. There was an anger in Sean''s heart. Several men who were directing their men to besiege another group of mercenaries turned around and glanced at Sean after hearing the boy''s cry. The distance between the two sides is only 30 or 40 meters, and the terrain is relatively open, so Sean can easily see each other''s eyes. It was a kind of indifference. Real indifference to life. Then, he saw the other party say something quickly. One of the few people standing beside him quickly left the team, and then rushed to him with the young man. Sean let out a sneer. The black king was at his feet, and he was about to lift up his sword. But what Sean didn''t expect was that he didn''t lift the black king, but was driven by the power of the black king and fell heavily to the ground, sending out a stronger sense of pain all over his body. Sean''s face suddenly changed. He realized that the tear caused by the transmission reel had seriously affected his strength. At this moment, he was probably no better than a new bronze player. Before, Sean could ignore these two groups because he knew he was strong enough to crush the whole game. But at this time, his strength was hurt, so he couldn''t ignore these people in front of him - among the two people rushing towards him, the young man''s strength might not even have the lower bronze, which could be ignored, but the other person had the lower silver strength, which was a little stronger than Sean at this time. And the weight of the black king, at least to the upper level of silver, can hold it. At this time, Sean doesn''t have enough strength, let alone waving the black king, it''s very difficult to pick it up. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean immediately gave up the black king, took out an ordinary weapon made by old Quinn directly from the storage space, and then got up quickly. The other two didn''t see how Sean took out the sword. They just thought that the long black sword in Sean''s hand was a pair of twin swords. At this time, they just separated, so they didn''t care too much. They were confident that they could kill Sean easily with their own strength. Today alone, at least six or seven people died in the bronze realm at his hands. The momentum emitted by Sean is not strong, even weaker than himself. How could the middle-aged man be afraid. The distance between the two sides was quickly shortened. The boy took out a dagger and did not attack immediately. Instead, he rolled on the spot from the side, and the whole man''s breath became weak. Obviously, it was a thief who learned to hide his breath, but his technique was not very skilled, and his kung fu was not so profound, so he could not hide Sean''s perception, but if he was dealing with ordinary silver masters, the boy could play a good tracking role. He was so vicious at a young age. Even if he knew that it was forced by the other party to make a living, Sean still had a sense of killing in his heart. I''m afraid that the reason why another mercenary regiment was attacked by this group of disguised mountain bandits was that they exposed their wealth in front of the young man. About to decide not to stay, Sean looked at the middle-aged man who was getting closer and closer to himself. Naturally, he wouldn''t have any deliberate moves. His current situation is a little serious. He must end the battle as soon as possible. If he delays, who knows whether his injury will worsen. If so, the end may be very bad. The mercenaries disguised as mountain bandits obviously didn''t intend to stay alive, so it meant that even if Sean reported his identity, they would kill themselves without hesitation. Sean took a strong breath, ignoring the burning feeling when the fighting spirit circulated in his body, and the seal on the back of his hands lit up slightly. The middle-aged man is not big, but he is majestic compared with the boy. His weapon is a chopper, which is the most common weapon among mercenaries - because it has sufficient lethality and the price is usually very cheap. Even if it is damaged, it doesn''t cost a few money to change it. In the same weapons of ordinary quality, the long sword is at least three to five silver coins more expensive than the chopper. Sean just noticed that many people in this mercenary regiment use cheap equipment such as choppers and long guns, and most of their armor is leather half body armor. As long as the mercenary leader who looks like a commander wears a whole set of leather armor and a long broad sword that should pay attention to cutting around his waist. On the contrary, the mercenary regiment that is at a disadvantage mostly uses long sword weapons. Some mercenaries also have a small round shield covered with iron, which proves that their mercenary regiment has relatively rich financial resources. But they are not rich, because the armor on these people is also mainly made of leather half body armor. At this time, they surrounded several carriages into a circle to make a simple fortification. They were trying their best to resist the external attacks. They also tried to break through several times, but each time they were completely suppressed, but lost the bodies of several companions. In half an hour at most, the group will be completely surrounded and killed. Because their archers have been suppressed so that they can''t lift their heads, which makes the fortifications surrounded by carriages and trucks worthless. At this time, the middle-aged man had come to Sean. He raised his chopping knife high and chopped it at Sean''s head. This is his usual attack. As long as Sean dodges, he will completely gain the upper hand. Next, he is confident that there are ways to force Sean into a dead corner and cut off his head. I''m afraid the whole process will take less than ten seconds. For mercenaries, what they believe in is the saying "the brave wins when they meet on a narrow road". But this time, the mercenary obviously found the wrong opponent. Sean didn''t even have the slightest intention to avoid the knife. He didn''t even blink. A trace of cruelty flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged mercenary. He only thought Sean was scared and stupid, so he not only didn''t stop, but did his best to chop down, and the three parts that should have been left to change were exhausted together. It was not until the blade almost reached his forehead that Sean finally took the shot - he had to take a risk because he was so badly injured that he could only use himself as a bait. When Sean started, the middle-aged man suddenly felt cold all over him. A sense of danger made him abandon his knife and retreat. As mercenaries, they do the work of licking blood at the edge of the knife. They are extremely sensitive to the judgment of danger, so experienced old mercenaries often choose to believe in intuition. No matter how beautiful the immediate interests look, they will not hesitate to give up. It''s just a pity that it''s obviously too late to let go and abandon the knife at this time. Sean''s forehead turned silver, and the chopper fell on his head with only a spark. The mercenary''s pupil shrank suddenly, and Sean''s lightning direct shot a sword through the mercenary''s heart, but the blade didn''t come out. A crimson magic array floated on the back of the middle-aged mercenary - all the sword blades that should have penetrated into the magic array, and then emerged 40 cm behind Sean. Most of the sword blades directly pierced the young man who was trying to sneak close to Sean to stab his back. His eyes looked very frightened, but he could only make a sound like a bellows blowing. He couldn''t say a complete word, and a lot of blood gushed out of the carotid artery. Chapter 926 Sean didn''t take back the imitation, but directly stopped the effect of the magic pattern. When the magic array disappeared, the connected space immediately disappeared completely, and the long sword was cut off directly. The young man has not died yet. He can only struggle in vain and feel the loss of vitality from his body bit by bit. He wants to say something, but all the words just become meaningless syllables. The heart of the middle-aged man standing in front of Sean was also broken by Sean''s sword - Sean only needs to release a little fighting spirit, which is enough. In fact, even if he didn''t break his heart, the middle-aged man couldn''t live. At this moment, he just stared at Sean with a frightened face, because he had just clearly seen how Sean killed the thief boy. "Devil... Devil..." the middle-aged man''s vocal cords were not damaged, so he could still utter complete words. Sean''s face looked tired. He squatted down hard and put the black king away. Watching the black king suddenly disappear from his vision, the middle-aged man knew that they had picked the wrong opponent. At this time, he finally looked at Sean - at the last moment of his life, it must be said to be a very ironic thing. After Sean came to this world, he never wore any armor or leather armor. He couldn''t afford Leather Armor when he was a mercenary in the kingdom of Celian. Later, when he became a lord, he felt it was no longer necessary. So no matter where he goes, Sean is an aristocratic dress, and occasionally wears a more formal hunting dress or light civilian dress. At this time, Sean was wearing a formal hunting suit only worn by aristocrats when hunting. The main material was leather, light and breathable. However, after using the scroll, Sean was baptized by the power of the void storm. It was not just Sean''s body that lost. His hunting suit, which cost no less than 100 gold coins, had been torn apart at this time. Many places looked broken and looked like he was in a state of escape for a long time. This is probably the main reason why these robbers mistook Sean for the enemy. Of course, even if there is no mistake, they will certainly not let Sean go, because what they are doing now is an extremely bad thing. As long as they are mercenaries, they will never tolerate such stains. They can act according to the unwritten rules. No one will say anything. Many times, large mercenaries will know something about each other. As long as they are sharp enough and handle it clean. "You..." the middle-aged man didn''t die yet. He seemed to want to say something. His eyes were no longer frightened, but only calm. Look directly at the calm and calm of death. "What a pity." Sean glanced at the middle-aged man and shook his head slightly. "It''s a waste for you to break through the upper silver at this time." Sean''s right hand as like as two peas of a black king appeared. He could see that the middle-aged man was about to loudly remind his companions. Sean didn''t want to make trouble again. Hagrid made it clear that the scroll would make himself torn by the force of the void storm during transmission, causing a certain degree of damage to his body, but at the same time, it would also let the force of the void integrate into his body and forcibly transform his body strength. As long as he can safely go through this process, instead of falling when the force of the void transforms himself, he can have the body of the strong in the holy land. So the only thing Sean wants is how to get out of here safely. He doesn''t want to get involved in the struggle between the two mercenary regiments. So when the sword was in his hand, Sean simply wiped the middle-aged man''s neck and damaged his vocal cords. Without resentment, anger, or even pain, the middle-aged mercenary had nothing but peace - of course, he frowned when Sean cut his throat, perhaps because of pain. But he knew very well that since he chose to be a mercenary, the result was that he had no regrets and regrets in his expectation. In his gradually losing eyes, he saw Sean''s mercenary ceremony to pay tribute to him. This is a respectable mercenary. Sean thought, but it''s a pity that they met in the wrong place, so they were destined to die. After solving the trouble, Sean plans to leave here quickly. He doesn''t want to keep pestering, because there are too many enemies. His current situation can''t save those people who are under siege. It''s just unfortunate. When the middle-aged man fell, Sean was once again exposed to the other group of mercenaries disguised as bandits. The mercenary leader also turned his head at this time. He felt the breath of the middle-aged man''s breakthrough. He should have been surprised. When he saw that he turned into a corpse and fell down, but Sean was still standing, his face suddenly turned blue, especially when he saw that Sean was going to escape. "Catch him!" The mercenary leader roared and pulled out his long sword. The first to react was several archers. They turned the target at the first time and shot the arrow at Sean. Sean cursed and opened his eyes at the same time. For the attack of bow and arrow, the effect of seeing through has obviously been brought into excellent play: the red lines and clear marks are on his body, so that Sean can clearly see the attack points of these arrows. Sean''s personal panel properties at this time are all displayed in red, which is basically reduced by nearly two-thirds, which is a mark when his body is seriously damaged. But Sean didn''t see any icons on the personal status bar - according to common sense, whether poisoned, weak, petrified or poisoned by the abyss, the marks can be clearly seen here, so that the player has a relatively complete idea to remove the abnormal state. But at the moment, there was nothing, and what was more helpless was that a series of advanced skills, including zhenhun, all showed a gray seal state. Fortunately, however, the two signature skills of light body surgery and adrenal stimulation were not sealed at this time, which gave Sean at least the means to protect his life. Especially now, when his dynamic vision was unable to capture those arrows, Sean finally had to turn on adrenal stimulation, and then waved his long sword to knock down those arrows one by one. In this process, Sean retreated while playing, and in the twinkling of an eye he retreated to the edge of an ancient tree. Then the next moment, Sean turned without hesitation and retreated into the jungle. From this moment on, the growth of trees will flourish, and the arrows of archers will lose a certain threat. However, in contrast, weapons such as long swords will also be limited. On the contrary, mercenaries holding machetes can give better play to their combat effectiveness in this jungle space environment. The rapid footsteps sounded behind Sean''s ears. It was the sound of the enemy''s pursuit. Sean''s eyebrows frowned. Because of the sharp decline in strength, it was difficult for him to judge how many enemies came after him. However, he could clearly see that the strength of these people was not very good, only the strength of superior bronze at most. I''m afraid the inferior silver who was killed by him is already one of the few silver realm experts in the other team. In the miracle continent, not all silver masters or gold strongmen are willing to be mercenaries. Most of the superior silver masters or the strong in the golden realm will choose to accept the recruitment from the nobles and become the private escort of those nobles or the guest Qing of the family. On the whole, the strength fault structure of the mercenaries on the miracle mainland is very obvious. The vast majority of mercenaries stay in the lower silver and bronze realm. Only a very few powerful mercenaries can have the strong in the golden realm. This is very different from adventurers - because most adventurers have strong strength, and there are many who have the strength of the golden realm. Even, many mercenaries who are strong enough and don''t want to be noble watchdog will choose to change careers to be a more free adventurer. The distance between the two sides has been gradually opened. Their speed may be better than Sean whose strength has been greatly reduced, but with the help of the two cheating tools of light body technique and adrenal stimulation, Sean naturally can''t be caught up by these people who should only be the strength of the bronze realm. So soon, the chase in the jungle gradually disappeared, and the whole jungle seemed quiet. The only thing left was probably the sound of Sean running. At this time, he naturally couldn''t care to hide his tracks, and even he didn''t dare to stop. He could see just now that the level of the mercenary leader was much better than those besieged mercenaries, and he pulled out his sword, which meant that he did not intend to consume any more. So Sean believes that if he joins the battle, the battle over there will end soon. The next step must be to pursue it, so he must pull out a sufficient distance and win enough rest time for himself, and then he can deal with his escape traces and leave the jungle. I don''t know how long he ran. Sean only knew that he had stimulated light body surgery and adrenal stimulation twice. Now he almost had no physical strength, especially the sharp pain and burning feeling in his body, which made him want to completely fall asleep. At this moment, Sean had an unprecedented hatred for the mercenary Corps. If it weren''t for those people, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed at all. A sudden dense sound of footsteps suddenly sounded. Sean, who had been lying on the ground to rest, suddenly stood up, but he didn''t expect that because of his excessive movement for a time, he pulled the injury in his body, which made him almost scream in pain. This pain is beyond the limit that Sean can endure. He doesn''t know what''s going on, so it can only be attributed to the fact that the power of the void is too violent, so it can''t be borne by human beings. However, Sean found in his body that there was an extremely weak glorious force, slowly transforming his body with the violent force of emptiness. He guessed that this was probably one of Hagrid''s means. At this time, the noise around him became louder and louder. Sean listened carefully, and then his face showed a wry smile. He was surrounded. Therefore, the means of the mercenary regiment is not low. It can solve the enemies who can still rely on the benefits of fortifications so quickly, and complete the siege to himself so quickly. This time, he should lose well. Just because he lost well doesn''t mean Sean won''t be arrested. He took a deep breath, and then stood up again. The effect of the two magic patterns just started for a moment, but it hasn''t been completely consumed, so he can continue to use the power. This is probably his last reliance. Sean has decided that he must solve at least half of the enemy here before he can break through the siege and leave. Otherwise, if he is pursued by the other party all the time, he will eventually die of exhaustion. Chapter 927 "Come out." Sean said in a deep voice, "I''ve found you. The encirclement is useless." The deliberately low moving sound around stopped, as if waiting for some order. But soon, the footsteps became clear. Maybe they were too lazy to hide. A mercenary wearing half armor soon appeared in front of Sean. They formed a semicircle and surrounded Sean. But these people didn''t do it immediately. They just surrounded Sean. And Sean, at this time, also frowned. He had been ready to do his best, but he also dropped his long sword slightly. He glanced around and said, "who are you?" No one answered Sean. The mercenaries just kept silent and vigilant. But soon there was another sound of footsteps. The mercenaries standing in front of Sean consciously retreated to both sides, revealing a passage. Two women, one man and three people came out of the way. The costumes worn by these three people are naturally better than those mercenaries around them. In particular, one of the women is actually wearing a full set of leather armor, which is not ordinary leather armor, but magic leather armor that has been enchanted. The value of this magical leather armor is not under the enchanted equipment. Although there is only one word difference between magic equipment and magic equipment, in fact, they are two different concepts. The former is the equipment that only magicians can make, while the latter is the special equipment made by blacksmiths through the use of alchemy potions and some special means. Generally speaking, it is difficult to define which is better between magic equipment and enchanted equipment, but the only thing is certain that enchanted equipment is better than magic equipment in most cases. Even if the enchanted equipment is damaged, it can be repaired by the alchemy blacksmith, and the equipment itself does not need to consume magic. Even because the materials used in the manufacturing process are different, the enchanted equipment can often be attached with many special effects and abilities. Although magic equipment is sometimes better than magic equipment in effect, once this equipment is damaged, it cannot be repaired and can only be abandoned. What can become magic equipment can only be forged equipment - Magic equipment has been engraved with magic array when it is made because of its special materials. Therefore, it is impossible to draw the second magic array, and the equipment above legend is not needed at all. This set of leather armor on the woman''s body is the magic equipment that has been specially enchanted. Perhaps the leather armor itself is not very valuable. It may only be worth one or two hundred gold coins, but the whole set is enchanted. This value is a little outrageous. It is impossible to make it without more than 50000 or 600000 gold coins. In fact, this is one of the main reasons why magic equipment can occupy a large equipment sales market so far. The enchanted magic equipment is better than bronze and low-end silver enchanted equipment most of the time. The only thing that can''t be compared is the gold grade enchanted equipment. The financial resources needed to enchant such equipment are not very much. Often, a set of equipment can have an effect no less than that of low-end silver enchanted equipment with less than one million gold coins. The full set of leather armor worn by this woman, if it is of medium effect silver grade, can''t get down without 3 million gold coins. A very rich mercenary regiment. This was Sean''s first reaction after seeing the woman. A man and a woman on the left and right behind him, although the equipment is not as good as the woman, the quality is not so bad, at least it is a full set of equipment. In particular, the man on the right who looks less than 30 years old may also have a high cost of light armor, because Sean identified the composition of black cloud steel - a special associated mine only produced in the northern continent, which has certain magic resistance, and its defense is not weak. The most important thing is to reduce the weight of armor. Sean''s second reaction was that the mercenary corps had high quality and strong members. The mercenaries around them all have the personal strength of superior bronze. Several of them even reached the critical point. I''m afraid it won''t take a long time to break through to silver. Moreover, the age of these mercenaries is not large. They are generally between the ages of 24 and 5. They seem to be about their own age. As for the three people who are obviously the leader, they all have the strength of superior silver. The woman wearing a full set of magic leather armor has a faint trace of rolling thunder, which is the proof of strength at the peak of superior silver. Sean looked at each other, and the other party was looking at Sean as well. This let Sean know at least the third thing. This group of mercenaries is not the same group as those who pursue and kill themselves. It should be the reinforcements of another group of besieged mercenaries. "Who are you?" The young woman in magic Leather Armor spoke in a deep voice. "Are you with the besieged mercenaries?" It was difficult for Sean to explain his identity, so he decided to continue to play silly. "Where are they?" The woman''s face changed slightly, her voice involuntarily weighed a few points, and her body took a few steps forward. But at this time, the man suddenly reached out his hand to stop the woman and said in a deep voice, "Miss, be careful!" "I have discretion." The woman waved, and the man retreated, but Sean saw the other party holding a sword gun in his hand, his eyes locked on himself, "I''m the head of the rose mercenary regiment The people you said were besieged were one of my units. I came to support them immediately after I received the fireworks for help. Where are they? " Sean sighed, then stretched out his hand and pointed to the road he had just come behind him, "I have no traces of concealment along the way. As long as you follow my traces, you can find the location of the battle But I don''t think you can save them now. I have fled the battlefield for more than half an hour, and when I escaped, they obviously couldn''t hold on. " The young woman''s face suddenly changed. She couldn''t care what to say any more. She directly said, "Dinny, you stay and take care of him. The others will go with me!" "Miss..." the man named frowned. "This is an order!" The young woman said impolitely, and without waiting for the man to say anything, she immediately followed the direction Sean had just pointed out and took the others away quickly. This time, Sean noticed that these people had strong action power, and they were obviously used to being mercenaries. Everyone just chose to follow orders and move forward silently. There was even a sense of military order and hierarchy between advance and retreat. Sean frowned slightly, but his mind began to think about where the rose mercenary regiment was. At the beginning of the game, there were no 100000 or 80000 mercenaries belonging to NPC forces. Although these mercenaries were all over the whole continent, this number was also very considerable. Sean can''t remember all the names of mercenaries. Those mercenaries he can remember are extremely powerful. At least they are super mercenaries with holy territory, but there are only a few five or six such mercenaries. Among them, there is absolutely no rose mercenary regiment. At this moment, Sean calmed down. From what the woman just said, Sean has been able to judge a lot of information. For example, the man named Dini in front of him is obviously a man of Knight origin, and his calling the mercenary head miss is enough to prove that he is the other party''s Guardian knight. From this point, we can see that the woman was born in a noble family. Only in this way can we explain why the mercenary regiment is so rich. The woman head even wears a magic leather armor. Further on, Sean has a general judgment about his geographical environment at this time. Only the northern principality alliance in the northern continent can have such absurd things: the northern principality alliance is a federal group composed of 36 principalities, and the interest disputes in it are the most complex in the whole miracle continent. Because of the particularity of the principality Federation, these aristocratic ladies and young men from the principality highly advocate personal martial courage, so they often start to cruise the principality after the age of 14 - get a start-up fund from their ancestors, take two or three attendants, and then form a mercenary corps, adventurer team, or vagrant Corps. In the next four years, they need to develop their own army. If anyone can bring back a strong army at the moment of the formal ceremony of adulthood four years later, he will be protected by the glory of the God of war and obtain a powerful ability, so as to obtain a lifelong aristocratic title prefixed with strength and a small piece of land - this is also the only way out for many non lineal aristocrats. The northern principality alliance is a federation of principalities that believe in the God of war. There is only the God of war here - just like the original void principality, Sean only allows people to believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. Sean now generally understood that the woman was on her own principality parade just now. She seems to be 18 years old. I''m afraid she will soon return to her country to accept the adult ceremony. Therefore, whether she can bring back a Powerful Mercenary regiment determines whether she can win the favor of the God of war. In this way, Sean naturally figured out many things. The mercenary regiment disguised as a bandit doesn''t care about anything of the rose mercenary regiment. They just want to weaken the strength of the rose mercenary regiment. God of war doesn''t care about the process. He only values the result! This is a typical northern principality plot! Chapter 928 Today is the 21st. Well, I haven''t started the update on the 21st, so I won''t say it for the time being! It has been 20 days since yesterday this month. The update volume is not the leader, but an integer. There are 23W, which is probably the most diligent and hardworking update volume in so many months since last year. I''m not saying that I''m proud or that I''m fast, but that I''ve proved by my actions this month that I''m really working hard and haven''t given up. At least eight hours of codeword time every day sometimes makes me feel tired and upset, but when I think of these monthly tickets you voted for me, I feel that I have no reason or excuse to live up to your trust and expectations. You believe in me, support me and encourage me. Even when last year''s update was like squeezing toothpaste, you didn''t give up on me. No one knows better than me how valuable and touching this is. I can have today''s achievements because of what you have given. Without your support, I would not be who I am now. So, thank you, thank you very much for every monthly ticket, every reward, every subscription, and those recommended tickets and collections. These are the driving forces that I am still sticking to and moving forward at the moment! This month, you gave me hope and made me feel like I could compete for a classified monthly ticket. So, I need a monthly ticket! I want a monthly ticket, too! I don''t want to be pushed off the list! I want to stay on it! Burst, there will be! There will be stable updates! I won''t let you down, and I don''t want to let you down! Today, on the 21st, I will try to update an outbreak, which can be regarded as making up for the outbreak promised before. Therefore, I am eager for the monthly ticket and hope to receive the encouragement of the monthly ticket, which will make me more motivated and energetic! I went to bed and began to code when I got up tomorrow. Have a nice day. Chapter 929 The union of northern principalities, also known as the Federation of northern principalities, is actually a federal regime composed of 36 principalities, which is the second federal regime born in the whole miracle continent - the first is naturally the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union. Any one of the thirty-six principalities can''t have any deterrent at all. I''m afraid even Sean can wipe it out. However, when the 36 principalities unite, the deterrent force is very strong. Even their old neighbor, the St. Joels Empire, is not very willing to provoke them. For a long time, the St. Joels Empire has been using the tactics of internal differentiation to try to disintegrate and split the federal regime, but thousands of years have passed, with little effect. These 36 principalities may have some contradictions, frictions, disputes, and even small-scale conflicts and wars. However, once they face the invasion of foreign enemies, these 36 principalities can immediately put aside their hatred and contradictions and turn their guns to resist foreign enemies. This unity is unique to the St. Joels empire on the whole continent. In the final analysis, the 36 principalities share a common belief: Mars, the God of war. In the territory of the Federation of the northern principality, there is only one church, the Church of marz, the God of war and battle, that is, the God of war church. Even the goddess of victory, who belongs to the same clerical system as Martz, can''t spread divine light teachings here, let alone other gods. The existence of the Federation of the northern duchy is also the most critical and fundamental reason why Martz can become a higher God. The territory occupied by the whole northern principality Federation is no smaller than any of the seven empires. Its geographical location is also quite important: the Federation of the northern principality is located in the northwest of the miracle continent. Although the main location is in the northern continent, one third of it belongs to the western continent. Therefore, in fact, it is a regime across the western and northern continents - it blocks the connection between the St. Joels Empire and the western continent, Forced the St. Joels Empire not to carry out the western expedition. In a sense, the existence of the Federation of the northern principality is the culprit of the war chaos in the western continent for thousands of years: the God of war church was also established in the western continent. They promoted the establishment of the Federation of the northern principality and established the status of the God of war Martz today through differentiation, attraction, isolation, annexation and a series of God wars. Therefore, hundreds of large and small churches in the western continent also learned this method one after another, which led to the western continent falling into an era of war, in which many races such as orcs, elves and dwarves were involved one after another, resulting in the abnormal chaos of the whole western continent. It lasted until recent years, and finally there were signs of gradual stability. Among them, the Emilia empire was born in this war, which is also the only existence in the western continent that can compete with the orc Empire, elf Empire and dwarf empire. In the name of the seven empires of miracle continent, it refers to the seven human empires, not including the empires of elves, dwarves and orcs. However, these three races don''t care anyway, because their location is actually in the territory further west of the western continent, which is called the outer land by humans. However, although the Federation of the northern principality was the culprit of the war in the western continent, in another sense, this federal regime was also the source of peace in the northern continent - it blocked the western expedition of the St. Joels Empire and the possibility of infiltration of many gods in the western continent into the northern continent, It was like a buffer zone that blocked the possibility of the Emilia Empire going north. However, the development limit of the northern principality Federation may only stop here - they cannot expand by force. There is the Emilia empire in the western continent. They can tolerate many countries in the western continent falling into war and breaking out divine war from time to time, but they absolutely can''t tolerate the Federation of the northern principality extending its hand to the western continent. Once there is this sign, the Emilia empire will take action immediately. The northern continent also has the St. Joels empire. There are three or four countries between the St. Joels Empire and the Federation of the northern principality. However, all these countries are dependent on the vassal countries of the St. Joels empire. Therefore, as long as the Federation of the northern principality moves, the St. Joels empire can know immediately. In fact, if the northern principality really wanted to expand, they would prefer to expand north, because the Ares church was eager to become the second St. Joels empire. But unfortunately, the force is not enough. At best, the northern principality federation can only be regarded as a first-class Kingdom, which is still some distance from the super first-class Kingdom, because the northern principality Federation has no legendary strong people. There are only 40 superior Holy Land strongmen in the whole northern principality Federation. Although with the help of the belief secrets of the God of war church, it can briefly burst out the combat power comparable to the legendary strongmen, the sequelae is very large, and the duration is only three to five minutes. The God of war church has five legendary strong men, but it has only the strength of level 13 and 14. In addition, there are two saints who have the strength of the superior holy land. They can briefly obtain the strength of the 16th level super strong through the divine surrender. However, once the divine surrender is over, the two saints will pay their own lives - in the whole continent, except for shefanio, Sean has not heard of any church''s saints and daughters who can live after the divine surrender. Which of the seven empires has no legendary power of more than double digits? The four Paladin chiefs and the three army chiefs of the St. Joels empire are all 14th level legendary strong men. In particular, the other three of the four Paladin chiefs except Nazar can make the angel costumes enter the awakening state, which can increase their strength to the level of 16th level super strong men. In addition, the head of the Dark Knight Order and the three cardinals in black of the cardinal Council of the dawn Vatican are also legendary strong. This is still the legendary combat power announced by the St. Joels empire. In private, no one knows whether there is any hidden combat power. Martz is a high divine power. From the divine power, she may sit up and sit with the Lord of the morning light and the God of the morning, legzain, but this does not mean that the secular power of the God of war church can surpass the morning light church. They only protect themselves from the invasion and annexation of the St. Joels empire. If they want to invade the St. Joels Empire, even the God of war church and the northern principality dare not. Therefore, due to these factors, the northern principality Federation has an extreme atmosphere of advocating martial arts, and gradually has the custom of "principality parade" - there are few others in the northern principality Federation, that is, there are the most nobles. Even if they are not aristocrats, ordinary civilians also have the habit of taking the "parade of the principality" as their adult ceremony, but they can''t afford to form any mercenary regiments or legions, so they generally take it as their goal to become the captain of the mercenary regiment formed by an aristocrat or join some famous mercenary regiments. Whether for civilians or nobles, it is a vital result to get a trace of favor from the God of war or even a blessing from the God of war in the adult ceremony - not only the nobles without inheritance can get a new title, but also those civilians can get knighthood or reward. Those aristocratic lineages who have the right of inheritance also decide who is more qualified to succeed the family title, and even expand the family influence, title, territory and so on. In the Commonwealth of the northern principality, the principality parade is very important. There are only two kinds of people who will destroy the parade of the principality: either other direct children competing for inheritance with the family, or hostile families who do not want anyone to be strong because of the God of war ceremony. If it is the former, it can only be said that some people are short-sighted. Once such a situation occurs in a family, it is basically enough to prove that the family has begun to decline; If it were the latter, Sean would have to re-examine the girl in magic leather armor. About the northern duchy Federation, the God of war church and all the information related to it, it quickly filtered through Sean''s mind. At that time, many of Sean''s guild were priests who believed in the God of war Martz, so Sean knew more about the divination possessed by the church. Naturally, I have heard a lot about the Ares church, and I know more or less about its internal professional system and power structure. "Are you a knight of the God of war?" Sean''s eyes fell on Dini, who was about five or six meters away from him, and then asked. Generally speaking, if a knight has a firm belief in a God and joins the church to which the God belongs, he can be called the temple Knight of the church. Temple Knights generally shoulder the responsibility of safeguarding the safety of the church and its personnel and people. They are the sharpest blade of the gods in the secular world and the fastest group of people who died when the divine war broke out. Blessing a knight is a knight who believes in a God and is blessed by that God, but does not join the church to which the God belongs. Such knights can often use the God''s unique low-level divination skills. If they are lucky to be favored and valued by the God, and therefore receive special blessings, they can even use some higher, profound and unique exclusive divination skills. For those who do not know much about the clergy system, it is difficult to distinguish between temple knights and blessing knights. However, these refer to "normal circumstances". The God of war church does not belong to this kind of normal situation. The reason for this is the principality Parade - because no matter who successfully carries out the principality parade, he can get the blessing of the God of war at the God of war blessing ceremony held in the main church of the God of war Church: the Martz cathedral. Of course, blessings are good and bad, but even in the worst case, people who perform the God of war ceremony can get a little improvement in their personal attributes, but ordinary Knight classes can get one or two low-level divinities unique to the God of war church. Therefore, the Federation of the northern principality has a special advanced class unique to the whole miracle continent: ares knight. In the game, all Knight professional players who complete the mission of patrolling the principality can be transferred to Ares knight. As for the task rewards obtained, there are really a variety, from attribute increase to low-level magic, and then to high-level magic, and so on. If you are lucky enough to get the magic of "war gift", you will have a ticket to open the door of all the top guild elite groups. Sean glanced at Dinny and saw that the other party didn''t pay attention to him at all. Sean smiled again and said, "have you finished your tour of the principality? What kind of blessing did you get at the God of war ceremony Did you get the gift of war? " This time, Dinny finally had a little more reaction: he glanced at Sean with the rest of his eyes, and then made a contemptuous hum from his nostrils. "It seems that I haven''t mastered it." Sean didn''t care about each other''s attitude at all. His eyes looked at the direction the woman left just now. "Let''s talk about your miss." "What do you want?" This time, Dinny finally responded positively to Sean, but when he said this, he was full of murderous spirit. "This time, I forgive you, but next time if you kill me again, I don''t mind killing you." Sean suddenly turned his head and stared at Dinny with cold eyes. At this moment, Dinny suddenly had a panic feeling of being stared at by the beast! Chapter 930 "Who the hell are you?" Dini suddenly sank his center of gravity and made a move of pulling his horse. The sword and gun in his hand were also raised flat. The vigorous momentum was distributed on him. The whole person suddenly had a fierce momentum like a beast. Sean still sat against the old tree and didn''t seem to care about Dinny''s behavior at all. From the Dini reaction set out in a few simple words just now, Sean has roughly made an accurate judgment. With Dini''s strength, he can''t break his magic seal. The defense given by the silver scale, so even though Dini is already an expert in the upper silver at this time, it''s not too threatening for Sean - maybe Dini can threaten Sean only by mastering the divine skill of the God of war. And this Dinny also has a very obvious weakness, that is, the young lady he called. Sean thought, it seems that every Knight''s weakness is their princess. However, he was sure that the girl was by no means the daughter of the Archduke, but he thought that those who could be maliciously destroyed the parade of the principality were either prominent families or strong abilities. Sean carefully recalled what he had seen about the rose mercenary regiment and the courage and means shown by the girl from being transmitted by the scroll to now. Sean was more willing to believe that it was the latter. In this way, Sean''s heart suddenly had a little dispute. As the saying goes, it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. What Sean wants is to spend the weak period of physical injury safely. The previous mercenary regiment has seen him and regarded him as a member of the rose mercenary regiment. He must never let himself go. This is no longer a problem that can be solved by explanation. With the behavior style shown by those mercenaries before, Sean believes that the other party will choose to kill people directly to save trouble when he sees that his strength is so weak at this time. The rose mercenary regiment, looking at the girl''s style, Sean knew that she must also want revenge. At this time, the time has passed for so long. I''m afraid her men have died, so the only witness is him, so I''m afraid I won''t let myself leave easily. Besides, even if the girl is willing to let herself leave, there will be a lot of trouble next. Sean thinks it''s better to mix in this mercenary corps and seek asylum for mutual benefit. After making up his mind, Sean was too lazy to continue arguing with Dinny. He just glanced at the Ares knight and scolded, "don''t make a noise. Don''t look at what I''m thinking. If you want your lady to arrive at the marz Cathedral alive, you''d better tell me your origin and the enemies of your family This is not a struggle within the family. With your young lady''s strength, she will not be regarded as a victim by the people in your family. " Sean generally knew what kind of pee the nobles of the northern duchy were. It can be said that the northern duchy Federation is a group of very realistic guys. Only those who are ambitious but have little strength will be pushed out as victims to die. Generally, those who show a little strength and potential will not be easily consumed as victims. Therefore, this is why if the internal struggle of a family dares to involve the principality parade, it must be the reason why the family is going downhill, because the real powerful families will never allow anyone to make such small moves. Dinny looked at Sean in some doubt, but his guard was not relaxed at all. Because he really couldn''t confirm Sean''s specific identity. Judging from Sean''s three words, it was obvious that he knew very well about their northern duchy Federation. If Sean had not been a typical qainas, Dini would have thought that Sean was the young master of a powerful aristocratic family in the Federation of the northern duchy. "Forget it, it''s useless to tell you such a elm head." Sean curled his mouth and then simply shut his eyes. As long as Dini didn''t break through the golden realm for one day, his breath flow was very obvious. After all, he wasn''t a professional assassin. So in front of him, even if Sean closed his eyes and even slept directly, he wouldn''t feel any problem. But if there was a god of war knight in the golden realm in front of him at the moment, Sean wouldn''t be so careless. The God of war knight who could step into the golden realm, even if he didn''t get much blessing from the God of war ceremony, they were also very dangerous people. Seeing that Sean looked so relaxed, Dinny was even more afraid to relax. He didn''t understand why Sean looked ordinary, but only a change in his eyes could bring him so much deterrent. But from the fact that he can easily judge the current specific situation, even if Dinny is stupid, he knows that Sean is definitely not a simple person, so at this time, even if he is not happy in his heart, he must protect Sean. Most importantly, he knew why the young lady kept him. Miss needs Sean to identify the enemies. About two hours later, Sean suddenly opened his eyes. This reaction made Dini subconsciously grip the handle of the sword gun in his hand. "Your lady is back." After a two-hour short rest, Sean''s physical condition was slightly better. He checked his panel properties. At this time, he also used a little strength when he stood up. It was roughly judged that he could give play to the strength of the upper bronze at this time. If both light body technique and adrenal stimulation were activated, he could also reach the level of the lower silver peak. Although you can''t use the two killing moves of calming the soul and calming the soul, you are not afraid of people below the golden realm with today''s level of swordsmanship. After all, before entering the golden realm, Sean successfully won the title of the strongest silver in the southern continent. Sean looked at the forest path where he had come before. The first thing that appeared was the head of the rose mercenary regiment with a gloomy face, followed by the same young woman - Sean now knew that the man named Dini and another woman were the two deputy heads of the mercenary regiment. Behind the two heads of the regiment were the members of the rose mercenary regiment, but at this time, each regiment member was carrying a corpse. The bodies had been stripped of their equipment, leaving only a set of linings, and Sean even saw the bodies of several of them women. Fortunately, however, the bodies of these women were only stripped of their equipment and weapons, and they were not humiliated before they died. It''s just that Sean knows that it''s not the mercenaries who don''t want to humiliate these maid soldiers, but it''s too late. If Sean hadn''t escaped at that time, what would be the end of the siege like cat and mouse? Sean can guess at this time. Thirty seven bodies were neatly placed in a small clearing in the forest. Everyone''s eyes fell on the head of the mercenary regiment. "Captain?" There was a young mercenary whose face was still a little childish. There were still tears on his face. I''m afraid he would not be more than 20 years old, but he had the strength of superior bronze at this age. It was quite good. He whispered and sobbed and said, "these people..." "There is a god of war Church in the town ahead. We can bury them to..." "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that." Sean suddenly interrupted the girl. For a moment, everyone turned and glared at Sean. The murderous spirit was very strong and obvious. But could Sean be frightened by the killing? He has seen more intense killing intention than this. He doesn''t care about the killing intention sent out by this mercenary regiment, which is afraid to be no more than 100 people. In his thoughts, the murderous spirit emanating from the eggs of these recruits can only prove that their standard is fairly good. Sean sneered, looked at the girl, and then said, "those who killed them take all their weapons and equipment away, obviously to disguise as bandits Then I ask you, will your people fail to fight bandits and robbers? " Without waiting for the girl to answer, a mercenary shouted, "don''t say the same number. Even if the number is double, we can''t lose!" "When I saw them just now, they were no more than you." Sean shrugged, then continued, "and the equipment is not even as good as yours... By the way, when you went to collect the body, what happened to the fortifications surrounded by carriages?" As soon as Sean''s words fell, the faces of the three regiments, including the girl, changed slightly, while the other mercenaries obviously didn''t react. However, Sean obviously didn''t want to listen to the answer: "relying on the fortification, a group of people with worse equipment forced to break the defense line. None of them stayed. Afterwards, they still had enough time to clean up the battlefield... Ah, I don''t know which bandit regiment in your northern duchy Federation has such strong strength. " The northern duchy Federation has nothing else because of the atmosphere and the Duchy''s cruising custom, that is, the mercenary regiments and legions are the most. Therefore, there are few bandit groups in the Federation of the northern duchy. Even if they have general strength, they are not very good. Those people from noble families can easily clean up these bandit groups and robbers by pulling up a mercenary corps or Legion. Sean didn''t know the strength of the rose mercenary regiment, but the girl and her men must know how many kilograms they have - people in the Federation of the northern duchy are very realistic. Strength is strong and weakness is weak. They never disdain to disguise and deceive. Therefore, they know very well that if they can annihilate the enemy of these 37 companions so easily, their strength will never be weak, at least they will win their single unit. "I''m the head of the rose mercenary regiment, Emily de romains." The head of the rose mercenary regiment was quick to respond. He directly gave Sean an aristocratic salute, and then said in a deep voice, "please make it clear, how should I deal with it is the correct solution?" Hearing Emily''s words, Sean''s mouth rose slightly: it''s easier to fool such a young girl than those smart businessmen. Chapter 931 After hearing Emily''s self introduction, Sean not only felt that the girl was very deceptive, but also was a little surprised about her family origin. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer noble families in the miracle continent with "de" and "Feng" as the middle name. Generally speaking, those who can use these two words must be survivors who have experienced the most difficult years of the ash age. The blood of such a family is often very high-level blood. Therefore, some real strong people will be born in their families. These strong people are qualified to pass on their names as middle names from generation to generation. Emily''s family has no other middle name, so the only explanation is one. The founder of the family was an exiled aristocrat. He must have made such a big mistake that he can''t even use his family name, let alone those middle names that can be passed on to future generations. De, it means "de". Emily''s name is actually "Emily of romains". If it were Feng, it would be much more interesting: Emily from romains. From the meaning of these two ancient Middle words, Feng was born earlier than De, so the family history of those middle names with the word Feng can even be traced back to the end of the twilight era. But now, the remaining meaning of these two ancient middle names is to prove the excellence and strength of their family blood, that''s all. And this is precisely the best, which can not be counterfeited. Because according to the ancient noble law, once the family with this middle name has not appeared blood awakened for three consecutive generations, the fourth generation must cancel this middle name. And when the family can give birth to the awakened person of ancient blood for three consecutive generations, when can the middle name be restored. Emily''s ability to use this ancient middle name at least shows that it is a family with ancient blood awakeners. Even if the family has no awakeners now, at least Emily is within three generations, which can also be used to prove that Emily''s blood is strong and has great potential - at least her starting point is much higher than others. Unfortunately, it''s not Feng. Sean thought with some regret. If the middle name is Feng, his blood must be one of the top five in the blood of all people. In the case of Germany, the scope is much wider, and legendary blood is also possible. After all, in the case of the ash age, the inheritance of blood power has long been less active. It feels as if the inheritance of the power of the whole world has produced a fault here. "The middle name is good. It has been handed down for a long time." Sean smiled, thought about it, and decided to take the middle name as the topic, "has your family been in the Federation of the northern duchy for three generations?" Emily''s face was shocked. Others may not quite understand Sean''s meaning, but as a direct member of the family, Emily has been instilled with the honor of belonging to the middle name of the family since childhood, so as soon as she heard Sean''s words, she immediately understood what Sean meant. She carefully observed Sean''s look and found that Sean obviously didn''t mean to ask casually, but clearly had a clear understanding of his middle name. According to the ancient noble law, many nobles often talk about this sentence. But in fact, many nobles can''t tell what regulations are in this ancient noble law, but Emily knows that their family has a copy of the ancient noble law, which clearly lists all the "rules of the game" among the nobles, which is the glory of Emily''s family. Sean didn''t know what thoughts flashed in Ames''s mind, but he knew that his conversation with the middle name as the starting point was very appropriate to pretend to force. It shocked the little girl at once. "It should not have been three generations." Sean said to himself, "but you may be the third generation." "Presumptuous!" The Warrior Knight named Dini shouted angrily, "you can comment on the romillans family at will." Sean didn''t speak, just smiled, but the smile looked a little hateful. Dinny seemed to want to say something, but Emily suddenly stretched out a hand to stop Dinny, and then said in a low voice, "get back!" At this moment, the momentum she faced Dinny was not the humility she had faced Sean before, but full of the dignity of a superior. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. He thought things were beginning to become very interesting. "Miss..." Dini''s face changed slightly. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. For such ancient nobles with a long history and origin, they naturally have a set of means to cultivate Knights loyal to their family. Dini is obviously a knight trained by the romillans family from childhood. This kind of Knight regards honor, loyalty and other chivalry spirit more important than their own life, so their orders to the objects they are loyal to are as important as the will of God. Knights like Dinny are most afraid of following the wrong master. But fortunately, the owner that Dini followed, Emily, was obviously a good owner. Emily''s still calm face saw that Dinny hadn''t stepped down yet. She turned her head and looked at Dinny. Her eyes had become cold, and the momentum of the superior was stronger. At this moment, Dinny finally lowered his head, and then slowly stepped back three steps. He didn''t dare to see Emily again. He knew that his master was already angry with himself. "I''m sorry, sir, to make you laugh." When Emily saw Dinny step down, she turned her head and looked at Sean again, with a smile on her face. Sean praised it in his heart: it is worthy of being born in a big family of ancient aristocrats. This aristocratic etiquette is taught very perfectly and can''t pick out any defects at all. In fact, Emily is actually saving Dinny. Sean knows very well that the only thing he doesn''t know is the people around him and Dinny himself. Because at this moment, Emily has regarded Sean as a person of the same origin as herself. Sean even thought that the other party must think he was separated from the guardian. In fact, Emily did think so. Because according to her father, people with enough knowledge of the middle name "de" must be great nobles of the same origin. In the Federation of the northern principality, the only family with this ancient middle name is the romillans family, without semicolons. So Emily guessed that Sean should come from the Emilia empire. If it was the St. Joels Empire, there should be a very strong smell of believers. "If you go back, my generation is indeed the third generation. The romillans family... Was founded by my grandfather." Emily said softly. The mercenaries around showed a surprised look, because they had never seen Emily show such a gentle look, "but... Sir, you should know that in my generation..." "Well, it''s just the critical point recorded by the noble law." Sean nodded thoughtfully. Judging from Emily''s words, Sean knew that her grandfather must not be a blood awakener, otherwise he would not be exiled by his family. Unfortunately, no one of her father''s generation has awakened their blood, so it depends on Emily''s generation whether they can keep the middle name of "de", which is full of honor. However, at present, Emily''s feeling to Sean is very promising, but even the gods dare not boast and guarantee about blood, because it has gone beyond their rule field and is not something they can control. "I generally understand." Sean nodded, "so you obviously hope that this God of war ceremony can activate the blood in your body, right?" Emily nodded, and her face was somewhat helpless. "Then only those who know the secret history of your family will destroy your tour of the principality this time." Sean frowned slightly, and his face looked a little ugly. "It seems that this matter is a little involved..." "Sir..." Emily opened her mouth carefully. The whole romillans family, in order to keep the honor of "de", has been at a certain level regardless of price. Even if there is only a little hope, the romillans family will not give up. This is also the reason why Emily is so respectful to Sean. Her intuition tells her that Sean should be able to help her, and she has always trusted her intuition. At least without this intuition, she can''t have today''s achievements. "I''m thinking about whether I want to help you or get out." Sean touched his chin. "You obviously have a lot to do with this. Those fools of the northern duchy don''t have such insight So... " "What do you need, sir?" Emily clenched her teeth. She was a man of great courage. She opened her mouth directly and let Sean make an offer. "You can''t afford what I need." Sean smiled and shrugged. If enkos saw his smile, enkos would say it was the most standard devil smile he had ever seen. And every time the devil shows such a smile, it often means that someone will be unlucky. "If you don''t say it, how can you know if I can afford it?" Emily said in a deep voice, with a look of stubbornness in her eyes, "even if I can''t afford it, behind me are the romianus family, my father, my grandfather and my people will not necessarily be unable to afford it!" At last, Emily''s face had a kind of pride and pride. But Sean shook his head: "if you can''t afford it, your family can''t afford it either." "Sir, what do you need?" Emily frowned, but her eyes did not shrink back. "Please say, no matter what price you pay, I will find a way to get it for you." "If I speak, you have no choice." Sean said faintly that he had not done this kind of thing for ten times and eight times. At this moment, naturally, it was very obvious, "if I speak, then you can only promise without the right to refuse. If you refuse... " Sean smiled and said nothing. He just glanced at everyone around him. But everyone who was swept by Sean''s sight felt an inexplicable chill. Emily was not only very courageous, but also very quick in response, and thought very quickly. In a moment, she understood what Sean wanted: "as long as you can awaken my blood, I am your possession." "Miss!" "My Lord!" "Captain!" Hearing Emily''s words, the faces of all the people around changed and shouted in a mess. But Emily just held out one hand and everyone was quiet. She just stared at Sean and continued word by word: "no matter what you want me to do, I won''t frown! And... From now on, the only person I believe in will be you! " Everyone looked at Sean. This time it was not as simple as killing. "Just call me Sean." Sean burst into laughter and didn''t care about the murderous eyes of the guys around him. Chapter 932 "Sean... My Lord." Emily thought about it and added the word "adult". Sean was noncommittal, but he added, "I need a soul contract." The murderous atmosphere around is stronger. "Yes." Emily clenched her teeth. Anyway, it''s all like this. The soul contract is just a guarantee. It''s not bad for each other. "If you can''t awaken my blood, Lord Sean, then I don''t have to obey you." "It''s fair." Sean smiled, "so now I need to ask about the core secrets of your family, you see..." "You guard around." Emily waved. Although the people around were still dissatisfied with Sean, they knew that it involved the core issue of Emily''s family, so they had to be dispersed. Even Dinny and another girl didn''t stay. They both chose a direction and were responsible for guarding and patrolling. There were only Sean and Emily when they were within a radius of 50 meters. In the silent forest, for some people who have good ears or are full-time intelligence spies, they can still distinguish clearly. However, if Sean and Emily deliberately lower their voice, it is meaningless unless assassins above the golden realm come. "I said, you answer." Before Emily took the initiative to speak, Sean spoke first. "It''s best to be as concise as possible. If you can describe it in one word, don''t use two words." Emily was shocked. She immediately realized a problem: there were ghosts in her mercenary regiment! "Do you know your real family name?" Sean asked. "Roland." "Yo, the family of one of the four gods in the Emilia empire." Sean whistled softly, not loud, but he was also excited, which made Sean feel like he had found treasure. When Utopia was polluted by darkness due to civil strife, most of the ancient families that obtained the name of De and Feng died one after another, and the rest were divided into two groups. One group went to today''s Millennium covenant Empire, but it was basically inherited for only three generations, and the family names could no longer have the names of De and Feng. Nowadays, although most families of the Millennium covenant Empire also have some blood awakeners, it is obviously not enough to see compared with the utopian era. Another group of people went to the western continent and were involved in the war in the western continent for thousands of years. These people rose and fell, some completely disappeared from the long river of history, and some are still struggling. After all, because they had the experience of Utopia, these people quickly united together and finally formed the Emilia empire. However, after tens of thousands of years of inheritance, there are only five of the 18 ancient nobles who were originally exiled to the western continent, and can continue to retain the names of "de" and "Feng". These five families are the cornerstone of the whole Emilia Empire, that is, the four God general families and the royal family. Roland Du, one of the four God generals, has a blood line of 10000 youths who are ranked among the blood lines to participate in the parade of the principality. They must first register with the local god of war church, which includes family identity, personal strength, longing for goals and so on. If Emily''s goal is too low, she will not win the favor of the God of war. Therefore, in the parade of the principality, the most favorable people are those of civilian origin. During the four-year tour of the principality, all the resources collected must also be donated to the God of war church. Along the way, the God of war church will not intervene in anyone''s principality parade. Even if the participants die, the God of war church will not help, but they will record the harvest of those who participate in the principality parade to ensure that their resource spoils are not obtained through purchase, but made by their own real knives and guns. Martz, not a benevolent God. Hearing Sean''s words, Emily fell into silence, but this time she didn''t insist on anything, but began to let her men bury the war dead on the spot, just silently recorded their names and identities, so as to send the pension back after the tour of the principality. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you take revenge." Sean suddenly smiled, but no matter how he looked at it, it was full of a bloody smell, "even if you don''t want revenge at that time Because whether your blood can awaken depends entirely on the other party. I don''t want my investment to fail. " Emily clenched her fists and nodded heavily to show that she understood. Sean, on the other hand, turned his eyes to the mercenaries who were working silently at this time. It has to be said that the general quality of the people produced by the Federation of the northern principality is high. The youngest of these people is only 17 or 18 years old, and the oldest is only 24 years old. On average, they are about 23 or 4 years old. This is a group of very young and energetic people, and everyone''s foundation is very solid. The same upper bronze can break through the lower silver with a little effort, and even hope to enter the upper silver before the age of 30. As long as we can enter the upper silver before the age of 30, the lowest achievement in this life can also become a gold strongman, even the lower gold is also a strong man. In particular, the customs and habits of the Federation of the northern principality are doomed that the golden strong born from the Federation of the northern principality are definitely the real strong without any moisture. The God of war knight named Dini and another female deputy commander beside Emily have great potential in Sean''s eyes. It is not a problem for the two to break into the holy land. The only difference is whether they are the upper holy land or the middle holy land. Rose mercenary regiment is a mercenary regiment with great potential. Even if these young League members can only survive ten or twenty in the end, ten or twenty gold strongmen are definitely a very terrible fighting force. At least the romianus family will not decline in the hands of Emily''s generation. On the contrary, even if they can''t awaken their blood, they can continue to move towards the glorious road of family prosperity. Of course, the romillans family, honored by the ancient nobles, will certainly not be satisfied with this. "Tell me about the founding history of your family." Sean suddenly envied such a hard-working family, especially Emily. Sean also saw the shadow of Athena. Chapter 933 A team of ten people suddenly came out of the woods. These people wear the same black leather half body armor. This half body armor is different from the general half body armor, which needs to cover more than half of the body. It looks more like a random piece of parts. However, these parts just protect their heart, chest, abdomen, back, heart and other key parts. Only the special leather as the connecting belt will not affect their combat action. Lightness and superior defense are the biggest advantages of this kind of half body armor. Only one chamber of Commerce in the 36 principalities of the Federation of the northern principality sells this kind of halfbody armor - the hope banner chamber of Commerce belonging to the romians family. In fact, this kind of half body armor looks very good to imitate, but in fact, when it is really operated, it will be found that the process level is quite high. It is not easy to imitate it. Moreover, the Romanus family is not afraid of being imitated by others, because there is a mine in their territory that produces the ore required for this kind of half body armor. If other ores are used as substitutes, their defense will be inferior. If the ore materials are improved, the cost will be increased. Therefore, no one will imitate this kind of half body armor for a long time. The half body armor worn by the ten young people is a little more exquisite than the romillans half body armor on the market, and the protection surface is obviously a little larger. It is obviously the exclusive half body armor of the romillans family guard privately circulated within the romillans family. There was no doubt that the ten young men were members of the rose mercenary regiment of Emily de romillas. Like other experienced mercenaries, the rose mercenaries are divided into three parts and pushed forward layer by layer. Generally, some groups acting as scouts are spread in front of and around the large forces, which are specially responsible for vigilance and exploration. If they encounter an enemy situation, they will give back information at the first time and are not fond of war. The large force of the mercenary regiment is composed of Emily, Dinny and another deputy commander named Mary. Once the front meets the enemy, it will immediately carry out reinforcement operations. The last part is responsible for escorting supplies and protecting the booty resources seized by the rose mercenary regiment during the four-year tour of the principality. However, it is a pity that earlier today, the logistics unit of the rose mercenary regiment was brutally attacked, and all 37 regiments responsible for protecting supplies and booty were killed. Even their booty and baggage were all looted by the enemy, and those that could not be taken away immediately were all destroyed. It means that the rose mercenary regiment has nothing at the moment. The rose mercenary regiment, which has been maintained at a scale of about 100 people, has only about 60 people left at this time. For the ordinary mercenary regiments, after this kind of thing happened, even if there was no internal strife and disintegration, it must be a great disorder. But the rose mercenary regiment did not. Their cohesion was not like a mercenary regiment, but more like an army. This was really completely beyond Sean''s expectation - especially after he knew the identity of the killed mercenaries. Therefore, I deeply admire Emily''s Royal means and training methods: if she didn''t really know the way of military array, she would be a famous general. Ten members of the rose mercenary regiment appeared from the forest, carefully observed the surroundings, and then walked one after another to the path outside the forest. About four or five hundred meters away, lights are on. It''s a small town. Because they had known about the town before the tragic attack of the logistics forces, they knew that the town was not small. There was a church of the God of war Church in the town - in the church hierarchy of the God of war church, the Marz cathedral was the highest headquarters, followed by 36 cathedrals belonging to the 36 principality capitals, Then there are churches, cathedrals, churches, chapels. Generally speaking, only small towns with large scale and population flow will build churches, otherwise they will only be a small church. Having a church means that there is at least one white priest sitting here. The strength of the white robed priest is not high. It is only equivalent to the fifth level profession, that is, the strength of the lower silver. However, where there are white robed priests, there will certainly be 10 to 15 God of war Knights exclusive to the God of war church. Their strength is also not high, only between the lower silver and the upper silver, but they really represent the official strength of the God of war church. At present, no one in the whole northern principality has dared to challenge the God of war church. Therefore, generally, no matter how fierce the war is, as long as you can enter the church jurisdiction of the God of war church, you must stop the fight. In the game, players call this mandatory safe house. As soon as the situation was safe, the ten members of the rose mercenary regiment immediately divided into two groups. One group went to the town to find a place to stay - a small town like this doesn''t worry about a place to live, and the other group went back to Emily to report the situation. In nearly four years of experience, they have turned these things into a physical instinctive response, so there is no need for negotiation. Ten people are divided into two batches with tacit understanding. Soon, Emily, Sean and others appeared from the woods. Although everyone''s eyes were tired, they did not emit the slightest laziness when walking, but they still kept on guard. This situation is hardly like a mercenary regiment. At least many people who saw the rose mercenary regiment for the first time would not think it was a mercenary Regiment: Sean could distinguish it before simply because he was too used to the combat difference between mercenaries and legions. Sean followed Emily in the middle of the line. Although the hostility of the mercenaries to him was no longer so strong, some people still looked angry. But Sean doesn''t have the idea that he needs to take care of these mercenaries. He just needs to control Emily. These mercenaries are Emily''s private property and have nothing to do with him. Even if Sean wants to use this mercenary group, he just needs to give orders to Emily. It was because Sean was badly hurt in his body that he was chased and killed by those people before. However, after several hours of recovery in the forest, his strength can be stabilized now. The only real threat to him is the cooperation of Emily, the three top silver. Those mercenaries who are only bronze are completely ignored by Sean. Anyway, as long as Emily is unfavorable to him, he can easily break through and leave at any time, and then turn around and eat away Emily''s Rose mercenaries. Suddenly, Sean stopped on the way. "What''s the matter?" Emily stopped when she saw Sean stop. The whole mercenary regiment immediately stopped moving at this moment, without any sign and preparation, as if the time of the whole world stopped flowing. A faint smell of killing also emanated from the rose mercenary regiment. Sean has seen the high quality of the rose mercenary Corps more than once, but every time he can always find that the rose mercenary Corps has a more brilliant performance. "Nothing." Sean sighed helplessly. Although he appreciated the mercenary corps, sometimes it made him quite helpless, "just accidentally twisted his foot. I feel a little uncomfortable." "Hiss." Someone hissed. "Shall I hold you?" Emily was so clever that she immediately discovered Sean''s difference. People who can make her feel dangerous and completely occupy all the initiative in the conversation, so that she can''t rise a trace of resistance, will twist their feet when walking? Even if Sean did it, she wouldn''t believe it. People who hurt themselves during walking are usually some people who are impetuous. The more calm and sophisticated people are, the less likely this situation will occur. "It''s all right. I can go." Sean nodded. Soon the team moved on. This time, Sean didn''t make any noise, but went to the hotel to register with the person in charge of investigation in front. At this time, it was dark. Every family in the town lit lights. Those with a little money lit oil lamps. Probably only the only church in the town can use magic lamps. With the soul contract in mind, Sean took Emily to the God of war church after registering. The soul contract is different from the mage contract. Mage contract is a dead contract between two mages. It directly affects each other''s souls and can be signed anytime, anywhere. However, if soldiers and soldiers or soldiers and mages want to sign a soul contract, they need a more solemn and sacred environment. It does not mean that after getting a contract, both sides can sign it. Of course, in some special occasions, this way is also possible. Anyway, as long as it is quiet and safe enough, there is no big problem. There is no big problem in signing the soul, especially in front of the God of war, a God with high divine power. The soul contract sworn in his name will be marked by the mark of the God of war Martz. If Emily doesn''t follow the content of the soul contract at that time, she will become a blasphemer of the God of war and will be forever pursued by the God of war church. Even her children can''t return to the glory of the God of war. The contract was signed very smoothly, almost without twists and turns. But when the contract was completed, Sean noticed a very strange fluctuation, as if some great will suddenly paid a little attention to himself. Moreover, this attention makes Sean''s blood boiling and excited, and makes Sean instantly have a bloodthirsty impulse. But this kind of attention came and disappeared quickly, and Sean was also a man of firm mind, so this reaction disappeared completely in a moment. However, it still attracted Sean''s extreme attention. He looked up slightly and stared at the statue of Martz. At this moment, there was a sudden explosion in Sean''s mind, which almost made Sean feel dizzy. [your real eye has broken through the limit and has been promoted to level 5 to gain a new ability: Divine observation.] Then, Sean''s pupils lit up a light golden luster, and the statue of Martz he was staring at seemed to be transparent in a moment, leaving only a red silk thread as thin as hair suspended. It belongs to the unique divinity of marz! Chapter 934 Sean''s eyes were full of shock. How can the Marzi sculpture in this church have a trace of Marzi''s divinity! Even if this trace of divinity is negligible, divinity is the most unique existence of a God, which includes many aspects such as a God''s character, belief, ability, responsibility and so on. After absorbing the power of divinity, mortals can immediately obtain powerful power. Of course, it is more likely to be directly ignited by the power contained in divinity and finally become a human torch. If a god falls, his divinity is likely to completely explode. At this time, if someone obtains a trace of his divinity and can''t control it after absorption, he is likely to be occupied by the God and become the victim of his resurrection. If someone can obtain the divinity of a God''s name and erase its divine mark, then this silk divinity is likely to become an attribute free divinity. As long as enough attribute free divinity is collected, it can be turned into a divine fire. If a legendary strong man of the 13th level ignites the divine fire, he can immediately be promoted to a demigod (14th level) regardless of the constraints of the world law. Sean thought about it and suddenly understood why there was a trace of Martz''s divinity here. Emily is a native of the northern duchy, so she is undoubtedly a believer in the God of war. However, she made a soul contract with herself and sold her soul to herself as a bargain. In this way, it is impossible for her to enter the kingdom of the God of war after her death. In a sense, her behavior is tantamount to betraying the God of war - it is impossible for people who do not believe in the God of war to obtain the gift of the God of war. It''s strange that a genius like Emily, who is very talented and may even grow the God of war church, betrayed Martz. Martz didn''t pay any attention. This is also the feeling of blood ignition in Sean''s body just now. It was caused by Martz''s anger. Unfortunately, because of the constraints of the law of the wall of the world, Martz had no choice - at least at this moment, Martz regarded Sean as the enemy of robbing believers with him. Therefore, under the attention of marz, when Emily signed the soul contract, the God of war belief belonging to her was directly recovered by marz. Only for some reasons that Sean could not understand, the recovery process of the power of this silk belief was not smooth, but was condensed into a trace of divine power and preserved in this marz sculpture. If Sean''s real eye did not rise to the fifth level to obtain new ability at this moment, he would not be able to see this trace of divine power. As long as time goes by, this trace of divine power will eventually be recovered by Martz. However, before that, this divine power can make this church a direct channel for the coming of Martz''s will. People who pray in this church can accelerate the cohesion of their divine grace. Of course, Martz is also good. The power of faith can be more directly condensed and screened in advance, At that time, it can be directly transformed into his power without condensing and purifying. Well, without Sean. This can indeed be regarded as a mutually beneficial benefit: it is good for Mars, the God of war, and the believers of Mars. Divinity is a very rare thing, and the divine power of a God is limited. It can split and then give believers powerful power, but this division is also divided from a whole, rather than being born at will. So this trace of divinity appears here, which means that the total amount of divinity of Martz is now less. "Help me keep the wind!" Sean said in a deep voice without hesitation. "What?" Emily didn''t react. "I said, let you watch the wind for me." Sean repeated again, "don''t let anyone from the God of war Church in." "Wait, you want..." Before Emily finished, Sean was already moving. This marz sculpture is only less than five meters high. With Sean''s strength, it can almost climb to the top in one jump. In Emily''s stunned, Sean climbed directly above the statue of Martz, then started the real eye and began to observe the specific position of this divine force - he can''t use the black king now and can''t cut at will, but he also has his own local way to pose the black king directly from the storage space, Then it was called out in mid air. When the Black King appeared, he went straight into the head of the marz sculpture. With the sharpness of the black king, how could this statue made of ordinary rock be blocked and directly cut in, and Sean didn''t intend to really cut the sculpture in half, so he almost put away the black king according to the situation. After so many times, he finally cut a long stone around the position of the divine power, and then Sean cut it horizontally in the back of the marz sculpture and took it out directly. When the stone strip was pulled out, the divine power shook and was about to leave. Sean, who had been prepared, directly took out a colorless magic crystal and printed it on it. In an instant, the Gray Crystal suddenly turned into a red crystal stone, which suddenly burst into a dazzling red light. The light was as bright as blood, and the brightness was very strong. Almost the whole hall was dyed bright red, The strong radiance made the people who looked at the crystal feel a boiling sense of war as if they were going to completely ignite the blood. Sean''s skin suddenly turned crimson, with white mist emanating, which was a sign that the blood in his body was completely boiling. Dare not stay, Sean re inserted the stone into Martz''s head, then quickly jumped back to the ground, took out a few pieces of gadgets from the storage ring, then wrapped and smeared the crystal, and finally completely covered up its dazzling red light, looking like an ordinary red crystal. And the boiling war spirit was gradually extinguished at this time, but the awe inspiring war spirit unique to Mars, the God of war, could not be covered up in any case. There was a sudden sound of footsteps. Sean quickly took out a few more things, made the crystal into a necklace on the spot, and then put it on Emily. At this moment, he even couldn''t avoid suspicion. He directly opened Emily''s collar and threw the crystal in to cover it up. Although the crystal has been treated by Sean, there is still a high temperature on it. When Sean threw it directly into her clothes, Emily almost screamed. The door was suddenly knocked open, and ten God of war knights, the white priest and Dini rushed in. Then, what they saw was that Sean looked at Emily with an exaggerated face, and then knelt down in front of Emily on one knee. There was still a hard shock on his face. Others didn''t know why. At this time, they stood at the gate of the hall with a dull face. Some didn''t know what happened here. The reason why all of them came here was to feel the will and breath of Mars, the God of war, in addition to seeing the dazzling red light. However, there was no one in the hall except Sean and Emily, so everyone was still at a loss. However, at this time, Sean suddenly jumped up, and then pointed at everyone with great exaggeration and angrily said: "when you see the church saints, you dare to look at them so impolitely. Aren''t you afraid of the God of war coming down on you!" "Saint... Saint?" The white priest hasn''t reacted yet. By this time, Sean had rushed up and swung his hand directly, which was a slap. He tried very hard, and he still used dark force and skillful force to directly fly several teeth of the priest, and beat the priest around for several times. It''s better to be held by Dini before he didn''t fall to the ground. Sean slapped the fifth rank white priest directly. Since he became a priest of the God of war church, no one dared to be so rude to him, so he didn''t respond for a while. Ten warrior Knights nearby, seeing that Sean dared to fight the priest, immediately wanted to fight Sean. "You dare to touch me and see if the great Lord Martz will drain your divine power and make you useless!" Sean held his head up fearlessly and didn''t care about the weapons of these God of war knights. Instead, he looked contemptuous and looked like a small man''s success, "hum! How dare you touch me! Don''t you want to take me down? " Seeing Sean''s fearless response, these ares Knights didn''t know what to do for a while and a half. This is one of the biggest drawbacks of the God of war church. The believers of Martz are fierce and fearless warriors, but these guys rarely go out with their brains. They basically belong to the type with long muscles but no brains. So when Sean threatened them, they all seemed at a loss. But at this time, the white priest reacted. His face turned red, threw away Dini holding his hand, and then pointed to Sean''s nose and scolded, "how dare you hit me! Do you know who I am! You are provoking the whole God of war church, you... " Sean clapped the white priest''s hand and sneered: "you are disrespectful to the saint, and you dare to disrespect me, the miracle witness. What if I beat you? Don''t say it''s you. Even if the Pope of the God of war church is here, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me Can you represent the whole God of war church? absurd! This is the Church of my Lord marz, not your own church. Are you... Trying to replace my Lord marz? " Hearing Sean''s words, all the Ares Knights immediately distanced themselves from the white priest. make fun of! If the white priest really had this idea, these God of war knights would be unlucky to stand so close to him. Looking at the reaction of those God of war knights, Sean''s heart disdained his mouth: a typical head stuffed with grass. In the whole process, only Dini looked puzzled. Because he had a peer experience with Sean, he knew that Sean was a typical atheist, and it was not too much to even say that he was a blasphemer. But at this moment, he is more crazy than the most devout crazy believers of the God of war church. It seems that he is directly brainwashed by the God of war. Dinny was not stupid. His eyes soon fell on Emily. He knew the problem must be the red just now. Feeling Dini''s eyes, Emily shook her head slightly. Dini immediately stopped saying anything, but quickly distanced herself from the white priest. Only Emily knows the whole process best. Sean is not a blasphemer, but a god thief more terrible than a blasphemer! At this moment, if she didn''t know what the crystal Sean put into her chest was, she wouldn''t be Emily de romillas. That''s the divine power of Mars! At this time, the temperature emitted by the crystal sealed with the divine power of Mars, the God of war, has gradually decreased, but the decrease in temperature also makes Emily more aggressive and awe inspiring. She suddenly had an invincible idea and confidence. She even believed that as long as she took action, she could reverse all the results of the war! She suddenly longed for her name to echo on the battlefield! This is not arrogance without reason, but a kind of self-confidence from the depths of the soul. If Sean hadn''t stressed that she couldn''t be promoted, she wouldn''t be struggling to suppress the huge breath in her body at this moment, but would let it spread out wantonly and break through the golden realm directly. "You... You spit blood!" The voice of the white priest came from Emily''s ear. She looked up. She didn''t know what had happened just now, but it was certain that the unlucky white priest was slapped in the face by Sean again. "Blasphemer, I have seen through your true face!" Sean''s face sank, and the whole person''s momentum became awe inspiring and strong. Emily was surprised. Sean just hurried to feel the breath of Mars, the God of war. At this time, he could simulate the awe inspiring fighting spirit of those crazy believers of the God of war church, "you must be a spy sent by the St. Joels empire Saint, please bring down the punishment of our Lord! " "You, you nonsense!" The white priest roared, "you... You are all liars. She can''t be a saint. She..." Sean''s face looked unusually ferocious. His killing intention and war intention were intertwined, emitting a terrible momentum, just as Sean was blessed with the divine skill of "God of war" at the moment. He turned and walked towards Emily, his voice was so low that people felt palpitation: "he insulted the saint, insulted our Lord Martz, and asked the saint to send down divine punishment!" Emily looked at Sean with a trace of surprise. She didn''t know how to punish God at all. Just then Sean''s mouth moved. Emily immediately understood Sean''s mouth, and her voice began to ring: "the glory of my Lord Martz is shining, and the war spirit is awe inspiring and invincible. My Lord said, "those who break faith will eventually face the punishment of divine fire and will never be free." Silence. The whole hall fell into silence without any movement. After more than ten seconds, the white priest finally gave a crazy laugh: "ha ha! Saint! What shit saint, you liars! You dare to pretend to be the saint of the God of war church. You''re dead Take them down! " Ten ares Knights looked at each other, and their murderous spirit finally came out. They raised their weapons and began to approach Sean and Emily. At this time, Dini suddenly took out his sword and gun to resist. It seemed that the three God of war knights had expected this scene and turned around to surround them. Sean''s mouth moved again. Emily was really a little flustered this time, but she read along: "my Lord says that those who raise their guns to me are enemies of my Lord, those who collude with those who betray their faith are contaminated, and the divine power will leave you." There was a thunder. Ten ares Knights suddenly groaned in pain. They could feel that the divine power was really leaving them at this time. This feeling of helplessness and panic made them scream and immediately began to beg for mercy. The white robed priest did not react to anything. He just looked at the fall of these God of war knights, but the next moment, he made a terrible scream. The red flame burst out of his body and ignited it. The corners of Sean''s mouth rose slightly. Emily''s heart seemed to fall into an abyss. Chapter 935 "Don''t be afraid. The God of war church will soon know what happened and will send another priest in white soon." Sitting in the room arranged by the God of war church for Emily, Sean put his legs on the table and hummed. Although Emily was warm all over, her heart was cold. She wanted to tell Sean that she was not afraid of the God of war church, but you. But as soon as this came to her mouth, she couldn''t say it. She really didn''t understand who Sean was and why he knew how to punish God. It was completely impossible. Because as far as Emily knows, God thieves only steal God''s power, but it doesn''t mean they can use God''s power. The goal of most God thieves is to become God, so they will steal the power belonging to God to ignite their divine fire. This process is very difficult, because once God finds out, all churches in the whole continent will go out to destroy it. On the miracle continent, the hatred value of a god thief for major churches is no lower than that of demons and demons, and even higher than that of blood families. Compared with God stealers, blasphemers are harmless creatures, while atheists are as lovely as white rabbits. If it is said that Sean exerts the power of Martz''s divine punishment, Emily is even frightened. At most, she thinks Sean is not simple. But in fact, she could clearly feel that the divine punishment came through her transmission, which had nothing to do with Sean, which made her feel extremely frightened, because she didn''t know why she could lower the divine punishment. "Do you think it''s cruel for me to kill the white priest?" Sean hummed again, with an unprecedented pleasure on his face. Now he has understood what happened to the fifth level [divine observation] of the real eye. This is simply a background of GM cheating code. By observing him, he can know the correct use of divinity. And Emily is his first white mouse. Sean glanced at Emily, who was sitting very upright, but her body was still slightly trembling. He didn''t point out the relationship, but Sean was still very satisfied with this experiment. At least, his current investment is very successful. As long as the plan continues, Emily''s soul belongs to him, so Sean doesn''t care about the crystal that preserves the power of Martz''s divinity on Emily. Since he can give it to Emily, he can naturally get it back. "If he doesn''t die, it''s hard for you and me to live." Seeing that Emily didn''t reply, Sean began to explain, "he knows that you and I are going to sign the soul contract through the evening prayer temple. From the moment you sign the contract, you have betrayed the God of war, so even if your principality parade is over, you can''t get any blessings from the God of war ceremony... " Emily''s face became a little ugly. "Of course, this is normal, but it''s no problem to hide from Martz. I have several ways to make you profit from the God of war ceremony, but you can''t get too high blessing." Sean didn''t care about Emily''s look at all. He glanced at Emily''s chest, but Emily knew that Sean didn''t see his full double peaks, but the divine crystal sandwiched between the two peaks, "but it''s very good now. You can use the most advanced God of war ceremony as a saint at that time, and you can get great blessings." Emily was a little angry when she saw Sean take back his eyes. However, she couldn''t understand why Sean didn''t look at herself at all. To tell you the truth, Emily''s beauty is really outstanding. Athena looks ordinary and can have an unforgettable charm. Emily has an awe inspiring temperament no less than that of Athena, her face is more charming, and her figure is also very amazing. Wherever she goes, Emily has always been the focus of the crowd. But since she met Sean, Sean didn''t care about Emily at all, which made Emily a little unconvinced. But how could Emily know that Sean was really indifferent, because he saw too many beauties. In particular, there is a Noro who is many times more beautiful than beauty. Noro, male. Every time Sean thought of this, he had a rush to cut something with scissors - or the black king. I wonder if the black king, who has become an artifact, will regret his birth when he thinks of what he has done? "Oh, sorry, I''m a little distracted." Sean could feel Emily''s unconvinced, but he was too lazy to point out, "anyway, now you are a saint, a real saint. As long as the divine crystal is still on you, you can use divine punishment. The entire northern duchy Federation, all people who believe in marz, will no longer be a threat to you Well, in a sense, you are above the whole Federation of the northern duchy. " At this point, Sean deliberately emphasized and added: "in a sense." Even if Emily was dissatisfied, she didn''t dare to lose her temper with Sean. The chill in her body hasn''t dissipated yet: "well, I still don''t understand..." "I don''t understand why I killed the white priest, do I?" Sean seemed in a good mood. He interrupted Emily again. "Where did I just say? Oh, by the way... Betrayal can''t get the blessing of the God of war He knows about us and naturally knows that you are not a saint, so if he does not die and I announce your saint''s identity, then he will master our handle, which is very disadvantageous to us I don''t like being threatened and controlled. " You like to control others! Emily make complaints about his voice in his heart. "So, since I want you to be a saint, all those who know must be solved." Sean shrugged and finally put his legs down from the table. "I''m not cruel, or I''m cruel. But this is the law of survival in the world. I only see resentment and greed in the eyes of the white priest... Oh, a ridiculous clown, so I just clean up the parasites for Martz. " Listening to Sean''s Maltese mouth by mouth, she had no respect for God, and what he did was the behavior of a god thief. Emily felt a little uncomfortable. However, the long-term noble education made her understand that there was nothing wrong with what Sean said. If his family elders came, the result would not be much better. No, it should be said that it can''t be handled better than Sean. The ten warrior knights who had personally experienced Emily, the saint, also transferred their inner faith object to Emily under the temptation of Sean''s words and Emily''s symbolic forgiveness. This is where Emily is afraid of Sean, because he is like a devil, bewitching all the people around him - not only faith, but also behavior, meaning and even life. This is a field that only God can do. Emily wants to know if Sean is a God? You must make those people in your mercenary regiment more dependent on you as soon as possible. It''s best to believe in you. The divine crystal in your chest will intercept the power of those beliefs, so as to turn these power of beliefs into your power. "I''m not God. What do I need the power of faith for?" Emily really doesn''t understand now. "Hehe, there are many benefits." Sean smiled strangely, "with the power of faith, you can not only harden yourself and quickly improve your strength, but also give the power of faith to your followers The guardian around you is Dinny, isn''t it? You can try to peel off some of the power of faith now condensed in the divine crystal and give it to him as a gift from God, which can directly make him a strong man in the golden realm. " Hearing Sean''s words, Emily opened her eyes wide and looked unbelievable: "isn''t this... The power of God?" "As long as you have that divine crystal, you have the power of some gods." Sean shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, "however, I don''t suggest you do this way often. A person is at the critical point of breakthrough and has accumulated almost. You can use this way to improve their strength only when he needs the last bit of help. Otherwise, even if you have a group of strong saints, it''s meaningless, Because they simply did not understand the gaps and secrets of those realms. " Emily was stunned and obviously had not recovered from the shock. However, Sean didn''t care much. He continued: "but you''d better pay attention. Before your strength is strong enough, don''t provoke the Pope of the God of war church. Keep a low profile and obey. Wait until your strength is strong enough, what do you want to do Train several powerful people as soon as possible. These people must be loyal enough and willing to sacrifice their lives for you. " "What do you want me to do?" Emily has realized that what Sean needs her to do may not be easy. "I just need you to be a saint and try to bring the whole ares church under control." Sean said faintly, "as for the future, let''s talk about it later. You know now, it''s not good for you However, you should be careful not to let people in other churches know that you can give others the power of faith, or even change their God of war blessing ability, otherwise... You will die. " "You are not a god thief..." "I never said I was a thief." Sean smiled, "but from this moment on, you are the thief of God You just need to remember one thing. I can cultivate you and let you fall at any time I don''t need you to do anything for me, but once I ask you to do something for me, don''t forget how you promised me. " Emily swallowed her saliva and bowed her head. Looking at Emily''s submission, Sean was very satisfied with his action this time. It seems that this Saint manufacturing plan may really be promoted? Chapter 936 At the beginning, Sean didn''t really think about any saint''s manufacturing plan. He just wanted to find a place to recover from his injury and let his body recover. Emily seeking his help was like a deer running into a trap. She had no second result except at the mercy of Sean. Of course, Sean does have a way to activate and awaken Emily''s blood before he agrees to Emily''s conditions. Otherwise, with Sean''s character, how could she go with Emily. This is completely different from his low-key rehabilitation policy. He just didn''t expect that he would get a trace of divine power in the Church of the God of war church, which was a complete surprise. Of course, the unexpected joy was also due to Sean''s harvest of some strange things in the mermaid capital. If there was no God sealing crystal that could accommodate the divine power, and there was no deceptive sediment that could hide the breath of the divine power, of course Sean would not have so much courage. Martz knew that his divinity had been stolen. Even if it was such a small silk, Sean couldn''t think of staying in the northern duchy Federation. But now, Emily is in the same boat as Sean, so no matter what Emily thinks, she must help Sean hide it. If it is found that there is a Martz divine crystal covered by the sand of the deception God, then the first death is not Sean, but her, then the whole family behind her, and all the people involved with Emily, and finally Sean. In a way, Emily is much more nervous than Sean now. However, at present, although the start looks very smooth, there are still many things to deal with, otherwise a bad one will be self defeating. The selection of sons and daughters is actually not as complicated as outsiders think. On the miracle continent, most of them are because they flow a little divine blood more or less, and then awaken under some coincidence, which has attracted the attention of God. Usually, as a result, the gods will soon give the Oracle, and then the church will immediately send guards to meet them. Naturally, they should be responsible for the safety of these sons and daughters along the way. After all, they often have low strength when they wake up. Emily, at this time, only the upper silver, not even the golden realm, is quite in line with the saint identity of wandering outside and accidentally awakening God''s blood. After Emily inflicted divine punishment on the white priest last night, Martz must feel something, so she must immediately drop the oracle and announce the birth of a new saint. This is also the real reason why Sean dared to be confident, because there are two saints, shefanio and Hitler, in the void duchy. He is really familiar with the way the church deals with it. However, Emily''s actual identity does not stand up to scrutiny. Because her family was separated from Roland of Emilia Empire, its blood must be dragon snake turtle. Even if there is variation in the middle, it must be the blood related to the iron shell turtle. Unless someone in the Roland family marries another person whose blood level is not lower than the holy beast, it is possible to give birth to a new blood. But no matter what kind of blood, it must not be divine blood. With the current strength of the God of war church, even if we can''t trace that the romillans family is separated from the Roland family, we can at least find out that it is an alien family. In this way, even if Emily''s grandfather married a man from the Federation of the northern duchy and gave birth to a daughter at the saint level, I''m afraid Emily''s generation can''t be born. In addition to this problem, Sean has another problem to deal with. He must find a way to suppress Emily''s blood. Since she is a saint, her blood must be the blood of the God of war, not other blood. So if people find out that Emily''s blood is dragon, snake and turtle, Emily will be treated as a god deceiver - of course, both the God deceiver and the God thief will come to the same end. Just after getting on Sean''s stolen boat, Emily is likely to find that she is not a god deceiver but a god thief in the process of being punished as a god deceiver. Then even if Emily wants to die, it will not be easy. Fortunately, the dragon snake Black Turtle''s blood improves the attributes of strength and endurance, which is somewhat close to the God of war''s blood, so as long as the breath can be concealed, there will be no big problem. The only thing to pay attention to is the Pope''s old fox. Nowadays, many policies of the northern duchy Federation are rapidly moving closer to the St. Joels empire under the strong promotion of the Pope. Therefore, the old fox will certainly try to win Emily into her own. All members of the church are very clear about the role of the son and the virgin. Of course, this kind of clarity means that the strength of the son or saint can be greatly safely and guaranteed. If it is only average, it is naturally impossible to be valued. Like the God of war church can only have two sons? Obviously impossible. However, the whole northern principality Federation and even the whole northern continent will only remember the two most famous sons of the God of war church. Emily, with the blessing of divine power, it is impossible for her to keep a low profile. "You''d better send someone you can trust to go back to your family immediately and discuss your life experience with your people." Sean thought about it and still felt that Emily was too young. I''m afraid she couldn''t handle these things well, and the two deputy heads around her were not old enough. Maybe they had a lot of experience outside, but I''m afraid they were powerless to deal with such a big conspiracy. This is the first time Sean has arranged his own chess pieces. He doesn''t want to waste it. What''s more, he hasn''t got any income so far, but he has invested a divine crystal first. If the business loses, Sean will be depressed and spit blood. Emily was afraid of Sean after she saw Sean''s means like a god thief. At this time, although she didn''t obey Sean''s words, as long as she was afraid of Sean, she couldn''t stop thinking about Sean''s words. And Sean''s performance has always been very calm, so Emily immediately realized the seriousness of the matter as soon as she saw Sean''s look become solemn. With Sean explaining and popularizing science, Emily has a clear understanding of some practices of the church. At this time, she didn''t have any staff and staff around her, so she had to listen to Sean''s arrangement, quickly record the life experience that Sean made up for her, and then give this document to Dini, so that Dini can send it to his father immediately. "Dinny is the only one you can trust?" Looking at Dinny, he didn''t say anything, but took a deep look at himself and left. Sean frowned. Emily nodded and looked helpless: "Dinny is a guardian knight who has watched me grow up since childhood, so I can only trust him Lord Sean, you also know how difficult it is for a family to cultivate a dead man who is willing to sacrifice and dedication. Even if my family is born in the Roland family, it is impossible to cultivate so many dead men. It is very good for me to have a guardian Knight like Dini. Most of my brothers and sisters are not as lucky as me. " "So you must train some more trustworthy people as soon as possible." Sean frowned. "If all goes well, you will never return to your family after going to the Martz cathedral this time According to the rules, you can take all these people of the rose mercenary regiment. Only these people will be most loyal to you. If you want to expand the scale of the mercenary regiment or recruit attendants or guards in the future, it will be a real mixture of good and bad. " "You mean, Pope?" Emily''s learning ability is very fast. Sean just cultivated it a little. She has basically been able to draw inferences from one example. "He will definitely send one or two people to watch you in the open. There''s no need to think about it." Sean said lightly, "but the next question is how many checks and balances he will prepare for you secretly There is no doubt about Dini''s loyalty. He certainly won''t have other ideas. Considering that your next confidants can only be trained from the existing staff of the mercenary regiment, I think our top priority now is to find out the insider. " "It''s... not easy?" Emily frowned, which made her look much more lovely. "It''s not easy to say it''s easy, but it''s not difficult to say it''s difficult." Sean said faintly, "now your mercenary regiment knows that you are already the saint of the God of war church, and soon the Pope will send the God of war knight to meet you. If your enemy wants to solve you, he will certainly take advantage of it now At least, they must know your true identity, so they will also know what your blood is. This is a card they can use. " Emily''s pupils contracted suddenly, and she had realized the more serious problem. Her Saint identity is false, and she knows very well about it, and her family knows very well, so she has the practice of forging her own life experience. Emily had never considered her enemies before. At this time, she was reminded by Sean. According to Sean, her enemies were probably not from the Commonwealth of the northern duchy, but from the Emilia Empire, or even the Roland family itself. In this way, they will certainly know Emily''s true identity. If they take this as a card to threaten their father, grandfather and even the whole family, then the consequences be unbearable to contemplate! Emily looked at Sean in horror and begged, "Lord Sean..." Just then, a knock on the door suddenly broke Emily''s voice. Chapter 937 A knock at the door interrupted the conversation between Sean and Emily. Emily gently wiped her cheek, and the pleading color on her face quickly returned to normal. She can be weak in front of Sean, but she can''t be weak in front of others. "Come in." Sean answered directly for Emily. The door was quickly opened. Is a god of war knight of the God of war church. Sean remembered this man as the captain of the ten God of war knights in the church. According to the military strength division of the God of war church, the God of war Knights have a team of every 100 people and a small team of every 10 people, with a leader and a vice captain respectively. With a scale of more than 1000 people as the flag, there are one commander and two deputy commanders. Every three flags are one battalion, one commander and one deputy battalion commander, and ten battalions are regiments, with one head and one deputy head. This is also the largest armed organization directly under the God of war church. It is called the God of war knight order. It is one of the five eighth level knights in the whole miracle continent, second only to the pure white wing Knight order. In terms of military strength alone, the knight order has always been about half a level stronger than ordinary legions, while the God of war Legion is biased towards war responsibilities because of its divinity, and it is half a level higher than the conventional level set in the miracle continent - basically, the God of war knight order is equivalent to a nine level Legion. However, when facing other knights and legions, this level 9 can show off. It is not enough to show off in front of the real level 9 Knights: pure white wing. The pure white wing, which can be called the only nine level Legion in the mainland, is not a false name. "Your holiness, Lord Sean." The Warrior Knight saluted Sean and Emily. The ten ares Knights became honest after being taught a lesson by Emily. In fact, if Emily didn''t keep her hand at the beginning, the divine power of these ten people would be completely drained. At that time, even if they were still in the rank of God of war knight, they would be unable to perform any magic because they lost their divine power, and their combat power would be forcibly reduced by half. However, because Emily later returned the divine power to them and did not incorporate it into the divine power, the strength of these ares Knights was not damaged. Of course, by this means, Emily was half subdued by the ten God of war knights. However, if you want to really let these ten God of war Knights work for Emily, the current situation is not enough. At least they should taste some sweets before they can really convince Emily. Emily now has the name of saint. Many things are very convenient for her to do. It is also a very simple thing to recover these crazy believers. The only thing she needs to do is to show a little miracle - of course, it can''t be performed in front of the Pope and other children and saints, otherwise Emily will have a lot of trouble. With her current strength, a targeted conspiracy and assassination is enough to make her disappear completely. "How''s it going with what I told you before?" Sean asked, casual and indifferent. The knight of the God of war secretly glanced at Emily. Seeing that Emily had no unhappy attitude, he said, "we have invited all the people of the rose mercenary regiment and arranged accommodation for them as instructed by Lord Sean This is the deposit returned from the hotel. Please accept it. " The God of war church has a very high status in the Federation of the northern principality, just as the morning church is to the St. Joels empire. So when he heard that the people of the God of war church came to invite him in person, the hotel owner immediately returned the deposit and dared not be greedy. "Well done." Sean nodded and motioned to Emily. Emily was stunned at first, and then when she saw Sean''s mouth moving, she immediately responded: "my Lord says that those who act sincerely for my Lord will be rewarded." Soon, the tip of Emily''s right index finger condensed a white light spot about the size of her fingernail. There is a strong and pure God of war power in the light spot. The Warrior Knight, who had been lowering his head, finally raised his head and looked at Emily with an unbelievable face. As Emily stretched out her hand, the light regiment shot into the center of the Warrior Knight''s eyebrows, and a crimson breath burst out from him. The power breath belonging to the strong was washed in the knight''s body, which made him feel comfortable and want to make a groan. However, the power generated by this light mass comes and goes quickly. It was only two or three seconds, and the sense of abundance of power completely disappeared. But the eyes of the Warrior Knight showed joy and excitement. In just two or three seconds, he felt that his fighting spirit became more concise and thicker, as if he had endless strength all over his body. But what''s more, he felt the world''s original power in just a few seconds - with this understanding of power, he can never go wrong in any direction in his future strength improvement. Therefore, according to his promotion, three to five years at most is enough to make him a superior gold strongman. Now, I''m afraid it will only take him a few months to become a lower gold strongman. A year later, he will be able to completely consolidate his strength. Unfortunately, the Warrior Knight is a little older Despite his good cover up, Sean thought the guy was probably forty. This age, coupled with his current strength, it is almost impossible to reach the realm of the holy land at this time. Even if it can be achieved by luck, it is only a lower holy land, and can not become a strong person above the middle holy land. This is the effect that Emily finally achieved by consuming about a quarter of the original soul power of the former White priest to shape the God of war knight. This price is actually a loss. He just couldn''t bear to let the child get rid of the wolf. Sean must let Emily give the temple Knight some sweets and let him taste the benefits that he can''t refuse. Only in this way can he face Emily and Sean with another constant state of mind. Only in this way can he be a qualified chess piece. Of course, more importantly, he will publicize all kinds of miracles about Emily to others, which can enable more people to take refuge in Emily. "So, is there anything else?" Sean saw that the knight of the God of war still had a look of amazement on his face, but his look at Emily had become a frenzy. Sean said again, "what do I want you to pay attention to?" At this time, Emily finally heard that Sean had arranged tasks for the God of war Knights of these churches just now when he didn''t pay attention! "Yes, indeed, as you said, Lord Sean, after we arrived at the hotel and heard about our intention, there was still a man who insisted on staying. She said she had something to tidy up and move in after finishing it tomorrow." "She?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Yes, she." The knight of the God of War didn''t know why Sean suddenly looked stunned, but he still asked, "she has short light gray hair, neatly combed and clean, and... She is wearing a set of black light leather armor, a long braid on the right waist, and a long sword on the left belt." If the knight only said light gray hair, Sean and Emily really wouldn''t have any impression of the rose mercenary Corps - at least at present, almost four or five women in the mercenary corps have short gray hair. But what he said was that the woman wore this light leather armor, so only one person in the whole rose mercenary regiment except Emily would wear such a dress. "Mary... This... This is impossible." Emily looked unbelievable. At this moment, she didn''t know that Sean was using these ares knights to investigate the traitors in her team, but Emily couldn''t accept the result, "Sister Mary... She can''t betray me, she... She..." "We''ll know at a glance. Why should we guess so hard." Sean curled his mouth. The Ares Knight watched Emily carefully, and then carefully peeked at Sean. He didn''t quite understand why Sean was so strong, as if he were the son of God. However, the God of war church will not prohibit the saint and son from private contact with others. Unlike the morning light church, which requires the saint and daughter to dedicate their body and mind to the Lord of the morning light, the God of war knight doesn''t want to risk offending Sean. If Sean and Emily really have a lover relationship, I''m afraid the result will be very bad if he offends Sean. "Take us to the hotel." Sean waved. "By the way, take your men with you." "Yes." The Warrior Knight nodded, then bowed back and left. But just as he walked out of the door, Sean suddenly said, "your knight, I hope you can remember one thing." "Your Excellency, please say." The Warrior Knight said. "Lord Emily can give you strength, and naturally you can take it back." Sean smiled and said softly, "but as long as you don''t offend Lord Emily, I''m sure Lord Emily won''t care about you Lord Emily doesn''t know much about the God of war church. Now she needs some people who understand the operation of the God of war church to help her understand the God of war church faster, so that she can quickly adapt to the identity of a saint I wonder if you have anyone to recommend? " The Warrior Knight''s heart was slightly shocked, but he did not hesitate, but directly bowed lower: "Lord Sean, if you don''t dislike my low strength and shallow knowledge, I''d be happy to help you and your holiness integrate into the God of war church more quickly Of course, those of my men will be happy to help the saint. " "I see." Sean smiled and nodded, "then your knight..." "Just call me Shawshank, Lord Sean." The Warrior Knight said humbly. "OK, Shawshank." Sean continued, "we had some trouble on our way here So, Lord Emily and I probably need to stop by and solve all these problems... " "We will fight with Lord Emily!" "Let''s go and have a look at the hotel first." After Sean said that, he winked at Emily, who soon got up, but looked like a puppet, which made Sean shake his head helplessly. But Sean also knows that Emily is still a minor after all. Even if she has experienced for nearly four years, this is also some inherent atmosphere of the northern duchy Federation. I''m afraid she hasn''t seen much about the real danger of people''s hearts, so it''s estimated that she can''t hurry and can only teach them slowly. Soon, the party returned to the hotel where they had stayed. But when Emily opened Mary''s door, the room was empty. The result turned Emily white. But then, Emily''s action made Sean nod with appreciation. She closed the door silently without saying a word, and her face returned to normal, but her eyes were very cold. She slowly turned around, looked at the ten God of war Knights around, then casually ordered one and said, "go back to the church and gather my mercenaries Then, can any of you tell me where Mary has gone? " "I know." Shawshank suddenly said, "I had a mind before, so her whereabouts were seen all the way." Sean raised his eyebrows and looked sideways at Shawshank. He suddenly felt that this guy was a talent. He didn''t tell Emily about Mary''s departure at the first time, but didn''t tell her the truth until Emily found out and asked. This practice has a completely different meaning from the departure he told Mary directly. At least it can prove that Shawshank''s brain is much better than Dinny. Unfortunately, the potential is not as big as Dini, otherwise it can replace Dini. "Well done." Emily nodded. After all, as the head of the mercenary regiment for four years, she is not very good at conspiracy, but it does not mean that she has no decision-making power. Once Emily has made a decision, her action is enough to surprise anyone, and Sean actually values Emily''s courage, so he will choose to help Emily. "Lord Emily, this is the Federation of the northern duchy." Shawshank did not dare to take credit, but said modestly. The northern principality Federation is the second holy land like an iron bucket on the miracle continent. Here, the God of war church is everything. If you are targeted by the God of war church, all people who believe in the God of war will be the ears and eyes of the God of war church. In the northern principality Federation controlled by the God of war church, this is more effective than the monitoring of any intelligence personnel. "Lead the way!" "Yes!" Chapter 938 The northern principality Federation is a very complex political power. The number of nobles canonized by the whole principality alliance is probably the largest in the whole miracle continent. Even the five empires with the longest inheritance history can''t compete with the principality alliance in terms of the number of nobles. Because most countries, even those principalities, control and strictly screen the canonization of nobility. It is impossible to say that anyone canonizes the title of nobility. The more countries with a long history, the more difficult it is to obtain the title of nobility. But in the northern principality, the Federation is different. As long as you have money, you can get a title of nobility. Except that the Marquis cannot be bought with money, any other titles can be obtained by donation called "for national honor". In this regard, the Archduke of 36 principalities did everything he could to collect money. He not only fought a price war, but also had many tongue tied benefits and concessions - in the game, players like to call this "recharge gift bag". For example. In the Principality of tanguid, you only need to donate 10000 pan continental gold coins, and you can get a jazz title. If you donate 50000 pan continental gold coins, you can even get a baron to be a pawn - of course, you can''t expect any territory, castles, towns and so on, but if you are willing to spend a lot of money, you can have these things. By donating 100000 pan continental gold coins, you can choose to become a viscount or a baron with a small territory - the territory is not large enough to build a castle. In addition, there is a small village where you can live through the addiction of Nobility: pretending to force and collecting taxes. If you think the territory is small? no problem! For another 100000 pan continental gold coins, you can have three villages or a small town for your choice. If you''re afraid of being invaded by other lords? Still no problem! As long as you spend 50000 pan continental gold coins, the Archduke of the local principality will send an army to your castle to provide you with two years of protection - players call it an armistice token, which is the most commonly used thing in war web games. Of course, during the stay of this army, you still have to pay for all meals, but you don''t have to pay for other expenses. If you want to experience the tyranny unique to the nobility and play the game of war, it''s also no problem! Even if you are a complete war idiot, as long as you have money, the Archduke of the principality can still provide you with the best service. You can get everything you can think of, from conscription, training and equipment purchase to staff, staff officers and generals. Even in the middle of the war, if your war is unfavorable, you can even spend a sum of money to hire other troops to support you. Of course, if you think the price of the Principality of tangid is too expensive. Then other principalities will certainly welcome you. The Knights of the Principality of Rodon only need 9000 pan continental gold coins! Although the Principality of siroa also wants 9000 pan continental gold coins, they give a small fortress free of charge! This is the northern duchy Federation. The holy land of RMB soldiers in the mouth of players. So in this place, loyalty is often very cheap. As one saying goes. "Loyalty is just because betrayal is not enough." Along the way, Emily had a cold face. As the big army left the town and began to explore carefully in Lin, Emily''s eyes gradually became colder. But Sean knows that at this moment, Emily is growing rapidly. The brilliance of her experience tonight is probably more than that of the past four years - of course, strictly speaking, the past four years are a foreshadowing and accumulation, and then it finally broke out tonight. Emily lost her childishness and green astringency overnight and became mature. But the biggest change is probably her mind. Anyone who experiences a hard and unforgettable betrayal, whether willing or not, will mature rapidly. However, the price is often no longer easy to trust others. Sean rubbed his chin. He was quite satisfied with Emily''s change. It didn''t hurt him anyway. In fact, Sean will be eager to solve the internal ghost at the moment. In addition to the fact that the pope must send a powerful team to meet Emily, Sean is also eager to control Emily. The most basic soul contract between him and Emily is to help Emily''s blood wake up. If he can''t do this, Emily''s soul can''t be controlled by Sean, and Sean will lose the most direct means to control Emily. So anyway, Sean decided to keep the Roland family. The only way to awaken Emily''s blood is in him. The scale of the team is relatively large, but Emily, the head of the mercenary, is very qualified in terms of command. She didn''t let the whole mercenary Corps act together, but scattered it, let them spread out in small teams, and conducted infiltration investigation on the jungle in the suburbs of the town. She left only Sean and the ten God of war Knights around her. However, even if the whole rose mercenary regiment is scattered, each team still maintains a certain support distance from each other. Basically, as long as it persists for a few minutes after sending the signal, there must be at least three groups of teams around to reach the support. Unless the other party has a very powerful person to intervene in the battle, it is impossible for the overall quality of the rose mercenary regiment to last for a few minutes. Although Emily didn''t know the specific situation about the level of the enemy, she didn''t think it was difficult to listen to Sean''s previous description. Entering the jungle, the vigilance of the whole mercenary regiment was obviously much higher. These ares Knights led by Shawshank are obviously veterans of jungle warfare: they wear heavy full-body heavy armor, hold sword guns, wear a long sword around their waist, and carry a square iron shield behind them, but they don''t make any violent noise when walking in the forest road with such a heavy load, They didn''t make any other sound during the whole operation except that they occasionally made a light sound when armor and weapons collided with each other because of their body movement. As quiet as a group of thieves. Warrior Knight is a special class. The lowest level of his rank is level 3, and then he can be promoted all the way to level 6. In this process, no matter which level he is at, he is collectively referred to as ares knight. However, from the seventh level, the Ares knight must decide the future specialization direction, which also gives them different promotion branch routes. However, generally speaking, it can be divided into three types: God of war paladins who can use high-level magic to cooperate with combat; Fearless of any challenge and combat environment, a war Paladin characterized by powerful physical attack means; And combat paladins who cooperate with both divine and physical attacks. Because of the particularity of their profession, Ares Knights have special passive skills of full weapon proficiency and full armor proficiency. Basically, they can use all types of weapons and armor. However, in most cases, Ares Knights like to wear heavy armor and use long weapons. The former can give them amazing defense ability, while the latter can give them a larger attack range and space. As a unique characteristic profession of the Federation of the northern principality, the God of war knight has left a very deep impression on the people on the miracle continent. Sean has been silently observing these ares knights. These people are basically at the level of silver, of which Shawshank and the deputy head have the strength of superior silver. At this stage, the personal fighting style of Ares Knights will basically begin to appear, which is an important measure to judge their professional direction in the future. However, to Sean''s surprise, the ten men obviously took the battle Paladin route - that is, they focused on the balance between divine arts and martial arts. In the God of war church, the number of combat paladins is not too large - mainly because the representative feature of combat paladins is balance, which makes it difficult for them to have a significant ability in one aspect. Especially after the Pope of the God of war church was a radical, the God of war church obviously more respected the path of war paladins - no way, in the God of war ceremony after the tour of the principality, whether you can harvest high-level divinity is entirely to look at your face, and most people are not so lucky. Just like Dini, because the blessing obtained in the God of war ceremony was only a low-level divine skill, he chose the path of war Paladin. At this time, Sean probably understood why the ten ares knights were sent to the town as protectors. Combat paladins are not valued within the Ares church. However, I''m afraid even the God of war church did not expect that Shawshank''s personal basic strength would be so solid: he could wear such a heavy armor, still have a negative shield and sword, and hold long weapons, but he could maintain the speed and low noise like an assassin, which is not what anyone can do. A slight rustle sounded. Emily suddenly raised her right hand and the whole team stopped immediately. Soon, several rose mercenaries appeared in front of Emily. Instead of speaking, they compared a few gestures. Emily squinted, then quickly responded with a few gestures, and whispered to Sean, "I''ve found the target." Sean nodded and said nothing. In fact, he can understand these gestures. The Federation of the northern principality has the largest mercenary Corps in the whole miracle continent, and its mercenary level can be said to surpass the gap of the whole miracle continent for at least ten years. At the beginning of the game, players learned all kinds of mercenary group gestures from the Federation of the northern principality. Even Cain, now known as the miracle mercenary king of the mainland, was born in the Federation of the northern principality. So how could Sean not understand these gestures? But he didn''t mind Emily''s explanation. Chapter 939 Hecarom is an earl collar subordinate to the Principality of Jordan. Because of the particularity and greed of the Federation of the northern principality, the territory has a very important position for the nobles here. And at the beginning, regardless of the rank, the territory that could be obtained was only a small piece, almost equivalent to a knight''s collar in other countries - that is, the scale of several small villages. However, with such a scale, unless it is directly rewarded by the Archduke, it will cost more than 200000 pan continental gold coins. Or the kind that doesn''t guarantee security. In the Federation of the northern principality, the Archduke of 36 principalities has a large number of directly subordinate territories, which are their means of collecting money. If the nobles of their principality want to expand their territory, there are only two ways: one is to buy territory from the Archduke, and the other is to fight it down through war. Therefore, the war between the principalities is very fierce, almost every three days. As long as you don''t invade the territory directly under the Archduke, the Archduke doesn''t care what you fight below, or they want both sides to be defeated and injured, and then robbed by other thieves, robbers and mercenaries. In the Federation of the northern duchy, there are countless cases in which the two Lord families lost both because of the territory competition, and finally were robbed and killed by others, and then sold the territory directly back to the Archduke. Sean even knew that there were many robbers disguised by Dagong''s direct army to kill people and reclaim territories. After all, each of these territories means a lot of financial revenue. Count hecarom''s collar is not just such a name, but the territory area of count hecarom is indeed a real count''s collar area. This is a real Earl of strength. In the Federation of the northern principality, the significance of the strength count is stronger than that of the general kingdom. His main source of income is relying on the Warcraft resources and various herbal medicine resources produced by dunma forest, which accounts for nearly one-third of the fiscal revenue of hecarom. Therefore, there is a church of the God of war church, a white robed priest and ten God of war knights in dunma Town, which is famous for dunma forest. Count hecarom did not have the idea of these ten God of war knights, but over the years, he can only make friends with the greedy white priest - this is only a superficial friendship. If he really wants to make the white priest his own, the price is far from enough. But at this time, count hecarom didn''t expect that his efforts over the years had been destroyed under Sean''s intervention. Even the ten God of war knights were bought by Sean. He followed him and Emily into dunma forest to find trouble for his own men. There is a temporary camp on the edge line of dunma forest slightly close to the deep abdomen. The camp did not build any fences, not even tents. All the mercenaries who rested in the camp lay down in their clothes. However, as veterans who often go deep into the dunma forest to hunt, they naturally know how to live safely in the forest. There are not many night watchmen on shifts, and many traps are arranged around. Even the rest places of the mercenaries are heated by digging pits in advance, and then burning the remaining charcoal ash. The head of the mercenary corps, who was supposed to lie down and rest, had to get up after a visitor appeared. This visitor is naturally one of the two deputy heads of the rose mercenary regiment, Mary. However, in addition to Mary and the private mercenary regiment belonging to count hecarom, there was also a young man in elegant and noble clothes. The young man has short brown curly hair, and his eyes are like the sea of sapphire blue. His clothes are very exquisite. Even a hunting suit is obviously made by pure manual cutting. Not only the materials are high-grade, the protection ability is very good, but also can well reflect the man''s figure. However, in this camp, the man seems to be out of tune with the surrounding environment. His hands are not only wearing black leather gloves, but also holding a handkerchief to cover his nose. It is obvious that he is not adapted to the peculiar smell of the forest. "What happened?" When the young man saw Mary''s appearance, he realized that there might be something wrong, so he didn''t ask Mary why she came here, but directly cut to the point. Although the young man has a force that is incompatible with the surrounding environment, his direct control and keen attention fully show that the young man is also a very experienced commander and general. Without a certain degree of experience, it is impossible to cultivate the courage and decision-making power of this young man. Even compared with Emily, he is not inferior, or even more sophisticated. "Something''s wrong." Mary said in a deep voice, and her face was a little ugly. "Emily is now in the God of war church and protected by the God of war knight I just heard from the warlord knights that Emily would not leave in a short time, and someone from the Martz Cathedral might come. " When he heard of the marz Cathedral, the head of the mercenary regiment, who was the confidant of count hecarom, showed a surprised look on his face: "why did people on the other side of the Pope''s Cathedral intervene?" "I don''t know the details." Mary shook her head. "The warriors didn''t say anything, but it may have something to do with the man next to Emily." "Damn it!" The mercenary commander cursed. If Sean was present at this time, he could recognize that the mercenary head was the mercenary head who ordered the pursuit of Sean today. It was precisely because he joined the battle that he finally formed the last straw that crushed the logistics force of the rose mercenary regiment, ended the battle ahead of schedule and cleaned the battlefield as if it had been robbed by robbers. Only Mary knew that the robber who attacked the rose mercenary regiment was the private mercenary Regiment under count hecarom: the Warcraft Hunter. According to the original plan, they will solve the logistics of the rose mercenary regiment in the dunma forest, and loot all the materials, forcing the rose mercenary regiment into the dilemma of material shortage. After that, Mary provided bait to trick the rose mercenary regiment into dividing into the forest to hunt Warcraft in exchange for the next operation travel. But in fact, the second ring of this trap is to provide an opportunity for the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment to break one by one. As long as a group of members of the rose mercenary regiment are solved, the count hecarom will come forward and pretend to encircle and suppress the robbers, but in fact, he joins the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment and directly slaughters the rose mercenary regiment. The plan had been carried out very successfully. But because of Sean''s unexpected factor, the plan changed. Now, Emily is sheltered by the God of war church, which means that their plan will not work at all. When the head of the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment learned that Sean had run away today, he realized that the situation might be bad, but he didn''t expect it to be so bad. At this time, he even wondered whether Sean was a god of war knight of the God of war church. If so, he openly attacked a god of war knight of the God of war church. Once he was recognized, count hecarom might be implicated because he could not protect him. "What is the defensive strength of the town?" The young man holding a handkerchief to cover the smell suddenly opened his mouth. "Do you want to attack the city?" The head of the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment suddenly changed his face, "impossible, can''t take it The town doesn''t mention the ten ares knights, but there are 500 standing guards. After all, the geographical location of the town is too important for the count to be defenceless. " "But we are not enemies of the town." The young man whispered. In an instant, the head of the mercenary regiment realized the meaning of this young man''s sentence. They are the private mercenaries of count hecarom, who capture Warcraft in the forest of dunma all year round, so the garrison in the town actually knows them. If they want to enter the town, it won''t cause any problems at all. Even if they fight with others directly in the town, the town''s garrison will certainly come to support them rather than arrest them. "There are only two things to worry about. The first point is the God of war Church... "When the young man saw the look change of the leader next to him, he knew he had understood his meaning." if the God of war church doesn''t intervene in this matter, we can find an excuse to take all those people before they react So here comes the second point. We must avoid the person who has seen you. " "Let the God of war church not intervene in this, I think it can still be done, just..." "I am responsible for all the expenses of bribery." "Good!" The head of the mercenary regiment nodded, "then Mary, I''ll give you a task. You try to lead the man away. I''ll give you a few people. It''s enough to entangle him. We only need ten minutes. " "Ten minutes?" Mary thought for a moment, then nodded. "No problem." Soon, several people who entered the state immediately began to discuss the next action plan. They are not people without knowledge and experience. Obviously, everyone has quite rich combat experience, so they finalized the plan in a few words and even repaired all mistakes. The whole process not only did not waste any time, but also quickly reached an agreement with each other. Goo - goo¡ª¡ª "Is there a Warcraft approaching?" The young man''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "this kind of Warcraft cry has been around since just now." Hearing the young man''s words, Mary''s face suddenly changed: "no! It''s the gathering signal of the rose mercenary regiment... Er... " Before Mary finished her words, she felt a sudden pain in her heart. She looked down at the position of her heart. A hand in black leather gloves was holding a letter opener and stabbed into her heart. The hand was firm and powerful, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with the move at all. Mary looked up with difficulty, her eyes full of doubts. "I don''t know if I''ve been followed. What''s the use of asking you?" The young man said faintly, and then released his hand. He didn''t even pull out the letter opener, so he looked at Mary slowly falling to the ground. The mercenary regiment who witnessed all this felt a little cold. He didn''t expect that if the gentle looking young aristocrat was so simple and cruel, he didn''t even notice it when he shot. He couldn''t help wondering, if this was to stab himself, could he avoid it? "The enemy has touched the door, and your warning devices are useless... Commander, don''t you intend to order?" Seeing that the mercenary commander had no response or even lost his mind, the young nobleman finally spoke again. The mercenary commander finally woke up and immediately whistled. In an instant, the whole mercenary regiment that was resting suddenly turned like a rotating gear. However, when these people moved, Emily did not show mercy either. A rapid and dense arrow rain directly shot at the count heckarom''s private mercenary regiment from all directions. Chapter 940 There are not many Warcraft in dunma forest, but the overall strength is not very strong, but these Warcraft are very difficult, and occasionally family Warcraft appear. Because those who can join the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment have good strength, at least they are not ordinary mobs. Therefore, the first wave of arrow rain, no matter how dense, sudden and rapid it came, only shot and killed a few unlucky people. At most, it was shot to key parts and fell but did not die immediately. Basically, most mercenaries facing arrow rain attack were only slightly injured, which did not prevent them from continuing to fight. Seeing that the first wave of arrow rain failed to achieve enough results, and the mercenaries quickly closed up and put on a defensive posture, Emily knew that it was impossible to win the mercenaries by relying on the attack of arrow rain, but it would consume her own strength - after all, archery is not an easy job. Mercenaries are not trained regular troops after all, So continuous archery is not the consumption they can afford. Unless it is a marksman who specializes in this aspect, it is possible to deal with it closely after continuous shooting. Most mercenaries only need to shoot three to five arrows, their hands will swell, especially the hands that pull the string will be scratched. Emily''s gesture changed slightly. Ten soldiers of the rose mercenary regiment began to walk out of the woods. There are six groups in total. If Emily, Sean and Shawshank are included, there are seven groups. Seeing the ten God of war Knights standing next to Emily, the head of the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment immediately straightened his eyes, and even the young noble next to him frowned. According to the information he had learned before, Emily''s Rose mercenary regiment had only three strong silver masters, and all the other members were just the bronze strength. In terms of the scale of this mercenary regiment, it is also a good mercenary regiment in the northern duchy Federation, but it is not enough compared with the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment. After all, this is a mercenary regiment that has fought and fought with Warcraft for a long time, not Emily''s mercenary regiment that plays the role of family wine during the tour of the principality, so the silver master is naturally stronger than the rose mercenary regiment with only three people. Even after Mary defected, the strength of the rose mercenary regiment should have been weakened even more. In the previous sneak attack, there were only two silver masters, because the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment was not ready for the final battle. At this time, the whole Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment was here. Except for one who had died in Sean''s hands, there were four people in total. In addition, the young noble was five - it should have been six, but it was a pity that Mary died. This made the young nobleman suddenly regret that he shouldn''t have killed Mary so early. The young nobleman had heard of the strength of the God of war knight. At this time, there are ten ares knights, which are not only twice as many as their own, but also their strength will not be much worse depending on the situation. This made the young nobles immediately retreat. "Shawshank!" The head of the Warcraft mercenary regiment looked at the God of war knight next to Emily and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing here!? This is between me and the rose mercenary regiment, which has nothing to do with the God of war church Are you trying to provoke a dispute between the nobility and the God of war church? " The knight of the God of war directly under the God of war Church cannot intervene in the disputes between the Federation of the northern principality. This is an agreement between the God of war church and the Federation of the northern principality. However, a normal person will know the specific binding force of this agreement. That''s why there are nobles trying to win over the God of war knights. Anyway, as long as they don''t raise the banner of the God of war church, who will know that these God of war knights are church knights? Even many times, in the private disputes between nobles, two rival nobles like to kill each other''s God of war knight, because if they are lucky to kill the God of war knight directly under the God of war church, they can even get a compensation from the God of war church. Because of this atmosphere, the war between the nobles of the Federation of the northern principality never left the God of war knight as a prisoner. "I don''t care about your nobles." Shawshank said in a deep voice. Sean said he was a smart man, and his way of dealing with him could not disappoint Sean. "But... It''s a pity that this time it''s not between nobles, but you take the initiative to provoke our church." "What do you mean?" "Miss Emily, the saint of the God of war church." Shawshank''s understatement made the head of the mercenary Corps experience the feeling of five thunders. He looked at Emily in disbelief and murmured, "impossible... Impossible... This..." "Who is he?" Emily asked in a deep voice. "He is the head of the Warcraft mercenary regiment, a private mercenary regiment subordinate to count hecarom." Shawshank said respectfully, "only obey the orders of count hecarom So count hecarom cannot be unaware of your actions, Lord Emily. " Seeing Shawshank''s respectful appearance, and without hesitation, he sold count hecarom. Even if he doubted, he knew that Emily''s Saint identity was estimated to be eight or nine. However, Shawshank obviously did not intend to make such a move that could undermine the morale of the enemy. He turned around and continued to face the head of the mercenary regiment, and then spoke out a fact that almost threw the members of the Warcraft mercenary regiment into chaos: "the grown-up priest has been punished and burned by the God of our Lord Martz for offending the saint Emily." There was a buzzing sound. The head of the mercenary regiment shook several times and almost fell to the ground. The status of the God of war Church in the Federation of the northern principality is equivalent to that of the morning church and the St. Joels empire. Although the God of war church has an agreement with the nobles and will not intervene in the disputes and contradictions between the nobles, this does not mean that the nobles can go to the God of war church. If there is such a contradiction between the noble and the God of war church, the Archduke of the noble will immediately send troops to directly suppress it and kill the noble - he can not only recover the territory but also please the God of war church. The fool is not happy. And attack and attempt to assassinate a saint of the God of war church? It''s no different from killing God. The head of the Warcraft Hunter mercenary regiment has no blood on his face. He knew very well that if this matter spread, let alone him, even count hecarom would die. Because of the special greed of the Federation of the northern duchy, he liked to implement the punishment of even sitting here. As long as a Archduke finds a suitable excuse, he will send troops immediately without hesitation. Once this war is fought, it is impossible for hecarom, even if he is a count of strength, to win. To make this clear, the head of the mercenary regiment suddenly made a fierce face and looked at Emily and others as ferocious as Warcraft. He suddenly turned his head, looked at the young aristocrat, and shouted in a deep voice: "let''s fight together. Their number is not as good as ours. We still have the hope of winning! And this is also the trouble you caused. You didn''t tell me that the target you want to attack is a saint! " "She''s not." The eyes of the young aristocrat showed a look of extreme excitement. From following Emily, Sean''s eyes fell on the young aristocrat at first sight. He was not particularly sure whether the young aristocrat was the target he was looking for, because his breath was too strange. But now, after seeing the ecstasy in the young noble''s eyes and hearing his affirmative answer, Sean knew that this man was the target he was looking for. A mysterious enemy from the Roland family. Only those who were born in the Roland family and must have had conflicts with Emily''s grandfather will know what Emily''s real blood is. "No?" The head of the mercenary regiment obviously hasn''t reflected what this means. "She is not a saint." The young nobleman said again, his voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone present to hear, "but this information is enough You, and your master, are useless. " The head of the mercenary suddenly changed his face and subconsciously wanted to fight back. But before he could do anything, his heart tingled again. By the same means, the young noble stabbed a letter opener directly into the chest of the mercenary regiment - his leather armor couldn''t stop the fragile letter opener. Blood, instantly through the lining and leather armor, quickly dyed red in front of the head of the mercenary corps, like a blooming red rose. After a successful attack, the young nobleman did not stop at all. He kicked the mercenary head and kicked him out completely. At the same time, through the transmission and impact of this strength, the whole man quickly retreated back, obviously to break through and leave. In an instant, chaos immediately spread like a plague. "You take care of the others and give me the one who runs away!" Sean said, but without any reply, the whole man immediately rushed towards the direction of the young aristocrat''s breakthrough and departure, and at the same time, he did not hesitate to open the two signboards of light body technique and adrenal stimulation, and the speed suddenly increased. Sean chose a straight line pursuit without turning or stopping at all. All the enemies in front of him were stabbed by Sean with one sword. He could kill them if he could, and he didn''t care if he couldn''t. But this scene, in Emily''s eyes, she was shocked by Sean''s sword skill again. A bloody straight line spread along Sean''s progress. Chapter 941 Two figures were running quickly in the dunma forest. Soon, these two figures broke into the depths of dunma forest one after another. Dunma forest is an important source of income for the count of hecarom. There are Warcraft from level 3 to level 7. The more you go deep into the forest, the easier it is to encounter advanced Warcraft. With these two figures at this time, you have a great chance to encounter level 6 or even level 7 Warcraft. In addition, the sound made by the two people when they kept running was a provocative behavior against these Warcraft. The former figure may be better. His breath is very hidden. As long as you are careful, even if you break into the territory of these advanced Warcraft, they generally won''t find anyone passing by. But the latter figure is really a little too much, because he doesn''t have any meaning of convergence at all. He chases so recklessly, as if he is deeply afraid that those Warcraft animals can''t find them. Logically speaking, even if the former figure doesn''t respond, the latter figure will soon be torn to pieces by the enraged Warcraft. However, what is hard to say now is the previous figure. Because the latter figure chases too close, and the distance is still shortening. Now it is obviously impossible for the former figure to break away from the line of sight of the latter figure. With this pursuit distance, if a high-level Warcraft really appears, there is no doubt that the previous figure will also be involved in the attack range of Warcraft, and it is even likely that the previous figure will fall here. Suddenly! The former figure suddenly stepped on the ground, the whole person''s center of gravity changed, and suddenly jumped out horizontally. At this moment, the figure completed the turn, from back to back to facing the latter figure. In the air, a cold light flashed away. Then there was a clang of metal. In fact, when the former figure suddenly stopped and moved horizontally, the latter figure had stopped. And as if it had been expected, the long sword in his hand turned into a sword curtain and knocked down all the throwing knives that suddenly shot at him. There are four handles in total, all of which are letter openers. "Oh, your snake shadow is not enough." Sean glanced at the four letter openers on the ground from the corner of his eye, and then his eyes fell on the young aristocrat about 50 meters away from him. His eyes showed some regret, "if there are only four snakes, then I''m afraid you won''t be my opponent." The Roland family, as one of the four God generals of the Emilia Empire, certainly has many characteristic occupations and skills. [Snake shadow] is the most typical long-range attack skill of Roland family - in fact, it is an attack skill of throwing weapons. However, it can be regarded as one of the special skills of the Roland family. Naturally, [Snake shadow] also has its strength: the weapons it throws can obtain a certain power attribute bonus, and the more weapons it throws, the greater the attack coverage, and the more strange the attack route. It can throw up to nine weapons at one time, which is called "Hydra hanging", which is the ultimate killing move of "snake shadow". Throwing four throwing knives can only be regarded as the introduction of snake shadow. Born as a member of the Roland family and combined with the powerful attack skill [Snake shadow], his occupation must be [rogue], a special occupation with the dual professional characteristics of Ranger and thief. The commonly used weapons are one handed sword, throwing knife, crossbow, bow, etc. you can wear leather armor and cloth armor. If you cooperate with the blood talent ability of dragon snake Black Turtle, they can achieve the same effect as invisible people in special terrain such as mountains and forests. Unless they are level 8 Warcraft, it is difficult to find them. This is also the biggest reason why the young noble dared to cross the dunma forest in a straight line. But unfortunately, he met Sean. Dragon snake turtle''s blood talent ability is really good, but the only deficiency is that this blood will not increase any speed. So even if he did his best, he was still no different from the tortoise in Sean''s eyes. In about a minute, Sean was sure to shorten the distance to less than 30 meters. If there were another five minutes, the other party would enter Sean''s maximum attack range - less than 10 meters. Now, fifty meters away. Sean can''t pose any real threat to him, which is what Sean slightly regrets: even 30 meters. "Who are you?" The young nobleman heard that Sean easily broke his hidden attack, and directly told his inheritance, which made the young nobleman feel a thorny, "is it the betrayer of the Roland family?" "Betrayer?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I don''t think so With the family management style of the Roland family, if Emily''s grandfather really betrayed the Roland family, the Roland family will certainly not let him leave alive, or let him leave with his entourage I guess it''s just a boring family fight, isn''t it? So Emily''s grandfather became a victim and was completely exiled. " The young nobleman stopped talking and just stared at Sean with cold eyes. But Sean didn''t care, or he didn''t care at all. He walked slowly but firmly towards the young noble, but his voice continued to ring: "you''re not a few years older than Emily, but you found the northern duchy Federation, so I guess your elders didn''t know about your action, So you don''t have any protectors around you, do you? " The young noble snorted coldly. The arrogance and superiority from the great imperial family were greatly displayed in the young man. He showed disdain for Sean''s words, but Sean saw a flash of panic from the depths of his eyes. It was obvious that his behavior was entirely his own decision, so he had no backup. "I don''t know why you want to trouble Emily and them, but I don''t care at all." Sean shrugged. "What price did Emily offer you?" The young nobleman was suddenly stunned for a moment, and then a slight smile appeared on his face. However, even if he hid well, it was difficult to hide the contempt and ridicule in his eyes. After all, if a person has a superior status for too long, he will forget many ordinary things, "say, I''ll give you double reward." "Ha ha." Sean suddenly smiled. In his true eyes, the red halo on the young aristocrat has never changed, that is to say, his hostility or hatred towards himself has not weakened at all. Even if such a person really changes his mind temporarily and betrays Emily and chooses to join hands with him, the final result is not necessarily better than that of Mary and the head of the mercenary regiment. Even Sean had to admit that the young aristocrat in front of him was indeed a man with great scheming, and his command ability, decision-making ability, judgment and courage could reach an excellent level. People like this, even if they don''t know any martial arts skills, have great potential. Especially large families like Roland Du need this young generation with high brain power. Even if Sean thought with his toes, he could know that this young man had a high position in the Roland family of the family. But the more it was, the happier Sean was. Because the Roland family, in addition to paying attention to potential and strength, really determines the ranking of family lineal members or blood ability. Only the awakened family members can be regarded as the core members of the lineage and obtain the best resources to provide protection and cultivation. So Sean knew that the young man in front of him was at least in the second stage. "You can''t afford it." Sean stood 30 meters away from the young man. He knew that the distance was the limit. If he approached it again, he was afraid it would cause a bad reaction. Sean didn''t want to waste too much fighting time here. After all, this is the territory of level 7 Warcraft. In his way of rumor, it may have caused the anger of level 7 Warcraft. "You say that just because you don''t know who I am." The young nobleman raised his head proudly, and the superiority and pride on his face were more clear and obvious, "even in Roland, family members also have rankings Things like Emily, even if they really return to the Roland family, will be ranked more than 50, but I... will be ranked within the top 10! " Sean raised his eyebrows. He found that the fool in front of him didn''t seem to realize that he had leaked a secret. "Loyalty is just because the chips of betrayal are not enough." The young nobleman smiled, "I can see that you are a very capable mercenary, so even if your price is higher, I think it is worth it If you think twice is too little, I can give you ten times! " Sean shook his head helplessly. The young man, no matter how sincere and kind his face is, in Sean''s real eyes, the red and blackening aperture clearly tells Sean that his hatred and hostility to himself is only increasing. "Alas, you can''t give it, but you don''t believe it." Sean sighed, "Emily gave me her own soul How can you give me ten times? " The young nobleman''s face changed slightly. "But." Sean suddenly said, "I''m not a devil or a devil like soul. I may not be able to receive it if she tells me, right?" The young aristocrat''s face looked a little better: "there are many women like Emily in the Emilia empire. As long as you like it, it''s no problem to find you a hundred." "Ha ha, that''s not necessary." Sean smiled and shook his head. "Now, sir, you have something I need." The young nobleman''s face suddenly changed, and the whole man immediately jumped back and hurried away from Sean. Sean had been staring at each other. Almost at the moment when the other party moved, he rushed up without hesitation, and the speed was only faster or slower than before. It was obviously an explosion of fighting spirit. Looking at each other''s alert and slippery appearance, Sean really wanted to swear that the other party didn''t follow the script. At this moment, shouldn''t the villains always ask "what is it"? Only when the other party said this, Sean felt he could pretend to be forced to follow up with the sentence "that''s your life". But this guy didn''t follow the script at all. Sean is angry now. The young nobles did not expect that Sean''s explosive power could be so terrible. They were quickly brought closer in an instant. He knew that no matter how to avoid it, he would certainly fall here with his current strength, so he bit his teeth. He raised his hand and shot four letter openers again. At the same time, he wiped his right hand on his waist. Unexpectedly, he took out a soft sword from his belt and stabbed Sean directly. Snake sword! And snake shadow can almost be called the same level of attack skills! Sean is now sure that the value of this young aristocrat is greater than he thought! It''s just a pity that he was really unlucky and met Sean. At this moment, Sean was also worried about attracting level 7 Warcraft, so he didn''t plan to grind it slowly. After the magic seal and silver scale were opened directly, Sean resisted the four handle letter opener of snake shadow and even the attack of soft sword, just to stab his long sword into the other party''s heart! Chapter 942 Although dunma forest is an extremely active area of Warcraft, the closer it is to the deep belly of the forest, the higher the risk. Generally speaking, the forest with more active Warcraft will grow very lush due to the abnormal fluctuation of elements, but this is not the case in dunma forest. Not only the branches and leaves in the forest are not lush, but also the elements in the forest tend to be gentle, and even there is no anomaly and peculiar smell. Moonlight scattered through the sparse leaves, like a layer of silver yarn, filled the whole dunma forest with an abnormal romantic atmosphere. However, the strong smell of blood destroys this rare quiet, peaceful and romantic atmosphere. Emily stood on a stone platform shrouded in moonlight and looked calmly into the distance, which was the direction Sean had just broken the road. The divine power from Martz sent out one divine breath after another, which fluctuated vaguely from her, making her temperament awe inspiring. The soft moonlight fell on her through the layers of leaves, making her whole person more holy. Awe inspiring and holy, it is obvious that this is the unique breath of the saint. Ten warrior knights were scattered around her for 50 meters. They didn''t even have time to clean their robes and armor. For the God of war knights, after every battle, as long as they are not pursued by the enemy, they will remove their armor at the first time and then carry out cleaning and maintenance, because at the moment they become God of war knights, Martz''s introduction only tells them one word. "From now on, your armor and weapons will be the closest person in your life. Trust them, and they will trust you. " But now, the ten God of war Knights did not carry out this cleaning work, but stood straight like a long gun to protect Emily. Further away is the rose mercenary regiment cleaning the battlefield. They put all the intact weapons and armor in order, but the dead enemy''s money bags are their own. This is the usual battlefield cleaning rule of the rose mercenary regiment. However, the enemy''s belongs to them, but the compatriots who died in the war are not allowed to take any money - no one has any opinion about it. After all, they don''t want to leave nothing after their death. Maybe those who are alone don''t care, but those who have parents or wives and children don''t think so. Tonight''s battle, although short, is far more intense than any they have experienced in recent years. Of the more than 60 companions, nearly 30 are sleeping here tonight. If you count the 37 companions earlier, the rose mercenary regiment has killed more than 60 people today - half of the regiment has been destroyed. Many members of the rose mercenary regiment secretly looked at Emily. This once amiable and even charming regimental commander made them feel a little strange after tonight. The league members who are usually a little brave and dare to express their love to their head without concealment are fighting on the battlefield like crazy tonight. It seems that the death of the war tonight is the last thing in their life - of course, several of them are indeed killed in the war, but some of them who survived are afraid to see their beautiful head again. Emily, there is a feeling that these mercenaries can''t express. "My Lord." A mercenary walked 50 meters away and stopped moving. The ten ares Knights didn''t intercept him, but he seemed to feel that within 50 meters and outside seemed to be two worlds. It was a world he didn''t want to step into at all, because the heavy pressure made him a little out of breath. Emily''s eyes fell on the mercenary. It just gave the mercenary a feeling, but it seemed to be a cold line of sight without emotion. I''m afraid even the focal length was not right. There was a burst of sadness in the mercenary''s heart. He missed the former head. Although he knew that it was impossible to pursue it in his own identity, he could still feel that she was living by his side. But now, he is closer to the head, but that feeling imitates the Buddha, one in the sky and the other in the ground. "The battlefield has been cleaned and the war damage has been counted. Look..." "I see." Emily nodded. After a little hesitation, she couldn''t completely abandon the accusation of conscience, "bury the enemy''s body. The bodies of the league members, take them back to town. Shawshank will set aside an area for your burial. " "I see, Lord Emily." Shawshank turned and bowed to Emily before he spoke. "Then... Deputy head Mary..." "She is a traitor." Emily said faintly, her tone was much colder, "don''t I have to say more about how to deal with the Betrayer?" Traitors are the most despised in the northern duchy Federation. Once they are found and captured, they must be treated inhuman - even worse than slaves and cannon fodder. So once many traitors are caught, they would rather admit that they are spies, assassins and killers than admit that they are a traitor. Mary, if she had been caught alive, she would have said she was a spy and had long been sent to spy on Emily. But unfortunately, she was found dead. Therefore, the identity of betrayer cannot be rid of her. Similarly, she doesn''t even have the qualification to be buried. She will only be abandoned in the forest and become the rations of those Warcraft animals. The mercenary who asked lowered his head and felt more sadness in his heart. He felt that Lord Emily had become more strange. If he had known that Lord Mary was really a betrayer, he would only treat her as a spy or assassin. At worst, he would give her a burial identity instead of abandoning it. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared from the direction Emily had been looking at. Almost in an instant, all the mercenaries stood up and took their weapons to be on alert. The ten ares Knights also made a defensive move at the first time - or faster than those mercenaries, and they even narrowed the protective circle. This is what the mercenaries can''t do anyway. But soon, when they saw the man, the Ares Knights gave up their guard. The man coming up is naturally Sean. But when the mercenaries looked at Sean, they looked complex. Emily had such a big change of temperament in one day that she obviously had something to do with Sean. But these mercenaries only know one thing and don''t know the other. Although the change of Emily''s temperament is related to Sean, Sean''s role is only catalysis. It is Mary''s betrayal that really leads to the change of Emily''s temperament. Sean, in this process, can only say that he released Emily''s repressed emotion and dark side. It doesn''t make sense to say that he changed Emily''s temperament. When she saw Sean coming back, Emily greeted him for the first time. Seeing how much Emily moved, the ten ares Knights naturally followed at the first time, but they didn''t dare to follow too close this time. Other ares Knights may not know much about the situation, but Shawshank knows that the chainas talent named Sean is really terrible. He even suspects that Emily can become a saint because of the hands and feet of the man named Sean. It''s just a guess. He just thinks about it himself. He doesn''t have the courage to let him say it. When Emily stood in front of Sean, Sean stared at her for ten seconds, then glanced around at the mercenaries, and finally Sean just sighed. Of course, he could see that Emily was no doubt blackened. However, he could not say that this blackening was wrong. After all, it was the result of his catalysis, and in a sense, Emily''s blackening was only good for him. But Sean sighed helplessly, but he didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly and said, "you''ve got what you need." At this time, Emily finally showed a rare smile on her face. Now, only when facing Sean can she remove all her defenses and show such a sincere smile from her heart. But looking at Emily''s smile, Sean felt abnormal egg pain. He always felt that he seemed to have cultivated something different. Although in terms of the result, the more Emily relies on Sean, the happier Sean should be, because it means that even without the soul contract, Emily will not betray him. But for some reason, Sean still felt a little guilty. Looking at Emily with a smile, Sean thought: This is probably the price of Emily''s growth? "You worked hard." Emily whispered. Shawshank could not help shivering. At the moment, he regretted that he was too close to Emily and Sean. He even heard this sentence. Sure enough, the next second, Shawshank felt as if he was a prey targeted by natural enemies, and he felt a burst of cold all over. He saw that Sean turned his eyes to himself, and he was also very clear about what kind of attitude he should make at this time, so he was like a normal person who didn''t hear anything. He still kept a cold look and kept an eye on the surrounding situation. Sean soon closed his eyes. And Emily, also realized that she had leaked her mouth, and she showed an innocent look. Sean sighed a little: "Lord Emily, I don''t have any hard work. It''s my honor to serve you." In fact, Sean didn''t mean to be modest. After using all his cards, he killed the legitimate son of the Roland family without much effort. Then the heart is directly dug out and the heart of the heart is released. The heart is the source of strength for all strong men. This is common, but generally speaking, only after entering the holy land will the force begin to coagulate in the heart and prepare for the impact of the legend. There is only one exception: the blood awakened. Once the blood awakens, the power from the blood inheritance will immediately condense into the heart, so those whose blood is confirmed to awaken care much more about their heart than others. Because even a little damage may lead to the defeat of the blood force, and the blood force can not be used again in a short time, or even lead to the damage of the blood and can not continue to advance. Sean was very familiar with these, so after using the magic seal and silver scale to resist those injuries, he stabbed a sword into the other party''s heart. After shaking his heart pulse, Sean didn''t even pull out the sword, so he took a new imitation of the black king from the storage ring and took it as the owl''s head. After that, it was much simpler. Sean dug out his heart as quickly as possible, then filled the released blood with a blank test tube, and then quickly cleaned up the bloody smell on his body and left. But Emily didn''t know that it was really very easy for Sean, so she showed a very sweet smile, which was even more exciting in her already delicate and charming appearance. It''s like seeing a goddess. However, Sean was still indifferent, and there was not even a flicker of lust in his eyes. Emily was a little disappointed about this. But soon, she perked up again and began to tell Sean about the battle just now, which showed a high admiration for Shawshank''s combat effectiveness. Although Sean had known that Shawshank''s actual combat power level was very high when he entered the forest before, Sean was slightly surprised to hear Emily''s story at this time, because Shawshank showed a situation higher than Sean suspected. Compared with Alfred, Shawshank is a little better than Alfred. It''s just that Alfred is now the commander of the army, so he doesn''t have much time to practice martial arts, but starts to change to the direction of the commander, which is understandable. In particular, this is a change made at Sean''s suggestion - after all, Alfred''s potential limit is there. If his daughter hadn''t died in the game, he would have no possibility to break through. Even so, his final achievement in the game is in the lower holy land, and it is still very reluctantly. Now, I''m afraid Alfred can''t even advance to the top gold, but after all, he is the first group of old people to follow Sean, and Alfred does have many advantages, so Sean didn''t let Alfred go back to provide for the elderly. With the lion of thunder in his hand, he is likely to become a level 6 army, so Sean suggested that he transform to the direction of commander. At present, it is still relatively successful. Chapter 943 It was late at night when I returned to dunma town. At Sean''s suggestion, another 37 bodies previously buried in the forest were also moved to the Church of the God of war Church in dunma town. Because the unlucky white priest died, now the church is actually under Shawshank''s control. At this time, as long as Shawshank nods, let alone delimit a public tomb area as the bone burial place of the rose mercenary regiment, it is not impossible to turn the cemetery of the church into a private tomb area. In fact, according to the internal authority of the God of war church, Emily should be the highest position in the church, so she has the command of the whole church. However, after all, she has not been officially canonized by the Pope of the God of war church, so nominally, she is only the head of a mercenary regiment, just a guest in the church, or a guest of Shawshank. Because today''s day of continuous driving and fighting, and finally have to run back to dig the bodies of their companions, and have to bury the bodies of their companions again, which is a very tired thing for the members of the rose mercenary regiment. When everything was finished and it was almost dawn, they could finally go back to the room arranged by Shawshank for them to have a rest. Because the God of war church has always been in line with the morning light church, all the God of war church churches located in the Federation of the northern principality are not larger than the standard specifications of ordinary churches. Churches in dunma Town, for example, are almost as large as the cathedrals of ordinary churches, so there are actually a lot of empty rooms. Maybe more than 60 members of the rose mercenary regiment are crowded, but if the number is only reduced by half, it will not be a problem. After returning to the town, Sean and Emily went back to their rooms to have a rest, but Shawshank didn''t dare to be so careless. Originally, the security force of the church was weak. Usually, it was a patrol scale of three shifts - three people in each shift, and the duty time was eight hours. Shawshank, as the captain, usually joined the noon shift. Fortunately, the Federation of the northern principality is strictly controlled by the God of war church, so the God of war church has a great deterrent here, and no one dares to make trouble under normal circumstances. But today, after knowing about Emily, these ares Knights dare not be careless. So Shawshank changed his usual system and divided into two shifts to protect both Shawn and Emily. Although many ares Knights don''t quite understand why Sean should be included in the protection list, since this is Shawshank''s order, they won''t object. At this point, Sean is not wrong to call them elm heads. At least they won''t refute and question. Sean''s room is next to Emily''s. These two rooms are actually one set, which was the room of the white priest before. But the white priest has the habit of keeping lovers. In the compartment where Sean now lives, there were four young maids who were specially responsible for taking care of the white priest. So when Sean said to go back to the room to rest, he actually entered Emily''s room through the door. And Emily seemed to guess that Sean would come to her. So when Sean pushed open the door, he saw Emily sitting at her desk with her hands on her cheeks, and then staring at the door with a smile. Emily didn''t get up with a smile until Sean came in. Then she went to the tea table and began to boil water in the magic stove to make tea. "Don''t bother." Sean directly stopped Emily''s move. "I''ll just tell you a few things, and then you''ll go to bed." "All right." Emily pursed her mouth like a trained child. Seeing Emily''s little grievance, Sean still couldn''t bear it, so he coughed a little, and then sat down: "have a drink." "Good!" Emily smiled happily, and then began to hum a minor to make tea. This method of boiling water and making tea in a magic stove is a popular behavior of the qainas empire. Basically, as long as rich businessmen with a little money will get a set of such tools at home, and then come to them in person when entertaining guests. As the southern continent slightly close to the qainas Empire, this way of communication has gradually become popular in recent years. Even many aristocratic afternoon tea has been changed from black tea and cakes to this kind of manual tea making. However, Sean was surprised to see this manual tea making in the northern continent, which is almost half a continent away. He was only a little surprised. He soon picked up this mood, took out the test tube containing the blood of the young man of Roland family and put it on the tea table. This test tube is a high-grade blank test tube that Sean bought from the small town''s Alchemy store when he left before. The sealing property is very strong, and the bottle body is also very resistant to falling. Most commonly known normal physical means can not destroy the bottle body. Of course, if you smash it with a big hammer, the most advanced alchemy products will be destroyed. Emily looked at the test tube with a puzzled look on her face: "what is this...?" Sean slid the test tube towards Emily and then said, "it''s necessary to awaken your blood Put this away first, but remember, no one, especially the people of the God of war church, can find you have this thing. They are very sensitive to blood products. As long as they are smelled, they are likely to recognize this thing, so they are very likely to see through your identity. " "I see." Hearing what Sean said, Emily''s face also looked serious. She carefully put it away and kept it close to her. After seeing Emily put it away, Sean continued, "don''t take it now because of curiosity. This thing is for you to take during the God of war ceremony." "Take... Take?" Emily widened her eyes and looked unbelievable, "is this... Blood?" "The heart and blood of the young man of the Roland family. He has awakened his blood. This is the real blood." Sean saw Emily''s appearance and knew what Emily was thinking, but he suddenly had some bad taste, "do you know the blood family in the underground world? Do you know the meaning of blood? " Seeing Emily nodded to show that he knew, Sean continued: "this thing is the same as the source blood of the blood clan and the higher clan. The blood clan of the upper blood clan can condense the source blood and give it to the lower blood clan, transform their blood, cover their own blood, and make them become members of their own clan This thing in your hand is almost the same as the blood of the blood clan. " "But... I''m not a blood clan... I..." "The source blood of blood clan can be absorbed by taking it or smearing it on the blood nucleus." Sean said, "for the blood clan, the effect of the second method is better However, as long as I cut open your chest and pour it on your heart, you will only bleed and die, so you can only activate the blood in your body by drinking. " Emily showed a disgusting expression. "Who told me that no matter how disgusting it was, she wouldn''t mind?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I..." Emily opened her mouth and seemed to want to refute something, but she soon lowered her head and said, "I know." "Just know." Sean nodded with satisfaction, "but there are still a few things missing. I''ll try again later Keep this thing by yourself. Don''t lose it. If you lose it, I can''t get you such a fine thing again. " "This thing is very valuable?" Emily was a little stunned. "This thing, there is a scientific name, called" blood essence ", in theory, anyone can take this blood inheritance. Sean said in a deep voice. As Emily now has in his hands, the official name of the game is "blood essence (dragon snake and turtle)", which allows game player to get one hundred percent blood of the dragon snake and turtle. The dragon snake turtle is also the blood of "the blood of the people - the holy beast". It is the third thing in the blood of the people. If this thing appears in the game, it will definitely cause a very strong sensation, or even scuffle. No one will be indifferent to it. Although Sean doesn''t know what will happen if the bloodless aborigines in the world get such fun ideas, Emily is a person with dragon snake black turtle blood after all, but her blood doesn''t show up, so taking this still has a great chance to awaken her blood. Of course, in order to ensure the success rate, Sean must still need to get some more props, especially the most important one: an alchemy that can shield the strong fluctuations produced by blood awakening. This thing can only be obtained in the isolated tower in the north. After all, alchemy is the most representative magic academic of the northern solitary tower. Overlooking the spire is best at the science and technology of the magic array. However, in recent years, it has also begun to develop to alchemy. No one knows the specific reasons for this change, but it is not that it is still unable to compete with the northern solitary tower for the alchemy market in the next 100 years. The northern solitary tower happens to be on this side of the northern continent. Besides, Sean has another private matter that he must go to the North solitary tower - he wants to find the overlooking spire and remove the seals on the two rings of green and vermilion, so he must ask the location of the overlooking spire from the North solitary tower. Emily looked at the bottle of blood in his hand with some complex look. "Well, you have a rest first. We have something to do tomorrow." Sean stopped talking about tea. He didn''t think Emily could make any good tea. "What else?" Sure enough, hearing that there was a task tomorrow, Emily''s attention was immediately diverted, "what''s the matter?" "We''re going to visit count hecarom." Sean smiled. "I''m sure count hecarom will entertain us warmly." Emily shivered at the sight of Sean''s smile, because she suddenly remembered that when she saw Sean for the first time and was cheated into a thief''s boat by Sean, he smiled like that. But at this time, Emily does not reject this feeling. On the contrary, staying with Sean makes her feel more secure, and she doesn''t need to worry about too many things, which makes her feel relaxed. "But count hecarom''s black iron castle is far from us." Emily frowned slightly, "if our troops start, there are many things to worry about on the road, time..." "I just asked Shawshank. I, you and Shawshank can start. In this way, we can arrive at Luofu city in about three days. There is a transmission array over there. We can directly transmit it to blackIron city." Sean obviously has planned everything. At this time, it is naturally clear. "The black iron castle is on the duanfeng mountain outside the black iron city. It takes about half a day. If we are fast, we can actually reach the black iron city in less than three days According to my judgment, it will take at least a week from the Pope''s order to send an escort to arrive here. This time is enough for us to go back and forth. " Listening to Sean, it was obvious that she had made a decision, so Emily didn''t ask any more, but nodded. Chapter 944 The northern continent and the western continent, which were the favorite places for exquisite party players in the game. Because many of the historical gaps that have now been lost and created faults can actually find some clues for the party to infer in these two continental boundaries. For example, the northern solitary tower is actually separated from the overlooking spire. It is inferred that after some players found clues in the northern continent, it took several months to finally connect the relevant complete history. However, even if the northern solitary tower is separated from the overlooking spire, in fact, the relationship between the two mage towers has never deteriorated. Most of the time, they maintain a spirit of mutual discussion. However, the location of the overlooking spire is indeed very hidden. If you want to go to the overlooking spire, you must start from the isolated tower in the north. In addition, the Emilia empire in the western continent still maintains the five oldest families on the continent today. These are the beauty of history. Unfortunately, there are too few people who can understand these beautiful histories. Like the black iron city of count hecarom, most people will only think that the name of the city is vulgar, and that the name of black iron castle is also as bad. Count hecarom''s taste is really bad or something. But in fact, only a few people know that there is a black iron realm before the bronze realm, which refers to the separate class of second-order strength. In the words of players, it is a probation period from apprenticeship to principal. The first level is apprenticeship, the second level is black iron, and the third level is bronze. It''s just that the saying about black iron has never been used since the end of the era of chaos. Now the mainland''s argument is that the second order is directly incorporated into the ranks of apprentices, but the first order is a low-level apprentice, and the second order is a high-level apprentice, that''s all. Since count hecarom''s black iron city and black iron Castle use this "vulgar" name, the only thing that can prove is that these two places must be relics left before the era of chaos. I just don''t know what consideration count hecarom took. He didn''t change the names of these two places, but still adopted the old title of "black iron". When Sean, Emily and Shawshank arrived at blackIron City, it was the third afternoon of their departure from dunma town - in fact, they only spent a little more than two days on the whole journey. However, Sean did not stay in the city. After arriving, he hired three horses again, and then ran all the way to blackIron castle. At midnight, he finally reached the gate of blackIron castle. The old fortress was built on the top of a mountain. This mountain is called duanfeng mountain because there are no peaks on the whole mountain - at an altitude of about 300 meters, the peaks of the whole mountain are cut off by the waist, revealing a very flat platform. The black iron castle is built here directly, occupying the whole platform on the top of the mountain without leaving any gap. Therefore, if you want to climb the mountain, you can only climb the cliff on the other side of the mountain except the front mountain path. However, this steep cliff is not easy to climb, and count hecarom has arranged a 24-hour sentry here for a long time. It is completely impossible to deceive the sentry and successfully sneak into the castle. Standing at the gate of the castle, Sean looked up at the castle. There are not only hidden arrow holes and arrow stacks, but also the erection of arrow towers is very rigorous: there are eight arrow towers facing the main gate in the front, which can cover the front of the whole mountain top. Sean estimated that if he wanted to attack the castle, the front could only accommodate about 300 people at most, but as long as there was a volley attack from the arrow hole, arrow pier and arrow tower, basically two-thirds of the people would die. The siege ladder is obviously unlikely to be able to build the wall - if you have to build the wall, I''m afraid you really have to spend your life to fill the gap. As for the cloud tower and siege vehicle, Sean looked back at the mountain road. Obviously, it is impossible to transport them to the mountain, so these two siege tools naturally can''t play a role. This is a fortress that is really easy to defend and difficult to attack. If you want to win the castle, even the most famous generals who are good at attacking the city can only honestly use two methods: either fill it with their lives or besiege it. But with Sean''s understanding of the meaning of the word "black iron", it is obvious that it is not easy to besiege. He can even guess that most of the interior of the mountain must have been hollowed out, and there must be a large amount of food, arrows and other armaments. In addition, there must be other secret escape routes for the castle owner to escape when he is in complete despair. And when he went up the mountain, Sean also keenly noticed that the situation of the mountain road was somewhat different, and there were very obvious artificial traces in many places. Sean guessed that these traces must be buried with alchemical explosives or something that can make the mountain collapse. When necessary, they can also give the enemy a counterattack similar to dying together. This is not only an easy to defend but also a very dangerous mountain. The master of the castle, count hecarom, Anton semes, soon opened the middle door of the castle and came out with a happy face. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised: open the middle door. It''s a very advanced greeting etiquette. However, he knew very well that the Earl named Anton semes was not here to meet them. Only Shawshank, the God of war knight he had failed to attract for a long time, could really be seen by him. There is also a god of war Church in the black iron city. However, out of respect for the Earl of strength, the black iron city does not arrange the stationing of God of war knights. Anton is responsible for the security of the whole city, including the security of the God of war church. There is also a god of war Church in Luofu City, and there are also God of war knights. However, the strength of the God of war Knights over there is stronger than that of Shawshank. Count Anton has contacted him several times. He just looks at the other party''s eyes higher than the top. He estimates that even if he buys it, it will be a trouble. Therefore, he gave up his plan to buy the other party and tried to win over Shawshank. It has to be said that count hecarom is a figure with very consistent ambition, strength and mind. Unlike most nobles, they are empty, ambitious and have no strength, or ambitious and have strength, but their brains are not very good. "Welcome! Welcome! " Before the settler arrived, the hearty laughter came from afar, and he still ran quickly step by step, completely showing a wise look of thirst for talents. Anton semes, although Sean had heard some brief introductions from Shawshank on the way, when he saw this person at this time, he found that Shawshank''s introductions were not enough to really describe this person''s situation. This is a count with superior gold strength! Sean''s pupils contracted slightly. He had long known that none of the nobles who could get the prefix of "strength" in the Federation of the northern principality was easy to match, but he was a little surprised when he really saw the count hecarom. It''s no wonder that the other party dares to meet him alone without any bodyguards. Obviously, the count is still very confident in his strength. "Lord Shawshank, I''ve been looking forward to the day when you can come to my castle. I didn''t expect that today''s dream finally came true!" Anton walked quickly to Shawshank, and then looked very happy. "When I received the report just now, I thought I heard it wrong! Ha ha! " Sean glanced at the count with some amusement. At this time, Shawshank''s position was half behind Emily and Sean. Such an obvious distinction of honor and inferiority could not be seen by the count of Anton, but he greeted him as if he really didn''t see anything. In this way, he stood side by side with Sean and Emily. It could have been explained that the other party was really thirsty for talents and didn''t notice this subtle difference at all, but Sean found that the other party had quickly swept himself and Emily with the rest of his eyes when talking to Shawshank. This is an old fox. Or an old fox with good ambition and mind. What Sean likes most is dealing with old foxes, especially those very cunning old foxes. Because they know how to judge the situation better than anyone, the communication is very simple and rough - at least for Sean. In the absence of absolute control, old foxes like this will not turn their faces at will, because they are worried about revealing some horsefeet and causing unnecessary trouble. "Lord count, I''m not here today because I want to come." Shawshank said faintly, not to settle the count of strength at all. However, Anton''s face was as usual and there was no meaning of anger - this was not how well he disguised, but there was really no anger and humiliating mood fluctuation in his eyes. Obviously, he knew Shawshank''s temperament very well. This is rare. But more importantly, Sean also admired the God of war church. A knight directly under the Church of silver in the upper position dares to be so rude to a count who is strong and has strength prefix. "Well... Mr. Shawshank is..." the old fox asked knowingly. "I came with Lord Sean and Lord Emily." Shawshank said flatly, "these two adults want to see you." After hearing Shawshank finish saying this, Anton suddenly turned around, looked at Sean and Emily, and then hurriedly said, "I''m really sorry. I''m so careless as an earl. I..." Sean held out a hand to stop Anton from continuing his performance, and then said with a cold face: "Lord count, save this disguise and acting. We don''t waste each other''s time Take us to your study. Remember, it''s the most secret kind. I hope no fifth person will hear our next conversation. " Hearing Sean''s relentless exposure of his acting, Anton semes frowned and his momentum changed suddenly. But in this regard, whether Sean, Emily or Shawshank, they are happy and fearless, just calmly looking at the count of strength and waiting for his next answer. Chapter 945 "Mr. Sean, isn''t he?" Anton suddenly chuckled, and the killing machine in his eyes flashed away. "I don''t know what Mr. Sean has to teach." "About your attempt to murder the saints of the God of war church." Sean grinned and looked very harmless to humans and animals, but what he said made settle feel a thrill in an instant, and even his smile solidified on his face. "Mr. Sean, your joke is not funny at all!" Anton restrained his look and became very serious. Seeing Anton''s reaction, Sean''s admiration for the God of war church was even more obvious. I am afraid that on the whole miracle continent, only the people of the Federation of the northern duchy and the St. Joels empire will respect the working personnel of the church so much. Even though Anton is clearly the strong man of the upper gold, he still dare not be presumptuous to Shawshank, who is only the upper silver. Even Sean, who only shows the upper bronze at this time, dare not have any look of ridicule and contempt. Even the killing is very deep. However, after Sean said "settle down and try to murder the saint", the count of strength, let alone the deeply hidden intention of killing, suddenly seemed a little frightened. Don''t mention trying to murder the saint. Even if the intention of murder is revealed, his position as count will never be preserved. Count Anton''s face turned a little red, which was angry. He didn''t know that Sean and Emily were talking to himself just now. He will never answer or ask any questions according to his own ideas, which is why Anton feels that Sean''s thinking is too jumping to keep up with the rhythm. Because he couldn''t see what information Sean had taken in the process of talking to himself. Although very sad and helpless, count Anton knew very well that he was not the opponent of the other party in this language communication. After taking a deep breath and calming the feeling that he seemed to be humiliated, count Anton finally bowed his hand and said, "Lord Sean, Lord Emily and Lord Shawshank, please follow me to the study." "We are hungry." Sean said. Count Anton did not know whether Sean was messing with his thoughts, whether he was really hungry, or had no other intention, so he could only sadly regard it as a very ordinary conversation: "I''ll order my servants to prepare dinner." Chapter 946 "Bang!" Sean slapped a piece of parchment on the tea table impolitely, because the force was a little too strong, resulting in the shock of the white porcelain tea set on the tea table. Count Anton''s brow jumped. But his face did not dare to have the slightest color of dissatisfaction. Not to mention that Sean is likely to be a member of the God of war church. The psychological repression in the negotiation between the two sides completely makes him feel extremely heavy pressure. This is count Anton. Count Anton''s veins are coming out again. But this time, he really didn''t wait too long. Sean soon breathed out a mouthful of turbidity with satisfaction, and then put down the novel. "If Lord Sean likes it, I''ll give it to you." Said the count of Anton, holding back his anger. "Then I''m welcome." Sean was really not polite at all. He turned the novel directly and received it in the storage ring. Seeing Sean''s move, the Countess of Anton changed slightly. He didn''t expect that Sean was just a bronze mirror, so he already had this kind of space storage props. Count Anton suddenly felt that he seemed to underestimate the identity and status of the young man. In the God of war church, being able to have space storage appliances is a real high-ranking existence, and such people can no longer be measured simply by strength. Although Sean didn''t know why Anton suddenly became cautious and serious, it was not a bad thing for him after all, so he said, "well, Lord count, what do you think after reading this magic contract?" "I just want to know one reason." Anton put the parchment on the table and asked in a deep voice, "why?" "Why?" Sean asked back. "You know what I''m asking." Count Anton said in a deep voice. After he thought Sean was a very important person in the God of war church, his state of mind was immediately in a very normal position. There was no previous view that Sean''s poor strength was just a trap. "Since your excellency Anton is so honest, I might as well be honest." Sean also restrained his hilarious look. He knew that once an old fox like Anton put on such an open and frank attitude, it meant that the other party really had the intention of cooperation. If he played tricks again at this time, it would be very boring, "the mercenary Regiment under you has been solved by us Of course, including the young aristocrat from the Emilia empire. " "Emilia empire!" Count Anton was obviously stunned. "You mean... I''ve been talking to the people of the Emilia empire before..." Sean nodded and then said, "Lord Emily''s Saint identity is a secret. It will be revealed only after arriving at the Martz cathedral. I believe Lord Anton, you should know what a sensation will be caused when the God of war church once again discloses a saint with great potential It is obvious that the Emilia Empire has been infiltrating the principality for a long time, so the identity of Lord Emily can be found, so there is this targeted assassination. " Emily opened her big eyes, and her eyes at Sean were full of admiration. This lie is completely made up. You don''t even have to type a draft, but no one dare not believe it. She glanced at Shawshank and found that Shawshank also looked serious, and even had the excitement and excitement of participating in secret operations. devil! Emily make complaints about his voice in his heart. After hearing Sean''s words, Anton really showed a look of gratitude. "For the sake of the overall situation, I thought it was dangerous to keep your private mercenary, so I ordered it to be cleared." Sean said faintly, "at present, the Emilia Empire does not know that their action plan has failed, which has won very valuable time for Lord Emily So we decided to come and negotiate with Lord Anton before the Pope''s escort arrived Once the God of war knights from the marz Cathedral arrive, they will conduct a thorough investigation. At that time... " Anton could not help shivering. He knew very well what would happen to him once such a thing was thoroughly investigated. However, he still didn''t understand: "then... Lord Sean, why do you..." "Choose you?" Sean smiled, walked around and finally let the old fox bite by himself, "it''s very simple Lord Emily''s personal strength has been greatly lost in this battle, and these losses are still due to the trouble you caused, so it''s natural for us to come to you to claim However, what Emily wants is not just such a claim, but a group of followers who are only loyal to her The church is not as peaceful as you think. The contradiction between the Pope and the two holy sons has gradually become invisible. " Settled''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and Sean''s last sentence was the secret of the church. He didn''t hear it before. Fortunately, when he heard it, he had little choice. It means that Arnold is forcing him to choose to stand in line. If he wants to say regret, he really regrets what he just asked. But on the contrary, being able to know this secret is at least a sign of Sean''s trust in him. At this moment, the old fox was obviously a little dizzy by Sean''s ecstasy. In other words, even if he knew that there were still many places to make a big fuss, he didn''t want to ask any more. He was afraid to ask out some secrets he shouldn''t know, so I''m afraid he didn''t even know how he died. Seeing Anton''s hesitation, Sean decided to add the last fire. "The mere Earl''s position is too oppressive for a talent like you, Lord Anton. With your skill and strength, even if you can''t become a grand duke for the time being, the Marquis''s position should be able to be easily competent." Settled eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 947 The master of the miracle continent is mankind. Perhaps a long time ago, the masters of this land were mermaids, elves, orcs or all kinds of existence. But for today''s human beings, that is the past tense. Human beings always like to boast in history books, because human beings were not born at that time, otherwise it would not be their turn to rule the mainland. But I never thought that when these historical books wrote this sentence, they had already exposed the inferiority and vulnerability of human beings, which also made many people understand a truth: human historical books are trying to cover up one thing. In the land of the past, today''s rulers are just slaves and animals of foreign nations. Some people face up to this history. Some people, however, desperately deny this history. The former, therefore, has the power to become a group standing at the peak of the world. The latter, however, eventually disappeared into the history of mankind and became the dust in the torrent of history. Although the Terran past is full of some unbearable, there is no doubt that human beings are powerful as the masters who can rule the whole continent, drive other aliens out of the scope of human territory, and even repel several invasions from underground residents and enemies who don''t know where they come from. The territory of the miracle continent is much larger than people can imagine. In fact, not all the miracle continental maps that are popular among countries today. For example, the Emilians know that the northwest of the three imperial fortresses built by the empire is the territory known as the outer land, which is the active area of orcs, elves, dwarves and other races. There are also empires and cultures belonging to their races in this outer land. The Emilia Empire regarded the outer land as a wild land, and often went deep into the outer land to catch all kinds of slaves. However, the "guests" from the outer land occasionally bypass the three imperial fortresses of amelia and enter the territory of the Amelia Empire to capture humans as slaves. Similarly, the qainas people in the eastern continent also know that the region further east of the empire is a legendary black land where even light does not want to stay. In fact, outside the territory where mankind is now established, all the land is a dark land shrouded in darkness, which is the active battlefield of the pioneer guild. In the active territory of mankind, there are not many places of black soil that have not been purified so far. At this point. Near the border of the outer land elf Empire: silver moon forest, an elf village is caught in a raging fire. There is no world tree on the miracle continent - since the last World tree withered and died in those years, now the two elf empires on the miracle continent, whether the forest of silver moon or the land of white sand, only have a fifth level tree of life, which is still a long time from becoming a world tree. However, in the area separated by the two elf empires, there are many tribes with life trees. Of course, the life trees of these tribes can''t go high, and they are basically in the first and second stage. These elf tribes are also smart. They dare not let the tree of life continue to grow, so as not to lead to the crusade of the two empires. The two empires also need some buffer zones between each other to prevent the two countries from falling into endless war. Therefore, as long as the life tree of these small tribes does not enter the third level, the two empires will ignore these tribes and let them live and die. This fairy village caught in the sea of fire is such a tribe. A majestic middle-aged man is standing in the center of this tribal village. In front of him are several amazing elves. When these elves are put in the wilderness, almost everyone can become the strong man of the tribe. In particular, one of the forest elves who has begun to look old has thirteen levels of legendary combat power. The current environment is a lush forest. As the son of nature, he can at least play his combat power no less than level 14. Such powerful fighting power is not common even in the buffer zone between the two elf empires. But the problem now is that the seven people, including the legendary strong man, are all injured. Each person has at least one ferocious injury, and the strongest legendary strong man in the whole tribe is completely stained with blood. But even so, these elves did not frown. They still stared at the middle-aged man standing not far from their eyes. Unfortunately, the eyes of the middle-aged man did not fall on them. It should be said that from the moment the middle-aged man stepped into the village, his eyes did not fall on any elf. They should have received the terrible smell from them. The elves in the tribe were not willing to light up the war - although in the mouth of the Emilia Empire, the races on the outer land are a group of violent barbarians, this does not mean that they are all fools. They are not afraid of the Emilia Empire because they all know that if they dare not fight, they will completely become the back garden of the Emilia Empire and can only be taken by them. However, if they launch a war with the Emilia Empire, it does not mean that they will lose, but can win more breathing space. Just in the face of the middle-aged man, they didn''t think they could win, because the smell from him frightened all the elves of the whole tribe. It was a real fear of death, and no one was spared. If not for the words of the middle-aged man, no elf would be willing to work hard. "I want the sap of the tree of life." The essence of life tree is the best part of life tree, and also the source of the growth of a tree of life. If you take away the original liquid of the life tree, the life tree will wither and die. Therefore, taking away the original liquid of a life tree is tantamount to destroying an elf tribe. Any elf who hears this sentence will fight with death, because for a tribe, the death of the life tree is actually equal to their death. Few elves are willing to join other elf tribes. However, it is precisely because the original liquid of the tree of life is so precious that its effect is also very outstanding - although it is unlikely to revive a person, as long as there is one breath, it will only take a minute to fully recover. Even when the core source is seriously damaged, it can recover quickly, regardless of race. This means that if the blood nucleus of the blood clan is damaged, it can also be quickly recovered through the original solution of the life tree without going back to the blood pool to sleep. Moreover, the benefits of Life Tree stock solution are not only that. It also has many hidden properties and functions, such as increasing service life and breaking through bottlenecks. There is no doubt that the value of the original solution of the tree of life is obvious. However, it is not easy to destroy a tribe and get the original liquid of the tree of life. Moreover, the number of trees of life in the world is so rare that dying one tree is a real permanent reduction, so the original liquid of the tree of life becomes more and more precious. There are few people in this world who dare to find a tribe alone and directly ask for the raw liquid of the tree of life. At this time, this person is naturally Edward. Edward, who came straight from the western continent to the outer land, and he still took a straight line to sweep the air, and his frightening momentum was not covered up at all. In particular, the country of the Emilia Empire flew across the sky and passed by, which alerted several super strong men. It''s just that Edward didn''t mean to enter the Emilia Empire at all, so these super powers didn''t do anything. They didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to the Empire. Of course, it''s not that no one wants to do it. After all, Edward didn''t hide his evil spirit at all. However, they are not sure to kill Edward completely. If Edward can''t be killed completely, it is likely to put the Emilia empire into great crisis. In addition, Edward is going in the direction of the elf Empire, which has great advantages and disadvantages for the Amelia Empire, which is at war with the elf Empire at this time. Therefore, after repeated weighing, the super strong of the Amelia Empire did not make a move. In this way, it is natural that the yinyuezhisen empire is depressed to vomit blood. Edward''s eyes fell directly on the tree of life behind these elves. He turned a blind eye to those elves who were still holding on. When he first came to the village, he had given them a piece of advice. As long as he handed over the original liquid of the tree of life, he could spare the people of their tribe from death. However, it was a pity that the elf tribe chose to resist, so Edward shot directly with the usual method of demon God. The towering blue flame directly swallowed up the whole village. These flames have no temperature, but their ferocity is far beyond that of ordinary flames. Where the flame has burned, it will quickly turn into an ice crystal. No matter people or things, there is no exception. At this time, these people who could still stand in front of Edward were probably the last survivors of the whole elf tribe. As for the others, they had already turned into ice crystals. Edward ignored these elves. He had found the origin of the tree of life. At this time, he was walking towards the tree of life step by step. It seemed to feel Edward''s terrible breath. The branches and leaves of the tree of life trembled desperately. It wanted to take root. However, with the moving speed of the life tree, it is impossible to be faster than Edward. Moreover, at the moment, the whole range of the tribe is shrouded by Edward''s authority and completely incorporated into his field. Even if the life tree really wants to go, it can''t go. The fall of this tribe is a foregone conclusion. Chapter 948 The appearance of Gypsy tearing the plane barrier is like throwing a ball into the lake Meteorite. It''s not rippling away layers of ripples, but completely evaporating the whole lake! Since the middle of the ash age, powerful forces, organizations and groups have gradually disappeared from people''s vision, leaving only a few words to prove that these forces were once active. Many influential organizations, such as the floating library, Salomon castle, the overlooking spire, the book Association, the Church of truth, the assassin alliance, the hermit church and so on, chose to disappear in front of the world. However, some forces continue their mission in the form of retreating behind the scenes and will only be involved with the world when necessary. Some forces are really hidden, just like observers, just silently observing the world and no longer interfering in all the evolution of the world. Such as the floating library and Salomon castle. It is precisely because of this that when jeeplier tore the plane barrier and came to the main plane, in addition to the trembling from the depths of the soul caused by the terrible breath felt by the gods, the strong men of many forces also felt the strong breath of jeeplier, especially in Salomon, especially when jeeplier stretched out her left hand from the half plane, Seventy two magic pillars in the Great Hall of Salomon Castle lit up more than ten. With the lighting of each magic pillar, it represents the coming of a strong will. In an instant, a terrible storm was formed in this hall. Many unfortunate and weak mages and scholars were stunned by the smell of the storm at this moment. "Restrain your breath!" A sound, like lightning in the storm, burst and sounded, shaking the whole hall. However, the breath in the great hall began to slowly converge. Soon the storm began to calm down. There were seventy-two magic pillars and one king pillar in Solomon''s great holy hall. These 73 special buildings similar to stone pillars were left from the twilight era. They were Horcruxes jointly made by gypsy and Solomon. At the beginning, it was prepared for the holy war of the gods at dusk. At that time, only the most elite strong people above level 18 could preserve their breath in these Horcruxes and get a chance of resurrection. In that Jihad, more than hundreds of real strong men at the super strong level fell one after another. Although the end of the Jihad ended with the decline of the gods, it was only a tragic victory for the victorious people. Because with the end of the twilight of the gods, the world did not usher in peace and evolution as expected by gipriel and Solomon. On the contrary, the fall of the gods and a large number of powerful people made many creatures that could only live in the shadow of the gods become masters. For example, giant dragons, giants and many other invincible beasts. It was at this time that Solomon and Gypsy parted ways because of their disagreement. King Solomon believed that the world was full of holes and could not withstand any damage. He suggested sharing the world with dragons, giants and other powerful creatures to create a world of mutual happiness. However, Gypsy believes that these greedy guys are no different from the gods. Their existence will eventually destroy the whole world and is the root of world destruction. So all these creatures must be removed or driven away. As a result of the separation, jeeplier rushed all the dragons and giants of the whole miracle plane to other planes. As for those beasts who were unwilling to leave the miracle plane, they were all wiped out by jeeplier and finally became the material for the construction of the floating library. And King Solomon was very wounded in the battle of the gods at dusk and was unable to stop all this. Finally, he cut off his contact with Gypsy because of anger and sealed the whole Salomon castle into a half face world. If the first conflict between the people and the gods and the people marked the advent of the twilight era, then the fall of Ms. magic net represented the beginning of the twilight of the gods. Later, when the gods gave up their control over the world and allowed the world to be used as a hunting ground and a back garden by powerful creatures such as dragons and giants, it represented the advent of the ash age. Then, with the departure of dragons and giants, many creatures now known as holy beasts were killed by gipriel, which also represented that the miracle continent officially entered the middle of the ash age. The floating library took off during this period and began to fade out of people''s vision. After that, the birth of the winged people and the survivors of the twilight era finally came out of the shelter, which is the watershed for the end of the ash age. When the second Mermaid empire was established and the world was ruled by the dawn species again, it was the last glorious light and heat of the ash age. What followed was the collapse of Utopia and Avalon, and the land subsidence of the Atlantis Empire, announcing that the miracle continent had entered the darkest and bloody era of chaos. It was also in this chaotic era that the heirs of Salomon Fort finally appeared in the vision of the living people again. However, compared with the high-profile appearance, salomonburg changed its style in the past. It not only became extremely low-key, but also had a very strict screening for the absorption of apprentices. What they teach is not only magic knowledge, but also all kinds of knowledge, including martial arts, military, overall planning, economy and all kinds of other things. Only the most outstanding disciples are allowed to leave Salomon castle to experience alone. This experience not only refers to the miracle continent, but also includes going to the underground world or exploring other planes. The 72 magic pillars of Solomon''s great hall have once again entered the eyes of Solomon Castle scholars - many scholars are eager to seal their soul in the magic pillars one day, because this Horcrux can give them a chance to resurrect. Of course, it is not 100% that can be resurrected. For example, those who leave the plane are likely to be torn by the void storm when they fall, so that they will lose consciousness and eventually fail to resurrect successfully. Moreover, there are too few scholars and mages qualified to enter the magic pillar. Because this requires more than 16 levels of strength. The scholars and mages in Salomon castle are not famous for their strength. What they are really famous for is all kinds of rich knowledge. Only those salomonburg mages who are really specialized in combat knowledge can reach this level. However, in recent hundreds of years, it has been difficult for Salomon castle to absorb such people with extremely high combat talent. In addition, those powerful combat mages have fallen one after another when exploring Outland and ectopic surfaces, so that the glorious age of 72 magic pillars no longer exists. The lighting of more than ten magic pillars can be said to be extremely desolate compared with the huge holy hall. If it were not for the pillars, the Great Hall of Salomon would exist in name only. Seventy three stone pillars are composed of one king pillar and 72 magic pillars. The king pillar controls the magic pillar. The two can play a strong strength by cooperating with each other. The existence of every eight magic pillars can form a magic array to double the combat power of the king pillar. When 72 magic pillars are lit at the same time, those who seal their soul into the king pillar can obtain a ten times increase in combat power, and the specific increase strength depends on the specific strength of the king pillar itself. It was with the increase of 72 magic pillars that King Solomon had the same strength as jeeplier. At that time, jeeplier had exceeded the limit that the world could bear. It is said that it is precisely because Gypsy went beyond the bearing of the world plane and saw more things than others. Therefore, she realized that the growth of the world has not reached the limit, so there was the later twilight of the gods. According to gipriel, it is precisely because the spread of the gods has absorbed too much of the world''s original power that limits the growth of the world. And the idea she made was simple. Since the world cannot continue to grow because there are too many gods, it would be better to have fewer gods. As for how much less it is, it depends on jepriel''s mood. Therefore, Solomon, who also had no respect for God, became a firm ally on the road of jeeplier''s massacre. But later, Solomon thought that Gypsy was a madman, a very dangerous person, and would probably lead to the destruction of the world, so he chose to go his separate ways with gypsy. Because of Solomon''s choice, the mages of Salomon castle have two lifelong tasks. One is to monitor the floating library. The other is that no matter what people in the floating library want to do, they must try their best to stop it. So from the moment when Gypsy appeared on the main plane, no matter where these people engraved on the magic pillar were, they received the call from the king pillar at this moment and came their will into the holy hall. The first king pillar was naturally Solomon himself. After that, those who inherit the name of the king''s pillar, no matter what their own name is, must call themselves Solomon at the Salomon gate, which means an eternal symbol. So far, no one knows how Wang Zhu chose his successor. The only thing the scholars and mages of Salomon Castle know is that those who inherit the king pillar can sense the moment when the most suitable successor was born in the world, and then the mages of Salomon castle will immediately go out to welcome the future king Solomon back to the castle to take good care of and cultivate him. The most mysterious thing is that every time the future heir of the king pillar becomes an adult, it must be the time when the last king pillar dies. Therefore, over time, the people of Salomon Castle also believe in the eternal legend of the king pillar. Scholars and mages believe that the heirs of these king pillars are actually the first generation of Solomon himself. He divided his soul into three parts, one part into the world. When Solomon realized that his death was coming, the part of his soul into the world would be reborn into a baby. Once the baby is born, King Solomon will usher in an 18-year cycle. In this cycle, Solomon will slowly inject another third of his remaining soul into the baby''s body and throw the other third of his soul into the world. When this third of the soul is filled, the 18-year cycle is just over, so the old Solomon sleeps forever and the new Solomon wakes up, so as to achieve real eternal life and escape the pursuit of death. Since he has been living in Salomon Castle since his infancy, the person responsible for teaching his knowledge will only be the king''s pillar, so he retains his own pure soul and will not have any causal relationship with the world. This is also one of the fundamental reasons why Salomon castle can always stand in the world and only take the identity of observer. It is said that all mages who join Salomon Castle cut off all their cause and effect lines before joining. The only cause and effect line that all scholars and mages in salomonburg can retain is the connection with the floating library. But this time, when Wang Zhu sent out consciousness communication, he showed a deep sadness. "Have Amun and agarez gone?" "They have returned to the origin of the world." In the communication of consciousness, other voices came. Since the gods passed on after dusk, the 72 magic pillar has never had the prosperous scene in the past, so it is naturally impossible for Wang Zhu to play a ten times increase in strength. But even so, a hundred years ago, there were still 17 magic pillars on, which meant that the king pillar could play at least twice the increase. However, with the two stone pillars named Amun and agarez also becoming dim, it was meaningless when only 15 magic pillars were on. Because there is no difference between the fifteen magic pillars and the eight magic pillars. They can only double the strength of the king pillar, not nearly double it. "According to the records, Gypsy has become stronger again. She doesn''t seem to have stopped growing in the past years." Wang Zhu sent out another wave of consciousness. "Why did she enter the main plane at this time? Did she intend to destroy the world?" A magic pillar sent out a strong wave of consciousness. In view of Gypsy''s behavior of plunging the whole world into darkness, the mages of salomonburg naturally think that it is a means of destroying the world. This is also the main reason why King Solomon and Gypsy parted ways. He can''t tolerate Gypsy destroying the world - Solomon loves the world as much as Gypsy, but Solomon is a typical godless. He believes that all races should coexist peacefully. However, Gypsy believes that too powerful existence must leave, because their existence limits the development of the world. So, in essence, Gypsy loves the world, and Solomon loves the species. "What''s the action of the floating library?" "They made a projection to the boundary, but how many people they sent to the boundary is still unknown." "No matter what they want to do, we must try our best to stop it!" "Are we going to war with the floating library?" It sounded consciously again. "No!" Wang Zhu issued a sense of rejection, "although I don''t want to admit it, in fact, we are no longer Gypsy''s opponent now However, since she claims to represent the will of the world, she will never take the initiative in this world with her current strength. Therefore, we just need to stop her from projecting to the people on the earth. " "I see." Soon, a consensus was reached on many more consciousness. "But, Wang, I must remind you that the premise of Gypsy''s failure is that no one destroys the origin of the world." But now, there are more powerful beings in this world who do not belong to this world There is a lich in the southwest, a demon God in the northwest, a king of the dead and a great demon in the South... These strong and tyrannical existence are likely to cause jeeplier''s action. " "The king of the dead and the great demon?" Wang Zhu sent out an incredible consciousness, "do they want to jointly open the bone plane and the abyss plane?" "I don''t think so." A strong sense of arrogance sounded again, "the last place where they exuded a strong breath was in the southern continent. At that time, I even noticed the breath of the arrogant Lord, but soon the breath of the arrogant Lord disappeared... It seemed to be killed by the undead king and the great demon king." "Do you mean that a king of the dead and a great demon protected the miracle continent?" "I think so." The consciousness replied, "do we need... To find the king of the dead and the great demon?" "No!" Wang Zhu sent out a very obvious and strong sense of resistance, "stay away from them! And the farther away the better! That''s not what we need to pay attention to! The only thing we need to do is stop Gypsy''s plot. Everything else has nothing to do with us Whether it is a demon God or a lich, since they can appear in this world, they must follow a certain law line that we can''t know for the time being. This is not something we should intervene in. " "Well... What about the undead king and the great demon king..." "When they don''t exist!" Wang Zhu sounded the instruction again, "remember! Even if you meet them face to face, treat them as if they don''t exist! " "Wang, you sound very afraid... Of them?" After a long silence, Wang Zhuli finally heard a response: "Gypsy was forced to draw in a battle. I think you all know?" "You mean..." "The other party was a guest from other places. It was only due to the oppression of the will of the world that they tied with jeeplier. If it weren''t for the suppression of the world''s will, I''m afraid each of the other party would have the strength no weaker than gipriel Of course, now Gypsy has become stronger. I''m afraid those guests with ectopic faces are not necessarily Gypsy''s opponents except the leader. But it''s still very easy to deal with us. After all... We have lost the power of the magic pillar now. " "We see We will treat those two people as non-existent. " Chapter 949 "That crazy woman... How did she run out?" NKOS let out a low cry of shock. Gypsy''s power to tear the plane dissipated, like a storm spreading out in the clouds, rapidly spreading to the whole world. The existence of such a level as Gypsy, at least the existence of super strong level, can feel the terrible breath of palpitation. But only the existence who has ever had a hand with Gypsy will know who this breath belongs to. In this world, there are not many people who have ever fought with gipriel. But enkos, Beth and others can definitely be regarded as one of them. Beth''s face also looked a little ugly. After coming to this world for so long, Beth has never been defeated, even if it was suppressed by the world consciousness and failed to play a strong and powerful combat power. Even the meeting that just woke up at the beginning can only play the strength equivalent to the 12th order legendary strong man. Therefore, he was unfortunately injured when dealing with a strong man of the Millennium covenant Empire, but he also captured the other party in the end. Only one battle was considered a disgrace by Beth. That''s with gypsy. The situation was very dangerous at that time, because the twilight of the gods caused by jeeplier almost destroyed the mermaid family. Nanali fought with jeeplier with hatred. It''s just obvious that nanali''s combat power is not very top, so there is no possibility of winning in the face of jeeplier at that time. Just when Kipling almost killed Nana Li, Beth finally arrived to save Nana Li, but as soon as the fight was fought, Beth knew that under the suppression of world consciousness, he could not win. Finally, Andrew and enkos worked together to draw with jeeplier. However, after the war, Beth and enkos began to fall into the constraints of laws. Because they refused to assimilate and accept the world will of the miracle continent, their strength began to regress continuously until they finally had to go to sleep. Others, for other reasons and accidents, can continue to survive in this world and do not need to go to sleep. Like Hercules, it is because he has the mark of God that he is recognized by the will of the world, so that he can live in this world without falling asleep. His strength is just within the limit allowed by the will of the world. As long as he doesn''t fight with all his strength, he won''t bring trouble for his existence. Similarly, the same is true for ABIS, DEX and nanali, but they are not particularly good at fighting, so they are at most equivalent to the strength of the super strong. Beth had always believed that the battle was a disgrace to his life. "Hey, you calm down!" Seeing Beth''s gloomy face, enkos immediately realized that it was bad, and quickly shouted, "the strength of that crazy woman is almost the same as Andrew in his heyday. Don''t be impulsive." "I''m calm." Beth snorted coldly, but said nothing more. How could Beth not feel the breath that enkos could feel. He was just a little angry. If it weren''t for the suppression of the will of the world, how could he have made no progress for so many years, but had to go into that damn coffin and sleep for a long time. But even so, his current strength can only reach the limit of the world law, and can not exceed this limit, and he can''t even beat enkos, let alone gypsy. "I''m worried about nanali now." Enkos suddenly said, "you said that nanali suddenly disappeared after Andrew fell into sleep. Would she go to the outer land to find trouble with those birdmen After all, when Gypsy was... " Before enkos had finished, Beth''s face suddenly changed. Others may not, but Beth is a little uncertain about nanali''s character. For Gypsy, Beth only had a sense of shame and anger because she couldn''t get a fair war, but Gypsy ruined Nana''s years of hard work. Now, without Andrew''s constraints, no one can predict what nanali will do. This guy''s madness is no less than that of gipriel, because he felt like a nanny if Andrew didn''t take it away by force. ¡­¡­ It''s not just Beth who feels like a nanny. Hercules also sighed, showing some helplessness and discomfort. He didn''t know whether jeeplier''s sudden appearance was a whim or really wanted to do something, but he only knew that it was definitely not a good phenomenon. If there''s anything that Gypsy is going to do, and there''s one person in the world who can stop Gypsy, it''s Hercules. Because he has the artifact of God''s mark, he can live freely in this world, and even give full play to his strength will not attract the attention of the world''s will. In a way, he was Andrew''s last safe in the world. So Gypsy suddenly came into the world, which means that Hercules can''t live as leisurely as before. At least, Hagrid had to wake up 12 points before Gypsy rolled back to her position. Chapter 950 Time, a little forward and a little back. After hearing the self introduction of gipriel, Levi finally remembered the horror of the Lord in front of him. Similarly, there is Eliza on one side, but she has no such good psychological quality as Levi. Her teeth are fighting up and down. The appearance of gipriel is obviously not a normal thing. In particular, her every action in the world will cause extremely strong world wall friction, which not only symbolizes her strength, but also represents that she can''t suppress her strength. "Levi, I need your help." Gypsy asked. "Lord Gypsy, please." Levi lowered his head and dared not look at Gypsy again. He already felt his eyes tingling. "When I raised the floating library, I had an agreement with other parties, so we can''t go to the boundary at will." Gibriel said in a deep voice, looking a little dissatisfied. "This time, the Council hall wants to build a passage to and from the land boundary, which is a breach of the agreement, so it will certainly cause some unnecessary trouble We are observers and cannot interfere with the operation of the world without authorization. " Levi couldn''t understand. He instinctively raised his head and his eyes were more blank. "Because the other parties to the agreement do not know our plan, they did not intervene, but once the transmission array is built, it will inevitably lead to the attack of other forces on the floating library. This is... War." Gypsy said in a deep voice, "the fools in the Council hall don''t know these secrets, but they can''t not know Babylon, so... It''s not a good thing to let you into the boundary." Levy''s pupils shrank suddenly and he realized some problems. "After you enter the boundary, I have a few things for you to do." "The first thing is to find a man named Andrew Tell him that I am willing to help him leave this position, but he must make a deal with me I can give you a little breath, which can help you find Andrew. " As she said this, she opened her left hand slightly and soon gathered a magic book. After the magic book appeared, it opened quickly and automatically, began to turn the pages quickly, and then soon stopped on a page. There began to be a golden smell on it. As gipriel stretched out her hand, the breath directly entered Levi''s eyebrows, which didn''t make Levi feel any discomfort, but he seemed to feel some call in his heart. "Follow this call and you''ll find Andrew." "Tell him I want to see him. He knows how to meet me," said Gypsy in a deep voice "Yes." Levi nodded slightly. "And the second thing." Gibriel continued, "my intuition tells me that there may be some secrets hidden in the morning light church. I need you to investigate As long as there are clues, I don''t need any detailed reports and results. If the God of the morning light plans to subvert the world, I don''t mind tearing down his kingdom. In addition, there is another thing. I feel that an existence like me has appeared. I need you to help me find him. " "He?" Levi was stunned. "It''s not necessarily him, it could be her, or it." Perhaps she felt that some of her words were not accurate enough, so she explained again, "the image is not important, the important thing is that he must be an intelligent creature. Moreover, he is likely to be different from the world, but the only thing is certain that the world will like this intelligent creature very much You can ignore what I said earlier, but you must find this intelligent creature. " "We''ll try our best." Levy suddenly felt that the burden was really heavy. "Yes!" Gibriel seemed to suddenly think of something. "If you meet a demon god named Edward along the way, tell him a word for me." "Your Excellency, please say." Levi remained respectful. "Tell him to get out of this plane quickly. This is not where he stays." Jeeplier snorted coldly, "if he doesn''t get out again, I''ll go to him myself. I''m afraid the result will not be very good at that time." "I see." Levi nodded, but there was a helpless bitter smile in his heart. Demon God? Which of these things is not the level of super strong? It''s normal to say this to a demon God with the powerful strength of jeepriel, but let him tell this sentence, then it is likely to make the demon God angry. Once the demon god gets angry, he will do anything. He just wants to know with his toes. But it''s what Gypsy ordered. Levi can''t say he can''t do it, can he? "It''s too slow for you to get down from the projection magic array. I''ll give you a ride." Gypsy thought for a moment, then suddenly said again. Then, without waiting for Levi and Eliza''s reply, gipriel suddenly reached out and grabbed them. Levi and Eliza had felt a powerful energy wrapping them before they reacted. Then, the two of them seemed weightless, and their sense of balance in the surrounding space completely disappeared. Then the next second, their vision became a blank. They didn''t know what was happening around them. The only thing they could feel was that they were falling. As for jeeplier, she wrapped Levi and Eliza with powerful energy, and then threw them to the surface. As for where to throw them, jeeplier didn''t know. Anyway, she threw them so casually. After finishing this, she gently clapped her hands, and then tried her best to restrain the breath on her feet. But even so, there was still a very strong vibration and friction in the surrounding space. It was obvious that Gypsy had more power than the world could bear. This makes her dare not take any action in this world, because it is likely to cause some irreparable damage and destruction. As Solomon said, Gypsy deeply loves the world. She is eager for the world to grow and evolve again, and all beings living in the world can become stronger. Therefore, she will not do such things that destroy the origin of the world. She looked at several other places. At this moment, every place swept by his sight felt a terrible breath fluctuation. Babylon''s heavenly magic tower is divided into eleven floors, each floor is more than nine meters, a total of ninety-nine meters. In the space on the eleventh floor, the magician named Babylon is continuously casting dozens of protective covers - he began to stack protective covers for himself at the moment when Gypsy appeared from the half plane, but he still felt a burst of weakness and panic when he felt Gypsy''s eyes looking at his magic tower. At this moment, he knew that these shields would not be able to stop if jeeplier did. Those who feel the same with Babylon are the strong in the black-and-white holy land and the floating holy college. They also did not expect that jeeplier''s strength would grow to this extent, which made them feel a little shocked and deeply afraid that their previous conspiracy would be discovered. The mood of these people was only a little better when Gypsy just glanced at her at random and didn''t do anything else. At least, they now know that Gypsy really can''t do it at will. And a strong man who can''t fight, no matter how strong, is just a decoration - or a deterrent. They know where jeeplier''s bottom line is, so as long as they don''t touch jeeplier''s bottom line, then jeeplier has no reason to make a move. After understanding this, the minds of these guys have slightly returned to normal. As far as they are concerned, nothing in the world can stop them as long as jeeplier doesn''t do it. It''s just, can''t Gypsy really do it? Located in her own library, Gypsy gave a disdainful smile: "after passing on for so long, these guys can''t restrain their inner ambition But this is good, at least let me really understand one thing. I''m afraid there is no need for the floating library to exist As long as I finish these last few things... Just wait a little longer... " At the end, Gypsy''s voice was more like a whisper to herself. And soon, the strong breath that belonged to her began to fade, or at least become silent. It was as if she had returned to her half plane and did not continue to stay in the world. However, if there are still people entering jeeplier''s library at the moment, you can see that jeeplier did not return to her half plane, but looked through the books on the shelves in the library. But unfortunately, I''m afraid no one can see this scene again. Because Gypsy''s library was closed from the moment her breath began to dissipate. This is a means of half plane assimilation. Obviously, Gypsy is going to drag the whole floating island of the library into her own space. And in the whole miracle continent, I''m afraid Gypsy is the only one who can do this. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, when enkos and Beth began to rush to the outer land and Salomon Fort issued a call up order, a white Aurora also broke through the sky and fell directly on the northern continent. Levi spits out a mouthful of sand and mud, and the whole person looks very embarrassed. However, the situation of Eliza next to her was slightly better, because at this time, the place where she fell was Levi''s body, which significantly reduced the impact on her. "Eliza..." "Huh?" Eliza opened her eyes blankly, "ah, good morning, levy It''s strange why we''re here. " "No, it doesn''t matter." Levi said in a deep voice, "the important thing is whether you can get up from me first My ribs seem to be broken... " Chapter 951 The world is changing every day. No one knows what is changing in the situation of the whole world. Except for a very lucky few people or parties, no one knows what every change in the world means. Therefore, naturally no one knows that just two months ago, an elf tribe located at the border of the silver moon forest empire was destroyed. Similarly, no one knows that a very bright silver meteor fell on the northern continent a few days ago. Naturally, no one knows what forces such as Salomon castle and the floating library, which have disappeared in front of the world for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, are tossing about. Since count hecarom signed the magic contract and became Emily''s magic pet... No, it was the magic entourage, Sean and Emily only stayed in the black iron castle for two days, and then returned to dunma town. Because they received the news that the temple regiment from the Marz cathedral has officially entered the leadership of count hecarom and will arrive in dunma town in ten days at most. This means that there is not much time left for Sean and Emily. "Are you really not going to the Marz cathedral with me?" Emily looked at Sean, who was about to leave, with a pleading face. "No." Sean rebuffed, "I''ve taught you what I should teach you these two days, so I must master these skills before the church group arrives." "But without your guidance, I''m afraid I can''t learn." Emily looked like a frightened deer, which was really pitiful. "If you can''t learn, you have to learn." Sean said in a deep voice, "because if you don''t master it as soon as possible, you are likely to be found that you are a deceiver, and you will die when you wait for you." "What about you?" Emily asked. "I''m going to the North solitary tower to do something." Sean had nothing to hide, so he said directly, "I''ll see you at the Martz Cathedral, and I''ll find you The reason why the members of the church group come so quickly now is to ensure your safety. After meeting you, your next journey will begin to slow down. However, I estimate that two or three months should be enough for you to arrive at the Martz cathedral. I hope you can delay. " "Delay time?" Emily was stunned. "Why?" "Because I''m not sure if I can finish it before you arrive at the marz Cathedral, you''d better put it off for four months." Sean said, "I''ll be there in four months. Whether I can succeed or not, I''ll show up. You can rest assured." "All right." Emily nodded helplessly. She knew that her beauty was really no temptation to Sean. No matter what disguise she made, it was fruitless. At this time, Sean must leave. In fact, she also knows that it is mostly related to the task of awakening her blood, but she still feels a little afraid. It''s not just because Sean can make her feel safe. Many times, Sean''s existence is like a guarantee for her, as dependent and safe as her parents are around. "Watch yourself." Sean thought for a moment, but he said. For Emily, after all, it can be regarded as her first investment product, so Sean doesn''t want this investment to fail. Because he has paid a lot of effort and helped Emily solve many problems. If he fails at this step, Sean will really be depressed and spit blood. If not for the fact that the soul contract has not been completely stabilized, Sean doesn''t want to leave. At least he needs to see that Emily can really stand firm before leaving. Unfortunately, because of the soul contract, if Emily didn''t awaken her blood one day, Sean couldn''t really control him. Emily also knows many of his secrets, such as stealing divinity and being able to use divine punishment. Once exposed, he will be chased and killed in a series. Moreover, it is not the unilateral pursuit of the God of war church. I''m afraid even the goddess of ice and snow and winter may not be able to protect him, let alone the Life Church - for the life church, Hitler is a chicken rib. But in Sean''s eyes, this chicken rib is a huge treasure. After reminding Emily of what to pay attention to again, Sean didn''t stop any longer, left dunma town directly and continued to go north. Now his strength is still only maintained at the upper bronze level, which makes Sean a little uncomfortable, because the level of strength is too low, and it is very inconvenient to do things many times. Even if he does have the strength that is not weaker than the upper silver, he can only play a strong combat power for a few minutes after activating all his cards as before. If he meets too strong opponents, Sean will become very dangerous. After leaving dunma Town, Sean didn''t go to Luofu city. His intuition told him that this direction was dangerous, but he didn''t know why. However, Sean decided to follow his intuition, so he chose to go east and planned to cross the jaruma grassland into the northern lance principality. Anyway, the location of the northern solitary tower will not move. It doesn''t mean that he must arrive as soon as possible, even if it is later. Therefore, he told Emily to let him delay for four months as much as possible, because taking the route of the northern lance principality will take one week longer than normal, and the round-trip may be more than ten days. After all, magic array transmission also needs to rest. Sean has always been a straightforward person, so after making a decision, he didn''t hesitate and set off directly. Anyway, he has only one person. As for other reserves, he can put them in the storage ring, so the speed of light loading is very fast. Most people think that Sean has only the strength of bronze territory, and he doesn''t carry any materials. No matter how chaotic the public security of the northern duchy Federation is, no one will come to him for trouble. Of course, even if someone really comes to him for trouble, his strength will not be much stronger. However, when Sean left dunma Town, he still felt a strange feeling in his heart. It was as if he had received some kind of attention and surveillance, but because the distance was too far, Sean couldn''t feel too real. However, he has always been a very cautious person, so when he noticed this strange, Sean immediately became vigilant. But this time, Sean noticed that the situation seemed to become very subtle, because there seemed to be an extraordinarily strong smell in this kind of attention. Along the way, Sean pretended that he didn''t find any abnormality and still kept a slow speed. Only when he passed a stream halfway did he stop to let the horse rest. At the same time, he took out his dry food bag from the saddle. The dry food bag is actually just a prop used by Sean to cover up. It''s not dry food, but some straw. It''s mainly to make the dry food bag look a little bulgy, so that Sean can take out dry food from the storage ring. He doesn''t want people to know that he has a storage ring, because it''s not a good thing for a person in the bronze realm to have this kind of high-grade item. It''s easy to arouse the ideas of some people with intentions, and then it will lead to a steady stream of trouble. Therefore, the necessary camouflage is naturally necessary for Sean, who is very used to walking in this world. Horse is not a precious horse, it''s just a very common pony. It has no special skills except good foot strength. Moreover, the horse itself is a little old. Although it is an old horse that knows the way, many businessmen like to use old horses to transport, and adventurers and mercenaries also like old-age horses. However, the price is not as valuable as the young and strong horse, but for the Federation of the northern duchy, which has been in combat for many years, this pony also cost Sean more than a dozen gold coins. In the Duchy of void, a pony like this is only worth ten gold coins at most. When Sean bought it in a hurry, if he would give up his face and negotiate, usually six or seven gold coins can be done. After all, this kind of horse is no better than the war horse. The domestication cost and expense of war horse are very large. Generally, even if it is a large transaction, it will not be less than 300 gold coins spread to each horse. This is still a few war horses. Like the war horses purchased by the knights, that''s a real big expense. In the early years, before the establishment of the Principality of void, the largest military expenditure came from Ruina''s first cavalry regiment before the battle in the south. Sean washed the pony a little, then fed some soybeans to quickly replenish the horse''s strength, and then went on his way again. The sense of surveillance brought to Sean did not subside, but became stronger, which made Sean dare not stay here too long. Because the current environment is not suitable for combat, Sean needs a combat environment with many obstacles, so that he can give full play to his greatest strength - when the strength is enough to despise everything, the strong often don''t consider the advantages and disadvantages of the surrounding environment. But Sean now has only the strength of superior bronze, so he has to take advantage of these environmental advantages. However, if the opponent is the strong one above the top gold, Sean thinks he''d better wash and sleep well, because the gap is too big. In zhenhun and anhun are now sealed, Sean may not even have the ability to escape. Soon it was getting dark. Sean looked around for four weeks and finally chose a place to rest for the night. It was near the edge of the woodland. The surrounding trees were sparse and not very lush. At least compared with dunma forest, this forest can not be a forest at all. Even if it is a forest, it is very reluctantly. However, Sean liked this place because it looked dark. In terms of his fighting skills, the forest environment was really good. With theout much hesitation, Sean tied his horse rope to a tree and began to walk into forest. While picking up firewood on the ground, he gradually deepened. Whether adventurers, mercenaries, or others, as long as they rest in the wild, they will assign people to collect firewood and light a campfire. This is a common sense of behavior. Because the campfire can not only keep warm, but also drive away wild animals. Although Warcraft will not be afraid of the campfire, especially when they see the fire, if the strength gap of Warcraft is not very large, it will become a ration for adventure and mercenaries. Experienced adventurers and mercenaries often use this means to lure Warcraft close to themselves, saving them time and trouble in hunting. However, this requires a high level of eyesight judgment for mercenaries and adventurers. If a careless judgment is wrong and leads to too advanced Warcraft, it is likely to bring disaster to the team. Therefore, the teams of adventurers and mercenaries often recruit a person with certain Warcraft knowledge to join the team. Unless it is the kind who clearly wants to explore the ruins or other advanced areas, it is possible to form a team of strong people. Like Emily''s Rose mercenary regiment, Mary was responsible for the identification and command of Warcraft knowledge. However, generally, adventurers like Sean alone, even if they go into the woods to collect firewood, will certainly bring the horses, in order to prevent the horses from being eaten by sudden beasts or Warcraft, or being led by other passing mercenaries and adventurers. In other places, this may not generally happen, but for the northern duchy Federation, this kind of thing is a symbol of luck. The mercenaries and adventurers of the Federation of the northern principality agreed that if they could easily take away the things of other adventurers or mercenaries on the journey, it was a symbol of the blessing of the goddess of luck. After that, according to the custom, when they arrive in the next city, they will publicize this luck in the tavern, sell all the materials obtained by hand on the spot, and invite the people in the tavern to drink a round of ale according to the custom. Of course, this is not lucky for mercenaries or adventurers who are carried away. So once they find that their things are gone, they will rush to the next town destination at the first time, trying to redeem their things at a lower price from those who go hand in hand. In fact, this is also an unwritten rule. Generally, if this happens, people in the pub will not rush to buy these things unless they really like them or there are contradictions between them. Of course, a solution by force is also a way to get back what belongs to them. However, there is also a premise, that is, the group has not entered the tavern to start the auction, and will not be seen by others when the interception is successful on the road. The guy who destroys the favor of the goddess of luck is a sinner. This will cause the public anger of adventurers and mercenaries, and the end is often not very good-looking. Therefore, most adventurers and mercenaries who have to spend money to redeem their things if they are smashed on the spot often take revenge afterwards. As for whether they can succeed, it''s another matter. Sean tied the pony out of the forest, which is not something a skilled mercenary can do. As Sean''s intuition predicted, he was indeed followed and watched, and he was also two highly skilled hunters. Hunter chaser is not a special profession. They are the transfer of hunters. The rank belongs to the fifth class, but in fact, their real combat power is not much better than the upper bronze, because what they are really good at is arranging traps, chasing prey and their knowledge of Warcraft. Many adventurer teams or mercenaries will hire one or two hunters. In addition to providing a stable food source for the team, they can also help the team avoid too dangerous troubles and difficulties. Especially in case of misfortune, they can infer the specific number and strength of the team that took their booty by relying on clues. The hunter is not young. He is up to the age of 35. The older the hunters, in addition to proving that they can no longer hope to break through the realm, they also prove that they have very rich experience and excellent technology. Like this, they followed Sean for a whole day, but Sean''s strength of only upper bronze was not found at all. It can be seen that their skills are indeed very exquisite. But now, when they saw Sean''s move, the two hunters looked at each other and took action immediately. The whole day''s tracking today has made both of them realize that Sean is a very sophisticated adventurer. His every move seems casual, but it is full of deep meaning. It is even possible that they have found their tracking. Otherwise, the horses will not be washed and fed soybeans on the other side of the stream. That is a way to quickly eliminate horse fatigue and restore energy. Generally, only those who have been in the army will understand this little skill. In Sean''s case, there''s no need to rush. But Sean made such a move, which meant he was in a hurry. For the two hunters, they knew that Sean realized that he was being followed and monitored, but he didn''t find himself. At this time, the horse is tied outside the forest, but he hides in the shadow, which is a very typical escape skill. So the two hunters followed into the forest for the first time. When they entered the forest, they saw the firewood thrown aside on the ground - there were a large number of firewood, and the scattered traces were scattered outside when they were thrown on the ground. It was obvious that someone suddenly threw these firewood aside. Then one of the hunters found a deep footprint. "When he dropped the firewood, he ran along. This young man is very cunning!" After checking the footprints on the ground, a hunter immediately got up and said, "let''s chase. He should not run far. The traces on the ground are still obvious and clear." Then he ran up for the first time. However, another hunter glanced at the ground for a few more eyes, which suddenly changed his look: "don''t chase, it''s a trap!" But the hunter''s words were still late, because a dark sword curtain like an abyss suddenly shrouded the hunter who ran out. Chapter 952 "Who asked you to follow me?" Under the dark curtain of the sword, Sean''s voice followed. The hunter who saw through the trap had a thump in his heart, but he didn''t dare to continue to advance rashly, but carefully put on a defensive posture. The only thing he can rely on is his own speed - the speed of the hunter is not slow, otherwise he is not qualified to track and chase the prey. However, the low attack power is also their weakness, but fortunately, the enemy is only the upper bronze, and the attack ability is probably between Bozhong and Bozhong. In the game, the strength of attack has a very obvious numerical performance. However, in reality, there is no such numerical performance, so the strength of attack power is usually determined by the quality of weapons. But recently, after spending a long time in the rose mercenary regiment, Sean found another feature that can be used to judge the strength of the attack. Fight. Generally speaking, the biggest difference between bronze and silver lies in the birth of fighting spirit. It is precisely because of the emergence of fighting spirit that the experts in the silver realm have the absolute combat power to suppress the bronze realm. The biggest difference between lower silver and upper silver lies in the savings and recovery speed of fighting spirit. If you reach the upper gold, you even have the ability to fight spirit and release it in vitro. But the hunter, as the next silver rank, did not master the fighting spirit! This is the fundamental reason why this profession is not much better than bronze - this phenomenon is still incomprehensible to Sean, because its manifestation is obviously different from that in the game. But no matter what kind of career hunter is, Sean doesn''t care at all as long as it''s not the golden realm. The hunted Hunter fell to the ground with more than ten sword wounds. In that burst of sword curtain, the hunter did not die. It was not his strength or luck, but Sean''s control obviously reached a very strong position. More than ten sword wounds on his body avoided the vital points of his body, and the attack position was also concentrated in the chest and abdomen, especially the sword wound was very close, which led to the hunter''s slight movement, which would expand the wound and accelerate the amount of bleeding. One sword will destroy the hunter''s fighting ability. Another hunter just glanced at the situation of his companions, and his heart began to sink: "we''ve gone astray I didn''t expect you to be a master of swordsmanship. " Sean smiled and didn''t answer. His swordsmanship has been accomplished for a long time. According to Cecilia and Hercules, as long as he steps into the realm of holy land, he is a good swordsman. At the present level, it''s more than enough to call a master, but it''s obvious that the hunter''s eyesight is not so high, so he doesn''t see Sean''s exquisite swordsmanship. Even Shawshank and Dinny dare not rush to pick up Sean''s sword. Emily''s sword skill has improved significantly in just a few days since she received Sean''s advice. From this point of view, Emily obviously has higher fencing talent than Orianna. It''s just that because of the tight time, Sean failed to teach Emily the secret swordsmanship. Change, but Emily''s swordsmanship is much sharper than before - this is the result of Emily''s accumulation. "Let me ask again, who asked you to follow me?" Sean waved his long sword. Although it didn''t have sword spirit, it had a sharp sword wind. The hunter who had been stabbed by Sean for more than ten swords had more breath and less air. He was basically struggling on the edge of death. Judging from the geographical location of the surrounding villages and shops, unless a miracle appears, the hunter obviously can''t escape the fate of death. Another hunter glanced at his companion with a flash of determination in his eyes. He knew very well that his companions were obviously hopeless, because they didn''t expect Sean''s strength to be so strong, which was completely unlike that of a man in the bronze realm. However, with this information, it is enough for him to go back to the job, and even avoid the punishment for the death of his companions. Although it seems shameful to abandon his companions, he also knows that he is not the opponent of tracking the target this time. "Want to run?" Sean raised his eyebrows and guessed the other party''s behavior when he saw the other party''s eyes. The hunter didn''t hesitate to see through his intention. He quickly opened the distance with Sean with a push, and quickly completed the turning action in mid air. After landing, he broke out and ran away with all his strength. The strength of tracking the target is stronger than expected, which is far beyond their intelligence expectation, so he must send the information back. What the hunter didn''t expect was that when he retreated, it was clear that Sean was still a few meters in front of him, but when he turned around and touched his toes slightly to leave quickly, he found that Sean had been waiting in front of him with a sword. His heart jumped and panic spread rapidly. How is that possible? Before the hunter could understand this, Sean''s sword shadow was entangled. It has sword Qi and can''t breathe on the sword. "You are not bronze!" The hunter let out a cry of surprise, which was really full of fear this time. Sean didn''t know how Hagrid''s scroll was made, but he only knew that after completing the transmission process, his body seemed to be ravaged and torn by a huge force. This led to his strength completely unable to play out, even if it seemed that the fatigue of his body disappeared, but once a lot of fighting spirit was used, there would be a strong sense of pain all over his body. But if only a little fighting skill is used, it will not cause any sequelae. Therefore, this has become Sean''s most favorable secret weapon in battle today. His enemies will only regard it as a bronze realm, so they won''t be too wary. However, once Sean is close enough, when Sean uses this fighting spirit that won''t cause his own sequelae and side effects, it will often become a reminder of the enemy. The hunter was not so unbearable just now, but Sean''s fighting spirit was very small, so it was difficult to detect at a distance. The hunter was badly hurt by Sean in front of him. He may not be able to save his life. It''s more difficult to say anything at the moment. Therefore, he could not remind his companions, but watched his companions end up like himself. But this time, Sean left a little more affection, and didn''t seriously hurt the hunter as he had just dealt with the hunter. It''s mainly because Sean is still in trouble facing the attack of two hunters. If you change the general enemy, even if you come to three experts in the silver realm, Sean can break through and leave. But the hunters are very troublesome. These guys are more difficult to deal with than the hunting dogs raised by the nobles. Once some clues are found, it is very difficult to get rid of them. Therefore, Sean had to do his best to make the first Hunter lose his fighting ability. After taking the two men directly, Sean inserted his long sword into the ground. Then he turned his head and looked at the seriously injured hunter. I''m afraid he''ll be out of breath in three minutes. So Sean simply turned his head, looked at another hunter, then walked slowly in front of him, squatted down and began to check his injury. Sean''s swords just destroyed the hunter''s arm bone and made him completely lose his fighting ability. However, other aspects did not cause much damage, and because the attack was completed in an instant, there was not so strong pain. But to prevent the guy from running away, Sean crushed his kneecap with one foot. This time, a scream sounded. "Give up, I won''t tell you..." "It doesn''t matter." Sean shrugged and took out a set of gadgets from his storage ring. "If you said it earlier, I can make you walk faster. But if you insist on not saying it, it doesn''t matter. I can always ask for the information I want. " The hunter glanced at the set of tools in Sean''s hand, and his face immediately turned pale: "torture tools! Storage equipment... You, you in the end... " "You people are really boring." Sean tilted his mouth, then opened the set of torture tools in his hand, revealing more than ten special torture tools. "Every time he came to me without making a complete intelligence investigation, he always thought I was easy to bully. But as a result, every time I was killed, I showed such an expression, and I would only ask who I am and who I am. I''m tired of listening if you don''t bother me. " With that said, Sean didn''t slow down, but quickly completed the preliminary preparations. Sean learned this torture from William and rupee. It is said that all members of the void will undergo a series of anti torture training. The process is only cruel, and even rupee will show a gloomy face. Even if Sean didn''t listen to the detailed process, he generally knew what was going on. Anyway, it''s not easy for Hitler to want to die, but this pain will undoubtedly be magnified many times. However, Sean never interrupted or expressed any views and opinions on this point. "I don''t have much time, because I know that hunters like you must report regularly. Once the time limit is exceeded, the reserve force will start immediately. I don''t know when your fixed-point report time is, so I can only take some drastic measures." Soon, there was a terrible scream in the forest. Chapter 953 From this moment to the 7th, it''s double monthly ticket time! One vote is equivalent to two votes! There are still three days before the end of this month. This month, I work hard to update and move forward. I haven''t been so full and excited for a long time. For me who didn''t save the manuscript, I wrote so many words every day. It''s false to say that I''m not tired. But as I said, I hope you can be satisfied this month, so I''ve been trying my best. Even if I feel that my hands are not my own, even if my hands are painful, I always bite my teeth and insist. Because I don''t want to live up to your support and encouragement this month! As I said, I will try to break out in the next three days, and the daily update will not be less than 15000 words. So even if I squeeze my sleep time, I will try to ensure that the update amount meets the standard. Of course, on this basis, I will try to make the number of updates as much as possible. This is my promise. Therefore, I hope you can also fight with me in the last few days until the perfect end of this month! thank you. Chapter 954 Sean''s face was gloomy when he came out of the woods. He got the answer he wanted to know. But the answer was not what he wanted. Because the people sent to track him are actually from the God of war church. Sean knew from the beginning that the factional division within the Ares church was serious, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. From the hunter''s mouth, Sean learned that the tripartite confrontation between the Pope and the two saints has been formed for many years, but the Pope''s strength pattern has improved slightly in recent years, so the two saints have to be on guard against each other but form a fragile alliance at the same time. However, this situation has been maintained for quite a long time, so now the three parties are trying to change in order to get rid of this situation. Considering the particularity of the God of war church, even if there are some private disputes and conflicts among the three parties, they are controlled at a relatively limited level as far as possible. Because if a large-scale civil strife breaks out, the enemy of the God of war church will only succeed - the St. Joels Empire has been thinking about infiltrating the northern principality for a long time, and the Emilia Empire has also been thinking about expanding its empire for a long time. So in fact, the northern duchy Federation is not as easy as outsiders think. At this time, the appearance of Emily, the saint, was very subtle. At the same time, all three parties saw the hope that the situation would change. No matter which side, as long as it can attract Emily to join, it can immediately form a complete suppression on the other two sides. However, because the God of war ordered the Pope to send someone to welcome Emily''s return, the Pope is virtually the first person to approach Emily. Among them, as long as the Pope operates a little, it is easy to let Emily, who is temporarily helpless, stand in the Pope''s team. In this way, it is undoubtedly a powerful help to the Pope''s factions that have already suppressed the two holy sons. However, Sean can imagine that in the current chaotic situation of the God of war church, once Emily joined the Pope''s faction, no matter what kind of consideration, it is obviously impossible to leave the Pope''s faction. The Pope will never let the power of the son and the virgin expand again. He will only firmly grasp everything in his own hands. Similarly, the other two sons who are eager to expand their strength will never choose to be on an equal footing with Emily. What they want is to make use of the influence that Emily may have. Just because they were close to the Pope, the two holy sons naturally wanted to find another way. It was really impossible. They were thinking that they would rather kill Emily than let Emily arrive at the Marz cathedral. No matter which faction Emily chooses, she will only be a chess piece. In the view of the Pope and the two holy sons, Emily obviously can only choose to join one of them, and has never considered whether Emily has the possibility of independence. Perhaps, in their view, Emily has no such strength and possibility to pull up a team by herself, because even after they spent a long time, energy and financial resources, they finally have today''s status and power. If Emily was left alone, she really had no choice but to be a chess piece - although now it seems that she is only Sean''s chess piece. However, it is equivalent to being treated as a victim and pawn of the internal struggle by the God of war church. Sean can undoubtedly give Emily much better. Because of this, after hearing the hunter''s words, Sean knew that not only Emily, but also all the people associated with Emily had been targeted. That''s the last answer Sean wants to hear. The hunter came from the son of God faction named bisos. This is the second answer Sean doesn''t want to hear. Among the two great saints, bisos has the unique identity of the chief saint, which is equivalent to Hitler''s special identity to the life church. However, unlike Hitler, bissos had to abandon Hitler for dozens of blocks in terms of power, appeal and influence. Nearly half of the God of war knights in the whole church obeyed him, which was the real reason why he was able to challenge the Pope and another holy Son. However, another holy son can challenge bisos, which naturally has its strength. More than half of the war priests in the whole church obey him. In addition, he also has two private armed forces. Only in terms of military war ability, he is on a par with bizos. The only disadvantage is that his divine power is not as powerful as bizos, so he failed to win the name of "chief". In fact, if the two holy sons really join hands, even the Pope will retreat. However, it is a pity that these two people are wary of each other, so they finally let the originally weak Pope have the strength to suppress one of the sons alone. But even if the situation has become like this, the two saints still don''t have the idea of unity. At most, it is no longer so serious to tear down each other. Through the information of the hunter, Sean finally knew why he felt dangerous about Luofu city. The knight of the God of war in that city was under the command of bisos. When bizos knew that Martz had sent down the oracle to the Pope to meet the saint Emily in dunma Town, bizos immediately ordered the God of war knight to approach Emily and planned to rob a real access to water. Unfortunately, when the order of bissos was passed, Sean happened to take Emily to the black iron castle to meet count Anton semes of hekarom, so the two sides passed by. But it was just because of this passing that the God of war knight of Luofu city had an impression on Sean. He can''t start with Emily or Shawshank, who belongs to the same church, but that doesn''t mean he can''t start with Sean. Originally, when he received the news that Sean was purchasing horses and dry food in dunma Town, he had begun to make preparations near Luofu city. He only took Sean as soon as he appeared. He wanted to know what Emily, the saint, was going to the black iron castle of count hecarom without telling everyone. But what he didn''t expect was that just after Sean left dunma Town, he suddenly changed his way to the East. The people on the other side of Luofu city were caught off guard in an instant. They could only send two hunters to follow, and then they were sending people to hunt. After all, as a city''s Church guard, even the people under bissos could not leave blatantly, especially the captain who was responsible for leading the whole team. Unfortunately, they obviously miscalculated Sean''s strength, so the two hunters died here. After asking for the information, Sean didn''t torture these people any more. He simply added a sword to them, and then quickly disposed of the body. In fact, Sean doesn''t need to do too much, because although there are no Warcraft in the forest, there are other beasts. What Sean needs to do is to spread the bloody smell and dispose of some obvious traces, so that people can''t accurately judge Sean''s strength, so he left the forest. However, in the process, Sean inadvertently found that his fighting spirit seemed to condense, and his physical quality seemed to improve slightly. Although the promotion range is very low, even almost an illusory slight promotion, for Sean, who once reached the top golden peak, any little change in his body can not escape his induction, so he can be 100% sure that his physical strength has indeed improved slightly. It''s as if the force of emptiness that caused tears to his own body was absorbed and integrated by his own body in this battle. At this moment, Sean really understood the meaning of Hagrid''s previous sentence "as long as you live, you will understand the power of the Holy Land". But at the moment, even if Sean wanted to check his body, he knew that the time and place were wrong, because the Ares Knight of bisos would catch up soon. So Sean didn''t stay any longer. After he turned over and got on the horse, he galloped the horse all night. At dawn, Sean fed the horse again, then made some hands and feet on the pony, and then added a sword to make the pony gallop. He himself chose to make a detour to the northeast and planned to advance close to the edge line of jialuma grassland. Although he still took the North lance duchy, this time he did not intend to enter the city, but planned to stay only in those small villages. Because the church construction specifications of the God of war church are strictly divided into levels. For example, only one chapel can be built in those small villages. Often, it''s good for such chapels to have a third-order priest. Most of the time, they are only first-order missionaries or second-order priests, which is an excellent hiding place for Sean. Because the rank of these people is too low to be valued by the Pope of the God of war church or the two saints, the possibility of becoming their chess pieces and monitors is almost equal to zero, which also gives Sean enough time to think about how he will arrange his own affairs next. The most important thing is how to let your body absorb the residual void force in your body as soon as possible. Because Sean has found that simply restoring his body does not allow him to ascend to the holy land. If he wants to obtain the bronze body, he must integrate the force torn by the void storm into his body, so as to strengthen his body to the greatest extent - after all, the way soldiers want to become strong in the holy land is completely different from those of magicians and priests. The latter two transform the body with magic and divine power respectively, so as to be able to bear the power of law. Their physical strength may not be as strong as that of the warrior class, but there is no difference in the level of rule utilization, or because they strengthen their body with magic and divine power, they are easier to be promoted to the holy land than those of the warrior class. The quickest way Sean can think of to integrate the power of emptiness into his body is to achieve his goal through continuous fighting. Chapter 955 In the next few days, Sean moved along the border of the northern lance principality. Except for basic procurement, he would not enter the villages and towns at will. But what made Sean feel very depressed was that the situation along the way was so calm that he didn''t even meet a beast, let alone the stream of Warcraft. In the absence of combat, Sean found that it was impossible for his body to recover to the next position, let alone absorb the power of emptiness. This greatly slowed down the progress of his strength growth, which was not the result Sean wanted, especially after he found out how to recover his strength quickly, Sean really didn''t want to continue such inefficient growth. After a short thought, Sean decided to enter the Principality of North Lance. Because he found that it was not a way to continue to move along the border. After all, the northern solitary tower was located further north of the northern duchy Federation. If he did not use the transmission magic array, let alone four months, he might not be able to arrive in a year. Lane city is a border city selected by Sean in the Principality of North Lance. The city was first established as a fortress, but with the establishment of the northern duchy Federation, it ushered in a relatively long period of peace. In this peacetime, the fortress became a symbol of the Principality of North lance to express its friendship with the allies, so it ordered the demolition of relevant defense facilities. It was not until later that contradictions and frictions between the principalities arose again that the fortress, which had been closed for decades, was reopened. However, at this time, a certain degree of prosperity, commerce and plasticity had developed in the fortress, so the fortress was transformed into a fortress city. This is a large city in the Principality of North lance, which is second only to the king''s capital in terms of defense strength and city scale. It is directly under the jurisdiction and command of the Grand Duke of North Lance. The Beifeng Legion stationed here is the most elite Legion in the Principality of North lance, and it is also one of the ten sixth level legions in the Federation of the whole principality. After all, the position of LANN city is very important - it is almost like a prominent sharp corner, nailed like a nail next to a major traffic road, which is the only way for the trade routes of the four principalities. In other words, LANN city will seriously threaten the border territory of the other three principalities in wartime. When Sean entered the city, his first feeling was a very unique high pressure rhythm atmosphere. Pedestrians on the road are always in a hurry. They sometimes enter a shop to buy things, but the time will not stay too long, because they can always know what they want to buy at the first time, and then quickly complete the steps of checking out and leaving. Occasionally, they will stop to watch some other things, but the time will not be too long, because once they show their interest in something, the clerk will come forward to negotiate, and then the two sides will soon reach a consensus: either pay the bill happily or shake their head helplessly. If it''s just like this, it''s at most a feeling of extremely fast pace of life. But Sean also noticed that there were so many patrol guards in the city that three or four teams of five person patrol guards could be seen crossing on almost the same street. These guards have their own patrol routes, and these patrol routes may cross each other, but because of the extremely strong time difference, these patrol guards will never stop because of the overlap of patrol routes. The guards always look so serious and serious, and they are obviously very experienced veterans - not their experience in combat, but their experience in public security. Because Sean saw that two groups of mercenaries clashed for some reason, a team of patrol guards came forward and solved the contradiction in just a few minutes: one group of mercenaries hung their heads and followed the guards, while the other group of mercenaries turned away with a proud look. This conflict and contradiction between mercenaries will cause a riot in other cities, even in the empty city. It''s the first time Sean has seen such a crisp solution to the problem. And this made Sean pay more attention to the mercenaries and adventurers entering the city. Then soon, Sean found that whether mercenaries or adventurers, they were no different from the residents of the city. Their destination after entering the city is very clear: the mercenaries will always be divided into two groups. One group will go to the mercenary guild to see what they are carrying, which is obviously to hand over the task, while the other group will go to a hotel or pub, which seems to be either preparing food for their companions or preparing for rest; The adventurers are unified into the adventurers guild. They will only come out again in a short time. After hugging each other, they will leave separately. Obviously, the task this time is over. The whole city looks like a precise and efficient machine. A very cold and purposeful atmosphere permeates the city. It seems that people living here, whether civilians, businessmen, guards, adventurers and mercenaries, are obviously used to this sense of efficiency and a strong sense of rhythm. It is unique for Sean to stand at the gate of the city and observe the pedestrians in the whole city for more than half an hour. "Rookie." There was a sudden cry. I don''t know why, Sean''s intuition told him that the other party was calling him. So Sean quickly turned around and saw a thin old man running towards himself with a unique frequency and speed. "What''s up?" Sean was a little weird, but he asked politely. "Hey, newcomer." The old man smiled and stopped casually, "don''t ask me why I know, because there are always a few rookies here every month. They all come here to find some work, but some people are lucky and can find it soon. Some people are unlucky and don''t know what they can do in the end Hey, rookie, my message is free, and the next message needs to be charged. " "Is this free news?" Sean was a little embarrassed. "Of course, I''m reminding you that lane is not a charitable city." The old man naturally nodded, "mercenaries go to the mercenary guild, adventurers go to the adventurer guild. There will always be some tasks issued. As long as you are willing to contribute, you can always find work This is a complimentary reminder of the free information just now. " Sean raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "so, sir, are you the guide?" "Clever boy." The old man nodded with satisfaction, "yes, but from now on, I''ll charge for your questions. Depending on the importance of your problem, the charging standard is also different. The starting price is a silver coin. The more detailed information is needed, the more expensive the charge will be. " Guide is a characteristic part-time job of the thieves guild. It usually takes a very detailed understanding of a city to serve as a guide. They don''t need much combat power, but their intelligence gathering ability must be excellent, otherwise they won''t be qualified as guides. Sean knew that the thin old man in front of him was probably not a simple man. Because he noticed that there were many guides around, but when the old man came to him, the other guides chose to give up. "I want to know the difference between you and the adventurer guild and the mercenary guild." Sean thought for a moment and then asked the first question, "if I remember correctly, the rule of the guide is that the first information is half price." The old man was stunned for a moment, and then began to look up and down at Sean. The moment when his eyes narrowed slightly made Sean even have a tingling sensation of numbness on his scalp, which was a dangerous signal. But Sean couldn''t see where the old man could threaten himself. He didn''t have any breath of martial arts at all. "It seems that I have gone astray." The old man soon converged, and the sense of danger on Sean disappeared. "Half price, simple intelligence charges a gold coin. If you want a more detailed and comprehensive explanation, it''s five gold coins. What kind do you want? " "Five gold coins." Sean said, taking out five gold coins and handing them to the old man. "The information and tasks I can provide you are far more extensive and detailed than the mercenary Union and adventurer guild. I can even recommend tasks to you according to your ability after conducting relevant evaluations for you. Of course, this is an extra charge. However, with my recommendation, I can guarantee that you will not encounter obstacles no matter what kind of task you accept in this city, even if you are just the strength of the bronze realm. In addition, I can also help you find out any information you want, and even give you relevant situation analysis. Of course, this is also an additional charge. But I can at least guarantee you value for money. " "Well..." Sean said in a deep voice. After touching his chin, he said again, "if I just wanted brief information, how would you answer?" The old man looked at Sean with a smile. Sean reluctantly took out a gold coin and handed it to the old man. "This is the second information. It''s not half price." The old man laughed, so Sean could only give the old man another gold coin, "I can provide you with relevant intelligence and tasks, and even recommend tasks according to your ability. Of course, I can also collect the information you want for you and help you analyze it. But I have to charge extra for both services. " "I see." After hearing the detailed comparison of the two kinds of information, Sean had a clear understanding in his heart, "for detailed information, you will give additional key tips, while for simple information, you will not say the most key content Well, your charge is really worth it. " "Then, clever boy, what help do you need from my old man?" "I want to know which faction of the God of war Church in lane is directly subordinate to the God of war knight." Chapter 956 "Young man, your problem is very dangerous." The old man''s eyes narrowed again. This time, Sean really felt the threat. He knew that the little old man was definitely not simple. However, considering his suppressed state at this time, Sean speculated that the little old man might be a quasi gold strong man or a lower gold strong man. Although there are reasons why their own strength is suppressed, they can''t escape the three hidden assassin occupations. Shadow assassin, assassin, lurker. "Money is not a problem." Sean smiled. "The adult behind me said that the most important thing is that intelligence must be value for money." In the northern principality Federation, money is often the real big problem. For the sake of money, many mercenary regiments don''t mind guest acting as thieves and bandits down the mountain. Similarly, the people of the thieves guild are the same. Once they find that they have sufficient interests, they also dare to take risks. And Sean is just a superior bronze, a level of strength that is not much better than an apprentice. If he dares to expose too much wealth, I''m afraid the little old man will be the first to take action in front of him. Sure enough, after hearing Sean''s words, the little old man''s killing intention was slightly restrained. But he still pretended not to care and raised his eyebrows: "I''m very curious about who the big man behind you is." "You don''t care who she is, but it must be something you can''t afford." Sean slipped his tongue on purpose. "She?" The self styled shrewd characters like the little old man will certainly not ignore the flaws that Sean deliberately said, and Sean also cooperated very well to show a trace of panic, and his look became a little unnatural. As a powerful actor, Sean''s name is not disguised. Although it is impossible to cry and laugh like a madman, Sean still thinks there is no problem cheating those who always boast of being smart, because he knows the psychological thoughts of these smart people: basically, the reason why all smart people think they are smarter than others is that they will think several steps more than ordinary people, And they are better at observing than ordinary people. So on this basis, Sean can lure these "smart people" into the bait only through very simple psychological hints and facial expressions. In the face of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, Sean found that this move had been tried repeatedly. However, the average fool will occasionally have an amazing brain response like Sean''s now, so as to make a bright move similar to the present moment. However, the reason why they are called fools is that they have to add one or two sentences when their opponents seem to really think they have inadvertently slipped their tongue. The most common classic line is: "I didn''t say anything." What Sean needs at the moment is to borrow Emily''s tiger skin to ensure his safety, so he won''t add to the superfluous, but simply chose to shut up. He even tried very hard to make his facial expression as gentle as possible, as if what he said just now was not important. In this way, the little old man fell into greater meditation. And Sean? After silently counting one, two and three, I saw a touch of shock in the little old man''s eyes. This makes Sean have a new speculation about the interior of the God of war church. It seems that it is no secret in many circles that Martz gave the oracle to meet Emily. Originally, this matter would not be made public in the Federation of the northern principality until Emily arrived at the Marz cathedral. At that time, there will be the largest God of war blessing ceremony in the Marz cathedral. This preparation cycle is likely to be three months to six months. But Sean doesn''t have so much time, because after Emily arrives at the Martz Cathedral, a small-scale God of war ceremony will be held first. The main purpose is to test the purity of blood in Emily and keep Emily in the boiling period of God''s blood, which is also the precondition for greater benefits in the God of war blessing ceremony. And Sean, if he wants to wake up the dragon snake turtle blood in Emily, he can only take this opportunity. Only when Emily''s blood is boiling and burning for a long time, can he really wake up the dragon snake turtle blood. "So you work for that adult." The little old man laughed, "but how can I trust you?" "Hehe, I don''t know who the adult you said is." Sean continued to perform as a powerful actor. "How can you prove that there is someone behind you, instead of cheating me, a little old man?" The old man didn''t let go. It was obviously a tortoise. Once bitten, he wouldn''t let go easily. "Hey, you know, with the question you just asked, it''s likely to cause you great trouble." "Then I won''t ask." Sean''s heart moved slightly, and he realized that the old man''s words obviously had other meanings. In other words, the God of war Church in LAN city is indeed a member of the three major factions. In fact, Sean doesn''t particularly want to know which faction the God of war Church in lane city is a follower, because no matter which faction will only be Emily''s enemy. Sean wants Emily to become one of the core senior personnel of the God of war church, so she can''t be a pawn in these three factions. Therefore, her camp is destined to compete with the three factions from the beginning, but at present, the starting point is relatively low, and things can''t go so smoothly. It seems that if you want to attract a group of followers for Emily, you can only start from the bottom and exiles. Sean''s heart soon understood this. Sometimes, the collection of information does not need too many words. It often only needs a little clues and a few words to obtain unexpected gains. Of course, this intelligence harvest is also relative. Not everyone can have abnormal jumping and active thinking ability and association ability like Sean. Therefore, he does not need too detailed data in intelligence collection, so he can avoid many unnecessary troubles. Seeing that Sean really turned around and planned to leave, the little old man was in a hurry and hurried to catch up. "Hey, boy, do you just want to leave?" The little old man chased Sean and asked. "You said the question I asked was too dangerous and easy to cause accidents, so I can''t do without asking." Sean said wrongfully, "I came out for another purpose this time. Asking for information is just my whim. If the adult behind me knows, I''ll be in real trouble." At this moment, Sean''s performance is like a complete rookie: eager to make contributions, but very timid, not cautious and smooth enough, and lack of sufficient experience. All kinds of things are very close to Sean''s strength at this time. After all, the bronze realm, that is, just getting rid of the apprenticeship, is like a newly grown chick facing the world alone for the first time. The little old man turned his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "well, tell me what you''re going to do, and I''ll tell you about the Ares Church in LANN city. How about it?" "Well." Sean pondered for a moment, then suddenly said, "is this the so-called information exchange?" "You can understand that." The little old man nodded helplessly. He found that Sean was really a rookie, but he also had some shrewd and keen sense of smell. It was these shrewd and keen sense of smell that made the little old man think Sean was an experienced hand at the beginning. However, after a short contact with the meeting, the little old man has fully understood that people like Sean may become good talents after a period of training, but now they are still too young to be their own opponents. The little old man thought that it was not difficult to get the information he needed. After all, it was related to the information of the new saint. At present, the whole Federation of the northern duchy itself was the only one. Its great value is entirely conceivable. With this sum alone, he can make a lot of money. "If it''s information exchange, I can only change the answer to this question. I think I''m at a loss." Sean suddenly showed a sly look. Greedy guy. The little old man snorted in his heart, but he didn''t hate it. Because he knew that the more eager and greedy a rookie like Sean was, the more intelligence he could get. And the little old man is not a novice to deal with a greedy guy like Sean. He has plenty of ways. "Come on, what else do you want to exchange?" The little old man is very simple. He looks like a lion opening his mouth. Sean was stunned. The little old man knew it was like this. He sees a lot of greedy rookies like Sean, but most of the time these rookies only know what is the most important. So as long as the little old man didn''t speak himself, he believed that Sean didn''t know what kind of information was the most important. "I... I..." Sean frowned. "Let me see." "No problem, you think." The little old man showed full goodwill and even said that he could invite Sean to a meal. For this, Sean showed the excitement of a rookie again and was very happy to go to the restaurant with the little old man. In this process, in order to show his sincerity, the little old man first told Sean his information about lane city, which made Sean quickly find out the current factional distribution of the Federation of the northern duchy. But the little old man who was so taken away by Sean didn''t know anything about it. Instead, he continued to work hard for the "other purpose" that Sean said. To this end, Sean had a lunch worth 30 gold coins without any hesitation - he not only got all the intelligence information he wanted to know for free, but even earned back the seven gold coins he had given the little old man with interest. last? Sean burped and told the little old man that another Saint suanso was secretly communicating with the Pope''s messenger in the south of the northern duchy Federation. This time, the Pope sent someone to meet Emily just to paralyze the son of pisos. And yourself? It''s just a bait thrown out. Just run to the south. Chapter 957 After eating and drinking, Sean picked his teeth and looked at the little old man''s narrowed eyes and constant muttering. Sean curled his mouth. He began to look around at his surroundings. The noise in the tavern was very intense. It seemed that someone was arguing about something, but Sean didn''t really listen because the voices were too mixed. But soon, several more groups of mercenaries joined the debate, and there were even faint signs of fighting. In the conversation with the little old man just now, Sean already knew that the only area of LANN city not governed by the law and order regulations was in the pub. The safety range of the tavern is the responsibility of the tavern owner. As long as the tavern owner doesn''t find the guards, the guards of lane city can''t shoot those guys who disturb and disrupt public security in the tavern at will. Of course, the case of chasing prisoners is an exception, but even if the tavern owner goes to the guard to solve the problem, it is a necessary unspoken rule to pay the guard some hard work afterwards. But soon, Sean found that when these mercenaries argued, they would ask a companion around them. Only after they were confirmed by their companions would these mercenaries speak. Then, it seemed that not only mercenaries, but also some adventurers joined the discussion one after another, which aroused Sean''s curiosity. He held up the unfinished cup of rum, then squeezed into the crowd in fierce communication, and soon he found out what the guys were arguing about. Because of its geographical location, the transmission magic array here does not provide public use, that is to say, whether mercenaries or adventurers want to come to LANN City, they can only come by land. Around LANN City, there is a forest where many kinds of Warcraft live, and it is also an important central point of the commercial road. Therefore, it is actually a very prosperous city. No wonder when Sean first arrived, the little old man thought Sean was looking for a job. Many adventurers and mercenaries with some strength often gather in LANN city of North lance principality. It is precisely because of the economic development driven by this person that North lance principality has today''s national strength and status. Therefore, Lan City, which believes in "time is money", has gradually established in these decades. Now the whole city gives people the illusion of hurry. At this time, the mercenaries were arguing about the habit of a Warcraft called ghost winged magic lizard. This is a kind of Warcraft similar to reptile lizard. It is rated as level 6 Warcraft in the Warcraft atlas. The adult ghost winged magic lizard can generally grow to a back height of two meters and a body length of five meters, of which only the length of its tail is about two meters. At its end, there is a round object full of spikes like a hammer. Although it moves slowly, it has strong power. Its body scales can bring it strong magic and physical resistance. It is said that the ancestors of the ghost winged magic lizard were high-level Warcraft with dragon blood. It was only in the evolution of tens of thousands of years that they finally transformed into this creature because of various hybridization habits. To distinguish the ghost winged magic lizard from the general giant lizard Warcraft is to produce huge bone wings on its back. It is said that it can reach a horizontal length of three meters. It is believed that the ghost winged magic lizard was a powerful Warcraft that can soar in the sky a long time ago, but now the wing membranes behind the back of this Warcraft are completely off, leaving only the skeleton structure. But even so, once the ghost winged demon lizard unfolds the bone wing on its back, it can still be used as a very sharp and powerful weapon. It is difficult for ordinary armor to resist the sweeping of the bone wing. In addition, this kind of Warcraft has three rare attribute elements: fire, earth and wind. Therefore, although it is marked as level 6 Warcraft, it is actually more difficult than many level 7 Warcraft. Under normal circumstances, no one is willing to provoke this powerful Warcraft. Fortunately, ghost winged magic lizards usually act as individuals, except that they appear in the form of families during mating. For example, the forest near LANN city is vast, but according to the hunting habits of ghost winged magic lizards, Sean infers that there will be no more than ten. After all, there are some level 7 Warcraft living here. The number of prey in an area is limited after all, so there is no room for so many high-level Warcraft to live in the same place - the northern continent is not an outer land after all. But what Sean really wondered was why these guys would talk about their Warcraft. If the adventurers discuss, Sean can understand, because when there are no relics to explore, the adventurers will grab jobs with the demon hunters in order to survive. Even if they don''t grab jobs, as long as they radiate outward from LANN City, they must go deep into the forest, and the possibility of encountering high-level Warcraft is also very high. Therefore, it is naturally a very normal thing to conduct some discussion and intelligence collection. But the situation of mercenaries is different. In the case of LANN City, as the junction hub of the commercial roads of the four principalities, they will only advance on the official roads. Unless it is a special case, they will not take such an adventurous action across the forest. If they just advance on the official road, high-level Warcraft are unlikely to run to the edge of the forest to attack humans. Mercenaries might as well worry about the attack of bandits and robbers. After all, according to Sean''s observation, the commercial trade volume of LANN city is probably more than 100000. "The ghost winged magic lizard is not as simple as you said. It has a very sharp sense of smell and can smell five kilometers away." Another adventurer said, "especially the bloody smell, which can easily stimulate the hungry ghost winged magic lizard, so if someone is injured in the deep forest, you must immediately stop bleeding and bandage, otherwise you will soon find that you are targeted by the ghost winged magic lizard." "The keen sense of smell of high-level Warcraft is not a secret at all, but a general nature. This is not nonsense." Another mercenary retorted loudly. Obviously, what the adventurer said was regarded as a stupid speech, "it''s OK for you to talk to those rookies. Which one present is not an experienced hunter and use your common sense." Soon, the mercenaries laughed. The adventurer''s face turned red, but he didn''t know how to refute it for a moment and a half. He could only say in a deep voice: "the olfactory acuity of ghost winged magic lizard is different from that of high-level Warcraft By hemostasis, I mean that the wound must be thoroughly treated, not... It can not be solved by simply dressing and applying hemostatic grass. " "Hey, just now I said that hemostasis and bandage should be carried out immediately. Now I say that it can not be solved by simple bandage and hemostasis." Another mercenary mocked. Soon, the laughter grew louder. The boundary between mercenaries and adventurers is quite vague, but many times what adventurers can do is the market, but mercenaries can''t do it. Moreover, mercenaries also lick blood with their heads and knives. Mercenaries often earn less than adventurers. Therefore, it''s reasonable for mercenaries to despise adventurers. Basically, as long as there is a chance, mercenaries will not let go of any possibility that can humiliate adventurers. It seems that only in this way can they find a sense of satisfaction and superiority. However, when the mercenary regiment goes out, it often needs a person with rich knowledge of Warcraft to guide the team, and the adventurer can easily solve all the possible problems caused by some low-level Warcraft even if he goes to a single experience, which can see the specialization direction gap between the adventurer and the mercenary. Of course, this is not that adventurers must be more powerful than mercenaries. Often in the face of crisis, mercenaries eventually survive. This is because mercenaries often have higher experience and survival ability than adventurers. Several adventurers also seemed to feel some resentment, as if they had been humiliated. One of the adventurers impulsively suddenly threw his glass on the table and stood up. For a time, the atmosphere in the tavern suddenly became tense. More than ten mercenaries from several different gangs stood up on the spot. Although they didn''t mention their habitual weapons, once they fought in a place like a tavern, it must be the adventurers who suffered. So soon, the adventurer was pulled back to his chair by his companions, but the result naturally caused a burst of laughter from the mercenaries. The adventurers seemed to feel that they couldn''t hang their faces. They put some money on the table and got up and left. Sean looked at it and shook his head. He has been listening here for a long time, but no one has talked about the important issue of ghost winged magic lizard. In essence, Sean is actually more inclined to the adventurer system, because he was both a mercenary and an adventurer before joining the guild in the game, but he still prefers to be an adventurer as a lone ranger. So after a little hesitation at this time, Sean still said, "the smell of ghost winged magic lizard is really much more sensitive than ordinary high-level Warcraft. They can not only smell blood, but also smell other smells. They can even judge the strength and quantity of their opponents through the smell. This is the real difficulty of the ghost winged magic lizard. " Hearing Sean''s voice, the laughing mercenaries and adventurers were stunned. Among them, a mercenary suddenly picked up his glass and threw it at Sean: "even silver is not a rookie. This is not where you can interrupt. Get out!" But before the cup approached Sean, it was blocked by an adventurer waving a sword. Sean''s pupils contracted slightly. The strength used by the sword wielding adventurer was very clever. The cup he blocked not only didn''t break on the sword, but bounced back at a faster speed, and then hit the mercenary''s face, which made his nose bleed on the spot. At this moment, he immediately angered several other mercenaries who accompanied the mercenary. Soon, mercenaries at other tables stood up and looked angrily at the middle-aged man. But in the face of so many people''s attention and pressure, the man wielding the sword was not afraid at all. He just snorted coldly, and then put the long sword in his hand heavily on the table. Suddenly, the cold air dissipated and coagulated a layer of frost on everything on the table in an instant. And several other people who seemed to be adventurers walking with the middle-aged man also looked around one after another. Those mercenaries around did not dare to continue provocation with Eagle sharp eyes. Many of the mercenaries were immediately pulled back to their chairs by their companions, and then they just whispered something in their ears. These mercenaries who were still fierce when they stood up suddenly changed their faces. This time, they didn''t even have the courage to look at the middle-aged man''s companions, so they bowed their heads one after another. For a moment, the scene seemed a little quiet. "You seem to know a lot about the ghost winged magic lizard." The middle-aged man looked around. His spirit was like an emperor patrolling his territory. The mercenaries and adventurers around him actually chose to give way. Even the adventurers who had just got up to leave also sat back in their position, "are you a monster scholar?" "Sort of." Sean thought for a moment. He still knows a lot about Warcraft, at least more than many people who have theory alone. "How many kinds of Warcraft can you judge?" "I basically know all the species on the mainland except the outer land species and underground species." The sound of sucking the cold air suddenly sounded, and the eyes of everyone looking at Sean became different. Chapter 958 "There are at least one or two thousand kinds of Warcraft in the mainland, not including different species and subspecies. Can you recognize them all?" The middle-aged man spoke again, but this time, there was more surprise in his voice. Warcraft scholars, in the circle of mercenaries and adventurers, are a very respected group of people. Because of their existence, mercenaries and adventurers can reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble and sacrifice. Of course, senior adventurers often don''t need Warcraft scholars, because years of experience make them able to recognize most Warcraft, even if they can''t recognize it, it doesn''t matter, because they have the ability to protect themselves as long as they don''t face Warcraft that is too high than their own ability. Many high-level adventurers are actually transitional from mercenaries, so under normal circumstances, both mercenaries and adventurers will maintain a certain respect for Warcraft scholars. Sean now knows that the object of those mercenaries'' inquiry just now is the Warcraft scholar. There is no relevant assessment for Warcraft scholars, because this is not a common profession on the miracle continent, but generally those who dare to call themselves Warcraft scholars must at least be familiar with the data of all active Warcraft in an area. The more famous Warcraft scholars are, the more Warcraft can be identified. However, these mercenaries and adventurers who claim to be able to identify all species of Warcraft on the mainland like Sean have heard for the first time. Perhaps there are such people in those mysterious and ancient places, but they can''t meet such people casually. Because a Warcraft scholar of this level, who is not surrounded by many mercenaries and adventurers, will appear alone like now. The union of the northern principality says it is not chaotic. It seems that the order is very good, but it is no different from that of the western continent. This is also a very chaotic country. However, there was a wonderful peace in the tavern, so the little old man naturally heard what Sean had just said, and he looked thoughtful. He couldn''t figure out why Emily sent Sean out to hang around. Did she want him to die? Under normal circumstances, people like Sean, who only have upper bronze, can''t go all the way to the South smoothly. But now, the little old man felt he understood the reason. Warcraft scholars may not be the strongest, but they are absolutely the safest. Sometimes, being smart and being smart are just a thin line. "I dare not say all, but I basically know." Sean said humbly. In the game, Sean stayed in the East, North and South continents for a long time, especially after the destruction of Utopia. However, the guild was very cohesive at that time. The president took them all over the mainland to rob, so Sean naturally knew a lot of Warcraft. However, after coming to this world, Sean found some subspecies and variants different from the game, so Sean certainly didn''t dare to say that he knew them all. It would be a shame if he was beaten in the face. The west continent is the only one Sean can''t say he knows. Because it is close to the outer land, there are many subspecies and variants of Warcraft, and many of them are outer land Warcraft. No Warcraft scholar dares to say that he can recognize all the Warcraft in the west continent. Even Warcraft scholars who specialize in outer land Warcraft species may not be able to recognize all outer land species. After all, the area of the orc empire is dry, while the area of the elf empire is wet. Even if the Warcraft living in these two areas are the same creature, there will be some differences. "Talk big!" Some people laughed again, but this time no one agreed. Sean looked at each other. He was a middle-aged man protected by mercenaries, wearing glasses and a smell of scholar. This man is obviously also a Warcraft scholar. His own combat ability is not high, but those mercenaries who often move near the Warcraft area can''t live without such people. It may be easier for hunters. After all, there will be some means of self-protection. If they have no strength to bind chickens, it is really troublesome, because unless it is a large mercenary regiment, it is difficult to take care of the whole situation by dividing some people to protect such Warcraft scholars. At this time, although others did not agree, many people who seemed to be Warcraft scholars showed similar looks. Obviously, they felt that what young people like Sean said was not credible. Sean shrugged and didn''t bother to argue. It was just an episode for him. He held up his cup of rum, and then returned to the little old man''s table. At this time, the little old man had begun to pay the bill. Sean took the opportunity to show his greed: he called another cup of golden rum and looked at the little old man''s pain. Sean just felt slightly happy. It seems that because of Sean''s disturbance, the fierce and lively atmosphere in the tavern no longer exists, and the atmosphere becomes a little cold. The little old man couldn''t sit still. He felt that if he stayed any longer, he didn''t know what would happen to Sean, a greedy guy. But just then the adventurers who had just saved Sean from trouble suddenly took their seats. "Do you mind?" After the middle-aged man who should have a big name took his seat, he smiled at Sean, and then without waiting for Sean''s reply, he ordered himself a cup of golden rum, "I want to know how deep you know the ghost winged magic lizard." Sean raised his eyebrows. He knew that in the tavern, it was impossible for these mercenaries to discuss a Warcraft that could only be encountered in the depths of the forest. Then the topic is mostly guided by someone. At this time, it seems that the topic about ghost winged magic lizard just now should be guided and discussed by this group of adventurers. He was only involved because of curiosity. It seems that seeing Sean silent and alert on his face, the middle-aged man smiled and said, "I know what you say is true We met the ghost winged demon lizard before. He didn''t dare to provoke us, but then there was a little trouble. My man was hurt, and the ghost winged demon lizard began to haunt us. I haven''t figured out the key before. Just now I heard you say that, I understand. " "My information is not free." Sean thought and said. Now the little old man is still sitting. Sean just played a fledgling and greedy rookie. It''s natural to maintain this image at this time. "It''s natural." The middle-aged man didn''t seem to dislike Sean''s practice. He still smiled and nodded, "pay as you like." "What do you want to know?" Sean asked, then took a careful sip of golden rum to better suit his role at the moment. "Hmm..." the middle-aged man thought for a moment and then said, "our task this time has encountered a little trouble. I wonder if I can hire you? You can rest assured that although our task is dangerous, there must be no problem protecting you. Otherwise, I dare not say this request. I know that a Warcraft scholar like you must have a high status. " Sean was very cooperative and showed a proud look. But at the same time, it is also subconsciously observing the adventurer team. There are only five people in this adventurer team, all men, no women. The leader is undoubtedly the middle-aged man dressed as a swordsman. His breath was very thick and strong, and his momentum was almost undisguised and completely open, which would be regarded as a hostile act in many places, but it was a symbol of strength in the Federation of the northern duchy. Sean could see at a glance that this man''s strength was stronger than that thin old man. Even if there was no sense of danger, no one could ignore the man''s terrible. Sean''s eyes fell on his portable sword, and there was another faint sigh in his heart: it was actually a magic weapon, and the grade was not low, powerful silver. Then Sean''s eyes swept slightly towards the middle-aged man''s companion. Other people are not young, all in their thirties, but their equipment clearly shows their identity: shield guards, Rangers, magicians and a god of war knight. The only pity is that there are no priests, but considering that even if there are priests in the northern duchy Federation, they are not very good at treatment, so there is no difference between having and not having others. "Hire me... Where do you want to go?" Sean thought for a moment and asked. What he needs is a lot of actual combat to strengthen his physical quality and make his body absorb the power of emptiness faster. What he didn''t expect was that the transmission magic array in lane city was not used by the public, so if he wanted to continue to go north, there would be only two roads left, either to leave with a mercenary regiment or to continue to detour. Originally, Sean was going to choose the former, but unexpectedly, he met the little old man of the thief guild, so Sean had to find a way to make up a story. "We want to go north and cross the forest." The middle-aged man dressed as a swordsman said in a deep voice. Sean''s heart moved slightly. Going north coincided with his idea. However, Sean just told the old man that he wanted to go south as bait. At this time, if he chose to go north, it would be easy to expose the lie. Sean still needs the old man to sell his false information, causing suspicion between the two saints. Emily can only have a chance to develop if there is more confusion and gap among the people of the three factions of the God of war church. Therefore, Sean''s face naturally showed a look of embarrassment. The little old man naturally saw all this. "The reward is not a problem. It''s up to you." Seeing Sean''s face, the middle-aged man added in a deep voice. Sure enough, Sean''s eyes lit up slightly - although it was just acting, it was really not easy to be so realistic. All this, of course, should be attributed to Elliott. If it were not for the master of acting school, it would not be easy for Sean to perform such a realistic look. "However, I intend to go south, and now if I want to go north..." but Sean can relax so easily. Since it''s acting, it should be more real. "I''ll give you 30% of all the gains along the way." After thinking about it, the middle-aged man was also full of courage. He said directly without hesitation. Thirty percent. It doesn''t sound like much. But after all, this is a five person adventurer team, and they are all high-level adventurers, so the Warcraft they want to deal with will not be low-level Warcraft, so 30% of the profit is very considerable. Coupled with the remuneration arbitrarily opened by Sean, the cost is not small, and it is likely to exceed the harvest of their trip. Generally, they will make a heavy promise so easily, either they have no intention to settle the bill at all, or they have a great plot in this trip. Even if they share so many profits, they can have a great harvest. "Well, I''ll squeeze out some time to accompany you." Sean thought about it and still pretended to be very embarrassed, but his eyes didn''t seem to be embarrassed at all - this time, Sean really played the role, because he could be a lot safer with such an adventurer team. Chapter 959 After reaching an agreement with the adventurer team, Sean didn''t stay in lane city for too long, so he urged the people to go on the road. His performance, in the eyes of interested people, is naturally like sneaking and squeezing time. Most people do this when they have to squeeze some time to earn some extra money, so no one doubts Sean. The reason why Sean has such a strong performance is that on the one hand, he is really eager to leave LANN City, on the other hand, he is also to make his performance more realistic. He knew that the news of the secret meeting between the Pope and suanso would soon begin to circulate in the upper circles of the Federation of the northern duchy. As for the impact, Sean didn''t care. He only knew that it would certainly shake the upper circle of the God of war church. Calculate the time. At this time, those who were sent by the pope should join Emily. Then this time leads to this kind of thing. As those followers under Bezos, they are likely to find ways to attack Emily''s escort, which will lead to the first confrontation between the Pope and Bezos. In this way, the Ares knights in dunma town and the private forces of count hecarom can "enter". Sean silently deduced his plan. Of course, he knew that some of the key factors were not so easy to achieve. After all, Sean''s action this time was entirely temporary and did not inform Emily and others, so we can only see whether Emily and others are smart enough to understand their meaning. However, although Sean had no confidence in Emily, he had great confidence in count hecarom, an old fox. As long as the Pope''s escort was attacked, count hecarom would certainly intervene, so it would be much easier to deal with the later things. Therefore, the key factor of this plan is whether the captain of the God of war knight in Luofu city will act impulsively when he finds that his two people have been killed and hears this rumor? Because he didn''t get in touch with this person, Sean couldn''t judge his character clearly, so he had to take one step at a time. "Don''t we really need to prepare something?" Sean, the captain of the adventurer team, now knows that this middle-aged man Akam, a collateral branch of the SoSs family, has the strength to make rapid progress after the principality parade because he has made great achievements in the God of war ceremony. He has reached the top of the golden peak and is only one step away from the holy land. Although Arkham was a good man to help Sean out before, he has been in LANN city for less than half a year, and the mercenaries and adventurers who died in his hands in this small half a year are no less than double digits. Of course, the urban defense army did not trouble him, but Akam obviously studied the laws of lane city, so he can always come out from the Ministry of public security safely every time. In addition, his strength is really strong. Of course, the urban defense army will not trouble Akam for those unknown and dead mercenaries and adventurers. His four companions, who wielded tower shields, had battle axes and halberds, and were so burly that they could be compared with the bear people, had a very feminine Name: Joanna. When Arkham introduced his name before, Sean didn''t laugh for a long time. Of course, seeing how hard Sean held it, this strong man was very heroic to make Sean laugh. It''s too hard to hold it. The Ranger is a half elf. His mother is an elf slave. In short, he has a very dark and miserable childhood. Later, after killing the man who should be called his father, he lived in exile until he was picked up by Arkham. As a descendant of slaves, he has no name. Akan named him Snell, which is said to mean peace and tranquility. May his future life not be so miserable. Then, the half Elf Ranger sold his life because of a name. The Ares knight, named Hans, is a family Knight of the SOX family. He is designated to follow Arkham, just like the relationship between Dini and Emily. However, compared with the master and follower between Dinny and Emily, Hans grew up with Arkham, and their relationship is as close as brothers. When Arkham acquired a small hereditary territory after completing the God of war ceremony and decided to sell the territory, Holmes began to prepare a salute for Arkham, and then the two began the wandering life of adventurers. As for another magician named Ruiz, he was a wandering magician with good luck. He did not know where to get a complete set of magic classics, which made him possible to become a saint and devil Guide - in fact, he should be more fortunate that he not only picked up magic classics, but also could resonate with elements. But anyway, rez is still a famous magician in the Federation of the northern duchy, but no one knows when he mixed up with Arkham. The so-called legendary strongmen and town strongmen of the northern principality Federation are actually people of the God of war church. The strongest of the thirty-six principalities are only superior holy territories. If the call up order of the Federation of the whole principality is issued, nearly dozens of superior holy territories can be gathered - this is also a powerful force that can not be ignored, but in fact, there are only two places equally distributed to each principality. Although the number of middle holy places and lower holy places is more, if they are equally shared, each principality will probably have only four or five places, or even less. Therefore, the level of the gold strong can really exist horizontally in the northern duchy Federation. At ordinary times, it''s not easy to meet one, but this time, the adventurer team accompanying Sean is almost all strong in the golden realm - except that Arkham is a quasi strong in the holy realm, the other four are strong in the next gold. It is precisely because they have such strong strength that LANN city is so polite to these violent maniacs and madmen. Sean felt safe, very safe. "What else do you need to prepare for the strength of your group?" Sean said somewhat puzzled, "I tell you the weakness of ghost winged magic lizard. You only need more than ten seconds to solve that thing. What else do you need? Anthelmintic? " "Er..." asked Sean, Akam was also a little stunned. He has strong strength and stayed in this area for nearly half a year. In fact, he knows all the things to be prepared. It''s just that Sean, a Warcraft scholar, is too calm and doesn''t even prepare the simplest common forest equipment, which makes Arkham ask so much. But looking at Sean''s reaction at this time, he was a little worried that this guy would not be a pure theorist, right? If so, Arkham will have a headache, because it means he must keep Joanna with Sean all the time. "Oh, if you''re going to let that big man stay with me and protect me all the time, it''s not necessary." Sean saw through Akam''s idea at a glance, "I still have the ability to protect myself, and I also need some practical combat to practice. If you really want to arrange someone for me, just let Snell follow me, and give me some support when necessary. " "OK." Seeing that Sean spoke these words clearly and calmly, Arkham could only nod his head, but he still gave Joanna a color to support Sean at the first time when necessary. The latter nodded knowingly to show understanding. Sean didn''t prepare anything, but Arkham and others prepared a lot. But it was mainly dry food, a huge backpack stuffed full - almost twice the size of Joanna, which was naturally carried by Joanna. When Sean saw these guys appear with such big backpacks, his first reaction was to frown, and his second reaction was to look at Arkham strangely. "What''s the matter?" Asked Arkham. "You don''t want to cross the forest, do you?" Sean whispered. Arkham was surprised, but he quickly replied, "we''re going to cross the forest." "You are not rookies anymore. I see your momentum and all kinds of tacit understanding. Obviously, you have been adventurers for a long time." Sean pointed to the huge backpack behind Joanna and said, "even I can smell the smell of this thing. When you take this thing across the forest, you are telling those Warcraft that you are food Generally speaking, unless we intend to stay in the forest for a long time, we will not prepare such a large amount of food, because we are good at local materials. Unless... " A different color flashed in Arkham''s eyes. "... unless it is difficult to find food nearby, but it is very important to you, and you have explored the location many times, which is very obvious to the surrounding situation." Sean said calmly, "I don''t think we can continue our cooperation if you don''t tell me the truth." Arkham and the others looked at each other, but did not answer Sean''s words at the first time. "I can probably guess if you don''t say it." Sean shrugged. "I''ve been wondering why you have to find the ghost winged magic lizard when you cross the forest. This creature has a strong concept of territory and can be avoided. But you have to harass it, so there is only one possibility left. This thing is blocking your only way Then the scope of speculation will be much smaller. " "It''s a relic." Ruiz suddenly said, "it nests at the entrance of a relic, so..." Sean frowned slightly. If he was exploring the ruins, it would have a strong conflict with his actions, because he didn''t have so much time to explore the ruins: "if he was exploring the ruins, it would be very troublesome..." "We are willing to increase the price." "No, no, it''s not about money." Sean thought for a moment and finally said as if he had made up his mind, "well, I''ll walk with you for a while What I need is to hone my skills. I will go with you and provide you with relevant information before I complete my set goals. Then I will decide whether to continue with you or leave according to the situation. But you can rest assured that before I leave, I will tell you about the weaknesses of the ghost winged magic lizard. As for the compensation you said before, I don''t want it at all If you can accept this condition, let Joanna throw away the huge package and take it with you. You will soon be chased by a group of evil wolves as food. " "How do we make sure you won''t reveal the remains?" Before Arkham spoke, rez spoke first. "Because I have no interest in the ruins." Sean shrugged. "From your reaction just now, I can see that the ruins are obviously more beneficial to you as a magician. They can only be said to be of certain value to Akam But what about me? It''s useless, so you don''t have to worry about me divulging the news of the ruins If you don''t feel at ease, then after you solve the ghost winged magic lizard, let someone take me back to a safe place, and we''ll break up again. " Akam and rez looked at each other. After the latter nodded slightly, Akam said, "deal." Chapter 960 LANN''s location is the hub of the four principalities. The surrounding forest is called AMIZ forest, which was discovered and named by a magician named AMIZ. At present, the road connection between the four principalities was created by AMIZ. In the chaotic era, before the Federation of the northern principality was established, this was AMIZ''s territory - the nine story mage tower was no joke, which meant that the person who built the mage tower was at least a legendary mage. Generally speaking, the mage tower is the residence where traditional magicians devote themselves to studying magic. Only magicians who are superior to gold can build the mage tower. The number of layers of the mage tower is a symbol of the strength and identity of a mage - the mage tower built by the upper golden mage can only be six layers at most. After entering the lower holy land, it can be increased by one layer. Only the mage in the upper holy land can build an eight layer mage tower, and only the legendary mage can build a nine layer mage tower. As for the tenth floor, only magicians at the super strong level are qualified to build it, which means that they have the qualification to be on an equal footing with God. AMIZ later did not know why he fell, and his mage tower lost its protective power with the passage of time, and finally became the property of the robbers. However, the name of AMIZ forest was preserved, and then the whole forest was divided into four areas, East, West, North and south, because the four business roads were cut in a cross shape. In the game, the whole AMIZ forest is a large level training point in the Principality of North lance and several surrounding principalities. Basically, from level 30 to level 70, you can receive various tasks here to meet all level training needs. Moreover, different from the general forest areas, the monsters in the four forests in the East, West, North and South are almost the same, and there is no great difference. Therefore, it reduces the problem that it is easy to cause conflict when players are difficult to practice level and do tasks in the game. The only difference is that the hidden copies of the four forests are different. Akam said he would cross the forest and go north, so it must be AMIZ Beisen. There are indeed two relics in the forest, but they are only six level relics. It is not difficult, but it is more troublesome, because these two relics are copies of 25 people: one is called "AMIZ''s laboratory" and the other is called "AMIZ''s underground library". With the strength of Akam, it is not impossible to conquer these two copies, but it is still a little difficult. After all, the number is too small. For a 25 member replica team, even if the strength of the team members is no matter how strong, it needs at least ten strong players in the lower golden realm to play as a player. If there are only five people, it is still slightly insufficient. However, if these people are not very greedy and adopt steady tactics, they still have a chance to win these two copies. But it has nothing to do with Sean. Because the things given to the mage are used by the mage in both the laboratory and the library. If it had been before, Sean might have tried to fight for it and then take it back to Cecilia. However, since Cecilia entered the lower holy land, her dependence on equipment is not high. After all, her main abilities come from the increase of blood, and she has little dependence and demand for foreign objects. Besides, the sixth order stuff is not a good thing for the ninth order people. A group of six soon entered AMIZ Beisen. As Sean expected, this group of people did not encounter any monster attack when entering the forest, and the whole forest seemed particularly quiet, as if there were no Warcraft at all. But in fact, the Warcraft around them felt the strong breath of Akam and others, so they chose to avoid early. As long as it is Warcraft, they will have an instinct to avoid danger. Basically, even the demon wolves, as long as they are not particularly hungry, will not come to the trouble of Akam and others. This situation is very favorable for an adventurer team, because it can save a lot of combat time and trouble. But for Sean, he is not very happy, because his original intention is to enter the forest to find practical experience and opportunities. At present, the Warcraft in the edge area of the forest are level 2 and level 3 Warcraft. Further, with the promotion of the level of Warcraft, Sean dare not say that he can easily cope with it. "There is no danger here. Even if there is, you can cope with it. I want to go deeper and find some Warcraft to practice." What Sean said was not negotiation, but only in a very equal dialogue tone. In fact, it''s nothing for him to say so. After all, he negotiated with Arkham before. Sean entered the forest to practice his hand. He is not Arkham''s subordinate or follower. The two sides are based on an equal relationship. However, in the miracle continent, the strong is respected, which is originally a default hidden rule. People with weak strength generally use honorifics or even self surrender to express their respect for the strong in the face of people with strong strength. This is why the strong in the holy land are generally called his highness and enjoy equal status with Duke and Archduke. If you are a legendary strong man, whether you are in the enemy or not, as long as you are not the same legendary strong man, you must call it your highness to show your respect. Generally speaking, the identity of the legendary strong is already equivalent to the Royal sons and daughters of the royal families of various countries, and can even be compared with the identity of the imperial Duke. Even the Imperial Emperor should give some respect. Unless the emperor is also a legendary strong man, or even a stronger legendary strong man. In the whole miracle continent, the only one who can ignore the power gap is the St. Joels empire. Crazy believers only need faith. Therefore, in fact, Sean''s attitude towards Arkham is easy to arouse other people''s disgust. At least, Sean and Hans around Arkham frowned slightly and felt that Sean didn''t understand the rules. However, Sean is a gold strongman. It can even be said that his achievements are higher than Arkham. Naturally, his speaking attitude will not be humble. And after saying this, Sean turned and left without looking back. His speed increased a lot, and soon opened a distance from Arkham and others. "Shane, you follow up and protect him." Akam said. "My Lord." Snell''s face showed some reluctance. "He''s important." Seeing the reluctant appearance on Shane''s face, Akam''s face sank, and then said, "he can recognize thousands of Warcraft. This is his strength. You may not think this is anything, but this is because he is with us. If the strength of the people walking with him is only similar to him, what do you think others will think of him? " "But we didn''t..." Snell was still a little unconvinced. "Do you think people like this would go with us if we didn''t need each other?" Akam said in a deep voice, "as long as he opens his mouth, there are caravans and mercenaries to welcome him to join People like this are secret treasures in the caravan, because they can lead a caravan across some dangerous areas, which involves more doors than you think. " This time, Snell finally shut up and ran after Sean honestly and quickly. But in such a short time, Sean had already disappeared in front of Arkham and others. Therefore, Snell had to give full play to his talent of Forest Elves and quickly track the past. After seeing Snell leave, the silent Ruiz said, "don''t you wonder why such a Warcraft scholar wants to practice?" "It has nothing to do with me." Akam said faintly, but his attitude was a little more alert and cautious. There was no tacit understanding seen by Sean before. "We are just an agreement Just don''t forget your promise. " "You''ve seen the treasure map, too. I didn''t lie to you." Ritz whispered, his attitude not salty, "we just take what we need But if anything happens later, I hope you don''t interfere, so that we can cooperate happily. " "Hum." Akam sneered and snorted. Then he stopped talking and walked forward. Holmes and Joanna also followed, and the three obviously separated from Ritz. But Ritz didn''t care about it. He just hummed a strange tune and went on. Where no one saw, his skin had strange texture flashing, just like breathing. ¡­¡­ When Snell caught up with Sean, he happened to see Sean fighting a magic spotted tiger. This is a kind of second-class Warcraft that looks like a tiger. It is extremely fierce. It will attack all living creatures even when it is not hungry. Claws, teeth and an iron like tail are its attack weapons. Their behavior patterns and attack methods are no different from those of ordinary tigers. However, due to natural magic patterns, the magic spotted tiger has strong defense ability. Although its combat effectiveness is probably equivalent to that of lower bronze, generally even upper bronze is unwilling to provoke this kind of Warcraft. When Shane saw Sean and the mottled tiger fighting, he instinctively wanted to attack, but the next scene completely overturned Shane''s cognition. Sean rushed towards the demon spotted tiger without hesitation, and the condescending jumped up for the first time, ready to kill Sean completely. The mottled tiger is very fast and has a strong momentum. This late starter and first mover killing method can easily bite Sean to death. But what makes people feel incredible is that it was Sean who took the first step to attack, but only ran a few steps. Suddenly, he slid forward by kneeling down, and sent the long sword up. Unexpectedly, he slipped under the magic spotted tiger, and the sharp long sword directly opened the magic spotted tiger. Even the splattered viscera and blood did not drench Sean at all. Snell looked at Sean with a gaping face. After he killed the demon spotted tiger cleanly in an unexpected way, he realized how heavy the weight of Akam''s previous words was. Looking at Sean again, he got up and patted his pants after killing the demon spotted tiger, and then continued to move forward without looking back. Chapter 961 First of all, I''m sorry. Yesterday''s five watch plan, only three chapters were added in the end. It was not that I didn''t want to write, but that I had a headache, and then there was something wrong with my hand. When this happens at the end of the month, I am really very helpless. The last day that had been planned broke out, and now it can''t be realized. I really... The egg hurts and wants to vomit blood. However, you can rest assured that your monthly ticket is not for nothing. If I say 15000 words, it must be 15000 words. Of course... With your permission, I can pay the bill a little late next month. Although I''m sorry, I hope you can understand. When something like this happens, I have no face to continue asking for monthly tickets. Speaking of the monthly ticket, I must say that I really appreciate your full support this month. It is also the sprouting master and the reward of monthly tickets. Many people have already cast five votes early. Really, thank you very much for your support! Without you, I could not have gone so far and reached this step. How long has it been since God of war appeared on the monthly ticket list? And stay for a whole month Considering my update last year, the results this month are incredible for me. Ranked seventh, lost? I don''t think so. At least, for me, I won. ¡­¡­ I want to say a lot of things, but I don''t know why. After knocking and deleting, I don''t know how to say and express a lot of things. Maybe I''m a dumb fool? But I really appreciate it. I always feel that no matter what words are, they seem unusually pale and powerless at this moment. Because it''s not enough to express my gratitude to you. Thank you for your company along the way. It''s lucky to have you along the way. Today is the last day. I will continue to work hard and stick to it. I''ll try not to bring the debt to next month. Wish you happiness and happiness. May this book bring joy to you. Chapter 962 Akaz Beisen is not dark. Through the layers of branches and leaves, you can clearly see the time changes of the outside world. However, in terms of temperature difference between day and night, the whole akaz forest will be very different. No one knows why. For the whole day, Sean didn''t return to lead the way, but ran rampant ahead. Only when the route deviated, Sean would appear in front of Sean and correct it for Sean. However, with the faster progress of Sean''s killing speed, Sean, who is responsible for the protection, is more and more frightened, because when Sean deals with those low-level Warcraft, or even slightly higher-level Warcraft, his killing skills are more skilled than those adventurers. In Shane''s opinion, I''m afraid it won''t be much worse than those demon hunters or Warcraft hunters. Adventurers kill Warcraft. Most of them just follow the trend. Their main scope of work is exploration. Therefore, in terms of combat experience and on-the-spot play, adventurers are much stronger - in short, they are miscellaneous but not refined. They know something about everything, but they just don''t study it deeply. However, Sean''s killing skills - the killing skills in the face of Warcraft, Sean thinks he can''t find any words to describe. A bonfire was lit. Joanna has unloaded her armor, put aside her tower shield and weapons, and is cleaning and leveling the ground. They will spend their first night here. Holmes was cleaning the Warcraft meat, which was left by Sean after he solved the Warcraft along the way - they didn''t pay attention to the first Warcraft bones, but they just picked two from the road for dinner at nightfall. The water source was called back nearby. Although rez is a magician, elemental water cannot be used for food, even for cleaning. The water element will penetrate into the meat. If human beings eat it, it will produce a principle similar to poisoning. However, if the water element is filtered in clean water, it will become edible, which is a little strange. However, unless there is a shortage of water, there are generally no magicians who waste magic to do this when they have water. Because the filtration of water elements is differentiated according to the ratio of one to one, how much purified water can filter how much water condensed by water elements. Akam is responsible for the fire of the campfire. This fire control is also very particular. It can not be too large or too low. Too big is easy to cause forest fire and attract Warcraft, while too small is easy to extinguish. Rez is a little far away from the three of Arkham. I don''t know what he''s studying. However, he did not help Akam and others to build the camp. Akam and others seem to be used to it and did not pay attention to rez. After all, they are actually bound by another agreement. As long as the exploration mission is successfully completed, we will go our separate ways after leaving the ruins. Arkham always felt that rez was a little strange. It wasn''t long before Shane returned to the camp. Seeing Snell''s return, Arkham kept watch over the fire, strung the Warcraft meat handled by Holmes with branches, and then baked it by the campfire. At the same time, he raised his head and asked, "where''s Sean? Hasn''t he had enough? " "In the back, back." Said Snell, looking hesitant. "What''s the matter?" Arkham keenly noticed Snell''s face and said with a smile, "do you think it''s a little troublesome to wipe Sean''s ass? Ha ha, I''ll let Joanna take charge of the protection tomorrow. You can have a rest tomorrow. " "No." Snell shook his head, thought about it, and then said, "I haven''t done it once." "Wait." Arkham''s face changed slightly, then pointed to the Warcraft that Holmes was still dealing with and said, "he solved these two level-4 Warcraft alone I thought it was...... " "Not me. I thought he couldn''t compete with level 4 Warcraft and was preparing to fight. As a result... He solved it more quickly than I did. " Snell said with a complicated look, "and not only these two, all Warcraft, from level 2 to level 4, were solved by him alone. Basically, level 2 and level 3 Warcraft don''t need a second sword at all, and level 4 Warcraft can basically be solved with one sword except for some rough skin and thick meat. " "Not hurt?" Arkham asked in a deep voice. "No." Snell shook his head. "His actions are very neat, and... Indeed, as he said, he knows the weakness and key position of every Warcraft. So in the process of fighting, he either doesn''t play the sword, but just moves and dodges, but once he plays the sword, he will definitely solve a Warcraft completely. I''ve been ready to rescue several times in an extremely dangerous environment, but he can turn the situation around in an instant. " "This guy, it doesn''t look easy." Hearing what Snell said, Joanna suddenly interrupted, "is it a Warcraft Hunter?" "I''m afraid only experienced and skilled Warcraft hunters can have his technique." Snell thought for a moment. Although he had not seen the Warcraft Hunter, he had heard the mercenaries in the tavern mention the Warcraft Hunter, but those Warcraft hunters didn''t seem to have such a crisp means as Sean, "I''ve observed for a long time today, and I''m not as good as him in dealing with Warcraft. He just seems to know what all Warcraft are going to do. " "Do you still think he''s just a Warcraft scholar?" Rez''s voice suddenly rang again, with a faint smile. Arkham was not used to Ruiz''s attitude. He turned his head and looked at Ruiz and said in a deep voice: "I don''t care whether he is a pure Warcraft scholar or not, and I don''t want to know All I know is that he has a prior agreement with us, which is enough. The rest is between you and me. As long as he does not intend to enter the ruins together, there is no need to involve him in more problems. " Rez snorted coldly, but he stopped talking. Because of Ruiz''s trouble, others don''t discuss Sean, but generally speaking, Sean still knows that Sean can''t be treated as an ordinary Warcraft scholar. He should be regarded as a Warcraft Hunter. At least Arkham doesn''t have to assign people to protect Sean. If they encounter anything particularly critical, they also have better coping ability. You know, although Warcraft scholars and Warcraft hunters are only two words different, they are two completely different concepts. The former is only a theoretical school, while the latter can be a practical school. Theorists, there is no assessment level for rank. However, Warcraft Hunter is a real profession with a clear rank level. Most importantly, the former does not necessarily have the combat effectiveness of the latter, but the latter must have some knowledge of the former. However, the lowest level of Warcraft Hunter is also a fifth level profession, which means that at least an expert in silver realm is qualified to be a Warcraft Hunter. Sean is only the upper bronze, not a real Warcraft Hunter. So at this time, Arkham can understand why Sean will go with himself and others, and strongly request to fight with Warcraft: Arkham believes that Sean is preparing for the job of Warcraft Hunter. Soon, Sean came back with a huge leopard Warcraft about one meter long. Seeing Sean coming back, Arkham got up to greet him and said with a smile, "ha ha, we''re ready for the food." Sean smiled. "I know you''ll be ready." "What are you..." Arkham was stunned and asked, pointing to the Warcraft dragged by Sean. "Seasoning." Sean said with a smile, "the mountain rock leopard, also known as the salt leopard, contains a substance called sodium chloride in its blood, which can be used as edible salt when directly applied to food. However, the taste will certainly be a little fishy, so we need to use Houttuynia grass. There will certainly be such plants growing near the mountain rock leopard''s nest. They rely on some microorganisms in the mountain rock leopard''s excreta as food for survival, and the mountain rock leopard also needs Houttuynia grass to clean up its intestines and stomach and purify its blood. " As Sean spoke, he expertly bled the mountain rock leopard, filled a large basin, then treated the smelly grass with his sword as a kitchen knife, then threw it into the basin, and then put it on the fire to boil, just like cooking thick soup. Mercenaries and adventurers have long been used to living in the wild, so they will only consider the color, flavor and flavor of food under appropriate circumstances. In most cases, food is only a consumable for them to recover their physical fitness. However, if you can have delicious food that stimulates your taste buds, no one will refuse. Before, Sean told them not to bring dry food and other things. Naturally, they wouldn''t bring salt, but I didn''t expect Sean to be able to solve this problem. Soon, under Sean''s cooking, the things in the iron basin soon became a transparent and clear liquid, and quickly condensed into granular fine crystals. Only then did Sean take down the iron basin. Arkham looked at it. The amount of blood was almost one liter, but there was less than a little bit at the bottom of the basin, which looked like a few grams, which was probably only enough for them to eat this time. "The meat of mountain rock leopard is sour, astringent and salty. It''s not suitable for eating, but there''s plenty of blood in its body. It''s completely enough, but it''s more troublesome to cook." Sean picked up the salt and sprinkled it on the barbecue. "I said, this forest is full of good things, which can make us self-sufficient These are smelly roots. Throw some around our camping site later, and the evil wolf won''t come near. They don''t like the smell. Spend the night in the AMIZ forest. The most important thing to worry about is the magic wolf. Other Warcraft don''t matter. They make a lot of noise when they walk around. " Listening to Sean''s explanation, Arkham and others all look like being taught. Arkham, in particular, felt deeply at this time that choosing to go with Sean was the smartest decision he had made so far. Only rez, with his eyes fixed on Sean, didn''t know what he was thinking. Chapter 963 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! Sean found that Arkham was a good man. Although he was born in a noble family, he was the most orthodox adventurer. He didn''t have a lot of problems of the noble. On the contrary, he was more like a mercenary. Of course, all this means that without provoking him, it will not be fun if he becomes an opposition with Arkham. This guy''s combat ability is not weak at all. With the help of the magic weapon, he has a very strong combat level - even if Sean recovers to the top gold without using the black king, I can''t say I can win steadily in one-on-one situation. But it''s no problem to remain invincible. But if there was a chance to play the soul of peace and tranquility, Sean felt that ten arkams would have to die. A pleasant chat is the best way to increase mutual affection. In this conversation, Arkham is not the only one who has gained. Joanna, Hans and Snell all have different gains, and they have a deeper understanding of Warcraft. However, it is only limited to the Warcraft in akaz forest. Even if Sean wants to say, they can''t understand too much in the absence of physical pictures. After listening to Sean''s explanation of some Warcraft in the akaz forest, Akam turned the topic to the ghost winged magic lizard. Ghost winged magic lizard is actually not as difficult to deal with as expected. It''s easier to deal with as long as you know your weakness. Generally speaking, Warcraft with a keen sense of smell are particularly averse to strong odor, which will make them lose a lot of judgment. Ghost winged magic lizards rely on smell and temperature to prey. They move quickly, have strong attack power and high defense ability, but they also have the characteristics of many large Warcraft creatures: great consumption. And no longer than ordinary giant lizards, they can hibernate for a long time after a full meal. Ghost winged magic lizards have to eat almost every day, but they often hunt a certain amount of food back to their nests for storage, which can be supplemented in case of food shortage. Moreover, the ghost winged magic lizard has a little-known characteristic: weak endurance. This is also the reason why ghost winged magic lizards don''t like to fight with strong ones, because they are difficult to win creatures with similar strength to themselves in a short time, especially human strong ones. This is also one of the main reasons why ghost winged magic lizards are listed as level 6 Warcraft rather than level 7 Warcraft. With Sean''s explanation, the people soon had a deeper understanding of the ghost winged magic lizard. "The weakness of ghost winged magic lizard is odor?" After hearing Sean''s introduction, Arkham asked again. "Yes." Sean nodded, "but it''s not an ordinary smell. If it''s just an ordinary smell, the ghost winged magic lizard would have been extinct In this forest, there is a special plant called stink scavenging flower. This plant is carnivorous. They will spit seeds with strong odor to attack the target. This odor seed has strong abnormal properties, which can basically make any creature fall into many states such as vertigo, nausea, chaos and so on. Once a creature falls into this state, they will wrap and attack the target with blood sucking vines, hang the creature and bury it underground as their nourishment. " "What a disgusting creature." Snell frowned. "But we''ve been exploring this forest for some time. Why didn''t we find it?" "It''s not that you didn''t find it, but that you missed it." Sean shrugged. "I''ve seen your progress map. We''ll meet them along the way. They generally grow in a humid environment, and there must be water nearby... Like here." Sean said, pointing to a huge jungle near the bifurcation of the stream on the way forward this time, and then continued: "when you passed here before, you must have seen a purple flower cluster, about forty centimeters high." Hearing what Sean said, the crowd nodded slightly, and Snell, who had been in charge of the guard, also said: "yes, but... It doesn''t look very dangerous." "Next time you try within a meter of them." Sean gave a strange smile, "although they have no eyes, they have a special way of sensing. As long as you fall, dozens of vines will appear immediately, strangle you alive, and then drag you to the ground." "So terrible." Joanna let out a low cry. "The attack range of stinky scavenging flowers is one meter, but their underground vine coverage is ten meters." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "so we have two skills to deal with this kind of thing. One is to dig a pit outside their attack distance, find their vines and poison them. There are many Warcraft blood in the forest. As long as we hunt enough Warcraft and bleed, these things have no wisdom. As long as the blood is absorbed But the scene is disgusting. " They imagined a lot of vines * like insects that rolled and absorbed blood, and suddenly felt a chill. "What about the second?" Asked Arkham. "Stand a meter away and attack." Sean naturally said, "just stand one meter away and set fire to these things. All plants are afraid of fire. Anyway, what we want is just the seeds in their bodies. Burning these things will not destroy the seeds It''s just that this method is not as fast as the first one. After all, the geographical location is cloudy and humid, and it''s not easy to set fire. In addition, I have to worry that this special plant is likely to make indiscriminate attacks when attacked by fire. " "Indifference attack?" "Is to shoot all the smelly seeds in the body. Don''t forget that their vines cover a radius of ten meters. Once you are knocked down, these unwise things will continue to act according to their instincts and hang you and bury you. " "There is no other way to solve it?" Arkham frowned slightly. "Yes, I have a fight with the ghost winged magic lizard." Sean continued, "just try to lure the ghost winged demon lizard to open its mouth and throw a bomb directly into its mouth Simple explosives and materials can also be found in the forest. It''s not troublesome at all. And made of materials from the forest, this ghost winged magic lizard can swallow it as food... Their internal organs are much more fragile than their skin. Just swallowing three or four is enough to kill them. " "This method is much simpler." Akam thought for a while, and his face seemed satisfied. "We can hunt Warcraft, then hide explosives in it and cheat the ghost wing magic lizard to eat it. As long as we can detonate a bomb, we can have a chain reaction." "It''s easy for you to think. The ghost winged magic lizard won''t eat the food abandoned outside the nest." Sean directly rejected Akam''s idea, "even if it is eaten, it is swallowed bit by bit. Once the bomb is bitten, it will explode immediately. It''s not so easy for you to hurt it." "It seems that we can only try to deceive him into opening his mouth." "If it were me, I wouldn''t choose to do so." Sean shrugged. "Why?" Joanna asked suspiciously, "shouldn''t this way be simpler than killing that stinky flower? I can stand it for a while. It''s not a problem to deceive it into opening its mouth, and... " Sean knocked on Joanna''s Tower Shield and said, "made of fine steel?" Joanna didn''t know why, but she nodded. "In front of the ghost winged demon lizard, it''s no different from paper. Do you believe it?" Sean glanced. "Don''t say it''s blocking. As long as it hits once, your tower shield will be deformed. If it stabs you with bone wings, this thing will be pierced directly The most terrible thing about ghost winged magic lizard is not its three-tier magic attack ability, nor its powerful double defense, nor its strength, but the bone wing on its back. This thing is really sharp. If you can hunt a ghost winged magic lizard and completely remove its bone wing, You can at least ask someone to make two gold grade demonized weapons. If you meet a real master, it is not impossible to forge a legendary weapon This is the most valuable place for the ghost winged magic lizard. " Akam and others made a sound of backward suction of air-conditioning, while rez''s eyes were slightly bright. They didn''t expect that the bone wings on the back of the ghost wing magic lizard were so valuable. "Even if you are powerful, you can block the bone wing attack of the ghost wing magic lizard, and the material of the bomb is not so easy to find It''s impossible to collect these materials without one or two months. To be honest, I don''t have so much time to deal with them slowly. And I believe you don''t have the patience to deal with these things slowly. " "It seems that you can only choose to find those smelly flowers..." "Stink eats rotten flowers." "Well, the stink is in trouble eating rotten flowers." "I recommend the first one." Sean continued to provide advice, "digging a pit may be more troublesome, but the rest is relatively simple, and Warcraft with toxic blood is also easy to find, which can be found near stink eating rotten flowers The devil spider wolf is between level 4 and level 5 Warcraft. It is a wolf type Warcraft with six legs and strange patterns on its back. They live in the form of family. Generally speaking, a family unit can find three to five. We only need about 20 to poison all those things. " In this regard, Sean is an authority, and others listen to Sean. Even if the scene of bleeding was disgusting, there was nothing they could do to save time. After all, they couldn''t order Sean to do anything. After this chat, everyone has a clearer view of each other''s positioning. Of course, Sean got along well with others except rez. I just don''t know why, Sean has a sense of vigilance against Ruiz. His intuition tells Sean that Ruiz is very not simple, and there must be a conspiracy on this trip. Sean knew that his intuition was getting more and more accurate. He didn''t know what caused it, but he only knew that as long as he followed his intuition, there would be no mistake. And subconsciously, Sean suddenly felt as if something was calling him - he wasn''t sure if it was an illusion. Then the next day, they continued on their way. The way of action is no different from the first day. Sean is still running rampage in front, Sean is the "fireman", and the others are moving slowly in the rear. However, the Warcraft on the road began to gradually break away from the area of low-level Warcraft. Although they had not officially gone deep into the forest, there were more level 4 Warcraft, but Sean didn''t have much trouble dealing with it. On the contrary, after the experience of the first day, Sean''s killing speed and skills were more clean. When he returned to the camp the next day, Akam and others were shocked. Because the smell emanating from Sean has reached the level of the next Silver Peak. If you just break through to the next silver, maybe people will only think it is a good accumulation, but the previous day was only at the critical point of breakthrough, and the next day you directly broke through and reached the peak level, which is more terrible than the level of "quickly consolidating your realm once you break through". But Sean pretended to be stupid and said he didn''t know, and others couldn''t find out what to say. However, when he fell asleep that night, Sean felt that rez''s eyes to him became more strange and full of strange. In the next few days, because Sean''s strength got a breakthrough, everyone''s forward speed accelerated a lot. However, with the gradual deepening of the forest, there are more level 5 and level 6 Warcraft. For Sean, who is still in the sealed state of zhenhun and anhun, there are some dangerous situations in this journey, especially after the emergence of level 6 Warcraft, Sean can''t solve it too neatly. After all, level 6 Warcraft is equivalent to lower level gold, and level 6 Warcraft is more difficult to deal with than the general lower level gold strongmen, so Snell gradually began to join the battle frequently. Even on the fifth day, Joanna began to follow Sean - because Arkham noticed that Sean was on the verge of breaking through again, which shocked everyone, but she was still happy. After all, the faster Sean''s strength increased, the higher their safety factor in the forest, Because now they have officially entered the living area of advanced Warcraft. After two days of moving forward again, Sean didn''t dare to leave the team, but began to keep in line with the whole team. Because they can''t see level 5 Warcraft. Basically, all level 6 Warcraft appear. Level 6 Warcraft won''t be afraid of the breath of Akam and others. Even the demon wolves have encountered two batches, one of which has more than 100, which is almost a tragic battle. Both Holmes and Joanna were wounded in the battle, but fortunately, the injury was not serious, so it did not affect the combat effectiveness. And Sean, also in this fierce battle, officially broke through the realm of lower silver and returned to the level of upper silver. However, there is still a gap between him and his expected return to the top Silver Peak. Nevertheless, Sean is still very satisfied to be able to return to the top silver, because this means that he can use the black king again, which at least doubled his combat effectiveness. Even if Arkham is unfavorable to Sean, Sean is not without anti killing power. But Requiem and zhenhun still didn''t unlock, but it always made Sean wonder. Logically speaking, even if the town soul is not unsealed because the agility value is not enough, the soul should also be unsealed, because Sean learned this skill in the period of lower silver. Now it has been restored to the upper silver. Why hasn''t it been unsealed? I didn''t figure it out for a moment and a half, and Sean didn''t waste time on it. Because something else was seriously distracting Sean. The deeper into the forest, the more obvious Sean felt the mysterious call. Many times he had fallen asleep, but he would be awakened by the boiling blood in the middle of the night. A voice kept shouting and shouting in his mind, as if he wanted Sean to pass, but the voice was so vague that Sean couldn''t tell what was going on. However, the question that bothered Sean for some time was finally answered two weeks after entering akaz Beisen. On this day, after Sean and Arkham quickly solved almost 30 devil spiders and wolves, they bled directly within the vine coverage of stinking and scavenging flowers. It took only half a day to poison all these plants. However, there was a problem when digging the seeds, because the smell of the seeds wrapped in the smelly rotten flower root capsule was so disgusting that Shane and hams vomited on the spot. Finally, Sean, Ritz and Joanna dug up these seeds and quickly made more than a dozen stinky bombs under Sean''s instructions. But even so, the smell is unbearable - it feels like a corpse soaked in water swollen and rotten, and then thrown into a cesspit for a few days to dig it out. Even if the people were soon peeling after soaking in the stream, they still felt as if they were stuck by this smell. However, considering that it can quickly solve the ghost wing magic lizard, people can only continue to endure even if they are disgusted. That''s the night. Sean finally heard the call he had heard since he entered the forest. "My heirs! Come on! I don''t have much time! " This special sound from soul resonance made Sean feel a very unique anomaly. And immersed in this sound, Sean''s only feeling was that his blood seemed to boil. The crazy heat even made him feel that his breath was boiling and rising. Even if it was just an illusion, Sean knew that the voice was real. Because he has received the prompt tone from the system£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 964 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! [you have activated the task.] [mission objective: find the calling place.] [task reward: unknown.] [task failed: unknown.] Sean''s eyes suddenly opened and a unique breath suddenly came out of him. The fluctuation of momentum is not strong, but it is very awe inspiring and far-reaching. Almost at this moment, Akam and others who fell asleep opened their eyes one after another, and a unique feeling of inexplicable palpitation passed through their hearts, so that a subtle panic and fear suddenly rose in everyone''s heart. "What''s going on?" Arkham got up for the first time and drew out his long sword. This enchanted weapon, Sean has checked it before. The quality is the gold level, but because of the lack of maintenance and improper use for a long time, this sword has retreated to the level of powerful silver. However, even if Sean sells it at the cost price, it still needs about one million. This is a successful result. Often, a change of hands auction at this level can sell for three or four million, which is even more valuable in special times. Arkham is a swordsman. This is a rare profession. It was transferred from swordsman. It is a profession that pays more attention to attack, but it is not particularly weak in speed and endurance. However, this is not the key point. The key point is that Jianhao has relatively strong combat skills. It is a profession that depends on skills very much. Akam''s fighting spirit is also a rare ice attribute fighting spirit. This fighting spirit has a very special effect like the thunder attribute fighting spirit, but the thunder attribute is mainly paralysis, while the ice attribute is mainly freezing. In other aspects, it is not much different from the water attribute fighting spirit. It is famous for its length, but it also has a sharp effect. The long sword in his hand is also a magic weapon with strong ice attribute, which reflects his fighting spirit, which also greatly strengthens Akam''s combat effectiveness. As Arkham got up to guard, Snell quickly climbed to the pole of a tree and began to investigate the surrounding environment. And Holmes and Joanna are also ready to fight, but the difference is that Joanna doesn''t wear heavy armor at this time. She just takes the tower shield and battle axe. It''s too late for him to finish wearing the whole set of heavy armor slowly. Because Sean collects all kinds of materials to disperse Warcraft all the way, Akam and others are used to not keeping a vigil at night every night. Ruiz looked at Sean thoughtfully, but he didn''t find anything special, so he didn''t pay too much attention. Instead, he was also guarding against possible attacks. Only Sean knew that there would be no attack at all. The strange palpitation just now was caused by the resonance between the call from afar and his soul. Although the moment the momentum got out of control, Sean realized the problem and immediately controlled the smell. But he did not expect that Akam and others were so sharp and decisive that they immediately prepared for battle as soon as they noticed the strange breath. After waiting for a moment, he still didn''t find any attack. Akam said, "disarm." Other talents relaxed slightly. "We are getting deeper and deeper into the forest. This is the first time we have entered such a deep area. We are not sure what we will encounter along the way, so I hope everyone will keep alert from this moment on." Arkham frowned, then said, "from now on, each of us will have a vigil, two hours each, and the schedule will be... Sean, you''ll be the first." "What''s the matter?" Sean was still thinking about the meaning of the call. Suddenly he heard Arkham calling his name, and he subconsciously replied. "I said that now we have gone too deep into the forest. No one knows what dangers we will encounter, so I decided to arrange a vigil in turn." Arkham said again, "you''ll be the first vigil." "Yes." Sean nodded. He knew that Arkham was taking care of himself. The first and last watchmen are the most relaxed, because the former only needs to survive a short period of time before they can sleep until dawn. They don''t need to be interrupted unless there is a battle. The latter is the last person responsible for the night watch, usually the person who has slept the most energetic, so it is also the person with the lightest mental burden, second only to the first night watchman. When Sean agreed, Arkham began to roll call and arrange the next vigil: "well, the second vigil is by Hans, the third is Sean, the fourth is me, and the last is by Joanna." "My Lord, let me change with you." After listening to Arkham''s arrangement, Snell spoke. The work of vigil seems to be just an arrangement on the list, but in fact it is a great test of a leader''s ability. The last night watchman is Joanna. That''s because he is the only defender and the most important person in the whole team. Therefore, it''s natural to arrange it in a relaxed position without too much energy. Otherwise, once something happens to him halfway, the whole team is likely to suffer a disaster. Generally, in mercenaries and adventurers, defenders like Joanna are treated the same as magicians: they don''t have to be responsible for the night watch. But Arkham''s team can''t because there are too many people. Rez is a magician. He has the special right not to watch the night. Others can''t. In the wake of the night, the hardest work is undoubtedly the penultimate on the list. Just imagine that you have to wake up late at night and watch the night. Not long after you fall asleep after work, the whole team needs to go on the road. In this state of vigilance and light sleep, it is difficult for the spirit to get sufficient recovery. Arkham left this position to himself. Obviously, he is a good manager. "No." Arkham refused directly. At this moment, he fully showed his strength. After rejecting Snell''s proposal, he turned to Sean and said, "Mr. Sean, do you think we should continue on the road or rest here?" "Keep going!" Sean said directly without thinking. At this time, the task of finding the calling place has been added to his taskbar, and it is also a mandatory login task. Unlike those tasks in the past, it will ask Sean whether to accept it or whether there will be other ways to accept it. This situation made Sean feel a very subtle feeling in his heart. His intuition told him that he must go to the place calling him, and there may be some secrets about him. But similarly, his intuition reminded him that there was danger ahead. The tingling sensation from his whole skin and the wonderful dry heat like boiling blood made him show a very dignified look. But others didn''t know what Sean was thinking, but they thought that Sean''s dignified face was because of the palpitation just now. It is likely that there are some dangerous Warcraft moving around them at this time, so people dare not say anything at this time. After all, the most authoritative Warcraft expert Sean has said so. They naturally have to follow the instructions, because even Sean shows such a dignified look, it must not be a easy guy to deal with. So they quickly packed up their things and went on the road immediately. This time, the journey was very smooth. Maybe it had entered the hunting circle of ghost winged magic lizard, and there were a lot less Warcraft on the way. But it was very subtle, but everyone had the illusion of being stared at by something. Arkham knew that the ghost winged demon lizard had been staring at them. When they entered the forest before, they felt the same way when they were stared at by the ghost winged magic lizard. However, this time, the ghost winged demon lizard was obviously smart and did not rush out to find the trouble of Akam and others, but it made people feel more headache, because a frontal attack Warcraft was not terrible. The Warcraft that dormant and waited for the opportunity to make a fatal attack was the most terrible. So in the next few days, at night, everyone consciously began the vigil according to Akam''s arrangement. This night, because Sean was in charge of the first vigil, he began to patrol around when everyone had gone to bed. He could feel that it was getting closer and closer to the calling place. Sean had hesitated before, but now he was sure that the calling place was likely to be the relic that Arkham said before. But in Sean''s memory, there should be no special place in AMIZ''s laboratory or AMIZ''s library. Why does this strong sense of call occur this time? And what Sean couldn''t understand was that he had never heard such a voice and call before. He had this subtle feeling after entering AMIZ Beisen, but it was a coincidence that he would come to AMIZ Beisen this time. Is it true that fate is doomed to such a thing? Sean made a tour and found that there were no problems before he returned to the camp. The campfire was not extinguished, because everyone knew that they had been watched by the ghost winged magic lizard, so there was no need to hide. Instead, let the campfire burn, which can make them warmer this night, so as not to affect their physical fitness and other conditions the next day. But when Sean returned to the camp, he found that the magician named rez didn''t fall asleep, but just waiting for himself to come back£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 965 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! "Aren''t you going to rest?" Sean glanced at rez and didn''t care too much. Through these days of action together, Sean has also known that rez and Arkham are not together. The two sides come together only for some reasons. You don''t have to think about Sean. It must be because they both signed a formal contract in the adventurers guild. Unlike Sean and Arkham, it''s just an oral agreement - it''s not that Sean doesn''t want to conclude a formal contract, but that the formal contracts are mainly soul fluctuations and need to write their real names. Because the contract of the adventurer guild is a formal magic contract commonly used in the miracle mainland at present - this contract scroll produced by the magic guild takes the fluctuation of the soul as the contract mark. Those who violate the contract will leave scars on the soul, which is extremely unfavorable to the future growth path. Moreover, those who violate the contract will also be jointly pursued and killed by all guilds in the whole continent. Almost all major guilds and chambers of Commerce require both sides to sign this magic contract in more formal affairs. Knowing the disagreement between rez and Arkham, Sean was not surprised that rez deliberately kept a sense of distance from Arkham and others. But in addition, even Sean has to admit that rez is really a very powerful wandering mage. The biggest difference between vagrant mages and inheritors and academies is that they have a very high intuition for combat, and there is no formal inheritance and systematic guidance, which makes vagrant mages completely unaware of the principle that "the life of a magician is higher than that of any creature". A mobile turret with great courage, fighting talent and intuition, who is willing to provoke easily. In these days of observation, Sean has found that although rez and Akam maintain the psychology of mutual vigilance, in the battle, rez can tacitly cooperate with everyone to fight. It is not like a person who is vigilant to each other, but more like a teammate who has cooperated for a long time. I just don''t know. Sean doesn''t like Raz. If you have to make it clear, it''s that Sean doesn''t like rez''s eyes - especially those looking at himself. That kind of look made Sean have a creepy illusion. Several times Sean almost couldn''t help but want to start the killing mode for rez. Because of this look, Sean has seen some dangerous people, such as what interesting copy the guild president found in his previous game, or Cecilia''s magic experiment, William''s meeting with recruits, and Beth''s training... They all show such eyes. That''s the look in the hunter''s eyes when he finds his prey. Sean, I really don''t like this look - because it''s the look that treats him as prey. "I''m waiting for you." Rez didn''t seem to know Sean''s hostility and vigilance towards him. Maybe even if he did, he didn''t care. "Wait for me?" Sean frowned and then glanced at the people around him. "They are already asleep and won''t wake up in a short time." Ruiz showed a smile that he thought was kind, but no matter how he looked at it, it made people feel a chill, "I hope no third person will hear our conversation Hey, hey. " "Come on, wait for me." Sean asked in a deep voice, but his attitude was not very friendly. But Ruiz obviously didn''t care. He shrugged and smiled, "you know where that relic is, don''t you?" "I don''t know." Sean said directly without thinking about it. In fact, as the terrain approached, Sean could roughly guess where the ruins called by Arkham and others were. There are only two ruins in the whole AMIZ Beisen. The library is closer to the edge - although Sean doesn''t understand why AMIZ secretly built a library, he only knows that the library is located on the edge of Beisen: it''s just entering from another direction. It seems that there are some research records and valuable special books of AMIZ. However, in the game, players only care about whether they are helpful to their own ability. Such things related to the background information of the game are not interested at all. Therefore, judging from the geographical location, Sean can conclude that this relic must be AMIZ''s magic laboratory. But he knows that doesn''t mean he needs to say it. Especially sharing intelligence with rez. "You know." Rez smiled strangely, "you caused the fluctuation the other night. Moreover, after you wake up, you stare at the direction of the ruins for the first time. Obviously, you feel something Arkham, they don''t understand, but it doesn''t mean I''m easy to fool. The magician''s telepathy is far more powerful than you think. " "I don''t know what you''re talking about." There was a flash of surprise in Sean''s heart, but there was no change in his face. Ruiz sighed helplessly, as if he had expected Sean''s reaction: "I knew it would evolve into this result, so... This is the reason why I let them all fall asleep Since you won''t take the initiative to tell me, I''ll have to resort to a little violence against you. " Sean''s face suddenly changed. But it''s clear that rez is already ready for a conflict with Sean. Because just as his words fell, his left hand suddenly loosened, and the purple and blue cover magic book he held in his hand was suspended. In this windless environment, the pages of the magic book were turning wildly; Almost at the same time, his right hand was raised quickly and made a push towards Sean. Ruiz''s right hand suddenly burst into a blue light, and a magic array appeared on the ground. Then there was a blue glow around Sean, and several thunder lights like iron pillars suddenly shot out from the edge of the magic array. Sean didn''t expect that rez had planned to do it himself. Although he reacted very quickly, he was also ready to fight the moment he saw rez start. But unexpectedly, he was still a step slower than Ruiz, so that as soon as he moved, those iron pillar like thunder lights had been emitted, and Sean felt the hot breath coming to his face, which made him stop immediately, and he was deeply afraid that one might accidentally hit the thunder pillar. In the twinkling of an eye, the thunder light emitted from the magic array was like a cage, which directly imprisoned Sean. "Thunder light thorn?" Sean''s eyes looked very gloomy. This magic, Sean knows. In the game, this skill is the favorite field control skill of many Lei mages - this skill is called the strongest single body control skill, which is not in vain. Perhaps in group warfare, this magic is not very good. It can be easily destroyed with a little external force; However, in the single challenge environment, it is completely impossible to destroy from the inside, which means that you must bear an attack by the other magician. Usually, after Lei magicians control an opponent with thunder light thorns, they have a lot of time to prepare for magic. It is said that it is enough for them to sing a forbidden spell at this time. "It seems that you are also very good at magic." Ruiz smiled, but his smile was really uncomfortable. "In that case, I can''t deceive you. Therefore, I still have to prepare my second magic... This will take a little time, but I believe that after you see my magic, you will be happy to have a more friendly conversation with me. " At the same time, Ruiz suddenly extended his right hand to the Magic Book suspended in the palm of his left hand. The purple fog visible to the naked eye was emitting continuously from the magic book, and then gathered, condensed and swirled in the palm of Ruiz''s right hand. Soon, a purple ball of light the size of a baby''s fist condensed in his right hand. Then, more and more purple energy began to be absorbed by the purple ball, and gradually became as big as a basketball. Only then did rez move his right hand away from the magic book. In the visible range of the naked eye, there seemed to be liquid flowing and rolling inside the purple ball held by Rizzo in the palm. Even if Ritz was more than ten meters away, Sean could still feel the hot temperature in the purple ball and the wild and unstable element power. It''s not too much to say that rez has a nuclear bomb in his hand! But what Sean really cares about is not the purple ball in rez''s hand, but the situation on rez at this time. His skin has completely turned blue, with purple lines all over his body, which makes his whole person look extremely ferocious and terrible. In particular, his hair was completely lost in an instant and turned into a bare piece. The whole body exuded a very terrible and evil atmosphere. He just stared at Sean, and the purple ball in the palm of his right hand gradually turned dark blue, but it was even more terrible. Because that''s plasma! "Are you... A demon...?" Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, but as soon as he said this, he denied himself, "no, your breath is like a devil, but you don''t have that violent momentum You... " Sean''s eyes suddenly moved to the magic book in rez''s left hand. "Very keen judgment." Rez''s face showed an appreciative look, "demon code, it can let me have the ability to be like a devil, but it won''t make me a devil. In other words, I can keep my will, thinking, ideas and mentality, which is just a change in appearance, but it doesn''t matter to me You know, magicians pursue power and knowledge, and everything else is unimportant. " Sean clenched the black king in his hand. Rez was the first magician who made him feel pressure and thorny, and Sean had always ignored all the magicians he had met before. Although Sean can use carelessness as an excuse, in fact, he did make the mistake of belittling the enemy, so that he fell into such a passive situation at this time. If the other party didn''t obviously intend to get any information from Sean''s mouth, but planned to kill Sean from the beginning, I''m afraid Sean would lose a layer of skin even if he didn''t die at this time. "Even if you have the ability of thunder demon, you can''t give full play to it." Sean looked at Ritz, thinking about the Countermeasures in his mind, and said in a deep voice, "thunder demons are superior demons. Their power is very powerful, far beyond the control of humans like you. In your current state, you can only play less than 1% of the power of thunder devil at most, unless you are willing to turn yourself into a devil. " "One percent is enough for you." Rez smiled innocently. But Sean noticed that the word Ritz used at this time was "you", so he completely understood in a moment: "you don''t even want to let Akam go." "They were the sacrifices I prepared." Ruiz grinned, but the whole person seemed more evil and terrible. "I really can only play one percent of the devil''s strength... Oh, speaking of this, I have to thank you, because I don''t know what the devil is. Therefore, you are not as a Warcraft scholar as you said, I have never seen any Warcraft scholar who can tell the kind of demons I borrowed by just looking at me. " Sean was silent and just looked at rez coldly. "Well, but... It doesn''t matter." Ruiz shrugged. "You see, your life is completely in my hands. Now, can we talk about what you know about that relic?"£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 966 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! Sean glanced at the plasma ball in rez''s hand, glanced at the lightning thorns that imprisoned him, and then he gave a sneer: "talk? I don''t think we have anything to talk about But you want to take Akam and them as sacrifices. Don''t you worry about the contract you signed? " "Why worry?" Rez smiled. "As long as I succeed in this sacrifice, I can get the blood of the devil and my soul will grow. That loss is not worth mentioning to me As for that brand, to tell you the truth, I''m still looking forward to it, because it means that a steady stream of high-level sacrifices are automatically sent to the door, saving me from looking everywhere. " "You''re the second person I''ve ever seen trying to control the devil''s blood." Sean suddenly smiled with endless irony, "only fools will trade with the devil, not with the devil Oh, by the way, the first one is not human now. " Rez was slightly stunned and then said, "your joke is really funny." "Ha ha." Sean smiled and lifted the black king, but his eyes began to lock on the plasma ball in rez''s hand. If he gets hit by this thing, Sean can''t hold it. His only way is to break the thunder light thorn at the moment when Ruiz launches the plasma ball attack - other people trapped by the thunder light thorn naturally can''t escape, but the black king in Sean''s hand has the attribute of breaking the devil, and the thunder light thorn naturally can''t trap Sean. But Sean didn''t want to expose the black king''s ability so soon. Although the plasma ball is also a kind of magic, it actually has a very strong physical damage effect - Sean can break the magic attack of the plasma ball, but the subsequent strong explosion and plasma jet are not what Sean can stop with his body, unless he is a strong Saint now. And another reason why Sean didn''t choose to break the thunder thorns immediately was that Sean also planned to kill Ritz unexpectedly: as long as Ritz didn''t throw out the plasma ball, Sean was ready to hibernate. So at this time, Sean completely focused all his attention on rez''s hand and prepared for everything. "Well, let''s not waste time. You''d better tell me how much you know about that relic." Rez turned the topic to the ruins again, "don''t think about procrastinating. It''s completely meaningless for you and me I know that you have a resonance with that relic. I have observed you for several days, so you don''t want to hide it from me. " "Your brain is so big." Sean is not boasting when he has been a film emperor for so long. At this time, although he was surprised at Ruiz''s keen observation, his face showed an absurd look, "if I really resonated with that relic, I would have left you and gone in with you?" "Because it''s not safe." Ruiz said with a natural look on his face, "even I have to go with such a group of people... Although I do regard them as sacrifices, I have to admit that their strength is really strong Well, no one is more suitable for sacrifice than strong strength and soul. " "You''re crazy." Sean said in a deep voice. "Thank you for your compliment." Ritz gracefully saluted Sean, but it was not a magician''s etiquette, but an aristocratic etiquette, a very old aristocratic etiquette. Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his voice was a little more incredible: "are you... Underground residents!?" This time, even rez''s disguised face showed a bit unnatural. But soon, his expression returned to the most exaggerated form in the past. He burst out a burst of laughter. Even because the laughter was so intense that he suddenly began to cough, and the whole person bent down and gasped. But from his fluctuating shoulders and back, it can be seen that his smile is not over. "What a surprise, Lord Sean." Suddenly, Ritz''s tone changed slightly, his voice became low and hoarse, with a hint of sharpness. The whole person''s temperament suddenly changed dramatically, and even his pronunciation changed, and his words were no longer the common language of the mainland, "how did you find that I am not human?" But this time, Sean didn''t answer, but asked, "what''s in that ruins? I don''t believe it. It''s just a place of sacrifice. " In the game, unless it is a special plot activated by someone, NPC generally cannot find the existence of relics. In the game, the relics that adventurers NPCs have been exploring are large-scale public relics, that is, those relics are copies that have existed from the beginning, not undeveloped dungeons. In this world, Sean has found that the opening time of Dungeon copy also needs time to promote. Just like the copy "wandering darkness" he first entered, it doesn''t exist before time. Because of this, Sean found that some rules in the game are also applicable in this world. In other words, many dungeons must be triggered before they can be opened - for example, when he turned Rena into the team, the dungeons could not be opened if he did not appear. But now, akaz''s magic laboratory was opened without triggering, so it can only explain one thing. In the original game, before akaz''s magic laboratory was found, it had been patronized by rez and others once! "Well?" Rez raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you know what''s down there?" "I don''t know." Sean said in a deep voice. This time, he really didn''t lie. What he knows is the akaz magic laboratory visited by rez and others, not the magic laboratory at this time. Ruiz was staring at Sean. After a long time, he suddenly smiled and said, "interesting. It''s so interesting So, you are more valuable than I thought. You really don''t know what''s underneath that can resonate with the relics. Hey hey... Aren''t you a real devil? The legacy of demons living in the world? Ah... Suddenly I want to dissect you. " Sean''s face became very ugly. This is the first time that someone told him to dissect and slice him in front of him. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you so easily. You are more valuable in my eyes now than these guys." Ruiz smiled, and then suddenly pinched the plasma ball with his right hand. He saw that countless ray element energies were distributed crazily and became extremely violent. Sean''s eyebrows were slightly raised and his heart was a little shocked. This is the phenomenon that magic instability is about to explode! Rez did not release the magic, but forcibly dispersed it, but it was obvious that the dispersion failed. With the power of this plasma ball, Sean believes that once these scattered energy detonates, it is difficult for anything to survive within ten meters around - the explosion of unstable elements is often more terrible than the released magic, and the destructive power is usually calculated by ten times. But just then, rez suddenly opened the demon code in his left hand again. In an instant, all the violent elemental energy was absorbed by the demon code, just as a greedy and hungry creature finally found food to eat. Almost a few breaths, the wild element fluctuations in the air were completely absorbed. This time, Sean finally carefully examined the demon code. Thunder demons are superior demons in the abyss. They are born with the power to manipulate lightning. Coupled with the unique special attributes of demons, they can ignore the damage of all fire attributes, and even have very strong destructive ability and all kinds of extremely amazing abilities. Most thunder demons like to rely on their physical advantages to choose melee, because they can easily manipulate lightning, so they can not only create various armor and weapons made of thunder elements on the body surface, but also attach very powerful electrical damage to the attack. I''m afraid the demon code in rez''s hand is made of thunder demon''s skin. Otherwise, he could not have such a powerful ability to control thunder elements. "Don''t worry, I said I wouldn''t kill you, so I won''t kill you." Ruiz smiled, but at this time, a piece of unsteady black energy appeared on his right index finger, "we still have half a day''s journey to reach the ruins, and we will fight with the damn ghost winged magic lizard at that time But before that, I want to control you to prevent unnecessary situations. After all, you already know my real situation, don''t you? " Sean looked at rez coldly, waiting for rez to approach enough distance. But to Sean''s surprise, Ruiz is obviously very cautious. Even when it seems that he has completely controlled the situation, he still chooses to keep a distance of three meters from Sean. Seeing this, Sean was also quite helpless, because it was outside his attack range. But he was helpless. Sean didn''t care too much because he knew there were opportunities next. Looking at Sean''s helpless look, Ruiz smiled and looked very happy: "don''t worry, it won''t hurt very much. It''ll be fine all at once." "But it''s a pity that you made a mistake." Sean looked at Ritz and whispered, "the last thing you should do is release such a powerful magic wave at the nest so close to the ghost winged magic lizard Even if it''s just a few seconds... " Rez''s face suddenly changed. "Roar!" A strong roar suddenly sounded in the forest. Judging from the sound, it is not difficult to hear the anger mixed in it. Ghost winged magic lizard is a powerful Warcraft with dragon blood. Although this blood has become extremely thin, even not even the dragon family, it still has many dragon characteristics. For example, he likes to collect glittering things and has a strong sense of his territory. Therefore, naturally, he hates the outbreak of powerful magic near his nest. Because this behavior is a provocation for the dragon. It expresses only one meaning: silly x, I''ll fuck you! "Whew!" A sharp whistling sound broke through the air, and a section of the tree as strong as three people hugged hit Ritz from the forest. Sean, who had already been prepared, naturally squatted down for the first time, and Ritz fell to the ground at the moment of hearing the sound. The sharpness of his skill was not like a magician at all. Under such a huge tree, let alone thunder and thorns, even ordinary tower shields may not be able to bear it. So there was no doubt that the thunder light thorns used to trap Sean were immediately broken - when he heard the breaking noise, rez''s face suddenly changed again, and then rolled out continuously to the side without hesitation. Almost as he rolled out, Sean had swung the black king and chopped down. But it''s a pity that Ruiz''s combat experience is so high that Sean''s sword can''t kill Ruiz. Sean''s eyes once again showed a trace of regret. This Ritz is so cunning£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 967 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! After several tumbling and avoiding Sean''s attack, rez, who had just stood up, put several protective magic on himself for the first time. The distance between him and Sean was almost ten meters. His eyes looked at Sean coldly: "I regret it a little." Sean was too lazy to pay attention to Ruiz. If he had known this result, he would have no hesitation to break the thunder thorns at the first time, and then kill Ruiz instead of wasting so long time with him there, and finally provoked the ghost winged magic lizard. A huge dark shadow suddenly jumped out of the forest, and then fell heavily on the ground, sending out an extremely strong vibration. When Sean really saw the ghost winged magic lizard, his face changed. This is a ghost winged magic lizard in its prime, which is far more powerful than the average adult ghost winged magic lizard. It looks like the earth''s desert giant lizard is magnified several times. Its back height alone is more than three meters. Considering the length of its tail, I''m afraid it''s about six to seven meters. Every scale on its body looks unusually bright, like crystal stone, which is a symbol of the power of the ghost wing magic lizard. But the most remarkable thing is the bone wing on its back. When it is fully unfolded, it is five meters long from left to right, and its color is as white as ivory. "Damn it!" Sean cursed fiercely, "it''s the ghost wing demon Lizard King!" Rez''s face changed slightly when he heard Sean''s words. Then, the guy turned around and ran away without hesitation, ignoring the criticality of the situation at this time, and even Arkham and others ignored it completely. Poor Arkham and others were still sleeping because of rez''s magic. They just frowned slightly under the vibration caused by the ghost winged magic lizard jumping out just now. At this moment, if he could escape, Sean also wanted to escape, but he knew that he could not do so, because he was closest to the ghost winged magic lizard. As long as he moved, the ghost winged magic lizard would not hesitate to attack him. The only thing he could do now was to pretend that he was too frightened and couldn''t move at all - and in fact, Sean did. He was playing the role of being scared silly and stood shivering in his place. The ghost winged demon lizard looked up at Sean, with a very human contempt in his eyes. But it didn''t attack Sean, but jumped up at the first time and chased Ritz. Unfortunately, with the running of the ghost winged magic lizard, its hammer like tail swung up and down, but it smashed the sleeping Snell. The unlucky half elf, after all, could not escape the malice of fate. In his dream, he was killed by the ghost winged demon lizard without even humming. Seeing the ghost winged magic lizard moving, Sean ran towards Arkham for the first time. As he passed Joanna and Holmes, Sean shook his hand and gave them a sword. The fierce sword cut their skin and woke them up at once. Ritz''s method is no different from that of ordinary magicians, but uses the hypnotic gas of water element sooner or later to make people fall into a deeper sleep state. Simply put, it''s hypnotic Magic. According to the strength of the magician, the effect and power of this magic are different, but rez can make hams and others fall into a deep sleep, which shows that its magic is definitely not low. However, as long as it is hypnotic Magic, its cracking method is very violent and simple. As long as it creates enough pain, people who fall asleep can be directly awakened - of course, in a state like Snell, they can directly see the God of death. "What''s going on?" As soon as he woke up, he smelled a pungent smell of blood and fishy smell, and Hans was stunned. Joanna, on the other hand, obviously hasn''t regained her consciousness yet. She looks a little confused. Sean couldn''t care what to say. He stepped on Arkham''s head with one foot and shouted, "let''s go Rez wants to sacrifice you as a sacrifice to the devil in exchange for power, but he miscalculated and brought the ghost winged demon lizard. Shane is dead! " Hearing Sean''s words, Holmes and Joanna were stunned, and then subconsciously looked at Shane''s position. But what they saw was a mass of meat sauce that could not be called a corpse at all. "Damn it!" Joanna let out a roar and then wanted to stand up, but she just struggled and fell down again. His head was still a little fuzzy. Moreover, because hypnosis had a similar effect on his meat shield, Joanna''s limbs also seemed a little weak, "I''m going to kill that bastard!" "Whether he can survive is a question." Sean pulled Arkham up. This guy is better. The resistance to abnormal state is almost equal to zero. At this time, although he wakes up, his state is just like getting drunk. Although Sean knew that the resistance of Jianhao to all abnormal states was almost zero, he didn''t expect that this would have a negative effect on Akam. In Akam''s state, it is obvious that to let him participate in the battle is to let him die. Joanna''s condition is not much better than Akam. Although he has regained consciousness and judgment, his weakness of limbs is also a problem. I''m afraid he can''t recover in a short time. The only one who recovered quickly was Hans, a knight of the God of war. A little far away, suddenly came a violent explosion sound. The thunder roared one after another. It sounded like a God coming to earth. Among them, there are also a few screams of pain from the ghost winged magic Lizard - with the powerful double resistance attribute of the ghost winged magic lizard, Ruiz can hurt the ghost winged magic lizard, and his strength is not simple. However, with the roar of the ghost winged magic lizard, the sound of the battle became more and more intense, and the fluctuation range became larger and larger. The hair of Sean and others even began to produce electrostatic reaction. "Can you walk?" Sean turned his head and asked Joanna. "Yes." Joanna bit her teeth and stood up, but he was obviously weak when he wanted to get the tower shield. At this time, Sean dared not hide anything. With his current strength, it is impossible to compete with the ghost winged demon Lizard King. The strength of this thing is already equivalent to the peak of level 7 Warcraft. This level of Warcraft corresponds to the strong man at the top of the golden peak. Coupled with the natural strength increase of Warcraft, at least the level of quasi Holy Land strong man can deal with the ghost winged magic Lizard King. Even if Sean has prepared a lot of smelly bombs that can interfere with and affect the ghost winged magic lizard and reduce its combat effectiveness, this is still not the level that Sean can compete alone. It may be possible to win by combining the strength of Akam, Joanna, Hans and others. At the thought of this, Sean''s hatred for Ritz deepened. He didn''t expect that the magician Ruiz would be so crazy that he began to dismantle the bridge before it was over. If he is not a fool, he can only say that he is too conceited and thinks he can control everything. When he came to Joanna''s side, Sean swept his hand and received Joanna''s Tower Shield, halberd and axe into the storage ring. At the same time, quickly help Joanna remove her heavy armor to reduce Joanna''s weight burden and put everything away. "Let''s go!" After that, Sean went to Arkham, picked Arkham up on his back, and then ran quickly. Although Holmes was surprised that Sean had space storage equipment, he didn''t say anything. He just helped Joanna and quickly followed. "Where are we going?" Asked Holmes. In the whole team, he is actually the vice captain and the commander second only to Arkham. Generally, when Arkham leaves the team temporarily, he is responsible for all command, and both Snell and Joanna are used to this behavior pattern. At this time, Arkham was delirious, so Hans had to shoulder the so-called responsibility of captain. He had to quickly find a place to hide and spend the most difficult period for the whole team. "I''ve just heard from Ruiz that it''s only half a day away from the ruins. The ghost winged magic lizard was led out by us. If we move faster, we can enter the ruins now." Sean said without looking back. He didn''t expect Arkham to be heavier than he imagined, which made him want to put Arkham into the space of the storage ring, "this is our only hope The area a few kilometers around here is all the territory of the beast. Before, we were united and it couldn''t find the time to attack, but now our team has split and lost two effective forces. It will come to us when it solves Ritz. With the keen sense of smell of the ghost winged magic lizard, we have nowhere to hide except in the ruins. " Hans nodded and said nothing more, because he knew that no one knew Warcraft better than Sean, so he could only trust his judgment. The battle in the rear became louder and louder, and it felt that Ruiz had almost fought his life. But Sean knew that with the strength that Ritz had shown before, he was very reluctant to compete with the level 6 ghost winged magic lizard. At most, he could only escape immortal. But in the face of level 7 ghost winged magic lizard, I''m afraid he can''t run even if he wants to run. Before, he made a decisive choice to escape, which was very correct, because Sean was closer to the ghost winged magic lizard, and there were several food on the ground. As long as the ghost winged magic lizard stared at Sean, he could run completely. But it''s a pity that Sean wants to know more about the ghost winged magic lizard than Ruiz, so he didn''t act according to Ruiz''s script. In this way, the ghost winged magic lizard naturally solved Ruiz first. After all, the powerful magic explosion wave just now was emitted by Ruiz. In the view of ghost wing magic lizard, it was Ruiz''s contempt and provocation to him. As a result, it naturally turned out that Ritz helped Sean and others leave. As the battle became more and more fierce, Ruiz delayed holding the ghost winged magic lizard for more than five minutes, and Joanna''s physical strength gradually recovered. She no longer needed the help of Hans, so the progress speed of the whole team accelerated a lot. For Ruiz, the half day journey actually refers to the speed at which people move slowly. With the rapid action state of everyone''s full strength at this time, they can arrive in half an hour at most. But at this time, the fighting sound from the rear suddenly disappeared completely, and the whole forest environment sounded terrible. Sean''s face suddenly changed at this moment: "we can''t run away. It''s catching up!"£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 968 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! Sean stood back-to-back with several people, keeping the alert line-up. At this time, it was not easy for Joanna to wear her armor again. Not to mention that he can''t wear it alone, even if he leaves one person to help, it will take several minutes. With the intelligence of the ghost wing magic lizard, he will never give up such a good attack opportunity. Moreover, even if the ghost wing magic lizard really allows Joanna to wear her armor, it is unknown whether he can persist in fighting with his current physical level. The quieter the surroundings, the greater the psychological pressure. But even if they kept alert, they didn''t stop because of it. They were still moving slowly. The closer they are to the ruins, the safer they will be. Everyone knows this truth. "Roar!" But obviously, the ghost winged demon lizard can''t let these people go on like this. It slowly walked out of the shadow in the forest, but it didn''t completely walk out, only showing the first half of its body, but its golden and black vertical pupils stared at Sean with a very obvious color of anger. It sent out a roar of earth shaking and mountains shaking, and the sound waves visible to the naked eye surged out. For a time, there was an image of flying sand and stones on the ground. "Hey, it seems very dissatisfied with you." Because of physical fitness, Joanna can''t hold the halberd in one hand. Now he can only hold the halberd in both hands, but her face doesn''t show much fear. Instead, she is in the mood to joke about Sean. "I pretended to be frightened by it and shouted you up. The beast felt that his IQ was insulted." Sean said faintly, his face seemed very calm, completely without the panic in front of the ghost winged demon lizard, "but it seems that his injury should not be light." "Have a chance?" Asked Holmes in a deep voice. "No." Sean directly broke Holmes''s fantasy without thinking about it. "If Arkham and Joanna can give full play, they still have the power of a war. Now... We can only retreat while fighting, but even so, it''s still very dangerous." "I''ll stay." Said Holmes suddenly. Sean and Joanna suddenly opened their eyes and looked at Holmes in disbelief. Joanna didn''t even think about it, so she directly scolded, "you''re tired of living! Our current situation is not the opponent of the beast at all. You stay alone. Do you think you can still live? " "Roar!" Joanna''s voice was a little louder, so the "beast" was naturally heard clearly, which made the ghost winged magic lizard finally willing to give a little attention to Joanna, and the anger in the pupil was obviously stronger. Its front paws planed a few times uneasily, and then moved forward a few steps again. As its body gradually separated from the darkness, Sean and others finally saw its miserable situation at this time. Rez may not be able to kill the ghost winged demon Lizard King, but he can still do it by making it suffer. But this Sean is bigger than what Sean and others can imagine. The whole body of the ghost winged magic lizard is almost a weapon, and its strongest weapon is naturally the degenerated pair of flying wing bones on the back and the tail with a length of more than one meter and great destructive power. In addition, the ghost winged magic lizard is not much different from ordinary Warcraft. It is nothing more than strong body, excellent endurance, great strength and so on. Even the way of fighting depends on instinct. But at the moment, the left part of the pair of bone wings of the ghost wing magic lizard was completely broken, leaving only a small section of less than 30 cm, and countless cracks appeared in the right part, which must have been unable to be used as a weapon. Then the only remaining threat is the tail of the ghost winged magic lizard. The impact of this tail is no less than the heavy hammer of a siege car. In addition, it is the power of the ghost winged magic lizard. "The old man is hurt." Holmes suddenly grinned. "Is that still uncertain?" "I''m not sure." Sean carefully observed the ghost winged demon lizard that had completely walked out of the shadow area. Its injuries were basically concentrated in the front, and its rear body had no effect at all. In particular, its huge tail was stained with some broken meat, but it was impossible to tell whether it belonged to Snell or Ritz. "This beast is now, That is to increase the probability of winning the joint battle of several of us from 50% to 70% "The success rate is not low." Hans was stunned and smiled. "Yes, but the premise is that the four of us work together." Sean said in a deep voice, "in our current situation, it''s nothing more than leaving four bodies Ruiz did cause some trouble for this guy, but there is still a long way to go before killing him. At least a few of his scales haven''t broken, which means that his strong defense ability still exists. " "It seems that I can only stay." Holmes smiled again, but pulled out the unique chopper behind him, and also wore a half man high square shield. This is the standard equipment of the Ares knight. However, these pieces of equipment are shiny, and it is obvious that Hans has always carefully maintained them. However, no matter how carefully they are maintained, these pieces of equipment are only high-quality quality. This is the best grade in ordinary foundry products. Perhaps Holmes spent a lot of money on these pieces of equipment at the beginning, but it is obviously a little whimsical to want to use these equipment to brush the ghost wing magic Lizard King, a boss at the leader level. "You will die." Sean said directly without even thinking about it. "You said, even if we fight and run, there will still be casualties. Since someone is always going to die, I''ll stay and create a way for you to live. " Hans said lightly, "although I am a few years older than Lord Arkham, and he has always regarded me as his brother, my identity has always been his family knight. Guarding Lord Arkham and dying in front of Lord Arkham is the honor I pursue all my life. " Sean and Joanna both fell into silence. The honor of a knight. Nowadays, there are few things on the whole continent except the Emilia empire. Although there are the most knights and the strongest knights in the whole continent in the St. Joels Empire, they believe in the God of the morning. They are knights belonging to God, not knights on earth. Therefore, maybe they also have their own Knight honor, but they are not as pure as Holmes. "It''s less than twenty minutes away from the ruins." Holmes took a deep breath and then took a few steps forward. "I''ll help you get through this last section of the road Lord Sean, I know you are not a simple person. I just want to ask you one thing... " "As long as I''m alive, I can guarantee that Arkham will be able to leave the forest alive." Sean knew what Hans was going to say, and he agreed without hesitation. Let him stay and die with Holmes. Sean didn''t think that. His life, if not for himself, was for the void duchy, for Cecilia, not for someone like Arkham who walked together for a few days. But since Sean dares to agree with Hans, he naturally has his own considerations. Intuition told him that as long as he could enter the ruins, his strength would be improved again, and Akam and Joanna could also get a sufficient rest time. As long as they came out of the ruins again, the scarred ghost winged magic lizard could not be an opponent. "I trust you, Lord Sean." Holmes didn''t look back. He just said, but Sean suddenly felt that Holmes was laughing. At this moment, Hans did not have the slightest fear. His breath fluctuated very gently, as if he was ready to die generously. For Hans at this moment, death is no longer the end, but a higher level of consciousness. Sean took a stink bomb out of the storage space and handed it to Hans - although they collected a lot of seeds, they only made three stink bombs in the end. The original tactic was that Snell threw these stink bombs out, causing a certain degree of interference and weakening to the ghost winged magic lizard, so as to strive for better time and space for Sean and others. He had full preparation and choice whether to fight or avoid the ghost winged magic lizard sneaking into the ruins. I just didn''t expect that because of Ritz''s conceited and crazy behavior, it would lead to such a result. "Take care!" Sean said a deep voice, then picked up Arkham on his back, turned and left quickly. Joanna''s face showed a trace of hesitation and entanglement. "Come on, Joanne." Holmes said in a deep voice. He held the stink bomb in his left hand and held the arc chopper tightly in his right hand. "If you stay, there is only one more body Lord Arkham, I still need your help. Don''t sacrifice here. " At the same time, Hans began to tap the shield with his hand, making bursts of percussion. The sound changed from light to heavy, from slow to urgent, and finally turned into a roar like thunder. Joanna looked at the back of Hans walking slowly towards the ghost winged magic lizard. Finally, she bit her teeth and turned to chase after Sean. "My Lord Martz, I would like to turn my soul into fuel and add a cornerstone to your kingdom of God. I just ask you to give me endless divine power..." A golden beam as thick as a giant tree suddenly tore the night and dark clouds and fell straight from the sky. Divine blood burns. At this moment, knowing that he was no match for the ghost winged magic lizard, in order to fulfill the loyalty oath he had sworn to Akam, Holmes exchanged his life and soul for 30 minutes of immortality! "Lord Arkham, I''m glad to follow you all these years..." "Now, it''s time to fulfill my promise to you..." "I wish you peace all your life."£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 969 Chinese official account: PS: look at the exclusive story behind the Lord of war, listen to your suggestions for the novel, and pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me! The golden column of light tore the silence and darkness of the night and illuminated a large area of AMIZ Beisen as if it were day. Even people in LANN city can clearly see this golden pillar of light. Many people sighed with helplessness and regret. Of course, he showed a mocking look. In these people''s opinion, if they want to display the special ability of divine blood combustion, it must be that some adventurer team or mercenary regiment that doesn''t know the heaven and earth goes too deep into the forest, and this situation will appear. Most of the people who show this look are just small roles of the third or fourth order - it is precisely because of this mentality of being unable to see others well and longing for others to be more unlucky and miserable than themselves that these people are doomed to never be strong. Only the really strong will understand the meaning of God''s blood burning. In AMIZ Beisen, when Sean saw the moment the golden beam fell, he knew that Hans could not live. Divine blood burns. This skill is unique to Mars, the God of war. It can make the caster''s body particularly tough. Any form and energy attack can''t hurt the caster itself. It can be called a real invincible skill. However, as a price, the caster has to give up everything including his own soul, which means that once the effect is over, the caster will be completely annihilated: not only can no trace be found in this world, but even the soul will turn into the power of Martz and become a cornerstone for Martz to build the kingdom of God, unlike other believers, It is also possible to enter the kingdom of Mars in the form of heroes and continue to exist. Even in the game, this skill can only be launched at the cost of a player''s death penalty of five levels. And Sean finally understood why Holmes was so determined to buy them the last twenty minutes. Unfortunately, the burning of divine blood can not improve a person''s strength. It only makes him unable to be killed in any way in 30 minutes, but his personal martial arts, endurance and other aspects have not been strengthened. Therefore, although God''s blood burning is a unique divine skill of the God of war church, its prestige is not widely known by people, and only the God of war knight can display it. Relatively speaking, this ability is not as famous as the three skills in the war series. Looking at the golden pillar of light, Joanna looked very sad. He may not know what the burning of divine blood is, but he knows that it is really impossible for Holmes to survive. An extremely crazy idea suddenly sprouted in his heart. He has never hated a person so much as now. "Let''s go." Sean said faintly, "don''t let Hans''s sacrifice be in vain." "Ritz..." "He can''t be alive." Sean''s voice was a little more low, and his look was a lot more ugly. "He was able to compete with the ghost wing demon Lizard King for so long with the help of the thunder Demon power of the demon code. It would be great if he could hold on for two minutes with an ordinary magician If he has demon blood, or can be completely transformed into a demon, he may escape, otherwise he should be in the belly of the beast now. " Joanna fell into silence. He wanted to say something and vent his inner grievances and anger, but he didn''t know how to speak or vent. Finally, he could only follow Sean silently, because they didn''t have much time and had to enter the ruins before Hans fell completely. "Don''t worry, that animal won''t live long." Sean sighed, hoping that rez was still alive, at least he could avenge himself. "Yes." Joanna nodded and said nothing more. Considering Joanna''s physical problems, Sean also slowed down slightly along the way. However, without the burden of heavy armor, Joanna''s shield guard already has great endurance advantages, so there are no worries except that she needs Sean to take care of the speed at the beginning. At least he can keep up with Sean''s physical consumption. Twenty minutes'' journey, say long or not, say short or not. Sean, Joanna and Arkham soon came to the mouth of a fishy cave. It can be seen from the opening of this hole. Hole. I''m afraid the initial height is not very high. It should be able to accommodate two people to enter side by side. However, when the ghost winged magic lizard took this place as a nest, the cave was obviously rebuilt. Only the height was more than four meters and the width was about five meters. It was not a problem for Sean and other three people to enter side by side. "This is the entrance to the ruins?" Sean asked with some doubt. The current position is slightly different from that in the game. In the game, the entrance of akaz''s magic laboratory is built on a building ruins. It can be seen that the old appearance of the ruins should be a castle, but I don''t know why the castle was destroyed, leaving only the bottom foundation. Under this foundation, there is a secret passage through which you can enter a basement, which is the real entrance to the akaz magic laboratory. But in front of him was a hole full of fishy smell. Sean didn''t even see any foundation buildings related to the castle. "This is a secret road." Joanna said, "we found it by accident On the other side of the cave, there was a castle built close to the mountain. At that time, we accidentally found the magic magic array and met rez. We stayed here for a period of time, studied and investigated the surrounding terrain, and finally found a secret road here... " After listening to Joanna, Sean finally figured out one thing. Why did the player see the ruins of the foundation of a castle. Obviously, in the game, someone must have been here and opened akaz''s magic laboratory, thus completing the exploration of the dungeon, which led to the emergence of this copy. However, there must have been some changes later, or it may have been a part of the game plot. Therefore, the low mountain was completely destroyed, leaving only the foundation ruins of the castle. This is an area with a story. Sean looked around and looked at the white bones around him. He was sure they were the rest of the ghost winged magic lizard. "Do you know where the secret road is?" Sean asked. It was far from where the ghost winged magic lizard and Hans fought. There was no sound of battle except that the golden light still reminded Sean Holmes that he was not dead at this time. But Sean believes that Hans may not last long. He may not die, but his physical strength will be exhausted. Once he can''t stop the ghost winged magic lizard, the guy will come to the nest. After all, the place where Sean and others left was the nest of the ghost winged magic lizard. In addition, Akam and others had fought with the ghost winged magic lizard before, and even the conflict broke out in their nest. With the wisdom of the beast, he must be able to figure out the key. At that time, he left exhausted Hans and rushed directly to the nest, I''m afraid it will only take a few minutes. "I know." Joanna also knows that time is pressing and has come here. If she is still intercepted by the beast and falls short of success, Joanna must not forgive herself, so he nodded and went directly into the cave. Looking at Joanna''s familiar progress, Sean really believed that the other party knew the way. But Sean was also not idle. He quickly compared the route in his mind. He felt that if the cave was built behind the castle of akaz, the channel position and route of the secret road should be consistent. But then Sean soon found that everything in the cave was completely inconsistent with what Sean knew in his memory. I don''t know why, Sean suddenly came to a conclusion in his heart: This is not akaz''s magic laboratory! But Sean didn''t have a clue where it was. The only thing he could know was to enter the cave. After entering the cave, the voice calling him became clearer and stronger. Sean even began to have a slight illusion, as if the place he was in was not a hole, but a place with birds and flowers, and even the smelly smell disappeared at this time. Sean looked around vaguely. He felt a man standing not far in front of him. The man was waving to him and calling for him to pass. Obviously can''t see each other''s appearance, but Sean feels that the other party is smiling. "My son, you finally came..." A weak but unusually clear voice sounded in Sean''s ear. "Our mission..." "Lord Sean?" Just when the figure seemed to be going to say something, Joanna''s voice suddenly sounded next to him, pulling Sean back to reality from the illusion. For a moment, the stinky smell spread again, almost making Sean spit out on the spot, "what''s the matter with you?" "No, nothing..." Sean shook his head. Although he couldn''t see five fingers around, Sean could see the hole even if he didn''t see it. * * the clutter of the environment, "have you found the entrance to the ruins?" Joanna nodded, then struggled to lift a slate to reveal a passage below. As soon as the channel was revealed, a blue spark appeared, shining the whole channel, and even illuminating a small area around it. Sean did not hesitate at all. Even when he walked into the channel with Akam still in a daze, Joanna quickly followed and covered the slate again, because he had heard the roar of the ghost winged magic lizard and the slight vibration from the ground. When the slate is covered again, the faint light emitted from the channel disappears without a trace. Even the gap between the slate and the ground does not exist at all, just like a flat terrain£¨ A good activity with pie falling from the sky. Cool mobile phones are waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account! Chapter 970 The air in the channel is not turbid, and there is no wet rot smell of soil. On the contrary, it is very clean, even a little fragrant. It''s like the freshness of birds and flowers that Sean smelled before. Sean and Joanna walked down the passage to the ground, and the smell of fragrance in the air was stronger. Both of them were in a slightly better mood. After all, the taste of the nest of the ghost winged magic lizard was really unacceptable. After entering the tunnel, Sean was more sure that this was not amez''s magic laboratory, because it was completely different from the situation in the game. Sean first put Arkham on the ground, then took out Joanna''s equipment again, and then began to look around. At this time, the place where Sean and Joanna are located is the bottom of a stairway, surrounded by light blue soft light, which looks like fluorescent lights embedded in the wall. There is only one passage in front of them, and I don''t know where it leads, but it can be confirmed that this is their only way. At this time, it is obviously unrealistic to return to the nest of the ghost winged magic lizard. After being hit hard by rez and Holmes, the ghost winged magic lizard will certainly hide in his nest to recover from injury in the next days and won''t leave at will. "You''re here to protect Arkham. I''ll go ahead and have a look." Sean found that nothing could be found around him, so he said. Joanna also knew that her physical condition was not very good at this time, so she couldn''t help, so she nodded and sat on the ground. He was originally from Arkham. Although the time he spent with Arkham was not as long as that of Snell and Holmes, he was also a companion who had worked together for several years. In fact, they had formed a fixed team relationship and had been divorced from the concept of ordinary adventurers. However, they didn''t feel any problems, so they had been making do with it, Until I met rez. Joanna''s face looked a little ugly at the thought of Ruiz. Sean knew what Joanna was thinking. He glanced at Akam, who was still in a daze. He didn''t say anything, but left some food to prevent him from coming back in time. Then he began to walk forward. The passage is spacious. It can accommodate at least four people walking side by side, which is more spacious than the nest above. Sean checked the stone walls on both sides and found that they were made of a material he didn''t know, and their hardness was not much weaker than that of the black king. Sean took the black king and rowed on it, leaving only a shallow white mark. Although he didn''t exert himself, the material was really enough to shock Sean. After testing the stone wall, Sean also slightly checked the ground and found that the ground was as hard as the stone wall. It looked like a channel excavated from a huge underground. But Sean is very clear that there can be no natural material with such hardness on the miracle continent, maybe before the ash age, but after the ash age, many ore materials have been excavated, and the stone wall and floor of this passage are obviously not pure natural materials, but a synthetic material. Sean stepped forward. But this time, there was no voice calling again in his mind, which made Sean frown slightly. There was no strange smell in the air except a sweet smell. But the smell was not a dangerous signal. At least Sean didn''t feel any impact on his spirit. On the contrary, his spirit seemed to become more energetic after smelling the sweet taste. This made Sean speed up his pace. He suddenly wondered where the smell came from, and he always thought he should know the smell, but he couldn''t remember where he had smelled it for a while. The passage seemed like an endless corridor. No matter what speed Sean moved forward, he never saw any new scenes. This made Sean a little confused. He began to wonder if he had been hit by some magic trick. This is not impossible. Because in many relics, large magic arrays are arranged. Perhaps in the era of the existence of the gods, these arrays were only used as a means of obstruction to warn others that they have broken into other powerful fields, and there is no danger in themselves. However, with the passage of time, in today''s era, it is not easy to easily crack these magic arrays. Many people often lose their lives because they can''t get away after falling into these magic arrays. Even at the beginning of the game, many players can only hate the level because they can''t break the illusion. As a result, they have the highest fatigue value and the consumption of hunger. This is why many guilds and teams began to pay attention to illusionists in the middle and late stages of the second expansion of the game, because only they can easily remove these illusionists. Sean''s eyebrows frowned. He even began to prepare to retreat. But just then, the exhausted and weak voice sounded in Sean''s mind: "keep moving!" Sean was excited all over, and then subconsciously began to move on. "Who the hell are you?" Sean shouted in his heart. But there was no reply. It seems that this time, the voice lost the ability to talk to Sean and just kept urging Sean forward. Several times when Sean wanted to stop, the voice became so severe that Sean felt a strong tingling in his head, which forced him to move on. But even so, after another half hour, Sean still didn''t come to an end. At this time, the voice in Sean''s mind no longer blindly urged Sean to move forward: "firmly believe in your goal! Keep moving! " At this moment, in Sean''s eyes, he even saw the green field again. A figure stood in the green field and looked at Sean calmly. Sean couldn''t see each other''s face clearly. There seemed to be a thick fog, but Sean could clearly feel each other''s eyes full of warm smiles. It is like a kind elder looking forward to the growth and promise of the younger generation. "Who are you?" Sean suddenly asked. "A little further." There is a nice clear sound, but in any case, it can''t cover up the fatigue in the sound. It''s like an old man who can''t stop the passage of years. He is sitting in a rocking chair at the last moment of his life, waiting for the last visit of his descendants. At this moment, Sean suddenly dared not move on. He was afraid that if he really met the other party, the other party would leave peacefully like an old man who could finally swallow his breath. Sean didn''t understand why he felt this way, but at this moment, he really didn''t want to move on. His pace also slowed down slowly, almost one step per second - Sean didn''t dare to stop. I don''t know why. After hearing the man''s words that let him move on and firmly believe in his goal, Sean was afraid to stop. "Don''t be afraid." The broad and gentle voice sounded again with an unknown understanding, "we are people involved in the world, and death is not the end for us, because the fire of our will has not been extinguished Come, my son, and move on bravely. I''m waiting for you on the other side of the door. Don''t be confused by the vain corridor. Your road shouldn''t stop here. " The scene in front of Sean began to blur. Then soon, the green field of birds and flowers Sean saw retreated rapidly from Sean''s surroundings like the ebb sea water. When Sean came back to his senses again, the surrounding area had been restored to the endless corridor, the light blue fluorescence was still shining, and the fragrance in the air was still filled. But Sean finally remembered where he had smelled the smell. The flower of vanity. This is a very rare plant. It can be used as magic material. It is also a necessary material for advanced alchemy potions. It is also an auxiliary material for many illusionists to practice illusions. This kind of thing is now very rare in the miracle continent. It is said that it is a special plant brought by other planes. But originally, this plant was used as an anesthetic, because even when the legendary strong were seriously injured and needed pain relief, this plant can also produce an effect. However, after later transplanted to the miracle continent, it has the property of confusing others. It can amplify all creatures'' sense of the passage of time and all kinds of other perceptions. Falling into the fragrance of vain flowers, it is easy to lose yourself, and then consume a lot of physical strength in vain, and finally starve to death. Sean was sure that if it hadn''t been for the voice''s reminder, he might have been lost. Staring at the seemingly endless front, Sean closed his eyes, then gently exhaled, took a deep breath, and then he walked forward with his breath held. This time, Sean no longer looked with his eyes or sensed with his senses. He just kept moving forward and walking. For children who knew nothing about the surrounding situation, only his mind did not change. He knew that there was a man waiting for himself in the depths of the ruins. Sean doesn''t know whether this relic exists in the game. But what he knows is that the only purpose of this relic in this world is to wait for his arrival. Almost the moment Sean realized this, the system also heard the prompt sound of his task completion at the same time. Chapter 971 [you have completed the task: find the calling place.] [the current task has been updated: understand the origin of those involved in the world (unfinished) and activate the power of blood (unfinished).] [task success reward: Blood awakening; One chance to win a fully designated lucky draw.] [task failure penalty:???] The system sound in his mind was loud and clear, and even vaguely mixed with a unique tone that had not been before, which made Sean feel that the sound no longer seemed so cold. Suddenly. Sean suddenly felt a light pressure around him, as if he had crossed some barrier or field. So he quickly opened his closed eyes and saw a huge jade door against the top of the channel - the material of the whole door looked like jade. Sean reached out and touched it, which was slightly cool. However, if the hand is pressed for a long time, there will be warm heat feedback on the door, but after the hand leaves, the door will soon become warm and cool again. "Come in." The unique voice of vicissitudes in Sean''s mind sounded again. Sean knew that the other person didn''t mean any harm, and he wasn''t cheating him, but was really waiting for him and tried to tell him some secrets. So this time, without any hesitation, he reached out to push the huge jade door. The gate looks heavy, but it''s actually very light. Almost pushed by Sean, the jade door opened. The world behind the door happened to be the green place where Sean saw the fragrance of birds and flowers. There are not a lot of magic laboratory seats, materials and medicine cans in the imagination, nor any strange taste, nor any enemies or other things within the thinking range of normal people. The whole world is like a green grassland ocean, with a breeze blowing, and the grass on the grassland is pressed very low, just like the waves on the sea. "You''re here at last, my son." The opening of the jade door is like a space portal erected in this unique ectopic space, which is very incompatible with the surrounding environment. In particular, the space inside the door is a dark blue channel, while the world outside the door is a green field full of sunshine. Inside and outside the door, there are two worlds. In this green world, a black figure is standing. He faced the jade door that Sean had opened, like a foggy face, inexplicably revealing a smile. But in Sean''s eyes, the man in front of him seemed to be standing at the center of the green world - not the self-centered arrogance and arrogance, but a more gentle and restrained imperial temperament, as if he must be the center of the world no matter where he is, and the whole world will revolve around him. Sean stepped into the jade gate. After Sean entered the green field world, the whole Yumen disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared. But at this moment, Sean didn''t have the slightest worry and fear, because he knew that if the other party really wanted him, he had countless opportunities to do it all the way. At least it was no problem for Sean to get here smoothly. So Sean believed in the mysterious man in front of him. The mysterious man who didn''t know his age and identity stood in the center of the world and looked at each other with Sean. Neither side seemed to have the intention to speak: the mysterious man''s smile was still the same, but he was not in a hurry to speak. He looked at Sean so quietly, as if he wanted to see a flower from Sean; Sean, however, was no better off than the mysterious man in front of him. He opened his mouth several times, but finally he could only swallow all his words back. It seems that there is no way to start, and I don''t know where to ask. But the mysterious man was obviously prepared. When Sean stopped talking for the 20th time, he finally spoke again: "don''t you have anything to ask?" "Why do you say I''m your son?" Sean frowned. "I''m different from your blood..." Sean knew very well that he was not the native of the world. His origin is only clear to Andrew, but in essence, he has a different situation from Andrew: Andrew first entered a different plane world. From the description of Andrew, Beth and others, it is a powerful plane more developed than the miracle continent, and Andrew is also involved in that plane world with his soul, So he has the blood of the dragon. But I am different. He came to this strange world together with his body, so his blood will only belong to his own blood, not inherited the blood of the dragon family like Andrew. Therefore, if it is said to be a descendant, his genealogy should be traced back to the Earth Federation before he crossed the world. But unfortunately, Sean has been an orphan since he was sensible. Wait orphan!? Sean''s pupils shrunk slightly. Can you say At this moment, Sean suddenly had some brain holes. Can he say that he was originally a person in this world and went to the Earth Federation only for some reasons. Then the development of the story is like those middle school cartoons. One day, I finally woke up my soul and mission, so I returned to this world? "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, I see excitement in your eyes. I think you should be thinking about something very powerful." The mysterious man standing in the world smiled again, "but I want to say that whatever you think now must be far from the truth." Sean raised his eyebrows and said, "brother, are you playing with me?" "I don''t guess. I suddenly feel tired." "I didn''t want you to guess." Although the mysterious man''s face was covered with thick black smoke, Sean could still feel the doubts of the other party. "I suddenly felt a plug in my heart." Sean suddenly had the illusion that he shouldn''t have come here. "Just tell me why I''m your son." "Because you are the second person born in accordance with the times." The mysterious man''s tone suddenly became serious and solemn. Sean looked at the man in front of him with an unbelievable face and made sure that the other party was not joking, because he always felt that the other party''s tone, expression and content at this time seemed special middle two. Then Sean held his breath and waited for the other party to say the following, but the whole minute passed, but the other party fell into silence and stopped talking after saying this sentence, which soon made Sean a little stunned. "Finished?" Sean asked. "It''s over." The mysterious man nodded seriously. "The only proof that I am your son is that I am the second person born in accordance with the times?" "Yes." The mysterious man still nodded his head seriously. Sean suddenly did not know how to communicate with each other. He felt that he should not come here in response to the call. He should choose to leave when he heard the sound. Because he found that he couldn''t communicate with the guy in front of him normally, because the logic of the other party didn''t go forward in a straight line at all, but went up and down in the frog machine or crazy rotation in the high-speed screw machine. "Well, in that case, you, as the first person born in accordance with the times..." Before Sean finished, the mysterious man suddenly interrupted Sean''s words - this is the first time that Sean has been interrupted since he came to the world, but it''s strange that he didn''t feel angry at all: "first, I want to correct your point of view. I am not the first person born in accordance with the times... " Well When he was interrupted, Sean didn''t feel angry, but when Sean heard the man say this, he blew up: "you t.m.d teased me. You''re not the first person born in accordance with the times, and then you told me that the proof that I''m your son is because I''m the second person born in accordance with the times..." "I''m sorry, I don''t have a mother." The man interrupted Sean again. "Oh, I''m sorry..." Sean was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously apologized, but soon he suddenly had the idea of strangling each other. "I''m not asking if you have a mother, I''m..." Sean felt that he was on the edge of madness: "... Forget it, let''s put aside the question about your mother first. You''d better tell me first that you are not the first person born in accordance with the times, so why am I the second person born in accordance with the times, and I''m your son. " "Because you and the first person born in accordance with the times were awakened by me." The man said, and then he really opened his mouth to explain, "the first person born in accordance with the times is jeeplier. Her birth is much earlier than you. According to your words, it should be the end of the dawn era. She is the first person involved in the world, and what we... Or you, the group of people involved in the world need to do is to ensure the normal operation of the world, solve the pollution sources that should not exist in the world and prevent the origin of the world from being destroyed. " "Sounds... Like something great?" Sean was stunned. "Then why do you need me now that you have the first person involved in the world?" "That''s because Gypsy is no longer a worldly person, but an observer." The man said again, "when a person involved in the world has completed his historical mission, he will no longer be involved in the world, but will become an observer. Then it will no longer be able to interfere with all things in the world, and the only thing that can interfere is what has a causal connection with itself If the observer forcibly interferes with the things in the world, it will cause the collapse of the world. Therefore, it is very important to select those involved in the world You''re not the first person I''ve chosen to replace gipriel, but you''re the only one who can succeed here. " Sean''s pupils suddenly shrunk: "you mean, there are a lot of people like me." "You are the 9527th candidate, but the 9526th in front of you have been eliminated." The man shrugged and his voice was very calm, which made Sean feel a little uncomfortable. "After becoming an observer, people involved in the world are qualified to observe and judge the next person involved in the world Gypsy thinks those people are unqualified, so they are eliminated, and she thinks you are qualified, so you can see me here But... " "But what?" "Your attitude just now is very similar to that of gipriel. I can''t understand that you all deny that you are my children." The man tilted his head and looked puzzled. "I think... Maybe it is because you are so similar to gipriel that she thinks you are suitable to be a new person." Hearing this man''s words, Sean simply couldn''t look directly at each other. How can a normal person admit that he is the other''s son! No blood relationship at all, okay! Does the fog faced man really know what the words "offspring" and "blood relationship" mean! "Although I don''t know what you''re thinking, I always feel as if I''m thinking something great in your eyes." The man named misty face by Sean spoke again, "but anyway, I''m glad you can get here before the end of time." Sean suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked, "wait, what''s the matter with what you said before that you don''t have time?" "Because I can''t exist in this world for too long, it will cause very bad damage and influence." The fog faced man said, still serious, "of course, if it''s within the time limit, it doesn''t matter. Because since there will be any pollution source, it must be the next thing you, a person involved in the world, have to solve. " Listen to such irresponsible words, Sean is not as simple as trying to strangle each other. "Any questions?" The fog faced man could feel Sean''s depression and mania at the moment, but he couldn''t understand it. "Yes!" Sean thought for a while and found that he seemed to have committed a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder. "Since you say that the person involved in the world is selected by the observer, what''s the name of the first person involved in the world, Lille..." "Gypsy." The foggy faced man straightened out, "you''d better remember her name. Gibriel doesn''t like people not to remember her name And as a new person involved in the world, you must meet her and complete some handover work. If you can''t remember your sister''s name, trust me... She will throw it from hundreds of thousands of meters high, catch it back, throw it back, catch it back... Until she is tired of it. " "I remember, Gypsy, what a good name." Sean shivered. "So, what do you want to ask?" "What I want to ask is..." Sean took a deep breath, and then said again. "Since you say that the person involved in the world is selected by the observer, what standard does the first person involved in the world come from?" "Haven''t I already said that? It was awakened by me. " The fog faced man said in a natural tone, "her awakening is different from you She was created by me, which is different from the way you enter here from the outside The observer is qualified to choose the way of birth of those involved in the world. " "Lying trough!" Sean finally burst out a rude remark, "you said that the first person involved in the world was made by you. Who are you?" "Me?" The fog faced man was stunned. "Didn''t I tell you?" Sean shook his head. "Oh, I''m really sorry I forgot what gypsy said about the most important etiquette. Then I''ll introduce myself again I am the will of the world. " Chapter 972 "Ha?" Sean was stunned. If Sean is drinking water now, Sean will spray it directly after listening to each other. "I just didn''t hear you clearly. Could you please say it again?" Sean subconsciously used a more polite tone. "Oh, I mean, I am the will of the world." The fog faced man''s tone was very serious and serious again, which was not like joking, "strictly speaking, I am a substitute for the manifestation of the will of the world, just like the will of the gods However, the rules do not allow me to contact ordinary people. I can only appear in front of those involved in the world. If you still took those two people just now, it would be difficult for me to meet them. " Sean''s heart was stunned, but he couldn''t react. "You... Are you really the will of the world?" Sean asked again, although he had some faith in him. There are some things that he has to confirm over and over again, because it''s important. "Of course." As like as two peas, the world will be serious at the moment. "Your reaction is almost the same as when he first saw me." But at that time, after all, I created Gypsy, so she soon believed it. You were not created by me, but appeared according to my call, so it''s really difficult to convince you. " Sean didn''t speak. He was just thinking about a problem. If the person in front of us is really the will of the world, what is the function of his system? According to the normal logic, the so-called system is the core rule of a game, and all data are derived from the system, so the system in this world represents the will of the world. But looking at the reaction of the fog faced man who claimed to be the will of the world, Sean knew that the other party didn''t know the ability of "system". Well, doesn''t this mean that the world has two wills? Sean couldn''t understand the logic because it was in serious contradiction with his common sense. "By the way..." the world will suddenly hammer the palm of his left hand, "this should be used at this time." Sean looked at the world with some doubts. Then the next moment, Sean''s face turned black. Because of the will of the world, the thick fog on the face soon began to shape a facial contour, and then the five senses such as eyes, nose and mouth began to be born on the face one by one. Sean witnessed each other from a faceless person to a nearly perfect exquisite facial beauty. At this moment, he thought of not the surprise of the beauty in front of him, but a sense of horror from his heart. But when the five senses of the world''s will were completely set, Sean''s face looked a little egg painful. Because the face shape changed by the will of the world at the moment is Cecilia''s perfect and exquisite face! "This is the woman who has been with you." Although the weak tone remained, the tone changed from the gentle and magnetic male tone to Cecilia''s unique soft tone, "you see, is it exactly the same?" The same ghost! Sean felt he could never look directly at Cecilia again! With a height of 1.8 meters, a slender figure and a well-tailored black evening dress, it is a very outstanding image of an elegant noble man. But it is as like as two peas of Cecilia, who have a beautiful face, and even Cecilia''s voice is the same as that of Sean. If he only listens to the voice and looks, Sean will admit that he can never identify the other''s identity. But when Sean looked down and looked at the body of the world''s will He covered his face with one hand, stretched out his hand and made a stop: "please change back to the fog faced man." "Eh? Don''t you like it? " The world will say with some doubt, "I thought you would like this girl." "No... you have the wrong point!" "What about this?" There was a thick fog surging on the face of the world will. If Sean saw this scene, he would probably only feel more eager to kill, but soon the world will completed another "deformation", "I remember, this girl''s name is... Christina?" Sean glanced. It was Christina from the Peace Council. Flat chest. Slender figure. The evening dress hasn''t changed. Sean pulled at the corner of his mouth: "I said... Did you ignore the point again..." "What about this?" The will of the world began to deform again, and then Sean was really traumatized, "shefanio?" "I said! What''s the matter with your face! Body! The body is the key! " Sean directly turned on the roar mode, "they are women! Not a man! Change your body when you change! Cecilia, one meter eight, don''t you know it''s against the law? " "Sorry, my body is fixed this time, so I can''t change it." The world will responded seriously, "but if you need it, next time I can reshape a woman''s body and communicate with you... If you can feel better." "No." Sean held his forehead with one hand and made a stop gesture with the other, "you''d better return to the previous state I suddenly feel so stressed that I can''t communicate with you normally. " "It''s strange that gibriel said so at the beginning. You deserve to be the man selected by gibriel." The world looked at Sean. "I suddenly admire the man named Gypsy who can communicate with you without being angry with you." Sean pulled the corner of his mouth, which meant that he was smiling, "let''s get back to the point I believe you are the will of the world. You don''t have to try to prove it. Now, just tell me what''s going on with me. " "I am the will of the world, but I am only the will." The will of the world says a very puzzling word. "What do you mean?" "I am the original will of the world. I can''t understand or understand many things about you, but in terms of the meaning of birth, you are all my children and my children." The world will say softly, with unspeakable tenderness and kindness in its voice, "whether you are good or bad, and whether you are good or evil, you are all my children after all I can''t interfere with all your actions. I can only watch you evolve and grow with you. " "The power you call law is a part of me. You touch my will, my power, and use it. This is your way of evolution and your way of growth. With your own strength, just like your so-called squeezing potential and improving strength, I will grow in this process, which can bring you more strength feedback and growth limit. " "No matter this plane or other planes, all things grow together And I am your companion. " The voice of the world''s will is very light, but the content is like a video broadcast. Sean instantly saw the growth posture of all things on the green field, "however, just as all things have positive and negative sides, their existence must also have corresponding natural enemies On the road of growth, there will be many obstacles and disadvantages, and many enemies. But I can''t personally intervene in all this. I can only watch all these changes It is precisely because of this that there is gypsy and your birth. " "You are all beings born in accordance with the times." "In what you call the dawn, the existence of some of my power limits the growth and future of others. They may think that the world will be peaceful, but they will not understand that it also limits the growth and future of the world. " The will of the world whispered, "so I shaped Gypsy through the impact of an alien entering the world and the residual power." Sean had heard Andrew talk about their entry into the world, as well as Beth and NKOS talk about the dawn age. So he generally knows some stories about what happened in this era. At this time, listening to the world will narrate this history again, Sean understood it in an instant. It turned out that when the gods and people became gods, they jointly controlled the way of others to become gods. Therefore, there was a class distinction between the gods and people and the later peoples. Although the world was indeed peaceful at that time, the whole world also stopped the possibility of continuous evolution and growth, and the plane power could not be improved at all. Andrew came to this world at that time, and their arrival also brought the impact of the element plane. Magic is no longer Ms. magic net''s unique law ability, and began to have more forms of magic power. Gipriel, Sean''s nominal sister, was born at this time. In other words, the birth of Gypsy meant that the world was about to usher in dusk! "Later, Gypsy''s growth was very rapid. She also understood her mission and responsibility. Therefore, in order to get the world back on track, there was the battle that you later called the twilight of the gods." Although he had guessed the truth, Sean was shocked when he heard the will of the world say so. If we say that the arrival of Andrew and others broke the monopoly of the gods and introduced elemental magic to the plane of the miracle continent. Then, the birth of Gypsy means that the dawn era is coming to an end. She is the representative product of conforming to the element magic, so the element magic is naturally carried forward in her hands - the element has a very special affinity, and since Gypsy is the agent of the world''s will, she will naturally be treated and approached uniquely, That''s why elemental magic can be carried forward in gypsy''s hands. Then, under the instruction of gipriel, the people who were inferior to the gods and people mastered the powerful magic power and had the strength to challenge the gods and even the gods. Naturally, the contradictions caused by class repression inevitably broke out. Therefore, the first conflict between the gods and the people broke out, which marked that the whole world officially entered the twilight era, followed by successive contradictions, conflicts, wars and confrontations. Jepriel spent a whole era planning, and finally triggered the twilight of the gods, forcing more than half of the ancient gods in the dawn era to fall. In this way, the people will have the qualification to become gods, and the gods and God people will no longer be able to monopolize the way to become gods. The whole world plane, in this series of wars, has brought the potential of the world origin to the limit, thus promoting the growth limit of the world plane. However, the later era also entered the ash age, so there were later dragons, giants and all kinds of powerful creatures to dominate the world. However, this situation was also caused by Gypsy, so Gypsy, who was already preparing for the transformation from a worldly person to an observer at that time, naturally had to carry out the final clean-up. Originally, Solomon was the successor of the next worldly person expected by gypsy. But unexpectedly, because of this incident, the two sides fell out, so gipriel personally straightened out the whole world again, so that mankind has a broader development future. This is also the first time that the whole miracle continent has ushered in the era of a hundred schools of thought: orcs, elves, humans, dwarves and many other races began to compete for the supremacy of the continent, so this best and worst era is called the era of chaos. However, at this time, Gypsy finally became an observer. She could no longer interfere with all the development of the world, just to prevent special accidents, so she created a winged human race as a guardian - which is the origin of the image of the miracle continent angel. However, angels are not the product of this world, but come from a higher creature with a stronger aspect. However, like the advent of the gods, angels cannot appear in this material world at will. But no matter how history develops and changes, Gypsy can only observe the changes of the world silently. In this process, mankind finally became the overlord of the continent and drove all other races away from the center of the continent. During this period, two surface and underground wars broke out. The most tragic one was that the surface world was almost completely occupied by the underground world. That was also the second time that all races on the surface joined hands after flattening the Atlantis empire in the ash age. The founders of the five empires of the Millennium covenant, Amelia, qainas, St. Joels and Maggie gained great fame by virtue of this coalition battle, so they completely stood out and became the oldest and powerful five empires among the seven empires. Let the other two of the seven empires be destroyed, changed and replaced, none of the five empires has ever been destroyed by other countries since their establishment. Then, when the era of chaos ended, the world finally grew to a new limit. And then there''s Sean in the world. "I am the will of the world, but I am only the will. I can''t control the situation of the whole world, but you are different." After telling the history that Sean didn''t know, the will of the world said again, "you are a person involved in the world. You can integrate into and change the world without any punishment But it''s a pity that I can''t help you too much, because every person involved in the world has unique special abilities. " Sean''s brow was slightly raised, and he suddenly understood the origin of his ability. "Gypsy''s special ability is that she can master an ability through reading and thinking. Most of her abilities are mastered through books, which is her innate ability. She calls this ability ''knowledge''. " The world will said softly, "each person involved in the world has different abilities, which is allowed by the law and the real reason why you are called the ''son of the world''." Almost with the world''s will, Sean heard the prompt sound from the system again. [you have completed the task: understand the origin of those involved in the world.] [you have been awarded: you are fully assigned to the lucky draw once.] [would you like to start the lottery now?] "No." Sean refused without even thinking about it. [the lucky draw opportunity is reserved. You can open it in the lucky draw panel at any time.] "You also have a very special ability. I think you should have known it in recent days." The world will continue to say, "I want to know what you call this ability?" "Name...?" Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t know what he thought. Suddenly he smiled brightly, "it''s called ''system''." "System?" The world will be a little confused, obviously do not understand the naming meaning of this ability. "Well, I''m different from gypsy. She can master ability through books, but I can master ability through other ways." Sean smiled. "This way includes but is not limited to reading books Even if others are practicing martial arts or teaching orally, I can master it, but I also need to pay some price. Maybe this is the so-called way of balance. " "I see." The world will nod slightly, "I can''t give you much help, only two points. The first point is the real eye, which is one of the abilities I give to those involved in the world. As long as it exists in this world, you can know its essence. Gypsy also has. " "What about the second?" "It''s time to awaken your blood." The world''s will said in a deep voice, and his look also showed a rare seriousness, even more serious and serious than his previous attitude, "I awakened you and jeeplier with God''s blood and spirit. The difference is that Gypsy was created by me. She was born to free the world from the blockade of the gods, so her blood is the blood of killing gods, and you were awakened by me with the blood of hunting souls. " "Souling?" Chapter 973 "Killing gods, hunting spirits and disasters are the three taboos recognized by all the world." The world''s will said in a deep voice, "when I woke you up with God''s blood and spirit, I introduced hunting spirit blood to you. But I didn''t let it completely appear, but I didn''t expect that you could loosen the seal with your own strength, so as to guide some soul hunting power. " "Loose seal?" Sean was stunned. "There can be no so-called perfect things in any world. All perfection is only relative. What you can''t find is that your vision is not high enough and your cognition is not broad enough. " The height of the will of the world is undoubtedly much higher than Sean, so what he said naturally shows more information and truth. "Therefore, no matter how perfect and firm the seal is, there will be some defects. This defect may not be revealed too soon, but sooner or later it will be loosened or even broken. " After that, the world will suddenly stretch out a hand and then slightly in the air in front of it. The next moment, Sean felt a burning sensation in the center of his eyebrows. This is not a warm feeling, but a real heat, as if it was baked on a stove. Sean could feel the crazy loss of water all over his body, and the whole person became thirsty in an instant, and all this was not an illusion. Sean could clearly see that his skin was shrinking at an amazing speed, and soon became a thin skin close to his bones, just like a corpse. At this moment, Sean inexplicably felt the palpitation and fear from his soul. It is not the trembling and fear in the face of death, but the fear from a deeper layer, as if the soul was about to leave its body. Sean wanted to scream, but he found that his vocal cords seemed to be damaged. He couldn''t make any sound at all. He couldn''t even move, let alone escape. At this time, the only thing left of Sean is the fear and trembling of his soul. As for other senses, he seems to be deprived and can''t feel them at all. Soon, Sean''s fear and trembling of his soul became numb. As if at this moment, the perception of this fear was completely deprived, he could no longer feel any fear, let alone tremble and panic to his soul. Sean''s eyes gradually became firm, and the color of panic and fear in his eyes gradually disappeared at the same time. I don''t know how long it took, maybe for a moment, or maybe for a long time. Sean gave a pep talk. Then he found that his ability to move seemed to be restored, and his body was no longer skin and bones. It seemed that the scene just now was just an illusion. But Sean knew that it was not an illusion, because the impression was so deep, as if it was a fear directly branded in the depths of the soul, which really made Sean understand the meaning of the so-called "trembling from the soul". The next moment, the sound of the system sounded again. [you have completed the task: activate the power of blood.] [you have received a reward: Blood awakening.] Your blood has been activated After hearing this, Sean immediately woke up and opened his property panel for the first time. Originally, on Sean''s personal attribute panel, under [race: human] is [blood talent: real eye], and there is no other data to show. However, at this time, a new set of data is inserted between the two data. [blood: Shou Ling (son of the world - taboo), all attributes + 30. Current blood level: manifesting (second stage). You have activated a blood talent and obtained the soul of blood.] The soul of blood? Sean soon looked down again. Sure enough, he saw a new set of data under the real eye. [blood soul: Soul hunting (whenever you activate soul hunting, your attack will bring soul damage to the other party. The duration of the effect will consume your mental power. If your mental power is insufficient, you will not be able to maintain the soul hunting state.)] Sean knows that blood is divided into five stages, and each stage can get different ability bonuses. In the first stage, in addition to obtaining various attribute bonuses, you can also obtain a blood talent, but most of them are passive skills. The passive skill acquired by Sean''s blood awakening is undoubtedly the real eye, but this skill has been possessed by Sean as early as he came to the world, so the blood awakening at this time only brings an increase in Sean''s attributes. However, the increase in the attributes of Shou Ling''s blood really startled Sean. All attributes + 30. This is equal to adding 150 attribute values! You know, the most advanced blood that players can start in the game is the God blood among the people, that is to say, it is the unique blood belonging to the descendants of God. At most, this kind of blood only increases the total attribute value by 80 points. As for the giant dragon species and the holy beast species, it is even lower, only increasing the total attribute value by 75 points and 70 points respectively. Like the blood of the dragon snake turtle, although the strength and endurance have increased by 35 points respectively, which seems to be more than Sean''s 30 points, the dragon snake turtle has only increased two attributes. However, Sean''s all attributes directly increased strength, endurance, agility, wisdom and will by 30 points. Perhaps the increase of individual attributes is a little weaker than that of dragon snake tortoise, but the improvement of comprehensive attributes also allows Sean to throw dragon snake tortoise out of dozens of streets. But what really surprised Sean was that his blood directly entered the second stage after activation. The increase of blood power in the second stage must be passive skills. Unlike in the first stage, it is an attack skill that may awaken. However, this passive skill is also the most important of the whole blood power - including the later third and fourth stages, which are based on the blood soul of this stage. It can be said that the blood power in the latter two stages is built on the basis of the blood soul in the second stage, so whether the blood soul is strong or not often determines the power increase in the later stage. The biggest difference between the blood of the people and the legendary blood lies in the soul of the blood. Legendary blood has different partial genera, so the soul ability of the blood is the same. However, the blood of all people is distinguished by system type. Therefore, there are different partial classes in the birth of the soul of blood. Like Wanmin dragon blood, even if two people are awakened black dragon blood at the same time, the essential strength of black dragon has many classifications, such as magic immunity, reduced physical damage, increased attack power, increased magic and so on. Therefore, when they enter the second stage, they may have different blood soul abilities due to the influence of their fighting style, character and many other aspects in the first stage. Once the nature of the soul of blood in the second stage is different, the abilities of the third stage and the fourth stage born on this basis will naturally be completely different. It can be said that the second stage of the blood of all people is an important point of countless branch routes. Sean didn''t know what his son of the world''s blood showed in the second stage, but he knew very well that even the blood of the people God blood had never been born with the ability to directly attack the soul. In the game, the attack means directly acting on the soul are basically equivalent to "ignoring defense". Only by adopting the defense method specifically targeting the soul attack means, can this kind of soul damage be reduced. "The so-called gods are just powerful souls." Just then, the will of the world suddenly spoke again. Sean was a little stunned at first and then reacted. "Hunting spirit is different from killing God. Killing God can play a considerable ability in the second stage, which is aimed at God and even all powerful blood related to God." The world will continue to say, "and hunting spirit will not be able to play its truly terrible nature until the third stage. Because... The meaning of hunting spirits is hunting creatures. Your blood has been completely awakened. What you need next is to cultivate the soul of your blood and make it a brand of soul. " While the world will explain this to Sean, Sean is also looking at his own attributes. He found that under the impact caused by the blood awakening just now, he had actually stepped into the next golden peak, and anhun was officially unsealed, but unfortunately zhenhun did not unseal it. However, in any case, the strength of the golden realm, coupled with the powerful mace such as Requiem, also made Sean very satisfied, because it meant that his combat effectiveness had been doubled. "Well, what do I need to do for you?" Sean asked. "It''s no different from what you usually do." The world will say, "you just need to clean up all the things that may endanger the origin of the world Later, you will know how to do it. " Sean was a little stunned because there was no difference between saying this and not saying it. But if he doesn''t have to spare time to run errands for the world''s will, Sean is still satisfied. At least he still has a lot of things to do. These things are not related to himself, but to those followers behind him. "Time is almost up." The will of the world seems to be extremely tired, "let me remind you finally that if one day you want to be an observer, you must cut off all the causal lines hooked with yourself, otherwise..." "What if not?" Sean asked hurriedly. However, at this time, the will of the world had completely disappeared, and his last words could not be conveyed to Sean''s ears. Chapter 974 The figure of the world will began to diffuse in front of Sean. Sean could feel that the will of the world seemed to want to say something, but no sound came out, and even the green world around him began to disappear. Countless starlight points are flying out in succession, as if some element condensate has been attacked by dispelling magic and is beginning to be stripped and dissipated bit by bit. When the whole wild world disappeared, Sean was stunned to find that his space was not in an ectopic plane. What I have just seen is just an illusion. At this time, when the illusory world created by the world will disappear, everything will return to the original situation. Behind Sean, there was still the jade gate. However, the wide open jade door was not closed, and it still kept the open state when Sean entered. Just standing in the door, Sean could see that there was a very obvious dividing line in the vain corridor when he looked back - the area about ten meters away from the jade door had been filled with thick fog, and he could not see what was going on in the corridor. Sean turned his head and began to look around. The situation in this basement is very different from the AMIZ magic laboratory known to Sean, because there is no equipment in any laboratory. In such a large space, there is only an altar similar to totem in the middle - this position is where the world will be just now. In addition to this strange totem and altar, it can be seen that the layout of the surrounding environment obviously wants to deliberately emphasize the natural scenery, but the level of people may not be good, so that very obvious artificial traces can be seen in the whole space. Sean stepped to the totem altar. The pattern painted and engraved on the totem looks very strange, and Sean can''t recognize it at all, but when his hand touches the totem, a powerful force suddenly flows directly into Sean''s body, regardless of whether Sean is willing to accept it or whether Sean can bear it. This force seemed unusually violent, and there was a great strength to completely explode Sean''s body. Except for the initial panic, Sean''s face soon showed a surprise. Because Sean felt that his strength was constantly improving. After the awakening of his blood, his strength returned to the next gold peak, which was not far from the upper gold, but according to his past experience, Sean knew that it would take at least more than a month to polish before he could enter the upper gold. But now, just a moment''s effort, it broke through this shackle and directly stepped into the realm of upper gold, and this is not the end. The internal injuries torn by the force of emptiness also recovered rapidly under the surge of this force, which made Sean''s body stronger and stronger. Even the skin showed a faint blue light. In the game, Sean, who has successfully completed the task of bronze body, knows that this is the prelude to the formation of his bronze body. In fact, above the bronze body, there are more advanced silver body and gold body. However, Sean didn''t see this level of body with his own eyes. He just heard his president mention it. After all, in the game, Sean was only a strong man of level 9 and had not stepped into level 10, but his president was a real top-level strong man of level 10. He could only step into level 11, so he knew more inside stories and had more experience than himself. Sean watched the blue light on his skin become stronger and stronger, and his mind gradually became more and more happy. At this speed, I''m afraid I can complete the task of bronze body and officially upgrade my body to bronze body. As long as he can reach this point, Sean can complete one of the established main tasks of the trip. At this time, Sean finally knew what the strange totem pole was. Apocalypse totem. This is a very rare relic of the dawn era - it is rare because it never appears more than five times even after the game has been running for so many years. And its function is also very powerful. This thing can instantly give players a large range of experience value. It is difficult to say how much the specific experience value increases. However, according to the words left by the players who have found the Apocalypse totem on the forum several times, at least it can make the player directly rise from level 8 to level 9. You know, the more class experience is promoted, the more terrible it will be. The experience of upgrading from eighth order to ninth order is enough to upgrade from sixth order to eighth order. Sean doesn''t lack experience in this world, so every time he is promoted, he can directly reach the peak level, which is actually one of Sean''s many advantages. After all, when other people break through the rank, they can''t give full play to the strength of the current rank realm, or even in a state where the realm is not stable. At this time, if they are stimulated too strongly or for other strange reasons, they may lead to rank loss. But what Sean didn''t expect was that the Apocalypse totem, which only gave players a lot of experience value, was so rebellious in the real world. The force of the void is an equally violent and violent force. These forces constantly tear the internal structure of Sean''s body. Although the protection of fighting spirit will not hurt Sean''s internal organs, it also completely limits Sean''s strength. Therefore, he must constantly fight and fully exercise his body, which can not only accelerate the consumption of these residual void forces in his body, but also let the void forces penetrate into his body, so as to strengthen his body and complete the transformation of bronze body. The injection of this violent force is like a third-party army suddenly entering a battlefield. Whether it is Sean''s fighting spirit or the power of emptiness, it will directly hedge. In this way, it accelerated the consumption of the force of the void. Under the conflict, it was easier to be absorbed by Sean''s body. What''s more strange, Sean found that this violent force was also absorbed by his own body after offsetting the force of the void. This is the key to accelerating the completion of Sean''s bronze body. But soon, Sean began to feel a burst of pain and panic. Because Sean found that the cyan light on his body became more and more prosperous, which was already the mark of the success of the bronze body - in the game, as long as the player absorbed all the cyan light back into his body, he could completely practice the bronze body and complete one of the two steps of the Holy Land task. But now, Sean was completely unable to pull his hand off the totem pole, so the violent force was still pouring into Sean''s body, which naturally made Sean feel a panic. You know, his body is now in a saturated state. This violent force is still pouring in madly, not only washing away all the empty forces, but even Sean''s fighting spirit has been compressed to a very small extent - the fighting spirit attached to the viscera has become a very thin film, almost like the skin and bone state Sean has just experienced before. But even so, this violent force still had no idea of stopping, but continued to rush through Sean''s body crazily, even his internal organs. Suddenly! There was a soft "poof". The film of fighting spirit that wrapped Sean''s heart from attack suddenly burst, which was like pouring blood into sharks, and immediately triggered the boiling of the violent force. This violent force madly rushed to Sean''s heart and completely tore the fighting film. Then all the violent forces seemed to finally find a vent and completely poured into Sean''s heart. At this moment, Sean''s face turned pale because he knew too well the importance of the heart to the strong. The influx of powerful forces damaged Sean''s heart in an instant. Sean opened his mouth and spewed blood. At this moment, Sean was really frightened, because he had never encountered such a thing at present. The heart damage also made Sean''s power control out of balance for a moment, and all the fighting films protecting the internal organs also broke at this moment, and then was torn up by the violent forces pouring in from the totem pole at the same time. In an instant, Sean felt as if his body had been completely torn apart. This pain was even more painful and painful than when Sean was sent to Beida by the random positioning transmission scroll. Almost in such a moment, the influx of powerful forces made Sean''s body suffer unprecedented major trauma, which was even countless times more painful than the empty force tearing the body, completely exceeding the limit that Sean could bear. So at this moment, Sean''s brain finally initiated a self-protection mechanism - Sean fainted. But even if Sean completely fainted, he still maintained a very strange posture - he had completely collapsed and seemed to fall to the ground, but his right hand was still firmly attached to the totem pole, which made Sean seem to be a devout pilgrim kneeling in front of the totem pole. However, at this moment, Sean, who fainted, did not find that the blue light emitted from his body was slowly fading and turning white. The soft white light is also gradually deepening and brightening at the same time. Gradually, it changes to silver. Chapter 975 Sean had a dream. A very real dream. He dreamed that he was wandering in the void. The black void lightning split on him, but it did not tear his body, but was completely absorbed by his body. Then, as if he were a magnet, more and more empty lightning struck him, which made him feel very uncomfortable and painful. He wanted to make a roar and roar, but he didn''t know why. It was like someone pinched his throat, so he couldn''t make any sound at all. Sean struggled very hard in the void, trying to avoid these black lightning, but no matter how he dodged, these lightning can always hit him accurately. And it was the kind of precision blow that covered the whole body, which magnified Sean''s pain many times, and spread all over the whole body. But this is not the end. Soon, Sean suddenly fell from the void into an unknown cloud. The sudden sense of weightlessness made Sean feel a panic, which almost made him incontinent - not that Sean was timid and intolerable, but that this feeling directly broke through Sean''s psychological defense and reached the deepest trembling of his soul. When he fell into the thick white cloud, Sean felt as if he had been thrown into an extruder. These clouds press their bodies crazily, as if they were going to completely explode their bodies. What made Sean even more frightened was that even those tough flesh bodies that could not be really destroyed by the void lightning, but there were strands of cracks under the extrusion of these thick fog. Blood was penetrating through these cracks. With the continuous extrusion of the thick fog, the cracks became more and more, as if he was like a ceramic with cracks all over. Sean struggled frantically. He could feel the gradual approach of death. The double trauma from body and spirit made Sean as crazy and ferocious as a wounded beast. "Ah!" Finally, in the constant struggle, the feeling of being strangled by his neck couldn''t stop Sean''s roar. With this roar, Sean jumped up from the ground and made a direct attack. However, this state only lasted for a little while, and then Sean found that he couldn''t hold on at all. The whole person immediately fell to the ground and could only gasp. It was not until this time that Sean''s vision gradually became clear, and then he suddenly found that the very real scene he had just experienced was just a nightmare. With Sean''s awakening, all the senses of the body soon recovered. Needless to say, the pain all over his body, the fatigue that was so weak that he could hardly move, the hot and dry throat, and the hunger of his stomach all told Sean the fact that he had entered a very serious state of collapse. Not just hunger, but dehydration. So Sean didn''t feel delayed. He hurried to take out water and food from the storage ring, and then began to wolf it down crazily. After eating nearly twenty people''s three-day portions in one breath, Sean finally recovered from extreme hunger and collapse. He lay on his back on the cold slate floor, and then gasped. The whole person really didn''t want to move at this time. It''s just that Sean knows he doesn''t have much time to waste. It''s an accident to meet the Apocalypse totem here. If it doesn''t appear suddenly, I''m afraid it will take him at least three to four months to return to the top gold peak. As for completely absorbing the power of emptiness and achieving bronze, I''m afraid it will take longer, at least more than half a year, and this is based on at least ten fierce battles. At this time, Sean''s most concern is his physical condition. He knew that the violent power instilled by the Apocalypse totem could at least save him more than half a year. At this time, even if you can''t achieve the bronze body, it must be close. It can be solved by grinding in one or two months at most. Sean, who held this idea, was stunned in an instant after opening his own panel. On the status bar of personal attributes, in the item bar of race, there is suddenly a sub item. [race: human] [strength: body of silver (immune to strong toxin, toxin effect reduced by two levels, all attributes + 20, all damage reduced by 20%) In the game, toxicity is divided into five levels according to the strength of the effect. There are five kinds of toxins: weak toxin, medium toxin, strong toxin, violent toxin and violent toxin. Generally, the poisons that can be bought in the game store are only medium toxins. Only master pharmacists or above can prepare violent toxins, but the materials required are usually extremely expensive class a materials. As for the violent toxin that claims that even level 9 Warcraft can play a certain harmful role, it needs at least a master level pharmacist and level s materials to be prepared. Being immune to strong toxins means that poisons below grade a can no longer work on Sean. Moreover, even A-level poison is only equivalent to medium toxin in front of Sean - because there is also a criterion of "reducing the effect of toxin by two grades". In addition, it is also very powerful to increase all attributes by 20 points and reduce damage by 20%. All attributes are increased by 20 points. Needless to say, all damage is reduced by 20%, which means that the attack that was enough to seriously hurt Sean is likely to only hurt Sean to a normal degree. Even the strong in silver territory may not be able to break the defense. Sean clearly remembers that the effect of bronze body is immune to medium toxin. The effect of toxin is reduced by one level. All attributes are + 10 and all damage is reduced by 10%. He did not expect that the effect of the legendary silver body had doubled! You know, the reason why the strong in the holy land are stronger than the strong in the golden territory lies in the two attributes of "all attributes + 10" and "reduce all damage by 10%. Of course, there will be some special situations. For example, the whole body skin of the original undead woman appears blue gray. In addition to the role of bronze body, it also comes with the unique racial talent physical resistance of undead zombies, which makes the undead woman immune to a certain degree of chopping. Sean didn''t know how he got the silver body. But he only knew that the key to the problem must be the Apocalypse totem. Of course, this unexpected harvest also surprised Sean. At least, he has now completed the task of increasing physical strength. It can be said that half of his holy land task has been completed. At present, all that remains is to shape the field. Once the field is successfully shaped, it means that he officially enters the holy land level. But Sean looked at the fragments of his law and felt an unprecedented headache. Now he has only collected two fragments. Although these two fragments have enabled him to play a certain legal power, there is still a big gap from becoming a complete field. But the biggest problem at present is that Sean doesn''t know which law his law corresponds to. If he can know which law his law force corresponds to, he can feel and understand it, which can accelerate the formation of his field. But Sean knew it was urgent. It was an unexpected joy for Sean to get the legendary silver body. In addition, now his blood has completely awakened. If he is not satisfied, it would be too greedy. You know, both the silver body and the hunting spirit blood have far exceeded the level of normal people. These two points are enough for Sean to have the strength to fight against the lower holy land and even the middle holy land. You know, it''s no joke to increase all attributes by 50 points. Today, Sean''s panel attributes are 184 strength, 136 endurance, 186 agility, 126 intelligence and 144 will. This attribute data is equivalent to a top-level lower Holy Land strongman. Even for the average middle Holy Land strong, I''m afraid the data is difficult to be so beautiful. Perhaps only those middle Holy Land strong above the first-class kingdom can have such beautiful data. But you know, Sean still has a few very powerful cards. Such as light body surgery, such as adrenal stimulation. With the outbreak of these two abilities, Sean can directly break through 400 points of agility - a data that is far beyond the level that the middle Holy Land strong can have. According to the inference of the data party in the game, after breaking through the 200 point mark, the data qualitative change effect is 250 points, 300 points, 400 points, 500 points and 1000 points. It can break through 400 points, which is just in the third stage of qualitative change. I''m afraid only the strong in the upper holy land can suppress Sean. But holding down doesn''t mean you can kill Sean. Strong people who are good at agility often have weak lethality. However, Sean has the two killing moves of calming the soul and calming the soul. Even at his current level, he already has the ability to learn the two skills of breaking the soul and cutting the soul. As long as he can master these four of the seven types of the soul, unless he is a superior saint at the level of genius or a superior Saint at the peak of strength, Otherwise, it wouldn''t pose any threat to Sean. It''s not Sean''s arrogance, but his confidence! The source of all this confidence is the silver body unexpectedly obtained today! At this moment, Sean finally understood why the silver body would exist in legend. Chapter 976 With the silver body, Sean was obviously in a good mood. He was never greedy, so although he knew that there was a golden body higher than the silver body in the legend, Sean obviously didn''t take these to heart at this time. His mind soon shifted to another reward. Fully designated to draw. Sean had never heard of such a reward before. It has been almost seven years since I came to this world. Since the lottery system was activated, in addition to the random lottery at the beginning, there has been a directional equipment lottery behind. According to Sean''s speculation, this lucky draw should be designated to draw in the equipment. There is no one in ten chance to draw what Sean doesn''t need like a random lucky draw. So, with great curiosity, Sean directly opened the lottery system. [is there a lucky draw?] The sound of the system, as always, seems to be that after the world''s will leaves, this special ability unique to Sean will no longer be disturbed. "Yes." Sean confirmed. [it is checked that the number of lucky draw times you have is'' completely directed '', please select the lucky draw items.] This time, after Sean confirmed, although the big wheel was still in front of Sean, the pointer on it was missing and looked like a huge disk. With Sean''s eyes moving in the ten areas divided on the disc, the reward content of the lucky draw will correspondingly emerge. Ten options, in fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at the introduction, because these related contents can be easily distinguished from the regional name. Even if the guard didn''t know before, after drawing Noro, Sean had what the reward was. The difference between a guard and an army is that the former is the strong, while the latter is an army. At this time, according to the prompt tone of the system, Sean knew that he could specify one of the ten awards as a lucky draw. The reason why he hesitated at this time was because he was considering whether to want a strong man or an army. If we look at the future situation, it is obvious that the value of choosing the army is higher. Today, the Principality of void has two five level armies, namely, the wing of guilt and the silver Temple corps, which is one of the strengths of the Principality of void, which is not inferior to the general second-class kingdom. Sean believes that under William''s guidance and training, coupled with the accumulation of a large number of excellent equipment in the military workshop, the two legions can reach the level of level 6 Legion in a few years, which is the limit. If you want to develop further, you need a certain individual strength. You know, with a seven level army, even if the number of strong people is not large and the quality is not particularly high, it can also be among the level of a first-class kingdom. As for the gap between the super first-class Kingdom and the first-class Kingdom, it is not because the super first-class Kingdom has more legions than the first-class Kingdom, but because the super first-class Kingdom has high-end quantity and quality in terms of strength. If the void principality can have a level 7 legion, coupled with Noro''s entry into the realm of the upper holy land, it can immediately become a top-notch first-class kingdom. If there are legendary strong people in the town, they can even be among the ranks of super first-class kingdoms. The gap between the Empire and the super first-class kingdom lies in the super strong. Although the super of the Legion itself has a certain relationship, in fact, the relationship is not very big. The time required for the cultivation of a level 7 Corps is naturally not a problem that can be solved in a short time. If Sean wants to be able to deter the Millennium covenant Empire and even have the power to fight the Millennium covenant Empire, then it is very necessary to have a level 7 Legion - I''m afraid there are not many level 7 legions in the whole wilderness, and such legions are obviously an important force of major tribes, even if they have been merged into a wilderness Federation, These legions are under the control of Parliament, but they will never be deployed easily, especially in the war between Sean and the Millennium covenant empire. But this is also from the future situation. If you want to consider more far-reaching significance, you must choose escort. The army can be trained, and so can the strong. However, the training time of the strong is definitely much longer than that of the army, especially those who are really top strong, which is not easy to recruit. There are so many top strong people with names on the whole continent. These people are distinguished guests of major kingdoms and empires. Even if Sean''s void principality has a certain reputation in the southern continent, it is not easy to let these strong people invest in their own command. Especially the strong after the legend is of great value. Many kingdoms have been unable to rank among the top and super first-class kingdoms because of the lack of powerful enough strong people. In particular, the existence of legendary strong people, even the seven empires will not think too many legendary strong people in their own country. Therefore, if we only consider it from the perspective of long-term interests, the escort naturally has more value in this lottery. Between these two ideas, Sean fell into a swing. Instinctively speaking, he naturally wants to choose the escort, but the high-level army also has considerable temptation for him. However, after considering for three minutes, Sean finally gave up the choice of the army - this is not to say that Sean is considering purely long-term interests. What he needs to take into account at this time is that he is in the northern federal duchy. If it was in the void principality, Sean would choose the army without saying a word, but on the federal side of the northern principality, Sean didn''t dare to be too casual. Because according to Sean''s understanding of the urine of the system, if an army is really drawn, I''m afraid it will definitely appear directly near his position at this time. At present, Sean is located in the hinterland of the northern duchy Federation. I''m afraid it will be great fun if the people of the northern duchy Federation misunderstand the emergence of this army. So after hesitation, Sean chose the type of escort. [specify the lucky draw item as'' guard '', are you sure?] "OK." Soon, the picture in Sean''s field of vision changed. Countless cards appeared in front of Sean, and they flew quickly in front of Sean. Rows of cards move rapidly and soon form a card wall composed of countless cards. Sean could feel that the cards looked at him with surprise and curiosity. It seemed that these cards also had their own unique memory - they clearly recognized Sean''s identity. And presumably, not everyone can easily enter this space, so these cards are naturally curious and shocked when Sean enters this space for the second time in such a short interval. [because your lucky draw opportunity is'' completely directed '', please select five guards from the library for the final lucky draw.] The system sounds again. [you can choose the guards you are familiar with freely. If you don''t choose freely, the system will choose five guards for you randomly.] [would you like to draw freely?] Hearing the sound of the system, Sean was stunned at first, and then suddenly reacted. The so-called "completely designated lottery" actually allows Sean to select the lottery at will. If Sean chooses the guard''s lucky draw at this time, he can choose five guards as alternatives, and the final lucky draw is born among the five guards, not in the library that doesn''t know the upper limit at all. In other words, as long as Sean knows the characters in the library, his lucky draw will never be weaker! Knowing this, Sean immediately looked excited. "Card draw, kill Wu Ji!" Don''t even think about it. The first card Sean chose was the terrorist existence he used to scare Noro. On the card wall composed of cards, a card suddenly flashed through a golden awn, and then a card depicting a lifelike appeared in front of Sean: This is a girl wearing a light hunting suit. She looks only about 1.75 meters tall. She has slender legs and a gripping waist, Compared with many hot women Sean saw, the girl named Alexis didn''t have many magnificent peaks. She was probably the size of a normal adult woman, but she had black hair that went straight to her hips. Of course, what really attracts people''s attention is a sword gun held in her right hand - the so-called sword gun is similar to a wide blade sword with an extended handle. The width of the sword body is one foot, and the length is about one meter. The two ends of the sword flange guard handle are about one foot long sharp needle metal, and the handle body is about two meters long. The length of this sword gun is more than three meters, which is close to the minimum standard of dragon gun - more than one meter longer than ordinary sword guns. In addition to the sword gun, Alexis also tied two narrow cutting blades with a length of about 1.3 meters to her left waist. About the appearance of killing Wu Ji, Sean had seen it several times in the game, so he was very impressed. At this time, seeing the character of this card floating in front of him, his heart was naturally excited. [please select the second card.] The prompt tone of the system ignored Sean''s excitement and reminded Sean to make a second choice in a business like manner. But at this time, Sean was directly in a state of distress. Because there are too few people who can be compared with killing Wu Ji. Although this "fully designated lottery" allows Sean to choose five cards by himself, the chance of the lottery is only one in five. In other words, it is possible to draw other cards. Since Sean chose to kill Wu Ji in the first card, the most ideal state of the next four cards is to choose the existence that can be compared with killing Wu Ji. Otherwise, it would be a waste of this lucky draw. Sean doesn''t want to draw out another Nolo, or any other strange shape, or the existence of too poor strength. If there is a one-fifth chance of bumping into this kind of goods, Sean thinks he will cry to death. Therefore, he had to start racking his brains to think about what level of existence could be compared with killing Wu Ji. Soon, Sean thought of several pictures that could be compared with killing Wu Ji on the official website of the game. "Card draw, butcher of truth!" Another golden light shines. The second card presented to Sean is a boy who is only about 1.5 meters tall and about 11 or 2 years old. He has a lovely face like pink carving and jade carving. His red pupils look slightly strange, his golden hair looks very bright in the sun, and his skin is a little unhealthy white, It probably looks like leukemia. The same eye-catching thing as killing Wu Ji is that there is a pure white Epee on his side, which is as large as a door panel and even above the child. The sword body is engraved with golden texture and shining golden awn, which can''t be ignored even if you want to ignore it. [please select the third card.] Without waiting for Sean to appreciate it carefully, the system''s lifeline like voice sounded again. This time, Sean did not hesitate. He directly opened his mouth and made a third choice: "card selection, eternal trauma." The character of this card is a man wearing a black and red, hot Phnom Penh silver pattern luxurious evening dress. In his right hand, he holds a crystal long gun with a whole body like blood. The long gun is a typical cross gun shape. The stabbing force of this weapon is extremely terrible. But the man''s skin was wrapped with a white bandage, revealing only green eyes and a few strands of brown hair from the bandage. He couldn''t see his skin color and appearance at all. [please select the fourth card.] "Card draw, endless reincarnation." The character image emerging from this card is a wise old man dressed in white luxury clothes and a short black cloak. He leaned on a golden scepter with a red gem in his hands. The gray hair was carefully combed towards the back of the head, and the whole person seemed to have an abnormal spirit. Although he is not as domineering as the character image of the first three cards, he has the same extremely earthy temperament, as if he has insight into everything in the world. [please select the fifth card.] "Card draw, scarlet daughter." This is a little girl about the age of the butcher of truth. She has purple eyes, bright red hair and wears a red casual dress - from the dress, it can be inferred that the little girl''s origin should not be aristocratic, because the dress doesn''t look very gorgeous. Although the girl is still young, her facial features and eyebrows have a trace of charm. She must be a great beauty when she grows up in the future. However, what really attracts people is not the embryo displayed by the girl at such an age, but that there are two symmetrical purple red natural magic patterns on her face. Sean didn''t know the meaning of the two magic patterns, but it was introduced on the official website at the beginning. The meaning of the two magic patterns is the fire of emptiness. This means that the little girl is born to control the fire of the void, and has great intimacy with the flame. It can almost be said that she is the embodiment of the flame. When Sean picked out the five cards, the card wall disappeared completely, leaving only the five cards suspended in front of Sean. In terms of strength alone, these five cards can be said to be the existence of the strongest hero level. Otherwise, the official website will not directly post these five cards as Kanban on the most prominent position to hype. However, in the game, there are only three characters that are really owned by players, namely killing Wu Ji, the butcher of truth and the scarlet daughter. As for eternal trauma and endless reincarnation, they have never been found by players. Of course, among the three, the most famous nature is killing Wu Ji. Her power is almost beyond the imagination of normal people - it is said that the greedy devil would have changed if it had not been for the intervention of the three seven demons, the Lord of arrogance, the tyrant of anger and the devil of lust and desire. But even so, killing Wuji Alexis still hit the greedy demon king hard, and escaped smoothly under the siege of the other three seven demon kings. It is said that at that time, the arrogant Lord Elken was so angry that he chased him directly out of the void. In the game, the existence second only to killing Wu Ji is the butcher of truth. Although the little Zheng was too soft and weak, the Epee, which was almost two meters higher than his man, was like a toy in his hand. Moreover, the most terrible thing is that it is said that his special ability is to distort the rules. Even the strong in the holy land who mastered the field can''t get any benefits in front of him. Moreover, these are still because the players who signed a contract with the truth Butcher at that time are not strong enough. If the strength is strong enough, I''m afraid the truth butcher has a strong existence with the class of killing Wu Ji. Because of these two living examples, Sean will also list the eternal trauma, endless reincarnation and scarlet daughter - although Sean has not seen the scarlet daughter''s action, with the official ability to publicize them together, and the truth butcher and killing Wu Ji are so powerful, Sean believes that the scarlet daughter should not disappoint him. [the cards you have selected are "kill Wu Ji", "butcher of truth", "eternal trauma", "endless reincarnation" and "scarlet daughter". Are you sure? If yes, there will be a lucky draw and you will get one of the five cards. If you are not sure, you will get the right to choose again. Please note that this will be your last choice.] "OK." Sean didn''t even think about it, so he was sure. These five cards are already the strongest and best cards he can think of. Where is there any uncertainty. When Sean determined his choice, a golden light began to light up on the card [kill Wu Ji], and then soon began to move from left to right. With the speed getting faster and faster, almost reaching the dazzling level, Sean''s sight finally couldn''t keep up with the beating of the light. However, this situation did not last long. It took about ten seconds, and then the golden light began to slow down. With the decrease of speed, Sean''s heart almost reached his throat. Anyway, Sean can accept any of the five cards, but if he can stay on his favorite card, he will naturally be more excited! Soon, the golden light finally stopped beating, and then stayed on a card. Chapter 977 Although war is strictly prohibited in the northern principality Federation, in fact, small-scale conflicts and frictions are still prohibited repeatedly. Because of this, in the Federation of the northern principality, many terrain has been destroyed in countless years of conflict, and most of them have become wasteland. Therefore, the wilderness terrain is undoubtedly the largest in the Federation of the northern duchy. At this time, the two young men were moving forward on a wilderness. This is a young man and woman. The man is wearing a black dress. It is difficult to see what the material is, but from the color point of view, it should be a special leather dress. A special saber with a shape slightly different from the long sword and cutting edge is tied around his waist. The body of this sword is narrow at the top and wide at the bottom. The closer it is to the handle, the wider it is. It is very like a reformed epee. If there are experts who are familiar with the history of the development of weapons in the miracle continent here, we must recognize that this is a special weapon that originated from the broad cutting sword two times ago. Only the strong who merged strength and skill can play well. The woman who followed the young man did not have any weapons. Although her dress is slightly different from that of men, if you look carefully, you can still recognize that this dress is made by the same designer. Judging from this, we can also know that the woman should come from the same place as the young man. It may be a college or a special power organization. The reason for this is that their clothes have obvious uniform style, which is not the common style of designers in mainland China. These two people look a little dusty, but on the whole, they still maintain a certain cleanliness and cleanliness. They seem to be people with a lot of identity. Of course, judging from the cleanliness of their clothes, we can also see that they have strong field survival ability and are not like ordinary travelers, adventurers and mercenaries. However, at this time, the young man suddenly stopped and frowned slightly. "What''s the matter? Levi. " The young woman suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice was clean and pleasant. "It''s gone." When the young man named Levi heard the woman''s question, his frown did not open, but he still said, "the other party''s breath suddenly disappeared." "Andrew?" The young woman asked suspiciously. "Yes." Levi nodded slightly, "there was a very obvious breath fluctuation before, but suddenly it disappeared completely I don''t know what''s going on, but obviously it''s not normal. Eliza, it looks like we''re going to speed up. " "But... But since the other party has disappeared, how can we find it?" Eliza tilted her head and asked with a naive and curious face. "We can go where the other party disappeared first." Ryan said in a deep voice, "it''s not difficult to find. The smell just now has been in the north, so we just need to move forward in this direction Along the way, we can follow the clues left by each other. No one in this world can move without leaving a trace. " "Oh." Eliza didn''t quite understand what Levi was talking about, but she felt what Levi said seemed very powerful. Anyway, she just had to follow Levi. But suddenly, Eliza seemed to think of something and asked, "well... Levi, is your injury... Okay?" Hearing Eliza''s sudden question, Levi''s face inevitably darkened. He subconsciously reached out and touched his left rib. There was a circle of bandage wrapped around the bottom of his coat. Although he had been injected with special recovery medicine, he had not completely recovered as a whole. It would take about a week or two to fully recover. After all, the rib is broken. It''s not easy to get better. "OK." However, when Levi saw Eliza''s cautious appearance, he said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. Although his strength has decreased a little, I believe that with the joint efforts of the two of us, ordinary people will not be our opponents." "Oh." Eliza nodded slightly, but her eyes subconsciously glanced at Levi''s left rib. In fact, Eliza is not stupid. She knew levy was just comforting her, but she couldn''t say anything at this time. After all, this was caused by her. Although she was really trying to make up for it afterwards, it was difficult to recover from this internal injury. Unless the priest of the temple of life could be found for treatment, it would be possible to recover instantly. Otherwise, relying on the special therapeutic medicine brought by this trip, the recovery time must be slower. At this moment, Eliza suddenly wished she could be a priest. "It''s okay." Levi reached out and patted Eliza on the head and smiled, "this injury is nothing to me at all Don''t forget that when we were in college, we had a more serious injury than this. " Recalling the days when she studied at the floating Saint college on the floating island, Eliza subconsciously smiled. At that time, there were worse days than the broken ribs at present, but it was in the college at that time. Even if you were disabled, you could get a radical cure. "If only there were life liquid." Eliza sighed. "It''s almost the same with special therapeutic liquid." Levi himself didn''t mind. "It''s just that the recovery speed is a little slow. In fact, he can recover." Eliza no longer spoke, but subconsciously clenched her lower lip. "Don''t care too much." Levi smiled, then put his hand on Eliza''s head and rubbed her long hair, "it''s just that the recovery time is a little slower..." but speaking of this, Levi''s face suddenly changed again, and then turned his head and looked north, but his face was heavy. "What a strong breath of fate!" Eliza''s heart suddenly startled. Just at this moment, both of them felt a terrible breath suddenly appear. Just as some kind of strong existence is announcing its arrival to the world, it directly intervenes in the fate line of the world in a very arrogant form, rippling like a circle of ripples and passing it around the whole world. This sudden way often represents that some kind of strong existence is entering the plane strongly. It''s different from what the world thinks. When the real strong leaves a plane, together with the necessity of disappearing, there is his breath and the fate line involved with the world - also known as the causal line. However, this disappearance does not mean that it is really missing, but only from manifestation to invisibility. Like hibernation, the fluctuation trace will become very slight. Only those fate mages who are proficient in divination and prediction can barely trace it back. When these strong men return, their destiny line will change from invisible to visible, and at this moment, it will emit an extremely strong momentum. It''s like a storm, it''s very violent. But at least, this storm is also the product of world rules, so no matter how abrupt, it won''t feel uncomfortable. It''s just like the spatial return of Gypsy''s tear plane some time ago. At that moment, the fate storm formed by her return swept the whole world. The real top powers, as well as those fate mages, felt the emergence of Gypsy at the first time - although many people do not know who the master of this fate storm is, they at least know that the master of this breath was once a person in this plane world. The return of a traveler. This is the common understanding of the whole world after Kipling tore the plane. But at this time, the smell of destiny storm is not so. The appearance of this breath is extremely abrupt - it''s like throwing a stone into the lake. The other party does not belong to the existence of this plane world at all, but it is very subtle that the intervention of this breath does not cause the rebound of the world''s will. Instead, it is more like accepting the other party, allowing the other party''s fate breath to intervene in an extremely rough way, and then produce connection. This can at least prove that the owner of this breath is not a dark creature. Like before, the appearance of arrogant Lord Elken, the breath is also strong, but she is not connected with the destiny line formed by the world will, but more like another parallel line, trying to cover the world destiny line of the miracle continent. The level assimilation of abyss and hell is mainly in the way of covering the fate line. Once the fate line naturally formed by the plane is covered, it also means that the origin of the plane has been assimilated. Unless all demons and demons can be completely expelled, it is only a matter of time before the whole plane world becomes another abyss or purgatory. Even Levi and Eliza can feel the sudden emergence of this storm of fate, so other strong people stronger than the two of them can naturally feel it. But everyone''s response to this is quite different. Especially at this time, several groups of people who are located in the northern continent and are rushing to the northern continent. ¡­¡­ Because of receiving the information provided by Sean, a special informant, the sudden attack of the peace council caught Medusa chamber of Commerce unprepared. This time, it can be said that it really uprooted all the remaining evils of the whole Medusa chamber of Commerce, and only a few unidentified people escaped. Although these people may have been unable to turn over any storm, for the sake of insurance, the strong man of the travel mission of the peace parliament issued the order of pursuit and annihilation. The strong intervention of this breath of fate did make several strong members of the peace parliament feel a burst of tension. They even thought that there was a fish in the net that was dying and trying to summon the devil. After all, the sudden appearance of the arrogant Lord Elken made the whole peace council messy. They once suspected that Sean was a pagan and tricked them to come to the North Continent to deal with the Medusa chamber of Commerce, so as to summon the arrogant Lord to the material world. Later, however, the arrogant Lord only existed for a very short period of time, and its breath completely disappeared. Although the Peace Council did not know what was going on, they were relieved that the Lord of arrogance was not in this position - of course, their doubts about Sean could not be removed. They were even ready to talk to Sean when the action to annihilate Medusa was over. So at this time, there was a strong smell of fate, which naturally surprised them. However, they were relieved to feel that this breath of destiny did not appear in the form of parallel lines, but directly involved in the existing world destiny. ¡­¡­ Compared with the relief of the Peace Council, the long line of paladins who were secretly preparing to return to the St. Joels empire from the Federation of the northern duchy directly entered the state of extreme vigilance. They spent a lot of effort to win Uriel this time. Seeing that they are finally about to complete the task and only have the last part of the journey left, of course they won''t be careless. No matter who the master of this breath of fate is, the four paladins don''t want to meet each other at this time to avoid complications. After all, considering the subtle attitude between the Federation of the northern duchy and the St. Joels Empire, the Dark Knight Order did not walk with the four paladins, but dispersed in the form of patrol and guard, distributed around the travel routes of the four paladins. In addition to cleaning up unnecessary troubles, it also has the tasks of collecting intelligence and preparing support at all times. In fact, in addition to not wanting to encounter this powerful smell of fate, the four paladins have learned that they also don''t want to run into the Peace Council in the Federation of the northern principality. Who knows if these madmen will suddenly start thinking about Uriel after seeing Uriel - especially when they know that three peace messengers have been sent out by the Peace Council this time, the four paladins are more cautious. If their identity is not suitable for using the magic teleportation array, I''m afraid they all want to use the magic teleportation array to directly return to the St. Joels empire. ¡­¡­ Of course, in addition to the Peace Council and the secret forces of the St. Joels Empire, which are located in the Federation of the northern principality, in fact, several forces are also entering the Federation of the northern principality. For example, there are dead spines with a bitter relationship with the peace Parliament. After receiving the news that the peace council was killing in the Federation of the northern principality, the person in charge of the nest in the northern continent simply led a group of people into the Federation of the northern principality to compete with the Peace Council. Therefore, after they felt the breath of fate, their first reaction was different from the Peace Council and the secret forces of the St. Joels empire. After discussion, they sent a person to try to contact each other to see if they could recruit or win over. For today''s dead spines with heavy losses, the strong at this level have attracted enough attention. ¡­¡­ In addition to dead spine''s interest in this breath of fate, another force is also interested in this breath of fate. After this breath of fate appeared, a fate mage left the spire known as the "only remaining last learning hall" on earth. These "truth followers isolated from the world" standing on the "spire overlooking all things" want to know who is the master of the fate breath that almost collapsed the wall of their destiny. In this world, only a few people know that there is a wall of fate in the overlooking spire. Therefore, the strong who can freely enter and leave this world plane have a trace of fate on it. Even if these strong people have left this plane for a long time, their breath is still recorded. Similarly, if a strong person who does not belong to this plane world enters, the wall of destiny will give an early warning at the first time - the strength of the person entering this world can be judged by the ripple strength of the wall of destiny. However, in the years since the establishment of the overlooking spire, there has never been a case that the wall of fate almost collapsed. Therefore, the overlooking spire is really interested in the owner of this fate breath. They just want to talk to each other. Of course, if you can invite the other party to the overlooking spire as a guest, it is naturally the best. ¡­¡­ However, there are people who are interested, people who want to avoid, people who are indifferent, and naturally there are people who choose to ignore. For example, Edward, the Confessor who seemed deeply afraid of not knowing that another demon God was born in the world. He completely ignored this breath of fate. Anyway, as long as the other party didn''t provoke him, he didn''t care what the other party wanted to do. Of course, destroying the world won''t work. In Edward''s understanding, if he really wants to destroy the miracle continent, he must do it. He''s a confessor. Edward! Chapter 978 When Akam woke up, he found himself lying in a stone room, his head was particularly dizzy, and even had a feeling of nausea and nausea. This feeling made Arkham extremely uncomfortable. It was worse than a hangover. Fortunately, someone soon handed over a cup of hot water and fed Arkham a few drinks. After the entrance, Akam knew that it was not hot water, but a common warm tea in the North - it was said to be warm tea, but it was not the kind of high-grade tea that could be enjoyed by the nobles of the qainas Empire, but a liquid boiled with several herbs. This kind of liquid is sour and astringent in the mouth, and even has a bitter taste. Most people don''t like it, but it is a rare good thing for mercenaries and adventurers. This warm tea can warm their bodies, and the bitter taste can stimulate their spirit. Warm tea is especially useful for swordsmen like Arkham. Jianhao has excellent attack and defense ability. It is very average in combat ability. It has no significant combat weakness, but it also has no strong advantages and characteristics. This class is very good at protracted warfare and critical battle, especially in the battle that needs to maintain stability. Jianhao can play a greater role than other sword classes. However, because of the advantages in combat ability, Jianhao actually has a very fatal weakness. The resistance to abnormal ability is very low. Therefore, the effect of warm tea, a panacea for restoring abnormal state, can also be said to be "outstanding" when used on Akam. After drinking several mouthfuls, Akam''s perception gradually recovered and his vision gradually became clear. At this time, he saw that the person who fed him warm tea was Joanna. Although his head was still a little dull, Akam sat up and looked around, but he didn''t see anyone else. So Arkham looked at Joanna again and asked weakly, "where are the others?" Joanna paused slightly. This reaction made Akam''s pupils shrink suddenly and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on!" "Rez betrayed you." At this time, Sean also came over and said, "he hypnotized you all first, and then led the ghost winged magic lizard, and Sean died on the spot Holmes sacrificed himself to cover our smooth departure. At that time, the environment was very critical, so Joanna and I had to hide behind your back in this ruins. However, after that, you were all confused by the flower of vanity. You have been in a coma for two days, and Joanna woke up a few hours earlier than you. " "Damn it!" Arkham cursed angrily. But soon, he turned to Joanna and asked in a deep voice, "have you checked here?" Joanna nodded. Arkham''s face soon decayed again. His eyes were even a little dull. It seemed that he had been hit hard. Sean looked at Arkham and then said, "I don''t know what Ritz told you, but I''m sure there''s absolutely nothing you want here Rez''s real purpose is the totem pole. He lied to you just to treat you as a sacrifice. If he wants to open the demon summoning ceremony, he must have enough sacrifices. Of course, I guess the ghost winged magic lizard outside must be one of the sacrifices he chose. " "Isn''t he afraid of soul backfire!" Akam scolded angrily. "Once his sacrifice is successful, his soul can grow. The soul loss caused by breaking the contract is not worth mentioning." Sean said faintly, in a tone of little anger, "and... Once he completes his deal with the devil or the devil, the people sent by the adventurers association to chase him will not be his opponents, but will become the nourishment for his strength." Arkham''s face looked unusually ugly. "It''s better to pay more attention to dealing with magicians." Sean sighed and said helplessly, "especially those wandering magicians, most of them are not very good in mind. The only thing they can react is the magicians of the inheritance school, even the academic school..." Sean didn''t go on, but he believed Arkham could hear it. Arkham didn''t say anything. At this moment, if he can''t see that Sean''s identity and strength are not simple, then he won''t be a qualified leader. Obviously, the rapid growth of Sean''s strength must have something to do with his trip, but after all, it''s someone else''s secret, and Arkham won''t be so ignorant to ask. He just knew that Sean didn''t mean any harm to them, because if Sean really liked them, he could have done it while they were unconscious, and he wouldn''t wait until now. "So what do we do now?" Arkham asked, "I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave here in our current situation. After all... There''s that ghost winged demon lizard out there. " "Don''t worry about that." Sean whispered, "someone is coming to pick us up." "Someone came to pick us up?" Arkham was slightly stunned and asked subconsciously, "who?" "I have a... Friend." Sean replied. Sean really doesn''t know how to explain the new guard. According to the regulations of the system, these guards should be defaulted as Sean''s followers, just like Noro. However, despite the default ability of the system, these guys are not necessarily obedient. For example, when Nolo first came to Sean, the guy didn''t intend to follow Sean''s orders at first. Finally, Sean cleaned up Nolo by relying on the special emergency tools left by the system. And now the new guard he pulled out actually appeared yesterday. Sean can feel the extremely strong breath of fate when the other party appears - in fact, it is impossible to feel this breath with Sean''s strength, but the other party has a soul contract with Sean, so when the other party appears in the world, Sean''s soul receives strong intervention from the other party''s soul. However, after entering the world, the other party did not take the initiative to contact Sean. So at the moment, Sean didn''t know what the other party was doing or what he was thinking except that he could feel the other party nearby. Moreover, with the other party''s proper and absolute legendary combat power, Sean really didn''t have the cheek to say that the other party was his own follower. Arkham naturally heard Sean''s pause at that moment. Although he had some doubts about Sean''s word "friend", it was obvious that Sean was not very willing to continue the topic, so he couldn''t say anything, but nodded slightly. Joanna didn''t speak, but took care of Arkham carefully. "Now that you are all awake, let''s go out." Sean said, "he''s been waiting outside for more than a day." "OK." Arkham is also straightforward. Although he has not fully recovered at this time, since Sean said so, he also chose to believe, "how many days have we been here?" "At least a week." Sean was not sure how many days he had come, because after touching the Apocalypse totem to absorb its power, he passed out in a coma. I''m afraid this time will not be less than three days, because it took two to three game days for players to completely integrate bronze bodies in the game, So Sean speculated that the transformation time of the silver body should not be less than two to three days of the bronze body. "Later, in the vain corridor, you must shut your breath, then close your eyes and don''t care about anything. Just grab the corner of my clothes and follow me forward, you know?" Although Arkham and Joanna didn''t know what was going on, they nodded when Sean said so. Soon, the three left one after another. This is the stone chamber. Because of Sean''s advance warning, after seeing the thick fog in the vain corridor, all Akam and Joanna showed surprise on their faces, but they didn''t say much. They remembered Sean''s orders, grabbed Sean''s clothes tightly, and then moved forward together. And Sean, if he wanted to pass through this vain corridor, it was not an easy thing, but Sean knew that people with bronze bodies could not be affected by the vain corridor, not to mention that he still had silver bodies. Therefore, on the way, it was quite easy to return to the previous slate. As Sean carefully pushed up the slate, and then glanced, he found that the wounded ghost winged magic lizard was not in the hole. But the muddy smell of the hole is still bad, which makes Sean feel helpless. But at least, they came out smoothly. After a silent induction, Sean knew that the guard was outside the cave, so he didn''t stop any longer. After turning around and talking to Arkham and Joanna, the three quickly ran towards the cave. With their current weakness and fatigue, they are really not suitable for dealing with the ghost winged magic Lizard - of course, Sean knows very well that if there is that guy, he is afraid that the ghost winged magic lizard will either die or escape at the first time. Instinctively speaking, Sean actually hoped that the ghost winged magic lizard had died, because the material on this Warcraft was extremely rare. The three ran out of the cave. After the cave, they didn''t see the ghost winged magic lizard or other figures. Arkham and Joanna were slightly relieved, only Sean was slightly disappointed. "Where''s your friend?" At this time, Akam hurriedly asked, "shall we find a place to hide and wait for him or what to say The ghost winged magic lizard has a very keen sense of smell. If we stay near here, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. " Akam and others have been chased and killed by ghost winged magic lizard before, so they still remember some abilities of ghost winged magic lizard. At this time, Arkham was very weak and tired. If Sean had not said that there were friends waiting outside and Joanna was in good condition, he would not agree to leave the stone chamber now. After all, there is no sense of security. Even if the strength of your companions is strong, if you encounter enemies and Warcraft with the same strength, if you can''t play a certain combat value, it''s actually no different from waiting for death. Especially in the profession of mercenary and adventurer, whether their own condition is normal or not is extremely critical. But just then, Sean''s heart felt an extremely intimate atmosphere approaching. Obviously, this breath comes from the new guard. Although the other party is not Shawn''s favorite kill Wu Ji, he is also one of the strongest guards he has selected, so he has nothing to complain about. Soon, in the woods outside the cave, there was a rustle and friction. Akam and Joanna were facing great enemies in an instant. They quickly shouted: "something is approaching. We have no time to run now. Go back to the ruins first!" "No." Sean smiled and shook his head. "It''s his own." "Own people?" Arkham was stunned. Then he and Joanna saw a very shocking scene. At this moment, the two people''s mouths opened in amazement may be able to fill several eggs. However, different from the extreme shock of Joanna and Arkham, Sean''s face showed excitement. In front of everyone''s sight, a small figure is slowly walking out of it. Although Akam and Joanna would be stunned if it were just this figure, they would never be shocked like this - even seeing the things dragged behind the figure. The short figure pulled the ghost winged demon lizard''s upper jaw with his left hand, and then walked out of the woods step by step, dragging the ghost winged demon lizard out - obviously, the ghost winged demon lizard, which split Akam and his team and even made them feel headache and panic, has obviously died for a long time. In this world, there are not many people who can kill the ghost winged magic lizard. Even Arkham thinks that with the cooperation of his team and the special props provided by Sean, they can easily solve the ghost winged magic lizard. But if it''s a single challenge, Akam thinks it''s unrealistic if he doesn''t have the strength of the holy land, because the ghost winged magic lizard is too powerful. But! In front of him, the man who walked out calmly with the body of the ghost winged magic lizard was just a child! A boy who looks no more than eleven or two years old. He has a pair of blood red eyes, golden hair looks very bright in the sunshine, and a white wide collar coat looks very clean and tidy. He has not been stained with any stains because of the environment of akaz forest. The man obviously looks like a lovely child. He should be living carefree around his mother. However, when Arkham saw another thing that was also dragging on the child''s right hand, his pupils shrank suddenly. That''s a silver white giant sword with a visual inspection of at least two meters! Chapter 979 "This... This is..." Arkham looked at the child who was coming towards him with a shocked face. "This is..." Sean frowned slightly. He really didn''t know how to introduce the guy in front of him. Say it''s your friend. This age is obviously not right unless he can explain each other''s race. But the problem is that Sean''s eyes are black about the little guy''s race, so how can he explain it. And in fact, of all the races known so far, Sean can''t think of any race that can meet this guy''s current situation. After Sean drew the card of truth butcher, some basic relevant information about him was engraved in his mind at the first time. But in fact, this does not help Sean fully understand the truth butcher, because the specific data are not necessarily much more than Nolo''s original introduction. [Name: kokirei] [gender: male] [race: unknown] [realm: legendary peak] [strengths: Law distortion; Phagocytosis of life; Martial sword skill] [Title: butcher of truth] [special note: any enemy who belittles the butcher of truth has long become the dust of history.] "My friend''s son." After hesitating for a while, Sean thought of a more reliable excuse, "... Their strength is very strong." Although truth butcher kokirei and Sean are still about 20 meters apart, Sean''s voice is not deliberately hidden, so kokirei naturally hears it clearly. He just glanced sideways at Sean and didn''t say much, but he didn''t slow down, so he dragged the ghost winged demon lizard that had been dead for a long time to Sean and others. "Where''s your father, coquirre?" Sean asked with a stiff head. Kokirei glanced at Sean and didn''t speak. Instead, his left hand clasped the upper jaw of the ghost winged magic lizard loosened and threw the Warcraft that had driven Sean and others around in front of them. Then he began to look at Sean, Arkham and Joanna - he looked at them from bottom to top. On average, each person only stayed for three seconds at most, no more or no less. After looking at Sean and other three people, kokirei said, "Fei." Kokirei''s voice is no different from the crisp voice of ordinary children. No matter how you look at it, it is obviously a child. But Sean''s facial muscles twitched a few times: "Fei? What Fei? " Hearing Sean''s words, kokirey''s face seemed a little embarrassed. He tilted his head for a moment, and then said, "weak." This time, everyone understood. I''m sorry. What kokirei just said "Fei" means "waste"! For ordinary people, regardless of Sean''s attitude, Arkham and Joanna, who are native to the Commonwealth of the northern duchy, must turn their faces on the spot. Maybe they even have to fight each other. Because the most famous characteristic industries of the northern duchy Federation are adventurers and mercenaries. If this profession of eating by strength is called waste, it is likely that it will not have to continue to mix in this country. But now. Akam glanced at the huge silver sword dragged upside down on kokirei''s right hand - the sword was nearly half higher than kokirei''s height. Akam thought he could not wave easily even at the peak of his state, let alone in a weak state at the moment - then he clearly chose not to refute. Anyway, there are no outsiders here. Akam doesn''t feel ashamed to be called a waste by such a monster who obviously can''t be evaluated by ordinary people. "What shall we do now?" Arkham simply pretended not to hear kokirei, and then asked, "are you waiting for your friend here?" Sean glanced at kokirei and said in his heart: you should cooperate with me. Kokirei and Sean are soul bound contracts, so even if Sean doesn''t speak, he can receive Sean''s faith and understand Sean''s meaning. Of course, the contract is also limited in scope. If the two sides are too far apart, they will not receive it - just like Sean and Noro now, one is in the North Continent and the other doesn''t know where to go. Obviously, he and Noro can''t contact each other. However, just at the meeting when Sean was anxious, kokirei just stared at Sean with his eyes open and didn''t mean to cooperate with Sean at all. It made Sean a little crazy. "You will die if you say a word!" Sean gave an angry rebuke in his heart. "Annoying." "Is it trouble or irritability? You should make it clear." Sean scolded angrily. "Hemp." "... if you say one more word, you will die!" Sean felt like he was breaking down. "No." Ignoring Sean''s madness, kokirei still said calmly. "If not, say a few more words!" Sean knew that these guards were some problem children, but he didn''t expect that kokirei''s problem would be so serious that he was even more helpless than Nolo at the beginning, because Nolo just wanted to resist and strive for the initiative, but kokirei was completely lazy to talk. "No." Facing Sean''s request for more words, kokirei simply refused. Here, Sean and kokirei are arguing secretly, but because it is a direct exchange of souls, Akam and Joanna don''t know what''s going on. In their opinion, Sean and coquirrey are probably staring at each other. Because they don''t know whether this is their meeting habit, Akam and Joanna don''t know whether they should say anything after they look at each other. But before they could speak, Arkham saw that Sean was suddenly like a decadent old man who lost all his energy and spirit, completely defeated in the confrontation with the child. "We''ll dismember the beast and leave here." Sean''s face looked a little angry. "I promised Hans to send you out of the forest, but I''m not going back to lane city, so I can only trouble you to go north with me. We went straight across the forest into the Principality of Somalia. " "The child''s father..." Akam looked at kokirei and asked. "When he comes, his father will not appear." Sean, too lazy to make up any lies, said directly, "it''s all right. It''s not once or twice that his unscrupulous father left the child alone. I originally made an appointment with his father to meet in the Principality of Somalia, but now that the boy is here, his father will certainly not appear. Let''s leave after we finish our work. " After that, without waiting for Arkham''s reaction, Sean began to dismember the ghost winged magic lizard. The most valuable material of ghost winged magic lizard is the two bone wings on its back. But before the fight against furiz, one of the bones and wings of the ghost winged magic lizard was damaged, and the other was also seriously damaged. However, with these residual bones and wings in Sean''s hand, he can still make a gold grade long sword or spear - these two weapons have less materials, no more materials than other weapons, and the manufacturing process is more complex. Because the ghost winged demon lizard was killed by kokirei, Sean didn''t give this part of the material to Akam. However, for other materials, such as scale skin, endoskeleton and some internal organs, Sean shared a share with Akam, which was at least the income of thousands of gold coins. As for the three magic cores second only to the bone wing, Sean also didn''t give them to Arkham. The magic core of level 6 Warcraft is at least as big as a fist, and its color is also very bright. Such a magic core is about 100000 gold coins. For example, the more popular fire system can usually sell for more than 130000, while the land system is worse, usually only about 80000. However, not all Warcraft have magic cores. Some powerful Warcraft use all the absorbed magic elements to strengthen the body, so no magic core is born in the body. At present, there are almost more than 130 kinds of Warcraft without magic core on the miracle continent, so ordinary adventurers and demon hunters usually don''t go to trouble with these Warcraft without magic core. However, some subspecies will produce magic cores instead. However, it is a pity that most people distinguish between subspecies and non subspecies. Although Akam had some of the three magic cores of the jealous ghost winged magic lizard, Sean didn''t give them any meaning, and they naturally didn''t dare to ask for them. Under the dismemberment of Sean, a skilled worker, only ten minutes later, the important materials on the ghost winged magic lizard were divided, so Sean and Arkham and others immediately started on the road again, and did not stay more in the North Sen of arkaz. I don''t know if it''s because of kokirei''s participation. The next journey would have passed through the territory of several powerful Warcraft, but these Warcraft didn''t run out to find the trouble of Sean and others, so Sean and others naturally crossed the whole akaz Beisen with great ease. After leaving the forest, Sean also separated from Arkham and Joanna, mainly because Sean''s next trip was also quite troublesome and inconvenient to take these two people, otherwise Sean really meant to incorporate them. However, for Arkham, who has nowhere to go, Sean also gave them a suggestion. After all, Emily is short of manpower at the moment, and both Arkham and Joanna are obviously experienced combat veterans, which is also helpful to Emily. After the two sides officially left, Sean continued to go north with kokirey. Through these days together, Sean also had a general understanding of kokirei. Although this guy looks like a child, his real age may be thousands of years old or even higher. He has short curly blond hair as bright as gold. He was wearing a wide necked coat, some like a priest''s robe, but it was just a coat style. The lower body is a pair of white pants. Although you can''t see what texture it is, it is very tough and wear-resistant. The most important thing is that you can clean up the stains on your coat or trousers by gently dusting and patting. This, in particular, makes Sean, who looks as dirty as a beggar, envy him. Kou Jilei is only about one meter two or three tall. He has a standard baby face and is very cute in pink and jade. Even without contact, his skin can be seen to be very delicate and white, which naturally makes his eyes particularly eye-catching - although blood red eyes are not rare in the miracle continent, they are not a common pupil color. If kokirei were older, he might be regarded as a vampire or some blood relic in the west, but now this guy is just a child, and no one will care too much. Of course, what people really care about is actually the Epee in kokirei''s hand. Epee is like a door panel. It may be more than two meters long, but the width of the sword body is about one meter. The whole body of the Epee is silvery white from the body to the handle, and there is even a faint glow at the edge of the blade. Obviously, this Epee is not made of any ordinary material. In the middle of the sword body, there is a golden texture extending from the guard edge to the tip of the sword. The golden texture seems to be some kind of rune, flickering like breathing. "Your sword is too conspicuous. Let me keep it for you first?" On his way into the Principality of Somalia, Sean had seen more than ten groups of people showing shock and curiosity about kokirei. This situation was not what Sean wanted. "No." Kokirei didn''t even look at Sean. He refused directly and cleanly. "Then try to put it away. It''s not decent for a child like you to drag such a heavy sword." Sean was a little helpless. "Annoying." Kokirei is like gold. But this time, Sean knew that kokirey meant trouble, not annoyance. "Well, if you put your sword away, I''ll buy you sugar after we go to town." Sean said helplessly. Kokirei is obviously a crazy believer in the famous saying "silence is golden". He has never said more than two words with Sean these days. Usually, if Sean doesn''t ask him, he can keep silent all day - of course, even if Joanna and Arkham ask him, he is completely lazy to respond. So even if Sean wanted to know kokirei, he was completely in a situation where the mouse couldn''t pull the turtle. So in such a helpless situation, Sean just had to sacrifice the killer mace of ordinary people to deal with children. However, it is obvious that although kokirei is physically like a child, he is not mentally a child. He glanced obliquely at Sean and did not speak, but his contempt was obvious. It hurt Sean. If he had a choice, he would rather have Noro''s escort to fight against him than kokirei''s nearly mute escort. Because Sean doesn''t know what this guy really wants to do. He doesn''t bother Sean and will cooperate with Sean appropriately, but there are only two points. No matter what Sean says or even the killing move of "hitting his finger", kokirei completely ignores it. The first is to let kokirei say a few more words. His response was, "No." The second is the current situation in which kokirei wants to put his weapons away. His reaction was still: "No." "As long as you are willing to put this weapon away, I can meet your condition later." Sean thought about it and finally gave up the idea of snapping his fingers. He found that this move was completely useless against kokirei. "Of course, it''s within my ability!" "Meat." "Meat?" Sean was stunned for a moment. He found that talking to kokirei was a guessing meeting. "Do you want to eat meat?" Kokirei nodded: "yes." "No problem!" Sean was overjoyed. He was worried that kokirei would make some terrible demands, but if he just wanted to eat meat, Sean didn''t think it was anything. "I can meet you immediately after we enter the city later!" "Roast." "Barbecue?" Sean asked again, "it''s no problem!" The staple food on the miracle continent is all kinds of barbecue, because the warrior needs a lot of meat to supplement his body''s nutrition, so if kokirei just wants to eat barbecue, it''s simply an impossible condition for Sean. "OK." Kokirei saw that since Sean had promised, he didn''t say anything anymore. He stretched out his hand and raised the epee. Soon, Sean saw a blue light line suddenly appear on kokirey''s right wrist. The blue light pattern soon began to expand, from about a decimeter in diameter to a radius of 30 cm. With the expansion of the blue light pattern, Sean can clearly see that this light pattern is somewhat similar to a ring. It is a circle condensed by the blue light, but it is painted and engraved with dense patterns on the plane of the circle. Then there was a sudden vibration in the space. The visible concussion ripple appeared in the air, and then the light pattern quickly extended in the direction of the epee. A blue light pattern appeared every few centimeters until the whole Epee was completely covered. However, the coverage of this light pattern is not uniform, but fluctuates with the width of the Epee - for example, the hilt is only a small circle with a diameter of only a few centimeters, and the part of the sword body is the largest. As for the part of the sword tip, it also begins to shrink to a diameter of about a few centimeters. When all the light patterns are completely covered, there is a faint light in it. Then all the light lines began to shrink back, but this time it was not kokirei''s right wrist, but the middle finger of his right hand. With the contraction of light patterns, the heavy sword like a door panel began to disappear in Sean''s vision. It was as if these light patterns were some kind of space secret art, and the heavy sword was hidden in this space crack. When all the apertures dissipated, Sean keenly noticed that there was an extra blue ring in kokirey''s right hand. After all this, kokirey looked up at Sean again and said, "meat." "OK, OK, I see. Let''s go to town now." Sean looked at kokirei''s move just now, and his heart suddenly became more enlightened. He just planned to meditate on it, but he didn''t expect to be awakened by kokirei''s urging voice, which made Sean a little depressed. "Roast." "I know, I know." Sean just stopped. "When we get to town, we''ll find the barbecue until you''re satisfied, all right." "OK!" It is still a precious answer. Chapter 980 The Principality of Somalia is the fourteenth in terms of comprehensive strength among the thirty-six federal principalities of the northern principality. In fact, although the northern principality Federation is composed of 36 principalities, it also has a set of subordinate rankings. Although this ranking will not be invariable, it actually has a very clear watershed. For example, the principality ranked fourth to tenth is a watershed; Ranking 11 to 15 is another watershed; Ranking 16 to 19 is a watershed; There is no big difference between the top 20 and 36. As for the top three principalities, to be honest, in Sean''s view, they can''t be regarded as principalities, at least they have the level of top-ranking kingdoms. At least, Sean knew that although the Federation of the northern principality claimed that only the God of war church had legendary strong men, in fact, the top three principalities in terms of comprehensive strength each had a legendary strong man, which was their hidden card. It is said that even the God of war church did not know this. It was revealed by players rooted in these principalities in the game. The Principality of Somalia, although bordering on the Principality of North lance, also intends to infiltrate and control the city of lane. However, in fact, they have been afraid to carry out operations openly, mainly because the Principality of North lance is the tenth principality in terms of comprehensive strength, so the Principality of Somalia can only join hands with the other two neighboring principalities to resist the Principality of North lance and prevent the Principality of North lance from carrying out reverse osmosis operations on them. On the borders of various countries, infiltration operation is a very frequent competition of comprehensive strength, because it involves the competition of intelligence, military, politics, economy, contacts and many other aspects and factors. Because of these mutual infiltration operations, the border cities of several principalities near the akaz forest have also experienced abnormal prosperity and development, especially the purchase of some specialty materials, which is far higher than the general market price. Of course, in this case, it naturally leads to the falsely high market price of the Federation of the northern duchy, which makes the profits of smuggling and long-distance trade greater. Martha city is a county city owned by the hereditary Earl Martha family of the Principality of Somalia. It is located at the border of the Principality of Somalia, close to akkaz Beisen, and is one of the most powerful competitors of lane city. The purchase price of Warcraft meat in this city is about 20% higher than that in several other border cities close to the akaz forest, including LANN city. Therefore, the meat reserves of Martha city can be said to be the highest in the nearby area, and this phenomenon is naturally caused because Martha city is the only supply point in the north of akaz forest. Whether entering akaz Beisen through Martha City, going to lane city, or starting from lane city to the north, the flow of people must gather in Martha city. Unlike several other directions of the akaz forest, there are multiple choices. Therefore, Martha city gathers a large number of mercenaries, adventurers and even mercenaries, so the demand for food will not be too low. Sean took kokirei into Martha city with the idea that there was plenty of food here. According to Sean''s idea, kokirei will eat two or three hundred kilograms of Warcraft barbecue at the top of the sky. Can he eat more? Even for himself, he eats almost 100 kilograms of standard meat at the end of the day. This is because he has become a strong man. With obvious strength improvement, his body consumption increases and his absorption capacity is better. Like those people in the bronze realm, they can eat about twenty or thirty kilograms of meat a day. As for the experts in the silver realm, because they have the attribute of fighting spirit, their food consumption is different between wartime and non wartime. Generally, experts in the silver realm can destroy at least one hundred kilograms of food when they fight until they are exhausted; If a battle is at a normal level, it is not a life and death battle. It is usually about 70 kg to 90 kg. In the case of non combat level, in order to maintain physical condition, it is generally between 30 kg and 50 kg. The strong in the golden realm have higher physical quality than the silver masters, so the food intake standard is generally doubled directly. Even a quasi holy strongman like Sean would not eat more than 300 kilograms after a fierce fight. Only when we really become a strong man in the holy land will our food consumption increase significantly. However, under normal circumstances, it maintains a level of about 300 Jin, which is common in the lower holy domain and the middle holy domain. Only after becoming the upper holy domain, the food consumption will surge to more than 500 Jin. These food intake standards are based on the protein contained in non Warcraft meat such as general organisms and livestock. The meat of Warcraft is rich in more protein, and even has some other elements and supplements. Therefore, according to different types of Warcraft, the eating standard will fluctuate up and down. Asian dragons with relatively strong dragon lineage, such as double winged flying dragon and ground walking dragon, have 50 kilograms of meat on their body, which is equivalent to 1000 kilograms produced by normal livestock. Although there is no real Asian Dragon in akaz forest, at most, it is a dragon like subordinate, but the base of other Warcraft is very large, so the supply and reserve of Warcraft meat in Martha city is naturally huge. The two or three hundred catties of meat that Sean assessed for kokirei were naturally judged by the standard of Warcraft meat - according to the normal level, these two or three hundred catties of meat were basically equivalent to two or three thousand catties of normal biological output. Even as a legendary top level strongman, coupled with a battle before, he didn''t eat much in the past few days when he crossed akaz Beisen, but Sean always felt that kokirei''s appetite was only 500 or 600 kilograms of Warcraft meat. This quantity is almost three tons according to the normal standard. Although it looks terrible, in fact, it is not worth mentioning in terms of Warcraft meat. In addition, the floor area of Martha city is twice that of lane city. There are few other places in the city, including hotels, restaurants and pubs, so Sean can take kokirei to another place to eat Warcraft barbecue, In order to avoid too much attention. At least, in Sean''s view, it is definitely much more low-key than kokirei running around with a heavy sword. It was only soon - Sean was blue with regret after coquirrey changed his thirteenth restaurant. If time could go back, he would never offer to satisfy kokirei with barbecue and ask him to put away his epee. He would rather let kokirei enter the city with the heavy sword, because at least even if it received high attention, it was limited to a narrow area. Not like this Sean looked at the little hand that raised another empty plate, and his face was very ugly: "aren''t you enough to eat so much?" "No." Kirkley whispered, then said nothing more, just blinking and staring at Sean. Sean glanced at the plate held up by coquirre. The plate is as clean as fresh from the oven, or even shiny. But Sean knew that about 13 seconds ago, the porcelain plate was filled with a meat steak of about 6.5 ounces (0.36 kg), which was drenched with a secret sauce mainly spicy and supplemented by a little sweet. In addition, there were some green vegetables and carrots for decoration. But now, everything was put into kokirei''s stomach, and even the sauces on the porcelain plate were licked clean by him. In Sean''s opinion, I''m afraid even a plate thrown to a dog can''t be licked so clean. Of course, Sean wouldn''t say anything if he solved such a barbecue in only 13 seconds. But you know, in front of Sean, there were ten empty porcelain plates almost one meter high. Each porcelain plate pile had to have at least 30 porcelain plates. On this table alone, at least 120 kilograms of Warcraft meat entered kokirei''s stomach. If it was only 120 kilograms of Warcraft barbecue, Sean wouldn''t say anything. But! A table full of empty plates like this is already full in this tavern! This means that kokirei has eaten at least 1200 kilograms of Warcraft barbecue! What is the concept of 1200 Jin? Just look at the face of the tavern owner. He has changed from joy at the beginning to excitement, and then from excitement to shock, and then after a series of startled and helpless changes, until now he has a sad face. Kokirei has eaten up all the reserved meat in his tavern. The production speed of the back kitchen can''t keep up with kokirei''s eating speed! The owner of this pub should have been happy at the eating speed of Sean and kokirei. But the problem is, coquirre, he doesn''t drink! Most people come to the tavern and mainly consume wine, but it is a pity that there is no barbecue. Sean had seen no less than ten groups of people. When he heard that there was no barbecue in the tavern, he shook his head and left. For the tavern owner, his loss is not small. Even if each of these people only consumes one silver coin, at least six or seven gold coins will be lost for ten groups of people. For a small tavern, it is naturally a great loss. So it''s no wonder that the tavern owner''s face is very ugly - he drove Sean and Coyle away, but the problem is that these two people are not easy to provoke at first sight. "Boss..." Sean soon lost in the confrontation with kokirei, so he had to speak helplessly. "This guest, we..." the tavern owner looked at Kou Jilei in some embarrassment. He also didn''t want to understand how such a young child could eat so many barbecues. You know, these barbecues are all Warcraft meat. The protein and nutrition contained in them are not affordable for ordinary people. "The reserves in the store..." "I see." Sean sighed helplessly. Of course he knew what the boss meant. In fact, this is not the first tavern to want to drive Sean and coquirrey away. Even Sean doesn''t know which house this is. The only thing he knew was that all pubs and restaurants in the north and east of Martha city were swept away by kokirei. Just the Warcraft meat he ate, I''m afraid it would have to be calculated in ten tons. Although it''s only noon at the moment, Sean is very clear that these pubs and restaurants must buy heavily in order to prepare goods. According to the current situation, the price of Warcraft meat in Martha city may have to rise by at least 30%. Sean took out five money bags and threw them to the tavern owner. There were five hundred gold coins in them. At present, the price of Warcraft meat in Martha city has not completely increased, so this money is actually a normal price. However, Sean believes that I''m afraid the meat prices of all pubs and restaurants in Martha city will rise soon. At that time, if kokirei eats so much barbecue, he may have to pay thousands of gold coins. Glancing at the gold coins in the storage ring, Sean also had a headache. It''s not that there''s not enough money. As a grand duke, Sean naturally carries no less than 200000 gold coins - after all, with a group of free workers helping to make demonized equipment, coupled with the sweeping of the wilderness, the complete destruction of the barbarian Legion and the spoils of the previous Ryan nobles, the Treasury of the void principality is very abundant, So you can let Sean run around with 200000 gold coins. But now, there is a pile of gold coins like a golden mountain in the storage ring, which is a small part of what Sean paid before. With such a big appetite, I''m afraid the remaining 180000 gold coins are not enough for him to eat for a month. Chapter 981 "Let''s go." Sean gently rubbed kokirei''s hair. Unexpectedly, he found that kokirei''s hair was incredibly good. It felt like touching on top silk. Maybe it was because Sean had eaten a lot of meat with Kirkley, so Kirkley didn''t object to Sean rubbing his hair at this time. However, he still winked at Sean, with a wronged face, as if he had been treated unfairly. "Hungry." Said coquirre. "You''ve eaten half the city''s reserve meat. You still have the face to tell me you''re hungry!" Sean''s face was burning. "Four." Kokirey curled his mouth and said. "You have to eat nearly 20 tons of Warcraft meat at least. Which guy has such a big appetite as you? Now you say you''re only a quarter full? " The longer Sean and Kirkley get in touch, the more he can understand the meaning of Kirkley''s words. Long ago, in the era of the earth, someone once said that "Chinese is a very broad and profound language system". But now, Sean feels that what kokirei said is the real "broad and profound" language system, because more than 80% of the time, he doesn''t know what kokirei is talking about. Basically, he can only guess or guess what it means in the current context. "Hungry." Kokirei didn''t care how painful Sean was. He repeated it seriously, thought about it, and added, "sword." Obviously, kokirei meant that he was still hungry, and he obeyed Sean''s order and put the Epee away. Sean''s face was as ugly as it could be. The passers-by are constantly pointing at Sean and coquirrey. Although the surrounding voices are very slight, even to the extent of whispering, strong people like Sean and coquirrey, as long as they pay a little attention, they may not hear what these people are saying. "Look, that kid is the big stomach king that the city is talking about now." "How long must I be hungry to eat like this? I don''t think I''ve been abused..." "You''ve been hungry for ten and a half months. Can you eat so much? It is said that all the restaurants on the north side of the city have been eaten up. " "Tut tut... How much will it cost to eat?" "Hey, who knows, there must be tens of thousands." "Isn''t it a human dragon It is said that the dragon can turn into a human. " "You''ve read too many knight novels. Are there dragons these days? " "I''m not sure. Didn''t you read those novels that such legendary creatures are always in some kind of hibernation? Maybe, the young man was lucky and unexpectedly woke up the dragon. " "It''s really possible for you to say so. After all... Man can''t have such a big appetite... Tut Tut, how much he has to eat. " "Even if it''s not a dragon, it''s definitely some kind of powerful Warcraft." Listening to the whispers of those around him, Sean''s face looked more and more ugly. His intention was to keep a low profile, but he didn''t expect that kokirei''s large appetite would make their behavior more high-profile. But if only the news that kokirei was a big stomach King spread, Sean certainly wouldn''t look ugly. However, the statement that kokirei is actually a human Warcraft is obviously forming a wave. And obviously, this argument has gradually gained the upper hand and is spreading rapidly throughout Martha city. Sean knows that it''s not necessary. I''m afraid the mercenaries and adventurers in Martha city will know the existence of kokirei. "We''re leaving." Sean''s face was gloomy, and things were changing in an unpredictable direction. "Hungry." Kokirei still pulled Sean''s clothes and looked wronged. "Now many people are paying attention to you. If we stay any longer, we will be in trouble." Sean whispered. Kou Jilei tilted his head and thought. Then his small face was soon full of murderous spirit. He spit out a word: "kill." It has to be said that kokirei''s small face, frowning and murderous, does not look ferocious at all, but has an unspeakable lovely and naive state. Maybe it really should be the meaning of that childish remark. Many people around heard the word "kill" said by Kou Jilei, but no one would take it seriously. Instead, they kept laughing and laughing. Some people even thought that Kou Jilei looked more lovely. Only Sean was really shocked. He knew very well that kokirei said kill, but he really wanted to kill. If kokirei''s strength really makes him kill, it''s only a matter of minutes to kill the whole Martha city. No one can stop the evil god at all. Not to mention Martha City, even the whole Federation of the northern principality, unless it is the joint efforts of the legendary strong men in the God of war church, even the top three principalities in terms of comprehensive strength can not stop kokirei''s slaughter. What is the concept of legendary peak? This is a real level 15 strong person, who can step into the ranks of super strong people only half a step away! "Stop it!" Sean said in a deep voice, his face sulking for the first time. He doesn''t want to make too big a problem here. If there was no Emily, Sean wouldn''t care too much. Even if Martha city was really slaughtered, no one knew who did it. Unless the great magician at the level of Seven Sages ran out to trace the magic reverse push, it was possible to find the trace of kokirei. However, the current situation does not allow Sean to do so, because his real purpose is to overhead the God of war church, so as to force the whole northern duchy Federation into his influence and remote control. Therefore, whether kokirei kills here is a crucial decision for Sean''s plan. "Hungry." Kou Jilei glanced, still looking very wronged, "kill!" The first half of the sentence obviously means that he is hungry and not full. In the second half of the sentence, it is obvious that kokirei has found the reason why Sean doesn''t want him to do it, so it can be regarded as a threat. Sean stared at kokirei angrily: "are you threatening me!?" Facing the angry Sean, kokirei was not timid at all. He just blinked his eyes, then gently rubbed his stomach with his right hand and flattened his mouth, showing a very wronged and pitiful appearance: "hungry." "It''s not good for you to abuse children like this." Just when Sean and kokirey were still staring at each other, suddenly several mercenary like people came around, and some of them laughed and said, "if you can''t afford the child, you might as well give it to me, how about it Of course, I will not let you suffer. I will not only compensate you for all your expenses in the city today, but also give you another 50000 gold coins. " Sean''s face looked ugly at the sound. The problem he was most worried about did indeed appear. Not to mention the dragon shaped, even the concept of human Warcraft will definitely arouse the hearts of many people. They don''t care whether it''s true or false - in fact, most people come with an "I''d rather believe it". Because an emperor of the qainas empire once said, "to judge how strong a person is, you can know by his performance at the table. The more people can eat, the stronger his strength." During his reign, the emperor ate one ton a day. One ton is only one twentieth of what kokirei has eaten so far. But you should know that the meat that the great emperor eats every day is real Yalong meat, and it is not the standard Yalong meat in the miracle mainland today, but those high-grade Yalong meat with blood richness of more than 50%. It is said that the reason why the qainas Empire did not have Asian dragons and any dragon Warcraft was that it was completely preyed on by the greedy emperor. Being able to eat all the Asian dragons in the territory to extinction is definitely an unprecedented feat. No one knows how strong the great emperor is. The only thing they know is that he is more powerful than the average super strong. Later, because there was no dragon meat to eat in the whole qainas Empire, he left the miracle continent to find the legendary hometown of the dragon. It is precisely because of the great emperor''s feat that many of his wonderful remarks have been spread. The most famous is undoubtedly the judgment standard of this sentence "strength based on food consumption". Because of this, no matter whether kokirei is a real humanoid Warcraft or anything else, from the food consumption of the great emperor comparable to chainas, I''m afraid the mercenaries and adventurers in Martha city come with the possibility of "killing 10000 by mistake rather than letting one person go". Of course, these guys dared to come directly, and Sean knew exactly what was going on in their minds. It''s just that kokirei is still a child. I''m afraid he won''t think so much, so the success rate of their abduction is definitely not low. "I refuse." Sean said in a deep voice, and stretched out his hand to pull kokirei behind him. Sean''s original intention was not to let these guys have any conflict with kokirei, so as to avoid kokirei''s rampage and murder. But it was clear that those who were thinking of coquirrey took Sean''s cub protection as a sign of weakness. So even if someone came forward directly and waved to push Sean away, he shouted angrily: "it''s our kindness to give you money. Do you really think it''s a deal? What can you do if I don''t give you money? Don''t think how great you really are! Get out of here This kid, we have to decide. " Chapter 982 The mercenary stretched out his hand and pushed Sean, but he didn''t expect to let Sean move at all. He couldn''t help but be a little stunned. With Sean''s current strength, unless he is a powerful saint, no one can push him away with one hand - at the level of this mercenary, I''m afraid even working with both hands can''t push Sean to a penny. "Yo? It''s quite capable! " The mercenary who stretched out his hand to push Sean was obviously just a dog leg. He didn''t even have any eyesight. For his failure to push Sean away with one palm, his face became ugly, "get away from me!" After an angry rebuke, the strength in his hand immediately increased. But even if the dog leg used to eat milk, Sean still didn''t move. At this moment, all the onlookers around them immediately converged on that kind of laughing mentality. However, most people''s faces still show great interest. It is obvious that they are very excited about the next changes. Only a few people showed a dignified face at this time. The look of more than a dozen spectators around him changed, and everything was in Sean''s eyes. Even several people walking with the dog leg showed a dignified look at this time. Sean''s eyes crossed the dog leg and landed on the people. Different from the guy who plays the role of a dog leg, the four people standing at a later position all have a fierce momentum. It is obvious that these four people are the kind of hard horns who really survive the bloody battle on the battlefield. However, among the four, a middle-aged man over 30 has the strongest momentum. It was the middle-aged man who spoke just now, and the other three surrounded him in an arch defense. At this time, the middle-aged man and Sean''s eyes collided in the air. There was a faint splash of sparks. Sean was a little confused about what was going on with his body. Because under normal circumstances, although the breath of the quasi Holy Land strong is not as strong and obvious as the real Holy Land strong, the momentum is not what ordinary people can have. Therefore, even if the enemy is not found at the beginning, once the two sides have more substantive momentum contact, they can naturally find the difference in strength. At least the quasi holy land is definitely stronger than the general golden strong, especially those like Sean. But now, the fluctuation of Sean''s breath is very obscure. Therefore, even if Sean and the other party look at each other, the other party still doesn''t find Sean''s real strength. In the eyes of the other party, Sean''s strength is just the top gold power, which is no different from himself. It has to be said that the northern principality does have a very unique advantage on the federal side. This country has a huge number of mercenaries, adventurers, and even a large number of mercenary private soldiers. In the whole miracle continent, the number of mercenaries and mercenaries owned by the Federation of the northern principality is second only to the hakans Kingdom, which is known as the "mercenary kingdom"; The adventurers gathered in the Federation of the northern principality are second only to the trade capital. Indeed, the quality of adventurers, mercenaries and mercenaries with such a large base is naturally uneven. However, those who can stand out from it are definitely those with outstanding strength - but it is puzzling that since the establishment of the federal alliance, few of the northern duchy Federation have been able to step into the field of legend. On the contrary, the number of strong people in the golden territory is the largest in the whole continent. As we all know, if the public base of a country is large enough, even if there is more water, it can still have a considerable number of real scholars after drying. The Federation of the northern principality has become a powerful country comparable to the empire by relying on this way of pyramid formation. However, the only pity is that the Federation of the northern principality is composed of 36 principalities, so the number of people shared equally among the 36 principalities does not seem to be very large. Moreover, the most important thing is that these mercenaries and mercenaries have great freedom and basically come for all kinds of interests - although most of these people are of noble origin, in fact, due to the wealth collection characteristics of the northern duchy Federation, very few nobles can inherit the territory, and the vast majority of people need to work out a future by themselves, Therefore, in terms of cohesion, even compared with ordinary small countries, it is much worse. Therefore, Sean is not surprised to meet a large number of golden giants in this country. As for the strong above the holy land, it is difficult to encounter the existence of this level as long as they do not go to the more important towns of the principality or the special areas of the Federation of the northern principality. At this time, what Sean really cares about is where these people have the courage to rob people so blatantly. Coquirre hid behind Sean, peeped half his head and looked at the people in front. His eyes were full of curiosity. It has to be said that Kou Jilei''s appearance, coupled with his lovely face like pink carving and jade carving, is really very cute, and even makes many women feel excited. I wish I could have such a lovely child in my hand. However, in the view of many outsiders, the child was too rough and had no response to such a tense situation. People with a little common sense should know that the current situation is extremely unfavorable to both of them, so they should be more afraid and worried at this time. However, perhaps because kokirei is different at this time, many people think that the argument that the child is not human is more debatable. The middle-aged man''s eyes deviated slightly and fell on the exposed half of kokirei''s face, and his eyes looked unprecedented hot. Then, his eyes moved to Sean again. This time, Sean saw the firmness in the other party''s eyes, which was a look of never giving up until he reached his goal. This made Sean''s heart sigh slightly. He knew that things began to become complicated and began to deviate far from the track he had expected. "Leave the child. We''re going to the wind wolf mercenary regiment." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice. It seems that he still plans to treat it as a business. "If 50000 is not enough, make an offer. Or send a copy to your dead brother''s family. " Obviously, the middle-aged man really regarded kokirei as some kind of Warcraft cub who had been sleeping for a long time. "He is not what you think, but the child of an old friend of mine." Sean said faintly, "he has cultivated a very special martial skill since he was a child. This martial skill can make his body very strong, but he needs a lot of meat to help We are all adults. Do you still believe the absurd stories written in knight novels? " "In that case, you won''t object if we invite him to join our mercenary regiment?" The middle-aged suddenly smiled and showed some cunning, "we can promise to cultivate him in an all-round way and meet all his food expenses At his age and with such a large appetite, I''m afraid you can''t keep it for long? It''s better to sign this deed of sale now. " "Don''t bother you." Sean''s voice was a little impatient this time. "He has signed a deed of sale." Sean doesn''t want to make trouble, but that doesn''t mean he''s afraid of things. The reason why he didn''t have a direct conflict with each other was that Sean wanted to keep a low profile as much as possible. At present, only some people in the north and east of Martha city know that kokirei eats a lot, that is to say, the influence has not completely spread out. Therefore, as long as they leave here and use the transmission magic array to transfer directly, even if the whole Martha city begins to spread kokirei, they have gone far. But Sean was annoyed that these people were staring at him. "Kill?" It seemed that he felt Sean''s anger. Kokirei pulled the corner of Sean''s clothes and asked softly. "If you do it, it will be very troublesome." Sean replied in his heart, "I''ll solve it." "Oh." Kokirei answered, then shrunk back and stopped looking at each other. It seemed that he was a little confused. "The deed of sale can also be transferred. I''ll pay double the price to buy your deed of sale." The middle-aged man smiled, but he looked as if he had settled on Sean. "Double?" Sean raised his eyebrows and sneered, "I''m afraid you can''t afford it even if you buy it at the original price." "There are few things that our wind wolf mercenary regiment can''t afford." The middle-aged man snorted coldly. He didn''t seem to want to entangle with Sean any more, so he winked at the dog leg. He must knock it into an established fact as soon as possible. Because in Martha City, although their wind wolf mercenary regiment is a first-class mercenary regiment, and there are people behind it, the scale of Martha city is naturally the result of several cooperation. Because of this, there will naturally be several mercenary regiments in Martha city that don''t need to give them face, and if they really compete, they may still be in a weak position. Therefore, he wanted to make it a given fact directly. After all, although their mercenary regiments compete with each other, they also have some private agreements. One of them is not to dig the corners of other mercenary regiments. Only when the other party voluntarily leaves can recruitment be carried out. The dog leg obviously knew these problems. After receiving the clear signal from the middle-aged man, he looked at Sean with a grimace. But he was smart enough to know that he was not Sean''s opponent, so he turned around Sean and stretched out his hand to catch kokirey. "You dare!" Sean shouted angrily and reached out to stop it. But just then, the middle-aged man suddenly attacked Sean like a poisonous snake seizing the opportunity! Chapter 983 Middle aged men are extremely experienced in combat. His attack just aimed at Sean, turned his attention to the dog leg next to him, and suddenly attacked Sean with a thunderous momentum. Although he did not use weapons, his momentum was strong enough to frighten many people - in fact, among the people watching, except the dignified faces of the previous ones, all the others present changed their looks. Because they know very well that if the attack is on themselves, they can''t stop it. Even Sean frowned slightly at this time. This blow just picked out the weak point of his own efforts. If he insists on fighting the dog who doesn''t have any eyesight, he must resist the middle-aged man''s full blow. Sean can''t see this person''s profession for the time being, but if he dares to fight close combat empty handed, it must be the profession of the Gladiator family. This profession is very suitable for large-scale scuffle and one-on-one single challenge. However, in this real miracle continent, most of the relevant professions of the Gladiator school act as guards. Sean believed that whether the other party had malice or not, the purpose of his hand at this time must be to subdue himself. After taking the so-called "sincerity", Sean also stretched out his hand to take the black king back into the scabbard, and then slowly retreated a few steps. He didn''t want anything to happen here. Even if the middle-aged man had an evil intention at the beginning, he made full compensation according to the rules. If he had to kill at this time, he would commit public anger. It would not be easy to leave Martha city at that time. So Sean, who is used to taking it easy, naturally won''t fight with these people here, but he also knows that Martha city can''t stay. The middle-aged man covered his left neck. Although the wound was not big or deep, he still made a small piece of collar red with blood. He didn''t say anything extreme. After all, he was also an old mercenary, so he knew that it was a mindless behavior to provoke his opponent when he couldn''t clean up his opponent. He did all the rules and manners of the mercenary world - even if he almost lost Sean''s hand, but since he caused the trouble first, he can only blame himself for his lack of eyesight - after saluting Sean slightly, he quickly turned away with the others. Sean didn''t stop, turned around, took kokirei''s hand, and then quickly headed west of the city. It seemed to be aware of the dignity shown in Sean''s look. Kokirei didn''t quarrel for food at this time, but let Sean lead him away like a clever child behind his elders. Naturally, the crowd around didn''t dare to stop Sean at all. They might not know what some big people in Martha city look like, but none of the people present didn''t know the middle-aged man who had just fought with Sean. He is the horned wolf in the wind wolf mercenary regiment - one of the three deputy heads. Even such a powerful deputy commander is not Sean''s opponent. Those who are not qualified to confront the horned wolf dare not stop Sean. However, just as he was passing through the crowd, kokirei suddenly turned around and looked at a nearby alley. Just a glance, and then quickly turn around and ignore it. It seems that this action is like a restless child looking around. However, in the alley swept by kokirei, which was originally empty, two figures suddenly came out of the shadow of the alley. The two men were dressed in black from beginning to end. At the same time, they also wore a hood mask, revealing only their eyes. Judging from their costumes, they are very much like the so-called "ninjas" in the era of the Federation of the earth. However, in the miracle continent, people wearing this dress have a special professional title. The occult. They are the best intelligence collectors, tracking experts and secret assassins. Although the frontal combat ability is very weak, even the assassination skills are not as good as shadow assassins and lurks, let alone assassins and assassins who specialize in killing skills. But they also have a very special advantage, that is, their hiding skills are more exquisite than shadow assassins. Of course, in most cases, their assassination is accomplished by poisoning, rather than suddenly performing the personal assassination of one hit and one kill after finding the right opportunity. On the miracle continent, the hermit is the best at cultivating the occult. "Have we been found?" At this time, looking at the shadow of Sean and kokirei leaving, a man on the left suddenly said. "No?" The voice of the man on the right was a little hoarse, and his tone showed some doubt, "can anyone find us?" "The kid just looked at us. I always felt that our whereabouts seemed to be exposed." "You think too much." The tone of the man on the right showed a bit of disdain, "if a child can find us, then we can kill ourselves The child may have achieved a lot in the future, but I''m afraid he doesn''t have much ability now. We have tried several means just now, and none of them has aroused his momentum reaction. The child''s strength can''t be strong. " "But his appetite..." "It''s estimated that it should be some kind of Warcraft cub. It''s growing now." The man on the right didn''t answer immediately this time, but began after a little meditation, "but I''ve only seen it in ancient books before. Only a giant dragon can turn into a human... This child is not really the cub of an ancient giant dragon?" The man on the left didn''t speak. He didn''t know why he was still uneasy. "Go and follow them. Remember to leave a mark along the way. I''ll go back and report it to the count." The man on the right seems to be used to his partner''s silence, and his words are more like talking to himself. He didn''t intend to listen to each other''s views, so he ordered himself, "by the way... Don''t get too close to the young man. That guy is not simple. You should feel his fight with the horned wolf just now." "It''s like a field, but it''s still different from the real field. It''s probably an unformed field prototype?" "Anyway, be careful not to get too close to each other If the other party is really a quasi holy power, it is definitely not something you and I can deal with. " The man on the right said in a deep voice, "but their luck is really not very good. Lord Ryan just came back from the task the day before yesterday... Anyway, we just need to do our work well. Don''t do anything superfluous. That guy will naturally be dealt with by Lord Ryan." "I see." Chapter 984 Sean had planned to leave Martha''s transport array, so he took kokirei into the city. But what Sean didn''t expect was that kokirei''s appetite completely exceeded the standard he expected. Because even the legendary strong man, his appetite is not as outrageous and exaggerated as kokirei - in the long memory, the legendary emperor of the qainas Empire who has left this direction for a long time can compete with kokirei in the whole miracle continent. It is said that at the time when the great emperor reigned, the qainas empire was the most powerful empire in the whole continent, without one. However, everything has the law of "prosperity will decline". Therefore, since the great emperor left, the qainas empire once fell into the darkest era in the history of the Empire. At that time, there was a smell of corruption everywhere in the qainas empire. The external princes had no less dominant power than the emperor in the Empire. Their joint efforts even made the Imperial Emperor''s decrees implemented only in the capital. In the whole qainas Empire at that time, the prince and Duke were even more powerful than the emperor, which also led to the fact that the qainas empire was basically in a state of disintegration at that time. This situation was not resolved until after pelan Xi. After the emperor succeeded to the throne, he carried out a series of reforms on aristocratic privileges, the most fatal of which was to limit the number of private soldiers of aristocrats of all classes. This decree directly led to the outbreak of the largest civil strife in the history of the precarious qainas Empire at that time. The civil war lasted three generations, and it was not until pelan XIII that it was finally settled. At that time, the qainas empire was lucky, because the surrounding kingdoms could not attack for various reasons. At that time, it was the most chaotic qainas empire. However, after three generations of civil war, the national strength of the qainas Empire became extremely weak. Even with the recuperation policy of pelan XIII to XV, it still could not be fully restored. Then came the murder of pelaan XV and the Revenge of the queen of Fabia. This series of events not only made Jason Wayne''s name resound throughout the miracle continent, but also made the countries around the chainas Empire have to surrender. This is probably in line with the rule of "prosperity after a long decline". Sean doesn''t know what kokirei''s race is, but he knows that the system won''t deceive him. From the previous communication with Noro, the people trapped in that world were the existence that had been given power with the help of "system" for various reasons, so their existence involved a wide range of races. The race of ancient elves like Noro can be said to be an extremely common existence. So Sean actually had some doubts about kokirei who ate so much. But anyway, now he can''t leave through the transmission array in Martha city - when using the magic array to transmit, relevant records will be made. After all, the magic consumed is different according to the transmission distance, so the remuneration to be paid is naturally different. For a smart guy like Sean, he knows that these will leave evidence. If someone wants to find his whereabouts, he will certainly track him through these. Therefore, Sean took kokirei out of the city directly from the west of the city and planned to go directly to the next city with a transmission array for transmission. But after leaving Martha City, Sean immediately realized that someone was following him. "It''s all your trouble." Sean said a little depressed. After leaving the west of Martha City, Sean wanted to continue to go north, but the next journey was basically plain terrain and empty. Even if Sean wanted to hide his body, he couldn''t find a place to cover the detour. So Sean didn''t bother to continue pretending and directly took kokirei across the plain. Just in this way, he couldn''t do some things so cleanly, so the most important thing for Sean now is to find a dense forest. It has to be said that there is no reason why dense forests can be the most suitable place to do bad things. Whether it is to solve all the followers or use the terrain to avoid the enemy''s tracking, it is a very good choice. The only pity is that Sean can''t find a dense forest large enough for the time being. There are many groves with few shade. In the face of Sean''s complaint, kokirei tilted his head and seemed to be seriously thinking about something, but he didn''t know whether he was too lazy to talk or what was going on. Anyway, kokirei didn''t say a word in the end. He just looked back at the grove he had passed before. This time, there was a look of impatience in his blood red eyes, but he soon returned to his blank look. Sean sighed helplessly when he looked at kokirei as if he were wandering thousands of miles again. He knew that some troubles had to be solved by himself. It''s like the group of people following behind at this time. In fact, there are not many people, just four or five, but these people obviously represent different power backgrounds. What makes Sean feel ridiculous is that these people think their tracking skills are excellent and that Sean won''t find them. But in fact, when Sean left Martha city in the afternoon, he realized that someone was following him, but he couldn''t confirm the number. Until that night, Sean finally confirmed the location of the four people, and looking at the distance between them, it was obvious that they were not together. As for the fifth person, Sean felt that this person seemed to exist, but he couldn''t accurately touch each other''s position, which let Sean know that this person is definitely an expert. Generally speaking, even shadow assassins can easily find out if they show a flaw. Just like the other four people who followed, Sean knew that there were two shadow assassins with less exquisite strength - usually the adventurer''s team would not let shadow assassins join the team, which is the main reason why Sean concluded that the people who followed were mercenaries. Therefore, for the fifth person who could not determine the specific trace, Sean naturally had some speculation in his heart: either the occult or the latent. Although these two ranks are not good in assassination skills, they are comparable to assassins in the realm of Holy Land in tracking potential. However, because of Sean''s understanding of these two ranks, he did not pay attention to the fifth person - at least in the frontal battle, Sean was absolutely confident that he could end the battle in a few seconds. However, how to lure each other out is also a problem. But he was followed by people for several days in succession. Rao is that Sean doesn''t want to make too much publicity, and he can''t help being angry after all. So that night, Sean found a leeward slope and pretended to camp. He waited until late at night and left with his sword. This time, Sean''s body exuded a strong killing intention. Obviously, he didn''t intend to let all four people go. Almost at the moment when Sean left, kokirei, who had been breathing steadily and seemed to be sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment. The blood red eyes, in the middle of the night, beside the campfire, exuded a ruby like luster. He sat up and looked back at the place hundreds of meters away from the camp. His blood red eyes were shining with a chilling look. Then soon, kokirey stood up and looked back at the place where Sean had left before. It seemed that after confirming that Sean had gone far, he turned and walked towards that place. Kokirei''s speed is not fast. It can even be said that in terms of his size, his pace is very small. However, when he walked, he seemed to have a natural charm in it. It was only a small step, but in fact he had advanced more than ten meters, as if he had shrunk to an inch. For him, the short distance of hundreds of meters is actually just dozens of steps, and this amount of exercise is not even food for kokirei - just before nightfall, he just solved an iron backed bull baked by Sean. This is a level-5 Warcraft. Its temperament is not violent, but it is not easy to provoke. Its defense is very strong, even comparable to level-7 Warcraft. They don''t have too important materials, and they usually look like a small hill, so few people are willing to hunt this kind of Warcraft. Sean''s trouble with this kind of Warcraft is that it can not only be eaten, but also cut thousands of kilograms of meat at least. It''s barely enough to satisfy kokirei. Soon, kokirei stood where he was staring - there was no one here, and everyone was lonely except the cold wind. However, kokirei only stood here for less than three seconds, and he suddenly put his hand directly into the ground - the hard ground on kokirei''s hand was like tofu, which was easily inserted by him until the whole arm disappeared completely. Then, kokirei quickly pulled his arm out of the ground, but this time with his move, a figure was directly caught out of the ground by him, and then fell to the ground. The moment the figure was caught from the ground by kokirei, his face even showed incredible surprise. Obviously, he didn''t know why he was found at all. In his opinion, it should be Sean who really needs to be on guard, but why does it seem that this kid who doesn''t even have the ability of common sense found his trace? Chapter 985 The figure caught directly from the ground by kokirei and then fell to the ground is a young man who is no more than 25 years old. Kokirey knew the young man. He was one of the two hermits trained by the hermit church discovered by kokirei a few days ago. The look on the young man''s face soon changed from surprise to pain. As a professional who is good at hiding, of course, there will be some special means for emergency. These means are not special fighting methods, but special skills that can escape smoothly after being found by the enemy, and even some special skills to reduce injuries. Although the young man was surprised that he would be found, in fact, he was ready to get out when he was dragged out of the ground by kokire. The muscles of the whole body are stretched tightly, because according to common sense, after successfully capturing the enemy, this grasping method will definitely fall to the ground, and the occupier with special exercise skills can avoid the impact caused by this heavy fall, so as to quickly recover from the battle. But it''s a pity. The young man completely underestimated kokire''s strength. It''s true that he was heavily knocked to the ground by kokirey. But this fall made him feel as if his whole body was falling apart. Even if his muscles were tightened again, it was meaningless. Because at the moment when he came into contact with the ground, a strange shock force was introduced into his body from the ground, and then took this as a node and spread out to his whole body layer by layer. In just a moment, all the young man''s defenses were broken, and even suffered very serious internal injuries. A mouthful of blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth. His face also became unusually pale and decadent at this moment, and the whole person only had one breath. Kou Jilei slowly let go, then tilted his head and looked down at the young man. Looking at this lovely and childish face of a young man lying on the ground without the strength to struggle, there was only fear in his eyes. In any case, he didn''t understand why the child not only saw through his hiding skills, but also could break his defense so easily and bring him such serious trauma. He suddenly regretted that he didn''t listen to his predecessors and risked so close to the goal. In fact, the young man did not know that no matter how far away he was, he could not escape kokirei''s induction. "Waste." Kokirei whispered a word in a very cold voice. Only Sean would know that what kokirey wanted to say at this time was "waste". The young man lying on the ground seemed to want to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he found that he couldn''t even speak, and could only pronounce syllables of unknown meaning. This time, the color of fear on his face became more obvious, and the more so, the faster the young man''s strength lost. He felt that the cold chill was eroding himself - it was a hot summer night, but it was like a December winter for him. If the necromancer is present, you can see that the fire of life representing the young man is weakening rapidly. This is the fire group that should be represented in the prime of youth. In just a few seconds, it becomes like a residual candle in the wind, shaking and dying. This is one of the special abilities that kokirei has: Life devouring! It seemed that he felt the coming of death. The young man finally burst out his last strength in his life. He tried his best to shout out: "no!" The sound should have been particularly harsh on this lonely night. But I don''t know why. The moment the sound sounded was like falling into a silent field. It was completely silent without even transmitting it. There was a slight wind. A candle goes out. On the young man''s face, his eyes opened angrily, not only frightened, but also unwilling, desperate and angry. But no matter how rich the expression is, it''s just a cold body at this time. Kou Jilei looked at the corpse on the ground. This time, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and his small pink and jade face was full of distress. It''s like a playful child suddenly breaks something, and then looks overwhelmed with distress. However, when kokirei turned his head and looked at the hole next to him that had just caught the man, his tightly locked eyebrows finally opened. The next moment, kokirei reached out and grabbed the young man''s collar, lifted it up, and directly stuffed the young man back into the hole according to the principle of going back and forth. Then, he carefully collected the scattered debris around, covered it on the pit, and then stepped on it with his feet. But surprisingly, as like as two peas of Kou Jilei stepped on the ground, the hole on the ground was restored to the same state as Kou Jilei reached before reaching the ground. And his hands and sleeves are also very clean. This is totally unreasonable! After all this, as soon as he wanted to turn back to the camp, kokirei''s ears suddenly shook. The next second, the whole person moved sideways. It''s a real parallel movement, not a step. It was as if a transmission belt had been installed on the ground, transmitting a small section of kokirei to the side. Almost at the moment when kokirei made a translation, a short halberd suddenly fell on the ground where he was standing and plunged heavily into the ground. The fighting spirit on the short halberd suddenly exploded with the landing of the short halberd, which completely blew out a shallow pit on the ground. However, the soil splashed all over the sky was completely contrary to common sense, all splashed to the left, not to kokirei standing on the right. Kou Jilei''s eyes fell on the place where the short halberd flew just now. This distance, at least more than kilometers away! Being able to have such an accurate means of long-range parabolic strike is enough to prove that the other party''s strength is very strong. I''m afraid it must at least be a strong man at the holy land level! For the first time, kokirei''s eyes showed excitement that even Sean had never seen before. The blood red eyes became more red! Soon, a figure broke through the air! Although it was flying at low altitude, the momentum of the comer was very strong. Even with his rapid flying, there was a roaring sound of wind and thunder in the air. This sound is extremely strong, especially when it is close to a range of hundreds of meters from kokirei, it even sounds like the raging smell of marine thunderstorms. This is a real lower Holy Land strongman! Moreover, judging from the intensity and strength of its breath, it is obvious that it is not the strong ones in the holy land who are just bent on breaking through the realm, but the ones who really step out step by step in the sea of countless killings and corpses. Such a strong Saint may not be as good as those so-called geniuses, but most of them have the terrible lethality that even those geniuses dare not easily provoke. Looking at the strong man in the holy land who came through the air, the color of excitement became more obvious in kokirei''s red eyes. Even subconsciously licked his lips. The short distance of hundreds of meters is just a blink of an eye for the Holy Land strongman. Soon, he hovered at a distance of about 100 meters from kokirei. This man is a middle-aged man about 30 years old - although he looks like this, in fact, everyone knows that the strong in the holy land have a very long life span. After breaking through the holy land, his face will generally become younger, and there will be no change until his life span is over. Therefore, for the strong in the holy land, most people will not judge their age simply from their appearance. The middle-aged man was wearing a suit of armor with a slightly unique shape, and there were three short halberds on his back - from the spacing position, it should be four matching. On both sides of the waist, there is a broad blade short sword, which seems to be polished from some kind of animal bone or giant animal tooth. On his right hand, he also holds a three meter long halberd that can be called a dragon gun. As for the arm armor of both hands, there is a small mechanism powerful crossbow with three green arrows. This is a humanoid Arsenal! "You killed him?" The voice of the visitor had an indescribable majesty. In fact, the middle-aged man has a quite handsome appearance, especially when he is middle-aged, he also has a mature man''s temperament. Coupled with the breath of being a strong man in the holy land, there is a sense of dignity without anger. Probably when the master had been there for a long time, when he spoke, he naturally took on the dignity of the superior. Hearing the tone of the middle-aged man, kokirei frowned slightly. It''s not that kind of confusion, but an obvious color of unhappiness. "Hum!" It seemed that kokirei didn''t answer. The middle-aged man looked a little more indifferent. He snorted heavily, "don''t you have a companion? Did you know I was coming, so I left you behind What a coward. " Facing the ridicule of the middle-aged man, kokirei still just looked at each other quietly, and the color of unhappiness on his face did not deepen or diminish. "My name is Ryan, Ryan Martha. I''m the future helmsman of the Martha family." The middle-aged man still hovered in mid air and said in a deep voice, "I''ll give you a chance now. If you obediently go back with me, I can guarantee that I will never hurt you and will give you great freedom Of course, I will meet all your requirements. Trust me, it will be much better than following that loser now. " Speaking of this, the middle-aged man named Ryan Martha smiled sadly: "of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree Because I''ll beat you up and drag you back. " After listening to Ryan Martha''s words, kokirei, who had only slightly frowned all the time, soon stretched his eyebrows and smiled. When kokirei smiled, Ryan also smiled. But his smile soon froze! Because he didn''t even see kokirei make any movement, but he suddenly disappeared from where he was, and then floated in front of him! Kokirei''s speed is very fast, but there is no afterimage. But if kokirei''s movement is too slow, Ryan doesn''t see how kokirei moves at all. After all, Ryan is a real combat strongman of the holy land who has been killed for a long time. Although his smile froze, his action was not slow at all. It can even be said to be a subconscious conditioned action: he condensed his fighting spirit completely in front of him, suddenly fell with his left hand, grabbed the broad-edged short sword tied to his left waist, and pulled out the sword with all his strength without thinking, The dark blue light shone from the sword, and then turned into a thunder arc and cut towards kokirei. In this counterattack, Ryan did his best and had no intention of mercy at all. Because at this moment, he faintly smelled the smell of danger. However, the thunder arc of the short sword didn''t hit the enemy. Instead, a strong shock came from his chest and directly beat him out! Chapter 986 "Bang!" A dull loud noise like a shell explosion suddenly sounded. The earth was shaken out of a cobweb crack circle with a diameter of more than 50 meters by a huge force falling from the sky. If you observe carefully, you can even find that the ground of this cracked net has collapsed by more than three inches, and the whole surface even has signs of desertification. But what''s more shocking is that countless thunder snake lightning flashes and flows along the cracks on the ground, reflecting a strange blue light on the land. At the center of the crack circle is Ryan Martha, who was hit by kokirei and fell from mid air. Here, the distance from the mid air position where Ryan hovered before was a full deviation of thousands of kilometers - kokirei''s strike not only cut Ryan down from mid air, but even cut him out of a distance of nearly kilometers. You can see the power of that blow! However, Raine was able to withstand the blow without showing any injury. Either kokirei obviously didn''t exert his best, or Raine didn''t have a special suit of armor. Standing up slowly from the ground, Ryan''s eyes looked unusually gloomy. He looked down at his extraordinary armor and saw a child''s palm print on his chest. The depression is not deep, probably less than an inch. But Ryan, who knew the origin of this suit of armor, turned the gloomy color in his eyes into dignified and cautious. He took a deep breath, then put the dagger back into the scabbard, just clenched the halberd, and stepped forward step by step. Through the confrontation at that moment just now, he knew that the strength of the other party was definitely not below himself, and it was likely to be a bit stronger than himself. The only thing he could rely on was this very special armor. "Boom!" Another heavy muffled sound. But this time, it was kokirei who fell from the sky. However, compared with Ryan''s huge crack circle, which was deeply afraid that others would not know his strength, there was only a small crack with a diameter of less than one meter, and even the ground fell less than two inches. This is still due to the influence of gravity. If kokirei intends to restrain the landing speed, maybe he can do it without damage. At this scene, Ryan''s eyebrows were raised again. Because the current situation completely shows that kokirei is superior to him in power control skills! Even if he hadn''t been shot by kokirei just now, even if he controlled the landing speed by himself, he couldn''t control the ground damage in such a narrow circle like the kid in front of him. Thinking of this, Ryan could not help holding Zhan halberd''s hand tighter. Kokirey was acutely aware of this. So the corners of his mouth rose again with a lovely smile: he knew Ryan was nervous. But looking at kokirei''s smile, Ryan didn''t feel cute at all. "It seems that I underestimated you!" Raine said in a deep voice, but he also fully developed his field without reservation. A dark gray energy that cannot be observed by the naked eye quickly spread out, which completely enveloped kokirei like an inverted bowl. In the positive power competition, Ryan already knew that he was probably not kokirei''s opponent, so he did not hesitate to completely expand the field. Ryan is convinced that he will never allow any strong man in the Holy Land in the field war, even the strong man in the middle holy land. He also believes that he has the power to fight - this is not ignorance or arrogance, but a kind of confidence in his combat power. In fact, most of the powerful people of the northern duchy Federation are stuck on the last road to the holy land. After all, this is a country with frequent fighting. Therefore, it is common to have all kinds of internal injuries, trauma and secret injuries. Therefore, affected and dragged down by these injuries, it is not easy to promote the holy land. However, almost every strong Saint born in the Federation of the northern principality has very strong field ability, so they often have a strong self-confidence close to conceit in field war. This is also the main reason why the sacred strongmen of the northern duchy Federation are often slightly stronger than those of other kingdoms and empires. Ryan''s field is called [metal world], which involves the iron rule in the metal rule. The specific abilities are "iron manipulation" in [support effect] and "iron attachment" in [strengthen oneself]. The former allows Ryan to freely manipulate all substances composed of iron elements - most known equipment basically contains certain iron elements, so these equipment actually belong to Ryan''s control range. As long as his field is completely expanded and there is no interference from the strong in the holy land, he can easily solve a legion of tens of thousands of people, even if it is a level 6 or even level 7 army, but if the equipment is mixed with iron elements, this army will not do any good in front of him. Moreover, iron element manipulation is more than that. He can even strengthen his own weapons and equipment by changing the arrangement of iron elements. The equipment of Ryan is made of pure iron except the armor. Therefore, in Ryan''s field, Ryan can freely control his weapons, not only become sharper and stronger, but also use the power of law to control weapons to automatically deal with the enemy. As for the latter "iron element attachment", you can strengthen your body by absorbing and changing the arrangement of iron elements. In fact, this effect is similar to that of Sean''s magic seal and silver scale, but because it is freely manipulated by iron elements, it is actually more defensive than Sean''s magic seal and silver scale in terms of ability control. With Ryan''s strength, if he continues to grow and learn by analogy, once he has mastered the law power of silver, gold and other elements, he can really achieve the ability to control metals. At that time, I''m afraid he will become the most terrible Legion killer in the miracle continent - after all, any metal material will be under its control unless it is made of biological materials. After Ryan''s field was completely expanded, he took a deep breath, and then the whole person''s skin color instantly turned lead gray. Obviously, he has used the special ability of "iron attachment" to strengthen his defense ability. People who know Ryan well will know that once Ryan uses the ability of "iron attachment", it is obvious that his other field ability "iron manipulation" will naturally play at the same time. The halberd on Ryan''s hand suddenly became darker, and the luster on it was much brighter, and even wisps of black fog were constantly emitted from the halberd. If you observe carefully, you can find that these wisps of black fog are actually free iron elements, and Ryan manipulates these iron elements hidden in the earth to strengthen the lethality and self-defense of war halberd. Kokirei looked at Ryan with great interest. He didn''t seem to care that he had been included in Ryan''s field, not even a trace of symbolic field resistance. Naturally, he also didn''t interrupt Ryan''s preparations. He just stood in place and quietly watched Ryan prepare for all the battles. Ryan, of course, I wish corkiri could be as big as possible. The only thing that makes Ryan feel flawed is that kokirei doesn''t have any iron for him to operate - although there are trace iron elements in the human body, the content of these iron elements is too low and too little, so even if Ryan wants to control it, he can''t do anything. In Ryan''s opinion, if kokirei wears a heavy armor at this time, he has no less than 100 ways to easily solve each other. When everything was ready, Ryan suddenly grasped the halberd in his hand and shot at kokirei with an arrow step. In the process of flying at a high speed, Ryan''s right hand slipped slightly, and the halberd slipped out of his hand. Naturally, it directly changed from the middle to the end of the halberd, and the wisps of black fog were still condensed on the axe blade of the halberd. Kokirei still stood still, just quietly watching Ryan''s flying. When he was about five meters away from kokirei, Ryan''s eyes flashed a successful color of excitement, his right leg suddenly stepped on the ground, and a black air wave completely condensed by iron burst out from the ground. Then it quickly surged up, just like an earthquake in the sea and triggered a fault. An iron element tsunami formed by the condensation of iron elements suddenly spewed up. Ryan holding the end of the halberd immediately waved and cut vertically. All iron elements instantly turned into a black hiltless blade and shot away at kokirei. Rehn''s field has no active attack ability, which is a common problem in the field of many lower and middle holy domain strongmen, not Rehn''s problem. However, as people of federal origin in the northern principality, they may not have any talent, but they are definitely a group of people who are cruel enough and dare to think. Therefore, after many years of attempts by Ryan, he did find out a set of powerful killing tactics that can be played according to his own field characteristics - hundred blade tsunami. In the past, even the middle Holy Land strong, once let him approach this distance, it was definitely a rush. As for the strong who belong to the lower holy land, as long as they are not the strong who are also famous for their lethality, most of them should be hated by him. So when Ryan showed this move, his inner pleasure can be imagined: let you be big! Ryan knows that kokirei''s strength is likely to be stronger than himself, but according to kokirei''s palm just now, Ryan believes that the other party''s strength will not exceed the realm of the middle holy land. So he knew very well that the blow he gave would not kill the other party. At most, he would hurt the other party. In fact, he also prepared several backhands, waiting to launch a continuous attack. He doesn''t believe that he can''t win such a kid with his attack of seizing the upper hand first. But! The happy color on Ryan''s face soon froze again! Because all these sharp blades made of iron have been wiped away from kokirei. In a strict sense, the sharp blades that are about to hit kokirei are not wiped, but are reduced from sharp blades to extremely fine iron particles like smoke in an instant. Then he floated so lightly from kokirei''s side with the wind, and even failed to leave a stain on his pure white robe. son of a gun! Ryan cursed in his heart. At this time, he suddenly realized that this must be kokirei''s field ability. The domain ability of the strong in the holy land will not be disclosed easily. Therefore, before the war, no one knows what the other party''s domain ability is unless it is those famous strong in the holy land for a long time. At this time, Ryan guessed that kokirei''s field ability was probably the same iron element operation as himself. Only this explanation can make sense why he didn''t notice that kokirei had signs of launching the field. Chapter 987 There are many kinds of abilities in the field, mainly because the rules understood by the strong in the holy land are also different. Moreover, even if the two holy strongmen understand the same law, it is difficult to have the same ability. It''s like the metal rule. In addition to the three most common elements of gold, silver and iron, there are even many other rare metal elements. As long as there is a slight deviation on the way of perception, the field ability finally understood cannot be the same. The reason why the metal law has the powerful ability to be called "Legion killer" is that this law is accompanied by the growth of the strong in the holy land. As long as he can grasp the manipulation of gold, silver and other metal elements by analogy, his legendary ability has a great chance to degenerate into a real "metal manipulation". At that time, any Legion using metal equipment will not be able to get well in front of the legendary strong with such abilities. But just because you rarely understand the same law doesn''t mean you don''t. Especially under the main law with less derivation ability of that kind of law, the higher the probability of meeting "the same kind". The common element abilities under the metal law are gold, silver, iron, copper and aluminum, so the probability of hitting the same kind is one in five. The fields under the same law expand each other and will not produce exclusion. Therefore, it is generally difficult for the strong in the holy land to detect it. They will only think that the other party has entrusted the other party to expand the field, and they will find it only when they really display their ability in the field. If it is the extension ability under the same law, then in this field war, the party with a better understanding of the law can take more initiative. Even, not only suppress each other''s ability, but also deprive each other of their domain ability! Ryan''s hundred blade tsunami was easily cracked by kokirei and turned into iron element to disperse. In Ryan''s view, it is equivalent to kokirei''s iron element manipulation ability is no longer under himself. But to say that kokirei can suppress him in his ability to understand and manipulate, Ryan will not believe it anyway. "Drink!" Ryan let out an angry cry, and the whole man immediately rushed out again. The black fog wrapped around the halberd instantly turned into reality - the whole handle was more than a meter long out of thin air! The grip of nearly three meters has not changed. What has really changed is the axe blade at the front of the halberd. This axe blade has suddenly changed from 30 cm to more than one meter in length, and the width of the axe blade is more than 50 cm. It looks like a deformed weapon that failed to make - there is an illusion of top heavy. This is another ability endowed by Rehn''s "iron element manipulation": strengthening! Originally, along with the hundred blade tsunami, Ryan should complete the enhancement of his opponent''s weapons, because several killing moves after the hundred blade tsunami can only be performed by the strengthened halberd. Long weapons have the advantage of long weapons, at least the attack range will be wider, and the same lethality can be greatly improved. The halberd in Ryan''s hand exudes strong brilliance, which is a sign that he condenses his fighting spirit into one. In the face of such a fierce and fierce blow from Ryan, and even a fearless momentum of breaking the thousands of troops alone, kokirei finally moved! But his movements were unusually light. He just stretched out one index finger of his left hand, like a child who showed curiosity at the sight of something new and wanted to touch it. A faint energy wave rose and swung like a ripple at kokirei''s index finger. Then Ryan''s look suddenly became unusually frightened. The halberds strengthened by Wren have turned into the purest iron particles under kokirei''s index finger, just like the sand that has been weathered for a long time. However, in an instant, the strengthened part of the whole halberd was completely transformed into countless iron elements and dispersed. Moreover, even if these iron elements were scattered, they could not get close to kokirei''s body, as if he were a hard stone in the stream. When the whole stream washed in front of him, it was completely towards the left and right sides. The distance of more than four meters is not a distance for kokirei and Ryan, but a blink of an eye. But in front of the frightened Ryan, the time flow rate seemed unusually long. But the problem is that even if Ryan knows that the time has become unusually long, he is unable to reverse the current situation. It seems that he knows that he will die one step further, but he can''t go back. He can only watch death come in front of him. All the strengthened iron elements have been completely dissipated, and the halberd in Ryan''s hand has changed back to the previous three meters. But even so, kokirei still only stretched out an index finger against the spear tip of the halberd - even though Ryan has the acceleration of inertial sprint and the increase of lethality of fighting, he still can''t cause any damage to kokirei! Don''t even say it''s hurt. You can''t even stab a drop of blood on kokirei''s index finger! At this moment, Ryan doesn''t know that kokirei''s strength is far beyond his realm! Just now, he was able to block kokirei''s palm. It was not that his own armor had outstanding defense ability, but that the other party didn''t make full efforts at all. Even at this time, the other party still just keeps a playful attitude. Once the other party really wants to do it, Ryan doesn''t think he can stop the other party even once. Halberd is a double combination of long weapons and heavy weapons. It has a wide range of attacks with long weapons, as well as the powerful lethality of heavy weapons. On the contrary, if you want to wield this weapon, you must have strong power. If you want to use this weapon freely and smoothly, in addition to the requirements for strength and endurance, even agility can not be low to a certain extent. Ryan can use the halberd like an arm command. In addition to his own iron element control ability, his strength, endurance and agility are naturally not low. In the past, under the collision of weapons, there were few enemies of unity. But now, no matter how strong Ryan is, the halberd is easily held by kokirei''s index finger and can''t be pushed completely. Ryan suddenly gave a roaring roar, and the only three short halberds left behind suddenly flew out automatically, just like being operated by remote control, flying towards kokirei from all angles. This move is also one of Ryan''s killing moves. He will use this method only when he is in a stalemate with his opponent. But this time, when Ryan used this move, his idea was not to kill or repel kokirei, but to retreat! He already knew the gap between himself and kokirei. At this time, he didn''t want to continue to fight. He made this move to fight desperately just to confuse kokirei. His real purpose is to quickly open the distance and escape while kokirei is distracted to deal with these short halberds! But! Facing the sudden attack of the three halberds, kokirei didn''t even frown, but just gave a light laugh. In an instant, Ryan felt that the connection between himself and the three halberds was broken! Ryan''s face showed a more frightened look of fear. He always thought that kokirei''s strength was stronger than himself, so his iron element manipulation ability would be stronger than himself. But now, when he manipulated the three halberds to attack kokirei in the way of iron element manipulation, he found that suddenly there was a force shaking in the air, and then the force of the law he could sense and manipulate was completely distorted, so the three halberds completely lost contact with him. At this moment, Ryan finally knew that kokirei''s ability was not controlled by iron! But Ryan never knew what ability it was. Perhaps, in this world, only Sean will know what kokirey''s ability is. The law is distorted! This is the legendary ability of kokirei! If it is really manipulated by the iron element, kokirei is strong enough to crush Ryan, so that the short halberd on Ryan''s back can attack him. Even the halberd made of pure iron in his hand will be easily destroyed by kokirei. But in fact, the ability of kokirei from beginning to end only broke the iron element manipulated by Ryan and did not control other iron elements on Ryan. Unknown is the biggest fear! Ryan let out a scream when he loosened his right hand holding the halberd. Now he has no mind to fight with kokirei. He just wants to run as far as possible. And Ryan, at the moment of letting go, pulled out tens of meters away from kokirei. This move made kokirei''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, showing a sullen look. How can your toys just run away! Kokirey was a little angry. So he decided not to play anymore. The next moment, he appeared in front of Ryan again, just like the scene that hit Ryan away before. Poor Wren couldn''t even capture kokirei''s movements. He could only watch such a terrible existence appear in front of him, and then stretched out his right hand to stick it on his armor chest. An angry wave burst out of Ryan''s breastplate. This time, the impact is far more powerful than the previous one! Ryan''s proud battle armor was instantly blown into countless pieces under the explosion of this impact. And his whole person suddenly flew hundreds of meters away, and then crashed into the ground, like a meteorite falling, and blasted a deep pit on the ground! But this is not the end! After Ryan blew out a deep pit, he was subjected to the dual action of huge anti earthquake force and impact force. The whole person was thrown up again, and then fell to the ground again. But this time, it was like a bowling ball that rolled on the ground for dozens of times, and only after rolling out a distance of hundreds of meters could it stop. At this time, Ryan was seriously injured. I''m afraid even if it can be cured, there is no hope to break through the middle Holy Land in this life. But the strong will to survive did not make him faint. He still struggled to get up and just wanted to leave here quickly. He did not expect that the kid''s strength was so strong that it had far exceeded his maximum estimate. It was ridiculous that so many people in Martha city were trying to make up his mind. It was foolish. If he had known this result, he would not have been involved in the risk no matter what he said. However, there is no regret medicine to take. The only thing he wants now is to get out of here, as far away as possible. But just as he struggled to turn over and wanted to get up, the white figure that made him despair fell from the sky. This time, kokirei fell directly on Ryan. When his feet gently - from the landing speed and kokirei''s figure, it can be said to be very light - stepped on Ryan, the whole ground collapsed within a hundred meters! The ground within a radius of 100 meters is completely broken in an instant! Ryan took a mouthful of blood and burst out, accompanied by fragments of internal organs. Kokirey looked down at Ryan, his eyes extremely cold. But only those who are familiar with kokirei will know that kokirei is not looking at Ryan, but the fire of life belonging to Ryan. He is devouring the fire of Ryan''s life! When the fire of Ryan''s life was finally completely extinguished, kokirei looked further away. He knew that there was another person there, who brought Ryan. But obviously, the other party didn''t know the news that Ryan had died, but was still desperately coming here. Kou Jilei rubbed his stomach and looked into the distance with an expression that nothing is better than nothing. "If you eat another one, you''ll probably be six full." Kirkley thought. Chapter 988 There was so much noise in the battle between kokirei and Ryan that Sean would be too nervous if he didn''t know. In particular, the thunder sound when Raine flew rapidly and arrived was particularly amazing. However, after noticing that a strong man from the holy land was coming, Sean not only didn''t return to find kokirei, but directly started the light body technique and adrenal stimulation to solve all the followers of the four mercenary regiments at a faster speed. He knows that kokirei may be a little unreliable and playful, but he is convinced that kokirei''s strength will not allow the strong in the holy land to escape easily unless he intends to release the other party. After all, the gap between level 15 and level 9 is too big to be explained by blood and secret arts. If you want to escape from kokirei, you must at least be a 12th level legendary strong man who has mastered at least one secret skill. Of course, if it is at the same level, it depends on the skills and tactics of both sides. After Sean quickly solved the four followers, he simply handled the four bodies and immediately returned to kokirei. But before Sean returned, kokirei had come to Sean. Sean frowned slightly as he looked at the annoyed and slightly regretful look on kokirey''s face. "What''s the matter?" Sean asked. Kokirey didn''t answer, just looked at the last body killed by Sean, and then shook his head slightly. He was really upset. I was annoyed that I was so playful that I missed a lot of food - no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. Originally, kokirei planned to follow Sean after solving the occupier, and then swallow the fire of their lives when he solved each person, so that a little makes a lot, and he can get five or six full. The result was that I was a little excited because I accidentally found Ryan, a strong man in the holy land, so I missed it. If you swallow the fire of the lives of the four people Sean killed, you can at least get seven or eight full. Kokirei rubbed his stomach. He still felt hungry. He was not very satisfied with being six full. So looking at the four bodies, the color of regret in his eyes became more obvious. The fire of a golden strongman''s life is at least comparable to several tons of Warcraft meat. Although Warcraft also has the fire of life, the quality of the fire of life between Warcraft and intelligent creatures is obviously unequal. Therefore, although Sean hunted and killed several Warcraft along the way, kokirei was not interested in the fire of life on these Warcraft. Sean didn''t know what kokirei was thinking. He found it much more difficult to communicate with kokirei than with Noro. Especially when kokirey didn''t say a word, Sean didn''t know what the little guy was thinking. So in the end, Sean could only shake his head and ignore the regret and chagrin in kokirei''s eyes. Instead, he carefully recalled his strength in dealing with the four strong men in the golden realm. This is the first time that Sean has completely erupted in strength after he has the body of silver. That feeling is a little strange to Sean, which is very different from the situation in the game. Every time Sean waved his sword, he could feel a unique charm in the air. He knew that it was actually the role of the force of the law, and by exploring the flow path of the force of these laws, Sean could really feel a unique power fluctuation - he knew that this was his law. As long as he could clearly explore its law, he could formally hold this Law in his hand and understand his own field. Sean was still worried that he might be stuck in the realm of the holy land because of the fragments of the law. But after the war, he found his worries completely superfluous. The real world is no better than the game world. Some things are locked by data and programs in the game. When the corresponding program restriction standards are not met, their data can not be obtained. However, it is different in the real world. The rules here are the foundation of the world, and these "Foundations" are also present in every corner and space of the world. As long as you explore with your heart, you can definitely master them. Soon, after a little new feeling, Sean came back to his senses. When he saw that kokirei had recovered his silent stupor, he hurried to take kokirei away from here. He didn''t know who the strong man in the holy land was, and of course he didn''t want to know. Although there is no difference between knowing and not knowing for Sean, if he doesn''t know who his opponent is, there will be a lot of room for maneuver. At least, others will correspondingly lack some so-called "evidence". Moreover, after contacting the will of the world, Sean knows that his blood identity is not simple. He should try to avoid "cause and effect line", so if he doesn''t know the identity of the other party, there will be no cause and effect line connection. It''s good for Sean. Soon, Sean and coquirrey continued on their way again and stopped staying here. Anyway, all the troubles from Martha city have been solved. No one will know where they go now. However, in order to ensure the insurance period, Sean has made a new plan: he and kokirei will hike in the mountain wild forest for a month, and then find a city with a transmission array to enter. However, he has wasted a lot of time before and after. Although he laid a trap to lure others to assassinate Eliza and delay Eliza''s arrival at the Martz cathedral as much as possible, it takes only four months at most. This trip, plus one month of the reservation plan, will take almost three months. There is not much time left for Sean. ¡­¡­ Just a few days after Sean left here with kokirei, a pair of young men came to the position where kokirei and Ryan fought for the second time. This young man and woman, of course, are Levi and Eliza. At this time, Levi''s face looked particularly heavy. Since that time he felt the smell of fate, levy soon felt the smell of Andrew and appeared again. It was at that time that he suddenly found the confluence of Andrew''s breath and the powerful breath of fate, and then the two breath were like two parallel lines walking side by side. This made Levi have a bad idea, so he could no longer care about the possibility of aggravating his injury. He and Eliza rushed over. It was not until then that Levi really became serious when he saw the collapse area full of cracks with a diameter of more than 50 meters. "It seems that our guess is correct." Levy said in a deep voice. Eliza''s face also looked a little dignified: "what should I do We don''t know who Andrew is, but... This breath of fate is too strong. If you recover from your injury, maybe we can fight together. Now... " "In any case, this is the task assigned by Lord gypsy." Levi sighed helplessly, "before, we sensed that Andrew''s breath suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid it was to avoid this powerful enemy Now it seems that Andrew should have been caught by the master of this breath of fate. Anyway, we must save him. " Although Eliza looked heavy, there was still some worry in her eyes: "I think we should observe the situation first We follow each other to see what he wants to do. You can also take this opportunity to recover. Otherwise, when it''s time to fight, if you can''t give full play to your strength, we will be very passive. " Levi looked at Eliza in surprise. "What... What...?" Eliza looked a little nervous. "Nothing, I''m just shocked that you can say so organized." Levi smiled, "and it can make me completely irrefutable." Hearing Levi''s words, Eliza looked a little proud: "hum! In the college, my tactical score has always been the first in the same session! " "Yes, yes." Levi chuckled and stopped contradicting Eliza. In the floating Saint college, let alone Levi''s this term, even for all the seniors and sisters in the past, Eliza''s tactical score can be said to be the first, and it may even be difficult for anyone to surpass in the future. You know, in the floating Saint college, the tactical course is not just a simple tactical idea, but a highly comprehensive course covering and covering a wide range. It includes many course knowledge, such as team operation, relic exploration and adventure corresponding tactics, special terrain and regional operation ideas, active tactics behind the enemy, large-scale operation command and so on. Eliza''s tactical course score is 98, while Levi, who ranked second in the same year, has only 87 points, and the highest score in history is only 93 points. So Eliza''s pride is not without reason. Of course, tactics are no better than strategy. So Eliza may be a qualified and excellent general, but she can''t become a famous general at the level of Jason, William and Hella. However, because Eliza is involved in a wide range of tactics, including adventurers, mercenaries, demon hunters and many other tactical knowledge of non military systems, Eliza can hold a much wider range of positions than ordinary generals. "It seems that they have only been away for a few days. It''s not too late for us to catch up." Levi quickly got up and looked a little deep. "As soon as we find a chance, we''ll start immediately and save Andrew Tactical planning, please. " "Yes." Eliza nodded. Chapter 989 In the center of the territory of the northern duchy Federation, there is a large city. The city has no walls, and the roads are parallel in four directions. The whole city looks like a huge building complex arranged according to the nine palaces. However, in the center of the Jiugong grid, there is a mountain about 500 meters high. Located at the top of the peak is a magnificent palace community building. There is only one road up the mountain, but the mountain steps are paved with square white light stones. This kind of stone is famous for its whiteness and smoothness. Even if there are any traces of mud marks, it will return to whiteness as soon as it is washed with water. Therefore, this kind of stone is mostly used on the stairs of the temple. The huge palace community at the top of the mountain is the famous Martz Cathedral of the Federation of the northern duchy. This mountain road paved with 3666 pieces of white light stone one foot square is called the road of the God of war. The Jiugongge architectural community built around this mountain is all a city serving the Marz cathedral on the top of the mountain. Here is the core of the God of war church. Including the earthly leader of the God of war church, the two holy sons and all the powerful figures of the whole God of war church, all live in the Martz cathedral on the peak of the God of war. In addition to dealing with daily church affairs, this cathedral is actually a private parliamentary venue of the Commonwealth of the northern principality. At the same time, it is also the terminal of all participants in the parade of the principality - every day, countless people of the Commonwealth of the northern principality will board this Martz Cathedral for the blessing ceremony of the God of war. According to each person''s character, faith, piety, heart, etc., the harvest that can be obtained in the God of war blessing ceremony is also different. Some people will get rich overnight. Some people will inherit the title here. Some people will join the cabinet church here. Of course, more people have a sudden decline - regardless of your prominent origin and family origin, but once you can''t get the blessing matching your origin and family origin in the God of war blessing ceremony, you will be worthless from now on. However, today, the entire marz Cathedral shows an extremely unspeakable dull atmosphere. Not only temporarily stopped all the young people who completed the tour of the principality from going up the mountain to bless the God of war, but even the "God of war corps" under the command of the God of war church went out and laid an extremely tight defensive array along the whole God of war mountain. Some young people with sharp eyes and insight found that near the God of war mountain, there were pro guards from the major princes of the thirty sixth Duchy of the northern duchy. They even called the God of war corps of the God of war Corps - Marzi crazy believers participated in the deployment. At this time, people staying in the holy city of marz smelled an unusual special smell. Compared with the consternation of those in the town at the foot of the mountain, the atmosphere in the God of war hall in the marz Cathedral, which was also the place where 36 principalities jointly signed the Convention on the offensive and defensive alliance of the northern principality alliance when the northern principality Federation was established, was quite dull and stagnant. A heavy breath of pressure enveloped the entire ares hall. The 39 people sitting at the huge round table in the Ares hall looked very ugly after watching the document placed in front of them. Some of these people are young and old. The youngest is even 24 or 5 years old, while the oldest is a wrinkled 70 or 80 year old. But both young people and old people have a very unique dignity. It is difficult to form this temperament if you are not a big man who has been in the upper position for a long time and has the power of life and death. However, one subtle thing is that the huge round table was surrounded by 39 people, but there were 40 black high backed chairs. Everyone knew that the only empty chair was reserved for a new saint named Emily. At this time, the saint was on her way to the Marz cathedral. Originally, when they heard the news, the 36 Archduke just listened to the news and didn''t pay much attention to it, because such gossip always came into their ears from time to time. Of course, it has been proved afterwards that these news are not true, and those who spread such rumors will naturally end up nowhere better. But today, when the thirty-six Archduke present saw the 40th extra chair on the God of war table, they knew that the news was true this time. If it were in the past, they would be very happy, because the God of war church has one more saint, which means that the strength of the northern principality Federation has been strengthened. But this time, there was no joy on their faces. The reason is very simple, that is, the document in front of them. The content of the document is very simple. There are only a few pieces of paper, and only a few paragraphs are written on each piece of paper. However, the contents revealed in each piece of paper were enough to make everyone present look ugly, and even have a panic that they didn''t know how to deal with. What is written on the first page is that the Dark Knight Order of St. Joels Empire and the four paladins are crossing the territory of the Federation of the northern duchy. At present, they have crossed the territory of five duchy. If it had not been for some accidents that led to the conflict between the Dark Knight Order and a mercenary regiment performing escort tasks, and then exposed their whereabouts, I am afraid that the Federation of the northern principality would still be kept in the dark. By tracking the trace of the dark side knights, we found the trace of the four paladins of the St. Joels empire. Naturally, we found that they seemed to be performing some secret mission on this trip. The Dark Knight Order and the four paladins can fight together, even if the origin of the escorted man is not simple. If you don''t know, the Federation of the northern principality doesn''t matter. Anyway, let them pass. But now that they know that the people of the St. Joels empire are secretly crossing the federal territory of the principality through the northern principality, and they continue to act as if they don''t know anything, it''s a joke to spread it. Among other things, several neighboring countries will certainly think that the Federation of the northern principality is a group of counsels, especially the vassal states of the St. Joels Empire, and will certainly take the opportunity to find trouble. At that time, the border conflict will become more tragic. If the difficulty of this matter lies in whether to send troops to interfere with the St. Joels Empire, the content written on the second page will make many Archduke present complain incessantly. "The peace council went deep into the Federation of the northern principality, eradicated a chamber of Commerce in collusion with the devil, and is still chasing the escaped fish." On the second page, there was only one sentence, but when you saw the name of the chamber of Commerce and looked at the Archduke present, you showed sympathy - because these Archduke happened to have close contact with the devil''s chamber of Commerce. However, the Lord of the God of war church and the two holy sons in the first seat looked very gloomy, and even looked very bad. As we all know, those who collude with demons and Demons naturally belong to pagans. The elimination of pagans is the common responsibility of all churches on the continent. However, who could have thought that in this country that only believes in the God of war Martz, there will be collusion between the God of war believers and the devil believers, and the leader of the God of war church and the two holy sons can look good. That''s the real hell. At this moment, when these archdukes received the intelligence document, several envoys from the peace Parliament who were specially responsible for diplomatic affairs were already on their way to the Marz cathedral. If this kind of thing is spread, it will not be these Archduke who will lose face, but the whole God of war church will be affected by it. Even to exaggerate, the grass-roots faith of the people will be impacted and shaken, which is not what the God of war church, especially the leader of the God of war church, wants to see. His ambition was to develop the Federation of the northern principality into the second St. Joels empire on the mainland. "Are you finished?" Asked the Lord of the God of war church, who was above the head. All the thirty-eight people present were silent. At present, these two problems obviously make them very difficult. Especially on the second question, when people from the peace council come to the door, they must push some people out to die for the dead. But if this can solve the problem, it''s good. If the Peace Council really wants to make trouble, the Ares church will really lose face, which is more humiliating than allowing the people of the St. Joels Empire to cross the territory of the Federation of the northern duchy. It seems that he knew there would be such a silent scene at present. The leader of the church snorted coldly, and then opened his mouth and said: "on the side of the Peace Council, you people who are very close to the Medusa chamber of Commerce, choose some dead ghosts by yourself, deal with them cleanly, and solve the matter before the diplomats of the peace council arrive As for the St. Joels Empire, the four paladins have nothing to do with them, but they have to leave at least half of the rumored Dark Knight order. " "There are four paladins. I''m afraid it''s not easy?" Someone raised an objection. "I will send three legendary strongmen. In addition, each of you will either send a superior Holy Land strongman or send your pro guard out." "This..." hearing the words of the leader of the God of war church, many Archduke opened his mouth and protested. It may not matter to those Archduke who rank high in comprehensive strength, but those Archduke who rank after 20 can be very painful. Because they have only one strong person in the upper holy land, or they exist as the town power of the principality, which can be easily dispatched. As for the pro guards around them, they are also elite legions built with huge money. As long as the casualties exceed two, the achievements are enough to make them painful to death. "No discussion!" The leader of the church waved his big hand and his tone was irrefutable. He had intended to take advantage of this opportunity to severely pit 36 archdukes to strengthen the control and influence of the God of war church, so he would not allow these archdukes to bargain here. For him, he can not only attack the St. Joels Empire, but also weaken the weaker Archduke at the same time, so as to force them to be more closely connected with the God of war church and become the echo of the God of war church. How can this ambitious God of war church leader who has been in power since his appointment be easily let go. "If so, why not let the two holy sons do it?" There are still people who are not reconciled. They immediately ignore some etiquette and ask questions. When it comes to the vital interests of the nobility, no nobility will retreat easily. "Well, Lord suanso and I will take people to deal with the Dark Knight order." A young blonde sitting in the left-hand seat of the church leader suddenly said, "over there, it''s up to your 36 Archduke to deal with the pure white wing." Hearing this, the faces of the thirty-six Archduke present became even more ugly. The pure white wing is a nine level army. The combat effectiveness of this Legion is strong enough to make the legendary strong of level 13 and level 4 dare not fight head-on. One of the main reasons why the Federation of the northern principality has not fought head-on with the St. Joels empire so far is that they really have no confidence to fight head-on with this knight regiment known as the strongest in the continent. If it''s just a check, it can be done, but once the pure white wing Knights really work hard, it can''t be stopped unless the two holy sons descend directly. In the whole miracle continent, the super strong have transcended the general restrictions and checks and balances, which can not be dealt with by a mere "army". Even the "holy puppet", the strongest legion of the Maggie Empire, can only make the strong at the peak of the legend throw a rat''s deterrent. If you want to deal with the super strong, only those who are among the super strong can deal with it. "Oh, yes." Another blonde young man in the right seat also opened his mouth with a smile, "I heard that another demon God is coming to us. The work of guarding against that demon God will be handed over to you by the way." "Two holy sons, are you kidding?" Someone was sweating immediately. "Who''s kidding you?" The Holy Son in the left seat, that is, bissos, snorted coldly, "isn''t it written in the third information? Edward, the seventh demon God, has entered the territory of the principality. At present, although he doesn''t know what he wants to do, it''s obvious from his movement that he is searching for something. It''s difficult to guarantee that he will fight a hard battle Since Lord Su Fangsuo and I are going to deal with the Dark Knight order, these two troubles will naturally be left to you. " "How dare you bother your Highness the two holy sons to deal with such a small matter as the Dark Knight order? Let''s just come." Someone immediately opened his mouth with a smile. Bissos snorted coldly, but he stopped sarcastic. He, Su Fangsuo and the leader of the church are competing for the power of the God of war church, but there is a premise, that is, we must ensure the safety and existence of the God of war church, which is the responsibility that he and Su Fangsuo can never shirk. Therefore, in the face of the pressure of the pure white wing knights to garrison troops on the border and the entry of confessor Edward, they naturally have to contribute here. However, they both have a legendary strong man around them. If it is not necessary, they will not easily sacrifice their lives in vain. "There are a few other things that you must pay attention to." Seeing that these things had been arranged almost, the leader of the God of war church suddenly opened his mouth and said, "my Lord Martz sent down the Oracle a few days ago, and an extremely powerful smell of destiny broke into the world. He asked us to pay close attention and pay close attention to it. If possible, try to bring the owner of that smell of destiny back for live sacrifice." Everyone''s face suddenly changed, but soon, everyone''s face showed excitement. No one knows better than them what it means to make a living sacrifice before the God of war. Once the living sacrifice is successful, Martz will give a lot of God''s grace! These gifts of divine grace are not the gifts that come down when the God of war ceremony is held, but the real practical gifts that can greatly improve your strength! Of course, the most important thing is that this is a collective reward for everyone present! In particular, after they looked at each other, their eyes showed a look of extreme fanaticism. These three Archduke are the top three in the comprehensive strength of the 36 principalities of the Federation of the northern principality. They were also the biggest beneficiaries of the last living sacrifice. After all, the Duchy where the three archdukes worked the most when they pursued the living sacrifice target designated by Martz last time - in fact, it was precisely because they became the biggest beneficiaries of the last living sacrifice that they became the three duchy with the strongest comprehensive strength among the 36 duchy. What other Grand Dukes care about is that if they contribute enough this time, maybe they can also be among the top grand duchy. However, only the three Archduke knew that the real benefits were not what they saw on the surface, but the legendary strong man they hid in their principality at this time. That''s the greatest harvest in the living sacrifice! Therefore, in any case, they decided that the goal of the living sacrifice must be taken. Because only in this way can the comprehensive strength of the principality they represent be improved. The head of the Church took a panoramic view of the faces of these Archduke one by one, and naturally he knew what they were thinking. But he doesn''t care, because if the strength of these principalities is improved, it also represents the strength of the God of war church. If this live sacrifice ceremony can be successful, maybe the God of war church can cultivate more secret weapons, and even have the strength to challenge the St. Joels empire. "I must remind you that after you find the target of the living sacrifice, don''t do it blindly and arbitrarily. The Oracle sent by our Lord Martz has prompted that the opponent''s strength this time is not weak." The leader of the God of war Church said again, "even there will be some other twists and turns and unnecessary troubles on the way, so please be careful." Chapter 990 The full name of the overlooking spire is the spire overlooking all things, which means the place to pursue truth. This is also one of the reasons why mages born in the overlooking spire will be called "truth followers isolated from the world". At the end of the twilight era, after Gypsy Rose to the floating island and Solomon took people to seclusion, the magicians on the whole continent almost disappeared in the world for a time. It was not until the middle of the ash age that a powerful magician was finally born in the world and built this overlooking spire - in a sense, the overlooking spire is the first wizard tower in the miracle continent. It was from this time that the overlooking spire began to export mage talents for the whole miracle continent. It can be said that almost all mages walking outside the whole continent were born in the overlooking spire at that time. At the end of the ash age, with the death of the first owner of the overlooking spire, new contradictions and disputes began to arise in the internal power structure. Only then did magicians gradually break away from the overlooking spire and start a new stove - strictly speaking, these forces formed by magicians, including today''s magician guild and Northern solitary tower, Its founders were all genius born from overlooking the spire. Therefore, in that era, compared with the vanished floating island and Salomon fort, people always liked to affectionately call it "the last learning hall in the world". However, for this reason, the influence of the overlooking spire was unprecedented, and the forces established by other magicians basically followed the direction of the overlooking spire. It was not until the overlooking spire was taken over by the seven sages and also chose to seclude from the world that the magician Union and the northern solitary tower made their debut. However, in the eyes of the older generation of people in the miracle continent, the overlooking spire is still one of the four shrines of the miracle continent. However, today, only the four temples [overlooking spire] and [meditation Temple] still exist. The [immovable pier] famous for training soldiers and the [white walled city] famous for training militarists have disappeared into history. But even the temple of meditation has now been renamed the temple of wisdom. This is another story. Located on a mountain peak, there is a middle-aged man standing here. The strong wind at the top of the mountain is very fierce, which can be seen from the pits and gullies everywhere on the ground - each gully is several meters deep. These countless gullies crisscross the peak, making the whole peak look particularly ferocious and terrible. Even, from time to time, we can see the dark green strong wind falling from the sky, and then plough a new ditch mark on the ground. Countless fine stones splash out, just like meteorites falling to the ground. This mountain peak is called the God meteorite mountain. It is said that in the evening of the gods, an ancient god with high divine power fell here. He was the God in control of the sky. Because of the explosion of divine power caused by his fall, the weather at the top of the God meteorite mountain was abnormal within a hundred miles. Even the whole mountain peak is a bare mountain. No vegetation can grow here at all. Over time, there will be no signs of biological activities within a hundred miles bounded by this mountain. In the field of vision invisible to normal people, countless strands of energy rise continuously from shenmeteorite mountain, and then converge about 100 meters away from the top of the mountain. The convergence of these energies makes the sky of the whole shenmeteorite mountain gather a strange cloud that cannot be seen by the naked eye and covers a hundred miles. Countless vigorous winds shoot out from the cloud, bringing out a special airflow that even the air will be distorted. If Cecilia or Sean and others can climb to the top, they can see that these energies are actually the power of law. No wonder the special vigorous wind formed by the law can cause so much damage to the peak and even affect the whole area. This is also the reason why this divine meteorite mountain will become a famous Forbidden Area in the Federation of the northern principality - many strong people who tried to find the way to become gods not only failed to find the shortcut to become gods, but also lost their lives here one after another. If someone could see the middle-aged man standing on the top of the peak at this time, he would be very stunned. Because, no matter how fierce these vigorous winds are, they can never pose any threat to the middle-aged man standing on the top of the peak. A dark green air stream - which is almost a concrete and substantive rule, and has a rudiment of some fields - fell from the sky and shot at the middle-aged man standing at the top of the peak and looking into the distance. However, in the blink of an eye, the vigorous wind of the air flow 100 meters away has approached the middle-aged man. However, in the face of the vigorous wind that is enough to threaten the lives of even the 13th level legendary strong man, the middle-aged man is always indifferent, as if he had not seen the vigorous wind at all. The next moment, the middle-aged man did not move, and the green air flow dissipated completely in front of the middle-aged man. However, if you look carefully, you can still see that about a centimeter in front of the middle-aged man, a very slight ripple trace is slowly disappearing. The middle-aged man''s eyes have a kind of ancient vicissitudes, which does not seem to be consistent with his age, but it makes people feel very natural combined with his unique temperament standing on the top of the peak. It seems that this middle-aged man should have this lonely temperament of vicissitudes. Those who really have a little experience and age know that there is only one kind of person in this world who has this very unique isolated temperament. That is the magician born in the overlooking spire. Only this group of "truth seekers isolated from the world" can have this kind of detached and unique temperament that is not approachable - as if to confirm the words of "isolated from the world". Moreover, it is very simple to identify the position of these truth seekers in the overlooking spire. The more unspeakable and calm a face, as if the world owes them tens of millions, completely alone and lonely, the higher their status will be. From this, it is obvious that the middle-aged man standing at the top of the peak has a high status. In fact, the middle-aged man is indeed a very detached existence in the overlooking spire. Oscar will rod Babu. One of the Seven Sages overlooking the spire, the director of the fate hall, also known as "the disciple of fate". He is one of the sages who, together with the time and space Lord tasselo and the shadow scholar heimers, have been looking at the spire since they secluded from the world, and have never left the miracle continent. Few people know that Oscar is the leader of the Seven Sages - if he hadn''t been for him, I''m afraid he would have walked behind the immovable pier and white walled city and disappeared into the world. Only the other six sages in the same position as Oscar will know that Oscar''s ability to let the overlooking spire escape the fate of destruction stems from his special ability. At this time, Oscar looked at the distant land. His green eyes soon turned to light gold, and this gold was becoming more and more rich. Finally, his eyes completely turned to gold - even the white part of his eyes glowed with gold. There seems to be a subtle resonance between heaven and earth. The wisps of the force of the law, which constantly scattered from the shenmeteorite mountain, no longer rose to the sky, but began to converge on Oscar. This makes Oscar not only turn his eyes into gold, but also his exposed skin starts to shine golden light, and the whole person is like being plated with a layer of golden luster. Even the fierce falling wind in the sky seemed to be suppressed at this time, and did not fall as madly and violently as before. If tacero and heimers were there, they would understand that Oscar has used his special abilities! Vision of fate! They once saw Oscar use the vision of fate, which turned him from a young man in his twenties to an old man in his fifties. It was only the result of that time that the overlooking spire avoided the same result as the immovable pier and the white walled city. It was also that time that the only seven sages in the whole miracle continent joined hands to control the top power of the whole overlooking spire. Later, the other four great sages also followed Oscar''s orders and left the plane of the miracle continent. Only space-time Lord tasselo and shadow scholar heimers stayed. However, the last time someone from the temple of wisdom visited tasselo and jointly developed the transmission magic array, tasselo also followed Oscar''s orders and left the miracle continent a few months ago. No one knows what Oscar is thinking. At the moment, when Oscar borrowed the power of the law of shenmeteorite mountain to open the vision of fate, Oscar no longer saw the appearance of this world in his vision, but saw countless lines crisscross on this land. The colors of the lines are red, blue, blue, black, purple, even gold, silver and orange. Basically, all the colors that can be called export are presented. So many line colors will only make people feel like chaos. However, Oscar was obviously used to it. He stared at so many lines and gently spit out two words: "fate." In an instant, all the lines except the golden lines disappeared. In Oscar''s eyes, there are only seven golden lines left. The origins of these golden lines are different, both in the south, the East and the West. One of the golden lines even extends from Oscar''s feet. Oscar, who is very familiar with the geography of the northern duchy Federation, only glanced at the location of the other six golden lines, and he knew where they originated. But what really shocked him was not the number of these lines. But seven golden lines, no matter how random they move, they all converge to one point in the end. It is this point that makes Oscar''s heart seem to be tightly held, and even has an illusion of being pinched and burst. The disgusting smell of blood and the scarlet red gathered on the spot completely drowned Oscar at this moment. Chapter 991 Sean looked helplessly at kokirei around him. This little guy seems to be really hungry, so that in the nearly half month trip, he personally hunted Warcraft. But if it''s just that, it''s not enough to make Sean feel speechless. What really made Sean don''t know what to say was that kokirei was obviously not picky about food. All the Warcraft he hunted were of relatively large size, regardless of the meat quality. Even some Warcraft whose meat was obviously too sour to eat, but as long as they were large enough, kokirei would bring them back. Of course, in the last half month, Sean and kokirey have actually encountered some small problems. Sean didn''t know who coquirre had killed, but from the point of view that the other party was a strong man in the holy land, he knew that the forces behind that man would never give up. Similarly, those mercenary regiments that sent followers will not give up. So in fact, there is still a small group of people starting from Martha city. But this time, the strength of these people is obviously not weak, and even formed a small team. As a result, even Sean had to give up his original plan and leave the Principality of Somalia directly and enter the Principality of hemadean southward. In the Federation of the northern principality, the Principality of hemadean is not the strongest - in the 36 principalities, the comprehensive strength of hemadean is only the ninth, but this principality has the most vast territory of the whole Federation of the northern principality. Moreover, the terrain in the principality is mostly plain terrain, so hemadean has the largest cavalry Corps in the Federation of the northern principality and a knight regiment [HEMA knight regiment] with strength up to level 7. In addition, there is a special regiment [Dean mobile regiment] with regular soldiers of about 50000. The Principality of hemadean is the eastern defense line to defend the holy city of marz, so the principality also has a special crown of [East wall]. If the principality had not only one superior saint, hemadean could at least be among the top five. In hemadean, the pursuers from Martha City obviously didn''t dare to make too much publicity. After all, some things are well-known to both sides. If they make too much impact, it will not be of any benefit. So, after spending more money, Sean quickly got rid of these people. In fact, it might not have taken Sean so much time to get rid of those trackers if it hadn''t been for the large amount of food that cokiley was not picky about all the way. So now, whenever kokirei devours several Warcraft, Sean always asks this guy to dig a hole and bury those bones. At least clean up some of the tails so as not to cause any unnecessary trouble. However, in the Principality of hemadean, Sean did not dare to mess around. Because this principality is no better than other principalities. They have a strong military force, and the whole principality is very united. In history, it is not once or twice to send troops to encircle and suppress the strong. With Sean''s current strength, he naturally did not dare to blatantly make trouble here. After all, the level 6 army can challenge the strong in the lower holy land, not to mention that hemadean used HEMA knights and Dean mobile corps to encircle and suppress the strong once or twice. So unless Sean let kokirei kill, even if he was strong enough, he couldn''t escape once he was besieged. After all, in this world, the deterrence of the army to the general strong is still relatively high. Only when it rises to the level of super strong, the army will lose its deterrence. And Sean really didn''t want to expose kokirey''s card if it wasn''t necessary. Moreover, his present identity is not suitable to be exposed here in the Federation of the northern duchy. Because no matter he or kokirei, once exposed, he will never get close to Emily again. This is not good for Sean''s virgin plan at all. Sean doesn''t intend to ruin his plan until there is a really unmanageable crisis. "Have you finished?" Sean turned his mouth and watched kokirei solve almost three tons of Warcraft meat in just a few minutes. These more than ten Warcraft are actually a small group of Warcraft. They are basically level 6 Warcraft. Even if Sean encounters it, he can only avoid it. However, kokirei punched directly and easily solved all the Warcraft groups, but then he suffered Sean. In addition, the Warcraft meat was too sour, so Sean gave up eating - he would rather eat dry food than eat the Warcraft meat. "Hungry." After kokirei solved the Warcraft meat, he worked hard to dig a big hole and bury all the bones. Originally he didn''t want to do this, but Sean threatened not to barbecue him, so after weighing it in his heart, kokirey agreed to the exchange. "You can eat more than you did in Martha city." Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his voice was a little low. "According to my previous calculation, you can at least eat a quarter of your meal." "No." Kokirey shook his head. Sean was a little confused. No way. Every time he talks to kokirei, he must find a way to guess the meaning of the other party''s words. "Do you mean different by ''no''?" Kokirei nodded and didn''t speak. Sean thought for a moment, then asked tentatively, "will you eat more and more?" Kou Jilei tilted his head, the index finger of his left hand was on his lower lip, showing a thoughtful look. After such a moment, he nodded again, and then thought again. He just instinctively felt that there seemed to be any difference, but he seemed to feel that Sean''s statement was really no different, so he nodded again like an emphasis: "well." Sean was really speechless this time. In fact, he has found it for more than half a month. Kokirei''s food intake has increased exponentially. Basically, the daily food intake is calculated in tons. If he hadn''t been completely picky about food, and he had the idea of having plenty of food and clothing by himself, Sean would really don''t know how to feed this guy. But even so, Sean had a headache when he heard the little guy admit that he would eat more and more. In fact, this is also because the communication between Sean and Coyle is so difficult that he doesn''t understand Coyle at all. Kokirei''s appetite is greatly increased, but all the things swallowed by him will be transformed into his energy to ensure the normal operation of all functions of his body. Of course, the amount of food kokirei refers to actually includes his reserve energy, which can enable him to keep enough combat effectiveness under some special circumstances, and even keep a state of not eating for several months. Just because of the obstacles in language communication, Sean didn''t know these. Naturally, he didn''t know that kokirei could eat by swallowing the fire of life. If Sean had known, he was afraid that he would not get rid of the pursuers, but would feed them all as food. "How full are you now?" Sean said helplessly. Kou Jilei thought for a moment and said, "eight." "That''s good. When I left Martha City, I was only four full. It seems that this half month is not in vain." Sean sighed. Sean didn''t know. In fact, after kokirei solved Ryan and two hermits, he was six full. Over the past half month, after swallowing almost dozens of tons of Warcraft meat, it has only increased by two points again. If you let Sean know this, I''m afraid he''ll only be more speechless. Maybe he''ll think the system has ruined him this time. Kou Jilei tilted his head and thought seriously. He didn''t seem to have any intention to explain. Sean didn''t doubt that he was there. Only when kokirey had finished eating, they began to go on the road again. Strictly speaking, it was Sean who led Kirkley on the road. This guy had the habit of wanting to sleep after he was full. If it was in the void duchy, Sean didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but the current environment was not very safe, and the time left for Sean was quite limited. He didn''t want to waste too much time on these unimportant things. If he wanted to sleep, he had to wait until after dark. However, Sean''s abacus is good, but there are always some accidents. Because they had not been on the road for a while, they met two people blocking the way. This is a young man and woman. The man has pale blond hair and a set of black coat. From the perspective of clothing, he has some academic style, but Sean didn''t recognize each other''s college. Moreover, in Sean''s impression, there seems to be no college here in the northern duchy Federation - no more than the general way of inheritance of teachers and apprentices. The college pays attention to the "teaching without class" way of education, and what kind of people can study as long as they have money. By Sean''s side, Cecilia and Simie under Athena are college born magicians. However, compared with the handsome young man, the young woman next to him is obviously more eye-catching. Of course, it''s not how beautiful she looks, but that her hair color is a color Sean has never seen before. The blue and red hair color seems a little clear-cut - pure crimson above the shoulder, and sea blue below the shoulder, which looks like a flaming flame on the sea. The two men were dressed in similar clothes, so Sean concluded that they were from the same place. However, because the identities of the two people made Sean unable to identify, he couldn''t help being slightly vigilant. Chapter 992 Standing in front of Sean and coquirre were Levi and Eliza. They looked a little complicated at this time. Sean didn''t know the origin of the two people. He thought the other party wanted to rob people. He still protected kokirei behind him with an alert look on his face. His idea is very simple. If it is unnecessary, he can not expose kokirei without exposing kokirei. When Sean stopped him behind, little kokirei showed half his head and looked curiously at Levi and Eliza. His eyes blinked and his face was in line with the child''s naive curiosity. In fact, kokirey had recognized the two men long ago. But the two men were not hostile to him, so kokirei didn''t care too much. He wanted to find a chance to eat the two people as food, but Sean watched closely all the way, so kokirei didn''t find any chance to start. Of course, the most important thing is that the two people did not show hostility, so kokirei had some indifferent attitude. If he rushed over with a murderous face like Ryan, kokirei would have eaten and buried them. Levi and Eliza also looked very painful at this time. It took them several days to catch up with Sean and kokirei, but both of them were obviously very proficient in some tracking secrets, so Sean didn''t find them, but kokirei found them - this guy was judged directly by the fluctuation of life breath, a bit like a necromancer, Therefore, unless you can make the fluctuating breath of life like the dead, you can''t hide it from kokirei. After keeping up with Sean and Kirkley, it took them some time to finally confirm that the kid like guy was the one who had burst out the strong smell of fate before - Levi and Eliza couldn''t find it if Kirkley didn''t eat too much every day. The discovery really startled the two of them. According to their understanding, people with such a strong sense of destiny must at least be strong people who are vertical and horizontal in the ash age. Look at kokirei''s appearance. It''s totally different. It''s even impossible to say that the other party is probably under age. So they didn''t dare to implement any "rescue plan" rashly. They could only carefully follow Sean and kokirey again and plan to observe for a while. On the way, they even helped kokirei secretly drive away the herd twice - which is one of the reasons why kokirei didn''t kill the two people. Otherwise, the two people would have been eaten by kokirei as food. However, as a result, Levi and Eliza found that Sean was not kidnapped by kokirey. On the contrary, it seems that Sean is keeping kokirei in captivity - they have never seen such absurd things. At least in their cognition, how can people with such a strong sense of fate be kept in captivity? Unless this species does not belong to the miracle continent, but belongs to visitors from another plane, and is likely to be in a state of minors. In this way, Levi and Eliza decided not to follow secretly, but to show up. "Mr. Andrew, we mean no harm." Levi looked at Sean with a wary face and took the lead in breaking the silence. "My name is Reinhart. People familiar with me call me Levi This time, we are ordered by our ancestors to find you and negotiate a deal with you. " "Andrew?" Sean was stunned for a moment, some inexplicably, "what are you calling me?" "Andrew." This time, Eliza said, "Hello, I''m Eliza, Levi''s companion We came to the boundary to look for you at the order of sister Gypsy Sister gypsy said she was willing to help you get out of this position, but only if you had to make a deal with her. " "I''m not Andrew..." Sean was also at a loss. But soon, his eyes suddenly opened and asked in amazement, "what''s the name you just said?" "Andrew..." levy and Eliza looked at each other, and Levy said. "No, No." Sean shook his head. "I mean... Your forefather... Was named Gypsy? "Gypsy on floating island?" "Uh." Eliza couldn''t figure out what Sean meant, but she nodded slightly. "Yes, she is the ancestor of our floating island, gypsy." At this point, Eliza and Levi looked at each other, and then Eliza continued to say, "Levi and I are both from floating island. Entrusted by sister Gypsy, we came to the territory to find Andrew, that is, you... Sister gypsy said, you know how to meet him." "How..." Sean frowned. "I don''t know why you think I''m Andrew, but actually... I''m not Andrew. My name is Sean. Sean Connery, um... "At this point, Sean''s eyebrows could not help wrinkling more tightly, because the will of the world once told him that he had to meet jeeplier to complete the handover tasks required by those involved in the world, so he was struggling to reveal his identity at this time. However, Levi and Eliza didn''t see the reason for Sean''s entanglement. When they heard Sean say he wasn''t Andrew, their faces showed surprise. "Aren''t you Andrew?" Levi said in amazement, "it''s impossible. Lord jeeplier gave us your breath, which is why we can always find your trace Originally, we thought you were kidnapped and were going to find a way to save you, but after these days of secret follow-up, we found that it was not the same thing, so we chose to meet you here. " The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional. Sean''s heart was greatly shocked. He didn''t expect that he didn''t find the trace of these two people at all, which was a very dangerous thing for Sean. You know, if a guy like Sean, who is easy to offend others, once tracked by others but fails to find the trace of the other party, he will be in a very dangerous environment, which means that the other party has at least a 50% chance of successful assassination. However, Sean glanced back at kokirei, but saw that the guy didn''t have any reaction, which made Sean move in his heart: "have you already found their trace?" "Yes." Kokirei nodded slightly. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Sean was a little helpless. Kou Jilei thought for a moment. He wanted to tell Sean that they were not hostile and helped him catch Warcraft, but it seemed troublesome to say such a long paragraph, so he simply shook his head and didn''t say a word. Sean knew the problem of kokirei. Seeing him shaking his head slightly, he also knew that this guy must have trouble talking and didn''t want to say it. He could only sigh helplessly. Looking back at Levi and Eliza, Sean hesitated and said, "I''m really not Andrew, but I know Andrew Perhaps it is because Andrew and I are too close, so we are infected with his breath, which makes you misunderstand. " "Mr. Andrew, we mean no harm." Levi still seems a little unconvinced. "You know Lord jeeplier, too. You should know whether what I just said is true or false This is indeed what Lord Gypsy told me. " "Alas." Sean sighed and said reluctantly, "I know gibriel, it''s for another reason, not because I''m Andrew To tell you the truth, I don''t even know where Andrew is now. The only thing I know is that he fell asleep, so... " "You mean Andrew fell into a deep sleep?" Levy''s eyes suddenly looked cold, and his look at Sean changed slightly. Sean didn''t quite understand, but he nodded and said, "yes, he has been sleeping for several years Because... Something. " "Sorry, it''s rude." Levy said suddenly. Then, before Sean could react, Sean felt that Levi''s figure suddenly blossomed and disappeared from his vision. When a subtle sense of consternation had just risen in his heart, he had to dodge subconsciously, but a slight tingling sensation suddenly came from the position of his chest, which made him angry. However, in addition to being angry, he was also shocked, because from this moment, he judged that Levi''s strength was definitely at the level of the upper holy land. Moreover, it is not an ordinary upper Holy Land! Because Sean can''t catch each other''s movement track at all. By the time Sean recovered, Levi had reappeared in place. "What''s going on?" Sean''s face was a little angry. He was also Gypsy''s nominal brother. These two guys were sent by gypsy. Sean was really annoyed that he didn''t respect himself so much. Of course, what''s more, he was speechless to kokirei. This guy didn''t know how to stop him. If the other party wanted to kill himself, wouldn''t it have been successful just now? As everyone knows, it was because Levi had no hostility that kokirei didn''t do it. If the two were hostile, coquirre wouldn''t let each other live to meet Sean now. In the face of Sean''s questioning, Levi looked a little strange. "What''s the matter?" Seeing Levi''s look, Sean''s heart didn''t know why. He suddenly clicked, as if he thought of something. "Well... I think I need to tell you a fact." Levi and Eliza looked at each other. The latter obviously saw something wrong, so after nodding slightly, Levi hesitated and said, "we believe you are not Mr. Andrew, and your personal relationship with Mr. Andrew should be very good." "What do you want to say?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Mr. Andrew''s sleeping place, you know?" Eliza looked at Levi''s hesitation and knew that this guy didn''t know how to speak, so she took the word and said simply. "I don''t know." Sean shook his head slightly, but soon he realized a problem, "you don''t mean..." "Yes, the place where Mr. Andrew sleeps is in your body." Eliza said something speechless, "strictly speaking, it is in a very special plane gap, but this plane gap takes your soul as the anchor point. So in essence, it can also be said to be sleeping in your body But you can rest assured that there is no harm to you. Rather, Mr. Andrew trusts your performance very much. Because if you die, Mr. Andrew will die with you. " Sean was tongue tied when he heard Eliza. Because anyway, he didn''t think that Andrew''s sleeping place was in his own body, which really made Sean speechless. But soon, he realized that this was actually Andrew''s protective measure for himself, because only in this way could Andrew''s unreliable guys protect themselves wholeheartedly. After all, if he died, Andrew would be buried with him. In this way, Sean immediately understood the reason why Hagrid''s previous sentence "Andrew fell into a deep sleep, and bass and NKOS didn''t tear themselves up". Chapter 993 Different people''s communication experiences and different mentality will naturally lead to different ideas. If ordinary people are regarded as the anchor of the sleeping place by Andrew, I''m afraid they will feel that they have been treated unfairly. But Sean wouldn''t think so. He knew very well that without Andrew''s help, the war with the kingdom of dabion would not last long. Even if Ryan won, the price would be very heavy. After all, it''s impossible to have no loss in the battle between the strong in the holy land. Moreover, at that time, the * * * kingdom was also eyeing, and even prepared to invade and fish in troubled waters. In addition, because of Cecilia''s blood awakening, the Millennium covenant Empire also tried to take a share. The combination of these factors made Sean realize that he was sometimes too whimsical. So he appreciated Andrew''s help at that time. Similarly, there is a sense of guilt for Andrew. Because if Andrew hadn''t intervened, he wouldn''t fall into a deep sleep to avoid the oppression of the will of the world. After Sean became a person involved in the world, the first thing he thought at that time was to find Andrew as soon as possible and help him escape from the oppression of the world and find his way home. At this time, Andrew''s sleeping place is anchored by his soul. Does this mean that it''s very easy to wake Andrew up? Sean thought of this, even when he immediately raised his question. Eliza''s elective course at the floating Saint college is magic, which is different from Levi''s Kendo, so she is naturally responsible for Sean''s answers. She thought for a while, then nodded and replied, "if you didn''t know before, you really couldn''t contact Andrew. But now that you know, you can contact Andrew through your own soul, so in a way, you do have a certain chance to wake Andrew up Just... " "Just what?" Sean asked. "However, according to what you said before, although Andrew''s deep sleep is an active form, its essence is caused by external oppression. Therefore, if I wake it up rashly, I''m not sure what accident will happen." Eliza thought about it and decided to tell the truth, "under normal circumstances, Mr. Andrew must have set up some special wake-up measures. If he wakes him up in this way, there will be no unnecessary trouble and accidents." Hearing Eliza''s words, Sean frowned and thought seriously. But no matter how Sean thought, he didn''t find any reminder left by Andrew, which made him look a little distressed. However, after Eliza''s guidance, when Sean calmed down and felt silently, he did find a very subtle connection in his soul, and along this connection, he did see the coffin in a crevice. This is a black coffin. A giant dragon with teeth and claws was carved on the coffin by means of relief, which looked as if the whole coffin was a mini dragon. The coffin was suspended in mid air, surrounded by a dark background. It was a real solid dark, without any starlight back, as if it were like a black hole, which could completely devour all the light. But the most subtle thing was that it was clear that in this place where light could not exist, the black coffin looked unusually clear. Sean could even see all the textures on the coffin, as if the coffin was in front of him. Around this dark environment, there are two dog tooth cracks, as if someone tore a space with great force. This crack is just enough for the coffin to pass through. Suddenly, Sean felt dizzy. He knows that this is a problem caused by excessive mental energy consumption. When he recovered, Sean looked at Levi and Eliza. It was a little complicated. Similarly, Levi and Eliza face Sean at this time, and their faces are slightly complicated. Only kokirei was still at a loss. Sean naturally knew the reason why the two guys showed this complex look in front of him. It was just that he finally found the target, but he found that the target was actually shot outside. Naturally, he was a little depressed. However, seeing that there was no hostility between the two people and that they were sent by their nominal sister, Sean also said, "although I don''t know how to wake up Andrew now, I can''t, it doesn''t mean that others can''t." "Oh?" Levy''s face immediately showed a happy look, "who is it?" "Andrew''s followers." Sean said, "but I can''t contact them for a short time. I''ve used up a special item that can contact them immediately. Now I can only wait for the other party to contact me." "Well..." Eliza didn''t know what to say at this time. After she looked at Levi, she said again, "please excuse me, sir. When you see Andrew, please be sure to tell him that Lord jeeplier is looking for him and wants him to make a deal." "I see." Sean nodded. "We have some other things to deal with, so everything will get rid of Lord Sean." Eliza saw that the matter was settled at this time, so she said goodbye. "Wait." Just as they were about to turn around and leave, Sean suddenly said, "do you know how to find gipriel?" When he heard Sean''s words, Levi suddenly raised his eyebrows. He had not thought much about Andrew before. When he heard Sean''s words, Levi recalled them again and immediately realized a problem: they had never said that they were from floating island before. On the contrary, Sean immediately knew that they were from floating island after hearing the name of gipriel. This discovery immediately made Levi frown, because the floating island has been disconnected from the earth since it took off at the end of the twilight era. Now even the survivors sent down by the floating island don''t know their ancestral origin. So why does Sean know? Seeing Levi''s face become sharp, Sean doesn''t know what Levi is thinking. So he coughed a little before he said, "Gypsy... Is my sister. I know she''s on the floating island, but I can''t find the way to the floating island all the time, so... " Hearing Sean''s words, Levi and Eliza suddenly changed their faces. Others may not believe Sean''s words, but when Levi and Eliza left the floating island, they were told by gipriel to find intelligent creatures loved by the will of the world. At this time, it seems that Sean is spoiled by the will of the world. Let''s not say, but it is definitely an intelligent creature, and it is obvious that he has something to do with Gypsy, otherwise he won''t know what kind of person Gypsy is. In fact, even the people of the floating island only know that giplier is the owner of the giplier Library in the floating island. But in fact, no one has ever seen the owner of the library, let alone know that this person is the real master of the whole floating island - the name of the floating library is the external definition of the floating island. People born and raised on the floating island like Levi generally call themselves floating island people. Levi and Eliza were able to remember her deeds and name because they had been lucky to have met jeeplier before. Otherwise, they would not be able to remember the name of the ruler of the whole floating island. For these reasons, it is impossible for Levi and Eliza to believe it. In fact, even if they really don''t believe it, it doesn''t hurt. As long as you take Sean back to Gypsy, if Sean is really just a liar, Gypsy will never let Sean go. But at this moment, these two people don''t think Sean is a liar, mainly because Sean has the anchor set by Andrew''s sleeping place, and there is a terrible existence with a strong smell of fate around him. Levi feels that these are the symbols of the will of the world. "Lord Sean." Levi''s tone suddenly changed, "the way of return is not something that can be solved in a moment and a half. We must first set up a long-distance transmission magic array, but the transmission of this magic array is actually harmful to the body, so there is a requirement premise that we must have a body with certain strength and quality, This is one of the reasons why we two will be sent to the boundary. " "A body of certain strength?" Sean was stunned. "Yes." Levi nodded, "we call this physical quality with high pressure resistance the body of silver In fact, the body of silver is also the body hardness that a strong person in the holy land must have to impact the legendary realm, just as a strong person in the golden realm must harden his body to the level of a bronze body to become a strong person in the Holy Land So even if Lord Sean said you wanted to see Lord Gypsy, but... " Levi didn''t say everything to death, but the implication was very obvious that Sean had to have the physical quality of a silver body. Sean is now only a quasi holy land. In Levi''s view, it is the strength of the bronze body. After all, the body of silver is not so easy to obtain. Even in the place with a unique special environment like floating island, not everyone can have the body of silver before the legend. Even many floating islanders were stuck at the threshold of the upper holy land because their physical strength could not reach the level of silver body and could not accommodate the birth of their second heart. They could only look at the legendary door and sigh. Levi and Eliza were chosen as representatives to the land boundary because they have very strong potential. Although they are already in the upper holy land, they have obtained the body of silver before entering the holy land, so it is equivalent to completely paving all the limitations of the road to legend. In the three stages of the lower holy land, the middle holy land and the upper holy land, in addition to understanding and mastering the laws, others must sublimate their bodies in various other ways to transform the bronze body into the silver body. Moreover, after obtaining the body of silver, they may not be able to be stable, because they must save enough energy and give birth to a second heart in their body before they can really become legendary strong. However, many legendary strong people who already have silver bodies are too slow to accumulate energy because of the approaching life limit, and they can''t achieve legends in the end. Therefore, the earlier you can get the silver body, the higher your future achievements will be. Basically, those who can harden and sublimate the bronze body to the silver body before they ascend to the holy land are expected to break through the door of legend. If the silver body can only be formed after stepping into the upper holy land, the hope of breaking through the door of legend will never exceed 50%. As for those who want to become super strong, they need to make greater efforts. At least they have to get the body of silver before the middle holy land to become super strong. Of course, for those who have the power of blood and awakening blood, their growth path is relatively easy. Levi and Eliza elevated the bronze body into silver body when they were in the lower holy land, and then accumulated strength in the middle holy land and the upper holy land. Now the second heart has been born, and it is just around the corner to become a legendary strong man. Chapter 994 "You can rest assured that I have the body of silver now." Sean said, "so what you said about long-distance transmission is no problem." Levi and Eliza were stunned at Sean''s words. Before that, they could feel that the blood gas in Sean was slightly stronger than ordinary people, but they didn''t guess about the silver body. In fact, the sooner you get the silver body, the greater the benefits, and the stronger the power of the law, which is far more than Levi said before. Of course, there are things Levi doesn''t know. After all, even people on the floating island have never seen anyone who can get silver in the realm of quasi holy land. Talents such as Levi and Eliza were successfully refined in the stage of lower holy land. Therefore, they have accumulated twice the result with half the effort in the period of middle holy land and upper holy land. It was hard for them to imagine what it would be like if Sean successfully stepped into the realm of the holy land. This has not been recorded in history. Of course, just because there is no record in history does not mean there is no record. The real strong of the older generation, who doesn''t quench the body of silver before stepping into the holy land. But in that era of abundant resources, even if you can''t train the body of silver at one breath, you can achieve the body of silver through the action of external forces. This is also the real reason why there were countless super powers and demigods before the ash age. Unfortunately, due to the over exploitation of various resources, it is difficult for non real talents or people with strong blood in the miracle continent to become super strong. As for the legendary strong, looking at the scale of the whole miracle continent is indeed not small, but more than 90% of them can not become super strong, let alone the sequence stronger than super strong. Sean had a silver body before he became a holy land, which means that his road to break through legend in the future is flat. Coupled with the unknown blood power of others, Sean''s future is destined to exist at the level of super strong, but how long it will take is unknown. Levi and Eliza don''t know the details of Sean, but they know that the acquisition of silver body is not a simple thing. Therefore, if this is not the mark of the world''s will, they can''t understand what can be regarded as the mark of the world''s will. "Lord Sean, if so, that would be great!" Levi knows very well that what gypsy said at the beginning is very clear. They can put down everything at hand and must protect the "darling of the world''s will". At present, we can''t find a way back, but you can rest assured that we can find a solution soon But before that, please allow us to follow you in case of accidents. " For Levi and Eliza''s request, Sean naturally wanted it. Who thinks there are few strong people around him? The situation faced by the void principality today is nothing more than two problems: the number of top powers is too small, and the second is that the military strength can not keep up with the mainstream level. However, after the emergence of kokirei, Sean''s void principality can also be said to have a legendary town power - Sean even speculated that if he can successfully step into the realm of the holy land, maybe kokirei can become a super power. At that time, the void principality can at least rank among the level of a super first-class Kingdom, regardless of its military strength. As for the strength of the army, this is indeed a little helpless. After all, it is a hard work. Without long-term training and combat experience, it is impossible to build a real strong team. Of course, there are shortcuts. Just another large-scale war equivalent to the level of national war. In the war against the kingdom of dabion, the most rewarding of the three battlefields was Sean''s void principality. Nearly six new level-4 armies were born, and other armies also improved at different levels. After years of training and the blood flag revenge war, the thunder lion, steel wings and Cecilia guards officially became level-5 legions, Coupled with the silver sideburns and the wings of guilt, the Principality of void now has five fifth level legions. The scarlet knights are the level of the quasi level 5 corps, which is not far from the level of the real level 5 Corps. In addition, the infantry cavalry regiment, the first cavalry regiment, the first infantry regiment, the second infantry regiment, the dark wings and the wild Legion are also the level of the fourth level army. These eleven legions are now the main forces of the entire void principality - of course, like the lion of thunder, the iron wing and the Cecilia guards, which must be the combat power of the first echelon; The scarlet knights, infantry cavalry regiment, the first cavalry regiment, the first and second infantry regiments, and the wild Legion are the forces of the second echelon. As for the two five level armies of the wing of guilt and the silver Temple legion, they are like cards and will not be used easily if they are not necessary. On the contrary, it is dark wings, because the number has not been expanded. Although it has the level of four armies, it is generally only used as the responsibility of the guard regiment and will not be used in the front battlefield. Although William has said several times to expand this corps, Sean is also very clear that once a large-scale expansion is carried out, the dark wings will not be able to maintain the level of the fourth level army and will be demoted. Moreover, the Principality of void still has a great drawback in military affairs, which has not been solved so far. That is, in addition to the thunder lion, steel wings and silver sideburns, once serious war damage occurs, they can be quickly supplemented to maintain the inherent combat power level, once more than half of the casualties of other forces, let alone whether it is easy to supplement the source of troops, even if they can be supplemented, the combat power level will inevitably decline. The lack of reserve troops has always been an unsolved problem. The reason for this factor is, after all, that the founding time of the void principality is too short, and the territorial limitations are too large. There are too many constraints on the development of reserve forces, especially after raising the blood flag for revenge, other territories bordering the void duchy have been blocked, and it is much more difficult for refugees to enter the void duchy than before. In addition, after falling out with the pan continental chamber of Commerce, it was also an important factor to refuse Sean''s empty principality to buy slaves. Levi and Eliza are the top powers in the upper holy land, and their personal strength is naturally beyond doubt. With the participation of these two people, whether they can cheat them back to the void principality in the end or not, but in the territory of the Federation of the northern principality, unless the God of war church poured out, Sean felt that he could really walk sideways. Of course, if you can not expose your identity, it is the best. Sean didn''t want to give up his virgin plan. Especially after having a dialogue with the will of the world, Sean knows more about the value of the real eye. As a result, the two sides soon appeared to be in collusion. However, for Levi and Eliza, Sean naturally can''t trust them without reservation, so Sean''s answer to their questions about the next trip is naturally reserved. Just tell them that he is going to the northern solitary tower and wants to buy a special medicine that can cover up the potential explosion when blood awakens. In addition, he also wants to inquire about the location of the overlooking spire. Levi and Eliza had four original tasks: finding Andrew, investigating the St. Joels Empire, warning Edward and protecting the world''s pet. At this time, they have completed two of the four tasks. As for the matter of warning the demon God, it doesn''t matter if they can meet it, but it doesn''t matter if they can''t meet it. On the contrary, the investigation of St. Joels Empire makes them feel that they have little hope to complete it. At the very least, they won''t have a chance to finish the task until Sean is sent back to the floating island. After all, Gypsy made it clear that they must give priority to ensuring the safety of the "beloved of the world''s will". Therefore, the four of them did not stay much. After a brief mutual understanding, they continued to move towards the destination of the trip. Sean was a lot more cautious this time. After all, there was a storm in Martha City, so he wouldn''t take kokirey everywhere to eat again. He found that the customs of the northern duchy were much more aggressive than he thought. The people here always looked abnormal to Sean. In fact, he did not imagine that Mars, the God of war, was a true militant God. The whole Federation of the northern principality believed in this militant God, and its folk customs could not be simple. The most common way to solve problems here is to fight and duel. Guards such as maintaining law and order are mostly just a decoration - or a symbol of power for those in power. Adroan is a large city located in hemadean. This is the city in the territory of woody Wynne, Marquis of strength, and it is also the headquarters of the whole Wynne family. As one of the three powerful generals under Archduke hemadean, woody not only has reached the middle holy land, but also an outstanding military strategist. His private army [wylan cavalry regiment] is an army with level 6 strength. Because of the special geographical environment of the Principality of hemadean, the wylan cavalry regiment is naturally very good at riding, but it is not just that. This ace legion, which has devoted woody wylan''s whole life, is actually a multi-functional Legion. Simply put, it''s an enhanced version of Cecilia''s guards. Siege warfare, cavalry warfare, infantry warfare, positional warfare, latent warfare and so on. It was only due to the level of armament and the great efforts spent in many combat fields that this Legion could not become a level 7 army. In fact, most real high-level armies are actually focused on one or two combat fields. In any case, the existence of the wyran cavalry regiment is indeed a real peace for the city of adroan. Even Sean dare not be presumptuous in this city, even if he is now surrounded by two strong men in the Holy Land and a strong man at the peak of legend. Chapter 995 Christina rubbed her eyebrows a little tired. She chased and killed a single demon who had entered the material world for more than half a year, and finally killed it completely a few days ago. But then she found that the demon code carried by the demon was not in its hand, and she didn''t know where it was hidden, which meant that her task was only half completed. According to the original plan, after this transaction with Sean, she immediately kept in touch with her boss, and then organized people to enter the Federation of the northern duchy, which dealt the most severe and fatal blow to the once again rising Medusa chamber of Commerce. This time, it not only successfully destroyed the demon gate that was ready to be opened, but also wiped out all demon believers, which can be said to be the real eradication. But unfortunately. The three greatest treasures of Medusa chamber of Commerce: Devil''s book, devil''s code and devil''s fangs, but they only recovered devil''s fangs and devil''s book. In fact, they didn''t recycle the book of demons from Medusa chamber of Commerce, but didn''t know which wicked ghost sold it to magic tower chamber of Commerce, so magic tower chamber of Commerce made a strong show at the auction of oasis Silver Star Festival with this book - it is said that its final transaction price was as high as 10 million pan continental gold coins. To this end, the peace council had to spend more than 10 million funds and a certain amount of force deterrence to finally buy back this demon book. Of course, the devil''s book and devil''s fangs were started by the Peace Council, and they naturally sealed them completely by secret means. Because everyone knows that such things contaminated with the power of demons are not so easy to destroy. Moreover, the demons from the abyss have a strange inductive force with these demon items. If they are disposed at will, the demon believers will re sense the location of these items from the hands of those demons and recycle them. Therefore, once people in the Peace Council or other churches recover these things with the power of demons, they will seal them up by special means to isolate the feeling of demons. Christina, as the fastest promoted person in the peace parliament, many people in the Parliament are optimistic about her future, and even are ready to let her lead the team to perform some special and secret tasks alone. Because of this, Christina naturally knows that killing the escaped single demon and recovering the demon code is her test. If passed, then she can become one of the few silver robed executives with the right to lead the team in the harmonious Libra. According to the class division of harmonious Libra, although the chief executive of silver robe is the same class as the chief executive of silver robe, the chief executive of silver robe does not have the right to lead the team, that is, generally speaking, he works alone and must obey all the dispatching commands of the superior. However, the chief executive of silver robe is different. His administrative level is one level higher than that of silver robe, and his status is equivalent to that of gold robe. He can order and command silver robe executive, white robe executive and other arbitrators with lower administrative level than himself. Once he can become the CEO of silver robe, the future promotion status must be the CEO of gold robe. The promotion from silver CEO to gold CEO is much easier than the promotion from gold CEO to gold CEO. I can''t help Christina''s indifference. But now, Christina seems a little depressed. Her mission was not at all excellent, because the most important demon code could not be brought back. However, there was still some rich time at this time, so she didn''t want to give up so easily before the last moment, so she seriously thought about where she had neglected in the pursuit process. I don''t know yet. After seriously looking back, Christina was stunned to find that she lost her target more than ten times in the pursuit process, and the longest one was the news that she didn''t have a target for more than five days. Later, the target showed signs because of the injury and was followed by her own clues. If it was a demon with stronger strength or more cautious and cunning, I''m afraid she would really lose it. This discovery makes Christine you deeply realize that there are still great deficiencies in your strength. Therefore, Christina, who was more serious and cautious, adopted the old method and began a carpet search in these places where she lost her target. Adrian is one of the places where he lost his target for more than five days. This is also the place Christina takes care of. She has been here for five days, but only one third of the suspicious areas have been inspected. In such a big city, it is naturally impossible to complete the thorough inspection in a few days, not to mention the surrounding areas, especially the devil has been missing here for more than five days. If there is no servant of the devil in the city, Christina doesn''t believe it anyway. Therefore, when she launched an investigation in this city, she naturally showed a very fierce momentum. Christina can''t be blamed for her inhumanity. Naturally, the peace council knows that there are many dirty places in the world. Although they take "peace as their own responsibility", they are also very clear that it is impossible to completely eliminate all darkness. Therefore, as long as they are not provoked, they will rarely deal with these problems. Only in the face of two principled issues will the peace parliament show its amazing momentum of immortality. The first question of principle is naturally all acts related to dead spines. The second principled issue is naturally dealing with pagans. Having devil servants to help the devil hide has violated the principled bottom line of the Peace Council, so Christina will not show mercy. Therefore, when Christina showed her momentum in adroanlie, woody wylan, the city Lord of adroanlian, the current owner of wylan family, the commander of wylan cavalry corps and the strength Marquis of the Federation of the northern principality, naturally received many reports on Christina. And Christina deserves the title of a lunatic organization. In just five days, she shot 23 times, wounding and killing more than 40 people. However, he did catch several characters associated with the dead spine, which may be an unexpected joy. Christina''s arrogant behavior, for others, woody had already directly cleaned up each other. After all, adroan is the headquarters and political center of the wylan family. How can outsiders be presumptuous here? Whoever dares to make trouble here is simply a naked provocation and slapping on the face of the whole wylan family, especially his powerful marquis. This kind of behavior is particularly easy to trigger large-scale conflicts in the Federation of the northern principality. After all, the people of the Federation of the northern principality most advocate military style. A coward will never come out. But Christina is dressed in the coat of a peace council from the most neurotic organization on the mainland. If you dare to provoke or provoke this group of madmen, it will certainly lead to very serious consequences. Therefore, when woody wylan received the report, he looked particularly painful and helpless. In particular, as the most trusted confidant of the Principality of hemadean, he knows much more than ordinary people. Naturally, he knows that this time, a stronger peace parliament madman led a team into the principality, with the purpose of completely exterminating pagans. At this time, if he dares to block Christina''s inspection work for some face problems - especially if Christina really finds several dead spine members in adroan City, woody wants to know with his fingers that a large number of madmen will definitely swarm into the city to find him trouble. At that time, even Archduke hemadean will be difficult to protect him. So after weighing the pros and cons, woody decided to turn a blind eye and ignore the silver robed executive. Of course, some people are sent to help wipe their buttocks in private, so as to avoid the inhuman mischief of the madmen running out of these neuropathy organizations, which makes people think that the wylan family are cowards. So these days, adroan city has actually entered a state of panic. Even the transmission magic array has been completely closed at Christina''s strong request. However, it has to be said that the security of adroan city has indeed reached a peak in these days. It can be said that it is very safe to stay indoors at night. However, woody also knows that this is not a long-term plan, and there is a slight increase in public resentment - before Christina''s thorough inspection, adroan city is now in a state of only entry and no departure. Many caravans had only planned to go to the city for supply, but they were detained after entering the city. The loss of profits in this regard is not large, and even many mercenaries and adventurers stayed here. They dare not go to Christina''s trouble, but it is a common practice to unite to put pressure on woody. That''s where woody wylan has a headache. To this end, he also had to come forward to consult Christina. But Christina''s attitude is extremely tough, that is, she firmly does not allow anyone to leave easily. Based on this issue, the two sides naturally can not agree at all. However, fortunately, both sides restrained their anger, which did not lead to greater contradictions and conflicts. Considering the status of both sides, Christina finally made some slight concessions. Mercenaries and adventurers can naturally leave after being guaranteed by the guarantor and a series of strict checks and body searches. As for the caravan, there is still no agreement for the time being. After all, the business of the merchant is the most dirty business - facts have indeed proved that most pagans and criminals are supported by the chamber of Commerce, and the scale of a caravan is so large that it is not difficult for people to leave if they want to be touched by muddy water. Therefore, the caravan is not allowed to leave without thinking of the most appropriate solution. Woody also knows that this is Christina''s biggest concession, so he can only agree temporarily. This is probably the first time that the two sides have really reached a consensus. After the preliminary results of today''s negotiation, Christina no longer wasted time and simply left the city hall and walked towards the east gate. In fact, her heart was still very angry at this time, because she had been here for two consecutive days. She came here every day to negotiate with woody. However, she could not negotiate any good results at all. Instead, she had to waste most of her time every time, which was naturally regarded as an interference to Christina''s work. It was strange that she was in a good mood. Of course, Christina also knows that the two sides have different positions and need to consider different things. Now the Peace Council is not the behemoth that was enough to bow the strength of all countries and organizations. At least she has learned to give way under countless painful lessons. Therefore, Christina certainly doesn''t want to offend woody wylan, a young and promising big man, if it''s not necessary. It was just a matter of great importance, and Christina had to deal with it carefully. But now, Christina finally felt that it was a little difficult to deal with it with her own strength, because she began to feel that things were gradually out of her control. But she still doesn''t know whether this is because of the contradiction caused by the interests of many people, or because those pagans feel that things are dangerous and difficult, so they take this opportunity to exert pressure and try to fish in troubled waters. Christina was wondering if she was going to ask for help? She knew that once she asked for help, her assessment would certainly disappoint the people above. But as a member of the Peace Council, she also has her own devout faith. At least under the important premise of "maintaining world peace", all personal interests must give way. It is impossible for her to want to become the chief executive of the silver robe, resulting in those who may be infidels fleeing the city, leaving the Medusa chamber of commerce with the fire of revival again. This disgrace is also unforgettable for the Peace Council. After all, if they had not completely eradicated the Medusa chamber of commerce when they first eliminated it, How can there be today''s trouble? At the east gate, Christina is ready to continue her task from half the place she checked yesterday - in fact, this carpet search is stupid, but Christina has no experience in this field, so she can only use this stupid method to find clues. Of course, she is very confident in her memory. As long as she checks it herself, she can find any abnormality in this place at the first time. However, when she first came here and looked at several people who were about to enter the city, she was completely stunned. Chapter 996 "What''s the matter with this guy?" Seeing the situation beyond the city gate, Christina''s face showed a look of doubt and shock. However, she was also a crisp Lord. Seeing that the situation at the city gate had begun, she even ran directly towards the city gate. The people who entered the city were none other than Sean, coquirre, levy and Eliza. Adroan is the terminal of Sean''s action plan. He will use the transmission magic array to directly carry out long-distance transmission here and strive to reach the northern solitary tower in the shortest time, because he has no more time to waste. On the way to adroan, Sean naturally had contact with several caravans. From these caravans, Sean learned that Emily was indeed assassinated. Although we don''t know the specific action, according to the news from the caravan, it can hardly be called an assassination, but a naked assassination - it is said that the escort troops personally sent by the Pope lost two-thirds of their troops, and even seven or eight of the twelve God of war Knights around Emily died, And Emily herself was hurt a lot. At the last moment, it was Sean''s foreshadowing - the Earl of strength from hecarom. Anton personally led an army to arrive, and finally defeated the assassins. After the failure of the action plan, none of the assassins left alive - not that they did not catch the prisoners, but that they were obviously ready to sacrifice. Everyone prepared poison in advance. As a result, they swallowed poison immediately after being captured. To some extent, this technique is very similar to that of the convent, the shadow temple and the assassin alliance. But here in the northern duchy Federation, it is impossible for the shadow temple to penetrate, so the biggest suspect falls on the assassin alliance and the hermit. Sean didn''t expect that the other party was so brave that he joined hands with other forces in order to cut off Emily - in fact, although Sean expected that the other party would probably send some loyal confidants to join hands with others, he absolutely didn''t expect such a big battle. It''s not an ordinary light hand. Because of this, Sean was worried about Emily''s safety at this time. He didn''t want to pick a new saint''s spokesperson. Of course, the most important thing is that Emily has the secret of the God thief. If he is found out, he will become the public enemy of the whole continent - even if he has a good relationship with ACE winter, the goddess of ice and snow and winter will certainly not protect her. After all, Sean has the ability to threaten her now. For various purposes, Sean had to speed up his journey and immediately rushed to adroan. If Sean knew that Adrian had implemented military control and closed the transmission magic array, Sean would not enter here. At this point, I have to admire woody wylan''s brilliant means. His control over the whole city of adroan has reached an amazing level. He can completely block the external intelligence information of the whole city, so that no one knows that adroan city is still closed. After entering the city, Sean frowned. Although he has never been to adroan city in the future, he has heard of this important city known as the first line of defense of the east wall. At least, according to the information Sean heard, the city should be very prosperous, and the daily flow of people in and out should not be less than 10000 units. Although there will be a large number of guards on the streets to patrol and maintain law and order, the whole city will still show an unspeakable vitality, which is the real expression of the word "prosperity" in this important city. But now. Although the street Sean saw was still full of people, and there were all kinds of business cries, the feeling to Sean was not like a vibrant look, but showed a dead look. It''s like a strong shadow hovering in adroan. The people here are a little out of breath. Everyone looks worried and flustered. Moreover, a large number of patrol guards can be seen everywhere in the streets of the whole city. In particular, some key streets are equipped with corresponding checkpoints and defense garrisons, and the whole city seems to be arranged into a huge defense cobweb. As long as there is a problem in any place, hundreds of soldiers can support around it at the first time. Moreover, through the arrangement of defensive fortifications, they are also offensive and defensive defensive buildings. It is impossible to break through easily. After all, Sean is a man who has really experienced the battle, so when he sees this arrangement, he doesn''t know that adroan city has entered military control. He immediately felt a toothache and egg pain. According to the Convention on transmitting magic array of miracle continent, if a city enters the state of military control, the transmitting magic array will be closed at the first time. The closing of a transmission magic array also interrupts the functions of all transmission magic arrays in the area formed by this node - in other words, if the transmission network of someone''s transmission destination needs to pass through the transmission magic array node in Adrian City, the transmission will fail, and the other party must bypass the transmission or reselect the transmission target. Sean began to wonder if he had used up all his luck after he got the silver body. First, he caused a lot of trouble on the other side of Martha City, which led him to have to make a new plan. As a result, I didn''t expect that after more than half a month''s journey, I found that the target city originally planned had entered the martial law state of military control, which meant that the transmission magic array of the surrounding four or five cities had been completely interrupted. If Sean wants to use the teleportation magic array, I''m afraid he can only continue north. This fact made Sean curse hard. "Let''s go." Sean waved his big hand and walked away. "Go?" Levi was stunned. "Where are you going? Haven''t we just entered the city? " "There''s no way. There''s military control here. The transmission magic array has been closed. We can only go to other cities." Sean said helplessly, "let''s go. While it''s still early now, we''ll start on the road early. Maybe we can find a small town to rest when night falls, otherwise we''ll sleep in the wild." Levi and Eliza don''t know about the Convention on the transmission of magic array, and naturally they won''t know about it. After all, they haven''t been there long, and there won''t be any military control on the floating island. In fact, the Discipline Committee of the floating Saint college is responsible for the daily maintenance of law and order on the floating island. Of course, the twelve superior aristocratic families and those big families will naturally cultivate a group of thugs, but these people are responsible for the safety of their families and manors, and can not interfere with the daily operation of the whole floating island. In short, it is the distinction between police and bodyguards. So Levi and Eliza don''t even know what military control means, let alone the Convention on the transmission of magic array. But one thing they still understand is that Sean said he wanted to leave here, so the person responsible for protecting Sean''s safety naturally left with him. It''s just that it''s easier to get into the city than to get out of the city. Less than five minutes after Sean and the four entered the city, he turned around and wanted to leave. The soldiers in charge of the gate guard immediately stopped him. "What do you mean?" Sean raised his eyebrows slightly and his eyes were angry. "I''m sorry, sir. Because the city of adroan is mixed with pagans, the temporary control law has been implemented." A middle-aged man who looked like a captain said in a low voice, "everyone is not allowed to leave at will after entering the city If you want to leave the city, you must fill in the application form and have a guarantor to guarantee. You are not allowed to leave until you pass the examination. " "The four of us entered the city for less than five minutes. We didn''t even officially enter the city. We stood here at the gate for a while. Do you think we can take people away?" Sean was so angry that he began to drink, "do you have a pit in your head? Or are you blind? " In the face of Sean''s anger, the middle-aged officer still said in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, sir. The pagans are very cunning and strange. No one can guarantee whether there is any problem among you. Therefore, if you want to leave the city, please fill in the form first, conduct relevant review, and confirm that there is no problem before you can leave." Sean didn''t know that this was the latest instruction issued from the city Lord''s house half an hour ago. If Sean had entered the city half an hour earlier, the officer would not have talked to Sean about filling out the application form, but refused it cleanly. Before, it was not that no one incited and stormed the city gate, trying to cause bloody conflict, forcing woody wylan to release under the pressure of public opinion. But which of the nobles in the northern duchy Federation who can get the prefix "strength" is simple and easy? Woody did not hesitate to directly order the [wylan cavalry Corps] to take action, and immediately put the bloody conflict into full play. Even woody took action himself. More than ten adventurers and mercenaries were directly killed, and three caravans were forcibly expropriated and disbanded. All the caravan guards, business leaders and others were arrested. They are still locked in prison to prove adroan''s determination by iron and blood means. So, naturally, no one will dare to make trouble. After entering the city, ordinary adventurers and mercenaries found that this situation immediately wanted to turn around and leave like Sean, but after being surrounded by the wylan cavalry corps, they had to give up and leave the city by force. In the northern duchy Federation, some nobles can offend, even if they are killed, but some nobles can''t cause conflict anyway. Woody wylan is undoubtedly one of the nobles who can''t cause any conflict. The name of Marquis of strength is no joke. In case of any conflict, whether to maintain the prefix name of "strength" or the face of the family, these nobles will send a large number of troops to pursue and encircle and suppress, or it will be an endless war. Although Sean really opened his hands and feet to kill, he would not be afraid of the Marquis of strength, but it would undoubtedly cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. So if we can solve the problem by non force means, Sean naturally hopes to solve the problem by non force means. At this time, with the action of the middle-aged officer, soldiers from several defense garrisons around began to assemble, and the square array was put forward gradually. This is a very clever means of psychological repression. Usually adventurers and mercenaries rarely fight against the army, and the murderous spirit of those real powerful legions will not be low. Perhaps they are not the opponents of adventurers and mercenaries in fighting alone, but once they form a military array, their momentum is enough to deter ordinary adventurers and mercenaries. In addition, the momentum created by taking big steps and the encirclement momentum formed by the joint advance of multiple surrounding phalanxes make it easier to defeat the psychological defense line of ordinary adventurers and mercenaries. This method may be feasible for ordinary people. But it''s obviously impossible to deal with Sean. Levi and Eliza are also strong in the upper holy land. They have also served as a Discipline Committee on the floating island, responsible for public security patrols, and have touched and seen blood with many criminals. How can they be deterred by such momentum. At this time, kokirei''s eyes flashed a look of unknown meaning - for him, everything in the world is food. Of course, kokirei still disdains the soldiers around him, because the fire of their lives is too weak. Even if the amount is too large, it can''t be equal to a real lower Holy Land strongman - even if these people are powerful enough and even have a fatal threat to the lower Holy Land strongman, kokirei doesn''t think so. He is typical of heavy quality rather than weight. Of course, the quantity is allowed to make up without quality. Sean? This guy is typically confident. Not to mention that there are two superior Holy Land strongmen around him, plus a legendary peak. Even without these strongmen, he is also a person who has experienced big scenes after all. How can he be frightened by the momentum of these soldiers. Even if he was alone, he was fully confident that he could rush out of the city, so naturally he would not pay attention to these people. However, the middle-aged officer is obviously not an ordinary person. When he saw that the momentum created by mobilizing several surrounding troops failed to scare these people, he realized that these people in front of him were only afraid that they were not ordinary people, so he lost his hands behind his back and made several moves secretly. Soon, the east city gate of adroan began to close, and even people began to contact the city master''s house. Sean''s face changed slightly at the sight. But after a slight change, Sean''s face looked unusually gloomy: "you''re forcing me." "Sir, please cooperate with our work." The middle-aged officer still said that. But in the face of the momentum that began to emanate from Sean, the middle-aged officers also began to feel strong pressure, which shocked his heart. His strength is already the golden peak of the upper level. Now he is trying to find a way to break through to the holy land. Although he is not good at personal force in the army, he is also a middle-level commander at least. What kind of big scene has not been seen? In terms of pressure resistance, it will not be inferior to ordinary people. But in front of Sean, he felt that his shoulders seemed to resist a mountain, which not only pressed him out of breath, but even faintly showed signs of kneeling. How could he not be surprised? But before so many hands, even if he couldn''t hold it, he had to hold it hard, so his face soon became unusually pale, and even a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries. "Die!" Sean''s face finally turned a little angry. In the northern duchy, Sean had exercised his instinctive restraint all the way. If he had been on the other side of the southern continent, Sean would have killed a lot. But a series of troubles, coupled with being pursued and hearing of the big problems encountered by Emily, finally made Sean''s anger reach the critical point, and it was about to break out completely at this time. "What are you doing!" A clear drink sounded from behind Sean and others. Hearing a slightly familiar voice, Sean''s face was slightly stunned and thought: won''t it be so unlucky? At this moment, there is no anger. It''s just a chill. Turning around, I saw Christina with a cold face coming quickly. "Damn it!" Sean immediately cursed again, "how could I meet this crazy woman here." Don''t say woody wylan doesn''t want to see people in the Peace Council. Even Sean didn''t want to see these lunatics. Because countless facts have proved that if you have anything to do with these madmen, there will be no good results - when Sean met Christina for the first time, he tricked the other party into signing an agreement with him, and he sent out information about a stronghold of deaththorn in exchange for the other party''s non-interference in the affairs of leonton and dabion; But unexpectedly, this result led to the crazy revenge of dead spine, so Sean had to make a second deal with Christina. Originally, when he came to the Federation of the northern principality this time, Sean woke up 12 points. Naturally, he didn''t want to have any trouble with Christina or other people in the Peace Council. And in Sean''s opinion, more than a year has passed since he told Christina, and it is reasonable to withdraw from the northern duchy Federation long ago. At this time, seeing Christina''s figure and what the middle-aged officer said that adroan had mixed with pagans, he immediately knew that the peace council had not completely solved the problem of eliminating pagans in the Federation of the northern principality. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help swearing: "a group of waste, almost a year, has not solved the problem, but let go of the target." Of course, Sean just cursed silently in his heart. Speaking out in front of Christina, Sean didn''t want to ask for trouble. The middle-aged officer, who had just freed himself from Sean''s pressure, saw Christina coming up in the twinkling of an eye, and his face was depressed again. Of course he doesn''t know who this woman is. It is because of this woman that the city of adroan has entered a state of martial law. Even the whole [wylan cavalry Corps] has to send a large number of soldiers to wipe her ass behind this crazy woman and solve a lot of troubles caused by her. So for Christina, let alone the middle-aged officer, the whole city of adroan won''t have any good feelings. However, after the depression, the middle-aged officer looked at Sean and others, but his heart was a little dark. He knew very well that the reason for the outbreak of the first bloody conflict was that the woman directly killed several people who wanted to rush out of the city. At this time, Sean and others were obviously going to rush out of the city. The middle-aged officers were ready to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Just thinking that he and others would wipe the ass for this crazy woman for a while, the middle-aged officer''s face was really not getting better. In particular, he saw at a glance that Sean and others were afraid of extraordinary strength and had to let the military array cooperate with this woman to encircle the four of them. I''m afraid many brothers will die today. "My Lord, these four tried to rush to the city." In the face of Christina''s loud questioning, the middle-aged officer still had a neither humble nor arrogant attitude. "Oh?" Christina raised her eyebrows, then looked back at Sean, with some curiosity in her eyes, "how did you come here?" Hearing the familiarity revealed in Christina''s voice, the middle-aged officer couldn''t help being stunned. No, the script shouldn''t be like that! What about sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight? Sean was such a human spirit that he wanted to answer Christina''s words, but when he saw the slightly absent-minded appearance of the middle-aged officer, he snorted coldly, "what''s the matter? Do you want to see me clash with Miss Christina Can you say that you are happy to see the conflict between Miss Christina and me? " Hearing Sean''s words, Christina''s face also became a little angry. He turned his head and stared at the middle-aged officer. He looked unusually cold. His eyes were like looking at a dead man. "Christina, I''m curious about what you''ve done to make so many people hate you and even want to see you die." Sean is a lord who fears that the world will not be chaotic. At this time, he naturally began to stir up the flames directly. "If you and I didn''t know each other today, I''m afraid we''ll have a fight now I have to wonder if you were used as a knife once before. " Hearing Sean''s words, Christina looked back a little, and her face was even colder. The last time she killed, it was also because the middle-aged officer said that the other party wanted to rush to the city, so she hurt the killer. Of course, that shot did not rule out the reason why she was in a bad mood. Hearing Sean''s words, the middle-aged officer''s face suddenly changed, because it was obvious that he also realized that the last time he did say to Christina that the other party was going to attack the city, which was exactly the same as this time. "I''ll report it to Mr. woody." Christina said in a deep voice. The middle-aged officer felt only a little bitter at the moment. He knew that no matter what the result was, woody had to explain to Christina. Even if he just pretended, he would be suspended, which made him feel unusually depressed. But he also knew that he only hated that he shouldn''t have shown that look just now and let others have an excuse. However, he was also smart and knew that he should not open his mouth to refute anything at this time, otherwise he was afraid that he would lose his life. Seeing the middle-aged officer''s silent excuse made Sean feel a little boring. It''s just that crazy people like Christina, who comes from a peaceful Parliament and doesn''t think much about common sense, are easy to deceive. It''s really hard for these veterans who come from a real big Legion to use their means to fight against murder. But Sean believed that, for Christina''s sake, the officer must be dumb, so Sean didn''t intend to entangle it anymore. He turned his head directly and said to Christina, "I have something urgent. I wanted to leave through the transmission magic array here, but I didn''t expect to encounter military control. Can you help me solve it? If it doesn''t work, you can guarantee for me and let me leave the city now. " "No." Christina shook her head and looked like a business, "I can guarantee you, but you still have to fill in the application form and review it. I have no right to violate the rules. After all, it''s the rule set by Mr. woody and me. I can''t make an exception." Christina is not really stupid. If she makes an exception for Sean, woody can naturally open the back door for favoritism, and Christina can''t blame anything at that time. Christina will never make these principled mistakes on this cardinal issue of right and wrong. "What on earth is it that the city should be closed?" Sean was also a little helpless. "I heard that pagans mixed in adroan? Can I help you? " Of course he knew Christina wasn''t really stupid. Before, he fooled Christina a little and asked her to speak for herself. This is not a big problem. Christina is naturally willing to cooperate. After all, it can also consolidate her authority. But when it comes to principles, Sean knows it''s not easy to fool this crazy woman. Therefore, he is also open-minded. Instead of filling in the bullshit application form and waiting in line for review and inspection, he might as well help Christina solve the problem directly, so that he can sell a favor to Christina. And as long as the matter is solved, he can use the transmission magic array, which is much faster than leaving adroan for the next destination city. "I really need your help." Christina was not polite to Sean''s inquiry. "You come with me!" Chapter 997 Sean doesn''t know what Christina wants to do. To be honest, he doesn''t really want to face this woman. In addition to the fact that this woman is from the lunatic organization of the peace parliament, the bigger reason is that Sean can''t beat this woman. Whether he admits it or not, Christina is the only genius he has ever met who can compare with Cecilia. It can even be said that, in a way, Christina has more talent and talent than Cecilia, because she integrates the three abilities of martial arts, alchemy and arcane law. It can be said that it is a real combination of magic and martial arts, which is much better than Sean''s half hanging son. So, although Christina still stays in the realm of the lower holy land, she really makes this crazy woman fight with her hands and feet. No one can hold her down except the upper holy land. In the past, only the heavily armed shefanio and the Longhua Rena could fight with her in the whole void principality. However, putting aside the cloak of the Peace Council, Sean still appreciates Christina''s personality. At least, she attaches great importance to friendship and keeps her promise. In fact, what Sean doesn''t know is that Christina now needs to bear more pressure inside the peace parliament than outsiders think. The reason is simple. The Peace Council is an existence independent of all forces, camps and countries. It is not too much to say that it is a third-party camp. In order to maintain this detachment, the peace parliament naturally needs to maintain the three principles of absolute fairness, impartiality and openness. However, after Christina and Sean contacted, the two successive actions seemed extremely utilitarian, and even full of businessmen''s Philistines and cunning, which violated the principle of non favoritism originally established by the Peace Council. Even with the victory of beating the dead spine and preventing the demon invasion, it still can not reverse the impression of Christina within the Peace Council. Let the peace council intervene to protect the high-level personnel of the void principality? Even if it seems that the omission of the peace council led to the disclosure of information sources, with the pride and neurotic logic of the madmen of the Peace Council, they will only think that Sean should do so, rather than bargain with the Peace Council. Only Christina insisted on protecting Sean, which naturally made many people inside dissatisfied. It is precisely because of this that the immediate boss who has a good relationship with Christina will win such an opportunity to become the CEO of silver robe for Christina. As long as Christina successfully becomes the chief executive of the silver robe, she can have a team completely under her command and assignment. What she wants this team to do at that time is also her own business, which has nothing to do with others inside. As for the strength of members, no one cares, because Christina''s becoming a legendary strong person is a certainty. Therefore, as long as she can become the CEO of silver robe, she will certainly become the CEO of gold robe in the future. At that time, her subordinates will have the CEO of gold robe. Of course, the premise is that Christina''s mission can succeed this time. After taking Sean and other four people to the place where Christina lost her target for the first time, Christina began to explain to Sean the reason why she came to adroan this time. In addition to retaining the great pressure she needs to bear internally, Christina did not hide anything from Sean in the whole process. Of course, she even said the embarrassment of losing her target track several times. After hearing Christina''s words, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled. Levi and Eliza entered the boundary for the first time. Although they had a lot of combat experience on the floating island before, they were generally just training and pair training. After all, the floating island has been comfortable for too long. Even if you enter other planes for experience, those planes are also special planes for practical training made by the ancestors of the floating island. Not only is the safety problem guaranteed, but even those combat experiences will become routine once you are familiar with them. Therefore, after listening to Christina''s words, the two people naturally seemed a little excited. This is the real combat! Looking at Levi and Eliza''s extremely excited appearance and kokirei''s confused appearance, Christina actually frowned slightly and was even more surprised in her heart. She and Sean haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, but this time when we see Sean again, there are two more strong men around Sean - Levi and Eliza. Although their momentum has converged, they are not unknown to Christina. A little judgment shows that they are definitely strong men in the upper holy land, Because the middle holy power can''t bring her that sense of oppression. As for kokirei, Christina can''t sense his breath fluctuations. She looks no different from ordinary people. But Christina thinks she knows Sean very well. This cunning guy will never bring useless people around unless he is his son - but no matter what kokirei thinks, it obviously doesn''t look like Sean''s seed, so Christina thinks there must be something special about this little child. Maybe a kid with great talent? Through this unexpected meeting, Christina also had a new understanding of Sean: she thought Sean was very good at recruiting talents in the past, but no matter how to recruit talents, it is always an indisputable fact that Sean lacks the top power that can be very deterrent. However, looking at the current situation, Christina knows that Sean''s blacklist ranking in the Peace Council may have risen again. The lords who can recruit the superior Holy Land strongmen and the lords who can recruit the inferior Holy Land strongmen obviously do not exist at the same level. "The true identity of the devil... Do you know?" Sean didn''t know what Christina was thinking. He asked in a deep voice after surveying the surrounding terrain. "It''s a phantom." Christina''s voice was a little low. "Black horn." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. Levi and Eliza are a little confused. Demonology is not a subject of the floating Saint college. And where no one noticed, kokirei''s eyebrow was also slightly wrinkled. Phantom is an uncommon demon in the abyss, and its ethnic sequence belongs to the upper demon. They are natural camouflage experts and deception experts, have very strong magic ability, and the skin of the body can camouflage and change color like a chameleon. If they cooperate with their powerful magic ability and breath convergence ability, unless they use highly targeted detection props, they can even disguise as adults and mix in human society. The black horn magic, in the whole huge magic group, is also the third level existence second only to the magic Lord and the double horn magic. However, different from the demons in the traditional sense, phantom demons are one of the few superior demons who are not very good at fighting - of course, this is only relatively speaking. No matter how bad they are at fighting, any superior demons can play the least strength of the tenth order of human beings. Black horn magic, its strength will not be weaker than level 11, but there is still a very obvious gap compared with the level of level 12. Although Christina has only the Ninth level of strength, in fact, it is impossible for a non eleventh level strong person to suppress her. If the black horn phantom was not injured, Christina would not be able to chase it. Maybe she would become a tonic for the black horn phantom. However, since the black horn phantom was seriously injured, Christina naturally has enough strength to pursue and kill it. "The devil, I''m afraid he''s still in the city." Sean''s voice was very low, and his eyes to the city were uncertain. "It''s impossible!" Christina whispered, "I''ve killed it myself!" "Are you sure you killed a black horn phantom yourself?" Sean turned his head and looked at Christina with cold eyes. "You should know their magic ability. A black horn phantom that has been missing under your eyes for more than five days. Do you really think you can find it again? It''s just the bait that draws you away... The black horn phantom has used this as a nest. " Hearing Sean''s words, Christina silently compared the killing of the "black horn phantom" in her heart. Christina has believed it for some points. But when she heard Sean say that the black horn demon regarded adroan city as a nest, she couldn''t help shouting: "it''s all my fault..." "It''s none of your business." Sean said faintly, "dealing with demons is not your job in the Peace Council." Speaking of this, Sean''s heart is actually a little complicated. Because in terms of inheritance, dealing with demons should be his own job. But over the years, he has dealt with demons only a handful of times. Even if Edward''s old man is included, he has not fought with demons more than five times. Is there a divine will? Sean muttered, but he still couldn''t bear to see such a big city become the nest of black horn demons. Because no one knows better than Sean what it means for a demon who has changed into human society to regard a city as a nest, especially if it is a seriously injured upper demon. But thinking of this, Sean also had to admire this black horn phantom. It is worthy of being a veteran who has been rolling in human society for so many years. He actually knows how to relax. Instead of taking half the people in the city as food to nourish himself, he adopted the method of slow stewing. Sean believed that if she hadn''t come here by mistake, Christina would have left after exploring Adrian for another half a month at most. At that time, I''m afraid no one will really know the whereabouts of the black horn phantom. At that time, the history of the demon gate being opened in the Federation of the northern principality will reappear. Chapter 998 No matter what Sean thought before, there are some things he knows very well. Now that he is already the son of the plane of the world, he naturally has his share of the responsibility of guarding the plane. Moreover, no one knows better than him what kind of human tragedy will be when the demon gate is opened here in the northern duchy Federation. At that time, in the game world, more than two-thirds of the Federation of the northern principality were destroyed, and even the northern and Western continents were affected to varying degrees. If it were not for the proximity of the St. Joels Empire, the St. Joels Empire sent a large number of Vatican knights to intercept, coupled with the long death battle of the four paladins, the crazy demons might be able to directly swallow the whole northern continent. Of course, there are also people in the West and south to take the lead in blocking. In addition, hundreds of millions of players rushed to the battlefield to fight, and finally closed the demon gate and wiped out all these demons. However, the chaotic war also completely damaged the vitality of the whole miracle continent, so that when the residents of the underground world opened a gap in the southern continent and rushed out of the surface, the surface countries of the whole miracle continent were simply unable to stop it. Although, all this looks like the game official company is afraid that players will have fun for players if they have nothing to do. But in the real world, Sean didn''t dare to let these fun happen again. Especially after Ryan''s invasion of dabion, Sean clearly realized that without the support of a large number of players, if it really develops according to the historical process, I''m afraid that once the demon door is opened, no one can close it. The whole miracle continent will be occupied by demons and drag this plane into the abyss. So whether it''s public or private, Sean won''t sit idly by. This guy is obviously still concerned about his virgin plan. Therefore, it is natural to invest and work extra hard in the investigation. Christina didn''t know what Sean was doing, but she was still moved to see Sean working so hard to help. I just don''t know if Christina would be angry if she knew that Sean would work so hard for purely personal interests? But Sean, no matter what Christina is thinking, since he has determined that adroan has become the nest of the black horn phantom, he will not use stupid methods to check step by step like Christina, like a headless fly. He quickly made several inquiries about Christina, then focused on investigating the disappearance of the black horn phantom and the two places where the trace was exposed five days later, and found several suspicious traces that Christina had not found. As the saying goes, there is specialization in the art industry. For the extremely rich experience in fighting with demons in the game, coupled with the sharing of intelligence resources of countless players on the forum, Sean''s understanding of demons is not much weaker than those who are familiar with demonology, or even better. However, in just one day, Sean had almost mastered the specific situation of the black horn phantom. The only thing that remained unclear was the hiding place of the black horn phantom. But even so, Sean also had several guesses, but the guesses of these hiding places involved some dignitaries in adroan, so Sean naturally couldn''t make a move without authorization. But Christina has no such scruples. After she asked Sean about his suspicions about these places, she broke through the door directly with Sean and others. It was late at night. But different from the prosperity of adroan in the past, the whole city is more silent and gloomy. There is no passenger flow on the street for a long time. Many shops that originally make a living in nightclubs are also closed at this time. The whole adroan is even more deserted after midnight. In the dark, the sound of soldiers guarding and patrolling seemed particularly heavy. Many shopkeepers in the buildings, looking at the dark streets, are worried. Some don''t know when this unlucky day can end. Because in the past five days alone, the economy of the whole city of adroan has been severely reduced by more than 30%. If this closed control continues, I''m afraid many businessmen will really be forced to cause riots. After all, all kinds of taxes in adroan are not low. Christina, along with Sean, Levi, coquirre and Eliza, was hurrying down the street towards a prosperous house. Sean has made a simple disguise. He not only pasted a fake beard, but also dyed his hair a little. Even his pupils are wearing different color fake pupils. Although the figure could not be changed, he also changed his clothes and wore a hood with a mask, which made the whole person look a little sinister. But as far as the camouflage effect is concerned, it still plays a role. At least no one will recognize Sean''s true identity unless he is very familiar with him. Of course, Levi and Eliza have changed their clothes a little. After all, now it is in the land boundary, and it seems strange to wear the clothes of floating island. Only kokirei did not change his dress. Christina wanted the child to stay in the hotel. She really couldn''t feel the fluctuation of the child''s breath, so she regarded him as an ordinary child and didn''t want him to be involved in the situation where there was a possibility of fighting. After all, even a genius is just an ordinary person before he grows up. I''m afraid he won''t be an opponent in the face of those novices in the bronze realm who have a little strength. However, kokirei ignored Christina''s words and followed Sean wherever he went, so Christina was helpless. Anyway, if Sean doesn''t object, she won''t say anything again. She has done her duty of reminding. "This is assaz''s house." Christina pointed to the mansion courtyard in front of her and said in a deep voice, "he is a famous businessman in the city. More than half of the hotels in the city are his assets The hut, although inhabited by others, is actually his men. " The cabin mentioned by Christina is the nearest place where the black horn phantom disappeared from Christina''s eyes. Of course, Christina didn''t search the hut at that time - it was because of this that she knew that the real owner of the hut was azazi, a famous tycoon in Adrian. However, Christina couldn''t find any evidence and clues in the cabin at that time, so she had to give up. But when Sean returned to the hut to investigate, he clearly found a trace of darkness. However, the smell of the abyss has been weakened for a long time - if it was not for the energy detection provided by the real eye, even Sean could not find the gradually dispersed smell of the abyss. However, even so, it only shows that the black horn phantom has indeed hid here, but it can not prove that it has something to do with the assaz tycoon. At this time, Sean, Christina and others tried to break into the tycoon''s house at night. It was Sean who wanted to use the real eye to observe directly. Because Sean''s way of dealing with things is always direct and straightforward. Since we can use the observation of the real eye to save some trouble, why not? After all, the black horn phantom has regarded Adrian as a nest and will heal by preying on the residents of the city, so it must find a safe place to hide. The safest place is undoubtedly the residences of dignitaries in these cities, because no one dares to search or inspect them at will. So if the black horn phantom is really related to assaz, it will leave an abyss in his house. "What do you want?" Seeing Christina standing outside the iron gate of the house pointing at assaz''s residence, a group of patrol guards immediately surrounded her. Christina did not answer them. Her eyes fell on the crowd gathered in the front courtyard of the house. These people are obviously mercenaries hired by assaz, and they may also be his private soldiers. After all, with so many hotels, it is natural that some gray businesses and underground people will come to trouble. It is inconvenient not to have a private fighter of their own. "Let assaz out." Christina said in a deep voice. Hearing Christina''s voice and the light of a torch illuminating the surrounding environment after approaching, the patrol guard naturally recognized Christina. Immediately, many people''s faces showed a greasy color, which was obviously very unhappy with Christina. This scene naturally fell into Sean''s eyes. He finally knew that Christina was very unpopular in the city. No wonder Christina didn''t care when she proposed to break into these powerful houses. Anyway, she is really hated by the whole city, so it doesn''t matter to do such a thing to attract hatred. After all, not everyone has the courage to provoke these madmen in the peace Parliament. After a little waiting for more than ten minutes, a housekeeper hurried to the iron gate. After the other party looked at Christine, his eyebrows frowned tightly, and his face looked a little impatient: "the master is unwell and has gone to bed. He won''t see guests in the evening. Come back tomorrow afternoon." Whether it''s tone or attitude, it''s called arrogance. Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. He could feel Christina''s anger rising around him. He couldn''t help smacking at the middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper: the monochrome frame dared to challenge the Madman of the Peace Council. In fact, if Sean wasn''t sure that assaz was connected with the black horn phantom, I''m afraid Christina wouldn''t be so polite to ask for an interview, but just kill. After all, he reappeared in the east of the city, as if he deliberately exposed his whereabouts and wanted to lead Christina away, but there was no assaz industry nearby. "I''ll say it again, let assaz out." Christina pressed her anger a little, but her voice was much colder, and even her face was covered with frost. "I have something to ask him." "I said, what''s wrong with you?" The housekeeper stretched out his hand to Christina, and the color of impatience and contempt on his face became more obvious. "I have made it very clear that the master has gone to bed. You can make an appointment tomorrow afternoon My master doesn''t have so much free time. He... " Before the housekeeper finished speaking, Christina had directly kicked up and kicked hard on the iron door. Although these large iron doors are not particularly heavy, there are still some at least 20 or 30 kilograms. After all, they are large pure iron doors up to four or five meters high. Usually, unless some important person comes or the owner of the house wants to go out, the iron door will not be opened. Generally, the small door next to it is opened for access. Even if these big iron doors are to be opened, people with bronze territory are responsible for opening them. At the moment, Christina kicked it up, and the whole iron door suddenly broke completely. With a roaring sound of breaking the air, she hit the housekeeper hard, directly crushed it and plowed it out. In an instant, a scarlet blood mark clearly appeared on the ground, and the smell of blood immediately spread. Sean just glanced back. He knew that the guy who was plowed out by the iron door might not survive. Such a crisp means also gave Sean a deeper understanding of the madman organization of the "peace parliament". Chapter 999 The smell of blood filled the air. Only one of the vestibule doors of assaz''s residence is still hanging, but it can be seen that the iron door also has some obvious distortion due to the impact of Christina''s action. On the other side of the symmetry, the iron door is now on the ground 20 or 30 meters away. Look at a small part of the ground uplift and a piece of blood nearly 20 meters long. It''s very broken meat. I want to know what''s going on with my toes. In fact, the weight of the iron gate itself is not large. After all, it is the residence of rich businessmen and not an important military land, so these two iron gates are only symbolic. But she couldn''t bear that Christina was a strong man in the holy land. With her angry blow, the iron door didn''t directly explode into pieces of iron. Instead, she dragged a person 20 or 30 meters away and forcibly ground a person to death. We can see how exquisite Christina''s strength control skills are. If Sean did it, he would only kick the iron gate, not like Christina. "What do you want!" Several patrol guards immediately spoke out, and even surrounded Sean and others at the command of the captain. Levi''s eyebrow was slightly raised, and his left hand had been put on the sword guard. This move immediately made the guards more nervous. The private soldiers in assaz''s courtyard soon came forward to form a semicircle around the main door, blocking Sean and others out of the door. However, sharp eyed Sean saw that someone had turned and ran towards the house. He didn''t know whether to report to assaz or send an alarm. But Sean doesn''t care. "Captain Haas, I think my master needs an explanation." A calm middle-aged man lined up and stood in front of the patrol captain. The middle-aged man is calm and exudes potential. He is obviously a strong man who has stepped on the boundary of the holy land with half his foot. Perhaps it has not reached the threshold of quasi holy land, but it is at least a little stronger than the general top gold peak. The patrol captain, known as Haas, was just the silver in the upper position. He didn''t even step into the golden realm. Under the pressure of the middle-aged man, he naturally seemed a little bent and uncomfortable. Asaz, as one of the most famous tycoons in adroan City, could not have been today if he had not netted some strong men. Woody''s army would never deal with these people if it wasn''t necessary. There is no other reason. The combat ability of individual soldiers is not as good as those adventurers and mercenaries from the other side. At least they have to fight in groups of more than 1000 people to suppress these people. There have been several conflicts in the past, but the result is that their soldiers are beaten by each other. If the army is to be sent out, several rich businessmen and tycoons in adroan will also work together to put pressure. Therefore, in the end, their soldiers are beaten for nothing. In this way, naturally no one is willing to deal with. This time, the city of adroan was closed by military control, and several tycoons were very dissatisfied. If woody hadn''t been forced by the forces behind Christina, he would have lifted the military control. But even so, he also strictly ordered his legion not to go to the trouble of these tycoons, otherwise there would be no way to end the matter. The more you fear, the more you fear. The team leader named Haas, who was in charge of the patrol area near the assaz residence, was as black as the bottom of a pot. "I''ll give you an explanation." Haas shouted angrily. This attitude made the middle-aged man''s face a little ugly. "Miss, I''ve sent someone to find the city Lord. The city Lord will come soon..." Haas is just a small captain of the wylan cavalry Corps. He can''t even count the senior members of the Corps, let alone the core members and lineages, so he doesn''t know Christina''s origin and identity. The only thing I know, or heard from his commander, is that this woman is a guest of the city Lord woody wylan. This time, the city of adroan was closed because she was looking for a lost thing in the city. This woman is also a lord who can''t offend. If you have any questions, contact the above at the first time. "No need." Christina didn''t know what these people were thinking. She simply interrupted the captain and took a step forward. The soldiers around didn''t dare to do it without the command of the captain. The strength of these people is only the bronze realm. Maybe they are better than the housekeeper who can''t do anything, but in fact, in the eyes of the real strong, they are just a group of people. They know very well that if they fight, they and others will be easily killed, so of course they won''t rush, but it''s obviously impossible for them to step down, because if they don''t do well, they will be dealt with by military law. Christine would not reason with this. She turned and looked at the captain of the team. Her face was covered with frost: "do you want to stop me?" "I..." Hass had a headache on his face and didn''t know how to deal with the current situation, because there were obviously people on both sides who couldn''t offend. "I''ve given woody enough face. If you don''t block the way again, don''t blame me for being rude." Seeing that the other party had not retreated, Christina looked at the people around Haas as as if she were looking at the dead. Without waiting for anyone''s reply, Christina took another step forward. Several soldiers who did not get a clear order naturally did not dare to release. In an instant, a touch of silver passed. The three soldiers in front of Christina burst a hole in their throat, and blood gushed out. The strong tingling made the three soldiers immediately release their hands holding weapons and hurriedly cover their throats, as if they wanted to stop the blood flowing out of their bodies. However, strong people like Christina can''t resist several soldiers in the bronze territory, even if they don''t really want to kill them. Soon, the blood dyed the hands of these soldiers red, and then it was still gurgling out. No one expected that Christina would make such a crisp shot. Immediately, the soldiers around them immediately launched an attack, and their target was obviously not just Christina. Sean and others in the siege were naturally their targets. "Hum." Levi gave a cold hum, and his right hand quickly put on the handle of the sword. Sean and others only heard a slight sound, which seemed to be the "pat" sound when the sword was put back into its sheath, followed by a silence around. Before Sean knew what was going on, countless bright red blood crossed by Sean and others and scattered on the ground. But strangely, the position of these blood sprays was completely rubbed by the crowd, and did not spray on anyone, as if their bleeding port had been accurately calculated. Then, there was a neat and unified sound of bodies falling to the ground. Sean looked at Levi with some surprise, and even Christina looked back with some surprise. Unlike Sean''s failure to see the situation around her, although Christina turned her back to Levi and didn''t know what Levi had just done, she did feel the power of the field at the moment Levi shot. Obviously, Levi''s field has a very special attack ability. Otherwise, it is impossible to solve everyone without leaving any trace in an instant. However, Christina just took a glance, took back her eyes and continued to stride forward. If Christina''s decisive attack just makes people feel fierce, then Levi''s mysterious attack means makes the mercenaries under assaz feel a panic. Their strength is indeed much stronger than those soldiers. Almost all of them have the strength of silver, but whether it is bronze or silver, there is no difference in the eyes of the strong. Since Levi can kill more than a dozen soldiers so quickly, it''s easy to kill them. "Who the hell are you!" The poised middle-aged man couldn''t keep that lofty attitude at this time. He shouted with some ferocity, "this is the residence of Lord asaz. You are openly challenging the law of Adrian!" Challenge Adrian''s law? Sean glanced at the opposite leader of the patrol team who had fallen to the ground and was dying, and then glanced slightly. The conflict with assaz didn''t really start. Instead, he killed a team of [wylan cavalry Corps] first. But it was just a glance. Sean knew that Christina from the peace council would never be here. Anyone who obstructs their "justice" and "peace" will only be crushed into powder. Christina didn''t seem to see the middle-aged man at all. She continued to move forward. A dignified and powerful momentum was constantly condensing on Christina. The pressure brought to those mercenaries was naturally stronger and stronger, just like the pressure of the deep sea. With Christina''s every step, these mercenaries are unable to resist several steps back. After officially entering the assaz courtyard, Christina turned her head to look at Sean and asked coldly, "don''t you follow up?" Sean shrugged, and then followed Christina with Levi, Kirkley and Eliza towards the only building in the house. With the advance of Sean and others, those mercenaries still dare not take action easily, but from the beginning, the semicircle surrounded only at the gate has become a circle, completely surrounding Christina and Sean and others. They wanted to stop Sean and others, but when they saw the 15 bodies falling at the door, they didn''t have the courage to stop them, because for them, the result was no different from that of the soldiers at the door. They are assaz hired thugs, and it is not false to be responsible for the safety of assaz''s employer. However, it also depends on what kind of enemy we face. A battle without hope of victory is suicide. Entering the courtyard, Sean looked up at a window on the third floor of the main building ahead. Although the window was dark, Sean saw two figures standing by the window and staring at the courtyard - perhaps the other party thought that no one would find out if they observed so secretly without turning on the light, but in fact, for Sean and others, the opposite party''s behavior was no different from standing in the sun. From the beginning, it was clear at a glance. "Aren''t you going to force each other out?" Sean slowly looked back and smiled at Christina next to him. "Assaz?" Christina turned her head and looked at Sean with a trace of doubt on her face. "Is this necessary?" "We came here so strongly, but assaz never planned to meet us. I''m very upset." Sean smiled and looked relaxed and casual. "If I''m not wrong, he should be waiting for woody to come. At that time, he can accuse us. He can even join hands with other chamber of Commerce spokesmen and tycoons in other cities to put pressure on us to give up the blockade of Adrian..." Speaking of this, Sean looked at the mercenaries around him who were only surrounded but had no other actions: "I''m not used to being shot, so I decided to give Mr. assaz a little gift." Chapter 1000 Christina frowned slightly and couldn''t help looking up at a room on the third floor. In that room, there was only one figure standing by the window, and the other figure did not know where to go. She is just not good at political consideration, but it doesn''t mean she is a fool. She just has an absolutely devout attitude towards her beliefs. However, under Sean''s reminder, she finally realized what was the reason why assaz still hid from appearing. Ordinary people may not know the real reason why Adrian closed the city. But people like assaz can''t be unaware. Even if they really don''t know Christina''s background, they must know that it''s a big man they can''t afford. It is undoubtedly unrealistic to put pressure on Christina to force the lifting of the blockade of adroan City, so they can only put pressure on woody. After all, the prosperity of adroan city today is inseparable from the investment of these tycoons. So in the end, it is woody wylan, the current owner of the wylan family, who needs to take risks and pressure. It is also based on the above reasons, so in the face of Christina''s strong intrusion, assaz must be inconvenient to show his face. Because once he shows his face, he will have a positive contact with Christina. With the momentum of Christina, it is obviously impossible for asaz not to give face - according to Sean''s understanding, if asaz really dares to annoy Christina, maybe he will be directly killed by Christina. But in this way, it is obviously inconsistent with assaz''s plan. So not meeting Christina and others is the best result. I just wanted to come to assaz. I didn''t know that Christina would be so decisive. She said to do it directly. Sean glanced at the middle-aged man who was obviously the leader of the group of mercenaries, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He was sure that the middle-aged man definitely received assaz''s orders in advance, dragged Christina as much as possible, and avoided all unnecessary conflicts and losses. Of course, Christina''s superior strength and strength really shocked this group of people. On the contrary, it helped the other party - it''s not easy to restrain her men from taking action casually. Who''s Sean? That''s the Grand Duke of the empty principality. Although his men are not up to the table in the army, the emergence of kokirei, levy and Eliza is the real reason why he can walk around like a crab. Being shot? There was a sneer in Sean''s heart. No one dared to use him as a gun since he came to the world. Since someone dares to do so, if Sean doesn''t give each other some color to see, where will his face go after the news gets out? At that time, a group of people will certainly want to use him as a gun, and even the seven empires may directly use the void principality as a gun. This precedent must not be set! But Sean also knew that if he did it and investigated his responsibility afterwards, maybe Christina was there and no one dared to say anything. But Sean can''t go with Christina all the time. Once they go their separate ways, these small-minded guys will definitely retaliate. Therefore, the person who makes the move is naturally particular about it. Christina took a deep look at Sean. Sean looked at each other''s indifferent eyes and knew that Christina knew it was inconvenient for her to move, so she stopped talking and turned her head to the mercenaries around. In fact, Christina just has no political mind, but she is by no means a fool or fool. No one is stupid to be a strong man in the holy land. Moreover, Christina herself is also inseparable from this matter. Once these people really form enough pressure on woody, the devil will certainly take the opportunity to escape after the military control of adroan city is lifted. After all, the matter has been made public tonight. If the devil did not hide in assaz''s house, Then it will certainly receive the news, and it will certainly choose to run away. No matter how important the devil''s nest is, it''s not as important as his own life. Christina''s eyes at the mercenaries around her obviously became more gloomy. While Sean was thinking about what results Christina would find trouble with these guys, he didn''t expect that Christina didn''t even speak a word and directly started with the mercenaries around. The first to bear the brunt is the middle-aged man! Christina lunged in front of her, clenched her right hand and hit her opponent hard in front of her chest. It''s like thunder! In the air, there was thunder. An angry wave burst out after the middle-aged man''s chest in Christina''s right boxing. The strong wind blew Christina''s black hair up, and the ground she stood on suddenly made a sound of the earth breaking, with cobweb cracks all over it. However, the scope of the cobweb crack is not large, about a foot in radius. Therefore, Christina''s power control is indeed more subtle and exquisite than Sean imagined. However, the middle-aged man who suffered Christina''s blow like a storm flew out like a shell, smashed a stone column supporting the small balcony on the second floor at the main building, smashed the beautifully made red wood door, and then fell heavily to the ground. However, at the moment when he was shot away, his eyes were wide open and painful, as well as the bulge of his back and the tear of his clothes back at that moment. Obviously, this guy can''t live. Sean was surprised to see this scene. He did not expect that Christina would be crisp to this extent. Once she decided to start, she was unambiguous. She not only directly aimed at the strongest enemy present, but also killed the other party completely with one blow. With this crisp means, Rao Shixiao also had to say a word of service to Christina, because he knew very well that after the death of the strongest person who was obviously the leader, the other party lost the person who could talk to Christina. In this way, if assaz does not appear, no one can stop Christina even if she is killing. indeed. Sean, who had guessed the purpose of Christina''s killing the middle-aged man, immediately saw Christina turn around and attack the side after she killed each other with a fist. Several mercenaries who obviously didn''t react immediately followed their captain and were directly beaten to death by Christina one by one. This time, the blood of all mercenaries was completely stimulated. Levi obviously wanted to do it, but as soon as he took a step, he was blocked by Sean''s hand. Levi looked at Sean suspiciously, but saw Sean pursing his lips and shaking his head slightly. Although it''s not clear what Sean wants to do, Levi''s identity is Sean''s protector. Since those people around didn''t kill Sean and others, they all ran to besiege Christina, Levi naturally withdrew his right foot and stood behind Sean again. The mercenaries around didn''t want to attack Sean, but Levi just went out at the gate and killed the soldiers. For these mercenaries, it was terrible. So naturally, no one wants to find the devil''s trouble. On the contrary, it is because although Christina''s shot is bloody and fierce, it is not so strange and terrible in the eyes of these mercenaries. At least in their opinion, they may be able to defeat Christina with the tactics of "ants kill elephants". It''s just obvious. The gap between the strong in the Holy Land and the silver master is an absolutely unpleasant gap. What''s more, these mercenaries are not troops. Although they have a tacit understanding in cooperation, they always lack the killing effect of military array cooperation. So in less than a minute, more than 30 people besieged Christina and half died on the spot. When the remaining half saw the opportunity and finally wanted to retreat and escape, Christina would not let these people escape. Dare to challenge the strong in the holy land, you must bear the anger from the strong in the Holy Land! Christina''s figure flickered several times, and then completely killed seven or eight people. In this way, the mercenaries were really scared to be killed. They even felt that if they had known this, they might as well go to Levi''s trouble. At least they didn''t even know how to die, so they didn''t need to bear this terrible mental torture. "Stop!" Just at this time, a slightly obese figure finally appeared in the main building. The fat man was running and shouting to Christina to stop. But Christina wouldn''t listen to this man. She just kept chasing and killing. Once again, after flashing continuously, the last few mercenaries were finally completely solved. Suddenly, the whole vestibule was full of corpses, which was so strong that it could be said that the smell of blood was choking in the air - Christina''s hand was fist to flesh. At the beginning, even the black dead tide could not bear Christina''s attack, let alone these guys. That death is terrible. The fat man who ran out of the main building was obviously assaz. He glanced at the tragedy in his courtyard, and was almost crying without tears. When he turned to Christina, he was even more ferocious and angry: "you not only intruded into my house, but also the people who killed me. Is there no law in your eyes This is the city of adroan, not where you can fool around! Bass, take them all down! " From the main building, a shadow rushed out and rushed at Christina. Sean and others recognized at a glance that this man was one of the two figures standing on the third floor. I only saw that the figure''s action was so neat and vigorous. There was no doubt that he was also a strong man in the lower holy land. The eye family rushed to herself. Christina slapped the other party with a sneer and slapped the other party at the same time. A strong sonic boom burst out. Then Christina took a step back and looked at each other with some dignity. But do not want to, the look in each other''s eyes is extremely frightened. Because he launched an attack on Christina by means of surprise. Unexpectedly, the attack was unfavorable, and he went back more than ten steps one after another. This gap is extremely obvious! "What do you want to do!" Sean knew that Christina was not good at words, and the other party also had strong players in the holy land. Even if he stepped out, he shouted coldly, "Mr. assaz, you have repeatedly refused us to enter your house, and even connived at your men to attack us. I have good reason to suspect that there are some shady things hidden in your house." "This is my house. I have the right to refuse you rude people to enter!" "This is indeed your house, but you have no right to refuse our entry." Sean sneered. Seeing that the next Holy Land strongman had retreated to assaz, he ignored, "we are here to work. Your behavior has caused us a lot of trouble. I now have reason to suspect that you are a pagan. " "You... You are members of the church?" Assaz was shocked. He knew what the word "pagan" meant. "No." Sean shook his head, but soon said a term that made assaz even more frightened, "we are members of the Peace Council." Chapter 1001 From the Peace Council? Asaz and his bodyguard were convulsed. Many people only know that the peace parliament has two administrative systems. One is the civil service system responsible for adjudication, called the arbitrator; The other is the military officer system responsible for armed combat, called the executive officer. But on the mainland, most people only know the arbitrators in red and black, and few know what the executive is - at least, no one knows the executive of the peace council until the executive shows his identity. Only those really high-level figures will know that executives have white robes, silver robes and gold robes, but that''s all. Assaz dared to directly use Sean as a gunner, because he only heard that there was a big man in the city. Naturally, he would not think about too high a level in his vision. He should only be the eldest son and daughter of the Principality of hemadean or the Marquis of other powerful principalities. If so, he can really afford to take advantage of the situation because he is the richest man in the whole city of adroan and has a subordinate Holy Land strongman as a personal bodyguard. But unexpectedly, the so-called "big man" was actually a member of the Peace Council! For these lunatics and psychopaths, it is really famous all over the continent. Everyone knows that these people really start. It is called a person who is never vague. It is said that from emperors to soldiers, there is no one they dare not kill or can''t kill. In particular, I heard that the internal punishment regulations are severe enough to frighten ordinary people. It''s strange that assaz can look good. He glanced at the bodies of those mercenaries on the ground. It was a cry without tears, because he found that these people were really dead in vain. And maybe even your own life will be caught. Didn''t hear each other say they suspected they were pagans. If they are involved with pagans, let alone the Peace Council, even the God of war church they believe in will not let them go. "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings!" Asazi, a fat man, immediately showed the nature of a profiteer, and directly rubbed his hands and came over, "I thought it was my opponents who were looking for trouble. I really didn''t know it was the people of the peace council who were working. It was really a misunderstanding." Christina glanced at Sean. She didn''t reveal that Sean was not actually a member of the Peace Council. She just didn''t bother to think. Bending her intestines doesn''t mean she''s really stupid. At this time, it is the most correct thing to leave all those who don''t speak to Sean, because as an executive officer, she doesn''t have the eloquence of an arbitrator. For her, what she wants to say is explained clearly in a few words. If the other party doesn''t agree, call the other party to agree. No one or thing can stop the pace of the peace Parliament. "Is it a misunderstanding? You don''t count." Sean glanced at each other coldly. "It''s up to us." After that, completely ignoring assaz, Sean broke into assaz''s house directly with people. The mansion looks quite large, but it is actually a complex of six five story buildings. Except that the main building is located in the middle of the courtyard of the residence, showing a U-shaped architectural pattern, the other five buildings are distributed in the backyard of the residence. From the layout, they should be places such as the residence of mercenaries and servants and warehouses. The house is not small. It will take a lot of effort for Sean and others to check it. After all, Sean is the only one present who has real eyes and can see all the energy in the world. Assaz and the next Holy strongman did not know what the people of the peace council were looking for, but now they did not dare to offend these madmen, so they could only follow behind them and accompany them around every corner of the house. They didn''t know what was going on. They just looked at Sean''s face and looked more and more gloomy. Naturally, they were a little worried. By the time the door of the last house closed, Sean''s face could not be simply described, but was so gloomy that he could almost drop water. "How?" Christina asked. Although she could guess some questions by looking at Sean''s look, she didn''t hear Sean''s personal answer. Obviously, she still had some hope. But Sean shook his head and said, "it''s very clean." Although I don''t know what Sean means by this sentence is very clean, assaz knows that he should be able to clear the suspicion of pagans. Just at the thought of such a scene, assaz was a little depressed when he caught up with so many men''s lives for no reason. Unfortunately, in the face of Sean and others, he did not dare to get angry at all. After all, he was a famous lunatic organization in the whole continent. He had known that these people were crazy people of the Peace Council. He dared not play this means of taking advantage of the situation to suppress people if he gave him ten courage. At this moment, the tycoon of adroan City hated woody wylan. "It''s time to scare the snake. I''m afraid we have to speed up our pace. Let''s go to the second house now." When Sean said this, he turned his head and glanced at assaz coldly, which scared him out of the atmosphere. "Today, your deliberate obstruction disrupted our plan. I think you should give us a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, I have reason to default that your behavior is reminding some people with ulterior motives." Hearing Sean''s words, assaz, who thought he could escape, turned red. However, in the face of the strong peace parliament, the tycoon who is just an ordinary person has no confidence to say anything to refute, but he is submissive and doesn''t know how to respond. Christina frowned and glanced at Sean with a strong warning in her eyes. After all, when Sean said she was a member of the Peace Council before, she didn''t open her mouth to refute. At this time, naturally, she couldn''t open her mouth to say anything. But after all, she has dealt with Sean several times. She knows what kind of person Sean is. Looking at his performance now, it is obvious that he wants to make a profit under the cloak of the Peace Council. Naturally, she is a little unhappy. When did the Peace Council do this kind of looting. But Sean ignored it at all. If you want to use him as a gun maker, you must have the consciousness of getting angry. Otherwise, doesn''t it mean that anyone can make up his mind? "In order to show your sincerity, give half of your assets." Sean turned his head, pretending not to see Christina''s warning, and said lightly. Asaz''s face suddenly turned white. Although he is the richest man in adroan City, the gap between him and several other rich businessmen is not so far. If he hands over half of his assets, he is afraid that he will fall out of the ranks of the six rich businessmen in adroan city immediately. He has been entrenched in the city of adroan for so many years and can form such a great influence. Naturally, it is also because he has enough funds to make his layout, but now Sean will lose half of his wealth as soon as he opens his mouth, so he doesn''t say whether the influence is still there. He''s afraid that his sinful enemies will be the first to trouble him, Especially now that all his men are dead. This is killing him! Christina didn''t know what was going on in the merchant, but she also knew that Sean''s words were too much, and her killing intention was suddenly full of. But Levi, standing next to Sean, is not a vegetarian. He just glanced at Christina obliquely. Christina was like falling into an ice cave, and her blood suddenly became stagnant. Not to mention killing, it was very difficult for her breath to condense, which surprised Christina''s heart. Sean snickered inside. If it weren''t for Levi and kokirei, who can be called nuclear weapons, he wouldn''t dare to challenge Christina. This guy can draw with fully armed shefanio and Longhua Rena. Sean and her must be looking for abuse. And he was threatened by the peace council several times before. Sean is not so easy to forget his hatred. Now he rarely wears the coat of the Peace Council and doesn''t find some benefits for himself. That''s the problem. "Big... Lord..." asaz is really regretful now. Why should he be so obsessed with the idea of taking advantage of the situation. "You can rest assured that our peace council is not a random person." Sean still kept that cold side, "it''s obviously troublesome when you count the assets slowly. We all have important tasks now, and we don''t have the time to count with you. For the sake of your better attitude of repentance and confession, hand over two-thirds of your current working capital, and I''ll take it as if you have sincere repentance. " "I..." asaz opened his mouth, but when he saw Sean''s cold eyes, he could only bite his teeth. People who can afford so many hotels obviously don''t just rely on hotels to do business. There must be some other gray activities. Therefore, it is natural for him to prepare a large amount of working capital to meet some unexpected needs. Sean asked for two-thirds of him. In fact, it was no different from cutting meat and bleeding, but assaz was also a decisive person. He only knew that as long as his assets remained in his hands, the money could be made back sooner or later. But Sean didn''t expect that two-thirds of the assets handed over by assaz would be so much, more than 500000 pan continental gold coins, which were guaranteed by the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union in the form of deposit. In other words, no matter where the money is, it can be withdrawn at any time as long as the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance is present. The way to get rich made Sean start to think about whether he should do this kind of home robbing more times. Of course, there is no doubt that Christina''s face is extremely ugly. However, when Sean and others left assaz''s house, they found another trouble waiting for them. Chapter 1002 Woody wylan stood at the door of assaz''s house with an iron face. When he received Christina''s attempt to break into assaz''s house, he immediately brought someone over. In order to be deeply afraid of causing any conflict and some unnecessary contradictions and accidents, after all, if you can become a Marquis of strength, how can you not know some secrets? Not to mention that Christina was the first to greet him when she came to adroan, so he knew what kind of madmen the Peace Council was. But when he took people to the door of assaz''s house, he was still almost mad with anger. The patrol soldiers of a [wylan cavalry Corps] under his command were killed completely, and they were killed directly and cleanly. They didn''t even show any mercy. It would be strange if woody had a good face. As for the twenty or thirty bodies lying in the assaz house, woody just glanced at them and didn''t say anything. However, the soldiers who came with woody have quietly assembled a square behind him, and surrounded the whole assaz house at the same time. Along the way, soldiers from other formations were rushing to assemble, and a strong anti killing army was frozen. In this dark night, the invisible momentum entrenched in the sky of [wylan cavalry Corps] has an unusual and extraordinary atmosphere. When the army wants to deal with the real strong, it naturally has a clear array arrangement Law: a square array assembled every 500 people is a strong fighting unit. If you want to contain a strong person with corresponding strength, you must at least have a strong fighting unit. If you really want to kill this strong person, it is generally impossible to solve it without an army array composed of ten strong fighting units. In other words, if you want to deal with a strong man, you have to have at least 5000 people to form a deterrent. However, in this world, it is not easy to train powerful troops, especially those above level 7. Therefore, it is not easy to find large-scale, quantity and quality soldiers. For example, the "HEMA knights" of the Principality of hemadean is a level 7 army, but the number is only 5000, barely maintaining the minimum deterrent standard. This is also the minimum standard for the armed forces of various countries, because if they can''t even afford the minimum deterrent standard of 5000 people, such an army, no matter how high it is, can only play a role of containment. The wylan cavalry Corps is an all-round and multi-faceted combat army. The individual ability may not be strong, but the tacit understanding in cooperation is very high. In particular, once assembled into a large scale, the army that woody personally modulated is even more frightening. It can be seen only by this momentum of elimination. It is definitely a level 6 army. You know, the sixth level army is enough to threaten the strong in the middle holy land. In addition, woody, the strong man in the middle holy land, is absolutely enough to leave an unforgettable impression on Christina. Although the other party is a member of the Peace Council and can''t hurt the killer, woody, as the city Lord of adroan, a powerful Marquis and the direct confidant of grand duke hemadean, naturally can''t lose face. Especially after his soldiers died of a patrol, he couldn''t be indifferent. No matter what consideration, he had to fight Christina. Of course, people like him who are good at playing politics will not kill aimlessly. He just needs to suppress Christina and let Christina know who is the real master of the city. At least, he believes that doing so will make Christina less presumptuous when she acts in the city, treating his men as people who can be slaughtered at will. Therefore, when Sean and others came out of assaz''s house, they saw woody standing at the gate in a military uniform and holding a halberd. Behind him was a dark circle of soldiers. Sean and others frowned slightly. The other party set up this formation. It was obvious that they were looking for trouble. If Sean and others could still give the other party a good face, there would be a ghost. However, Sean is not familiar with each other. He only knows that this person is the Lord of adroan city - only after listening to Christina''s previous introduction. So at this time, Sean also turned and looked at Christina, and the meaning of the inquiry in his eyes was very obvious. Christina was already angry when Sean robbed her house in the name of the Peace Council. Now seeing woody taking so many soldiers to surround herself, Christina''s killing intention broke out completely. She immediately walked more than ten steps forward, stood in the middle of the vestibule, looked at woody coldly, and then asked in a deep voice, "Lord, I don''t know what you mean?" "Miss Christina, I respect you as a member of the Peace Council. That''s why I ordered the closure of the city to cooperate with your actions, but it doesn''t mean that I can let you kill my soldiers at will." Woody said in the same cold voice, obviously looking like he was going to break, "these soldiers were trained by me. Maybe in your eyes, they may be worthless, but for me, they are like my brothers... " Woody looked very excited. With his impassioned speech and lines, the emotions of the soldiers around him were obviously completely mobilized. Among these accusations made by woody, Christina immediately became an unforgivable devil, regardless of the ideas and opinions of the people at the bottom. For a time, all the soldiers glared at Christina and looked like a common enemy. "Worthy of playing with people of political origin." Sean sneered and looked at Christina. Just as Christina knows Sean, Sean, who has dealt with Christina several times, knows that this woman is a devout believer in peace Parliament. In order to maintain the honor of the Peace Council, this woman can really do many crazy things, just like other members of the neurotic organization of the Peace Council. Especially Christina, who was born as an executive, has a very serious tendency of violence: she may not be good at words, but she is absolutely good at speaking with her fist. Hearing Woody''s impassioned remarks, Sean knew that Christina was really angry. Next, there was just a bloody battle. It''s not that he can''t understand Woody''s ideas. After all, he is also a Lord himself. Therefore, this kind of control is not in their own hands, just like a puppet, which is very scruples of every Lord. Christina did not hesitate to kill Woody''s soldiers before, which was just hitting Woody''s face. If he could talk to Christina calmly, Sean would doubt his strength and Marquis name. It''s just a pity. Woody wylan doesn''t know the Peace Council. If he really knew the Peace Council, he would not choose this way to force Christina. Such insults to the name of the peace council will only lead to endless fighting. Sean is sure that at this moment, the city Lord of adroan is afraid that the future will be difficult - as long as Christina reports Woody''s remarks today to the Peace Council, there will be higher-level dignitaries to talk to him. Sure enough, Christina''s anger began to disappear, and her face was calm instead. Everyone familiar with Christina knows that this is a clear sign that she is going to kill. Woody was also aware of the problem, and his face became very dignified. With a slight sigh, Sean stepped up to Christina and said in a deep voice, "don''t be emotional." "You want to stop me?" Christina glanced at Sean with cold eyes, and the more lifeless and calm she looked, the more stressed Sean felt. "Now when the fight starts, all the soldiers in the whole city of adroan will be mobilized. At that time, the devil will be given a chance to escape." Sean said in a deep voice, "he doesn''t dare to leave the city by tough means now. Obviously, he also knows the danger, because no matter which direction it rushes out of the city, it will inevitably disturb the army of the whole city. At that time, we can do it immediately." Christina bit her silver teeth and looked very tangled. "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." Sean could see that Christina was a little loose, so he said, "don''t break the big deal at this time. We''ve already started to scare the snake. We don''t have time to waste here. We must rush to the next goal immediately Don''t forget, we still have three goals that haven''t been investigated clearly. Time doesn''t allow us to waste here. " "I know." Christina said in a deep voice and glanced at woody again. "But do you think he''ll let us leave like this?" "He will." Sean looked very confident and said, "Mr. woody, we don''t have time to waste here with you. The reason why your soldiers will die is very simple, because they tried to block our investigation. We have reason to suspect that they are colluding with pagans If you don''t want to bear such a reputation, please make way right away, because we have other places to investigate. " "Hum!" Woody thought Christina and others were afraid of themselves. He immediately snorted coldly and looked unusually arrogant. "Is the Peace Council such an unreasonable person? How dare you buckle such a big hat for me! Come on, take them all down! " "Levi!" Sean''s face was cold and he drank the same cold drink. Chapter 1003 Christina''s anger was particularly obvious when she heard that woody dared to do it himself. With one fist, the fighting spirit filled in her body burst out, which was directly materialized on its surface, vaguely like wearing a pure silver robe on Christina''s body. "Let Levi handle it. We''ll deal with these soldiers." Seeing that Christina seemed to want to rush out, Sean directly reminded, "I can''t solve so many soldiers alone. I need your help." Silver teeth clenched, and Christina finally didn''t rush out regardless. But her anger was completely vented to the soldiers around her. These guys are just the strength of silver territory. Those real captain commanders may have the strength of gold territory, but they can''t bear Christina like a monster. The first group of soldiers who gathered up were directly slaughtered by Christina. Woody''s eyes were splitting. These soldiers were the elite he had trained with great efforts. Although there were reserve forces that could be supplemented after the war, the reserve forces were still inferior to these regular forces in terms of training after all. In such a short time, more than ten soldiers died. Woody can''t continue to wait to die. He has long known that it is impossible to win Christina only by his own strength. Although Christina is only the next Holy Land, her strength is not weaker than the peak of the middle holy land. That''s why he mobilized nearby soldiers for siege. In Woody''s opinion, it''s OK to subdue Christina with his own hands and the siege of 2000 soldiers. Of course, there may be some losses, but with the cooperation of the military array, there should not be too tragic casualties. But I don''t want to. Once Christina starts, she won''t have the concept of mercy at all. This is where woody doesn''t know the peace council at all. The peace council has never been soft hearted in the face of major issues of right and wrong. Anyone who dares to stop them, let alone woody is just a Marquis of strength. Even people of the seven empires dare to hurt killers like these madmen. If it had not directly killed the important officials of several empires, it would not have led to a fight between the seven empires and the Peace Council, which later hurt the vitality of the Peace Council. Christina will visit woody first when she comes to adroan, which is also to prevent the pagans from sneaking away. If it were not for this, Christina would never visit woody. For the Peace Council, the habit of going her own way has long been engraved in her soul. Woody, however, made a big mistake in assessing the conduct of the Peace Council in the way of politicians. Seeing that Christina''s move was a killing move, woody naturally couldn''t sit still anymore. She made a quick lunge at Christina. But he was fast, but there was a figure faster than him - but the figure didn''t go to Christina, but rushed to him. This figure is naturally Levi. He and Sean are not familiar with each other. The two sides have only been together for a few days and have no experience in fighting together. Naturally, there is no need to expect any tacit understanding. But he also has his philosophy and combat experience. Although he was not worried about being besieged by so many people, even if the number of soldiers present doubled, he could break through the siege and leave calmly. The sixth level army can deal with the lower holy land, but if you want to deal with the upper holy land, you need at least the eighth level army. Even the seventh level army needs a scale of more than 10000, and it is still a dead fight regardless of casualties, so it is possible to stop the superior Holy Land strongman. So Levi rushed at woody when he heard Sean''s voice. "Go away!" Woody shouted angrily. At the same time, the halberd in his hand was raised and a cold light swept up. In his anger, woody also had no plan to show mercy. But this move made Levi''s face look a little angry. A sound like the sound of a dragon suddenly exploded, just like the lightning and thunder in the night. But Levi has pulled out his sword. Levi, who was originally restrained, completely broke out after pulling out his sword and scabbard, just like an extremely sharp sword. The strength of its momentum is no longer weaker than the legendary strong. Woody''s angry look suddenly turned white at this moment. How could he not feel the awe inspiring momentum emanating from levy. Although he knew that the other party had not really stepped into the legend, this momentum had been suppressed so that he almost dared not take action at will. The condescending killing intention was obviously not joking. "Drink!" An angry cry came from Woody''s mouth, and his field was completely launched. Once the field started, Woody''s panic color finally became a little more stable, but soon, his slightly stable face became frightened again. Because his field can only expand to a radius of three meters, it can no longer expand. Instead, it seems to be countered by the law. A more powerful force is suppressing him, and as long as he is a little relaxed and distracted, the scope of the field will be reduced as if swallowed. After a little panic, woody immediately understood. When he looked up at Levi, he saw a look of disdain on Levi''s face. Levi didn''t want to talk nonsense with woody, so he killed him in front of him in one step. The broad blade chopping sword in his hand was slightly lifted, and the sword awned on the sword. The unsteady sword Qi suddenly delimited from Woody''s field. Woody''s field quickly cracked like butter. Then Levi rushed into this hole without scruples. In an instant, in an environment invisible to the naked eye, countless silver lights grew rapidly like thorns from the crack Levi burst into at an extremely crazy speed, and immediately filled Woody''s whole field. However, seeing Levi''s sword burst in, woody subconsciously wanted to wave his halberd to kill him, but he just started. He was as if he had been hit hard. His face suddenly turned white and a mouthful of blood spit out directly. Even the halberd on his hand was a little unstable. He could only stagger back a few steps. In addition to being shocked, there was a deep disbelief in Levi''s eyes. Obviously, he can''t understand why his field was broken in an instant, and it was so clean. But he knew very well that he had lost this time. And still lost. He had heard about the madness of the Peace Council for a long time, but after all, he didn''t really deal with the people of the Peace Council. Naturally, he still felt that it was groundless. Because in this predatory world, the rule everyone believes in is that whoever has a big fist has an absolute right to speak. Woody also knew that he could not win Christina alone, so he would use the strength of the army to suppress her. Of course, he didn''t mean to hurt Christina. After all, giants such as the Peace Council still have some deterrent power. His real purpose is to make Christina understand who is in charge of the city. However, he never thought that there were such strong people around Christina - Woody felt that he still had the power of a war if he was only in the upper holy land, but when his field was completely broken at the moment when the other party broke into it, he knew that he was not the other party''s opponent, at least he could not compare with the other party in the understanding and utilization of the law. In this way, if you want to avoid casualties, the best way is to surrender honestly. Therefore, when he has a sharp sword around his neck. "Everybody get back and get out of here!" Woody was also very straightforward. He threw the halberd aside and raised his hand to surrender. At the same time, he immediately signaled his soldiers to step down, "I admit defeat, let them stop!" Because in such a short time, his elite soldiers suffered nearly 100 casualties, which is not a big loss. No matter how rich the family property is, it can''t stand such trouble! If he had known it would be the current situation and given him ten courage, he would not dare to provoke Christina so openly. At this time, he was so regretful that his intestines were blue. Sean heard Woody''s voice and slowly drew back his sword, but he didn''t look at woody at first, but glanced back at Eliza thoughtfully. Sean knew that she was also a strong man in the upper holy land, but he never saw her move from beginning to end. However, with his current sensitivity, he still found that at the moment when Levi shot, her field was also launched once, but Sean didn''t know exactly what her field ability was. However, the relationship between the two sides is not familiar to the extent that they can tell everything. Sean still knows this rule. So just glancing at Eliza, she quickly turned her head to Christina, but although her anger did not disappear, she did not kill her again. She seemed to find Sean''s eyes, glanced back, pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. It was obvious that she deliberately lost the right of negotiation to Sean. After understanding this, Sean was not polite and walked directly towards woody. Several others followed suit. Woody didn''t know that the young blonde was the real leader of this group. "Are you also an executive?" Woody asked. "Who am I? It''s not your turn to ask." Sean said in a deep voice with a deliberately straight face, "I just want to know if you have mobilized these people to surround us, and whether the garrison of the four gates has also been mobilized?" "No... No." Woody shook his head. "You haven''t made a big mistake. If the devil takes advantage of this chaos to escape, even if Archduke hemadean comes, he can''t protect you." Sean said coldly, "but even so, you are exempt from death, and you can''t escape from life Those who dare to openly provoke and attack the Peace Council, Mr. woody, you have a lot of courage. " "Misunderstanding... It''s just a misunderstanding..." Woody said with a bitter face. "Oh, you people are really interesting." Sean chuckled, "Mr. assaz said it was a misunderstanding just now, and now you also say it is a misunderstanding." Woody looked stunned. Then he looked up at assaz, who was still standing on the other side of the main building and didn''t dare to come near. Looking at the sad look on each other''s face, it was obvious that he knew what was going on in his heart. With a helpless sigh in his heart, woody looked around and killed hundreds of his men. Maybe he would pay another sum of money to compensate for the repair cost of assaz''s house. It can be said that it was bleeding a little hard tonight. In particular, at present, the people of the peace council are still biting. Woody doesn''t know what the other party''s idea is. However, he did not quite understand why the peace council should also do such activities similar to taking advantage of the fire. "I understand. I will satisfy you, sir." Woody smiled more ugly than crying and whispered. Sean nodded with satisfaction. He found that talking to such politicians was simple and straightforward. Unlike businessmen like and assaz, they always hold some whimsical ideas and expect to be lucky after an accident. Chapter 1004 With Woody''s guarantee, Sean didn''t worry about the other party''s default, so he directly told woody about the black horn phantom. After all, woody is the real leader of the city. After hearing Sean''s words, Woody''s face naturally changed greatly. No more skeptical than Christina, woody, as the real manager of adroan City, has to deal with the official business of the whole city every day, so he is naturally familiar with the changes of adroan city. So when he heard that the black horn phantom was seriously injured and took the whole city of adroan as a nest to nourish his injury by swallowing living people, woody immediately knew that what Sean said was only true. "In the last half month, nearly thousands of people have disappeared in adroan." Woody said solemnly. As soon as Sean heard this, his face changed greatly and he shouted in a deep voice: "the disappearance of hundreds of people, didn''t you, the city Lord, order an investigation?" "At the beginning, only some vagrants and poor beggars in the city disappeared." Woody replied in a deep voice. Sean is also a Lord. Naturally, he also knows the policies and Strategies of some urban management plans. Every city will have a large number of tramps and beggars. Even if the welfare of the void city is better, most people have got rid of their poverty status, but according to Neil''s assessment, there are still more than 2000 beggars. These people just didn''t catch the train when the void city grew up because they came to the void city a little late, so they naturally couldn''t get rid of the identity of the poor. In addition, the void city became extremely prosperous later, and the market price naturally increased a lot, so the life of these poor people soon became difficult, We can only live on some welfare policies. Originally, as long as these people leave the void city and invest in the construction of cities in the border area, they can naturally live better. However, because of the existence of the welfare policy, these people become a little lazy. Anyway, as long as they don''t die of hunger, no one is willing to leave. This is a common problem in many cities and territories. Ordering these deportations or killings is naturally cruel, and it is impossible to keep them completely confidential. Therefore, no matter where they are, they will adopt a blind eye attitude towards the disappearance of these tramps. Although Woody''s words were not particularly clear, Sean could hear them. Now he didn''t care about the reasons for the disappearance of these tramps and beggars. Perhaps in his opinion, this is a good urban development trend, because it may be used to reclaim some areas occupied by these tramps, or even cancel some welfare policies. Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. But just because Sean can understand doesn''t mean Christina can understand. She was furious immediately: "as a lord, whether you are a tramp or a beggar, they are your neighbors rather than slaves. You should treat them equally! If they''re missing, you should order an investigation immediately! Instead of letting go and ignoring their disappearance! " Woody smiled helplessly and naturally couldn''t help a burst of stomach Fei. In fact, the development concept of the Peace Council is naturally incompatible with the whole miracle continent. Because in the whole world, from emperors to civilians, it is natural to make continuous efforts for a better future. Whether world peace is important or not is not important to them at all. Many even yearn for the whole world to fall into war, because only in this way can they extract more benefits. So no matter what class they are, they are just laymen who pursue interests. Even if the gods, for the sake of more beliefs and larger belief areas, don''t they let their own churches fight to the death? The idea that the peace council wants world harmony is naturally unrealistic for the whole miracle continent. However, there are many strong people who have devoted themselves to this idea, not only fighting demons and demons, but also those conspirators who destroy world peace. It is simply the peacekeeping force of the miracle continent. Of course, some of the means of this force are indeed too extreme and extreme. At least normal people don''t have their means to completely massacre all corrupt officials and high-level officials in the whole country in order to get rid of corruption. Seeing Woody''s wry smile, Sean naturally knew what the man was thinking, but he didn''t intend to say anything. In any case, he is now dressed in the cloak of a peace council. Can''t he refute Christina''s point of view? Is that tantamount to admitting that he is not a member of the Peace Council? But when Sean turned his head and glanced at Eliza and levy, something was wrong. Because Levi and Eliza are looking at Christina with adoration. At this time, Sean remembered that the situation of the floating island seemed to be the real peace of the world. Unlike the situation of the land boundary, there were so many interest disputes and crooked thoughts. Sean doesn''t want these two powerful bodyguards from the floating island to be abducted by the idea of the Peace Council. He also hopes to abduct these two people back to the void principality for nuclear weapons. So Sean quickly said, "so... What''s the situation now?" "It was only two days before Miss Christina found me that I really realized that the problem might be more serious than I thought." Woody said in a deep voice, "although I have never counted the whole adroan, there are still two or three thousand beggars and tramps, but in this half month, there are enough fewer beggars and tramps. I can''t help but wonder." Adroan''s situation is different from void city. Since the war, the void city and the pan continental chamber of Commerce have cut off all contacts, and there has been a lot less caravan trade, so the unemployment rate has actually increased a lot. However, adroan is also a prosperous trading city with many caravans. Therefore, vagrants and beggars can still find some work. In a sense, these vagrants and beggars still have certain value. However, nearly half of the vagrants and beggars are suddenly missing, which will naturally lead to a shortage of porters. It''s impossible to attract attention. "It seems that the black horn phantom is seriously injured." Sean glanced at Christina. He didn''t know what the fighting was like at the beginning, but he could force a demon to devour a large number of lives regardless of means. It seems that the injury is definitely not light, "so... Has the number of missing people increased in recent days?" Woody was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "yes, it did surge. After the implementation of military control in the self styled City, it is reported that more than 30 or 40 people have been missing in adroan city every day recently, and many times... Even close to 100 people In fact, it was this situation that caused some panic, so those caravans, mercenaries and adventurers joined hands to put pressure on me and force me to lift the city closure. They all thought... " "Think you did it?" Sean said coldly, "a bunch of fools I want to know who is calling on you to put pressure together? " "Yes..." Woody looked embarrassed. Although he didn''t say anything, he still looked at assaz. "How on earth did this kind of goods become the richest man?" Sean rolled his eyes. He probably knew what was going on. "Asaz, get over here!" Hearing Sean''s roar, even if assaz was reluctant, he didn''t dare to hesitate to see that Sean and others even Woody''s army said to kill. Especially watching the fight between woody and levy, even they didn''t know what was going on. They just felt a silver light. After a sudden light, woody announced his surrender, which naturally made them feel extremely frightened. "Tell me, who proposed to you to put pressure on Lord woody to lift the siege?" Sean said coldly, "if you dare to lie to me, you know the consequences." "Yes... It''s Roberts." As soon as asaz touched Sean''s cold eyes, he immediately said, "he proposed to me at the beginning. I didn''t agree, but he couldn''t bear to join hands with others. Moreover, he also promised that as long as our joint pressure plan was successful, he would respect me and establish a new chamber of Commerce to jointly control... "At this point, assaz also glanced at woody, and then gritted his teeth and directly confided:"... Jointly control the trade trend and market of the whole city of adroan. " This sentence really annoyed woody. Today, A De''s market price fluctuation adjustment in Ancheng has the final say of the Wiln family. Because there is no second chamber of Commerce in the whole city of adroan except the Wynn chamber of Commerce controlled by Wynn. The main reason is that the entry of these chambers of commerce must be reviewed by the Wynn family. Once there is a threat to the Wynn chamber of Commerce, woody will naturally adopt the policy of suppression at the first time. However, if the six rich businessmen of adroan join hands to establish a chamber of Commerce, let alone confrontation, woody can''t do it even if he wants to suppress it. Because all along, wylan chamber of Commerce has been able to achieve such a large scale, naturally because woody has taken the means of differentiation to deal with the six rich businessmen, so that they can''t cooperate in the trend of the chamber of Commerce. As for the cooperation in other aspects, woody also turns a blind eye. Can''t he eat meat but don''t even give people soup? But I didn''t expect that these guys had already secretly colluded and were waiting to solve themselves. "Is the name of the chamber of Commerce you set up called Medusa chamber of Commerce?" Sean asked. "No, not..." assaz shook his head. "The name of the chamber of commerce is black horn." "Black horn?" Christina''s eyes were cold and she obviously realized something. Sean also gave a sneer: "this devil is really brave enough Mr. Roberts''s residence is also one of our goals this time? " "Yes, but it''s just a slight suspicion. According to our plan, it should have been the third inspection." Christina nodded. "Now that there is tangible evidence, there is no need to make any difference in order." Sean said faintly, "I believe Mr. woody should be happy to help our peace council destroy this demon together?" "With pleasure!" Woody was stunned at first, and then said with gnashing teeth, "I will immediately mobilize the wylan cavalry corps to set up a defense array and completely surround the pagan house to prevent the other party from escaping." "Mr. assaz, although it has been proved that you are not a pagan, you have also been used by pagans. I think you also want a snow before shame?" Sean nodded to woody, then turned and looked at assaz. His tone was calm, but he spoke in an indisputable manner. "I... but I have no men." Assaz looked sad. "Isn''t there a bodyguard around you?" Sean''s eyes fell on the personal bodyguard of assaz. "Mr. woody was hurt just now. I''m afraid he would be beyond his power if he faced the desperate breakthrough of the devil I think you don''t want to see the devil break through and leave, do you? In that case, you should be happy to let your bodyguard join the battle? " Assaz was slightly stunned, and then found that all the people around him were not so friendly. He immediately understood that he had no right to refuse. Chapter 1005 Adroan is an important city in the east of the Principality of hemadean. The city was first built on the scale of a military fortress. After hundreds of years of war and the establishment of the northern duchy Federation, it was handed over to a confidant who was most trusted by Archduke hemadean at that time. So far, it has become the territory of the wyran family. It was after this that the city of adroan was able to expand steadily. After four major reforms and no less than ten small reforms and expansions, it finally formed its current scale. Because of this, the city can accommodate 10000 regular soldiers of wyer''an cavalry corps, 30000 reserve and auxiliary soldiers, and even stables, weapon depots and training grounds with supporting facilities. However, due to several alterations and layout adjustments, in fact, there is no strict regional division in ADRO city - that is, the commonly known rich area and noble area. However, there is a large part of the slum, which is located in the west area of the city known as old barrom street. Here, there are all kinds of religious figures in the whole adroan City, ranging from gangsters to gray area leaders. Even some killers who work in the city generally choose to settle here. It''s not that woody doesn''t want to rectify, but that this area involves many gray businesses and many interest groups, including the six rich businessmen in adroan City, so he can''t be cautious. Woody turned a blind eye to the disappearance of a large number of beggars and tramps in old barrom street. In fact, he wanted to take this as a breakthrough to intervene in the gray business in this urban area. However, woody never thought that this matter would involve a devil. Even woody couldn''t bear the charges of paganism. What is very subtle is that the little barom street, only one block away from the old barom street, is one of the famous landmark areas of adroan city. Because Roberts'' residence, one of the six rich businessmen in adroan, is located on this street. But at this time, under the dark night, there was a human shadow, and a large number of regular troops of the wylan cavalry corps were gathering towards little barrom street. These soldiers seem to have no intention of hiding their body shape. They hold torches, trot to the designated place, and then begin to build corresponding fortifications. The roaring sound soon woke up the surrounding residents. Many residents got up and stood by the window. Naturally, it was easy to see the culprit of the noise outside by the light of the fire in the street. But after seeing the culprit who made the noise, no one dared to speak. Everyone even drew the curtains like a frightened bird, and didn''t want to explore what happened outside. Even the bolder ones, after drawing the curtains, hide in one side and open a gap to observe secretly. But these people will soon be found by their elders, and then they will be pulled aside to keep them away from the window. The military control in recent days has made these people who may have experienced the war feel that something is wrong. Tonight, they suddenly see a large number of soldiers gathering. How can they think of anything else. The residents of little barom Street are a little nervous and afraid. However, they soon found that when the fortifications surrounding the whole street were completed, another group of soldiers left these fortifications soon, then quickly pushed towards the inner area of little barom street, and then built new fortifications again. In a moment, when the new fortifications were completed, someone continued to move forward and set up the fortifications again. Now, all the residents of little barom Street know the seriousness of the matter. Because the defense fortifications built now are gradually forming a huge defense network, but in the eyes of real people, this defense network is a standard special defense array for the strong. Going to war with the power of the holy land? These residents naturally know the strength of [wylan cavalry Corps], and many of them even retired from this corps. Maybe they can''t continue to fight against the enemy, but the habits and thinking they trained in those years still exist, so they naturally have this insight to understand what happened. Without any nonsense, the older generation quickly ordered their children to pack up. Soon, as expected, someone began to knock at the door, and these residents quickly left little barrom street under the instructions of the soldiers. At this moment, if anyone doesn''t understand what''s going on, they won''t be eligible to live in Adrian. In the center of little barom street, there is a house covering a wide area. Although this house is not as big as assaz''s residence, it is not comparable to other houses - it is almost equivalent to eight houses on little barom street. It also has a very neatly built vestibule with excellent sculptures. At this time, many private soldiers under Roberts are gathering here. They don''t quite understand the situation, because what happened in little Roma Street is obviously aimed at them. Located on the fourth floor of the main building, in front of a seven meter high French window facing the main door, Roberts and a mysterious man covered in black are watching the changes outside the street. Compared with those private soldiers below who don''t know what happened, they naturally know why this scene came. "My Lord, it seems that your identity has been exposed." Roberts is a man who looks only in his thirties. He has a carefully trimmed beard and a properly tailored white dress. The whole person looks very energetic and has an unspeakable charm. But in fact, Roberts is over 60 and older than assaz in terms of age alone. Of course, his wealth accumulation is not necessarily less than that of assaz. He had already realized the truth that the gun shot the bird in the head. "Peace Council bastards!" The mysterious man hiding in the black robe shouted coldly, "these guys... If I''m not careless, just because they want to stop me!" "Don''t talk so much, sir. Go and hide in the secret room of the study first." Roberts bowed slightly to the man in black and said, "they are likely to find the secret room in the basement, but the secret room over the study is a secret space created by me using visual influence. They won''t find any difference It''s just that the environment inside is relatively narrow. You may have to grievance adults. " "No harm!" The man in black replied coldly, "I will avenge this revenge!" Roberts looked back at the situation in the street. The encirclement had been reduced to include the whole house in the attack range. He knew that the next step should be the formal attack. After staying in adroan for so long, Roberts didn''t know the means of these [wylan cavalry Corps], so he immediately said: "Sir, time is running out. Please move immediately and leave the following things to me I''ve handled it in the third secret room. There''s no trace of blood left, and they can''t find any evidence to prove me. " "I''ll hide it." The man in Black said in a deep voice, "you can also get angry and divert your attention by this matter Adrian, it seems that we can''t stay any longer. We have to move. " "I understand." Roberts bowed. The man in black quickly turned and left, obviously knowing the layout of the house very well. After the man in black left, Roberts got up and looked back at the situation outside the street. His face looked unusually gloomy. Anyone who has worked hard will be completely abandoned. Obviously, they will not be happy. He admitted that his layout had been nearly perfect, and the only flaw was in assaz. Originally, he thought that if there was any flaw in the matter, he would kill assaz, but he didn''t expect that the people of the peace council would take advantage of the black action and make the matter so big that even the city owner was involved. Roberts''s teeth itched with hate. Some looked angrily at the soldiers who were ready to break the gate of the house, and Roberts turned and quickly went downstairs to look at the vestibule. When he joined all the private soldiers in the vestibule, the iron door of the house was just broken. It''s just to break the gate directly in the form of brute force - two iron doors were kicked out directly. One smashed several sculptures and the other flew directly into the second floor. I don''t know what to smash, but I heard countless breaking noises. Roberts came forward quickly with an iron blue face, looked at the people who were shaking and stepping into, and shouted, "what are you doing!" After the angry cry, he turned his head and looked at woody wylan with a gloomy look: "Lord, I don''t understand what you mean." "These are adults from the Peace Council." Woody reached out to Sean and others nearby and said in a deep voice, "they are now investigating a case involving pagans. Mr. Roberts, Mr. assaz''s side just now... " Before woody finished speaking, Sean had reached out to stop him, looked up and down at Roberts, and then said, "are you Roberts?" "Exactly." Roberts raised his head slightly and looked proud. To be one of the tycoons in adroan is naturally arrogant. However, Roberts just raised his head and admitted proudly, but he didn''t want Sean to have pulled out his sword suddenly. A black competition broke out in an instant, directly crossed Roberts and divided Roberts on the spot. The people around obviously didn''t expect Sean to make a sudden move, so that everyone couldn''t react. Even Roberts showed a trace of amazement and doubt on his face. It was obvious that he had not figured out what was going on. Unfortunately, he could never understand the situation, because Sean''s sword was merciless. The black flame on the blade burned his body into a pile of ashes in an instant, and even his soul was destroyed together. "You..." the private soldiers around immediately panicked. "Take them all." Sean didn''t talk nonsense. He showed his lordship completely and gave orders instead of woody with a wave of his hand. The soldiers around also had some doubts, but they didn''t do it privately. All of them looked at woody. After all, this is their master. "Mr. woody, don''t I need to say it again?" Sean tilted his head slightly and said faintly. Woody was shocked. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He immediately waved his hand and the soldiers standing behind him rushed up like wolves. In the face of this scene, those private soldiers hired by Roberts naturally want to resist. Seeing Sean''s crisp killing methods, how dare they sit and wait to die. "Anyone who dares to fight back will be killed." Sean glanced at these private soldiers who were ready to fight back and said faintly, "if you surrender on the spot, take them into custody first and wait for subsequent review." As soon as they said this, the private soldiers looked at each other. If they had a chance to live, who really wanted to die? They''re just not sure if Sean''s words are true or false. But Sean completely ignored them. He looked up at the building of the house. In Sean''s eyes, the whole house was full of a black abyss, scarlet blood and, of course, gray endless resentment. This is a holy land loved by the abyss, the dead and hell! Chapter 1006 Maybe he really felt he owed the devil hunting Association and Yoda, so Sean also showed unprecedented determination and hostility in dealing with these demons. Others may not know about him, but Sean himself knows his situation very well. So when he saw Roberts, he had made up his mind to kill. Because in Roberts, what Sean sees is not the smell of "human", but the rotten smell of "abyss creatures". The smell from the abyss is firmly wrapped around Roberts, and even emanates from his body. Maybe he still retains the human side, But Sean knew that this guy had already degenerated into a devil. Maybe it''s the same form as the count Mario Sean saw. With Sean''s strength now, even if Roberts turns into a devil, Sean is confident that he can solve it. But since it''s so easy and labor-saving to kill the other party without paying attention, why do you have to expose the other party and then fight to death? For others, Sean may not have to explain - of course, kokirey and others won''t ask Sean to explain anything. But when he went to the fourth floor, Sean opened his mouth and explained to Christina the real reason why he had just started. Christina just nodded slightly to show that she knew it, and didn''t say anything more - it''s not that Christina is proud or cold, but that she hasn''t dealt with Sean for the first time, so she knows that there must be his reason why Sean just started. Let alone kill one or two pagans. As long as Sean determines that they are involved in the devil, even if Sean doesn''t do it, Christina will do it immediately. Woody and the strongman of the holy land under assaz did not follow, but stayed outside to command and prevent the devil from escaping - Sean had just announced that the black horn phantom was hiding in the house, and according to the scarlet blood in the house, Sean could even be sure that the house was the main nest of the black horn phantom, Those missing vagrants, beggars and drunkards must have been caught here as food for the devil. In fact, under Woody''s torture review, none of Roberts''s private soldiers were clean, and all took part in the arrest of tramps and beggars. However, the order they received was that Roberts intended to be involved in the slave trade. At that time, due to the lack of a suitable slave team, they chose to start with these tramps and prepare to do several unprofitable businesses. In this regard, Woody''s face naturally looks very ugly. However, he didn''t say anything, but took strict care of them and prepared to hand them over to Christina - in fact, woody knew that as long as he threw their confessions to Christina, these private soldiers would never have any hope of surviving. However, these people are not talents anyway. Their strength is even inferior to the level of the mercenary Corps hired by assaz before. Woody doesn''t have to offend Christina and others for these wastes. But it is precisely because of this understanding that woody and others naturally have to summon up 120000 spirit and urgently mobilize a large number of soldiers to arrange the array. It can be said that the whole [wylan cavalry Corps] has been completely mobilized, and even the defense arrays of the four city gates have been cancelled. Tonight, Adrian is destined to stay awake. Everyone''s eyes fell on Roberts house in little barrom street. At this moment, no one noticed that four figures quickly entered the city while the garrison at the gate was mobilized, and then disappeared into the night. Soon, Christina, Levi, Eliza and coquirre were led by Sean to a study. "Are you sure that demon is hiding here?" Christina frowned. After she entered the study, she began to investigate the surrounding situation for the first time, but did not find any suspicious place. She even touched all the lamp holders, candlesticks and portraits in the study, but never found any secret doors or mechanisms. Therefore, it is natural for Christina to have questions. Even Levi and Eliza also seem very confused, but they are better than Christina, at least they won''t ask. Sean nodded slightly and pointed to a wall that looked very normal. This is a wall behind the desk. There is a self portrait of Roberts hanging on the wall - Christina has just checked it. The portrait is very normal. Even the corners around the wall and the front desk and chair have been checked, and no secret doors and mechanisms have been found. At this time, after being directly named by Sean, Christina naturally started to check it again immediately, but she always got nothing. She couldn''t help turning her head and looking at Sean, revealing her doubts. In fact, if Sean didn''t have real eyes, he would definitely doubt his eyes if he could see the deep rot behind the wall, and all the deep breath in the whole house came out from here. However, he came from another world after all, so it is clear that some things are not necessarily true. For example, the so-called magic is actually a cover up. "Since we can''t find a way to open it, why don''t we just smash it?" Sean said faintly, but he had pulled out his sword and was ready to fight. Looking at Sean''s situation didn''t seem to be joking, and everyone around him immediately looked dignified. Christina took a deep breath, and the strong fighting spirit came out of her again. This time, Sean really noticed the particularity of Christina. The silver fighting spirit emitted from him soon turned into a silver white flame like substance. The flame looks very viscous. It may not have such a strong light and shadow effect than the black flame summoned by Sean, but it makes Sean feel an obvious gap in thickness and quality. "That''s the flame coat." Levi seemed to see Sean''s curiosity, so he whispered, "when the fighting Qi accumulated in the body reaches a certain amount, it will change to quality. After high-strength compression and condensation, fighting Qi will turn into fighting flame and wrap around the body, just like a layer of flame coat, so it is called flame coat Those who can withstand the winding of flame clothes can only be silver. This woman is not simple. " Sean nodded slightly. Of course, he knew that Christina was not simple. This woman was the most powerful among the strong men of the same rank Sean had seen so far. Christina had an indomitable spirit in terms of talent, temperament or any other aspect. It seems that there will be no confusion and doubt on her life path. She always follows her heart step by step, and has never doubted her faith and path. Only such pure people can achieve such powerful achievements. Sean is still lamenting here, because he found that Christina has many characteristics that can open a new door for herself and play a very good and positive role and effect in breaking into the holy land. Over there, Christina seems to have completed the accumulation of momentum. With her angry drink, she has hit the wall that looks very normal. After a long time, with a roar, the wall fell apart under Christina''s fist. Black fog suddenly gushed out of the wall. It''s like opening Pandora''s box! "Be careful!" Seeing the Black Mist gushing out, Sean shouted. However, the sound of his warning is fast, but the speed of the aerosol is obviously faster. Almost as soon as Sean''s voice sounded, the whole room was filled with this black mist. These mists were like substance. Sean and others who fell into them only felt a burst of fatigue and strange squeeze, and even a sticky feeling of nausea and nausea. The next moment, Sean''s heart suddenly startled, because he had realized what these black fog were. Psychedelic black fog. Black horn magic has a unique ability to create a huge illusion through a large amount of black fog. Because these black fog originally belong to the body of the black horn phantom, it will naturally be shielded from the six senses by being entangled by these black fog, so as to create a very real illusion. When Sean found the problem and wanted to remind him, he found that he couldn''t make any sound, which made him feel a burst of consternation. In the game, it''s not once or twice to fight with the black horn magic, but in the real world, it''s the first time to fight with the black horn magic, so there are some situations that even Sean himself can''t really experience and understand. The only thing he can do is to try his best to maintain his own stability and not to shoot at will, because he knows that after creating such a large-scale magic according to the mind of the black horn magic, they will certainly kill each other. The truth is obviously similar to what Sean guessed. But he still underestimated the real strength of the black horn demon. Because the black fog gushing out of the sky was not just filled in the study, but soon broke through the windows and doors, and then began to gush out to the outside world. First, the whole Roberts house was filled with the black fog, and then the street outside Roberts house. All the soldiers in the encirclement were swallowed up by the black fog one by one. What''s more terrible is that the black fog continues to spread until the whole little barom street is completely shrouded in it, forming an inverted semicircle - the whole little barom street is completely shrouded in psychedelic black fog. In the outside world, it seems that it is a special black area that isolates everything. But in little barom street, the illusion created by the psychedelic black fog is no longer little barom street. But in a real abyss! Chapter 1007 The dry and cracked earth, the low lead clouds slowly fall, and the whole world environment is full of unbearable depression. This is a kind of bullying injury from the spirit. If the mental strength is slightly weak, people will go crazy if they can''t use it in this environment. Sean looked around coldly. He didn''t know when he entered the illusory world, but he knew that the scene in front of him was definitely related to the black fog just now. It''s not that he didn''t understand the black horn phantom, but he knew it so well that he didn''t dare to act rashly at this time. Because Sean had vaguely guessed what the black horn phantom was going to do. Christina, Levi, Eliza and kokirei were not seen in the range of vision. But Sean believes that these people must be near him at the moment. The reason why he can''t see at present is that his six senses are shielded, because Sean has found this when he was touched by the black fog just now. So Sean didn''t act blindly, but still stood where he was, alert to the situation around him. Maintaining a high degree of concentration in an environment full of depression is actually a very tiring thing. However, the current environment forced Sean not to relax at all. He was deeply afraid of some unexpected accidents. Soon, there was a scream. The source of the sound is not far away, probably tens of meters away. Sean was startled. He could guess that the source of the scream was in the street outside the house. But when he was so slightly distracted, Sean immediately felt a little hot and dry, as if an endless killing intention broke out from the depths of his heart, which made his eyes a little red. Just at this time, two demons appeared faintly in Sean''s line of sight, as if they were born to cooperate with Sean to vent his inner murderous and abusive breath. These are two demons that Sean has never seen. They have humanoid bodies. They don''t look huge, but they are full of an explosive sense of power. Especially the devil on the left, with a long sharp horn on his right hand, looks more like a chopping blade. There was a sneer on the corner of Sean''s mouth. He did not immediately launch a crazy attack on the two demons, but knelt on his sword with his forehead tightly attached to the sword of the black king. The slight cold feeling from the sword soon made Sean feel comfortable. The wisps of cold began to flow slowly into Sean''s body along Sean''s forehead. Just as the dry earth was finally moistened by rain, the killing intention and mania from the depths of his heart and the dry heat of blood soon began to cool down, which also made the blood in Sean''s eyes fade slowly, at least it didn''t look so crazy and ferocious. When he was completely calm, Sean got up slowly and stared at the two demons in front of him. Don''t think Sean knows that these two guys are Levi and Eliza. Although the black horn magic is a superior demon, it is not famous for its strong combat effectiveness, but for its magic in the abyss. Any demon in the superior sequence is obviously not an easy generation - to be in the superior demon sequence must have excellent blood lineages, and these blood lineages will naturally bring them many special abilities, just like the blood in the miracle continent world. The powerful special blood ability possessed by the magic family is unparalleled magic. Although any high-level demon has the ability to make ordinary people confused and afraid and kill each other, this is the so-called demon aura. But in general, even demon lords can only have one aura ability. Only the black horn demons can display special abilities similar to three aura effects at the same time: relying on the unique tyrannical breath of magic and demons, anyone who is not strong enough will be affected by their breath, and then attack the people around him. Obviously, the screams and fighting outside the little barom street were obviously the result of those soldiers being affected by magic and the smell of demons. Sean knew that the famous wylan cavalry regiment of the Principality of hemadean was about to revoke its designation. There was a slight movement of the water in front of Sean, and Levi and Eliza soon appeared in front of Sean. "Are you okay?" Sean asked with some curiosity. "My field is called ''silver thorn'', which has the function of confusing opponents." Levi''s face turned white and didn''t seem to feel very well, but his voice was full of spirit and obviously didn''t matter. "The devil''s black fog didn''t have any effect on me, but you were too far away from me just now, and my field couldn''t expand too far in the black fog, so you couldn''t keep you." There was a little apology in his voice. "Nothing." Sean shook his head, "I am very familiar with the devil. Those black fog itself has no lethality, so as long as I stick to my heart, there will be no accident However, I should be glad that your ability can resist the effect of this aura. Otherwise, if you just hit me, I may be affected by the atmosphere of tyranny. I''m afraid I can''t hold on at that time. " "When I saw you just now, it was a demon. It scared me." Eliza whispered. "I think you too." Sean smiled. "Can you sense the position of others?" The crowd shook their heads. However, Levi soon said: "don''t worry, that woman must have nothing to do. She can condense the flame clothes, and she has a very strong smell of holy light. Although I don''t know about demons, I can feel that her power is opposite to these black fog, so it shouldn''t affect her I''m worried about the child. He... Doesn''t know what''s going on now. After all, he''s so young. " Sean looked at Levi in silence. He was worried that no one would worry about kokirei. If this guy really wanted to fight, the devil would never survive. However, only kokirei can solve the current situation, because the shouting and killing outside has become more and more tragic, and the bloody smell in the air is obviously stronger. This is not a good thing. After all, the black horn phantom originally treats people as food. The more people die, I''m afraid its strength will recover faster. "Kokirei!" Sean shouted in a deep voice, "come out quickly. I know you''re right here. Don''t hide and keep quiet!" Hearing Sean''s voice, kokirei, who had already run out of the street to collect the fire of life, frowned slightly, showing some dissatisfaction. But soon, there was a helpless look on his face. He could only wave his hand to collect all the fire of life, then swallow it, and then run back to Sean. Different from the abyss purgatory scene seen by others, in kokirei''s eyes, there was no change in the street or street, the residence or the residence. As for the thick black fog, it could not be stained on him. So in fact, the black fog, which has a very deep impact on everyone, has no impact on kokirei at all. Instead, it has become the best cover for him to collect the fire of life everywhere. If it hadn''t been for Sean''s cry, kokirey wouldn''t have planned to stay in that room at all. Therefore, when kokirei appeared next to Sean, his face showed a little dissatisfaction, flat mouth and a very wronged face. But Sean didn''t pay attention to kokirei''s actions. He just whispered, "can you find the devil?" Kokirei nodded and did not speak. His eyes still fell on little barrom street, where there were more than a dozen fires of life. "Find him for me." Sean said. Although kokirei was helpless, he waved his hand soon. In an instant, a silver blue light burst out in the eyes of the people. Before Sean, Levi and Eliza could even see what was going on, there was a loud explosion in the air. Originally, the position where everyone stood looked like a high platform on a cliff. At this time, with the sound of explosion, the whole space was restored to the shape of the study in an instant. But surprisingly, Christina, who was in the center of the explosion point, was impressively fighting with a demon. A silver fighting spirit was burning like a flame, and Christina''s field was completely launched. A white field light set off Christina''s extraordinary holiness and awe inspiring. Her attack method is very simple and simple, nothing more than straight fist and fierce kick, but there is a roaring wind and thunder sound under each action. Not only Sean, but also Levi''s face changed slightly. Obviously, Christina didn''t do her best when she was at the assaz house. At this time, with all his efforts, Levi''s feeling was obviously extremely strong and shocking, and even vaguely rivaled him. You know, Levi is a superior saint! It is inconceivable for Levi and Eliza, who were born on the floating island, that a lower Holy Land strongman could compete with the upper Holy Land strongman with all his strength. Because on the floating island, strength represents the absolute class, and there is almost no possibility of leapfrog challenge, not to mention that there is a middle holy land between the lower holy land and the upper holy land. At this time, Christina did not find that the magic around her had been broken. However, as the master of magic, the black horn magic showed an incredible look at the moment. But in such a distracted moment, Christina immediately caught the flaw, and a straight fist fell on the chest of the black horn phantom, completely smashed it out and broke through several walls. Chapter 1008 In a piece of broken wood like ruins, the black horn phantom slowly climbed up and stared at Sean and others with cold eyes. The devil as like as two peas in human shape is not the same as human beings. If he had not had two crooked horns on his head, and a sharp inverted triangular tail after his stock, no one would have suspected his racial identity. It is more than 30 meters away from Sean and others. It can be seen that Christina''s punch just now is absolutely powerful. Otherwise, it could not have flown So far. Especially at this moment, there is a silver fist mark on the left chest of the devil, with milky fire still burning on it, which is obviously a special effect unique to Christina''s fighting spirit attribute. Sean didn''t expect that Christina''s fighting attribute is a rarer light attribute fighting variant than the conventional element variant attribute. Fighting spirit of light attribute is a unique fighting spirit attribute of most church Knights - in fact, as long as the church Knights trained by the church themselves, their fighting spirit attribute must be fighting spirit of light attribute. Only those who join the church as church Knights halfway will have other fighting spirit attributes. It is said that this is because when these church Knights promote the silver realm and cultivate the seeds of fighting spirit, they will be personally blessed and assisted by the priests of the church. Therefore, the fighting spirit of light attribute is born. However, just as all fighting attributes have variants, the fighting spirit of light attribute will naturally have variants, but compared with fighting attributes such as thunder attribute and ice attribute, the fighting spirit variant of light attribute is more rare. At present, two known variants of light attribute are holy light attribute and holy attribute. The former has more pure quality, while the latter has more vast quantity. Christina''s fighting attribute is holy light. This is why her every move is a terrible killing move for the black horn demon - she doesn''t even need to rely on other special abilities. She can cause a lot of trouble and pain to the demon only by fighting spirit and martial arts. Coupled with Christina''s ability in the field, she has more lasting combat ability and nearly immune to the special effects of all abnormal states. Sean finally knows why the peace council dares to let Christina chase and kill the black horn demon alone. It''s really because Christina''s omni-directional Vanke of the devil. "I don''t need your intervention." Christina saw that the surrounding scenery had returned to her study, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then said in a deep voice. "There''s no time to waste." Sean also refused impolitely, "it''s just that the illusion in a small area has been broken. It doesn''t mean that we have completely removed its illusion. Now it''s still a chaotic scene outside We must solve this demon as quickly as possible. " In fact, as Sean said, the tragic killing of each other in little barrom street has not stopped. Almost every minute, several or even more than a dozen people die. The longer the battle is delayed, the more people outside will die. If it is a real battlefield, Sean and others may not care too much, but they can clearly feel that whenever a soldier dies, an energy will flow into the body of the black horn phantom to restore his physical fitness. This means that the endurance combat ability of black horn magic has not been weakened. After gritting her teeth, Christina obviously knew that she could not solve the demon in a short time, so she didn''t refuse Sean''s kindness. Sean glanced out of the window, but he couldn''t see anything except the darkness. Only the sound of killing echoed in his ears. He didn''t know exactly how to remove the illusion, but normally, as long as the demon as the caster died, its influence would naturally disappear. Therefore, the ultimate purpose of the battle is naturally very clear, to kill the black horn phantom. After knowing the purpose of the battle, Sean and others naturally would not be merciful, but quickly divided four ways and rushed towards the black horn phantom. Only coquirre didn''t move. However, in the face of kokirei who just stood still, the black horn phantom felt extremely heavy pressure. In fact, at this time, with the complete external chaos, if it really wants to escape, naturally no one can stop it. But at this moment, its heart doesn''t know why it gave birth to a tragic illusion that it can''t escape. It seems that as long as it escapes, it will be death waiting for it. In the case of death, let alone the devil, any normal creature will resist. Because of hard work, you may have a better chance of survival. So in the face of the attack of Sean and other four people, the black horn phantom roared and rushed towards Sean. Of the four people present, only Sean is the weakest, so it is natural to take Sean as a breakthrough. Even if the black horn magic is no longer good at hand to hand combat, the realm strength of level 11 is still there. Only the physical strength can not be weaker than level 9. If Sean was attacked head-on, even with the strong body of silver, it would be hard to resist this kind of continuous attack. But in the face of the devil''s frontal attack, Sean did not show the slightest panic, but directly waved his sword. There was a black flame that ignited from Sean''s body and soon passed to the sword. That is the tragic smell of destroying everything in the world. Even if it was the demon in the upper sequence, the black horn phantom screamed with fear in the face of the terrible smell emitted by Sean. It actually stopped the pace of attack and did not dare to launch a frontal attack on Sean again. Instead, he directly turned around and rushed to Christina next to him. It seems that he would rather face Christina''s sacred fighting spirit than Sean''s flame of destruction. This makes Christina very unhappy. As a lower holy land that can compete with the strong ones in the upper holy land, it can''t compare with a person who is only a quasi holy land, which makes the arrogant Christina unbearable. Therefore, the strength of the fist is more powerful. Almost every fist is accompanied by a very strong sound of breaking the air, and even a dazzling light like the outbreak of the sun. At this moment, even Sean was a little shocked. Others may not know, but Sean knows that since he absorbed the resentment group, his fighting attribute has shifted to the dark attribute, so he is actually very uncomfortable in the face of the fighting attribute of light. But this kind of comfort can be borne by willpower. After all, Sean can''t really fight Christina. But after seeing Christina''s punch attack, even if Sean was not fighting Christina, he could feel the burning tingling. Holy light flame! This made Sean immediately put away the flame of destruction and turn to sweep for Christina. Just as there is light, there must be darkness, and evil, there must be right in this world. Since there are five most terrible flames in the world: pale flame, abyss demon flame, doomsday flame, pure world flame and destruction flame, naturally there is a special existence to restrain these five flames. The flame of the holy light is one of them. Looking at Christina''s crazy attack, Sean was speechless. Because he found that Christina was just like her nemesis. The force value was not only higher than herself, but also restrained herself. As a result, she finally had the flame of destruction. Unexpectedly, Christina also got the flame of holy light, which made Sean speechless. And he is not only speechless, he can see it now. He and Christina are like the opposite of a coin. They will never fight together. Because of the flame of the holy light, unless Sean is fighting with Christina, he can''t do his best at all. Even Sean can''t get along well with Christina. It''s natural to imagine the end of this black horn phantom. In just two or three minutes, the black horn phantom was hit by Christina again. But this time, when the black horn phantom was shot away, Levi and Eliza were also not idle. But a silver cold light flashed suddenly. They didn''t even see the track of the cold light, and the black horn phantom sent out an extremely sad scream. Unexpectedly, Levi, who caught the flaw of the black horn phantom, cut off his two arms directly. Without two arms, the black horn magic, no matter how fierce it is, obviously has basically lost its combat ability. After all, the black horn magic is no better than other demons. It can also use special Demon power to fight. Its only special ability is magic. However, this ability has no effect on the people present. Eliza also shot at this moment - this was the first time Sean saw Eliza''s shot. Eliza suddenly held up something similar to a pocket watch and opened it. There was a strange magic crystal shining in it, and a strange pattern like a clock appeared at Eliza''s feet. Others may not know, but Sean knows very well that what Eliza is holding in her hand is actually a magic guide! In Sean''s memory, this should be something that was born after the outbreak of the magic guide scientific and technological revolution, but I don''t want the floating island to have been owned long ago! Sean is no stranger to the magic performed by Eliza. Time wheel. An auxiliary magic, the effect is equivalent to that of swiftness, but it is much better than that of swiftness. Moreover, if used in conjunction with domain capabilities, the time wheel can even play a range effect, and can also cause a slow effect on the enemy. Eliza''s use of the time wheel is undoubtedly the use of her own field coverage. Because everyone, including Sean, felt a burst of lightness, while looking at the black horn phantom, it looked like it was playing in slow motion. At this time, Sean''s heart suddenly moved. Seeing that Christina was accumulating strength to prepare for the last blow, Sean quickly shouted, "let me come! It works for me! " Although I don''t know what Sean''s so-called useful means, Levi and Eliza, who wanted to mend the knife at last, stopped. After a little hesitation, Christina stopped the idea of exploding the devil''s head, but she didn''t relax. Instead, she was waiting for Sean to kill the devil if he couldn''t solve it. But after seeing the people stop, Sean didn''t hesitate. He immediately waved his sword and scratched a scar on the palm of his left hand, and the blood immediately flowed out of his hand. After that, Sean quickly put his hand on the back of his right hand and rushed to the black horn Phantom - because of the speed difference of the time wheel, the speed rhythm of both sides was not at the same level. In addition, the black horn phantom had lost his arms and could not threaten Sean, so Sean didn''t need to worry about his safety at all. Sean quickly drew a Dharma array on the devil''s face, and then pressed his right hand directly on the devil''s head. At this moment, the black horn phantom immediately felt a terrible trembling feeling from the soul. It tried to wriggle its body to get rid of Sean''s control, but the speed gap between the two sides was too large, and Sean was not inferior in strength. Therefore, no matter how the black horn phantom struggled, Sean''s right hand was always firmly pressed on his head, closed his eyes and began to talk. No one knows what Sean is singing, but the only thing he knows is that there are sudden subtle fluctuations in the air around him. It seems that there is a breath from ancient times in this space. At this moment, not only the black horn phantom, but also other people present felt a different breath. Kou Jilei narrowed his eyes slightly, because he also noticed that a very unique breath was filling the air. This breath reminded him of the dark closed space, which made Kou Jilei feel very uncomfortable, and his body twisted a few times uneasily. But Sean didn''t notice it. At this time, his attention had completely focused on the black horn phantom. The resistance consciousness of the black horn phantom was very strong, but no matter how strong it was, it could not resist the erosion of Sean''s power. The spirit and will of the demon hunter permeate and capture, which is originally designed to restrain the devil. Naturally, this devil can''t resist. "Seal!" With Sean''s roar, in everyone''s eyes, the black horn phantom soon turned into a black light the size of a grain of rice, and then integrated into the back of Sean''s right hand. Chapter 1009 When the black horn phantom was forcibly sealed by Sean in an extremely unwilling mood, an extremely strong storm burst out of the house. For Sean and others, it''s just a stronger airflow. But for the thick black fog outside, it is like a deadly virus. All the black fog was almost stripped off from the air in the form of blocks, and then quickly turned into ashes and dispersed in the air. When the black fog dissipated to a certain extent, the illusion could no longer be maintained, and the surrounding environment began to become a little clearer. The streets or streets, houses or houses, but the disgusting blood gas was diffuse on the whole little barrom street. Sean and others soon left the house and returned to the street. However, even if everyone had already been prepared when they heard the screams in the street in the house, even Christina''s face changed slightly when they returned to the street and witnessed the scene in the street. The blood almost dyed half the street outside Roberts''s house red. Broken limbs and arms were everywhere. Many soldiers'' faces were not even frightened and stunned, but angry. Even those with the worst strength, such as Sean, have the level of quasi holy land, and there is no doubt about their eyesight. So they could see at a glance that many soldiers who fell to the ground almost completely squeezed their potential. This kind of fighting mode can indeed break out greater lethality and combat effectiveness in the process of fighting, but afterwards they will basically fall into a very serious root cause. Many soldiers can''t continue to fight even after that. They can only retire to the logistics line or act as new military instructors. The faces of Sean and others looked unusually ugly. At this moment, even if the magic has been eliminated and the black fog has dissipated very thin, there are still many soldiers fighting each other with red eyes. It''s hard to imagine what these soldiers saw in front of them, which would make them work so hard. However, Sean and others are not from the northern duchy after all. Naturally, they can''t know what they saw, and they can''t understand the reasons for their hatred and anger. Fortunately, however, with the complete dissipation of the black fog, the tyrannical atmosphere in the air began to disappear gradually. It is estimated that these soldiers will soon wake up, but in this process, they are afraid to pay hundreds of lives. "Ah!" At this time, a heart rending roar suddenly rang through the night sky. Listening to the voice, everyone is no stranger. This is woody wylan''s voice. Everyone immediately followed the place where the sound sounded and ran quickly. At this time, woody had many cracks in his robe, including several centimeter long scars. His whole body was red with blood, and the whole person looked like a blood man, which was very terrible. But what is really more terrible is that there are more than 500 bodies lying around him. None of these bodies are complete. From the scars of the bodies, it can be clearly seen that they were killed by extremely sharp heavy weapons, because the incomplete parts of many bodies have even been patted into meat sauce. Levi and Eliza, who had never experienced such a bloody scene, seemed difficult to adapt. Eliza even retched directly. Sharp eyed Sean found that in the pile of corpses, there was a mutilated corpse. Although his face was destroyed, it could be clearly distinguished from his clothes that this person was the escort around assaz. Obviously, the black horn Magic also knew the power of [wylan cavalry Corps] and that it was difficult to cause real trouble to them only by relying on the chaotic fighting of soldiers. Therefore, it unexpectedly used magic to let these soldiers cooperate with the inferior Holy Land strongman to launch a siege and suppression against woody. Although judging from the current situation, the combination of the next Holy Land strongman and the six level army did cause some trouble to woody, it is obviously impossible to kill woody, because everyone can see that woody, who killed so many people and even the Holy Land strongman, still has obvious combat ability at this time. Hearing the footsteps, woody suddenly turned back. The evil spirit in his eyes did not disappear, but his eyes were very clear. Obviously, he has regained consciousness and is no longer affected by the magic of black horn magic. Perhaps it was also because of his hissing and exhausting roar that he woke up the other soldiers who had not completely recovered. At this time, the remaining soldiers also began to gather together again and again. In this battle tonight, woody mobilized the [wylan cavalry Corps] of the whole city of adroan. But I don''t want to think that the defense network they worked hard to build has not yet fully stopped and played an effective role in intercepting the devil. Unexpectedly, more than half of the casualties were caused by internal friction, which makes woody crazy. Because no one knows better than him how difficult it is to train the [wyran cavalry Corps]. After all, this is a level 6 army and the real trump card of the whole wyran family. Without this strong army, the wyran family would not have the right to speak in the Principality of hemadean. The prefix "strength" is not only a symbol of glory and power, but also an invisible shackle. Woody looked strangely at Sean and others. There is neither fear nor enthusiasm, but there is only indifference. Sean frowned slightly. Because he is no stranger to this look. Sean has seen this look in many political enemies of Ryan Kingdom, but most of them have a kind of fear. After all, the name of the Duke of the void was really launched in countless wars and battles, so they hated and feared Sean, but they only dared to scold in private, because after the blood flag revenge, no one dared to provoke this madman again. But in Woody''s eyes, Sean saw no fear. "The devil has been destroyed." Sean stopped Christina, who wanted to speak, and said in a deep voice, "we apologize for the situation." Woody''s eyes twitched slightly. Sean knew that the other party was trying to restrain his anger. "Now that the matter has been settled, I won''t give it away." Woody finally didn''t turn his face on the spot. Maybe Levi impressed him too deeply before. He didn''t have the confidence to deal with the joint efforts of Christina and Levi. As for Sean, woody didn''t pay attention to him. After all, no matter how the breath on Sean converges, they can still judge some clues in the eyes of a strong man in the holy land, Only people in the same realm can''t see Sean''s specific strength. But Sean has strong people around him! Moreover, Sean and others were still dressed in the coat of the Peace Council, so even if woody was angry and even wanted to leave Sean and others, he still had to restrain this idea, otherwise he was afraid that the peace council would not let him go first. Moreover, the [wylan cavalry Corps] suffered such heavy losses. I''m afraid that his internal status in the Principality of hemadean will decline. If the Peace Council comes to trouble him at that time, with the help of some interested people in the principality, he may lose this territory. For the sake of family interests and his own political future, woody naturally could not say anything, even cruel words and scene words. Of course, he also understood that these empty words were meaningless. None of those who can be labeled "strength" in front of noble titles is brainless. "We understand. When we are sure that all the pagans in this city are solved, we will leave." Sean nodded slightly and said that it was impossible for him to say that they would leave now, otherwise it would be too suspicious. Moreover, Sean also plans to use the transmission magic array here. He doesn''t have much time to waste. "Do you mean that the city of adroan still needs to be blocked?" Woody looked cold. "The devil has been solved. The next thing is some investigation and aftermath work." Sean said faintly, "tomorrow afternoon, you can start to restore the transmission magic array. If everything is normal, you can lift the blockade the day after tomorrow." Woody''s face was uncertain, but he finally nodded and said, "I see." Then, a series of orders were issued quickly. Sean knew that woody had resentment against them, and it was impossible to repair the relationship. However, the anti business has come to this point. He also felt that there was no need to repair any relationship, but left quickly with Christina and others. At this time, Sean was really afraid that Christina would suddenly shake out some unnecessary trouble. It would really hurt at that time. The cleaning up of little barom Street cannot be completed without more than three or four days. Before the rectification work is completed, these residents who have been invited out will not be able to return to live here for the time being. Therefore, what happened in little barrom street tonight is bound to become a legend in adroan city - don''t expect these soldiers to keep their mouth shut. After going to the pub several times, I''m afraid stories will begin to spread in the public, Then it will become rumors like "urban legend". Sean and others did not stay here. Since woody had indicated that they were not welcome, of course they would not stay. Of course, if you really think woody hates them very much, Sean is not so naive. There must be some hatred. After all, he took in almost half the army tonight. But it is impossible to say that there is no harvest. Everything Roberts has done in adroan will become the new capital of the wyran family - as a pagan, he has been dormant in adroan for so many years and has accumulated a lot of wealth by trying to build such a base camp. If all the money is swallowed by the wylan family, it will definitely be enough to make up for Woody''s loss tonight - of course, with Sean''s knowledge, woody won''t know how rich his harvest is until Roberts''s assets are counted. Sean just hopes woody doesn''t have a big appetite. Because assaz is now estimated to have been unable to become the so-called richest man in adroan city. In addition, all his security forces are dead. At this time, his opponents will certainly suppress him and force him to shrink his business scope and projects. He may even have to abandon some industries to keep his own safety. At this time, if woody spoke to swallow assaz''s assets, assaz had no resistance at all. Instinctively speaking, after all, Sean, who swallowed asaz''s 500000, naturally didn''t want to see asaz''s assets swallowed. But on reflection, Sean also felt that he had no position to say these words. The coat of the Peace Council is indeed quite safe, but it is also a shackle that restricts Sean from maintaining peace on many issues. However, if assaz''s assets were really swallowed, Sean thought it might be a good thing. Rubbing his chin, Sean began to think carefully about the gains and losses. As a qualified and excellent Lord, Sean needs to consider many things, such as Assaz, a big businessman, is obviously not lucky to have today''s status and achievements, but has its corresponding strength. People like this, if used properly, are undoubtedly a sharp blade that can be used in business. What the void principality really lacks today is this type of people. At the thought of this, Sean even thought woody should be greedy. "Maybe I should add a fire?" "What are you thinking?" Christina asked suddenly. "Oh, nothing." Sean was so asked by Christina that he came back, "by the way, you stay here for two more days and leave the day after tomorrow." "Do you think there are pagans in this city?" Christina asked with wide eyes. "No, I believe the pagans have been solved. Even if they haven''t been solved, woody will solve it for us before." Sean said, "with Woody''s character, Roberts is dead. He can''t avoid annexing these industries. Moreover, after the annexation, he will never be handed over to Roberts''s original staff, so he will certainly let the people of the wylan family take over, so naturally, there will be a silent bloody cleaning. " Christina frowned. "What does this have to do with me? I don''t have so much time to spend here. I didn''t find what I wanted in my study just now. I have to recycle it before someone else gets it. " Hearing Christina''s words, Sean remembered that after solving the demon, Christina seemed to be in a hurry to find something in her study. At this time, hearing Christina say so, Sean asked, "what makes you so anxious?" "Demon code." Christina said in a deep voice, "one of the three sacred vessels of the Medusa chamber of Commerce. I have to recycle it." Sean was stunned to hear that what Christina was looking for was the devil code. But who is Christina? Seeing Sean''s reaction, I immediately knew that Sean obviously knew the inside story. Recalling the actions of the Peace Council in recent years, from the first elimination of Medusa chamber of Commerce to the eradication of the nest of dead spines, and now the complete uprooting of Medusa chamber of Commerce, Christina felt a subtle chill rising in her heart for the first time, so she narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "you know the whereabouts of the devil code, right?" Sean nodded helplessly and said, "I do know. I met once on the way, but I didn''t expect that it was one of the three sacred vessels of Medusa chamber of Commerce." Hearing Sean''s words, Christina was stunned: "you don''t know when?" "I''m not a prophet. It''s impossible to know everything." Sean smiled bitterly. He probably knew what role he was playing in Christina''s eyes, but this kind of thing, since Christina didn''t say it clearly, Sean certainly wouldn''t say anything, "I really know where the devil code is, and the Lord can be regarded as indirectly dying in my hand..." "You have the devil code?" Christina asked immediately. "That''s not true." Sean shook his head. "That book is now in akaz Beisen. I can draw you a general location map. You can look in that range. Because it was not me who killed the owner of this book at that time. I only know the general scope of the battle. It is estimated that the book was left at the scene of the battle But that place is very dangerous and ordinary people won''t go deep, so you don''t have to worry. " "Well..." Christina frowned, and then said unnaturally, "I know your rules and habits very well. What do you need me to do to exchange this map for you this time?" Hearing Christina''s words, Sean was a little surprised, but he smiled and said, "you''d better stay here for two days. If we leave here immediately, it will cause some unnecessary trouble. Tomorrow we will pretend to deal with the aftermath of pagans. After the blockade is lifted the day after tomorrow, you can leave. I will also leave here through the transmission magic array. " "All right." Christina thought for a moment and nodded. In fact, he still wanted to ask why Sean and others appeared here, but after thinking carefully, he still didn''t ask. Because she knows Sean too well, after all, it''s not the first time to deal with him. She knows that this man believes in equal value exchange. If she wants to get any information, she must have some exchange. Christina thinks she has nothing to exchange, so she wisely chose to shut up. However, just when Sean and others left little barrow street, woody also urgently returned to the city hall after receiving a notice. Because in his mansion, two guests who were more distinguished to him than Archduke hemadean came at this time. Two sons from the God of war church. Chapter 1010 "Two adults, I''m really sorry. I''m deeply sorry for not meeting me in person." At this time, woody did not have the same indifference as when he confronted Sean before, but gave people a feeling of flattery. For the Peace Council, woody can ignore or even ignore each other. After all, the peace council never interferes in the administration of a Lord. But in the face of people from the God of war church, especially the two holy sons, woody couldn''t help but care, because they controlled the fate of the whole wylan family. If the two holy sons are dissatisfied, it is likely that the whole wylan family will suffer, so woody can''t be careless. "No harm." Reaching out to stop woody from speaking, a blonde young man said in a deep voice. This man is one of the two holy sons of the God of war church, bisos. His facial features are very handsome. With a bright blonde hair and a confident smile on his face, the whole person looks very attractive. His strength is not particularly strong, just the top of the holy land, not a small gap from the legend. However, as one of the two holy sons of the God of war church who can bear the fall of God, bisos naturally has a high position in the God of war church. The other man standing next to pisos was not as handsome as pisos, but his face like a knife and axe was full of a kind of fortitude. His bright blond hair was not as long as pisos, but cut very short. He stood beside bisos without opening his mouth, but it gave people the feeling that he was unusually tall. A bloody and strong breath like a battlefield veteran made it difficult for people to resist in front of him. This man is another son of the God of war church, suanzo. On the inside story, bisos is much better than suanso. After all, he is the chief son of the God of war church. He became famous much earlier than suanso. Therefore, the accumulated strength is naturally greater than suanso. But in terms of strength, suanso is better than pissos. Unlike pissos, who was born in a noble family, suanso was just a civilian before becoming the son of God. He achieved his success step by step by relying on his own efforts. Therefore, suanso has more experience in sand training than pisos. Especially before becoming the son of God, suanso has been a famous young general for a long time. Therefore, it is natural to be more powerful than pisos. Originally, the plan for this time was that the Federation of the northern duchy would send a strong man or an army to stop the dark side Knights of the St. Joels Empire, and to prevent the possible entry of the pure white wing knights. The God of war Church decided to turn a blind eye to the demon God who had rampaged across the territory of the Federation of the northern principality. Anyway, as long as the demon God did not come against the Federation of the northern principality and the God of war church, there was no need to cause any conflict and contradiction. Unfortunately, the plan can''t keep up with the change. No one expected that the four paladins who had separated from the Dark Knight order would meet halfway again. Therefore, the God of war church had to re integrate and concentrate its efforts to deal with it. The God of war church was originally prepared to give an unforgettable victory to the St. Joels Empire, so it naturally did its best to fight, and the two sides launched a bloody fight for half a month. After this battle, not only the dark knight regiment, the secret force of the St. Joels Empire, was completely destroyed, but also Nazar, one of the four paladins, fell. On the other hand, the Federation of the northern principality also suffered heavy losses. A total of 15 strong men in the upper Holy Land fell, and almost all the guards sent by the Archduke were destroyed. Even one of the three legendary strong men of the God of war church died and one was seriously injured. In terms of war results, the Federation of the northern principality suffered heavy losses. But in terms of glory, the alliance between the northern duchy Federation and the God of war church gave a loud slap to the St. Joels empire. Even the three paladins who escaped have different degrees of injuries. Although the injuries are not serious, they are also injured. Because of this, the God of war church was like a shark that suddenly smelled the smell of blood. It immediately decided to leave all the four paladins of the St. Joels empire. Therefore, the two holy sons who were prepared to deal with Edward and the pure white wing were immediately summoned back and pursued the remaining three Paladins. Following the clues, the two soon came to adroan city. Originally, they didn''t want to expose their identity, but seeing the situation of adroan city and the demon smell they felt when they entered the city immediately surprised the two holy sons. Therefore, they had to come forward to ask woody about the situation. "I want to ask, what kind of situation is Adrian now?" Bissos glanced at suanso and asked in a deep voice, "why do we see the whole city under martial law when we enter the city? And... There is also a powerful demon smell, but at this time, it completely disappears. What''s the matter? " Hearing what bissos said, woody immediately explained the current situation of adroan and everything Christina found. He knew very well that although the northern principality Federation was principality autonomy, in fact, the influence of the God of war church was very strong. Although he is the confidant of Archduke hemadean, he is not the only confidant under the Archduke''s command. Now the strength of the wylan family has suffered a heavy loss and can be easily replaced by others. However, if he can be recognized by the God of war church, his family status can be guaranteed. Therefore, woody naturally knows everything and says everything. However, he did not dare to deceive bisos and suanso. After all, the people who fought with him were the Peace Council. If he dared to take all the credit, once the east window happened, his end would be more pitiful than being abandoned by Archduke hemadean. However, language itself is a kind of art. Although woody did not take the credit, he more or less implied the importance of his role in this event. Even the wylan cavalry corps, which lost more than half of its members, was described as a warrior who died in crusading against demons. After hearing Woody''s words, bissos and suanso looked at each other, and naturally they saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. After pondering for a moment, bissos said first: "do you mean that there are people of the Peace Council in adroan now?" "Yes." Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he seemed to be troubled by the look of bisos, but woody didn''t dare to say anything and could only answer honestly. "Did they say when to leave?" Su Ansuo also frowned slightly and asked. Naturally, they don''t want too many people to know about their actions against the paladin commander of the St. Joels empire. Otherwise, if the news is leaked, it is likely to cause a large-scale invasion of the pure white wing knights, and even the St. Joels empire will take action immediately. The Peace Council can accommodate conflicts and contradictions within a certain scale, but they can''t tolerate large-scale wars involving the turbulent power pattern. Therefore, if they know that the God of war Church wants to poison the paladins of the St. Joels Empire, they will certainly intervene with the neurotic character of the Peace Council. Naturally, this is not what the God of war Church wants to see. Although the two holy sons have a bad relationship with the Pope of the God of war church, they have one thing in common, that is, they are eager to see the Federation of the northern principality become the "northern Empire". However, it is not easy to get the recognition of the seven empires and become the eighth empire. At least it is much more difficult than breaking down an empire to replace it. Because of this, the God of war church is more willing to take advantage of this opportunity to hit St. Joels Empire, so as to obtain the possibility of replacing St. Joels empire as an empire. Woody didn''t know the secrets, but he said, "two days at the latest They said that the blockade of Adrian could be lifted tomorrow and the transmission magic array could be restored. By the day after tomorrow, after all the checks have been completed, they will leave Adrian. " "Do what they say first, and then restore martial law after they leave." Suanzo suddenly said, "but don''t restore the transmission magic array. If someone asks, say it''s under maintenance. " "Ah?" Hearing suanso''s words, woody didn''t know why Adrian continued to restore military control, which made him very confused. "Just do as Lord suanso said. Do you understand?" Just because woody doesn''t understand doesn''t mean bisos doesn''t understand. Before, bisos didn''t speak, just because he didn''t react immediately, but at this time, he had understood suanso''s plan. Obviously, the remaining three paladins knew that their identities had been exposed, so it was impossible to leave the federal territory of the northern duchy safely. For this reason, they also had to go to those cities with transmission magic array to expose their whereabouts. They left through the transmission magic array - of course, it was impossible to leave the northern principality Federation in one step, but they could use the transmission magic array for medium and short distance rapid transmission. At this moment, as long as we can leave the Federation of the northern duchy, all other means are no longer important. Bisos knew that a special operation force had been sent from the Saint jors Empire, apparently to take over the three paladins. Before, they were still wondering why the three paladins would expose their whereabouts near adroan city. At this time, they suddenly realized that the other party was coming for the transmission array of adroan city. But I don''t know whether the other party is unfortunate or what''s going on. I actually encountered the action of the Peace Council to annihilate demons here. Therefore, the transmission magic array is naturally closed. The hope of using the transmission magic array to leave is naturally broken. "I see." Although I don''t know exactly what''s going on, since the two sons of the God of war church spoke, woody naturally didn''t dare to disobey. "By the way, ask your subordinates if they have seen these people enter the city these days." When suanso spoke like this, he also gave several portraits to woody, who naturally took the order to leave immediately. After woody left, bissos said, "do you think they have entered the city?" "I don''t think so. I must have entered the city." Su Ansuo said faintly, "but by their means, they are likely to deceive the soldiers of the city master." "In that case, didn''t you scare the snake?" Bezos frowned. "In terms of power, I''m not as good as you." Suanso said, "but in terms of strategy, you are not as good as me." Bisos''s face was slightly cold and his eyes were a little angry. However, suanso was not afraid. He glanced at bisos and then continued: "the scale of ADRO city is not small. Even if we search door to door and even establish isolation areas and blockades, we may not be able to find those mice However, if their portraits are published, the soldiers will find some clues more easily than we do if they patrol the city. Coupled with the closure of the transmission magic array, they can''t hide in this non viable soil for long. " After hearing this, bisos still frowned slightly, but the anger in his eyes had disappeared. Although he knew that suanso was telling the truth and that they had their own victories, otherwise he would not win the support of members of different factions of the God of war church, his pride as the son still made him noncommittal. He can admit the strength of his opponent, but he will never admit that he is inferior to his opponent. This is the pride of Bezos. Suanso, obviously aware of the problem of bisos, didn''t say anything about his noncommittal appearance, but said again: "I hope to be calm in the next two days This time we bumped into people in the peace parliament, which always made me feel a little uneasy. " For suanso''s point of view, it is rare that bissos did not open his mouth to refute or ridicule. At this moment, their mentality was surprisingly consistent: no matter what ideas and plans they had next, they had to wait until the people of the peace parliament left. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a three story building in the city of adroan, a slight smell of blood filled the air. A woman was carrying away a basin of scarlet blood. Three seemingly young people were sitting around the fire, two of them with bandages on their bodies and the other with bandages on their arms. The faces of the three people looked quite embarrassed, but if they wanted to say something about the serious injury, it was not. At least the energy and spirit of the three people were good. A young man passed the woman and brought in some meals. It is a unique hard meat cake in the Federation of the northern duchy. It is usually used as dry food. It is the favorite food of the poor because it can be stored for a long time. After the hard meat cake was served, the three people began to gobble up, and the boy picked up two of them, walked to one corner and put them in front of another man. If Edward or enkos were here at this time, he would recognize that the man who was thrown directly in the corner and looked very decadent was Diane. He glanced at the young man, didn''t say anything, but also began to eat meat patties. Diane was seriously injured and basically had no ability to continue fighting, but his vitality was not weak, so there were no other problems except decadent and haggard at this time. And along the way, because the four paladins wanted to protect him, even if he was attacked by the God of war church, he was not hurt. On the contrary, he was much healthier than the four paladins. In fact, if it were not to protect Diane from the crazy attack of the God of war church, the four paladins would not fall alone, and the dark side knights would not be wiped out. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world, so Nazar died, ziggs was injured in his left hand, Laurent was cut in the back, and Jabin was shot in the abdomen. However, the God of war church that fought with them naturally paid a very heavy price. But even with such brilliant results, the remaining three paladins were not happy at all. "You mean that the city of adroan is now under martial law?" Ziggs looked at the young man, then frowned and asked, "even the transmission magic array has been closed?" "Yes." The young man said in a hurry. He and his wife are one of the many pieces placed by the St. Joels empire on the side of the northern duchy Federation. They are responsible for transmitting some information of the northern duchy Federation back to the St. Joels empire. They naturally admired the paladins of the St. Joels empire for a long time, so seeing the arrival of the paladins at this time, we can imagine how excited and excited the couple were, so that they ignored the injuries of the three paladins. Hearing the young man''s words, jabian also frowned: "do you know what''s going on?" "I only heard that it was related to the Peace Council. I didn''t find out the specific information." The young man replied. "If it has anything to do with the Peace Council, it may have something to do with the smell of demons that just disappeared." Laurent bit a large piece of meat pie and said, "I heard before that the peace council went to the Federation of the northern duchy to exterminate a group of pagans. That demon smell has completely disappeared, which means that the demon should be eliminated. If the standard process is adopted, the peace council should stay here for two days to deal with some aftermath and inspection work. " "But two days is too dangerous for us." Jabin said in a deep voice, "the God of war church has been in full swing. Our trace may have been exposed. It will certainly attract those guys at that time." At this moment, Jabin did not know that the two sons of the God of war church actually followed their footsteps into the city. But when they entered the city, they happened to have a dead war with Sean and the black horn phantom, so no one saw them enter the city. When the two holy sons of the God of war church entered the city, it happened that Sean and others had solved the black horn phantom, so naturally someone informed woody. "Now even if we want to leave, it''s impossible. Unexpectedly, Adrian''s transmission magic array has been closed, which is our miscalculation." Ziggs said in a deep voice, "anyway, we have to fight with the God of war church and fight a way of blood, so we might as well take advantage of these two days to have a good rest and restore our state But in the next situation, we probably can''t take Diane with us anymore. " Several people present also understand that with Diane''s words, they can''t fight with all their strength because they have to be distracted to take care of Diane. It was because they suffered losses in this respect that they killed Nazar before. The three present felt guilty about this. "It seems that we can only put Diane here for the time being. We''ll pick up Diane when we go back and make a new deployment." Jebean said. "That''s all I can do." Ziggs nodded, "Xiaobai must have brought someone to support, as long as we insist If the people of the peace council are allowed to intervene, I''m afraid things will become very troublesome, so we''d better hide here for a while in these two days. " The people of the God of war church are worried about the intervention of the Peace Council because they feel that the people of the peace council will certainly not allow large-scale unrest in the northern continent. Because of this, both the God of war church and the northern duchy Federation believed that the peace council would certainly intervene to protect the paladin of the St. Joels empire. But similarly, ziggs and others don''t want to contact the people of the peace parliament because this time they did kidnapping. If the people of the peace council knew, they would certainly choose to rescue Diane. After all, Diane''s mission is to destroy the demon God Edward. The people of the Peace Council can''t watch the people of the St. Joels Empire do such things against the peace of the mainland for their own selfish desires. It can be said that both the God of war church and the St. Joels Empire do not want to meet the people of the Peace Council because of their own concerns. Because of this, they will not know that the city of adroan is not only the presence of the God of war church, the Peace Council and the St. Joels Empire, but also the Duke of void who has been equated with disaster by many people in the southern continent. The people of the God of war church didn''t know that Sean was going to leave here immediately after the transmission magic array was restored. I''m afraid if they knew, they would never let woody continue to close the transmission magic array. Same. Because of their own concerns and mentality, these people naturally will not know that Oscar, the head of the seven sages and the disciple of fate who left from the overlooking spire, has also entered adroan City unconsciously. Chapter 1011 The early morning sunshine has a meaning similar to rebirth for the soldiers who experienced the darkness of adroan''s frenzy last night. No one is willing to recall what was the cause of the battle with demons last night, and no one is willing to investigate why there were so many demons in the siege. Because they are afraid that they will go crazy when they find out everything. Woody, also acquiesced to this attitude. Because he was also afraid to think about it. The gate is still guarded by the wyer''an cavalry corps, but it can be clearly seen that today''s gate inspection and supervision are obviously not very strict, and many mercenaries and adventurers who have passed the inspection are allowed to leave the city, which is no longer limited to the caravan. In addition, the patrolling intensity of soldiers in the city has also decreased a lot - partly because of the loss of a large number of soldiers on little barrom street last night, and partly because woody did order a change in the deployment plan. Since the two holy sons from the God of war church asked him to listen to the explanation of the Peace Council for the time being, woody had no reason to refuse. Instead, he wholeheartedly cooperated with the explanation of the Peace Council and strictly implemented it. The only thing that didn''t listen was to arrange people to repair and prepare for the restoration of the transmission magic array. Sean, Levi, Eliza, coquirre and Christina were touring around Adrian. In fact, Sean knows very well that according to the devil''s definition and habit of the nest, it should be unlikely to slip through the net. Because demons are used to gathering servants together to reflect their strong conquering ability, even if there are other pagans, they must have been solved in the battle against Roberts house last night, and they can hardly survive until now. According to Christina, now that everything has been solved, we should continue to get down to business and not waste time here. But Sean wants to use the teleport magic array to leave here, so he must stay here. However, if there is no good excuse, it is obviously a very suspicious thing to continue to rely on Adrian, so he found an excuse to check whether there are still fish in the net. However, this excuse obviously needs Christina to stay and cooperate, so Sean naturally clung to Christina. Although Christina is not very close to human feelings, this guy pays more attention to promises and vows, so after making a deal with Sean, she also plays quietly with Sean and doesn''t make a noise to leave. During whole day, Sean and other five people visited half of the adroan city - because it can be confirmed that there are no pagans left, so so-called inspection work is actually running around city. However, for the physical fitness of Sean and other five people, this is not a big problem, at least it doesn''t make people feel tired. After nightfall, they returned to the temporary hotel. After Sean and others returned to the hotel, the action report of the five people for today was truthfully sent to Woody''s desk. It was not woody who read the report, but suanso and pissos, the two holy sons. The two holy sons obviously have some distrust of the people of the peace Parliament. They are deeply afraid that they will suddenly go crazy and cause new problems in adroan city and undermine their plan. However, after checking the report and proving that adroan has indeed checked the abnormal situation everywhere these days, the two saints are a little relieved. Now they only pray that after the inspection tomorrow, these madmen of the Peace Council can leave here as soon as possible. And also looking forward to the departure of the Peace Council, there is another group of people - the three paladins of the St. Joels empire. These guys are also reluctant to meet people in the Peace Council because of some unspeakable secrets. But in adroan City, although they have spies, it is obvious that the spies do not have such a large intelligence network, so they do not know many things. Therefore, the intelligence information they can give back is naturally limited. The three paladins can only make their own analysis based on their previous experience and understanding of the Peace Council. Ignore the internal situation of adroan, which is now in a mess. After returning to the hotel, Sean frowned. "What''s the matter?" Levi and Eliza on one side have long found something wrong with Sean, but when Sean was silent, the momentum emitted by him was so amazing that Levi and Eliza, who had not seen much of the world, did not dare to open their mouth to disturb Sean''s thinking. On the other hand, Christina on the other side wondered, "what''s the matter Is there a remnant of pagan sin? " "No." Sean shook his head. "What''s the matter?" Christina asked, but there was clearly a sigh of relief in her tone. "They didn''t restore the magic array." Sean said in a deep voice, "once the transmission magic array is closed, it will take at least one day of magic charging to connect the transmission magic array with the mainland transmission network again. Before that, it is also necessary to strictly check the transmission magic array to ensure that there will be no accidents when restoring the transmission function It can be said that this is a very precise and patient work. " "So?" Christina doesn''t understand. Even Levi and Eliza are not sure. Although there is also a transmission magic array on the floating island, it has never been closed, and the transmission network used by the transmission magic array on the floating island is also independent of the boundary system, so it will not be affected. Moreover, the transmission magic array of floating island is built in strict accordance with the technology of the dawn era. In a sense, it is naturally more advanced than the transmission magic array of the earth today. "Therefore, it takes at least two days to restore the transmission magic array." Sean said in a deep voice, "the time I gave woody is just the time to restore the transmission magic array But in the afternoon, I specially checked it and found that the transmission magic array only had a repair sign, but no one worked there. Obviously, woody didn''t want the transmission magic array to recover. " "Since he doesn''t want to, he must have his meaning and ideas." Christina said faintly, "what are you worried about? It has nothing to do with us. " "Who says it doesn''t matter!" Sean was a little depressed, of course more angry, "I just wanted to borrow the transmission magic array, so I came to adroan. As a result, I didn''t expect to meet you and the devil at war here Now it''s not easy to solve the devil''s problem, but the other party doesn''t restore the transmission array. What am I doing in adroan? Just to help you solve the devil? " "Isn''t it?" Christina took it for granted, "this is obviously the will of the plane to guide you." Sean looked back at Christina, and the speechless color on his face became more obvious. He wanted to tell Christina that he was the son of the plane. If he was really guided by the plane''s will, how could he not feel it? But that''s what Sean thought, because he really knew the crazy character of the Peace Council. If he really told Christina that he was the son of a face, he believed Christina would definitely report it to the Peace Council, and he would really have no peace at that time. This is not hard to imagine. "Isn''t it?" Christina asked back. "Yes, you are." Sean sighed and decided not to reason and logic with the crazy woman because her brain circuits were very different from normal people. Hearing Sean''s words, Christina didn''t think Sean was perfunctory. She felt that she rarely had a common language with the Lord, which made her very happy. In fact, no one knows Sean''s ability better than Christina. Because of this, Christina actually had the idea of pulling Sean into the Peace Council for a long time. She didn''t think there was anything bad about this. After all, the peace council needed Sean''s talent very much. Christina thinks it may be a good opportunity to speak now, because she rarely has a common language with Sean. But before Christina could speak, Sean was a little breathless: "no, I''m going to see woody once and ask that fool what he was thinking. Why don''t you send someone to restore the transmission magic array I don''t want to waste two days here. Chris, come with me. " "Oh." Christina still wanted to say something, but she had to respond subconsciously, "OK... OK." But at this time, she was still full of question marks. Why did she suddenly become the rhythm of running with Sean to find woody? She didn''t realize that her behavior was really similar to a dog leg. Although, she subconsciously felt that something seemed wrong. However, when they opened the door to leave, they found a middle-aged man standing outside the door. Sean and others were shocked. With their strength, they didn''t find out when the middle-aged man came outside the door, which made all the strong subconsciously feel that the situation was bad. Even kokirei frowned slightly, and the vigilance in his eyes was very obvious, even completely like a great enemy - a reaction that Sean had never seen since he summoned kokirei. Chapter 1012 Sean soon noticed kokirei''s nervousness, which made him feel more and more thrilled about the mysterious middle-aged man in front of him. Sean had never really seen anyone who could make kokirey show such a response. Because no one knows better than him how strong kokirei''s strength is. The middle-aged man glanced at kokirei with a confident and charming smile on his face. He nodded slightly at kokirei and said, "Hello, the smell of fate. I don''t know what to call?" Kokirei did not reply, but his mind, which was completely on alert because of tension, was obviously a little relaxed. Kokirei can directly judge the emotional state of a species towards itself. No matter how good the other party is at hiding, kokirei naturally has nothing to hide under his almost intuitive judgment ability. To put it more popularly, kokirey has the ability to judge hostility similar to Sean''s real eye. The middle-aged man did not have any hostility to himself. This is not a disguise, but the fact. That''s why kokirei was able to relax his vigilance. He is very simple and straightforward in dealing with the good and evil of human nature. Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and most of his mental attention was focused on kokirei. However, when he heard the middle-aged man call kokirei the breath of fate, his subconscious heart beat faster for a few minutes. Such an obvious and strong beating of the heart was naturally impossible to hide from the others in the room, so everyone couldn''t help but slightly separate some residual light from Sean. "Don''t be nervous. I have no malice towards you. " Only this middle-aged man can really understand the significance of Sean''s sudden acceleration of heartbeat. I have to say that the middle-aged man in front of me is really charming. He has bright blond hair of the same color as Koki ray, and the contour lines of his facial features are relatively soft. Even now there are traces of the vicissitudes of years, it is not difficult to see that this middle-aged man was definitely a real beautiful man when he was young. The clothes on his body are obviously very exquisite. Regardless of the reasonable cutting and lining of the body, even the cloth on his body can clearly see that it is not an ordinary goods, and the workmanship of cuffs, collars and buttons is obviously exquisite. This name alone is enough to prove that the middle-aged man is definitely an ancient family born in an imperial family. The closest Empire to the Federation of the northern principality is naturally the St. Joels empire. But the middle-aged man in front of him didn''t have the pious taste of crazy believers in the St. Joels Empire, which made Sean doubt where the middle-aged man came from. However, he knew very well that at least the other party could not venture to visit without reason, especially for people with extraordinary status like him. "Won''t you invite me in?" The middle-aged man smiled again. "Please come in." The situation is stronger than others. The strongest cards under Sean''s command are trembling in front of him. Sean doesn''t dare to compete with each other. A group of people in the house welcomed the middle-aged man into the house. This reaction and attitude immediately made the middle-aged man cry and laugh, so he had to continue to say, "I don''t know how to make you believe me, but I really don''t have any hostility to you. Or should I say so, my scheduled opponent is not you, so you don''t have to worry about me so much It''s not nice to say. With my current strength, I won''t make a move easily. I must have someone worthy of my move. And this person is obviously not you, because you have not reached my level. " The middle-aged man was obviously too arrogant. But everyone present was powerless to refute, because they knew that what the other party said should be the truth. But the truth is true, but no one will be happy and relaxed to see a real strong man who is strong enough to suppress everyone present. Therefore, even if the middle-aged man repeatedly shows his goodwill, it is still difficult for Sean and others to put down their guard. After all, they are not as simple as kokirei, so they can do that since there is no hostility, they are not enemies. In their view, the unexpected guest''s inexplicable appearance must be to find out its origin. "Alas." With a helpless sigh, the middle-aged man seemed to know that it was difficult for Sean and others to believe in himself, so he changed his mind after a little thinking, "since you don''t welcome me, I''ll make a long story short Lord Sean, the transmission magic array in adroan city will not be repaired, because the two holy sons of the God of war church have followed the three paladins of the St. Joels empire into the city. They plan to catch turtles in a jar. Therefore, in order to prevent each other from escaping, the transmission magic array will not be opened. " Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his inner tension was obviously stronger. He didn''t expect that his identity had been exposed! "You don''t have to be so nervous. Only I know your identity, and others don''t know it." The middle-aged man said faintly, "in fact, I basically know the identity and origin of these people here. But like these two... "The middle-aged man reached out and nodded Levi and Eliza and said," I only know they are from floating island, but I don''t know the specific identity and origin. And this one... "After saying this, he reached out to Kou Jilei and said with a smile:" I only know that he comes from void Outland, but I don''t know what the specific situation is. Instead, you two... "The middle-aged man moved his finger, pointed to Sean and Christina, and said with a smile:" I know better Christina, the silver robed executive of the Peace Council, and Sean Connery, the Archduke of the void duchy. " Sean and Christina looked at each other. Christina said that after all, her identity is not a secret, and when she came to adroan to meet woody, she had already reported her home. Only Sean looked a little ugly. "I have the vision of fate, so I basically understand your situation." The middle-aged man smiled, completely ignored Sean''s face, and then suddenly seemed to wake up. He clapped his hands and said, "Oh, I''m so sorry. It''s so rude. I forgot to introduce myself." At this point, the middle-aged man suddenly got up, then bowed slightly to the people, made a very standard ancient aristocratic etiquette, and said, "my name is Oscar, Oscar will Rhode Babu, from the overlooking spire." Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. The same look of horror on her face was Christina. It''s understandable that kokirei, Levi and Eliza don''t know, but Sean and Christina obviously don''t know the meaning of the name "Oscar will rod Babu". "The man of fate?" Christina was already trembling. "It''s me." Oscar nodded and smiled, "I came here in the footsteps of fate. In the future I see, a total of seven destiny lines meet here. Now, five destiny lines, including me, have reached the terminal of this trip, and the other two destiny lines will arrive in the near future However, as we all know, the so-called future is not immutable, because with the change of ideas, there will be many different branch routes in the future. Although I have no intention of interfering in future changes, this is the only exception. This future has a far-reaching impact on the world. Therefore, I have to intervene once. " Except Sean, everyone else heard it. Because no one knows better than Sean how cruel and serious the future changes will be. "You mean, this future needs us to stay here?" Sean asked in a deep voice, with unprecedented seriousness. "I''ve heard that Duke void is a very smart businessman, so I''m willing to make some small concessions in order to realize this future." Oscar didn''t answer Sean''s question directly, but smiled and said another sentence, "I know you plan to use the transmission magic array to go to the northern solitary tower, and I know your real purpose is to find the overlooking spire But unfortunately, if you go to the overlooking spire, it will cause the destruction of the overlooking spire. Therefore, I can''t let you go to the overlooking spire. But I am willing to be here to remove the seal of green tears and vermilion tears for you. As long as you complete your purpose of going to the overlooking spire, you have no reason to continue to look for the overlooking spire, don''t you? " "Yes." After thinking for a moment, Sean nodded heavily. "Since you say this is a deal, you should also ask for it?" "You stay here for two more days." Oscar said faintly. "I have no intention of getting involved in the dispute between the St. Joels Empire and the God of war church. To tell you the truth, these two forces are very terrible giants for me today. If they are involved, I''m afraid even I will be crushed. " Sean said in a deep voice. Of course, he wanted to unseal the two pieces of equipment, but no matter how good the equipment must be used, if it died here, everything would be meaningless. "You won''t break to pieces, but you will profit from it." Oscar smiled, "and even if you''re not going to get involved, it''s impossible When the Ares church solves the trouble of the St. Joels Empire, they will stare at you, because you have the smell of fate that Martz wants to swallow, so in fact, you can''t make your own choice. " Speaking of this, Oscar put his right hand on the table, and a pink medicine bottle suddenly appeared on the table. Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. This medicine bottle is the real reason why he wants to go to the northern solitary tower. "This is the blood awakening potion I personally refined, which is better than that of the northern solitary tower." Oscar''s performance at this time is more like a abductor, "you can really avoid this future now, but in the end, you still have to face the God of war church. Therefore, do you want to take the opportunity to solve the trouble of the God of war church here, or face the threat of the God of war church alone in the future? I believe with the shrewdness of the Duke of vanity, you will not fail to understand the key. " Sean didn''t speak immediately, but after thinking for a moment, he said, "you say, there are five lines of destiny converging here. You are one of them, Christina and I are the other two, and the other two are the St. Joels Empire and the God of war church. In that case... What about the three people around me? " "They are tied to your destiny." Oscar looked at Levi, Eliza and kokirey before saying, "in fact, the real value of your line of destiny is the three of them, and you should know the reason To tell you the truth, I don''t know what the specific future will be like, because even I see a incomplete fragment, but I only know that none of these seven lines of destiny is indispensable, so I must try my best to keep you. " At this point, Sean has heard that Oscar''s words have an unquestionable tough attitude. Obviously, if Oscar can''t convince Sean with words, he doesn''t mind leaving Sean and others here by force until the other two lines of fate arrive. "May I ask, who are the other two lines of destiny?" Sean asked. "I don''t know." Oscar shook his head. "All I can know is that these two lines of destiny should be what you know, or what you are familiar with I repeat, I don''t intend to interfere with your actions. I just want you to stay here for two more days. When the other two lines of destiny meet here, I think you should know what you should do. " Sean fell silent again. In fact, if Oscar hadn''t just said that the God of war church was going to attack kokirei, Sean would have planned to go out of town immediately. However, as Oscar said, it is really difficult for him to get any benefit with his current strength if he is allowed to face the giant of the God of war church alone. The basic condition for dealing with those big forces is to pretend to be powerful or survive in cracks. Now the Ares church is ready to conflict with the St. Joels empire. Sean''s best solution is naturally to stand on the side of the St. Joels empire. But because of Cecilia, Sean doesn''t want to join hands with the St. Joels empire. In the future, he is destined to fight with the St. Joels empire. Therefore, the best way is to attack both sides at the same time. Only in this way can he make the greatest profit. However, it is not easy to attack these two giants at the same time? Oscar seemed to see Sean''s distress. At this time, he suddenly got up and whispered a few words in Sean''s ear, which suddenly brightened Sean''s eyes. Chapter 1013 The next two days, Sean did not continue to appear in adroan. He was just trying to make a show, so he found an excuse to stay in adroan city. But now that he knew that adroan city was no longer going to repair the transmission magic array, Sean naturally didn''t even bother to do it and just hid in the hotel. Christina was completely involved. She stayed in the hotel with Sean. She didn''t know why she stayed here. But as soon as Sean and Christina stopped, the people of the God of war church couldn''t sit still. In order to catch all the people of the St. Joels Empire, they naturally mobilized the strong nearby. Now they are all on the way to Adrian. Because they have ghosts in their hearts, they naturally think more. For example, if they are found by the people of the Peace Council when entering the city, what should they do once they ask? So it was so urgent that woody even came to know the situation directly. But this time, Sean didn''t give each other face. Don''t mention that he and Oscar have made some kind of deal. Even if woody doesn''t dare to repair the transmission magic array, Sean doesn''t have to give each other a good face. Therefore, when woody came to the door, Sean directly closed the door and thanked the guests. He didn''t even bother to open the door for each other, which made Woody''s face twisted with anger. However, the people of the God of war church couldn''t sit still. The three paladins of the St. Joels Empire looked very calm. They still hid in the homes of the two spies of the St. Joels Empire to recover from their injuries, and did not appear rashly or do anything strange. In fact, for the three of them, the foundation of the Federation of the northern principality and the God of war church is still too light to really compete with them - although the two holy sons can really make them feel overwhelmed if they fall, but the three paladins know very well that once the two holy sons of the God of war church fall, Whether or not they can stay or hurt them, the two sons can no longer live. The price God needs to pay is the life of the son and the virgin, without exception. Of course, they don''t know. In fact, there are exceptions in this world. The saint of the Church of ice, snow and winter is the one who survived after the fall of God - when collecting information, most people only know that shefanio has been completely unconscious since the fall of God, but they don''t know that she has actually awakened. All the people who collected the information were analyzing and judging with past experience, so they all thought that the saint had fallen. Now the saint of the snow and winter church is actually someone else. It is precisely because of this that the churches of the gods with higher divine power do not pay attention to the ice and snow and winter churches. What the three paladins worried about was that the dogs of the God of war church jumped over the wall and fought with them through God. That''s why they hid at ease. As long as they weren''t found, they didn''t intend to show up. They just recuperated quietly and were ready to leave after the injury was completely cured. Of course, some wanted to attract the attention of the God of war church, so that they could include Diane''s mind. In any case, today''s adroan city is actually some undercurrent. And it''s not an ordinary undercurrent. Because under this undercurrent, all hidden are extremely fierce beasts. Once they jump out of the water, they can definitely shock the whole miracle continent. As for Oscar, the culprit who made the whole city of adroan completely dangerous, he didn''t know where to hide after helping Sean solve the problem of "double commandments of fate". Even Sean couldn''t find anyone else, let alone others. At this moment, Sean, nestled in the hotel room, was playing with two rings. Originally, the scarlet tears were on Cecilia''s hand, because the added attribute of this ring is intelligence and spirit, and the benefits to Cecilia are obvious. But this time, Sean took the ring back because he planned to go to the North Continent to look for the overlooking spire. So at this time, both rings were in Sean''s hand, and he was lucky to be able to remove the seal. But what makes Sean more happy is that these two rings really deserve the legendary quality attribute. [scarlet tears, legend, intelligence + 15, will + 15. When worn together with "green tears", you can gain the special ability "fate sigh".] [Item Description: it is said to be an heirloom of the hodgdee family. It is matched with the green tears. Prince kazez hodgdee calls it the double rings of fate. It is said that only those who own both rings are the orthodox heirs of the hodgdee family. You have completely untied the power hidden on the ring by some means, so as to discover the real power.] [tears of green, legend, strength + 15, agility + 15. When worn together with "scarlet tears", you can gain the special ability "sigh of fate".] [Item Description: it is said to be an heirloom of the hodgdee family. It is matched with the scarlet tears. Prince kazez hodgdee calls it the double ring of fate. It is said that only those who own both rings are the orthodox heirs of the hodgdee family. You have completely untied the power hidden on the ring by some means, so as to discover the real power.] [sigh of fate: when the effect is activated, your attributes will increase by 50%, lasting for 30 seconds and cooling down for 30 days. Special note: the sigh from the depths of fate is the key to turning your destiny around.] In fact, Sean doesn''t care much about the increase of simple attributes, because up to now, with Sean''s strength, he doesn''t pay much attention to fifteen points of intelligence and will. However, the increase of their own attributes by 50% can definitely be called amazing. In particular, this attribute is a late divine attribute - with the growth of strength, the increase of 50% fixed percentage attribute is like a tiger''s wings. It can be said that with this attribute, Sean can even compete with the strong ones in the upper holy land, and even compete with the legendary strong ones in the upper Holy Land in the future. Even if it is only 30 seconds, this attribute is worthy of being called "fate sigh". But it''s a pity that Sean can only use it once a month. Playing with the two rings, Sean completely ignored woody, who left in a hurry, and looked very disdainful. Maybe before that, Sean didn''t want to face woody. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is there. However, after the sigh of fate, Sean, who has seen Woody''s fighting skills, doesn''t pay attention to the other side, because 30 seconds is enough for him to have the ability to turn the war around - of course, the premise is that he has to continue to sell a flaw to woody. "How long do we have to wait here?" Christina asked, frowning. Christina doesn''t care about the situation and future of adroan. What she really cares about is the devil code. But she is a person who keeps her promise, so after making a deal with Sean, she can only wait here no matter how anxious she is. "Soon." Sean looked up at the sky outside the window and estimated the time. "According to Oscar''s old news, wait another hour or two at most, and the troublemakers will come. Then it''s time for us to save people." "Save people?" Christina was stunned. "Save who?" "Confessor. Edward, you should know?" Sean looked at Christina and asked. "Yes, the demon God who planned to kill you in King Ryan." Sure enough, as Sean expected, no one on the whole miracle continent knows the birth of Edward. However, everyone only knows that he is the seventh famous demon God in the world today, but I''m afraid no one knows that this demon God is actually Sean''s martial uncle except Sean and the people around Sean at that time. I''m afraid it should be a blessing in misfortune? However, Christina still didn''t understand why Sean suddenly said Edward, and her eyes showed curiosity. "Confessor Edward, is the sixth line of destiny." Sean opened his mouth and explained, "he''ll make trouble here soon." "What!?" Christina was shocked, and the whole person couldn''t sit still. "Why didn''t you tell me such an important thing earlier!" But what Sean didn''t expect was that while Christina showed her horror, Levi suddenly said, "you mean the demon God is coming here?" Sean was stunned. Unexpectedly, Levi, a floating man, also knew about Edward''s demon God. It seems that Comrade Edward is really famous in the whole miracle world. But after nodding to Levi, Sean looked at Christina again, and then said, "what are you doing? Let you go to those golden robed executives of the Peace Council or peace messengers to support you? " Christina was stunned, followed by a natural look: "of course! Do you think you can stop the demon God with your strength? The demon God is growing very fast. When I saw the information about Edward six months ago, it already had level 14 strength. Now it is conservatively estimated that it must also have level 18 or 19. This strength is not something we can deal with! " "Indeed, we can''t be the opponent of that demon God." Levi also nodded, "but we don''t have to fight him Lord jeeplier has a word for us to tell the demon God that we really couldn''t find his trace before, but this time we may be able to complete the task. " Now it''s Sean''s turn and Christina''s turn to be a little curious. "Who''s Gypsy?" "What did Gypsy want to tell Edward?" Levi glanced at Christina and said, "Lord Gypsy is the real owner of the floating library." After that, he turned to look at Sean and replied, "Lord Gypsy asked us to tell the demon God to get out of this position as soon as possible, otherwise she would have to do it herself." Hearing this, Sean raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile: "if my sister did it, I believe the demon God is really not a threat But I''m afraid that guy doesn''t know my sister''s name, so he may not pay attention to you. " Levi''s face soon showed a look of distress: "I think so, too." "Floating library"? "Gypsy?" Christina only knows the existence of the floating library, and also knows that the relationship between Salomon castle and the floating library is not harmonious, but she doesn''t know that the real owner of the floating library was originally called "gipriel", let alone that the resident was Sean''s sister, which is very important information for Christina, "So you''re from floating island!? No wonder even the Peace Council can''t find your origin at all, and even foresight can''t deduce your past. " Sean knew for a long time that if he dealt with the Peace Council, the other party would certainly investigate his origin, which was not surprising. However, Sean didn''t intend to make some words so clear. After all, it''s a good thing to make the peace council scruple, so Sean naturally changed the topic at this time. "We''ll talk about this later. Anyway, it''s too late for you to inform the people of the Peace Council." Sean said faintly, "anyway, you''ll be ready to save people with me later. Other things, wait until you get people out. " "I must know who we saved." Christina''s attitude is very firm. "I don''t know." Sean was equally helpless. "Oscar, the old man, didn''t say the identity of each other clearly, but said that this man was the key figure causing the convergence of the seven lines of destiny, and his life and death will determine the future pattern of mainland forces You know, you were there when I made a deal with Oscar the day before yesterday. Since I have received benefits, I must work for that old guy Oscar. " In fact, Sean didn''t say one more thing to Christina Ming. That is, if this key figure is rescued, Sean can pit both the God of war church and the St. Joels empire. As for the specific extent of the pit, Oscar said it depends on Sean''s role in this event. With Sean''s cleverness, it is natural to hear the meaning of Oscar''s words: since seven different lines of fate converge here, there is naturally a distinction between the protagonist and the supporting role. If you want greater results, it depends on whether Sean is willing to play the leading role or the supporting role in this event. With Sean''s heart, naturally he didn''t want to leave so easily. But to profit from so many giants is undoubtedly tantamount to taking a chestnut from the fire, so Sean naturally wants to drag Christina into the water. At this time, Christina looked at Sean with a serious look on her face and couldn''t help recalling the dialogue during Oscar''s visit. She found that there was nothing suspicious in it - both Oscar and Sean were obviously very typical prodigies. If Christina could see the flaws in the performance of these two Movie Heroes, Then they can''t "collude". "I must make a statement in advance." Christina said in a deep voice, "it''s no problem to act with you, but if you let me know that the person saved is not worth saving, then you can''t blame me for turning my face You should know that the Peace Council... " "OK, I see." Sean interrupted Christina''s sermon. "I don''t know the principles of your peace council. Let''s discuss any problems after we save people." "Yes." Christina said in a deep voice, "so, where is the person to save?" "Still in the hands of the St. Joels empire." Sean said. When Sean said this, Levi and Eliza couldn''t help looking at each other. Because they know that the so-called St. Joels Empire actually refers to the morning light church, and this time when they came to the boundary, gipriel said to ask them to find out what the morning light church is up to. At this time, this matter not only involves the Confessor, Edward, the demon God, but also has something to do with the dawn church. The two people can''t help but secretly doubt what role they play in this so-called "line of destiny" event. Sean and Christina naturally noticed the unnaturalness of Levi and Eliza, but they didn''t say anything. Because Christina thought Sean knew about it, but she was embarrassed to tell herself; Sean thinks that Levi and Eliza are embarrassed to tell themselves the truth because Christina is there. So in this delicate situation, neither of them asked about it, but tacitly chose to ignore it. But soon, Christina asked again, "so when are we going to save people?" "Again..." Just as Sean wanted to answer, there was a violent explosion over Adrian. Then, a very depressed storm suddenly hit. It was a storm with a very strong terrible atmosphere. Almost everyone felt a shudder when they felt the change of the atmosphere. Then, a voice roared like a rolling thunder: "those bastards of the morning church, give me people!" Sean, who is very familiar with Edward, naturally knows from the sound that Edward is coming! "Right now!" When Sean got up, "we''ll save people at once!" But this time, Christina''s face looked cold: "who is the person we want to save?" Chapter 1014 Thunder billowed in the sky. Oscar glanced back at Adrian''s direction. He could clearly see Edward standing on the dark cloud with countless electric snakes walking in the background, just like a God. "Demon God is also God." Oscar whispered, "but it''s really hard to suppress growth... Unfortunately, in this doomed battle of fate, your opponent is not me, otherwise I really want to fight you once. Now, leave it to those kids to toss about... " As he said this, Oscar also sang the mantra slightly. A golden star lit up from Oscar, and then fell on the earth like a star. Soon. There is a golden line rising from the earth, followed by the second, third... And even countless golden lines rising, intricately intertwined with each other. However, if you look down from the sky, you will find that after these countless golden lines are intertwined, they actually form a huge grid, including all the areas with a radius of 500 kilometers with Adrian as the core. "Realm, destiny, isolation." Oscar''s voice fell slightly. There was an invisible golden glow passing over the huge net. Then, this huge area with a diameter of 1000 kilometers was suddenly isolated from the whole world. At this moment, everyone''s concept of Adrian was completely blurred, as if the city had never existed in this world. Even those in the city, all the senses have been interrupted. Only those really top powers in the world suddenly realized what they were doing and set their sights on it. Oscar greedily breathed the air of the world, then stepped back, and the whole person retreated into this "fate isolated" network. There are ripples of light ripples from the air when Oscar retreats, but when Oscar retreats into it, the ripples disappear soon. It''s just that people standing outside the network don''t find them at all, as if Oscar has disappeared from the world. And those caravans, travelers, adventurers and mercenaries with adroan as their destination, as long as they are located outside the range of 500 kilometers, will subconsciously change their goals and turn to other places. Oscar felt everything silently with his eyes closed and sighed softly: "the chess game has been set up, waiting for the emergence of the seventh line of destiny I don''t know if the kid can save people. If not, the fate will be rewritten Alas, I can''t change anything now. I can only wait here for my opponent to appear. " ¡­¡­ At this point. Located in the city of adroan. The appearance of Edward immediately put the residents of the whole city of adroan into panic. Originally, adroan''s popularity was depressed because of the ban for a long time. The situation was a little better these two days, so there were a little more people on the street, but they didn''t expect to encounter the arrival of the demon God. All of a sudden, everyone panicked. After all, these ordinary people can''t resist even the abusive smell of the devil, let alone the power of the demon God, which is stronger than the devil. "Children of the morning light church!" Edward floated in the air, roaring like thunder, "I can smell your sour smell all the way. Do you really think I didn''t find you?" In the sky, Edward was constantly roaring and screaming, and there were faint signs of violence. But in a hotel, the atmosphere is also a little tense. Levi and Eliza looked at Christina with vigilance on their faces. Both of them were ready to fight, because the momentum emitted by Christina was not joking. Her murderous intention and hostility fully showed that she had entered a state of imminent war. But even Levi and Eliza didn''t know why Christina, who had spoken well before, would suddenly kill Sean. And Sean, it''s also a headache. He knew for a long time that the people in the peace council had a bad mind and were all one-sided fools - although it was really simple for Sean to deceive, and he could use this sharp blade to threaten the enemy. However, once they are contrary to their beliefs, these guys turn their faces very happily, not to mention playing emotion cards and other tricks. Even their people and relatives have no psychological burden. Sean didn''t know whether to say they were born short-sighted or their brains were rolled over by the drum washing machine. At this moment, Sean is really full of resentment against Edward. You said that if you and the morning light church had a conflict, you would have a conflict. It''s not easy to catch up here. If you don''t have anything to say, just start demolition and make most of the movement and noise. In this way, Sean can also take Christina to do some sneaky things, but he came here to make threatening remarks, which is not painful for Sean. He finally knew why Edward had not achieved much for so many years. Finally, he had to give up his human identity and completely join the camp of demon God family. This is a fool. However, no matter how much resentment, Sean can only comfort Christina: "I really don''t know who that person is We haven''t worked together once or twice for a long time. If I know, can I not tell you? After all, we are in the same boat now. " Christina stared at Sean coldly. Her eyes obviously didn''t believe Sean''s words. After all, Christina is not really stupid. She has cooperated with Sean several times, so she knows Sean better than others. The reason why she cooperated with Sean before was very simple, that is, the interests of both sides did not conflict, and even they were revolutionary comrades with common goals. Therefore, Christina naturally turned a blind eye to some of Sean''s actions. But now, Christina obviously can''t let Sean do so, because she thinks it''s a little against her faith. It is true that the Peace Council is a group of crazy believers. Sean saw that Christina didn''t believe it. Although there was no change in his face, his brain was running fast at this time. In today''s adroan City, the giant crocodiles hidden underneath can be regarded as extremely terrible and huge existence. Not to mention Edward in the sky. There are also two holy sons of the God of war Church in the city. Although they are only the strength of the upper holy land, once the God comes, they are at least the existence of level 16 and 17. The existence of this level can kill Sean with one finger; The line-up of the St. Joels empire is obviously more terrible. The three paladins are together. All these guys are cruel characters at the same level as kokirei, and according to the story in the game, they are said to be able to play the strength of super strong people, which is extremely powerful. Even if Sean has kokirei, it''s no problem to deal with a strong person at this level with kokirei''s strength. At the same time, it''s not fun to face many people. So now he must bind Christina to his chariot and form a group, so that he is qualified to make a shudder in the battlefield of this tripartite struggle. Looking at Christina''s colder and colder face, even vaguely had the meaning of completely turning over and starting, Sean finally spoke in a deep voice: "Oscar didn''t say who that person is, but told me that that person is the most critical existence in the battle of fate Because of him, other forces gathered and today''s situation was achieved. Edward wants him because it is said that only this person has the possibility to kill Edward. Therefore, if he dies, Edward will really not be killed. At that time, the whole miracle continent will fall into a situation of death! " Hearing Sean''s words, Christina was obviously stunned, the frost color on her face disappeared, and asked in a deep voice, "what you said is true?" Sean didn''t know that his words were actually very close to reality. Now he just wanted to stabilize Christina, so he had to nod his head and say, "of course it''s true. Oscar told me this He said that this matter should not be known to too many people, otherwise the road of fate would change. I didn''t want to say it, because I was worried that if the situation was really changed, something very troublesome would happen, but you wouldn''t help, so I had to tell you the truth. " Christina''s face really changed this time. Levi and Eliza couldn''t help but turn their heads slightly and look at Sean. Obviously, they were also a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Sean didn''t speak before because of this reason. Only coquirre turned his mouth. Others may not know, but kokirei, who has a soul contract with Sean, can''t know better. Sean just put all the trouble and responsibility on Oscar. Even if there is any problem in the future, Oscar will carry the pot, not him. When it comes to Yin and trouble, if Sean thinks he is second, I''m afraid no one in the world is qualified to be first. Just then, a violent explosion suddenly sounded. Edward, who has been waiting for no reply, has boldly started killing! Sean really wanted to point at Edward''s nose and curse hard. NIMA''s early action would be better. She also said so much nonsense. Do you know that 99% of the villains died because of talking too much? Of course, this idea is actually just thinking. Sean can''t point at Edward''s nose and scold now. Instead, he wants to avoid Edward as much as possible, because this guy still remembers Sean''s letter, and he suffered so much loss in Sean''s hand when he was the king capital of Ryan kingdom. Now there is no one around Sean who can stop Edward, so Sean naturally doesn''t want to run into Edward. The roaring explosion sounded again. However, compared with the first explosion, it was not so deafening, but this time there were countless screams. Obviously, the residents of adroan are beginning to suffer. All this seemed like a fuse. Edward finally began to take action regardless of his feelings. As a demon God, people''s impression is that they always destroy the sky and the earth, and destroy wherever they go. Edward is indeed worthy of the name of the demon God. The ice inflammation he has is the most powerful lethal weapon for life. Anyone who is infected with it will turn into powder in an instant. Although people with strong strength can avoid turning into powder, it is not a simple thing to put out the ice inflammation infected with the body, and may even exhaust their fighting spirit. With Edward''s killing, there began to be adventurers and mercenaries under the golden territory in adroan City, and even the golden strongmen began to fall one by one. At Edward''s level, the human sea tactics and the strength of the army can be said to be meaningless, because they have extremely strong range lethality, and even their personal strength is far faster than the reaction speed of normal people. Just a few explosions, several blocks of adroan city have been completely destroyed by Edward. Looking down from the sky, it is like a blue flower blooming in the interior of adroan, accounting for one eighth of the whole city. And the flower is still spreading. If this trend continues, it will occupy one seventh of the whole city in a few minutes. The number of casualties is also rising rapidly at an extremely terrible speed. The most tragic death was Woody''s wylan cavalry Corps. At this moment, woody, who is located in the city Lord''s house, can hardly see the extreme. But he knew very well that his strength was not qualified to compete with Edward. Even if the two holy sons did not surrender, they were not qualified to fight with Edward. Woody also knew that even if he asked the two holy sons to deal with Edward, they could not agree, because the strength gap between the two sides was here, and they could not sacrifice their lives to deal with Edward. Therefore, woody can only order his troops to evacuate and shelter quickly. This war, the situation at this time is no longer a situation in which he can intervene. Death threats and panic have begun to spread rapidly throughout adroan. At this moment, urban residents also began to rush out of the city crazily. The streets were full of people. They didn''t know that this situation would make the death toll rise crazily. Especially those who rushed to the gate to get out of the city were stunned to find that the four gates were frozen at the moment Edward began to kill. So the people at the city gate wanted to return, but the uninformed people were desperately squeezing towards the city gate, so the chaotic crowd even began to stampede, which undoubtedly exacerbated the death toll. In this case, even the army is completely unable to stop it. On the contrary, it is better to say that a large number of soldiers do not even have the opportunity to find shelter. They are completely caught in the flow of people and helpless to face death. This is adroan''s disaster. And adroan''s death. Edward has begun to wave and plant the second flower of death ice crystal, and nearly one seventh of the whole city of adroan has become a death zone. Finally. The paladin from the St. Joels empire finally couldn''t help it. Ziggs, the head of the pure white wing, and Jabin, the "eternal Holy Shield", took off together. The dazzling light emitted by the angel outfit gave the residents of the whole city of adroan the illusion that God came down to earth at this moment. At this moment, many residents knelt down one after another and prayed piously to the God of war Martz. Ziggs and Jabin, who witnessed this scene, had some unnatural convulsions in their faces. In fact, they did not expect that the two sons of Mars, the God of war, had such a cruel heart that they would rather watch the death of countless believers than fight. Therefore, the two of them couldn''t help fighting. If it had been more than half a year ago, it would have been enough to deal with Edward alone. But today, even if ziggs is in a state of awakening, he can''t compete with Edward. Therefore, he has to join hands with Jabin. The two Paladins were suspended in mid air. After looking at each other, they rushed towards Edward with a very tacit understanding. Edward also knew that if these paladins were not solved, he would not be able to save Diane, so he also welcomed them without hesitation. At this time, the three men who fought fiercely in the sky did not notice that several figures suddenly appeared on adroan''s roof. Chapter 1015 At this moment, the city of adroan has completely fallen into a state of death hell. Originally, the population saturation of adroan would not make the streets crowded and trampled, but because nearly one sixth of the whole city has completely become a dead area, coupled with all the garrisons that should not have appeared in the city, the scene has become completely chaotic. If you really want to travel in the whole city, the only choice at this time is to walk on the roof. In fact, many smart people have climbed to the roof and tried to find a way to live by relying on the roof. But unfortunately, they soon found that without the strength above the silver border, they could not walk on the roof at all, because there was a great gap between houses in many areas, and there was no fighting spirit to support long-distance jumping with explosive strength, even if they went on the roof, it would be meaningless. But soon, many people found that five figures were flying at a very fast speed on the roof. From the moving speed and jumping ability of these people, there is no doubt that they are really strong. Many people seeking escape have asked for help, hoping that these people can take a ride to escape the city of death. However, it was obvious that these people simply ignored the cries for help around them, and those around them soon saw the problem, because their movement was not running for their lives outside the city, but approaching the dead area in the city. These five figures are naturally Sean, levy, Eliza, kokirei and Christina. The five of them climbed up the roof quickly from the confrontation between Edward and two Paladins from the St. Joels Empire, and then moved quickly with the help of the vastness of the roof. Originally, they didn''t know where the person they wanted to save was hidden. Although Sean obtained information from Oscar, there was only a general speculation about the specific hiding place, which could not be completely accurate to the specific coordinates. However, when the two Paladins took off and began to talk to Edward, Sean found the specific location with sharp eyes, so he quickly approached the place with others. Because there is a card like Kou Jilei, Sean doesn''t worry too much. After all, even if Kou Jilei is not the opponent of the other party, it shouldn''t be a problem to entangle the other party, which is enough for Sean and others to save the perfect person and leave quickly. However, the development trend of things is obviously more complex than Sean expected. Sean is obviously not the only one staring at this place. Two holy sons from the God of war church, bissos and suanzo, and woody, the city Lord of adroan, also appeared on the roof, and intersected with the route of Sean and others. Ben didn''t notice each other''s two sides. He soon stopped halfway and stood on both sides of a roof away from each other. Unlike woody needed Christina to know the identity of the other party after she reported her home, bissos and suanso just glanced at Christina''s clothes and knew that Christina was the silver robed executive of the Peace Council, So his eyes couldn''t help but sweep to Sean and others. They had heard Woody''s report a few days ago and knew that adroan now had five Peace Council executives. For the two holy sons, they naturally do not want to have any conflict with the Peace Council. After all, it is not good for the God of war church. Especially at present, when the seventh demon God attacks and the paladin chief of the St. Joels empire is also present, they don''t want to conflict with the five executives of the Peace Council. After all, according to Woody''s description, the strength of these five people is not weak. But when the eyes of the two holy sons fell on kokirei, the faces of bisos and suanso suddenly changed. "The breath of fate!" Suanso shouted directly. Perhaps for ordinary people, the strong smell of fate in kokirei has calmed down long after this period of time, and will not send out strong fluctuations again. However, for the holy son born in the church, it is not surprising that kokirei''s breath that is obviously incompatible with the world can never be completely eliminated no matter how long it takes, so they can recognize it. Hearing suanso''s voice, Sean''s face suddenly became cold, and his eyes became clear when he looked at bissos and suanso. From the beginning, Sean didn''t intend to conflict with the God of war Church - at least not now. Even after hearing Oscar''s words, he thought about joining hands with the people of the God of war church to deal with the paladin chief of the St. Joels empire. After all, the interests of both sides are the same, which leads to the possibility of cooperation between the two sides who are enemies at some time - for Sean, only he has a conspiracy against the God of war church now, On the contrary, the Ares church did not know his existence. But now, hearing the voices of the two holy sons, Sean knew that the people of the God of war church must have been thinking about kokirei since the moment kokirei appeared. The so-called enemy is just the opponent of the conflict of interest. So Sean realized at this moment that it was impossible for him to cooperate with the God of war Church in this battle. Suanso and bissos looked at each other and saw the heat in each other''s eyes. Originally, they thought it would take a lot of effort to catch the breath of fate, but they didn''t expect this man to appear in front of them. How can this make the two holy sons not excited? After all, compared with the paladin who killed the St. Joels Empire, it is more important for the God of war church to bring kokire back to the Martz Cathedral for sacrifice! Because this can not only make the God of war church or the northern duchy Federation produce more legendary strongmen, but also make their own strength into the ranks of super strongmen. If they can really become a super strong person, it is basically equivalent to standing at the peak of the world. At that time, they will no longer need to rely on God''s surrender, and they can have a very high position only by their own strength. So at this moment, the two holy sons had completely ignored the paladins of the St. Joels empire. Thinking of this, suanso and bissos could no longer restrain their inner excitement and rushed towards Sean and others. As for the Peace Council, bissos and suanso didn''t care about their thoughts at this time. Anyway, the whole adroan had been confused into this situation. Even if they killed the people of the Peace Council, they could completely blame St. Joels Empire and Edward. At that time, the peace council will find trouble with the St. Joels Empire, which will bring more benefits to the Federation of the northern principality and the God of war church. The two holy sons made such a vigorous move, which naturally slowed Woody''s reaction. When he reacted, bissos and suanso had rushed to Sean and others, one left and one right, ready to attack kokirei. However, before kokirei could fight back, Christina and Levi next to him had met him from left to right. Although Christina''s strength is only the lower sanctuary, her combat effectiveness in a completely explosive state is not necessarily weaker than that in the upper sanctuary. In addition, the two saints didn''t pay attention to Sean and others at all, so when Christina made a bold move, she was in a hurry when she was the target of bissoston. To this end, bissos had to give up the attack and stop to parry Christina''s attack. Bissos folded his hands on his chest, and the palm of his left hand blocked Christina''s right fist. An angry wave burst out suddenly, shaking the clothes and robes on both sides. The roof couldn''t bear the explosive force generated by the two people and collapsed directly. The two who lost their foothold had to jump up, and then both sides fell on the two roofs again, but Christina''s falling posture was a little better because of her rush; Bisos was attacked by Christina with a heavy fist and flew back with the power of the fist, so the roof of the landing point had to be removed. The explosion of this power collapsed a large area. As for suanso, who was welcomed by Levi, the situation was no better than pissos. After seeing the other party''s hand, Levi knew that the person in front of him was an enemy rather than a friend, so there was no mercy in his hand. After the broad chopping blade in your hand is wielded, a golden sword Qi like pi Lian breaks through the air. The sword Qi is two meters high. Although it seems that it is only more than ten centimeters wide, the impact of the sword Qi is extended to three meters. It can be said that it completely envelops Su Ansuo. If suanso insists on continuing the attack, he will not be able to avoid the sword attack. Levi is obviously not weaker than suanso''s strength. It is obviously impossible for him to carry the golden sword damage. Therefore, suanso had to give up the attack immediately and withdraw quickly. Christina and levy were standing on both sides of the roof. At this time, both sides of the roof were unreservedly exerted by the three holy land strongmen. Naturally, it was impossible to keep the whole roof, so it soon collapsed completely. It even affected the structure of the whole house, which collapsed directly from top to bottom. After the sword was wielded, Levi naturally realized that something was wrong. At this time, Christina had also got up and jumped to another roof, so Levi reached out to pick up Eliza next to her and jumped to the roof where Christina was. As for Sean, he was grabbed by the collar by the quick eyed kokirey, then jumped out and landed next to Levi and Eliza. This short confrontation seemed to be a draw, but in fact, the two sons from the God of war church suffered a small loss. Woody didn''t come back until this meeting. He was stunned at Sean and others. He couldn''t help but be glad he didn''t provoke these madmen before. However, pissos and suanso looked cold. But under this cold face, their eyes became sharp, even with a kind of dignified color. The real strong, after reaching a certain realm, will not care too much about the realm gap. Especially the realm of the holy land. The gap between the top, middle and bottom lies entirely in the understanding of the rules and the perfection of their own fields. On the contrary, the gap in personal strength is not particularly large. Of course, this is for real talents like Christina and Levi. For people like woody, it is obviously impossible for him to compete with the upper sanctuary at the stage of the lower sanctuary. Therefore, under this confrontation, bissos and suanso found that they took the people of the peace council too simply. But it''s no wonder they were so arrogant before. In fact, they are one in a million talented people. In addition, they have won a series of great victories in the recent battle against the St. Joels Empire, so they are naturally somewhat arrogant under this momentum - after all, the real strong pay most attention to momentum and self-confidence in wartime. If they don''t even have such invincible self-confidence and momentum, then they are destined to end their life. Bissos and suanso looked at each other, and then turned to Sean and others again. They looked very serious. Defiant, defiant, defiant, but after discovering that their opponent''s strength is not weak, they can naturally quickly return to their normal mentality towards the enemy - as a superior Holy Land strongman who shocks the legendary realm, they still have the ability of self-control. Like those bronze and silver, it is impossible to appear on such strong people because they are angry or frightened after discovering that their opponents are not weak. "Leave it to us." Levi looked at the two sons and suddenly said. He didn''t see Sean, but the situation didn''t allow him to be distracted. The straight-line distance between the two sides does not even exceed 30 meters. This distance is not far from the realm of silver or bronze, but for people in the realm of holy land, it is just an instant explosion. Therefore, Levi naturally did not dare to be distracted to wait and see other places, because Levi knew that the opponent was not simple after the two immediately adjusted their mentality and put forward this attention. No amount of caution can be taken. Some enemies can see at a glance whether the other party''s is worth their full efforts. Undoubtedly, in Levi''s view, these two holy sons are worthy of their full efforts. Even Levi was vaguely excited. He has not met such a strong man worthy of his full efforts for a long time. You know, people who aspire to become legendary strong or even super strong must need several qualified grindstones in their life. Only by gradually accumulating their own experience in these countless battles can they examine their own shortcomings, so as to improve their growth path and move forward to a higher level. Sean glanced at Levi. He didn''t ask if he could solve his opponent. From Levi''s fighting spirit and momentum at this time, Sean knew that Levi was in a state of excitement. He once overheard Eliza mention that levika has been in the upper holy land for a long time and has never sought an opportunity to break through - for the residents of the floating island, they rarely encounter the battle of life and death except going to the experience level, and Levi is already the strongest in their age group, and ordinary people can''t fight Levi at all, Therefore, he did not find an opponent that he could seriously deal with. At this moment, it is rare to have an enemy who makes Levi excited about war. Sean naturally won''t open his mouth to disrupt Levi''s momentum. He nodded heavily and said, "OK!" There were no other scenes or discouraging words to make Levi careful. Sean trusted Levi unreservedly, and then pulled Christina and continued to move towards the target site without looking back. He naturally knows who "we" in Levi''s "give it to us" refers to. It is obvious that he and Levi have always been in the form of partners and have a tacit understanding with each other. Although Christina still has a reluctant look on her face - she really wants to fight bisos, but she also knows how far there is sometimes between her teammates who cooperate with tacit understanding and those who have no tacit understanding. So she can only silently turn around and leave with Sean. After all, she still has self-knowledge - she may be able to compete with the general superior Holy Land strongman, but in the face of the superior Holy Land strongman who is also a genius, her advantage and talent are obviously not enough. Perhaps in a short time, she can compete with bisos and exchange attack and defense with each other, but if the battle time is long, she will naturally be completely suppressed. Therefore, at this time, if she and Levi join hands, it will only become Levi''s burden and burden, and can not play any role of support and cooperation. Therefore, it is far less valuable than the magician Eliza. Looking at Sean and others showing their backs unprepared, bissos wanted to pursue. However, as soon as he showed his intention, Levi''s fierce momentum broke out completely, like a fierce sword that had been restrained for countless years and finally came out of the scabbard. He was so surprised that Bezos didn''t dare to make any action at all - because he found that he had been locked by Levi''s Qi machine. Su Ansuo on the other side was also locked by Eliza''s Qi machine at this time - at this time, Su Ansuo was surprised to find that the girl who looked like a magician was not as simple as a magician. Turning his head, bissos stared at Levi coldly. He knew that if Levi and Eliza were not solved, he was afraid that they would not want to leave easily, so he could only say to woody in a deep voice, "woody, catch up with them. Except for the kid, the other two people will solve it directly." Chapter 1016 Sean, Kirkley and Christina are moving quickly on the roof. Now that his identity has been completely exposed and he has torn his face with the God of war church, there is naturally no need to continue to move forward in a secretive way. Therefore, the speed of people has naturally increased a lot, even very fast. Those who are also worried about how to get out on the roof, when they see the figure of Sean and others, everyone''s face shows an indescribable shock, because their naked eyes can''t capture the speed of Sean and others at all, and the only thing they can see is a few extremely blurred shadows. Many people can''t understand that since Sean and others are so strong, why don''t you want to leave, but move in the direction of focusing on the disaster area? But some things that others can''t understand don''t mean it''s meaningless. The speed of the three people was very fast. Soon they came to the destination, only a hundred meters away. But at this time, kokirei''s body suddenly gave a meal. His small hands suddenly grabbed Sean and Christina''s clothes and directly pulled the puller behind him. Sean and Christina obviously didn''t expect such a situation. When they were unprepared, they were immediately thrown out by kokirei. Sean is fine. After all, he knows the strength of kokirei. But Christina''s heart was filled with another shock. The strength of Levi and Eliza itself has shocked Christina, because she can''t understand where Sean found so many experts. Kirkiri ray, Christina only treated him as a timid child before. Until today, when she acted on the roof, she found that kirkiri Ray''s strength was not weaker than that of the lower holy land, but such a small child had such strong strength, which could not help but shocked Kristina again. But until this time, Christina found that kokirei was not a lower holy land at all. Because if it''s just the next Holy Land, Christina can''t feel kokirei''s hand. Christina can''t feel it until the strong one who is stronger than her makes a shot. But Christina on the roof of a house more than ten meters away, thrown by kokirei, still looked at kokirei in disbelief. Almost as soon as Sean and Christina were thrown out, and then they fell on the roof together, an extremely strong momentum burst out. This extremely strong momentum erupted completely with the naked eye. It was really like a tsunami. All the houses in this blue momentum were completely crushed into powder in an instant. Even those residents who had no time to escape in the house turned into blood fog. Christina, who was still shocked by kokirei''s strength, saw the scene in front of her in the twinkling of an eye, and her face became extremely angry in an instant. With her strength and vision, she can naturally see that the person who can break out such a terrible momentum is definitely the real top power at the peak of the legend. At this time, the only legendary strong man left in adroan is naturally the third Paladin who did not participate in the siege of confessor Edward. Obviously, ziggs is not at ease that Diane has no guards around him - it''s not that he doesn''t want to use the time of confrontation with Edward to let Laurent leave with Diane, but he knows very well that if Laurent does so, Edward will attack Laurent directly without scruples, which will cause more casualties. In particular, they are still in the enemy''s territory at the moment. Therefore, when hearing Edward''s attack, ziggs made a decision at the first time. He and jabian joined hands to entangle Edward, and then tried to delay the time until little white came to support. Only in this way can they successfully take Diane away. Because of this, in order to prevent others from sneaking in troubled waters, ziggs asked Laurent, known as the left wing of God, to "protect" Diane. When Laurent felt that Sean and others had no scruples to release their own momentum and attack directly, he naturally couldn''t care about anything else. He immediately completely expanded his field and included everything around him in the restricted area. In order to ensure the safety and cleanliness of the surrounding area, Laurent naturally can only wash the residents in adroan. Anyway, for their morning church, these believers who believe in the God of war marz are not the same kind of people as them. Therefore, Laurent has no burden and pressure to start. However, this behavior clearly angered Christina, the silver robed executive of the Peace Council. And Sean is also angry - but Sean''s reason for anger is different from Christina''s. If it hadn''t been for kokirei''s sudden move to throw them out just now, I''m afraid that even if they could resist the suppression of Laurent''s field, they would definitely be hurt. After all, they didn''t feel the field atmosphere suddenly burst out. I saw a man wearing a blue war armor, his hands on the hilts of two long swords around his waist, and a man wearing a covered helmet rising slowly from the only intact building within a radius of hundreds of meters. The momentum emanating from him is very thick, especially within the range of three or four meters around him, you can see that the air has been completely distorted. "I am Laurent hegler tell, the left wing of God and one of the four paladins of the St. Joels empire." Laurent was floating in the air. His voice was not big, but it was very clear. At least Sean and Christina heard it clearly. "We have no intention of being an enemy of the Peace Council, so I hope you in the peace council will not make it difficult for us. Let''s make concessions to each other." "Hand over the people you imprisoned." Christina was too lazy to talk nonsense to each other and said in a deep voice immediately. "This man is a traitor within our church. We will take him back to St. Joels for trial." Laurent replied in a deep voice, "this is an internal matter of the our church and is not under jurisdiction of the your peace council, so you have no reason to intervene." "This man is the key to solving Edward. You must hand him over." Christina won''t be intimidated by the other party, and the peace parliament has never been a group of reasonable people. They are reasonable. They say to the two countries in dispute that if it involves their own problems, they never bother to be reasonable, because the brain path of these people is different from that of normal people, "don''t let me say it again." "Sorry, I can''t promise that." Laurent also directly refused Christina''s request. For them, Diane is related to the inheritance task of the church for thousands of years. It is impossible to hand over people here. "As for the demon God, our morninglight church is already trying to solve it at this time. On the contrary, why do you people in the peace council entangle with our internal traitors, This really makes me deeply doubt. " "I say it again for the last time. Hand over the man. He is the key to solving this problem!" "I know this traitor better than you. Even if he is handed over, he will never attack Edward, because there are some things you don''t know." Laurent still said that if he could solve the problem with language, to be honest, he didn''t want to do it, "this is a pagan! He once collaborated with Edward to make trouble. In order to solve this problem, the morning light church will let our four paladins fight together, so the traitor must be brought back to the church for trial. " Christina''s pupils suddenly shrunk and turned to Sean. There was not only some doubt in her eyes, but also a cold look in her eyes. But who is Sean? Who cares about Christina''s look. Things have developed to the current map. How can he fall short again, so he directly said: "we don''t care if you want to bring him back to the church for trial, but only he can solve Edward at this time, so I think you should let him come out to help solve the current crisis Or is there a conspiracy hidden in your St. Joels Empire, so you dare not let people out? " Laurent''s eyes fell on Sean and suddenly became sharp. Although Sean felt great pressure, he was not too afraid, because he knew from the beginning that it was impossible to negotiate with the other party to solve the problem. The paladins of the St. Joels empire are used to being strong. In particular, Sean heard from Oscar that the man personally arrested by the four paladins of the St. Joels empire is a very important person. Sean is more sure that there is no possibility of compromise between them. Therefore, Sean''s real purpose is to provoke contradictions between the St. Joels Empire and the Peace Council. Seeing that Laurent didn''t speak, Sean shouted directly, "if you don''t hand over people again, don''t blame us for using force." This time, it seems that Sean, a "weak" guy, finally offended Laurent, a legendary strong man, so his attitude became extremely tough: "my field is an absolute forbidden area. If you dare to step in without permission, I will treat you as pagans." Hearing this, Christine naton laughed angrily. As a silver robed executive of the Peace Council, when was she so threatened and vilified? "Then I''ll try." Sure enough, Christina shouted coldly in an instant, and immediately wanted to rush into Laurent''s field. But as soon as Christina made a move, Sean next to her stopped her directly. This move naturally caused Christina''s extreme dissatisfaction, and even vaguely meant the transfer of hatred. "The gap between us and his strength is too big. We are not opponents. You go in and just die. His attitude is not kidding. You go in and just die." Sean said in a deep voice, "this man, I''ll leave it to kokirey." "He?" Christina had a look of anger and suddenly became stunned. Kokirei didn''t speak, but turned around and looked at Sean, then pointed to Laurent floating in front of him and said, "eat?" Sean didn''t know what kokirei meant, but he knew how strong kokirei was, so he simply said¡° This time, you can do whatever you want. I don''t care about you. Anyway, you just let him have no time to trouble me. " Hearing the speech, kokirei nodded heavily. When he turned his head and looked at Laurent, his face showed a rare color of excitement, and even subconsciously licked his lips. Laurent, however, did not know why, when he was so stared at by the child who had been ignored by him before, he suddenly had the illusion that his hair stood upright. At the next moment, Laurent, like many people, looked at kokirei in horror - more accurately, kokirei who completely broke out the amazing momentum converging in his body. This momentum soon broke through the realm of the Holy Land and directly entered the unique momentum intensity of the legendary strong. But even so, this momentum did not stop, but continued to climb. Thirteen steps. Fourteen steps. From the first to the fifteenth order, kokirei''s momentum stopped growing. This is the unique momentum and intensity of the legendary top strong! Laurent looked at kokirei with a shocked look on his face. He didn''t expect that this guy who looked like a child actually had the same strength as himself! Almost after making his momentum climb to the legendary peak, kokirei suddenly waved his right hand. The ring he wore on his middle finger sent out a dazzling cold light, and then the cold light gradually turned into the shape of a sword. When kokirei''s right hand was held on the handle of the sword, the light on the sword began to enlarge and extend gradually. However, in just a few seconds, a lightsaber that was only a few inches long turned into a pure white heavy sword that was about two meters long and more than one meter wide. The Epee has an obvious double-layer floating feeling. The position in the middle of the body is thicker. On the contrary, the blade twice is slightly thinner in a slope shape. The middle part of the sword body is silvery, with golden complex texture extending from the sword edge guard to the sword tip. Although these patterns can''t see what they are, they give people the feeling that they should be some kind of inscription. This Epee, which looks at least hundreds of kilograms and is almost equal to the height of two kokirei, is held by kokirei alone. Kou Jilei put up his epee and held it high above his head. His calm and calm face suddenly changed and looked very solemn and serious. With his soft drink, the heavy sword also fell suddenly. A silvery white light broke through the air in an instant. The speed of this sword was so fast that it almost hit Laurent''s field barrier as soon as it appeared. When the light dissipated, a large cobweb crack appeared in the field blasted by the sword. The next second, kokirei disappeared on the roof he was standing on. The crowd only heard a clear sound. When Sean and Christina looked intently, there was only a hole like a hole left at the crack of the field hit by kokirey, and a small figure had collided with Laurent at this time. Then, the field that Laurent developed completely disappeared, and his face was even more frightened at this time, because even he couldn''t figure out why his field suddenly collapsed out of control. Only Sean knew that this was kokirey''s unique ability. The law is distorted. Laurent, who used his double swords to hold kokirei''s silver heavy sword, was not only shocked on his face, but also extremely nervous in his heart. Because he found that he underestimated the kid in front of him too much. He didn''t expect that his field was not only broken, but also the speed of the other party was much faster than he imagined. If he hadn''t relied on his extremely rich combat experience and keen perception of danger, coupled with the conditioned reflex action trained all year round, I''m afraid he would have been directly killed by Kou Jilei at this time! Seeing that his sudden blow was blocked, kokirei was also slightly stunned on his face. It seemed that he didn''t expect such a result. Therefore, this situation immediately made kokirei feel a little uncomfortable. Kokirei quickly raised the Epee again, and then fell suddenly. Its speed simply exceeded the limit reaction of human body. What is more frightening is that when kokirei''s sword fell again on Laurent''s double swords, a sound explosion suddenly opened in the air, and the surrounding air seemed to be completely emptied into a vacuum area in an instant. And Laurent was directly split by kokirei''s sword, and then fell on the side of the city wall hundreds of meters away from here! Chapter 1017 Laurent fell directly into the city wall like a shell and completely destroyed a small section of the city wall. With the collapse of this section of the city wall, countless rubble also splashed out at the same time, pouring down like a stone rain, smashing countless houses. This undoubtedly makes Adrian worse. As the left wing of God and one of the two guardians of the Pope of the morning light church, when Laurent encountered such a bad situation, he was shocked and naturally raised a burst of anger. He shouted angrily, shook all the stones on his body, climbed out of the collapsed stone pit of the city wall, looked up and glared at kokirei flying at a very high speed. Laurent took a deep breath, his blue armor scattered a burst of soft light, Laurent''s slightly disordered breathing quickly calmed down, and the injuries invisible under the armor were quickly treated and recovered in an instant. The angel outfit on Laurent''s body is called "Gabriel" and its attribute is "water". It is famous for its excellent endurance and long-lasting combat ability and has the magical ability to heal its own injuries. Among the four paladins of the St. Joels Empire, Laurent is recognized as the strongest one who is best at delaying combat time. Even zigus with Michael can''t beat Laurent in a short time - Laurent, as the holder of this Gabriel, is the second holder of the endurance combat time record among the previous Gabriel holders of the St. Joels empire. If anyone came to fight Laurent, it would not be able to break through, let alone blow Laurent away. Only kokirei, who has the cheating method of distorting the law, can suppress Laurent. At this time, when Laurent rose again, the momentum of the whole person was suddenly different. Maybe until now, he is really serious. Kokirei, who arrived with amazing momentum, also stopped about 100 meters from Laurent. His eyes were slightly examined and confused. For his own strength, kokirei is naturally very clear, so he also knows what kind of injury will be caused by his blow after pulling kokirei away. But now, kokirei didn''t smell the bloody smell that should have filled the air, and although he couldn''t see how Laurent looked, kokirei knew that from the momentum emanating from the other party, his state was better than when he was hit by himself before. This state also made kokirei cautious and put away his playful mind. However, if this is the only way, it will make kokirei tied up, which is obviously impossible. Because less than ten seconds after the confrontation between the two sides, kokirei took the lead again - kokirei rushed to Laurent again at a very fast speed, and even a sound barrier wave broke out in the air. Laurent''s pupils suddenly shrunk, the long sword held by his hands quickly separated, and stabbed in the air one after another. Almost every stab left a blue edge of ice in the air, and his whole person was also retreating rapidly. Maybe kokirei''s speed is too fast. So that the figure of kokirei could not be seen in the air. The only thing that could be seen was that the ice edges suspended in mid air exploded one by one. However, in just one second, hundreds of ice ridges scattered in the air of Laurent had burst open, scattering a beautiful blue crystal sand mist in the sky. A figure suddenly appeared in front of Laurent. This made Laurent''s pupil shrink suddenly, and the remaining light in the corner of his eye caught a silvery white cold light from left to right. Its speed seemed to wipe out the air completely. As a result, Laurent could only hasten to fold his double swords again, like a pair of scissors against kokirei''s heavy sword. A sonic boom swings in the air again. However, different from the vacuum area shaken by the confrontation between kokirei and Laurent, this time, when the heavy sword and two long swords hit each other again, a light gray spherical energy cover was launched with two people as the center of the circle. The energy cover expands rapidly at a very fast speed. It is vaguely visible to the naked eye that countless gray lightning is swimming on the energy cover. With the expansion of the energy cover, all objects touching the energy edge area are completely crushed in an instant. Not only the buildings turned into powder, but also the earth burst and disintegrated in an instant, and those who had no time to escape were completely crushed into a blood mist by this powerful energy impact, not even a touch of broken meat. The area within hundreds of meters turned into a real clearance area in the confrontation between kokirei and Laurent. However, this is still not the end! And Laurent, obviously, couldn''t stop kokirei''s powerful sweep - he was again pulled hundreds of meters away by kokirei. But this time, kokirei didn''t wait for Laurent to fly out as slowly as before, but at the moment Laurent was pulled out, he caught up with him at a very fast speed, even slightly faster than Laurent. Therefore, when kokirei stopped, he happened to be in front of Laurent flying out. Kokirei raised his sword in both hands, then aimed at the track where Laurent was pulled to, and suddenly waved down his heavy sword. With the silver light of the sword exploding, the heavy sword fell on Laurent''s chest and directly hit him to the ground without even a symbolic struggle and struggle. Almost only a roar was heard, and the hard ground was like a wave. The whole land shook up a wave of sand and stone like a tsunami, extending hundreds of meters away - under the shock of completely changing the terrain, the houses within a radius of 100 meters completely collapsed, raising only gray smoke. The confrontation between kokirei and Laurent was very fast. The three successive battles were just less than a minute. What Sean and Christina can see is nothing more than the smoke from two battle sites four or five hundred meters apart. Of course, with their eyes, it can be seen that the person who completely gained the upper hand was kokirei, and as one of the four paladins of the long-standing St. Joels Empire, Laurent, the left wing of God, was beaten around like a shell without resistance under kokirei''s repressive attack. This scene made Christina feel incredible. "That child... Is not human?" Christina asked with some surprise. However, in the face of Christina''s question, Sean didn''t open his mouth. His eyes fell on the only intact house about a hundred meters away - because of the defense field previously deployed by Laurent, all the surrounding houses have been completely destroyed by Laurent. This is the power of the legendary strong. It''s simply a matter of trying to destroy a city with every move - only the aftershocks caused by the two battles between kokirei and Laurent have destroyed everything within a radius of 600 or 700 meters. This is why once the legendary strong start fighting, they will try their best to avoid being in crowded places, because it is impossible to hide such news. Christina was very angry because Laurent slaughtered so many residents in the city, but she didn''t even have the idea of anger at this time. "Let''s hurry to save people first." Sean said in a deep voice. Christina did not ask about kokirei again, but said in a deep voice: "Laurent has not entered the awakening state. Maybe the kid can suppress it now, but once the angel costume enters the awakening state, Laurent''s strength will be promoted to the line of super strong..." "I know." Sean nodded heavily. Naturally, he was very clear about this, but he had no choice. Only kokirei can fight Laurent. In addition, no one on their side can fight each other. Of course, there is hope. If Sean can step into the realm of holy land here, kokirei''s strength can be further improved. But Sean is really not confident in himself, so he is so eager to save the man imprisoned by the St. Joels Empire - according to Oscar, this man has the strength to fight with ziggs, so only when he is liberated can Sean become the biggest winner in this scuffle. "Someone is coming." Just when Sean and Christina wanted to start, Christina suddenly turned her head and said in a deep voice. Almost at the moment when Christina''s words fell, a figure rushed over at a fast speed, and her thick momentum was extremely amazing. However, both Sean and Christina are no strangers to this momentum, because they have had a hand in hand before. This man, of course, is the current patriarch of the Wynn family and the Lord of adroan, woody Wynn. Woody is no longer as graceful as before. Instead, he is like a madman. He is not only disheveled, but even his eyes are bloodshot. Or maybe it is because he has entered the state of madness, so the momentum emitted by woody is so amazing. In fact, it is not difficult for Sean to understand Woody''s mentality at this time. The hard-working city has become the home of this war. First, Edward destroyed one sixth, and now corkire and Laurent directly destroyed the other seventh. If you count the fluctuations caused by the confrontation between the two holy sons of the God of war church on the other side and Levi and Eliza, It can be said that the whole adroan has been destroyed almost a quarter of the area. It doesn''t say whether the repair can be completed after the incident, but at present, the only thing we can be sure is that Adrian will never recover his former glory after the war. If this happens in Sean''s void City, Sean is afraid to declare war directly with the God of war church and the St. Joels empire. But being able to understand doesn''t mean you''ll stop or sympathize. After all, the two sides have different positions. Therefore, this war is naturally doomed to be unavoidable. Sean took a deep breath, looked at woody coming at a high speed, and then said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid you can''t stop him alone in his current crazy state." Christina didn''t speak, but she knew that woody was almost bent on fighting to the death. Even if she can fight with woody under normal conditions without losing, she must pay a certain price in the face of such woody at this time. Therefore, Christina will not be brave enough to refuse Sean''s words at this time: "I''m responsible for the face-to-face battle. You wait for the opportunity to look for opportunities." "OK." Sean, who also has self-knowledge, certainly won''t ask to fight woody head-on. He knew very well that the man in front of him was the last obstacle in front of him. ¡­¡­ At this time, it was on the other side of the main battlefield of adroan. Oscar, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes: "here it is." At this moment, there is a golden awn shining between heaven and earth. Oscar, who was as silent as a stone, immediately boiled his blood all over, and his momentum suddenly gushed out. Almost in an instant, he reached the limit that the world wall could bear, and the surrounding earth began to shake slightly. There was a black lightning, about 100 meters in front of Oscar, silently generated in the air. Then the black lightning turned into a black lightning ball. The surrounding air flow began to pour into the black lightning ball, quickly filled and expanded the lightning ball, and then gradually turned into a black void gap - this is a space crack! There was a cold air from the other side of the void crack, spreading like mercury, directly covering the surrounding tens of meters of ground with a layer of frost. However, in Oscar''s eyes, the scenery he saw was somewhat different from the situation in front of him: what he saw was that countless breath symbolizing death slowly filled in. The ears are filled with the howling of countless wronged souls, which is desolate and particularly terrible. There is a figure stepping out from the crack of the void. This is a young man in a black evening dress. He has very supple long black hair and a proud and awe inspiring breath from top to bottom. If Sean were here, he would be stunned. Because the one who stepped out of the void crack was no one else, it was Beth! When Beth stepped out of the void crack, the void crack behind him soon disappeared completely. However, looking at Oscar in front of him, Beth''s eyes also showed some strange color. Obviously, he didn''t expect that someone was still standing in front of him: "do you want to stop me?" "Yes." Oscar smiled and nodded. He looked very calm and calm. He was not frightened by the awe inspiring and terrible momentum emitted by Beth. "In this doomed battle of fate, you are the seventh line of destiny, and I am your doomed opponent." "You are not my opponent." Beth shook her head slightly and said faintly. "I know." Oscar still kept smiling, "so I didn''t want to beat you at all. All I need to do is stop you here until the doomed battle is over You know, you are not the one who has the ticket to the battle of fate behind you. " Beth''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and seemed to be a little impatient: "are you the one who has the vision of fate that Andrew once mentioned?" So it seems that the team sent by Solomon to look for the survivors of the floating island has been completely annihilated. Is it your masterpiece? " "I just follow the orders of fate." Oscar shrugged. "The battle of destiny only needs seven lines of destiny, so I have to ask them to retreat for the time being. This is also for the sake of world balance. If everyone is allowed to participate indiscriminately, it will become a land of black earth. " "It seems that I can''t let you make way quietly." Oscar just smiled: "you can rest assured that I have said hello to your host, so even if you don''t go there, there will be no problem At least that''s what my destiny tells me. " Hearing Oscar''s words, Beth''s face suddenly changed, and her strong killing intention almost turned into a substantive direct point at Oscar. Chapter 1018 There was a sudden explosion in the air. A clock tower more than 20 meters high is slowly collapsing, stirring up a burst of smoke. A black figure jumped up from the surging smoke and shook the flying smoke out of a hole. After flying out, the figure quickly gave a slight meal in the air, as if there was a hard object in the air he fell on. Then he quickly jumped to a higher air, and the whole person showed a greater parabolic backward jump and landed on a roof. It''s late, it''s fast. The figure broke through the smoke and fell on a roof tens of meters away. The whole process was only less than two seconds. Then the man made a sudden effort, and his strength was so great that he completely collapsed the whole house. And he himself, like a shell, shot back to the place where the bell tower collapsed. Just at this time, another figure jumped out of the smoke. Perhaps it was because the smoke all over the sky obscured the vision, so the latter figure could not find the assault of the former figure for the first time. When the second figure finds the sudden arrival of the attack, it only has time to make the simplest defensive action of overlapping arms, hoping to block the other party''s attack. But even so, the second figure was still knocked back into the collapsed ruins of the bell tower, which not only made a greater explosion, but also became chaotic in the air of dust and smoke. The visibility is almost less than three meters. The figure who hit the other party back to the ground with that blow did not have any good hesitation. After a successful blow, the center of gravity of Bentang Jen did not let go sank, and the whole person quickly fell to the ground. It was obvious that he intended to take this opportunity to expand the war results. From this point of view, it is obvious that this person also has extremely rich combat experience. He is not only flexible in tactics, but also strong in action and courage. He knows how to seize the opportunity to pursue the results. But before he fell back to the ground, he saw a black sword suddenly flying out of the dust. There was no movement before the sword broke into the air. But at this time, in the broken air, the roar unexpectedly caused the shock of the air, which was particularly fierce. In the face of the sword, the man who wanted to expand the victory did not dare to be careless. He quickly waved his long halberd and fought with the sword. There was a sudden explosion in mid air. Although the sword awn was broken, the strong airflow also blew away all the dust and fog around, revealing the situation below. The figure, who was eager to pursue and expand the victory, was also affected by the impact of the strong wind and air flow. He had to jump out of a distance of more than ten meters before falling back to the ground and looking at the two people about 30 meters ahead. These two people, of course, are Christina and Sean. And it was woody who completely dominated the rhythm. Christina pushed away a few stones pressed on her body, and then climbed out of the ruins. Her face was a little white. The robe at her arms had been broken. It could be clearly seen that there was a blood mark about ten centimeters long at the forearm of her right hand. Obviously, just now her arms superimposed with hard resistance, Woody''s attack was not as simple as it seemed. This move still hurt her. However, the deep bone wound in the arm is slowly healing at this time. If the blood stains on her arms were not still visible, and the cracks in her robes were equally obvious, I''m afraid no one could see Christina''s previous injuries. This is probably Christina''s advantage in the field. As long as Christina can support the maintenance of the field, she is basically in an invincible position - unless she can kill her forcibly, or her injury is difficult to heal or even heal quickly with extremely fast attack speed, I''m afraid she can''t kill Christina. Woody had discovered this in the series of battles just now. So at this time, looking at Christina''s wound healing again, woody looked very calm. Perhaps when he first started fighting, he did show the craziest side regardless of everything, but after Christina also showed the almost immortal side, woody gradually calmed down. After all, his strength advantage still exists. As long as he doesn''t make any big mistakes, he can hardly kill Christina, But also won''t be killed by Christina. It''s just Woody''s eyes fell on Sean. At the beginning of his battle with Christina, woody did not pay attention to Sean. After all, he was just a quasi Holy Land strong man. In the eyes of such Holy Land strong men, Sean could not enter their eyes even if he was not a strong man. However, after many exchanges, woody also found that he could not treat Sean as a general quasi Holy Land strong man, because he found that with Sean plundering the array from the side, it was difficult for him to expand the results, and even in danger of being caught by Christina. The three present were experienced fighters. So woody looked at Sean at this time. For Christina and Sean, it is no stranger to what they mean. But Sean was not afraid at all. He also holds the strongest card in his hand: fate sigh. Although it can only last for a short time of 30 seconds, Sean thinks he can make woody busy once he starts. If it works at a critical moment, it might be able to kill woody directly. After ten minutes of fierce confrontation, Sean had seen it clearly. Woody''s combat experience is very rich and his basic skills are solid. Unlike the aristocrats he saw in Ryan before, the realm is a stacked virtual realm, and there is no corresponding real strength and rich combat experience at all. So it''s not easy to kill woody, because he was so cautious that there were only two flaws in the ten minute confrontation. Unfortunately, the cooperation between Sean and Christina was not tacit enough, so he couldn''t grasp it. Instead, Christina was hurt by woody four times. Three of these four times, if Sean hadn''t shot in time, Christina wouldn''t want to recover her combat effectiveness so soon even if she didn''t die. It is true that the absolute light can make Christina have more lasting combat ability, but the field is not omnipotent. "Be careful." Christina said in a deep voice, but she jumped out of the ruins and stood in front of Sean, blocking Woody''s sight. Looking at Christina''s calm look, woody snorted coldly. However, although his appearance seemed disdainful, in fact, his attention and fighting posture were not relaxed at all. In fact, woody is also very clear that Sean and Christina alone will not be his opponent, but the combination of these two people still gives him a lot of pressure. At this time, even if he wants to shoot Sean, he can''t succeed easily with Christina blocking him. Thinking of this, woody couldn''t help looking around. Adrian''s situation at this time is like a natural disaster once in a thousand years. Most of the city has been completely destroyed. Not to mention the loud sonic boom in the sky from time to time and the sudden gusts of howling wind and airflow, but only the occasional explosion sound in other parts of the city and the sense of vibration from the ground, the damage to the city is particularly serious - collapsing buildings and diffuse dust and fog can be seen almost everywhere. Especially in the battle near the city wall, the fluctuation trace of power breath is the most obvious. Therefore, the destroyed buildings are particularly tragic - basically, they can''t be complete. It either turns into powder and dust, or it is directly erased in pieces. This is the terrible power of the legendary strong. Woody''s heart is dripping blood. Adrian is more than ten people of the wylan family. After thousands of hard efforts and efforts, he formed today''s situation. But all this was destroyed in his own hands. Woody dared not get angry with the two holy sons of the God of war church. So, facing Sean and Christina, woody naturally passed all his anger on to them. In Woody''s view, such a thing could not have happened even if the people of the peace council had nothing to come here, and Adrian would not have faced such a disaster. "Ah!" With a vent roar, woody made a force, and the whole man ran over like a bull again. His rampant figure, with a desperate and amazing momentum, is undoubtedly particularly amazing. It can be said that this venting impact is woody''s strongest and most prosperous moment! So his blow was also the most powerful and fierce! If you change to a normal strong man with rich combat experience, you will certainly choose to avoid its edge, mainly deal with it first, and then counter attack when the momentum is exhausted. But Christina didn''t. Which of them is not a human spirit? Christina knows what Woody''s calculation is. If she gets out of the way at this time, not to mention whether Sean''s speed can avoid Woody''s pursuit, only her idea of avoiding will weaken her momentum, and the fighting rhythm will be completely controlled by woody. If a superior Holy Land strongman has mastered the battle rhythm, he can know the next battle with his fingers. There is no need to counter attack at all, and there is no need to continue the battle. Therefore, facing Woody''s most powerful blow, Christina can''t retreat at all! Christina clenched her hands, her breath sank slightly, and even her breathing could not help slowing down. Originally, the distance of more than 30 meters was just a blink of an eye for woody and other upper Holy Land strongmen. But when he saw Christina''s action, Sean didn''t know why, as if the flow of time in the whole world had slowed down. The next moment, Sean suddenly realized that maybe this was Christina''s real card - Sean had only seen Christina fight with boxing skills all the time. Although he knew that she had three abilities: arcane, alchemy and martial arts, he had never used Christina. Christina breathed out softly. In an instant, countless gray and white lines began to emerge in the air, converged to Christina''s body at a very fast speed, and began to outline Christina''s body, as if to add a pair of personal armor to Christina. Sean''s extensive knowledge and ability played a great role at this moment. At a glance, he recognized that the ability of drawing countless lines belonged to one of the arcane arts - plastic energy, also known as energy shaping. Arcane, as a magic ability that can keep pace with elemental magic, its most typical feature is to rely on strong spiritual power to manipulate. The most representative of this magic ability is the magic called "plastic energy system" - basically, the magic of most magicians and wizards comes from the energy shaping of arcane magic. Sean doesn''t know what Christina is shaping at this time, but what he can feel is that Christina''s attack and defense ability has been significantly improved at this time. Until now, Sean suddenly understood why Christina has never used any weapons. Because of the existence of arcane ability, Christina can obtain special means with comparable weapon performance and firmness in an instant. Of course, she doesn''t need to add any weapons to increase the burden. Almost the moment these lines were sketched on Christina, Christina suddenly disappeared into Sean''s sight. The only thing left was that Sean''s perception could capture Christina''s movements - she rushed at him at the same speed as Woody. However, if there is a stronger strong person present at this time, we can see that Sean is limited to the subtle aspects that can not be seen by the realm: countless air currents are surrounding Christina, which makes Christina need to face less resistance when charging rapidly, but she can burst out stronger strength when shooting, moving speed and so on. If the Alchemist is present, you can also feel that the boundary force formed by the alchemy is affecting the surrounding airflow fluctuation. Obviously, Christina not only exerts plastic energy, but also activates her own magic ability. When woody felt Christina''s abnormality, it was obviously too late for him to take precautions again. Because Christina almost appeared in front of woody in a face to face way, it was obviously impossible for woody with long weapons to make an immediate backhand attack. At this moment, he has only two choices left. One is to fight with Christina, to see who can''t bear the superposition of injuries and chooses to retreat first, and completely give up the advantages he has accumulated; The other is the same as Christina''s choice before. She chooses to retreat from the edge. Although this may avoid injury, the initiative to control the battle rhythm should also be handed over. Woody, who can become the head of the wylan family, is undoubtedly a strong and courageous man. So he chose to fight Christina. He has obvious confidence in his strength. After all, his realm is stronger than Christina''s, so he firmly believes that the superposition of injuries will end up with Christina''s unbearable burden. In particular, this opportunity to fight each other has never appeared in previous battles. Obviously, Christina is also trying to avoid the situation that she must exchange injuries to increase her victory. Woody believes that this is an opportunity to solve Christina! But it''s a pity that woody ignored Sean. Christina didn''t ignore Sean. Because if it had not been for the strength and vision shown by Sean with the help of the previous raid that Christina had confidence, she would not dare to fight woody in such a desperate way of killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred. Because if she fails, she may fall here completely. On the contrary, if the tactical choice is successful, woody will be the one to fall! Chapter 1019 Christina put her left hand in front of Woody''s right shoulder, which can further limit Woody''s shot. Her right hand, however, hit woody hard on the chest with a swift and violent momentum of running thunder. Because of the airflow fluctuation caused by the recipe, Christina''s blow has more rapid and violent power than normal. When woody realized that Christina''s attack power was stronger than he thought, it was obviously too late for him to dodge again, so he was solidly hit by Christina''s unusual punch - a strong burst of anger shocked both of them to take a step back. But Christina was only affected by the reaction force, which actually did no harm to her. But woody is different. He felt as if he had been hit by a dragon breath bomb. The concussion from his left chest made him feel that his bones were about to fall apart. In particular, under the impact of this force, the heart suddenly stopped, and a breath of depression mixed with strong fishy sweetness rushed into his throat, which made him almost spit blood out - although woody knew that swallowing the blood would probably lead to a backlog of internal injuries, in the current situation of life and death battle, If he loses momentum, he is likely to be defeated, so he can only forcibly endure the internal injury caused by Christina''s first blow. And all this, just because he was too careless! However, with the retrogression caused by the outbreak of this momentum, woody was able to distance himself from Christina. His eyes flashed a trace of fierceness. His right hand holding the halberd gently loosened, and the position of the handle moved a few inches. Then with a sudden grip, the whole person quickly withdrew a few steps backward, and his right hand waved forward towards Christina by the force of inertia. The black fishy wind roared out from the waving track on the halberd, and its momentum was no less violent than Christina''s fist. Faintly, there was a burst of thunder tearing the air. Woody''s blow was a complete grasp of the moment after Christina forced her to change her moves - this flaw can''t be caught for ordinary people, because the whole process doesn''t even have a second. But woody not only caught it, but also grasped it - although it was the product of his hard eating Christina''s frontal blow, Christina would suffer more if he exchanged the injury. In terms of lethality, woody, who holds the advantage of weapons, must master a greater threat after all. Even if Christina can increase her attack and defense ability through plastic magic, she can only ensure that she will not be seriously injured by this attack - but the result of injury is inevitable. After all, woody is not a strong man in the holy land with empty realm but no corresponding strength. His achievements today are completely his own step by step, so he has more powerful courage and consciousness than other strong men in the holy land with the same realm. If Sean hadn''t been there, Christina might have suffered a big loss. Sean swept to Woody''s side at a very fast speed, and the black king in his hand also handed it forward at the same time. The black sword shadow turned into a soul stirring black light. As if all the brilliance in heaven and earth would be eclipsed by Sean''s sword! However, it happened that this sword also had a taste of peace and harmony, which made people feel involuntarily immersed in it. Peace of mind! One of the strongest killing moves taught to Sean by bass! Woody suddenly broke away from the unique charm brought by Requiem after only a moment of absence, and the whole person completely woke up. At this moment, he also understood that if he had to cut the halberd on Christina''s body and bring trauma to her, he was afraid that he would lose one hand by Sean''s sword. If so, his combat effectiveness would at least be reduced by half, let alone continue to fight Christina at that time, I''m afraid he can''t even clean up Sean. It was only at this moment that woody really woke up. The battle between him and Christina is not the so-called one plus one is still equal to one, but the most normal battle situation of one plus one is equal to two! Sean, it''s an important threat he can''t ignore! But even if his hatred for Sean was so strong at the moment, woody would never joke about his life. So despite his great regret, woody stopped attacking Christina. Instead, he immediately dragged his right hand towards his side, dragged the whole halberd to the left, quickly grasped the handle position held by his right hand with his left hand, and his right hand grasped the connection between the halberd and the handle, and then lifted his hands again, Make an action similar to cutting down. The edge of the axe halberd collided with Sean''s black king sword tip. "Bang!" A strong explosion was generated at the moment when the two weapons collided. Accompanied by the sound of explosion, there was the strong Qi flying around like a wind blade. These energies are tolerable for woody. After all, there are areas to suppress. It is naturally impossible to hurt woody. But for Sean, it was a real injury. Even though he had a silver body to make his body stronger, there was no distortion in the field. The wind blade generated by these Qi forces cut him, which still caused many wounds of different sizes. It''s not that Sean doesn''t want to use a more powerful soul. However, Sean''s control of zhenhun is not as arbitrary as anhun. Especially in the current fierce battle rhythm accompanied by high-speed movement, Sean''s difficulty in exercising zhenhun will undoubtedly increase many times. If he is careless, he may even include Christina in the attack range. After all, the current battle at this level is actually not something that Sean can be involved in. In addition, the control of the battle rhythm will only change between Christina and woody, and it is impossible for Sean to control it. Therefore, Sean''s positioning for himself is to raid the array and threaten with high lethal skills, forcing woody not to pursue while winning. Therefore, what is most suitable for the emergency situation just now is the Requiem with higher security. As for the wind blade generated by the hedge between the two fighting spirits, this is obviously an unexpected product. Of course, what Sean didn''t expect was that Woody''s fighting spirit was pure and concise, and even far more than the average strong man in the Holy Land - and this result was the result of Sean''s collision with him, but it gave Sean a big fight shock, not only the tiger''s mouth was cracked, but also his internal organs, It didn''t end much better than the punch Christina had just hit her in the chest. But Sean''s treatment is obviously different from woody''s. The breath of life soon poured into Sean''s body. All the wounds not only stopped the blood at the first time, but also healed quickly with the naked eye. After Sean''s face was only a little white, it soon became ruddy again, as if he had never been hurt before. If there were not bursts of crisp itching at the position of the wound before, absolutely no one would believe that Sean almost became a blood man a second ago. Woody''s pupils shrank suddenly. He knew that Christina''s field changed a lot, but he didn''t find such a change when he fought with Christina before. The side of state didn''t know how evil Christina''s field was until he had a clear reference like Sean. Under this ability, if you can''t suppress Christina''s field, or simply forcibly hedge consumption, you don''t have to fight Christina at all. She is already in an almost invincible state. Even if you know that the ability in the field can''t be used endlessly, until Christina''s spiritual ability is completely exhausted, as long as the field can continue to maintain, unless you create an injury that can''t make Christina''s ability in the field recover in an instant, There is no other way to compete with Christina for consumption - Woody thinks that if he and Christina are injured each other, Christina''s field healing ability can not keep up with the loss rate. But there is a premise. That''s no Sean interfering! Woody looked at Sean''s injury and almost completely healed in an instant. He suddenly bullied and approached, and planned to solve Sean first while Sean was in a completely straight state. If the two people continue to work together, once they cooperate with each other, woody will be even more unlikely to solve Christina and Sean. But! As soon as Woody moved, a man nearby killed him faster than him. Christina rushed to woody with an extremely strong posture and directly crashed woody out - the flaws revealed in the moment she just fought with woody should not be captured, but Woody''s ability to capture it really shocked Christina. However, Christina''s greatest advantage is that she never has blind self-confidence. She knows how to make use of all the fighting environment around her, especially when she knows that she can''t solve woody alone. So Christina trusts Sean. She knew that Sean would make up for her flaws. Similarly, Sean trusted Christina. He knows that Christina is a real madman. As her enemy, it is undoubtedly a very painful thing, but as her teammate and partner, it is a very happy thing. Not to mention her ability in the field is almost equivalent to one-third of Hitler. Her reaction ability and fearless spirit are enough to give her the back safely. After hitting woody in one fell swoop, Christina immediately chased him. Since she completely controlled the battle rhythm, she certainly had no reason to give up. At this moment, Christina was also obviously cautious. She just poured out her attack at a very fast speed, like a storm. Although woody supported a little hard, he did not break the defense. At least he could exchange attack and defense with Christina for many times. If Sean hadn''t shot three times in succession, woody would really be able to regain the rhythm of the battle. However, with more and more cooperation between Sean and Christina, the tacit understanding between them began to become closer, which undoubtedly increased Woody''s pressure. In this case, woody certainly won''t continue to hold on, but he wants to retreat, but Christina and Sean obviously won''t agree. The battle has evolved into such a white hot degree that it''s impossible for woody to leave. So after several breakout failures, Woody''s look suddenly changed and began to fight back against Christina recklessly. In this way, Christina naturally could not support Woody''s desperate counterattack soon - he almost completely ignored his injury. He had been injured in many places and even vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but he also made Christina feel completely bad. With Christina''s ability in the field, she gradually couldn''t keep up with her injury, and there began to be wounds that didn''t have time to be healed. And just then! Woody gave a sudden roar, followed by a rapid sonic boom in the air. Christina, who had rushed towards woody, couldn''t help but stop, her face became extremely pale, and she couldn''t help spewing a mouthful of blood from her injury. She looked at woody in surprise, but when she saw that Woody''s face was white, she forced her spirit to bite her teeth and suddenly rushed to Sean. Seeing this scene, Christina''s pupils shrank suddenly, but she simply, would rather support the result of the deterioration of the injury and chase woody at the same rapid speed. Because Christina can see very clearly that Woody''s move this time is a ruthless move. After all, he just offset his absolute holy light with the destructive power of self explosion in the field in exchange for his serious injury - of course, woody is definitely more serious than Christina in terms of injury. But no matter how serious it is, if Woody''s thunder means wants to forcibly kill Sean, it''s still no problem. Even if he will be killed by Christina in the end, but at this time, he obviously holds the mentality of pulling a cushion. Watch woody rush towards himself. There was also a flash of panic in Sean''s heart, but the situation was slightly better than his previous rush. At least he had almost two seconds to react. So without even thinking about it, Sean is ready to force woody to stop with the soul of the town. Even if the other party really wants to die, Sean also believes that with the power of the soul of the town, he can definitely save himself from death, but the result of serious injury is inevitable. If it weren''t for this moment, even if fate sigh could not change the wounded, Sean would not hesitate to open fate sigh. But at the moment when Sean was about to raise his sword, he suddenly had an epiphany like blessing. This feeling is very subtle. So that at this moment, the whole world seems to have become a slow-moving world in Sean''s eyes. But Sean knew that this was the result of his mind becoming faster than his body and nerve reflex. In this state, Sean can see, experience and feel more than he can see, smell and touch under normal circumstances. He can even clearly see the airflow track around woody when he sprints, and Christina''s body is constantly stripping out virtual shadows one after another. Until there are seven or eight virtual shadows, the first virtual shadow that appears first gradually disappears. From this point of view, Sean knows that Christina''s speed is better than woody. Sean suddenly found that his understanding of the world seemed to go further: the free lines around him, invisible to the naked eye, and emanating from himself seemed to be the rudiments of his own field. At this moment, Sean suddenly had a clear understanding. It seems that as long as he weaves these threads, he can be born into his own field, so as to really step into the realm of the holy land. But Sean knows that this is not the time to think about these things. Therefore, he took a deep breath, shielded all his worries and worries from his mind, completely emptied his mind, and only focused on the black king. At this moment, the whole world has become completely quiet. This kind of tranquility is not the soul stirring tranquility that takes other people''s attention. It''s Sean''s own peace of mind and body. The whole world is still a dynamic world. The only thing that becomes static is Sean. It was as if he had completely integrated into the world and become a part of the world itself. In this state, all that is different from Sean is the foreign body. Is the barrier that prevents Sean from integrating into the world. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean suddenly raised his sword, then quickly cut down, and a black blade broke through the air. But the strange thing is that all this seems silent. It''s like the world is static and silent. This is the real source of the world. But woody, who rushed to Sean, was shocked again when he saw the black sword waved by Sean. He opened his mouth and seemed to be shouting and roaring wildly, but at this moment, there was no sound, as if he had become a mute. The only thing that sounded was two words slowly spitting out of Sean''s mouth. "Cut the soul." Chapter 1020 After the black sword was quietly swept out, Sean''s face turned white. Then, he was spewing blood, and the whole man collapsed to the ground, as if he had completely collapsed. Christina looked at Sean with a complicated look. She found that she really didn''t know the Lord. From the first meeting to the third meeting today, Christina found that whenever she thought Sean''s cards were exhausted, she would see him open another card that had never been exposed to anyone. And each of these cards has a great power to turn the world around - just like this meeting in adroan, although she was surprised at Sean''s amazing growth rate, she didn''t step into the holy land one day, even if she couldn''t really step into the world. So, to tell the truth, Christina didn''t want to use Sean''s force at first, just wanted to use his profound knowledge. But unexpectedly, the strength of Levi and Eliza shocked Christina a little. When she thought this was Sean''s card, kokirey''s move really stunned Christina. She never thought that it was only two years since Sean became the Duke of the void, but he had recruited the strong at the peak of the legend to join, which was the inside information that only those first-class kings could have. She knew that if the military strength of the void principality was not still strong today, perhaps after kokirei joined, the void principality would have the comprehensive strength of a super first-class kingdom. But you know, Sean''s whole process from being a pioneering knight to having today''s energy is less than five years! What can I do in five years? Christina recalled her growth process. From the first meeting with Sean to the present, that is, from the upper gold to the lower holy land. Although it is not far from the realm of the middle holy land, it can not be counted until one day has broken through to the middle holy land. But in this way, she is also known as one of the few talents on the continent, especially in practical ability. Christina can''t help wondering, if she''s a genius, what''s Sean? Not even Sean, I''m afraid even the female mage around Sean can''t compare with him - Christina also knows Cecilia''s intelligence very thoroughly. In five years, she broke through from the lower bronze realm to the lower holy land. This strength span is more terrible than any genius Christina knows. In a world that does not ask about the process but only looks at the results, no one will understand how Cecilia grew up. They only know that Cecilia has changed from the most ordinary magician to the next Holy Land strong enough for more than half of the people in the whole continent to bow down in only five years. Moreover, Cecilia is also a magician with strong blood talent, which is doomed that her future achievements will never stop in legend, at least in the ranks of super strong. Therefore, now on the mainland, many people have focused on the void principality. Because the future potential of this principality is very great. Christina thought, I''m afraid those who stare at the void principality today will never think that Sean has a legendary strong man under his command. Of course, what''s more, I didn''t think that Sean, the Great Duke of the void, was not weak in his own combat power. Thinking of this, Christina looked at Woody''s body with a little more sympathy. She knew that it was very easy for woody to kill Sean in terms of strength. Even the terrible sword skill that Sean just shot, in the heyday, both woody and herself can easily avoid the past - it''s not that Sean''s sword skill is too weak, but that he can''t play the real power of this sword at all. If you''re right, this move is obviously a sword skill that can only be performed by the strong at the holy land level. Although Christina doesn''t know how Sean just performed it, she knows very well that the energy consumed by Sean to perform this sword is not low. At this time, you can see that Sean is almost sitting on the ground and doesn''t want to move at all. However, Christina is more aware that Woody''s situation just now is actually the end of a powerful crossbow - the spiritual trauma in the field of self explosion is not something that ordinary people can bear. If someone is weaker, he will definitely kill himself just now. Woody can hold on and still try to pull Shawn on his back, which shows that Woody''s strength is absolutely not weak, and his will is absolutely amazing. Of course, Christina''s injury is also not light. Her field [absolute light] was completely offset by Woody''s field explosion. Don''t want to use the energy of the field in a short time. As for when she can recover, it depends on Christina''s understanding of the field and the recovery speed of her injury. But even if it is a genius, it will take at least five days to repair the field. "Give me a hand." Sean certainly doesn''t know that Christina has thought so much, but he still knows that Christina''s field has been offset for some unknown reason, "your field... When can it recover?" "At least five days." Christina helped Sean up and let Sean lean his whole body towards himself like a koala. She looked around at the situation and looked at adroan who was completely in war panic. Christina''s face naturally looked ugly. However, when listening to a series of explosions in the distance, Christina''s face, which also looked a little pale, also showed an unspeakable strange color: "it seems that we have to find a place to hide. The current battle atmosphere is too violent. In our current state, as long as we are swept by the afterwaves of the battle of the strong, I''m afraid there will be no bones. " "No." Sean shook his head slightly, then took out a bottle from his body, drank it himself, and then handed it to Christina, "here." "What is this?" Christina''s left hand took the bottle and asked subconsciously, but after taking it, she knew what it was and looked at Sean in surprise. "The liquid of life." Sean''s answer confirmed Christina''s guess, "I got it from some evil spirit tribe and gave it to others. I left some urgent needs for myself It will come in handy now. " The liquid of life, also known as the sap of life, is the most essential part of the tree of life, and is also the most important holy saving drug for the elves. Although the effect is not as good as the life stock solution that claims that as long as there is one breath left, no matter what injury can be treated, it can stabilize the injury as long as the amount of life fluid is about 100ml, even if it has suffered a great internal injury or even caused internal bleeding. The bottle Sean used was a standard medicine bottle with a capacity of 100 ml. With such a small bottle of life liquid, tens of thousands of gold coins can be sold on the black market. Sean drank half a bottle in one gulp, which naturally wasted a lot of medicine. However, his weakness and internal injury also got a very significant recovery. Christina knew her injury. It was the mental trauma caused by Woody''s self explosion in the field. Even if she drank more liquid of life, she couldn''t recover to her peak state, so she just took a sip, about 10ml, and then handed the bottle back to Sean. However, Sean didn''t answer and said it directly to Christina. Christina hesitated a little and didn''t refuse, so she put it away. Such a small liquid of life can also enable Christina to cope with some special situations. Although the liquid of life on the black market has a clear price tag, it can not be bought at any time. At this time, Sean and Christina found a place to hide and rest at will. At the same time, they also swam around the body quickly in order to give faster play to the efficacy. Although Sean is not the fighting spirit of water and light attributes, and his level of self-healing is somewhat lacking, anyway, with the liquid of life, Sean''s injury has recovered very quickly, even a little faster than Christina''s recovery. Sean''s Tactical Idea of racing against time is not vague at all. However, Sean and Christina were resting, and adroan''s battle did not stop. It can be said that those who did not leave Adrian two days ago were really unlucky for eight generations. Because no matter the battle between kokirei and Laurent, or the battle between the holy sons of the two God of war churches, Levi and Eliza, once the battle afterwaves generated by their strong ones are distributed, ordinary people within the afterwaves can''t stop them and fall down and die one after another. Even if the stronger ones can get away with the battlefield spread circle on Levi''s side, they can''t escape death if they are accidentally involved in the battle between kokirei and Laurent. Even if we avoid the battle scope between kokirei and Laurent, it is also extremely dangerous to face the battle aftermath above the sky - in some ways, the battle aftermath of Edward, ziggs and Jabin is the real most dangerous. Because the two battlefields on the ground can be avoided if they are only careful, but there is no guarantee that anything will fall from the battleground from heaven. At this time, the battlefield above the sky. Edward beat ziggs back with a punch, but he was hit in the back by Jabin''s cutting edge. Suddenly, countless blue flames gushed out of Edward''s back like a blowout. However, Jabin, who had already been prepared, immediately danced his shield in front of him. He saw that the silver white heavy shield, which was tall and even thick, scattered a burst of soft white light. All the flames sprayed on Jabin were blocked by the white light and could only spray to the left and right sides. It looked like a pair of blue flame wings grew on this heavy shield. Waving his shield to block the scorching flame, jebean dared not stay too long. He immediately flew back and pulled away from Edward. Almost as soon as jebean retreated, the blue flame on Edward''s back stopped immediately, and then retracted into Edward''s body. At this moment, there was no scar on his back, only a shallow white mark. It was obvious that jabian''s sword had not caused any substantive damage to Edward. This result could not help but wrinkle jabian''s eyebrows. Although among the four paladins, he is known as the "eternal shield". He is recognized as the best guardian of the St. Joels empire. So far, he has protected the emperor of the St. Joels empire from more than 100 assassinations. But in fact, his angel costume. Laguerre has excellent attack and defense ability - in other words, he is not only good at defense, but also very good at attack. Although Laguerre is naturally not sharp enough compared with Miguel of ziggs, he can''t even break Edward''s skin with a sword. This result is undoubtedly very shocking. You know, in the process of nearly half an hour since the war, he and ziggs fought together with incomparable tacit cooperation, and even firmly controlled the attack and defense rhythm, which did not let Edward occupy the slightest rhythm advantage. However, the two of them finally had to sell flaws in order to change to the current attack opportunity, and the result of this failure to break the defense was really a great blow. "Surprised?" Edward turned his head and stared at jabian. His voice was so cold that there was no emotion at all. Jebean was even surprised to find that most of Edward''s face had been covered with a cuticle similar to scales. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Edward''s body seems to have expanded in a circle at this time, which looks slightly larger than his normal body size. But soon, jabian was sure that this was not his own dazzle, because Edward''s clothes were obviously a little more bulging. "Demonization?" Jabian frowned slightly, but the corners of his mouth soon raised, "I admit that with the strength of me and zigs, you are really not your opponent now, but... I''m afraid you can''t control your blood abnormalities? You think you''re demonized here. Can you leave alive? " "Hum." Edward snorted coldly, and his momentum still seemed extremely overbearing, arrogant and even rampant, "can I leave without your trouble. But I can guarantee that if you don''t hand over Diane, you two won''t want to leave alive I don''t believe you don''t feel it. At the moment, the area of 1000 kilometers has been isolated by a powerful field gas field. Even if I''m really demonized, as long as this field doesn''t disappear, no one can feel my breath. " Hearing Edward''s words, ziggs and Jabin looked a little ugly. They didn''t feel it, but they couldn''t think of what kind of people showed such a powerful field of aura to isolate all the breath within a 1000 kilometer radius of Adrian. You know, if you can use such a powerful aura to isolate everything, it is obvious that the other party has the absolute strength to subdue Edward, but why doesn''t the other party do it? If it wasn''t for this breath, they would even think that a powerful demon came. But since he is not the enemy, why should he help Edward? Ziggs looked very angry. Because of this behavior, in their view, there is no difference from pagans! Chapter 1021 The fierce sword Qi broke through the air. This is a black sword Qi like a crescent moon. It is no more than two meters high. The thickness of the sword Qi itself is even less than one millimeter. However, the coverage of the dark breath is all over the ten Zhang radius. Obviously, this sword Qi has its own inherent law. The reason why sword saints and sword emperors can be called saints and emperors in the way of "sword" is that they have extremely unique talents and abilities in the aspect of "sword". It is the most common attack method for them to incorporate the power of law into the sword Qi and improve the power and damage of the sword Qi. Although Beth can''t play a real combat power on the miracle continent, it''s not only because they have to worry about the will of the world, but also because they don''t grasp the superior law of the world. However, as the basic laws constituting the world plane, they have many things in common with the world plane where they are located. Therefore, it is not difficult to borrow the lower laws of these foundations. Because of this, Beth''s sword Qi is particularly powerful. In the face of the black crescent sword, Oscar moved his hands and made an action similar to pushing open the door and window. Suddenly, there were countless golden lights shining up, and then quickly built an invisible barrier wall in front of Oscar. When the sword hit the invisible barrier a few inches in front of Oscar, the expected loud noise did not appear. On the contrary, it seems a little strange and silent. However, in front of this invisible barrier, the whole earth directly collapsed nearly one meter deep, directly revealing the black rock layer at the bottom of the ground, and all the sand was directly vaporized and evaporated at this moment, without even a little dust and smoke. The only thing left is the impact Oscar felt. Then, the destructive force formed by the sword Qi diffused along both sides of the invisible barrier. Therefore, the collapse of the earth gradually stopped after it extended out of the range of nearly ten meters, but the fragmentation trace of the earth obviously did not stop so simply. If you look down from the air, you can see a "herringbone" shaped pit directly on the ground after Oscar blocked Beth''s sword. "Annihilation?" Oscar frowned and looked at Beth with a little more surprise. Beth didn''t answer, but he looked a little surprised. But it soon returned to the same indifference for thousands of years. He said in a deep voice, "it''s a face traveler. No wonder you dare to stop me here But even if you can stop me, you can''t change anything. " "No, it has changed." Oscar smiled. "Just three minutes ago, the future I saw has changed In fact, if you are willing to wait here with me, we don''t have to continue to fight. And I''m happy to tell you about this new future. " "Reason." Beth''s voice was as low as ever. "There is no conflict of interest or contradiction between us, is there?" Asked Oscar. Beth just sneered back. "Well, I can assure you that your master is very safe." Oscar certainly knew what Beth was thinking, but he shrugged helplessly. "There are some things I can''t tell you too much. Because language itself is also a power. If I tell you too much, the future will change I just don''t want to see the most tragic ending in the battle of fate. " Beth raised her eyebrows slightly. It''s not that he doesn''t believe Oscar. He knows very well what kind of ability "destiny vision" is since Oscar has a special ability. In short, he can predict the future. However, different from the prediction of the future as most people know, Oscar can see many fragments of the future - which means that the future is constantly changing, there is no fixed outcome, and the change of anything may affect the change of the future. However, as Andrew once said, no one can believe the words of any God, because no one knows what their motivation is. So it''s hard for Beth to believe Oscar. Because he didn''t know what Oscar chose to do. In fact, anyone who can predict the future is lonely all his life, because they are destined to be suspected, used, and even assassinated and imprisoned. Of course, because they can see a lot of future, they also know that everyone''s human nature is the deepest. Therefore, they will not trust anyone. The only thing they can trust is themselves. "I don''t want to fight you." Oscar sighed. "I think you should know that you can''t break through my blockade and interception. In the same way, I can''t subdue you, so the battle between us is of no benefit except wasting our strength and destroying the origin of the world. So if we can reach an armistice agreement, it would be the best. " "Do you think it''s possible?" Beth asked back with a sneer. "If I tell you..." Oscar smiled, looking very elegant and calm. It''s windy and light. A little dust was rolled up on the plain. Oscar''s lips opened and closed as if he were saying something. Beth''s face, however, seemed a little suspicious. His eyebrows began to frown and then expand, and his eyes gradually became calm. The most important thing is that his awe inspiring killing intention gradually converged and was no longer as strong as before. But his expression is as indifferent as ever, but people who know him well will know that Beth''s expression is very indifferent, which is his normal situation. If his expression changes, it is often the real bad. "You should know the consequences of cheating me." Beth said faintly. "Of course I know." Oscar smiled and nodded, "if the whole world would deviate from the track of order in all the known future that allows you to join the war, I wouldn''t stop you here After all, few people in this world can stop you. " Beth snorted coldly, "then I''ll wait here If the time limit is exceeded, but the future you said has not yet appeared... " "Then I will definitely let you through." Oscar raised his hands reluctantly. Just then, a brilliant blue flame burst out in the sky, just like fireworks. Beth and Oscar both looked up at the battlefield in the sky at the same time. They can clearly "see" that there are strands of black power emanating from the battlefield in the sky. Although it did not seem too rich or conspicuous at this time, the two people present were so smart that they could naturally see that the dissipation of these black forces was obviously stronger than that at the beginning. If the growth continued at this rate, the force would reach the critical point in three hours at most. At that time, Edward will not be able to maintain human form, and will inevitably completely enter demonization. The so-called demonization is actually the real form of all demons and gods, and it is also the gesture that they can give full play to their real strength. But this attitude is an absolute disaster for any physical plane. If you want to maintain the energy of this posture, you can only constantly absorb the power of the world origin to maintain your own vitality. Because of this, the arrival of any demon God in the main material world is a complete destruction and destruction. If no one would talk to Edward before, just because he was not threatening, then once he was completely demonized, the world would no longer accommodate him. At that time, no matter what the strong people at the top of other planes think, they will inevitably come to Edward for trouble for their own survival, their people and even the world, Either kill it completely or drive it out of this plane. It has nothing to do with camp, honor, or even humanity, race or any other problem. Pure is the most essential survival problem. Oscar sighed softly, "that demon God is probably the kindest demon God I''ve ever seen." "But it''s no use." Beth mercilessly sarcastically said, "it''s you who completely isolate the atmosphere here from the outside world. Once he becomes demonized, what he absorbs is the vitality of all life bodies in this area There are more than 100000 people in that city. What''s the difference between your behavior and ordinary pagans? " "So, in the eyes of the Peace Council and those members of the church, I have indeed been labeled as a pagan." Oscar chuckled, "but so what? Anyway, they don''t know I did it Even if I knew, none of them could beat me. Take a step back, even if I can fight, can''t I run?... anyway, I won''t stay in this position after this battle of fate... It''s time to leave. " At this point, Oscar glanced at Beth and said faintly, "you too." Beth didn''t answer. But soon, there was a strong explosion in the sky. It was obvious that Edward fought with two Paladins from the St. Joels Empire again. But the discerning man can know at a glance that the strength of the two Paladins is not Edward''s opponent at all. If it had not been for their tacit cooperation and outstanding strength, they would have been killed by Edward long ago, and they would not have been able to persist until now. But now, their persistence can only be called hard support. Because the Libra of victory did not tilt to them from the beginning. "The right wing of God has fallen, and now the four paladins of St. Joels only have sword, shield and left wing." Oscar rarely showed a solemn look, "if it''s wings, plus sword and shield, it may be able to subdue this demon God. But now only the cooperation of sword and shield, let alone subdue, can''t even be suppressed. It seems that the smell of fate is more dangerous than I thought. The left can''t find a chance to get out of support. " "I didn''t expect that your vision of destiny will be blind." Beth suddenly smiled. "Don''t tell me, you haven''t felt the inhuman smell of the city yet." "Inhuman?" Oscar was stunned. "You mean, the smell of fate..." Now it was Beth''s turn to be a little surprised. Seeing Beth''s appearance, Oscar could only smile helplessly and said, "I really didn''t see it I can only feel his breath is from fate, but I can''t see everything about him, because his soul and original breath are covered by Sean. This is the concealment ability given by the soul contract. Even I can''t break this rule. " When Oscar said this, Beth seemed to ponder. "If it''s inconvenient to say, forget it." Oscar said something "considerate". "It doesn''t work for me." Beth glanced coldly and said disdainfully, "it''s really inconvenient for you to speak too clearly, because you''re right, and language is also a power And from what you just said, I also captured the key information, that is, the future you can see is limited, not all the future you can see, so there is still an "unknown" future If I tell you too much detailed information, you will see more future. " Hearing Beth''s words, Oscar''s expression of smiling all the time has stagnated, and he can no longer keep that relaxed smile. "The reason you want to stop me here is to reduce the variables as much as possible, that''s all." Beth mercilessly exposed Oscar''s intentions. Now, it''s Oscar''s turn to smile helplessly. At this moment, he finally believed that the saying "more words, less words" was not aimless. But he didn''t expect that Beth would be so smart. He accurately captured many core and key information from his limited words. "What I can tell you is that it is an Outland creature." Beth said faintly, "its real posture is not much weaker than the one in the sky And in terms of food intake, it may be better than that. " Oscar''s face suddenly turned white, and even vaguely could see the green veins floating. He turned his head in amazement and looked at Adrian. Because just now, at the moment when Beth said this, he saw several futures that had never appeared before! But Oscar just wanted to move, Beth suddenly appeared in front of him. Oscar was stunned when he looked at Beth who stood in the way. "We have an armistice agreement. I''ll stay here to ''accompany'' you." Beth looked at Oscar coldly, then said, but stressed the word "accompany." you don''t want me to break the contract, and I don''t want you to break the contract either At this moment, Oscar looks very wonderful. Because he found that he seemed to have lifted a stone and hit his foot. Like he said before. He can''t take bass, but it''s not impossible to intercept. So Beth, there''s no way to win the Oscar. She just wants to keep Oscar out of town. It''s also not a problem. It can be said that the strength between Oscar and Beth is at least half the weight in this plane world. No one can do anything. Similarly, no one can leave in front of each other. "It seems that it is really difficult for us to coexist peacefully." Oscar sighed helplessly. "I think we can coexist peacefully." Beth smiled. "I still have a lot of good things here. Why don''t we learn the customs of the qainas Empire, make a pot of tea and sit down and have a good chat I''m curious about many things about you. For example, what kind of future did you see just now? " Oscar snorted angrily: "Sean, that bastard, dares to play tricks under my eyes. He is a god thief. This is to make the whole northern duchy federal turmoil! And not only that, he wants to drag the St. Joels empire into the water If he is allowed to do so, even if I stop the fate war from damaging the origin, the whole north land will be completely turbulent, and there will still be many unexpected accidents! " "Sean is just a child." Beth shrugged. "You''re leaving this plane anyway, aren''t you? In that case, why are you so angry And as far as I know, it should not be you who should stop this kind of thing, but the peace parliament I said, you are so old. Isn''t it good to enjoy happiness honestly? If you are not tired, I am tired. " When Bess mocked him so much, Oscar was very angry and smiled back: "I shouldn''t have stopped dead spine and Solomon from coming in." "Since you killed all Solomon''s men and drove away the dead thorns, don''t mention these meaningless things." Beth glanced at Oscar and said faintly, "but even if you don''t solve Solomon''s people, I will solve it. Those guys encouraged nanali to fight in order to fight with Gypsy, hum... " At this point, Beth could not help staring again. Oscar took a deep breath, then looked up at Beth and said in a deep voice, "are you really not going to make way?" "Before I went to the city, you didn''t pit, for fear that I would destroy the city." Beth''s face was indifferent, but the killing intention seemed more and more solid, "so, are you going to let me into the city again now Unfortunately, I suddenly decided to change my mind. Sean, that kid can be regarded as half of my disciples. Since my disciples rarely have ambition and strength to do a magnificent deed, how can I let you ruin his business as a master So, you''d better drink tea with me here honestly. " After that, Beth suddenly inserted his sword into the ground and shouted, "world trial." In an instant, thousands of sword Qi as thick as a bucket burst into the sky within a hundred miles. These sword Qi are straight to the sky, but each can affect the surrounding area for several meters. When the blocking network formed by all sword Qi is connected, the area within a hundred miles will be completely blocked. From the outside, you can only see the area within a hundred miles, just like a sword forest. Under the rampant sword Qi, the impact is no longer limited to the earth, and even the sky has become a no fly area. Oscar''s face showed a trace of horror when he felt that the surrounding activity space was compressed to less than three meters. He knew that this was caused by his carelessness and lost the first opportunity, but he didn''t expect that bass would be so decisive that he directly displayed such a powerful field blocking sword skill. At this moment, he has been locked by an air machine. As long as he has any abnormal movement, he will be attacked by the extremely fierce and afraid sword sea. As strong as an Oscar at the level of a face traveler, he didn''t dare to act rashly at this time. He could only show his anger. As if to make Oscar more regretful, the city of adroan also exposed an extremely powerful atmosphere. That''s the angel costume. The breath of Laguerre''s awakening! Chapter 1022 Gabriel is one of the angel costumes owned by the four paladins of the St. Joels empire. Its attribute is water. The owner of this angel costume is Laurent, who has the blood of hegler in the branch of the Theil family. His compatibility with Gabriel has reached 95%, which is the longest of the four Paladins in the current St. Joels empire. His compatibility is second only to ziggs, the head of the pure white wing knights and the owner of Michael, who is respected as the "sword of heavenly punishment", and even above Laguerre, who is known as the "eternal Holy Shield". The fit between Jabin and Laguerre is only 93%. Therefore, Laurent can also let Gabriel enter the awakening attitude, and even its performance is slightly better than yebien. The only thing he can''t compare with Jabin is his lack of experience. Kokirei looked at Laurent, whose armor had changed greatly in front of him, and his eyebrows could not help frowning. Before Laurent, the armor on his body only showed a very normal blue color, and he didn''t even see anything strange, that is, when attacking, he could feel that the armor was very hard and could provide sufficient defense. Of course, what''s more, kokirei can clearly feel that this suit of armor can provide Laurent with very strong recovery ability. Many times he has beaten Laurent to vomit blood, and even noticed that Laurent''s breath has weakened, but it won''t take long for Laurent''s breath to recover. This makes kokirei a little incomprehensible. In fact, kokirei really can''t understand the meaning of the word "artifact". At this time, there was no particularly significant change in the shape of the armor on Laurent. The only change was that the armor on Laurent was suddenly covered with a layer of strange light similar to water vapor. The blue color became deeper, and the luster like a torrent began to flow rapidly on the armor. It was precisely because of the rapid flow of these blue lights that a hazy vapor was generated on the armor, which set off Laurent''s whole person somewhat unclear. Behind Laurent''s armor, there are two pairs of water blue huge wings. I can''t see what forces shape it, but every flutter of the wings will sprinkle many blue fine stars. This, however, is somewhat similar to the energy wings condensed by flame, but there is no energy similar to flame at all. In addition, the biggest shape change is the double swords in Laurent''s hand. At first, these twin swords were just ordinary long swords. At most, the blade was a little thicker than the normal long sword specification - this weapon is more suitable for attacks such as waving, splitting and chopping. Moreover, double swords, even if they are more important than skills, may be weaker in power, but they are particularly excellent in technical warfare. Because of the particularity of Gabriel''s weapons, many outsiders believe that Laurent is a strong weapon different from the other three paladins. The so-called weapon strongman is an unwritten way of addressing the strongman from the outside world. Because many real strong people, after reaching a certain level of strength, will collect materials and forge their own weapons. Those who have the ability, conditions and background, or have great ambition, generally start when they step into the golden realm, while those who generally have little ability or have slightly weaker conditions and ability will also start from the realm of the holy land. Such a strong person who pays more attention to taking advantage of weapons is called a weapon strong person. On the north and West continents, there are famous perennial wars and chaos. It is naturally special compared with the smooth south and East continents. Therefore, generally, the golden territory will start to look for materials to build its best weapons. In particular, the western continent is even more exaggerated. The experts in the silver realm have begun to prepare for this work, and then the golden realm is completely familiar with weapons. Even if the so-called unity of man and weapon is not reached in the holy realm, it will not be too far away. Therefore, on the miracle continent, there is such a sentence. "People born in the east continent are good at strategy and joint war. The west continent has the most workshops and forgers in the whole continent. The strong in the North Continent is the real strong." As for the southern continent? Except for a millennium covenant Empire, many people don''t look down on the people of the southern continent and think they are all a group of mud players. Therefore, those countries bordering the standard boundary markers of the southern continent and the eastern and Western continents will naturally never admit that they are people of the southern continent and keep moving closer to the eastern and Western continents. Because of this, the culture of the southern continent is actually seriously impacted and influenced by both sides of the eastern and Western continents. Therefore, there is a saying that "there are many businessmen in the southern continent". More than half of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the pan continental Federation of chambers of commerce were founded in the southern continent. But now, the body of the double swords in Laurent''s hand has become thinner, narrower and sharper, some like a huge cone, which is obviously more inclined to the traditional stabbing sword, but it is several times larger than the stabbing sword. Weapons like this have more excellent lethality in stabbing, pointing, wearing and other abilities. If the previous double swords paid more attention to the power of lethality and scope, the current double swords abandoned the destructive power and paid more attention to the penetrating and armor breaking power. It can be said that this kind of weapon is the weapon that really tests skills. But kokirey doesn''t care. What he cares about is Laurent''s momentum at this time. Generally speaking, the thickness of momentum and cohesion can well represent a person''s realm of strength. The reason why people in the low realm can''t see through the strength of the high realm is that they don''t reach that realm. They don''t know what the cohesion thickness and strength of that momentum are. They only know that the momentum is thicker than themselves, so their strength must be stronger than themselves. In the realm of holy land, because they have contacted and controlled the field after all, they have been able to hide their momentum and breath. Therefore, generally, before they show their momentum, people in the low realm can''t even see through each other''s strength realm, and it is difficult to see the specific strength in the same realm. Laurent''s momentum at this time even reached the level of seventeen. From level 12 to level 14, it is a legendary realm. However, if you can have a divine personality at level 14, you can be called a demigod. Compared with the ordinary level 14 legendary strong people, they are much better, and can almost compete with the level 15 legendary peak strong people. If the semi God level strong person lights the divine fire and raises the kingdom of God, he can officially become a God, but the strength of the divine power after becoming a God is related to the power of faith. If no one believes and is on the verge of falling, he is a weak God. In fact, his power is almost equal to the legendary peak of the 15th level. After that, the weak gods, medium gods and high gods correspond to the ranks of the super strong at the 16th, 17th and 18th levels respectively. It''s just that it''s difficult for the gods to really descend the noumenon to the material world, because in the material world, their divine power intensity is no different from the super strong. Once they are defeated and die, they will fall down and even be captured. Only after their own kingdom of God can they really call it God, which is about half to one level higher than the state of the same realm. The level above the 18th level is not called the peak of the super strong, but is called the level strong. It means the strongest in the standard. Generally, the equal order capping degree of the strong plane depends on the strength of the world wall of a plane and the perfection of the law. The equal step capping strength of miracle continent is 20 steps, so the 19th and 20th steps above 18 steps are the sequence of potential plane strong ones. Gods are an existence assimilated with the laws of the world. Although in theory they can grow to the same level as the level capping strength, in fact, even the three most believed gods in the miracle continent are only the existence of the 18th order. Perhaps after their own kingdom of God, they can be equivalent to the 19th level. There is only one kind of people who can theoretically reach the level of assimilation with the plane. That is the son of plane. Those who exceed the plane limit are called plane travelers. Because they have been able to tear the plane barrier with their bare hands, walk freely in the plane space, and even establish plane channels, plane coordinates and other things that ordinary people can''t imagine. If the sons of planes grow to this stage, they must cut off all causal links with planes and re elect new sons of planes. The reason is also very simple. They can no longer easily enter the material world, or even interfere with the existence of the material world. Gypsy, that''s why she chose Sean to become the son of the new plane to replace her position. She herself can leave the miracle plane and explore a new plane world, or the outer realm of nothingness and even the whole dimensional world. Of course, before Sean officially takes over, Gypsy can''t leave, so her state of being unable to interfere with the world and leave is called the observer. This is also Sean''s future growth path and ultimate destination. But now Sean doesn''t know this. Just as kokirei did not understand why Laurent suddenly became stronger. He explained with his own experience that Laurent, like him, was limited by the blockade of the soul contract and could not really restore his strength. But now Laurent''s master is lucky and has broken through his own realm, so Laurent can also restore his real strength. Thinking of this, kokirei suddenly felt Sean''s position, and then sighed a little helplessly. At this moment, kokirei even complains that Sean''s strength is too low. If it weren''t for Sean''s low strength, he wouldn''t have fought so hard with Laurent and would have solved Laurent long ago. Now, Laurent has not only improved his strength and become more difficult to deal with, but he can only fight in the state of level 15 - kokirei feels a little dissatisfied with this. As for fairness? In the world where kokirei lived, there was never any theory of fairness and justice. Only those who live are qualified to talk about other things. Therefore, kokirei once again grasped the Epee in his hand. The next moment, as always, he carried out his usual vigorous and resolute actions - whether you are sixteen or seventeen, fight again! Laurent obviously didn''t realize that kokirei was so fierce. He had shown the momentum of reaching the peak of level 16 and even almost reaching the critical point, and was about to enter level 17. Kokirei dared to rush to attack and try to control the battle rhythm. This discovery made Laurent very unhappy and angry, However, the awakening state of angel costume is not just to strengthen Laurent''s momentum. It''s really making Laurent a super strong man. Therefore, the reaction nerve that can''t keep up with kokirei''s speed before can clearly capture all kokirei''s motion trajectories at this time. It was only after he really saw the movement track of kokirei that Laurent was really surprised: even if he was a little shocked before, he was only surprised and shocked by kokirei''s outstanding talent, and he did not have too deep fear of kokirei. But now it''s different. He could see that kokirei''s figure was still changing slightly during the movement. This is a very practical high-level combat skill, which can even be said to be a combat skill that must be learned by the strong at the warrior level. Because this constant tremor is similar to the frequency conversion movement, it can make it difficult for the opponent to lock his Qi machine. Therefore, it can easily dodge and avoid being locked by the magician''s mental power, resulting in some automatic attacks of tracking magic. But Laurent saw more than that. But in this constant movement, kokirei can even maintain a very high-speed movement. Even Laurent, who is as strong as the super strong, can''t let his spiritual force lock kokirei. Therefore, even though he can clearly see Kou Jilei''s trajectory, he can also use some powerful medium and long-range attack methods. Without him, he can''t lock Kou Jilei, so this attack is naturally just a waste of effort. With this in mind, Laurent simply stopped playing cool. Since kokire wants close combat, he won''t be afraid of Laurent. Because in terms of weapon advantages, Laurent is more suitable for close combat than kokirei - after all, kokirei''s epee is too long. If you want to wave it more than two meters long, you also need enough space and distance. Laurent wants to make kokirei unable to fight with weapons. Once he cannot attack with weapons, Laurent, who is already good at weapon warfare, can naturally occupy a greater advantage. In the air, a very strong sonic boom burst out. An invisible gas field, generated from this sonic boom, like a black hole that destroys the world, expands wildly, and then grinds everything around into dust again - in fact, the area where kokirei and Laurent fought has long been an absolutely empty area. As early as the first confrontation and collision between the two destroyed an area of hundreds of meters, there was no living person in the area. However, this absolute disaster for the residents of adroan city has not ended. With several exchanges and fierce battles between the two people, almost a quarter of adroan city has been destroyed in the hands of the two people, and countless residents, experts and strong people even have no time to scream, Under the impact of the forces released by the confrontation and collision between the two people, together with the buildings that were supposed to protect them from the wind and rain, they directly turned into dust, blood mist and dust. However, the fighting height of the two men was getting higher and higher, almost reaching a height of more than 400 meters. But even so, the impact of the invisible force field caused by the collision between the two people at this time still pressed adroan, who was already a ruins and ruins again - yes, it''s the kind of hard to squeeze a ball like playing with mud and then be smashed flat by a hammer. Countless smoke and dust, once again squeezed by the invisible force field generated by the impact and collision between the two people, soared all over the sky. The only thing compared with the terrible power generated by the previous collisions, is that there are no dead people this time? Anyway, people are basically dead. After the explosion, a dark shadow immediately flew out and retreated directly in the air for about 20 meters. The other figure, although it did not fly back, also seemed to shake. The figure that flies out is naturally Laurent. On the surface, it seems that Laurent suffered a loss, but in fact it is not. Kokirei looked down at his chest, where there was a blood hole. The blood hole is not small, and its diameter is almost the same as that of a large screwdriver. It''s just that the meat is not deep, and it''s stuck by the sternum, so it can''t hurt the inner heart, but it''s obviously very dangerous from the situation, because through this blood hole, you can even vaguely see a scratch on the sternum - if Laurent''s strength is a little stronger, it''s not a scratch, but a crack. The blood soon dyed Kou Jilei''s clothes red, and it spread very rapidly. It took almost one or two seconds for his white chest to become red. Kokirei''s eyebrows were not slightly wrinkled this time, but tightly wrinkled. He directly waved and tore off his robe, revealing the skin inside. There is no difference from the body of a normal human child. It can be seen that the skin is tender and white, and there are no muscles or muscle lines. If it weren''t for Kou Jilei, the momentum emanating from him at this time was extremely strong. Looking only at his body shape and skin, no one would regard Kou Jilei as a legendary strong man, but as a child who doesn''t understand anything. However, as the clothes were completely torn off, the blood hole in kokirei''s chest naturally became more clear and obvious, and blood gushed out almost all the time. This is the real surge! Coquirre, frowning, took a deep breath and looked at Laurent colder. He slowly stretched out his left hand, wiped his left chest and wiped away all the blood, which made his left hand turn blood red in an instant and look a bit ferocious. It is as like as two peas of a little bit of wonder that Kou Jilei''s chest began to grow and build up in muscle. But the blink of an eye filled the blood hole. Not only did the blood run out again, even the skin''s color was the same, but it was nothing like the new muscle. Laurent has been staring at kokirei. Naturally, he can feel the killing intention in kokirei''s eyes. Similarly, he was quite puzzled that he had just failed to kill kokirei completely. As a real strong man, Laurent not only has considerable confidence in his own strength, but also is very familiar with his strength and combat ability in different states. He even has a clear understanding of the destructive power and lethality that can be formed by the strength of his hand. So the encounter with kokirei just now seemed crazy. Even in the actual battle, Laurent found that kokirei''s combat skills were higher than he thought, so that he failed to completely block kokirei''s space. But even so, he also blocked Kou Jilei''s heavy sword with his left sword - compared with the past, even if the two swords were close together, he could not stop Kou Jilei''s swing, but now only one sword with one hand can block Kou Jilei''s power, which can see the gap between the super strong and the legendary peak strong. That is, the sword that was unexpected by kokirei blocked the attack of Epee, so Laurent was able to seize the opportunity to give kokirei another sword. This sword, in Laurent''s imagination, is the sound of kokirei''s death knell. It was just that after the long sword stabbed, the feedback from the sword body immediately made Laurent understand that this sword could not kill kokirei! He didn''t expect that kokirei''s muscles were so strong. If his sword hadn''t become like an awl, he might even be caught by his muscle layer when it stabbed into kokirei''s body. After the long sword like an awl pierced, there was still a sense of difficulty similar to penetrating thick hard leather, so Laurent couldn''t help but increase his strength to finally pierce kokirei''s chest muscle. However, this sword, due to the change of strength in the middle of the way, led to the deviation of the sword that was directed at the heart and hit kokirei''s sternum. So Laurent was depressed again. He didn''t expect that kokirei''s sternum was so hard. The sword finally pierced kokirei''s chest muscle, but it was stuck by the sternum, so Laurent had to force again. But he didn''t think about it. He just had a scratch. Before he could crack his sternum, his left hand couldn''t stop kokirei''s second force and was directly split out - but Laurent has experience in this kind of flying, and his strength has been strengthened, so he quickly adjusted his state. In addition to being numb in his left hand, There was no damage at all. That''s why fighting makes people grow up. After all, Laurent didn''t know how many times he had been photographed by kokirei in more than half an hour before. Had it not been for Gabriel''s special ability to quickly recover from his injury and the unique moisturizing and repairing effect of water attribute, he would not have known how many times he had died, and how could he still get kokirei''s battle now. However, looking at kokirei''s hand and mending the blood hole that was hard to pierce, Laurent also saw a pick in his eyebrows, because at that moment, he could feel a lot of vitality pouring out of kokirei. The power of life, this is what kokirei has stored up after eating so many things. Just repairing the blood hole in his chest consumed almost half of kokirei''s satiety. If 80% of kokirei''s fullness is converted into 80 points of energy, the energy consumption of repairing the blood hole in his chest is about 7 points. To maintain the minimum level of combat vitality, kokirei must at least maintain the level of 50%. In other words, only 30% of his life vitality can be wasted, that is, 30 o''clock. Now seven points have been consumed. It''s strange that kokirei is not angry. You know, those who turn into blood fog due to the collision of invisible energy will not provide life vitality to kokirei. And most of them are ordinary people. I''m afraid the vitality of tens of thousands of ordinary people is less than five points. Kokirei is not interested. So this time, it strengthened kokirei''s mind to kill Laurent. Because in kokirei''s eyes, Laurent is almost equal to 40 points of life, which is 40% satiety. "Dead." Kokirei snorted coldly, then raised his heavy sword and rushed towards Laurent again. But this time, kokirei already knew the danger degree of Laurent, so of course, he won''t let Laurent have the chance to hurt himself as before. Laurent seemed to know that he had lost the best chance to kill, so he became cautious, only relying on his speed, skills and weapon space advantages to suppress kokirei, and accumulated this advantage bit by bit, trying to become a victory. It''s not that Laurent doesn''t want to use the unique advantages of the super strong to completely suppress kokirei and decide the outcome directly at one time. However, when we reach the realm above legend, many special and powerful abilities must cooperate with the power of law to form prestige. Once any law is used, maybe kokirei can''t use it, but it''s not easy to completely destroy and distort it, or even make this ability form reverse damage. When Laurent didn''t wake Gabriel up before, he was distorted by the power of law. That time, his injury almost became an irreparable serious injury, so he didn''t dare to use his legendary ability in front of kokirei. Now, although he is a super strong man, as soon as his legendary ability and special field are launched, he directly collapses and almost reacts. How dare Laurent continue? He simply felt that he was the most oppressed super strong man. Kong Kong has strong field manipulation and law utilization ability, but he doesn''t dare to use it in front of kokirei. He can only compete purely in physical strength and combat skills. In this way, he is a super strong man and a legendary strong man. Although it is better than kokirei in nerve reflex and power, this strength is relatively limited, so we can only rely on the stupid method of accumulating advantages to win the battle. However, this stupid method is incomparably applicable to kokirei. Because if you want to rely on this method to win, this war will have to be fought for at least several days and nights before it can be established. Before Laurent established enough victory, the battle rhythm was completely in the hands of kokirei, which meant that he could fight as he wanted. When he didn''t fight, kokirei turned around and patted his ass and left. Laurent couldn''t fight any more. Of course, if this happens, Laurent will be depressed to vomit blood. And he has to face a more serious problem. He could not keep Gabriel''s awakening so long. Therefore, it is extremely disadvantageous for Laurent to continue such a stalemate and protracted battle. And he is also very clear that ziggs and jabian are dealing with Edward''s demon God. With the increasingly powerful demonic power of the demon God, how can Laurent not feel that the other party is about to be demonized? So he also knew that ziggs and Jabin needed more support than themselves. Under the constraints of various external factors, Laurent''s state of mind has become a little anxious. Almost as soon as Laurent''s state of mind changed, kokirei accurately captured it, so the next second, his attack suddenly changed again, and the rhythm slowed down directly. In an instant, the sound of weapon collision, which had been accumulated almost like shooting, suddenly became like calm water. Only occasionally did there be a sound of weapon collision. Now Laurent was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Because he found that his state of mind had been keenly captured by kokirei. The more anxious he is, the more the other party ignores him and will only drag himself with a slower fighting rhythm. And even more outrageous, at this moment, Laurent found that he was a little difficult to ride a tiger. Even if he wanted to get rid of kokirei, it had become a difficult thing. After ten minutes of fighting again, Laurent realized that it would only be bad for him to continue like this. So after a little hesitation, he forced Kou Jilei to shoot his own price with a false move and left the war circle. After all, for Laurent, the injury caused by kokirei will not be fatal to him at all. As long as Gabriel is there, his injury can recover quickly in one breath, which is obviously stronger than Christina''s absolute holy light. Now, knowing that he had nothing to do with kokire, Laurent decided to support zigs and Jabin first. As for Diane? He has been forced out of the protection circle by kokirei. It''s too late to go back and stop him. Obviously, Diane was rescued. For them, of course, Diane wants to be caught back, but she has damaged a paladin, so she can''t continue to damage the paladin. Anyway, they can sense Diane''s angel outfit. No matter where they go, they can find it. Naturally, they don''t worry about Diane''s disappearance. Moreover, Xiaobai has also received news to bring people to reinforce. As long as they can leave here and meet Xiaobai, he doesn''t believe they can''t solve these enemies. After quickly weighing the pros and cons, Laurent also simply took the move, wounded, left the battle circle and quickly flew to the higher sky battlefield. But Laurent didn''t want to fight - in fact, he thought he was right to do so. He didn''t think kokirei would continue to pester, because both sides had nothing to do with each other. Of course, kokirei can''t take Laurent because he awakens Gabriel. Once Gabriel goes into sleep again, Laurent is just a fish on the chopping board. Kokirei can kill as he wants. But Laurent did underestimate kokire. Kokirei is consuming the energy of the seven point fire of life. Now he is angry. How can he let Laurent leave. Therefore, as soon as Laurent left the battle circle, kokirei immediately caught up with him without thinking. Starting directly was a set of bombing attack means like a storm, which forced Laurent to avoid at all. He could only wave his sword to block the parry, and his Parry immediately fell into the battle circle with kokirei. And it is still kokirei who controls the rhythm of the battle. Laurent really vomited blood this time. In addition to being angry, he was also severely patted by Kou Jilei - it seems that he knows that no matter how he cuts, he can''t destroy the angel''s outfit, so Kou Jilei simply hurt Laurent with the shock generated by the beating of the sword body. This kind of concussion injury is much more serious than pure chop and scratch, because one is muscle injury and the other is visceral injury. Even if Gabriel can heal Laurent, the recovery speed of visceral injury is slower than skin injury. However, when he tried to break away from the war circle again, kokirei still didn''t do it, stuck up again and continued to find Laurent''s trouble. This made Laurent angry and scold directly. However, when Laurent scolded so smoothly, kojilei couldn''t understand a word - joking, Sean usually had to slow down when talking with kojilei. Once he spoke fast, kojilei would say that he didn''t know what Sean was talking about, and he was still too lazy to speak, so he looked at Sean with his head tilted. So now, faced with Laurent''s series of the most standard imperial abuse words of St. Joels, coquirre said he didn''t understand at all. And the way he expressed it was also very simple: waving a sword and clapping. Just like playing tennis, I don''t care about anything. When I rush to get close, it''s a beat. What''s more unfortunate for Laurent is that he didn''t want to pester kokirei at this time. He just wanted to get out of the battle as soon as possible. As a result, he was driven away from adroan like kokirei driving a dog, and he didn''t know where to go. When I looked up, I didn''t even know where Edward, ziggs and Jabin were on the battlefield. I could only hear the explosion from time to time at an altitude of kilometers, so Laurent was angry. When he was angry, he naturally wanted to go all out to find kokirei. But when kokirei saw Laurent wielding his sword to kill himself, he immediately changed the fighting rhythm and became gentle. As a result, Laurent was almost destroyed by kokirei - but kokirei seemed to have found a new toy. For a moment, he forgot the idea of eating Laurent''s life fire and devoted himself to playing with Laurent. The surviving residents of adroan watched the two monsters fight farther and farther. In fact, they were also a little relaxed. However, when there were violent explosions and collapses on the other side of the city, as well as the flying dust, their relaxed attitude soon sank again. Because they suddenly remembered that the people who seriously threatened their lives were not only the two monsters, but also the other four strong men who fought very fiercely and ferociously in the city. The destructive power of these four men fighting is not inferior to that of kokirei and Laurent! Chapter 1023 But only an inch of golden light broke through the air. These golden lights are only inches long. The light is not concise and slightly dim. It is about the size of a baby''s index finger. But in face of the these golden shots, no one dared to answer them, but quickly dodged. After hitting a wall, these golden lights did not show signs of cracking. Instead, they passed directly through the wall, leaving only a few holes the size of golden lights. The golden light through the wall did not disappear, but continued to move forward until it finally dissipated after passing through several thick building walls. What emits these golden lights is an instrument similar to the shape of a flint gun. However, different from the real flint gun, the shape of this gun is slightly larger. It is silver streamline as a whole. It seems to be integrated production. There is no external assembly line and connection point. There is no firing hole on the gun body, but there is a diamond shaped energy crystal at the position of firing hole. However, now this energy crystal is not transparent and bright, but most of the area has turned black gray. If Sean were present, he would recognize the origin of the gun at a glance - silver quickfire! As one of the two most representative new armed forces in the era of magic guide, the emergence of magic guide gun has brought earth shaking changes to the whole world. To a certain extent, it has replaced the status and role of archers. However, due to the excessive consumption of magic guide guns, after the situation on the mainland tends to be stable, magic guide gun forces generally exist as special forces, and the long-range attack means of the main war situation still rely on archers. It is also because of the powerful ability and particularity of the magic guide gun that Sean knows so much about the hunting by fire. In the development history of the game, the emergence of magic guide gun is not extremely abrupt, but triggered by the birth of two products. These two products are the fire dragon of Roberts, known as the ancestor of all magic guide guns, and the silver Liuhuo, known as the prototype magic guide gun. To put it simply, silver flowing fire was a work before the birth of Roberts'' fire dragon. However, the reason why it is not known as the ancestor of the magic guide gun is that there are still many defects in the magic guide gun itself, coupled with technical restrictions and many other reasons, so the magic guide gun can not be mass-produced and can only be a unique handmade product. However, it is undeniable that because of the existence of this magic guide gun, the weapon forging master was able to get inspiration from the fire hunting. In addition, with the advent of the great era of magic guide technology, the problem of technical limitations was solved, and finally the magic guide gun was mass produced. Of course, before the emergence of mass production, Robles'' fire dragon appeared as a product to replace silver Liuhuo, which is also the only magic crystal pistol type magic guide gun in the history of magic guide gun. It is almost the same as the magic weapon. The magic guide gun also has several different levels, including energy level, crystal level, magic crystal level, magic core level and immortal level. All magic guide guns can only be driven by energy carriers, which is one of the main reasons why magic guide guns can not be equipped in a large area, because even the seven empires can''t consume them. For example, the carrier of energy level is rechargeable crystal. The market price of this kind of crystal in today''s miracle continent is ten gold coins. It is generally used in some magic lamps and other places. One piece can maintain the consumption of a standard energy level magic lamp for one month. However, the standard specifications used in the magic guide gun - of course, the standard specifications of miracle mainland can be converted into the standard specifications for the use of magic guide guns. Almost two pieces can be made, and there are still some fragments, which can only be fired at the level of about eight shots. Although it can be charged, it takes at least three days to fill a piece of charged crystal with energy. As for the crystal level, it is an energy crystal one level higher than the charging crystal. It can maintain the firing times of 50 guns, and its power is stronger than the energy level. Like the energy level magic guide gun, you can''t shoot through the equipment attached with the refraction plate, but the crystal level magic guide gun can. The only disadvantage is that the energy crystal can''t be charged. It belongs to the existence of consumables, so you can only throw it away after using it. Silver Liuhuo is a crystal magic guide gun. As the owner of the magic guide gun, Eliza is naturally very familiar with all the advantages and disadvantages of silver Liuhuo. She only glanced at the energy crystal on the silver flowing fire, and she had a clear understanding in her heart: she could shoot five more shots. This is the first time Eliza has used silver quickfire in the land boundary. In fact, even on the floating island, she didn''t have much chance to use the gun. Not to mention the calm atmosphere of the floating island, there are few times to fight. Even if you go to those small planes for experience, because there is only one silver Liuhuo, you need to draw lots and select each time to be qualified for use. It''s just that Eliza has good luck. She can use the gun seven times out of ten experiences. Therefore, when she comes to the boundary this time, the floating conference hall will give the gun to Eliza to "prepare for a rainy day". During this time in the land boundary, it''s not that Eliza doesn''t want to use silver Liuhuo, but that it''s hard to find energy crystals that meet the specifications. The energy crystal is the associated mine of the magic crystal mine - the magic crystal is the charging crystal. However, after these ores are mined, they need to go through a series of polishing, grinding, cutting and other processes, but even so, they will only meet the use specifications of some special magic tools. For example, the use specification of silver Liuhuo is a standard specification with a length of 10 cm and a diameter of 2 cm. This cutting is not simple. In addition, the price of energy crystal is not particularly high, that is, it is about three times higher than charged crystal. Therefore, Eliza went to several magic stores, and no one is willing to make this cutting specification for it. In addition, because she was in a hurry to track Sean, Eliza had to give up purchasing and try not to use silver quickfire combat as much as possible - she only brought 20 energy crystals to the territory this time. She has consumed 11 energy crystals in half an hour since she intercepted two saints. Now the twelfth one is in the silver flash fire. It can be seen that the battle is fierce. The shots fired just now did not hit the target - in fact, except at the beginning, the two holy sons did not know what the weapon in Eliza''s hand was. After a big loss, they were no longer afraid to resist Eliza''s attack. Therefore, although the battle was very fierce, Eliza fired nearly 600 guns in more than half an hour, but only the first ten or so guns really caused damage, and the subsequent attacks only played a restraining role. This is also one of the disadvantages of the magic guide gun. Without forming a sufficiently powerful blockade barrage, the deterrence of the magic guide gun is even worse than that of the bow and arrow in the face of the real strong. At least, the arrows shot by the bow and arrow are the extension of the strength of the strong. Even if they block, they will be affected by the anti earthquake force. However, the "bullet" fired by the magic guide gun is only pure magic energy. Unless it is unavoidable, there is no need to fight back and block. You can dodge directly - of course, this is also because the firing speed and initial attack speed of silver quickfire are not enough. With Roberts'' fire dragon, even bissos and suanso can''t dodge so easily. In terms of the Earth Federation era, the effective killing distance of silver quickfire is only 20 meters - within 20 meters, the two saints can''t dodge because of the shooting speed of magical energy. However, at a distance of more than 30 meters, the two even need to block. As long as they dodge, they can completely ignore Eliza''s attack. For both of them, Levi is the real threat. But at the moment, when Eliza fired five more shots, the energy crystal on the silver flowing fire was completely black, turned into powder and dispersed with the wind, a figure came like a ghost, and the short sword in her hand took Eliza''s throat! Bisos! As one of the two holy sons of the God of war church, bisos is not as powerful as suanzo, but this is also relative. Compared with many strongmen of the northern duchy Federation, his strength, if not the top, is definitely in the first-class sequence. There is no other reason, just because he is the son recognized and baptized by Martz, and naturally has strong strength. The shadow of God of war is one of several unique abilities he has. And that''s why he was able to fly over a distance of 50 meters and attack Eliza! Bissos''s personal combat power is not as good as suanso, but he is far better than suanso in terms of tactics and tricks. Since the beginning of the war, he has also played a role in restraining and raiding the array. He has not directly fought with Levi. At most, he has had several short and fierce clashes with Eliza, but neither side can do anything. What Eliza doesn''t know is that bisos has marked Eliza in those rounds of confrontation. This is the prerequisite for the start of the shadow of God of War: the target must be locked first, and then the effect can be directly launched within a distance of 50 meters. After the effect is launched, you can ignore the distance of 50 meters and instantly appear next to the target for a mandatory attack. At this time, bisos directly activated the ability of the shadow of the God of war - he had not attacked before because bisos had been observing. He knew that his strength was not as good as suanso and Levi. He was also worried that Eliza''s strength was not inferior to Levi, so he never acted rashly. So now seeing that the silver flowing fire energy crystal in Eliza''s hand is exhausted, he knows that Eliza can''t use this powerful strange weapon again in five seconds. Therefore, he will immediately launch the shadow of the God of war. He must kill Eliza with one blow to solve the trouble! Seeing that bisos suddenly disappeared in front of him and appeared directly in front of Eliza, Leviathan even wanted to turn around and support. He and Eliza cooperate tacitly, and the distance between them is not too far. Only because pissos and suanso would not approach Eliza within 20 meters, but kept fighting at a distance of 30 meters, Levi also fought with suanso and pissos at this distance. But he didn''t expect that bisos was so insidious that he marked Eliza from the beginning, and then endured it until now. After witnessing this scene, Levi also knew that it would take him two seconds even if he rushed to support - this time is probably the time Eliza can hold on. However, as one of the two holy sons of the God of war church, although suanso is different from bisos, they can work together for the sake of the God of war church. This will give bisos the upper hand and see a big problem to be solved. How can suanso allow Levi to leave. So almost as Levi turned around, suanso''s long sword stabbed Levi in the back without hesitation - he didn''t even say such nonsense as "you dare to be distracted when you fight me" or "you dare to turn your back to me". For suanso, only the enemy who has stopped breathing is the safest enemy, and we must not be careless until the enemy stops breathing! Feeling the attack from his back, Levi couldn''t get away and had to go back to the sword block. But in this way, we naturally missed the best time for assistance! Chapter 1024 Pisos is very fast. It was obviously an outbreak of silence for a long time. The most important thing about this tactical strategy is to kill with one strike. Levi wanted to return to support, but he was entangled by suanso. He couldn''t get away in a short time. He could only watch the short sword in bisos stab Eliza''s throat. Seeing the dagger coming straight, Eliza''s face didn''t show any panic, even a little calm and indifferent. It seems that the target of this dagger is not himself. Eliza''s body was slightly on one side at this urgent moment. The blade of the short sword was so close to Eliza''s neck that it made a scar, and the blood suddenly shot out. However, such an injury is not very serious for people who have experienced many combat training like Eliza. At least at the moment on this side, she still paid great attention to the attack trend of bisos, so as to avoid the risk of carotid artery being cut off. After escaping the fatal blow, Eliza just wanted to fight back, but she saw that bisos''s wrist shook, his short sword had been held by his backhand, and then it fell. Bisos is not as strong as suanso, which is also relatively speaking. But fundamentally speaking, bisos is also a real superior Holy Land strongman, and also a strongman killed in countless corpse mountains and blood seas by the Federation of the northern duchy. Whether it is combat experience, combat consciousness or combat skills, bisos is far more than many people. He definitely belongs to the group of strong people who can stand at the top of the North Continent - the North Continent, not the Federation of the northern principality! Therefore, the sword that bissos changed his hand naturally attacked Eliza''s heart. "Time wheel!" This time, Eliza did not choose hard resistance, but raised her left hand to let the thing in her hand fall - it was a metal object similar to a pocket watch, and the chain was wrapped around Eliza''s left hand to ensure that Eliza would not fall to the ground even if she did not hold it tightly. At this time, the watch cover of the pocket watch has been opened. There are seven crystal stones about the size of a nail, five of which are silver. The seven crystal stones emit soft brilliance, which condenses but does not disperse, but it is not strong, but just covers the whole range of the pocket watch. However, there is a very unique force, which radiates with Eliza as the center of the circle, and spreads rapidly to form an invisible transparent semicircle cover. Within this range, the speed of bisos suddenly slowed down, and even the posture of his falling dagger can be seen clearly. Eliza, on the other hand, was short and retreated again, and quickly distanced herself from bisos. While retreating, she didn''t stop her movement, but quickly took out another crystal from her body and put it into the silver flowing fire. Until then, bissos raised his head and looked at Eliza, who had been more than ten meters away from herself. He also keenly observed that the pocket watch on Eliza''s left hand was not covered in this process. Obviously, the strange ability to limit his speed and increase Eliza''s speed comes from the pocket watch on Eliza''s left hand. But bissos did not understand what kind of power it was. It was neither divine power nor all magic - although he could feel the elemental power contained in this power, it was very different from the magic power known by bisos. In essence, the power shown by Eliza is more pure and docile, without the violent and restrained explosive nature contained in the magic power. Is it a prescription? Bissos couldn''t help thinking of the term. In recent years, it is a new magic power that is very popular in the east continent. Although this emerging force has not yet fully spread to the whole continent, as the northern and southern continents bordering the eastern continent, some areas have been impacted by this emerging force, and there are many special talents who call themselves alchemists and alchemy warriors. As far as bisos knows, these talents with alchemy as the core combat means do have some strength, but that''s all. Therefore, for Eliza may be an alchemist, bisos only hesitated a little, and then chose to ignore it. Because he doesn''t care what career Eliza is or what kind of person she is, he has found from the means of confrontation just now that Eliza is not as scary as Levi and can easily deal with it with his strength. So bizos quickly adjusted his mind and gave a roar. He saw a red light shining from him, and then the slow effect on him was completely cracked. The next moment, the whole person chased Eliza again. When the red light shone on bizos, Eliza knew instantly that the slow effect of the wheel of time was no longer useful to him. Maybe others don''t know the secret of "time wheel", but Eliza, as an enchanter, naturally doesn''t know it. In fact, the essence of this magic guiding technique is to increase its own speed by "stealing" the opponent''s speed - the proportion of stealing is about two to one, that is to say, Eliza can temporarily increase her agility every time bisos temporarily reduces her agility by two points. However, the manipulation essence of this "magic technology" is not determined by personal strength, but by the level of magic guide and the level of crystal embedded in it. The magic guide in Eliza''s hand is the most basic prototype magic guide, which is the same level of experimental product as silver Liuhuo. So even if Eliza''s crystal stones are high-level crystal stones, the agility value that can be stolen by using the "time wheel" is only 30 points. But just these thirty points were enough for Eliza to avoid the almost fatal blow just now. Just now. When bizos turned on an immune ability that could resist such special effects, Eliza''s speed naturally returned to normal at this moment. But the distance has been opened, so the increase in speed seems dispensable to her. Instead, the scar on her neck became Eliza''s top priority. I saw bisos dart towards Eliza, but Eliza looked very calm. With a shake of her left hand, she took the pocket watch like magic guide back into the palm of her hand, and closed the pocket watch as soon as her thumb pressed the cover. The light emitted from the pocket watch disappeared in an instant, and the strange force field in the air disappeared completely at the moment when the pocket watch was closed. But all this is not the end. Eliza raised her gun in her right hand, and ten golden lights shot out at pisos, shooting at ten places. These positions just firmly locked the direction of bisos''s attack. Bisos knew the power of these golden lights. Unless he wanted to die together, he had to avoid it. He glanced at the scar on Eliza''s left neck. Although the carotid artery was not cut, the tear of this wound was not small. The blood had dyed Eliza''s collar red, and the area was still spreading and expanding rapidly. Therefore, bisos felt that he really didn''t need to play with Eliza here. In his opinion, as long as he keeps this pace, Eliza can die here. Therefore, facing the rapid shooting of the ten golden lights, bizos chose to avoid it. And Eliza, this is the moment that bissos avoided. At the moment when bizos avoided, Eliza shook her left hand, and then opened the pocket watch like magic guide again to shake out all the seven crystal stones inside. Her right hand also threw the silver quickfire into the air at the moment when her left hand shook. At this time, even if bissos wanted to take this opportunity to attack Eliza, there was nothing he could do, because he had been completely forced back just now, so he gave up such a great opportunity to kill in vain. It was not until this time that bizos knew that he had been fooled by Eliza. The first second. The silver flowing fire was thrown into the air, and seven crystal stones popped out of the magic guide. Bissos hid on the side of a stone wall. Ten bullets and fires blocked the direction of bisos''s attack on Eliza in a network, mixed in the middle of the two, ten meters apart. The second second second. Eliza wiped her right hand from her waist bag, and there were seven crystal stones of different colors between her fingers, mainly blue. Bissos could only watch Eliza''s actions helplessly. The eight bombs were 15 meters away from Eliza and only five meters away from bisos''s hiding place. Among them, two bullet fires located at the outermost of the left and right sides have penetrated two stone walls. The third second. Eliza''s right hand touched the inside of the pocket watch, and the seven crystals mixed between her fingers were pressed directly by her in one breath, without even a trace of mistakes. Then raise your right hand. The eight bullets were more than 20 meters away from Eliza. All of them rubbed around bisos without causing any damage. The swirling silver streamer was thrown to the highest point and began to fall faster. The fourth second. Bisos jumped out of his hiding place and rushed at Eliza at a very fast speed, but jumped more than ten meters in the blink of an eye. Eliza glanced at bisos. Her raised right hand just caught the falling silver fire, and her thumb was slightly on the trigger. The left hand holding the pocket watch type magic guide was slightly loosened, let the magic guide fall again, and whispered: "great recovery." The magic guide emits a soft blue glow, Fifth second. Eliza kicked her feet, opened a distance of five meters with bisos again, raised her gun to bisos again with her right hand, pulled the trigger without hesitation and fired ten shots again. This attack did not block the scope of bisos'' activities, but focused on the pursuit of maximum lethality. At the same time, in the angry look on bisos''s face, the scar on Eliza''s neck is healing rapidly with the naked eye. Chapter 1025 After a short rest, Sean and Christina hurried to the house where Diane was imprisoned. This is a three story house. The main building material is wood, the bottom layer is built with stones, and the stairs outside the house are also made of stone. There is nothing special about the house itself, except that the materials selected are relatively high-grade and strong - there is no architectural concept of so-called seismic level in the miracle continent, mainly because there are almost no earthquakes. Theology is above all else. But now the house, in Sean''s view, has a strong earthquake resistance. But he didn''t understand this. Instead, Christina next to him knew something: "it''s a magic array." "Magic array?" Sean is a little confused. "The magic array that can resist God''s anger is... Not simple." Christina only knew a little, so she was a little confused. "She probably had figured out the infiltration plan from the beginning and the treatment measures if Martz found out." Sean curled his mouth and said nothing more. Sean was genuinely not interested in these Infernal Affairs between the gods. He can see that the building of the house is not simple, but Sean really doesn''t know much about the role of the application theory of the magic array, especially this kind of standard building. Even if Sean wants to steal the drawing of the magic array, he can''t do it. Therefore, he soon lost interest in research and directly opened the door to the third floor. Christina has been following Sean. Originally, they were worried that there were other people of the St. Joels Empire left in the house, so they had to fight again. But I didn''t expect that the whole house was empty. Only two bodies were found on the second floor. It seemed that they were the original owner of the house - that is, the believers of the God of dawn lurking in adroan sent by the St. Joels empire. Probably these two people have known their fate. After all, as the house provided for three paladins such as ziggs, they will be settled later. In order to avoid these criminal laws, these two people have "self dedication". Sean just glanced and said nothing. Christina is naturally not interested. So they soon found Diane imprisoned in the corner on the third floor. Diane''s hands were locked, and then hung on the railings on both sides, and her feet were wrapped with a hammer that was very heavy. The clothes on his body can only be said to cover his body, because all his clothes and trousers have been worn out for a long time after all kinds of cross-country travel. It doesn''t look any better than beggars, especially his messy hair and scarred body. It looks even more pitiful than ordinary beggars. Maybe he had a very difficult life experience, so Sean felt compassion when he saw Diane at this time. Christina frowned slightly because Diane smelled so bad. In particular, there is a sense of dilapidation and corruption everywhere in him - with the strength of Sean and Christina, I don''t know what this means. Obviously, Diane has a very serious internal injury, and even the internal source may be destroyed. Otherwise, it is impossible to have this dead smell of rotten internal organs. If Diane''s current situation continues, she will die in one or two months at most. But even though Diane is now down and decadent to this extent, his eyes are still very bright. There is no fear or other emotions in his eyes staring at Sean and Christina. Some are just calm - but the more calm he is, the more he wants to scream. Especially Diane''s height is very high. Even if he is leaning against the wall in the corner and his legs are straight, he still feels like a mountain for Sean and Christina, with a very unique sense of massiness. Christina understood this as the oppression of the strong. It seems almost a dying man, but it can still bring such a terrible sense of oppression to Christina and Sean. Christina can''t help wondering what Diane would be like in her heyday. "Are you here to kill me?" Diane glanced at Sean and Christina. Although she didn''t care much about their strength, it also referred to him in his heyday. In his current situation, she was afraid that anyone above the silver level could solve him. "No." Sean shook his head and went to help unlock the instruments that locked Diane. "Help you." "Help me?" As if she had heard some funny joke, Diane burst out a burst of laughter. But soon, the laughter turned into a violent cough. It can be seen that Diane''s body is really weak and badly hurt. Sean didn''t understand the ways and means of those punishments. Naturally, he didn''t know how much strength the St. Joels Empire had put down in order to limit Diane, a "terrorist". Only the special torture tools that limited his power and the power of demons could accelerate his death. It''s enough to see how strong Diane''s will to survive has been for more than half a year. Of course, part of this factor is that his vitality is indeed more vigorous than ordinary people. When all the instruments of torture were taken down, Diane breathed out a little turbid air, and her face looked relaxed. However, it is only a few minutes. It is obviously impossible to restore action and freedom. But he could see that Sean really came to save himself. So after a little hesitation, he said, "do you know Edward?" Sean was slightly stunned and nodded, "I know." Edward the Confessor, the seventh demon, was too clear for Sean. Because this old guy is still his nominal martial uncle, and he has some holidays with him. Of course, Sean won''t say these now, because it''s meaningless. "How is he?" Diane asked. He could hear Edward''s roar when he came to adroan, and naturally he could know why Edward came here. But he has been locked up here, so he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Even if Sean let him out at this time, he still can''t know the specific situation immediately. Because now he is too weak, or should not be said to be weak, but has no fighting ability. But as soon as she asked, Christina frowned, as if she realized something was wrong. "Fighting with the people of the St. Joels empire." Sean said casually, "I don''t know the specific situation. You should know the battle at that level." Sean means that his strength is not enough to intervene in the war between Edward, ziggs and Jabin. Diane naturally understands. "Can you still fight like this?" Christina asked, frowning. "What do you think?" Diane chuckled, "I hurt the source and was treated specially. Only the original liquid of the living tree can make me recover. But there is no way to restore my combat power to its heyday... Because my mental state is not very good. " The original liquid of the tree of life, also known as the original liquid of life and the holy liquid of life, is the core original liquid of the most essence of the tree of life. In popular terms, it is the source blood produced by the strong heart. For example, the liquid of life is a diluted version of the original liquid of life, so the effect of the original liquid of life is 100 times that of the original liquid of life. It is said that as long as there is one breath left, drinking 10ml of the original liquid of life can immediately restore all injuries, even stronger than the holy healing of the life church. The reason why holy healing is powerful is that after all, holy healing can only treat all kinds of internal and external injuries, but the life original liquid can restore a person''s injuries as before - including the aged organs, which can also restore vitality. This effect is equivalent to prolonging life. The only thing that cannot be cured is the damaged soul and the over consumed mental state. In addition, it can be said that everything can be cured. "I have the original liquid of life. I can provide it for you." Sean said, taking a small bottle of liquid from the storage ring and handing it to Diane. Looking at the liquid in this small bottle, the well-informed Diane is very clear that this small bottle of life original liquid is exactly 10ml, which can completely restore his physical state. So he looked a little stunned. Then he looked up at Sean and Christina and said, "do you know who I am?" This time, there was a heavy tone in the question. "I don''t know." Sean shook his head, "but I don''t care I only know that if you join this war, you can change the outside situation, so no matter who you are, I must let you recover Even if it is not the heyday, you must join the battle. " "That''s right." Christina nodded. "As long as we can solve Edward, everything else doesn''t matter." "Solve... Edward?" Diane looked up at Christina. "Edward is here to save me. Do you think I will solve Edward at this time?" This time, Christina was a little stunned. But Sean didn''t say anything, but simply put the bottle of life liquid in his hand into Diane to make his position clear. Christina looked so angry, pointed to Sean and shouted, "you already know what''s going on, don''t you?" Sean didn''t answer, but got up slowly. Maybe others don''t know, but Sean has already got a lot of information from Oscar. Oscar wants to prevent the fate pattern of the miracle continent from being changed. Therefore, he has to put the war that is enough to re-establish the fate pattern as a destiny weaver in the place where many forces naturally gather. You know, even if Oscar can see the future, he can''t rush to forcibly reverse his fate, because it will destroy him directly, so he must use this clever means to detour punishment. In Oscar''s plan, what he wants to do is to drive Edward out of the miracle continent, prevent the God of war church and St. Joels empire from the outbreak of national war, let the people of the peace council go back and forth, and finally prevent the collapse of the overlooking spire. In other words, in these four things, Sean and Christina must be involved in order to balance the whole battle of fate - that is, Christina and Sean must work together against the God of war church and St. Joels empire. Since it is decided to let Sean and Christina intervene, Oscar is of course to stop Salomon castle and dead spine, because these two groups of people come for floating island and Peace Council respectively. If these two groups of people are allowed to enter, what Oscar can finally do is to prevent the collapse of the overlooking spire, National wars such as the St. Joels Empire and the northern duchy Federation could not be stopped. Even Edward would destroy the whole northern continent. The Peace Council and the dead spine unscrupulously regarded the northern continent as the main battlefield to end their long-term grievances. All this is not what Oscar wants to see. He even calculated to drag Sean into the water, and Beth and others would also appear here, so he had to personally prevent Beth from entering adroan''s battle. It''s a pity. Oscar missed such a terrible existence because he couldn''t see through kokirey''s identity. Instead, he became a place for Sean to use. Sean is noncommittal about Oscar''s great ideals and practices. But he is willing to join the battle with his own selfishness. In his opinion, both the St. Joels Empire and the God of war church must leave one or two people. Of course, if the most perfect situation can be achieved, it is to kill all the saints of the two God of war churches and leave the three paladins together forever. In this way, he can make full preparations for the virgin plan he plans to implement next or for the battle against the St. Joels empire in the future. Therefore, Diane''s release is the key to the whole plan. Only when Dai is put out can it be possible to solve the problems of the paladins and the two sons. Originally, in Oscar''s plan, the release of Dai means the end of the battle of fate. Because there will be no peace council and Sean next, Oscar naturally has no reason to continue fighting with Beth. He will come forward to persuade all forces. After all, in Oscar''s words, no one can fight better than him, so if he can''t persuade with words, he decides to convince everyone. Unfortunately, all this failed because of Sean''s status as "the son of the plane". Now Oscar is entangled with Beth, he has no chance and chance to come forward. So the next situation will develop. Oscar has the final say. Sean stood in front of Diane, turned his back to Christina and whispered, "I just ask you, what will you do when you go out?" "I''ll kill the three paladins." Diane said with a faint smile, "to tell the truth, my task was to kill Edward. It was just a secret that the dawn church stared at me, so it finally evolved into a situation that I had to work with Edward But all this is no longer important. The important thing is... I can''t watch Edward die like this. At least, I''ll come to him to save me. " At this point, Diane bowed her head slightly: "I told him that if both of us must die, he must die under my sword." "Then go and kill him now." Christina drank. Diane just smiled and didn''t speak. This reaction and attitude made Christina clench her fist. "Because Edward is a demon, he must die, isn''t he?" Diane asked, looking at Christina with her head tilted. "Yes." Christina nodded, "any unstable and destructive factors that are not conducive to world development must be eliminated." "Are you from the Peace Council?" "That''s right." Christina nodded proudly. "If I were a demon king believer, what would you do?" Christina''s face suddenly became very ugly. She stared at Sean. But Sean is also a little stunned. He knows that Diane and Edward have some unclear and unclear relationship, which Oscar told him, but he doesn''t know that Diane is actually a pagan. This is not an ordinary crime! "The world is not only black and white." Diane ignored Christina and continued, "the devil is the one who let me kill Edward. He called himself enkos and gave me a suit of armor that could deal with Edward. It is precisely because of this armor that the people of the dawn church want to kill me and take back this armor. They even don''t hesitate to force Edward and I to join hands for this In this case, do you think I''m a pagan, good or bad? What role is the dawn church playing? As for Edward you hate, what kind of existence is it? " Sean didn''t listen too much. He only understood a word. Diane is a believer of enkos! Christina was too lazy to pay attention to so much, but shouted coldly, "it''s all crooked reasoning. I don''t care so much, and I can''t manage so much. I only know that all pagans, demon gods, demon kings and even vampires must be eliminated Since you are unwilling to deal with Edward, I have no need to save you. Even because you are a pagan, I have more reasons to kill you. " After that, Christina rushed up with an arrow to kill Diane. But almost the moment Christina moved, Sean turned and waved his sword without hesitation. The whole action was done at one go and drove Christina back directly. "You want to stop me?" Christina looked cold. "He must go out." Sean said faintly, "Diane, how about we make a deal?" "How dare you trade with pagans!" Christina''s face was more angry and rushed towards Sean without hesitation. However, when Christina can''t use the field at present, Sean can''t be afraid of Christina and immediately waved his sword. With his current sword skills, he can really compete with Christina. So that he could find a chance and say to Diane, "I''ll help you stop her. After you go out, you should not only solve the people of the St. Joels Empire, but also help me solve the two holy sons of the God of war church." Diane was stunned, then smiled and said, "OK!" Then, without the slightest hesitation, he looked up and poured the original liquid of life directly into his mouth. In an instant, a more vigorous and solid momentum completely burst out of Diane, almost turning into a solid yellowish light column into the sky. Many scars and injuries on Diane''s body also recovered rapidly with the naked eye, and soon returned to the previous healthy state. The stench of organ corruption emitted from her body also completely disappeared. The only constant is probably because of the beard that hasn''t been cleaned for a long time and the messy hair like a bird''s nest. "Uriel!" With a low roar, the angel was dressed. Uriel emerged from Diane one by one. After the golden brilliance flashed away, Diane, who had been dressed, looked majestic. The only pity is that his current state can''t make Uriel enter the awakening state. He can only fight with the strength of level 15. However, for the situation that is now completely chaotic to a very bad situation, adding Diane with legendary peak combat power is enough to make earth shaking changes in the war situation. Chapter 1026 The appearance of Diane immediately shocked the whole battlefield. The first thing to feel is not Edward and others from above, but Oscar who is still competing with Beth. The graceful, elegant and charming middle-aged man scolded without image on the spot. Obviously, in his plan, he didn''t expect Diane to recover his strength - in all the future he had seen before, Diane didn''t join the war. Oscar didn''t see more future until Beth revealed coquirre''s identity, including the future fragment of Diane''s recovery and involvement in the battle. But even this scene is only one of the many futures Oscar can see. So, in the spirit of self deception, Oscar certainly thought it wouldn''t be so coincidental. But fate, no one can accurately predict its future. Not even Oscar. So Diane not only recovered, but even joined the war as a strong man. In this way, the balance of the whole battlefield was completely destroyed. Originally, even if there was such a result, Oscar was able to remedy it. Unfortunately, he was dragged down by Beth. In terms of personal strength, Oscar is not Bass''s opponent at all. As long as bass wants, he can hit Oscar hard in a few rounds. However, limited by the law of the plane world of the miracle continent, bass can''t give full play. Even his ultimate means can only show a few, or even a reduced power version, so naturally, he can''t suppress Oscar. Instead, he has had a few hands with each other. In a layman''s word, the two sides played quite well. In another battlefield hundreds of miles away from Adrian, the golden and black lights were constantly surging, which was the brilliance produced by the collision between sword Qi and magic. But if you look down from a high altitude, you will be shocked by the shocking scars on the earth - in the hundreds of miles of space of this battlefield, the whole earth is not complete. The fragmented ground is the most normal, and there are more huge gullies one after another: the small ones are almost more than ten meters long and two or three meters wide, and the large ones are tens of meters long and five or six meters wide. The raging energy fluctuation is enough to directly powder the strong below any holy land. Beth is empty and can''t give full play to his strength. He is extremely oppressed and angry. Oscar, although it seems that he has the upper hand, in fact, he is also getting more and more tired, and gradually he can''t resist Bass''s crazy attack. He didn''t intend to fight with bass to this extent, but it''s a pity to fight this kind of thing - especially when the two sides are close to each other, so there is no possibility of so-called "water release". Bass keeps increasing the intensity of attack. If Oscar doesn''t want to die here, of course he has to deal with it with the same intensity. This is the real reason why the fighting between the two sides is becoming more and more intense and destructive. So that at this time, Diane has summoned Angel outfit Uriel and joined the highest specification War above adroan, and Oscar has no intention to pay attention to all this. The only thing he wants to do now is to save himself from becoming a victim in this runaway battle of fate. yes. The battle of fate planned by Oscar began when Diane recovered and joined the war. It''s completely out of control. Until then, Oscar couldn''t help thinking of what Beth said before: "fate is not something you can control if you want to control it Perhaps you have had an experience of getting rid of the destruction of fate, but it just means that your life should not be destroyed. It doesn''t mean that you are above your destiny. " ¡­¡­ In Adrian''s kilometer high school, ziggs and Jabin became a little flustered because of Diane''s sudden appearance. Originally, the combination of the two could not suppress Edward who was about to enter the demonization, let alone join Diane whose strength was not under them. of course. For ziggs and Jabin, Diane''s joining is definitely a nightmare. But for Edward, it is undoubtedly good news. At least, Edward can take a breath and devote more energy to suppress the demon blood in his body to avoid completely entering the state of demonization. You know, if he really enters this state, unless he chooses to leave this plane immediately, even if Diane reads his feelings, he will have to wave a butcher''s knife at him, because under the demonized state, every second Edward exists in this plane, this plane will accelerate the source consumption for more than ten years. Some things, between each other, can be well known, and do not avoid being completely broken. Therefore, Diane can feel that Edward''s fighting intensity is slightly weakened, but she won''t ask Edward why. "You''re still alive." Edward glanced at Diane and sneered, "what a surprise." "I haven''t killed you yet. How can I die?" Diane''s tone was also very indifferent, "don''t forget, I just appeared to kill you." It''s not difficult to imagine the grudges between two people only by listening to their dialogue. It''s just that they actually stand side by side - well, in fact, they are not side by side. The distance between them is almost 30 meters, but they are standing in the same direction and facing zigs and Jabin, so this scene with this dialogue seems strange. "By you?" Edward looked at Diane on his right. His voice was so cold that he had almost no emotion. "I don''t know who was played by me as a monkey." "When you put gold on your face, can you not ignore the facts?" Diane also glanced slightly at Edward suspended in the air on her left, "don''t forget who was chased away by me like a dog." Ziggs and Jabin looked at each other, and some didn''t know how to speak. They would like to say that they are still fighting, but Edward and Diane seem to be angry. They are also happy to see this. At least, the current situation gives them a short rest time - in the confrontation with Edward just now, they really didn''t even have a moment to rest, so they have been in a state of extreme consumption. "How did the injury get better?" Edward suddenly asked. This was a state of choking and scolding each other with Edward. Diane was a little stunned when Edward suddenly asked. Of course, ziggs and Jabin were also stunned. They were also curious about how Diane''s injury recovered. After all, they put the torture tools on Diane, so they naturally knew how heavy Diane''s injury was. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the high priest of the Life Church came in person, he could not restore Diane''s strength so soon. "A man named Sean saved me." Diane was silent for a moment before she said, "he has the original liquid of the tree of life." Edward was stunned when he heard Sean''s name. However, there was no fluctuation in his face. He just focused on ziggs and Jabin again, and then threw an object to Diane: "take it." Diane, who took it, first looked and found that it was a ring, but he soon understood that it was a storage ring. When he explored his spiritual power into the storage ring, his shock was even greater: "did you rob an elf tribe?" "Slaughter." Edward''s answer was equally straightforward, "I went to the mainland." Diane fell directly into silence. Of course he knows what outer land means. The territory of ELF Empire, ORC Empire, dwarf Empire and other races with intelligent behavior is outer land. According to some explorers, the outer land is a territory no smaller than the miracle continent. At present, there are nine known outer land empires, two more than the seven empires on the miracle continent. However, it is not clear which of the nine empires is stronger or weaker, but only in terms of scale, the orc Empire has the largest power, a total of four. Followed by the dwarf Empire, there are three. The last is the elf Empire, only two. "The forest of silver moon or the land of white sand?" Diane asked. "Is there a difference?" Edward glanced at Diane. Diane was slightly distracted and immediately said with a smile, "it''s really no difference." Whether it is the silver moon forest empire or the white sand land Empire, there is really no difference for Edward. Diane really doesn''t need to know which subordinate tribe of the Empire Edward patronizes. The only thing he needs to know is that Edward slaughtered an elf tribe for himself in exchange for the things in this ring. Diane sighed and carefully collected the ring. Looking at Diane''s actions, Edward snorted coldly and stopped talking. But Diane smiled: "for the sake of this ring, I''ll let you go once. I hope you can seize the opportunity." "Who let go? Who doesn''t know." Edward sneered, but his eyes glanced at the place where Diane had just appeared. With his eyesight, he can naturally see that there is a man and a woman fighting in that house at this time, and the battle is also very fierce. Edward would never forget that man. Because this man is the culprit who turned him into a demon God: Sean. But I don''t know why, at this moment, Edward can''t hate at all. He sighed slightly and didn''t have the heart to know who the woman who fought with Sean was. He could know that the woman really wanted to kill Sean by looking at the other party''s hand, but he couldn''t succeed for some reasons. He knew that the woman was probably hurt a lot. If she continued to consume with the current desperate means, it would only be Sean who would win in the end. After knowing the results, Edward was naturally not interested in continuing to observe the situation of the battlefield below. He looked again at ziggs and Jabin and said in a deep voice, "do you want revenge?" Although Edward didn''t say anything about revenge or the goal, Diane knew what Edward was asking. He smiled, then moved his body a little, made a crackling sound of fried beans, tightened the huge sword with exaggerated shape in his hand, and said with a smile: "let''s make a quick decision After solving them, I have to solve the two holy sons of the God of war church. " "Just two reptiles." Edward brushed his lips with disdain. The next moment, he and Diane, left and right, each found a target, and then launched a crazy attack. Originally, only by working together can we barely Parry Edward''s ziggs and Jabin. At this time, Diane''s joining the war naturally makes it even more difficult to deal with it. It was only ten seconds. Yebian was targeted by Edward and directly tore off an arm. A pot of blood immediately fell from the air like rain, accompanied by Yebian''s pain and hum. ¡­¡­ When the war situation at the height of adroan changed dramatically. A void crack suddenly appeared behind Oscar! Chapter 1027 The appearance of void cracks came without warning, and even a trace of void breath did not escape. Obviously, this is an extremely powerful energy control technique. However, for Oscar who can display such a powerful field of fate isolation, he can still find this void crack. After all, it is no exaggeration to say that the scope shrouded by the whole isolation of fate is Oscar''s field. He can know everything that happens in this field with a little perception. But just because it is very clear, it is naturally extremely shocked at the sudden appearance of this void crack. Because it is reasonable that no one can enter this field after the isolation of fate. So the next moment, Oscar knows who''s coming. On his body, a layer of golden brilliance appeared close to him. This is Oscar''s legendary ability: the wall of destiny. Although as long as the attack is powerful to a certain extent, it can break the wall of destiny, but with the cooperation of the isolated field of destiny, no one has been able to break the wall of destiny of Oscar so far. Therefore, inside the overlooking spire, Oscar''s wall of destiny is also called the absolute wall, which means that absolutely no one can break this defensive field. However, on the other hand. It can force Oscar to show the wall of fate, which is enough to prove that Oscar is in a great crisis. From the crack of the void, he quickly stretched out a claw. This is obviously not a human hand. The claw almost turned into a virtual shadow and went straight to Oscar''s neck. However, when the claw contacts the wall of fate, the golden light becomes extremely dim in an instant. However, no matter how dim the golden light is, it still sticks tightly to Oscar and is not broken. Because of this reaction, the creatures in the void crack can''t help but sigh. Almost as soon as the golden light dimmed and the light sound sounded, Oscar realized the greater trouble and danger. He tried his best to get rid of the grip of the claw, but he didn''t want to break into slag as soon as he made a force to protect him, and the claw naturally held his neck. It was just a moment before and after that. Oscar didn''t dare to move at will, and his face showed an extremely frightened look, because he couldn''t understand how someone could break his own wall of fate under the isolation and cooperation of fate. "I like it here." There was a thick and wanton voice behind Oscar. Judging from the tone, the owner who could hear the voice was a bold and uninhibited guy. In fact, even if Oscar doesn''t look back, he knows who is appearing at this time. In this world, no more than five people can break their "absolute wall" so easily. Two of them are the existence that he will probably never meet in his life. Among the remaining three people, one is sleeping and the other is in front of himself, so there is only one answer left. The black figure came out of the void crack. The master of this figure is no one else, but enkos, the great demon king. Maybe this void crack is a little small, so he can''t let enkos, who has recovered his body, walk out calmly, so that he has to bend down and squeeze out from the void crack. However, even if it is squeezed out, it still makes the void crack support a lot, so that it affects the surrounding space wall. Of course, NKOS didn''t care about these things at all. Only Bess couldn''t help frowning. Looking at the appearance of NKOS who restored his noumenon form, Oscar''s face soon became gray. If he still has the hope of winning in the face of bass, so that he is willing to give a go, he can''t resist at all in the face of NKOS. Even at this moment, he couldn''t help thinking, is this a joke played by fate? in a cocoon around oneself? The existence of fate isolation, in addition to largely preventing Edward''s demonization from causing the plane collapse, another main role is to limit Beth''s strength. Although Beth and Oscar are the same 20th order existence, in fact, in the field isolated by fate, Beth can only play the 19th order strength at most, which is the reason why Oscar dares to confront Beth head-on. Otherwise, how can Oscar dare to compete with Beth as a pure magician. But NKOS is different. This guy is a real twenty-two level existence. In terms of strength alone, this guy is already at the level of a face traveler, which is a higher level than the level sequence in which Oscar and bass are now just a face strong person. However, even though enkos has the strength of level 22, he can''t give full play to it. It is usually limited to level 20, because this is the highest critical point that the miracle plane can reach. Of course, NKOS and bass are also different. NKOS awakens his existence in a special way, so he has assimilated with the miracle continent. Even if he plays the strength of the 20th order, it will not cause any problems, as long as he does not exceed the 20th order. If so, Oscar will naturally be able to make a few moves with enkos. But the problem is that fate is isolated. In order to prevent the plane collapse caused by the destruction of the plane origin, the role of fate isolation is to completely isolate the world from the miracle continent. Since he is completely isolated, what happens in the fate isolation has nothing to do with the origin of the plane, so enkos will not only fight with the strength of the 20th order. That''s why enkos said he liked it here. Similarly, this is why Oscar thought it was his cocoon. Because he did not calculate that the great demon king NKOS would also appear here, which was completely inconsistent with the script he prepared at the beginning! Everyone who can understand the fate is strictly the director of the world, because they can manipulate the fate of others through the future they see, and let the other party act completely according to the script they conceive. Oscar is no exception. Moreover, Oscar''s force value is not low. He is one of the ten people standing at the peak of the miracle continent. Therefore, he has greater pride and confidence, and feels that he is a director who can arbitrarily arrange the fate of others. In history, he has indeed succeeded many times, and even manipulated the private struggle of the largest organizations in the miracle continent in a very secret way - this feeling of hiding behind the scenes and manipulating everything is Oscar''s favorite. If he didn''t have to stop Beth himself this time, I''m afraid he would be more willing to manipulate the battle of fate in another way. Unfortunately, the person he calculated this time was Sean, who had just officially become the son of the plane. In a sense, Oscar is against fate. Because Sean can''t follow Oscar''s script, he has his own selfishness and concerns. "Why are you here?" Beth frowned. "Where''s Nana Li?" "It''s up to ABIS and DEX." Enkos said faintly, but soon frowned again, "Why are these two guys here?" "Which two?" Beth was a little confused. "Edward and Diane." Enkos snorted coldly, raised his head and looked at the battle over adroan. Naturally, he saw the situation of Edward and Diane working together. At this time, the two men had completely gained the upper hand. One of the two Paladins from the St. Joels Empire had been torn off an arm by Edward, and then punched through his chest and abdomen. It was obviously impossible to survive, "How did these two guys work together Hum! What about this old guy? " Enkos was obviously a little upset. When he said the last sentence, his strength increased a bit, and Oscar looked painful. "He can''t die yet." Beth said faintly, "it will be troublesome if he dies You go inside and solve the problem first. Sean is in there too. " "The kid?" NKOS was surprised. "How''s Andrew?" "It should be all right." Beth said, "give him to me. You go there first and solve those troubles. The battle should be over. " "I see." NKOS threw Oscar aside, got up and flew quickly over adroan. He was very fast, and obviously had no idea of keeping hands and hiding traces. Therefore, for outsiders, he almost appeared in the battlefield of Edward, Diane, ziggs and Jabin as soon as he moved. As soon as the sudden figure appeared, the thick breath emitted from his body was so frightened that the four people present were completely afraid to move. Of course, yebean couldn''t move even if he wanted to. Edward''s punch just now had broken his two hearts. It was obvious that the paladin could no longer live. At this time, he was falling to the ground. Ziggs wanted to pick up people, but the appearance of Engels was too abrupt, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. He could only watch his good friend yebean fall to the ground and sink a large area of the ground, just like a meteorite. "My lord..." Diane looked at enkos who appeared in front of her and was stunned. "I give you the reason for Uriel. I think you haven''t forgotten?" Enkos looked at Diane and said coldly. "No... forget." Diane''s voice was a little astringent. However, Giggs looked at Engels with an unbelievable face: "you gave Uriel!?" "Followers of legzain?" Engels glanced at zigs and snorted coldly, "that old God is developing well now I''m not interested in you for the time being. Don''t force me to break the rules and get out now. " "The name of my Lord is not what demons like you can call!" Ziggs was very courageous and directly shouted to enkos, "Uriel must hand it in! I will never allow such gods to be defiled by demons. " Engels was very angry and smiled back. He didn''t see any action. In an instant, he appeared in front of zigs, and his right hand had been pasted on zigs''s chest. A powerful suction force instantly emerged from the palm of enkos, and zigs'' face changed greatly. However, no matter how he struggled, he completely broke away from enkos''s right hand, and could only feel the powerful force from the angel''s outfit fading rapidly from himself. Soon, Michael turned into a faint shadow and disappeared from ziggs. Then, without waiting for ziggs to react, a more powerful pull came from the depths of his soul, which directly made ziggs''s face shocked, and his struggle became more crazy. But all this was futile in front of Engels. With Engels'' right hand gradually leaving ziggs''s chest, a red ball of light was gradually stripped from ziggs''s body. In this red ball of light, there is an appearance of armor. Diane, who has the experience of looking for Uriel, knows that this ball of light is actually the original form of angel outfit Michael. However, there is no doubt that what Engels is doing now is to completely separate Michael from ziegs. It''s just that Diane doesn''t know the meaning of this move, but ziggs can''t be clearer. As the four sets of angel costumes inherited by the morning light church, the holder can hold a special ceremony to separate from his soul only when he dies. Otherwise, no matter what means he uses, he can''t separate the angel costumes from the holder''s body. That''s why ziggs and others must escort Diane back to the St. Joels empire, Because they have no way to separate Uriel, only the Pope has this means. But now! However, seeing that enkos effortlessly stripped Michael from his soul, how could ziegs not be afraid. After enkos stripped Michael from zigs'' body, he shook his right hand suddenly, and the whole set of angel equipment was put away by enkos. Then, before zigs could react, Engels'' voice sounded again: "just let you go, you don''t go, so don''t go now." After that, he swept his right hand and pulled it directly from ziggs''s face. He immediately flew ziggs out. He really fell from kilometer high school like a meteorite and crashed into adroan''s buildings, raising a piece of dust. However, this is not the end. Enkos stretched out his index finger to the direction in which zigs fell. A small black ball quickly fell to the ground at a very fast speed, and then turned into a black spherical energy force field with a diameter of 100 meters. Everything in the force field, whether the ground, buildings or others, completely disappeared, and even left no trace. After finishing this, enkos turned his head to Diane and said coldly, "what did I tell you when I gave you Uriel?" Diane pursed her mouth and said nothing. "Say!" Enkos drank. "Kill... Edward." Diane had some difficult words. "But what do I see?" Enkos said coldly, with a taste of hatred that iron is not steel, "you are fighting with Edward." "Hum." As a demon God, Edward naturally has his pride. However, because of this cold hum, enkos suddenly appeared in front of him, raised his hand directly and swept it with a slap. Edward wanted to hide, but it was too late. He immediately slapped enkos in the face. However, he was not directly pulled to the ground like ziggs, but he was still pulled out tens of meters away. "My lord... That''s for a reason!" Seeing Edward being pulled away, Diane hurried to say, and also said the reason why she joined hands with Edward. As a believer of enkos, Diane''s strength is given by enkos, and she has the mark of enkos''s believers. All this doomed Diane to be unable and impossible to deceive enkos, or even violate enkos''s orders. When Diane narrated the process, enkos just listened quietly. Half a minute after Diane finished the narration, enkos said coldly, "finished?" "It''s over." Diane nodded. "Now, kill him." NKOS said again, "this time, no one in the morning church will trouble you." "My Lord!" Diane was a little stunned and said subconsciously. "Can''t do it?" Enkos stared at Diane in a cold tone, but a normal creature could hear the killing intention in enkos''s words. Diane pursed her lips without opening her mouth. "Get out." Enkos shouted in a deep voice. "My lord..." Diane looked up. "I''ll let you go." Enkos snorted coldly and turned to Edward. "Since you don''t want to do it, it doesn''t matter. I just didn''t bother to look for him everywhere. Now that I''m here, I''ll settle this matter at one time You have nothing to do here. What should you do? Now get out of my sight. " "My lord..." "Don''t you understand?" NKOS said again, "it''s best not to let me say it a third time." Diane looked down helplessly, then glanced at Edward, finally clenched her teeth and turned away. He knew that there was no face in front of enkos, because as a true believer, he knew very well about the creatures of the abyss and hell. Great demons like enkos are often moody. Of course, they will not take special care of their believers, because in the eyes of all demons, such people are just tools. Although Diane knows very well that the relationship between herself and Edward is absolutely opposite, she will never have a chance to make up. But in recent years, fighting side by side and Edward''s rescue today make Diane very reluctant to face the fact that "Edward is the enemy". If it really comes to the moment we have to face, Diane doesn''t want to be today, even tomorrow. But he knew that when enkos appeared here, there was no room for him to talk about it. The inner anger almost completely burned Diane''s reason. At this moment, he had only one idea, that is to find the two holy sons of the God of war church to vent his anger. Chapter 1028 The smoke and dust in the air covered an area of more than ten meters. There are many particles in these soot, so the visibility is naturally very low, not even half a meter. Falling into this dust shrouded area is no different from entering a dark world. Of course, because this is not a special magic field, perception is still very useful in this hazy world. There is a long black shadow, like a fish in the water. When I looked carefully, I found that the long black shadow was an arm. The arm with the fist is extremely strong, because there is air flow moving along the direction of the arm, which easily spreads a blank area with high visibility. But where the fist fell, there was also a black shadow blocking it. The black shadow is much larger than the arm, and the transverse width is also larger. It is obviously not a part of the normal human body. When the fist is closer, the influence of air flow is greater. Naturally, it can be seen that what intercepts in front of the fist is a piece of metal. black. When the hard fist hit the metal surface, the strong air burst out from this point of origin. Just like the storm eye of a tornado, all the smoke and dust poured out crazily along the air flow emitted by the spiral, dispersing all the smoke and dust in the storm eye with a radius of two meters, clearly revealing the two sides in the confrontation and confrontation. With the eruption of strong airflow, the shrouded area of smoke and dust has undoubtedly spread a lot, but it is also significantly thinner. At least it is not as visibility as it was at the beginning, not even half a meter. The two in the fight were not others, but Sean and Christina. Sean blocked Christina''s explosive punch with the black king''s sword face. From the power of Christina''s punch, if the black king''s material is not good enough, the general high-quality material weapons are likely to be interrupted by this punch. Obviously, Christina was really angry. Of course, Sean only looked at Christina''s face. Christina''s right fist changed slightly, immediately changed to the palm, and then gently pressed it on the sword, but it was like an adsorption force, which made Christina instantly close to Sean''s side, and hit Sean''s right rib with her left fist at the same time. Christina''s speed is extremely fast, even faster than the rank strong who are generally better at boxing. If she didn''t use special means such as magic and arcane, Sean would never believe it. But even if Christina''s speed was fast, Sean didn''t care too much, because speed was his strong means, so he easily chose to withdraw his sword and retreat to avoid Christina''s punch. However, Christina did not let go. She made great progress by cheating. This time, she even used her right fist. Her two fists were punched one after another, which was a bit like the boxing posture of a boxer in a regular boxing match. But looking at the roaring wind brought by Christina''s fist every time, we can know how miserable the end will be if she is beaten by her fist. Even if Sean wanted to have a hard fight with Christina, he would never choose to fight back when Christina had the upper hand. Patience has always been Sean''s most important thing. Moreover, after more than ten minutes of attack and defense exchange, Sean gradually found out some very mysterious feelings. He felt that this was a great opportunity for him to break through the realm, so he didn''t mind being briefly dominated by Christina. After all, Sean had the upper hand much longer than Christina since he turned against Christina - although Sean knew why this happened, he still didn''t keep his hand when he shot. Christina, care is chaos. Even Sean doesn''t know why Christina cares so much about herself. It seemed that she was very upset about the deal she made with demon believers. At this moment, all trust and friendship turned into full anger and sorrow. It is precisely because of this that Sean is even more afraid to reserve - joking, he is not as good as Christina. If Christina could not maintain his field because of her excessive mental consumption, Sean would have been beaten by Christina as a sandbag. But at this moment, even if Christina can''t maintain the battle in the field, her strength in all aspects is much better than Sean. If it wasn''t for the disappearance of reason caused by anger and frequent mistakes, Sean is not sure how long he can last. But now anyway, Sean is really fighting with all his strength. The shape of the black king imitates the shape of the knight''s long sword, that is, the knight''s long sword fighting on the horse. It is more suitable for splitting, chopping and chopping. The weight of the sword body is mostly concentrated at the front sword tip. However, Sean almost never fought immediately, so he also increased the amount at the end of the hilt, and the body of the sword was thicker and heavier. This is why the black king can block Christina''s punch without breaking. The black king in Sean''s hand picked slightly, and the blade turned into a black shadow, but it perfectly cut into the only flaw revealed in Christina''s boxing attack - because he was too close, Sean''s retreat was rhythmic, large and small, and Christina''s boxing became rhythmic, The situation that originally had the upper hand was brought into Sean''s rhythm in this involuntary situation, resulting in the lack of convergence of the left fist after a right fist shot. Sean''s attack was mixed with this convergence error - the black king''s sword blade accurately pointed on Christina''s left fist, forcibly disrupted her rhythm, and then a long sword was raised, and the sword tip pierced Christina''s left shoulder blade. At the next moment, Sean hit Christina with a backer, because he didn''t leave his hand, and the powerful attack immediately knocked Christina back more than ten steps. However, Christina was also tough. The muscle of her left shoulder blade was pinched, which made Sean have to keep up with her while going backwards. So when Christina stabilized her figure, Christina''s right fist was again drawn towards Sean''s left face. Sean had seen Christina''s fist strength after going crazy before. Naturally, he didn''t want to be so short. However, if he evades, he must give up the black king in his hand, because Christina''s left hand has grasped the black king''s sword body - Sean doesn''t understand what kind of skill Christina used to hold such a sharp black king empty handed without any cuts, and even dares to block the black king''s sword edge with her fist. In desperation, Sean had to let go and stay low to avoid Christina''s punch. However, Christina is also a veteran with rich combat experience. When she sees Sean give up his sword, she won''t take the opportunity to attack. Immediately, after pulling out the black king with his left hand, he threw the long sword and didn''t know where to go. At the same time, he stuck it to Sean at a very fast speed and directly flew Sean out with a more solid backer. Sean, who was forced to fly by Christina and flew upside down, quickly adjusted his body shape in mid air. After a twist, the whole body shape turned into a horizontal flight. His right hand sank and pressed to the ground. The strength brought by Christina was immediately transmitted to the ground, shaking a huge impression, and the surrounding ground collapsed for more than several inches. Sean also took this opportunity to turn his body, sink his center of gravity rapidly, and the whole person immediately fell to the ground. Once again, all the impact forces were transformed into scattered forces and shocked into the ground, forming a larger cobweb crack. But by this time, Christina had rushed over again. In terms of martial arts, ten seans together are not Christina''s opponents. This is not to say that Christina is more than ten times better than Sean, but after coming to this world, Sean''s all thoughts are on sword skills, and even his career is to follow sword skills. A person''s energy is limited. If Sean is not willing to spend a lot of proficiency to fill his skill list, he is actually not much different from the genius of the world. Therefore, it is difficult for Sean to compete with Christina without weapons. This is exactly what Christina wants. But it wasn''t what Sean wanted. In the face of Christina who attacked like a storm, Sean roared and showed his potential without hesitation. As the rudiment of the field, Sean''s current potential will no longer pose any threat to his life after he obtains the silver body. In short, the current potential has the same consumption effect as the field - as long as Sean can bear the consumption, he can maintain the range force field of the potential forever. Christina was impacted by Sean''s potential in the front, the whole person''s speed was immediately affected, and the movement speed slowed down obviously in all aspects. This unexpected state made Christina obviously a little distracted. But the absence was only a moment, even less than a second, and Christina had fully recovered. Although she is unable to expand her field now, for Christina, a potential is not enough to limit her action - after all, potential is only the suppression of momentum. Although she has touched the boundary line of law, it is not law after all. It may be OK to deal with the strong below the Holy Land, However, using potential to deal with the strong in the holy land can obviously only play a role for a moment. Christina''s momentum surged suddenly, and the fighting spirit burst out from her, which immediately broke the suppression of Sean''s "potential". Sean didn''t expect Christina to react so quickly. After suppressing Christina with potential, Sean had jumped and flew out to the place where the black king fell. After Christina broke the potential, Sean immediately felt a stabbing pain in his head and an involuntary stagnation in his body. Then Christina reached out and grabbed his ankle. Then Christina spun like a top and threw Sean out after two turns. But Christina is not stupid. The direction she throws Sean out is naturally away from the falling point of the black king - Christina has found that Sean with the black king and Sean without the black king are two people at all. In this case, he naturally wanted to let Sean stay as far away from the black king as possible. After all, Sean without weapons was much easier to deal with. Being thrown out by Christina, Sean naturally can only quickly adjust his body shape in mid air, but the tingling sensation from his head still makes Sean feel a little uncomfortable. But this time, Christina didn''t press hard again, but watched Sean quickly adjust his figure in mid air, and she stumbled when she landed. At that time, Christina also experienced such a slow growth period - first the maintenance of the field, then the suppression of the potential, then the prototype of the field, and finally formed her own field. So for Christina, she knows very well what will happen after Sean''s potential is deciphered by herself with the force of law. That severe pain is not much better than the explosion of the field. The only difference is that the level of pain is slightly lighter. Of course, this actually has an advantage. It''s just that Christina doesn''t intend to say it. Whether Sean can grasp it is his own business. Genius has its pride. "You let me down." Christina said in a deep voice. She stared at Sean so expressionless. The only look was Christina''s eyes. It was a disappointment, a deep disappointment, "why?" Sean gently covered his forehead, glanced at Christina and said with a smile, "why Because I am a lord and a grand duke, I am responsible for my followers. As Diane said, the world is not only black and white, but also a lot of gray. As businessmen often say, there is demand, there is competition. Not all demons are evil. There will always be one or two good people. " "Oh." Christina smiled with some disdain. "Don''t believe it." Sean shrugged. "I''ll just say two things you don''t know." Christina raised her eyebrows and looked all ears, but her face was still contemptuous. In fact, in the earliest days, the Peace Council did not distinguish between executive officers and arbitrators. Basically, they had to intervene in everything. Naturally, this has offended many people - no empire is willing to tolerate the existence of such a special power institution as the Peace Council, so the seven empires and other forces that are not pleasing to the peace council have joined hands. That alliance led to the loss of two-thirds of the elite of the peace parliament, which directly damaged its vitality. In addition to the seven empires, there are dead spine and several other powerful organizations that are not inferior to dead spine - this is also the origin of the old feud between the Peace Council and dead spine. Of course, according to the character and ideas of the Peace Council, they naturally hate the seven empires and other major forces. It is a pity that the five old empires, namely the qainas Empire, the St. Joels Empire, the Millennium covenant Empire, the Emilia Empire and the Maggie Empire, are too rich. The peace Council can''t help them. However, these five of the seven empires had no way to take them, which did not mean that the other two empires had no way to take them. Therefore, under a series of coincidences, the peace council easily destroyed these two empires - one of them was slaughtered, including the royal family. Of course, the peace council also has a perfect excuse, that is, the Empire has been corrupt to the root, and the people have been living in deep water - this is also the most sensational thing that the peace council has done, because the corruption of an empire directly wiped out the Empire. However, it was also after this incident that the five old empires explicitly prohibited the intervention of the Peace Council. Since that time, the peace council has indeed kept a low profile for a long time, and the post of arbitrator has also appeared more. What the five old empires refused was the arbitration conducted by the arbitrators. Even under unnecessary and special circumstances, they refused the arbitrators of the peace parliament to arbitrate their affiliated countries. It can be said that the introduction of arbitrators is an innovation for the peace parliament to seek breakthrough and change. Unfortunately, the plan ended in failure. Because not everyone can accept the pure idea of black-and-white theory of the peace Parliament. After decades of thinking, the peace parliament has made an amazing move: adopting orphans and carrying out brainwashing training. After a short failure, this method soon ushered in an extremely amazing explosive harvest period. Because of the purity of faith, the purity of thought, and the specificity of quality, there are many powerful cadres in the Council - these people''s minds are not complex, so they are easy to control, and they can better perform tasks and train. These executives who appeared like puppets soon restored the vitality and strength of the badly weakened peace parliament, and then made them more firm in the cultivation policy of brainwashing orphans. It can be said that the executive of the peace parliament has only two origins: either orphans or descendants of martyrs. Because only they can accept the purest extreme idea of the peace Parliament. Christina is an orphan. From small to large, everything she came into contact with was what the peace council wanted her to see, so her world was very pure and simple: either white or black, there was no so-called gray area. All existence that cannot be classified as white is black, and black is evil, and evil will be erased. This is what Christina has learned for more than 20 years. Now, Sean tells Christina that there is actually a third color in the world. How can Christina believe it? In other words, she didn''t run away on the spot, but put on a look of listening with patience, which has attached great importance to Sean''s performance. "Elken, have you heard of it?" Sean spoke. "Lord of arrogance, one of the seven demons." Christina replied, in a cool tone. "She''s dead." Sean added, "it was killed by the demon king Diane believed in." Christina was stunned and surprised when she heard Elken''s death, but after hearing the second half of Sean''s sentence, her face showed contempt again and said, "everyone knows the chaos between demons. What''s strange about dogs biting dogs between them? Who knows what''s the contradiction of interests." "Oh." Sean also laughed, and his voice became a little light. "Elken wanted to invade the world. She even opened the devil''s door directly. Even the devil Legion has been ready in the abyss. They can invade only after the devil''s door is officially opened However, all this was stopped by NKOS. I admit that demons are naturally chaotic creatures, but why does a demon you keep saying you must destroy stop the invasion of another demon? " Christina opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak. Intuition told her that there was something wrong with what Sean said, but Christina really couldn''t figure out what was wrong. People who believe in purity have one advantage, that is, simple thought. Simple minded people, for Sean, that''s good fooling. He said that it was true that NKOS stopped Elken''s invasion, but the greater fact was that Andrew was sleeping in the world and in his own body. As long as Elken invades the world, the first thing must be to kill him. In essence, Elken is on the opposite side of enkos, so enkos will kill Elken, which is the same as Christina''s "contradiction of interests". Of course, Christina doesn''t know this because of the asymmetry of information. "How do you know that the demon king stopped Elken''s invasion?" Christina''s tone was obviously a little unconvinced. "Because I was there." Sean replied, "you should know that I have provided a lot of information to your peace council In fact, I have the ability to predict, but this ability can not be controlled by myself, but occasionally flashes in my mind, making me feel like a dream. So it''s hard for me to distinguish what are dreams and what fate wants me to know. Before I get a clear answer, everything is false for me. " Speaking of this, Sean paused a little, changed a more sincere tone and said, "the things I told you were confirmed to be true after my careful investigation. That''s why the information I provided you before is accurate. " "Didn''t you say that the devil''s gate is on the north side of the continent, the Medusa chamber of Commerce..." "Yes." Sean nodded, "even I don''t know. There were two demon gates Because you have come to the northern continent, I can only investigate the authenticity of another demon gate myself. But unexpectedly, the devil''s door was already open, and even many little demons came in. Do you think with the strength of your peace council, you can open up two demon gate battlefields at the same time? " Christina was silent. In fact, the Peace Council is indeed possible. Not to mention two, even three are OK. However, the problem is that in this way, the peace council will also fall into an extremely weak state. If it is targeted by the dead spine at this time, the loss of the peace council will be very heavy, and it may even fall into a state of great vitality again. This is also the real reason why the peace parliament has kept a low profile over the years, because today''s peace parliament is no better than it was when it was just established. "By some coincidence, enkos helped me." Sean retained the authenticity of something and continued, "if it weren''t for him, I would have died at Elken''s hands So I owe enkos a favor. Don''t tell me that trading with the devil is to become a pagan. I only know that I should treat others as they treat me. " Christina remained silent. "Is there a conflict of interest between NKOS and Elken? I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. " Sean said softly, with a dull tone, "all I know is that the southern continent did not fall into the chaos of demon invasion because NKOS killed Elken Our world was saved by a great demon king. Don''t you think it''s ironic? I recognize your efforts and efforts of the Peace Council, but I think you should also understand that many practices of the peace council are problematic. " "Excuse." Christina sneered. "Excuse?" Sean was not angry, but smiled, "well, let''s talk about another thing Do you know why the Peace Council and the dead spine are old enemies? " "That''s because there are many dark creatures in the dead spine." "Half right." Sean shook his head slightly. "The other half is because dead spine once worked with the seven empires to pit your peace council." At this point, Sean directly told Christina the earliest story of the Peace Council. These include the joint efforts of the seven empires and the subsequent "retaliatory action" of the Peace Council. Of course, there is also Sean''s unique brainwashing sophistry: for example, the cultivation of orphans, the brainwashing cultivation of the Peace Council, the arbitrator''s inability to enter the core circle of the Peace Council, and so on. Christina didn''t show any special color at first, but the more Sean said, the more silent Christina''s face became. Both Sean and Christina are very smart people. Smart people have an advantage, that is, some words don''t need to be said too much and clear, as long as an appropriate start is enough. Just looking at Christina''s look, Sean knew that he had successfully shaken Christina''s faith - all this is what Sean needs to do. Not to turn Christina''s mind. But wavering. In fact, Sean is not sure of success, because people with pure faith have one problem: stubbornness. They will automatically filter all heretical statements against their beliefs and listen only to the good side. Sean is obviously experienced in these things, so he did not mix too many personal emotional factors when describing the things about the Peace Council, but described them in a bystander narrative tone of a third party. Of course, the most important place is the massacre of the Peace Council - Sean believes that this is the stain of the Peace Council, So they will not publicize it internally. Just because they won''t publicize it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Many forces and organizations on the mainland have records of this massacre, but few people know that it was done by the Peace Council. Dead spine happens to be one of the few people. Similarly, this is why dead spine will call the members of the peace council hypocrites. However, these real villains have nothing to praise. "Sophistry." Christina said coldly. "Sophistry?" Sean tilted his head and said with a smile, "just think I''m sophistry But there are some things that don''t exist if you want to deny them. In fact, your peace council has indeed done many things contrary to your purpose, and the great demon king you think most hated and must be killed has also successfully saved the world. Even... The first task of Diane''s demon king believer is to hunt down the demon God Edward. " After a little meditation, Sean said for the second time, "there is not only black and white in this world." "You gave me information three times." Christina was silent for a long time, then suddenly said, "in essence, I only help you get paid twice This is the third time. The deal between the Peace Council and you is settled. And the friendship between us is over. I admit that the world is not only black and white, but I can only accept black and white. " Sean also fell into silence. He just looked at Christina quietly and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, Sean sighed: "to tell you the truth, I think it''s easy to be friends with you, and I hope to be friends with you all the time But it''s a pity that our thoughts can''t be unified. You can only accept black and white, but for me, the world has many colors. " "I know." Christina nodded. She turned her head and looked high into the sky. There was the battlefield between enkos and Edward. "This time, I believe your story." story? Sean frowned slightly. Because Sean is also a smart man, he has guessed Christina''s plan, but he doesn''t intend to ask. "Your field has taken shape. Feel the pain when I suppressed it just now." Christina turned her head, looked back at Sean, and then said, "you were my friend. But the Sean Connery I know is dead The next time we meet, we may have different identities due to different positions. I hope you can be prepared. " Sean just smiled and stopped talking. Christina just glanced at Sean again and turned away. Adrian, she is no longer needed in this battlefield. In other words, the battle of fate that must let her in is over. Chapter 1029 There are potholes all over the yellow sand land. However, it is strange that the area hundreds of meters away from this riddled land is green and lush. This is a vast grassland. But now nearly a third of the terrain has become Gobi wilderness and yellow sand rolling. But if you look closely, you must be more surprised. Because the ground of many pits and gullies is directly crystallized, how much energy does it take to form? But there was a man lying in one of the huge pits in the crystalline sand. This man is a little thin, his hair is yellow, maybe it should be golden, but at this time, it looks like some withered leaves, and it is also stuck one by one, tightly close to his scalp, looking extremely embarrassed and dirty. His face also showed an abnormal grayness. The decadent breath was very heavy, especially his eyes. His facial features, which should have been handsome, also seemed to collapse and haggard. A virtual shadow similar to armor flickered on him, and the virtual shadow became lighter after each flicker. However, after several consecutive times, the virtual shadow will condense for a few minutes, but it will become lighter than before before. After such a moment, the virtual shadow of this suit of armor can''t see the color at all. Only the dotted lines like lines are still sketched in the air, which can barely see the outline of the armor. The life breath of the man lying on the sand is very weak. If there is a necromancer, you can see that the fire of his life is shaking and dying. However, there was another man standing in front of the man who was about to become a corpse. To be exact, it was a child dragging a huge sword with extremely exaggerated shape. This child, of course, is kokirei. Since kokirei can appear here, it is not difficult to guess the identity of the person in front of him. Laurent hegler tell. One of the guardians of the Pope of the morning light church, the left wing of God, and the holder of this session of angel costume. Gabriel. Lying on the ground, Laurent looked at kokirei with an intoxicated face. He seemed to want to say something, but he opened his mouth slightly, but he could only make a few whistling sounds similar to the bellows. He wanted to raise his right hand to grasp kokirei''s foot, but in the end, only the index finger of his right hand moved slightly, and he didn''t even have the strength to raise his right hand. Not just strength. Laurent could feel that his vitality was losing at a very fast speed, and his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Is this the feeling of death¡ª¡ª Laurent thought. He didn''t understand why he lost. After Gabriel enters the awakening state, he should be able to completely suppress kokirei. But in fact, he was eaten to death by kokirei. Until his strength was almost completely exhausted, Gabriel cancelled his awakening state, and then he was completely defeated. The only time he had the upper hand in the whole battle was when Gabriel was awakened. However, even if Gabriel was allowed to enter the awakening state, he could not completely suppress kokirei. At most, he could only say that he would not be beaten by kokirei like the ball. However, he was also powerless to get rid of kokirei or beat kokirei, and he could not even escape. So that we can only end up in such a situation. It''s... ironic. Laurent''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a self mocking smile. He only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, the world was getting darker and darker, and the bright sky had become night. Finally, Laurent didn''t say a word, and his right hand couldn''t grasp kokirei''s foot. He slowly closed his eyes with a self mocking smile. The intoxicated color on kokirei''s face gradually turned into intoxication, and a little blush appeared on his white face. With a taste of satisfaction, he gently burped, and then touched his stomach with his left hand. The fire that swallowed Laurent''s life was much better than he thought. Of course, the physical energy consumed in the battle is smaller than he expected, which is the real reason for his gain. But he can also understand the meaning of Laurent''s self mocking smile. In fact, Laurent''s strength is definitely more than that. As the left wing of God, his compatibility with Gabriel is higher than that of jabien, who is known as the eternal shield. Therefore, in some aspects, the combat effectiveness after Gabriel''s awakening is naturally slightly higher than that of jabien. However, it is a pity that the person who confronted him was kokirei, a monster with unlimited energy. If he was replaced by the strong ones at the peak of other legends, not to mention the skill and endurance ranks, people with power like kokirei would have been dragged down by Laurent long ago. How could it be possible to wait until Laurent exhausted his mental power and forced Gabriel to release from his awakening state. Only kokirei has this energy and strength to consume. Therefore, Laurent will die here, which is absolutely a very unjust thing for him. Unfortunately, in this world, there has always been only the theory of victory and defeat, and there has never been the theory of fairness. After easily solving Laurent, kokirei tilted his head and looked in the direction of Adrian. He could feel that the current situation of Adrian has become much simpler and more dangerous. The reason why it is simple is that he has found that the two smells that have the same origin as Laurent have disappeared. In kokirei''s cognition, the news of breath means falling, or death. For kokirei, unless he happens to be nearby, no matter who he is, once he falls, it will be of no value to him, because the loss of life energy is so fast that it can be said to be fleeting. Under normal circumstances, kokire would surely rush back to adroan immediately after solving Laurent. But now, Adrian has a very uncomfortable atmosphere in the sky, which makes coquirre reluctant to return to Adrian, which is also the reason why coquirre will feel much more dangerous. There are not many people who can make kokirei feel uncomfortable. So far, there are only two. The first is Oscar, and the second is the breath now entrenched over Adrian. Intuition tells kokirei that the air entrenched above is much more dangerous than Oscar. Although kokirei is too lazy to talk, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any IQ. On the contrary, he is smarter than Sean imagined, so he doesn''t want to put himself in a dangerous environment. However, at this time, an extremely strong and amazing momentum suddenly broke out in Adrian. After this momentum broke out, it was accompanied by the towering power like a sea wave. Wave after wave, with adroan as the center, it radiated and spread out to the surrounding. However, as a very sensitive breath, kokirei can feel a unique breath from this momentum, which is a unique awe inspiring breath from the plane, just like the law itself. This is the unique breath of the gods! If it were not for the extremely fierce smell of the fire of life, kokirei would even think that which God came into the material world. It is precisely because of the smell of the fire of life burning, so kokirei knows that it is just God''s coming. Adrian''s situation seems much more dangerous than he thought. After a little mouth curling, he was still worried about Sean''s safety - coquirre had to worry, because if Sean died in front of him, he couldn''t imagine the consequences - so soon, coquirre set off and hurried towards Adrian. This time, his speed was exerted to the limit, almost without any reservation. I saw a silver lightning flash through the air, almost shaking the air into a vacuum, and vaguely even high heat volatilized. Because this time he was on his way at full speed without reservation, kokirei soon arrived at the place where God came. But when I saw it, I was slightly surprised. Among the ruins, there is a young man suspended. His upper body is completely naked. There are complex and strange patterns changing on his body like a wandering snake. The only unchanged patterns are concentrated on his face, symmetrical left and right, looking like the mark of the God of war church. His hair was light white and looked like the white of albinism, but it was very soft, just like the waves on the sea. His eyes are golden, and they don''t look like human eyes. On the contrary, they have the smell of vertical pupils. Holding a sword in both hands, I can''t see whether these two swords are long swords or short swords, because the sword body is burning extremely dazzling golden flames, which feels like holding two golden fire bars instead of two swords. There is a quality of awe inspiring war spirit on his body, which is constantly spreading. Bisos was half a figure behind the man. So it seems that suanso, who is best at fighting, invited Martz to come. At this time, Diane confronted Martz. Because Diane''s mental strength has not been completely recovered at this time, he can''t let Uriel enter the awakening state. He can only maintain the 15th level of combat power, but in terms of combat power alone, it is consistent with God''s coming to Martz. Just looking at a very obvious crack on Diane''s chest, even if there is a very thick earthy yellow light shining and compressing, there is still a golden flame burning tenaciously on it. It is not difficult to see that Diane is actually in a downwind position in the battle just now. If it were for ordinary people, I''m afraid Martz would have solved it by now. That is to say, the angel is equipped with such artifact with extremely powerful power, so that it can block Martz''s frontal strike and not die. But Diane has angel clothes. Uriel is in the way, but Levi is not so lucky. Levi lay on a ruin not far below Diane. The wall of a large residual building on which he is leaning has been covered with cracks, as if it would collapse completely at any time. Two very obvious sword wounds crossed from his front and seemed to cut him into four pieces. The blood not only dyed his robe red, but even gathered a small pool of blood under him. Not to mention that his face was as pale as paper and almost had no reaction of life. Sean and Eliza are around Levi. Eliza''s appearance is obviously not good. Her left hand is a little strange. It seems to be discounted. She droops powerlessly and can only press Levi''s wound with her right hand. Tears were dripping from her face. Looking at her lips opening and closing, it was obvious that she was talking, but Levi might not hear clearly. And Sean, although he is also in a mess, is obviously much better than Levi and Eliza, at least not so bad. He was stretching out his hand to break Levi''s mouth, then poured some liquid into his mouth, and then poured the remaining liquid directly on Levi''s body, which immediately made a sizzling sound, and a large amount of air mist came out of Levi''s body. However, when these aerosols came out, there were still golden flames burning from Levi, which scared Eliza and Sean back several steps involuntarily, and then rushed to put out the fire in a hurry. However, in just a few seconds, Levi''s clothes on his upper body had been completely burned by the golden flame, and even some parts of his body had been charred. In particular, the cross shaped wound is particularly obvious on him - extending from both sides of the stomach to the left and right shoulders. The intersection center is just in the stomach. Although the wound is small, it is very deep, which makes healing very difficult. When kokirei arrived here, he saw this scene in front of him. However, he does not just look with the naked eye, but also sense the breath. He could feel that Levi''s breath of life was almost extinguished. Because of what Sean had just done, it became a little exuberant. It''s just a little. If we can''t stop the gap that Levi''s fire of life is rapidly losing, his death will only happen sooner or later - Levi''s injury has not improved, but has only been temporarily restrained. Feeling the momentum of kokirei behind her, Martz slightly turned his head and glanced, and then frowned slightly. But soon, a happy look appeared in his eyes. Because it was divine, and there was a short and fierce battle as soon as it came, Martz didn''t understand the current situation, or he didn''t have time to understand it at all. There was an extremely powerful and terrible smell in the sky, which made Martz realize that even if he completely came down to his body, even in his home Kingdom, it was difficult to compete with each other, so he didn''t want to stay here. What he didn''t expect was that the opponent in front of him was so difficult to solve - of course, Martz meant Diane. Like Levi, Eliza and Sean, Martz didn''t pay attention to her at all. However, if it was just Diane, although it would take more energy and time, Martz didn''t think the other party was qualified to fight with him. So the sudden appearance of kokirei finally made Martz feel a little tricky. But when he turned his head and looked at kokirei carefully, a look of ecstasy appeared in his eyes: the breath of fate he wanted most was automatically sent to the door! Before that, he sent an oracle and asked the people of the God of war church to help find kokirei and sacrifice him in order to absorb kokirei''s strength. As long as he can obtain this power, he may break through to a higher level, not to mention becoming the creator God, but at least strive for the position of the Supreme God. If he really has the supreme divine power, he can surpass all the gods on the miracle continent. At that time, he can absorb the divine personality and kingdom of other gods through continuous divine war, so as to become the only God on the whole miracle continent. No matter who can resist this temptation, at least Martz knows that the God of the morning light is also making such an idea, but the practice is different from him. So marz really wants to absorb kokirei''s power. The only trouble is that kokirei''s whereabouts are uncertain and difficult to grasp, so he can only be found by lowering the oracle. But I didn''t expect that now kokirei sent it to the door by himself. How can Martz not be excited! Chapter 1030 Kokirei could clearly see the changed look in marz''s eyes. Even if Diane and Sean can''t see it, as strong people, they are naturally very clear about the change of breath. At this time, Martz actually entered a state of excitement, and they naturally wondered. Especially Sean, when he saw that Martz was excited about kokirei, his face inevitably changed, and even subconsciously shouted, "kokirei, be careful!" "Kokirei?" Martz glanced back at Sean, then fixed his eyes on kokirei, "your name is kokirei?" When kokirei heard Martz''s voice, he involuntarily immediately entered the state of full God alert, and even increased the strength of his right hand holding the giant sword. "Don''t be afraid." Martz seemed to want to show his kind attitude. He smiled a few times, but with his somewhat changed eyes, the laughter naturally looked very sexy, swinging and ugly, "what a good name." This time, even Diane looked dignified. Martz''s desire is completely naked and naked. "While I''m in a good mood, get out of my sight and I can let you live." Martz looked back at Diane and said coldly, "otherwise once I change my mind, you won''t want to leave here." "Ha ha." Diane smiled, but there was some contempt in her laughter. This reaction made Martz''s face slightly coagulate, and her eyes could not help showing some fierce light. In the confrontation just now, he was fully aware of Diane''s difficulties. Although he did have the upper hand all the time in the whole battle process, it was because he was the God of war, so he could stably suppress Diane and even leave a very distinctive scar on Uriel with the unique advantages of God''s personality, divine power, divine power and even various gods of war. But if there was any real harm to Diane, it didn''t. Instead, I wasted a lot of time on Diane. You know, his divine fall can''t last long. Every second he stays now will cause a lot of vitality loss to suanso. Although suanso can''t survive even if he removes the divine surrender now, once suanso''s vitality is completely exhausted, this divine surrender will come to an end. Marz knows Diane''s difficulties, so he doesn''t want to waste time on Diane and wants to keep all his energy on dealing with kokirey. After all, kokirei is so important to him that he can abandon Sean, Diane, Levi and Eliza, which are boring ants in his eyes - you know, suanso''s goal of asking Martz is to destroy Diane and others, which is the "enemy of God". Now Martz actually chooses to ignore the God enemy of devout believers - this behavior will consume a lot of divine power, and may even have an impact on the power of divine belief. Therefore, it can be imagined how important kokirei is to Martz. But Diane doesn''t like Martz. If it were for someone else who didn''t know it, maybe Martz''s intimidation would be effective. However, as a devout believer of the morninglight church, Diane did not pay any attention to Martz''s intimidation, because he really knew what the so-called divine descent was all about. It is true that not everyone can exert the special ability of divine descent, but it is impossible to invite gods to come without paying a price. Moreover, this behavior is also very contrary to the plane law, so every divine descent has a time limit. Diane doesn''t know how long Martz''s fall can last, but he knows that Martz doesn''t want to deal with himself and kokirei at the same time. Knowing this information, Diane is even more unlikely to leave. "Young man, are you sure you don''t want to leave?" Martz asked in a deep voice with a cold look. Diane just smiled and didn''t answer. Seeing Diane''s reaction, Martz suddenly smiled, "you''ll regret it." Diane shrugged. Although he couldn''t see Diane''s face because of the helmet, his reaction at this time clearly showed that his current attitude was indifferent and he didn''t worry about Martz''s threat at all. In other words, Diane didn''t take Martz''s threat to heart at all. She was completely contemptuous, which made the red flame emitted by Martz more dignified. "I doubt how you became God." Diane''s words were full of contempt, "don''t you know I''m a demon king believer? If I really want to regret it, would you please show it completely? It''s a joke to try to make me regret it. " Martz''s face was cold, but the next moment she suddenly appeared in front of Diane, holding the golden flame blade in her right hand and waving it down. If a normal person is faced with such a rapid attack, he may be seriously injured by Martz because his body''s actions can''t keep up with his brain''s response. That''s why Levi was seriously injured by Martz just now. The physical quality of Levi''s superior saint can''t keep up with Martz''s speed, and even his brain is not aware of the danger. It can be imagined how fast Martz is and how sharp he is. But at this time, Diane seemed to have expected. He clenched his Epee in both hands and chopped at Martz with a very standard upward lift, which made his action look like Martz flashed to let Diane cut. instant. The golden flame blade of Martz''s right hand and Diane''s epee collided with each other, and a very bright golden flame burst out. When the golden flame burst out, another figure also appeared behind Martz. The appearance of this figure is also extremely abrupt and rapid. It can be seen that almost at the same time when Martz attacked Diane, this figure followed at the same time and launched an attack on Martz. Only one of the people present can have such a rapid response and the same fierce attack. Kokire! Kokirei hid himself in the dazzling light of the golden flame, waved his silver white sword and split it down towards Martz''s back. Because his attack also came too fast, so that as soon as the giant sword was waved, it had issued a roaring thunder roar, turned into a silver light and fell on Martz''s back. However, since marz can be called the God of war, he naturally has some special means. At this critical moment, Martz''s left hand also turned into a faint light. The sharp blade he held on his left hand burst into a more dazzling and fiery golden light, almost from a long sword to a huge sword burning with fire, and then had a close contact with kokirei''s silver white sword. The two sounds sounded like thunder, and the two golden bright lights exploded in mid air one after another. The battlefield where the three men are located is not in the air, but about one or two hundred meters from the ground. With the strength of these three people, the air wave is naturally very destructive and threatening. Not to mention the possible harm to the surroundings caused by the scattered energy, the roaring wind alone is enough to tear the ground out of terrible wounds. Even the ruins turn into rootless duckweeds in this wind and are blown away directly. Many huge stone buildings even disintegrate in midair and turn into smaller pieces, or they are directly ground into powder and become floating dust and smoke to cover the vision. Sean, Eliza and Levi, who was seriously injured and unconscious, naturally bear the brunt. But fortunately, Eliza, a very special soldier, saw Eliza holding the magic guide in her mouth, emitting a soft earthy yellow light. The earth floated one rock after another like the brick and tile building materials of a house, and then formed a huge semicircular barrier in front of Sean, Eliza and Levi, Withstood the roaring wind and energy impact from the front. However, the impact and destructive force formed by the roaring wind and scattered energy is too terrible. This barrier can''t last long, but it has become as weak as a cicada wing in only one second, and it can even be said to be almost transparent. It''s just that Eliza didn''t give up, but stared and gritted her teeth. Even if it caused the corner of her eyes to crack and the excessive loss of strength and mental power in her body, it can almost be said that she was bleeding from the seven orifices. Eliza didn''t stop outputting and maintaining the mental power of this barrier. Because she knew that once she stopped maintaining the barrier, it would never be her or Sean, but Levi! So Eliza didn''t dare to stop and couldn''t stop. Fortunately, the duration of this energy shock is not too long, and the explosion formed by the two collision shocks is only due to the instantaneous violent collision. So after a few seconds, the energy shock has stopped. But in just a few seconds, Eliza was like being fished out of the water. She was not only soaked, but even depressed to an unspeakable degree - almost as soon as the impact of energy weakened, Eliza could no longer hold on to the position of the barrier, and she knelt down directly, The barrier blocking the energy impact naturally turned into quicksand and landed in an instant. But Sean knew that the battle was only the beginning. So almost without hesitation, Sean suddenly bent over, picked up Levi and Eliza one by one, and then quickly retreated away from the center of the battlefield. He knew very well that he could not intervene at this time, because the people in the battle were strong at the legendary peak level, and their destructive power and impact would at least affect the area within a few miles. The most terrible thing is that this influence is not transferred by their will. Even if they know that there are others around and choose to stay a little, as long as a slightest force escapes, it will cause a disaster like a natural disaster. In particular, Diane and kokirei''s opponent is Martz, the God of war. This madman will never leave his hand on kokirei and Diane. Look at his desire for kokirei just now. I hope you can know that he really wants to kill kokirei. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, kokirei and Diane can''t keep their hands. Because in the face of Martz, keeping hands is tantamount to suicide. No one wants to commit suicide in this battle. So Sean knew that the energy shock from the next battle was definitely stronger than another wave. Almost to prove Sean''s guess, just after he took Levi and Eliza out of the hundreds of meters, a more powerful energy impact swept the earth again like a storm. This time, the energy storm swept through with a destructive momentum. Under this storm, the earth was torn like an irresistible Lamb - the earth produced huge cracks one by one, and then one by one was lifted up to the sky by the energy storm. Then it flew more than ten meters into the air and directly disintegrated into smaller fragments. When it reached an altitude of 30 or 40 meters, it directly turned into dust and gravel. Facing the energy storm covering a few miles around, Sean naturally knew that it was impossible to escape, so he simply threw Levi and Eliza to the ground, threw himself directly on them, and then inserted the black king into the ground to prevent them from being completely blown away. If the whole earth was blown up, Sean shook it with force, smashed the ground inserted by the black king directly, suppressed it with the center of gravity, and then the three fell directly to the lower ground base. Although this is likely to aggravate Levi''s injury, it will undoubtedly be more survivable than being blown directly into the sky and turned into dust under the tear and impact of the energy storm. Fortunately, the impact of energy storm comes and goes quickly. In just a few seconds, several pieces of land had been shattered one after another, which made Eliza more dizzy. Levi fell directly into a severe coma, and Sean and his three survived. But the first thing after getting up, Sean did not hesitate to pour two bottles of life liquid into Levi and Eliza''s mouth. Before the effect came into play, he immediately took them again and ran out in a further direction. He knew very well that with the number of three people fighting in the sky and the number of weapon collisions becoming more and more intense, the energy impact from the battle would only become stronger and stronger. Now the two sides are still in the process of temporary hand to hand, so the energy impact will probably explode once in a few seconds to ten seconds, but the frequency and intensity of this energy impact will only become faster and higher, and even later, it is likely to explode more than ten times in a second. At that time, no matter how fast Sean''s thinking, action and reaction are, he can''t survive. Because it''s like a thousand meter tsunami after a magnitude 10 earthquake. At the same time, there are many external destructive factors such as tornadoes, hail, low temperature and so on. This is no longer a question of whether we can live, but when we will die. Therefore, Sean must leave the core circle of the battlefield before the two sides enter the white hot battle. Chapter 1031 The development of things was more cruel than Sean thought. Not all saints and daughters can maintain the divine fall for half an hour or more like shefanio. The vast majority of divine descent can only last for a few minutes, and few can last more than ten minutes. Although this has a certain relationship with the strength of the son and the virgin, the greater the relationship is the blood concentration, because the higher the blood concentration, the less vitality will be consumed when God falls, so the longer it can be maintained. Of course, there are also some factors for the strange existence of shefanio, because aiswenter is the oldest God, so its blood can basically be traced back to the identity of God and people. Unlike these new gods, the cohesion of the power of blood can only be traced back to the people, or even worse, the new people. Suanso''s divine fall can last no more than five minutes. But he has wasted more than two minutes, so he can''t continue to waste time at this time. The explosion of energy circles one after another almost lifted the surrounding land. Only the height benchmark of the ground is more than ten meters lower than Adrian''s normal level! But all this does not mean the end. In mid air, kokirei waved his giant sword and Martz''s golden flame giant sword to collide again. But this time, instead of causing the two strands to collide as before, kokirei was directly repulsed by a powerful force. Almost at the same time he was repulsed in mid air, the tiger mouth of his right hand holding the sword had been cracked. Blood is red. But it is lighter than human bright red, but also thicker. Almost all become solid. Martz''s face showed a strange intoxicated color. Her eyes stared at the drops of blood from the tiger''s mouth and licked her lips with excitement. But at this time, another uninvited guest came to the door. Diane dragged the Epee a little higher than his height, pulled it up upside down, turned into a black sword wheel, and attacked Martz''s back. His attack intention was very obvious, even without a trace of concealment, that is, he made it clear that he was going to have a face-to-face confrontation with Martz - the roaring wind almost tore the air. In particular, the earthy yellow light emitted by Uriel, who belongs to the attribute of the earth, made the space waved by the Epee faint with a sense of heaviness. Malz turned back and split his sword in some anger. And when dealing with kokirei, the flame of his left sword turned into the same exaggerated giant sword. His right sword still maintained the shape of a long sword. However, when the sword was slashed, the flame on the sword burned out of thin air, turned into a golden hard whip, and cleaved towards Diane - this sword not only expanded the attack range of Martz, but also evaporated the water in the surrounding space because the flame on the sword burned, The burning heat easily suppressed the heavy feeling created by Diane, and its momentum and intensity were even far higher than Diane. With one against two, the battle scene staged by Martz in mid air is still easy. In terms of strength alone, there is not much difference between Martz, kokirei and Diane. However, Marzi is the God of war and the God in charge of fighting and war. Although some priests have conflicts with the goddess of victory, this does not hinder Marzi''s clerical influence - at least in terms of combat skills, Diane and kokirei are really difficult to get any benefits in front of Marzi. Not to mention one against two, even if there are two or three more strong players such as Diane and kokirei, Martz can still deal with it easily. However, this is not the situation marz wants! What he wants is a complete capture or direct killing of kokirei. Because only in this way, he can directly absorb kokirei''s power and let himself complete the transformation of a higher God. But now, he is dragged down by Diane and kokirei! yes. He can easily deal with the attacks of Diane and kokirei, and even appear very calm and comfortable, and even firmly control the battle rhythm and occupy the upper hand. But all this does not mean that he can easily kill Diane and kokirei - at least not in a short time. And what does Martz lack most? It happens to be time! If Diane had not intervened and kokirei was alone, Martz would not have been so passive and would have taken kokirei long ago. But all this, because of Diane''s interference, even if Martz has high fighting skills, he can''t win kokirei in a short time. He can only be entangled here. All this happens to be the situation that Diane and kokirei are most happy to see. Because both kokirei and Diane know that the time of God''s descent is not permanent. Although it seems that they have been beaten in a very awkward and completely disadvantaged position, as long as they continue to hold on to this situation and wait until the time of God''s surrender is over, the winner will be them. Therefore, they are not in a hurry to work hard. It is enough as long as they maintain the current situation and combat situation. This is an unspeakable tacit understanding between Diane and kokirei, who have never fought together. Seeing Diane''s pressure suddenly increased, kokirei, who quickly stabilized his body in mid air, completely ignored the pain at the mouth of the tiger in his right hand and rushed towards Martz again. But this time his attack was even more concise - holding the hilt tightly in both hands, holding the huge sword flat in front of him, and then speeding up towards Martz, the whole man was like an arrow full of strings. Feeling the strong wind from behind, Martz held up the golden flame sword in his left hand and suddenly cut it vertically - whether captured alive or killed koji by lightning, it makes no difference to Martz, so naturally there is no need to be careful to deal with koji Lei. In the middle of the air, a golden flame like a flying dragon burst out of the air and rushed towards kokirei with great speed. However, at this moment, there was also a layer of light around kokirei, just like the burning circle caused by the meteorite falling from the outer space, and the purple halo surrounded kokirei. When the golden dragon like flame swallowed kokirei, the purple flame also burst out from the Golden Dragon''s abdominal cavity, directly tearing the Golden Dragon into countless fine golden sparks. And all this is not the end, just the beginning! The golden fire dragon could not suppress the purple halo on kokirei at all. All the condensed golden flames must end when they came into contact with kokirei''s flame. Martz''s pupils suddenly shrunk and his face showed some incredible color, but this incredible look soon turned into a fanatical happy look: "eat God!" The golden flame is condensed by the power of marz''s faith, which naturally bears the mark of marz''s divine power. It can be said that this is no different from Shenhuo. However, kokirei can easily break Martz''s divine fire and power, which has a particularly far-reaching meaning. At this moment, Martz finally understood why his intuition made him extremely excited when he felt the smell of kokirei''s fate - before, he only realized that kokirei played a great role in himself, but the specific situation was not clear, but now Martz knew it completely after seeing kokirei''s purple flame. As long as he devours kokirei, Martz can have the God devouring ability that kokirei has. At that time, he can become more powerful by devouring the divine power and kingdom of other gods! After clearly understanding the importance of kokirei, Martz naturally didn''t want to continue to entangle with Diane. Of course, there is another reason, that is, if he is bombarded by the purple power of kokirei, his present divine body will naturally disintegrate in an instant. At that time, Martz''s Noumenon will also suffer a little damage - although this damage is insignificant for Martz, as the God of battle and war, Martz naturally has his pride. "Go away!" Martz roared at Diane, and with a slight force of her right hand, the overlapping force like a wave suddenly patted Diane. In an instant, Dai Anton, who was shocked by the superposition of multiple forces, could not restrain the outbreak of power and was directly shaken out. At the same time, the shock force formed by the superposition of multiple forces transmitted from Martz easily destroyed Diane''s center of gravity and power structure, directly numbing Diane''s hands and body. At the moment of Dai anzhen''s withdrawal, Martz did not hesitate to pour magic power into the long sword of his right hand, and immediately turned the right sword into a huge sword burning a large amount of golden flame, and then turned and cut it towards kokirei. This time, Martz is really in danger without reservation! Previously, when dealing with Diane and kokirei, Martz faced them sideways, which enabled him to capture the actions of kokirei and Diane through the corner of his eye. Moreover, when dealing with Diane, the long sword shape maintained by the right-handed sword can also reduce the consumption of divine power. After all, when dealing with Diane, Martz is more about fighting with skills than competing with Diane for brute force - as the God of war, Martz can see the differences between Diane and kokirei at a glance, and the coping strategies are naturally slightly different. But now, marz not only directly turned his back to Diane, but also increased the consumption of divine power. He devoted all his body and mind to the battle with kokirei. Obviously, he didn''t want to waste time any more. At this time, kokirei had directly shattered the golden flying dragon, and the tip of the giant sword in his hand collided with the tip of the giant sword in Martz''s left hand. A powerful energy field suddenly erupted with two people as the core, and the affected range directly exceeded the radius of more than a mile. The situation in the sky was better, but under the impact of this force, all buildings, land or other survivors on the ground were directly crushed into dust, leaving nothing behind. Compared with the black hole generated when Engels directly wiped out ziegs, the situation is also similar. The only difference is that the dissipation of energy is not as clean as the black hole, so there are countless dust filled. Through the dust that obscures the vision, the giant sword of Martz''s right hand directly cuts in from the dead corner of kokirei''s vision, with the intention of beheading! What marz didn''t expect was that his heart suddenly sank when he waved his right hand''s huge sword to kokirei''s position! The changes in the world are not what Martz wants. He is indeed a god of high divine power. Even among the many gods in the miracle continent, Martz ranks very high. However, this does not mean that he is really omniscient - perhaps in his kingdom of God, he is indeed omniscient, but in the material world, he is just a legendary strongman with very superb combat skills. He can calculate kokirei, and kokirei can naturally calculate Martz - Martz''s sword that he thought must be killed has failed! In the area where the giant sword fell, the roaring strong wind completely dispersed the smoke and dust. In marz''s vision, the giant sword held by kokirei still rests on the tip of his left giant sword, and his strength has not weakened at all, but he did not hold his own giant sword, but disappeared in marz''s vision. It is precisely because of the mysterious disappearance of kokirei that marz''s attack, which he thought was a must kill attack, will be completely defeated. This situation is completely beyond Martz''s cognition and understanding. In other words, normal people''s thinking can''t understand the situation at present: obviously, the man is gone, but why the stalemate power of the giant sword has not been reduced in the slightest, as if kokirei is still holding the giant sword against Martz. But soon, Martz found out why! On the hilt of kokirei''s giant sword, there is a nearly transparent silk thread wrapped around it! This is another ability of kokirei. Martial sword skill! Looking along the winding direction of the silk thread, Martz looked up slightly, but saw a black figure falling suddenly in the higher air. This discovery immediately surprised Martz, but he didn''t wait for him to respond - in fact, the figure fell too fast. As soon as Martz raised his hair and appeared, the figure had already fallen in front of Martz! Kokirei squatted steadily on the body of the huge sword in Martz''s hand, and the burning flame of the sword had no influence on him at all! Looking at kokirei with a sudden smile in front of her, Martz abandoned his sword with both hands without hesitation, retreated rapidly, and wanted to distance himself from kokirei. But don''t want to, a stabbing pain suddenly came from the back, and then the stabbing pain was transmitted to the chest, and a small sword tip directly penetrated his body! Chapter 1032 The tip of the sword from Martz''s chest was only a small section, not even an inch. However, this is still an extremely amazing result! After all, the essence of divine descent is to embody the law, so the gods will reshape and strengthen the body of the will comer with divine power in the process of divine descent. Under normal circumstances, although it can not be said that this body is the strongest existence in the world, it can basically guarantee the four words of "invulnerability". But now, this "invulnerable" body is penetrated by a sword. However, this is the limit. This is because the angel set of Uriel is indeed an artifact, and it is also a complete set of artifact, so it has this power. If you change a piece of equipment, even mythological equipment, if it is not shot by special people under special circumstances, it is impossible to cause any practical damage to the gods. Basically, to deal with the gods, you can either deal with them by the same means or delay time. There are few means that can cause direct harm to gods. After all, even if the artifact is strong enough, the holder must also have enough strength. Martz looked down slightly. Although he was also shocked, he didn''t pay much attention to it. What he really cared about was kokirei. The power of devouring God is much more terrible for gods than the so-called artifact. But at this time, he did not dare to let Diane pull the sword out of his body. Just like normal people, if there is an additional wound on the body, it will cause a large loss of blood and accelerate the time of death. The same is true of the gods. It''s just that the loss is not blood, but divine power. The body is shaped and strengthened by divine power through divine descent, and the divine power in its body is also limited. Although this limitation often behaves like infinity to normal people, and will not be exhausted no matter how it is consumed, there is still a "degree" limit in fact. Therefore, if Diane pulls out the sword at this time, it will inevitably accelerate the consumption of divine power in the body, and the divine fall that could last for five minutes will become four minutes, three minutes, or even shorter. In this way, Martz naturally dared not let Diane continue to have the opportunity to attack. But his two swords were no longer in his hand, so naturally he could not use weapons to fight back. But after all, marz is a God with high divine power. With a slight support of Martz''s shoulders, a powerful impact erupted from him, and even the golden flame condensed by divine power burned from him and quickly burned and spread along Diane''s epee, while Martz himself gripped the Epee through his control of muscle and flesh. If Diane doesn''t let go, he will be shocked by divine power impact first, and then burned by divine power flame. As a believer of the demon king, whether it is divine power impact or divine power flame, it will do great damage to Diane, but Diane can connect one of these two abilities, because Uriel''s strong defense ability is the best guarantee for Diane. But if the damage effects of these two abilities are superimposed at the same time, then this is not the injury that Diane can bear. So forced by helplessness, Diane of course chose to let go at the first time and quickly distanced herself from Martz. He was able to compete with the Malz who was sent by God, and Uriel accounted for at least 70% of the factors. However, when Martz pushed Diane back, kokirei, who was waiting for the opportunity, immediately shot! Before, he squatted on the huge sword made of golden flame. Although the flame is made of divine power, kokirei has the ability to devour God - strictly speaking, this is not the ability to devour God, but the ability to devour life. It''s just that Martz can''t distinguish the essential gap. In addition, the divine power is indeed purified and condensed by the power of faith, which has a certain expression of life vitality. Therefore, this divine fire is difficult to cause substantive damage to kokirei. At this time, the moment of marz''s distraction was captured. Even if kokirei pushed, the whole person blasted towards marz like a shell. Feeling a strong wind blowing on her face, Martz naturally hurried to restrain her mind and set her eyes on kokirei. But it''s OK not to look at it. At this point, a knee is being infinitely enlarged in its own field of vision. Kirkley hit Martz''s head directly on one knee! With such a simple and straightforward attack, if he could really hurt Martz, he would not be the God of war. Just waiting for Martz to make any dodge action, Diane, who had just stepped back and separated from Martz, rushed towards Martz''s back at a faster speed. At this time, there was still a fire burning on Uriel''s supporting Epee, but the shock condensed by divine power had disappeared. However, Diane did not intend to pull out the Epee, but rushed over like a shell, and then hit the end of the handle of the Epee with her right fist. Under this powerful impact, the Epee immediately inserted a trace again. The depth is not big. But the influence brought by this collision is enough to cause absolute harm to Martz! The movement of Martz, who wanted to avoid by his side, was immediately stiff. In just one second, kokirei''s curled right knee directly hit Martz''s face! The next moment, a world-wide shock appeared in front of everyone. Martz''s head, unexpectedly, was directly jacked by kokirei''s knee! That''s a real explosion! Just like the explosion after the collision and impact of some two energies, it completely exploded. A golden flame burst into the sky at the moment when Martz''s head exploded. And Martz''s body naturally turned directly into a golden flame burning madly. Although the whole body did not explode like the head explosion, the flame and hot temperature erupted in an instant also affected the surrounding space at this moment. Even in this explosion, kokirei and Diane were the first to bear the brunt - both kokirei and Diane obviously didn''t expect to explode Martz''s head at this time, which was completely unexpected. Of course, it may not be unexpected. It can only be said that kokirei and Diane did not understand the special magic of "divine descending". The strong explosion impact blew Diane and kokirei out at the same time. Like a shell, they were directly blown out one after another, just like two meteorites. Kokirei is a little better. The shock wave formed after falling to the ground probably shook the ruins of more than a dozen relatively complete buildings in adroan into dust. The impact range is probably only a few hundred meters around, and the harm is not too great. But Diane is different. This guy probably went deep into the ground because he had a set of heavy armor. From the surface, we can only see that there is a huge pit. As for the depth of meters, we can''t see it visually, because Diane can''t be seen directly. Although the impact and influence range seem not as large as kokirei, the damage caused by Diane has directly affected at least half of the foundation of adroan city. At least the earth within a radius of nearly kilometers has obvious earthquake feeling and a large circle of cracks. The next moment. Above the city of adroan, an extremely dazzling light burst out. As bright as a nuclear bomb explosion. The strong wind and air flow centered on the explosion point swept the whole adroan and even beyond. The whole city, all objects higher than 20 meters, were directly destroyed by this powerful current - it was really swept away, not even dust. If the area affected is lower, I''m afraid the whole adroan may be razed to the ground. This is the God meteorite caused by God''s descent. It can be said that it is only a trace of the idea of the gods. If it is the divine meteorite caused by the real arrival of Martz''s noumenon in this world, the destructive power formed is simply unimaginable. Adroan is a very prosperous city, not counting the floating population. The resident population of this city is also more than 100000. Usually, including many vagrants such as business travelers, adventurers and market merchants, adroan''s population is generally between 150000 and 200000. Now, because of this sudden disaster, there are less than 30000 survivors in the whole city. This is because the battle between Beth and Oscar is hundreds of kilometers away from the city, and the battlefield between Edward and the two paladins, and even later NKOS, is several kilometers high - what really destroyed adroan is actually the first battlefield of kokire and Laurent, as well as the two battlefields after the fall of Martz, Diane and kokire. Sean, who narrowly escaped the disaster, pushed away a huge stone pressed against the gap and climbed out of a ruin. Levi fell into a deeper coma, and Eliza was no better. Although Sean didn''t know what was going on like the sun explosion just now, he could also feel that the smell of Martz had disappeared, which might be a formal solution to a problem? But when Sean was a little relieved, a strong breath burst out again! With the emergence of this powerful breath, an unparalleled awe inspiring will also came. The most incredible thing is that this will and this breath make Sean feel unusually familiar! This is the smell of Martz! There is no doubt that this is the second fall of Martz! There are only two sons in the God of war church. Although Emily is a saint, it is an illusion created by Sean by some special means. In fact, it has nothing to do with Martz. In other words, the true pillars of the God of war church are actually the two holy sons. They are the real strategic weapons used by the God of war church to resist and threaten other churches - after all, the greatest value of the Holy Son and the holy daughter is to prepare for God''s surrender at special times, in addition to bewitching people to strengthen their faith. If a church does not have a container for the coming of gods, it cannot grow. After all, if there is a belief war, if one side can strengthen its own combat power through God''s surrender, but the other side cannot use this means, then it is completely clear at a glance who wins and loses the war between the two churches. In Sean, or in everyone''s cognition, it is normal for the God of war church to use the means of God''s surrender. After all, they also have two holy sons. It is OK to sacrifice one. But now, the second divine surrender directly consumes the "strategic weapons" of the God of war church, which is somewhat beyond everyone''s expectation. In fact, the only person who would really be shocked and surprised was Sean. The news that the God of war church found a saint is now known all over the world. All the people and gods, including Martz, didn''t know that Emily couldn''t descend at all. In Martz''s cognition, if he sacrifices two holy sons, but can capture kokirei, then everything is worth it. It can even be said that in Martz''s concept of interest conversion, let alone sacrificing two holy sons, as long as he can successfully absorb kokirei''s power, it doesn''t matter if the God of war church is destroyed, as long as his kingdom of God is immortal. Anyway, as long as he becomes the only God in this position, he is the strongest existence! Sean glanced at the breath of Martz''s descent again, and his face suddenly became unusually ugly. For the first time, suanso asked to come. This second divine descent was forced by Martz - that is, Martz''s second divine descent did not go through the consent and request of bizos, but forcibly erased bizos''s personal will. In this case, Martz''s strength will decrease slightly, but no matter how it decreases, the combat power level of level 15 can be guaranteed, but it can''t achieve perfect coordination like suanso''s initiative to ask God to descend. What really made Sean look ugly was that after the fall of Martz, he was less than 100 meters away from himself! Obviously, when Sean fled with Levi and Eliza in order to avoid the destructive power of Martz''s battle with Diane and kokirey, bisos also pursued Sean. In addition to avoiding being involved in the almost fatal battle situation, another reason is that he sees the relationship between Sean and kokirei, so he wants to take Sean and hopes to use Sean to threaten kokirei. But I didn''t expect to be forced to descend by Martz as a container. The will and soul of bizos were completely erased at the moment when Martz forced God to surrender, but his memory was preserved. This is also a means to understand the situation after the arrival of the gods. At this time, marz was only about 100 meters away from Sean, and Sean could even clearly see the change of marz''s face. Martz didn''t care who was around. He looked around and didn''t find the figures of kokirei and Diane. After all, the position of the second divine descent was a little away from the position of the will of the first divine descent. However, it was precisely because of the action of looking around that Sean, who pushed away a huge stone and came out of the ruins, couldn''t help but slightly raised his eyebrow and showed a smile on his face: "is kokirei your follower?" Sean didn''t answer Martz. However, Martz didn''t seem to care much about it. He said in a deep voice: "you let kokirei come here and save me the trouble of looking for him. I promise to make you the most powerful person in the world. Then you can have whatever you want, even if you want to be my slave God. " Subordination to God refers to the gods who divide the clergy under the LORD God. For example, Marzi is the God of battle and war, and his clergy is battle and war - although the war clergy has conflicts with the goddess of victory in some places, in short, both Marzi and the goddess of victory have the management authority of the war clergy, but Marzi has more war gods. Then its obedience to God means that it can obtain the recognition and designation of Martz, so as to obtain the power of the clergy in battle or war. There are several limitations from God, one of which is that he does not have his own God name, and his divine power cannot surpass the LORD God. Marz, the name is the God of battle and war. If Sean wanted to be a slave God, he would have been able to obtain the corresponding divine power and clerical use power through ace winter. You know, the Lord aiswenter once fought a divine war with Martz''s last term. So Sean was too lazy to respond to Martz''s temptation. Martz could tolerate Sean''s first rudeness, but could not tolerate Sean''s continuous disregard, so his face soon became ugly. The divine power immediately naturally emanated from Martz, and a awe inspiring momentum directly shrouded Sean''s body, pressing his bones all over with a crackling sound. The next moment, Martz killed Sean without hesitation. With the strength of Martz''s divine fall, even if Diane and kokirei worked together, it was not easy. They even used a lot of means to reluctantly solve the problem of the first divine fall. With Sean''s strength that has not yet entered the holy land, he is far from the strength of Diane and kokirei. He didn''t even see Martz''s action, but saw a hand quickly enlarged in front of him. Just like kokirei''s knee bump against Martz before. But just as Martz''s hand was about to catch Sean, a bright golden light erupted from Sean''s chest. The strong sense of foreign body puncture was immediately uploaded from Sean''s body and directly fed back to the brain center. This severe pain completely exceeded Sean''s bearing range and directly made him give a painful howl. His voice was so shrill and sharp that even Martz, who was close at hand, frowned and felt unusually harsh, and his hand reaching for Sean was involuntarily slow by a point. But in the slowness of this moment, a shadow came out of the golden light erupting from Sean''s chest. Then, when the shadow expanded slightly, Martz and Sean saw that the shadow was actually a head! The head had a golden light brighter and more dazzling than the sun - it was silky golden hair. With the appearance of the head, the fall of long blond hair, and then the shoulders and body gradually emerge from Sean''s chest - watching a big living man emerge from his chest bit by bit, as if his body was a space door. Someone opened the door and walked out slowly. Sean felt extremely strange, It can even be said to completely cover up the tearing pain in the chest. Therefore, a very strange scene appeared in front of Martz. A young man with bright blond hair seems to directly take Sean''s body as the door of space. The golden light comes out of Sean''s chest, turns into a light, and then reveals half of the young man''s body. All this seemed as if the young man was some kind of parasite. At this time, he had broken the cocoon and reborn, so he broke the host''s body and struggled out of it. Not only weird, but also scary. Even Sean, looking at a man struggling out of his body, showed a look of horror on his face. But the look of horror was not fear, but a completely unexpected shock: "Andrew! Don''t you think your appearance is too cool! " Chapter 1033 "It was just an accident." Hearing Sean''s slightly complaining voice, Andrew said with some embarrassment. In fact, the current situation is very different from what Andrew expected. Taking Sean''s soul as the anchor point to sleep in the space crack is to avoid excessive attention and assimilation of the world will. After all, Sean was born as the original species of the standard, which means that Andrew can hide in Sean''s shadow and shift all the attention projected by the world will to Sean. So according to Andrew''s original plan, he should not wake up at this moment, so this way of playing is not what Andrew prepared. But whether it was an accident or for any other reason, Andrew woke up at the moment. Or he was forcibly awakened. It''s just that Andrew doesn''t feel the need to tell Sean about these things. Watching Sean''s body suddenly "grow" more than half of the living man, and the breath from the living man made him very uncomfortable, and Martz''s look became serious and solemn. So the next moment, the right hand that was supposed to grasp Sean suddenly gave a meal. His right hand immediately clenched his fist and waved it towards Andrew''s face. Andrew''s face didn''t show any expression in the face of the blow to himself. He even took a look at the sky and the direction of the outer city in his spare time. Then he raised his left hand and stretched out his index finger - Andrew was very slow, at least in the eyes of Martz and Sean. They could even see all Andrew''s tracks clearly. But what made Sean feel very magical was that despite Andrew''s slow movement, he put the index finger of his left hand against Martz''s right fist before Martz''s fist was about to make a close contact with his cheek. In Sean''s view, Andrew was even just playing a game. He stretched out a finger and tapped Martz''s right fist. "Dong!" A strange muffled sound sounded as Andrew''s finger touched Martz''s fist. Although the sound was not strong, Sean knew that the energy impact was terrible! Because in front of his eyes, he suddenly saw circle after circle of ripples swinging in the air - from the contact point between Andrew''s fingers and Martz''s fist. Although the transmission range of the ripples in this circle is not large, at most, it is almost as large as the cross section of a fist, and it stops after more than ten consecutive circles, Martz''s face is like facing the strong wind of the aircraft spiral engine, and there is a wrinkle reaction on both his face and body. At the same time, there are two cracks centered on the contact point of the two people, one left and one right, which extend rapidly. It can even be seen that the half of the ground where Martz is located is extremely neat, resulting in a slight collapse! At this time, if you look down from a high altitude, you can clearly see that the black crack extends wildly to the left and right, directly dividing the whole adroan into two. Moreover, the transmission and destruction of this force is far more than that. After dividing the whole adroan into two parts, it directly extends hundreds of kilometers away. What is particularly frightening is that the farther away from the transmission center of the force shock, the more serious the subsidence damage caused by the black crack: the ground crack is only less than half a meter in width 100 meters away from Andrew and Malz; Kilometers away, it is only a little more than a meter wide; But after the wall of adroan, the width of the crack reached a scale of tens of feet. With the expansion of this damage scale, when the cracks are transmitted hundreds of kilometers away, the width of the cracks has reached hundreds of meters, and these fault sections have even become Canyon terrain. Its destructive power can be seen from this. But Sean didn''t know that the real subtlety of this blow was that Andrew blocked Martz''s attack and shook all his forces back to Martz''s side, which is why Martz had such a strange wrinkle reaction. The attack came and disappeared quickly. The whole process of power collision was over in less than three seconds. But only such a blow, but it made Martz''s heart feel very surprised: "who are you in the end!" "You don''t need to know." Andrew''s tone was a little lazy. At this time, he was trying to squeeze his lower body out of Sean''s chest, "it seems to be stuck by the coffin Sorry, this is really not the way I planned to wake up. " The second half, Andrew said to Sean. Because he knew that his way of playing was a torture for Sean. It''s like someone holding a long gun directly ran through Sean''s body, and after running through it, he kept holding the long gun and rubbing back and forth while Sean was not dead, which is simply adding pain. Sean didn''t faint. It was a sign of strong willpower. "I am the God of battle and war..." seeing that Andrew didn''t seem to pay attention to himself at all, Martz roared like God''s anger. The word of God''s anger is a unique way of speaking of gods. To put it bluntly, this method is just a means of using spiritual repression. Any superior will master this language skill more or less - this is the so-called "no anger self threat", but the God magnified its deterrent power a hundred times. "Shut up." But obviously, Andrew doesn''t eat this, "battle and war? Even ares didn''t dare to talk to me like that, not to mention you, a waste who didn''t even inherit ares''s complete divine personality. " Martz''s pupils shrank suddenly. But Andrew didn''t care. He finally got rid of the damn coffin and successfully jumped out of Sean''s body. Almost at the moment Andrew''s feet separated from Sean, the golden light on Sean''s chest immediately disappeared, and his face suddenly turned white, as if he had lost too much blood. His body shook slightly and almost fell to the ground - the reason why he was almost was because Andrew reached out and helped Sean. "Don''t talk, feel the world." Look, Sean seems to be going to speak, Andrew said first. When Andrew said this, Sean was a little distracted, but he immediately reacted. After Andrew left his body, he found that his body seemed much lighter, and his senses became particularly sharp. Not only could he clearly capture the power of trace elements in the air, but even he could feel a very strange power around him, as long as he wanted, This power can be radiated at any time. At this moment, Sean suddenly understood that this force was the "field", which belonged to him! [your law fragments have been collected.] You have mastered the law: time [time: This law belongs to the third-order law, and its superior law is the law of time. When this rule is used as the main rule in the field, you will get the following effects: (attack ability: 1. All attack damage can be superimposed in plural and detonated actively; 2. Create a mirror split, which can obtain a certain combat ability)£¨ Support effect: all friendly members in the field will increase their movement speed and attack speed; 2. All friendly members in the field will gain an increase in attack and defense)£¨ Strengthen yourself: 1. You will gain agile growth; 2. Self gain strength (increase)£¨ Weaken the enemy: 1. The agility of single enemy targets decreases significantly; 2. The movement speed and attack speed of all hostile targets are reduced; 3. Attack power and defense power of all hostile targets are reduced.] [Please add effect to your field. Special note: the proportion of field effects in the weight matching method is percentage. When more effects are attached to your field, its ability effect will decrease, and the range of independent adjustment shall not exceed 5%.] [do you want to start creating fields?] A series of systematic lifting sounds instantly put Sean into a state of absence, and his heart even felt a little incredible: is this the holy land? As if he knew what kind of state Sean was in, Andrew smiled: "don''t hurry to shape the field. Anyway, there is plenty of time. You can take your time. You should know that the field is a very important thing. The field you shape now will largely determine your development direction in the future, so you can think about it when you have time. It''s not urgent now. " "I see." Sean nodded, but his heart was somewhat helpless. Sean knows very well that the way he shapes his field is very different from that of normal people. Generally, when the strong in the golden realm step into the holy realm and understand the power of the law, they will have a certain degree of perception and understanding of the law they understand. Therefore, they naturally know what kind of help this law can give themselves, which is also of great help to their own field creation. Just like Christina''s "absolute light" from the law of life: Christina''s understanding of life is recovery and healing, so her ability is biased towards these two. But Sean didn''t. His ability is basically reproduced by the system, so it limits Sean''s ability to a great extent. It''s not that he doesn''t have enough savvy or imagination, but that he has been limited to the direction from the beginning, so the only thing he can do is to make a choice in this direction and choose the ability that is most suitable for his own fighting style. This is actually a great helplessness for Sean. At least, in Sean''s imagination, the power of time is more than the choice provided by the system. Watching Sean and Andrew communicate as if there were no one else, Martz''s anger remained. It''s just that Andrew gave him a bad feeling. It can even be said that he was frightened by what Andrew just said - normal people may not know who ares is, but as for Martz, who obtained some Ares, he knows how to obtain his Ares, so naturally he knows the meaning of the word "Ares". Andrew was obviously a strong man at the same time as Ares. That''s the time when God butchers like dogs! Martz''s heart had a certain retreat. However, as a noble God, he certainly can''t just run away, at least his attitude should show some. "Now that you''re here, don''t go." While Martz was still thinking about how to turn the situation around and get away smoothly, Andrew suddenly spoke. Then, before Martz could react, Andrew had reached out and grabbed it at Martz. Obviously, it was just a very ordinary and random hand, but Martz''s heart suddenly rose a great sense of fear. He even subconsciously roared. The will that came to the material world broke away from bisos''s body and was ready to flee back to God. At this moment, let alone face or attitude, it is really important for Martz to keep this wisp of thought and divinity. After all, even if he is a God with high divine power, he loses two wisps of divine will and divinity in a day. This loss is enough to be heavy, and may even affect his divine power level. If we can catch kokirei, Martz certainly doesn''t mind this loss. However, in the current situation, it is obviously impossible to capture kokirei, so Martz has to be a layman and seriously and carefully consider the breakeven work. But in front of Andrew, can you run if you want to? When he dared to quarrel with Ares, he went directly to the kingdom of Ares to fight, which turned the kingdom of Ares upside down, and was intercepted by aiswentel and others. At this time, watching Martz''s escape, Andrew would not show mercy. He reached out and caught Martz''s will. I saw a red flame burning on Andrew''s right hand, but despite the constant tossing of this flame, I couldn''t escape Andrew''s right hand. Sean suddenly had a very subtle sense of vision: "it would be fun if he could write this trip on your right hand." Andrew was stunned at first, then he reacted and gave a burst of hearty laughter: "God of war... It''s a little subtle close, ha ha!" After that, the right hand suddenly shook it and crushed the flame directly. When the right hand was expanded again, the flame had completely disappeared. Instead, it was a small piece of pure crystal stone, only a small piece as large as the fingernail, but the divine power contained in it was richer than the divine crystal that Sean had faked for Emily. Chapter 1034 Andrew''s appearance was something Sean didn''t expect. But fortunately, Andrew suddenly appeared, otherwise Sean could hardly imagine what would happen when Martz forced himself down. Obviously, Martz is making a big bet. If he wins, he can become the only God in the whole miracle continent. At that time, he will have the power second only to the creator God. It can even be said that his will is the will of the whole plane. However, it is a pity that in this gamble, various unforeseen circumstances finally forced him to lose nothing. Of course, Sean is the only one who knows that Martz has nothing. Malz didn''t know because of the unequal information and deception, because his forced surrender caused the death of the two holy sons, which had shaken his church on earth. However, the successive deaths of the two sons of the God of war Church in adroan also made Sean have a new idea about his original Saint plan. But all these things have to wait until we meet Emily. The most important thing now is the aftermath of the war. With Andrew''s help, Levi''s dying injury was finally treated. Although he is still in coma and weakness, he can certainly recover as long as he takes care of himself for a period of time. Moreover, because Levi was wounded in the confrontation with the God of war Martz this time, as long as he recovers and re understands the situation of this battle, he will gain. Basically, it can be determined that Levi''s legendary road has no obstacles. Before long, kokirei and Diane came one after another. Then came the arrival of enkos and Beth. However, compared with empty handed enkos, bass brought a gift - Oscar was brought by bass in one hand. For Oscar, who can already be regarded as an "old bone", this is simply a kind of torture. Just watching enkos, bass, Andrew and others present is better than Oscar choosing to clamp his tail. "You have a soft heart." Looking at enkos''s indifference, Beth glanced at him and then said. "Hum." Enkos snorted coldly and did not answer. Beth chuckled and stopped pestering about the topic, as if he didn''t think it was necessary. "Peeping maniac, we finally met." Ignoring the little moves of enkos and bass, Andrew squatted in front of Oscar and said with a smile. "I really don''t want to meet you if I can." Oscar said reluctantly. "If I didn''t kill you, you''ll be satisfied." Andrew smiled, but there was not much hostility. "This fate is good You''ve been fooling around as always. " Andrew told Beth the last sentence. Vaguely, Sean seemed to understand why Andrew woke up at this moment. Obviously, Andrew''s deep sleep would have taken some time to wake up. However, because Oscar''s fate blocked the whole world''s perception of this area, Beth simply took this opportunity to wake Andrew up directly, which is what Andrew means to Beth. However, there are probably some things that Sean doesn''t understand, and may even cause some influence or damage. Otherwise, Andrew won''t say that Beth''s behavior is disorderly. "You can wake up." Beth''s answer clearly confirmed Sean''s guess. Andrew turned to Sean and asked, "who are these two people?" "Floating island people, come to you." Sean thought and said. "Gibriel''s people?" Andrew''s face was a little surprised, "what are they doing here Where''s Nana Li? " Before, Sean didn''t have much feeling when listening to Beth and NKOS about the gratitude and resentment between nanali and jeeplier, but now he saw that Andrew asked nanali the first time after he realized the existence of jeeplier. Sean finally realized that the contradiction between nanali and jeeplier was probably irreconcilable and very dangerous. "With abith and DEX." Beth replied, "Salomon encouraged her to go to the trouble of the wingers, and enkos and I stopped her. But... " "Don''t tell me there was an accident." "She completely changed the climate of the winged people''s living environment." Beth sighed and said helplessly, "it will be extremely cold there in the next 100 years Anyway, when enkos and I arrived, it was not suitable for the winged people to survive. " Andrew sighed with a headache on his face: "it''s been so long, why doesn''t nanali give up." Beth and NKOS didn''t speak. "What are they looking for me for?" Andrew turned to look at Sean again. "Gypsy said she could help you go back, but she wanted to tell you face to face and that you knew how to get to floating island." When Sean was with Levi and Eliza, he had asked them why they were looking for Andrew, but they only knew that, so Sean was not very clear at this time, "by the way... If you want to find gipriel, can you take me with you?" "What are you looking for her for?" Andrew frowned a little when he heard Sean say that gipriel could help them go back, as if he was worried about something, but then when he heard Sean''s request to go together, he asked involuntarily. "She''s looking for me, too. Let me see her." Sean thought for a while, but he still didn''t say that he was the son of the plane. After all, it''s difficult to explain this kind of thing clearly. Moreover, if there''s no accident, Andrew and they will leave the plane, so it''s no difference between saying it and not saying it, "but I don''t know how to get to the floating island, so if you have a way, I want you to take me with you. " "This is not difficult." Andrew nodded. "All right, clean up a little, and then we''ll go find gipriel." Probably because of his strong desire to leave this position, Andrew decided to meet jeeplier after a little thought. Andrew and others obviously know more about the existence of jeeplier, but because of this, they showed a little doubt after hearing that jeeplier wanted to meet him, but finally the idea of "going home" prevailed. "Can you give me a few more days?" Sean said with some embarrassment. After all, it can be seen that Andrew is obviously worried. "I have something urgent to deal with. I have wasted a lot of time here, so I must hurry to meet the other party as soon as possible Otherwise, I''m afraid some accidents will happen. " "What''s up?" Andrew inquired, "if I can help, I''ll help you solve the problem together." Sean has a deep understanding of Andrew''s strength. If Andrew didn''t support the war with the kingdom of dabion, it might not end so soon, or even for more than ten years. After all, there is no immortal player in this world. Moreover, if the war between the two countries lasts too long and consumes too much of each other, it is likely to be taken advantage of by the covetous neighbors. Therefore, generally, without special assurance, the national war takes slow encroachment as the main means, and rarely directly leads to the battle of Ding Ding Ding in a short time. At this time, Andrew said he wanted to help, and Sean naturally knew the weight of this sentence. So he told the whole story of his virgin plan. Even the revised plans after the death of the two holy sons were also mentioned. Sean thought very simply, or very simply. The virgin plan formulated before was purely due to some coincidence - at the beginning, Sean didn''t think about the virgin plan at all, just wanted to make a deal with Emily. However, with the launch of the virgin plan, Sean''s idea became to help Emily to a high position, so as to obtain a certain voice within the God of war church, which can also help him in his future actions. Of course, at that time, the God of war church had not only two holy sons, but also a pope, so even if Emily could grow up, the situation would be side by side, not Emily''s speech hall. However, this is enough for Sean. After all, power and balance is what Sean is good at, especially under his command, Haila, who is best at playing power and building momentum. Therefore, as long as the appropriate layout is carried out, at least the God of war church can do things in line with Sean''s interests to a certain extent. But now, with the death of bissos and suanso, the God of war church has completely fallen into a state of weakness. But after all, the Pope of the God of war church is still there. As Emily''s new saint, I''m afraid it''s difficult to absorb the old parts of the two sons. If not, it will complete the Pope of the God of war church and make the whole God of war church more cohesive and unified. This is not what Sean wants. Therefore, Sean decided to do nothing at all, directly solve the Pope of the God of war church, and then completely isolate the relationship between Martz and the God of war church, and support Emily to replace Martz. In this way, not only will the whole God of war church fall into Sean''s remote control, but Martz will no longer be able to gain the power of faith. However, in order to prevent Martz and himself from being caught dead, it is still necessary to let ace winter contain Martz in the kingdom of God. In this way, the Ares church will become another card for Sean. Andrew was a little surprised after listening to Sean''s whole plan quietly. He and Sean are very different types. Andrew is better at breaking tricks with force. For him, no matter what kind of things or enemies, he is used to solving them by force. But Sean is different. He prefers to use the art of checks and balances or strategy to solve problems. Although this is related to Sean''s personal combat power, it also shows that Sean''s thinking direction is very different from Andrew''s. If this matter is left to Andrew, the easiest way is to go directly to the kingdom of Mars and solve him. However, it is a pity that in the current era environment, this simple and rough way has not worked, especially if they successfully communicate with Gypsy this time, they will leave this plane world, so this simple and rough way is not helping Sean, but harming Sean. After thinking for a while, Andrew also made a decision: "no problem, I will cooperate with you in this matter Although I can''t directly enter the kingdom of marz to solve him, I can help you solve other problems. So follow your plan. " "OK." Sean nodded and thanked. "So how does this guy solve it?" Beth suddenly pointed to Oscar. "It doesn''t matter. He won''t tip off." Andrew didn''t care about Oscar. "He''s just a poor man teased by fate." Oscar was silent. He knew that Andrew was satirizing him. In fact, in this battle of fate planned by him, he did become a poor man teased by fate. Originally, in his plan, Sean''s only role was to contain and balance the forces of all parties, and finally end the battle of fate by saving Diane. He even limited bass, the biggest variable in this plan, but he didn''t expect that Sean was the real variable in the battle of fate - his existence directly covered up the breath of all the people connected with his destiny. Therefore, the entry of Andrew, coquirre and NKOS became the future that Oscar couldn''t see. Under such circumstances, Oscar can not accurately calculate other influencing factors, so in this way, he planned the battle of fate, but made Sean the biggest winner in the battle of fate. Not to mention what Oscar gave to get Sean in, let''s say Christina. Her biggest loss in this war is not her injury or loss of the opportunity to kill Diane, but her shaking of her faith! Moreover, Sean also successfully stepped into the realm of the Holy Land in this war. Originally, if Sean wanted to successfully step into the holy land under normal circumstances, it would take at least several more years. Now, he not only entered the realm of the holy land many years ahead of time, but also let Andrew get rid of the gaze of the will of the world and wake up again. At the same time, he is about to meet with jeeplier. These alone are enough to give Sean a huge advantage. Not to mention the loss of the St. Joels Empire and the God of war church. The three chief Knights of the St. Joels Empire and the two sons of the God of war church all died in this battle of fate. If it is another Paladin who has died before the St. Joels Empire, the Dark Knight order, and the saint plan formulated by Sean, it can be said that the foundations of the two churches have been completely shaken. Not to mention the harvest after solving these big problems, all this has become Sean''s bag. Oscar has sacrificed too many things for this battle of fate, so even though he already knows these results, he has no ability to calculate anything. In other words, with Andrew and others, even if he wants to calculate who, it is unrealistic. At this time, Andrew and others did not embarrass him. Indeed, as Andrew said, he should feel satisfied. "Here you are." NKOS glanced at Oscar, but did not pay attention to him, but raised his hand and threw a few things to Sean. A black wooden box, and a red and a gold two light balls about the size of a fist. Sean didn''t know what was in the black wooden box, but when he saw the red and gold things, Sean was a little stunned. These two things are angel clothes! The red one is Michael, the special angel outfit for the head of the pure white wing Knights! This angel costume has become the supreme symbol of the pure white wing, and it is also the most powerful one in the angel costume series. In the records of the St. Joels Empire, the holders of angel costumes and Michael are all geniuses among geniuses. Basically, they and Michael can form the most perfect symbol of strong alliance. The golden one is Laguerre. Laguerre means "Guardian". This angel outfit is known as the most defensive of all Angel outfits. In fact, the performance of the three Angel costumes of Laguerre, remir and shalil is very different from that of Michael, Raphael, Gabriel and Uriel, because the first three represent the symbols of guardian, soul Walker and healer respectively, and the latter four are the symbols of fire, wind, water and earth. However, Laguerre and Uriel also have symbols of shield and wall, while Michael has symbols of fire and sword. In the St. Joels Empire, Michael and Laguerre had the nickname of "combination of sword and shield", just like Raphael and Gabriel also had the title of "wing of God". Enkos sent these two angels directly to Sean. These are two artifacts! Because of the two artifacts, Sean looked forward to the black wooden box. However, when he opened the wooden box, he saw that there was a very warm light in the wooden box. This is a recovery fire! If Sean was very happy to harvest two artifacts, the emergence of the fire was a surprise for Sean. Utopia is sealed in the black land. The prerequisite for opening Utopia is to purify the black land. Sean didn''t go to Utopia before. Apart from part of the reason that Utopia was located in the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire, a bigger reason was that he didn''t have a recovery fire that could purify the black land. Because fire is not a common thing, no one in the world knows its birth conditions and place. Recovery kindling, also known as order kindling, its only value is to purify the land of black soil. The pioneer guild is composed of a group of fanatical order people who are determined to purify all the black land in the world. They are completely independent forces in the miracle continent. Unlike the third-party forces such as the Peace Council, the pioneer guild has never participated in the war of any country or force organization. Their only duty is to find the place to revive the fire and purify the black land. Therefore, they will only fight against the evil spirits in the black land. But even so, there are few black lands that can be recovered on the miracle continent. It''s not that the pioneer guild is not strong enough, but that the recovery fire is too difficult to find. No one knows the birth conditions of this fire. It was an unspeakable surprise for Sean to start such a fire at this time. So that he had completely forgotten the three paladins, why enkos only sent two Angel costumes. Looking at Sean in ecstasy, enkos suddenly winked at Diane, and then took Diane away from the crowd. Naturally, Andrew and Beth saw enkos, who thought they didn''t know what to do, but they didn''t say anything. They just looked at each other, and everything was silent. "My Lord." Facing enkos, Diane lowered her head in some embarrassment. "You are still responsible for Edward." Enkos said in a deep voice, and his tone seemed a little angry. "He was careless just now. He escaped, but he was also seriously injured by me. It''s impossible to recover his strength in a short time. It''s just different from you." "Ah?" Diane was a little stunned. "Ah, what." Enkos suddenly slapped Diane on the back of the head. "Didn''t you hear what we just said? I''m leaving here soon, and I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I don''t have time to continue to spend with those things that don''t form a climate. And you were supposed to take charge of this matter. Now you''re losing my face! " Diane bowed her head and didn''t know what she was thinking, but she didn''t speak. "Did you hear what I told you?" Enkos was a little grumpy. Seeing that Diane didn''t respond, he slapped him again. "Look at Sean, he can be regarded as a believer of Beth These are also believers. Why is there such a big gap? It''s just to let you solve a demon God. You''ve been waiting so long and almost died. You say you''re not ashamed. " "I know I''m wrong." Diane whispered. "I know it''s useless." NKOS groaned, "remember, Edward, the demon God is still in your charge. Solve him as soon as possible." "I see." Diane nodded and hurried to answer in order to avoid being drawn a third time by enkos. "It''s none of your business. Get out of here." NKOS said, "I''m crazy to see you fool. The demon God just ran to the East. If you chase him now, you should have time to kill him while he is ill. Hurry. " "Yes." Diane nodded and then turned away. After watching Diane turn and leave, enkos muttered something in a low voice, and then turned around. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he saw bass standing behind him and suddenly met at such a close distance, which directly startled enkos. He almost attacked bass like a conditioned reflex. "You have a soft heart." Beth smiled, and rarely did he sneer at enkos. "Hum." However, NKOS was obviously not cold. He passed Beth with a cold hum. "I thought you would kill the peeper." "If he dies, Andrew won''t be able to wake up. Even you will be punished here." Beth smiled. "In order to wake Andrew up, he can''t die. Even now, it''s not the time for him to solve the isolation of fate." "You are weak." Enkos suddenly sniffed his nose, then turned and looked at Beth. "Is it a reverse bite?" "If you want to reverse the will of the world and forcibly awaken Andrew, there will certainly be a price." Beth shrugged indifferently. "Fortunately, Sean is the son of plane, otherwise the price would not be so light." "The stupid boy thought we didn''t know." NKOS curled his lips. "He just doesn''t want to drag us into his cause and effect line." Beth''s voice was a little low. "It''s difficult for him to bear such a heavy burden." "That''s why I gave him those things." Enkos said noncommittally. Beth just smiled and said nothing more. Chapter 1035 April 1, 1879, for Sean and Andrew, was only the representative festival of April Fool''s day in a certain era. For the God of war church and the morning light church, it was an absolutely unforgettable day of bad news. Even for the Principality of hemadean, it was an extremely painful disaster day. Adroan, a huge city with a permanent population of more than 100000 and an active population of nearly 200000, has not only become a piece of ruins, but also no more than 1000 survivors. It can be said that the damage is not only a commercial city, but also the authority of the Principality of hemadean and the strategic layout of the whole principality of hemadean. After all, the Principality of hemadean is the eastern defense line of the great holy city of marz, and adroan is the most prominent strategic point of this defense line. In order to ensure the importance and strategy of adroan, the Principality of hemadean spent a lot of money to build a series of defense barriers with adroan as the core. This barrier is the core point of the whole defense line used by the [East wall] to resist invasion. However, the city, which is the core of the front line, has been completely destroyed, which means that all the efforts made by the Principality of hemadean in those years have been in vain. The whole East wall has fallen into a riddled defense loophole. However, compared with the concerns and thoughts of the God of war church and the morning light church, the problems that the Principality of hemadean has been worried about at the moment are somewhat insignificant. The fourth day after the battle of fate. At this time, on a Gobi desert a few kilometers away from adroan, a young man in a round neck high priest''s white robe was on the edge of a pit. The man has short silver hair and small broken hair in front of his forehead. It seems that he cut it at will with a sharp tool after his hair is too long. He only wants to save trouble and does not pursue beauty and appearance. His pupils are golden like liquid gold, and the corners of his eyes are narrow, which makes his eyes look particularly sharp. He also has a high bridge of nose and slightly thin lips. If his face is not a little pale so that he looks sick, this facial feature is enough to make him have a very strong sense of oppression. Around the young man were more than a dozen soldiers who could not distinguish their identity, gender and age. The reason why it is impossible to distinguish identity, gender and age is that these soldiers wear special black armor. The armor is a unified heavy armor, not a male or female chest armor that can distinguish gender. This set of heavy armor is painted with red totem texture. When this set of armor is worn, these red totem textures will emit strange red awns, as if they are like some active substance, and it can be clearly seen that these red totem textures should be a set of magic patterns. And every soldier wearing heavy armor wore helmets covered with iron masks. Masks covered their faces, and all masks painted demon faces that looked particularly ferocious and terrible. In addition, each soldier has three supporting weapons: a heavy chopper with thickened sword ridge is tied to his left waist; The back is a half body heavy square shield; The right hand is holding a wide blade long gun with a waiting height. The number of these soldiers is not large, only 30. But everyone''s momentum is very strong. All churches on the miracle continent know that the St. Joels Empire has a special Knights order: the trial knights, which specializes in demons, heresy and all element related anomalies. Similarly, only a small number of churches and organizations know that there is an abyss level expeditionary force under the order of judgment: the dark side knights. But only a very few people will know that there is a very special combat force within the morninglight church. Wing of the abyss. Like the positive and negative sides of a coin, the wing of the abyss is the opposite of the wing of pure white. This order is supplemented by the dark knight. Only a few dark side knights who can pass a series of tests, selection and training are eligible to join the abyss wing knights. It is precisely because of this extremely strict way of blood supplement that the abyss wing knights can become the knights as famous as the pure white wing in the morning light church. Of course, the only pity is that the number of Knights of the dark side is too small. The entire wing of the abyss order has less than 50 members. But it is fortunate that every member of this order has the super combat power to be alone. For these people who often go in and out of the abyss and fight to the death, the conventional level calculation method can''t work on them at all. Basically, even the "recruits" who have just joined the abyss wing Knights have a terrible record of killing the enemy at least two levels. Of course, facing the battle of the wall of absolute rank, they can at least protect themselves. The wing of the abyss knights is the most secret special action force of the dawn church. Thirty people came this time. If any organization force knew about it, it would be extremely shocked. But what is more shocking is not the emergence of the Knights of the wings of the abyss. It''s the young man with silver hair. He is the head of the abyss wing knights, the chief planner and director of the "dark side knights" plan, and the General Commander of the abyss expedition Department of the dawn church. If ziggs is the head of the pure white wing knights and the symbol of the light side, then this young man symbolizes the existence of the dark side. Within the trial order, the Knights called him instructor. The dark side knights had a deep fear of him and privately called him death; A member of the wing of the abyss Knights called him captain. As for his original name, it has long been forgotten. Ziggs called him little white because his hair was silver white. At the moment, Xiaobai stood at the edge of the pit and stared at the body deep in the pit. This body is Laurent, who was killed by coquirre. The bearer of Gabriel. "Captain, there''s nothing unusual around." A member of the wing of the abyss stepped in front of Xiaobai. His voice was hoarse. It seemed that his vocal cords had been seriously damaged. "Others are returning. According to the information from the front, the Dark Knight Order of this term has been completely destroyed. Moreover, adroan has also been completely destroyed. No complete building can be found in the whole city, and all the previous survivors have fled the ruins. At present, they can''t... " Before the member of the abyss wing could speak, Xiaobai had raised his left hand to stop him from speaking. Those who can become members of the abyss wing have experienced great suffering and pain that outsiders can''t imagine. Therefore, their fear of Xiaobai will only be deeper than that in the period of the dark side knights, but it will never be reduced because they were promoted to the team of the wing of the abyss, especially the members who were "lucky" to fight side by side with Xiaobai. That fear is simply engraved in their soul. Xiaobai no longer cares about the members of the abyss wing, but jumps to the pit and slides directly from the edge to Laurent''s body at the bottom of the pit. Laurent''s body had no surface scars, at least not in the place where Xiaobai''s eyes looked. From this point, it is difficult to see how Laurent died. However, Xiaobai just hesitated and squatted down and stretched out a finger. At this moment, his golden eyes immediately turned white, and there was even a flame burning in his eyes. But the strange thing is that Mingming''s pupils have become white and completely integrated with the white part of his eyes. It looks like the parts of his eyes have completely become white. In this case, anyone can see a white flame burning in his eyes as long as he looks at Xiaobai''s eyes. I saw that Xiaobai''s right index finger also lit a white flame, and then reached out to send the flame from the center of Laurent''s eyebrows. A second later, Xiaobai''s face changed. After the death of any creature, the fire of life will naturally go out - this extinction not only refers to the soul, but also includes the power of life and so on. To explain with the words of the gods, it is that everything that originally belongs to organisms will return to the law: when the soul enters the country of the God it believes in, the power of life will turn into the origin and return to the hands of the goddess of life, and the corpse will sink into the earth and return to the world. Regardless of the return of these origins, even the goddess of life can not completely collect only the part of the power of life. In other words, a small part of the power of life will remain in the corpse, which is also a "trading principle" for the corpse to be buried in the earth and return to the origin of the world. But now! In Xiaobai''s temptation, there was no residue of life power in Laurent''s body, which completely disappeared! Even the soul is gone! This is not normal! This time, the Saint Joles Empire sent four Paladin commanders. But God''s right wing, angel costume. Nazar, the holder of Raphael, has been killed in the previous action. But even if he had died in battle, his soul returned to the soul Hall of the morning light church. After handing over his angel costume, his soul directly entered the kingdom of the morning light God. Similarly, another person returned to the soul Hall: Jabin, known as the eternal shield. However, ziggs and Laurent did not return to the soul hall. When Xiaobai received the secret order from the Pope of the morning light church, his first reaction was that the two Paladins were not dead. But after searching all the way, he saw Laurent''s body, which surprised Xiaobai. Later, he was really shocked to find that Laurent''s body not only disappeared the fire of life, but also his soul. Of course, what is more shocking is that he just received a secret order from the pope that Michael and Laguerre did not return! Jabin is called the eternal Holy Shield because he has angel equipment. Laguerre, but his soul has returned to the soul hall and completed the road of reincarnation to the kingdom of the God of the morning, but Angel equipment. Laguerre has not been brought back with his return, which is unimaginable! Xiaobai put his hand on Laurent''s chest, and then exerted a slight force, and the Milky flame lit up from his hand and began to gradually penetrate into Laurent''s body. But after a while, when Xiaobai''s hand left Laurent''s chest, it brought out a blue light like sapphire at the same time. This is an angel outfit. Gabriel. Looking at the appearance of this angel outfit, Xiaobai''s face not only didn''t become relaxed, but became more dignified. At this moment, he suddenly had an intuition that Michael and Laguerre, the "sword shield combination", might have been lost. And let''s not guess what happened to ziggs''s death. Only from Laurent''s body, Xiaobai knew that this time the morning light church was really in big trouble. But compared with the foundation of the morning light church. The Ares church is really in a killing atmosphere. With the death of the two holy sons, Malz has given an extremely angry oracle. He can''t wait to let the newly born Saint hold the God of war ceremony. However, even if Martz was in a hurry, the God of war ceremony could not be held immediately if he wanted to hold it. At least the preliminary preparations could not be abandoned. Therefore, in order to calm Martz''s anger, everyone in the whole Martz Cathedral stopped the preparation for the God of war ceremony of others and began to be busy for Emily''s God of war ceremony. Just because Sean hasn''t appeared yet, Emily doesn''t dare to hold the God of war ceremony directly, so her lack of cooperation naturally hinders the preparation of the ceremony. As a result, the saint''s God of war ceremony could not be held for a long time, and Martz''s anger could not be calmed, so that the Pope, who was busy trying to find a way to receive the inner strength of the two late saints, had to give up those tempting things and personally preside over Emily''s God of war ceremony. In this case, even if Emily deliberately delayed, it was difficult to affect the internal operation of the God of war church. However, her behavior naturally interfered with the internal atmosphere of the God of war church more or less, so that many Archduke of the Federation of the northern principality smelled some unusual atmosphere. Although they may not be able to know the news that the two holy sons have been killed at this time, their keen political sense also made them aware of some problems in the Ares church. The multi-party inquiry and intelligence interaction soon produced some signs of chaos in the Federation of the northern principality. This sudden move naturally completely disrupted the expectations of the Pope of the God of war church. Therefore, Emily soon received the order from the Pope of the God of war church that she must perform the God of war ceremony at noon tomorrow! Chapter 1036 The sun gradually set in the west, and the warmth left on the earth''s surface gradually disappeared. Night is a natural protective color for beasts and Warcraft living in the wilderness. In particular, wolf Warcraft with social characteristics, or those powerful lion and tiger Warcraft, the wilderness shrouded in the night is their holy land for foraging. Compared with ordinary beasts, Warcraft with IQ prefer to stay in some populated areas: for example, near trade roads or some gray gathering places. In the union of the northern principality, there is a golden road called the road of death. The reason why it is called the golden trade road is that it crosses the territory of the seven principalities, and the seven principalities belong to the Grand Duchy with characteristic products. Only because the seven principalities are blocked by many natural barriers similar to cliffs, cliffs, different terrain levels and so on, it is difficult to realize trade liquidity. However, it is precisely because of this that the profits of the seven principalities with special products can at least more than double as long as they can successfully transport their goods to neighbouring countries for sale. Especially in the Principality of lorelle, which is located in the middle of the trade road, if a kind of Holy Light gem rich in the principality can be successfully transported out of the road of death, the profit can be at least dozens of times. Holy Light gem is a pure natural gem. Although it can not be used as magic material, this pure white gem has a very rare transparent texture, which is more thorough than ordinary crystals. The most difficult and valuable thing is that this gem has a certain concentration: it can reflect extremely bright light under the shining light, and the more pure and flawless it is, The stronger the reflected light. Therefore, this gem has become the most desired treasure of many ladies on the miracle continent. However, at present, the Shengguang gem mine known in the miracle continent is only located in the territory of the Principality of lorelle. Coupled with the terrible road of death, it leads to the extremely amazing profit space of this gem higher than diamonds. In fact, if it had not been for the alliance treaty of the Federation of the northern principality, the Principality of lorelle would have been annexed by other principalities. It''s just that the Principality of lorelle has such valuable resources, but it ranks 33 among the 36 principalities of the federal government of the northern principality. Naturally, many people are unhappy with it. Therefore, other neighboring principalities have adopted a laissez faire attitude towards the development of the road to death, and have never thought of jointly sending troops to eliminate the Warcraft on this trade road - in fact, in the laissez faire behavior in the past few decades, this road to death has developed to an extremely amazing scale. Now even if the northern principality Federation wants to eliminate these Warcraft, It has also become an almost impossible task. According to the latest survey data of the adventurers Association, there are at least 17 Warcraft nests that can be rated as S-class threat. As for level a and level B, not to mention, especially there are level 9 Warcraft who commit crimes everywhere. Even the adventurer guild doesn''t want to have too much relationship with this business path. On the contrary, mercenary guild, demon hunting guild and demon hunters are very active in this area. A caravan with a very special proportion moved slowly along the legendary death trade road. This is the unspoken rule that all caravans living on this road will abide by: they do not want to leave this dangerous place as quickly as possible, but only in the most secure and safe way. Because they don''t lack time at all, many caravans even spend more than a year to leave here. After all, as long as they can successfully do business once, the money they earn will be enough for them to spend for several years or even more. Therefore, the most popular and respected people here are not mercenaries, demon hunters, adventurers and demon hunters, but leaders who have mastered a relatively safe trade route, or experienced people with certain experience in walking the death trade route, and even knowledgeable Warcraft scholars. They are the precious talents of these caravans who dare to trade on the road of death. Therefore, caravans with special proportion and even wonderful can be found everywhere. The reason why the proportion of this caravan is special at present is that compared with other caravans in the outside world, it is very common for two or three trade trucks to be equipped with a caravan with more than 200 guards here. Even there are caravans with only one truck, but the escorts are three or five hundred people or more. Of course, their goods are naturally more valuable. As the sun gradually set in the west, the sky began to darken, and the caravan soon dared not move forward, but began to build the camp. In the death road, basically all caravans travel only six or seven hours from morning to evening. Some more cautious or timid caravans even dare to go on the road only from noon to afternoon. As for the real warriors who dare to continue to march at night, they have completely disappeared from the stomach acid of Warcraft animals about 30 years ago. There were only two trade trucks left in the caravan, and the other two trucks pulled by ground dragons and beasts carried some construction tools and necessities such as food and water in the camp. At present, there are nearly 200 caravan workers, guards and maintenance personnel in this caravan. Originally, their number was even larger, with five trucks alone, six trucks for other tools and food, and more than 600 guards. However, in the past half a year, they were attacked by Warcraft on more than ten scales. Hundreds of guards and other personnel were lost, and five trucks were forced to abandon. Even in a Warcraft attack a few days ago, due to the extremely serious damage of the other two trucks and the fatal injury of the ground dragon, they had to integrate the materials on the other two trucks. Of course, the seriously injured ground dragon were not wasted and directly made into dried meat and transported away. Although the journey is very dangerous and arduous, they have finished nearly three fifths of the journey anyway. As long as there are no large-scale attacks on the next journey, or problems like those in the previous few days, they can finish it smoothly. If you are lucky enough to find some caravans or escorts that have to stop on the road due to heavy casualties at the next supply point, the security will be greatly increased. The caravan guards soon built a camp with small scale but complete facilities. In order to ensure security, they dug a trench with a width of three meters and a depth of more than five meters in the outer ring of the camp. A high platform was placed on one side of the trench near the camp, which can prevent some Warcraft with strong jumping ability from jumping over the trench and attacking the Camp - although most of the time, these labors and behaviors are just useless, But in this dangerous place, they have to do it. At the same time, in order to ensure the clarity of vision, there is a high platform brazier every ten meters in the wooden fence wall of the camp. There are also four simple sentry tower platforms in the camp - not in pursuit of lethality, but to ensure that danger can be found at the first time. In addition, some traps and warning tools were scattered around the trench of the camp, and some high-temperature oil and combustibles that can be used in case of Warcraft attack were prepared in the camp. When everything was ready, the night had completely fallen. Most of the tents of the caravan were either destroyed or completely lost in the previous Warcraft attacks, and only a few remained. Therefore, during the rest after nightfall, most people basically lie on the hard ground and sleep in peace. Only some slightly injured and important people can rest in the tent. As for the food of the caravan owners, there are only some dry food, dry meat, dry fruits and so on. In the wild, they don''t even dare to make a fire to make cooked food, and even drinking water can only be clean water, not even wine. Because there are more than 20 kinds of Warcraft on this death trade road, which can easily smell the smell of blood and meat 20 miles away, of which almost eight or nine are social habits - so let alone serious injuries, even those who are slightly injured or can''t stop blood can only be given up. No caravan dared to take these wounded on the road, because for those Warcraft, the existence of these wounded is simply moving food. Bloodiness, cruelty and indifference are the dark portrayal of this business road that can be called overnight wealth. An old man with a bent back toured the whole camp. After carefully checking everyone''s condition, camp facilities and safety problems, the little old man nodded with satisfaction, and then walked into a tent. The old man is an experienced leader of the death trade route. He has been engaged in this business for 20 or 30 years and led almost 50 caravans. Although the caravan was destroyed more than 30 times, or even trapped halfway through 10 times, he can only find a way out of cooperation with other larger and stronger caravans, but he also has a brilliant record of successful customs clearance seven times. The so-called "customs clearance" does not mean to successfully get out of this place of death, but to transport the goods from the east to the West for sale, and then transport the goods from the west to the East for sale. Only a round-trip trade can be called customs clearance. The little old man can be regarded as a living legend on this death trade road. Of course, the old man has a name. His name is hatas Kuhn, but basically people prefer to call him another name: Lucky old horse. At this time, the lucky old horse hatas walked into the tent, which was not his residence, but the residence of an injured person. The injured man was a man they picked up on the road a few days ago. His injury was so serious that no one thought he was still alive. But when the caravan passed by, he suddenly got up and asked for a drink. Originally, no one in the caravan was willing to pay attention to him, but hatas didn''t know what madness he suddenly went crazy. He not only gave him a drink, but even kindly took him in. This naturally caused a strong rebound of the whole caravan at that time. After all, the wounded was too serious. The caravan people were worried that he would lead to the pursuit of Warcraft. However, hatas''s words, coupled with the name of "lucky old horse", finally let the caravan people accept him into the team. "Do you smell blood on him?" Yes, the injury was particularly serious. It could even be said that it was a terrible injured person, but there was no hint of blood smell. "Clean" was incredible. "Is it all right?" Hatas asked. "How can it be so fast." The injured man lying on the soft sleeping bag smiled bitterly and shook his head. This sleeping bag is the only sleeping bag left in the whole caravan. It is used by hatas to sleep. After all, hatas is a little old. Not to mention the problem of cool ground, it is impossible to sleep comfortably and stably in the wild with occasional stones on the hard ground. However, hatas did not hesitate to give the sleeping bag to the wounded, and looked at the wounded without hesitation. To tell the truth, many people in the caravan were very dissatisfied. "Then get well." Hatas glanced at the shriveled water bag next to the sleeping bag and a small empty plate next to the sleeping bag. The old man put down his water bag, and then asked someone to send two plates of meat. "Several land dragons and beasts were killed a few days ago. There are still a lot of dry meat, but there is not much water. Everyone has a quota every day. I can''t break these rules, so I can only give my own to you." The injured man was silent for a moment before he said, "thank you." "Hey, you didn''t say thank you when you gave you your sleeping bag. Now you tell me that." The old man smiled. "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor. I know you are a capable person. If there are casualties in the future, I hope you can help eliminate their bloody smell and let more young men live as much as possible In my life, I have personally cut off the lives of many people, so I should make atonement for myself. " The wounded man did not answer. In the death trade road, as long as you master any special means and skills, you can definitely get up in the wind and water. But the premise is that you have the courage to face the death threat anytime and anywhere. The team leading experience of the little old man over the past few decades is a skill. Similarly, the means to erase the smell of blood is also a skill. However, he was probably used to life and death, or for some other reasons. The old man didn''t think of the special means of the wounded, but hoped that if the caravan encountered the problem of the wounded again, he could help. It''s like a kind elder who is willing to help his younger generation. When hatas saw the middle-aged man''s silence, he was not in a hurry, but smiled and asked, "by the way, I''m busy these days. I didn''t ask your name." The middle-aged man opened his mouth, but did not speak immediately. But after a little meditation and careful consideration like making a major decision, he finally said, "call me Edward." "Edward?" Hatas smiled and nodded. "That''s a good name." Edward, the seventh demon God and confessor, who has the power to shock and fear countless people, really behaved like a younger student. He smiled and said, "I don''t know the old man''s name yet." "Oh, my name is hatas. Hatas Kuhn. " The little old man just sat cross legged and said with a smile, "but those little guys prefer to call me ''lucky old horse'', ha ha. It means that an old horse knows the way, and my old horse is very lucky. " Edward laughed, too. But just then, an alarm sounded at the camp. Hatas''s face changed slightly, got up immediately and hurried out of the tent. But as soon as he got up, he saw Edward get up, frowned slightly, and then said, "you''re hurt. Don''t come out. First find a place to hide." "No." Edward frowned, but he still said that he had felt what was happening outside. Someone opened the curtain of the tent. It was the man who had just brought two plates of dried meat at the command of hatas and showed a very strong hostility to Edward. But at this time, the young man had no hostility on his face, but looked a little surprised, and his eyes looked strange at Edward. "What''s going on?" Hatas naturally found this, too. "A man outside the camp wanted to come in and said he was looking for..." the young man hesitated, but he still stretched out his hand to Edward, "come to him." "Alone?" Hatas was a little shocked. "Alone." Hatas looked back at Edward, but he looked indifferent and slightly surprised in his heart. But after all, he is an experienced team leader with decades of experience, so he immediately said, "let him in." "But... He brought a bucket of spirits." Hatas was stunned again, and then looked at Edward again. "It''s okay." This time, Edward said, "let him in." "Let him in!" Hatas bit his teeth and nodded. At this moment, hatas didn''t know that neither Edward, who was seriously injured in front of him, nor the man who dared to walk in the dead area with a bucket of liquor, was a simple figure. He only hoped that he would not bring any disaster to his caravan. Not long ago, a strong man as tall as an iron tower came in with a huge barrel at least one meter high and more than 30 cm in diameter. This barrel has a mellow sweet taste, and the taste is very strong. Almost everyone knows that this barrel is filled with wine, and it is a very high-intensity wine. They didn''t want this guy to come in with this bucket of wine, but no one in the whole caravan was as tall and strong as this guy, especially he had a strong courage. Many people were guilty just standing in front of this strong man. Moreover, it was hatas who agreed to let the strong man in. Naturally, no one would intercept this guy. The caravan took a seriously injured patient, and now there is another person full of wine smell, which seems to have seriously violated the trade rules on the death trade road. "Hello, my name is Diane." After entering the tent, the strong man saw hatas sitting next to Edward. He said hello politely. "Hello." Hatas also paid a little tribute and said, "my name is hatas Kuhn. He is the leader of this caravan. " Diane smiled, then looked at Edward and said, "I''m surprised you''re still alive." "That sounds familiar." Edward said faintly. When Edward ran to adroan to save Diane, Diane was saved by Sean. There had been such a dialogue between the two. But at that time, Edward was mocking Diane, and now it''s the other way around, but Edward pretended not to understand what it meant. "Hey." Diane didn''t reveal it, but just sat down and put the barrel beside her. Diane is more than 1.9 meters tall. Even if he sits cross legged, he still has to bow his back, otherwise the whole tent will be broken by him. Of course, even if he bowed his back, he was still as high as the huge wine bucket next to him. As soon as Diane waved her hand, she opened the wooden cover of the wine barrel. Suddenly, a stronger wine smell came out, and even soon spread to the outside. The whole camp began to be filled with mellow and rich sweet wine smell. This is a very rare high concentration liquor. At least it can''t be seen at any supply point and gathering place here in the death trade road. Maybe it can be drunk only at the end of the trade road. "Some?" Diane asked hatas. When the wine poke was opened, hatas''s face actually looked a little pale, because he knew too well the fatal attraction of this fragrance to Warcraft. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say, because since he already knew that Edward and Diane were not small people, he could only hope that Diane had enough strength to deal with Warcraft, rather than a lengtouqing who didn''t know anything about the way of death. Of course, in fact, hatas is destined to be disappointed. Because both Diane and Edward are really stunned. However, their strength can indeed ignore all Warcraft in the whole death trade route, even level 9 Warcraft. Diane and Edward are fearless as long as level 10 monsters don''t appear - but Edward in this state may not be able to deal with level 9 Warcraft. Soon, the three people in the tent began to drink. As if they were venting, the three drank bowl after bowl. Probably, he had few opportunities to drink and drink such high-intensity wine, so hatas soon got drunk. Even because this barrel of wine was so unique, other people in the camp were drunk just by smelling the wine, and then fell asleep. Only Edward and Diane are still awake in the whole camp. However, their faces were too red. "The devil is drunk. This is not something in the Federation of the northern duchy." Edward said faintly. "You went to the outer land, and I went to the Emilia empire once. What is it?" Diane''s voice was also very calm, "it''s just a pity." "Indeed." Edward nodded. Both sides are very smart people, so there is no need to make some words too clear. This is the first time they drink together, but it should also be the last time they drink together. Perhaps after tonight, the two will return to the previous state of hostile killing. After all, as a believer of enkos, the devil contract he signed with enkos is to take Diane''s killing of Edward as the price of freedom - as long as Diane doesn''t kill Edward one day, he will always be a heresy and will be pursued and killed by all church forces in the whole miracle continent, even by forces and organizations such as the Peace Council. If he wants to restore a normal life, or wash white, he can only kill Edward. Moreover, this time, there will probably be no more people from the morning light church to intervene. And Diane, the Uriel who activated the awakening state, is at least the powerful existence of the 16th and even the 17th order. Edward himself is a seventeen level existence. However, with the continuous extension of his battle time, he will completely enter the demonization. At that time, more people will join the team of chasing Edward. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, once Edward and Diane fight, it must be a quick decision. It can be predicted that when Edward and Diane fight again, the battle will be unprecedented fierce and cruel. I don''t know what she thought. Diane suddenly drank the wine in the bowl with her head up. This made his face ruddy. Edward also drank it with his head up. "Won''t you kill me now?" Edward asked. "Did you do it when I was so badly hurt?" Diane asked back. "Hum, although I am a demon God, I also have my pride." Edward snorted coldly, "taking advantage of people''s danger is not my style." "Oh." Diane dragged a long tone, "principled demon." Demon gods, originally aimed at destruction and destruction, can be said to be no different from demons. In other words, the demon God has never had such a thing as "principle". Edward''s face was very red, and he didn''t know whether it was because he drank too much wine or because he was annoyed by Diane''s sarcasm. "I am also a principled." Diane belched, "before I became a heretic, I was a knight. Similarly, my chivalry does not allow me to take advantage of others This time, we are even. " Edward glanced at Diane with a sneer: "if you don''t do it now, you may not have such a good chance in the future." "Sleepy." Diane didn''t answer positively, but just lay down. She probably felt that the tent was too small and there was hatas in the tent, so he had to curl up and looked very uncomfortable. "Remember to remind me to buy a bigger tent tomorrow." "What the hell are you doing here!" Edward said angrily. "Staring at you." Diane''s voice was a little confused. "The old man is a good man. I''m afraid he''s caught in your trick and will become your tonic." Chapter 1037 The God of war ceremony is the most important ceremony in the Federation of the northern principality. Basically, every child born in the Federation of the northern principality can obtain various strength improvements and increases in this ceremony. Because the God of war ceremony is held during the adult ceremony of all children in the Federation of the northern principality, the God of war ceremony is also known as the "God of war adult ceremony". Compared with the adult ceremony held by children in other countries and empires, it is weak. Of course, it is not that no other countries and empires want to follow suit, but the God of war ceremony is indeed non replicable and unique. At least, no blessing given by any God can permanently improve a person''s strength and potential, and even have a far-reaching beneficial impact on his future. People of federal origin in the northern principality also officially rely on this to make this country with abnormal federal form into a super first-class kingdom. Located in the core of the federal territory of the northern principality: the marz Cathedral, dozens of God of war ceremonies are held every day. According to the scores of the comprehensive evaluation of the potential and achievements of all young people who successfully arrived here after participating in the principality tour ceremony, the level of the ceremonial hall where they held the God of war ceremony is also different. The ceremonial hall that most people can use is level 2, that is, the normal level. Only a small number of people are eligible to use the level III ceremony hall. As for the level IV ceremony hall, only those real talents with excellent assessment and evaluation are qualified to use it. Even the internal clergy of the God of war church have no right to change and hide this rule. Even mulu, the only son of the Pope, used only the second-class ceremonial hall. The Marz cathedral has 49 ritual halls. Each of the seven ceremonial halls is a theme style, with two level-1 ceremonial halls, two level-2 ceremonial halls, two level-3 ceremonial halls and one level-4 ceremonial hall. The 49 ceremonial halls have seven themes, symbolizing the seven clerical fields of War: battle, war, strategy, conquest, killing, glory and destruction. However, according to Andrew, after the fall of the second generation God of war Agathon, the God of war clergy was broken into five large pieces and six small pieces. The complete deity mastered by the God of war Malz is battle and war, and another third of conquest and killing. Another main god belonging to the same war clergy system: the goddess of victory, viinnas, mastered the complete divinity of strategy and glory, as well as one-third of the divinity of conquest and killing. As for the remaining third of the gods of conquest, killing and complete destruction, it fell to the God of destruction, potias. In other words, marz is not really the God of war. His claim of the God of war is just deceiving his believers. Because of this, the relationship between the God of war church, the victory church and the destruction church is not harmonious. However, in addition to the ceremonial hall with seven themes, there is another ceremonial hall with the largest scale: the God of war hall. This ceremonial hall, also known as the Council hall, is not only a place for the God of war ceremony for the son and daughter, but also a place for discussion when the Federation of the northern principality holds a meeting. Originally, every day, countless people lined up to hold the God of war ceremony in the ceremony hall. However, with the arrival of the saint and the preparation of the saint''s God of war ceremony, the forty-nine ritual halls have stopped the God of war ceremony. All young people who arrive at the Martz cathedral to prepare for the God of war ceremony must wait until the end of the saint''s God of war ceremony, so as to show their respect for the God of war and the saint. The God of war hall is located in the middle of the seven theme ceremony halls. In other words, no matter which ritual hall the believers who accept the God of war ceremony want to go to, they must follow the road to the God of war hall. When the Federal Assembly of the northern principality and the God of war ceremony of the son and daughter are not held, the God of war hall is open. After arriving at the God of war hall, all believers who perform the God of war ceremony need to worship the statue of marz in the God of war hall. But today is different. Due to the closure of the other seven theme ceremony halls, only the God of war hall is still open, but the surrounding security is obviously very strict. At the eight gates of the God of war hall, a team composed of 20 God of war Knights stood guard. As for the number of Ares knights and Ares priests patrolling the periphery, there are more. It can even be said that the whole God of war church has been out at the moment, so that Emily''s God of war ceremony can be carried out smoothly. On the way to the God of war hall, there are exquisite flowers and trees trimmed manually and various sculptures of knights and soldiers. It can be seen from this that although the God of war church also has its own divinity priests, it still focuses more on the profession focusing on hand to hand combat in essence, which is quite different from the victory Church - the believers of the goddess of victory weinas pay more attention to the development of tactics and strategy, and their church profession has a more balanced development, From long-range attack to close combat, it is very consistent with the impression and practice of the divine personality of "strategy". A special guard composed of more than 100 ares knights is slowly moving towards the gate of the Ares hall. In the middle of the team is Emily, the new saint of the God of war church. At this time, eight chambermaids of the God of war and Muru, a black robed priest, should have accompanied Emily to the God of war hall. But at the moment, Emily was followed by two black priests with their hoods covered and their hands inserted into each other''s sleeves, who could not see their identity and gender. This kind of behavior is a very impolite behavior in the Marz cathedral. Under normal circumstances, any bodyguard patrolling the Marz cathedral has the right to ask the priest to lift his hood for identification. But this time, the hundreds of God of war Knights around took a laissez faire attitude towards this situation and had no intention of identifying each other, which could not help but make the God of war Knights standing at the door of the God of war hall feel some doubts. But even the saint Emily didn''t say anything, and others naturally wouldn''t say anything. Watching this large-scale team slowly move forward, the Pope of the God of war church immediately went out to meet him with several internal clergy and God of war waitresses. However, when he saw that there were no eight God of war waitresses arranged by himself in the team, and even his son mulu was not present, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and even his pupils were a little surprised. His eyes were full of doubt and kindness to the two black robed priests who followed Emily. Andrew and Sean, naturally, have a panoramic view of all this. They also clearly saw that the Pope was secretly observing hundreds of Ares knights in eight groups. However, from his eyes, it was obvious that the result was to disappoint him, because he did not see those ares knights who had secretly taken refuge in him in this team. But this state seemed to make him make up his mind and straighten his waist. "Saint." The Pope, who was not very old, spoke in a deep voice, and his tone had a sense of dignity consistent with his status. "The God of war hall is the most important core forbidden area of the church. You not only came here with such a great fanfare, but also set up this battle array. Do you want to disrespect our Lord?" "Then, your holiness, please tell me." Emily''s voice was cold, which was in line with the so-called Saint image, but her tone and attitude were obviously not like a new saint. "What are so many God of war knights and combat priests doing outside the God of war hall? Who arranged them here, and who is disrespectful to our Lord Does the Pope want to replace our Lord? " "Your Highness!" The Pope''s voice became particularly low, as if full of anger was about to erupt, "they are the guard Knights of the Marz cathedral and are specially responsible for the safety of the whole marz Cathedral! Today, your God of war ceremony will be held here, so they are specially asked to come here for protection... " "No need." Emily said lightly, but she mercilessly interrupted the Pope, "the safety of the cathedral is more important than my personal safety. Both the son and the daughter are just containers for the coming of our Lord''s will. We are just symbols, but we are not the only and not everything. On the contrary, the Marz cathedral is the most important core, which is the Holy Land symbolizing the supremacy of our Lord! Let them all return to their respective posts, and my guard will be responsible for my safety. " "Your guard?" The Pope laughed angrily, "I don''t know who you mean by the guard, your highness?" "Lord Pope, are you too old to see clearly?" Emily said mercilessly, "if so, I think you should give up the position of Pope." In an instant, the Pope''s face turned red. He directly stretched out his hand, pointed to Emily and shouted, "presumptuous! Even if you are a saint, you have no right to intervene in the political problems within the church. As the Pope of the God of war church, I was appointed by my Lord, which is the recognition of my devout faith Emily, are you trying to rebel? " "Don''t button these hats on me, because it''s meaningless." Emily still played down the Pope''s accusations, "if the Lord only recognized your position as Pope because of your piety, then I think my presence is enough to replace your position In that case, there is no difference between having you and not having you. You can step down. " At this point, Emily''s eyes had directly crossed the Pope, and then fell on the top leaders of various departments of the God of war church behind him. However, her eyes were still cold, especially when she saw one or two indifferent God of war waitresses around these people, Emily''s inner anger almost reached the top. "You don''t need to guard here. Go back to your posts." Emily forced down her anger, glanced slightly at the God of war Knights guarding the God of war Hall who had not sorted out the current situation, and whispered, "please inform others before you leave." All the Ares Knights looked at each other, but no one left. They obviously didn''t understand what was going on. Of course, the most important thing is that Emily''s orders are leapfrog orders. According to the church rules of the God of war church, this is not in line with the rules, so it''s normal for these God of war Knights not to listen. Sean and Andrew remained silent throughout the whole process. Andrew didn''t speak because he didn''t like the whole God of war church, nor did he like Martz. In his opinion, Martz is not even as good as his previous two gods of war. At least there are not so many messy things in the churches of those two gods of war. So he worried that once he spoke, he could not help killing everyone in the God of war church. And Sean, the reason why he didn''t speak, was just to see Emily''s ability to control. He wanted to know whether Emily could control a church that had been completely formed. However, judging from the current situation, Emily''s strength and control in dealing with things are very good. So far, everyone has fallen into Emily''s rhythm. From this point of view, it is no coincidence that she can control such a large mercenary group. "Hum, Lord Emily, please stop." The corner of the Pope''s mouth was slightly raised, and his face was somewhat complacent, "your current behavior is not worthy of the name of ''Saint'', you..." "Today, this is the second time I have heard this sentence." Emily again mercilessly interrupted the Pope, "that''s what the waitresses you sent to house arrest and monitor me told me." Hearing this, the Pope''s face suddenly changed: "where''s mulu! What have you done to mulu! " "Muru?" Emily tilted her head, then smiled with a suddenly realized expression, "do you say that ugly bitch like a devil? He has been punished by the God of our Lord for insulting me Not only can not even enter the kingdom of our Lord, but even his soul may not have any gods willing to accept it. Oh, by the way, your eight waitresses will come to the same end. " "You!" The Pope''s face became very ugly. "Did you kill my son?" "Not only your eyes, but also your ears?" Emily said faintly, "I said, he has been punished by our Lord Moreover, this is the end of disrespect to me. Besides, didn''t I tell you earlier? Because of my presence, you are no longer the most devout believer. I am enough to replace you. " "Hehe, please prove it, your highness." The Pope took several deep breaths in a row. Even if his eyes were red like an estrous bull, he still kept his reason. He did not say nonsense such as "you are not a saint", but asked Emily to prove the piety of both sides in another extremely calm way. In fact, whether a believer is pious enough for the God he believes in is something that only the God who listens to his heart can know except the believer himself. So the Pope asked Emily to prove that his faith was not as good as Emily. Except that Martz would know, no one else could know. At least Emily was obviously unable to prove the truth of this kind of thing. If Emily can''t prove it, the Pope will obviously have better means to attack Emily''s authority. If Emily has the matching ability to control a mercenary regiment, it can be said that the Pope of the God of war church has the ability to compete with the two holy sons for a long time, even annexe them for the first time after the two holy sons die one after another, and firmly control more than two-thirds of the power of the whole God of war church. At least, definitely on Emily without the help of Andrew and Sean. "I wanted to save you some face, but since you don''t cherish it yourself, you can''t blame me." Emily shook her head gently. "Your Highness, please prove it." The Pope still kept smiling. So Emily gently stretched out her right hand and pointed to the pope with a soft voice like singing: "my Lord says that any existence that dares to violate her will is false and will be punished by divine fire If you are kind, purify evil; If you have an evil root, you will... Die. " As Emily''s words fell, the surrounding air began to become particularly depressed. It''s as if there is really an awe inspiring will coming. Of course, it''s not that Martz''s will is coming, but that Andrew is emitting his dragon power. There has never been an ancient dragon in this for tens of thousands of years, and these people around have no experience in fighting with dragon creatures with dragon power, so they don''t know what the so-called dragon power is. They only know that when Emily''s words are finished, they only feel a fear and tremble from the soul, which makes them have an impulse to kneel and worship at this moment. The Pope''s face became particularly frightened. Because he not only felt the presence of this awe inspiring breath, but also felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter. But all this has completely exceeded his cognition. Although as Pope, he does have some very unique God of war magic, now, even if he roars madly in his heart and even starts to use magic with gestures, all magic did not appear on him. Finally, a few seconds after Emily finished speaking, the flame suddenly lit up from the Pope and lit him into a human torch in a short second. The Pope made a crazy scream and even wanted to run, but Andrew standing next to Emily just took a step forward, and the Pope was directly fixed in place as if he had been shaped. The only thing he could do was his crazy and tragic cry for help. But in this picture like God''s anger, no one dares to act without authorization, let alone save people. Therefore, after the flame burned for just three seconds, all the flames suddenly disappeared again. If the Pope was not such a living man, he disappeared in front of everyone out of thin air, and some gray powder was left on the ground, no one dared to believe what he had just seen. In just three seconds, as the spiritual leader of Mars'' God of war church, he disappeared completely. If this is not divine punishment, no one knows what can be called divine punishment. Of all the people present, except Emily, Sean and Andrew, no one looked better. Even the hundreds of God of war knights who came with Emily, even if they had seen this scene for the second time - the first time was when Sean found out those God of war knights who were sent by the Pope to monitor Emily and then turned into ashes by Emily in the same way - but their faces were really ugly. Because no matter how many times Emily looked at her behavior at this time, all the believers of marz had only shock and fear. "It seems that our Pope is not only a false believer, but also a very evil person." Emily said faintly, "it seems that it is necessary for us to thoroughly investigate how this false believer deceived our Lord and became Pope." At this point, Emily looked around and said in a deep voice, "what are you still standing here for? Didn''t you hear what I just said? " All the God of war Knights dispatched by the Pope to perform guard work here suddenly beat a spirit, saluted Emily one after another, and immediately turned and left here. Looking at the departure of the God of war knights, Emily looked at the so-called high-level again and said in a deep voice, "you also leave, I don''t need you." So, these so-called high-level officials were relieved one by one, saluted Emily, and then left here with the goddess of war maid around them. In an instant, only Emily, Sean and Andrew were left in the God of war hall. As for the hundreds of Ares knights who followed Emily, they naturally took over the defense work of the Ares hall and closed all the eight gates at the same time. They had been ordered by Emily before. During her God of war ceremony, no matter what sound they heard, they could not open the door of the God of war hall without Emily''s permission, otherwise they would be punished by God. Seeing that all the preparations were ready, Emily looked at Sean and said softly, "please, Lord Sean." "Well, let''s go." Sean nodded softly. Then Emily looked up and drank the awakening potion Sean brought from Oscar. At the same time, she knelt in front of the statue of marz and began to pray for the God of war ceremony. Or Start hunting for Sean. Chapter 1038 The statue of marz in the God of war hall is said to have been erected at the beginning of the founding of the God of war church. Over the years, the 15 meter high statue has been worshipped by unparalleled believers. With the advent of Martz''s will several times, the divine power of the statue has reached an extremely strong level, and it can even be said to be a ladder to the gate of Martz''s divine kingdom. At least, in Sean''s eyes, the divine power emitted by the statue completely showed a red color like blood, and the overflow light was even enough to cover the surrounding area of five meters. At this moment, Emily, who looked up and drank the blood awakening potion, knelt in front of the statue and whispered a hymn of Martz. Blood awakening potion is a special potion that can forcibly activate the internal blood potential of blood gifted people. Although this potion is a legendary potion, it has very high use conditions. Only one point "the user must be confirmed to have blood talent and be in a semi awakened state" is enough to brush off many people who want to use this potion - at least, players can''t use this potion. Emily, she has a deep understanding of her family''s blood talent, and she is indeed in a state of semi Awakening - the so-called semi awakening is that she has been able to play a little special ability related to blood more or less, but the starting time, starting effect, duration and so on, It is completely independent of the will of the blood owner. However, in addition to this, there is another use condition of blood awakening medicine, that is, it needs the purified blood of the same blood relationship. This is why Sean took his blood after killing the Roland family teenager from the Emilia empire. This is to be used as the medicine guide of blood awakening medicine, so as to really activate Emily''s blood talent. Originally, Sean asked for two bottles of special medicine for Emily from the overlooking spire. One bottle is blood awakening potion, and the other bottle is masking potion. There is no official name for the masking potion. Even in Sean''s real eyes, the prop name of this potion is also displayed as [test potion - II]. But Sean knew that the real function of this bottle of medicine was to cover up the start of breath - basically, after anyone took this medicine, all the breath bursts would be covered in half an hour, even the Warcraft with the most sensitive smell could not find it. But at present, this medicine is obviously no longer needed, because there are only Sean, Andrew and Emily in the whole God of war hall. After taking the blood awakening medicine mixed with the blood of the core direct members of the Roland family, Emily''s skin soon became red. Although she was still chanting Martz''s Hymn, her voice had obviously become a little distorted and strange. It was obvious that Emily''s tolerance had reached the limit. Fortunately, however, the hymn has come to an end, and soon there is an awe inspiring and intimidating atmosphere in the whole God of war hall. This is Martz''s will! Originally, Sean could directly extract all the divine power in the statue and make it into divine crystal. However, in this way, the damage to Maltz is actually not great. He can still obtain the power of faith through the prayer of believers, and then convert these power of faith into divine power - although the process is very slow, it is actually nothing for God who has never lacked time. Even if the son and daughter of Martz were born in the future, Martz could tell the world through them that Emily was a god thief and a liar. At that time, based on the harmfulness of the "God thief", all churches in the whole miracle continent will come to attack Emily, and even Sean can''t openly protect Emily. Therefore, since he had decided to tear his face with Martz, Sean certainly didn''t intend to take such a mean means. What he wants is to destroy the belief base of marz forever, so that marz can no longer collect the power of faith and can only weaken from now on. As long as Martz is weak to a certain extent, Emily can directly launch divine war. By completely erasing Martz''s divine mark, she can easily become a new God of battle and war, and even take over Martz''s divine kingdom. The kingdom of a God is the result of its years of operation and construction, and it is also a symbol of the supremacy of a God. When any God is born, his kingdom is very weak and thin, even barren. Everything in the kingdom of God must be built by the gods relying on the power of faith collected by themselves. Just like Sean''s void duchy, everything must be built and developed by himself. This is why it is extremely difficult for a God to rise from a weak divine power to a higher divine power. However, it is appalling to directly take over a divine kingdom with high divine power. Because according to the normal law, this ingenious means is impossible. But God stealers can do this easily. This is the real reason why all gods hate God thieves. No God will see that he can no longer collect the power of faith, fall into the irreversible process of decline, and finally make his years of hard work become the wedding dress of others. Even if God''s war fails, the gods will feel angry, not to mention watching their own things go on the road of destruction. When Martz''s will completely fell into the statue, Sean could clearly see that the divine power originally condensed in the statue was suddenly like a boiling oil pot. Originally, it was just a simple divine power, and suddenly there were all kinds of wave linear ups and downs, just like emotional ups and downs. It is obvious that Martz''s will and divine power have completely come to the standard surface. Andrew can''t see what Sean sees, but he has extremely rich experience in the demolition of the kingdom of God in the miracle continent. Therefore, he has relatively rich experience in communicating with gods. Judging only from the fluctuation of the surrounding breath, he knew that Martz''s will had come completely, and even resonated with the law of the world plane. The divine surrender of the gods is to take the son and the virgin as a container, which can only give play to one-third of their own strength, mainly limited by the laws of the world. However, under this rule, even if the son and daughter are killed in battle, there will be no damage to the strength of the gods - after all, there are few people who can directly capture the divine power and damage the divine power of their own body like Andrew. Of course, in addition to God''s coming, there is another way for God''s coming, that is, the coming of divided will. This way of coming can give play to nearly 80% of the strength of the Buddha at most, but correspondingly, once the will of separation is destroyed, its noumenon will also be seriously damaged. The severity is more terrible than the direct capture of the divine will by Andrew, because the damaged part of the son''s divine descent can be restored, and the destroyed part of the separated will is permanent. As for the last kind, the coming of gods, no normal God would do such a thing. Because this personal arrival is tantamount to abandoning its bonus in the kingdom of God and completely limiting itself to the limitations of the world will and world laws. In this state, the strength of the gods has a very obvious correspondence with the world level. Gods with high divine power such as Martz are only super strong at the 18th level after they come in person. However, if they are killed in this state, their divine dignity and clergy will be taken, and of course, their divine kingdom will collapse completely. At this time, the coming of Martz''s will is a vague state between the separate will and personal coming. The reason why it is a vague state is that what Maltz comes to is his overall will, not just a wisp of residual will. But in the same way, what he came was only the will, and his noumenon was still far away in the kingdom of God on the wall of the plane, and did not come with the will. Marz in this state can see, hear and even feel everything, and can also give blessings to believers, but he can''t participate in any battle. What Sean wants is Martz in this state. "My believer, I have seen your piety, you are my..." speaking of this, Martz''s voice suddenly paused, and then his dignified style immediately became extremely angry, "you are not my blood descendant!" That literary and majestic atmosphere turned into anger. Martz didn''t even bother to continue his disguise, so he directly began to roar. But at this time, Emily had no time to answer Martz''s question. Under the pressure of the deterrent force formed by the arrival of Martz''s will, the blood awakening potion directly began to greatly stimulate Emily''s instinct. At this moment, she was completely in a state of "rebirth". Especially when Martz was angry, the surrounding pressure increased greatly, which made Emily''s blood stimulation more intense. Although the pain to Emily would increase many times, the effect of blood awakening was obviously better. Maybe Emily can give birth to her real name. In such a state that Emily can''t answer, it''s Sean and Andrew who work for her. Sean gently lifted his hood, then looked at the statue of Martz. The corners of his mouth were filled with a smile. He even gently waved his hand and said hello: "Martz, we meet again." "It''s you!" Martz''s roar sounded again, "that..." Andrew also opened his hood to reveal his brilliant golden hair. However, compared with Sean''s ability to keep smiling, Andrew''s face was completely gloomy and terrible. His eyes at the statue of Martz could almost be said to have no emotional fluctuation, as if the superior creatures were disdaining the inferior creatures. It''s just that this kind of look is usually that Malz is looking down on his believers. At this time, when Andrew looks at it, Malz seems very unaccustomed. However, in Sean''s eyes, he can see that Martz''s divine fluctuation is very unique, and its wave line is even pulled very long, which is a manifestation of fear. A God, afraid? Sean was a little surprised. "I can see that you have recognized me." Although Andrew could not see the linear ups and downs of divine power, he could feel different breath. It''s like a well-trained hound can easily distinguish biological fear, killing intention and hostility. "Disaster of the gods." Although Martz''s voice is still trying to maintain stability, it can obviously hear a trembling tone, "it is said that it led the gods to dusk and slaughtered several high ancient gods." Sean turned his head and looked at Andrew dumbfounded: "so you''re so awesome?" "Where, where, those old guys just give face." Andrew smiled modestly, "but I really didn''t provoke the gods at dusk. I just played a role of fuse and fuel the fire at most It was the guy who really caused the twilight scuffle among the gods. " Watching Andrew and Sean communicate as if there were no one else, Martz felt a sense of frustration. He did not know when the gods had become so devoid of dignity and sense of existence. When he was in adroan before, he didn''t know Andrew''s identity, so he dared to fight. However, after returning to the kingdom of God, Martz recognized Andrew''s identity through communication with other gods. Now when he saw him again, he had no idea of fighting. The existence of terror that can be called "the disaster of the gods" is a real cruel man. The gods who were harmed by him in those years were not a hundred, but also eighty. In particular, the two gods who obtained the complete God of war fell into Andrew''s hands, which made Martz even a little desperate. Why don''t they honestly call themselves the God of battle and war, and what God of war do they have to call? Is this the so-called fate? All the gods of war will fall into the hands of the disaster of the gods? Martz''s will is fading quietly. However, just having this idea, Martz was frightened to find that his will could not leave the statue! "Since you''re here, do you still want to go?" Sean turned his head and looked at Martz. "What do you want?" Martz asked in horror. There was even no anger and dignity in his tone, but only deep fear. As a God with high divine power, it is a shame and sorrow to be reduced to this degree. But now, marz doesn''t feel this way. He just wants to leave here and return to his kingdom of God. He found that even in the cathedral built in his name, which can even be said to be his home, he did not have the slightest sense of security. And from the moment he appeared, the whole thing revealed a very subtle strange feeling, which made him feel very uncomfortable. "Nothing. I just want to keep you." As Sean said this, he pulled out the black king, and his right hand even held a dark diamond crystal like an abyss. "I don''t think it''s worth and good for the world to be the God of war. It''s better to let this job out and I''ll find someone to replace you." "The crystal of prison God." Martz suddenly screamed, as if he had seen something terrible, "you are a god thief What did you do to my idol! " "It doesn''t matter what you do." Sean whispered, and then the whole man jumped and jumped towards the statue of Martz. Andrew next to him also moved with his steps. The two people ran to the statue of marz from left to right at the same time, but they had come to the top of the statue of marz after only a few ups and downs. Then Sean suddenly raised his sword and stabbed Malz on the top of his head. Before the black king even pulled it out, there was a strong breath of divine power, and Malz''s will took this opportunity to escape. Unfortunately, there''s Andrew next to him. Andrew suddenly raised his foot, stepped on it and drank coldly, "go back!" All the gushing divine power suddenly fell back into the statue. Martz''s will had rushed out, but it was rushed back into the statue by this inverted divine power. Sean immediately pulled out his sword, and then inserted the dark crystal into the hole pierced by the black king. In an instant, he only heard Martz scream of fear and reluctance, and then his voice disappeared completely. But soon, this dark black crystal began to change at an amazing speed. The crystal, which was only dark black, gradually turned red, just like the red potion injected into the graphite. A dense red fog began to roll and boil in the black crystal. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole black crystal turned pink in just ten seconds, but it was not the end, but just the beginning. In Sean''s vision, all the divine powers of the whole statue quickly converged into the crystal at an extremely amazing speed after the black crystal turned pink. Just like the water pump is pumping water, it constantly pulls out the divinity left in the statue for thousands of years. In only five or six seconds, the divine power in the whole statue is evacuated, and this black crystal has completely become a red diamond crystal more bright and translucent than ruby. In this crystal, I can vaguely see a soul rushing left and right. But all this was in vain, because when the soul hit the crystal barrier, a reaction force directly shook it back to the middle. If you carefully identify it, you can clearly see that the soul is the shape of Martz. Chapter 1039 Sean flicked the red crystal stone in his hand and then glanced slightly. Just now, after absorbing Martz''s will, he actually received a system prompt asking him whether he wanted to refine Martz''s soul. It was precisely because of this that Sean suddenly realized that his current blood force seemed to have entered the third stage. [blood: Shou Ling (son of the world - taboo), all attributes + 30. Current blood level: Branding (stage 3), two blood talents have been activated, and you have obtained the soul of blood.] [blood talent: real eye (any history hidden under time cannot escape your eyes.)] [blood talent: hunting brand (the soul of the creature you kill will become your booty.)] [blood soul: Soul hunting (whenever you activate soul hunting, your attack will bring soul damage to the other party. The duration of the effect will consume your mental power. If your mental power is insufficient, you will not be able to maintain the soul hunting state.)] He really wanted to know what kind of result the soul of elite Martz would get, but it was a pity that he could not be satisfied with this idea for the time being. Because the soul of Martz cannot be erased now. After all, as the main god of a church, although Martz is trapped in the crystal stone, his faith has not collapsed. All believers of the God of war church can still get strength from here. But if you erase the Maltese, you can really gain its relevant clergy and godhood, but on the contrary, not to mention that the whole God of war church will fall apart, and all believers who believe in the Maltese will lose these forces. Even if Sean has now taken the divinity and priesthood of Martz, he should cultivate his believers from scratch, then light the divine fire, raise the kingdom of God, and repeat what Martz did in those years. This is not the value and significance of God stealing. God stealers are God stealers because they can directly steal everything the God has without having to re experience the path of becoming God. In addition to this concern, there is another reason why Sean doesn''t want to erase Martz''s soul. That is, the northern principality federation can become a behemoth to compete with the surrounding empires precisely because of the existence of God of war church and God of war ceremony. Once marz falls, with the disintegration of the God of war church, the Federation of the northern principality will also fall apart and completely lose the foundation to compete with the two neighboring empires. This is very unfavorable to Sean''s next plan. It will also drag Emily into another quagmire. This is not what Sean wants to see. "Solved?" Andrew sat directly on top of the statue of marz, his feet dangling in the air. "Yes." Sean nodded. "It''s a lot easier than expected." "Strength has improved." Andrew shrugged. "When your strength reaches a certain level, you will find that the world is just like this. Many things you didn''t understand before, or didn''t understand and couldn''t see through, are not really so difficult, but because you are in it, you can''t find the mystery. One day, you have gone out of this circle. If you look back, you will find how naive you were. " "So is the improvement of strength?" Sean asked. "Yes." Andrew nodded, then smiled, "you and I, although we are also reduced to a foreign land, we still live in two worlds You are responsible for your territory, your followers, and even your people But I don''t. So many times I can do more at will Of course, when your strength is strong enough to stand at the top of the world, you can, but at least not now. " Sean always felt that Andrew''s words seemed to mean something else. But as Andrew said, he is now in this circle, so even with Andrew''s advice, he still can''t see through the fog. But Andrew''s words were not completely meaningless. At least Sean had a feeling like a light. He suddenly realized his future development direction. Unlike Andrew, he has only a small team, and even everyone in the team has the ability to fight against the sky. He can do whatever he wants. He has his followers to take care of, even his neighbors and his friends - and long ago, he regarded these followers and friends as his family, so he needs to be responsible for them. He wants to become stronger, but this strength is not the strength of himself, but the strength of the whole force, including his followers, his territory and so on. Therefore, the strength and improvement of the collective is the direction he wants to move forward in the future. "You seem to have figured something out." Andrew smiled. "Sort of." Sean also smiled and nodded, "speaking, I really thank you very much Without you, I couldn''t even be today. " "We are fellow townsmen." Andrew smiled, "I''m an orphan. I didn''t have any friends when I was a child. I''ve been living in the mountains and forests with my master for 16 years. Until later, my master said that I should go out for a walk and experience, and then I made my first friend in my life I just didn''t expect that after that, I suddenly came to the strange world for no reason. " "I am also an orphan." Sean sat next to Andrew and said with a smile, "but I have an adoptive father and a... Nominal brother. They are really nice to me, but my adoptive father is a little old-fashioned and serious, but I know I''m just an orphan and can''t bring trouble to my adoptive father To tell you the truth, when I first came to this world, I wanted to go back, but now... " "Don''t want to go back?" Andrew asked with his head tilted. "Sort of." Sean smiled, "and one of the words my adoptive father often says to me is that people must learn to be responsible. I just feel that I now have my own life and responsibilities in this world. If I abandon these and choose to go back, my adoptive father will probably be very disappointed, because my behavior is really irresponsible. " "Everyone will have everyone''s life track." Andrew whispered, his voice a little nostalgic, "I will miss my master, and I even want to go back and meet my master However, I can''t leave my companions. I have experienced so much with them. If I leave like this, I think they will be very sad and sad. And I don''t want to make them sad. " "Understandable." Sean nodded, "but if your master knows you have become so strong, even stronger than him..." Before Sean finished, Andrew shook his head and interrupted Sean: "it''s impossible Even now, to be honest, I''m not sure I can beat my master. You don''t know how rebellious he is. My master has always said that I am a heavenly spirit, which is easy to provoke some unclean things. Once I saw a terrible guy who wanted my life, but my master just stood in front of me, and the ghost turned into fly ash. That arrogance... " "Are you talking about novels?" Sean looked unbelievable. "There are too many things on earth that you don''t know." Andrew glanced, "my master casually taught me a set of boxing techniques to strengthen my body, which can enable me to win many international wushu league championships. Even teaching me a few boxing routines is enough to make me famous in the underground world. Don''t underestimate the earth. That''s a really magical country. " "All right." Sean didn''t know what to say. In Sean''s impression, the earth is the world where the environment has been polluted and technology is particularly developed. As for the theories of ghosts and monsters, in Sean''s view, they are just some comics, novels and other stories. But that''s what I thought before. Now, after experiencing the so-called crossing, Sean has a state of awe for many things. He guessed that he had never entered that circle, so he couldn''t understand what Andrew said about life on earth. Just as in this world, those civilians simply can''t understand what noble life is like, just because they have never entered this circle. "You are the first one I met in a foreign land." Andrew smiled and said, "so I''m glad I can help you." "You too." Sean smiled. "Unfortunately, I can''t help you." "No, you''ve helped enough." Andrew reached out and patted Sean on the shoulder. "Many things have been moved before you know it, but you don''t know it yourself In terms of quality, I think I owe you more. " "I don''t feel that way." Sean smiled. He looked at Andrew sincerely and said seriously, "thank you, Andrew." Andrew responded seriously and solemnly, "thank you too, Sean." They didn''t say what they were thanking, but they both had a tacit understanding and knew what the other party wanted to thank. But soon, this serious and solemn atmosphere was completely broken: after looking at each other for a long time, they burst out laughing at the same time. At this moment, both of them have the fun mentality and companion consciousness of people on earth. Perhaps for Andrew and Sean, they never wanted to get any benefit from each other, but just wanted to help their fellow countrymen in this strange world. Because for them, they are lonely with each other. And only they know that they don''t actually belong to the world. However, they all know that they will never return to the earth and the real world that belongs to them. So both Sean and Andrew actually have another "home", but Andrew''s home is not here, so he needs to find a way home. In this regard, Sean is much luckier than Andrew. Of course, whether Andrew or Sean, they are not alone. Because there are many companions and friends around them, and even because there are their enemies, they are not destined to be lonely, and their life in this strange world is not destined to be boring. Especially at this moment, Sean suddenly understood why jeeplier became an observer and wanted to leave the plane world. "I don''t know how you intend to use this stone, but I can only say, don''t imprison yourself." Andrew looked at Emily who was still twitching on the ground, and then said faintly, "there is a lot of room for development in this plane, so becoming a God is not a good choice." "I see." Sean nodded, and his eyes couldn''t help falling on Emily. The awakening process of blood stimulation needs Emily to survive by herself, and others can''t give any help at all. As for the extent to which Emily''s blood can awaken, it depends on Emily''s own will and endurance. However, from the current situation, Emily''s blood awakening effect may get unprecedented benefits. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly knew how to make good use of the divine stone in his hand. When Marzi''s will was imprisoned in the crystal, Marzi, who was far away in the kingdom of God, became a sculpture - in short, Marzi did not fall, his kingdom of God still existed, and his divine body was still in the kingdom of God, which was very safe. Even the believers of Marzi can still get strength from Marzi, and the power of faith formed by the believers'' pious prayer will continue to condense into Marzi''s hands. It can be said that all this is no different from before. But it can also be said that all this is slightly different from before. The difference is that the present Marzi cannot be deified or communicated with the believers. The prayers of all believers will be blocked and can no longer be transmitted to Martz''s ears, so he can no longer know who is his devout believer and who is his false believer. Moreover, the power of faith generated by believers will not be gathered in Martz''s hand, but will be concentrated in Sean''s divine stone crystal. In other words, no one will ever know what happened to Martz. Naturally, this kind of thing has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that no one will ever know the existence of God stealers. The disadvantage is that if the gods of a church do not perform miracles or brush the sense of existence for too long, it will have an impact on the cohesion and belief of a church to a certain extent. But for this, Sean naturally has already figured out the strategy to deal with it. As he said before, it was no joke for him to ask Emily "are you ready to become a God?". Sean really wants Emily to be the God of war. Or, the God of war agent. Chapter 1040 When Emily woke up, she found that Sean was alone in the God of war hall, and the blonde man named Andrew had disappeared. Sean saw that Emily fainted because she couldn''t bear the strong stimulation of blood awakening, so he kept watching to prevent any other accidents. Seeing Emily wake up and turn around, she smiled and said, "wake up." Emily nodded. She found that her clothes had been soaked with sweat, and all the clothes were close to her body, which showed her graceful figure at a glance. A sense of naked shame instantly made Emily''s face turn red, like ripe fruit. She hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her chest, but she didn''t know that this action made her chest fuller. Sean coughed, then turned his back to Emily, took out a long cloak from the storage ring and threw it to Emily. He didn''t think about this before, and in fact, he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think that after Emily woke up, she subconsciously made such a move, which made the atmosphere more ambiguous. But Sean obviously noticed that after Emily''s blood awakened, her figure seemed to have changed. "OK... Ok..." Emily''s voice was very soft, obviously very embarrassed. "Cough." Sean covered up his embarrassment and ambiguity by coughing. "What''s your plan next?" "Me?" Emily was stunned, then shook her head, "I don''t know Lord Sean, don''t you want me to be a God? " "It''s just my idea, but I''m not going to impose it on you." Sean looked at Emily and then said, "you still have a choice. You can continue to be your saint, and I promise no one will dare to trouble you again But... " "But?" Emily was a little confused. "But once you choose to be God, your future may become very difficult." Sean stretched out his right hand. In the center of his palm was the red crystal as bright as blood, and in the crystal, Martz''s soul was still tirelessly rushing left and right, "if you want to be God, take this crystal with you. But I must remind you that from the moment you bring this crystal, you will bear the resentment and spiritual harassment from Martz all the time. If you can''t bear it one day, your soul and will will will be corroded by Martz and become his puppet. " "What about you? Why not be affected? " Emily did not immediately get the crystal, but looked at Sean and asked with a puzzled face. This attitude made Sean feel a little relieved. If Emily took away the divine crystal without making any inquiry, Sean really had to be careful of Emily. To tell the truth, he has some feelings of guilt towards Emily, so he is willing to make up for her, such as helping her build her power and have stronger strength, but this does not mean that if he is betrayed by Emily one day, he can choose to be indifferent or forgive her. Of course, if one day, maybe Emily is not the Emily in front of her. "Because I am a god thief." Sean said in a deep voice, "the biggest gap between the God thief and the God butcher is that I can steal everything from the gods, make their fall invisible, and even continue to risk the name of the gods Of course, if it comes to harvest, in fact, those who kill gods will gain more, because those who kill gods will have a deeper understanding and cognition of the nature of the world, and of course, they will also have a stronger deterrent momentum. " Emily was still confused. "Forget it, I''ll explain this to you. You probably can''t understand it now." Sean shook his head and smiled bitterly, "I can provide you with a very safe way to become a God, but the process may be long, which may take more than ten years or even decades. But this method is better than that you can easily replace everything that marz has established now, and there is no danger of being attacked by other gods. " "And the only thing I need to do is bear Martz''s resentment and mental harassment?" Emily asked in a deep voice. Sean nodded. "May I have a try?" Emily asked. "Of course." Sean said, "but I don''t mind if you hold it directly in your hand. You can touch it first." Hearing what Sean said, Emily suddenly felt a little more nervous. But after taking a few deep breaths, Emily focused on the divine crystal, then stretched out her right index finger and gently touched the crystal. The touch was slightly cool. As Emily reached out and touched it, the feel was no different from that of normal crystal minerals. Of course, Emily didn''t feel the horror Sean said, so she raised her head and looked at Sean in some doubt. But in this slightly absent-minded moment, a terrible roar exploded directly in her mind, like countless howling banshees screaming. Emily''s face suddenly turned white, and two nosebleeds flowed directly from her nostrils. The whole person was more like being positively impacted by an invisible force. After ten steps backward, she could finally stabilize her body and avoid falling to the ground. However, Emily''s look was obviously very ugly, and her spirit was in an extremely depressed and tired state. "This..." Emily looked at Sean in some panic, with a strong disbelief in her eyes. "This is just the beginning." Sean said faintly, "as you carry this crystal for a longer time, the marz imprisoned in it will become more and more manic, and eventually become an evil spirit. At that time, the mental pressure you need to bear will be ten times or a hundred times that of now. " "What if one day, I finally can''t bear it and choose to give up and want to return this crystal to you?" Emily''s voice is a little weak. It seems that the spiritual impact at that moment has had a deep impact on her, but this is also a very normal thing. After all, Emily''s strength is not strong now, it''s just the golden realm, and Martz''s spiritual pressure is the willpower of super strong people. Emily didn''t faint at that moment, It''s already her blood talent at work. "Then your efforts over the years may be in vain." Sean thought for a moment and then said, "every day you hold this divine crystal, the power of faith generated by all Marzi believers will gather in your hand. You can use this to quickly improve your strength and make yourself more powerful However, all these things are not yours until you officially succeed Martz, so you must use this divine crystal stone to maintain this strength. Once you return this crystal to me, it is tantamount to abandoning all these things, and your strength will dissipate at an extremely fast speed. " "So if so, can I regain my strength through self-training?" "No." Sean shook his head and said with a little regret, "this is a shortcut without turning back. Once you give up, you will no longer be able to recover your strength, or even cause serious damage to your strength and return directly to the silver realm But once you finally stick to it, you can become a god of higher divine power and completely replace everything in Martz. " "I see." Emily nodded. "Give me this stone." "Do you really want to accept it?" Sean was a little surprised. "Do you think you can really stand the mental shock just now?" "I don''t have a choice, do I?" Emily smiled at Sean. Her face was very pale, so her smile looked particularly weak, but somehow there was a very unique delicate beauty. "In the whole God of war church, you have no one to trust except me." "With this crystal stone in my hand, you can still disguise the saint of the God of war church, and there will be no new pope from now on..." This time, before Sean finished speaking, Emily interrupted Sean. She shook her head slightly, then looked at Sean very seriously and said word by word: "if there are no miracles for a long time and believers can''t communicate with the gods, the cohesion of the God of war church will be reduced and even lead to the disintegration of the Federation of the northern principality I don''t know what you want the God of war church and the northern duchy Federation to do, but I believe you will never want a completely disintegrated northern duchy Federation, so... Only I can help you in this matter. " "But..." what else Sean wanted to say. Emily shook her head to stop: "to tell you the truth, at first, maybe it was just a deal between us. So even if mulu really did something to me that day, I have no right to resent you. Of course, I may regret the deal with you... But anyway, you saved me later, and your eyes also show that you owe me, but in fact, you don''t owe me anything. Everything was just a deal at the beginning, didn''t you So from then on, I made a decision. My destiny can only be controlled by myself. " Sean opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. "So I need strength." Emily said in a deep voice, "and in the process of my pursuit of power, if I can help you, I will be more willing to do so For me, I just have to bear the chatter of another unlucky person every day, and the benefits I can get are practical, so strictly speaking, I don''t have any loss, do I If one day I really can''t hold on, it''s just my overestimation of my strength and blind self-confidence. " Listening to Emily finish these words, Sean''s mouth slightly raised, and then said with a smile, "I can''t tell you However, if there is such a day, I will protect you completely and never let anyone hurt you. " "That''s what you said." Emily smiled and walked up to Sean. Without hesitation, she reached out and picked up the divine crystal. In an instant, Emily''s face was as pale as paper, and the blood color completely faded in an instant. When she really grasped the divine crystal, Emily found that this spiritual impact was very different from the contact at that moment. In her mind, there were endless shouts and roars from marz, as if countless thunderbolts were exploding madly, almost stirring her brain into a paste. In particular, the strong pressure constantly emitted from the divine crystal has a direct impact on the surrounding space. It seems that there is endless pressure pressing her body to explode. But the more so, Emily was more unwilling to admit defeat, but held the divine crystal tightly, as if to vent all her pressure and anger on this crystal. All she knew was that if she couldn''t even hold this level, she had no face to say that she was going to finish it for Sean, so she had to bite her teeth and stick to it. I don''t know how long it took, but at least for Emily, it was like several years. Finally, a warmth came from the side, driving away all the pressure and spiritual impact from Martz, so that Emily could finally breathe. She glanced at Sean, who was holding herself, smiled weakly and said, "thank you." "Is it really all right?" Sean frowned, his eyes still worried. Whether Emily becomes a God or not does not affect his plan, as long as Emily continues to serve as her Saint here. Although he said to make Emily become a God, he actually helped Emily prepare another way to become a God. Of course, it will be much more difficult, because to make Emily start from scratch is tantamount to re experiencing everything that Martz experienced when she became a God. However, this will not be now, at least after he has solved the matter of the Principality of rumbel. It doesn''t matter to Sean whether the northern duchy Federation still exists. So at that time, it doesn''t matter if you erase Martz''s will and let Martz''s Kingdom fall and crash. But he didn''t expect that Emily would choose this seemingly shortcut, but in fact it was a very tortuous way to become a God - of course, it was much easier than starting from scratch. "Nothing." Emily shook her head and looked still strong. "Do you think I can call myself the agent of the God of war in my current identity?" "Of course." Sean smiled and said, "... Congratulations on becoming the agent of the God of war." Emily smiled and nodded sincerely, with joy in her eyes that no one could understand: "thank you!" Chapter 1041 In the following period of time, Sean didn''t leave the marz Cathedral immediately, but stayed to help Emily deal with some internal affairs of the God of war church to help her consolidate her current status and power. Because with the death of the Pope, there were many unstable factors of civil strife within the God of war church. Among them, many Cardinals bypassed Emily and directly performed the God finger ceremony. The so-called God finger ceremony, in fact, is to send a pious faith to marz and let him select a new pope. But now, Martz''s soul is trapped. He can''t choose. Therefore, the ceremonies secretly performed by these Cardinals behind Emily''s back were naturally "unfortunate" and were discovered by Emily, who would imprison Martz''s divine crystal. Therefore, before the ceremony of these Cardinals was over, Emily had asked the Chamberlain of Martz cathedral to block the whole God of war hall and catch all Cardinals. And the charges imposed on these bishops are naturally "hypocrites". Originally, Emily was still worried about how to solve these so-called top leaders in the church, but she didn''t want these greedy guys to die by themselves. On the contrary, it made Emily a lot easier. As for the God of war waitresses around these bishops, according to the ideas of Sean and Andrew, they should be solved together. After all, these guys are the accomplices of the so-called high-level dirty things. In addition, their souls and beliefs have been tarnished and belong to "unclean people", so no God will allow them to enter the kingdom of God. But Emily didn''t think much. She thought these women were poor people and cheated, so she left them. Sean felt that if Emily went well in the future, she must take over the position of Martz. If she was willing to let these women enter the kingdom of God after death, it didn''t matter, so he didn''t oppose Emily''s decision. However, this kind of stay is naturally selective, and it is impossible for all the goddess of war waitresses to stay indiscriminately. After all, now the God of war church is in a relatively turbulent period, so what we need is people who can be loyal to Emily. As for those God of war waitresses who are still trying to protect their former masters, even if Emily pities these God of war waitresses, she knows how to choose. The waving of the invisible butcher''s knife soon formed a terrible shadow of death, enveloping the entire Martz cathedral. In the past few days, the entire Marz cathedral has fallen into an atmosphere of fear. In addition to all the bishops of the entire cardinal college being dealt with, many senior members of the God of war church responsible for clerical and missionary work were also executed. Of course, most of these acts were secret executions and were not made public. It was just that the sudden disappearance of a living man could not hide the internal teaching staff of the Marz cathedral. The only thing that could be hidden was the flow of people in the market built around the Marz cathedral. Although the internal blood washing continued, the God of war ceremony in the marz Cathedral did not stop, and continued every day. The only change is that the alert level of the Marz cathedral has been raised by several levels and has become particularly strict, and those young talents who are lucky to use the level 3 and level 4 ceremonial halls have also been summoned by Saint Emily. These geniuses have men and women. Although they have different personalities, they are surprisingly consistent in spirit, and many have the exclusive characteristic of geniuses: rebellious. Sean knew Emily''s idea. He just wanted to recruit all these talents to form a strong, wide-ranging and wide-ranging team. It''s just a pity that this work is actually very difficult, at least not a feat that can be completed overnight. So among the ten talents Emily summoned these days, although eight or nine showed some interest in Emily''s idea of a new world, only two or three were willing to work for Emily. But Emily doesn''t have any depression and complaints about it. She is still full of vitality and spirit to continue her efforts every day. I can''t see that Emily is tortured every day by the divine crystal stone that imprisons Martz''s soul. Although the whole ares church is in an extremely gloomy atmosphere at this time, it can be seen that the Ares church is completing its transformation at an amazing speed. This transformation may not have any effect in the short term, but in the next one or two years, it is bound to see that the God of war church will usher in a terrible period of expansion and development, and this expansion and development is still beneficial to the development of the whole God of war church, and even has a very far-reaching impact on the future. However, all this is based on the premise that Emily can survive. Because all this is the result of Emily''s efforts. But just like all the essence of the world, where there are people, there must be competition for power and profit. Perhaps there is Emily in the God of war church. These talents newly elected by Emily will not have any contradictions and disputes. They will make efforts to make the God of war church stronger. But if one day, Emily is not in, then none of them will obey anyone, which will inevitably lead the whole God of war church into greater chaos. This is the inevitable disadvantage of an organizational force in the period of rapid expansion and development after the reshuffle. Even Sean and Andrew can''t provide any advice in this regard. The only thing they can do is to take advantage of this time to consolidate Emily''s power and influence to ensure that Emily can avoid the threat of death after Sean and Andrew leave. Of course, it''s not easy to kill Emily now. Because Emily''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds at a speed no weaker than the development momentum of the God of war church. This is because Sean has taught Emily how to absorb the power of Martz''s faith and turn this power of faith into divine power to strengthen herself. Although the growth rate of strength is terrible, all this is vain before Emily really becomes a God. One day she can''t bear the spiritual pollution of Martz, all this will be far away from her. In addition to the rapid growth of her own strength, Emily''s personal forces are also growing at an amazing speed. First, she integrated all the God of war waitresses of the God of war church, cancelled the ancient law on the privatization of God of war waitresses, and trained these women who were not much weaker than the God of war Knights into a private force exclusively belonging to Emily. Secondly, after a series of rectification, the Ares Knight guard force of the Marz cathedral has also become Emily''s private force, but it is different from that of the Ares maid. The Ares Knight guard is responsible for the security and defense of the whole marz Cathedral, and the Ares maid force is Emily''s personal guard force. In addition to the rectification of the guard, the command of the three armies established under the name of the God of war church also belongs to Emily again. In fact, in this process, the commanders of the three armies deliberately disobeyed Emily. After all, there were their relatives among the cardinals who were secretly executed by Emily, but they knew that if they really wanted to resist Emily, the believers in the army would certainly resist, so they took the means of flattering in public and disobeying in secret. However, when enkos and Beth met Andrew, the commanders of the three armies naturally failed to escape the end of death. Even with Sean''s strategic support, Emily directly waved a butcher''s knife to the families of the three commanders, and confiscated all her property to maintain the bottomless spending of the God of war church forced to increase under a series of reforms by Emily. In this regard, Emily''s family and the count of hecarom, Anton semes, helped a lot. But Emily''s feedback to count Anton is also not light. Now the young count of hecarom is already the most popular big man in the whole principality of Jordan. Even some powerful Marquis treat him with an equal attitude, rather than looking down on him. In particular, it is said that after the royal family of the Principality of Jordan learned about the private friendship between settle and Emily, they frequently invited the count to the palace. According to current information, the count of hecarom is likely to obtain a larger territory and become a real Marquis of strength. This promotion of title can be said to be an exceptional employment. Because the title of the Federation of the northern duchy is not very valuable in fact. What is really valuable is the territory. Only the Lord who owns the territory is the real aristocrat. It is not a small thing to obtain a territory that can match his identity and title - at least, if count Anton really becomes a Marquis, Then this means that at least one marquis in the Principality of Jordan will be unlucky. However, it can also be seen how much Emily is worth in the Federation of the northern duchy. And the count of hecarom can get such a huge return. Naturally, Emily''s family can''t get less attention and friendship. It''s just that all this is only part of the plan Emily and Sean are making. In that unfinished real ambition, Anton semes is the candidate to become the Archduke of the Principality of Jordan. This means that count Anton is an enemy destined to pull down the royal family of the Principality of Jordan from the throne - perhaps some high-ranking people in the royal family of the Principality of Jordan vaguely found this, so they frequently invited Anton to the palace to try to build a friendship. Of course, marriage is actually a way. In Sean''s view, the Duchy of Jordan is trying to preserve the royal blood in this way. The only thing to pay attention to is settle''s appetite. However, whether settling down is to choose the royal family of the whole principality of Jordan or accept the arrangement of marriage, Sean doesn''t care. His only concern is whether Emily''s plan can succeed in the end. Of course, instinctively speaking, he actually prefers to settle down and choose marriage, because this at least proves that settle down is not such a cold-blooded person. However, from the point of view that Anton once joined hands with Emily''s clan in the Emilia Empire to try to kill Emily, the future Archduke may not choose such a gentle way to become king. Therefore, Sean felt it necessary to remind Emily that she must be careful of the ambitious earl. However, what really surprised Sean was the arrival of Arkham and Joanna. These two are the only survivors of the adventure group Sean met in akaz Beisen. At that time, Sean thought that the strength of the two men was very strong and their potential was good. The most important thing was that Arkham had some experience in territory management, which was very suitable for Emily who was in urgent need of manpower. But when Sean hurried back to the marz Cathedral, he didn''t see the two people. He thought they had their own ideas and didn''t come to take refuge in Emily, so he was a little disappointed and didn''t say anything. But they didn''t want to come to take refuge in Emily, especially when Emily was carrying out a drastic massacre reshuffle in the God of war church. Because there is really no suitable talent around Emily - the clerical work of the God of war church can be selected from other non degenerate junior staff. The guard work of the God of war knight in the Martz Cathedral can also be handed over to Shawshank, the God of war knight who was exiled to the town. Strength is not a problem. As an agent of the God of war, Emily can forcibly improve the strength of believers to a certain extent. The real problem is that the three ares church armies now returned to Emily. As the deputy head of Emily''s Rose mercenary regiment and the family knight from Emily''s family, Dini can be in charge of one. Emily doesn''t ask how excellent her ability is, but at least she needs to ensure that the army is loyal and obedient enough, so Dini is naturally the best candidate - anyway, the ability to command operations can be slowly cultivated the day after tomorrow, especially in the current situation of the God of war church, there is plenty of time for Dini to learn. But with the remaining two armies, there is no way to solve this problem. So Akam''s arrival, to a certain extent, helped Emily solve this problem, especially when she was also a believer of the God of war Martz. Emily can frighten the believer through the saint''s identity and the miraculous display of the God of war agent. In addition, because Sean saved his life, it can ensure that Akam will not have the heart of rebellion. Moreover, he was a lord and had the same experience of leading a delegation as Emily, which can be bypassed in command. In this way, there is only one army left without a commander, and the problem can be easily solved. Even if it doesn''t work, Sean can ask William to send a commander, and even teach Dinny and Arkham. In today''s void principality, William has trained a large number of commanders at the middle and lower levels. Their theoretical knowledge has indeed been almost learned. What they lack is their ability to fight in practice. After all, the position of the void principality doomed these commanders to have little opportunity to fight in practice. But the northern duchy Federation is different. Here, there are all kinds of practical combat experience, let alone small-scale conflict wars. Even large-scale wars are common. Sean can take the northern duchy Federation as a commander''s actual training base and continuously transport talents here for actual training. After all, with Emily, the God of war agent, there is no need for Sean to worry about some bad things. However, there will certainly be losses. After all, the reason why famous generals in the Federation of the northern duchy are rare is that many commanders fall when they become famous. In terms of the number of deaths of commanders, the chaotic northern duchy federation can be called the largest in the mainland. When all these things were arranged, with the intervention of Andrew and Sean, the three legendary strong men belonging to the God of war church were also worn out. In particular, the three of them are still believers of Mars, the God of war - basically, Emily now exists like GM in the God of war church. She can modify the strength of any believer at will. This complete cheating ability is the real reason why all Emily''s decrees can be issued and implemented completely and unimpeded, no matter how absurd. Of course, this kind of modification is not omnipotent. There are also certain restrictions, and the range of adjustment can not be too large. Under the busy of many things, Levi, who had been unconscious for more than 20 days since the battle of fate, finally woke up in a room in the Marz cathedral. With Levi''s awakening, Sean, Andrew, NKOS, bass and others soon received the news. Sean knew that his day to go to the floating library had finally come. However, at this moment, he suddenly thought of Cecilia in the void duchy. Chapter 1042 The climate of the southern continent is slightly different from that of other places on the miracle continent. The southern continent is slightly hot in summer, especially in the surrounding areas near the wilderness. Because of the scarcity of rain and the blowing of wind and sand, it is not only hot, but also very dry. Although over the past year, the Principality of void has implemented many strategic construction policies according to local conditions, and even spent a lot of materials and money to hire Druids known as "natural enthusiasts" and a large number of Magicians for greening construction, the current short-term situation shows little effect. But anyway, the environment of the whole void principality is indeed changing for the better. Black Swan Castle, one of the five most famous ancient castles in the southern continent, has finally ushered in a large number of black swans since the first war between Ryan and dabion. So after the news that the black swan reappeared in the Black Swan Castle spread, the reputation of the castle soon recovered to a peak. Of course, many of Ryan''s nobles cursed Sean in a sour whisper. After all, there was a popular saying in the black swan castle a long time ago. It is said that if these black swans who are not afraid of strangers appear in the black swan castle, it means that the owner of the castle is favored by the goddess of luck. The afternoon sun fell on the black swan castle and covered the whole castle with a layer of golden brilliance. After several renovations, the black swan castle has not only completely restored its former glory, but also increased its value exponentially because it is a product of Sean''s real name. Any nobleman cannot do without face engineering. Even if Sean is a grand duke, and may be the most arrogant and indifferent grand duke in the history of the miracle continent, his followers can''t really ignore him because of Sean''s randomness. The black swan guard, which was originally responsible for the security of the black swan castle, has only a hundred people. Now it has expanded to 300 people. These bodyguards are composed of the most elite selected from all the armies of the whole void principality. Each of them has the personal strength to ascend the silver peak. Although they pay no more attention to various combat skills than adventurers and mercenaries, as soldiers, they have strong joint attack skills and battle array skills. After a series of selection and hell training by Rena, William and Alfred, these 300 people can now be comparable to a class IV army of 1000 people. Their equipment supply and selection have the highest priority among all the armies of the whole void principality, because this guard is now not only responsible for the guard of the black swan castle, but also the pro guard built by William for Sean. Void shadow. In the study on the second floor of the black swan castle, there is a huge floor window. From this position, you can see the whole vestibule of the black swan castle, the outer city wall and the hillside. When the afternoon sun shines and falls, most of the study is illuminated through this window, which improves the brightness of the whole study. Cecilia stood behind the window and stared at the scenery. The sun shone on her, making her golden hair more brilliant, just like bathing in the divine light. Now Cecilia is no longer the ignorant little girl. After a series of events, Cecilia''s growth rate is extremely rapid, even amazing. In particular, her dual talents in politics and military have been almost excavated to the limit by Neil and William - Cecilia has participated in almost all military and political discussions related to the void principality in the past year. Especially in the discussion and decision of some major events, both William and Neil will give the final decision to Cecilia for her to decide. Because all the followers of Sean''s core circle know very well that Cecilia is the most irreplaceable person in Sean''s mind. So in the empty principality where Sean is away, Cecilia''s identity seems to control the whole situation like a hostess. Of course, her ability did not disappoint. The whole void principality has been booming at a stable and rapid speed in the year Sean left. Especially in the foreign affairs of the wild Federation, Cecilia''s decision and behavior are impeccable. Sean''s original plan for the wilderness Federation was only an embryonic form. His consideration was to obtain friendly and cooperative relations with the twelve member Parliament of the wilderness Federation. However, this plan is based on mutual trust. If Sean can''t meet the appetite of his parliamentary allies, the so-called alliance will appear non binding and even break up. Cecilia, in the last six months, her main goal and direction is to deepen her influence on the savage Federation. Five of the twelve seats of Parliament in the wilderness, with Cecilia''s strong intervention and intervention, have now sworn allegiance to the Principality of nothingness - it is the Principality of nothingness, not Cecilia alone. Although there are serious differences between Cecilia and clough on this point. According to clough''s idea, Cecilia''s contribution to the void principality is understandable. However, in terms of the policy of the wild Federation, clough believes that Cecilia must consider herself, especially prepare for the future restoration of the country, Therefore, these wild tribes should swear allegiance to Cecilia, not the empty principality. Everyone knows that the void principality will only be Sean''s speech. Even in the absence of Sean, Cecilia has the identity of the hostess and the authority to match it, but the principality will not be Cecilia''s after all. But Cecilia still chose to ignore clough''s advice. Now, the five seats of the wild parliament sworn allegiance include the Mandan tribe under the command of Tamil, the wal tribe under the command of the old wolf who sent his daughter to study in the void principality, the ChiYan tribe formed by the merger of ataba heavy hammer and the blood eyed goblin Karos, the storm eye tribe under the command of saloch Xuefeng, and the storm eye tribe under the command of kruma Cruz''s ruling Rossi tribe and other five tribes. As for the two dwarf tribes of copper beard and anvil, although they have not sworn allegiance, their most important mineral resources are firmly held by the void principality. Unless more powerful foreign forces intervene, the two tribes will not turn against the void principality. Even in the Union parliament, these two are unswerving empty parties, so it is completely irrelevant whether they swear allegiance or not. As for the remaining five seat tribes, the war drum tribe, the lion heart King tribe, the eagle tribe, the stone hammer tribe and the hardx tribe, the first three have also wavered under Cecilia''s offensive recently - this wavering does not simply mean the wavering will of the tribal chief, but the loosening of faith within the whole tribe. The reason for this is that after taking an official oath of allegiance to the Principality of void, the Mandong tribe received a series of important support from the Principality of void, including scientific research forces, mineral resources, a large number of grain and seeds, and even the training of commanders. You know, among all the barbarian special guest tribes, the Madong tribe can only be regarded as a young child who has just learned to walk. But now, in a year, this child has become a giant that can sit side by side with the four barbarian tribes - in the competition composed of all barbarians in the wilderness a few months ago, the barbarian tribe won the championship of the whole competition, It has become a well deserved God in the eyes of all barbarian tribes except the four tribes in the whole wilderness. Originally, among the barbarian tribes, the war drum tribe is undoubtedly the strongest in terms of personal combat power, while the champion of group combat has always been born only between the lion heart king and the eagle tribe, and the display of totem and witchcraft is firmly controlled by the stone hammer tribe. As for other horse racing, hunting, positional warfare and many other events, they are only produced in this big tribe. However, in this competition, all the project champions were pocketed by Mandong tribe. If the four tribes are not shocked, there will be a ghost. So when the event was over, except for the stone hammer tribe, the other three tribes immediately became close to the void principality. This is Cecilia''s rare break. Recently, Cecilia''s sleep time has been reduced to only four hours a day, sometimes even shorter. Of course, this is not to say that she has unfinished business, but after normal business, she has set herself an extremely strict cultivation time. Cecilia doesn''t want to give up her inherent unique talents and abilities, and the achievements of the lower Holy Land obviously can''t be satisfied with Cecilia. From the lower sanctuary to the middle sanctuary and then to the upper sanctuary, the promotion of these three realms does not depend on a person''s accumulation. The promotion of the realm of the holy land is not like the accumulation of fighting spirit in the silver realm or the refinement of fighting spirit in the golden realm, but depends on a person''s ability to understand and understand the law. On the miracle continent, there are many people who are poor and can''t break through the middle Holy Land in their life, but many people suddenly advance to the middle holy land or even the upper holy land one day. What''s more, in just a year or two after entering the lower holy domain, it directly broke through to the middle holy domain or even the upper holy domain. It can be said that the real interpretation of "genius" is the length of time that the realm of the holy land has been improved. However, Cecilia has been stuck in the lower sanctuary for more than a year, but she has never been able to become the middle sanctuary, which makes her a little confused. It was precisely because of this confusion that Cecilia tried to seek the opportunity of Epiphany through other ways, so she would officially intervene in all the affairs of the void duchy, but in this way, her rest time would be greatly shortened. William and Hella had expressed concern and deliberately did not consult Cecilia. But I can''t bear that the beautiful woman who has grown up to be a great country and a great city now will run to the city of emptiness to find William and Hella, or even just stay in the conference room. For this, William and Hella expressed great helplessness, so they had to carry out strict negotiation on the rest time. The four hour break has been the result of haggling between Haila and William for a whole day. In this regard, Hella once said that if Cecilia was tired, would Sean cut them both? After thinking for a minute, William said that Hella might live, and he might have bad luck. Therefore, Hera continued to arrange tasks for Cecilia at ease, but William looked particularly sad. "Hoo." Cecilia let out a soft cry and vomited out a mouthful of turbid air. Then her face looked ruddy again and her eyes became bright. "The rest time is over Next, I''ll see what to do. " As she spoke, Cecilia turned around, then returned to her desk and began to read the documents on the desk. Soon, a document bag sealed with a red label attracted Cecilia''s attention. The document bag is marked with a red seal with the word "confidential" on it. Cecilia was sure that she had not seen this document before - all the documents on the desktop were escorted by special personnel sent by the void city. If there were special documents or confidential documents, the void shadow would be sent out to transport them. This time, there was no void shadow guard in the escort of these documents. "Come out." Soon Cecilia realized what was going on and said in a deep voice. Located in a shadow corner of the study, a blur suddenly appeared. A figure came out of it and knelt down on one knee before and after Cecilia''s face. "Who are you?" Cecilia looked at the young strange face, "it seems that you are not responsible for the black swan castle." Today''s void territory intelligence network has completely covered the entire void principality, and even radiated out to the periphery with this as the core. It is precisely because there are too many intelligence in the void today that we need to be responsible for, so we have begun to set up new class authorities, including higher-level leaders and lower-level executives in various regions. Of course, there is also the general person in charge of coordinating a region. Black swan castle is one of the two important regions of the Principality of void. Now Cecilia is in charge. Naturally, she met the person in charge of this region at the first time and met all her subordinates. The person who calmly appeared in the castle was a person Cecilia had never seen before, so she would naturally ask who the other party was. As for the failure to attack at the first time, it is because it is impossible to enter the black swan castle without the insiders of the void. Although there are only 300 void shadows guarding the black swan castle, in fact, in the shadow, there is a special force of void dark blades responsible for interception and anti assassination. If someone wants to sneak from the ground, they will find something more terrible - Shina has now officially become a person who can be alone, especially the ice Spider Queen who has a soul contract with her. She takes the underground of the black swan castle as her nest and forms an extremely terrible underground spider cave world. "I''m specter." The young man kneeling in front of Cecilia said in a deep voice, "at Lord Haila''s order, bring a secret order The second phase of the void Empire plan has been successful. Do you want to start the third phase? " Chapter 1043 "Specter?" Cecilia frowned and looked up and down at the strange young man in front of her with an extremely suspicious look. "Is this a disguise?" "Oh! Sorry. " Specter suddenly apologized, "I was in a hurry and forgot to take off my mask." Soon, specter took off the mask that covered his face and revealed a face that was almost wheat in color. Compared with the situation when he met Cecilia and others in the wilderness, specter now obviously looks much more mature: his eyebrows are a little more firm, his eyes are not as floating as before, but a little more hardships. Since the last time specter performed well in the wilderness, Sean felt that the young man was a talent, so he made a special proposal to William. So now specter doesn''t need to run errands everywhere as before. At present, there are more than 80 subordinates under his direct control, including two special action teams specially dispatched from the void Dark Blade for his convenience, totaling 16 people. In the unified management area division of the void territory, the wilderness is divided into 20 areas, of which 12 areas are the core areas requiring key monitoring and control. Only the general leaders of these 12 regions can have two special action teams dispatched from the void Dark Blade under their command - according to the current internal system of the void realm, except William and rupee, the three small giants, including ellikate and Higley, do not have the command and dispatch power of the void dark blade. However, there are twelve regional leaders in the wilderness, but each has the command of two empty dark blade teams, which is enough to show the importance of these twelve regions. In his current status, specter does not need to send confidential documents in person. But this time, he came in person, from which we can see the importance of this confidential document. Cecilia''s frown did not stretch out, and she sat back in her chair. However, she did not open the confidential document for the first time, but thought that the secret intelligence network of the void principality might need to be revised and fortified. In the black swan castle, it is difficult for ordinary assassins to sneak in. However, in order to prevent hurting their own people, there are actually several secret roads for members of the void to enter and exit. However, generally, these people are familiar faces, so no additional fortification and inspection are carried out. Judging from the expansion rate of the void principality today, this approach has become somewhat dangerous. Once the spies in the void are bribed, these secret roads can easily fall into the enemy''s intelligence network, so as to provide the perfect beheading path for the enemies of the void principality. Although Cecilia is confident in the defense ability of the black swan castle, it does not mean that the defense system in other places can be so perfect, just like the empty city and Empty Fortress now in an empty state. Because Sean''s departure gave others a holiday, Noro didn''t know where to go, and rotikabas went out to look for the ruins of riding God. At present, Reina is the only one left behind in the high-end combat force of the void City, because both shefanio and rupee have gone to the * * * kingdom to investigate the intelligence about fog spirit. Harding, a demon from the underground world, followed Hera - since William was attacked last time, now the three giants of the void travel. Besides the guard, there must be a strong man with high-end combat power. Therefore, the serious lack of high-end combat power naturally leads to unavoidable huge loopholes in the defense system of the whole void principality, especially in the void fortress. The void fortress was originally built based on the old fortress of the kingdom of dabion in the gorge rift valley. The overall scale of the fortress is designed to accommodate 100000 soldiers and reserve enough rations for 100000 people for three years. However, due to the lack of alchemy puppets and special technology, even though a large number of magic apprentices and natural architectural masters such as dwarves, dwarfs and goblins have been invested, with the dual investment of a large amount of materials and manpower regardless of gain and loss for nearly two years, At present, only the main city walls on both sides of the gap Rift Valley and the main inner city buildings near the wild land have been built, which is still a long time from the real completion. Originally, this fortress was used by Sean to guard against the invasion of the tribes in the wilderness one day. However, with the release of the empty empire plan jointly formulated by Cecilia, Hera, William and Neil, the status of the fortress became somewhat embarrassing. According to Neil''s idea, the fortress is no longer necessary. It''s better to save resources and use them for expenses elsewhere. Although Haila and William both thought that the construction of the void fortress was still necessary, they had differences on the construction position of the void fortress: Haila built the void fortress on the original site; William advocated shifting the position of the fortress to the entrance of the gorge rift valley. Because in William''s view, the enemy on the human side is much more terrible than the enemy in the wilderness. Especially in today''s empty principality, there is a lack of sufficient strategic depth, so the existence of a defensive fortress is very necessary; On the contrary, in the wilderness, the trade area in the Great Rift Valley built by the former pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance near the rift valley is still under the control of the void principality. Therefore, if the tribes in the wilderness want to start an army, they can defeat them in an area with vast strategic depth. Hella''s view is just the opposite of William''s. Haila believes that the original site of the void fortress remains unchanged, which can not only serve the purpose of deterring all tribes in the wilderness, but also serve as a special defense line. Once there is a conflict between the void principality and the Lords around mankind, they can retreat to the wilderness for another plan. Based on the unique terrain of the gorge Rift Valley, in this square strip area, It is entirely possible to stick to the situation that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people cannot open it. It can be said that both William and Hella have certain desirability. But it was Cecilia who finally made the decision - she simply adopted the suggestions of William and Hella and directly built two fortresses at the beginning and end of the gorge Rift Valley, which is also the first child mother integrated fortress on the miracle continent. It is precisely because the fortress must take into account the defense facilities of the two gaps at the head and tail, which will greatly slow down the construction work and time of the whole void fortress. As for the garrison generals of the fortress, William, Hera and Cecilia are surprisingly consistent: Stalin, who is proficient in defensive operations. To this end, the first infantry regiment has now been urgently expanded to a scale of 100000 people. Even the second Infantry Regiment under the command of nock has been directly incorporated into it. Therefore, the first infantry regiment has been officially renamed the first Corps. Stalin has served as the head of the army and nock is the deputy head of the army. The first Corps is a corps specializing in Fortress defense, mainly heavy infantry and shield soldiers, supplemented by archers, gunners and a small number of swordsmen. Although the first Legion has directly become the legion with the largest number of troops in the void principality, it is at the cost of the serious decline in the combat power level of the whole Legion: at present, it is only barely maintained in the strength of the quasi third level army, not even the real third level Army. For this reason, Stalin and nock were very busy. Even if a large number of veterans took over the middle and lower level commanders of the whole corps, the regiment with 100000 people was no larger than the previous 20000 or 30000 people. Just training was enough to make people feel extremely helpless. Not to mention that a regiment specializing in Fortress defense needs to consume a lot of arrows and other fortress defense consumables in training. However, the first Legion and the void fortress are the most important part of the whole void Empire plan. Specter came to report that the second phase of the void Empire plan had been completed, which meant the real formation of the first Legion. The first stage plan is to divide the cohesion of the wild Federation and expand the influence of the void principality in the wild Federation. The second phase of the plan is the formation and formation of the first corps and the solicitation of 12 seats in the wild Federal Parliament. As for the third stage plan, it is the real premise plan for the construction of the void Empire: absorb the tribal members of the wilderness Federation and start to build the imperial prototype of the void empire in the wilderness. The fourth stage plan is to promote the prototype of the Empire of "peaceful coexistence of mankind and multi-ethnic" in the wilderness, completely absorb the whole wilderness Federation into the territory of the void Empire, and begin to radiate around the wilderness and the void principality. Then the fifth stage plan is to promulgate the relevant laws and systems of the void Empire and officially announce the establishment of the void empire. This is Cecilia''s empty empire plan jointly formulated by William, Hella and Neil. Hella is responsible for grasping the overall situation and creating the general trend, William is responsible for solving the potential threats that may arise, and Neil is responsible for the improvement of economy, law and system. Cecilia was responsible for the diplomatic work with the wild Federation, as well as the friendly exchanges between the void principality and the surrounding lords before the establishment of the void empire. It can be said that four people are indispensable in this plan. As long as the fourth stage can be completed, no one can stop the establishment of the void empire. Cecilia quickly sorted out the relevant ideas of the void in her mind, and was ready to put forward the loopholes ignored by the void to William later. Then she picked up the document bag printed with the word "secret" and opened it. However, when Cecilia''s eyes glanced over it, she looked shocked: "does William know about it?" "I don''t know, your highness Cecilia." Specter shook his head and said, "I was directly summoned by Lord Haila. She asked me to send this document to you in person. I don''t know anything else However, I guess Lord William doesn''t know what happened. Otherwise, Lord Haila can contact Lord William by magic communication instead of asking me to send this document in person. " Cecilia frowned and stared at several documents in the file bag. It can be clearly seen that Cecilia''s mood is a little fierce, because her right hand holding the paper is a little hard, it can be seen that the finger joints are prominent, and even the paper is pinched a little wrinkled. "Cecilia... Your highness?" Specter wondered. "Haven''t Sean been away for nearly a year?" Cecilia suddenly asked, "have you heard from him?" "I''m sorry, I''m not the intelligence officer in charge of this." Specter said reluctantly, "and the primary task of the void is to serve the imperial plan..." Specter''s implication was clear: there was no news of Sean at all. About a year ago, Sean suddenly disappeared without any news. No one in the inner circle who followed Sean knew where he had gone except that Sean was looking for a way to break through the holy land. The only thing that can be clear is that Noro''s regular information transmission shows that Sean is still alive, but Noro doesn''t know exactly where. He said that he can feel Sean''s position only when Sean sends a call message. To this end, others are also quite helpless. "The civil strife of the Millennium covenant empire is over." Cecilia sighed. "I have something to trouble you." "Your Highness, please give instructions." Said specter in a deep voice. "Tell William that leice has been secretly transferred. At present, there is a good next mobile phone meeting." Cecilia said faintly, "as for whether to rescue leice, it depends on William''s own ideas If William decides to rescue, go back and tell Hella that you must fully cooperate with William''s action. " "Yes." Speck nodded. "Anything else?" "Did Haila say what happened to the information from the * * * kingdom?" Cecilia thought and asked. "No." Specter was really helpless, because Cecilia asked too many questions beyond his ability. Just then, a knock on the door outside the study suddenly sounded. Cecilia glanced at the door, then put all the documents in her hand into the document bag, pushed them to the edge of the table and said, "give them to William and let him decide." "Yes." Speck nodded, got up, took the paper bag, and soon disappeared into the shadow again. It was not until specter had completely disappeared that Cecilia said to the door, "come in." The door was soon opened. A young woman with blond and long waist hair calmly came in. After entering the study, she first turned to close the door, then walked to Cecilia and put several documents in her hand on the table: "Miss Cecilia, it''s hard." This blonde, Diana of the Simon family, is now the acting Minister of the Foreign Ministry of the Principality of vanity. In the revenge war of the void principality against the Simon family, she wisely chose to surrender and take refuge under Sean''s command. With the complete collapse of the Simon family, she abandoned her surname and was willing to be an ordinary leader of the void principality - but in fact, neither Sean nor Neil could let Diana''s talent waste, so she soon took the post of acting foreign minister of the void principality. At Diana''s side, there are two dead men trained by the void Dark Blade who have been watching closely, which is also William''s idea. And Diana, of course, can''t not know, but she really doesn''t care. Because she doesn''t have much family honor and pride to the Simon family, taking refuge in the void principality has no loss to her. On the contrary, it is rather a wise choice for her to reach the peak of her life. Because she now has more power and status than she can get in the Simon family. Before Sean left the void duchy, he granted Diana an aristocratic status: viscount. He doesn''t mind that Diana still uses Simon''s surname, but Diana resolutely doesn''t use it in order to show her loyalty - she wants to use Sean''s surname, but it''s obviously impossible. So far, Diana has remained silent in the choice of surname. Before Cecilia took over the foreign affairs of the Principality of void, Diana''s name had swept the intelligence network of all aristocrats who closely followed the situation of the Principality of void like a hurricane. They have some ideas about Diana, because this woman is not only as beautiful as a beauty, but also her talent and ability are equally amazing. Many nobles want to take her as a breakthrough to intervene in the affairs of the void duchy, so they have very frequent contact with her. And Diana is really smart. For those who have other purposes, she doesn''t refuse to come. But after contact, everything will be written and recorded, and all will be handed over to William the next day. Now, among the three giants of the void principality, Diana is basically acquiesced to become the fourth giant, and Cecilia also acquiesced in Diana''s plan to join the void empire. However, the name of "minister''s agent" will not be removed for the time being, because there is really no one in the void principality to send to Diana to protect her. Therefore, the foreign minister in charge of attracting fire outside is Cecilia rumbel sitting in the study of the black swan castle. "Are these new files?" Cecilia picked up the documents sent by Diana and pointed to a hill of documents on the other side, "these have been reviewed, approved and rejected You can sort it out and get to know it a little bit. The work in charge of explanation will trouble you. " "I''m just running errands and talking nonsense when I''m a vase. It''s not hard." Diana smiled, her smile was very sweet, "it''s Miss Cecilia who really works hard Mr. hassas is here again. " Speaking of the last sentence, Diana''s smile seemed a little narrow. "Why is that guy here again?" Cecilia frowned and looked impatient. "Look back and find someone to write a sign that says'' dogs and hassas are not allowed to enter '', and then insert it outside the castle door." "Lord Cecilia, you''re kidding, aren''t you?" Diana shook her head reluctantly. Although she admires Cecilia''s sophistication in handling things, and many things are handled more perfectly than her, there are many places worth learning even in her attitude and attitude towards things. And such a man who is just like a natural diplomat is actually younger than herself, which makes Diana can only sigh the unfairness of God. There are indeed legends who can be called genius in the world. Of course, the legendary character sometimes has the same temperament as a child. "No, I''m serious." Cecilia tilted her head, thought carefully and seriously, and then opened her mouth and said, "if he comes to propose again, you''ll drive him out By the way, what do you think of the wooden sign saying "dogs and suitors are not allowed to enter?" "Alas." Diana sighed and said helplessly, "Miss Cecilia, your identity is the Duke of vanity, the sister of Lord Sean Connery. As long as you can marry you, you can get the help of the whole Duke of vanity, so naturally many people will want to propose to you Moreover, I believe that there are many depressed and frustrated noble young people who don''t mind being redundant, because in this way, as long as Lord Sean falls unexpectedly, according to the right of inheritance, you will inherit everything of the void duchy and become the second Archduke of the void duchy. " "A bunch of whimsical waste." Cecilia glanced. "According to what you say, that hassas is barely a man." "Although Mr. hassas doesn''t rank high in his family''s right of succession, he is indeed a very excellent person. I can only blame his family for giving birth to too many talents." Diana simply explained, "moreover, having Mr. hassas publicly express his love for you can stop many unnecessary flies from turning around you. At least... No one with the same strength, status or status as Mr. hassas is qualified to pursue you. " "Do you think I need him to help me stop those flies?" Cecilia sneered and showed deep disdain. "In my opinion, hassas is more disgusting than ordinary flies, because his buzzing voice is too loud and noisy." "All right." Diana sighed helplessly, "but today, Mr. hassas really didn''t come because he proposed or wanted to see you." "Oh?" Cecilia raised her eyebrows. "What''s the fly doing here?" "Mr. hassas said he wanted to cooperate with us." Diana took a piece of paper from the document she held in front of her and put it in front of Cecilia. "I think it might be worth our intervention. Because we can not only make huge profits, but also gain the friendship from the zoanton family Moreover, according to Mr. hassas''s request for help at this time point, I suspect that the civil strife of the Millennium covenant Empire should be coming to an end, so now is the harvest time for the nobles on the other side of the Millennium covenant Empire to rob the war profits. " Hearing Diana''s words, Cecilia looked at her with some surprise. In Diana''s current capacity, naturally, she is not qualified to contact the surrounding investigation intelligence of the void, because she does not need to be responsible for these. Just from the negotiation with hassas zoanton, we can accurately find some dynamic intelligence of the Millennium covenant empire. Not everyone can have this keen observation and analysis ability. It can be seen from this that Diana really deserves Sean''s high look. The most rare thing is that Diana has made a risk assessment report after her previous negotiation with hassas - now she handed Cecilia this piece of paper, which lists the gains she can get and the risks she needs to take in this transaction with hassas. Although the value at risk is somewhat large, which is not in line with the first consideration of the Foreign Ministry of a principality, combined with the current situation of the empty principality, the harvest is far more than the return of the risk. Cecilia may not care about the gains in this cooperation plan, but one place has attracted Cecilia''s great attention. Her fingers gently knocked on the table, which was a thinking action she had developed recently. Diana assisted Cecilia for more than half a year, so she knew Cecilia''s state at this time, so she stood still and didn''t bother Cecilia''s thinking. After such a moment, Cecilia''s knocking on the table stopped, and then got up: "let''s go and see what the big fly wants to do." Chapter 1044 Black Swan Castle has been very lively in recent months. Because the black swan descended on the black swan lake of the ancient castle again, the ancient castle that has been declining for a long time was finally restored to the ranks of famous ancient castles in the southern continent. Therefore, let the reputation of the already famous void principality sweep the whole southern continent again, especially the aristocratic circle of Ryan kingdom. Many nobles even came uninvited to visit this ancient castle famous for viewing. In this regard, Cecilia did not agree to let these meaningless people in and out of the castle. However, Diana did not know how to convince Cecilia, so the black swan castle has now become a holy land for limited time visit in the void duchy. Of course, the interior of the castle is forbidden to visit, so the workload of the shadow guard of the void has been forced to increase a lot - but this is also a part of demonstrating the strength of the void principality. In addition, the moving path to the top of the castle is strictly limited, and visitors entering the castle must abide by this rule, Otherwise, it will be triggered by triggering the private property protection act of the void principality. Private property protection act, which is an important new decree issued by the void principality. It clearly declares the privatization of property, that is, the nobility shall not maliciously occupy the property of civilians. It is seriously contrary to the system of "property Lord ownership" issued by the Lords of other territories - if they can''t beat the empty principality, the surrounding lords want to declare war on the empty principality, because the promulgation of this decree has led to a large-scale relocation of the people in the territories of other lords, so Neil had to issue a new decree. At the same time, it is more difficult than ever to obtain the identity certificate of the people of the Principality of void - in the Principality of void, without this nameplate to prove the identity of the people, you can not enjoy the protection of the Principality of void, but can only be protected by the vagrant Protection Law issued by the Principality of void. Although this behavior effectively stopped the relocation of a large number of foreign leaders, there are still many vagrants willing to stay in the Principality of void and try to obtain the official identity of the leaders of the Principality of void. Of course, the empty principality has a large number of job opportunities and excellent treatment, which is also a potential factor to attract these vagrants. Hassas zoanton, the son of a noble family from the Millennium covenant Empire, met Cecilia who was also walking when he came to visit the Black Swan Castle because of his admiration. He was shocked on the spot, so he launched a series of dating requests that he thought were romantic, but Cecilia was extremely upset. Even, from more than a week ago, this aristocratic child with very good reputation officially proposed to Cecilia. However, his natural and romantic proposal was mercilessly and straightforwardly rejected by Cecilia without even saying any polite words. If you are a narrow-minded and powerful aristocrat, you will be angry and choose revenge. Even if ordinary nobles are so rejected by the other party, they probably have no face to continue. It is not clear whether hassas is narrow-minded, but the zoanton family behind him does have strength according to William. Because this is one of the few old nobles who support the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire. It has been inherited for more than a thousand years. The highest title of the family has been included in the ranks of princes, and there have been double-digit Dukes in the whole family history. This alone is enough to explain everything. Now the eldest parent of the zoanton family is Prince Hamson: pushus zoanton. He is over 80 years old this year. He once served as the field marshal of the Millennium alliance Empire and led the southern front army of the Empire. The most popular thing is that he has tried his best to prevent the outbreak of three dead tides in the black earth, not to mention his achievements in the wilderness - even now, the name of pushus and his black wolf flag with green background, red edge and black wolf head, It is still a nightmare for many old people in the wilderness. After retiring from the post of Marshal of the southern front army, the Duke with legendary deeds settled in the sharp blade parliament with the highest decision-making power in the military headquarters of the Millennium covenant empire. After that, he served in this position for a full 30 years. Until two years ago, the civil strife of the Millennium covenant empire could not be stopped, and there were even signs that it was getting stronger and stronger. Then the old Lord went back to battle. According to the investigation information of the void territory, the civil strife of the Millennium covenant empire was finally suppressed and stopped, and the old Duke occupied a very strong merit. However, because of his persistence and cut-off tactics, the old lord is said to have suffered a very serious injury - he has never entered the realm of the Holy Land in his life, and it is said that he has retreated to the bronze realm after this injury treatment. It is also rumored that the next patriarch of the zoanton family will be selected from his grandchildren. That is, the Hassan generation, regardless of their collateral branches and lineages, can participate in the election - and unlike the patriarchal election methods of other families, those who have excellent combat talent can not run for the patriarchal position. The selection of the patriarchal heirs of the zoanton family is not a test of personal force, but of political, military and even economic talents. Hassas happens to be the one who has the right to compete among the younger generation of the zoanton family, and his main talents focus on politics and economy. However, he ranked third in the order of inheritance, with a sister and a brother above him. They are called the three heroes of zoanton - in other words, if there is no accident, the next chief of zoanton family will be born among them. For many nobles, hassas is a very ideal marriageable object whether he can successfully win the position of patriarch of the zoanton family or not. If he is lucky enough to become the next patriarch of the zoanton family, unless Sean can upgrade the void duchy to an empire, even if he becomes a first-class void duchy, hassas zoanton will not have much less power than Sean. Of course, the standard of super first-class kingdom is another matter. This is the glory and power of the family. And this is also that Diana will try her best to dissuade Cecilia from conflict and contradiction with hassas because of her temporary temper. However, the future fourth giant of the void principality is obviously not a kind person. She is also making arrangements in private. If Cecilia and hassas are really at loggerheads, then she must ensure that the indulgent will never return to the Millennium covenant. The flow of people in the black swan castle has been increasing day by day recently. Many of them are regular visitors who have been here several times - although the black swan castle is only open from 2 p.m. to 6 p.m. every day, they will carefully prepare some food every time - of course, the visit to the black swan castle is not free, but the nobles who can come all the way here will not lack this little money, Therefore, it is also necessary to prepare exquisite food for these nobles. So far, no dinner or banquet has been held in the black swan castle. Some nobles who came here have made suggestions to Cecilia, but Cecilia declined with a smile. If it were not for hassas, a fly, there might really be a lot of people to express their love to Cecilia. This can be seen from Cecilia when she walked out of her study to the conference room - she had to go through a public staircase to the black swan castle, so she spent almost 20 more minutes smiling and greeting many people before she could finally get out of this inferno that made her impatient. "I think the castle must be rebuilt. We need to build a new staircase, external!" Cecilia murmured. "I don''t think so many people would come to visit if Lord Sean came back." Diana smiled and replied, "maybe Lord Sean will close the current visit day if he doesn''t think it''s too noisy and troublesome." "If it''s Sean, it''s really possible." Cecilia thought for a moment, then smiled, and her impatience soon disappeared. "But you must have a way to convince him, just as you convinced me." Looking at Cecilia''s sincere and sweet smile, Diana smiled and then said, "I dare not Lord Sean doesn''t care about these superficial images. I don''t dare to refute what he decides. Only Lord Cecilia dare you say these words in front of Lord Sean. " "You are wrong about that." Cecilia said seriously, "Sean is not that unreasonable person But he really hates trouble. Although you have been in the Principality of void for more than a year, you haven''t contacted Sean several times, so it''s normal to don''t know him. You''ll know when you have the opportunity to work together in the future. He is probably the most unlikely Lord in the world. " Diana just kept smiling and didn''t answer. She knew that Cecilia could not understand how terrible Sean was in her mind. Because when she first met Sean, she had been severely shocked by Sean. I''m afraid she can''t forget the feeling of fear and suffocation in her life. As long as she is in front of Sean, she feels as if she is naked and everything will be completely seen through. This is also one of the main reasons why she never thought of betraying after taking refuge in Sean. Soon, Cecilia and Diana came to the door of the conference room in a burst of laughter. Maybe she got used to it at random in the black swan castle, so Cecilia pushed open the door of the conference room and stepped in without thinking. "Oh, my dear Miss Cecilia, your smile today is like the light emitted by the brightest pearl in the world." A pleasant male voice suddenly sounded with a little exclamation, "even the Tiffany pearl is eclipsed in front of you." Hearing the sound, Cecilia''s face turned black and her smile completely disappeared: "who is your dear? We don''t know each other that well. " The person who can say these Praise Words naturally is the number one suitor of Cecilia, hassas zoanton. He has brown hair, blue eyes and very handsome facial features. He is a rare beautiful man. In particular, his clothes are obviously tailored by famous teachers, which sets off his elite temperament unparalleled. At this time, he was showing a sad look, looking at Cecilia, and then said, "Oh, we have met so many times and even had several meals together. Isn''t that familiar?" "Not really." Cecilia said mercilessly, "and I won''t have dinner with you again in the future. You''re dead." Perhaps she had been used to the dialogue between Cecilia and hassas, so Diana just smiled helplessly and didn''t interrupt. As for the several guards brought by hassas, they won''t interrupt in this way, because they serve the family Knights of hassas zoanton. Even hassas didn''t speak, of course, they won''t be bored. "Oh, your beautiful highness Cecilia, I treat you..." "I came here after I heard that you had something important to negotiate with me. If it''s still such nonsense, I don''t have time to waste here." Cecilia mercilessly interrupted the nonsense that seemed to her to belong to the person with "brain pit", and said indifferently, "Diana, please remind me to make a sign that suitors and dogs are not allowed to enter! I''ll put it outside the castle! " The bitter smile on Diana''s face was even more obvious. She might be able to discuss something with Cecilia in her study. But now in this conference room, especially in front of the man who was listed by Cecilia as one of the three zoanton heroes next to the dog, she certainly wouldn''t speak so ignorant. Because Cecilia would be fine if she said so, but if she followed her words, she might become the target of revenge for the noble child. "All right, all right." Hassas looked very sad and lost. He said reluctantly, "then let''s talk about business." Cecilia then sat down on one side of the conference room. Diana soon closed the door of the conference room, and several void shadow bodyguards stepped forward and protected the door. "Tell me about the project you want to cooperate with the Principality of nothingness." Cecilia said faintly. Although she had seen the general information sent by Diana and knew what hassas wanted to cooperate with, she knew that she couldn''t mention it first, otherwise she would fall into the disadvantage. Hassas glanced at Diana from the corner of his eye, but saw her face calm and normal. Hassas sighed slightly in his heart, and then quickly converged to a serious look. He cleared his throat and then said, "I think Miss Cecilia should know the current situation of my family, the zoanton family?" Husas, who converges on the courtship mentality, does have an unparalleled elite temperament and charm. When talking about business, he looked serious and solemn, and his words were clear, and even contained many tentative confrontations. It can be said that hassas at this moment was the real gesture of the third successor of the zoanton family, not the romantic man Cecilia saw recently. However, hassas is testing Cecilia''s intelligence, and Cecilia is evaluating hassas. The information between the two sides is not equal or even incomplete. Therefore, mutual evaluation, review and temptation are very normal diplomatic means. It''s just that hassas is used to strong attack, so he began to spy on Cecilia''s zoanton family intelligence, which makes people feel a little aggressive. Of course, Cecilia is not a novice. Her expression remains calm and indifferent from beginning to end. It''s just like the same attitude towards hassas''s proposal before. "I''ve heard a little." Cecilia whispered. The content of discourse is not much, only four words, but it can be guessed that the derived content is very extensive. Of course, it also tests the interlocutors'' thinking ability and shrewdness, because different people will naturally have different understanding of these four words. Some people think it''s bluff, some people think it''s also an intelligence espionage strategy, and some people think it''s modest. But hassas knew that Cecilia''s statement was not modest or bluff, but an attitude. Not blind, not conceited, but sincere position. "If I hadn''t thought about competition, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even believe it myself." Hassas smiled bitterly. However, Cecilia was still indifferent, but quietly waiting for the following of hassas. This attitude and reaction made hassas make a helpless move of reaching out and stroking his forehead - but those who are familiar with hassas''s temperament and behavior know that this is a small move that will occur when hassas feels that things are difficult. He is observing his opponent by touching his forehead, thinking about the rhythm and content of the next negotiation, and can also hide some eye expressions in his eyes. "This time, I met a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." Soon, hassas decided on the next negotiation strategy, because he found that Cecilia had given him enough hint. If he didn''t grasp it well, the negotiation might end in failure. "As we all know, the Millennium empire fell into a political civil strife before, and the war has lasted for a long time, It was not until a few days ago that the war finally came to an end However, the rebel party is still resisting tenaciously, so the final campaign is not going smoothly. Of course, whether it is smooth or not, the final victory is only a matter of time. " "I received news before that the rebel party has a group of secret support, is entering the empire from the wilderness, and the March path has been found out." Hassas looked at Cecilia''s gesture for him to continue, so he continued, "but what''s helpless is that I''m not good at military strategy and tactics, and my command doesn''t have enough troops... Or there''s no team under my command that can carry out critical operations." "So you mean you want to borrow from me?" Cecilia finally said. "Yes." Hassas did not deny, "I have heard that there are three ace armies under the Duke of vanity. The lion of thunder who is best at attacking tough battles, the steel wing who is best at defensive warfare, and the close guard who belongs to your highness Cecilia and claims to be competent for all tactical requirements I don''t expect to invite commander William to take charge of this opportunity, but as long as I can invite the lion of thunder or your Highness''s guards, it''s enough. " "This appetite is not small." Cecilia let out a slight smile. Although there was no irony or contempt, the meaning in the words was very obvious: where are your chips? "I will give half of all the supplies of the secret army to your highness." Hassas said in a deep voice without thinking about it. Obviously, he had already thought about the reward, "moreover, you can choose first without any limit According to my information, this batch of materials is enough for the rebels in the south of the Empire to persist for more than half a year again, so the material reserves are extremely rich. " "But if this attack plan succeeds, you will gain a lot." Cecilia smiled with a soft voice, but the content of the words made hassas a little bored, "at least, your future is destined to be the head of the zoanton family On the other hand, it is our empty principality that makes enemies. On the whole, our losses are far greater than our gains this time. So if it''s just such a reward, please forgive me for refusing. " Chapter 1045 Hassas frowned all the time. His eyes looking at Cecilia were very calm. Even though he appreciated it before, and then it became admiration because of appreciation, at this moment, the two sides at the negotiating table could not relax because of their different identities and positions. Basically, it is absolutely impossible for an elite aristocratic child with a large family background like hassas to make a substantial cession of interests because he loves the other party. Even if he likes Cecilia, his first principle must ensure that he can reap core interests. Of course, this does not prevent him from appreciating Cecilia''s talent and ability. Especially at this time, the more calm hassas is, the more he can see Cecilia''s potential and talent. In the zoanton family, people with combat talent will not be included in the assessment of family heirs. The only thing they need to consider is continuous cultivation to impact the legendary realm at the fastest speed. Because in the Millennium covenant Empire, zoanton is not the only aristocrat with strong strength and heritage. Even now, the old aristocrats like "survivors" are really powerful - if the family itself can be regarded as the realm of strength, Then these families must at least be close to the super strong. The zoanton family can stand for thousands of years in the Millennium covenant Empire, and the bloody and cruel struggle is inevitable. It can be said that even under the leadership of the new emperor, there are still many emerging nobles and many survivors, and the old nobles are the enemies of the zoanton family. Such enemies do not simply refer to political enemies. Many of them are enemies of interests. What''s more, it is a family that has been trampled down by the zoanton family as a stepping stone, but some families have declined and perished, some families have become loyal dogs of other powerful families, and some families rise like comets after experiencing various ups and downs. Therefore, in order to ensure that the zoanton family can continue to prosper, the zoanton family''s family motto clearly shows that talents with combat talent are not allowed to participate in the internal affairs of the family. Similarly, those zoanton family members who have no fighting talent but have other talents must provide all guarantees for these talents after taking charge of the family, so that their cultivation path can be smooth and become the guardian of the zoanton family. Hassas, from an early age, showed an excellent sense of political smell and view of the overall economic situation. However, it is a pity that he can''t practice martial arts because of his weak body, and his magic talent is zero. Therefore, he will become one of the candidates for the future successor of the zoanton family, and because of this, he will appreciate Cecilia more and more after understanding her. Cecilia not only has the same excellent political sense and judgment as him, but also has excellent diplomatic means. Although she is not as good as him in the overall view of economic and trade construction, she has the military and strategic ability that hassas does not have. Moreover, more importantly, Cecilia is also a strong man in the Holy Land - she can still step into the holy land under the condition of many government affairs. Such talents can no longer be explained by the word "genius". According to the information of the zoanton family, if Cecilia does not fall due to accidents in the future, it is absolutely certain to enter the legend. As for the realm level of impacting the super strong, no one dares to make any evaluation and prediction. It can be said that Cecilia has enough talents and abilities to be envied by anyone. This is the real reason why hassas can stay in the void duchy to pursue the offensive against Cecilia, but the zoanton family has no intention of interfering at all. As long as hassas can marry Cecilia, he will be the first successor of the zoanton family until his brother can find someone more talented and talented than Cecilia. As for his sister, unless she gives up her candidacy as the successor of the zoanton family, she will not marry - the zoanton family will never let the patriarch fall into the hands of other blood relatives. But not what the zoantons expected. Hassas himself knows very well how Cecilia with such excellent talent and talent can be willing to be subordinated to others. He had thought that marriage should be a powerful alliance, and Cecilia had no reason to refuse. After all, the pattern of the void principality was too small. In terms of Cecilia''s future potential, it was impossible to continue to stay in the principality unless the void principality had the intention to continue to be upgraded to the Empire. But this idea was soon overthrown by hassas. If the Principality of void wants to be upgraded to an empire, whether the Millennium covenant empire will agree or not, the qainas Empire, which is only two neighboring countries away from the Principality of void, will certainly be the first to stand up and oppose it. The reason is very simple. If the borders of the two empires are too close, the small country next to them will become a buffer zone between the two countries and an object for both sides to win over. In this way, the interests of the Empire will be fundamentally impacted. With the strength shown by the qainas empire over the years, hassas did not think that the qainas Empire would upgrade the void principality to the Empire leisurely. Unless the God of war is dead. But he wanted to kill the miraculous God of the army. When hathus thought of this, he smiled first. However, with these days of contact, hassas found that Cecilia really didn''t pay attention to her identity and status. She can communicate with herself, but this premise is based on a certain interest relationship. In addition, hassas can see that Cecilia doesn''t want to have any contact with herself at all. Especially after he showed his love, Cecilia was unwilling to maintain the exchange of interests. Recently, Diana has been responsible for it. And today''s meeting is also the last fight that hassas is making. He knew that what he was plotting was too big for Diana to be the master. And is this not his compromise? But hassas found that he underestimated Cecilia too much after all - or, he didn''t expect that Cecilia''s will would be so firm, and he also had an amazing sensitivity and accuracy in the evaluation of the value of interests. According to the current results, if he no longer makes a compromise, the negotiation will probably end in failure. Hassas has been watching Cecilia, trying to find some emotional details from her facial expression. But the result still disappointed him, because from beginning to end, Cecilia''s face didn''t change at all, so hassas couldn''t judge Cecilia''s idea at this time, and he really didn''t dare to gamble. He can become the third sequential successor of the zoanton family by his complete control of the situation all the time. Even if he gives more benefits and pays more costs, he should also keep the situation firmly in his own hands and never allow any mistakes. Of course, because he has always been cautious, so far he has not left any handle, let alone put himself in any dangerous situation. With a sigh, hassas said with a bitter smile, "I lost." Cecilia kept a calm and indifferent look, and finally raised the corners of her mouth and showed a smile. When hassas saw Cecilia with a smile, he was lost for a moment, and even an impulse to take Cecilia for himself appeared in his mind * *, but soon the * * was strangled out by hassas himself, and a lonely lost and bitter smile naturally appeared on his face. "Mr. hassas will not regret today''s decision." Cecilia said softly. She didn''t seem to see the absence of hassas at that moment, "well... We can talk about the details later. As for the main direction, let''s negotiate directly while we are both here. " "Yes." Hassas restrained his mind for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what the Principality of void wants except what I said before." "There are two more requests. If you can agree, we won''t be rude." Cecilia pretended to think, and pretended to communicate with Diana in a low voice. In fact, she was just pretending. "Please." Hassas nodded. "I''ve heard that your grandfather once had the experience of fighting the dead in the black land of Southern Xinjiang three times, and he also sorted these three times into relevant war report data. All members of your zoanton family can read it at will. I don''t know if it''s true?" Cecilia asked. Although hassas had some doubts and didn''t know the meaning of Cecilia''s words, he nodded: "indeed." "I need this information." Cecilia paused a little, and then said, "complete and detailed, including the topographic map of the black land and the existing data of the dead. Basically, I want all the information about this black land Please don''t get me wrong. This is my personal idea. It has nothing to do with the Principality of vanity. It''s just my use of the public for personal gain. After all, I don''t want to sacrifice the intelligence personnel of the Principality of vanity because of my personal behavior. " "If it''s Miss Cecilia''s personal request, I can give it to you on my own. It doesn''t need to be a transaction condition." Although hassas reserved a lot of ideas about Cecilia''s statement, he would not say anything about it. "It''s different." Cecilia shook her head, "I know very well that if it is your personal gift, there will certainly be no detailed war report data and topographic survey map of the black land. At most, it is just some data of the dead found in the black land But what I want is all the information about the black land. Probably only after you become the head of the zoanton family can you have the qualification and ability to send me the information. " "I hate to admit it, but... I see." Zoanton was a wise man. He immediately paid attention to Cecilia''s meaning, so he didn''t continue to say anything brave, but agreed to the terms of the deal. Of course, this is actually a good thing for him. After all, this intelligence data is not confidential. The only secret is probably the topographic map. However, if the void principality is willing to sacrifice its hands, it can also survey a topographic map. With this as the trading condition, hassas actually took advantage of it. However, the more it was, the more he would guess what Cecilia wanted to do, because Cecilia was not such a fool in his cognition. "What about the second condition?" Hassas asked. "I hope Mr. hassas can sign a ten-year trade contract with the Principality of Nothingness as the owner of zoanton." Cecilia said, "I think Mr. hassas should know that there are almost no chambers of commerce that dare to trade with the Principality of vanity. Even some Lords have given up trade with our principality for various reasons, so I need a stable and unaffected normal trade route." Hassas didn''t reply immediately, but let the knuckle of his right hand tap the table, which was a subconscious action when he was thinking. Diana glanced at it, but soon withdrew her sight. She found that many people have this subconscious thinking action. William, HeLa, Cecilia and Neil have it, and now she sees it in hassas. She doubts whether those guys with high IQ will subconsciously tap the desktop to find a sense of rhythm to stimulate their thinking. "Yes." Soon, hassas made a decision, "this is a win-win situation, I have no loss But I have an idea on this proposal. I hope Miss Cecilia can listen to me. " "Please." Cecilia said. "I heard that the Principality of void has several excellent alchemy blacksmiths, which enables you to ensure that one or several pieces of bronze demonized equipment are produced every month, and sometimes even silver demonized equipment, and the quality is always very high." Hassas said, "I hope that while we conduct trade, we can allow me to purchase demonized equipment at a discount of 20% lower than the market price. Of course, in return, I will also provide the void principality with materials 30% lower than the market price." A discount of 20% below the market price sounds like a loss to the empty principality. Because the market of demonized equipment has a very large profit space, especially no one dares to guarantee one shipment of demonized equipment. Basically, it is only two to three times that it is possible to forge a piece of demonized equipment. Therefore, the calculation of costs, labor, sales channels and many other expenses is the real reason for the high price of demonized equipment. Even though the trade of demonized equipment between the pan continental chamber of Commerce and the void principality during the honeymoon has been controlled in the way of hunger sales, it has actually had an impact on the demonized equipment market of the whole southern continent to a certain extent. However, Cecilia, who is very clear about the assembly line forging process of the war workshop of the void principality, is very clear that the void principality is far from having so many problems in making demonized weapons. If haasas can stably provide the principality with various materials 30% lower than the market price, it will definitely benefit the principality. In this regard, Cecilia agreed to hassas''s proposal with little thought. It can be said that this negotiation between the two sides is a perfect end. As for the subsequent details exchange, it''s about hassas and Diana. Cecilia will only make the final decision. Before leaving, hassas finally couldn''t help asking Cecilia about the key purpose of the transaction: "I don''t know, which regiment will your highness Cecilia send to support this operation?" "Your Excellency William will be fully responsible for the details of the March, so I can''t guarantee which regiment will go out." Cecilia smiled, "but I can guarantee that more than two elite legions will be sent out this time, so you can rest assured As I said, I will never let you down. You will find that the deal is definitely worth it. " "Indeed." Hassas was stunned at first, then said with a bitter smile. He had understood at this time. Even without those additional conditions, Cecilia will agree to his action, but there will not be such a luxurious lineup. It is probably the deployment of a legion, and it does not necessarily guarantee the success of the action. Of course, hassas didn''t feel cheated. On the contrary, as Cecilia said, he was full of confidence and expectation for this action. After hassas left, Cecilia breathed out, then rubbed her slightly tired eyebrows: "inform William, tell him the content of the negotiation, and let him and Rena leave for the castle immediately Another letter was sent to Haila, asking her and Harding to return immediately. The Principality of void needs her to sit in town. At the same time, Harding also came to the castle to report. By the way, give orders to rupee and shefanio, tell rupee to conduct more covert investigation, and even temporarily interrupt the investigation if necessary, and tell shefanio that the city of void needs her to take the seat to protect Haila. " Listening to a series of orders issued by Cecilia, Diana looked frightened. Today, the representatives of the top combat power of the void duchy are Nolo, Rena and shefanio. The second ladder is HARTING, rotikabas and Cecilia herself. However, Noro and rotikabas are not in the Principality of void at present. Among the remaining four, Cecilia is in charge of the black swan castle, Rena is in charge of the city of void and protecting William, Harding is responsible for protecting Hera from going to the wild Federation to implement the void Empire plan, and shefanio and rupee go deep into the * * * kingdom to prevent the possible attack of the fog. But now, in addition to Noro and roticabas who can''t be contacted for the time being, Rena and HARTING have been sent back, and depending on the situation, shefanio will certainly participate in this action. With the cooperation of the three holy land strongmen, Diana absolutely did not believe that this line-up was only for this action. Therefore, when she negotiated with hassas in advance, she had a certain understanding of the army that was secretly returning to the Millennium covenant empire. It can be said that it is absolutely enough to dispatch any of the three elite troops of the Principality of void, plus a Rena. It doesn''t need William to do it himself. He even sent out three strong saints and two elite troops. However, since Cecilia gave the order herself, Diana could only send the order immediately even if she was shocked. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, hassas, who left the black swan castle, did not know the series of orders Cecilia was giving at this time. He only knew that if there was no other forced intervention in this plan, he must be the future owner of the zoanton family. If there is any regret, it is probably that Cecilia is destined not to be his woman - he has seen that Cecilia really doesn''t have any good feelings for him. This is a woman who will never belong to him. It''s better to be a community of interests than to continue to entangle and only humiliate herself or even turn her face in the end. At this point, hassas is indeed a person who can afford to put down. "Lord hassas, it''s not just us who have received the information, your brother..." a zoanton family Knight subordinate to hassas''s mother warned in a deep voice. He was a little older than the other knights accompanying him, but these were just his disguises. The family knight had another identity, that is, the uncle of hassas. However, in his mother''s family, his uncle was an illegitimate son, so he was not very popular. It can be said that if it were not for hassas''s mother, his uncle would have died without bones. Therefore, the Moro is really grateful to hasas''s mother for bringing herself to the zoanton family and giving him all the opportunities to practice. It is precisely because of gratitude that Moro is not like hassas''s uncle at all. Of course, in terms of strength, the Moroccan is indeed very good. Now it is a superior holy land. On the southern side of the continent, apart from some big foreign countries, this strength is basically a horizontal rank. But I don''t know why, the feeling of the void principality to the Moro is very dangerous, especially Rena, who has met once, feels very dangerous to the Moro, so he didn''t act recklessly in the void principality. "I know." Hassas sighed, "now I can only hope that William of the void duchy really has such a God as rumored, and even the military God speaks highly of him." "If you can really marry Miss Cecilia..." Moro frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "although the void principality gives me a strange feeling and makes me aware of the danger, if I''m careful, I''m still sure to knock Cecilia out and bring it out, as long as..." Before Moro finished speaking, hassas raised his hand and stopped, "then what? As long as I dare to use strong to Cecilia, I can only kill her, because a woman like her will definitely kill me at the first time after she recovers her consciousness and action And I just want to kill Cecilia, ah... The blood flag of the void principality before takes revenge. I think you should know, uncle. " "I made a mistake." Moro whispered with shame on his face. He had no airs as an elder at all. "I know my uncle doesn''t want to see me so lost." Hassas shook his head, then his face returned to a smile, "I appreciate her, so I like her from the bottom of my heart However, I also have my mission and family glory. I don''t have to do this. It''s good to be like this. I can rely on Cecilia''s power. As long as there is a choice, I will never stand on the opposite side of her. " At this point, hassas stretched his waist and showed a vigorous and confident smile: "unfortunately, I didn''t come at the right time. I didn''t see the legendary Duke of nothingness. His sister is already so excellent, and each of his followers has enviable talents and talents. Even if the Archduke is not in the principality, the operation of the whole principality is in order, and no one wants to rebel and seize power. I really want to see what kind of talents can gather so many talents around me. " "Lord hassas, you are no worse than him." Said the Moro. "It''s different." Hassas shook his head. "He... Is much better than me." Chapter 1046 "Sneeze!" Sean suddenly sneezed and surprised the people nearby. He reached out and rubbed his nose and whispered, "I''m sorry." "It is said that someone is cursing you when you sneeze only once." Andrew looked at Sean and smiled. "Nonsense." Sean doesn''t believe in this strange "Earth theory". Andrew laughed heartily and said nothing more. He enjoyed this rare leisure time. After the God of war church was handled, Andrew wanted to take Sean directly to the floating library. But Sean wanted to go back to the void principality. Of course, if he could, he also wanted to take Cecilia to the floating library, so Andrew had to accompany Sean back to the void principality. So the people who sailed back to the void principality were Sean, Andrew, Beth, NKOS and kokirey. Levi was not suitable to use the transmission array because of physical discomfort, so he stayed in the God of war church for rest, and Eliza was with him. Magic transmission array is the greatest invention of our time in the miracle continent. Because of its appearance, the short-distance travel on the whole miracle continent has become extremely safe and stable. Although the cost of using the magic transmission array is a little expensive, ordinary civilians can afford a short-distance travel a year - which is much cheaper than the cost of hiring a group of mercenaries for protection. Of course, the emergence of transmission magic array still can not solve the problem of trade. Although the small trade in a short distance can act through the transmission array, the magic transmission array can not be used continuously, especially for long-distance transmission, which is also harmful to the body. Therefore, with the emergence of the transmission magic array, the work of the doctor industry has become popular, especially the pharmacist apprentice and trainee doctor, which soon became one of the most popular and promising occupations. Speaking of it, I don''t know whether Sean and others are too lucky or not. On the way back to the void principality, because there was no magic transmission array in tonis fortress, it is said that Ryan Kingdom considered the security of the fortress, so Sean and others can only buy mounts to return. Therefore, the return journey will take nearly two weeks. In more than a week, Sean passed through many villages and towns in the kingdom of Ryan, and saw that the kingdom of Ryan is now showing a thriving landscape. I wonder if there is such a saying of luck. However, after the Principality of lane successfully annexed the kingdom of dabion and upgraded it to a kingdom, the overall level and strength of the whole country have risen to a great level. In the past, the level of family heritage in the Principality of lane would have been good if there was a middle Holy Land strongman, and even the golden territory strongman was very rare in China. But now, there are a lot of gold strongmen in Ryan Kingdom, and Sean met a strongman in the lower holy land on the way. The two sides only had a face-to-face meeting, but it can be seen that the other side was as cautious as a great enemy. Maybe it was because of the posture of the strong man in the holy land, so Sean and others didn''t encounter any dazzling things to find trouble in that small town. But Sean was inexplicable and had a subtle uneasiness about Ryan kingdom. Because the strength of this country is expanding too fast. This is just like a poor family who suddenly obtains a lot of wealth. After becoming an upstart, his temperament and details have not been thoroughly edified and accumulated, and the whole person will exude an arrogant and domineering momentum. Maybe not at the beginning of Ryan kingdom. She will try to restrain this momentum, but many nobles in Ryan Kingdom who can''t support it have no brains. Especially once their strength is excessively expanded, they will always try to show off. This kind of showing off is an extremely dangerous behavior. So along the way, Sean and others maintained an almost low-key attitude, quickly passed through tonis fortress and entered the territory of the void principality. It was only in the territory of his principality that Sean''s spirit was significantly relaxed. At this time, Sean, Andrew and others were on the way to the black swan castle. In addition to coquirre and Sean riding together, Andrew, Beth and enkos all ride on one horse - Sean suppressed it, and the horse under his crotch is good. Andrew also has the ability to communicate with creatures, which is not very laborious. On the contrary, Beth and enkos''s horses have been trembling and hard to slow down the people''s speed. In Sean''s opinion, if they didn''t ride and just ran at full speed, they might have reached the Black Swan Castle long ago. It''s just that Andrew really wants to experience this kind of journey similar to "outing", so people buy so many ponies famous for their endurance. NKOS, a little behind Sean and Andrew, drove his horse and tried to get close to Beth quietly - but NKOS''s Mount didn''t match very well, so the old horse made a loud noise. Basically, as long as he wasn''t deaf, he could hear NKOS tossing his mount again. Of course, everyone pretended not to find it. Only Beth glanced at enkos obliquely from the corner of his eye and didn''t understand what this guy wanted to do. Finally he got close to Beth. Enkos whispered, "Hello, Beth." "What are you doing?" Beth replied lazily. The voice was normal, not small or small. "I want to die! Keep your voice down! " Enkos shouted angrily. Of course, he said in a whisper voice, but the weakest people present also had a lower holy land. For them, this voice was really no different from the normal speaking volume. Beth really didn''t want to talk to enkos, but enkos couldn''t bear to shout himself endlessly. The voice sounded like evocative. Even Beth, the king of the dead, couldn''t stand it, let alone Sean and Andrew, who were a little ahead. Especially if Andrew didn''t want to know what enkos wanted to do because of curiosity, he wanted to turn back and yell at enkos to shut him up. As for Sean, he was the weakest on the court and the least familiar with NKOS, so he had to endure. And kokirey? In front of enkos and Beth, the guy was really as clever as a child. "What are you doing?" Beth responded weakly. He really wanted to say that he didn''t know enkos. "Can you sneeze?" Enkos asked. "Ha?" Beth''s brain obviously crashed for a moment and didn''t react at all. What''s wrong with enkos. "It seems that you won''t either." Enkos nodded slightly and looked a little lost. "Why is no one cursing you, a guy like you? No reason. I know no one will curse. It''s normal for me, but I curse you every day. Why haven''t I seen you sneeze? Well... " Beth looked at enkos and wanted to recognize that this guy was just telling a cold joke, wasn''t he? But seeing that enkos was seriously thinking, Beth felt that he was still too young to guess the fool''s thinking. "Enkos is... The devil?" Sean whispered to Andrew. Andrew also showed a helpless look and said to Sean, "I''ll make you laugh." It''s normal for demons and undead not to sneeze. If they sneeze, it''s amazing. Of course, that kind of intentional behavior does not count. In contrast, Andrew sneezes occasionally in his physical state, but this kind of thing is very rare - mainly if Andrew can sneeze, the consequences are too terrible. Enkos is still reading something. "I haven''t sneezed once, but when I sneeze, I sneeze twice in a row." Listen, enkos has been muttering something, and Beth, who is too bored to stand, said directly. "Two sneezes, what do you mean?" Enkos asked curiously. "Ask Sean." Beth said with a smile. He knew Andrew wouldn''t tell enkos, so he had to shift the target, "he knows." Enkos glanced suspiciously at Beth, then turned his head and thought, and rode up to find Sean. Beth and enkos''s conversation lowered their voice, but it was no different from hiding their ears. Sean and Andrew both heard it clearly, but Sean was curious about how Beth knew the meaning of sneezing twice. He looked at Andrew suspiciously, but he saw that Andrew didn''t want to recall at all, so he had to rot the problem in his stomach. "Mr. Beth... Isn''t it the dead?" Sean asked softly, looking at the pretended deep Andrew. Andrew didn''t want to talk anymore. He felt that letting these two fools out was the stupidest thing he had ever done in his life. He was already considering putting them back in the coffin. Watching enkos quickly approach Sean, Andrew glanced at enkos coldly. The warning in his eyes was very obvious, which made enkos smile a few times, and then retreated carefully. Then Andrew''s eyes turned to Beth, who pretended to be calm and looked straight ahead. Andrew stared at the two hardly safe guys for several seconds before finally turning his head and smiling at Sean: "well, it''s all right." Sean nodded slightly. Andrew''s murderous spirit almost stopped his heart. This is also the first time Sean saw Andrew show such murderous spirit. You know, even when dealing with Martz in the northern continent, Andrew looked like a light cloud, but he didn''t show such momentum. The five of them soon left the grassland and entered the main road outside the black swan castle. Because of the black swan castle, Sean''s original purpose of taking this place is somewhat impure, and this castle is not a defensive castle, so there is only an official road from the black swan castle to the city of void. The so-called official road refers to the flat moving path that the official will regularly maintain the road, with the convenience of carriages, trucks and horses as the first priority, and there is also a certain guarantee in terms of safety. The fastest journey from the black swan castle to the city of void is about five days. In a sense, the black swan castle is an isolated castle. If there is a raid, it is difficult to defend the castle, which is not famous for defense. It is precisely because of this that William specially trained an all-round elite guard for the black swan castle. Almost everyone has a strong fighting level, especially under the military array killing technique of group cooperation, the combat effectiveness is doubled. However, because Sean and others cross the black reef grassland, they have strong selectivity in moving direction and destination. When they crossed the grassland and entered the official road, they had come to the foot of the angloda mountains where the black swan castle is located. Originally, it started from the foot of the mountain and reached the middle of the mountain, which was the black swan castle. But when Sean and others came to the foot of the mountain, Sean looked at the scene with an incredible face. A small town of considerable scale is now in front of Sean. The town has basically complete facilities, including stables, taverns, hotels, markets and other living facilities, as well as military facilities such as walls, sentry towers and military barracks. From this point of view, we can see that this small town is not a simple ordinary village, but a village where the army and the people live together. According to the general control law, most of these small towns implement military control, and most of the military families live in the small town. But what Sean and others saw in front of them was that the whole town was filled with a lively atmosphere. People wearing luxury and expensive clothes could be seen walking everywhere. These people are obviously aristocrats, and how can there be no followers around the aristocrats - only in the stream of people seen by Sean, we can find more than a dozen strong people who are at the top of the golden peak. These people are obviously preparing to attack the holy land. What''s more, Sean also saw several lower Holy Land strongmen with hidden breath. This discovery really startled Sean. At the foot of the mountain closest to the black swan castle, there are nearly double-digit lower Holy Land strongmen. What''s the matter? "You don''t know the situation?" Andrew glanced at Sean and saw his face. He knew he didn''t know anything about the town. "When I left about a year ago, there were no villages and towns here." Sean said in a deep voice, but he soon continued on the road. Andrew and others immediately followed. They quickly crossed the whole town and began to walk towards the black swan castle on the hillside. At this time, I happened to meet some people coming down the mountain. In terms of clothing, these people are also aristocrats and followers responsible for protecting them. However, the strength of the followers is not strong, but the strength of one of them has attracted the attention of Sean and others. This person is actually a strong man in the upper holy land, which is much stronger than the lower Holy Land strong men in the small towns at the foot of the mountain. The two sides are not at the same level. Sean can find this holy land strongman. Of course, the other party can also find Sean and others. Except for Sean, Andrew, coquirre, bass and NKOS can''t see the strength of each other - or they don''t feel any strength fluctuation at all. Usually, this situation is either too much strength beyond itself to be found at all, or it is a real ordinary person. However, in the view of the superior saint, the four people around Sean are just ordinary people. On the south side of the continent, his strength in the holy land is very good. If he is stronger than him, there are only strong people above legend. However, if it is a legendary strong man, he can feel it more or less, but he can''t feel it, which proves that there is too much strength gap between the two sides. If he were elsewhere, he might be more cautious, but on the south side of the continent, he doesn''t think there will be so many legendary strong men. Sean''s eyes shifted slightly and soon found the man protected by the superior Holy Land strongman, who was a handsome young man. His clothes are cut very close to his body, which makes his elite temperament more obvious, and his short brown hair is also combed neatly. It can be seen that he is an aristocratic child who pays great attention to image. Watching Sean and others step up, other nobles ignored and walked past Sean and others. Only the young aristocrat with brown hair came forward with a smile and said, "my friend, the visit time of the black swan castle is almost over. You won''t let you in now. You''d better go to visit it tomorrow." "Visit?" Sean was stunned. He didn''t know the situation. "You''re not here to visit?" The brown haired young man''s attention was so sharp that he caught Sean''s amazement in an instant. "When did the Black Swan Castle open for people to visit?" Sean asked without answering. "About seven or eight months ago." The young man with brown hair said in an uncertain tone, "I arrived here more than a month ago, so I don''t know the specific opening time However, the black swan castle is worthy of being one of the five famous ancient castles in the whole southern continent. The Black Swan Lake and black swan on the top floor are really beautiful. " "The black swan has come to the Black Swan Castle again?" Sean was really shocked. He had only been away for a year. How did he feel like he had been away for a century. "I said, friend, what are you doing in the black swan castle?" The brown haired man shook his head helplessly and laughed, "you don''t even know these, so you ran up You''d better listen to me and come back tomorrow. Now you go up and the bodyguards won''t let you in. " "Er... Thank you for your kindness, but I still want to go up and have a look." Sean was a little worried about what happened to the black swan castle and what danger Cecilia was in, but now it seems that he is worried about everything, but even so, he still wants to go back as soon as possible. "Hey, all right." The young man with brown hair smiled, "if you are driven back later, don''t say I didn''t remind you." "OK, thank you for your reminder." Sean smiled back. "That''s it first." The brown haired young man waved his hand and soon took the man away. The two sides did not exchange each other''s names from beginning to end, but it was really unnecessary, because the taboo of nobility was not so worthless. However, this small episode can easily become a symbol of friendship between nobles. If the two sides still have the opportunity to meet next time and can prove that they are not in the opposite camp, then it is necessary to introduce themselves and exchange information. Otherwise, for the nobles, any other nobles they meet on the road are just passers-by. After watching the brown haired young man leave, Sean hurried to the hillside again, and Andrew and others followed at the same time. However, Andrew had a stronger smile on his face: "you don''t look like a person who has left here for a year, but like a traveler who has been lost in a certain plane for a long time." "Yes, I think so." Sean looked back, the sky was getting dark, the lights of the hotel at the foot of the mountain were on, the whole town was like falling into a carnival, and the noise sounded. The color of the bitter smile on his face was even more obvious, "... It felt as if he had really left for a long time." Sean''s heart was subtly uneasy. Chapter 1047 Along this man-made mountain path in the southwest mountains of Angola, it is the black swan castle, one of the five famous castles in the southern continent. The castle is built on the hillside of the mountain, with an altitude of more than 500 meters. The terrain of the castle is built close to the mountain. Basically, more than two-thirds of the castle area is in the middle of the mountain. But the castle is not famous for defense, so it wasted a lot of geographical advantages that can be called unique. However, since the completion of the castle, except for one destruction in the hands of Athena, the black swan castle has never been destroyed due to war in the kingdom of dabion. Later, after Sean took over, he also invested a lot of materials and manpower to rebuild it for many times, which finally restored the glory of the castle in the past. The mountain path to the castle is much smoother than when Sean left before, and even stone ladders are built to facilitate passers-by''s walking. Sean went up the stairs and watched silently all the way. He did not expect that he had only left for a year, and the black swan castle had changed so much. If the black swan castle has this change, then needless to think, the whole void principality must have undergone earth shaking changes. Along the way, young dignitaries in other aristocratic costumes continued to descend from the direction of the black swan castle. These people are surrounded by followers of different strength levels, but they are basically at the level of the golden realm. It seems that they have never met anyone in the holy realm except a few in the villages and towns at the foot of the mountain and the followers around the brown haired young man just now. Sean can''t believe why these guys are so honest. According to his understanding of the regional customs of the southern continent, the strong in the holy land can basically walk across the southern continent. Except for the old powers and empires, the southern continent rarely meets the legendary strong. After all, the southern continent suffered the most heavy losses in the two wars of underground world invasion. Therefore, if you want to completely recover, it can not develop overnight. Of course, these situations are also deeply related to the fact that people in the southern continent generally prefer to enjoy. At this time, Cecilia, located in the black swan castle, was running out of the study in a panic, and then hurried to the gate of the black swan castle. Behind her was Diana, who was also a little reserved. She dared to encourage Cecilia to open the black swan castle, but she didn''t dare to face Sean too much. After negotiating with hassas, they went back to the study to discuss some overall issues. Cecilia will be responsible for the bottom line of these transactions, and Diana will deal with other details when negotiating with hassas. However, it was not long before the discussion began that someone from the void dark blade came to report that Sean had returned, accompanied by three young people and a child. Although she didn''t know the identity of the other three and the child, when she heard that Sean came back, Cecilia immediately gave up all her affairs and hurried to the gate of the castle. Originally, she wanted to clear the site and drive away all the visitors in the castle, but looking at the time, it was almost the end of the visit, so Cecilia didn''t do anything extra. But seeing Cecilia''s eagerness, there was no empty shadow bodyguard on duty in the castle. Naturally, she was as nervous as a great enemy and rushed out. Because of the expansion of the shadow guards of the void, the black swan castle could not accommodate so many people. Therefore, military barracks and related defense facilities were built in the town at the foot of the mountain. Today''s void shadow guards are divided into three teams. Each team is responsible for the guard work of the black swan castle for a week, and the remaining two teams are responsible for the daily patrol and public security of the town at the foot of the mountain. Of course, the teams in the ancient castle also have a shift system. There are three shifts every day, and about 30 people stand guard in one shift - in the past, it used to take at least 80 people to be in charge of the castle, and even about 160 people have to be reinforced in special times. Therefore, the early guard barracks of black swan castle were built outside the castle. However, with the visit and opening of black swan castle, military barracks were built at the foot of the mountain in order to pursue beauty. At this time, more than 30 people who were supposed to be on the night shift and more than 30 people who were ready to rest after dinner hurried to put on the armor they had just removed and ran out of the lounge. Those nobles who had not had time to leave also ran out with a curious face. They want to know what happened to the black swan castle, which made Cecilia look so flustered - many people here have stayed here for a long time, at least four or five months. If it wasn''t for the emergence of hassas, it would be them who bothered Cecilia, So they had never seen Cecilia look like this. Cecilia had never made such a big noise. By the time she found out, the situation had become a little delicate. If there were no "guests", Cecilia would certainly let the guards back, because it was not a big thing at all - Sean never did these extravagant and high-profile actions. But now there are more than ten guests and their entourage present, so Cecilia naturally can''t let these bodyguards go back to rest. In front of outsiders, she must maintain Sean''s Archduke status anyway. So Cecilia quickly lined up all the bodyguards on both sides of the city gate. Although the number of guards of the shadow of the void is not large, only about 60 people, but their equipment is the best in the whole void principality. Basically, as long as it is slightly damaged, they can apply to the military workshop for replacement - after all, this team is the pro guard founded by William for Sean, so the image project still needs to be done. It is precisely because of these many rich rewards that every void shadow bodyguard is a carefully selected member. Their quality and strength can be said to be the best and strongest among the legions of the same level. At this time, under Cecilia''s arrangement, more than 60 void shadow guards stood in two teams, each with his head high and chest high. Coupled with their bright and clean armor and shields, the spirit of this army was bright in front of many nobles on the spot. A powerful momentum belonging only to the elite is emanating from these soldiers, and then gathered together, just like a terrible spiritual authority pervading the whole audience. Among these bodyguards, Cecilia is standing in the direction of the main gate of the city gate. Diana, a step behind Cecilia, made her priorities clear. As a figure slowly appeared on the horizon of the mountain road ahead, Cecilia''s slightly nervous look gradually calmed down. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and a happy smile appeared on Cecilia''s face. She folded her hands and put them gently on the hem. The whole person looked elegant and calm. There was a breeze blowing gently and rolled up her hair and dress. At this moment, Cecilia looked particularly dazzling in the crowd. Almost all the eyes of the audience focused on her. They had never seen Cecilia show this charming smile from her heart. Everyone followed Cecilia''s eyes and looked to the end of the mountain road ahead. Sean is slowly stepping up the stone ladder. His vision gradually widened - when Sean''s vision finally leveled with the horizon, the first thing he saw was Cecilia with a smile, then Diana standing behind her and the empty shadows on both sides. Then, there is the whole black swan castle, and other bodyguards still on guard on the castle wall. All this closed one by one to Sean''s eyes. Sean, who was a little uneasy, finally disappeared when he saw Cecilia''s smile and such a neat military appearance. When Sean completely appeared at the end of the mountain path and began to walk towards the black swan castle, his face also showed a sincere smile from his heart. At this moment, he really realized the feeling of home, and finally realized that it was such a pleasant and happy thing for someone to wait for his return at home. Andrew looked at everything in front of him. The corners of his mouth also raised slightly, and then his steps slowed down a bit. Originally parallel with Sean, he was already half behind Sean after a few steps. Beth seems to have a silent tacit understanding with Andrew, because the speed of him and Andrew is the same. But he is a little behind Andrew, which is a distance behind Sean. Only enkos, with a silly look on his face, or after Beth pulled his sleeve and indicated with his eyes, enkos reflected that he maintained the same position as Beth. As for kokirei, his child appearance at this time is a very good disguise. He took a corner of Sean''s clothes, followed Sean''s back with a blank and curious face, and was looking around carefully. Of course, behind his curiosity and blankness, what is full of is not thirst for knowledge, but a kind of * * * *. Although he is silent, at least he is not really stupid, so he knows that everything he sees in front of him can''t be eaten. As Sean approached, without Cecilia''s warning, all the void shadow guards put their impact shields on the ground at the same time. The sound of 60 or 70 impact shields falling to the ground was a loud noise - a roar like an earthquake and strong vibration fluctuations. This neat and consistent tacit understanding and Concerto immediately shocked all the nobles who stayed here: at this moment, the strong momentum issued by these void shadow guards made them feel that their hearts seemed to be held by an invisible giant hand, and they would be completely crushed and exploded with a little force. All the people looked at Sean in horror, and their hearts had begun to guess the identity of the young man. Of course, more people have some answers in their hearts when they see this scene in front of them. However, many people still can''t believe it, or they are subconscious. They don''t want to believe that the young man with black hair in front of them is the one in the rumor - just as no one is willing to admit that they are not as good as another peer, especially these arrogant aristocratic children. But whether they will admit, approve or have any other ideas, it doesn''t matter to Sean. His steps were always firm as before, and did not show any other look because of the shield falling of the void shadow guard. There is neither pride nor pride, nor even pride. Only peace. As if all this is so taken for granted. Then, as Sean slowly approached, when he began to approach the bodyguards standing on the most two sides, the two bodyguards on the left and right began to kneel on one knee. With Sean moving forward, all the guards began to kneel in front of Sean on one knee - they didn''t pull out the knight''s sword tied to their waist, but the guards with Tower Shield in their left hand and long gun in their right hand all lowered their heads. Andrew stopped when he was two steps closer to the guards. He knew that these people were kneeling so solemnly to their king, not to him. No matter how powerful his strength is, he can easily control the life and death of a kingdom, but he still doesn''t move forward with Sean. This is not because he thinks he is insufficient, Sean, but to respect Sean, his achievements and the glory that only belongs to him. Beth and enkos, both standing behind Andrew, quietly watched everything in front of them. As Sean got closer and closer to Cecilia, the bodyguards, who seemed to have rehearsed countless times, began to accelerate their kneeling speed. Soon they no longer kept kneeling when Sean approached two positions, but began to speed up to three positions, four positions, and even more positions. When Sean came three steps away from Cecilia, all the empty shadow guards on both sides finally fell on one knee. Then there were all the guards standing on the wall. They all knelt on one knee at this time, followed by the guards on the sentry tower, and then the guards in other parts of the castle - just like the transmission of the beacon tower, one ring after another, whether they could see Sean or not, and whether Sean could see them or not, they all knelt on one knee at this time. To their king, convey their respect, their faith and their glory. This honor belongs not only to Sean, but also to them. "Welcome your return." A sound like thunder, with extremely strong cheers and excitement, echoed on the whole black swan castle. Cecilia took a step forward, shortened the distance between herself and Sean to only two steps, and then looked at Sean with a smile: "welcome back." Sean smiled and nodded, then suddenly took two steps forward, gently hugged Cecilia in his arms and said with a smile, "I''m back." Chapter 1048 There are two study rooms in the black swan castle. Originally, there was only one study room at the beginning. The scale was not large, and the collection of books was not rich. It was not so much a study as a rest environment that could provide a relaxed reading environment. The area of the new study is very large, occupying almost one third of the space on the second floor. It was designed and arranged by Cecilia herself. Moreover, the room has a very wide view. The huge French window in the room can see the whole vestibule of the black swan castle and most of the mountain road. But what is really valuable to Cecilia is the strong smell of books and ink emanating from the study. In terms of the volume of books, it can be said to be a micro library. At this time, in this large study, there were seven people, including Sean, Cecilia, Diana, Andrew, Beth, NKOS and coquirre. "So, I finally found out about leice?" Sean asked. "Yes." Cecilia nodded. "It''s the news from Haila But according to Hella, it seems that some don''t want William to know about it. " Sean nodded slightly. He knew Hella''s concerns and thoughts. After all, the matter about leice could be said to be a thorn in William''s heart. Leice was a contemporary student who studied with William at the Millennium covenant Imperial military academy. It is said that the college scores at that time have always been much better than William, and I don''t know how they became good friends. However, about 15 years ago, the Millennium covenant Empire broke out a coup with the battle of bocilia as the fuse. At that time, William was abandoned as an abandoned son. Later, when he was desperate, he was able to leave the Millennium covenant empire with the help of his classmate and friend. Just ten years ago, William''s friend was arrested and sent to prison. After William learned the news, Sean wanted to go to the Millennium covenant Empire to save people, but he had to give up because he couldn''t find out the prison where leice was held. Later, when the void had enough intelligence investigation capability, William sent a large number of intelligence personnel to the Millennium covenant Empire to investigate leice''s whereabouts. More than three years later, he finally got the news today. Ten years had passed since Reis was arrested. No one is sure what leice will be like now. So telling William about it at this important moment will inevitably cause his distraction and worry - Sean has heard about the void Empire plan from Cecilia, and he can''t deny it, because he didn''t think about such a long-term thing, but it was a plan jointly formulated by Cecilia, William, Hella, Neil and others, Sean can''t pour cold water, so no matter what he thought before, it''s not important now. He must deal with it as the most important thing. However, William is the first member to follow Sean. It can be said that Sean can have the power of today''s scale, which is completely inseparable from William''s dedication. Cecilia also knew Sean''s temperament - if Sean received the information, his choice would be the same as Cecilia, so Cecilia asked specter to transfer the information to William, which was up to him to decide. But what I didn''t expect was that at this time, hassas would come to the door for assistance, which was like dozing off and someone gave a pillow. Therefore, while seeking the best interests for her own side, Cecilia also decided to take this opportunity to send personnel into the Millennium covenant Empire to implement the plan to rescue leice. However, this is a special rescue team, so the combatants must have strong mobility and personal strength. The most suitable candidate is undoubtedly a team composed of strong people. But unfortunately, this practice is not realistic in the empty principality. Because the rescue mission is hidden under the deal with hassas, in addition to William personally commanding the battle, at least one strong man must be in charge to prevent looting. There are also strong men in the target army. Therefore, Rena''s army is an inevitable choice. As for xuefanio, she must take charge of the city of emptiness, because now the city of emptiness is a mixture of dragons and snakes. Many nobles from other countries come to visit the black swan castle. There are also many strong saints in the holy land. Without xuefanio''s suppression, this team can''t live in the town only by relying on the shadow of emptiness. Therefore, only Harding and Cecilia can really act. But Harding''s combat ability also has limitations. He can give full play to his combat power only at night and in the dark. Therefore, Cecilia also plans to transfer personnel from other legions to form a special mobile force with a scale of about 10 to 15. She will personally take command and form a shadow force with William. After all, they had no information about the team that secretly escorted and transferred leice. In particular, Cecilia could not negotiate with hassas to obtain information about the rescue of prisoners of the Millennium covenant empire. After hearing Cecilia describe her thoughts, Sean nodded noncommittally. In fact, even if he handled the matter, he did the same thing as Cecilia in the absence of sufficient intelligence and strength. If you really want to say something different, it''s probably that Sean will choose a more adventurous gambling method and means of taking advantage of the situation - he will definitely drag all tribes in the wild land into the water. After all, the wild land belongs to the type of "near water tower" in terms of geographical location. But now "I''m afraid I can''t participate in this operation." Sean said with a bitter smile. "Ah?" Cecilia and Diana were stunned, and some didn''t react. But Diana was fine. After all, she was deeply afraid of Sean, so she was only slightly surprised and didn''t make a sound. Cecilia was deeply puzzled, and even subconsciously made doubts because of surprise. After all, she knew Andrew and Beth, and was very impressed by their strength, so Cecilia even wanted Sean to help express her feelings and see if she could ask Andrew and Beth for help. If you can, the difficulty of this action will change from high-risk to one-day tour in an instant. "We''re going to the floating library. This time, I deliberately wanted to take you with me. Otherwise, I''m already in the floating library." Sean said, "so neither I nor Andrew can help with William But if you just need the strong to take the seat, it''s easy to solve this. I can get Noro back now. In addition, this little guy can also help. " "The child?" Cecilia looked in surprise at kokirey, who was sitting next to Sean. When she first met the child, Cecilia thought it was Sean''s illegitimate son. She went out for so long this time to bring him back, just like Alfred took Shina away. Only after looking at the behavior patterns of kokirei and Sean, she found that she might have thought too much. After all, with Sean''s character, it is not impossible to pick an orphan with a little talent and potential from the road. That''s how the original rupee was brought back by Sean. Later, when she entered the study, Cecilia specially ordered the kitchen to send more sweets loved by children for kokirei to taste more. At this time, Cecilia was naturally curious and surprised to hear Sean say so. She reached out and gently pinched kokirei''s face, and then was shocked, because she found that kokirei''s skin was as smooth as a baby, which made her love it a little: "this child is still so young, what can he do to help..." You may as well ask Noro to come back and help, but the floating Library... I won''t go. William is too short of manpower. " Sean was surprised that Cecilia had a good temper and didn''t get angry. Was it because Cecilia had just fed him a lot of sweets? He has heard that sweets can supplement nutrition, but he didn''t expect that a completely unknown creature like kokirei likes sweets so much. It''s really shocking, but if so, Sean knows how to kill kokirei in the future. "The child''s strength, I''m afraid that even if the strong men of the whole void principality join hands, he can beat us down with one hand." Sean coughed. "This guy... Is a super strong man." Cecilia''s hand became stiff in an instant. At this moment, Cecilia''s heart ran like thousands of grass mud horses. She''s pinching the face of a super strong man! What a rude thing it is! In the miracle continent where the strong are respected, generally speaking, the legendary strong can be honored as your highness, which is a kind of respect for the strong. Even some royal family members with little strength should call the legendary strong as their highness. The super strong who are stronger than the legendary strong have to lower their arrogant heads. Basically, there is no law in the world to restrict these super strong. Because only the super strong with the same level of strength can deal with the super strong. "Yes... Sorry." Cecilia said weakly, and at the same time, she put her hand back with an embarrassed and restrained face. Suddenly, she was embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do. "Coquirre won''t be angry about such a small thing." Sean chuckled. Coquirre squinted at Sean and said, "sweet." Cecilia looked at Sean with a puzzled face. "He said he wanted some more sweets." Sean dutifully acted as a translator. "This guy likes sweets very much Then, if you want him to help, he should be happy to get him more sweets. " Finally, Sean leaned over Cecilia and whispered, but even if Sean paid attention to his volume again and again, he underestimated the others in the room - except that Diana was an ordinary person and Sean and Cecilia were lower holy lands, others were at the level of super strong. What they wanted to hear, Sean can''t hide anything unless it''s spiritual communication. But maybe kokirei really likes sweets, so he didn''t respond much to it. Of course, what''s more, he doesn''t resist fighting. Because fighting means killing for him, and what killing can buy is endless fire of life, which are his favorite things. Cecilia also admired Sean''s ability to understand what coquirre said - in fact, not only Cecilia, but also Andrew, who initially tried to communicate with coquirre, finally gave up this kind of thing. I''m afraid no one in the world except Andrew can know what coquirre is talking about. So Cecilia suddenly fell into a tangle. The trouble is that with the assistance of a super strong person like kokirei, it is naturally a great thing, at least the fault tolerance rate has been greatly improved. But the trouble is that she can''t communicate with Kou Jilei at all. At that time, in the rapidly changing battlefield environment, if there is any accident, how can she let Kou Jilei understand her intention? Of course, Cecilia was struggling with another thing besides this one. Instinctively, she certainly wanted to go to the floating library with Sean. After all, for magicians, the three greatest holy places in the world are the overlooking spire, Salomon castle and the floating library. But relatively, William is really understaffed now, so Cecilia also wants to help William to thank William for his help to Sean over the years. Cecilia was so smart that she knew what it meant when she saw Sean''s bitter smile just now. Sean also wanted to help William save leice himself, but he couldn''t do so. Cecilia didn''t know what the reason was, but she knew it must come from Andrew, and since Sean didn''t intend to say anything, Cecilia naturally didn''t want to ask. She was just a little sorry. She had just met Sean and had to separate, which made her a little lonely. What is Sean''s reason? Probably no one knows except himself. He asked Andrew and others to accompany him back to the void principality. This request itself was very capricious, but Andrew obviously didn''t mind. After all, he also needed time to call back those members scattered all over the miracle mainland. After returning to the void duchy, Sean finally felt the feeling of "home", which made him have a personal experience of Andrew: they have been wandering in this plane world for so many years, and must miss their hometown very much. Therefore, Sean didn''t ask Andrew and others to help solve leice''s problem. Now he is the Grand Duke of a principality, and the principality is even secretly preparing to become an empire. The forces under his command have been strong to a certain extent, so things like rescuing leice must be solved by him himself - after all, countless people in the whole void principality depend on him. If he has to rely on others, what qualifications does he have to ensure a better future for his followers? Sean had wanted to take Cecilia to the floating library, but now it seems unlikely. However, Sean thought that it was enough to ensure the safety of Cecilia and others when he called Noro back and left kokirei. Therefore, he did not give arbitrary instructions about Cecilia''s plan and decision, but joined the discussion as a staff officer, just giving some suggestions and opinions. He still had to stay in the Principality of void for a few more days. When Rena and others returned and arranged the two Angel costumes from the St. Joels Empire, he and Andrew set out to return to the northern continent. However, this time, Andrew will not waste any more time. Instead, Andrew will directly fix the coordinates and open the super long-distance portal - this super long-distance portal can not be opened at will, and accurate coordinates and fixed points must be carried out. This is also the reason why Andrew and others did not directly open the ultra long distance portal when they returned to the void principality this time. With Sean''s appearance, the news of the return of the most legendary Archduke of the void duchy soon spread all over the void duchy, and then radiated out to the surrounding territory at a very fast speed. In particular, the whereabouts of Rena, William, HARTING, Hella, shefanio and others have been exposed one after another, as well as the large-scale mobilization of legions such as thunder lion and steel wings, and the surrounding Lords have sent envoys into the Principality of void. After all, the void duchy is the image of a mad dog, which has been deeply rooted in Ryan''s aristocratic heart. Even the Marquis Flores sent a letter of condolence to King Ryan. Chapter 1049 Since the blood flag revenge more than a year ago, the void duchy has had a very terrible shadow for many nobles in Ryan kingdom. Especially those lords who live next to the Principality of vanity are even more frightened. As soon as they see the sign of another big move in the Principality of vanity, they don''t hurry to send envoys to communicate. They are deeply afraid that they will be swept up by the army of the Principality of vanity. This is the sadness of the weak. In fact, civilians are eager to become aristocrats and keep working hard. But in fact, after becoming an aristocrat, we will find that the so-called aristocratic world is not as beautiful as they imagined. It is still a game of big fish eating small fish, but there will be at least one more fig leaf in the aristocratic world than naked civilian humiliation. Of course, the game of big fish eating small fish in aristocracy is more cruel than bullying among civilians. But the void principality is different. Sean''s code of conduct never considered the so-called "fig leaf", and he didn''t even pay attention to the so-called "rules of the game among nobles". For this great Duke, his work depends on his mood - like blood flag revenge. Originally, this kind of thing can only be related to relatives or blood ties, but Sean did it for a northern barbarian who has no blood ties and is a slave. Many nobles are disgusting. Sean just wants to take advantage of the fire. But so what? Sean ignored that. He just wanted to avenge Arnold, so he took everyone''s revenge. After this battle, the Principality of vanity became famous completely. But basically, it also makes many forces feel the bottom of the strength of the Principality of emptiness - in addition to the wing of convictions hidden secretly and the silver Temple Legion obtained from the wilderness, all the existing forces, Legion names, famous generals, famous and powerful people of the Principality of emptiness are completely made public. This kind of thing has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that many nobles are clearly aware of the gap between themselves and the void principality. Before reaching this strength and inside information, don''t go to the trouble of the void principality. It''s not the opponent they can compete with at all. This is also the reason why many nobles did not directly challenge the void duchy after knowing that Sean was not in the void duchy through their different intelligence channels. Just four words: not an opponent. Of course, it''s not that no one wants to provoke those followers while Sean is away, trying to cause a civil strife or usurp power. But what made all the nobles extremely helpless was that few of the secret lobbyists sent out to provoke came back alive - Sean''s followers didn''t bother to pay attention to what these lobbyists wanted to say or who sent them. Those with a good temper just let them go. Those with bad temper, such as Alfred and Abaza, cut people off directly. Of course, there are also smiling responses, and then turn around to uproot the spies who have spent great efforts and costs in the void principality. The typical representatives of this kind are the empty giants William, Neil and Hella. However, under such things, people with other thoughts are not absent, but they are basically small people at the bottom and can''t turn over any waves. Clough is the only one who can turn the tide. Unfortunately, the object of his oath of eternal allegiance is Cecilia, who is the most unlikely to betray Sean. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether to plot against clough, because all the followers of Sean, even clough himself, know that as long as he dares to rebel or persecute Cecilia, Cecilia dares to kill. In the face of this solid loyalty belief, even the most powerful lobbyists depict the most perfect blueprint for the future is of no use at all. As for the harm brought by the battle of blood flag revenge, many big forces have finally updated the intelligence data of the void principality in detail. While they are aware of the gap, if they want to take action against the void principality in the future, they will naturally have more detailed and perfect battle plans and targeted actions. It can be said that this time, the void principality took the initiative to expose its weaknesses. However, this weakness has not been expanded. Because in terms of intelligence investigation and counter investigation, the level of the void principality, which has a void territory, has been rated as imperial. Therefore, in addition to the information that has been exposed by the virtual principality, it is very difficult to obtain the information of the virtual principality from other aspects. Especially after Thain hasting''s betrayal and William''s attack, the Principality of void has strengthened its intelligence work at the grass-roots level. Therefore, if you want to infiltrate the Principality of void to obtain intelligence, you can''t get anything without more than ten years. Therefore, in a sense, the void principality has always been in an invincible position. Because of this, once there is any trouble in the void principality with strong strength, profound heritage, mysterious background and gathering of the strong, the surrounding Lords will be informed at the first time and list the matter as the highest priority. They don''t want to lose the territory that their ancestors fought so hard to win in their own hands for no reason - although the void principality can''t occupy the territory of lane Kingdom even if it fights with the surrounding lords, no nobles are willing to experience a war for no reason. But it''s not Sean''s business to negotiate with the outside world. Diana''s role lies in this - Cecilia, the real person in charge of the foreign ministry, left all her work to Diana long after Sean came back. Therefore, the task of receiving those envoys should naturally be in the charge and arrangement of Diana. However, when she brought the Marquis of Flores, a close confidant of the king, Diana naturally should not compare it with others, but treat it extra. It was also the first time that Diana was really solely responsible for receiving big people at the level of marquis Flores. However, as more and more senior figures of the void principality arrived at the black swan castle, an extremely heavy atmosphere began to fill the sky of the void principality. It was only about the battle plan meeting for rescuing leice and assisting hassas. Sean did not attend. Because he felt that he really didn''t need to show this face, he left it entirely to Cecilia and William - Diana should have attended the meeting, but Diana had to deal with the problems caused by Sean''s return. This also means that Diana can finally remove the word "agent" from the "agent of the foreign minister". Before long, the fourth giant of the void principality will soon become those who must pay close attention to the forces of the void principality, just like William, Neil and Hella. As for the battle plan, in fact, as early as the night William arrived at the black swan castle, he had discussed a general framework with Cecilia. At the meeting, all William needs to do is fill in other details into the framework based on the information provided by hassas. For these things, William''s experience is definitely richer than anyone in the whole empty principality, so Sean has no reason to show up and give advice. Maybe it was because hassas attached great importance to this action, so the discussion plan went very smoothly, and all the details were finalized in almost one day. Of course, William will certainly not disclose the rescue of leice to hassas, but because of the promise of Sean that Nolo will certainly meet with William and kokirey''s action, William naturally does not haggle with hassas about the deployment of the strong. Hassas will send two holy land strongmen to join the battle, but as he said, he is not good at military strategy, so he has no additional troops except for temporarily hiring an army that is almost equivalent to the level of level 3 army. William, on the other hand, dispatched Cecilia guards led by clough and Alfred''s Lion of thunder. In addition, the scarlet Knights secretly followed him so that they could support him at any time - this support was not only for the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards, but also for the secret action team to rescue leice. In terms of the strong soldiers, there are also two strong saints fighting, HARTING and Nolo. As for the secret operation team to rescue leice, Cecilia led the team, including Rena and kokirey. Originally, it was intended to transfer personnel from the wing of convictions and the scarlet knights, but after a series of discussions and discussions, Cecilia finally gave up this method. The team composed of strong people will have higher mobility and combat effectiveness, especially the wing of convictions and the scarlet knights. They are good at joint attack. If the number is not enough, Obviously, it can''t play a real role. All actions were soon finalized. In the whole process, Sean didn''t show up, because he was not only constantly debugging his holy land ability, but also making some other preparations. The floating library is a world located at an altitude of several kilometers. Although it is protected by a magic shield, the fertility of the floating library is relatively low because of the high-altitude air layer pressure and many other factors. But on the contrary, the residents living in the floating library have strong endurance and adaptability, which is much higher than any creature in the land. Sean''s training is a set of adaptation training specially designed by Andrew for his physique to ensure that Sean can play normally after he goes to the floating library. So these days, Sean basically spends most of his time with Andrew. Cecilia will come to accompany Sean only when he is leisure. "If it''s no accident, I''ll start tonight. Won''t you accompany the little girl?" Andrew asked Sean at the table, dealing with the food in front of him. It was lunchtime, but Cecilia and William had other things to deal with, so they didn''t come to dinner. Cecilia wanted to have dinner, but William didn''t let people go. Considering the importance of leice to William, Cecilia didn''t leave the conference room after all, although Cecilia was reluctant. Alfred, Dwight, clovrina and other people attended the meeting, so their lunch was naturally sent to the conference room. "When everything is finished, there is plenty of time to accompany. I''m not in a hurry." Sean smiled and looked very open. "I''m sorry to drag your time." "Don''t care about these little things." Andrew smiled and shook his head. "It''s like a gift from me." "All right." Sean smiled and didn''t go on talking about the topic. He and Andrew are from the same world, so in this lonely and different world, some things don''t need to be said too clearly and clearly. Just like the gift Andrew said at this time, although he didn''t clearly say what the gift meant, Sean knew that it was Andrew''s gift to be separated - maybe Andrew also wanted to get in touch with the villagers, because during this time, Sean found that Andrew was asking about the earth age a long time ago. From this point of view, Sean guessed that Andrew left the earth about one day in 2016. Unfortunately, Sean couldn''t infer the specific date. The time Sean crossed was 2082, which means Andrew left the earth 66 years earlier than him. Then, they talked about some other things at will. But in general, it''s basically around the earth. Only the two of them know - of course, for Sean, many of them are actually history or antiques. However, fortunately, he has a wide range of interests and is also very interested in ancient history and modern history of the earth, so he can communicate with Andrew. Otherwise, the dialogue between the two people will be cold for many times. In this slightly lively atmosphere, Beth suddenly knocked on the door and entered. "Coming?" Andrew turned his head and looked at Beth, who nodded slightly. Sean''s eyes showed some doubt. He didn''t quite understand what Andrew meant when he said it came. "Let''s go." Andrew got up and smiled at Sean. "Let''s go out and have a look." "Look?" Sean''s face was more confused, but he didn''t refuse Andrew''s kindness. Instead, he got up and followed Andrew out of the black swan castle. Of course, he asked curiously, "what are you looking at?" "Gifts." Andrew smiled, "basically, each of us has prepared a gift You have received the gift from enkos. And coming back with you is my gift to you Beth''s gift will probably take some time. Now this gift is from Hercules. " "Hercules!?" Sean was stunned for a moment and then reacted. His demon egg is still in Hagrid''s hand! Chapter 1050 Gollum, Sean got a pet in the lottery. But Sean didn''t take this guy too seriously at that time. Although Sean was not a strong Saint at that time, Gollum could also be used as a special weapon, and its combat effectiveness was very guaranteed. But later, Gollum fell into a deep sleep when he fought with Edward. At that time, Sean didn''t understand the situation until he met Beth and enkos in the mermaid secret, followed his advice and went to Hagrid, and finally learned the truth. However, at that time, Hercules said that it would take about one or two years to cure grunt. Now calculate the time carefully, even less than a year, so Sean didn''t think so much after returning to the void duchy. He just planned to ask Hagrid about the situation after going to the floating library. After all, according to Andrew, he had asked all the people of the Dark Phoenix mercenary regiment to gather at the God of war church, so it was only a matter of time before Sean and Hagrid met. But what Sean didn''t expect was that Hagrid would have Gollum sent over. So Sean and Andrew soon left the black swan castle and came to the vestibular square of the castle. Because Beth went out to meet him, and the people in the castle knew that Beth was an important guest invited by Sean, it was not a problem for him to bring people in, so naturally no one would ask. Only when Sean saw someone coming, he was still a little surprised. The people who sent Gulu back were the four female mercenaries who Sean had seen in Hagrid''s yard and were being instructed by Hagrid. I haven''t seen them for a year. Obviously, the four women have grown up with great strength. The momentum they exude is very concise and thick. People like Sean, who had a keen sense, found that there was a very obvious and strong smell of blood in the momentum of the four women, which made the four women much more dangerous than they looked. The shadow guards of the void happened to be the elite of the elite honed in countless bloody battles, so they could naturally feel the breath of the four women. However, since they were brought in by Beth, they were not easy to investigate, but they did not relax, but showed a hidden encirclement trend to ensure that in case of conflict, You can attack the four women at the first time. However, compared with Sean''s surprise when he saw the four people, the four women also showed shock in their eyes at the first moment of seeing Sean. A year ago, they first met each other in the courtyard of Hercules. At that time, the four of them also accepted Hercules''s guidance in order to seek breakthrough and become a strong man in the holy land. In a sense, they used to stand on the same starting line, and there is no case that who runs first and who jogs. If they really want to be investigated, they are the real runners who have received guidance from Hercules for several days. But now, a year later, Sean has become a strong man in the holy land, and no matter how he looks, he doesn''t look like a person who has just entered the holy land. Instead, he looks like an old hand who has settled in the realm of the lower holy land for a long time and is seeking to break through to the realm of the middle Holy Land - even though they have long heard of the breakthrough in the realm of the Holy Land and see an epiphany, The best time to test genius. However, they are still wandering between the upper golden peak and the lower holy land. Although they have half stepped into the lower holy land, they can not be regarded as the real strength of the lower holy land after all. Now, the four finally knew why Hagrid had to say those words to them when he was leaving. "Hercules asked you to come?" Andrew glanced at the four and said, "where is he?" "Hercules had left first and said he had something important to deal with." Among the four women, a petite woman said that she had long light blond hair and sweet and lovely appearance. If it weren''t for the obvious blood smell on her, in Sean''s eyes, the woman was just a child, saying that she was only 16 or 7 years old, and someone believed it, "so I asked us to send it." The woman said as she opened her mouth, put down her backpack behind her, took out a large wooden box similar to a food box and handed it to Andrew. Andrew handed the wooden box to Sean without looking. The wooden box is black and painted with golden texture. The first impression of the whole wooden box is luxury. However, there are several talismans and seals on the wooden box that look similar to the spirit talisman. The mysterious color of the East is so strong that Sean has a sense of disobedience - the qainas Empire has a special profession that uses the spirit talisman to fight, which is called the Fu swordsman, but the spirit talisman they use is not what Sean sees now. When Sean took the wooden box, the feeling of starting was much lighter than he thought, even without any weight. Sean didn''t know whether his strength had really increased or whether the wooden box was actually much lighter than it looked. He tore up the seal characters on it eagerly. In an instant, the originally calm wooden box suddenly produced a strong wave, and then a golden light broke out of the box and flew away towards the sky. The whole wooden box, while emitting the golden light, also exploded into countless sawdust and shot around like an arrow rain. But just then, an invisible air current suddenly vibrated in the air. Then, these sawdust with lethal lasing speed stopped in the air, as if they were in a state of weightlessness - in fact, these sawdust did not stop in the air, but their speed became very slow at this moment, so that people felt like hovering in the air. As soon as Sean started, he pushed the sawdust away. Others around him also pushed the sawdust away in a similar way to ensure that he was not in the flight path of the sawdust. This is Sean''s domain ability - time. He named his field "wasted", which means that all time in his field is wasted. In fact, the formation of Sean''s field was completely improved in the process of this return after Sean considered it for a long time. It mainly adopts four abilities, two to strengthen himself and two to weaken the enemy. The proportion of these four abilities is 25% respectively. This kind of ability similar to air pause is to weaken the "movement speed and attack speed decrease of all hostile targets" in the enemy effect. It happens that the lasing of sawdust is both movement speed and attack speed. Under the effect of double superposition, these sawdust are really equivalent to flying pause. Sean glanced around to make sure that the sawdust wouldn''t hurt anyone. Then he nodded slightly and relieved his field ability. At the next moment, these sawdust returned to their original speed and shot out towards the surroundings. In an instant, the surrounding land was like being ravaged by a storm. There were fine and sharp sawdust fragments everywhere. However, except for a few people''s eyes to observe the wood chips on the surrounding ground, most people turned their eyes to the golden light shooting into the air. Sean whistled. At the moment when the golden light broke through the air, Sean felt the fluctuating breath from Gulu in his soul. But in this breath, there is a very strong dissatisfaction. It breaks through the air and comes out more just to vent this dissatisfaction - it''s relieved to think about it carefully. After all, it has been locked up for so long. If Sean doesn''t know what the seal characters on the wooden box are for at this moment, he is really a fool. It seemed that hearing Sean''s whistle, the golden light directly into the sky suddenly turned around, and then fell rapidly towards Sean like a meteorite. Because of its speed, it was so fast that there were strands of fire red flame luster beside the golden brilliance, and Sean''s face changed in an instant. If Gulu hit him like this, even if he had a silver body, he couldn''t hold it. "Stop it, you two goods, fly so fast and want to kill me!" Sean shouted to Gulu in his heart. Hearing Sean''s roar, the Gulu in the rapid fall suddenly gave a meal, probably afraid of really killing Sean. However, even if the landing speed slows down, for many people, Gulu''s landing speed still seems very fast, especially the inexplicable golden light has a terrible pressure, which makes many people feel a little surprised. Of course, the most surprised thing was the four women who transported Gulu back. Fortunately, they didn''t open the wooden box halfway. Otherwise, they didn''t know what casualties would happen. Even, in the eyes of the four women, it may have been a test to transport Gulu back from the beginning. Soon, Gulu finally fell in front of Sean and began to circle around Sean. It was so fast that a golden halo surrounded Sean. However, Sean was also surprised to find that Gulu seems to be faster than before, and the sense of authority emanating from him is obviously much stronger. If it must be compared, Gulu is at least equivalent to the destructive power of the middle holy land. Destructive power does not represent strength. If Sean used to throw Gollum out as a fragment grenade, now throwing Gollum out is the bombing effect of mortars. However, unfortunately, this only represents the destructive power, that is, it is equivalent to the full attack of the middle Holy Land strong, and can not really fight against the middle Holy Land strong, but it can gain great miraculous effects if used in unexpected attacks. "All right, all right." Sean smiled, reached out and grabbed Gulu. Only Sean can hold Gulu with his bare hands without scruples. Other people can''t touch Gulu unless they are strong above the realm of the holy land. Of course, even the strong in the holy land, if they want to contact Gulu, they have to compete with Gulu''s own force field. If they can''t suppress Gulu''s force field, they also have no choice. But probably not many people can find this when they first contact Gollum, which is one of the reasons why Sean has always thought that Gollum can play a magical role. "It seems that Hagrid''s guy has made a little heavy money." Andrew glanced at the grunt Sean held in his hand, then smiled and said, "this guy has officially passed his childhood and entered the growth stage Originally, this process may take more than ten years, but now it is ahead of schedule, which can be regarded as having both advantages and disadvantages. " "Have advantages and disadvantages?" Sean asked, "what do you mean?" "The advantage is that when this thing is growing up, its strength will increase rapidly. As long as you can keep the same growth rate with it, the higher the tacit understanding between it and you, and the greater the power that can help each other." Andrew thought for a moment and replied in an easy-to-understand way that Sean could understand, "but the disadvantage is that the practice of Hercules is a little encouraging. The foundation of this thing has not been completely laid. When you enter the molding stage in the future... You probably have to work harder, that is, you can deal with it in the future, Of course, the time may be delayed to 20 years or more. " "All right." Sean shrugged. He didn''t care much about it. Anyway, as long as Gulu was alive. As for the future, let''s talk about it later. After all, it''s too long to tell Sean twenty or thirty years now. Moreover, he didn''t even know how many years Gollum''s growth period would take. If he looked at the growth of his childhood, I''m afraid it would be a growth period of decades, so Sean decided not to think about these problems at all. "Everyone, thank you very much for sending Gulu back." Sean gently pinched Gulu, then let it go and let it move freely. Then he said to the four women, "if you have nothing to do, you might as well stay in the void principality for a few days I''ll arrange for someone to entertain you. " After the four women looked at each other, the petite blonde said, "Lord Sean, in fact, this time we have another thing besides sending this... Gulu back." "Oh?" Sean was a little confused. He looked at Andrew, but Andrew didn''t seem to know, so he continued to ask, "don''t know what it is?" "That''s right." The blonde woman said, "we have been instructed by Mr. Hercules for a year, and we are quite satisfied with the speed of our own strength improvement. Of course, it is not as fast as your strength promotion speed, but we are confident that we can break through the realm of Holy Land in a short time. It''s just that Mr. Hercules left temporarily, so let''s come to Lord Sean and say that we can continue to get good exercise opportunities on your side, so... " "So, are you going to work under me for a while?" Sean asked. "Yes." Another woman nearby suddenly took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "the four of us belong to the same mercenary regiment. We want to get the next stage of exercise opportunity here, which is also pointed out by Mr. Hercules. In return, we can help you complete the tasks and actions assigned by you without any compensation, but we hope you can provide us with three meals and accommodation a day. " Sean glanced at the woman. This is a woman with long black hair. Her hair falls to her shoulders and the ends of her hair are slightly curled up. Her face was a little delicate, her skin was white, and the leather armor she wore also showed her hot figure completely without reservation. However, from these superficial costumes, the woman seems to be an assassin or something related to it, but subtly, Sean doesn''t feel any unique shadow breath of the assassin. However, the momentum of this woman was the strongest among the four. "What''s your name?" Sean asked. "Rilesta Yale." The beautiful black haired woman said in a deep voice. "Yale?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then he carefully observed the black haired woman, "do you... Know William Yale?" Chapter 1051 The surname Yale is neither a big surname nor an ancient surname, so it can be ruled out that it is a large family survivor branched from ancient times. That''s why Sean asked rilesta if she knew William. Only the Millennium covenant Empire has the surname "Yale" - this is a family that has not been inherited for a long time and has only a history of hundreds of years. For the Millennium covenant Empire established during the transition between the ash age and the chaos age, this family can only be regarded as a new family. Before the new emperor came to power, the highest title of the Yale family was a lifelong Marquis, and then became a hereditary Earl because of military merit. However, after the coup that affected the new and old aristocratic circles of the Millennium covenant Empire, the Yale family was indeed promoted to a hereditary Marquis because of the "righteous destruction of relatives". Then, in the recent ten years of development, a large number of outstanding talents have emerged in the Yale family. According to the intelligence feedback from the spies of the void realm in the Millennium covenant Empire, the head of the Yale family is now one of the ten most influential real marquis in the Millennium covenant Empire, so the status of the Yale family has risen relatively high in the Millennium covenant empire. It is said that in this civil strife, the Yale family has preserved great strength because of correct tactics, It is expected to become the youngest powerful aristocrat in the Empire. At present, although the civil strife in the Millennium covenant Empire has not officially ended, it is actually finishing the work. Therefore, the Yale family has issued a family recruitment order. All members of the Yale family must return to the family, otherwise they will be regarded as giving up the status of children of the Yale family. Obviously, the Yale family intends to take this opportunity to strengthen the cohesion and centripetal force of the whole family, show the strong side of the family and strive for the name of marquis. It is even possible that his ambition is more than that, but to win the name of the Duke - judging from the information William has collected about the Millennium covenant Empire, the Yale family has produced some great talents in recent years. However, since the Yale family gave up William as early as more than ten years ago, and has neither shown any action to find William''s whereabouts nor any idea in recent years, even though William has maintained the Yale family name, in fact, he has not regarded himself as a member of the Yale family. Therefore, since rilesta''s surname is "Yale", she should still have contact with the Yale family. At this time, she should receive the recruitment order issued by the Yale family and be ordered to return to the family immediately. But why did he form such a mercenary regiment with three other women and run to the void duchy? When Sean heard rilesta say his name, he thought of everything for a moment, and that''s why he asked. "That''s my brother." Rilesta frowned. "So... Lord Sean, your William Yale is indeed the traitor of our Yale family?" "Traitor?" Sean raised his eyebrows and looked at rilesta seriously. "Is that what your family claims?" Rilesta''s face showed some hesitation, then nodded heavily and said, "yes In fact, the family has denied his existence, or... He is not regarded as a member of the Yale family at all In the genealogy, he has been regarded as a dead man. " "Delisting?" Sean sneered. "It''s really like your noble means." The sarcasm on Sean''s face was very obvious, obviously not giving face at all. Looking at Sean, rilesta clenched her fists and looked a little angry. But her self-control ability is obviously very good, and the anger on her face soon disappeared. This is also the basic quality necessary for the strong. If she doesn''t even have this self-control ability, she can''t become a strong saint in the Holy Land - of course, it''s not that there is no hot headed impulse among the strong saint in the holy land, But basically, I still have the ability to control my emotions. So Sean didn''t take a high look at rilesta - he''s not a player. He has enough self-control. There''s nothing to be proud of. "What''s the matter? Anyway, I''ll be removed soon." Rilesta''s voice seemed a little light. Sean looked at rilesta, looked at her "I''m a woman with a story" and tutted. But he didn''t say anything more. He waved to someone to call William out in the conference room. Anyway, William happened to be in the black swan castle now. Sean can''t let these women join his team for no reason, even if their strength is really good, and Hagrid recommended them, but from the perspective of selfishness, Sean must support William. If there is hatred between rilesta and William, he certainly won''t let these women join the team. In Sean''s mind, these four women, even if they are legendary strong men, can''t compare with a William. What''s more, they haven''t even stepped into the door of the holy land. Soon William came out of the castle gate. When he saw rilesta standing in front of Sean, his face also showed surprise. He hurried to rilesta and asked, "Riley, why are you here? You... What''s the matter with your hair? Also, how can you dress like this! You... " William''s hair is golden. But rilesta''s hair color is black. If rilesta''s outline was not somewhat similar to William, and rilesta also said his surname was Yale, it would be impossible to judge that there was still a blood relationship between rilesta and William. However, aristocratic families have always developed in an open and scattered way, with both their own sect and branches. Even their lineages may be descendants of different families, not to mention that polygamy is allowed in the mainland. "Nothing. I just became a mercenary." Rilesta looked very calm, and could not see any other thoughts and emotions. "Please don''t make too much fuss, Mr. William. I have left the Yale family for eight years and am now a very qualified mercenary. " "Mr. William..." William smiled bitterly and recognized the indifference in rilesta''s words. He sighed helplessly, "do you even call me that?" Rilesta''s eyes flashed a tangle, but she soon recovered her calm, but her eyes no longer fell on William. Sean was a little surprised this time, because he could see that rilesta still had family affection for William, but she deliberately pretended to be indifferent. Under normal circumstances, William could definitely see it, but there was a saying that "care is chaos" and "those in the game are fans". Therefore, William did not find rilesta''s look strange at this time. "Lord Sean, if we are not allowed to stay here for exercise because of me, I can leave, but anyway..." rilesta said in a deep voice. "Anyway, please let my head and two other members stay." "Captain?" Sean raised his eyebrows. He always thought that rilesta was the head of the small four member mercenary regiment. After all, her strength should be the strongest among the four, and she would be the fastest to break into the realm of the holy land if there were no accidents. But unexpectedly, she was not the head of the mercenary regiment. And listen to her meaning, it seems that there is no distinction between their four member small team, such as deputy head, only one head and three league members. "It''s me." The petite woman with long blonde hair said, "allow me to introduce myself. I''m Eliza omera, the head of this mercenary Corps As I said before, we really hope to get a chance to exercise under Lord Sean, and Mr. Hercules highly recommends practicing here. But if we have to sacrifice rilesta to allow us to stay, I''m sorry. I''d rather not have this opportunity. " Looking at Eliza''s firm face, Sean glanced at William again, but saw that this guy also showed some helpless appearance. Sean could only sigh slightly. "I don''t think I said I wanted any of you to leave?" Sean said in a deep voice, "I''m just trying to figure out the relationship between rilesta and William. It''s true that I''m sorry for William''s Yale family, but that doesn''t mean I''ll blame all this on all members of the Yale family. What''s more, you just said that you are about to leave the Yale family. Although I don''t know the reason, I don''t want to know, so I have no reason to refuse you. " William was shocked when he heard that rilesta was leaving the Yale family. He wanted to ask why. However, after several attempts to stop talking, he just closed his mouth and stood aside in silence. It is obvious that rilesta''s "Mr. William" really hurt William, so William didn''t speak much at this time. But slightly subtle, rilesta has been observing William with the rest of her eyes. At this time, when she saw William''s appearance, her face also seemed a little ugly. Looking at the appearance of her lips moving, she seemed to be going to say something, but she didn''t speak after all. Sean curled his lips: a proud and awkward, a mental girl. "Thank you very much, Lord Sean..." Eliza quickly saluted Sean and said. Judging from her behavior, this Eliza obviously doesn''t look like a person of civilian origin. She obviously has a very good higher education. What''s more, it''s strange that she wears light hunting leather armor, which is the same as that of rilesta, but the degree of conservatism is higher than that of rilesta - of course, the more closed and closely sewn leather armor, the greater the restriction on her mobility. Therefore, in combat, Eliza may not be as flexible as rilesta. However, from the style of leather armor, Eliza should be more atmospheric and elegant. Unlike rilesta, she has a slightly frivolous and charming style. This discovery made Sean pay more attention to the other two people in the four person team. Unexpectedly, I really found a third woman with the same style in this four member small mercenary Corps. The woman has long green hair. She is wearing a loose round neck sweater - in this hot day, Sean is almost suspicious of her mental state. The pants are a pair of leather pants with multiple pockets. Roughly speaking, there are at least more than ten pockets, and there seem to be a lot of things stuffed in them, which seems to be bulging. In addition to the sweater, he wore an ankle length white windbreaker - it looked like a doctor''s coat, but there were a little more pockets, about seven or eight pockets, which also contained some things. No matter how he looked at it, Sean felt that the woman''s mental state was obviously wrong - but her eyes were very sharp and cold. As if she had noticed Sean''s eyes, the woman said, "first meeting, Lord Sean, I''m Lucinda courtwell." There is only one name, there is no relevant job introduction, and there is no description of what he is good at or not good at and his combat ability. Sean''s eyes swept over Lucinda, rilesta and Eliza one by one. These three people have very obvious common characteristics: they can''t accurately identify their occupation, combat ability and habitual weapons, obviously have received elite higher education, although they seem polite and easy-going, they maintain a firm distance from the people outside their small group, and have a kind of pride from the depths of the soul. The difference is that Lucinda looks like a psychotic, rilesta is an awkward and proud girl, and Eliza is a little unreasonable. Compared with these three guys with different styles, the other person in the four person small team is much more normal. This is a light swordsman. Sean saw through her profession at a glance: she had a small round shield wrapped in iron on her hand, a long sword with a thin and narrow body tied around her waist, and a set of ordinary tanned leather armor without any fancy camouflage and coloring. A small, short hair that is obviously trimmed by yourself for the convenience of action - this hairstyle usually only appears on male mercenaries. Female mercenaries pay great attention to their appearance even if they are sloppy. The oldest famous saying on the miracle continent "the head can be broken, and the hair can''t be messy" comes from Alice, the first female mercenary to ascend the mercenary king. The light swordsman has a lovely appearance, but because of her hairstyle, it makes her look a little ugly. But she doesn''t seem to care at all. "You... Just follow Cecilia for the time being, and then I have a task to delegate to you." Sean looked back at Cecilia and said, "you can arrange their accommodation first I think these guys should be helpful. When you carry out the rescue operation, take them with you. " Chapter 1052 "What''s going on?" When the four men left with Cecilia, Sean turned to William, "is that woman really your sister?" "Kiss your sister." William sighed, looking particularly tired. In order to successfully rescue leice, William had to cover up the whereabouts of Cecilia and others when discussing the battle plan with hassas these days. After all, this is a secret rescue operation, which can''t be known to hassas, but the problem is that it''s easy to hide when following the big army, but it''s not easy to pick it up smoothly. In recent days, William has been worried about how to successfully pick up the people who secretly went to rescue leice, and complete the strategic policy of smoothly withdrawing from the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire and returning to the wilderness. Therefore, it can be said that William has indeed been in a very tired state in recent days. Now, because of the appearance of rilesta, William''s mental state is obviously more tired and distressed. But Sean was even more shocked by what William said at this time. "Your sister is..." Sean blinked. William knew what Sean meant, so he could only nod helplessly: "sister with the same father and mother She is ten years younger than me. We had a good relationship when we were young. After all, we were the same parents. Maybe... It was my leaving the Yale family that hurt her and made her like this. Maybe she thought I betrayed her or something... Alas. " Sean always knew that William''s EQ was not very good. This has been a very obvious feature in the game era. I just didn''t expect that this guy''s EQ could be as low as that of a blind man. Rilesta was obviously angry. Although William left the Millennium covenant Empire 15 years ago without saying goodbye to rilesta, it is obvious that this woman still cares about William based on the relationship between the two in the family and rilesta''s performance. It''s just that something may have happened in the middle, which leads to rilesta''s current character being a little awkward and unwilling to talk to William. It''s just that Sean really doesn''t know how to deal with this family matter. "Is that all you have?" Sean asked. "The same father and mother? It''s really just me and Riley. " William whispered, "but as a big family, which of my father''s generation has not married several wives. Even my father has married three wives, so there are probably three or four half brothers and sisters... At least 15 years ago, I had two brothers and one sister, and one sister and two brothers besides Ruili. " "Fifteen years ago... And now there should be no change?" Sean was a little ashamed. "I don''t understand the noble world." "You really can''t understand, because you don''t look like a person in the aristocratic world at all." William said faintly, "we won''t talk about the future Archduke and wife. You haven''t been close to any woman up to now. Now there are many rumors about you Of course, since the opening of the black swan castle, not only men have come here for sightseeing, but only because you are not in the empty principality, so no women have come here. " Sean also heard some of William''s words. In recent days, since the news of his return to the principality came out, the number of women coming to the black swan castle has obviously increased. This is another reason why Sean doesn''t want to appear. Looking at the eyes of those women with extreme red, naked, naked, desire and hope, Sean is really difficult to communicate with them, especially those who are more relaxed and swing, and have a variety of body language and movements, which makes Sean more tired. Of course, there is no real elegant woman. These women know the point to point communication etiquette very well, which really makes Sean have some good impressions, but it''s just a good impression. Because most of these women are just vases trained by families as marriage tools. Few women have real talent and talent - women who pay equal attention to beauty and wisdom, which is not much compared with the great miracle continent. Moreover, the vast majority of nobles prefer to marry a beautiful vase home for decoration, rather than a wife with superior strength or talent. "You''d better have a good talk with your sister first." Sean sighed, then reached out and patted William on the shoulder. "I believe you know the importance of this action. Although they will follow Cecilia at that time, I don''t think you want any accidents?" William nodded, with a rare expression of dignity. Probably, for William, it is much more difficult to have a good relationship with his sister again than to let him command the battle. "I know." William frowned, but his heart was a little uneasy. "Just do what you''re good at." Sean patted William on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you don''t have to think about what you''re not good at Cecilia will help you take care of your sister, so there is no change in what you need to do. Don''t let yourself get upset, so as to avoid some unnecessary situations. Some things can only be completed by you, but some things are too far away from your battlefield. " The meaning of Sean''s words has been very clear. William''s EQ is a little low, but it doesn''t mean his IQ is low, so he soon understood what Sean wanted to say. "Thank you." William looked at Sean and said seriously, "I''ll talk to her... About it." Sean shrugged and said nothing more. But when William also left, Sean''s eyes suddenly swept to the top floor of the castle. The top floor of the black swan castle is a large open space adjacent to the Black Swan Lake, but there is only a stone ladder from the third floor to the fourth floor, but there are three stairs to the third floor of the black swan castle. At Diana''s suggestion, only one staircase on the right was opened for tourists. As for others in the castle, they have long been tired of seeing the black swan lake. Of course, they are not tired of seeing the black swan lake where the black swan comes. Just because it is open for visitors, they can only watch it after the tourists leave. The weekly weekend is a free open day. At this time, some civilians and children usually come to visit the black swan castle, and this day is also the only day when free meals are not provided in the Black Swan Castle - although Sean is dissatisfied, he also knows that if free meals are also open to civilians, the nobles who paid for the visit will definitely be dissatisfied and think that their value has fallen, Become like civilians. This is the rules of the miracle continent game. Maybe Sean can break many rules, but that''s because he has enough strength to break, but it doesn''t mean he can modify the rules at will. But at this point, Sean would look at this place because he noticed someone looking at himself. He looked along the way that made him care, so he looked at each other with the man who was looking at him. This man was no one else. It was the man who met Sean and said hello to each other when he went up the mountain that day - hassas zoanton. Sean already knew his identity and, of course, the fact that he was rejected after pursuing Cecilia, but this man did have something that Sean appreciated, that is, he did not become angry or make other actions that did not accord with his identity, but maintained a polite attitude and etiquette as before. The two sides looked at each other and smiled at each other. Then Sean and Andrew returned to the castle. It''s rare that Gulu has awakened and returned to normal. Of course, Sean wants to catch up with Gulu, and it''s necessary to discuss the next trip with Andrew, because they are leaving tonight, so he must also explain to Cecilia. Standing on the castle and looking at the back of Sean and others leaving, hassas''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "My lord?" Moro, hassas''s uncle came over and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "Uncle, I''ve said it many times. You don''t have to call me that." Hassas was a little helpless, especially when he looked at the Moro just smiling but didn''t say anything. He knew that he couldn''t convince the Moro, so he could only continue to say: "I''m afraid there will be some other accidents in our cooperation with the void principality this time. This time, William personally led the army. I''m afraid the purpose is not just to ensure the smooth completion of our cooperation and entrustment, but also to conceal other things. " "You mean..." there was a light in Moro''s eyes. "Has anything happened in China recently?" Hassas asked in a deep voice. "I haven''t heard." Moro shook his head slightly and was not sure. "However, it may be because our authority is too low, so we can''t participate in some confidential events." Hearing Moro''s words, hassas was slightly stunned, and then sighed, slightly helpless. Only you can know your own things. As the third in line successor of the zoanton family, he looks really beautiful, but most of the time he doesn''t have the priority to share intelligence. In particular, he is not good at military strategy, so he won''t get any relevant information on war related issues, because he can''t give advice or help. As for the political field he is good at, his brother and sister are no inferior to him, so it can be said that his only advantage is in the economic perspective. "Since it is not an area we can reach, we don''t need to worry about it." Hassas closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened his eyes. The smile on his face was still, "let''s do our current thing well Are you sure my brother came to take credit? " "Yes." Moro nodded and handed hassas a file bag. The latter took over and opened it. He just scanned a name and stuffed the document back into the bag. His face also showed a dignified look: "give this information to William. He is responsible for the overall planning of this war, so he can give all these intelligence materials to him. " Slightly hesitant, Moro nodded, then took the information and turned away. Standing on the top floor of the black swan castle, hassas didn''t look so calm and comfortable, but had a strong sadness. Just then, footsteps sounded gently. Hassas turned around, but saw a woman dressed in great style coming towards hassas. The woman has a beautiful face. She is about 22 years old. She is much younger than hassas. She has quite soft black straight hair. However, even if the woman is smiling, there is an extremely cold air. Just looking at it from a distance, she will feel a very strong biting chill. Hassas''s face looked a little ugly. "I heard that Duke void has returned." The woman stepped in front of hassas and said calmly, but her tone was full of a commanding tone, "I want you to introduce me." "I don''t know Duke void." Facing this woman, hassas showed a rare look of helplessness, and his attitude obviously maintained a considerable sense of distance. Obviously, hassas knew the woman and didn''t have anything to do with her at all. "But you know Cecilia Connery." The woman continued, "I don''t have permission to enter other areas in this castle, but you do." "Miss angel, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but..." Before hassas finished speaking, the cold woman named Angel interrupted: "I know you are seeking help and want to be the first sequential successor of the zoanton family. I also know that your brother and sister regard the troops in the wilderness as a competitive weight, and they have already launched actions... " Hassas''s heart was slightly shocked. The information he received was that his brother did something about it, but he didn''t expect his sister to have it! And the most incredible thing is that he has no news at all. Angel easily noticed that hassas''s heart beat faster, but she ignored it and still said to herself: "... I believe in the strength of the void principality, especially when Mr. William personally led the army, it is not difficult to win a great victory. But isn''t it better to have one more person to help If you introduce me to miss Cecilia, I can lend you my frost Corps no matter what the result. " Hassas looked at angel in disbelief. He didn''t expect angel to be so generous. If he has no confidence in William and the Principality of vanity, he has strong confidence in William and the Principality of vanity after angel says her recognition of William. But all this, after all, can not compare with the recognition of the frost legion, because this Legion is so famous in the aristocratic circle of the Millennium covenant empire. This is an all female legion, the only female Legion in the Millennium covenant Empire, and the tenth Legion in the military history of the southern continent. Since its establishment, this regiment has always adhered to the principle of keeping a low profile. However, at that time, few people were optimistic about this regiment. Until seven years ago, angel, only 16, led the frost regiment to fight for the first time, killing more than 10000 enemies on the battlefield of 10000 to 50000 enemies, losing 3000 to his own side and capturing 20000 enemies, This Legion is really famous. After that, in the next seven years, the frost Corps always maintained a regular size of 10000 people. However, his achievements are becoming more and more exaggerated, so that the military headquarters of the Millennium covenant Empire have made angel''s idea. But angel''s backstage is so powerful that so far, the military headquarters of the Millennium covenant Empire have been unable to absorb both the frost Legion and angel. But what is more legendary is that the frost Legion is not only not subordinate to the Imperial military headquarters, but also not subordinate to any aristocratic family behind angel! Because this Legion is loyal to only one, that is, the woman named Angel in front of us. After a little meditation, hassas felt that he had no loss, so he asked, "it''s no problem to introduce you, but I still want to know what you want to do It''s just to satisfy my curiosity. How about it? " "Yes." Angel nodded and said, "I''m going to marry Sean Connery." Chapter 1053 The meeting room in the black swan castle was interrupted by Sean due to the arrival of rilesta and others, and was reconvened after an interval of 30 minutes. There is one more person present than thirty minutes ago. Angel, also from the Millennium covenant empire. "For the convenience of communication, please allow me to introduce it first." This conference room is the regular conference room of the black swan castle. It is arranged in the middle of the room with an oval long table and surrounded by a total of 16 seats - although this conference room has never been full since it was opened. The decoration in the room is by Cecilia and Haila. Their high-grade style is far more than the sum of all the people in the whole empty principality. Therefore, the conference room looks luxurious and elegant, but there is no vulgarity at the same time. Cecilia, William, Rena, Alfred and clough are located on the side of the inner wall of the conference room, facing the door of the conference room. And hassas, Moro and angel took their seats with their backs to the side of the gate. At this time, it was hassas zoanton who got up from his seat. He reached out to the angel sitting on his left about two chairs away from him, then smiled - although there was some helplessness and embarrassment in his eyes, considering angel''s reputation in the Empire, hassas couldn''t say anything - and said, "this is angel." Cecilia and William suddenly changed their looks when they turned to angel. At this time, angel also timely took her eyes back from a portrait in the conference room, turned to Cecilia and William, and nodded slightly to greet them. If ordinary people do this, it will undoubtedly be considered extremely impolite. Especially today''s void principality, but it is not like the principality at all. Even the envoys of Ryan Kingdom and the nobles above the Marquis dare not put on such a high appearance when they meet Cecilia or the three giants of void. But angel''s action and manner did not make Cecilia and William feel disgusted or impolite, but rather surprised by her nod. In fact, even hassas was a little surprised when he saw Angel nodding. Because in the aristocratic circle of the Millennium covenant Empire, everyone knows that angel is a famous true color. The way she expresses her likes and dislikes is always direct. Basically, it is a high standard of treatment to make her nod and greet. As for smiling face - some people say that angel''s facial nerve has long died, so she won''t laugh at all. Although this statement seems a little extreme, it has never spread the news that she has smiled to anyone. Cecilia and William knew the name angel because after knowing that it was possible to go to war with the Millennium covenant Empire, she tried to collect all the information about the strong, quasi strong and excellent generals of the Millennium covenant empire, Of course, it also includes the talents who have become famous in the Millennium covenant Empire and the future strong who are called "genius". It has to be said that on the miracle continent, there are indeed some geniuses who can become the representative and symbol of a country. Compared with the "genius" in the traditional sense, these characters are the ones who really stand at the top level of the miracle continent. The definition of being selected into this standard must at least have the level and potential to impact the super strong - because only the super strong can stand at the top of the world, ignore the military siege, and even live close to the world. Therefore, commanders with rare talents in the world, such as William and Hella, can not be included in this definition after all. Even if their value is far more important to a country than one or two super strong. Like Cecilia, if she had not been exiled in other countries because of the coup in the Principality of rumbel, Cecilia could also become a representative of the Principality of rumbel. Now, however, she has become a representative genius of the void principality - just a change of national identity, but Cecilia''s criteria for being listed as a divine genius has not changed. Angel is a representative genius who can become the Millennium covenant Empire - although in terms of potential level, angel and Cecilia are at the same level. Only one is the Empire and the other is the principality, so in terms of some symbols, most people will only think that angel''s level is higher than Cecilia. "These are..." hassas quickly gathered his mind, then stretched out his hand to Cecilia and said. "I know them." Angel was impolite and directly interrupted hassas. This impolite thing seemed particularly normal and natural to angel. There was no sense of abruptness at all, nor did it even make people feel that there was anything wrong, so that hassas could only smile helplessly and then sit back in his chair. "Cecilia Connery, sister of Archduke of the void Sean Connery, genius mage, politician and diplomat, is the backbone of the Archduke of the void, second only to Archduke Sean. When Archduke Sean was out, he was responsible for acting as the Archduke''s agent, which had a high influence in the void principality. " Angel looked at Cecilia, and then introduced her like a treasure. She knew Cecilia much more thoroughly than most people, "... Still a beauty." In the last sentence, angel stared at Cecilia very carefully, but in a tone that seemed reluctant to admit. In terms of appearance alone, Cecilia is slightly better than angel. But physically, angel''s eyes fell on Cecilia''s chest - for some reason, Cecilia suddenly felt that it was a little uncomfortable. However, angel has turned his eyes to William: "William Yale, commander of the void, the abandoned son abandoned by Yale at the battle of boqilia, and then the traitor left the Empire. When he reappeared, he was already a follower of Archduke Sean, assisting Sean in dealing with the military affairs of the Principality of void. Today, the commander of the military affairs department of the Principality of void commands the military affairs of the whole principality of void. Together with Hella Garcia, the void strategy officer, and Neil Patrick Harris, the void interior officer, they are called the void big three. " William''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was something dangerous in them. This kind of introduction made him a little uncomfortable and natural, as if he stood naked in front of this woman. In angel''s body, William saw a very familiar sense of oppression, which usually only appears in one kind of people. "Are you a general?" Asked William in a deep voice. "It seems that the intelligence capability of the void principality is slightly worse than I thought." Angel said impolitely. This sentence made William, Cecilia, Rena, Alfred and clough look very ugly. However, compared with Rena and other three people, although William and Cecilia''s faces are not good-looking, they are not too angry, because they all know that the void is still too young, and their opponent is the Millennium covenant empire. It is not impossible to carefully and deeply collect angel''s intelligence, but at least they can''t do it in a short time - of course, William and Cecilia never thought they would meet angel so early. "Then allow me to introduce myself again." Angel stood up from her chair - she didn''t really understand etiquette at all, but she felt it unnecessary many times, but she was able to show her elegant side in front of people worthy of her respect, "I''m angel, angel hilrelli." William''s pupils shrank suddenly, and this time his reaction was much stronger than when he heard the word "angel" before. Angel glanced at William. After she said her name, she paused for two seconds. She saw that William really didn''t mean to speak. A complex color with unknown meaning flashed in her eyes - of course, it was only for a moment. She immediately said, "I am the founder and first commander of the frost Corps. Now, although I am no longer the commander of the frost corps, this corps is still under my control. " This time, the angry color on Rena''s face also disappeared, replaced by a serious and serious face. She did not know the name of angel, nor did she know what the full name of angel meant, but she would never have been unaware of the meaning of the words "founder of the frost Legion" - especially after she became the eighth female martial god. Among the eight female martial gods today, the daughter of frost, martial god angel, ranks first in personal strength and third in command ability. She ranks 13th in the list of famous generals, second only to the daughter of thunder, martial god, yasina g. Evans. This is Rena''s understanding of the words "founder of the frost corps". However, she didn''t understand the meaning of the word "angel" until today. The so-called Angel refers to "angel". However, looking at angel''s appearance, it was obvious that she didn''t care too much about her identity as a female martial god. In fact, not many people really care about the name of this female martial god - at least, Rena and Athena don''t care about such a false name. However, since she can claim to rank first in personal strength and third in command ability among the eight female martial gods, this angel is indeed worthy of Rena''s serious treatment. Of course, it''s worth taking seriously, which doesn''t mean Rena agrees with this ranking. In terms of command ability, Rena knows that this is her weakness and can''t say anything. However, in terms of personal strength, even though the young angel has the strength of the upper holy land, Rena doesn''t think she will be inferior to each other in Longhua. Especially after more than a year of hard practice, Rena is becoming more and more comfortable with her own dragon control ability, and the improvement of phase has greatly strengthened her combat ability in many aspects. Alfred and clough looked normal, but their eyes at Angel became a little different. No one knows why the actual controller of the frost Legion is here. The atmosphere in the conference room has become a little subtle. Even hassas, as the introducer, kept quite silent at this time and did not speak casually, so as not to attract unnecessary hatred and trouble to himself. "What I am more curious about is..." when the atmosphere of the conference room became more and more strange, William finally broke the silence: "do not know the Royal Princess of the Millennium covenant this time to come to the empty country, what is the matter?" "Your Highness!" "Princess?" "She is the Royal Princess of the Millennium covenant empire!?" William''s thunder, which broke the silence, was like a bolt from the blue and roared in an instant. Everyone, including Cecilia, was stunned in an instant, because they never expected that angel''s background was so exaggerated. She was the Royal Princess of the Millennium covenant empire! "Sherry is the Queen''s name of the last Imperial Emperor of the Millennium covenant empire." William looked at angel and said in a deep voice, "but her Highness the queen died twenty-one years ago, so not many people in the Millennium covenant Empire know this name now The emperor who is the current Millennium covenant empire is the elder brother of our angel princess, and the brother and sister of his father and mother. The military affairs department of the Millennium covenant Empire did not have the idea of angel''s frost corps, and even some people put their ideas on angel''s head. However, angel was not brought into the Imperial military headquarters for a long time, and even the command of the frost Corps could not be obtained, because angel was the close sister of the current emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire - they were all born to Queen shirrelli. When the current emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire killed his brother and killed his father, angel was only seven or eight years old. But at that time, she had shown great intelligence and talent. She was also the only royal blood survivor in the bloody case of the Royal coup of the Millennium covenant Empire - other brothers and sisters with the same royal blood had basically died in the bloody case. No one knows why the tyrant didn''t blade angel, perhaps because they were born to the same mother, but since then, angel''s face has no smile and his behavior has become bossy. After that, when angel was twelve years old, he formed the frost Corps. However, at the beginning, the expenses required for the formation of this corps were paid by angel''s mentor. After that, the Legion spent four years with angel. In these four years, angel studied with more than ten teachers and learned everything related to Legion and war as much as possible. Four years later, at the age of 16, angel led the frost Legion to the north for the first time, and suppressed a rebellion in the north of the Empire in just one and a half months with superb military skills. It was angel''s first lead, her first victory, and an extremely brilliant victory. It was from this moment that angel and her frost Corps began a series of war history like cheating - in the next seven years, angel commanded more than 200 large and small battles and won all without exception, two of which could only be regarded as disastrous victories. But the reason for the two disabled victories was that her opponent was a famous veteran general and legion of the Empire. Even if Angel lost, no one would say anything about her unequal war qualifications and experience, but she won - it was at this time that the Imperial military headquarters would focus on this corps. But what is helpless is that angel has a brother who is the emperor of the Empire. Therefore, anyone who dares to put his mind on angel will end up very miserable. Even at angel angel''s eighteen year old ceremony, the Royal Highness announced that he changed his surname to Hill Ruili and set off an attitude of breaking away from the Imperial Emperor. The reason is still that those who dare to hit angel will end up very miserable - it is lucky to get out of officialdom alive, and most people die directly. It is precisely because of this that a very strange side appeared in the Empire: obviously angel showed an attitude of breaking away from the royal family, but she still lives in the Imperial Palace and occasionally participates in some aristocratic banquets. The frost Legion also exists like a shadow Legion. The imperial Legion has no record of this Legion. Only those real dignitaries in the imperial aristocracy and future overtime of the family know the existence of this Legion. "I am me, and my brother is my brother. Please don''t confuse us." Angel said lightly, "this time I come to the void principality, it is my own will and action, which only represents myself." At this point, angel paused a little before continuing to say, "I have brought you a piece of information that you are very interested in, about leice." Hearing angel''s words, William''s eyes became unusually sharp, and the fierce smell of the battlefield general burst out suddenly. This was the first time hassas felt the breath of William, who seemed gentle and weak. At this moment, he had the illusion of palpitation of nervous breathing. The nearby Moro also showed some surprise on his face. He also didn''t expect that the general without personal martial arts strength had such a strong and tragic killing intention. What kind of cruel and bloody war did he have to go through to cultivate this awe inspiring momentum. The only one who is indifferent is angel. She didn''t care at all about William''s staring at her, and she didn''t care about the murderous spirit. Among the people present, I''m afraid only Rena in her heyday can make angel change color. As for others, even Cecilia can hardly threaten Angel - at least the level of strength gap is clear. Even if angel can''t beat Cecilia, Cecilia has no way to take angel. "I believe Miss angel is not here to do good." It was Cecilia who broke the confrontation. Angel glanced at Cecilia, then whispered, "my subordinates overheard the news. I think it''s very interesting, so I got to know it a little. It turned out that your empty principality is investigating You can rest assured that since I will come here, it proves that I have made a very in-depth investigation and understanding of this intelligence, and the answer will definitely satisfy you As for whether to do good, it depends on your understanding. " "What do you say?" Cecilia asked. "I can give you information free of charge, and even I can help you in this matter." Angel continued, "my only request is to meet the Duke of nothingness, Sean Connery." The eyebrows of the crowd were slightly wrinkled, and some could not figure out what Angel wanted to do. After Cecilia and William looked at each other, William put down his hostility and said, "may I ask what you want to see Sean for?" "Yes." Angel nodded, his face very calm, and then said in a natural tone, "I''m going to marry Archduke Sean Connery." "Click." A crisp breaking sound suddenly sounded in the conference room. The pen head of the black swan quill in Cecilia''s hand was instantly broken. The black ink stained on the pen head directly sprinkled on the recording paper and dyed a small piece black. The atmosphere in the meeting room became strange for the second time. William, Alfred and clough all looked at Cecilia, and Rena looked like she couldn''t figure out the situation - maybe it''s a good thing for Rena that the Great Duke she was loyal to finally had an object! Angel raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes fell on Cecilia. "Do you think Sean will marry you just by meeting?" Cecilia sneered and looked up at Angel coldly. "Why not?" Angel''s tone was still taken for granted, "regardless of the background forces, I am now a superior holy land, and it will happen sooner or later to step into legend. In terms of talent, I don''t think I''m inferior to anyone. In terms of potential, my blood is the extremely cold ice shark of the holy beast, and now it has entered the third stage. In terms of details, we have a frost Corps under our command, with a regular establishment of 10000, a reserve training camp of 30000 and a logistics force of 20000. In terms of talent, the military, political and economic systems are my areas of expertise, and there is no obvious weakness. In terms of appearance, even if I look at the whole miracle continent, I can definitely be regarded as the top ranks. In terms of stature, I have normal development and no short board. In terms of temperament, insight and conversation, do you think I need to explain these again In any way, I''m the one in a million. Do you think anyone else can be worthy of Sean besides me? " "Do you think you deserve it?" Cecilia''s attitude was much colder than before. "Then who else is better suited to be Sean''s wife than me?" Angel was not annoyed, but still said calmly, "the offspring I combined with him is definitely the most priority genius. Because on the miracle continent, no one is worthy of Sean except me. " "Ha ha." Cecilia smiled angrily. She reached out and gently swept her drooping hair. "You know Sean at all." "I know." Angel said again, "if I didn''t understand, I wouldn''t come Sean Connery first appeared five years ago in the name of the pioneering Knight of yasna g. Evans. He successively provoked the Dukes of dabion, including the families of boulder and nugus. Later, he provoked a conflict and evolution war with the Hastings family, was promoted to Baron, and then served as the commander of the southern battlefield of the war against the kingdom of dabion, After a complete victory in the war, he rushed to the southeast battlefield to help yasna, thus accelerating the destruction of the kingdom of dabion. After the war, he was decorated as Duke of lane Kingdom, but he was attacked by demons during the martial arts festival. Later, when he returned to the territory, he was ambushed by coalition forces composed of many nobles. Then, Lane kingdom made an exception to rectify the interior of the kingdom in order to calm his anger and allow Sean to establish a principality, which was the establishment of the void principality. Do I have to go on with the rest? " "What you know is only the surface." Cecilia was obviously uncomfortable to hear that someone had really investigated and understood all Sean''s deeds. "I''m not familiar with Archduke Sean, and I haven''t met him so far. Naturally, that''s all I can understand." The natural appearance of angel''s face and the tone and attitude that I said were all facts and truth. It was almost like adding firewood to Cecilia''s fire. "I don''t know anything else, but I don''t need to know, but Archduke Sean Connery has grown from the next bronze to the next Holy Land in just five years since he first appeared in Ryan, I haven''t seen this growth rate and potential in the second person so far. " "You said you were going to marry Sean for this so-called potential?" Cecilia''s voice rose several degrees involuntarily, even a little murderous. "Yes." Angel was still afraid of death. "If it weren''t for this potential, I wouldn''t have to come all the way here to find Sean, wouldn''t I?" "It''s like you can marry Sean when you see him. Even if you do marry, so what? Sean doesn''t necessarily like you. " "Sean didn''t lose anything by marrying me, did he?" Angel looked at Cecilia and said after a moment, "and even if he doesn''t like it, it''s just now. After all, I haven''t met him yet. It''s normal to dislike it But if our child is born, I''m sure Sean won''t be indifferent. Feelings can be cultivated slowly in the future. I don''t mind, sir and children. " "Have... Have... Have children!" Cecilia suddenly slapped the table fiercely, and then the whole person stood up and turned red. "You... How can you... Say... Say these shameless words in front of so many people!" "Didn''t you ask me?" Angel still had a natural look on her face. Of course, there was some doubt in her eyes, "I was just answering your question." "I..." Cecilia suddenly had some words at this moment. "William, can you leave first?" William looked at the others and got up and left his seat. Hassas and Moro moved a little faster than William. When he heard Cecilia''s words, he had got up and left the conference room with Moro, followed by Alfred and clough. William was the last to leave, because when he got to the door, he found Rena still sitting in a chair, so he hurried back and dragged her away. Soon, only angel and Cecilia were left in the meeting room. At this time, Cecilia looked at angel''s eyes and looked unusually cold. The temperature in the room suddenly increased a bit, and a lot of magic began to fill the room, especially the fire element became very active. However, angel is also not weak in this regard. A slight cold came out from angel, and then spread quickly along the conference room. There was a faint burning sound in the air, but it was more like the sound of flame extinguished and ice melted. In an instant, a polarized temperature distribution appeared in the conference room. In the space on Cecilia''s side, the temperature easily broke through 40 degrees, and even approached 50 degrees. There were wisps of black smoke on the tables and chairs, as if they were about to be ignited. Where angel is, the temperature has fallen below ten degrees and is approaching a low temperature below zero. Similarly, tables, chairs and various decorations in the room began to be covered with a layer of white frost. But there was one place, whether Cecilia''s high temperature or angel''s low temperature, which was avoided. This place was a portrait that angel had been staring at since she entered the conference room. The figure in this portrait is Sean. In the background, he is showing a bright smile on the edge of black swan lake. It seems that neither of the two people in the confrontation can completely suppress the other side, so after a long confrontation, angel suddenly said, "you like Sean Connery, don''t you?" "So what it is, so what it is not." Cecilia was tit for tat. "Do you like your brother''s abnormal love?" Angel looked thoughtful and then said, "although I heard that many nobles like to do this, this is the first time I have seen a real person But are you sure Sean will like your sister? " "Ha ha." Cecilia sneered, "then, allow me to introduce myself again I''m Cecilia rumbel, not Cecilia Connery. " "I see." Angel suddenly showed a sudden realization, "my brother has been looking for the subjugated Princess rumbel with Phoenix blood. It''s you But what if you were Cecilia rumbel? The outside world only knows that you are Cecilia Connery and Sean Connery''s sister, which means you can never stand in front of the stage. " Angel''s words seemed to have caused heavy damage to Cecilia. At this moment, her momentum weakened, and the whole person seemed particularly lonely. However, angel did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, or cause any actual damage to Cecilia, because according to her intelligence investigation, Sean was very concerned about Cecilia. If she hurt Cecilia, it was completely inconsistent with her purpose of looking for Sean to marry. Originally, angel intended to achieve the goal of attacking Sean by dealing with Cecilia first. Because Sean cares about Cecilia very much, it would be much easier for angel to contact Sean if Cecilia could be liked. But in the conversation just now, angel found it impossible to get close to Sean through Cecilia. At first, she thought it was a deformed brother sister love, but now it turns out that she thought more. "Sean doesn''t know you like him yet?" Angel thought and struck again with understanding. Cecilia looked more depressed and lonely. "It seems that Archduke Sean is relatively slow in emotion." Angel frowned, and she suddenly felt that things seemed much more difficult than she thought. "Yes, that''s a wood." Cecilia sat down in the chair, and the sad color of her little face was enough to make any man crazy. Angel''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper, for she found that things were not generally difficult, but probably impossible to start. She has always been very confident in her appearance. As she said, even if she looks at the whole miracle continent, she can enter the ranks of top beauties. However, Cecilia is slightly better than angel in appearance. Judging from Sean''s long-term contact with Cecilia, it is obvious that he has a considerable degree of resistance to beauty, which makes Angel unable to deal with Sean with beauty tricks. "Alas." The two women sighed at the same time. But the next moment, after looking at each other, they looked at each other at the same time. Cecilia was unhappy with angel because angel was the first woman to show a strong interest in Sean. She not only said she would marry Sean, but also openly said she would have children for Sean. In Cecilia''s view, it is simply indecent. It is the most liberal and representative figure in the aristocratic circle. The reason why angel doesn''t like Cecilia is that Cecilia is more attractive than her, and how can Sean still have amazing feelings for other women when he has been with her for so long. Therefore, many of angel''s plans are doomed to be impossible to implement. In other words, angel''s preliminary work is in vain. "Hum." The two women snorted coldly at the same time. "It''s impossible for you to see Sean." Cecilia said coldly. "Why, are you afraid that Sean will fall in love with me after I meet Sean?" Angel was still plain, and her tone naturally upset Cecilia, "but I can understand that after all, your chest is so small that people who don''t know still think you are underage. Indeed, you don''t have any competitiveness and comparability with me By the way, are you twelve this year? " Cecilia''s face looked very angry, but when he opened his mouth to fight back, his head seemed blank at this moment, as if he had completely lost his language ability. She stared at angel''s large chest, clenched her lower lip, clenched her hands tightly, and shouted after a moment: "do you think your chest is big? Elizabeth, Athena, even Rena, they are older than you! " "But they didn''t want to marry Sean." Angel said faintly. "..." Cecilia was speechless. Chapter 1054 Late at night, except for the guards and corresponding servants on duty, others in the black swan castle had already rested. Hassas and his guards also left the Black Swan Castle after dinner. Of course, there was also a woman Cecilia didn''t want to see. Angel. Although Cecilia was reluctant to admit the existence of this woman, her purpose and everything related to her, she did have information about leice, which happened to be beyond Cecilia''s control, so she had to negotiate with her. But the result of the negotiation was always to see Sean. Angel would not agree to any other conditions. In her words, that is "I lack nothing, just a man who can deserve me." Cecilia wanted to throw a Solomon flame in her face on the spot. However, considering William and the problems after entering the Empire, Cecilia finally chose to "take the overall situation into account" - no matter what her mood, she didn''t let selfishness deceive her reason in the end. Of course, in a way, Cecilia''s practice is not wrong, because she has confidence in Sean and will not be confused by a woman like angel. But at dinner, angel''s performance was completely beyond Sean''s expectation. She didn''t say she was going to marry Sean or have a monkey for Sean - well, have a baby, or something. Instead, he acted like an elegant lady. When communicating with Sean, he mostly listened rather than dominated the discourse - in this scene, Texas was so surprised that he could probably put three eggs in his mouth. Because in the Millennium covenant Empire, angel''s wind evaluation is famous for her self-discipline and indifference. As long as it is a topic she is not interested in, let alone listening, she is not willing to sit for three minutes, let alone give up the dominant power. Because in hassas'' cognition, angel is a very strong woman. Cecilia was also deeply aware of this after being alone with angel at noon. However, now this woman actually gave up her strongest place and talked about Sean''s adventure stories with Sean at random. Of course, these stories are basically the intelligence content that angel has collected. At most, they can''t be accurately known because of some details, but in the communication with Sean, These details are also supplemented one by one. Many stories are presented to angel in an extremely complete mode. "Miss Cecilia is a complete failure." Diana looked at Sean and kept listening. From time to time, she asked some key points of the story, especially some wonderful places that were easy to cause conversation. Finally, she sighed in a low voice. "Why? Which failed? " While eating the barbecue, Rena asked in the same low voice, "did she fight with anyone?" Diana glanced at Rena, especially focusing on her chest, then glanced at angel''s chest, and finally said, "you say... Do you like Duke Sean?" "Lord?" Rena tilted her head. "Why don''t you like it? I''ve never seen a better Lord than Sean And this time, Sean came back and gave me a new suit of armor, which seems to be something called rice... " Diana sighed, "Michael, angels have clothes. One of the artifacts of the St. Joels empire It''s a pity that our Lord dares to take back such things, and it''s also a pity that you really dare to use them. " "Why not? I feel good. " Rena ate the last bite of barbecue on the plate with a fork, and then went to get a new barbecue, "but it''s a little troublesome when using it. It feels like it consumes a lot of physical energy. She trained a little this afternoon, and then she was hungry." "Your character is really subtle and makes people envy you." Diana sighed, then gave up and continued to communicate with Rena, because she found that Rena''s "like" was obviously different from ordinary people. I don''t know if it''s the character change brought about by the awakening of blood - Diana, who has no blood potential, doesn''t understand these, so she''s just hearsay. However, as one of the core members of the void principality that has been officially accepted, Diana still knows that Rena''s blood is the third among many people in the principality, second only to shefanio and Cecilia. Taking her eyes back from Rena, Diana glanced at the angel sitting next to Sean''s left. She didn''t know what they talked about. Sean was obviously interested. Although Angel didn''t smile, her eyes were a little softer than when she saw angel''s eye God in the afternoon - as an excellent diplomat, Eye observation happened to be one of Diana''s strengths, so she also found Cecilia who smiled reluctantly. As for William, Alfred, Shina, clough and others, it is obvious that they do not intend to intervene in the war between the two women, and they maintain a very consistent silence throughout the whole process. Of course, it can be seen that they still prefer Cecilia, but at this time, even if they want to help Cecilia fight for the topic or initiative, they really can''t find the topic to cut in, so it''s better not to talk too much to avoid causing other problems. In particular, angel is not a stupid vase. Perhaps the new topic will make angel have more entry points in beating the snake with the stick, and it will be more troublesome to let her completely take the initiative at that time. In the current communication, at least the initiative is in Sean''s hands. "But... This angel is really terrible. He knows how to satisfy men''s vanity." Diana looked at angel without talking about any marriage or topics related to politics, economy and military. She was just a listener, and she always had a high concentration of interest. Every curiosity she put forward could just scratch the most critical point of Sean''s story. Such a woman was terrible. So the dinner came to an end in this extremely delicate atmosphere. After dinner, angel was the first to get up and propose to leave, instead of choosing to stay and pester Sean. So, naturally, hassas couldn''t stay in the black swan castle, and also chose to leave - in the process, there was a small episode. Hassas offered to send Angel down the mountain, but Angel refused. But Angel obviously couldn''t hold his breath and took an active attack: in her words of refusing hassas, she hinted that she wanted Sean to send her down the mountain. Unfortunately, Sean didn''t understand the hint at all, so he stood at the gate of the castle and waved goodbye with a smile. Cecilia held back her resentment all night, and at this moment, she finally relaxed and smiled to angel. When the latter got on the carriage, his face naturally became unusually cold - although Angel didn''t smile at dinner and his face was as cold as ever, hassas, who knew Angel well, and Cecilia, who had communicated with angel, could clearly feel that the atmosphere around angel was very different from that under normal circumstances, although her face was still cold, But she did show her tenderness in another way. "Uncle Sean is even better than I thought. I find I really like him a little." When they got on the carriage, angel and Cecilia gently hugged each other, just like a pair of good friends. However, angel''s words made Cecilia''s rare smile disappear in an instant, "don''t worry, I will definitely play the role of the Grand Duchess. Cecilia Connery - miss. " In addressing Cecilia, angel emphasized the words "Connery". "Hum, you don''t have a chance." Cecilia sneered back. "Hehe. That''s not necessarily true. My performance at dinner was enough to win me a lot of impressions. " Angel and Cecilia let go. Although she laughed like a smile, her voice sounded more like a mockery. Of course, only she and Cecilia could hear the laughter, "well, good night, dear Miss Cecilia." "Good night, dear Miss angel." Cecilia smiled, and her smile was particularly sweet and sincere. "I forgot to tell you that Sean likes smiling women. If you have facial paralysis like this, don''t say any impression at night. Even I''m very embarrassed to watch However, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than looking for a giant dragon to make the facial paralysis with necrotic facial nerves smile? Oh -- by the way, Miss Hitler of the life church and I are good friends. Do you need me to introduce you and ask her to give you a new diagnosis and treatment? " Angel''s face was very stiff. Without saying anything, she turned and got into the carriage. Then soon, the carriage began to move towards the town at the foot of the mountain. Followed by the horse drawn carriage of hassas. When passing Cecilia, hassas smiled, but the smile looked sad. After Cecilia disappeared from the window of the carriage, hassas finally put down the curtain of the window. This action, just like a symbol or hint, hassas sighed slightly and stopped thinking about anything. Cecilia, with a smile on her face, finally disappeared after the two carriages left sight. Her eyes seemed vague and uncertain, but she didn''t know what she was thinking. Cecilia only felt that from the moment she met angel at noon to the end of angel''s departure, she felt extremely tired. This is much more tiring than her continuous handling of official business for two or three days without sleep, but she can''t tell why she feels so tired physically and mentally. "Cecilia." Sean walked up to Cecilia and whispered, "it''s hard for you." "Ha?" Cecilia was stunned. "I listened to William." Sean said softly, then reached out and touched Cecilia''s head. This long lost intimacy made Cecilia feel comfortable. She found that she really enjoyed this rare leisure and intimacy, especially when the mood and mood were obviously in a bad state. Cecilia was really satisfied to be kneaded by Sean so intimately. However, in her impression, William''s EQ has always been very low, and she doesn''t seem to say these words to Sean. "Not hard." Cecilia smiled and said, "I''m really happy to help you like this." "If you don''t want to, go to the floating library with me and take a good vacation or something." Sean smiled and took Cecilia to the castle. "Things can never be done And this time, with the intelligence brought by Miss angel, there are four more people, including William''s sister. I believe there will be no accident even without your command. " "No." Cecilia shook her head slightly, "do things from beginning to end And I will prove to you that I am not inferior to miss angel! " "There is no need to prove such a thing." Sean looked at Cecilia, laughing still, and his voice was softer. "In my eyes, Cecilia, you have always been the best, but no one can compare with you So, you don''t have to prove anything. Besides, even if you really don''t have any ability, I don''t mind, so... Don''t make yourself too tired, okay? " "Yes." Cecilia''s face turned red and her voice was a little low. "Promise me." Sean laughed. "Yes." Cecilia nodded heavily this time, but her face was redder, and she felt that her cheeks seemed very hot, which was incredible for her. At this moment, she was even afraid of being found blushing by Sean, so she walked with her head down and didn''t dare to raise her head at all. "William said you didn''t like Miss angel. I wanted to ask you to go to the floating library with me. It seems that I don''t need to worry." Sean said suddenly. Cecilia''s face froze for a moment, then she sighed helplessly and whispered, "I knew William was unreliable..." Finally, after returning to the black swan castle, Cecilia clenched her lips. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she said, "Sean!" "What''s the matter?" Sean stopped, then looked back at Cecilia and asked in some doubt. "Do you like me?" Cecilia asked. "I like it." Sean was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Cecilia is so cute, smart and powerful. Of course I like it!" "What if I''m not cute, smart and powerful?" "I like it, too." Sean said with a smile, "because you are Cecilia, who can''t be replaced in the world..." "Well, I also..." Cecilia said slightly. "... you are my most important sister." Sean smiled and filled up the unfinished words. Cecilia was stunned for a moment, and then finally sighed helplessly. I don''t know how many times she was helpless today: "sure enough... I can''t count on you as a wood." "What wood?" Sean walked up to Cecilia and looked down at Cecilia. "Are you okay?" "Nothing." Cecilia shook her head. "Aren''t you leaving tonight? Are you ready? " "It''s all ready." Sean nodded. "But what were you going to say to me?" "Nothing." Cecilia chuckled, then came forward and hugged Sean - this is Cecilia''s first active hug to Sean in such a long time, "so... As long as so, I''ll be satisfied But you have to bring me a gift from the floating library. " "Of course!" Sean chuckled and put his hand around Cecilia. Chapter 1055 After saying good night to Cecilia, Sean came to black swan lake. Here, Andrew, Beth and NKOS have been waiting aside. They didn''t show up at dinner. Sean didn''t know what they were doing. Of course, he wasn''t ready to ask. After all, if this time was no accident, it would be the last time to travel together. Seeing Sean coming, Andrew smiled and nodded, then reached out and made a vertical stroke in mid air. In an instant, a faint magic wave waved along Andrew''s right hand and emerged from top to bottom, completely isolating the air. There was invisible streamer flowing in the air, and then it was like opening a curtain. The space in front of Andrew was naturally divided, revealing a dark world. There were purplish red lightning shining in the darkness, and a palpitating smell of terror escaped from the space. I don''t know whether it''s Sean''s illusion or the fact is that the dark world hasn''t stayed for too long, as if an invisible line is pulling another space. Gorgeous colors began to fill in the dark space, as if something was gradually drawing closer, and the scene opposite the void began to become clear. Soon, Sean saw the world behind the space door. And he recognized the place at a glance. A bedroom in the marz Cathedral, where Levi and Eliza rest. At this time, Eliza was stunned on the other side of the portal, and she didn''t know whether she was stunned because she saw the portal or Andrew and Sean behind the portal. However, Andrew waved to him gracefully, then stepped over the portal and appeared in front of Eliza and levy, followed by Beth and NKOS. Sean, after looking back at the black swan castle, stepped in. A feeling of dizziness rose in Sean''s mind, shaking his body slightly. Although it was only a moment, the subtle sense of weightlessness and dizziness also brought Sean a very unforgettable impression. At this moment, he suddenly had a subtle feeling in his heart, as if he naturally understood the structure of space and the meaning of the portal. [you have mastered the mystery of space and obtained the law of space (core).] [special note: the supreme superior rule is composed of multiple core rules. Please obtain the second core rule to form the supreme superior rule.] As soon as he stepped out of the portal, Sean received two prompt tones from the system, which surprised him. He knows that in the game, the core law refers to the secondary law, that is, the existence of the law second only to the highest superior in the world. However, in the game, except NPC, no player has mastered the core rules at all. After entering level 9, the highest rules mastered by players are level 3 rules, and most people even have incomplete rules and rule fragments. It is said that it is extremely difficult to obtain the core law of level 2, and even Sean''s own time law at the moment is only level 3. The superior law of time: time is the real secondary law and the core law. Sean didn''t expect that he just passed through a portal and mastered a secondary law. Isn''t that great? According to the class setting in the game, the condition for class upgrading of level 11 is to master more than two rules. However, in the game, it is very difficult to understand the law, and it is not easy to obtain the second law. Therefore, even the top players are limited by this, and can not be promoted to level 11. Few players can be successfully promoted to level 11, let alone the legendary realm of level 12. Sean quickly opened his career panel. He was eager to know what level he was now. However, the results obviously disappointed him. His rank is still the ninth rank representing the lower sanctuary, and he was not promoted to the upper sanctuary because he mastered the second law at this time. Moreover, there has been no change in the field ability, and everything seems to be no different from the previous promotion to the holy land. When Sean was promoted to the lower holy land of level 9, there was no change in his professional name. He was still the [magic seal master] of level 8 at the beginning. It was just that there were more holy land abilities on the personal panel, and other abilities basically did not change much. Of course, there are still some attribute improvements, but compared with the increase of all attributes of silver body, this attribute improvement can be basically ignored. Reality, after all, is not a game. After the increase in attributes reaches the realm of the holy land, it basically has no great effect. Of course, if we can hit the legendary realm of level 12, then everything will be different. Simply put, the most powerful part of the realm of the holy land lies in the composition of the field and the special abilities derived from it, not the changes brought about by personal strength and attributes. Of course, there are still some strengthening in a certain range. After all, if you want to maintain the scope of action in the field, you need the body to support this consumption. However, the increase and strengthening in this aspect is the efficiency brought by the bronze body. In general, some quasi holy strongmen who exercise to the extreme can still fight against the holy strongmen without using the field. However, it''s good to be able to protect yourself when using the ability in the field. With Sean''s appearance, the portal behind him soon closed automatically, just as Andrew had opened the portal before. "Are you okay?" Andrew saw Sean''s footsteps a little shaky and asked, "this is the first time. It''s better to get used to it later." "There are few people in the world like you who can directly open an ultra remote portal that ignores distance." Sean smiled bitterly, and then said reluctantly, "I''m afraid I can''t get used to it in my life." "That''s not necessarily true. I''m very optimistic about you." Andrew said with a smile, and then found a place to sit down in the room. Levi, who heard the noise, also came out of the room, but his expression was also very shocked, and his eyes looking at Eliza were full of doubts. Because he didn''t hear the door open just now, he naturally knew that Andrew and others didn''t come in through the door. So with Eliza''s explanation, Levi knew how Andrew and Sean came. Although Sean and Andrew said they would come back when they left, Levi and Eliza didn''t think their way back was so unique. Although the special magic of portal has been documented thousands of years ago, in fact, the threshold of this magic is very high, and not all magicians can master it. Moreover, even if they understand the magicians who meet the preconditions, they may not be able to master this magic. [portal: a portal can be opened, the position of the other side of the portal cannot be determined, and the transmission range is limited to 100 kilometers. Learning conditions: master the law: latitude (three-level law); Legendary strongman of magic profession.] [space portal: a portal that can move accurately after passing the coordinate fixed point, and the transmission range is limited to within 100 kilometers. Learning conditions: master the law: space (core law); Legendary strongman of magic profession.] This is the learning limit of portal in the game. However, because this skill is a magic skill, and the learning conditions are limited to legendary magic classes, players can''t master it at all - at least before Sean came to this world, no player in the game has risen to the legendary level of level 12. NPC magicians may not be able to learn the laws of latitude and space, not to mention the legendary strong, and the transmission range is limited to less than 100 kilometers. But the distance between the southern continent and the northern continent, let alone 100 kilometers, is more than 10000 kilometers. Andrew directly opened such a portal through two accurate coordinate points. It''s incredible that the magic hasn''t been drained yet. So it''s no wonder Levi and Eliza made such a fuss, but considering Andrew''s extraordinary strength and psychological quality, they soon recovered their calm after a slight shock. "How''s the injury?" Although Sean felt a little dizzy, he seemed almost better. He also found a seat to sit down and asked levy. Levi almost fell in the previous war. If Andrew didn''t just wake up at that time, according to the situation of the battlefield at that time, whether he could stop the arrival of Martz or not, he would not be able to suppress Levi''s injury. Even if Sean and others urgently think of ways to suppress Levi''s bleeding, limited by the battlefield environment, treatment technology and other problems, it can only delay Levi''s death time in the end. Therefore, Levi''s extreme weakness is understandable. After all, it was too dangerous according to the situation at that time. "OK." Although Levi''s face is still a little pale, his activities are basically no problem. "Thanks to Miss Emily, she has been very good to us for more than a month and provided a lot of nutrition and related treatment. Now the injury has basically recovered." "Shouldn''t it affect going to the floating picture book?" Sean inquired, but this time it was Andrew. "No impact." Andrew looked at Levi, narrowed his eyes, and then said, "don''t worry, I''m sure I won''t die in the process But when you go back, you may need to rest for some time. " On Levy''s forehead, sweat could be seen faintly. "Not so... Serious?" Sean asked suspiciously, "I remember you said, just open a portal. Didn''t you open the door as before? " "Essentially the same." Andrew nodded, "but actually some operations are different After all, the floating library is Gypsy''s territory, and I haven''t fixed the coordinates before. Of course, it''s impossible to open a portal so casually, and I can only enter it in another way. This behavior is similar to tearing the space barrier. It will be more or less impacted by a certain amount of time and space turbulence. " Sean didn''t quite understand the principles of these portals, so even with Andrew''s detailed explanation, Sean still couldn''t understand them. He was just thinking, wouldn''t it be a problem? But whether there is a problem or not, this is also the only way for people to go to the floating Library - because of the barrier of gipriel, the floating library was completely cut off from the outside world. Although later, the people of the floating library secretly studied the means to the boundary behind Gypsy''s back, and also did several experiments, and successfully put several groups of people into the boundary. However, over the years, people going to the boundary have been unable to return to the floating library, and even it is very difficult to get in touch with the floating library. In addition, once the people in salomonburg find the people in the floating library, they will kill them all. Therefore, after all this, the floating library staff who went to the boundary did not dare to declare their origin. Instead, they chose to blend into the boundary world and become the boundary people they most despised. However, although it is difficult to get in touch, you can still get in touch successfully occasionally. However, the fluctuation of this magic is very special, so after more times, it will naturally be captured by jeeplier, so as to discover the secrets of the floating library. To this end, she made a fire and killed a large number of people, making the whole floating library honest for a period of time. But she also knew that it was better to block than to dredge, so with her intervention, the matter of transporting personnel to the land boundary became an open matter. But after more failures, there are not many people doing such things that waste people and money. Of course, the most important thing is that the resources of the floating library are not unlimited. Agriculture and livestock may also be continuously recycled, and forestry can also be met through planned planting and felling. However, mineral resources cannot be regenerated and recycled. Although the floating library is dominated by magic in terms of energy supply, with today''s increasingly barren mineral resources, many development and research work have to be temporarily stopped or even completely terminated. At this time, the land boundary invented the magic transmission array. When the news came back to the floating library, it naturally attracted the attention of a large number of people with intentions. Therefore, Levi and Eliza went to the geological boundary to spy on intelligence and establish an advance base. Unfortunately, before the plan was implemented, it was interfered by jeeplier. After that, the whole floating library fell into a state of confinement - naturally, in order to prevent those guys of the floating parliament from sending new people to the boundary again, which attracted the high attention of Fort Solomon, thus undermining her plan. In this regard, even if some people in the floating library are dissatisfied, they can''t say anything. After all, the whole floating library was built by jeeplier, and so far no one has been able to win the terrible existence of jeeplier. If it weren''t for the existence of Andrew and others, maybe gipriel would be the strongest in this position. Sean left a letter to Emily in his room. He didn''t have time to go to Emily to explain the situation in detail. Of course, he didn''t want to disturb Emily. Today, Emily is the only saint of the God of war church and also holds the post of Pope. Although the previous turmoil has been calmed down, many church bishops scattered throughout the Federation of the northern duchy still say that they do not obey Emily''s orders, so she has continued to clean up recently. Sean knew how tired the job was, so he didn''t think it was necessary to disturb Emily. Leaving a letter was enough. When all the people were ready, Andrew opened a portal again. However, the world behind the portal was a scene of snow. Before passing the portal, the people had already felt the cold. Without Andrew''s greeting, everyone went through the portal one by one. This time, it felt like Andrew said before. He would get used to it more times, so Sean didn''t feel vain as before. "This is the nearest place to the floating library." Andrew looked up at the sky. In the invisible place, there were 48 land like islands suspended. The area composed of these islands is called the floating library. An adventure biography once said that the floating island was the closest place to the kingdom of God - this statement naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of all churches on the whole continent, and the person who wrote this adventure biography was naturally classified as a pagan. The subsequent results of this matter have long been forgotten in memory, but the legend of floating island has been handed down. Of course, legends belong to legends. Only those organizations with long-standing inheritance can know the truth about the floating island. Among them, Salomon fort is the most complete - the floating library they have is the most complete. However, due to the natural terrain of both sides, although Solomon has been unhappy with the floating library, they can''t do anything unless the floating library sends people to the boundary. The core idea of salomonburg has been handed down since its establishment. After thousands of years and tens of thousands of years, it has finally become a pale word like empty talk. "Next, I will tear open the space barrier and go directly to the floating library." Andrew slowly looked back, then said in a deep voice, "because it is a barrier tearing space, I can''t guarantee the influence of time and space turbulence. You''d better stimulate your own fields when you pass through to reduce the danger." After that, Andrew waved, and there was a roaring thunder in the air. A dark airflow like a vortex suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of everyone, sweeping like a black hole and expanding. Then, a strange area that was no different from the portal appeared twice before appeared in front of the people, but this time, the people could not see what the world behind the door was. What they saw was only purplish red current, black air flow, and even the gorgeous scenery like a starry sky. But under these landscapes, there is a terrible smell of destruction. This breath goes straight to the depths of people''s hearts, just like the anger of divine power, which makes people feel a sense of awe from the depths of their hearts. In this darkness, a little white light is expanding. Soon, the white light burst out an extremely strong and dazzling light, so that everyone''s eyes could not open. Even if you close your eyes, you can still feel the tingling and strong white light from your eyes. "Right now! Pass! " Just as everyone closed their eyes and even put their hands in front of their own eyes, Andrew''s roar suddenly sounded. Subconsciously, they closed their eyes and rushed forward, but they still didn''t forget what Andrew said before. When Sean felt as if he had broken into the portal, a strange pressure suddenly came from all directions. This force is very overbearing, even unreasonable, and after invading his own field, he began to tear his own field apart. The pain like the brain pulled by others almost made Sean unable to maintain the expansion of the field. He can only quickly narrow the scope of development and protect his whole body. But as the field narrowed, the intense pain from the brain weakened, but the pressure became stronger, and Sean almost felt suffocating. And the next moment, Sean felt another unique dangerous breath approaching. Before he could react, there was a stabbing pain like a knife on his body. Neither his field nor his silver body could stop the injury. Void turbulence! In Sean''s mind, such a noun flashed inexplicably. At this moment, he finally knew why Andrew would let them expand their field and then enter, and he also wanted levy to take good care of his body. After the weakening of the field and a certain degree of resistance of the silver body, the void turbulence can still easily hurt your body. If you don''t have a certain strength, it''s no different from suicide. But Sean believes Andrew. Since Andrew said there would be no great danger, it would be nothing for him if he was only injured. Sinking down, Sean ignored the sudden physical pain at any time. He just tried to keep the field open, and then rushed towards the most dazzling and bright place of the white light with his eyes closed. As long as we reach the white light, everything will be safe - that''s Sean''s only idea at this time. Chapter 1056 I don''t know how long it took before Sean finally woke up. He found that his head was still very dizzy and even had some pain. It seemed that the sequelae caused by crossing the portal had not subsided until now. He struggled to get up from the ground, and then found that his place was a grassland, but the thin air made it difficult for him to breathe. In addition, he had water vapor wet by dew, and his whole body looked wet, sticky and uncomfortable. But at least Sean knew that he should have succeeded in coming to the floating library. He stood up and looked around. He didn''t see Andrew, Beth and enkos, but Levi and Eliza, who were still in a coma not far away. Eliza''s condition is fine. There''s no big problem. It''s inevitable to have a few more scars on her body. Sean himself also has them, but Levi''s condition seems to be more serious. Sean hurried over and examined Levi carefully. Although Levi seemed very optimistic, after Sean''s careful inspection, he found that the situation was actually good. As Andrew said before, it was not so serious. At least his life was saved. So Sean replaced Levi with some drugs and bandages he had already prepared, helped him stop the blood, and helped Eliza deal with it a little. After that, Sean finally had time to observe his surroundings. This is a terrain similar to the plain, surrounded by short grass, and I don''t know whether it is the terrain or the problem of the floating library. These grass are not very prickly. Sean knows that this is the lowest layer of the floating island. According to Levi''s previous introduction, this should be the smallest piece of land, which is used to raise some livestock. However, Sean doesn''t see any livestock here. He is poor and can''t see the edge of the land. Although Sean wanted to walk around, he couldn''t leave Levi and Eliza here, so he had to wait for them to wake up. Logically speaking, Levi and Eliza are both superior holy places, much stronger than Sean, and should recover faster than Sean. But for some reason, they haven''t awakened yet. Of course, another reason why Sean didn''t walk around is that he''s not familiar with life here in the floating library. If he gets lost, he''ll have a lot of fun - although Levi has repeatedly stressed that the floating island is not very big, but now after seeing it with his own eyes, Sean doesn''t believe Levi''s words. According to his visual observation, this is the smallest land at the lowest level, which was once used as a springboard to the boundary, and its area is almost equivalent to a baron in the boundary. If so, it will take more than half a month to cross the end of the floating island. While Sean was in a daze, he welcomed several very rare guests in the floating library. Andrew sat in a stone chair, looked up at the void turbulence isolated by the transparent barrier, and looked away disdainfully: "this position is running well." "See?" Jepriel, the true owner of the whole floating island, sat opposite Sean and whispered, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." "It''s strange that you can hide it from me." Andrew''s face showed some disdain. Then he picked up the cup in front of him and drank the liquid in it. The next moment, his face showed a look of shock and satisfaction, "shenlu Ah, I''ve forgotten how many years I haven''t had a drink. " "It''s natural to use the best things to entertain distinguished guests." Gypsy looked up at Andrew and smiled. At this time, Andrew, Beth and enkos were in the plane world of jeeplier. This is a complete plane, not a half plane. However, different from the general plane world, this plane world is actually developed from jeeplier''s own half plane world, just like the mage plane Sean once found in the wilderness, but that plane cannot be formed because of the fall of its master before it has completely formed its own law and world will, So the whole plane has entered a period of destruction. As for the plane of Gypsy, the basic law has been completed, and the core law is gradually born. As long as the core law is born and stable, and then other lower laws are derived, the plane world will enter the state of automatic operation. At that time, as long as jeeplier injects a little idea, it will become the will of the world, and then the sky will no longer be these barriers, but will evolve into the world wall. Within the world wall is the blue sky and white clouds, and then there will be the birth of creatures and species belonging to the world, and the sea, air flow, fire, etc. will also appear one after another, Put the whole world on the track of order. A new world plane will be born. Gypsy will also become the creator God of the world. When a strong man is strong to a certain extent, he usually has only two choices - either evolve his half plane into a new world, and he is the creator God of the world, and then continue to create the next world after the new world is stable. Of course, when the world was born at the beginning, it was still young, and the upper limit of strength would not be too high. It may be only level 14 and level 16. However, with the gradual growth of the world, the creatures born in the world can gradually improve their strength and constantly break through the limits of the realm. Just as Gypsy did at this time. The other kind of strong people are such as Andrew, Beth and NKOS. Constantly explore new worlds and planes, confront more powerful enemies, seek new forces, and move forward in a never-ending cycle. They don''t like the so-called stunt of becoming a God, and of course they won''t like such a name, because for them who are already so powerful, becoming a God is just putting a layer of shackles on themselves. Because of their different attitudes and ideals, it is doomed that the ideas of Andrew and gibriel cannot be consistent. Andrew didn''t want to waste time, so he simply said, "let''s stop talking about this nonsense in circles Since you let someone find us and say you can provide us with a way to leave, let''s talk about the terms. " "It''s fair." Jeeplier nodded, "I can provide you with all the materials you lack to build the portal As you can see, I have kept a lot of things here that are only available in the dawn era, so I believe I can meet your request. " "So, what do you want me to do?" Andrew said faintly, "you are not such a stupid woman, so since you speak like this, there must be something you can''t solve Although I am very confident in my own strength, you also know that the interference of the world''s will makes it impossible for us to give full play to our own strength, so if your requirements are too difficult, we can only find our own way. " "Oh?" Gypsy smiled with interest. "What can I do? I can say that you can''t collect all the materials you need by other means except me. " "Hey, you know." Andrew smiled. "I don''t know if you are too confident or too stupid. When we passed the portal, you opened the second portal and pulled us to your position." "You mean..." gibriel raised her eyebrows. "Do you want to rob me?" "It''s obvious." Andrew''s smile is very sunny, but his tone is not very friendly. He has a kind of wanton and publicity, "I''m the king of dragons, the king above all dragons When all the dragons were killed by you, I guided them to the hometown of dragons. In the main world of the miracle continent, we can''t give full play to our real strength, but there''s no problem with you. " "Well, I admit you have a point." Gipriel nodded approvingly, "I was really not your opponent in those years, but if you didn''t do it to me, you wouldn''t have been cursed by the will of the world for tens of thousands of years later If it hadn''t been for the arrival of Sean and others, you would have been assimilated by the world and become a member of this plane. " "So what? You had the protection of the will of the world, just like Sean now, but you didn''t have it in this plane." Andrew said faintly, "if I didn''t explode all my strength, you weren''t my opponent. Even if you now have level 25 strength, how many moves do you think you can support me when I explode with all my strength What''s more, don''t forget that there are bass and NKOS on my side. Maybe in the main material world, they can only play the strength of level 20, but here, they all have the strength of level 24. " "You''re right." Gypsy nodded, as if agreeing with Andrew. But the next moment, she suddenly raised her hand, and a powerful threat enveloped Andrew, Beth and NKOS. Andrew''s situation was fairly good, but Beth and NKOS couldn''t stand up at all under this powerful pressure. Even if they tried their best to resist, their body shape still knelt down a little involuntarily. Andrew''s eyes narrowed slightly, his momentum burst out, and behind him showed a pair of five meter long dragon wings! The eyes also became the golden vertical pupil of the dragon, the backs of the hands were covered with golden dragon scales, and the nails began to become sharp. The whole body exudes a fierce and terrible smell, just like the return of the lost king from ancient times. Just relying on the momentum, it sweeps the Kipling into powder. Half dragon! In the main material world, Andrew didn''t need to be half dragon at all. He could easily kill Martz only in human form, but Andrew actually started to be half dragon in the face of gypsy. Obviously, although Andrew has been disdaining gibriel, if he really wants to fight with gibriel, he will not be careless at all and directly deal with it with the strongest attitude. "I didn''t mean to fight you." Gipriel shrugged and said quietly, "I''m just reminding you that this is my plane world Maybe you can play your strongest strength here, but the world is controlled by my will, so your two men can''t play any role in the world except you Of course, it''s impossible for me to completely suppress you, but at least I can make us fight with the same strength. " Andrew''s eyebrows naturally wrinkled when he heard what jeeplier said. Because he found that he still underestimated jeeplier too much, even if he knew that the plane world was not a half plane, but a plane world dominated by jeeplier, and it was likely to become a new plane world in a period of time. But in any case, Andrew didn''t expect that jeeplier had injected a trace of her ideas into the world, so even if the world plane had not been officially formed, jeeplier, as the "creator God", still had certain advantages. To put it simply, Andrew and others were completely suppressed in the field of jeeplier at this time. Andrew, who found himself unable to rob by force, naturally calmed down. He didn''t like being led by the nose, but Andrew naturally had nothing to object to when he found that gipriel didn''t lead him by the nose, but really tried to negotiate with him. "Everyone is an adult. It''s really boring to fight and kill. Let''s have a good talk." After thinking about it, Andrew also relieved his semi dragon state, and then sat down like this - looking at Andrew''s appearance of sitting down, of course, gibriel couldn''t let Andrew fall to the ground like this, so she had to shape a new stone chair before Andrew sat down through the control of her will. "That''s what I mean." Gibriel chuckled, as if she had forgotten what Andrew had just planned to do, "we are all adults. We''d better drink together and talk about the deal The era of doing things when words don''t agree is no longer suitable for us. " Andrew shrugged and said, "well, tell me what you need us to solve." Gipriel didn''t answer immediately, but waved to release the shackles of Beth and enkos, then reshaped a pavilion in front of the people, then molded stone chairs for Beth and enkos, and filled the stone table with all kinds of dishes before pouring wine for the people and saying, "it''s very simple. I want you to help me solve Fort Solomon Because of some earthly restrictions, I can''t solve Salomon Fort myself, but this place was formed because of me, so I have to tell them this story. " "Oh?" Andrew raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "what you said is..." "Obliterate." Gipriel looked very calm, but her words were full of cold, "not only the headquarters of Salomon fort, but also all Salomon Fort members in this plane. Basically, all the people or families associated with Salomon Fort should be eradicated. " "Leaving this plane?" Andrew thought for a moment and then said. "As long as Fort Solomon is destroyed, the coordinate stone will be destroyed, and those Fort Solomon members who have left their standard plane will not be able to return." Gypsy replied, "as long as you solve Salomon fort, I will give you all the materials you need. Then you can build a plane portal and leave this plane And our involvement will be completely terminated by the end of this transaction. " "It seems that you want to break the old cause and effect line with the world." Andrew looked very calm and didn''t answer directly, "what about this floating island? It was built because of you. If you want to leave, what are you going to do with this floating island? " "I''ve thought about it." Gypsy answered, "the arrival of my nominal brother gave me an excuse to do it. I''ll take care of all these things. And, no matter what Sean says, he''s also my brother. Whether I''m willing to admit it or not, you can rest assured that I won''t hurt Sean. " "So best." Andrew said in a deep voice, "there''s something to end between salomonburg and me. He dared to encourage my people to do something I don''t like But you''d better remember what you''re saying now. If anything happens to Sean, our deal will be cancelled. " Gipriel stared at Andrew and looked at him carefully. Until she saw that Andrew''s attitude was not joking, she nodded seriously and said, "OK." Chapter 1057 The dusk sunshine, scattered on the grassland, is really like spreading a layer of Jinsha. Sean always thought that it was hard to see this scenery on the floating island. After all, the floating island was too far from the ground. But I didn''t expect that I could really see the change of sky, and it was more obvious and intuitive than what I saw on land. However, Sean''s worry about Levi and Eliza is even more obvious. He didn''t know how long he had been on the floating island, but he only knew that when he woke up, it should be morning or morning, because it was the clearest day at that time. Standing on the lowest land, he could still see the bottom of the land at the low end of the cloud sea in front of him. Sean remembers Levi saying that there are twenty-four small lands at the bottom of the floating island, but in fact, these twenty-four lands are not kept at the same level, but also have different levels of distribution. Unlike the seven large lands in the third sequence and the twelve small lands in the second sequence, they all maintain the same horizontal track. It is only because these 24 lands have the same function that they are divided into the lowest sequence layer. It is said that because these 24 lands are all for labor, they are often used as places to punish prisoners on floating islands. Because the living space of the floating island is not large, and after so many thousands of years, the resources are becoming increasingly barren, so all kinds of rectification has become a very important thing. In the floating island, the death penalty certainly exists, but it is not so cruel that it needs to rely on the death penalty to control the population. After all, the fertility of the floating island is not high because of external natural factors such as oxygen, pressure and cold. The population is only at a basic saturation level. But even so, crime still exists. The highest penalty is naturally the death penalty, followed by exile to the boundary, and the third is to be sentenced to work on these 24 lands. All Sean''s knowledge of floating island comes from Levi and Eliza''s introduction. According to his understanding, the land at the lowest level is called "Qingyuan land", which is used for animal husbandry. That is to say, you should be able to see the herders. However, after almost half a day, Sean didn''t see anyone and sat in a daze. Levi and Eliza seemed to be much more seriously injured than he thought - on the surface, Sean didn''t think it was serious, but they just didn''t wake up. Just then, a burst of footsteps suddenly sounded from far to near. Sean raised his eyebrows. He could hear such obvious footsteps because of his great improvement in strength. Therefore, he can naturally hear that the footsteps are not very disorderly. On the contrary, they also seem like soldiers, and the number is more than ten, and may even be accompanied by other creatures - Sean guesses that they should be hounds. Sure enough, when the footsteps of the other party were getting closer and closer, about a hundred meters away from Sean and others, he heard a howl. This bark is not much like the sound of a hound. Compared with the sound of medium and large dogs such as hounds, the roar of this creature is lower. Moreover, from the sound, it can be heard that the threat is also slightly greater. Obviously, it is some extremely aggressive creatures, and it may even be some kind of Warcraft. Then there was a noisy sound. Then there was a slight mess, but the rhythm of the rhythm was quickly adjusted in the process of moving. Sean got up from where he was, then took out the black king and waited quietly. Now he can be sure that these people have obviously received extremely professional military training and are likely to be the "soldiers" of the floating island - according to Levi, there are no soldiers on the floating island, but the students from the floating Saint college have a review task to maintain public security in their residence, and the Saint college is also responsible for the punishment and arrest of criminals. He thought that these people should be students of the floating Saint college. In the northeast, there were more than a dozen human figures. Beside him were four or five creatures similar to hounds. At this time, the students who took the place of the security team did not hold the creatures like hounds, but let them quickly approach Sean, and they just followed behind these creatures and maintained an offensive formation. Sean has seen this formation in the game. It is a magic attack array in the twilight era. It is a very old military battle array. Its main purpose is to combine melee and magic long-range. Today, the most famous "mage propulsion array" in the Maggie Empire evolved from this "magic attack array". As those hound like creatures got closer and closer, Sean finally saw the shape of these creatures. This creature is indeed a Warcraft. However, it is no longer a purebred Warcraft, but a tamed Warcraft. Nowadays, we can''t see the trace of this kind of Warcraft in the earth boundary. It is said that this kind of wild Warcraft can be seen only in the underground world. The name of Warcraft is "lion of killing", a creature about the size of Tibetan mastiff. It looks like a lion in shape. It can also be said to be a mini version of a lion. However, the whole body''s skin is red and black, the sideburns are dark black like hell''s flame, and the biting force is more than 20 times that of Warcraft of the same volume. It is said that it can easily crush iron and steel rock - a special ore known in the territory that has a hardness grade of B before processing. After purification, it is one of the necessary core materials for large magic tower shield, with a hardness value of more than 300 points. In addition to the strong bite force, this Warcraft has the social nature of a wolf, and its tail has a strong whip ability like the tail of a tiger. Full speed running can reach 30 kilometers per hour. Although the speed is much slower than that of lion Warcraft, its running impact force can hit and fly the defense front composed of ten stacked Tower Shield heavy infantry - in other words, the impact shield soldiers who can shake two stacks. In addition, their claws are also very sharp and sharp. All shields except large heavy shields can''t stop their claw attacks. Basically, the lion of killing is full of weapons and its fighting ability is extremely powerful. This is also the origin of the name of this kind of Warcraft - it can be said that this kind of Warcraft was born purely for killing. According to some game data disclosed by the official, the level of this Warcraft is probably equivalent to the strength of the quasi holy land, but the only good thing is that this Warcraft is a pure physical attack Warcraft without any magic. Sean looked nervous as the four killing lions approached. With his strength, it would not be difficult to deal with these killing lions alone. But now he still needs to protect Levi and Eliza, so he naturally can''t concentrate on dealing with these Warcraft. What''s more, there are more than ten students from floating Saint college. According to Sean''s own understanding, the strength of these students who can control such a powerful Warcraft should not be weak. Anyway, it has to be a holy land. Even if it is a lower holy land, it is also a dozen strong lower holy land. While Sean was still feeling the strength of the floating island, the four killing lions had completed the encirclement. They were standing in four directions to show a low roar to Sean. They arched their backs and made a pouncing attack, but they didn''t attack for the time being. Maybe they are waiting for their master''s orders, or they are looking for Sean''s flaws, but in any way, these Warcraft are definitely not bluffing or. Sean was considering whether to be strong first. He evaluated his situation and thought that he could solve two problems before these killing lions reacted. But then it may fall into the double siege of the other party''s personnel and the killing lion, which is extremely unfavorable for Sean. But before Sean could make a decision, the other party''s dozen or so people gathered around. There are thirteen people in all. It is closer to the situation that Levi once told Sean that fifteen people are a patrol group, and what these people wear is also the "school uniform" that Sean wore when he first saw Levi and Eliza. It can be proved that these people are indeed students from floating Saint college, not criminals exiled to Qingyuan land to work. "Traitor, you are surrounded!" A young man of a young age looked at Sean''s clothes, then drank strangely and asked, "put down your weapons and surrender quickly, otherwise I will regard you as a murderer and kill you on the spot!" "Traitor..." Sean was stunned. Some didn''t understand the situation. The other students'' reaction to Sean was a little strange. They looked at each other, but no one said anything. However, their eyes fell on Levi and Eliza around Sean. Suddenly someone shouted, and then it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The next second, the slightly older young man''s face suddenly changed, as if he saw some incredible picture. "Levi! Eliza! " The young man with short green hair lost his voice and shouted, "Damn it! What did you do to them! " Sean suddenly seemed a little innocent: "don''t you see that I saved them?" "Save?" The young man sneered, far from being as calm and calm as he looked on the surface, but he seemed to be an irritable person in character, "I really don''t see how you saved them Traitor, I advise you to put down your arms and surrender immediately, otherwise I will make your life worse than death! Attacking students of the holy college is not a crime that can be relieved by a simple death penalty! " "I said, you guys with low IQ go everywhere." Sean sighed helplessly, "if I really want to attack them, can they still live Besides, they... " In the middle of the conversation, Sean''s eyebrows suddenly picked up and his face became calm and solemn: "wait, since you know their identity, you can''t not know the task they are going to perform But you were not surprised at why they appeared here. Instead, you interrogated me first. Who are you? " The young man shouted coldly, "what do you mean?" "I''ve heard from levy that he also has enemies." Sean looked around calmly. "How do I know you''re not his enemy?" "I''m kidding. Senior Levi is our swordsmanship guide. How can we be his enemies!" A group of students who had not spoken suddenly shouted, and then others immediately echoed, "we just want you to ask who you are! How could I be with senior Levi and sister Eliza! They have been sent out on secret missions. Why are they here? " Hearing these people''s words, Sean thought, and then inserted the black king into the ground to show that he had no malice. "Since you are not Levi''s enemies, there is no hostile contradiction between us." Sean said in a deep voice, "Levi and Eliza''s task is to bring me back. Now that their task has been completed, they will come back naturally. What''s so strange However, in the process of their return, they were impacted by the turbulence of the void. In addition, they were already injured. Therefore, they fell into a coma and haven''t woke up yet. " "I can''t believe you now." The young man frowned, then looked at Levi and Eliza, and then said, "you can only be treated as a traitor So please lay down your arms and come with us. After Levi and Eliza wake up, we''ll ask about the situation before we deal with it again. If you are really the mission goal of Levi and Eliza, you''d better not resist now to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings. " "Lying trough!" Sean was stunned on the spot. "Since you all think I''m their mission target, you still want to catch me? Your brain is pinched by the door panel? " "Please pay attention to your words!" The young man''s face turned black on the spot. "No one can prove your identity except Levi and Eliza, but now they are unconscious. How can we believe you? It would be the best treatment if you were not killed on the spot as a traitor. If you are no longer satisfied, we can only use force! " "Means of force?" Sean glanced at the people around him. He found that except that the four killing lions were the strength of the quasi holy land and the green haired youth was the strength of the next Holy Land, the other twelve students had only the strength of the next gold. Could they subdue him by force? "Do you know who I am?" Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer. "My sister is Gypsy! You are the owner of the floating library! You want me? Are you out of your mind? " Chapter 1058 Gypsy!? Everyone was stunned and looked at each other. Sean snorted a little proudly. Floating island, the full name of floating library, is a floating island group established with jeeplier''s large library as the core. Although the floating Council hall is mainly responsible for all the affairs of the whole floating island, in fact, the most important areas are the sky magic tower and floating holy college in Babylon. Basically, all knowledge is taught in these two places. Floating Saint college is mainly to teach martial arts, military, politics, economy and other related knowledge; The knowledge taught by Babylonian magic tower is related to magic, including forging, identification and a series of knowledge. But even so, these two places only exist as the attached facilities of the jeeplier library, because advanced martial arts, magic and other related knowledge can only be understood through the books of the floating library. As for the black-and-white holy land belonging to the first sequence, it is the access center that controls all half planes, ectopic planes and training planes of the whole floating library. These five large islands in the first sequence are the core structure of the whole floating library. As the core of the core, the floating Library - the owner of the jeeplier library and the founder of the whole floating library, there is no doubt about the strength of jeeplier. In Sean''s eyes, her importance and status are naturally unparalleled - just like Sean to the void duchy. No matter how outstanding William, Hella and Neil are, the real spiritual leader and symbol of the void duchy will always be Sean. "Be afraid!" Sean hummed, "I tell you, don''t think I''m a soft persimmon that can be pinched at will. I also have a background!" In the land boundary, there are often noble teenagers who like to say "do you know who I am? My father is "so and so". And such words can be heard even on the battlefield. After all, noble generals are protected by the ancient noble law. Even if they are defeated and captured, they can also enjoy the treatment of nobility, which is the symbol of identity. But it''s a pity. Sean fought all the way on his own with his bare hands, so he didn''t have a chance to say these words at all. Even if you want to say it, only Cecilia is qualified to say similar words, such as "my brother is Sean" and other words that sound very tall. Unfortunately, Cecilia is sensible in Asia Pacific, and with her strength and situation - as a powerful man in the holy land who has awakened her higher blood, there is a whole Legion following her outside, and she probably has little chance to say such words. Of course, Cecilia''s identity is very obvious. Everyone knows that there are powerful madmen gathered in the void duchy, so no one wants to provoke the people of the void duchy, let alone Cecilia. Therefore, Sean has always wanted to find a chance to shout classic quotes such as "do you know who I am, I''m so and so". Probably, only at this moment can he really realize that he is an aristocrat? In other words, he is a person with background, not rootless duckweed. This is the first time Sean has said such words, and he still feels satisfied with some vanity. Thirteen students from the floating Saint college looked a little suspicious on their faces, and their eyes at Sean were a little confused. Finally, one of the next golden students said, "well... Who''s Gypsy?" "It''s the book spirit of the jeeplier library, isn''t it?" "What does he mean by the floating library just now?" "Isn''t it just a legend that the book spirit of the jeeplier library?" "Isn''t the management of the jeeplier library held by the elders of the Babylonian all sky magic tower and the floating holy college?" "He said he was the brother of Shuling. Is he also Shuling?" There was a murmur of discussion. Moreover, it is obvious that these students themselves do not understand the current situation. It seems that everyone only understands the "one-sided situation" of "something". Therefore, when Sean heard these people''s comments, even if he sorted out all these people''s words, he could not restore the "truth" of "something". This time, it was Sean''s turn to be a little stunned. "Be quiet!" The young man with green hair frowned and shouted in a deep voice, "don''t let him be confused!" After drinking and stopping the comments of the people around, the green haired youth stared at Sean, and his voice was even colder: "Sir, I don''t know who you are or what kind of wrong cognition you have about our floating island But I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t get caught, we will take force measures to suppress it! " With a wave of his hand, the twelve students around him had driven the killing lion to slowly force Sean. Sean glanced at the situation around him, and his face looked a little ugly: "Levi, your uncle''s, actually pit me These guys don''t even know Gypsy! " Of course, in fact, Levi can''t be blamed. Although Sean believed that Levi''s reason was that the will of the world also mentioned the existence of jeeplier, he accepted Levi''s statement that jeeplier asked them to come to Sean. This gave rise to the impression that Gypsy was the supreme leader of the floating Library - simply put, all this was supplemented by Sean''s own subjective impression from beginning to end. In reality. Although Gypsy often appears in the advanced reading area of "Gypsy''s great library", it''s just a wisp of her idea. It''s not even separated. It feels more like a bookspirit - she will tell you exactly where the books you need are placed, At ordinary times, she is also responsible for the collation of the library. This is the memory of the name "Gypsy" to the people of floating island. As for the history of the battle of the gods at dusk, the establishment of the floating library and so on, because of the special policy restrictions of gipriel, these materials and records about her will be remembered only in the "floating history classroom". As long as we leave this special limitation, all the memories of jeeplier will be completely erased with people''s departure, and become a great existence whose name no one can mention. Levi and Eliza were able to tell Sean about gipriel because gipriel was exposed to their memory limitations. On the whole floating island, only a few high-level and core figures will remember everything about gipriel. Others, including some senior tutors in the floating holy college, or senior magicians in the sky magic tower in Babylon, can''t remember what jepriel did for the whole floating island. It''s not about strength or understanding, talent, etc. the person who can remember all the deeds of Gypsy means that you have entered the core sequence layer of the whole floating island. So these people in front of Sean, who don''t know jeeplier, are naturally not something to make a fuss about. The only thing to say about depression is probably Sean. The cruelty of reality made him realize that sometimes even if he wanted to pretend to be forced, there was no place to pretend. "At this time, it should be that when I shout out my background backstage, you will be completely deterred by my domineering spirit!" Sean muttered angrily, "but what''s the result! You didn''t follow the script. It doesn''t seem that the sentence I just shouted was stupid! " The students looked at each other and then focused all their attention on Sean. It seemed that they didn''t want to listen to his strange words anymore. The position of the four killing lions was slightly higher than that of the twelve students. They approached Sean bit by bit, grinned and growled like a grunt, an attack posture that would be suddenly killed at any time. Sean''s attention was not on the twelve students. But on the four killing lions, the green haired young man who had stood still. In terms of threat and actual combat effectiveness, the four killing lions are much better than the twelve students. But the real threat is still the green haired youth. He is the only person in the audience who is as good as Sean - but according to Sean''s understanding of the floating island, people born in the floating island will not be much weaker than those in the northern mainland. "Alas, I still have to fight." Sean sighed, then reached out to the black king. As if aware of any danger, the four killing lions suddenly killed Sean from four directions while roaring. Sean''s right hand suddenly grasped the black king''s sword handle, and then pulled out the sword. The blade inserted on the ground rubbed with the ground and burst out several fine stones. In an instant, there was a sudden surge of air around Sean. Within a radius of two meters from him, a very subtle cyclone blew up on the ground - which could not be found if you didn''t look carefully or not sharp enough. The area rolled up by the cyclone is Sean''s area. In vain. Four flew to Sean. The killing lion in mid air was like a slow technique, and the flying speed decreased significantly. Although this speed is still very fast in the eyes of ordinary people, it is almost no different from slow motion in Sean''s eyes. Then he saw that the black king in Sean''s hand suddenly patted the killing lion on the right - he didn''t cut it with the blade, but patted the body of the sword to the side of the killing lion. This is not Sean''s kindness or any other reason, just because in his heart, he still regards the people on the floating island as his own people. All this is just due to a misunderstanding, so he doesn''t want to kill. Otherwise, with Sean''s character and strength, even if he can''t eliminate the four killing lions at one go, he will never fight in this way. Try your best to reduce the number of enemies. This is Sean''s usual battle law. "Bang!" A heavy, dull sound was heard as Sean''s black king patted the killing lion. The next moment, the killing lion didn''t even have the ability to resist. He was directly photographed by Sean within his field. After flying more than ten meters, he fell heavily to the ground, and then bounced up directly by the reaction force on the ground. But the lion of killing is indeed worthy of the name of a fierce beast. When it is sprung up by the ground reaction force, it has already adjusted its shape in mid air. The second fall is no longer a dismal fall, but a steady landing on the ground. However, the impact force has not completely dissipated for a while and a half. Therefore, after the killing lion landed on all fours, it was still shocked out of a distance of three or four meters, and there are two ploughed gullies on the ground. Sean, after shooting the first killing lion, he didn''t watch his achievements, but immediately turned and waved his sword at the killing lion behind him. It''s still a horizontal racket attack, but the strength is also affected by the impact of reaction when shooting the first killing lion, so the attack power is slightly insufficient this time. Failed to achieve the same significant effect as the last attack, but in terms of results, Sean broke the embarrassing situation of being surrounded and attacked by four killing lions. But at this time, Sean was unable to wield the third sword in one breath - if it was for the purpose of directly killing these killing lions, it might be OK, but for the purpose of forcing back, Sean was really helpless at this time. After all, the killing lion is a Warcraft between level 7 and level 8. Their strong ability is not only limited to combat, but also their physical strength - if Sean''s weapon is not the black king, he doesn''t even have the confidence to break the defense. "Step back Protect levy and Eliza! " Just after Sean shot the second killing lion, he took a step forward, slightly adjusted his breath, and avoided the killing of the other two killing lions behind him - although affected by Sean''s deceleration, the attack posture and speed of the killing lion still seemed very fast, but Sean could only slow down a little, It was not really the time to stop the four killing lions - when preparing to launch a new round of counterattack, there was a roar behind them. A little stunned, Sean felt that his field had been forcibly broken into, and there was a sharp tingling in his back and heart. This is a sign of being targeted by the condensed murderous spirit - it also means that the enemy''s target is where Sean feels the sting at this time. "Sleeping trough! Did I take the wrong script! This script is wrong! " Sean flew into a rage. "Shouldn''t the strongest guy be very proud to let his men go first and talk a lot of nonsense at the same time? Without saying a word, he made a direct sneak attack and asked his men to step down. Which bastard taught him! " Chapter 1059 The black shadow of the sword suddenly appeared. Just listen to the clear sound of "Ding", and a stream of air suddenly vibrated out. A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the green haired youth sneaking attack with a sword - not because his attack was blocked, but the force transmitted from the collision of the sword tip made his right hand numb. From the moment when the siege of the four killing lions was broken, the green haired youth already knew that Sean''s field ability could probably affect the speed of others. Although this ability is rare, it is not particularly rare. Like the earth element, the gravity in its many derived attributes, as well as the wind element, thunder element and so on, all have the special effect of slowing the opponent. This kind of field that can make the enemy slow down is naturally very practical. Especially in the face of multi person siege, the more people with this field can play a great role. In the floating island, there are as many as five people who master the holy land power that can affect others'' speed and play a similar field. In this situation, the green haired youth still dare to break into Sean''s field. Naturally, he also has his self-confidence. Winding Paladin egger is the name of the green haired youth on floating island. His field ability comes from the light in the law of perception - in fact, this is not the real light ability, but a special ability similar to the blind spot, that is, the instant shadow produced when light and dark intersect. Originally, if the ability in this field is mastered by people like shadow assassins, it is undoubtedly the best cooperation, but egger is a sword shield Paladin - a higher-level class evolved from a sixth level Paladin. The ability of this rank is to transform the golden mean of balanced ability in all aspects into an extreme existence that pays more attention to attack and defense. In addition to the two abilities of attack and defense, sword shield paladins are weaker than other classes of the same level in terms of speed and resistance to abnormal conditions - of course, the advantage is that once they are stuck by sword shield knights, they can''t escape and can only fight by force. This is also the origin of the name "winding" in egger''s nickname. It is precisely because there is no speed at all, that is, it is no big deal to be reduced - the reduction of field capacity is not completely erased, but weakened to a certain extent on a certain basis. The smaller the base, the less will be cut. In a way, egger is really the bane of this kind of holy power who can affect the speed of others. However, he was proud of his strength and endurance, but after this attack was blocked by Sean, he was shocked to numbness by his strength, which was really incredible. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and his expression was a very relaxed and freehand gesture. He slowly dropped his sword and stood on it. If someone familiar with Sean is present, you will find that Sean''s temperament, aura and behavior at this time are very different from the impression he gave when he was in the boundary. Perhaps only Cecilia, who first met Sean, had witnessed Sean''s casual look. Since he crossed the meteorite forest to tinders collar, Sean''s character has changed greatly. In fact, at this moment, Sean standing here has only one feeling in his heart. That is complete relaxation. This mentality has not appeared for a long time. At first, in the game, Sean had this mentality only when opening new expansion films and copies - it was not so much relaxation as excitement. A sense of challenge, excitement and conquest for the unknown! But here on floating island, Sean has another feeling, that is, a natural kindness. He didn''t know why he had this feeling, but he only knew that here, he could completely release himself - no one knew who he was, no one knew his identity, and no one knew his background. In this place, Sean is like just stepping into a new world. He can do what he wants without worrying about any vision. It''s more indulgence than relaxation. For a long time, the pressure accumulated in the land boundary for all kinds of things can finally be completely released. Just like the players in the game. "I''m happy." Sean smiled and said, "I can meet you here. You are the first opponent I met after I entered the holy land, although the current situation seems to be very unfavorable to me. But... It just makes me feel a little tricky. It doesn''t mean you can win me completely. " Egger didn''t answer Sean. The floating island may be very small, and now no new ectopic surface has been developed, but in those other existing plane spaces, all those who can pass the actual combat assessment will understand a truth: the battlefield is a rapidly changing place, and the result of any distraction or distraction is that they can''t pass the actual combat assessment. The result of failure to pass the actual combat assessment is death. This is also why the floating island has not had any contact with the outside world, but the people here are generally more powerful. Egger stared at Sean, trying to tell the truth of what he was saying from his look. From the fight at that moment, egger decided that Sean should be a swordsman with both strength and agility, because only such a person can immediately react and block his sword at the moment of his attack. Similarly, only such a person can suppress his own strength and even make himself affected by the anti shock force. Egger changed from holding the sword with one hand to holding the sword with both hands, and the rhythm of breathing became slow and long. Sean slightly raised his eyebrows, and his eyes moved from egger''s face to his hand. However, his look did not change much, because Sean also evaluated egger''s general ability in the confrontation just now. [field: Waste] [rule: time] [domain effect - strengthen yourself: 1. Gain a maximum agility increase of 25%; 2. Gain a maximum strength increase of 25%; Weaken the enemy: 1. The movement speed and attack speed of all hostile targets decrease (according to the number of enemies in the field, it can have an effect on up to two to twenty-five enemies, and the influence deviation value fluctuates between 1% - 12%; The maximum reduction of a single enemy is 20%); 2. The attack power and defense power of all hostile targets are reduced (according to the number of enemies in the field, it can have an effect on up to two to twenty-five enemies, and the influence deviation value fluctuates between 1% - 12%; The maximum reduction of a single enemy is 20%).] Originally, when faced with four killing lions, when Sean''s field expanded, the impact value of the four killing lions was 5%. However, when egger also entered Sean''s field, although the decline became 4% because of one more person. But in fact, the real value generated by the fluctuation of 1% does not have a greater impact on the five enemies at the same time. When Sean''s field decided to form, he basically explored the function and maximum value of his own field. In the face of multiple enemies, the siege of four to five is the most cost-effective time of [field: Waste]. Of course, if you want to say the most useful words, it is still natural to face only one enemy. After all, a 20% weakening means that as long as the other party''s field is suppressed by Sean, it is basically impossible to escape death. So in a way, Sean is grateful to egger for letting others step down and not intervene, because it gives Sean better fighting space. If it is really crowded by a group of people, it will weaken them less, which will make it more difficult for Sean to deal with it - it is obviously impossible to shoot the killing lion as casually as just now. After all, the rule Sean understands is time, not gravity or other fields of the same type - the difference between the two is that time can have more impact, while other fields, including gravity, reduce only speed or agility, and the reduction range is also a fixed value. Therefore, in the case of increasing strength and agility by 25% and weakening egger''s combat attribute by 4%, Sean not only blocked egger''s attack, but also formed a suppression effect on him. Naturally, it is not surprising. If it must surprise Sean, it is probably that Edgar has changed from holding the sword with one hand to holding the sword with both hands, because this means that Edgar has opened a special fighting skill. Just as Sean''s eyes shifted slightly again, egger suddenly disappeared from Sean''s face. It was as if there was no egger from beginning to end. This is the unique ability of egger''s field - the intersection of light and dark. Such a sudden change made Sean suddenly stunned. He didn''t even realize how egger performed the trick in front of him. Even shadow assassins don''t disappear immediately. They also need to take advantage of the shadow to completely dissipate their breath from the enemy''s perception, so as to make themselves "disappear" and "invisible". But now, under Sean''s gaze, egger really disappeared out of thin air! But before Sean could react, the other two killing lions who had not been photographed had rushed towards Sean first. The two killing lions that were shot away by Sean also began to rush towards Sean again - the tamed Warcraft will completely lose its original ferocity and begin to become "not very smart". If it were the Warcraft Shawn met in the wild, he would realize the gap between the two sides and would not dare to attack again only by Shawn''s first flight before. "Tell the truth." Sean glanced at the four killing lions and sighed, "I really don''t want to kill on this land." His right hand slipped slightly and suddenly grasped the handle of the sword. When Sean pulled out his sword again, the whole man''s momentum became fierce. It was a sharp breath different from that at the boundary. This time, Sean had a more decisive and domineering momentum. He was really like a fierce sword that had been dusty for many years and finally came out of its scabbard again. The fierce momentum really swept the whole audience like a hurricane. Not only the four killing lions could feel it, but also the students who were not involved in the siege but were ordered by Eggler to guard around could clearly feel this terrible momentum. However, the four killing lions did not stop their attack. They still chose to launch the most violent attack on Sean - at this moment, these Warcraft were not like Warcraft with wisdom, but more like fully tamed hunting dogs. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. Instead of paying attention to the suddenly disappeared egger, he stared at the two killing lions who jumped at him. At the next moment, the black king in Sean''s hand raised slightly, and then he wrote it down directly. It''s just a chopping action. It seems that everything is very calm and normal, just like those novices who learn fencing practice chopping every day. But if there is anything special, it is that Sean''s sword was so quiet that there was no sound at all. However, when the black king was waved by Sean, in this silent space, there was a very unique air flow rolled up - like countless fighting spirits raging madly, impacting each other, and finally forming countless swirls. The two killing lions were like being thrown into a meat grinder in front of everyone. They were completely torn up by countless swirls and turned into a blood mist. Broken soul! This is the special sword skill that Beth once taught Sean, the third of the seven forms of soul, breaking the soul. After the sword fell, Sean didn''t look back. He turned directly to face the other two killing lions rushing towards him, with cold eyes. He really didn''t want to kill in gypsy''s territory, because it was also the territory of his nominal sister anyway. However, what Sean doesn''t want is to take his own life here - the premise for him to float the island with the player''s mentality is based on his own safety conditions. But if his life is threatened, whether Sean wants it or not, he will only be the Lord who is already the dominant side of the earth. Because now he, death is really gone completely, and there will be no resurrection. Even if Sean doesn''t think about himself, he should think about Cecilia and those who choose to follow him with him as the core. "I got you." Sean''s mouth was light, ignoring the two killing lions who killed themselves. With a faster speed than ordinary people can imagine, he passed through the encirclement and killing of the two killing lions, and the black king in his hand suddenly stabbed into the emptiness! Chapter 1060 The black king in Sean''s hand was slightly lifted up and stabbed directly into the air in front of him. A sound of metal and iron strike suddenly came out. Then a white glow, like a blown out candle, blew in the direction of Sean''s long sword. Egger''s figure gradually emerged from the white brilliance, and there was still an indelible shock on his face - this time, it was more shocking than the sword blocked by Sean before. It seemed that even his heart was stunned by Sean''s blow. However, compared with egger''s shock, the shock of Sean''s sword to other students around him was obviously deeper. An incredible cry of surprise came one after another. "Elder egger''s light and dark interleaving was broken..." "Are you kidding?" "Will senior egger be all right?" "Let''s... Go up and help!" The hustle and bustle of discussion soon became vigorous. But Sean didn''t care about these sounds at all, or he had been used to them for a long time. However, the floating island still gave him a lot of different places. For example, when he broke egger''s intersection of light and darkness, the other people were shocked and thought of coming up to help participate in the battle, rather than how to escape or admit defeat, or even standing in a daze, This is quite different from the protection of many nobles in the territory. It''s just that having this belief is a good thing, but it doesn''t mean Sean will show mercy. What''s more, there are two killing lions that have not been solved at this time. Without Sean turning back, Sean took a slight step back and swept his sword behind him - within Sean''s field, the positions of the two killing lions were clearly perceived by Sean. Because this time it was an unreserved shot, two black sword Qi shot out one after another, and then penetrated the bodies of the two killing lions. Of course, the result of this time is not as exaggerated as that of the first time. At least the two killing lions can see the basic original appearance - fierce sword. The two killing lions are divided into two parts, and blood and organs are scattered all over the ground. At this time, egger had no time to take into account the four unlucky killing lions. He quickly regained consciousness at the moment when Sean withdrew his sword, and did not choose to use this opportunity to try to suppress Sean and give himself a chance to seize the rhythm of the battle. But he also chose to retreat and defend, and shouted to the others: "don''t come here You are not his opponent! Don''t come and die! " Sean glanced at egger somewhat unexpectedly. Originally, he thought that egger would take advantage of this opportunity to increase his advantage, so Sean naturally prepared several means of counterattack. But once these means are used, he can''t guarantee how many people will survive in the end. But unexpectedly, egger is not an opportunity for blind arrogance and greedy vanity. Under the camouflage opportunity created by Sean''s lack of mountains and dew, egger still chooses his teammates and companions rather than personal interests. To tell you the truth, Sean appreciates such a person. "You made me a little impressed." After Shawn solved the last two killing lions, he smiled at egger, "re introduce yourself My name is Sean. I''m Gypsy''s nominal brother I don''t know what happened to your floating island, but I''m really not your enemy, so can we lay down our arms and have a good talk? " "How do you see through my light and darkness." Egger didn''t answer Sean''s question, but looked at Sean seriously and asked in a deep voice. "Secret." Sean smiled. "Everyone has their own secrets, don''t they You don''t need to know how I see through your field abilities, but you just need to know that if this is your cards and all, then you won''t be my opponent. Let''s sit down and have a good talk. " The interleaving of light and dark is Iger''s proudest field ability. It is with this ability that he became the top ten idol figure in the comprehensive strength of the floating Saint College - in the floating Saint college, in addition to the already existing tutors, there is another kind of people who can also obtain the identity of tutors. Such people are those who have strong strength or extraordinary talent and can rank among the top ten in the comprehensive strength ranking. People like egger, Eliza, Levi, etc. are all regular visitors to this list - the list will conduct statistics and ranking again every year, and it has always only listed the top 10 places, and will not announce the ranking after the 11th place. None of the people who can enter this list are extremely excellent talents, and others work very hard to enter this ranking and are proud to enter this ranking. The reason for this is not only to be recognized as a tutor by the floating Saint college, but also to receive many welfare and reward policies in the coming year. It can be said that this ranking is an absolute symbol of identity, status and power. And Sean, breaking egger''s interleaving of light and darkness is naturally a fatal blow to egger - it''s not hard to imagine that once someone knows that egger''s interleaving of light and darkness can be easily cracked, egger will naturally be extremely unfavorable for next year''s ranking war. So this is how he wants to know how Sean sees through his field ability, and whether this flaw is his own defect or Sean''s unique ability. If it is the former, then egger must find ways to improve his field ability. If it is the latter, then he can only find another way. In fact, it was a coincidence that Sean could see through egger''s special ability. He was not sure whether others could crack egger''s ability in this field, but it was not difficult for him - to break egger''s ability in this field, Sean relied on the fourth-order ability of the real eye: energy detection. Because to launch the special sword skill of soul breaking, Sean still needs the special effect of energy detection to play an auxiliary control effect, so that soul breaking can be successfully displayed. After that, Sean did not remove the effect of the real eye. Because of this, Sean was able to see the trace of egger. Although the disappearance of that moment did make Sean a little stunned, and he couldn''t catch egger''s trace at all. But when egger began to move, and began to mobilize the power and fighting spirit of the law to prepare for a sneak attack, Sean naturally saw that a lot of energy began to converge towards a certain point. Sean didn''t care whether there was a trap or danger. He only knew that no matter what the energy gathered in the invisible place was for, he had to make this sword. Fortunately, he was right - if he failed, Sean would really be in a stalemate. If he found egger''s flaws by other means, Sean didn''t mind saying it. It was just about the real eye. Naturally, Sean wouldn''t open his mouth casually. "Then it seems that we have nothing to say." Egger said in a deep voice. He found that all his means and abilities could not be displayed in front of the black haired young man, which made him somewhat helpless and unwilling. But up to now, egger has no way back. If he can''t win Sean, today''s battle will become his psychological shadow with the end of today. Holding the sword in his hands, egger didn''t say any nonsense this time. He took two deep breaths and suddenly took a step to attack Sean like a cheetah. Holding his sword flat in his hands, he rushed towards Sean in a knight''s spear posture. This is a standard signature attack action of sword shield Paladin: quasi gun sword attack. It means to use the long sword as a long gun. Therefore, there are very strict restrictions on the weight and length of the long sword. Seeing that egger had completely abandoned his own advantages and chose to compete with himself in fencing and fencing, Sean knew that egger had been confused. If it was in the territory, Sean might hold some evil ideas and severely humiliate his opponent. He would never easily let go of a guy who used a knife and a gun to himself. But this time, Sean didn''t intend to do so. Maybe it''s because he appreciates egger''s unselfish style, or maybe it''s because it''s Gypsy''s territory, so Sean doesn''t want the blood of Gypsy''s residents to splash on this land. In the face of this fierce quasi gun sword attack, Sean''s fighting spirit began to gather, and the momentum of the whole person began to rise suddenly. There was a black flame, which began to burn and burst out from Sean''s right arm, just as Sean''s whole right hand was swallowed by the black flame. Then the flames soon flowed to the black king in Sean''s hand, turning the whole black king into a flame blade. Then Sean rushed up at egger with a sword. Sean waved the black king and cut his sword into Edgar''s long sword. At the next moment, the exclamation of the people sounded again. Egger''s long sword specially made by the Babylonian magic tower cut the tip of the whole long sword under Sean''s sword - egger''s weapon is not ordinary public goods, but a sharp weapon made by special forging technology. It is said that there are only ten weapons of this kind in the whole floating island. For example, Eliza''s silver Liuhuo and Levi''s fantasy magic sword. And the night sharp sword Edgar is holding now. But now, this handle is made of many precious materials. Up to now, no matter what kind of enemies and weapons it faces, it has not been broken - let alone broken or broken, not even a hole. But it turned out that Sean''s bargain, which seemed completely black to others, easily cut off egger''s long sword. And it''s not over yet. Sean was completely unreasonable and unforgiving. After a sword weakened the long sword that was about to pierce his body, he immediately waved it for the second and third time... In this case, what egger held in his hand seemed not to be a weapon, just a small wooden branch, which was easily cut into a hilt by Sean. Then, Edgar was still a little stunned because his weapons were so completely destroyed by Sean. However, Sean''s knee was constantly pushing towards egger''s lower abdomen - his strength was really too big and enough. After all, Sean''s strength value was not low. With a 25% bonus in his own field, it was impossible for egger to straighten up in a short time. Watching egger bow down, Sean clenched his left hand directly, and then hit egger''s right face. With one punch, egger was completely knocked to the ground. At this time, the twelve students around finally couldn''t sit still. They no longer paid attention to the meaning of the sentence "you are not his opponent" just said by egger. They only know that the senior students who are responsible for leading them today are being humiliated by the enemy, so they must take action. However, these students did not really lose their mind because of this. The two students quickly bent over, picked up Levi and Eliza, and quickly left the battlefield. Nine of the remaining ten men surrounded Sean, and the other quickly approached egger and tried to carry him away. Looking at these students'' tacit cooperation and nearly perfect tactical performance, Sean also showed some surprise. You know, in Levi''s description, these students received very ordinary tactical education. Although everyone will take a tactical class, not everyone is interested in it. Therefore, in Sean''s impression, this course can''t just talk about cooperation like a mercenary. But now, what Sean sees with his own eyes is the coordination similar to that of special forces. This kind of tactical thinking edifies and cultivates. Sean has only seen it in the wing of conviction at present. Sean has not seen this kind of cooperation even in other famous legions for a long time. At this moment, Sean suddenly realized that the training institution on the floating island was probably not simple, and might even be far more powerful than he had imagined. However, the coordination and cooperation of these students are tacit, but there is still a flaw that can not be ignored - the gap in distance. Sean''s absence was only a moment. After returning to consciousness, the black king in Sean''s hand stabbed down to the ground without hesitation, and the blade of the blade just scraped the skin of egger''s neck - as long as Sean tilted the black king to the left, the sharp blade would completely cut egger''s carotid artery. Affected by this, ten students who tried to rescue did not dare to act rashly. "Put Eliza and levy down, or I''ll kill your senior." Sean looked at the twelve students. In his almost luminous eyes, he seemed to see some rare treasures, full of great interest and curiosity. At this moment, Sean was really interested in everything about the floating island. Chapter 1061 The night on the floating island is colder than the land boundary. It''s not like the dry or wet cold Sean spent in the South and North continents before, but more like the cold directly exposed to ice and snow. This low and cold temperature keeps the temperature of the human body constantly decreasing, in a low temperature state. Even the residents of the floating island will choose to wear thick clothes when they go out at night. If they sleep outdoors, they usually light a campfire, hold a magic powered stove, and then sleep in their clothes. Sean was a little unhappy at this time. Because he didn''t know that he would spend the night in the wild of the floating island. Of course, he didn''t know that the night of the floating island would be so cold. Of course, he didn''t prepare dinner or other dry food that could be eaten. Levi and Eliza still didn''t wake up, which made Sean start to worry about their situation. But fortunately, this situation that makes Sean feel depressed and troublesome, at least he is not alone. In front of Sean, twelve students from floating Saint college were tied. Sean didn''t want to pay much attention to these people, but they were so annoying that Sean had to tie them up - the things that tied them were the tools carried by these students. This tool has a special effect that can seal the fighting spirit and perception. It is one of the standard equipment for the members responsible for public security patrols on the floating island. On the floating island, as long as they are not judged to have no talent, they will basically receive martial arts or magic training from an early age, but their achievements will be limited by their personal talents and talents. Therefore, basically, people with a certain strength foundation can be seen everywhere in the floating island. Therefore, the patrol team responsible for the public security of the floating island naturally needs to be equipped with some special props. Otherwise, they will certainly not win some old guys whose strength has not degraded due to age. After all, in actual combat experience, newcomers are never as good as the elderly. However, these special devices that can seal fighting and perception only work for the strong below the holy land. A strong Saint like egger can''t work. But Sean didn''t care. He directly repaired the noisy egger, and took him as a human cushion and sat on him to ensure that the guy couldn''t escape. And to keep quiet, Sean stuffed the people''s mouths to make sure they couldn''t speak. "I am kind." Sean reached out and patted. He sat under him. Egger said, "look, I haven''t killed you yet You were supposed to talk to me, but you guys wouldn''t. Alas, the result is like this. Why do you think you need it? " There was only a whine in response to Sean. "You said you didn''t bring some dry food when you went out. You don''t know what you want to do." Sean took a branch and stirred the bonfire in front of him to make it burn more vigorously. The campfire was lit by firewood collected by several students from Shawn. He was not afraid of these people running away. Sean could see that egger had a high position in their minds. People like him were kind and righteous to say good, but stupid to say bad. With their strength, they won''t be Sean''s opponent at all. They can''t turn the wind and waves in his hands. Therefore, the correct way should be to choose to escape or report when they leave Sean''s sight. But these guys didn''t do that. Instead, they listened to Sean''s orders like puppets. However, Sean thought that if William or Cecilia, Alfred and other followers fell into the hands of the enemy, he would certainly do the same. So naturally, there is no position to laugh at these guys. After all, no one is more noble than anyone, and no one must be more stupid than anyone. Just pity the students who came from the floating Saint college. Egger wanted to refute Sean, but his mouth was stuffed with a rag that he didn''t know where to get from, so he could only stare at Sean angrily. He did not expect that he would become a prisoner one day. What''s more helpless is that he and several other teams belong to the nature of vanguard. Everyone is responsible for the exploration and patrol of an area, so it means that they won''t have any support. At least until tomorrow, no one will know that their team has an accident. "Tell me, what happened here." Sean was probably bored, so he reached out and pulled off the rag from egger''s mouth and whispered, "Levi told me something about floating island, so I know the situation is unusual." "You..." Before egger could say anything, Sean put a rag in his mouth: "if you want to make a noise, don''t blame me for blocking your mouth again." "Wuwu..." "Oh, sorry." Sean stretched out his hand and pulled out the rag again. "Say it." Egger looked at Sean and opened his mouth, but maybe he was frightened by Sean''s power, so he didn''t choose to continue to fight Sean in the end. This makes Sean a little dissatisfied. Why are the guys on the floating island so realistic and sober? According to his understanding of the "normal strong" in the world, if these guys are suppressed by a person in the same realm, the first reaction is absolutely incredible, and then they refuse to admit defeat. Even if they are defeated, they will certainly continue to struggle and resist. Egger''s performance is not like the "normal strong" as Sean understood. "Because of rebellion." Said egger. "Rebellion?" Sean was a little surprised. "What''s going on The scope of your floating library doesn''t seem to be very large, does it? Some people are rebellious? " The floating library is composed of 12 large land plots and 36 small land plots. It''s hard to say that the area of the twelve large lands is fast. The largest one is even as large as the current empty principality, and the smallest one also has the size of a marquis. The area of 36 small land plots is basically the same: equivalent to a standard Baron collar. With such an area of land, and the front, back, left and right are still high-altitude, unlike the territory of the boundary, it can escape to other aristocratic territories, so carpet search has become a feasible policy. According to Sean''s experience in managing pandaling, as long as about 1000 people are invested, the carpet exploration of the whole small land mass can be achieved. "Are you from the boundary?" Instead of answering Sean''s question, egger asked. "Yes." Sean didn''t deny it. After all, it''s meaningless. "The rebellion here is different from the rebellion in your territory." Egger said, but his tone seemed somewhat helpless. "These lands at the bottom are the places where those who violate the laws of the floating island are exiled. They need to work hard here But not everyone will feel guilty. They will only resent everything on the floating island, so some people will make trouble from time to time. " "Oh." Sean raised his eyebrows and his brain began to work quickly. It was no accident for Sean to meet the rebels as soon as he entered the floating island. Although at the beginning of the game era, no one had ever heard of logging in to the floating island, the official floating island data also proved that this place is not just a background information. It is certain that relevant tasks can also be obtained here, and there may even be a "copy". Now, according to the information Sean obtained through Levi and Eliza, the existence of black-and-white holy land may be the so-called "copy". So now such a chance encounter with insurgents, will it be a "task"? The exploration of unknown fields is something that every player is very keen on. Sean is no exception. Sean''s understanding of the land boundary has been far beyond this era for too many years. At least the changes and major historical events in the next decade are under Sean''s control. But for the floating island, Sean is really completely unknown. In addition, Sean hasn''t had an activity similar to a copy for a long time, which makes Sean really itch. Of course, there is one more point. The previous trip to Beida Lu, especially the last battle of fate, put too much pressure on Sean. Maybe he never showed it and never mentioned it to anyone, but the shock brought to Sean by the battle, which can be called the world-class gathering of the strongest combat power, is absolutely unspeakable. In that battle, he deeply felt his weakness and powerlessness. Even if he was already a grand duke and even had the strength to control the local war, he was small after all in the battle of the power pattern at the top level. Let alone becoming a chess player, he could not even control the situation. Sean doesn''t think he came to the world to be a chess piece. "Tell me, I want to know what''s going on." Sean spoke in a deep voice. He tried his best to suppress some desire in his heart. Hope, he spoke in an indifferent tone as much as possible. Egger once again looked at Sean deeply. He had stepped into the realm of the holy land by relying on perception, so he naturally had a very subtle feeling about the change of Sean''s state of mind at this time. In the floating island, egger may not be the most popular person, but he can be regarded as one of the sharpest people in the whole floating island, because few people can deceive him. "We don''t know the exact number of insurgents." After a long silence, egger finally chose to speak, "but the scale of this rebellion is the largest in the history of the floating island. In total, there are more than 20 criminals involved in small land plots, and the estimated scale is likely to be close to 10000. " "Ten thousand people?" Sean was stunned for a moment. The quantity from egger seemed to exceed Sean''s estimate. The scale of 10000 people, even in the boundary, is already a large-scale unrest. Judging from the chaotic law and order before panda''s leadership, the scale of those bandit groups was only two or three thousand people. In the later stage, after the panda collar and several surrounding territories were occupied by Sean, the occasional bandits and robbers were only hundreds of people, never thousands. Therefore, the scale of 10000 people is enough to destroy all gathering points below the city level. If these people take military facilities such as a fortress, the destructive power will be even more terrible. And all this is still based on the level of ordinary people. From the contact with egger and others, as well as what Levi and Eliza have said, the strength of these 10000 people will not be much lower, and they are obviously people from the floating Saint college or the Babylonian sky magic tower, which means that these people are not only not low in strength, but also not weak in tactical awareness. "Even if it''s a reconnaissance team, it''s not large with only 13 people?" Sean said. "We were close to a hundred people." Egger''s tone suddenly became a little sad, "but there were several encounters and arrested a group of people around these days. In addition... We also lost a lot of manpower. We don''t know where these guys got their weapons. " "I see." Sean suddenly understood why he was regarded as an enemy in the beginning. Criminals who were originally exiled in these places will certainly not have weapons. Moreover, due to some special habits of the floating island, being exiled is actually a little harder than ordinary people - in the land boundary, its status is probably equivalent to that of a slave. But the slaves in the land boundary have no human rights, and those who are exiled to work can still enjoy the treatment of normal people, that is, they have to go out early and return late every day. The most important thing is that no one will guard these criminals - in the floating island, everything is self-conscious. Of course, at the end of the month, if you can''t hand over the resources and materials agreed upon when you were exiled, there will certainly be punishment. But now, these rebels don''t know where to get weapons, so they become dangerous. Sean, a person who shouldn''t have appeared here, suddenly appeared. He not only had weapons in his hand, but also had Levi and Eliza in a coma. If this is not suspicious, probably no one can be called suspicious. Even Sean himself thought that it was completely irresponsible for egger not to win himself under such circumstances. But think about it, Sean is not such an honest man. Therefore, there is something to teach egger and others to be human now. "I probably understand." Sean nodded slightly. He could basically confirm that the rebel incident was probably a trigger task. As for the size of 10000 people, this is probably the sequelae of the game - if a player steps on the floating island and triggers this task, the first reaction must be to move rescue soldiers from the guild. But now, in this world, Sean can be regarded as alone, but the difficulty of the task has not been reduced, so it is a little difficult. Chapter 1062 Egger moved his hands a little and looked at Sean with a complicated look. He didn''t resent Sean very much, or hate him. In the floating island, the strong can be respected on any occasion, even if they have different interests or contradictions, but respecting a strong person is still the basic concept and value that floating island people have been educated since childhood. Therefore, even if Sean was not a floating island man and defeated egger, egger still had no resentment and was at most vigilant. After all, Sean is not a floating island man, but from the boundary. No matter how much Sean said, before Levi and Eliza woke up, Sean''s identity was always very suspicious. But at this time, Sean didn''t care about these problems. The only thing he is interested in right now is the trigger task of floating island. If an enemy with a size of 10000 people attacks, it is definitely not a wise choice. Not to mention the casualties, I''m afraid it''s impossible to gain any trust with Sean''s current identity and situation, so let alone taking over the command, I''m afraid even making suggestions will not be adopted. This is an embarrassment. Rubbing the stubble from his chin, Sean sighed, "maybe you shouldn''t have chosen to fight back." "What are you talking about?" Hearing Sean''s muttering, Edgar couldn''t hear the content clearly, so he asked. "Nothing." Sean shook his head. Levi and Eliza didn''t wake up, obviously not because of the multiple injuries on their bodies - of course, in the current situation, it may be a coma caused by excessive injuries. After all, this is "the need of the plot", so Sean can naturally express his understanding. Taking this as the first inference point, the emergence of egger with people behind is not a "coincidence" or "accident", but a necessity doomed from the beginning. The next development is very humanized. After all, the miracle game, from the very beginning, is a very high degree of freedom as the most important selling point. Therefore, different players must have different choices in the face of this situation. Therefore, it will naturally have different effects and branches on the subsequent "story plot". Sean is now a little glad that he didn''t kill - it was based on the degree to which egger, levy and Eliza knew each other, and this is also the territory of his nominal sister. Now it seems that this kind of emotional thinking has helped him to a great extent and will inevitably make him fall into the deterioration of the crisis. If he really kills all of egger and others, I''m afraid he will have to join the rebel camp at this time. Sean straightened out all the causes and consequences at this moment. Similarly, let him clearly know what he needs to solve next - trust. How to win the trust of the floating island is the priority problem he needs to solve at present. Obviously, only after winning the trust of the floating island people and successfully solving these rebels can he enter the floating island in a higher sequence. And if Sean is right, I''m afraid he will find a way to solve the coma of Levi and Eliza after solving the trust crisis of the floating island and the problem of the rebels. After all, he will come to the floating island because of the message from Levi and Eliza. Therefore, if these two people don''t wake up, it may be difficult to see gipriel. Thinking that he had so many things to deal with, Sean couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. At least, at first, he thought that coming to the floating island should be very smooth. But I didn''t expect that it triggered such a pit father event, so it''s not an accident for Sean to disperse with Andrew and others - if it really develops according to the process and history of the game, it''s absolutely impossible to get the assistance of Andrew and others here. After all, the strength gap is too wide. Sean stood up and patted the dust on his body. His eyes looked particularly bright. This kind of look has not appeared on Sean for a long time. He tried to do some activities to warm his stiff and cold body because of his long sitting posture. Of course, he also made some shouts from time to time. For Sean, what he fears most is the lack of information and the inequality of intelligence, but after egger collects enough intelligence data and infers the current affairs to be solved, it is not so difficult for Sean. If Sean didn''t have some real materials, he couldn''t lead a team for so long. "What are you doing?" Looking at Sean''s strange behavior, egger couldn''t help asking. He even wondered whether the people in the boundary were so strange - saying some strange words, doing some strange actions, and of course, showing strange smiles from time to time. After seeing Sean, Edgar, who was still curious and yearning for the land boundary, didn''t know why. Suddenly, he was no longer curious and yearning for the land boundary. The world of floating island was safer. "Oh, I''m trying to see if I can give off some domineering spirit. Let you take your head and worship." Sean laughed and joked, "in this way, I can probably save a lot of energy for the later things It''s the most troublesome thing to brush your favor. " "Give off some... Domineering spirit? You mean the field? Is that what people in your territory call territory? " Egger''s performance is like a student full of curiosity about the unknown. "I don''t understand why you people in the land call you so. It''s strange." Sean sighed helplessly. People in this world really can''t understand him. At this moment, he suddenly misses his former companions in the game. Although those guys usually don''t behave very reliably, at least some cold jokes can be understood by everyone. Just like now, if he talks about the topic of "overlord''s spirit", the muscle warrior who claims to have been proficient in all kinds of novels for ten years will tacitly add: "I have been awed by your overlord''s spirit. Please allow me to bow down to you! " Then you will make the same expression and action as bowing your head. Then, the rest of the group will make a lot of jokes and so on. But now Sean looked around. Although Edgar didn''t say anything, the alert look in his eyes still existed. As for the other students with lower strength, there was no too much fear on their faces, but they still stood aside silently, looking a little cold. To put it bluntly, none of the people egger took with him trusted him. "Can you take Levi and Eliza back?" Sean asked suddenly. "Take it back?" Egger was a little confused about what Sean meant. "They are now injured and unconscious. There are no treatment conditions here. I want you to take people back, and we don''t have anyone to continue to take care of them." Sean said in a calm voice. Since his heart has made a decision, there is no need to delay. The sooner the matter is solved, the greater the activity space that can be provided next. "You mean..." egger was stunned. "Are you going to act with us?" "Otherwise?" Sean asked curiously, "Levi and Eliza brought me up. Now they are unconscious. I''m not familiar with life. It''s rare to meet someone who knows him... And seems to have a good relationship with him. Naturally, I can only follow you for a while. Can you rest assured that I will return with Levi and them? " "I..." Before egger could say anything, Sean stretched out his hand to stop egger''s words and said in a deep voice, "even if you rest assured, I won''t rest assured The reason is very simple. Just as you don''t trust me, I won''t trust you so easily. The only people I trust are Levi and Eliza. As for acting with you, it doesn''t mean I can trust you, but you can''t beat me, so even if you have any bad thoughts, I can easily crack them Although the truth is very cruel, I think since we are likely to act together for the time being, it''s better for us to spread out all the problems. " Egger frowned slightly and fell into meditation. Other students also looked at each other with one face. As Sean said, they didn''t trust the black haired young man in front of them, because he was not a floating island man, but had to succumb to him because of his strength. But now, the other party has mercilessly uncovered this shame cloth, which really makes them feel humiliated. However, even so, the instinct of respecting the strong still makes them choose to keep silent. Besides, at present, their captain is egger, and they just need to obey egger''s orders - although this idea is somewhat self deceptive and ostrich mentality, it is still an expression of attitude anyway. "I see." Egger nodded heavily. "Although your words make me very uncomfortable, what you said is really reasonable." Sean nodded and said nothing more. He knows that it is not easy to gain the trust of others - whether in the game or in reality. At first, in the game, if you want to make friends with an NPC, if you miss the initial phase judgment, you can only brush the trust to improve your favor. The trust task is a kind of periodic cyclic task - the so-called periodicity is a series of cyclic tasks released by NPC after a certain period of time. After all, NPC also has its own life and things. It is impossible to stand there waiting for you to brush your favor and trust. Moreover, the tasks announced by them are unique, that is to say, those who finish the task first and have done half of the task later will do it in vain. Circular tasks are divided into two types: large cycle and small cycle. The large cycle has at least 20 tasks, while the small cycle has only three to ten tasks. At present, helping the people of the floating island to suppress the rebellion is obviously not a periodic cycle task, but a task link that belongs to the judgment of phase degree. This new situation is the only chance to become friends directly. If you miss it, you need to rely on constant contact to show that you want to be friends later. Sean knows that reality is not a game after all, so there will be no task of brushing favor or trust. However, in the current situation of obviously triggering the task, he can only increase enough chips for the future by winning egger''s favor. If even egger''s trust can''t be won, I''m afraid things will be difficult later. This is not what Sean wants to see. After egger and Sean settled, the later things became easier. Egger soon ordered four people to make a simple stretcher, carry Levi and Eliza up, and the four people sent them back to the rear. According to the original plan, today there will be large troops arriving from the floating islands in the upper sequence. They will set up an outpost base here to block the way of these rebels trying to return to the floating islands in the upper layer. As long as Levi and Eliza are sent back here, everything will be safe, and they can report on their work. When everything was done, it was completely bright. For the gold and holy land strongmen, a night without rest would not affect their combat effectiveness, so after obtaining Sean''s consent, egger ordered to continue to set out. In this case, Sean did not choose to show off too much, mainly because he was not familiar with his life and did not establish enough trust with each other, so Sean chose to obey egger''s arrangement and instructions. Egger was somewhat surprised at Sean''s cooperation. This naturally made some changes in his impression of Sean, but that''s all. The flat floating island at the bottom is more flat than Sean thought. The standard Baron collar is not too large, but it will not take long to cross the whole territory without considering other factors. However, the time required to divide the whole Baron into regions and strictly carry out exploration tasks is not generally short. At the end of the day, Sean and egger and others were completely fruitless. Of course, it can''t be said to be fruitless. In fact, this plain floating island is used for grazing. There are a large number of cattle, horses, sheep and other livestock on it. Now, however, all these livestock have disappeared, apparently hoarded by the rebels as food. It has to be said that this tactic is very similar to the scorched earth tactic. It not only increases the supply difficulties for the pursuers on the floating island, but also allows their own side to obtain sufficient supplies and food, providing the possibility of lasting combat. Sean soon realized that the people of the floating island had a higher strategic awareness and tactical level than the ordinary local people. Chapter 1063 This time, because things happened too suddenly and the reaction of the floating island was slightly slower, these rebels had a perfect opportunity to gather. It is precisely because of this that the rebels can give full play to the scorched earth tactics. According to egger, they went all the way down, and almost all the land was swept away. All that can be taken away have been taken away, and those that cannot be taken away have also been destroyed. This includes all kinds of orchards, farms, livestock farms, livestock farms and so on. As for other places such as ore yards, quarries or other processing plants, they were basically destroyed. It can be said that just trying to restore the operation of these factories is likely to make the floating island consume nearly half of its reserves. But what Sean really cares about is not that, but another word that Edgar said. The floating island reserves all its cubs and seeds on the land blocks in the lower sequence, and now all these have been swept away by the scorched earth tactics of the rebels, which is tantamount to shaking the foundation of the floating island. In some cases, the floating island is in an unprecedented crisis of destruction. Therefore, it is natural to send vanguard troops to intercept it in order to prevent the expansion of losses. The troops led by egger are only one of the five vanguard troops sent out this time. Large forces are still on other floating islands above. They have to establish defense bases on other floating islands before they can advance down. It is said that this is because there are still residual rebels on other lower floating islands. Moreover, the back and forth of these floating islands are moved through the large-scale transmission magic array device set up - this magic array is different from the magic array activated in today''s land boundary. These magic arrays are left over from the dawn era, so they can even be directly transmitted on goods. For the floating island, losing these magic arrays is tantamount to completely losing the control and movement of a floating island. Therefore, in order to prevent the destruction of those rebels, the floating island decided to protect all the floating land transmission arrays. Of course, in Sean''s view, this is completely unnecessary. Because if the rebels wanted to destroy, they would have destroyed these transmission arrays long ago. It is impossible to leave them for the people in the floating chamber to react. However, if there are rebels on other floating land, it proves that 10000 rebels are not concentrated together, but scattered on different floating islands. In this way, although there are many places to be taken into account, the pressure in various regions is not great. Sean felt that the floating conference hall would send so many vanguard troops to the lowest floating island, and large troops would arrive later, not just to solve these rebels. Rubbing his chin, Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his brain was thinking about the relevance of these events. The only thing he can be sure of is that the floating library must have belonged to a force organization that can contact and intervene in the game, so this led to these things when he arrived at the floating island. But having lived in this world for so many years, Sean has also found that the changes in this world are more complex than those in the game, full of surprises and unpredictability. Therefore, Sean is not sure whether the rebel incident on floating island is still developing according to the historical process in the game or has changed. If it is the former, Sean has some ways to successfully complete the event, so as to contact the senior personnel of the floating library. Anyway, as long as it is a task, there will be rules to follow. If it is the latter, it will be much more troublesome, because the information that can be provided is limited in the identity and status of egger and others. But just then, suddenly several students ran over quickly. Looking at the panic of these people, egger quickly got up and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Senior egger, we seem to have seen senior pyles." A student answered, but his face was a little strange. "Pyles?" Egger frowned. "Isn''t his patrol area in E3?" "Senior Peter... Seems to be being pursued?" The student said, "it seems that there are only six or seven people around him. The enemy is about fifty." "Support!" Egger didn''t even think about it, and immediately said in a deep voice. Soon, Sean saw that the only eight students around Edgar took up arms directly after hearing Edgar''s words, and then got up and gathered. There was no trace of procrastination. Each of them looked very calm. They didn''t waver because the number of enemies was several times that of them. Of course, they didn''t have any hesitation or doubt because of egger''s words. Sean sighed slightly that the military quality of these people on floating island was too high. If these people were not limited by the terrain and population, it would not be difficult to occupy an area and establish a first-class kingdom. As if to see Sean''s doubts, egger said in a deep voice: "I know the strength of pyles. Although he is not the top ten in the student list, he is not much weaker than me. He is a very proud man. It is impossible for a mere 50 people to let him escape. If he can escape, it can only prove that his opponent''s strength is much stronger than him, so he will escape As for coming to my patrol area, I guess it should be the nearest to me. " Sean knew that egger had misunderstood his meaning, but he thought for a moment, still didn''t explain, just nodded to show understanding. Seeing that Sean had no objection, egger led the remaining eight students and Sean, a total of ten people, to the direction of Peter''s escape. Not long after, people soon saw that on a plain, a young man with purple hair was leading six students to the direction of Sean and others. Because of the difference between the terrain, the young man with purple hair didn''t find Edgar and Sean, but ran quickly - Sean could see that the young man with purple hair should have sufficient physical strength. There were only two reasons why he didn''t run wildly. One is to retain enough physical strength to cope with other possible accidents. The other is to take care of his companions and do not want to abandon his companions. Behind the young man with purple hair were 50 people in slightly shabby clothes. These people are big and small. The older people should not be more than 40 years old, but it may be because of long-term work, so these older people look vicissitudes; The younger ones are estimated to be around 20, or even less than 20. However, compared with the older ones, these young people exude a very violent and cruel atmosphere. "Two strong men in the Holy Land..." egger frowned. "There''s no reason for pilus to escape? Although there are 50 people on the other side, there are almost 40 people who are only in the silver realm. Now the remaining people around Peter are the strong ones in gold... " "Three." Sean interrupted egger, then said in a deep voice, "there is another assassin who is very good at hiding breath... The other two holy land strongmen may be responsible for containment, so your companion can''t resist." Sean coughed as if he noticed egger''s puzzled eyes. He really couldn''t explain that under the energy investigation, the guys who almost didn''t know how to restrain the leakage momentum on the floating island were just like a lighthouse on the ocean in his eyes, so he could only add: "he accidentally leaked a breath just now. It should be looking for an attack opportunity, I just don''t know why I gave up I''m very sensitive to changes in breath. " "So at that time, you saw through my light and darkness because of this?" Asked egger. Sean answered vaguely with theout explaining in detail. Egger also knew that exploring other people''s secrets was not a good thing, so he didn''t say anything. He probably had the answer in his mind. "What''s next?" Egger asked. "You''d better attack directly from the front. As for the sneaky guy, it''s up to me to solve it." Sean whispered, "as for the remaining people, they probably won''t be your opponents. Anyway, as long as we solve the two strong saints in the holy land, the rest will be no difficulty." "OK." Egger nodded heavily. He had a fight with Sean and was defeated by Sean, so he knew Sean''s strength very well, and he had no objection to it. So he took the man directly and rushed towards pilus. Watching egger suddenly appear from the highland of the plain, the look of the purple haired young man suddenly brightened, and the excitement almost completely filled his face. And Sean also saw a unique look of militants in his eyes, which made him a little unhappy - not that he didn''t like the man''s eyes, but that such people have very troublesome characteristics, and they have a strong interest in all places where they can fight. In this way, Sean can also be sure that this guy didn''t run as hard as he could because he took care of his companions. At this time, seeing the appearance of egger, the young man with purple hair suddenly roared and asked the other students to speed up to leave, but he suddenly stopped and rushed towards the fifty people. He even roared excitedly. It was totally different from what egger said just now that he couldn''t beat the other party. This state was simply that he thought his own side was cumbersome and dragged down his strength. Sean swore in a low voice, and soon got up and quickly approached the battlefield. He has targeted the assassin type Holy Land strongman. This guy is hiding next to others, bypassing the purple haired young man, obviously targeting egger. It has to be said that this tactic is very correct, because from the point of view of surface combat power, egger is not as bold and powerful as the purple haired man, and egger''s perception ability seems not high, because he didn''t find the hidden Holy Land strongman at all. The two sides soon completed the meeting. As Sean said, it seems that the other two strong men in the holy land are really good at containment. When they work together, even the purple haired young man - Sean can be sure that this guy is what egger said. His weapon is two heavy long knives - this is a very unique weapon. Some of them are like Taidao in ancient Japan, but they are longer and larger versions, and the blade is slightly thicker. This kind of weapon can hardly be used in the land boundary, because it not only has high requirements for strength, but also has certain requirements for agility. Those who can use this weapon are generally strong people with excellent physical coordination. They are especially good at weapon warfare. It can be said that there is a big difference between having weapons and not having weapons in such people''s hands - therefore, Sean was not surprised that pyles rushed into the enemy like a tiger down the mountain and killed six people directly at the first contact. Moreover, these rebels obviously had long experienced the combat power of pyles. When Petes entered the crowd, two strong men from the holy land immediately intercepted him, while others quickly bypassed Petes and rushed towards egger and those students with ordinary strength. This is the standard tactical means to catch all. If Sean wasn''t there, maybe these guys could really eat the two patrols, pyles and egger. But unfortunately, now among them, there is the biggest variable in the world - Sean. A roar of iron and gold. Sean, who came last and first, suddenly appeared next to Edgar, who led the crowd into the enemy group. The long black sword in his hand just blocked a conical sword stabbed at Edgar''s waist from a strange angle. A young man with sloppy clothes and vegetable color on his face was shocked to see that his always invincible sneak attack was blocked. However, his reaction was really fast. When he missed, he immediately withdrew and integrated into the crowd. What''s more strange is that Sean had stared at his breath, but when he reappeared in his vision, he changed his appearance. The boy with a vegetable face directly becomes a middle-aged man with a firm face. As for the issue of clothes, basically all the rebels present had dirty, messy and smelly clothes, so none of them was not sloppy. This wonderful change really stunned Sean. But the next moment, Sean had already rushed to the other side with Heijun Dynasty in his backhand. "Stop him!" The mysterious assassin who couldn''t judge his age naturally paid great attention to Sean''s ability to block his attack so accurately. Seeing that Sean was chasing him again, he immediately realized that his identity was exposed, rather than just a coincidence as most people think. Chapter 1064 Several rebels quickly surrounded Sean. The strength of these people is not high, just the upper silver, and even the threshold of quasi golden territory has not been touched. However, these people have a high military quality similar to that of soldiers - from the perspective of combat habits, Sean can clearly see that these people are better at the battle mode of the adventurer team. The mercenary fighting style like this can only be adapted, not good at it. The tacit understanding of these people working together is enough, but they are not skilled. So as soon as I got close to Sean, Sean waved a sword and directly cut off a person''s head, and he didn''t even react at all. He was still running straight and passed Sean. When the rebel who lost his head fell, Sean had cut off the head of the second man and greeted the third man. In front of him, the rebels could not stop him, even if they blocked Sean''s blow. And Sean, not even the field. It seems to have found Sean''s power, and more and more rebels surrounded him. Although these people can''t cause any trouble to Sean, they really block Sean''s progress - after all, even if Sean can kill these people effortlessly, it takes time for him to raise his sword every time. He can''t shock all the enemies with a tiger''s body. The assassin, who had previously sneaked in, soon disappeared from Sean''s sight. However, due to the existence of the real eye and the strong people like floating island don''t know how to restrain their momentum, the assassin still couldn''t escape Sean''s lock. But because there are too many people besieging, Sean can''t break out immediately. It''s just impossible to really stop Sean with the strength of these rebels. Of course, because of Sean''s strong shot, the other students led by egger and pilers are naturally a lot easier. The battle broke out quickly and ended equally quickly. Sean was originally very good at actual combat, and when so many enemies were besieging him, Sean naturally could not expand his field. When he completely launched the field, it basically doomed the fate of these rebels. The assassin who successfully escaped Sean''s pursuit had changed his appearance again. This time, he was no longer a teenager or middle-aged man, but a young man with beautiful appearance, vicissitudes of eyes and a sense of history and story. The young man did not continue to entangle with Sean or go to egger''s trouble, but quickly rushed to the battlefield on the other side of pyles. His speed doesn''t seem to be fast, but whenever he runs out of a distance, his body will appear hazy and illusory, as if he is shuttling through the star world. The whole person becomes a nothingness without entity. However, when his body solidifies again, it has moved a long distance. The star boundary flashes. This is a unique movement skill of star assassins. According to the official introduction of the game, when the shadow assassin is promoted to the holy land, he has a certain chance to be impacted by the energy of the star world, so as to understand the laws related to the star world - of course, the performance in the game is nothing more than receiving a special task. As long as players can complete this task, they can be promoted to a very unique and rare class: Star assassin. Although this class will lose all the abilities of shadow assassins, they can freely shuttle through the star world - Shadow assassins eliminate their own perception through shadows, so as to achieve invisibility. But in essence, they will still accept the physical laws of the world, that is, shadow assassins are also limited by physical touch. But star assassins are different. They can really ignore the existence of physical touch volume. Let alone eliminate their own perception and assassination, they can easily do it even through the wall. If Sean saw this scene, he would know how the assassin completed the change of camouflage shape in an instant - the time velocity in star space is different from that in miracle continent. So what Sean sees may only be a moment, but for those who escape into the star world, it may be more than ten minutes or tens of minutes. The star assassin made his way with the special ability of star flashing, and easily returned from the second battlefield to the first battlefield. At this time, egger just completed the confluence with pilus, so as to share the problem of repression faced by pilus. When pyles was liberated from the state of being restrained and suppressed, his combat effectiveness almost soared in an extremely exaggerated way - his opponent only parried pyles''s three attacks, and his defense was directly broken. When he attacked the fourth time, there was an additional wound about five centimeters long on the Holy Land strongman. Heavy Taidao has strong chopping ability. Except for plate armor and heavy armor, all other armor, including lock armor, leather armor and Chain Armor, can be split directly. What''s more, the strong man in the holy land was reduced to a rebel. He didn''t wear any armor at all. He was not killed by pilus. It can be regarded as outstanding strength. When he cut with a knife, he waved and dragged. When the blood splashed out, his face also showed a bloodthirsty light. Then, the second knife directly stabbed the saint''s chest - the heavy Taidao has weak stabbing and stabbing ability, but it''s not impossible if you really want to do so. In particular, the Holy Land strongman has been directly broken and severely damaged by pyles. It is not easy to stop this attack. But just then. The star assassin has arrived. The odd weapon in his hand happened to point on the left heavy sabre of pyles, which staggered the almost fatal blow and only scratched his opponent''s shoulder blade. Then another sword stabbed under Peter''s rib. Its angle was only tricky. It was completely unimaginable that this was a normal action that the human body could make. However, it seemed that he had suffered several losses in his hand, so after the inevitable blow was broken, he did not entangle at all and immediately stepped back, thus avoiding the back hand of the star assassin. However, he was not a person who could suffer in vain. While retreating, pyles took advantage of the length advantage of his weapon and wiped the tip of the knife directly to the right hand of the star assassin. A dazzling spark splashed everywhere, and the star assassin and his retreated at the same time to stabilize his body. And after retreating, Peter stood firm again. There was a tyrannical smile on his face, and blood was dripping from the tip of the Taidao in his right hand. The star assassin also had a scar on his right hand. Although it was not deep or long, it was just a shallow blood mark, as if it had been scratched by a stone, but the wound was still injured after all. "I said I would hurt you." Said Peter with a smile. The star assassin looked down at his right hand. His eyes were as calm as ever, and his face could not even feel the breath and change of a stranger, just like a puppet. He looked at Peter, then at his companion who was entangled with egger - or being suppressed by egger, and finally turned his eyes to Sean who was coming here. Peter''s brow was slightly raised. Judging from the star Assassin''s reaction attitude, we can see the degree of enemy he attaches importance to. He didn''t take egger to heart, because his eyes stayed on egger the shortest, almost casually glancing back. He stayed on himself for three seconds. Of course, he knew that the reason for three seconds was that he successfully scratched the back of his hand - for an assassin, his hand is the most important tool for making a living. However, the one who stayed the longest was another black haired young man who was coming here. The reason for his slight eyebrow was that he saw that he was not from the floating island - there might be people with black pupils on the floating island, but there would never be people with black hair and black pupils. But to his surprise, he couldn''t see Sean''s specific strength. The only thing he could judge was that Sean was also a strong man in the lower holy land, that''s all. "Withdraw!" The star assassin suddenly waved and threw the conical dagger at egger, forcing egger to stop his attack. Then he simply gave the order to retreat, and turned away immediately after opening his mouth without any entanglement and stay, which made egger and pyles look at each other. Although the other two strongmen of the holy land did not know why they wanted to retreat, since it was the mouth of the star assassin, they chose unreserved trust. Therefore, they also withdrew immediately and no longer entangled with egger and pyles. Looking at their departure, egger and pyles did not choose to pursue, but showed a thoughtful look. "Is that Locke?" Egger said with some uncertainty. "Yes." Peter said in a deep voice, "star print killer Locke I thought he was dead, but I didn''t think he was still alive, and... " "And joined the rebels." Egger''s voice was also a little low. "I always feel that something seems wrong." Without opening his mouth, he just glanced at egger and said after a little meditation, "I just need a fight Speaking of, who''s that guy with black hair? We are not floating Islanders. " "Levi and Eliza brought it back." Egger replied. "Levi''s back?" Peter''s eyes flashed with extreme excitement. "Unconscious." Egger glanced at Peter, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then said, "now it has been sent back to the rear. The specific situation is not clear." "Is that guy... Good?" Peter looked slightly sideways at Sean. "The local people are different from our floating people. You''d better not think about him." Egger said in a deep voice, "and he''s my man now You know the rules. " "Cut." He did not respond, but looking at his face to Sean, it was clear that he had not given up. This made egger feel a little headache and helpless. He decided to go back and explain to Sean about pyles. Although in some ways, egger knew that it would be troublesome to save pyles, and he didn''t like pyles very much, as a companion and comrade in arms of the mission, egger couldn''t do it without saving. Basically, people from floating island will clearly distinguish between public and private affairs, and will never make trouble on the issue of the overall situation. "Why let them leave?" Sean came quickly. However, he was dissatisfied that egger and pyles allowed the enemy to leave. Sean didn''t pay attention to the two strong men in the holy land, but Sean felt very difficult and troublesome for the assassin who could change his disguise at will. Intuition told him that this guy was one of the culprits of this floating island rebellion, at least the boss level of this plain floating island. As long as this guy can be solved, the next problem can be solved. At least Sean will think it should end the rebellion on this plain floating island. At the beginning of the game, players can choose some alternative ways to complete the task - for example, when they know who the behind the scenes is, they directly go to the door to force the behind the scenes to admit, and then complete the task by solving it. Now that the place is a completely real world, there is no reason to linger and procrastinate. At least Sean doesn''t want to waste his precious time on these boring problems. It is precisely because of this that Sean is very dissatisfied with pyles and egger. "Who are you?" Instead of answering Sean''s words, he asked with some interest, completely ignoring what egger had just said. But Sean didn''t intend to pay attention to this guy. In Sean''s real eyes, the halo on Peter''s body is orange, which means that the other party has a little hostility to himself. Sean never had the concept of mercy on the enemy, and of course he wouldn''t pay attention to each other''s problems. "Have personality." Seeing that Sean was not going to reply, pilus laughed. "Pyles." Egger shouted in a deep voice, "don''t forget the rules." "I see." Peter shrugged, shrugged. But the next moment, Peter''s hands suddenly moved and suddenly waved his knives at Sean. But. Just as Peter''s double knives moved, they stopped. Because the black king in Sean''s hand was on the throat of Peter, and the tip of the sword had pierced the skin of Peter''s throat, and a drop of blood was dripping from it. Chapter 1065 "Good response." Peter smiled a few times, "but ah, I only used 30% of my strength..." Almost as soon as the words fell, Peter''s body was slightly on one side, and he got rid of Sean''s lock, while the Taidao held in his hands crossed and waved to Sean''s head - like a pair of scissors. Whether it is speed or power, this attack of pyles is full of impeccable shock, and even the air has a faint vibration under the waving of his double knives. Just listen to the sound of "Qiang". The black king in Sean''s hand was already on the attack track of pilus''s double swords, which just blocked pilus''s attack. Then he saw the wrist of Sean''s right hand move, and the black king spun slightly along Sean''s right hand, which shook away the power of pyles on the double swords, which made pyles''s pupil shrink suddenly. However, Sean''s counterattack was more than that. His left hand clenched his fist and hit the black king''s horizontal sword, like the last straw that crushed the camel, completely shaking away Peter''s double swords. After that, Sean''s right hand moved forward, and the tip of the sword pointed directly at Peter''s throat again - but this time, it pierced into a deeper position, not just the skin. This wound has made pilus feel uncomfortable even swallowing saliva. "So now, how much strength have you used?" Sean raised his eyebrows and said with a cold smile, "but no matter how much you use, it''s meaningless for me, because I haven''t even played half of my strength." Peter stared at Sean, but there was no fear and anger in his eyes. There was only a more intense and strong sense of war. Sean couldn''t be more familiar with this look. To tell the truth, he doesn''t like this kind of fighting madman, because their obsession with fighting is an endless madness. In order to fight with the strong, they will continue to entangle, and even make some actions contrary to common sense and convention. What''s more, they will abandon their soul and completely become a killing machine in order to continuously fight with the stronger. Sean couldn''t be sure what kind of Peter belonged to. But he knew that he had shown enough strength in front of him, which would only make him more entangled with himself. So Sean has begun to consider whether to kill pyles directly here, because he really doesn''t have much mood to tangle with such battle madmen. "Interesting!" Peter burst out a burst of laughter and didn''t care that his throat wound was widened because of his wild laughter. Sean''s eyebrows frowned tighter. "I used half my strength just now, but since you can..." "I''m not interested in how much strength you use." Sean''s voice became very cold, and the murderous spirit began to emanate from him, "but if you want to fight again, then be ready to die in battle I won''t show mercy. " His face showed a more enthusiastic look, and his body even began to tremble slightly. This was not the trembling of fear, but because stimulated by Sean''s murderous spirit, the whole person began to become more excited, and his eyes began to shine a burst of red light. Sean''s grip on the black king''s right hand increased the grip of the sword handle. His eyes had become unusually cold, and he was ready to clear the trouble of pyles on the spot. "Pyles!" But at this time, egger suddenly roared, and the awe inspiring momentum erupted directly from him and turned into a violent airflow. Under the impact of this air current, countless green grass flew up and scattered in the air. Peter, with red eyes, glanced back at egger. His eyes were also cold and his face looked very angry. Although his reason still exists at the moment, the violent killing breath in his heart has begun to rise, and the breath from his nostrils is even a clearly visible high-temperature white gas. "Don''t forget the rules!" Egger said coldly that he was not afraid of the situation at this time. It seemed that egger''s words were really effective, so that pyles''s eyes soon recovered from bright red to their original pupil color. However, the indifferent look on his face was quite different from the temperament of the fighting madman just now. The gap between the front and back was like two people - at this time, Peter was more like a human killing machine and had no feelings at all. In his eyes, there was probably only killing at this time. "Unfortunately, now seems not the time." Peter took back his eyes, then looked at Sean, raised his mouth slightly and showed a smile, but the smile seemed to exude an inexplicable cruelty and tyranny, "but... I look forward to fighting with you!" "I don''t expect it at all." Sean said faintly, "I''ve never been interested in responding to the challenge of the dying." "Oh." Peter chuckled, but said nothing more. Instead, he turned and looked at the others, waved, and then took the others away. Sean looked coldly at the back of pyles. This figure was almost full of flaws and empty doors in Sean''s eyes. It was difficult for any assassin to resist such an enemy. But Sean knew it was a trap, and Peter was luring him to take the lead. Although he didn''t know how pilus would fight back, he believed that if he took action at this moment, he would never kill pilus, but might put himself in a dangerous situation. "Why stop me?" After Peter left completely, Sean turned his head and looked at Edgar and asked coldly. "Because this is a floating island." Egger''s voice was also tough. "I don''t know what the rules of your people are. But in the floating island, although he and I disagree with each other, we can even say there are contradictions, but now we are in the same camp, so in any case, I can''t let you fight him in front of me. " "So, if I had fought with him just now, would you join hands with him against me?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "Yes." Egger simply admitted, "this is the rule of our floating island Even if there is any contradiction in private, once they are on the same front, they can only be companions and comrades in arms If you don''t want to cause trouble to Levi and Eliza, there are some rules you''d better abide by. " "What if... I just killed all of you?" Sean stared at egger and asked in a deep voice, "won''t there be no witnesses?" "Yes, if so, no one can hold you accountable." Egger''s face looked very calm, "but... You can''t do it with Peter That guy is different from ordinary people. " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "What''s the difference?" "He is a descendant of madness." Sean''s pupils narrowed slightly and his face looked solemn: "no wonder you give him such a high evaluation. If it''s just the strength just now, I don''t think he has the strength to fight with you However, if there is crazy blood in the body, it''s another matter. " Egger didn''t say anything. Sean looked at the direction in which Peter was leaving and fell into a deep thought. In Sean''s eyes, floating island was just a big map that had never been explored. However, with the contact with Edgar and pyles, he gradually found that the situation of the floating island was more complex than he thought. However, one thing is certain that the floating island is indeed a huge treasure house. Here, he has seen the legendary star world assassin, and also saw the people who use heavy Taidao, which can be classified as strange weapons and God''s blood flowing in their bodies. He has also seen the unique discipline and military accomplishment of the floating island. No matter which of these is a very unique treasure for the land boundary, it can be said that the whole floating island is a huge treasure. Sean sighed, "what happened to the assassin just now?" "You mean... Locke?" Egger was stunned for a moment, and then his face looked a little unnatural. "This... It''s a long story." "I have plenty of time." Sean wasn''t going to let go of the clue. "All right." Looking at Sean''s serious eyes, Edgar could only sigh helplessly, "Locke... Used to be the pride of our floating Saint college. In his time, the so-called top ten in the college was a joke. Even if the top ten were gathered together, they would not be Locke''s opponent. " "Is he that strong?" Sean was a little confused. He just had a fight with Locke. Although his fighting skills really have to surpass too many levels of normal people, only Sean can realize his attack intention, but it is obviously not very strong in other aspects. Whether it''s strength, agility or endurance, Sean can hold his head. The only thing that makes Sean feel troublesome is his unique camouflage ability - Sean can''t catch his trace if he doesn''t have real eyes. "He... Was hurt." Egger sighed, but his voice was a little helpless and sad, "Locke became famous five hundred years ago He stepped into the realm of legend very early, and all the time, among his peers, he has always been far ahead in both talent and ability. At the same time, he is not without genius, but he can''t lift his head in front of him. " Hearing what egger said, Sean also sighed in his heart: This is a hanging life. "Black and white holy land has some aspects, which were accidentally discovered by the students of our holy college during experience and practice. However, these planes have never been explored, so they are full of certain dangers. It is not easy to even establish a stable spatial transmission channel. " Egger continued to explain, "but among the development ectopic planes that have completely stabilized now, ten can be established because Locke has made great contributions For this reason, he even had a record of serious injury and near death. " "It was in this injury that his foundation was damaged, resulting in the damage of his strength?" Sean asked. As egger said just now, Locke broke through the realm of legend a long time ago, but just now when he fought, Locke had only the next Holy Land. In this case, it is usually because of the serious injury that cannot be recovered, resulting in the destruction of all aspects of physical function, which will lead to the serious shrinkage of strength. This unexpected situation, even for the original players in the game, is also a very serious loss - after all, it is a large-scale decline, not just a level decline. It can be imagined how serious the loss to NPCs is - in those years, there were many human shapes and pets of high-end players or RMB players who were damaged, resulting in the existence of these human shapes and pets almost like waste. Of course, it is not impossible to recover, but the value of recovery is more expensive than buying a new one. If it is not for reasons such as true love or uniqueness, not many players will choose to bear the loss of recovery. So Sean can understand Locke''s mood at that time. "And then?" Sean asked. "Then?" Egger smiled bitterly, "then all the glory left Locke overnight At that time, Locke rested for five years. When he appeared in front of others again, he was just a man in the bronze realm. Later, many people who had been ridiculed and humiliated by Locke came to the door and retaliated against him. " "I thought this would not happen on your floating island." Sean sneered, apparently satirizing the fact that Edgar had just stopped Sean from killing pyles. Egger was also very clear about this, but he didn''t respond to it, but continued: "later, Locke suddenly disappeared in front of everyone At that time, everyone thought that Locke could not stand this humiliation and chose to commit suicide. Many people have regretted this But I didn''t expect that Locke not only didn''t die, but also recovered to the strength of the next Holy Land. It seems a little tricky. " "You said Locke became famous five hundred years ago?" Sean sighed lightly. Although he sympathized with Locke''s experience, he was sure that Locke was the breakthrough point of the rebel incident, and he was even more unlikely to give up. "So now, how many years have passed?" "This is what I doubt." Egger said, "at that time, Locke''s injury was so serious that it was said that he could not live for ten years But now, it has been more than a hundred years since Locke disappeared. In these 100 years, no one knows what Locke has encountered. I think this rebel incident is absolutely related to this. " "So, what shall we do next?" Sean asked. "Let''s go back to the base camp first. I believe someone has come up, and I''m a little worried about Levi and Eliza." Chapter 1066 A large-scale architectural community rises above the plain. The building community is composed of about a dozen main buildings, which are basically solid stone buildings. The tallest building is about seven or eight meters high, in the shape of a fortress, with fortifications such as sentry towers and arrow towers. Although the other buildings are only two or three meters high, they cover a large area. When these buildings are connected together, they are almost the size of a small town. Moreover, a solid stone wall was laid on the periphery, and a guard tower was set at intervals. However, the town has not been completely built. From a distance, you can still see countless workers clinging to the wall like ants and working hard. Their work efficiency and speed are amazing. The changes of each section of the city wall are almost in minutes, which can clearly see all the changes of the small city. When Sean followed egger here, there was only a thick color of shock on his face. Those who are working hard are not others, but the magic building puppets who are known as never tired. These puppets are a special product left over from the dawn era. Every 100 are a group unit. As long as they transmit the construction drawings, they will carry out the construction work immediately and never stop for 24 hours until the construction of the architectural blueprint is completed. However, these building puppets are also very valuable things. Basically, as long as one of them is damaged, the work efficiency of the whole group unit will be seriously affected, and even may become unusable. In the boundary of the whole miracle continent, the only known building built by magic puppets is tonis fortress. It is said that thousands of magic building puppets were used at the beginning, and it took more than three years to finally complete the construction. However, after that, those magic building puppets seemed to have never appeared and disappeared without a trace. Even the mysterious figure who controlled these building puppets also disappeared in everyone''s sight. This annoyed many nobles who wanted to make these architectural puppets at that time - after all, it was not a big deal to offend Athena compared with thousands of architectural puppets. At least in the eyes of Ryan nobles, it was only necessary to give sufficient compensation afterwards. But perhaps the mysterious man who helped yasna build tonis fortress knew the puppet Buildings very well, so he arranged the completion time of tonis fortress at midnight. When it was completely completed, he completely disappeared into everyone''s sight with those architectural puppets, leaving yasna and others with only the completed tonis fortress. This can''t be said to be the cowardice of the mysterious figure. After all, the original purpose of building puppets was to save labor when building cities, not to fight. Therefore, these building puppets could not be used in combat at all. If fighting really breaks out, these building puppets will basically end up being destroyed, and it is impossible to even fight back. Sean moved forward with egger''s steps. He clearly saw the construction speed of the whole town. According to the current situation, the whole town will be completely built tomorrow afternoon. This is only the result of two groups of construction puppets lasting two days. Compared with the result of thousands of construction puppets in tonis fortress lasting three years, it is much easier. "Almost all the buildings on our floating island are in the charge of these building puppets." It seems to see the shock in Sean''s eyes, and egger''s eyes also have a strong sense of pride. "Even the construction of front-line bases when opening up some ectopic surfaces is completed quickly by the ability of building puppets." Sean had heard of the function of building puppets. However, it''s the first time to witness it like this - even in the game, Sean has never heard of anyone getting a group''s architectural puppet. Of course, he has heard of a single word. However, a single architectural puppet has no eggs except a little strength to move things. Sean took his eyes back and followed egger into the city with an extra strong retro flavor. The architectural style of the city is a style Sean has never seen in reality, but he has seen it in the records of some ancient books. This is a typical style of the dawn era. It is not mainly practical, but mainly aesthetic. It is only after the twilight of the gods that the function of the city wall was developed, and therefore the current layout and construction of the city wall. In this city, Sean didn''t see many people. Along the way, he was basically a magic building puppet carrying all kinds of building materials. The few floating islanders who rarely met Sean also showed a wary look, rather than a curious look about new things like the people in the earth. "Please forgive me, the situation of floating island..." "I understand." Sean nodded to show understanding without saying anything. Although he has been to the floating island for a short time, the people he has come into contact with so far are basically very wary and hostile to him, which Sean has been completely used to. As long as these people didn''t do anything hostile, Sean didn''t intend to pay attention to it. Even if they existed like pyles, Sean didn''t intend to keep his hand. Soon, led by egger, Sean came to the fortress in the middle of the town. This is a three story fortress. Many people are busy in the hall on the first floor. Judging from their clothes, they are obviously students from the floating Saint college. Seeing the arrival of egger, these people got up and saluted, but when they saw Sean behind egger, they looked a little stunned. Many people frowned straightforwardly and showed a look of disgust. "And Lord Silan?" Egger ignored the reaction of these people and asked directly. "In the conference hall on the second floor." A student opened his mouth and replied, "all the vanguard teams have come to report except you and Lord Peter." At this point, the student took a careful look at Sean, then lowered his voice and said, "Lord Silan seems very dissatisfied with the army''s intelligence exploration this time." "Oh?" Egger raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?" "The loss... Was a little heavy." The student whispered, "and there don''t seem to be many people assigned this time. The war on Qiufeng plain is a little tight, and at least half of the people are dragged there." "What''s going on?" Egger frowned. "Isn''t everything going well when I handed over the theater before the war on the autumn maple plain? How can you be nervous? The leader is somia. The credits of tactics class are second only to Eliza and Levi... " "I heard that Lord Budapest appeared in the autumn maple plain..." "Budapest!?" Egger was stunned. "Are you sure?" "Now the outside world says so." The student looked around and saw that many people had looked sideways and lowered their voice again. "It is said that Lord somia has been angry several times. Therefore, the college has transferred people from other places to reinforce Qiufeng plain. I don''t know the specific situation... " Egger nodded knowingly. As a student, he is certainly not qualified to participate in the high-level meeting. Naturally, it is impossible to learn so much. Egger turned to say hello to Sean, then waved to the other students to leave the free activity first, while he took Sean to the second floor. "Is it all right to take me?" Sean asked. "There''s nothing inappropriate." Egger said faintly, "Silan once competed with levy for the first place in the college list, but failed. After that, he refused the external employment of the college, so he was not in the top ten of the college, but don''t doubt his strength. He is as uncrowned as Peter "The uncrowned?" Sean heard a new term. "Is to have the same strength as the top ten members of the list." Egger explained, "but although his strength is similar to levy, his temper is not very good, so I can probably understand why the atmosphere here is so bad." At this point, egger glanced back at the students in the hall on the first floor and seemed to understand the reason why they were unhappy. "I really understand the thoughts of your floating Islanders." Sean shook his head reluctantly, "Silan and levy are competitors, and then they were defeated by levy, and levy and I are friends Now you say that Silan will not be hostile to me? " "We floating islanders are different from your people." Egger said faintly, with unspeakable pride and pride in his tone. Of course, Sean couldn''t understand what this pride and pride was all about. However, the good competitive relationship between the floating islanders really makes it difficult for Sean to understand, not to mention the boundary. Even in the game, or even in his real life of the Earth Federation, there is no such good competitive relationship. Basically, as long as it is competition, it will be hostile. Even if the victory or defeat is decided afterwards, the relationship cannot be restored. "That''s right." Sean decided that since he couldn''t understand this kind of thinking, he wouldn''t understand it at all. Anyway, the soldiers came to block and the water covered up, "what''s the name of Bligh?" Why does your face suddenly become so ugly? " "It''s Budapest." Egger glanced at Sean, corrected his mistake, and then said, "Locke, have I told you?" "You don''t want to say that this Budapest also exists at the same level as Locke?" Sean, this time, is really a little surprised. "Almost." Egger said, "you should know the partner system of floating Saint college?" "In pairs?" "Yes." Egger nodded, "the partner system is very free, allowing all students of the floating Saint college to partner by themselves. Of course, if they have different personalities or ideas, they can dissolve by themselves However, this system was advocated by Budapest before it was fully popularized. " "Listen to what you mean, it''s obvious that this man named Budapest is not good at fighting." "Budapest was active more than 100 years ago." Egger said in a deep voice, "his tactical credit was the first in history, up to 93 points. But this record has now been broken by Eliza But if it is Budapest, somia will never be an opponent. Her tactical credits are only 86. She is better at active attack tactics in the area behind the enemy. In terms of large-scale operations, somia can only barely pass. " "I can probably imagine the situation of autumn maple plain now." Sean turned his lips. He felt that if William came to the floating island, he might be able to win higher tactical credits than Eliza. That guy had almost reached the level of evil in the art of war. But because of this, Sean couldn''t understand what kind of monster the miracle army God was. When egger took Sean to the door of the meeting room on the second floor, he heard a roar inside the door before he reached out and knocked. "What the hell is somia doing? She''s so suppressed that all the areas she robbed have been occupied OK, let''s leave the matter of somia aside. After all, she is responsible for Qiufeng plain, and she explains the last accident to the council chamber. But now, tell me! What''s the matter with you? It''s amazing that so many people have been lost without even trying to find out the identity of the enemy, and you can''t find any information. Are you really serious? " Sean finally understood what egger said about Silan''s bad temper. The roar was particularly shocking and seemed to use the ability of the holy land. Even Sean felt the roar and tingling in his ears, not to mention the unlucky people who directly faced Silan. Egger sighed and knocked on the door. "Who is it?" In the conference room inside the door, Silan, who was really scolded, did not stop, but continued to roar for a long time before he began to roar. "It''s me, egger." Egger replied. "Get in!" Shiran''s anger did not seem to decline, but increased. "I hope you can bring me good news." Egger opened the door of the conference room, looked at several companions in the conference room with drooping heads and painful faces, then looked at Silan in uniform and angry faces, and then said, "Sir Silan, I don''t know if I bring good rest. But I do know who our opponent is this time. " "Who?" "Locke." Egger took a deep breath and then said in a generous manner like dying, "Locke of the stars." Chapter 1067 At this moment, the meeting room fell into a silence. Sean could feel a strong, oppressive breath in the air spreading at a very fast speed. "Star Locke?" "Isn''t Locke dead?" "How many years have it been..." "At least a hundred years?" Shiran''s eyebrows frowned, and the color of his anger gradually faded into a dignified color. He just stared at egger, pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "are you sure? Is it really star Locke? " Sean noticed that Silan''s tone was particularly heavy and solemn, and even a bit of deep uneasiness. However, his face did not show any strange look. It seemed that he was just a little tricky because of the unexpected figure''s appearance - Sean''s eyes swept all the people present in the conference room one by one, and then he was surprised to find that none of these guys could really feel the uneasiness in Silan''s tone. They all expressed their fear and uneasiness clearly on their faces, with theout any concealment. This made Sean, who was used to the atmosphere of intrigue in the land boundary, feel extremely uncomfortable. Floating island people, how simple are they? Sean didn''t know how famous Locke was before. The only thing he knew was that he had made a hand with him before. However, because there were real eyes, Sean didn''t feel how strong Locke was. On the contrary, he couldn''t get any benefit at all under his men, so he had to choose to stay away in the end - from Sean''s point of view, if he hadn''t been present at that time, I''m afraid the team of Edgar and pyles would have been destroyed. "I''m sure." Egger stood upright, somewhat military. "Did you fight him?" Silan asked in a deep voice. "No." Egger shook his head slightly. "How do you know it''s Locke?" Silan''s face sank slightly. "He showed his true face." Egger said in a deep voice, "he was supposed to raid me, but Sean stopped him." "Sean?" Silan frowned and then turned his eyes to Sean standing next to Edgar. "Is that him?" "Yes." Egger nodded. At this time, all the people sitting in the conference room turned their eyes to Sean. But the look as like as two peas on each face, is only distrust and alert, and it is the same as Sean''s appearance on all the floating people on the floating island. Even Silan frowned. But this guy who looks very hot tempered seems to have a more delicate mind and a slightly deep mind, because his eyebrows are not wrinkled and do not show the vigilance and hostility like others. It was only the contempt hidden in the depths of his eyes, but he could not escape Sean''s observation after all - of course, if you count the orange halo revealed by the real eyes, Sean can be sure that the attitude of the floating island people towards the local residents will never be friendly. "You stopped Locke?" Shiran said calmly, his head slightly raised, showing some arrogance. Sean didn''t answer, just looked at Silan calmly. This is a middle-aged man who looks about thirty years old, but Sean knows his actual age is definitely more than that, because he is a superior saint. According to egger, Silan is a strong man who can compete with Levi, which means that Silan''s combat experience and martial arts are also outstanding, at least ahead of many others such as egger and pyles. However, the realm of Holy Land and personal strength can no longer represent everything. What can really represent "Absolutism" is only the perception of law. Although the superior Holy Land strongman has a slightly higher understanding of the law than the lower and middle Holy Land strongmen, the examples of the lower and middle Holy Land strongmen killing the superior Holy Land strongman are not rare. Because of this, pilus dared to challenge Levi with his wild blood, and even ignored the so-called top ten in the comprehensive list of floating Saint college. Of course, he is indeed a genius himself. And Silan is undoubtedly a member of the ranks of "genius". But in Sean''s view, the reason why Shiran refused to become the so-called top ten of the college was just that he couldn''t stand the humiliation of failure. Of course, it does not hide the idea of failure - for example, "strong people like me are not listed in the top ten of the college, and the so-called top ten of the college is just a false name". After all, in this world, no matter where it is, there are always a lot of onlookers who don''t know the truth. Looking at Sean''s impolite eyes, Silan''s face sank and showed some impatience: "I''m asking you!" Sean''s face was somewhat ironic: "who''s to ask? I didn''t hear anyone talking to me. " This attitude instantly made everyone in the whole conference room dissatisfied, and many people were extremely angry. Edgar looked at Sean with a deep helpless look in his eyes. Although he and Sean haven''t known each other for two days and haven''t had a deep contact, he really knows Sean''s character. Although Sean looks good and easy-going, this guy is really proud. If you don''t respect him, he won''t respect you either. It''s right that the floating islanders respect the strong, but the floating islanders also have a kind of superiority and arrogance from their bones. In their view, the local people belong to inferior existence. So no one will respect Sean until he has seen his strength. Therefore, Edgar, who was caught in the middle, seemed quite helpless. "Lord Silan, allow me to say a word." With a slight cough, egger could only speak when he saw that there was likely to be a big fight in the conference room. "Say!" Silan looked away from Sean, turned to egger and shouted coldly. Looking at the scene in front of him, the sarcasm on Sean''s face became more obvious. Others may not see it, but Sean knows it clearly. Although Silan seems very angry, he doesn''t have the idea of fighting with himself at all. Although the feeling is not necessarily accurate, Sean''s intuition is telling him that Silan seems to be afraid to fight with himself, so egger''s opening is tantamount to giving Silan a step down. At this moment, Sean seemed to understand why Silan was not Levi''s opponent. Because Silan is too smart, it doesn''t seem to be the style of floating Islanders. He always takes many factors into account in his work and keeps himself in the most favorable state forever. Therefore, he needs to spend a lot of mind to calculate. Naturally, he has no time to practice martial arts. Similarly, it lacks the indomitable and desperate momentum like Levi. Most of the time, he always chooses to protect his life first. And such people, no matter how talented they are, their achievements are bound to be limited. So, when Silan was defeated by Levi, he was doomed to surpass Levi in this life. Therefore, Sean can probably understand the reason why egger told him that the relationship between Silan and levy is still good. It''s not that Silan is really so magnanimous and ignores the shame of losing to Levi, but that he is too smart. Being friends with Levi is more beneficial to his reputation. "Mr. Sean is a friend of Lord levy. It seems that Lord levy brought him back to the floating island this time." Said egger. "Levi?" Silan was stunned for a moment, and then whispered, "Levi is unconscious now. How can he prove it?" "I saw it with my own eyes." Egger said, "Levi was surrounded only by Mr. Sean, and it was Mr. Sean who was protecting Levi. In addition, Mr. Sean helped me a lot along the way... To tell you the truth, if Mr. Sean wasn''t there, I''m afraid neither Bierce nor I could survive. After all, the situation at that time was that we were all watched by Locke. " "You mean..." Silan''s pupils shrunk slightly. "Sean beat back Locke?" "Yes." Egger nodded. "It was the front that drove Locke back, forcing Locke to choose to retreat. And judging from the situation at that time, Locke seemed to be very cautious about Mr. Sean. As for the specific reason... I don''t know. After all, I wasn''t the one who was fighting Locke. " The meeting room was immediately in chaos like a fryer. Everyone looked at Sean in disbelief, and the noisy discussion did not avoid the presence of Sean, one of the parties. In general, these people can''t believe that Sean can defeat Locke, and it''s still in front of him. After all, for them, Locke''s reputation is like a special existence like a legend, which is their spiritual symbol and pride. But now, there is a person who says in front of them that the spiritual symbol they worship has been defeated by a land boundary person they despise. How can the proud floating island people accept it? Sean believed that if the person who said this at this time was not Edgar, one of the top ten of the floating Saint college, he would be called a traitor by them. Maybe it will become the same as those rebels who are thrown to do some hard work, and the same accompanying Sean will be imprisoned or challenged by them. But now, all the things Sean guessed, did not appear. Floating islanders do have their own pride. Their pride comes from their soul, blood and race. This pride is the fundamental reason why the floating islanders have been standing for so many years without degradation or decline. They may be arrogant and slow, but that doesn''t mean they can''t accept other people''s opinions, nor does it mean they will be arrogant. Maybe egger''s reputation is worth ensuring, so when he said these words, even if the pride they once believed in was broken, they didn''t clamor to duel with Sean or do other reckless acts. Especially when Silan raised his hands and slowly pressed them, the noise in the conference room gradually subsided. Their eyes at Sean were no longer as vigilant and distrustful as before, but only a kind of respect for the strong. To tell the truth, Sean can''t understand the thinking of floating island people at all. Because they are so different from the habits of the land boundary. As Sean, who has been used to the game''s "red name is strange, just do it directly", "PK if you don''t accept it" and the land boundary''s kind of "superficial alliance, secretly tripping each other" or simply arrogance, he feels that these floating islanders are just like saints. Of course, crazy people like pyles and smart guys like Silan are exceptions - but it also proves that wonderful flowers will never be lacking in the world. "Please forgive our impoliteness." Silan pressed his hands across his chest and bowed slightly. This is a very ancient ritual of worshipping gods. It is said that it is a ritual of the gods and people when they salute the gods in the dawn era - of course, that ritual is much more complicated. Today, this ritual retained on the floating island has been simplified countless times. The aristocratic ceremony on the land boundary is the product of this worship ceremony. Its simplicity is simpler than that of the people on the floating island, but it is slightly better in the degree of elegance. With the salute of Shiran, the other floating Islanders in the conference room got up and saluted Sean. Even Edgar, standing beside Sean, saluted Sean without hesitation. Sean didn''t know how to return the gift. Based on the principle of doing more and making more mistakes, Sean didn''t say much, but took it for granted. However, virtually, this move also implicitly conforms to the behavior benchmark of the strong on the floating island - of course, if it is in the boundary, many people will secretly gossip about Sean''s attitude, but on the floating island, everything seems very normal. The only thing to say about dissatisfaction is probably Silan. But at this time, Sean not only showed the pride and attitude of the strong, but also had egger testify. No matter what aspect, Silan naturally won''t take this topic again. As a shrewd character, Silan will only defeat his opponents in his field of expertise, but will never venture into the field he is not good at to provoke - if his halo had not changed from orange to light red, Sean would have been deceived by his sincere expression. Looking at Shiran''s performance, Sean couldn''t help thinking of Sean hastin. But when it comes to acting, the guy named the traitor of the Hastings family is better. Chapter 1068 Because Sean received due respect, Sean and egger were naturally invited to the meeting convened by Shiran. But for these, Sean''s interest is really lacking - in Sean''s view, the boring nonsense of the local nobles at the negotiation table is more wonderful than the current meeting. In particular, Sean was completely drowsy watching the performance that Shiran thought he was superior to others, playing with the so-called power and strategy, but in fact it was so inferior that people couldn''t watch it. If egger hadn''t stabbed him several times to maintain some due courtesy and respect, Sean would have fallen asleep. The meeting was said to be a discussion and intelligence gathering and re planning of the next tactics. But in fact, all this is what Silan said. Of course, Silan is still smart. He doesn''t look very domineering. But by guiding thoughts, guiding public opinion, hints and other means, let other participants say the answer they want. In this way, he not only shows a wise and democratic appearance, but also has sufficient reasons to shirk responsibility in case of any problems in the future. But in Sean''s view, it is likely that Silan doesn''t even need to shirk responsibility. With the stupidity of floating island people, I''m afraid if something really goes wrong, he will rush to plead guilty and ask for punishment. In the face of such poor performance, Sean, who is used to seeing the wind and waves, how can he be interested. From the beginning to the end, Sean didn''t make any comments. No matter how Silan seduced him, Sean was too lazy to speak. Of course, his impression of Silan can''t be much better. If it wasn''t for the fact that Silan was still valuable to Sean, Sean wanted to tear his face directly. Soon the meeting was over. "Mr. Silan, I want to talk to you." Just as Silan announced the adjournment of the meeting, Sean suddenly got up and said. Silan looked at Sean unexpectedly, then nodded and said, "yes Mr. Sean, if you have anything to say, just say it. " "I want to talk to you in private." Sean showed a rare smile. Silan''s face was slightly surprised. He glanced at the people around him, but he quickly nodded and said, "yes." Although the other participants were puzzled, since it was agreed by Silan himself, they had nothing to say, so they left the meeting room one after another. Only egger glanced at Sean with a rather strange look, but finally left without saying anything. When everyone in the conference room had left, Silan personally closed the door of the conference room, then looked at Sean with a smile, chose the nearest seat and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Sean wants to say to me?" "It''s mutually beneficial." Sean whispered, "I won''t beat around the bush with you either. Let''s open up." "I don''t understand what you mean." Shiran''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Sean looked at Silan deeply, and then said in a deep voice, "I came to the floating island because I have some special things to deal with, so I can''t be dragged here all the time If you can arrange for me to leave here and return to the upper floating island as soon as possible, it would be best, but judging from the current situation, I think you probably can''t arrange it. " Silan raised an eyebrow and did not speak. But Sean didn''t intend to listen to what Silan said. He continued, "so I have to deal with the things here for you. In this case, it''s good for you and me Moreover, in such a difficult situation, you can become the fastest person to calm the war, which is only good for your reputation without any harm. " "Mr. Sean is joking. We floating islanders..." "Don''t talk to me about officialdom." Sean directly interrupted Silan''s words without face. His right hand tapped the conference table one after another. This is a typical sign that Sean has begun to be impatient, "I know what kind of person you are. You don''t talk in front of people. You want fame and wealth. It''s no problem. I can help you handle all this, as long as you give me high enough authority. " Looking at Sean''s serious look, Silan''s hypocritical smile was finally removed and replaced by his indifference. This indifference seems to be innate. His body exudes a strange smell that is extremely incompatible with the floating island people, just like the superior who is extremely obsessed with power. He keeps climbing in order to reach the peak of power, and only regards other people, things and things as a stepping stone for his promotion. Sean doesn''t hate such people, or he won''t reject and oppose anyone''s lifestyle and habits. As long as this person doesn''t offend him, he won''t pay attention to what the other person is trying to do. If Sean didn''t need to rely on the current status and power of Silan, he wouldn''t sit here and have such a private conversation with Silan. Of course, Sean, who has been used to everything in the territory, knows that he is only obsessed with power, but forgets to improve his strength. Even if such a person has power, he can''t control it for a long time. Because in the world of miracle continent, only strong strength is the foundation of everything. "If I give you high enough authority, what can you bring me?" Silan thought for a moment and finally said. "Fame." Sean simply said that he knew what people like Silan needed, so instead of going around with him, he might as well put out his chips directly, "I don''t know what kind of person Locke was in the past, so that you would be so afraid of him. But I do have a way to restrain him, so he can''t ask for any benefit in front of me You''re trapped here because the other party has Locke, and I can help you solve him. " Shiran''s pupils suddenly lit up. Sean could feel that Shiran''s blood was boiling a lot, and even his heart beat faster: "can you solve Locke?" "And more than that." Sean stared at Silan carefully, carefully observed every change in him, and then said in a lighter tone, "I can bring his head to you and let you fake the illusion that you killed him In this case, I''m afraid your reputation will get an unprecedented expansion. " At this point, the corners of Sean''s mouth also raised slightly, and a trace of imperceptible contempt appeared on his face: "your strength should have reached the end of the bottleneck. There is probably no hope to break through the legendary realm in this life?" Shiran''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a cold killing intention emanated from him. However, he had excellent control. After these murderous intentions were sent out from him like a thin snake, they were firmly controlled by him for the first time, and did not completely spread or lock on Sean. However, Sean clearly caught the crimson light on Shiran. "Locke is a symbol for you floating Islanders. Even if his strength is greatly reduced now, he still makes you lose a lot." Sean continued to talk to himself, completely ignoring Silan''s attitude, "you can report this matter. I believe it will attract a lot of people''s attention At this time, you will solve it before the big people at the top send people to support it. Do you think your reputation will reach an unprecedented level? " "And..." Silan looked at Sean deeply and waited for him. "You can also take this to make an explanation, that is, because you were seriously injured in the fight with Locke, it affected your foundation. I''m afraid you can''t break the legend in the future You see, the image of a tragic hero was born. Do you think others will look at you differently? " "What do you need?" Shiran is a very smart person, even smart enough to be extremely smart. When Sean set out these conditions, he had no reason to refuse and object, "I can only help you within the scope of my authority If it is beyond my authority, even if I want to help you, I can''t do it. " "It''s very simple. After the war, take me to the upper floating island. I want to enter the big library in jeeplier." Sean said in a deep voice. "That''s it?" Silan couldn''t believe it. "No?" "That''s it." Sean nodded. "Maybe you think it''s just a very common thing, but it''s not so simple for me." Sean has learned from egger that there is no restriction on outsiders'' access to Gypsy''s big library. Basically, everyone can go in and out freely. However, his identity is a resident from the boundary and does not belong to the floating island. Therefore, if he moves freely on the floating island, he will certainly encounter some problems. At present, with such a good shield as Shiran, Sean decided to obtain a reasonable identity that can be recognized by the floating islanders from Shiran, so that he has a very high degree of freedom. As long as he meets with gipriel, it can basically mean that the trip to the floating island can be over. Sean believes that no one can understand the floating island better than giplier, so all his curiosity and answers about the floating island can naturally be obtained from giplier. Therefore, the most important thing now is to obtain an official floating island identity from Silan. As long as there is a "big man" like Silan to guarantee, as long as he doesn''t meet guys such as pyles and Silan, with the simple thought of floating island people, no one will deliberately come to him for trouble. Chapter 1069 Just when Sean and Shiran reached a secret agreement, gipriel finally came out of the big library on the top of the floating island. Andrew and Sean and others did not come out with her. They must be no longer on the floating island at this time. Standing at the entrance of the big library, gipriel slowly turned her head and looked at the direction of the floating conference hall. Her eyes seemed unusually sharp. It seemed that the distance between the big library and the floating conference hall did not exist in front of her. Countless students in floating Saint college costumes are passing by gipriel, but they don''t seem to see gipriel standing in the middle of the door at all. Even the two girls, who were supposed to hold hands and climb the stairs together, naturally separated when they were close to gypsy. After passing by Gypsy, they held hands again and continued to walk forward. They didn''t feel strange at all. As if there was a natural conscious isolation barrier around Gypsy, although it could not completely eliminate its physical existence volume, anyone approaching would subconsciously choose to ignore her existence. This means is very much like the special ability of the dark Walker - to achieve almost invisible means by erasing his own sense of existence. Gypsy didn''t stay here too long. She quickly withdrew her eyes and turned to the right. The full name of the floating island is the floating library. Since it is called the big library, the core building of the whole floating island is naturally gipriel''s big library. This is the place where the whole floating island people receive education and learn knowledge. It can be said that it is the civilized foundation of the whole floating island, and it is also the only way for floating island people to understand the outside world and the world. Even the floating holy college and the heaven magic tower in Babylon are just the extension of the big library. Therefore, in the uppermost sequence of floating island, jeeplier''s large library is the well deserved core, in the center of the sequence. Directly behind it is the black-and-white holy land known as the trial practice field. Sophomores of the floating holy college will have a "practical course", which is to go to other planes for practical training through the plane door of the black-and-white holy land. The high mortality rate has always been amazing. On the left of the floating island of the grand library, there is a floating conference hall called "floating island political center, economic center and power center". Basically, all affairs of the whole floating island are decided here, and then distributed in turn. On the right is the all sky magic tower in Babylon. The all sky magic tower, which originally existed as an extension of the gypsy library and an educational institution, somehow broke away from the sequential name of the educational institution. In recent years, it has vaguely replaced the "power center" and "political center" of the floating assembly hall. It seems that the pride and arrogance of magicians can never be avoided. There was a breeze around Gypsy, and the activity of the surrounding wind elements seemed to become stronger. I saw Gypsy hanging slightly from the ground. The next moment, the wind roared. It seemed that the active wind element suddenly became extremely violent. Many students around were shocked by such a wild air flow and chose to retreat temporarily. But I don''t know that in this invisible wind, a person who they completely chose to ignore subconsciously rose into the sky and flew into a streamer to the sky magic tower in Babylon. Gypsy is extremely fast. She flies in the air even faster than those who use the teleport magic array to move. Almost in the blink of an eye, jepriel had reached the airspace of the all sky magic tower in Babylon. It is said to be the heavenly magic tower in Babylon, but in fact, it is an extremely vast floating island with hundreds of magic towers. The tallest of these magic towers is nearly 100 meters high, and the shortest is nearly 70 meters high. The magic tower left over from the twilight era has completely different specifications and systems from the magic tower on the miracle continent today. Because of the scarcity of materials, the building materials selected by the magic tower on the miracle continent are not entirely pure magic materials. They are usually composite building materials, but they are more or less resistant to magic. However, due to economic constraints, each floor of these magic towers is only about five meters high - and only inheriting magicians will choose to build a magic tower. Of course, not all magicians are qualified to build magic towers. At the very least, a magician in the holy realm is qualified to build a magic tower, and there are very strict restrictions on the height of the magic tower: like a magician in the lower holy realm, he can only build a magic tower with a height of five floors. After that, he can add one floor for each realm of strength. Magicians at the super strong level can build a nine story magic tower with a scale of about 50 meters. This height is naturally inferior to that of floating island. However, the specifications of all the magic towers of the sky magic tower in Babylon are built according to the standards of magicians in the twilight era, so the height of each floor is ten meters. In a sense, these 70 meter high magic towers are not even as good as the owners of those magic towers with a height of only 35 meters or 40 meters. There is only one magic tower in Babylon with a height of more than 100 meters. Just as the owner of Gypsy''s library is Gypsy, the owner of this superb 100 meter magic tower is called Babylon. He is the real master of the floating island - by the standard of the boundary, that is, the magician named Babylon is a Lord. Hovering in the air, gipriel looked coldly at the most central Babylonian magic tower. Soon, a man flew out of the magic tower in Babylon. This is a very young man. He has a very handsome face and a smile. It''s really beautiful. The young man should not look more than 25 years old. He has short silver hair and looks particularly simple in a coarse linen white coat and medium trousers. "Gypsy, what a rare guest." Babylon looked at gypsy with a smile, slightly surprised in her eyes, "it seems that we haven''t seen each other for many years." "Babylon." Gipriel gazed at Babylon with a different sharpness in her eyes, almost straight into Babylon''s heart, "I''m not here to catch up with you." "Oh?" Babylon''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes became a little solemn. He felt a little coldness in jepriel. As lucky enough to participate in the battle of the gods at dusk with gypsy and survive, and finally did not break up with Gypsy like Solomon, Babylon really knows what Gypsy is. So when he felt the coldness on giplier, he had begun to be on alert, and even prepared for the special magic of instantaneous movement. He was ready to distance himself at the first time once giplier wanted to do it to him. The reason why he didn''t distance himself at the first time was that he knew that once he did, Gypsy would definitely attack him immediately, regardless of what he said or did. If possible, Babylon did not want to fight Gypsy at all - all who had participated in the twilight battle of the gods with Gypsy would not want to have any conflict with gypsy. Once Solomon was an exception. "You should not forget the reason why we launched a war against the gods?" Asked Gypsy in a deep voice. Babylon looked at jepriel and did not immediately answer, but her face gradually calmed down. Being able to stand on the top of the world for such a long time without falling, even the realm has made breakthroughs from time to time, and her appearance has become younger and younger. Naturally, Babylon''s understanding is amazing. Such people are usually very smart people, and often one sentence is enough for them to understand a lot of meaning. So Babylon knew exactly what Gypsy meant. "Do you know?" When Babylon''s mood calmed down, his last fear of gipriel completely disappeared. "Do you really think I don''t know anything?" "I gathered you all here and promised not to interfere with you, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything This time, you crossed my bottom line. " "Ha ha." Babylon suddenly laughed, "what bottom line The world is natural selection, and the fittest survive. The gods of the dawn era were replaced by us because they could not adapt. Since we have such strong strength, why are we trapped here The will of the world is to let us compete with natural selection! Survival of the fittest! " Jepriel looked at Babylon and sighed a little after a long time: "the will of the world has never been natural selection and survival of the fittest." "You know what!" Babylon''s mood was suddenly a little excited, "do you know the world? Can you communicate with the will of the world I can feel the call of the world. I know what the world needs! You know nothing! " Gipriel shook her head gently and said, "it''s you who don''t understand." With that, Gypsy suddenly raised her hand. Just like a signal, Babylon''s body suddenly flashed, and the whole person instantly opened a distance of hundreds of meters from jeepriel. But almost as soon as Babylon''s body appeared, gipriel appeared in front of him, and there was a void crack behind Babylon. "Have you forgotten who taught you to blink at a long distance?" Her voice was as calm and indifferent as ever. Then she put her hand on Babylon''s chest and suddenly made a force. She saw Babylon flying upside down and falling into this void crack, "if we fight here, it will destroy the whole world Come to my place. " Then, Gypsy entered at the same time. Chapter 1070 There have been a lot of things recently. I''m busy and confused. At this moment, I really realized the saying "no double blessing, no double misfortune". My mother''s bone was broken. Now she has been hospitalized. I want to accompany her. To tell you the truth, it''s really uncomfortable and a little tired. In terms of updates, I can''t guarantee anything recently because my energy is really limited. The only thing I can say is that if I''m free, I''ll take the time to update the codeword. I''m not making this announcement to make you understand or say anything else. It''s just some people''s curses. It really bothers me. Please accumulate some words. Thank you. Chapter 1071 There are five pieces of land at the top of the floating island. Each of these five lands has a principal and a nominal guardian. Like Babylon and jeeplier, they are respectively the owner of the sky magic tower in Babylon and the owner of the jeeplier library. In addition, such as the black and white holy land and the floating holy college also have their own guardians. But what is really special is the floating conference hall. Although the senators elected by election conduct business here, in fact, there is a general Senate chairman who has the general decision-making power over all business in the whole council chamber and the power to appoint, remove and recall all senators. However, the general councilor has not appeared for nearly 500 years, so many new generation floating islanders have long forgotten the existence of the general councilor - perhaps some people remember, but they don''t take it seriously. At this time, in the lobby of the assembly hall, all 122 senators have attended the stepped circular seats. In the chamber of assembly, senators have no rank. Everyone has an equal identity - of course, personal influence and charm are not things that can be controlled by identity. The 122 people in this chamber belong to six different factions. According to their core ideas and codes of conduct, these factions also have interest gathering relations such as political enemies and allies - on the surface, they seem to be no different from the land boundary. Of course, different from the situation that the land boundary has really experienced the bloody and cruel baptism, these political factions on the floating island have no idea and concept of "conspiracy". Even the two factions that have been seriously discordant with each other do not know what is assassination or planting at all. The most they can do is to ridicule each other. In the eyes of local people, it is like a child playing with family wine. Today, however, the atmosphere in the chamber seems quite different. In the stepped ring, all senators were silent and solemn, because the news from the front line was not very pleasant. All the small floating islands in the lowest sequence layer have fallen into a difficult state of war, especially the war on Qiufeng plain. Somiya, who had formed a comprehensive suppression and was about to reap the fruits of victory, was ambushed in a general assembly war, resulting in sniping at the command of the whole corps, resulting in a large-scale rout. Although the whole army will not be destroyed, it is basically unable to control the situation on the Qiufeng plain again - this kind of war is the real world war I to turn things around. Next, the autumn maple plain, which was originally controlled, was completely conquered by Budapest within two days. Somia could only retreat to the defense base built with the transmission array as the core to resist the attack of Budapest. However, even if it occupied the convenient place, the defensive war was extremely difficult after all, and this situation was maintained under the condition of continuous reinforcement. Up to now, all senators in the chamber clearly understand a fact: if they give up continuing to increase troops, they are afraid that Qiufeng plain will soon fall. At that time, the other eight lowest floating islands around the Qiufeng plain as the relay point will be completely disconnected. This includes Qingyuan land, which is now sending back another bad news - it is located at the lowest layer of the whole floating island, the land closest to the boundary, and the only channel for the floating island to transport personnel to the boundary. However, after the previous big failure, the channel was closed. Originally, Levi and Eliza should restart the channel when they went to the boundary, but they were thrown directly onto the boundary by jeeplier, so in fact, the channel was not opened. However, only 122 members of the Legislative Council Chamber knew about this matter, and other floating islanders did not know these secrets. "Now the situation is obvious." A middle-aged man wearing a purplish red flame badge on his chest suddenly said that his voice broke the silence in the whole Council hall and slightly dissipated the lingering stagnant silence. "Dables and Locke are not dead. Although they don''t know what happened in the years when they were missing, they have betrayed us, There is no doubt. " "It''s no use saying this. The key now is to find out what they want to do." On the other side, a middle-aged man with a green leaf mark on his chest said, "now it''s obvious that all this must be Budapest''s trick. And he appeared in the Qiufeng plain and launched such a tough offensive posture, obviously to cut off our connection with other lower land. " Although each of the 24 floating islands located at the bottom of the floating island has a transmission array, in fact, it is impossible to carry out ultra long-distance transmission, and can only carry out transmission separated by two or three lands. But even so, in fact, these floating islands and lands also have three central transmission points as relay points. These three central points are the distance "I object." Just after the senator had finished speaking, one person spoke directly. His voice was very deep, revealing a sense of awe, and his voice was like the cold wind of cold winter, which made the temperature in the whole Council hall cold in an instant. This is a man wearing a black mask. The mask only covered the upper half of his face, and the exposed lips were slightly thinner. The appearance of pursing his mouth was particularly fierce. Slightly different from the clothes worn by other senators, the man was wearing a black suit, and even his cloak was dark black. All the senators sitting near him were dressed in dark black, giving people the feeling of a bottomless abyss. And their badge is just a blood red badge, and then there is nothing else. Dark blood sect. One of the six major factions in the council chamber, it occupies a heavy voice in the council chamber. Although there are not many members of the faction, it does not mean that the faction is weak, but it is a little too strong, because senators who want to join the faction must have certain personal strength, and must have been the captain of the actual training team of the college, and have a record of ensuring the safe return of all members from the black and white holy land at least five times. It is these elite standards that make the number of dark blood factions the least, but they have a heavy voice and influence. The seemingly young man who spoke was the leader of the faction today. "Galad, what do you mean?" The middle-aged man who said he wanted to reinforce Qiufeng plain frowned and asked, "do you want us to abandon Qiufeng plain and floating islands When did dark blood become so cowardly! " The young man named galad glanced at the middle-aged man. His cold eyes made him shiver involuntarily. Although his eyes were a little more afraid, he still held his head up and tried to look fearless. However, other people in the chamber did not pay much attention to the man''s reaction and appearance, because it is well known that Kuteng and dark blood are incompatible with each other. Kuteng faction, as one of the six major factions in the Council hall, has not the largest number of members, but it is not the least. If it is ranked in order of number, maybe Kuteng faction can rank third. However, in terms of influence, Kuteng school can be said to be the lowest. Even if it can occasionally put forward one or two very constructive and practical opinions, it will often be delayed for a long time. The reason is very simple. The Kuteng school''s political core thought is shrinking tactics, and advocates a harmonious mentality of no war, no struggle and no capture. This time, it has been incredible for many people to fully support the war strategy of the dark blood faction - in fact, the strategy of launching a full-scale attack on the floating island was first proposed by the dark blood faction, but it was not passed at the first vote. That is why it led to the full occupation of the lower floating island. At this time, the Council hall realized the seriousness of the problem and began the second emergency meeting. As a result, the dark blood sect won this attack with the support of Kuteng, purple fire and Oran knights. But unexpectedly, the result is still very imperfect - if Budapest and Locke didn''t appear, maybe all the lower floating islands should be recovered at present. However, at this time, Kuteng sect insisted on the choice of attack, which was really beyond everyone''s expectation again - unfortunately, Kuteng sect''s practice and the idea of dark blood sect have run counter to each other. "I think we should change our tactics." Galad ignored the Kuteng sect, but continued to say in a deep voice, "on the premise of ensuring that the autumn maple plain will not be captured, we will carry out large-scale reinforcements to Qingyuan land We must solve the danger from Locke at the first time, and then take Qingyuan land as the counter attack base and make an upward counter attack until we meet somiya in Qiufeng plain. " As galad''s words fell, people from many factions around began to whisper. Just because there were a little more people present, the whisper gradually became a little noisy. "Nonsense!" As the voice became a little noisy, the Kuteng sect had to speak loudly, "how long do you think somia can keep under the current situation of autumn maple plain Now the situation is that somia can''t hold on for too long, and... If I remember correctly, your tactical score seems not as good as somia? " "I''m really not as good as somia, but have you forgotten that the tactical course is a comprehensive course with detailed internal differences?" Galad asked tit for tat, "Oh, sorry, I forgot... Lord pace was almost unable to graduate. But it''s ironic that someone like you can become a senator and a faction leader. " "It proves that I am talented in other aspects!" The middle-aged man of Kuteng sect shouted with a blush. He saw that other members of Kuteng sect lowered their heads, which made his face even more ugly, "galad, I doubt your intentions! If the autumn maple plain is captured, have you ever thought about what kind of situation other floating islands with the autumn maple plain as the central point will fall into? What will happen to those who fight on these floating islands? " "I thought about it." Galad said faintly, "it''s because I thought about it, so I think I should solve Locke first And most importantly, Levi and Eliza have returned, but according to the intelligence, they seem to be in a coma. I think our top priority is to bring them back and give treatment As long as they both wake up, the war will be good for us. " Hearing jarad''s words, the noise in the Council hall was obviously louder. There is a very obvious fault differentiation in the strength level of the floating island, that is, there are not too many legendary strong people on the local land of the floating island, and the highest strength level is the superior Holy Land strong people like Levi and Eliza. Because people who can become legendary strong people will not be too happy to be entangled in trivial things. Basically, they will go out to look for opportunities to break through to a higher level. After all, after feeling the glory of power and different feelings about the world, few people will want to stop here. The floating island happens to have a unique place - the black-and-white holy land. Therefore, almost all the real strong who have become legendary strong will go to different planes for exercise through the black-and-white holy land, and even open up new planes. In this process, some of them unfortunately fell, others successfully broke through to a higher level, of course, more of them completely lost contact with the floating library. No matter what the result is, there is no doubt that the highest level of strength in the world is the superior saint. As for the top strong people called guardians such as gypsy and Babylon, it is naturally impossible to appear in front of people at will - however, in recent decades, more and more legendary strong people have returned from the black and white holy land and settled in the sky magic tower in Babylon, which is also the reason why the sky magic tower in Babylon has gradually become dominant. From this point, we can see the tension between the council chamber and the Babylonian magic tower. It is clear that the insurgents who caused the riot this time are known to be the strongest at present, that is, Locke, but no one in the Council hall thought of looking for the legendary strong man in the magic tower, but would rather waste time arguing here. "I object!" The middle-aged man of Kuteng sect still shouted. But this time, I don''t know what the reason is. After the middle-aged man spoke, two people spoke against it one after another. These two people are not others. They are the leaders of the purple fire faction and the Oran Knight faction who have supported garad before. Basically, since the faction leaders have spoken, the will of the whole faction is basically affirmed. As the three factions that once supported the war of the dark blood faction hold opposition, the other two factions that have always opposed the attack of the dark blood faction are naturally impossible to support. Galad looked at the five leaders of their respective factions who had made clear their voting attitude in front of him. His eyes became unusually cold. "Since the resolution of first supporting Qingyuan land has been opposed, what do you think of the decision of heavily supporting Qiufeng plain?" The middle-aged man of Kuteng sect still spoke. At this time, he seemed to be particularly energetic. It seemed that he really realized the feeling of power in his hand for the first time, "if you have no opinion, we will start the deployment of Qiufeng plain..." "Wait a minute." At this time, a dull voice suddenly sounded in the Council hall, but it revealed a boundless and dignified calm voice. As if the sound was thunder, the whole Council hall trembled for a moment. Everyone looked to the middle of the conference hall - there were no chairs, but there was a small platform similar to the platform. In the past 500 years, this platform has been empty, so that everyone has forgotten the significance of this platform. But at this moment, when everyone''s eyes fell on the platform and looked at the figure that appeared on the platform at an unknown time, the memory from the depths of my mind suddenly revived. Everyone remembered a name. Asali NARS! The speaker of the general staff of the floating conference hall! It is also the founder and guardian of the floating conference hall! "See Lord assali." Almost all the senators got up at this moment, and no one dared to continue sitting. Asali nodded slightly and looked very calm. He looked thoughtfully at the leader of Kuteng sect, and his face became unusually pale with only one look. But asali didn''t say anything. Instead, he quickly turned his head and looked at galad and whispered, "I''ve heard about it. Your decision is good. Let''s do what you say But I hope you can bring Eliza and levy back as soon as possible. In addition, there is another distinguished guest. I hope you can bring him back on the way. " "Distinguished guest?" Galad was stunned. In fact, it was not just Gerard, but everyone in the whole Council hall was stunned. "He''s on Qingyuan land. You''ll know when you go." Assali said in a deep voice, "I hope you can start as soon as possible. If there is any accident, something terrible will happen." Chapter 1072 This is a very simple room. Not only the decoration of the room, but also the furniture is very simple and tidy - the room is very small, probably no more than 30 square meters, with only one window. On the side near the window is a wooden bed. The wooden bed is not only clean, but also the bed seems to be replaced and maintained frequently, so it doesn''t smell old and decadent. On the opposite side of the bed, there is a wooden table and two chairs, and a set of clean tea set is placed on the table. There is no desk in the room, but there is a swing chair for the elderly. Next to the swing chair, there is a huge bookshelf. This huge bookshelf is somewhat incompatible with the environment of the room, because its scale is so large that it looks strange even if it is filled with all kinds of books. Far less perfect than a portrait placed in the room. The only drawback is that the light in the room is slightly dark, so that the light can not illuminate the face in the portrait, but only the part below the neck. However, from the exposed part of the portrait, this portrait should depict a woman. This is a simple room, but also an elegant room. There was a slight sound of mechanism rotation. The door was soon opened. A gray haired old man was walking slowly into the room, then went to the wooden table, sat down, reached out and began to play with the tea set on the table. I saw the old man stretch his right hand into the air, and then a strange scene appeared. It seemed that there was a black hole at the position where the old man stretched out his hand. It easily swallowed the old man''s right hand, leaving only a black dense air. However, looking at the old man''s expression, he didn''t seem to have been hurt. He put his hand into the black hole and put his hand out again soon. However, compared with the blank of his right hand before, there was an extra kettle at this time. The old man poured the liquid from the kettle into two teacups on the table. Obviously, it was just a small tea cup, but the old man''s dumping action lasted for ten minutes, and he still didn''t see the small tea cup filled up. On the contrary, the air soon began to be filled with a strong aroma of wine. When the wine became more and more fragrant, the tea cup that seemed to be not enough to fill the teeth finally began to show a situation of seven or eight full. The golden yellow and slightly viscous liquid shook in the cup. It took the old man some time to fill two small tea cups with golden thick liquid. Then he lit an alcohol lamp, put on a net, sprinkled some powder made of unknown raw materials, and soon a lavender flame was lit. Then the old man put two tea cups on the Internet, and then began to prepare other things - although the materials seem strange and have everything, and even don''t know what it is, it gives people a very powerful feeling. The whole process is very complicated. The old man has been busy for nearly two hours since he entered the room. At this time, it seems that it is finally coming to an end. The old man took the two teacups off the screen, put out the flame, and then took out a special tin cup and pot. I saw the old man pour the liquid in two tea cups into them, which should have been enough to fill a barley wine cup with golden liquid. At this time, only one amber the size of a fingernail fell - two tea cups are two amber. Then, the old man opened a bottle of wine that looked very old and poured all the liquid into the cup and pot. In an instant, the liquid in the cup and pot turned golden red, with a strange sense of light. "Come in." After all this, the old man said. The door was soon opened again. But this time, it was a middle-aged man who stepped in. He was so big that when he stepped into the door, he had to lean on his side, bow and carefully "squeeze" in. The man has a gray hair, and the ends of his hair hanging behind his head are tied into more than ten braids, which are wrapped with all kinds of rare gemstones that can no longer be excavated in the earth. There was a scar on his right eye, which spread from his upper eyebrow and crossed his right eye. Maybe the scar had been left for a long time, so the scar was very shallow, but his closed right eye might not be able to recover. "Kraken, you always come at the right time." The old man looked at the burly middle-aged man and said with a smile. "It''s better to come early than coincidentally." The middle-aged man named Kraken smiled back, then went to the wooden table, stretched out his hand and opened the chair and sat down on the ground - his height was so high that even if he sat on the ground, he could basically look at the old man equally, "God blood temptation, the last time I drank this wine was 600 years ago Your room hasn''t come back for almost 600 years. " "Calculate the time, it''s still very fast." The old man thought about it and said with a smile, "we are the only survivors of the battle of the gods Unfortunately, I can''t have a drink with Babylon anymore. " "Miss Gypsy did it herself. There may be no room for maneuver." Kraken picked up the cup of God''s blood that the old man poured into the goblet for him, and then carefully picked it up. First, he smelled it, and his face immediately showed room for intoxication. "Babylon, it''s too much this time." "What are your plans?" The old man asked. "Me?" Kraken shook, first carefully drank a mouthful of divine blood temptation, the whole person was so comfortable that his eyes narrowed, and then reopened after a long time: "no plan I took an oath of allegiance to miss Gypsy, and now I naturally fulfill that promise. The black-and-white holy land has been closed by me. Before the end of this event, those guys who went to the ectopic side through the black-and-white holy land can''t come back. " "Many people will die." The old man sighed faintly. "Yes, many people will die." Kraken nodded, "but you also have a certain responsibility for this." "I know." The old man nodded, "if I hadn''t left for so long, the college wouldn''t have become so. Let Babylon''s hand reach out But if this matter really counts, we all have unshirkable responsibility. Including... Lord gypsy. " "Miss, I won''t reason with you." Kraken burst into a hearty laugh. "I know." The old man also showed a kind smile, "asali also appeared. It seems that he chose Lord jeeplier I was really worried before. If assali betrayed Lord Gypsy, then... " "He''s the arbiter. Even if the world betrayed Miss Gypsy, athali wouldn''t." Kraken smiled. "Just like me. It will always be Miss Gypsy''s shield and sword. I will block all injuries for her and tear all enemies trying to hurt miss... To pieces. " The old man kept silent and just drank the temptation of God''s blood in the cup quietly. And Kraken, no longer open his mouth, is also drinking the wine in the glass. In the room, there is a strange leisurely atmosphere. "Well, I''m going to see the land ruled by Babylon. Those little guys will make trouble after finding Babylon missing." Kraken drank the wine in the cup, then gently put the goblet on the wooden table and smiled at the old man, "Daan, I don''t want to be against you Do you understand what I mean? " The old man named Da''an raised his head slightly. His eyes were different pupils as bright as stars - like the whole Milky way closed in his pupils. He just stared at Kraken, pondered for a moment, and then said, "I don''t understand what you mean." "Ah, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Kraken scratched his head with a smile and still looked bright. "As long as you stay in this room quietly until the matter is solved Don''t leave this room until then. Do you understand what I say? " "Do you know?" Daan sighed. "Know what?" Kraken tilted his head and said with a smile, "you designed to frame Locke and make him a puppet of Babylon? Or did you hide behind and manipulate everything, so that dabras was seriously excluded and assassinated, and finally had to take refuge in Babylon? Or... You give a hint to your students honing on the ectopic side to let them all return to Babylon? " "Do you know?" "Don''t forget my duty and identity." Kraken sighed softly. "Miss Gypsy didn''t look for you just because she didn''t think you were going to die. Everything on this floating island can''t be concealed from Miss Gypsy, so... Daan, I hope you don''t die. I really don''t want to be against you. " "If I die, you won''t be tempted by God''s blood." Daan smiled. "It''s a reason." Kraken shrugged. "But more importantly, I don''t want the only four people left in those years to be me and asali." Daan was stunned at Kraken''s words. They were not the only five in the battle against the gods. In the war that can''t find any records now, countless talents and heroes were actually born. It''s a pity that too many people fell in that cruel war. When the war was over, many people chose to go their separate ways from Gypsy because of their differences in ideas. There were only four people who finally stayed to follow gipriel. Daan falls manu, the first to feel the breath and call of jeeplier, became the first genius to master magic in the twilight era. His star magic is the most important core and foundation of star magic in today''s miracle continent. In the glorious era of the twilight of the gods, he was called the star sage by the jeeplier camp because he mastered very advanced prophecy. Since the end of the battle of the gods at dusk, he followed gipriel and became the dean and guardian of the floating Saint college. Kraken, the second person who won the title of God killer in the twilight battle of the gods, once captured all the blood power of the mad God and tore up the mad God''s personality with his own hands, resulting in the absence of the priest of the mad God in the world. He is one of the most unswerving followers of jeeplier. He claims to be the sword and shield of jeeplier. He once blocked the joint attack of five main gods for jeeplier, cooperated with asali and jeeplier to complete the anti killing, and served as the monitor and guardian of the black-and-white holy land of the floating library. Babylon Babel, who brought endless darkness to the surviving gods at the end of the twilight battle of the gods. He was once a member of the gods, but at the beginning of the twilight battle of the gods, he took refuge in gypsy and opened the central door of the dawn divine court. He was an indirect murderer who led to the fall of the magic goddess. He was known as an evil god among the gods. However, after taking refuge in gypsy Lille, he abandoned his identity as a God and volunteered to become a mortal. He began to devote himself to studying the magic brought by gypsy Lille. He is not only the existence second only to Gypsy Lille in magic attainments in the world, but also the guardian of the sky magic tower in Babylon in the floating library. Asali NARS, another of gipriel''s staunchest followers, was called the adjudicator asali. He once took the God of judgment and captured his divine personality, which is the fundamental reason for the emergence of the four gods of fairness, justice, integrity and contract in the world. Silent, he does not have a great sense of existence in the jeeplier camp, but once he chooses to fight, it is often a sea of corpses and blood. That''s why Gypsy made him the guardian of the floating chamber. These four people, together with jeeplier, constitute the peak combat power of the whole floating library, and it is also the fundamental reason why all external forces dare not challenge. But now, Babylon Babel has obviously betrayed Gypsy, and Daan falls manu is an accomplice. As Kraken, who once had the best relationship with Daan, naturally feels a little uncomfortable. If he can, he really doesn''t want to be opposite Da''an, because he knows that once the camp relationship between the two sides is hostile, even if he mercifully let Da''an go, Gypsy won''t let him go. Without looking at his old friend again, Kraken turned and carefully "squeezed" out of the room. When Kraken left the room, his body was covered with a set of dark blue heavy armor. On his right hand was a giant sword more than three meters long, with countless golden runes engraved on it. A violent divine power erupted from Kraken in an instant. This terrible breath full of tyranny and majesty made Daan involuntarily fall into contemplative memories. He gently touched the goblet in his hand, sighed slightly, and drank the wine in the goblet: "why... Is it different from the future I saw 500 years ago Are all my preparations over the past 500 years wrong? " Chapter 1073 The situation on the land of Qingyuan seems to be much more serious than Sean thought. On the day after he and Silan reached an agreement, the sound of a trumpet was heard far before dawn. As Sean, who had been in the army for a long time, he was no stranger to this voice. However, compared with the songs circulating in the land boundary today, the horn song of floating island is more low and long, and can even hear the history condensed by the precipitation of years. Then the war began. This time, it was an attack led by Locke and the rebels. The fortification base just built by Silan had not even had time to install the defense equipment, so he was forced to take part in the battle. This made Silan angrily curse several times, and even suspected that there were traitors in his army. Otherwise, how could Locke choose the perfect time as the attack time. But Sean thought it was just a coincidence. Because in this attack, he can feel Locke''s obvious eagerness - as an assassin type career, he should not lack patience, and Sean especially believes Locke does not lack these. After all, he has had a hand with Locke before, so he knows that Locke is not a hot headed person. He knows how to use his own advantages to make the war develop in a favorable way. But this time, Sean didn''t feel it from the atmosphere of the battlefield. There was only a kind of fanaticism. Desperate enthusiasm. Sean wanted to know what made Locke change, but since he had reached an agreement with Shiran, it was natural to give priority to the content of the agreement. At least, he must lure Locke to Silan, and then kill Locke to complete Silan''s behavior of "brushing his reputation". Under this premise, whether personal curiosity is satisfied is no longer within Sean''s consideration. So Sean has been out of everyone''s sight since the beginning of the war. His only goal is to find Locke. It may be difficult for others to distinguish Locke''s whereabouts, but it''s actually not a problem for Sean. Because the floating island people have different training methods from the local people in practical training, so that they don''t know how to perfectly converge their breath. Therefore, it has become a convenient place for Sean with real eyes. But this time, things didn''t change as smoothly as Sean thought. Because Sean didn''t find Locke in the battlefield! Qingyuan land defense base is a small fortress built with Qingyuan magic transmission array as the core. Although the scale is not large, it is more than enough in terms of the floating large library. Of course, all this is based on the fact that after the completion of the construction of the fortress, more fortress defense equipment can be installed - although the scientific and technological development of the territory is very rapid, some things are not the more advanced the better. For example, magic crystal cannon. This is a special cannon invented by gibriel against the gods in the twilight era. With magic spar as the power source, it can launch a shell similar to that of the legendary strong man. Moreover, compared with the legendary strong, they can''t keep shooting at their peak all the time, but the magic crystal gun can keep firing a shell every three to five minutes. If you don''t consider the service life and the permission of blasting, you can even launch a gun every minute. Now, in the boundary of the miracle continent, there is no magic crystal gun. There are only ordinary guns. It''s OK to deal with ordinary soldiers and the strong above the holy land. This kind of urban warfare equipment is basically a kind of decoration. Of course, with the emergence and deepening of magic guide technology, magic guide guns will soon appear in the earth - this is the special urban warfare equipment that is really ahead of magic crystal guns. At present, there are four magic crystal guns in the base in charge of Silan. According to the plan, the four magic crystal guns will be installed today to guard the four gates of the fortress. In addition, there will be some other urban war equipment also began to be installed. So if everything goes well, the fortress will become a solid fortress in the evening. At that time, no matter how Locke leads the rebels to attack, it is impossible to win the fortress easily. This is the reason why Shiran will gnash his teeth - Locke''s early attack completely disrupted Shiran''s plan. But what is more difficult is that Sean has swept around the wall of the fortress and never found Locke. Moreover, the development of the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to the floating Islanders. Originally, there were not many people left in the fortress, because most of them were sent to support Qiufeng plain. The people left in the whole fortress were even less than 100. This was because several vanguards returned, otherwise the number would be less. But now, with the death of more and more students, the rebels have not only an advantage in number, but even weapons. They are no longer the dilapidated agricultural tools or abandoned rotten weapons. In this way, the rebels who were sentenced to exile because of their ferocity are naturally much more effective than these students. ¡­¡­ A sharp arrow with a roaring sound like wind and thunder crossed the battlefield hundreds of meters away and pierced the eyebrows of a young student. The strong impact force even rolled the student''s feet off the ground and fell to the ground several meters later. Dust rose with the breeze of the fallen body. The young student''s face still wore the look of not being angry when he bravely killed the enemy; His right hand always firmly grasped a war knife. Even if he fell to the ground at this time, his right hand still didn''t loosen. It seems that even he didn''t react at the moment of death. "Captain!" "Captain Foya!" The sudden blood made the scene a little chaotic. Several equally young students immediately burst into tears. This is a small team with less than ten people. At the beginning of the war, the team was strong enough, and they could kill the rebels on the wall with the benefit of weapons. However, with the passage of time, the loss of physical strength and the loss of personnel, this team, which initially had a size of nearly 20 people, had to start to retreat, and even was once surrounded by rebels who broke through the city gate and attacked from top to bottom. If not for their captain Foya''s decisive decision to abandon their defensive task and fight a bloody path with the rest of the staff, they would have been completely surrounded and annihilated. Nevertheless, after rushing out of the encirclement, there were only 12 or 3 of them left, so they had to change to guerrilla warfare. Unfortunately, in the current trend of failure, the loss of personnel can not be avoided. The goddess of luck obviously no longer cares for these poor students. With the death of their captain, two distracted students were immediately killed by the besieged rebels. The number of people is less than ten. However, there has never been a soft hearted approach to war. Dozens of insurgents who have been armed with new weapons, do not know whether they are stimulated by the smell of blood in the air or by witnessing the arrival of death, they began to become unusually crazy. They made meaningless shouts, and then launched a final charge, encirclement and suppression against these students who could be said to be disabled and defeated. No mercy. No surrender. Yes, just cruel killing. In the death march composed of screams, roars and screams, these students finally turn into cold bodies. ¡­¡­ Like the death scene in front of us, it is staged in the whole fortress at this moment. Although the protagonists in most death plays are these young students, there are always one or two exceptions occasionally. The black shadow of the sword is like a blooming flower. Blood has become the nourishment for the vigorous growth of this flower. This was a section of the wall of the fortress, and Sean, who was running fast, did not stop because of the rebels on the wall. The black king in his hand is like a part of his body. He can change freely on his hands without Sean''s hard control. Then he shakes countless black sword Qi and spreads in all directions, killing all the rebels who hinder Sean''s progress. However, Sean is no longer moving forward independently at this time. Behind him were more than a dozen young students with different injuries. These people are the lucky ones saved by Sean from passing by when he was looking for Locke, but because Sean moved forward too fast, some seriously injured guys can''t keep up, so they all fell behind on the way. But even if these guys didn''t fall behind, they couldn''t help Sean. We can only keep a short distance from Sean - without hindering and ensuring that Sean has enough fighting space, we and others will not be cut by the enemy and fall into the enemy''s encirclement. The front buried his head in charge of Sean, and didn''t care who was blocking him. All he knows is that any guy who is hostile to himself is his target, that''s all. As for judging whether there is hostility, it''s even simpler. Since Sean has opened the real eye to look for Locke, how can he let go of another function of the real eye - Sean has completely stopped looking at each other''s clothes, looks and looks, and only rely on his halo and energy to judge the enemy, US and strength gap. When Sean again wielded his sword to kill several rebels who tried to slow down Sean''s attack, the surrounding rebels seemed to finally find their reason, no longer blindly launched a death attack on Sean, but began to retreat slowly. This change in momentum naturally makes Sean suddenly relax the pressure he needs to face. However, these rebels did not leave, but surrounded Sean and the students who followed Sean in a larger circle, with an attitude of "I can''t beat you, I trap you". But these have no meaning for Sean, because the strength of these rebels can''t shake Sean at all. For him, it''s just the difference between killing 100 people or 10 people. Taking a deep breath, Sean was a little tired and continued to entangle with the rebels endlessly. The black fighting spirit began to escape from Sean''s right hand, turned into very subtle strands of energy, and then slid down Sean''s fingers to the black king. After entering the holy land, Sean had a new understanding of the four sword skills taught to him by bass. Of course, this may have something to do with Sean''s official title of "sword saint". Because of this, Sean''s achievements and growth in swordsmanship naturally seem extremely amazing. He has even been able to disperse his fighting energy into multiple strands, and then integrate it into the sword skills taught by bass, so as to cooperate with the outbreak of higher lethality. And this kind of combat skill is especially good at playing in the face of many people''s siege. If we must say that there are defects, it is that this kind of combat technology is somewhat indiscriminate between the enemy and ourselves. But anyway, Sean doesn''t think there is any distinction between "enemy and ourselves" among the people on the floating island, so even if there are any other side effects, it''s not something that Sean needs to pay special attention to. The only thing he wants to solve now is the pile of rebels in front of him who seem to be unable to kill them no matter how hard they are. It seemed that they felt a strong death threat, and the rebels looked at Sean with unspeakable fear. The morale of the rebel army fell to a low point in an instant. But Sean didn''t give them much time to react and think. At the moment when the atmosphere of fear began to spread and spread, Sean suddenly took a step forward. The wrist of his right hand shook and turned into wisps of scattered energy. Suddenly, Sean was reconstituted in the sword body of the black king - at this moment, it was like the strong beating sound of the Dragon''s heart, those close to Sean, Both the rebels and the young students were bleeding from their seven orifices in an instant. In severe cases, they even fainted after spitting out a mouthful of blood. The black king, at the moment when the sound like a beating heart sounded, the whole sword body lit a black flame, as if the sword body itself was shaped by a flame. At this time, it just lifted the seal and restored its original form. A strong sense of fear of death spread in all directions like a tide. Countless people began to scream and flee in panic. "Sword wound. Sigh of the soul startler!" Sean held the black king back and plunged into the ground! Chapter 1074 Black energy erupted from Sean''s body and then poured into the ground. The panic from death is still spreading wildly, and countless insurgents run around in panic. Of course, more people have fainted under the impact of the first burst of negative energy. When black energy flows into the ground, the ground rises quickly. But then, it collapsed at a faster speed. A large area of cracks and collapses appeared crazily with the expansion of black energy. Many students who had no time to respond had no time to make a scream, so they were pressed under the rubble formed by the collapsed ground. Only those students with good physical quality survived. This is the result of Sean''s efforts to consciously control. It was the rebels who really caused widespread damage. Black energy from death erupted from the torn ground, just like the active eruption of underground volcanoes. Countless insurgents are in a state of panic and fear. They simply can''t control their consciousness and behavior. They just run and bump like headless flies. Even if there is a black flame eruption in front, they will bump into it, and then turn into a human torch swallowed by the black flame to pass out death and fear. Sword wound. The sigh of the soul startler is a special sword skill that Sean studied after he stepped into the holy land. Compared with the predecessor''s "sword wound. Dark collapse" has not been officially recognized by the system, the exclamation of the soul startler has been officially recognized by the system. In a sense, this is Sean''s first move to truly create a successful sword skill. However, although this one-of-a-kind sword technique is extremely lethal, its consumption is also very large, because its essence is still a move built in the field, and it is only effective for the enemies below the holy land, and even the strong in the golden realm have little impact. Sean''s face was turning pale at an alarming rate. This forced him to quickly pull out the black king again. The burning black flame dissipated rapidly in a reverse flow at the moment when the black king was pulled off the ground, and then rolled back into the black king one after another. However, if you observe carefully, you will find that there is some milky life energy in these inverted black flames. When all these energy breath poured back into Sean''s body, it made Sean''s face a little ruddy. However, compared with the energy consumed, the compensation of this energy is somewhat insignificant. [sword wound. Sigh of the soul startler: a special sword skill understood from the four forms of soul. With special effect "Thriller": it causes fear and panic effects on the enemy within a radius of 10 meters, making them lose their defense and avoidance ability. The largest range will spread to the same scale as their own field, but the energy consumption will be doubled, and the farther the distance is, the weaker the effect of fear and panic will be, which is invalid for the strong above the holy land; With the special effect "dark sigh": the area within a radius of 10 meters forms the flame of destruction. All enemies who die under the flame of destruction will be deprived of their souls. When the "dark sigh" ends, a certain proportion of the caster''s physical energy and consumption will be restored with the recovery of the flame of destruction, and the total recovery will not exceed 40% of the total consumption. Swordsmanship level 9 special sword.] Sean, who pulled out his sword, shook slightly, but he didn''t fall because of it. He looked at the panicked rebels around him and wondered whether he should leave here immediately or continue to look for Locke. He had found that the situation in the fortress was completely out of control, but his complete lack of familiarity with the situation on the floating island had made it difficult for Sean to judge the next trend of the situation. At this moment, the only thing Sean can think of is to ensure his own safety first. "Your Excellency Sean, are you all right?" It seems that Sean''s energy loss is a little large. Several surviving students hold Sean up and ask with some concern. In this world of respecting the strong, Sean''s previous performances are enough for these students to show enough respect for him. After all, if there were no Sean, they would be very difficult to survive. After all, there are too many students who have broken through the Arsenal and got weapons. In terms of combat effectiveness, almost every rebel can deal with two students with the same level of strength alone. And Sean, who can kill so many rebels so easily, is naturally qualified to make everyone bow to him. "Nothing." Sean shook his head slightly. "We must get out of here as soon as possible now Otherwise, once surrounded again, it will be difficult for me to take you away with me in my current situation... " Before Sean spoke, a huge explosion roared from the fortress. Looking at the direction, it seems to be the commander building in the center of the fortress. Under the roar and explosion, the position above the third floor of the whole building is slowly collapsing in front of everyone. The burning flame is swallowing the collapsed part, and the black smoke rolls up like a black dragon. I don''t know what else is inside the building. The explosion is still ringing, which makes the explosion continue. But soon, a figure came out of the open-air balcony on the second floor. Sean''s pupils shrank when he saw the figure. Because this figure is no one else, it is Locke who Sean searched for a long time before! But different from what Sean had seen before, Locke''s breath had completely converged without any exposure, just like the real shadow assassin killer. Even if Sean''s real eye continues to open, he can''t capture the energy breath flowing on Locke at all - or he doesn''t show any special energy breath at this time, but the current results also fully and undoubtedly tell Sean that he can''t rely on the real eye to capture this terrible killer that frightens countless floating islanders! Locke didn''t use any disguise. He still kept the face he met Sean last. He walked indifferently from to the open balcony, and then raised his right hand high. In the sunshine, holding a bloody head on his raised right hand! That''s Silan! There was extreme panic on his face. The eyes that stopped time due to death were clearly visible despair, and blood turned into blood stains on his face. It can be clearly seen that Silan''s death time is not long, because there is still wet blood dripping below his neck. The cheers like a tsunami rang through the whole fortress in an instant. A fanatical atmosphere is also passing through the fortress at an amazing speed. Even Sean, who doesn''t use his real eyes, can clearly feel that the atmosphere in the fortress has become extremely warm, not to mention that his real eyes are still open - in his vision, the red energy is rising from the commander building and then falling into raindrops in the whole fortress, All the rebels are becoming exceptionally strong. Almost every rebel is surrounded by a circle of red energy. But looking at the students on the floating island, their energy is rapidly losing at an amazing speed. The black energy representing death, fear, panic and other negative emotions gradually appeared in these students. In Sean''s mind, a noun flashed about this phenomenon. Gas. If you want to describe it more accurately, it is morale. Silan, as the commander in chief of Qingyuan land this time, his death will naturally bring more chaos and problems. Therefore, it is not inconceivable that the morale of these floating students will drop so much that their combat effectiveness will be seriously weakened. In the same way, it is natural for those rebels to boost their morale and become extremely excited, so as to greatly improve their combat ability. This kind of situation often occurs in the game at the beginning. Naturally, there is no reason to disappear in this real world. What Sean doesn''t understand is why Locke''s speed is so fast. Of course, it''s more anger at the futility of Shiran - when Sean left the commander''s building, Shiran was accompanied by at least 20 guards. Even if they were not Locke''s opponents, they didn''t even have time to send an alarm to Sean and ask him to return. So at this time, Sean''s face looked very ugly. However, Sean also did not expect that Locke''s learning ability would be so terrible. And he didn''t understand where Locke learned this means of concealment in these short days. It''s almost impossible to see who mastered this means on the floating island - at least none of the floating island people Sean has seen so far. Even Levi and Eliza learned and successfully mastered it from Sean in the time of the boundary. "We must evacuate as soon as possible!" Sean said in a deep voice. No one raised objections or different opinions. The surviving floating islanders just silently chose to follow. So Sean quickly turned around and left with these floating islanders - at this time, even if he wanted to go to Locke and continue to work hard, I''m afraid it''s not easy. At least now, all the rebels in the fortress are gathering here to the commander building. Sean doesn''t want to be completely surrounded by these guys. At least in his current situation, it''s really hard for him to escape if he is stopped again. Now the only lucky thing is that Levi and Eliza, two unconscious guys, were not in the commander building, but were sent away by Silan the day after they arrived here. If all goes well, you may be receiving treatment at this time. Under the leadership of Sean, although the combat effectiveness of these students on the floating island has been reduced due to the impact of morale, there is at least a great chance to fight a path of blood and leave here smoothly. Of course, in this process, the first thing they need to bear is their pressure resistance. If their spirit can''t withstand the impact of the current failure and fall down, such personnel are actually not worth saving by Sean. Although there are still many enemies, the current situation is that the enemies are slightly scattered, and it is unlikely to stop Sean head-on. Of course, what''s more, other floating islanders who were still fighting in the fortress naturally didn''t have the meaning of sticking to it after finding that Silan was killed, so they chose to break through and leave one after another. From a strategic point of view, if these people are retained in the way of trapped animals, it is not a problem to take the advantage of the number of rebels. However, once all floating islanders choose to break through and leave, the number of these rebels will not be able to retain everyone. "Lord Sean!" Just when Sean led the crowd to finally tear open a blood path and prepare to leave the fortress, he heard a group of people rush out in the next lane. There were not many people in this group, almost twice the size of Sean, nearly 20. The leader was Edgar, another old acquaintance of Sean. Of course, these people behind egger are not all members of egger''s vanguard team, and many of them are survivors from other teams. However, compared with the survivors behind Sean, the injuries of the people behind egger are worse, but they are stronger in momentum. "You''re still alive." Sean said hello casually. He didn''t mean to stay in the fortress. "Lord Sean, we can''t just leave." Egger could see what Sean meant and said quickly, "if we leave now, this place will fall into Locke''s control. I''m afraid we''ll never be able to leave again." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. He ignored this point. At this time, he finally woke up after listening to egger. If Locke wins the fortress, it will be disadvantageous not only to the floating island, but also to himself. After all, Locke, who has mastered the transmission array, can get unlimited military reinforcements. He can even use it as an assault point to conduct internal assault on another floating island. At that time, Locke will get far more than now. What''s more, there was a military division who cooperated with Locke in Qiufeng plain. It seemed to be a very terrible guy. Sean has generally understood the tactical plans of these rebels. "We must find a way to get in touch with others, and then..." "It''s not necessary." Sean said faintly, "I probably know what these guys are planning, so the only thing we need to do now is one thing." "What''s up?" Egger asked with some curiosity. "Blow up the four magic crystal guns in the fortress." "Blow... Blow up the magic crystal cannon!?" Chapter 1075 Although the defense base on the floating island of Qingyuan land is built and arranged according to the specification of a fortress, for the land boundary, a fortress like this is simply a super mini, because the fortress can only accommodate about 1000 people at most. Originally, if those vanguards had not suffered heavy losses, they could have reached the full saturation of the fortress, but unfortunately, due to the failure of intelligence, the number of people left behind in the fortress was only a hundred. At this time, the roar of explosions broke out one after another in the fortress. It was obvious that someone was blasting in the fortress. Sean and Ike are leading more than ten students who are only slightly injured and can continue to fight. They are carrying out the most primitive destruction behind the enemy. As far as the current situation is concerned, this work is obviously very successful. At least the magic crystal guns in the city have been completely destroyed, and even detonated several other infrastructure in the Fortress - for Sean, since the fall of the fortress is only a matter of time, it is necessary to destroy all resources that may be used by the enemy. However, what he saw along the way still made Ike feel a little heartache. "Look away, war is so cruel." Sean glanced at the surrounding environment and didn''t find the enemy, so he turned back and comforted ike a little. "I understand." Ike nodded heavily. "I haven''t seen dead people before, but... It may be funny to say it, but this is really the first time I''ve seen my partner die under my own knife." Looking at Ike with a sad face, Sean opened his mouth, but suddenly he didn''t know what to say. On the miraculous continent called the boundary by the floating island, Sean has long been used to the saying of "dying under his own knife". In other words, he may have adapted to this cruel competition earlier than before he came to the world, but it was in the game at that time, and it was an instinctive nature for players to attack and plunder each other, so Sean didn''t think there was anything wrong. It may also be because of this "instinctive nature", so after coming to this world, Sean can integrate and adapt to the real world so quickly. After all, in Sean''s eyes, the so-called companions, their own people and so on are only limited to those followers around them. In addition, the kingdom of lane, which belongs to the same camp, and other nobles attached to the kingdom of lane, are just a community of interests, including seven member alliance political groups such as bolt, Duke of tequila, Hopson, Duke of black Datura, etc. The only slight difference is probably ASENA. However, in some subconscious, Sean did not regard Athena as someone he could trust like Cecilia, William and Hella, but at least he was much closer than others - after becoming the Duke of nothingness, Sean finally began to learn to think like the nobility of the world. So, looking at Ike with a sad face, Sean really didn''t know what kind of response to make. Because from the moment when the rebels raised their anti flag, Sean didn''t think they were so-called "their own people". The only idea of existence was the enemy, or even extremely evil, which must be eliminated. But now looking at Ike and the other floating island students, looking at their faces without any false sadness, Sean did have such a moment of confusion. "Probably, this is the so-called cultural difference." "What?" Ike turned to look at Sean with a puzzled look on his face. "In the boundary, if such a situation occurs, we all call it civil strife." Sean''s voice was a little light, which made him look a little cold and heartless. "The emergence of civil strife means death, killing and destruction Of course, according to the actual situation of the outbreak of civil strife, it is sometimes called uprising, coup or some other messy names. But no matter what excuse is used as the origin of the war, from the moment the war breaks out, it is only the enemy and only the enemy for both sides, and there is no longer the saying of "one''s own people." Speaking of this, Sean looked around again, looked at the faces of these young floating island students, and sighed helplessly: "I don''t know what kind of education you received in the past, but I think... You''d better adapt to the change of this relationship as soon as possible, otherwise you may collapse soon." "Are you people so ruthless and cold-blooded?" A young student suddenly wiped away the tears on his face and then accused him in a deep voice. "Ruthless? Cold blooded? " Sean frowned slightly and couldn''t help but show a mocking smile on his face. "Then, please tell me where the blood stained with the long sword in your hand comes from, who is kind and kind as a saint? Oh, did you just jump out of some Warcraft with no eyes on the road and automatically hit your sword It''s true. How can a low-energy guy like Warcraft understand the harm of weapons to them? " "You..." the student''s face turned red. "I was just trying to protect myself!" "Self preservation, what a beautiful word." Sean''s face showed some disdain. "As long as you say this word, you can cover up the fact of your killing?" "All right." Egger suddenly looked at the student and shouted. The student looked down angrily and didn''t argue any more. After watching the student retreat, egger turned his head to look at Sean and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Sean, I know that our floating island is very different from yours. I have clearly seen your strength. Although I dare not agree, I will not deny it, so I hope your excellency Sean can also accept our differences in ideas After all, many of those rebels were our relatives and friends. " "That''s why I said you''d better adapt to this change as soon as possible." Sean looked at the team whose morale was obviously low, and then sighed, "otherwise, with your mental state, it''s only a matter of time to collapse I know you may not like what I say, but it''s true. And I''m sure you haven''t seen the real hell yet... " "Is there anything more terrible than this?" "Of course." Sean said faintly, "you should be glad that the dead appeared only after you left the earth Of course, what is more terrible and hateful than the dead is the wave of corpses artificially created by some evil mages. " "Corpse tide? What is that? " Asked the curious. "Trust me, you''d better not know." Sean whispered, "I''ve met once... Once in my life." If we say that the devil invasion event was the highlight of the third expansion update in the game era. Then, with the update of the fourth expansion, a major game process event occurs - that is, the highlight of the expansion update, which is the death panic artificially created by a group of evil necromancers - the scourge of the dead. These are equivalent to terrorists in the real world. They use the bodies of heroes, soldiers and civilians who died in the demon invasion to carry out magic experiments. However, because the experiments are out of control, these revived evil creatures begin to attack the world. Compared with the real undead, these evil creatures revived by magic experiments have no self-consciousness at all. They will only blindly attack all living creatures in sight, and even ignore the superior pressure of the undead since ancient times. And the most terrible thing is that all the creatures raised have retained their original combat ability, skills and experience, so their existence seriously threatens the whole miracle continent. Therefore, the official also gave this incident a relatively appropriate title: corpse tide. In this disaster, all NPCs will be forced to become evil undead after death, including the player''s human form and pet, or other important NPC characters, and once these characters die, they can no longer be resurrected. Even if players are killed by these evil undead creatures, they will also be forced to enter the undead state of 72 hours in real time - in this state, players can still log in to the game, but they can''t control the character. They can regain control only after the time is over or the character is killed by other players. Of course, all the players'' equipment, combat skills and so on are also retained and put into the battle with other players. Sean will never forget the cry of the president of his guild when he personally killed the NPC who had been following the guild since its founding. Many people think that the president is probably just a legendary NPC strong man who is pained and hard to cultivate. But only Sean knew that his president was not such a shallow person. He was really sad, because when others regarded these NPCs as data, the man really regarded these NPCs as living people, his companions, comrades in arms and relatives. "Hoo." Sean gently exhaled a foul breath and got rid of this sad memory. He can be sure that there will be no demon invasion in the real world, so the three key chain events that led to this event have been completely strangled in the cradle by him, and even all the relevant props that led to the opening of the demon gate have been recycled by the Peace Council. However, Sean is not sure whether the world will produce any butterfly effect again, causing those dead brain powder to go somewhere to collect materials in an attempt to carry out the damn magic experiment again. Egger patted Sean on the shoulder and whispered, "I know you''re for our good, but as you said, cultural differences can''t be solved immediately. So... I hope you can understand us. " Sean knew Ike had misunderstood his meaning, but he didn''t intend to say anything, just nodded slightly. "Report your excellency, the unstable magic crystal has been placed!" A student walked up to egger, saluted, and then opened his mouth to report. Sean, egger and others are located in a place similar to a weapons warehouse, but this place stores not ordinary weapons, but parts and ammunition used to replace urban war instruments. After destroying those magic crystal guns on the wall, Sean took away other magic crystal filling materials and activated all these magic crystals to make them unstable and explosive at any time. Several explosions in the fortress are Sean''s masterpieces along the way. "Good. You guys go and see if the escape route around you is obstructed. I''ll detonate it." Sean took over egger''s command and whispered. Although the young students of these floating islands do not feel very good about Sean, it does not hinder their respect for Sean''s strength. And so far along the way, Sean''s command ability has indeed been recognized by everyone, so now Sean took over the command of egger, which did not disgust others, but still followed Sean''s instructions. ¡­¡­ A deafening explosion sounded in the fortress. With a strong sense of earthquake, all buildings within a kilometer range collapsed. Locke, standing on the open-air platform, had very gloomy eyes. "Lord Locke." A middle-aged man with a slightly older appearance stepped in. His steps were heavy and his posture was tall and straight. Obviously, he was also a strong man with good martial arts before becoming a rebel. "All magic crystal guns in the fortress were destroyed, and... Important facilities were basically destroyed. The other side''s assault combat ability is very strong. Ordinary people can''t stop them at all. They just die meaninglessly. " "Retreat." Locke looked back and said in a deep voice, "you are not the opponent of that man Since there is no equipment we can use here, we will act according to the original plan and make everyone ready to attack the upper floating island. " "Yes!" The middle-aged man nodded in a deep voice. "Enemy attack!" Just as the middle-aged man turned to carry out the order, the insurgents from the first floor suddenly made a terrible cry. Then, a powerful momentum suddenly spread from the first floor of the command hall, completely enveloping the whole building. "This is..." Locke''s look suddenly changed, and the momentum also completely broke out. The whole person directly crushed the floor of the open-air balcony and fell to the first floor. In the dusty environment, there is a strong smell of blood. The only thing that doesn''t exist is the noisy heartbeat. Then, a figure suddenly flew out of the dust and attacked Locke. The speed of this sudden flight is so fast that even if it is as strong as Locke, it can only try to wave a sword to block it and avoid this fatal blow. But even so, Locke''s face also showed a very slight scar, with blood beads slightly exposed from the scar. However, what really shocked people was that Locke''s right hand holding the sword trembled slightly. It seemed that the hard fight just now made his hand paralyzed. The black figure came out slowly from the smoke. This is a man wearing a dark black light armor and a black mask covering half of his face. Because of the mask, we can''t tell his specific age. However, judging from the cold and killing breath emanating from him, he is obviously also a veteran who has been in battle for a long time. The man is just standing here, but it feels like the eye of the storm in the storm. The strong breath radiates all the time and affects everything around him. People with less courage can''t confront him at all. The man dressed in dark and constantly sending out the meaning of killing is jiarad, the leader of the dark blood sect, one of the six factions in the Council hall. There was a flash of surprise in Locke''s eyes, but he soon calmed down: "I didn''t expect that the conference hall was so efficient this time. I thought it would take at least another month or two before your conference hall could react It seems that many things are not going well this time. " "The order given by Lord asali himself, so it is impossible for people of other factions in the Council hall to speak to block My duty is to take you back. As for Budapest, someone else is responsible. " Galad looked at Locke and said in a deep voice, "surrender, Locke, you have no chance of winning." "The legendary order given by the chief councillor himself, tut tut..." Locke''s mouth was slightly raised, "it''s really too strong No wonder I received a special operation order. According to the plan, I should launch the general attack in a few days. Looks like... " "Tell me everything you know, then you still have hope to live!" Galad said in a deep voice, "now your strength has been restored, you..." "What a reality, my teacher." Locke sneered, "where were you when I was seriously injured, my strength was greatly damaged and bullied? Now that my strength is restored, do you think I have potential again, so do you intend to recall me again But unfortunately, I''m not the same Locke. Or... My heart has been filled with the flame of revenge. " Galad clenched the long sword in his right hand, and a complex color flashed in his eyes: "you don''t know what happened at that time. When I solve those things and rush back, you have disappeared Afterwards, I punished those people, and I have been looking for you for so many years... " "Ah, that doesn''t matter anymore." Locke shrugged. "Maybe someone designed to move you away, but... It doesn''t matter anymore. For me now, there is still only one belief, but... It is no longer you, my teacher. " After that, Locke''s figure disappeared completely in front of galad. The next second, he suddenly appeared next to galad and pointed the long sword at galad''s heart! Chapter 1076 A red flame, like having life, is flying in the sky, like a magical beast. The blazing high temperature is constantly baking the earth. It can be clearly seen that the vegetation on the earth is withering and yellowing at an amazing speed. This is a natural scene formed after the water is rapidly evaporated. However, followed by the drying and cracking of the earth, even accompanied by the crystallization and powdering radiated from the edge to the center. This flame is expanding at a crazy speed, and the combustion range affected is becoming larger and larger. "You''ll regret it! "Gypsy!" Under the flame that could destroy the world, there was a wild roar, "the last thing you should do is let me enter your half plane Do you think you can control me as long as you are in your position? How naive! ha-ha! Now I''ll show you that you''re wrong! Even you can''t stop me! " With this wild roar, the flame began to become more intense. It seems that this flame is not only as simple as having life, but also has spiritual sharing with the owner of the flame. When you feel that the mental fluctuation of the caster becomes violent, the flame will become extremely active and violent one after another, and even the temperature will rise a lot. Because the temperature of the surrounding space has obviously become higher, all this is naturally accelerating the destruction of the whole world. The earth even began to turn red, like a piece of red soldering iron. Crazy and loud laughter also became more intense. There is no doubt that Babylon Babel is the one who laughs like crazy nervousness. An indirect murderer who once belonged to one of the gods and caused the fall of the magic goddess, he is now one of the greatest magicians in the world whose magic attainments are second only to gypsy. However, just as "Babel" in his surname means "betrayal", he betrayed the gods of the divine court and took refuge in Gypsy, destroying the era created by the gods. This time, he betrayed gypsy. Looking at Babylon''s crazy move, Gypsy was just suspended in mid air, still looking at the expanding flames and the barbarians all over the ground. This is her half plane world, and according to the current situation, there is a great probability that it will be transformed into a complete world. At that time, she will be the creator God of the world, and her will is all the will of the whole world. Whether it is the law, the world rules, even including race, etc., will be reset and set according to her own preferences. It can be said that this is a world that can let gibriel do whatever she wants. It is reasonable to say that no one can be indifferent to such a world. Especially their own world is being destroyed. But Gypsy just looked at everything with an expressionless cold eye and remained unmoved. "I''m beginning to feel sorry for you." Seeing the world crumbling more and more seriously, jepriel finally said the first sentence since she caught Babylon in this half face world, "I thought you might really be able to touch the will of the world, even if you misunderstood the meaning But now it seems that this is not the case. " "Ha?" The flame in the sky was obviously stagnant for a moment, but it soon became more intense. The burning range of the flame directly more than doubled, and its coverage has almost covered a quarter of the plane world of gypsy. According to the contrast between the coverage of the flame and the destruction area, this means that nearly one eighth of the plane world of Gypsy has completely turned into coke. "You have no right to pity me!" Babylon''s angry voice came out of the flames, "what have you done since the end of the battle of the gods at dusk? You didn''t do anything! What did you tell me when you tempted me to fall? You said you would let me see the real mystery of the world! But what happened? I have never seen the mysteries you said. All I see is that the world no longer believes in me! No more fear! " "That''s because you are already a man, not a God." Jeeplier said faintly, "the world naturally doesn''t need to fear you and believe in you. But they will respect you and your research and creation on the magic road. They will also admire you, because it is your back left on this road that makes them have higher achievements in the future You are already human, not God, so you don''t need to be believed anymore. " "No!" Babylon roared, "even people need to be believed! Because I am their spiritual pillar! It''s their symbol! They chose this path, then they chose to believe in me Magicians also need faith! " Gypsy ignored Babylon''s crazy cry. She still said to herself, "as for the mystery of the world you said, I told you from the beginning But unfortunately, the will of the world did not choose you, that''s all. " "Do you think I''ll believe what you say now?" "Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me." Gypsy seems to have completely lost her patience, "the reason why I pulled you into my plane world is just because I don''t want to damage the material world outside As for the others, I only tell you out of the feelings of my former companions. But it still doesn''t change the result. " "Results? What''s the result? " The flame expanded all over the sky suddenly condenses, and then shrinks and condenses rapidly. However, even if such a huge flame is completely concentrated and integrated, the scale cannot be too small. At this moment, in the plane world of gipriel, the concentrated flame feels like a small sun - although the scale has become smaller, the heat emitted has been greatly improved. "You will die here today." Gypsy said calmly, as if announcing an established fact. "Ha? Ha ha ha! " Standing under the small sun, Babylon raised her head and burst out a burst of crazy laughter, and the laughter began to become so violent that Babylon even choked with her laughter and coughed several times, "you... Do you really think you can kill me? Gypsy, do you think too much of yourself? In the years when you hide here and create your own half plane, I haven''t stopped moving forward I am not who you knew. " "So what? There will still be no change in the outcome of your death. " Said Gypsy in a deep voice. Babylon suddenly waved and set, and the sun entrenched in the sky flew towards Gypsy at an amazing speed, just like a huge meteor about to fall to the ground. Gipriel looked at the huge fireball with extremely hot breath even though it was thousands of kilometers away. Looking at the huge fireball that crossed hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye, gipriel whispered a word: "black hole." Suddenly, without warning, a little black light came out of the fireball. Then, the huge fireball stopped in mid air like a fixed frame picture, and Babylon''s face showed a surprised color. However, before his surprised color changed, the black light in the middle of the fireball expanded to the size of a basketball, and continued to expand at an amazing speed. With the expansion of the black light, countless black beams sweep at the edge of the black light at the same time, forming dark black arcs. At the next moment, the strong suction suddenly broke out, and the whole fireball shrank rapidly at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. All the energy was directly absorbed by the black light like a black hole. When the fireball becomes as big as a black hole, this contraction begins to shrink together with the black hole until the black hole and the fireball completely disappear in mid air. If it were not for the blazing high temperature and the traces of destruction everywhere on the ground, it would be impossible to imagine a huge fireball falling like a meteor a few seconds ago trying to destroy everything in the world. "It''s impossible!" Babylon uttered a cry of surprise, and his surprised look finally turned into incredible amazement. "Nothing is impossible." Jeeplier said faintly, "even if I have been in this half plane all these years, it doesn''t mean I haven''t grown up Of course, it doesn''t mean that the floating island is out of my control and surveillance. All along, I let you go, just want to see where you can finally go. " At this point, gipriel sighed softly: "but the result disappointed me very much In particular, your behavior has seriously threatened Sean''s safety, so I can only do it myself. " "I don''t believe it!" Babylon''s face was distorted and began to completely condense the magic of her whole body on her hands. Soon, two blue and white lights were born on his hands and expanded rapidly. Soon, the diameter of the two lights exceeded one meter. The next moment, Babylon''s hands suddenly clapped together and forcibly fused the two huge lights into a bigger thunder ball: "Wrath of Thor!" After the huge thunder ball roared in Babylon, it shrank suddenly, and then turned into a huge lightning beam with a diameter of more than three meters and shot at jeeplier. She lifted her right hand and stood up in front of her. A light blue energy shield loomed in front of her. When the huge lightning beam came near gipriel, it was like a wave hitting a reef and was broken directly. The blue and white energy is directly broken and scattered, and the scattered energy is scattered from her side, but it can''t hurt her at all. "Freeze." Just listen to jeeplier''s sudden soft voice, and a circle of light white halo emitting fog rippled from jeeplier''s body. At the next moment, all the scattered energy began to freeze into ice, and the icy breath quickly extended in the direction of the lightning beam, directly freezing the whole lightning beam into a huge icicle. Seeing that she was about to freeze her hands, Babylon had to lift her spell and retreat quickly. The huge icicle, which lost its energy supply, also broke directly at the same moment when Babylon retreated and turned into countless pieces of ice. Then, a shocking scene began to appear in this half plane world. When these ice chips fell to the ground, the earth, which had been roasted by the high temperature and lost its vitality, began to recover. First, the hot high temperature drops at a very fast speed until it returns to normal temperature. Then the crystallized and powdered earth began to reorganize into pieces of stones. Then the stones formed stones, which were pieced together into pieces of rocks. The rocks filled the missing and broken earth to form a new land plate. Grass, flowers and all vegetation grew up again on this bare land at an amazing speed, and everything was restored to the same shape before it was destroyed by Babylon. "It''s impossible! Impossible! " Babylon roared nervously. His eyes were wide open and his face was terrible, "I have destroyed all this..." "Regeneration, recovery, restoration." She just whispered, but the voice spread all over the whole plane world. It seems that all creatures in this plane world can hear her voice, "this is only a part of the function of the law of life This world is created by myself. Here I am the creator God. Whether everything is destroyed or created is only in my mind. " "It''s against the law!" Babylon roared, "there is no repair of the world, there is no need to lose energy! Similarly, no energy can be generated out of thin air You must have used some magic! Hum! You can''t hide it from me! " "Energy is indeed conserved." Jeeplier nodded slightly, "but while you are destroying, don''t you inject energy? Even the fireball and lightning you just saw are part of the energy, aren''t they? I just used your energy. " "Magic!" Babylon still roared madly, "all this is just your conspiracy! I am the one who understands the will of the world! I am the one favored by the will of the world! I am the son of the world chosen by fate! " "No, you are not. Although the facts are cruel, I must tell you that you have never been the son of the world, and the will of the world has never chosen you. " Gypsy shook her head slightly and said in a deep voice, "because the new son of the world is Sean Connery. The person whose safety is threatened by you is also the reason why I must solve you personally to ensure Sean''s safety The son of the world before Sean was me. " "This is not..." Without waiting for Babylon''s words to finish, Gypsy''s right hand standing in front of her was slightly retracted, leaving only her index finger in the direction of Babylon. An imperceptible golden beam shot out, directly through Babylon''s eyebrows, and completely strangled his unfinished words in his mouth. When a breeze blows from the half plane world, Babylon falling to the ground directly turns into a piece of powder and dissipates completely in the morning wind. Gipriel looked at a ray of sunshine rising from her half face. Her look was still calm, without any ups and downs. However, if any magician sees this scene in front of them, they will become extremely happy, because the sun rises in a half plane, which means that the word "half" of the "half plane" can be removed. This is a real plane containing all rules and cycles, and it is a real world. However, just as the birth of a new plane world has unusual and extraordinary significance for magicians. Gypsy also knew that it was time for her to stay in the material world of the miracle continent. At least, it''s time for a formal handover with Sean. Because Gypsy knew very well that everything in the new world in front of her, and even her identity as the creator God of the new world, had been doomed as early as the moment she was born - these were the last gifts given to her by the will of the world. "It''s time to say goodbye, my daughter." Only Gypsy could hear the soft murmur in the morning wind. Chapter 1077 Galad, now one of the six factions in the floating chamber, is the spiritual symbol and leader of the dark blood sect. His appearance made the weak dark blood faction become the most powerful faction in the floating conference hall, and even created the most brilliant and glorious three hundred years of prosperity of the dark blood faction, which once made the floating conference hall a speech hall of the dark blood faction. However, after Locke''s disappearance, all this became a legendary story. Therefore, galad had to change some behavior policies of the dark blood sect - although this made the dark blood lose a lot of people, it also preserved the core strength of the dark blood sect. It is not difficult to imagine what kind of losses would be brought to the dark blood sect, even the whole floating conference hall and floating island if galad died in this rebellion. The most direct and effective means of change often starts with hunting at the top. The long sword in Locke''s hand stabbed galad''s heart without hesitation. Star assassin is an extremely efficient special assassin profession. They have the strongest instant personal assassin ability - although Sean doesn''t know the principle, and the players who successfully transferred to star assassin can''t tell the specific, in the general understanding, it is probably equivalent to with the help of the system, Force the target to appear around the selected target when invisible, and give a certain damage bonus. Faced with Locke''s almost fatal blow, galad did not panic. He also waved without hesitation and directly grasped Locke''s long sword, ignoring that the sharp blade itself was a kind of injury. Looking at jiarad holding his weapon directly without any protective measures, Locke''s look did not change at all. Instead, he clenched his teeth and held his left hand on the handle of the sword. He completely poured all his strength into his hands and vigorously pushed the long sword. He doesn''t want to miss such a perfect attack! "You have indeed changed." The long sword pushed forward hard for a distance of one millimeter, as if some very special force locked on the sword and prevented Locke from advancing. "You, blinded by the fire of revenge, not only forget my field ability, but also forget the most basic ability application Even if this belongs to the category of legendary ability, we who fell from the realm of legend should not forget it, even if... We can no longer give full play to this ability. " "Ah!" Locke ignored galad''s preaching and was still making efforts. Galad slowly closed his eyes. Although he didn''t let go of Locke''s attack, he also didn''t attack Locke. There was a painful color on his face. From his closed eyes, he could still clearly see the movement of his eyes and the frown. It was not difficult to infer jiarad''s mood at this time. But even so, galad still didn''t wave the butcher''s knife to Locke. "Ah --!" In front of this dilapidated commander building, only Locke''s roar mixed with reluctance and anger is still ringing. "Tell me why!" Galad, who suddenly opened his eyes, not only roared, but also waved his right hand - the long sword held in his hand was finally waved towards Locke. There was blood floating out of the air. Galad''s long sword waved in front of Locke''s chest, which not only tore Locke''s bra, but also swept the sharp blade from his chest. But! Different from what galad imagined, the blood flowing out was not bright red, but dark red, with a strong rotten smell, just like the coagulated blood clot soaked in a special liquid and finally melted into plasma. The chest exposed by the tearing of Locke''s bra is not a healthy flesh color, but a kind of gray black, which not only emits a strong odor, but also has dark purple patches on it. When the dark red blood fell on galad, a corrosive sound and white smoke came out immediately. The light armor on galad''s body is melting rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like dropping hot water on cream. Moreover, what''s more terrible is that this ablation is not only for metal. When galad''s shoulder armor and chest armor sprayed with strongly corrosive blood are corroded, the corrosive blood dripping on his body starts to further corrode galad''s body. Soon, a large amount of blood began to flow from galad. But galad seemed to have never heard of it. He just stared at Locke''s body and didn''t care about his body, which could be called serious injury. "Why?" Looking at the garad like this, Locke smiled nervously, "ah, as you can see, my teacher... This is the reason, the reason for my revenge, the reason for me to destroy everything. I... the reason why I want to kill you! " "Corpse resuscitation..." galad whispered in disbelief, "this evil forbidden art... Who is it! Who used this evil forbidden art against you! " "Does it matter?" Locke tilted his head, then his left hand loosened, and his right hand stopped working. "As I said, everything doesn''t matter anymore. What''s more, even if I tell you who raised me up, what can I do? Can you still lay hands on the supreme From the moment I was resurrected by him, I stayed in that dark place for more than 100 years... In order to enjoy the pleasure of this moment of revenge! " "Supreme... Is it..." galad''s face changed slightly, "Guardian?" "So... My teacher, can you fight the guardian?" "We can tell Lord asali!" Galad said in a deep voice, "Lord asali is also a guardian! He must... " "Yes... And Lord asali... The guardian of justice..." Locke whispered. "Yes, that''s right..." galad echoed. But at this time, Locke suddenly made a force, holding the long sword in his right hand and stabbing galad again! At this time, jiarad had no power to stop because he relaxed his vigilance. Moreover, he did not expect that Locke would attack him in this state, so that when the sword stabbed at him, he could not stop it, or even avoid it. He could only try his best to side it slightly for a while, and let the key avoid the attack of the sword as much as possible. Seeing that his attack failed again, he did not pierce galad''s heart, but just wiped it close to his heart. Locke''s face showed ferocity and suddenly tried to make the long sword cross cut and smash galad''s heart in one fell swoop. But this time, galad was ready, and naturally it was impossible for Locke to succeed. He once again stretched out his hand and grasped the body of Locke''s long sword, allowing the blade to cut his palm, and the blood dropped to the ground. However, he still didn''t wave his sword at Locke, just kicked Locke hard and kicked him out directly. But at the moment, galad did not dare to pull out the long sword that had pierced his chest, because the sword had penetrated his body. Pulling out the sword without treatment would aggravate his injury. Locke rose slowly from the ground and wiped the corners of his mouth. There was a strange look on his face that he didn''t know what to say. "My teacher, you taught me not to be naive, but look at yourself..." Locke pulled an amazing arc from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, galad really believed that the student who once made him very proud was really dead, "... You actually believe what I just said? Haha, if I don''t believe it myself, would you believe it? Ha ha... " Locke laughed with an exaggerated smile. He covered his stomach, and then twitched constantly, sending out bursts of terrible Laughter: "I have told you that you are no longer my faith, but you... AHA... Actually believe my words, haha... How naive..." "How could you become so sad!" Galad roared and stood up. The next moment, he directly raided in front of Locke, and the long sword in his hand slashed at Locke''s head. The roar of the sword blade waving in the air is particularly harsh and really like thunder. It is hard to imagine that with the strength of galad today, he still has the power to launch such a destructive attack. However, in the face of such a threatening attack, Locke did not have the slightest fear. In the moment when he was in a hurry, he avoided galad''s attack, and even had the ability to stretch out his right hand to hold the handle of his long sword that ran through galad''s chest. However, when he tried to pull out the sword, he found that jiarad did not relax this time. His left hand always firmly grasped the small part of the sword exposed in front of his chest, and did not let Locke pull a penny. When he attacked the empty right hand, his wrist immediately changed, the long sword changed from horizontal to vertical, and cut towards Locke again. As a last resort, Locke had to let go and retreat to avoid galad''s attack. But this time, he dodged a little embarrassed. The blade touched the ground. The earth is like a fragile ice crystal falling by a giant hammer, and the collapse and collapse spread rapidly. However, such a violent attack seemed to make galad a little unbearable, and his right leg staggered a step slightly. "Why, are you old?" Locke looked at the flaws revealed by galad and said with a smile, "my teacher, don''t worry. Even if you die, you can soon be added as ours, because..." just halfway through Locke''s words, he was suddenly stunned, and his eyes followed closely. Seeing this scene, galad''s eyes flashed a shock, But it was soon replaced by awakening and heartache. "Teacher..." the dull and broken color in Locke''s eyes soon gathered again, but it was not the previous neurotic madness, but a kind of peace and clarity, "teacher... I''m sorry..." "Mind control!?" Galad hurried to Locke''s side, picked up Locke who collapsed to the ground, "what''s going on?" "I... don''t know." Locke said with some difficulty, "teacher... Please... Kill me! I can... See my behavior, but I can''t control it... Teacher... I beg you, kill me! " "Locke, don''t worry, there must be a way..." "No, it''s useless." Locke suddenly convulsed violently. When he finally calmed down, his face, which was no different from that of normal people, began to become gray, as if death had begun to spread in his body, "I... Was resurrected by the Babylonian Lord, and he magnified the darkness in my heart, so... I became his weapon... I just now, I feel the fall of Babylonian adults, so my negative mental control will be relieved... I can''t live anymore... " "No! Must... " Before jarad finished, Locke''s left hand began to turn into gray powder. "Teacher... Please, kill me!" Locke glanced at his left hand and began to speed up. "I don''t have much time left. But... I hope I can still die like a human in the end, not... Annihilate like a monster. " "No..." "Teacher!" Locke''s left hand has completely turned into powder, and even his legs have begun to turn into powder bit by bit, and his clothes seem to be affected by the acceleration of time factors and begin to become worn-out. It seems that they are turning into powder together with his body, "please... Teacher!" "Locke..." galad stood up with some trembling, and then pointed the tip of the long sword at Locke''s heart. Looking at garad''s appearance, Locke lay quietly on the ground. His face showed his gentle smile: "I''m sorry, teacher. That day, I finally couldn''t hold my breath and didn''t listen to you and stay at home I''m sorry, sir, I have to worry you up to now Sorry... " "Ah!" Galad gave a particularly throbbing roar, like a wounded beast. Tears flowed from his eyes, and then began to drip down the cold mask and cheeks. "But... Thank you, teacher." Locke smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Thanks for your care all the time, I''m really... Very happy. The sword that stabbed you was not my intention, but I can''t control myself. I''m sorry, teacher. Finally, I worried you. But... Really, thank you, teacher. " The Long Sword Pierced Locke''s heart. With the penetration of the long sword, Locke took away the last trace of perception and consciousness. At the same time, it also completely cut off his last remaining connection with the caster. In my ear, there was a very slight sound. Even without looking, galad knew that when his sword pierced Locke''s heart and completely ended his consciousness, his body turned into powder at this moment. Chapter 1078 After carrying out a series of accurate and deadly destructive strikes, Sean naturally did not want to stay in the fortress. However, when they left the equipment warehouse to leave the fortress, the strange situation in the city surprised Sean and egger. Because the fortress, which should have been in extreme chaos, had an unspeakable calm, and this calm was not the depression when the storm was coming, but an almost quiet calm. A guard of about twelve swordsmen, all dressed in black leather armor, suddenly rushed out at the corner of a roadway. This sudden reaction caused Sean''s counterattack in an instant. A flash forward, Sean had rushed into the crowd of the team. The black sword shadow waved with Sean''s right hand and easily destroyed the team''s joint attack formation. Several swordsmen who couldn''t react were injured by Sean on the spot, and those who couldn''t dodge were also slightly injured. Only three swordsmen standing in the peripheral position were lucky to escape Sean''s sheep like raid, but when they reacted, Sean was ready to shoot again. In this series of battles to be fought in the Seine, although Sean has not completely run in with these floating island students, forming a perfect tacit understanding and cooperation. But the primary and secondary rhythms have been clearly divided more or less. In each encounter, Sean would rush into the enemy''s position at the first time to minimize the enemy''s threat. Then the students of floating island will attack after Sean. The first target is those who temporarily lose their combat ability, and then those who completely lose their combat ability when Sean raids into the array. However, it is often the case that Sean took the lead in solving his opponents and came back to help these young students. This is also a benefit of a small number of people. If the number of people following Sean is too large, the difficulty of forming cooperation will also increase exponentially. "Wait a minute, Lord Sean!" Just when Sean was ready to kill and solve the three lucky people who narrowly escaped the first round of attack, egger said, "they are all their own people!" When he heard the sound, Sean''s attack had been made. It was obviously impossible to stop the attack, so he had to move his wrist and change his gesture. The blade, which was supposed to be the head of a sword owl, tilted slightly under the change of Sean''s gesture and rubbed down from the swordsman''s shoulder blade - although it did not cause actual touch damage, the sharp sword wind easily scratched the swordsman''s clavicle and the leather armor he was wearing. After giving up the attack, Sean also took a few steps back and distanced himself from these people. However, he turned his head and looked at egger. He didn''t mind the flaws and empty doors exposed under the eyes of these swordsmen. However, seeing Sean''s fighting ability at that moment, the twelve swordsmen naturally did not dare to underestimate Sean, and even looked like a great enemy. "What''s going on?" Sean asked. "They are the black sword guard, a fighting force subordinate to the dark blood sect." Egger opened his mouth and explained. At the same time, he hurried forward and asked other students to help check the injuries of the fallen swordsmen. "The dark blood sect is one of the six factions in the conference hall of our floating island." After a little explanation, egger turned his head and looked at the swordsmen and asked, "you are Lord galad''s private guard. You appear here, don''t you..." "Lord galad has also arrived." The swordsman who was cut by Sean''s sword said, "we came to support at the order of the Council Hall Lord galad has solved the rebel leader Locke, and the remaining rebels have been torn apart. It''s only a matter of time to solve them. " At this point, these swordsmen also hurriedly picked up their companions. I don''t know whether these swordsmen have the protection of leather armor or their combat ability is slightly stronger than ordinary people. Basically, except for a unlucky guy who was seriously injured by a fracture, others are only slightly injured, which does not affect the possibility of continuing the battle. But even so, the twelve swordsmen looked at Sean differently: not respect, but awe. "This is..." the swordsman with clavicle injury seemed to be the leader of the team. He looked at Sean and asked egger. "This is Lord Sean, a guest brought back from the boundary by Lord levy and Lord Eliza." Egger didn''t know the intention of these people, but he quickly opened his mouth and named Sean''s identity and strength. "This time, thanks to the assistance of Lord Sean, otherwise we might not be able to support it for so long, let alone stick to it now." "From the boundary?" The swordsman was stunned for a moment, and immediately opened his mouth in another tone, "please come with us, Lord galad is waiting for you!" The swordsman''s tone changed from bland to enthusiastic, which really startled Sean. Sean looked at egger, and egger immediately understood and explained: "Lord galad is the leader of the dark blood sect. He is famous for his justice and strictness If Lord galad wants to see you, there should be something important. " Hearing what egger said, Sean thought a little and nodded. However, the swordsman did not take Sean away immediately, but first arranged some other tasks, such as continuing patrol, gathering his troops and rescuing his team members, and then took Sean alone to the collapsed command hall building. In front of the command hall building, Sean saw a man with bandages sitting in front of a ruin. Because he is wearing a mask covering half of his face, it is impossible to judge his age - of course, even with the real eye, he can only detect some basic data at most. If you want to view more personal data, you must first improve the goodwill of both sides. Simply put, it is mutual trust. Because you don''t know the name, the real eye can''t query. If it is only a simple basic information understanding, Sean''s current identity does not need to use the real eye at all. The void will have prepared all the information of the target long ago, even including the relationship between the target character and others and other hidden secrets that cannot be detected by the real eye. This is why Sean is less and less using his real eyes to view the relevant information of the target character. "Report to Lord galad that I have brought guests from the territory to." The young swordsman saluted the man sitting on the ruins and said. Galad got up and saluted back. Then the swordsman quickly left without staying here. Sean looked at the man in front of him curiously. He could see that although the man covered up well, there was still a kind of sad palpitation in his eyes. Galad jumped down from the ruins and walked slowly towards Sean. Even if his steps and posture were very correct, Sean still felt that the man seemed to have accumulated too much fatigue, so that he seemed to be on the verge of collapse. "Are you the distinguished guest mentioned by Lord asali?" Looking at Sean, who was brought in, galad asked in a deep voice. "Distinguished guest?" Sean was a little confused. He didn''t know what had happened, and he didn''t know who the male character named galad said about assali. "I don''t know what you mean by distinguished guest, but I came here with Levi and Eliza. They told me that gipriel wanted to see me." "Gypsy?" Galad frowned, "I don''t know. But Lord asali said, as long as I see the distinguished guest I think Lord asali should be referring to you. If it is convenient for you, please follow me to the council chamber. Lord asali is waiting for you. " "Chamber?" Sean looked around like ruins, "now? is it convenient? I think you seem to be the commander... " "There is only some follow-up work left." Galad said faintly, his tone was hard to hide his fatigue, "just received the information, the rebellion from the floating islands has been completely suppressed. Although... Forget it, it''s nothing. It''s meaningless to tell you this, so it''s convenient for you to go back to the council chamber with me now? " "Oh, yes." Sean looked at galad and saw that the other party was unwilling to say anything, so he stopped asking questions and nodded in agreement. Despite some inexplicability, Sean left with Gerard. This time through the magic transmission array, it was very different from what Sean had felt before. The magic transmission array of the earth gives people a feeling of dizziness and cold. It seems that each transmission will cause damage to the human body to a certain extent. Although this damage can be recovered, if it is transmitted continuously, it will cause unrecoverable damage to the body. These transmission arrays on the floating island give people a very warm feeling, and they don''t feel any dizziness after the transmission, and they can even carry out the second transmission immediately. However, the several "transfers" that stopped halfway made Sean see all kinds of busyness in the base. Countless floating islanders were busy, and of course, many bodies were constantly carried away. After several successive transmissions, Sean soon came to a space similar to a temple. This is slightly different from the environment of the transmission array Sean passed before. But before Sean could observe it carefully, he saw that galad had knelt on one knee: "Lord asali!" "Nothing." The young man named asali nodded slightly, "go down first." "Lord asali, I have something to report to you." Galad hesitated, but did not retreat immediately, but looked up at asali. There was a firmness in his eyes. Asali sighed slightly, "Babylon is dead, so you can recover all the floating islands so easily. I already know what you want to say and have handled it You go down first. " Galad was stunned, but this time he didn''t insist on anything, but got up and saluted and left. Sean just watched the whole process. What makes Sean feel slightly subtle is that no matter how he observes, he still can''t see what assali looks like. The only thing he can feel is that he is a young man. However, it is precisely because of this that Sean is particularly cautious and careful, because this is usually a special means possessed by the extremely powerful strong - distorted perception. Just like kokirei, if he doesn''t want others to see his situation clearly, he can distort others'' sight of him by distorting his perception. Of course, with his current strength, he can only completely distort the people below the middle holy land. Although the middle holy land and the upper holy land will be affected, they will not be too large. At least he can see the general outline, while the strong above the legend will not be affected at all. "Are you Sean Connery? Guests from the boundary? " Asali said. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Do you know me?" "Lord Gypsy asked to see you personally." When assali mentioned the name of "Gypsy Lille", he obviously looked very serious, even with an almost sacred pious tone, "I''m just ordered to wait here in order to avoid other accidents." "Unexpected?" Sean was stunned. "Can you say that the behavior of those rebels was an accident?" "Yes." Sean could feel asali nodding. "Originally, Lord jeeplier didn''t care about those things, just because of your sudden appearance, and those accidents may endanger your safety, so jeeplier took the initiative personally But now you can rest assured that with me, no accident can hurt you. " "So are you taking me to see gipriel now?" Sean believed assali very much. Although Sean doesn''t know assali''s specific strength, he is sure to be a super strong person and even a higher existence. If someone can hurt himself in front of him, it shows that the other party''s strength is at least stronger than assali. If he could meet such an object on the floating island, Sean felt that he could probably admit bad luck. "Lord Gypsy is already waiting for you." Assali corrected Sean''s tone in a deep voice. "Come with me." Sean didn''t insist on anything about assali''s seriousness. Of course, he didn''t die here to publicize his relationship with gypsy. After all, although jeeplier is his nominal sister, the two sides actually have no blood relationship, and of course, they have never met. Therefore, Sean can''t confirm what will happen after the meeting, so he just follows assali honestly. However, Sean''s heart has a very strong expectation for this meeting with gypsy. Chapter 1079 On assali''s way, Sean didn''t feel any strange situation, but after walking a long corridor, Sean found himself standing in front of a huge metal door more than 30 meters high. This iron door seems to be made of very special precious metal. Just standing in front of the iron door, Sean felt a strong breath of divine power. Shenwei meteorite iron. For no reason, such a noun suddenly rang out in Sean''s mind. It is said that it is very difficult to get this metal. Its birth was based on extremely bloody circumstances - in the war years when the gods slaughtered dogs at dusk, gods fell almost every day, and their blood dyed the whole temple and sacred mountain red. This special metal was mined in the sacred mountain dyed red by the blood of the gods, so they have some characteristics that only gods have. In today''s miracle continent, it is impossible to see this material again. "Is Gypsy in there?" Sean looked back from the huge 30 meter high iron gate. He couldn''t imagine how much Shenwei meteorite iron was needed to forge such an iron gate. However, when Sean asked this, he found that he didn''t get any response. At this time, when he looked back again, he never saw assali again. The corridor he had traveled all the way before also disappeared behind him, replaced by an empty hall decorated with extreme luxury, but Sean standing here only felt lonely, as if he had a subtle illusion that "no matter how big the world is, it has nothing to do with himself". Such a sudden reaction made Sean''s heart tremble. He couldn''t help thinking, is this another accident? Or is it a trap? After all, since Sean set foot on the floating island, things were completely out of his control and expectation. First, the rebel incident happened, and then inexplicably went to war with people. Then it was hard to collect some information and hope that things could move in the direction expected by Sean, but Locke didn''t expect to attack first. Then Locke suddenly mastered the method of concealment and couldn''t find people, resulting in the complete fall of the fortress. All these things combined, so that Sean had a feeling of falling into the trap of the enemy. Therefore, it''s no wonder that he showed the idea of falling into the trap again - but he was so calm not because he was brave, but because he knew that even if he wanted to resist, there was no hope at all. After all, assali''s strength is completely beyond his imagination. If assali''s enemies at this level want to use conspiracy and traps against him, he has no hope of survival at all. "Take it easy." While Sean was thinking, a beautiful voice suddenly came from Sean''s mind, "it''s very safe here Also, you should call me sister. Of course, Lord Gypsy, I can accept it. " With the sound of nature, the closed heavy iron door opened slowly in front of Sean. The first to break into Sean''s eyes was a soft light. As if the sun shone through the gap, Sean, bathed in the soft light, only felt a burst of physical and mental warmth. After the iron gate was completely opened, the world hidden behind the iron gate finally appeared in front of Sean - somewhat different from Sean''s imagined environment, the world behind the iron gate was a vast wilderness. Although there were no traces of animals, the lush green space could also see the fertility of the wilderness, This is definitely a place that can be formed only with a considerable degree of strong vitality. Looking down this vast field, there is a lake with the same vast area in the distance. The lake water is clear to the bottom. There is no water, grass or fish at the bottom of the lake. It feels subtle, like a sea of clouds suspended in the air. But what made Sean feel more strange was that in his impression, the lake water seemed sweet - but Sean clearly didn''t drink it. "Come in." Gypsy''s voice rang out again. "Have you been able to create basic life?" Sean said with a surprised look on his face. Under Cecilia''s popular science, Sean has made it clear that it is not easy to give birth to life independently in the half plane of the magician, and even the higher gods are unable to do this. Although those gods have repeatedly stressed that life creation belongs to their field, in fact, it is difficult for them to create basic life, let alone create complete life with soul characteristics out of thin air. Basically, life creation is divided into three stages. The first stage is the plant, which is the so-called basic life; The medium life at a higher level is an animal, just the purest and primitive creature, not Warcraft; The advanced life in the third stage is the complete life with soul characteristics, including humans, Warcraft and other thinking creatures. "In fact, I can already create advanced life, but not yet." Gibriel whispered, "I haven''t completely got rid of the influence of the main material world, so I can''t create life above the foundation here, otherwise it will violate the law of the world''s will, and then I will have to stand on the opposite side of you." "Er..." Sean was cold. He couldn''t imagine how bad the situation was when jepriel stood opposite him. "It''s better not to create." "Ha ha." Jeeplier smiled, and the smile was very light and sweet. "You''re so funny Come to me. " "How can I get there?" Sean was stunned. "Take a step as far as you can see." "Go?" Sean looked suspiciously at the extreme position he could see, and then took a step forward. This step was very simple, but when Sean raised his right leg and fell, he found himself standing at the extreme position he could see. But in this process, he did not feel the changes in the surrounding space, nor even any strange scenes. This completely contrary to common sense made Sean a little confused. He even looked around at a loss. "Didn''t you find it?" Gypsy''s tone seemed disappointed. "It seems that your comprehension is a little poor." Sean was a little embarrassed when she said so. Only he knows about himself, so Sean knows what the real source of what outsiders call him genius is. If he did not rely on the ability of the game system, although he could gain a foothold by relying on his understanding and advanced insight of the world, his light would be much less than those real demons. At this time, Sean was naturally a little embarrassed to be revealed by gipriel. "Maybe you''re not good at parsing." Gibriel''s voice seemed to be talking to herself, but Sean still heard it clearly, which made him have the illusion that his knee was shot, "this is the ability of the law of space I found that your field is biased towards time and space. You have a deep understanding of the law of time, but you still lack the understanding of the law of space. " "Is this... The power of the law of space?" Sean was a little unbelievable, but then he tried again. This time, he came to the lake in one step, and he could see the edge of the island in the center of the lake. However, different from the situation that he didn''t notice anything when moving for the first time, Sean has basically noticed some very subtle places. This ability seems to be somewhat similar to instantaneous movement, but the essence of instantaneous movement is ultra-high speed movement, not spatial jump. At present, this ability is more advanced than instantaneous movement. If you have to compare it, it is more like shuttling through the star world. When Sean raised his legs for the third time, he had appeared on the island in the center of the lake, and the pavilion was clearly in sight. This time, Sean felt the spatial energy fluctuations more clearly. "So it is." Sean looked at his hands. He could even clearly see that there was still weak energy left on his hands. Although it had become very weak and was fading, he could still capture the weak flow of energy. [you have understood the mystery of space and detected that you have mastered "space (core)", and the ability of this law has evolved.] [you have mastered the law: space (second order, core).] [Space: This law belongs to the second-order superior law. System capability under evaluation...] [data error.] [retesting.] [it is detected that your main law is time (third order). This law is the third order law, not the core law, and its upper core law is "time". Therefore, the core law: space cannot coexist and integrate with it. Please raise the level of your main law to make it the second order upper law.] [it is detected that you already have two law abilities, but because the two law abilities cannot coexist and integrate, the second law: space (second order) is temporarily closed. Please activate it after the main law: time (third order) raises the level.] [your rank has been upgraded to level 10 (middle holy land), and your field ability has been strengthened.] [field: Waste] [rule: time] [domain effect - strengthen yourself: 1. Get a maximum agility increase of 30%; 2. Gain a maximum strength increase of 30%; Weaken the enemy: 1. The movement speed and attack speed of all hostile targets decrease (according to the number of enemies in the field, it can have an effect on up to two to twenty-five enemies, and the influence deviation value fluctuates between 2% - 15%; The maximum reduction of a single enemy is 25%); 2. The attack power and defense power of all hostile targets are reduced (according to the number of enemies in the field, it can have an effect on up to two to twenty-five enemies, and the influence deviation value fluctuates between 2% - 15%; The maximum reduction of a single enemy is 25%).] "Congratulations." A strange smell floated into Sean''s nose. When Sean looked back, he found that gipriel was standing beside him. From the perspective of sensory instinct, jeeplier is simply the most perfect woman in the world. Even if Sean is used to seeing beautiful women, he also finds that he can''t resist jeeplier''s charm. It seems that from the subconscious in his mind, he is constantly sending him a message that "jeeplier is the most beautiful woman in the world". "Although this is the first time we have met, it feels like we have never left each other." Gipriel tilted her head slightly and showed a sweet smile. She was as kind as her sister next door. "It''s nice to finally meet you, my brother." "Well, me too." Sean smiled. "Nice to meet you, my sister." Gypsy turned her eyes slightly, then suddenly stretched out a hand, touched Sean''s head, then rubbed Sean''s hair, smiled and said, "I wanted to do this a long time ago Now I can finally do this once, and I have no regrets at all. " Sean was a little stunned when he heard gibriel''s words and immediately said, "are you going to... Leave?" "Yes." Gypsy nodded and smiled, "when I meet you, it means that the time to leave has come The will of the world is our common mother and our father. But my growth has reached the limit that our parents can bear. If I continue to stay here, it will only endanger our parents, so I have to leave and have to leave. " I don''t know why, Sean was suddenly a little lost and sad when he heard gibriel''s words. If, in this world, apart from Cecilia, the only one who can make Sean feel this kind of family affection is jepriel standing in front of him at the moment. But now, they had just met, and jepriel said she was about to leave for a long trip, which naturally made Sean feel a little uncomfortable. "Can we... Still meet?" Sean asked. "Probably..." gibriel wanted to say "probably never have a chance", but I don''t know why. When she spoke, her almost ruthless heart trembled slightly, so a smile appeared on her face, "... There is still a chance. But it may take a long time, because... The next time we meet again, it means that you have to travel far If that time comes, we can meet again. " "But at that time, it means we have another brother or sister." Infected by gypsy''s relaxed tone, Sean smiled. "Yes." Jeeplier smiled and nodded, "although it''s a pity, it''s also a pity. The first time we met was the last time we met, but I''m still, really glad to see you here at this moment." "May I hold you?" Sean asked. "Of course." Gypsy smiled and nodded, then walked a few steps forward and hugged Sean. The time was not long, so they chose to let go and step back at the same time. "The time we met... Is also very short." Sean had expected to have countless words to say to Gypsy, but at this moment, he didn''t know where to start. Just from Gypsy''s performance at this time, Sean also knew that the time left between them was probably not long. "Yes, I''m very sorry." Gypsy smiled helplessly, "but as a remedy, I''ll give you a gift." "Gift?" "Unfortunately, I can''t give you the floating island, because this is the platform for me to communicate with the material world. When I leave, the floating island will leave with me." "I know you''re very short of tactical talents, so I''ll leave you a group. Of course, there won''t be too many, but Levi and Eliza will also stay. They are the real descendants of God and people, but their blood is very thin. Maybe Levi and Eliza still hope to awaken their blood, while others are unlikely. " "Well, I''m very grateful." Sean said thank you. "In addition, I''ll give you a very special power, which may be very helpful to you." As she said this, she also reached out to the center of Sean''s eyebrows. In a moment, Sean felt a very unique force pouring into his body. However, it is strange that after this force poured into Sean''s body, it did not produce any stimulating response to Sean''s body. Instead, it activated the system that Sean had not been able to sense all the time - he could obviously feel that the system was suddenly forcibly activated at this time, and then directly swallowed up this energy. The next moment, the sound from the system prompt stunned Sean in an instant. Chapter 1080 The blazing sun hung high in the sky, which made Sean, who had been on the floating island, very uncomfortable with the cold wind as strong as the cold winter season. This is Sean''s fourth day back to the boundary. After talking with jeeplier that day, Sean was worried when he learned that the whole floating island was an extension of jeeplier''s plane and a bridge for communication with the material world, so it had a different time flow rate from the material world. He spent more than a week on the floating island, but nearly 40 days have passed for the land boundary. If you count the four days after Sean returned to the boundary at this time, he has left the boundary for almost a month and a half. In a vast land, Sean didn''t know how far he was from the territory of the empty principality. Because he showed his eagerness to return to * *, it was not good for Gypsy to continue to leave Sean on the floating island. After all, she was once a man with a family business, so she naturally knew Sean''s eagerness at this time, and she had basically explained the time of the explanation. It was a formal handover with Sean, so she threw it at random Then Sean woke up and found he didn''t know where he was. For four days in a row, Sean didn''t find any passers-by. It''s not that he can''t find the direction at all. After all, he is also a middle Holy Land strongman, so he can still rely on some advantages to obtain a certain amount of intelligence - such as short-term high-altitude reconnaissance. However, Sean''s seemingly nearby human trace actually made him run around for four days. This is the result of his rapid travel. If he had only the strength of the golden realm before, he didn''t know how many days to travel. Of course, there''s another way to get there, but... Sean doesn''t dare to use it. "Someone is coming." A roar sounded, and then a strong wind rolled up, making Sean a little unstable. When the smoke and dust swept up by the strong wind dispersed, a symmetrical and beautiful black haired woman stood not far from Sean''s eyes. This is a young woman in a light black hunting suit. The material of the hunting suit doesn''t know what kind of Warcraft it comes from, but it has a luster similar to metal. As long as the person with sharp eyes can judge it at a glance, this suit of hunting suit definitely has a harder defense ability than ordinary armor, Maybe it''s even far more than the armor''s defense - but Sean doesn''t dare to ask for hunting defense in front of the woman. On the left side of the woman''s waist, there are two arc Sabre weapons similar to chopping blades. However, judging from the scabbards of these two cutting blades, the body of the sword is obviously slightly narrower - this change is conducive to the knife holder''s faster chopping action, and combined with the characteristics of hunting clothes that are more conducive to sports warfare, it is obviously better at high-speed sports warfare and the combat environment that relies on skills to win. However, the disadvantages of this kind of blade are not small, that is, it is not suitable for the environment of protracted war and critical battle. After all, when the thickness of the sword body is sacrificed, the hardness and toughness of the sword body will be reduced accordingly. When weapons of the same quality collide with each other for a long time, it is naturally very disadvantageous. From the perspective of this kind of equipment, it must be considered that this woman is better at precision combat skills - of course, this is on the premise of ignoring another weapon of the woman. If she saw another weapon in her right hand, no one would think so. Blade gun. Sword blade gun is a special weapon that combines a wide blade sword with a long gun. It not only belongs to the long weapon department, but also has high requirements for strength, endurance and skills in application. Of course, the most important thing is strength. Moreover, the combat with long weapons is also very different from the combat environment and skills of ordinary weapons. Compared with the combat experience of pursuing speed and attack, the sabre gun needs a more open and close and more domineering combat mode. Moreover, this sword gun is not an ordinary sword gun - it is almost one meter longer than an ordinary sword gun, reaching an amazing specification of 3.2 meters. This woman is the most impressive person in Sean''s "escort" system. Who Sean used to intimidate Noro. Kill Wuji Alexis. [Name: Alexis] [gender: female] [race: human] [realm: super strong] [strengths: fencing; Lance; Physical surgery; Killing field;] [Title: kill Wu Ji] [special note: killing is her only pleasure This is an existence that has become a taboo in the world.] Killing Wu Ji is the last gift gipriel gave Sean, and it is also the most shocking gift to Sean. At that time, after gipriel poured power into Sean''s body, the system directly received the power and formed a name calling. The summoner was the famous murderer Wuji Alexis. However, Sean did not summon Alexis on the spot. However, when Sean heard that gipriel said that she found this special power during a trip to Outland, he didn''t know how to use it and couldn''t integrate it for so many years. Then he felt that Sean should need it, so he gave this power to himself. Sean was a little broken at that time. Then there are some small talk, but most of them are around the topic of "son of the world". Sean also understood that this was the so-called "handover", so he listened patiently. However, in the later summary, Sean found that most of what gypsy said were actually "profiles". According to his own induction and understanding, there was only one thing he needed to do: stop all acts that destroyed the root causes of the world. In other words, he must stop the ectopic invasion such as devil invasion, devil invasion and undead invasion, and beat all these damn guys back to their hometown. Secondly, if some evil guy tries to extract the origin of the world, or tries to become an existence above the will of the world, he must beat them so that he doesn''t even know his mother. After that, Sean was in a hurry to go home, and then she was thrown by jeeplier into a plain where she didn''t know what the hell it was. Looking at Alexis, who completely released his aura and soared into the sky, even if he didn''t engrave words on his face, and completely expressed the meaning of "strangers are not allowed to enter", Sean sighed: "how many people have come? Is there a strong one? " "Not many, just ten or twenty people, a group of miscellaneous fish." Alexis looked disdainful. Hearing Alexis''s words, Sean smiled helplessly. It''s true that he summoned Alexis, but Alexis has a strong autonomy. Sean can have little constraints on it. He can''t suppress it by special means like Nolo, nor is he as innocent as kokirei. He can be obedient by relying on food. So to some extent, although Alexis belongs to Sean''s Summoner and she can never hurt Sean, it does not mean that she must obey all Sean''s orders, so the relationship between them is equal. Perhaps this is the particularity of the super strong. But even so, Sean has no dissatisfaction. He already knew that Cecilia, William and Hella had begun to implement the void Empire plan. The most important thing for an empire is talent and combat power, especially the top combat power - to get the name of an empire, it is not only enough to have legendary strong men, but also to have at least two super strong men. Like the weakened St. Joels empire. Before the battle of fate broke out, this behemoth had three paladins who could enter the field of super power at any time. This is still public information. In the non-public information, it can be made clear that the St. Joels Empire also has two Paladin chiefs who can also step into the field of super strong at any time, one of whom is the chief instructor of the dark side knights. However, after the war of fate, the St. Joels Empire has been greatly weakened, and two of the four sets of angel costumes have been lost, which means that the St. Joels empire is short of two talents who can step into the field of super strong at any time. And Sean, who got these two Angel costumes, if he found the right talents and cultivated them, it is not impossible to cultivate two super strong people again. But Sean needs enough time to develop. So when he really grew up, Sean, who had two cards in his hand, kokirei and Alexis, was basically in an invincible position. However, Alexis will not fully obey Sean''s orders, which makes Sean a little helpless. Especially in the evaluation and judgment of the enemy''s strength, for Alexis, the realm below the super strong is basically miscellaneous fish. But for Alexis, the legendary strong man who belongs to the category of miscellaneous fish, is almost an invincible enemy for Sean. Perhaps seeing the meaning of Sean''s helpless wry smile, Alexis added: "don''t worry, even for you, it''s a miscellaneous fish." "All right." Sean was a little more confident. "Are they coming in our direction?" "Yes." Alexis nodded. "Although I don''t know the reason, these people have a strong murderous spirit. Maybe the origin is not simple." "Murderous?" Sean frowned slightly, then looked at Alexis again. "Can we discuss it?" "Discuss what?" "Your momentum is too strong. Can you restrain it?" Sean whispered, "I''m afraid you scared them away We still need to find a few people to ask the way and see where it is. " Alexis hesitated for a moment and immediately nodded, "all right." Chapter 1081 Sean began to think that Alexis must have been taught by a PE teacher. Because he found that Alexis''s description of numbers was very vague. Like quantifier expression, she usually takes "some", "a group", "a large number" and "many" as the standard. In terms of time and distance, it is described by words such as "soon", "very short", "not long" and "a little meeting". As for the most critical expression of the strength gap between ourselves and the enemy, Sean has only heard the expression "miscellaneous fish" so far. Of course, if the key question is asked, Alexis still gives a more specific number - but it is only limited to the range of less than 30. As just now, when Sean asked how many people there were in the approaching cavalry team, Alexis could still answer the description of "more than ten or twenty people". But what is the specific number? Alexis disdains to remember the number of miscellaneous fish. Anyway, it''s just miscellaneous fish for her. In a way, it also proves how powerful Alexis has been. So, many times, when he came into contact with Alexis, Sean had to explore the meaning of these words by himself. Like now. Sean had asked the other party how long it would take to have an encounter with them, and Alexis''s answer was "soon". Then almost half an hour has passed, and the guys called miscellaneous fish by Alexis still haven''t appeared. It made Sean even doze off. About ten minutes later, some traces of smoke and dust were finally seen in the distance. "Well, the standard of ''soon'' is more than 30 minutes, less than an hour." Sean muttered as he looked at the flying smoke. "What are you talking about?" Alexis asked. "Nothing." Sean shook his head. He knew very well that with Alexis''s strength, he could not hear his muttering clearly. He probably didn''t understand his meaning, but Sean didn''t intend to die. Ridicule the intelligence quotient of a guy who is feared by gods and outland creatures. It''s definitely a nightmare to think about. "Oh." However, Alexis seemed to have no intention of investigating. Instead, she looked at the flying smoke in front with great interest. As a former PK fanatic, Sean really knows what the light in Alexis''s eyes means. Now he only hopes that if there is an inevitable battle later, Alexis, a militant, can control the killing, not destroy all the enemies, but at least leave one person for him to ask for enough information. On the flat grassland, it is most suitable for horses to run. Although it is impossible for the tamed horses to gallop faster than the wild horses on the grassland because of the weight, if the quality of the horses themselves is good and the riders have excellent skills, they can still be comparable to the wild horses. With Sean''s slightly picky eyes, the approaching riders are undoubtedly the best in equestrian. They know how to preserve the horse''s endurance as much as possible and reduce their burden on the horse in the process of rapid movement. In Sean''s memory, the people who usually have such superb riding skills are either members of the nomadic family or trained knights. Knights, not cavalry. According to the classification of games, the former is a rank, which can also be called a career. The latter is a military class - a class that can only be obtained by NPC. Compared with the class that players can obtain, the single combat ability is slightly lower, but after forming a sufficient scale, it has relatively special combat ability and combat skills. For example, cavalry is the most common group charge. Of course, the training of knights is much more difficult than that of cavalry - in the miracle world, most knights are aristocrats. Only a small number of lucky civilian children can be lucky enough to become the attendants of a knight, and then finally become a knight after passing a series of tests. "A group of riders with good quality." Sean made a rare assessment, "but this can''t be the Principality of robein, can it? If so, it will be in trouble. " "What happened to the principality?" Alexis asked curiously. "The Principality of robein, its full name is the Knights of robein, which is a very special country." Sean frowned and said, "he was born out of the surrounding Kingdom, because he needs a certain buffer zone and special adaptability to the geographical environment. At first, the territory of the so-called principality was just the size of a knight. At that time, no one cared about him at all. It was not until the emergence of the heroic King Robyn that this small buffer zone finally became a powerful group. This is also the origin of the name of Robyn. " "After that, the person who inherited the will of the heroic King Robyn was the knight King Robyn IV. Riding and shooting is the invention of this guy. He is the first person to create the bow cavalry force in the miracle continent, and has made an indelible contribution to the multiple styles of cavalry tactics in the miracle continent Therefore, later people also called this country the knighthood of robein, but most people would only call it the Principality of robein in order to omit it. " "So this country has strong knights?" Alexis asked. "I''m afraid the territory of this principality is not as large as my void principality, but it has three knights and several cavalry legions. On the contrary, there are only two regular infantry legions However, because of the country''s special geographical environment, the cavalry can play a stronger role than the infantry. Basically, if you want to invade the Principality of Robyn, you must be prepared for serious damage. " Sean looked at the cavalry team that came rapidly in the distance, and then said in a deep voice, "because the geographical environment of the Principality of robein is basically a vast plain, and the neighboring countries have no cavalry strength to compete with them. If they fight at home, they have too much advantage over the Knights of robein." Listening to Sean''s explanation, Alexis''s eyes looked more and more energetic: "very powerful?" Seeing Alexis''s performance, Sean knew that the war maniac completely misunderstood his meaning: "I don''t mean we have to fight them..." But Sean said this in the end, his tone was a little uncertain. There are indeed some contradictions between the Principality of robein and the kingdom of Ryan, and the contradictions are not small. After all, the second son of Prince Ron of the Principality of robein died in the martial arts festival held by the kingdom of Ryan before. Although the later martial arts festival ended because of the invasion of the demon God, the gratitude and resentment between them accumulated completely, which led to the continuous outbreak of friction on the border between the kingdom of lane and the Principality of Robyn, which received the northwest territory of dabion in recent years. Although there is no real war, the hostility between the two countries is becoming more and more serious. So Sean was really not sure if they would make any more disputes and troubles if they knew they were the Archduke of the void principality, and even take it as the fuse to lead to the outbreak of war between the two countries. In addition, if this is really the knighthood of Robyn, it means that Sean''s return journey must pass through the northwest of more than half of the boundary beyond the great wall of Ryan Kingdom, which is also a trouble. This is still considering that Sean has Alexis around him, otherwise it would not be so simple as trouble - when he implemented the bad blood plan for King Ryan, he severely offended the people in the northwest aristocratic circle of the whole Ryan kingdom. Those who have been uprooted also said that they are afraid that those who have not been uprooted will make some trouble when they know that Sean is alone. Just as Sean''s brain began to think quickly, these riders soon approached Sean and others. After approaching the distance, Sean found that his worry was superfluous. The sixteen riders in front of us are just experts in the silver realm. The one with the highest strength has not even reached the level of the quasi strong. At most, it is the top Silver Peak. With the strength of such a group of people, it really belongs to the level of miscellaneous fish for today''s Sean. Until this moment, Sean was surprised to find that he had unconsciously stood in the ranks of the real strong in the world. However, after the war of fate, he went to the floating island and was used to seeing those high-quality teams and strong people on the floating island. On the contrary, he forgot the land boundary, but it is countless times broader than the floating island. There will not be so many holy land strong people, legendary strong people and even super strong people here. "Who are you?" The eyes of several riders were full of vigilance, and one of them had the courage to shout. Hearing the voices of these people, Sean''s face became ugly. The language used by robein''s knighthood is the common language of the mainland. However, because the territory borders the United Nations of the kalosa tribe at the same time, it generally knows some Orc languages. Of course, it can only communicate, not write. However, because the deeds of the heroic king and the knight king have always encouraged the people of robein''s Knight country, they have been advocating the spirit of justice, freedom and bravery since childhood. Their tone of voice has a very unique high tone and their pronunciation is very clear. This accent is not authentic. It is difficult for robins to learn and imitate. The rider who spoke at this time not only spoke clearly, but also had a very high voice, as if he was full of passion all the time. And Sean, at this time, can finally be sure that this is the Knights of Robyn. Chapter 1082 "We are passing travelers and are preparing to go to the nearest city for supplies." In the face of these riders'' inquiries, Sean answered. His voice has a unique high tone, which seems to be full of infinite passion and enthusiasm. Just like drinking a pot of warm wine in the cold wind, the whole person''s body and mind become warm. This is the pure accent unique to the Knights of Robyn. Several riders looked surprised. Although Sean looked a little ugly when he heard their questions, it aroused their suspicion. But for the sake of Sean''s pure Robyn accent, the guard color on the riders'' faces also faded a little, but they didn''t completely let down their guard. "Are you going to bardo or irolland?" Asked the bolder rider. "Bardo? "Irollan?" Sean shouted in mock surprise, with a very exaggerated expression on his face, "tell me where this is! Why are we here! I remember... We were on our way to soshaan! " Alexis glanced at Sean, but did not say anything, even if there was some impatience in her eyes. But now Sean is negotiating, so she is still very polite to keep quiet and wait for things to change. However, these riders did not notice Alexis''s look. Instead, they were surprised when they heard Sean''s words. Some of them sneered: "what''s the matter? Soshaan is in the East. You are moving in the opposite direction. Are you Lu Chi? " "I said you went wrong!" Alexis suddenly yelled. Her voice has a sweet voice of a little girl, which forms a strong contrast gap with the extreme bloody cruelty hidden in her character. Of course, in terms of appearance, Alexis can also be regarded as a beautiful woman, "you also vowed to tell me that this direction is correct! Look! What else can you deny now! " But the only fly in the ointment is that Alexis''s tone can''t perfectly simulate the unique tone of Robyn''s voice like Sean. "This lady is not from rob?" Sean smiled at Alexis, but there was satisfaction in his eyes. It seemed that Alexis cooperated well with himself, at least much better than kokirey. As for Alexis''s exposure that she was not Robyn, it was not a problem, so Sean replied, "Oh, she wasn''t. She is an adventurer. After hearing that rob has a great sun god practice, she specially came to see it. " At this point, Sean turned to Alexis and said, "in fact, even if you don''t go to soshaan, it''s the same. We can go to bardo or Irollan. " "Hey, you''re lucky." Another rider said, "according to Roland, the sun god Martial Arts Festival is being held recently, which is a larger ceremony than the sun god''s cultivation scale How about going with us? " When the rider said this, his eyes basically fell on Alexis and didn''t care about Sean next to him. This makes Sean have to sigh that this guy is really brave. "What is the sun Shenwu sacrifice?" Alexis asked curiously. "It''s a grand ceremony to test the martial arts skills of our young people. Unlike the sun god''s spiritual cultivation, the sun god''s martial sacrifice is a real competition." The rider seemed to be particularly excited about the performance of Alexis''s interest, and began to explain it endlessly, "this competition can only be participated by people over the age of 16 to under the age of 22. It will be held once a year, and this year''s competition field is located in irolland." The sun god before the evening of the gods is the God in charge of light, order and warmth. However, after the twilight of the gods, Helios, the first sun god, died on the battlefield. His divine personality was broken and scattered on the earth. Apollo stole the divine personality of light and order and claimed to be the new sun god. Unfortunately, the sun god failed to survive until the end of the battle of the gods at dusk, and the world fell into the darkest and coldest ash age. It was not until the appearance of the third Sun God, now the sun god Lugar, that the cold was dispelled - in fact, Lugar''s God was warm, not unique to the real sun god. However, the time when he lit the divine fire was just on the eve of the end of the ash age. Therefore, the Sun God Church attributed the credit for the end of the ash age to Lugar, saying that the dark and cold ash age was ended because the birth of the sun god brought warmth and peace to the world. Because of this, the Sun God church also gathered a large number of believers. One of the most fanatical is the people of the Knights of Robyn. Because the heroic King Robyn I was a crazy believer of the sun god. After he founded the Principality of Robyn, he declared the Sun God church as the national religion of Robyn. Although he did not exclude other churches from preaching, more than 90% of the people in the whole Robyn only believe in the sun god, Only a few people trust the gods of other churches because of professional relations or other reasons. The two most representative ceremonies of the Sun God church are Sun God practice and sun god martial sacrifice. The former, because the God of the sun is warm and serves human nature and soul, does have a very outstanding set of means to refine the soul. Many occupations that need to cultivate spiritual attributes generally choose to come to the Principality of robein for cultivation as long as they are not in conflict with absolute positions. However, the latter''s military sacrifice seems a little dull and meaningless. After all, the sun god is not a god good at war means. This kind of sacrifice is more just a national talent selection with a name. If Sean is still a little interested in the cultivation of the sun god, he is not interested in the sun god martial sacrifice. But I don''t know why, these extremely hot and deeply chivalrous poisoned people in Rob''s Knight country prefer the sun Shenwu Festival, so Rob''s sun Shenwu Festival is very grand every year. "It''s a pity that we are over the age." Sean smiled and said, "we won''t go to irolland We just want to go to the Sun God Church in Bado to participate in a practice, and then even end our current journey. " "Can you represent the lady''s opinion?" The rider who had been looking at Alexis looked back at Sean, his face full of discontent. "I think so." Sean smiled and didn''t mind that the rider''s face became more and more ugly. Just because he doesn''t want to get into trouble doesn''t mean he''s afraid of trouble. In particular, this is still the boundary, not the floating island. There may be forces and strong forces that Sean can fear on this land, but it will never include the more than ten riders in front of him. Not to mention the existence of Alexis and other nuclear weapons, even Sean alone can easily solve these people. As Alexis said, it''s just a bunch of miscellaneous fish. "You..." the rider looked angry and looked very sharp, "this beautiful lady..." "He can really represent me." Alexis was not interested in listening to this man''s nonsense at all. She simply said, "I''m interested in this..." "All right, all right." Sean said quickly, "we won''t stop you from winning. I wish you a prosperous future." He had to stop Alexis'' words because he could basically guess what Alexis was going to say. On the way to the sun Shenwu Festival, saying something like "I''m not interested in the sun Shenwu Festival" to a group of participants is an insult. No Robyn can accept it. They will certainly ask for a duel, even a duel in front of God. This result is not what Sean wants. Now what Sean wants is to return to the void principality as soon as possible. "Hum, hick!" The rider seemed to have an extraordinary origin and snorted contemptuously. "Enough." The rider who was the most daring at first, but then kept silent, finally spoke. However, it is obvious that this person has extraordinary prestige in this small team. As soon as he opened his mouth, the others stopped saying anything, and even the man who obviously wanted to trouble Sean had to shut up. Just looking at the unwilling color on his face, we can know how dissatisfied he is now. It''s just that any dissatisfaction has nothing to do with Sean. After greeting the people, he took Alexis and left. Through the communication just now, he already knows that the city they are going to is Bado - because these riders are going to participate in the sun divine martial arts festival, and the host city is irolland, so Sean and them are in the opposite direction, it is Bado. In fact, there are many uncertain factors in his heart for this city that Sean has never heard of - Sean didn''t have much contact with the Knights of Robyn, so the only city he knew was soshaan. As for why Sean can speak such a pure Robyn accent, it is also thanks to his contact with Robyn at the martial arts festival held by Ryan. Looking at the back of Sean and Alexis who left, the rider who obviously liked Alexis finally said dissatisfied: "Haku, why did you stop me? That hick... " "Hillbilly?" The man named Haku raised his eyebrows and had a very obvious cold color on his face, which surprised other riders around, because they had never seen the young man show such a cold look, "do you know who he is?" "He... Has a lot of background?" The rider was a little stunned and said, "but what if he had a source? It''s a big deal. I have a duel with him in front of God. At present, there are not many people who can win me in the silver world. I don''t believe that genius is everywhere. " "Oh." Haku sneered and looked at the rider as if he were looking at an idiot. His naked contempt was almost undisguised. "I don''t know why his clothes were so ragged, or why he spoke such a pure Robyn accent, but the only thing I can know is that even if we all fight together, It won''t be someone else''s opponent. " "How good is he?" Another person was surprised, "doesn''t he seem to be in the silver realm? I haven''t heard that our Robyn''s strongest silver has been replaced. " "The strongest silver?" Haku glanced at the person who opened his mouth and said coldly, "he was the strongest silver before Ryan''s martial arts sacrifice. Although it seems to be just the strength of the silver realm, I''m 100% sure he''s in disguise. Maybe he has stepped into the realm of legend. " "Legend!?" "You''re kidding!" "How can there be such a young legendary strong man!" "Most people may not, but if it''s that person, it''s hard to say." Haku said faintly. "The man? Ryan fighting sacrifice? " The young rider, who had been taught by Haku, frowned slightly. "What you said should not be... The empty Archduke Ryan?" Haku didn''t answer, but his cold eyes showed everything. At this moment, everyone present took a breath of air-conditioning. "Why did the Archduke appear here?" "Is he investigating the terrain?" "Does Ryan intend to officially declare war with us?" The discussion immediately started, but there was not much fear in the tone of these people, but more excitement. Only Haku and the young rider who had a strong liking for Alexis frowned, but after they looked at each other, they made up their mind and nodded again. "Everyone, we won''t participate in the sun Shenwu Festival. I think it''s very important for Duke void to appear here. I want to return to my family and report to my uncle." Haku opened his mouth and said, "you know, since my cousin died in Ryan''s fighting sacrifice, our Ron family has been at odds with the Ryan people. Now the Great Duke of vanity is here. No matter what his purpose is, I must report it to my uncle as soon as possible. " "Ah, I have something to deal with, so I won''t attend. Although I''m sorry, I still have a chance next year." Then, the two men said good-bye to the others, then turned the horse''s head and left quickly. ¡­¡­ "Oh, two kids left." Sean, who was still moving forward, heard the voice of Alexis in his mind, "it''s the kid who was a little bolder before, and the kid who wanted to conflict with you." "Well, it seems that things have become a little troublesome." Sean thought with a headache, "I hope not to fight." "Why?" Alexis was puzzled. "If you don''t fight, it''s so boring." "I promise you, when you return to the territory, there will be war to satisfy you, but now, you''d better restrain your * * and listen to my arrangements." For Alexis, Sean is really helpless. "After returning to the earth, my heart is always very uneasy, so I''m worried about Cecilia and them now That''s why I don''t want to get into too much trouble here, because I always feel that Cecilia and William seem to have some trouble. " "Didn''t you summon two guards before? Don''t you get in touch with them? " "The distance is too far. I can only roughly sense their position and send him some simple command information, but I can''t communicate with them." Sean said in a deep voice, "and this command information is transmitted one way I think you should know what I mean. " "All right." Alexis''s tone was somewhat helpless, "so, do you need me to kill them With my speed and their feet, I can end the battle in up to three minutes and then come back. " "For the sake of safety..." Sean frowned slightly, and then said ruthlessly, "we want to make sure that none of them can escape." "I like this." Alexis''s wild laughter roared in Sean''s mind. Chapter 1083 The southern continent has begun to gradually move towards the tail of spring, and the scorching summer begins to rise faintly. However, compared with other parts of the miracle continent, the summer here in the wilderness will be even hotter. In particular, the Gobi terrain outside the wilderness will form a hotter high-temperature environment under the sunshine, which is an invisible pressure burden for heavy infantry. Fortunately, the Cecilia guards under clough''s command were mainly light infantry, not heavy infantry, so there was no trouble in this regard. Although nearly half of the arms of the thunder lion department are heavy infantry, the thunder lion is not a pure human organization. The heavy infantry organization is composed of Tauren and bear people famous for their endurance and strength. They also have a certain resistance to the terrain like wild land. In addition, the transportation of baggage trucks does not cause much trouble. At least, the loss of non combat attrition is much lower than William expected. At this time, on the top of a mountain, William looked up on a silver white high headed war horse. His eyes looked very deep. After the agreement was reached, when Sean and Andrew left, William and others immediately set out on the road. After marching for nearly two months, they finally arrived at this place close to the jurisdiction of the Millennium covenant empire. According to the comprehensive information provided by hassas and angel, William found that their journey was even much faster than the transport force that secretly supported the rebellion of the Millennium covenant empire. If there is no accident, the transport team that secretly supports the rebel army of the Millennium covenant Empire should be found these days. After all, the place William and others hold at this time is the only way to trade from the wilderness into the Millennium covenant empire. In order to prevent accidents, William has also sent all reconnaissance troops, The whole area was highly concerned and investigated. Hassas rode to William''s side. He could feel the cold and killing from William. This is very different from hassas'' impression of William. Because his previous contact with William was in the conference room, he showed a very restrained and mellow momentum, just like a real politician. Even when there was a dispute, he was smiling most of the time. "Hard work, Sir William." Hassas whispered hello to William, "for this time." "We have reached an agreement, so I''m just following my duty." William smiled back, but the low momentum he exuded did not change at all, "Mr. hassas, please don''t worry. This time with the army are the real elite, and I have prepared a number of solutions to ensure that you can become the final winner. " "Of course I believe your excellency William." Hassas answered with a smile, then turned his head and looked ahead. At this time, William and others were stationed near a stone mountain in the wilderness near the Millennium covenant empire. Because the scale of the stone mountain is not large, and the altitude is only four or five hundred, it is not possible for the large forces to be completely stationed on the top of the mountain. Therefore, both the thunder lion and Cecilia''s guards set up camps at the foot of the mountain. On the platform at the top of the mountain, there are only William, Noro, Alfred and hassas. As for the Corps brought by hassas, William did not take over the command, and the head of the army was still hassas''s people. However, William will still give some battle orders to the other party, and the execution timing and situation will be judged by the other party. Standing on the top of the mountain, you can look farther than usual, especially in the wilderness, which is an empty terrain full of Gobi desert. "Sir William, it''s windy on the mountain. Let''s go down first." Hassas said, "I believe that with your superb command ability, this war will be completely won. So in order to avoid the cold, let''s leave here Warm wine and delicious food have been prepared at the foot of the mountain, waiting for us to go back. " When William heard what hassas said, he knew that hassas would be wrong. He would blow cold air here just to seek his inner peace, not thinking about the next rebellion against the Millennium covenant empire. Although the information provided by hassas was not very accurate, with angel''s supplement, William knew the enemy''s intelligence very accurately. It is because of this that William doesn''t care about each other at all. What''s more, this time, in addition to commander Alfred''s thunder lion and commander clough''s Cecilia guards, angel''s frost army is responsible for the final blocking in front. Because of the particularity of angel''s identity and the factors of rebel forces, even in the wilderness jurisdiction of the Millennium covenant Empire, the frost Legion can attack at will without fear of any attack. Therefore, basically, the action against this rebel army is just a formality. William was really upset and needed to calm down. It was about Cecilia''s special action team. The commander of the special action team was Cecilia. In addition to kokirei and Rena, angel, William''s sister rilesta and her three mercenary companions: Eliza omera, Lucinda courtwell and Melly. Moreover, in order to prevent other accidents, Tina, who has been promoted to the position of cardinal and deputy head of the clerical battle regiment of the ice and snow and winter church, also joined the team. Judging from the strength alone, the combat effectiveness of this special action is very strong: even excluding the super strong kokirei, Rena, who has obtained Michael''s suit, also has the terrible strength equivalent to the legendary strong man, not to mention that Rena after Longhua can even bring Michael into the state of awakening - under the dual dress of Longhua and Michael''s awakening, Rena can probably play the terrible combat effectiveness of level 14. Although she has not reached the legendary peak, ordinary legendary strong people will not be Rena''s opponent. Cecilia, angel and Tina are all strong in the holy land. The only difference is that angel is a legendary top strong in the holy land with half a foot; Cecilia has touched the edge of the law of depth, which can also be regarded as half stepping into the realm of the upper holy land; Tina was a newcomer to the middle holy land. Not only did her realm strength not be completely stable, but her ability did not improve much compared with the period of the lower holy land. But anyway, the sharp knife composed of these strong men is enough to despise everything. In this case, rilesta and other four people are not worth mentioning. However, because they are experienced and experienced mercenaries and adventurers, if they are responsible for leading the way, Cecilia and others can save a lot of trouble and time, which can basically be regarded as a great benefit. But I don''t know why, for such a powerful special action force, William''s heart is inexplicably raised a burst of fear. Just as hassas was persuading William to return to the camp, a man wearing special leather armor and special mask came out of a shadow on the top of the mountain and ran quickly towards William. The masked man exuded a very strong murderous spirit. The murderous intention was so thick that it almost turned into essence. Even hassas and Moro could feel a slight chill on their backs. You know, the strength shown by the masked man is only the upper gold, not even the Holy Land! However, Moro has the strength of the upper holy land, which is enough for him to ignore many assassins and killers. But at the moment, in front of an assassin who was no more than top gold, Moro actually felt a threat, which made him subconsciously close to hassas and stared at the masked man who was walking towards the people step by step. "Don''t be nervous. It''s your own." William naturally noticed Moro''s performance and said. The masked man took off his mask and showed a young face. However, different from the vigorous breath that young people should be full of vitality, the young face under the mask looks a little pale and dead silent - pale may be because he has not been exposed to the sun for a long time, but dead silence makes people feel extremely frightened, because what can be seen in his eyes is his indifference to life. "This is rupee, one of the leaders of the realm of nothingness and the commander of the dark blade of nothingness." William opened his mouth to introduce hassas and Moro, "this time, because of the emergency, I let the void realm also join the investigation action Rupee, tell me what you found. " Finally, William turned to rupee. Ignoring the surprise that hassas and others looked at themselves, rupee saluted William and said, "we have found the trace of the target army and camped about five kilometers away from here. Judging from the current investigation, it is obvious that the force has encountered at least two or more wars, because their scale seems far less than that recorded in the initial intelligence. Moreover, the camp is heavily guarded and seems to be in a state of rest. I don''t think there should be any possibility of action in the next few days. " After hearing rupee''s report, William frowned slightly and his voice became low: "what about the Millennium covenant Empire?" "We have contacted the frost Corps six days ago. The other party said that it followed your instructions and arrived at the combat position the day before yesterday for deployment." Rupee replied, "in addition, because the movements of the frost Legion have not been concealed, there are some special phenomena on the side of the Millennium covenant empire At present, we have heard the traces of covert actions of two troops, one of which is bypassing the frost corps and entering the wilderness, and the other is heading for the sigh forest. " "Sigh forest, there..." William subconsciously shouted, but soon realized the environment at this time, so he hurriedly changed his words, "... Pay close attention to the traces of these two hidden forces, especially the sigh forest. If you find anything, you must report it at the first time!" "Yes!" Rupee nodded, then put on his mask and left the top of the mountain. Chapter 1084 Sigh forest is not simply a forest, but a general designation of a fierce place in the Millennium covenant empire. This vast forest is located in the eastern part of the Empire, between the land of black soil and the land of the eastern part of the Empire. In the hearts of the people of the Millennium covenant Empire, they never regarded the black land to the east of the sigh forest as a part of their empire. Even the people in the eastern frontier of the Empire only recognized the land within 300 miles to the west of the sigh forest as an empire. It is not how kind the people of the Millennium empire are willing to give up their land, but that this land is not a place that ordinary people can set foot in. Infected by the land of the black earth, coupled with the various reasons why the Millennium covenant Empire wanted to recover the land of the black earth for countless years, the undead creatures gathered in the sigh forest have reached an extremely exaggerated degree. In the mouth of the residents of the eastern border of the Millennium Empire, a legend has been spread from generation to generation: any approaching of the living will disturb these undead sleeping at the bottom of the sighing forest. At that time, they will tear open the earth, climb out of the abyss and drag all the living into the world of the dead. However, although the legend has a certain exaggeration, it is not nonsense. But in front of the strong with certain strength, the dead creatures are not invincible. At least sigh that the skeletons in the forest are not enough to stop a team composed of magic guides, Dragon Knights and many strong people. A sharp sword light swept obliquely. Although this sword light looks fierce, in fact, it can be easily seen that the power contained in this sword light is not big enough in the eyes of people who really know swordsmanship. In the bloody battle on the front battlefield, the sword light will be forcibly blocked or parried by the enemy because of the lack of enough threat. Of course, if you want to say the advantages, it''s not without them. At least you can see some flexibility in the refracted light and shadow after the sword light flies. After the sword light passed, a bone frame was completely broken and scattered on the black earth. If you think this will solve the enemy, these scattered bones will definitely bring unforgettable surprises to those who ignore them. The bones broken by the sword have no obvious broken trace, only a light white trace - skeletons recovered from the infection of the dead. As long as they are not the lowest skeleton soldiers, but slightly higher skeleton soldiers or skeleton soldiers, their bones will become as hard as iron weapons. It is said that the more advanced the skeleton monster is, the harder the skeleton will be - but in the land of sigh, it is obvious that there is no monster higher than the skeleton warrior. The bones scattered on the earth began to shake slightly, just like magnetic guidance, and began to attract other bones gradually. However, before these bones gathered again, a long sword directly stabbed into the skeleton skull on one side - in a burst of friction sound of gold and iron, this hard skeleton skull could not resist the stabbing of the sharp sword. Like the sound of a soul crying, many bone fragments, including this skull, turned into a piece of bone powder in an instant, smearing a little snow-white trace on the black earth. Melly pulled out the sharp sword that stabbed into the earth because she was too hard, and then turned her head to look around. The surrounding threat has been completely relieved - while she deals with the skeleton warrior, her three companions are not idle. Or in addition to Lucinda courtwell, Eliza omera and rilesta William have shown their extraordinary strength and easily solved their respective goals. Skeleton soldiers are advanced reinforcements of skeleton soldiers. Compared with skeleton soldiers whose bones have been improved, but their weapons are still rusty and broken knives, skeleton soldiers not only show a white and dusty luster, but also their weapons are a machete that looks much more exquisite, and even have an iron wrapped cowhide shield. In terms of attack and defense ability, skeleton soldiers are much better than skeleton soldiers. If you let skeleton soldiers in groups, this individual strength is only level 4 undead creatures, which will play a more terrible combat power than level 5 or even reach level 6. Therefore, the most conventional means to deal with skeleton soldiers is to adopt the attack tactics of cutting and separation. It is important to make these skeleton soldiers unable to form a group, so as to obtain group advantages and only maintain weak individual strength. At least, with the strength of rilista, a four member mercenary regiment, it is not a problem to deal with more than a dozen skeleton soldiers alone. After solving the trouble of dozens of skeleton soldiers, the group of four gathered together again. "I''m a little tired." Melly was the first to speak. The young female swordsman is not based on strength and endurance. On the contrary, she takes the route that needs more skills - that is, the commonly known light swordsman. Compared with the fast swordsman, the light swordsman''s attack speed is not fast; Compared with the mean route, swordsmen are not famous for their strength and endurance; At that time, the reason why light swordsmen were not eliminated from the branches of swordsmen school was that such swordsmen had very excellent fighting ability and breakthrough ability. However, it is precisely because the two attributes of strength and endurance are not excellent, so light swordsmen are not good at protracted warfare. "We''ve been moving forward for a long time, which is really not easy for Melly." Lucinda, who knew about Melly, said. At the same time, she took out several small test tubes from her body and began to mix them on the spot. Finally, she made a test tube containing pink liquid and handed it to Melly. "Drink it, it can accelerate your physical recovery." Melly frowned, apparently rejecting the drug. But after a long hesitation, Melly took the test tube and drank the liquid in the test tube with an impassioned expression on her face. In a moment, all of Melly''s exposed skin turned pink, and a large amount of white mist rose from the pores. This strange phenomenon lasted about four or five seconds, and then everything returned to normal. And Melly, the tired color on her face also completely disappeared, replaced by the spirit of her face, as if she had a full sleep. "If it wasn''t, it would taste like the smelly water in the sewer. I''d really like to eat this as a meal." Melly handed the test tube back to Lucinda, then hurriedly took out the water bag and began to gargle, but even after gargling several times, it still made Melly sick and sick. "It''s not good to eat as a meal. It''s just squeezing your potential." Lucinda put the test tube away and said, "when the efficacy time is over, you will feel very tired But anyway, we are almost up to today''s task. As long as you have a good rest at night, it doesn''t matter tomorrow. " "Alas." Melly sighed, a little helpless, "Captain, when are we going to carry out this investigation task?" "Until the target is found." Eliza omera, the head of the petite mercenary regiment, said, "we didn''t need to enter the sigh forest this time, but the target suddenly deviated from the direction and entered the sigh forest, so we had to keep up Anyway, our task is to find the location of the target as soon as possible and report to miss Cecilia. " "All right." Melly muttered something. "Just take it as a trial practice." Rilesta said in a deep voice, "we had taken refuge in Archduke Sean just to hone ourselves and break through the shackles of the holy land. Now this opportunity should be regarded as a new training. " Eliza omera thought for a moment, and then her eyes lit up and said with a smile, "I see. It is worthy of being the sister of Lord William who sees the problem so thoroughly. I''m still wondering why you didn''t object to miss Cecilia''s arrangement for us to search in front of the enemy. " Rilesta snorted, and then began to explore further. Eliza omera naturally followed. Only Melly, who still hasn''t figured out the situation: "what''s going on?" Lucinda sighed helplessly and then explained, "there are countless skeletons in the forest of sighs, which can almost be said to be endless. So miss Cecilia arranged for us to leave the main force and move forward alone, not only for us to investigate, but also for us to know the choice Here, blindly relying on force to solve the enemy is not the way to win. We should learn how to better retain our physical strength and combat effectiveness. " "Oh." Melly answered. But Lucinda obviously didn''t expect this guy to understand what she had just said. However, this time, the advance speed of this small group of four mercenaries has been significantly improved, and the outbreak of combat frequency has also been reduced. Of course, what is more is a tactical change. They are no longer limited to relying on the strength of the golden strong to make a rolling open road, but begin to make detours and breakthroughs. In this way, under the same endurance constraints, they will go farther. Located about four or five hundred meters behind ruilista and others, Cecilia felt that the frequency of fighting in the front team was getting lower and lower, and the distance from her own strong players began to open, and Cecilia''s mouth slightly raised. "Oh, the comprehension ability is pretty good." Angel on one side also felt this change, so she opened her mouth and made an evaluation, "I thought it would take at least three or four days to go, but I didn''t expect that she had begun to understand flexibility on the third day But with their pace of progress, there is trouble behind them. " Hearing angel''s voice, Cecilia''s rarely raised mouth soon disappeared, and her face became not very good-looking. Of course angel could keenly feel Cecilia''s emotional changes, but she didn''t care. The strength of the two sides is almost the same. If they really fight, no one can do anything. However, at present, angel can still occupy some advantages by relying on the strength level higher than Cecilia. Therefore, from a certain instinct, she likes Cecilia to find her own trouble, so that she can win some sense of superiority. But it''s a pity that Cecilia, such a shrewd person, can''t be fooled by angel. "Is your information really correct?" Cecilia asked in a deep voice. "Of course." Angel answered with pride, "although I don''t know the specific situation of leice, and I don''t understand why the team suddenly diverted into the sigh forest, I''m sure that the special team that secretly transferred leice did enter here According to the existing information, because we change the route very quickly, the other party is probably only about three days ahead of us. Considering the midway rest and the special environment of sighing forest, if there is no mistake in the route, we can catch up with the other party tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. " Although Cecilia doesn''t like angel very much, she knows that angel''s information is very accurate, at least much more accurate than the information that can be obtained in the void. After all, this is the Millennium covenant Empire and angel''s territory. So at this time, after listening to angel''s analysis, Cecilia did not open her mouth to refute anything, but thought about how to save leice undamaged in the next rescue operation. "I think we''d better discuss how to rescue Leicester." "I think what we should discuss now is how to rescue leice." Cecilia and angel said in unison - although the sentence patterns were slightly different, they expressed the same meaning. In a way, angel and Cecilia should be "connected". However, the two people were obviously very unhappy with this tacit understanding, so they hummed at the same time. However, when they found that the expression and tone of disdain were the same, their inner unhappiness was even greater, so they opened their mouth at the same time and said, "don''t learn from me!" There was a silence. "Ha ha, you two are so funny." Rena looked at the two beautiful women staring at each other, so she opened her mouth and smiled, "well, don''t pretend to be a sculpture. Let''s hurry to study how to save people The forest is so cold that I always want to sleep. " Because of the awakening of the dragon blood in her body, Rena naturally began to become a little sleepy. However, it may be due to the particularity of the dragon''s blood. Even in her sleep, the fighting spirit in her body is still growing and condensing, which makes her strength in a state that can be improved all the time. Perhaps this is the reason why Rena''s strength has increased tremendously among all Sean''s followers - of course, Rena, as a party, is not very clear. Looking at Rena yawning and rubbing her eyes, Cecilia and angel looked defeated. However, both Cecilia and angel have their own pride as they have the same Royal and noble blood and the name of genius. At this time, it is also in their interest to take Rena''s words as a step down. Therefore, it is natural that the two sides who dislike each other put aside their prejudice temporarily and began to discuss how to rescue leice without injury. As for the result of the rescue operation, the two people did not think about it. After all, in addition to Cecilia and angel, who are powerful enough to frighten ordinary Holy Land strongmen, their team also has a super strongman and a strongman who can almost reach the legendary peak with full Firepower - the combination of these four people alone is enough to make even the Ninth level army dare not act rashly. Therefore, the results of the rescue operation were not seen by Cecilia and angel at all. Their only worry was whether the enemy would kill leice if things went wrong. However, while they were discussing, kokirei suddenly sniffed, then suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the road when they all came. "What''s the matter?" Cecilia keenly noticed the change of kokirei, so she hurried to ask. Kokirey stretched out his finger in the direction he looked at and said, "man." "You mean skeleton soldiers are catching up behind us?" In fact, no one except Sean can have a smooth dialogue with kokirei, so Cecilia can only guess. Kokirei thought for a moment, then shook his head and said again, "live." "The living?" Angel also has contact with kokirei these days. Although she is not sure about kokirei''s specific strength, kokirei does exude a terrible smell of danger and despair. Kou Jilei hesitated, but this time he didn''t shake his head, but nodded. Cecilia and angel looked at each other with a flash of surprise in their eyes. With the introduction of angel, Cecilia and others also had a clear understanding of the situation of sigh forest. Under normal circumstances, even the imperial army would not approach the forest, let alone go deep. Even the bravest soldiers of the Empire are unwilling to enter the forest. It is conceivable that ordinary people will not enter the forest. Moreover, there are no treasures and relics worth digging in the forest, and adventurers and mercenaries will not enter here. "How many people can you know?" Angel asked, in a hasty voice. Kokirei shook his head and was only willing to spit out a word miserly: "more." "It seems that there should be a lot of people." Cecilia also said in a deep voice, "can you judge the strength of these people?" "Weak." This time, kokirei did not hesitate. "Relative to us, how?" To be on the safe side, angel asked one more question. However, this time, kokirei didn''t answer immediately, but thought for a while before pointing to Cecilia and Rena. But angel and Cecilia have seen clearly: there is a big gap between the strength of these enemies and Cecilia and angel, just like Cecilia and Rena. But even so, these enemies are also threatening - just as Cecilia and angel can do a little harm to Rena if they are desperate to fight Rena to the end. "It seems that things are not as simple as we think." Cecilia frowned slightly and her voice became indifferent. Chapter 1085 Because Sean, Hella and William all attach great importance to the characteristics of intelligence, all intelligence personnel in the void have a very special magic communication device, which was made by those from the hellson Institute. However, the materials of this device are extremely expensive. That is to say, Sean has made an indelible and significant contribution to the transmission magic array, so the talents of the hellson Institute are willing to help. Most people want to buy through normal channels - for example, people from the pan continental chamber of Commerce found out this secret before, but no matter how high the price they offered, Helson research is still unwilling to hand over the core formula, let alone make it for them. Therefore, the void has a unique advantage in intelligence transmission - but as a magical communication tool, this device still has the possibility of being disturbed and stolen. This is why the void still reports in a human way when it obtains some important and special information. When Cecilia changed her way into the sigh forest, she was sent as a member of the void realm contacted by Cecilia and William to receive the message at the first time and feed back the message. So William clearly knew that Cecilia and others had changed their way to sigh the forest, which is why he blew alone on the top of the mountain to calm his inner turmoil. After all, the legend of sigh the forest is no stranger to William, who was once a child of the Millennium empire. But then a force that had not been revealed in the intelligence suddenly appeared, and also headed for the sigh forest, which attracted William''s great attention. When William sent the message of paying close attention to and reminding Cecilia to guard from rupee and passed back to the sigh forest layer by layer, it was actually a little late. Because no one expected that the secret force entering the sigh forest would take an urgent march in this dangerous forest, even disturbing the awakening of a large number of dead souls and stirring up the whole silent forest. In this way, Cecilia and others naturally have both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that where these people basically go, those bones will follow. The sound of battle can''t be covered up, so they can easily identify each other''s tracks. The disadvantage is that it is also very difficult for them to move forward now - but the problem is that they can''t move forward because of their current situation. After all, if these guys make such a big noise and the people responsible for transferring leice don''t find it, it''s the hell. "Who the hell are those guys?" Cecilia said with a depressed face. She can''t beat these guys, because with the help of the intervention of the field, Cecilia can successfully use the great killing move of Solomon''s 72 heavy flame. According to rilesta''s investigation, although the force is elite enough, its members are not strong enough to threaten the strong in the Holy Land - but if rilesta and others fall into the encirclement of the enemy''s military array, they must pay the cost of casualties to break through. "That''s a viper." Angel''s brow was frowned, and her face looked more solemn than Cecilia''s depression, "an army worthy of serious treatment." "At most, it''s just the ace army equivalent to a top kingdom. Shouldn''t it be nothing in your Millennium Empire?" Cecilia asked suspiciously, "if it is according to Sean, the Legion has only quasi-level 6 combat power at most, which can barely threaten the strong in the next Holy Land, but if it really fights, it can''t keep the strong in the next Holy Land, at least it''s not threatening enough." "Quasi level 6?" Angel looked puzzled. Seeing angel''s vacant face, Cecilia''s small face seemed a little proud, which made angel really unhappy. Just because this theory was invented by Sean, angel could only restrain his inner discomfort and put on a listening posture. Cecilia can also satisfy her inner vanity and show off her close relationship with Sean. Naturally, she doesn''t mind telling Angel about Sean''s theory. Sean''s theory, of course, was not invented by him, but the strength comparison provided to players in the game. Generally speaking, the sixth level army is enough to threaten the lives of the lower Holy Land strongmen, while the seventh and eighth levels can even threaten the middle and even upper Holy Land strongmen. Although the Ninth level army is already the most powerful army in the world, the threat to the legendary strong is not as great as the threat to the Holy Land strong by the sixth, seventh and eighth level armies. After all, the legendary strong are really standing in the top ranks of the world. However, if it is not necessary, the legendary strong generally will not face-to-face with the Ninth level army. After all, it is inevitable to be injured. In this world, only the only level 10 army of Maggie Empire - the holy puppet army can really threaten the legendary strong. For example, if this quasi level 6 Legion called "Agkistrodon halys" is relegated to the super first-class Kingdom, it is absolutely enough to become the top five Legion. It is usually not used under special circumstances. This is the definition of "trump card". However, for the seven empires, it is difficult for legions like "Agkistrodon halys" to be ranked in the top five, especially in the Millennium covenant Empire, the qainas Empire and the Emilia Empire, which have extremely strong military capabilities. "Is the combat effectiveness of the Legion differentiated by numerical classification?" Angel nodded thoughtfully, "if it is divided according to Archduke Sean, then the frost Legion under my command is probably the standard of level five Legion... Maybe better than the general level five Legion." "What''s the name of this army of Agkistrodon halys? It''s very powerful?" Although Cecilia doesn''t like angel very much, it''s only because angel likes Sean. To be fair, angel is really excellent. Compared with the genius in the general traditional definition, angel can be regarded as a genius among geniuses. "The Agkistrodon halys Legion is the pro Guardian army under the Marquis of magic snake. Although the number is only about 1000, its combat effectiveness is very high, because it is said that the Marquis of magic snake trains this Legion by training Dragon Knights." For the military power and aristocratic system within the Millennium covenant Empire, no one knows better than angel, "under the condition of the same number, my frost Legion is not the opponent of the Agkistrodon, especially in such dense forest terrain It takes at least 3000 people to win. " "Marquis of the devil snake, I remember that it was not the nobleman in the south of the Empire?" Cecilia said with a little doubt. "There have been rumors that he is a rebel party, but this time he did not participate in the imperial civil strife, but took a stand off attitude." Angel''s voice seemed a little low, "but for the current imperial situation, it is enough as long as the Marquis of magic snake remains neutral. This is why it has always been said that the Marquis of the devil snake is a rebel party, but the Empire has never taken action against it. After all, there is no evidence. On the one hand, on the other hand, it does not want to completely tear his face and push him to the camp of the rebel party. " "It''s a complicated relationship." Cecilia shrugged. "The number of this Legion should not have a strong fighting unit." The last sentence is to rilista and others who were previously responsible for investigation. "I don''t dare to approach, but judging from our experience, there should be about 100 to 200 people." Rilesta replied, "there are some obscure smells that make me feel very terrible, so we don''t even dare to get too close, we can only observe from a distance." "What a big deal." Rena whistled, "in a place like sigh forest, if you dare to send so many living people, aren''t you afraid to attract death riders from the abyss That thing is hard to deal with. " "They are very clever. Only go straight from the edge, not too deep There must be a powerful magician in their team. " As a magician, Cecilia can feel the breath of death in the whole forest. After all, this breath is also a kind of magic power, so this is the reason why Cecilia and others can skillfully avoid sighing the big troubles in the forest. Before, they didn''t meet more advanced undead creatures, but they were all solved by Rena. Only those skeleton soldiers and the like would let go and let relista and others practice. Sighing forest is much more dangerous than what is rumored outside. "Their goal should also be leice''s team, but I don''t know..." Cecilia pondered for a moment, as if thinking about something, and then said, "... Is it the same as our goal. If our goals are different, we may be able to work together with each other. " "No!" Angel flatly rejected, "I will never cooperate with the imperial rebel party!" Cecilia glanced at angel. Originally, angel thought that there would be at least a fierce quarrel between them and they might even go their separate ways. Unexpectedly, Cecilia nodded and agreed with Angel: "well, since you insist, we won''t cooperate But in this way, we have two groups of enemies to deal with. " "In other words, we need to find leice faster than these people?" Rena asked. "That''s right." Cecilia nodded. "Then next, we''ll change our course of action." As Cecilia''s words fell, angel probably understood the plan Cecilia wanted to carry out, but she just showed a slightly hesitant look in her eyebrows, and then disappeared soon. It seemed that she decided not to oppose Cecilia''s action. As for the others present, they are naturally less likely to refute Cecilia''s upcoming plan. After all, in terms of status, they are Cecilia''s subordinates. So they soon parted ways. Rilesta and others continue to look for leice''s whereabouts. They will leave identification marks along the way for Cecilia and others to identify. Rina is responsible for accompanying protection in case of special circumstances. Cecilia, angel, kokirei and Tina are responsible for stopping the action team of the Agkistrodon army to ensure that they will not cause any trouble to rilista and others. When Cecilia made this decision, angel knew that Cecilia was going to try her best to solve the problem as soon as possible. After all, the operation team of the Agkistrodon halys regiment has only about 200 people. If it has a strong combat unit, it may also bring some trouble to one of TiNi, Cecilia and angel. However, with so many people at present, even without kokirei, it can not pose a threat to Cecilia and others. Taking kokirei is also to prevent some accidents. In terms of tactics, Cecilia, like William, believes in the core idea of "lions fight rabbits with all their strength", which is different from Hella''s practice of "taking advantage of the momentum to suppress people after forming a momentum". Of course, from a strategic perspective, in fact, Shangla is better. Especially when Haila formulates strategic policies and William is responsible for tactical implementation, the cooperation between the two can be called the enemy''s nightmare. ¡­¡­ It''s not difficult to find the action team of the Agkistrodon halys army. Just follow the movement in the forest. This is an army with very strange equipment. Most of their armor is leather armor mixed with iron pieces. This kind of equipment can only be made by hand. The process is very cumbersome, so the cost is usually very expensive. A set of iron sheet leather armor with this production process can basically buy a set of light armor, and its defense ability is much higher than this kind of iron sheet leather armor. Therefore, this kind of armor is rarely used in arms procurement. Of course, compared with light armor, this iron sheet leather armor is undoubtedly much more flexible and has better air permeability. It is very suitable for use in some special terrain. Moreover, if there is any slight damage, this leather armor can also be repaired directly on site. It is very suitable for consumption war and protracted war. However, Cecilia''s eyes did not fall on these equipment, but on their standard weapons. A short military bow - this kind of bow is a military bow modeled on hunting bow. Its effective range is only 50 meters, but its penetration is very strong at this distance. It is most suitable for use in the forest. In addition, there is a short knife, a round shield and a short gun, which basically completely covers the attack capabilities of short, medium and long distances. This is a regiment very good at jungle warfare. No wonder angel said that in the jungle, her frost Legion had to be at least three times as likely to win. "They are resting now. This is the best chance for us to attack..." Cecilia cautiously approached, looked at the halys Legion who is resting and resting, and then lowered her voice and said, "angel and Tina, you first make an ice wall to limit their range of activities, and then I will concentrate on them..." "Oh, oh, miss, you can''t do that." An old voice suddenly interrupted Cecilia''s tactical arrangement. Chapter 1086 Cecilia was startled by the sudden sound. She did not expect that someone could lurk around them but still not be found by them, which was not good news - especially after Cecilia saw that angel''s face also became ugly. Without using blood talent, angel is slightly better than Cecilia in terms of personal strength, that is to say, angel is stronger than Cecilia before stimulating all abilities. But even Angel didn''t notice the arrival of the enemy, which means that the enemy''s strength is likely to be stronger than them. Thinking of this, Cecilia turned her eyes to kokirei. However, kokirei was looking at a dead tree in front of the crowd - it was obvious that the enemy was hiding there, and kokirei had already found the other party. This result made Cecilia a little depressed, because kokirei could give them a wake-up call so that they would not appear so passive. However, considering that coquirre is a super strong man, and even Sean''s orders may not be obeyed, Cecilia naturally can''t say anything. "Can you handle him?" Cecilia took a small step back and whispered to kokirei. "Yes." Kokirei nodded, but in the afterglow that Cecilia couldn''t see, a look of excitement flashed in kokirei''s eyes looking at the dead trees ahead. "Who are you?" Cecilia calmed down when she got a clear answer from kokirei. But this scene, in each other''s eyes, was obviously just a little girl pretending to be calm, because a burst of Jie''s evil laughter soon sounded in the forest. The sound fluctuated with a little magic, which seemed to belong to the spiritual magic of the soul energy system, because Cecilia and others felt a slight dizziness, which shocked everyone''s heart. "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is..." it seems that I feel the horror in the hearts of the people. The voice seems to be a little aggressive from the void. "According to what you just said, the relationship between us seems to be opposite?" Cecilia did not answer, but she saw that the soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys who were resting soon stood up, quickly assembled and began to disperse under the leadership of their respective captains. Some people continued to move forward, apparently because Cecilia and others disrupted their plans, forcing them to continue their pursuit immediately to prevent their targets from escaping; However, a considerable number of soldiers entered the jungle and surrounded Cecilia and others with the mysterious man. "Now, it''s my turn to ask, who are you!" The voice became grand and dignified, obviously using the technique of spiritual shock. If it were an ordinary person, he would have been scared to death and trembled on the ground when he was hit by this spiritual shock attack. However, the people present were obviously not ordinary people, so they were not deterred by this kind of mental shock - Cecilia has Phoenix blood and can be immune to the deterrent effect of spirit to a great extent; Angel''s blood was not as strong as Cecilia''s, but her personal will was always very firm; While TiNi has changed her faith once and was burned by the divine fire without dying. Naturally, her spiritual resistance is not low. However, in the face of the spiritual shock of at least the legendary strong, it is impossible to maintain complete calm. However, the mysterious magician was surprised by the appearance of a few people with only a slight white face, and he couldn''t help but let out a light sigh. "It''s a little interesting." The magician''s voice sounded again, "it seems that you are not ordinary people." A black shadow came out slowly from behind the dead tree - the man was wearing a dome pointed hat common to magicians and a pure black robe reaching the ground. His body seemed to show the glory of the strong, emitting strong magic waves. Compared with the person in front of her, the magic wave on Cecilia was so obscure that she almost had no sense of existence. Even under the suppression of the magician, Cecilia''s spiritual tentacles could not extend at all, which made it difficult for her to compete with the magician in front of her, let alone compete. At this moment, Cecilia and others can finally determine that the magician is definitely a real legendary strong man! However, considering that the spiritual authority of this legendary strong man is not particularly strong, Cecilia guesses that the other party is likely to be a legendary strong man "created" by some special means - because of the quick success, the general strength of this kind of legendary strong man is weaker than that of the ordinary legendary strong man, and she has never cut off the road of continuing to climb. But anyway, after all, he is also a legendary strong man who has mastered the legendary ability. In addition, based on the insurmountable threshold between the Holy Land and legend, even such legendary strong men can be suppressed when facing the Holy Land strong man. Seeing the middle-aged magician walking out of the darkness, angel somewhat unnaturally shrunk aside and blocked his direct meeting with the other party with the help of Cecilia''s posture. Seeing angel''s action, Cecilia was obviously aware of something, so she took a step forward to make her posture better cover the angel hiding behind her - although Cecilia and angel do have some contradictions, it seems to Cecilia that it belongs to the contradiction between them. When facing the dispute of foreign enemies like this, The discord between them can be completely ignored. "Be careful, he is one of the confidants of the Marquis of the magic snake, rattlesnake UBA." Angel is also a smart man. When she saw Cecilia''s actions, she certainly knew what Cecilia was thinking. "The Marquis of the magic snake has three poisonous snakes, which is one of them I didn''t expect that even such a big man appeared. It seems that there must be something we don''t know about leice. " "Now regardless of these, our most important thing is to solve this guy as quickly as possible." Cecilia whispered, "he just divided a group of people to continue to pursue. In this case, there is likely to be an encounter with them Fortunately, I let Rena follow them. At least I won''t get into any crisis. " "Dragon Knight... Not suitable for fighting in this terrain." At the thought of Rena riding the huge land dragon to fight in the dense forest, angel''s face looked a little strange, "and with Rena''s strength, I''m afraid she''s not much better than us?" Although the Dragon Knights are extremely powerful, they also have requirements for the terrain environment - the more open the terrain is, the more suitable it is for them to give full play to their combat effectiveness. On the contrary, it is difficult for the Dragon Knights to give full play to their strength in the jungle and other terrain. But Angel didn''t know that now Rena is not a real dragon knight. Although she now has a Michael suit, the weapon configuration is not a dragon riding gun, but two Knight fighting guns. Although this weapon will be affected to a certain extent in the jungle, at least it is not as affected as the Dragon riding gun. Of course, the other thing is that angel doesn''t know Rena''s real strength. She only knows that Rena is a strong person with strength no less than her own. Similarly, she is not clear about kokirei''s real strength, but seeing that Cecilia can take it with her, her strength should not be weaker than herself, and she should have some special way to hide her feelings. No matter what you think, even people with big brain holes will never think that kokirei will be a super strong. After all, the establishment time of the void principality is too short. In terms of development history, it is a principality without foundation and accumulation - even if the miracle Lord and void Archduke Sean Connery has brilliant achievements, it will not be regarded as one thing by those superpowers. Because this kind of thing can not be formed overnight. It takes a long time to accumulate, and even requires certain cohesion, centripetal force and other requirements. "Rena is not an ordinary dragon knight." Cecilia answered softly, and then she didn''t say any more, because only she knew Rena''s horror. Seeing Cecilia''s firmness, angel didn''t say anything, but focused on the current battle: "since the rattlesnake is here, the two dead men under his command must also be hidden in this group of people Those are his two fangs, but no one has seen their true identity. " Hearing what angel said, Cecilia naturally became serious. On the contrary, Kou Jilei showed some disdain. He did find two stronger soldiers in the enemy''s crowd, but they did not attract Kou Jilei''s attention. At least in kokirei''s eyes, the so-called "fangs" are just a joke. They are not comparable to the magician named UBA. However, considering the possible trouble caused by the two fangs, kokirei paid a little attention to the two people. "Since you don''t want to tell your identity, don''t blame me for being rude." Cecilia and others have been whispering. This poisonous snake, known as a rattlesnake in the south of the Millennium Empire, is not impatient. It is completely confident, but his voice shows some desire. It still completely betrays his heart, "but no matter how determined he is, he will beg for mercy in front of me later, Especially women... Hey hey. " Cecilia looked at each other with a gloomy face, and there was an unspeakable disgust in her heart. The wave of magic began to gather around Cecilia, especially the fire element, and became particularly active. With Cecilia''s current level of magic manipulation, it is undoubtedly very high. Even ordinary Holy Land strongmen can hardly find the element magic Cecilia is secretly mobilizing. However, this means, just as UBA''s previous spiritual shock was ineffective to Cecilia and others, almost the trace of magic change appeared, and UBA had completely sensed it. UBA smiled grimly, and then his hands moved suddenly. He didn''t see any special movements, but the surrounding space seemed to have a strange sense of vibration. It seemed as if there was something surging in the air. This air flow soon completely changed the surrounding air environment - the originally humid and cold air began to look a little dry when the fire element became very active, but now the feeling of dryness and scorching heat also disappeared and replaced by a kind of calm. It is not the calm before the storm, but the illusion of real peace and tranquility that can make people feel relaxed - if there are not strong mental fluctuations in the air that almost turn into essence. Cecilia''s face suddenly turned white, the corners of her mouth immediately spilled blood, and the whole person became shaking and staggering. If Angel hadn''t come forward to hold Cecilia for the first time, I''m afraid Cecilia would have collapsed to the ground at this time. "Are you okay?" Asked Angel hastily. "Fire element dispel!?" Cecilia didn''t answer angel''s words, but looked at the magician with a shocked face, "this legendary ability can''t appear... No, you''re not a magician! You are the devil breaker! " "Hehe, I never said I was a magician from beginning to end, my little girl." The middle-aged man dressed in magic smiled proudly, "and the title of demon breaker is not very vivid for me My rank is just called ''breaking secret swordsman''. What you saw just now is my legendary ability, element exclusion, which is a more advanced special ability than element expulsion. Therefore, you have no chance of winning in front of me. " Cecilia wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and stood up with a cold hum - although Cecilia was affected by some magic impact and counterattack in the magic resonance state just now, it did not completely make Cecilia lose her fighting ability, but aroused her heart of victory. Without waiting for the other party to speak again, Cecilia clenched her hands and drank suddenly. In a moment, her hair completely turned red, and the pupils of her eyes also turned bright red, and even a faint flame was burning. This is the sign of Cecilia''s complete awakening of her blood! In the palms of both hands, two flames suddenly burst out, burning like throwing a gasoline barrel into a campfire. Then, Cecilia suddenly grasped her hands and extinguished the two flames in her palm at the same time - but it was not really extinguished, but a special means similar to energy conversion. Seventy two flames emerged one by one around Cecilia and moved slowly around Cecilia in a circle according to a certain law. The feeling is quite shocking. Even UBA, who claimed to be the secret swordsman, looked at Cecilia with surprise. But if you look carefully, you can find that there is a very obvious color of jealousy in UBA''s eyes. "This is..." angel said with some shock. "Blood secret skill!" Without waiting for Cecilia to answer, UBA had spoken first, "I have excluded all the elements in this area. She can''t cast any element magic at all But now there is a flame born here, so there is only one explanation. These flames are the most primitive and pure original fires, which are inspired at the cost of the unique ability hidden in the blood. " "Hum, it seems that you have a high understanding of the power of blood." Cecilia said coldly, "yes, this is my blood secret skill. Solomon''s 72 heavy flame is the purest original fire born from the plane of the fire element and does not belong to the fire element." With Cecilia''s left hand inching, the 72 flames were soon automatically divided into two parts in mid air, and then condensed again into a pair of wings attached to Cecilia''s back, but they did not burn Cecilia''s clothes or cause any harm to others. When the flame wings were attached, Cecilia''s right hand moved slightly again, and twelve flames separated from the wings, and then condensed into twelve one meter long muskets in the air, pointing at UBA in the distance. "Solomon''s twelve flames, burning magic spear!" Chapter 1087 Twelve nearly meter long flame guns were suspended in the air, emitting extremely high temperatures, as if to completely ignite the whole surrounding space. "It''s an interesting trick." UBA looked at the twelve flame guns with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, "but do you think this can pose a threat to me? Hehe, you really underestimate me Even if my legendary ability can''t work on your blood secrets, as a law breaker, I''m dedicated to restraining people like you. " "Are you sure this is for you?" Cecilia asked back. UBA raised his eyebrows, then his face suddenly changed, and the whole man immediately flew towards Cecilia. The distance between the two sides is not even 20 meters. At this distance, it is an extremely dangerous thing for a magician to face a surprise attack by a legendary strong man of melee type. Especially the opponent is a law breaking professional. If you are an ordinary melee professional, the magician may also be able to use some magic to intercept, so as to slow down the opponent''s breakthrough speed and create more fighting space for yourself. However, there is really nothing you can do in the face of a law breaker who has a certain magic resistance ability. However, UBA''s complete breakthrough did not succeed. Almost just a slight movement, he had been intercepted. The man who intercepted him was angel. At the moment when UBA moved, angel''s hands had suddenly patted on the ground and shouted in a deep voice: "forever frozen area!" In an instant, the earth was filled with a large white fog without warning, and these fog soon caused the ground to freeze a piece of ice thick enough to be called. It seems that even when the wind enters the white fog space, it will be completely frozen, not to mention the Wuba who plunged into the white fog unprepared - almost at the same time when he broke into this area, he immediately issued a startled roar: "permanently frozen ice Royal Highness Princess angel! It''s late, it''s fast. While UBA broke into the white fog, Cecilia also launched an attack. "Shoot!" With Cecilia''s roar, twelve flame guns suspended in mid air immediately shot out in all directions. Judging from the firing power of the flame gun, it''s like some Hercules throwing this short gun. I''m afraid even heavy armor can penetrate completely within 100 meters. The soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys who surrounded Cecilia and others did not expect to be attacked at this time. Therefore, when flame guns were thrown at them, many people did not even react at all, so they were directly penetrated by these flame guns into human torches. The most terrible thing is that these flames have strong stickiness and infectivity. Just as several soldiers who thought of rescue at the beginning helped put out the fire, several clusters of flames jumped on them and lit them into human torches. With the fall of the soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys legion, the two poisonous teeth hidden in the dense forest finally showed up. Two black figures suddenly attacked Cecilia from the left and right sides, and their speed was not much weaker than that of ordinary assassins. If there had been no angel''s reminder before, I''m afraid Cecilia would have been hit hard by these two fangs. However, with angel''s reminder, Cecilia obviously wouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake. What''s more, Tina, the priest with a knife, stood aside. With her swordsmanship and reaction ability, naturally, these mice hiding in the dark corner won''t get it easily. Therefore, there was only a light sound of the sword coming out of the scabbard - almost at the moment when Tina pulled out the scabbard, several rays of light flashed on Tina one by one in an orderly manner. These were the blessing magic she had blessed herself in advance. At this time, it was just to change it from a hidden state to an activated state. Then, Tina met the two assassins who tried to sneak attack with a sword. Although TiNi''s strength is only the lower holy land, if she is regarded as a general strong person in the lower holy land, I''m afraid her enemies will hate it. Not to mention the powerful combat effectiveness of the priest with a knife, the endless divine blessings alone are enough to make her face many strong people at the same level, even if it is not impossible for the following Holy Land bodies to meet the strong people in the upper holy land. Moreover, the two famous fangs under the command of rattlesnake and UBA are only the strong ones at the top of the gold peak. They may be much stronger than the general strong ones at the top of the gold peak, but they are obviously still not enough to see in the face of Tina, who has stepped into the holy land. A sword shadow suddenly flashed in the air. The ice blue light was like the bright stars in the night. It was easy to stop the attack of the two killers. "Solomon''s heavy flame. Burning snakes!" From Cecilia''s wings, each flew a flame into the air. The two flames were very fast, and they met each other in the middle of the air in the blink of an eye, but they did not integrate into one. Instead, they continued to fly forward, but they swirled with each other. With the swirling spiral intertwined, two creatures like Python emerged in the air, looking extremely ferocious and ferocious, and swept away towards the positions of the two killers. At this time, it happened that the two killers had just been pushed back by Tina''s sword and were planning to continue to fight back. Seeing the two fire snakes coming fiercely, the two killers looked a little chilly, but they did not choose to step back, but put on a defensive counterattack posture, ready to detonate the fire snake in mid air with ingenuity and fighting spirit, so as to avoid hurting themselves. "That''s the world fire! Stay away from the flames! " Suddenly, a roar came from the white fog covered by the permanently frozen ice. Hearing the roar, the two killers hurried away from the two fire snakes, but they didn''t expect that the two fire snakes could track. After a killer who couldn''t escape was entangled by the fire snake, he was directly burned to ashes. Although the other killer was also unlucky, he was much more decisive than his companions. Without hesitation, he waved his sword and cut off his left hand directly. Seeing that the two strong men under UBA were badly hurt, the soldiers who tried to carry out the second round of fire fighting were naturally frightened and did not dare to approach the soldiers who were still rolling and howling on the ground. Obviously, they were deeply afraid that they would become one of them. With this roar, a bright brilliance suddenly burst out of the white fog and turned into a light column about four or five meters thick into the sky. Under the impact of this terrible light column as strong as lightning, angel''s face suddenly turned white, the blood color on her face faded completely, and she directly ejected a mouthful of blood. She stumbled and fell to the ground for several steps. It was obvious that she couldn''t stand up for a while and a half. And the white fog that seemed to freeze all space and time was completely crushed under the impact of the light column. Standing in the pillar of light, it was UBA who changed the cold and obscene image before. At this time, UBA really stood in the field as if the God of war was coming again. The local wizard''s robe originally draped on him had been lifted, revealing a set of exquisite silver white light armor, which was engraved with extremely complex bronzing patterns. These patterns are obviously not just decoration, because at this time, these patterns all show a light golden light, It has a special resistance effect for UBA. His right hand held a long sword with barbs and serrations on the tip and three blood grooves on the top. It''s not hard to imagine that if a weak magician is stabbed or cut by this weapon, he doesn''t need UBA to do it again, which is enough to make the magician hate on the spot. When this fighting spirit broke out completely, UBA''s eyes stared at angel, but did not look at Cecilia again: "it turns out that his highness angel is also among them. This is the unexpected harvest of my trip There are some things I want to ask the Royal Highness, and ask your royal highness to accompany us for a while. "You dare!" Although angel''s face was very white, her will was very firm after all, so she forced down a severe headache and stared at UBA coldly. Just then, a twinkling star light suddenly flashed from angel. The sudden cold breath not only weakened angel''s headache, but also made her calmer - she had not suffered any trauma, but in fact, if the blood secret was broken, it would bring more dangerous mental trauma to the blood person, Many gifted people who have awakened their blood become idiots or irrational killing creatures because they can''t bear this mental trauma after the blood secret is broken. But fortunately, angel did not. "Thank you." Angel whispered. UBA''s eyes narrowed slightly and fell on Tina, who was standing a little later, with a cold look: "ice and snow magic? Priest with knife?... " At this point, UBA''s eyes turned to Cecilia, and then suddenly burst out a burst of crazy Laughter: "ha ha ha! I know who you are! This action is a bumper harvest! I didn''t expect the goddess of luck to care for me so much Miss Cecilia Connery of the void duchy, do you know how many people in the Millennium Empire want you? I didn''t expect you to dare to step here. " Cecilia looked at UBA coldly, with a slight contempt in her voice: "you want to catch us?" "Yes, it''s up to me." UBA''s face was still with a look of ecstasy, and he didn''t seem to care about Cecilia''s ridicule at all, "do you think you can deal with me, three strong men in the holy land Originally, with my character, I should let you see the gap between us with your own eyes, but unfortunately, the task this time is too important, so I can''t afford to miss anything. " Speaking of this, UBA frowned slightly. He glanced around the battlefield and looked at the soldiers still howling. The next moment, UBA suddenly waved. It seemed as if a string had been plucked in the air, and all the soldiers who were still howling suddenly burst at their necks. However, to the horror of the soldiers present, it was not blood that spewed out from the carotid artery, but turned into a fiery red flame. However, at least all the people have completely swallowed their anger because of this move and don''t have to endure the pain of being burned by the original fire. "Very subtle skill." Cecilia''s look was slightly chilly, raised her hand and took back 14 Solomon flames, "create blank spots on them, attract the condensation of elements, and immediately reject them, so as to crush elements and form blasting... There are already some rudiments of space laws." "Your understanding of the law is very profound. It''s an enviable talent." UBA smiled, but his tone completely made people feel no smile, but a cold, "but don''t worry, after I take you back, I will study you well." Speaking of this, UBA suddenly raised his right hand, and there began to be rustling sounds in the dense forest. It turned out that those hidden Agkistrodon halys soldiers began to show up: "the second killing array." Immediately, all the soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys took off their short bows and took arrows at Cecilia and others. Dozens of cold murders fell on Cecilia and others, and gradually gathered into a murderous spirit that was enough to make Cecilia and others have a slight tingling feeling on their skin - although this was not enough to threaten Cecilia and others'' lives, the tingling feeling from their skin also showed that these Agkistrodon halys soldiers still had a certain damage ability, It is not an existence that can be completely ignored. "The game, it''s time to end." UBA smiled grimly and took a step forward. The momentum of the body suddenly broke out, and the real power of the legendary strong man finally broke out without reservation at this moment. "It''s really time to end." Cecilia looked around and her face was so calm that UBA felt uncomfortable. Only angel''s reaction was more like that of a normal person - there was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows, but her eyes were the firm will to die rather than surrender. Kokirei took a step forward and stood in front of the crowd. UBA looked at kokirei, who was suddenly standing in front of the crowd. At first, he was a little stunned, but he didn''t feel any breath from kokirei, and immediately laughed wildly: "over? ha-ha! If this is the end of what you said, then it''s good. I''ll start with this kid and solve you one by one, ha ha! " After that, UBA''s figure suddenly disappeared from everyone''s line of sight, and only the fading virtual shadow remained in place. Remnant shadow! UBA''s speed has obviously completely exceeded the naked eye capture ability of everyone present. This speed is absolutely dangerous for a magician. Even the legendary strong can be easily solved by one blow if they don''t take precautions in advance, let alone Cecilia, who haven''t stepped into the realm of legend. The soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys regiment, after seeing the shadow of UBA gradually fade, all showed the idea that the victory or defeat had been decided. But the next moment, a roar suddenly made everyone fall into a state of confusion - even angel. In the sight of all the Agkistrodon soldiers, Cecilia, angel, TiNi and kokirei were still standing there, but their commander, rattlesnake UBA, was missing. The series of roaring explosions came from behind the place where UBA stood: it was caused by the explosion and collapse of at least ten big trees. Eh? What happened¡ª¡ª This is the only thought in everyone''s mind at this time. Chapter 1088 In the sigh forest, which was already very silent, there was even more incredible silence. At this moment, it seemed that even the sound of the breeze could be heard clearly. Looking down the place where the big tree collapsed, everyone was surprised to find that it was a long blank mark tens of meters away - all the trees along the way had only stumps about one meter high. These big trees were subjected to extremely strong impact, resulting in the direct explosion of the tree body. More than ten giant trees fell to the ground in the direction of Cecilia and others. This information clearly shows that someone was completely knocked out from the front by Cecilia and others just now. Among the people present, only the legendary strongman, the rattlesnake. UBA attacked Cecilia and others just now. Such a result is naturally obvious. But perhaps no one is willing to believe it. A legendary strongman was knocked out by several holy strongmen? The soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys would rather believe that the sun rose in the west this morning. "It''s impossible!" However, an angry roar completely shattered all the rumors that the Agkistrodon halys would rather believe that the sun rose from the West. I saw a sound of explosion among several disorderly overlapping collapsed trees, as if to vent some resentment. All the dead trees were blown into countless fine sawdust, flying all over the sky like an upcoming dust storm. UBA got up from the ground with blood on his face. The exquisite light armor on his body was full of cracks, especially in the middle of the chest armor. The cracks were particularly obvious, almost breaking the whole set of light armor completely. The damage of the chest armor also led to the breaking of the bronzing magic pattern on its body. Naturally, some blessing spells reinforced on this set of light armor will become invalid. At this time, UBA was not as awe inspiring as the God of war a few minutes ago, but more like a lost dog. "Legend? No... if it''s just a legend, it''s impossible... Is it the peak of legend? " UBA''s eyes showed a look of horror, "who the hell are you Imperceptibly, Princess angel''s good manners were so unwittingly that she was so much a character that I even died in this hoax. Angel looked at kokirei vaguely. She didn''t expect that the little guy who seemed to be unable to eat anything was such a terrible strong man. Even the rattlesnake, which was famous in the aristocratic circle of the southern Empire, would be solved so easily. But thinking of this, angel''s heart was even more restless, because kokirei was not the follower he had netted, as UBA said, but the people of the void principality. In other words, the void principality, which has only been established for three years, has already had legends, and even the legendary top strong man. Angel found that she couldn''t see through Sean - and before that, angel felt that her data collection of Sean should have been perfect, except for the blank history before Sean appeared in Ryan kingdom. All this is why angel feels that she is the most suitable candidate for Sean''s marriage. She has even made a series of preparations to convince Sean, one of which is that she can make the void principality a super first-class kingdom. But from the current situation, it seems that the void principality can become a super first-class Kingdom even without its own help. Of course, angel did not know that the ambition of the void principality was much greater than she could imagine. "I was deceived by you! I thought you didn''t know anything, but I didn''t expect... " Ubana''s angry roar interrupted angel''s thoughts because kokirei was a legendary strong man. When she recovered, she found that Cecilia was already trying to make a set of words. It was obvious that there was something important inside information about the secret transfer of leice by the Millennium empire. However, neither angel nor Cecilia was obviously aware of these inside information, and at present, the only person who knew about it was UBA, the legendary strong man in front of her. "Of course we know a lot of things, but we haven''t understood some details yet, so... Can you help us explain it?" Cecilia said with a smile, "we''ll be very grateful." UBA looked a little uncertain, but soon, he seemed to have made a major decision and said, "I''ll tell you what I know. Can you promise to let me and my men leave?" "Of course." Cecilia smiled, nodded, and stretched out her hand to hold Kou Jilei''s shoulder. She keenly noticed that Kou Jilei seemed dissatisfied and impatient. She was deeply afraid that Kou Jilei might miss some information if he suddenly didn''t listen to the instructions. For Cecilia''s hand to stop his behavior, kokirei naturally felt abnormal dissatisfaction, which not only didn''t appease him, but made kokirei appear more manic. So Cecilia had to take out some sweets from her body to appease kokirei, but even so, she could not completely suppress kokirei''s inner mania. At most, she could only restrain it slightly. UBA''s pupils shrunk slightly, and then he seemed to be struggling. His voice said with some grief: "well, I''ll tell everything I know..." UBA deliberately lengthened the ending, and his face also showed great pain, which was enough to arouse the curiosity of the people present. Of course, his vigilance will inevitably be slightly relaxed. But after a heartbeat, Cecilia and others did not wait for UBA''s information. Instead, they heard UBA''s murderous cry: "kill!" Almost at the moment when this sentence was finished, all the soldiers of the Agkistrodon army released their arrows without hesitation and shot them at Cecilia and others. The dense shooting of hundreds of arrows at a distance of more than 30 meters is really like standing in the field facing a group of locusts, which makes people feel a bout of palpitations and panic from the depths of the soul. "Ice border!" "Forever frozen area!" Both Tina and angel shot at the same time - the former made a light white translucent halo shield with three people as the core. This magic shield can absorb the magic damage of ice element and fire element by itself, and also has a certain mitigation effect on most long-range physical attacks; The latter''s permafrost area has proved its role and effect against UBA before. The emergence of these two techniques is very rapid and not much slower than the arrows. However, because the time to launch the attack is a little slower than the time when UBA ordered the attack, it is still impossible to completely stop those arrows only in the permanently frozen area, but it is no problem to cover them with a layer of frost. The arrows, which have become heavier and slowed down their flight speed and penetration due to the influence of the permanent ice area, have completely lost their accuracy and lethality after passing through the shield of the ice barrier. Many arrows almost fall to the ground as soon as they pass through the barrier, and only a few are still fighting alone like tenacious heroes, trying to touch Cecilia and others, But the lethality can be imagined. You don''t even need to avoid. You can easily shoot down these arrows with a flick. However, Cecilia and others did not take risks, because at the end, Cecilia was responsible for the final protection - the pair of flame wings behind her were completely dispersed, turned into a ring of fire, and then swung away from Cecilia. When all the flames were about to touch Tina and angel, they bypassed them as if they had self-consciousness, and then met all the arrows that still had the strength to move forward. These arrows are just made of ordinary logs and iron ore. It is impossible to stop the original fire burning from Cecilia''s blood talent. In an instant, all the arrows turned to ashes. However, Cecilia''s attack obviously did not stop because of this: "Solomon''s 72 heavy flames, burn out!" Seventy two flames turned into sharp arrows and shot at the soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys who were completely exposed because of the attack. Obviously, it is only an arrow shaped by fire, but its power and speed are more sharp and terrible than the arrows fired by the soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys army. Almost no struggle occurred. All the remaining soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys army turned into human torches one by one, and could only swallow their last breath in the sound of painful wailing. "Let him run!" Tina glanced at the empty field and said in a deep voice. "He can''t run." Cecilia said faintly, "coquirre will solve him." "That child..." angel''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop easily made Cecilia realize her idea at this time. After all, both of them are very smart women, and often one look or action is enough to express a lot of information. Cecilia shook her head slightly and stopped what Angel wanted to say. Naturally, the latter was very clever and didn''t speak again, because she knew that her relationship with Sean, or with the void duchy, was not good enough to know the secret of kokirei''s existence. If it is for ordinary people, they should worry about whether they will be killed at the moment, but Angel knows very well that he will not be killed at present. As for what will happen in the future, no one can say for sure. "We should go to support Rena and them immediately." Cecilia whispered. So Cecilia, angel and Tina immediately followed the trace left by rilista. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, UBA, who abandoned his subordinates and fled, has no intention of war at the moment. He knows his strength and maybe his talent is quite good. In particular, by pretending to be a magician, he can always make many people think that he breaks through the legendary realm by forcibly raising the level through special methods, which will make many people make the mistake of belittling the enemy. For a long time, he used this method to solve some hidden enemies for the Marquis of magic snake. But today, he knows that he can''t win the strong man who looks like a child. His current strength is almost about to break through the 13th level. Compared with the realm where the 12th level can be called a legendary strong man, the strong man who breaks through the 13th level can really be called a "legend". Because the breakthrough after the legendary realm is not like the previous realm promotion. After each promotion, you can obtain some ability enhancement. After the legendary realm, the advantage of each realm breakthrough is that you can obtain a new legendary ability, or strengthen your own legendary ability. The legendary ability obtained by UBA is "element exclusion", which can exclude all elements in a certain field. This ability is very effective against the magic of the element system, and can even be a means of immune to element magic attacks. UBA, who is close to the critical point of the 13th order, has touched the edge of the law of space, which makes him know that once he can break through the 13th order, his legendary ability is likely to evolve into "magic exclusion". At that time, not to mention the real magic immunity, but to a large extent, the magic immunity can still be achieved. In a sense, UBA has great potential. But now, this famous figure in the southern aristocratic circle faction of the Millennium covenant empire is running away like a lost dog. Just because he knew that at the moment of the confrontation with the other party, he was completely suppressed - no one could win the opponent, whether it was legendary ability, his own field, strength and speed. Listening to the shrill scream behind him, UBA''s face looked unusually ugly. But this ugliness soon turned into horror. Because there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him, which indicated that his enemy had caught up. There is only one possibility to keep up with his speed. "Hurry back and report to the Marquis that Princess angel has a strong man with a legendary peak!" UBA shouted in a deep voice to the broken arm follower, "the power of the emperor''s room is more powerful than we thought. Let the Marquis continue to bear it anyway! At least, you can''t turn against the emperor until you get enough strength! " "Sir, you..." "I can''t go!" After saying this, UBA stopped running away, but turned to face kokirei, who was chasing after him from behind, "go! I can help you delay for at least five minutes In any case, you must go back alive and report to the Marquis! " The brokenhearted killer looked at UBA''s back with a struggle on his face, but soon he turned and left quickly. Because he knew that in the battlefield of the legendary strong, with his so little strength, he could not help at all, not even the value of being cannon fodder. His only value at this time is to take this clue back to the Marquis of magic snake. Watching the follower leave, UBA took a deep breath, and then stopped in front of kokirei: "I won''t let you pass easily!" Kokirei looked at UBA, who was trying to escape, suddenly stopped and stopped in front of him. This move made him very curious. In kokirei''s view, it was like a food that suddenly escaped and jumped into his mouth. So he just glanced at the killer who was fleeing the battlefield quickly, and then chose to ignore it completely, because in kokirei''s view, UBA was obviously more delicious. As for what to prevent intelligence leakage or other things, it is not in kokirei''s consideration at all. But UBA didn''t know that. He saw that kokirei stopped and didn''t chase his followers, which suddenly made a fluke appear in his desperate heart. Therefore, he soon recalled Cecilia''s behavior towards kokirei, which made him think that kokirei was probably just a guest hired by the other party, rather than a follower who really obeyed angel and others: "do you want dessert? I can satisfy you! As long as you are willing to work for the adults behind me, we can assure you... " Without continuing to listen to UBA''s nonsense, kokirei''s face showed a ferocious color of excitement and distortion, and then suddenly rushed to UBA. However, different from the previous situation, this time kokirei held his huge heavy sword in his right hand. One sword! UBA, who responded in a hurry, was immediately bombarded by this heavy force and knelt down directly. There were more than a dozen bursts on his body, and blood gushed out of these wounds. However, compared with these wounds that can be regarded as skin trauma, the impact on UBA''s internal organs is more intense, almost directly shaking the complete displacement of internal organs - this is almost impossible to appear on the legendary strong man, and more than that. At the moment of kneeling down, UBA understands the sound and sharp pain of bone fragmentation, The knee bones of his knees have been completely shattered. Too strong! UBA''s eyes were filled with shock and fear: "you... You are not the peak of legend, you... You are..." The four words "super strong" can''t be said from UBA''s mouth. Because kokirei had slapped UBA''s head, and his head burst like a broken watermelon in an instant. However, all the life force in this body was completely absorbed and swallowed by kokirei''s palm. The next moment, kokirei''s face showed a somewhat satisfied color of satiety. However, before kokirei began to savor the delicacy of this powerful fire of life, his face became solemn. However, what is more incredible is that kokirei actually made a defensive posture towards a shadow corner - this is the first time kokirei has made such a passive defensive posture since he came to the world. Before that, even if he was directly involved in the battle of fate and faced an opponent slightly stronger than himself, kokirei did not show such a dignified and cautious color. "What a vigilant little fellow." A voice sounded from the shadow corner, and then a dark shadow was suddenly thrown out of it and shot at kokirei! Chapter 1089 The shadow came in a hurry, and almost the moment it was thrown out of the shadow, it had flown in front of kokirei. But kokirei is not slow. The heavy sword in his hand waved suddenly and cut straight from the dark shadow. Kou Jilei''s attack was almost an all-out blow, so not only was the dark shadow divided into two, and then fell heavily beside Kou Jilei, but the ground was also hit a huge pit by the heavy sword. Moreover, the destructive power is far more than that. A huge crack extends from the pit and quickly extends to the shadow at an exaggerated speed. With the expansion of the crack like a tentacle, the earth at the edge of the crack is constantly collapsing. Looking only at the dark scene of the pit, it is impossible to imagine how deep the subsidence is. However, such terrible destruction obviously still can not threaten the mysterious man hiding in the shadow. The rift of the subsidence stopped when it spread to five centimeters of the shadow position, as if some strange force was protecting the shadow. However, the power from kokirei can not be underestimated. The two forces seem to have fallen into a wrestling stalemate and began to fight in this space. Under the impact of these two powerful forces, subtle cracks began to emerge in the air, as if a piece of glass had been erected between them, and the super sonic impact was gradually causing the glass to collapse and break. "It''s interesting, ho ho." A deep voice came from the shadow. It seemed to be laughing, but the laughter sounded strange. Then, I heard a dull sound of "Dong" from the earth. With this dull sound, the heavy force that has been trying to attack the shadow suddenly hit the solid stone standing in the rapid river, and the whole force began to spread out wildly towards the left and right sides out of control. What''s more terrible is that the speed and strength of ground collapse have obviously been extremely intensified by the anti earthquake of new forces. Large areas of land began to collapse crazily, and the dust and fog flew away like demons raging in the world. In an instant, the yellowish sand fog completely filled everything around. If you look down from the sky at this moment, you can see that somewhere in the originally dark and withered sigh forest, there is a huge yellowish sand fog that can be called blocking the sky and blocking the sun. I''m afraid even the scouts with excellent sense of direction will never find the right direction to leave here if they unfortunately fall into this dust fog. I don''t know how long it took. When kokirei''s face gradually showed the color of impatience, the dust and fog like blocking the sky and the sun finally dissipated with the wind. When the vision was finally fully visible and restored, a huge pit more than 50 meters wide and extending from east to west, I don''t know the length, was like a broken cliff between kokirei and the shadow. If you look down from the edge of this huge pit, you can see that the edges of the broken walls on both sides are extremely smooth, as if they were cut across by a sharp blade. Unless you are a person with wings on your back or have floating power, once you fall into this pit, I''m afraid you will never see the sun again. Kokirei''s right hand moved and slowly raised the exaggerated and huge silver white Epee - his movement was so slow that it seemed that the Epee in his hand, which should have been waving freely, suddenly became so heavy that even he couldn''t hold it. However, with the slow movement of kokirei and a heavy feeling that can be felt only by looking directly at him, his fighting spirit has become more awe inspiring and his momentum has also become particularly strong. However, even when his energy and spirit have reached the peak, kokirei looks into the shadow, but there is no lightness at all. Instead, he is more cautious, dignified and solemn than before. If kokirei is the first enemy that can make him feel difficult and do not want to devour after coming to the world, it is definitely the person hiding in the shadow in front of him. "Jie Jie Jie." Like a broken blower blowing, the hoarse laughter began to echo in the sighing forest, "what a dynamic kid Although you have begun to be gradually assimilated and accepted by the world, the smell of destiny on you has not completely subsided yet But you are much weaker than the second breath of fate that has recently appeared. " Kokirei stared at the shadow without expression. He did not waver because of the other party''s words, and the whole person did not show the slightest flaw. "Is the limit eighteen No, it should be nineteen. " The people in the shadow seem not to care about kokirei''s attitude at all, but still say to themselves, "but you only have level 16 at present. Are you limited by the strength of the destiny Summoner Sean, that guy, I haven''t seen him for nearly two years, is still such a waste. If you want to fully recover your strength, I''m afraid it''s only possible for that waste to step into the door of legend. " Kokirei was like a machine. There was no second expression on his face except solemnity and vigilance. He was still as firm as at first. He may not be used to talking, he doesn''t like to communicate with others, and he often acts according to his * *, but this doesn''t mean he has no wisdom. As a being summoned by special means, he and Sean are symbiosis in a sense - of course, it is a unilateral symbiosis. In other words, if Sean died, he would die, too. But if he died, Sean would not die. However, these are not real problems. The most important thing is that if Sean dies before he dies, he will be severely punished. As for betraying Sean, it is naturally more impermissible - the only way to die in front of Sean and escape punishment is to die under Sean''s orders and orders. Kokirei didn''t want to die because he didn''t like the space he stayed in before. On the contrary, he is very satisfied with the world. Although he can''t eat enough many times, and even if he can eat enough occasionally, he will soon consume all the stored energy in the next battle, kokirei still has no dissatisfaction with it. Even if kokirei knew that the mysterious man in the shadow was difficult to deal with, he would not shrink back and waver. Of course, after the other party mentioned Sean''s name, kokirei became more vigilant. As mentioned before, kokirei is not a creature without wisdom and consciousness, but he is just too lazy to think and communicate. After the obvious expression of disdain and dissatisfaction with Sean, kokirei is abnormal if he does not become more vigilant and cautious. "You don''t need to be so vigilant." The mysterious man in the shadow spoke again, "although I''m really belittling Sean, I''m not going to do anything to you Of course, don''t do anything to the people you protect on this trip You see, the gift I just gave you is the best proof? " Gifts? Kokirei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After thinking about what might be called "a period of time", he finally remembered the dark figure thrown at him at the beginning. However, kokirei didn''t really believe each other, so he naturally didn''t check it because of the other party''s sentence, but glanced at it with the rest of his eyes. Soon, kokirei saw what the gift was. That''s the broken arm killer who escaped before. But at this time, the killer has been completely cut off by kokirei and can''t die anymore. In other words, the killer was already a body before he was cut off by kokirei. Because kokirei could see the frightened look solidified on his face, especially after he had completely turned into iron blue skin color, this frightened color was particularly obvious and penetrating. "What a vigilant kid." The voice in the shadow was somewhat dissatisfied with kokirei''s careful observation. But this time, with the sound, there were shadows surging. Kokirey''s pupils shrank suddenly. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the shadow was not the natural shadow formed by the sun shining on the object, but a dark area condensed by powerful magic. This dark area can be isolated from the light of all lights. Naturally, it is also the most reliable protective means for some powerful mages. Therefore, what kokirei hit before was not the anti force impact released by the other party, but this dark barrier! In other words, the man hiding in the "shadow" is definitely a powerful magician! When the darkness surged like boiling water, all the darkness immediately began to retreat, just like the night that gradually began to retreat and disappear under the light of dawn. After the darkness completely disappeared, the mysterious man who had been hiding in the darkness was completely exposed in kokirei''s sight. This is a skeleton wearing a black and red mage robe! Or a lich! The eyes of the Lich incite the dark purple soul fire, which is a unique mark of the Lich King. The black mage robe with a little red texture on his body is obviously also a magic prop. At least kokirei can see that the black cloth on the mage robe flows by itself as if it had consciousness, and several golden ribbon buttons are tied on the mage robe, The edge of the high collar is particularly sharp - maybe the darkness just now is the special ability attached to this mage robe. The Lich''s right hand holds a staff composed entirely of white bones, but the white bone material on the staff is polished very brilliantly, and even emits a cold luster like jade. At the top of the staff, several unique barbs seem to be the hand bone of a powerful Warcraft - the authentic hand bone is a dark black gem the size of an adult''s fist, which contains the most undead energy kokirei has ever seen. If it is necessary to make an accurate assessment of the energy contained in this gem, kokirei believes that once the energy contained in such a black gem is detonated, it will be enough to destroy at least one-third of the territory of the void principality! This is an extremely powerful Lich King! Of course, if Cecilia or Sean were present, they could immediately and accurately identify the Lich King. One of the seven Witches of the skeleton plane, the scourge of the dead. Rick. "You''re strong, but you don''t know anything like a piece of white paper." Rick''s voice has a sense of arrogance, but this is also in line with his identity as one of the seven Wizards of the skeleton plane. Maybe kokirei dared to compete with Rick in the heyday of full recovery of strength, but now kokirei doesn''t want to do so, "the strong do have the capital to act according to their * *, But you almost hurt the people you need to protect. " When he said this, Rick glanced at the unlucky legendary strong man who was completely swallowed up by kokirei: "the living devourer family, I really want to take it back and study it..." almost after this sentence, kokirei became more vigilant, This reaction naturally caused a burst of strange laughter from Rick: "if I really want to take you back to study, you have already become an experimental object on my anatomical table You''re making so much noise in the forest that I have to come out and see what''s going on. " Kokirei moved his steps carefully and carefully, so that he would not believe what a lich said, especially a lich king. "Don''t worry, although I''m also very interested in you, I''m more interested in the little girl playing with fire." Rick gave out a burst of strange laughter. His strong strength guarantee made him not pay attention to kokirei at all, "I''ve been following you for several days. If I wasn''t in control, do you think you could walk so easily in this forest? Since the little girl wants to cultivate the abilities of those girls, I don''t mind giving them more bone shelves to practice. Anyway, these bone shelves are not worth money But I was very optimistic about that guy before. Maybe I can make a good abyss death knight or even annihilation death knight. It''s a pity. " Speaking of this, Rick suddenly raised his hand and popped up a piece of white bone. Kokirei wanted to break it with his sword, but he didn''t know why. After a little hesitation, he still chose to reach out and take the bone. A map was as like as two peas on the bone. The map was distributed in the same shape as the sighing forest, but on the top it was marked with a mark, and it was seen by Kou gray. "That sign is the goal of the little girl''s trip. They have been surrounded by my troops. There are two guys with fairly good strength, at least those big toys that can beat me. I was going to solve it myself, but I''ve been with you for a few days. I can see that there seems to be a target that the little girl needs, and I don''t know who the target is, so I can stay out of it. " Rick said in a deep voice, and the flame in his eyes burned very vigorously, "but you can only take away the goals you need, and others are not allowed to take away. Those are very good materials Especially those two little guys who can kill so many of my subordinates. I don''t mind if you eat the source of their life, but the body must be left intact for me, otherwise... Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie...... " Old Lich Rick''s strange laughter this time was full of a strong smell of threat, but he obviously didn''t intend to stay here. So, with his strange laughter, the darkness made by the magic of the dead swallowed the old Lich again, and soon disappeared into kokirei''s perception, leaving only the goose bumpy strange laughter echoing in the forest. Kokirei looked around and didn''t immediately put away the Epee because he didn''t trust the Lich. However, after glancing at the bone fragment held in his left hand and the body cut off by himself on the ground, kokirei fell into a burst of meditation. Chapter 1090 Sigh that the forest is originally a dark and humid place. Although the air here is not too muddy, it still gives people an uncomfortable feeling. Especially in some terrain, it looks like a normal terrain, but if you accidentally step on it, you will find that it is actually a corrupt Wetland - a special terrain eroded by a large number of undead magic. It has the characteristics of swamp wetland and quicksand terrain. Once you fall into this terrain, the more you struggle, the faster you will fall, Finally, it was completely swallowed by the wetland. The wetland will also absorb the breath and power of the living, and then give birth to a new skeleton or dark knight or other undead creatures. The rash Melly almost fell into such a trap - fortunately, she escaped smoothly with the help of other sisters. At this point, the mercenary team no longer dare to advance too rashly. However, at this time, the forest has a smell that is more unbearable than the moist moisture. It was a very strong smell of blood and decay. Cecilia and angel stared at the mess in front of them. On the other side, TiNi hurried past each corpse - at first, she would squat down to check the corpse, but it took a long time. However, after carefully checking four or five corpses, she just squatted down to check it slightly and got up. When the number increased to ten, TiNi was lazy to squat down, just turned over the corpse with a sword and glanced at it. The examination didn''t take long, but it wasn''t slow. After Tina swept all the bodies, it had been more than ten minutes. The reason why Cecilia, angel and Tina stay here to check the bodies instead of chasing Rena and them is that these bodies are the Agkistrodon soldiers who chase Rena and others. The corpses of more than 100 soldiers were thrown to the ground like torn rags at the moment - the residual limbs and internal organs outlined a bloody ferocious picture on the gray earth. It seems that these soldiers experienced not a war, but a slaughter, but they were the slaughtered party, and from the signs on the scene, if they did not know that these people were soldiers of the Agkistrodon halys army, and fresh traces could be seen in those viscera, I''m afraid anyone who sees this tragic scene in front of him will think that this is a massacre that took place decades ago. Because of the armor and weapons worn by these Agkistrodon halys soldiers, the iron parts have been covered with a layer of rust, and the leather parts have been rolled and broken. In particular, more than half of the mutilated corpses have completely lost their moisture, become dry and full of wrinkles, and there are obvious grayish brown and pale colors on the fracture of the corpse. "It''s the death knight of the abyss." Tina breathed out a long breath, and her face was really not good-looking. "How did this powerful undead appear here?" Cecilia had some guesses in her heart, but her understanding of the dead creatures was really not as good as that of TiNi, who was born in the temple. At this time, after hearing TiNi''s conclusion, Cecilia''s face naturally became very ugly, "sigh, the concentration in the forest is not strong enough. This is at most the edge of the black earth, There can be no such a high level of undead. " "Judging from the footprints on the ground, I''m afraid there''s more than one abyss death knight you said." As an excellent commander and commander, angel naturally has some unique skills that only belong to her, which is one of the reasons why she can obtain the name of female martial god, but Cecilia did not list female martial god. "The number is about five to eight horses... Although I don''t know what you call this high-level undead creature, But I can see the horror of these undead creatures. In the first round of charge launched from the side, at least 30 Agkistrodon halys fell on the spot. " While explaining, angel also reached out and pointed to the battlefield position on the right, and then with a wave of her hand, she drew a trace across the whole battlefield from right to left. On this trace line, there were more than 30 bodies falling sideways. This sign fully shows that the opponent''s raid came so fast and sudden that all the soldiers were killed before they reacted, and the neat hoof marks on the ground also showed that it was a charge. "Abyss death knight... What is it?" Asked angel in a deep voice. "That''s... A very evil undead." Cecilia explained, "we all know that necromancers are good at changing and creating necromancers, and the greatest achievement is the fear knight. After absorbing enough undead power, these terrible undead creatures can evolve into destruction knights and even higher immortal knights, but... " "I know that. All unnatural undead creatures have a growth limit. The undead knight is the growth limit of this kind of synthetic undead creatures. " Angel answered. After all, there is the largest black land in the Millennium covenant Empire, which is now known as the land of order. Therefore, some research has been done on the data of the dead, but unlike magicians or scholars, they will study the whole huge family tree system of the dead. "I remember that the undead knight is a tenth order undead creature, although the rank is equivalent to the middle Holy Land strong, However, it''s just in terms of physical fitness. Because these undead creatures lack the ability in the field, in fact, the strong ones in the lower holy land can generally defeat these undead creatures if they are not careless. " "Indeed." Cecilia nodded, "it is precisely because of this that those necromancers have been seeking to break through this shackle The abyss death knight is the representative product of breaking through this shackle. They take the undead knight as the main material, and then forcibly implant the purified blood of the middle demon. As long as the undead knight can survive this painful change, they will become abyss death knights. The level is... Level 11. They have preliminarily mastered the ability in the field and have a certain self-awareness, Compared with the general upper holy land, the strong are not inferior. " "This......" angel''s face finally changed. Five to eight high-level undead creatures with the strength of the powerful in the upper holy land bring no less pressure than they faced rattlesnake UBA before. "And the most terrible thing is that these undead creatures have opened the way to continue to grow. They can even be promoted to the 12th level death knight through continuous killing and absorbing the power of the living." Tina continued after taking the words. Of course, this is not good news. "The silent death knight with legendary combat power has basically got rid of the weaknesses used by the dead. The holy light and flame can''t cause a lot of damage to it. On the contrary, they have pale flame protection and immortality, which can be said to be the nightmare of many legendary strong men." "Can only... Break the core?" Angel is obviously not the first time to deal with powerful undead, so she has a keen grasp of the key to the problem. Tina didn''t answer, but nodded, but the haze on her face persisted. And this atmosphere of fear is infecting the people around. At least Cecilia and angel look very ugly. "We''d better hurry on the road." Cecilia said in a deep voice, "the abyss death knights have extreme hatred for life, and they sense that the range of life fluctuation is wider than that of ordinary undead creatures. Maybe they have caught the trace of Rena''s existence, and we should rush to support them immediately." "You''re right." Angel nodded. Therefore, the three people immediately started on their way, and this time their speed began to increase significantly. Angel and Tina are both warrior systems. The outbreak of fighting in their bodies allows them to travel faster without feeling tired. But Cecilia can''t. as a magician, she is not very good at physical activity, but she also has her own way - the wings condensed by Solomon''s 72 heavy flames, which just solves the problem of Cecilia''s insufficient movement speed. Because they were worried that the abyss death knight had attacked Rena and others, Cecilia and others had no reservation on their way this time and moved forward at the fastest speed. Although it is known that the combat effectiveness of up to eight abyss death knights cannot threaten Ruina wearing Michael suit, ruilista and others who follow Ruina are not sure. After all, they have not even reached the realm of the next Holy Land. However, when Cecilia and others smoothly meet Rena, all this proves that Cecilia and others'' concerns are completely superfluous. Rena, rilesta and others are still alive, and they don''t look like they have been attacked at all. Even a battle has never happened - they always surround the bones of rilesta and others, but they don''t appear once. So that when Cecilia and others came, Rena also put on a wary posture and faced directly behind Cecilia and others. Because in Rena''s opinion, there must be some difficult enemy who can force Cecilia and others to look so anxious. Of course, it soon proved that all this was just a meaningless worry - about ten minutes after the two sides met, kokirei returned to Cecilia and others with the bone fragment given to him by Rick. After Cecilia took the bone fragment, she understood why their actions after entering the forest were not difficult, why the Agkistrodon halys soldiers who pursued Rena and others were attacked by the abyss death horse, and why Rena and others did not encounter the attack of bone frame along the way. Of course, more importantly, Rena already knows who controls this sigh forest and the black land deeper into the region. After Rick separated from Sean and others at the ruins of the mermaid Empire, he chose this black land as his healing and recuperation place. Of course, as a lich king, it is impossible for Rick not to be excited when he sees so many dead in the black land, so he only spent a very short period of time, I''m afraid less than a year, and completely mastered the whole black land and the sigh forest. It can be said that this land is his domain, and all the undead on this land are his eyeliner. Anyone who enters here can''t hide his perception and exploration, and his army of dead is growing in this situation - many pioneers guild members who go deep into the black land have been made into abyss death knights by him - of course, the success power can''t be much higher. However, Cecilia will never underestimate the undead Legion controlled by Rick. In the countless years since the birth of the skeleton plane to the present, a total of seven Lich Kings exist. In order to identify the seven witches, they naturally have their own unique titles. Like Saud, his title is "uncrowned king", because he is the strongest of the seven witches. Rick, on the other hand, is called "the scourge of the dead". Because he has the most and most elite dead soldiers among the seven witches, more than half of the recorded invasions against other planes were made by the Lich King Rick, who is known as the "scourge of the dead". Of course, in different plane worlds, there are different names for this invasion, such as "the scourge of the dead", "the tide of corpses", "the invasion of bones", "the scourge of immortality" and so on. Over time, the emergence of Lake symbolizes the invasion of the plane of bones, which is an extremely desperate and terrible disaster for many people. This is the name of the scourge of the dead. If the undead gathered here could destroy a Kingdom between the third rate and the second rate if there was a riot before Rick moved into the black land, the undead army in the black land has been able to easily conquer a top-notch first-class kingdom in the past two years since Rick became the master of the black land. Even the super first-class kingdom can''t stop Rick''s army of undead if it forcibly attacks regardless of losses. And there is a terrible problem with the invasion of the dead. That is, once a kingdom is conquered, the army of the dead will only become stronger and will not be consumed. But at the moment, Cecilia did not pay any attention to the ostentatious contents recorded by Rick in this bone piece. What she really cares about is the conspicuous mark on the bone and the strength of the members of the operation force responsible for escorting Leiss. According to the information records of the old Lich lake, there are two legendary strong men who are very good at fighting in the escort force, because they have killed at least ten abyss death knights under Lake''s command. Only the sacrifice of the death knight of the abyss can make Rick feel a little distressed. In addition, although there are not a few other high-level undead creatures killed by them, at least Rick doesn''t care at all, just a slight reminder. But they certainly have to pay a heavy price. According to Lake, the escort team had nearly 500 people at the beginning. It can be called outstanding in terms of scale, equipment and quality. Although Lake doesn''t know the identification method of the Legion level, Cecilia still believes that the force that has formed a strong combat unit definitely has the strength close to the level 7 legion, which is a level that even the middle Holy Land strong dare not provoke at will. But now, the remaining strength of this force is less than 30, which is naturally no threat to Cecilia and others. However, after such a cruel and tragic battle, the 30 people who survived may have grown to a relatively terrible level of combat effectiveness. At least rilista and others can no longer play any role in this battle. It can even be said that if it wasn''t for Rena and kokirei, I''m afraid Cecilia and others could not save leice even if they knew the strength of the other party. After all, the gap between the combat power level of the two sides is too big. "What on earth is it that needs such a strong escort to escort leice?" Cecilia frowned. She had announced the information recorded by Rick to others, which naturally aroused the high attention and curiosity of others. At least angel was like this: "I''m afraid it''s not an escort, but a secret transfer I think the noble lady named leice is probably involved in some secret imperial plan that can''t be known to outsiders. " Chapter 1091 Sigh, the environment of the forest is always extremely monotonous. Although it is called a forest here, there is no canopy dense enough to block out the sun. Basically, all trees are completely withered or in a withered state. It is rare to have a few trees with a little green occasionally. However, it is difficult to understand that the density of trees in this forest is very high, which seems a little against common sense. However, whenever, wherever and in what position, if you look up to the sky from the sigh forest, you will only see a gray one, just like a huge boundary enveloping the forest. Beside a river in the east of sigh forest, there is a humble camp. The site selection of the camp is quite good. The ground height is slightly higher than the surrounding terrain, and it is far away from those moist grasslands, soil and sewage with heavy moisture. This is a rare pure land in sigh forest. The camp has almost no fortifications - let alone wooden fences or log walls built around the camp, not even a sentry tower. Although there are a lot of wood in the sigh forest, which can be seen almost everywhere, the wood of the dead wood itself becomes very fragile, and it is basically impossible to use it as the raw material for defense. In addition, the whole forest is seriously eroded and desecrated by the magic of the dead. Even if the defense function is ignored, it is likely to affect and infect the people in the camp. After weighing the pros and cons in many ways, the leader of the camp finally decided to give up the construction of fortifications and adopt the tired multi post and multi shift rotation. In fact, it''s not that these people are brave enough to play the survival challenge in the sigh forest, but that they have to rest here. Because after entering the sigh forest for a week, their losses completely exceeded their imagination and the limit they could bear, which was seriously inconsistent with the assumptions they made at the beginning. Unfortunately, when they found the crisis, they had lost the opportunity to leave the sigh forest and had to continue to choose to cross the forest. However, as the attack of the dead troops became more and more fierce these two days, the special operation force finally had to stop and rest. In a tent in the camp, a young man in armor waved his hand and hammered the ground. Even if he didn''t use the power of fighting spirit, it was just an act of venting, but the ground was still hammered out by the young man. We can imagine how powerful the young man was. The armor on the young man''s body was full of marks of knife and sword cutting. In addition, there were a lot of black blood marks and charred marks. Judging from these traces, it is not difficult to infer what kind of cruel battle the young man has experienced, but what is really shocking is that the thick blood emitted by the young man is enough to show that he is a strong man who has stepped into the realm of legend, so what kind of battle and enemy is it, Can we leave these scars on a legendary strong man fully armed? Looking at the angry look of the young man, another middle-aged man who was also a legendary strong man said in a deep voice: "please restrain your emotions, marquis Eugene Rees." "Hum!" The young man named ogenris snorted coldly, obviously without much respect for the middle-aged man. "When we first met those powerful dead knights, you should listen to my advice and give up crossing the sigh forest, otherwise you won''t fall into such a situation today More than 400 brothers are buried here! And even after death, their souls and bodies can''t rest Magellan, you have to pay for it! " "I will naturally pay for it." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, his face as grim as a knife and axe. "If we can leave this forest alive, I will resign from your majesty and step down as the head of the dark curtain Corps." "Hum!" Eugene Rees still snorted with dissatisfaction. "But before that!" The middle-aged legendary strong man named Magellan glanced at ogenlis, and then said coldly, "you are sent by your majesty to assist me, so you must obey my command and command before I step down as commander, Marquis ogenlis In addition, if you didn''t underestimate the enemy in the second battle, the strength of the two of us would not be broken through the defense line by those dead knights and fight in our own formation. " Magellan didn''t know that the formation that could break through their defense and detour straight into the dark curtain Legion was not a powerful undead knight, but an abyss death knight. If he had known from the beginning that the rank of these powerful undead creatures was as high as 11, Magellan would never choose to continue to move forward in the sigh forest. But now know and know are not important, because they have no way back. Listening to Magellan''s criticism, Eugene Rees''s face showed an extremely angry look, which was an angry look from shame. But in the end, he didn''t open his mouth to refute. After all, he can become a strong man in the legendary realm. He has stronger self-control and consciousness than others. At least they can face up to and admit their mistakes and mistakes, and won''t choose to deny or shirk responsibility like ordinary people. "How long do we have to rest here?" Asked Eugene REEs in a deep voice. "Tomorrow morning at the latest." Magellan hesitated for a moment, then said, "the soldiers have been very tired by the fighting day and night. If we are on the road now, at least more than half of the people will fall behind. At present, we only pass through half of the sigh forest. If there is a continuous reduction here... " Magellan didn''t finish what he said later, but the meaning has been very obvious. "But if so, our supplies are completely insufficient." Eugene Rees hesitated for a moment, and then began to say. His eyes looked particularly helpless. "I thought that if you were close to the stream, you could at least ensure that the drinking water was unimpeded, but I didn''t expect that the whole stream had been desecrated and corrupted. Moreover, there are no living creatures in the forest, even the most basic self-sufficiency can not be achieved, and the rest of our materials can only barely keep us for five days... " "So we decided to implement grain control next." Magellan said in a deep voice, "with our strength, it doesn''t matter if we don''t eat for one or two days, but the soldiers can''t do it. So I suggest that we both distribute our food to other soldiers to ensure that they can maintain a certain degree of combat effectiveness. " "I have no problem." Eugene Rees also knew that this was the best way at present, "but I really don''t understand why you had to choose to cross the sigh forest, sir Magellan. We have a lot of choices. And if you follow the original plan... " Before ogenris finished, Magellan said, "because we''re being watched The Marquis of Antas did not know where to intercept our news, so he prepared a big gift for us on the way. Do you know why the rebel army was defeated? That is because they put all their treasure on this side, which led to the emptiness of their defense line. His majesty seized the opportunity to counter attack. But, you know... " "Once they succeed in intercepting our research results, they can turn defeat into victory even if all the rebel forces in the Empire are defeated." Eugene Reese opened his mouth in a deep voice and took over the topic, "that damn poisonous snake! It has long been said that he was with the rebel party, but his majesty did not pursue his responsibility at all! " "No evidence." Magellan sighed, "even if we all know, how can it be? The demon snake Marquis Antas is very shrewd, and the strength under his command can not be underestimated. Not to mention the three legendary strong men under his command, Viper Legion and python legion, are not much inferior to the Imperial Ace Legion. Had it not been for his Majesty''s deliberate suppression, he would have been crowned Duke of strength So your majesty doesn''t want to tear his face with him until there is enough evidence. " "Hum, is he allowed to continue to support the rebel army?" "It won''t be long." Magellan said in a deep voice, "as long as all these rebel parties are solved, the old snake in the cave will die. Of course, the old snake must also fully know his future, so he can''t wait Because of this, it is even more impossible for us to let them obtain this research report. Otherwise, it will be too late. " "I will do my best to cooperate with you, count Magellan." Eugene Rhys said in a deep voice, and got up and made an internal military salute that only belonged to the dark curtain legion, "for your majesty! I am willing to cast your Majesty''s eternal great cause with our flesh and blood! The shadow never dies! " "For your majesty! I am willing to cast your Majesty''s eternal great cause with our flesh and blood! The shadow never dies! " Magellan also got up and saluted ogenlis. As a special action force directly belonging to the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire, shadow sanctions are divided into two parts. One is the dark curtain army and the other is the shadow army. The combination of the two is the shadow. They are specially responsible for solving some special affairs that are inconvenient for the imperial emperors to come forward, or they are unable to dispatch troops from the military headquarters, as well as some special affairs that cannot be publicized. Because this special organization is only loyal to the imperial emperors and only obeys the orders of the imperial emperors, no one in the Empire knows its existence. The dark screen Legion is a standard Legion training and configuration mode, and its combat power standard is stronger than that of the general level 7 legion, because these soldiers are selected from the elite legion of the Empire and undergo more strict and cruel Knight training. Finally, they can become a qualified dark screen soldier. Of course, it is also possible to call them dark screen knights. However, due to various factors and conditions, it is the limit for this corps to reach this level. Magellan''s strength is beyond doubt if he can serve as the head of a seven level Legion. It can even be said that he is somewhat overqualified to serve as the head of this corps with the strength of his legendary strong man. However, as the exclusive private legion of the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire, only this strength can be worthy. As for the shadow force, it is a force responsible for intelligence collection and other special tasks, including assassination, diplomacy, escort and so on. The members of the army are basically left after layers of screening and strict training. Although the composition of the members is extremely complex, there is no doubt about their strength. Even the lowest strength has the strength of superior gold. Eugene Rees, even in the shadow army, can be regarded as one of the best, especially his rich practical experience and skills, which makes him far more dangerous than the ranking in the ranking war. Led by two legendary strong men who are very good at fighting, coupled with the escort force composed of seven level Legion soldiers of a strong fighting unit, this lineup can no longer be said to be luxurious, but should be called terror. This is also the real reason why Magellan dared to sigh through the forest at the beginning, because he knew that those rebel parties came with a desperate attitude, and it was completely impossible for them to reach their destination smoothly. Although sighing forest is dangerous, if it only acts on the edge, it will not be dangerous even if it is dangerous. Moreover, if those armies dare to pursue, they can also use the terrain complexity of sigh forest to get rid of all their opponents, and even use the undead creatures in sigh forest to avoid the enemy. And most importantly, their enemies do not know their destination. As long as they survive the most dangerous sections, cross the sigh forest and leave, they will be safe. But I didn''t expect that at the beginning, it was a relatively smooth trip, but I encountered a terrible blow on the third day. Then, as if the goddess of luck chose to leave them because she despised this dark place, a large number of high-level undead who should have been possible only in the depths emerged one after another, completely crippling their army in just four days, although this made the remaining soldiers of the dark curtain army more elite and extraordinary to a great extent, But if they can''t leave the forest alive, everything will be meaningless. ¡­¡­ Just as Magellan and Eugene Rees ended the dialogue, Cecilia and others also arrived near the Legion. In order to better ensure the combat effectiveness of the dark curtain legion, ogenris and Magellan cut down all the dead trees near the camp to expose a large open space. Although this provides great convenience for those abyss death knights who make them feel difficult, it provides them with enough combat space. After all, even if there are dead trees, the combat effectiveness of abyss death knights and high-level undead creatures will not be weak. On the contrary, the combat effectiveness of the dark curtain Legion is forced to decline. At this time, Cecilia and others stood about 500 or 600 meters away from the camp to observe. Originally, Cecilia and angel both advocated getting closer, but kokirei stopped them. He knows very well that if he approaches again, he will definitely be found by the people in the other party''s camp. At present, Cecilia doesn''t want to start so soon in the absence of observation and intelligence, so naturally, he can''t let the other party find his own trace first. This is also the reason why kokirei will stop Cecilia and others from approaching. After extremely difficult negotiations, Cecilia and other talents finally understood kokirei''s meaning. However, if you observe at this distance, you can''t gain too much intelligence and clues, and even the layout of the local camp defense line can''t be seen clearly. The only information Cecilia and others have is the information recorded by Rick on the bone. Just because of the previous relationship with Rick, Cecilia doesn''t trust the information provided by Rick. She can''t even understand why Rick reported these information to herself. Out of the common sense of the lich, Cecilia thought it must be a trap for the old Lich Rick. If she and others rush in, she is afraid that she will fall into Rick''s conspiracy. Therefore, Cecilia decided to observe for a while before considering and planning. But she didn''t know that such a cautious scene of herself and others also fell into the eyes of a crow standing on the treetop behind them. Through the crow''s eyes, Rick, who was looking at the crystal ball, gave a burst of Jie Jie''s strange Laughter: "rational, alert, and a heart that will never easily trust others... Sure enough, you are the best, but it''s a pity..." The old Lich murmured. His soul fluctuated and showed regret. He didn''t know what he was regretting or regretting. Chapter 1092 A terrible shock broke out in the west of robein''s knighthood. A nephew of Prince Ron died on the way to the sun Shenwu Festival. It is said that this nephew is one of the famous talents in Prince Ron''s family. His death has brought another heavy blow to Prince Ron''s family, which had suffered a blow two years ago. And more than that, all the other noble teenagers who went to yiroland sun Shenwu festival with the prince Ron family were also killed one after another. All the bodies were led by a sword. This crisp way of death also led to the difficulty of investigation, because it was impossible to identify who the murderer was. However, the only certainty is that these people should all have died at the hands of the same force organization - after all, these teenagers died in two different places, almost half a day away from each other. It is impossible to speculate that one person did it. Because of this, the largest shock in history broke out in the west of robein knighthood. However, through this turmoil, Sean and Alexis also successfully left the Knights of Robyn - two days had passed when Prince Ron began to order the blockade of all transmission magic arrays in the West. At this time, Sean and Alexis had crossed the border of the Knights of Robyn. After a day''s journey, Sean entered the northwest of Ryan kingdom. Because they succeeded in stopping the leakage of the wind, coupled with the low-key of Sean and Alexis along the way, they did not cause any trouble in the northwest of Ryan kingdom. However, by the time Sean successfully returned to the void duchy with Alexis, it was the eighth day after he returned from the floating library. On this day, it happened that kokirei solved rattlesnake UBA and brought the information from Lake to Cecilia. Similarly, it was the same day that William and hassas officially launched an attack on the secret caravan. The situation of the whole southern continent seems to have fallen into the subtle atmosphere of waves and strange oranges again. In particular, after Sean returned to the void duchy, what he heard was not good news, but another bad news. At least for the current empty principality, it is really bad news. The wise king of the kingdom of Ryan, Angus Ryan, died. The news was personally sent by the Marquis of Flores. Because according to the rules, if the king dies, all nobles and lords must go to the king to offer condolences. No matter how important things are going on at this time, even in a state of war, they must stop rushing back to the king for audience, otherwise they will be regarded as treason. But Sean Connery, the Archduke of the void duchy, was a man who was absolutely not at ease. In fact, no one knows what the Duke is doing, and how to contact him once he leaves. Therefore, when Marquis Flores sent the news to the Principality of void, not only the secret envoy of the old king was embarrassed, but also Neil and Haila, who was in charge of the Principality of void at this time. Because they don''t know how to contact Sean at all. After all, unlike all the high-level figures of William, Hella, Neil and even the whole void principality, Sean has a void dark blade to protect him, so he can make short-distance contact and information transmission anytime and anywhere. Therefore, it is difficult for everyone - in fact, if William and Cecilia did not go to war, leading to the extremely weak military state of the whole void duchy at this time, they would not care about these things even if Sean was not here. After all, the four giants of the void are loud enough in both status and status, Any one who goes to the king to offer condolences is enough to give face - when the time comes, Sean''s return naturally makes them feel more relaxed. In a rather shady reception room, Sean met the fictitious Marquis who was already very familiar with each other. For a long time, the place where the Marquis of Flores and Sean met was in the conference room which was regarded as a formal occasion, but this time the meeting place was changed to the small living room of the master bedroom suite, which really flattered the Marquis of Flores. Because, this master bedroom suite reception room with an extremely strong private nature is not accessible to anyone. Only those who are regarded as friends or close friends by the bedroom owner can enjoy this treatment. Seeing that the Marquis of Flores, who entered the meeting room, was not as calm as before, but a little restrained, Sean smiled: "Lord Flores, I''m not used to seeing you suddenly so polite Come and sit down. I heard Diana say that you are in a hurry all the way and there is no rest time at all, so first drink a glass of red maple wine unique to us and moisten your throat. " Hearing Sean''s words, Flores realized that he had lost his attitude, so he quickly adjusted his state of mind, went to the bench opposite Sean and sat down, and then drank the sour, sweet and delicious red maple wine in one mouthful. After a satisfied sigh, Flores smiled and said, "I really lost my temper just now Thank you, sir Sean, for your hospitality. " "Is the situation in Wangdu very chaotic now?" Sean sighed and said straight to the point. At this time, he didn''t know why he felt very tired, so he didn''t want to continue to circle here. He just wanted to cut everything directly from the source and solve it. Of course, if it had been in the past, Sean would not have wanted to do so. But now, he has enough strength, so he can choose the thinking and way of the strong to act according to his own will and rhythm, rather than relying on the way of fighting. Marquis Flores was stunned at first, and the expression on his face was like he didn''t know Sean at all, because in his impression, Sean, the Great Duke of the void, was not such a direct person, but belonged to several difficult types that Marquis Flores was most reluctant to deal with. Of course, in fact, marquis Flores never really knew Sean. After all, marquis Flores and Sean had only a few contacts, and each time they came and went in a hurry. There was no private friendship at all. Otherwise, there would be no faux pas just now. Marquis Flores did not reply immediately, but looked at a third person in the room. Alexis was standing on one side of the reception room. She didn''t look very conspicuous. At least her breath was very gentle and didn''t look like a strong man at all. And neither looks nor figure can be compared with the women around Sean in the memory of marquis Flores. If there is anything special, it is that this woman has a very unique indifference. It seemed to be an innate pride. I''m afraid nothing in the world could attract her slightest attention. "This is Alexis, my escort." Sean knew what Flores was thinking, so he opened his mouth and said, "she is an absolutely trustworthy person. So Lord Flores, you don''t need to avoid her presence at all. " "All right." After a moment of silence, Flores finally said, "as you said, Archduke, now the king... No, it should be said that the situation of the Kingdom has become very chaotic His majesty has been in good health before, but just three months ago, his majesty suddenly fell seriously ill, and then his body deteriorated very badly. One and a half months ago, his majesty fell into a long coma... " "Assassination?" Sean''s eyebrows picked and his tone was a little low. Marquis Flores was not used to Sean saying this so directly. He hesitated for a moment before continuing: "but not many people know it. His majesty wanted to make a will to appoint the heir to the Kingdom, but... Before the will was finished, his majesty passed out of consciousness again, and it was not long before he could wake up. In the end... His majesty could only rely on alchemy to maintain his life until 13 days ago... " Sean knew what he wanted to say without having to finish what Flores said, so he opened his mouth to finish what Flores said: "thanks for the call of the gods, go to the throne." Marquis Flores nodded heavily, with an unspeakable sadness on his face. From this point, it is not difficult to see that the private relationship between kings and officials should be good. In other words, marquis Flores is indeed a lonely minister who is very loyal to Angus Ryan. Otherwise, he could not show such sincere sadness. "Since no heir has been appointed... I remember that there seem to be some very excellent candidates among his Majesty''s descendants." Sean pondered for a moment, and then said, "so... Is the situation in the Kingdom falling into the internal friction of the heir?" "Almost." Marquis Flores said reluctantly, "there are three heirs qualified to compete for the throne. His highness Adams, the eldest prince, has always been brave and powerful. Since he won a brilliant victory in the north of the kingdom ten years ago, he has had a great influence in the eyes of the northern Lords. This time, his highness Adams returned to the king''s capital together with a number of northern Lords. " Sean is not familiar with the so-called princes and princesses in Ryan Kingdom, but he has heard yasna mention the name of the long Prince Adams. His Highness the prince does have extraordinary bravery. He is not a genius himself. Now that he is over 30, he has just stepped into the realm of the next Holy Land. This is because Ryan formed the phenomenon of "human outstanding spirit" after annexing dabion and swallowing his national fortune together. Although Sean can''t understand this phenomenon, the miracle continent does have a unique set of rules, which is the real reason why it is difficult for big countries to be replaced by small countries - at least before the so-called "national luck" has not declined, those big countries do have very unique luck. Therefore, after Ryan annexed dabion and upgraded to a first-class Kingdom, the kingdom of Ryan has indeed given many gold giants who have been stuck in the bottleneck and unable to break through the limit opportunities for promotion. In today''s Ryan Kingdom, there are more than 50 strong people with the level of the holy land, of which nearly a dozen have the strength of the upper Holy Land - but many of them flow from other countries and are hired by various noble families. The eldest prince Adams entered the realm of the next Holy Land at the age of 30. He can''t be said to be a genius, but he can''t be said to be a mediocre. Moreover, in addition, his military attainments can also be called very excellent. Although he has not been listed in the list of top generals, it is rumored that he can be ranked in the top 80 at least in the next five years. "What about the second?" Sean asked after filtering through the prince''s information in his mind. "It''s Arlan, the third prince." Marquis Flores sighed helplessly, as if ashamed to say the name. "Alain, who is known as the Evangelist?" Sean was also a little stunned. The name evangelist sounds very powerful, but it is actually a nickname with a serious derogatory nature. His royal highness is 27 years old, but not only does he have no magic talent, but he even knows nothing about Imperial learning such as martial arts, military strategy and territorial management. Instead, he is excellent in art appreciation, food appreciation and social ability. If that''s all, at least his diplomatic skills can enable the prince to obtain a good social status. According to Sean''s understanding, his highness is one of the five foreign envoys with official status in Ryan kingdom. However, with his excellent diplomatic skills, works of art, food appreciation and his beautiful appearance inherited from the elf mother, his royal highness wandered in the beds of all ladies and ladies in the whole royal capital. Therefore, his highness was called the "evangelist" - when the royal nobles married in the royal capital, One of the favorite words of many nobles is to ensure that their daughter never appears on the same occasion as Prince Arlan. Of course, in the past few years, Wang has been really happy for a long time because of the prince''s departure. It is said that the dissolute Prince left the royal capital because he was caught in bed with his wife by a powerful marquis. In order to save his life, the prince had to flee the royal capital in embarrassment - even if the powerful Marquis died later, the prince of arland could not come back, Because too many nobles don''t welcome him. But this time, because of the death of Angus Ryan, the prince has returned whether the nobles want it or not. According to the Marquis of Flores, on the day when the third prince Arlan returned, all the ladies and ladies of the whole King were excited to throw flowers for him, and the uninformed people thought that which Knight Hero returned triumphantly. Those people and nobles who knew about it wanted him to die suddenly on the spot - but judging from the semi elf constitution, it is unlikely to let his highness die suddenly. "Why did the prince become a candidate for the throne?" Sean couldn''t understand. "There shouldn''t be any nobles supporting him?" "The nobles in the royal capital will not support him." Marquis Flores smiled bitterly, "but most of the nobles who stayed in the royal capital were like me." When Marquis Flores said this, Sean generally ignored it. Most of the nobles who hated him just had an empty title. In fact, they couldn''t turn over any waves for the government. Those nobles who have a certain voice may hate the nobleman, but in the face of absolute interests, they don''t mind tolerating some absurd things made by the prince. I''m afraid there are not few powerful nobles who dare to bet that Sean wants to marry his daughter to Arlan and push Arlan to the throne. "So which family did our evangelist, his highness Alain, marry?" "Lord Sean, you are as sharp as ever." Marquis Flores said in a deep voice, "yes... Marquis of thorn grass, Lord Michael Aite. On the day of Prince Arlan''s return, the Marquis and Prince Arlan announced that as early as a few years ago, his highness fell in love with the seventh daughter of the Marquis of thorn grass. Just because of some accidents, his highness had to leave the royal capital temporarily. He was supposed to get married today, but unexpectedly, his Majesty was suddenly called by the LORD God, So they unanimously decided to wait three years before they got married. " "Those guys are really not smart." Sean sneered, "don''t think about it. I know that the Marquis of thorn grass certainly didn''t put down his hatred." "Although it may not be appropriate for me to say so, the so-called core families of sene aristocrats in the past have gathered under the banner of thorn grass." Marquis Flores sighed, "since the chaos in those years..." Marquis Flores carefully observed Sean''s look and saw that Sean didn''t say anything, so he continued: "... After that, the nobles in Senegal completely disintegrated, and no one dared to challenge your majesty, Archduke. But now, because of the declaration of his Highness Prince Alain, there are more people with other thoughts. " "Let me guess, it must include those families that I eradicated during the bad blood plan." Sean sneered, "maybe there are some family members who survived my blood flag revenge." Marquis Flores did not speak, but his silence was actually a kind of acquiescence. Sean sneered with disdain: "a group of clowns." Today''s Sean really doesn''t need to be afraid of these former political enemies and enemies, because he has two super strong men, kokirei and Alexis. As long as they make a move, even the national mobilization of Ryan kingdom is not enough for these two super giants to crush. Of course, the loss of the void principality may not be too light, but the price Ryan Kingdom needs to pay for this is probably the subjugation of the country. However, if not necessary, Sean didn''t want to uncover these two cards. Because Sean knew that his real enemy was not Ryan, but in the Millennium covenant Empire, the * * * Kingdom, even the St. Joels Empire and the Principality of rumbel. If he reveals his cards early, it will only make his enemies beware, which is extremely unfavorable to his future actions. Especially when Angus Ryan, the king who has always stood in the camp of the void principality, suddenly died, Sean can almost imagine that this is a conspiracy against the void principality planned by some conspirator. As for what, Prince Alan and Prince Adams just stepped on the stage by chance and prepared for the throne competition. Thinking of this, Sean soon smiled and said, "Lord Flores, I was almost cheated by you." Flores was stunned for a moment, and then he was a little shocked: "Your Highness, how do you understand this?" "As his Majesty''s closest confidant, I don''t believe that his majesty hasn''t revealed and hinted to you who his ideal successor is." Sean smiled calmly, but with a trace of cunning, "with your support, I''m afraid this is the third most powerful successor to the throne Lord Flores, you are indeed a loyal minister, but when you are a lobbyist, it seems that you still lack enthusiasm. " "No, sir, you are too wise." Chapter 1093 The news of Sean''s entering the city began to pass through the whole King crazily. Many people, especially those young girls, are particularly eager to see the great man who plays a leading role in countless poems and novels. Of course, it would be better if we could have some wonderful encounters and stories with him. However, these are just the romantic fantasies of ordinary girls. There will be no more than ten people in the whole King Ryan who are really qualified to contact or successfully meet the Archduke. Sean didn''t stay in the emerald castle for the prince, Archduke and expatriate Duke. This emerald castle was transformed from the two former forts beside the palace for the envoys of the Millennium covenant empire after Ryan was upgraded to a kingdom. This castle, which is no less luxurious than the palace, has 50 three bedroom suites for ten people. There are four entrances and exits around the castle and three underground secret passages for escape. Because there are palace guards stationed nearby, the outer wall of the ancient castle has not been built, but it also makes the castle extremely heavily guarded. According to the purpose of the establishment of emerald castle, as long as it is an aristocrat with the status of duke or above and has not purchased real estate in the king, you can stay here. However, each nobleman can only carry ten bodyguards at most, and the excess can only be arranged in hotels and hotels near emerald castle. In some ways, this has promoted the accommodation economy of the royal capital - after all, no nobleman would not like to talk about ostentation. Of course, Sean may be an exception. Many nobles who received the news that Sean, the miracle Lord, the Duke of the void and the Exorcist hero, entered the king''s capital, thought that Sean must have moved into the emerald castle, so they came uninvited. For a time, there was a long motorcade outside the emerald castle. But their ridiculous ideas are destined to be disappointed. "How do you know those people will go to emerald castle to find you?" Alexis stood by a window and looked out from this angle. As long as her eyesight was good enough, she could still see the emerald Castle thousands of miles away. "Because those people are jackals." Sean sneered with disdain, "these are some small nobles with little real power. The best of them may be divided into a small territory, but it is estimated that they are just one or two villages Now the kings are surging, and the three most powerful contenders for the throne are trying their best to expand their strength, hoping to win over more nobles, but no one is going to win over these little nobles. " "Why?" Alexis was puzzled. "Isn''t the more people the better?" "It depends on the circumstances." Sean said faintly, "let''s say, a hundred I challenge you. Can you win?" "It''s easy." It''s not Alexis''s arrogance, but she does have this strength: not to mention a hundred seans, she can solve even 500, but it just takes more time. "So those people are worthless." Sean said faintly, "that motorcade, it is estimated that there are only thirty or forty nobles. How many of them have territory and real jobs? No matter how many empty title nobles have no territory and no real position, they can''t compare with a Viscount who has real power in the king''s capital. " At this point, the disdain on Sean''s face was even more obvious: "these people just want to keep their empty titles to show their higher sense of superiority than civilians I don''t think how many of them are even worse than ordinary civilians. " Alexis shrugged. She was not interested in the political content at all. It was Sean who told her that there might be many enemies who could let her kill enough and satisfy her inner killing * *, so she came with Sean and restrained the killing of lorendas at the city gate. Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Alexis didn''t move. It was like there was something very attractive outside the window. She looked at the king outside the window with great interest. Sean sighed helplessly. Of course he knew it was the performance of Alexis''s strike, but considering that she was not his own servant, he had to get up and open the door himself. After Sean opened the door, he smelled a faint fragrance coming face to face. Standing outside the door was no one else. It was Archduke Garrod, one of the three followers of Athena, Elizabeth batian, who had the nickname of "daughter of thunder". "Rare guest!" Sean was stunned at first, then immediately reacted, smiled and welcomed Elizabeth into the room. Elizabeth looked decent and walked into the room along Sean''s side, but her eyes brightened when she saw Alexis. But soon, he covered up his eyes, turned to Sean next to him and said with a smile: "Duke void is still so romantic. Every time there are all kinds of excellent women around him." "Miss Elizabeth is also an excellent woman." Sean closed the door with a smile and responded, "but it''s a pity that Miss Elizabeth can find me here I thought not many people knew where I lived. " "There are many people who know where you live, and those old aristocrats who live in Kings all have their own eyes." Elizabeth ignored the remark that Sean had molested, and then replied with a smile, "but there are few who dare to disturb the door I''m here to send you a message for Lord Athena. " Seeing Elizabeth''s silence after saying this, Sean could roughly guess what Athena had asked Elizabeth to act as a messenger. "Miss Athena... Has she chosen the camp?" Sean sighed and said slowly, "you know, I don''t want to get involved in this dispute. In fact, not only me, but also miss Athena has enough strength to choose not to be involved, because she and I are equally expensive as Archduke. No matter who the throne ultimately belongs to, we must rely on the strength of Miss Athena and me. " "You''re right to say that." Elizabeth put away the playful look on her face, then nodded slowly, "but miss Athena, she... Has her own little trouble. And seeing that this trouble has a growing development trend, so... " "Is Miss Athena in trouble?" Sean frowned. "The words of the third prince Alan should not be a big trouble. Besides, the goal of Michael''s people is me, and miss Athena should not be involved. So... Is it the big prince Adams? " Elizabeth nodded slightly and said, "he is one of Miss Athena''s suitors. Maybe he is the only suitor now People in the Kingdom say that he led troops north to suppress a rebellion ten years ago, thus laying the foundation today. But in fact, when he made an engagement to miss yasna and was rejected by Miss yasna, he asked for a military duel. It was a very private duel... " The so-called military duel refers to a duel method that includes five categories: sand table deduction, actual combat drill, raid, encounter and historical battle. Each category has two battles. The two sides of the duel play the offensive and defensive sides respectively. The winner of each battle can get three points, the draw can get one point, the loser will not get a score, and the one with a high total score will win. Because this duel can not only hone the commanders'' command attainments and improve the military level, but also will not cause actual losses and injuries, it is very popular with the commanders and generals. Usually, it also becomes a channel for commanders to resolve disputes privately. "The big prince lost all?" Sean asked. "All ten games were lost, and miss Athena won with a total score of 30 points without mercy." At this point, Elizabeth''s face was slightly unnatural. "Miss Athena was too young and energetic at that time, and she didn''t know how to change things." For a prince, and still a big prince, who makes such a face pulling behavior that doesn''t give face, it''s no wonder that the big prince will leave the capital in anger. At the speed of the rumors in the aristocratic circle, I''m afraid no matter how private the duel will spread to some people''s ears, so Prince Adams naturally can''t continue to stay in Wangdu. However, from his ability to quickly gain a foothold in the Northern Kingdom known for his bravery, he not only won a brilliant victory, but also convinced a number of northern nobles, which really proves that he is also a talent. But now the talent is back, and Elizabeth is coming with the purpose of being a lobbyist. It can be imagined that his Highness the prince is afraid that he has not put down his hatred. So this return is obviously for revenge, so if he is allowed to ascend the throne, I''m afraid the result will be the same as that of Alan''s threat to Sean. "If your highness Adams can give up trouble with Miss Athena, can miss Athena not get involved in this throne dispute?" Sean thought for a moment, then said, "to tell you the truth, I appreciate Miss Athena''s help, but my identity is really sensitive now I think Athena''s choice at the moment has fundamentally led to the hatred and involvement of his highness Adams. If I join, doesn''t it mean that his highness Adams and his highness Arlan find a reasonable excuse to join hands? " Hearing Sean''s words, Elizabeth frowned slightly. After a moment of silence, she said, "Lord Sean, do you... Have any misunderstanding with the four princesses?" Angus Ryan has five sons and three daughters, a total of eight children, which is not very outstanding in Ryan''s blood of all dynasties - at least not like Ryan II, who is known as the "strong seed king", who has more than 40 children, and the age difference is as high as 40 years. However, among the eight children, the most representative is three sons and one daughter. They are the great prince Adams, known as the uncrowned in the north, the third prince Arlan, known as the Evangelist, the fourth Princess ferheath, known as the heart of Ryan, and the fifth Prince grace. Among them, the eldest prince Adams is 32 years old this year, the third prince Arlan is 27 years old, the fourth Princess fergies is only 24 years old, and the fifth Prince grace is even just over 20. When Marquis Flores acted as a lobbyist before, Sean thought that the designated successor of King Engels would be grace. After all, the five princes showed an amazing keen sense of smell in politics since childhood. According to Marquis Flores, the bad blood plan was an illusion and idea of the prince. Later, it was completely improved by his majesty and others, and finally put into practice by Sean and others. Of course, the prince also made a lot of efforts in the process of improvement. But I didn''t expect that what I learned from Flores was that his Majesty King Angus Lane had deliberately revealed that the designated successor was the fourth Princess fercis. Among the three successors competing for the throne, the most powerful one is undoubtedly his highness ADAS, because the northern territory of the Kingdom has always been strong and numerous. If it were not for yasna and Sean in the south, the northern border of the kingdom would be a symbol of the strongest national strength of Ryan kingdom. But when it comes to talent, four Princess fercis is not inferior to Adams. Even because she has been active in the royal family for a long time, the royal nobles are much more familiar with her than Adams. Since the fourth princess was 20, all the territories directly under the kingdom were ruled and managed by the princess, which brought extremely rich financial revenue to the royal family every year, and even gathered a large number of people''s hearts. But the most subtle thing is that among the three successors to the throne, fercis has the least supporters. The Marquis of Flores was able to win the support of Athena for him because Adams was too aggressive after his return. However, except for Athena, no one in the seven member alliance with Sean and Athena as the core no longer gave any support to Athena, which is also one of the main reasons why Elizabeth had to come to her. However, it is no wonder that those old dabion nobles chose to wait and see. After all, standing in line is not a simple thing since ancient times. Once you stand in the wrong team and the wrong person, the result will be very terrible. Often, after the new king takes office, in order to fulfill the promised interests, those nobles who stand in the wrong line will naturally become the object of revenge. It is a very lucky thing to be able to leave their lives, let alone whether they can keep their inherent interests. Naturally, the conversation with Elizabeth did not go well. At least Elizabeth did not get a formal reply from Sean, but she said she would convey Sean''s suggestions and concerns to Athena. In this regard, Sean is actually a little helpless. He once wavered whether to promise yasna. After all, yasna once supported him so much, but from the heart, Sean really resisted getting involved in this kind of trouble. When Sean sent Elizabeth away, Alexis, who had been silent, finally said, "that little guy has good strength." Hearing Alexis''s words, Sean remembered that he had just forgotten to observe Elizabeth''s breath. But recalling that Elizabeth didn''t have too many traces of momentum fluctuation, I think it should be stepping into the realm of the upper holy land. After all, it''s not strange to step into the realm of the upper holy land with Elizabeth''s blood awakening qualification and talent after so many years. However, Alexis''s words really startled Sean: "you people here are really strange. She clearly has stepped into the legendary realm, but she has to pretend that her strength is low. On the contrary, she is the guy who just stopped us outside. Obviously, her strength is so low, but she dares to call herself a strong town and country. " "Legend... Strong?" Sean was a little surprised. "How... Is this possible? If it''s Vivian, I still believe it, isn''t it... " "The potential and growth rate of blood awakened people are much faster than expected." Alexis said in a deep voice, "what''s more, the woman just now is the blood of the thunder destroyer. This blood can be regarded as a very strong blood in many legendary blood, even compared with the blood of ordinary people. Didn''t you notice just now? At the moment when the woman was slightly distracted after she was rejected by you, her pupils glowed golden. That was the sign that her blood was about to enter the fifth stage, and her real name should almost wake up. " "I haven''t seen you for a few years. I didn''t expect Elizabeth to be so powerful." Sean sighed softly, "I don''t know what happened to Simie and Vivian. However, if Elizabeth is already a legendary strong man, why does Miss Athena choose the camp? Normally speaking, even if Adams becomes the king and has the service of a strong town and country, he will not be Elizabeth''s opponent. " "Do you think she is the only legendary strong man?" Alexis raised her eyebrows. "You mean... How is that possible!" Sean Teng stood up with a look of great surprise on his face. "Athena broke away from the kingdom of Ryan and established the Principality of Garrod. I can understand that there is a legendary strong man sitting in the seat. After all, the strength and heritage of the Principality of Garrod itself are not much weaker than that of my empty principality. Concentrating resources can really make Elizabeth a legendary place. But... " "There are at least three legendary strong men in this city." Alexis said faintly, "except for the one named Elizabeth just now, there are two people in the city, one of whom is hidden in the palace. There is another one whose whereabouts are very strange. It should be an assassin or killer Anyway, these people, including the woman just now, obviously don''t want others to know their strength level, so they are trying their best to hide their breath. " "So, the current situation... Is really as chaotic as Marquis Flores said." Sean reached out and tapped on the table, then fell into a moment of meditation. "It seems necessary for me to meet Miss Athena in person." Chapter 1094 After the demon God invasion known as the "King''s capital demon disaster", Angus Ryan hired workers to repair the seventh avenue of the kingdom for the first time. This avenue has always had the nickname of noble street, because almost all the nobles in the whole King''s capital are rooted here. Therefore, when his Majesty King Engels wanted to repair this extremely damaged Avenue, these nobles also made a great effort. Of course, according to Marquis Flores, it should be his majesty who blackmailed them. However, in return, his majesty also acquiesced to the transformation carried out by these nobles when they repaired their houses - it is said that many nobles decorated the interior of the house more brilliantly than the palace. Originally, this behavior was prohibited, but for the sake of being blackmailed by his majesty, the wise king turned a blind eye. Just as Elizabeth knocked on Sean''s door, a carriage sped along the seventh avenue of the Kingdom, but stopped halfway up the avenue. A huge iron gate with a width of five meters was just on the side of the stopped carriage. In the middle of the iron gate is a silver disc, on which a thorn wound around the dead wood is carved by means of relief. The thorns and dead wood are full of green, which looks like a piece of grass. This is the emblem of the Aite family: thorn grass. The family emblem used by the first head of Aite family is a green field, which means the tenacity and indelibility of the family. However, when the third patriarch took over, the Aite family was almost destroyed because of a jealous behavior. After the efforts of the fourth and fifth patriarchs, the Aite family really entered the circle of kings and nobles, but at that time, the kingdom of Ryan had been downgraded to a principality. However, the Aite family did have an indelible and outstanding contribution in the patriotic war, so the king Ryan at that time allowed the Aite family to add a thorn to their family emblem as glory. However, for the consideration of the defeated country, this thorn can not be added openly - in fact, after Ryan kingdom was reduced to a principality, all nobles with thorn glory pattern in China must take off this thorn, which symbolizes the honor of guarding. Only the Aite family, in order to let the people remember this honor and disgrace forever, redesigned the family emblem, which has the current pattern: thorn grass. The purpose is to let the people always remember that the Aite family is a glorious family that never gives up. However, there are few young people in the Aite family who can still remember this ancestral motto. Michael is obviously one of them. But it is clear that the Marquis, who has repeatedly missed the title of Duke, has obviously misused this tenacity. The door of the slightly shabby carriage was soon opened, and a middle-aged man who looked a little hurried and embarrassed was jumping down from the carriage. The front door of the thorn grass mansion was not opened, but the side door was opened, and an armed Knight was standing next to the side door. The middle-aged man quickly trotted towards the side door. After it passed, the knight closed the side door at the same speed and led the way in front. The knight leading the way did not choose to take the main road, but walked along some small roads in the mansion. I don''t know whether it was because he was very familiar with the whole residence or because of other reasons. They didn''t meet any servants along the way. "That''s it." The knight who led the way took the middle-aged man to a dilapidated building that seemed to be a warehouse or something, and said in a muffled voice, "Lord marquis is waiting for you inside. It''s inconvenient for me to enter because of my responsibilities. Please forgive me." "I see." The seemingly embarrassed middle-aged man nodded slightly in return for the knight, and then he stepped into the house. The light in the house is not dim, on the contrary, it can even be said to be bright - although all the windows of the house are sealed, there are more than a dozen magic lights in the house. These magic lights with soft light shine the whole house like day, and the fragrance in the room also makes people feel comfortable - the middle-aged man sniffed his nose slightly, Then he woke up. The smell of this fragrance is an alchemy medicine, which can keep people''s mind clear. There were already two people sitting in the house. One of them was the Marquis of thorn grass, Michael Aite. The man with his back to the door can''t see his identity. The only thing he can see is that he has bright golden hair. The middle-aged man first showed some doubt, but he soon guessed the man''s identity. His face suddenly changed. He immediately half knelt to the ground, bowed his head and said, "fearless. Lorendas, see your highness Arlan." This slightly embarrassed middle-aged is the fearless Marquis lorendas who almost died under the sword of Alexis on the evergreen suspension bridge. Although he is a Marquis of strength with Marquis Michael Aite of thorn grass, he is an emerging aristocrat. Neither his foundation nor details can be compared with Michael Aite who can challenge the Duke of strength. Therefore, it is not an unacceptable fact to be under the command of thorn grass and become his loyal minister. It was because of the decision of the fearless Marquis that he soon became the most important combat force under the Marquis of thorn grass, and he was also the confidant of the Marquis of thorn grass. This can be seen only from the three of them in this room. "Lord lorendas, get up quickly. I''m flattered by your behavior." After hearing what lorendas said, Alan stood up, then quickly turned around and helped lorendas up. His action seemed to be slow, with a kind of pride unique to the royal family, but it was precisely because of this pride and his seemingly artificial smile that made lorendas feel a trace of gratitude and excitement. However, only they themselves know how true the performances of both sides are. However, this does not prevent lorendas from observing the three princes who are famous for their romantic style at a close distance. Alain lane, with golden hair and a very beautiful face, benefited from his mother from the Forest Elves. The prince''s highness is quite tall, almost one meter eight or so. His whole body shows a very unique natural temperament. His voice is gentle and magnetic. No matter how you look at it, he is an excellent man who can become the lover of many women''s dreams. "You almost ruined our good thing." Compared with the gentle prince of arland, Michael Aite, the Marquis of thorn grass, looked very ugly, "but fortunately, you are not a fool and don''t challenge the mad dog directly, otherwise... The fearless will become a joke." "Your lesson is, Lord marquis." Lorendas bowed his head slightly and said, "the comfortable life during this period has really made me careless and arrogant. I will pay attention to it in the future." "Well, well, Lord Michael, don''t blame Lord lorendas any more." Alan, who plays a white faced role, said with a smile, breaking the slightly silent and serious atmosphere, "some things always have to think on the bright side. At least Lord lorendas has brought us some information, right? " "Yes." Lorendas nodded. So at the invitation of Alan, lorendas soon sat at the table where there were only two people and began to tell Alan and Michael what happened when he was on the evergreen suspension bridge. It has to be said that the Marquis of lorendas, known as the fearless, may also have some talent as a bard. According to his description, Prince Alan and Marquis Michael, who were not present, had a feeling of being there. Especially when they mentioned the scene that the carriage was suddenly split, their hearts suddenly trembled - especially Prince Alan, who had no martial arts foundation, felt a burst of panic. It was only a matter of a few minutes, but under the description of lorendas, it took three or four times as long to finish it - of course, lorendas had to supplement the details because of some questions from Marquis Michael and Prince Alan. When lorenzas finished speaking, there was a silence in the room. A moment later, Prince Alain took the lead in breaking the silence: "could it be Lord Wenger who split the carriage in half? After all, he was there, and from what he said... It was clear that he had been watching the development of the situation. " "It''s normal for Lord Wenger Hua to pay attention to the development of the situation, but if Lord Wenger Hua can stop the carriage from moving forward at such a distance and push Lord lorenzas back without hurting a penny, then he may be a legendary strong man." A trace of contempt flashed in Michael''s eyes, but he disguised well and was not noticed by Alan, "but it doesn''t rule out the possibility of other legendary strong players, or..." "Or the woman herself is a legendary strong man..." lorendas swallowed a little hard. Recalling his previous reckless and arrogant actions, lorendas was filled with fear. His strength today is only the realm of quasi holy land, and there is still a distance from the real holy land. However, with his brave and decisive combat style, he has indeed won the title of "fearless" - as long as he can step into the realm of holy land, he can certainly win the title of "fearless". But no matter how fearless people are, they can''t help feeling fear when facing an enemy that is impossible to defeat, such as the legendary strong. "It seems that there are really a lot of talents around the void Archduke." Michael said angrily, "in this way, the king has now gathered three legendary strong men." "Three... Three?" Lorendas said with some doubt. He obviously knew that he had missed many good things because the territorial affairs had delayed his time to come to the king''s capital. But what he could not imagine was that there were three legendary strong men in Ryan kingdom! This has reached the level of super first-class kingdom! Although one of them is subordinate to the void duchy, which is likely to lead to the independence of the void duchy from the status of vassal state, anyway, the details of Ryan kingdom can be regarded as very strong. Arlan looked at lorendas, who was a little surprised, and then smiled: "unfortunately, two of them do not belong to our Ryan kingdom. One is probably the woman you met earlier with Archduke Sean. If the information is true, she should be a person from the Principality of vanity. The other is a follower of Archduke Athena of the Principality of Garrod, Miss Elizabeth batian I suppose if the batian family had known Elizabeth''s talent, they wouldn''t have driven her away. " "Then... What about another one?" Lorendas asked. "Oh, that one is in the hands of my dear brother, his highness ADAS." Prince Alan smiled, "my brother didn''t want to hide the legendary strong man from the beginning, but put him on the table with a very high profile But my brother never thought that there was a legendary strong man around Archduke yasina. Well, but at present, there is also one around Archduke Sean. I think my brother should have a headache now. " "It''s good to give his highness Adams a headache, but it''s not good for us." Michael took a deep breath, and then his face looked a little ugly. "I thought I could finally take revenge, but I didn''t expect the enemy''s strength to grow faster than I expected..." "Please forgive me for leaving Wangdu for too long, so I''m not quite clear about what has happened in Wangdu in recent years. Can you please tell me about the practical conflict between you and the empty public?" Alan said with a surprised look on his face, "as far as I know, you never seem to have a real positive conflict with the big public? Even if it was the Seneca aristocratic alliance plan you drew up at the beginning, your role in it seems to be just an intermediary. " Hearing Arlan''s words, Michael was slightly stunned and immediately raised his head: "Your Highness Arlan, what do you mean..." "I was thinking, since we didn''t have any actual conflict with the void Archduke, why can''t we have a good discussion with him?" Arlan showed a charming smile. It has to be said that the prince with half elf blood is really very handsome, especially when he smiled, "in my opinion, a vain Archduke is much more valuable than those allies who have completely lost their power, status and identity." Michael didn''t reply immediately, but showed a thoughtful look, but there seemed to be some sadness between his eyebrows. The corner of Arlan''s mouth was slightly raised and decided to put the last straw: "isn''t it interest that nobles pay attention to? As long as you have enough interests and can let Lord Michael ensure that you are still in the center of power in the Kingdom, isn''t it normal to sacrifice a few worthless pieces? " Michael Aite restrained the sad look on his face and replaced it with a firm face: "you''re right, your highness Alan. If you can get the support of Duke void, it will be much smoother for you to ascend the throne. Now there is a legendary strong man beside his highness Adams, and according to intelligence, the fourth Princess ferheath seems to have obtained the support of Archduke yasina and has the strength to compete with his highness Adams in terms of top combat power. " "Well, Archduke Athena is not an object that can''t be won over." Alan smiled, "my sister''s ability is really outstanding, but it''s also inappropriate for a woman to be the king of a country Maybe I can get their support. If everything goes well, with the support of two great princes, I can''t fight brother Wang. " "This is inevitable." Marquis Michael nodded. "Then it seems that I need to prepare a gift to show Duke Sean." "That''s a good idea." Alan smiled and nodded, "so now that we have made a decision, we have to deal with some things next. Lord Michael, how much you care After all, although I''m a prince, I don''t think many nobles will look after me. " "That''s what they never knew, your highness Alain." Michael clenched his fist against his chest, and then saluted Arlan slightly. "If your highness Arlan shows his edge, no one can resist your progress." "Aha, Lord Michael, I''ll be sorry if you praise me so much." Alan smiled with the same exaggeration, but there was no smile in his eyes, which raised his head slightly with an exaggerated smile, "then I''ll leave first." After that, the three princes, Arlan, picked up the cloak beside him, put it on his body, and got up and left. On the way back, the knight still led the way in front, but this time he didn''t leave from the front door, but went out from a back door. There was a worn-out carriage waiting beside him. After seeing Prince Arlan''s appearance, a young man in housekeeper''s clothes standing nearby quickly opened the door of the carriage and welcomed Arlan, Then he got into the carriage himself and signaled the carriage to leave. Sitting in the carriage, Alain finally lifted his hood and showed a different look from the previous frolicking look. "Your Highness, you need a rest." The young man in the housekeeper''s costume gently gathered his hair and revealed his sharp ears hidden under his hair. He was an elf, and he was a real elf with pure blood, not a half elf like Arlan. If you observe carefully, you can even see the powder and camouflage deliberately smeared on the ELF''s face to cover up his real face, Of course, there is a slight bulge on the back of the car sofa. "Fanny, it''s not as simple as you think." Arlan sighed softly, "including you, now Wangdu Li has four legendary strong men." "Another one?" The Female Elf named Fanny was stunned. "Why didn''t I feel the breath?" "Maybe he is also a legendary strong man who is proficient in hiding breath. Just like you, he can use the power of nature to cover up his breath so that people can''t detect you." Allan said softly, "but I''m sure it''s definitely a legendary strong man, and it''s also a legendary strong man who is very good at fighting. Such a legendary strong man is hard to deal with. If she doesn''t stand on our side... " "Please don''t worry, your highness. Any enemy who hinders you will become the soul of my sword." Fanny said softly, but even if her voice was softer, it was full of an incomparable murderous spirit, "neither Elizabeth, the daughter of thunder, nor Lauren, the oath knight, is my opponent. Even if the new legendary strong man is a legendary strong man who is very good at fighting, he will never stop my meteorite sword skill. " "Well, I believe you, Fanny." Arlan showed a charming smile, which was his sincere smile from the bottom of his heart. It was fundamentally different from the smile he had shown to anyone in the past, "but ah, I didn''t want to fight our two potential allies in the future. Maybe... We should visit the miracle Lord first. Maybe he will agree to be our companion. " "He will agree." Fanny still answered softly, but the murderous spirit in her words did not weaken at all. "Oh, no, no, no, dear Fanny, it''s not good for you to be so murderous. It will scare our future allies." Alan smiled and said, "handing over this country to my brother who only knows how to fight is the ultimate cause of Ryan''s demise. Although I admire my sister, she really lacks enough courage. If I can get the throne and have their help, I will make Ryan stronger. " "I''m sure you can put Ryan on a stronger road." Fanny also showed a rare smile. "Now, let my respected brother run into a wall and worry first." Arlan turned his head and looked out at the street through the window of the carriage. "People who can only think in the way of soldiers are not suitable for governing the country." In fact, things were indeed as Alan had expected. Adams in the palace was in a kind of distress and entanglement. The third prince Arlan has excellent diplomatic means, which in some ways also means that his Highness has an excellent political sense - of course, an excellent political sense does not mean that he is equally excellent in governing internal affairs. On the contrary, Arlan is better at using sharp words and clear logic to solve those enemies with different political views, or use his sweet words to hook up with one girl after another. The eldest prince Adams, on the other hand, behaved more like a reckless man - of course, his command and command ability was really good, but it was only limited to the use of tactics. Although he was called "the uncrowned king of Ryan in the north", he was not the one who formulated the strategic plan in previous wars, but the staff behind him. As the commander of the army, Adams relied on his bravery and courage to conquer others. Of course, there is also a big reason is from his most powerful deputy, the oath Knight Lauren. At this time, as like as two peas of Meckel and Al LAN, the information that is before is placed at the desk of the big prince Adams. However, unlike Alan and others who are still guessing whether the strength of Alexis has entered the legend, the information harvested by Adams has clearly shown that the woman who follows the Duke of nothingness Sean is a real legendary strong man, and I''m afraid she is stronger than the general legendary strong man. "Lauren, what do you think of this intelligence?" Adams said angrily. "If I had done it, neither the four horses nor the coachman nor the fearless marquis in the carriage could have escaped from my sword." The legendary strong man named Lauren glanced at the information and said in a deep voice, "so I''m not as good as her just in terms of skill But in terms of strength, I don''t think the other party can win me. " "So if you need to fight with the other party, how many chances do you have to win?" "Ten percent." Lauren said faintly, but there was irrecoverable pride in her tone, "I am your oath knight. As long as you don''t die, I will never die. Therefore, even if her attack is aggressive and skilled, and even if my speed can''t keep up with her, I will never really die. All her attacks are meaningless. Unless... She is also an oath knight. " "Now there are three legendary strong men in the city, which really makes me feel a little uneasy." Adams frowned, "but damn it, my father didn''t choose an heir before he died, otherwise I wouldn''t have become so passive." The prince Adams apparently did not consider the possibility that his majesty, Angus Ryan, would not pass the throne to him. In his opinion, he is called the uncrowned king of the north, so the next successor of Ryan kingdom must only be him, and there is no possibility of being left behind at all. So Adams''s anger can be imagined when he heard that someone else jumped out to compete with him for the heir to the throne. In particular, when he learned that his father''s personal courtier did not choose to take refuge in him, but took refuge in his sister fercis, he directly put the suspicion of Engels''s death on the Marquis Flores. He even thought that all this was instructed by his sister ferheath''s crazy desire to seize the throne. If there was no conclusive evidence, he would have ordered Lauren to kill him directly. "I don''t think we need to be opposite the void Archduke." Lauren watched Adams fall into a kind of anxiety. After a moment of silence, he said, "the Archduke has no clear choice position, so we can win him over. In this way, our winning face will be much greater With the support of two legendary strong men, no one will dare to oppose you. " "Impossible!" Adams said coldly, "Duke void is very close to Athena. Almost all his achievements today are given by Athena. It is rumored that the Great Duke of the void is the face of Athena, or a secret lover, so he will join hands with Athena Even if they don''t join hands, I can''t let people close to Athena live. " Lauren didn''t say anything when she heard Adams. He has followed the prince for a long time, so he is very clear about the prince''s character. Perhaps ten years ago, the prince''s character was very frank and resourceful, but since the defeat completely suppressed by Athena, the prince''s character has been completely distorted. Coupled with a series of brilliant wars in the north of the Kingdom, it naturally formed the prince''s arrogant character of being more arrogant. In particular, when he died in a rebellion, and then was resurrected by his highness Adams into a sworn knight with the mysterious King Arthur curse, breaking through the limit of strength and becoming a legendary strong man, Lauren found that his highness Adams acted more recklessly. It was after this that Adams finally broke out of the title of the uncrowned king in the north, but all this was based on the absolute ruling power. The northern lords who opposed Adams were basically dead. "Athena, I will make her beg for mercy on her knees!" Adams severely smashed the desk, with a ferocious look of revenge on his face, "this is the moment I''ve been waiting for in the past ten years If she didn''t have a daughter of thunder around her now... " "If your highness needs it, I can solve the daughter of thunder now." Lauren said faintly. It seems that in his cognition, no one is his opponent at all. But as like as two peas, he is a pillow with an embroidered case. Lauren, who is not sure of his exact situation, can not win in the first battle, especially when he was a strong practical fighter. Compared with those embroidered pillow that relies on resources but not a little practical experience, Lauren''s fighting power is terrible. "No, not yet." Although Adams''s heart was distorted due to the shame of that year, at least he didn''t really lose his mind, "if you kill Elizabeth, the batian family will not give up. They have been trying to get in touch with Elizabeth recently, hoping to welcome her back to the family, but they haven''t made much progress Therefore, it is not appropriate to act rashly before the battle for the successor to the throne has not been decided. At least we should wait until our father is buried. " "I see." Lauren bowed slightly. "So, what are we going to do now?" "We''ll find batian''s master. As long as we can persuade Elizabeth to return to the batian family, or re bind her with the interests of the batian family, there''s nothing to worry about." Adams thought for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "as for the empty Lord named Sean, there are ways to deal with him when I become king But it''s just a principality! " Chapter 1095 After nightfall, King Ryan should have been the most prosperous and lively time, but it was a little deserted because of King Gus''s death. Although the palace did not issue any instructions on curfew, the taverns and hotels in the city still began to close after night. This move undoubtedly deprived many nobles who had just entered the city of the opportunity to inquire about information. Of course, the thieves guild is happy to provide these nobles with the current situation of the royal capital, but the price they want is not affordable for ordinary little nobles, so there are really not many nobles who know the current situation of the royal capital. In this way, many lower class nobles who have long lived in the king''s capital naturally become guests of those local nobles - not all local nobles, like Michael Aite, Marquis of thorn grass, will buy properties in the king''s capital and arrange personnel for management. Although Sean also owned an estate in the royal capital, which was donated by King Angus Ryan at that time, the house was destroyed in the event of Edward''s invasion of the royal capital. Although his majesty later renovated the house, Sean did not hesitate to sell the house. To some extent, Sean did not hesitate to refuse the king''s kindness. But Sean doesn''t care. This is also the reason why Sean didn''t return to his residence or stay in Emerald Castle after coming to Wangdu this time. Of course, his desire to get rid of trouble was also one of his considerations - but what he didn''t expect was that there were so many nobles inquiring about his whereabouts. However, this is not an incomprehensible phenomenon. After all, what those nobles want is to keep their current status in the process of the replacement of old and new power - even if it is a false title, it is also a symbol of superiority in the end. There will always be people who enjoy such a false name, especially some small nobles who have no background and family background but have territory. They are the biggest victims of the change of power between the old and the new. After all, the territory of a country is so large. How many people can get territory after enfeoffment? Therefore, we should always find some ways to reclaim some territory. This can be seen from the fact that after Ryan was upgraded to the Kingdom, Engels no longer granted rewards to the local nobles. Even if the rewards are mostly lifelong nobles, Ryan kingdom is now deliberately controlling the number and scale of the local nobles. Unfortunately, his plan didn''t go well, and then he hung up. It is for this reason that some nobles are also highly suspected of murdering the king. After all, with the official launch of the bad blood plan, many territories have returned to the hands of Ryan royal family, and many nobles have been executed and recovered on unwarranted charges, It is inevitable that this will cause unrest and dissatisfaction in the aristocratic circle. Sean sighed softly as he sat in the carriage. At this time, he was going to the place where yasna stayed - in order to protect the four Princess ferheath, a group of followers including yasna and the thunder front did not stay in the royal palace or emerald castle, but in the Royal Rose Manor in the suburbs of the royal capital. The manor was originally used by the Ryan royal family and all the kings and nobles when they were resting and preparing for hunting during spring hunting and autumn hunting, but after the death of Angus Ryan, the manor was expropriated by Princess ferheath. Of course, all means are naturally legalized. However, at present, it is impossible to know who can be trusted and who can not be trusted, so the soldiers who were originally responsible for guarding the manor have been replaced, and the most elite thunder front under yasna''s command is Vivian. Elizabeth is the deputy of Athena, responsible for running errands for Athena or accompanying Athena and princess ferheath to some banquets and other occasions; Simi sits in the Principality of Garrod and is responsible for the security and government management of the Principality of Garrod. Sean is naturally very grateful to Athena. After all, if there was no Athena, there would not be Sean today - at least, he needs to spend more time and energy to achieve his current achievements. So even if Sean doesn''t care about anyone in the whole Ryan Kingdom, he can''t care about Athena. The carriage soon came to the Royal Rose Manor famous for planting roses. The coachman and carriage were hired by Sean from the post station. Originally, he didn''t intend to meet Athena secretly, so it''s nothing to divulge his whereabouts. He knew very well that when he appeared in the king''s capital, many people had stared at him, so that he didn''t need Alexis to remind him. Sean could feel at least a dozen extremely secret eyes, so it wasn''t a secret where his destination was next. Opening the door of the carriage, Alexis jumped down first. She really didn''t like this narrow environment. Because Sean''s letter of visit had been received in advance, yasna and others, including Princess ferheath, had stood at the gate of the manor and waited. The soldiers of the thunder front, except those who are on guard and patrolling, have been arranged in two long columns on the left and right outside the manor door. This reception specification can be said to be much higher than that of receiving foreign guests and envoys. "It really flatters me." Sean, who got out of the carriage, saw the specifications in front of him. Although his appearance fluctuated little, he was actually shocked in his heart. Just as he appreciated Athena, his understanding of Athena was quite thorough. This is a lord who doesn''t like to put on a scene. She poured all her thoughts into the military and politics. Many people only know that Athena is very good at war, but few people know that Athena is also a good player in internal affairs management. If she had not spent all her time on territorial governance and arms development, her current strength would not only stay in the realm of the lower holy land. Moreover, from the fluctuating breath on her body, it is obvious that she has just broken through the realm of the holy land. At present, the strength of the realm is not stable, let alone belonging to yasina''s own field. On the contrary, Vivian on one side has the realm of the upper holy land. Even if Sean doesn''t use his real eyes to observe, he can feel the dark murderous spirit on Vivian, which is like an abyss. It is obvious that Vivian has embarked on a path of only pursuing lethality. Like this, once we break through the legendary realm, the improvement of combat effectiveness will be at least twice as high as that of ordinary legendary strong men. Alexis looked at Vivian with great interest at this time, as if she saw some of her own shadow - in fact, Alexis took the road of the strong in pursuit of lethality, which is also the reason why Alexis was too strong every time her strength was improved. However, unlike Vivian who began to pursue lethality in the middle holy realm, Alexis began to pursue such a strong road from the realm of silver. Soon, Alexis''s interest in Vivian disappeared, and her eyes showed some undisguised disappointment: "her potential is not good. Maybe she can break through the legendary realm after a series of death wars, but the injuries accumulated in her body will also become a stumbling block to her further progress There is no hope of reaching the ranks of super strong in this life. Maybe level 14 is her growth limit. " "Don''t be so demanding." Sean greeted Athena and others with a smile, and responded to Alexis in his heart, "in this world, the 14th level legendary strong man is already at the top of the pyramid, and there won''t be many strong men at the peak of the legend, and there are super strong men like you, Only those great empires or super first-class kings with long enough heritage can have so many. " "How many?" Alexis smacked her lips, and her eyes showed some excitement of war. "It''s good for a super first-class kingdom to have one or two. If the seven empires count the comprehensive combat power of all kinds, they can come up with seven or eight." Sean thought about it in his mind, then compared it with the St. Joels Empire and explained, "but the St. Joels empire may not have so many now All the four paladins died, and two sets of angel equipment were lost. I estimate that there are only three or four super strong men left at most. " Alexis shrugged. She knew Sean had misunderstood her, but she didn''t intend to correct it. Just as kokirei likes to fight with the strong, Alexis also has a passion for the strong, but she likes to enjoy the feeling of fighting with the strong, rather than swallowing the fire of the strong as kokirei does. If we compare the seven sins, kokirei symbolizes gluttony, while Alexis symbolizes rage. Even if the communication between Sean and Alexis was based on the soul, the carriage was very close to the manor gate, so Sean met Athena and others soon. "Sean, welcome." Yasina said with a smile, but her face had an obvious haggard color, which made her smile look pale. "This is princess ferheath." Among the many noble lords in the kingdom of Ryan, the only one who dares to directly call the Duke of vanity is Athena. Even the four princesses who have the name of "Ryan''s heart" and are deeply trusted and supported by the people and the next nobles in the king''s capital, ferheath, did not dare to directly call Sean''s name, but opened his mouth and said, "Archduke of vanity, welcome you." "Your Highness, you are very polite." Sean saluted the princess, not the knightly etiquette, but the etiquette for the lower nobles to meet the higher nobles. "It''s my honor to meet his highness fercis, who is called the heart of Ryan Please also ask your royal highness not to blame my presumption of bother. Seeing Sean''s courtesy of keeping such a distance, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in the eyes of ferheath and Athena. However, they all know that it is certainly not so easy and easy to get Sean to join their own camp. After all, Sean is also a grand duke of a country, so his support will naturally change the situation of the candidates for the throne, and may even directly determine who is the next king of the Kingdom of Ryan, such as Princess ferheath, She has won the support of Archduke Jasna of Jarod. If Sean also publicly declared his support for her, the original seven member alliance will naturally support versis. In this way, it is tantamount to saying that Princess ferheath won the support of almost all the nobles south of tonis fortress. In addition, the little nobles and people of the royal capital, under such a huge influence, other neutral nobles will certainly choose to support Princess ferheath, so her position will be stable. This is also the most direct and straightforward way that yasina thought of. Next, Sean said hello to Elizabeth and Vivian, and then they entered the Royal Rose Manor together. Vivian is leading the way. She talks and laughs with Sean. She looks very relaxed. She doesn''t look worried like others. But along the way, what Sean saw was almost strict security - not the kind of pretend patrol, but the real strict security, using the loose outside and tight inside defense structure, which was obviously a guard specially used to prevent assassination. "Princess fercis has faced four assassinations." It seemed to be Sean''s doubts, "Vivian whispered." before her arrival, Princess Heath''s Royal Highness was protected by the Marquis of Loris, which is said to be unsafe in the palace. And Lord Athena and we couldn''t stay in the palace, so we moved to this villa, but the assassination still didn''t stop. " "It seems that the competition is very fierce." Sean looked back at Athena and versis. Now he finally knew why these people were so haggard and why Athena was so anxious to seek foreign aid. Obviously, the competitive pressure from the king capital made her feel a little out of breath. "However, isn''t Elizabeth already promoted to legend? Why... " "You have also been promoted to the middle holy land, and you are still a lord and Archduke, but do you have fewer enemies?" Vivian continued in a low voice, "Elizabeth is a legendary strong man, but she is a magician. She can play a very strong combat effectiveness on the battlefield or on formal occasions, but in the face of a sudden assassination attack, Elizabeth''s performance is similar to me, or even not as fast as I react. And... " Vivian carefully nuzui a building in the manor. When Sean looked up, he saw that at least two-thirds of the whole building had been destroyed. "Well, once the legendary mage takes action, it is indeed very dangerous, and it will create more opportunities for the assassin." Sean finally understood why the alert level of the whole manor was so high, but he saw the key to the problem at a glance, "but more... Elizabeth doesn''t have much practical experience? She only has the experience of fighting on the battlefield, and lacks the experience of fighting against the strong or assassins alone? " "Indeed." Vivian nodded, "although Elizabeth is strong, she has never faced such things before, so she is also learning and growing up recently. At least, in the latest enemy assassination, she didn''t do anything stupid to completely destroy a house. " "But I still can''t understand. Who will assassinate Miss Versace?" Sean frowned. "It''s so..." "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Vivian shrugged. "Who knows. Anyway, this kind of thing has never been considered by me. It is Miss Athena and Elizabeth who really have to worry about it But seriously, Miss Athena really wants you to help her. " "You play the emotional card." Sean smiled bitterly. In fact, the relationship between Sean and Vivian is the best in many contacts with Athena. Although Athena is also Sean''s friend, there are also deep and shallow friendship between friends. Sean is so grateful to Athena that it is difficult to joke and communicate freely with her like a real friend. Instead, it is because Vivian has paid her life to save Sean, so Sean can communicate with Vivian in a more relaxed manner and way. "Your Highness Adams, can you really bring such great pressure to Athena?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "What do you think of the thunder front?" Vivian didn''t answer the question. "Very strong, has a real ace army level." Sean had seen it when he was outside the manor just now. Today''s thunder front is a veritable five level army. This standard can be regarded as elite even in the seven empires. It can be imagined that in recent years, yasina has not been idle in the Principality of Garrod, but has wholeheartedly created this real trump card belonging to her, "Even if you look at the seven empires, it is no less than those heavy troops stationed on one side." "Under his highness Adams, there is an army that may be slightly better than the thunder front." Vivian said in a low voice, "the army called the oath Corps has always been said to be the king''s division in the north of Ryan Kingdom When the war between us and dabion was at an impasse, more than 80% of the nobles in the Kingdom spoke to his majesty Engels and asked for the mobilization of the oath Corps. " Sean''s face showed a trace of surprise. Although he already knew that the military strength in the north of Ryan kingdom was indeed stronger than that in the south, after all, Sean didn''t care too much about the intelligence in the north of Ryan kingdom because of the thunder front of yasna. At this time, after hearing Vivian''s statement, Sean did not expect that his Royal Highness Prince Adams had such a strong hand. "In the military unification Department of Ryan Kingdom, there has always been the saying of thunder in the South and oath in the north." Vivian said reluctantly, "I always thought that even if there was a gap between the two sides, it wouldn''t be too big. But the last time I entered the city with Miss Athena, I found that the army called the oath Corps was really... Not ordinary means. If there is a frontal battle with it, of course, the thunder front can inflict heavy damage on the oath corps, but the thunder front... Is bound to be completely destroyed. " "Isn''t that possible?" Sean said in a deep voice, "I know the combat power of the thunder front. If you want to really destroy it all, I''m afraid it must be the level of the main legion of the seven empires." "The oath Corps is not the army of the living, but... The army of the dead." Vivian could understand Sean''s surprise, so he said, "you can understand it as the Legion of the dead As long as his highness Adams does not die, the Legion will never be destroyed, at most, it will suffer heavy losses. But after a period of time, the Legion will come back from the country of the dead again, and after a major defeat, when they gather again, their combat power will only increase. " "King Arthur''s covenant of recovery?" Sean''s eyebrows frowned and almost screwed together, "it''s really tricky But not everyone can actually fight this super level magic. Where did his highness Adams get such terrible magic... " "I don''t know." Vivian shrugged irresponsibly, "it is because there is such an army that will never die and lose, so that Adams has the bullshit ''uncrowned king of Ryan in the North''. Otherwise, with his ability, how can he achieve so much She was beaten like a dog by Miss Athena and escaped from the capital. " Listening to Vivian''s evaluation, Sean smiled helplessly: "it seems that things are more troublesome and difficult than I thought." Chapter 1096 The Royal Rose Manor is a supply station that provides spring hunting and autumn hunting for the royal nobles, so the decoration of every room here is very noble and luxurious. However, few nobles stay here overnight or for too long, so there are not many rooms to live in. However, due to the arrival of yasna and others, they have made great efforts to renovate and rectify here, so the soldiers of thunder front do not need to find an open space in the manor to build tents. After all, part of the purpose of the manor was to provide a place for hunting nobles to meet and show off their booty. Therefore, there are many rooms with large space. With a little transformation, it can successfully provide a group dormitory for many people. Of course, this is partly because there are not many thunder front soldiers led by yasna - only 500 people, almost a strong combat unit. It''s almost the limit to lead such a group of soldiers as Archduke Garrod. If you want to bring the whole thunder front, it will certainly cause some trouble. However, in terms of the scale of the Royal Rose Manor, 500 thunder front is enough to defend here. Of course, the most important thing is that Vivian, Athena and Elizabeth are all veterans on the battlefield, not those idle talkers. Therefore, after several assassinations, the loopholes of the whole Rose Manor have been repaired at the first time. The defense of the Rose Manor is even better than that of Athena''s nest in the Principality of garod. Now even people from the hermit or the assassin League, It is almost impossible to sneak in quietly. Along the way, Sean mostly observed and rarely spoke. But because of this, he can feel the pressure of Athena and others. Even the most careless Vivian seemed a little silent. I think it should be because she hardly slept well recently. In the small room, Sean and others basically avoided the choice of camp in their communication with yasna, as if they were talking with old friends again. But because everyone looked worried, Sean was talking and others were listening most of the time. The only one who can show normal social etiquette is probably Princess ferheath, who is not very familiar with Sean. For the princess, it is very consistent with Sean''s definition of "Princess". Princess fergies has long blond hair with slightly curled ends. Her eyelashes are very long, which makes her eyes look flexible and divine. Coupled with an oval face and a small nose, Princess fergies looks particularly quiet and clever. In fact, this princess is indeed the same, because in the normal conversation process, she seldom speaks, but is more like a listener, and even voluntarily rises to pour tea for everyone, not at all like a princess''s highness. In the princess, Sean saw only the silence and elegance of the ancient aristocracy, but not the hostility of the common secular aristocracy today. This made Sean understand what the princess''s Royal Highness would be so popular. It is only that too quiet and elegant, but also makes the royal highness of the princess seem too gentle and benevolent, such a character is not really suitable for a country, at least Sean did not see any courage in this princess''s highness. Moreover, according to Sean''s knowledge of her royal highness, many of her decisions are too idealistic. Many times she only considers the lowest civilian population, but ignores the interests of the aristocrats. Although Sean did not exclude this innocence, and even could be said to be very fond of it, he knew that it was precisely because of this that the Royal Highness could hardly get the support of those middle nobles. No one was willing to spit out the benefits of their own interests, especially those who were more egoistic than businessmen. If there is another occasion and environment, I am afraid that even if she is not able to support her royal highness. Perhaps it is the royal highness of the princess who does not stay up late. So at midnight, the princess, who has been sleepy but tried to bear it, finally comforted Elizabeth with her to return to the bedroom. With the departure of her royal highness, the lively and cheerful atmosphere of deliberate creation in the small room finally vanished completely. Instead, there was an almost suffocating silence. "Miss Athena, I think your decision... Is too hasty." After a moment''s silence, Xiao Encai finally broke the stagnant silence. "Royal highness of Princess Heath is not an ideal choice of kings. She... " Sean frowned slightly, as if thinking about what kind of words to describe it would be more tactful. "I''m not brave enough, so I''m a little timid; I don''t have much contact with the outside world, so I''m naive. I think too much about everything, which seems unrealistic; Although her Royal Highness has been systematically trained by lords, there are many administrative considerations and solutions that are not accurate enough because of the fact that they have not actually managed their territory. Her voice was very low, but she told Sean what she did not say without mercy. "Of course I know that her Royal Highness Princess Heath is not a qualified heir to the throne. But I have no choice. " I have no choice. The simple five words almost exhausted Athena''s strength. At this moment, Sean saw the heavy pressure on Athena that she could hardly bear. Sean glanced at Vivian, who scratched her hair slightly irritably. Obviously, she knows the source of this pressure, but she doesn''t know the specific solution. After all, this kind of thing makes her feel more difficult than facing an enemy three times her own. Therefore, when she found that Sean looked at her eyes, Vivian could only sigh helplessly, showing some helplessness. "Is that Prince Adams really so outstanding?" Sean frowned, "even if the Southern War was so difficult, I never saw you look like this. You are the goddess of war! You were able to defeat his highness Adams, so you can now! " "That''s not what I''m worried about." Yasina said reluctantly, "although the oath Corps is difficult and troublesome, I may not have no chance to win. In the frontal battlefield, as long as Elizabeth is given some time, I am fully capable of annihilating this Legion. Maybe they won''t die and will appear again after a while, but I dare say that in the whole Ryan Kingdom, no one can defeat me directly on the battlefield except the people under your command. " Yasna emphasized the front and battlefield, so Sean naturally heard another meaning contained in it: "those assassins... Are not for his highness ferheath, but for... You?" "Correctly speaking, it should be for us in the manor." Vivian opened his mouth and corrected, "I, Miss ISNA, Princess Heath and princess Elizabeth are all attacked by assassins. At the very beginning, we thought it was just a coincidence. After all, protecting the princess is us, so we should be the obstacle stone that prevented them from assassination, but then we found it was not. "If you kill your highness fergies, I can understand that there is no heir to the throne; I can also understand that killing you and Elizabeth is to make miss Athena lose her right and left arms, so... "Speaking of this, Sean''s eyes seem vague and uncertain," these assassinations... Are not from other successors to the throne, but the aristocrats with ulterior motives trying to create chaos... " "Miss Athena and Elizabeth think so." Vivian nodded. Of course, there was not much expression on her face. "Miss Elizabeth thought it should be the secret actions of those political enemies in those years. But... " "There are too many political enemies, so I can''t tell who is most likely to be." Sean answered with a bitter smile, and his face looked helpless. "Moreover, most of these political enemies were established because miss Athena supported me. Now these political enemies are basically gathered under the command of the third prince, his highness Alan. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Miss Athena to choose to join his highness Alan''s camp, coupled with the irreconcilable contradiction with his highness Adams, So you can only choose... Your highness fercis. " "That''s about it." Vivian nodded. "But miss Athena is now the Archduke of the Principality of Garrod. She can choose not." Sean wondered, "why do you have to choose to stand in line?" "The same reason as before, because his highness Adams was humiliated by me." At this time, Athena finally said, "others may not know him and will be deceived by his superficial illusion. In fact, his highness Adams is narrow-minded and hates very much. If he ascends the throne, he will certainly take revenge on the people who humiliated him that year, and I will bear the brunt of it And if he calls me to the king''s capital after he ascends the throne, do you think I should come? " When asked by yasna, Sean was stunned: "you are already the Grand Duke of a country and have reason to refuse." "Then I will be called a rebel." Athena could see clearly and said softly, "my Garrod principality is no better than your empty principality. Geographically, it is in a closed state. If I am accused of being a rebel, once Ryan sends troops to attack, I can only defend Garrod fortress. If Garrod fortress falls, I have no danger." Sean recalled that when he fought against the kingdom of dabion, the final battle was also fought on Garrod fortress. When he and yasna jointly captured Garrod fortress, the whole kingdom of dabion had no danger to defend, and finally had to retreat to the king capital of the kingdom of dabion. However, the grand capital was finally conquered due to the outbreak of civil strife after being besieged for many days because there were no secret escape routes and secret granaries. "But didn''t you say that on the front battlefield..." "Have you ever thought about how I would respond if his highness Adams let my father be the commander of the army?" Yasina''s understatement made Sean speechless. Others may not know, but Sean already knows that Athena and her father rold are just a disguised discord in order to comfort the emperor''s heart sitting on the king''s chair. But it is precisely because outsiders do not know this, so Adams has more reason to let Roland, the "Ryan shield", serve as the commander of the first army. Moreover, if Roland refuses to serve, Adams, who has already ascended the throne, has reason to clean up the Evans family. So it seems that Athena is indeed in a situation where she has no choice. She could only help Princess ferheath ascend the throne and become Ryan''s first queen. Only in this way can she keep herself, her father and the whole Evans family. Otherwise, her ultimate belonging is either to submit to Adams and allow Adams to bully and humiliate, or to bear the crime of rebel or patricide. "If... I mean if..." Sean said in a deep voice, "if his highness Adams is gone, then..." "What if his highness Alain ascended the throne?" Athena asked back. "It doesn''t matter." Sean whispered, but there was a tone of indifference in his voice. "Rather, it''s a good thing." Athena raised her eyebrows. She was so familiar with Sean that she only heard Sean''s tone at this time, and she had guessed what Sean wanted to do: "do you want to get rid of Ryan''s vassal Have you ever thought that if your highness Alain ascends the throne and you leave the vassal, he sends me as the commander of the army to attack your empty principality, then how should I choose? " "Then you''ll just come." Sean smiled and said carelessly, "if you are the commander of the army, we can have a good play Anyway, you don''t have to worry about that. " "No, I disagree." Athena shook her head and said firmly, "in that case, you might as well help me and let his highness fercis ascend the throne, so that we won''t have any contradictions and conflicts at all. Even if... Even if you want to get rid of Ryan''s vassal status, it is not impossible to become a country yourself. His highness ferheath will certainly not embarrass you. " Yasna knew that Sean had a legendary strong man under his command, so it was impossible to stop Sean from leaving the status of a vassal principality. In fact, in the history of the miracle continent, all those who have the effectiveness of legendary strong people are the king of a country, not just a grand duke. So Sean''s departure from the status of a vassal principality is not a treacherous or incomprehensible act. It can only be said to be the only way for a strong man. Moreover, in yasna''s view, if his highness ferheath ascends the throne, after the separation of the void principality, he can continue to establish friendly relations with the kingdom of Ryan, and this relationship will not be destroyed in the hands of future generations. Of course, another condition for Asina to help Princess ferheath compete for the throne also lies in this. After all, Asina now has a legendary strong man under her command. While Sean and Athena were still communicating in the Royal Rose Manor, Alexis left the manor full of rose fragrance. Royal Rose Manor is built in the suburb of King Ryan''s capital. Although it is a suburb, it actually takes more than two hours to travel one way by carriage. Moreover, for the sake of beauty, the Royal Rose Manor was built on the hillside of a low mountain. Except for the necessary land area of the manor, the surrounding trees were not cut down, and the original ecological appearance was still maintained. Only a large number of walls were built at the foot of the mountain to surround the whole mountain. This is the place where the nobles of the royal capital hunt in spring and autumn. It is called "hunting mountain" by the civilians of the royal capital. Alexis, at this time, was in the dense forest behind the hunting mountain, about an hour away from the Royal Rose Manor. However, for the legendary strong, it may only be more than ten minutes. Chapter 1097 Hunting mountain is a mountain forest privately owned by Ryan royal family. The altitude is only about 600 meters, but the forest on the mountain is extremely lush and even presents a primitive ecology. In autumn and winter every year, the hunting mountain will be closed, and then the mercenaries hired by the royal family will put all the low-level Warcraft and wild animals collected into the mountain forest, allowing them to live and die on the mountain until the spring hunting or autumn hunting begins, which will become a proof for the Royal family and nobles to show off their meritorious deeds and bravery. Of course, in order to prevent too cunning Warcraft from growing too strong, every two to three years, when hunting activities are held, the royal family will let the strong go up the mountain to sweep, so as to ensure that these powerful Warcraft will not affect the next hunting. In the royal capital, many nobles took the hunting twice a year as a shortcut to the circle of high nobles. Because every time spring hunting and autumn hunting activities are held, 20 families will be invited. In addition to the four old nobles of the royal family and the royal capital, the remaining 15 invited families are selected by the king, and the selection criteria is that the family has more outstanding members in the last year or half a year. Of course, in terms of the two hunting activities, the gold content of autumn hunting is higher than that of spring hunting. Unfortunately, this year''s autumn hunting is doomed to fail. Because his majesty didn''t know clearly three months ago, he didn''t release the task of catching Warcraft alive this year - chunshou is a relatively low-level hunting activity, which is the new generation of some families. Because they usually don''t have too strong strength, they mainly hunt wild animals, and occasionally there are level-1 and level-2 low-level Warcraft; Qiushou is faced with stronger young children, so the hunting object will change from beast to Warcraft, but it will never exceed level 5 - which makes many mercenaries who have gathered the king and are ready to sell the Warcraft captured in advance at a good price complain incessantly. The news of the king''s death sent the whole king into a panic. This year''s hunting mountain is destined to be cold and lonely. However, occasionally there are still a few fish that have escaped the net jumping in the mountains and forests. Alexis walks in the mountain forest. Her keen perception allows her to easily find several Warcraft lurking in the mountain forest. These guys with slightly civilized IQ obviously know that Alexis is not a easy guy - their natural beast perception makes them have an instinctive judgment, so even if Alexis doesn''t emit any breath, just like the ghost walking in the star world, no Warcraft will come out to die. But Alexis didn''t come here to hunt these low-level Warcraft barbecues. Walking in the mountains and forests, the corners of Alexis''s mouth raised slightly, revealing a light smile. * there is no sound in the quiet mountain forest, not to mention the chatter of insects at night, even the Warcraft is struggling to restrain their breathing. If Alexis completely exudes her power, she can understand the effect, but now she has not released her influence. However, the mountains and forests are still so quiet that they seem a little depressed. How can Alexis, who has rich practical experience, not know the meaning? She slowly drew out a cutting blade tied to her waist - Alexis''s hand was so stable that when she pulled out the sword, there was no friction between the blade and the scabbard, not even a sound. I''m afraid even the most elite killers can''t do this. After all, there is only a little space between the scabbard and the blade. It''s not easy to pull out the sword without making any sound. Holding the blade in her hand, Alexis''s smile grew stronger. Sean has never seen Alexis use her own weapons, whether in the game or in the real world. Of course, the exaggerated long gun can''t be counted, and now the long gun is also stored in her own private space by Alexis. If Sean could see Alexis''s cutting blade at this time, he might not be able to react for a moment and a half, even if he was not scared. This is a blade as dark as ink. The blade body seems to be coated with matte materials. Even if it is shrouded by the moonlight shining through the gaps between the branches and leaves of the mountain forest, the blade is still dark and dark, as if the blade body is a black hole, swallowing all the light. However, this is not the reason why Sean would be shocked. The real reason for his surprise is that something on the sword seems to be surging and struggling madly, as if he wants to break through the sword and appear in the material world. The intuitive feeling is that this is a living blade. Usually, only artifact has its own will and soul. However, Sean absolutely dares to swear by his "rich" forging experience and skills that the cutting blade in Alexis''s hand is by no means an artifact. At best, it is probably half a level higher than the epic, let alone the real myth level, even the quasi myth level is not. Alexis''s right hand trembled slightly, but it was not because she was nervous, but because she was too excited. "Dark, endure a little longer." Alexis''s voice murmured as if he were talking nonsense, "I''ll let you have a good drink right away." With the words of Alexis falling down, another blade tied to Alexis'' waist trembled slightly. Although the amplitude was not large, it was enough to cause Alexis''s perception. Alexis gently placed her right hand on the handle of the unsheathed blade, and then gently stroked the handle, just like stroking the lover''s cheek. The chopping blade immediately calmed down. "Chi, this is not the time for you to play. Wait." Alexis whispered, "let''s see if this opponent is worth my double sword." As Alexis''s voice sounded like a babble, she raised her right hand holding the blade called dark, and then waved it casually, as if she were looking for a feeling. However, if you observe carefully, you can see that while Alexis waved his right hand, more than two-thirds of the sword body disappeared strangely. Except for drawing a ripple in the air, you can''t see that part of the sword body at all. However, when the chopping blade appeared completely again, there was a slight smell of blood in the air, and there was a touch of blood on the body of the chopping blade, sliding down along the outline of the blade from top to bottom. But before it condensed to the tip of the blade, the trace of blood had completely disappeared, as if swallowed by the sword body. If Sean was present, he must be able to judge that this blade called dark is definitely a living creature! Because the breath of living creatures emitted from the air is obviously strong, and even there are faint fluctuations of excitement and anxiety - the fluctuations of excited consciousness naturally come from the darkness that has been out of its sheath and seen blood; The wave of anxiety came from another flame that had not yet come out of its sheath, but Alexis''s right hand kept pressing on the hilt, so the anxiety was soon suppressed. Alexis ignored the spreading or waking consciousness transmission. She just walked casually, looking like a casual walk after dinner. But every few steps ahead, Alexis''s right hand will gently wave, and the action looks very casual, as if she is driving away mosquitoes in the dense forest. But with the advance of Alexis and this seemingly meaningless random action, the smell of blood in the dense forest is becoming stronger and stronger. And those Warcraft hidden in the forest were so frightened that they crawled on the ground and trembled that they didn''t even dare to get up and run away. If they had prophets, I''m afraid they would never appear here at this time tonight - or even if they were killed directly, it would at least be a relief, not to experience the great panic that life is better than death as it is now. Just a few tens of meters of road, Alexis "waved" almost 20 times. However, except for the extremely strong bloody gas in the air, there was no sign of any dead body on the ground, and even there was no sign of any dead body falling on the ground. But anyone who knows Alexis well knows that this so-called taboo exists, and her every move is definitely not meaningless. Walking to a tall tree, Alexis finally turned her head and looked at the road towards her, with a smile on her face. "What a pleasant walk." Alexis said with a smile, but in an instant, Alexis suddenly waved his sword without warning and cut into the big tree nearby, which needs about three people to hug. There was no bright sword light, and even the sword shadow on his face didn''t appear. Moreover, Alexis obviously just waved a sword, but in the next second, the big tree suddenly burst into sawdust all over the sky, flying and falling from the air, as if it had been impacted by some powerful force and crushed directly. However, Alexis''s face did not show any relaxed expression, but showed a slight surprise, and her eyes also looked tens of meters to the right of the big tree broken into sawdust. But soon, Alexis''s face showed a smile again: "legendary strong man? Well, no wonder you can avoid my blow You sent these dark walkers? Did you direct the assassinations in that manor? " It seems that because Alexis saw through her identity, a figure slowly walked out of the woods. This is a very beautiful looking woman. She is wearing a set of emerald green light armor with exquisite and complex hollow carving patterns. It seems that it is a armor that only considers exquisite workmanship and ignores defense ability. However, for the sake of the woman''s sharp ears, it is not difficult to understand why the other party made this choice. After all, for the elves, defense is not their first consideration. "Those dark walkers have nothing to do with me." Staring at Alexis, the Female Elf said, her voice was like the singing of a yellow warbler, graceful and moving, "I wanted to help you, but it looks..." the Female Elf glanced at the source of strong blood smell, and then looked at Alexis again: "... It doesn''t seem necessary." "Although these dark walkers are quite sophisticated and obviously experienced, they can''t hide it from you." Alexis smiled. "If you really wanted to help me solve it, shouldn''t you have solved them long ago? How could they be allowed to come here? " "You found me long ago?" The fairy frowned slightly and looked a little surprised. "Almost." Alexis shrugged. "Whether it''s you or those bedbugs, the smell is too strong. I smell it on the other side of the manor." "Ha ha." The Female Elf smiled with an unchanged face, obviously not believing Alexis''s words, "I wanted to sell a favor. After all, some things are meaningful only in front of the benefactor Isn''t it? " Alexis shrugged noncommittally: "well, what I''m more interested in is, do you know who is the messenger behind these killers?" "I don''t know." The fairy was very straightforward and said directly, "I just wanted to come and observe you and the master you are loyal to, and convey a kindness to you for my master. I will find that these killers are only accidental acts. As for the failure to solve them at the first time, it is also my personal consideration. After all, for you humans, some things must be handled face-to-face to appear more sincere. " "Deliver goodwill?" Alexis tilted her mouth and looked a little disdainful. This move undoubtedly made the Female Elf feel very dissatisfied, "well, aside from those, I haven''t fought with the strong for a long time It''s rare for elves to have swords. I''m a little itchy. " The Female Elf''s eyebrows picked up and her face became cold: "well, I also want to experience your strength personally Draw your sword. " "Draw the sword?" Alexis was stunned. "Are you a double sword warrior?" While pulling out the long sword tied on both sides of her waist, the Female Elf whispered to Alexis, "do you think I can deal with it as easily as those dark walkers? Then you''re too proud. You''d better pull out the sword. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to pull out another sword later. " Hearing the fairy''s words, Alexis''s confused face finally turned into a smile: "you say this? ha-ha. Don''t worry, don''t worry. If you can let me use double swordsmanship, I will be happier. But I''m afraid you''re not my opponent. It''s boring to end the battle too soon, so I''d better use single sword first. " "Very good." The fairy''s face and voice became cold this time, "you will pay for your arrogance." "Oh." Alexis nodded. "So are you ready? I''m going. " "Come on." The Female Elf said coldly. At the same time, she suddenly held the handle of the long sword with both hands, and her fighting spirit was high. However, the next second, the fairy''s face suddenly changed. Because Alexis completely disappeared from her sight, and even her perception could not lock Alexis at all. She could only barely detect a strong breath suddenly appeared in front of her. The strong air flow burst out because of too fast speed even scratched her cheek like a magician''s wind blade magic, If it hadn''t been for the vigorous Qi protection of the legendary strong, I''m afraid she would have been disfigured now! In this case, the Female Elf had no time to make any response and counterattack, and could only block it by relying on her fighting instinct and experience - the double swords were directly crossed in front of her, and the fighting spirit broke out completely, even the field was directly launched at this moment. There was no roaring explosion. Some of them were just a heavy force, which instantly shook back from the double swords set up by the Female Elf, and almost shook the two long swords away from her hands. A stream of air, centered on the two people in the confrontation, swirled and radiated to the surrounding - the ground was obviously not affected, but everything involved by this stream, whether trees or those trembling Warcraft creeping on the ground, turned into sawdust, dust and blood fog in an instant. In the twinkling of an eye, everything within a hundred meters disappeared completely, leaving only the bare earth. The pupil of the Female Elf also showed a trace of horror. She found that her field had lost contact with her at the moment when it was unfolded, as if it had never existed - or she had never unfolded, and everything was like a stone sinking into the sea. Moreover, because the surrounding woods were completely destroyed, as a forest elf, she even completely lost her racial talent advantage and could not fight with the help of the particularity of the forest environment. But all this was not the reason for the horror in the fairy''s eyes. What really shocked her was that she found that the sword just struck by the woman in front of her didn''t use the fighting power at all. It was just a blow from her personal strength! "This..." the Female Elf lost her mind for a moment because of the impact of this shock. Alexis''s eyes showed a trace of disappointment. Once again, her strength completely suppressed the Female Elf''s parry. However, she did not have the habit of teasing her opponent. She cut down straightforwardly and violently. The powerful impact force shocked the Female Elf out. After sliding out for tens of meters, the Female Elf finally unloaded the strength sent by Alexis. Even so, she was still staggering and retreating for more than ten steps before she could finally stabilize her body. "You can''t even support my single sword skill. Do you want to experience my double sword skill?" Alexis said faintly, "I advise you not to rely on the field to fight skillfully. The field is useless to me. So... If you don''t do your best, I''m afraid you can''t get out of here. " Hearing Alexis''s words, this time the Female Elf did not dare to underestimate any more. Instead, she looked serious and dignified: "I see Well, let me show you my real strength. " Chapter 1098 The scenery of the Royal Rose Manor is indeed very beautiful. In any way, it is completely in line with the picky eyes of the kings and nobles. Even if the elves come, they will never find anything wrong. At this time, Sean was in a room on the third floor, the window changed, overlooking the vestibule of the manor. Standing here, he can enjoy a sea of roses - a sea of beautiful red roses, white roses and black roses, exuding an unspeakable charm. In particular, the planting layout of red roses looks like a blooming rose, while its roots are composed of black roses, and the background is a pure white rose, which looks particularly charming. But unfortunately, Sean is really not in the mood to enjoy these beautiful scenery. He just rubbed his eyebrows a little tired, and the look on his face was a little ugly. The progress of his exchanges with asna and Vivian was not smooth: Sean could not persuade asna to give up his support for Princess Heath. And Athena couldn''t get Sean to support her. In fact, both Sean and Athena know very well that as long as Athena throws out her past comrades in arms, Sean will unconditionally agree to Athena''s requirements, but Athena doesn''t like to do so. Therefore, the final negotiation can only be regarded as a simple family routine and will not mention it again. Such an atmosphere, of course, can not be regarded as how friendly and harmonious. The door of the room was gently pushed open. Although the sound was so slight that it was negligible - at least Sean didn''t hear it, whether it was opening the door or footsteps - it didn''t prevent Sean from knowing who came in. He didn''t even look back and said, "it seems that you are in a good mood. I can feel your happy mood that is about to infect me, but..." Sean sniffed his nose, then turned around the smiling Alexis: "the blood smell is really strong. It seems to have killed a lot of people?" "Killed some dark walkers." Alexis went to the table, poured herself a full glass of water and drank it down, "... At least the people of this manor can have a good sleep tonight. But unfortunately, we still don''t know who the behind the scenes arranger is. Otherwise, we can go straight to the door and solve everything. " "I think so, too. The guys behind the scenes are much more cautious than we thought." Sean smiled helplessly and sighed, "but if the killer is a dark walker, it''s understandable. No wonder those killers can find the way into the manor so smoothly every time. Ordinary people can''t prevent these guys. At least they are better at sneaking in than shadow assassins However, I thought you met some equal opponent... " "I did meet a rival with equal strength." Alexis smiled and said, looking very satisfied, "a little guy with good strength, let me have a good time Better than all the swordsmen I''ve ever met in Greenwood. " Sean didn''t know anything about the Greenwood plane. Maybe it was a plane Alexis had been to before she was locked up in the "cage world". However, from the name of the plane and the name of the Jue Jian mentioned by Alexis, it should be a plane full of elves everywhere. I just don''t know what the elves are, but literally, it should be a Forest Elves. As for Jue Jian, this name may not be known in the outside world, but it is definitely a famous rank in the elf family. The elves have amazing talents in archery and magic. Relatively speaking, their sword skills are a little inferior. However, this kind of inferiority is only relatively speaking. In fact, it is relatively strong compared with human beings, especially the sword dancers of the elves are the best in swordsmanship. The partner Sean had fooled before, vinia pofeng, was a genius in sword dancers. However, as we all know, sword dancers are masters in skill warfare. On the contrary, they are slightly insufficient in strength and endurance. Therefore, in order to make up for this deficiency, the spirit sword dancers will turn to practice and study hard in this aspect after stepping into the holy land. If they can step into the legendary realm, then the shortcomings in all aspects of the body will be made up, so as to obtain a strong balanced combat power. They can no longer only use short swords or light swords, but even wave two heavy swords. Such a sword dancer will be called a sword dancer - frankly, it is a special advanced class. However, even ordinary Jue Jian is definitely a standard 12th level legendary class. Alexis said that the one she met was better than the one she met before. How many steps does that have to be? Thirteen or fourteen? Sean doesn''t believe he''ll be the legendary top of the 15th order. Three legendary strong men suddenly appeared in the kingdom of lane - in fact, there are only two strictly. Elizabeth is a follower of Athena. According to the theory of luck, she depends on the luck of the Principality of Garrod - this level is enough to make the kingdom of lane among the top super first-class kingdoms. After all, after becoming a member of the world''s high-end combat forces, the strong in the holy land is equal to entering this circle, so they will have more frequent contacts. However, the legendary strong is really not a cabbage in the rotten Street - perhaps only the top circles of the seven empires can see several grand scenes together at the same time. However, if you can meet people of the legendary peak or even super strong at random, then unless there are super strong people who make trouble in the seven empires, or break into any special taboo areas by mistake - such as sigh forest occupied by Rick, the outer land ruled by spirit and orc dwarves, the black tide dense forest once visited by bass, and so on. "I think it''s a great honor for that swordsman to hear your comment." Sean thought for a moment, but he simply commented. "I think I should correct two of your mistakes." Alexis tilted her head for a moment, and then said, "first, this is a female elf, and she is very young. She should not be more than 200 years old. In terms of the age and strength of the elf group, this is a genius Second, she''s not dead yet. " Compared with the age when the elves are 80 years old, 200 years old is probably less than 30 years old. At this age, she is already a legendary strong man. This female elf can definitely be called a genius among genies in the elf family - a genius with potential several energy levels higher than vinia broken wind. "Not dead?" Compared with the first corrected mistake, the second is what Sean was really shocked, "is there anyone who can escape from you? Is this a super strong man? " "Of course not." Alexis shook her head. "Her strength is probably the degree of the critical point of the 13th order. If you work harder or show your strength completely, you should be able to reach the degree of the 14th order When fighting with me, I can see that she should still have a unique skill to press the bottom of the box, so she probably only played close to the 14th level of combat power, but compared with the one in the manor and the one in the palace, the female elf can really ignore them Of course, I mean one-on-one. If the two of them work together, the female elf can only protect herself. " "Such a person... Can escape from your hand?" Sean couldn''t believe it. He even wondered if the Alexis he summoned was a fake, "you''re not..." "Of course I didn''t do my best." Alexis didn''t know what Sean was thinking and said bluntly, "well... I didn''t exert my strength so much as I just used the single sword technique, not even my strength." "Wait... Single sword? Strength? What are these? " Sean looked puzzled. In Sean''s impression, the killing Wu Ji has four strengths, namely swordsmanship, marksmanship, body art and killing. Although these introductions are very general and even confusing, it is clear at a glance. After all, Alexis''s weapon is a sword gun and two choppers. But what the hell is this single sword skill and strength? Alexis patted the two blades beside her, and then said with a natural look: "single sword, of course, means that I only use one sword! Why? What''s in your brain? Mud? " Sean looked as like as two peas in the waist of Alexis, although they looked the same, but there were some differences in detail. The most obvious is the two handles with two chopped edges. "When you use two swords, is it called Double swordsmanship?" Sean asked. "Of course." Alexis nodded proudly. Her eyes seemed to say that she finally admitted that Sean had a little IQ. And Sean, naturally, is a facial twitch on his face: what a casual way to name it. However, with the simple explanation and description of Alexis, Sean finally knows why the strengths on Alexis''s list are so simple and straightforward. Of course, nature knows why Alexis is called taboo. The reason is simple. In terms of swordsmanship, marksmanship and physique, Alexis has completely reached the peak of perfection. Basically, as long as she has the martial arts related to these three specialties, she can play beyond the limit. Although it can''t be compared with world-class monsters like Beth in terms of field height, the so-called sword saint and sword emperor don''t want to surpass Alexis in swordsmanship. The same is true for the other two areas. It is precisely because of this characteristic that Alexis''s level of strength has great particularity. Under normal circumstances, even if no weapons are used, Alexis also has the combat power of the 12th order legendary strong man, or she has reached the level of the legendary strong man just by physical strength. Basically, as long as it is an ordinary legendary strong man, Alexis can even pinch and explode each other without using weapons. After the use of strength - in fact, the fighting spirit of the miracle continent - the strength of Alexis will be comprehensively improved by a large order, almost equivalent to the combat power close to the peak of the 13th order. In this state, Sean simply understood it as douji mode. After joining the single sword technique, although Alexis has not significantly improved her physical strength and speed, her attack power, defense power and martial skills, that is, combat skills, will be greatly improved again, almost reaching the level of the 14th critical point. In the first mock exam, Sean called the Alexis in this state the model of Wu Ji. Although the level of strength has not really reached the peak of the legendary peak, even in the face of the peak of the legend, it will not be any less. If the double swordsmanship comes out together, then Alexis can reach the level of super strong or even above. Because if you use double swords, Alexis'' combat tactics, combat skills, lethality, defense ability, etc. will be greatly improved, which is basically no different from playing matchless. Even the general 16th level super strong can hardly resist Alexis in this state, so Sean defines Alexis in this state as killing mode. However, it is very subtle that Alexis can not stimulate the strength in the body when using single sword. In this case, Alexis only chose to strengthen her combat ability without comprehensive ability improvement. Her strength is similar to that of douji mode, that is, only the 13th peak level - Sean called this Jianji mode for his own understanding. But on the contrary, if you want to use the double sword technique, Alexis must stimulate the hidden strength in her body and let herself directly enter the killing mode. According to her own statement, it seems that double swordsmanship consumes a lot of physical energy, and many combat skills and martial arts need strength to help them, or in a more popular way: only in this way can they have lethality. Therefore, for the strength changes in the four stages from level 12 to level 16, Alexis has five modes: ordinary mode, douji mode, Jianji mode, Wuji mode and killing mode. This also makes Alexis have different fighting methods and skills when facing different opponents, so that the battle will not become boring because of the huge difference in combat power - according to Alexis herself, it took her a long time to study the "game style", which is also the secret of Alexis''s invincibility at the same level. But in Sean''s view, this is just an excuse for Alexis to have more fun when fighting the strong. Just like tonight, when facing the Female Elf, Alexis could kill her opponent, but she fought in the sword mode and fully enjoyed the fun of the battle process - but even in the sword mode, Alexis completely suppressed the opponent with absolute strength. As for why she didn''t kill the other party, it was only because the other party didn''t exert all her strength, and Alexis really wanted to fight the other party with all her strength, so she mercifully let the other party go - judging from Alexis''s description, it took her no more than three minutes to force the other party to escape, She did show mercy. Of course, Alexis''s real strength is more than that. Don''t forget she also has a sword gun. Only when using a sword gun can Alexis really be called killing Wu Ji. The previous models were just Alexis playing a game called "fighting the strong". Of course, if Alexis can use a sword and gun, it will at least prove that the enemy''s strength is at least level 17 or above, and may even be level 18 or 19. Based on Sean''s understanding of the miracle world, it is estimated that except for the antique old monsters of the seven empires, or the world-class monsters such as Oscar who triggered the battle of fate before, I''m afraid no one can let Alexis use a sword gun. Knowing this, Sean immediately resented Alexis''s obedience in putting away the sword and gun in the Knights'' principality of Robyn. At that time, he thought that Alexis was obedient. Unexpectedly, after she quickly understood the strength state structure of the world, she felt that "how to kill a chicken with an ox knife". "Ah, by the way..." alixis, humming in an unknown minor, was obviously in a very good mood. She suddenly turned to Sean and said, "the Female Elf brought us a ''goodwill'' before she left. It seems that a man named Alan asked you to find him in the club tomorrow afternoon Well, let me see. What''s the name of the club? " "Rosan hall?" "It seems to be called that name." Alexis thought and nodded. ¡­¡­ Alexis spoke lightly and seemed very happy - happy to find a "toy". But in fact, the damage suffered by the fairy named Fanny was not as easy as Alexis said. The hollow out light armor she was wearing -- although it seems that her defense ability is not very good, it is actually a set of real epic equipment. Although her defense ability has been reduced to a quasi legendary level in order to pursue beauty, she still has strong protection ability -- it has been completely broken. It no longer has the emerald green luster, but looks like a fake faded emerald, which is dim, and it is also covered with countless cracks. Almost as long as you make a little effort when walking, there will be a good piece of armor fragments falling off. It''s nothing if it''s just the loss of a suit of armor. However, Fanny''s face was pale and frightening, and she was obviously injured seriously. In particular, her hands holding the sword were trembling all the time. She even needed the help of these two Knight swords to support her body and not fall down. It was just a will that kept Fanny strong and didn''t faint. She was still trying to walk towards Arlan''s residence. It can be imagined how shocked Arlan was when she saw this look of Fanny. Even with a bit of remorse. "Your Highness, don''t worry." Looking at the panic shown by Arlan, Fanny tried to squeeze out a smile on her face, but she didn''t know. In this case, she smiled more ugly than crying. "I just suffered a little concussion and internal trauma, so it looks more serious. In fact, it''s not as serious as I thought. Please rest assured, your highness. I just need to drink the dew of life and rest for two days. " "It''s all hurt like this. How can it not be serious!" Alan looked angry, but soon became deeply remorseful, "it''s all my fault. If I didn''t let you go, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. I... " "It''s none of your Highness''s business. I''m too careless." Fanny shook her head, then said, "at first I didn''t do my best. I wanted to give priority to temptation. Unexpectedly, the other party''s physical strength was stronger than I thought, so I suffered a dull loss. When I think of all my strength later, the rhythm has been completely controlled by the other party, so I can only defend passively... I doubt that the other party is not human at all. " "Not human?" Alan''s face changed slightly. "What''s that?" "I don''t know, but it''s not orcs or elves or dwarves. It could be a Orc or a transformed Warcraft. " Fanny thought for a moment and then began to say her guess. "Her physical quality is terrible and has completely exceeded the limits of human beings. In fact, if she didn''t master the fighting power, I probably wouldn''t be her opponent." "You mean... She''s already... A legend without the power to fight?" Alan looked surprised. "That''s why I think the other party is not human, but may be some kind of transformed Warcraft. Another factor that makes me make this judgment is that the killing smell on the other party is too heavy. It almost turns into essence. I have never seen it in any human or intelligent race. " Fanny said in a deep voice, although her face was pale, she also showed some evil spirit, "and in the process of fighting with me, she only used one handed sword from beginning to end. Although I must admit that her fencing is very sharp, the more so, the more suspicious it is Moreover, I don''t think the other party should do their best. " "Didn''t do your best!?" Alan looked unbelievable, "you have reached the peak of level 13! You only need one step to reach level 14... " "I just lost the wind in a moment of carelessness. If I did my best at the beginning, I don''t think I would be suppressed." Fanny replied, "in terms of swordsmanship, I must admit that the other party is better than me, but she didn''t master the fighting spirit. She just fought with me by virtue of her physical quality. If I hadn''t been suppressed carelessly at the beginning, she wouldn''t have had a chance to hurt me. And... In the course of the confrontation, I didn''t use the meteorite sword. " Prince Arlan''s face showed a very dignified color: "you said the other party didn''t exert all her strength, so if she exerted all her strength, could it mean that she has the same strength as you?" "I don''t think so." Fanny shook her head slightly and then continued, "she wears two chopping blades and only takes out one scabbard when fighting with me, but I am also a double sword warrior, so I know that the difference between double swords and single swords is not very big. Even if she takes both swords together, it is at best the level of the 13th level peak or critical point. And if I use the meteorite sword technique, my combat power can reach level 14. " "I thought you had fourteen levels of strength, which was enough to suppress Elizabeth and Lauren. Now it seems that our plan needs to make some adjustments." Alan frowned and looked very ugly. "Anyway, I can''t let you take a risk Archduke Sean, we must win. Even if we can''t win the other side on our side, we can''t let him be opposite our enemy. " This time, Fanny didn''t say anything. She is not good at politics. She only knows that she is a sharp blade in Arlan''s hand. Just follow Arlan''s orders and solve those roadblocks. As for other problems, she couldn''t think about them or come up with any countermeasures, so she never bothered them. Of course, she didn''t tell Arlan a word. That was the battle at night. Except for the initial carelessness, the other party had given her enough reaction time in her second confrontation. She was completely suppressed in the real sword battle, especially Alexis''s fast sword shining like stars almost broke her protective spirit - but even so, she still didn''t think how terrible Alexis was, because she couldn''t fight. In the miracle continent, judging whether a strong man''s martial arts are sharp and terrible depends largely on the quality and quantity of fighting spirit. Even if a strong person can reach the legendary level by virtue of his physical quality, if he can''t master the fighting spirit, he will have this serious defect in terms of endurance combat ability and lethality. These defects are enough to make them the ultimate losers in the high-end war - even if they can gain the upper hand at the beginning, it is meaningless, because as long as they endure the initial suppression and wait for the opponent to show fatigue, the victory and defeat will be reversed. So although Alexis surprised Fanny deeply in fencing tonight, she still didn''t feel fear and despair. As everyone knows, the reason why Alexis is called taboo exists, so that her reputation resounds through the whole Outland and void is that she continuously strengthens her combat effectiveness bit by bit in the process of fighting with her opponent, so as to completely defeat her opponent''s heart and will. After making her opponent fully feel the deepest despair and fear, Will solve the opponent with one blow. And almost all the people who have fought with Alexis, even if they have not been killed by her, will no longer be able to fight because they have become useless since then. This is the real killing Wu Ji! Chapter 1099 If it is placed before the establishment of the transmission magic array, the king will issue a notice throughout the territory when he is seriously ill, and then order all lords and nobles to prepare to resist the king''s capital within one to three months according to the different distance between the territory and the king''s capital. But now, because of the invention of the transmission magic array, the journey will be much faster. Therefore, since the death of Angus Ryan, nobles and lords from all over the world have been ordered to arrive at the king''s capital in one day to participate in condolence. When Sean received the news, it was more than half a month later. Then he and Alexis arrived at the king''s capital directly by magic. It didn''t take much time. While Athena and Elizabeth arrived in the royal capital in the same way. Vivian led 500 thunder fronts to meet Athena and others in a hurry a week ago. However, in just one week, there have been four assassinations against fergies - if you count the two in the previous palace, fergies has been assassinated six times since the death of the old king ingers. It can be imagined how urgent the enemy wants to get rid of fergies. Unfortunately, Sean and Athena do not know the reason. But compared with kiasna''s eagerness to know why, Sean didn''t want to get involved at all. In two days, it will be the burial day of Angus Ryan, and then all the nobles who were summoned to the king''s condolences can leave. Sean didn''t want to get into any new trouble. He just wanted to spend the two days safely. So Sean didn''t pay attention to the invitation of the third prince, his highness Alan. Besides, Sean didn''t want to go to the rosan guild hall at all. He made a lot of trouble in the guild hall. Later, he learned that the guild hall was actually the product of the black eagle, one of the three kings of Ryan''s underground world. However, the guy named Black Hawk never showed up after the failure of assassinating Sean, and Sean gave all these activities about the black hawk to the Marquis of Flores. The whereabouts of the Black Hawk were still not found in the subsequent secret pursuit, but also because the Black Hawk left Ryan kingdom, Therefore, all the secret industries and territories he left behind were naturally replaced by Flores. After that, rupee took over the position of the Black Hawk and became one of the three dark giants in the underground world of Ryan Kingdom, and "ruled by the river" with the Marquis of Flores. Because of Sean''s relationship, the two agreed on some special treaties and occasionally shared private intelligence. The thing they both caught more seriously was to continue to hunt down the Black Hawk. However, it is a pity that the figure who used to be one of the three giants in the underground world of lane Kingdom has never been found. But Sean didn''t want to take care of the three Prince Arlan, but he didn''t want to pay more attention to Sean because he saw her highness Arlan who was injured by Fanny. So, under very delicate circumstances, the three princes visited in person and knocked on the door where Sean stayed. It can be imagined how surprised Sean looked when he opened the door and saw his highness Arlan standing outside the door smiling at himself. To tell the truth, Sean wanted to close the door directly, but after a little thinking for two seconds, Sean welcomed the prince to his room. "You didn''t take you to your elf follower?" Sean glanced at Arlan''s back and confirmed that there was no second person behind him. Alan glanced at Sean, and his face looked very strange, because he really couldn''t tell whether Sean was provoking him or just chatting? If it was someone else, Arlan was 100% sure that the other party was definitely provoking him, but in the face of the rumored Duke of vanity, there was no malice in his eyes, so Arlan really didn''t know how to judge. So he could only smile bitterly and sighed, "don''t you know that, Archduke Sean?" "Huh?" Sean blinked, then turned his head and looked at Alexis. He remembered that Alexis told him that she had been very lenient and would not have any sequelae at all. As for the serious injury, it was even more impossible. Yesterday, Alexis deliberately let her go in order to fight with the other party in her heyday. If she was badly hurt, I didn''t know that Ma Yue would be able to fight with the other party in the year of the monkey. With Alexis''s temperament, I would never do such a thing. But now, according to Prince Arlan, Sean seems to be that his follower''s injury is not light. In this way, it is seriously inconsistent with what Alexis said last night. "Her injury is not so serious. She can move freely after lying down for a day at most." Alexis didn''t want to speak, but when she saw Sean''s eyes full of doubt, she could only explain, "anyway, you elves have life potions. Just drink and sleep with that degree of internal injury." Hearing this, Alan was shocked because judging from Alexis''s words just now, he already knew that it was mercy from others last night, so the strength of Sean''s follower was definitely much higher than Fanny, far from what Fanny guessed that there was only thirteen peaks, Even Fanny''s meteorite sword will not be her opponent. However, although Arlan was shocked in his heart, the look on his face was very natural and there was no difference. But I don''t know that the other two people in the room, one is the middle Holy Land strong man and the other is the super strong man. At the moment when Arlan''s heart beat faster and heavier, they couldn''t escape their ears, but neither Sean nor Alexis planned to say anything. Of course, Alexis didn''t think it was necessary. She was only interested in the strong, and Arlan didn''t have any martial arts skills. Naturally, she wouldn''t care; Sean, on the other hand, thought there was no need to tear the face of his highness Arlan. From the point of view that the other party dared to visit alone, he should not want to trouble himself. Although Marquis Flores has said that the main supporters of the three prince, his highness Alain, are the political enemies of those sene aristocratic factions in Ryan Kingdom, Sean is not a fool. Of course, he has his own judgment and understanding. Especially now, he is no longer the young child of that year. He has been a Lord for so long, even if he has rarely personally participated in the development and construction of the territory, or even had little contact with other lords, but he is also familiar with all the things in the aristocratic circle under the eyes and ears of William and Hella. At present, the third prince Arlan visited in person, just to make up. Sure enough, after a little polite greeting with Sean, the three princes quickly went straight to the theme: "Archduke Sean, I''m actually selfish to visit this time. I think there may be some misunderstanding about last night. " "I should say I''m sorry." Sean smiled and said, "last night was my companion. I haven''t had contact with the strong for a long time. Did I meet such an excellent follower of your highness, so I may feel itchy for a moment. I hurt your highness a little more. Please forgive me." Sean knew what Arlan knew from the slight acceleration of Arlan''s heartbeat just now, so he naturally had no scruples when he opened his mouth. Maybe he didn''t adapt to Sean''s so straightforward way of speaking, or maybe he didn''t know how to deal with Sean''s words, so Alan looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. However, after all, he was specially responsible for the diplomatic work of Ryan kingdom. Naturally, his thinking was very agile and his negotiation ability was not weak. He soon thought of the way to deal with it. A few words brought the topic to the past and made the atmosphere seem harmonious. "I don''t think your highness made a special trip to visit because of that little thing last night." But Alan wanted to go around in circles, but Sean didn''t intend to continue. "Well... That''s right." Alan probably has found out Sean''s character and speaking habits, so since Sean has spoken so directly, of course he doesn''t intend to continue to argue, "I think, Archduke Sean, you should know, because my father''s death is so strange that there is no successor designated, so now the political situation is quite chaotic. I''m very sad about it, So I hope to get your support from Archduke Sean and help me ascend the throne. " Under normal circumstances, Alan would not be so straightforward. After all, if some things are too open and straightforward, they will make things difficult and troublesome - especially those timid and cautious nobles, who always think about conspiracy theory and guess whether it is a test or something. However, Sean is really a little different. What he hates most is beating around the Bush and making random guesses. Explaining the situation directly is his favorite way of communication. "Allow me to refuse, your highness arland." Sean refused without any thought. "I have no intention of getting involved in your royal disputes. This time, I came to Wangdu only to mourn his majesty and do my duty as a minister. As for the next king''s successor, I do not believe that the wise people of his majesty Engels have made no arrangements. " In fact, Sean had known the truth through the last visit of marquis Flores. Maybe others don''t know, but he knows that Marquis Flores is a real lone minister. He can only continue to live if he continues to be loyal to the heir designated by Angus Ryan. After all, he knows too many other people''s secrets, so many people will be happy to see the intelligence leader of Ryan Kingdom die. Therefore, when Marquis Flores said that Angus had not had time to appoint an heir, Sean believed it. However, Alan obviously did not intend to give up: "in fact, Archduke Sean, my father did not leave any suicide note this time." Speaking of this, Arlan''s face looked quite helpless, but then turned into excitement: "but! Grand Duke Sean! Do you think my brother Adams and my sister fergies are suitable candidates? " "Do you think you can do it?" Sean asked back. "I don''t think so." Arlan shook his head slightly, "but at least I''m more suitable than my brother and sister My sister Wang lacks courage. If not, I will support her as her successor, because she is deeply loved by the lower nobility and the people of the kingdom. If you have to say that the one who is most unfit to succeed to the throne is undoubtedly my brother Wang, because now he has a distorted character. Even if he is far away, I can smell the chaos on him. " Sean looked at Arlan calmly. In the eyes of the three princes, Sean saw sincerity. So he believed that the assassins of Princess Heath''s Royal Highness were not sent by the prince. He also saw the sincerity of cooperation in the eyes of his Highness the prince, so he believed that those Senegalese nobles would not come to trouble themselves now, and they might even have been excluded from their camp by his Highness the prince. It''s just, it''s a pity. "I''m sorry, your highness Arlan, I still can''t promise." Sean shook his head. "I really don''t intend to get involved in your competition for the throne. Otherwise, I will choose the camp chosen by Archduke Athena, who I am more familiar with. But since I even refused the request of Archduke Athena, I have no reason to join your camp However, your highness Alain, if you really think as you said just now, I think you should probably have a good talk with your highness fercis. " Alan didn''t answer. He just stared at Sean. After a long time, the three princes finally nodded and chose to leave. Looking at the prince''s departure, Alexis tilted her mouth: "it''s boring. I thought there would be a conflict I knew I wouldn''t let the elf leave last night. Maybe I could force the other party to take out the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. Now it seems that I really don''t have to fight. " "I am very curious now, who wants to assassinate the highness of the princess?" Sean stood by the window, watching Alan get into a gray carriage, and then gradually away from his sight, "but unfortunately, I really don''t have time to deal with this now." "Going to find that Cecilia?" Alexis asked. "How do you know?" Sean was stunned. "You called this name many times when you went to bed last night, and I remember it." Sean''s face flushed slightly, then coughed, trying to change the subject. But even if Sean didn''t try, Alexis didn''t have much interest in asking about it, because for Alexis, all she cared about was fighting, and she wouldn''t care about anything else. However, perhaps it was because his highness arland''s visit made many people know, so no one bothered Sean for the whole day. It also made Sean happy. The next day. The sky, which had been clear for more than half a month, looked gray, and occasionally there were bursts of rain as fine as cattle hair. Today''s King capital is particularly silent and sad, as if there is a strong resentment condensed in the city. The civilians spontaneously went out early in the morning, and then gathered in the street, forming a long row from the main gate of Wangdu to the center of Wangdu square. And those nobles also gathered in the palace early. Occasionally, even if someone greeted and communicated with each other, their voice was very depressed. Because today, the remains of the old king ingers Ryan will be sent from the palace to the firewood pile already built in the center of the square for cremation ceremony. All the nobles who have now gathered in the king''s capital will also act with the guards who escort the remains. This has always been a custom in the kingdom of Ryan. Sean had been well mended before he came to Wangdu, so he certainly won''t make any mistakes today. When the first ray of sunshine in the morning shone on the king''s capital, the guard escorting ingers Ryan''s body set out from the palace. Following the guard were Engels'' sons and daughters, but the eldest son Adams lane, followed by the third son Arlan lane and the fourth daughter furheath lane, followed by other children arranged according to their age. The important ministers behind these princes and princesses were Sean and Athena, and then the Duke, marquis, count and Viscount of the kingdom. This is a vast team. But looking at the team, Sean felt only a dull death. He knew very well that when the cremation ceremony was over, I was afraid that the war from the three contenders for the throne would directly enter the white hot stage. Fundamentally speaking, this internal friction has always been avoided by all countries. Therefore, generally, when princes and princesses grow up, successive kings will conduct an assessment on their children, and then seal up the letters with heirs in advance. Based on Sean''s understanding of his majesty ingers Ryan, he was sure that ingers would make these preparations in advance and not be so confused. But the fact was like hitting Sean in the face. Even as the closest Minister of Angus Ryan, the Marquis of Flores did not find the letter. If someone else said he couldn''t find the letter, Sean would think someone was doing something secretly, but when the Marquis Flores said this, Sean could only think that Angus Ryan was too confused. Because if there is only one person in the whole kingdom of lane who will not betray Angus lane, it must be the Marquis of Flores. But as the team moved forward, Sean quickly drove these ideas out of his mind. He did not intend to participate in the battle for the throne, and naturally did not care who became the next king of Ryan kingdom in the end. All he knew was that when the cremation ceremony was over, he and Alexis would leave here immediately and go to the Millennium covenant empire. Chapter 1100 Before the cremation ceremony of his majesty Angus lane, the old king, King Lane had closed the magic transmission array. It is said that this is to avoid some unnecessary chaos caused by sudden transmission, and it will not be opened for the next three days. The magic transmission array will not be reopened until the fourth day. The people naturally understand this and have no objection. Only in this way, it will hurt the nobles and civilians who want to leave. Therefore, they had to go to the post station to rent a carriage, or take a regular public carriage; Of course, those who have no money can only rely on their own legs. But now, as the Grand Duke of a country, Sean naturally won''t lack this money. So he hired a carriage and Alexis to go to the city closest to the king''s capital and use the transmission magic array there to leave. Because Sean didn''t hide his whereabouts, dozens of eyes were staring at him when Sean and Alexis left the capital. Obviously, these nobles of the royal capital simply don''t understand why the void guild left the royal capital at this time, because it is obvious that the next big play is the three princes competing for the throne. At this time, those nobles with some strength and voice want to find a camp immediately and show their loyalty. As far as the current situation is concerned. The most powerful is the camp of big prince Adams. All the nobles in the north of lane Kingdom gather under their command. Most of these nobles are powerful nobles - they may not occupy any important official position and position in lane Kingdom, but because of the chaos in the north, he has a powerful private army, It can be said that almost one-third of the military strength of the whole Ryan kingdom is concentrated in the north of Ryan. Therefore, Adams, who won the support of the nobles in the whole North, is undoubtedly the favorite to win the championship. The one who is slightly superior to Adam Smith is the fourth Princess fergies. In fact, after Sean learned that the forest elf named Fanny was a follower of the third prince Arlan, he knew that the fourth princess was the weakest of the three competitors. However, the outside world does not know this, because they value Archduke Garrod. Athena has made a clear public statement of her position, and she also has a legendary mage under her command - Elizabeth from the batian family. It has to be said that Elizabeth did pay a lot for Athena. When she left the batian family, in fact, two-thirds of the factors were driven out by the batian family. Now, seeing that Elizabeth has become a legendary strong man, she tries to get Elizabeth back to the family. According to Elizabeth''s idea, she was naturally unwilling, but for the sake of Athena, Elizabeth returned to the batian family at the cost of the batian family''s full support for Princess ferheath. Therefore, as far as the apparent strength is concerned, although the fourth Princess ferheath has no courage and is very timid, she has won the support of the people and the royal nobles, which is the existence that can compete with his highness Adams. But in fact, the real strength is the third prince Arlan. Fanny, the swordsman from the Forest Elves, is the strong one at the critical point of the 13th order. She is a whole order stronger than Elizabeth and Lauren. Secondly, although his supporters once suffered a great loss in the contest with Sean, they did not lose too much. Even if the overall strength could not be compared with the northern aristocrats, they also occupied at least one-third of the voice of the military. Today''s royal capital is divided by these three successors who are about to cause internal friction for the throne. Because of this, it is clear to both Alan and ferheath that whoever has won Sean''s support is the worthy next king. Even if he can''t win Sean''s support, as Alan said, he can''t make friends with Sean. Only Adams disdained it. The prince''s personality has been distorted to the utmost. All he thinks about is revenge. In fact, except for the northern nobles who gathered around him because of the fear of his oath army, no nobles are optimistic about the prince. Even the capitulationist old ministers of the kingdom of dabion. But all this has nothing to do with Sean. The carriage soon left the king''s capital and the sight of the nobles. Sitting in the carriage, Alexis looked very ugly. She let the fairy go before so that she could do her best when she fought with herself next time. Otherwise, Alexis didn''t have to let her go at all. But now the result is that she can''t fight with the Female Elf again, which makes Alexis very unhappy - as for Elizabeth, Alexis can see that the other party is not good at dueling at a glance. If she does fight, she can solve the battle in an instant, so she has no chance to fight with the other party at all. Looking at the depressed color on Elizabeth''s face, Sean smiled: "there''s no need to be so disappointing. If it''s just a fight, I''m sure you''ll have a chance soon As long as you don''t attract the attention of those guys in Wangdu, you just let go and fight later. " Alexis looked at Sean suspiciously, as if to distinguish the truth of the smile in his eyes: "hum! I won''t sell those unqualified waste. No one can stand my punch. I can''t even warm up if I fight them. " "What kind of degree is a warm-up?" Sean asked. "At least, like the night before yesterday." Alexis thought for a moment, then said, "the female elf has good strength and can barely warm up. However, I really want to see the secret skills of Jue Jian. I''ve seen it once before when I was in Lvsen, and my strength has increased greatly. This Female Elf is the first strong person I met after I woke up. She is qualified to be able to warm me up, but it''s a pity. " "What a pity?" It was the first time Sean had heard Alexis speak in such a sorry tone. "That female elf can''t become a super strong person. I''m afraid it''s difficult even to reach the peak of legend." Alexis shook her head, "otherwise, I don''t mind waiting for her to grow up Well, it seems that we still have to find a chance to fight her again. " Sean felt a headache when he heard Alexis. "Have you ever heard of the oath knight?" Sean decided to divert the target''s attention. If Alexis continued to drag on like this, maybe she would really run back to find Fanny for another fight immediately. "No." Alexis shook her head, "but if you''re talking about the one I sensed in the palace before, it''s meaningless Although that guy is a legendary strong man, his breath is obscure. Obviously, he is promoted by some special external force. Such a person can only stop here. For me, even the qualification of warm-up is not enough. It''s just a vulnerable waste. " "Very good." Sean nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll trouble you to solve that waste in a minute." "Huh?" Alexis raised her eyebrows. "How do you know? I didn''t feel each other''s breath. " "This still needs induction?" Sean chuckled, "do you really think I''ve been in vain these two days? Even if I don''t join the camp of his highness Alain or fercis, they all have the same ideas and will never be embarrassed or make friends with me. So, naturally, they will be happy to send some information to me, so I know something about the man of this great prince Adams. " "You mean..." Alexis wrinkled a little and then suddenly came over, "no wonder I said that there was a breath missing today. It turned out that she was already waiting for us on the road Hum, it seems that I have really been underestimated. " With Alexis''s words falling, the carriage suddenly heard a rapid hiss, and then the carriage stopped. Sean was still in the carriage, smiling at Alexis, but he didn''t speak. After a cold hum, the latter directly pushed the door open and got out of the carriage. As Sean had expected, Lauren, the legendary Knight of the oath, from the great prince Adams, stopped in front of the carriage. And with him were twelve soldiers wearing imitation light armor and wide bladed swords. Because Sean had mentioned this before, Alexis recognized at a glance that these soldiers were the so-called oath soldiers. The so-called oath soldiers refer to soldiers formed by special magic contract forces. In fact, these people have long died. They just continue to stay in this world in order to fulfill the wishes of their followers. These soldiers are similar to the undead creatures: they will never really die, and there is no fear. As long as they are commanded by the loyal, they will advance one after another until they complete their goals. However, despite the similarities and differences, in fact, these soldiers can not be regarded as undead, or even have no fire of life - at least undead creatures have the fire of soul belonging to life, and such sworn soldiers can only be regarded as contract creatures, so they don''t have any independent thinking at all. Of course, this kind of thing is not absolute. If some strong people with enough strength are unwilling to die and then resurrected by the contract, they will have their own thinking, and even their strength will be improved and strengthened to a certain extent, but as a price, they can no longer grow in this life. There is only one kind of contract magic that can form oath soldiers, that is "King Arthur''s recovery covenant". This is a special magic that is not classified into any class. In the magic guild and mage tower, this magic is called "super order magic", which means that it has surpassed all known magic classes at present. As Sean knows, "King Arthur''s recovery covenant" is not a magic that can be displayed casually. It is not so much magic as magic array. It needs extremely strict special environment and conditions to produce. One of the most demanding restrictions is fearless loyalty to followers. Just as clough''s Cecilia guards did to Cecilia, even if Cecilia asked them to die, they would die without hesitation. Only by reaching this level of loyalty can one of the limitations of this super magic be reached. However, what really makes this magic extremely difficult and troublesome is not that its followers have an almost invincible undead army, and the problem just appears on the contractor. The most direct way to solve the oath Corps is to kill the contractor - in other words, if you want to really make the oath Corps disappear, killing the big prince Adams is undoubtedly the easiest. But perhaps the person who created this magic at the beginning also knows that this flaw can easily turn his magic into a chicken rib, so this magic has another function, that is, to make the contractor almost immortal. This immortality does not mean that he will never die. But the contractor will die of illness and death, but he will never die of external injury. As long as the Contractor does not die, the oath Corps will never be destroyed. This is the reason why Sean would say something tricky when he heard Vivian say that Adams had such an army. As for why did he know? That''s because there was such a boss in the game. So Sean also knew that the surest way to deal with Adams was to divide him into five parts and seal all the body fragments. Only in this way could we solve the trouble of the oath Corps. But Sean didn''t want to get involved in the battle for the throne. In the competition of three princes and princesses like them, it was impossible to decide the outcome in a few months. Sean didn''t have so much time to stay in the capital. Alexis looked at the man in heavy armor who was almost 20 meters away from her. Her eyes were very cold: "make way, or die." As a famous killing Wuji in Outland, Alexis never knew what politeness was. Her temper was just like her strength. This is not to say that she is arrogant, but the fact that she really doesn''t care about everything outside. Only those who can interest her will she be a little willing to cast a glance to see, just like the former forest elf Fanny. However, like the oath Knight Lauren, although he has reached the 12th level of legendary combat power, he is worthless in the eyes of Alexis. To put it bluntly, it is vulnerable. Chapter 1101 "Get out of the way, or die." Alexis''s tone didn''t fluctuate at all, and seemed unusually cold. She didn''t even emphasize at the end of the sentence. She was straightforward. Lauren raised his eyebrows, and his originally calm eyes also showed some anger. He looked at Alexis coldly, and then his eyes quickly passed her, and then fell on the carriage behind her. He said in a deep voice: "Your Highness Adams, please the Archduke of vanity to the imperial palace to assist in investigating the mysterious death of his majesty Angus Ryan." Seeing Lauren doing so, this time it was Alexis''s turn to raise her eyebrows, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and a smile soon appeared on her face. For a long time, no one dared to show this kind of neglect in front of her. For a time, Alexis naturally smiled without anger, but those who had the honor to watch Alexis''s hand will know that once Alexis showed this smile, the problem will be big. "It seems that you chose to die." Alexis spoke again, but her tone was no longer as cold as before. Lauren snorted coldly, "where do you come from a hick who doesn''t know the rules? Can''t you see I''m talking to your master? " The smile on Alexis''s face grew stronger. "Duke void, please..." Before Lauren finished speaking, Alexis had stepped in front of Lauren and hit Lauren''s chest armor with a hard blow with her right hand. The strength burst out by her strong strength almost turned into visible ripples and scattered. Even onlookers seemed to be able to see the place in Alexis''s boxing, and there was a feeling of space shock. As a party, Lauren was hit by Alexis, just like a shell fired from the chamber of a magic guide gun. In the blink of an eye, it had flown hundreds of meters away, and it seemed that its strength was still strong, and there was no sign of falling to the ground. However, the damage caused by Alexis''s boxing is obviously more than that. When the strong force shakes and dissipates, the four soldiers standing next to Lauren bear the brunt. Even Lauren couldn''t bear the impact of this powerful force, but how could only silver soldiers bear it. The four soldiers were immediately shocked by this powerful force, and their body shape was still in mid air. They were squeezed and torn by the scattered space shock force. When they fell to the ground next to them, the four soldiers had become four incomplete and ragged bodies. Seeing the sudden change, the coachman let out a scream of panic, then immediately fell off the carriage and turned around and ran away. It was not that he wanted to give up the carriage, but almost when he made a move to turn the carriage back to the city, the wheels of the carriage immediately sank to the ground, as if there were some heavy goods in the carriage, and even the two horses could not move. Compared with the public products, his own life is naturally important, so the coachman jumped out of the car and left in a hurry. How dare he continue to stay here. This is because the coachman doesn''t know the strength of the two sides fighting in front of him. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will flee as soon as the confrontation between the two sides. Because although the destructive power generated by the confrontation between the legendary strong is not as powerful and terrible as the super strong, it is not difficult to destroy a city. Therefore, generally speaking, the battlefield of the legendary strong is in a sparsely populated place, which is like Alexis, who basically fights regardless of environment and occasions. The remaining eight soldiers saw that Alexis shot at once and shot their commander away. At the same time, they killed four companions. How could they hesitate. He immediately drew out his sword and surrounded Alexis with Qi Qi''s steps, and the wide blade sword in his hand was waved and chopped towards Alexis - from this point of view, we can see how fearless these contract soldiers who have lost their thinking are. Ordinary people, even the strong in the holy land, see how far they hide when the legendary strong fight, not to mention the eight soldiers in the silver border. Moreover, we should know that the strength of soldiers is more learned from the military''s martial arts skills, far from the martial arts and physical strength trained like adventurers and mercenaries. In terms of ability, they are even inferior. In the face of the eight broad-edged swords waving and chopping at her, Alexis was too lazy to hide. I saw her hands together and point on each of the eight wide blade swords with a thunderous momentum. A powerful force shook out of the wide blade sword, and then quickly passed from the sword body to the sword holder''s hand with a posture like wildfire. Not only was the sword trembling, but even the arm of these contract soldiers holding the sword also began to vibrate strongly. It was obvious that they could not control the wide blade sword in their hands. Ordinary people would have abandoned their swords long ago, but these thoughtless contract soldiers did not do so. From the moment these people became contract soldiers, they did become fearless, but they also lost their thinking, mind and judgment. So there was no accident. The right hands of the eight soldiers exploded in the tremor, but strangely, there was no blood splashing out. It seemed that all these contract soldiers had was just a body. The wide blade sword fragments, which were also blown into iron pieces by the tremor force, fell to the ground and rang with a jingling sound. But these contract soldiers who lost one arm and weapon did not stop fighting. Instead, they grabbed Alexis with their only arm. As a famous murderer of Wu Ji in Outland, how could Alexis let these people meet themselves, and she didn''t see any action. All the eight contract soldiers were shocked out before they met Alexis, and even the bodies were no longer complete. If these indentured soldiers had not had any blood in their bodies, I''m afraid there would have been a river of blood here. It was easy to erase these contract soldiers, but Alexis''s face showed abnormal indifference. Before listening to Sean describe these contract soldiers in the carriage, Alexis didn''t feel much, but after she really started it herself, Alexis had a full understanding of these contract soldiers, but she didn''t know why, but she had a sense of disgust and rejection towards these people in her heart. A fierce murderous spirit swept from far and near. Alexis gazed at Lauren, who soon appeared in the line of sight, and his face was full of murderous intent. On the contrary, Lauren''s heavy armor was broken at this time. Obviously, this armor could not stop Alexis''s punch just now. So when he comes here again, he has removed his heavy armor - in fact, Lauren, as a contract creature, won''t really die at all. Wearing heavy armor is just a hobby of his life. Of course, it can also play a certain protective role at some times, It''s just that a set of ordinary heavy armor obviously can''t resist the attack of a strong man like Alexis, so it''s better to take it off rather than continue to be a burden. But when Lauren came, he saw that the twelve men he had brought out had become corpses. Although he knew that these people would never really die and would recover "alive" after a period of time, Lauren was very angry at the sight. "Duke void, are you going to betray the country?" Lauren let out a roar, "dare to lay hands on his highness Adams''s subordinates!" Facing Lauren''s question, Sean''s voice finally came from the carriage not far away: "treason? Wait until your family becomes king. Now I''m just a prince. I''m even above him in terms of power and status. Prince Adams dared to openly intercept and provoke me. Is this to provoke war? No wonder the outside world says that your master is not suitable to be a king. He doesn''t even have a brain. It seems so. " "How dare you slander your highness Adams, Sean Connery, and pay it back with your life!" Lauren let out a roar. The majesty of the legendary strong man broke out completely at this time, and the murderous spirit from his body swept straight towards the carriage Sean rode like a sharp blade. The next moment, Lauren raised his huge sword and rushed towards Sean''s carriage. However, even if he wants to kill Sean, he must go through Alexis - as Alexis''s contractor, Sean''s death is the biggest trouble for Alexis, so she can''t let Lauren attack Sean. "Go away!" Lauren roared and his heavy sword swept out towards Alexis. The black sword wind was accompanied by the roaring sound of thunder, and there was a smelly evil wind, which made Alexis frown slightly. But that''s all, because Alexis frowned because she thought the smell was disgusting, not because she felt troublesome. The black sword suddenly lit up. Alexis has simply pulled out the dark sheath, no longer fighting Lauren with physical strength as before. And if you observe carefully, you can even see a breath surging on Alexis, which clearly belongs to the power of fighting spirit! With a sword rising, only a dull sound of the handover of gold and iron was heard, and the evil wind emitted by Lauren''s sword was directly dispersed. And Alexis, still standing in place, not only did she not move a penny without being impacted by the force, but even her right hand holding the sword did not vibrate at all, as if Lauren''s sword was like a child and could not shake Alexis at all. On the contrary, Lauren himself was so understated by Alexis to block the attack. Because he exerted too much force, his feet sank to the ground for several inches, and countless cracks spread behind him from where he stood. Lauren''s eyes were burning with a black flame. At the next moment, his strength suddenly increased, and his voice became low and hoarse: "dark field!" A subtle sense of airborne vibration suddenly vibrated in this area. It was obvious that Lauren had developed his own field and legendary ability. But the next moment, the black flame in Lauren''s eyes just burned for a few seconds and went out completely. Moreover, there was a crisp sound of breaking in the air, just like a vase falling to the ground, which was more dense and loud than the sound of those contracted soldiers'' wide blade swords breaking into iron pieces. Lauren''s eyes showed a surprised look. "Any field and legendary ability can''t play any effect in front of me." Alexis said faintly, but her face was full of killing intention, so it sounded particularly cold, "the only thing you can use is your own strength But obviously, your physical quality is not very good. " After that, Alexis''s right hand jerked. The black light of the sword broke out with the action of Alexis, and a light of the sword condensed in the air. Just looking at the black sword with the naked eye, you will feel a burst of acerbity and tingling in your eyes. Lauren, as a party to the confrontation, could feel the horror of the black sword, because the heavy sword in his hand was cut in two by Alexis''s sword. Although his Epee is not a magic weapon, it is not weaker than the general legendary weapon, but it seems so fragile under the attack of Alexis, as if it is not a weapon at all, but a noodle. The next moment, Lauren''s vision was shrouded in darkness, and his consciousness was completely silent in the darkness. After Alexis cut Lauren''s epee with a sword, she didn''t have the slightest intention to keep her hand. Instead, she continued to take a step forward, and the cutting blade in her hand naturally flashed over again. This time, the position of the black sword was at Lauren''s neck, which directly separated Lauren''s head from his body, and Lauren himself didn''t even feel at all. Two swords solved a legendary strong man. If this record is spread, it will certainly cause a sensation among the whole king and nobles. However, if they know that the person who took the shot is a super strong man, I''m afraid this news will be more sensational than knowing that Lauren was solved by two swords? But how many people can see the subtlety behind the sensation? In fact, even Sean was very curious about why Alexis, as a legendary strong man, did not cause much damage and noise when he shot, and even seemed calm, as if the two people fighting were not legendary strong men or super strong men at all, but just two novices in the bronze realm were fighting. He remembered that the battle of fate in the northern duchy alliance was really earth shaking, and the vitality of dozens of miles around was completely destroyed! However, this curiosity flashed in Sean''s mind and was filtered out. Now he has real things to deal with. For example, his Royal Highness Prince Adams gave Sean a great gift at this time - the Archduke who openly intercepted and attacked the void duchy. Chapter 1102 A burst of broken porcelain sounded one after another, followed by the sound of something falling on the ground. All the sounds came from a room. There were dozens of people standing outside the room, more than half of them were contract soldiers with cold and cold looks, but their eyes were lifeless. The rest were mainly servants, but there were also several people with embarrassed faces. These embarrassed people were all dressed in luxurious clothes. Although the style was not the most popular luxury style in Wangdu, it belonged to the more retro style of killing. Only the nobles in the north of the kingdom will wear this style. After the cremation ceremony, they wanted to go back to their residence to make up for sleep. After all, they were all noble lords. Naturally, they needed some nightlife. Even the more pragmatic northern nobles wanted to relax when they came to Wangdu. But they didn''t want to. They had just fallen asleep. They were summoned by Adams''s urgent order. When they came in a hurry, they only heard the sound from the study. I want to know with my toes that Adams was venting his anger in his study. None of them, the northern nobles, wanted to die at this time. Therefore, although they looked embarrassed, they preferred to wait outside. Just to make them curious, why did Adams get angry after the old king''s cremation ceremony? Logically speaking, even if we can''t get the support of the Kingdom''s acting military and political parliament, we shouldn''t be so angry. The so-called acting military and Political Council of the kingdom is a kind of Kingdom independent operation mechanism created by the first king of Ryan kingdom. Its purpose is to prevent the confusion and division of the Kingdom''s government affairs caused by the former king''s failure to designate a successor. In addition, the acting military and Political Council of the Kingdom has the power to inspect and evaluate all royal children in order to determine the candidate for the next successor to the throne. In order to prevent the power of the acting military and Political Council of the kingdom from dumping the government and the opposition, splitting and changing the Kingdom of lane, the law also limits the executive power of this parliamentary body to only one year. In other words, the acting military and Political Council of the kingdom must determine the next successor to the throne within one year. In the hundreds of years since the establishment of Ryan Kingdom, the acting military and political Parliament of the Kingdom has been launched twice, and this is the third time. This is also the fundamental reason why the old king died without specifying an heir, and the three princes and princesses competed for the right of inheritance without causing civil strife in the kingdom. The acting military and Political Council of the kingdom is composed of eight people, four of whom are real aristocrats who have won the title of "national pillar and important minister" in government affairs, and four of whom are powerful aristocrats who have won the trust and dependence of the king in military affairs. The list was drawn up by the current king himself, because it is urgent for the future of the Kingdom, and the characters on the list are also constantly tested and tested. Therefore, a special person will ask the current king whether to modify the list every other year. If Sean had not given the name of Duke, he would actually be on this list. Since the end of the cremation ceremony of Engels Ryan, the government affairs of the kingdom of Ryan have been temporarily transferred to the active acting military and Political Council. No matter the eldest prince Adams, the third prince Arlan and the fourth Princess fergies, they all have a year to compete to become the next sitter on the throne. Therefore, they naturally do not want to make any mistakes in order to be caught by other competitors, so as to eliminate themselves from the ranks of competitors. But at this time, the big prince Adams made a mistake, which made arrogance such as how he could calm down. In the study, as expected by the people outside, Adams was destroying things to vent his pent up anger. The whole study, as if it had been damaged by a typhoon with a magnitude of more than 10 and an earthquake, whether it was bookshelves or vases and bronze statues placed in the room, all had been dropped, or broken into pieces or rotten iron. Even many precious books, scrolls and picture books have been scattered on the ground, many of which have been torn or missing corners. I''m afraid anyone skilled in art will scold and hide his anger when he sees this scene. "You mean you can be solved with two swords by Sean Connery''s men?" Adams once again swept all the remaining things on the desk to the ground with a wave of his hand, and then drank in a deep voice and asked, "didn''t you say that woman is not your opponent Lauren, who had been beheaded by Alexis before intercepting Sean, stood intact in the study. Although he didn''t wear the heavy armor that had been broken by Alexis, and he didn''t carry the heavy sword behind his back, his neck was also not cut off by Alexis. No matter how he looked, Lauren didn''t look like he was hurt at all. But only Adams and Lauren themselves knew that he had indeed died once at the hands of Alexis. It was only because of the role of the contract and oath that Lauren was resurrected afterwards, and then led the twelve subordinates back to the king''s capital - not only Lauren was not dead, but also the twelve soldiers he brought were resurrected like Lauren. It is said that when several ordinary people saw the resurrection of these soldiers, they were immediately scared crazy and thought that some undead creature appeared. Facing Adams'' roar, Lauren could only bear it silently with her head down. For a long time, after Adams'' anger subsided slightly, Lauren said, "I seriously underestimated the strength of that woman and brought trouble to your highness. Your highness, please punish me for my incompetence. " "Punishment?" Adams laughed angrily. "Is it any use for me to punish you!? And if I punish you now, I will only give my good brother and sister the opportunity to rise, which is not good for me! " After a vent, Adams finally calmed down a little: "the most important thing now is how many people know about it? And what will that Sean do? " "It''s better for my subordinates to immediately lead the oath army to attack, and then..." Lauren made a move to wipe his neck. Adams glanced at Lauren and said coldly, "how sure do you think you are? As you said, that woman has at least the strength close to level 14, and may even be close to the peak of level 14. In this case, even if you give you 2000 sworn soldiers, you can only keep her invincible. If you really want to solve your opponent, at least you need the help of a legendary strong man Do you think Elizabeth could help you? " Lauren looked down and said nothing. "Go and let them in." Adams said in a deep voice. Lauren quickly turned to open the door and let the northern nobles in. After all the northern nobles entered the room, they all chose to turn a blind eye to the mess on the ground, as if the room was unusually empty and tidy, so even if there were some precious scroll picture books on the ground, they stepped on it without squinting. "I won''t hide it from you." Seeing these northern nobles who are really his confidants, Adams also got up from the chair behind the desk and said in a deep voice, "because of the intelligence mistake, I have committed a stupid thing, which is likely to bring trouble to me and you Therefore, I need you to return to the North immediately and mobilize your troops to prepare for war. " "Prepare for war?" A northern aristocratic general frowned, "who are you fighting with?" "Duke void." Adams said in a deep voice, "today, after the cremation ceremony, I asked Lauren to intercept the Archduke. I wanted to ask him to help me investigate the mysterious death of my father, but I didn''t want Archduke void to refuse to cooperate. Therefore, Lauren had a battle with Archduke void''s followers as a last resort, and finally Archduke void escaped." Hearing this, several northern nobles immediately changed their faces. They were all powerful nobles with the granted territory, so they knew what Adams meant. Although their status is not as noble as that of Sean, who is already the Grand Duke of a country, even the military headquarters of lane Kingdom has no right to intercept their cars. Only his majesty, the supreme king of the kingdom of Ryan, is really qualified to intercept and order them. However, in the case of his Majesty''s death, even the acting military and political parliament that has been activated is not qualified to intercept them. Not to mention doing it. To put it mildly, this can already be regarded as an assassination. Even if a king or even an Imperial Emperor openly assassinates and murders an aristocrat, it is also a very troublesome thing and may even cause rebellion. However, if the action is successful, then naturally no one will doubt it, and even if they doubt it, they will never dare to denounce it openly. But let Sean Connery, the Duke of the void, escape, and the next thing will be much more troublesome. After all, they are familiar with the Great Duke''s reputation even in the north. Several northern lords were ordered to leave immediately. For a moment, only Adams, Lauren and an older northern nobleman were left in the room. "Your Highness, is there no possibility of making up with grand duke Sean?" The northern nobleman frowned slightly, his face showed some fatigue, and then said, "after all, your highness, you just want to ask the Archduke to come back to assist in the investigation. Even if there is a conflict, it should be just a small contradiction. If you can calm the Archduke''s anger and give up even a little interest, I think it''s not impossible." Adams smiled helplessly and said, "although I''m arrogant, it doesn''t mean I''m stupid Even if I am willing to make up with Duke void, will my brother and sister miss such an opportunity? I''m afraid that my attack on Duke void has spread in the king''s capital. No matter what the void Archduke''s reaction is now, the acting military and Political Council is afraid to have deducted my points. In the competition for the throne, I have fallen behind my two brothers and sisters. " Hearing Adams''s calm words, the northern aristocrat also showed a dignified look. ¡­¡­ The person who can become a contender for the throne is never as simple as it seems. The eldest prince Adams is really not good at government affairs, but it doesn''t mean he won''t have a political mind. From the moment he saw Lauren return empty handed, he had realized his mistakes. Although the next series of actions were not the best way to deal with it, at least he would not let himself fall into passivity in the future. It can be regarded as a panacea. Of course, he himself has seen very clearly that his brother and sister will never miss such a good opportunity. In fact, as Adams guessed, the intelligence that Lauren openly intercepted and fought against Alexis - of course, in the eyes of both arland and ferheath, that is, trying to assassinate the Duke of nothingness, Sean Connery - has fallen into the hands of the two candidates for the throne. Fercis handed over the information obtained from the Marquis of Flores to Athena. The latter frowned upon her eyes, but she did not speak. Instead, she handed the intelligence to Elizabeth and Vivian, but her eyes fell on the Marquis of Loris, who was standing behind the royal highness of Princess Heath. Facing the slightly indifferent eyes of Athena, even the Marquis of Flores, one of the three dark giants in the underground of lane Kingdom, seemed a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, however, she didn''t want to embarrass the marquis. She quickly looked back at Foer Heath and said, "what''s your Royal Highness''s plan?" "I want to spread this information. What does Archduke Athena think?" Fergies said softly, with her unique delicate tone, but her voice revealed an awe inspiring will that was also cultivated by the royal family all the year round. "Although this can not bring fatal harm to brother Adams, it is enough to arouse the vigilance of some people. In particular, the acting military and Political Council must immediately investigate the matter. However, no matter what the outcome is, brother Adams''s reputation will certainly be damaged, which is obviously unfavorable to him on the road to the throne competition. " "But this kind of thing, after all, involves Archduke Sean. We don''t know how Archduke Sean will react..." yasna frowned and said. "I''ve heard that the Principality of vanity has shifted its focus and energy to the Millennium imperial control zone in the wilderness. I''m afraid it won''t pay attention to what''s happening here in a short time." Marquis Flores, standing behind his highness fergies, suddenly said, "afterwards, as long as we make appropriate compensation to Grand Duke Sean, I believe grand duke Sean will not mind, and maybe he will be happy with our challenge to his highness Adams." Athena just stared at the Marquis de Flores and kept silent, but her eyes obviously made the Marquis de Flores feel abnormal palpitations, and even her back was wet. "Archduke Athena, I believe that even if Archduke Sean investigates it later, you will have a way to solve it." Fercis suddenly said, interrupting Athena''s gaze at the Marquis of Flores, "moreover, even if we don''t use such information, my three King brothers will certainly use it So in a sense, the most we can do is add a fire. " ¡­¡­ Having a handsome face that many people admire, Arlan''s mouth slightly raised at this time, which made his handsome face more bright and colorful. He raised a piece of information in his hand, and then gently whistled: "Fanny, my brother really did a terrible stupid thing Ha ha, I believe he should have a headache now. " Fanny''s look had completely returned to normal, completely without the look of serious injury. Just listen to her lips gently: "Your Highness looks very happy." "Of course." Alan nodded, "my brother Wang is as brainless as I expected. Let his oath Knight intercept Duke Sean''s car. As a result, it was solved by the two swords of the follower beside Archduke Sean If he hadn''t been a sworn immortal, my brother Wang would have lost a legendary follower. I''m afraid he''s not qualified to compete for the throne now. " "Then I''ll congratulate your highness in advance." "No, my brother wang hasn''t completely lost his power. At least he has the power to fight, but he won''t be as popular as before." Arlan said with a smile, "although I don''t want to be the enemy of the void Archduke, it''s good to use a little potential. Moreover, I believe my sister who lacks courage will certainly not let it go. After all, there is a fox hiding in the shadow around her Moreover, I''m also very interested in how my brother Wang plans to solve this. He doesn''t look like a man waiting to die. " "Does your highness Adams have any other means?" "Hum, he certainly won''t have any other means. He will only consider it in the way of military war." Alan said coldly, "but beside him, there is a conspirator who used to be called a black hand in Ryan He is as annoying as the old fox hiding in the shadow of Flores. I was driven out of the king''s capital because of him Well, I''m sure this old guy won''t let Adams fool around. He should try to make up for it, at least to minimize the damage to Adams. " Speaking of this, Alan reached out and gently knocked on the table, and a unique knocking sound like a rhythm sounded: "Fanny, these days, you pay attention to the road from Wangdu to tonis fortress. As long as you find any suspicious guy, you will be killed In addition, send people to the transmission magic array in several nearby cities. If you find suspicious people, report them immediately, and then carry out tracking investigation. If it is confirmed that they finally appear in tonis fortress, they will be killed regardless of their identity and status. " When he said this, Alan looked murderous, not as weak as he had seen Sean before. "Old fellow, no matter what means you want to use, you must get in touch with the void principality. I''m not as good as you want." Arlan sneered, "you didn''t think I was resourceful enough, but so what? I have more brains than the one you support I will fundamentally break your plan. No matter how you save it, you can''t take control of the situation again. " Chapter 1103 What happened to King Ryan has nothing to do with Sean. He and Alexis couldn''t wait to use the teleportation magic array to leave after they arrived in the city closest to Wangdu, and they still chose teleportation. The transmission magic array is a cross era magic array developed by the hellson Institute based on the transformation of the ancient transmission array. Its main function is to use the magic consumption to carry out real-time space transfer on other magic transmission arrays that have been anchored in space. But after all, it is not the transmission array that supported the space channel with divine power in ancient times. This transmission array consumed by magic is not only very vulnerable to the interference of space magic, but also causes certain damage to the body every time it is transmitted. Although these injuries are only minor mental and physical injuries, they can be recovered as long as they take a little rest for a day. However, if continuous transmission is carried out without sufficient rest, this accumulated damage will become permanent damage. Perhaps only Alexis, who is already at a very human level, can completely ignore it. Even if it is better than Sean, it will be affected to some extent physically. However, compared with ordinary people, Sean is much less affected. After all, the law he understands and contacts is time and space. Although he is still unable to use the power of space law, it is more than enough to reduce the interference and damage of transmitting magic array to himself. In less days than it took to go to the king''s capital, Sean and Alexis returned to the city of void. This big city, which now symbolizes the capital of the void principality, does not show much prosperous scenery. Even if it has been recuperating for more than a year, for the void principality, which has experienced a series of battles, such as the dabion war, the seneean aristocratic conspiracy, the blood flag revenge, the Ryan bad blood plan and so on, its leaders are in a serious shortage, This can not be recovered in a year and a half. Even though Neil and Hella used some shady means to attract a large number of leaders from other territories to enter the void duchy, with the Lords of the surrounding territories beginning to set checkpoints and implement iron and blood means, no leaders dare to venture into the void duchy. Fortunately, the large-scale relocation of many tribes in the wilderness made up for the recruitment of the empty principality to some extent. But that''s all. Many cities and towns in the void principality are still in a cold state - although it is not ten rooms and nine empty, ten rooms are at least four to six empty. The empty city, a big city that can accommodate nearly 100000 people, even when the principality was newly established, there were nearly 50000 people. Now, due to several consecutive wars, the permanent resident population of the whole city is less than 30000, even including the floating population, less than 40000. When he came back with Alexis before, Sean just felt unusually cold, but now he frowned completely after seeing the detailed data report. "There are advantages and disadvantages." Looking at Sean''s frown, Neil said faintly. "I know." Sean nodded and said in a deep voice, "if the imperial plan is successful, the territory of the void principality will become very difficult. After all, it is too deep. In case of war, the strategic aspect will give the enemy more room to move. Even if Haila and William join hands, it is difficult to blockade it completely." "So in my strategic plan, this old land is just our pre war buffer zone." Haila took the words calmly, and then said, "at present, the imperial plan is progressing very smoothly. The third stage is coming to an end, and the opposition voices in the wilderness basically no longer exist. But now many black hands have reached into the wilderness, which is more complex than the implementation of the head and tail snake plan by the business alliance. " "We can''t hide such a big news from others, but it''s far from the time to tear our face." Neil said in a deep voice. Many people believe that William is the most talented military commander of the Principality of the void. Even Haila only slightly outperforms William in terms of strategic layout. If in actual combat and even changes in the war situation, Haila may not even be in the top 20 of the list. But only Sean''s true core followers will know that William''s achievements today are largely due to Neil''s guidance in the past, in addition to his own talent and understanding. Perhaps Neil is inferior to Hella in strategic layout and William in tactical attack. However, Neil''s biggest advantage is that he has no obvious weaknesses, and with the handling means of government affairs, the keen sense of smell of the political situation and the sharp means of diplomacy, Neil is far better than anyone in strategic and tactical thinking. At least his views and judgments in this regard are definitely the level of ten generals. So Sean and Hella were not surprised when Neil pointed to the core. After a short pause, Neil continued: "there is no need to worry about the Millennium covenant. Civil strife has consumed a lot of their energy, and they really don''t have the energy to spare their hands to stop it. According to William, the rebel parties within the Millennium covenant Empire have completely lost a single bet. They want to win the first World War, but it''s a pity... They are doomed to failure. " "Oh?" Sean was stunned. "What do you say?" "William won a glorious victory." Neil handed the letter sent by William to Sean, and then simply explained, "William seized all the materials raised by the rebel Party of the Millennium covenant empire. However... At present, he can''t return. Several targets of the zoanton family competing for the successor of hassas and supporters of the rebel party have fought with William. " "William can''t be delayed because he fought with them?" Sean frowned. "What the hell is he doing?" "Cecilia hasn''t contacted William yet." After a hesitation, Hella and Neil looked at each other, Hella said, "although the specific reason is not clear, but... Sigh over the forest..." "Sigh forest!?" Sean''s face changed slightly. No one knows better than him what kind of place the forest is. Before the black land was purified, this forest was the edge of this chaotic and dark land, a clear watershed. In the east of the Millennium covenant Empire, it has always been known as the "death dividing line". When the black land is purified and Utopia appears, this sigh forest will become a war buffer zone of the holy Utopia. It is not easy to launch an aggression against Utopia if we do not open a road in the forest. But now, Utopia has not yet appeared, and the sigh forest is a more dangerous area. Sean always felt that Cecilia seemed to be in trouble. This was not his illusion, but a feeling after he became the son of the world. This was a kind of welfare given to him by the will of the world, but he didn''t know what this feeling was at the beginning, and he didn''t realize it until he was promoted by gipriel on the floating island. It is precisely because of this that Sean is eager to return to the void principality and prepare to go to the Millennium covenant. Forced to calm down directly, Sean said, "Cecilia, I''ll go with Alexis. I think there are kokirei and Rena around her. Cecilia, they shouldn''t be in too much danger. " Sean thought, as long as it didn''t disturb the outbreak of the dead tide in the sigh forest, kokirei and Rena would be enough to run through the whole sigh forest. "In that case, I''ll send a letter to William later so that he doesn''t have to worry." Neil nodded and then continued, "there is no need to pay attention to the Millennium covenant empire. When they stabilize, we can already call ourselves the Empire. However, what we need to worry about at present is the * * * kingdom. Recently, there have been constant actions there, and the conflict with Ryan border has become more and more intense. Even the dabion old party on the side of duanlong mountain has faint signs of comeback. " "The third garrison?" Sean frowned. When the kingdom of dabion was destroyed, the third garrison was forced not to participate in the patriotic war to reach the kingdom of bean because Andrew''s action caused the invasion of the orc tide. As a result, the military strength of the kingdom of dabion has only played less than half. Otherwise, even with Sean''s conspiracy and Andrew''s intervention, Ryan can''t simply annex dabion. This Orc army, which often crosses the broken Dragon Valley to invade, is actually composed of exiled prisoners from various tribes in the wilderness. To put it simply, the broken dragon mountains are equivalent to a prison in a wilderness. In the past, the broken dragon mountains were naturally guarded to ensure that these prisoners could only live a hard life in the broken dragon mountains and would never return to the wilderness. Therefore, they can only seek to cross the broken Dragon Valley of the broken dragon mountains and try to find a new way to live. However, as the major tribes in the wilderness were incorporated by Sean, the blockade of the broken dragon mountains became thinner and thinner, so that all the troops of the tribes stationed in the wilderness in the broken dragon mountains have withdrawn in the past two months. In this way, the ferocious prisoners caught up with the broken dragon mountains have a new way out, and when there is a way to live, they will naturally not go to the tough trouble of the third garrison. In this way, the third garrison was allowed to spare their hands. After understanding this, Sean sighed softly: "ignore them and we will continue to carry out our plan. But... If Hopson asks for help, we''ll do our best to help. After all, the Treaty of the seven member alliance has not been dissolved. " For Sean''s statement, Hella gave a noncommittal look of disdain. "As for the * * * Kingdom, after I deal with Cecilia''s side, I will free my hand to deal with them." Sean ignored Hella, but then said coldly, "they think our blood flag revenge is over, hum... Let''s surprise the wiles family at that time. So, basically, our imperial plan has no obstacles? " "In fact, there are." Neil sighed slightly, then pushed a piece of information gently and slid it in front of Sean. After taking the document bag containing the information, Sean opened it, glanced at it and frowned. The content on the letter paper was very few, only a few words. Even if he looked carefully, it didn''t take ten seconds, but Sean looked at it for ten minutes. Then he looked up at Neil and said in a deep voice, "has it penetrated?" Neil nodded slightly and then replied, "although the situation in the wilderness has been basically controlled by us, these people are still trying to find opportunities. Moreover, there are signs that they are not willing to make trouble in the wilderness. They also try to cross the gorge Rift Valley, but they fail in several attempts. " "The Empire plans to let go until Alexis and I bring Cecilia and them back." Sean thought for a moment, then said, "be sure not to give these guys any chance, otherwise once those people get involved, even if there is an excuse made by his highness Adams for us now, we will fall into passivity This is not the result we want. " "But you can make good use of the blatant assassination of Duke void." Haila, who had been quiet and didn''t speak again, suddenly smiled and her eyes were surprisingly bright. "If everything goes well, Ryan will be too busy for himself I''ll talk to Diana now. " Speaking of this, Haila suddenly seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "you asked me to pay attention to the movement of the peace parliament in the principality. There has been news All the people secretly sent by the Peace Council to our principality have been evacuated. It seems that you have offended them hard. " "It''s good to evacuate. If they don''t go all the time, it''s trouble." Sean said faintly, "but I care more about Christina." "I didn''t get any news of her through the underground intelligence organization, as if she had disappeared from the world." "That''s why I''m worried." Sean felt a headache at the thought of Christina, who was like a crazy believer. That woman is the most buggy existence Sean has ever seen. If it weren''t for Rena''s angel costume. Michael, Rena wouldn''t be Christina''s opponent in terms of achievement and strength growth. But even so, Sean''s heart is a little uneasy at the thought of Christina. He knows that this is an induction of the will of the world, just like his induction to Cecilia. This is also the reason why Sean asked Hella to inquire about Christina''s trace. It would be great if we could have a real trace of Christina. But now even the divine eye, the rogue guild, the assassin alliance and the hermit can''t find Christina''s trace, which is worth pondering. Of course, Sean believes that the dead spine, an old opponent of the Peace Council, can certainly find out, but now the relationship between Sean and the dead spine is in an absolutely opposite state. The dead spine will not provide Sean with any information and clues. Even if it will, it is definitely wrong information. Therefore, Sean did not ask for trouble. Now the void principality is like a huge vortex, attracting the attention of all forces in the whole southern continent. It has to be said that Haila, Neil, William and Cecilia are most right to choose to implement the void Empire plan at this time, because this time is the most declining time of the Millennium covenant Empire, and this internal friction caused by the rebellion will never be able to recover in the next decade. In addition, the kingdom of lane has now fallen into a strange circle of self-care. At this time, the Principality of void broke away from the kingdom of lane, just as the kingdom of lane regained its kingdom status by blocking the way with NKOS and annexing dabion. No matter who it is, it is difficult to find trouble with the void principality or the future void Empire at this time. Just because they can''t find trouble doesn''t mean they don''t mean to create chaos or fish in troubled waters. Especially now, because of leice, Sean has dispersed the high-end combat forces in the principality, which makes the interior of the void principality weak. If the void empire is destroyed at the most critical time at this time, and even the purpose and news of the imminent establishment of the Empire are exposed, it will certainly cause more unnecessary trouble. This is also the real reason why Sean immediately stopped the void Empire plan. After all, even if you want to be an empire, you need to choose a good time to minimize all risks. Otherwise, if you fight with others, or other forces and organizations, even if you can really become an empire, it will enter a long period of decline, which is not the result Sean wants. In particular, at present, many foreign forces, like sharks smelling blood, began to gather in the wilderness. At least, Sean should eliminate all these bad factors before he can continue to implement the void Empire plan without worry. Otherwise, he would rather let go. Of course, he can''t wait too long. At least he must be before the Ryan Kingdom really chooses the successor - if it wasn''t for Adams''s interception, Sean would choose to leave the Ryan Kingdom after the Ryan Kingdom decides on the next successor. As far as the current results are concerned, Sean still has about half a year to make relevant preparations. After explaining things to Hella and Neil, Sean and Alexis rested in the Lord''s house for a night, and then the next day they went directly into the wilderness through the transmission magic array and headed for the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. Chapter 1104 Compared with the strong wind on the plain, the wind on the Gobi will have a bit more awe inspiring momentum, which makes people involuntarily marvel. Just like the difference between mobs and elite troops. On a vast and boundless Gobi, a cavalry force, like the same surging waves, rushed towards the battlefield in the Gobi, just as the tsunami that has formed a scale is trying to destroy everything on its way. It is naturally impossible not to see this menacing cavalry force in the situation of infantry entanglement from charging each other to catching and fighting each other. It has to be said that this cavalry unit''s opportunity to charge is very accurate. At this time, it is the stalemate between the two sides in the battle situation. As a new force, it can bring great advantages to our own side. In particular, the charging point of the cavalry troops is located on the flank of the war situation. As long as the battle array is pierced once, it can form a heavy blow to the enemy in terms of momentum and lethality. That''s the value of cavalry. However, on a steep slope later in the battlefield, William''s eyes finally moved away from here: "the victory or defeat is decided." "Eh? Has the outcome been divided? " Hassas looked at the front battlefield with a look of surprise and uncertainty. He was unable to understand what William said that the victory or defeat had been decided. In his opinion, Alfred''s thunder lion army did not directly break through the enemy''s infantry array in one breath as in previous battles, so it led to the situation of entanglement. Logically speaking, in this situation of equal share of the battle, the commander should immediately join the second echelon, strive to get rid of this situation as soon as possible, and let his own side expand its advantages. But William did not do so. Instead, he kept clough and his troops on standby. Even the army he raised as cannon fodder had not been used - in fact, hassas knew the level of the army he raised. He knew that this army could not play a unique role in the frontal battle field. So from the moment he handed over the command of the army, he thought that his army would be put into use either as a lure to the enemy or when there was a deadlock like this. In short, he knew himself very well: cannon fodder could only be used for sacrifice. But the result was completely beyond hathus''s expectation. William''s approach seems to be full of arrogance and even complacency. He doesn''t care to use the second echelon at all. However, the enemy commander who confronted William obviously knew William''s power. Of course, the other side also knows how powerful the thunder lion is. In the previous battles, his infantry were not the enemy of the thunder lion at all. The charge of both sides was directly defeated by the thunder lion, resulting in the complete defeat in less than 30 minutes. Today''s battle was deadlocked because the enemy invested almost all infantry and even used a heavy infantry that had not been used before as the core main force, which blocked the thunder lion''s attack. However, the commander of the other side is also very cautious and careful. When he found that William didn''t use the second echelon, he directly ordered his own troops to fight and retreat - obviously, this is a tactic that the other party has already prepared. Although this tactic will lead to further expansion of the loss of our own forces when retreating in the state of entanglement, at least the front remains intact. It is not defeated by the lion of thunder, but offset the battlefield to our own position. At this time, when the enemy invested the cavalry force as the second echelon to cut the battle array, it was too late for William to invest in the second echelon for rescue - because the cavalry moved faster than the infantry, and the battle situation was more inclined to the enemy''s own array, the support speed of the cavalry force was definitely faster than the second echelon sent by William. Under the dual combination, it seems that people and geographical advantages have all been in each other''s hands. Hassas even began to wonder whether the relationship between Alfred and William was discordant. Otherwise, why didn''t William rescue at all? It seems that William, who saw hassas''s doubts and took back his eyes from a distance, said faintly, "that''s a light cavalry." Seeing William''s indifferent appearance, only those who are familiar with William''s nature will know that the current battle can''t bring him any interest at all. This means that the enemy commander who fought with William is too poor to attract William''s attention and excitement - in fact, only the war that can excite William is war for him. However, there are only a few people who are really lucky to see William enter the excited command state. "I know it''s a light infantry, but the ability of light cavalry is recognized as second to none." Hassas said with a puzzled face, "although it has been proved that the peeling tactics of light cavalry are useless to the thunder lion in previous battles, this time they directly launched the attack while the thunder lion fell into a tangled battle Even if the light cavalry is not good at charging, it is also relatively heavy cavalry. " "I''m more familiar with the army than you." William said lightly, but the words showed absolute confidence. By this time, the enemy''s light cavalry had engaged with the soldiers on the edge of the thunder lion. The light cavalry is famous for its high mobility. They have excellent battlefield rescue ability. In most cases, the light cavalry also plays a strategic role such as reconnaissance, vanguard, sharp knife and so on. Because light cavalry has a wide range of characteristics, its war use and applicability are above all arms. Moreover, according to different battlefield conditions, many countries will specially train light cavalry forces with more targeted value. Under normal conditions, the most commonly used tactics of light cavalry troops are the peeling tactics surrounded by wolves. They will make use of the unique high mobility of the light cavalry force to constantly attack the flanks of the enemy forces, so as to kill the enemy to a certain extent, weaken the enemy and attack the morale of the enemy. In terms of frontal charge and battle cutting, the light cavalry troops are not as lethal and efficient as the heavy cavalry because of equipment problems. However, that is only relative to the heavy cavalry. "... the heavy infantry of the lion of thunder has been at the forefront, and now only the light infantry are at the edge of both wings." Hassas continued to say something in a very excited tone, "light cavalry or impact is not as good as heavy cavalry, but now the light infantry in front of them!" William nodded slightly, which generally means "I know." it seems that you have studied the "on arms restraint" written by general Hannibal very deeply. Here, on behalf of others, I thank you for your scripted introduction. " Even an idiot could hear the teasing in William''s tone, which made hassas blush. At this time, he found that standing in front of him was not an ordinary general, but a commander who could rank among the ten generals. Obviously, he could not make such a low-level mistake. William could see the embarrassment of hassas, but he didn''t mean to continue laughing, but waved his right hand: "tell clough that they can move forward and the battle ahead is over The task of pursuing and harvesting will be left to him. I want to hear the news that he has completely annihilated the enemy at sunset today. " Hassas was slightly surprised and couldn''t help moving his eyes along the figure of the messenger. He had long known that clough''s troops had been waiting for work with ease, but what hassas had guessed before was that William intended to let the troops play a decisive role at the critical time, so as to end the war. After all, Alfred and his thunder lion are responsible for the fighting and pursuit these days. Instead, clough''s troops have been leisurely behind the army and have no chance to go to the battlefield. However, hassas guessed the end, but did not guess the process - clough and his Cecilia guards were indeed regarded by William as a decisive terminator. However, it is not used in the current situation, but in the harvest situation of chasing and killing the enemy who has been frightened and exhausted so that they can no longer fight. It seemed that William was willing to give an explanation after seeing the surprise of hassas: "the army composition of the lion of thunder is very complex, not pure human. For the bear and tauren, and even the northern barbarians, the division of light infantry and heavy infantry makes no sense, because they are born heavy infantry You read only general Hannibal''s "on arms restraint", but you don''t know that general Hannibal wrote this book after reading "on the history of continental war" written by the miracle army God Jason. " After that, William stopped looking at the battlefield ahead, turned his horse''s head, then slowly left the slope and walked towards the camp behind. Noro and Bannock, who were responsible for protecting William, naturally left together, accompanied by a dark wing escort force trained by William. Soon, on the slope that was easy to observe the battlefield situation in front, there were only hassas and his uncle Moro who was also a bodyguard. The situation on the battlefield ahead is indeed, as William said before, the outcome is divided. The charge launched by the light cavalry force was only a quarter of the battle line, and it was no longer able to move forward. On the contrary, it was like falling into a quagmire. As we all know, once a cavalry unit responsible for charging and cutting the enemy array cannot successfully penetrate the enemy array, but falls into the enemy, it is basically no different from the annihilation of the whole army, especially when it is still a light cavalry unit. Seeing the situation is impossible - of course, hassas now thinks that the enemy commander should have been frightened, and the sound of letting the cavalry retreat is blowing. However, it is rare to deceive the enemy''s cavalry. Of course, the thunder lion can''t let go. It soon formed a reverse encirclement, which directly surrounded the cavalry, and the war situation soon became completely white hot. However, what really made hassas feel palpitation was the thunder lion guard led by Alfred, who was originally at the forefront and seemed to be in a stalemate. In the blink of an eye, this army broke out extremely amazing momentum and combat effectiveness, just like a real lion. Under the leadership of Alfred, they directly pierced the enemy''s infantry array, and then formed a situation of anti siege and carried out almost one-sided slaughter. Seeing the scene in front of him, hassas''s mouth twitched slightly. He had no idea that the stalemate was just a play played by Alfred. At this moment, the thunder lion, which finally revealed its true face, immediately revealed its palpitating teeth and claws, and completely tore apart all the defenses of the enemy. It felt as if a male lion had completely bitten off the windpipe of its prey and was ready to eat. The enemy''s total rout is completely unstoppable. If it were not for the small number of thunder lions, the enemy would not be able to escape, or even need to go to Clov and his troops to carry out sweeping. After a long time, hassas finally sighed: "it was said that the infantry regiment of thunder lion could be used as a heavy cavalry. I think the rumor is too exaggerated. I didn''t know until I saw it today. It''s too modest Hey, the three legions under the Great Duke of void, the iron wings of "immovable mountains", "the thunder lion of" thousands of troops splitting easily "and..." hassas turned to the Cecilia guards who had begun to prepare for battle, and then continued: "the Cecilia guards of" fearless death "really deserve their reputation. No wonder they can enter the vision of those big people." "The gap between combat literacy and armaments is too large to be comparable." The Moro standing aside nodded with the same feeling, "this is still a void. The principality can''t afford to support other armies, so that the other legions can''t be expanded. Otherwise... I''m afraid it''s not only these legions that are famous." Hearing this, hassas couldn''t help thinking of a previous conversation with angel. In that conversation, what made angel care about was not the three famous and powerful legions, but the first cavalry regiment commanded by the same famous female god of martial arts as her, the female god of thunder. Reina, and the only real knights in the void principality born of the first cavalry: The Scarlet knights. "After this war, my brother and sister don''t have enough information and strength to compete with me. At the next family meeting, my inheritance right will be promoted to the first place." Hassas said, "as long as I don''t die prematurely, I''ll get the position of home owner in advance But I don''t know why. At this moment, I''m not happy at all. " Moro did not speak, but his eyes showed everything. The zoanton family is located in the south of the Millennium covenant empire. It is the nobleman of the Millennium covenant Empire closest to the wilderness. Therefore, this means that when hassas takes over as head of the family, he will often deal with not only the wilderness, but also the empty principality - especially the newly signed ten-year trade agreement. But no matter who knows that there is a dragon lying next to him, he won''t feel at ease. As everyone knows, this scene is actually a scene William intended to let hassas see. Before, after breaking through the army that secretly supported the rebels in the Millennium covenant Empire, William had a fight with hassas''s brother and sister, and even remotely controlled Dwight''s Scarlet knights to help the frost Legion fight with another rebel party, which was obviously to support the rebel party. Since then, William has accurately grasped the strength of the enemy, so he actually has the opportunity to determine the outcome directly through a battle from the beginning. Only in that way, the war ended too quickly, but there was not enough time for the future zoanton family heir to see some facts. For this reason, after consulting with Alfred, William gave the future successor of the zoanton family a grand and shocking war by sacrificing a small number of soldiers. Judging from the current results, it is obvious that the plan is very successful. After returning to the camp, William received a message from Neil. "Sean has entered the Millennium covenant Empire to support Cecilia?" William looked at the confidential letter submitted by the intelligence personnel of the void territory, and then his eyebrows slightly frowned, "there are enemy forces infiltrating and destroying the wild tribes in the Great Rift Valley. Do you want me to return to the Great Rift Valley immediately? Well... Well, since Sean did it himself, I shouldn''t have to worry, and everything here has been solved. " At the same time, William also made a decision quickly. He wrote a reply in a hurry and handed it to the intelligence officer of the void, and then said: "tell rupee that all the dispatched intelligence officers of the void and the Dark Blade troops of the void will return after maintaining the necessary intelligence collection Let them do something in the rift valley and ask rupee to come directly to me when he comes back. " "Yes." The intelligence officer nodded and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. After the breath disappeared, Noro, who stood beside William, said, "Lord Sean has given me an order to continue to be responsible for your safety In addition, let me tell you that he will bring back miss leice. Please don''t worry. " "I''ve always trusted Sean very much." William smiled, which made his indifferent face look more charming. "So, I''ll continue to trouble you next, Lord Noro." "You''re welcome, Lord William," said norlow, who also smiled and showed a charming smile that was not inferior to William Looking at the scene in front of him, Bannock suddenly shivered for some reason. He felt like he wanted to escape from here. Chapter 1105 Kokirei waved the huge Epee in his hand. The roaring wind and thunder suddenly sounded, just like thunder on the ground. Then, within the fan-shaped range of tens of meters in front of kokirei, the whole space had a strong shaking. Vaguely, there were even cobweb cracks emerging in the air, which obviously caused the vibration of the space. However, the effect of this blow is also obvious. All skeletons gathered in the area were shattered and turned into powder. Just in the blink of an eye, the ground has been covered with a thick layer of bone powder. However, this fan-shaped area showing a vacuum state only lasted less than a second and was filled with countless skeletons. If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that the whole sigh forest has been submerged by the white ocean composed of skeletons. In this ocean, Cecilia and others protected by kokirei and Rena are like a lone boat floating with the waves of the ocean. Although they are struggling hard and tenaciously to break through the encirclement of the skeleton sea, it seems like an endless skeleton sea, but it also forces strong people like kokirei to break through easily. It''s not that kokirei can''t break through, but that he can''t protect everyone to leave safely. Even if Reina, who is not inferior to the combat power of the super strong, assists, the result is the same. Because at present, it is not only these skeletons that surround kokirei and others, and even make them difficult - although these skeletons are not ordinary low-level undead, but skeleton warriors up to level 5 - but also countless other undead creatures hiding in the dark. If kokirei and Rena want to break through and leave, they can''t go, but without the protection of these two strong men, even if Cecilia and angel, two strong men who can''t be regarded as a general holy land, the final result of this team still can''t escape being buried here. "What the hell is going on!" Angel looked surprised, "how could it suddenly become like this We have been trapped here for five days. If we go on like this, even we will fall down because of our lack of energy. " Cecilia rarely quarreled with angel, but her face was no better. In particular, as a magician and a wizard specializing in fire magic, when the whole sigh forest was filled with these undead creatures, she directly launched the field and urged Solomon''s 72 heavy flame to the extreme. Basically, she tore a safe road with Cecilia''s strength in the first two days. After all, flame and light have always been known as the two strongest killing moves against the dead. However, even if the magician in the middle holy land continues to use magic, he will always be exhausted. Cecilia was in such a state at this time. If it were not for some potions collected by Sean to restore her magic and spirit, Cecilia would have fainted because of the excessive consumption of magic and energy. "It''s a dead tide." Tina answered for Cecilia. Originally, as the servants and representatives of gods on earth, they should be able to cause great lethality to such undead creatures. However, TiNi is not a priest and priest with magic as the main fighting means, but a special profession with martial arts as the main and magic as the supplement, which leads to the extremely limited combat effectiveness that TiNi can play in the face of these undead creatures, which is no better than others. "It''s impossible. Why did the dead tide suddenly break out!" Angel looked unbelievable. As a millennium covenant Empire living next to the black land, it is not strange to the outbreak of the dead tide. Although it does not know the specific formation conditions of its occurrence, it has mastered some considerable laws over the years. At least the interval between the outbreak of the dead tide is generally about 20 years. Even if there are sudden incentives to accelerate the formation and outbreak of the dead tide, the interval is definitely more than 10 years. After all, even undead creatures cannot be born out of thin air, but also need a birth process. The reason why the zoanton family became the most powerful family in the south of the Empire was that in a disaster of the outbreak of the death tide, pushus zoanton, who had taken over the leadership of the zoanton family, did not choose to withdraw immediately when the death tide broke out, but organized a force through his influence, Then, under his command, he successfully resisted the outbreak of this dead tide. The result not only did not make the disaster expand further, but saved the effective forces of the military headquarters and nobles in the south, including most of the zoanton family, which laid the foundation for the second death wave. At that time, Hughes was only twenty-five years old. Through this battle, puhughes showed amazing military accomplishment, which made him soon become a real aristocrat in the south of the Empire. The important battle that made him a Duke of the Empire was also the outbreak of the dead tide - the second one less than ten years from the last one. However, compared with ten years ago, the scale of this dead tide is much smaller, and puhughes can use much more power. Therefore, this dead tide disaster has completely ended without even having any impact on Southern Xinjiang. The land of black earth is located in the southeast of the Millennium covenant empire. In fact, more areas are bordered on the eastern border of the Empire. Therefore, when the death tide broke out, the eastern territory of the Empire was the most affected and the most severely affected, followed by the southern part of the Empire. However, every time the dead tide broke out, almost the southeast of the whole empire would be destroyed. Therefore, about every 20 years or so, the Millennium covenant Empire would bleed heavily, which also limited the development of the comprehensive national strength of the Millennium covenant Empire to a great extent. However, this time, the tide of death was driven by puhughes in the south. When it was affected, it was blocked and saved a lot of losses for the Empire. Therefore, the Empire integrated the most prosperous Hamburg County, greater Salem County, lesser Salem county and count Hesse in the south into the Duke of Hamson, which was given to the zoanton family as a hereditary Duke, and pushus zoanton became the first Duke of Hamson and led the southern front army of the Empire at the same time. After that, puhughes zoanton, Duke of Hamson at the age of 55, finally ushered in the third outbreak of death tide in his life. It was supposed to break out once every 20 years or so, but in a short period of 30 years, three dead tides broke out successively. Although the third dead tide broke out 20 years from the second, it can be regarded as a normal outbreak with sufficient accumulation. On the contrary, pushus zoanton has become the Duke of the Empire and is in charge of all the military forces in the south of the Empire. Therefore, in the competition, the cards owned by pushus zoanton are naturally more beautiful than those twenty years ago. And the Duke did not disappoint the Empire. The outbreak of this dead tide was successfully stopped with only a small impact in the eastern part of the Empire. Although almost a quarter of the eastern part of the empire is still occupied, it can be regarded as a brilliant victory compared with nearly half of the areas affected over the years. Later, Duke Hughes, who had found out considerable laws and experience, also wrote a relevant investigation report on the land of black soil and sigh forest. Then every three years, the Duke would organize a large-scale sigh forest expedition to wipe out a large number of these dead. As a result, the entire southern and eastern part of the Empire was directly tranquilized for 30 years. Even the Millennium covenant Empire believed that the death tide that had plagued the Empire for thousands of years had been ended by pushus zoanton. But Angel did not expect that the tide of death, which had not broken out for 30 years, broke out at this moment! Moreover, both the scale and quality are far more than all records in the history of the Millennium covenant Empire - as the vanguard of the outbreak of the death tide, the army has always been the lowest skeleton, occasionally mixed with dead arms such as skeleton soldiers and zombies. Only after the large-scale attacks on villages and towns have accumulated enough materials, There will be more advanced undead creatures. Powerful undead creatures such as black warriors, skeleton mages and Black Knights will not be born until they encounter the army of the Millennium covenant empire. In addition to paying a great price when ending the dead tide for the first time, pushus zoanton completely strangled it all before the dead tide formed a huge scale and sufficient quantity and quality of troops in the last two times. The facts have also proved that Duke puhughes''s practice is very correct. Although the afterwards battlefield casualty statistics are bright red and dazzling, it is undoubtedly brilliant in terms of merit. But this time, those who gathered in the forest and acted as the vanguard of the dead tide disaster were skeleton warriors! Skeleton warrior is a powerful undead weapon between level 5 and level 6. They wear armor, hold shields, and carry a series of heavy weapons that require certain strength, such as heavy swords, machetes, and heavy axes. In terms of arms occupation only, skeleton warriors are equivalent to the heavy infantry arms in the human world. They not only have excellent defense ability, but also are not ambiguous in terms of attack ability. It can be said that these arms have a considerable degree of attack ability. Even in the army of the dead, skeleton warriors are not used as cannon fodder. But now, all the skeletons in angel''s vision that look no different from skeleton soldiers are skeleton warriors, and there are even many skeleton demons - these are standard sixth order undead creatures. They have more combat power than skeleton warriors, and also have a certain degree of command ability. They are specifically responsible for commanding skeletons in the undead army A middle-level commander of undead creatures such as skeletons. According to angel''s understanding of the dead tide and relevant experience, the dead troops gathered in the sigh forest generally act as the vanguard of the dead tide disaster. In the history of the Millennium covenant Empire, the vanguard of the dead tide disaster is composed of countless cannon fodder skeletons or walking corpses. Even after capturing a large number of villages and towns and obtaining enough corpses, you may not be able to see skeleton warriors, let alone skeleton demons. Because the highest order undead creature in the past is the sixth order black knight. Although the Black Knights have a certain thinking and intelligence, they are not good at commanding after all. They are famous for their strong combat effectiveness, so basically every so-called Dead tide disaster is just a destructive action without goal. But now, the dead tide vanguard army gathered in the sigh forest actually has skeleton demons. No matter how unresponsive people know, its nature has been completely different! There are two concepts: the army of the dead under the command of the commander and the army of the dead without the command of the commander! Angel could not imagine whether the eastern and southern parts of the Millennium covenant Empire would be able to hold out if there were such a powerful fighting and commanding undead creature as skeleton demon in the death tide that broke out in the past few decades! You know, the destruction and influence of the commander''s undead army can be called the real tide of death - the so-called tide of death in the past can not be called the tide of death in a strict sense, but can only be said to be a disaster ravaged by the undead. "This is a real dead tide disaster." Cecilia said weakly that she had consumed too much in the past few days. "Miracles have not happened in the mainland for almost a thousand years." "Exactly, it''s 3500 years." Angel looked very decadent, as if she knew what it meant, "there are all records about the dead tide in the imperial archives. The last disaster that could really be called the death tide was 3500 years ago, when the Empire paid a great price to kill a lich and a large number of necromancers and Necromancers. But the Empire also paid a heavy price Why at this time... " Cecilia looked at angel with some sympathy. Because she knew what Angel meant by "this time". The last real death tide disaster, the Millennium covenant empire was not in civil strife and division, but the Millennium covenant Empire also paid a very heavy price. This time, the Millennium covenant empire was in civil strife. Although the civil strife had been basically subsided, the previous internal friction losses still existed, and it was impossible to recover without a few years of recuperation. At this time, a real death tide disaster broke out, which was undoubtedly a major blow to the Millennium covenant empire. "It seems that those undead creatures are not ready to attack." Has been silent, only responsible for killing the enemy Rena suddenly said. "What''s the use? With skeleton demons, they won''t let us leave easily. " Angel forced herself to cheer up, but the despair in her eyes was clearly visible, "if we can''t leave here, we can''t convey the message of the dead tide disaster. So according to the imperial measures, they will only deal with it as an ordinary scourge of the dead. When they find it wrong, it will be too late. " "So we have to get out of here!" Cecilia said in a deep voice. "You mean..." angel was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes became firm. "You''re right, so... Who will break through?" "Only coquirre." Cecilia glanced at kokirei. The little guy easily solved all the approaching undead with the attitude of one man holding the pass and ten thousand people can''t leave. It seemed very relaxed. However, after hearing Cecilia''s voice, the little guy turned his head and looked at Cecilia, with a kind of daze in his eyes. "Kokirei, I have one thing to ask you." Cecilia opened her mouth and said to kokirei. Naturally, the implication was that kokirei wanted to break out immediately and tell the outside world what happened here. Of course, Cecilia didn''t forget that kokirei couldn''t speak, so she deliberately entered a piece of information into a magic stone crystal. As long as kokirei gave the magic stone crystal to others, she could immediately know the situation here. However, what Cecilia didn''t expect was that after listening to it, kokirei turned his head and continued to work harder with these undead, and had no intention of leaving at all. At this moment, everyone present fell into a silence. Only Rena sighed helplessly: "it seems that this little guy will not leave. He should only obey Lord Sean''s orders unless Miss Cecilia follows you." Chapter 1106 Sean and Alexis sneaked into the Millennium covenant empire by special means. To use the magic transmission array, we must build a magic network. If one of them closes the magic circulation node, the magic transmission array centered on this node will be closed, and the magic transmission array will naturally not be used. However, for technical reasons, different from the transmission array completely controlled by the magic goddess in the dawn era, once the node of the modern magic transmission array is closed, it will affect several surrounding magic transmission arrays. This has become the key for countries on the miracle continent to control strategic places. For example, the Millennium covenant empire is located in the Millennium covenant area in the wilderness. Not only does this fortress not open any nodes of the transmission network, but even the transmission magic array has not been set up. Moreover, it is not only the Millennium covenant Empire, the six entrance and exit areas of the whole wilderness, but also the other five areas except the Great Rift Valley controlled by Sean. After all, for these countries, the impression that the wilderness is their back garden has never changed. Therefore, all tribes in the wilderness are now close to Sean''s empty principality, and there are even signs of alliance. Naturally, these countries that have always regarded the wilderness as their own back garden and an important economic source are extremely dissatisfied. This is why more and more other forces are sneaking into the wild tribes. They may not know Sean''s empty empire plan, but people with a keen political sense definitely smell some unusual places, so they sent intelligence personnel to inquire further. Originally, due to the departure of Sean, Cecilia and William, and Shangla''s return to the empty principality, the wild land fell into a state of "emptiness". In this case, once it is used by interested people, even if Sean''s empty empire plan will not be destroyed, it will certainly cause many twists and turns. For this, Sean will let William return to town immediately. In terms of intelligence warfare, Sean always felt that William could definitely rank among the top three in the whole miracle continent, so he was not worried at all. But because the Millennium covenant Empire did not transmit the magic array, and Sean''s identity was too sensitive, he could only let Alexis take him across the cliff cutting mountains close to the Millennium covenant area. This mountain range has the same origin as the duanlong mountain range, but its branches are different, but it is essentially the same harsh and steep, and there is miasma around the top of the mountain all year round, blocking the conventional means of climbing and climbing. The only section of the broken dragon mountain that can be crossed is the broken Dragon Valley where the third garrison is about to be liberated. Of course, if it is called routine, it can certainly be crossed by unconventional means. For example, the strong above legend fly across the sky directly. If a strong person at this level wants to cross by force, no one can intercept it except that the strong person at the same level can block it a little. So although the breath of Alexis flying across the sky with Sean leaked out for others to catch, no one wanted to find the trouble of killing Wu Ji - if the Millennium covenant Empire had not fallen into serious civil strife, according to the normal process, Alexis would have been monitored by the strong after entering the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. Just as Edward flew across the territory of the Emilia empire as a demon God at the beginning, many super powers of the Empire were waiting for him, fearing that the demon God would make trouble. At this moment, after crossing the steep mountains and entering the Millennium covenant Empire, Sean and Alexis hurried towards the sigh forest. Perhaps seeing Sean''s eagerness, this time Alexis didn''t play tricks with Sean, but took him to the sigh forest. Sean didn''t speak all the way, because as they got closer to the sigh forest, the sense of panic that was so dull that Sean''s heart palpitation became more and more obvious. He didn''t know what was going on in the sigh forest, but he knew Cecilia and they must have encountered some trouble, because Sean found that he couldn''t make contact with kokirei, as if some powerful force field had distorted their spiritual communication. This phenomenon is not unusual. But Sean can only suppress all his irritability and fear, turn it into the deepest anger in his heart, and save it for one day''s outbreak. "Take a break." For several days, even Alexis and Sean could bear it, but Sean chose to rest when he had seen the sigh forest. After really seeing the withered and dead forest, Sean calmed down, because even if he was about tens of kilometers away, Sean could clearly feel the strong smell of death in the sigh forest. This breath was not formed naturally, but mixed with many man-made traces, as if someone was forcibly catalyzing the whole forest. In the whole miracle continent, if anyone can catalyze such a place where the dead gather by special means, it must be a strong person above the legendary class with profound attainments in the field of death. But the reason why Sean was really frightened and forced to suppress this emotion by him was that according to Sean''s understanding of the process of the game world, this scene did not appear at all. Almost without thinking about it, Sean knew that the sigh forest was definitely a dead tide at the moment. However, in the process of game history, the outbreak time of the dead tide is not at this time at all, and even the place of outbreak is not on the side of the southern continent. After several deep breaths, Sean finally calmed down completely. Alexis glanced at Sean curiously and suddenly said, "you seem to know what''s ahead?" "If I guessed right." Sean''s face looked a little gloomy. "The former owner of the forest has been replaced, and the new owner, I''m afraid, doesn''t welcome our visit." "Oh?" Alexis raised her eyebrows with interest. "Very strong?" "Very strong." Sean said in a deep voice, "and it''s not as powerful as it usually is." Alexis raised her eyebrows with a look of surprise in her eyes. Her contact with Sean has not been a day or two. She has a deep understanding of the temperament and strength of her contractor, so Alexis knows that Sean will not easily say these two words. This time, however, Alexis took it seriously when he said such two words. But soon, Alexis''s face showed some excitement. Just as Alexis already knew Sean well, Sean also knew Alexis well. Seeing such an excited look on her face and still staring at a place under the night, Sean''s eyes naturally looked at the past, but unlike the excitement on Alexis''s face, Sean''s face showed a cautious color of vigilance. A cold current suddenly blew out. Where there was nothing, there was darkness surging like an abyss. At this moment, Sean found that the so-called emptiness before was just an illusion. The real situation was that it had been shrouded in the extreme darkness. Even perception could not penetrate the darkness, let alone the visual field of the naked eye. A pale young rider was walking slowly out of the darkness. Young riders wear this suit of armor made of unknown materials. This suit of armor is polished smooth and even has a dull luster. The young rider has rather handsome facial features, but his face looks very pale and looks like he has just recovered from a serious illness. His hair is black, slightly curled, and his eyes are also black. If Sean didn''t have enough knowledge of the qainas people, he would certainly mistake the rider for the qainas people. The horse under the rider''s crotch is a war horse wearing a vest. From the exposed limbs, it should be a pure black war horse. However, it is more appropriate to say that it is not so much a war horse as a kind of horse Warcraft, because the war horse is almost three meters high, its pupils are blood red, shining with excitement, cruelty and other wisdom, and even the surge of Qi and blood in the body is particularly strong. The young rider slowly pulled out a knight''s wide blade sword, then gently pulled the reins, and the horse aimed at Sean and Alexis. A terrible momentum wave burst out of the riders and horses. Sean''s face seemed more cautious, but he was not deterred by the momentum, even though Sean had perceived the legendary strength of the rider from his momentum. But now he is surrounded by Alexis, a legendary strong man. He is only the enemy of the legendary class, which doesn''t make Sean feel thorny - of course, Sean can guess that this must be the downfall of the old Lich of Rick. "Kill the death knight." Alexis frowned slightly, obviously recognizing the identity of the young rider in front of her, "this is not an ordinary undead creature The strong enemy you said is a lich Well, I''m afraid it has to be a quasi witch who is qualified to compete for the name of the Lich King. " "It''s not a quasi witch, but one of the seven real Witches in the skeleton plane." Sean said in a deep voice, "but even the old Lich won''t have many dead Knights under his command As long as this guy is solved, it''s enough to make the old Lich feel bad. " "The seven witches. Hey, that''s interesting. " Alexis nodded slightly and then took a step forward. At the same time, her left and right hands have been put on the hilt of the two cutting blades tied around her waist. "Then I''ll be a little more serious, solve the dead creature as soon as possible and force the old Lich out I just don''t know which witch it is. " "The scourge of the dead. Rick, have you heard of it?" Sean knew that Alexis often traveled in all aspects, and there were no few gods, extraterritorial creatures, even demons, demons and other enemies who died in her hands, so he wouldn''t be surprised that Alexis had fought with the Lich King. Unfortunately, Alexis had apparently never heard of the name of the lich, so she just shook her head. It seemed that he felt the power of Alexis, and the eyebrows of the silent death knight also frowned. A milky white flame suddenly lit up on the body of the wide blade sword held on his right hand, and there was a faint blue light inside the flame - this is the unique flame of the skeleton: the pale flame. The horse under his command, which should be the mount of the necromancer, also began to swing its right front hoof to dig the ground. There was no communication and no temptation. It seemed like a rehearsal, full of a subtle sense of tacit understanding. Alexis and the death knight charged each other at the same moment! It was supposed to occupy the advantages of speed and charging power, but it didn''t seem to occupy any advantage in Alexis, because the distance between the two sides was the same! This means that Alexis, who runs only on his legs, is no less powerful in speed and charge than the death knight on a war horse, or even better! In Sean''s view, Alexis and the death knight launched an attack at the same time, and then only a second later, the two sides had collided with each other. A strong storm with two people as the core swept out in all directions. Even Sean, facing the storm like impact, had to close his eyes and even raise his hand to relieve the pressure with the help of obstacles. Alexis, who was at the center of the storm, looked very calm. The pure black blade held by her right hand is "dark" against the wide blade sword of the silent death knight. Even if the pale flame on the blade burns vigorously, it can not be transmitted to the blade of Alexis. It is like a black hole sealed in the sword body, which is constantly swallowing the pale flame trying to attack. In the eyes of the silent death knight, a flame suddenly lit up, as if it was revealing its inner emotion. And the dead ghost nightmare also felt the emotional fluctuation in the master''s heart. It made a sharp cry no worse than the wailing banshee, and then suddenly stood up. The annihilation death knight sitting on his back also took this opportunity to break off the wrestling with Alexis, and then held up the wide blade sword in his hand, ready to chop down Alexis with stronger strength with the help of the trampling of war horses. However, in the face of such a terrible and powerful attack means, Alexis''s mouth was slightly raised, and her expression showed a strong look of disdain! Chapter 1107 Rage trample! This is a powerful combat skill of silencing death knights. Although it does not have the effect of general trampling skills to stun the enemy, it can increase the strength of silencing death knights by three times, so as to improve the attack skills of silencing death knights based on their strength attributes. Looking at the wide blade sword held by the silent death knight, the burning pale flame on the sword almost turned into a towering dragon scroll, you can know how terrible the skills of the silent death knight after being trampled by rage. However, Alexis did not look frightened, but showed a contemptuous smile on her face, which was more exciting. The front hooves of the necromancer fell heavily, even with a strong whistling sound. This blow contained a powerful force of law! Sean felt the change of the breath and was slightly surprised. Originally, he thought that the annihilation death knight was just a 12th level strength. In the final analysis, he was just a legendary strong man. Even if he was stronger than Lauren, the sworn Knight under his highness Adams, he was absolutely limited. At most, it was equivalent to Fanny who didn''t use the meteorite sword skill. With such strength, Alexis only needs to enter the Wuji mode of the 14th critical point state, and there is no need to use the double sword technique at all. Double swordsmanship is a combat state that Alexis can use only when she has to stimulate the fighting spirit and cooperation in her body. It is basically equivalent to the combat power of level 16. Sean really didn''t understand it at first, but he already understood it at this time. Annihilating the horse under the crotch of the death knight is also the existence of legendary combat power! Moreover, compared with ordinary war horses, necromancer nightmare is an intelligent creature with self-awareness, judgment and combat effectiveness, which is far from being comparable to ordinary mounts. In addition, knights and mounts have always been integrated combat forces, so the combination of these two legendary combat forces is naturally not as simple as one plus one equals two. I''m afraid the pure combat power has reached the legendary peak level! This may be the real reason why it is so difficult to be born, but once born, it has extremely terrible combat effectiveness! Old Lich Rick, obviously created something very terrible! However, with this silent death knight, I want to stop Alexis, which is undoubtedly a dream. But when Alexis waved his right hand, the blade of the dark sword stood on the feet of the dead ghost nightmare, and a terrible storm erupted, which was more than a hundred times stronger than the storm in which Alexis fought with the annihilation death knight. Even though Sean had mastered the power of the law of space, under the gush of this powerful power, Sean was shocked back to a kilometer away before he would stop. It''s not that Sean was totally unprepared in the face of the shock of the storm. It''s just that his consciousness told him that this position is the safest. The battle between the legendary strong is often annihilated within ten miles. After all, when they fight with the strong at their level, they basically compete for the power of the law. You know, the strong in the holy land has already begun to compete for the power in the field. How can the legendary strong at a higher level show such inferior means. The destructive power formed by the confrontation between legendary strong people has been so strong, let alone the existence of super strong people. The loss of anger within a hundred miles is the best evidence of the battle of fate in the Federation of the northern principality. This is the result of Oscar blocking and weakening the influence and destruction with his own destiny. Otherwise, so many super strong people will gather together, and even gods will come. I''m afraid the damaged area will be a hundred or a thousand times larger. However, at present, the confrontation between Alexis and the annihilation death knight is slightly different. The dark sword of Alexis blocks the storm caused by the trampling of the demon nightmare of the dead. Although the impact is far away, the destructive power is actually limited to one mile. Compared with the attack of the legendary strong, it is nothing at all, and even a little doesn''t deserve the word "legendary strong". However, only by looking at the space within a mile, there has been a strong shock, and even countless cracks. You can vaguely see the void undercurrent behind the space crack, and you can know how dangerous the area within a mile is. After a sword was blocked, no matter how hard the dead ghost nightmare tried, even his eyes seemed to drop blood and the front hoof horse tendon floated, he could not let Alexis''s right hand sink at all. It''s as if what this necromancer stepped on was not the cutting blade on Alexis''s right hand, but the world wall. No matter how strong it is, it can''t break through! The silent death knight riding on the demon nightmare of the dead spirit ignited a pale flame in his pupils. The white flame on the sword suddenly coagulated, but it was no longer as fierce as before, but turned into a cold flame clinging to the sword. Judging from the breath emitted from the sword, normal people know the power, but they are afraid it will be more terrible than just now. Without the slightest hesitation, the silent death knight immediately waved his wide blade sword and cleaved down at Alexis. The sword blade fell, and there was a burning Zizi sound in the air. Although it was not violent, it had a feeling of frightening the soul. It seems that under the burning of this pale flame, the rebellious soul will be completely frozen and burned. Alexis lifted her left hand slightly, and the pure white cutting edge "Chi", which was completely opposite to the dark sword, stabbed at the wide blade sword of the silent death knight. The sharp point of the blazing sword was on the blade of the wide blade sword, but it was so slight that it seemed that there was a great irresistible force on the Blazing Sword, which not only completely blocked the wide blade sword on the silent rider from falling again, but also completely broke the pale flame attached to the wide blade sword. The powerful explosive force broke out completely under the collision of the two swords, like a flying fire meteor, which scattered all the pale flames attached to the wide blade sword, but the cracks in the surrounding space became more obvious. The pupils of the silent death knight finally showed a more humanized look of surprise, but the look soon became crazy. An empty and quiet breath of silence suddenly diffused from the body of the silent death knight, and spread rapidly at an extremely amazing speed, and gradually transformed into a special field - which belongs to the unique legendary field of the silent death knight. Through the influence of the dead Qi of extinction, any living person entering this field will be suppressed by strength to a certain extent. If the strength is poor, it will directly turn into a white bone, and all the breath and strength of the living will be transformed into the power of the dead horse of extinction. Just! As soon as the field of silencing the death knight was launched, it was completely destroyed without even a three second maintenance time. In the twinkling of an eye, the black breath completely dispersed between the heaven and earth, and even was captured by the world''s original power, and then used to repair the space crack caused by the confrontation between the two people. Soon, the area that was almost broken due to the fighting between the two people was completely repaired. It can be seen how terrible the dead gas content on the silent death knight is. This is the second time Sean saw Alexis crack the opponent''s field and legendary ability. The first time, it was when Alexis faced the oath Knight Lauren. At that time, Lauren wanted to use the legendary field to fight, but the result was no different from now. Just as the field was just launched, Alexis directly broke it in some special way. If Sean didn''t see it clearly the first time, Sean saw it very clearly when the enemy''s field ability was cracked the second time. At the moment when the field of the death knight was launched, a red light flashed away in the space covered by the whole field, and then the field of the death knight was completely melted, leaving only countless dead Qi dispersed. This is not that Alexis broke it with some secret method, but more like Alexis''s special force field with some disintegrating field and legendary ability, which completely prevented the development of abilities in all fields. On the surface, it is similar to kokirey''s law distortion, but in essence, it is much better than kokirey''s law distortion. Because all kokirei can distort is the power of all laws. If the enemy does not borrow the power of laws or expand the field, but only displays the legendary ability obtained after he is promoted to legend, kokirei''s law distortion will not be effective. Alexis is much more special. Sean suddenly remembered a special ability that Alexis had. Killing field! If this field is the secret that Alexis can invalidate the enemy''s laws, fields and legendary abilities, Sean feels that not many people in the world will be her opponents. The reason is simple. Compared with other legendary strongmen or super strongmen, Alexis needs to rely on legendary ability to make her body strong. However, Alexis really exercises her physical quality to the strong level of legendary strongmen. This alone is enough to make her basically invincible. In this world, except that the physical strength of powerful holy beasts beyond level 9 has a real legendary level, even some super strong people will not deliberately cultivate their own physical strength. After all, there is a legendary constitution that can increase physical strength in the legendary ability obtained after legend. One black and one white, the two seemingly thin cutting blades blocked the huge necromancer nightmare and the wide blade sword that killed the death knight respectively. At the next moment, Alexis''s hands suddenly shook, and the wide blade sword of the silent death knight was immediately opened, followed by the feet of the demon nightmare of the dead. Under the impact of this powerful earthquake force, the dead horse, which has maintained a state of integration of people and horses, actually has an imbalance! "Double swordsmanship. Hanging head." Alexis whispered, and two lights, black and white, suddenly lit up in the night, forming a huge cross light pattern, and suddenly cut off towards the silent death knight. Because in the unbalanced state, the annihilation death knight could not escape the blow of Alexis. However, it was also decisive enough. Without hesitation, it gave up its great help and jumped towards the back to let the ghost nightmare under its crotch resist Alexis''s sword. Seeing the light of the sword flowing, the whole necromancer nightmare was completely divided into four parts by Alexis''s sword skill. However, at the fracture cut by the sword edge, what gushed out was not blood, but rich enough to have turned into real dead gas. These dead gases were emitted from the fracture of the war horse, and the ground was directly corroded into a pale, almost changing the essence of the rock. One move abolished nearly half of the combat effectiveness of the silent death knight, which is a proud record! But it is clear that Alexis is not satisfied at all. At the moment when the "double swordsmanship. Gallows" was launched, while the dead horse abandoned his horse and retreated, Alexis had pursued it again. This action looks like Alexis is chasing the death knight, and the ghost nightmare intercepted between them was mercilessly divided by Alexis. The awe inspiring momentum of God blocking and Buddha blocking and killing Buddha broke out completely on Alexis at the moment. "Double swordsmanship. Blizzard." Obviously, there is still a distance of tens of meters, but at this moment, the silent death knight once again raises a feeling of inevitability. It sent out an angry roar, and a dead spirit stronger than the ghost nightmare suddenly burst out from it, as if it had been covered with a new set of armor. With all this, it is obviously a delusion to stop Alexis. A distance of tens of meters is fleeting. In this distance, countless white or black swords are suspended in the air, like a road of swords and stars. At the first glance, people feel that there is a sense of black-and-white coordination, but after seeing it, they will only feel the endless fierce murderous spirit, as if an ancient fierce beast finally showed its ferocious side. The next moment, Alexis appeared behind the silent death knight. At this moment, countless white or black swords came like a real snowstorm. It was easy to tear the silent death knight to pieces, revealing only a diamond shaped black spar suspended in the air. This crystal stone is the core of the death knight. Different from ordinary undead creatures, the silent death knight is a powerful undead creature that has condensed a dead core, just like the Lich''s life box. As long as the dead core is not broken, even if it is cut into particles, it can repair and resurrect itself - of course, no one can cut the dead horse into particles. But after today, I''m afraid someone will be on this list. After tearing the annihilation death knight to pieces with powerful sword skills, Alexis did not turn back to make up another sword for the dead core, but slowly retracted the two cutting blades of dark and chi into the scabbard. Ignoring the silent death horse floating in mid air behind him trying to shrink and try to reorganize, Alexis''s eyes have coldly looked at the position not far from the front left, where there is a darkness that cannot be penetrated by the naked eye and perception. When the edge of the double swords in Alexis''s hand made a slight collision "click" sound with the scabbard. A roar of reluctance and fear finally sounded in this world, which was really as terrible and harsh as the Banshee''s cry. The dead core suspended behind Alexis was suddenly covered with countless cracks, and then gradually turned into black powder from the bottom up and dispersed in the air. At this moment, the body fragments that attract each other and are trying to reorganize like magnets turn into black powder and float away with the wind like the dead core. "What a wonderful battle, Jie Jie." A voice full of evil sounded from the darkness, and then all the darkness subsided in an instant. A skeleton in a mage''s robe was walking out slowly, "unexpectedly, the legendary murderer Wu Ji took refuge in Sean." "Rick!" Sean shouted angrily, "what have you done!" "I just came to take the last thing I''m interested in the world." Rick made a hoarse sound, "if I had known that the famous murderer Wuji was here, I wouldn''t let my toys show their ugly Alas, it was not easy for me to cultivate such a silent death knight. " "Do you know me?" Alexis raised her eyebrows and stared at Rick indifferently. Her intuition told her that the Lich King in front of her was hard to deal with. She didn''t fight with the Lich King on the bone plane, but this is the first Lich that can make her feel oppressive. "Little Lucas once suffered a big loss in your hand and almost couldn''t face the bones, so your name is not just spread outside the domain." Rick looked at Wu Ji. It was only a skeleton face, but I don''t know why Sean and Alexis felt him smiling, "but... Little Lucas ranked last among the seven Lich Kings in our bones." "What about you? What''s your number? " Alexis asked coldly. "Hey, hey. This is not your concern. " Rick evaded the important and said lightly, "if you were in your heyday, I might be afraid of you. But now... You seem to have signed a contract with Sean, a waste, so how much can you play? Is the 16th level your limit now Oh, no, I can feel that there is still a force sleeping in you... Well, it''s better than the kid I met before. " "What have you done to Cecilia and coquirre?" Sean was stunned and then asked. "Sean, it''s deliberately trying to provoke your anger. It''s procrastinating You go first. " Alexis said in a deep voice. Her eyes were always locked on Rick and did not relax. "I''ll stop here. Now this Lich appears here in person. It can''t distort your connection with kokirei. " Hearing Alexis''s words, the flame in Rick''s eyes suddenly lit up. From the flame, he could feel his inner anger. It was obvious that Alexis was right in his mind. Just in the face of Alexis, even if Alexis can''t give full play to his full strength, Rick also doesn''t dare to relax and be careless, because as he said, there is a more powerful force in Alexis. Sean was a little distracted and responded, "can you do it?" "Whether I can or can''t, it''s no good for you to stay here." Alexis said in a deep voice, still looking straight at me. "If you''re really worried about me, you might as well hurry to meet kokirei and ask kokirei to come and help me." Sean took a deep breath. He knew that with his current strength, he could not intervene in the war above legend, let alone the war such as Rick, which was obviously a super strong state. So Sean didn''t say anything, just nodded, and then rushed towards the sigh forest, because, as Alexis said, the shielded and distorted soul communication had been restored again. Through kokirei''s telepathy, Sean finally knew what had happened in the sigh forest. Rick, the old lich, actually played his name of "undead disaster" in the material world, which directly set off a wave of death! Chapter 1108 Rick looked at Sean''s fast leaving figure. The flame in his eyes suddenly increased for several points, but it was soon suppressed and gradually turned into a small flame shaking, as if it would be extinguished at any time. So Rick let Sean disappear from his sight and rushed to the sigh forest. "I thought you couldn''t help it." Alexis only stood where she was from beginning to end, did not move a penny, and stared at Rick so coldly. "Without you, he couldn''t have passed here alive, even if I didn''t do it." Rick said lightly, "this time, I made a mistake. Although I have long felt the appearance of the second breath of fate, I didn''t expect it to be you If I had known that you were willing to sign a contract to enter this position, I would be dormant for another period of time. But now, it makes no sense to say that. " Alexis shrugged noncommittally. Some things are not known to the Lich King like Rick, even though he is already one of the masters of the plane world. However, Alexis had no intention or interest to tell Rick some secret things. In a way, Alexis is very satisfied with the current situation, because there are too many intelligent races in this world, which makes her happier than Alexis during her overseas campaign. Perhaps, in the eyes of many people, the so-called strong are those terrible beings with great strength. But in the eyes of Alexis and people familiar with Alexis, they know that the so-called strong does not mean strong. The reason is very simple. In front of the killing field of Alexis, the realm of pure strength is meaningless. Only those who master special combat skills or strong physical quality are qualified to be considered strong by Alexis. After coming to this world, the first strong person recognized by Alexis is Fanny. It''s not because of her strength. Simply speaking, she''s not even as good as the silent death knight just killed by Alexis. Just because she had a very special fighting skill in her hand, although she had never seen her show it, Alexis knew it was a very powerful killing move. As for the oath Knight Lauren, or the one who just killed, whose strength has reached the critical point of legend, who belongs to the silent death knight who can only step into the ranks of super strong, it is not qualified in the eyes of Alexis. "However, in your current situation, I''m afraid you''re not my opponent." Rick burst out a burst of strange laughter, "it doesn''t matter if I lose a dead horse. I happen to have a new idea in this regard recently. The lack is a powerful experimental material Maybe you can help me. Don''t worry, I will keep your self-consciousness and kill Wu Ji. " "Then you can try." Alexis said faintly, not as disdainful as when she faced the enemy before. However, Alexis is really overbearing and arrogant, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have a brain. All her seemingly arrogant actions are based on her strong strength and confidence. Those enemies who can make Alexis show disdain are just not qualified enough to make Alexis look high. But in front of Rick is different. Alexis once defeated the skeleton witch at the same level as Rick: Little Lucas. But it was just a defeat, not to the extent of a heavy blow. However, it is true that, as Rick said, among the seven witches on the skeleton plane, even if they belong to the same class, their strength is strong and weak. Some Lich Kings are very good at undead magic, some Lich Kings are very good at close combat, some Lich Kings are good at spell death, and even some Lich Kings can command more than half of the undead army in one fell swoop. However, no matter which point you specialize in, it must be a terrible existence of the 18th level or even higher level if you can become one of the seven Wizards of the skeleton plane. Alexis slowly took off the two cutting blades tied to her waist, and then held them on both sides at will, gently leaning on the ground. However, at the moment when the ends of the two cutting blades touch the ground, a black aperture automatically splits out on the ground. The aperture is dim, like the dark side in the distant world. However, a magnetic force was emitted from the two apertures, which firmly attracted the two cutting blades. Then Alexis loosened her hands and ignored them, as if she had started a special ceremony. The two suspended cutting blades finally began to be slowly attracted by the aperture, and then gradually sank into the aperture. But soon, a black aperture appeared in front of Alexis, but it was much larger than the left and right apertures. With the slow sinking of the two cutting blades, in this slightly larger aperture on the front, a sword tip slowly emerged. Through the silver light of the sword tip, it can be seen that this sharp sword with both sides of the blade, although it is only like a small lotus, there has been a great murderous gas gushing out, and the strong murderous gas floating even caused the extreme instability of the surrounding space where Alexis stands. Especially with the sharp sword gradually revealed, the murderous spirit began to become more and more obvious and strong, and even the ground began to produce red cracks, like blood texture. When the body of the sword was finally revealed, the whole space suddenly shook, and even a terrible roar went up into the sky. The whole body of the sword is as dark as ink, but it is decorated with gilt light patterns, which turns into complex incantation patterns. A few bloody brilliance appear on the texture from time to time, and grinding on both sides is like streamer silver. The body of the sword is one meter long and one foot wide, which is almost the same as the wide blade sword in the hands of the silent death knight before. But then, what emerged under the sword was not the hilt, but a long dark gold stick like the handle of a gun. The handle body is about two meters long, which is similar to the red light on the sword body. There is also a bright red glow on the handle body. Whenever the red glow flows, the golden part of the dark golden gun body will turn red, just like the color of blood crystal at night. Blade gun. In this world, there are only a few people who don''t know this kind of weapon. But just because I know this kind of weapon, I am even more surprised that the handle body is actually two meters long, because the longest handle body of a real blade gun is about one meter, and the sword body as the main attack part will not choose the wide blade sword, which belongs to the category of heavy weapons. Alexis reached for the handle of the gun and the black aperture on the ground disappeared completely. The space that has been shaking all the time finally seems to calm down completely, and even the sound like the roar of a fierce beast disappears completely. But the next moment, when Alexis waved across, a terrible storm rolled out directly. In an instant, within the distance of nearly a hundred miles from the storm, all the ground turned into powder and disappeared without a trace, leaving only a huge fan-shaped pit. In Rick''s eyes, two soul fires suddenly lit up. Because at this moment, or to be exact, when Alexis held the sword gun, her momentum burned like a wild flame. Originally, when she held the double swords, she was at the level of level 16, but now her momentum easily broke through the limit of level 16, then level 17 and level 18, It didn''t stop until the 18th critical point. It''s only a little short of reaching the 19th order. Almost at the same time of rising momentum, there were several black and red patterns on Alexis''s left face. These patterns did not destroy Alexis''s appearance, but added a bit of strange and mysterious temptation to her appearance. And her black hair, which hung straight from her hips, became deeper and darker, as if her hair had been connected with the dark side of the void. "Still didn''t wake up completely?" Alexis whispered, "it''s still a little short." With the voice of Alexis falling, the response was the sword gun held in her right hand. However, the sound of this response is very slight, which makes people feel more like a sleeping child being quarreled by others, and then dissatisfied to make a grunt with unknown meaning, but never really opened his eyes. "Almost." Rick''s eyes did not fall on Alexis, but stared at the sword gun on Alexis''s right hand, "it seems that your ruins gun has not really awakened In this way, you are not in a complete state. " Somehow, Rick felt a little relieved in his voice. "Well, it''s really a pity." Alexis said faintly, "but if you just stop you, the current ruins are enough." Dark, blazing and ruins, these are the three weapons possessed by Wu Ji Alexis. Among them, dark and blazing are paired weapons, and they are also an important part of Alexis''s single sword and double sword. It''s actually good to say that single swordsmanship. In terms of not using fighting spirit, Alexis can use any weapon, but if you want to play double swordsmanship, only this pair of chopping blades can bear her fighting spirit. These two weapons have followed Alexis for a long time. Although they can not be regarded as real artifacts, they do have their own self-consciousness. But these two chopping blades are much inferior to the sword blade gun called ruins. This sword gun is the combat weapon used by Alexis in her real state. She got it after she stepped into the realm of legend, and then followed her all the way. There has been a history of breaking in fierce battles for several times, but every time Alexis can find extremely rare materials and skilled craftsmen to repair. Therefore, with the breaking and repair again and again, this sword blade gun has not been damaged at all, but has gradually become an extremely powerful weapon. Later, after Alexis officially stepped into the ranks of super strong, the sword gun finally accumulated enough to give birth to a real soul, not just the initial hazy consciousness. Since then, the sword gun has officially transformed into an artifact. Its name is market. It means destruction. Everything in the world is eternal, but under the blade, everything is destroyed, everything is annihilated, everything is abolished, everything is destroyed. But now, this artifact is still in a deep sleep. If Alexis can step into the 19th level, maybe she can really wake up this artifact. It is still a little poor in the current state. Alexis is also quite helpless. After all, her current strength level is completely limited by Sean''s strength level. If she wants to step into the 19th level, it will be possible only after Sean officially steps into the legend. But even so, she is now the strongest under Sean. Even kokirei, which is also produced by the card guard system, can only play the strength of the 16th critical point, but relatively speaking, his ultimate strength level, that is, the 19th level, is slightly inferior to Alexis. As for Nolo, at present, he is only level 11 and has not yet become a legendary strong man. However, as the lowest level figure in the Sean card guard system, Nolo also has great advantages. At least he now has the potential to impact legends and even super strong men. Gently exhale, Alexis looks at Rick, and gradually there is no mood fluctuation. This is the real peace of mind. Seeing the appearance of Alexis, Rick didn''t say anything, but suddenly gave a meal to the staff in his hand, and the black fog gushed out of his body and wrapped him quickly. It seems that Rick knew he was defeated by Alexis, so he decided to leave here for the time being and stop fighting with Alexis. But Alexis knows very well that Rick, who is already at the level of a strong person, can never retreat so easily. Tip gently. In an instant, Alexis appeared less than three meters in front of lake''s black fog. Then she saw her right hand lifted slightly and waved her sword and gun lightly on the black fog with a thunderous momentum. There is no roaring wind or raging airflow, and there is no earth shaking sound. However, the black fog wrapped around Rick began from the position of Alexis, a sword blade gun, and scattered bit by bit like withered petals, and then dispersed into the purest energy in the air. However, in this black fog, there was no Rick. Instead, a bone gun aimed at Alexis''s eyebrows! Chapter 1109 If there is anyone in this world who knows more about herself than the murderer of Wuji Alexis, it''s only Sean. Sean doesn''t know about Alexis''s past. Many information about her is only known on the official website of the game. But at that time, more understanding was just to find the way to break the law of Wu Ji. After all, in the game, the two sides stood on the opposite side. However, it also corresponds to the old saying: the people who know you best are often your enemies. So Sean knows Alexis better than Rick, Gypsy, and even the world or anyone else. Because in Outland, or in other planes, no one will really regard Wu Ji as a real enemy. So Sean wasn''t very worried that Alexis would be killed by Rick. At the level of both sides, Sean believes that Alexis absolutely has the ability to protect herself, and can even create some trouble for Rick. After all, if we simply compete in close combat, the old Lich will not be the opponent to kill Wu Ji. Putting his worries down a little, Sean rushed all the way to the sigh forest. At this moment, he has opened all his skills that can improve speed, leaving no changes at all. But Rao was so. When Sean reached the edge of the sigh forest, it still took a whole night. It was almost dawn before he finally got here. It can be imagined that Sean''s state at this time is naturally impossible to be at the peak. In this world, whether they are the strong in the holy land, the legendary strong or the super strong, most of their way is to ride instead of walking, and rarely use their own law to break through the air. Of course, if you want to travel in a short distance because of an emergency, it''s better to break through the air. However, only the legendary strong can have the resilience to quickly recover their physical fitness after breaking through the air. It is the ability of the super strong to break through the air on a short way with almost no loss. However, Sean, who has been in contact with kokirei again, is naturally not consumed in vain at this time, because he can already detect that kokirei is coming to Sean''s position with Cecilia and others. Similarly, I know what activities Rick has been doing in this black land for years. This old guy actually beat Sean to pass the Utopia copy of "magic Paradise Lost"! However, despite this, Utopia is still not available at the moment because of the lack of restoration of order and fire. But for Sean, the news was not good news at all, even worse than bad news. Magic lost paradise is a barrier that Sean can never get around if he wants to restore Utopia. This copy is a copy of order 12. The so-called twelve levels refers to the legendary level, that is, the overall difficulty of this copy has reached the legendary scale level, and even the legendary strong are in danger of falling. In the game, the empty wing of Sean''s guild was to exert the strength of the whole guild, which took more than a year. During this period, it almost made the whole guild collapse several times. However, the final harvest also enabled the whole guild to gain a firm foothold in the southern continent of the whole miracle continent and become one of the famous overlords. Originally, Sean''s strategy for this copy was to gather a group of monster level existence, and then directly crush it by relying on his familiarity with this copy. After all, it''s not difficult to challenge this copy with the two super giants of kokirei and Alexis. Although it''s still a little behind the level, it''s actually not difficult to win Utopia. What really bothers Sean is how to negotiate with the Millennium covenant empire. But now, this copy has been cleared by Rick! If an outsider accidentally cleared a copy that originally bothered Sean, Sean should have been happy. But the problem is that when this copy is cleared, the person who has cleared the customs will become the final boss of the new copy, and the difficulty of the whole copy will be raised by several levels, so this is not an interesting and happy thing. For example, after a hero killed the evil king, he suddenly found that life was really lonely like snow, so he became a demon king to harm the world and wait for a new hero to challenge himself. Sean was so depressed that he vomited blood. But what makes Sean more helpless is that the so-called prisoner transfer of leice is not as simple as expected. In fact, her so-called arrest and imprisonment was just a deal with the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire. Whether she let William leave the Millennium covenant empire or not, the publicly announced results would end with her imprisonment. So in fact, William''s departure and no further investigation afterwards are just another condition in the agreement reached between leice and the new emperor. When rescuing leice, angel and Cecilia realized the problem when they saw that leice was not restricted. However, at that time, the battle had completely erupted, and kokirei''s strength was indeed very strong, and it was an attack launched with the momentum of thunder, so the two legendary strong men were killed by kokirei and Rena before they had time to speak. If this had not been the case at that time, kokirei and others would not have been trapped in the sigh forest and have been unable to break through and leave the forest. Because Rick directly refined the two legendary strong men into a silent death knight - the one who was killed by Alexis before. However, before the death knight was transferred to deal with Sean and Alexis, kokirei and others did suffer a lot. After all, Rena can''t completely suppress the dead horse, but will spread to others because of the impact of the battle between the two sides. The only one who can really suppress the silent death knight is kokirei. However, the Lich King who is good at group fighting like Rick can''t attack the other''s strengths with his own weaknesses. It was the old Lich who dealt with kokirei. With the geographical advantage of sighing forest and the assistance of death, he made the army of the dead continue to attack kokirei and others, forcing kokirei not to completely eliminate the dead horse. In fact, the strength of the silent death knight formed by the souls and bones of many legendary strong men has exceeded the level of level 16 in the sigh forest. If it is in the black land where the dark and death forces are more powerful, its strength may exceed level 17. At that time, even Alexis must use the ruins gun, It is absolutely impossible to solve it with only dark and blazing swords as before. From this point, it''s true that Rick told Alexis that he made a mistake. He did regret his recklessness. But since Rick knew that there was a soul contract connection between kokirei and Sean, he would never let kokirei pass on the things in the sigh forest, so he would distort the connection between Sean and kokirei with powerful magic, so that Sean could not know the situation here. If Sean and Alexis hadn''t arrived at this time, kokirei and them would have to hold on for another day at most and would be completely captured by Rick. But in this process, Cecilia and others also found that Rick had one more target in addition to kokirei, Rena and Cecilia. Leice! After asking, people found that leice was a very rare technical talent! Moreover, he is not an ordinary technical talent, but a developer in the No. 2 plan responsible for the restart of the Millennium covenant empire. It can be said that the No. 2 plan, which had no progress or even been put on hold, finally made breakthrough progress after she joined, and she became the top leader of the whole plan. The whole research team was reorganized under her leadership. In the past few years, her research has reached a very high level, and even successfully surpassed the previous plans. In terms of the results alone, leice''s No. 2 plan can begin to be formally put into the practical stage, but if you want to make higher-level progress and breakthroughs, with the materials and reserve resources currently owned by the Millennium covenant Empire, you can''t push it to a higher level again. This is why the former Millennium covenant Empire put pressure on the Principality of lane to obtain Cecilia''s blood and let dills, the former head of the Intelligence Department of the Millennium covenant Empire, sneak into the Principality of void to try to retrieve the No. 4 confidential document. Because the No. 2 plan that leice is responsible for is the blood awakening plan! At the beginning, the Millennium covenant Empire also took action in the game, and it really began to appear in the second expansion. From this point of view, it is completely in line with the timeline of today''s real world. The outside world has always thought that the Millennium covenant empire finally calmed down the civil strife because the owners of the zoanton family came back to battle this time, but in fact, the return of Prince Hughes only accounted for one-third of the role. The other two-thirds are actually the formal use of the blood awakening program! Now, in the Millennium covenant Empire, a large number of strong men who have awakened their blood have been created. Although these blood vessels are only bronze blood vessels, only a few have obtained silver blood vessels, and the awakening of artificial blood vessels is still different from the real ancient blood vessels to a certain extent, it is also a real improvement for the strength of the Millennium covenant empire. Even with this alone, the Millennium covenant empire will not lose its national strength due to the civil strife, but greatly enhance the strength of the whole empire. However, the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire was obviously not satisfied with this. He hoped that the artificial blood of his empire could become a real existence that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the ancient blood. Therefore, he would put his mind on Cecilia, but he could only give up reluctantly because of the intervention and intervention of Andrew and others. The rebel parties who suffered heavy losses finally learned about leice''s existence because the bronze blood soldiers were officially put into the battlefield. Therefore, they tried to attack leice''s Research Institute in order to capture leice. This is the real reason why the emperor on the pure white throne finally couldn''t keep calm and ordered pushus zoanton to suppress the rebellion. But even so, the Institute was broken. Although leice had started the destruction procedure of the Institute before the attack, those rebel parties also obtained some blood injection drugs, and even sent strong men to pursue leice. Then a series of news leaked. In order to block the discovery of some people, there was the so-called prisoner transfer, so that Sean and others knew the news. It can be said that the intervention of Sean and others is purely a misunderstanding. Without the intervention of Sean and others, Rick would still stay in the black earth and would not run out. If he doesn''t show up, he won''t run into Cecilia, and if he doesn''t run into Cecilia, he won''t know leice''s existence and her secret - it can be said that the reason that really forced Rick to decide to launch a dead tide and capture Cecilia and leice is because of leice''s research results of blood awakening. Even the Lich can''t find out the secret of blood. However, leice not only successfully discovered the secret of blood, but also made artificial blood that can make ordinary people have blood power, which is the reason why Rick is really moved. As long as he catches leice, he doesn''t even need leice''s cooperation. He directly pulls out his soul and reads the memory. He can completely master the secret of blood. Then he cooperates with him to catch Cecilia and kokirei together. He is confident that he can create a strong blood that can be discussed with the blood of all the people. Bronze, silver and gold are called basic blood. In fact, the power of blood is based on silver, not the so-called bronze. However, in the game, the blood power that players first came into contact with and obtained was the artificial blood created by the Millennium covenant Empire, so there was a way to call bronze blood. Silver blood, also known as incomplete blood, is mainly because this kind of blood force is finally formed by the blood force of some ancient species after degradation and dilution from generation to generation. The power and utility contained in blood are extremely limited. Like the Nordic blood, which is most popular among power players in the silver blood, it was actually formed by Thor''s descendants in the dawn era after blood dilution caused by ethnic separation from generation to generation. If we want to trace the origin, the source of Nordic blood is the God of thunder blood in the blood of all people, which is the same level of powerful blood as the God of ice blood of ACE winter. As for the golden blood, it is a higher level blood than the silver blood, but it is essentially separated and diluted by its own ethnic groups. However, in terms of blood power, it is definitely stronger than the incomplete silver blood, so the gold blood also has the nickname of broken blood. These three are also collectively referred to as basic blood. However, this so-called foundation is for players in the game, because the blood power of players can be gradually improved and changed through continuous upgrading. Like Nordic blood, players can eventually become thunder god blood through step-by-step evolution. Of course, if players are not satisfied and want to cover it to obtain new blood, it is also possible. But for the indigenous people of the world, even the so-called basic blood is not so easy to obtain, otherwise there will be no artificial blood. Above the basic blood is the legendary blood called the secondary blood. Those who are qualified to impact the realm of super strong must be strong people who have legendary blood and completely activate the power of blood. If it is only the basic blood, it is not qualified to impact the ranks of super strong. The strong who can become the peak of legend is already the limit. As for the artificial bronze blood, it may make the strong who were originally qualified to impact the legendary realm become the real legendary strong, but it is impossible to impact a higher realm. It can be said that the ambition of the emperor of the Millennium covenant empire was extremely huge - he was not satisfied with bronze blood, but tried to develop higher-level artificial blood. Of course, this ambition is even more insignificant than Rick. This old lich, like a madman, is actually trying to create the blood of all the people who can be compared with the original power of the world. If it is successfully made by him, it can be called a real new blood - all the blood of the people are actually born after the strong in the early morning era obtained a trace of power from the origin of the world, which belongs to the most fundamental source of the world and can echo with the world. After knowing these things through his spiritual connection with kokirei, even Sean couldn''t help being stunned. Because all along, he thought he was crazy enough, but after analyzing Rick''s real purpose through kokirei''s description, he still felt that he was too mean. Whether compared with the new emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire who tried to create countless legendary strong men through manpower, or the old Lich Rick who tried to create the source of the world, Sean just wanted to be worthy of those who followed him and the goal of reproducing the glory of Utopia. However, even if he knew the result, Sean didn''t mean to change his ideals and goals. Chapter 1110 A sword light came out vertically and horizontally and turned into a black light curtain. The open and close Kendo martial arts are full of a different domineering spirit. All the skeleton warriors who touch this light curtain composed of sword shadow turn into a piece of powder, and even a trace of broken bones can not be found. However, what really surprises people is that there is still a sharp sword spirit on these bone powder, which prevents these bone powder from sinking into the earth again and aggregating new skeletons. The undead creatures of skeleton system will sink into the earth when they are destroyed in the place with plenty of dead Qi. After being nourished by dead Qi again, they will be transformed into skeletons and born again in this world. Necromancers, necromancers, lichs and other magicians specializing in the art of the dead can accelerate the process of rebirth by catalyzing death with magic. The undead creatures like corpses are basically the same. The only thing they need is to have corpse materials. The only thing that cannot be recycled is the higher-level undead creatures, such as the black knight and the black knight. However, the resurrection of the dead magic is not invincible. The simplest way to crack it is to kill these skeletons in a place where there is no breath of death, so they naturally can''t recover. Like the way that the black sword light crisscross at present, it is undoubtedly a more laborious way. But in terms of effect, it can also be called remarkable and amazing. However, there are too many skeleton warriors in the forest, almost to the extent of killing. Even if the black sword shadow light curtain went all the way at a very fast speed, there was still no blank in the road he passed - all the empty spaces he killed were soon filled up by the skeleton warriors. If the road on the ground extending all the way from the edge of the sighing forest was full of pale bone powder, I''m afraid I can''t see that this man came in all the way from the outside. This man, of course, is Sean. Although it took him a lot of physical energy to drive all the way, it was just a simple birth of sword light. For him, it was not as big as the consumption of driving before. After all, these skeleton warriors are just undead creatures between level 5 and level 6. Even if the skeleton devil of level 6 appears, it is difficult for Sean to advance. Perhaps in Sean''s current state, only the seventh and eighth order undead creatures forming a large army are besieged, which may make Sean frown a little. But that''s all. "Where are you?" Sean inquired of kokirei through spiritual connection. In the face of Sean''s inquiry, kokirei simply revealed his own breath, which makes it easier for Sean to judge the distance between each other than kokirei''s answer where he is now. However, the information sent at the same time also included some strange fragments. It was obvious that Rick could not get rid of Alexis for a while, but he was unwilling to let Cecilia and others almost fly away, so he had to send some strong undead creatures to pursue. However, it''s a pity that these undead creatures can only play a role in hindering the progress of kokirei and others when kokirei is the super strong man. It''s impossible to drag kokirei and others like the previous silent death knight so that they can''t leave this sigh forest. But with his toes, he knew what the old Lich was up to. He just wanted to get rid of Alexis as soon as possible, and then came back to clean up Sean and others. Unfortunately, the old Lich can''t do it in a short time, because up to now, Sean and kokirei are about to meet, and he is still entangled by Alexis. It''s not that Rick really has no way to take Alexis. Alexis, who has not fully recovered his strength, can''t threaten the old lich, but it''s not easy for the old Lich to clean up Alexis. If it''s just a simple defeat, the Lich can naturally do it according to the current situation, but it''s completely impossible to kill - maybe if the silencing death knight has not been solved by Alexis, it can be done with Rick''s means. It''s just that in the war, it''s not easy to get it back after losing the opportunity. However, all this is based on the fact that Alexis is willing to fight with Rick. But will Alexis fight with Rick? Killing Wu Ji is really arrogant. It can even be said that she is arrogant, but she is not mentally disabled. Knowing that Rick has far more than her current strength, she still plays a dead fight with Rick, unless she is out of her mind. So it''s enough just to see the move and drag Rick, so that the old Lich can''t go back to the sigh forest and find Sean''s trouble. However, when Sean was still carrying out the unparalleled mode of killing, a black evil spirit suddenly rushed out. The evil spirit was extremely fierce, not much weaker than Sean''s black sword curtain, and much more fierce than Sean''s sword spirit, because the skeletons collided by him along the way were directly ignited by a black flame and completely turned into ashes in an instant. This destruction method is even more overbearing than Sean''s sword Qi. After all, Sean''s sword Qi will always be consumed. At that time, these bone powder will still sink into the ground for reorganization, but these bones ignited into fly ash will never be restored and born again. It was only a moment before and after. The evil spirit with black fierce fire directly collided with Sean''s sword curtain! An air wave suddenly spewed out, and all the black flames wrapped around the evil Qi also sputtered out in all directions, igniting the skeleton warriors around one after another, and then completely burned up. In the twinkling of an eye, when the air waves were slightly calmed, hundreds of meters around the impact point of Sean and this evil spirit, both the skeleton warriors and the dead trees, disappeared completely, forming a real vacuum. Then, a figure lightly fell to the ground from mid air. It was Sean! I saw Sean falling backward in mid air, and his long black sword was counted in mid air. At almost every point, there will be a "crackling" sound in the air, and then the black fire will explode in the air and turn into a wisp of curling black smoke. It seems that after the collision and confrontation just now, Sean is slightly at a disadvantage. "Black evil spirit flame?" Sean''s face sank and looked at the knight wearing black armor in front. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face. "I didn''t continue to trouble you. How dare you intercept me here?" "It''s the best chance to solve you here." The knight''s voice in black armor was very cold, but this cold did not mean his indifference, but more like a taste of death and emptiness. "In this way, people will only think that you are dead under the tide of death and will not doubt us." "I''m afraid you''re not qualified." Although Sean stared at the black armored knight in front of him, he also looked around with the remaining light from the corner of his eyes and paid careful attention to everything around him. "As a lord, you are often not in the territory, and even the military and political power is handed over to others. It is really not qualified." Another cold voice sounded, but compared with the emptiness, silence and indifference of the black armored knight, the voice seemed to have a hard mechanized feeling, "but as a strong man, you are very cautious, which really makes us feel embarrassed." A figure suddenly came out of the skeleton pile a hundred meters away. The figure was wearing a black hood cloak, but even so, it could still see the bright blood colored eyes under the hood. However, these are not the places where the strange man attracts people''s attention. What really scares people is the long sword dragged upside down by his right hand. The long sword emits a thick black fog that has really become a substance, but these fog condenses but does not disperse. You can even see a trace of black gas drilling into the cloak. Sean''s face grew colder. He could feel that the momentum of these two people in front of him was a real abyss like the sea, which belonged to the kind of immobility, and their movements would be like surging waves. Sean admitted that if he was in his heyday, even if he couldn''t win by one against two, there was absolutely no problem if he wanted to protect himself. But now he met these two people when he consumed a lot of physical energy. Let alone retreat all over, I''m afraid even self-protection is not an easy task. After all, the strength of these two people is also not low, which is consistent with Sean''s current state. They are both strong in the middle holy land. With a gentle breath, Sean''s look became calm. His eyes moved back and forth in front of him, as if identifying the identity of the comer. The two enemies who suddenly attacked Sean did not make any new moves, but showed a calm spirit and let Sean look at them - of course, they were also looking at Sean, perhaps judging whether Sean was really not at the peak at this time. After a long time, Sean finally said, "you are a dead sword." Sean''s eyes did not look at the black armored knight, but fell on the mysterious man with a black sword. But instead of looking at the man in the cloak, his eyes fell on the long black sword full of fierce killing intention: "one of the thirteen coffins of dead spine. An artifact corrupted by the evil spirit of the abyss... It seems that the dead spine has found a new container for you so that you can play the power of the middle holy land. " The mysterious man in the cloak burst into a strange laugh. It seemed that because Sean saw the origin, it was no longer hidden. He manipulated the puppet to lift his body, and the black breath erupted more violently from the sword, so that all the cloaks on the container were burned, revealing that the skin underneath turned black brown completely, and only his eyes were blood red. In this way, Sean can more clearly see that the black fog emitted from the sword is constantly drilling into the container through his ears, nostrils and other positions. "Yes, I''m one of the thirteen coffins of dead spines. It''s called Moyuan." The eyes of the puppet container manipulated by the death sword have no expression, as if the soul consciousness has been completely erased. Only the hard and cold voice comes from the closed lips, "however, another name of me is more familiar to you... I am the death sword, a sharp weapon to spread death and fear." After getting the answer from the dead sword, Sean''s eyes turned to the black armored knight. "In the thirteen coffins of dead spine, I met with ghost sword, magic boy, immortal female, Wendy, black dead tide and dark prophet. The ghost of Christina, who lost to the Peace Council, has also heard of it. Duke fraffith is a vampire from the underground world and a visitor to the full moon. John is born in the dark wolf family. Shadow black and scissor jack are the top players in the half step legend. " Looking at the knight whose momentum is not much weaker than the dead sword in front of him, Sean''s heart is not as calm as he showed. It''s just the so-called loser doesn''t lose the array, so he still stares at the enemy in front of him with an indifferent face, and then opens his mouth in a plain tone like a treasure: "now the dead sword has appeared, and the soul Summoner is a necromancer The only one who doesn''t know the details and identity is the blood mask. Naxi, so I guess you should be the dark domain death knight who stole part of the divine power of the God of death and gave yourself the dual characteristics of living and dead. " "Ask clearly." The dark domain death knight said coldly, disdaining in his voice. "Although the black evil spirit flame is not as famous as the five flames, it is also a rare fierce fire." Sean said in a deep voice, "and as far as I know, at least five of you, including you, have mastered the ability to control the black evil flame. I''m just not sure whether you are a blood mask or a dark domain death knight But now, I can be sure of your identity. " "I''m beginning to believe the gossip inside the organization that you used to be a dead spine senior." The dark domain death knight''s eyes sank, but the murderous spirit increased, "outsiders can''t understand our dead spine so thoroughly." "Stop talking nonsense! The Lich has found our entry. " At this time, another voice suddenly sounded, but the owner of the voice sounded as if he was really competing with something. Therefore, the voice seemed very urgent and weak. It was obvious that he was at a disadvantage in the competition. "I can''t suppress these undead quickly. Finish the task quickly and evacuate." Hearing the sound, Sean''s face became serious: "this... Is the soul summoner." "It''s no use procrastinating even if you want to." The voice of the soul Summoner sounded again, "since we know you are here, how can we not understand and investigate the people around you I know you want to wait for Rena to come and support, but I''m afraid you don''t have a chance. The three adults of magic tablet, bone tablet and dark tablet should have fought Rena. It was not easy for us to seize the opportunity of your weakness. It is impossible for you to leave alive. You''d better accept your fate. " This time, Sean''s face was the real color change. He didn''t expect that deathspine''s assassination against himself was so grand! Not only directly dispatched three strong men who were one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine to assassinate themselves, but also sent three of the six death tablets to intercept the actions of Rena and others. They may not want to forcibly kill Rena. After all, if organizations such as deathspine collect intelligence against Sean''s forces, they will naturally know that Rena''s strength can not be regarded as normal. But as long as they block Rena''s support, and then concentrate on making a breakthrough while Sean can''t give full play to his strength, they are sure to kill Sean completely. And Sean believed that since the dead spine actually moved along with the trend and prepared for so long to finally find such a chance to kill, the thirteen coffins of the dead spine must be more than the three people in front of him, and maybe even the six death tablets were shot collectively. Of course, Sean doesn''t think he has such a big face to let the six death tablets and the thirteen coffins attack him. I''m afraid it''s the intervention of other forces that led to the current situation. At this moment, Sean just hopes his guess is correct, so maybe he can have a chance. Chapter 1111 A black brilliance raged out and ploughed a huge gully more than three meters wide on the ground. As early as the moment when the black brilliance crossed, a figure retreated one step ahead. This figure is naturally Sean. In the face of the strong attack of two middle holy domain strong men with extremely rich actual combat experience, dead sword and dark domain death knight, even though Sean was in his heyday, he did not dare to take risks to strengthen the top, not to mention that he was not in his heyday at the moment. So it''s not unusual to fight and retreat. It can even be said that it''s one of Sean''s tactical means to control the situation and avoid being besieged by the joint efforts of two strong men at the same time. But Sean deliberately avoided it. The death sword and dark domain death knight naturally could not let Sean get what he wanted. Flash past the terrible sword bombardment of the dead sword. As soon as Sean retreated, the dark domain death knight rushed out. The dark domain death knight who controls the special war horse is still in mid air, and the heavy sword in his hand has been waved heavily. The black breath turned into a strong wind, blowing sand and stones towards Sean, and there were even countless shrill howls faintly. The attack of the dark domain death knight is not only fierce, but also very insidious! Not to mention that the black breath like the wind is obviously lethal. That is, the sharp voice like the Banshee''s howl can make people who are not strong enough fall into a trance state. In this way, they can''t resist the black breath like the wind. But what Sean saw was far more than that. He could even see the fierce flame hidden in the black dead wind. The fierce flame of black evil spirit is not comparable to the five flames of the law of the great world, but it also has a very unique place. This kind of flame is born out of the abyss magic flame unique to the abyss plane, but it is essentially closer to the pale flame that exists only on the skeleton plane. If the power of the flame is not as powerful and terrible as the pale flame and the abyss magic flame, it also has the two characteristics of the pollution of all things by the abyss magic flame and the burning of the soul by the pale flame. Once touched by this flame, it is impossible to resist simply with magic or fighting spirit. Unless it is extinguished by special means or secret arts, the final result is that your soul is seriously injured. Of course Sean can''t be touched by these flames. In fact, his body had the flame of destruction belonging to the fire of the five laws. Although he didn''t know where the flame came from in his body, it didn''t prevent Sean from controlling and using this power. At this time, Sean can find the black evil spirit fierce flame hidden in the dead black wind because of the warning made by the destructive flame in his body. As for the howl that can affect other people''s minds and lead to trance and direct attack on soul consciousness, it is nothing for Sean, because he has immunity to all means against soul attack. Sean waved his sword, fought and retreated. But every time he stabbed the black sand with his sword, there was bound to be a "crackling" sound of firewood burst in the air, but it was the sound of the fierce flame hidden by the dark death knight and destroyed in the black wind. With the destruction of each fierce flame hidden in the black wind, the roaring wind that was enough to destroy the gold and jade would weaken by one point in both momentum and power. When Sean broke fifty-six in a row, the shrill howling sound in the roaring black wind had completely disappeared. The confrontation at this moment was actually completed in an instant. It was not until the dark domain death knight crossed the sword of the dead sword and waved the black wind and fierce flame in mid air. After Sean broke most of his power, the dark domain death knight finally controlled the war horse to land in mid air. However, seeing that most of his attacks were so easily resolved, he couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows, and his eyes showed a bit of cold killing, even when he drove the war horse towards Sean. "Dark dead area!" With the charge, the dark death knight also shouted angrily at the same time. In an instant, it seemed as if the whole space had produced an inexplicable suction. The already bleak sigh forest became more bleak at this time, and even had a rotten and dilapidated breath of death. Sean''s face suddenly changed. Because in his perception, what he sees is not only the illusion that the light seems to become darker. Through the perceptual tentacles of the force of law, Sean can clearly feel that the dark domain death knight has completely expanded his field at this moment, which forces Sean to expand his own field for resistance. However, in this way, there is no doubt that Sean''s physical and mental consumption will be increased a lot. When the dark death zone of the dark death knight was completely unfolded, the faint smell of death was instantly pulled out from the ground, and then began to converge on him. When these dead Qi gather strong enough, even the dark domain death knight itself begins to become blurred, and this ambiguity is not only the visual influence, but also the distortion and shielding of perception. Just like the dark fog displayed by the old Lich Rick before, it is a kind of pure darkness. Of course, the ability of the dark domain death knight is not so strong at this time, but through these two points, we can see that the two rules for the dark domain death knight to build its own field should be darkness and death. Of course, the most terrible thing is the power of death in the field. The dark domain death knight took away part of the divine power of the God of death, but he didn''t ignite the divine fire. In addition to his own ability, the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to be a God. It''s just that it''s not so easy to occupy the priesthood. Therefore, it naturally corrodes the dark domain death knight itself. If there were not one of the six death tablets, the dark domain death knight would have died long ago. However, even so, he has become a special existence of semi dead and semi living people. Therefore, in some special areas that only undead creatures can step into, dark domain death knights can also get involved. In places such as sighing forest and black earth, although the dark domain Death Knight will not be weakened and affected, it is impossible to obtain the power increase of this land. But now, when the dark domain death knight''s field is launched, he has completely obtained the unique death nourishment of sigh forest, and his strength has been greatly improved, which has been forcibly raised to the top level of the upper holy domain. If Sean hadn''t wasted his energy before, he wouldn''t be afraid of such a dark death knight. But now he can''t. Even if he can block such a powerful enemy, there is still one of the thirteen coffins of dead spine whose strength is not inferior to that of the dark domain death knight. But if you really want to say it, Sean will probably be very glad that this is not a place of black soil. Otherwise, the dead sword will also get a power increase bonus. Then Sean really feels that he is ten dead and lifeless, and there is at least a chance of vitality at present. Watching the dark death knight disappear completely in his own perception, Sean took a deep breath and suddenly raised his sword. He really has lost his perception of the dark domain death knight, but it''s not a problem for Sean - Sean can''t guarantee anything if he changes a combat environment, but at least in this environment, if the dark domain death knight wants to attack him, he can only choose a frontal breakthrough attack. So after taking a deep breath, Sean''s raised right hand suddenly stabbed forward. It was just a sword, but it turned into thousands of sword shadows in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the fan-shaped area in front of Sean was covered by a dense black sword shadow. What''s more terrible is that the power of these sword shadows is not weak. Almost every sword shadow is a real attack, not just the illusion of a false shot. If Beth or Cecilia were there, we could notice that the wide area style of Sean''s thousands of sword shadows contained the breath of soul calming sword style. But in fact, it has a very different attack method from Beth''s zhenhun - like zhenhun, it seems that there are many wide area attacks stabbed by swords, but in fact it is pure destruction focused on one point, which makes people feel that there is no way to avoid, no way to stop, and can only be suppressed. But Sean''s sword did not have this sense of the terror of the suppressing everything, but there was more or less an inevitable illusion. Cecilia once said that Sean''s holiness in fencing is not a compliment, but that Sean does have the ability and talent in this field. This sword is an attack method developed by Sean after his own perception and understanding of the soul of the town. Although its power is less than one tenth of that of soul calming, it also has a wider range of attacks, and naturally there are more combat occasions that can be applied. And the most important thing is that if Sean wants to, he can convert this sword style into soul calming at any time, forming a more terrible attack power. Of course, the shortcomings are not without, even very big, because even if Sean is in his heyday, he can only produce five swords. A slight shake came from outside Sean''s range of perception. It was not Sean''s field tentacles that touched, but his eyes clearly captured the shaking of this moment: the dark domain death knight obviously had a slight surprise after seeing Sean''s sword, and this surprise affected his body shape. Sean couldn''t easily give up such a good opportunity. Sean suddenly took a step forward, exhaled a long breath, inhaled suddenly, and his face turned red. At the next moment, thousands of sword shadows shook suddenly, and the whole space even produced unstable vibration. However, it can still be seen that these sword shadows began to overlap rapidly, shrinking from thousands of sword shadows to hundreds of sword shadows. Although the attack range was narrowed down a lot and only covered a little in front of Sean, the power emitted by the hundreds of sword shadows was countless times stronger than before. Even the body shape of the dark death knight hidden in the dark was completely fixed. Zhenhun. Hundred swords! Chapter 1112 Hundreds of sword lights gathered together, and the attack focused only on one point really has the momentum of suppressing and exterminating everything. The cold face of the dark domain death knight finally showed the color of shock. Even the red war horse under his crotch showed a very humanized color of panic in his eyes. Obviously, this is a Warcraft with wisdom. But even if both showed shock, they didn''t hold their hands in the face of Sean''s blow. The person who can become a strong man in the holy land, not to mention his understanding, is absolutely firm enough only in his mind, especially the special existence of dark domain death knight or semi dead and semi living creature. He will be shocked only because Sean''s sword power is really beyond his imagination and has the ability to threaten him. But if you say fear, it is obviously impossible. In the face of this shocking attack, it is impossible for the dead knight in the dark area who has rushed to make any evasion at all, even if he swings his heavy sword and suddenly cleaves down. The dark red black evil spirit''s fierce flame turned into a substantial Sky Sword light, just like a python flying out towards Sean and hundreds of condensed sword shadows. A burst of dense blasting sound like a shower sounded in the air. It was really like pouring oil into a hot pot, sending out extremely high-temperature heat, and the air was completely distorted. However, even if the shot was so fierce, the dark domain death knight did not relax. The breath of death extracted from the rotten ground of the sigh Forest no longer only acted on the dark domain death knight itself, but began to pour into the body of the horse under his crotch. Almost visible tendon surges appeared on the Warcraft, and black cuticle and scales began to grow in many places. The Warcraft also began to strengthen! Seeing this scene, Sean''s mouth twitched slightly: the high-level Knight profession is a group of cheating dogs! The knight Department has a very special situation in this professional system. Before the holy land, the requirements for mounts were not particularly high. Although many skills must be matched with mounts to display, there would be no mount requirements. However, after entering the holy land, the situation is different. After all, the battle of the strong in the holy land is mostly suppressed in the field. If the mount is suppressed by the other party''s field, it will drag down the knight on the horse. Therefore, most of the powerful knights in the holy land will carefully select their mounts, especially some extremely powerful Warcraft, so as to achieve the combat effectiveness level of one plus one greater than two. Especially this phenomenon, with the breakthrough of knights and mounts into the legend, the increase of combat effectiveness is far more than one plus one greater than two, but more than three or even more than four. Like the silent death knight Sean met before, it will not exceed the legendary strength of level 13 at most, but its combat effectiveness combined with the mount is comparable to the legendary peak. Even if Alexis did it himself, he had to use double swordsmanship to suppress it. The sword power contained in the seemingly simple swords was shocked even Sean, who can now call himself the "sword saint". Therefore, through the strengthening of death Qi, the dark domain death knight makes both himself and the crotch mount break into the realm of the upper holy domain. This combat power is enough to be comparable to a half step legend. This is because there is a huge gap between the legend and the upper holy land. If you can''t obtain the legendary ability, you will never be a legendary strong man. Therefore, the dark domain death knight is not a real legendary strong man at this time. However, if you suppress it only in terms of combat power, it''s not impossible to say that the dark domain death knight is equivalent to the legendary strong man. If not, he couldn''t continue to move forward against Sean''s soul. The fierce black flame like a python kept getting smaller, thinner and lighter with the dissipation of the soul of the town, until it was completely melted, leaving only a few wisps of residual fire thin curtain, as if the thin curtain would be completely dispersed as long as a gust of wind blows. But this is not without any harvest for the dark domain death knight. At least in the conflicting dissipation, Sean''s town soul also has an extremely large consumption. If Sean is in his heyday, it''s really hard to assess who wins and who loses in the fight against each other. However, in terms of the current state, Sean is really at a disadvantage in the attack of killing each other. The blood color on Sean''s face faded and became unusually pale, and the power of Baijian town soul was finally completely weakened. "Almost after all." Sean bit his teeth and showed a slight reluctance and helplessness on his face. Soul calming is one of the two great killing moves taught by bass to Sean in the early stage. The power will be doubled for every 50 swords, which has become the most powerful killing move Sean ever used. However, after reaching the realm of the holy land, the soul of the town with 50 swords is basically difficult to threaten the strong ones in the holy land with a certain strength. However, after Sean stepped into the holy land, his strength has been improved in all aspects, and the soul of the town can basically stab a hundred swords. Until he officially stepped into the middle holy land, he could really stab a hundred swords. However, when he was on the floating island, Sean already knew that the power of the soul of Baijian town had an absolutely suppressive lethal effect below the upper sanctuary, and even the upper sanctuary could pose a certain threat. Only when dealing with the half step legend, the effect is not so significant. As for the strong who really step into the legend, the power of Baijian town soul can be completely ignored. However, there is a difference between guessing and really seeing the results. The dark domain death knight rushed out from the black smoke that had become a thin curtain. Several wisps of black fog surrounded him and gradually dissipated with his charge, revealing an unparalleled breath of death. After strengthening to a certain extent and counteracting the impact of the black evil spirit and fierce flame, Sean''s soul pressure of Baijian town has been completely suppressed. Obviously, it can no longer form too much lethality to the dark domain death knight. Therefore, the dark domain death knight directly continued to charge against the residual repressive force - although the space breath still made him feel a little uncomfortable, the effect was much better than that when Sean showed his soul at the beginning. The pale Sean looked at the dark death knight who charged, and a flash of determination flashed in his eyes. He took another deep breath, expanded his field to the maximum, tried his best to offset the field power of the dark domain death knight, tried to eliminate the power that did not belong to him, and beat him back to the middle holy domain. Although the effect is very low, it is enough for the dark domain death knight who blindly wants to break through Sean''s blockade and approach Sean, because he can''t be distracted to maintain the confrontation in the field at this time, which makes the dark domain death knight begin to deprive the power of death in his body after rushing into Sean''s field, and the black power turned into strands is pulled away from his body. In this way, the speed of the dark Death Knight will inevitably be reduced to a certain extent. After all, the most typical effect of Sean''s field is to reduce the enemy''s agility and speed. After taking a deep breath again, Sean had begun to forcibly overdraw his strength in his body, and the rarely used fighting spirit burst was completely activated again. At the same time, Sean finally stopped making any reserve cards, and even the special skill learned from jeeplier: blood gas explosion started at the same time. The fierce momentum rose into the sky. The originally pale and colorless face also showed the color of bleeding again. What''s more, Sean, who was already in a state of exhausted Qi deficiency and fatigue, suddenly recovered to the state of his heyday, and even vaguely broke through the subtle state of the upper holy land. Compared with the dark death knight who has fallen from the upper holy land to the critical point and has consumed a lot of physical energy and energy, Sean undoubtedly has a greater advantage at this moment. Seeing that the battlefield situation changed so suddenly and strangely, the dark domain death knight who was originally shocked by the power of Shawn town''s soul 100 swords finally changed his face, and this time it was no longer a shock, but a real shock. He saw Sean suddenly lift up his sword, the black king in his hand was held high on his head, and the empty and almost shadowless sword shadow also completely disappeared at this moment. But watching the countless sword shadows that had threatened him suddenly disappear, the heart of the dark domain death knight sank to the bottom. Because before, he thought Sean had run out of skills, so he started directly by charging and preparing to join the big move to directly solve Sean, but he didn''t expect that Sean had hidden this unique skill of flop. In this way, it was the dark domain death knight who directly hit Sean''s big move. He knew that even if he could resist the sword, he would have to pay a heavy price. However, since he knew the result, the dark domain death knight didn''t have the slightest idea of dodging. His mind quickly calmed down, faced Sean''s attack, and was completely fearless of the coming results, because from the blood state surging in Sean''s body at the moment, the dark domain death knight knew that Sean''s sword was not without cost. But he was not fighting alone. Even if he paid a heavy price, there were two other companions behind him. And Sean, without any support! Sean didn''t know what the dark death knight thought, but even if he did, he wouldn''t care. The raised sword soon made Sean radiate a terrible momentum. It is a kind of domineering spirit that has tried all means, but still wants to win and dominate everything. A kind of brave momentum of sacrificing oneself to others. A firm belief that the weak win the strong. A kind of arrogance. "Cut the soul!" Accompanied by Sean''s roar, his right hand raised above his head suddenly fell. In an instant, the black sword awned out of the air, and there was a terrible smell that tore the space completely. The endless darkness erupted with the surge of black swords, which was more terrible than the power of the law of dim light when the death knight in the dark domain expanded the field. Because under the light of this sword, the whole space is really in the most complete chaotic darkness, not only the light can not penetrate, but also the sound can not be transmitted. Only the power of a sword, but there is a space to tear apart and kill everything. The first to bear the brunt is naturally the dark domain death knight who faces this sword. In his vision, he could see nothing but the huge sword that rushed towards him. Even though he is still in the state of charging, and even subconsciously waving his sword to fight, all the information feedback from perception makes him feel very strange, as if all perception and consciousness have been completely deprived, and he is watching the scene in front of him in the state of a third-party bystander. The next moment, his whole person and the horse under his crotch were completely swallowed up by the sword. The huge sword did not stop after swallowing the dark domain death knight, but continued to cross out towards the front. Even with the extension of distance, the sword became larger and larger. Even outside the sigh forest, you can see a black sword rising into the sky, and then raging out into the distance, as if to completely split the whole sigh forest in two. Especially Rick, who is fighting with Alexis outside the sigh forest, the fire of the soul in his empty eyes burns particularly vigorously. It''s not excited, but more like a sign of facial twitch. No one knows better than him what this black sword means. Alixis, who looked at this scene, also gently whistled. The sense of war in her eyes became stronger. She turned and stared at Rick. This almost made the old Lich scold, because Alexis, who was not particularly strong in war, had made him feel very difficult and helpless. After all, he was not famous for his combat effectiveness, and there was no suitable material to compete with Alexis at this time. Now, seeing that the war intention in Alexis''s eyes is more prosperous and almost has to turn into reality, how can Rick keep a relaxed appearance. Even if he wanted to leave here and return to the sigh forest to regroup, he was entangled here by Alexis, which made Rick even more angry. Rick launched countless bone guns and bone spurs and blasted towards Alexis, but Alexis completely broke his attack by the shock wave generated by just raising his gun to the ground. However, Rick''s purpose was not to solve Alexis only by these low-level undead spells, but to quickly distance himself from Alexis again. After pulling away, Rick didn''t talk nonsense, but quickly gathered his magic into the wand in his hand, and then suddenly inserted it into the ground. In an instant, a huge white magic array spread all over the ground with Rick as the center. Countless dead breath emanated from the magic array, and began to corrode the whole earth at a very fast speed, dyeing the ground within a radius of ten miles into a pure white color, which seemed to be the powder made of countless bones. Then, at the center of the magic array, it seemed that an eye opened slowly, and with the opening of this eye, the dead breath within ten miles turned into a real crazy circle, turning into countless black small tornadoes about one meter high. "The gate of bones?" Seeing this scene, Alexis''s face became dignified. If Alexis breaks through the 19th level or even recovers to its heyday, he will not be afraid. However, at present, there are only the 18th level, and even the ruins are not fully awakened, but Alexis is not careful. Although she can beat little Lucas, one of the seven witches, back to the skeleton plane, even Alexis dare not chase into the skeleton plane to fight with the Lich King, because it is absolutely different in essence. At this time, the white ground assimilated by Rick is the projection of the skeleton plane in the material world. Rick on this land absolutely has stronger combat effectiveness. He was even able to mobilize the real army that belonged to him and stored in the bone plane. This is no longer an ordinary dead tide. It is said that the door of the bone plane is opened, and it is not too much for the bone plane to invade the material world! "I didn''t intend to, but since you forced me to have no choice, I don''t need to be polite." Rick said coldly, and then with a sudden wave of his hands, countless pale flames flew out of him and fell into all the small black tornadoes within a radius of ten miles. The next moment, countless bone powders on the ground were involved in these tornadoes, and then turned into burly soldiers wearing heavy armor or riding black horses! Chapter 1113 The black sword is just like the beginning of the world. It has the domineering spirit of tearing everything and killing everything. The dark death knight, who was swallowed up by this sword, could not see the figure at all. But his breath still exists. If you feel it a little, you can know that he has not fallen because of Sean''s soul cutting. It is obvious that he still has the ability to resist, but how long he can resist depends on his own strength level. However, in terms of the dark domain death knight''s own ability, I''m afraid Sean''s current strength can''t be erased. After the sword was cut out, Sean''s face turned a little white and his blood color faded a lot, but at least he was not in a tired and weak state as before. However, even though it was not as weak as before, it could be clearly judged from the sense of breath that the sword Sean had just cut out did not consume much energy for himself, at least it almost hollowed out nearly half of his physical fitness. However, just when Sean''s breath was weak, he saw Sean gently exhale a long breath and suddenly inhale again. The slightly faded blood on his face immediately recovered again, and his spirit was also in high spirits. However, people with keen perception can still find that Sean''s second recovery is actually not as good as the first time before, at least far from reaching his peak level. Blood gas explosion. Two! This is a special auxiliary skill that Sean learned from jeeplier. It is a similar skill with the effect of fighting spirit explosion. They all forcibly recover their state and continue to fight by squeezing their own potential. Of course, after this state is relieved, it will certainly fall into a fatigue period for a long time. As for the duration of the fatigue period, it depends on how many blood gas bursts Sean has stimulated. Like now, Sean forcibly launched the second stage of blood gas explosion, which will undoubtedly make him fall into a longer weak state after the end of skill time, but it will undoubtedly give him more lasting combat ability at this time. However, the only drawback is that the effect of the ability of blood gas explosion is worse and worse every time. According to Sean''s own estimation, the effect of the third blood gas explosion can only restore half of his physical fitness. It''s just that it''s obviously impossible to show such a powerful attack skill again, because the fighting spirit explosion is not like the blood gas explosion, which can make Sean cast many times, and the amount of fighting spirit recovered this time is not enough for Sean to cast three complete soul cutting attacks. After Sean activated the blood gas explosion. 2, the dark domain death knight who struggled to resist the bombardment of the black sword suddenly shook his heart, and a very bad idea suddenly rose from his heart. Having reached his level of strength, his perception ability is naturally extremely sharp because he is exposed to the laws of the world. Therefore, even if his vision is covered by the black sword, he can''t see the surrounding situation clearly, but it doesn''t hinder the dark domain death knight''s perception of the outside world. But Sean is now not only a middle Holy Land strongman, but also a great Duke who controls the life and death of countless people in a country. His mind is naturally very clear. Therefore, after the physical fitness recovered again, he waved his sword again without hesitation. The black sword, which was also very strong, broke through the air again and rushed towards the death knight in the dark area. However, if you carefully perceive it, it is not difficult to find that Sean''s second soul cutting sword is undoubtedly inferior to the first one. It''s not just that the sword is not as strong as the first one. Similarly, the edge of the sword is not so concise. It seems that the general trend of the sword is forced to be used against the enemy before it is completely formed. Therefore, the power is naturally inferior to the first soul cutting sword. But if it is used to deal with the dark domain Death Knight at this time, the power is undoubtedly enough. The second blade breaks through the air with the same rapid momentum and directly expands the damage caused by the first soul cutting blade by several points. Under the bombardment of these two swords, the huge cracks on the ground immediately extended to a radius of more than tens of meters, and even countless cracks appeared in the air. The breath from the void was spreading from these cracks, and there were even several smells that did not belong to the material world, It seems to want to invade the physical world through the crack of the space barrier broken by soul cutting. However, after feeling the domineering breath of cutting the soul, these foreign enemies from the void quickly fled. I don''t know whether these beings have ever fought with Beth and recognize that this is Beth''s signature sword skill, or whether they are simply frightened by the soul cutting sword. But whatever it is, it is obviously good news for Sean, or for everyone present - of course, it is not pure good news for dead spine, but mixed. Because the fear of death is at odds with Sean, and even with the Peace Council, which takes the maintenance of world peace as its own responsibility, but in essence they still belong to the people of the world plane of the miracle continent, so they should know better than anyone that "there is no egg under the cover of the nest". There was a loud crack. The roaring sword from the soul chopping finally completely broke, but in this way, it more thoroughly cracked the surrounding space and revealed a huge void space. The people present could even clearly see the black void that suddenly appeared under the rupture in the air, which was surging like a river, And lightning brilliance flashing from time to time, white, black or purple. This time, the space barrier seems to be really broken. However, compared with the destruction and influence caused by the battles of legendary strong and even super strong, the fragmentation of the space barrier caused by chance is not a terrible trauma to the origin of the world. As soon as the crack appeared, it began to be repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the contrary, the spider web cracks around it still appeared for a while and a half, and did not get repaired at the first time. It seems that the original will of the world doesn''t care much about it. However, Sean''s face turned pale at this time, and the blood color faded more seriously than when he exhibited the first sword before. He will, his eyes are staring at the broken space barrier, and his eyebrows seem thoughtful. But it was only a slight distraction for a moment. Knowing that Sean in the battlefield could not always be separated from others, Sean turned his attention back to the dark death knight for the first time after determining that the fragmentation of the space barrier would be repaired automatically and slightly related to his own son of the world. The dark domain death knight of this meeting has become depressed. The suit of armor on the body has been full of cracks, and many places have even broken directly, revealing the linen shirt under the armor. However, the strange thing is that this heavy armor is not a real material thing, but the armor gathered by the dark domain death knight from some gods of the God of death. Sean was not aware of the secret of the armor before it was broken. At this moment, the secret was finally completely exposed after the armor was completely broken. Although this suit of armor cannot be called an artifact, it is more powerful than ordinary artifact. Not to mention that the armor is actually composed of the force of law and has extremely strong defense ability. Only a special effect attached to the armor is enough to be envied by countless people, because this heavy armor can make the wearer immune to any death attack that directly affects the body and soul. It is precisely because of this that Sean''s two soul chopping failed to really kill the dark domain death knight. On the contrary, it was due to the impact of the law of the priest of death, which led to the fragmentation of the space barrier. However, after blocking Sean''s two swords, the death armor finally broke. If you want to repair it again, it may take a long time without external support. And the damage caused by dark domain death knights is far more than that. His previous mount did not have such a strong defense ability as the dark domain death horse, so he was directly killed on the spot under the bombardment of the second soul cutting sword, and his whole body was broken into two pieces. Of course, Sean is also not easy. Had it not been for the sudden crack in the space barrier, Sean''s loss would not have been so serious at the moment. He has now found that although he has gained a lot of benefits as a son of the world, he also has a closely related, or even completely integrated, fate track with the world. It''s good to say that Sean will be aware of the original destruction of the world caused by others. Later, as the son of the world, he naturally wants to stop the destruction of the world caused by his opponents. However, if he causes damage to the world, he needs to be "punished" to a certain extent - Sean regards this physical and energy extraction directly acting on his own potential and soul as a punishment system. At this moment, Sean finally understood why gibriel could endure so long and hide in her own plane world and didn''t appear in the material world. The reason is that she is too strong. The attack that is strong enough to raise her hands and feet will definitely damage the origin of the world. In this way, she is tantamount to putting herself into the pit. After understanding all kinds of things here, Sean has a certain understanding of his future behavior. Just The light from the corner of Sean''s eye moved on the battlefield. The confrontation between him and the dark domain death knight seemed breathtaking, but in fact, the time was very short. He directly divided the victory and defeat before and after even three minutes. Of course, this is because both sides make every effort, but the more important point is that the confrontation and destruction of the law are far more fierce and dangerous than those below the golden territory. It''s just if they are close to each other. If one side can suppress the other, no matter what means it uses, it will distinguish the victory and defeat in a very short time. People who have not reached the realm of the holy land may not understand it, but once they step into the realm of the Holy Land and control the field, they all know this very well. Not to mention the battle between legends and super powers. At this time, Sean''s eyes wandered, looking for another person who could threaten his life. Previously, he didn''t know that the heavy armor on the dark domain death knight had such a miraculous effect that he made a wrong estimation in the process of fighting, resulting in greater loss than expected. Fortunately, this was not a harvest. Sean not only knew what to pay attention to in the future battle, but also explored more mysteries about the laws of space and time, This naturally helped him step into the realm of the upper holy land. Just then, a fishy wind suddenly killed me! "You are waiting!" Feeling the cold killing, Sean drank with a deep voice, and the blood gas burst out again. Blood gas explosion. Three! This special skill taught by jeeplier is the product of the special skill after the awakening of the blood of the son of the world. Because its effect is to directly extract the power of the source of the world to bless itself, Sean can get a fundamental recovery in any situation or realm. But this ability is not unlimited. Blood gas explosion can completely restore the state when it is cast for the first time. And the second cast, the so-called two forms, can only restore about three-quarters of the state. In the third form, as Sean expected, he could only restore half of his state. However, the effect that blood gas explosion can recover is limited to its own injury, spirit, will, physical ability, etc., but does not include magic and fighting spirit. This ability is undoubtedly a very powerful and terrible blood ability for people who simply take their own way to strengthen martial arts. It can even be said to be a card enough to turn the world around - for example, Alexis, this ability is so terrible for her. Sean even thought about whether to consider changing to the fighting style of strengthening the limits of the flesh, but he finally gave up. The reason is five words without him. Don''t bite off more than you can chew. At this time, in the face of the sneak attack of the dead sword, Sean''s face didn''t appear how frightened: "you two shot together, how can I not prevent you." The black king in his hand stabbed at the position where the momentum of the dead sword exploded without hesitation. There was only a dull sound of metal and iron attack. The doll manipulated by the dead sword was completely exposed in front of Sean. His attack not only failed to hurt Sean, but was caught in the gap of the elbow armor of the right hand holding the sword by Sean''s sword. In this way, the attack of the dead sword naturally could not be waved off, but was completely clamped down by Sean, and most importantly, Sean completely gained the upper hand in this counterattack. "It''s useless!" The death sword showed a grim smile. At such a close distance, the stench emitted from him became more obvious. "Really?" The pale Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and he also showed a smile, but the smile also made the dead sword feel a palpitation, "broken soul!" Chapter 1114 If we say that soul cutting is to cut the strong with the weak. Then breaking the soul is breaking the weak with the strong. Although the momentum is not as overbearing as beheading the soul, breaking the soul also has a very different subtle momentum, just as this sword can break all obstacles. Especially in the use of skills, soul breaking depends more on the increase of power. As long as the greater the power of the performer, the greater the power of this sword. And different from the pure attack skill of soul cutting, soul breaking is more like the skill of defensive counterattack. The sword point pierced into the gap of the arm guard. Sean''s wrist turned slightly and stuck the right hand of the dead sword, so that the dead sword could not change the sword potential at all. Even if he wanted to fall with a sword, the power increase of soul breaking was far enough to block the subsequent changes of the dead sword. This sudden result suddenly changed the face of the dead sword that originally thought it was winning - of course, the puppet container manipulated by the dead sword could not make such an action. What Sean and others felt was the breath fluctuation from the dead sword. As an artifact with completely independent personality thinking, its essence is naturally more powerful than those artifact with mature magical soul. Like angel outfit, xuefanio''s Bing Lin, Emily''s God of war blade and so on, they just have a mature magical soul and have not been transformed into an existence with independent personality thinking. Even the black king in Sean''s hand now has a new magical soul, and before, NKOS gave Sean a mature magical soul that was pulled out, which are the core components of turning a piece of equipment into an artifact. But in the final analysis, these artifacts still need to be controlled before they can exert their powerful power. Unlike the dead sword originally called Moyuan, it already has a complete independent thinking. In essence, it can be regarded as the existence of an intelligent race. However, because its nature belongs to a fallen dark artifact, it will not be controlled by others. Anyone who wants to manipulate it will eventually be tempted and swallowed up by its evil nature and eventually become a soldier slave like a puppet. At this moment, the dead sword is very humanized and emits a palpitating mood fluctuation breath. However, after the shock, the dead sword began to struggle desperately, as if to break the power of Sean''s sword. The dark domain death knight''s decadent look also showed a deep shock after feeling the desperate struggle of the dead sword. He could not understand why the immortal sword, which was almost eternal, would show such emotional fluctuations. Although in terms of strength, the dead sword at this time is not as strong as the strength strengthened by his death breath, it is at least a genuine middle holy land, which is a bit stronger than Sean at the moment. But now the result is that the attack of the dead sword is not only completely suppressed, but even life is threatened. The dark domain death knight doesn''t understand the truth, but it doesn''t hinder his sensory cognition. He knows that the dead sword is absolutely dangerous at this time. But even if he wanted to rescue at this time, there was nothing he could do, because his injury was also not light, and the previous confrontation between him and Sean was under the protection of his own death armor, which could completely exhaust Sean''s combat power and let the death sword make the final fatal attack. "It''s impossible!" The dead sword gave a frightened roar, "you... Why do you..." "Why do you think I should try my best to make the dark domain death knight lose combat ability?" Although Sean''s face was a little pale and extremely tired, his eyes were full of energy and had an indescribably excited color. "I have to admit that the existence of the armor of death is really beyond my imagination, but fortunately, I also hid a hand, otherwise I really don''t have such a good chance today." Facing Sean''s frightened smile, the struggle of the dead sword became more and more fierce. But I don''t know why, he, who clearly has the strength of the middle holy land, can''t resist from Sean''s oppression. Even his own deterrence and strong consciousness belonging to artifact, even gradually fell into the downwind in this confrontation. This scene impressively saw the dark horse''s eyebrows jump. At this moment, even if he didn''t understand it before, he must have seen it now. It was not only Sean''s attack that suppressed the dead sword, but also a purple light attached to Sean''s black sword. Although the light was fleeting, what disappeared was not that the light was annihilated under the world law, but wrapped around the consciousness of the body of the dead sword, and swallowed the soul of the dead sword bit by bit with unshakable firm faith. Because of this, the dead sword could not really manipulate the container and Sean desperately. Even the confrontation gradually fell into the disadvantage. It was about to be completely cut off the connection between the body and the container by Sean''s sword. Once Sean succeeds in this step, not to mention what damage it will cause to the dead sword, but it is certain that the dead sword will completely lose its ability to fight again, even if he is not damaged at all. In the thirteen coffins of dead spine, the fighting power of the dead sword is unparalleled, but compared with other thirteen coffins, the weakness of the dead sword is also very obvious. That is, he must rely on the container to play its role, and the strength of the container directly determines the combat effectiveness of the dead sword. In terms of the concept of artifact, the dead sword can be regarded as the concept of super artifact. In terms of soul strength, it can give play to the strength of super strong. However, no matter how big the dead spine is, it is almost impossible to find the pure body container of the legendary strong, let alone the super strong - the idea before the dead spine is to get the body of a superior Holy Land strong as a container and let the dead sword control it and slowly nourish and cultivate it into a super strong. At that time, the dead sword can also complete the secret art of soldiers and slaves, Born out of instruments into a real intelligent race. This secret method is indeed recorded in the hands of the ancient dwarf royal family. Therefore, for a long time, dead spine focused on the outer land in order to find the Royal loner of the dwarf Empire and get this secret skill. Not to mention that this secret skill is not easy to obtain, even the body of a suitable superior saint is also very difficult to find. After all, if you can become a superior saint, your willpower will never be weak. It is impossible to become a soldier slave and let the dead sword completely control it Sean can only see that the container of the dead sword is the strength of the middle holy land, but he doesn''t know. In fact, he cultivated the container of the dead sword all the way from the lower holy land. Because of this, the connection between the container and the dead sword was naturally very strong, and Sean could not be completely cut off for a while and a half. However, this is only limited to the ideas of ordinary people. What Sean really wanted was never the soldier slave container of the dead sword. "No!" It seemed that he was aware of something. The dead sword made a sad roar, even full of panic, "soul Summoner! Why don''t you do it! " Facing the shrill roar of the dead sword, he sighed, and a dull hum came from the forest. This sound seems to be responding, but more is also revealing his current state: it is impossible to rescue the dead sword. Everything can only rely on the efforts of the dead sword and the dark domain death knight. Hearing this dull hum, the mood of the dead sword was almost desperate. On the contrary, it was the dark domain death knight who stood up again with the sword. It seemed that he wanted to save the dead sword. He can see that Sean obviously wants to suppress and capture the soul of the dead sword. Although he doesn''t know why, the intuition of the dark domain death knight tells him that Sean must not succeed, otherwise there may be great disaster and trouble. And right now, Sean is at the most critical moment. He must seize this opportunity. With the action of the dark domain death knight, the death sword seemed to see hope, and the struggle and resistance became more desperate. Only Sean frowned slightly, then turned his head and looked at the dark domain death knight. His face looked like a smile: "you''re a little late this time." Almost as soon as Sean''s words fell, there was a great fear in the heart of the dark domain death knight. From the emotional fluctuation, it was not inferior to the dead sword suppressed by Sean. However, the dark domain death knight was also a decisive person. At the moment when the fear and tingling of death broke out, he gave up the idea of rescuing the dead sword without hesitation, and even the heavy sword in his hand became a burden at this time. A roar suddenly sounded. When the sound burst, countless smoke and dust filled out at the same time, and even the ground shook. It can be imagined that if the dark death knight didn''t dodge fast enough, I''m afraid he would definitely be hit hard even if he didn''t die just now. A cold hum sounded from the diffuse dust and smoke. When the dust dissipated, a beautiful shadow stood alone. Here comes Christina of the Peace Council. But when he saw Christina at this time, Sean couldn''t help picking his eyebrows slightly, and his face showed a dignified color. He had long known that where there were dead spines, there would be people from the Peace Council to follow. This was like the two sides of light and darkness, which could not be avoided. After all, the peace council stayed in the Principality of void for so long in order to catch all the dead spines, but later the dead spines shrank and did not continue to carry out the assassination plan against the high-level officials of the Principality of void. In connection with the subsequent withdrawal of the Peace Council from the empty principality and its concealment, Sean vaguely grasped the action strategy of the Peace Council. However, although Sean also expected that Christina might still negotiate with him on the side of the Peace Council, he did not expect that Christina''s strength would improve so quickly! When the battle of fate broke out, Christina was the strong one in the lower holy land. Christina also benefited a lot from that war. It is an inevitable fact to break through the middle holy land. However, according to Sean''s estimation, he broke through the middle holy land with Andrew''s light, so as to realize the mysterious power of the law of space in advance. Otherwise, if he wants to step into the middle holy land normally, he''s afraid it will take another year or two, so it''s speculated that Christina, even if she is a genius in ten thousand, is at most the strong one in the upper holy land. But I don''t want to. Christina is already a legend! "I know you are a genius, but I don''t want you to be so talented." Sean said with some sigh, "this time, many people should come to the Peace Council If you can break through here, I''m afraid someone at the six death tablet should break in with you. " An extremely cold killing opportunity diffused from the field, and a strong black figure suddenly appeared in front of the dark domain death knight. Because of his appearance, the prestige originally generated by Christina''s sudden appearance was immediately suppressed to the lowest, and even seemed shaky in front of this person. Needless to ask, Sean knew who the silver haired young man in front of him was wearing a black armor as ferocious as a devil and a blood red cloak behind him. In addition to the high-level inside the dead spine, few people know the real strong man. It is one of the six dead steles. Six death tablets are the real cards of the dead spine. Dead spine thirteen coffins symbolize dead spine''s most talented and talented potential newcomers. Generally speaking, after becoming a legendary strong man, he will break away from the name of the thirteen coffins and become a real strong man with independence, but the strong man at this level can not be regarded as dead spine''s real bottom card. Only at this level, those who have experienced enough bloody fighting, demonstrated unparalleled extraordinary combat power, and even expected to impact the realm of super strong can be qualified to take over the name of the six death tablets after the fall. Six death tablets have always maintained six places in the dead spine. After becoming one of the six trump cards of the dead spine, although its own name will not be erased, it will not be called by the previous name within the organization, but will be given a new title with the tablet word as the suffix according to its own ability. Nowadays, the six death steles of dead spine are kill stele, ghost stele, magic stele, blood stele, dark stele and bone stele. Each has at least 14 levels of legendary combat power, among which kill stele is the combat power of super strong. Although the ghost stele and magic stele are a little lower, they are also the critical point of the peak of the 15th level legend. They are only a little short of breaking through and becoming super strong. Dead spine let the magic stele with level 15 combat power and two dark steles and bone steles with level 14 combat power deal with Ruina, which has attached great importance to Ruina''s strength. After the stele appeared, he just glanced at Christina coldly, but did not attack at the first time. Instead, he glanced at Sean, and then suddenly stretched out his left hand and made a "hold" move towards the dead sword. Suddenly, a powerful force of law appeared from the dead sword to help the dead sword resist Sean''s attack. Although the mood fluctuation revealed by the dead sword at this time was slightly reluctant, compared with the inexplicable death threat in the face of Sean, the action of the underworld tablet made the dead sword feel humiliated, but it was always better to live than to die, so the dead sword completely accepted the power of the law from the underworld tablet. But in the face of this sudden power blessing, Sean sneered and added a few points manually. For this reason, even if his face became as pale as paper, and even a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, he would not hesitate. Excited by Sean''s tough posture, the underworld tablet slightly raised its eyebrows and drank: "let go!" Suddenly, the strength increased by several points. This time, Sean just spit out a mouthful of blood. Christina didn''t have the slightest fear in her eyes. Instead, she ignited a strong sense of war in her eyes and suddenly killed the stele with an arrow. Although Christina only has the strength of level 12, she is a combination of magic, arcane and martial arts. She can''t talk about ordinary combat power. Especially at this time, with the help of the explosion secret of magic, the momentum burst out at once to catch up with the strength of level 14. From this point of view, Sean saw some shadow of Alexis in Christina, which is more like an advanced enhanced version of Vivian in a sense. If Christina didn''t wake up, Sean wouldn''t believe it. He was even sure that Christina''s blood might not be inferior to that of Rena, shefanio and Cecilia. She could not be the direct descendant of an ancient god, and her blood purity was only higher than that of shefanio. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why Christina''s progress is like riding a rocket. "The potential is extraordinary. In another 20 years, you may have the power to fight with me." The stele glanced at Christina and said coldly, "if I don''t move forward in the past 20 years." After that, she clenched her right hand and fought with Christina who rushed in front of her. With only one punch, the whole space seemed to be detonated. Countless cracks suddenly spread all over the air between Christina and the stele. Although it seemed that it was not as damaged as the explosion just caused by Sean and the dark domain death knight, in fact, the killing was more dangerous than just now. This can be seen only when Christina flies backwards faster than the charge, just like a meteor swept hundreds of meters away, and even smashed countless skeleton warriors and more than a dozen withered trees all the way. However, after this punch, the stele suddenly raised its eyebrows, flashed a trace of surprise in its eyes, and stared at Sean: "huh!?" As he looked at the tombstone, Sean immediately felt an endless force of law pressing on him, and he could even hear a crackling sound from his bones. However, compared with such a heavy blow, Sean''s eyes did not have the slightest fear and decadence. On the contrary, the dead sword made a very sad scream, which was a bit like dying in peace. "I''ll give you back this sword!" Sean gave a loud laugh, and his right hand suddenly shook. The power of breaking the soul, which had been deadlocked for a long time, finally broke out completely! One sword, the container of the dead sword, the right hand exploded completely. With this burst, the heavy pressure on Sean was suddenly relieved. Sean immediately flew back without stopping at all, and a touch of purple light mixed with dark color flashed on the black king''s sword. Although the right hand of the container was completely broken, the dead sword also flew directly into the left hand of the Ming stele. However, after starting with the dead sword, the ghost tablet could not feel the soul of the evil abyss on the sword, and the strong evil spirit on the sword was disappearing madly. Before falling into the left hand of the Ming tablet, the dead sword, which was originally a super artifact, fell into the artifact level. When falling into the left hand of the Ming tablet, the artifact lattice belonging to the dead sword was immediately broken. This long sword directly became a mythological equipment, and I''m afraid there were no other special effects except [extremely sharp] in attribute. Such weapons, even mythological equipment, are also the most rubbish mythological equipment. The eyes of the tombstone immediately fell on the black king in Sean''s hand: "double magic soul No wonder you can peel off the lattice of the dead sword. It turned out that you had this idea from the beginning Hum, Archduke void, it''s really easy to calculate. Unfortunately, you are destined to fall here today. " Although his face was extremely pale, Sean didn''t look decadent at all. Instead, his eyes looked very energetic. Although he suffered a heavy blow in the fight against the law of the underworld just now, which may aggravate the side effects after the blood gas explosion, Sean''s harvest was far more than expected. It can be said that at that moment, his perception of the law had been significantly improved. Only this gain was almost not under the value of stripping the artifact soul of the dead sword! "I don''t think so." Sean chuckled, "if you can get rid of the entanglement of the Peace Council as soon as possible, come to support as soon as possible, and not protect the dark domain death knight, but kill me at the first time, then I may really fall here But now, I can only regret to tell you that you have lost your best chance. " Hearing Sean''s words, the underworld tablet smiled without anger: "the peace council has been dragged by the members of the kill tablet, blood tablet and other dead thorn thirteen coffins. The followers who go deep into the hinterland of the sigh forest around you also have magic tablet, bone tablet and dark tablet to intercept, so... I want to see how there is no chance." A strong breath of death suddenly gushed out of the Ming stele, but strangely, this strong breath of death did not diffuse aimlessly everywhere, but quickly condensed towards the right hand of the Ming stele, and then gradually turned into a long gun. However, it was a little vague in shape, and it looked like a water source flowing rapidly. However, the smell of death from above has impressively caused the change of space. A more terrible force seems to be passing through many empty barriers and blessing on this gray long gun completely condensed by the breath of death. The next moment, the stele suddenly shook, then raised his hand and threw it. Dead hell broke the empty gun! This is a long-range attack skill of the underworld tablet. It is displayed by his ability to break through the legendary peak critical point of the super strong with only one foot at the door. The power of this gun is absolutely conceivable. Almost as soon as it was thrown, it was close to Sean, as if it would run through Sean''s head in the next moment! But at this time, a more powerful force than the tombstone suddenly broke through the air! A crack tearing the void barrier, which is very abrupt between Sean and the dead ghost broken empty gun! It was only a few centimeters away from Sean''s head, but it really became an insurmountable natural moat! The whole dead ghost broken empty gun condensed by the strong force of dead Qi completely exploded in the space crack tearing the barrier, and countless dead Qi scattered everywhere. If it was not for sighing, the forest would be a place eroded and decayed by the smell of death, and these scattered dead Qi would be enough to completely cut off all life in a mile. At the moment when Sean appeared in this space, he stopped going backwards, and then several scars cracked on his body, and blood splashed out directly. Although Sean was not directly hit by the dead ghost broken empty gun just now, the dead spirit above also exacerbated Sean''s injury, which finally made Sean''s injury unable to be suppressed, and even the state of blood gas outbreak was forcibly suspended. Therefore, under the superposition of multiple injuries, Sean collapsed directly to the ground, and even his consciousness felt endless fatigue. However, the figure stepping out of the void crack still made Sean feel relaxed. A small figure was slowly walking out of it, but on his right hand was a huge silver white Epee out of proportion to his body shape. The young face looked awe inspiring. Although it seemed a little cute and funny, all those who felt the fierce killing could not laugh, because the murderous spirit was genuine, and even the stele felt a palpitation. "Super... Strong!?" The tombstone was stunned for a moment, and his heart also cluttered for a moment. They started planning for Sean''s actions long ago, so they naturally investigated the combat effectiveness around Sean. However, in the intelligence that has been checked countless times, it is not mentioned that there is a level of terror of super strong around Sean. Logically speaking, the highest combat power of the void principality should be the snow fanio who can be sent by God and Rena who has a strong Earth Dragon. Both of them are legendary combat power, but like Christina, they can''t be regarded as trivial legendary combat power. If they can''t break out without consequences, they may be able to play a 14th level combat power. In order to avoid unexpected accidents, the dead spine will use the power of six death tablets to intercept Ruina and others, so as to suppress Ruina with an absolute advantage. Although the intelligence has long mentioned the figure of the child around Rena and Cecilia, no one took it seriously at that time, but thought that the child might have any special ability in the sigh forest. After all, after many attempts, no one sensed that kokirei exuded any breath wave belonging to the strong. Kou Jilei, who walked slowly out of the void crack, threw a round head at the foot of the Styx with his left hand. Looking at the head that showed the color of horror before death, the heart of the Ming tablet was calm: "since the magic tablet is dead, I''m afraid the bone tablet and the dark tablet have also been poisoned." Facing the question of the underworld tablet, kokirei didn''t seem to hear it. Instead, he turned and looked at Sean and said, "No." Sean smiled. Naturally he knew the meaning of kokirei''s words: everyone else was fine. Knowing this, Sean really relaxed. After such a short time, Christina finally walked back, but her look looked a little embarrassed. Obviously, the punch she just hit with the underworld tablet was not a negligible injury for her. But at this time, Christina did not look at the tombstone, but looked at kokirei, with an unknown complex color in her eyes. Although she had known kokirei''s strength for a long time, Christina still had an unreal illusion when looking at kokirei. As if to confirm the old saying that "the battlefield situation changes rapidly". After the death knight in the dark domain was defeated, the soul of the dead sword was pulled away, the soul Summoner was entangled, Christina appeared, the stele came out and hurt Christina, and then Sean almost died and Coyle narrowly saved Sean, a dragon roar came out. Reina and Cecilia, riding on the black stone and stepping on countless skeleton warriors and skeleton demons, rushed into the battlefield Angel and others finally appeared one by one. When the dark domain death knight looked at Rena with a burning gun and a body like a flaming flame with huge light wings on his back, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and scolded in his heart: "the awakened Michael armor... How did the artifact of the St. Joels Empire fall into Rena''s hand, Has the leader of the pure white wing of the world''s strongest Knights fallen? " Under the news blockade of intentional people, the battle of fate has not been known by too many people, so even a huge intelligence organization like divine eye has not heard any news at all, let alone dead thorns. In this way, in the step-by-step intelligence war, the situation of dead spine is undoubtedly equivalent to a moth flying into the bright light of the void principality. It was only a little gratifying for the dark tablet that after the appearance of Rena and others, two figures appeared around him. These two people are bone stele and dark stele. Although the two men are depressed and obviously seriously injured, it is a rare good thing for the dead spine that they are not dead - although there are many substitutes in the six death steles, not everyone is qualified. In particular, these top strong people who are expected to impact the ranks of super strong people can naturally not fall. Of course, I hope not to fall. Taking a deep breath, seeing that so many strong people gathered around Sean again, the underworld knew that it was impossible to kill Sean in the current situation. If there is no obstruction from the Peace Council, under the condition of gathering the owners of the six death tablets and the thirteen coffins of the dead spine, it may be possible to kill Sean at a price that can be borne, and completely destroy these followers around Sean. "Hoo, you''re a little late this time, but at least you''re not late." Sean smiled faintly. With the help of Cecilia and angel, he finally stood up, "I said... You don''t have a chance." "Hum." The underworld tablet snorted coldly and did not continue to show off its tongue. He also knew that the situation was really as bad as Sean said. Perhaps at the beginning, if you don''t rescue the dark domain death knight, but forcibly kill Sean, I''m afraid it will be the best result. It''s just that legendary strong people like them naturally have a very stable state of mind. Now that they have no chance, of course, they won''t continue to force. Most importantly, they are an assassination organization. As long as they continue to dormant looking for opportunities, it is Sean and others who should be worried and vigilant at all times. In this way, in a way, it also weakens the comprehensive strength of the void principality. And most importantly, the fact that Reina has Michael''s Angel Costume spread out, and the St. Joels empire will never give up. Moreover, when the affairs of kokirei, a super strong man, are made public, both the Millennium covenant Empire and the qainas empire will have to pay all their attention to the void principality. Under the attention of these two super empires, the situation of the void principality can be imagined. "In this game, you won, but we didn''t lose all." The underworld tablet said coldly. At the same time, it glanced at Rena and kokirei respectively, which meant that everyone present was very clear, "you don''t have to think about leaving us... I admit I can''t kill you, but in the same way, if we want to go, you also stop..." Without waiting for the words of the tombstone to be finished, a bleak and deadly panic suddenly rose into the sky! The faces of everyone present suddenly changed. Among them, Sean''s face was particularly ugly: "the gate of bones Rick, that bastard! " Chapter 1115 The tombstone, Sean, Christina and others, who belong to the representatives of the dead spine, the void principality and the peace parliament, fell into a strange silence. Only the strong dead spirit echoing in this space was terrible. Even, under the influence of this strong and extremely dead breath, the whole sigh forest began to produce obvious changes, and a large number of black gases began to emerge from the ground, turned into the deadly claws, and began to try to catch the living people who broke into the forest. The underworld tablet looked at the more than ten pairs of baby thick and thin hands that grabbed their ankles. With a cold hum, they also exuded a momentum belonging to the legendary strong, and immediately broke these sharp claws turned from dead Qi. But these shattered claws did not disperse because of this, but turned into wisps of black smoke and drilled into the ground of the sigh forest like being attracted by some suction. Not long after, more than a dozen small earth bags bulged up, and then a small black hand drilled out of each earth bag and still grabbed it towards the tombstone. This time, the face of the tombstone changed slightly. But in fact, the face slightly changed, not just the tombstone, but almost clearly floating on everyone present - the only thing that hasn''t changed is probably kokirei. The little guy''s face showed a little distressed look. Sean could clearly feel kokirey''s inner thoughts from his heart, but it made him feel a little helpless. Because kokirei doesn''t worry about his own safety or other problems at all, his only depression is that he can feel particularly strong energy fluctuations. These energies greatly increase his appetite, but these energies belong to energy that can''t be swallowed. Kokirey was distressed. As the death became stronger and stronger, Sean and others'' faces gradually became ugly. Because the threat of sighing forest is no longer just those black claws, those dead trees actually began to grow, and countless black or white leaves began to grow at an extremely crazy rate. The leaves of some trees that had not withered completely also began to turn black, but the leaf grain of the leaves turned red, just like blood. If only this change in appearance is produced, it will make people feel terrible at most, but everyone present knows that these changes are not just the terrible vision brought by appearance. A large amount of invisible poison gas has begun to diffuse from these leaves. Although the current threat is not too great, with the passage of time, these toxic gases will have a great adverse impact on the living. All the flesh, blood and hair of the demon tablet killed by kokirei, the head thrown at the foot of the underworld tablet, have melted into a pool of black sewage under the erosion of this dead spirit. However, just when everyone ignored the skull, two dark red soul fires suddenly lit up in the skull - everyone present, except rilista''s small mercenary team, was a strong man in the holy realm, so this change was caught by everyone as soon as it appeared. Sean''s face, which had slightly changed, finally changed: "crush that skull!" The underworld tablet was stunned when he heard the cry. Naturally, his first conditioned reflex was that it was impossible to listen to Sean. After all, half a minute ago, the two sides still fought a real fire to be a life and death enemy. Even if Sean was saved from death because of someone''s rescue, the dead spine represented by the tombstone did not intend to let Sean go. They were still ready to find a chance to retaliate in the future, so it was naturally impossible to follow Sean''s instructions. However, at the moment when the stele was slightly stunned, Christina and Cecilia also seemed to think of something, and their faces suddenly changed. "Don''t let that skull run away!" "Quickly destroy the soul fire of the skull!" Hearing the two people''s shouts and looking at their faces, Ming Bei realized that perhaps the change of the situation was beyond his expectation. After all, he really didn''t understand the change of the whole sigh forest. Only at this time, when the tombstone was going to raise its feet and crush the skull of its former companion, it was obviously too late. The skull whirled quickly, just like a ground drill, directly drilled into the ground. Countless black dead breath turned into hundreds of black arms, stretched out from the place where the skull drilled in, tangled intricately, and grabbed at the right foot raised by the underworld tablet. However, under the blow of the stele, which contains a strong momentum, these hands condensed by dead Qi can not be blocked. They are trampled back to the ground by the stele, blown up into countless black smoke and rolled away. The ground was even crushed several meters deep by the tombstone. But all this, after all, still can''t stop the bone that has completely disappeared. "After all, it''s still a step late." This voice was not the voice of Sean, Christina and Cecilia, but came from the edge of the battlefield where everyone had fought before. With the crackling sound of fighting, two figures quickly broke out of the encirclement of the skeleton warriors and skeleton demons, just as Christina was beaten out by the stele, landed in the pile of skeleton warriors and rushed back with her own hands. But no matter who sees the two people fighting out of the encirclement of those skeleton warriors, he will definitely feel stunned. These two people, the one on the left, have black hair and a pair of black pupils, which are typical characteristics of the qainas people. However, his skin color is very pale. It seems that he has not seen the sun for a long time, but his strong dead breath reflects the current environment of sigh forest. Perhaps this is the reason why he can move freely in the current environment. This man is naturally the soul Summoner of one of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine. Before, he was responsible for interfering with Rick''s influence on sigh forest, so as to limit those skeleton demons and skeleton warriors involved in the battlefield formed by Sean, dark domain death knight and dead sword. Although he could not achieve complete control, and was discovered by Rick as soon as the interference appeared, and even almost countered, anyway, the talent and strength of the soul Summoner in the aspect of undead magic is really amazing. The man who followed the soul Summoner was a woman in gold. The woman has an amazing figure - her figure is so big and strong that the golden robe looks very tight on her. Her appearance is very ordinary, let alone compared with Cecilia, angel and others. Even Christina can''t compare, but her facial features show a masculinity that only men can see. The woman who looks young and should not be more than 30 years old is holding a chopping knife in her right hand. The scale of the knife is also a work beyond the specification. Judging from the momentum emitted by the woman and the specification of the chopping knife in her hand, I''m afraid she can split a heavy soldier with a heavy shield in half with one knife. The woman, however, was a golden robed executive from the Peace Council. A golden robed executive of the peace council appeared together with a dead thorn thirteen coffin member. This picture can really destroy other people''s three outlooks. Even Christina''s face became a little unnatural. "Atana!" Christina shouted coldly, "I remember your duty is to solve the soul Summoner?" "Things have changed." Atana shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently. As Sean expected the woman''s strong appearance, her voice also seemed very hoarse and deep. "Continuing to fight won''t do anything to the current situation, so I decided to suspend the war." Christina still stared at the middle-aged woman named atana coldly, and even showed some killing intention. Feeling all this, Sean''s heart sighed slightly. He knew long ago that Christina''s temperament was so straight that she could hardly rub sand into her eyes. For her, everyone in the world is either black or white. There is no gray zone or buffer zone at all. Sean used dead spine''s intelligence several times to induce the Peace Council to help. In fact, Sean used a clever detour to solve it, which made Christina accept it. But because of this, Christina will be so disappointed when Sean can''t use this deception and circuitous way to deceive Christina''s cognition in the battle of fate, and then has to face Christina. However, if any peace council member except Christina came here, they would choose to reach a deal with Sean in exchange for a win-win situation. Like now. The golden robed executive named atana chose to reach an armistice agreement with the other party when she found that the current situation could not be improved by continuing to fight with the soul summoner. But if Christina is fighting with the soul summoner, I''m afraid she won''t stop at all, but must decide the outcome - just like her simple world view cognition, it''s either black or white. "This is not the time to quarrel." Sean said in a deep voice, "with the opening of the door of bones and the influx of a large number of dead breath, the sigh forest has undergone fundamental changes. It is about to be assimilated into the dead boundary of bones. It won''t do us any good if we stay any longer Moreover, it won''t be long before we face a silent death knight whose strength almost reaches the realm of super strong. " Hearing Sean''s words, everyone except Cecilia, Christina and the soul Summoner looked very ugly. However, atana''s look was still normal. It was obvious that she had heard about it from the soul summoner, which was the reason why she agreed to stop fighting with the soul summoner. Although her strength is the realm of the upper holy land, atana, which is obviously a melee type occupation in the dead place of sigh forest, can''t do any good in the face of the soul summoner, who is also a mage or a middle Holy Land strongman proficient in the magic of the dead. Moreover, the annihilation death knight of the super strong is powerful enough to surpass the whole audience - no one is the opponent of the annihilation death knight except that Mingbei, kokirei and Rena can still fight with him and retreat. Although the death knight was not born so soon, if they don''t leave now, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to leave here at that time. Christina glanced at Sean. After seeing Sean''s solemn look, she finally closed her eyes reluctantly, and then opened them again. She had recovered her peace. "Atana, we''ll wait until we get out of here." Christina said coldly. "Whatever." Although atana''s strength is not as strong as Christina''s, her face appears very calm. This is not only her unique indifference as a barbarian, but also largely because there are people behind atana, "even if other peace messengers are here, they will make the same choice as me." Sean''s heart was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Christina was already a messenger of peace at this time. However, what surprised Sean more was another intelligence hidden in atana''s words: it seems that the peace parliament is no longer dominated by those pure black-and-white fanatics, and the faction advocating interest exchange on the premise of unchanged big goals seems to have been born in this crazy organization. "Mr. emptiness, in this situation, I think we need to cooperate." The soul Summoner looked at Sean and suddenly said, "of course, we can make some compensation for what happened today." "Sean!" Christina suddenly turned her head and looked at Sean. In the face of Christina almost turning into a real killing intention, Rena and kokirei looked at her coldly. In this regard, Sean can only sigh helplessly: "Tina, you also know what the dead world of bones means. Once the silent death knight is born, none of us can leave alive except the tombstone, Rena and kokirei. Maybe your peace council cooperates with me. We can fight a bloody way to leave together, but there is no way to live. Do you think they will let us fight a bloody way smoothly If we play here first, solve the dead spine and then leave, you know what it means. " Christina''s face was still angry, but she knew Sean was telling the truth. Whether she is willing to accept it or not, the fact is that if they don''t cooperate with dead spine, no one can leave smoothly. Moreover, once there are any more casualties, it will only add more materials to the sigh forest. At that time, even if they can really leave here, the final result is undoubtedly to add more threats for the future - these materials are not one-time consumables, but will become a hostile force to prevent them from closing the door of the bones. "Confined to the forest of sighs." Christina took a deep breath. "After leaving the sigh forest, I will continue to chase you." "Your words are not enough, little girl." The stele said coldly, "I have said that you will have the strength to challenge me today in another 20 years." Sean glanced at the stele and turned his mouth. He didn''t agree with the stele at all. Maybe it will take 20 years for someone else, but for Christina, who is just like opening a plug-in, it won''t take so long. After all, after the legend, if you want to improve the realm of strength, it is no longer the accumulation of quantity, but purely depends on the understanding, analysis, utilization and control of the law. Sean has just experienced the power of the tombstone, but the blood force in his body is estimated to be the level of legendary blood, which is significantly different from Christina''s blood. In ten years at most, Christina will be able to step into the legendary peak level. It''s hard to say when to impact the super strong, but it''s impossible for the monument to become a super strong within ten years. "I don''t want to pay attention to your affairs, but I want to ask, what is your assassination against me?" Sean asked in a deep voice, "since the three of us want to cooperate, we still have plenty of time, so we might as well make it clear now." "We will not trouble you until the door of the bones is closed." The underworld tablet said coldly that he had heard about the skeleton world from the soul summoner, so he also knew the urgency of the current situation, and his mouth was crisp, "and he will provide all the convenience you need during this period." "Not enough." Sean shook his head. The tombstone''s face was slightly cold, and his eyes showed some ferocity. "Before the invasion of the skeleton plane is fully resolved, the dead spine is not allowed to pull the hind legs of my void duchy behind my back, and must help me solve all the problems that are not conducive to me." Sean said in a deep voice. He didn''t care about the cold killing intention of the underworld tablet. Anyway, the strongest people present are kokirei and Rena standing on his side. Others don''t see enough, "it''s not just the closing of the door of the bones." The closing of the door of the skeleton and the comprehensive settlement of the invasion of the skeleton plane are two concepts. The former, with the best efforts of the whole continent, is likely to be solved in one or two years, but the latter includes the sweeping of sigh forests and the purification of black land. It will not be solved in just a few years. Therefore, if Sean can temporarily solve the contradiction with the dead spine, it will be beneficial to Sean - of course, he knows that the dead spine will also want to take this time to recover the strength lost in this war, but isn''t Sean? Once he is allowed to complete the void Empire plan, the number of strong men under Sean''s command is definitely only a lot more. At that time, if the dead spine wants to find Sean''s trouble again, it is necessary to weigh the balance of combat power between them. What''s more, Sean still has a bigger trump card waiting for him - when the old world''s top powers such as gipriel completely withdraw from the miracle continent and the door of Rick and his bones is solved, Alexis is probably the strongest in the world. After all, the essence of Alexis is the existence of twentieth-order terror. In the case of gaining an absolute advantage, Sean naturally likes to expand his victory fruit - especially, the negotiation between Sean and Hades seems to have no trap. Instead, Sean is afraid of the powerful power of dead thorns, so he chose a more conservative strategy. "Agree." Sure enough, as Sean expected, after a little consideration and negotiation with the soul summoner, the underworld tablet nodded and agreed. This surprised Sean: the soul Summoner is probably the successor of a powerful existence in the six death tablets. This point, in the six death tablets, I''m afraid it has been agreed and recognized. Otherwise, the underworld tablet cannot communicate with the people of the thirteen coffins of the dead spine - at least, as the second strongest of the six death tablets, the underworld tablet has not communicated with the bone tablet, the dark tablet, or even with the dark domain death knight. Next, the soul Summoner signs the soul contract with Cecilia in the name of dead spine. Sean is not stupid enough to believe the verbal promise of dead spine. "Well, there''s another problem." After the contract was signed, Sean suddenly said. "What''s the problem?" The tombstone said impatiently, "you''ve wasted a lot of time." "I didn''t waste anything." Sean replied coldly, "it''s you who have to consider and hesitate, which has nothing to do with me, so if your reply is faster, then time will be saved." After that, Sean no longer paid attention to the dead spine, but turned to Christina and said, "the next question is me and your peace council I need your peace council to give me the same commitment, just like the dead thorn, that is to ensure that before the bone invasion is resolved, the peace council must also ensure that no one will stab me in the back. " Christina looked at Sean with a cold look. She didn''t know Sean for the first day, so she knew that Sean knew the operation mode of the peace council very well. Since Sean knows the operation mode of the Peace Council, even if Sean doesn''t say it, the peace council will never allow anyone to cause trouble on the southern continent at this time. Everything must be arranged after solving the major event of the invasion of the bone plane. But now that Sean has made it public, Christina knows that Sean is definitely plotting something behind his back. Unfortunately, because of the lack of information, even if Christina is familiar with Sean''s small movements, she can''t guess what Sean wants to do. Only Cecilia realized it at this moment. In order to increase the odds of winning the void Empire plan, Sean not only dragged the dead thorn into the water and tied it to his chariot, but also dragged the Peace Council into the water! If Sean''s plan is successful, the two old enemies, the Peace Council and the dead spine, will work together for the transformation of the void principality into an empire. Even if they know the plot afterwards, they must admit it with their nose. Sean, this is to turn conspiracy into Yang conspiracy into rhythm! Chapter 1116 The civil war of the Millennium covenant Empire has reached an extremely critical moment. With the layout of the man sitting on the pure white throne and the huge chess game with the whole Millennium covenant empire as the chessboard, it is finally time to decide the outcome. In fact, if the paralysis of the Star Tower had not been completely recovered due to some indirect interference caused by Sean, the battle would have been completely solved under the layout of the bloodiest and domineering emperor in the history of the Millennium covenant empire. It would not need the hand of the former veteran Duke pushus zoanton. However, just as everything has advantages, there must be disadvantages. The paralysis of the Star Tower, of course, gave those rebels a breathing time, and even won greater strategic depth. For a time, it pressed the military strength of the headquarters of the Empire. However, because of this accident, the emperor learned more about the rebels, and even uprooted some double-sided spies who had hidden deep before and neutral nobles who had secretly defected to the old school nobles. Apart from the fact that the northern part of the Empire could not be completely bloodwashed because of the need to guard against the Emilia Empire, the eastern, Western and central parts of the Empire were directly bloodwashed and purified with thunderous power under the emperor''s iron and blood means, Compared with the bad blood plan secretly implemented by the Ryan Kingdom at the beginning, it should be domineering and bloody - at least the Ryan Kingdom knows how to find an excuse to cover it up. The Millennium alliance empire is not even bothered to find a piece of the fig leaf, which is completely oppressed and swept by the army. Basically, as long as they are suspected of treason, no matter how many or how few people actually participate, they will all be wiped out. After many potential nobles found that the new emperor was so cruel, they immediately left their family overnight. They were deeply afraid that their family would be dragged down because of their private deception, but they did not expect that even if these traitors left, their family would still be completely wiped out by the new emperor''s order. Over the past year, hundreds of aristocratic families were removed from the eastern and western borders of the Empire, and the territory was naturally completely confiscated. Although this policy did make more nobles flee to the South and join the rebel camp. However, the same has also led to the unprecedented concentration of the regime and imperial power of the Millennium covenant empire. If we can survive the turbulence in the years after the suppression of the rebellion, the whole Millennium covenant empire will usher in an extremely terrible period of rapid development. It is even possible that within five years, the comprehensive strength of the Empire will once again rank first among the seven empires on the miracle mainland. You know, for various reasons, giants like the seven empires have fallen into a bottleneck in their comprehensive strength. They are simply unable to move forward again. It is very difficult to continue to maintain the imperial situation that has formed tacit understanding and rules among all parties, and even not let the imperial strength weaken and be surpassed by other kingdoms. Of course, the solution is not without, but in fact, it is not easy to operate. At least the emperors of the other six empires were not as bold as the new emperor of the Millennium covenant empire. They did not hesitate to take the loss of the Empire''s national strength as the premise, but also completely eliminate the old interest groups and cancer within the Empire, so as to make the whole Millennium covenant Empire glow with more prosperous vitality of Gabon and enter the development momentum of high-speed operation again. Now, the situation of the whole empire has been re controlled by it, and a complete victory is within reach. Whenever he thought that such an arbitrary decision could make the whole Millennium covenant empire in a leading position in the next hundreds of years, and his achievements were not even inferior to the founding emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire, budris''s mouth would rise slightly. As for the consequences of the failure of this decision, it is impossible to appear in budris''s life dictionary. At least he doesn''t think he will fail. Budris Dein is the biological brother of angel hilris, who has the same father and mother in his direct line of blood. He is also the new emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire who ascended the pure white throne after launching the royal blood case. His arrogance, despotism and bloodiness are not only widely spread in the Millennium covenant Empire, but also heard in the southern part of the whole miracle continent, and even in distant areas, they know it to some extent. After the bloody tyrant ascended the throne, the Emilia empire once shifted its focus from the north to the south, in order to prevent the emperor from suddenly going crazy and launching a war against the Emilia Empire - although there are several principalities and small countries between the two empires, everyone knows that these small countries are not even a buffer zone, It is not too much for the two empires to live next to each other. It was only after the civil strife broke out in the Millennium covenant empire that the Emilia Empire shifted its focus back to the outer land - it was not that the Emilia Empire did not want to take advantage of the fire, but was really powerless. Because the military system in the north of the Millennium covenant Empire has always been complete, there is still the power to fight against the Emilia empire. If the Emilia Empire wants to take advantage of the fire, but it can''t quickly solve the northern military power of the Millennium covenant Empire, once the elves, dwarves and orcs on the outer land attack, the Emilia empire will suffer heavy losses. Therefore, after weighing the two sides, the Emilia Empire still gave up the idea of taking advantage of the fire. But what few outsiders know is that all this is actually under the control of budris, or he would prefer the Emilia Empire to take advantage of it. Budris sat in a white high back chair, his left elbow against the armrest of the chair, his two fingers close together and gently pressed against his temple. A faint smile appeared on his face, looking at many generals who were arguing fiercely on both sides of the pure white holy table. He knew that the civil strife would soon end, and even the poisonous snake that he had been worried about, the demon snake Marquis Antas, would soon be completely solved. Although the Intelligence Department of the empire fell into a trough for a long time when deers was lost, after budris appointed a new intelligence minister, this terrible institution operated efficiently again and played a very important role in the civil strife of the Empire. Among them, the news about the contact between the demon snake Marquis Antas and the rebel party and secretly funding the rebel party has been thoroughly mastered long ago. However, budris believes that he needs to pay a great price to solve the poisonous snake in the current environment, so he uses appeasement to stabilize the poisonous snake, Even in many public occasions, he expressed his trust in Antas. But with the end of the plan to reorganize the Empire, budris finally made up his mind to eradicate the poisonous snake. At this time, the quarrel between the powerful nobles and the imperial real power soldiers on both sides of the pure white holy table was nothing more than the final location of the decisive battle. In the whole southern battlefield of the Empire, although budris gave Duke pushus zoanton a high degree of autonomy, he actually began to make a double guarantee arrangement from the beginning. If pushus zoanton''s progress is not smooth, budris will let the dark curtain Legion directly belonging to him carry out follow-up action to completely end the protracted civil strife. Therefore, at this moment, in this pure white military chamber, which has always been selected to determine the highest military action, the dispute between the two sides is whether to use the dark curtain Legion. It was the powerful generals of the imperial army who advocated the immediate dispatch of the dark curtain Corps. Basically, they are well-known veteran generals. They have their own set of codes of conduct on many military conventional issues, such as strategy, tactics and even logistics. However, the only thing they have in common is that they all believe in the truth that speed is important. Since sending out the dark curtain Legion can shorten the war to one month, it is understandable to make a quick decision now in order to avoid the delay of the war caused by the paralysis of the Star Tower last time. On the other hand, the opposition was the emerging aristocrats who were granted the royal title after budris ascended the throne. They may be rebellious, aloof, or have all kinds of other unknown ambitions, but without exception, they are all real power figures. Therefore, for them, the advantage of leaving their cards in hand is far greater than turning them over. Anyway, victory is readily available, even if it takes one or two months at night. Naturally, the debate between the two sides is not a dispute of sentiment, but a really justified debate. Unfortunately, because neither side of the debate is a mediocre, and therefore no one can convince anyone, it makes the dispute noisy. However, in addition to the man on the pure white throne, one person did not speak. This is a middle-aged man about 40 years old. He doesn''t have any breath of the strong. On the contrary, he looks like a calm lake. But so, the middle-aged man gives people a deep and strange feeling like an abyss. Even if he just sits here quietly, people still can''t ignore the existence of the middle-aged man. This man is bobocas hantinier, the Duke of East Deron of the Millennium covenant Empire, and the fourth of the ten generals. In the Millennium covenant Empire, there were four Dukes of sideon, prefixed with East, South, West and north respectively. De''en is the surname of the imperial family of the Millennium covenant empire. Based on this surname, the four duchies are also territories with rich natural resources and fertile land. Therefore, in the Millennium covenant Empire, the Duke of the granted territory, even the Duke of real power and strength, was nothing. It was the four Dukes of Sidun who made countless nobles scramble to climb the peak. Therefore, the "Duke of dern" in the Millennium covenant Empire also has nicknames such as "barrier", "Guardian" and so on. For example, one of the ten generals, bobocas hantinier, is the Duke of East Deron. His territory is located in a vast and rich land in the east of the Empire. This land is especially famous for its fertile land, so it is especially rich in excellent military horses. Almost the whole Millennium covenant Empire, more than two-thirds of the military horses used by cavalry and knights are produced by dongde''en. Today, the four Dukes of dern in the Millennium covenant Empire have been granted two, namely east dern and North dern. Both Dukes have their own inherent missions. Any aristocrat who accepts the East German en collar as a fief must be responsible for resisting a valley dead land next to the black land - when the death tide of the Millennium covenant Empire breaks out, the Warcraft in the valley dead land will launch a Warcraft tide riot. If it is allowed to join the dead tide army of the black land and sigh forest, It is definitely a great disaster for the Millennium covenant empire. So that''s why the Duke of Hughes was responsible for solving the three recent dead tides in the black earth and sigh forest. If nothing unexpected, perhaps after the suppression of the rebellion, pushus zoanton will take over as Duke of nandern. At that time, if the next successor of the zoanton family can pass a series of relevant tests, he can also continue to succeed as Duke of nanden. Otherwise, he must move away from nanden and reassign a territory by the royal family. As for the Duke of Norden, he was responsible for resisting the threat of the Emilia empire. At present, the only one who has not heard any news is the West German enling who has been vacant for a hundred years. "What do you think of this, Duke of East Deron?" Budris asked slowly. With the opening of the tyrant budris, the debate in the pure white Military Council hall soon stopped. In a moment, the whole military council Hall fell into silence, as if some powerful magician had performed silent border crossing here. Both the powerful generals and the powerful nobles focused their attention on the Duke of East ender, bobocas hantinier. "I believe in the abilities of the Duke of North Deron and Lord pushius." Popocas said faintly. In one word, the position of the Duke of East Deron had been made clear: he preferred to hide the dark curtain Legion. Although not using the dark curtain Legion would delay the war for two more months, budris also seemed noncommittal. After all, now that the rebel party in the imperial civil strife has run out of momentum, he can still wait for two months, and he can take advantage of these two months to arrange the next series of matters related to territorial recovery, so as to ensure that there will not be a vacuum in the power structure of the empire after the civil strife is completely suppressed. But at this time, a momentum suddenly emerged. Even here in the military assembly hall, this space also had a momentary sense of shock, as if there was a strong sense of death. But it was only in the blink of an eye that the dead spirit had disappeared without a trace, as if the situation just now was just an illusion. But the faces of countless people present looked very ugly. This fully shows that what happened just now is not an illusion! Budris turned his head slightly and saw a blue haired man wearing a heavy armor that obviously did not belong to this era standing on the side of his chair. Although white cloth covered his eyes, at this moment, the momentum emitted by the blue haired man seemed particularly cold and terrible, and the smell was only the momentum leaked out of his subconscious, It wasn''t his intention to target anyone. This is a super strong man! "Augustus, what''s going on?" Asked budris in a deep voice. He knew that his personal bodyguard would not show up easily, so in fact, not many people knew the existence of Augustus. Popocas could be counted as one, and only his confidants and lineages knew the existence of Augustus. So when Augustus appeared so suddenly in front of the crowd, budris was extremely surprised. This must be a sign of something big happening. "The door of foreign lands has been opened." Augustus'' voice was very low, "judging from the smell just now, it should be the door of the bones Just over there in the sigh forest. Moreover, from the beginning, the fighting atmosphere belonging to the strong has been spreading. There should be at least eight legendary strong men fighting, and even four of them are super strong men. " Hearing this, the whole white military assembly hall exploded with a bang. The four super strong men went deep into the Empire to fight, but they didn''t receive any news! You know, just the struggle of the legendary strong may destroy a city with a population of 100000. The battle of the super strong can easily turn hundreds of miles into death. Although the battle area is located on the other side of the sigh forest, it is also the territory of the empire after all! "Let the dark curtain army attack and the shadow Army stand by!" Bobocas immediately stopped hesitating and directly got up and said, "no matter what the reason is, since the door of bones has been opened in the sigh forest, the first one to bear the brunt is our millennium covenant empire If we want to reorganize our armaments to deal with those skeleton armies, we must end the civil strife in the shortest time In addition, whenever you sigh that something has changed on the other side of the forest, the wave of Warcraft on the other side of the dead valley should not be too far. " Budris''s face looked unusually ugly. The two successive battles to suppress the rebel army have seen the most critical ending stage, but they are always disturbed by sudden things, which is undoubtedly very depressing and irritating. What is particularly serious is the impact and impact on the morale and morale of the army. Therefore, no matter what considerations, budris has to agree with bobocas at the moment. "Duke of East Deron, you are in charge." Budris nodded slowly and said in a deep voice, "I will immediately dispatch an army to investigate the sigh forest first, and mobilize the imperial army to make all war preparations Augustus, would you please come first and see what''s going on? " "At your command, my king." Augustus said in a deep voice. As he bowed, his figure soon faded in front of everyone until it disappeared. Chapter 1117 It is not just the Millennium covenant empire that feels the shock of space. Almost the whole southern continent can feel an extremely obvious sense of spatial shock, just like a dusty door, which was suddenly broken by brute force, so everyone behind the door was surprised. The Millennium covenant empire was only the closest to the sigh forest, so it was the first to feel such an obvious change. Followed by the wilderness, the void principality, the kingdom of Ryan, the kingdom of * * * and other surrounding countries and regions. Although those small principalities and kingdoms can also feel this sudden shock, they can''t understand what this spatial shock means because the country lacks strong enough town and country strongmen. After all, the gap between strength levels is too large. Even the Ryan Kingdom, only Elizabeth can really understand the meaning of this spatial shock. However, the opening of the door of the bones at this moment is not a good thing for Ryan Kingdom, which is now in turmoil. It''s just that the extremely dangerous places such as sighing forest, land of black earth and Canyon death are not too far away from the kingdom of Ryan, especially from the saint wall of Ryan, which is known as the saint wall of Ryan''s wall. The fortress of Saint derons, which is guarded by Roald, is the closest. In the land of black earth, there are two natural barriers, one is the canyon dead land, and the other is the sigh forest. The reason for the formation of the valley death can not be studied, but here is the largest collection of Warcraft in the whole southern continent. Almost all the varieties that can be seen in the whole southern continent can be found here. Moreover, Warcraft from level 8 and 9 to level 1 and level 2 can gather together, which is a rare scene in the world. However, this scene is not very beautiful for the Millennium covenant Empire, because whenever the dead tide of the sigh forest breaks out, the Warcraft in the dead land of the canyon will riot. Therefore, the significance of dongde''en''s existence is to block the tide of Warcraft in the dead land of the canyon and prevent the confluence of the tide of Warcraft and the tide of death - although the confluence of the two will also lead to fighting, the battlefield is in the hinterland of the whole Millennium covenant empire. In this way, the Millennium covenant Empire still suffered heavy losses. Therefore, the Duke of East Deron, headed by popkas, is naturally responsible for blocking the tide of Warcraft. As for the threat of the dead tide, Duke pushius has been responsible for several times recently. This is also the most powerful evidence that Hughes is about to become the Duke of South Deron. In fact, if it were not for the fact that the Duke of puhughes was now too old and his successor could not be selected, the Empire could not see the ability of his successor. Therefore, the title of Duke nanden had not been granted. However, although Prince pushius did not get the title, in fact, the military power of the whole southern empire was also under his jurisdiction. It''s nameless and real. Before, popkas wanted to give pushus the great credit for calming the rebel party, but now with the opening of the door of the bones, the army of the dead from the bones is about to appear. He can no longer be so calm. He must end the civil strife as soon as possible, and then he can let the Millennium alliance Empire meet the coming danger in a better state. In fact, after discovering the news of the invasion of the undead army, for the people in the pure white Military Council hall at that time, they all knew that this was not only a great threat, but also a great opportunity. As long as it is over, the separation of the hearts of the people and the hearts of the army caused by the loss of civil war can certainly recover quickly in a short time, so that the entire Millennium covenant empire can shorten the time for recuperation. This is undoubtedly a great opportunity for an empire that has suffered the decline of its national strength caused by civil strife. However, if we can''t stop the skeleton plane invasion following the civil strife, we can imagine the end of the Millennium covenant empire. Even if the country is not destroyed, I''m afraid I can no longer keep the name of the Empire. Therefore, as one of the top ten generals of the Empire, bobocas naturally couldn''t sit still. With the situation of the entire Millennium covenant Empire becoming more volatile, the fluctuation of lane kingdom is also not light. After learning about the possible changes in the sigh forest from Elizabeth, Athena reported the matter to the parliament for the first time, and asked Vivian to find her father in St. derons fortress for the first time. At this moment, some things are no less stressful for today''s Ryan Kingdom than the Millennium covenant empire. However, even if the Millennium covenant Empire fails, with its accumulated experience for so many years, even if it retreats into a kingdom, it is definitely in the ranks of super first-class kings. Moreover, with budris, who is ambitious and even wants to make his achievements in office surpass the founding emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire, he is afraid that even if he is reduced to a kingdom, he can definitely return to the ranks of the seven empires. But the kingdom of Ryan is different. This kingdom, in the eyes of those who have a heart, is already on the verge of subjugation. Even if it does not subjugate the country, Division will happen sooner or later. And the most important thing is that the death of the old king Engels is still a huge mystery. Although the three successors have begun to investigate the matter, the fastest progress should be the fourth Princess fercis. After all, among her supporters is the Marquis Flores, who controls all the intelligence of the whole kingdom. In the Royal Rose Manor on the outskirts of King Ryan''s capital, Athena, Elizabeth, marquis Flores, Princess ferheath and others gathered in a reception room. This is different from the meeting room where Sean was entertained before. The size of this meeting room is much smaller, and the decoration looks more simple and concise. In particular, some casual styles can be seen in the decoration of many places. I think this should be a more private meeting room. "Archduke Sean, are you in the Millennium covenant Empire now?" Athena frowned and asked the Marquis Flores nearby. "Yes, Archduke Athena." Marquis Flores nodded, "although there has been an agreement with Duke Sean''s empty land, there are still some information sharing and communication exchanges, so we all know some whereabouts of Duke Sean This time, Archduke Sean did not hide his whereabouts. Therefore, according to our intelligence collection, understanding and analysis, it is inferred that Archduke Sean should pass through the Millennium covenant area in the wilderness. " Athena''s eyebrows were not relaxed, but more worried and distressed: "Sean had a private communication with me before. He was worried about Cecilia''s safety, so he must hurry back to the void duchy as soon as possible. Depending on the situation, Cecilia should have entered the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire because of some things So, I''m afraid Sean and them have something to do with the opening of the skeleton door this time? " "From the analysis results of the collection of information from all aspects, it should be inseparable." Elizabeth said, "before, William sent troops to the wilderness to stop a caravan preparing to pass through the Millennium covenant area, and a battle broke out between the two sides. Although it is not particularly fierce, it lasts for a long time. This is obviously the result of William''s intentional control. Otherwise, with the combat power of the two legions of thunder lion and Cecilia guards, coupled with William''s command, I''m afraid the battle should have ended long ago. " At this point, the Marquis of Flores also nodded secretly. After all, the title of ten generals is too loud. "I guess that William''s deliberately prolonged war time must have something to do with Cecilia and others, and it may even be because Cecilia was in danger or trouble at that time. But this danger and trouble is not in the field that William can solve, so he should be thinking about a solution at that time. " After a slight pause, Elizabeth continued, "but later, judging from the action of William leading his army back to the gathering point of the wild tribe, it should be a unified opinion with Sean, that is, Sean will go to Cecilia in person This is also consistent with the time when Sean left Wangdu. " "So now the conclusion can be confirmed?" Asked Princess Forsyth. "Although it can''t be 100% guaranteed, it''s eight or nine." Marquis Flores nodded, "the opening of this skeleton door is absolutely related to Sean However, although the Millennium covenant Empire must be the first to bear the brunt, the establishment of St. derons fortress was originally not only to resist the Millennium covenant empire that might attack our country, but also to prevent the dead troops from the black land. " The meaning of the words of marquis Flores is very clear. This time, the opening of the skeleton door is a great threat to the Millennium covenant Empire, but it is not without any threat to the kingdom of Ryan. In the history of several dead tide outbreaks, the fortress of St. derons has not encountered the attack of the dead tide, but the general direction of the attack of the dead tide is the Millennium covenant empire. However, the nature and effect of the invasion of the undead army from the ectopic side must be different from the dead tide. Can the "Lane left portal" which has not been in war for almost decades resist it? If we can''t resist the attack of the undead army, after breaking through the "left portal", at least one third of the southwest of Ryan kingdom will be completely occupied in less than three days. Because just behind this huge fortress is the terrain of lane Kingdom, which is almost flat - there is no natural danger, no fortress, and no stronghold and fortress that can be established as the second line of defense. "Just received the news that Prince Adams and his oath corps have set out." The Marquis de Flores whispered, "Duke Devon and his legion are ready to go. However, at present, the parliament has not made up its mind whether to let Duke Devon send out to support Duke Roland, or to let him go north to temporarily take over the post of his Highness Prince Adams, to guard against the kingdom of Hales and the enemies around him. " "At this time, the peace council will certainly intervene. Even the heles kingdom or other surrounding jackals will never act at this time." Princess ferheath snorted coldly, and her little face also showed a bit of authority and evil spirit. "Those guys in Parliament just gave this great credit to my brother. After all, we now have a ''score'' limit, and my brother''s current ranking falls in the last place. " Only three people participated in the competition for the throne of lane Kingdom, that is, the eldest prince Adams, the third prince Arlan and the fourth Princess ferheath. But unlike Alain, who was good at diplomacy, and fulsis, who was close to the people, Adams was an out and out warrior. Therefore, there is almost no suspense. In the first scoring data release recently, Adams is naturally at the bottom, and he is a full 500 points away from the second ranking Princess fergies. And temporarily ranked No. 1 Alain is only 25 points ahead of Verhees. At present, the parliament asked Adams to lead his oath army, which made it clear that his royal highness was going to collect points. In fact, it has always been a well-known secret that members of the military and Political Council prefer Adams. The reason is very simple. The prince''s Royal Highness is not good at internal affairs. So, when it comes to the policy of governing the country, the military and Government Council has the final say. Therefore, in some general directions, the military and political councils will not make mistakes, but in some small details, they will naturally make some insignificant layout. Like now. The oath Corps can also be regarded as the army of the dead. Let them fight with the army of the dead. Naturally, there is no need to worry that they will be "assimilated". Similarly, the characteristics of never dying, tired and logistics free also allow them to fight extremely long-lasting battles. Based on these advantages, it is natural for Adams to lead the army to attack, and no one can refute it. "Princess ferheath, I think in the current situation, you''d better return to the Principality of Garrod with me." Suddenly, yasna said, "at present, the situation in the royal capital has become more and more chaotic. I heard that his highness Adams and his highness Arlan have also been assassinated before, but the news has been suppressed At that time, these assassinations have been hidden deeper recently. I''m worried that they will make greater moves, and they are aimed at you. " Princess ferheath was slightly stunned, then turned and looked at the Marquis Floris, but saw the Marquis Floris nodding, indicating that she agreed with Athena''s words. Seeing this scene, Princess ferheath looked a little ugly: "can... Let me think about it? I''ll give you an answer before dinner. " "OK." Athena nodded. Now, she is completely tied to the same chariot as Princess fergies. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see any problems with Princess fergies. ¡­¡­ With the concussion of space, the transmission range is becoming wider and wider, and a black cavalry Corps is slowly moving south. Chapter 1118 In the northern continent, the God of war church is well-known as the largest church, because its support is the Federation of the northern principality, which has formed a climate. Although the northern principality Federation cannot be compared with the St. Joels empire in terms of the top powers, on the surface, the principality Federation also has the posture of a lion. In particular, the northern principality Federation is located between the Emilia Empire and the St. Joels Empire, forming a perfect natural buffer zone. Neither the Emilia Empire nor the St. Joels empire could sit and watch the territory of the northern duchy fall into the hands of the other party, so once one party sent troops, the other party would certainly send troops. In this way, naturally, the northern principality Federation will completely fall to each other. This situation is undoubtedly something neither of the two empires want to see. Because of this, the two empires will allow the Ares church to grow. As for the idea of letting the two empires join hands to destroy the God of war church, it is not without consideration, but the plan is not feasible. Because the close neighbor of the Emilia empire is the Millennium covenant Empire, this country will not miss any opportunity to invade the Emilia Empire - although this time the Emilia Empire has found a good opportunity because of the civil strife of the Millennium covenant Empire, it is a pity that the problem this time lies on the side of the St. Joels empire. Not to mention that the St. Joels Empire has suffered heavy losses now, even if there is no battle of fate, the result of completely tearing face with the Maggie Empire due to the incident of the Principality of rumbel also makes the Millennium covenant Empire dare not light up the war. Otherwise, the Maggie Empire did not mind completely annexing the Principality of rumbel by force, and let the holy puppet Legion go around the St. Joels empire. For various reasons, the northern principality Federation controlled by the God of war church has more room for development, so that it has completely become a big problem for both the Emilia Empire and the St. Joels empire. However, the Federation of the northern duchy has always liked to fight against the St. Joels Empire, so the Emilia Empire felt good and even secretly supported it. However, with the fate of the post-war, the northern principality Federation has entered a dormant mode, and the St. Joels Empire had to keep a low profile because of its great vitality. At this time, the twilight church began to become high-profile. Their belief in the northern continent was finally recognized after defeating the Dark Knight Order of the St. Joels empire. Just because of the complexity of the belief pattern in the northern continent and the stability and firmness of the belief area, the belief dissemination of the twilight church is very difficult. Therefore, they have to carry out the strategy of going south. The so-called spread of faith, in fact, can not escape the means of war. As an old saying goes, the original accumulation of capital is bloody and cruel. In fact, whether it is the God of war church, the morning light church, or many churches in the northern continent where the situation is particularly chaotic, the grass-roots establishment of their beliefs is very bloody. Because they will take the missionaries and members of the Knights of other churches and the most devout believers as pagans and eliminate them most thoroughly. As for the leaders of other shallow beliefs, they will generally show mercy, but this does not mean that there is nothing. On the contrary, for many shallow believers, their end is not as comfortable as being burned directly as devout believers. After the spread of faith, these churches also need property to maintain the spread of faith in a region, so the confiscation of property and other acts are naturally allowed by the rules. As for the aristocratic lords in the territory, these churches have the same means to deal with them. If the strength is strong enough, it is natural to make some compensation to the Lord in exchange for the right to spread faith, and some of the confiscated materials will be distributed as tribute after dealing with pagans. However, if they are weak lords, these churches do not mind using force to declare their positions and beliefs. This is the war of belief propagation. In the history of the whole miracle continent, only two churches have not experienced such bloody accumulation. One is that no one is willing to offend the goddess of Life Church. The other is the Church of the goddess of snow and winter. Many churches do take a fancy to the territorial purity and religious piety of Sean''s empty principality, but it is a pity that what they can give is not as simple as the goddess aiswentel, so it is naturally impossible to obtain the power of communication. As for the desire to conquer by force, those churches gave up this tacit understanding after studying the history of the Great Duke of nothingness Sean. At this time, a black square flag fluttered in the wind. The bottom color of the flag is silver. A crescent moon is painted with black dye. It looks like a dark moon emitting soft moonlight. This is the flag of faith belonging to the twilight church. The way of spreading faith to the south is not smooth for the twilight church, but there are almost no twists and turns. Few times encountered strong resistance, and they were successfully solved by the dark moon gun Knights themselves. The real reason for delaying this way of spreading faith to the south lies in the intrigue of high-level figures within the church. Because if the faith areas are divided according to the territory laid down by the twilight church, there can be at least five cardinals and 15 cardinals, not to mention other powerful spiritual leaders under the Cardinals. This is a division of interests and an irreconcilable conflict. Everyone who wants to run for the next Pope wants to put more of his own people in high positions. In this regard, Elsie, who is responsible for the military commander on the road of belief dissemination, has been watching coldly. He neither expressed any opinion, nor was he eager to seek rights for himself like other church knights. All his actions seemed to be really just to make the twilight church stronger. But only a few real powerful Cardinals knew that Elsie''s ambition was greater than any of them, so big that even if they joined hands, they could not stop Elsie''s way forward. Therefore, under the huge power gap, they chose compromise - not so much compromise as ostrich. As long as it does not involve their own interests, they don''t care what Elsie plans to do or how to do it. Anyway, now, all the three artifacts of the twilight church have been concentrated on Elsie, which makes everyone, including the Pope, know who is the real favorite of the twilight goddess. In today''s Twilight church, although Elsie is not a real high-level figure, almost two-thirds of the church armed forces have made it clear that they only accept the orders of head Elsie, and all other church orders are only kept at the minimum level of guard. "Captain Elsie." A young man with a little tender face rode a tall thunder running beast to Elsie''s side. The young man looks about 18 or 9 years old. His skin is dark and his hair is red. He is tall and slender. When riding a thunder running beast, he gives people the illusion that he is integrated with the thunder running beast. All this shows that the young man is a typical Cang savage. Cang savage is a branch of nomadic people, but the blood of this branch has a certain blood of grassland elves, and its ancestors are semi elves combined with grassland elves and humans. Because of this, Cang savages were particularly proficient in riding, archery and swordsmanship. Later, they developed the art of riding and shooting. However, this branch of ethnic groups has always been wandering around the northern continent and never stayed in one place for too long, so it is also very difficult to recruit them. This time, it was Elsie who saved more than a dozen savages who were almost sold as slaves while personally solving the trouble. After some thinking, several of the dozen Cang savages finally expressed their willingness to join Elsie''s dark moon gun knights. As for those who did not want to join, Elsie was not embarrassed and directly let them leave. At present, the Cang savage who came to Elsie is the strongest of the several Cang savages he joined. In particular, he is also particularly good at tracking, detection, search and other capabilities, so he was promoted one after another soon after joining the dark moon gun knights. Now he is a powerful figure under the dark moon gun knights, second only to head Elsie, deputy head Cassius and three dark moon thousand cavalry commanders. On the way south, the dark moon gun Knights have undergone a series of expansion and reconstruction, from the original establishment of 500 people to the establishment of 5000 people. Originally, according to the meaning of the twilight church, it was directly expanded into a 10000 member Knights'' order and given the prefix title of "Twilight". But this request was rejected by Elsie, because Elsie pursued a real elite army, not a useless army. Therefore, under Elsie''s personal supervision, review and selection, the gun of the dark moon was expanded into a corps of 5000 people, which was divided into five thousand troops, including the gun of the twilight, the shield of the twilight, the armor of the night, the eye of the night light and the shadow of the deep darkness. Their names correspond to the five artifacts given by the twilight goddess, but now only the twilight gun, twilight shield and night armor remain, and the other two have been destroyed in the war in the ash age of the past. In fact, in the twilight church''s military establishment, these five taboos, together with the twilight knights, correspond to six knights that used to be the main force of the twilight church. However, after Elsie requisitioned the names of the five artifacts, the names of the five Knights will naturally be cancelled. In addition, the name taboo that the twilight church had intended to grant Elsie the name of "Twilight" and was rejected by Elsie, these six knights are also another third of the armed forces of the whole Twilight church who do not obey Elsie''s orders. Among the five knights, twilight gun, twilight shield and night armor are the main battle forces, which are respectively commanded by Elsie, Cassius and another dark moon thousand cavalry commander. However, although it is the main combat force, it actually has its own different emphases. For example, the twilight gun is famous for its penetration. The standard configuration is a heavy cavalry gun, a heavy sword and a uniform cavalry heavy armor. Twilight shield is good at array charging. The standard configuration is also heavy cavalry gun, heavy sword and cavalry heavy armor, but there is also a heavy shield. In order to have enough load-bearing ability, the mount of the twilight shield force is not a thunder running beast with excellent foot strength and charging ability, but an Earth Dragon beast famous for its load-bearing ability. The armor of the night is a force that is good at attacking difficulties in the front. In addition to retaining the cavalry heavy armor, other configurations are the standard configuration of the earliest dark moon gun: a black cavalry long gun, a black wide body heavy sword and a thunder running beast. The eye of the night light is the unit responsible for investigation and tracking. It is the only light cavalry in the dark moon gun knight regiment. In addition to the cavalry spear, it also uses a knight''s long sword, a long bow and an arrow bag filled with 50 arrows. Its armor is also light leather armor. The shadow of darkness is a force that exists as a reserve force. The configuration of this force is more diverse. It usually has three sets of equipment to adapt to different combat situations. In fact, the shadow of darkness is the essence and essence of the whole dark moon knights, whose main components are members of the Knights of the former dark moon gun, but only in this way can AI Xi be assured that they will act as an important reserve force. The Cang savage who came to Elsie was the Centaur of the second unit of the night light eye. The whole people of the night light eye army know that this young knight, who has recently become a popular man in front of Captain Elsie, will be the designated candidate of the next night light eye thousand cavalry commander if there is no accident. Although this makes many people feel slightly uncomfortable, the strength of the Cang savage is also obvious, so it''s uncomfortable, but at least everyone is convinced. "Captain!" When the young man came to Elsie''s side, he hardly needed his command. The thunder running beast spontaneously slowed down and stopped completely when he came to Elsie''s side. It can be seen from the skilled riding skills of the cangye man, "I''m back!" "It''s NAR." Elsie did not look back, but still stared at the south, "how?" "The investigation has been completed. There are no enemies around who need our dark moon gun." The cangye man named NAR said, "but if we go further, it is the jurisdiction of the trade capital. According to your instructions, we did not enter rashly. However, there seems to be some dissatisfaction from the Archbishop''s college. He insisted that we should be responsible for protecting him from entering the trade capital. " Elsie raised her eyebrows slightly: "which archbishop is taking the lead? Archbishop laronne, or Archbishop Peixian? " "Archbishop pesian." Nall answered. "The flies." Elsie said coldly, "don''t pay attention. They want to negotiate with the people in the trade capital and let them go by themselves. You will order all church knights for me and don''t allow them to enter the jurisdiction of the trade capital Although it is a free faith area, it has always been very exclusive of all missionaries. Even the St. Joels empire will not argue with the trade capital about the spread of faith, let alone the twilight church, which has just improved. " "Yes." Nall nodded respectfully, "so... What shall we do next? Defend on the spot The church is worried that people from other churches will infiltrate our new faith area. " This time, the way of the twilight church''s southward spread can be called a great momentum. In addition to the six church knights who did not obey Elsie''s orders and the local guards, the remaining two-thirds of the church knights, with a total of 100000 people, were sent out. In addition, there were almost 200000 newly recruited church recruits and 100000 church guards. The 400000 combatants alone spent more than half of the savings of the twilight Church over the past century, and the logistics force even exceeded 800000. This time, the attitude of the twilight church is very serious, and its ambition is naturally huge. At present, the newly occupied belief communication area certainly can not completely meet the ambition of the church. If Elsie stops the belief campaign at this time, the twilight church will not lose anything, but it can also be said that there is no gain, which is only proportional to the cost of this mobilization, This is absolutely unacceptable to the senior members of the church. Elsie also knows this. But what he knows more is the behemoth that prevents them from going south: the trade capital must not be infringed, otherwise the loss of the church will be very heavy, and the hard fought new faith communication area may be compensated. Therefore, there are only two options left at present: either defend on the spot and completely consolidate the faith stability in the new faith area; Either take a detour to the east or west to bypass the trade capital and continue to spread the teachings of the twilight goddess. But in this way, there is likely to be a god war in the earthly church. Because the belief pattern in the southern continent has basically been completely stable. If the belief area is still expanded by slaughtering pagans, the churches that have been rooted in the southern continent for many years will never agree. Once a divine war breaks out between the two churches, there are many things to be involved and taken into account. If the strength gap is large enough, it''s OK. If it''s close, it''s easy to be profited by others. This time, the twilight church did not set the main target area, but just said to go south, so there is actually a lot of room for operation. "Prepare the gun of the dark moon, and all other church knights and guards will stay. Later, I will divide the defense area for them to garrison." After a little meditation, Elsie finally said, "tell them that the primary goal at present is to help defend the layout, ensure that missionaries of other churches will not infiltrate, and avoid the second war in the faith area. In addition, let them prepare for the battle according to the sequence echelon I will announce later. Once we seize the space of the new faith area in other areas, they must come and take over the defense at the first time. " A glimmer of excitement flashed in NAR''s eyes: "so what''s our goal?" "First go to the kingdom of Ryan and enter the Millennium covenant empire through St. derons fortress." Elsie said faintly, "spread our doctrines and beliefs along the way." "The kingdom of Ryan may be OK, but the Millennium covenant empire... I''m afraid it won''t allow us to preach." NAR frowned. He didn''t distrust Elsie''s judgment, but he was a straightforward man. If he had any doubts, he would ask them at the first time. "If not before, but not now." Elsie smiled, "now the Millennium covenant Empire should be in a mess. They will certainly welcome us very much Especially our twilight church has some expertise in dealing with undead creatures. " "Undead?" Nall was stunned, "Why are there undead creatures in the Millennium covenant Empire Is the tide of death breaking out again? " "No, it''s more serious than the dead tide." Elsie said in a deep voice, "I don''t know who opened the door of the bones. Hey, it''s a little big, but it also gives us an excuse to enter Others may not be of much use in this war, and only our dark moon gun has the combat power to confront the undead Army Of course, I''m a little selfish. " "Eh? Captain Elsie would be selfish? " Nall said with a smile. "Yes, I have a friend who wants to see you again anyway." Elsie''s indifferent face showed a rare smile, "if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid there would be no me now So, anyway, I want to see him again and see how he''s doing now. By the way, let him see me now. " "I''m curious about the person who can keep you in mind." Nall smiled, "is that your fiancee?" "No." Elsie shook her head. "He''s a man." "What?" NAR showed a disappointed look of disappointment. ¡­¡­ When Elsie made the New South action policy, ten people in the trade capital also focused their attention on it. As representatives of the top ten chamber of Commerce alliances of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, they need to be responsible for not only the affairs of the chamber of Commerce, but also the joint defense of the whole trade capital and some foreign decisions every day. Although their reputation has been greatly damaged in recent years, first the head and tail snake plan in the whole wilderness has been completely destroyed, then the gray shadow black market has been fatally hit, and then they have been caught in the action against the void duchy, which has completely torn their face from the void duchy. It can be said that all the prestige attacks of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance are related to the Archduke of the void principality. However, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has no way to retaliate. In terms of military operations, they don''t have any famous generals. Even if they can forcibly build an elite division with advanced equipment, they don''t think they can win with their military ability in the face of the empty principality with two ten generals and many battlefield veterans. Moreover, Sean''s command is not without strong legions. The names of the three main legions are almost resounding in half of the southern continent. As for the strong, at the beginning, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance may still win, but they can''t use it rashly. The chamber of Commerce Alliance sent strong killers to kill an aristocratic Lord. This kind of thing is simply challenging the aristocracy of the whole miracle continent. They can''t compete with the whole world without the powerful force of the peace Parliament. Therefore, in this embarrassing situation, it is natural that the reputation of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance will be damaged. In this regard, they can only take the form of economic sanctions. But I don''t want to think that the void principality has found a new way to alleviate the economic pressure, which makes the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance somewhat helpless. The final result, that is, out of sight and out of mind, simply ignored the relevant things of the void principality and continued to do their business. It was not until the twilight church suddenly made a high-profile move south that it finally attracted the attention of the top ten chambers of Commerce and the capital of trade. With Elsie''s decision, the policy of the whole Twilight church began to adjust, and the presidents of the top ten chambers of commerce still sat in the conference room in silence. "The big forces of the twilight church are stationed in place. It seems that they want to consolidate their faith in these areas." Finally, someone broke the silence, "but the chief paladin of the twilight church led the gun of the dark moon to the south, just bypassing our trade capital." "What is the goal?" Someone spoke again. "They should be planning to go to Ryan Kingdom, but I think they should be planning to go further." "Millennium covenant empire..." As soon as the name came out, there was another silence in the conference room. "Now almost all the strong people in the whole southern continent have noticed it?" "We must also take action. The opening of the door of bones is not a joke. If we can''t resist it, I''m afraid the whole southern continent will be completely occupied soon, and even we can''t protect ourselves at that time." A middle-aged man said, "I think we should reinforce the war in the southern continent at this time, which will also help us recover our damaged reputation." "Material support is no problem, but this time when the door of the bones is opened, the smell is too strong, and the combat level involved is probably not low. If we are also involved in the war..." The president of the chamber of Commerce didn''t finish his words completely, but the people present were not fools. They couldn''t understand him. Although the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union is a collection of businessmen ''interests, especially the trade capital, there are also a large number of strong people here. The strong people in the holy land can be seen almost everywhere, and even the legendary strong people can be seen occasionally. However, the 13th and 14th levels are already the limit, and there are only one or two legendary top strongmen in the 15th level. As for the higher-level super strongmen, there are none. This is also the weakest place in the trade capital and the pan mainland chamber of Commerce Alliance. It''s normal for several super strong people to fall when the door of ectopic surface such as the door of bones is opened, if there is no accident. If the legendary top powers of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance fall in this war, it will be a very terrible thing for the trade capital that has always maintained its autonomous status. After all, without the deterrence of the top powers, it does not need the rise of the seven empires. The several kingdoms bordering the trade capital are enough to pose a strong threat to the trade capital. Before, Elsie didn''t advance to the trade capital because he was facing each other with a legendary top power of level 15 in the trade capital. As for Elsie, who is now equipped with the three artifact of Twilight gun, twilight shield and night armor, it is not without the power to fight with the two strong men in the trade capital. However, if there is a full-scale war, the twilight church will never become the biggest beneficiary, or even a winner. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Elsie chose to give up and did not intend to start with the delicious fat of the trade capital. At least, this fat meat still has very hard bones, and several teeth will break out if you are not careful. Soon, the top ten chambers of Commerce in the capital of trade reached an agreement: they can provide free material support for the war opened by the gate of bones at a minimum, and other important strategic materials can also be discounted accordingly. However, it is just material support, and will not send strong people for battlefield support. ¡­¡­ A legend has recently appeared in the death trade route of the Federation of the northern principality. Lucky old horse hatas. Originally, a trip to the death road, even one-way, may take one, two or even several years, let alone customs clearance. The fastest record of customs clearance in history is the record maintained 50 years ago: three years and seven months. It was a huge caravan. The leader was an old man with 12 customs clearance records, accompanied by seven Warcraft scholars and 20 hunting masters. In addition, it was an elite legion with combat power comparable to level 6. But this record was broken by hatas. In the last year, hatas has cleared customs twice in a row! Moreover, the volume of goods he trafficked each time was several times that before, which made the team he led make a lot of money in an instant. All of a sudden, hatas became the hottest leader of the chamber of Commerce in the death trade route. Almost some people offered a high price of 5 million pan continental gold coins to hire hatas as as the business leader of their chamber of Commerce, and they could also share 10% of the profits after all goods were sold. In the face of such a high income, no matter who is not interested. However, hatas was very distressed at this time. Others may not know why he can pass the death trade route so smoothly, but hatas, as a party, is absolutely very clear. The reason why he can pass the customs smoothly is not himself, but the two people he took in before: Diane and Edward. More than a year ago, he took Edward in on the trade road, and then Diane came to the door. The two have remained in his caravan. After that, their journey became smooth. They could even walk for more than ten hours a day like the outside world. In this way, the customs clearance time was greatly shortened. But now, the two real cash cows are leaving. How dare hatas take that list? "Really not going with me?" Diane asked as she sat on the roof of the clock tower, shaking her feet and drinking wine. Edward, sitting next to Diane, raised his eyebrows and looked contemptuous: "what do you want a demon king to do?" "The door of the bones has been opened." Diane whispered, "you don''t know?" "You asked the demon God who should have destroyed the world to help you save the world?" Edward chuckled. "It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard since I was born." "Well, but I know you''re not." Diane said seriously, "you don''t want to destroy the world at all. You like the world more than anyone, don''t you?" "Hum." Edward snorted coldly and stopped talking. He just poured his own wine. Diane did not speak, so she sat on the roof, looked into the distance, and said to herself, "I know, you are just cold on the surface. In fact, you like the world, or the plane very much Otherwise, your oath to become a demon God is not against the devil, the devil and the dead. Now the door of the bones is opened. It''s your enemy, isn''t it? " "Do you believe that after I went, those guys solved me first?" Edward said coldly. "I don''t believe it." Diane said without hesitation, "those guys are not so stupid Compared with the threat of the gate of the dead, your threat is not worth mentioning at all. Moreover, as I said, I am the only one who can kill you, and I will never allow others to kill you. " "By you?" Edward glanced at Diane and said coldly, "now almost all the strong people in the whole southern continent have gathered in the past, among which only the super strong people don''t know how many. How many blocks can you block? One? Two? " "Stop it until I can''t stop it." Diane said faintly, but the meaning in the words showed a great confidence, "how about it? Are you going with me? " "No." Edward refused without thinking about it. "All right." Diane didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly. They never spoke again, as if they had lost their interest in speaking, but drank wine silently. A moment later, Edward suddenly reached out and pushed Diane. Diane blinked her slightly blurred eyes and said, "what''s the matter? Have you figured it out and want to go to the southern continent with me? " "I just want to tell you that the wine is gone." Edward said faintly, "go and get some more." "You don''t know where the wine is. Why don''t you go by yourself?" "Do you want me to destroy the whole city?" Edward raised his eyebrows. "If so, I don''t mind." "OK, when I''m afraid of you." Diane stood up and patted her ass, "wait for me here. I''ll get some wine back, but don''t wait for you to run away when I come back." "How wordy." Edward curled his mouth, then lay back, slept on the roof and took a nap. Poor Diane could only reluctantly shake her head and tear open the space barrier to buy wine. After Diane left, Edward, who seemed to be taking a nap, sat up again and looked South: "the door of the bones... Sean? What would you do? " ¡­¡­ In addition to miracles, many strong people in the mainland look to the south continent. At the same time, some people also look to the opening point of the door of the bones on the floating island above the sky. Andrew and Gypsy fought side by side. Their eyes seemed to penetrate the barriers and look at the dark land. "Don''t you do it?" Andrew asked. "That''s not what I should deal with." "It''s my brother''s duty and a test given by the will of the world. Just as the test given to me was the evening of the gods Speaking of it, the Lich King came here because of you. What about you? Why not? " "Will you stop me if I do it?" "Yes." Gypsy said without thinking. "Then it''s over." Andrew rolled his eyes, "you sons of the world, just have a lot of trouble However, I owe him a gift. I want to give it to him. You can''t stop it, or I''ll turn against you. " "I''m just in time. One of the gifts I promised to give him hasn''t been sent out yet." Jeeplier said faintly, "but after this gift is given, the real delivery is probably over, and you and I will leave here completely." "It''s a pity that I can''t see his heroic posture of closing the door of the bones." Andrew sighed with some regret. "You are very optimistic about him." Gibriel finally glanced sideways at Andrew. "Do you think I''m good?" Andrew didn''t answer the question. "Well... It''s really great." After thinking for a while, jepriel nodded slightly and said, "if you want to, you can destroy the whole world Even now, if the laws of the world did not suppress your strength, and if the place of our confrontation was changed to the empty battlefield, I would still not be your opponent. Not to mention that there are so many powerful people around you. " "But does this have anything to do with your being so optimistic about him?" Gypsy remained puzzled. "Of course." Andrew laughed, "because ah, he and I are from the same plane! It''s the same race! It has the same belief! Since I''m so good, how can Sean, who is my same race, not be good This is a ridiculous joke in the world. Don''t say there is only one Rick. Even if there are some strange guys, they can''t stop Sean''s progress. This is the faith and belief of our family! " Chapter 1119 Before the door of the bones was opened, if someone said that the dead spine and the people of the peace council would join hands against the enemy, then this would definitely be regarded as a joke. Maybe it will be seen as a century joke. But now Sean glanced at the battle ahead. The tombstone took the lead and easily tore a line of defense in the encirclement circle composed of skeleton warriors and skeleton demons. Facing the tombstone that is about to enter the ranks of super strong, these skeleton warriors and skeleton demons of level 5 and 6 can not pose any threat to them. It is only because the number is too large that the work of breaking through the siege is not so easy. In particular, because death strengthens and transforms the sigh forest, sometimes some higher-level undead creatures rush out. Naturally, the strength level of these undead creatures is not particularly high. At least they can''t pose any threat to the underworld tablet. However, these undead creatures basically have up to level 8 and 9 combat power, and the number base is also huge. Therefore, even the underworld tablet will feel a little difficult to deal with. At this time, the hell tablet opened its bow with both fists, and one punch exploded the heads of two high-level undead creatures from the left and right sides. Compared with skeleton undead creatures, undead creatures such as zombies are naturally difficult to deal with for low-level professionals, but they are much easier to deal with for people like Styx than skeleton creatures because their weaknesses are more obvious. However, while the underworld tablet solved the two undead creatures, a third high-level undead creature suddenly attacked and attacked the side waist of the underworld tablet. Ghost ghost. This is a very vicious undead creature - extract the soul of the person who was an assassin before his death, and then only retain the skill memory, integrate it into the dead child or infant, and turn it into a undead creature with at least level 8 or even level 9. This kind of undead has almost no positive combat ability, but they can sneak into the huge undead army through the hiding of dead spirit, and launch a surprise attack on higher-level enemies with their unique assassination and gas breaking ability. Even the legendary strong will be injured and even infected with severe autopsy if they are careless. With the strength of the underworld tablet, naturally he would not be hurt by such a ghost, but it was difficult for him to fight back in the face of such a sudden raid. In popular terms, it is the time when the attack action is stiff. You can only eat a wave of damage. But just then, Christina suddenly shot. A simple arcane charge bomb exploded on the ghost corpse demon, interrupting its attack action, followed by an arrow step forward, and a faint star light point appeared on the fist sleeve of his right hand. The breath of cold wind is sent out on Christina''s right fist. With the fist waving, you can clearly see the traces of ice and frost flying in the air. This is the power of alchemy. When this punch hit the ghost ghost corpse demon, the ghost corpse demon was swallowed by the strong cold and quickly condensed into a piece of ice. But the ice didn''t last for a second, it exploded into countless pieces of ice, flying and falling. Crystal smash. It is a unique attack skill of alchemy soldiers. It has extremely significant special effects in the face of their own low physical quality and small ghosts and demons. Just after Christina''s successful attack, three ghost corpses suddenly flew out next to Christina and the stele. The attack angle and attack timing of the three ghost corpse demons are very well selected. It happens that Christina is hard and straight at the moment after she is in the attack state. If it is faster than 0.1 second, Christina has the method of avoiding and shows her continuous skills again; If it''s any slower, Christina''s hard straight time will end. At this time, the three ghost corpse demons attacked, in addition to two towards Christina, one of the targets was the neck of the stele. If the underworld tablet goes to rescue Christina, the underworld tablet will inevitably be hurt. Although it will not be fatal, it will certainly affect the next battle state of the underworld tablet. But if the underworld tablet doesn''t rescue Christina, it will be difficult to sustain the siege of two ghosts and demons with Christina''s strength. Even if she has the field ability to cure the injury, the severe corpse poison can''t be recovered immediately. Even if it doesn''t fall, she must be seriously injured. And most importantly, Christina''s strength in the field has a very strong lethality for several dead spine members such as Styx. If she opens her own field here, it may not be a good thing, but a very bad thing. Just as the field power of stela and others has strong lethality to Christina and others. Therefore, no matter what the result is, it is not a small damage to the team at present. Just then, a pair of big hands suddenly popped out. But one by one, he directly caught the two ghost corpses attacking Christina, and saw the underworld sneer. With a slight force of his hands, he directly pinched and exploded the two ghost corpses. But the ghost demon behind him was also intercepted by a sword light and sprinkled a green sour blood in mid air - this was the hand of atana, the silver robed executive. Whether it''s the tombstone, Christina or atana, the cooperation and connection of the three can almost be called seamless. Obviously, they are sworn enemies. Obviously, this is the first time they have joined hands, but the tacit understanding between them is more like one than those soldiers who have been fighting on the battlefield for a long time. After a wrong body, the one responsible for opening the way in front is still the Ming stele, which is as powerful as a rainbow. Christina and atana are still a distance behind the Styx, responsible for sweeping the array. After a burst of staggered assistance, the three of them did not say anything to thank each other, but continued to cooperate with each other and continued to open the way. For them, as if this was a matter of course, it was not worth talking to each other. But with the death of ghosts, shadows and corpses, everyone present has begun to realize that the attack from the undead army has begun to become more and more fierce. Because ghosts, ghosts and corpses are not common undead creatures. Their status is equivalent to the value of shadow assassins and assassins in the eyes of politicians. They are usually sharp daggers used to implement beheading tactics. They are usually used to resist the invasion of the bone plane, the main generals and commanders of the human coalition. After all, with their special abilities, even the legendary strong will be seriously injured if they are careless. Both legendary strong men and strategic generals are the mainstay in the war to resist the invasion of the skeleton plane. As long as more than half of Sean and others who go deep into the sigh forest are damaged in the forest, this is absolutely good news for the army of the dead on the bone plane, even if they pay a certain price. Therefore, almost after seeing one after another ghosts and corpses appear, Sean and others have actually made psychological preparations for a death battle. "Kokirei, you take charge of the rear of the hall." Sean spoke to kokirei in the middle of the team. As one of the strongest combat forces in the team, kokirei was responsible for taking the center in previous operations to deal with the special circumstances around him. If the ghost corpse demon''s raid didn''t come too fast and in a hurry, and they didn''t have any preparation before, otherwise it would be impossible for kokirei to threaten the stele and Christina. However, the situation at this time is somewhat different. If we continue to put kokirei in the middle in case of emergency, once the enemy launches an attack from several aspects, it will certainly cause damage. If the majority of the people present were dead spines or the Peace Council, Sean would certainly ignore these. But now, he has the most people in the team, so Sean must ensure the safety of all his staff. Otherwise, once casualties are caused, ruilista and others must be the first to die. After all, their strength level is the lowest, and even leice may not be able to hold it. Kokirei didn''t resist Sean''s order. After a little hesitation, he fell a few steps behind everyone. This is the best support distance for the current team: whether it is the team in the middle that needs key protection or the people on both wings, the only one who can''t support at the first time is the sharp knife Trio in front of the team who is responsible for opening the way. Ming Bei, atana and Christina are responsible for the opening of the team - because the pioneer is the most arduous work, which not only requires a certain mobility and adaptability, but also has high requirements for combat effectiveness and endurance. There are only three people who can be competent for this job: Mingbei, Rena and kokirei. However, out of the consideration of tacit understanding of the team, Sean arranged these three people to take charge of the road. Rena is the left wing in charge of the team - a heavy fire attraction area most vulnerable to attack. However, Rena''s strength, together with Blackstone and the Michael Angel outfit, is enough for Rena to deal with all situations. As for the right wing of the team, bone tablet, dark tablet and Tina were originally jointly responsible, but now with the increasing pressure caused by the fierce attack of the undead army, Sean consciously joined the right wing. In this way, the pressure on the right wing of the whole team is immediately reduced, which is equivalent to greatly alleviating the pressure on the whole team. The rest of the people are all protected objects. Cecilia and angel are responsible for them. If necessary, they will reinforce the people around them. With Sean''s scheduling and reallocation of the combat area, the team that had gradually felt heavy pressure quickly adapted to the new combat environment, and even the pioneers of Ming Bei and Christina could speed up a lot. All this is just a few words from Sean. He didn''t even make tactical requirements for the whole staff. In this way, it is inevitable that the underworld tablet and Christina spoke highly of Sean. Just at this time, Sean can no longer think about hiding clumsiness. What he wants now is to leave the sigh forest that is gradually completing the dead boundary as soon as possible. Chapter 1120 Alexis chose to leave the battlefield for the first time after Rick opened the door of the bones. In the door of the bones, she smelled a very familiar smell, which was not a good thing for her. Because few people can escape from Alexis, and those enemies who can escape and dare to face Alexis again are obviously not easy to deal with, at least in terms of combat power. And there is only one person in the door of the bones that Alexis can feel familiar with. Little Lucas. This Lich King is a wonderful existence in the skeleton plane. Lucas, who had been proficient in magic since childhood, was an outstanding boy who was diligent and eager to learn and loved life. In order to explore the eternal mystery of Magic - in fact, to avoid the sad end of accidentally blowing himself up during magic experiments, Lucas transformed himself into a lich in his thirties. Although this kind of behavior is quite shocking, as a kind lich, he can still be reassuring, so he has been nothing. However, when he was forty, his brother was murdered because of an imperial conspiracy, so little Lucas naturally wanted to avenge his brother. This is the first time that Lucas Jr. has become powerful in his plane, and the result is the destruction of the whole plane. However, little Lucas, who was not particularly powerful, also absorbed the original power of the plane after destroying the whole plane, and became extremely powerful. He directly opened the door to the outside world of the bone plane, and officially became one of the seven Lich Kings of the bone plane. After that, little Lucas revived his brother. Later, with the strengthening and support of little Lucas at all costs, big Lucas finally became one of the thirteen kings of the skeleton plane. The names of the two brothers are not small, but different from the big Lucas who became cruel and aggressive after being resurrected. The little Lucas is a lich king who doesn''t like fighting, and what he is most proficient in is not undead magic, but elemental magic. Just like all Lich Kings have personality problems, little Lucas has a high desire for experimental materials, so many times the conflicts between little Lucas and others are due to experimental materials. The conflict with Alexis before was due to the problem of experimental material: this guy was shocked by Alexis''s incomparable physical quality. Based on the character of the crazy experimenter, little Lucas offered Alexis the most beautiful invitation in his opinion. "Please be sure to come as my experimental material." Although the mood and modifiers are likely to be more gorgeous, they always mean that. So Alexis ran away without suspense. Then the end is that little Lucas not only lost the whole dead Legion stored in the bone plane, but even all the experimental bodies created over the years were solved by Alexis. Even if he didn''t open the door of the skeleton plane at the critical moment, because the big Lucas interfered with Alexis''s attack, the little Lucas was afraid that even his life box would be destroyed by Alexis. Different from the frequent replacement of the throne of the thirteen kings of the dead, the seven witches on the skeleton plane are caused by their own particularity, so although they are likely to lose or even be defeated in the battle of other planes for various reasons. However, it is absolutely rare for little Lucas to be completely defeated by Alexis from the front, and even seriously damaged and even close to death in the real sense. At least, apart from the absolute threat to each other among the seven Lich Kings and the thirteen kings, the seven Lich Kings were almost destroyed by the enemies outside the bones. It was only a few times since the first Lich King was born. Once this happens, the name of the enemy who has the ability to endanger the life of the Lich King will soon spread in the whole body plane. However, in most cases, such a well-known enemy will soon die in the Revenge of the Lich King. Like Alexis, he has the combat power to kill the Lich King, but so far he is still alive and kicking. There are only three who have not died in the Lich King''s revenge. Among them, Andrew also occupied such a place, but his opponent was Rick. And unlike Alexis, Rick knows he can''t beat Andrew, so basically he won''t have direct contact with Andrew again. This is also the real reason why he did not have any contact with Andrew and Andrew''s members from beginning to end except symbolically announcing his return after he was released by Sean from a plane space on the verge of collapse. Let alone Andrew himself, his enkos and Beth have the ability to make Rick die completely in a real sense. But these two people, one is the demon king from the abyss plane, the other is the thirteen kings of the dead who belong to the bone plane with Rick, so they can not be regarded as the enemies outside the bone plane. Fighting Rick alone, Alexis is nothing. But at the same time, facing two Lich Kings, and possibly even one of the thirteen kings of the dead, Alexis felt that she was not in her head, so she chose to retreat strategically. If you change the location and environment, and there is only one opponent, Alexis doesn''t mind teaching these guys how to be a man - or, if you are a mature undead. But now Alexis waved his sword and gun horizontally, and a cold light suddenly appeared in the dark. With a crackling sound of broken bones, dozens of skeletons blocking the road were broken into broken bones. In the undead legion, it can be basically divided into three legions: cannon fodder, soldiers and elite. Cannon fodder refers to the undead creatures of skeleton series, of which the undead of skeleton series belongs to this branch. Soldiers refer to the undead creatures of the dead series, including the most common zombies, zombies, ghouls, banshees, spirits, etc. their high-level forms include five to eight levels of existence, such as black warriors, Black Knights, vampires, dead warriors, dead generals, tombstone guards, etc. Further up, there are seventh and eighth order undead creatures mainly composed of undead guards and fear knights. They are the elite of the undead legion, representing two different arms: infantry and cavalry. Although the advanced methods are basically fixed and there can be no new breakthrough, they all belong to this class, including the powerful corpse dragon and bone dragon. At the moment, these skeletons, which were swept and broken by Alexis, are skeleton warriors. Their rank is only half lower than that of skeleton demons. They are the most advanced undead creatures in the skeleton system. Although it is still essentially the cannon fodder sequence in the undead legion, there are still some differences between low-level cannon fodder and high-level cannon fodder. At least in the face of thousands of skeleton warriors, even Christina, who is better than the Peace Council, must be careful to avoid falling into the siege of the undead Legion. Different from the attack methods used by Sean and others, Alexis did not beat all these skeleton warriors into powder so that they could not regenerate. However, her treatment is more ruthless than Sean and others - just like her name "killing Wu Ji", the soul seeds of all skeleton warriors killed by Alexis have been completely destroyed without exception, and their bones have also been "contaminated", so there is no possibility of reorganization and recycling. In essence, Alexis''s method is the same as the church''s common "purification" against undead creatures. However, the soul seeds of the usually purified undead creatures will be liberated and return to the kingdom of God that purifies the priest''s belief, become the divine power part of the God, and may even give birth to new spiritual people in the kingdom of God. However, the dead killed by Alexis will roar with great fear, because their soul seeds are completely destroyed and their souls no longer exist. It is the same as this person who has never been born in this world. It is a very terrible means. Alexis walked towards a target point like a stroll. She doesn''t care how many skeleton warriors are around, or how many skeleton demons are hidden. Even if there are raids by Black Knights, Black Knights and even fear knights, Alexis completely ignores them. Alexis, who holds the gun of the ruins, can not be said by common sense. In this state, except for a limited number of people, there is no enemy who can stop Alexis from moving forward. Even those undead creatures who never know fatigue and fear, after hearing the panic sound when countless companions were destroyed, these undead creatures finally stagnated. It was the fear that was sealed from the depths of the soul. At this time, it gradually revived in the bodies of these undead creatures. "Ruins dance." When Alexis came to the edge of a forest and looked at the scene, which finally turned into reality and formed a dark light curtain similar to the boundary, Alexis finally waved his gun and drank. It''s just a simple sweeping action, which seems to be no different from her previous efforts to solve those skeleton warriors. However, a strong air current suddenly swept out of Alexis, just like a hurricane from a tornado. All the dead creatures within a radius of 100 meters were destroyed into countless incomplete bones in an instant. The dark light curtain in front of Alexis was also torn open, and it could even accommodate dozens of people to pass side by side. Several figures soon rushed out from the other end of the light curtain. The leader was Sean, followed by Cecilia, angel, leice, Rena, rilesta and others, and kokirei was in charge of the rear of the hall. Christina and Ming Bei, who worked together before, were gone at this time. "Eh? Don''t you mean there are other guests? " Alexis glanced behind kokirey and confirmed that there was no one else. Then she turned and looked at Sean. When Alexis asked, others were also observing Alexis, because they had never seen him before. However, only Cecilia, who was most sensitive to perception, found that when kokirei saw Alexis, his mood fluctuated extremely strongly, which seemed to be a little afraid - especially when she saw Alexis smiling at kokirei. "This is Alexis." Sean just made a brief introduction and didn''t talk much. When others saw that Sean didn''t want to say more, of course, they wouldn''t ask. "They parted ways near the edge of the forest." Sean was answering Alexis''s question, "after all, it''s only temporary cooperation, especially the Peace Council and the dead spine... Of course, these two families can''t follow me from the same direction." "What a pity." Alexis shrugged. Others may not know what Alexis is regretting, but only Sean knows the meaning of this sentence. Alexis killed those people. "Let''s get out of here first." Chapter 1121 "Alexis!" In the dark, there was an angry roar: "I smell you!" The sound was like the raging waves on the sea, setting off a wave storm. An invisible air wave spread from the center of the sound to all around, so that all the dead around showed a look of panic. Even the soul fire beating in the eyes of tens of thousands of low-level cannon fodder skeletons was extinguished on the spot, and fell to the ground one after another. A black whirlpool rotates wildly in a huge magic array. A skeleton in a black robe with purple flame beating in its eyes is slowly rising from the black vortex, as if it were sitting on an elevator. The bones of the skeleton exposed outside the robe are a kind of pure white like jade, which is quite different from the pure white bones that look washed by the river of time and have a sense of history. The skeleton looks like a strange beauty. But in fact, this jade like white bone is a real shame in the eyes of the Lich King, because this color means that their bodies have been destroyed, so they have to reuse the prepared bones to revive. When the white bone finally stood on the ground, the ferocity emanating from him was no worse than that of Rick. Countless undead creatures looked trembling in front of the new skeleton. If the previous means of Alexis directly destroying those skeleton warriors made the skeleton warriors who would not be afraid hesitate, then the appearance of this skeleton made all the undead creatures present feel sincere fear. Even some fear knights and death knights who have self-consciousness are unwilling to face this skeleton. "Little Lucas, you scared my Legion." Rick''s low voice sounded slowly. With the sound, countless undead gathered here retreated to the left and right, giving way to a straight passage. Rex, holding a magic wand, is slowly walking out of the passage. In fact, Rick is not walking by himself at the moment, but a white wave formed by countless bone powder under his feet is holding him forward, just like a God King patrolling his kingdom of God. The breath of the dead emanated from him perfectly neutralized the ferocious power emanating from Lucas, and avoided paying the price of tens of thousands of cannon fodder again before fighting with the enemy. "Hum!" Little Lucas looked at Rick and gave a cold hum. However, he did not confront Rick again, but restrained his breath. "I didn''t invite you here to help my enemies solve my lovely men." Rick said coldly, "you know, you are still very young after thousands of years What''s more, this time you didn''t even bring the life box. If you are dispersed, you can only be reborn at the bone level. " "It was you who told me that Alexis was here that I would join hands with you." Little Lucas responded without weakness, "as for me, don''t worry. After I absorb the original power of the world, I can return to my peak again. At that time, I can open the door of the bones again and bring my life box." Speaking of this, little Lucas looked up and down at Rick, and then said in a deep voice: "it''s you... It seems that there has been no progress in these thousands of years, but the strength has regressed? What, have you also been destroyed? " The time velocity between potential planes is completely different. The time velocity of some potential surfaces will be very fast, while the time velocity of some potential surfaces will be very slow. However, although the time velocity of different planes is different, in fact, as long as you are in one world, your body will naturally follow the time velocity of this plane. Therefore, in the eyes of many plane pioneers, the value of a plane, in addition to the resources of the plane, the gap between the time flow rate of the ectopic plane and the main plane is also a crucial point. For Rick and little Lucas, the skeleton plane is his main plane, while the miracle continent is an ectopic plane; For Andrew, his hometown sobros is the main plane, while the miracle continent, the bone plane, the abyss Purgatory and so on are all ectopic planes; As for Sean, the miracle continent is his main plane, while the other planes are all ectopic planes. Therefore, the time of thousands of years mentioned by little Lucas is calculated by the time velocity of the bone plane. But in fact, in terms of the time velocity of the plane of the miracle continent, Rick has been sealed in a deserted half plane by Andrew for more than tens of thousands of years. Thousands of years is not short but not too long for an immortal Lich King. So even if personal strength can hardly make any progress after reaching the level of Lich King, so much time will always make some new things. However, the breath on Rick clearly shows that his personal strength has not increased, but is much weaker than before, and even his famous army of the dead has suffered heavy losses. That''s why little Lucas asked. Because there is almost no way to make a lich king''s personal strength and Legion strength retreat so much except for the way that little Lucas was almost completely destroyed by Alexis. "It''s more unacceptable than being destroyed." Rick said coldly, "but I have to accept this fact." Little Lucas exuded a dignified breath. For the Lich King, they are not unable to accept failure. On the contrary, they will frankly accept and admit failure, because it can enable them to sum up more experience and lay the foundation for victory for future actions. Therefore, when a lich king says that he has to accept the price of failure and will not want revenge, there is often only one possibility, that is, the strength of the opponent is so strong that the Lich King can''t want revenge. Of course, generally speaking, this idea is only temporary. Because the Lich King''s life is never short of time, and they don''t worry that their enemies die and can''t revenge. They will directly trace the origin of soul and blood, so if the enemy dies, they choose to find their blood descendants for revenge. This is why normal people are unwilling to offend a lich, not to mention the seven witches on the skeleton plane. "The situation of this plane is more complicated than you think." Rick said faintly, "it''s impossible for you to absorb the power of the source of the plane, because the son of the plane has been born Besides Alexis, there are enemies in this plane that can threaten your life. I don''t want you to be dispersed so soon. If I hadn''t been forced by Alexis, I wouldn''t want to open the door of the bones. " "Son of the plane..." Little Lucas said in a deep voice, "then I have to gain strength in another way. It will be very troublesome just to make elite soldiers Forget it. Let''s make do with low-level materials first. " "The nearest is a great empire of human forces. I can lend you some men to make you develop faster." Rick said, "but I think you should know the situation. This time, the opening of the skeleton door is purely an accident, so I''m not ready to invade the undead army. But those strong people in this position don''t think so. Their next counterattack will be very rapid. " "I''m not interested in invading a plane." Little Lucas retorted in a deep voice, "but I will do a good job in corresponding defense measures As for other problems, you don''t need to worry, and I''m not unprepared. " "Oh?" The fire of the soul in Rick''s eyes leaped, showing a wave of doubt. However, at the next moment, a powerful breath of death surged out, which was a kind of King''s majesty that people feared and even worshipped. On the ground, a black vortex composed of strong dead gas appeared again. A man in gray armor is slowly rising from it. The man''s hair is light gray and has a feeling like silver cream. The armor he was wearing was a set of composite Chain Armor and heavy armor. This armor had excellent defense ability, but the heavy weight also made this armor disappear from the battlefield soon. However, at the moment, wearing on the middle-aged man with light gray hair, there is an extraordinarily powerful and awe inspiring momentum. Not enough. With the rising slowly from the black vortex, the middle-aged man was riding a war horse with blood red eyes under his crotch. The war horse is also dressed in a vest. It is a very retro pure war horse chain armour. The iron blades are strung one by one by hand. It is not forged in batches in the reverse mode of today''s blacksmith craft forging industry. This middle-aged man riding a war horse, the momentum he exudes is not lower than that of little Lucas and Rick, and even more noble and dignified than Rick and little Lucas. "Big Lucas..." Rick looked at the middle-aged man like a silent death knight and said in a deep voice, "I''m still thinking that even if you haven''t developed in thousands of years, at least you can''t bring any subordinates here It turned out that you focused all your energy on the maintenance and expansion of the bone gate and sent your brother over. " "I lost to Alexis because I despised her, but it doesn''t mean I''m stupid and arrogant." Little Lucas said faintly, "on the contrary, it is because of this failure that I clearly see the strength of Alexis. Since I have decided to launch a war of revenge against her again, I can''t come unprepared Since in the face of Alexis, the sea of people tactics on which our Lich King is most famous are worthless, why should I waste my strength to bring those worthless experiments? " Rick nodded in agreement. Because even the undead creatures, which are better than the death knight, are hardly the opponent of Alexis. Then, as one of the thirteen kings of the dead, great Lucas came in person, perhaps the situation would be very different. "Then, as agreed." Said Rick. "If you succeed in winning this position, you and I will have half the original power." Little Lucas answered. "The girl with Phoenix blood is mine." "It''s mine to kill Wuji Alexis." "The contract is established." This time, the common voice of Rick and little Lucas sounded. "I can buy you about two months." Rick said, "in the meantime, you can get your strength as fast as you can." "With me, it doesn''t take two months." Big Lucas glanced at Rick and said coldly, "a month is enough." Facing the arrogant words of big Lucas, Rick sneered and didn''t answer. Because he knew very well that the strong indigenous people in this position would soon teach big Lucas how to be a man. Chapter 1122 It is no secret that the southern continent has opened a dimensional door to the skeleton plane in the strong class of the whole miracle continent. Even all churches on the whole continent have their own gods, who drop Oracle and start to take action one after another. Although the Knights of the church are strong and weak because of divine power, and there is no second church in the whole miracle continent except the dawn church, which controls an imperial power. Even the God of war church, which has been challenging the St. Joels empire for a long time, does not have a super strong man in charge. Before, the Pope and the two holy sons were responsible for the whole church to deter the Federation of the northern duchy. But it''s a pity that Sean cleaned up all these people. Therefore, the current God of war church is actually in an extremely weak state. There is not even a strong man in the upper holy domain, let alone a legendary strong man. In particular, the power of the God of war was intercepted by Sean and passed on to Emily. I''m afraid there will be no legendary strong man in the future for a long time. But the benefits are not without. Emily''s strength level will improve very quickly. At present, she has even begun to show signs of deification, which is ready to completely replace the position of God of war. Once Emily succeeds in replacing the God of war, coupled with the success of the northern principality federal integration plan formulated by Sean Jean Neil and Hella for Emily, the whole God of war church will usher in an explosive growth in strength. At that time, let alone the legendary strong, I''m afraid even the super strong may have one or two. However, this process will take at least two to three years to achieve results. If not for Sean''s support, and Neil and Hella''s plans were very careful, I''m afraid the God of war church and the northern duchy Federation would now be kicked by the angry St. Joels empire. Judging from this result, the opening of the skeleton door at this time is a great help to Sean in a sense. But even so, the face Kung Fu that the God of war church should do still needs to be done. Emily directly transferred the war Corps directly under the former Pope to participate in the bone plane invasion. But what is the private purpose? Emily knows it from the bottom of her heart, and Sean naturally knows it. He even knows that Haila must have inspired Emily to do so. The whole continent suddenly felt a surge of wind and clouds. However, as the initiator of the core event, Sean will not have time to consider these yes and No. He, Cecilia, angel and others, led by kokirei and Alexis, are struggling to carve out a path of blood from the tide of dead who have taken action, and then advance towards the Millennium covenant area in the wilderness. At present, only those real strong people in the miracle continent know the truth when the door of bones is opened. As for others, whether ordinary people, or those gold giants with a little strength and scale, or mercenaries, mercenaries, etc., they just know that the dead tide has broken out. Therefore, many mercenaries and mercenaries were happily celebrating that the salary offered by the Imperial military was much higher than before when they received the military commission from the Millennium covenant empire. Sean''s comment on this is: a group of simple minded guys. In fact, there are many smart people. After all, many people know the truth that "when things go wrong, there must be demons". Therefore, naturally, many mercenaries and mercenaries with strong strength and large scale are not blindly entrusted by the military, waiting for those who are eager to take the entrustment and start deployment to test the water. After all, for mercenaries and mercenaries who have reached their scale and level, the real trouble and difficulty of the dead tide is three months after the outbreak, so even if they lose the first opportunity, they can finally make a big profit. Therefore, the mercenaries and mercenaries encountered by Sean and others all the way south are small in scale or not strong enough. Only those organizations that had close ties with the military of the Millennium covenant Empire and belonged to the same ship had to respond immediately. After several days of nonstop driving day and night, Sean and others finally reached the checkpoint where the Millennium covenant Empire controlled the import and export of the wilderness. Because Sean and Alexis passed by abnormal means before, they naturally didn''t pass this level, so they didn''t know the situation inside. On the contrary, Cecilia and angel passed by disguise before, so they also have some general understanding of the situation of this level. However, no matter how to understand it, the scene presented by the level at this time is very different from that seen by Cecilia and others when they passed before. This checkpoint is a large strategic fortress built by the Millennium covenant empire with a large amount of money. There is a four-level army with a scale of 50000 people stationed all year round. The grain reserve is enough to meet the dietary needs of nearly 200000 people in the whole city for three years. However, the only defect is that the fortress has no self-sufficient water source. Although 50 large reservoirs and water towers have been built, it still needs to rely on the southern Empire to transport about one million tons of water to the fortress every year. However, in terms of defense system, the fortress can stand the test. Especially about 100 kilometers away from the fortress, there is a military base of the Millennium covenant Empire, where a level 5 cavalry regiment of 5000 people is stationed. Although the main purpose of this military base is to protect the safety of the transportation route of the southern part of the Millennium covenant Empire to the fortress, it also has the strategic task of taking into account investigation and vanguard operations when the dead tide breaks out. Moreover, once the border defense of the imperial fortress is urgent, they can also arrive here for reinforcement within three days. It can be said that this fortress guarding the import and export restrictions of the Millennium covenant empire on the wilderness is a truly solid military fortress. But now¡ª¡ª One of the two huge iron gates of the fortress, which were ten meters high, collapsed! The horse barrier originally set 500 meters away from the fortress was basically completely destroyed. Scorched traces and a large amount of blood can be seen everywhere on the ground, and even many black smoke that has been extinguished but is still rising. Moreover, the 20 meter high wall of the fortress has also been damaged in many places. There are countless obvious traces of corrosion by strong acid and other liquids on the black wall. Of course, there are potholes that seem to be caused by explosion. There is no doubt that the fortress has only experienced a tragic war. And I''m afraid the war will not end long. However, Sean and others are not people who have never experienced such cruel scenes. What really concerns them is that although the whole fortress looks like it has been baptized by a terrible war, there is no body left. This phenomenon is really abnormal! Everyone present knew that there was only one reason for this, that is, the army of the dead had launched an attack on the fortress one step ahead of Sean and others. Judging from the current war results, the fortress has undoubtedly been broken, but the current problem is whether the fortress has been completely occupied by the undead legion, or whether the undead Legion has only temporarily broken the fortress and then been driven away? If it is the former, then Sean and others can basically give up the idea of crossing the fortress. Even such a strong fortress can be broken. Obviously, the undead army occupying here will not only be the cannon fodder sequence, but also the regular undead soldiers led by the elite sequence arms. Moreover, different from the dead tide under normal circumstances, the army of the dead will not advance and kill mindlessly, but will establish a series of corresponding military facilities such as outposts, bridgeheads, front-line bases and so on. If it is the latter, you can risk moving forward. Because if it is repulsed, it is undoubtedly very dangerous for Sean and others to stay here. After all, the army of the dead will never know that they are tired and will make a comeback at any time. However, if the garrison of the fortress withdraws, these undead armies are likely to pursue, so the main battlefield is bound to start in the wild, which is not conducive to Sean''s later plan. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Sean. Sean glanced at Alexis, who shook his head: "don''t look at me. It''s OK for me to rush up and fight. I''m not good at judging the situation. The only thing I can feel is that there are no strong people who can interest me. You might as well ask kokirei. His judgment of the breath of life is much sharper than mine. " "Is the spirit of the dead a breath of life?" Sean was a little confused. "For kokirei, as long as he has the origin of the soul, he is a thing of life." Alexis answered directly through the soul contract in the way of thought, "it''s just divided into edible and inedible The fire of life in normal living objects can be eaten directly by kokirei. Although the fire of soul is also a kind of fire of life, it becomes toxic when it is applied to the dead. " Although Sean didn''t know what the situation was, from Alexis''s words, Sean generally understood. When necessary, kokirei can also solve his opponent by swallowing the soul fire of undead creatures as an attack means. It''s just different from the fire that kokirei is used to devouring those lives. If it devours the soul fire of undead creatures, it will also have a certain negative impact on kokirei. As for the vowing creatures that have separated from life and are like puppets, there is no symbol of life and soul in their bodies, so kokirei can''t solve them by swallowing life. "Kokirei, is there anyone in the fortress now?" "Yes." Kokirei''s answer was as simple as ever. "Er..." Sean suddenly had some trouble understanding, so he thought about it and added, "is it a living man?" "Yes." Kokirey nodded. Hearing kokirei''s words, people''s faces could not help showing some joy. Angel said directly, "great, since this place has not been occupied by the army of the dead, let''s hurry through it. I have made contact with my Legion. As long as they enter the wilderness, they will come to pick us up. At that time, our security will be greatly improved. " Chapter 1123 Compared with angel''s over optimism, Sean''s view is much more conservative. "I don''t think our security can be improved." Sean said in a deep voice, with a particularly gloomy look on his face. "I don''t trust the frost army. As a lord, although it is difficult to obtain the information of the frost legion, I am also familiar with the brilliant results of several wars. The reason why I feel that security cannot be guaranteed is that once I pass through this fortress, the wild land with vast terrain like a smooth river is the most suitable place for the dead to give full play to their advantages. " Hearing Sean''s words, angel, Cecilia, Rena and others fell into meditation. Compared with others, no matter angel, Cecilia and Rena, they all have excellent battlefield command ability, not just a fierce general. Therefore, naturally, I heard more information from Sean''s words. Combined with the racial characteristics of the undead army, they were clearly aware of how terrible the vast terrain was to the increase of the combat power of the undead army. The most powerful part of the undead army lies in the almost unlimited crowd tactics and the undead characteristics that make countless generals headache or even unable to deal with at all. Therefore, the more we fight in the vast terrain, the more obvious the advantages of the undead army can be brought into play. You know, the value of judging a general is not only the examination of his tactics and strategy, but also the evaluation value of how large-scale campaigns they can command. For example, the reason why Haila can rank seventh among the ten generals in the previous game is that once she is allowed to give full play to her "potential", she can even form a terrible strategic advantage similar to commanding millions of troops to fight. As for William, the million level war is his command limit. Just like the cavalry regiment with only 1000 people that wants to give full play to Rena''s excellent general ability, each general has a limit value of command and commander. Once this limit is exceeded, their command ability will be greatly reduced, and it may even produce negative effects such as confusion in the command system. This is one of the fundamental reasons why those powerful kingdoms will never be too many generals in their own country. The ten generals are all capable of commanding millions of troops on at least one battlefield. But the army of the dead is different. Different from the command mode of battlefield flags and other communication means of intelligent creatures, the undead army relies on the soul command mode of central nodes. So don''t say it''s a million, even if it''s a scale of tens of millions, it''s just a matter of time for the undead Legion. Moreover, this ten million level still refers to the fifth and sixth order legions that belong to the regular army sequence of the undead legion, such as the cannon fodder sequence of skeletons and bones, which is not considered at all. So we can imagine how terrible it would be to fight with the army of the dead in a vast area. Unless it has the ability to crush it, the undead army will directly annex any Legion in the world with a steady stream of numbers. And after the war, they will turn these legions of soldiers who died into their own kind, which will become larger like a snowball. "Are we going to take this fortress?" Cecilia is worthy of being the person who understands Sean best. She realized Sean''s strategic intention in an instant. "If we stick to it as a stronghold, it will be beneficial to us." Sean said in a deep voice. His purpose is not only to solve the problem of driving away the corpse goalkeeper Rick. His real purpose is the holy Utopia hidden in the black land, and the only way to go to the black land is this fortress. Before that, Sean''s idea was to do everything he could to strengthen the armament of the principality, even drag all the wild tribes into the water, prepare to annex their forces and become the eighth empire of human forces in the world, and then forcibly capture the fortress of the Millennium covenant empire in and out of the wild land. However, there is obviously a better way. Angel looked at Sean, a little hesitant, but in the end he didn''t speak. Because she knows very well that she has nothing to say in this situation. Even for the strategic purpose of preventing the army of the dead from moving around, the fortress must be in the hands of mankind. So Angel didn''t worry that the fortress would fall into the hands of the dead at all, because the Millennium alliance Empire would send an army to recapture the fortress. After all, this is a key place for human beings to resist the army of the dead. But if Sean takes the fort. It can be imagined that it will not be easy for the Millennium covenant Empire to bring back this fortress. Especially after angel saw that Sean had super powers under his command, she knew more clearly that the Millennium covenant Empire, which had just experienced civil strife and division, could never take back the fortress by force - even if Angel didn''t know Sean''s empty empire plan, but looked at the close relationship between the wild land and the empty principality, She also knew that the Principality of nothingness could no longer be regarded according to the general principality standard. Under the command of Sean, Alexis did not put away the gun of the ruins, but took the lead in entering the fortress as a pioneer. Followed by Sean and others, kokirei is still in charge of the rear of the palace. After entering the city, you can obviously see that the scene in the city is more tragic. For the terror of the undead army, Sean only experienced it in the game, but the game is a game after all, and the cruelty of war can not be fully reflected. Moreover, due to the limitation of data, some players who do not want to experience such terrible scenes can also turn on the "harmony" mode. However, even if the bloody mode is turned on, what they see in the game is far from being comparable to what Sean sees in front of them. The blood stained almost all the buildings in Sean''s view. But in the whole city, in addition to such a strong smell of blood and such a bright blood red, there was not even a body found. Not even the corpse, even the equipment of the garrison in the city has not been left. What remains is only the chaos and terror that once broke out in the city, the destroyed ruins and some furniture, as well as the scorched traces and black smoke after the explosion of something. Like a helpless person crying silently. Sean''s eyes couldn''t help falling on kokirei behind the other party. Kokirei knew what Sean meant, so he looked to the front right. Although this fortress is a military fortress, it is mainly used to prevent tribes in the wild land from entering the hinterland of the Millennium covenant empire through this pass. Therefore, it is mainly military action as a whole. However, as the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union''s commercial reclamation of the wilderness became more and more prosperous, the six passes guarding the import and export of the wilderness soon became an important supply transfer station, so it gradually transformed from a pure military base into a defense fortress with semi military and semi commercial functions. However, most of the buildings in the fortress still use military building materials, and the layout is mainly for military purposes, so it is very guaranteed in terms of defense performance. At this time, the position that kokirei refers to is the highest and largest building in the whole fortress. If there is no accident, this should be the command center in the whole fortress. After all, the fortress was originally a military fortress. Even though it was improved under the influence of the pan continental chamber of Commerce, the main functions of the fortress have not been cancelled. It has only been expanded and renovated in the fortress, ceding some original military settlements to business travelers and civilians, and building a free trade market. There is no doubt that the bloody land seen by Sean and others should be the residential area of civilians, and the military area should be well preserved. "Go." Sean said concisely. So the team soon walked towards the place that kokirey had directed. Soon, they came to a huge camp area. As expected, this military region has very obvious signs of fierce fighting, but compared with the fortress like a dead city, this military region can still see many bodies. However, at this time, these bodies were not randomly abandoned around, but neatly stacked on the built campfire platform. Many people were busy around: they either checked the bodies and collected the nameplates and records on the bodies to prove their identity, or were busy carrying the bodies of other dead soldiers and sorting out their armaments. At this time, with the emergence of Sean and others, more soldiers began to flow out of some surrounding buildings and quickly launched the defense formation. Even those soldiers who were busy sorting out nameplates and armaments quickly picked up their weapons and joined the defense formation. Around several outposts that had not been destroyed, there were also some figures soon. They were aiming at Sean and others with arrows in their hands. The reason why they didn''t attack at the first time was probably because the momentum emitted by kokirei and Alexis was very strong, which made them clearly realize that the power gap between the two sides was too wide. Of course, most importantly, Sean and others did not clearly express any hostility, so these talents did not launch an attack for the time being. "People..." A man who seemed to have some status according to his rank lined up. "Human beings." Sean nodded. "This is not a safe place. Hurry up..." the Officer immediately shouted after hearing Sean''s acknowledgement, but soon he realized that the strength of the other party was obviously not simple, because either of kokirei and Alexis brought them great pressure, not to mention two people in the team, And they have Sean at their core. "Are you... Reinforcements?" The officer hesitated, then carefully chose the wording. Angel looked at Sean with a complicated look. "In terms of resisting the army of the dead, we are indeed reinforcements." Sean nodded and then said, "in the face of such a great threat, it is an unshirkable responsibility as a human being." The officer''s eyes flickered. He had heard the hidden Subtext in Sean''s words. However, compared with the officer who could hear the subtext in Sean''s words, other ordinary soldiers could not understand it at all. They only knew that Sean and others came to support their reinforcements, so they gave out bursts of cheers. Looking back at the soldiers who had been facing great fear of death just now, the officer reluctantly smiled. He glanced at Sean and others again. After a slight frown, he finally clenched his teeth and said, "can you please talk in the conference room?" Chapter 1124 The military area of the fortress is the best preserved area of the whole fortress. Although the garrison of the fortress is 50000 garrisons, the general military units in the miracle mainland count regular soldiers, excluding logistics, supplies, reserves, etc. Generally, the garrison guarding a fortress will not have baggage troops, but there will certainly be logistics and reserves. Therefore, the total number of troops is definitely more than 50000, at least about 100000, and it is still the integration of military and agriculture. Judging from the size of the military region seen by Sean and others, it is more than enough to accommodate 10000 or 20000 people. I''m afraid the military region can''t accommodate any more. In this way, there must be more than one military region in the fortress. However, kokirei only said that there are still living people in this military region. It can be imagined that the situation in other military regions may have been completely bloodwashed. At this time, Sean and others were welcomed to a conference room by the officer. "To tell you the truth, my rank is not high." After entering the conference room, the officer smiled bitterly and said, "allow me to introduce myself first. My name is Peras. My official title is only commander of the thousand. I am subordinate to the captain of the fourth team of the third division of the wild fortress Corps Before the war broke out, I was patrolling the front city, but the rear was raided by the dead tide Army... " Listening to the commander of Palas, Sean finally knew what had happened to the wild fortress. The official garrison of the fortress is only 50000. Their duty is to guard the fortress, that is, the most conventional garrison, surveillance and patrol at the city head. The front and rear walls need one shift each. The task time limit of each shift is eight hours. Each shift is composed of five teams, with a total of 5000 people. In other words, each patrol of the walls around the wild fortress requires the strength of one sub regiment. Three shifts require the strength of three sub regiments, and the remaining two sub regiments are used as reserve forces in case of accidents. The daily patrol and public security maintenance in the city are the responsibility of the reserve forces. When the undead army attacked the city, it happened to attack the wild fortress from the back. At that time, it happened that the sixth to tenth teams of the third sub regiment were responsible for guarding. At that time, as soon as we saw the scale of the undead army, we immediately sounded the alarm bell. The first and second sub regiments acting as reserve forces immediately rushed back to the urban area. At the same time, the fourth and fifth sub regiments also made corresponding preparations and reinforced. A total of 45000 troops have been invested in the war in the rear urban area, which is already very strong. But the result was unexpected. Under the attack of the undead army like the sea, the Houcheng district was broken in less than an hour, and then it was a very tragic fight in the city. At this time, the whole fortress knew that this dead tide offensive was unusual and began to fight back. However, it was obviously too late to react at this time, so the whole fortress fell into a dead battle. Pelas was lucky. He led his troops and several other commanders to withdraw from the former urban area immediately, and then gathered the defeated troops all the way under the leadership of a deputy army head, gradually forming a large-scale force to deal with the influx into the city. However, the number of enemies is too large, and the resurrection of the war dead can be used for the next offensive, which naturally increases the difficulty of defense. With the stalemate of the war, the troops in the fortress naturally began to decrease sharply. When they finally retreated to this military region with relatively perfect defense measures, only five thousand captains died, leaving Palas and another seriously injured, and even the deputy commander was also injured. It was followed by four days of persistence. During this period, although the Deputy army head organized several counterattacks, the results were few, but it made the war much more difficult. Especially in the last counterattack, with the death of the Deputy army head and another commander, Pallas became the highest rank commander of the wild fortress. Naturally, his order was to stick to the last stronghold and stick to it until the reinforcements arrived. After all, they had less than 6000 troops left, of which more than 4000 were reserve recruits and logistics, and there were only more than 1000 real soldiers. The day before Sean and others appeared, they had just resisted the attack of a wave of undead army. Just don''t know why, after this wave of invasion failed, the army of the dead suddenly withdrew and left completely, so the whole city became a dead city. Sean''s eyebrows frowned after hearing pelas''s description. "I don''t know whether to say lucky or unfortunate." Sean vomited heavily, and then said, "do you know where these undead armies left?" Pallas shook his head: "I don''t know At that time, I was not in the mood to understand the movements of these undead armies. " Sean sighed helplessly: "there is a great possibility that the dead have entered the wilderness." Speaking of this, Sean looked at Pallas again, and then said, "the reason why the army of the dead didn''t continue to attack you is that you people don''t have much value and are not worth wasting their time here They evacuated yesterday. Unless they move very fast and have a clear purpose, they should now enter the wilderness. " "Those undead armies are collecting materials?" Cecilia exclaimed. "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten." Sean nodded slightly, "it''s a pity that we don''t have a necromancer here, so we don''t know the transformation level of materials, but I think those necromancer armies will attack the city, which should be to collect materials I have just seen the defense facilities of this military region. If the undead army wants to make a strong attack, it will take at least one or two days to completely win it, but it is of no value to them except you. " Pallas was stunned. Although Sean''s words were very ugly, they really solved pelas''s doubts. He saw with his own eyes that the army of the dead had gathered the bodies of many soldiers and civilians, and the army of the dead who had been storming the military region had decisively chosen to retreat after capturing the bodies of the deputy commander and another commander. Pallas didn''t know what was going on, but now he fully understood it, because there was no reason for the undead to continue to consume in this military region. "Tell the truth." Sean looked at Pallas and said, "I want to take over the control of this fortress." "What... This..." Pallas was stunned for a moment, obviously unable to respond, "this..." "Of course I know this fortress belongs to the Millennium covenant Empire, but do you think you can still hold it with your current strength?" Sean said faintly, "you don''t have to expect reinforcements from the Millennium alliance empire. The army of the dead is not an ordinary tide of death, but an invasion of the bone plane, so it is worse than you can imagine. " Sean said this in front of angel with a very clear intention: he didn''t treat angel as an outsider. After all, he had just experienced the event of sigh forest together, so he simply revealed his ideas to angel. However, this does not mean that angel can control his thoughts. Sean''s subtext means that he hopes that angel can become a buffer between him and the Millennium covenant empire. "Speaking of it, I have never introduced myself." Sean said, "I''m the Archduke of the Principality of nothingness, Sean Connery. I have contacted my subordinates and they will come to reinforce them soon But what I mean is also very clear. I want to take over all the command of this fortress. Of course, if you are not willing to cooperate, I will not embarrass you. This military region is still under your autonomy. " Pallas looked at Sean. He could see from Sean''s attitude that the other party was not joking. And with their words alone, it is impossible to defend such a fortress. Even now, it is difficult to defend only this military region. However, if he gives up the wild fortress like this, Pallas''s heart is also very struggling. After all, he is a soldier of the Millennium covenant empire. "What if the help letter I sent was useful and the imperial army sent reinforcements to arrive?" Pallas said, "will you... Transfer the command of the fortress?" "Oh." Sean smiled and then got up. This action means that the conversation between him and Peras is over. "That''s about to see the time." Hearing Sean''s words, Pallas knew what Sean meant. The void Archduke certainly wouldn''t get the fortress so easily and let it out. After all, as the place closest to the wilderness, Pallas still knows a lot of rumors about the Archduke. Soon, Sean and others left the military region. They didn''t stay in the military region, and pylas naturally didn''t stay. But after leaving the military region, Sean said, "Alexis, please." "I know." Alexis nodded slightly and then walked in the direction of the wilderness. She knew that Sean meant to let him investigate the wilderness to see if the armies of the dead had really entered the wilderness. And kokirei is responsible for staying to protect the people. As for William''s side, Sean did not lie. He had indeed informed Noro that he and William should lead a large army to come immediately - this was what he did when he entered the fortress. It can be said that from the moment Sean decided to take the fort, he had begun to take action. The reason why these things are said frankly is just to avoid some unnecessary confusion and trouble. And all this was in angel''s face, otherwise Sean wouldn''t say these greetings at all and directly let William lead the army to come. "Rilesta, I have a task for you." Sean said. "What task?" Asked rilesta. Their strength is only the golden realm. They have been a burden since the sigh forest. At this time, when they hear of a task, they naturally show a very positive side. Without it, they must prove their value. "Keep an eye on the movements of those people in Peras. Once they want to leave the military region, ask them to go back." Sean said, "I don''t want them to come out and make trouble later when I''m on other tasks." Rilesta and others looked at each other, then nodded to accept the task. "Miss angel, next I need you to do me a little favor." Sean smiled and said, "I hope you can put your frost army in the fortress. Of course, you can get back all the military data and intelligence left by your empire in this fortress. I won''t steal these contents This is the reward. " Angel looked at Sean. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "so... What do you want my army to do?" "Handling." "Handling?" Angel is a little incredible. "Yes." Sean smiled, "the army of the dead wants corpse materials. The fortress has just been looted, so it has become a dead city. But before that... "Speaking of this, Sean smiled and continued:" the pan continental chamber of Commerce has always controlled the economy and trade of this fortress. Because of the sudden attack of the undead army, there are absolutely few people who can escape. Even if they escape, they may not bring much things, so now... This fortress is full of countless materials and treasures. " Angel''s eyes were wide open. "In this world, I''m afraid no one dares to swallow the goods of the pan continental chamber of Commerce except me." Chapter 1125 As Sean expected, there are still a lot of valuable rare materials in the whole fortress. Both quantity and quality are far better than Sean''s harvest of winning the gray shadow black market. After all, the wild fortress is the closest to the wild land. In addition to capturing the people of various tribes in the wild land as slaves, there are countless kinds of Warcraft, mineral veins, plants, etc. among them, there are some extremely rare rare materials, especially the genus Yalong, which is common in the miracle continent except the wild land and outer land, Other places, if any, are only a few. Although it is almost impossible to kill those tribal people in the wilderness, the pan continental chamber of Commerce, adventurers and other major forces still focus on all kinds of rare materials in the wilderness. It is precisely because of this that the six entrances into and out of the wilderness, except the one occupied and completely closed by Sean''s empty principality, the other five entrances were more strictly guarded and garrisoned by their respective controllers. If the Millennium covenant Empire had not fallen into civil strife, the garrison of this wild fortress would never have been only 50000, let alone be controlled by the pan continental chamber of Commerce. But no one thought that with the invasion of the skeleton plane, the wild fortress would fall into Sean''s hands. Even, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Union had no time to transport all the materials collected in the fortress. In this way, this huge treasure house became a great tonic for Sean''s strength. If you want to fight a protracted war, the biggest consumption is all kinds of materials. The reason why the dead tide has become a disaster that makes countless people talk about on the whole continent is that this disaster consumes a lot of strategic materials and troops every time it is launched. However, as one of the undead, there will be no loss in this regard. Therefore, when disasters happen together, the place threatened by the dead tide will fall into a state of complete paralysis. The death tide is already so terrible, not to mention the invasion of the bone plane more terrible than the death tide. Sean''s harvest in the wild fortress, in addition to a large number of rare materials, there are also a large number of ordnance and grain reserves. Although these weapons are not as good as those configured by Sean for his own army, they are also a conventional level 4 army, with good quality. Even if the two main legions of thunder lion and steel wing cannot be equipped, they can also be used to equip Cecilia guards and legions such as the first cavalry regiment, the first infantry regiment, the second infantry regiment and mobile infantry regiment. In various senses, taking the wild fortress has greatly improved the strength of the void principality. Although angel has always denied her royal identity, she has never forgotten her identity as a member of the Millennium covenant empire. After some bargaining with Sean, in addition to returning all the military materials of the whole fortress to the Millennium covenant Empire, the strategic material reserves should also be divided equally with the frost Corps. As for the things of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, angel and the frost Corps don''t want any. Because in fact, only Sean, who completely fell out with the pan continental chamber of Commerce, dared to swallow these things so openly. Even if the Millennium covenant Empire swallowed these things, once the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance broke up, the Millennium covenant Empire would have to return at least more than half, and even make other concessions. There is no other reason. Today, when the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has completely formed a climate, its trade routes have completely spread all over the miracle continent. Even if the chamber of Commerce Alliance cannot impose economic sanctions and blockades on the seven empires, reducing the volume of trade transactions is enough to slow down the economy of a large empire. This is also one of the fundamental reasons why the seven empires have maintained friendly relations with the alliance of chambers of Commerce up to now: in terms of combat power, if the pan continental alliance of chambers of commerce is united, it can barely challenge an empire, but it is absolutely impossible to win an empire. If it really tears its face, the pan continental alliance of chambers of Commerce will eventually suffer in terms of combat power; In turn, the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has also provided a steady stream of business opportunities for the seven empires. In terms of economic system, it has naturally brought great benefits to the seven empires, resulting in that the seven empires have been unable to break away from the mature trading system of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. This abnormal relationship has been maintained for thousands of years, and the two sides have been in peace. It''s only Sean. His empty principality is not too large, and it has not been established for a long time. He is not deeply involved in the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. Naturally, he doesn''t need to rely too much on its mature trade lines and system. In addition, Sean''s trade methods are all in his own hands, directly negotiating with those nobles, not through the intermediary of the chamber of commerce at all, and even those trade transactions in the void principality are personally responsible and screened by Neil. Naturally, there is no need to see the face of the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance. So the frost Corps soon received angel''s secret order and began to turn to the wild fortress. Similarly, Noro, who is responsible for protecting William, also told William his plan after receiving the voice of Sean''s soul. At this time, William, who had returned to the wild capital and was in charge of the town, immediately began to prepare Alfred and clough for the attack. This time, William even used the silver sideburns Legion composed of werewolves and the wing legion of convictions, which had been hidden for a long time. In addition, the first cavalry regiment, mobile infantry regiment and the second infantry regiment will serve as the second sequence Legion from the void duchy to the wilderness capital and be on standby. However, in order to prevent unnecessary troubles and problems in the wild capital, Haila naturally had to come to the town. As for the first infantry regiment, which is best at defense, commander Stalin continued to take charge of the canyon fortress, which lies across the canyon Rift Valley and is the only import and export of the void principality and the wilderness. This fortress is the most important part of the void Empire plan, so it costs a lot of money to invest in the construction. Neither William nor Neil nor Hella can leave a way out for themselves. Therefore, it is natural to hand over the fortress to Stalin, who is best at positional defense. Many tribal leaders in the wild capital naturally realized the seriousness of the problem when they saw William''s leading troops to attack. However, William did not intend to hide it from these people. After all, at this time, the void Empire plan has reached the most important link. If something goes wrong at this time, all the efforts of William and others in the past few years will be wasted. Therefore, William naturally simply told all tribal leaders in the wilderness about the invasion of the skeleton plane. The leaders of these wild tribes may not know the danger of corpse invasion, but its seriousness naturally shocked everyone. The most important point is that once the wild fortress occupied by Sean can''t be defended, it will be their tribes who live in the wild. In fact, this is actually a very good opportunity. If used properly, the void principality can completely integrate these tribal leaders and directly upgrade the void principality to the imperial level. However, in this regard, William is still inferior to the strategic level of Shangla and Neil, so Haila will come to the wild capital. Even Neil moved from the city of void to the canyon fortress to work. After all, the territory of today''s void principality is extremely weak, and almost all available soldiers have been evacuated. As Sean''s orders and plans were transmitted and unfolded layer by layer, the frightening war machine of the void duchy finally operated at a high speed and secretly again. On the other hand, Alexis, who was sent out of town by Sean for investigation, was also acting at this time. But along the way, she did not find any trace of Legion action. Not even the Legion, there is no sign of human flow activities on a slightly larger scale, let alone the smell of the dead. You know, even if the breath can be shielded by some means in such a large-scale army operation as the undead army, the trace can never be hidden. Even if it was just a cannon fodder army responsible for collecting materials, it won the wild fortress of the Millennium covenant Empire purely by relying on the human sea tactics. Afterwards, the whole Legion was divided into two parts through the collected materials: one part continued to look for new materials, and the other part returned the collected materials. But at least it will certainly leave traces in the process of action. Alexis frowned slightly, and her intuition told her that something was wrong. But for a moment and a half, she couldn''t think of anything unusual. If she could examine it carefully in the fortress, she might find some clues. But she didn''t have time to check the situation at all, so she was sent by Sean to track the completely disappeared army of the dead, so her intelligence was also very limited. Thinking of this, Alexis couldn''t help contacting Sean and preparing to tell Sean this disturbing intuition. But before Alexis could pass on the information to Sean through soul contact, a howl of horror suddenly hit Alexis. The disgusting smell quickly diffused with the roar, which was an extremely strong corpse poison of the dead. Alexis immediately held her breath and waved her gun towards the place where the roar came. The dull sound of metal and iron attack suddenly exploded, and the strong force reaction even made Alexis''s face a little red, and the whole person couldn''t help but go back a few steps. Of course, the opponent who had such a hard fight with Alexis was obviously also very uncomfortable. The other party even retreated ten steps more than Alexis before finally barely stabilizing his body. However, on Alexis''s face, there was no joy of gaining the upper hand at all. Because she had seen the real face of the attacker. Chapter 1126 Standing in front of Alexis was an armored warrior with a huge wide bladed sword. The grey white Chain Armor is an outdated product, although this armor has excellent defense ability: it can effectively resist chopping and greatly weaken the power of long-range shooting from 100 meters away. But its cleavage is also obvious: this kind of armor is difficult to resist cleavage and blunt attack damage, especially in the face of powerful crossbow shooting. However, if this heavy armor is worn on a dead soul, it will be another matter. The undead is not afraid of any powerful Crossbow''s long-range damage. In other words, except for the long-range damage of the energy type of magic, all physical long-range attacks are difficult to cause damage to the undead. Of course, if you want to say that the stones thrown by the catapult or the crossbow like a dragon gun shot by the siege crossbow are certainly not here. Moreover, compared with chop and blunt blow, bones strengthened by death force can also resist to a great extent. Instead, it is the attack method of chopping, which will cause greater damage to undead creatures. Therefore, this chain armor type heavy armor, worn on undead creatures, can naturally play a better defense effect, so as to enhance the combat ability of undead creatures. Not to mention, the chain armor and heavy armor worn by the armored warrior are special equipment strengthened by magic. The armored warrior, standing about twenty steps away, stared coldly at Alexis. Of course, his attention was more focused on the sword gun on Alexis'' right hand. Just now he was shocked back by the energy transmitted from the sword gun - not by Alexis''s power. "Death Knight Lucas." Alexis coldly revealed the identity of the armored soldier in front of her. As one of the thirteen kings on the skeleton plane, each king has his own inherent name. Like Beth, the sword emperor. However, in some people who don''t know much about the normal position of Beth, the undead king, many people like to call him "immortal sword emperor". At least at the beginning of the miracle continent, those high gods liked to call him that. Until the outbreak of the battle of the gods at dusk, after Beth personally killed several high gods, the two words of "Immortality" were finally removed. In front of him, the brother of little Lucas, Ann Lucas, was named the knight of death on the bone plane. He is famous for his bloody fighting style and powerful brute force - in terms of strength value alone, he has stronger strength than Beth, but if it is fencing skills or combat skills, he will never be Beth''s opponent. Because the strength of a single value does not mean invincibility. Only when the comprehensive strength completely crushed the other party can it be called truly invincible. "We meet again, Alexis." Ann Lucas looked at Alexis. His voice was not as cold and hoarse as ordinary undead creatures. On the contrary, it was a magnetism full of mature men. If Ann''s undead identity was ignored, the man with silver gray hair could easily attract the high attention of some ladies. "Last time, my brother, thanks for your care." Alexis shrugged and didn''t care: "it''s a pity that she didn''t take good care of her." The subtext, of course, is to regret that he didn''t kill little Lucas last time. This made Ann Lucas frown and showed a strong killing intention on his face. But I don''t know for what reason, Ann Lucas didn''t rashly launch an attack on Alexis, but stood in place carefully. However, as a strong person who can climb to the top, Alexis naturally clearly found that the great Lucas was suppressing the strong desire to fight with himself. If you are an ordinary person, Alexis doesn''t mind fighting with each other. Anyway, what she likes to do is to fight with countless strong people, so as to experience the pleasure of fighting and increase her strength rapidly. But it''s a pity. The knight of death, Ann Lucas, is not ordinary. It''s hard for Alexis to mention any battle against such a man whose fighting skills are basically hard fought by brute force, and whose combat effectiveness is almost half reduced after losing his horse. Her favorite battle object is an elf sword dancer like Fanny, because this kind of battle may give her more insight opportunities and, of course, more combat experience against the enemy. At the thought of this, Alexis''s face changed slightly. Ann Lucas''s rank system is "Knight". But now, his war horse did not appear around him. You know, if people of knight system want to really give full play to their full strength, they must have a mount. This discovery made Alexis hold the ruins gun in her hand. Ann Lucas, after discovering Alexis'' move, immediately took up the huge wide blade sword in his hand and attacked Alexis first. Ann''s attack method seems a little monotonous and mechanical. Although a weapon weighing at least hundreds of kilograms is as light as a kapok stick in his hand, it is really a great thing, but if he can only make sweeping, vertical splitting and other actions, it is not threatening for Alexis. On the contrary, this kind of attack method, which completely depends on strength, not only failed to make achievements in the face of Alexis'' attack action of picking, pointing or stabbing, but also almost gained the upper hand by Alexis several times. However, after no more than thirty moves, Alexis''s face showed an anxious anger. Because she had found that Ann Lucas''s attacks seemed fierce, but because of the lack of mounts, these attacks seemed to lose a bit of sharpness. At the beginning, she didn''t care much. She even wanted to take Ann quickly with this loophole. Even if she couldn''t kill him, she had to completely hit him. At least Alexis has noticed that Ann Lucas''s strength at this time is even barely up to the threshold of the 17th level, which is completely inferior to himself holding the ruins gun. But soon, Alexis found that all this was just a trap for Ann Lucas: he deliberately showed his lack of strength just to delay himself here. With the strength of Alexis, even if she wanted to kill the other party, it was not a moment, which naturally made her feel a little upset. The black blade gun drew a black half arc and fiercely hit Ann''s wide blade sword, but there was a sudden tremor in the space, which spread slowly like ripples. However, in fact, this circle of ripples is full of extremely powerful legal power. Even the super strong of level 16 must deal with this force carefully. Otherwise, if they are a little careless, it will not be as simple as a heavy blow, but will take their own lives. After all, this concussion has already involved the original power of the gun of the ruins - any artifact will have its own original power, and its existence is actually equivalent to a materialized upper law. Ann Lucas''s armor soon gave off a light light light. This light is very faint. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all, but its actual effect and power are not low at all. All the ripple apertures will be completely opened when they come into contact with this layer of gray light, leaving only a small part of the energy breath. However, if any super strong person is present at this time, we can feel that the collision frequency of law forces in this small area is extremely frequent, almost reaching the rhythm of hundreds of times a second. Moreover, not only the frequency is extremely fast, but also its power is particularly strong. Any trace of energy dissipation may directly turn a fortress city as big as a wild Fortress into powder. In an instant, only the charge and attack of energy had reached thousands of times. But on both sides, at the moment, no one can do anything. The gun of the ruins is an artifact. Isn''t it the chain armor and heavy armor worn on ANN Lucas? Alexis pulled the gun of the ruins with a backhand, and the sharp blade directly drew a huge hole several meters long and more than one meter wide in the air. Countless broken fragments like glass were suspended and annihilated in mid air with the scratch of the hole. A crack that can clearly see the energy surge of the void storm stays in mid air. With this blow, Alexis temporarily got rid of the struggle of ANN Lucas. The latter seemed to be afraid of the destructive power just erupted by Alexis, and did not continue to rush forward. The two sides temporarily returned to the previous balanced confrontation. "Are you procrastinating?" Alexis looked at Ann Lucas and said in a deep voice. Ann Lucas glanced at his right arm armor. Although he had blocked the destruction of the ruins gun with his artifact armor just now, there was also a very shallow white scratch on the upper arm armor. Obviously, Alexis''s attack just now had no effect. However, this also made Ann Lucas find that it was completely impossible to drag Alexis in the frontal battle with his current strength, so he soon raised his left hand. A neighing suddenly sounded, and then the ground soon burst. A war horse in a vest drilled directly from the ground. Countless splashed sand and soil were quickly decomposed into black clay and scattered on the ground in mid air. As soon as these black clays landed, they directly polluted a large area of black rotten gas on the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye, and wisps of dead gas were rising from these polluted ground. Ann Lucas directly turned over and mounted the horse. As soon as he hung his heavy sword forward, he inserted it into the scabbard in front of the horse, and drew out the long gun lying horizontally behind the saddle with his backhand. A fierce breath of death erupted from him. At this moment, Ann Lucas really had the capital of Alexis World War I. However, in this complete state, Ann Lucas lost the combat ability that he could fight with Alexis. After all, the knight rank system itself is not suitable for personal entanglement. They are better at hard battles such as charging, so of course they have the ability to fight with Alexis, but Ann Lucas can''t stop it once Alexis wants to evacuate. Seeing that Ann Lucas couldn''t start a close struggle with himself, he directly showed his full strength. It was obvious that he had to do his best to drag himself here for an hour or two. Alexis''s face changed directly: "the undead army in the wild fortress didn''t evacuate at all!" Ann Lucas didn''t answer. As soon as he kicked his legs, he directly urged the horse to attack Alexis. At this time, Alexis only had time to send a message to Sean: "be careful!" Chapter 1127 Sean''s face was very ugly at this time. In front of him were more than fifty skeleton warriors. Of course, there is nothing terrible about this number. With Sean''s current strength, let alone 50, even 500 can''t stop him from leaving. What''s more, there are angel and Cecilia, two strong men who belong to the upper holy land, beside Sean. However, fifty skeleton warriors appeared in a building at the same time, which was a little embarrassing. Cecilia can''t play her skills. Because since her blood completely awakened and entered a higher stage, her magic has basically become closer and closer to war magic, and even several variants have reached the scale of strategic magic. Although the simple and small magic has great power, it is destructive to tell the truth. If Cecilia completely lets go, I''m afraid she can bury Sean and other members alive. As for angel, although she has the blood ability not inferior to Cecilia, the dead creatures are not afraid of the cold. Although the fifty skeleton warriors can be ignored by swordsmanship alone, like Sean, swordsmanship belongs to a relatively open and close battlefield swordsmanship. In the narrow space of buildings, in the face of such a large number of skeleton warriors, angel is also a little helpless, especially there are many people around her, which makes her a little tied up. This is a three story warehouse. Because it is a warehouse, there are four connecting channels on each floor, so that the owner of the warehouse can ship goods quickly when necessary. However, this naturally gives these skeleton warriors more options for attack - if there is only one staircase, it only needs to block one position to achieve the defense level of "one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t leave". But now, only Sean and angel can really fight back. Cecilia will set the warehouse on fire first if she takes the shot. At this time, there were only Sean, angel and Cecilia in the whole warehouse. As for the others, Sean sent them out to look for something more important. After all, now the whole city is an empty city to take whatever you want, and the garrison in the fortress was scared, so they won''t come out to grab supplies with Sean at all. Even if they will, they will grab those grain reserves first. But Sean didn''t expect that he was attacked by the Legion of the dead when he scattered all the people. "Where the hell did these damn guys come from!" Sean uttered a curse. However, his hands were not idle. The black light drawn by the black king was very sharp to directly puncture the skulls of several skeleton warriors who were trying to squeeze up the stairs, so as to ensure that the internal soul fire had been extinguished. After all, this is not a place like sigh forest, and the destroyed skeleton warriors cannot be resurrected indefinitely. However, as a level 5 intermediate undead, the bone hardness of the skeleton warrior is really not low. It is difficult to cause fatal damage to it by general attack. Only by breaking the soul fire in the skull can it ensure that it completely loses its activity ability and will not regenerate without the knowledge of others. The biggest problem of the undead army is that many times it seems to have solved the enemy, but turning around, these fallen undead get up again and drag those careless people down the abyss of death. However, with more and more exchanges with the dead, even if the recruits no longer know what they are dealing with, the veterans who have fought with the dead will continue to popularize relevant knowledge to the recruits every time the dead tide breaks out. Sean, as the most frequent contact with undead creatures in the game, how can he not know this. Therefore, his attack was definitely one shot. Cecilia and angel, a magician and a thousand year imperial who are often ravaged by the wave of dead, are also very clear about this kind of dead creature. Perhaps angel is not as good as Sean in fencing skills, but as a strong man in the upper holy land, angel''s strength is definitely not weak. It''s not a problem to break the skull of these skeleton warriors with a sword. "I can''t stop it!" The fastest problem, as Sean expected, was Cecilia. Although Cecilia can control Solomon''s 72 heavy flames to directly smash into the skull of these skeleton warriors to minimize the explosion damage, it is also a very mind consuming magic for Cecilia. If someone protects in front, Cecilia can wholeheartedly control the power. Even at this time, she can block a stairway. However, when other skeleton warriors climb up the second floor from the fourth unprotected stairway, Cecilia becomes the most vulnerable key point. It''s not that Cecilia can''t deal with these skeleton warriors. If she throws a magic, she can naturally solve these skeleton warriors, but the whole warehouse will be buried with her - she has no problem, but angel and Sean can''t stand it. Therefore, Cecilia had to accurately control Solomon''s 72 heavy flame and solve the enemy in front of her bit by bit. "There are dead people everywhere outside now. If we want to break out of the building, we will fall into a bigger Siege!" After Angel kicked a skeleton warrior solved by her down the stairs and knocked over several skeleton warriors behind her, she quickly took time to look at the situation outside the warehouse through the window, and was immediately frightened by the environment outside the warehouse. At this moment, the streets of a wild fortress that was originally just an empty city and a dead city were filled with all kinds of skeleton arms. Although there are no skeleton soldiers of higher rank than skeleton warriors, it is a terrible scene enough to make countless people despair just by virtue of the skeleton soldiers that almost fill all the streets of the whole fortress. It is roughly estimated that there should be no less than 100000. Even though Sean and others have strong personal strength, if they fall into this encirclement, they will easily die in this encirclement because of their combat strength. Even the legendary strong will never let themselves fall into the death circle of the wave of dead. The correct choice they will make is to fight a bloody way to leave before they are exhausted. Only when they ensure their own safety and can continuously recover their physical strength, the legendary strong who face the tide of the dead will choose to continue to fight with the army of the dead. Otherwise, their top priority will only be their own safety. "Where did these dead come from?" Cecilia also uttered an exclamation, but even if the situation was so critical, there was no deviation in her mental control, and she still killed these skeleton warriors at the precise point. Right now! Sean finally received a soul warning from Alexis: "be careful!" However, the warning came a little late after all. In fact, after Sean arranged the work of the team and dispersed them, these undead creatures began to appear gradually. But at first, Sean didn''t pay attention to these undead creatures. He thought it was just a few guys independent of the consciousness control system left by the undead army when they left. So Sean simply solved them easily. Then he saw the warehouse marked with the mark of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. As Sean, who has an inseparable feud with Leiyun chamber of Commerce, naturally decided to clean up the warehouse first without hesitation. Angel and Cecilia naturally wanted to spend more time with Sean, so they followed Sean into the warehouse of Leiyun chamber of Commerce. The result was unexpected, but it ended up right now. However, the reminder of Alexis also became an idea of Sean''s determination: "whatever, let''s break through and leave first It''s no good for us to stay here. It''s obviously a trap for the undead army. No matter what the other party plans to do, it definitely has the least number of command centers mixed in it. " At the same time, Sean decided to stop thinking about how to occupy the warehouse and defend. The black shadow of the sword suddenly made a stroke, and the strong fighting spirit suddenly burst out from Sean and raged towards the skeleton warrior in front of him. This time, it was no longer as simple as randomly smashing the skull of the skeleton warrior. Under the bombardment of Sean''s sword, almost all the skeleton warriors in front were completely dismembered and turned into pieces of bone or powder. Of course, the wooden floors and walls of the warehouse are also not immune. Seeing that Sean finally decided to completely let go of the fight, Cecilia and angel were no longer polite. The former directly blew all the heavy flames of Solomon 72 into the sight range, and in a moment, the whole warehouse floor was completely surrounded by the skyrocketing fire. Even the destructive power was more straightforward than Sean''s sword of killing those skeleton warriors - most of the walls of the warehouse were directly blown to pieces; The latter''s shot is also crisp and neat. Although it is not as powerful as Sean in terms of power and light and shadow effect, angel''s sword technique is full of a kind of dignified majesty. Fundamentally, it should be the royal secret sword technique belonging to the Millennium covenant empire. With the strength of the three people, they really recklessly launched killing moves. Naturally, these skeleton warriors can''t stop Sean and others. However, this move also destroyed the warehouse of the whole Leiyun chamber of Commerce, and the fire devoured the whole warehouse in an instant. "Go!" Without the slightest hesitation, Sean shouted directly. However, as the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food. When leaving, Sean swept around and loaded the containers in the warehouse into the space for storing rings as much as possible. However, because Sean had loaded some things in it before, there were not many things that could be loaded, especially none of the containers on the first floor and the third floor - the former was because he was on the first floor and had no time to let Sean go down and pick up; The latter is because Sean and others have not set foot. Only part of the containers on the second floor can really receive the information in the storage space. After some success, Sean rushed out of the ring of fire before the whole warehouse was completely swallowed by the fire, and ran into the wave of dead in the streets of the fortress with angel and Cecilia. However, compared with being tied up in the warehouse, Sean and others are naturally reckless in the relatively empty streets. Moreover, seeing the bursts of light from time to time in the distance and the magic and other forces he felt, Sean knew that kokirei, rilesta and Tina were not waiting to die, but also had a fierce battle with these undead creatures who didn''t know where to come from. Chapter 1128 Rena looked very gloomy. She didn''t know where these bone soldiers came from. However, as she had profound combat experience in sigh forest, she could still recognize at a glance that the levels of these bone soldiers were not uniform. There were not only skeleton soldiers such as skeleton archers, skeleton sword soldiers and skeleton long spearmen, but also skeleton soldiers such as skeleton soldiers and skeleton warriors, except for the arms of the cavalry department. In Sean''s team at present, except for Alexis and kokirey, the next most powerful member is Rena. Although her cooperation with Blackstone is good, she is not a real dragon knight after all. After all, she still lacks the taste of "unity". However, if we fight together with Blackstone, we can play the combat effectiveness equivalent to two legendary strong men. Because of this, she and kokirei were arranged by Sean to guard the front and rear gates of the wild fortress. But now, looking at the bone soldiers who were supposed to be on guard, they suddenly appeared from behind, and in the blink of an eye, these bone soldiers were everywhere in the streets of almost the whole wild fortress. How could Rena look good. Almost without thinking about it, she directly enabled Michael''s ability - under normal circumstances, angel costumes are in a state of sleep and can''t play their corresponding strength. Only at the request of the host, the angel costume will enter the officially enabled state, that is, the so-called conventional posture, rather than the awakening posture. If you want to activate the awakening posture, you need to consume more power of the host, which will also aggravate the physical consumption of the host to some extent. The angel outfit under the conventional posture can already make Rena have the combat power of the legendary strong. Although compared with the real legendary strong, it will still appear weak due to the lack of understanding of the power of the law, it is also for the top legendary strong. If it is a general legendary strong man, Rena who activated Michael''s power also has the power of World War I, not to mention that Rena has the strength of the legendary peak after Michael''s awakening. So when Rena jumped down from the sky and her feet stepped on the ground, a shock wave immediately spread out centered on her. The power of this shock wave is extremely fierce. All skeletons and skeleton soldiers swept by the shock wave are completely shattered. Although many of them have not been really destroyed, it is obviously impossible to assemble them for a while and a half. With this blow alone, Rena has destroyed hundreds of skeletons. However, on the contrary, many buildings are also directly collapsed under the sweep of the shock wave. Even the city wall, whose foundation is very firm, has numerous cobweb cracks, and many gravel have fallen from under the city wall. Obviously, the city wall foundation of the wild fortress has also been damaged to a certain extent. A dragon roar resounded through the sky with Rena''s hand. Blackstone''s increasingly strong body also rushed out from a corner. As a Yalong Warcraft that has reached level 8 strength, Blackstone is now in the early stage of transformation. On its back, there are already two drums with a diameter of about 30cm. People who have studied and understood dragon creatures know that this is the sign of the formal awakening of the ancient dragon blood of the ground Asian Dragon. Once the transformation is successful, the meat wings in the two drums will break out of the cocoon, so that the terrain Asian Dragon will also have the ability to fly, Officially grow in the direction of Cologne. Of course, the change of flying Asian dragons growing towards ancient dragons is that their body size becomes extremely huge and their forelimbs grow at the same time. Anyway, as long as the transformation of Blackstone is successful, it can become a real dragon Warcraft, not a Yalong. On the miracle continent, there are no dragon Warcraft in the world except that the Duchy of satagastan has a real dragon. Of course, the black dragon that was almost solved by bass is not known by people - so strictly speaking, there are two dragon Warcraft in miracle continent. If the transformation of black stone is successful, it will become the third real dragon Warcraft in miracle continent. At this time, Blackstone rushed out of the corner of the alley and directly crashed into the group of skeleton soldiers. This is no better than the sigh forest. These skeleton soldiers and skeleton soldiers have not been strengthened by death, so they are not outstanding only in terms of damage ability. Maybe those skeleton warriors can make Blackstone feel with their full strength. The attack of other arms can not even have a slight impact on Blackstone who already has the strength of the middle holy land. Therefore, when Blackstone crashed into the group of skeleton soldiers, it was like a tank driving into the civilian group in World War II. Countless skeletons were directly knocked off and trampled down by the black stone. The huge tail was just a sweep. Dozens of skeletons flew directly into the air, many of them even broke in two. Then he saw that Blackstone opened his mouth fiercely, but it was not a bite, but a hot and abundant energy formed in Blackstone''s mouth. As soon as the air flow in his lungs blew, a flame spewed out from Blackstone''s mouth and turned into a fire snake. High level Yalong has some special abilities. For example, the nether pterosaur has the ability to spit poison fog; Hurricane pterosaurs, because of their larger wings, can fan out strong air shocks comparable to wind blades. In addition, there are many advanced Yalong, such as jiukong Yalong, magmatic Earth Dragon, Canglong, black winged magic dragon, styrofoam lizard dragon and so on, which also have different special abilities. However, the Emperor Dragon itself does not have any special attack means. They are only famous for their defense ability and endurance. Although the attack power and recovery power are slightly stronger than the black rock ground dragon, the strength is actually relatively limited. At the moment, Blackstone can spit out flames, which obviously comes from the awakening of blood changes. Of course, it is also related to its current strength to officially step into the realm of the holy land. Undead creatures are most afraid of holy light and flame. It can be said that Blackstone''s flame jet this time is just the strongest means to deal with these undead creatures - he didn''t do this in the sigh forest before, just worried about causing more trouble. After all, in that place, even Cecilia had to be careful and cautious, not to mention the black stone that could not be compared with Cecilia in terms of flame control ability. A large number of skeletons were turned into ashes in the pure flame jet of Blackstone. Soon, a white circle of skeletons created a large blank. However, other undead skeletons continue to fill this huge skeleton bravely and fearlessly. It seems that they realize that this practice is only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Therefore, after black stone continues to spit twice, he stops this useless work - even if he awakens some special blood abilities of black dragon, this flame jet can not be used without restraint. At this meeting, Rena on the other side has quickly rushed into the encirclement and joined Blackstone. Michael himself is the angel outfit of fire attribute. At this time, it is natural to reflect each other when it is used to deal with these undead creatures. In addition, Rena is also the fighting spirit of fire attribute. Therefore, even if there is no need for awakening state, these skeletons can hardly resist Rena''s attack. If the scale and number of these undead creatures were not too many at present, it would be enough to solve all the undead creatures in the whole wild fortress just by Rena or kokirei. But this will, if you want to get it done easily, it is obviously not an easy thing. Riding on Blackstone, Rena''s long gun points to the left and right sides. Every time she stabs it out, there will be a fire in the air. Maybe the light effect is not strong, but each fire will blow up more than a dozen skeletons around on the spot. And the flames that spread out can at least burn several skeletons nearby - the flames with Rena''s understanding of the power of the law and her fighting spirit as the power can''t be cracked and immune by these low-level undead creatures. As for the attack from the rear, Blackstone''s tail is not a decoration. At this time, a beautiful shadow suddenly jumped up in mid air. The wisps of cold light scattered down with the jump of the shadow. These cold lights are ice blades condensed in the air. Almost every one is nearly meters long. There must be at least hundreds of ice blades swirling out. The next moment, all the ice blades will be shot out. In an instant, only the roar and collapse of the house were heard one after another. Then came the diffuse dust and smoke, and the slightest chill gradually transmitted from afar. This blow was obviously Tina''s sharp shot. Rena frowned slightly. Although Tina is a priest with a knife, and now she is also the chief priest with a knife of the ice and snow and winter church. She is specially responsible for training the priests with a knife and the priests of the church in close combat, she is really not good at dealing with the dead. However, in terms of the increase of divination, TiNi does have strong combat ability. If it is just a skeleton creature of the dead, it is impossible to force TiNi to carry out floating combat. As a powerful person in the lower holy land, Tina may not be able to fly in the air with the power of law, but at least she still has a certain ability to stay in the air. This is also the reason why the strong in the holy land are not afraid to fall into the encirclement. As long as they are not too powerful troops, they can still quickly break out of the encirclement by using their stagnation ability and short gliding ability. However, judging from Tina''s action just now, Rena knew that Tina was in a hard struggle. After tapping Blackstone, Blackstone saw that Rena stretched out her hand in the direction of TiNi, and immediately ran in the direction of TiNi. But the next second, Rena saw an incredible scene! Chapter 1129 Rana was stunned. It was a very strong and huge tentacle that suddenly appeared in her vision. This is a huge dark tentacle with a height of more than 30 meters and a transverse surface of more than 10 meters. There are dozens of huge suction cups on it, which looks like the tentacles of octopus. As soon as this hand appeared, there was a terrible dark force. Dark power is a very pure negative energy, which is different from death. Only the bones and the dead can control and use it. Basically, all creatures of the dark system will use this energy. These creatures of the dark system naturally include some void creatures, three ectopic creatures of abyss, hell and bones, as well as others such as vampires, dark elves, grey elves, some orcs, grey dwarves and so on. The body of this huge tentacle is obviously some kind of dark creature, and it is likely to be summoned. However, because Rena had never been in contact with such creatures before, she naturally could not recognize what the tentacle monster was. The only thing she could feel was the tingling feeling from her intuition - which showed that even for Rena, this tentacle was quite dangerous. You know, Rena''s actual combat power at this time is equivalent to the legendary strong one. One tentacle can pose a threat to the legendary strong, so it is absolutely conceivable how high the danger is for Tina, who is just the next Holy Land. At this time, I saw this huge tentacle tremble slightly, and suddenly a powerful unparalleled suction was generated from the air. If you look carefully with your eyes, you can see that there are dozens of very subtle cyclones in the air. The number of these cyclones exactly corresponds to the number of suction cups of this huge tentacle. However, because of the existence of these cyclones, the space faced by the tentacle seems to be solidified, Tiniton, suspended in mid air, did not move. Feeling the powerful confinement of space, Tina''s face suddenly changed. But the tentacle obviously didn''t know what pity is. It is obviously very skilled at attacking the enemy by this means, so when countless cyclones occur and imprison the whole space, the tentacle suddenly rises, and the brake time height directly breaks through 40 meters! Then the next moment, the tentacle suddenly patted Tina hard, and there was an extremely loud crackle in the air like thunder. In an instant, the imprisoned space made a burst of rupture, as if the whole space was completely crushed under the beat of this tentacle. Before the tentacle touched TiNi, the blood color on TiNi''s face faded completely, and the whole body even sent bursts of tingling. At this time, she did not know that her exposed skin, including face, neck and back of hand, had produced extremely obvious cracks, and countless blood beads were seeping through the pores. The whole person was as terrible as a blood man. Seeing that the tentacle had been waved off, Tina knew that she could not escape at all, so she made every effort to give an extremely sharp scold, and several rays of light flashed directly on her, and even two of them were life-saving magic that needed additional divine power and soul power. Almost before the shining of magic light was over, the distance of tens of meters flashed under the swing of the tentacle, and the end of the tentacle just hit Tina''s body. In mid air, a circle of scarlet air waves visible to the naked eye broke out, and Tina was directly pumped out at the speed of breaking through the sound barrier! When Tina fell heavily on the ground, a large area of gray dust blew out directly. However, all this was not over, because soon there was a very thick smoke on the ground, as if thousands of troops were galloping. But everyone who saw the smoke knew that the ground could not block the impact of Tina being photographed, so she slipped out directly on the ground and ploughed a trace hundreds of meters long. Rena''s heart clicked. She had realized that it was hard to say whether Tina was still alive after such a heavy blow, let alone whether she could fight. When Rena turned her head and looked at the huge tentacle, she saw the absorption on the huge tentacle, and the cyclones appeared in mid air again. However, this time, it was not confined space, but turned the blood mist ejected by Tina when she was photographed into blood lines, and then pulled by the suction generated by the cyclone, Sucked in by the sucker of the tentacle. Seeing the blood mist in the air being sucked up by this tentacle, Sean''s face looked very ugly. He turned his head again and looked at the end of the smoke. Sean knew that Tina was lying there. But she didn''t know if Tina was still alive. If she was dead, the best way now was to concentrate all her combat power on the tentacle; But if he is still alive, Sean must go to the rescue, because judging from the heavy blow to Tina, I''m afraid she has no power to fight again. Even a skeleton can easily solve the Holy Land strongman. After taking a deep breath, Sean said to angel, "angel, could you please go and have a look at Tina?" Angel was slightly stunned, but still nodded and said, "I see I''ll go there now. You... Be careful. " Angel glanced at Cecilia, who seemed to be aware of angel''s eyes and couldn''t help looking back at each other. However, they didn''t say much. Although the war in sigh forest made their relationship a little delicate, they are still competitors in essence. At this moment, angel just admired Cecilia''s ability to fight side by side with Sean. How she wished this person could be herself. But angel also knows that his swordsmanship is not very top-notch. Maybe he is quite good in fighting alone, but swordsmen are not as good as magicians in dealing with large-scale enemies. What''s more, she also knows that her blood force is a very cold ice shark with ice attribute. She may be able to restrain Cecilia''s Phoenix blood, but in the face of undead creatures, she is still not as good as Cecilia''s Phoenix blood after all. Without stopping, angel quickly turned away and rushed to the place where Tina fell. "We were caught." After watching Angel leave, Sean finally said slowly, "those undead are not responsible for transporting materials at all, but really want to occupy this fortress as an important supply point and outpost Hatefully, we were too careless before and stopped here without careful inspection. " Cecilia nodded and said in a deep voice, "but fortunately, the other party can''t hold his breath. Now he launched an attack and let us know their cards. Otherwise, it would be a real disaster if our army entered the fortress." "Indeed." Sean nodded slightly. "Fortunately, there is only one Cruz touch, and it doesn''t seem to be completely fed according to the situation. We still have a chance now." As Rena guessed, the huge black tentacle that was waving was indeed summoned. However, different from the general Summoning Magic, Cruz''s touch is a Summoning Magic that can be carried out only by taking a large number of blood, flesh and soul as the medium for blood sacrifice. This is a very pure dark magic. It is not included in the normal rating of the magic guild, but exists as a separate super level magic. In terms of power level, the lowest level of Cruz''s touch is the existence of battlefield level - this level of magic can already control the situation of a battlefield. However, the Cruz touch in front of us is far from reaching the battlefield scale, because it is not "mature". The blood, flesh and soul of hundreds of thousands of people in the whole fortress are all used for blood sacrifice to summon the Cruz touch, but it has not been fully mature and has complete ability. We can imagine how much the magic consumption is. However, because of this, Sean and Cecilia said that the current situation is not the worst. At least kokirei can solve the tentacle. If the undead really occupy the fortress, and constantly feed the Cruz touch through sacrifice, or even summon a second or more Cruz touch again - the Cruz touch is a magic that can be combined, and every three can increase the power level again, up to four levels, In other words, Cruz''s touch can only summon 12 at most, and its power will reach the scale of strategic level. From the battlefield magic, it is war level, campaign level, strategic level and world level. If battlefield magic can control the situation of a battlefield, then war magic can control the situation of a war and even easily destroy a city; At the campaign level, that is, the destructive power that can destroy two or three cities, which directly determines the victory or defeat of a campaign; As for the strategic level, it is already the importance of a country''s life and death. If the twelve complete Cruz touches are cultivated, once they are put into use, their power is far greater than anyone''s imagination, and it is not impossible to even destroy an empire. At least, Sean clearly remembers that the Cruz touch in the complete state can almost be used as a super strong person, and every three Cruz touches can form a resonant magnetic field with increased power, which is not something that ordinary 16th level strong people can block. Besides the seven empires, which country has so many super powers? However, even the seven empires could not have the existence of twelve powers at the 17th or even 18th level. "Kokirei!" Seeing that the Cruz''s touch had begun to move, Sean finally shouted angrily, making kokirey immediately start on the tentacle that had not yet completely grown up. Chapter 1130 A bright figure passed by in mid air. Its speed is not much slower than that of Cruise''s touch patting feitini just now, or even worse. As if he felt a strong danger, the Cruz touch rose abruptly, and the height exceeded 40 meters in an instant. All the suction cups that were originally sucking Tina''s blood essence were suddenly closed. In a moment, the blood fog that lost the traction of the cyclone exploded and dispersed directly, turned into a blood rain and fell to the ground. It seems that he is extremely dissatisfied with the waste of such pure blood. All the suction cups on Cruise''s touch suddenly expand, and even vaguely can see the countless ring-shaped sharp teeth in the suction cup constantly grinding and rotating. Almost everyone can clearly feel the anger emanating from this Cruz touch - as a powerful person in the lower holy land, TiNi''s blood naturally contains powerful power, so Cruz touch can also strengthen herself by taking these blood. Now she is interrupted by this uninvited guest. Naturally, she is extremely dissatisfied. This figure is naturally kokirei. After receiving Sean''s order, he rushed towards the Cruz touch for the first time. If the touch of Cruz can still pose a threat to Reina, who only activated Michael''s state, there is no threat to kokirei, a real super strong man. It should even be said on the other hand that the touch of Cruz has been destroyed by kokirei''s only so fierce rush towards Cruz. All the suction cups began to open and close madly. The whole space seemed to be strongly pulled and vibrated, and the powerful force of imprisonment directly blocked the space nearly 40 meters in front of Cruz''s touch. Space imprisonment! This is the most commonly used ability of Cruz''s touch. It can act on the front space measured by the length of Cruz''s touch itself. For example, the height of the Cruz touch is more than 40 meters and the width is more than 10 meters. The distance it can control is a huge space 40 meters long, 10 meters wide and 40 meters high in front. Through the strong suction generated by the dense suction cups on its tentacles, it directly fixes all the airflow in the whole space to create a strong confinement ability. The power of imprisonment generated by Cruise''s touch in a complete and mature state will be accompanied by some unique abilities of the law of space. However, the Cruz touch in front of us is not completely mature, so although we can borrow the power of some space laws, it is relatively incomplete. At least, it can not completely imprison the warrior professional strongmen such as angel and Rena. Even in the face of Cecilia, Cecilia can break free as long as she uses her blood force. TiNi, can only be regarded as bad luck. Her strength is not strong enough, her strength is not strong enough, and her blood is not good enough, so she will be restrained. However, if it''s just space confinement, it won''t be too troublesome. The real fear is the attack immediately after space confinement, which is the reason why Ruina feels tingling. At this time, the Cruz touch obviously knew kokirei''s terrible, so he tried his best to stop kokirei. It does not intend to completely imprison kokirei, because this Cruz touch is very clear that it is absolutely impossible to do this step. What it wants is to slow down kokirei''s speed. At least it needs to be able to capture kokirei''s moving track, so it can have the ability to counterattack. Unfortunately, kokirei didn''t intend to give it this opportunity at all. "The law is distorted!" In mid air, kokirei stretched out his left hand and grabbed it towards the front. Suddenly, he heard a broken sound, and the space imprisoned by Cruz''s touch was completely distorted. Naturally, the force of imprisonment no longer exists. However, different from the law manipulation of the general strong, the incarceration force of Cruz''s touch is not really manipulated by it. Therefore, when kokirei completely distorts the law and destroys its incarceration force, this Cruz''s touch is immediately damaged by the reaction of the force of the law. More than a dozen smaller suction cups were immediately burst, and black blood was sprayed from them. When they fell on the ground, they immediately corroded a huge pit, and white acid mist diffused out. The Cruz touch also twisted wildly. It was obviously the damage caused by the distortion of the force of the law just now. It was too painful for it. In a twinkling of an eye, kokirei easily broke the space confinement that had hit Tina hard just now, and then flew in front of Cruz''s touch. Then, Kou Jilei waved the heavy sword in his hand, and a huge silver light suddenly broke through the air and turned into a huge sword light tens of meters long, swept across the track of Kou Jilei''s sword edge, and suddenly cut to the ground towards the touch of Cruz. In the face of kokirei''s powerful sword, the Cruz''s touch, which is more than 40 meters high, is extremely cunning - it suddenly shrinks, immediately changes the height of more than 40 meters to 20 meters, and skilfully avoids kokirei''s powerful sword. With such a clever change, kokirei couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. There was something sullen in his eyes. At the next moment, kokirei immediately changed from sweeping to cutting, raised the huge sword with one arm in his right hand, and then waved it down towards Cruz''s touch. The same silver white peak suddenly fell, but this time the broken sword wind was like a waterfall. The supreme sword light turned into an impact wave with the same height of more than 40 wood, swept towards the touch of cruise with unparalleled terrible power, and split all the houses along the way into pieces of wood and powder. However, it can be seen from the fact that this tentacle avoided kokirei''s sweeping sword just now that the wisdom of this tentacle is obviously not low. It knew that it was impossible to compete with kokirei''s strength, so it didn''t take kokirei''s sword at all, and directly went underground and hid. However, its speed was still a little slow after all. It was swept by the sword wind of Kou Jilei''s sword. The disgusting strong fishy smell immediately spewed out of the underground pit it drilled into, which was really like an oil blowout. But these are not oil, but corrosive liquids with high strength. All the ground sprayed by the liquid was soon corroded into potholes of different sizes, with a corrosive smell of sour smell, and the white fog soon spread. The ground vibrated like an earthquake. Around the ground where the Cruz touch penetrated, many houses were not damaged by the power of kokirei''s sword. On the contrary, they began to collapse gradually after the Cruz touch twisted wildly underground and damaged the foundation. Two moves in succession failed to kill the enemy at one stroke, and kokirei''s face couldn''t help looking more ugly. With his strength, in the face of this Cruz touch, he can kill with one blow, but he failed again and again, which is undoubtedly a great humiliation for kokirei, who is among the super strong. "Hum!" Kokirei uttered a cold hum, but it was obvious that his cold hum used the power of special laws, because there was a tremor in space. Then the tremor was quickly transmitted to the ground. Although Sean and others could not see clearly, the ground vibration was even stronger. Based on the situation that Sean had just seen the confrontation between kokirei and this Cruz touch, Sean dared to conclude that this Cruz touch should have suffered more serious trauma, otherwise its struggle could not have become so strong. After a cold hum, kokirei''s eyes stared at the ground tightly, and his eyes wandered in the whole wild fortress. However, with his eyes moving, the focal center of the ground is also changing. This situation is undoubtedly not good news for the wild fortress. At least Sean saw countless houses collapse one after another in this constant vibration. This scene made Sean feel very distressed. You know, these houses may contain many valuable materials! "Fix it!" Sean thought angrily, but in the face of this cunning Cruz touch, Sean was also quite helpless, so he could only let kokirei solve it. Kokirei didn''t intend to let go of the Cruz touch. At this time, his eyes changed with the focus of the fortress. In fact, he was also capturing the position of the tentacle and preparing for the final fatal blow. However, just when kokirei had captured the position of the Cruz touch and was about to launch the last attack, the Cruz touch suddenly drilled out of the ground again. The hard ground could not stop the breakthrough of this tentacle at all, so soon the ground was torn into a huge hole and let this tentacle break out. However, compared with the previous situation, in just a few minutes, the appearance of this Cruz touch has greatly changed. The originally sharp tentacle tip was split at this time, and the wound was up to three meters deep - obviously when it drilled into the ground to avoid being hurt by kokirei''s landing sword. In addition, dozens of suckers on it burst at least two-thirds, and countless black liquids poured out of the tentacles one after another, and then slid down the tentacle''s body, making the whole tentacle look more wet. However, judging from the black liquid spitting out by the tentacles just now, no one will underestimate the power of these liquids. At this time, the remaining intact suction cups of this tentacle began to open and close madly, and a strong suction force immediately broke through the air. But this time, it was not in the confined space, but sucked the soldiers in the only surviving military region of the wild Fortress into the suction cup one by one and swallowed them directly. Each of these suction cups is like a grinding disc. Inside, there are rings of ring gear shaped sharp teeth. When these soldiers are inhaled, they are directly ground into minced meat foam and transformed into the nutrition of this tentacle. Occasionally, because the grinding speed of the suction cup is too fast, before the suction cup can be closed, a pot of blood splashes out of the suction cup and falls on the soldiers. A moment later, the whole military region fell into a panic. On the contrary, the injuries on Cruz''s touch are beginning to be repaired at a visible speed, especially the burst suction cups. In this way, it absorbs and devours the soldiers faster. Under this cycle, the injury recovery of Cruz''s touch becomes faster and faster, but in the blink of an eye, it is almost half of the injury that was still seriously injured. Chapter 1131 From a few to more than a dozen, then to more than 20, more than 30, and finally dozens. The soldiers in the military region are decreasing at an alarming rate. Every time the whale swallows the sea and sucks, you can see dozens of soldiers screaming and being sucked into the air, and then falling into those suction cups one by one. Occasionally, blood splashed out, but most of them were completely silent after a scream, and only some kind of chewing sound was ringing. Panic is spreading wildly. Although these soldiers did not wait to die, but fought back as much as possible, all this was doomed to be futile in the face of such a terrible summoning creature. Soon, almost all the soldiers exposed in the open space were swallowed up. However, Cruz''s touch is obviously not satisfied, because his injury is only a slight improvement, and there is still a long way to recover. So it quickly focused on other buildings in the military area command. Just one sweep, it directly cut off a high-rise building similar to the command tower. More than a dozen soldiers hiding inside flew into the air with the collapsed spire and screamed one after another. But soon, these people found themselves no longer falling. But suspended in mid air by some strange force. But before they could recover, this strange force turned into a completely irresistible suction, and the faces of the soldiers soon changed greatly. Because they saw that they were being dragged by this suction into the suction cup of the huge tentacle. Before they even got close to the tentacle, they had smelled a fishy smell, and the annular serrations exposed inside the suction cup after the opening of the suction cup were like gears. Space imprisonment! Gravity traction! The two special abilities most commonly used by Cruz''s touch. The dozen soldiers soon fell into the suction cup of Cruz''s touch and turned into its nutritional supply. Maybe I was dissatisfied with the slow recovery, or maybe it was because I could feel a lot of life, but I didn''t see it at all. This Cruz touch soon felt extreme dissatisfaction. Cruz''s touch, those intact suction cups suddenly began to open and close madly, and countless cyclones began to circle madly, condensing one by one, and even suspended in a visible state. When enough cyclones are condensed in the air, all the suction cups of cruise touch will completely open, and an invisible sound wave will shake out from these suction cups, and then hit the cyclones in the air. All cyclones begin to explode one by one and convert into an extremely powerful sound wave impact. In an instant, all the buildings in half a military region were destroyed. This destruction is not a simple collapse or anything else, but a qualitative and direct erasure - these buildings have been turned into powder with the naked eye, and even the soldiers hiding inside have been destroyed into a puffy blood mist. However, different from the dust that was blown away by the wind, the blood fog that directly destroyed the body began to condense in the middle of the air and soon formed a large blood cloud. Just like the weird situation when Tina was shot off before. All this happened in two minutes. For many people, it was just a moment. A long roar sprang up. Cruise''s touch suddenly sent out a tremor, not excitement, but anger and fear. Because kokirei has drawn a long silver mark in mid air, it seems that even the air has been directly shaken into a vacuum, with an exceptionally bright and clear scratch. In the face of such a turbulent kokirei, Cruz''s touch can''t be blocked at all - although it sucks those soldiers just now, it''s unmatched, but it''s also based on its own strong strength. In the face of kokirei, whose strength is better than it, Cruz''s touch is really helpless, because it can''t stop kokirei''s attack at all, let alone kokirei''s anger at this time. This time, kokirei did not repeat the previous combat mode, but adopted a closer combat mode. If he was fighting against an opponent whose strength level was similar to his own and let the other party escape, kokirei wouldn''t have any idea. However, facing the Cruz touch whose strength is far inferior to his own, he was successfully escaped by him, and he also sucked so many people under his own eyes to recover his injuries. How can kokirei bear it? Of course, if this Cruz touch is not greedy and wants to destroy those buildings, it can dive underground again. Although it is difficult to escape the attack under kokirei''s anger after all, at least it will not completely expose itself to kokirei as it is now, and kokirei will be so close to him. Kokirei''s left hand looked forward, his five fingers coagulated slightly, and made a gesture similar to holding. The space in front suddenly produced a strange distortion visible to the naked eye, as if a bottomless hole suddenly appeared in mid air, and then swallowed everything in the space. In an instant, the space controlled by Cruise''s touch was completely disintegrated, suspended in mid air, and the blood cloud condensed by the blood of countless soldiers immediately exploded and fell to the ground. But strangely, the blood rain had disappeared in mid air before it fell to the ground. As if there were a pool in mid air, all the blood rain fell into the pool one after another, rippling like bright flowers in full bloom in the sea of flowers. Looking at the sudden scene in front of us, Cruz''s touch immediately sent out a stronger shaking, and the ground even began to vibrate violently. If we say that the earthquake caused by the twisting of Cruise''s touch at the bottom of the ground is almost equivalent to an earthquake of magnitude 4 or 5, then the vibration at this time must be at least equivalent to a focal point of magnitude 7 or 8. Countless houses in the wild fortress began to collapse, and even the skeleton soldiers on the "own" side were shattered one by one. The ground was cracked with huge holes, which looked extremely ferocious. Cruz''s touch was equally angry. However, the reason for its anger is that the blood cloud swept out by itself was cut off! This blood cloud is made up of the pure blood of countless soldiers, though they are killed, but the rich essence of life is also contained in this blood cloud. Kou Jilei did not need the blood of these soldiers, but he also had a special habit of swallowing life. He would obey Sean''s orders, and would not attack ordinary soldiers, but he was totally unkind to the essence of life which belonged to nothing. In particular, so many soldiers life essence has been condensed together, that weight is no less than the average top gold top strength. After swallowing such a pure life essence, Kou Jilei also came to the touch of Cruise. The heavy sword in his hand was swept away. The tentacle tip that finally healed was cut off directly by kokirei. A large amount of black liquid gushed from the fracture of the tentacle, and even the Epee in kokirei''s hand was contaminated with a lot. If it is an ordinary weapon, I''m afraid it will be corroded. However, the weapon in kokirei''s hand was obviously not ordinary, so when kokirei suddenly shook, the black liquid on the sword was directly dispersed. Later, kokirei didn''t stop at this point, but quickly raised his sword and stabbed. The seemingly sword attack turned into countless sword shadows. Although it may not be as good as the zhenhun taught by Beth to Sean, it is enough to deal with the cut off tentacle tip. I saw the end that was still twisting in mid air and exploded into countless pieces of meat. Because we have had a confrontation before, this Cruz touch obviously knows the horror of kokirei. Although it was very painful to be cut off a small end, it didn''t mean to continue fighting. Instead, it began to shrink rapidly and tried to retract back to the ground, just as it had avoided kokirei''s attack before. In this respect, Cruz''s touch is obviously not a creature without wisdom. However, Kou Jilei, who has had combat experience, will never let go of his tentacle this time. So he saw kokirei holding the handle of the sword with his backhand, the tip of the sword directly facing down, and then raised his right hand again. In an instant, silver light appeared on the body of the epee. "Town!" Holding the Epee in his hand, Kou Jilei turned the tip of the sword under his fingers, and shouted like thunder. The next moment, he threw his right-hand Epee at the shrinking Cruz touch below. A thunderclap! The Epee directly stabbed and fell into the body of Cruz''s touch at a faster speed than Cruz''s touch, and it can also be clearly felt that the Epee is still falling until the end of the tentacle. The Cruz touch, which had been shrinking and twisting, also stopped twisting and contracting at the moment when the Epee was inserted into the body. It seems that time suddenly stands still. "Broken!" Kokirei, soon roared again. Then, there were countless distortions and expansions on the body of this Cruz touch, as if someone was inflating the body of this touch. Not long after, a part that expanded to the extreme exploded completely, and black liquid sprayed out and fell on the ground, corroding a large area around. After the first explosion, those other places expanded to the extreme began to explode one after another. However, in just a few seconds, dozens of holes have appeared in the whole Cruz touch. When kokirei recalled the heavy sword inserted into Cruz''s body, the blow became the last straw to crush the camel, and the whole Cruz touch completely exploded. There was no residue of foam belonging to Cruz''s touch except those with strongly corrosive acidic liquid falling all over the sky. Chapter 1132 Although the Cruz touch has been directly wiped out by kokire, the damage and impact it has caused are also huge. At least, almost a fifth of the wild fortress was directly destroyed by it. Sean didn''t care about the internal integrity of the fortress. All he needed was the two walls of the fortress. Of course, in addition to the walls that can resist those undead creatures, Sean is more concerned about the materials left in the warehouses in the Fortress - but now, there are a lot of materials destroyed by the battle between Cruz''s touch and kokirei, and Sean''s heart is bleeding. However, even if Cruz''s touch has been eliminated by kokire, the battle is not over at present. A large amount of skeleton cannon fodder is still running around the fortress. Although these skeletons cannot pose any threat to Sean and others, it will always be a trouble if they are not solved. After all, there are a lot of them. At least the scale is more than 100000. Even if they are all cannon fodder, once they pour into the wilderness, they can still bring great threat and damage to the wilderness. Sean took Gulu out of his pocket. Obviously, the little guy was still a little unhappy. Although it has no time requirements for sleep, it will basically fall into a state of deep sleep if it has nothing to do. On the one hand, it can preserve its physical strength, on the other hand, it is also its evolutionary demand - according to Andrew, Gollum can enter the next growth stage after sleeping for hundreds of years. If it consumes too much energy in this process, such as the last time Sean "threw" Edward, This sleep time will not only increase, but may even be life-threatening. Therefore, Sean now basically supplies the goods as mascots and doesn''t take them out for use. Of course, part of the reason is that Sean''s strength has been regarded as one of the top powers in the miracle mainland, so he doesn''t need to borrow Gollum''s strength. At least in the face of the strong above the holy land, Gulu can play an extremely limited value, and in the face of the strong below the holy land, Sean can easily solve his opponent. But now, when Sean took Gulu out, he didn''t expect it to deal with the skeleton cannon fodder of the fortress. But to treat it as your own eyes. Gollum, who flew high in the air, soon established contact with Sean through the soul contract, which is equivalent to giving Sean the ability to overlook the whole fortress. In this way, he can control the whole situation: he can clearly see the movements of all skeletons in the whole fortress, which is naturally good for his next command. In fact, it was exactly what Sean expected. Sean could easily distinguish the most dangerous place in the wild fortress in the picture of the whole situation from the high altitude. The first to bear the brunt was the military region where kokire and cruise met. The military region was severely damaged, and basically all the remaining fortifications were destroyed. Most of the remaining personnel were clerks and staff officers, lacking combat capability, so the situation was extremely dangerous. And the biggest problem is more than that. The adventurer team of rilesta also suffered heavy casualties. When Sean assigned the task to rilesta, he also considered that their task was not too difficult and dangerous, so he gave leice to them for protection, but he didn''t expect to encounter such trouble as Cruz''s touch. Therefore, after a battle, rilesta was not only injured, his teammates were also missing, and even leice suffered a leg injury. Under pressure, rilesta had to take leice and hide in the building with good military affairs to resist the attack of the skeleton tide. Second, the greater danger lies in another battlefield. Where angel is. The army of pure cannon fodder undead composed of skeletons doesn''t have much self-consciousness. Most of the time, they act with their hatred for the living and their own attack instinct. It is only because of the excessive number that they will cause trouble to many adventurers. But at present, there are commanders in these undead armies composed of skeletons and skeletons, so their combat effectiveness is not improved at all. Although angel''s strength can completely ignore them, this also refers to a limited number of cases. Not to mention that there are more than 100000 undead armies in the fortress at present, even 30000 or 40000 skeleton armies gathered to deal with a strong saint, which is enough to make the strong Saint retreat. After all, the undead army has no idea of morale. Unlike the normal human army, if the casualties reach a certain level, they will directly collapse. Therefore, even the strong in the holy land will not choose to fight hard in the face of the extremely large undead army. Sean didn''t know where the ice sword in angel''s hand came from, but seeing that she danced with the air of cold frost and frozen all the nearby skeletons into ice sculptures, it can be seen that her physical strength has not been reduced too much. However, this is obviously a secret skill owned by angel, so she naturally can''t exert it indefinitely. If she hadn''t taken into account Tina behind her, I''m afraid angel would never sit here and wait to die. Soon, Sean made a decision. "Cecilia, you go to find Rena and go to the military region with her. Leice and rilesta are there now. The others are missing, so try to explore during the rescue." Sean turned his head and said to Cecilia, "now this situation doesn''t need to be taken into account. Just let go of it I''ll go to angel. " "OK." Cecilia nodded and then added, "be careful." "I see." Sean nodded, immediately turned around and rushed to angel, and also gave an order to coquirrey: "Alexis is obviously in trouble, coquirrey, you hurry to help her Now the situation in the fortress is useless even if you stay, but as long as you hold on for a while, the frost Legion will arrive, and then these skeletons will not be a problem. " After hearing Sean''s order, kokirei, who was suspended in mid air, didn''t make any answer. He just turned around and felt Alexis''s position a little, and immediately broke through the air. In fact, with kokirei''s strength, there is no way to solve these skeletons in the fortress. He only needs to drop his sword directly, and he can completely raze the whole fortress to the ground. But this is obviously not the result Sean wants, and kokirey''s way of shooting will also harm others. Sean also planned to occupy the fortress and use it as a way to connect with Utopia. Naturally, he didn''t want the fortress to be destroyed - at least when there was nothing to do. If there''s really nothing to do, Sean won''t care about it. After the soldiers divided into three routes, although these skeleton armies in the fortress can not be eliminated immediately, they can at least prevent the situation from deteriorating. But when Sean got to angel, his heart sank completely. Because Tina''s breath has completely disappeared. When Angel arrived before, Tina was still breathing. She may also be expressing her unwillingness and desire for life in her own way. However, it is a pity that in the current battlefield, the smell of death is too strong. These smells are eroding Tina''s body all the time. In addition, due to the lack of sufficient treatment, Tina, who is so seriously injured, can''t last long. If she had not been a member of the battle God, she would have died when she was touched by Cruise. Feeling the disappearance of Tina''s life, Sean was slightly stunned for a while, but he still suppressed his inner sadness after all. This is the second war dead follower under his command after anno. Although nominally, TiNi is a combat God subordinate to the ice and snow and winter church, in fact, TiNi, shefanio and the goddess of ice and snow and winter are very clear about their relationship with each other. And when TiNi''s breath of life completely disappeared, snow fanio, thousands of miles away, also felt it at the same time. Although shefanio seldom smiles and looks cold most of the time, she never gives people the cold feeling of domineering. But at this moment, her body suddenly exudes a cold breath that strangers are not allowed to enter, just like the sudden outbreak of the cold wind without warning. "What''s the matter?" William felt the change in the smell of shefanio and couldn''t help asking. "Tina... Has been called by God to the kingdom of God." Shefanio sighed softly. "Tina... Isn''t she with Sean?" William''s face suddenly changed. "What''s the situation? Sean, are they in danger? " "I don''t know." Shefanio shook her head, but her eyes turned to Noro. But Noro just smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "don''t look at me like this. My master didn''t make any contact with me. I don''t know anything at all However, if even Tina died, I''m afraid the situation is really... Very bad. " William took a deep breath and his eyes suddenly became cold: "haven''t those tribal coalition forces been rectified yet?" "Depending on their situation, I''m afraid it''s impossible to start without ten days and a half months." "Very good." William said coldly, "it''s time for them to know who is the real commander of this team It''s no problem to kill someone? " "As long as the two old monsters don''t fight, the other strong ones won''t be my opponent and Noro." Shefanio knew William''s meaning and replied, "it doesn''t matter if the two old monsters fight. God will come down. Unless they are strong like kokirei, they won''t be my opponent." William nodded, then got up, put on the military uniform with the mark of the supreme military commander of the void principality, and walked towards the camp where the coalition forces of the wild tribes were stationed. Chapter 1133 Frost Corps is angel''s private Corps. Although this Legion was judged to be a level 5 legion, in fact, its real combat power was as high as level 6 - if it was commanded by angel himself, it could even break through to a real level 6 Legion. Just like the standard judgment in the Legion war in the world, level 6 is the strongest combat power level that the regular army can achieve. If you want to become a level 7 legion, you must sublimate and improve the strength of all the soldiers of the whole Legion. The level 7 and level 8 legions in the major empires and super first-class kingdoms finally took shape after countless years of scouring. This can be seen only from the fact that the reserve soldiers of these legions are selected from the fifth and sixth legions. This is the so-called inside story. When the frost Corps finally arrived at the wild fortress, it was four days after Sean and others entered the wild fortress, which was much longer than Angel expected at the beginning. Therefore, the trap war launched by the undead army in the wild fortress is basically coming to an end. After solving the Cruz touch, although the remaining skeleton soldiers in the fortress are large in scale, they are basically not a great threat to Sean and others. Especially with two war machines worthy of the name of kokirei and Cecilia, these skeletons are more difficult to play their due combat power, and even completely lose the meaning of cannon fodder. Of course, it is still a great threat to the ordinary soldiers in the fortress. Because they had received angel''s instructions before, the frost Legion did not panic at all after entering the wild fortress, but soon entered the combat state, quickly launched the formation and began to advance a little bit, completely annihilating all skeletons within the line of sight. This kind of steady and steady strategy similar to positional warfare is rarely used in the attack and defense of the fortress at this time, which is somewhat just right. Coupled with the extreme combat effectiveness of the frost corps, the skeletons in the fortress are difficult to cause any trouble to the soldiers of the frost Corps. On the contrary, they are constantly annihilated in this layer by layer promotion. From this point of view, we can see that the frost Legion is indeed a kind of genuine combat effectiveness and strategic awareness, and is not a hard hitting and hard attacking Legion that blindly relies on its own combat effectiveness regardless of casualties. Similarly, as an all-round Legion that can adapt to all terrain and environment, the Cecilia guards led by clough are much inferior to the frost Legion. Because clough''s Cecilia guards, perhaps better known as the death squads in the eyes of Sean and William, have the highest casualty rate in the whole empty principality, which is even more outrageous than the thunder lions who are good at gnawing hard bones and fighting hard battles: at least three-quarters of them are killed after each battle. However, as the cost of such a high death rate, the soldiers of Cecilia guards who survived the war can be greatly improved. This is also the fundamental reason why Cecilia''s close guard army can always maintain the level of combat power at level 5, but William and Neil have to worry about the source of troops every time. After all, Cecilia''s guards are a pure Terran Legion. Unlike the iron wings, which are composed of barbarians, nor the powerful legions such as the lion of thunder and the wing of guilt, which are composed of many races. Moreover, there is a special factor for Cecilia''s close guard army, that is, the need to be fearless to die for Cecilia. Based on the above, Cecilia''s close guard army is the most difficult army to be supplemented in the Principality of void, let alone expanded. After the frost Corps arrived at the wild fortress and joined angel, Sean and others, the sweeping and cleaning of the whole fortress was much easier. With angel''s order, the frost regiment soon divided into several units and turned to encirclement and annihilation guerrilla tactics. At the same time, it also divided a part and began to search for all kinds of materials and reserves left in various buildings. After all, the cold frost Corps did not send logistics and reserve forces at the same time because of this battle plan, so in terms of food and grass, it can only rely on the residual materials in the wild fortress to supplement until Sean''s void principality reinforcements arrive. However, with the sharp decrease in the number of skeleton cannon fodder, many higher-level skeletons soon disappeared in everyone''s vision. After all, the scale of the wild fortress is not small, and the manpower of Sean and others is really limited. It is basically impossible to thoroughly search the whole fortress. In addition, Sean and others didn''t find this trap at the beginning, so once these skeletons completely escape, they can hide again, and then suddenly appear later to cause trouble for Sean and others. Originally, this is a difficult problem almost without solution. However, after Sean threw Gollum into the sky, the unsolvable problem was soon solved. With Gulu''s current strength, it''s basically impossible to play a role in helping Sean in the battle. However, it is not a problem to carry out similar activities such as investigation and surveillance. After all, there is a soul contract between Sean and Gulu. As long as Gulu can see and feel, Sean can also see and feel. With Gollum''s dual energy attributes of holiness and darkness, it is basically impossible to hide its perception unless it is Rick or a great Witch of the same level. Under such tacit cooperation, he received a highly targeted command to mobilize. Naturally, these skeleton cannon fodder had nowhere to hide. They were soon found out by Sean one by one and then completely annihilated. "The combat effectiveness of the frost Corps really deserves its reputation." Sean stood on a tall building, guided a small group of frost Legion soldiers around the road, arrived at a escape point of skeleton cannon fodder in advance, and then directly launched an ambush. It was easy to win. "You have such excellent ''eyes'', I''m afraid the name of the future God of war will fall on you." Angel stood next to Sean, looked up at a little golden light in the sky, and then said in a deep voice, "any ambush or trap, I''m afraid it won''t work for you." "I dare not bear the name of the military God. Gulu is still subject to more restrictions." Sean said faintly that he didn''t mind letting Angel know some of his means and secrets, because although angel said she was separated from the royal family of the Millennium covenant Empire, she still had high loyalty to the Millennium covenant empire. Only in this way can the "Millennium covenant Empire" better recognize her strength and avoid some fearless confrontation. The last thing Sean wanted was to fight with the Millennium covenant Empire at this time. He needed some time to plan, so he said, "it''s the same effect as your star tower." Hearing the speech, angel''s heart was helpless with a bitter smile. The star tower has been damaged for a long time. Otherwise, even the wild fortress would not have been broken by the enemy. You know, the Star Tower can monitor all areas within the Millennium covenant Empire, which is also the real reason why the Millennium covenant Empire has always been afraid of any invaders. After all, under the protection of the Star Tower, the Millennium covenant empire is equal to having the three factors of favorable weather, place and people. Therefore, even if the military God of the qainas Empire personally leads the army to attack, it can''t do any good. However, at present, the damage of the Star Tower is only known to a few high-level officials of the Millennium covenant Empire, and others do not know it, let alone outsiders. Hearing Sean''s words, angel knew that Sean still had some scruples about the Star Tower. However, angel didn''t expect that Sean had such outstanding ability with the golden light ball. In a way, it was indeed equivalent to the role of the Star Tower, and it could even play a stronger role than the Star Tower at some special times, because the star tower could only shine on the territory of the Millennium Covenant empire after all, Leaving the boundaries of the Millennium covenant empire will be completely ineffective. Gollum, however, can be carried around and used directly in any place, forming a similar monitoring and exploration effect. However, as Sean said, Gulu still has great limitations: once it meets the legendary strong, Gulu can''t monitor and detect. Even if it is said that the strong one does not specifically target Gulu, it is enough to make Gulu feel overwhelmed just by the energy impact from the battle and escape. "When will the reinforcements of the Principality of void arrive?" Angel changed the topic. Although it was a little stiff, it was better than continuing to entangle with topics such as the Star Tower. "The harvest of food was far less than we thought. The soldiers in the fortress had collected a lot before, but they were basically destroyed by the battle just now And most of the remaining uncollected, more than half of them have been polluted and can''t be eaten at all. " The implication of angel''s words was already very obvious. If the reinforcements of the void principality could not arrive as soon as possible, they would have to give up the wild fortress. "Soon." Sean closed his eyes and contacted Noro. Then the corner of his mouth raised slightly, "ten days at most." "Ten days?" Angel let out a low cry, "how can it be so fast..." The energy consumption of the transmission array is too expensive, so the normal marching mode is still adopted at present. Moreover, because Sean''s beheading operation was too successful before, now there are relevant defense means with the official launch of the transmission magic array. Therefore, under normal circumstances, even if the reinforcements from the void principality rush through the whole process, they can arrive only after a minimum rest time of more than 20 days. Because angel had just got the news from the frost Corps. The plan to annihilate the rebels jointly with William was a great success. After that, William and the army commander. In terms of time, it should have completely returned to the base camp of the void principality. So at this moment, I was so shocked to hear Sean say that it would only take ten days, because in terms of distance, the only evidence can only show that William did not lead the army back to the base camp of the Principality of void. But in this way, how to solve the problems of logistics and food and grass? If this problem is not solved, it is meaningless to continue to occupy the wild fortress. On the contrary, the arrival of reinforcements from the void principality will accelerate the consumption of food and grass. "Don''t worry about food and grass. Everything is ready. Maybe it will arrive one step ahead of the reinforcements." Sean seemed to see angel''s doubts, so he smiled and replied, "if the wild fortress is lost, it is not a good thing for those tribes in the wild, so they will naturally help The problem of food and grass is that they are responsible for the transportation first, and then William will arrive at the wild fortress together with the coalition forces of the wild tribe. The subsequent fortifications and related matters can also be carried out smoothly on schedule. At least... The wild fortress will never fall into the hands of the dead again. " Angel frowned slightly, and her intuition told her that it was definitely not as simple as Sean said on the surface. But now, Sean is obviously avoiding the important and answering the questions. He obviously doesn''t want to tell himself. With angel''s intelligence, it is not difficult to identify some problems and loopholes in details. However, due to the lack of sufficient intelligence data, she can''t analyze the specific situation, so she can only acquiesce to Sean''s statement. In fact, Sean is really avoiding the important and answering angel''s questions. The truth is not as simple as Sean said. According to the information just fed back by Nolo, William and shefanio were angry after feeling TiNi''s death. These two, one is ten generals and the other is a divine envoy. The consequences of anger can be imagined. In addition, William is surrounded by a series of strong men and generals such as Noro, Alfred, clough and Dwight, as well as powerful legions such as the wing of guilt, the black wing, the iron wing, the lion of thunder, the scarlet Knight Order and the Cecilia guards, It can be called strong strength and strong combat effectiveness. Therefore, in the face of the sudden anger and preemption of these two great figures, the coalition forces of the wild tribes were not prepared at all. Several generals sent by the tribes who had been dissatisfied with the void principality were killed by Noro on the spot, which naturally caused the mutiny of the tribal coalition forces. However, the mutiny broke out in less than three hours, and was completely suppressed by William with extremely tough means - in the process, in addition to the terrible strong attack capability of the Legion led by Alfred and clough, and the successive shots of shefanio and Nolo, Other tribes that have already secretly signed imperial contracts choose to stand idly by is also an important factor. With such bad news from the front coalition forces, Neil and Hella, who are in the rear, simply did not stop, directly launched the final stage of the void Empire plan and completely won the whole wild tribe. In this process, in addition to the rapid mobile operation plan of Orianna and silver sideburns, the strength and performance shown by Shina is also a very important factor - the queen of crypt cold spider has grown up for so many years, but it is not just decoration. So far, the early stage of the void Empire plan has been completely completed, and the remaining problems can not be solved quickly in a moment and a half. Especially the distribution of benefits. After all, the current "void Empire" can not be regarded as Sean''s speech. At least it can be called a real void empire after completely integrating the power and voice of the wild tribes. Otherwise, it would only be a semi federal and semi parliamentary Empire, which would not be of any practical help and significance to Sean - even if he could not become an authoritarian Empire, at least these wild tribes should not have any idea of resistance and betrayal. In a sense, the outbreak of the scourge of the dead actually bought Sean a lot of time. Because of this, the strategic value of the wild fortress has been unprecedentedly raised - only by completely controlling the fortress can Sean buy more time for himself. And only with enough time can he completely recover those wild tribes one by one, which naturally needs the stability ahead. Waiting for things to be adjusted and arranged one by one, Sean and angel will go their separate ways: angel has to deal with the military affairs such as the frost corps and the defenders and civilians in the fortress. After all, this is the affairs of the Millennium covenant empire. Even if the nominal commander of the fortress is Sean, he is not convenient to intervene in these things. Watching Sean and angel go their separate ways, Cecilia, with a few more stains on her delicate face, greeted her with kokirei. But at this time, the space near Sean suddenly had a twist. A beautiful shadow Shi ran stepped out of it. "How''s it going?" Sean turned his head and looked at Alexis stepping out of the void. "Let him run." Alexis''s tone was full of regret, "if there was not a Cruz touch to stop, it would be impossible for Lucas to escape from me without completely recovering his strength." "The second Cruz touch?" Sean was a little surprised, "it''s only a few days. How can they summon the second Cruz touch... This is not an ordinary sacrifice. At least they have to sacrifice enough blood What is the Millennium covenant Empire doing? With the monitoring of the Star Tower, the dead not only conquered the wild fortress to complete the first sacrifice, but also now even the second Cruz touch has been summoned. " "Maybe... What''s wrong with the Star Tower?" Cecilia said with some uncertainty, "didn''t the Millennium covenant Empire almost win before? Instead, the rebels won an important reversal victory... I suspect that it was because of the problem of the Star Tower. Otherwise, the Millennium alliance Empire, which occupies the triple elements of time, place and people, cannot always win the rebels. " "Very likely." Sean nodded, then turned his head and looked at Alexis. "Is your injury all right?" He knew that what Alexis said about Lucas was the knight of death, one of the thirteen kings of the dead. Lucas, commonly known as the big Lucas in the skeleton, was the brother of the little Lucas. Although what Alexis said at this time was very understatement, from the beginning, Alexis root didn''t give Sean enough detailed tips, but just let him be careful. From this point of view, the great Lucas was not an enemy that could be easily solved. "You may need to rest for a few days. This time, the strength is a little big. If you step into the legend, you won''t have so much trouble." Alexis said softly, and naturally despised Sean in her words, "your strength has improved too slowly. I''ve never seen a guy as useless as you That guy Rick said you were nonsense. That''s right. " "Sean has worked hard!" Cecilia was not happy to hear Alexis belittle Sean so much. "He has no blood power at all. It''s not easy to impact the legend. To be able to have the current strength in just a few years, Sean... Sean has been great! " Alexis glanced at Cecilia. Although there was no hostility or malice, as a strong man up to the 18th level, it was enough to make Cecilia tremble from her soul. However, even so, Cecilia didn''t mean to give in at all. She just stubbornly clenched her teeth and looked at Alexis until kokirei suddenly took a step to the cross line of their sight and blocked Cecilia behind her. This move made Alexis slightly stunned, and immediately showed a smiling expression. As a result, kokirei immediately changed his face and stepped back in a panic. For this murderer Wu Ji, not only does the Outland have a great reputation, but also "guards" like Kou Jilei are no inferior. "Cough." At this time, Sean finally said, "I have something to deliver to you. Only you can do it. I don''t trust others You can just rest and solve these troubles at the same time. " "What''s up?" Alexis raised her eyebrows. "You should know my temperament." "I promise, it''s absolutely to your taste." Sean smiled. Of course he knew what Alexis was interested in. "The only thing you can''t be sure is whether those guys have * * that can make you fight with all your strength." Hearing Sean''s words, Alexis''s eyes lit up and glowed with an extremely charming Brilliance: "is there a fight?" "Yes." Sean nodded and then explained what Noro had said before and the situation in the wild tribe, "... Maybe that''s the case. There will be a lot of people there who are not convinced. Maybe they don''t dare to make trouble directly, but they won''t break by making some small moves secretly. I don''t have time to clean them up now, so I can only let you go there and give them some deterrence As for the overall situation, Haila and Neil are in charge. You don''t have to worry. Just do it according to your preferences. " "Can you kill?" Alexis smiled. "Even if you don''t say it, I''ll ask for it. We always have to solve a few prickly guys to make them obedient." Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, and his voice seemed light, but the killing intention in his words was particularly awe inspiring. "Moreover, I believe there will always be some guys without a sense of crisis trying to pick things... After all, some places are really too far away from the battlefield here." "I see what you mean." Alexis nodded. "No limit?" "As long as it''s not slaughtering the city, it doesn''t matter if there''s a river of blood." Sean answered, "Haila has filled out a list of tribes that are destined to be removed However, for other tribes not on the list, it''s best not to be cruel, otherwise the situation in the rear may get out of control. This is not what I want. " "It''s a little interesting." Alexis showed a murderous smile, "then I''ll go back and take a vacation You can rest assured that I am here. " After that, Alexis, without waiting for Sean''s reply, directly through the induction in the soul contract, took a step and forcibly tore open the void barrier, escaped into it and disappeared completely. Looking at Alexis in a hurry, Sean sighed helplessly: "I don''t trust you if you''re here." Killing Wu Ji is no joke. Sean was really afraid that Alexis would kill too much, and regardless of the result, he completely turned on the killing mode. Sean really didn''t want Alexis to go back and help Hella carry out the "operation plan" - this is the first phase of the later strategic deployment plan of the void Empire, which means that those who are disobedient Those cancer tribes with rebellious ideas and hatred for human beings and non barbarians were eliminated. Only in this way can the void principality really sublimate into an empire, rather than change the fundamental position of founding the country. Chapter 1134 Sean gently exhaled a foul breath. In the sky, there is a faint golden radiance, which is a bit like a golden light rain. The coverage of the light rain is great, not just limited to the wild fortress. According to Sean''s visual inspection, it probably includes an area of about two kilometers near the wild fortress. This golden rain like light curtain is the monitoring range that Gulu can cover. In a way, it is really good to prevent the enemy''s Secret infiltration. However, if it is only used for warning, it is obviously not enough. After all, the scope of investigation and monitoring carried out by professional investigators is more than ten miles away from the wild fortress. "Next, we have a lot to do." Sean looked back, then smiled and said to Cecilia, "things in the fortress have been solved, but I don''t know what the situation is in the Millennium empire." "The Millennium covenant empire will certainly not sit back and watch the wild fortress fall into our hands." Cecilia frowned. "The fall of the wild fortress may not reach the Imperial military department in a short time, but it has been nearly half a month now. I''m afraid that even if it is blocked by the news of the dead tide, it should be known there?" "Not necessarily." Sean shook his head and said, "if there is something wrong with the Star Tower, as you said, and the whole domestic environment cannot be monitored, it is likely that the defeat of the wild fortress has not been discovered by them. But... " "But in this way, we will have more trouble." Cecilia is so smart. As soon as Sean said it, she immediately understood the meaning. "If the fortress has been clearly lost, they will certainly choose to shrink the defense line and give up here for the time being, but if they don''t know it..." "I''m afraid we''ll soon be under pressure from the Duke of nandern." Sean sighed, "the name of ''De''en'' of the Millennium covenant empire is not a decoration or a false name in the Millennium covenant empire. It is a synonym for strength that has really withstood countless tests. Any Duke of De''en is not a weak person. In other words, the weak can''t win the title. Just like popoccas, Duke of East Deron, he ranks fourth in this issue of the list, higher than William and Hella. As for the Duke of North Deron, although he is mainly to prevent the invasion from the Emilia Empire, there are few wars to spread, but if I remember correctly, he ranked 17th in the list of famous generals in the last issue, but he fell out of the top 20 in this issue, but I don''t think his ability will be weakened. " "After all, the list of famous generals is also a place to rely on war. If a general has few rumors of war achievements and inaccurate intelligence collection, it is really difficult to ensure the accuracy of this ranking." Cecilia said, "but I always feel... It seems that the God of war intends to cover up something." "It''s nothing more than the problems caused by the tragic events when he ranked in the list for the first time. He''s looking for inner self comfort and redemption." Sean''s eyes showed an inexplicable color, and he sighed again after a long time. "As for puhughes, who is about to take over the throne of Duke of nandern, his last shot was 30 years ago, and the list of famous players appeared 20 years ago, so he was not included in the list But I believe that the old Duke may be able to rank in the top 20 or even the top 15 I''m not sure. It may even be a hidden ten general. " Cecilia whispered, "he''s 85 years old this year..." "Old and strong." Sean smiled, "but fortunately, we prepared a card early in the morning, and now we can barely use it." "You mean... Hassas?" "There is no one but him." Sean nodded. "If this guy is lucky enough, he should have returned to the territory of the zoanton family by now." "What if you have bad luck?" Cecilia asked. After William helped hassas win, he chose the head teacher, and hassas also chose to return to zoanton''s family territory through the wild fortress. In terms of time, there was no wave of dead at that time, so there was Sean if everything went well. However, the outbreak of the wave of dead souls was so sudden that many villages and towns and cities were not prepared at all, which was also the main reason why the response measures of the Millennium covenant Empire were quickly annexed to many villages and towns before they could start. It''s not easy to summon Cruz''s touch. Considering the Cruz touch of the wild fortress, Sean estimated that the Millennium covenant Empire should have lost about 500000 people in just a few days. But at this time, hearing Cecilia''s "if you''re not lucky", Sean was also a little stunned. Soon, Sean''s face looked a little painful: "Alas, I thought I could have a short rest here, but I didn''t expect... I had to go out and find someone. This guy can''t die now, otherwise we would really have a fight with the Duke of nandern." "Don''t we still have angel?" Cecilia didn''t understand. Of course, her greater instinct was that she didn''t want Sean to leave soon after he came to the wild fortress. "Angel, this card is not used here." Sean shook his head, then reached out and stroked Cecilia''s head. "The position of master of hassas has been made clear. If he dies, all our previous actions will be in vain. And if he''s alive, he''ll be the next Duke of nandern At that time, with the card of angel, we will have a lot of room for maneuver with the Millennium covenant empire. " At this point, Sean saw that Cecilia seemed to be going to say something again, so he said again, "I know what you want to say. Now angel is on our side. If we really encounter the Duke of nandern, we can avoid a Terran civil war. Even if we really want to go to war, in order to get through the road to the wild fortress, the Duke of nanden will lose a lot. It is difficult to win us in a short time, but... This makes it impossible for us to have secret talks with the Millennium covenant empire. " "Because... The face of the Empire, right?" Not interrogative sentences, but declarative sentences. Sean nodded: "it''s about the face of an empire. Once a battle breaks out, things will become very complicated. However, if we change the solution... I personally took the initiative to ensure the safety of hassas and informed the Duke of South Deron of the specific situation of the wild fortress, then we may have further cooperation with the Millennium covenant empire. By then, through angel, we can reach some agreements with the Millennium covenant Empire and win the wild fortress. " "As a relative price, the Millennium covenant empire will retreat the national boundary, divide the area and scope covered by the whole black land into a ownerless land, and the key defense areas will be concentrated in the rear territory, which can better concentrate their defense strategies and avoid facing greater pressure in the outbreak of the dead tide in the future." Hearing the string song knows elegance. Sean just said that Cecilia Adam, who knows Sean''s overall strategy, responded, "... After all, after the Millennium covenant Empire narrowed its borders and scope of activities, the wild fortress has become the human activity area closest to the black earth. Therefore, if the dead tide breaks out at that time, we should be the most worried, Not the Millennium covenant empire. " "Not to mention the future void Empire, even now, the wilderness is no longer the back garden of major empires and principalities. Naturally, the importance of the wilderness fortress is not as important as before. It can even be said that it is a loss making business. After all, the annual maintenance cost is not low. Therefore, without losing any face, getting some benefits and getting rid of the troubles from the dead tide for a long time, the only thing the Millennium covenant Empire needs to do is just guard against us. Therefore, under normal circumstances, it will not refuse the secret treaty led by angel. " Sean completed Cecilia''s words, "and because of this fact, the Millennium covenant empire will not guess our layout." "On the surface, we took the wild fortress just to prevent the Millennium covenant empire from directly entering the gateway of the wild land. This is a state of mutual vigilance. But in fact, our real goal is to purify and recover the land of black soil. " Cecilia nodded clearly, "but in this way... They will guess the changes in the wilderness and even judge the plan of the ''void empire''." "The so-called layout is to hide its real purpose." Sean said faintly, "for this, we must prepare one or more false purposes, a false intelligence that is not easy to obtain, and a clue that is misguided but enough to make people reasoning and convincing. And... One or more inducement traps. " "Therefore, taking the wild fortress is the first false purpose." Cecilia thought a little and then said, "the secret conversation between Angel and the Millennium covenant empire is to convey the false information that is not easy to obtain, that is, ''we want a wild Fortress''. The Millennium covenant empire will judge the first inducement trap of "wild fortress is very important to us." As Cecilia''s thoughts became clearer and clearer, her words became more fluent: "with such an important clue, they will contact you to protect hassas''s return, and start collecting targeted intelligence with the ''wild Fortress'' as the clue. In this kind of targeted intelligence collection, we can''t hide all our preparations for the void Empire plan from interested people, and then they will fall into more induction traps, and therefore we will be guided to this wrong reasoning logic, and finally come to the conclusion that we want to get rid of Ryan Kingdom and become the eighth empire. " "But they will never think of it. In fact, we have already launched the void Empire plan. Now we just throw it out as a second false purpose hidden under the first false purpose However, because this is the result of their own analysis by the intelligence department, they will be very convinced of it, and as long as we don''t show any purposeful action on the black land at the beginning, they won''t speculate about it at all. " Sean smiled and nodded with appreciation in his eyes. This strategic chess game layout was learned by Sean from his original president. It is said that his original president laid a two-year-old double-sided espionage scheme, which completely defeated his competitors. But Sean used it for the second time. The previous time was to lay the foundation for the void Empire plan, so he had to strive to become a Lord. However, the later void Empire plan was better than Sean''s original idea with the joint efforts of Neil, Cecilia, William and Hella. "And this layout has one of the most obvious places." Sean smiled and then added, "after the Millennium covenant Empire found this, they will immediately start a new round of fortress construction to prevent the possible attack, aggression and harassment after we really become an empire. To a large extent, this can consume the resources of the Millennium covenant Empire, so as to ensure that when they find out our real purpose, they can no longer stop and compete. " "However... We need to be strong enough. Otherwise, the Millennium covenant empire can send troops to us and prevent us from becoming an empire." "Any layout requires a certain degree of strength." Sean said, "whether taking advantage of the situation or your own strength, you must at least have the ability to compete with other players, otherwise any layout is just a joke Hella has always done that. The only time she failed was that she didn''t expect us to have such a tough means to break the game. " "But... If we want to establish an empire, even if we take advantage of the outbreak of this dead tide, the Peace Council and dead spine will not attack us due to contractual restrictions, but there are still wild lands and so many big countries around..." "I know." Sean nodded, and his face appeared a little dignified. "It''s a little worse just by the words of kokirey and Alexis. After all, our current position is not just a covetous opponent like the Millennium covenant empire. There are other big kingdoms around us. Even the qainas empire is not far away from us. Maybe the God of war can''t catch up, but I''m afraid the super strong is still OK. " "Then, with the number of super strong people, we may be able to compete with the super strong people of the two empires, but if those legendary strong people are involved, I''m afraid we don''t have so many to compete with, even if we include the wild tribes who have defected." "So this time, I''m going to visit a hidden strong man on my way." Sean said in a deep voice, "because I don''t know the specific location and situation very well, I intend to start by myself, because when William and others all arrive, it doesn''t matter much to me if one is missing, but if Rena, you, kokirei and others don''t sit here, there is likely to be a problem." "But..." Cecilia bit her lower lip, and there was still some hesitation on her face. "I''ll be careful." Sean smiled. "And I promise you, if things can''t be violated, I''ll give up immediately, not too reluctantly." Chapter 1135 Perhaps the Millennium covenant Empire really responded to the saying that misfortunes never come singly. It encountered one trouble after another, one after another. With the powerful ascendance of tyrant budris Dein, the Empire has not been an iron plate for a long time. After all, the accession of the emperor actually damaged the interests of a large number of nobles. However, due to the strength and coercion of the pure white Emperor, those old aristocratic forces just dare to be angry and dare not speak. Of course, some small movements behind their backs naturally do not stop. It is precisely because of this that the new emperor is determined to eradicate the cancer of the Empire and make the Millennium alliance empire a real dictatorship empire. Those who can ascend the throne naturally have no simple role. Originally, according to budris''s plan, it only had some twists and turns at most. After all, the reputation of the Star Tower is not joking. But what he didn''t expect was that this should have been a dangerous clean-up, but the situation deteriorated with the sudden collapse of the Star Tower. Had it not been for the two Dukes of East Deron and North Deron, budris would have been very upset, but it still made him very angry, and even had to let pushus zoanton take charge of rectifying the situation in the south. Originally, budris thought that everything should end smoothly. He just added a Duke of nandern to the Empire. However, considering the veteran''s qualifications and experience, he was not dissatisfied. But at this time, the disaster of the dead broke out, and this is not an ordinary disaster of the dead, but the door of the ectopic plane of the bones was opened. It is conceivable that budris was angry. What made him more angry and helpless was that the army of the dead running out of the bones was no longer as easy to deal with as those brainless fools when the death tide broke out. In less than half a month, nearly one seventh of the southern empire lost its territory, with more than 800000 casualties, and all its links with the wild fortress and its surrounding territories were interrupted. At present, the Imperial military headquarters is in a mess. But from the noise, budris probably heard clearly. There were three people in it. The first faction, which has the largest number of people, advocates giving up imperial infighting and returning those rebels to the imperial banner of the Millennium covenant. Their reason is also very simple, that is, the current situation is no longer suitable for continued infighting, because the action speed of the undead army is too fast, far exceeding their expectations, and there are more than 800000 casualties in less than half a month. Moreover, it is obvious that pushus zoanton, who had been promoted to Duke of southern a few days ago, was also caught off guard in this dead tide. At that time, he was encircling and suppressing an important rebel stronghold in the south of the Empire. The battle between the two sides was almost over. For the Duke of nanden, the fruits of victory were readily available. But unexpectedly, a group of undead cavalry suddenly killed at this time, which not only led to the flying of the fruit, but even the army under the Duke of nanden was seriously damaged. Even the battlefield, which was the original melee of the three services, has now become an absolute death - the rebels and pushus withdrew 30 miles overnight. Today, those rebels naturally survived and were not really annihilated, but their situation is not very good. It can be said that they are basically trapped in a heavy encirclement. However, no matter what the Millennium alliance Empire thinks, the three provinces of the Empire in the south, which are surrounded by the rebels, have millions of people. At the beginning, the battlefield for the final struggle between pushus and the rebels was no other place, just the only transportation hub between the three provinces in the south of the Empire and other provinces in the south of the Empire. Similarly, this hub is also one of the key travel points to the wild fortress. In this way, they agreed with the people of the second faction on a certain point of view: rescue the wild fortress. The first faction advocates giving up internal strife. They believe that the current situation requires the concerted efforts of the whole empire, and the rebels can be exempted from the capital crime of rebellion, but they must also make atonement for their meritorious deeds. After taking back the three provinces in the south of the Empire and the external transportation hub, they immediately organized a vanguard army and set out for the wild fortress. People of the second faction and those of the third faction agree on some points of view: they believe that the rebels are a group of dissidents, especially when the empire is facing a major crisis, we must not allow such a group of people with ulterior motives to stay behind, let alone accept their obedience. However, people of the third faction think that since the transportation hubs of the three southern provinces have been captured, it is obvious that the wild fortress must have been occupied. After all, after coming out of the sigh forest, it will be a wild fortress soon. Only when the wild fortress was lost, could the undead cavalry Corps March straight into the battlefield of pushius and the rebels, causing heavy losses to both sides. Therefore, their proposition was to immediately give up going north to rescue the wild fortress and let the Duke of nanden immediately build a new defense line in the south of the Empire. As for the construction plan of the defense line, they believe that giving up the three southern provinces is the best choice. On the contrary, when there is only one import and export restriction, it is only a matter of time before all the rebels in the three southern provinces, including the rebels hiding inside, die. It is even likely that all the people in the three southern provinces will die at their meeting. The second faction, although it also believed that it could not reintegrate the rebels, believed that rescuing the three southern provinces and wild fortresses was a very important strategic plan - mainly because the three southern provinces were the food base of the southern Empire, and a large part of the southern territory, including the wild fortress, depended on the three southern provinces to provide food. If we lose the three southern provinces, the whole South will soon fall into a state of food shortage. If we rely on transportation from other parts of the Empire, this supply line will be extended, and we can imagine the military consumption of the Empire. Except that the third faction has the least supporters, the speech supporters of the first and second factions are almost the same. The main reason for this situation is that the first faction''s speech was proposed by pushus zoanton, the newly promoted Duke of nandern. The veteran is in a bad situation after being hit hard by the undead cavalry corps and the excessive erosion of the situation in the south. And most importantly, the armies of the dead are still raging all over the south, cutting many provinces into enclaves, which can only be reluctantly guarded by themselves. There is a pattern of captive animals. Therefore, out of the idea of uniting all available forces, the famous veteran naturally hopes to let the rebels join his camp. Only in this way can he immediately form a counterattack situation, so as to avoid further deterioration of the situation. However, it is a pity that those who support the views of the second faction are the Duke of East Deron, who is not weaker than the veteran in terms of fame, strength and status, and commander popocas hantinier, who ranks fourth among the ten generals. Originally, he should immediately take over the command of pushus and give the rebels a heavy blow, so as to completely solve the rebel situation. But before he got to the battlefield, the eastern part of the Empire was attacked by the wave of Warcraft, and there were also extremely tragic casualties. Even the passage between the eastern part of the Empire and the central and southern parts of the Empire was cut off by the army of the dead. To this end, he had to go to the east to command, and finally clamped down on the Warcraft tide before the situation deteriorated completely, and reopened the road in the rear. Only in this way, he even hoped that the Duke of nandern could push the front forward, so as to form a horn with him and reduce considerable pressure. In this way, the advance of the front is also an inevitable trend, so the recovery of the wild fortress is a very important key point. Moreover, because the empire is about to launch two fronts, or even three or four front operations, the three southern provinces as food bases must be recovered as soon as possible. To some extent, two of the three most outstanding generals of the Millennium covenant empire are consistent in their thinking at the strategic level. However, popkas, Duke of East Deron, did not trust the rebels - this time, if it were not for a small group of rebels in the east of the Empire, the dead army of the dead tide would not be able to cut off the road between the East and the south of the Empire. If it were not for this reason, the loss of the Duke of East Deron would be reduced by at least half. Therefore, based on this consideration, popkas''s disgust with the rebels can be imagined. Budris rubbed his temples with a headache, and then suddenly said, "have you heard from angel?" His voice is not big, but it can echo well in the whole Council hall and ring through everyone''s ears. The original noisy voice suddenly became silent. A moment later, a man with a small beard got up and said, "according to the whereabouts and direction of his highness angel, he should have gone to the wilderness. And a month before the outbreak of the dead tide, the wild fortress paid off. The main force of the frost Legion once entered the wild land through the fortress and launched a forward defensive formation, which seems to be intercepting something According to the information collected by our intelligence department, only a secret logistics force of the rebels could pass through the wild fortress at that time. " "Find her!" Said budris in a deep voice. Suddenly, everyone in the whole Council hall knew budris''s plan tendency. After a little silence, the third group immediately turned to support popocus, the commander-in-chief of the Millennium covenant Empire, which naturally increased the pressure on pushus. The recapture of the three southern provinces is the top priority, so the counter attack on the transportation hub is the first thing the Duke of South Deron should do. There is nothing worth discussing and debating on this point. The only difference is how to deal with the rebel army currently hiding in the three southern provinces. "Duke pushius, can you promise that you can persuade the rebels to surrender?" Budris spoke again. His voice was very weak, but there was an unquestionable dignity. "I can''t promise, but I''m willing to do my best." Puhughes thought for a moment and then said, "the current situation in the south is too corrupt. I don''t have many available soldiers. If I rely on the reinforcements of other provinces and lords, it''s definitely too late. At least I can''t organize a counterattack of sufficient scale in a short time According to my experience over the years, if I can''t have enough counterattack strength, it will be equivalent to growing the dead tide. " "What if the rebels don''t know what to do?" "Then I will never show mercy." Prince Hughes zoanton said in a deep voice, "I know the unity of decision-making in war, so I will never make mistakes in this regard." "Then do what you want." Budris waved, "but if you fail, you have to pay the price of punishment." "Yes, your majesty!" Hughes immediately got up and saluted. Seeing that the debate was finally over, the people in the chamber immediately moved on to the next topic. However, the following issues have nothing to do with the Duke of nandern. They are basically related to the East and north of the Empire, including dealing with neighboring countries and receiving reinforcements from all parties. At this moment, the spirit of the Duke of nandern was somewhat relaxed. No one knew that Hughes could not help gripping his hand under the table. He will defy all opinions and always insist on organizing a large-scale counterattack in a short time. He is not only worried about the erosion of the situation in the south. Similarly, he is worried about the future of the zoanton family: not to mention that the current nanden leader has fallen into the hands of the undead army, even the future heir of the zoanton family is now missing. Husas''s great success has been known by Hughes, so his successor order has naturally been mentioned to the first place. As for the two most powerful competitors before him, they naturally fell into the second and third sequences. Originally, if the whereabouts of hassas are unknown, then at least the second and third successors are in line with Hughes'' vision. It''s not impossible to promote them. Anyway, it''s all for the sake of the zoanton family. However, the three heirs all went to the wilderness because they sniped at the secret reinforcements of the rebels. As a result, the death tide broke out so suddenly and blocked the road. In this way, the whereabouts of the three heirs were unknown at the same time. At present, in addition to the three heirs, let alone other generations of heirs in the zoanton family, no one can afford to take over even pushus''s sons and daughters, which prompted him to recover his lost land in a short time. At least, we should open up the road between the current family territory of zoanton and the wild fortress. Because Hughes knew very well that at the age of 85, he probably didn''t have many years to live. Whether he could see the end of this dead tide is unknown. Therefore, at this time, he would never allow the zoanton family to fall into a headless situation. For this reason, he even didn''t hesitate to challenge bobocas. Chapter 1136 Sean followed the comprehensive clues given before the void. Now the scale of the void territory is completely on the right track. Almost as long as it is the power coverage of the void principality, there will be intelligence personnel stationed in the void territory. Before, it was rupee, one of the three small giants in the void, who was responsible for contacting Cecilia and others who went deep into the Millennium covenant empire. However, rupee had no choice but to stop following because Cecilia and others entered the sigh forest. However, after Sean and others returned to the wild fortress and returned the wild fortress to control, rupee naturally made contact with Sean and others. After the subsequent inquiry, Sean found that William had already arranged a group of personnel to enter the wild fortress as early as the opening of the void Empire plan, and even used it as a central base to radiate into the territory of the Millennium covenant empire. However, because the attack of the undead army on the wild fortress came too suddenly, rupee and others did not react at the first time, so that the information could not be transmitted and were limited to live in the wild fortress. And this war did make the loss of the void in the stronghold of the wild fortress quite heavy. Similarly, because the undead army blocked all traffic roads in the southern part of the Millennium covenant Empire, intelligence contacts in the void and elsewhere have been interrupted. However, after the battle, hassas took his group of men away through the wild fortress, so the news was noticed by the people in the void, so he naturally made remarks. At this time, after knowing Sean''s needs, rupee took out the information, analyzed it with Cecilia, Sean and others, and finally came to two possible action paths of hassas. Whichever of these two roads, the final convergence point is at the transportation hub leading to the three southern provinces. The Millennium covenant Empire originally built a fortress here as a fortification and front-line defense point. However, with the subsequent several Frontier Wars of the Millennium covenant Empire, the scope of the national boundary was finally opened to the south again. Not only did it lay down the territory of almost 13 provinces in the south of the Empire, but also built large fortresses such as wild fortresses. It was only because of the land of black soil that it was finally unable to win the broader territory. In this way, the transportation hub naturally lost its defensive significance, so later, with several expansions and reforms, the fortress was finally transformed into a prosperous trade city - thirteen provinces in the South and three provinces originally known as food bases, as well as slaves and treasures from wild places, Are constantly transported to the city. At this time, Sean was on one of the routes. The Millennium covenant Empire called this route the "golden left road". At the beginning, after the Millennium covenant Empire continued to go south through the transportation hub "mei''an fortress", it took the golden left road as the first route, laid two provinces equivalent to the Marquis, and then built a wilderness fortress at the entrance and exit of the wilderness. Since then, mei''an fortress has been in a semi deserted state, and it is precisely because this road was opened that mei''an fortress has laid the foundation of a prosperous trade city - that is, today''s mei''an commercial city. After that, because the wild fortress completely gained a firm foothold and successfully blocked the threat from the wild land, the Millennium covenant empire finally had the energy to send troops north, completely integrate the larger territory in the south of the empire into the Empire, and form a corner with the territory in the east of the Empire to curb the dead tide and deterioration of the black land. This road going north and South at the same time is called the "gold digging road". This is a multi line channel, which can not only cross the 11 provinces of different sizes in the south of mei''an commercial city, but also cross three and a half provinces from the wild to the north of the great wall and then take the west to mei''an commercial city. The former is the famous gold digging road - it is said that it takes about half a year to eight months to go completely, and there will be dangers such as robbery along the way, but if you carry enough goods, you can earn tens of thousands of gold coins at a time; The latter is a gold selling cave called "small gold digging road" and "golden right road". Although the income is not as rich as the gold digging Road, there are a large number of casinos, slave markets and salons. In terms of itinerary, the golden left road will take about two months. If you travel day and night, it will take nearly a month. The golden right road takes up to four and a half months. Even if you travel day and night, it takes nearly three months to reach mei''an commercial city. According to normal logic, the possibility of hassas taking the golden right is not high. However, there is a legion around him who is rated as a mob by William, and the golden right road just needs to pass through a mercenary Guild - according to the normal procedures, after the mercenary Legion helps the employer complete the entrustment, the employer needs to return to the guild for relevant information registration and evaluation, so as to truly complete the entrustment. After all, many mercenaries will become a group of bandits and bandits once they change. Therefore, relying only on their own statements, the mercenary Association will naturally not adopt them, and the employer must be present. That''s why Cecilia and rupee thought hassas would move this way. Because the number of members of the Legion is really large, and William didn''t mean to use them as cannon fodder to die before, the establishment is still well preserved. If all the members use the transmission array, the cost is really not low. Of course, even if you want to use the transmission array, you can''t help it in the wild fortress. Since the launch of the technology of transmission array, no transmission array has been set up in all border fortresses in order to prevent some unnecessary situations. The nearest transmission array from the wild fortress, whether it is the golden left road or the right road, has a journey of about ten days. In other words, if they travel faster, they may just reach a city with a transmission array and carry out the first transmission. After that, the negative energy impact caused by the opening of the door of the bones will lead to the destruction of the magic network in the south of the Millennium covenant Empire, and all transmission arrays are on strike. Sean walked quickly on the official road of the golden left road. Because he was on the road alone, he didn''t need to worry too much. He could go on his way day and night, and at his speed, he arrived at the first city with a transmission array. I''m afraid it won''t be five days. This is because he can''t fly through the air for a long time. If he can fly through the air like the superior saint, he will arrive in less than three days. If you reach the legendary state and master the relevant space laws, you can even tear up space directly for ultra long-distance teleportation like Alexis and Andrew. Sean stood outside the city, staring indifferently at the first city he saw. This city may have been very busy. After all, it is the city with a transmission array closest to the wild fortress on the golden left road. At the same time, it is also the first supply point to take the golden left road after leaving the wild fortress. But at this moment, the four walls of the city have fallen on two and a half sides. The only one well preserved is the wall in the north, and the other half is the half in the West. The army of the dead, which broke out in the dead tide, came from the southeast, so it is understandable to attack the southeast at the same time. As for the west, it is estimated that a large number of citizens wanted to escape. As a result, they were found by the army of the dead and intercepted. Then there was a large-scale bloody battle, which finally caused the collapse of two-thirds of the west wall. Sean just glanced briefly, and basically had a clear judgment about the war that broke out here. Moreover, judging from the situation of this city, it is estimated that there will not be many living people. After all, this is the first city attacked after the wild fortress. The attack of the army of the dead is absolutely fierce, so even if some people escape by luck, there will not be too many. The whole area has become a ghost land. There is a very strong dead spirit everywhere. Even if the lost land is recovered in the future, it is not easy to completely eradicate the dead spirit in this area. If death cannot be completely eradicated, ordinary people living in this environment will be easy to get sick and even go crazy. Even the bronze realm can only go crazy later than ordinary people. Only silver masters with fighting spirit can reluctantly resist and ensure their health. At this time, when the death is so strong, Sean, a living man, has stayed here for a long time, which will certainly cause a chain reaction in the area. At that time, many undead may come out to chase him. Knowing these key factors, Sean naturally won''t stay here too long. After making sure there were no living people in the city, he immediately got up and went ahead. Sean''s speed was very fast, and he hardly stopped and rested, so he soon left this dead place. After that, Sean drove three days in a row. He passed many towns and villages along the way. What he saw was like hell - there were basically no living people in cities, towns or villages, and most buildings became dilapidated, as if this dead tide had not erupted recently, But all places have been abandoned for hundreds of years. Sean knew that if death was too strong, it would indeed cause a situation similar to corruption, but he didn''t expect that it would have such an obvious effect in only more than half a month. Obviously, this is not a normal phenomenon. Even, Sean felt a bit of power that did not belong to order. It seemed that these places had been completely transformed by the dark forces, almost in the realm of chaos, with a bit of traces of the land of black earth. All this comes from Sean''s son of plane induction. If ordinary people were to change, they would not be able to find it so acutely. Looking at the ownerless land in front of him, Sean sighed with some emotion. He knew that this time''s bone disaster was extraordinary, but he didn''t expect that the bone disaster power formed by the seven lichs was so terrible that it even meant to break the order. At this time, Sean was glad that he and others were not slow in action and quickly won the wild fortress. Otherwise, if he really let the army of the dead enter the wild land, I''m afraid the whole wild land will be completely polluted. Moreover, judging from the vast territory of the wilderness, it is estimated that it is impossible to defend. At that time, I don''t know how heavy the loss will be. But even if he succeeded in preventing the army of the dead from going south into the wilderness, Sean''s face was really not very good looking at the ownerless land in front of him. Especially for the safety of khassas, I don''t have much confidence, because William''s evaluation of the mercenary corps of khassas, I''m afraid it can''t resist the power of the undead corps, and after sacrificing so many towns and villages, the scale of the undead army may have expanded to a more amazing degree. But anyway, since Sean had started, he could not give up halfway until he got a clear answer, so he took a slight rest for a while, and then started again immediately when he felt the change of dead breath in the air, so as to avoid the crisis of encirclement and suppression by the army of the dead. In the next two days, what Sean saw was basically the same as what he had seen before. For a whole week, a province was about to be crossed by Sean, but what he saw was no other warm color except the desolation and tragedy of the ownerless land, and even gave him a feeling that the province was completely disconnected from the world. Sean knows that this is the force of chaos swallowing this area. Once the power of chaos completely engulfs this area, this province will completely become a land of black soil. At that time, it will need fire to be completely purified. It can''t be eliminated only by general purification means. When crossing the first travel Province, Sean specially ran to the four cities to have a look. There was basically no trace of any living people. In the case of hassas, unless he uses the transmission magic array to leave first when he arrives at the first city, it is possible that the magic transmission array will leave the first province before encountering the negative energy impact when the door of the bones is opened. Otherwise, he may have become a member of the army of the dead. Sean didn''t even bother to think about a narrow escape, because it was impossible. Eleven days after leaving the wild fortress, Sean crossed the first province and entered the border of the second province on the golden left road. But as soon as he stepped here, Sean looked a little surprised. It''s not because the situation here is worse than that of the first province. Although I feel that the dead spirit in the area has been extremely strong, and what I can see, whether flowers, trees or anything else, has been completely decayed, it''s still a completely ownerless place. However, Sean felt a strong vitality still strongly resisting in it. Although Sean could not clearly express this feeling, his intuition was telling him that the province had not been completely occupied. In other words, there are still living people in some parts of the province who are resisting the army of the dead from the dead tide. Chapter 1137 As the son of plane, Sean can have some special perceptual abilities more or less. This perception ability is very subtle. Even Sean himself doesn''t know what''s going on, but once it appears, Sean''s mind can instantly wake up to the influence and judgment brought by this perception. Like now. The surrounding situation still looks like a desolate dead land. Both land and barren grass and trees lose their vitality due to the erosion of death, and there are even signs of undead, just like the trees Sean saw in the sigh forest. In any case, the situation was no different from the first province Sean had crossed before. However, Sean can feel the vitality and vigor still existing in this area. At least this proves that this area has not been completely occupied, and there are still people fighting, struggling and trying. Knowing this, Sean did not continue to delay, but set off immediately. He followed his intuition and hurried in one direction. A day later, Sean saw a completely destroyed city. The size of the city was not comparable to the huge cities Sean had seen in the preceding Province, let alone the wild fortress. However, according to Sean''s rough judgment, the city can maintain a population of about 50000. But now, the city has been completely destroyed: neither the city wall nor other buildings in the city have been completely preserved. It can be seen that what a tragic battle happened when the city was facing the attack of the army of the dead. Probably because they heard the description of those who escaped from the first province in front, the residents and defenders in the city also knew the ferocity of the undead army, so they stuck to it with the belief of death. Sean didn''t feel the darkness in the city, so after a little hesitation, he chose to go into the city to find some clues. Soon, Sean found something unusual. Basically, all the towns encountered in front were forcibly broken by the army of the dead with an unstoppable force, and few survivors. Even if some survivors are lucky to escape, they can''t survive in the face of such a large and tireless army of the dead. I''m afraid only the strong above the golden territory can barely find a chance to escape without being surrounded. But this time it''s different. Sean felt unprecedented "activity" in this almost ruined city. It was a joy almost like winning a war. "Won the war, but the whole city was destroyed?" Sean said to himself rather strangely. But soon, Sean thought of this victory like joy. The cheering did not necessarily happen at the moment when the city was destroyed, but earlier. For example, when the undead army launched the first wave of attack, it defeated the undead army. Only in this way can we burst out the joy of victory that is enough to make the earth deeply feel and remember. Of course, the subsequent wars are still dumping towards the deterioration of the situation. After all, the army of the dead is dying and dying. Then the second wave of offensive will be more fierce, and even the third and fourth waves of offensive are likely. Only in this way can the whole city be almost razed to the ground. Sean got up slowly and then found more traces and clues. After capturing the city, the army of the dead did not continue to advance with an unmatched momentum as before, but divided into three different tributaries and moved towards the north, West and northwest. It can be seen that many survivors left here alive after the city was broken, and fled in three directions. Although this has indeed weakened the army of the dead to some extent, the human forces diverted out have also been weakened, which means that the situation has not changed or improved significantly. Unless Sean''s slightly frowned brow finally stretched out: these guys still have backup hands to prepare! Compared with the army of the dead, human beings, as one side of the intelligent race, have very high flexibility, and can even take some highly targeted measures to fight. Unless the undead army has high-level intelligent undead creatures to command the battle, it basically acts according to instinct. Like now, it will divert and pursue humans, proving that the other party has at least several undead commanders in the middle. That is, sixth order undead creatures like skeleton demons. Knowing this, Sean chose a direction and quickly caught up. It has been less than a month since the outbreak of the scourge of the dead, which still counts Sean''s ten day journey. From the traces left at the scene, it should have been five to seven days before the undead army broke through the fortress. Although judging from the strength of the undead army, if there is no back hand or corresponding defense means, this time is enough to turn those human survivors into the same kind. However, seeing that those human survivors dare to divert and flee, they must have some special means and backhands, which makes Sean more confident in the survival of these people. Follow the clues quickly, and Sean hardly makes any stop and rest. His speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Maybe others have fled for four or five days, but for Sean, it''s just a trip of about one day. So when Sean saw a city flickering with fire in the distance, he knew that the human survivors who fled in this direction might have really survived. Just looking at the situation of the city ahead, it is obvious that the situation is not better at this time. It is only a matter of time before it is broken. Sean didn''t come to the rescue immediately, but sat down to rest and eat. The journey for several days in a row is not too light for Sean. Although the decline in combat effectiveness is not large, in this rescue war which is close to the situation of war, if it can not be maintained at the peak, it is easy to fall into a siege and lead to exhaustion. That''s not what Sean wants. And Sean saw that the city would not be completely occupied for a while and a half, so he would not act blindly. Of course, the casualties increased, that''s for sure, but Sean didn''t have the idea of risking his life to save these people, so of course he had to be fully prepared before he took action. But just as Sean was recovering quickly, there was a sudden electronic sound in his mind. Special task node detected "Determining..." The task has been activated "Special task: Savior." "Mission requirements: rescue humans in trouble." "Mission statement: at present, the city of Hagens is in a state of isolation. Although they have repelled three waves of attacks from the army of the dead, they have also paid a very heavy price. In the current situation, they may only last another day, so they urgently hope that a savior can save them from the current danger. " "Task reward: unknown." "Punishment for failure: forcibly erase a prop from your body and stay in a bad state for 72 hours." "Special mission limitation: if you do not enter the combat state within one hour and are found by the guards of Hagens City, you will be judged as a mission failure." Hearing the prompt sound from the system, Sean yelled directly. It''s not that he hasn''t encountered the situation of cheating people in this system before, but it''s really the first time Sean has encountered such a thing like this. At this moment, he really regretted coming here. Originally, Sean''s idea was very simple. It was just to find some living people and get clues about hassas. After all, whether hassas is dead or alive, he always needs to get a definite answer so that Sean can better plan for the next step. In addition, the main purpose of Sean''s action is not on hassas, but in a single adventure copy. At that time, Sean heard people talk about the legend of this copy on the forum in the game. However, because the copy was very difficult, and the front tasks were cumbersome, and it also had a unique nature, it was evaluated as extremely difficult to attack at that time. Naturally, they will not be stingy in terms of rewards. At least some people are very satisfied with the rewards they get after spending nine cattle and two tigers - although the other party does not disclose what rewards they get, according to the later observation and speculation of others, it is speculated that the other party has started with an extremely powerful entourage. The so-called entourage is the escort. What Sean lacks most at present, naturally, is escort. No matter what type of escort, as long as the strength can reach more than the holy land, it is a help for Sean at present. But I didn''t expect that because of the idea of time, it would be involved in an extremely complex task. With a gentle breath, Sean reluctantly took out the black king. Now things have become like this, and he naturally has nothing to shrink back. The next moment, Sean charged. At first, it was just a step-by-step sprint, and then it soon became that each step could advance more than ten meters. With the amazing momentum began to break out from him, Sean''s charge soon rushed over at an amazing speed like a fired shell. The surrounding space, accompanied by Sean''s sprint, even faintly began to vibrate. Soon, the guards who were fighting on the wall found Sean. No way, the powerful momentum erupted under the full exertion of the strong in the holy land is simply unmasked. Especially after Sean stepped into the holy land, the two law forces he came into contact with were the two superior laws of space and time, and the resonance momentum was even more terrible. When Sean rushed into the camp of these undead armies, within a radius of three meters with Sean as the core, all undead creatures seemed to encounter some extremely sharp and terrible attack in an instant, cutting them into countless pieces. Even the soul fire in their bodies was completely extinguished in this abnormal twisting force and could not be reorganized again. Cutting force field. This is a semi-finished field explored by Sean through the power of the law of space when he is impacting the realm of the upper holy land. At present, this field has not been systematically recognized, so Sean doesn''t know the specific efficacy and ability. Unlike his wasted field, all functions and effects have been very obvious. Therefore, this semi-finished product field, which is similar to the power derived from the law of space, Sean can only be used in such a place at present. Even if he is in a scuffle situation with more people, Sean dare not display it. There is no other reason. At present, this cutting force field is not like [waste], which can distinguish the enemy and me according to Sean''s will. It is purely a field where the enemy and me are not divided, some of which are like the force field owned by Gulu. However, in the current battle to break through the blockade, it seems to complement each other. It seems that we did not expect the enemy to have such strong reinforcements, and the attack of the undead army soon stalled. At this time, the disadvantages of lacking high-level intelligent undead biological command completely broke out. Those undead creatures of the commander type, who were only level 5 and 6, obviously did not know how to deal with the current situation, so the command orders from different subordinates lost their unified mobilization, and a chaos soon spread among the undead troops: the undead who had climbed the city wall and were trying to attack the city received the order to besiege Sean, so they began to turn around one after another, Regardless of the broken wall section that is obviously about to be taken down. However, those undead creatures in the middle did not receive the order to siege Sean. They were still faithfully executing the order to attack the wall, and even the desire for flesh and blood was burning in their empty eyes. In this way, the undead creatures who are turning around in front of them are naturally blocked, and the two sides immediately become part of mutual interference - although the undead army has no formation to speak of, the internal chaos and conflict like this still makes the formation of the undead army more widely dispersed. And the chaos is more than that. After receiving the order, some skeleton archers immediately began to lock the main attack target on Sean, and then shot arrows from their hands. But Sean''s speed was so fast that these arrows naturally fell behind Sean without exception. Although Sean''s influence range is six meters in diameter, there are still a large number of other undead creatures around him, such as zombies, walking corpses, zombies and other corpse undead creatures. They are not like skeletons. Even if they are shot by arrows, they have no feeling and will bounce away. These corpse undead creatures were soon destroyed by the attack of their own people from the undead army, which virtually reduced the pressure of the defenders in the city. After discovering this, Sean was naturally more unlikely to run directly to the city wall. He is well aware of his own situation. This cutting force field is not a field. At present, his spiritual consumption is not small. Even if he is impacting the upper holy realm, he can''t last long. So soon Sean had an idea in his heart: he would take advantage of the force field to create greater chaos, and pick those undead commanders. As long as the number of these undead commanders was eliminated, even if it was only one third, it would be enough to make the undead army produce greater chaos. At that time, it will be easier to destroy these undead creatures. This is as simple as the follow-up cleaning work in the wild fortress. Chapter 1138 The black shadow of the sword was scattered all over the sky. It was obviously just a long sword, but it opened and closed like waving a Epee in Sean''s hand. All undead creatures, whether skeleton or zombie, and even a few black warriors and dead warriors mixed in them, basically as long as they are wiped by the light of this sword, even if they are not dismembered on the spot, they will definitely lose all action ability, let alone combat ability. Seeing Sean as God came, the people in the city immediately gave an excited cheer, so they immediately launched a counterattack. Those who dare to stick to the wall to resist the invasion of the army of the dead are naturally no longer afraid of death. Because they all know that in the face of the attack of the undead army, there will be no concept of surrender at all. These undead will only make them into their own kind and then kill more humans. Therefore, in the face of the attack of the undead army, there is no second choice but to work hard. Therefore, as long as two or three undead can be completely destroyed, even if they are made into undead after death, it will still weaken the undead army and may help future generations. However, this idea is beautiful, but often the cruelty of reality can easily make them feel despair and collapse. Basically, only when the combat strength of the regular army reaches the level of three can it be said that one for two or three. Like the second level army, changing one is basically the limit, not to mention the first level of recruits and ordinary civilians who basically have no combat ability. In a city with a population of 50000, the conventional garrison will generally be maintained between 5000 and 10000, and the combat power level is about level 2 to level 3. With the support of the belief of death war, it is generally possible to fight off an army of the dead on a scale of 20000 to 30000. Of course, this loss rate is based on the premise that the undead Legion is basically composed of cannon fodder or low-level undead. If the Legion composed of a real elite and medium-level undead can cause about 10000 war damage, it is already a very good level. However, for the undead army, this kind of war damage can be ignored. For the army of the dead, a city with a population of 50000 is the material of 50000 bodies, which means that 50000 new dead cannon fodder can be formed. Even if some special technologies are used for compression production, you can generally harvest 20000 or 30000 more advanced materials. Therefore, for the undead army, it is basically equivalent to no loss - in other words, the undead army makes money by exchanging 20000 or 30000 cannon fodder for 20000 or 30000 more advanced corpse materials. After all, for the undead army, as long as there is enough material, they can piece together more powerful undead creatures. However, this kind of war situation can only be limited to the minor fighting of low-level undead. If an extremely powerful player like Sean intervenes in a war situation, the situation will soon be completely reversed. In general, the undead army will not fight against the cities with such strong men without the command of high-level undead creatures, because it will not pay off the losses for the undead army - the reason why the undead army chooses to invade the most densely populated areas every time the death tide breaks out is to create more materials to expand the disaster situation. This is the reason why Hughes was able to stop the outbreak of the dead tide at a very small cost in the later stage: he invested many strong men in every densely populated area, and even used elite legions whose combat power generally exceeded the level of the undead army, so as to completely stifle these dangers before the undead army grew up. At this point, the emergence of Sean plays a crucial role. When his space cutting force field officially ended, he had solved more than one-third of the commanders of the undead Legion and completely spread the chaos of the undead Legion. Although two-thirds of the undead commanders are still under control, chaos can not be avoided. In addition, the fierce and fearless counterattack of the defending soldiers makes the chaos of the undead army even greater. The victorious Libra had begun to tilt from the moment Sean rushed into the army of the dead. However, even if it was better than Sean, there was no way to completely wipe out this army of undead with a scale of at least 50000 by one person. If his strength reaches the legendary level, he can easily destroy the army of the dead, which is probably equivalent to the level 3 or 4 combat power level, but it''s a pity that Sean''s strength has not reached this level. Therefore, to block 20000 skeletons and cannon fodder with one person''s power, the undead must make him pay almost all his power. Even if these skeleton cannon fodder are basically one by one by him, his physical strength is also losing rapidly. Before entering the legend, although the strong in the holy land can use the power of the law to fight, in the final analysis, they are just borrowing. These laws do not belong to the strong in the holy land itself, so naturally they cannot use the power of the law to quickly recover their physical fitness. The legendary strong have stronger combat ability than the Holy Land strong. In addition to their ability to modify the manifestation of the law in their own field, more part is that the law already belongs to their own composition, so they can use the power of the law to quickly restore their physical fitness, so as to support a longer-term battle. As for the super strong of the 16th order, one sentence can explain their strength: the law is him, and he is the law. This is the origin of the saying "only the super strong can deal with the super strong". As for the strength of the super strong, only those in their field understand. However, fortunately, the defenders in the city did not flinch and dare not fight back, otherwise Sean would really have to consider another way of fighting - the limitation of the task made Sean unable to choose to retreat. Generally, in this siege situation, even if the strong in the holy land can''t fight, they won''t die here. Instead, they will get out before the siege is completely closed, and then continue to fight by means of harassment or sneak attack, so as to avoid too many sniper battles as much as possible. But unfortunately, Sean''s mission time is limited, and the purpose of the mission is also very clear, so he can''t deal with these undead creatures slowly. It seems to be infected by Sean''s equally fierce and fearless crazy attack. More and more people begin to join the battle, including some ordinary civilians who can be said to have no combat ability in peacetime. They also fought back with horse forks, rake and even some long sticks. Of course, these people are well aware of their own abilities, and they are instinctively afraid of these undead creatures. Therefore, they did not rush into the undead army like those regular soldiers, but directly dragged down a small number of zombies in chaos by relying on a broken wall, Then use the tools in your hand to divide them into five parts. As for the skeleton soldiers, although there is no way to solve them by means of corpse splitting, as residents who dare to resist and defend, they are not too strange to the dead creatures of the dead tide, and they also have some combat means. Although it is not as easy to deal with as zombies and walking corpses, at least it does not make them feel completely irresistible despair. It was precisely because of the actions of these soldiers and residents that Sean''s pressure began to weaken gradually, and even had a little more energy. He could start to pay attention to the situation of the whole war situation and give some assistance to the soldiers who were accidentally surrounded by death, so that they could avoid being killed as raw materials. In this way, it greatly inspired everyone''s mood and made their counterattack and struggle more fierce. I don''t know how long the battle has begun. Three hours after Sean joined the war, the real dawn finally came. All the undead commanders have been basically solved by Sean, and lost the dispatch and control of these undead commanders. In addition to some of these undead commanders still maintaining the final orders and still attacking the target, a large number of other undead commanders have begun to act according to their instincts. The instinct of the dead is the desire for the flesh and blood of the living. They will be desperate to attack all the living within their sight, and then devour their flesh and soul. Some special undead creatures will have their own special effects. For example, zombies will assimilate the dead into lower walking corpses, while ghouls will turn the bitten dead into zombies or corpse slaves, and some powerful ones will be changed into ghouls, etc. As for the most common skeleton system, it needs the assistance of the necromancer. This part tests the level and strength of the necromancer himself. However, because of the loss of control and restraint, the undead who only pursue instinct will become more terrible. They generally do not have conflict or obstacles. This wave of undead will be more terrible for ordinary people. However, in this case, few materials can be retained and will basically become the food of this wave of undead. This is a scene that Rick and others do not want to see. Therefore, commanders will be arranged in each undead Legion to limit it. However, for ordinary people, the more dangerous situation is much easier for Sean. He no longer needs to try his best to deal with the attack methods that the undead cooperate with. After losing control, the threat of the undead will certainly increase, but their attack actions will also become much monotonous. Especially for the low-level undead with only level 2 and level 3, any regular soldier can easily solve them in one-on-one combat, let alone the master in Baiyin territory. So this is the real dawn that the defenders in the city see the hope of victory! The battle was soon officially over. Different from the situation that they only repulsed the army of the dead in the past, this time they really wiped out the whole army of the dead. Both the defenders in the city and the civilians showed an incredible look on their faces. After a long time, there was a burst of extremely excited cheers, which was accompanied by a lot of sobs. Many people were relieved. Sean leaned on his sword and gasped slightly. The fight just now cost him a lot of physical energy, which almost made him unable to support it. Several guards soon surrounded a strong middle-aged man towards Sean. "Thank you very much for your help." The strong middle-aged man said with a sincere face, "if we don''t have you today, I''m afraid we won''t see the sun tomorrow. I don''t know what to call you? But the reinforcements from the Empire? " Sean shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, I''m just passing by to find someone." The strong middle-aged man showed some disappointment on his face, but soon smiled and said, "but how to say, I really appreciate your assistance." It seemed that seeing that Sean didn''t intend to say his name, the middle-aged man tacitly stopped talking about it. At present, the strength of the middle-aged man is only lower gold, and the other guard soldiers are basically just bronze. Several of them should be similar to the captain, but they have the strength of lower silver, but that''s all. As for some adventurers and mercenaries with combat ability, they are also wandering between silver and gold. As far as Sean can see, there are only three people with the strength of the golden realm, more than 50 people in the silver realm, and the rest are the bronze realm. To this extent, it is extremely unrealistic to resist a group of the dead with a size of 50000 people. If Sean hadn''t taken the shot, they wouldn''t have seen the sun the next day. Sean glanced at the situation. After he had a general understanding of the situation, he stopped talking about this topic, but said some things about hassas to inquire about his whereabouts. However, it is a pity that people in this city have not seen hassas, and even those who fled from the previous small town have no impression, which makes Sean''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. To tell the truth, Sean didn''t want hassas to die like this. After all, Sean had a lot of investment in him. If hassas dies like this, it will not be good for the future void Empire, but under the general trend of the scourge of the dead, some things can not be guaranteed. Through the communication with the middle-aged man, Sean also roughly understood some of the current situation in the southern province. The small town in front did resist the army of the dead for a long time. It was not until the whole south city wall was completely destroyed that the residents and soldiers in the city began to choose an orderly retreat. Under the protection of some soldiers, two groups of weaker residents withdrew to the West and north respectively. For example, the small town in front of us is composed of villages and towns, villages and retreating people in the west of the province. Of course, the retreat process was not smooth. Many brave soldiers died on this road, and the flow of people who could finally withdraw to the city was only one tenth of that when they fled. The army of the dead just solved with Sean''s assistance finally formed a scale through continuous encroachment along the way. It was only because of the lack of high-level dead creatures, that it fought a confrontation with the people in the small town for several days. The undead army, as Sean expected, did send some high-level undead creatures to command. However, in the previous attack and defense of the small town, several high-level undead were killed one after another because of the sudden help of strong people. For this reason, the Millennium covenant Empire also paid a heavy price. However, in order to create opportunities for more residents to escape, the remaining three holy land strongmen led a small number of residents and soldiers to evacuate to the northwest, attracting nearly two-thirds of the dead army to pursue. Hearing this, Sean''s frown finally stretched out slightly. He clearly remembered that there was a strong man in the upper holy land around hassas. At present, all the strong saints in the southern province have gathered together and evacuated to the large city of boulder in the northwest, that is, if hassas was still alive, he would certainly be in this city. If he and his followers were not in this city, there are only two possibilities: either they evacuated to the golden right road at the beginning, Or hassas is dead. However, the eleven provinces on the other side of the gold digging road were supported by high-end strong men sent by the Empire. The war was not only fierce, but also in a stalemate. According to the information Sean knows at present, Rick and little Lucas seem to be in command there. It can be said that the danger is much higher than here. Sean doesn''t dare to go there without kokirei or Alexis. After a moment''s reflection, Sean decided to set off immediately for bold to see the situation. If hassas is really not in the city, he will go to the single copy to see the situation first, and then decide whether to go to the gold digging road. The current situation has gone through the initial chaos and erosion, and began to become clearer. Church reinforcements from various temples have successively entered the southern continent and are heading towards the Millennium alliance empire. Therefore, Sean knows that he doesn''t need to be a hero. After all, he has passed the stage of fighting for fame. What he needs most now is to develop and expand his own power in a low-key way to deal with the siege from all aspects after the disaster of the dead. As for the undead disaster, Sean knew it was dangerous and difficult, but as the son of the plane, he also knew that as long as he did not die for a day, these undead creatures could not absorb the original power of the world and completely destroy the plane. In other words, the fire will never go out, and there is always the possibility of turning defeat into victory. Chapter 1139 How can there be hundreds of undead creatures with certain wisdom as the command node for a undead army with a scale of 50000. This is the same reason that a legion must have middle-level commanders and team leaders, sub heads and auxiliary army heads to command and attack tough operations. This is the so-called command system. For example, in the current void principality, William is the highest existence of this system. He personally formulates tactics and reaches the commanders of various legions, such as Alfred, clough, etc. And they should complete their own tasks according to the tactics formulated by William. Of course, in this process, whether they want to make a strong attack, a circuitous battle, or a surprise attack is arranged by themselves according to the situation and situation of the battlefield. However, it is impossible for them to complete the deployment and arrangement of the whole regiment in an instant with one person. Therefore, what they need to do is also to give their own orders to the commanders of each unit and regiment, who are responsible for the final coordination and unified operation. The hundreds of undead commanders who were destroyed by Sean played such a role. These undead commanders with such an important role can not be sacrificed as cannon fodder. Almost every such undead creature must be connected with its superior undead creatures. Therefore, when all the hundreds of undead commanders in charge of command and control were destroyed, the high-level undead creatures in charge of commanding these undead commanders naturally felt something. At this time, several undead creatures suddenly looked at each other in a group of undead in the northwest. The composition of these undead creatures is very mixed, including level 6 Black Knights, level 6 skeleton demons, and even level 7 dead generals. It seems to be aware that there are some differences among the intelligent undead subordinates under his command. A undead dressed in black robes but full of strong dead spirit turned his head and looked at these subordinates. Generally speaking, the undead above the seventh level belongs to the high-level undead creature, but usually only the eighth level undead creature will give birth to the corresponding wisdom, which can be regarded as an intelligent creature. But this kind of thing is not absolute. The production process of undead is usually born after the mixing of corpse material and soul. Therefore, occasionally there are some high-level undead creatures with strong corpse material but weak soul, which eventually lead to strong strength but no wisdom; However, if it is a relatively strong soul, it is also possible to give birth to wisdom at a relatively low level, so as to get rid of the image of undead monsters and officially become a member of the undead family. At present, these can only be regarded as medium-level Black Knights and skeleton demons. Because their soul power is too strong, they will form their own wisdom at this stage, so as to become a real undead, not an immortal monster that can be sacrificed and consumed. And because of the wisdom born in advance, it is doomed that their future growth will not be limited to level 6. At least the future growth path of the Black Knight will certainly become an immortal Knight of level 10. In the undead family, this kind of intelligent undead that can give birth to wisdom is not common, so it is generally paid more attention. This point can be seen from the attitude of the dead who was wearing a black robe, but had a strong dead breath all over his body, and there were some black fog from time to time. Yes, this is a fog spirit. And it''s still a powerful fog spirit. From the momentum it shows, I''m afraid it also has the strong combat power of the middle holy land. If we take into account some characteristics of him as the commander of the first army and an undead, I''m afraid he can play a terrorist war force close to the upper holy land. "What''s wrong with the team in the west?" The fog spirit asked. His voice was hoarse and low. It was not only a bit like a broken Gong, but also a bit like the silky sound of a snake spitting a letter. The strength of the undead Legion is due to the fact that the command ability is only between the thoughts of the upper undead, but the control between these thoughts also needs extremely huge spiritual and soul power. Even the thirteen kings and seven witches on the skeleton plane can''t divide the spiritual imprint to contact these undead creatures without limit, so as to achieve the degree of control as instructed by the arm. Therefore, it is inevitable that those low-level undead who can play the role of commander can be used as a transmission node. This fog spirit is the General Commander of the undead Legion responsible for the aggression of the two southern provinces, but his strength is not even comparable to the annihilation of the death knight, and even the undead at the level of the seven witches need to use the transmission node, not to mention him? Therefore, the only thing he needs is to connect his spiritual brand with these high-level undead creatures under his command. As for the lower level undead creatures and commanders, they are responsible for these high-level undead creatures. At this time, these emotional fluctuations produced strange undead, that is, the undead Legion responsible for shunting to the West. Originally, these undead also need to go to the West together, but at present, the strength of the human survivors he pursues is too strong, so he will take them with him, so he can control more undead. Just in order to prevent problems in the pursuit of the undead troops fleeing to the west, they spread the spiritual marks of hundreds of undead commanders on these undead, so that the pressure on them will not be too great. Now, seeing that their emotions fluctuated strangely, the fog spirit immediately realized that there was a problem. After several undead looked at each other, the Black Knight wearing a black armor began to say: "all nodes in the West seem to be... Destroyed." "All out?" The fog on the fog spirit suddenly gushed out, and the already rotten ground seemed to be more strongly corroded for a moment, almost turning into a pool of mud. "The scale and quantity of that army in the west is close to 50000?" "The pursuit and filling in these days have exceeded 50000. If we had captured the small city, there would be no opponent in the west of the province, and the final scale would be expanded to 100000." The one who spoke was a bone frame, but the skeleton was larger than the general skeleton, and there was a faint magic smell fluctuating, "but... When the spiritual brand was removed, the actual scale was about 50000." "A strong man from the Holy Land intervened in the war in the West." The voice of the fog spirit turned cold. After the defeat of the war that day, the fog spirit naturally paid a heavy price, and finally won the first city in the province, forcing these human survivors to flee in three batches. As a commander with real wisdom, how could he not see those human tactics, but his idea at that time was to make a plan. Anyway, if it was to delay time, it would be their dead who would eventually dominate. After all, the greatest advantage of the dead tide is that with the increasingly fierce and cruel war, their Legion will become larger and larger. Especially in the battlefield where the strong are not strong enough, the expansion speed of an army of the dead is absolutely amazing. If he were not the only one with the strength of the holy land, the fog spirit would not need to be trapped here and confront the human beings in this province. He would have swept the whole province with unparalleled advantages and then rushed to the fortress of mei''an for reinforcement. In addition to taking advantage of the internal strife of human forces, the undead Legion did not pay a price. However, this fortress happens to be a very important strategic place. Therefore, despite paying a heavy price and even making the whole second province aware of the dead tide crisis, it is also of great benefit to the dead side. However, after taking the fortress, the next action is naturally very important. After all, this time, they are not a dead tide of small mischief, but really invade from the bone plane, in order to completely assimilate and devour this plane. Therefore, of course, they should consider seriously and carefully in the strategic layout. Because of this, the fog spirit''s task is to assimilate all the living people in the two provinces of the golden left road into undead, and then rush to Meian fortress for reinforcement. Both Rick and little Lucas knew that this powerful empire would never let the Mayan fortress fall into the hands of their undead, so a dragon and tiger fight would break out soon with the Mayan fortress as the grab point. According to the previous task given to the undead legions invading the Millennium covenant Empire, the task of this fog spirit is to go to the Mayan fortress as the first reinforcements immediately after solving the two provinces. Later, during the invasion of the eleven provinces on the other side of the gold digging Road, when Rick and little Lucas open the situation, the second undead Legion reinforcements that solved the golden right road will arrive immediately. After half of the gold digging road is opened, little Lucas will personally lead the third undead Legion to arrive. All these strategic plans will be completed within three to five months. Now a month has passed, and even one third of the process of the Mayan fortress plan has not been achieved, which naturally makes the fog spirit feel a burst of anxiety. However, he also knows that the resistance force in this province still exists, and the strength is quite strong. There are at least four strong saints in the holy land. Although one of them was seriously injured after his sneak attack yesterday, there are only three who really have the strength of World War I, he did not rashly die. His original intention was to wait until the two undead troops who went to the West and the North solved the enemies on both sides, expand the scale to 200000, meet with his middle army, and then attack the last stronghold of mankind with an incomparably strong posture. Relying on the tireless and fearless human sea tactics of undead creatures, the three holy land strongmen were forced to break out, which was at least enough to make them pay a heavy price. If the other side does not break through, but chooses to fight hard, it will be more to his liking. At least under the tide of more than 400000 souls of the dead, he does not think that the three scarred strongmen of the holy land can survive. Even if you sacrifice all the 400000 undead troops, the value of being able to harvest the bodies of four holy land strongmen as materials is definitely greater than the 400000 undead cannon fodder. But now, the undead army in the West has been completely annihilated - the fog spirit doesn''t think that the undead army can survive. Once all the command nodes are eliminated, it can be imagined how the undead army, which is only cannon fodder, will end - this is tantamount to the complete bankruptcy of the plan that the fog spirit thought before. "Sir, let''s next..." "Let the northern army withdraw. There''s no need to continue to disperse." The fog Spirit said in a deep voice, "human beings are really cunning. I have been cheated for a while. It seems that we can only solve these enemies in front of us as soon as possible... At all costs. " The eyes of several undead commanders suddenly lit up a bloody meaning full of evil spirit. That night, the army of the dead, which had besieged a fortress in the northwest of the province for many days, immediately launched a wave of extremely ferocious attacks, which suddenly seemed extremely tragic. However, because there are three strong men in the holy land, even if the human side suffered heavy casualties, the army of the dead also paid a big price, but the final result is that the human side suffered more losses. Because even if the corpses of all war dead human beings are burned, so that the undead army cannot obtain the corpse materials, they can still obtain the souls of these war dead. ¡­¡­ At this time, Sean didn''t know what kind of change his previous task would bring. He only knew that after communicating with the middle-aged man, the system would prompt him to complete the task. However, before he got the reward, the system task gave a new prompt. "The first stage task has been completed and task rewards have been accumulated." "The second stage task is started." Detecting special task data points "Task disorder, correcting." "The second stage task is determined to be completed, and the task reward has been accumulated." "The third stage task is started." A cold system sound quickly sounded in Sean''s mind. Before Sean could figure out what "task reward has accumulated" and "the second stage task has been started", he heard the sentence "task disorder". While he was still thinking about what this meant, the system actually told him that "the second stage task has been completed", which made him even more confused. But soon, the third stage task given by the system immediately gave Sean a guess. "Mission requirements: rush to Green Castle to help mankind resist the invasion of the second legion of the dead." "Mission statement: the Second Corps of the dead tried to completely destroy the living forces in the province in three ways, but your horizontal intervention led to the failure of the western aggression plan of the Second Corps of the dead. At this time, the other party has recalled the sub Corps invading the north and is preparing to concentrate on completely destroying all the living forces in the Green Castle. At this time, the Green Castle has fallen into the greatest destruction crisis. Please rush to the rescue immediately. " "Task reward: one of three random data enhancement rewards." "Failure penalty: unknown." After listening to the mission statement, Sean finally knew why he announced that he had completed his second stage mission. It turned out that it was because the commander of the second undead regiment withdrew to the North regiment and was ready to concentrate all the forces of the undead regiment to solve the holy strongman on the other side of the Green Castle. Because as long as all the strong men in the Green Castle are solved, I''m afraid no one in the whole province can resist the second legion of the dead. This is naturally bad news for Sean. What''s more, there may be hassas in the so-called green castle. So Sean, who was going to Green Castle, immediately set off for the Northwest after hearing the mission request. At this moment, he just hopes he can get to the Green Castle in time, but don''t wait for him to see that the Green Castle has been broken. Although this task does not explain what the punishment for task failure is, looking at the first stage of task failure punishment, Sean wants to know that it is by no means a loss he can or is willing to bear. Of course, Sean is also interested in this "data enhancement reward", because this is the first reward Sean has seen since he came to the world for so long. Chapter 1140 In the south of the Millennium covenant Empire, there were only six provinces and eleven aristocratic autonomous territories. Further south, it was a primitive land. The fourth emperor of the Millennium covenant empire was so happy that he exhausted all the materials in the national treasury and made great efforts to build four huge armies to attack in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest in an attempt to dominate the whole southern continent. At the beginning, the commander of the four legions was the first Duke Sidun. At the beginning, the war was quite smooth, but soon after, the four-way Legion encountered problems one after another, which led to the failure of the smooth implementation of the expansion of the Empire. For example, the northern Legion was secretly sniped from the Emilia empire; The eastern Legion was frustrated by the war because of the Warcraft canyon; The Western Legion met the whole territory of the Principality of satagastan, which had the seat of the Dragon Knight at that time. But it was the southern Legion that suffered the most. The southern legion, then Duke of nanden, went all the way south. At first, it was quite smooth. However, after crossing the area of today''s mei''an commercial city, it encountered the deadly interception of various indigenous tribes in the south. Even some fierce orcs from the barbarian tribes ran out to join the fun, which could be described as heavy casualties. But this is not over. When the South offensive has become an extravagant hope to withdraw, the retreat is ambushed by indigenous tribes from the three southern provinces, and the whole southern Legion is so thoroughly explained here. After that, the emperor of the Millennium covenant empire was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of money to launch a counterattack. After the whole country launched an all-out war, it finally took mei''an area at a great cost and built mei''an fortress here. Then we sent troops to the three southern provinces. On the southern land that had not yet formed the scale of the three provinces today, all men, children, adults and the elderly, were slaughtered, and women were taken away as booty. This also laid a hidden line for the first civil strife of the Millennium covenant Empire. The civil strife broke out in the later period of the sixth emperor, and lasted for nearly a hundred years. At that time, almost the whole south of the Empire was in a situation of war. There was a grand occasion of mixed warfare among various tribes in a somewhat chaotic era - the three provinces in the south, the six provinces in the old land and the 11 autonomous aristocrats raised 72 anti flags. The war lasted until the ninth emperor succeeded to the throne for 20 years before it was finally calmed down - the short-lived seventh emperor died of assassins sent by nobles in the civil strife in the South less than three years after he succeeded to the throne. The eighth emperor had been in power for nearly 70 years, and his greatest contribution to the civil strife in the South was the annihilation of the legions of 40 rebellious nobles, And greatly weakened the military strength of the other 32 rebel nobles. After the ninth emperor calmed the war, the remaining rebellious nobles fled farther south across the Mayan fortress, and many of them even fled to the wilderness. It seemed that he was deeply aware of the damage and impact this had brought to the Empire. Since the ninth emperor, he continued to send troops out of mei''an to the south. Until the middle of the 12th emperor''s reign, he finally laid down the 13 provinces south of mei''an fortress, owned the whole southern territory now, and even built a wild fortress. However, due to the division of interests in previous wars and many other factors, in fact, the whole southern empire was not monolithic. Taking the fort of mei''an as the dividing point, the six provinces in the north of the Millennium covenant empire that have existed since the founding of the country are called the old South six provinces, and the 18 nobles who settled on this land - since the end of the hundred year southern rebellion, 11 nobles'' autonomous territories have become 18 nobles'' autonomous territories - are also called the old South 18 families, including the current zoanton family. The three provinces to the south of the Mayan fortress are called the three provinces in the south. It is also the most important food base of the Millennium covenant empire. Although there is no aristocratic fief, there are seven great aristocrats in the three provinces in the south, which can be called the first-class aristocrats in the Empire. Therefore, these seven families are also called the seven families in the south. The first of the seven families is the family of the demon snake Marquis Antas. It is precisely because he has been secretly supporting all the old nobles that the civil strife in the Empire will last so long. To the southeast of mei''an fortress, that is, the thirteen provinces composed of the golden left road and the gold digging Road, are called the golden thirteen provinces, together with the 21 large families in the thirteen provinces, which are also called the golden family. However, this kind of address, to put it bluntly, is just a self proclaimed way of raising their status, and it is only in the south of the Empire - of course, the most important thing is to distinguish their respective positions. The 21 golden families, the 13 golden provinces, the seven Southern families, the three southern provinces, the 18 old southern families and the six old southern provinces constitute the southern pattern of the entire Millennium covenant empire. However, with the fall of Mayan fortress, the tripartite pattern has been really cut off. In terms of overall strength, the golden 21, which controls the real voice of the 13 provinces, is undoubtedly the strongest. Therefore, even in the face of the strong attack and fierce attack of little Lucas and Rick, it will not be fully occupied for a while and a half, but with the passage of time, it will only be a matter of time. The second strongest in terms of apparent strength is the six provinces of the old South and the 18 aristocratic autonomous territories. However, with pushus zoanton becoming the Duke of South Devon, all the nobles of the old six provinces and the old eighteen provinces had to obey the Duke''s orders. In addition, the old Duke did have unique skills, so after integrating all the forces of the old South, he became the strongest existence in the south of the Empire. If the old Duke didn''t have amazing skills and didn''t hesitate to immediately launch a fierce attack on mei''an commercial city, I''m afraid that the three southern provinces, which are the weakest in both apparent strength and real inside strength, would have been broken by the army of the dead. After all, although there are seven families in the three southern provinces that can be called first-class, in fact, only the Marquis of the devil snake really has extraordinary heritage and strength. It was precisely because of the fierce attack launched by puhughes that the army of the dead who were going deep into the three southern provinces had to withdraw to the commercial city of mei''an to resist. The counterattack speed from the human Empire side was slightly faster than that predicted by Rick and little Lucas. The progress of the second legion of the dead is much slower than expected. In addition to part of the reason that there were several holy land strongmen in the province, which led to the failure of the first war and the inability to sweep with the general trend of rolling, it was also another key reason for the loss of 50000 souls caused by Sean''s horizontal intervention. All these changes in the situation have led to the abnormal and strange war situation in the south of the Millennium covenant empire. ¡­¡­ Green Castle was originally an outpost Acropolis built to cooperate with Mayan fortress. However, with the change of the war value of mei''an fortress, the fortress was gradually abandoned. It was not until the prosperous period of the golden left road and the official establishment of the provincial status that a great noble privately funded the repair and reconstruction. The whole Green Castle covers an area of about 32000 to 35000 square meters, and the specific area can not be known, because in the process of many repairs and alterations, some additions and deletions have been made to the original design drawings. In addition to the reinforcement of the city wall, the number of arrow stacks has also been increased, but the arrow tower has been slightly reduced. At the same time, a lot of greening has been added in the Green Castle, taking into account some of the beauty of the castle. As we all know, there are five famous castles in the southern continent. This emerald castle, commonly known as the Green Castle, is one of the five major castles in the southern continent, which is as famous as the black swan castle in the void principality and the black rose castle in the * * * kingdom. The other two castles are the Dragon Castle in the Principality of satagastan and the six leaf Ling castle in the Principality of oekiri. The emerald castle was built close to the forest. Although it is not close to the mountain, it has only built three towering walls, and there is no wall around the forest. This is mainly because this forest is a primitive forest. It not only has a vast area, but also has a very complex terrain. There are even natural dangerous places such as bottomless swamps and poisonous fog, and even many extremely powerful Warcraft. Therefore, it is not important whether to build a city wall or not. Of course, the location of the castle here naturally makes use of the location of these dangerous places. It is absolutely impossible to sneak into the castle by going deep into the forest and detouring back to the emerald castle through the side where there is no wall. In fact, the side close to the forest is also the original owner of the ancient castle. In order to prevent the castle from being besieged and unable to break through from the front, he deliberately left such an escape route for the defenders in the castle to retreat. At this time, a team that had been lined up gathered in front of the virgin forest. Most of these people are old people and children, their faces still have the color of fear, and many people tremble - not cold, but frightened. If it weren''t for this time, many soldiers like guards in the castle were in charge, I''m afraid these people didn''t know what to panic into. However, even so, in the empty field near the forest land, the atmosphere of depression and despair still remained. And all kinds of shouting and killing sounds still came from time to time in the distance, but also showed the situation of the Green Castle at this time. A middle-aged man with a ferocious centipede scar on his face looked at the forest land with a worried face, and then took his eyes back and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid few of these people can pass through this dead land." The scar on the man''s face fell straight down his right cheek from his forehead and crossed his right eye in the middle, so he had only one left eye to observe things. The scar is slightly red at this time, and there is blood overflow from time to time. It is obviously a new wound. I''m afraid it won''t last more than ten days. Normally speaking, there must be abnormal pain in this case, which ordinary people are determined to be unbearable, but the middle-aged man seems to have no injury on his face, giving people a sense of calm and stability. "We tried our best, and the rest can only be left to fate." The reply was a middle-aged man with slightly gray hair. His age was clearly only middle-aged, but his hair was so white that people could see at a glance that it was not that kind of silver, but that it was similar to the gray where the spirit had come to an end. "Although the right side was also extremely dangerous, after all, there were many strong people. If they could successfully cross this forest, At least the hope of survival is much greater than here. " They were just saying this, but they heard a roar. The sound was like thunder, and suddenly sounded again. I was afraid it would be startled when I heard it roughly. However, the voice had sounded two or three times in one night, so not only the two people on the city wall had no response, but even the team at the edge of the forest was numb. Of course, many people are still slightly worried about looking at a certain section of the smoke and dust wall, because their relatives are fighting bravely over there at this time, in order to give them these old people and children who have no combat ability a time to escape and avoid becoming the end of the material of the army of the dead. "It''s my turn to go." The middle-aged man with scars on his face said in a deep voice, "when the left city wall collapsed, it was Mr. Moro who turned the tide. At this time, he was dragged by the battlefield over there, and it was impossible to separate. Now the right wall has collapsed. There is the main force of the undead army. I''m afraid I have to go to the town to solve it It''s the fog spirit. I''m afraid I''ll find a chance to attack you soon. " "I can also use a deadly spell." The man with gray hair said faintly, and his voice was calm without waves, "but it''s the last time." The middle-aged man with scars on his face was silent, but he sighed helplessly: "I don''t know what crazy these undead are. They have been fighting since the sudden attack last night. Even if they lost more than half, they don''t retreat at all, which makes us unable to burn the bodies of our dead companions. On the contrary, we have restored some of their sources of troops." "They are in a hurry. I''m afraid something has happened." The gray haired middle-aged man whispered, "you and Mr. Moro are not his opponents. Now general hanvince is seriously injured again. We must send him to the right side as soon as possible. There is at least a great sacrificial Hall of the temple of life, which may make general hanvince recover. Therefore, the only one who can fight with the fog spirit is me who can still perform the desperate skill. " "But..." "I''m ready to die with him." The gray haired middle-aged man interrupted his companion, "you''d better hurry to reinforce. Otherwise, we will not be able to withstand the pressure. If we let the army of the dead rush in, I''m afraid the old people and children will not escape if they want to escape. In this way, we will have no way to send general hanvince away secretly. " "Hey." The middle-aged man with ferocious scars on his face smiled, immediately picked up the long gun next to him, and then turned to walk towards the smoke filled wall section. He took dozens of meters in one step, "it''s my honor to fight side by side with you If I die in battle, I will destroy myself with the self explosion of the field, so that they will not use my body to create any monsters to kill. " Looking at the back of the middle-aged man who left, the gray haired man sighed: "me too." Then he turned his head and looked into the air not far away. Because there, there is a black robe rising in the air, which is constantly emitting a strong black fog at the hood, cuffs and hem of the robe. Chapter 1141 The fog spirit is suspended above the army of the dead, and its killing intention is awe inspiring. For ordinary people, they may only feel a chill, but in front of the real strong, they can see a substantial black and red breath hovering around the fog spirit, which is the so-called murderous spirit. However, the middle-aged man with white hair was happy and fearless. He sneered and immediately lifted his right hand. A long gun suddenly hovered in his palm and held it gently. This long gun is somewhat different from the one held by the middle-aged man with scar on his face: the body of this long gun is slightly short, the whole body is silver, full of a metal texture, and you can feel a heavy feeling just within your sight. At the head of the gun, it was a black diamond tip, which was slightly longer than the tip of an ordinary long gun, emitting an extremely cold and dangerous smell. Whether it''s the Wuling or the gray haired middle-aged man, the two sides don''t fight once or twice, so they know each other. However, since the end of the initial urban offensive and defensive war, the human side has been suppressing the undead side in absolute strength because of its four strong saints. Therefore, although the battle is fierce, it is the undead side that has been at a disadvantage for a long time. However, a few days ago, after the fog spirit played a trick and hit a strong man in the holy land, the combat effectiveness of the human side decreased. After all, the undead army under the command of this leader is not a cannon fodder army. There are not only middle-level elite undead soldiers such as black warriors and Black Knights, but also many skeleton mages and undead soldiers who can touch the threshold of high-level elite undead soldiers. The combat effectiveness of this group of dead soldiers can be called strong, which is far from being stopped by the soldiers in the city at present. Therefore, if there were no other two holy land strongmen to fight the fire, all humans in the whole city would have been slaughtered. Of course, it doesn''t mean that no one can escape. At least these holy land strongmen and some golden territory strongmen can escape. However, even if they can escape from this siege, they can''t escape the end of death, so they might as well fight here. The exchange of high-end combat power between the two sides soon broke out completely. The gray haired middle-aged man is extremely strong in his marksmanship, and because the long gun in his hand is obviously specially forged, the fighting mode is slightly different. As a long weapon, the fighting style of long gun is usually based on open and close cooperation, especially good at giving full play to its characteristics in group warfare. After all, long weapons such as long gun and long knife are mostly battlefield weapons, unlike swords and knives. However, the middle-aged man with gray hair did not open and close the gun in his hand, but gave people a feeling of careful calculation. In his hand, a long gun danced no different from a long sword, especially the black micro long gun tip. Every time it shook, there were even some bright spots shining, leaving a long mark emitting silver spots in the air. These long marks look a bit like a galaxy, like the starry sky at night, emitting a kind of strangeness. The fog spirit did not dare to approach these long starlight marks at all, let alone let the gray haired middle-aged attack himself. However, fortunately, the battlefield in the sky has no space restrictions, so the two sides have been moving for a long time without any substantive collision and bombardment. At most, it is some effects caused by the energy impact between each other. However, even if there is a high distance limit, the energy impact caused by the bombardment of the two middle holy domain strongmen who are about to step into the upper realm is far from what the undead below can bear. Not long ago, there were several blank areas in the dense lineup of the dead army on the ground. For this result, the gray haired middle-aged man naturally won''t feel any problem. Not to mention the opposing camp relationship between each other, the hatred of undead creatures is enough to make no one show mercy. In particular, the fog spirit always dodged over the head of the undead army, regardless of the undead army below, which is more in line with the meaning of the middle-aged man. He fought fiercely with the enemy commander here. The more damage he caused and the more undead creatures he killed, the less pressure the defenders in the city need to face. Of course, if the fog spirit can be killed here, the gray haired middle-aged naturally won''t mind. However, he has played with the fog spirit many times, so he also knows that it is impossible. At least at present, the two sides have not broken out the real cards. And most importantly, his deadly spell can only be cast again. This is a very special secret skill, which can forcibly stimulate the potential of the body and temporarily improve the strength, but it has a very serious loss to the body. In the past, the middle-aged man rarely used it. Even if he used it, he would reverse the war situation in a short time, and then he would return home for recuperation and conditioning for several years to minimize the loss of this burden on the body. But this time, because the death tide broke out too suddenly, and the strength of the army of the dead was too strong, so in this short period of more than a month, he had to rely on the outbreak of Jue Ming Shu to kill a path of blood, and even turned the tide many times to stop the decline of the human side. It is precisely because of this that the beautiful and shiny blond hair of the middle-aged man will become this gray look. If it were not for the middle-aged man, the army of the dead would have taken the second province of the golden left road, completely swept away all the lives in the whole province, and then merged with the first legion of the dead in mei''an fortress. But even if the middle-aged man broke out many times at the cost of his life, it can only form a barely balanced situation. However, as long as the middle-aged man falls, the victorious Libra will immediately lean towards the army of the dead. It is precisely because of this that in the previous raid to lure the enemy, the fog spirit, as the commander of the undead army, chose to seriously injure the real commander of the human army, even at a very tragic price. The facts also proved that his choice was undoubtedly correct. At least after that, the resistance of the human side became very weak. Even it only needed to slightly differentiate some troops to launch a dead attack from different directions, which could greatly limit the other two holy land strongmen on the human side, so as to make the situation more favorable to the army of the dead. According to the original plan, the fog spirit was not in a hurry to destroy these humans. He had to defeat them in one fell swoop after forming a sufficient momentum, so that the army of the dead could obtain greater benefits. Unfortunately, Sean''s appearance destroyed the fog spirit''s plan. At this time, the fog spirit also seemed a little suspicious. Originally, he thought that the army he arranged in the west of the province was annihilated by a strong saint in the city. Therefore, he immediately launched a fierce attack on the city. He wanted to take this opportunity to turn all these humans into members of the army of the dead. In this way, the 50000 dead lost was nothing. But unexpectedly, as soon as the fierce attack was launched, he had realized that the problem was wrong, because there were many of the three strong saints in the city. At this time, he found that the enemy secretly came to the reinforcements. In this way, he was even more afraid to keep his hand. Only then did he have the day and night fierce attack of the hundreds of thousands of dead army, which lasted for nearly two days and nights without giving up. It is precisely because of this that the defenders in the city were forced to make a decision and let some wounded and a small number of powerful people cross the primeval forest with the old, weak, sick and disabled, hoping to take a chance on the golden right road. The rest of the people in the small town are naturally ready to sacrifice. It seems that he has made up his mind. The fog spirit, who had been dodging the middle-aged man''s long gun attack, suddenly changed his fighting style and no longer dodged. Instead, he rushed forward and wiped away from the long gun, close to the middle-aged man, and suddenly burst out with a strong sense of death. In an instant, a gray sphere with a radius of more than ten meters appeared in the sky. The sphere seems to be composed of countless gray particles, which looks like haze, but the strong dead breath is particularly amazing. In particular, the undead army on the whole battlefield stopped for a moment at this moment. They all turned their heads and looked at the huge sphere, and their eyes exuded a kind of hot desire. Even if they were countered by the human army at this time, they didn''t mean to counter attack at all. It was the commander level undead who was responsible for commanding that took the lead in responding, immediately suppressed the instinct of these undead with strong consciousness and coercion, and then fought back against the human army again. The human army, which originally wanted to take advantage of the problems of the undead army itself to kill a wave, also moved forward slightly because of the rush. In this case, it plunged itself into a greater crisis. The two strong men of the holy land who were responsible for helping to resist the two gaps also broke out in the gray haze in the shape of the ball. They turned their heads and looked into the sky, and their faces also showed a worried look. Because they are both powerful in the holy land, they are naturally more sensitive to the power of the law, so they can detect the power of the law of death that is almost materialized on this spherical body, which has a strong atmosphere of completely destroying all vitality. It was also not until this time that they noticed that the core of the battle between their companions and the fog spirit was in a magic array. Before the fierce battle, they had not found each other, but after a slight pause at the moment, they immediately found this limitation. The formation of the whole army''s surprise attack, which was originally noisy by the undead army, was naturally messy. Although the undead army can form a considerable formation after having a senior commander, most of the time, the attack of the undead army is carried out in a rush, so people naturally didn''t find any problems at the beginning. But I didn''t expect that the key point was that the fog spirit broke out a fierce battle with the middle-aged man - the destruction caused by the strong energy impact could clear a blank area in the army of the dead every time, and the countless blank areas had some slight changes, Suddenly, a magic array composed of countless armies of the dead was formed. At the core of this magic array is the spherical body of the fog spirit. At this time, the whole magic array was emitting a weak light, and strands of gray energy poured into the gray sphere at the core in a form visible to the naked eye, which made the dead spirit inside more and more thick. In this way, the spherical body that can see the internal situation slightly at the beginning suddenly becomes darker and darker. It can''t see anything at all except the strong breath of death and the fear breath from the superior law. In this way, as long as people with a slightly normal brain can naturally see the problems. The two strong men in the holy land want to rescue, and they have to try to destroy at the worst. However, they had a little idea. They immediately killed a black knight team at the hole they helped defend, and directly cut into the military array of human forces with an extremely strong attitude. After a while, they had completely penetrated the array and killed the escape team at the end of the Green Castle. The middle-aged man with a long gun just hesitated for a second, then gritted his teeth and turned to kill the black knight team that had merged into a powerful iron cavalry force. The long gun in his hand burst out a dazzling cold light like a bright star from the air, aroused the smoke and dust all over the sky, directly nailed dozens of Black Knights and their mounts in place, and successfully blocked the advance of the Black Knights. The other, a superior Holy Land strongman with a long sword, was also blocked by several undead strongmen who suddenly took off. The strength of these undead strongmen is only seven or eight levels, which is equivalent to the golden realm at most. With their personal strength, let alone blocking the strongman of the holy land holding the long sword, it is impossible to support his blow. After all, the gap between the upper holy land and the upper gold is not just a big realm. But I don''t know why, the superior saint with a long sword didn''t attack rashly, but looked at the six different forms of undead creatures in front of him. He could clearly feel that the power of the law of death emitted by that very special magic array not only acted on the sphere at the core, but also gave several undead creatures who blocked him the ability to manipulate some of the law power. In this way, he naturally could not deal with it easily. Thinking of this, the two strong men in the holy land naturally know that the other party''s army of the dead is really prepared this time. Chapter 1142 The Moro was suspended in the air, and a knight''s long sword came and went freely in his hand. The sword spirit emitted was extremely fierce. In terms of the strength of Moro''s upper holy land, even the previous fog spirit can only draw with Moro at most. But the fog spirit was too cunning and didn''t fight directly with the Moro at all, so the Moro was also quite helpless. He had to deal with the undead army to reduce some pressure on his side. But I don''t want to let the other party find the opportunity and hit the human side hard just because of this. At this time, these undead creatures in front of Moro can''t be his opponents under normal circumstances. They can solve all these guys with a few moves. However, after the mysterious magic array appeared, these undead creatures that had only the golden realm could play their strength no weaker than that of the holy realm. If there were only one or two, it would not be difficult for Moro to solve it. At most, it would take a little effort, but there are six blocked in front of him, which is not something he can solve in a moment and a half. What''s more troublesome is the two gaps in the Green Castle. Because of the lack of two strong men in the Holy Land and being surrounded by the armies of the dead around, the human garrison immediately retreated and couldn''t hold it at all. In this way, we can only retreat from the first wall defense line to the inner wall. Although there is a gap here because of the fierce attack of the Black Knights just now, the inner wall is much stronger than the huge gap of the outer wall, and it is naturally much easier to defend. But this also shows that after solving the black knight who rushed into the inner court, the Holy Land strong man with a long gun can''t support the Moro at all. He can only go back to the inner wall to help, otherwise the whole green castle will be completely occupied by the army of the dead in a short time. Once the Green Castle is captured, these undead armies can immediately go deep into the primeval forest to pursue those who escape, and even attack the golden right road from the rear through the primeval forest. Only this is the result that the Moro will never allow! For nothing else, just because hassas was among the fugitives, the Moro would never allow these armies of the dead to break through the Green Castle. Thinking of this, the Moro bit his teeth and decided to start a desperate attack. In this way, the sword light became more dazzling and bright in an instant. Two undead close to each other were immediately pulled away. One of the undead dressed as a black warrior had several cracks in his black armor. It can be seen how powerful this sword is. Moro wanted to take advantage of this to expand the results of the war, but he didn''t want to move. Four other undead creatures nearby immediately surrounded him. They looked like they didn''t care. They didn''t pay attention to Moro''s powerful sword. However, due to the obstruction of these undead creatures, Moro could not catch up and expand the war results. He had to wave his sword to deal with it. However, with his desperate posture, these undead creatures were soon pushed back by him. However, after retreating into the magic array, the black warrior who was almost shattered by the Moro sword immediately poured into his body, and soon helped him recover from his injury. The crack on his armor disappeared immediately. Seeing this scene, Moro knew that it was absolutely impossible to catch up with the dead Black Warrior at this time. The other four undead creatures forced back by him also retreated into the influence range of the magic array at the same time. The death force in the magic array immediately entangled these undead and quickly repaired some of their injuries. In a short time, the injuries of the six undead creatures were completely healed, and there was no embarrassment when they were forced back by the Moro. But these undead creatures also know that they can''t easily provoke the completely angry Moro. If one doesn''t do well, it''s likely to die here - if the undead without wisdom naturally doesn''t care, but they all have wisdom. They are not simple undead creatures, and they won''t be willing to die here. However, Moro''s strength is really very strong. He can be regarded as the first person worthy of being in this area at present. If he is allowed to break into the magic array area, it will be a disaster for the undead army, so the six undead biological commanders naturally want to stop it. But this time, they learned to be smart. Knowing that the Moro has a fighting belief that is not afraid of death, they will no longer fight hard, but change to the way of fighting. Whoever is seriously injured will immediately retreat into the influence range of the magic array. Anyway, with such a powerful magic array, their injuries can be recovered quickly. Others only need to block for a while to win recovery time for their companions. When these undead creatures changed their fighting methods, the war situation on the Moro side immediately fell into a deadlock. This, however, also made Moro a little more upset. He couldn''t see what the magic array was. It could make these undead creatures obtain the blessing of the power of law. Although this blessing was not particularly large, he could easily solve it one-on-one. However, the six undead creatures joined hands to fight against him and did not fight against him. They had this ability just to hold him back - of course, it was because they could recover quickly under the protection of the magic array. When the War reached an impasse, the Moro couldn''t help but take a look at the inner wall. The war there has obviously become rotten. In the past, when they were on the outer city wall, because there were Moros and another strong man in the holy land, once a human died, they would immediately destroy his body, otherwise the other party''s necromancer would summon him back to life through special magic. In this way, it can naturally restrain the growth of the necromancer army. But now, the two strongmen of the holy land are dragged down and can''t return to the town. The army of the dead is in a crazy attitude. The battlefield situation naturally becomes chaotic, and the formation advantage of human defenders can''t be brought into play. In such a situation, once someone dies, those necromancers will certainly not give up these corpse materials. A skeleton warrior or zombie summoned for resurrection has become the strength of the necromancer army, and even many of them with strong strength have been directly transformed into black warriors. In the face of such a war situation where one second is a companion and the next is a stab in the back, the morale of the human garrison can be imagined. At this time, they have not completely collapsed. They can be regarded as an elite teacher - of course, they also know that even if they collapse, they can''t escape their lives. On the contrary, they may bring disaster to their families. Instead, they might as well fight here and give their families a chance to escape. Another battlefield later in this inner wall battlefield is the middle Holy Land strongman with a long gun. The impact of thousands of Black Knights is not small. He can block it with his own strength. This combat power has been regarded as extremely strong. Black Knights, as the sequential arms of the knight class in the undead legion, are not ordinary cavalry like skeleton knights, but equivalent to the regular knights in the human country, and at least equivalent to the level of the fifth level Legion in terms of combat effectiveness. At present, the combat effectiveness of the Legion formed by thousands of Black Knights has soared to the level of level 6 under the influence of the commander''s seat and the dead army. This level of combat effectiveness is enough to compete with the next Holy Land strongman, and even has the ability to kill the next Holy Land strongman at a certain price. In the face of such a siege, the middle Holy Land strongman with a long gun can also counterattack and kill hundreds of Black Knights. In addition to his strength to firmly suppress these Black Knights, his strong combat power is also a factor. However, the stronger the enemy is, the greater the physical energy it needs to consume. This is the situation that this holy land strongman is facing at the moment. If he changes the general situation, he will not fight here, but will choose to break through and leave. However, in the situation of the invasion of the undead army, there is no difference between escaping and not escaping, so he will choose to stick to the death war here. However, it is not without gain that these people pay such a high price. Maybe they don''t know what the future results will be, but at least the old people and children they hope have begun to enter the forest and try to cross the virgin forest. Even if only one in ten people can survive in the end, it is worth it for those who stick to the Green Castle. Watching hassas follow the troops into the forest, the corners of Moro''s mouth raised slightly: "young master, good luck." After that, Moro turned his head and looked solemn and cold. As soon as the Knight Sword in his hand was shocked, a fighting spirit was emitted from the sword body, which made the whole Knight Sword solid. It seemed that the knight sword was more than one circle larger and only two circles smaller than the ordinary heavy sword. Several undead creatures around Moro immediately realized that this guy was going to work hard, and they naturally became cautious. I don''t think there was a loud noise in the sky before the battle broke out completely. As soon as the battle stopped, they saw that the fog in the sky had exploded, and a figure was thrown out of the fog directly. It hit the wall of the green castle like a shell, which directly collapsed a section of the wall. On the sky, there is also a figure flying backwards more than ten meters away. However, compared with the figure being blasted out, although the figure seems embarrassed, it obviously occupies the upper hand in the confrontation. Everyone stared at the figure, and the look of the human side immediately became ugly. The figure flying upside down is the commander of the undead army, the fog spirit. At this time, his clothes were also dilapidated, but his real body was revealed - it was a dark fog with a faint human shape. Except for two red lights representing his eyes, everything else seemed very blurred. However, on his right hand, he was carrying a solid long sword. Judging from the strong dead breath emitted from the sword, I''m afraid this sword is not an ordinary thing. Originally, his breath was still weak, but in the time when it was suspended in the air, countless dead breath emitted from the magic array penetrated into his body one after another, which immediately made his breath particularly strong. Vaguely, there was even a smell that was about to break into the realm of the upper Holy Land. Moro turned his head and looked at the figure blasted towards the wall. He saw that he was already a companion full of silver. At this time, the middle Holy Land strong man was no longer like the middle-aged man before, but became an old man in his 70s and 80s. His breath was very weak, giving people a feeling that the oil lamp was withered and seemed to die at any time. The long gun with a special shape in his hand has been completely broken in two and held in his left and right hands. Only to see that he is still struggling to stand up, but he can''t stand up for several times in a row. Moro knows that he is hopeless. Seeing the appearance of the strong man in the holy land, the fog spirit also burst out a burst of laughter, which was very harsh. He knew that the green castle could no longer be held today, because no one could stop him from moving forward. Although he has lost a holy land strongman who just intercepted the fog spirit, he has squeezed all his potential. Even if it is used as material, he can''t make any high-level undead, and even his soul has lost value, but fortunately, there are many other useful materials in the Green Castle, so he doesn''t pay special attention to it. Thinking of this, the fog spirit turned his eyes to the Moro, and his red eyes even flashed a bit of longing. It seemed that he saw the idea of the fog spirit. The Moro snorted coldly, but he clenched the knight''s sword in his hand. "You go and deal with the strong man in the holy land. I''ll deal with this guy." The fog Spirit said. Hearing the command, the six undead creatures didn''t say anything, but immediately rushed towards the strong man in the holy land who was fighting with the black knight. Moro wanted to stop it, but his perception was giving a crazy warning at this time. Once he dared to be distracted, he would be hit by a terrible thunder. I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to master the battle rhythm and situation again, so he had to confront the fog spirit. Just when the fog spirit was about to say something, a terrible breath suddenly broke into the air. With the emergence of this terrible smell breaking through the sky, the whole sky seemed to darken immediately, as if it had become night. But everyone knows that in fact, it will be morning and it can''t turn into night. Then the only explanation is that an extremely terrible strong man took the shot, and his powerful power even caused the change of the sky, resulting in the illusion of night. At the next moment, a bright sword light like dawn lit up completely! Accompanied by the fierce sword. This breath has a terrible illusion of tearing the world apart! Chapter 1143 The sword came very quickly. It was almost as if it would be dark and a light would light up. Like dawn. Neither the Moro nor the fog spirit expected this sudden situation - or the fog spirit had expected it for a long time, because he realized that the problem was wrong when he only found three holy land strongmen when he launched an attack on the Green Castle, so he was always on guard against the Holy Land strongmen who destroyed his dead army in the West. But what he didn''t expect was that the strength of the Holy Land strongman was so strong. What surprised him was that he didn''t find the approach of the Holy Land strongman. At this moment, it was too late for the fog spirit to avoid again, so he had to take the sword. However, fortunately, he expected such a situation at the beginning, so he early lured his opponent to make the magic array God layout successfully through the destruction of the attack. In the face of this powerful sword, countless dead spirits emerged madly, and then gathered around the fog spirit to quickly form a gray ball, just as he used to trap the gray haired middle-aged man before. However, compared with the previous sphere, the real firmness of the gray sphere is in the outer part. After all, this time it is used to stop the terrible sword, not to prevent the people trapped by the sphere from escaping from the inside. The Moro on one side wanted to go up and support, but the strong death not only completely protected the fog spirit, but also formed a very corrosive force and swept towards the Moro. If the Moro wants to support, it will be swept by this force. Judging by the strong vitality above, I''m afraid that the Moro can''t bear the power inside, and eight out of ten will be seriously damaged. Moro is not afraid of death, but it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. He is willing to pay this old life for hassas, but that is also based on the premise of heavy damage to the enemy. Now hassas has begun to evacuate to the direction of the virgin forest. In addition, even if he is seriously injured, he can''t cause any substantive damage to the fog spirit, so of course he won''t attack foolishly and rashly and take his life in. However, the Moro did not just withdraw, but chose to avoid the impact and damage of the corrosive force, and still looked at the fog spirit. He also wants to find an opportunity to hit his opponent hard, because he knows that only by solving the fog spirit, can the undead legion, which has expanded to more than 100000, be really defeated. As for the complete annihilation, the Moroccan has neither the idea nor the mood. At this time, the extremely sharp sword light had rushed to the gray ball and hit it hard. "Bang!" A very dull blasting sound burst out of the air. Although listening to the sound is extremely terrible, it can even be clearly seen that nearly one-third of the area of the whole gray ball has been directly transformed into fog particles in this collision, just like haze, which is obviously completely broken by this sword. However, the sword light was much dimmer at this time. Both Wuling and Moro could clearly feel that the sword light was not enough to continue the follow-up attack. In the sense of actual combat, this confrontation can only be regarded as a draw. But! A lot of dead gas poured out madly at this time, and then gathered on this spherical body. The originally broken area was repaired quickly with an amazing horror speed! Almost in the blink of an eye, the spherical body has recovered to the shape before it was broken by the bright sword light. Its speed is so fast that even the Moro on one side has no time to support the shot. When the gray ball recovered as before and the light of the sword light was slightly dimmed for a few minutes, Moro also saw that a small section of the sword tip of the sword stabbing at the ball was also wrapped by the ball. Inside the sphere, the fog spirit came with a little wild laughter. The strong radiance emitted by the sword has completely subsided, and the Moro can see the identity of the person who stabbed the sword from a distance of hundreds of meters. Of course, the identity of the man in front of him really surprised Moro. This man is Sean Connery! The man who met several times in the black swan castle of the Principality of void. He still remembered that at that time, the man gave him a particularly cold feeling, just like an active volcano that was temporarily silent, so he knew the terrible hidden by the Archduke from the beginning. But at that time, he remembered that the strength of the other party seemed to be just the lower holy land, but the momentum shown at this time was no longer below him - perhaps it was not as good as him in the strength level at present, at least he didn''t really step into the upper holy land, but in the direct sense of Moro, it made him clearly understand that if he and the big bus driver, It must have ended the battle with his fall. Ignoring the Moro floating beside him for the time being, Sean''s attention was completely focused on the fog spirit in front of him. At this time, the black king in his hand was trapped by the ball that was a little like haze particles. Although Sean didn''t know what skill it was, he could feel the thick smell of death and the extra huge smell of resentment on the ball. At this moment, Sean suddenly realized that the large-scale magic array below was inspired by the soul power of these undead creatures as a sacrifice. Its effect is to strengthen the strength of the undead who entered the influence range of the magic array to a certain extent. Of course, the price is that these undead creatures that form the magic array will be regarded as consumables. Once the power of the soul is consumed, they will completely lose their action power and are no longer undead creatures that can act. Just don''t say when the magic array composed of tens of thousands of undead creatures will really lose its function. Just say that the souls of the war dead in the Green Castle are all trapped in this land, we can infer that the strength loss of this undead army is very light. After thinking about this, Sean looked even colder. The wrist of his right hand shook slightly, and a strange vibration force was transmitted to the black king. The long black sword, which was trapped and unable to move, immediately produced a vibration. Soon, these vibrations began to affect the whole gray ball, so that the ball, which had been completely solidified into a solid, also shook, faintly or even returned to the fog shape. Hidden in the fog, the crazy laughter stopped suddenly. "Do you think there''s nothing I can do to hide inside and trap my sword tip?" Sean sneered, "you''re looking for your own death." The next moment, an extremely violent breath burst out suddenly. A white brilliance broke through the shell of the sphere, followed by the second and third, and then more and more white brilliance like a column of light broke through the spherical body. However, in the twinkling of an eye, the whole spherical body had been pierced by countless light columns, and then directly exploded - the whole spherical body was directly destroyed by Sean from the inside with great power, resulting in the collapse of the whole. The fog spirit was embarrassed to break open the fog and wanted to retreat quickly. Sean snorted coldly, "want to escape?" Sean did not pursue, but raised his long sword, made a forward step in mid air, and the black king of his right hand stabbed forward. At that time, countless dense sword shadows broke out in the air in that season. Zhenhun! Everything in this heaven and earth was immediately completely suppressed. Even if the fog spirit wanted to escape, he suddenly felt unable to resist in the face of this terrible momentum. He could only watch the countless sword shadows stab himself. The only thing he can do is to slightly move his body under this terrible momentum to avoid being directly killed by Sean''s sword on the spot. When a sword is stabbed, it seems that time is fixed forever, but in fact, it is only a second for others. Maybe the power of Sean''s sword was not enough, or maybe the fog spirit was lucky. After all, Sean''s sword didn''t explode at close range, giving the other party more room to move. Therefore, it was only badly hurt, but it was not destroyed. Therefore, at the cost of serious injury, the fog spirit dragged only half of his body into the influence range of the huge dead magic array and repaired his body with the help of the huge dead power. Sean naturally can''t let it recover so easily. He knew that in the final analysis, his move was not powerful enough to calm the soul. Although from the moment he shot, he first attacked by cutting the soul and breaking the air, and then destroyed the ball body with breaking the soul. The consumption of fighting spirit was a little large, which led to the slight weakness of his final soul calming power. However, the soul of the town, which is only a hundred swords, is really not enough in the realm where the enemies are basically strong in the holy land. According to Sean''s estimation, it needs at least 200 swords to kill these strong in the holy land. Otherwise, it will only be a sword move that can hurt people. Sean also knew that in his current situation, it was completely impossible to stab two hundred swords in one second. If you give him a lot of time to practice martial arts, he can naturally reach this level. However, it is a pity that he does not have so much time to practice martial arts, and his busy affairs occupy almost all his time. If he did not have systematic assistance, I am afraid he could not reach the middle holy land from the bronze realm in such a short period of six or seven years. The only time he can make the soul calming power have a strong threat to the strong in the holy land is only after he breaks through the upper holy land. Starting from stepping into the holy land, in addition to the strengthening and improvement of the body, the simple improvement of the realm will not increase the attribute value, but improve the skills and combat abilities in other aspects. It is precisely because of this that the town soul has become a bit of a chicken rib in Sean''s hands now - if the distance is too far, it is worthless, and if the distance is too close, it is a strong melee confrontation. Breaking the soul and cutting the soul are better choices than the town soul. In the face of undead creatures such as fog spirit, it''s just pure hurtful martial arts, which is not enough. As undead creatures, the core of fog spirits'' real lifeline is the soul beads running in their bodies. Only by destroying this can they be truly eliminated. Otherwise, it will weaken their strength at most. In a sense, the fog spirit is like a lich that lives on the life box, but it is no more abnormal than the Lich. Even if it is destroyed, as long as there is a life box, it can revive. If there is no enough external stimulation and assistance, once the fog spirit is destroyed, it is meaningless to leave only soul beads. A large number of death breath rushed into the body of fog spirit, making his translucent body more solid. However, the power of the sword that Sean just stabbed is really good, so the consumption of reshaping the body for the fog spirit is much greater than before. Sean just glanced and found that it almost used up nearly a third of the power of the whole magic array. However, at this meeting, Sean also found that the souls wandering around the Green Castle were also used as some kind of fuel, dragged into it by the magic array, turned into new energy and fuel, and began to supplement the consumption of the whole magic array. The discovery made Sean frown. He realized that if he did not solve the magic array first, he would fall into an endless vicious circle. However, after the fog spirit regained its physical body, the breath was much weaker than before, and there was even an obvious decline. Sean knew that the magic array was not omnipotent. "Go and help them." Sean turned his back to Moro and said faintly, "just give it to me here Find hassas. I have something to find him. " If it had been before, Moro might have doubted whether Sean''s strength was enough to deal with it, but at the moment, seeing that he hit the fog spirit so easily, Moro would not ask more questions. He knew that even if he did it himself, he would never be as relaxed and freehand as Sean, and only looking at the swords Sean just shot, he knew that the Great Duke of void had reached an extraordinary level in swordsmanship. People like this, even if their personal realm is not as good as themselves, their actual combat ability is definitely more terrible than themselves. After all, except that there are obvious differences between the lower and upper positions in the holy land, the real Holy Land strongmen do not comment on the level of combat power by the realm. And to put it bluntly, the realm of the holy land is actually a self-examination process for people to hone their fighting skills and develop their physical quality and ability. After nodding slightly, the Moro turned and rushed to the battlefield below. This time, it was the fog spirit''s turn to dare not act rashly. It is indeed a bit ridiculous that the scene a few minutes ago was completely reversed at this time. Looking at the fog in front of him, Sean suddenly said, "are you from the * * * kingdom?" "What?" The fog spirit didn''t quite understand Sean''s meaning, and the doubt in his voice was obviously not fraud. "It seems not." Sean whispered. He had thought that the fog in front of him was the fog around wiser in the * * * kingdom. It was this guy who led to the death of anno. He thought he could recover the interest here first. But unexpectedly, this fog spirit is not the one of the wise family in the * * * Kingdom - but when you think about it, Sean thinks it''s normal, because the fog spirit is usually not close to humans. The fog spirit he had seen before was the first fog spirit he knew would approach human beings. Facing Sean, the fog spirit was not as relaxed as it seemed. From the series of fights just now, he, like Moro, has found that Sean is absolutely extraordinary in swordsmanship. A swordsman of this level can already be called a swordsman. Even some strong people who have reached the legendary level may not have such an excellent swordsman level as Sean. Therefore, he naturally did not dare to act rashly, especially at this time, his strength decreased significantly, and he could barely maintain the level of entering the middle holy land. In this way, compared with Sean, his combat effectiveness is lower. However, he does not have no way to recover. As long as the magic array still exists, he can continuously absorb dead Qi to recover and strengthen his own strength. The only defect is that the recovery speed is relatively slow. Of course, in addition, what he needs to pay special attention to is that Sean can''t destroy his body again, otherwise he may be difficult to maintain in the middle holy land. So he wanted Sean to say more to him, because as long as the time dragged on, his strength would recover well. It''s just a pity that Sean is also an experienced battlefield veteran. How can he make such a low-level mistake. He would just want to know whether the other party''s real body came from the * * * kingdom. Since it was not, Sean was naturally not interested in asking other things. So the next moment, he rushed towards the fog without hesitation. His speed was so fast that it was almost an unreserved outbreak. Facing Sean''s so fast sprint, the fog spirit also seemed very serious. His hands even condensed two blades similar to stabbing sword. Fog spirit is only a branch group of the undead race. They are a kind of magic condensate, which can retain the IQ and ability when they are alive. Therefore, different fog spirits use different weapons, combat skills and methods. The weapon of this fog spirit is a two handed stabbing sword. I think it should be the skill of walking. It''s a surprise combat style. It may not be good at hard confrontation in the front. But at present, the fog spirit doesn''t have many battle options, and Sean''s speed is much faster than he imagined. But! When Sean sprinted to ten meters away from the fog spirit, his body didn''t rush forward, but fell directly to the ground. Sean almost pressed the center of gravity of his whole body below, which led to his falling speed. As soon as the fog spirit reacted, Sean was not far from the ground. "Damn guy!" The fog spirit shouted angrily, and then hurried to catch up. It''s just a pity that although he''s not slow, he''s not as fast as Sean because he''s so sudden. So even if the fog spirit reacts, it is obviously impossible to stop Sean from landing. Sure enough! Sean fell to the ground more than twice as fast as the fog spirit. Coupled with Sean''s unreserved falling and bombardment, the ground immediately produced a dust storm. As the center of Sean''s fall, the ground within a hundred meters collapsed directly, and this terrible impact even shook the dead within the range into pieces. But all this is not over. Sean soon rushed out of the diffuse dust storm and burst into the other undead groups like a black lightning. With each rush of Sean, a black sword will rise, like chopping melons and vegetables, splitting all the undead into pieces, and then rushed into the undead group on the other side to continue to repeat the previous attack. In a moment, the whole huge magic array, which was filled with the smell of death, immediately stagnated, and then disappeared completely. Obviously, this special magic array was directly destroyed by Sean by strong means. All this made the fog that only kept chasing and blocking Sean from destroying the magic array extremely angry. Unfortunately, Sean''s destruction and charge are irregular, so he can only follow Sean''s ass all the time, but he can''t stop Sean. "Now it''s our turn." It took almost no effort to destroy the whole magic array. Sean finally stopped and turned his head to look at the fog spirit. Chapter 1144 The billowing smoke and dust gradually dispersed, and a figure flew backward from it, and fell heavily to the ground after crossing a distance of tens of meters. It seems that because of the excessive impact, the figure bounced back after falling heavily to the ground and shaking a crack. It can be seen that this figure seems to want to control his body, but I don''t know why his attempt is just futile, because he soon fell to the ground again. After bouncing down several times, he kept rolling out on the ground and raised a yellow dragon. At this time, it was nearly 100 meters away from the position where he fell to the ground for the first time. Until this time, the figure was finally able to regain control of itself and got up from the ground in a panic. However, when he got up, the figure did not retreat, but quickly raised his arms - at this time, he could finally see clearly that the arms of the figure were still connected with a thin stabbing sword, and the whole body was condensed by the black fog that almost turned into reality. This is a fog spirit! He is the commander of the second legion of the dead. A dark figure broke through the air from the Yellow Dragon like smoke and dust, almost close to the fog spirit. The moment he got up, he had killed him in front of him. If the fog spirit didn''t immediately put on a fighting posture at the moment of getting up, I''m afraid he would be hit hard from behind. Sean looked indifferent. There was no emotion or mood on his face. He just waved his sword right hand. A sword shines. But it is not a bright and warm sword, but dark as ink and deep as night. This sword covered a wide range, directly wrapped Sean, and this black brilliance seemed to have a very strange ability. Any line of sight and light shining on this space were swallowed up, and even the perception and field tentacles of the strong could not be explored. The red awn in the two pupils of the fog spirit flashed suddenly, showing a frightened emotional atmosphere. The two thin stabbing swords condensed by black fog stabbed at the opponent are like stabbing into a bottomless abyss. They can''t see any results at all. Similarly, the fog spirit could not feel the thick feeling of his double swords stabbing the target - but it was not like the feeling of stabbing the air. If you have to describe it, it was that he seemed to completely lose the touch of his hands at this moment. "This......" the fog spirit hurriedly wanted to draw back. But this space did shake suddenly. It was a visible tremor, as if the barrier that maintained a piece of heaven and earth exceeded the limit of bearing, and finally could no longer support and began to collapse. Then the fog Spirit gave a cry of horror. The special field formed by the black sword was completely blown up in an instant. Like broken glass, the broken black space formed countless black cracks about a foot long, and then shot out in all directions. Among them, the most seriously injured is naturally the fog spirit close at hand. These black tiny cracks are made of the purest sword Qi. A simple attack of such sword Qi is not very powerful. Even a strong man in the lower holy land can stop it. However, under such a close explosion and dense bombardment, its power can be compared with the full attack of the superior saint. At least it has stronger power than Sean''s actual soul cutting. However, only Sean knew that he actually used all the fighting skills he could use at present. Including the ability of wasting the field, the ability of unformed space field, and the three different due skills of calming the soul, breaking the soul and cutting the soul. In addition, as a blend of everything, it comes from his own understanding of fencing. Sean has stepped into the field of swordsman for a long time, but he has never had his own sword skills. In other words, there is no personal sword skill that can match the level of "sword saint". Until today, after many battles and battles, as well as fighting so deeply into the enemy''s encirclement, he really found out this move and combined all his sword skills that he could combine and should have. But unfortunately, this is still only a semi-finished sword skill. And it''s still the kind of sword skill that can''t be taught to others, because Sean''s sword skill makes use of the double rules of time and space. With only one sword, the fog spirit has been shot into a hornet''s nest. Even if he hasn''t died for a while and a half, the destructive power of Sean''s sword is also very terrible for him. The place where he was penetrated by the black sword gas can''t recover automatically. If you concentrate on observation, you can see that there are still traces of strength belonging to Sean on the edge of these torn holes. It is these traces that prevent the self-healing of fog spirit''s body. Seeing this, Sean frowned slightly: "sure enough, it''s still a little short." Sean''s voice was so calm that he could hear it clearly. But it was because he heard it very clearly that he knew that from the moment the magic array was destroyed, he had become Sean''s sword test stone - when any strong man created his own martial arts skills, he needed not only savvy, talent and understanding of his own ability, but also a strong opponent. But the funny thing is that he didn''t realize this at all, and even thought he could turn the tables and reverse the situation before. "Who the hell are you?" The fog Spirit said in some panic. "It doesn''t make any sense to tell you." Sean said faintly, "do you still want revenge?" "I''m the commander of the second undead army!" The fog spirit roared like a beast, forced his momentum to completely burst out, and finally suppressed the sword fighting spirit left by Sean. His broken body like a rag began to repair itself, but his breath was also attenuated. At this moment, the strength of the fog spirit has dropped to the level of entering the next Holy Land. Sean shook his head slightly and said coldly, "I don''t care who you are. But I''m really happy to destroy Rick''s plan. " After that, Sean didn''t give the fog any chance to speak and think, and stabbed it with a sword. The black brilliance flashed on the black king sword in Sean''s right hand, and a very solid sword spirit burst out suddenly. This time, the sword awn broke through the air no longer formed an area like the night, but the sword momentum emitted from the sword technique was the same as Sean''s countless broken sword Qi like a curtain before. Obviously, this move belongs to the same set of sword skills as the previous move, but it is slightly different in the focus of the attack - Sean made more use of the soul cutting skill in this attack. Strong sword Qi gushed from Sean''s sword, as if the black king''s sword had been extended more than twice. A sword! More than two-thirds of the body of the fog spirit was directly blasted into a piece of dust, and even the soul bead of the real body had an extremely subtle crack. However, this is still not enough to kill the fog spirit completely, but if we only consider the current battlefield environment, we can see that all the dead under its control and influence on the whole battlefield have become dull and sluggish. One third of the surviving fog also rushed towards the soul bead at this time, wrapped it up and tried to take it away quickly. This degree of heavy damage, of course, can greatly damage the strength of the commander of the Second Corps of the dead army, and even can''t make waves for a long time. But this is not what Sean wants. He knows very well that as long as the fog spirit doesn''t die, he can build a second legion of the same size in a short time with Rick''s means. After all, as long as the war continues, the dead will never lack material. So, although Sean''s face had turned pale at the moment, he didn''t give up the idea of pursuing. He took a deep breath, his momentum erupted again, and his face turned a bit abnormal red. This was his forced recovery of combat effectiveness at the cost of overdraft of his own potential, and even borrowed a trace of power belonging to the origin of the world. This is a secret skill unique to the son of plane! The next moment, Sean caught up with the running soul bead again and cut it with a sword without hesitation! Obviously, it was just an ordinary sword, but the soul bead seemed to be bound and limited by some law, and was fixed in mid air. In his current situation, it was impossible to counterattack or block and resist Sean''s attack, so he didn''t hesitate to use the last mist of death as kinetic energy to escape, but he didn''t expect to face such a terrible side. The sword fell. The fog dispersed. Broken beads. In front of Sean''s sword, it seems that nothing in the world can resist, and all the things in front of Sean will only end up smashed. This is Sean''s third sword! However, for Sean at this time, the consumption of this sword was much greater than his first two swords. When the black king chopped the soul beads of the fog spirit, Sean had completely collapsed, and he didn''t even have the power to hold the sword. However, when the sword tip touched the ground lightly, the whole ground seemed to have been impacted by some terrible force. Taking the place where the sword tip touched the ground as the core, the ground within a radius of 100 meters directly collapsed several meters deep, and the collapsed place was directly transformed into a powder finer than sand particles. ¡­¡­ At high altitude, Andrew, Beth, NKOS and Hagrid witnessed Sean''s three battles since he entered the province. From the beginning to the end, they were watching Sean, but unlike in the past, this time they were watching as bystanders and did not intervene. Until now, after Sean killed the head of the second legion of the dead army under Rick with one man''s strength, Andrew gently exhaled, and his face was still a little excited: "this growth rate is not slower than any of us The old guy Rick will regret provoking this little guy. " "No matter how fast he grows, his foundation is still unstable." Hercules said faintly, "if he was not concerned and favored by the will of the world, and kokirei and Alexis were on his side, he would not have the ability to challenge Rick at all. Not to mention, the big and small Lucas also came to this world. " Andrew shrugged noncommittally: "but you can''t deny his talent and ability Tut, this last sword has some of your world-class power? " The last sentence, Andrew said to Beth. As the sword emperor, Beth''s swordsmanship is naturally extraordinary and holy. It can even be said that he is already at the peak limit of the dimensional law. Therefore, the self-created sword technique can not be as simple as the seven forms of soul taught to Sean. In other words, the seven forms of soul is just the most ordinary set of swordsmanship among his many sword skills, followed by the seven forms of time, the seven forms of season and the strongest seven forms of the world. Hearing Andrew''s question, Beth also looked very dignified: "there''s a bit of a taste of trial The first move was full of sword Qi, much like the fourth of my seven moves. After dawn, the second sword was a bit like the fifth of my seven moves. Sigh later, this last sword should not be perfect. If it is completely perfect, it is possible to surpass the trial and reach the level of the fourth type of judgment in our world His swordsmanship is not below me. " NKOS whistled. It was the first time he had heard bass speak so highly of Sean. Compared with enkos''s obvious exclamation, Andrew was much more excited: "Hey, what are you going to do? Teach him the world? " "No." Beth shook his head. "I was going to teach him the last three of the soul seven, but now I won''t teach him any sword skills. Because it''s not helping him, but hurting him He is walking out of his own path of swordsmanship. At this time, I teach him swordsmanship, which will only limit his growth space. But I will give him some of my personal experience, which can at least help him avoid some detours. " "Your worldly style is to establish the strength benchmark of those in power. At least it needs the class of super strong to display it." Hercules said in a deep voice, "he can now exert the power of judgment similar to the third type in your world, mostly because he can borrow the original power of the world, but also because he already has the body of silver As the son of the plane, if he can get the golden body, step into the realm of legend and have two hearts, maybe his third sword can be used normally without side effects. " In terms of martial arts, Hercules is a well deserved authority. After all, he just gave a few random instructions, which led to a Wu Emperor who could be compared with Beth''s identity as the sword emperor. Therefore, Beth naturally kept in mind the seemingly nonsense but actually reminded content of Hagrid''s words, and was ready to talk to Sean later. Because it is absolutely impossible to rely on only one heart as the source of strength to become a legendary strong man, so as long as Sean can set foot in the field of legend, he will have two hearts and his physical quality will be strengthened. The only real trouble is the golden body. No one knows the reason for this all-round improvement of physical quality. Even Beth and others don''t know it, so naturally they can''t explain it. They can only tell Sean such a direction, and then let him continue to grow and move forward. As for the others, even if they want to help, they can''t help, because not to mention that they don''t know much about the ascension of the golden body, but that they have promised gipriel, they can''t break it. After all, the son of the former plane still has a strong influence on today''s plane. "All right, let''s go down." Andrew opened his mouth to make a conclusion. "Rick must know that his men are dead. Now the little guy is in a coma. I can''t let him die in front of me anyway. Anyway, we just promised Gypsy not to help him, but there was no rule that we would watch him die. " Chapter 1145 Not surprisingly, Sean did pass out. He showed his sword skill that should not have been able to be used at this stage. It is also a matter of course that he overdraw his physical strength and led to fainting. In this situation, it is undoubtedly the most dangerous. Because the offensive and defensive war of Green Castle at this time has not officially ended. It''s not that the green castle can''t be held, but on the contrary, there is no suspense about holding the Green Castle. After the war between the two provinces of the golden right road, only the head of the second army of the undead army survived. Those who cooperate with him are some high-level undead creatures with real potential. These undead creatures are only low in strength at present, but as long as the souls accumulated through killing reach a certain degree, they can also degenerate into higher-level intelligent undead creatures. This time, with the help of the power of the undead magic array, the fog spirit forcibly improved their strength, so that they have the combat power no less than the lower holy land and the recovery power comparable to the legendary strong - the recovery ability of the undead family, which has a very terrible effect as long as they are in the place with strong dead breath. But now, the magic array was destroyed by Sean on his own. Originally, such a powerful magic array could not be easily destroyed. Not to mention that the magic protection of the magic array itself is enough for outsiders to be invincible at all. Just the strong dead breath constantly emitted by the magic array can fundamentally affect and change any living creature. But it''s a pity that this fog spirit is really a little big. Not only was badly hit by Sean and had to return to the core of the magic array to recover, but also Sean took this opportunity to cut into the magic array. Therefore, magic shelter naturally can''t play any role in Sean. After that, the battle rhythm was that the other party was led by Sean''s nose, and Sean directly destroyed this terrible necromancer magic array that needed to mobilize more than 50000 people from the inside. Of course, Sean didn''t know that these special abilities he saw were only a small part of the magic array. Andrew and others who have been observing Sean''s action have long found that the real function of this magic array is to summon Cruz''s touch through Bass''s disdainful cold hum. Obviously, this army of the dead is going to take the people of the whole green castle and the souls of all the war dead in the golden right as sacrifices and summon a Cruz touch again. Cruz''s touch, although it can forcibly summon the entity to exist in a material world through some kind of blood sacrifice. However, this strategic undead cannot exist indefinitely: it can only summon up to twelve in the same plane space. This twelve root refers to the formal coming existence form, and if it is destroyed after the coming birth, it will not be able to call again for a long time. Usually, this "quite long" judgment standard takes the era consumption of the original power of the plane as the judgment standard, that is to say, at least it must have a time length of more than 100000 years, or even longer. However, like the second undead legion, it is not a successful call if it is destroyed by Sean before a formal call. So far, Sean''s side has destroyed the Cruz touch summoned by two Rick, which leads to the fact that the Rick side can summon up to ten more. At this time, the undead creatures of the senior commander level in the Green Castle have been solved by the Moro and another holy land strongman. The combination of these two people is not difficult to deal with those Black Knights. In addition, after Sean destroyed the magic array and killed the head of the second army of the dead, the army of the dead has been unable to form much destructive power to a great extent, and has basically begun to act according to the instinct of the dead. The tide of death on this scale is no longer a threat to the people in the south of the Millennium covenant empire. The real trouble is Sean. Because Sean was in a coma at this time. After those undead creatures lost their constraints, they began to wander. If there was anything wandering around Sean and looking at such delicious food with color and fragrance, they would not hesitate to rush up and eat it. If such a result really occurs, whether Andrew or gipriel, or the world will of the world, I''m afraid it will be really stunned. That''s why Andrew and others will come down and appear next to Sean. But as soon as he landed, Andrew frowned. He glanced sideways at the space in front of the left, with a mocking look on his face: "since you''re here, come out. Do you think you can hide in front of me?" As soon as Andrew''s words fell, a space distortion appeared in the front left position about a hundred meters away from Andrew. A black shadow in a cloak came out slowly. A very familiar smell filled the air in an instant. Through the discrimination of this smell, Andrew and others knew who it was. In fact, people don''t even need to guess. Only one person will appear here at the moment. The scourge of the dead, one of the seven witches. Rick. As the head of a legion of the dead, rather than the cannon fodder legion, the death of the head of the second army will certainly attract Rick''s attention at the first time. Before the power of the soul dissipates completely, Rick can also take this opportunity to explore who the enemy who killed his general is, and naturally he can see Sean fainting. Therefore, it is reasonable to directly tear the space transmission through the coordinate fixed point at this moment. After all, Rick wanted to kill Sean from the beginning. What Rick didn''t expect was that Andrew and others would get to Sean one step faster than him - he knew that Andrew and others would stop him if he wanted to kill Sean. After all, he had found Andrew''s breath in Sean before. "Andrew." Rick stared at Andrew coldly, then said in a deep voice, "I see the chain of will in you. Do you still want to do it?" "Since you know that I have a chain of will, you should know that I won''t do it." Andrew shrugged and then smiled, "but I don''t know. Since you have completely recovered your mobility and found the way back to the bone plane, why don''t you take this opportunity to go back? But stay here? It''s not good for you. " "It''s none of your business." Rick snorted coldly, "as long as you get out of the way, I can use my own strength to open the door of the bones again and let you take a ride back." "It won''t bother you." Andrew smiled. "We''ve found our way home." Rick''s mood became very gloomy: "even if you can keep him now, it''s useless When you leave, I still have a way to kill him. " "That''s after you, but not today." Andrew shook his head slightly, but he soon saw a small movement of Rick, and then sneered: "we do have a chain of will, which limits our actions in this world. But we just... Can''t take the initiative. " With Andrew''s words falling, Beth took a step forward, and the Sealed sword in his hand returned to the scabbard at the moment when it was slightly out of the scabbard. Only the sound of sword edge hitting the scabbard echoed in this space. Rick, not far away, took a step backward, and the huge breath emitted from his body was slightly weak. Enkos grasped the moment when Rick was weak and suddenly stepped forward to rush out. A mere distance of hundreds of meters is nothing to him at all. He can reach Rick in less than a second and ask him to have a good "meal". Before NKOS could sprint out, Andrew stopped him with his right hand. NKOS looked at Andrew with some confusion. "Trap." Hagrid said faintly, "at the moment of the sneak attack, this old guy laid countless dead abysses. If you rush in and don''t die, you have to take off a layer of skin That''s obviously a trap for you and Beth. " Rick glanced at Hercules, and his weak breath was no longer disguised, but soon recovered its original strong momentum. To reach their level of strength, intrigues and tricks are basically useless, and even traps are redundant. However, if traps can be arranged under such circumstances, there are only two possibilities: either they are highly targeted or they are surprisingly powerful. Either way, Rick was obviously upset and kind-hearted in his opponent just now. He wanted to drag Andrew and others to death in this world. Although I don''t know why, Andrew will never stay in the world. Of course, if you really stay, Rick will be unlucky. "All right, let''s stop these boring temptations. They are meaningless except wasting time." Andrew said coldly, "today, you don''t have a chance to shoot Sean. Due to the restriction of the law, we can''t kill you here... "Speaking of this, Andrew''s face showed a very contemptuous ridicule:" otherwise, you don''t dare to stand in front of us and run as far as you can. " Rick''s mood swings produced a violent tremor, but soon calmed down: "you can''t keep him for a lifetime." "No need." Andrew shook his head and then said, "Rick, if I were you, I wouldn''t stay in this world, no matter what attractive things there are in this world After saving enough energy, open the door of the bones and go back to your hometown. " "Hum." Rick let out a cold hum. But he does know that there is no point in staying here except wasting time. So after glancing at Andrew and others, he finally opened the space crack again, and then slowly retreated into it. After the crack completely disappeared in front of Andrew and others, the strong and strong dead spirit around him finally dissipated completely. Andrew looked back, turned to Beth and others, and then said, "you know the situation, ABIS, they have been one step ahead of you, so now, who will come first?" Beth, enkos and Hercules looked at each other, and then Hercules said, "let me." Andrew didn''t say anything, but with a gentle wave of his right hand, the ground opened a bottomless black ring, and a bronze coffin rose slowly. This is a coffin without a lid, but it is full of a unique atmosphere of seriousness and desolation. Without the slightest hesitation, Hercules stepped directly into it, then turned inside, facing bass and others, with a smile on his face: "see you soon." When he finished this sentence, a coffin cover suddenly popped up from the black ring, and then covered the whole coffin. At the next moment, four or five iron chains burst out of the void, and then tightly wound around the whole coffin, as if it were like a seal to completely lock the whole coffin. After that, the coffin began to sink slowly into the black ring. At this time, if Rick was still on the field, he would see that the golden "chain of will" wrapped around Andrew that ordinary people would never see suddenly lost one, leaving only two. "Well, you two don''t have to fight. Let''s go together." Andrew glanced at enkos and Beth. Seeing that they were still not going to talk, he knew what the two guys were thinking, so without giving them a chance to argue, he directly summoned two bronze coffins. Then, without hesitation, Andrew pushed the two men into the coffin and sealed them again. After the two coffins sank into the black ring, Andrew''s last two chains of will were finally completely disconnected from him. At this moment, an extremely loud dragon chant roared, and the powerful dragon power began to radiate from Andrew, and then soon spread to all regions of the whole miracle continent. "A little noisy." Gypsy''s figure, I do not know when it has appeared next to Andrew. "Sorry, I was a little excited." Andrew smiled apologetically at gypsy. "Are you ready?" "Yes." Jeeplier nodded, "as long as you go, you can return immediately After you return and leave, I will officially leave the wall. " "All right." Andrew smiled. "When I give him this last gift." At the same time, Andrew went to Sean in a coma, then reached for his black king, then directly opened Sean''s storage ring and took out many materials one by one. Many of these materials are extremely rare and precious materials, including the magical soul given to Sean by enkos, the immortal crystal brought by Sean from Hitler, and a series of miscellaneous things such as Holy Ghost bones. After taking out these things, Andrew''s right hand lit a flame. Without hesitation, he threw all these things in, fused them all together by extremely rough means, and spit out an ice breath to help quench the impurities. When all these things turned into a purple halo similar to liquid, Andrew wiped the halo directly on the black king. A strong breath suddenly burst out from the black king, and the whole black sword faintly wanted to get out of Andrew''s control. However, with Andrew''s strong strength, it is naturally impossible to separate this long sword. He just let out a cold hum. The long sword seemed to be bombarded by something, and suddenly became listless. But Andrew didn''t care. He just wanted the long sword to be honest. Then, with a wave of Andrew''s right hand, Sean''s eyebrow opened, a wound about the thickness of a fingernail, and a drop of blood almost condensed into crystal flew out slowly. After being forcibly photographed by Andrew, it was mixed with the black king by the same rough means. After all this, Andrew whispered something again, and then inserted the black king in front of Sean in a coma. This time, Andrew''s breath really became listless. Chapter 1146 Andrew and others appear, negotiate, fight and leave. Naturally, Sean in a coma is completely unclear. But if he doesn''t know, it doesn''t mean the world doesn''t know. The Dragon chant that shook the whole miracle continent was announcing a message: leave. Although many people don''t know what this message means, the pale face of countless strong people rarely shows a somewhat relaxed color. Of course, Rick was definitely not relaxed. He wanted to take advantage of Andrew''s departure to solve Sean, but he soon found that the coordinate points he had secretly left were also destroyed by Andrew, and even created a large-scale space-time storm all over the world. In this case, whoever dares to tear up space for ultra long-distance transmission is simply looking for death. Of course, the most important point is that it has fundamentally changed the war situation of the whole green castle. The cannon fodder level undead creatures basically became powder in Andrew''s Dragon chant, and even the soul core could not escape. Only the undead above level 6 can survive, but they have been more or less fundamentally damaged to a certain extent. It''s hard to say how much combat power they can play. They may not be as strong as the Black Warrior Sean faced in those years, which really alleviates the combat situation of Green Castle to some extent. However, the sound of dragon singing is a double-edged sword after all. While the undead was badly hurt, those humans were also stirred by blood and Qi, and their combat effectiveness decreased slightly, but they were not as cruel as these undead. However, in this way, a large number of uncontrolled undead creatures began to wander around. This phenomenon is a natural phenomenon that occurs every time the death tide of the Millennium covenant Empire breaks out. Therefore, it is not strange to people in the south of the Millennium covenant empire. They can only wait for the war to have time to clean the battlefield and completely solve these undead creatures. At present, it is more appropriate to choose solid defense first. The two strongmen of the holy land who were originally responsible for the town in the Green Castle, the Moro, went into the virgin forest to find hasas and welcomed these people who tried to cross the virgin forest back to the Green Castle. As for another holy land strongman, he took a small group of people to leave the Green Castle to search for Sean''s traces - he had heard about Sean from the Moro, and naturally knew that this time the green castle could turn danger into safety thanks to Sean''s efforts. They didn''t know that Andrew''s Dragon chant covered the whole continent. They even thought it was Sean''s secret means. For the void Archduke with the nickname of the miracle Lord, the people of the Millennium covenant Empire have a very special and delicate mentality, especially the imperial people close to the wild fortress and wild land. But in any case, the news received from the Moro was that the Great Duke of the void risked danger to rescue, and in fact, if it were not for him, they would have become a member of the army of the dead. Therefore, in the current environment, both public and private, he must search and rescue the void Archduke. At this moment, the powerful man of the Holy Land sincerely hopes that the void Archduke will not be unconscious because of the fierce battle, and even if he is really unconscious, he will not be too far away from them. Perhaps the saint''s prayer was not sincere. In a word, Sean was falling to the ground about a few kilometers away from the Green Castle. The black king is safely inserted in front of Sean. However, compared with the previous black king, the black king at this time has not changed much in shape, but there are some subtle differences more or less. However, the biggest change is the color of the sword at this time. The original black king, the color of the sword body is as black as ink, with a faint smell of darkness from the abyss. But now, the color of the sword body is a kind of purplish red. There is a groove in the middle of the sword body, but it doesn''t open to the blade, but stops abruptly at about two-thirds of the sword body. The groove presents a strange dark purple, but it is clearly different from black, with some flowing spiritual silver light. Around the purple sword groove is red, but this bright red is not a pure color, but also mixed with purple, black and ink blue. If you don''t observe it carefully, you can''t find that the color at the edge is red. Under the intermixture of these four colors, the black king''s sword body still seems as dark as ink, but it has a strange sense of mystery. Even if you stare at the sword body, there will be a strong nausea of light distortion. Only those who are really strong and proficient in the power of law can feel the existence of the power of law from time and space from this part of the sword. There is no change in the parts of the sword handle, sword flange and hand guard, but there are two more rings around the connection position of the sword flange, the sword body and sword handle. At first glance, there is nothing special, but if you look closely, you can see that the two rings are actually engraved with dense Rune marks, but it is difficult to see this clearly in the same black color because it adopts the concave inlay technique. The long sword was just a few inches in front of Sean. It looked a little lonely. But it is this sudden illusion that makes the sword become the core of the world for a moment, so that anyone looking here at the moment will subconsciously ignore Sean fainting next to the long sword. The only one who won''t ignore such a big living person may be the undead creature who can sense the breath of life by instinct. Several Black Knights wandering nearby happened to find Sean. The armor of these black knights had cobweb cracks, and the armor of two of them showed a broken state. From the broken marks on the armor, we can clearly see the black smell of death escaping from under the armor. If these damaged places on their bodies are not repaired, they don''t need to be destroyed, and they will eventually turn into powder because of the loss of death. So, naturally, they had an eye on Sean. After all, the dead thing of the black king has no meaning to them. On the contrary, it is the strong life fluctuation breath of Sean that makes them feel very hated. Of course, the most important thing is that strong people like Sean, once their vitality is swallowed by them, can not only recover their injuries, but also make their strength stronger. This is a great temptation that all dead creatures pursuing instinct can''t resist. Soon, the badly damaged black knights rushed towards Sean. However, because of the damage, these Black Knights naturally can''t give full play to their real combat effectiveness, which is probably only equivalent to the first and second level. In this way, their charge has become a shaky small step, which seems to have no deterrent at all. When they "rushed" to Sean about three or four meters away, the black king who had not moved in front of Sean suddenly trembled. At the next moment, a transparent invisible ripple emanated from the black king and radiated around at a very fast speed. In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a ring with a radius of five meters. At the edge of the ring, you can even clearly see the weak air flow rotating on the ground. However, if you carefully observe it, you will find that the white trace dividing the boundary in this circle is not a weak air flow at all, but an extremely concise and powerful sword Qi. This ring is the sword ring emitted by the black king! The Black Knights who had rushed to Sean looked no different when they were swept by the sword circle. However, when they took another step forward, the weathered powder began to fly. With their gradual progress, the weathering gradually spread to all parts of their bodies. It looked like a sculpture that had been dusty in the secret room for thousands of years, and finally the door of the secret room was opened, It turns into dust under the wind. In the twinkling of an eye, all the Black Knights disappeared. However, the sword Qi circle did not disappear. It seems that stimulated by these undead creatures, the black king transformed by Andrew finally awakened some of his abilities and began to automatically protect Sean''s safety. However, only one sword Qi circle is obviously not the full ability of the black king. Soon, the area covered by the sword Qi circle began to produce a burst of light distortion, and then all traces including the sword Qi on the ground gradually faded on the earth until they disappeared completely. It seems that this space is completely separated from the world. At this time, the black king''s sword also showed a faint glow of dark blue and purple, and the golden inscription was also lit on the ring on the left of the sword edge. The world seems to become stagnant. I don''t know how long later, Sean suddenly made a painful * * sound, with faint signs of waking up and turning around. However, when he regained consciousness, he uttered a more painful groan. At this moment, he felt that something was forced to contact him. Like a feeling of blood connection, he felt a little inexplicable, but what was really inexplicable was the sharp pain from the brain. This feeling is like someone is beating his skull with a hammer, trying to trigger a strong concussion. "I''m... Dead?" Sean is a little confused. But a sneer suddenly sounded, as if laughing at Sean''s ignorance: "don''t dream in broad daylight." "Who!" Sean finally opened his eyes completely. Although his mind still had strong pain, he still had some endurance as a strong man in the holy land. Moreover, he also remembered that he was in a dangerous environment and immediately turned over and took an extremely vigilant defensive action. But no matter how Sean scanned, the surrounding environment clearly showed that he was the only one here. "Look? Blind. " The voice sounded again, but this time, Sean, who was no longer buzzing in his ears, could hear it clearly. The voice seemed very young and vaguely familiar to him. It seemed like his own voice, but it was a little more jingling. This made Sean feel a little confused. Was it because he overdrawn his mental strength that he became schizophrenic? "I''m wrong. You''re not blind. You''re a fool." It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Sean''s stupidity, and the jingling voice rang again. But this time, Sean finally knew who was making the sound. His eyes fell on the black king not far in front of him: "is it you No, what are you? " "Is that how you treat your Savior?" The black king "spoke" in front of Sean, and Sean finally understood that it made a sound - the two rings constantly collided with the hilt and body of the sword, making a tinkling sound, but the power was controlled very skillfully, so the sound source from the collision and vibration became the vocabulary for him to speak, and it was also the common language in mainland China. "Help benefactor?" Sean looked around. With his current strength, he can naturally see that a small space around him has been distorted by some space-time law, forming a special force field similar to the field. The ability of this force field is to isolate this space from the material world. And more than that, the boundary of the field is an extremely pure sword Qi, which is a bit like a turbulent flow of void, enough to tear up any enemy trying to break into this field by force. "Who the hell are you?" Sean looked back, fell on the long sword in front of him, and said in a deep voice. "Me? I am... "The long sword made a tinkling sound, but soon he was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t know how to answer the question," yes, who is Lao Tze? After I was made, that guy hasn''t given me a name yet No, you are my master. You haven''t named me! Eh... Since you are my master, I can''t be your Savior. Well... The relationship seems a little complicated. " Sean looked at the sword in front of him. He was very confused about the current situation. Then he saw that in a few seconds when he was so stunned, the sword in front of him seemed to fall into a dead cycle of thinking, a white mist emanated from the sword, and there were some signs of instability in the surrounding fields. For this phenomenon, Sean suddenly realized that this is a typical excessive thinking, which is about to burn his brain! "Stop!" Sean shouted, then immediately raised his real eyes and looked at the sword, and immediately understood what was going on. [unnamed, artifact (blood type). Incidental ability "self-consciousness": it has a completely independent and independent intellectual personality; Incidental ability "memory inheritance": it can remember the martial arts skills, experience and knowledge of all users in previous dynasties; The only blood ability is "isolation": it can produce an independent field that completely isolates the material world effect and wipe out any enemy trying to break into the field.] [Item Description: the blood weapon forged by Andrew for Sean. Only Sean and his blood descendants can exert full power.] At this moment, Sean''s eyes were suddenly wet: "Andrew? Andrew, where is he? " "You mean the guy who made me?" The long sword said, "he''s gone But before he left, he said a few words to me and left something extra for you. " "What do you say?" Sean asked. The long sword seemed to take a deep breath, then imitated Andrew''s voice, and finally said, "the important task of maintaining world peace is up to you!" Sean was stunned at this, and then burst into laughter. "Also, it is said that a Bess left something for you." The long sword jingled again, "but this, I can''t say. That guy stuffed it into my memory by a powerful means, so I can only pass this memory to you." After that, regardless of whether Sean agreed or not, he directly passed on to Sean the memory of bass roughly stuffed into the Black King through Andrew. This move naturally exacerbated Sean''s headache, but it also made Sean instantly have a deeper understanding of swordsmanship and understand the third sword whose physical strength is not enough to display the set of swordsmanship he created. Many swordsmanship mysteries and skills that he didn''t understand before were also explained in the experience left by Beth. This is a very precious gift for Sean, because it can make him really and thoroughly improve his swordsmanship and avoid many crooked paths. At this point, Sean really set foot in the way of the sword saint and moved forward in the direction of the sword emperor. And more than that, Hercules also gave himself some experience. Although this part of experience is not much, it can make Sean well understand which direction he wants to work hard in order to display the extremely expensive third sword. "The golden body?" Sean whispered, "if the bronze body is to strengthen the body, and the silver body is immune to all toxins, then the golden body is a complete sublimation of the body When the legendary strong ignite the divine fire, it is to make their body become the carrier of the power of the law. It can be regarded as a skillful golden body. I don''t want to embark on such a road, so I can only rely on myself to explore this sublimation. " "Hey, hey, don''t worry about being in a daze. Is your brain stuffed with this knowledge?" Seeing Sean''s stunned appearance, the long sword shouted discontentedly, "I don''t know my name yet? Why should a great existence like me have a name? What''s the name? " "Black king." Being quarreled by the long sword made him have a headache. Sean said bluntly. "Black... King?" Jingling''s voice was a little quiet for a while, and then began to shout, "Hey, that''s a good name. But... Why is it black? In terms of color, I can also call red king, purple king and Blue King. Why don''t you just call it the emperor? HMM... or the sword emperor. You see, I''m a sword after all, and I believe it''s the only one in the world who can talk like me. It''s always strange to add a black word in front of it... " "Black represents mystery, strength and invincibility." Sean directly interrupted the black king''s chattering voice, "the king is much better than any emperor. You see how many good ends there are for emperors in history. Kings are a little more domineering It''s called the black king. Don''t quarrel, and I named it for you. " "Young man, you''re not good at aesthetics, and don''t think I don''t know anything just when I was born. Even if I admit your understanding of ''Black'', the black king is not as handsome as the black emperor." "Shut up! You are called the black king. " "Even if you are my master, you can''t be so unreasonable! You are depriving me of my rights! " "In essence, I created you, so it''s my business to name you." When the black king heard this, he was suddenly silent, which made Sean breathe a little. But just as he was going to check his reward for completing the task, he heard a sound that made him almost vomit blood. "You mean... You want me to call your father?" Chapter 1147 The clanking sound of metal collision converged into a word: "Dad..." "Shut up! I don''t have a son like you! " Sean''s mood was obviously out of control. "But according to you, I really should call you dad." The ring collided with the hilt and body of the sword, and the jingling sound was not loud, but the sound of the words was unusually clear. If you listened carefully, you could even hear that the sound was somewhat similar to Sean''s voice, "do you want me to call your mother Well, but in this way, am I going to call that Andrew father? " "Ah!" Sean''s forehead was blue and his face looked very ugly. "Shut up! You fool! " "All right, all right. Then my name... " "Call whatever you want." Sean said fiercely, "as long as you! No! Again! Bother! Me! " "HMM... I still think the name Jiandi sounds good. What do you think? Dad. " "Do you believe that I will find a place to bury you so that you will never see the sun?" Sean cursed and shouted to the long sword that had been taken back but was still struggling to name himself, "again, I don''t have a son like you! At least my son will never be just a sword! " "Blame me?" The sword ring still made a jingling sound, "without a normal person''s body is not the result I want Besides, I do have a blood connection with you. Don''t you know? Andrew used your core blood essence when making me, which is the most precious blood force of any strong man. So in essence, isn''t it normal for me to call you dad? " Sean suddenly felt that the gift Andrew gave him was not beautiful at all. But in fact, as the black king said, there is already a blood connection between him and it. Although the stability of this connection is not as secure as the soul connection, the blood connection is the most fundamental and pure connection. With such a weapon in hand, Sean''s power in swordsmanship can naturally be increased by more than three times. Although it is still only the realm of the middle holy land, if there is no weapon that can resist the attack of the black king, even the legendary strong will hate if they are careless. Artifact is already the most top terrible equipment in this era. Among them, blood artifact is the most powerful, followed by growth artifact, followed by fate artifact, inheritance artifact, inscription artifact and ordinary artifact. Generally, the protective artifact given by the gods to the church today belongs to the category of inheriting artifact, which is a powerful artifact formed by the infection of divine power after the gods ignite the divine fire and rise to the kingdom of God. The power of this artifact is determined by the strength of the divine power, but usually the power can not be weaker than that of the inscription artifact. Even if it is a heritage artifact given by powerful gods such as the God of dawn and the goddess of life, its power is completely comparable to that of the fate artifact. However, if the God falls, the inheritance artifact given by him will degenerate into the category of ordinary artifact. This level, just like the artifact forged by ordinary forgers by chance, only gave birth to the magical soul, so that it has a special ability and power over other equipment. But since the end of the era of chaos, no one has successfully forged artifact on the miracle continent for tens of thousands of years. As for inscription artifact and destiny artifact, the former was born from ordinary artifact, but the birth process can not be studied - in other words, no one knows how these ordinary artifact became inscription artifact; The latter is born by the source of the world and the will of the world through non reproducible circumstances. This kind of artifact belongs to the type of natural cultivation, and each piece has an absolutely unique nature. Of these two types of artifacts, the most typical representatives of the former are angel costumes. The latter is the creation three artifact of disaster sword, shield and prophecy. Growth artifact, which usually has growth characteristics. It may be evolved from a natural destiny artifact or derived from a heritage artifact, but no matter which type is formed through special variation, the most obvious feature of this artifact is that it becomes more and more powerful through continuous growth and absorption. The arrangement of the six kinds of artifact is basically based on the power, but this arrangement is not absolute. Like the growth artifact, it may be very weak at the beginning, but after countless generations of inheritance and cultivation, it can even grow to the level of the creation three artifact - of course, this is only a theoretical statement. Among the fate artifact, the level of the creation three artifact is basically the strongest. No artifact can surpass it, but there are also chicken rib artifact like the soul of the maze, which can only summon a maze to temporarily trap the enemy. The reason why blood artifact is listed as the strongest type among all artifact types is that as long as this kind of artifact falls on the hand of the inheritor of blood, it can play an extremely terrible and stable power: at least it is equivalent to the combat power of a legendary strong man. Therefore, Sean has such a blood artifact. He can be regarded as both love and hate. The reason for love is normal. The reason for hate is that this thing really hurts Sean''s egg. Another direct manifestation of blood connection is that unless Sean really seals the black king, even if he loses the black king, the black king can find Sean by virtue of their connection, no matter how far away. This is proved by examples. The Bloody Cross gun is a well-known blood artifact. His 21st master was defeated and died in a war. It is said that the holder''s family was completely destroyed, and the artifact spear was seized by the enemy. However, no one was able to give full play to the real power of the long gun. The long gun was collected and displayed as a display. After more than 20 years, the Bloody Cross gun was stolen and tossed in the hands of countless people until the news about the gun was completely lost. Later, when this blood artifact became powerful again, it was a story more than 200 years later. Its twenty second owner was the great grandson of the twenty-first owner in that year. In the family extinction tragedy, his grandfather was lucky to be sent away by the family knight. Later, the Bloody Cross gun lured countless people to be interested in it through the influence and hypnosis of its magical soul, and then returned to the hands of blood relatives through tossing and turning in the hands of different people. It is said that these people affected and tossed by it have all kinds of bad luck, such as family collapse, asset bankruptcy, accidental war death and so on. Therefore, blood weapons also have a nickname: doom artifact. It means that other people who touch this kind of blood artifact will suffer bad luck except their blood artifact. So since then, no one has ever made the idea of blood artifact. If there is an absolute hatred between each other, once the blood artifact falls into the hands of the opponent, it is usually the end of direct destruction, because after thousands of years of research, everyone has to admit one thing, that is, as long as the blood artifact destined by the blood artifact still survives, Then this kind of artifact can affect a person''s thinking through its magical soul power, so as to return it to the blood person''s hand. However, Sean believes that the black king will never influence others in a subconscious way. He will certainly torture people who find him through this language to send him safely back to the void duchy. At the thought of the picture of the black king greeting others and even bargaining to send him home "Do you know who my father is? He is the Grand Duke of the void duchy. If you send me back, it must be good for you. " Sean thought the picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t continue to imagine it. "Can''t you be quiet for a minute?" Sean couldn''t stand the chattering black king, and his voice had shown some helplessness. "One... Two... Three..." the jingling sound continued. When the sound like a magic sound finally counted to ten, Sean couldn''t help saying, "what are you doing?" "Didn''t you let me be quiet for a minute? I''m counting, thirteen... Fourteen... " "Don''t you know the meaning of the word ''quiet''?" Sean always felt that his inner emotions had been completely out of control since he had the black king. "Fifteen... I know, sixteen... Didn''t I talk to you? Dad... "While counting, the black king answered Sean," eighteen, you talked to me yourself, that''s why I answered. Twenty one... Twenty two... " Sean bit his teeth, suddenly pulled a belt from the storage ring, and then went directly through the black king''s ring and tied it completely to ensure that the two rings would no longer make a sound. At this moment, Sean suddenly felt that the world was incomparably beautiful. "Woo... Dad... Ba... Ni... Um..." However, this beauty did not last for three seconds, and the black king began to struggle again. Although Sean did prevent the two rings from colliding and making sounds, it was inevitable that the black king would have some friction when struggling. These friction could still make him make some sounds, but it was not as clear as before. Or, simply from the aspect of disturbing the mind, the black king who was helped by the two rings became more terrible. And after a few seconds, the bandage that bound the black king finally completely cracked. At this moment, Sean noticed two strange waves of law power, which made his face change slightly and showed some movement. Maybe others don''t know, but as Sean who also understood the laws of time and space, he clearly felt that the two laws just sent out by the black king were the law power of time and space. However, time is aging, while space is cutting, which can be seen from the fact that some parts of the belt have become wrinkled and broken at the slightest touch, and some parts have disappeared directly. "Dad, you are too unkind." The black king shouted again, "how can you do this to me." "Shut up! I said, "I don''t have a son like you!" One man and one sword went on noisily all the way. At this moment, Sean really missed the time when the black king could still be put in the storage ring. In fact, Sean really wanted to put the black king in the storage ring again if he could. But perhaps the black king also knew that once he was stuffed into the storage ring, it would be difficult for him to talk like this, so he resisted being received by Sean into the storage space. Before, Sean didn''t quite understand how the black king did it. He thought it was because he became an artifact and his power was too strong, so the storage ring couldn''t be accommodated. He didn''t really know that it was the black king who used the power of the law to compete that made Sean unable to receive him into the storage space until he failed to shut up just now. However, before, the fluctuation of his law power was very slight, so even Sean, who was very sensitive, didn''t find it. At this time, Sean did not join the garrison of Green Castle. He knew that the crisis of green castle was lifted and that hassas and others were not dead. Moreover, Sean had a simple communication with Moro before and told them that the wild fortress is now in his hands. In this way, many problems can be avoided. After solving these problems and troubles, Sean decided to go to the single copy to see the situation first. He felt that if he remembered correctly, the final reward for that copy was a guard. Although the strength of the guard was not announced in the game forum at the beginning, for Sean, who is in urgent need of guards, he thinks he would rather kill the wrong than let go, and he believes that the strength of the guard should not be too weak. After all, the original copy was an eighth level copy, Sean estimated that he would at least be a guard of the upper golden realm or the lower holy realm. For this reason, after Shawn killed the dead second army commander this time, he chose the reward of "guard enhancement" in the enhancement reward of one out of three. At that time, the reward of the task was an opportunity to strengthen, and one of the three was skill strengthening, escort strengthening and Legion strengthening. Sean ruled out the first without thinking about it. Then he hesitated for a long time between guard strengthening and Legion strengthening, and finally decided to choose guard strengthening. Because in terms of Legion strength, once he integrates all tribes in the wilderness, the Legion strength can definitely usher in an expansion. At that time, not to mention the level 5 legion, even the level 6 Legion will have, and the Legion strength can be infinitely close to the imperial level. What really worries him is the strength of high-end combat power. It is not enough to cope with too many situations only by kokirei and Alexis, plus Rena and the divine snow fanio. Therefore, Sean finally decided to tilt all resources to high-end combat power and focus on cultivating this one. As for other weaknesses, the situation will stabilize slightly after that, and then make up and adjust slowly. Chapter 1148 It was a little bright, and Sean''s eyes had opened. Without the black king chattering around, Sean felt that the whole person was much more energetic. With Sean''s physical strength, he no longer needs frequent rest. Basically, a stable deep sleep can support his daily life for at least half a month. Of course, if it is a fierce battle, it depends on the degree of danger, but it is not a problem to support the mental consumption for a few days after a fierce battle. The reason why Sean sleeps is that after the previous war, his spirit is in a poor state. In addition, he has to endure the chatter of the black king all day. Sean thinks it''s good that he hasn''t gone crazy. After a sound sleep, Sean got up and looked at the black king two meters away. Looking at the circle of the black king flying up and down like a butterfly, Sean really didn''t want to pay attention to him. But think about it, if there was no black king, it would not be easy to find a sword that could bear his power. For example, there are more than a dozen Lord''s swords imitating the black king in his storage space at this time, but these swords can only make him use one move at most, and they will break. If it is used in more powerful sword techniques such as soul calming, soul calming, soul cutting and soul breaking, the sword will be broken first. At that time, Sean will not deal with the enemy, but commit suicide. So after thinking for two seconds, he sighed helplessly, and then got up and walked towards the black king. When Sean walked two meters away from the black king, he saw that Sean had just stepped forward and leaned forward, and the sound like a magic sound filled his brain sounded immediately. "Dad, how did you wake up? I''ve been asking you since last night. Where the hell are we going? You haven''t even told me. But speaking of it, Dad, you really slept well. I called you for most of the day and you didn''t respond. You must be too tired these days? But you can''t sleep in the wild like this, because it''s very unsafe outside. I feel a lot of unique breath wandering around. If I hadn''t maintained the shelter area all the time, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to sleep so safely. So, Dad, am I great? In fact, I think I''m still... Ah, Dad, where are you going? Dad... " Sean felt dizzy in his head, so he stopped moving forward without hesitation, turned directly and took a step outside, and all the voices of the black king disappeared completely. But at this time, the two rings of the black king were still turning, constantly colliding with the body and handle of the sword. It was obvious that the black king did not stop talking, but his voice could not be heard two meters away. However, if you observe carefully, you can find that within a radius of two meters with the black king as the core, there is a very complex magic array. This magic array is engraved with several advanced auxiliary array patterns, such as triple enhancement, hidden breath and invincible. From this, you can see how powerful this magic array is. These high-level auxiliary array patterns are enough to amaze many middle and low-level magicians, because the standard of depicting lines is like a textbook. However, the core magic array assisted by these advanced auxiliary array patterns is a silent magic array, which will confuse countless people. In the final analysis, the silent magic array has only one function, that is, silence. It is a silent barrier used by many nobles to decorate important areas such as study and bedroom. Sean learned such a magic array naturally because many areas of the void duchy had to arrange such a magic array. But he never thought that one day he would need to arrange such a magic array himself. Behind Sean, the black king''s ring is still colliding fiercely, but the surrounding space is very quiet. There was a breeze blowing, with a rustling sound. But it is not the sound made by the grass when the wind pressure is low, but the slight sound of fine sand rolling on the broken earth. This is a broken and depressing land. Not only is there no living person, but even the breath is full of an absolute silence. However, as the son of the plane, Sean can barely find a trace of extremely weak vitality. It is precisely because of the maintenance of this vitality that the whole province has not been dragged into chaos. Otherwise, once the two provinces of the golden left road are dragged into chaos and darkness, there will be an additional black land here, and the power of the dead will be enhanced at that time. After a safe rest all night, Sean''s brain finally had some spare power to think about other things, from which he understood Rick''s plan. He knew Andrew had saved his life, but this was the last time, because he could feel that Andrew and gipriel had left the world. In other words, at present, the strongest existence in the world is probably Rick, Alexis and Lucas brothers. Kokirei''s strength has not recovered to its peak, which is a little inferior to Rick and others. However, lake''s strategic plan is obviously not as simple as killing. With the son of the plane and the plane world has developed to such a scale, it is impossible to simply rely on the undead Legion to annex the whole plane. Therefore, he must first drag the whole plane into chaos, create a large number of black earth places, constantly corrode and pollute the plane source, until the son of the plane can no longer draw strength from the plane source, and then kill the son of the plane, and then he can seize the plane source. Therefore, in Lake''s battle plan, creating a black land is a necessary task. But now, interrupted by Sean, the golden left road has avoided the problem of becoming a land of black earth. However, the distance to truly solve this corpse invasion is undoubtedly a drop in the bucket. Sean took a deep breath, then slowly turned around and walked into the area where the silence was arranged again with a generous face. The black king''s croaking voice immediately rang again. "I won''t shut you up again, but I hope you don''t talk so much." This time, Sean ignored what the black king was shouting, but went directly to the black king. Then he said, "your situation is a kind of interference for me and will make me unable to play. But I need you very much, because only you can let me go further and deal with more and more dangerous situations. " Hearing Sean''s words, the black king didn''t immediately say anything this time, but seemed to fall into silence. Sean was not in a hurry, but looked at the black king calmly. He knew that the other party could see himself. Although Sean didn''t know what kind of feeling it was, after a whole day''s contact, Sean had felt that if he continued to regard the black king as a weapon, it would undoubtedly be inappropriate, because unlike other artifacts, he could not communicate with the owner, but had his own independent personality. In a sense, the black king is now also an intelligent creature. "I want to see the world." After a long time, the black king finally spoke again, "I want to see this vast world." "Yes." Sean nodded. "Follow me, you can definitely see everything in the world. Because I''m not the kind of person who can be idle. " "Hey, I knew Dad was the best for me." The black king gave a pleasant whisper, "don''t worry, Dad, I''ll never cut the wrong person in the future." Listening to the black king''s words, Sean felt as if some black lines had slipped from his head. Ignoring the serious nonsense of the black king, he stretched out his hand to pull the black king out of the ground and then put it back into the scabbard of his sword. He just whispered, "I just hope you don''t keep talking all day." "OK, Dad." The black king agreed without hesitation, "by the way, Dad, where are we going next? Are you going somewhere interesting? Speaking of it, what''s the matter with those strange smells around here... " "Ah! Did I say so much in vain? You don''t understand people, do you? " "Dad, I''m a sword." ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Located in the southern continent, there is a vast forest in the three southern provinces of the Millennium covenant empire. The forest spans three provinces and occupies the middle of the three southern provinces, adjacent to the prairie around the three provinces. A river about ten meters wide flows down from the Xuefeng mountains in the wilderness, converges into a lake in the forest, and then disperses out to form different branches across the three southern provinces. These are the three most famous landscapes in the three southern provinces. Endless forest, garland grassland, snow lake. The clear and sweet water of the snow lake moistens the whole garland grassland and ensures that the land of the garland grassland is always fertile. In the endless forest, the trees are as hard as iron. Even the silver demonized weapons can only leave a shallow white mark, which also leads to the fact that the forest will never be cut down and well protects the snow lake from pollution. It is the combination of these three that enables the three southern provinces to supply a large amount of food for the whole Millennium covenant. It can be said that the people of the three southern provinces pay more attention to the snow lake than their own lives. Therefore, even if the fort of mei''an outside the three southern provinces is occupied, the way out for everyone in the three provinces is cut off, and even the only province closest to the import and export of the three southern provinces is turned into ashes. The people of the remaining two provinces do not give up hope, but rely on endless forest to open a defense line in the garland grassland on both sides, Hard to resist the invasion from the army of the dead. I have to say, these people are lucky. Because the first undead Legion who captured the Mayan fortress suffered heavy casualties and could only barely occupy the Mayan fortress, but it was obviously impossible to stick to it. Under the fierce attack of puhughes, Duke of nanden, the third legion of the dead, who had invaded the three southern provinces and tried to turn them into a land of black earth, had to give up the invasion and return to the Mayan fortress for defense. The result of all this is the total annihilation of the second undead Legion. Originally, according to the plan, after the second undead Legion annexed the two provinces of the golden left road and resumed its troops, it helped defend mei''an fortress at the first time. After that, the first undead corps and the third undead Corps exchanged fronts, and the first undead Corps continued to invade the three southern provinces to supplement the source of troops. The second and third undead Corps guarded mei''an fortress until the three southern provinces completely turned into a black land. After that, the first undead Corps garrisoned, while the second and third undead Corps counterattacked along the golden right road. But now, all plans have been disrupted, and the third undead army has to return to defense. It can only let the first undead army maintain a confrontation with the human army in the three southern provinces. Otherwise, once the remaining human forces in the three southern provinces attack and attack the Duke of nanden on both sides, Mayan fortress will certainly not be able to defend. At that time, Rick will lose three undead legions at one breath. The loss, even for him, was quite heavy. The human garrison in the three southern provinces, which has lost contact with the outside world for a long time, does not know the changes in the war situation outside. They are all glad that the army of the dead finally gave up the fierce attack day and night, which makes them feel relieved that their body and mind have reached their limit. Although the high-level generals are not waste, even the Agkistrodon halys army, a powerful army, maintains a relatively complete combat power. But after seeing the almost numb and dull look of all the soldiers, no commander dared to give the order of counterattack at this time. At least, they did not dare to attack rashly again until they knew the situation, and this result is undoubtedly the most welcome situation for the undead army. As long as the undead army firmly guards the key places entering the three southern provinces and arranges a large number of undead flying creatures in the air, it can prevent the Duke of nanden from contacting the human coalition forces in the three southern provinces to a certain extent. However, no matter the defenders of the three southern provinces, the Duke of nanden, or the first and third legions of the dead, they did not expect that at this moment, such a person would pass through the defense line arranged by the army of the dead and directly reach the snow lake. This man, of course, is Sean. It''s not true that he didn''t know it when he arrived here. He also solved many undead patrols along the way. However, at this time, for the unknown situation in the three southern provinces, there are still some small conflicts between the two sides, so no one knows that Sean has mixed in. After all, the army of the dead is mainly aimed at the channels for the outside world to send messages inward. "Dad, what are we doing here?" The black king asked. "Relic exploration." Sean replied concisely that with the inevitable communication and contact these days, Sean gradually mastered a set of means to deal with the black king, that is, answer his questions in the shortest way possible, and then ignore whatever he said. When he wants to rest, he will arrange a sound barrier, which well ensures Sean''s mental state. "Relic exploration? Where are the ruins? " "In the water." Sean stared at the snow lake, then answered, and he jumped directly into the snow lake. Chapter 1149 Snow lake is said to be a lake, but it has the terrible characteristics of the deep sea. No one knows how deep the lake is, because no one has ever been to the bottom. The lake water was normal before 20 meters, but it was a little colder than the ordinary lake water because it was flowing from the snow mountain. However, if it was less than 20 meters, the water temperature would drop to zero. Without strong fighting spirit to protect the body, it would be impossible to dive, and even the next strong gold can only dive to about 50 meters at most. It''s not that they can''t bear the temperature, but there is already water pressure below 30 meters. The fighting spirit of the strong in the golden realm can only dive more than 20 meters under the protection of fighting spirit. Further down, the strong in this realm can hardly maintain the protective effect of fighting spirit on themselves. If they don''t want to die in the snow lake, they can only choose to give up. If you want to enter this snow lake relic, you must at least have the strength of the holy land. Only by relying on the ability of the field and the water pressure, can it be possible to dive into the depths of the lake for exploration. Of course, how long you can stay at the bottom of the lake depends on the realm of the Holy Land and your understanding of the law. In short, it depends on your personal combat ability. Even if you can dive, you may not be able to dive deep. Because of the peculiar nature of the snow lake, it has attracted many people to explore, and even many legendary strong people and super strong people who are too busy to travel and explore outside. However, these people did not gain anything. Over time, no one paid attention to this mysterious lake. Only Sean knew that the secret of the snow lake was not at the bottom of the lake, but on a lake wall 300 meters deep. When someone entered this place in the game, he still relied on a treasure map to find the location. Although the other party did not say what his final reward was, he also let people know such a place because he once asked for help on the forum. Dungeon ruins are no more than ordinary copies. Once they are explored, these ruins will become a landscape in the game, which can be entered by any player. Of course, if a player leaves without exploring this relic, other later entrants may still be able to reap some benefits. It is precisely because of this feature that many players will turn the whole ruins upside down once they have the right of the first generation of the ruins. At present, no one has entered the site, and Sean is not polite. He felt the entrance of the relic, and Sean opened the stone gate in the way without much effort. The real trouble with this relic is that the entrance is so secret that ordinary people can''t find it. After all, from the outside, the location of the entrance is no different from other stone walls. If you really want to rely on the naked eye to find this location, you must search carefully inch by inch, otherwise it is impossible to explore the entrance of this relic. According to the inertial thinking of ordinary people, the deeper the lake, the greater the pressure, so the good thing must be at the bottom. However, the structure of the snow lake is similar to that of the thin necked pot. The more it goes to the bottom of the lake, the wider the area. Even the super strong can''t explore it in one or two years - of course, this refers to the way of searching inch by inch. If you directly sweep the exploration by means of field coverage, it must be countless times. It is this misunderstanding that leads to the secret of the snow lake, which has not been discovered so far. After the stone gate was opened, a tunnel filled with water was hidden behind it, and there was no water flow opposition. Even the lake water on both sides had the same color and temperature. Perhaps the mechanism master who originally designed this relic has already taken all the elements into account. However, this is not what Sean needs to consider. He swims forward quickly and enters the tunnel directly. At this time, Sean felt quite subtle. After adapting to the black king''s ability, he mostly uses the black king''s isolation ability to move, which can avoid his whereabouts from being found to a great extent. However, this ability can only ensure that Sean will not be found by people below the legend. If the legendary strong man is present, he will still be seen by the other party, because Sean''s ability is not strong enough at this time. The power of blood weapons largely depends on the strength of blood holders. "Dad, is this what you call a relic?" The black king, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke again. The reason why he didn''t speak before was simply that he was curious about the lake for the first time. However, after discovering that there were no other creatures in the lake and that all the scenery was the same, he was not interested. Instead, he was interested in the relic opened by Sean. Sean nodded softly. He didn''t have the magical ability of the black king. He could speak even in the water, so he had to nod. "Hey, Dad, why don''t you talk? Is there something wrong? " The black king seemed to have some doubts about the reason why Sean didn''t speak, and then asked again, but he could only get Sean''s answer by shaking his head, "Dad, what''s in this relic? You seem to care a lot Dad, what do you mean by nodding and shaking your head? I can''t understand Dad, what''s the matter with you? You talk, I don''t understand what you mean. " Sean rolled his eyes. He wanted to roar: I don''t have the ability to speak in the water! Unfortunately, he was unable to make such a move, and the more he shook his head and nodded, it made the black king more confused, so the voice like a devil''s voice began to ring for a moment, which made Sean almost want to lose the black king. At this moment, Sean even wondered if no one would find out if he left the black king here? But the idea was thrown out of Sean''s mind. Don''t say that the black king is an artifact. Even if it''s not an artifact, it''s not so easy to find another weapon that can bear his power. Moreover, this will not be the world in the game. He has many martial arts to choose from. After he came to this world, he almost bet all his abilities on sword skills. If he loses the sword, his strength can only play 10% or 20%. Holding back his discomfort, Sean swam faster. Soon he swam to the exit. This is a terrain similar to the stalactite cave, but the dome is still a certain height from the ground. Sean''s visual inspection is at least about 10 meters. At this time, he is located in a corner of the cave * *. There is only a spring pool with a diameter of about one meter. The water color is dark blue. He can''t see what is under the clear water. The edge of the spring pool is a thick rock floor. Although Sean doesn''t know much about geology, according to his estimation, it doesn''t seem to be the essence of the stone layer, but it seems to be poured with a special material. "Dad, what''s on it? Let me see! Let me see! " Sean just floated his head out of the water, his body was still in the water, and he took the black king under it. At this time, the black king saw Sean''s head suddenly come out of the water. He naturally realized something, so he began to shout again, and his voice obviously became more active. With a helpless sigh, Sean threw the black king first, and then he swam close to the pool and climbed up with his hands. "Wow! It''s quite empty here. " The black king gave a light praise, "Hey, Dad, the sky here is different from the outside." "We are in the cave now." Sean leaned down to pick up the black king, and then said, "this should be called the dome. Those stone pillars that fall down like spikes are stalactites. There are stalactites in the cave, which we generally call "stalactites cave." "Oh, oh!" The black king made an excited voice, and Sean could vaguely feel that the black king''s eyes seemed to emit some kind of glittering light. Like a child. Sean chuckled. He thought the black king was still cute. But soon, Sean said, "well, let''s go. This cave is not as safe as it looks. If I guess correctly, the strength of the guardian here will not be too low. Maybe it will be the next strongman in the holy land." "Wow! Dad, you know so well. " The black king began to shout again, "but Dad, how do you know this? I can''t see you have a lot of things in your head. But don''t worry, with me, all monsters are paper paste. Don''t worry! Hey, you know, I''m the sword emperor By the way, Dad, why is there no sound here? Didn''t you say there was a guardian? Where''s the guardian? What do they look like? daddy? Dad... " "Be quiet!" Sean felt that he thought the black king was cute for a moment just now. He must have been soaking in the water for too long and damaged his brain. "We''ve just come up. You''re clamoring to see the guardian and an egg before we walk three steps away! We have to go through at least a section of the road and officially set foot in the scope of this relic before we can meet the guardian. " "I see." The black king made a sudden voice, "then Dad, you haven''t answered me. What do these guardians look like? Is it the same as you? Can they talk? Shall I say hello to them when I see them later Well, what do you think of me saying ''Hi, I''m here to kill you'' Sean felt a fit of chest tightness. He decided to ignore the black king. But just because Sean ignored the black king doesn''t mean the black king will be silent. This bear child''s ability to entertain himself and talk to himself is definitely his talent skill, and it is definitely the type of skill points fully invested in this aspect. Almost every time Sean took a step, he could say two or three words. Later, after Sean "accidentally" grabbed the ring, resulting in a subtle serial collision, it was like triggering the doomsday mechanism. Black king, learned the ability to say two words at the same time. Then Sean was on the verge of going crazy. Because he found that the black king began to be fascinated by this way of speaking and began to study it. When Sean walked hundreds of meters away, the black king could say five or six words at the same time. This feeling makes Sean feel very much like meeting a group of bear children during the Spring Festival when he was on earth: five or six bear children are chirping nearby, but he can make you hear every word he says clearly. Suddenly, the voice of the black king disappeared, and instead, only one sentence came out: "someone is approaching!" "People?" Sean was surprised. "Well, not like dad and you." The black king''s voice seemed a little hesitant, "it''s not those undead I met recently. Each other has traces of life, but... It''s different from dad and the dead. " Sean frowned, and he had some speculation. Soon, in front of Sean, there appeared a creature with a very unique shape. The reason why the shape is unique is that the creature in front of it has the shape of a wolf and looks like a werewolf, but it is not a pure life creation, let alone a werewolf. On the contrary, it is somewhat biased towards the type of mechanism creation. But that''s not what really surprised Sean. According to the strength range of the game, this relic is an eighth level relic, and only the strong in the holy land can enter this relic. Then the conventional monster power must exist in the golden realm of the seventh or eighth level, while the enemy like the small leader must exist in the upper golden realm of the eighth level. Sean is not sure whether there are rare monsters, elite monsters or the only monsters. If so, it may be level 8 or level 9. This strength is equivalent to the upper gold and lower holy land. As for the guardian who guards the last secret treasure, if there is no accident, Sean guesses that it should be the middle holy land, but it may also be the lower holy land. After all, this is an eight level single copy. It is normal that the bottom boss is one level stronger than the copy class. But in front of this half mechanical and half biological werewolf, the powerful breath fluctuation on his body shows that he is a powerful monster who steps into the realm of the holy land half by half. If only one, as like as two peas, Sean might think it was a small BOSS or a rare monster, but soon there were ten Lycan people who had exactly the same shape. What can appear in batches will only be ordinary little monsters! Chapter 1150 Name: mechanism werewolf Race: transformed creatures Equal order: eighth order. The data displayed in Sean''s real eyes was very short, with only a few words, but it was after seeing these words that Sean frowned more tightly, and realized that the origin of the underground ruins in front of him was not simple. Sean has seen the peak achievement of mechanism technology, which is the outstanding technology of the second Mermaid empire. Before, we had a full confrontation with it, and even excavated a lot of mechanism technology there. Although the scientific research department of the void principality has achieved little results, it has at least provided several new ideas in the research of armaments. The new equipment developed according to these new ideas is also the key reason why the Legion strength of the void principality can be improved. As for creating a unique mechanism legion of the second Mermaid Empire, Sean didn''t think so at all. The reason is very simple. Many materials have completely disappeared in today''s miracle continent. He also asked Alexis, but even the terrible existence who is famous in Outland can only recognize that a few materials can be vaguely found in Outland and void, but more materials are not even in Outland. Needless to say, the key to the power of the divine essence is that it is necessary for Sean to slaughter the gods of the whole plane to create them. So Sean thought seriously for three seconds and gave up the completely unrealistic plan. As for these transformed creatures in front of him, Sean vaguely understood the key. "Ouch!" A werewolf suddenly made a wolf cry, followed by all the werewolves around. The next moment, all these werewolves rushed towards Sean. "Hey! daddy! They''re coming! " At the moment of Sean''s slight concentration, the black king had shouted first, and his voice was full of excitement, "but... The speed is a little slow... Hey, left! Dad! " Sean conditionally stabbed a sword to the left, but unexpectedly, the sword was empty, but there was a roaring wind on the right. If Sean hadn''t been much stronger than these mechanism werewolves, he immediately stepped back when he heard the roar, and his right arm would be scrapped. The remaining light from the corner of his eye swept to several mechanism werewolves, and Sean waved a sword to sweep it without thinking about it. "Dad, don''t be too fast, I''m dizzy!" The black king screamed and nearly made Sean vomit blood. Some dark environment, suddenly splashed a few sparks. This made Sean''s pupils shrink slightly, showing a bit of surprise. "Eh?" The black king seemed to discover a new world and was a little surprised, "the skin is a little hard." "Unexpectedly, there is metal that can resist your blade. Although I don''t give my best, even if you stroke gently, the black magic iron can be broken." Sean took back his eyes from the three headed mechanism man wolf who had temporarily retreated, then looked at the gradually formed surrounding circle and said softly. Black magic iron is the strongest magic hair metal that people can make at present. It is purified from up to 31 kinds of ores. It is the mainstream material for making gold grade magic equipment on the market. Of course, what is really famous about this alloy is that it can be used as a repair material for many ancient legendary and epic equipment, and even as a substitute material for the production of legendary equipment with low quality requirements. If you want to express it with data, the hardness should be at least 350 points. After special manufacturing to form equipment, the hardness fluctuates between 300 and 450. Although Sean could not directly detect the current data value of the black king, he guessed that the hardness should be at least 900 points, or even close to the original theoretical peak in the game - 999 points. "It should be ancient metal. I smell history." The black king said excitedly. "Also, that was the right, not the left. Do you want to kill me?" Sean said. "Hey, Dad, it''s not my fault." The black king shouted, "you took me upside down. I judge by my front." Sean smiled angrily: "you have both sides!" "Dad, you have a chest and ass. why can''t I have both sides." The black king protested discontentedly, "this is discrimination Ah, right! " Sean swept his sword to the right with his backhand, but the feeling of empty cutting space depressed him. Because several werewolves rushed towards Sean from the left. Sean''s right hand loosened slightly, his thumb picked on the hilt of the sword, and the black king turned a circle on Sean''s hand, and then was grabbed by Sean. Meanwhile, as Sean retreated half a step, his right hand quickly brushed to the left. I saw a black light flash away, and suddenly a fishy smell filled out. The werewolf whose head was cut off by Sean''s sword was paralyzed on the ground in an instant, just like melting, and only a layer of skin fell on the ground. There was no blood, organs and bones inside. Only this mass of black odor gas that could be clearly seen by the naked eye. Imitating Buddha, this is an inflatable toy. Sean quickly backed away from the yellow gas in the black. His body is a body of silver, which has reached the level of complete immunity to toxins. However, the smell made him feel sick, which proved that the toxin in it was not enough for him to be completely immune. Of course, the effect of the toxin on Sean didn''t last long. It was only about one or two seconds. He had completely got rid of the influence, but in this process, Sean forced back the joint attack of the other seven werewolves. At this moment, Sean finally knew why these werewolves were defined as level 8. The werewolf''s own fighting method is very simple, and even has no skills. Only the simplest attacks, bites, tears, pulls, etc., but these attacks must be effective when they produce contact. If they can''t produce contact, they are not threatening at all, and they are even inferior to ordinary silver realm experts. However, their attack mode is single, but they are fast in strength and speed, at least at the next gold level. However, the real trouble of these mechanism werewolves is the gas in their bodies. Once the mechanism werewolves are killed, they will explode this gas. Even with Sean''s physique, they will be dizzy for one or two seconds, not to mention others. In addition, nearly one-third of their bodies are covered with ancient metal. Although this metal can not stop the sharpness of the black king, it is based on the premise that Sean outputs a certain power. If they just sweep at will, they can''t cut through these metals at all. After understanding these weaknesses, Sean''s action is much faster. After all, he uses his current strength to deal with these creatures that appear to be level 8 but actually have only level 6, just like college students bullying kindergarten children. Not to mention only a dozen such enemies, even if hundreds or thousands came, it was impossible to stop Sean, so they were all solved by Sean soon, leaving only wolf skins on the ground. Sean picked the wolf skin with the black king, which caused the black king''s serious dissatisfaction: "Dad, you can''t do that! too dirty! What if they get sick? " "It won''t infect you if you are ill." Sean snorted coldly. After a little examination of these mechanism wolves, Sean''s heart was clear. Obviously, there are many ambitious people who want to reproduce the brilliant mechanism of the second Mermaid empire. These mechanism human wolves are obviously the experimental objects of one or several ambitious people. However, from the current situation, Sean thinks these institutional human wolves should be regarded as failed products. The mechanism legions of the second Mermaid Empire have a certain intelligence, can distinguish the situation by themselves and adopt different combat postures and methods. Their attack skills are not complex, and even have combat skills. It is all this that determines the strength of the mechanism Legion and makes them the peak representatives of mechanism technology in all the history of the whole miracle world. It is not strange that countless people want to imitate and create such an army. According to Sean''s previous understanding, he guessed that the mechanism Legion made by the second Mermaid Empire, even the lowest legion, was at least the level of the sixth Legion. The highest level can definitely reach the level of level 10 legion, and maybe even surpass level 10, which can threaten the super strong to a certain extent. Otherwise, in the era of the second Mermaid Empire, it is impossible to beat the legendary strong, let alone the super strong, with the growth limit of the mermaid family. As the only ten level Legion in the mainland at present, the holy puppet is said to be made according to the mechanism technology of the second Mermaid empire. However, the mechanism Corps is not so easy to make. The first is the problem of materials. If this part can''t be solved, don''t try to make mechanism puppets with high strength and patience. The mechanism puppets that break at a touch have no value at all. The reason why the Maggie Empire hardly uses the holy puppet Legion is that the maintenance cost of this Legion is extremely expensive. The materials they repair have been preserved from the past. These repair and maintenance materials are used a little less before they are found. Once they are all used up, The holy puppet is basically abolished. Even if the problem of materials can be solved, it is useless if the problem of power core cannot be solved. The power core of the mechanism puppets of the second Mermaid empire is the lost technologies such as ancient array magic array, power source transmission device and line. In the later period, a new generation of organ puppet created by organ technology was based on the essence of divinity. The Maggie Empire, as the holy land of the magician, does not put God in his eyes. He uses the essence and power of God as a source of power, and they naturally do it. However, with the loss of technology, organ puppets have gradually disappeared in the long river of history. In this completely disappeared history, of course, many people tried to save it and made efforts for it. At present, these organ human wolves are one of the representative products of technology. Through the combination of biotechnology transformation and mechanism technology, the power core of the semi mechanical and semi biological products finally born is the heart as the core of all biological forces. However, it can be seen that although the crazy scientist who made these organ human wolves tried to make these human wolves retain their own wisdom, it is obvious that his action failed, and all his organs, bones and blood degenerated into a biological toxin in his body. That''s why Sean thinks these are the products of failure. Sean shook his head, became more alert to the danger of the ruins, and then walked forward. Soon, Sean left the cave and officially stepped into a passage covered with floor tiles. There is a magic oil lamp still burning every ten meters in this passage. From its style, Sean speculates that the construction period of this relic should be the chaotic age after the fall of the gods, or the end of the ash age. After all, with the collapse of the great era, not many people will have the mind to think about other industries when they are worried about how to survive. Therefore, such decorations and carvings naturally retain the style of the past. Of course, the ash age tacit understanding, the most difficult days have passed, so the revival and reconstruction of some old crafts naturally appeared. The passage is not long. It seems to be a formal passage into the ruins. But before reaching the corridor, Sean had solved more than 100 mechanism werewolves. These werewolves are no threat to Sean, and after understanding the secret, no matter how many werewolves go together, Sean can solve it in an instant. Naturally, it doesn''t take much effort and time. But when he stepped into this passage, Sean felt a little more strange in his heart. He knows that as the son of the plane, his intuition is strengthened by the will of the world, so he often has very unique accuracy. Now his intuition told him that there was something strange and bad in the ruins. Although this feeling had not turned into a sense of threat, it was enough to make Sean dare not be careless. Cautiously, Sean did not encounter any attack after passing through the 100 meter long corridor. But after walking down the corridor, what appeared in front of Sean was a huge cave. The cave maintains the original appearance of the ancient cave without any other transformation, but there is a stone carving more than 20 meters high in the middle, and the dome is nearly 30 meters away from the ground. This stone carving is the appearance of an old man, looks quite spiritual, and has a temperament similar to that of scientific researchers. It can be clearly seen that the person who carved this stone carving was a master, and perfectly reproduces the spirit and spirit of the old man. But because the stone carving didn''t have any name, Sean naturally didn''t know who the old man was. Sean stood under the statue and looked carefully. After making sure there was nothing strange about the statue, he turned around. Now there are four channels in front of Sean, two on the left and two on the right. Although the magic oil lamp is still on, there is no end at a glance. I don''t know where these four channels lead. This time, Sean''s intuition did not give Sean a choice, as if the relic had a distorted force field. The only thing as like as two peas to Sean''s mind is that the four passageways must be full of danger, because the strange feeling is exactly the same. "Dad, where are we going?" The black king asked. Sean thought, then put the black king on the ground, and then let go. "Ouch!" The black king immediately fell to the ground, and the hilt was pointing to the second channel on the left, "Dad! I''m not a divination stick! How can you do that! " Sean was too lazy to pay attention to the black king. He bent down to pick it up and went straight to the second passage. Now he basically knows the temperament of the black king. This guy belongs to the type where the more you pay attention to him, the more crazy he is. Of course, if you don''t pay attention to him, he can still be crazy, but most of the time he will talk to himself. In this state, Sean is still at the level of patience and acceptance, so that his mind and mind will not be affected. "Be careful! Dad! " The murmuring black king suddenly gave a soft drink. Sean''s reaction slowed down, and he felt a slight tingling in his cheek. It made Sean look a little different. The attack came so quietly that Sean didn''t even respond. But this was not the reason for his slight change of look. What really changed his look was that there was a tingling feeling on his left cheek. However, Sean reached out and touched it, but he didn''t find any wound. Suddenly, he realized that it must be some kind of toxin. Sure enough, after two seconds, the tingling disappeared completely. Because of the body of silver, Sean has a high immune ability to toxins. Even some new toxins will be cracked immediately after entering the body, so as to obtain the corresponding immune ability. However, this immune ability is not an absolute priority. If the dose is too large, it will still produce some reactions, but it has little effect on Sean himself. From entering this relic to now, both toxins can make Sean react accordingly. Although the time is very short, it is still enough for Sean to concentrate on alert. "Again!" The black king issued another warning. This time, because of his concentration, Sean saw that the attack was a faint black light from the shadow in the distance. When Sean waved his sword, he heard a "snap", like the sound of some kind of wood being pulled off. Sharp eyed Sean had found that it was a sharp wood with a faint blue luster at the front end. It looked like some kind of small crossbow bullet, but it was poisoned. "Squeak!" A sharp voice sounded in the shadow ahead. "Rat man?" Sean''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Chapter 1151 Sean stepped a little, and the whole man immediately rushed towards the shadow. Although the magic oil lamp lights up all the areas of the channel, there is actually a small shadow between each light area. In particular, the deeper you go inside, the more dark shadow areas you look. The rat man who attacked Sean just now hid in such a shadow, but when Sean stabbed his sword into the shadow, the feeling of the blade stabbed made Sean understand that his sword had failed. "Hey, Dad!" The strange cry of the black king sounded again, "these guys have special movement skills!" "Special mobile skills?" Sean waved his sword to block another branch wood sneak attack about four or five meters away. When he was prepared, Sean could also see the moving tracks of these branches wood similar to arrows, but this attack had three branches wood. "Yes." The black king said, "I can feel something jumping in front of me at that moment." Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He knows that the black king now has his own thinking, character and special feeling, so many times what he says has a certain basis and judgment, not as simple as talking casually. Although Sean doesn''t quite understand what the black king''s knowledge reserve structure is, because he knows a lot of things, and even knows more about some unknown things than Sean, on the contrary, he is very white on many common sense issues. "Is it a shadow jump?" Sean said with some doubt. "Shadow jump?" The black king showed doubt, "what''s that?" "A special visual deception technique." Sean said faintly. At the same time, he waved his sword and blocked several branches and trees. "This skill is not a special secret in the previous era, but now it is only in the hands of several older killer organizations." Knowing that the enemy escaped with special skills rather than Sean''s misjudgment made Sean no longer have any concerns and directly attacked and killed the enemy. The black king in his hand stabbed into the shadow again, but this time, Sean''s attack angle was slightly raised by 30 degrees. Even at the moment of shooting, he took advantage of the acceleration of fighting spirit, and the sudden rapid stab was more than one second faster than the normal action. Sure enough! A sharp scream suddenly sounded from the shadow. Sean didn''t hesitate. The sword spirit of his right hand exploded vigorously, extending several inches of black sword from the black king. Then he lifted and swept his right hand and directly cut the enemy''s sword into two pieces. And Sean also found that when the fighting spirit in his body was transmitted to the black king, it was not only smoother than before, but even more powerful, obviously with higher utilization rate. If Sean''s aggressive indoctrination in the past could only play six or seven points at most, now he can play eight or nine points. These two are obviously not the same level in the improvement of power. Because of this, the sword awn spitting from the tip of the black king''s sword will be longer than Sean expected. It was almost this sword that nailed the enemy to death. Looking at half the corpses exposed on the ground under the light, a stench also diffused out at the same time. Name: organ Rat Man Race: transformed creatures Equal order: eighth order Skills: Shadow jump, poison quenching, three arrows From the real eye, Sean soon got the enemy''s data this time. As Sean expected, the enemy was indeed a mouse man who knew how to jump in the shadow, but was transformed into a semi mechanical and semi biological existence. However, compared with the mechanism werewolves encountered before, the transformation technology of these rat humans has obviously improved. Their bodies are not directly corrupt, but retain a considerable degree of organs. At least from the light, Sean knows that the digestive system of these rat humans is preserved. But Sean still couldn''t understand the strength judgment of these creatures transformed by organs. Because rat man can only be regarded as a third-order creature in the outside world, not even the upper bronze. This timid creature is only slightly stronger than the goblins, but it dare to attack the enemy only after forming a sufficient number. Usually, the team with only a few mouse people will not rush to attack a fully armed human, because their attack method is to use the self-made short crossbow to shoot at a distance. But now, these rat people dare to attack Sean, and their own strength has reached the eighth level - of course, in Sean''s view, these rat people have the strength evaluation of this class, largely because they have special shadow jumping skills and the poison attached to their attack methods. Just like the previous werewolves, they only have power and speed, And the strong toxin after being killed. If someone else came, even if he had the same strength as Sean in the middle holy land, he would never be good in the face of these toxins. Unfortunately, they met Sean with silver, so the most dangerous and terrible toxin did not pose any threat to Sean at all. After probably figuring out the level of the first batch of enemies in the corridor, Sean didn''t intend to waste his time, so he went straight ahead quickly. All the wood arrows shot along the way were knocked down by Sean at random, and these machine mouse people who attacked were easily solved by Sean''s sword one by one. Even their most proud shadow jump could not play any role at all. After running for more than ten minutes, Sean didn''t see any doors that could be entered, and the patterns on both sides of the corridor were constantly repeated, which made it difficult to judge the specific situation, even whether they were moving forward. In addition, the surrounding environment was not completely bright, and there was a sense of loneliness. If people with low aspirations entered here, Will soon be affected by a certain degree of mental shock. But Sean, who has the black king, has no such distress at all. Listening to the chirping voice of the black king all the way, there was no repetition in the whole process. Sean didn''t feel lonely. Perhaps only at this time can we show the extraordinary of the black king. Through this, Sean has made it clear that the former owner of this relic must be imitating the second Mermaid empire. As like as two peas of visual, psychological and spiritual attacks, Sean experienced exactly the same situation as he had experienced when he went to the mermaid treasure before he went through the underground passage. This is also a small means that many mechanism divisions like to use in order to meet the enemy when the enemy cannot calm down. "Dad, did you hear anything?" The black king suddenly asked. Sean listened, but he didn''t hear any strange voice, but in this regard, he trusted the black king very much: "no What did you hear? " "There is a special vibration in the air." The black king said, "this shock... There are many enemies." "Is there a vibration in the air?" Sean frowned. "Is it the enemy of the flight department? But this passage... Can''t fill up too many enemies. " The channel seems large, but in fact it is also the result of a visual illusion. Although this passage can allow three people to pass through, if you want to walk side by side, you can only let two people act together, and the remaining position is probably only half a body position. If you really want three people to walk side by side, the biggest result is that all three people are stuck together. "Well, I don''t know. I can only feel that the vibration in the air is getting denser and denser." The black king''s voice also seemed somewhat hesitant, "Dad, this relic gives me a strange feeling What the hell are we looking for here? " "A friend." Sean said simply, "a imprisoned friend." Sean didn''t say much about the specific situation. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say more, but even he doesn''t know what''s going on with this relic, let alone who the last guard reward is. However, for this reward, he specially selected the guard to strengthen, so he can''t miss this opportunity. Even the strangeness of this relic can''t make Sean step back. After a short meeting, even if the black king didn''t remind him, Sean could keenly feel the shaking airflow in the air. This is the impact of the air flow generated by the flapping of the wings, and it is obviously not a flying creature of normal human height. Because the wing area of this kind of creature is large, what will be generated when flapping is also a cyclone, not a small air flow. Only insects like dragonflies, bees, butterflies and locusts, and the number must be very dense and large, can produce this similar air vibration when flapping their wings. For a moment, Sean''s face looked dignified. If he guessed right, this new group of enemies would be more powerful than the werewolves and rat people he met in front of him. Sure enough! Soon Sean saw a large, living black cloud coming from ahead. This black cloud is composed of dense black bees. Their number is unprecedented. When they all gather together to act, they condense into a huge shadow like a black cloud. But what''s terrible is that they don''t make much noise when they fly fast. If there aren''t too many bees and they are very close, they won''t hear the sound of air vibration at all. Name: mecha black bee colony Race: transformed creatures Class: ninth order The data revealed by the real eye is very simple, just like the werewolf data observed by Sean at the beginning. It is different from the previous situation that the mouse man has display skills, which makes Sean guess that these bees should not know any skills. But even if these bees don''t know skills like skills, it''s obviously not easy to deal with the dense scale like blocking out the sun, and even the light of the magic oil lamp is completely covered up. What''s more, the data revealed by the real eye also shows that the colony composed of these bees is equivalent to the Ninth level of strength! You know, the ninth order has reached the level of the field! Perhaps these bees have no special effects in the field, but the attack threat caused by so many bees is obviously not kidding. Sean didn''t dare to let these bees get close at all. After taking a deep breath, he suddenly took a step forward and stepped out. The whole person immediately rushed tens of meters ahead, swept in front of the bee colony in one breath, and the black king in his hand immediately raised his head. In this straight narrow area with only one direction, in the face of such a large number of enemies, Sean''s only attack means is only one. Zhenhun. The dense shadow of the sword suddenly broke through the air. This is not only 50 or 100 sword shadows, but a full 200 sword shadows bombardment. The power is not comparable to those shown by Sean before. When he fought with the commander of the second legion of the dead, Sean had already stormed and demonstrated the powerful and terrible power of this sword skill. Although it seemed a little overqualified to use it in the bee colony at this time, Sean didn''t dare to risk falling into the siege of the bee colony. He has fully felt the strangeness of this relic, and according to the upgrading level of the enemy, plus from the beginning, the werewolf didn''t have any organs, bones and flesh, and then the mouse man had blood, flesh and digestive system and added skills. Now such a small bee is a transformed creature, Obviously, the mechanism technology of this scientific research madman is definitely showing an explosive improvement. Who can guarantee that these bees will not have a "broken defense" effect on Sean? The black sword spirit raged among the bees, making a tinkling sound, and even countless sparks. This phenomenon did not make Sean feel relaxed and happy, but looked more dignified. Because no one knows better than Sean how terrible the town soul bass taught him. The attack distance of zhenhun is 50 meters determined by the straight line. Although the farther the distance is, the lower the power will naturally be, even in the face of ordinary sacred strongmen, the maximum distance of 50 meters is enough to hit them hard. But now, in the face of this bee colony, the attack distance of 50 meters only slightly resists them. The countless sparks splashed out are produced by colliding with these bees. However, if you want to destroy these bees at this distance, the strength is far from enough, and the next 40 meters and 30 meters are just a new round of damage accumulation. Only when you fly close to 20 meters will you fall because you can''t withstand Sean''s attack. However, this kind of falling did not tear these bees apart. It was only because their materials had reached the limit of attack and were destroyed to the core and lost power. This hardness is enough to show the terrible of these bees! Chapter 1152 Sean''s face turned white, but he was panting with the help of the black king. In such a short moment just now, he unreservedly performed soul calming six times, which has had a serious overdraft for his ability. And this is because the black king has been strengthened a lot. If it was the former black king, Sean would feel more cold sweat when he thought about it. "Dad, are you okay?" The black king is Sean''s blood artifact. He can feel Sean''s general situation. At this time, he doesn''t have the previous giggling mood, "your body is overdrawn a little seriously." "Nothing." Sean took a few deep breaths and endured the tingling sensation in his arms. "His physical fitness is overdrawn, but he hasn''t hurt the foundation yet. Just have a rest." Although what he said, in fact, Sean''s right hand began to tremble slightly at this time. This is a very obvious muscle strain. It can never recover without sufficient rest. The soul calming sword technique may not consume as much energy and fighting spirit as calming the soul, cutting the soul and breaking the soul, but it has more trouble. In general, Sean subconsciously controls the casting times of zhenhun to four, and rarely touches the limit of five, let alone the sixth overdraft. But the situation just now is different. There are too many bees. Even if the soul can destroy hundreds at a time, the dense bee colony that is close to blocking out the sky and the sun must have a scale of at least two or three thousand. If it''s a wild animal, not to mention hundreds of bees, it''s not a problem for Sean to destroy thousands at a time. But in this relic, any creature is obviously not simple. Sean finally had an obvious understanding of the strength evaluation in the ruins. "Nine steps..." Sean sat down slowly against the wall. His intact left hand picked up a black bee from the ground to check. The black bee pinched by Sean has completely changed its shape at this time - it has been stabbed by soul calming points five times in a row. Without deformation, Sean can''t beat these little guys. However, the feeling of starting is very cold, with the unique luster and hand feel of metal. There is no blood and bloody smell on the ground, let alone any venom. However, Sean noticed that the tail needles at the next section of these bees are very sharp. With a slight touch of his finger, he felt a slight numbness coming from his finger, and a drop of blood appeared on Sean''s finger. It made him look a little different. You know, Sean''s current body, after many aspects of strengthening, once he urges his fighting spirit to protect his body, it is not a powerful magic weapon above the silver level, and it is impossible to hurt him at all. If you want to really break his arm and other injuries in this state, at least you have to use gold magic weapons. Even some legendary weapons that are not famous for their sharpness can''t cut off Sean''s bones. This is the change after the warrior rank focusing on strengthening the body has stepped into the middle holy land. If they can become legendary strong, they can even take a bath in the magma. But now, the tail needles of these bees could pierce his body, which surprised Sean. Even after that, he tested it again and knew that only a small part of the front end of these bees had been attached with other special effects. They had extraordinary penetrating ability. They could only stab a small point on Sean and could not scratch a bigger injury, but it was enough to shock Sean. "This is the ninth order power in the ruins..." Sean threw the bee out and made a "Ding" sound. "This material is similar to those werewolves'' breastplates." The black king also commented, "however, the density is much higher. Even I can''t run through it directly. I need to repeat the attack many times Of course, it''s also because Dad, your sword is wrong. " Sean didn''t respond to the comments of the black king, because as an attacker, he knew the relevant comparison between werewolves and bees at the moment of shooting. These bees are called mecha rather than mechanism, obviously because their external structures have been modified to a considerable extent. They are all made of that special ancient metal. Although Sean could not understand the internal power source, what he could know was that the mechanic who made these bees had made great progress in the purification technology of this ancient metal. It is not only in the growth of mechanism technology, but also in the transformation and strengthening of materials. Sean, who has a certain understanding of the second Mermaid Empire, naturally knows that the mechanism division of the second Mermaid empire was just a general term. In fact, it was developed and studied internally as a related project, not by one person, but by the cooperation of many aspects. Among them, the dominant three are mechanism designers, war technology designers and material constructors, and the other parts belong to their subordinates. Sean doesn''t know the specific operation of this relic, but there is only one sculpture in the central hall. It is obvious that the mechanism master has done everything alone. This is enough to make people admire it. However, these are not what Sean cares about at the moment. What he really cares about is the last sentence of the black king''s words just now: "no? My sword moves are wrong? " "The power is too scattered." The black king said, "Dad, your sword skill is really suitable for the large-scale scene just now, but I always think you waste a lot of energy by pursuing the coverage of area. If these efforts are relatively concentrated again, the strength will be more cohesive. For these little guys, it only takes two or three pricks to solve them easily. " Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. From 50 swords to 100 swords, and now stabbing 200 swords in one second, Sean has always studied very hard, and sometimes even used the investment of proficiency. But perhaps because he took a shortcut, Sean''s use of soul calming did gradually feel that he deviated from the purpose of fencing. Before, he didn''t think clearly what the reason was. He just thought it was the change caused by the quick completion of proficiency. Until now, after hearing the words of the black king, Sean really realized that his fighting spirit utilization rate was still wasted in his sword skill. In this way, Sean also understood why the same fifty swords he used did not have the terrible effect when bass practiced. It turned out that his sword spirit was not cohesive enough, so his power was weakened a lot. Soon, in Sean''s blood, a figure who was also casting the soul of the town suddenly appeared. However, when this figure was displaying the soul of the town, its action was much more standard than Sean, and its power was naturally much greater. Sean could even see that the dense sword shadow formed virtual shadows remaining in the air after stabbing, just like cracks in space. Then, when the figure closed the sword, the dense sword shadow similar to space cracks suddenly burst out, and a more terrible power swept out. "I see." Sean looked shocked. "It turns out that after 200 sword shadows, the real power of zhenhun is here. No wonder I always think there is something wrong between two hundred swords and one hundred swords... " But when Sean looked at the black king again, his face became even more shocked. [black king, artifact (blood type). Incidental ability "self-consciousness": it has a completely independent and independent intellectual personality; Incidental ability "memory inheritance": it can remember the martial arts skills, experience and knowledge of all users in previous dynasties; The only blood ability "isolation": it can produce an independent field that completely isolates the material world effect and wipe out any enemy trying to break into the field. Only blood ability "deduction": any sword skill seen or performed by the holder can be deduced through the "memory inheritance" effect, and it can be completely improved to repair the previous flaws.] [Item Description: the blood weapon forged by Andrew for Sean. Only Sean and his blood descendants can exert full power.] The original black king didn''t have the ability to "deduce", but now he suddenly has such an ability. How can Sean not be shocked. If it is a growing artifact, Sean can understand that it suddenly adds an ability or becomes more powerful, but the black king obviously does not belong to this type of artifact. There can only be one type of artifact, and they are all fixed, even with the restriction of the law that can not be broken and reversed, just as ordinary artifact can only grow into inscription artifact at most; Inheritance artifact may also fall into ordinary artifact, but it can never become fate artifact; Growth artifact, destiny artifact and blood artifact will never have any intersection and change. Blood artifact like the black king, if Sean''s blood is all dead, the black king will become an inscription artifact, and no one can give full play to the blood ability of the black king; Once the fate artifact is irreparably damaged, it will also be reduced to an inscription artifact and lose its unique destiny ability and effect; As for the growth artifact, this is the only special case. It may become a more terrible existence than the fate artifact, or it may not be as good as the ordinary artifact. Sean thought hard for a long time and couldn''t get any conclusion. In the end, he can only understand that the potential of the black king has not been fully explored. After all, a talking artifact is the only one in the world. After a slight rest for half a day, Sean ate something to speed up his physical recovery, then got up and continued to walk forward. But this time, Sean didn''t have any trouble again. This made Sean feel a little confused. The defensive strength of a relic cannot be so weak. And whether it''s the rat man or the mecha black bee colony, it''s obviously not the real main battle force. These two kinds of mechanism creatures lack the strong and powerful fighting power of guard type. Instead, they are more like the power of alert type, especially the black bee colony of mecha. After Sean''s careful inspection, he found that these bees still retain the most primitive biological form, that is, once attacked by tail needle, these bees can''t continue to live, which is equivalent to a means of consumption. This naturally confused Sean. But soon he found the answer. When Sean came to the end, a cave obviously excavated into a room appeared in front of Sean. The room looks a bit like a hall. There are four other holes in the cave, on which there are completely rotten and dilapidated cloth curtains, forming a visual isolation similar to the door. Around the stone wall, the hall has also excavated seats, tables and other arrangements, and even some other decorations that have been corroded by time. This is a resting place. Sean immediately had a basic judgment. Entering the hall, Sean looked at the other four caves. As he expected, the place to which the passage leads is indeed a place of rest, and it is confirmed that there is only one organ in the site. Because of the four caves excavated again, in addition to the bedroom layout, one of the other three is an experimental site, one is a study, and the other is obviously a place for research. The books in the study were neatly arranged, but when Sean stepped into it and brought a new air flow, all the books turned into dust, and none of the books remained, which disappointed Sean. As for the experimental site, it is full of countless stench. There are even countless things similar to the culture cabin, but the organisms being cultured inside have obviously died for a long time. In addition, Sean also found dozens of beehives. You don''t have to think that those mecha black bees must have run out of these beehives just now. As for the last room similar to scientific research, it was neatly packed, but nothing remained. However, the reason why Sean knew the function of this room was because it also contained many scientific utensils for research. After a general and thorough understanding of the area, Sean didn''t harvest anything, so he turned and left. Soon he returned to the big cave with sculptures. "Dad, where are we going this time?" The black king was shouting all the way, but Sean didn''t pay attention. "Which side do you think is the most dangerous?" Sean thought for a moment and asked. "The most dangerous?" The black king was stunned for a moment and immediately responded, "it''s worthy of being Dad! I see. You must ask me to pick out the most dangerous place and avoid it, don''t you Let me feel it Well, the second on the right is the most dangerous. " "This one?" Sean had a deep understanding of the black king''s right and left, so he pointed out the direction. "Yes, that''s right." The black king soon gave a definite answer. Then Sean walked down the road without hesitation. "Eh? Aye, aye, aye!? Dad, what are you doing!? This road makes me feel very uncomfortable. It must be the most dangerous! Aren''t we going to avoid it? " "The most dangerous place is the place where there are most likely to be good things." Sean ignored the cry of the black king and went straight into the most dangerous way. Chapter 1153 This passage, the surrounding stone walls, is no different from the one Sean passed before. The enemies guarding in the front are still those mechanism rats, which are no threat to Sean. However, this road perceived as the most dangerous by the black king is indeed worthy of the name of danger. There are at least ten mechanism mouse people hidden in each shadow. The strength of these mechanism rat people may be only eight levels, but each secret shooting of explosive skills can shoot at least 30 highly toxic arrows. If Sean''s constitution was not special, any strong man in the holy land would have died long ago. Sean knows that he has changed a lot of history. Although he has reversed the history of the devil''s invasion of the material world, under the correction of the general trend of history, it has become the invasion of the bone plane. In fact, there is no change in essence. Similarly, the single copy should not be found and set foot at this time. Sean advanced the opening of the relic ten years. Ten years is enough to change a lot of things. At least enough to make a copy that should have been legendary into a copy of the holy land. Yes, the mysterious and strange Tomb of mechanism master is a legendary level copy of level 12. Compared with the legendary copy of paradise lost, this copy is naturally much simpler as a single copy, but for the non legendary strong, the risk of this copy is already very high. The previous batch of mecha black bees had proved this. The reason why Sean was not surrounded at this time was just because of some special reasons and cards, that''s all. Within a short distance of less than 100 meters, Sean was besieged by seven groups of mechanism rats, and even a new enemy appeared. From the appearance, this new enemy should be leopard orcs, and it is also a branch of panther that symbolizes the identity of the royal family. It appears as an individual, and its strength is the lower holy land. It has a series of shadow assassination methods such as shadow jump and shadow attack. It is mainly based on agility, supplemented by strength, and its endurance is relatively weak. This can be seen from Sean''s ability to easily tear up their bodies. Sean can''t see the attribute of will. After all, he doesn''t have any soul attack. As for wisdom, in addition to simple combat instincts and skills, such modified creatures do not have any wisdom form, at least they can''t communicate with them. When these mechanism Panthers first appeared, they did bring a little trouble to Sean. If the quality of their weapons was not too bad, they might really hurt Sean. However, after discovering these mechanism Panthers, Sean''s next actions are much more cautious - they can''t hurt Sean in one attack, but what''s more terrible is that they can make multiple accurate and fatal strikes at one point, which can cause certain damage to Sean. After solving the second mechanism panther, Sean soon came to a cave. The cave is about 300 square meters, the dome is about 15 meters high, the surrounding stone walls are as smooth as mirrors, and there is no peculiar smell in the cave. Obviously, the ventilation system is very excellent. But what really stands out is not the cave, but the monster sitting in the middle of the cave. The monster sat with its back to Sean, but it was only sitting on the ground. It was 1.7 meters tall. It can be seen from its back that the monster is not wearing a coat. Its black skin has the strongest muscles. It is only at a glance that Sean knows that the monster absolutely has extremely terrible strength and endurance. An explosive sense of strength almost flows towards Sean through the skin into real pressure. This is the first time Sean felt the real oppression after entering the ruins. Even the mecha black swarm didn''t give Sean such a terrible feeling. It seemed that he felt Sean''s appearance, and the monster sitting on the ground finally raised his head - at this time, Sean found that he didn''t notice that the monster in front of him had been lowering his head. His head is a bit like a triangle, with horns on both sides, but the corner on the right has been broken, and only the one on the left is still intact. The two horns are gilt gold, surrounded by circles of black texture, emitting an inexplicable luster. Then Sean saw the monster stretch out his left hand and support it to the ground, followed by a lift of his right leg, so he stood up. The full height of three meters gives Sean a more frightening deterrent. "Dad... The situation seems... Very bad." Even the black king, who had been shouting all the time, finally stopped nagging after entering the cave. At this time, his words were full of a strange charm, "this guy... Very strong! Very strong! " "You don''t have to say I know." Sean said in a deep voice, but his eyes were fixed on the huge monster in front of him. With the monster''s rise, Sean finally saw it clearly this time. The lower body of the monster is the body of a cow. The tail seems to swing gently, but each time it directly carries a burst of black airflow visible to the naked eye. This is the absolute air flow formed by the incomparable speed driven by the extremely terrible force. Almost every air flow has a blow comparable to Sean''s full sword. If it is rubbed by this air flow, you will have to take off a layer of skin if you don''t die. Sean''s eyebrows jumped as he watched the monster turn slowly. This is a monster three meters high. It seems to be a member of the Tauren family, but its upper body has a human body. It can clearly see the abdominal muscles, chest muscles and Mermaid line, just like a bodybuilder. However, its lower body is an ox leg and its head is also an ox head. Its whole body is covered with a layer of very thin black ox hair. It holds a double-edged axe nearly three meters high in its right hand. "Mithonos?" Sean said with some surprise. "Dad, what is mithonos?" The black king asked, "is this monster''s name?" At this time, the real eye showed a red luster like blood. Name: mecha crazy cow Race: transformed creatures Class: eleventh grade Skills: absolute power (passive), war trampling, earth roaring, big bombardment, big shock Sean''s facial muscles began to spasm: "lying in the trough!" "Dad, what slot?" The black king shouted, "blood trough? Don''t worry Hey, Dad, it''s coming! Oh, the running posture is great! " "Shut up!" Sean snorted and made a quick step to the left to avoid the giant cow charging from the front. Maybe others don''t know what the passive skill "absolute power" of the mecha crazy cow means, but Sean knows it very well. At the beginning of the game, some NPCs had some special passive skills, such as attribute names prefixed with absolute power, absolute endurance, absolute wisdom, etc; Or attribute names with suffix nicknames: power horn, wisdom singing, etc. in addition, there are some other passive skill names: crazy power, thunder and a bunch of strange abilities. Although the name of this kind of passive ability is single and concise, its ability is by no means simple. Like "absolute power", this passive skill appears when the current NPC''s power value exceeds 300 points. This means that the three meter high black bull in front of him is likely to have a crushing effect on Sean in terms of strength - double the gap value is enough to cause crushing damage. Although Sean''s personal physical potential has not been fully developed, his strength is only 180 points. Although the black king has been promoted to the artifact level, he has not brought any attribute bonus to Sean, so his personal attributes have not been greatly improved. Even if the strength value of this crazy cow is not as high as 360 points, Sean will never want to compete with each other. The black axe sent out a whistling sound and fell to the ground. There was a black axe wind. There was a deep pit where Sean stood, and the channel collapsed due to the impact of the Tomahawk. A large number of falling rocks immediately blocked Sean''s channel when he came. "Oh! Dad, we have no way back! " The black king uttered a strange cry, "what shall we do? What shall we do? " "Find a way to solve this guy. What else can I do?" Sean cursed, "it has great power and a wide range of attack. If we fight with it, we expect to..." "Patted into patties?" The black king answered. "..." Sean was faced with the pressure of the giant cow monster. He didn''t know why he suddenly disappeared in an instant. "Dad, you''re so thin. I think it''s more likely to be meat sauce." The black king thought about it and changed his mind. "... but relatively, this guy is not fast. We may have other places to use." Sean decided to ignore the black king''s words. "Actually, Dad, I know you''re nervous, so I want to talk more." The black king sighed helplessly, "but Dad, you don''t have to tell me about tactics. After all, I''m just a sword. Do you expect me to create any opportunities for you to help you lure the enemy in the front? " "..." Sean suddenly felt that his facial muscles were out of control again and twitched. "Or, Dad, do you think I can grow two legs and run back to help you solve this big man?" The black king is still shouting. "Ah ah!" Sean let out a roar and ran towards the giant cow. "It''s over! Dad is crazy! " The black king shouted, "Dad, calm down! Dad! " As a special modified creature, the strength of mecha crazy cow has reached the eleventh level. Of course, this strength does not mean that it has a field, but that its individual strength has reached the strength that can compete with the strong ones in the holy land. Although Sean can''t scan the specific value of the monster, he can be sure that the strength value of the mecha crazy cow is at least 300 points, or even 360 points that can crush him; Endurance may also reach a height of 200 points, which is the reason why it has such a large body. As for agility, Sean doesn''t think it''s much higher. It''s preliminarily estimated that it should be 80 points or even lower - usually, for the strong in the holy land, even for the strong in the Pewter gun head who are forcibly promoted in a special way, the five circumference value generally fluctuates between 60 and 80 according to different career systems. However, considering that this monster is a mechanism creation without soul and consciousness, he feels that the value of wisdom must be zero, and even if there is will, it will not be too high. If he was a magician, it would be much easier to deal with such a heavy guy. Just break the core judgment of the will. But unfortunately, Sean is not a magician. I don''t know whether this mecha crazy cow judges its opponent according to his voice or other aspects, but at least it''s certain that even a fool knows something''s wrong with Sean''s crazy roar. Therefore, after the first attack like a charge did not hit the opponent, the right arm of the mecha crazy cow made an effort and directly lifted the huge Tomahawk. Several cracks soon spread on the ground hit by the axe blade. Then, with the big turn of the mecha crazy cow, the Tomahawk in its hand swept out to the right quickly. A black gale accompanied by a huge axe blade swept across the area, directly covering the area with a radius of more than ten meters - it''s just because the mad bull doesn''t know any fighting moves. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will have an extremely terrible long-distance attacker. There was a shock in the air. It seemed that even space could not bear such terrible power. In fact, the absolute power value of 300 points should not appear in the standard of the holy realm under normal circumstances. This level is usually seen in the legendary level field of level 13 or even level 14 - of course, compared with this crazy cow, the legendary strong of this level must not have any shortcomings. They must have improved their quality to a certain level, and even such a high power will never cause spatial fluctuations. Just like Alexis and kokirei, their strength will never be lower than or even higher than the giant cow in front of them, but they have strong fighting skills and can concentrate their strength on one point. It is precisely because Sean understands that the monster in front of him is just a dead thing without combat skills, so even if its strength value is higher, Sean has no fear. At most, he just felt troublesome. Of course, the more troublesome place was the chattering black king. "Oh! Come, come, come! " The black king issued an excited shrill cry, "what a powerful force to sweep!" Sean bent his head and slipped directly from the black wind. Under the strong wind, Sean could feel the terrible impact of power, and his whole person was even slightly disturbed. This gave him a moment of insight: This is absolute power! The power of an attribute value to reach the degree of absolute data! After avoiding the double sweep of the strong wind and the Tomahawk, Sean immediately stepped on one foot without hesitation. The whole person stopped the sliding shovel on the ground, quickly got up and took a step, and then walked around behind the huge monster. If he is an intelligent creature who can communicate, Sean may try to solve the problem by another means, but when he can only solve the problem by force, Sean never hesitates. Not to mention the fighting skills and experience over the years, just the previous experience in the game has made Sean find the huge flaw of this giant cow in his first eye. Air has strength, but there is no corresponding combat skills and speed, which may be the sadness and weakness of this monster. With a slight shake of the wrist, the fighting spirit belonging to the dark forces in the body poured into the black king''s sword for the first time "Oh, oh! I feel power! Dad''s power is constantly rushing into my body... " "Shut up!" Sean let out a roar, and he was almost surprised by the voice of the black king. After a forced roar, Sean jumped and stabbed the mecha crazy cow directly in the back. "Broken..." "Dad! Go back! " At this moment, the mecha crazy cow suddenly raised his right leg and stepped on the ground! Chapter 1154 The black king may talk a lot, and many times even the master Sean can''t stand his endless and never repeated nonsense. But Sean believed in the black king''s intuitive judgment, so when the black king said to retreat, Sean almost gave up the attack without thinking about it. But even so, his speed is still slow. The right foot of the mecha mad cow had been raised the moment Sean swept behind him. At this time, it was just stepping heavily on the ground. A strong air current suddenly burst out in all directions with the mecha crazy cow as the core, turning into an extremely strong wind cyclone. Out of guard, Sean was directly shocked and flew out, rowed hundreds of meters away and hit the stone wall. The smooth stone wall like a mirror can''t stop Sean''s impact at all. Even after hitting here, the powerful impact force is still squeezing Sean madly, directly embedding him into the stone wall and smashing an equal pit. The surrounding smooth mirror is now full of fine and long cracks, countless stones have collapsed from the cracks, and many have directly turned into powder. "Dad, are you okay?" The black king exclaimed. "Nothing." Sean felt a burst of chest tightness, opened his mouth and vomited blood, and then the feeling of tightness improved. "Fortunately, Dad, you reacted quickly and blocked me as a shield, otherwise you might be hurt more seriously." The black king looked like "praise me quickly". "It seems that it was a big shock just now." Sean rubbed his chest and said in a deep voice, "this should be a defense system skill." "Big shock?" The black king was puzzled, "what''s that? Like my absolute isolation? " "Although it is roughly the same, there are still some differences in essence." Sean nodded. "This monster has some special combat skills. It should be the residue of the consciousness of the creature itself. This big shock is one of them. It is used to defend against the unexpected situation of being close by the enemy. " Sean''s voice is not very sure. After all, he is not very clear about biological transformation. However, after living in this relic for so long, he has generally found out the research direction of the mysterious mechanism master, so he guessed that the mechanism master must have retained a considerable degree of fighting consciousness - but Sean doesn''t know whether this part belongs to the soul residue of biology itself or the refinement of genes. If it is the former, it will prove that the mechanism master is definitely a knowledgeable magician, and the soul field is also the research direction he once studied. If it is the latter, it must be a university student studying descent - Sean has heard from leice that some unique talents, skills and abilities are actually endowed by the power of blood. At present, Sean can''t be sure whether the battle skill of the Tauren monster is the residue of the biological soul itself or the result of the extraction of blood power. "Dad, you know a lot of things." The black king didn''t know what Sean was thinking. He just felt that what Sean said was a little unclear and fierce. Sean didn''t speak. He couldn''t explain what the real eye showed, so he just focused on the mecha crazy cow turning slowly. The pain still came from his chest let him know that if he hadn''t blocked the black king in front of him just now, he might be more seriously injured - Sean himself didn''t know why he did this at that moment, but his intuition told him to do so, so he subconsciously blocked the black king in front of him. As a result, it was found that the strong impact force directly acting on itself was offset by the black king by nearly half! Although nearly half of the force was still acting on him, it was within the range that Sean could bear. Spit out a mouthful of blood. Sean wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at the mecha crazy cow who had completely turned around. He has found that the monster''s reaction ability is not generally slow. Even a turn takes several seconds to complete. This reaction ability can be said to be an undisguised weakness. But what was helpless was that Sean had no way to get close at all. The sudden stepping just now is his skill of some automatic defense mechanism, which is somewhat like the mechanism puppet in the mermaid ruins. If the mechanism creatures encountered on the previous road are only the great progress of the mysterious mechanism master in material transformation, then on the current mecha crazy cow, it is a complete leap in germplasm. The two prefixes of mecha and mechanism have fully explained the quality gap between them. Mechanism werewolves only retain the most primitive fighting instinct, but in fact, as long as they are a gold strong man with a little fighting experience, they will not feel difficult. The real danger is the toxin emitted after their death; When it comes to the mechanism mouse man, the same biggest threat is the toxin, but once it is found that the ability of shadow jump still does not pose any threat. As for the mechanism Panther Sean met, there was only one Assassin''s combat skill, which was undoubtedly much better than the mechanism rat man and werewolf, but it was only a powerful increase in the skill system. Once being approached, this mechanism creature can''t play too much combat effectiveness, but it can still clearly see the progress of the mysterious mechanism master in the skill system. But the mecha is different. This is a form completely constructed of special metal materials. The density of this material is very small and it is particularly outstanding in defense ability. This leads to the strong defense ability of the mecha black bees, but because they are too small, they only have a certain threat when they form a sufficient scale - according to Sean, the group of mecha black bees just now is quite similar to the battle mode of the Legion. When you get to the front of the mecha crazy cow, you completely combine the two technologies of mecha and mechanism! However, perhaps it is still not perfect. Although the mecha crazy cow has strong strength and protection ability, and even has strong combat skills, its weakness is still very obvious: it lacks dexterous action ability. Of course, at the current level, the monster''s combat skills are basically enough to cover up his weaknesses - Sean can''t get close and can''t hurt the monster at all. "Dad, the big man seems to be charging again..." the black king interrupted Sean''s analysis of the mecha crazy cow. Just as the black king''s voice fell, the mecha crazy cow rushed towards Sean again. Almost as soon as the mecha crazy cow ran, Sean immediately ran to the right and quickly staggered the running route of the mecha crazy cow. Although the monster is not fast and has no sprint skills, its every stride is huge. It is only a short distance of more than 100 meters. If Sean reacts a little slower, he will be easily intercepted on the spot. At that time, he will have to compete with the other party. Sean will never want to see this. Watching Sean quickly distance himself, the running action of the mecha crazy cow began to slow down, and then began to turn slowly again. As soon as Sean''s eyes coagulated, the speed also began to slow down, and then he faced the mecha crazy cow in front of him again. He already had a guess in his heart. "Dad, why did you stop?" The black king asked somewhat puzzled. "Don''t make any noise. I want to be quiet." Sean said in a deep voice. "Who is quiet?" The black king couldn''t wait to ask, and his voice had some obvious excitement, "is it mom?" "..." Sean took a deep breath and endured his inner rage. "I mean... Can you be quiet for a minute?" "No problem!" The black king said happily. "Don''t count!" Sean immediately added, interrupting the count that the black king was ready to speak. "All right." The black king looked a little depressed, but he didn''t speak again. At this time, the Minotaur finally turned again and faced Sean. The difference is that the mecha crazy cow''s reaction this time is obviously a few minutes faster. As soon as it has adjusted its direction, it can''t wait to run. Moreover, the Tomahawk originally held in both hands was quickly raised. It is obvious that it plans to split the axe immediately once it is close to enough distance. However, Sean, who had already been prepared, naturally had a very fast reaction speed. While the mecha crazy cow ran, he repeated his old skills again, quickly ran around to the right, and always kept a constant distance from the mecha crazy cow. As Sean expected, when Sean began to disappear from the perspective of mecha crazy cow, the monster stopped running and began to turn to the right. But the monster''s turn is still very slow, and can only be adjusted slowly step by step. If Sean''s speed is a little faster, he will go directly behind it. Almost at the moment when Sean''s figure completely disappeared from the sight of the mecha crazy cow, the monster directly roared, then raised the battle axe with his right hand and smashed it on the ground. In an instant, the position where the monster stood collapsed slightly by an inch, and a spider web crack appeared. But what is really terrible is that a gray white air wave visible to the naked eye quickly spreads out in all directions. The air wave swept very fast, and spread faster than the impact that Sean was hit by the big shock before. Moreover, the most troublesome thing is that the air wave is like a tsunami. After sweeping out, it gets higher and higher, almost isolating all ways to avoid. "Isolation!" Sean didn''t feel any terrible pressure and harm in this wave, but his intuition from the son of plane told him that he must not let this wave hit himself, otherwise there would be very terrible consequences. As soon as the black king was inserted by Sean looking at the ground, the luster on the sword immediately lit up. A semicircular luster like a bowl cover quickly diffused from the sword to form a unique force field to protect Sean. The impact of that air wave soon swept across the isolation force field, and there was an earthquake ripple circle in the coverage area of the whole force field, but it did not have any practical impact on Sean. "Dad, this air wave has a strong fluctuation." The black king felt the air wave sweeping away from him, and then said, "although there is no harm, it will produce a strong shock wave. Even if you are swept away, I''m afraid you will fall into a rigid state for a long time." Hearing the words of the black king, Sean knew the effect of the blast. Obviously, this is a field control skill. Its main purpose is to make the enemy produce a long-term stiffness effect. It has a very similar effect to the big shock previously, but its coverage is much wider than the big shock. Of course, in terms of influence, it is not as terrible as a big shock. It can even shock people out directly. It is probably a hard direct impact covering the whole cave. "This should be the roar of the earth." Sean pulled out the black king and cancelled the effect of "isolation". Isolation is the unique ability of the black king, which can directly create a force field completely independent of this plane space. As long as you are within the scope of this shelter, you can avoid any damage. It is a bit like the special ability of astral creatures to shuttle through the astral world. Only when you break this shelter force field can you damage the sheltered object. But similarly, targets within the sanctuary cannot attack all creatures outside the sanctuary. The sheltering effect of "isolation" must be cancelled before it can attack the enemy. Moreover, isolation can not be used anytime and anywhere. It can only be triggered by the power of blood as a medium. This medium power is a fixed value and a one-time consumption product. No matter how long Sean wants to maintain the effect of "isolation", the blood power he needs to pay is the same. Once the isolation effect begins to work, the remaining power maintenance will be the responsibility of the black king himself. In addition, isolation must be generated on the horizontal ground - walls, floors, etc. anyway, it must be generated in the case of physical contact, and cannot be performed out of thin air. In Sean''s current situation, he can only perform isolation three times a day at most. This is the unique power of blood artifact. Taking advantage of the influence of the earth roar, the mecha crazy cow is also constantly adjusting its direction. But unfortunately, because Sean was not affected by the roar of the earth, the direction of the monster had not been completely adjusted at this time, and Sean was still in the dead corner of his sight. "I''ve probably figured out the logical judgment of the monster." Sean said in a deep voice, "this guy has two weaknesses. The slow response caused by low agility is only the first, and it is also a specially constructed weakness." "What do you mean? "Dad?" The black king asked somewhat puzzled. "It means that the mechanism master who made this monster is a person who knows the way of layout." Sean snorted coldly, "the fighting logic of this monster is fixed, that is, once it enters the fighting mode, its fighting mode is very single, which is no different from those mechanism werewolves we met before. But its designer obviously found this, so he deliberately sacrificed its speed and reaction power to give people a feeling that this guy is very bulky, and let people take this as a breakthrough to launch an attack. " "If you don''t observe it carefully and find its real weakness, but rely on speed to try to solve the monster, you will fall into a trap, and then be affected by its continuous concussion and impact, and finally you can only hate here Hum, what a cunning fellow. " "I see!" The black king looked admiring, "Dad, you''re smart!" "I''m not smart, but there are too many tactical masters around me." Sean said faintly, not proud of the praise of the black king, because compared with William, Hella, Neil and others, Sean thought he knew some fur on the layout at most, "it''s much easier to solve after knowing the real weakness." "How to solve it?" "Its skill CD must be very long and can''t be consumed continuously. In addition to the passive skills, there are only two skills that the monster can use. I estimate that the big bombardment should be the attack skill to solve the enemy positively, which should be the one that smashed the channel at the beginning." Sean kept himself in the dead corner of the sight of the mecha crazy cow while moving quickly. "As long as he tramples his war out, this monster is just a stupid cow." "Skills CD? Passive skills? " The black king was puzzled, "what''s that?" "You don''t have to pay attention. You just need to concentrate all your forces to cooperate with my attack." Sean''s eyes were frozen, and then he suddenly launched the sprint skill and rushed to the back of the mecha crazy cow again. The body of this mecha monster is made of special metal. Even if Sean has a black king who wants to break this special skin, it is not easy. So from beginning to end, Sean put the real attack target on the back and heart of the mecha crazy cow. As long as he destroyed it, he could destroy the power core of the monster. Once the power core is destroyed, no matter how powerful the mechanism creation will lose all combat capabilities. As Sean expected, when Sean drew closer again to a certain extent, the bull monster raised his left leg again. There is no doubt that this time is obviously trampled by war! Compared with the omni-directional coverage attack with great shock, the impact area of war trampling is obviously limited to the ground. When ordinary people enter here, they can''t view the monster''s data. If they suffer from the loss of big shock, they certainly don''t dare to jump forward and attack so rashly. But for Sean, who had already expected everything, he didn''t hesitate at all. He jumped up and stabbed at the back of the mecha crazy cow! Chapter 1155 Sean stood on the back of the mecha mad cow, panting and looking a little pale. The huge monster''s back core was hit by Sean for three consecutive swords before it was finally broken off and then fell. However, this battle also made Sean see how powerful and terrible this mysterious ancient metal has been adjusted. It can be called invincible by thousands of soldiers - although the black king is not famous for its sharpness as an artifact, Andrew used so many means and materials when refining, which is by no means comparable to ordinary weapons. In this way, it is necessary to stab the same position for three consecutive swords before this layer of armor can be broken, which makes this metal purified and quenched by mysterious process extremely terrible. "Dad, you seem to have lost your strength?" The black king asked. He has a blood and soul connection with Sean, but the subtle thing is that the black king can''t have a direct spiritual dialogue with Sean, and can only realize the dialogue through the most basic way of language communication. Therefore, he naturally can''t intuitively judge Sean''s state. But I don''t know what Andrew mixed in when refining the black king. Maybe Beth and Hercules also intervened. In short, the black king can also be regarded as a legendary strong man with certain martial arts knowledge. So through some basic judgment and observation, he can generally feel some of Sean''s state, but he can''t determine the accuracy. However, as a blood artifact, the black king also has a very special ability, that is, he can directly perceive the situation of all blood. In other words, if the black king is not with Sean and Sean is dead, he can feel it for the first time. Or, if Sean''s son is born, he can also feel it instantly. "Yes." Sean answered without saying anything. He really lost his strength. Two swords break the soul, and finally add the self-made sword "destroy the star". It''s hard for Sean not to lose his strength. Sean has created three sword skills, namely, breaking the night, destroying the stars and annihilation. They mean "even the night can be broken", "even the stars can be destroyed" and "everything in the world will be annihilated". Because these three sword skills mean that no matter which move will eventually return to the void, Sean calls this set of sword skills "void sword skills". But the only pity is that he can''t pass on Sean''s sword skills to others unless they also master the laws of time and space. However, in this world, the laws of time and space are the top superior laws. Let alone the two laws are understood and controlled. As long as anyone can understand one of them, there is basically no suspense on the road of demigod. If the blood is passable, or willing to be assimilated and retained by the laws of the world, it is not a problem to become a super strong or ignite a divine fire. Moreover, the law of time and space integrates the law of time and the law of space, which is several times more difficult than these two laws. Therefore, Sean''s empty sword skill can''t be taught to others at all. In Sean''s current state, he can''t annihilate freely - the last time he used these three sword skills against the head of the second army of the undead army, he finally left the soul bead, but he himself also lost his strength and fainted. Of course, in the final analysis, it''s because Sean''s strength is not strong enough. Let alone kokirei, Alexis and others. If Sean had legendary strength, he wouldn''t be so troublesome and thorny. But in any case, Sean borrowed the power of isolation, continuously cast the broken soul, and then cast the Star Destroyer that needed a lot of power consumption. Sean didn''t completely faint, which can be regarded as the reason for his strength progress. In fact, Sean''s strength is indeed better than when dealing with the leader of the second army of the dead. Although he has not yet officially entered the realm of the superior holy land, it is not far away - Sean has begun to gradually integrate the law of time and the law of space. As long as he really combines this Law and transforms it into the law of time and space, he will really enter the superior Holy Land. As for the legendary road after that, because the black king left the reminder of Hercules, Sean didn''t have to explore by himself. He also knew the general direction: at least two hearts were born to strengthen his body. At present, there is a second heart taking shape in Sean''s body: This is also the reason why Sean didn''t go into a coma. If according to his strength in World War I with the head of the second undead army, I''m afraid he can''t solve this mecha crazy cow. But the only thing Sean didn''t understand was the formation of his second heart. Under normal circumstances, the strong in the holy land will become stronger after being baptized by the power of the law. This is to enable them to withstand the transformation carried out by the power of the law. There is no exception for the strong in the holy land. Later, in the realm of the holy land, they must understand the laws all the time until they completely master them. Finally, they begin to contact the other laws and reach the conditions of mastery before they can step into the realm of the upper holy land. In other words, the hallmark of the superior sanctuary is to master two laws. Because only in this way can they get a new opportunity to harden their body, so as to make their physical quality stronger in order to accumulate more strength. This process is the so-called body sublimation. The lower holy land obtains the bronze body and becomes the silver body after sublimation in the upper silver realm - Sean is a special case. The reason why it is a special case rather than an exception is that in ancient times, the strong in the holy land can basically get the body of silver when they step into the realm of the lower holy land. Even though it has been inherited so far, a small number of super talents can get the body of silver when they step into the realm of the lower holy land. Sean omitted the process of body sublimation, which led him to accumulate strength in advance and condense the second heart - only a silver body can withstand the power pulsation of the two hearts. If Sean''s space-time laws had not been integrated, he would have entered the upper holy land. If he could condense the second heart when the two laws were fully integrated, Sean could even directly enter the realm of legend. Because the symbol of legend is that two hearts are formed to produce a steady stream of powerful power. The legendary ability is just an incidental ability generated after the solidification of the law power, which can be regarded as an enhancement in the field. But Sean didn''t know what was going on with his second heart. All he knew was that his right chest moved a little after he killed the head of the second army and woke up. He didn''t know what it was at that time. Until just now, he gritted his teeth and forcibly cast "destroy the star" to kill the mecha crazy cow, a severe tingling and dizziness immediately occurred, but soon another pulsating force was generated, which calmed the negative impact of Sean''s forcibly cast "destroy the star". Logically speaking, this is an absolute good, which means that as long as Sean integrates the laws of time and space, he is a proper legendary strong man. But that''s the problem. Sean knew very well that his own accumulation was far from enough. He could never give birth to a second heart at this time. That''s why he couldn''t figure out where his second heart came from? Although Levi and Sean said that when he stepped into the next Holy Land, he had the body of silver, which could enable him to accumulate strength in advance to form a second heart to a certain extent. But generally speaking, before the upper holy land, it is only to accumulate strength. Only after really stepping into the upper holy land, the accumulated strength will begin to form a new energy source, so as to officially start the road of condensing the second heart. There are also relevant explanations and explanations for Hagrid''s stay in the black king, which is almost the same as what Levi said before. "Hoo." However, in a few breaths, Sean found that his sense of detachment had basically disappeared. Although it hasn''t recovered to its peak state, it has at least recovered 70% or 80% of its combat power. As long as it doesn''t encounter monsters such as mecha crazy cow again, all other mechanism transformation creatures encountered at present will not pose any threat to Sean. However, if you want to regain your full strength, you may have to rest for four or five days. Sean looked at the black king and then said, "is there any danger ahead?" "No more." The black king felt it and then answered. Sean frowned slightly. After the crazy cow in the mecha fell down, the originally sealed hole * * was suddenly opened with a stone wall, revealing a dark passage leading to nowhere. This time, the corridor was not illuminated by any magic lights, and there was a damp and musty smell after approaching. It seemed that the corridor had been closed for too long and the ventilation system was not good. Sean knew that there would be poison gas in such a corridor, but even if the poison gas could not hurt Sean now, he would still feel troublesome without oxygen, so he didn''t enter rashly. But after the air became slightly ventilated, Sean went inside after the black king repeatedly confirmed that there would be no danger. But to Sean''s surprise, he thought the corridor would be long, but he didn''t expect that he would come to the end again in only ten minutes. At the end is a small stone cave. The space of the stone cave is very small. It is estimated that it is less than 20 square meters. There is only one stone table in the whole cave, which is covered with a constant spell. Its function is to keep the things placed within the magic array from decay under the influence of time. Probably because Sean came in time, the magic array is just about to run out of power. If he really doesn''t come until ten years later, the power of the magic array will completely disappear. Judging from the situation in the stone cave and corridor, I''m afraid the scroll on the magic array will become rotten paper. "This is the guard?" Sean frowned slightly, but he opened the scroll. Chapter 1156 The material of the scroll is not good, but as an ordinary record carrier without any power, the material doesn''t matter. Sean was really shocked when he saw what was recorded on the scroll. This is a scroll of alchemy formula. A total of 71 alchemy formulas are recorded above. The first 70 are all integrated alchemy formulas for ore purification and quenching. The material ores recorded on them are not rare ores. Even in today''s era, these ores are rare except more than a dozen of them. However, even if it is more than a dozen rare ores, it is not impossible to purchase. At least it can be purchased through the capital of trade, but the quantity can not be too large. The last formula is the blending formula: 70 kinds of ores purified and quenched before are finally blended and quenched into a brand-new alloy. This alloy, known as "divine alloy", is the kind of "mecha" ore used by mecha crazy cow and mecha black bee. Sean has had a profound understanding of its firmness. It''s an alloy material that even the black king has to chop several times in a row to completely destroy it! However, what is really valuable is that this alloy is also a material that can be made at present. According to different proportions of 70 kinds of ores, a total of about 1000 kilograms can be purified to produce one kilogram, while three or four kilograms are enough to make ordinary armor or pure iron weapons. Even the heavily armed armor only weighs more than twenty kilograms. If this formula is applied to the army, the level 4 army can be directly changed to level 6, and the army above level 7 and below level 9 can also be upgraded by one level. The value of this formula can be imagined. There was an indescribable excitement and excitement in his eyes. Sean directly put the formula into the storage ring, and then carefully checked the cave again. After confirming that there was nothing else, Sean''s face didn''t change much. He has seen that for the mysterious mechanism master, the value of this recipe is the greatest, and other things are not worth mentioning, so he will let the mechanism crazy cow, his most proud work, be responsible for guarding it. Considering that there were two other channels, Sean stopped staying, but turned and left. However, because the road he entered when he came had been damaged by the mecha crazy cow, Sean had a lot of effort to return to the hall. After passing through two passages in succession and returning to the hall for the third time, Sean''s attitude towards the statue in front of him became different. If it was just curiosity before, it is now complete admiration, because this recipe has completely changed the embarrassing situation of insufficient foundation and insufficient combat power of the Legion after the transformation of the void principality into an empire to a great extent. Now, as long as the materials are sufficient, all the level 4 legions under his command can directly become level 6 legions. If the four main legions gain something in the war against the dead and are successfully promoted to the seventh level legion, the eighth level Legion can be directly born. Four eighth level legions, which is definitely the level of an old empire. You know, as the Millennium covenant empire with the strongest military power on the mainland, there are only three eighth level armies. The St. Joels Empire, which has a level 9 pure white wing knights, only has a level 9, but its lower level is only a level 6 army. If the void Empire has four eight level armies, plus almost an endless number of six level armies, let alone the Millennium covenant Empire, even if the qainas Empire and the Millennium covenant Empire attack together, we should carefully estimate the cost. This is the real way of prosperity, which belongs to the details of the void empire! Why can''t Sean admire the mechanism master who created the divine alloy formula? As for the remaining two channels, Sean didn''t care which one had the guard. Anyway, one of them must have, so he didn''t worry. He chose one channel at will and went on. Along the way, the enemies encountered were basically old models, which was no threat to Sean, who had killed the mecha crazy cow. So Sean simply took it as a chance to practice his skills. After all, the sudden growth of the second heart made Sean a little unfamiliar with his own power control. He just borrowed these mechanism creatures to practice his skills and restore his control and grasp of his body as soon as possible. But perhaps Sean''s luck is not very good. The road he chose at random has no news about the guard, but a place similar to planting and saving. Sean guessed that this was probably a self-sufficient place set up by the mechanism master to live in the underground cave ruins. When the mechanism master was still alive, there might be some other servants or other creatures to help, but with the disappearance of these mechanism masters, the place was naturally completely deserted. Without finding anything good, Sean stopped and walked towards the last channel. While solving the enemy and mastering the fit of his new strength and body, Sean even had time to talk to the black king occasionally. Soon, Sean came to the end of the last passage. This is still a cave. However, compared with other caves Sean met before, this cave is more like a bathhouse, and the decoration also seems to be a lot of care, not as simple as other caves. But what really attracted Sean''s attention was a black stone placed on the platform in the middle of the cave. This stone is no different from ordinary sand, but it shows a dark luster - not black, but more like a luster symbolizing impurity and evil, as if invisible. It is so suspended about ten centimeters away from the middle stone pillar platform. With the area and decoration of the cave, it is impossible to see such a sand grain in any case, but it is so unique that it attracts all the sight of Sean after entering the cave, so that Sean can''t see anything else at all. "Guard!" Sean, who had the experience gipriel had given Alexis, finally uttered a cry of surprise. He didn''t know who the guard was, but it exuded a kind of unclean power. Obviously, he should also be a ruthless person. Different from the way of extracting Noro and coquirre, the experience of extracting Alexis let Sean know many other ways to obtain escort, among which the power sacrifice is the most famous. In this way, as long as you can obtain the power residue of a creature with soul mark in the guard system, you can contact the guard system through this power residue, directly trace this power back to its origin, and summon its existence. It was obvious that Alexis had fallen into an unknown place at the beginning, but it was not difficult for Gypsy who often went in and out of the void and outland to obtain some power residue of Alexis. After she got what remained of this power, she left it because she couldn''t understand the power in it. Until she came into contact with Sean, she intuitively felt that this thing was helpful to Sean, so she passed it on to Sean. Because of this, it let Sean know some unique situations he had not yet explored. This made Sean know what it was when he first saw the sand. "Dad, what''s the guard?" The black king asked. "A powerful force." Sean thought for a moment and offered an explanation. However, in order to avoid a long night''s dream, he quickly approached the stone pillar, and then reached out to touch the black sand suspended on the stone pillar. As soon as the index finger of his right hand touched the black sand, the black sand immediately turned into a unique force of yin and evil and directly integrated into Sean''s body. This force was somewhat cold and dark, and even had a terrible smell of destruction. Sean became a little stiff because of the impact of this force at the first time. But Sean, who had once absorbed the power of Alexis, knew that it could not last long. Sure enough! As soon as Sean''s thoughts fell, this force was inexplicably swallowed up and disappeared after entering Sean''s body. Instead, the system prompt sound in Sean''s mind sounded directly. [special force detected.] [data matching in progress.] [after matching, the force meets the activation criteria of the guard system.] [the system is being tested.] [after the detection, the power property is 69% chaos, 17% void and 14% shadow, the judgment standard is class A, and there are 37 targets that meet the relevant data.] [do you want to start the guard selection system?] "Thirty seven?" Sean was stunned. Although he already knew that this force would activate the guard system and give birth to a guard, after all, he only contacted Alexis, so he still didn''t know and understand the system. After all, there were not so many choices at that time. Alexis was the only one, and his evaluation of Alexis was grade s, Now I think this class A should be a lower class. Sean guessed that it should be Nolo''s strength stage. But he had no choice anyway, so he had to promise. [it is detected that you have a guard enhancement effect. Do you want to activate the effect?] Sean originally thought that the so-called guard strengthening should be given another strengthening after the guard is summoned, which is probably to strengthen the lower sanctuary to the middle sanctuary, or the upper sanctuary to legend. Unexpectedly, the so-called guard strengthening didn''t mean that at all, which made Sean instantly have a new guess, and his breathing was much heavier. [the protection enhancement effect has been activated, and the system is redetermining.] [after the judgment, the new standard is level s, and there are three targets that meet the relevant force nature data. Do you want to start selecting guards?] Sean heard the new system prompt tone, and he had basically found out the situation. Obviously, the power nature of this black sand grain is dominated by chaotic power, supplemented by the power of void and shadow. In the guard system, the guard who masters this power type must also be selected as the target. There were 37 A-level goals before. The potential level is probably similar to that of Nolo. The strong in the holy land may or may not have the opportunity to break through the legend. Sean has made it clear from Nolo. However, in any case, the guards selected according to the A-level standard are the lowest, which is the existence of the middle holy domain. The birth level of the lower holy domain is already the qualification of level B. And S-class, that''s stronger than A-class! If Sean is right, the lowest birth standard of class s is also the legendary strong, and its upper limit of power is definitely the class of super strong. It''s absolutely beneficial for Sean and the whole void Empire to have such a powerful helper again - at least, as long as Sean doesn''t fall, the guards pulled out by Sean will never hurt him or do anything harmful to the void empire. At present, the only uncontrollable thing is that I don''t know which of the three people who meet the standards is better. But anyway, it was random selection, and Sean no longer cared. Whoever he could draw depended on luck, so he began to draw directly. Chapter 1157 Sean climbed out of the snowy lake with some difficulty. His body was never wet. He just didn''t expect that there were so many mechanism creatures hidden in the ruins. It was a huge mechanism Legion. Even Sean was a little softer to kill - a real softer, as if those monsters could never be killed. When one died, two ran out, and when two were killed, four came out. Sean finally had to tear out a road and sneak back into the lake. I don''t know why, those mechanism monsters stopped chasing after seeing Sean escape back to the lake. As for what they plan to do next, Sean is too lazy to care. The purpose of his trip has been achieved, so he plans to go back to the wild fortress. Counting the time, he left the wild fortress for at least three months. Although there will be no change in the grand strategic policy of the void principality whether he is or not, Sean still wants to go back and have a look. It''s not because of anything else. It''s just because I''ve been away from home for too long, so I want to go home and have a look. Ashore, Sean looked around and found no one, so he walked forward. In his soul, a fourth light has been lit up, that is, the soul light from a new guard. Sean was very satisfied with the new guard and even felt that his trip was worthwhile. [Name: Tungsten Lamo] [gender: male] [race: unknown] [realm: super strong] [strengths: Chaos summoning; Endless will; Chaotic absorption; Create chaos, Chaos Magic] [Title: endless reincarnation] [special note: Tungsten Lamo comes from chaos, shuttling from one plane to another, always in the reincarnation of the world, just to create chaos and destruction.] At the moment of soul contract, Sean knew something about tungsten Lamo. Tungsten Ramo is kokirei''s brother - although Sean doesn''t know why tungsten Ramo looks like an old man, he can be sure that he is much stronger than kokirei in terms of combat effectiveness. The reason is very simple, because tungsten Lamo can communicate with people, not like kokirei. Although tungsten Lamo has much higher autonomy and is not easy to accept command, the value of tungsten Lamo is indeed much higher than kokirei in this environment. Even with the call of chaos, tungsten Lamo can hold a wild fortress alone. Different from Noro, coquirre and Alexis, at the moment when he arrived in the world and established a soul connection with Sean, tungsten Lamo told Sean all his abilities, so that Sean could have a general understanding. From this point, we can see that tungsten Lamo''s wisdom is much higher than others - of course, Alexis disdains to introduce her abilities in detail. She thinks it''s too low-grade. In addition to the wisdom of tungsten Lamo, which is what Sean sees, as a powerful magician, it is also another point that Sean cares about most. At present, Cecilia is the only one under the command of the void duchy who can really be regarded as a mage. Although with the strength of the magistrates'' combat regiment, they can also intervene in combat in the face of magicians, but when magicians need to be used, they are still not as good as real magicians, which has always been the weakness of the void principality. Although the emergence of tungsten Lamo can not directly supplement the weakness of the void principality, a super strong magician is already equivalent to a powerful magician battle regiment. As long as tungsten Lamo is willing to cooperate, the tactics of the void principality can also be diversified. It is no longer relying on pure physical combat teams to carry out a death battle - long-range magic strike, which is the war tactics against the void principality developed by the countries around the void principality. "Sean!" The voice from Alexis echoed in Sean''s mind. "What''s up?" Sean asked with some curiosity. In his impression, after sending Alexis out for so long, the other party didn''t report and communicate with him at all. Even Sean took the initiative to contact Alexis several times, the other party said it very perfunctorily. So at the moment, Alexis actually took the initiative to contact Sean, which made Sean really curious. "I want to change." Alexis''s voice sounded again. "Exchange?" Sean doesn''t quite understand. "Who is the third breath of fate?" Alexis said, "there are no blind guys on my side. At least the other party won''t die again next, so quickly let the third breath of fate come and exchange with me. I''m going to the front." "Oh." In the soul, tungsten Ramo''s voice suddenly sounded. It was obvious that he heard Alexis''s words, "it''s nice to be young, always so energetic But, little guy, the front line is not as easy as you think. The little master arranged you to stay in the rear. It must be for your own good. " Tungsten Lamo''s voice has a very unique charm, just like an ancient elegant aristocrat. Every word has a clear pronunciation, and even full of an amazing meaning. However, no matter how elegant and polite Wu Lamo''s words are, the disdain and arrogance expressed in the subtext of the words are also clearly revealed. "Ha ha." Alexis suddenly smiled. Sean didn''t know how to end. The soul contract restricts these guards from hurting Sean or even allowing Sean to die before them, but there is no restriction on the guards themselves. In other words, these guards themselves can kill each other. If they really annoy Alexis, she can kill kokirei, tungsten Lamo and Nolo, as long as Sean is all right. "Brother!" Kirkley suddenly spoke. Although kokirei spoke only one word, it didn''t mean to call his brother. Through the connection between souls, everyone can know that kokirei was calling his brother when he shouted this word. "Coquirre''s brother? He spoke in such an emphatic tone, isn''t it tungsten Lamo? " Alexis said softly, "Sean, it''s good. He summoned another strong guard His chaotic summon is still good. It''s just enough for logistics guard. All right, come here quickly. I can''t wait. " "I''ve never seen such a arrogant young man." Tungsten Lamo''s tone is relaxed, with a taste that young people don''t know heaven and earth. This time, kokirei was in a hurry. But Sean found that he couldn''t cut in, and the smell of gunpowder between tungsten Lamo and Alexis gradually became stronger. "Don''t worry, my brother." Tungsten Lamo smiled and said, "I will let the little girl understand that being young is not a bad thing, but..." "I''m Alexis." Alexis said calmly. The next moment, Sean found a silence in his soul. It seemed that all the voices stopped communicating at this moment. This sense of silence almost made Sean think that his soul contract with these guards had been lifted. "Cough." After a long silence, tungsten Lamo''s voice finally sounded again, "little master, I have generally understood your current situation. If I am in charge of the rear, then I can definitely have peace of mind, and you can continuously concentrate all your forces on the front As far as the present situation is concerned, I think Miss Alexis''s proposal is very good. " Are you kidding¡ª¡ª Sean wanted to spit it out, but in the end, he didn''t say it. Sean has always known that Alexis is a very typical fanatical fighting faction. According to the original introduction of the game official, the name of killing Wu Ji is very loud, which can almost be said to ring through the whole Outland and the void. Although the original setting of the game did not throw out the concept of dark side, after coming to this world, Sean knew that there was a dark side, a chaotic dimension completely opposite to order, but Sean never thought that Alexis was so famous that even the dark side had her legend. Like kokirei and tungsten Lamo, they are representatives of the dark side of chaos. They are completely opposite to the world order, just like the positive and negative sides of a coin. The only goal of kokirei and tungsten Lamo entering the order side is destruction and swallowing, but I don''t know why the two brothers are sealed and sleeping. If Sean hadn''t opened the guard system to summon them, they wouldn''t wake up at this time. Of course, after waking up, it is impossible to have a good deal with Sean and even help Sean fight. They will certainly eat their own world for the first time. However, Alexis only gave a name and was able to shock tungsten Ramo, which clearly showed that tungsten Ramo had suffered losses in Alexis''s hands. "Sean, you see, Ramo has agreed. Let''s hand it over quickly." Alexis said, "I''m almost moldy here. Haila refused me to go to the * * * kingdom again. Alas, it''s really boring. " "* * * kingdom?" Sean frowned. "What''s the matter?" "Eh? Don''t you know? " Alexis was stunned. "Aren''t you in the wild fortress now?" "If I were in the wild fortress, do you think I could summon tungsten Lamo?" Sean glanced. He knew what Alexis meant. As the current strategic commander of the Principality of vanity, Hella must communicate and discuss with William. After all, William''s name is the military commander of the Principality of vanity. Therefore, William can''t know what Sean doesn''t know, "what does William say?" "I don''t know." Sean could imagine that when Alexis said this, she must have shrugged indifferently, "when will you enter the legend?" "Do you think legends are so easy to enter?" Sean said helplessly. "You''ve already given birth to a second heart. It''s not difficult to enter the legend." Alexis''s voice was disdainful, apparently desperate for Sean''s talent. "How did you..." "How do I know?" Alexis smiled. "Because our strength is suppressed by your own strength, little master. Although you haven''t officially entered the legendary realm yet, the birth of the second heart also gives you the combat power of a legendary strong man, and our strength is naturally improved. " Or tungsten Lamo opened his mouth to explain, "but there is still some difference between this and your complete entry into the legendary realm, little master. Only when you enter the legendary realm, can we play our strongest combat power." "But now I haven''t even entered the upper Holy Land..." "Impossible!" This time, at the same time, the voices of all the guards except kokirei sounded, and even Noro, who had been watching the play nearby, screamed. Just then, Sean felt a strong air wave behind him. Turning around, I saw a swirling black airflow, followed by an old man stepping out of it. At the first moment of seeing the old man, Sean had an inexplicable understanding in his heart: this man is endless reincarnation. Tungsten Lamo. Originally, tungsten Lamo came to Sean sitting in a chaotic snake lion, but it was amazing to hear that Sean actually gave birth to a second heart, but he was not even in the upper holy realm, so he directly locked the soul coordinates, opened a chaotic portal and rushed over. After seeing Sean himself and looking up and down for a long time, tungsten Lamo had to admit that Sean''s realm now is really only a middle holy land. But he gave birth to a second heart, which gave Sean a terrible increase in strength. However, it was not this that really shocked tungsten Lamo, but that Sean still had strength in his body at the moment, which surprised him. But looking at Sean''s expression, it was obvious that Sean didn''t know it. "How?" Alexis asked. "It''s really not an upper holy land, but it gave birth to a second source of power." Tungsten Lamo said, "and... There is the performance of condensing the third source of strength." "The third source of strength!?" Alexis said in a deep voice, "are you kidding?" "No!" Tungsten Ramo replied in a deep voice, "the situation of the little master... Is some special." "What are you talking about? What is the third source of strength? " Sean was puzzled. "I can''t understand it." "It''s normal that you don''t understand." Alexis said angrily, "you are not a legend, but you have embarked on the road of legend The legendary realm is just the beginning of the road to the strong. After that, every step forward should condense a source of strength. It can be any body organ, or even an invisible existence. However, as human beings, we are generally condensed into the heart Of course, so are demons and demons. " At this point, Alexis''s tone became a lot heavier: "it means... You''re condensing a third heart." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I condense a new source of strength, and your strength can be improved..." "As long as you don''t step into the legend, our strength can''t be completely improved, so even if you condense the third source of strength, we still have such combat power, and there''s not much change." Alexis was rarely in the mood to answer Sean''s questions, but her tone was not good anyway. "But you''re different." "What''s the difference?" Sean doesn''t understand. "Your body has not been completely adjusted and strengthened. You are still just a middle holy land." This time, it was Nolo, not wolfram Ramo or Alexis, who finally broke in and said, "the upper sanctuary is to understand the power of the law thoroughly, so as to bless itself. This is a physical strengthening and preparation for the upcoming legendary realm. Only by mastering such power can you impact the legendary realm, strengthen your body and master this new power. " "So what do you mean by saying so much?" Sean is even more baffled. "If you give birth to a third heart before the legend..." Noro said eagerly, "you will die." Chapter 1158 "I... Will die?" Sean was stunned. There was a silence in the soul, and no one spoke. "It''s a little early to say this now." Tungsten Lamo broke the silence, "as long as you pay a little attention, it''s still no problem I think the most important thing now, little master, is to control the power of the law as soon as possible and strive to step into the realm of the upper holy land. " Hearing this, Sean couldn''t help but show a helpless wry smile: "it''s not so easy. I need to combine the laws of time and space to form the laws of time and space before I can officially step into the realm of the upper holy land. " "Time and space?" Tungsten Ramo frowned. "If it''s space, I can help a little. There''s really nothing I can do with time." The realm of the superior holy land is the formation and stability of derivative laws, so as to enhance their own field strength. Only after the strength is improved can we collect more strength and store it in our body, so as to give birth to a second source of strength and officially step into the road of legend. But it doesn''t mean that if you can become a superior saint, you must become a legendary strong. The understanding of the law is not deep enough, so even if their own field can be strengthened and improved in strength, the field is not complete after all. If it is not a complete field, it is impossible to form a perfect closed field, so naturally it is impossible to accumulate strength - before becoming a legend, anyone will always preserve his strength. Only by completely closing the field can he accumulate strength to form a second source of strength. To determine the potential of a superior holy land power depends on the perfection of their field. The more perfect and solid the field is, the less power will be lost, or even not at all. In this way, they will improve their strength quickly. Only these superior Holy Land strongmen whose product is greater than the flow are qualified to impact the realm of legend, but if they do not really close the field completely, the legend of the twelfth order is their destination. Therefore, after contacting and mastering a law, the general strong in the holy land usually choose the derivative law to improve their own field power. For example, the law of earth is deduced from the law of gravity, or the law of iron is deduced from the law of metal, or the law of time is deduced from the law of time, and the element of water is deduced from the element of ice, etc. Only those talents with great ambition and great natural strength will choose the law of coexistence or opposition, such as the law of fire and wind, the law of life and the law of death, or the law of metal and the law of earth, the law of gravity and the law of wind. Among them, the juxtaposition of time law and space law is the most rare. Whether it is opposition or coexistence, the most important point is balance. Only when the two laws are in a perfect balance can they be truly born, which belongs to the relevant fields and forces of symbiotic or opposite laws. Otherwise, everything is vain - it is precisely because this balance point is extremely difficult to master, which leads to many talents finally stop here, let alone impact the legendary realm, and even the realm of the upper holy land can not be achieved. Sean''s birth of two hearts before this can be said to be a great luck, even he didn''t know it. But if that''s the case, it doesn''t matter, but unfortunately, Sean''s strength accumulation speed in his body is far faster than ordinary people, and his third heart is condensing rapidly. But this is something Sean himself can''t feel. Only tungsten Lamo, a super strong magician, can find it. Even if kokirei and Alexis come over, they can''t find it. Others may not know what this means. Just like Sean, he naturally thinks that it is a good thing to have a third heart and enhance his strength again, but those who really go from the holy land to the legendary land step by step know what this means. In the final analysis, the reason is also simple. That is, Sean''s body can''t support such a great power blessing. The two hearts are fine, within the range that the silver body can bear, even if they don''t get the sublimation bonus of legendary power. However, if a third heart was born before the legend, Sean''s current situation would be absolutely unbearable, and the whole body would be completely disintegrated. And once Sean dies, Noro, coquirre, tungsten Lamo and Alex have to die. That''s why the guards panicked - of course, only Noro was panicking, but Alexis and tungsten Lamo were calm. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Open a portal and hand it over." Alexis said, "I have nothing to do on my side. It''s useless to be anxious in this regard. First, think of a way to make Sean understand the law of time and the law of space as soon as possible, and let this symbiotic law find a balance. As long as he can merge successfully and step into the upper holy land, it won''t be long before he can step into the realm of legend. After all, two hearts have been born. " Tungsten Ramo sighed helplessly, but he really didn''t dare to entangle with Alexis, because the other party was a famous madman. He had to work together with three brothers to play a tie with Alexis. Now only kokirei and himself, tungsten Ramo didn''t want to provoke Alexis. So, without thinking about it, tungsten Lamo held high the gold scepter in his hand and moved forward. There was a black wind. The wind was not violent, but there was a roaring magic sound, disturbing people. Soon, a black vortex whirled in mid air, and countless purple thunder made up for it. Chaotic portal. Different from the general transmission of tearing space, the chaotic portal directly communicates with the dark side of the world. This portal is different from the space that can be opened only by positioning the spatial anchor. The chaotic portal can be opened directly only through the soul mark. Like the current situation, tungsten Lamo can directly open the portal around kokirei, Alexis, Sean and Nolo at any time, and can even limit whether the portal is a two-way channel or a one-way channel. Of course, no more than the general portal, there is a protective barrier after it is opened, which can avoid the danger of void. The shuttle of chaotic portal is extremely dangerous, because such portal has no protection and can only rely on its own strength to counter the force of void. After opening the portal, tungsten Lamo stepped in and the whole portal disappeared completely. Not long after, a black vortex circled around Sean, and this time Alexis stepped out. Looking at the gorgeous silver armor on Alexis, Sean was stunned: "how did you change the armor?" "I think it looks good, so I changed it." Alexis smiled back, "well, there is tungsten Lamo in the back of your house. Basically, there will be no accident." "It sounds very strong. Even you have such a high evaluation." Sean said, "how about you and Kirkley?" "No, it''s not." Alexis shook her head and her voice was calm. "Kokirei is the representative of power. If tungsten Lamo is close, he will be abused. Even facing me directly, kokirei also has the power of World War I. However, if we let tungsten Lamo put in an array, not to mention kokirei, even I can''t get well Must be metaphorical, that is, tungsten Lamo is a little like Rex. " "Legion?" Sean understood the meaning of Alexis''s words at the first time. "Yes." Alexis nodded, "tungsten Ramo alone can be equivalent to an army It''s just that the cost of his chaotic call is not small, but if you can give him enough time, he can really make you an invincible army. Just... " "Will it threaten the origin of the world?" Sean spoke to Alexis. It''s different from calling kokirei. Although kokirei is not a fool, he is also a little confused and unreasonable, so he has a lot of trouble in communication. But when Sean summoned tungsten Lamo, he knew what the ozaki three brothers were like. To put it bluntly, they were no different from the devil, the devil and the Lich King, just some guys who destroyed the world and devoured the origin of the plane. If we have to say something different, it is the so-called destruction of the devil and the devil, which is to assimilate the world, pull it into the abyss or hell and become a part of it. The Lich King from the skeleton turned the whole world into a dead land and a floating block floating in the void. The destruction of ozaki''s three brothers is simply to drag the world plane into the dark side of chaos and completely break away from the control of order, just like the black earth in the world. However, different from those black earth dead places that can also be restored by the fire of order, being pulled into the dark plane by the three ozaki brothers will really become a land of chaos, from which species unique to chaos will be born. "There will be some impact." Alexis doesn''t hide it, "but if it''s not completely squeezed, but used in moderation, it won''t hurt the root core of the world origin. It can still recover after a period of rest Just this time, it may take hundreds of years. " Sean was silent, and Alexis didn''t say anything. She just stood aside and waited. As the owner of their symbiotic soul contract, some decisions can only be made by Sean, and others can only listen. What''s more, Sean is still the son of the world. If kokirei and tungsten Lamo are not Sean''s contract guards, Sean will not die with them at the moment they appear in the world. "Tungsten Lamo." Sean opened his mouth and called in the soul contract. "What''s up, little master?" Tungsten Lamo was very polite to Sean. "I allow you to create a chaos legion without hurting the root and core of the world origin." As if he had made any determination, Sean finally opened his mouth and gave orders, "I have only one request, that is to solve all the enemies to me. On this basis, you must obey the instructions of Haila and William, and once the chaotic Legion has a certain scale foundation, you must stop manufacturing. " "As you wish, my master." Tungsten Ramo replied humbly. With a gentle breath, Sean rubbed his face. "Where are we going next?" Alexis asked, her eyes glowing with excitement. She was sent by Sean to Haila to help her solve the problems that need to be solved with great force. Of course Alexis wouldn''t refuse this kind of fighting, so she quickly rushed to Hella and began to help Hella solve those problems. What everyone didn''t expect was that Alexis''s way to solve the problem was too straightforward - just one word: kill. Whoever refuses to obey will be killed. So the loyal wild tribes didn''t feel much. Anyway, they were firm Sean faction. However, those tribes with ambition and strength seemed to be in panic, and such a simple bow was not their style, so there was a later great rebellion - with the support of the secret parties led by the * * * Kingdom, countless ambitious people extended their hands to the wild Federation and the empty principality. As a result, it was natural for Alexis to cut off all the hands stretched out in front of her. Although the means are bloody and cruel, the result is surprisingly good: the people who stay have become more pure. This way of doing things is not very powerful. Basically, even if anyone knows how Sean solves this hidden danger, there is no way to follow suit. The reason is very simple. Alexis''s force value is too high. No one can resist at home, and send super strong and Alexis to compete with each other. It is a problem for Sean''s enemies, not to mention whether there are experts at the level of super strong, even if they are reluctant to send them, That''s why Alexis was able to put out all the unstable fires in such a short time. "Back to the wild fortress." Looking at Alexis so excited, Sean said, "if there is no accident, I believe there will be opportunities for you soon. I just hope you don''t complain that you don''t have time to fight." "Hey, as long as the opponent is really interesting, I won''t have no time." Alexis said indifferently, "but if I''m still just some bad guys like before, I''m really not interested." "Others may be able to wait, but the Millennium covenant empire can''t wait." Sean said, "it''s been three months. Mayan fortress must have been taken back, which means that the war with the army of the dead is about to begin As far as the current situation is concerned, the Millennium covenant empire will not come to our trouble for the time being, but Rick will certainly come at me. That''s why I didn''t refuse you to exchange with tungsten Lamo. " "Rick...?" In Alexis'' eyes, the flame formed by the idea of war burned more vigorously. Chapter 1159 Sean believes that three months is enough time for the Millennium covenant Empire to gain a firm foothold and prepare to start a counter offensive. After all, he did his best to keep the safety of the golden left road and successfully spared the zoanton family. Therefore, the situation in the South should take the Mayan fortress as the front line and start to develop outward. But Sean completely ignored the most important point. That''s his interference. For some reason, Rick has a very strong desire for Cecilia, but if Sean doesn''t die, he can''t take Cecilia. What''s more, with the addition of Lucas and Lucas, they want to capture the origin of the world, so they have to kill Sean. If they wanted to get high-quality materials before, they didn''t make such crazy moves, but after knowing Andrew''s departure and Sean''s forced intervention, they couldn''t stay. Therefore, since the fall of the second undead legion, the three great figures from the skeleton plane, Rick and Lucas, have made unreserved efforts. However, in just three months, the whole gold digging area has been completely occupied. Puhughes zoanton, Duke of nandern, did his best to get back the fort of Mayan - just to get back the fort, he sacrificed four legions, and the establishment of two other legions was broken up. It took six legions of casualties before they finally recaptured the fortress. Although they also contacted the rebels, and the rebels in the three southern provinces were willing to really surrender and obey the orders of pushus, this battle was still a heavy loss for the Millennium alliance empire. Under this loss, the Duke of nanden dared not even order to recapture the two provinces of the golden left road and get in touch with Sean''s wild fortress. At the same time, the Duke of East Deron was also limited by the fall of nearly one-third of the territory in the south of the Empire, and had to give up a large number of eastern regions - all the Territories East of the imperial canal were completely abandoned. The eastern territory of the Millennium covenant empire is like a prominent edge and corner in the 13 provinces led by the 21 golden families. In the middle of this corner is the river of imperial destiny flowing down from north to South - in the second national war of the Millennium covenant Empire, the Millennium covenant Empire defeated the barbarians in this river, thus expanding the territory in the east of the whole empire, and thus laying a strong future for the whole Millennium covenant Empire. The imperial canal is a big river with fast flowing water. There are only three parts of the whole river, and the water in the area is slightly gentle, but two of them are not suitable for the army to cross the river. Therefore, the Millennium covenant Empire has only set up a fortress camp in these two places, and a grand fortress: destiny fortress is built where it is really suitable for the army to cross the river. Even though the territory of the Millennium covenant Empire continued to expand eastward, the fortress of destiny has not been abandoned, or even continuously strengthened. In addition to its extremely important symbolic significance to the Millennium covenant Empire, it is also because it is the garrison headquarters of the successive Dukes of East Deron. Relying on land insurance, even if the undead army wants to cross mountains and mountains and attack the east of the Millennium alliance Empire, it can only send a small force. However, with the entire Millennium alliance empire on guard, these small forces can only be regarded as harassment, not even surprise tactics. If you really want to invade, you can only win the fortress of destiny - this fortress is the last line of defense in the east of the Millennium covenant empire. Once the fortress is lost, the result can be imagined. It can be said that the Duke of East Deron has directly abandoned the first and second lines of defense in the east of the Empire and retreated directly to the last line of defense. This move was naturally criticized by the Imperial military headquarters, but when the southern line was completely defeated, the Duke of East Devon dared not continue to take risks, because once he was stopped by the army of the dead north, the destiny River, the middle of the Millennium alliance Empire, happened to be the central main line of the Millennium alliance empire, Then the losses of the Millennium covenant empire will be even heavier. Sean didn''t know that the Millennium covenant Empire had suffered heavy losses. He thought that the Millennium covenant Empire and lake had been locked in a close fight, so he chose to return to the wild fortress at this time, and he still had some idea of taking advantage of it. But he didn''t know that after he quickly won the vast southern territory of the Millennium covenant Empire, when he saw that the Millennium covenant empire could not shrink out, Rick directly waved his troops south to find Sean''s trouble. On the way back to the wild fortress after Sean and kokirei had finished their communication and pulled Alexis, a large-scale skeleton army had arrived at the wild fortress. Standing on the wall, William looked calm. There is neither the red and charming smile when excited, nor the cold and cold face when angry. Some are just calm. Standing beside him were the generals who had followed Sean since the founding of the Principality of void. A man on William''s left is a middle-aged man. He is wearing a set of silver white armor, which has a layer of luster flowing and shining, and occasionally reflects light golden light. No matter who can see the extraordinary of this armor. However, only the owner who wears this armor knows that these miracles and extraordinary have nothing to do with him. He can only wear this armor and reluctantly let the armor close to himself to produce strong defense ability, but he can''t command this armor, and even the attached weapons of the armor can''t be used. There is only one reason: the degree of phase is too low. This middle-aged man is Alfred, the first strong general and the first fierce general under Sean in the past. Now, although the name of the fierce general is still the same, his strength is not the strongest under Sean''s command, even among all the legions of the void principality - he only has the strength of the upper gold, and only with the special function of this magical armor can he have the strength of the lower holy land. This silver armor with light gold and silver is one of the two sets of angel costumes Sean took from the St. Joels Empire, representing Laguerre, the guardian power. This suit of armor does not recognize Alfred, but it is only under Sean''s forced force that Alfred wears it, but he can only provide Alfred with the most basic protection field, so that he can barely reach the strength of the next Holy Land. In addition, Alfred could not borrow all the other wonderful abilities of Laguerre, let alone the most representative ability of Angels: awakening. However, even so, it also provided Alfred with extremely powerful combat ability and made the thunder lion army more invincible. Standing on Alfred''s left was clough, the commander of Cecilia''s guards. The commander who once really broke the name of butcher in the wilderness is now a strong man in the lower holy land. But unlike Alfred, who only stepped into the realm by relying on external forces, his strength really broke through the bloody storm - it''s not that Alfred fought less than clough, but Alfred''s upper gold is indeed his potential limit without great pressure. Of course, clough''s personal potential also stops at the next Holy Land, which is only promoted by his countless death wars, bloody battles, and even his great belief in returning Cecilia to the Principality of rumbel. It can be said that among the generals of many peers, clough''s personal strength can be regarded as the top. Even in the whole military headquarters, he can also rank third - originally the second. Standing on Croft''s side was Dwight, the head of the scarlet knights. As the most powerful Knight under Rena, Dwight''s promotion is much easier than others: whether it''s personal strength or military rank promotion. Although the scarlet knights are now very small - compared with other legions of the void principality, which often exceed tens of thousands or even tens of thousands, the scarlet knights, whose number is only 500, are indeed very small. However, in terms of combat effectiveness alone, the scarlet knights are now ranked No. 1 in the whole southern continent. If the church knights on the southern continent are not included in the ranking, the combat effectiveness of the scarlet knights can even exceed the top five. All the members of the league are knights in the upper silver realm, and some of them at the captain level have the lower gold realm, and Dwight himself is also a strong man who has stepped into the lower holy realm. Standing on Dwight''s side was Abaza, now the commander of the iron wing Corps. The empty barbarian is only 20 years old now. He should have been young and vigorous, but standing here shows a calm temperament like a mountain. His strength is not high, only the upper silver, not even the golden realm, but no one will underestimate him or dare not underestimate him among all the commanders present. Not because of his identity, but because of his achievements. Once, Arnold gambled on his life to spell out the reputation of "empty barbarians" for the northern barbarians bought by Sean, and made "iron wings" one of Sean''s three ace legions. Now, abbaza, who took over as head of anno, not only still kept the trump card of "steel wing", but even made the "steel wing" completely get rid of the previous fighting style of only foolhardy, and this corps appears more flexible, cunning and cruel. Similarly, Abaza also makes the "void barbarians" a more popular ethnic group than the Golden Valley barbarians on the whole miracle continent: they are all soldiers, and they are good at fighting and dare to fight, no matter men, women, old or young. Today, the steel wing has become an army that only accepts the empty barbarians, and has also become the racial pride of the empty barbarians. The column on the left is the high-level generals of the void duchy. On the right, it represents the peak force of the void principality. Rena, in this column. But she was not standing on William''s right, but on the right four. She was like an emerald green armor shining with a red flame, and the whole person looked extremely powerful. Standing on William''s right is Cecilia. Although her strength is not as good as Rena, or even as good as kokirei standing in the second place on the right, no one will deny Cecilia''s standing in this position. In other words, Cecilia should be regarded as the central axis of everyone standing on the wall at the moment. Her left is William and her right is kokirei. As early as two months ago, the iron wing, the dark wing, the scarlet knights, the lion of thunder, the Cecilia guards, the first cavalry regiment, the wing of convictions, the Shenguan battle regiment of the snow and winter church successively arrived at the wild fortress, and quickly completed the war defense layout under William''s arrangement. It not only took over the fortifications of the whole wild fortress, but even arranged a series of defense measures as a base. Moreover, under the monitoring of floating Gulu, several small-scale undead trying to invade the wild fortress were solved neatly without causing any crisis. But the current situation is different. The white tide line gradually emerging from the distant horizon is dozens of times larger than the occasional army of the dead these days. This is no longer a small-scale wandering team, but a square array with a neat and orderly army of the dead. Even if the undead army is still some skeleton arms and has not seen more advanced undead creatures, the pressure is still enough to make any people despair. "It''s the vanguard of the bone plane." There is a voice opening. This voice is very clear. It obviously belongs to the voice of young people. It can be regarded as a strange voice for everyone under the Duchy of vanity. However, if Sean was present, he could recognize that the owner of the voice was an old friend he had known in the northern duchy Federation. Levi from floating island. It has been more than a month since he arrived at the wild fortress with a team of 100 people named by jeeplier to stay here. Levi''s command ability is not superb. It can only be regarded as excellent. It is about the same as that of Abaza, which is inferior to Dwight, Alfred and clough. However, with Eliza''s assistance, Levi''s command ability can be regarded as excellent, better than Alfred and others - only Levi and Eliza can do this together. Because Levi has 100% trust in Eliza, it seems that Alfred and others are quite dangerous and even have the concept of death. Levi can complete it excellently, so as to make Eliza''s tactical arrangement extremely perfect. It can be said that their tacit understanding has reached the degree that they can not be separated from each other. Even if clough and Alfred are not afraid of death, it is difficult to find out the tactical core of Eliza, so they can not achieve this extreme perfection. Because of this, after Levi arrived at the wild fortress, explained his relationship with Sean and his intention, and showed his tacit cooperation with Eliza, William did not hesitate to hand over the command of the wing of conviction to Levi and Eliza - Levi is the commander and Eliza is the chief of staff responsible for assisting Levi. Levi also became the first strong general in the military department of the whole void principality: his strength and Eliza''s strength are legendary. Dwight is the second, which is why clough fell from second to third. However, although Levi and Eliza are the generals of the void duchy, they stand in the positions of right five and right six - representing the peak force of the void duchy. "This scale is just a pioneer army?" It was angel who screamed. She was standing on the right side of kokirei, across from Cecilia. Now, the command of the frost Corps has been handed back to the female martial god. And she did show her strong side that she could be called a female martial god. Although she was not from the Principality of vanity, the wild fortress was, after all, the fortress of the Millennium covenant empire. Fundamentally, the reinforcements of the Principality of vanity were the real defense forces. Looking at the empty principality generals standing on the wall and the strong men representing the peak force, angel had extremely complex thoughts in her heart. She had overestimated Sean as much as possible, and even overestimated the whole void duchy, but she didn''t expect that whether Sean or his void duchy, it gave her great surprises again and again. Not to mention Alexis and coquirre, even William and a group of vanity generals are enough to make the vanity duchy get rid of the word "duchy" and become a real kingdom. However, I didn''t expect that legendary giants such as Levi and Eliza would vote. Is this what the void duchy has been hiding¡ª¡ª Angel''s heart is not only complex, but also tangled, of course, there is a bit of shame. After all, she went to the void duchy to marry Sean, and the reason is that she has strong enough personal strength and identity background, and even a proud level five Legion: frost Legion. As a result, she has always believed that Sean took advantage of her marriage with Sean. But now looking at the power of the void duchy to put it on the table, she knew that she was too naive. Why does the void principality need to see the face of the Millennium covenant Empire? If this corpse invasion had not happened so close to the void principality, once the Millennium covenant Empire and the void principality started to quarrel, I''m afraid we would suffer a great loss without knowing the details of the void principality. Through angel''s contact with Sean, Cecilia and William, I''m afraid this great loss can really hurt the muscles and bones of the Millennium covenant empire. Most importantly, angel knows Sean''s character, so she knows more clearly that Sean''s strength and the details of the void principality are definitely far more than on the table. "No matter how large the scale of these undead armies is, as long as there is no undead sequence above the Black Knight, they are just the vanguard army." It was Levi who interrupted angel''s thoughts, "or you can call them cannon fodder. After all, this is only a means used by the undead army to test the enemy''s strength." "The size of the enemy must be at least 300000." William looked at the white tide line stretching more than two kilometers, and his voice was a little low. "Almost." Alfred and clough, after all, are the generals who often take the lead. According to a little estimation from experience, they come to the conclusion that "no more than 350000 and no less than 280000." "Let kokirei go out and solve it with one blow." Levi and Eliza looked at each other, and Eliza said. Dwight frowned and then said, "the enemy can''t have arranged people to block kokirei?" "No, Eliza is right." Angel regained her consciousness and began to speak, but she did not expect her to speak with Cecilia again. The two women who did not like each other immediately snorted coldly, and no one spoke again. William smiled helplessly and then said, "the hidden super strong is the most terrible. Kokirei''s shot can force the other party out. If he had been hiding in the enemy''s army until the contact war broke out between us, even if kokirei reacted quickly, we would still be unlucky in such a close distance. After all... It was the battle of the super strong. " Levi and Eliza obviously remembered the battle of fate in the federal city of adroan in the northern duchy, and their faces didn''t look very good. "What if the other party doesn''t pay attention to kokirei?" The one who spoke was Abaza. "No." Cecilia and angel collided again, and they looked at each other coldly. "Cough... With Kou Jilei''s shot, the other party''s cannon fodder can''t move forward at all, so it''s definitely not ordinary people who can move forward under Kou Jilei''s attack. Kou Jilei will be free to deal with it at that time." William coughed and then said, "I just don''t understand why these armies of the dead chose to attack us. In any case, if, as the intelligence says, the undead army has completely won the golden thirteen provinces of the Millennium covenant, then they should continue to go north, which is a good time to expand the fruits of the war. " Cecilia had a guess about William''s doubt, but she didn''t say it. "Forget it, you can only trouble kokirei to help." William shook his head and decided not to think about it, but turned his head and smiled at Kirkley. "Hungry." Kokirei didn''t say well or not. It''s just a simple word. "You can rest assured that you will be satisfied." William''s smile froze, but he still gritted his teeth and said it. I have a lot of contacts with kokirei. On the whole, I can guess what kokirei wants to express. Of course, therefore, people naturally have a bottom in their hearts about kokirei''s appetite. Just one meal, you can eat the food of everyone in the whole fortress for a year. But if you don''t let kokirei eat, no one can command except Sean, so let alone William. No matter who faces kokirei''s request for dinner, they have to agree with a smile. Looking at the scene in front of him, angel''s envy became stronger. If only a simple feeding can ensure the joining of a super strong, I''m afraid no matter who will eat and drink. This is the inside story of the void duchy. Chapter 1160 "It feels like sacrifice." Shefanio looked at the empty warehouse and said. "The super strong will have some privileges more or less." Cecilia said, with a relaxed voice, "we just have a big appetite. I heard angel say that the super strong man in their empire who lives deep in the palace will not fight until the king is surrounded by the army, even if the whole empire is broken. " Cecilia''s relationship with angel is really strange. Although they are not very friendly, they are only aimed at Sean''s problem. In fact, after living and dying together in the sigh forest, their relationship has undergone very subtle development and changes. Occasionally, there are some topics that can be talked about together. For example, on the issue of super strong: anyone will envy a super strong who is willing to be obedient as long as he is fed. "I don''t know where Sean got these super strong men." Shefanio said. Cecilia was silent for a moment before she said, "it doesn''t matter where she comes from. It''s good for us." At this point, Cecilia showed a sweet smile: "isn''t it?" Shefanio glanced at Cecilia. She knew what the girl was thinking. At this time, she would not destroy the mood, so she didn''t reply. But her heart is silent: as long as Sean can control it, it''s naturally indifferent and good, but once Sean can''t control these people, it''s not a good thing, even a disaster for the whole world. As a direct descendant of the local gods, and even shefanio, who has the real divine blood, how can we not see that these super strong people have a spiritual connection with Sean. In shefanio''s view, these strong men should be some sealed terrorist existence, perhaps evil gods or other unknown existence, and one of the benchmarks for their revival in the world is to sign a soul contract with Sean and must help Sean solve some problems. But because of this, shefanio knew better than anyone that the chaotic smell of kokirei and the black murderous spirit of Alexis could not be hidden in her eyes. "Don''t worry. Although kokirei occasionally makes some small troubles and doesn''t listen to instructions, he will still work hard as long as he is full." Cecilia can see the worry hidden in xuefanio''s eyes, but she doesn''t know what the worry in xuefanio''s eyes is for, "speaking, it''s still a little like a vain barbarian Arnold is a great leader. " "Yes." Mention Ann Nuo, snow fanio''s eyes also finally have a smile. ¡­¡­ Others may not know much about the army of the dead, but Levi, who was born on the floating island, has a wide range of knowledge. Therefore, he knows better than anyone the sequence division of the three arms of the undead Army: as long as there is no regular army, even if there are millions of skeleton armies, they are just cannon fodder. However, in general, when marching and fighting, the offensive army that first appeared on the battlefield is commonly known as the vanguard army, which is why Levi called those dead armies as the vanguard army before. When the skeleton army along the two kilometer line is advancing in the front and continuing in the rear, it is a really terrible white tide. The level of the skeleton system is generally not too high. The main combat power is generally at the level of level 3 and 4, which is equivalent to the level of the bronze realm. The strongest individual strength is only the skeleton demon of level 6 - bone dragon and the intelligent skeleton commander. But even the undead army with a very clear class system is usually used as cannon fodder. It is basically some first-class skeleton soldiers or second-class skeleton soldiers. But at this time, the mighty vanguard army of the dead took a large number of third and fourth level skeleton soldiers and skeleton warriors as the main force, but the lower level skeleton soldiers were only subordinates. In addition, there are even many skeleton mages and skeleton cavalry in the army - although they are both creatures of the skeleton system, they generally do not appear in the cannon fodder army, but appear as subordinate forces with the regular army of the dead. Before, I only saw the front troops of skeleton soldiers emerging from the far horizontal line, so Levi and William did not change much. At the moment, with the advancing line of the skeleton army officially entering the public''s view, Levi and others'' faces changed instantly, and William also looked ugly after hearing the reports of other strong men. As we all know, the weakness of the mage system is the weakness of the void principality. Fortunately, in the entanglement and war with many lords, there has never been a mage group. Even in the previous blood flag revenge war and bad blood plan, the lords had at most several mages around them, but they were difficult to play a role under the suppression of Sean''s unique magistrates and Cecilia''s powerful magic. But now the situation is different. On the battlefield, once one party joins the mage group and the other party has no corresponding restrictive means, the party without the mage group will definitely suffer heavy losses. "Can you stop it?" William spoke, his voice a little hoarse for the first time. William''s military talent is really amazing. It''s not a fluke to be among the top ten generals. Not to mention the unpredictable art of military use, it can definitely afford the word "changeable". In particular, William likes to use strange tactics: like the lion of thunder, which is best at fighting hard battles, it is used by William on different occasions and places. Obviously, the combat style remains unchanged, but it can play an extremely amazing tactical style. On this point, it is quite different from Hella''s "decency". However, these two styles are indeed the fundamental reason why today''s void principality is strong in military capability. As for other generals, to put it bluntly, they are an extension of their military skills and a perfect supplement and combination of their tactical strategies. However, how can we turn corruption into a magical general? If there is no corruption in our hands, it will be useless after all. The void principality lacks the "corruption" of the "mage group". No one asked William what he was asking, but everyone knew who he was asking, so Cecilia said, "don''t worry about less than a thousand." After saying that, he was silent for a moment, and then said, "there is no dead thing derived from soul wisdom. Five thousand is the limit. If so, one below level 7 can be worth 100. One above the seventh level can be worth a thousand. " "Skeleton vanguard, there are few undead who really have soul wisdom." Levi said, "but... I can''t say I''m a pioneer in the scale of this one." It''s a pioneer and cannon fodder. Levi dare not say, which means that this army of the dead has almost the combat effectiveness level of the regular army of the dead. In that case, who can guarantee that there will be no undead creatures that really give birth to soul wisdom in the other party''s army? If it is other types of undead creatures, it is OK to say that if it is a skeleton mage or skeleton mage, it may be a disaster for the wild fortress. However, even if there is no skeleton mage or skeleton mage who really has soul wisdom, the number of skeleton mages is more than 5000 in the dense skeleton army? Corkire did not care so much. He stared at the front line and looked up at Cecilia. Cecilia said, "try to fall into the enemy line and kill tens of thousands of his skeletons." If there are not so many skeleton mages in the enemy array, Cecilia and others may not really pay attention to these skeleton cannon fodder. With the strength of today''s wild fortress, several ace brigades of the void duchy are all concentrated here. According to the city, it''s not easy to make the wild fortress fall again. Cecilia, in particular, as a magician, it is not difficult to destroy thousands of skeletons once she makes a move. But now, there are so many skeleton mages in the enemy. One concentrated missile launch is enough to cause great damage to the soldiers guarding the city. Therefore, Cecilia ordered kokirei to cause more casualties to the enemy as much as possible. At the next moment, kokirei flew out with lightning and flew towards the enemy. Kokirei''s speed is not particularly fast. At least those with a little strength present can clearly see kokirei''s flight trace, which is an air flow that seems to have been completely torn apart. However, it didn''t seem that the air flow trace was very fast, but in the blink of an eye, it had fallen into the enemy array, blew up an extremely terrible impact air flow, and directly tore thousands of front-line skeleton soldiers into powder. The purest shock turbulence, generally even if it has terrible destructive power to skeleton soldiers, it will not cause destructive power on such a scale. This is the limit given by the law of the world. However, what kokirei is good at most is the distortion of the law. By directly distorting the laws of the world, the destructive force formed by the impact air flow generated by kokirei''s landing is extremely amazing. And even if it spreads to hundreds of meters away, its power and destructive power remain the same, with no sign of weakening at all. The skeletons swept by this air flow will directly block the waist and break. The strong impact will even drive the terrible cyclone to twist. Then the upper and lower bones begin to peel and crush a little, and finally turn into a piece of powder. At the wild fortress, there was a loud cheering soon. Although the impact damage caused by kokirei''s landing can not radiate and affect the two kilometer long military line, it can only destroy the middle part, but the impact on morale is still extremely shocking. Just then, a black glow lit up. A long black knife, more than ten meters high, suddenly rose from the military array in the skeleton sea, and then fell fiercely towards kokirei. With the falling of the long knife, the roaring wind sounded immediately, just like the harsh sound of the Banshee''s shrill howl. Even if the place where the long knife suddenly appeared is more than ten miles away from the wild fortress, the people on the wall can still feel a burst of nausea, dizziness and headache. Almost when the voice came, everyone''s face changed one after another, especially the powerful ones. Because they know very well that such an effect can be produced at such a distance. If the distance is closer, even when the sound breaks out under the city wall, how terrible will it be at that time? I''m afraid people with weaker strength will be shocked to death by the Banshee''s howling! "Fortunately, there is kokirei." "Fortunately, kokirei attacked." This is the voice of all the generals and strong men present, because they do not have to guess that there is indeed a super strong man who can be compared with kokirei in the enemy. For this dead tide, the void principality knows much more than the Millennium covenant Empire and even others, so they naturally know that there are three bone kings with extremely terrible strength among the enemy. Among them, the Lich King Rick is the most terrible, because he almost created these armies of the dead. If he can''t stop the Lich King, not only Sean will die, Cecilia will be captured, and the whole world will fall completely. "That should be the knight of death." Cecilia is a magician. She has stronger resistance to this spirit, so she is the first person to return to normal. At this time, in the enemy line, kokirei has blocked the shocking blow of the knight of death. However, because it is very far from the wild fortress, except Levi and Eliza, two legendary strong men, and Cecilia, who can barely see the situation by using some special abilities, others simply can''t see the specific environment of the battlefield ahead. The only thing they can know is that the middle of the enemy King suddenly stops completely, The troops on the left and right wings continued to advance, and soon the enemy''s formation became a concave formation. "Kokirei alone is enough to block at least 100000 troops." William can only see the change of formation, but he can''t see the specific situation, "we still have to experience another real baptism of war." "Can''t stop 100000." Levi''s strength is stronger and sees more thoroughly, "kokirei has fought with the death knight Even if the dead commander doesn''t care about the cannon fodder, he won''t let all these cannon fodder die meaninglessly in the battle of the strong. The cannon fodder in the middle has begun to disperse to the left and right and merge with the two wing forces There must be more senior undead commanders among the enemy. " "In the final analysis, we didn''t expect kokirei to solve the army of the dead. We just hope he can drag down the terrible super strong." William took a deep breath and was not disappointed or depressed. "Although there are more mages in the enemy, we may have more casualties, but isn''t such a battlefield what we want?" "That''s what I said." Alfred and others laughed. "Herald." William slowly raised his right hand, and everyone''s face suddenly became very solemn and serious. "From now on, I will take over the general command of the whole city, and the legions of the void principality are ready to fight!" Chapter 1161 The wild fortress is built on the mountain. There are high mountains on the left and right sides. It is absolutely impossible for someone to climb over the mountain to sneak attack, but it can definitely prevent a large number of people from sneaking attack. Before the complete fall of the wild fortress, the fortress will usually have a legendary strong man and two or three strong men in the holy land to take charge of the town, so as to resist some possible sneak attacks and raids by strong men. Therefore, the whole wild fortress, no matter how large, has only two front and rear walls. The original front wall is the one facing the wild land, which is used to prevent the attack of the wild tribe, which is regarded as the back garden and hunting ground by countless people, on the territory of the Empire. But as the wild land was unified by Sean, the main role of the wall became a void principality to prevent the invasion of the wild land. Following the two changes of ownership of the wild fortress, the front wall naturally became the rear wall, and the wall originally in the rear became the front wall. Although the wall of the wild fortress is very long, it is more than enough to place the whole steel wing on the wall. Today''s steel wings are much larger than when Arnold was commander-in-chief. One of the earliest elders who followed Sean, he created the prosperity of an ethnic group with his own life, and thus cast the strong military soul and pride of today''s steel wings. After the death of anno, iron wing elected Abaza as the commander. After three times of expansion, the scale has now reached 50000. It is the most famous brigade in the Principality of void - with sufficient troops, the largest scale and high combat power. Unlike the thunder lion and Cecilia guards, although the former has a certain degree of guarantee for the source of troops after recruiting various tribes in the wilderness, it usually needs a recovery period of several months; If the war damage of the latter reaches a certain degree, it is basically certain that it will be missed in the next battle, because the current recruitment of Cecilia''s close guard army comes from the surrender of the defeated side. Only steel wings. With the increasing scale and development of the empty barbarians, the training camp of steel wings has always had a steady stream of recruits entering the training. To a certain extent, this not only ensures that even if the steel wings are damaged, they can be supplemented at the first time, but also the combat power will not decline too far. It only needs one or two more actual battles to completely restore the combat power of the whole force. Nearly two-thirds of the 50000 soldiers with steel wings stood on the wall. The standard configuration of steel wings today is heavy armor and impact shield. In terms of weapons, one is steel spear or wide back chopper, and another is war bow or short spear. It is precisely because this set of double attack means combined with long-range attack and close combat that makes the steel wing completely get rid of the style pattern originally positioned as only playing defensive war, and can adapt to more combat occasions. Moreover, due to the expansion of scale, it has become the most important of the three ace armies under Sean. Alfred and clough stood next to William, looked at the three rows of steel winged soldiers on the wall, looked at each other and smiled: "Abaza, this kid, is getting worse and worse now. The steel wings can be straightened out like this by him. Anno must be laughing. " "It''s not difficult to block the first wave of attack." Clough''s eyes looked forward and his voice was calm, "but after the second wave, those necromancer mages should have entered the attack range, and there will be casualties Impact shield is good, but there is no magic resistance. " "It''s up to you and me then." Alfred chuckled without the slightest pressure of death. "Ha ha, don''t die." Clough smiled and patted Alfred on the shoulder. "That''s what I want to say to you." Alfred smiled brightly, "I''m still waiting to drink with you in the evening." "Hey." As Croft and Alfred talked and laughed as usual, William''s face was as silent as ever, and he didn''t even see the excitement of going to the battlefield before. He slowly took his eyes back from the distance where he couldn''t see clearly - on that farther battlefield, kokirei and the death knight had fought together. Although he couldn''t see the specific situation, he knew how fierce the battlefield was by looking at the flashes of red, white, black or gold in the air from time to time. Kokirei has indeed made great efforts to destroy the enemy array, but the death knight obviously can''t let kokirei run around so much, so he has changed his tactical strategy. As long as kokirei tries to leave the main battlefield, he begins to charge towards the wild fortress. In this way, it restricted kokirei''s activities and forced kokirei to stop the death knight. After all, the army of the dead is only cannon fodder for the whole skeleton, but what is gathered in the wild fortress is the real elite of the whole void principality. William stopped paying attention to the war between the two super strong. The undead armies on the left and right wings have bypassed the battlefield of the two super strong men in the middle, began to converge and continue to move forward. These skeletons didn''t advance fast, but the ocean full of white bones did put a lot of pressure on all the garrisons in the whole fortress. The dull atmosphere spread throughout the fortress. Even for the elite legions in the fortress who had fought countless bloody battles and death battles, this pressure still made many people feel a burst of tension. They not only grasped the weapon more tightly, but even breathed heavily. "It''s just another battle." Just then William''s voice sounded. William is not a strong man, not even a first-class level, but a very ordinary man. His voice was not loud, and there was no hysterical roar or impassioned, but only a very calm sentence. The voice is not loud, so not many people can hear it. But those who heard it would pass William''s words to the people next to him again and again. Soon, the whole fortress began to echo a sentence: "it''s just another battle." The tense atmosphere in the wild fortress was soon completely eliminated, and the rest was calm. "Are there still few battles we have experienced over the years Not to mention the bloody battles we experienced with Archduke Sean all the way south in the early days, let''s say the war with dabion before the founding of the principality. I believe you should have heard of it even if you haven''t experienced and witnessed it. Do you know how many troops there were in the entire void leader at the beginning of the national war? Less than 50000! " "Yes, at that time, we were not an empty principality, and we did not have today''s prosperity. We were just a small Baron, and what about the total force? It''s only 50000. But at that time, we were faced with hundreds of thousands of troops deployed by the kingdom of dabion in the south. We would die without a whole body if we only needed a group Siege But what happened? " "We won." The four simple words make everyone''s heart seem to hold a fire. Alfred, clough, Cecilia, shefanio and Dwight all laughed. Many soldiers and officers who experienced the war and survived today also laughed. Yes, of all the people present, only they are qualified to make such a clear and comfortable smile and laughter. In the southern battlefield of the dabion war, which was not favored by everyone, void won. "That war was not only the founding war of the Principality of vanity, but also the famous war of the lion of thunder, steel wings and Cecilia guards." The three legions that were named also laughed, and their faces were full of pride. "Then? Then we were targeted. By some conspirators and careerists who ignore the overall situation and only for their own interests That time, I almost died. If there were no former commander with steel wings, anno, there would be no me who can stand here today. Therefore, we launched a war of revenge against those ambitious people, which is also a blood flag war belonging to our void principality. " "This war is to deal with those dirty villains who dare not compete with us on the front battlefield. Let the whole southern continent know that our void principality is not easy to provoke. Any conspiracy against us will be returned ten times or a hundred times! That time, the enemy had support, allies, complex interest groups belonging to them, and countless more targeted actions hostile to our actions! And we? " "Did we have support that time?" William turned and stood on the wall, overlooking the many soldiers standing in the city, "tell me, is there?" "No!" The flame held in the heart burned more and more. "But we won." William once again calmly narrated a fact, "that time, we came and went in China, and there was more than one ancient family destroyed by us? so what? Our enemies finally know that our most powerful legions are not only steel wings, Cecilia guards and thunder lions. We also have the scarlet knights, the wings of guilt, the dark wings, the first cavalry regiment, and even the first and second infantry regiments and mobile infantry regiments who are not present today. " This time, everyone present laughed. Whether they are senior generals, middle-level commanders, or the most grass-roots soldiers, they all have heartfelt proud smiles on their faces. "This is just another battle." William whispered his first words. But different from the previous calm, everyone''s eyes became bright, and the inner flame almost burned through their chest. "Who are you? Is the elite of the void duchy! And the pride of the void duchy! It is also the strongest shield and the sharpest sword of the void duchy! " William whispered, no excited, intoxicating and charming blushing face, no cold, indifferent and cruel face, only revealed calm and bright eyes, "what about our enemies? It''s just the bones of a group of dead people who gave up their lives and helped the tyranny! " "They are a group of scum, a group of dead waste!" William''s voice was not passionate, but it was full of unspeakable Charm: "after so many wars and facing so many strong enemies, we still won. Those who have never been optimistic about us before have been severely slapped in the face by us with facts. Those who used to look down on us now need to look up to us. And those enemies who used to be against us have now completely become history! " "After so many years, we still stand here and become a new force and a new strong man. Now, just a group of bone dregs say they want to take our fortress and turn us into bone dregs like them. Can you promise? " "No!" All the soldiers made a deafening roar. "Yes, I can''t promise." William nodded. "It''s a shame. If so, I have no face to see Duke Sean. Especially when I still have the real pride of your empty principality To tell you the truth, I have never done such a shameful thing. " "Ha ha!" Everyone laughed and the pressure shrouded in the whole fortress disappeared completely. William glanced at all the soldiers in front of him. His eyes were slow and firm, sweeping one by one from left to right: "then, now tell me, who are you?" "We are the elite of the void duchy! And the pride of the void duchy! It is also the strongest shield and the sharpest sword of the void duchy! " "Who is our enemy?" "A group of scum, a group of dead waste! A group of dead people who gave up their lives to help tyranny! " "Now tell me, are you still afraid? Are you still shaking? " "No! We are not afraid! " The flame burning in the chest finally melted the mental pressure and shackles imposed by the arrival of the army of the dead. All the soldiers made their loudest roar, and the whole wild fortress even had an illusion like an earthquake. "Full chord posts." William turned and said slowly. Abaza said "Hey", then took off the bow on his back, pulled a full string, let go and shot an arrow. The arrow drew an arc in mid air and landed hundreds of meters away. "Two thirds chord benchmark." Abaza fired another arrow. This time, the falling position of the arrow was closer to the wild fortress than that of the first arrow, about 300 meters. "Half chord post." William ordered for the third time. Abaza shot the third arrow, which was only 200 meters away from the fortress. At this time, the skeleton soldiers in the forefront of the undead army were less than a kilometer away from the wild fortress. William looked at the army of the dead in front of him, and then smiled. His face soon turned red. This time William was really excited. The body began to tremble faintly, but it was not a tremor of fear and worry, but a tremor of uncontrollable excitement. "The enemy is approaching the full chord benchmark!" Abaza shouted in a deep voice, then turned his head. After seeing William nodding slightly, he shouted again: "all the archers with steel wings listen to my orders!" The steel winged soldiers standing in the front row of the first column quickly took off their battle bows, then took out arrows from the arrow bags and put them on the bows. "Full string!" Abaza shouted again. All the archers quickly opened the bow in their hands, and the full string arrows directly tightened the bow. "The first arrow, let me." Levy suddenly chuckled, then stepped forward, looked at Abaza and asked. "Yes!" Abaza smiled, nodded and handed Levi his bow and arrow. After the latter took over, he opened the full string directly. It was easy to open the full string of the war bow with his strength. He even directly covered the arrows with fighting spirit, making the whole arrows bright and thorough. At this time, in Levi''s eyes, there was only the most dead soul in the front line. Without the slightest hesitation, Levi soon loosened the bow string holding the tail feather of the arrow. The next moment, the arrow flew out like a flash of lightning, directly smashing the head of the dead targeted by Levi, and then smashing the heads of more than ten dead in the rear. At the same time, Abaza also shouted the command of shooting. In an instant, he saw arrows like locusts and rainstorms. Thousands of undead at the forefront of the undead army were immediately hit into pieces of bone scum by these arrows full of string force. "This is just another war." With the rain of arrows, William said this sentence for the third time, "and we will win a new victory after all." "Victory! Victory! Victory! " Chapter 1162 The first round of arrow shooting destroyed thousands of skeleton soldiers on the spot. However, this number is a negligible number for more than 300000 dead cannon fodder. It can even be said that the number can be ignored. In particular, these skeletons broken into bone fragments on the spot are just the most ordinary skeleton soldiers. Although skeleton soldiers are divided in more detail, they can be basically classified into three types: skeleton swordsman with sword, skeleton gunner with long gun and skeleton archer with bow and arrow, which can be summarized into three types: short-range, medium-range and long-range. Because it is a unified form of resurrected undead, there are relatively consistent configurations in body shape and weapons, and there are rarely too special situations. After all, it is only a second-order undead creature, which is not worth wasting their mind by those undead mages. However, at this time, only skeleton swordsmen and skeleton archers appeared on the battlefield. Perhaps because they knew they were going to attack the city, they didn''t see skeleton gunmen. In the field, the killing power of the gunmen is much higher than that of the sword soldiers, but in the siege, unless they have entered the occupation battle of the city wall, the long gunmen are not suitable for the siege environment. After the first round of arrow rain coverage attack, soon more undead creatures continued to charge on their companions'' bodies. This time, the real war begins. The spread of the undead army is completely the same length as the whole fortress wall, but different from the wall, they have a greater thickness. Moreover, after the first wave of arrow rain covered attack, the undead pioneer army had some subtle changes - this change seems to have nothing special, but it is no longer skeleton swordsmen, but lower level skeleton soldiers who rush in front. This is only a first-order skeleton creature. Their body bones look a little gray and yellow, as if they are seriously short of calcium. There are even cracks in some places, and even the weapons in their hands are rusty. It seems that they can''t cut people at all. But on the contrary, they have the equipment that other undead creatures do not have - shield. This round wood shield without even iron sheet may not be able to block a powerful arrow shot from the steel winged soldiers, but it is enough to weaken the power of arrow coverage. "Leave those skeleton soldiers alone!" Although Abaza has not entered the golden territory, he is no longer the lengtouqing in those years. He can see at a glance that these skeleton soldiers are not a threat at all. If it is not for the position of the dead creatures of the skeleton system, he doesn''t even want to waste his precious arrows on those skeleton soldiers. "No." This time it was Levi who spoke against it. As soon as he returned the bow and arrow in his hand to Abaza, he opened his mouth and explained: "in other places, we may ignore these skeleton soldiers, but we absolutely can''t do it in the urban defense war. Because these guys are the ladder of the army of the dead. Once these guys build a road close to the wall, the skeleton cavalry behind them can charge. " "Charge?" Abaza was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "let them come." Then the whole steel winged soldiers laughed. Levi is a new commander who has just joined the void duchy. Therefore, he does not know that the most famous achievement of steel wing in that year was to block the group charge of the most famous cavalry regiment in the kingdom of dabion. Perhaps other enemies will make steel wings a taboo, but the cavalry charge, which makes countless infantry troops pale, is the least they need to worry about. Levi wondered why these people laughed so happily. Alfred came forward and patted him on the shoulder: "steel wings are called steel. Do you think they''re just nice? What their regiment is most afraid of is charging. There is no difference between cavalry and knight. " Just as Alfred and levy were talking, the steel winged archers had shot two more rounds of arrow rain. But after all, they did not completely let go of the skeleton soldiers, but began to limit their attack pace. However, the main force covered by the attack was still slightly in a more rear position, and those undead creatures were the real combat main force of this vanguard army. "Two thirds of the benchmark!" A scout issued a warning. The vanguard of the undead army is close to the position of two-thirds of the benchmark. "The second and third columns of the bow troops cover and shoot alternately!" Abaza raised his right hand and waved it suddenly. The archers standing in the second column no longer shot with full strings, but began to cover and attack the undead creatures close to the second benchmark line alternately with the archers in the third column. Only the archers at the forefront still keep shooting at the furthest undead in a full string state, but because the second column that should have shot alternately gave up the furthest shooting, it is naturally not more efficient than before. But this time, all the steel winged archers standing on the wall began to shoot, covering a wider attack area, and the threat to the undead army naturally increased a lot. Almost every moment, thousands of undead were hit into pieces of bone fragments by powerful arrows, most of which were directly shot through the skull by an arrow and extinguished the fire of the soul. But even so, for this army of the dead, it is still completely unable to shake it. And as more undead troops poured into the front, skeleton archers began to appear in the sight of the steel winged soldiers. But in the face of these skeleton archers, no one pays attention to them. The void principality may not have a special understanding of the intelligence data of the dead, but it still has an understanding of the most conventional knowledge of the dead: skeleton archers, second-order undead creatures, the effective shooting distance is less than 100 meters, and the best killing distance is 30 to 60 meters. In other words, the so-called skeleton archers are not much more threatening than a hunter holding a hunting bow. Standing on the city wall up to 30 meters, it is the city defense side. Skeleton archers are even 300 meters away from the city wall. These skeleton archers are no different from live targets in the eyes of steel wing archers. Therefore, there is almost a tacit understanding. The arrows of all steel wings and archers avoid these skeleton archers, because all the empty barbarians, including Abaza, think it is the problem of the commander of the undead army, and unexpectedly put skeleton archers into use so soon. If the undead army attacks the city wall, and then let these skeleton archers push under the city wall, it may pose a certain threat to the defenders. As for now? No one cares at all. The distance between the two-thirds pole and the half chord pole is only about 100 meters. Therefore, when the undead army crossed the two-thirds of the benchmark, it naturally soon pushed the front to the position of the half chord benchmark, which is only about 200 meters away from the city wall. If it is a real siege, the attacker will generally start to rush forward desperately after arriving at this position, and then try to climb the wall and fight with the defenders - all those who have fought the siege and defense of the city war know that the closer they are to the wall, especially at the last 100 meters, the fighting between the two sides will be more bloody and tragic. But in the face of the unconscious army of the dead, the situation naturally appears very strange. All the undead creatures did not make any final crazy charge, but still kept their tepid rhythm and pushed forward slowly. The defenders with steel wings naturally want the undead army to continue to do so, because they have more time to shoot. This may not really destroy the undead creatures attacking the city, but it can at least weaken the number of these undead armies to a certain extent. Facing the army of the dead who had entered the half chord benchmark, Abaza didn''t say anything, but made a tactical gesture. Soon, several heralds began to wave the command flag signal. At the next moment, another third of the steel winged soldiers who did not climb the wall also began to take down bows and arrows and then take arrows. At one command of the command flag, all the empty barbarians immediately released their right hands and shot the arrows from the bow. The dense arrows draw a parabola from the fortress, and then shoot at all the armies of the dead across the half chord benchmark. Under the double force, these dead soldiers were soon hit more deadly than the wall of the Fortress - although the coverage of this wave of arrow rain was much smaller, and even the accuracy was much worse, the penetration strength was much higher than that of the defenders of the city wall. The continuous arrow rain strikes, under normal circumstances, have long been enough to bring the enemy''s morale close to collapse. Even if it is a general dead tide war or a corpse invasion war, it is enough to let the undead commander know the difficulty of the fortress. It is absolutely not so that a mere cannon fodder force can invade it. The best choice is to withdraw troops and formulate a new strategy: or attack in another place, or mobilize the sequence of the undead regular army. But the cannon fodder army in front of us seemed to know nothing about war. It was still just a brain attack, completely ignoring casualties and consequences. In a short period of more than ten minutes, from the advance of the front line of the dead army to the present, although the skeleton army at the forefront is only a hundred meters away from the city wall, the casualties of the dead cannon fodder army have exceeded 30000 injuries since the first thousands of skeletons. Even the whole skeleton sea can feel its obvious weakening and reduction. "The situation is wrong." William frowned slightly. "The cannon fodder of the dead army can''t be so crazy aggressive." Levi also found the problem. "We have used tens of thousands of arrows. Even if every three arrows can only solve one skeleton, the enemy will at least die more than 30000." "This is not an ordinary temptation, but a consumption of our strategic materials!" William said in a deep voice, "if so..." "Whoosh!" A sharp arrow polished from the arm bone suddenly came at William! Suddenly a silver light came from the air - Levi reacted at the first time and waved his sword to intercept the arrow. But the next moment, the sharp sound of breaking the air sounded one after another. In an instant, the steel winged soldiers at the forefront quickly fell down like harvested wheat. Many of the more unlucky ones fell directly from the 30 meter high city wall to the ground; Most of the soldiers were directly hit at the key parts, such as throat, eyes and so on. Only a few steel winged soldiers were lucky to escape this sudden disaster, only slightly injured. "Skeleton Archer!" Levi escorted William back quickly. "Column shield!" The voice of Abaza also sounded at the same time as Levi''s cry. Without any hesitation, the steel winged soldiers at the forefront directly gave up and continued shooting, and then quickly took up the nearby impact shield to protect themselves. This practice of not hesitating about the order spared the soldiers with steel wings from the next disaster - the jingling collision sound sounded at the same speed as the continuous attack of arrow rain before the steel wings. "Damn it!" Abaza let out an angry roar, "when did the undead become so cunning! Those skeleton archers are hidden among skeleton archers. The number must be at least 20000! " If the skeleton Archer is only the most common archer in the human army, then the skeleton Archer can be regarded as a strong Archer for the upgrading of the archer arms. The skeleton Archer is much stronger than the skeleton archer in terms of shooting strength, penetration and range. This level 4 undead creature has a shooting range of more than 200 meters, and the arrows they use are special bone arrows, which allows them to enjoy a certain degree of damage bonus. If Levi wasn''t around William just now, it''s likely that the conspiracy attack will make the whole fortress lose its top commander. However, the current situation is not too favorable for the steel wing. More than 20000, or perhaps more, skeleton archers began to launch a fierce counterattack when they came to the half chord post 200 meters away from the fortress wall. In this counterattack, they did not stop, but continued to advance towards the front. With the advance of these skeleton archers, their attack became more and more fierce, and even completely suppressed the steel wing shooting on the city wall. They are not afraid to change their lives with steel winged soldiers, but Abaza can''t give such a brainless order that is basically an act of death. He can only take advantage of the momentum of these skeletal archers to stop slightly and order the second and third rows of archers to launch a counterattack. Although he had known for a long time that they could not stop the advance of the undead army and did not care about the loss, when they were really suppressed and could not slow down the progress of the undead, Abaza still felt very angry. While the skeleton archers counterattack, it seems to be a signal of attack for the whole undead army. The skeleton mage, who had stayed in the distance without any movement at all, finally began to move forward again. Every time their wands fall to the ground, a black light ball will shoot at the earth in front of them, and then soon, those skeletons that are not seriously damaged will be reorganized again. Although this spell has great defects and can only return these skeletons to the lowest skeleton soldiers, when everyone on the city wall saw these skeletons that had been destroyed once again get up again, their hearts still felt a burst of suffocation. Alfred clenched the axe in his hand and looked very gloomy: "these damn bone scum William, let me attack! " "To die?" William sneered mercilessly, "even if you, Clov and Abaza rush up on this scale, it won''t help. The enemy is just forcing us out of the city. Why should we meet each other''s tactics? No matter how many these skeleton soldiers are, they can''t play any role in the battlefield. If they really attack the wall, they will be broken at random, so they are just material consumables. " "Calling skeleton soldiers in front of the battle is just to weaken our confidence and morale." Levi also added that in dealing with the undead army, Levi from floating island can definitely be regarded as a professional staff, "they are just the material used to build the ladder road The real trouble is the skeleton mages. I bet there must be skeleton mages and so on. " "Abbaza, order all the steel wings. In addition to the reserve team to maintain coverage attack, the bow troops on the wall don''t care about other undead. If they want to build a ladder, let them build it. As long as you find the right opportunity, give it to each other''s skeleton mage." William said faintly that there was no eagerness on his face. Some were just calm and calm. If the redness on his face did not completely subside, I''m afraid no one would believe that he is still excited. "Since these skeleton mages dare to enter our attack range, there is no need to be polite to them." "I see!" Abaza''s voice was a little excited. He couldn''t make much sense, but he knew that skeleton soldiers and skeleton soldiers were worthless at all. If he could shoot arrows at those damn skeleton mages, it would be of great value. However, for those skeletal archers who have killed many brothers, he does not intend to let go if he has the opportunity. Soon, Abaza found an opportunity to shoot a skeleton mage who was too close to the front on the spot. This immediately caused a panic in the whole skeleton mage group. Many skeleton mages retreated one after another and dared not go forward again. Such a move undoubtedly annoyed those skeletal archers, and their attack immediately became more fierce. But this time, no one was worried, but a burst of laughter. The morale, which had been slightly low, was soon promoted and restored again. However, those skeleton soldiers who rushed to the front finally arrived under the wall. Chapter 1163 A skeleton stood close to the wall of the fortress, bent against the wall, and then raised the shield in his hand on his skull. Then, a very unique bone material ejected from it and adhered to the walls around the city wall to form a solid bone layer, which looks like a bone adhered to the wall. Then the second and third skeletons followed quickly. They are very close to the first one, and the log shields in their hands overlap each other to avoid the exposed gap. As more and more skeleton soldiers approached the wall, a wooden shield ladder was soon built at the edge of the whole wall. With more and more skeleton soldiers pouring into the city wall, the scale of this ladder is becoming faster and faster. And with the gradual formation of the first step, more skeletons began to build the second step instead of the first step. A skeleton soldier jumped onto a wooden shield, repeated the previous action, pressed his body against the wall, and then began to stick to the wall. However, compared with the "ladder" based on the bottom layer, the height of the second skeleton is obviously not high. It seems that it looks like squatting, but its firmness is not much inferior. Moreover, with the gradual formation of the second ladder, a new group of skeleton soldiers no longer climbed to the third floor, but close to the first floor, and then put the rusty sword in their hands through the body of the first skeleton soldier, directly with the whole arm through the ribs. The wooden shield in their hands is placed on the front wooden shield, which is not simply supported, so that the wooden shield of the second row of skeletons will not have a gap. As the two skeleton soldiers approached, some powdery substance secreted from their bones soon adhered to them. The area of the stairs has been expanded. People standing on the city wall can see this scene clearly almost as long as they lower their heads a little. This is the unique war art of the undead family - the white bone ladder. With the expansion of the ladder area, new skeletons soon climbed to the third floor, and then began to build the ladder of the third floor. In this way, whenever the height is built one floor, the ladder of the lower floor will immediately follow and expand. However, it was only more than ten minutes. A six story white bone ladder had been built under the whole fortress wall. The extended range is 20 or 30 meters away. And this is not the end. There are still a steady stream of skeleton soldiers charging towards the wall. Skeleton archers still hide in the array of skeleton archers and shoot those white bone arrows at the wall. On the contrary, those skeleton mages don''t dare to come forward at the moment because one of them died in an accident. Compared with those that can be sacrificed and consumed, even if the skeleton mage has only three levels, it is very difficult to summon materials - not all the Summoning Magic of the dead can summon skeleton mages. They must need certain auxiliary materials, and the dead must have certain magic talent before they die. Otherwise, even magic apprentices or magicians who have stepped into the silver world can only ordinary skeletons or corpses. This vanguard force can gather so many skeleton mages, and even many skeleton mages, which may have occupied a quarter of the whole southern undead army. Such a huge scale is only used for cannon fodder consumption, which is simply an unimaginable thing. If you cooperate with the forces of the undead regular army, it is enough to destroy the whole first-class kingdom. No one knows what these undead creatures are thinking. The only thing you can know is that the building speed of the white bone ladder is getting faster and faster. It only depends on less than 20000 steel wings - although there are 50000 regular army formations with steel wings, less than 20000 people are specialized in bow shooting skills. Others or guest archers are only responsible for blind shooting of coverage attack, but if you really want to shoot accurately, It is obviously impossible - it is impossible to control the construction speed of the ladder at all. "They''re speeding up." Abaza wiped the blood on his left face. He just leaned out a little because he wanted to pay attention to the construction speed of the white bone ladder. As a result, he was wiped across his cheek by a tributary arrow and scratched a blood mark. Although the injury is not very serious, the white bone arrow shot by the skeleton Archer carries a certain amount of toxin. Although emergency treatment has been carried out, Abaza still feels numb in his cheek. "If they continue to lose like this, they will use the arms of the skeleton system." Levi glanced through the gap of the impact shield and said, "are we just letting them build the white bone ladder?" All eyes were on William. But William''s face showed another intoxicated smile: "laissez faire? How is it possible It''s just that it hasn''t had much effect yet. Wait a minute. Let the main force of the War Bow force put on those archers, whether bones or skeletons, and shoot at me. " Although Abaza didn''t understand the reason, he nodded and began to order. Soon, the counterattack center of gravity from the steel wings was adjusted. Originally, the archer shooting of the War Bow force was to find the skeleton archers as much as possible, and then several people nearby cooperated to directly solve it with a powerful shot. But now, because they no longer pay attention to which skeleton archers are in the hands of the skeleton archers, the dense arrow rain covered the attack, which soon made these skeleton archers suffer. For a time, the army of the dead, who had already suppressed the arrow rain at the head of the city, was immediately suppressed again. But what everyone didn''t expect was that after these undead who were responsible for long-range operations were suppressed, the construction speed of the white bone ladder was much slower. More than ten minutes ago, a six story ladder was built. At this time, more than 20 minutes later, it was just two floors again. Eliza''s eyes lit up and looked at William with a bright look. "This is a suppression tactic, isn''t it?" Levi whispered. "Yes." Eliza nodded, "and it''s a very accurate strategic push suppression I''ve been observing the key nodes of each other''s white bone ladder before. Originally, I thought the key should be those skeleton mages. As long as their summoning speed can be limited, the construction speed of the white bone ladder will be slowed down, but I didn''t expect that the most critical place is not here. " Levy nodded and understood what was going on. But Abaza didn''t understand. He touched his head and asked modestly, "Your Highness Levi, why is this?" The strong in the legendary realm are all called his highness to distinguish the huge gap between the Holy Land and legend. Of course, this is also the reason why they are not very familiar with each other. Like Rena and shefanio, although they are also real legendary strong men, generally no one calls them their highness. Dwight, who was born in the cavalry regiment, still called them chief and envoy or saint, while old people such as Alfred called them Rena and shefanio. "Because of the offensive." Levi said, "the previous attack was suppressed, so the skeleton soldiers can charge without scruples. But now the other side''s offensive is suppressed by us, so they have to bear more damage. But those skeleton mages did not dare to continue to move forward, so once the skeleton soldiers in front of the front lost something, they could not continue to summon because of the casting distance. " "Simply put, it is the general trend." Eliza added. Abaza nodded vaguely. He really didn''t understand the key, but it didn''t matter. As the smartest and resourceful man of the empty barbarians, Abaza always likes to think, so when he has free time, he will go back and think about the key. "So, can we hold it?" Abaza asked again. "I can''t hold it." This time, Alfred answered the question. Even he could clearly see the key to the question. Perhaps now the construction speed of the white bone ladder is limited, but it is only limited. The number of 300000 undead troops is no joke. Maybe others don''t know, but Alfred, as a senior commander, knows that the strategic reserves in Senegal are not particularly sufficient. Although the rear is already in emergency mobilization and transportation, before these logistics units really arrive, After all, there are only about 500000 steel arrows in the fortress, which is the quantity of materials counted by many troops. However, war is not a number game. It is impossible to say that a steel arrow can solve a skeleton, but also take into account the physical consumption and muscle strain of soldiers. Combined with various factors, even if the 500000 steel arrows can really be consumed in this war, as long as they can eliminate 100000 skeletons, they can be regarded as a major victory. "Ten floors." In such a short time of communication, the construction speed of the white bone ladder suddenly increased a lot. After shooting continuously for more than an hour, even if the endurance of the empty barbarian is no matter how high, the strain of the arm muscles will almost reach the limit. The fingers of many empty barbarians were worn with blood marks by bowstrings, and the forearms of a larger part of empty barbarians were swollen and red. "When will Hitler''s priestly troops arrive?" William saw the problem, too. "It is estimated that there will be at least more than a week''s journey." Alfred replied, "but when the war broke out, Dwight had led the scarlet Knights out of town to meet him. It is estimated that the journey time can be shortened to about three days." "I can''t wait." William shook his head. "Abaza, let the steel wings stop shooting. If you continue to fight like this, your army will be completely abandoned." Abaza bit his teeth and looked a little ugly: "stop shooting!" "Lord William, we can still insist!" A soldier with steel wings roared, but he refused to put down his bow and arrow, but shot another arrow. "Yes! Lord William! " "Let''s go on!" The steel winged archers yelled, but no one was willing to put down the bow. "Your value is not just in this remote repression." William said in a deep voice, "the enemy will soon finish building the white bone ladder, and then they will attack the wall. Now only you, the dark wings, the lion of thunder and Cecilia''s guards can carry out the hand to hand battle of the city wall. Oh, by the way, Miss angel''s frost Legion is OK, but... Do you want a group of women to protect you? " "No!" Many people have voiced their rejection. "Our void principality does have a strong military capacity, but our founding time is too short, so the army strength is not enough." William said faintly, without ignoring his weakness, "the troops gathered in the fortress are indeed the pride of our empty principality, but how many people are there after all? Not counting Miss angel''s frost corps, we don''t even have 100000 people. But in front of us is just a cannon fodder regiment of the undead army. There are already more than 300000. Are there many of us? " Everyone was silent. "Therefore, I have to use you as three people, or even as five or ten people." William said in a deep voice, his tone was calm, but the content of the words once again excited everyone''s heart. "To use you so incisively and vividly, the only thing I can think of is to make you all in the best state Now let you put down your bows and arrows, not to stop fighting, but to prepare you for the next deadly battle. " "As I said before, we have no reinforcements." William said in a deep voice, "why? Because the guys of those wild tribes have not been rectified up to now, Haila is still sitting there, and even many despicable people plan to make trouble while our elites gather at the front line Here, I can only tell you that since you are the pride of my vanity duchy, you should keep your pride even if you all die here! " The soldiers with steel wings finally slowly put down their bow. But their morale was not at all low, but like a volcano about to erupt. At the thought of those people from the wild tribe, William also had an evil fire in his heart. After feeling Sean''s danger before, William and shefanio worked hard to solve a large number of people, which really deterred many people. But they didn''t expect that when the troops began to pull out the stronghold, the people of these wild tribes began to make trouble again. As a last resort, William had to let Hella come to town from the canyon fortress, and left Noro and the silver Temple corps to protect Hella''s safety. William naturally knows the killing of Alexis, and the old people in the core circle who have been following Sean for a long time also know it. But it is precisely because they know, so they all know that even if Haila really straightens out the wild tribe, they should also beware of those careerists from other forces who are desperate for the overall situation. The most typical idea of these madmen is that even if there is no void principality, they can hold the corpse invasion. Therefore, they should take advantage of the weakness of the void principality to divide the interests of the void principality, bring the whole wilderness back into their control, and once again become the back garden of what they want. That''s why William said they wouldn''t have reinforcements. It is the greatest effort to arrange the virgin of Hitler''s temple of life to come to the wild fortress. Moreover, even if Haila really ignored the rear and forced all the legions of the wild tribe to rush to the wild fortress for support, it would take nearly a month as soon as possible. If you really can''t do anything, you can only give up the wild fortress, of course William won''t be so mindless. He will choose to stick to it now because they have lost contact with Sean for a long time. Although I don''t know where Sean went, it''s certain that Sean finally returned to the wilderness to be stuffed. Therefore, no matter what consideration, William must keep the wild fortress for at least a month. But he was also very clear that these troops in the fortress were the real strength of the void principality. Therefore, even if the void empire was seriously damaged, it was impossible to bury all these troops here. As long as these troops are still there, the void principality will eventually become an empire. But if all the confidence and strength are buried here, then the void Empire plan is really just a joke. If the attack of the undead army does not decrease, it can only last for a month. William''s heart has a plan: if he gives up the rear, let Haila send reinforcements immediately, which may last for three months. But if you are hit back and forth, I''m afraid you''ll really fall. Well, I hope Sean will come back soon. Chapter 1164 For the dead, the breath of life is like a lighthouse in the night. You can''t see it. For those undead who only have biological instinct, once a living person enters the death, all undead will be shocked instantly, because the breath is too obvious. Therefore, once the breath and momentum of the living change, it is naturally the easiest for the dead to feel. Therefore, when the garrison of the wild fortress changed its momentum and began to really look back on death, the breath of life they burst out was naturally bright to a dazzling degree. This makes the whole army of the dead suddenly produce a commotion. If there is no pressure from the high-level dead, this seemingly ordinary army of the dead will be confused. Without him, instinctively disturb you. However, as the momentum of the garrison becomes stronger, the souls of the attackers naturally become extremely manic. They don''t even need the commander to command. The souls who follow their instinctive actions impact more rapidly. However, no matter how fierce and crazy the war ahead becomes, there are still large-scale undead troops behind the array, which have not moved at all. Even if the momentum of the garrison became stronger and more attractive, they only returned to normal after a slight disturbance, which did not completely confuse the whole army. In this army, which can really be called the headquarters of the vanguard army, two figures stand. One of them has a strong momentum. Even if it is controlled, the wisps of breath inadvertently leaked out still seem really terrible. On the other hand, it is the opposite. Not only does the body have no momentum to leak out, but even it seems that it doesn''t exist in the whole army of the dead. If the other party doesn''t stand next to the first momentum figure and only rely on breath judgment rather than eyes, the dead will only regard it as completely nonexistent. "It seems that your tactics are not good." The ordinary figure with no sense of existence opened his mouth, "can''t lure the enemy." Such a simple and quiet sentence frightened the fierce dead nearby. However, his panic was restrained, his face looked gloomy and ferocious, and his hand bones snapped. With the change of his mood, his body had a strange change. It was originally the appearance of a skeleton, but now there were bursts of virtual shadow shaking, revealing a burly figure more than two meters tall. The figure was wearing a black armor, and behind him was a black cloak hunting. However, if you look carefully, you will find that the cloak is not black at all, but soaked with too much blood, so that it is completely black. The burly figure did not wear a war helmet, so he could still see the skeleton head, but the flame burning in his eyes was not the faint green of ordinary skeleton cannon fodder, but almost purple red. Only the undead who has reached the eleventh level can have this soul fire. Once it turns purple, it is the symbol of legendary ghost fire, which means that the undead is a real legendary creature. Just a cannon fodder like army of the dead, how can there be such strong dead? "Are you going to break my business?" The skeleton with no sense of existence opened its mouth, but such a plain and light sentence made the undead who was equivalent to the upper holy realm feel a burst of cold cold of the soul. "Subordinates dare not." The undead, who was hiding his identity, said in a respectful tone. Only call subordinates, not subordinates. This shows that this undead is not a subordinate of another undead, but a subordinate of another undead army who has an equal opposition relationship with it. It calls itself a subordinate only because its identity and rank are lower than the other. It is natural to imagine the strength of another person who can make the undead of level 11 call themselves subordinates and show such a respectful attitude. After saying this, the momentum of the dead was restrained, and the state of the unstable illusion was finally slightly stable, no longer changing and repeating. But even so, it is difficult to completely suppress the powerful and oppressive breath, and there is still a strong breath of death on the whole ground. Just because the scale of the undead army is relatively large, there is a reasonable explanation for these dead spirits. Of course, this is also the reason why the undead army of this headquarters dare not go too far forward. With the perception of this strong undead, we naturally know that there are two legendary strong men in the fortress ahead, and they are not ordinary legendary strong men. They belong to the kind with strong combat power. We can feel the fluctuation of the power of this law. However, these two people are not within the scope of his response, but are solved by the real strong man around him. There is only one real goal of his trip, that is to capture the fortress. Except that a woman named by her lord must stay alive, everyone else in the fortress lives or dies. Of course, if he can leave more and more perfect materials, he will naturally be praised. And it was out of this consideration that he adopted this disguise tactic, which is rare in the army of the dead. In fact, this general was not a corpse pulled out by Rick from his bones, but a local product made after conquering the southern territory of the Millennium covenant empire. Before his death, he was a powerful and excellent general. He was especially good at the way of war. He was one of the three pillars of the thirteen provinces of gold. He was also the only undead degenerate who immediately defected to Rick after seeing that the situation was gone. Degenerates refer to human beings who surrender to demons, demons and undead. According to different belief objectives, they can be divided into demon degenerates, devil degenerates and undead degenerates. The essence of these degenerates is still human, so they retain all human instincts and memories, but because they are limited by degenerate beliefs, they will be planted into special operation means, and their body shape and appearance will change to a certain extent. The price edrozo has to pay is to peel off all his flesh and blood and become a white skeleton. However, because he has endured such severe pain, he has gained great benefits from the improvement of his strength - as a human, he has only the realm of the lower holy land, but after becoming a degenerate, his strength has been improved to the upper holy land, and he can become a legendary strong man with the last step. Originally, he spent his whole life trying not to become a legend, but now he suddenly has the opportunity to become a legendary strong man. What''s his dissatisfaction? But edrozo doesn''t know that even if he dies in his life, he will never become a legendary strong man. He will always be short of this one foot - from the moment he becomes a degenerate, he can no longer have the ability to improve his strength. Therefore, at the moment when his flesh and blood peel off, how much his strength can be improved will only stop here in the future. But Rick didn''t tell him, so he didn''t know. "The enemy has stopped shooting." The skeleton standing next to edrozo looked at the white bone ladder that began to be built frantically after losing the cover of arrow rain, and suddenly said, "the white bone ladder is about to be built... How are your black dead army ready?" "Just wait for the white bone ladder to be built." Edrozo replied in a deep voice. The fallen are the people who surrender to the dark creatures. However, even if they surrender, it is also "non-human and their hearts must be different" for dark creatures, so they will not be reused at all. If they want to be reused, they must develop their own troops, and then speak with military merit. However, they are only qualified to speak. The demon king, Lord and great king who accept their surrender will never let these degenerates rule their own troops. Because of this, all fallen people will bring a skill similar to natural ability: transformation. This ability is also called demonization and pollution, but no matter what it is called, there is only one essence, that is, to develop their own army deployment and expand their own Legion combat effectiveness, that''s all. Of course, there are also some powerful degenerates. Their ability is not to lead the war, but strong men like the lone ranger. However, those demon kings, Lords and great kings don''t care about them. You can do it alone and lead the army to fight. Anyway, as long as you can complete the task. The Black Death army is the army transformed from edrozo''s pollution, that is, the army standing behind him at the moment. This is a legion with more than 30000 skeleton cavalry and nearly 100000 skeleton infantry with various weapons. In fact, this large-scale army of the dead is the real headquarters of the vanguard army of the dead, and it is also the direct force of edrozo. This army with a scale of 130000 is not a skeleton creature, but the deployment before he became a degenerate. However, after he became a degenerate, this army could not escape bad luck. It was all polluted by his demonization and became a degenerate army of half people and half dead. Of course, what looks like a skeleton now is just caused by magic blessing like him. In fact, the combat effectiveness of this army is no less than that of the sixth level army of the human empire. Even because of being completely demonized, the combat effectiveness is much stronger than the general level 6 army. Perhaps it has not reached the real level 7 army standard, but the difference is not too far. There must be a quasi level 7 army. This vanguard army of the dead is indeed a pioneer, but it is not cannon fodder. Levi didn''t know this, but judged by ordinary logic, so he thought it was inexplicable that the cannon fodder army still brought tens of thousands of skeleton mages. However, it''s no wonder Levi doesn''t understand. In fact, the knowledge base he contacted before has not been updated for a long time. I don''t know that there is a special existence of the so-called "degenerate" in the land, not to mention a degenerate who is good at military strategy. In this war situation where the information is completely unequal, Levi did not see through this inferior tactics, and even William did not find anything wrong. It is not surprising at all. After all, no one would have thought that there would be undead who knew how to disguise, disguise and even show the weakness of the enemy. There are 350000 dead. Apart from 130000 main forces and tens of thousands of skeleton mages, the remaining 200000 are real cannon fodder, which can be sacrificed at any time, and are only the materials used to build the white bone ladder. However, the white bone ladder has not been completely constructed at the moment, so edrozo still stands still. He was still waiting. When the white bone ladder was completely completed, he immediately led the cavalry to launch an assault. As long as he cuts a hole, the infantry of the black dead army behind him can take advantage of the opportunity to enter, expand the results and stand firm on the city wall - as a fallen man who was formerly human, edrozo certainly knows what is the most important point of the city siege. If he can''t stand firm on the city wall, he won''t want to break the city at all. At this time, a new defense means suddenly appeared in the wild fortress, which had been quiet for a long time. Countless huge stones as big as millstones were carried up the wall, and then they were thrown straight down the white bone ladder built close to the wall. One or two millstones may not be able to smash the white bones under the shield that have adhered to the city wall, but a large number of millstones fall, which is enough to make these white bones crack. Once there are cracks, the degree of firmness is naturally inferior. Then a few more times, these white bone steps naturally produce a lot of collapse. Moreover, the threat of these millstones is far more than that. After smashing and collapsing the white bone ladder, the millstones rolling down the ladder naturally caused heavy losses to the skeleton soldiers in the rear. Before they were completely turned into bones and adhered to the wall or companions, these skeleton soldiers were only first-class undead creatures after all, which was no better than an adult. Therefore, many skeletons were directly crushed when they were hit and hit by a boulder. Of course, most of them are not crushed, but it is normal for the body to suddenly lose one or two parts, and after a small amount, it will no longer be the material to build the white bone ladder. "Dying." Seeing the new defense measures made in the fortress, the undead standing in edrozo sneered. This means of defense is indeed a dying struggle in the eyes of the dead. After all, how many millstones and boulders can a fortress have? This piece by piece may be able to delay the construction speed of the white bone ladder, but it still doesn''t help the general situation. They just build a little slower. But there are a whole 200000 road building materials. Hurry up and fill up. There is really no difference for the dead. However, the undead creature whose strength was absolutely above the legend obviously didn''t want to waste time, so he took a big step forward. The soul fire hidden in his eyes suddenly lit up, and tens of thousands of skeleton mages in front immediately divided into two lines. The front line stepped forward, and soon entered the full string range of the steel wing bow force. But this time, even if they were shot and killed by the soldiers with steel wings, there was no commotion and retreat, but began to urge the magic to operate the magic one after another. A large number of skeleton soldiers who died in the war were summoned one after another, and those skeleton soldiers who lacked arms and legs soon recovered under the repair of the Necromancer''s magic. Not only that, these skeleton soldiers, whether they were newly summoned or repaired, even seemed to be assisted and blessed by some magical power, ran frantically towards the white bone ladder, and then turned into road building materials. For a time, the construction of this ladder was not slow but fast. The skeleton mages at the front came forward to summon, and the skeleton mages at the back also stood in the array. A huge magic quickly condensed in the array of these skeleton mages, and then projected into the sky. Soon, huge dark clouds gathered in the sky of the whole fortress, which were purely condensed by magic. These dark clouds floated towards the fortress and blocked the golden brilliance emitted by Gulu in the fortress. The whole fortress became dark clouds when it was about to be blocked. But Cecilia, standing on the city wall, felt the powerful magic power gathering at this moment. The whole black cloud sky seemed to be brewing some powerful magic attack. This made Cecilia''s face very solemn. Chapter 1165 The dark clouds in the sky give people a very strong sense of oppression. Even if Cecilia didn''t remind, everyone present knew that it must be a huge magic bombardment. The light emitted by Gulu can''t hold the cover of the dark cloud. At the moment, it can only fall back to Cecilia. It can only be regarded as a growing small animal now, let alone an adult. If it is calculated according to the age of human beings, it may look like four or five years old. It is very important to have three kinds of natural abilities. But if you want to expect Gulu to help in the war, it''s better to expect reinforcements from the sky. Cecilia carefully put away Gollum and looked up at the black lightning shining from time to time in the dark cloud. "Can you see what magic it is?" There was no panic on William''s face. "It should be acid rain." Cecilia said, "after all, skeleton mage is only level 3. He doesn''t know much about undead magic. There are only three great ones. Summoning skeletons is one, and bone recovery is also one. Now summoning such a large area of dark clouds should be acid rain. " "After the undead creatures gather together, there will be a power bonus of dead Qi, and the intensity of acid rain will be increased." The one who spoke was Eliza. Her ability was strange. The weapon she used was also a magic guide gun that people had never seen before, but in essence, she was more inclined to magicians, "it may be a strong acid rain." "But their magic can''t be infinite forever." Cecilia whispered, "it depends on whether the rain is urgent or slow." "What do you mean?" Although William has a lot of knowledge about magic, he has never had a mage group under his command, so many fantastic tactics have no place to practice, and naturally lack a certain degree of cognition. "Miss Cecilia means that if the rain is urgent, the power will be strengthened again, but it can''t last too long." Eliza explained, "if the rain is slow, it is likely to last for a long time, but its power is weaker than the sudden rain But whether it''s slow or urgent, according to the magic damage standard, strong acid rain can reach the damage standard of level 3 magic. " "If it''s urgent, it''s the quasi level 4 standard?" Asked Alfred. "At least four levels." Cecilia replied, "but it won''t take more than ten minutes." "Level 4 magic attack lasting ten minutes?" William''s face finally changed. If it is level 2 or level 3 magic, the latest impact shield can withstand it. After all, with the increasing prosperity of the void principality, some more important materials begin to mix with more rare anti magic materials. Although these anti magic materials are not the top ones, and the dosage is not particularly large, there is still no problem if they are used to resist Level 2 and level 3 magic. Even level 4 magic also has certain resistance and immunity. However, a level 4 magic attack lasting ten minutes can''t be stopped unless it is made of level 3 or more anti magic materials. "Acid rain magic is different." Eliza said, "the damage of this magic is cumulative. In other words, we have stood in the scope of acid rain magic for long enough to have this power damage. If you find a place to hide when it rains, the power and damage of this magic is not high. " "So, as long as we use the mutual protection and combination of impact shields, we can survive the acid rain?" William asked humbly. "I can make it." Cecilia gave a positive answer because she knew what William meant, "but we can''t afford it." "Why?" William doesn''t understand. "It''s not difficult to stay in the rain for ten minutes, but you have to change your shield almost every other minute." Cecilia said, "I''ve calculated that the whole steel wing and the shields of all soldiers are needed in ten minutes. The acid rain is destructive to the impact shield to a great extent. Basically, it is impossible for these shields that support the shield and block the rain to open the nail pile. " At this point, the meaning is very clear. The construction of the white bone ladder is to give these undead the opportunity to rush up the wall for hand to hand combat. Just look at the formation of those skeleton cavalry, you can know that once the white bone ladder is built, those cavalry must charge at the first time, trying to tear a hole for the skeleton infantry behind to attack the wall. This is also the reason why Levi kept reminding the dangers of the white bone ladder. Abaza, however, said that these stairs were ignored at all. Levi doesn''t understand why, but everyone else knows, because they have impact shields - as long as the nail piles of impact shields are driven down and formed into an array, they can''t break through the steel wing defense unless the cavalry Corps above level 7 charge and attack. This is also the fundamental reason why steel wings can become the color change of all cavalry legions in the whole southern continent. It is also the reason why countless enemy countries want to steal the production drawings of impact shield. But now, if you have to sacrifice the impact shield to resist the acid rain, how can the enemy''s skeleton cavalry resist the charge even if the acid rain is blocked? No block. You can only fill it with your life. William frowned. Even if he was one of the top ten generals in the world and was good at using tricks and soldiers, he couldn''t do the job of "a clever woman can''t cook without rice". Of course, he believes that even if the steel wings do not have an impact shield, it is not a problem to block the charge of the skeleton cavalry. After all, the skeleton cavalry is only a third-order undead. At best, it is a fourth-class army. If the standard is poor, it is only the level of the third-class army. It is no problem to block the steel wings that have reached the level of the fifth class. However, this is a cavalry charge after all. Without the special ability of impact shield, there will be casualties. In the case of casualties that can be avoided, William is not willing. But before William and others came up with a good way, those skeleton mages who gathered together launched acid rain magic. Green rain began to fall in the cloudy sky. "Hide!" William roared in a deep voice. Those steel winged soldiers standing under the city wall immediately looked for buildings nearby to take shelter. The wild fortress has been empty since it was broken for the first time. Although the Cruz touch destroyed one-third of the fortress, this unmanned city has plenty of places to rest. Therefore, even if there are nearly 100000 troops, there is no place to rest. At this time, except for 30000 steel winged soldiers on the wall of the fortress, the rest of the Legion were taking a rest for the next war, so the acid rain had no impact on them. What''s more, now that they have received William''s order, these people will not come out to make trouble. The 30000 steel winged soldiers standing on the wall also began to form ten small steel winged arrays according to Cecilia''s urgent orders. Each array of 3000 people, collect shields, stick to each other, stand on the side, and lift only 800 shields. The impact shield is a heavy tower shield. One shield can accommodate three to four people to hide together, and the coverage area formed when 800 shields are lifted together is naturally not small. Four hundred people are enough to hide in 3600 people. However, the shield lifting method of the steel wing array is not to fully expand the heavy shield, but is similar to the construction method of the white bone ladder: shield folding shield. In this way, although the scale will be smaller, the scale of 3000 people is still enough. This way of stacking shields can naturally ensure that only a part of the impact of one shield is borne each time. Just adjust the angle of lifting the shield and the overlapping place, and one shield can be reused three or four times. Even if it is calculated three times, this small steel wing array can make a resistance time of up to nine minutes. As for the last minute, it can only fight to completely lose 800 impact shields. As for Levi and other strong people, they are naturally not afraid of this acid rain magic. Although William is just an ordinary person and has no self-protection ability, he has a group of strong people around him, which is more than enough to protect him. Because of the fall of acid rain, the defense capability of the whole fortress wall was almost completely disintegrated. However, the damage of this kind of large-scale magic does not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. Therefore, the attack range of casting magic is only limited to the wall of the fortress and the whole fortress, and does not expand the range to the white bone ladder under construction. Therefore, without any interference and obstruction, the construction speed of the white bone ladder obviously becomes faster and more crazy. Almost every minute, we can see that a new layer of the white bone ladder has been built. At this time, the height of the whole white bone ladder has reached 20 floors, and the height is almost 17 meters, and the spread length is more than 30 meters. Except that there is no structure at the gate, the white bone ladder built around the walls on both sides of the gate has an unusually complete prototype. I''m afraid that in a short time, the 30 meter high wall will not be able to block the undead army outside the Great Wall. But soon, the army of the dead didn''t even let the garrison of the fortress watch the progress. Because of the need to stop acid rain, the steel winged defenders hold the impact shield high, and those who do not hold it high also close in the array, which is very much like an eagle with convergent wings. Therefore, those skeletal archers have a higher chance of free attack. In order to avoid losses, William could only order Abaza to retreat the steel wings on the city wall, not too close to the edge of the city wall. Looking at the originally offensive and defensive war situation, just because there was a skeleton mage group in the undead army, the good situation was completely suppressed and subverted, and even the counterattack could not be done. William''s heart was almost bent and vomiting blood. Since he became the military commander of the void duchy, he has never fought such a cowardly war! William''s teeth are almost broken! Chapter 1166 "Your method failed again." The skeleton, who was strong but completely unknown, spoke coldly again. This time, tens of thousands of skeleton mages disguised as vanguard cannon fodder army with the fallen are subordinates of this skeleton, so only he can control these skeleton mages. So he would step forward and give formation battle instructions to all skeleton mages: Summon skeleton soldiers to take the road at all costs and cast all magic to gather acid rain to attack the city. Although skeleton mages are mages and can form a mage group after forming a scale, they are only third-order undead after all. Not only can they cast only a few undead spells, but even their own magic is really limited. Summoning skeleton soldiers doesn''t cost much magic. A skeleton mage can easily summon four or five times. However, only four or five times of summoning is good for building the white bone ladder that can pass through the 30 meter high fortress wall? Therefore, at least 20000 skeleton mages must focus on this without waste, but they must successfully build the white bone ladder. This is the core goal of this vanguard force. However, the garrison on the fortress will certainly not allow the undead army to build it. Through the previous offensive and defensive operations, both edrozo and the powerful skeleton can see that the white bone ladder can be built successfully at the end, but it will take a long time and a great loss. This is not what they want to see, let alone what they do not know about the plan after the void principality. In order to avoid long dreams, it is natural to shorten the time as much as possible. Therefore, when playing, edrozo prepared two tactics. The first is to constantly summon skeleton soldiers, bring great pressure to the enemy, attack their morale and confidence, and force the other party out of the city for a war. Unfortunately, this tactic was seen through by William, so Alfred''s request for war was naturally not approved. On the contrary, William calmed the army with a few words. If the first tactic fails, then naturally we can only use the second tactic. The skeleton beside edrozo ordered the skeleton mage Legion to make every effort, recklessly summoned all skeleton soldiers, and then quickly built the white bone ladder. At the same time, another part of the skeleton mage who mastered the acid rain magic formed a large magic array to share the magic chain with each other and display the strong acid rain enough to cover the whole fortress. The purpose is also very simple, that is to let the other party only watch the construction of the white bone ladder, but it is unable to stop it at all. Moreover, the casting range of the strong acid rain cloud is only limited to the fortress and will not affect outside the fortress. Although the tactics are different, the purpose is the same: force the defenders out of the city. Unfortunately, the result failed. William still had no plans to let the Legion out of town. "Even if we can''t force them out of the city, it can also hurt their morale and even hurt and weaken the defenders in the fortress to a certain extent." Edrozo''s mood was cold and said in a deep voice, "besides, when your strong acid rain magic is over, the white bone ladder will be built naturally. At that time, I have also killed the wall to fight the enemy In any case, we are on the winning side. " "Better so." The skeleton replied coldly, "if the rain is urgent, there is no time to suppress it. What I command is slow rain. About 20 minutes later, the white bone ladder will be built. You can start to prepare." As the skeleton said, the dark clouds in the sky are not heavy rain, and the rain curtain is not large, but it is highly persistent and continuous, which is very consistent with the rainy season in the southern continent. However, this continuous drizzle has always been the most annoying thing for the people of the southern continent, because this weather will increase the air humidity, and it will be a lot of cloudy and rainy days. It is difficult to dry the clothes, and there is a musty smell. At the moment, the steel wings in the fortress are very angry. Although the rain is small, the damage to the impact shield is not obvious and serious, but it will undoubtedly delay this almost torture time, and the dissipation and blow to morale will be more serious than the next rainstorm. However, the armies of the Principality of void are strange monsters, such as steel wings, thunder lions, Cecilia guards, etc. it is very difficult to reduce their morale. Even if there are only a few hundred people left in the end of a war, the Cecilia guards under clough will not be defeated at all. This elite army exists almost only in those empires and super first-class kingdoms, but the void principality has it. But anyway, the emergence of the mage group is indeed a very terrible strategic weapon. As long as they appear on the battlefield, they can often directly reverse the situation of a war, but not everyone can afford a mage group - the so-called mage group, at least hundreds of official mages, and then connect the power of all mages through a special magic chain, Only in this way can we display powerful battlefield level and even strategic level magic. Therefore, the battlefield where mage regiments generally appear must be a national war of first-class Kingdom level. In those years, no matter which of the three battlefields between the Principality of Ryan and the kingdom of dabion had the intervention and participation of the mage group, although some mages joined the war on local battlefields, they could not form a scale to directly reverse the battlefield situation. After all, the details of the void principality are still insufficient. Even if all aspects have the level comparable to the super first-class kingdom or even the Empire, the mage group still doesn''t have it. Even though Sean came up with the idea of replacing it by the divine officer battle group, the divine officer battle group can only carry out some divine magic auxiliary blessings to make the war Legion stronger. In the face of the powerful war magic attack formed by the real mage group, it can not produce enough anti magic damage. The construction of the white bone ladder has been faster and faster. In a twinkling of an eye, it has climbed from 17 meters to 24 meters, and another six meters can be the same as the wall height of the whole wild fortress. "What a pity." Looking at the gradual formation of the white bone ladder, edrozo''s heart sighed gently. When the cavalry''s charge is the most powerful, it is in the advantage of height difference, that is, when charging from the uphill road to the downhill road; The second is the frontal charge with sufficient distance, such as the plain 100 meters away. However, the structure of the white bone ladder is a thrust from bottom to top, which requires twice the loss of cavalry charge, and even the charge strength will be inferior. It''s just that edrozo has no choice. He had seen that the garrison standing on the wall was very strong. If he hadn''t transformed and forcibly improved the forces deployed under his command by means of demonization, he would only be defeated if he encountered such an army at other times. Therefore, he can only let his cavalry troops take the lead in charging. Only in this way can he have more hope to open a hole, and then tear a wound, so that the subsequent troops can continuously attack the wall and stand firm. This is war. If he can operate slowly, he certainly hopes that the white bone ladder can build a platform with a length of 100 meters, which is more suitable for his legion. But it''s a pity that he doesn''t have such a platform. The lack of material is one factor, and the other factor is that he doesn''t think the "companion" around him will help himself so. A skeleton cavalry came out of the cavalry with a horse. This is a skeleton horse with only a horse skeleton, but as with the whole legion, it is also a magic shield. In fact, this is a war horse with black flames on all four hoofs. The horse is as black as ink, and its eyes have bright red light. It looks particularly ferocious. The horse doesn''t wear a vest. It''s not unprepared, but it doesn''t need it. This is not a horse from the skeleton plane, but a horse Warcraft - Fire hoof beast unique to the native world. This kind of Warcraft has strong impact ability and speed. It only grows near the Millennium covenant empire in the southern continent. It is the favorite mount of many knights. It is also an important economic source for the export and trafficking of the Millennium covenant empire. Originally, the fire hoof beast edrozo had only six levels, but after the strength of edrozo became a degenerate has been improved, his mount has also been improved. Now it has eight levels of strength. In addition, it is not too much to say that it is a ninth level Warcraft given by the undead family. Edrozzo turned over and mounted his horse, then took up a long gun in his right hand and stared at the wall of the fortress indifferently. At this time, the height of the white bone ladder has been built to 29 meters, and countless skeleton soldiers are crazy climbing up, ready to turn into the last meter of the ladder. With the wave of edrozo''s hand, the whole necromancer cavalry array was immediately divided into two rows: one left and one right. Just then, a fire red tornado suddenly broke through the air from the city wall. Bright red, fiery and violent, this is the feeling of this huge fire red tornado with a diameter of five meters to everyone present. When the tornado rose and broke through the dark clouds in the sky, and began to spread rapidly, dyeing the sky into a burning cloud, the acid rain falling from the dark clouds began to decrease gradually. In those areas affected by the flame tornado and turned into burning clouds, the acid rain directly stopped falling, leaving only a layer of bright color. In a flash, among the skeleton mages who performed acid rain magic, there was a white fog after another. These are skeletons directly killed by acid rain magic caused by the impact of flame tornado. However, these dead skeleton mages only occupy a small part of the whole huge skeleton mage group, even less than a thousand. Although the explosion continues, it belongs to Cecilia who is taking advantage of the danger - the magic consumption of the skeleton mage is close to the end of the powerful crossbow. Even if Cecilia doesn''t play the tornado, the acid rain will soon end. It was only because she was unwilling to be beaten and could not make some losses to the army of the dead, that she chose to do it at this moment. "Hum." The mysterious skeleton didn''t seem to care at all about the constant sacrifice of the skeleton mage under his command. He still just gave a sneer, "struggle, despair, unwilling... The more you are, the more delicious your soul is!" With the words of the skeleton falling, the last meter of the white bone ladder was finally built, and the soul fire in its eyes suddenly lit up several times. All skeleton mages who were casting spells immediately stopped, quickly withdrew to the left and right sides, and gave way to the road leading to the white bone ladder in the middle. Those skeleton soldiers who haven''t had time to turn into white bone ladder materials simply rush to the wall and quickly climb the wall. They will be the best bait to create chaos. This is also the routine method used by the undead army after making the white bone ladder: use those skeleton soldiers who have not been consumed to create chaos on the wall, provide better fighting space and occasions for the subsequent undead army, and occasionally even take the wall before the subsequent army climbs the wall. However, in the face of steel wings, the elite army of the void principality, it is obviously unlikely to do so. Edrozo let out a roar, and the two skeleton cavalry units on the left and right slowly began to run forward. Chapter 1167 Thirty thousand skeleton cavalry, under edrozo''s orders, surged forward like the water breaking the dike. The rolling white tide is divided into two, and then rushes towards the white bone ladder built on the left and right walls, just as the surging river meets the blocked reef and then flows to both sides. However, the meaning of desperate, devouring and destroying everything has not weakened at all. All skeleton mages have evacuated the attack route of these skeleton cavalry. Only those skeleton archers and skeleton archers still stood in front of the front and kept suppressing the fortress wall, but they also stood on the charging route of skeleton cavalry. Without the slightest hesitation and pause, all the skeleton cavalry directly hit these skeleton archers. Or, run over. A large number of skeleton archers were immediately smashed into countless broken bones and splashed everywhere. Even the skeleton archers ended up like this, not to mention the skeleton soldiers and skeleton soldiers who were only consumed as materials. Almost everything the skeleton cavalry went along was smashed into countless bones under its violent impact. On the fortress, everyone can clearly see this scene. "The charge has begun!" Levi let out a soft drink. "Damage." Abaza remained calm and ordered all the steel winged soldiers to return quickly and report the damage to the impact shield. "A total of 4000 shock shields can''t start." The steel winged soldier on the left defensive line soon said, "the defensive line can still be maintained." "My side is almost the same. However, there is still no problem in maintaining the operation of the defense line. " The steel winged soldier in the right line of defense also said. Because acid rain is not a torrential rain, the damage to the impact shield is not particularly troublesome, which also makes the resistant impact shield do not need to be replaced frequently all the time and can last longer. In addition, Cecilia forcibly fought back with her personal magic and interrupted the operation of the whole acid rain magic array. Although this made her loss not light, it did reduce the damage that the whole steel wing needed to bear. Subsequently, Abaza quickly issued a series of battle orders. 8000 steel winged soldiers who lost their impact shield withdrew directly to the rear and were quickly replaced by another 8000 steel winged soldiers under the city wall. The 20000 steel winged soldiers in the rear also went back to the temporary Quartermaster''s office to replace their equipment, and then came back on standby, ready to go to the front line for replacement at any time. Because after the charge of 30000 skeleton cavalry, it was the attack of 100000 dead skeletons. These are real skeleton soldiers. They have reached the fourth and fifth levels, not just the first and second levels. In terms of combat effectiveness alone, these skeleton warriors and skeleton warriors are equivalent to the real fourth and fifth level legions. Basically, they can be regarded as a standard with steel wings and thunder lions. In particular, the enemy has quantitative advantages, which has to make all legions of the whole fortress start to mobilize. Not only the other 20000 steel winged soldiers, but also the thunder lion, Cecilia guards, dark wings and so on, were ordered by William to mobilize and be ready to fight the enemy on the wall at any time. The only ones who did not receive mobilization orders were four legions: Rena''s first cavalry regiment, angel''s frost regiment, and now Levi''s wing of guilt regiment and the magistrates brought by shefanio. The first cavalry regiment has only 1000 people because of its small number. It can be said that both sides have directly invested nearly 250000 people in the battlefield. This number is simply a spray. The frost Legion belongs to angel''s private Legion. William is not qualified to give orders. Even William doesn''t want to take over the command, because angel is also an excellent general. She knows the frost Legion better than anyone, so she knows the best time for the frost Legion. As for the wings of guilt, this is a very unique Legion. Although the size of his establishment is only 10000, the source of soldiers is composed of real elite soldiers from steel wings, thunder lion, dark wings, silver sideburns corps and Cecilia close guard army. This is a real elite division that is infinitely close to the standard of level 6 Corps. They are good at a wide range of combat fields, but as the only ace Legion in the Principality of vanity, William has high expectations for this legion, so he doesn''t want to waste it in this war. The same is true of the Shenguan battle group: the strength of the Shenguan is not particularly strong, but also uneven, and the number is only about 100. Therefore, they are also arranged at the end to prepare to cooperate with the wing of guilt. After all, the recovery of divine power is not as good as the spirit and magic of a magician. It only needs meditation. Divine power can be slowly recovered through continuous pious prayer. According to Levi''s understanding of the undead legion, he clearly told William that within 48 hours after the emergence of the undead pioneer army, at least one complete combat sequence of the regular army will arrive on the battlefield. The so-called regular army sequence refers to the undead Legion composed of non skeleton cannon fodder such as black knight and black knight. The complete establishment is that there will be at least 100000 cavalry, more than 300000 infantry, a large undead mage group, and even hundreds of thousands of Ghoul cannon fodder. In the absence of reinforcements, even William felt weak to hold the wild fortress with the current defensive scale in the wild fortress. But no matter how weak he was, he had to guard the fortress. Therefore, it is the only plan William can think of to ensure that there are available soldiers under his command as much as possible, and then stick to it by relying on the advantage of defending the city in the right place. As like as two peas, the army of the Legion, after all, has been able to think of the same tactics as William. The battle sequence of the regular army is very different from that of cannon fodder. Before, there were three legions sent by lake to the golden left road, but there was only one deployed by the regular army, and it was not a complete establishment, but only a remnant. The other two army heads only led the vanguard army temporarily, mainly collecting materials and rushing to the battlefield. Unfortunately, because of Sean''s disturbance and miscalculation of the details of the Millennium covenant Empire, all three legions have been buried - the head''s soul is not an ordinary soul, and death is complete annihilation. It is not easy to add. Even for Rick, the skeleton invasion brought only the souls of 12 Army leaders. Three of them were destroyed in the first World War. Although Rick didn''t say anything, Lucas and rukas knew that Rick was really distressed. William doesn''t know this and doesn''t care so much. His idea is very simple. The wing of conviction is the last trump card and should be put in the final stage. If you can''t let the lion of thunder on the front, you can''t let the lion of thunder on the front. If the steel wings can really block it, let them all block it. Just now. William shook his head reluctantly. He knew that steel wings alone would not stop him. It was estimated that he would have to pull another army into battle. The replacement of troops on the wall of the fortress city has been completed, and the skeleton cavalry in front has officially stepped on the nearly 50 meter long white bone ladder. Perhaps in a few seconds, the two sides will start a real hand to hand battle. However, in terms of the current situation, the garrison still has a big advantage. Skeleton cavalry is a thrust, which needs to consume more power and face more danger; Steel wings, and shock shields designed to deal with cavalry. Abaza smiled grimly: "stand in line!" All the steel winged soldiers immediately raised their shields in front of them, and then heard the dull impact of a "click", and the nail piles hidden in the shields immediately hit the city wall. The iron and steel wings have been trained many times, so it is clear that 30000 iron and steel wings soldiers arrived to set up shields, but the sound of nailing piles hitting the city wall seems to be only one sound, and the only constant is the vibration like an earthquake. If you want to build a fortress, you can''t just talk about it. Generally, you need very special materials. At the very least, the construction of the fortress''s wall can''t be built with ordinary materials. After all, there is a magnitude-8 earth magic in the element magic: a great earthquake. This magic can simulate a strong earthquake similar to a magnitude-10 earthquake through the vibration stimulation of the earth vein. If the fortress''s wall is not mixed with special materials to resist, A big earthquake is enough to destroy a fortress. Therefore, the construction of the fortress and the city wall are the most important. The selected materials must be the best and the most stable. As for the destruction of other buildings in the fortress, it doesn''t matter, as long as there are geographical advantages to defend. Like tonis fortress, the architectural pattern in the fortress is arranged into a magic array through a special layout, so that the whole fortress and even the whole mountain range are free from earth magic. At present, there is only this one in the whole miracle continent. Therefore, the impact shield nail pile with steel wings will cause some damage to the fortress wall, but at least it will not damage the foundation of the whole wall. Unless the undead army has some powerful siege equipment to destroy the wall by physical means, it will not be so easy to be destroyed for a while and a half. When the nail pile was hit, the real bottom card of the steel wing was finally opened. Continental barrier! A vigorous momentum like a strong wall rises from the iron wing Legion. That is the power of law. That''s a rule. A special law that should not appear in the Legion has taken shape at the moment. For ordinary people, they may not see anything at all. But for those who have entered the realm of the holy land, they can see at a glance that the so-called momentum rising from the steel wings is the addition of the power of law. But the only one who can really feel the belonging of this law is the legendary strong one present. Solid. Belonging to the law of guardian and shelter is one of the core laws of the world, which belongs to the same level as the law of time and space. In the eyes of the legendary strong, the steel wings are like a diamond crystal barrier, which is quickly pieced together into a huge barrier one after another, with bright brilliance shining on it. This is the power of materialized law that only the legendary strong can see. But only the direct blood descendant of shefanio, the God, knows where the projection of this crystal like barrier comes from - that is the crystal wall of the plane that protects the whole plane from being eroded by the power of the void storm! Before opening the impact shield, the steel wing was just a level 5 army. However, after opening the impact shield, the steel wing is a peak level 6 army, or even quasi level 7. The only drawback is that after opening the impact shield, the steel wings can''t move at all. "Impossible!" Edrozo in charge may not see the projection of the crystal wall of this plane, but he can feel the powerful power of the law of asylum, but he can''t think of why this ordinary army can hook the power of the law, so he gave a cry of surprise. "Impossible!" It was the skeleton far away from the main battlefield that made this exclamation, but he was not as surprised as edrozo, because he had seen that the change of steel wings came from the black shield in their hands and their own pride, "unexpected. Pity... Pity... " No one knows what the skeleton is doing. But edrozzo knew very well that at this moment he had no way to order the whole army to stop charging and retreating. Once the cavalry charge begins, it is like sailing against the current, but once it stops moving forward, it is not retreat, but death. As a degenerate, edrozo needed a victory to prove his value and ability, so he had today''s war. Now, the enemy suddenly had something unexpected. Although he was shocked and inexplicable, edrozo still had no mind and idea to retreat after all. The charge of the skeleton cavalry is even more fierce. Thirty meters. Ten meters. In a short distance, it is only a moment for the cavalry in charge. At the next moment, like a waterfall against the current, the skeleton cavalry on the left and right sides hit the front of the iron wing army line of defense increased by the projection of the power of the plane crystal wall. Not surprisingly, the cavalry who hit the front couldn''t break the line of defense at all. Let alone break the defense line, it is impossible to even make the iron wing lineup retreat half a step. However, the action of force is mutual. Since you can''t impact and break the array successfully, the force you exert will naturally come back. So almost without exception, the skeleton cavalry in front of the charge were shocked out of piles of broken meat one after another, filled with black blood and stench. The only exception is edrozo. Although he led the troops to charge, he did not die because of the charge, but he was slightly injured, but it was not serious. However, the cavalry coming from the continuous impact behind him did not have such good luck. They almost died with the rush. At least more than one-third of the cavalry were directly buried under the rush. The remaining two-thirds, even if they were not dead, were dizzy and had no power to continue the rush. In this way, the camouflage illusion applied to these fallen people can not continue. In front of everyone, the body shape of these cavalry soldiers was soon completely exposed: they were all black armor and black cavalry, holding a black gun and wearing a black knife on their waist, but their facial features were ferocious and painful, and their eyes were desperate and unwilling. "Not skeleton cavalry!" "This is... What the hell!" "Are these the Black Knights?" "Isn''t the black knight the regular battle sequence of the undead army?" In the crowd, there were startling cries one after another. No one expected that these skeleton cavalry who came to attack were not skeleton cavalry. And different from those cavalry enemies in the past, after these black Armored Cavalry failed to charge, only one-third of them died from the anti earthquake force. You know, once the iron wings put down the impact shield, how many cavalry charged would have to die. This result is the first time in my life, but soon everyone reacted. The fighting capacity of this cavalry force is very strong. It can play like this with the steel wings with the impact shield turned on. The strength level of this corps must be at least equal. Unexpected, really unexpected! Chapter 1168 "The fallen!" Levi uttered a exclamation, "the dead, the fallen! These cavalry are dead! " Demonization, transformation, necromanization, etc. all mean the same thing. All the people present are smart people. Naturally, they know what this means. This powerful cavalry regiment was transformed by the degenerates through special means, so their strength has been improved and can compete with the steel wings. If they were not transformed according to the previous level, I''m afraid that in the charge battle just now, at least two-thirds of the cavalry would be destroyed or even completely buried here. And William, at the moment of Levi''s exclamation, figured everything out. The army in front of us is not an army of dead cannon fodder at all, but a real vanguard army. The commander is the undead degenerate who infected and transformed the whole Legion. He deceived everyone with camouflage magic, even Cecilia, the magician, and then launched the war against the wild fortress. No matter what he thought before and what plan he had, all his schemes have been meaningless now: his identity has been seen through, everyone has been on guard, and naturally there will be no more contempt. A long fine iron spear quickly pierces out of the eyes of the impact shield when the array is placed. Those riders who were still in front of the impact shield array and were not killed by the charge, but also dizzy by the anti earthquake force, were stabbed to death one by one by these soldiers with steel wings. If they can''t directly stab the rider to death, they just stick out their guns and stab the horse, but the effect is not as perfect as they thought - the horses of these riders are dead, and they don''t feel any pain at all. Naturally, they won''t fall over the rider because of pain. But a tumultuous chaos is also inevitable. However, the cavalry''s charge attack may not break the formation of the impact shield, but in the past, there were no cavalry who could still survive after charging the steel wings. Many cavalry soldiers quickly abandoned their guns, dismounted, pulled out their long knives and rushed up after pressing down the concussion and dizziness of internal organs of their bodies. They used their own strength to chop these pitted impact shields, stab them into the gap of shield eyes, try to pry open these impact shields and fight with the soldiers behind the shields. Once the impact shield is deployed, the disadvantage of being unable to move is finally exposed at this moment. what''s more! In the enemy array, there is also a superior Holy Land strongman whose strength can enter the realm of legend: edrozo! He also abandoned his gun, dismounted and drew his sword, and then a sword hit a soldier with steel wings. With only one sword, he directly broke the impact shield in his hand, and then with a look of amazement, he killed him with another sword. There was a roar of cheers from the cavalry regiment. However, only one person died, which had no impact on the whole shock shield array. The minimum limit for this dressing skill is 500 people, that is, as long as the scale is more than 500 people, the earth barrier will never be broken once launched, unless it is not successfully launched at the beginning or directly broken out by the enemy. At the moment, there are more than 500 steel wings guarding the city wall, so even if one member dies, or even a small gap is slightly torn, it will still have no impact on the overall situation. On the contrary, because edrozo showed his figure, he was immediately watched by Levi and others. "Found the undead degenerate!" Levi gave a soft drink, immediately pulled out his sword, and jumped at edrozo. When the earth barrier is unfolded, the cavalry Corps can''t leap over the array composed of steel wings. The restriction and suppression of the force from the law is enough to make all the charging cavalry horses lose the courage to jump and can only have a hard to hard frontal collision. This is the power of the law. However, if you jump out of the array and rush to the enemy, the legal power of the earth barrier will not be limited. As we all know, the fallen Legion is a terrible existence, but all the fallen legions who fall involuntarily but are transformed into demons have a fatal weakness: pollution transforms their fallen. As long as the fallen man is killed, the demonic Legion manipulated by him will be completely dissolved - of course, this dissolution does not mean that these people can still survive, but at least their souls will be liberated and return to the kingdom of their respective gods. Levi, who knows very well about these contents, will rise up and attack for the first time after discovering edrozo. Seeing Levi''s action, Rena, shefanio and Eliza also shot at the same time and attacked edrozo from all directions. The four legendary strongmen shot together, especially Rena and shefanio, who are not ordinary legendary strongmen. Apart from others, the momentum alone has forced edrozo to move completely. The fear and trembling of his soul directly made him lose the ability to resist together. But! Without waiting for the four men''s killing moves to attack edrozo, a thrill of terror from the same soul rose in the depths of the four men''s hearts, making them clearly aware that if they want to forcibly attack and kill edrozo, they are afraid that their fate will immediately follow in the footsteps of edrozo. It was because of this terrible threat of the soul that Rena and the other four immediately stopped the pace of the attack. The four black beams suddenly vibrated in the air. The first three were swept around edrozo. These three positions happened to be the attack route of Rena, shefanio and Levi - if they didn''t stop, the three black beams would directly tear their heads. Another black beam of light collided with the red light emitted by Eliza from the magic guide gun. Without the brilliance and sound of explosion, it just shines a faint halo that is not too bright, and then both red and black lights disappear, as if they had not appeared from the beginning. It was a silent and far-reaching annihilation full of horror. However, while these four beams of light emerged, Eliza, who stood in the farthest distance, suddenly flew to the side to avoid, as if she were avoiding some terrible disaster. Almost when she flew back and dodged, the fifth black beam swept out of the position where Eliza was standing, and it also flashed away. But now she was standing close, so Eliza clearly saw the real body of the black beam. That''s not a beam at all! But in this physical plane, a gap is directly torn open, and there is an endless void in the gap! What a terrible force! Eliza, Rena, Levi and xuefanio, at the moment when this powerful force launched the killing intention, they completely locked the enemy who released such a secret killing move. Impressively, it was the skeleton who stood in the farthest distance and commanded the action of the skeleton mage Legion. But he had almost no sense of existence, and his breath leaked out, so that his existence was ignored by everyone. Until now, he never hid his breath, and finally completely exposed it to everyone''s perception - what''s more terrible is that the stronger the strength, the stronger the perception of him. Like Rena and shefanio, the smell emitted by the skeleton is almost a lighthouse illuminating the front in the dark. It is impossible to ignore it. The faces of Rena and shefanio suddenly changed. Almost without hesitation, after a deep breath, Rena directly activated the power of angel Michael and entered the state of awakening. The huge golden light wing was just a gentle fan, and Rena slowly floated into the air and rose to the height level with the other person''s skeleton. The silver long gun clenched in her right hand also began to emerge the purest silver light and fire. And shefanio, without the slightest hesitation. Her pupils turned pale and white, as if her eyes had no pupils, only white, but if you look carefully, you can find that there is a circle of very thin light blue luster on the edge of xuefanio''s pupils. The cold breath slowly diffused from her body. She didn''t take off. She just stood in place and pulled out the sword given by God. Ice was cold, but the surrounding ground began to slowly emerge with ice and frost, showing the performance of freezing; And the magic brilliance began to flash on shefanio - this is the sign that shefanio has entered the state of winter combat. If Rena''s personal strength is only level 12, but after fully activating Michael''s strength, she can step into level 13. So once Michael is completely awakened, she can even have the 15th level strength of the legendary peak, which is only a little close to entering the ranks of super strong. In terms of personal combat effectiveness, shefanio is weaker than Rena, who put Michael into the awakening state. After all, when shefanio entered the winter state and gave himself all the blessings of magic, he was only equivalent to the strength of level 14, which was still a little less than level 15. However, once the divine fall is carried out, shefanio is a well deserved super strong man. Maybe it is less than level 17, but there must be level 16. Before Sean summoned kokirei and Alexis, shefanio in divine state was the strongest under Sean''s command. However, whether it is Rena, who almost entered the ranks of super strong, or shefanio, who has the strength of super strong after God''s fall, their eyes will not be weak at least. Through the momentum and sense of existence shown by the skeleton strong man at the moment, Rena and shefanio will not be unable to recognize the opponent''s power limit. This is a real super strong man! "Is it little Lucas or Rick?" Chefanio asked in a deep voice. Her voice was not loud, but it was real on this battlefield, like thunder, ringing through the surrounding ten miles. Not only the defenders in the whole fortress were shocked, but even edrozo, a fallen undead, was also surprised. He knew that the man who set out with him was a very powerful man, but he never thought that this man was one of the three commanders of the scourge of the dead. It is different from the situation in which death knight Lucas was hiding in the team before, because according to intelligence, there was at least one super strong man in the wild fortress. Therefore, when he set out, edrozo asked Rick for a super strong man to join. After all, only the super strong can deal with the super strong. Therefore, when kokire attacked and big Lucas intercepted, edrozo did not panic at all, but continued to order the whole force to move forward step by step, without even causing a trace of confusion, impact and loss. However, when he knew that little Lucas was also hidden in the team, edrozo finally knew that things were different, and he even felt a sense of anger that he had been fooled. However, he just dared to be angry and dare not speak. From the moment he surrendered to the army of the dead, he was no longer human. "Are you shefanio?" Little Lucas gazed at xuefanio, and he naturally knew the identity of the other party, "I''m little Lucas, a scholar of the dead and one of the seven Wizards of the skeleton plane Your strength is good, but even God will not be my opponent. " "Then add me." Rena said coldly. With a gentle sweep of her long gun, she drew a white flame in the air. "Rena?" For the strong intelligence under Sean, it is obvious that these undead creatures have made a very careful investigation, "it''s still not enough to see But you can rest assured that whether you join hands or not, it makes no difference to me, because I came here to kill you from the beginning. I need some powerful material, and you can just act as my material, so I''m here. " "Oh." Rena let out a sneer. Little Lucas ignored Rena and others, but turned his eyes to William: "you''re great. If you are willing to surrender, then I can give you a higher position and corresponding power than edrozo You know, I still appreciate people like you. " William ignored little Lucas and directly thought that the other party did not exist at all. However, as an ordinary man, he didn''t have such good eyesight to see little Lucas. He probably just knew that a figure flew up into the air from the enemy''s array. After a little wait, without William''s answer, little Lucas was not angry: "it doesn''t matter if I don''t promise. After I kill you, I will retain your instinct and memory, just erase your humanity. Maybe I can implant you into other powerful material creatures, so that you can even have strong personal combat effectiveness... For my operation, you can rest assured that I have had many successful experiences. " This time, William smiled, and then he spoke. There were only two words, but the depressing atmosphere on the whole battlefield caused by the sudden emergence of little Lucas was suddenly empty again. William said two words: "stupid. Forced." Chapter 1169 In the empty skull eyes of little Lucas, the burning soul fire jumped suddenly. Obviously, he was really angry. The legendary realm is already regarded as the top group of strong people in the world. Therefore, as long as they are strong people in the legendary realm, they deserve to be honored as "Your Highness", which means that they have only half a chip lower status than the king. As for the super strong, this realm can no longer be owned by any country. Only the top group of super first-class kings can have this terrible strategic deterrent. Therefore, it is conceivable that the status of super strong people is very important, and their dignity and glory are not allowed to be offended. But without waiting for little Lucas to make any moves, a roaring sound of wind and thunder suddenly sounded in the air. Rena has taken the lead in attacking little Lucas! A fiery red flame swept across the air, and the high temperature directly burned and twisted the air, just like a pair of scissors across the cloth. Rena''s attack is always so upright and magnanimous - even if it is a sudden attack, her attack is so direct and straightforward that people can''t afford to be attacked. But in the blink of an eye, Rena had already killed in front of little Lucas, and the long gun in her hand stabbed hard at little Lucas''s face door. A terrible scream suddenly sounded, and the visible ripples quickly spread out in mid air. Fear of death! Magician, warrior, priest and other ranks have a very obvious distinction of professional system before the holy land, and the dividing line between them is very obvious. However, after entering the holy land, in addition to the profession of the priest system, the profession system between magicians and soldiers has begun to become a little blurred. After all, the understanding of laws and the use of fields will lead to a lot of common ground between the two. After reaching the legendary realm, the occupations of magician and warrior will even produce some integration more or less. Just like some warriors who have understood the power of element law, they can realize and achieve some attack means and phenomena that only magicians can do through legendary ability; Similarly, if magicians understand the law and use the law in a way similar to soldiers, they can often carry out some close contact combat. Not to mention the super strong. They have a set of extremely skilled modes and methods in dealing with the raids of warrior system occupations. Therefore, in the face of Rena''s raid, little Lucas''s response is to show his fear of death. This is a magic with the power equivalent to the legendary level. It can be regarded as an enhanced version of "fear". People with weak mind will even be directly scared to death under the impact of this fear of death. However, Rena''s strength is not weak, and she still has a real dragon blood, not that kind of hybrid dragon blood, so she has a relatively high exemption effect in the face of magic means such as sound wave and magic. However, because this magic is cast by a lich at the super strong level, even though Rena has strong immunity, she is still affected to a certain extent. Rena''s eyes, impacted by the sound wave of death fear, became dull, as if her soul had been separated. However, the absence time was not long, almost less than a breath. Just for a moment, Rena''s eyes recovered, and the look on her face was very angry. The fiery flame emitted from the angel gear almost turned into a real burning cloud. However, what little Lucas wants is the buffer of this moment: he has opened a long distance with Rena while Rena is absent-minded. The black dead breath spewed out of the ground crazily and turned into a strong black tornado, which completely wrapped little Lucas. Countless spear tips are surrounded by black malicious dead gas bone spears, one after another emerging in the air. With the emergence of these bone spears, the black dead gas tornado that wrapped little Lucas is also shrinking rapidly. However, this shrinkage does not mean that the dead gas is being consumed rapidly, but is constantly absorbed and condensed by little Lucas, so this shrinkage occurs. Necromancer Lucas, one of the seven Lich Kings, is not good at war or necromancer magic, but studying. If among the seven Lich Kings on the skeleton plane, who is best at developing new magic, or has any outstanding and significant research results in biology and anatomy, this person must be little Lucas. The bone spear surrounded by countless black gases in the sky is the necromancer magic created by Lucas, which belongs to him. Rena rushed forward in anger, but although she was angry, she didn''t lose her mind. Facing the prepared little Lucas, Rena made an emergency stop in mid air. However, her momentum was so fierce that it seemed to touch the counterattack of little Lucas, and these bone spears immediately shot at Rena. The white bone spear doesn''t seem very sharp. After all, the white bone spear is not too advanced undead magic. Each white bone spear is at best a level 3 magic. Maybe it can reach the level of level 4 magic after strengthening its power, but that''s all. However, when Rena faced these white bone spears, she did not dare to underestimate them at all. The black dead breath wrapped around the spear tip was full of an extremely terrible silence. The spear in Rena''s hand was picked, and the tip of the spear was on one of the white bone spears. When the silver holy flame touched the black gas at the spear tip, it immediately made a "Zi" sound, and at the same time, there was a gray white smell rising from the bone spear. Rena''s face suddenly changed. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the whole white bone spear was blown to pieces. The black dead gas wrapped around the spear tip also exploded, divided into countless smaller black filaments, and then attached to the broken bones. These broken bones suddenly seemed to be pulled by something. After being blown up, they attracted each other in the air, just like the stars dotted in the air. Ruina didn''t pay attention at all. Her body suddenly retreated. She didn''t touch the other white bone spears that were shot nearby. Instead, she just picked them off with ingenuity. But even so, it was still unavoidable. Almost all the white bone spears touched by Rena''s long gun burst one after another, leaving only the bone fragments attached to the black dead gas cut like light spots hovering in mid air. The next moment, these broken bones shot madly at Rena. There are many pieces of broken bones. A white bone spear can blow up two or three hundred pieces of broken bones. It seems small and no threat, but each piece comes out with the roar of wind and thunder. Rena didn''t dare to answer hard at all, because she couldn''t understand the mystery of the magic. However, although she could not understand the mystery of the magic, she knew that each bone fragment contained the power of the law, which belonged to the death law loved by the intelligent undead. The specific effect should be the power of extinction, because Rena had felt similar power on the horse of extinction. Rena launched a surprise attack on little Lucas, but after the attack failed, she naturally had to bear the ensuing counterattack. A bone fragment broke through Rena''s defense and pasted it on Rena''s angel outfit. The movement of bone fragments flying and shooting is really just pasted gently. Although there is a roaring sound of wind and thunder, it doesn''t seem to be violent at all. However, as soon as she was pasted by this bone fragment, Rena seemed to have been hit hard. The whole person suddenly stiffened in mid air, and the burning flame suddenly flashed, as if it would be extinguished at any time. Although it was only a blink of an eye, it also clearly appeared in the vision of everyone in the whole fortress, and countless people immediately worried about Rena''s situation. After all, this seems to shake for a moment, but it is followed by the flying of countless bone fragments. Just then, between Rena and countless bone fragments and white bone spears, a layer of light white fog immediately filled in. The cold air filled with white fog can be clearly felt by all soldiers standing on the fortress hundreds of meters away from the battlefield. It was an extreme cold, as if even the soul had to be frozen. This is chefanio! All the dead white bone spears trapped in this ice fog and the broken bones of those white bone spears were covered with frost. However, just the frost can not freeze these white bone spears and bone fragments. After all, the power confrontation of the law is mutual. In the competition and confrontation of the rules that also support the power of the law, the competition is not only the power of both sides, but also the understanding and utilization of the law. In the perception and utilization of the law, shefanio with the help of the power of the world gods is obviously better than little Lucas. In addition to the fixed core laws such as time, space and guardian, the laws of the world plane will change according to the birth and development of the plane. For example, some planes do not have the law concept of ice and snow, while others do not have the law concept of metal. In this way, when travelers who understand this kind of law travel through these planes, their combat power will decline. However, the strong who can travel through the plane must understand the power of many laws, even the existence of the main core law. The probability of such a situation is very small, but we don''t rule it out. Similarly, according to the birth and development of the plane, even if it is the same plane law, there will be some deviations, even differences in classification. For example, in some planes, the law of death is classified into the law of time, rather than as a separate superior law. In this way, once the strong who understands the law of death meets the strong who controls the law of time, it will naturally be at a disadvantage in wartime. In the plane of miracle continent, the law of death is the upper law, and the law of extinction derived from it is the lower law. In the strict sense, the two law forces of ice and snow and winter can be classified together to form a superior law. It is only because the clergy was robbed due to the fall of Esther winter. Now it can not be completely classified. In essence, it is only in the same process as the law of extinction. The reason why he can surpass the law of annihilation in the confrontation of the power of the law is that aiswenter is now a superior God who is about to return to the higher divine power again. If you just woke up at first, let alone resist like now, I''m afraid you don''t even have the ability to block. However, even if the power of the law can be suppressed, the strength of shefanio is only 14 steps after all, which is much worse than the 17 steps of little Lucas. Therefore, even if those white bone spears almost freeze into icicles, they can not completely destroy these white bone spears, but only slow down the speed and power of these white bone spears. Although it can only play a delaying role, it is enough for Rena. After she withdrew from a safer distance, she gave a roar like a dragon roar, and the burning flame on her body immediately burned more violently. Others may not see anything, but Levi, Eliza and shefanio, as legendary strong men, can see that there is a black spark on Rena''s body, which is forced out by her. The Black Spark sent out a strong smell of silence and death. After being forced out of her body by Rena, it gradually dissipated in midair and went out. However, the terrible power it radiated also made everyone understand that if anyone here was stuck by the silence and death on the bone, I''m afraid he would have to take off a layer of skin if he didn''t die - and this is the power that the legendary strong can bear. If other holy land strongmen are stuck, they will come to the best end if they are seriously injured. As for non Holy Land strongmen, they can''t live at all. Is this the power of the necromancer? Everyone''s heart was suddenly surprised. At this moment, they really realized the power of little Lucas. They have heard of the name of little Lucas, and naturally know what the word "undead scholar" means. However, they have never paid attention to the word "Scholar". Perhaps in their view, little Lucas is the weakest Lich King in the bone plane - in fact, little Lucas is indeed the weakest Lich King in the bone plane, but his weakness is only relative to other Lich Kings. Who can get the name of the Lich King on the bones? Who is weak? Even if he is really weak, he is also a real 17th order super strong, far from being blocked by 15th order Rena and 14th order xuefanio. Not to mention only Levi and Eliza of the twelfth order, and others who have not reached the legendary level. "Boom!" With a loud explosion, the black dead tornado finally disappeared from the sky. Instead, a skeleton in a black robe. It wore a black crown, painted with gray white and complicated border patterns on its black robe, and held a black Scepter as tall as a man on its right hand. The color of the whole body is either black or white, but there is an extremely terrible momentum, as if the real king. This is the real momentum of the seven lichs. Chapter 1170 In the sky, the black threat of death shrouded and fell like substance. All the defenders in the wild fortress looked very ugly at the moment. Even Rena, shefanio, Levi and Eliza are no exception at the moment, because the momentum shown by little Lucas has completely exceeded the level they can cope with. The reason why the super strong should add the word "super" in front of the strong is that they are no longer bound by the laws of the world. They really have the power to compete with the world. They represent the highest combat power of the whole plane, and are terrible beings who can really destroy the world on their own - provided, of course, that no one can stop them. Therefore, the super strong is the most deterrent strategic existence in the world. Therefore, there is a saying: only the super strong can deal with the super strong. There are two ways to become a super strong. The first is to accept the assimilation of world laws and become a part of world laws. For those who choose this path, their maximum growth limit in the future will be limited to the 18th level, and they will never surpass this class. Moreover, if they want to become the strong of the 18th level, they must have enough faith and be revered by countless people before they can have this power. However, this power is largely limited by believers. If believers no longer believe, the power will begin to decrease. People call this road of becoming a super strong man the road of becoming a God. Although there are too many restrictions on the way to become a God, the power of people who become gods should not be underestimated. In the face of the rule power it represents, their power is almost invincible. Basically, there is no law power that can use its gods to kill gods. Of course, the gods are not so easy to die, because the only way to kill the gods is to enter their kingdom. Only by killing them in the kingdom can the gods really die. However, according to the power given by the law, the power of the gods can be raised one level in their kingdom. In other words, if the God of higher power belongs to the kingdom of God, the power of the God will be 19th order, not 18th order. However, if the gods bring their will to the material side of the world, their power will drop by an equal level; If the apostles come, they will fall two equal steps. If you want to have no damage to your strength, you must come to the descendant God son with strong lineal blood by God. The only one in the world who has been confirmed as the son of God is xuefanio, the descendant of aiswenter, the goddess of ice and snow and winter. The second way is much more difficult than the way to God. Without enough talent, understanding, effort and excellent blood, it is impossible to cross the boundary of level 15. Although there seem to be many legendary strong people all over the world, many of these legendary strong people will be intercepted in their whole life. The legendary peak of level 15 is only equivalent to the gods with weak divine power. Only those less than one thousandth of the strong have the opportunity to break the secret of the rules and become a super strong. Through their own efforts to become super strong, they will not be limited by the power of the world''s laws, and can grow all the way beyond the existence of the 18th order, even step on the 19th and 20th order, and even reach the power limit that the world can bear. They have the power to really shock the whole world when they raise their hands and feet, and unlike gods, they are bound by laws and planes. They can act freely in the material world. This road of the super strong is called the road of the strong. Only the really strong who embark on the road of the strong can be really used as a strategic weapon in the world. The undead scholar, little Lucas, is the real strong man who embarks on this road of strength. Moreover, it is not an ordinary super strong person, but a super plane traveler who can tear open the plane barrier and shuttle freely between different planes and the void. The existence of such levels, without exception, all reach the 21st level or even higher, and their combat effectiveness can not be simply calculated numerically. But fortunately, little Lucas at the moment was badly injured because he was defeated by Alexis thousands of years ago. Even though he has been recuperating and recovering over the years, and after coming to the position of miracle continent, he has also been funded by Rick and quickly recovered, but at the moment, he has only seventeen levels of strength, which is completely worthless compared with his combat power at his peak. However, no matter how little Lucas recuperates and quickly recovers his strength through killing, he can only recover to the 18th level at most. The world will that has completely formed self-consciousness is no joke. He has strong binding force and restrictions on such hostile outsiders. Unless little Lucas can kill Sean and directly absorb the power of the origin of the world, he can break the shackles of the will of the eighteenth order. Otherwise, as long as Sean doesn''t die for a day, little Lucas and big Lucas will always be limited to the 18th level. The only difference is Rick. He was the initiator and master of the invasion of the skeleton plane. He forcibly contacted the will of the world by opening the skeleton door, creating a loophole, but this loophole can only be used by him alone. But at most, it can only make Rick''s power play to the twentieth level. If you want to break through, you should also kill Sean''s power to seize the origin of the world. However, from the eighteen stage, the improvement and recovery of strength is not simply one plus one equals two. It is the essence of death that needs a huge number of dead people to recover. That''s why Rick didn''t come in person this time. It can even be said that little Lucas didn''t intend to recover. At the beginning, he just wanted to contain the four legendary strongmen in the wild fortress by sneak attack and help edrozo win the wild fortress. It would be better if he could leave one or two of the legendary strongmen. If he couldn''t, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as he defeated the garrison of the fortress, there are plenty of advanced materials. When he captured the wild fortress, he would help his brother solve kokirei and cut off Sean''s left and right arms. But unexpectedly, the plan can''t keep up with the change. The impact shield with steel wings was one of the changes that little Lucas did not expect. Second, both Rena and shefanio are stronger than the intelligence data show. In particular, Rena actually has a real ancient dragon blood. This is another change that little Lucas did not expect before - the ancient dragon blood is more advanced than the giant dragon blood, and can even be traced back to the power before the gods and people, People with such blood will have a sharper intuition. This is also the reason why little Lucas was found out when he took the shot and had to deal with it with his real strength - in the face of Reina who completely broke out with all his strength, if little Lucas dared to reserve, he would be kicked out by Alexis that year, I''m afraid he would have to do it again. Under the suppression of little Lucas, the combat effectiveness of the Black Death army under edrozo soared in an instant. However, fortunately, once the cavalry lost the power of charging, the combat power decreased greatly. Therefore, even if the combat power of the black dead cavalry increased for a time, it still failed to cause too many casualties to the steel wings. Edrozo obviously knew this, so he had begun to order the exchange of black dead cavalry with 100000 troops in the rear. Originally, edrozo''s idea was to let the black dead cavalry break through a gap, and then the infantry Legion in the rear came to fight and stand firm. Although the current situation is slightly unexpected, fortunately, after the full opening of the little Lucas gas field, the situation has gradually begun to develop in the direction expected by edrozo. Although the casualties of cavalry troops were larger than he thought, it was not a problem for edrozo, who was already a degenerate. As long as he had enough materials, he could continue to transform pollution. Levi let out an angry cry and then continued to rush towards the front. He could never sit and watch the fortress fall like this. The emergence of the super strong has meant that the wild fortress can no longer be defended - only the super strong can deal with the super strong. This sentence is not a joke. Perhaps the legendary strongman of level 12 may defeat the legendary strongman of level 13 and level 14, but even if the legendary strongman of level 15 can deal with ten legendary strongmen of level 10 and level 14 alone, he can never be the opponent of the super strongman of level 16. This is an insurmountable gap! There is no possibility of any reversal. Sean originally asked kokirei to stand by because he wanted to prevent Rick from shifting his focus to the wild fortress. Therefore, when death knight big Lucas shot, kokirei intercepted at the first time, so that big Lucas could not cause any damage to the wild fortress, and even took the initiative to limit the battlefield to an area more than ten kilometers away from the wild fortress. But what everyone didn''t expect was that there were not only one super strong man, but two! Therefore, when little Lucas appeared, everyone present knew that the wild fortress could not be guarded. However, different from the performance expected by little Lucas, all the people in the fortress did not have the slightest negative emotions such as anger, dissatisfaction or fear. Instead, they looked calm and natural, as if they had completely accepted this fact. Of course, they were not calm enough to numbly accept their own death, but burst out extremely excited high emotions, completely looking like death at home. This is why Levi knows he can''t defend the fortress, but he still tries his best. He just wanted to kill more enemies before he died. It would be better if he could kill the dead and degenerate. "You are looking for death!" Seeing Levi''s move, little Lucas roared, and the wand in his hand quickly pointed forward. A black bone gun suddenly appeared in mid air, and then shot at Levi. At the same time, all the dead gas and white bone spears suspended in the sky burst into countless bone pieces, and then flew towards the whole wild fortress like locusts. The attack targets of these bones completely covered the wall of the whole wild fortress, and did not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, but even the black dead army of edrozo was shrouded in the attack range. In the face of such a strong attack, although edrozo was extremely angry, he didn''t dare to say anything at all. Little Lucas was one of the three commanders of the skeleton invasion, and he was just a small soldier who surrendered to Rick. He was not qualified to say anything. And not only did he dare not say anything, he also had to order the soldiers to take advantage of this opportunity to attack. He had to cooperate with little Lucas to win the whole fortress wall in one fell swoop, while he himself secretly retreated and chose to avoid this opportunity. However, if edrozo wants to avoid it, it''s not necessarily that levy will let him leave. Just as the strong man at the peak of the legend will never be the opponent of the super strong man, the strong man in the upper holy land can never beat the legendary strong man - or the strong man in the upper holy land with some special abilities and fighting power has the possibility of escaping from the legendary strong man, but this possibility will never appear in edrozo, After all, his real strength is only the lower holy land. Now this power realm has been forcibly promoted. Levi, completely ignored the black bone spear shot at him. His eyes locked tightly on edrozo. In the sky, Rena didn''t hold her hands, but regardless of the bones flying towards her, she rushed towards little Lucas, as crazy and domineering as she was the leader on the battlefield. The red flame rushed away like a raptor. Besides Levi and Rena, shefanio is also not idle. She knew that if it was just the winter mode, she could never be the opponent of little Lucas, so she did not hesitate to start the divine fall. The cold breath of strangers not to enter spread from xuefanio, and then shrouded over the whole section of the city wall. However, unlike little Lucas''s indiscriminate attack, the diffuse ice fog well avoided his own soldiers, especially the steel winged soldiers who believe in the goddess of ice and snow and winter. They feel that their bodies are full of infinite vitality. But shefanio knew very well that God had come to an end at this time. Because the super strong shot affected a wide range, from the moment they let little Lucas close to the city wall, the wild fortress could not be defended. Even if today''s xuefanio can get close to level 17 combat power after descending through God, it is the same. As long as he can''t push back little Lucas and little Lucas is determined to fight here in the fortress wall, the whole wild fortress will be included in the battle range of two super strong men. "Good! Good! " Looking at the reactions and actions of all the people in the wild fortress, especially xuefanio''s unhesitating request for divine surrender, little Lucas gave a sharp sneer, "since you are all eager to die, then I will fulfill you!" "Who do you say is looking for death!" A roar like thunder suddenly sounded. Like thunder on the ground! Chapter 1171 The black death suddenly turned into a strong black fog, like a black shield, blocking little Lucas in front of him. A black light exploded in the air. Then, it was the roar that rang through the sky. Light is faster than sound! As if to set off the beauty of the black light, the bones all over the sky were broken one after another after the roar. Like the explosion fireworks of new year''s firecrackers, a brilliant dark gold burst out in the whole sky, like a bright Milky Way hanging across the sky. terrified. Not only the defenders in the wild fortress were stunned, but even the black dead army also stopped attacking. Everyone was stunned. "It''s none of your business. Go back to your kingdom of God." The overbearing and arrogant remarks sounded from the sky again, really like thunder on a sunny day. It filled the air over the fortress. Its original intention was to stop the ice fog of bones emitted by little Lucas, and disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if there had never been any smoke in the sky. And shefanio, her pupils soon recovered their clear look, the awe inspiring breath, the nobility and coldness like a God, which were not allowed to enter, also completely disappeared from shefanio with the dispersion of ice and fog. Perhaps it is because the speed of God''s descent this time is very short, so it has not caused any substantive damage and impact on shefanio, and her mental state and body are still intact. But it is obvious that she has just finished her divine state, some of whom can''t understand the current situation, and looks around with a little blankness. In the sky, the dark golden Milky way has faded slowly. The light of the explosion was only a moment. Then everyone saw Rena, who was also parked in midair. She still kept the desperate posture of rushing forward, but this posture seemed to be fixed in mid air by someone''s body immobilization. At this time, what everyone saw was a faint flame only mm away from Rena''s mask - it was the flame that gradually dissipated after the bone fragment explosion. However, these lights and fires, no matter how close they are to Rena, can''t hurt Rena at all. It seems that Rena has some protective layer to help her block all the damage. The next moment, a roar resounded through the whole sky for the third time. The black light and strong black fog completely exploded in the sky, turned into a wisp of black smoke and quickly dissipated in the sky. A beautiful shadow stood in the middle of the blown black fog. The only thing missing was the undead scholar, little Lucas, who exuded that arrogant domineering momentum a few seconds ago. "Alexis!" The roar of anger suddenly sounded from the sky. The sound came from a more distant place, so it was also a sound in the sky, but it was not as clear, obvious and deafening as Alexis''s voice. Of course, what is more is the fear that is suppressed in this roar. Anyone with a little eyesight and emotional intelligence can hear other emotional fluctuations hidden in this roar, such as reluctance, anger, hysteria and so on. "I still have the strength to shout. It seems that I didn''t shoot hard enough just now." Alexis sneered with disdain on her face, and the contempt in her tone didn''t hide at all, "I really despise you, little Lucas, you can only bully children here. Do you think you and your useless brother will win if they work together when I''m not here? Waste and waste are combined, or waste. " "Kill Wu Ji!" Another roar sounded from a distance of more than ten kilometers. It seemed to be the roar of death knight. Big Lucas, "I tell you..." But soon, another stronger roar sounded, which suppressed the roar of big Lucas, and even completely lost the voice of big Lucas for a while and a half. Obviously, because of his distraction in the battle, big Lucas made kokirei feel very dissatisfied. Therefore, kokirei seized the opportunity to chase and beat him. For a time, he was forced to have no chance to speak. Alexis listened, regardless of whether Lucas could see it or not. After a moment, she said, "what are you going to tell me? I''m listening. You''re talking Yes? So you can''t speak after being beaten by kokirei? At your level, do you mean to be arrogant in front of me? When your sister and I were arrogant in Outland, you and your brother didn''t know where to drink milk. Last time, if you hadn''t run fast, you thought you could fight kokire today? Both brothers are rubbish. " "Ah!" Little Lucas roared again. The black breath turned into a column of light, but it was at least ten kilometers away from the wild fortress. It was obviously impossible that the battle of the super strong would destroy the wild fortress, which Esther winter feared before. The ancient god, who observed everything in the world through shefanio''s eyes, sighed helplessly in his kingdom. Andrew just left, but Alexis came. In Alexis, Esther Venter felt a very obvious smell of butchery. Obviously, more than one God died in this woman''s hands, and the arrogant arrogance emanating from her is almost the same as Andrew. It may be that she remembered the shadow of the demolition of the kingdom of God in those years, so she silently chose to return to the kingdom of God and cancel shefanio''s divine surrender state in the context of Alexis''s impolite drinking order, Instead of arguing with Alexis. Reason with such arrogant people? Esther winter is not so stupid. She won''t do such a stupid thing. Alexis ignored the crazy little Lucas ten kilometers away. She just turned around and looked at Rena, and then smiled: "you are very good This kind of despotic despotism suits me very much. If you don''t have anything to do later, come to me. I can let you avoid detours. " Rena was stunned when she was named by Alexis. But then hearing the words behind her, her face showed a happy smile. Maybe others don''t know, but Rena knows her own situation very well. After she entered the realm of legend, she encountered a bottleneck. It seems that her luck has run out. No matter how hard she tries and how desperate she fights, her bottleneck has never been loosened, which makes her unable to find the way forward. At the moment, Alexis said she was willing to guide her, which means that Rena can soon enter the explosive period of strength improvement - she knows that she has the rare blood force of dragon blood, so as long as she finds the right direction, it is not a dream to step into the ranks of super strong. But the real problem is: find the right direction. After stepping into the realm of legend, countless strong people need to spend a lot of time looking for the next direction of their breakthrough. If you can get some guidance without the pain of finding your own direction, your strength will improve very quickly when you are diligent enough and have talent and blood. Looking at the happy color on Rena''s face, Alexis nodded slightly and seemed somewhat satisfied. Because she thinks that Rena''s character and style are so similar to herself. It''s not the first time Alexis has seen Rena, but she hasn''t seen her fight before. Naturally, she doesn''t understand Rena''s style. However, in the previous meeting, Rena''s forthright and straightforward character did leave some impression on Alexis. Therefore, she will see Rena again, especially when she knew she was going to die and dared to attack little Lucas. It seems that she wants to show the fearless and domineering momentum of the last bright life, never bow her head and never fear, Naturally, Alexis appreciates it very much. "Well, next..." Alexis turned her head and looked at the black tornado ten kilometers away, then moved her neck a little, and suddenly there was a crackling sound of exploding beans. "I''m going to find little Lucas to calculate the old accounts. As for the scum that can''t even be counted as waste, can you solve it?" Rena nodded. Although the scale of the Black Death legion of edrozo is huge, this Legion can not be regarded as a real seven level army after all. It only has the power of a war in the face of the superior Holy Land strong, and can not be regarded as a stable eat the superior Holy Land strong. Moreover, there is more than one superior saint in the wild Fortress - Cecilia''s magic is used to counteract the acid rain array of the skeleton mage group, so at this time, angel is the only superior saint who still has the power of World War I. Levi and Eliza, although they are only the legendary strongmen of level 12, their combat effectiveness is incomparable. Then there are Rena, the legendary peak of level 15, and shefanio, level 14, and there are 100000 defenders in the fortress. If a defense force of this scale wants to solve a 130000 black dead army, there is no suspense at all. Moreover, if edrozo could be forcibly killed, the black army would collapse in an instant, even without war. If the wild fortress can''t solve the black dead army under such a big advantage, fighting with Rick''s undead army is a joke. Without Alexis continuing to say anything, Rena had turned around and killed in the ranks of the black dead army. At the same time, the city gate, which had been locked, was finally opened again - the city gate was urgently repaired and invested a lot of resources after William and others arrived. Therefore, there were not even enough resources to repair some leaks on the city wall. At this moment, the gate, which had not been opened since the reconstruction, finally opened slowly again, and then an army wearing silver and blue armor rushed out from behind the gate. This Legion is angel''s frost Legion! Even Rena was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that the first army to launch a counterattack and charge would be the frost army. She thought it should be Alfred''s Lion of thunder or Clov''s Cecilia guards. The regiment that took the lead in this counterattack was not arranged at will. Usually, only as the most powerful force in the whole army, can they be qualified to serve as sharp knives. Naturally, this ranking of qualifications is also achieved through military rehearsals and fighting all the way with real strength. It is impossible to make such an arrangement solely based on face - after all, the commander must be responsible for the officers and soldiers under his command. If a poor army is arranged to serve as a sharp knife, once the knife tip is blocked, it will cause harm to the whole army. It is obvious that the frost army led by angel is indeed much better than the thunder lion and Cecilia''s guards. Rena soon understood this. Alexis ignored the farce behind her - for her, whether it was the Black Death army, the white bone ladder, or the skeleton mages who were fleeing, they were just clowns in the farce. If she does, all this will be completely destroyed in a very short time. Of course, the ability to solve hundreds of thousands of troops in a short time will also sharply consume Alexis''s physical strength, which is not conducive to her fight with little Lucas, so she didn''t solve these clowns herself. In the eyes of many people, Alexis is very overbearing, arrogant, and even self-centered. However, under such a domineering, arrogant and egoistic character, Alexis goes all out in every battle. Her attitude towards little Lucas is very contemptuous, even extremely disdainful, but if she really fights with little Lucas, she will not despise the enemy, but will deal with it in her own complete state. Others may not understand, but Alexis herself knows very well. She has a very unique intuition: intuition in battle. In the face of all the enemies standing opposite to her, she can clearly judge the gap between herself and the other party and what kind of state she wants to face the enemy. In particular, there are few survivors under her hands - 99% of all enemies who have clashed with Alexis have died, and the one% who can survive naturally has extraordinary strength that even Alexis has to admit, such as kokire, tungsten Lamo, little Lucas and so on. Alexis was suspended in mid air and took a step forward. It seemed as easy as taking a step forward from the ground. Her chest rose slightly. It was breathing in. The next moment, Alexis appeared a few kilometers away, and then she fell down. Then Alexis''s chest fell, and it was exhaling. In one breath, Alexis walked five kilometers away and fell among all the people in the wild fortress, leaving only a very fuzzy little black spot. In the second breath, the terrible woman who has spread her fame in the southern continent has stood in front of the black tornado. Then, she seemed to casually wave the sword gun in her hand: ruins, and cut off towards the black tornado. Another black light reflected on the whole sky, and a second later it was like a thunder. The whole black tornado was broken by Alexis''s sword! Chapter 1172 "Damn it! damn! Damn it! " The state of little Lucas is completely in complete hysteria. The fire of the soul in his eyes sometimes burns fiercely and sometimes swings like a residual candle in the wind. This is an obvious symbol of the great emotional fluctuation of the intelligent undead, and also represents the loss of rationality. Undead creatures are known for their indifference and selfishness. Even if a few lucky people are alienated into intelligent undead creatures, or restore their soul memory, their character will still change. Basically, they won''t have any impulse any more. The only thing left is absolute reason and absolute calm. Spells such as chaos and fear can''t act on them at all. They are naturally immune to these emotional fluctuation magic. Not to mention the lich, the mage of this undead creature. It is more difficult to provoke a lich than to kill a dragon. But now, little Lucas, one of the seven Lich Kings, became hysterical. It''s like the sun rising from the West. The black bone spear broke through the air and shot indiscriminately at Alexis. In the face of the dense bone spears, Alexis didn''t even wave back, but kept moving forward. Occasionally, she leaned down slightly or moved left and right to successfully avoid these bone spears. Little Lucas''s momentum has been chaotic. He can''t even lock his mind. He can only carry out large-scale coverage attacks. But for Alexis, there was no threat at all. She has extremely amazing fighting intuition, and once she sticks to it, she can only rely on her own ability to fight. Little Lucas may have the power to fight when facing other super powers. Even if it is close combat, it is not strange at their level. Unfortunately, when facing Alexis, He can only play 30-40% of his strength. Seeing that the bone spear was ineffective, little Lucas roared out like crazy again. The earth suddenly trembled, and then countless white bone hands or rotten palms broke through the earth. The hands of the dead groped wildly, as if they wanted to grasp something. Looking at the dense palms on the ground, anyone would only feel a burst of fear and fear. But Alexis just raised her foot and stamped. The earth suddenly cracked, and then the whole geological structure was completely changed and collapsed layer by layer. The ten mile radius with Alexis as the core fell more than a foot! Those skeleton claws and rotten corpse hands that stretched out from the ground burst to pieces under Alexis''s stamping foot. However, whether it was bone powder, bone fragments or blood fog meat fragments, the explosive sputtering could not get close to Alexis. It seems that there is a constant barrier force field on Alexis, and everything splashing on her is blocked out. And just at this moment! After the black tornado that smashed little Lucas, Alexis, who had been taking slow steps to approach little Lucas, turned an arrow into a black and red light and shadow and directly attacked little Lucas. Her speed is too fast. Although it is not as shocking as the previous step of crossing five kilometers, the visual impact brought by this light and shadow sprint like instantaneous movement is stronger than before. However, it is a pity that there is no audience on the battlefield where the two super strong men fight - not that no one wants to see the battle of the super strong men, but unless they are people with the same level of strength, once they are involved in the battlefield of the two super strong men, they will really seek their own death. In an instant, he really bullied little Lucas, and all his attack means against Alexis fell into the air. Then, the tip of the blade gun stabbed little Lucas on his sternum. It was just a shot, but the place where the sword tip pierced was shining with countless lights, and bursts of continuous blasting sound continued more than ever. Obviously, the protective force fields and abilities blessed by little Lucas were all broken under the shot of Alexis. Then, at the moment when the tip of the sword was on little Lucas''s sternum, a strong storm suddenly broke out, and little Lucas''s body was directly hit and flew hundreds of meters away, and then fell to the ground. With the landing of little Lucas, the whole earth suddenly roared, like a cry or a roar. Obviously, it was just a normal skeleton frame. When it landed, it fell like a huge peak, and the whole earth trembled. Countless smoke and dust diffuse! Really block out the sun. However, under one blow, Alexis was obviously not satisfied. She knew little Lucas'' ability very well, so she naturally knew the actual damage of her shot to little Lucas. Although he broke the body protection spells of little Lucas, he didn''t really cause any heavy damage to him - if he could solve little Lucas so easily, Alexis wouldn''t have let little Lucas successfully escape back to the bone. With a step, Alexis broke out again and chased little Lucas. In the face-to-face charge, Alexis slightly turned her face, and a white bone spear almost wiped her face and flew over. The roar of the broken air seemed fierce. This kind of attack, even if only rubbing the edge, is enough to tear a terrible wound through anyone''s skin. Even Alexis, facing this bone gun, she can only choose hard resistance. Because the timing of little Lucas''s shot is so exquisite that even Alexis''s reaction speed can''t be avoided instantly - but even if it can be avoided, Alexis doesn''t necessarily choose to stop and charge. The white bone gun brushed from her left cheek. Although it didn''t really touch Alexis''s face, the sharp air flow had touched it. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was just a roaring wind, but in fact, what Alexis heard in her ears was the shrill screams of countless complaining souls. A shrill scream like a banshee''s wail, as if to shatter the soul of anyone who hears it. Perhaps others will die of one of them in the face of the attack of double injury to the soul and body. But for Alexis, it just made her hum, not to mention that there were no ferocious and terrible wounds on her face, and even her soul will had no influence - perhaps there was a certain influence, but Alexis didn''t pay attention to this degree of damage at all. "Is it finally white bone?" Alexis''s face showed a rare color of excitement and joy, and her eyes were brighter. Maybe others don''t know little Lucas''s ability, but Alexis, who once beat little Lucas, knows it. Necromancer Lucas''s real and most threatening attack is the Banshee bone gun. Bone gun was originally just a very low-level Necromancer''s magic. The reason why it was welcomed by many necromancers was that this magic had low consumption, high power, and the needed casting materials were very easy to obtain. The improved bone gun magic cancels the restriction of casting materials - as long as the mental power and magic are enough, it can be cast without casting materials, and in the case of insufficient mental power and magic, the casting materials can also help to cast successfully. As for the stronger version, the power of the bone gun can be improved by casting materials. This magic is one of the few necromancers that can make necromancers use the golden realm all the time. But little Lucas developed this magic to the extreme. The bone gun that was entangled with death before was his original death bone gun - with two changes, that is, the bone gun throwing seen before and the subsequent attack broken into countless bone fragments. Even if it can block the throwing damage of bone gun, the subsequent bone sputtering is not the damage that ordinary people can withstand. But this move is not the real stunt of little Lucas. The real stunt is the bone gun shot at Alexis at the moment. Banshee bone gun. On the surface, it seems to be just a very ordinary bone gun, but in fact, it is the undead magic that little Lucas combines the bone gun with the Banshee howl. When many people thought they were just throwing ordinary bone guns and were careless about prevention, their souls were completely torn apart by this blow. If you simply think that the most terrible part of this gun is the soul tearing of the Banshee howling, the penetrating and destructive power from the bone gun will also tear up the bodies of all people who despise this blow on the spot. This is a terrible magic that both soul and body meet the legendary damage standard! Alexis did not advance but retreated, and her speed was much faster than before. But just as Alexis rushed into the dust filled the sky, she suddenly stopped. The right foot directly stepped on the ground and fell into the ground. The strong force impact directly poured into the ground, the boundless cracks quickly spread out, the earth began to split, and then collapsed and broken one by one - it can be seen that Alexis stopped too suddenly this time, so the force was not adjusted and concentrated, so that there was a vast area of damage with such scattered force. Then, the sword gun she held tightly in her right hand also swung and swept up. As soon as the sword and gun came out, I saw the cold light shining like ink. There is no howling wind, no harsh scream. The only is a dull loud noise and a splash of fire. At the moment of the crash, the dust and smoke with a range of more than several kilometers spread around like frightened fish. Great Lucas, the knight of death, rode a black war horse and looked solemn in front of Alexis. The blade of the black Epee in his hand was not inferior to that of kokirei. It was right at the tip of Alexis''s blade gun. That huge shock force is generated when the sword tip collides with the sword edge. Alexis''s face remained the same, but the brilliance of her eyes was brighter. Her wrist turned slightly, and the sword gun in her hand stabbed at big Lucas''s face door again. In the face of such a sharp attack, big Lucas''s face remained unchanged. He didn''t even need him to urge and issue orders. The black war horse under his crotch automatically stepped back a few steps, giving big Lucas a more suitable space and depth for combat: he saw the heavy sword sweeping, and the left sword front was originally blocking the ruins of Alexis, At this time, it becomes to use the blade on the right to block the tip of Alexis''s sword. Another terrible impact was transmitted by the visible concussion ripple. In the air, a crack about ten meters long suddenly appeared - this time, the crack did not appear on the ground, but really affected the plane barrier! Alexis didn''t speak, and didn''t seem surprised that her blow was blocked again. Her right foot suddenly lifted up and kicked the whole ground directly at big Lucas. At the same time, the sword gun in her right hand was not idle, but suddenly stabbed out in front of her while a huge stone plate hit big Lucas to block her view. The black crescent light broke through the air, cut the whole slate ground into two pieces, and then hit Alexis - big Lucas. When Alexis overturned the ground, his attack was waved at the same time without any hesitation and stop. But Alexis is also not a fuel-saving lamp. Her rich combat experience is appalling. Therefore, even in the face of the attack of breaking the empty sword Qi, she has fallen into the disadvantage, but she still stubbornly relies on her extraordinary strength to shoot at the weakness of the crescent sword Qi and break the crescent sword Qi. In the air, there are several more cracks in the plane barrier! However, taking advantage of this confrontation, the big Lucas smoothly broke away from the gas lock of Alexis and returned to the little Lucas. There was no trace of the Lich King on the body of the undead scholar. The Lich King''s robe condensed from high concentration and high quality looked broken at the moment. But perhaps the appearance of big Lucas finally refreshed the Lich King, or maybe he finally broke his brain when he was hit by Alexis. At this time, he was no longer as hysterical as before. The confluence of the two brothers created an extremely heavy sense of oppression within a radius of ten kilometers. However, this sense of oppression did not last long, but was destroyed by an amazing momentum. Kou Jilei, with a small face and evil spirit, dragged the huge silver heavy sword and directly broke into the battlefield. The situation has returned to two-on-two again! Chapter 1173 Big Lucas looked solemn. His eyes first looked at kokirei and then turned to Alexis. Kokirei''s eyes were red with blood, and a strange black texture appeared on his neck, and seemed to be trying to spread to his face. However, for some unknown reason, kokirei''s face seemed to be blocked by some strange force or barrier. No matter how distorted and growing these black textures were, they could not spread to kokirei''s face and could only struggle in his neck. Alexis glanced at kokirey, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder and shook his head slightly. The latter was stunned at first, then took a deep breath and began to gradually calm his strong emotions. "In order to get rid of kokirei''s interception, you did your best." Alexis knew that kokirei was reluctant to speak, and even if he spoke, he could only pronounce a single word. Except Sean, probably only his two empty brothers in the world knew what he wanted to express, "shouldn''t the injury be light? Then he fought hard with me. I think you''re about to lose your strength. " "Don''t bother." Big Lucas''s voice was cold, "if you and that kid are in the peak state, I''m afraid there''s nothing for us. But it''s a pity that you beat me by half, but the kid is not necessarily better than me, and the cooperation between me and my brother can definitely be regarded as tacit understanding. How much tacit understanding do you have with the kid? " Alexis tilted her head, then suddenly smiled at kokirei and said, "he''s looking down on you." Kokirei didn''t speak, but snorted heavily, but there was a burst of thunder in the sky. The ground within a radius of nearly 20 kilometers has been seriously damaged. In particular, the short and rapid confrontation between great Lucas and Alexis made the surrounding ground collapse more than ten meters deep, and there is also a huge gully with an invisible bottom - that is the damage formed when great Lucas''s knife Qi broke through the air, which is 30 meters wide, Nearly three kilometers long, it can already be regarded as a natural rift valley. This is the result of Alexis offsetting nearly two-thirds of the power. If big Lucas cuts this sword without scruples, the destructive power may be far more than that. This is the destructive power of the super strong! No one on both sides spoke. After kokirei snorted coldly, he did nothing else, while Alexis turned her eyes back to big Lucas. Her face was calm, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. The last battle with big Lucas did not have any results, but she was escaped by big Lucas. However, the strength of Alexis was also limited to a certain extent, far less powerful than today. Although there is still a long way to go from her heyday, it is not comparable to the state when she fought with Lucas that day. Eighteenth critical point! It''s only a tiny step away from stepping into the 19th level, so as to really wake up the sleeping ruins. But this little bit has become a natural graben that can never be crossed. But the change in momentum is equally obvious. The red fire of the dead in the eyes of big Lucas suddenly converged. The flame seemed to shrink like a flame, but in fact it was highly condensed. The flame of the soul burned far more than usual. If Lucas can show his expression and look, he must be very solemn and serious at the moment. "I''ll stop Alexis and the kid. You support me in the distance." Big Lucas said in a deep voice to little Lucas, "as far as possible." "If you intercept two people, it will be very difficult..." little Lucas seems to have returned to normal. When he heard big Lucas, he felt the problem. "You''ve had a fight with Alexis. You shouldn''t know her law field." The voice of big Lucas was very low. At this time, his strength was only eighteen peaks, which was slightly inferior to Alexis. However, as he said, he is indeed better than kokirei. It was very polite to say that kokirei is not necessarily better than him before - even though Sean has given birth to two hearts and has improved the strength of all his guards to a certain extent, kokirei has only increased from the strength of level 16 to the critical point of level 17, It''s still a little short of breaking through to level 18. The promotion of each class after the super strong will directly produce qualitative change. This is also the reason why kokirei can''t stop big Lucas if he is determined to leave the war. However, even if the big Lucas wants to get rid of kokirei''s entanglement unharmed, it is also impossible, but there is no heavy price to pay. With the ability of the big Lucas, being attacked by kokirei is still in a completely affordable range. Alexis still smiled and did not stop the communication between the big Lucas and the little Lucas. Perhaps in her opinion, no matter what the two brothers exchanged, they could not change the result. "Killing field..." little Lucas said gnashing his teeth. People who haven''t fought with Alexis don''t know the terrible power of Alexis at all. Generally speaking, legendary ability is a main characteristic of the strong. This kind of ability is divided into active and passive. The active type is generally the ability that needs to be released by the legendary strong through their own will. It is generally formed after the field is materialized. This kind of ability is closely related to the Holy Land strong people''s perception of their own law attributes; The passive class exists and takes effect all the time. It is usually not as powerful as the active legendary ability, but its impact and growth are likely to be more critical than the active legendary ability. Like legendary physique, legendary power, legendary agility and other passive abilities that increase personal attributes, the legendary strong in the warrior system rank will be there. However, this strange situation did not last long, and soon began to converge and be repressed by kokirei. Big Lucas already knew that the eight soul bone guns not only did not play the original effect to kill kokirei, but more like a tonic to restore all the power consumed before kokirei, and once again let him return to his peak state. In contrast, he lost a lot of strength because of the battle with Alexis. Now if he fights with kokirei again, he can only win half a point. However, in fact, although kokirei''s breath is particularly thick, in fact, he is not unharmed. It''s just that this kind of injury is probably like a person holding up after eating too much, so it seems a little uncomfortable. Therefore, a new round of fighting did not break out again between the two sides. "Aren''t you drunk?" Alexis stared at big Lucas, but what he said was to kokirei. Alexis, who had fought with the three brothers of nothingness, knew very well that the attack from the soul level didn''t want to hurt kokirei at all. This guy really feeds on the soul. Of course, the high-quality soul attack like the soul bone gun is also a bit like sweet wine for kokirei. One or two are better. If you swallow eight in one breath, kokirei will really eat and support. It''s like, drunk. Kou Jilei hesitated first, then shook his head slightly and didn''t speak, but his meaning was also expressed: OK. Big Lucas glanced at kokirei. Now he also understood that this attack from the soul level may be very effective for others, but it obviously won''t be effective for kokirei and Alexis - little Lucas tried it when he was chased away by Alexis, It can only distract Alexis for a moment at most, and if you attack her at this stall, Alexis will be awakened immediately. Unless you can kill Alexis at the moment of her absence, the soul bone gun will not pose any threat to Alexis at all. It is precisely because they know this clearly that the two brothers of Lucas and rukas put the attack target of soul bone gun on kokirei. But unexpectedly, the LORD was more terrible than Alexis in dealing with the soul bone gun: Alexis would show the pain of mental fatigue and soul injury, but kokirei directly ate these evil spirits as supplements. Big Lucas really began to wonder what kind of monster the child was. "Let''s stop the war for the time being." Big Lucas took back his eyes from kokirei and then fell on Alexis. "As you can see, your cooperation has no tacit understanding. For me, it can''t form effective damage at all. But the strength of you two can''t be underestimated, so my brother and I are not sure of winning. If we continue to fight, it''s meaningless At least, it''s meaningless to be here today... " Alexis didn''t speak, just a sneer. But big Lucas was not annoyed, but continued to say, "here, it''s too close to your fortress. If we continue to fight, the scope will be wider and wider, and if my brother and I are determined to rush forward, you can''t resist it completely As long as you move the battlefield two kilometers further, the impact of our battle will endanger the fortress behind you. " Alexis frowned. It is common for the super strong to fight for days and nights. In this long-term battle, the transfer of the battlefield is also a very normal thing, especially the two kilometer advance range, which is really nothing for the super strong. Even Alexis can''t guarantee to stop the great Lucas from pushing the battlefield two kilometers again. If the battlefield is really pushed two kilometers by the great Lucas, the damage and impact of their battle will inevitably spread to the wild fortress, which is unacceptable to Alexis. She looked around: because of the fierce battle, all the vitality within a radius of 20 kilometers was completely destroyed. Not to mention that the earth turned into ruins, and even the result of gravel crystallization, even the cracks in the air showed that the battlefield was at the limit of collapse. If we continue to fight, not to mention the advancement of the battlefield, the plane barrier in this space area alone will not be able to resist their destruction. If the void creatures break in at that time, the final trouble will only be Alexis and kokirei. And at the moment, kokirei is obviously in a state of intoxication. It doesn''t know how long it will take to return to normal. After weighing the pros and cons, Alexis finally had to nod: "I hope you and your brother will have such good luck next time." "I also hope that next time, your soul contractor will still be alive." Big Lucas responded unwilling to show weakness. After that, the great Lucas rode the horse and began to step back slowly - he did not expose his back in front of Alexis. The LORD was notoriously unreasonable. He couldn''t imagine whether Alexis would take the opportunity to sneak attack if he exposed his back. In order to avoid this situation, he would rather go back slowly until he left Alexis''s lock, rather than expose any flaws. When the big Lucas reunited with the little Lucas, they didn''t say anything to each other, but quickly turned and left. The reason why they are willing to give up and continue to entangle here is not only that they really can''t see through kokirei and that Alexis''s strength has recovered much faster than they imagined, but also that they have received information from Lake and asked them to return immediately. Although they don''t know why Rick wants them to return immediately, from Rick''s short and urgent message, they know that Rick is in combat at this time. According to the battle plan, the Black Death army led by edrozo attacked. The big Lucas was responsible for intercepting the super strongmen of the wild fortress. The little Lucas disguised himself as a sneak attack and tried to win the wild fortress. Even if Sean prepared two super strongmen in the wild fortress just in case, they were not worried. Because the third part of the plan is that Rick will personally lead a main force to arrive at the reinforcement, and then a situation of more and less can be formed. But now, Rick not only didn''t appear according to the original plan, but asked big Lucas and little Lucas to give up the attack plan. Obviously, there was something wrong in the rear. As soon as the two super strong men from the bone plane retreat, they are tantamount to completely abandoning this vanguard force. For them, the sacrifice of the Black Death Corps is nothing to care about. It is the tens of thousands of skeleton mages under his command that really hurt little Lucas. They are doomed to be unable to return - this belongs to his troops. It is natural that he is distressed to be buried here. Chapter 1174 Kokirei''s anger gradually dispersed and returned to the harmless appearance of human and livestock under normal conditions. He just looked at Alexis puzzled and didn''t understand why he wanted to stop the war. Alexis glanced at kokirei with a helpless look on her face. Kokirei is good at everything. Once he goes crazy, his thinking ability will decline and become a reckless man who is desperate and only knows to do positive things. Especially now kokirei is still in a situation similar to being drunk, so it is obviously more difficult to make him think normally. So after a little hesitation, Alexis still said, "the time is wrong People, land and interests are not on our side. If you continue to fight, you should be very clear... The wild fortress will end. " Kokirei tilted his head and seemed to be seriously thinking about the reason between the completion of the wild fortress and the fact that they had to stop the war. After a long time, he still didn''t quite understand. He just felt a confusion in his head, and his body was obviously slow, and he didn''t know what he was doing and why he did it. However, after receiving the message of ideas from Sean, he chose to abide by the restrictions of the contract and calm himself down completely. With the departure of the brothers Lucas and rukas, it is natural that the army of the dead left in the wild fortress will be completely destroyed. Although edrozo was unwilling to die here and escaped the interception of Levi and others under the desperate protection of a small team of more elite black dead cavalry guards, unfortunately, his escape route was just the path of Alexis and kokirei sprinting back at full speed, and his end can be imagined. "I seem to have hit something just now?" Alexis asked coquirre. "Oh." Kokirei responded lazily, "Forget it." Alexis shrugged indifferently, obviously indifferent. She may or may not have seen edrozo, but these are not important things for her. After all, the gap between the two sides is too big. In the realm of super strong, the number of people is meaningless. For them, they are real mole ants. Only super strong can fight with super strong, and we must also pay attention not to fight in areas with high crowd density. But with the death of edrozo, the large-scale Black Death army soon issued a sad scream, and plumes of black smoke floated out of their bodies. These are the souls of the members of the Black Death army. They have become his subordinates only because they were polluted and demonized by edrozo. However, their souls are completely imprisoned in these bodies and will never be peaceful. But now, with the killing of edrozo by Alexis, these souls will naturally be at peace. Now the only remaining problem is the other undead still running around the wild fortress. As for the solidified white bone ladder, it''s easy to solve. It doesn''t even need Alexis and kokirei. Rena, shefanio and even Cecilia can easily clean up these dead products. However, even if the war was narrowly won, Sean''s face became more and more ugly. When Alexis entered the battlefield and killed little Lucas, Sean quickly entered the battlefield with a sword, directly from the rear of the enemy, and joined the frost legion, the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards from the front, and then opened the situation step by step with their army formation. When William was in command, Sean was also happy to let him be a big soldier, just rush and kill, no matter what else. However, after Alfred, clough and others met, Sean also heard more news about the empty principality from them - after all, Alexis is only good at fighting and killing, and he doesn''t know much about such conspiracy secrets, so even if Alexis narrates, many key points are still unclear, This also made Sean have to speed up to return to the wild fortress. But unexpectedly, the news from Alfred and other people made his face even more ugly. His enemies actually want to take advantage of the fire - others may not know the contradiction between him and Rick, but they don''t need to know, because only from the geographical location of the void duchy, it is doomed that once the undead army goes south, the void duchy and the wild land will definitely bear the brunt. So whatever the circumstances, Sean and his empty principality must stand in the forefront. However, some people, taking advantage of the void principality''s blocking the front line to resist the army of the dead, actually fanned the flames and engaged in destruction in the rear. If Alexis had not been there before, and let alone the wild fortress would have been lost, or the wild tribes revolted, it would be absolutely impossible to suppress the situation of the empty principality at that time. After all, the power of the special seat tribes and the first-class seat tribes in the wild is not joking. If he hadn''t summoned wolfram Ramo later, Alexis would have to continue to sit in the rear to prevent the enemy from taking advantage of the opportunity. Then, under the circumstances of large and small lucaszi, all the 100000 defenders of the wild fortress and Sean''s closest followers would be buried here. At the thought of this, Sean''s face was hard to see. Although he didn''t know why Lucas and Lucas would retreat at such a critical moment - even he could see that if the brothers really wanted to fight to the death, even if Alexis and kokirei could defeat them in the end, the wild fortress would be completely destroyed. But in any case, the withdrawal of the brothers, big and small Lucas, is at least a great good thing for the current wild fortress. ¡­¡­ The reason for the two men''s retreat is very simple. There''s something wrong with Rick in the rear. At this time, on a wasteland hundreds of kilometers away from the wild fortress, three figures were suspended in the air. Before the invasion of bones, this wasteland had a nice name called "fertile land". Because this is a very key place, it can run through the 13 golden provinces in the north to the imperial destiny River, to the west to the golden left road, and to the south to the wild fortress. If you travel to the East, you can go to the forest of sighs. Therefore, this is also the first front to resist the invasion of the dead tide over the years. Although this is the most dangerous place when the dead tide breaks out, the dead tide does not break out every year, so people get used to this way of life over time. This province has gradually become one of the most prosperous provinces in the 13 golden provinces. There are as many as eight cities with a scale of 100000 people, not to mention the construction of villages and towns along the road as supply places. However, the situation of this dead tide outbreak is completely different from that in the past. Since the invasion of corpses, but in just one month, this most prosperous province has become a real death. Not only cities and towns have become ruins, but all residents in this province have become the material and food of the army of the dead. Even the earth has been polluted by bones and completely lost its vitality and activity. Moreover, after lake took this place as a front-line base, the death on the whole land began to increase day by day. Although it has not completely become a black land, I''m afraid it''s not far away. Rick, also known as "the scourge of the dead", as the Lich King who is best at fighting, his command ability is naturally not weak. Although most of the time, he directly ordered the undead army to press up, regardless of casualties, this does not mean that his tactical and strategic ability is poor, but his opponent is not worth his thought. Rick was able to allow edrozo to lead the vanguard army to fight, and also arranged the size of Lucas. He led a large army to support the rear, which was a move that attached great importance to Sean and his members. However, what makes Rick quite helpless is that even after he has calculated all possible accidents and situations, there are still situations beyond his expectation. Moreover, this expected situation happened to hit his death, which really made his teeth itch. There are three figures floating in the sky, one of which is naturally lake. The other two are also quite strange, grotesque and... Absurd. The reason why it''s weird is that Rick and the other two should be allies. The grotesque is because the other two people except Rick should belong to the situation of complete opposition in the camp. As for the absurdity, it is because the three who should have been allies are in a state of hostility, especially the two who are most unlikely to have an alliance, but they have formed an alliance to deal with Rick together. It really gives Rick a headache. If he were an ordinary enemy, Rick wouldn''t feel anything, but these two guys are not ordinary people. A dark red fully enclosed heavy armor, with dark flame luster flowing slowly on the armor, just like magma; Three huge tower shields with a thickness of more than one meter and a height of nearly two meters surround us. It is more reasonable to say that these three thick shields are not so much shields as huge stones; What is more frightening is the huge sword held by the man in his right hand - a huge heavy sword with a length of more than two meters and five meters and higher than himself. The two blade blades are burning with dark red flame, and the sword body is consistent with the armor, which is similar to the flame luster of magma. This person, of course, is the demon king believer Diane who let the angel dress up and Uriel enter the awakening state. After the war of fate, Diane''s strength has been significantly improved. Although most of the credit is due to the angel outfit, anyway, Diane is also a real level 18 strong man at the moment, and she is still in a state of complete critical point. She is only a little short of stepping into level 19. Rick can be regarded as a natural ally, but he is in the opposite camp with Diane, but there is no fight. There is only one seventh demon God, confessor Edward, born in the miracle plane. I don''t know why. Although Edward had been demonized at this time, he was not excluded by the will of the world as before. In other words, his current state is not much worse than that of Diane. Although he tries his best to restrain and maintain his peak state at the critical point of the 18th level and dare not step into the 19th level, he can also play a strong combat effectiveness with the cooperation of Diane. Of course, it''s different from Diane''s case of borrowing Angel costumes. Edward''s strength completely belongs to himself, especially his unique talent - the inflammation of purification, which makes Rick complain incessantly. There is no other reason. The inflammation of purification is one of the few flames that can restrain almost all the abilities of Rick. "Are you crazy!" Rick roared angrily. His strength is very strong now. Even if he faces Alexis alone, he may not lose. However, the strength also has weaknesses: the restraint of purified inflammation is one of them. In addition, Rick''s strength at this time is worse than that of the 20th level, which is barely the peak of the 19th level. Edward can suppress Rick by cooperating with Diane through the restraint of purified inflammation. After all, both Diane and Edward are super strong men who are very good at melee. Rick, however, is a magician and the Lich King who is not very good at personal combat among the seven Lich Kings of the skeleton plane - compared with the undead scholar, the personal combat ability of the undead disaster is just a little better than little Lucas. If fighting on the ground, Rick can summon Cruz''s touch to assist in the battle. In this way, even if Rick is not good at tackling tough battles, at least he will not be suppressed by Edward and Diane. However, these two freaks seem to have known Rick''s ability for a long time. From the beginning of the attack, they have always firmly held the advantage of high-altitude combat and do not fight Rick on the ground at all. Rick deliberately ignored the two monsters and only controlled his army. As a result, after being "purified" by Diane and Edward, Rick was so angry that he ordered the army to stop moving, and he fought with Diane and Edward. As a result, Rick didn''t find the trouble of purifying inflammation until he really fought. Moreover, these two people were not the kind of rookies without combat experience. If Rick didn''t have equal level suppression, they were also in the state of eighteen levels. Both Diane and Edward could beat Rick. Listening to Rick''s angry roar, Diane''s voice came from under his helmet: "he said you were crazy." "I''m talking about you." Edward snorted coldly without looking back. "That should be talking about you and me." Diane argued, "didn''t you hear that he used ''men''?" "No." Edward''s attitude and temper were extremely cold. "I only heard him say you''re crazy." "One of you is a demon king believer and the other is a demon God. Why do you have to help mankind!" Rick really couldn''t figure it out. "The abyss plane and my bones plane should be regarded as natural allies, and the flow of demons and gods can also be summarized into the abyss chaos. In any way, you and I should not have a dispute Destroy the world and kill the son of plane Sean. Isn''t it better for us to share the power of plane origin? " Diane blinked under the mask, then looked at Edward and said, "are the abyss and bones natural allies?" "It''s just a similar position. It''s not a natural ally." Edward said faintly, "you abyss demons like chaos best, and their bones like death best. In essence, they are relatively similar They are just a group of guys who break the rules. At this point, those demons in hell are more lovely. " "Er... I know. I just asked casually." Diane said reluctantly that before he became a believer of the demon king, he was a member of the paladin who really fought against darkness and heresy. His understanding of the skeleton plane, the abyss plane and the hell plane may not be detailed and clear, but at least he will not be ignorant. "I just said it casually." Edward responded, which made Diane more helpless. Of course, Rick is the most angry. "All right." Diane shrugged. "To tell you the truth, old man, although I am a believer in the devil king, I just follow the truth. In the face of truth, it is wrong for you to want to destroy the world. After all, I have to live in this world. " Hearing Diane''s words, Rick knew that he had nothing in common with Diane, so he turned his eyes to Edward. Demons are independent of systems and planes. None of the six demons before Edward is easy to get along with. Although in essence, demons can be classified into the abyss plane, in fact, their relationship with the abyss plane is not deep, and generally they will not provoke these demons with the existence of the abyss plane. Naturally, after the birth of each demon God, their voice, appearance and vows will spread all over the three dark planes in an instant. So Rick knew that Edward was a demon God who had declared war on the abyss and hell. "I am the seventh demon, the Confessor." Edward said faintly. "I know." Rick nodded, "we all heard your wish when you voluntarily gave up your body and became a demon God The abyss and hell are your enemies, but our bones are not on your hostile list, are they? If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can make the decision and let you get half. " "Sounds good." Edward touched his chin with a thoughtful look. "What about your opinion?" Asked Rick. "I refuse." Edward said without hesitation. "Why?" Rick was puzzled. "Because you''re dealing with Sean, his nephew." Diane on one side kindly explained, "you''re going to kill your martial nephew. How can you agree as a martial uncle?" Rick was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. Now he finally understood the meaning of the sentence "the son of the plane is favored by the will of the world". It was Andrew before and Edward now. These guys who didn''t know where to hide before came out one after another to sabotage his plan. No matter how good his temper is, he can''t help it. What''s more, Rick''s temper has never been very good. "In that case, we have nothing to say!" In Rick''s eyes, the flame burned more strongly, obviously really angry. "There''s nothing to say." Edward struck mercilessly, "only you think there is still the possibility of communication between us. The guys who came out of the bones were indeed a group of brainless guys. " "Their brains have long rotted into water. There is no brain." Diane is obviously keen to mend the knife nearby. "That''s right." Edward actually nodded. This made Rick more angry, but although he was extremely angry, he didn''t make a blind move. Because he has received the information from big Lucas and little Lucas, they are trying their best to rush back. As long as they can form a situation of three against two in a while, before that, Rick has to delay Diane and Edward as much as possible. He is determined to give these two guys an unforgettable lesson. "That''s right." Edward suddenly said, "did you just say that when I made a wish, I only said that the abyss and hell were enemies?" Rick didn''t quite understand Edward''s sudden opening. But Edward obviously didn''t really ask Rick, because after the words were finished, he opened his mouth again: "in that case... Let me explain it again." "My name is Edward! My name is the Confessor! I came back from the abyss and was born on earth! I am a person who despises the rules, I am a person who breaks the rules, I am the enemy of the gods, the enemy of the abyss, the enemy of hell and the enemy of the bones, I am the demon God who controls the ice inflammation I am the seventh demon God, Edward the Confessor! " Chapter 1175 "You broke the agreement." In the dark room, there was a slightly sulky voice. This is a relatively clean room. From the layout, it is not difficult to see that the predecessor pattern of this room is a study. Although many things in the study have been removed, the inherent pattern of some study has not changed - such as rows of bookcases against the wall, comfortable soft sofas and so on. At this time, only one oil lamp was lit in the room. It was the most common oil lamp, not a magic lamp. In addition, it was late at night, so the light in the room was not enough. There was a figure sitting on a soft sofa with a cup of steaming milk on the short table in front of him. The angry voice just now was made by this man. He said this to the other two slightly dim shadows on the soft sofa. These two virtual shadows are not entities, but projections formed by a unique audio magic. In addition to being inaccessible, they are no different from real people in other aspects, and can also communicate perfectly in real time. This is a new product developed by those guys of the hellson Institute using the transmission magic array and magic guide technology. This product is still in the test stage, but once it is officially put into use, it can be imagined that the impact will not be weaker than the transmission magic array. "I don''t think we have anything against the agreement." The virtual shadow on the left said in a deep voice, "according to the agreed content, what we want to solve is all adverse actions against you. Moreover, on the premise of solving the bone invasion, we will not pull your hind legs. " At the beginning, in the forest of sighs, the soul agreement signed by Sean and the tombstone was that before the invasion of the bone plane was fully resolved, the dead spine was not allowed to pull the hind legs of the void duchy behind his back, and he must help Sean solve all the problems that were not conducive to Sean. In a literal sense, the dead spine will not fight against the empty principality or trouble Sean, but it does not contain other contents. But that said, the people who signed the contract and agreement at that time knew what it meant. But now, the dead spine is not acting according to the hidden rules, but only fulfilling the agreement in the literal sense. This is a typical game of playing with words. "I''ve never seen such a brazen man." In the room, it was Sean who made angry and dissatisfied sounds. After he rushed back to the wild fortress and helped solve the Black Death army and repel the big and small Lucas, he summoned William for the first time and learned everything that happened during his departure. These things made him clearly understand that the plan of the void Empire had obviously leaked out, so there must be a lot of people who didn''t want to see the dominance of the void principality. The figure on the left obviously didn''t care about Sean''s ridicule. He still said to himself: "there are three assassination plans and actions related to you, and we have solved them for you. Moreover, we have fully evacuated the dead spine spies previously distributed in the void principality, which is completely in accordance with the rules of the contract agreement. I don''t know what your excellency is dissatisfied with. " "Ha ha." Sean chuckled, but stopped talking. Instead, he turned and looked at the shadow on the right. "Is that your attitude, too?" The virtual shadow sitting on the right is naturally the liaison officer from the peace association. This is a tall woman with wavy long hair on her shoulders and a pair of Phnom Penh glasses. The whole person exudes an intellectual, mature and elegant temperament. Since she appeared, she has kept smiling and didn''t speak. She basically focuses on listening. From her various performances, Sean knew that the person in front of him must be a role of arbitrator, which was just opposite to Christina''s previous executive status. "Lord Sean, according to the agreement that Lord Christina reported to the above, the contract of our peace council seems to be the same as the dead spine." The mature and elegant woman smiled and said, her voice is very soft, has a subtle temptation, and it is easy to make people willing to listen to her words, and then unconsciously stood in her position, "in this matter, we think that Lord Sean, you have gone too far and killed so many tribes in the wilderness, If it had not been for the agreement, we would have sent an executive officer and a messenger of peace. " "No wonder your peace council and dead spine have always been old enemies. In this shameless Kung Fu, both of you can compete for the first in the world." Sean sneered, "since you all said that, I don''t think I have anything to talk about with you." "Don''t you think your request is a little greedy, Mr. Sean?" Said the agent from the dead spine on the left. "I''m curious. Where am I greedy?" Sean laughed back in anger. "I think dead thorn means, Lord Sean, your attempt to annex the wilderness." The arbitrator on the right began to intervene in the topic, "since the wilderness has become a bureau, our peace parliament has not been too involved all the time, because this is a matter of rules. The existence of this place can ensure the stability and prosperity of many countries. Although the slave trade seems too cruel, there is no loss in the foundation of the wilderness, but this time... Lord Sean, in your anger, you slaughtered more than 30 tribes in the wilderness... " At this point, the arbitrator still smiled. Although she didn''t finish her words, the underlying meaning was clear. Simply put, the Peace Council does not want to see Sean establish a void empire. Of course, at present, in the absence of sufficient practical proof, the peace council will certainly not blindly point out Sean''s attempt to establish an empire. After all, once some words are made clear, it will be a real and complete turn. But now, the Peace Council can''t turn against Sean, because they are afraid that Sean can''t say it all by lifting the chessboard. According to the in-depth investigation of various signs of Sean in the past, they are convinced that Sean is not a person who follows the rules. He will only borrow the rules that are beneficial to him. Once the rules are unfavorable or useless to him, his most common way is to directly flip the chessboard and rewrite the rules. "It''s the first time I''ve seen the peace council make excuses for the death thorn." Sean looked at the two empty shadows in front of him. After a moment of silence, he finally reopened his mouth and said, "since you want to play word games with me, you can. I accept your play." As he said this, Sean''s face showed a clean, bright and cheerful smile. However, this kind of smile made the two liaison officers from the dead spine and peace parliament suddenly click in their hearts. "Well, I have a lot of things to deal with. That''s all for today''s contact." Sean made it clear that he meant to see off the guests. "Lord Sean, I think you''d better be careful." The dead spine liaison officer said in a bad tone. "Are you threatening me?" Sean''s tone was suddenly gloomy, his eyes became sharp, and he stared at the dead spine liaison officer. Even if they were not in physical contact, the liaison officer still had a strong illusion that his life was threatened at this moment, as if he would die at any time. Looking at the conflict between Sean and the dead spine, the liaison officer of the peace council next to him had a bright feeling. The hostile relationship between the dead spine and the Peace Council is well known throughout the miracle continent. Even if the Peace Council and the dead spine had to agree on some things because of sighing the forest, in essence, the two major forces are still tangled in private. The only pity is that the dead spine is deeply hidden. Even if the peace council has an intelligence network all over the miracle continent, it is difficult to find out the foundation and secret base of the dead spine, which enables the dead spine, an assassination intelligence organization, to develop and grow all the time. Otherwise, if the Peace Council makes every effort to attack, the dead spine will be a thing of the past. "Hum." In the face of Sean''s strong momentum, the dead spine member didn''t say anything more. He just broke off after humming, and the virtual shadow sitting on the chair soon disappeared in front of Sean. "Why haven''t you left yet?" Watching the dead spine liaison officer leave, Sean turned his head and looked at the arbitrator of the Peace Council. "I think there may be some misunderstanding between us and Lord Sean." The female arbitrator smiled and said, "if we continue to let the misunderstanding deepen, then this is not the situation we want in the Peace Council, so I think I should stay to clarify these misunderstandings." "I don''t think there''s any misunderstanding." Sean said faintly, "from the moment you played the word game, the covenant agreement between us has existed in name only It''s just that the person who signed the contract with me was Christina. Once you really broke the contract, Christina would die. In order not to sacrifice Christina''s genius, but you don''t want to see me grow up gradually, so you did something that obviously doesn''t violate the agreement. " "I don''t understand what you mean, Lord Sean." "The most elite intelligence organizations under my command are all over the void principality and even the wilderness: they exist in the void, and any conspiracy and unrest can not be concealed." Sean looked at the arbitrator and his voice was very calm, but the more calm he was, the more uneasy the arbitrator was, "but now, with the rebellion of more than 30 tribes in the wilderness, even if the * * * Kingdom took the lead and contacted other countries and nobles for secret support, they also have a problem that must be solved, that is, how to bypass the void under my command?" The eyes of the female arbitrator narrowed slightly. "In the whole miracle continent, there are no more than five organizations and forces that have the ability and qualification to bypass my intelligence department." Sean still continued to say, "divine eye is one of them, but it''s not easy to invite this organization. It costs a lot. In addition, they have secretly fought with the qainas Empire, and now they don''t have much energy to mess with the south continent." "There are four more." "Although both the assassin League and the Priory are assassination organizations, they also work part-time to collect and sell intelligence, but they are not as proficient as the divine eye. And the two organizations have one thing in common, or tacit understanding, that is, where the area is marked by the assassin alliance, the hermits will not enter, and vice versa Unfortunately, or fortunately, the empty principality and even the whole wilderness are the marked area of the assassin alliance, and I happen to have some friends with the assassin alliance liaison officer in this area. " The eyes of the female arbitrator became awe inspiring: "what about the last two?" "Your Peace Council and dead spines." Sean said faintly, "just now the dead spine has personally admitted that they have withdrawn all intelligence personnel from my territory, so the only remaining possibility is your peace council." "Maybe the dead spine is deliberately provoking." "Do you believe it?" Sean smiled. "Of course I do." Said the female arbitrator. "Well, let''s say so." Sean didn''t retort, but nodded. "But you broke the rules first." Hearing Sean''s words, the female arbitrator finally realized that things were likely to be more difficult than the results assessed by the house of Libra. However, her natural identity as an arbitrator of the peace parliament made it impossible for the female arbitrator to be so indifferent, so she could only speak¡° Lord Sean, there should be some misunderstandings. Please believe our sincerity. " "I also believe there may be some misunderstandings." Sean nodded. Hearing Sean''s tone was a little soft, the female arbitrator felt a little happy. "But." The female arbitrator''s heart suddenly jumped. If there is any word she doesn''t want to hear in this world, it must be the word "but". Usually, this represents a very strong turning point, which often makes things rush in an unpredictable direction. "Someone must pay for it." Sean said calmly, "when the kingdom of * * * took the lead in trying to assassinate the commander of our principality, William Yale, I always remember this account. Just because there is no evidence, I didn''t send troops to seek justice for the time being. But this time, it was still led by * * * Kingdom, who actually wanted to take advantage of the disaster of corpse invasion to create civil strife in my rear... I think you should know what would happen to the wild fortress if civil strife really broke out at that time? " The female arbitrator was silent because she didn''t know how to speak. "Therefore, the * * * kingdom must pay a price this time." Sean said in a deep voice, "no one can still have peace of mind after provoking my empty principality." There was another sentence that Sean didn''t say, but silently added in his heart: including any organizational forces! Chapter 1176 It was dark, and two liaison officers from the Peace Council and the dead spine had also left. Sean''s attitude has been very clear. Since they want to play word games, they must be prepared to bear his anger. Although there is still a threat from Rick at the moment, Sean doesn''t want to step back - if his strength foundation has not been stable in the past, Sean may choose to hibernate. But now the situation is different. All the unstable factors of the wild tribe have been eliminated, so we should take advantage of now to integrate the whole tribe. The simplest and crudest way is to take everyone to war. In this way, it can not only integrate the centripetal force of all tribes, improve cohesion and sense of belonging, but also consume the effective strength of these tribes. As far as the current situation is concerned, the strength that can be formed by the union of the barbarian tribes is still much stronger than that of the empty principality, which has always been a potential unstable factor and must be solved as soon as possible. There was a gentle knock on the door. "Come in." Sean said in a deep voice. The door was quickly opened and the people who came in were Levi and Eliza, two old friends of Sean. Seeing these two people coming, Sean is certainly a little happy. After all, Levi and Eliza are not weak. Now they both have twelve levels of legendary strength. Moreover, the arrival of these two people also brought a group of middle-level generals with very solid basic skills to Sean. Even at this time, it is not a problem for Sean to open a college and run a tactical class. The teaching force is not strong. "We came at the order of Lord gypsy." Levy said, looking serious. "I know." Sean nodded. "I''m glad you joined." "We will do our best to help you in your great cause, your excellency Sean." Levi still looked serious. On the contrary, it made Sean a little helpless: "well, you are not such a serious person, so let''s not be so serious." "You must be more serious on business." Levi replied in a deep voice, but after saying this, he returned to his original state and no longer looked serious. "It''s a pity that he didn''t meet and chat with you on the floating island before. It''s a pity to show you around." "I think it''s OK. It''s no pity." Sean smiled. "Your floating island is too messy. I''m also an outsider. It''s not appropriate to stay there all the time. So I think it''s good to come back after the matter is solved After all, as you can see, I still have a lot of things to deal with here on the ground. " "I heard from Lord William that you want to establish a void Empire?" Levi asked. It is no longer a secret that the void principality wants to establish an empire. Basically, those who spend a little more money on intelligence will know the ambitions of the void principality. That''s why the peace council will choose to violate the contents of the agreement and secretly support other countries or forces to create some trouble for Sean - Sean is not sure whether the people of the Peace Council did it, but he can be sure, Either the Peace Council or the dead spine, there is no third house. So at the moment, facing Levi''s inquiry, Sean simply nodded: "yes, that''s right." "If we really want to establish an empire, it is not enough in terms of the current Qi accumulation of the void principality." Levy''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Qi accumulation? What is that? " Sean was puzzled. "Is it the pattern, general trend, details, or Qi Yun I don''t know how people in your territory understand it, but it''s almost something of this kind. " Levi opened his mouth and explained, "in the chaotic era after the fall of the gods, the power pattern of the miracle continent was extremely chaotic, but they all existed in the form of tribes. It was not until later that the concept of the state was gradually formed and used as a basis for development It can be said that every country on the miracle continent now has its own internal momentum. Before this momentum is completely exhausted, even if the country encounters major disasters such as foreign invasion, it will not destroy the country, and there will always be a turn for the better. " Hearing Levi''s explanation, Sean generally understood that it was very similar to an ancient theory of the world in which he was in: the spirit of emperor. "But isn''t there war between countries?" But although he knows something, Sean still doesn''t understand a lot. "But how many countries have you seen that one of them was destroyed because of the war between the two countries?" Levi opened his mouth and said, "not far away, in the last millennium, only the Principality of Ryan has annexed the kingdom of defecation and become a second rate kingdom. In fact, this was caused by external forces. If it was a normal war process, I wouldn''t be polite to let the then Ryan Kingdom fight for another ten years, it might not be able to annex the kingdom of dabion. " Levi doesn''t know the trend of world history. He just compares the fortunes of the two countries, so he can''t see many things thoroughly. However, Sean has spent so many years in the miracle mainland. He also clearly knows that many of the major events in the game were finally caused by the intervention of players. Today, without the intervention of a sufficient number of players, the development of many historical tracks has long been very different. If he really wants to make things coincide with the progress in the game that year, the efforts and costs he needs to pay are also increased exponentially. But even so, all he can do is guide, and he can guide success only if there is a story with this ending in the game. Otherwise, he will be caught off guard by other sudden changes in butterfly effect caused by many things. Today, the trend of the world pattern of the miracle continent is completely different from the game history of that year. "Ryan Kingdom, its strength is expanding rapidly now." Sean said thoughtfully, "what is it about?" "Yes." Levi glanced at Eliza. In this basic theoretical discipline, Levi is actually not as good as Eliza, so Eliza is naturally responsible for the answer. "In addition to the five oldest empires, the formation of the other two empires depends on defeating other empires to seize the details It is difficult for us to describe this kind of inside information, but it actually exists. It is a concrete embodiment of the will of the world. " Sean nodded thoughtfully and motioned Eliza to continue. "The Principality of lane was also a kingdom at that time, but it was inevitably weakened after being invaded and captured by the Millennium covenant empire. This also led to the reason that lane could only rely on the Millennium covenant Empire and call himself the principality. In this case, the Principality of lane naturally cannot produce any real strong people, because the national gas accumulation cannot support the existence of strong people. " Eliza continued to explain, "but it''s different after annexing the kingdom of dabion. The whole heritage of the kingdom of dabion has been swallowed up by the kingdom of Ryan. In this way, the kingdom of Ryan will naturally become a kingdom of outstanding spirits, and many strong people will be born successively." "The formation process of this birth is an inevitable result, but it may have a lot of chance or coincidence Just like Arlan, the Third Prince of the kingdom of Ryan, according to the information we heard, the elf sword dancer around him did not follow him from the beginning, but appeared around Arlan two years after the kingdom of dabion was swallowed up and was responsible for his safety. " "In addition, there is the great prince Adams. Many people thought he had the oath Legion and oath Knight around him after he went to the north of the Kingdom, but in fact, it was also caused by an accident three months after the annexation of the kingdom of dabion However, it was by virtue of this army and the eternal oath knight that he won great achievements in the north of the kingdom. " "These are... Inevitable results?" Sean asked. "Yes." Eliza nodded, "after the kingdom of dabion is destroyed, the luck will naturally transfer to the destroyer, that is, the kingdom of Ryan. One third of this energy will be consumed by the imperial royal blood, which can be expressed in many ways, such as blood awakening, fortune strengthening, obtaining strong followers and so on. In addition to Adams and Alain''s followers, the four Princess fercis is in luck, and the five Prince grace, we guess it should be blood ability talent. " The fourth Princess ferheath, Sean met once. She has more than half of the aristocratic support of the whole Ryan Kingdom, which can not be underestimated. And Sean had never heard of these princes and princesses before dabion was destroyed, but a few years after dabion was destroyed, these princes and princesses sprung up one after another, and also showed extremely outstanding abilities - either military, internal affairs, diplomacy and so on. Combining these factors Sean has seen, he has a higher understanding of Eliza''s words. "But... Why are there only so few emerging?" "I don''t know that." Eliza obviously doesn''t know everything. "It''s likely that these people have some natural abilities, so it''s easier to grow up after getting the strengthening of fortune. Some people may also have certain natural abilities, but because of the problems formed by their previous life habits, such as cowardice, lack of self-confidence and so on, they are unlikely to grow up even if their luck is strengthened. " "So, if you want to be strong, do you have to know the truth of self-improvement?" Sean said thoughtfully, "like, opportunities are only for those who are prepared." "Well, Lord Sean, that''s very appropriate." Eliza nodded. "Opportunities are only for those who are prepared." "What about two-thirds?" "The other third will be apportioned to the whole kingdom, which represents the present part. And the last third will become the future of the kingdom. " Eliza continued to explain, "the present part refers to the army, generals, strong people and other aspects of Ryan kingdom. They will easily break through the shackles and limits. It is a state like epiphany. The problems that have plagued them will be broken through by some kind of coincidence. As for the future part, it is equivalent to potential. No one knows what it will become. " After hearing Eliza''s explanation, Sean nodded clearly. These contents finally made Sean fully understand his confusion. "Well, what do you mean when you say I don''t have enough information to establish an empire?" Sean asked, "according to this statement, isn''t the limit of a country always limited? If a country''s heritage is not enough, will it never grow no matter how it develops? Can only be limited to one state. " "That''s why we have the potential for the future In the future, no one can predict what it will be like. It may fail or go further. " "I probably understand what you mean." Sean frowned. "That is to say, in my current situation, even if I swallowed all the tribes in the wilderness, I still didn''t reach the strength of the Empire, right?" "In the present and future parts, you have reached it, and it is obvious that it is beginning to change." Eliza said, "a large number of strong men gather under your command, as well as several extremely powerful legions, even generals and commanders. In terms of strength alone, the current void principality does have the reality of Empire, but... The potential in the future is still not enough. If you claim to be emperor on this basis, you will certainly go downhill in less than ten years. " "What''s your suggestion?" Sean knew that since Eliza said so, she would certainly have relevant suggestions. "Plunder." Eliza said bluntly, "just as you helped Ryan defeat dabion, we can also plunder the fortunes of other countries to strengthen ourselves and form our future potential But I don''t know exactly how to operate it, but I''m afraid successive victories can play a positive role. " "So in the final analysis, we still have to fight." Sean smiled. "Well, I see. Let William come over." "Yes." Levi and Eliza nodded and turned away. Not long after, William came in through the door. "Cecilia, where are they?" Sean asked when he saw William. "Cecilia is resting. Her magic is overdrawn. I''m afraid she needs to stay in bed for a few days." William replied, "Alfred and angel are in charge of cleaning up and rectifying. There are still many problems in the wild fortress. After all, the fortress is something of the Millennium covenant empire. Even if we want to occupy it, it will take some time. Clough took over Cecilia''s security and defense, and shefanio returned to the shenguantuan station. " Sean nodded to show understanding: "it''s hard for you." "It''s not the first time." William was not polite at all. He was one of the few people who could maintain such a relaxed look in front of Sean. Sean smiled. His polite words were just casual, but William''s rudeness was true. "Come on, I''m in such a hurry. There must be something important." William poured himself a glass of wine, then sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and looked leisurely. "There is really something very important for you to be responsible for." Sean smiled. "I decided to fight." "War? Aren''t we fighting all the time? " William was puzzled. "* * * Kingdom has incited the rebellion of wild tribes this time. Can''t we just forget it?" Sean smiled. "Besides, our only survivor was taken in by the * * * kingdom. We''re always going to get people back?" Hearing this, William''s eyes brightened and looked very excited: "Hey! This is good! I''ll get ready right away... "When he said this, William remembered something again and asked¡° What about the wild fortress? " "The command right here is temporarily handed over to Levi and Eliza. I will mobilize some more legions from the wild tribe to help defend, and Noro will arrange it. As for the steel wing, I will set out with you at that time. After all, I have to avenge anno. There has been news from the ghost boy. It can be confirmed that the wiles family of * * * Kingdom ordered to assassinate you. It''s impossible for me not to avenge this revenge, so kokirei and tungsten Lamo will start with you. " "Tungsten Lamo?" William was a little confused. "Another super strong, he has replaced Alexis and is responsible for security in the rear." Sean said, "maybe the * * * Kingdom doesn''t even have super strong people. Even if there are, it should be enough for us to have two super strong people. It''s really not good. I''ll let Alexis come together after Alexis handles the matter." "It''s a little big." William licked his lips and blushed. It was a sign of his excitement. "But... Will the peace council give up?" "Oh, they broke the rules first, so I can''t blame them." Sean said coldly, "anyway, you just march and beat down the * * * kingdom." "Lay down the whole kingdom?" William was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were so bright that they were frightening. "Let me take this matter and promise to take the whole * * * kingdom." Soon William got up and left to prepare for his next action. Until then, Sean was finally able to relax a little. According to Eliza''s words, he finally knows the reason why his strength is growing so fast at present, that is, the increase of his inside information - at this time, he has no blood descendants at all. All the forces that should have been apportioned to the whole royal blood are concentrated on him. Can his real strength not increase rapidly? The birth of the second heart was inexplicable. Even the third heart was still growing rapidly. Sean had to be careful. "Ellie, I have something for you to deal with." Through the soul contract, Sean gave orders directly to Alexis. "What''s up?" Alexis is not as talkative as others. She wouldn''t give Sean face if she wasn''t interested in something. "Fight, kill." Sean said faintly. "Oh?" Just as William is extremely high in mood for things he is interested in, so is Alexis, who has an almost morbid desire for combat, "who provoked you this time Gee, it looks like they''re going to have bad luck. It''s worth asking me to do it. " "Because no one else can solve this except you." Sean said. "Come on, who?" "Dead spine is located in the core base of the southern continent, dead nest." Sean''s voice was cold. "The number of super powers owned by the whole organization is small, maybe only three or four, much less than the Peace Council. However, the person in charge of the dead nest, the immortal dead emperor, one of the five emperors of the dead spine, is a super strong man. He may have seventeen levels of combat power. In addition, the number of legendary strong men should be between three and five. " These intelligence materials are naturally from ghost children. Since the ghost boy secretly took refuge in Sean and dealt with things on the south side of the continent, he didn''t go to the dead nest less. As a member of the thirteen coffins, many secrets of the dead nest are naturally not secrets for the ghost boy, so he can naturally find out a lot of useful information. "What do you want me to do?" "None." Sean''s voice was full of murder. "This will completely tear face with the organization called dead spine?" "Anyway, they want to play word games, so I''ll play with them." Sean shrugged indifferently. "Until the bone invasion is over, they can''t fight me or retaliate against the empty principality. But... I didn''t say I couldn''t do it to them? " "Ha ha, you are really unreasonable." "When will you be reasonable?" "Yes." Alexis smiled happily. "But I''m going to take the little guy named Rena. She takes the same route as me." "Yes." Sean certainly won''t have any objection to Rena''s strength being promoted and sublimated again. Chapter 1177 With Sean''s decision, a series of transfer orders were quickly issued accurately. But there was a little accident on the way. Hearing that they were going to fight against the kingdom of * * *, all the legions stationed in the wild fortress unanimously asked to go back, including clough, who was relatively indifferent among many generals, also expressed the hope to return with the army and participate in the battle against the kingdom of * * *. Basically, all hope to participate in this crusade. After all, it is revenge for anno. No one wants to miss it. If it were normal, Sean would not refuse. After all, this is the best opportunity to improve the cohesion of the whole. But not this time. If all the legions are pulled away and only the legions from the wilderness are arranged to garrison here, there may be some accidents. The Duchy of void wanted to be William. After thinking about it for a while, he found that their tactical means were really rough and simple in the military exercises competing with the wild land, so he tacitly accepted Sean''s statement. Of course, he tacitly accepted Sean''s appreciation for him and looked at Sean like "ouch, you have a good eye". "But is it okay to take all the super strong away?" William didn''t worry about going to fight * * * what he really worried about was the problem of wild land and wild fortress. "I kept my back hand. It''s no problem." Sean nodded. "Alexis, they can rush to the dangerous place for rescue at any time." Of course, Sean had to leave enough behind before he dared to send kokirei, tungsten Lamo and Alexis out. Anyway, as long as there is tungsten Lamo, he can carry out accurate coordinate positioning at any time and then open the chaotic portal, which is also the reason why Sean recalled Noro to the wild fortress. On the contrary, Haila, who is responsible for the control of the wilderness, is likely to have no time to provide support at the first time. However, compared with the enemy situation faced by the wilderness fortress, the enemy to be faced by the wilderness is only human beings, and the risk is much lower - at least these big countries can never send super powers to fight. The legendary strongmen, those wild special class tribes and first class tribes, have one or two, two or three in charge more or less. Sean doesn''t plan to bring all the legendary strongmen. Naturally, he will leave enough people to protect Haila. Moreover, Alexis, after solving the dead nest, will also arrive at Haila. Unless he encounters a big problem that can''t be solved when attacking the * * * Kingdom, Sean doesn''t intend to let Alexis come too. When all the matters were properly arranged and the corresponding backup plans and countermeasures were prepared, the void principality finally began to mobilize the whole country. With the size and strength of today''s void principality, once the national mobilization begins, it is impossible to hide this move from anyone. Especially when the food and grass of the void principality began to concentrate on the oasis city in the wilderness - the first giant city-state built in the Great Rift Valley with the accession and settlement of the Federation of wild tribes - the trends of the surrounding countries began to appear a little flustered. The basic cognition of war science is that the three armed forces do not move and food and grass go first. In particular, the mobilization and assembly of so many tribes in the wilderness can not hide the prying eyes of others. What''s more, from the beginning, Sean didn''t intend to hide anyone. What he wanted was to announce to everyone: I''ll fight this war! And almost at the time of the official national mobilization of the Principality of void, two letters carried by the envoys of the Principality of void also went to two places respectively. The first place is the Florence palace, the former louvres palace, where Florence wiles is now based. After Ryan annexed the kingdom of dabion, Florence occupied the territory of Prince cazez of the former kingdom of dabion, including the louvres palace. However, with the entry of Florence, the palace was officially renamed Florence palace, and the territory ruled by Florence was also called Roman territory. Florence wiles is one of the core members of the noble faction outside the Great Wall in the Ryan Kingdom, and one of the few powerful marquis in the whole kingdom. There are two most powerful legions under his command: the Holy Roman knights and the Roman fanatics. This time, Sean wants to end the * * * Kingdom, including the wiles family who was expelled from the family after Florence failed to compete for inheritance. Sean believed that Florence would be happy to join the war. The second letter was sent to the Principality of oekiri. In the letter, Sean will clearly list all the evidence collected about the United Nations of the Principality of okiri instigating civil strife among wild tribes and trying to destroy the peace of the Principality of nothingness. Such a straightforward way of accusation was not like the diplomatic language used by the nobility or the Foreign Ministry of a principality, so when receiving this letter of condemnation, the high level of the Principality of oekiri was stunned. But what surprised them even more was the claim for compensation after this letter. It was a compensation form filled with 15 pieces of stationery. From the content of the letter, everyone would think whether there was a traitor in the principality. Otherwise, how could they be so clear about the existing inventory and resource reserves of the whole principality? Sean''s request is indeed excessive, but there is still room for it: he directly asked for nearly one-third of the resources of the whole principality of okiri, which is a price that a principality of okiri can pay but will also feel extremely painful. Because once they pay these compensation resources, the development of the whole principality of oekiri is likely to lag behind for more than 30 years. Of course, Sean also made it clear: it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to give it. We''ll get it ourselves then. But if we take it ourselves, I''m afraid it''s more than that, so please think it over carefully. The naked threat of war! Chapter 1178 "What do you think?" A middle-aged man with a crown and a tired face handed a letter to everyone present. This letter has a lot of paper, at least more than 20 pages, but the contents of more than 10 pages can be ignored because it is the claim money. Only after the result of compensation is determined can the contents of these more than ten pages be meaningful. Otherwise, these paper contents are just nonsense. What really matters is the detailed listing of the facts of crimes in the principality. Of course, for the Principality of oekiri, the so-called criminal facts are nonsense. These so-called facts only describe the cooperation between the principality and other countries. Although these matters are extremely beneficial to the future development of the Principality of erkiri, they have indeed damaged the rights and interests of the Principality of emptiness. It is understandable that the Principality of emptiness is now looking for trouble. After all, no one would have thought that the secret alliance of so many countries would fail. At least, until this conspiracy to incite the rebellion of many wild tribes broke out, no one thought that the void principality could be stopped. In their evaluation plan, it is inevitable that the empty principality will be in trouble, and even provide them with a very favorable invasion conditions. But what happened? The Principality of void killed all the rebels by clean and swift means. All the people who saw the content of this letter were reminded of the previous terrible news from the front. For a moment, everyone was silent. "Everybody, let''s talk about what we have to say." "I don''t think we should just promise each other compensation." A young man got up and saluted the king sitting on the throne before he said, "the claim of the Principality of vanity is too rude! If we just agree, then in the future, if they ask us to pay tribute every year, how should we deal with it? " "I think egqing''s words are very reasonable." A middle-aged man wearing single ring glasses also got up and said. The young man named saluted the middle-aged man to express his gratitude. The middle-aged man also saluted back and then continued, "this condition is a test. If we are too weak, what is waiting for us is bottomless demand. And if we can''t be satisfied one day, we can imagine our end. " As the middle-aged man''s voice fell, there was a commotion in the field. Many people agree and approve of what the middle-aged man said. "The letter also said that if we don''t give it, the other party will take it by himself." An old man with gray hair asked. Although he didn''t stand up, no one accused him of rudeness, "what can we resist?" "We still have our army!" The middle-aged man replied in a deep voice, "it''s their duty to protect the country!" "You''re right. Their duty is indeed to protect the country, but if they are asked to die, I don''t think it''s meaningful at all." The old man shook his head with an expression of "you are still too young", which made the middle-aged man unhappy. "If we only talk about the military strength of our principality, I believe it is much more powerful than those barbarians in the wilderness. But... You should have read the information fed back by the intelligence collection department? The leader this time was one of the four giants of the Principality of void. In those years, the Principality of void was just a group of sheep that no one paid attention to, but under his command, it also grew into a group of male lions. Now... He leads a group of tigers. What do you think these already ferocious tigers will become under his command? " "No one knows the result!" The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "Marquis de Boer, your remarks now can be regarded as treason!" "Treason?" The old man sneered, and the expression on his face showed a very clear color of contempt, "are you closer to the people of * * * kingdom? You are also the main person in charge of assisting the * * * kingdom to launch the destruction plan against the wilderness of the void duchy, aren''t you? Up to now, you still want to exonerate yourself. If I were you, I would have been ashamed and killed. " "Marquis de Boer! You! " "Don''t you, me or me. Now it is clear that the fact before us is that we have no ability to fight against the empty principality." The old man looked around at everyone present, and then said coldly, "although they are also the name of the principality, we all know the situation of the void principality. This is a country with the real empire. They want to become the eighth Empire because they already have this strength. I opposed the battle plan the last time count roais put forward, but you are blinded by your immediate interests and must provoke the empty principality. Now people come to the door. Are you going to make another mistake now? " There was a silence in the meeting room. "Let me ask, even at the military level, we can win the void principality that is not the main army this time. Even if we have ten generals in command, what about the super strong?" The old man named diber said in a deep voice, "do we have the power to block the super strong? Let alone the super strong, are there legendary strong people in our country? Our strong town is just a strong man in the middle Holy Land! " The atmosphere in the meeting room was almost suffocating. "If the Principality of vanity is really at war with us, our sovereign state cannot ignore our situation." The gentle middle-aged man wearing single ring glasses, count roace, is still striving hard at the moment, "we... We just need to stop the first wave of attack. When the reinforcements of the suzerain state arrive and the reinforcements of the United Kingdom, we can''t lose. And... When so many countries go to war at the same time, even the empty principality must have some scruples! " "I really don''t know how you became the Vice Minister of the Ministry of military affairs." The old man sneered with disdain again. Of course, his words were indeed a naked mockery, because everyone present knew that the count of Lois was able to get into such a powerful position by relying on his sister, who was the favorite concubine of the current king. "Do you really think it''s vanity for the Principality to set out with 300000 troops for us this time? People don''t pay attention to us at all Don''t you understand that a weak country has no diplomacy? " "Duke Sean is a man of different opinions from the outside world, but on the whole, he is still a man who keeps his promise." Another man spoke. He was very young, but he exuded a cold temperament. He was obviously specialized in some dark work. "He said that as long as we compensate for these things, I believe it should be true." "But there is also Ellison area in the claim list he wants. If this door is handed over, we will all suffer from the shadow of war in the wilderness in the future, and we will always be passive!" Count roais rarely had a sober moment, at least he said a key place, "we can let the countries involved in this matter help out some of the other compensation materials, in addition..." "You''d better shut up." The old man said, "I''ve said so much before, you idiot still don''t understand a word? What did William of the void duchy lead 300000 troops to do? Obviously, the goal is to come to the * * * kingdom. The * * * kingdom is too busy to take care of itself. How can we have time to pay attention to us? Your calculations in previous years have been completely broken, and because of you, we have been closer to the * * * kingdom in recent years. If the suzerain state takes this as an excuse to make trouble, we have to find a way to solve the problems on the suzerain state side. " "As for the Ellison area, the attitude of the void principality is obviously directed at this area. They will never let the import and export of the Wilderness fall into the hands of others. If you don''t believe it, wait and see. If the other three areas don''t take advantage of the emptiness of the wilderness to send an invasion but adopt defensive tactics, the Principality of emptiness may have no way, but once you dare to invade, after the invasion fails, these three areas will certainly fall into the hands of the Principality of emptiness. " When people are old, they will be more knowledgeable. Marquis diber is one of the three marques of the whole principality of oekiri and an old man of the generation who is now the father of the Archduke of oekiri. At this moment, Archduke elkiri just regretted that he had been blinded by a little interest and didn''t listen to the old man. So after a while of helplessness, the Archduke sighed and said, "if you have no other opinions, let''s negotiate the compensation with the envoys of the void principality Try to solve this matter today. " ¡­¡­ Just after the Principality of okiri decided to pay compensation, several mysterious people in different robes gathered somewhere in a forest. "The Principality of vanity has really sent troops." An executive in a silver robe sighed. "It seems that Fanny''s negotiation with the presiding arbitrator has failed." "That''s not negotiation at all." A golden robed executive said coldly, "Sean doesn''t mean to negotiate at all. He''s trying to disturb the world pattern! This time, we must impose sanctions! " "What are the sanctions?" Another golden robed executive also said, "we can only provide some information means at most. If we intervene in person, we will be punished for violating the contract The life of Christina messenger is not allowed to be joked and tested. " "Maybe we can''t fight this war?" Another silver robed executive opened his mouth. From his voice, he could clearly judge that it was a woman. "Maybe the void principality is just pretending to vent its inner dissatisfaction. I heard that they sent a letter of claim to the Principality of urkiri. The 300000 troops may only be used to cooperate with the threat. Moreover, even if the claim fails at that time and there is a real fight, we can intervene appropriately. As long as we don''t act directly, there should be no problem I mean, it doesn''t violate the content of the agreement. " "This is an adventure!" The gold robed executive who had been tough once again said, "as I said, the life of Christina messenger is very important. We must not use it for any temptation." The female silver robe executive didn''t speak, but turned and looked at the only person in the field who was also wearing a gold robe, but the robe was embroidered with a brighter golden texture to show her identity and more valuable. In the face of the highest person present, the female silver robed executive bowed humbly. It was really respectful, not pretending: "Lord Christina, what''s your opinion?" "I have contacted Sean many times. I know more about him than you do." This highly qualified member of the Peace Council is naturally Christina, who has now been promoted to the status of peace messenger. Her voice is low, but there is also a confusion in her tone. However, no one can hear this confusion except herself. "Since he has let William lead the troops to attack, it is obvious that he really has a plan for war His ideas are different from ours, or from many people. In our view, there is no hope, but he can seize the glimmer of hope that makes the impossible possible. " Two executives in gold robes and two executives in silver robes looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. "This time, the only thing that can stop William''s army is the seven Empires at the same imperial level." Christina said in a deep voice, "the * * * kingdom is absolutely unstoppable. The only problem is that I can''t understand Sean''s determination Is he going to destroy the * * * Kingdom, or is it just for revenge? " "Revenge?" The female silver robed executive asked suspiciously, "what''s the revenge?" "A lot." Christina said in a deep voice, "I expected that the negotiation of the presiding arbitrator Fanny failed. Since our peace council violated the agreement first, Sean will never give up. He has always been such a person But this time, if it wasn''t the kingdom of * * *, Sean might take another way to claim, but it''s a pity that the kingdom of * * * took the lead... No, it should be said that no matter whether the kingdom of * * * took the lead or not, as long as the kingdom of * * * participated, Sean would send troops to attack the kingdom of * * *. " "Why?" "Because one of Sean''s men died in the conspiracy trap of the * * * Kingdom This is just a follow-up to the previous blood flag revenge. " "So what are we gathered here for?" "Ensure the stability of the power pattern. If Sean really intends to destroy the * * * Kingdom, we must take action. Even if I pay the price of my life, we must end Sean''s ambition. But if the royal blood of the * * * kingdom is not cut off, then we don''t need to fight. " "All at your command, Lord Christina." Four executives bowed. "But is it only our peace council that has to bear revenge?" The female silver robe executive keenly noticed the keyword eye mentioned by Christina, "doesn''t the dead spine also violate the content of the contract? Did they reach any secret agreement with Sean? " "According to what Fanny presiding arbitrator heard at that time, it should not be." Christina shook her head, "if there is no omission in the words repeated by the arbitration master Fanny, then based on my understanding of Sean, the dead spine liaison offended Sean again at that time Not only did it not calm Sean''s anger, but even set it on fire. If I hadn''t reminded Fanny''s arbitrator before, Sean would not have simply sent troops to attack the * * * Kingdom this time. " "What would that be?" "I don''t know, Sean, that madman can do anything in theory But I guess the dead spine must be in great panic now. " ¡­¡­ A young woman wearing a highly exposed light armor and holding a sword gun came out of a torn void crack. Behind her was a dragon knight dressed like emerald with red armor. The black Emperor Dragon shook its head, and the direct shuttle of the void obviously made it feel a little uncomfortable. Looking at the sudden two people and a ground dragon, several people who have put on alert are facing the enemy directly from the void crack with weapons. The leader shouted in a deep voice, "who are you? This is private territory, you... " Before the man finished, the young woman who first walked out of the crack of the void had said, "this is the dead nest?" The leader''s face changed: "who are you?" "Me?" The young woman smiled gently, "I''m Alexis. At present, I''m an envoy from the void duchy. In view of the gift you sent to the void duchy before, this time it''s my turn to send you the warm greetings of the void duchy and grand duke Sean." After that, Alexis swept the sword and gun in her hand. In front of her, several guards who kept alert didn''t even know anything. They had found that their perspective had completely changed. The head flying in mid air could only see his headless body slowly kneeling to the ground. Then, the whole base instantly sounded the alarm. The strong black smoke spread quickly, just like blocking the sky and the sun. "You''re on one side. First take a good look at how I shot." Alexis said to Rena without looking back, "a mere fog barrier like this should not be something that prevents us from moving forward." The sword gun in his hand stabbed forward again, only to hear a sad howl, and then all the smoke broke away. A tower with a height of more than 10 meters and a diameter of more than 30 meters was exposed in front of Alexis and Rena. Chapter 1179 Sean did not set out with William for the time being, but he did not stay in the wild fortress. Although he doesn''t know the specific reason, he can be sure that Rick is obviously in trouble, otherwise he can''t give up the possibility of coming to trouble himself. In that case, of course, Sean is happy to take advantage of this valuable time to solve some problems. Like the hatred between and the * * * Kingdom, and the problem of dead spines. After all, he had a hole in the dead spine once, so it was normal for the dead spine to come to him for trouble, but Sean didn''t expect that the other party would play word games with him. At least in Sean''s opinion, playing word games is really a little out of class. I''m sorry for the identity of dead spine as a strong big organization. At least, Sean felt that once he promised someone something, he would not play these boring word games. But Sean didn''t know that in recent years, his irregular behavior logic has given him a private title of "crazy king", so in fact, Sean has really forced many organizational forces to a dead end. Although he doesn''t know exactly what''s going on, the fact is that Sean has blocked many people''s way to get rich on the whole southern continent. Had it not been for the growing strength of the void principality and the growing number of strong men under Sean''s command, he would not have known that he had been assassinated many times. William and Hella never told Sean that the assassination force in the void has grown rapidly in recent years - this special action force specialized in assassination and anti assassination can really grow only in combat. Although Luke, the most powerful member, has not officially entered the realm of the holy land, the number of strong people in the golden realm alone is enough to make many small and medium-sized assassination organizations tongue tied. However, assassins and killers are still weaker than soldiers of the same rank in the battle of confrontation, so it is not an amazing development. What''s more, the members of this special force, the blade of void, grew up in a quick way, which makes them often be at a disadvantage even in the battle of peers, unless they are ambushed in a prepared trap. What Sean is dealing with at this time is to browse what happened in the whole empty principality during his departure. As a grand duke of a principality and a future Imperial Emperor, Sean can delegate power, but he must know the development trend of the whole country. Neil, Hella, William and even Diana are grateful for Sean''s decentralization and trust, but it is precisely because of this gratitude that they are so loyal to Sean and compile all the trends of the whole country in recent years, and then submit them to Sean for reading at this moment. At the very least, he must know what the whole country is doing, what it is going to do, and what it plans to do in the future. If he is a fatuous and incompetent emperor, it doesn''t matter, but everyone knows that Sean is not such a person. Now Sean is located in the office study of the city master''s mansion in Huxin city. About ten days away from the oasis city, it is one of the many cities planned to be built in the third phase after the completion of the construction of the oasis city. The main purpose is to divert the already saturated wild tribal population in the Great Rift Valley and the oasis city. At the same time, starting with the Lake City, the void principality will gradually start to build various cities, towns and villages in the old areas of the wilderness, and at the same time, greening and restoring the abandoned land until the whole public road network is laid. Naturally, some suitable and important places will be selected to build new fortresses and fortifications. As for where this expenditure came from, it was naturally through the occupation and looting of the * * * Kingdom and claims against those enemy countries that had participated in the plan to lead to civil strife among the wild tribes. The defection of the tribes in the wild land also made the whole wild land completely fall into Sean''s hands. At present, although it is not officially disclosed, the high-level of the void duchy knows that this territory has also been regarded as part of the territory of the entire void empire. Therefore, Neil directly divided the whole wilderness into 31 regions, including 32 territories along with the Great Rift Valley. If the territory of the void principality and the Millennium covenant area occupied now are included, the future void empire can award 35 real Grand Dukes - the areas divided by Neil are divided according to the standard area of the Grand Dukes. The so-called grand duke is a grand duke who is one level higher than the Duke and one level lower than the prince, and has not announced the establishment of the principality. Their territory is larger than the regular Duke, and the standard area is often equivalent to the size of two standard Duke. Of course, even if the void empire is established in the future, it is impossible to really reward 35 field dukes. There must be other titles, and of course, other titles can only be divided from the existing territory. However, considering that the other four regional entrances to the wilderness will be recovered sooner or later, coupled with the Utopia already revealed by Sean, the highest total of the void empire can set up nearly 40 Grand Dukes with the field. In other words, the size of at least 80 dukes. According to the judgment standard that the superior standard collar is equivalent to two lower standard collars, even after the establishment of the void Empire, there will never be a lack of territory that can be used as a reward. However, compared with the five empires that have not fallen from the names of the seven empires for a long time, the territory of the void empire is still smaller. Among other things, the Emilia Empire, which has the widest territory, now has nearly 100 dukes. Even the nobles paid the most attention to their blood inheritance and strength, so they did not reward the qainas empire on the ground at will. The number of Dukes alone was more than 70. If other nobles on the ground were included, the territorial area was definitely above the empty empire that was about to become the emperor. This is the real imperial heritage and imperial strength. It is also the place where Sean can intuitively feel the gap among the various intelligence he has browsed in recent days. It has to be said that Neil, as the most wonderful flower among the Forest Elves, does have a very strong talent for administrative ability. He can not only arrange all seemingly cumbersome and boring things in an orderly manner, but also sort out the information materials, so that the viewers can directly understand which information is the most important and which information is secondary. At the same time, Neil will also list the reference policies, advantages and disadvantages, possible consequences, etc. in some administrative treatment and arrangements, and even give corresponding countermeasures around these consequences, disadvantages and other problems. It can be said that it was Neil''s arrangement that made it so easy and not chaotic for Sean to manage the knight leader, Baron leader, void leader, void duchy, and even the future void empire. Without Neil''s help from the beginning, Sean could not have a void principality with such perfect mechanisms today. Even the so-called void empire in his mind may have to be delayed for decades. Gently put down a document in his hand. This is the last document Sean has read these days. Then he rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and his slightly tired face finally relaxed: "finally finished reading it." There was a knock at the door. "Come in." Sean''s voice seemed a little brisk. He knew who the visitor was. "I said, Haila, how can you learn Neil''s problem? You have to knock every time... Don''t you say it''s over! Why are there so many files! " Originally, Sean wanted to say hello to Hella easily, but he didn''t expect to see Hella walking into the room with a lot of documents. The one behind Hella is Harding, the Lord of the demon race. Of course, he also holds many documents in his hand, obviously to fight Hella. "What you read before were old documents from previous years. Now these are from this year. Some of them are old files that have been overstocked. Even Neil and we haven''t handled them. We''ve been waiting for you to arrange them when you''re free." Hella looked calm and indifferent, but from the smile hidden in her eyes, it was obvious that she was intentional, "Neil said. It''s hard to deceive you. You must deal with all these things. Because you are not like a lord at all, but like an adventurer, you can solve these things at one time only when you remember that you are a Lord. " "Well, I knew Neil didn''t let me come here so easily." Sean said with some pain and helplessness, "you know I''m here to meet and discuss with those people at the hellson Institute..." Before Sean finished, Hella said, "magic guide technology has been successfully developed, but it''s not enough to meet your miniaturization requirements. The hellson Institute said that many of your ideas and theoretical knowledge give them a lot of room for progress, so they will try their best to help you solve these things, which is the cost of buying your knowledge. " "If there is no way to miniaturize, there is no way to use it in the new generation of impact shield technology." Sean frowned and said, "now every opening and closing of the impact shield is a consumption of service life. If the war is more intense, a impact shield can''t be used several times, which is always a bottomless hole for military expenditure And... " "The research work of magic guided gun has come to an end." HeLa knew what Sean wanted to say, so she just said the result. "Really?" Sean''s eyes suddenly lit up, "that''s good news And... " "The development of magic guide charger has also been completed. It is currently in the testing stage, but it is not stable enough." Hella continued, "but... If you want to forcibly open the underpass of xiadi fortress, there''s no problem. However, according to the energy assessment, the safest and stable channel can only enter two people, and then the power components need to be replaced and recharged. " "What about time?" "The slowest ten years, the fastest... Can''t be evaluated for the time being." HeLa put down the documents in her hand, took out one of them, looked at it, and then answered. This time, Sean didn''t go to the trouble of * * * kingdom with William, but came to the wilderness, because he heard that several main factions of the hellson institute came here and were studying the magic guide technology topic mentioned by Sean before. Although as far as the current situation is concerned, the first generation of magic guide technology power machine is still in a large-scale structure and can not be directly applied to some small devices, there is no problem in developing magic guide guns and as some power machines. In Sean''s concept, the newly built defensive functional fortress in the wilderness basically needs to be equipped with magic guided guns. At the same time, the defense mechanism of the fortress should also use the magic guided power machine as the power source, which can greatly reduce too many troops, so as to implement real refinement. Of course, it''s OK to use magic guided guns to threaten the army, but for the strong people above legend, the threat is not high, even not as good as the seventh or eighth level army. As for the development of the underground world passage left over from the underground research room established by the Millennium covenant empire in cooperation with the kingdom of dabion, it is because of HARTING and rotikabas. Sean once promised them that he would let them return to the underground world one day, so now he has this opportunity, and of course he won''t break his promise. But at present, the only one remaining in the void principality is Harding, the Lord of demons. Rotikabas has not returned since he went out to look for the ruins of riding God a few years ago, and even the information contact has been completely interrupted. No one knows whether he is alive or dead. Harding thinks rotikabas is dead, but the Principality of void still acquiesces that he is still alive and does not cancel his identity in the Principality of void. "Can the magic guided gun be put into actual combat?" Sean asked. "Five have been developed and are now handed over to Lord William. He is responsible for this practical test." Said Hera. "Hey, * * * Kingdom has given us so many gifts in succession. This time, it''s time for us to pay back and surprise them." Sean chuckled, "by the way... Let someone go to the wild fortress to pick up Eliza. She has a very special weapon in her hand, called the magic guide gun, which is very close to the scientific and technological principle of the magic guide gun I designed before. It can even be said that it has surpassed it on some levels. It should be a good help to the miniaturization of magic guide technology at the hellson Institute." "I see." Hella nodded. "In addition, I have received information about the void. As Lord William expected before, the countries in the other three regions of the wilderness are ready to move. It seems that they intend to invade the wilderness while Lord William leaves." "So how are you getting ready?" Sean has begun to look at the batch of documents just taken out by Haila. It is roughly different from the previous batch. There are indeed many documents in the new batch of documents that need him to review and give instructions, which will undoubtedly increase Sean''s workload. "When William left, he said that all the deployment and arrangements here were given to you." "It''s basically ready, but if there are too many powerful strong people, my layout won''t work." "Don''t worry." Sean nodded slightly. "After Alexis has solved the dead spine, she will come to support you." "In fact, speaking of this, I don''t understand." Haila frowned. "It''s OK to go to war with the * * * kingdom. Why provoke the dead spine at the same time? I think we can wait until the kingdom of * * * is defeated before we find the trouble of death. " "It doesn''t make sense." Sean shook his head, "those guys of the dead spine, once they find out that we are at war with the * * * Kingdom, they will certainly know that I am retaliating against the Peace Council... However, I want to establish an empire, and there is indeed an irreconcilable contradiction with the Peace Council. Anyway, the result is that the dead spine will turn into a more hidden state, and it will be more difficult for me to find trouble with them at that time. It''s better to let Alexis destroy the branch of dead spine and directly eliminate the power of dead spine from the southern continent. " "Then if so..." Sean knew what Hera wanted to say, so he opened his mouth and said, "clean up the dead thorns first, and then clean up the * * * kingdom?" Hera nodded. "The same is true. Some evidence can''t be used to speak when it''s expired." Sean said faintly, "you should see this more clearly than William." Hella thought for a moment and immediately understood, "I see The guys of the Peace Council, because they really owe us this time and don''t want to fight with us, will appropriately let us go. Only when we take this opportunity to send troops can we completely destroy the * * * kingdom. When the Peace Council finds out our intention, they basically can''t stop the general trend of the * * * kingdom. " "It''s not that you don''t want to kill us, but..." Sean thought and couldn''t find a good word to explain the obvious division within the peace Parliament. "Forget it, it''s good for us anyway, and you can also test the power of the magic guided gun. There''s nothing bad." Hella nodded. Although she didn''t quite understand why Sean didn''t say half of it, she didn''t have the heart to explore the truth, so she turned and left. But when he was about to go out, he turned to Sean and said, "by the way, I almost forgot one thing. It was the summons I received today." "What''s up?" "The dark moon gun Knights of the twilight church have left the king capital of Ryan Kingdom and are now coming to the void duchy. They have contacted Neil and will arrive at xiadi fortress in a month at the latest." Hella said again, "Neil means to let you go back and receive after you finish dealing with things here." "Twilight church?" Sean was stunned. "Is it Elsie Hey, this guy is a little interesting. He really let him out. " "Your old friend again?" Hella asked when she saw Sean''s joy. "Well, I''ve known a friend for a long time." Sean smiled. Chapter 1180 The war in the southern continent, like a sudden storm, broke out unexpectedly. In other words, no one expected Sean''s determination - perhaps this statement is wrong. It should mean that most people didn''t expect Sean''s determination to go to war, even most of the nobles of the * * * kingdom. The only people ready for war were the wiles family and some garrison nobles located on the border of the * * * kingdom. As for others, in addition to the signs that the surrounding kingdoms in the other three regions outside the wilderness are ready to move, many people believe that Sean''s war posture will eventually give up. After all, with the concession of the kingdom of erkiri, the region of erkiri has completely fallen into the hands of the empty principality. Along with the Millennium covenant area that most people do not know and inexplicably fall into Sean''s hands and the Great Rift Valley area occupied from the beginning, Sean has now controlled the normal import and export of the three wild places. Many lords, nobles, even powerful officials and people sitting on the throne did not think that the void principality would start war at this time. It is urgent to stabilize the rear first. But in fact, it is not. After William led his troops to occupy Ellison District, leaving a force to garrison and build fortifications here, William directly sent vanguard troops to cooperate with the shortcut route left by the void and directly killed the * * * kingdom. This vanguard army is mainly composed of leopard men, werewolves and centaurs, with a small number of cat people, rabbit people and highland elves. The size of the army is small, only about 30000 people, including about 15000 half men and horses, 5000 cats, highland elves and rabbits, and 10000 leopards and werewolves. In addition to the highland elves and cat people, both centaurs, werewolves and leopards are proficient in rush combat. In short-range rush combat, leopards have unique combat advantages. Their rapid response ability and combat response are one of the strongest ethnic groups in the orcs; In terms of long-distance attack, werewolves have greater advantages than leopards. Coupled with strong enough strength and good response ability, this group has always been one of the strongest war races among the orcs. As for centaurs, these guys are well deserved bugs. The powerful strength, the ability to move like the wind, the accurate medium and long-range strike ability, and the long endurance all make the Centaur tribe always on the list of the strongest ethnic groups of the orcs. If the Centaur troops cannot be killed in the sudden attack, once they are opened enough distance, let alone orcs such as werewolves and leopards, even ethnic groups such as lion and tiger people who can be compared with centaurs are not willing to fight with centaurs. That''s a one-sided killing! Fortunately, the extremely low fertility of centaurs has limited the development of this ethnic group - all tribes in the whole wilderness are integrated, and the number of centaurs is no more than 200000, of which only 100000 can really go to war. This time, William brought 50000 Centaur soldiers, and there were 15000 centaurs in this vanguard army alone. It can be imagined how strong the real combat power of this vanguard army is. To this end, William had to assign 1000 cat girls, 1000 rabbit girls and 3000 highland elves to join the vanguard army to be responsible for the melee safety of the Centaur family - the Centaur has strong strength, but their melee level is really terrible. Cat women, that is, the cat people, this is a matriarchal society. Basically, women can act as soldiers. Although their personal combat ability is very low, cat girls are usually used as guard and patrol arms. Where cat girls are present, it is difficult for the enemy to launch raids and night attacks, because they can smell the smell a few kilometers away, especially the smell of human beings. Rabbit people, or commonly known as rabbit women, are the same social group as cat women. However, compared with the cat girl, they have no combat awareness and combat ability at all, and they are not even qualified to serve as patrol arms. However, in the orc army, the rabbit girl has always been accompanied by the cat girl as a guard partner. With the cat girl, they can smell the smell a few kilometers away, while the rabbit girl can hear the movement a few kilometers away, which can prevent sneak attacks from all tactics. As for the highland elves, their best skill is swordsmanship, so they are the personal protector of the Centaur army to prevent the Centaur army from being dragged into the mire of melee. Although the scale of 3000 is very small, as long as it is not besieged by the army, the 3000 highland elves are enough to block a round of charge by about 10000 human soldiers and give the Centaurs enough distance and time. Once the Centaur force has pulled away enough distance, it is a bloody carnival. This vanguard army is not only reasonably matched, but also has excellent short-distance attack, long-distance attack and pursuit ability, and even extremely comprehensive medium and long-range attack means, and has sufficient response level in the ability to prevent sneak attack, night attack and close combat. William has brought into full play the excellent racial ability of the wilderness - this is the level that he has taken over the 300000 troops in the wilderness for less than half a month. If William is given more time to train and understand the troops in these wilderness, his strength will be even more terrible. After all, William can definitely rank among the top five of the top ten in terms of tactical means and adaptability. When this vanguard force officially entered the border of the * * * Kingdom after three days and two nights of attack, it meant the arrival of a real bloodbath. ¡­¡­ Vangsburg is a fortress of * * * Kingdom at the edge of Rio forest, and it is also the first border guard point bordering the Principality of oekiri. Under normal circumstances, when * * * Kingdom enters the wilderness through erison area, it will make the final supply at this border fortress. Once the slave team belonging to * * * Kingdom leaves erison area and returns to * * * Kingdom, it will also make the subsequent supply here. It can be said that this fortress is the last and initial supply station for * * * kingdom to the wilderness, Even the team going to the Principality of erkiri will rest here. Therefore, the importance of vangsburg can be imagined. A class IV army with a scale of up to 50000 will be stationed here all year round. In addition to being responsible for daily border patrol, it also has other tasks such as protecting, sweeping and defending the enemy. Moreover, if it is an invasion war, the invading party must also take the fort in order to ensure the security of the logistics line. Therefore, this fortress naturally became the front line used by the * * * kingdom to resist the army of the void principality. Facing the vanguard of 30000 Orc troops, the defenders of vangsburg naturally received the news at the first time and were ready for defense. However, what the defenders of vangsburg did not expect was that the vanguard army sent by William had no intention to attack the fort at all. Lu Xiuan, commander of the vanguard army. Bloodhoof simply chose to bypass the fort - the location of the fort is very important, just like a nail nailed to a necessary route. However, this does not mean that the fortress cannot be bypassed. Without worrying about the logistics security line and ignoring harassment, the value of the fortress will naturally be greatly reduced. If William led the army to arrive, then the fortress is naturally an important strategic goal that must be conquered, even if it is to erase the whole fortress from the map. Because of this, the high-level order from the military department of the kingdom of * * * is to let the defenders of vangsburg stick to it, waiting for the arrival of reinforcements from the rear, and never let vangsburg fall into the vanguard army of the void principality. However, the generals of the military department of the * * * Kingdom obviously did not realize that the war pattern had changed significantly this time. "Lu Xiuan, what are we going to do?" Sit in Lucian. On the back of the bloody hoof is a highland elf. He is the deputy commander of the vanguard force, sagge groter. Xuefeng is not ugly from his surname. He was born in Xuefeng tribe, but few people know him and salooqi, the tribal leader of the eye of the storm. Xuefeng also has some indirect blood relationship, "why bypass that fortress?" "Lord William said that our strength is not enough to capture the fort, so there is no need to ask for trouble." Lucian. The bloody hoof replied in a deep voice, "our task is to bypass this fortress and rob all the targets we can see, including villages, towns, outposts, camps, etc., but once we encounter human gathering places such as cities, fortresses and fortresses, we must retreat far away." "Hey! I like this job! " Saggie rottle roared excitedly, "it used to be those damn humans who robbed our tribe. Now it''s finally our turn to find their trouble Hey, Lord William is such a good man! " Three thousand highland elves, one thousand cat girls and one thousand rabbit girls all sat on the backs of centaurs and ran and moved with them. However, due to the weight of more than one person, the march speed of centaurs is naturally impossible to go fast, and even accelerate their endurance consumption. However, fortunately, there are only 5000 people who need to carry transportation, while there are 15000 centaurs, which is equivalent to one in three centaurs, so the burden is not large. "Lord William said, what is this called rear enemy harassment and panic." Lu Xiuan said, "as long as the damage we make is huge enough, those humans hiding in the gathering place of strong wall buildings will come out to find us and fight them on the field battlefield at that time. Lord William said that as long as we give full play to the previous fighting methods, we will be able to win However, the only thing that needs attention is the number of friends and enemies. " "Hey, we have Luo Luo and Younis. How many people they come can''t hide from us!" Zaghi rottle, a highland elf, shouted excitedly, turned his head and smiled at the other two young women sitting on the back of the Centaur, "are you right?" Luo Luo is a rabbit girl. She has an enlarged rabbit head, but her figure is similar to that of human beings - if you cover her head and ignore the White Velvet on her body, she is a hot woman. After hearing saggie rottel''s inquiry, she said with a smile: "it''s up to us. As long as the enemy has anything to do, it can''t hide our ears!" At the same time, Luo Luo''s ears shook a few times and looked very lively. However, compared with Luo Luo, which is not like the timid style of a rabbit, the cat woman named Younis is much more silent. Younis looks like a woman wearing a cat helmet, but compared with RORO''s hot figure, Younis is more ordinary. But her pupils were blue and green, and her tight leather clothes added a lot of wild charm to her. At this time, Eunice only nodded slightly when he heard what saggie rottel said. Instead of saying anything very actively, he licked the back of his hand and combed the messy hair blown by the wind. Looking at Younis''s behavior, several people nearby laughed happily. Only Younis looked around blankly and didn''t understand what his companions were laughing at. On the contrary, those cat girls who are subordinates of Younis are miserable. They don''t turn their heads and don''t look at their leaders at all. "Sister Younis, you can''t do this." Luo Luo next to him smiled helplessly when he saw Younis like this. "You should be more active. As a cat girl, how can you be quieter than our rabbit girl." "Oh." Younis simply answered, and then there was no more. So everyone laughed more happily. Only Younis didn''t understand what happened to everyone. Only his eyes were full of curiosity. "Hey, Younis, why don''t you marry me!" A werewolf with a long knife on his back grinned. "No." This time, the expression on Younis''s face was vivid, showing a look of disgust. In this way, people around him laughed even louder, especially a leopard man running side by side with the werewolf said with a smile: "rejected! Kaffens, ha ha, Younis''s little sister can''t be climbed up by people like you! " "Che, atram, you proposed to my sister last month, but you were also rejected! When do you laugh at me! " The werewolf, known as kaphens, fought back mercilessly, which immediately aroused greater laughter from the whole team. "I smell human." Younis suddenly sniffed, and then suddenly stood up from the Centaur carrying her. "It''s very rich!" The laughter of the team soon stopped. "Where is it?" Lucian. The bloody hoof asked in a deep voice. Younis reached out and pointed in a direction. The nearby Luo Luo also opened his mouth and said, "the voice is a little mixed. It''s not easy to judge the specific number of people, but it should be a small village with less than a thousand people." Lucian. Blood hoof''s face showed a bit ferocious: "good, that''s our first hunting area Kaffens, atram, you take your men first! Attention, don''t let anyone go. Lord William''s order to us is to create enough chaos and fear as much as possible! " "Oh!" Werewolves and leopards soon gave a shout of joy, then accelerated, quickly surpassed the whole team and ran in the direction Younis pointed out before! Chapter 1181 A village with a size of about 1000 people sounds like the number of people is not small, but if shared, there are about 330 households in a family of three. If it is a family of three generations, there may be only about 200 households. Therefore, in fact, only villages with 200 to 300 households can be regarded as small villages. Only villages with more than 300 households are qualified to be called villages, which is equivalent to having the capital and potential to develop to the scale of small towns. There are 10000 werewolves and leopards from the wild, which is a disaster for this village. The first to reach the outskirts of the village was the Panther group led by atram. They say they are ethnic groups, but they actually come from different tribes. The main members of the whole army are the red leopard tribe with red fur, the black spotted leopard tribe with fist size black spots, the black spotted leopard tribe with gold, blue and white fur colors, and the white striped silver Leopard Group with silver fur and white stripes, which symbolizes the blood of the king of the leopard family. Although these leopard people come from different tribes, their abilities are basically the same, and the subtle differences are only reflected in strength and speed. However, except for the white striped silver leopard of the blood of the king of the leopard, there is little difference in the abilities of other ethnic groups and tribes. However, no matter what ethnic group the leopard is, the male is * * * * with the upper body and the lower body wearing loose pants similar to Capris. The colors are also different, but mainly brown and white. As for weapons, most of them are long swords, which are carried on the back or pinned behind the waist. Occasionally, leopards with daggers tied to their thighs or long guns on their back are seen as weapons, except for weapons for long-range combat. People from wild tribes basically don''t know what war is, except that the elves of highland elves and grassland elves know a little about war tactics and skills. In their understanding, the so-called war is basically about which side has more people and which side wins. A group of Hula people rush out and catch each other and fight. As long as they kill all the enemies in their field of vision, they can basically win. This simple and crude means of war really won many victories for the wild tribes in the early stage. However, after those countries that regard the wilderness as an army training ground gradually adapt to this style, the tribal armies in the wilderness are basically in a state of great losses. Especially in a war with more than 5000 people, the human country can often wipe out tens of thousands of wild tribal legions on the scale of 6000 or 7000 people, and the casualty rate is usually not too high to bear. Although in the continuous war, the wilderness is also learning human war art, only a very few people can really learn, such as highland elves, grassland elves, fox, swan and some barbarian tribes. Most other tribes in the wilderness are still in a state of being ravaged. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the legions who train troops never provoke the first-class seats and the special seats, which are often able to pull out tens of thousands of troops. This time, for example, William used an army composed of multiple ethnic groups and tribes, which is the first time in the history of the wilderness in a real sense - many large tribal joint plans launched because of the first and last snake plan of the pan continental chamber of Commerce. In fact, the number of clashes between the human coalition and the wild tribal coalition is very few, and they are only limited to small-scale conflicts, The large-scale Legion troops were in a state of confrontation and did not fight. In addition, those small-scale conflicts are mostly countered by small forces of various tribes. There is no such thing as now. Just a vanguard force of 30000 people involves the integration of six different ethnic groups. According to the looting plan, the leopard orcs led by atram will act as vanguard knives to attack villages, small outposts and small towns within 500 households. Among these looted targets, the werewolf forces led by kaffens will be responsible for the siege plan to ensure that no one can escape their siege. In towns with more than 500 households, large outposts and camps, we must wait for Lu Xiuan. Bloodhoof led the Centaur troops to attack together. The werewolf troops are still responsible for encircling, ensuring that no one can break through and leave, so as to seek foreign assistance. Of course, according to William''s plan to spread fear, a thorough massacre will not have a perfect effect. The best way is to loot and kill half to two-thirds of the population. As long as it is burning the city, drive the "lucky" survivors to flee to the deeper hinterland of the * * * Kingdom, and then completely spread the disaster, fear, despair and death on the border. A male red leopard jumped over the village fence easily. His strength is not bad. He is close to the upper silver level. When he jumped into the village, he had stretched out his hand and pulled out the long sword behind his waist. When he fell into the ground of the village, he was standing on both feet and holding a knight''s long sword in his right hand. Several village women gathered to talk and laugh. For the sudden orc, everyone could not react, or was stunned. The leopard man showed a grim smile and walked slowly towards the village women. A shrill cry sounded from a distance, followed by a miserable cry. It seemed that they were awakened by screams and screams. The village women finally screamed and began to run away. The red leopard man caught up with one of them with an arrow, and raised his hand with a sword. A village woman was killed without any struggle. At this time, more and more leopard people jumped into the village. They all had different weapons in their hands, and there were men and women. Basically, as soon as they entered the village, all leopard people immediately attacked and killed the nearest target without stopping at all. When a steady stream of leopard people rushed into the village, the result of the village was doomed. The whole village was wiped out by the leopard soldiers before even the alarm bell rang. Although they seemed a little excited and excited because they invaded the territory of the human country for the first time, they did not forget the task they should do on this trip, so some "missed fish" escaped the killing. After a simple killing, all the leopards began to search for the materials in the village, and the most important part of them was the stored food. With the size of this small village, it is naturally impossible to provide enough supplies for the whole vanguard army. Moreover, it is not the harvest season now, and the village has not enough grain reserves, but it is better than nothing in the end. After looting these materials, the leopards began to set fire in the village and set the whole village on fire. When all this was done, all the leopards retreated directly. With the withdrawal of the leopard people, the werewolf encirclement led by kaffens began to withdraw. Soon, the two troops converged again, and merged with the Centaurs to meet them to form a large-scale pioneer army, which quickly withdrew to the distance. The survivors who escaped the bad luck finally dared to come out of their hiding place at this time. They tried to put out the fire, but the fire was so great that it was not the scale they could stop. Different from the * * * people who were sad and crying, the pioneer army from the coalition forces in the wilderness began to sing loud and joyful songs, and then continued to wander in the rear. Their goal is not just a small village, but all villages and towns behind the fortress on the whole border. This vanguard army is not only a tactical test of William, but also an important chess piece to disrupt the border layout of the * * * kingdom. Then, just as William expected, the statement about the wild devil spread rapidly at the border of the whole * * * Kingdom, and there was a hidden possibility of spreading to the deep belly territory. This terrible despair and panic can not be stopped by ordinary people at all, especially those villages, towns and outposts with almost no protection ability. Only those camps and cities on a large scale can barely suppress this panic. In this way, naturally, the residents of all villages and towns began to move closer to the nearby cities, and a large number of land in * * * Kingdom began to show signs of abandonment, which also exacerbated the problem of public security in the cities. However, the residents of these villages and towns who fear death can leave, but the soldiers at various outposts all over the front line of the border can''t leave at will. The strategic value of these posts is to provide enemy movements for the garrison in the rear, so even if panic has spread across the border of the * * * Kingdom, they can only stay. Although the garrison from the rear began to send troops to reinforce these posts and camps, it could not stop the loss of morale in any case. In just half a month, Lu Xiuan. The vanguard troops led by Bloodhoof and sachglott destroyed three villages, one village, six outposts, a small town and a camp. The army was like a locust, and there could be no survivors anywhere except some people who would have been released in the plan for a long time. Moreover, once the villages, towns and outposts are captured, it will be a material robbery. For those materials that cannot be taken away or are too redundant, they will be set on fire together with the villages, towns and outposts. If you look down from the sky at this moment, you can see that the border defense line of the kingdom of * * * built around the Rio forest and the Principality of oekiri has become riddled with holes. The whole vanguard army is like coming and going in the back garden of no man''s land. They don''t stay in one place at all, and the direction of progress is irregular. However, once it is listed as a target, it is impossible to have a successful case of defense. The only time that the vanguard troops were not targeted was a small town with a seven meter high wall. Strictly speaking, the scale of this small town is not large, the garrison is less than 5000, and the defensive force is also very weak. The whole city found Lucian. The troops of Bloodhoof looked trembling, thinking that death had finally enveloped the city. It''s just, Lucian. Bloodhoof restrained the desire to forcibly order the siege, waved and turned around to lead the whole vanguard army to withdraw. This move soon made the kingdom of * * * aware of the lack of siege ability of the vanguard army, and even miscalculated the combat effectiveness of the vanguard army. Therefore, the two regiments located at the border station were mobilized at the first time and began to gradually form a siege network, gradually blocking the activity space of the whole vanguard force. Whether out of the desire for victory or the explanation to the people, the kingdom of * * * has reached the necessary level to annihilate this vanguard army. At the same time, *************************************************************************************. Although it will take some time for the cycle of * * * to take shape, the counterattack mentality and strength shown by the kingdom of * * * at this time have indeed given the domestic people a strong confidence. Of course, at this time, not only the countries of the southern continent, but also all human countries on the whole miracle continent have looked at the war between the void principality and the * * * kingdom. What they care about is not whether the war is won by the empty principality or the successful defense of the * * * kingdom. What they really care about is what kind of power the army from the wilderness can play after integration. After all, this is the first time in the history of the miracle continent that the army is truly composed of multi-ethnic tribes in the wilderness. In any war that has not been experienced before, it naturally lacks sufficient data and intelligence collection for this part. Therefore, it can be seen that the kingdom of * * * is used as an experimental site, which naturally attracts the attention of other big countries. Of course, there must be countries that do not want to see the void principality become an empire. But no one knows what these countries will do. ¡­¡­ On a plain, a group of centaurs moved quickly. The surging pace rolled up the billowing dust and smoke. On both sides of the Centaur are soldiers from the leopard and werewolf groups. They only stand upright when fighting, and the moving state of fast running is basically landing on all fours. Of course, some powerful werewolves will also choose to walk upright, but werewolves in the army do not have this level at this time. Sitting on the Centaur''s back are highland elves in light armor and people from three ethnic groups, including rabbit girl and cat girl. This is William''s vanguard force sent deep into the border of the kingdom of * * * to make trouble, loot and destroy everywhere. At this time, they had just looted a small town. Although they encountered unexpected resistance and some personnel were injured, the overall combat effectiveness did not decline much. Never staying in one place is a concept formed by this force from the beginning. So after completely destroying the town, Lucian. Bloodhoof immediately ordered the troops to withdraw. This time, because the fighting time was a little long, the collection of materials was far less easy than previous times. However, there is no way, because according to the information of rabbit woman and cat woman, sach groter has judged that they are now trapped in the siege of the border garrison. If they stay too long, once the siege shrinks, their situation is likely to be bad. In the experience of marching and fighting, Sacchi groter''s ability is better than Lucian. There are many bloody hooves, but Lu Xiuan is the one who has the reaction and decision-making power in the front battlefield. Bloodhoof is better. The abilities of these two people can complement each other, so William arranged for them to partner and take charge of this vanguard force. "Next, find a place to rest." Lu Xiuan glanced at the team. The wounded soldiers had been gathered. Although some treatment had been done, there were some inconveniences in the activities. According to the old rules of the wilderness, the wounded soldiers who were inconvenient to move like this would often be abandoned at the first time when the war was fierce. "Something''s happening!" Just as Lucian had just finished saying this, Younis had jumped up and his small nose smoked, "a strong smell of blood." "The enemy is not small." Luo Luo also followed Younis''s voice, "there are a lot of people, at least more than 10000 There are cavalry, we can''t judge accurately. " Although Luo Luo has excellent hearing, she is not omnipotent. She can only roughly judge a quantity and scale. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Lu Xiuan. On the blood hoof. Chapter 1182 "Everybody, get ready to fight!" Lucian. The bloody hoof looked around at the crowd, and then said in a deep voice, "the wounded protect other rabbit women and cat women, and the cat women form a guard force Luo Luo, under your command and leadership, is it all right? " "What about you?" Luo Luo frowned, "it''s not a problem that Younis and I cooperate to take others away, but the encirclement..." "Leave your breath, and we''ll find you after we break through." Lu Xiuan said in a deep voice, "moreover, the task assigned by Lord William is almost completed." "I see." Luo Luo nodded without saying anything, "then... May the beast God protect you." Lu Xiuan stretched out his hand and beat his left chest. He said in a deep voice, "may the beast God protect you!" There was a loud sound, one after another. However, compared with the orcs who basically believe in animal gods, highland elves, as a branch of highland elves, are the same ethnic group as grassland elves, so the gods they believe in include hunting goddess and spring goddess. However, due to different living habits, the vast majority of highland elves believe in the goddess of hunting, while grassland elves believe more in the goddess of spring, but it is not absolute. Therefore, highland elves are praying to the goddess of spring at this time. "Then, act according to the combat guidelines formulated by Lord William for us." Lu Xiuan smiled, "guys, don''t die so fast. I hope I can drink with you after the battle." "Don''t worry, we won''t die before you." Someone laughed. Immediately, the atmosphere of the whole team became warm, and it didn''t seem like going to war at all. After a burst of laughter, Lu Xiuan took down the horn hanging on his waist and blew it. The old, low, dull voice sounded slowly. Hearing the horn, everyone in the wilderness felt the boiling of blood in their bodies. A sense of dryness and heat made them very excited. At this moment, everyone felt that their bodies were full of a sense of strength. And because of this sense of power rising from the heart, they feel even more fearless. The thrill of excitement makes all of them start to roar. Lu Xiuan nodded slightly to Luo Luo, and then led the troops to set out. A thousand cat girls, a thousand rabbit girls and nearly a thousand wounded soldiers did not participate in the war. The most complete combat strength is 15000 centaurs and 3000 highland elf sword dancers. Werewolves and leopards have some damage more or less, especially werewolves. In the case of non looting raids, the werewolf troops of kaffins are responsible for the frontal combat attack, so the troops led by kaffins have been under great pressure in several encounters and siege of the camp. Five thousand werewolves were reduced by more than 700 at this time. Luo Luo stared at Lucian and Sacchi groter and others leaving. She took a deep breath and said, "well... Let''s go." Soon, a group of 1000 cat girls dispersed rapidly in twos and threes. In each cat girl group, there must be a rabbit girl to follow, and all groups began to move in a large fan-shaped formation. Luo Luo and Younis, together with the injured werewolves and leopards, moved behind the large fan-shaped formation and quickly left the closing encirclement. ¡­¡­ The encirclement circle will have deterrent power only when it is completely formed. It''s easy to break the siege. One is to leave before the formation of the encirclement, forcing the encirclement to change or fail directly. The second is to defeat the encirclement with absolute strength, and then leave openly. The former has extremely strict requirements for speed, while the latter has extremely strict requirements for strength. Of course, there is actually a third party. That is, before the formation of the encirclement circle, defeat one of the teams and force the encirclement circle to fail to close successfully. William to Lucian. In fact, they can leave before the siege is completely closed. Of course, the danger is not small. After all, the kingdom of * * * is in urgent need of a major victory, so the strength of the siege will certainly be great, which is also the reason why the kingdom of * * * directly mobilized two border defense garrisons to implement the siege plan. But all this, in fact, has long been in William''s calculation. Therefore, William has already told Lu Xiuan about relevant action plans and coping strategies. Bloodhoof is waiting. At this time, Lu Xiuan. The troops led by Bloodhoof are moving in the direction pointed by Luo Luo and Younis, facing the troops carrying out the siege plan. Because both sides are close to each other, the distance between each other is constantly shortening. But the only difference is that the army of the * * * Kingdom did not know the enemy''s approach, and Lu Xiuan. Bloodhoof knows the enemy''s trend at this time. Therefore, from a purely strategic point of view, Lu Xiuan at this time. Bloodhoof has the upper hand. Soon the troops reached a plain. At the end of Lu Xiuan''s line of sight, there was a fine dust rising, just like the breeze blowing over and rolling up the fine dust on the ground. The dust is light, and it seems that the scale of the enemy is not large. However, everyone present knows that this is because the distance between the two sides is too far. If the distance is considered, it is estimated that the number of enemy troops should be more than 20000 based on this degree of dust - the people in the wilderness have extremely accurate judgment ability to judge the scale of cavalry forces through dust. Luo Luo''s mistake in judging this force through listening does not mean that her strength is not good, but that this force is a typical walking and riding mixed force. In addition, the distance is too far, so she can only judge a general. "Twenty thousand cavalry, and there will certainly be ten thousand to twenty thousand infantry. Will this be the main force of the enemy''s siege?" Sacchi grotel frowned. "I don''t know." Lu Xiuan shook his head not very clearly, "Lord William only said several tactics that the other party may implement, and told us how to deal with it. But what kind of target we choose can only depend on our luck... But I guess it may really be the main force of the border garrison. " "Hey, what are you afraid of? I think I''ve earned enough money these days!" Kaffens gave a grim smile, then moved his neck and made a crackling noise. "Don''t worry, I''ll collect your body when you''re dead." Atram grinned. "I''ll take care of your sister, too." "Ha ha, don''t worry, I will drag you on the road when I die." Kaphens laughed. "On the way to the throne of beast God, I would be very bored without you arguing with me Besides, you need someone to accompany you when you drink in the future. " Lucian glanced at Sacchi groter sitting on his back and said with a smile, "what do you say?" The highland elf, who was not a low status now, smiled, took off the wine pot at his waist, looked up and took a big sip, and then handed it to Lu Xiuan. Bloody hoof. The latter was also impolite. After taking over the hand, he looked up and took a big mouthful. A lot of wine directly spilled out and flowed along Lu Xiuan''s clavicle to his chest. Then he threw the wine pot and wiped his mouth: "let''s go!" The whole army continued to march forward. But this time, they didn''t rush crazy, but just kept a uniform rhythm and moved forward slowly. The wolf people''s array is at the front. Their chests fluctuate. Every time they inhale, and then exhale slowly. Their strength is constantly accumulating. The leopards swam on both sides of the werewolf array. They didn''t have such an obvious and strong breathing rhythm as werewolves, but their slightly bulging chest also fully expressed the strength accumulated in their hearts; At the end is the square array of centaurs. They have taken down their bows and arrows and adjusted them while moving forward; The highland elves followed the centaurs, slightly behind the rear of the werewolf array. After all, they were not the sharp knife troops for the next battle. The team moved forward silently, without diffuse smoke, but the momentum was particularly strong. The human force in front is obviously a lot closer, because the diffuse smoke has gradually become obvious and strong. The wolves showed an excited look, and they could see the enemy well with their eyes. "It''s Qingqi." Kaffens smiled grimly, "there are probably more than 10000 infantry next to him. It should be the person in charge of the search line It should be the main force. " "You''re welcome." Lu Xiuan nodded, then waved his hand, and the movement of the whole army began to accelerate in an instant. The general strength of the border garrison Corps may not be very strong, but the scale of troops must be very large, at least about 100000. Moreover, in order to prepare for various war situations, the legions stationed at the border are generally composed of light infantry, heavy infantry, light cavalry, heavy cavalry and long-range attack arms. The main component is generally infantry. However, since they are mobilized to implement the siege plan, the main force must be light cavalry. Because only light cavalry has enough mobility and can quickly enter the designated position of the battlefield within the specified time. However, in order to avoid the tragic destruction of light cavalry troops, they will certainly be accompanied by infantry. Generally, they are infantry legions with a combination of light and heavy. The main purpose is to quickly form a defense line after reaching the destination, and carry out search and arrest to reduce the siege. The interceptor in front of us is Lu Xiuan. The troops in front of Bloodhoof and others are indeed the main force in charge of the encirclement network of the third border army of the * * * Kingdom, consisting of 20000 light cavalry and 15000. Behind the main force of the encirclement net is the most important 10000 heavy cavalry troops of the third border army of the kingdom of * * *, while the encirclement net forces responsible for interception in other directions are composed of 10000 to 20000 light infantry. In addition, in another direction, the fourth border army of * * * kingdom is coming this way, and its basic composition is similar to that of the third border army. These two border garrisons were originally used to provide emergency support in case of emergency in vangsburg, so as to delay time. As a result, this time, because William adopted a wild land force with mobility far exceeding the standard of normal human countries, he forced the two border forces to give up their original military tasks and form a siege at the first time. He must annihilate the vanguard force that has been disrupted behind the border at the first time. In the several aristocratic territories closest to the border line, some private soldiers of the territory have been mobilized to support here. The strategic position of vangsburg is a bridgehead for William and others. Once occupied, the deterrence of the void principality against the * * * kingdom can radiate to the three nearby territories, At the same time, it forms horns with the border between Ryan Kingdom and * * * kingdom. Any general of the * * * kingdom with a little strategic vision will not watch vangsburg fall into William''s hands. However, the first prerequisite to avoid vangsburg falling into William''s hands is to solve this vanguard force first. With the dust rising, it is impossible for the human forces to turn a blind eye. However, the imagined panic did not appear. Perhaps as border troops, they have been used to this sudden encounter for years - especially on the plain, there is no place to hide. Once the two sides are too close, they will be directly red. Naked. Naked exposure to visual field. The only advantage that Lu Xiuan and others can take is to start charging in the enemy''s field of vision. After all, the scale of the third border army of * * * kingdom is too large. Even if they want to adjust the formation, it can''t be adjusted in an instant. Wolf people, four limbs on the ground, galloping fast; The leopard man has run away from the side, bypassed a big circle and began to detour. The highland elves are very physically exhausted because of their fast running, so they temporarily ride on the back of the Centaur, and the Centaur quickly approaches the battlefield with the skills of the werewolf. The distance between the two sides is shortening rapidly. "Line up the guns!" In the phalanx of the human legion, a commander began to give instructions. In the barely formed infantry square, the long gunmen standing in the front have squatted down, and then quickly raised the long gun. The tip of the gun is aimed at the running werewolf, and the end of the gun is on the ground. The infantry of other arms in the rear are also rapidly entering their combat positions according to the combat array. Although they did not expect to meet the enemy here, their good military quality does ensure that they did not collapse at the first time. The cavalry have already adjusted their direction and are preparing to attack. However, in the face of the forward spear forest set by the enemy, the wolves did not rush up foolishly, but ran to the left and circled a semicircle under the leadership of kafens. The centaurs, who had maintained a distance of about 100 meters from the wolves, also followed the werewolves into the battle range, about 500 meters away from the enemy''s Spearman array. "Peng!" A strong quiver of bowstrings sounded. Tens of thousands of arrows fell from the front to the enemy''s Square in the form of full coverage attack. Different from the conventional archers'' hanging fire, the Centaur''s riding and shooting technology is famous for covering attack - the front Centaur directly shoots flat, the rear Centaur will slightly raise the angle by about 15 degrees, the rear Centaur will raise the angle to 30 degrees, and the last Centaur will shoot and hang at 45 to 60 degrees, And the shooting sequence is from back to front layer by layer. This gives people a dense illusion of covering and attacking. Many infantry who didn''t have time to respond soon fell in this wave of harvest of centaurs, especially the spearmen standing in the front. Some soldiers in the rear position and heavy infantry with shields and armor are slightly better. Others can''t escape the overwhelming rain of arrows like locusts. Even if the commander is crazy shouting slogans such as raising shields and covering, the casualties are still tragic. The formation of the Infantry Corps began to be chaotic. Whether it''s Lucian. Bloodhoof, or Sacchi groter, or kafens and atram, all orcs and highland elves have a bright sense of excitement at the moment. The field encounter of this frontal confrontation, after fully complying with the battle array skills specified by William, actually achieved such unexpected results, which they could not imagine anyway. Because in their memory, it is the human army that has strong combat and defense capabilities, and their equipment is very sophisticated. And they usually hide in the fortifications, and they are like turtles in hard shells. But now, in just a covered arrow rain attack, the enemy''s infantry formation was confused, which made this vanguard army obtain extremely important and positive faith in an instant! Centaur troops, while running and shooting, did not follow the werewolf''s direction to the left, but quickly moved to the right side of the leopard''s detour. However, this high-speed movement also has a difference in speed. The formation of the whole Centaur army began to become long, just like a silk thread constantly pulling out of the line group. There was another quiver of bowstrings. This time, the Centaurs shot from the right side in a straight line, which ensured that all the Centaurs could shoot directly, and there was no need to attack with full coverage as before. However, this time, because we had made preparations in advance, the casualty rate was not as high as the first coverage attack before, but the Centaurs put all their attacks on the right side, which naturally led to the pulling and deformation of the whole enemy formation. The enemy commander finally understood how terrible the Centaur''s deterrence on this battlefield was. So without hesitation, he ordered the cavalry to charge towards the Centaur. Almost as soon as the cavalry ran, the werewolves on the left rushed into the deformed and chaotic infantry array. Almost all the main defense forces are concentrated on the right, so the defense on the left is relatively weak. Werewolves are famous for their strong body. Their individual strength and attack power are definitely stronger than ordinary humans. Especially when their confidence is very strong at the moment, their combat effectiveness will break out to a higher level. Like a sharp and warm knife sliding into the butter, kaffens led his troops into the infantry square with a grim smile. Although they are still slightly inferior in number, they need to face great pressure when they rush into the square. However, it is inconceivable that the whole infantry array has no way to stop the charging and killing of these wolves, or even delay their breaking speed. On the other hand, the light cavalry charged out at this time can''t help at all - even if they are willing to help, they are also powerless in the face of the werewolves who have entered the middle of the infantry array and are almost integrated with the whole infantry array. At this time, the only thing we can do is to catch up with the Centaur army, give them heavy damage, and turn around to clean up these werewolves. But what everyone didn''t expect was that the centaurs, the highland elves on the back of the centaurs, which should be cavalry in the eyes of mankind, all turned over and dismounted, and when they turned over and dismounted, they had relied on their sensitive physical reaction ability and balance ability, While landing quickly, it also forms a unique defense array for sword dancers. After losing the weight of the highland elves, the speed of the Centaur army suddenly increased a lot, especially the part of the Centaur that was originally backward and pulled into a straight line also accelerated the running speed, and the whole army quickly broke into pieces. However, their integration time was not long this time. Almost as soon as they were integrated, they immediately turned around and dispersed into two left and right forces, running out from both sides of the highland elf forces. The highland elves also met the 20000 light cavalry charging forward at this moment. Three thousand to twenty thousand. This is an extremely wide gap. On any battlefield, all commanders know that the whole formation will be pierced sooner or later. However, the development of reality has given the whole cavalry an unexpected deviation. Hundreds of highland elves in the front can''t stop the charge of cavalry. Even if these cavalry are light cavalry, many highland elves are still knocked away. However, the unique blood and arrogance of the wild land also made these elves try their best to leave a scar on the enemy while being hit and flying. Therefore, when the charging strength of 20000 cavalry decreased layer by layer, until nearly 2000 highland Elves were directly or seriously injured, killed, trampled and fell to death in this war, they burst into nearly two-thirds of the cavalry forces, and then disappeared! Their charge is completely stuck! "Whoosh!" A short spear came through the air and pierced a cavalry''s neck. With a look of disbelief, the cavalry slowly slipped and fell from his horse. A sword light cleaved head-on. A highland elf jumped with a sword, and the blade was cut from bottom to top, chopping a cavalry to the ground. However, before the highland elf landed, a lancet stabbed from the side penetrated the highland ELF''s body and put him on the lancet like a string of fire. However, before the cavalry showed his joy of stabbing the enemy, the highland elf who had been stabbed through his body showed a grim smile and a backhand Sword Pierced the cavalry''s heart. Then, countless short spears were thrown out of the air. The Centaurs on both sides have begun to attack. But this time, instead of using bows and arrows, they threw short Spears on their bodies - at a distance of less than 200 meters, for centaurs, this kind of throwing does not need to aim at at all. Their every attack can definitely make the short spear hit an enemy, and most attacks are enough to kill the enemy with one blow because of the terrible penetration of the short spear. The circuitous leopards did not come to assist the Centaurs and highland elves. They quickly and windily entered the infantry array slightly behind the battlefield. Although the infantry who were already dealing with the attack of the wolves expected this leopard army, the enemy commander did not adapt to the cooperation and fighting mode of these orcs. He thought that these leopard men should be similar to reserve cavalry. Even if they went into battle, they should support highland elves and centaurs to attack those light cavalry, After all, the square of the highland elves is about to be chiseled through, and once the square is chiseled through and the cavalry forces charge again, it is enough to hit the vanguard again. Therefore, in their conventional tactical thinking, they must give priority to solving the cavalry forces that did not break into formation at the first time. Unexpectedly, these leopards ignored the cavalry troops at all, but broke into the infantry array and formed an alternative internal and external attack with the charging wolves. This time, the whole infantry array finally failed to withstand this two-way pressure and was completely pierced. The werewolves who broke through the formation did not turn around like Cavalry - all the werewolves who broke out of the formation took their weapons into the wolf''s mouth, then jumped forward and ran on all fours. This time, their attack target was the cavalry force, and they still broke in from the rear. The leopard troops led by atram immediately dispersed after breaking out of the formation and directly cut the whole chaotic and incomplete infantry array in the form of small teams, so that every part of the enemy would be surrounded and attacked by two or three small teams. This is the most common encroachment tactic used by infantry caught in white hot combat after cavalry pierced the enemy line. Usually, once the encroachment strategy is launched by a certain party, it often means that the troops of this square array are not far from collapse. As for the stalled cavalry, after the wolves in the rear joined the battle, the whole formation immediately became more chaotic. In particular, the werewolf''s completely irregular playing method: they either jump and drop the cavalry from the horse''s back, or emit the smell of wild wolves that even the war horses are afraid of, or cut the war horses and the cavalry in the field of vision with blood red eyes, or simply kill the war horses regardless of the fallen enemy. On the battlefield, there was chaos. Along with this chaos, the tragic bloody gas spread completely on the battlefield. Chapter 1183 ***Although the kingdom belongs to the southern continent, it is actually located in the southeast of the miracle continent. Before the collapse of the kingdom of dabion, the southwest of the kingdom of * * * was bordered by the kingdom of dabion, while the southeast was bordered by the Principality of erkiri and Rio forest, close to the region of erison, and the Northeast was bordered by the eastern empire qanas Empire - because of the humiliating history of being trampled by the hooves of the qanas Empire and even nearly destroyed, ***The Kingdom has always stationed a large number of military forces here, accounting for almost half of the military strength of the whole * * * kingdom. However, since the kingdom of dabion was annexed by the Principality of lane, the kingdom of * * * has also invested six legions on the southern border: the third and fourth border forces are mainly responsible for the southeast defense line with vangsburg as the front base; The first, second and fifth border forces were stationed in the southwest line of defense, and maintained a confrontation with the tenth legion of the kingdom of Ryan and the private forces of the Duchy of black Mandala. As for the sixth frontier defense force, it is a highly mobile garrison, stationed in the middle of the southwest and Southeast defense lines. Once the war on which side is urgent, this Legion can rush for help at the first time. At the moment, the sixth frontier guard, who was accidentally involved in the power struggle and failed to become a victim in Wangdu, has received an urgent order from Wangdu and rushed to vangsburg for reinforcement. Because the main force of the void principality, which had been quiet for a long time, suddenly moved three days ago, and marched very fast. It was obvious that it was heading for vangsburg, so the military affairs department of the royal capital asked the sixth border guard to arrive at vangsburg within three days. This means that the sixth frontier guard must maintain a marching time of more than 20 hours a day before it can arrive at vangsburg within three days. The whole Legion was full of resentment. But they also know that as victims of the political power struggle, they do not have much choice. However, because they are victims, they naturally have no intelligence channels. Therefore, the regiment did not know that the southeast defense line of the * * * kingdom had been eroded at this time. The third frontier army was almost destroyed. Since the main force was defeated by the vanguard army led by Lu Xiuan Bloodhoof, Lu Xiuan, after realizing the cooperation and growth of his own and others, began to sweep away the third border defense army that could not form a siege. Because after losing the main force, the remaining 60000 troops of the third border defense army, except 10000 heavy cavalry, are infantry. This time, in order to form a siege network as soon as possible, the 60000 infantry distributed from different directions are basically light infantry equipment. In addition, the designated siege points make it impossible for these troops to gather together, Therefore, it gives Lu Xiuan the possibility to break each one. Since the main force of the third border defense force was almost completely annihilated, in just ten days, other encirclement net forces of the third border defense force were attacked to varying degrees, especially the third and fourth routes, and 20000 people were completely destroyed. The second and fifth route troops were only badly hit because of their large scale, and were not completely destroyed. The sixth route was lucky to avoid being badly hit because it was close to the main force of the fourth defensive force. After that, after destroying more than 65000 people of the third border defense army, Lu Xiuan smoothly joined RORO and Younis who had been evacuated in advance, and then this pioneer army, which could also be regarded as having suffered heavy losses, quickly withdrew outside the * * * kingdom. Among the 3000 highland elves, less than 100 survived. Sacchi groter, deputy commander of the vanguard army, died in the war. Of the 5000 leopard people, less than a thousand survived. Army leader atrum was seriously injured and unconscious. Of the 5000 werewolves, less than 100 survived, and the army leader, kaffens, died. There are also only a few hundred people left in the bunny tribe and the cat tribe. The only lucky thing is that both Younis and RORO are still alive - in fact, if Lucian Bloodhoof did not arrive smoothly, the weak team that withdrew in advance but unfortunately encountered the fourth way of the third border defense army must also be destroyed. The only Centaur that can keep its establishment intact is Lu Xiuan''s bloody hoof. The long-range combat and facing are basically light infantry, which is too much advantage for the Centaur force. Of the 30000 vanguard troops, only more than 17400 were able to return. However, when the vanguard army began to withdraw from the territory of the * * * Kingdom, William received the relevant news and immediately ordered the army to move out - both to attack vangsburg and to take over the vanguard army. In addition to strengthening the front line, the main purpose of the sixth frontier defense force ordered by the kingdom of * * * to rush to vangsburg is to cooperate with the fourth frontier defense force to completely annihilate this vanguard army within the border of the kingdom of * * *, so there will be a three-day order to force the army - as long as it arrives at vangsburg within three days and establishes the corresponding defense line, Naturally, this vanguard army can be completely stopped. But all this is just the fantasy of the * * * kingdom. In terms of time, the army of the void principality that started first has a great advantage - the prepared party and the party that received the temporary notice are completely inconsistent in the time of assembly and departure. In addition, in order to ensure that the sixth border defense army can still maintain its combat effectiveness after arriving at vangsburg at the first time, of course, it is impossible to march for 20 hours every day. The army can never support the consumption of this intensity. According to the rules of the military headquarters, the "three-day" time usually refers to the "four days and three nights" marching time, so there is some spare time adjustment. Therefore, under this result, the army of the void principality under William''s command arrived at vangsburg one and a half days earlier than the sixth border guard, and immediately attacked the fort - unlike the previous occupation and siege, William seemed not to need to occupy the bridgehead at all, so he adopted a complete destruction attack. In just half a day, vangsburg was reduced to ruins. So far, all the big men who watched the battlefield in the southern continent also received the war results they wanted. Those who received the results of the war also understood the great potential and value of the wilderness for the first time. Unfortunately, now this place with the most value and potential has completely become a vassal of the void principality, which also makes many countries clearly realize that they must adjust themselves: either adjust their attitude towards the void principality or adjust the domestic military rectification. Because new forms and tactics of war have emerged. ¡­¡­ When Sean received William''s letter, he had arrived at the gorge fortress. Now the commander of this fortress is Stalin of the first infantry regiment. The former young general has now grown a beard and a moustache, and the whole man seems to be quite mature. In addition, the high position he is in and the temperament developed by his habitual methods of war make Stalin show a calm temperament. Not many people know Stalin''s reputation in the void duchy and even Ryan Kingdom, but those who really know his achievements will sincerely praise him as the "wall of void". At that time, in the early stage of the dabion war, the most difficult was the early stage of the southern battlefield before the national war completely broke out. At that time, Sean, whose territory was only led by panda, had to face more than 100000 Dabian Southern aristocratic armies. Although he had an excellent strategic plan, the most critical part of the strategic plan was the two battlefields located in the valley hills and Huigu hills. In the former, if there were no aldorf''s lightning invasion and nock''s help, the last straw that crushed the whole chilav''s leading defense line, the strategic layout of the valleys and hills would be a joke, and even the enemy''s army would drive straight in, so the subsequent national war could not be fought. However, if the strategic significance of the former is extremely important, it depends on whether the strategic layout of the former can be implemented smoothly, that is, the adherence of Huigu hills. With 4000 troops, they blocked 15000 well-equipped enemy troops for a week. The difficulty was no less than that of the third level army facing the attack of the sixth level army, because the defenders had no support at all. However, Stalin held on. Or it can''t be said to hold. After all, nearly 5000 enemy troops broke through the defense line and entered the valley and hills from the back Valley and hills. However, Stalin, who delayed the enemy for five days, can still be regarded as a brilliant record - although in the end, his first Legion had less than 30 people left, and he was rescued by nock. However, after this war, everyone knew that as long as Stalin was responsible for the defense line, he could not break through his defense area without more than three times the force, and if he was stationed in a large fortification such as a fortress, it would even require more than ten times the force. At that time, he just shouted "the wall of panda collar" in his sleep, but he didn''t expect that one day he would win the honor of "the wall of emptiness". And I''m afraid it won''t be long before his honor will be upgraded again and become the "wall of the Empire". The regular garrison of xiadi fortress is 50000 people. Although this regiment is called the first infantry regiment externally, in the Legion registry of the Principality of void, the name of this regiment is "Iron Wall Wing". Together with "iron wing", it is the two most representative legions of the Principality of void who are good at defense - but not as famous as iron wing, At the same time, it is also the only two legions of 50000 people in the empty principality. The president is Stalin grad. The surname of grad was given to Stalin by Sean. Therefore, the gorge fortress is often called "Stalingrad fortress" or "wall of emptiness". Sean knows why Neil arranged to meet the dark moon gun knights in this fortress. But knowing that, Sean still thought Neil was making a fuss. He and Elsie are old friends, so he doesn''t think Elsie will do anything to hurt himself. This can be seen from the fact that Elsie didn''t lead the gun of the dark moon to the Millennium covenant empire on business, but directly took a detour to find himself - he already knew that Elsie boulder was the head of the knight regiment of the gun of the dark moon. Sean gently put down the war report William sent to Hella, and then Hella sent to herself. At this time, he was in the battle command room of xiadi fortress. There are only three people in this secret room with a three kilometer regional strategic map near the fortress. One was Sean, the other was Stalin, and the other was a middle-aged man with an eye mask on his left eye. The eye mask was very "just right" to cover the ferocious scar on his face that crossed his left eye from his forehead. Stalin called him Sains, and the ferocious scar on his face was dropped in order to save him. "Ryan, the border should have begun to move?" After putting down the war report, Sean said, "judging from the time when William sent out the war report, should he have fought with the sixth border guard of * * * Kingdom now?" "According to the intelligence, the Duke of black Datura has officially marched into the kingdom of * * * together with the Marquis of Rome and the Duke of tequila. The first border defense forces have collapsed, and the second and fifth border defense forces are about to be unable to withstand the pressure of Ryan coalition forces. However, the kingdom of * * * has officially protested to the kingdom of Ryan and condemned the invasion of the kingdom of Ryan." The answer to Sean''s question was Sains, now the deputy head of Tiebi feather, "but the news from Ryan kingdom is also strange." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "If it''s strange?" "The third prince Arlan and the fourth Princess fercis fully support Ryan''s invasion of the * * * Kingdom, and have begun to exert their influence to fully influence the interim parliament, ready to order the mobilization of legions and noble private forces to participate in the war. But the fifth Prince grace opposed it, while the eldest prince Adams remained silent. " "It''s really strange." Sean frowned slightly. "I''m not very surprised if the fourth Princess fercis fully supports it. After all, there is Athena around the fourth princess. But his Highness Prince Alain joined hands with the four princesses, which is a little subtle. It seems that they should have reached some kind of agreement It is also reasonable for the fifth Prince grace to oppose. He wants to compete for the throne, especially when he sees Prince Arlan and princess ferheath working together, he must oppose anyway. On the contrary, Prince Adams''s silence is really very strange. " "So about this..." "Ignore it." Sean shook his head, "anyway, no matter what Ryan does, it has nothing to do with us after the war. It is the general trend to leave Ryan Kingdom and become an empire, and no one can stop it However, you should be careful of the troubles in the Peace Council and the dead spine. Now we are fighting on the four fronts. Especially you, Stalin, I believe you should know your importance. " Hearing Sean''s reminder, Stalin also looked a little positive. He nodded to understand, but there was still a smile on his face: "don''t worry, Lord Sean, the guard of the gorge fortress is far more strict than you think. And... Neil sent the wings of the void. Now the fortress is really solid. " Sean knew that although xiadi fortress was ostensibly called 50000 defenders, there were more than 50000 defenders here. In addition to the 50000 iron wings of the regular garrison corps, Stalin also had an additional 5000 Pro guards: the iron shield. In addition, xiadi fortress has a secret laboratory and a secret passage to the underground world, so there is also an underground resident force convened by HARTING and rotikabas from nowhere: the earth shadow demon blade and the underground cave cold spider force controlled by hina. At the moment, it can be said that it is Sean''s exclusive Pro guard: the wings of the void - this army has been stationed in the city of the void for a long time and is responsible for protecting Neil. This time, it is because of his ignorance of the gun of the dark moon. In addition, Sean is now the most hated target of many organizations and forces, and several super strong people are not around, That''s why Neil let the wings of the void rush over to protect it immediately - the current xiadi fortress has a garrison of 100000 troops alone, and it spreads all corners, shadows and areas of the fortress, which is really solid. But Sean still felt that it was really a bit of a fuss. On the surface, there is no super strong protection around him, but in fact, as long as there is tungsten Lamo, he is in a state of super strong protection anytime and anywhere - the chaotic portal is not a decoration, although it has many restrictions and requirements, But for a group of super strong people, it is absolutely the most favorable and most suitable portal for their actions. No more than ordinary portal, it needs accurate coordinate positioning, power transmission and stable channel before it can shuttle in ultra long distance space. Tungsten Lamo''s chaotic portal can be opened in seconds - although it can only be opened next to tungsten Lamo, tungsten Lamo can open the portal next to Sean as soon as Sean needs it, and then rush to support immediately. As long as Sean didn''t die in the first attack, tungsten Ramo can transfer him and kokirei first, then open a door to find Alexis, and then transfer it with Alexis to realize the complete convergence of the three super powers. However, Sean knows that this is the reason why William, Neil and Hella all care about themselves, so he can only accept the arrangement of Neil and others. "How long will the gun of the dark moon arrive?" Sean opened the subject and asked, "has it been a month?" "According to the information from the empty territory the day before yesterday, it is estimated that it will be only one or two days." Stalin opened his mouth and said, "administrator Neil''s meaning is to prevent the gun of the dark moon from entering the fortress..." Before Stalin finished speaking, Sean interrupted: "no, Elsie is still very clear to me. He will never do me any harm. Then you will leave an area in the fortress for his troops to stationed... Remember, close your eyes near the area. I don''t want Elsie to misunderstand anything. " Stalin looked at him helplessly. Seeing Sean''s firm attitude, they could only nod helplessly. "Well, now take me to see how the underpass is arranged." Chapter 1184 The importance of gorge fortress is not just because it is one of the six entrances to the wilderness. In fact, the core reason why this fortress is important is that there is a blood laboratory built by the kingdom of dabion in cooperation with the Millennium covenant empire. Although many materials in the laboratory were cleaned up, the crisis broke out suddenly, so some materials did not have time to burn and clean up - and this part of secondary materials may have no value at the beginning, but today they have become invaluable materials. Leice, a woman with an unspeakable and unknown relationship with William, is now the host of the new project of this blood laboratory. When she was in the Millennium covenant Empire, she was one of the core leaders of blood experiment. This time she was "rescued", she naturally brought many highly professional new technologies. Combined with some data left in the blood laboratory, her research progress has been made by leaps and bounds - in the words of leice, That is to shorten the whole 20 years of research and development. As long as there is a suitable research object, leice can immediately develop a new artificial blood. Artificial blood is a kind of synthetic blood. Although it can make people have blood ability, it is definitely not as powerful as natural blood. However, the biggest feature of artificial blood is its coverage and compatibility. As long as the body can bear it, a person can even have multiple blood vessels and obtain the special abilities provided by these multiple blood vessels at the same time. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. Blood is a very domineering talent. Although the physical function of people implanted with artificial blood will be qualitatively strengthened, it will also accelerate the consumption of vitality - after all, synthetic blood needs to consume vitality to activate, unlike natural blood, which really exists in a person''s genes. Therefore, the more artificial blood is implanted, the greater the consumption of vitality. The most typical feature is life decay. However, in the game at the beginning, players would not have such problems, and compared with aborigines, the rights and interests of players simply existed like bugs. The so-called artificial blood refers to the blood of bronze, silver and gold, while legend, people and God people belong to natural blood. Once people with natural blood awaken, they can immediately obtain strong blood ability, and this blood ability will not destroy the awakened person''s life gene, but will strengthen the awakened person''s life characteristics and gene ability through the awakened blood force, so as to obtain strong heaven endowed ability. But people without blood will never get this ability. Compared with people with blood, it''s like waste. The blood experiment of the Millennium covenant empire was developed based on the concept of "people without natural blood can obtain blood ability". But the final research also clearly shows that artificial blood can never be compared with natural blood, and once artificial blood is implanted, it will inevitably destroy the life gene of the implant. Although high-level blood can cover low-level blood, it is only limited to gold covered with silver and silver covered with bronze. Such people will never get natural blood. Only players can use natural blood to cover artificial blood - when the game expansion began, all players had to find a way to start with bronze artificial blood, and then slowly obtain more advanced blood to cover, or upgrade their own blood. However, compared with the aborigines, the disadvantage of players is that they can only have one blood. It is impossible to implant multiple artificial blood vessels at the same time as the aborigines, so as to obtain the results of multiple blood vessel abilities. At the time of leice''s withdrawal, the Millennium covenant Empire developed three kinds of bronze blood, which respectively represented the blood of violent ape of power, the blood of agile Black Wolf and the blood of armored cattle of endurance. Now, after leice was "rescued", because she got some relevant intelligence materials, she not only mastered the three bronze blood veins of the Millennium covenant Empire, but also improved them, and developed two new bronze blood veins: Winter wolf blood and ghost Python blood. The typical characteristics of the former are strength and endurance, while the latter is endurance and certain toxin ability. At present, leice is leading the research on silver blood ability. But what Sean really cares about is not leice''s blood experiment. He knows what the so-called artificial blood will do to the implant. Maybe it can improve the combat ability of a large number of people in a short time. Under the condition that the current technology is completely immature, the life span of those who implant a bronze blood will be reduced by at least 20 to 30 years. If they are compatible with two, it will be greater, Generally, people with three bronze blood lines will not live over 40. The experimenters who can be selected for blood implantation have undergone a series of very strict tests and tests. At least they are people who can live for hundreds of years, that is to say, these people are at least strong potential people who can impact the golden environment. Of course, it''s just potential, but it''s inevitable to suffer some hidden injuries or accidents in the process of upgrading. Not everyone can become a strong person in the golden realm. Therefore, in the two options of uncertain future and determined future, the vast majority of superior people will choose the latter - after all, if three blood vessels are forcibly implanted, as long as they do not cause their own gene collapse, they can definitely become strong in the golden realm before they die at the age of 40, and even have the opportunity to impact the realm of the holy land. Once the impact on the realm of the holy land is successful, it may also increase some life expectancy - which is why those who are willing to implant artificial blood will agree to become experimental products, because no one can refuse the temptation of "getting strong power". This is also the real reason why Sean has not let leice develop a large number of artificial blood at present. It was laice who didn''t expect that Sean knew so much about the dirty little secret of artificial blood. However, with the current technology, the blood experiment is really not mature enough - in fact, according to Sean''s idea, leice had better join the hellson Institute. The ancient blood faction is the real founder of all blood experiments in the whole miracle continent. Only in terms of the progress of blood research, no one can surpass this faction. According to the history of the game, the Millennium covenant empire was the first place where bronze blood appeared, and the origin of silver blood after that was somewhat unknown. However, the first person who successfully studied gold blood and sorted out all artificial blood into a very perfect system - or organization, is the ancient blood faction of the hellson Institute. Accompanied by Stalin, Sains and several other guards, Sean entered the secret underground research institute. There are not many people who have the authority to enter and leave this underground research institute freely. Stalin is one, leice is one, and Neil, William, Hella, Cecilia and others are naturally included. Other Sains, even if the whole fortress has almost the same authority as Stalin, must be approved before they can enter the underground research institute. Along the channel, Sean found that the channel of the research institute had obviously been reconstructed, and the scale was much larger. Moreover, not only the expansion, but also the original road has become accessible in all directions, and even the entrance has been modified - in this part, Sean can clearly see that it is the credit of the burrow cold spider. These people who like to dig caves are best at rebuilding underground passages. Obviously, under the guidance of Shina, the whole underground of xiadi fortress has become a complex and huge maze. The crypt cold spider produced by the queen of crypt cold spider also occupies a very important part of the earth shadow demon blade stationed in this maze. If you want to make a metaphor, it is that the crypt cold spider is a real army, and the shadow devil blade is more like a sharp knife army, or a master army. Since Sean entered the huge underground palace, he has felt the gaze of countless eyes - which can make him aware of the gaze of the watchers. Naturally, it proves that these people are not strong enough, which is estimated to be around the golden realm. But strangely, Sean can only feel that someone is watching him, but he can''t distinguish the hidden places of these people, which makes Sean clearly aware of a problem: in this huge underground palace, they are the masters here, and this is their home. "Is it blood or demon?" Sean asked casually. "Both." Stalin answered, "Lord Sean, although the whole fortress is under my control and responsibility, to be honest, this underground palace... Really doesn''t belong to me. So even I don''t know what kind of race these guardians lurking in the shadow and darkness have. " "Oh?" Sean''s interest was obviously raised. "You''re not responsible for the underground palace? Who''s in charge? Harding? " Sean didn''t say Rorty cabas''s name. This guy doesn''t know whether to live or die or where to go. "Neither." Stalin smiled and seemed happy that Sean guessed the wrong person in charge. "It''s Lord Shina." "Sina?" Sean was really stunned. "Unexpectedly, she has grown up." Shina worst, Alfred''s daughter, signed a contract with the queen of crypt cold spider with the help of Andrew. She has the special blood of crypt cold spider. Although she can''t bear crypt cold spider, she has the ability to control crypt cold spider. He has successively studied with William, Neil, Rena, Rorty cabas and others. He has excellent marksmanship and has certain fencing skills. Under the training of William and Neil, although he is not an excellent general, he also has certain strategic vision and command ability. "The earth shadow devil blade force is only a thousand people, so it''s OK to guard some key points, but if they really want to guard the underground palace, they are really out of their power. Moreover, the underground palace is also made by the underground cave cold spider. Those eight legged guys also have a strong home advantage here." Stalin explained with a smile, "although Lord hina is not very good at frontal tough fighting, she is invincible with those eight legged guys at her home Lord William asked us to rehearse an attack and defense drill before. Except for the wing of convictions, no force can break through the front door of the laboratory. " Hearing Stalin''s words, Sean finally looked serious: "the wing of conviction is already a level 6 Army... In this underground palace, the underground cave cold spider actually has the level of a level 7 army The crypt cold spider is just a level 4 or level 5 Warcraft, which is equivalent to the strength of the silver realm. It can''t have such a strong strength. " The sixth level army is already the limit of the general army. The seventh level army is a field of qualitative change. At least all the members must be superior silver. However, the situation of Warcraft is different from that of human beings. The attack mode of Warcraft is relatively single, and there is no division of classes. If they are cold spider knights or cold spider mages, Sean may be easier to accept that they have the level of a seven level army. "Lord William was very confused at the beginning, but he was not so confused after understanding the situation." Stalin explained, "this underground palace was built by crypt cold spiders. They move freely here. And to tell you the truth... Lord Sean, the situation of this underground palace is more complex than you think. It is directly connected to the underground secret room of the black swan castle. There are 30000 underground cold spiders living in it. Once a battle is triggered, a steady stream of underground cold spiders will swarm to attack from all directions, even if the wing of conviction is level 6, Here can only play a four or five level strength. Coupled with the command of the crypt cold spider and Lord hina, these eight legged guys are not just wild Warcraft. " "I see." Hearing Stalin''s explanation, Sean understood a lot. It turned out that it was not only the cold spider in the underground cave that became stronger, but also the army entering the underground palace was weakened, and the strength gap between the two sides was even greater. More importantly, the crypt cold spider is 30000, and Sean has clearly understood how difficult it is to train the senior army, so it''s not a simple thing to really want to capture this laboratory. But unfortunately, these cave cold spiders can only play their due value in this underground palace. Once they are allowed to fight on the surface, their strength will be greatly reduced. I''m afraid we can''t even give full play to the strength of the five level army. At best, it can only be equivalent to the four level army. This can''t really play a great value and role in the current void principality. Only in this underground palace can we make the best use of everything. However, in this way, it is equivalent to tying hina here completely, which makes Sean feel quite sorry. After all, after having the blood of the crypt cold spider, Shina''s potential is not as low as her father Alfred. It will be sooner or later to enter the holy land. If cultivated well, it may even impact the realm of Legend - after all, the blood of underground cold spider is not synthetic blood, but real natural blood. Although the activation method is somewhat special, it can be said to be the lowest level of legendary blood. After turning a long corridor behind the entrance of the passage, the people came to an open space like a cave. More than a dozen large cave cold spiders were lying on the ground quietly. These crypt cold spiders stand almost two meters high and more than three meters long. Their front body is slightly smaller than their huge abdomen. They have no hair on the premise, abdomen and even the four pairs of legs on the left and right sides. Instead, they have a metallic texture. However, the claw legs are relatively strong, and the front end has extremely sharp claw teeth. Only looking at this part, we know that the penetration and strength are very strong. Crypt cold spider guard is a powerful cold spider species specially responsible for the close safety of the crypt cold Spider Queen. In the real sense, level 5 Warcraft also has special attack means such as spitting ice filaments and cold attack in addition to the conventional feeding attack means. There is no adventure team configured by more than two heavy shield soldiers, even if it is to deal with a cold spider guard alone, it will be very difficult - of course, the strong adventurers directly crush it is not included. Stalin smiled when he saw the more than ten cold spiders guarding the crypt: "I''ve been touched by Lord Sean this time. Lord Shina already knows we''re coming When I came here a few times ago, Lord Shina was willing to arrange a cold spider in the crypt to pick me up, even if it was very embarrassing. " At the same time, Stalin skillfully found a cave cold spider nearby, jumped up and sat at the junction of his chest and abdomen. At this time, Sean found that the connection point of these crypt cold spiders can just carry a person, and it really looks like a seat. Then several people sat on these cave cold spiders one after another. When these cave cold spiders saw that everyone sat up, they immediately got up and quickly climbed to the deep. Sean, sitting above, found that although these cave cold spiders walked very fast in the underground palace, they didn''t feel any bumps. On the contrary, they walked very smoothly and stably, just like sitting in a comfortable carriage galloping on the flat ground. In particular, the cold air emitted by these cave cold spider guards properly forms a force field similar to the protective film, offsetting the cold and strong wind caused by rapid progress. But even with these crypt cold spiders guarding the way, Sean and others took a lot of time to reach the entrance of the laboratory. Sean, who basically controlled the law of time, was very clear about the flow of time. The journey took almost half an hour. Sean, who also has the same concept of space law, knows that these crypt cold spiders do not take a detour, but directly move towards their destination, which means that the underground palace has been expanded very large, and the entrance of the underground palace is very far from the previous laboratory entrance. Standing at the door to meet the crowd was Shina worst, the commander of the cold spider army. Chapter 1185 Shina stood outside the laboratory door with a quiet smile on her face. When she saw Sean coming, she greeted him and said, "Lord Sean, welcome." Today''s Shina is very different from the one Sean took to the wilderness. Unlike her father Alfred, who was as big as a violent bear, Shina almost perfectly inherited her beautiful mother''s appearance - with the growth of this year, she not only became more beautiful and moving, her figure was concave and convex, but also her temperament was full of a kind of unspeakable maturity and steadiness, And the wild nature hidden in this intellectual elegance. Don''t forget, Shina''s proudest martial art is marksmanship. Although she is not particularly good at swordsmanship, she can also be regarded as proficient. But perhaps because of the more and more active blood of the cold Spider Queen of the crypt, Shina''s skin became particularly crystal - not as white as ordinary people, but more like pure ice crystals. The hair also turned dark blue, and the long hair looked more like blue crystal cut into silk flocs. In addition, under Sean''s induction, Shina''s body emits cold air similar to the aura of the force field all the time. This is a natural field and should be her blood talent. Although Sean doesn''t know the specific effect, he can be sure that Shina''s opponent won''t want to fight her within this cold range. "Is everything going well?" Sean asked with a smile. "You can rest assured to give it to me." Shina said with a smile. Both her tone and look showed the unique posture of a military commander. It was obviously well trained. Sean can now understand why Stalin called him lord Shina. Although she is also the top leader of a legion, and the same position is very important, in addition to her higher level of strength than Stalin, her father is also a cruel man. Therefore, Stalin''s calling Shina an adult is not a drop in price - in fact, in the existing military system of the empty principality, except for a small number of people, including Stalin, Adolf, nock and other veterans, they also have to call Shina an adult. "Now that you''ve said that, I''m sure you won''t embarrass the Worcester family." Sean smiled and then looked around seemingly casually. "Those are the guards of the shadow devil blade." Shina keenly noticed that Sean''s seemingly casual eyes happened to be the most critical shadow corners outside the laboratory. "Mr. rotikabas is missing now. Mr. HARTING is now responsible for protecting Lord Haila and has no time to manage this army, so I will take over the command of the shadow blade for the time being Lord Sean, you can rest assured that the guard strength here is more than five times that of other areas. " Sean glanced at Shina and nodded. Although he doesn''t know what kind of concept the so-called "five times the force" is, he knows that it''s enough to be very safe here. After all, even the most powerful elite fighting legion of the void principality can only stop in front of the gate of this laboratory. We can imagine how powerful the defense force here is. Of course, Sean knows better that Alfred''s Worcester family will become one of the most powerful families in the empire after the void principality becomes the Empire. And I''m afraid this power will never decline in the next two or three hundred years. If Shina can break through the legendary realm, she can even support the whole family for four or five hundred years. With such a long buffer period, given that hina has awakened her blood, I''m afraid her descendants'' achievements will not be much lower. After all, Alfred, the founder of the family and hina, the second-generation successor, have created a perfect basic starting point. When all the crypt cold spider guards retreated, Shina opened the door of the laboratory, and then everyone rushed in. The laboratory has now been reopened. Many people can be seen walking around here. Sean knows that these people are some "talents" recruited by leice later. They basically have any ethnic group and occupation. Of course, some of them are "experimental materials" and prisoners of war and death row prisoners who cooperate with the experiment. Both talents and death row prisoners were recruited from the kingdom of lane and obtained through secret transactions with the Marquis of Flores. In order to ensure that the dead prisoners and prisoners of war here will not cause trouble, there are naturally some guards in this laboratory. However, because of the confidentiality of the laboratory, the guard can only be served by the people of the shadow devil blade - which is indeed a little overqualified in Sean''s opinion, but considering that these people can also play a very strong combat power in case of any special circumstances, he didn''t tell Shina what to do. "Lord Sean, are you going to visit Miss leice''s experiment?" Shina asked. "No." Sean shook his head. "Don''t tell her. I''m looking at the progress over the underpass." Shina nodded clearly, and then took Sean and others to the right. Along the way, Sean soon found that the people lurking in the shadows on both sides were stronger than those he had met in the underground palace before. If the members of the shadow devil blade lurking outside the underground palace are generally in the lower silver, the strength of these guards in the laboratory is basically approaching the golden realm, and several of them are obviously just the breath of the lower gold strong, but they have the rudiment of the field. If these people only have "field", Sean will not be surprised. After all, he had the field concept of "field" when he was in the golden realm. However, these people are the real prototype of the field, which is a higher level than the field and has been infinitely close to the concept of the field. Basically, this is also equivalent to indicating that these people can enter the realm of the holy land as long as they accumulate fighting spirit and grow for a period of time. Sean wondered where his empty principality had come up with so many potential talents. Is it true that the Qi accumulation mentioned by Levi and Eliza has been moistening and changing the whole void principality? "Those are Mr. HARTING''s people." It seems to be aware of Sean''s doubts. Shina, who walked in front, explained, "it seems that Mr. HARTING also has blood ability. He just woke up some time ago I think this should be the blood talent of their group. " Sean nodded and said nothing. Now, he is really convinced of Levi''s and Eliza''s national context theory. Although he believed it before, he always has some expectations that he doesn''t understand. Until now, Sean decided to ask someone to write a letter to William, so that he had to destroy the whole * * * kingdom. Because according to Levi and Eliza, only when a country is completely destroyed or the royal blood is cut off can the gas accumulation belonging to the country be taken away. Therefore, the only way to annex the inside information is to completely destroy a country or ensure the disconnection of royal blood. The kingdom of dabion was completely annexed. Although there are still royal blood remains, they are no different from ordinary nobles, not even territory. Some of these Royal remnant party accepted their orders to become aristocrats with only one title and began to do other businesses or take refuge in the Principality of garod of Athena. However, some people formed the dabion revival army. Although they did not dare to go to the trouble of lane Kingdom, they often made trouble for the Principality of garod. Sean knew that as long as ASENA could completely kill all the members of the old royal blood in the dabion revival army, the last details of dabion that had not been taken away by the Ryan kingdom would flow into the Principality of garod. ¡­¡­ Under the leadership of Shina, the people came to the entrance of the underground world passage that Sean had checked before: the path of the abyss. But now, the entrance is different from what Sean saw. On the black hole with a diameter of more than three meters, there is a six pointed star magic array with golden light suspended. On the edge of the six pointed star magic array, there are all red magic runes the size of ants. Only in the six triangles of the six pointed star, there are red magic runes almost palm size. The stone walls in the path of the abyss, which were originally dark, also emitted a light blue light. Although it was not very bright, the light did exist. This means that the whole path of the abyss has been fully charged. Several researchers in white coats similar to doctors are busy around the entrance of the abyss path. Not far from them is a huge machine with a height of more than five meters and an area of nearly 30 square meters - this is the first generation of magic guide power machine designed according to Sean''s opinions and ideas and brief design drawings. It is precisely because this magic guide power machine continuously recharges the whole abyss path that the abyss path is reactivated. Of course, at present, only the activation of the abyss path has been maintained, and it has not been fully transmitted, because the main control magic array is still being constructed here - what Sean wants is to completely control the abyss path in his own hands, so he needs to explode the seal array on the opposite side first, and then he can rebuild and activate the main array here. Only in this way will the path of the abyss fall into Sean''s control. But before that, there is one more thing to solve. That is to support and explode the seal magic array opposite. If your side assumes that the main array of the opposite axis transmission magic array, it should also establish a sub array opposite. Only in this way can the so-called axial energy transmission ensure the spatial stability of the path of the abyss, and only after ensuring the spatial stability can people be transmitted from the surface to the underground. Otherwise, transmitting in an unstable space channel is basically killing - of course, the super strong can ignore this instability. However, this black technology is slightly different from what Sean imagined. He knew that the transmission work was not so simple, especially the space gap opened after the seal array opposite was burst at the beginning. Originally, Sean thought how he could send hundreds of people to the past. In this way, he could quickly establish a forward base opposite. After the sub array is erected and bridged with the main array, he can start a steady stream of reinforcements and gain a foothold directly in the underground world. But now, according to these people from the hellson Institute, the gap opened after blasting the seal array opposite can only transmit the past two people, and will also cause a certain degree of damage to the abyss path. Therefore, in the follow-up work, in addition to assuming that the main array and sub array gather energy again, we should also rush to repair the abyss path. In this way, when the abyss path is completely repaired, it is natural to be able to continuously transmit troops. Sean came here to know the exact answer. But the result was that after he asked, the researchers from the hellson Institute told him that the specific situation and repair time must depend on the damage degree of the abyss path. However, what they can guarantee is that the repair time can definitely be completed within ten years, and according to the current calculated data, it should not exceed five years. Hearing the news, Sean felt very depressed. The complexity and chaos of the underground world and the degree of blood are far more than any surface person. If you want to survive five years without any backup force, you can survive such a difficult period unless Sean sends two super strong people over. But is it possible for Sean to send two super strong men in the most difficult period of the empty principality? He was not stupid and didn''t want to take advantage of the particularity of chaotic portal, but after Sean told the concept of chaotic portal to the researchers of the hellson Institute sent to study the path of the abyss, they couldn''t give an accurate answer. In other words, unless Sean tries it himself, no one can be sure whether the chaotic portal can open the transmission between the surface and the ground. Even when Sean asked tungsten Lamo, tungsten Lamo didn''t know about it, but he wanted to try it himself. Sean was very disappointed. This time, he hurried away from the wild fortress, and didn''t even have time to wait until Cecilia woke up in a coma. In addition to dealing with the breach of trust between the Peace Council and the dead spine, another more important reason was the path of the abyss. The result was that the former was arranged, and the effect was very good from the war report from William and the information transmission from Alexis; But the latter thing is really frustrating. "Lord Sean, I have a proposal." Hina obviously saw what Sean thought, so she thought about it and said. "Tell me." Sean gestured. "At present, although this channel is unstable, it bears high energy. We can send two strong men over." Hina thought a little, as if she was sorting out her ideas, and then said that her steady performance once again won Sean''s affirmation, "moreover, if Mr. rotikabas and Mr. HARTING can recruit so many underground world residents, there must be some special means... The world is relative, So since people in the underground world can sneak across to us, we can also sneak across. " "Although it sounds simple, it''s not that simple." Sean mingbai Xina''s words, however, with rich game experience and history, he is more aware of the difficulty of implementing these things, "not to mention the positioning after sneaking into the underground world, that is, finding a gap to the underground world is not a simple thing. Most of the underground world uses exiled one-time channels, and they don''t care whether these people can reach the surface smoothly... " The meaning of exile, needless to say too clearly, we all know what''s going on. "I''m not thoughtful." Shina whispered an apology. "It''s none of your business." Sean shook his head and smiled. "Most people don''t know a lot of things here. I didn''t know these until I asked HARTING and roticabas Even though rotikabas, who came to look for the ruins of riding God, was not exiled, it was not so easy for him to go back. We can only find a way here on the path of the abyss. " Although Sean said so, he had already begun to arrange someone to enter the underground world. It is not impossible to survive five years in the opposite world, but it is very dangerous. But if he can succeed, Sean will have a base to advance to the underground world, which is a great harvest for him - the underground world is very rich in materials, and many rare materials that are difficult to find on the surface are things that no one cares about in the underground world. Once Sean can harvest these things, Then the future void empire can quickly get through the first difficult period. "Five years, can''t you shorten it?" Sean still asked with some perseverance. "It''s not impossible, but I don''t think it''s realistic." A researcher in a white coat said, "the main cause of damage is the insufficient power of the power machine. If we can break through the current limit value, we can enlarge the gap, and then we can transmit more people. Moreover, the path of the abyss will become more stable and the damage to nature will be less. " "So in the final analysis, it''s still on the magic guide power machine." Sean looked at the roaring noise of the behemoth next to him and sighed helplessly. Because of his intervention, the world''s black technology has been advanced a lot, but many necessary technologies have not been developed. After all, Sean is not a professional in this field. He can only provide a technical idea, and the real technical breakthrough still depends on these researchers. Therefore, if these researchers can not solve the problems of materials and technical support, it is naturally very difficult for magic guide technology to go further. According to Sean''s original beautiful imagination blueprint of the path to the abyss, it may not be possible until the second generation magic guide power machine is developed. Although Sean did not hesitate to sell Eliza, and also provided a series of related magic guide gun technology, it may take one or two years to really develop the second generation magic guide power machine. If Sean didn''t turn against the dead spine and the Peace Council, he could naturally wait another year or two until the bone invasion was over, and then deal with the invasion of the underground world. But now that he has turned against the dead spine and the Peace Council, Sean must solve the problem of invading the underground world before the end of the skeleton invasion and lay the foundation for the upcoming void empire. "Tell Neil to give the greatest capital injection to the magic guide scientific research project with financial permission." Sean thought about it and finally decided to smash it with money! "Maximum permissions?" Shina added. Sean thought for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "highest authority!" At this moment, everyone knew that Sean''s determination to break through the abyss was not joking. Just as Sean began to issue new orders and decisions, Stalin next to him suddenly came to Sean and said, "Lord Sean, the gun of the dark moon came faster than expected and will arrive in two hours." "So fast?" Sean was also stunned, and then asked, "is there any news from the wild fortress?" Stalin knew what Sean was asking, so he opened his mouth and replied, "Lord Hitler has arrived at the wild fortress. Miss Cecilia has nothing to do, but she has been overdrawn and suffered a certain degree of shock and impact, so she hasn''t woken up yet. But Lord Hitler also said, "this is a good thing for Miss Cecilia, not a bad thing. It will accelerate the depth of her blood awakening." "Well, Cecilia is fine." Sean nodded. "Then let''s go back to meet the guests." Originally, Sean thought that the dark moon gun didn''t arrive so soon, so he still had a lot of time to deal with other unimportant things. However, since the dark moon gun was about to arrive, it was the same when other unimportant things would be dealt with, so he ordered the abyss path and turned away. Shina still arranged for the crypt cold spider guardian to pick up and send off, but she herself did not leave the laboratory, because now Shina is no more than before. As the safety director of the whole underground laboratory and the owner of the underground palace, Shina has to deal with more things than outsiders think. In particular, Sean has given Shina new tasks and orders, which is tantamount to increasing her workload. When the door of the laboratory closed again, Shina glanced at the woman walking slowly across the research area. The woman looked very haggard, her hair was messy and colorless, and her body smelled strange. This person is leice who is devoted to her work, but no one knows her workaholic side except Shina. Of course, only when she saw such a crazy side of leice did she know that leice had volunteered to join the blood experiment group of the Millennium covenant Empire, or she was the core sponsor of the whole project team, and what she had done before was just a disguise. "Gone?" Leice asked, his voice a little hoarse. "Lord Sean has left." Shina said without a good face, "you should be glad that Lord Sean didn''t want to visit your experiments. Otherwise, it''s not easy for you to disguise like this." Hearing Shina''s words, leice smiled: "that big man won''t come to visit my experiment. In other words, he won''t care about the blood test results at the present stage. His understanding of this experimental project is far beyond your imagination Hey, you don''t know your adult at all. " "I don''t need to know Lord Sean. All I know is that she is my loyal object." Shina said coldly. She hated the woman from the bottom of her heart. "I don''t know what deal you have reached with Cecilia, but I hope you don''t live up to Cecilia''s expectations for you. Otherwise, even William will never keep you. " "Protect me?" Leice waved impatiently. "Oh, do you really think William is so kind? He has known my nature since I met him. He arranged you here. Do you really think he is protecting this laboratory and the path of the abyss? He made it clear that he no longer trusted me. He arranged you here just to monitor me Everyone is an adult. It''s necessary to cover it up. " Shina was noncommittal and just sneered at leice. "Well, my experiment has encountered a bottleneck again. I need 100 ml of your blood." Leice ignored Shina''s indifference and just spoke again. "Damn it." Shina uttered a curse. "If you want to break through the legend, you have no choice." Leice said lightly, "the blood of the cold Spider Queen in the cave, this newly born natural blood, has never appeared in history before. Believe me, you also know that your body has gradually shown signs of spidering, so if you don''t want to become a half human and half spider monster, it''s best to cooperate with my research to suppress your monstering, otherwise... Ha ha. " Shina took a deep breath, restrained her anger, didn''t say anything, but walked towards leice. Leice also turned and returned to the original road, but her voice was still nagging: "speaking, I really sympathize with you The sunlight on the earth''s surface will accelerate your spider transformation. Is it worth hiding in this underground forever for such a country? " "I''m pure blood. It''s not surprising that there will be some variations." Shina seemed very calm, "Lord Rena will be dragon people." "Rena''s situation can be controlled independently, and her dragon humanization can enhance her combat effectiveness." Leice curled his lips and looked a little disdainful. "But your situation is different. Your situation is irreversible. Even I can only suppress it." Hina knew that leice was telling the truth, so she didn''t refute. Leiss glanced at Shina and then said, "maybe when your blood awakens to a deeper level, it can become a controllable behavior like Rena, but at least in the current situation, your spider is an irreversible evolutionary behavior. So if the current trend continues, you will eventually replace the queen of the crypt cold spider and become the supreme leader of the whole crypt cold spider population, and the old spider will become an unconscious reproductive machine. " Shina was noncommittal, but she was still afraid that her lower body would turn into a spider: "but at least my offspring will not." "Then you should find someone to marry as soon as possible, and then give birth to a child before you completely become a spider." In terms of blood, leice does have a certain authority, "but even if you dilute the excessive blood concentration in your body in this way, the success is very low It is only possible to control this arachnization unless it is diluted for several consecutive generations, but I guess in terms of your current blood concentration, it will take at least five or six generations. " Hearing leice''s comments, Shina stopped talking completely this time. "So..." leice glanced at Shina and finally showed a smile on her haggard face. "It''s better to cooperate with my experiment and break through the legendary realm as soon as possible. Only in this way can you completely control your blood and won''t let your blood replace your body, so you don''t have to worry about becoming a spider man." Chapter 1186 Elsie''s arrival is definitely an unexpected joy. The gun of the dark moon is now one of the most powerful church knights in the miracle continent. Perhaps even the prefix "church" can be removed. In the whole western continent, there are no more than five knights that can be compared with the gun of the dark moon - of course, the pure white wing is not included. The combat effectiveness of the only level 9 knights in the whole continent has already belonged to another level. It is not too much to say that he is superior to all knights in the whole miracle continent. Sean''s void duchy also has a Knights order called the scarlet knights. However, at present, the level of this knight order, even if it is a small name, perhaps for some small principalities or small kingdoms, no one is willing to provoke the scarlet Knight order, but in the face of those powerful kingdoms or empires, the level of the scarlet Knight order is not enough. From this point of view, we can judge what level of Knight order the dark moon gun is. Quasi eight. Sean really can''t imagine how Elsie, who was so soft and weak and seemed no better than a girl, created such a powerful knights. Sean believes that as long as the Knights come to a group charge, even the steel wings with the impact shield skill effect will definitely be pierced. Of course, the only exception may be that the end will be slightly better, not to be completely annihilated, and the gun of the dark moon must pay a certain price. Beyond the level six, the level of combat effectiveness of the level seven army, which has reached the level of qualitative change, is not something that can be explained by a simple calculation formula. There was a rhythmic knock on the door. There was a smile on Sean''s face. "Come on in. The tea has been made." So the door opened. Coming through the door was Elsie Boulder, now the head of the dark moon gun knights. He was not wearing armor, just a simple set of coarse linen clothes and coarse trousers, and even his shoes were the most common straw sandals. When such a person walks on the road, everyone will only think that he is the poorest lower class poor, or even a slave or something. No one will think that he is the head of the famous dark moon gun knights in the northern continent. Of course, if he didn''t have a long black gun in his hand, it would be more like it. It was a long gun that even Sean couldn''t think of any words to describe - it was about two meters long. Both the body and the tip of the gun were pure black. There were no strange patterns, symbols and marks. It looked like it was made from a pure black ore, but it gave people a sense of inexplicable seclusion. The most important thing is that the spear was held by Elsie, which made his sense of existence a little thin. Even Sean''s eyes were involuntarily attracted by the spear. "Ding." A light sound of metal impact sounded. Sean''s eyes changed slightly. It was like breaking away from some strange resonance, and the whole person woke up in an instant. "Eh?" Elsie was stunned for a moment and immediately looked at the long black sword put by Sean in the corner. "Artifact?" "Well, artifact." Sean smiled and nodded, but he obviously didn''t want to move the topic closer to the black king. It was not easy for this guy to be locked up by him so that he wouldn''t keep shouting, "are you the twilight gun?" "Yes." Elsie nodded and looked at the long gun in her hand, and her eyes became softer. "This is one of the five artifacts left by the twilight goddess on earth, but it is much larger than the other four in terms of divine power alone, because it is the only one that grew up with the goddess Yes, my mother''s relic, so I always carry it with me. " "Your mother''s... Relics?" Sean blinked, a little shocked. In his memory, or in the period when he played games, although the twilight gun was the most powerful artifact of the twilight church, no one could use it from the beginning to the end - as the only artifact known to be out of control in the player group, it attracted countless players to join the twilight church at that time, but the ideal was very beautiful, The reality is extremely cruel: no one can activate the task related to this artifact. At that time, countless players had to give up after trying for a long time. They even thought that the existence of this ownerless artifact was the supplement and improvement of the game background. Unexpectedly, the core of the unsealing of this artifact was not the twilight Church in the western continent, but the bolt family in the southern continent, which had long been broken - if it were not for Sean, Elsie would have died long ago, and this artifact would not have been available. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help pointing up his middle finger to the task planning in the game - how can players find such a sinister thing. But soon, Sean thought of another question. The previous owner of the twilight gun appeared 500 years ago, and Elsie actually said that the gun was the relic of his mother, so doesn''t it mean that Elsie''s mother lived at least 700 years? Being able to live so long is not an ordinary existence. At least it is infinitely close to the level of super strong! Sean''s eyes began to look at Elsie up and down. "What?" Even Elsie couldn''t help feeling weird when Sean looked at him like this. "Why are you staring at me like that?" "The holy land?" Sean asked. "See?" Elsie smiled and his face was filled with a very happy look, which showed that his happiness was sincere. "With the help of several artifact, I can quickly analyze and understand the rules, coupled with the awakening of blood, so I am now a middle holy land and not far from the upper Holy Land But unfortunately, my understanding of the law is only limited to the dark law of the goddess. " Elsie''s mother doesn''t exist in general, so Sean would be surprised if Elsie doesn''t have a special blood. However, in this way, he can understand why paqiuli can become a "free creator", which is obviously related to her blood ability. Of course, Sean, who just woke up, soon realized a problem: "how many artifact? Don''t tell me that you have the only three artifacts left in the twilight church. " "Sorry, you really guessed it." Elsie smiled and looked very proud. "Except for the twilight gun, the night armor and the twilight shield are in my hand. These two artifacts were made by a specially assigned person after the goddess grew up. Although they have been accompanied by the goddess for a long time, after all, they are still not as long as the twilight gun, so their strength is weaker than the twilight gun However, these three artifacts were owned by the goddess before she lit the divine fire, so she was able to go through the darkest period smoothly. " Sean nodded clearly. It is said that before the twilight goddess grew up, she was only a knight attendant, and her teacher gave her a long gun as a gift on the day of her graduation. This long gun, which is now the twilight gun, is the first artifact that truly witnessed the goddess from weak to strong and accompanied the goddess in her life. Therefore, it ranks first among the five artifact left by the twilight goddess in the world. The later night armor and twilight shield were made by a specially assigned person after the twilight goddess stepped into the holy land. This is specially made by the victorious side to celebrate the glorious victory of the twilight goddess that year. It is said that it is precisely because of the victory of this war that the twilight goddess realized the greatness of the night for the first time. Therefore, the armor of the night and the shield of the twilight have the special ability to make the twilight goddess almost invisible in the night environment. With a gun, shield and armor, the twilight goddess became braver and braver without suspense until she finally lit the divine fire, raised the kingdom of God and sat on an equal footing with the gods. As for the eye of the night light, it is a helmet, an artifact made by the twilight goddess in the kingdom of God after she became a God. Its function is very single, that is, it can see through the shadow. Under the power of this helmet, even if the enemy escapes into the star world, he will be ruthlessly pulled out, not to mention those sneaky guys hiding in the shadow. The dark shadow is a cloak, which was made in the kingdom of God when the goddess participated in the battle of the gods at dusk. However, when she made this cloak, the God of darkness had fallen, so this cloak was actually made by seizing some of the divine personality and power of the God of darkness, which also made the twilight goddess change the power of law from night to darkness, so as to obtain some of the divine power and priesthood of the God of darkness. As one of the few gods who did not fall in the battle of the gods, the twilight goddess was indeed lucky. However, the gods who did not fall in that battle were basically hurt and had to seal themselves and sleep, but the twilight goddess still left some behind hands - her descendants founded the twilight church with the five artifacts left by the twilight goddess before she fell asleep, which once grew to the point that even the God of dawn had to be purposeful. However, it is a pity that since the war that affected several gods in the ash age, the twilight church began to decline gradually, and even two of the five powerful artifacts were destroyed. If the night armor and twilight shield were not the equipment that the twilight goddess had before she lit the divine fire, I''m afraid they would be broken in that war - if so, I''m afraid there would be no survival of the twilight church later. In any case, Elsie''s emergence and return to the twilight church did make it possible for the twilight church to flourish again - maybe others don''t know, but after hearing Elsie say something about him over the years, Sean knew clearly that anyone who could be recognized by the twilight gun was the darling of the twilight goddess, It belongs to the apostles of God recognized and trusted by the gods, and its status is much higher than that of ordinary sons and daughters. Apostle, this is the ultimate power of the church. At present, Elsie can not be regarded as an apostle - because the so-called apostles are devout believers who have entered the kingdom of God. They can communicate between the kingdom of God and the material world, which is a very special existence. However, apostles generally do not appear easily. Only during the God war, when the belief power of gods on earth is about to be uprooted, can apostles appear. Of course, not all churches will have apostles. At present, the only church on the whole miracle continent that can guarantee that it has apostles is probably the morning light church. However, as long as the St. Joels empire is not on the verge of extinction, the apostles will certainly not appear. "But I really didn''t expect that you were assassinated as soon as you arrived in the western continent. It''s hard for you to survive." After hearing Elsie''s understatement about his life in the western continent, Sean had to sigh, "is Cassius all right?" "Thanks to Uncle Cassius'' desperate protection along the way, otherwise I wouldn''t be who I am today." Elsie smiled and looked nostalgic. "Now uncle Cassius is the head of the twilight shield division. This is a heavy cavalry force that is good at attacking and trapping, not mainly cutting through and cutting the enemy array." Knights, unlike cavalry. The so-called knights are powerful knights who can ride and dismount, and are basically silver level. Different from the situation that once the cavalry troops fall into the enemy line, or the charge is blocked, it is basically equivalent to total destruction. Even if they fall into the enemy line, the Knights can still play an extremely terrible combat effectiveness. Because of this, some special Knights do not aim to pierce the enemy array or cut the formation. They often use the battle method of flowering the enemy array - that is, they directly charge the enemy and then dismount in the enemy array. "I''m relieved to hear that my acquaintances are all right." Sean smiled. "But then again, why did you suddenly come to me?" "It''s a long story." Elsie laughed. "It''s all right. Tell me. I have plenty of time." Sean smiled and poured Elsie a cup of tea. In fact, Sean really misses his friendship with Elsie. Before that, he was worried that Elsie had gone to the western continent for so many years, but also got rid of the weak boy in those years and became a big man with a decisive position in the western continent. He didn''t know whether there would be any change. But at the moment, seeing that Elsie was still the same, Sean''s heart was put down. Elsie was not polite to Sean. She took a sip of tea directly, and then her eyes lit up suddenly: "it''s little flower tea." "Well, your favorite." Sean smiled. He still remembered that when he was in Elsie''s territory, Elsie lived a very simple life and didn''t look like a noble at all. Only when he occasionally drank a few cups of tea made from small wild flowers that could only be picked in modge collar, this guy would look a little like a noble, "I let people pick a lot, so you can rest assured, There is plenty of time. " "All right." Elsie drank a few more mouthfuls in memory, and then smacked his mouth, as if he was remembering something. "Originally, I was going to pass through Ryan Kingdom, and then send you a message and go directly to the Millennium covenant empire. But unexpectedly, the situation on the side of the Millennium covenant empire is more chaotic than I thought, so I thought about it and came to you for vacation. " "Vacation?" Sean, who was pouring tea, was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a bitter smile, "it''s really lucky you can think of it But what kind of chaos is there in the Millennium covenant Empire? I heard the situation has been stabilized? The eastern and southern lines of the Millennium alliance empire are now shrinking in an all-round way. Although the scale of the undead army is very strong, there is no good entry point for a while and a half, so the two sides are temporarily deadlocked. " "It was, but now the church has stepped in." Elsie opened his mouth and said, "you should also know that there are too many churches here. Almost all churches are crazy and want to expand their missionary areas. This small-scale invasion of the skeleton plane just gave these guys an excuse, so now basically all churches have sent people to the Millennium covenant empire... " Elsie showed a look you know. "Well, I really mourn for the Millennium covenant empire." Sean smiled, and the laughter was quite hearty - as long as he thought that the Millennium covenant Empire now had a large territory that could not be recovered, and then had to separate his mind to maintain the deterioration of law and order caused by these churches in China, few people could stand it, "but there should be many strong churches this time?" "There should have been the pure white wings of the Chenxi church, but recently the situation in the Maggie empire is a little unstable, so the Chenxi church dare not send the strongest knights in China." Elsie thought for a moment, then said, "and I don''t know why, it seems that the other knights of the St. Joels Empire also have tasks, and are now in a state of full contraction... The dynamics of the Federation of the northern principality are also strange, and the God of war church is also motionless, and subtly, The shrinking line of defense of the St. Joels Empire seems to be against the northern duchy Federation. " Sean generally knows about this little secret. At present, the God of war church has become Emily''s speech hall. It is simply that she can issue whatever Oracle she wants. Therefore, under such circumstances, the Federation of the northern duchy has a tendency to develop into a unified country with federal parliamentary system. If it had been in the past, the St. Joels Empire would have been devastated, but now the St. Joels Empire has killed so many powerful people, so it is unwilling to be a puppet. The imperial power also has a posture of resistance. Therefore, the St. Joels empire will not cause any trouble until the civil strife is solved. In this way, it gave the Federation of the northern principality a great opportunity for development. Similarly, the Maggie empire is obviously aiming at this state - there is nothing in the country, and the country with the most magicians is obviously faster than others. With such a powerful and terrible neighbor, if the St. Joels Empire dares to transfer the pure white wing at this time, the Maggie empire will definitely start a war. "So there are few powerful churches?" Sean asked back. "Well, I don''t want to join the fun, so the twilight church has not been involved in the war for the time being. The situation of the goddess of life church is also very subtle... The chief saint is on your side, and she brought a group of magistrates to help you garrison the wild fortress... "Elsie said here, and suddenly smiled," ha ha, you are really good enough, you haven''t changed at all, this kind of ability to rob while the fire Now the Millennium covenant Empire calls you a jackal. They occupy the wild fortress when they don''t pay attention. " "Nonsense, if I don''t garrison this fortress, those undead armies can really go south smoothly all the way." Sean rolled his eyes. "I just limited the destruction of the undead army to a certain extent for the sake of everyone." "Then I ask you, will you return the wild fortress to the Millennium covenant empire after the undead retreat?" "What a fart." Sean rolled his eyes again. "The wilderness is all mine. I''m thinking about how to get these six gates back. Do you want me to return the wilderness fortress? Even if I want to return it, dare the Millennium covenant Empire come and get it? " "Ha ha, you are still as shameless as ever." Elsie laughed, "anyway, it''s probably like this. Now the Millennium covenant empire is in a mess, and all kinds of situations emerge one after another. Moreover, I heard that several undead kings who invaded the bones are fighting with some hermit strongmen. The war has a wide range. Now the Millennium covenant Empire doesn''t dare to send troops to fight with the undead army, Even the scouts have to arrange legendary strong men to investigate. " "Someone can beat Rick. They can''t be distracted?" Sean also became curious, "what kind of hermit is it? So strong? This has to live for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. " Elsie shrugged: "who knows Anyway, I can''t preach now, and I can''t fight in war. I''ll just bring someone here for a holiday. When the situation over there is a little more stable and the army of the dead begins to prepare for the destruction of life, I''ll just enter the battlefield directly from the wild fortress. " "Well, it''s up to you." Sean doesn''t matter. Anyway, he and Elsie are good friends. This guy wants to stay here and rest. Of course, he doesn''t matter. "By the way, I heard you are at war with * * * Kingdom now. Do you want my help?" Elsie suddenly came close to Sean, looking a little obscene. "You are the Orthodox Church Knight of the twilight church. Can you participate in the Royal war?" Sean was really scared by Elsie this time. "What''s the matter? We''ll take off the religious emblem at that time, or you can replace our arms. Who knows we''re church knights." Elsie waved, "in the western and northern continents, the church knights would have starved to death if they didn''t go to play the autumn wind occasionally Do you think the churches on the west side are very rich? If there were so many believers and so rich, the churches in the western continent would not rush to the Millennium covenant empire. " "I dare say that your church knights in the western continent are also guest bandits." "Don''t be so ugly. What bandits and bandits? We''re just a guest under the mercenary Corps." Elsie glanced. "Don''t worry, we''ve done this many times. We''re familiar with it. There will be no accident, and you won''t be condemned by the Peace Council And you and I are so familiar. If you hire us, I''ll give you a 20% discount. How about it? " Sean looked at Elsie speechless: "I''m wrong." "What?" Elsie was a little confused. "I always thought you didn''t change, but I didn''t expect you to change." Sean said with a sad face, "you wouldn''t have done such a dirty thing before." "Cut, don''t forget it." Elsie gave Sean a squint. "Let''s discuss the cost." Sean said without hesitation, "how much will it cost if I go out of arms?" "You don''t want it." Elsie curled her lips, but it was just a show. "It depends on how long you plan to hire us. How about 100000 gold coins a month and 500000 if you are employed for more than half a year? " "Sleeping trough, you rob!" Sean patted the table immediately. "It''s too expensive! There can be no such rich people in the western continent! " "You don''t see what level my dark moon is. It''s one of the five strongest knights in the western continent!" Elsie said without concession, "100000 gold coins a month are very few, OK? We have an absolute employment guarantee. The order issued by the employer requires no bargaining!" "250000 gold coins in half a year." "Your knife is too cruel. Cut it in half directly. Do you bargain so much?" "Well, 2501000 gold coins You have to be considerate of me. It''s easy for me to manage such a large country. I don''t know how much it costs. I think money hurts. For the sake of our good friends, you can''t be so black hearted. " "You should be considerate of me, too. There are 10000 people waiting for me to have dinner 480000 gold coins. " "You only brought 5000 people." Sean said contemptuously, "I''m responsible for logistics and armaments, 25000 gold coins!" "War will kill people. I''ll give pensions to my knights, too." Elsie did not give in, "and I have to explain to those old men in the church and let them turn a blind eye, so it also needs to be managed up and down, 460000 gold coins." "You really think I don''t understand anything! Good friendship! Now, who else is in charge of the twilight church? You are not the one who has the final say. Two hundred and sixty thousand gold coins, no more. I''m really poor. " "I did some research before I came here. You can earn millions by selling a few magic weapons at will In terms of our friendship, it''s 450000 gold coins. " "It''s too dark." Sean firmly disagreed. "They all say that talking about money hurts our feelings. We used to have such a beautiful relationship. Do you have the heart to let money stain it? Two hundred seventy thousand. " "It hurts money to talk about feelings. You can''t do without money. 440000." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing outside the study door, listening to the unrelenting debate between Elsie and Sean, and revealing each other''s background, scars and black history, the four people standing outside the door, such as Cassius, NAR, Stalin and Sains, looked at each other, didn''t know what to say, and looked embarrassed. Chapter 1187 Sean doesn''t have much to deal with. Those urgent documents and materials were basically handled as early as oasis city. The main reason why he came to xiadi fortress was to understand the path of the abyss. But unfortunately, there is a big gap between the current situation and his imagination, which still makes Sean feel a little disappointed. If you have to say a word of comfort, it is that you can send two people into the underground world at any time at this moment. Sean wanted to go down and have a look at the situation, but Stalin and others seemed to know Sean''s inner thoughts. They almost kept close to Sean these two days. For Sean, such a completely insecure Lord, they want to have unlimited energy to stare at Sean every day - the current situation is that Sains and Stalin stare at Sean in turn. "When I say you, it''s not reassuring to be a Lord." Elsie sat in the study, laughing at Sean. These days, Elsie has nothing to do. After getting up every day, she basically comes to the study to find Sean - who makes Sean eat and live in the study every day, so Elsie later simply moved to the study. The two friends he hadn''t seen for a long time seemed to have endless topics. Sean told Elsie about the God of war plan of the Commonwealth of the northern duchy in addition to the unspeakable things about Andrew and gipriel. Elsie, who originally thought his experience was legendary, was shocked when he heard Sean''s words: compared with Sean''s direct subversion of the whole God of war church, Elsie felt that he inherited his mother''s will, obtained the twilight gun, and then trained the dark moon gun in a low-key way to survive, secretly solving those old opponents of his mother, Finally, compared with the experience of successfully fighting the twilight church through a secret confrontation with the Dark Knight Order of the St. Joels Empire and becoming a truly unique person in the whole church, it is nothing to be proud of. "You know, I''m not suitable to be a Lord." Sean sighed helplessly, "if I didn''t want to take care of Cecilia and thought she couldn''t run around with me, I wouldn''t choose to be a lord After all, if I were just the head of a mercenary regiment, it would be impossible for me to help her recapture what belongs to her. " "Indeed." Elsie nodded, but this time there was no irony. "So what''s the situation in the Principality of rumbel now?" "I had arranged for someone to go there to investigate. It seems that they already know the relationship between Cecilia and me. Now they are holding the thigh of the St. Joels empire." Sean disdained his lips. He didn''t pay any attention to the Principality of rumbel. With the current strength of the void principality, let alone the super strong, as long as he sent Levi, Eliza, Rena, shefanio and Nolo, it would be enough to kill the whole principality of rumbel. What really prevented Sean from making this order was the St. Joels Empire now standing behind the Principality of rumbel. The names of the five ancient empires, even if four super powers were pit because of the battle of fate, the potential of the St. Joels Empire still can not see the end. Before he was ready, Sean didn''t plan to take action rashly, and now he didn''t know what Cecilia wanted to do about the Principality of rumbel: whether to recover the whole principality of rumbel or solve the murderers who killed Cecilia''s parents. "If you want to trouble the Principality of rumbel, now is a good time." Elsie said, "the trend of the Maggie empire is very subtle. Now the St. Joels empire is in a short period of weakness. If you make good use of it, you should be able to get great benefits." Hearing Elsie''s words, Sean could only smile helplessly: "you don''t know my current situation." "Yes." Elsie was stunned at first, and then thought that Sean''s current situation was really unable to find the trouble of the Principality of rumbel, "let you poke such a big basket, it''s hard to clean up now*** Don''t say anything about the kingdom. It is estimated that there will be no problem in the wild fortress in a short time. Believe that there are a group of robbers gathered in the Millennium covenant empire. The real thorny thing is the Peace Council and the dead spine... " Hearing Elsie''s words, Sean''s helplessness had turned into an almost crazy look. Yesterday, Rena had heard about the destruction of dead spines'' nests in the southern continent. Of course, this news is definitely not good news: Alexis has successfully deployed and uprooted all the strongholds and members of dead spine in the southern continent - all strongholds, not just a nest. It can be said that the loss of dead spine this time was even worse than when Sean sold the news of the nest on the North Continent to the Peace Council: not only the nest and stronghold were destroyed, but also several real strong men in the South were solved by Alexis. Probably learned the lesson of the collapse of nests in the northern continent, so now dead spines are in the East, West and South nests. In addition to a top person in charge, they have also sent new strong people to help. Maybe it''s because the situation in the southern continent is more worrying, so there are two super strong people in the nest of the southern continent. Although their strength is not too top, one is the newly promoted super strong person with only level 16, and the other is the old super strong person with nearly level 18 strength; In addition, there are four legendary strong men, including the six death tablets. In other words, the force dispatched by deathspine to the southern continent is one fifth of the power of the whole organization. Now, all these forces are dead in Alexis''s hands. It took Alexis a month to destroy the whole dead spine of the southern power circle. It was not Alexis who was lazy, but the enemy. Even Alexis felt a little difficult. You can always escape without paying attention, and then hide. Therefore, the more you fight, the more unhappy you will be. Alexis simply destroyed all the secret and public strongholds of dead spine in the southern continent. This record is extremely strong for anyone. But when Sean heard the news from Rena, he couldn''t be happy. The reason is simple: Alexis has gone too far. Dead spine has set up five nests in the whole miracle continent. The first four are located in four directions of the continent. The position of the fifth is the real core headquarters, which is not known by outsiders. Even the inside of dead spine is not clear except the real core senior management. The four nests in the four directions of the mainland are the command centers in their respective regions. All tasks related to the current region will be dispatched and arranged by this nest. Similarly, the whole organization network arranged by the dead spine is also distributed based on this nest, providing a place for all dead spine members to rest, avoid danger, accept tasks, etc., which is equivalent to a safe house. The dead spine nest in the northern continent suffered heavy losses because Sean sold his position to the Peace Council. However, the loss of dead spine, that is, the nest was destroyed, and the dispatching of the whole northern continent temporarily lost unity. In addition, the bigger problem is the death of the strong and the leakage of some intelligence. But there is no loss to the network where dead spines spread like roots throughout the northern continent. In other words, all the safe houses have not been destroyed, and the secret strongholds are still intact - as long as the dead spine takes some time to rearrange and arrange, it can still bring the northern continent under control again. But now, the situation on this side of the southern continent is different. All the secret strongholds were destroyed by Alexis, which was really uprooted. This is tantamount to saying that the whole intelligence network that dead thorn has arranged in the southern continent for hundreds of years has completely become a thing of the past at this moment - and it is precisely because of this excessive move of Alexis that people in the whole southern continent clearly see the horror of dead thorn. There are more than 500 secret strongholds regarded as safe houses, which are distributed in more than a dozen countries in the whole southern continent. Among them, there are even senior personnel from many countries: for example, the Duke of a country, the military Minister of a country, the Marquis of a country''s strength, the Prince of a country, and so on. It is precisely because of the cover of these people that dead spines can take root and develop in their countries and territories and form a terrible force. After more than a month of continuous pursuit and killing, Alexis took Rena. Their footprints almost walked the whole southern continent. Don''t offend anyone. In the face of Alexis, a super strong man and Rena, a legendary strong man who can''t be judged by conventional combat power, even those super first-class kingdoms with super strong men as town and country strong men dare to be angry and speechless - of course, the kings of these countries are very happy that Alexis has pulled out the dead thorns hidden in their countries, But they won''t thank Sean for it. Simply put, it''s the benefits. They took it and the bad Sean became it. Through this, Sean can be said to have completely torn his face with the dead spine - although there were contradictions between the two sides, at least the contradiction between Sean and the dead spine has not reached the level of immortality. It can even be said that through the secret agreement of sighing forest, the relationship between Sean and the dead spine has eased a little. Although the dead spine turned around and hurt Sean later, from a standpoint, it is common sense for the dead spine not to see Sean''s empty principality become an empire. At least in terms of hostile assassinations, the dead spine did help Sean block a lot as agreed. And Sean, in addition to really destroying the * * * Kingdom and taking away the details, Sean actually just wanted to teach each other a small lesson, so that each other didn''t think he was the kind of person who would swallow it. Therefore, simply destroy the nest of dead spine on the south side of the continent. Although dead spine will suffer heavy losses, at least it will not let both sides completely tear their faces, and will fully realize the danger of Sean. But the result Alexis made Sean''s mad dog name a reality: once Sean went crazy, he didn''t care about anything. However, with the dead spine completely turned over, Sean felt very difficult, but at least he was still in a state that he could deal with it. After all, before the end of the bone invasion, the dead spine could only bite its teeth, and could not carry out any retaliation against Sean during this period. With such a buffer time of two or three years, Sean believed that it would be impossible for the dead spine to carry out any high-level assassination plan after everything had settled down. At present, the real problem lies in the * * * kingdom. Perhaps it was because Alexis let Sean''s mad dog name sit down completely. The peace parliament, which had chosen to watch the development of the situation out of a unjustified mentality, suddenly officially intervened in the war between the void principality and the kingdom of Ryan and the kingdom of * * *. A Peace Council team led by five arbitrators has officially set out from the headquarters of the Peace Council. The team is composed of 30 members - it doesn''t sound like a lot of people, but if you know this team, in addition to the five arbitrators, the remaining members are the escort force including four peace envoys and 20 golden robed executives, Then the gold content of this team is terrible. "I really don''t want to go to the peace talks." Sean sighed. "It''s impossible not to go." Elsie shook her head. "The peace house has sent you a Libra invitation letter, so if you don''t participate, the peace house will officially intervene in the war. At that time, you will face not only the * * * Kingdom, but also the peace house standing completely beside the * * * Kingdom Trust me, you will never want to see the peace parliament fully support a country. " "If they support me." Sean curled his lips and looked angry. "I''d love to see that." "Unfortunately not." Elsie showed a bad smile, "and the Libra invitation letter was sent to you at this time. I guess you even have to spit out the border of * * * Kingdom and return it to them." Just two days after Elsie arrived at the gorge fortress, the news of William''s complete victory on the front line came. ***The third, fourth, fifth and sixth border legions of the kingdom were completely destroyed, the first border Legion was seriously damaged, and the second border Legion was besieged on a plateau, which was not far from the destruction. Moreover, the whole southern defense line was completely occupied by the coalition forces of William and Ryan kingdom. If it were not for the garrison and trouble of the occupied abdominal area and the second border corps, William would have continued to wave troops north and officially launched aggression. But now, all these military operations have to be suspended. It is not only a suspension, but also to arrange personnel to send some food and medical supplies to the second border corps of * * * Kingdom, so as to ensure that they will not die due to lack of rescue during this period. All this stems from the fact that everyone has received an invitation letter from the Libra of the peace Parliament. That is the peace negotiation request issued by the house of Libra, the highest decision-making level of the peace Parliament and composed of seven peace saints - all those who receive the letter of invitation from Libra must stop all hostile disputes, otherwise it will be regarded as a declaration of war against the peace Parliament. Even if Sean is really crazy enough to be invincible and arrogant, he is really out of his mind to provoke the Peace Council when he has officially become an endless state of hostility with the dead spine. Moreover, the Peace Council is stronger than the dead spine in terms of its background and strength. The reason why deaththorn dared to confront the peace council was that the peace council could not find the stronghold of deaththorn, but Sean''s situation was different - looking at Christina''s direct execution of the assassination plan, we can see that the Peace Council is no stranger to the high-level assassination target and even the overthrow of the regime. However, Sean knew the real meaning of the invitation letter for peace talks sent by the Peace Council: the Peace Council did not want to see the situation completely out of their control, especially the things related to Sean, so they finally decided to intervene in the overall situation of the southern continent, just as the * * * Kingdom was almost destroyed by the qainas empire, The peace parliament intervened in this way, and finally saved the kingdom of * * * without being destroyed. At the thought that the peace council always prevented others from destroying the * * * Kingdom, Sean always felt that there must be some dirty deal behind it. ¡­¡­ On the site of the old vangsburg in the * * * Kingdom, the army of the Principality of void camped here. An enchanting fox Orc opened the curtain of a tent and said, "Lord William, someone is looking for you." "Looking for me?" William frowned. "Who is it?" The fox Orc shook his head: "the other party didn''t say, but he said he was a messenger to deliver the message." "Messenger?" William frowned deeper. He looked down at the white envelope that had been opened and quietly placed on the table. There was only a golden Libra on the envelope. "Please come in." The fox Orc nodded, then turned out of the tent, and soon another man wearing an adventurer cloak came in. His hood was still worn, and there seemed to be some strange force field fluctuations on the whole person. All eyes looking at him seemed to fall into the dark. They couldn''t really see his situation, and even couldn''t distinguish gender. "Who are you?" Asked William in a deep voice. "It doesn''t matter who I am." The mysterious visitor said that his voice was high and low, which obviously distorted his original voice through some force field. "The important thing is the proposal I brought to Mr. William this time I''m sure it''s definitely the best proposal. " "Oh?" William raised his eyebrows. "Tell me." In the invisible twisting force field, the corner of the mysterious visitor''s mouth seemed to raise slightly, show a smile, and then speak slowly. ¡­¡­ Almost at the same time, Haila and Harding in Oasis City, leaders of many wild tribes, Neil and Diana in void City, Clov and shefanio in wild fortress, all welcomed such a mysterious visitor who was wearing an adventurer''s hood and twisted around them with a strange force field, so that people could not distinguish between men and women. They made a proposal with Hella, Harding, Neil, Diana, clough, shefanio and the leaders of many wild tribes. And no third person except themselves knows what their proposal is. Because when they entered the room, the powerful force field isolated everything. Even people outside the door could not hear all the dialogue sounds in the room, and even the movement and silence became strangely silent, as if the whole space had been solidified and retarded. Perhaps their proposal is so simple that it can be answered almost without thinking. So the meeting time between these people and everyone was very short, and the longest was no more than five minutes. Then these people opened the door and left. Because the strange force field is distorted, no one knows what the faces of these mysterious visitors look like when they come and leave, but the people guarding the door can see what their immediate boss looks like. There is anger on his face, a calm smile and closed eyes. Of course There are also faces full of excitement and joy. Chapter 1188 The wild fortress, originally a defensive fortress belonging to the Millennium covenant Empire, has finally changed hands with the invasion of the skeleton plane. Although Angel apparently separated from the royal family of the Millennium covenant Empire, she actually knew very well that she was the first in line in the list of successors to the throne of the Millennium covenant empire. In other words, once her brother, now the emperor of the Millennium covenant Empire, dies, she will be the next successor, even if her brother has offspring in the future. Just, may there be offspring? Angel shook her head and gave a wry smile. Now the most orthodox royal blood in the Millennium covenant empire is only her and her brother. It is out of this blood fetter that can not be abandoned and forgotten in any case, so even if Angel denies her identity, her heart is still towards the Millennium covenant empire. So when she saw that the wild fortress was occupied by Sean, her heart was still very complicated - if she could marry Sean, it naturally didn''t matter, but the key was that angel had clearly seen that Sean couldn''t marry her. At the thought of this, angel suddenly sympathized with Cecilia. Even she can see Cecilia''s feelings for Sean. Why can''t Sean see it at all? Angel suddenly felt that Sean might not be a good husband. But soon she was in trouble again. In fact, angel''s idea of looking for a suitable partner is not random. She doesn''t mind borrowing. After all, she doesn''t know the chaos in the aristocratic circle. If she doesn''t have a brother who is a dictator, she may be hard to escape some things - the high-level of the Millennium covenant empire is not completely controlled and controlled by the royal family, and there are not few royal members who suddenly disappeared in history. It is this sense of crisis that makes angel have such an independent and strong character. As far as personal force is concerned, in fact, even ordinary legendary strong people will not be her opponent. Only those truly powerful legendary strong people can completely suppress angel. However, once a legendary strong man breaks out fighting in the Millennium covenant Empire, this power fluctuation can''t be concealed at all. That''s why no one does it to angel. Of course, there are many people who have angel''s ideas and ideas. But then angel came to the void principality, which seemed to be the terrible existence of the Empire, but not many people could fight angel here. As for the question of borrowing seeds, angel wants an excellent offspring. Because this descendant will become the next emperor of the Millennium covenant empire. Angel''s brother, the tyrant of today''s Millennium covenant Empire, budrix Dean, will not leave children. No one knew what darkness was hidden behind the emperor''s killing of his brother and father, and angel didn''t want to know at all. She only knew that when budris told her that she and her descendants would become the only blood and pillar of the royal family of the Millennium covenant empire in the future, angel was really stunned. When she was a child, angel had borne such a heavy responsibility on her shoulder. Standing on the wall of the fortress, the cold wind blew past. Angel also became calm. She really didn''t think about how to deal with the wild fortress, but she thought about how to deal with the relationship between herself and Sean. Of course, she also knows the actions of the Principality of void during this period and the plans for the future - even if William, Haila and others have not mentioned these things before her, but angel''s success has no moisture, so she has understood what only through some subtle actions and arrangements. "If it were my brother, I wouldn''t agree that there is such an Empire around me." Angel smiled, "but if it were me... Maybe I could find a way to live in peace with Sean." "Miss angel, do you really think so?" A magnetic male voice suddenly sounded without warning. Angel''s face suddenly changed, and his muscles tightened in an instant. He immediately turned and looked in the direction of the sound, and his right hand was already on the hilt of the sword. As long as angel is willing, she can fully explode her full potential and fight in less than a second - the strong above the golden realm can well control herself and will not miss an attack because of a little shock or other reasons. It can even be said that after entering the holy land, there will be no such sudden violent attack. Normally speaking, angel would not react so violently even if she heard the voice. But in fact, her reaction is completely different from that of a strong saint. "I mean no harm." The voice sounded again. "Oh." Angel''s mouth rose with a mocking look, "no malice? Just like you? " Standing in front of angel was a mysterious man covered in a cloak, Under the cover of this cloak, you can''t see each other''s gender and age at all. The hood completely covers each other''s whole face. The only thing you can see is shadow or shadow. The man''s figure is not so thin as the cloak is too huge - the mysterious man''s height is at least about 1.9 meters by visual inspection, but the cloak can still completely wrap his figure without revealing anything. The only one who can judge gender is probably his magnetic male voice. However, camouflage and even changing his voice is not difficult for some assassins, so even if he heard his voice, angel did not rashly believe each other''s real gender. In her opinion, this guy who likes to hide his identity has nothing to believe. "I''m just taking some security measures." The other party seemed to see the mockery of angel''s mouth, so he opened his mouth and added. But angel''s sarcasm was more obvious, because she had heard that the other party''s voice had no ups and downs at all. It seemed that this magnetic voice was specially made. Even the voice is specially disguised to reduce the psychological defense of the negotiation target. How can angel relax his vigilance against such a person, especially that the other party can sneak into such a close distance around him silently. Maybe others don''t know, but Angel actually maintains a special cold force field within a radius of 10 meters around her. Therefore, no matter who is within a radius of 10 meters around angel, he will be perceived by angel. But now, the unidentified guy is standing three meters away from angel, which makes Angel naturally in a completely vigilant psychology. "Miss angel, I really have no hostility to you." The mysterious man seemed to feel a little helpless, "this time, I''m here to give you a suggestion." "Twisted eyes? Shadow hand? Dark curtain Council? " Angel opened her mouth and announced a series of organization names. "What?" The mysterious visitor seemed to be unable to keep up with angel''s jumping thinking. "Only these organizations who fear that the world will not be chaotic will secretly hide in the shadow and do some tricks." Angel sneered, his face much colder. "I''m sorry, I won''t be interested in any of your suggestions." "Miss angel, if arbitrariness doesn''t do you any good, you might as well listen to me first..." The mysterious man didn''t seem to want to give up, but before he finished speaking, the whole man suddenly slid back and pulled away from angel for more than 30 meters. Angel could obviously feel that the momentum of the other party had changed slightly, and seemed to be angry, but he soon forced the anger down. It was obvious that he didn''t want to fight with angel here. "Miss angel, you will regret your decision today." The mysterious man''s tone became cold, but his voice was still full of unspeakable magnetism, just like the tempting tone of a bard when singing poetry to relax people''s spirit. Angel''s mouth was slightly raised, and his face was still sarcastic: "really? I don''t think so If I really cooperate with you people of unknown origin, I will regret it. " The mysterious man finally glanced at angel, and then a sudden twist came from the position where his body stood. Then the whole person seemed to be swallowed up by some twisted force field, and the whole person disappeared in front of angel in an instant. But strangely, there is no trace of energy fluctuation in the air, let alone the smell of law, as if it should be. Angel frowned, "projection? But if it''s projection, there''s no reason to feel my killing just now... But if it''s not projection, why is there no energy fluctuation? Moreover, the other party obviously didn''t come to me, otherwise he wouldn''t say he would give me a proposal, which obviously should be a targeted action Well, Sean''s situation doesn''t seem very good... " Angel''s eyes could not help looking at a building in the fortress. This is a five story building. It is one of the few non military buildings more than three stories high in the fortress. However, the building has now been requisitioned by Cecilia''s guards. Clough has arranged more than 3000 troops here and arranged an extremely tight defense circle around the whole building. Because Cecilia fell into a coma when she exhausted her magic and spirit against the skeleton mage group last time, Clov seemed particularly nervous. Outside a room on the fourth floor of the building, there stood four men who were extraordinarily tall and strong. Their duty is to guard the room behind them. Except for a few very special people, once others approach the door and are warned invalid, they have the right to kill them directly. Cecilia was lying with her eyes closed in the room. Her face was not pale, on the contrary, it was ruddy and didn''t look like falling asleep at all. However, only those who are one meter close to her can feel the terrible heat wave emanating from her. Basically, no one can get close to Cecilia except the strong in the holy land. The reason why the whole room was not burned by Cecilia''s high-temperature power place was because it was supported by shefanio''s divine skill. Hitler had checked Cecilia again and just left after confirming that Cecilia was all right. There were only two people in the room, shefanio and clough. "I heard you met someone recently?" Shefanio recharged the magic in the room and stabilized the structure of the whole magic. Then he looked at Clov and said in a deep voice, "what''s the other party looking for you?" "It seems none of your business?" Clough glanced back at shefanio and said faintly. "It''s none of my business." Shefanio nodded, "but it concerns the whole principality." "Oh?" Clough raised his eyebrows. "I heard that your church of ice and snow and winter seems to have a divine contract with Lord Sean?" "Who said that?" Chefanio asked back. "Rumors." "I didn''t expect you to believe the rumors." Shefanio''s voice was very calm, but the meaning in the words was somewhat teasing, "to tell the truth, I don''t care what the mysterious man said to you or what you said to each other, but I think you should understand what consequences your decision will lead to at this moment when sister Cecilia hasn''t awakened." Clough was silent and just looked at Cecilia in her sleep. All vital signs were normal, which proved that Cecilia had no harm, but it happened that she was still in a comatose state and didn''t know when she would wake up. Hitler said that this is a sign that Cecilia''s Phoenix blood is awakening. It is a good thing. As long as Cecilia wakes up, she will definitely be able to cross the boundaries of the law and become a real legendary strong man. But clough, looking at such Cecilia, there was a repressive breath in his heart that he couldn''t even say clearly. "You should know what Miss Cecilia wants most." Xuefanio said faintly, "I hope you don''t do anything to disappoint her." "You really want to know what''s going on." "I know." Shefanio said, "because the other party is looking for me." "Well?" Croft was really a little surprised this time. "In the whole wild fortress, as far as I know, the other party found you and me at the same time, but the others don''t seem to know about it." Shefanio looked at Clov and said in a serious voice, "you don''t have to ask me how I know, I can feel it. Although I don''t know what the other party said to you, the other party''s proposal to me is to provide at least 100000 copies of the essence of faith. The condition is that all the magistrates of our church will be separated from a battle when instructed. " 100000 copies of the quintessence of faith, which is the divine power gathered by the most devout believers, is enough to make the current snow and winter goddess become a real high God at one fell swoop. It may not be at the same level as the God of dawn and the goddess of life, but it will never be inferior to the God of war or other higher gods. "You promised?" Croft asked. "I''ve tested the others in the fortress. No one has met these mysterious people except you." Shefanio didn''t answer directly, but continued, "obviously, the other party has some investigation and planning. So even if they don''t have specific actions and plans, it''s obviously an action against the void principality, or against Sean. " Croft was silent for a long time before he said, "I know I knew what was going on with the other party''s proposal. Some of Sean''s actions have aroused the dissatisfaction of many people, but have you ever thought that this may not be the behavior of a force, organization or country, but... " "So what?" Xuefanio said lightly, "whether the enemy is an individual, a group or an alliance, so what? All I know is that without Sean, there would not be the current snow and winter church, nor would there be today''s empty principality I like the empty principality and the people I know now. That''s why I stand here to talk to you about this, not... Kill you. " Clough fell into silence again. He knew that shefanio was telling the truth. It was precisely because of the fact that he felt more out of breath. Now in the wild fortress, the strongest person is xuefanio. As long as she is there, unless the super strong comes in person, it is impossible to win xuefanio in the frontal battle. Not to mention, in addition to xuefanio, there are two powerful senior legendary strongmen, Levi and Eliza. In terms of high-end force, it is impossible to win the wild fortress without highly targeted action and a certain degree of high-end combat power. "Think it over for yourself." Shefanio said faintly, "I hope you don''t ignore Miss Cecilia''s ideas when considering things Of course, I hope you don''t make any stupid mistakes. The void trained by William and Hella is no longer a decoration. Maybe what you and I say now will soon appear on the table of Hella or William or even Sean. " "It seems that you refused." Croft let out a gentle breath and smiled. "No." Xuefanio shook his head. "I killed each other. It''s not my hand, but... Goddess." This time, clough really felt the shock. Chapter 1189 The time and place of the peace talks have long been decided. It was unilaterally decided by the Peace Council and did not give others a choice. This extremely strong move seems normal to ordinary people, whether it is the * * * Kingdom, the Ryan kingdom or even William, because the peace council has always done so. Only Sean felt very unhappy, but if it wasn''t for some consideration, Sean didn''t like to participate in the peace talks at all. Of course, there is another reason why Sean is unhappy, that is, the peace council has not restricted military operations in Robert District, nadaf district and Birmingham district. Therefore, the troops from these three regions are still advancing towards the wilderness, but they are not as aggressive as before. They are more exploratory - testing the attitude of the peace parliament, the defensive strength of the void principality, the determination of other countries, and so on. Sean knows what this is all about. It''s just that the peace council intends to use this trouble to speed up the peace talks and their advantages. But then came Sean''s slightly raised mouth. "What''s the matter?" William looked at Sean and wondered, "why did you suddenly giggle?" "Think of something very interesting." Although Sean didn''t laugh, he couldn''t hide the smile on his face. "You said before that a mysterious man visited you?" "Yes." William nodded. "The other party is not ordinary people. It''s interesting that he can hide the perception of kokirei and tungsten Lamo." "Twist the cloak." Sean said. "What?" "The cloak they are wearing is not an ordinary thing, but a specially made product called twisted cloak." Sean explained, "this thing is the symbolic product of the distorted eye. Its effect is to shield all perception, create the illusion of distortion, and have the ability of short-distance random transmission However, few people know that the distorted eyes have long been eliminated by the Peace Council, and these distorted cloaks of course fall into the hands of the Peace Council. " Hearing Sean''s words, William raised his eyebrows and immediately showed a sudden color in his eyes. "See?" Sean laughed. William also smiled and nodded: "I see It seems that the Peace Council is not in a very good position now. " "The current peace parliament is no longer the peace parliament in the chaotic era. More and more people no longer agree with their ideas and are not satisfied with their overbearing and arrogant practices, so resistance and struggle are inevitable." Sean said faintly. His tone and look were very calm, but it was this calm that made Sean''s whole behavior a little subtle. "He has experienced three heavy losses: plane exploration, wall breaking struggle and encirclement and suppression by various countries. The remaining high-end combat power of the Peace Council itself will not be much. I didn''t expect that it will be weakened again due to the influence of civil strife... Ha ha, Humans. " William just listened quietly to Sean''s murmur and didn''t ask anything. He always felt that Sean must have been born in an ancient inheritance family, and the family history must be able to trace back to the shelter or even the twilight era. Moreover, the emergence of Noro, Alexis, coquirre and tungsten Lamo reinforced William''s recognition of this impression, so he was not surprised that Sean knew these secret things. Of course, William is not interested in these secrets. What he cares about is one thing. "How did you know that the peace council was in turmoil?" "It was before." Sean corrected, "Christina and her teammates were in the wrong situation when she was in the sigh forest. And this time, although the peace council has arranged peace talks, shouldn''t it directly attack us according to their attitudes and practices in the past? " "Maybe it''s because of Christina." William knew the peace council''s contract with Sean. "After all, if you say so, Christina''s potential is definitely worth the peace council''s investment." "That''s right." Sean nodded and said seriously, "there are indeed such considerations, but their approach is still too strange." "I''m not surprised." After careful thinking, William said, "the Peace Council does not want the power pattern of the miracle mainland to change, because this change is not good for them, and it is indeed inconsistent with their ideas, which will lead to many new disputes. This is not peace at all. But... What if our newly established void empire becomes a puppet regime of the Peace Council? " "Ha ha." William didn''t say it very clearly, but Sean understood it and couldn''t help laughing. At the moment, William and Sean were in a carriage heading for the row of peace talks in the Peace Council. The original Libra invitation letter of the peace council will take almost a month to more than two months to prepare. However, with the emergence of the transmission magic array, many long-distance journeys can be omitted. As long as there is enough money and without damaging physical ability, many originally need to take two or three months, but now they can arrive in only two or three days. Of course, if it is in the suburbs, it is an exception. The Libra invitation letter of the peace council placed the venue of the talks in a manor near the border of the * * * kingdom. This is a private Manor on the territory of a baron of the * * * Kingdom, but the Baron died in the battle with the void duchy earlier. Unfortunately, the title of the local Baron is not hereditary, so this territory will naturally be reclaimed by the * * * Kingdom after the Baron died. However, because it was wartime, naturally no one would really reclaim this territory. Then it coincided with the intervention of the peace parliament, so this territory was taken out as a negotiating place. There were not many people following Sean and William, only five. However, in terms of combat effectiveness, it can be said that it is more valuable than the team sent by the peace Parliament. Alexis, tungsten Lamo, kokirei, Elsie with three artifact and Rena with special artifact. In addition to Sean, who is equally powerful and terrible, it can be said that except that William is a weak chicken, several others have the ability to set off a terrorist turmoil in the world. In particular, the three super strong men have enough combat power to challenge the whole * * * Kingdom - if the three men start at the same time, the war basically doesn''t need to be fought. Sean asked William to take tungsten Lamo and kokirei just for safety. After all, the * * * Kingdom dared to challenge the qainas empire. How could it really have no details? In Sean''s opinion, there is at least one super strong man in * * * kingdom. Now, however, the peace council has stepped in, giving Sean a chance to call all three Alexis. Noro was also transferred from the wild fortress to Haila to prevent the coalition forces in the other three regions from suddenly pressing on the border - as long as Noro was there, tungsten Lamo and others could support Haila at any time. On the wild fortress side, Elsie''s dark moon gun has also gone to the past. Basically, the wild fortress is unlikely to be lost as long as Rick and others don''t come personally. Soon, Sean and others had arrived at the manor. The manor was unguarded. Perhaps because of the outbreak of war and the death of the Baron, the manor looked a little deserted. Looking at the deserted manor trying to put on a scene of prosperity, Sean''s face showed disdain: "it''s really hypocritical." "Maybe, in their opinion, they are sure to win this time." William seemed very calm, neither disdainful nor angry. "From the perspective of the winner, there is no reason to blame for this arrangement. After all, being a winner always needs to show some tolerance. " With the arrival of Sean and others, people came out of the manor one after another, including some old acquaintances of Sean. Since the Peace Council launched the notice, all those who received the invitation letter from Libra began to rush over one after another. ***The Royal mission and the negotiating mission of the peace Parliament were the first to arrive, so some arrangements and arrangements were made for the manor. After all, nominally speaking, they are also the hosts, so it is natural to make some arrangements and arrangements for the manor, even if it is still wartime - perhaps in the eyes of the people of the * * * Kingdom, with the support of the peace parliament, it is impossible to lose this negotiation. Then came the Allied forces from the kingdom of Ryan. This time, the third prince Arlan came in person. Along with the team were old hatch Boulder, Duke of tequila, Kos Hopson, Duke of Datura nigra, and Florence wiles, now Marquis of Rome - these are Sean''s old acquaintances. As for the others, Sean doesn''t know, but looking at the momentum shown by those guys, it''s estimated that they are not aristocrats, but guards and so on. But to Sean''s surprise, Alexis took Rena and said hello to an elf woman. The elf woman obviously didn''t want to talk to Alexis when she saw Alexis. She just couldn''t stand the strength of Alexis. "Archduke Sean, long time no see." Alan came forward and said hello to Sean. "Your Highness Alain, long time no see." Sean also smiled and responded, "unexpectedly, his highness Arlan came to the negotiation meeting here." "Just share your worries for your country." Alain also said with a smile, politely with a bit of alienation. Of course, Sean could hear Arlan''s attitude, and judging from Arlan''s current situation, I''m afraid this meeting should be the last thing he handled as a prince. After returning home, he should take over the crown of the king of Ryan kingdom. In this way, as the nominal suzerain state of the void principality, it is really a problem to see the void principality break away from control and become independent, and it is still an imperial standard. If Arlan''s attitude is very friendly. Seeing Alan''s attitude, Sean knew that there was no need to count on Ryan kingdom for this meeting. When they jointly attacked * * * kingdom before, because there were interests to occupy, Ryan Kingdom certainly didn''t mind intervening. But now that the peace council has intervened, it is obviously impossible to have any interests. Therefore, Arlan, who represents the kingdom of Ryan, naturally wants to get rid of the kingdom of Ryan from the vortex of war. Sean glanced at several old acquaintances. Old Duke hatch and Cox both showed a somewhat apologetic look, except Florence, whose eyes were filled with anger at Arlan''s extreme discontent. Don''t ask, Sean also knows what Alan said to these people, just "for Ryan''s sake". It''s just Sean''s eyes stayed on Florence for another second. Not long after, several servants came towards Sean. "Excuse me, is that Lord Sean?" Asked a man who looked like a maid. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Please follow me. Lord azk is already waiting for you." The maid said. Sean raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you going to give us a break?" "I''m sorry, Lord azk told you to go to the conference room as soon as Lord Sean arrived." The maid said softly, "I don''t know the specific situation. I just came to meet Lord Sean as instructed." Sean and William looked at each other and immediately understood the meaning in each other''s eyes: xiamawei. "This azk is..." "The Peace Council is the chief arbitrator of the peace talks team." Alan said, "this guy, give everyone a slap in the face It''s just that it''s not as direct as you came this time. " When he said this, Alan obviously meant something. Sean smiled, did not answer, but looked at William, nodded to the maid and signaled her to lead the way. Soon, everyone was taken to a conference room. The conference room is obviously a temporary reconstruction. Two rooms are connected in series. There are several square tables in the room, which are pieced together into a long table. The representatives representing the peace Parliament and the * * * Kingdom have sat on one side of the long table, with a large number of ten. In addition to the five arbitrators of the peace parliament, the other five are obviously representatives from the mission of the kingdom of * * *. On the other side of the long table, there are five chairs, obviously only five people are allowed to negotiate. Sean''s mouth was slightly raised, showing a smile. There is no doubt that this is another downfall of the peace Parliament. Alan obviously didn''t expect this. When he saw that there were only five chairs, he was stunned, but he soon said as if he had made a decision: "just ask the Duke of tequila to go in with me, and the others will have a rest first." There was nothing that other people could not do about Arlan''s words, but a trace of reluctance flashed in Florence''s eyes, especially when he looked at a blonde man representing the delegation of the * * * Kingdom, the color of resentment on his face became more obvious. Unfortunately, this man ignored Florence at all. He closed his eyes and seemed to ignore all the conditions outside. Needless to think, this man is obviously the owner of the wiles family in the * * * Kingdom and the initiator of several previous conspiracies against the void principality, Turin wiles. Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a somewhat dangerous look in his eyes. But at this time, he didn''t say anything, but walked into the conference room on his own. William, Elsie, Rena, Alexis, tungsten Lamo, kokirei and others followed him. Originally, Diana should be responsible for such a negotiation meeting, but Sean obviously came in person for some personal considerations, and Elsie was accompanied by idleness and boredom. It''s just that so many people swaggered into Sean, which is completely inconsistent with the definition of the downfall of the peace Parliament. So Elsie and others who followed behind William were not surprised to be stopped by several bodyguards. "This is the meeting room of the Libra meeting. No irrelevant personnel are allowed in." Several bodyguards stopped Elsie and others with a tough attitude. "What is an unrelated person?" Sean stopped and said coldly. He had long known that the peace council had no good intentions this time, but he had never thought of doing things according to the script of the Peace Council. Since the other party wants to give him a blow, of course, it''s necessary to be prepared for Sean to fight back. He''s not the type who is trampled on his face and admits his mistake with a smile. "Guards are irrelevant personnel." The bodyguard looked up proudly and said. He looked a little contemptuous of Sean. "Which dog did you see that they were escorts?" Sean glanced at each other, then turned his head and looked at the people in the Peace Council. "Is that your attitude?" "I think the bodyguard is right." Sitting in the middle, an arbitrator over half a hundred years old said, "this is a celestial meeting to discuss the war situation caused by you in the southern continent. It is really not suitable for irrelevant outsiders." "Then why can these watchdog stand here?" Sean looked around and sneered. "These are the conference guards, responsible for the security of the conference room." A middle-aged man from the * * * kingdom said in a deep voice. He was sitting next to the presiding arbitrator who had just spoken. Obviously, his identity was not low. If Sean guessed correctly, he should be the head of the * * * Kingdom mission this time. "I don''t trust your guards." Sean said faintly, "why don''t we test the security of this conference room I don''t bully you, so let Rena come. All the guards in this room go together. As long as I can stop Rena, I won''t investigate these problems. " "Joke, Archduke Sean, what strength is Rena Wuji under your command? Don''t we know?" The middle-aged man of * * * Kingdom sneered and said, "let a legendary strong man deal with several silver borders, and he is not afraid of damaging his image." "You all know that they are in the silver realm. How dare you say anything to protect the safety of the conference room? You''re out of your mind?" Sean said coldly. "You..." "There are still guards of our peace council outside. All Archduke Sean can rest assured." The arbitrator, who should be azk, spoke in a deep voice. "Now that you are escorted by the Peace Council, why do you want these wastes?" Sean looked around again. "Why don''t you get these fools out of here? Is it embarrassing to stand here? Or are you testing my patience? " "Here is..." "Let them out." Azk looked at Sean and said in a deep voice again. The middle-aged man of * * * Kingdom seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t speak at last. He just waved his hand and signaled the guards in the conference room to leave. Sean snorted coldly, then turned his head and looked at the maid and said, "there are still four chairs missing here. You can find four more chairs." In the conference room, representatives of the kingdom of Ryan and the Principality of void were divided into five positions. Now Alan and hatch boulder of Ryan Kingdom occupy two positions and three more, but Sean asked for four more positions, apparently to arrange all of Rena and others. This was no different from the previous situation. Azk''s face immediately sank and seemed particularly dissatisfied. However, before he could speak, the middle-aged man of * * * kingdom had patted the table and stood up. "Don''t go too far, Sean!" "Too much?" Sean raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me? I brought six people here. Now there are fewer chairs. Of course I asked for additional chairs. Or do you not want to make peace with me at all If you don''t want peace talks, it doesn''t matter. We''ll go back now and call again. " "Archduke Sean, I think I have made it very clear just now that irrelevant participants must leave." Azk said again, "since you think the guards arranged by the people of the * * * Kingdom delegation are irrelevant, I have indeed met your request and invited them out. So now, do you have to abide by this tacit understanding? " "I abide by it." Sean nodded, "irrelevant personnel are not allowed in But when did I say they were irrelevant? " Azk''s eyes were frozen, and the whole person''s momentum was completely emitted - not the momentum of the strong, but the power of the superior like William. Judging from this point, it can be proved that this is definitely a high-ranking and very strong presiding arbitrator for a long time. Obviously, his age and qualifications are not ordinary. "Archduke Sean, I hope you know what you''re doing." "Of course I know. I was invited to attend the Libra meeting." Sean shrugged and smiled strangely. "But I''m curious, Lord azk. Do you know what you''re doing?" Azk and Sean looked at each other for a few seconds before azk said, "sit down." "Lord azk!" Several members of the * * * Kingdom mission were in a hurry. "You can too." Azk said faintly, "go and invite some envoys to come in and discuss together." Hearing azk''s words, Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t say anything, but chose to sit down. Chapter 1190 Because of the result of the confrontation between Sean and azk, azk finally decided to give in. Of course, this concession does not mean azk''s retreat, but since Sean wants to show his strength, azk naturally doesn''t mind showing it. In other words, this is probably one of azk''s Countermeasures: if Sean accepts azk''s previous arrangement, he will be in a state of disadvantage in negotiation; If Sean doesn''t accept it, azk certainly doesn''t mind mixing the water. After all, no matter from which aspect, the manor is still the home of azk and others. The maid who had asked Sean and others to come in soon had five more chairs moved in to ensure that each of the kingdom of Ryan and the Principality of void had five seats. After hesitating for a while, arland still let Cox, Florence and another middle-aged man Sean didn''t know sit down together. Those who followed into the conference room were escorts such as Fanny. Obviously, because of the decision of Sean and azk, everyone began to care about their own safety. Sean didn''t let anyone out, but he was the only one who could sit down, as well as William, Elsie and tungsten Lamo. Kokirei, Rena and Alexis were not seated because they were not really in charge of the negotiation. At this point, the guard force in the room can basically be judged clearly. Originally, in everyone''s perception, the weakest power should be king Ryan, but unexpectedly, in terms of the strength of the guard, it is the weakest in the * * * kingdom. On the side of lane Kingdom, except that Fanny is a real legendary strong man, the guards around old Duke hatch and Duke Koth have a middle Holy Land strong man. Although they don''t look much, Sean knows from their perception of life characteristics that they are actually not young and can''t have the qualification and ability to impact the legend. Florence did not bring too many people this time, but only two twin sisters: Pepe Rossi and Nana Rossi. These two people are now the strong ones in the lower Holy Land - because of the special rules of the holy land, it is difficult for Sean to judge each other''s understanding of the rules, but he can be sure that their bodies are still very young and energetic. As long as they have enough resources, they are still very promising to impact the legendary realm. Two higher holy places, two lower holy places and a legendary strong man are the strength of the close guard members of Ryan kingdom. In contrast, the captain of the embassy guard of * * * Kingdom has only the middle holy land, and the rest are just a mixture of gold and silver, which is like a joke. If a conflict really breaks out, these people will definitely be the first to die here. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help looking at azk. As it happens, I also saw azk''s eyes looking at Sean. There was a confrontation between the two people''s eyes in the air, and they understood each other''s meaning: it was obvious that azk gave the * * * mission a strong confidence. It seemed that as long as there were people from the peace parliament, they would never encounter any danger. Therefore, the so-called escort is just putting on airs, and selecting people with such weak strength can better demonstrate the tolerance of their host. Soon, people came into the room one after another. This man is also an old acquaintance of Sean, and he is still the kind who can''t be cooked any more. Since Christina was just a white robed executive, Sean has been dealing with each other. It can be said that over the years, he is the witness who really witnessed Christina''s crazy growth at an unimaginable speed. Today, Christina is still dressed in a golden robe, which seems to be no different from the robe representing the golden robe executive when she was seen in the sigh forest. However, if you look carefully, you can see that the gold robe is embroidered with more bright and bright textures in the collar, cuffs, hem and other places, and the Libra, which represents the symbol of the peace council behind, seems to be painted with gold as dye. This clearly represents a messenger of peace with a higher status than the golden robed executive. Christina didn''t go to see Sean. It seemed that she was deliberately avoiding Sean''s eyes. Sean was very clear about this: Although Christina was seriously brainwashed by the Peace Council, she also strengthened her own faith and will. Therefore, Christina felt guilty about Sean''s hindrance by the peace council at that time. However, in the sense of guilt and the general meaning of the Peace Council, the poor man who was seriously brainwashed obviously chose the latter. Sean sighed in his heart: up to now, he really doesn''t know how to deal with his relationship with Christina. If we were friends in the past, the relationship between Sean and Diane could not be as close as before after Sean rescued Diane by Christina in the battle of fate - there has been a gap. After seeing the contradiction between Christina and atana in the sigh forest, there was no trust between Sean and Christina. However, what really led to the complete breakdown of this trust was the tacit understanding between the Peace Council and the dead thorn, which pulled Sean back. Christina didn''t say hello to Sean, and Sean pretended not to see Christina. However, the second messenger of peace who entered the room after Christina suddenly tightened the muscles of many people in the conference room! Especially kokirei, Alexis and tungsten Lamo. This is a middle-aged man with gray hair. It is not a natural hair color, but a symbol of aging that can be clearly judged by the naked eye. But the problem is that this person''s strength is fully qualified to prevent this kind of aging, and can even maintain his body at a peak quality, but he didn''t do so, which is very worthy of further study. However, different from other people''s feelings about the middle-aged man''s strange vitality field, the eyes of kokirei and Alexis fell on the middle-aged man''s right hand. His right hand carried a long sword with a black scabbard. His temperament was completely combined with the long sword, which seemed dry and introverted. However, Alexis knew very well that once the middle-aged man pulled out the long sword, his momentum would be different. Immediately behind the middle-aged man was a sexy woman with enchanting figure. She is also the peace messenger of the Peace Council, but her clothes have obviously been modified to become particularly close to her body: she perfectly shows her figure, especially the two sides of the clothes are forked, and the slender * * * * can be clearly seen as she moves around. The woman didn''t seem to have any weapons on her body, and she kept a sweet smile on her face. Every frown and smile was full of extremely strong temptation. At the moment, many people in the conference room were giggling, including Arlan, Florence and others. Only Sean could keep awake, but his face was also particularly alert. "Cough." Azk coughed softly. "Oh, sorry, sorry." The female peace messenger was embarrassed to spit out her tongue, which immediately changed her temperament from mature charm to cute and clever. "I was practicing with Lord Xingyun just now, and I haven''t calmed down for a while and a half. Sorry, everyone." As the woman with outstanding appearance and changeable temperament spoke, the people in the conference room finally woke up. However, many people showed a rather embarrassed look. "Dong!" A slight tremor came from the ground, followed by the second and third sound. A subtle sense of rhythm sounded one after another, affecting the heartbeat of everyone in the conference room. Momentum! Sean''s face became a little ugly. A burly man stooped slightly and walked into the conference room. With his every step, the ground would vibrate slightly. Through the transmission of the ground, this vibration directly acts on everyone''s blood in the conference room, and instantly makes everyone''s blood boil. An extreme depression and dull breath immediately makes everyone feel red and want to spit blood. This is the momentum! If we say that the realm of holy land is the concept of producing domain, we can borrow the power of law to a certain extent within the domain; The legendary strong man transforms the law into his own ability, so as to obtain some special abilities, active or passive, then the concept of super strong man is momentum! Through the momentum emitted, with the help of the power of law, it affects everything in the surrounding environment. This is the super strong. However, after becoming a super strong person, you can control your ability as long as you have a stable retreat for a period of time. The reason why the burly man can''t fully control his new abilities is that he has just broken through the realm of super strong, not long, at least not more than a year. Sean''s eyes couldn''t help looking at azk, but he saw that azk''s face had become very calm. Obviously, this is the real means of the peace Parliament. Through this means, they want to tell all the participants that the details of the peace Parliament are not as simple as the outside world thinks. They may have experienced three major blows and lost a lot in the previous civil strife, but there are no few qualified talents. In this way, Sean''s eyes could not help but look at the peace messenger with excellent appearance and figure. There is no doubt that this woman is also a super strong person who has just broken through the realm, but the time may be more than a year. Therefore, only in the war will her momentum be uncontrollable due to the dissemination of the momentum of the battle. That''s why everyone around her was confused when she just walked into the conference room. At this moment, the fourth messenger of peace, a huge man who was completely not human, had come to a corner of the conference room and sat down. Sitting like this, he completely occupied a corner of the whole conference room, and the whole person was like a meat mountain - at this moment, not only Sean, but also everyone present knew why the room in the conference room was specially opened, obviously to allow the giant man who was nearly three meters tall to enter. Just sitting on the ground, his deterrent is strong! Sean''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the middle-aged man with a long black sword. It seems to be aware of Sean''s eyes. The middle-aged man glanced at Sean and then took back his eyes. But just this glance made Sean feel a palpitation, and his cold sweat came out in an instant. Super strong! Unlike the charming woman and the burly man, this seemingly young middle-aged man is not a super strong man who has just been promoted, but a man who has stayed in this realm for some years. Although he can''t judge the specific level, Sean is sure it''s definitely not level 16, or at least level 17! The four messengers of peace, in addition to Christina''s legendary strength, the other three are genuine super strength - even if two have just stepped into the ranks of super strength, they are also real super strength! As long as it crosses this boundary, even if it is just promoted, it will not be the opponent of the legendary strong. Even Rena will not be the opponent of these two people. Is this the strength of the Peace Council? Sean''s look is particularly dignified. No wonder * * * Kingdom dares to be so confident! It is no secret that the Principality of void has two super powers. Kokirei, it has already appeared in the sigh forest. The dead spine and Peace Council must be very clear. Alexis, because the dead spine and the peace council pulled Sean''s hind legs, led her to kill directly. Therefore, the name of "killing Wu Ji" has become very famous in the whole southern continent. Even with the spread of this incident, the miracle mainland now gradually knows that there is a super strong man in the void principality, Wu Ji Alexis. Since the Peace Council still dares to hold a Libra meeting under such circumstances and has taken such a strong stance, it must be prepared. Obviously, these three super strong men are used to suppress Alexis and coquirre. As for Christina, I''m afraid it''s also to deal with Rena. In addition, the peace council also brought 20 golden robed executives this time, including several legendary strongmen, in order to prevent Sean from pulling the high-end combat power of the whole void principality. To understand this, Sean couldn''t help looking at tungsten Lamo. This is the super strong man Sean summoned after the death spine and Peace Council understood his details, and he has never done it. At the moment, his breath is completely restrained, and he is no different from ordinary people. In addition, William, who is also an ordinary person, was seated at the same table, while Rena, coquirre and Alexis did not attend, so it also gave others a certain illusion to a certain extent: This is not a combat talent. Seeing Sean looking at himself, tungsten Ramo certainly knows the meaning of this look - he is a strong magician, and his wisdom must be good. In addition, on the way, William also learned some things, so tungsten Lamo is very clear about the situation at this time: his hidden identity and strength are definitely the best guarantee at present. So facing Sean''s eyes, tungsten Lamo smiled calmly and gave Sean a sign of relief. His action was very calm and straightforward, and there was nothing to hide, so although the action of tungsten Lamo and Sean looking at each other could not hide from the people present, no one doubted anything. In their opinion, perhaps the old man is a master negotiator to replace Diana - now the four giants of the void principality are very famous in the southern continent, but Diana is still too young compared with Neil, William and Hella, so it''s not strange that she will be replaced by others. Azk glanced at the people present. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the atmosphere he created, especially after seeing Sean''s dignified look. Therefore, the middle-aged man who also had the name of chief arbitrator in the peace parliament, after clearing his throat, finally said, "since everyone is here, the meeting will begin." Chapter 1191 Azk motioned aside, and a young man in a dark black arbitration robe stood up. After saluting everyone, he did not introduce himself. Instead, he simply put a palm sized disc on the table. With his manipulation, a light blue light will soon bloom on the disc. After the initial blur, this light will soon show a map miniature. The people present only looked at it and knew that the epitome of this map was the land map of the whole * * * kingdom. However, as the young man adjusted again, there were several more areas on the miniature of the map, which were the border area of the kingdom of Ryan bordering the kingdom of * * * and the border area of the Principality of oekiri. Then soon, an area on the map was slightly raised. It felt as if this area had been slightly expanded, and the surrounding edge lines were red. This area is the territory of the * * * Kingdom completely occupied by the kingdom of Ryan and the Principality of nothingness at this time. Sean glanced at the map and the young man playing with the equipment, and then at azk. The other party''s eyes just looked at Sean. "Hard work." Azik looked at Sean and quickly took back his eyes. Then he stood up and said to the young man around him. The young man answered and sat down. At this time, azk began to look around at the people around him, and then said, "this red area is the territory of * * * Kingdom now occupied by the coalition forces of Ryan Kingdom and the Principality of void." As azk''s words fell, a red halo also appeared in the territory bordering the Principality of erkiri in the southeast region of the * * * Kingdom, including the area of erison taken by Sean. "And this..." when azk said this, he also specially looked at Sean, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. The kind of satisfied smile made Sean want to punch him in the face, "it was the Principality of okiri, which was seriously persecuted by the Principality of vanity!" Sean yawned cooperatively: "and then?" "Then?" Azk was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect Sean to show this reaction. However, his long-standing status still let him know what to say at the moment. "Does Archduke Sean want the whole southern continent to fall into war?" "I only said to you that I had seriously persecuted the Principality of oegiri." Sean shrugged. "Where did I persecute Besides, if I really persecuted the Principality of erkiri, why didn''t the people of the Principality of erkiri attend the Libra meeting today? Isn''t it up to them to complain? " "Regarding this matter, the Principality of oekiri has fully entrusted the arbitration panel of our peace parliament to be responsible." Azk said in a deep voice, "so I hope you can give a reasonable explanation about this matter, Archduke Sean." "Explain?" Sean looked at azk and smiled, "what explanation?" "Why persecute the Principality of erkiri? Why start this war? Why... " "There are so many why." Before the azk could finish all his words, Sean had mercilessly interrupted each other''s momentum. Sean, who is familiar with negotiation, of course knows what azk said so much nonsense for, that is, to create a momentum, so as to completely control the rhythm of the whole negotiation, so as to form a suppression on Sean''s side. If you are reasonable, Sean should not interrupt the other party''s speech at this time, but should wait until the other party has finished talking. But you reason with Sean? "Someone has to be responsible for what they''ve done before." Sean said in a deep voice, "some things will always be remembered as long as they are done." Sean''s remark is obviously a pun. Azk''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his voice could not help but sink a lot: "I don''t know what you said, Archduke Sean, what is it?" "About an assassination plot that year." Sean and azk looked at each other for a long time, then turned his head and looked at one of the ambassadors of the * * * Kingdom, "Sir Turin, do you remember?" Everyone''s eyes converged on Turin wiles in an instant. As the current owner of the wiles family, Turin wiles inherited the title of Duke of platinum, which belongs to the orthodox blood. In the aristocratic circle of the * * * Kingdom, the wiles family is not a founding father family, but it is definitely a famous old aristocrat. This family has had five Dukes successively. It is not a hereditary title that inherits the name of its ancestors, but branches out of the family and finally climbs to the Duke by relying on its own efforts. Although up to now, only the name of "Yanliu Duke" remains in these four collateral families, and the other three branches can only rely on these two families, anyway, the title of platinum Duke is a representative of the whole * * * kingdom. Turin, which inherited this title and reputation, naturally represents his status and reputation in the * * * kingdom. Nominally, the head of the * * * Kingdom mission was someone else, but in fact Turin wiles was the real head of the mission. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Archduke Sean." Turin, who had been thinking with her eyes closed, finally opened her eyes, looked at Sean, and then said, "what assassination plot? I don''t quite understand Moreover, what we are talking about now seems to be why, Archduke Sean, you want to persecute the Principality of okiri, or even seize the territory of the Principality of okiri? What does it matter about conspiracy, assassination and so on? " A man of smooth tongue. This is Sean''s first impression of Turin. With just a few simple words, we will once again take the initiative in the negotiation - if it is normal negotiation. "You may think it doesn''t matter, but I think it does." Sean smiled with a ferocious look on his face. "What were you doing when my Sergeant resisted the tide of dead souls on the front line? Pulling my leg! It''s causing civil strife behind me! If I hadn''t arrived in time, the wild fortress would have been captured by the army of the dead. What will happen then, you fools? Don''t you know? " Speaking of this, Sean looked at azk again and said coldly, "or do you think you are sure to drive back the larger army of dead after annexing the wilderness?" "It''s ridiculous. After you annexed the whole wilderness, those tribal leaders were dissatisfied with you and decided to rebel. Can others be blamed for this?" Turin sneered, but it was not loud, but it was also full of a contemptuous tone, "the rumored Duke of vanity is such a waste who shirks the responsibility on others Hey, Mr. William, I appreciate you very much. The Lord you follow seems to be of little promise. It''s better to turn to me. My wiles family and * * * Kingdom need talents like you very much. " "Oh, under the command of someone who wanted to kill me?" William squinted at Turin with the same contempt in his eyes and tone, "I''m not so cheap." "Mr. William, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Turin looked stunned. "It''s too late for me to welcome talents like you. How can I want to kill you?" This time, not only William, but even Sean gave a sneer. "That''s enough. Now we are discussing the invasion of the Principality of vanity and the occupation of the territory of the Principality of oekiri." Azk said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter between you. On behalf of the Peace Council, I presided over this Libra meeting to solve the turmoil caused by the empty principality and the kingdom of Ryan in the southern continent. " "So how does the peace council intend to solve it?" Sean didn''t keep pestering Turin. To be honest, he was really curious about what the peace council planned to do this time. "It''s simple. The war stops." Azk said coldly, and his tone had become unusually strong. "Is it just that the war stops?" There was a smile on Sean''s face. Azek glanced at Sean. His intuition told him that Sean''s look at the moment was obviously malicious. However, because of his duty, he could not refuse to answer at this time, so he could only nod and say, "yes, the first thing is to stop the war. The troops of your two countries must withdraw from the territory of the kingdom of * * * within a week." "What about the occupied territory?" Sean didn''t mean to speak, so it was Alan who spoke at the moment. "Return all." Azk glanced at Arlan and then continued, "this is not your territory, you are invaders. Of course, * * * Kingdom, as the defeated party at present, will also pay certain material resources as the price of redeeming this territory. " As azk''s words fell, the middle-aged man who nominally represented the head of the diplomatic mission of the kingdom of * * * smiled and answered, and then submitted a form to Alan and Sean respectively, listing the material resources of the so-called "redeemed territory". After reading the form, Alan looked a little ugly. And Sean gave a mocking sneer. According to the statistics in this table, they will pay a pension of ten gold coins for each of the war dead. In addition, they will pay 100000 gold coins or materials of equivalent value as the redemption fund of the territory. And the statistics of death number has the final say of the kingdom of * *, that is, in the form handed to Sean, Sean has only killed about twenty thousand people, counting the ransom of one hundred thousand gold coins, the kingdom of the kingdom will compensate Sean for less than three hundred thousand gold coins. This is no longer a sentence to describe "sending beggars". It''s completely deceptive. "This..." Alan frowned, and when old hatch, Cox and Florence saw this form, their faces looked very wonderful. "Is there anything your highness Arlan is dissatisfied with?" The head of the mission of the kingdom of * * * was still smiling and sincere. "It''s OK for me to withdraw, but this compensation..." Alan thought and said, "it seems a little low." "We can discuss it again." The middle-aged man said with a smile, "we have always been friendly between * * * Kingdom and Ryan Kingdom, so this time, there must be some misunderstanding Well, in order to eliminate the misunderstanding between us and prove that our * * * kingdom is really sincere, we can triple the compensation. " Hearing this man''s words, Sean knew that the form handed to Alan by the other party must be different from the one in his hand. Otherwise, the other party had no reason to just say that it would be tripled rather than say more accurate compensation materials. "So, what is the answer of the kingdom of Ryan?" Azk opened his mouth at the right time and put pressure on Arlan. Feeling the eyes of almost everyone in the conference room, especially the heavy pressure of the peace envoys, Arlan''s face had turned a little white, and there was fine sweat on his forehead. Just an ordinary man, how can Arlan withstand this pressure, and he also has deep scruples about the peace parliament in his heart. At the moment, the * * * kingdom is supported by the peace parliament, and they really have become extremely strong. So after weighing, Alan finally gritted his teeth and nodded: "the kingdom of Ryan accepts this proposal, and we will withdraw our troops from your territory immediately." "Your Highness Alain, you can rest assured that the relevant compensation resources will be sorted out soon. You can also take them with you when you return home this time." The middle-aged man appropriately showed a very happy smile, "well, I don''t know what you want to say about this compensation, Archduke void? If I''m not satisfied, I can triple it... Well, or give an integer, one million pan continental gold coins. What do you think? " "Oh." Sean smiled: sure enough, it was very different from Alan''s compensation form. "Isn''t the Principality of vanity willing to withdraw?" Azk drank solemnly and asked. He was really dignified with his black robe. "Retreat? Yes. " Sean nodded. "So..." azk''s mouth gently raised, although it was not obvious, but there was a bit of pride in his eyes. Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, Sean had directly hit the so-called compensation form on the face of the middle-aged man of the * * * Kingdom embassy. Sean was really venting his anger this time. However, he still deliberately left a little discretion, so the paper hardened under Sean''s fighting spirit did not directly explode each other''s head, but also bruised each other''s face. The super strong man holding the long sword immediately looked at Sean and pressed him relentlessly with a heavy momentum. But without waiting for this momentum to be suppressed on Sean, it was like being blocked by something. It exploded and broke up the temporary conference table. But at the moment when the wooden table was broken, these pieces of wood had not been scattered and splashed out, but had been directly transformed into sawdust dust dust in the air and completely fluttered away. At this time, the super strong man with a long sword looked up at Alexis leaning against the wall: "kill Wu Ji!" The burly man who had been sitting in a corner of the temporary meeting room and the enchanting beauty also looked at Alexis at the same time. The heavy and terrible low air pressure began to fill the conference room. Everyone felt an extremely strong terrible pressure, which made their breathing difficult, as if the oxygen in the air had become scarce. "Didn''t I say? I agree to withdraw. " Sean smiled and broke the moment''s silence, "but it''s not according to your so-called way of compensation It''s easy for me to withdraw. All the murderers who conspired to assassinate William and led to the death of my follower Ann Nuo must be handed over. " "What does this conspiracy have to do with our * * * kingdom?" The middle-aged man whose face was bruised and bloody finally couldn''t help roaring. "Because it was led by the wiles family of your kingdom." Sean said in a deep voice, "but as far as I know, the people who really took part in the action are not only the wiles family, but also several other families Well, you must also hand over the wild tribal leader who successfully escaped after the rebellion. " "You are slandering the kingdom of * * *!" The middle-aged man shouted angrily, "you are contempt for the authority of the Libra Conference!" "Come on, if the peace council has such an attitude, it will fart." Sean disdained to curl his lips. Since it had completely erupted, of course, he had no need to continue to endure, "compensate me for one million pan continental gold coins? I''ll give you two million. How about you give me the territory occupied by me and the kingdom of Ryan? The cost of our country''s troop mobilization is more than that. Do you send beggars? " "That was the invasion you provoked without authorization!" "Invasion?" Sean sneered, "I just invaded. How about it? I made it very clear that if I withdraw, I can hand over all the killers, including Turin wiles, otherwise there will be no talk. " "Ridiculous." Turin wiles finally said, "you always said I was plotting, so what evidence do you have?" "I knew you were such a fool. I like to deny." Sean suddenly showed a happy smile, "but don''t worry, I''m already ready "Demon boy." With Sean clapping, the door of the conference room was finally opened again. Ghost sword, one of the thirteen coffin members of the original dead spine who was sent by Sean to collect relevant evidence in * * * Kingdom, came in slowly from the door. "One of the thirteen coffins of the original dead spine, ghost sword. Magic boy, don''t I need to introduce it again?" Sean looked at Turin and said coldly, "now it''s my man, one of the executives of the void. I''ve arranged to come to * * * kingdom to collect your stupid evidence before, so I''ve collected a lot of your actions against me more or less. Otherwise, why do you think I''m so against you? " Turin''s face changed slightly, and the whole person''s momentum became very different in an instant. At this moment, even azk, the chief arbitrator of the Peace Council, looked a little ugly. "Pop pop." Sean clapped three times in succession, and it was still very hard. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help being attracted by Sean''s actions again: "sorry, I just like this kind of face beating. Didn''t you ask me why I started the war? Now I have made it very clear that revenge is. If you want me to withdraw, you can do as I ask, otherwise you can only continue the war. " Azek glanced at Turin, his face was not very good-looking, but he took a deep breath and calmed down before turning his head and looking at Arlan: "what about the attitude of Ryan kingdom?" At this time, Alain also knew that he could not intervene in the drama of the war, and the loss during the dispatch was not particularly great for the kingdom of Ryan - at least the Kingdom''s army suffered little loss, but the private soldiers of several lords on the border. "The kingdom of lane has said before that we will withdraw soon." Alan smiled and said, "this is the revenge war of the Duke of nothingness. It has nothing to do with me Ryan." Sean looked at Arlan and said nothing, but he also knew that the friendship between the Principality of vanity and the kingdom of Ryan was over. Since this Libra meeting was attended by Alan on behalf of the kingdom of Ryan, it means that the next king of the kingdom of Ryan is the three princes in front of him. With the choice made by arland at this moment, it is naturally the attitude of the kingdom of Ryan towards the Principality of nothingness in the future. "I see." Azek nodded and then looked at Sean. "Archduke Sean, are you determined to lead to a bloody war in the southern continent for personal emotional factors? You know, there is still a threat of dead tide, if... " "You also know that there is a threat of dead tide?" Sean''s face looked very contemptuous, which was a real disdain. "Since you know that my void principality is blocking the way of the dead tide going south, do you think I can tolerate someone pulling my hind legs I have made it very clear that my condition is like this. There is no second choice. " "Is the Principality of vanity determined not to retreat?" Azk looked straight at Sean. "Oh, Peace Council? A fair and fair Libra meeting? " Sean''s mouth rose, a mixture of contempt and ridicule. "Don''t make people laugh. If those behind the scenes are not handed over, the war will not stop. " "Do you want to go to war on the fourth line?" Azk asked in a deep voice, "even the seven empires dare not be so arrogant, and you should know what the result of refusing to accept the arrangement of Libra Council is." "Four lines? Which four lines? " Sean asked back, "Oh, do you mean that your peace council intends to join the * * * kingdom?" Azk didn''t answer, just looked at Sean quietly. In fact, even if azek didn''t answer, Sean knew the threat in the words of the Peace Council. The dead tide of lake, the war of * * * Kingdom, the next Revenge of dead spine. Even with the intervention of the Peace Council, it is actually only a third line. The real fourth line is the multinational coalition forces from the wild land near the entrance of the three regions on the other side of the western continent - and this is an important weight that the peace council intended to use to exert pressure and influence on Sean from the beginning: as long as Sean is willing to accept the arrangement of the Libra Council, whether the Peace Council comes out or not, There must be no way for the multinational coalition forces here to continue to trouble the void principality. However, once the war between William and the * * * Kingdom gets stuck, coupled with the laissez faire of the peace parliament, the multinational coalition forces here will certainly not give up this opportunity to take advantage of the fire. Even with Haila''s overall command, the development of wars on both sides is also a huge test for the material consumption and supply of the void principality. Once the void principality can''t support the two state-level wars, let alone the void Empire, it''s hard to say whether it can maintain the existing scale. Especially at this moment, the kingdom of lane represented by arland has officially broken away from the Principality of void. "Please consider it carefully, Archduke Sean." Azk said calmly. It''s like eating Sean to death - in fact, anyone with enough reason can only choose to compromise in the face of such a scheming threat. But unfortunately, Sean doesn''t seem to be a rational person. "You, really..." Sean suddenly laughed. "You''re really looking for your own death." "What?" Azk hasn''t reacted yet. "How can you support the kingdom of * * * as long as you keep all the people of your peace council here?" Sean smiled, "I know Your peace council has just experienced a civil strife. Even if you really want to intervene in the war here, you can''t send so many top strong people to support in a short time. Otherwise, there won''t be two newcomers who have just entered the realm of super strong. " Azk''s pupils suddenly shrunk: "are you... Crazy?" "Do it!" Sean ignored each other and shouted in a deep voice! But this angry cry was not a direct opening, but an order issued in the soul contract. The next moment, a storm suddenly rolled up in the conference room. A touch of brilliant light, instantly burst bright. The whole conference room was torn to pieces by powerful forces at this moment, and it was far from the conference room, but also included a large area of buildings around the conference room. However, at the moment, the identity of the people in the conference room is too sensitive and noble. Therefore, even if there is a sudden outbreak of power, there is still a certain protection for the people in the conference room. Only those around the conference room are not so lucky. These people were directly torn to pieces by powerful forces. Three super strong men from the peace council side protected five arbitrators from appearing in the garden outside the conference room. Christina protected the Embassy of the * * * kingdom from the vortex of terror in the conference room. However, Christina''s strength was not too strong, so she could only protect two people. One of them happened to be Turin wiles, while the other three unlucky people were not so lucky. On the side of lane Kingdom, Fanny protected Arlan and Kos sitting next to Arlan. Elsie stood in front of hatch boulder. Even if Elsie had a lot of resentment against his father, he was also his biological father anyway, so he chose asylum at this critical juncture. In addition, Florence, sitting next to old Duke hatch, was sheltered - his two sanctuary guards had no time to respond, so when the power of the explosion came out, they could only protect themselves. On the contrary, it''s Sean''s side. Because there are three super strong men, there''s no damage at all - after all, it''s Sean''s first hand. When all the smoke and dust in the whole conference room dispersed, Alexis had walked out slowly with a long gun, and her eyes were firmly locked on the gray haired middle-aged swordsman from beginning to end. Among the people present, only this swordsman can bring a strange feeling to Alexis - it belongs to the intuition of the strong. Although the other two are super strong, they don''t deserve Alexis''s too much attention at all. However, with the explosion of this force, all the 20 golden robed executives from the peace parliament gathered at the moment. As Sean expected, these golden robed executives are also strictly selected. Except for a few who only have the strength of the middle holy domain, most of them are the strength of the upper holy domain. Even, there are five legendary strongmen, including atana, who met Sean in the sigh forest, and Christina. This time, the Peace Council sent out three super strongmen, six legendary strongmen, 11 superior holy places and four middle holy places. This huge force, even the peace parliament, is definitely a great intrinsic force, and may even have reached one third or more of today''s peace Parliament. As Sean said, if he can eliminate or leave all this force here, it will definitely be a large-scale blow to the peace Parliament. At least, Sean is convinced that once the Peace Council is hit hard here, it will become more cautious about whether to continue to support the * * * Kingdom - even if they still decide to support, they need to re mobilize their forces, and this will take time. Time is what Sean lacks right now. "What a big feast." Elsie smiled. "Is your Twilight church going to intervene?" Seeing Elsie, and the three artifact brilliance that Elsie just sent out in order to resist the powerful explosive force, how can the Peace Council not recognize the identity of the person in front of him, "this is a royal war. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with your divine power?" "Hey, Sean, you''ll let me teach in your country later." Elsie turned her head and looked at Sean. "Of course." Sean smiled and said, "I''ll prepare several churches for you." "You see, it''s no longer a royal dispute. It''s related to the faith cohesion of my twilight church." Elsie smiled. Chapter 1192 Alexis chuckled and walked out of the room that could almost be called ruins with a long gun. Next to him was kokirei, and the iconic giant sword in his hand was particularly clear. Azk''s face is very gloomy. In this battlefield where super strong people intervene, ordinary people like them can''t survive at all. Just a little energy fluctuation and dissipation is enough to tear them apart. Not even ordinary people like them, except for the strong legendary strong, even the ordinary legendary strong can not intervene in the battlefield of the super strong. "Kill Wuji Alexis." The middle-aged man with a long sword walked out slowly. His eyes were very sharp. With the strength of his super strong, it was enough to wipe out anyone below the holy land. Even the strong in the holy land would be greatly intimidated or even imprisoned. If Alexis hadn''t done it before, Sean would have been completely suppressed by his coercion. But unfortunately, this containment means nothing to Alexis. "I am..." "I''m not interested in who you are." Alexis said indifferently. When she had completely entered the combat state, her arrogance, self-confidence and arrogance naturally broke out, "anyway, you will only be a corpse of my men." At this point, Alexis''s face showed a smile: "you say, will I care what a corpse is called?" The pupil of the middle-aged man shrank suddenly, and his powerful momentum burst out in an instant, turning into a sharp sword and stabbing at Alexis. Condensing the powerful momentum into attack means is a conventional fighting means of super strong people - of course, this attack means can''t be seen by normal people''s naked eyes. Only those who really become legendary strong people can find such a huge sword through perception. However, before the mighty sword approached Alexis, it had been completely blocked: the strong air flow exploded directly, and a huge pit with a diameter of seven or eight meters and a depth of more than ten meters was blown out between them. However, the damage is far more than that. The two cracks spread wildly to the left and right, as if to completely divide the whole land into two halves and separate the positions of the opposing sides. The eyes of the middle-aged man showed some dignity. The peace council knew about Alexis'' massacre in the wilderness long ago, and they wanted to stop it at that time. It was only for some reasons that they did not act in time. After all, this is also an internal problem of the void principality. Although the peace parliament thinks it is superior to all countries on the whole miracle continent, they have never easily interfered in the internal affairs of countries. But they didn''t expect that Alexis would be so decisive and kill all the traitors without hesitation. When the peace council realized the problem and tried to stop it, it was too late. Even if they secretly tried to make more people survive, they finally failed and could only save one person from being chased. In the view of the Peace Council, the civil strife in the void principality took place with their tacit consent. The original intention was to delay the change of the void principality from being upgraded to an empire. But no one expected that the counterattack of the void principality was so decisive and cruel, so the peace parliament felt that they had an obligation to ensure the safety of those rebels. This is also the biggest difference between the peace Parliament and the dead spine - the dead spine only wanted to revenge the anger used by Sean, and did not care about the impact of the final result. This is the real reason why the peace parliament is regarded by the outside world as a group of hypocrites. While shouting hope for world peace, do not cause war, destruction and destruction. On the one hand, it has constantly triggered more large-scale chaos and war, trying to firmly control all situations in their own hands and become the master of the whole miracle continent. Really, hypocrisy. At least not as honest as the dead spine - we are the dark organization, and we want to cause chaos and destruction. But even so, even if Alexis staged a massacre directly on the southern continent, the Peace Council still did not pay attention to Alexis, because the people who were sent to secretly protect those wild tribes were only white or silver executives, not even gold executives, Not to mention the level of peace messenger. Therefore, even though they know that Alexis is a super strong person, they have never thought about how strong she is. After all, if they are not intuitive, the same super strong person will not care. But now, after a real momentum contest, the middle-aged man knows how strong Alexis is. Better than him. But it''s just momentum. The eyes of the middle-aged man also showed excitement in his solemnity. The excitement of finding a match! Seeing the expression of the middle-aged man, Alexis had a touch of ridicule in her eyes. The middle-aged man in front of him is only 18 ranks at most. He may be a little stronger than kokirei and tungsten Lamo, but he is also lucky. If it''s really a fight of life and death, he won''t even be the opponent of kokirei and tungsten Lamo. Compared with Alexis herself, it''s even more a joke. After all, she is the critical point of the 18th level. If Sean''s strength is not insufficient, Alexis is definitely far more than this level. Do you think you can challenge yourself in this way? The smile on Alexis''s face grew stronger, and the enthusiasm and excitement in her eyes could not be concealed - why the real fight between life and death, the middle-aged man would not be the opponent of kokirei and tungsten Lamo, because the gap between skills and experience was too big. Just as Alexis seems to have only eighteen critical points, her real strength is naturally more than that, and her secret skills, experience, skills and so on. Without saying anything more, Alexis took off slowly. She glanced contemptuously at the middle-aged man, and then turned into a red awn to break through the air. The middle-aged man also understood the meaning in Alexis''s eyes, and the next moment he turned into a light to catch up with him. Everyone present knows that if the two super powers really fight here, let alone the manor, I''m afraid this small Baron territory will be completely destroyed in an instant. The battlefield that is really suitable for the super strong will always be in sparsely populated places, even in the void and beyond. Even in the high altitude, the impact is likely to affect and damage the ground. "What a pity." The coquettish woman sighed, "Lord Xingyun is going to do his best this time. That Alexis is dead." "Cut the sky sword saint. Nebula?" Sean raised his eyebrows, but there was no look of amazement or surprise on his face, which made the faces of the peace council unhappy. Nebula is obviously just a code name, or another name, just like magic sword and ghost boy. However, it was thousands of years ago that he won the name of the cut empty sword saint. In other words, the super strong man who fought with Alexis was a real antique. Perhaps he was not the strongest man of his time, but now he can definitely be regarded as one of the strongest men in the peace parliament, especially after many real strong men left this position to explore the endless void. The strong man of the 18th and 19th levels is really the peak figure who can dominate everything. "It seems that Alexis should be able to have a good time." Sean''s smile also showed some ferocity, but it was not terrible. On the contrary, it was a unique charm full of self-confidence and madness. "Then, you still have two super strong men to contain kokirei?" The two super strong men who just broke through the 16th level have not completely controlled the sublimation and change of their own ability. Therefore, if they face Kou Jilei who is infinitely close to the 18th level strength alone, there is no suspense about the battle results of the two sides, just stick to the length of time. However, if the two work together, kokirei is likely to fall into a bitter battle. After all, the rank of the super strong is no better than that of ordinary people. Azk didn''t deny it, but snorted coldly, apparently acquiesced to Sean''s statement. Of course, in the initial idea of the Peace Council, I never thought that Sean would be so crazy that he would do it directly during the Libra meeting. Their meeting specially arranged several super strong people to come here, just to put pressure on Sean and let him know that the details of the peace council are not so simple. Just the power of escort is enough to contain Sean''s so-called cards. Everything is just to make the Council move in the direction they want. But I didn''t expect that Sean would be so crazy and declare war directly! Declare war on the Peace Council! "I really can''t stand your finger pointing." Sean got up from his chair, then moved his neck, and suddenly made a crackling sound like fried beans. "If you just promised my terms, maybe we can live in hypocritical peace with each other. But... Now that we''ve completely turned over, there''s no way, so... Either you stay or I stay today. " At this point, Sean''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a very frank smile, as if what he said before was just a greeting between his friends. But everyone present knew the meaning of the word "stay" in Sean''s words. As Sean finished, kokirei stepped out in good time. He didn''t care what the other two were thinking, but took off on his own. He didn''t seem to worry that the two super strong would not follow up. The two super strong men in the peace council looked at each other, and then the flirtatious woman gave a silver bell like laugh, looked at the burly man next to her and said, "I''ll drag it first, eh... Half an hour is enough for you?" "Are you looking down on me?" The burly man snorted coldly, his muscles tightened instantly, and the whole man''s momentum burst out, "one minute... No, five seconds." "Ten seconds?" The woman laughed exaggeratedly, "it''s not a good thing that men are too fast." Then, ignoring the reaction of the man next to her, the woman directly took off and went after kokirei. She knows very well that super strong people like kokirei just took off without waiting for them. That''s because of their own pride. If they dare to ignore kokirei and go straight to Shawn for trouble, kokirei will not tell them any rules again. But now The charming woman with outstanding figure showed a dazzling and beautiful smile on her face: "it''s really arrogant, people under Archduke Sean." Whether it''s Alexis, who cut the sky sword Saint nebula, or kokirei, who despises himself and others at the moment, has that superior superiority, which is what the woman extremely dislikes and hates. She couldn''t help thinking how stunned kokirei would be when he saw that he was the only one who appeared, but the other person took a direct hand to deal with Sean and others. At the thought of this, the woman trembled with excitement. She may not be able to draw with kokirei, but it is absolutely no problem to delay kokirei for a period of time, and this time is enough for her companions to solve all the enemies. After all, the strength of the super strong can not rely on common sense. "Don''t you mean to keep everyone? Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha! " The woman''s look showed some madness. Watching the coquettish woman take off, the burly man''s eyes fell on Sean. He looked very calm and didn''t kill the sword saint. Xingyun was lonely and arrogant, and he didn''t have the madness of flirtatious women, but it was this calm and indifference that made him even more terrible. He just stood here, and the mountain like momentum kept surging out. Maybe he just stepped into the ranks of super strong, so he couldn''t control his momentum well, but it also proved that his strength was terrible. "It seems, Archduke Sean, it''s you who want to stay." Said the burly man in a deep voice. "Oh, really?" Sean''s face was still steady, without any surprise or fear. "You said five seconds ago, and now it''s gone." The burly man raised his eyebrows, and a faint anger was stirred up in his heart: "since you want to die so much, I will help you!" But even in the face of such a strong impact, the look on Sean''s face remained unchanged and seemed extremely calm. Christina, who is familiar with Sean''s character, suddenly raised her eyebrows because she had realized the problem: Sean never did anything uncertain. At the moment, even if he is so suppressed by the super strong, his face still hasn''t changed, which can only prove one thing. Sean is really confident! He still has his cards open! When Christina suddenly realized this, she would open her mouth to remind her companions. But before she could speak, the burly man took a deep breath and rushed towards Sean like a shell the next moment. That kind of power is really trying to tear up Sean and everyone standing next to Sean! Boom! A cold momentum suddenly blew up! The sudden outbreak of this momentum finally tore up the crumbling building in the manor. Although the outbreak of momentum did not hurt the people in the building, when the momentum broke out, everyone present finally felt a burst of extreme palpitation and panic, which was a terrible illusion of being stared at by natural enemies. Except Sean and others, almost everyone could not help shivering. Except for one person. The burly man who rushed to Sean! He was standing less than five meters from Sean, and his face was deeply shocked. A transparent wall of energy blocked his attack. Not only the burly man was shocked, but at the moment when the feeling of panic and palpitation gradually subsided, the faces of all arbitrators and executors from the peace Parliament and the two envoys of the * * * Kingdom also showed incredible shock. Under Sean''s command, there is a third super strong man! Chapter 1193 Under the command of grand duke Sean, there is a third super strong man! The news immediately made everyone present feel incredible - or unbelievable. The Peace Council does have more than double-digit super strong people, but that is the heritage accumulated over tens of thousands of years, and the most important thing is that in that extremely chaotic era, the birth of super strong people is much easier than now. However, for so long, more than half of the details accumulated by the peace council over the years have been exploring outside the territory, and these people have not contacted the Peace Council for a long time, and they don''t even know whether they are alive or dead. Up to now, the number of super strong people who can still get in touch is no more than double digits. In particular, this kind of contact is not immediate. If you are unlucky, a dialogue will take several years. Because of this, the outside world may not know much about the peace parliament, but the people in the peace parliament cannot be unclear: today''s peace parliament is no longer the strong organization that can compete with the seven empires on its own. Even in the last millennium, the peace council has changed its development strategy and began to pay attention to the protection and cultivation of the new generation, but there are still few results. For example, the burly man and coquettish woman who came with azk at the moment, although they are super strong, they are actually real members of the new generation. They have just broken through the shackles in recent years and can''t completely control their abilities now. Of course, if they are given another hundred years, they will certainly be able to become senior super powers like those town and country powers of the seven empires. But unfortunately, they met the test of life and death here. The surprised look on azk''s face was not disguised, but a real panic from his heart: how could it be? How could Sean have a third super strong man under his command? Their peace council has collected information about Sean for several years. They have investigated very clearly what kind of talents, enemies and even some usual habits under Sean''s command. For this reason, they will arrange three super strong men to put pressure on Sean. But how can there be a third super strong!? When did the super strong become a cabbage in the rotten street and a guard everywhere? "You guys, protect the arbitrator general and the members of the * * * Kingdom mission from leaving." The burly man stared at tungsten Lamo with gloomy eyes, then reached out and ordered the four golden robed executives, "evacuate now! This is not a battle you can get involved in! " The four middle golden robed executives of the holy land were named. They were indeed the weakest in the Peace Council. In addition, they were still peace messengers, so they didn''t say anything. They just turned around and escorted the five arbitrators and two surviving members of the * * * Kingdom mission away. Throughout the process, Sean looked at each other''s arrangement calmly and didn''t order anything. His behavior, of course, was a slight relief for the executives of the Peace Council. But there was only one person, but his face became more dignified. Christina. "Karu, you go with the guards!" Christina thinks she can''t see Sean clearly, but she thinks it''s quite clear about some of Sean''s behavioral logic. Sean has just said that she wants to keep all of them, but at the moment, she hasn''t stopped azk and others from leaving, which is obviously leaving behind. Hearing Christina''s words, the golden robed executive named Kalu had some doubts on his face: "Lord Christina..." "Go!" Christina gave a cold drink, and the majesty of the superior as a messenger of peace was immediately fully revealed. The burly man glanced at Christina with the rest of his eyes. Seeing her solemn face, he didn''t say anything. In fact, he doesn''t dare to be distracted at the moment, because he has been firmly locked by tungsten Lamo. If he is a little distracted, I''m afraid the end will be very bad. This is not his illusion, but the intuitive judgment brought by being a super strong. The golden robed executive named Kalu, obviously Christina''s direct subordinate, immediately turned away without saying a word with four other golden robed executives after seeing her immediate boss get angry. Suddenly, nearly half of the guards left by the Peace Council in the manor were less. But Sean was surprised that the golden robed executive named Kalu was one of the six legendary strong men present. This time, there were four peace envoys as the escort team responsible for protecting the presiding arbitrator, each commanding five golden robed executives. In addition to Christina''s own strength, which is only legendary, the Deputy captain level golden robe executives who assist the messenger of peace are also legendary strongmen. In addition, there is a legendary strongman who does not know which peace messenger''s commander team she belongs to. But now, when Christina''s team left, there were only 11 Golden robed executives present, including four legendary strong men, including Christina as a messenger of peace. At the moment, there were five legendary strong men in the manor, and the rest were all superior Holy Land strong men. "Although it''s different from my initial plan, it doesn''t matter." Sean shrugged and turned to Christina. "To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to fight you if I can. But unfortunately, it seems that our position towards each other is doomed to our relationship. " "You can surrender." Christina said in a deep voice. Sean smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, he turned and looked at the big man: "you don''t mind playing in the sky." "Hehe, what do you think?" The burly man sneered. His purpose is to completely solve Sean and others. Anyway, they have turned their faces, so there is nothing to say. He didn''t do it before because he was worried that it would harm his own people, but now the presiding arbitrator and others have left, so he naturally won''t have any scruples. Anyway, the people present are the strong men of the Peace Council. With their strength, they may not be able to intervene in the battle, but as long as they are prepared for the aftermath of the first wave of combat power, There is still a great hope to live. So after weighing the pros and cons, the burly man will not choose to fight in the sky or outside the void like others. What he wants is to completely solve Sean, who is considered an absolute scourge in the Peace Council! "I don''t think you have any choice." Tungsten Lamo smiled under Sean''s sign. The old man has a very elegant ancient aristocratic charm. His every move is full of elegance, delicacy and standard. Even if he just stands up from the chair and smiles, he looks very pleasing to the eyes. If the momentum shown by tungsten Lamo at the moment is not a genuine super strong momentum, I''m afraid everyone will only think that the old man is a big man from the ancient family. With the words of tungsten Lamo falling down, the big man''s face showed some surprise, because he found that the space around him was limited, which made him completely unable to move. Then the next moment, before he could get rid of the shackles of this space, he saw that the space he was standing directly produced a burst of distortion, and then his whole person completely disappeared, followed by tungsten Lamo, who also gracefully saluted everyone, and then disappeared with the distortion. "Twist!?" Christina''s face showed a look of surprise, "the legacy of twisted eyes!?" The power of distortion is a special ability unique to the power organization of the eye of distortion. The most representative product is the cloak of distortion. However, few people know that the distorted eye was completely eliminated by the peace council hundreds of years ago. At that time, some people may have escaped successfully, but their strength is probably not worth mentioning at all. Tungsten Lamo showed this power similar to "distortion" under the special instruction of Sean. In fact, if there are people at the level of great sages, they will recognize that this power is not "distortion" at all, but "chaos". Sean gave a noncommittal chuckle: "Elsie, you have no problem dealing with a legendary strong man?" "You''re really looking down on me." Elsie brushed her lips disdainfully. "It''s not a problem to hold both." Elsie, who has three artifacts, may not win in the face of two legendary strong men, but if it is only delayed for a period of time, it is not a problem at all in terms of Elsie''s strength. "Well, I admit I said the wrong thing." Sean smiled, "but you only need to deal with a legendary strong man. We don''t need extreme combat, because as long as we hold on for about 15 minutes, none of them can run So our task is to limit them all. " Christina''s pupils shrank at Sean''s words. The battlefield at this time is not the one that has the final say of their peace council. Originally, they never thought that Sean would declare war directly, but even if Sean''s reaction to declare war directly exceeded their expectations, they didn''t care, because Sean had only two super strong men under his command. They only need to delay one of them, let the other kill and then go back to support, and they can successfully contain kokirei. Moreover, they also have strong confidence in nebula and think that it is no problem for him to kill Alexis. But now! When tungsten Lamo showed the momentum of his super strong, the peace council knew that their abacus had been completely broken. Even if the burly man wanted to go to war directly in the manor regardless of everything, his action seemed to have been expected by Sean and others - tungsten Lamo directly sent away with the man at the same time. In this way, the three super powers of the peace council have their own battlefields. Judging from the current situation, there are still five legendary strongmen and seven superior Holy Land strongmen in the Peace Council, which is undoubtedly the most powerful in the manor. However, the strength of the void duchy can not be inferred by common sense at all: apart from the strength of the void Archduke Sean, Rena, the daughter of the thunder running God, is now blessed by angel outfit and Michael, and no three legendary strong men can stop her at all; And Elsie also said he had the strength to deal with the two legendary strong men. In this way, the combat power of our five legendary strong men was completely stopped. The remaining seven High Holy Land strongmen, one of the original thirteen coffin members of the dead spine, can obviously hold one or two. However, as we all know, ghost sword, magic boy and immortal corpse girl Wendy are inseparable. Their abilities complement each other. It is not a problem to trap five or six strong people of the same level in the absolute dark place of death. "Kill William!" Christina is not stupid, especially he has not had a short relationship with Sean, so he understood everything in this moment. All this is an illusion deliberately created by Sean! Since Sean received the invitation letter from the Libra meeting, he never thought about the so-called peace talks. All this is just Sean''s conspiracy! With Christina''s order falling, all the golden robed executives immediately shot and killed William and Sean. According to the investigation, the Peace Council is very clear that Sean''s command ability is not outstanding, and the whole army of the void principality is in William''s hands. Therefore, if not, killing William will not bring the military ability of the void principality down, but it is enough to bring the invasion war against the * * * kingdom to a complete end. How can Sean and others not understand what even the peace council knows so well. At the moment when the executive of the peace council moved, Rena, Elsie and others also moved and rushed towards each other. Without hesitation, Rena directly let the angel dress up. Michael entered the awakening state. With a sudden wave of the long gun in his hand, a threatening heat wave immediately gushed out. The strong men in the upper holy land immediately dodged away and didn''t dare to connect. Several legendary strongmen cursed the stupidity of St. Joels empire in their hearts, but their hands were not slow. They greeted Rena one after another, trying to suppress Rena''s charge by relying on the strength of a large number of people and create an opportunity for others. It''s just a pity that Elsie is not stupid. With three artifact, he is an immortal Xiaoqiang. Naturally, he is not afraid of the combat power of the legendary strong. On the contrary, if the legendary strong is a little careless, he will capsize in the gutter. Therefore, when Elsie was involved in the war between Reina and the four legendary strong men, the four legendary golden robed executives had to deal with it seriously and carefully. On the contrary, the seven strong men in the upper holy land directly bypassed the battlefield and killed William. It''s just a pity that all this is just like the arrangement of the stage script. A dark curtain of light suddenly emanates centered on William, completely covering the whole ruins, and all the seven superior Holy Land strongmen are involved without suspense. At the same time, wisps of dark Qi also escaped from the dark area, setting off the whole dark area more gloomy and terrible. Heiming. This is the unique field cooperation ability of ghost sword, magic boy and undead girl Wendy. "Please don''t worry, Lord William. If you just trap them, it''s not a problem." The demon boy was standing next to William at the moment, but his eyebrows soon frowned. "Those people in Ryan Kingdom... Escaped." "It doesn''t matter." William still sat in his chair without any action. "Since arland agreed to withdraw just now, the kingdom of Ryan has nothing to do with the Principality of void. It''s better to say that at the moment, Ryan Kingdom has not fallen into the trap and has done well to us. " He knew that Sean wanted to turn against the Peace Council directly from the beginning, so he arranged the current script with Hella. And he is just a bait in the bright side of the script - whether Sean, Hera or William, they believe that the peace council will never miss his bait and will kill themselves at all costs, and in fact they are right. Countless dead spirits suddenly gathered from the air and gradually outlined the outline of a body. Soon Wendy appeared: "the corpse puppet has been summoned, but I''m afraid we can''t support it if we don''t do it. These people are not ordinary gold robes." The demon boy glanced at William. "You go, don''t worry about me." William smiled. "Sean believes you, I believe Sean, so I believe you too But it''s only 15 minutes. If you mainly delay, you must have no problem. " "I see." The Devil boy said in a deep voice, then looked at Wendy, nodded to each other and walked out. However, only two or three steps of Kung Fu, the two people have completely integrated into the darkness, and soon there began to be the sound of sword fighting in the darkness. William patted his thigh with a smile and hummed an old war song. His face gradually showed a red color representing excitement: "Haila''s strategy, my tactics, Diana''s diplomacy, Sean''s courage... I really hope that the peace council will show what kind of expression after knowing the whole script." The battle, without any trial link, directly entered the intense competition. Because everyone knows that the two super strong men who have just been promoted in the Peace Council can''t stop kokire and tungsten Lamo at all. It''s a strong performance to be able to run away without death for 30 minutes. But in thirty minutes? When the two super strong men under Archduke Sean empty their hands? The results are self-evident. On the other side, it was Sean, not Rena or Elsie, who was in charge of blocking Christina. "Sean!" Watching Sean stop in front of her, Christina''s face was gloomy and terrible. "Are you serious?" "You see, I''ve even set up the stage, and all this is acting according to my script. Do you think I''m serious?" Sean chuckled. "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to kill you, so I''ll be very happy if you''re willing to stop." "But now, I want to kill you." "Then I''m sorry, you can''t do it." Sean took a deep breath and his eyes began to become serious. "I may not be able to beat you, but it''s more than enough to delay you for 15 minutes On this stage, everyone has a role identity, and my identity at the moment is to prevent you from intervening in the battlefield behind. " "Fifteen minutes, you are so confident." Christina gave a sneer and rushed to Sean with her right hand directly to Sean''s head. "Not confidence, but fact." Sean tilted his head slightly. The fist wind blew across Sean''s cheek and tore several strands of hair, but Sean''s black king also cut to Christina''s right hand, "you peace council have never really understood me." "Hum." Christina didn''t pay attention, but just gave a cold hum. She didn''t even take back her right hand, but directly changed her right fist into a palm knife and cut it to Sean''s head. Under the counterattack of Sean''s sword, she saw very clearly that she was likely to be hurt by the sword, but she would never break her hand. On the contrary, if Sean kept dodging, his head would be cut off by his own palm. If Sean dodges, Christina is ready for the follow-up attack, then she will immediately master the rhythm of the whole battle and completely suppress Sean! Chapter 1194 Unless the strength gap between the strong is so large that it is completely crushed, the battle between the strong is generally controlled by competition rhythm and skills. At the beginning, Christina really wanted to suppress Sean by relying on the absolute strength gap between the legendary strong and the Holy Land strong. But at the moment when both sides shot, Christina knew that it was difficult for him to completely suppress Sean - if the war continued, she could beat Sean, but it might take half a day. But now, what they lack most in the Peace Council is time. For the first time, the peace parliament finally tried the sense of crisis that time was pressing. Therefore, Christina did not show any mercy this time - perhaps it is impossible for both sides to show any mercy since the previous departure. A sharp knife cut across Sean''s head, and Christina''s left fist was clenched like a ready hammer. Sword and hammer! No matter what happens to Sean next, Christina''s attack will surge like thunder. Because this kind of fighting method of using her whole body as a weapon is Christina''s unique fighting skills: when stepping into the legendary realm, Christina''s legendary ability is to strengthen her body to the greatest extent, and integrate the two unique abilities she can control, namely magic and arcane, into her martial arts, After that, I learned the unique fighting skills of many melee weapons, such as gun, hammer, axe, sword, halberd and so on. In essence, Christina and Rena both follow the same growth path, infinitely close to and close to the fighting mode of Alexis - both focus on strengthening their physical quality to the greatest extent. However, compared with Rena''s luck, Christina''s talent is indeed better, and neither of them lacks perseverance, so their achievements are naturally higher than others. Originally, if it continues to develop according to this situation, Christina will completely surpass Rena after breaking through the realm of super strong. But now, under the guidance of Alexis, Rena''s foundation has been well consolidated, and their growth in the future can no longer be distinguished. The black sword awn clings to the blade of the black king, forming only a very thin layer of fighting attachment, which looks insignificant at all. But just as the blade was about to hit Sean''s right hand, a sudden palpitation suddenly hit Christina''s mind. At this moment, Christina felt as if she had been thrown into a very cold ice abyss. The sharp tingling sensation from her right wrist formed a harsh alarm in her mind. She almost didn''t want to think about it. Christina immediately retracted her right hand, and the whole person quickly flew back, opening a distance of more than ten meters from Sean. At this moment, Christina''s face turned a little white. It was obvious that her spirit consumption was a little big at that moment. "Do you think I won''t know your way of fighting?" Sean looked at Christina with an alert look on her face and said calmly, "what you are best at is martial arts. Your magic and arcane skills are all to show the strongest fighting style in order to cooperate with your martial arts. Generally speaking, this way of fighting will bring a lot of injuries to yourself. Even if these injuries can be cured, they will more or less leave some hidden injuries. " As if to prove the accuracy of Sean''s words, Christina''s pale face had gradually disappeared and began to return to a ruddy look. The consumption at that moment was not just mental consumption. She forcibly interrupted her killing moves, which actually left some hidden dangers to her body, but now these hidden dangers have been completely repaired. "But you are different." Sean continued, "the law you understand is life and light, but before you step into the realm of legend, you should also know your physical problems, so you will definitely belong to the law ability. And this has become your most powerful card now... If I remember correctly, the most common manifestation ability of the law of life after stepping into the legendary realm is resilience, which is the best match with your fighting style. " Maybe others don''t know where Christina''s strongest place is, but Sean, who has fought side by side with Christina so many times, will never know. This woman really uses her body as a weapon. Therefore, her strong resilience gives her more protection. As long as the general injury is not a disability such as broken hands and feet, Christina will not avoid it at all. Through this kind of absolute death fight, Christina may look very embarrassed after a battle, but she is also an absolute winner. In particular, her combat experience and skill growth are extremely amazing. This is also the real reason why her strength can be improved rapidly. If you didn''t really notice the crisis just now, the final result must be that Christina was temporarily deprived of one hand and Sean was directly killed. Christina didn''t look surprised that Sean knew his powerful secret. Her eyes were very calm, but her eyes fell on the black king in Sean''s hand: "your sword... Although it''s similar to the one in your hand before, But if you look carefully, you can still see some changes... Now this... In your hand is an artifact. " It''s not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence. But Sean''s face did change in an instant. Christina''s mouth was slightly raised and seemed happy to see Sean''s face change: "it seems I guessed right." "Ding." A sound, like the sound of broken glass, sounded in the ruins of the manor. Whether Sean or Christina, or Elsie, Rina and other Peace Council executives, they can clearly hear the sound of the broken glass. It seemed that the voice sounded directly from the depths of people''s hearts. It was impossible to avoid the invasion of the voice, as if it was like the awakening of a great will. Everyone is an abnormal vigilance. Only Sean, his face became more ugly. "Hey, Dad!" A cheering voice suddenly sounded on the battlefield, "look, someone still knows how to appreciate your son! I was recognized for hiding so deeply. It''s not that I didn''t abide by the agreement. " The original tragic battlefield atmosphere suddenly produced a moment of stagnation. Everyone looked unbelievably at Sean''s weapon. Talking weapon? Conscious weapons? A weapon that can communicate? "Shut up." Sean''s face suddenly couldn''t hang. It was a very tragic and serious fighting atmosphere, but when the black king spoke, the atmosphere immediately became extremely subtle. "Now it''s fighting, life and death, be serious No, you''d better shut up. " "Dad, that''s not what we said." The black king''s tone was a little sad, "it was clearly said that if someone could recognize my identity, the forbidden seal would be lifted, and you could no longer restrict me from speaking You see, now it''s the other party... Hey, beauty, what do you call it? " "Christina..." Christina replied subconsciously. "... you see, it was Miss Christina who recognized my identity and opened her mouth to remove the seal of speech and spirit." The black king was still shouting, regardless of Sean''s increasingly ugly face, "so, Dad, you should abide by the agreement now and be trustworthy! You see, even as a weapon, I know to be trustworthy. Dad, do you want to be a person who doesn''t promise? " Sean held the black king''s right hand harder, and the veins on the back of his hand had come out. "By the way, Miss Christina, Hello, I''m the black king." The black king seemed to have shifted his target and spoke to Christina, "as you can see, I am a sword and a unique blood artifact. In terms of blood relationship, the person holding me now is my father, and I am his son... " "I don''t have a son like you." Sean couldn''t help yelling. The people around looked a little strange. Rena is fine. At least she can hold it. After all, Sean is her Lord. But Elsie directly burst out a burst of laughter, which made Sean''s face more ugly. Especially Elsie soon added: "ha ha, Sean... Ha ha, you... The way of giving birth... It''s really strange, ha ha ha! No wonder there are no women around you for so long, ha ha! " "Yes, Dad, who is mom?" The black king remembered the question that had not been answered for a long time, so he hurried to ask again. "Shut up!" Sean shouted angrily, "now it''s still on the battlefield. Will you be serious?" "Hahaha, I can''t, my stomach hurts, hahaha..." Elsie laughed very vividly, but because the artifact armor on his body was heavy armor, he couldn''t bend down at all. He could only laugh with a long gun. But the next moment, Elsie suddenly moved. The whole man turned into a black shadow and attacked and killed the golden robed executive nearest to him. It''s like thunder! The golden robed executive didn''t expect that Elsie said so and changed. His reaction was a little slow for a moment. Even if he is a legendary strong man, his physical instinct has completely become a habit. Even if he reacts a little slowly, he automatically makes defensive actions - but Elsie is not an ordinary person. Under the blessing of three artifact, he does have the power to fight against the legendary strong man, not to mention that he still attacks directly. The twilight gun in his hand emits a faint yellow scene. Twilight, twilight scene. Peace and harmony. But under this peace and harmony, there is also the charm of death. The twilight gun runs directly through the legendary strong man''s right shoulder without suspense - this is because the other party has made defensive dodge actions as much as possible, otherwise the gun may run through the right shoulder. Artifact is not only sharp, but also has many special abilities. The legendary strong man''s right shoulder bone was penetrated by the twilight gun. All the flesh and blood melted rapidly with the naked eye. Soon, the skin in this position became dry and even the bones became crisp. Next to several other legendary strong men, they also reacted one after another at this time, and all of them killed Elsie. The legendary strong man with his right shoulder pierced was also tough. He directly reached out and grabbed the twilight gun and didn''t let Elsie pull out the gun and leave: "stab me and want to leave. It''s not so cheap!" "Oh, it''s really so cheap." Elsie gave a sneer, and the position of the eyebrow suddenly showed the divine emblem mark belonging to the twilight goddess. The strength of the whole person immediately doubled. He saw that the heavy shield on Elsie''s left hand directly patted the legendary strong man, and his right hand pulled out the gun. The legendary strong man was immediately completely hit and flew out, and his right shoulder was directly torn and attacked. Without the splash of blood, the scene is more bloody and tragic! At this time, the three legendary strong men finally surrounded. However, before they attack Elsie, Rena has also directly inserted between the two sides. Without hesitation, the long gun in her hand points to one of them, and the attack with the other party erupts. Under the strong impact, Rena and Elsie stabilize their hind legs, but also force the other three away at the same time, He did not let himself fall into the dilemma of being besieged. However, at this time, the legendary strong man who was shot out suddenly gave a terrible howl. I saw the mutated Emperor Dragon black stone, who didn''t know where to hide, suddenly rushed out, and then bit the legendary strong man. He couldn''t let him break free, so he cut it off, and then tore it up completely. At this time, all the people thought that Rena''s remote traveling dragon mount was also a real legendary traveling dragon, and I''m afraid it would really degenerate into a real giant dragon with the boiling and awakening degree of her blood. At that time, Rena will certainly become the second dragon knight in the whole miracle continent - now, the only dragon knight in the miracle continent is in the kingdom of satagastan. The sudden change of the war situation took place in a few seconds, and the rhythm was much faster than everyone expected. Of course, the Peace Council did not expect that they would lose a legendary golden robed executive so soon! Christina wanted to rush to the rescue when she saw Elsie''s sudden attack, but as soon as she moved, Sean had stopped it again. This time, Sean didn''t have any intention to keep his hand. All attacks were directed at Christina''s vital points - if in the past, Christina certainly wouldn''t be afraid of such attacks, because her recovery ability is very strong. She often uses this vital point as a weakness to deceive her opponent into taking the initiative to attack and kill her opponent. But now, Christina doesn''t dare to let Sean stab herself: let alone the key, even ordinary parts. Because the artifact that claimed to be the black king in Sean''s hand is a weapon that can really kill herself - Christina is not afraid of death, but she doesn''t want to die so meaningless. If she can change her life with Sean, Christina will not hesitate at all. But she knew that Sean just wanted to delay himself, so she had no chance to change her life with Sean. In this case, she is even less likely to attack rashly. Of course, the threat to Christina is not only physical, but also spiritual. "Miss Christina... Hey, may I call you little Chris?" "Eh? Why don''t you talk? Does that mean no? So... What about Miss Tina? " "Actually, I just think it''s troublesome to call you Christina every time. You know, I''m also afraid of trouble. Maybe I inherited my father''s character By the way, my father is also a very troublesome person, you know? " "Alas, I say you are not my father''s opponent at all. Why do you fight? Why don''t you surrender? I''ll let my father not kill you Speaking of, you all know each other. It seems that you had a good relationship before. Are you friends? Friends, right? Tut, since you are a friend, you should talk calmly. What can''t be solved? Why do you fight like this? " "You know, I don''t even have friends. Ah, I suddenly want a friend. I said..." Compared with the physical threat, the spiritual pollution of the black king is a more terrible threat. The chattering voice is just like the noise of the big devil bird, which makes people upset and irritable. Even Christina was slightly distracted by Sean''s carelessness. Sean seized the opportunity to scratch a scar on her arm, which made Christina fall into a more passive position. It can be said that the rhythm of the battle has been completely controlled by Sean. But even so, Sean''s inner anger is getting stronger and stronger - the spiritual pollution of the black king is very destructive not only to the enemy, but also to his own people. This is a big killer regardless of the enemy and ourselves. Because even Sean''s attack began to deform slightly, but even so, Christina couldn''t grasp this opportunity to fight back. You know, this is an incredible thing for the determined Holy Land strong and legendary strong. However, the black king can disturb his mind and spirit, regardless of your strength, as if his voice can directly affect you from the bottom of his heart. "Shut up!" Finally, the unbearable Sean and Christina roared at the same time. Chapter 1195 Christina gasped and stared fiercely at Sean... The sword in her hand. And Sean also has a headache on his face. He had long expected what would happen if the Black King appeared, so when he came to the Libra meeting this time, he directly used the soul binding force to restrict the spiritual contract: only after he was directly revealed his essential identity, the black king could lift the spiritual restriction. In Sean''s expectation, there were few people who could recognize the identity of the black king, because all the divine power of the black king seemed to be used in his autonomy, so that it could not be seen from the surface that it was an artifact. Like Rena''s angel costume, even in the unawakened state, this armor always exudes a special flowing flame. Just wearing it on Rena has given her a strong pressure, and even strengthened her soul to a certain extent - angel costume is a special equipment that directly blends and binds with the soul, It''s not so much an artifact as an armed soul. In addition, there are the three artifact equipment on Elsie - although there is no extremely bright light, Elsie is as bright and clear as a lighthouse in the night within the perception of the strong in the holy land, not to mention the strong communicator who has mastered the power of law. They can feel more. Only the black king has no special appearance, just like a long dark sword. At most, that is, a sharper long sword. Even Sean didn''t know why Christina could see through the essence of the black king at a glance. "Dad, Miss Christina is watching me." I don''t know how the black king perceives the world, but Sean is sure that this guy can really see everything around him, and what''s more terrible is that this guy also has his own set of aesthetics, "Dad, does Miss Christina like me?" Sean looked at Christina and found her face getting worse. "Sure enough, there are as many sons as there are fathers." Christina let out a cold hum, and her eyes at Sean became disgusted. At this moment, Sean really felt like crying without tears. Why should he carry the pot for the black king? Besides, this guy is not his son. Why did everyone define the black king so directly? Is his son a sword? What kind of heavy taste talents can be born! "Sean..." Christina took a deep breath, and her eyes gradually calmed down, but Sean knew that her eyes were not just calm, but a kind of coldness close to reason, as if Christina finally gave up all hesitation and made a decision at this moment, "Even before... The Peace Council did something sorry for you, but I still think there may be room between us. Until this moment, I finally knew that this persistence was meaningless. " "It really doesn''t make any sense." Sean sighed, then nodded. "There are a lot of things. In fact, we can only make some different decisions because of our different positions. But that doesn''t prevent me from appreciating you very much. I also admire your perseverance and... That talent. But what should I say? If I can, I don''t want to be your enemy, but it''s a pity... " "It''s really a pity." Christina nodded. "In the end, we can only live one?" Sean took a deep breath and gradually calmed down, as if he had been infected by Christina. Christina was silent, but her eyes looked very calm, even with a look called firmness. Sean''s right hand relaxed a little to adjust his mental state and muscle stiffness, and then clenched the black king again. His eyes also became indifferent at this moment. Amazing power was pouring out of Sean''s two hearts, which made his momentum particularly awe inspiring, just like a volcano about to erupt. At this moment, Sean is not much different from the legendary strong in terms of momentum. But Sean knew that he was still far from the true legendary realm - as long as he could not combine the dual laws of time and space, he would never break through the legendary realm. However, if he does not break through the legendary realm, he can no longer absorb the external power source, and even his own power should be restrained, because if the output of the power supply of the two hearts is too large, it will accelerate the growth of the third heart. In this way, Sean is digging his own grave - he didn''t forget that Noro told him that once he gave birth to a third heart at this stage, he would definitely explode and die. This end is not what Sean wants, so he has been trying to restrain his power consumption. But at this moment, it is obviously impossible to restrain power consumption. Christina is not an ordinary legendary strong man. Sean can do it if he wants to delay her for 15 minutes before she has a completely desperate battle. But if Christina is really desperate to fight, Sean must be careful. In this case, if she still wants to retain her strength and be timid, what''s the difference between her death and explosion? "You really hide a lot of secrets." Christina doesn''t know Sean''s inner thoughts at this time, but she can feel that Sean''s strength is surging at the moment, almost not under any legendary strong person, "but unfortunately... As long as you don''t get legendary ability one day, you can never be regarded as a legend. Any legendary strong person can still form an absolute repressive force on you." Before Sean could speak back, Christina was the first to do it this time. When a silver light appeared, Sean didn''t even have time to react. He waved the black king completely relying on his intuition - in the scream of the black king. However, what came back from the touch was that Sean seemed to have hit some heavy object. The strong anti shock force even almost made the black king get rid of it. However, through collision contact, Sean knew that this attack was not in vain, and he still gave his opponent an unforgettable blow. At least Sean had smelled the sudden smell of blood in the air. But soon, Sean was also blown out. He felt as if he had been hit by a violent rhinoceros, and there was a sharp pain in his chest, as if his sternum had cracked. Then, after smashing several stone walls, he finally fell heavily to the ground - at this time, the strong impact and impact on his back began to feed back bursts of tingling. This feeling is like the whole body is about to fall apart. "Dad!" The black king made a very sharp roar when Sean''s consciousness drifted slightly because of successive blows. Resisting the sharp pain of his body and the confusion of his consciousness, Sean quickly rolled aside. Almost as soon as he rolled away, there was a loud noise on the ground again. Even if he didn''t look at Sean, he knew that the place where he was lying had fallen at least three meters. Because of the impact airflow rolled up by the huge earthquake, he flew completely again and fell further. Only this time, Sean''s consciousness recognized the direction slightly and inserted the black king directly into the ground, which stabilized his body. However, as soon as he stabilized his figure, Sean did not hesitate to swing his sword and cross cut. At the same time, his figure retreated slightly, and the inertia driven by the cross cutting sword potential was successfully offset - in the terms of the game, that is, to cancel the rigid action and attack and shake back. Then, the sword posture changed again, from cross cutting to splitting and sweeping. The back and forth movement from left to right just formed a double strike cutting attack. Two muffled sounds. The smell of blood in the air is stronger. Sean was not bounced off this time, successfully interrupting Christina''s successive attacks. Taking advantage of the pause, Sean didn''t even see Christina''s figure, so he quickly stepped back and opened a distance of tens of meters with her. He has found that in the absolute distance of more than ten meters, his reaction, consciousness and even action are not as fast as Christina. Although this is related to his failure to turn on adrenal stimulation and light body technique at that time, Christina also far shows her terrible fighting ability beyond the ordinary legendary strong. "Thirteen steps?" Sean breathed heavily. This time he was really tired physically and mentally. He felt as if his whole body was about to fall apart, but the power supply from the two hearts well maintained the collapse of death, and of course promoted the accelerated growth of the third heart, Sean couldn''t figure out whether he felt vomiting because his body was irrigated too much, or dizzy and vomiting because he was beaten by Christina. But in this quick and short confrontation, Sean knew that Christina was definitely more than twelve orders. "Twelve steps." Christina denied Sean''s guess, but she also didn''t hide it. "It''s the alchemy, master pachuli''s latest achievement, secret alchemy. Limit breakthrough. It''s said that this is a special ability once controlled by the silver moon elves, which can greatly increase a person''s ability in an all-round way." Hearing this, Sean knew that this must be the research result obtained by pachuli after studying Noro''s blood. The power of the silver moon elves is extremely famous in the history of the miracle continent, but because the silver moon elves have been annihilated for too long, no one knows the reason why these superior elves are powerful. It was not until pachuli discovered this blood ability through Noro''s blood and made it into an art form that the mystery was finally solved. "Your body can''t support such a burden." After Sean knew it was not legendary ability, he didn''t know why, but he suddenly had some regrets in his heart. At this time, Christina already had two cracks on her face. Instead of being scratched, she was more like a cracked ceramic. She looked like a strange panic. This is a very typical warning performance: Christina''s body obviously can''t support this terrible consumption, and her body is gradually collapsing. If she continues to use this ability, the final end may not be much better than Sean''s explosion. Besides, Christina is not without other injuries. There was a deep bone wound on her left wrist. The wound was sharp, which was obviously caused by Sean''s first subconscious sword. If she had not had a defensive technique that blocked more than 90% of her destructive power, Christina would have broken a palm. In addition, there were two scars on her chest, one across her collarbone, and the other created a canyon at her peak. "I really can''t hold it." "You can only hold on for another 30 seconds at most, if you continue to maintain this high-intensity fighting mode." Sean said in a deep voice, but even he didn''t understand it. At the moment, he had an idea of ending the war with Christina. "Stop, you don''t have any chance of winning." "Thirty seconds is enough to kill you if you grasp the opportunity well." Christina''s attitude remained firm, "even if my body doesn''t collapse, shouldn''t you know my end? Even if you go out first, according to the agreement of the soul contract, I can''t kill you at this stage, otherwise I will be cursed by the contract and my strength will completely fade. " Sean wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "you know what I mean." "Yes, so I have to say thank you." Christina showed a rare smile. She was as smart as she certainly knew what Sean meant by turning his face first and intercepting himself. From the beginning, both sides subconsciously avoided this point. No one was willing to take the lead in breaking this secret, "but our position is doomed that we can only do so. I don''t want to betray my faith, even if... The place supporting this faith has been gradually eroded by darkness and become no longer pure. However, it is still the memory of my life, so I can only choose to stand on the opposite side of you. " Sean looked at Christina in silence. For a long time, they didn''t speak and just stared at each other quietly, but the momentum and strength between them were constantly condensed. They all know that the next attack will completely distinguish between life and death. Because neither Christina nor Sean is obviously suitable for continuing this high-intensity battle. The power from the soul contract has been eroding Christina from the moment she moved her intention to kill. If it weren''t for her law ability, life and strong curse resistance, I''m afraid she would have fallen long ago. But even so, Christina''s power is constantly losing and fading. Once she can no longer stop the power of the curse, she will die the next moment. Unless she stops killing Sean - but the damage caused by the erosion of the curse is permanent, so this part of the consumption caused by killing will not recover because she stops killing. And Sean knows that fighting is always the fastest way to improve his strength. Just for a moment, the strength of the two hearts gave him an increase equivalent to the strength accumulated by years of exercise. The third heart in his body is now as big as a walnut. Strands of blood vessels have been secreted from it and began to contact other blood vessels and organs in Sean''s body. You know, when Sean knew he had a third heart, it was only the size of a fingernail. It seemed that he felt the crisis of the situation, and even the Black King became quiet. Like a normal weapon. There was a breeze blowing. The manor building in the distance suddenly dropped a stone brick and broke on the ground. The sound is so slight that it can''t be heard from a few meters away. But for Sean and Christina, the sound was like a battle horn. At this moment, they rushed directly at their opponents. Without the slightest mercy, it''s really like doing the last trapped beast. Both Sean and Christina showed their real strong side as strong men: there was a sound explosion in the position where they stood, the earth and space were torn apart, and the strong air flow ravaged everything around like a typhoon and completely destroyed everything around them. There is no residual shadow to stay, but this does not mean that the speed of the two is not fast enough, but that the space seems to be cracked. At the next moment, two powerful air currents collided directly with each other. Just like two opposite shells, they encountered in the air, and then made a bigger explosion sound. Of course, there was a more terrible strong airflow raging out. This time, there were countless cracks on the ground - Taking the position where the two people collided as the center of the circle, the raging impact force soon spread to the building complex, and the buildings that directly damaged the foundation soon collapsed one by one. The servants of countless manors had no self-protection ability at all in this disaster almost like a natural disaster, and the sound of panic and scream continued to ring through. "This is what you call peace!" At the center of the storm, there was a slightly changed roar, which could only vaguely distinguish the male voice. Then the next moment, the stronger and more violent breath and air flow began to rage out, raising the surrounding destructive power to a new level. But soon, a strange light sound suddenly sounded in everyone''s heart. "Puff!" That''s the subtle sound of the body being cut! Almost subconsciously, everyone couldn''t help looking at the core of the battlefield. Then they saw that Christina''s heart had been penetrated by the black king. The clothes dyed red with blood on the chest also passed through the black king running through the body, and then fell to the ground drop by drop. Sean, staring at Christina with cold eyes. Christina, with the same cold look, pierced Sean''s body with her right hand like a sharp sword. However, different from the fatal injury through the heart, Christina''s right hand only penetrates Sean''s left shoulder blade. Although it can also be regarded as a serious injury, it is a little insignificant compared with the injury brought to her by Sean. "Alas." The black king suddenly uttered a sigh, which seemed ancient and desolate, and soon filled everyone on the battlefield. "Reason." Sean finally spoke in a deep voice. "I just want to see a better world." Christina''s cold look finally melted, and a smile appeared on her face, but the smile was a little sad. "I''m willing to work hard for this belief, always... Always... I firmly believe that as long as I work hard, I can change the world." Looking at Christina''s smile, Sean didn''t have the joy of victory at all, let alone the excitement after killing a strong enemy. "You built this stage and made up the corresponding script. What happened to me in the original script?" Christina continued to smile. "Stand in the same position as me." After a moment of silence, Sean finally said, "I know the world you want to see, and I''m sure I can let you see it, so even if we have different positions at the beginning, we don''t have any conflict. At least... I was so sure... " "Now I have made a very different response from your script. Are you... Surprised?" "If I could, I''d rather not have such a surprise." "I''m glad to surprise you." Christina smiled. A large piece of skin fell off on her face, but under the skin was not flesh and blood, but a piece of dust like dust, "if our positions were not hostile to each other..." "You can break through and leave. After you activate the secret recipe..." "So what will happen to my comrades in arms in your script?" Sean looked at Christina. He knew Christina knew the answer, but from her eyes, Sean knew she was waiting for her answer, so he opened his mouth and replied, "no one." "So, it''s meaningless for me to survive." Christina was still smiling, and there was a relief in her eyes. "I''m afraid those arbitrators can''t run away with such a perfect script and stage you planned?" "After that, they will find that being killed by me here is actually a kind of enjoyment." "My name is Christina. Christina F. Fisher, from the Peace Council. " The smile on Christina''s face was even brighter. "May the world be beautiful." "Ah, I see." Sean knew what Christina meant, "I''m Sean. Sean Connery, king of the void... Empire, I will bless this beautiful world. " Chapter 1196 Christina stood in front of Sean, smiling, but the look in her eyes began to disappear. Sean sighed and pulled out the black king. There was no blood splashing out. What came out of the black king sword was only gray gravel like stars. All the blood in Christina''s body had been completely evaporated, leaving only some wastes such as "ashes" and "debris". The cost of breaking through the limit of blood is extremely heavy, which is far from affordable by ordinary people - of course, ordinary people can''t afford this cost, because what this secret skill needs to burn is the "blood power" from the depths of blood. This is a kind of existence similar to consumables. Once it burns and consumes too much, the blood force will disappear, and even die on the spot. Moreover, Christina must resist the power punishment for violating the soul contract. So, from the moment she really decided to do it, she was already a dead man. Countless cracks appeared on Christina''s body, like cracks on exquisite ceramics, breaking and falling bit by bit. When the cracks covered Christina''s whole body, she was like a weathered stone for thousands of years. She suddenly and completely broke into a pile of gray gravel, and then another purplish red flame burned on the gravel. Christina''s dead. If ordinary devout believers die, their souls may be led to the kingdom of God, become heroes and continue to exist in the kingdom of God. With good luck, these heroes can retain their memories and even be summoned to the material world. But Christina is different, not to mention that she has no faith. After death, the soul will only become the nutrition of the God of death. It is only the price to pay for the breakthrough of blood limit, including the soul. So not only the body, but also the soul disappeared completely. Christina will no longer exist in this world - her name may become a legend, but more often it will become a name in some novels, biographies and stories. Sean stared at the pile, which gradually solidified and shrunk into a crystal like a black gem under the burning of the soul fire. He tried to think about many situations, and prepared many preparations and coping methods to prevent these accidents, even sparing some of his interests. But what he didn''t expect was that Christina would adhere to her ideals and beliefs to this extent, which was completely out of Sean''s script. "Dad?" The voice of the black king sounded softly. "I''m fine." Sean''s voice was a little low. He and Christina have very similar personalities and dreams: the same determination and the same desire to embrace a better tomorrow. However, they have completely different ideas from each other. It is precisely because of this diametrically opposite idea that the two people who are likely to become friends can only run counter to each other and become enemies standing opposite to each other. Sean admired Christina. However, it is impossible for him to stop and even give up his ideas for Christina. The silence on the battlefield caused by the sudden tragic confrontation between the two finally recovered at this moment. Rena and Elsie joined hands to stop the four legendary strong men who wanted to sneak into Sean. One of them was directly hit by Rena and cut off his right hand, which was basically no different from the disabled. If the legendary strong man who died in the battle and Christina are included, it can be said that even so far, the losses of the peace council have been very heavy. The remaining legendary strong men looked at each other and understood one thing from each other''s eyes: if they continue to fight here, there is no hope of winning. Even the strongest Christina was killed in battle. Even if Sean was exhausted at the moment, as long as Rena and Elsie were there, they would never break through the blockade. If they continued to delay, once the super strong battlefield in the sky was over, all of them really had no hope of escape. "Don''t you think it''s too late to go now?" Sean stood on the high ground, looking coldly around the golden robed executives who seemed to be in a dilemma at the moment, "I can give you a multiple-choice question." "Do you want us to surrender?" A gold robed executive said. "Sign a soul contract and be loyal to me." Sean didn''t deny it, but looked straight at the three legendary strong men present. As for the one who broke one hand, it''s no different from the disabled, so it''s not in Sean''s consideration. "You should be glad that if Christina didn''t die, I didn''t consider leaving you." "Even if we are willing to surrender, dare you leave us?" Another golden robed executive smiled, as if laughing at Sean''s ignorance and arrogance, "let the peace council know today''s results, you will never come to any good end." "Peace Council?" Sean looked coldly at the open golden robed executive, "if it can survive tonight, then it is qualified to discuss revenge. If we can''t make it through tonight, there will be no peace Parliament. " Several golden robed executives suddenly changed their faces, and their eyes were more incredible than shocked. "Tell me your choice, be loyal to me, or choose to die for the peace council that is about to be completely destroyed." Sean put the black king on the ground and stood on his sword. His face was solemn and calm, but the fire of will burning in his eyes also made these legendary strong men dare not look directly at him. They have only seen one person who keeps moving forward for their own ideas, but unfortunately, this person has died in Sean''s hands today. "Loyalty time." The third Golden robed executive spoke. "Until I die." "It''s impossible." Immediately, two legendary strong men opposed it. On the miracle continent, as long as they step into the realm of legend, no matter how they step into it, their status is incomparable. Even if they go to a hostile country, they will be honored as "Your Highness". Therefore, major countries are very polite to the legendary strong. Even if they want to serve them, they will offer very loose treatment and conditions without any restrictions. Not to mention the legendary strongmen in the peace Parliament. They have never been constrained. Everyone is fighting together for one idea. Sean''s daring to open his mouth to let these people serve at this moment is also due to the recent civil strife in the Peace Council. If it was the pure and domineering Peace Council tens of thousands of years ago, Sean would never open his mouth. Of course, if it were the Peace Council in those years, these golden robed executives would not want to escape. "I''m not bargaining with you, but explaining a choice." Sean ignored the two, "accept it or die. You don''t have a third choice. " As if to strengthen the authenticity of Sean''s words, a figure fell directly from the sky and threw a huge pit between Sean and several golden robed executives. When the huge smoke and dust filled the sky and covered everyone''s line of sight like a dust storm blocking the sun, another sharp strong wind swept and fell. It was really like a holy sword tearing the heaven and earth, shooting down directly from the high altitude and completely stirring up the smoke and dust. The eyes of everyone present involuntarily fell into the huge pit. Different from the calm of Rena, Elsie and Sean, the side from the Peace Council is full of surprise. Because now lying in the giant pit is not someone else, but the sky cutting sword Saint nebula, which was regarded as the strongest symbol by the Peace Council! But at this time, the nebula looked very embarrassed. His holy robe of peace messenger not only became like a ragged cloth, but even the leather armor worn inside was full of all kinds of nicks and deformities. However, the most striking thing is the scars on his body, which are countless. In such a short meeting, the golden blood has flowed out of these scars, and then gathered into a small pool of blood at the bottom of the pit. A black sword gun passed through the chest of the nebula and nailed him to the pit. Looking at the penetrating part of the sword gun, you can clearly know that one of the heart of the nebula must have been broken. Alexis, on the other hand, stepped on the bottom of the sword gun and looked down at the Nebula from a commanding height. Although her clothes are full of signs of fierce battle, she is not in a mess. Compared with the nebula, it can clearly judge the gap between the two sides - not a little big. "Cough..." the nebula coughed, but it spit out a lot of blood foam, including gold particles visible to the naked eye - this is the golden blood of the super strong. It is obvious that the nebula is seriously injured. "One of your hearts was badly hurt and the other was shattered by me. Even the golden blood produced by the power of blood began to melt. Do you still want to continue fighting?" Alixis stood on the sword gun and said indifferently, "it really disappoints me You should have been able to last longer, but you are distracted by unimportant things. You don''t pay much attention to me. " The nebula looked around and seemed to want to say something, but the words had not been exported, but it could only keep coughing. Every time he coughed, a large number of golden particles flowed out of his coughed blood. With more and more golden source blood lost from his body, the star cloud also weakened rapidly at the speed of perception. "Son of the twilight, aren''t you afraid of Lord dakey''s return?" For a long time, nebula was finally able to speak, but the first person he blamed was not Sean who provoked the war, but Elsie. Elsie''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, which was obviously a thorny name for "dakey". The God butcher Dakai became famous in the ash age and disappeared in the period of plane exploration. Although the gods who died in his hands were not as exaggerated as Alexis, there were at least three or four, including a God with high divine power. If we list a ranking for the strongest active in those times in the order of dusk, ash and chaos, dakey will definitely be the top three even if he is not No.1 in the ash age. Of course, most importantly, he was one of the founders of the peace Parliament. "Son of the twilight, you still have a choice now, otherwise once Lord dakey returns..." it seems to be a sign that Elsie is a little shaken. Nebula endured the severe pain in her body and continued to "persuade" her, "even the twilight goddess, I''m afraid she won''t come to any good end. Don''t forget, Lord Dakai is a god butcher! " The dark eyes of several legendary golden robed executives also gradually showed a bright look. Perhaps after a civil strife caused by differences, the current peace parliament is indeed in a weak state, but the real details of their peace Parliament are far more simple than now. They still have many real strong men traveling outside the void. Once they return, let alone a void principality, even the seven empires will never dare to compete. The originally low morale suddenly became high at this moment. They just lost a battle, but they haven''t lost the battle yet! "Dakey?" Alexis felt the change in the atmosphere and suddenly said, "the man with black hair, one eye is blue and the other eye is red? Holding a three meter long golden chopping blade? A man who always yells'' Oh, yo, oh, yo ''? " "Good! That''s Lord dakey, it''s us... " "Oh, he''s dead. You don''t have to expect him to come back and save you." Before Nebula could finish, Alexis interrupted his speech. "It''s impossible. You''re talking nonsense!" The nebula roared angrily, "Lord Dakai will never die. He is powerful..." "Is this his thing?" Alexis didn''t know where to take out a golden cutting blade with a length of about one meter, but more than half of the body of the cutting blade was broken. Thinking of what Alexis said just now, the real length and origin of the cutting blade are obvious. "I think he''s right. He wants to borrow some materials to repair my weapon. Who knows he''s so stingy that he refused, I had to take it myself. I was young at that time, so I killed him. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was silence. The nebula ejected a mouthful of blood directly, and then passed out completely. "Dad, I think this woman is terrible." The black king whispered, but he completely ignored his voice. No matter how softly he whispered, it couldn''t be lighter. What''s more, which one of the people present didn''t have outstanding ear power? Alexis''s eyes naturally swept to the black king, and her face immediately showed an interested look: "is this your blood artifact Well, it looks good. " "Thank you for your compliment. You look great, too." The black king immediately hit the snake with the stick. "Ha ha, interesting. I like this weapon." Alexis Lang smiled. At this time, Sean really wanted to say you liked it and gave it to you, but he knew that the black king had no other special value except himself, which was a slightly sharper weapon in other hands. And he himself is the same: only relying on the black king, he can play a stronger strength. Today, if he uses ordinary weapons, he can''t fight at all - no weapons can withstand Sean''s power. With the nebula devastated by Alexis, the other two super strong battles in the sky seem to have come to an end. Kou Jilei landed from the sky with the exaggerated sword. The sword was stained with golden blood. It was obvious that the beautiful woman had a better end: with Kou Jilei''s greed, his opponent who became his prey could never survive. I''m afraid even his soul has been swallowed up at the moment. The tungsten Lamo is much more elegant than coquirre. Instead of landing directly from the air, he opened a portal and stepped out of it. He didn''t say anything, but nodded slightly to Sean, which means that his opponents can''t survive, because Sean has explained before, directly wipe out all these people, and never give the Peace Council any chance to turn over. "What about this guy?" Alexis pointed to the man under her feet. "Kill." Sean didn''t mean to be merciful. "Unless the super strong are willing to surrender, no external force can limit their actions." Hearing Sean''s words, the pupils of those legendary strong men suddenly shrunk and their faces changed slightly. Sean''s words have revealed many meanings: he can''t take the super strong, so he can only kill them. But for these legendary strong men, there are ways to limit their action ability, which means that Sean''s soul contract power is very strong; Of course, it also shows that once the soul contract is signed with Sean, only the super strong can have the strength to go back. Alexis shrugged noncommittally at Sean''s orders. But before Alexis could do it, kokirei ran up with a worried face, and then pointed to himself: "I!" "Yes, he''s yours." Sean knew what kokirei meant, but he didn''t have enough to eat, so he wanted nebula. Of course Sean wouldn''t refuse this, and Alexis didn''t matter either. So, in front of the legendary strong men, kokirei really showed his unknown Horror: the life power of the nebula was consumed by kokirei in an instant and became a worthless corpse of ordinary people. The next thing is much simpler. The three semi legendary strong men, including the legendary strong man with a broken hand, had no choice but to accept the harsh conditions offered by Sean, become his subordinates and work for him until Sean died. "Thank Christina. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t be alive. So, thank you. You will replace her eyes and witness the beauty I have brought to the world. " With the end of the high-level battlefield, the remaining low-level battlefield naturally takes no effort. The fate of those holy land strongmen is obviously not as good as those legendary strongmen. After all, although the magic boy and Wendy have strong joint strength, their opponents are also not simple, so it is impossible to keep hands in this battle. When Alexis and others intervened in the battlefield situation, only one of the strong in the holy land was still alive, and Wendy and the magic child were seriously injured. I''m afraid they need to rest for some time. Of course, for these two people, the experience brought by this battle is also extremely valuable. As long as they can fully absorb it, breaking through the legend is also just around the corner. Although there were some deviations in the script, at least it was still going according to Sean''s meaning as a whole. Sean picked up the black crystal from the ground where Christina died: This is the last proof that Christina once lived in this world. But except for Sean, except for those who are still alive on the battlefield at the moment, I''m afraid no one knows the value and origin of this black crystal, so Sean made a decision after hesitating for a moment: "this black crystal is called Christina''s heart." "You are really nostalgic." William laughed at Sean. "If I die one day, will you get me a portrait of William Yale or the eye of William Yale?" "I''ll build you an Imperial military academy called William Yale." Sean looked back at William and said, "this will be the most iconic building of the void empire." "Neil will certainly clamor for you to build a statue of Neil for him." William touched his chin, and then suddenly smiled. "What Hella said... I really can''t think of how she would react." "She already has the Garcia family." Sean whispered. "Yes." William nodded, "one of the most powerful families in the future void empire Not to mention this, although there are some unexpected deviations in the script, it has not affected our plan on the whole. It is Ryan kingdom. What are you going to do? " "Ignore it." Sean shook his head, "Arlan''s previous actions have hurt many people''s hearts, and Florence must have been dissatisfied. And I was once taken care of by the wise king. No matter who his successor is, I won''t care as long as it''s not against our actions. " "All right." William nodded without saying anything, "then we can carry out an all-round attack. Are you sure you''ll withdraw after you solve the wiles family? Will those tribal leaders be dissatisfied? " "After all, this is the condition that Diana talked with the other side. Besides, it''s useless for us to occupy the territory of * * * kingdom. The distance is too far. In case of other accidents, we can''t support at the first time, so we might as well give up." Sean shook his head. "Our goal is very simple, that is, revenge and plunder. Everything else is not in our plan. As for the tribal leaders, they will soon understand that they no longer have any command." ¡­¡­ At the end of the battlefield on one side of the manor, the battlefield on the other side is just coming to an end. The five presiding arbitrators and the executives responsible for protecting them fell to the ground. Most of them had died of anger, and the remaining few were not far from death. On the contrary, the two members of the * * * Kingdom''s diplomatic corps have disappeared at the moment. It is obvious that they escaped in the chaos of the battle just now. A small group of soldiers are cleaning the battlefield. No matter whether the enemy is dead or not, they will make up a few knives to ensure that these people can''t die again. Around this group of soldiers, there are also several people with strong breath healing. Just now, the battle broke out with these executive officers. For these people, it is not without cost. Seeing that all the bodies on the battlefield had been repaired, a middle-aged man with blond hair and blue eyes turned around and ran quickly towards another high slope. There were several people standing on the hillside. Except for a young man whose breath was slightly strong, the other man and woman were just ordinary people. "Sir, all members of the peace council have been killed in battle. According to your request, the two members of the Embassy of the kingdom of * * * have been spared." The golden haired middle-aged man, who was extremely powerful and hardly under the nebula, was half kneeling to the faint middle-aged man standing on the hillside. Not to mention that he is a super strong man, even the legendary strong man will never kneel down to anyone, but at the moment, the super strong man not only kneels down, but the other two people next to him also look like strange. "I see. Step back." The middle-aged man whispered. "Yes." The blonde middle-aged man saluted respectfully again, then got up and stepped down. "According to Grand Duke Sean''s plan, I have completed my agreement. Don''t you have any accidents?" The middle-aged man turned his head and said to the young woman. In the moonlight, the middle-aged man''s face was completely exposed. Impressively, he is the supreme military commander of the qainas Empire and the military God of the miracle continent, Jason Wayne! The woman standing next to Jason is Diana Simon, who is in charge of diplomacy, one of the four giants of the void duchy. "Lord Sean is personally responsible for the battlefield. There will never be any accidents. Please rest assured." Diana''s face was as usual. She didn''t feel nervous because there was a super strong man and the most famous military God in the miracle continent. "According to the script, the power of the Peace Council in the * * * Kingdom has been completely eliminated now. Then it''s up to you, Lord Sabei." Kill tablet, the first of the six death tablets, the super strong at the critical point of step 17. He uttered a disdainful cold hum: "as long as there is no mistake in the information provided by Archduke Sean, the peace council will be fatally damaged tonight. If everything goes well, there will be no peace council after tonight. Even if we can''t completely eliminate the Peace Council, at least we can ensure that the peace council will have no power in the next millennium. " "It''s best." Diana smiled and said, "Lord Sean said that we all have a common enemy, so working together is the best way to deal with it, which is beneficial to each other." "This account is not over for the destruction of the dead nest." Kill tablet said coldly. "Of course, Lord Sean said, when this matter is solved, you can ask for justice as much as you want." Diana specially bit the stress on the word "justice" and said, "however, before the end of the bone invasion, Archduke Sean doesn''t want to see your dead spines make trouble again, otherwise the next time will probably be the devil''s nest or ghost''s nest." "Are you threatening me?" Kill stele cold to drink, the black armor on his body immediately turned into blood red, and the blood gas rich enough to make people sick was immediately completely distributed. "I''m just reminding Lord Sha Bei." Although Diana''s face turned white, her attitude was still neither humble nor arrogant, and she kept smiling. "Now is our honeymoon period of cooperation. Please don''t destroy this tacit understanding." "Hum." After a cold hum, the stone tablet stopped talking, "there''s nothing for me here. I''ll leave first." "Please take your time, Lord Sha Bei." Diana kept smiling. "Miss Diana, if you are not used to staying in the void principality one day, the door of our chainas empire will be opened for you at any time." Jason looked at Diana and said with a smile. "Thank you, Lord Junshen, for your love. If that day comes, I will contact you." Diana replied with a smile, "but now the things here have been completely solved. Lord Sean is still waiting for me to report back, so please allow me to leave first." "Of course, please." Jason nodded. Instead of staying here, Diana turned and walked towards the bottom of the hillside. In the shadow there was a carriage waiting here all the time. The driver was none other than rupee. Although no one else existed in the carriage, it was obvious that the carriage was not as simple as it looked through the shadow constantly surging nearby and the strong atmosphere hidden in the shadow. When only Jason Wayne, the miracle God of the army, was left on the highland, the blond middle-aged man came up again. "My Lord, why don''t you let us keep that woman?" "What can she do even if she is detained?" Jason shook his head. "It''s just a big deal with Sean After tonight, maybe we can''t call him the Duke of emptiness anymore, but we should call him the emperor of emptiness. " "The other empires won''t agree." "How many other empires?" Jason sneered, "the war between the Maggie Empire and the St. Joels empire is imminent. The Millennium alliance empire is being harassed by the army from the bones. At the same time, we should prevent the eyeing Emilia empire. Four of the five ancient empires are too busy to worry about themselves. Now the Duchy of void has sent us the gift of * * * kingdom. We will be busy with harvest and stability next. There is no time to find his trouble. " "Then there are the poludo Empire and the Sitan empire." "Poludo will soon withdraw from the ranks of the seven empires. The kingdoms next to him have been peeping at the position of the seven empires for a long time. As for Xitan, they are busy fighting the sea people. If they win the war, it''s OK. If they lose, they may withdraw from the ranks of the seven empires. " In a few simple words, Jason thoroughly analyzed the situation at the top of the continent, "so, do you think it''s necessary for us to offend such an emerging Empire?" "Sir, you mean that the Duchy of void has been upgraded to an empire..." "Unstoppable." Jason added, "Neil, William, Hella, Diana... None of the four giants of the void empire is a fuel-efficient lamp. Then it also annexed the whole wilderness. Although the previous means of killing Wu Ji was indeed cruel, it was precisely because of her ruthlessness that it accelerated the internal digestion and stability of the void principality. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take several more years before they are qualified to be upgraded to the Empire If it is really delayed until then, the other empires have slowed down. " "Well, whether the void empire is established or not does not have a great relationship with us. With the friendship of today''s cooperation, there will be a better way of communication in the future." Jason Wayne smiled. "Next, let''s carry out the work we didn''t complete in those years. This time, no one will stop the expansion of the Empire." Chapter 1197 On April 1, 1882, on this seemingly ordinary day, something shocked the whole miracle continent. Peace parliament, destroyed. When the news came out, no one or organization dared to believe it except a few people who had known the inside story for a long time. In almost everyone''s opinion, this news is a prank, a joke, and it''s still a very funny joke. The peace council has been developing for tens of thousands of years. Since the end of the ash age, it has been trying its best to make the whole miracle continent peaceful and stable. Perhaps many people do not know, but in some people''s hearts, it is very clear that without the contribution of the peace parliament, the most chaotic era after the ash age may last for thousands of years. It can be said that although the peace parliament is an organization composed of a group of madmen, it also has an indelible and significant contribution - it has advanced the end of the era of chaos by thousands of years. However, it is precisely because of this great contribution that the peace parliament has developed that crazy and domineering organizational style and believes that they are the real Savior. No one can say whether to thank or resent the Peace Council. But the only thing we can be sure of is that the stronger countries will never like the peace parliament, while the smaller countries like the peace parliament very much. The reason is simple. The peace parliament, which strives to stabilize the structure, is a roadblock for those relatively strong kingdoms and empires to hinder their development and progress; But for those small countries, the peace parliament is the cornerstone that can ensure their continued survival and stable development. However, no one believes that the peace parliament has been destroyed, whether for those large countries or those small countries. In particular, the news came from the dead spine. Dead spines catch the Peace Council? Hahaha, this is probably the funniest joke since the creation of the miracle mainland. Most people go to the pub to buy wine and get drunk after their daily work. Today, however, many people who have nothing to do gather in pubs at noon and start drinking and sharing the funniest joke they have heard since the creation of the century. A bearded middle-aged man is talking loudly in the tavern. He tells the story when he was an adventurer, and occasionally has exaggerated body movements. However, not everyone is happy to see his exaggerated body movements, because with his movements, the big glass in his hand will always spill some wine and splash indiscriminately on others. "Hey, old kujill, you''re bragging again." Someone laughed and said, it''s hard to say whether it''s malice or goodwill. "What boast, what I say is the truth!" The bearded man''s face turned red. He didn''t know whether he was drunk or angry. "How can you slander me!" "What slander?" Another person said with a smile. The voice line was obviously not the one who had just coaxed him. "I drank with the heroic charge leader a few days ago and listened to him personally. You are not injured and withdraw as you said, so you can only fool others here. Old man, who doesn''t know what''s going on with you? " The bearded man''s face became redder. This time, it should be sure that it was red, because the green veins on his forehead appeared, and his face was particularly ferocious: "I got an arrow in my knee, why can''t I be regarded as injured? I couldn''t walk at that time. Why can''t I be injured and withdraw from the regiment? I''m a Ranger. I''m shot in the knee and can''t walk. What else can I do? " Then there was another burst of words that others couldn''t understand. What "witnessed the amazing swordsmanship of a young man named Sean", what "had a good drink in the wine and sword tavern", what "also had a good talk with alikate at night", and what "once led a man named rupee across the road" made all the people present burst into laughter. No one would take old kujill''s words to heart. He was just bragging again. The whole tavern was soon filled with a cheerful atmosphere, even more festive than usual at night. "I, I also know a big news!" The bearded man shouted, "the peace council has been wiped out by the dead spines!" "Ha ha ha!" The laughter in the tavern became louder and louder. This time, all the people who had just participated in the coaxing of old kujil laughed. Most people looked at old kujill with sympathy. Many people shook their heads when they saw old kujill for the first time. Obviously, they had a more intuitive impression of him: unreliable. "Old kujill, do you think we''re fools?" Someone said with a smile, "we don''t know what the dead spine is, but the organization as powerful as the peace council will be eliminated? Hahaha, old kugil, you''re blowing too much. " "Hahaha, old kujill treats us all as fools." Someone laughed again, "is today a fool''s day?" "Happy April Fool''s Day!" Others raised their glasses and shouted, but at least a third of a glass of ale was spilled. "Happy April Fool''s Day!" Soon, a large group of people began to respond. People in the tavern began to indulge in joy and laughter. Many people''s brains have begun to be paralyzed by alcohol, and they can''t even think normally. They yelled "Happy April Fool''s Day" and other words, and then drank wine and ate meat. Sometimes they said a few words, either too confused to be understood by others, or they had completely blown the cow''s hide at the beginning. Soon, the saying of April Fool''s day spread from pubs and began to spread throughout the city. Many people began to play jokes on each other that were not very bad in nature. Even aristocratic women liked this little game spread from the civilian class they had always despised. Moreover, the greatest victory is how many people can be deceived and what kind of panic can be caused. However, compared with those civilians who drink and have fun and some aristocrats who have not had enough contact, those big people who are really qualified to know the inside are not so relaxed. In front of many people, there is a more detailed intelligence document. Perhaps the details of this intelligence document vary, but at least it can better prove that this is not an April Fool''s joke, but that the peace Parliament was officially destroyed two days ago. The joint effort to eradicate the entire peace council was led by the Principality of vanity, which united the three forces of the dead spine and the qainas empire. Among them, the war of the Principality of vanity against the kingdom of * * * was the fuse of this incident. In this conspiratorial war, the headquarters of the peace council was directly captured by dead spines. Four of the seven peace saints in the house of Libra were killed and two were seriously injured, and only one person escaped. However, the person who escaped was also in a state of dying serious injury, and it was obvious that he could not jump for long. As for the eight peace envoys who are still active on the miracle continent, they have also been besieged, suppressed and killed at the same time, among which the biggest loss is the heavenly Libra escort group sent to the * * * kingdom. Four peace messengers and 20 golden robed executives all fell. On this intelligence document, only a few lines of information about the collapse of the peace Parliament were written, but the contents revealed inside were absolutely shocking. No one can ignore the heavy weight of this intelligence document. The peace parliament, which occupies a very important position on the miracle continent and has been running for tens of thousands of years, has been destroyed? The legendary genius, Christina F. Fisher, who was highly expected by the whole Peace Council and even rumored that she would succeed one of the seven seats of Libra in the future, died in the hands of Duke of nothingness, Sean Connery? Countless people feel incredible. Even more people hope that this is really a joke, an April Fool''s Day joke. But the big people who are qualified to read these intelligence documents know - at least their reason clearly tells them that this is really not a joke. At least, countless people remember a name today. Sean Connery, the king of the future void empire. Yes, at this moment, both those active organizations on the mainland and those kingdoms and principalities on the mainland clearly know that it is a matter of time for the void principality to be upgraded to an empire, and no one can stop them in the southern continent. Because the two empires that are truly qualified and able to prevent the virtual principality from being upgraded to an empire have fallen into different quagmires of war. The Millennium covenant empire is now fighting with the undead army from the bones. Although it has the support of many church knights, the war situation is not as smooth as expected, because there are too many people fishing in troubled waters and disobeying orders. Even the Millennium covenant commander, who is stronger than one of the Great Empires, can''t command these church knights, Otherwise, it is impossible to be dragged into the quagmire of war. Especially as the war lasted longer and the number of deaths increased significantly, it expanded the army of the dead. As for another Empire: the qainas Empire, it has officially declared war on the * * * Kingdom, and then directly sent troops before the end of the official decree time - during the period when the peace parliament still exists, any country must declare war at least one month in advance, give the enemy sufficient preparation time, and at least let the people avoid dying in the war. But now, after the peace council was completely destroyed by the dead spine, the qainas Empire just sent troops directly after the war declaration, and there was no time for the * * * kingdom to prepare at all. Of course, it would not give the other party any chance to find diplomatic means. In just one day, the army of the qainas Empire successively conquered three fortresses on the border of the * * * Kingdom and won the territory close to a standard principality. The feud between the qainas Empire and the * * * Kingdom has a long history, but no one knows exactly what caused it. The only thing we can know is that at the peak of hatred, the qainas Empire directly launched an invasion war against the * * * kingdom. This one-sided war was forced by the Peace Council when the qainas empire was about to win a complete victory. Therefore, after the collapse of the Peace Council, the qainas empire finally had no worries - most importantly, all the forces sent by the Peace Council to the * * * Kingdom have fallen. This means that * * * Kingdom has no high-end power comparable to the qainas Empire, and may be able to fight with the qainas empire in terms of military strength, but once the super strong intervene in the battlefield, there will be no suspense. This is the real war. So at this moment, neither the Millennium covenant Empire nor the qainas empire will go to the trouble of the void principality, let alone prevent him from being upgraded to an empire. Of course, needless to say, in the intelligence documents of many people, there is also an important intelligence that the Principality of vanity took the lead and cooperated with the dead spine and the qainas Empire to destroy the peace Parliament. Therefore, only in terms of human relations, the qainas Empire owes the Principality of vanity a great favor. Perhaps, in a short time, we will change the name of the void principality to the void empire. However, at present, the only thing that still makes people wonder is how the void principality will become an empire, replace one of the old seven empires, or make an exception to the eighth empire. If it is the former, according to the general code of aristocratic law, it can become the eighth Empire only after it is recognized by at least half of the empires, that is, the four empires. On the contrary, it still retains the seat of the seven empires, but the void principality must compete with the poludo empire or the Sitan empire for this seat. In the eyes of many people, the void principality is bound to follow the latter route, and will certainly pick the poludo Empire, because at present, the empire is the most declining and the possibility of replacing it is the greatest. However, in this way, the Principality of the void will have to establish many enemies - many of the big kingdoms that aim at the position of the faltering poludo empire. At least there are more than ten super first-class kingdoms qualified to compete for this imperial seat. But anyway, the name Sean Connery is destined to really ring through the whole miracle continent at this moment. Even if countless people are unwilling to admit it, the Peace Council, which has been active on the miracle continent since the end of the ash age, has indeed led the development of the whole miracle continent and can be regarded as the product of an era. With the collapse of the Peace Council, it also represents the end of the old era and the advent of a new era - the kings of the great empire and the great kingdom will thank Sean for bringing them more hope; The kings of those small kingdoms and principalities would hate Sean because he brought them not hope, but deep despair. Sean Connery, he ended an old era and created a new era. This is a name destined to be recorded in history. It is also a name destined to shock the world. Chapter 1198 ***Kingdom, the whole territory collapsed. The qainas Empire invaded from the eastern line and completely occupied nearly one fifth of the territory of the whole * * * kingdom in just five days. This time, the qainas Empire used six first-line main legions and ten second-line legions to attack the king capital of * * * kingdom in three ways. Different from the imagined fierce war, the resistance of * * * kingdom along the way can be said to be almost zero. In particular, as the main force of the Middle Route Army, the three main front-line legions under the personal command of the God of war Jason, basically all the enemies encountered along the way either fled or simply surrendered, which can be said to be the fastest among the three routes of the qainas empire. However, although the qainas Empire came this time with a long-standing idea of revenge, it did not raise a butcher''s knife to the civilian class, but dealt a severe blow to the aristocracy. However, this is also reasonable. After all, the nobility of the qainas Empire already belongs to the ruling class, and it is not as easy to grant the status of nobility as other countries. It can be said that any aristocrat in the qainas empire is a real symbol of status, and the purpose of this expedition to the * * * kingdom is naturally to obtain sufficient interest resources. Therefore, it must be an irreconcilable thing to face the old aristocracy of the * * * kingdom. It is common to find excuses to attack, recall and exile. This is also Jason''s relatively gentle handling method. The reason why the other two armies advance more slowly than Jason is that they have a deeper hatred for the aristocracy of the * * * kingdom. Therefore, since we know that surrender will also result in death, no one is willing to die easily, there must be resistance. After that, the war was completely one-sided. With the intensification of the war, more and more countries on the miracle continent are betting on the * * * kingdom of the southern continent. Many people are paying attention to the final result of the war - even if many people have guessed, but after they don''t really see the result, many people are still unwilling to believe that the peace parliament has been destroyed. They hoped that this time the result would be the same as the previous one: the chenus Empire stopped at torus fortress, and then the Peace Council came on the stage again. Within a month, the qainas Empire had approached outside the capital of the * * * kingdom. The garrison on the wall of the king''s capital can even see the dark spots that have gradually appeared on the distant horizon - that is the main force of the Chinese army of the qainas empire. But all this is not the worst. The real terror is that the panic of despair is spreading madly in the * * * kingdom. Although the * * * kingdom is trying its best to stop the spread of this panic, it has achieved little results - even if these stupid guys know that there are enemy spies sneaking into Wangdu, they still fail to come up with more perfect and detailed countermeasures to stop the spread of these rumors. Of course, the most important thing is that the Peace Council, which has always been the trump card of the * * * Kingdom, was destroyed by dead spines. This blow to the * * * kingdom is unimaginable - after losing the support of the super power of the Peace Council, relying only on the only super power of the * * * kingdom can not stop the qainas empire. Not to mention, the army from the void duchy is not easy to provoke: the emergence of two super powers also makes the army of the * * * Kingdom unable to resist the invasion of the void duchy. Especially after the * * * Kingdom issued the nominal flag of only levying the wiles family, the resistance became smaller, and even many southern nobles expressed their willingness to join the void duchy. However, the void principality did not agree. Both Sean and William knew that the surrender of these nobles was not sincere. They were just for self-protection. To put it bluntly, they just want to get a shelter. As long as they can give them shelter, no matter who the other party is, they won''t mind. Of course, this kind of asylum is to retain their current status, identity and their corresponding powers and resources. This is impossible for as like as two peas in the same kingdom as the kingdom of the kingdom of the kingdom of the kingdom of heaven. ¡­¡­ "The army is advancing rapidly, and the resistance encountered along the way is also very small." In the camp''s main account, William pointed to the map on the long table in the middle, and then said in a deep voice, "but soon we will encounter that this mark is not the private seal of any of his followers, nor even any mark recorded in the void duchy. The owner of this family emblem mark is the family emblem mark belonging to Athena. However, the badge on it has a silver border, not a gold border, which means that the person who sent this letter was not Athena, but her followers. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean opened the envelope directly and took out the letter paper. Just one look, Sean''s face changed, looked unusually gloomy and ugly, and his murderous spirit directly turned into a real sky, tearing a hole in the tent of the master''s tent. William and the soldier who delivered the letter didn''t notice for a moment. They were directly overturned by Sean''s strong murderous spirit. Then they completely disturbed the whole camp. Almost everyone thought they had been attacked by the enemy! Chapter 1199 "It''s all right. Step back." Sean gathered his momentum and said to the people around him, "I lost my manners." Some strong men from the wild tribe looked at each other with confused faces. However, since Sean said so, they turned around and left. Relatively speaking, they still belong to the type of simple and honest and willing to obey orders. After all, Sean and William did bring them a very strong self-confidence. However, the legendary strongmen of the original Peace Council, who were forced to obey Sean, now looked at Sean with a slightly exploratory look. Just because of the embarrassment of the relationship at the moment, it''s hard for the three to say anything. They just exchanged eyes with each other and left. The only people who didn''t follow orders to leave were Alexis, kokirei, tungsten Lamo, Elsie and Rena. "What happened?" Asked William in a deep voice. He knew that Sean rarely showed such a murderous look. When he saw it before, it was because of ANN Nuo''s death. It was said that Cecilia and others were frightened at that time. Thinking of this, William couldn''t help thinking that the seal of this letter seemed to be yasna''s family emblem. Could it be said that the person who had the accident was yasna? "How many troops can we mobilize now?" Sean looked at William and asked in a deep voice, "I mean, without affecting the war situation of * * * kingdom." "Well, there are about 50000 reserve troops in China, but they are all recruits who have not been on the battlefield." William said without thinking, "the troops on the other side of Rio forest can also be mobilized, about 30000 people. I believe the Principality of oekiri will never dare to cut off our way back at this time. In addition, the scarlet knights and the first cavalry regiment of the wild fortress can also be mobilized, and the second infantry regiment of nock and the mobile infantry regiment of ardorf can also be mobilized. " "If nock and Adolf''s troops are called, how many troops are there?" "The second infantry regiment has just carried out wartime conscription. At the beginning, it was in the strategic plan to replace Stalin''s first infantry regiment, so the total force is close to 50000, but more than half of them are recruits who have just started training." William opened his mouth and explained, "the total strength of aldof''s mobile infantry regiment was only 20000. At that time, considering that it was possible to reinforce the wild fortress at the necessary time, there was no expansion and recruitment. Although the strength was a little less, the mobility was the fastest in our country." Sean frowned. "In other words, with Dwight''s Scarlet knights and the first cavalry regiment, the total force is less than 50000?" William immediately understood that Sean directly excluded all the training recruits of the second Infantry Regiment: "yes It is also scattered all over the country. If you want to gather, the closest place is the xiadi fortress. The total journey will take about... 20 days to gather. " Speaking of this, William finally couldn''t help it: "what''s going on? If you don''t say it, we can''t think of the best way. " "Athena was caught." Sean said in a deep voice, "no one thought that grace was the one who hid the most He used public opinion to force Adams to lead his troops to fight against the army of the dead. Now he is trapped in the territory of the Millennium alliance Empire and surrounded by the army of the dead. Neither Ryan kingdom nor the Millennium alliance empire can rescue him at present. If it were not for the particularity of his army, he would have become a member of the army of the dead. " "What about Arlan?" William asked. Although I don''t like this guy and even fell out with him in the Libra Parliament a month ago, I have to say that in the current Ryan Kingdom, he is the real heir to the orthodox throne. With this guy''s character, it''s impossible to let grace do anything, and he''s bound to stop it. "Dead." Sean sighed, "on their way back to King Ryan''s capital, they met an assassin..." "Isn''t there Fanny?" Rena suddenly interrupted, "I remember her strength... Very strong." "The whereabouts are unknown." Sean seemed tired of explaining, so he handed the letter to the others. The letter was not thick, but it was not thin. It had almost seven pages. It described everything that had happened in Ryan in the past month. Although some places are not exhaustive, what happened in general is clearly described. The eldest prince Adams was trapped in the territory of the Millennium covenant and surrounded by the army of the dead. It became extremely difficult to protect himself. If there was no rescue, his death would only be a matter of time. The third prince, Arlan, was attacked when he returned to the capital of Ryan after the end of the Libra Parliament. Because of the situation shown by Arlan during the negotiation, Florence, hatch, Kos and others were quite dissatisfied, so they did not accompany them for protection, which gave the assassin an opportunity: all the accompanying guards died in battle, and the whereabouts of Fanny, the elf Jue sword, Arlan''s personal guard, were unknown. After that, it was very common and dog blood for Sean. Even for William and others, it is a very conventional conspiracy routine. Only when the enemy is prepared, these routines still work. The place where Arlan was assassinated was a baron in tonis fortress. The Baron was a supporter of the fourth Princess fercis. Therefore, after a series of investigations and evidence collection, it was found that the assassination of Arlan was related to fercis, and the king guards directly ordered the arrest with the support of the house of Representatives. Originally, no matter who is here, anyone can smell the smell of conspiracy. As long as fursis doesn''t resist or do anything extreme, there is always a way to save him. This is also the view supported by Athena and Marquis Flores. After all, when Arlan has died, fercis can be said to be the determiner of the next heir to the throne. As long as she doesn''t do anything, the throne is completely at hand. But it happened that a traitor appeared in fursis''s team. So a chaotic battle broke out. How the process of fighting is now unclear, but the result is particularly tragic: Princess Heath''s life is not known for life. Marquis Flores was also seriously injured, but they were rescued by Elizabeth and broke out; The Grand Duke of Garrod, yasna and Vivian, were responsible for breaking up and giving others a chance to escape. As a result, they failed to break through. Yasna was seriously injured and arrested, and Vivian died on the spot. The person who sent this letter for help was Elizabeth. She used the secret channel of Marquis Floris to deliver the letter all the way, but she was attacked by the subordinates of the Black Hawk. Until this time, all people knew that the black hawk who had killed Sean had not died. Although his forces were incorporated and absorbed by the Marquis of Flores because of his embarrassed escape, in fact, it was also a conspiracy between him and Glenn. It was only now that it was exposed, and unexpected results were achieved. Until now, when this letter was delivered to Sean, neither Elizabeth nor Marquis Flores could escape from tonis fortress, and now they are still in the control area of the noble faction in the fortress. However, the real biggest trouble is that there are also problems in the Principality of garod - the old Party of the former kingdom of dabion suddenly revived and set off a civil strife in the Principality of garod. Simi, who is in charge of the town, is now completely dragged to death in the Principality of garod, unable to send troops to rescue Elizabeth, let alone enter tonis fortress. "It doesn''t seem like a big problem." William said, "just let..." Speaking of this, William was suddenly stunned and understood in an instant. "See?" Sean glanced at William. "Now we are also dragged by the war. We need at least two super strong men here to win torus fortress and prevent other problems and crises Haila also has trouble. Although Noro is responsible for acting as the coordinate and can support high-end combat power at any time, if the war situation is stuck, a super strong person can''t completely reverse the whole battle. " "And the problem is more than that." Tungsten Lamo also understood, "the other party has hostages I guess Vivian''s death should be an accident. Glenn knows our relationship with Athena, so he wanted to catch her alive. That''s why Athena is now seriously injured and arrested, but the kingdom of Ryan still makes great efforts to invite the priests of the temple of life. " "Then we rush to send troops..." Rena frowned. "It''s different." William shook his head. "The hostage is to prevent us from sending super strong people. Otherwise, the strength of Ryan kingdom can''t compete at all. I guess they''re going to talk to us about something when they catch Athena alive. But on this point, we can''t say anything. If we don''t even have a reaction, they will know that Athena is meaningless to us. I''m afraid it will end... " "So this letter is a test." Sean said in a deep voice, his face hard to see the extreme, "I have dealt with the Black Hawk. It is not a simple person. He can bear it for so long. He must have mastered and controlled all the channels of Flores, so the result is obvious. They deliberately sent the letter to us." "I even wonder... The Black Hawk didn''t bear it, but was found and incorporated by Flores." Sean sneered, "otherwise, Flores could not incorporate all the forces of the Black Hawk so soon. Now that something like this has happened, it is simply self inflicted To tell you the truth, I have no interest in the rags of contention for the throne in Ryan Kingdom, but I can''t help yasna. " "We know." William nodded. "After all, we were taken care of so much by her in those years. Without her, there would be no empty principality today." "As long as Haila can stabilize the war, we have at least one super strong person to mobilize." Sean thought for a moment, then said, "you contact Hella and let her stabilize the war at all costs. If necessary, we can even give up some irrelevant areas. Anyway, we can get them back later." "I know." William nodded, "but even so, our current troops are not enough to open up a fourth battlefield." "Our own troops are not enough, but that doesn''t mean we have no way." "I see what you mean." William''s military sense of smell is naturally not comparable to that of Sean. At the moment, as soon as he heard Sean''s words, he has been keenly aware of Sean''s thoughts, "I''ll let Diana talk to them. If there is a breakthrough... " "I can talk to my father." Elsie also understood, "in addition, the dark moon gun knights can also be recruited and returned. There is no news at the wild fortress at present. So instead of letting that army rust there, it''s better to focus on the key points. " "I won''t say thank you." Sean smiled. "It''s all right. You won''t mind what I take from you anyway." Elsie smiled back. "Then I''ll go first, and then we''ll see you on the battlefield." "Do you know which battlefield it is?" Sean asked. "Isn''t that nonsense?" Elsie waved his hand without looking back, "but I still want to say that you are worthy of being called a mad dog by the outside world. At the same time, you have opened up four national wars. I''m afraid no one on the mainland dares to be so crazy except you." "That''s because I have enough confidence." Sean smiled, then turned to William, "let''s choose Florence as the breakthrough. I''m sure he won''t mind. And as a price, I can leave the rest of the wiles family to him. " "I see." William nodded. "Since things are so urgent, I''ll let Adolf lead the army first. His current Legion is near the city of void. After that, we will mobilize nock''s second infantry to the battlefield... If everything goes well, our first battle should start at tonis fortress. As for the scarlet knights and the first cavalry regiment, they can follow the gun of the dark moon and temporarily transfer the command to each other. " "These things are up to you." Sean said, "I''m leaving right away. I''m going to visit someone. I have to find out his attitude before I can decide what''s next Alexis and coquirre, I''ll leave it to you. Talk to Alfred first about the plan you said before. If he has no opinion, we can implement it directly. The matter of torus fortress can''t be delayed. If the situation in both battlefields can be stabilized, our combat strength will be stronger. " "I see." William smiled, "but think about how to deal with Neil first Open up four National War battlefields at the same time. This consumption, ha ha... " Sean''s face turned black when he heard William''s words. Chapter 1200 Grace is the only prince Sean has never seen. He is not the youngest son of the former king of Rhine, but he can definitely be regarded as the most talented son. Because as early as when Adams and Arlan had not returned to the royal capital and fercis was just a royal celebrity in the royal capital, he had begun to participate in some domestic politics. No matter how many plans you have participated in, the bad blood plan is really impressive. Perhaps it was in this state that greyne developed the idea that the throne belonged to him. So grace was really angry at the sudden emergence of Adams, Alan and fursis competing for the heir to the throne. However, he did not show this anger, but began to plan the opportunity of rise. In this process, his performance also seemed very mediocre. This move did weaken his sense of existence, so that neither arland nor Adams nor even ferheath really regarded gren as a competitor. Therefore, in this case, many details are ignored. For example, Adams was sent on behalf of the kingdom of Ryan to help fight against the army of the dead. Many people believe that it is the first result of cooperation between Arlan and versis. But in fact, it is Glenn who really adds fuel to the flames - it is impossible for Arlan''s shrewdness not to find this trace, but Arlan is blinded by his arrogance and thinks that Glenn is only standing on the choice to reduce the interests of his competitors. Grace is really reducing competitors, but Adams is only his first goal. After that, the contradiction between Arlan and fercis intensified, and gren''s writing was indispensable. It was only to Gran''s surprise that fergies was soft and willing to support Arlan, which really disrupted Gran''s plan. But with greyne''s heart, he didn''t give up directly, but chose to continue to endure. Just at this time, Sean sent troops to the * * * Kingdom, and invited Ryan kingdom to send troops to fight together. So this opportunity once again became Glenn''s conspiracy plan: he promoted the determination of Ryan kingdom to send troops. Originally, he wanted to make trouble on the battlefield and defeat the army of Ryan kingdom. In this way, as an advocate of sending troops, Arlan must bear a large part of the responsibility, together with fercis, an ally of Arlan, will also be involved, which is undoubtedly a good use point for gren''s rise. But no one thought that the peace council had stepped in, and it was before Grace''s defeat plan was implemented. Therefore, as the main person in charge of the war and the next king of Ryan Kingdom, Arlan naturally wants to attend the Libra meeting. However, from the beginning, gren did not intend to let Arlan come back alive, otherwise he would not be so accurate. He found Arlan''s return route and perfectly implemented the assassination plan - all of Arlan''s responses fell into the perfect target of gren, which was obviously not a temporary intention, but a plan that had been considered for a long time. So the result was that Adams died of the death of the Arab League. The only remaining Heath was basically not able to resist what she did. The princess was never known for her military and political abilities. If she hadn''t been supported by her, she would have no ability to compete in the throne. Therefore, for greyne, the real threat is not versis, but the Marquis of Flores and the Grand Duchess of Jarod, Athena g. Evans, who has the nickname of "King''s Hidden Dagger". Once the assassination plan against Arlan is carried out, grace must control Flores and Athena. Originally, all links and mistakes in grace''s plan had been calculated properly, and it was certain that he would become the new king of Ryan. But no one expected that something would happen to the Libra Council! In the common knowledge of all the people on the whole miracle continent, once the Libra conference is held, the result must be that all countries are soft, and any war is equal to the end. Moreover, according to the unspoken rules of the agreed customs, countries ordered by the Libra conference to cease war are not allowed to send troops again within three years, and even domestic military development will be restrained. In this regard, the peace parliament will send special personnel to monitor. Therefore, in grace''s view, the end of the void principality must be honestly shrinking back to the wilderness. But the result? Sean lifted the chessboard and the peace council collapsed. This was not what Glenn had expected - in fact, even the craziest people would not have expected it. The collapse of the peace Parliament was unthinkable. At least, before this incident, no one had ever thought of destroying the Peace Council: it was not that no one had done it in history, but no one had ever succeeded. The most disastrous loss to the peace council was probably the sniper led by the seven empires. However, the result was only a great blow to the vitality of the Peace Council, and did not shake its foundation. Because of this, many people simply don''t know how the Archduke of void brought down the Peace Council. When Glenn received the news, his action had already begun, and it was impossible to stop at this time, because Arlan was dead, and the siege of versis, Rena and others had begun. Unless he is willing to give up the readily available throne, otherwise he can only go one way to the black. Therefore, without turning back at all, he has to continue the siege. It''s just a slight change in strategy. It was because of this that Athena was able to survive - in the original plan, the Principality of Garrod was not a territory that should be independent. Grace, indeed, was testing the reaction of the Principality of void, as Sean had expected. ¡­¡­ "The Principality of void has moved." In the study where Arlan often stayed, the black eagle knelt respectfully in the middle, "the four giants of the void began to act. Diplomat Diana is currently missing, but he has at least six empty dark blade guards around him. It can be guessed that the trend should be to go to the territory of the Duke of tequila or the Marquis of Rome; Interior official Neil also began to mobilize materials. In the past seven days, the material mobilization of the void principality has been very frequent. On the surface, it seems to transport materials to the three front lines, but in fact, according to our analysis, it should be preparing for the opening of the fourth battlefield. " "The fourth battlefield, ah." The young man sitting behind the desk is obviously very green from his age. At least he will never be more than 20 years old. No one would have thought that he would be the initiator of this series of conspiracy plans. "Does the Principality of void really dare to open up a fourth battlefield?" "Under Archduke Sean, there are at least two super strong men." The black eagle was silent for a moment, and finally sighed helplessly. Grace''s face was gloomy and ugly: "but isn''t he at war with the * * * Kingdom now? Can he mobilize these super strong people to leave? Besides, I''m afraid the two battlefields over there in the wilderness are not easy, right? Those damn undead armies, why didn''t they launch an attack at this time! " "The battlefield on the other side of the Millennium covenant empire is also very chaotic now. It is estimated that there is no chance to go south at this time." The Black Hawk thought for a while, and then said, "but I''m not hopeless at the moment*** On the other side of the battlefield, the army of the void principality was dragged down. The super strong under Archduke Sean did not dare to leave the battlefield at will, otherwise they would certainly not be able to stop the counterattack of torus fortress of * * * kingdom. Only from the current military situation, our Ryan Kingdom still has a comparative advantage. " Grace tapped the desk with his right hand and frowned: "is the battlefield over the * * * kingdom in the charge of the famous general William What about Hera Garcia, another famous general of the Principality of vanity? " "She is fighting against the Allied forces of the six countries invading the wilderness, but she changed her defensive posture and took the initiative to attack. Obviously, she wants to stabilize the battlefield behind the wilderness." The black eagle glanced at the intelligence record in his hand, and then opened his mouth and replied, "at present, there should be few troops that can be mobilized in the Principality of void. According to the information I received, the mobile infantry regiment of the Principality of void is the first to be launched, and it is now close to tonis fortress; The follow-up force is the second infantry regiment of the Principality of void. It is said that there are signs of troop mobilization in the wild fortress occupied by the Principality of void, but I guess it should not be several major main armies. " "Is there any practical information?" "It will take a few more days. Since the outbreak of the war, the territory of void has begun to operate, and almost all the intelligence personnel arranged by Marquis Flores in the territory of the Principality of void have been cleared." The black eagle said reluctantly, "the remaining people who have not been cleared should be the lineage of the Hidden Dagger. I can''t control it, so there will be some trouble in the transmission of information." "If it weren''t for the collapse of the Peace Council..." Glenn''s face became more and more ugly. "Are there any people in the world that Sean''s mad dog dare not bite? This damn mad dog! And that bitch, Athena! If it weren''t for that bitch, how could we Ryan cultivate a wolf by ourselves? I knew this mad dog didn''t have any awe at all. At that time, we should try our best to stop his growth! damn! damn! Damn it! " "Lord Glenn, please calm down." The black eagle said in a deep voice, "now we have not lost. As long as the battlefield on the other side of the * * * kingdom is not defeated at once, there is still hope for us to fight. And most importantly, Archduke Sean must have come for Archduke yasina. As long as Archduke yasina is still in our hands, we are qualified to negotiate with Archduke Sean. At least he doesn''t dare to throw a single bet. " Hostages, which is also an important reason for grace to capture Athena alive. In fact, if Vivian hadn''t died, grace would have a much bigger chip in his hand now. But it''s a pity that Vivian''s woman is obviously not a person who is easy to yield. She would rather die in battle than become a prisoner. Therefore, in the face of such a thorny enemy, even grace dare not keep her hand. The only thing that annoyed greyne was the escape of marquis Flores, Elizabeth and fergies. "Continue to intensify efforts, and you must find fergies, Elizabeth and fergies!" Grace said coldly, "how''s the connection with the surrounding Kingdoms?" "At present, only the Principality of robein has responded." "Try again." Grace didn''t ask what the response was, but he believed that the Black Hawk could handle these things, "so, what''s the Duke of void doing now?" "I don''t know..." the black eagle smiled helplessly. "I thought he was still on the * * * battlefield, but... After sacrificing a lot of people to explore, I found that Sean had left the * * * battlefield at all. Now I don''t know where to go, and I didn''t even reveal any news I estimate that this should be the top secret of the Principality of vanity. Only those high-level core personnel know it. " "You mean, there''s no way to detect it, right?" "Yes." The black eagle nodded. "How is Athena now?" Grace asked. "Archduke yasina''s injury has stabilized, but in order to prevent her from ''making trouble'', some special measures have been taken." The black eagle said, "however, the doctor has said that this tranquilizer seems to have some special side effects. If you use it more... It is likely to have some side effects." "As long as she doesn''t die." Grace said coldly, "as for whether she has become a fool or disabled, it has nothing to do with us." The black eagle opened his mouth and seemed to be going to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. As Glenn waved, the Black Hawk knew that this conversation was over. After turning away from the study, greyne thought for a moment and gave up his plan to see Athena. He knew that at the moment, yasna was being held in the secret chamber dungeon of the castle, which was the Royal escape route. Although he could pass unimpeded in his capacity, he didn''t think of a reason to see yasna. And most importantly, he still has a lot of work to complete. The top priority is to find out where the Duke of nothingness Sean Connery is at this time. According to the information detected by the sacrificial hands, the mysterious Archduke seems to have disappeared for nearly ten days. How far can we go in ten days? Others may not know, but Sean has gone deep into the kingdom of Ryan at the moment, and his position is not outside the Great Wall, but inside the Great Wall - the fortress of St. derons, which is called Ryan''s horn together with tonis fortress. Chapter 1201 The fortress of St. derons was a military fortress built during the reign of King Ryan. At the beginning, the scale of the fortress was not large, but the most conventional standard fortress. The defense strength has always been the defect of the fortress. This defect was used by the Millennium covenant empire in the war when the Millennium covenant Empire invaded the kingdom of Ryan, and became the most direct and straightforward breakthrough. Therefore, when Ryan shield Roald, known as the "holy wall", settled in the fortress and became the supreme commander of the fortress, the expansion, repair and improvement of the fortress became a top priority. It took nearly a decade for these clandestine efforts to finally transform Fort St. derons into a real imperial Fortress - although it is still the lowest standard imperial fortress, it is much stronger in terms of defense than at the beginning. Yasna''s childhood was spent in the ten years of expansion, repair and improvement of the fortress, and finally developed her current character and ability. It can be said that St. barold g. Evans is the real enlightenment of Athena. If there is no later story, then athena will surely become the next master of the Fortress - the whole Evans family has moved away from the extravagant capital and moved to this bitter and cold place. Although there is no public statement in Ryan, in fact, all nobles secretly know that the border Duke has great authority. No one can challenge the status of the border Duke except Ryan''s sword, let alone force Evans away from the fortress. Therefore, the consciousness of the new owner of the fortress who takes over the position of head of the Evans family is also rooted in the minds of all Ryan nobles. But fate always likes to joke with people. Therefore, yasna left here when she was an adult, relying on her own efforts to lay a greater foundation than Evans - the first Archduke in the history of Evans family to obtain the right to establish an independent country. If we continue to develop along this route, as long as the descendants of Athena work hard enough, plus a little luck and opportunity, the Evans family can also become an emerging royal family on the miracle continent. From the time when Athena became Lord Garrod, she has always been the object of worship of countless women in the whole Ryan aristocratic circle, the object of admiration of countless men, and, of course, the envy of many aristocratic families. Even since Athena established tonis fortress, the incompatible relationship between the Evans family and Athena has finally loosened slightly - for Athena, she doesn''t have to secretly contact her father. But just like that old saying. "Fate always likes to joke.". Today, Athena has become a prisoner of the kingdom of Ryan, and has even been accused of "poisoning the former king, murdering his highness Adams, assassinating Prince Arlan, manipulating Princess ferheath, overhead the royal family of Ryan, and plotting to seize the kingdom of Ryan". As a result, the former Archduke has now become a despicable person despised by everyone. The people of the kingdom of Ryan even made a high voice for the expropriation of the Principality of Garrod - of course, there are some stirring nobles. In this case, the Evans family naturally got rid of their relationship for the first time and announced that they had no relationship with yasna g. Evans. If Sean hadn''t acted immediately after receiving the news of the accident of yasna, and the news of the collapse of the peace parliament is no longer a rumor or joke on April Fool''s day, otherwise, I''m afraid Ryan''s army would have fought with Simi stationed in the Principality of Garrod at the moment. ¡­¡­ Rold g. Evans, now the head of Evans family, is also the rise of Evans family. For the whole Evans family, rold has devoted more efforts than anyone imagined - many people only know that he was a local count when he became the head of the Evans family, but they don''t know how big the gap between the local aristocrats and the powerful aristocrats is in the aristocratic circle, let alone how difficult it is to climb from the count to the marquis. If Roald had not shown his amazing talent and efforts when he was young, he would not have been assigned to St. derons fortress, nor would he have become a powerful marquis. As for today''s Duke, in fact, it doesn''t make much sense. Because the kingdom of Ryan had not been upgraded at that time and was still a principality sheltered under the Millennium covenant Empire, the title could only reach Marquis at most. However, in terms of achievements, the Ryan shield has actually been able to become a duke for a long time - his achievements can not be lower than his daughter in any case, but it is for some special reasons that he has achieved the reputation of Duchess Athena. Today''s Roland is over 50, but in fact, he doesn''t look old at all. On the contrary, perhaps because he is well maintained, he looks more like a mature man in his thirties and less than 40. Of course, the strong vitality wave in his body is also another strong evidence that he can maintain his youth - this is a man who has stepped into the realm of the holy land. As long as nothing happens, it is not a problem to protect the whole Evans family for hundreds of years. However, only a few people found that since yasna was arrested, rolde''s temples had turned a little white and his eyebrows had been locked. At this time, in the corridor on the second floor of the residence, rold walked side by side with a middle-aged man with a similar appearance. According to his appearance, the middle-aged man should be Roland''s son. They seemed to be discussing something. From time to time, they could see the dissatisfied face of the middle-aged man beside rold. But the difference is that the middle-aged man did not show respect even in the face of rolde, but always argued, which soon showed his dissatisfaction. Some of the maids who were cleaning nearby had already stepped down when they saw the father and son from a distance. Although they can''t hear clearly, they also know that these words are not what they can hear. In the Evans family home, all servants will be trained in advance and accepted only after receiving qualified evaluation. Therefore, they are very clear about what kind of situation, their top priority is to deal with, and there will never be any talkative servants. However, it is precisely because of this that the Evans family can discuss and argue whenever and wherever, even whether these topics are confidential or not. Soon, the father and son came to the door of a room, and the discussion between them remained. However, when rolde reached out and touched the doorknob, his voice suddenly stopped. The son standing aside immediately realized the problem, but he didn''t stop his voice and seemed to be talking. But rold shook his head: "it''s no use. The other party has found us." Then he opened the door. The layout of the room is very simple. There is almost nothing extra except bookshelves and books stacked with bookshelves. Even there are only a few tables and chairs. Obviously, this is a small study of a more private nature. Because all the books in the study have obvious traces of use, many of them are manuscripts and worn-out ancient books, and it can be seen that the readers obviously cherish these books. At the round table in the room sat a young man with black hair. He looked at a manuscript as if no one else was there. He seemed to be attracted by the story inside and didn''t notice the entry of Roland and his son. Occasionally, the young man could be seen reaching out to pick up the nearby tea cup and take a beautiful sip. Rold could see at a glance that the tea cup was filled with his private collection of leading fruit tea. This man, of course, is Sean who secretly sneaked into St. derons fortress. "Who are you!" Rolde''s son took a step forward, his eyes as sharp as an eagle. Rold glanced at his son and did not speak, but his eyes to Sean became dignified. He dare not say that his fortress defense layout is solid, but at least he can afford the word "strict". Especially in the area where his residence is located, in addition to the multi line cross patrol covering the whole region, almost every monitoring point has at least three secret outposts to form a cross monitoring perspective. But even so, he was invaded so quietly, which made Roland feel a chill on his back. He has identified each other. The Archduke of the void duchy, Sean Connery. Rold also knew that his son had actually recognized each other''s identity, just as the other party had found them standing outside the door when they sat in the room. But his son still wants to ask the identity of the other party, as if this can make him occupy momentum. Thinking of this, rold shook his head helplessly: his son is not as atmospheric and courageous as his daughter after all. He stretched out his hand to stop his son''s further questioning, which had no effect except to appear childish on such an occasion. "If I had known that Duke void was visiting, I would have gone out of the city to meet him." Said rold with a hearty smile. At the moment, although the kingdom of lane and the Principality of void are at odds with each other - even if Sean recklessly directly let the army approach tonis fortress, at least for now, the two sides have not officially torn their faces on diplomatic occasions, so the two sides can be regarded as "their own people". In particular, as the Archduke of Sean, he is more than half a level higher than the Duke of Roland, so it is natural for Roland to speak politely first. "No harm." Sean closed the book, then looked up at Roland, with a deep smile on his face, "this is the eldest son of the Duke. He is really young and promising." "Ha ha, I still can''t compare with you, Archduke." Rolde smiled modestly, "you know, you are several years younger than my son, but you are already a grand duke. Now he is just a Viscount with a false title." "Well, you have the spirit, but you still lack the courage." Sean glanced at rolde''s eldest son, that is, yasna''s brother, and smiled, "if you polish it well, the Evans family will not decline even if it can''t go further in his hand." "What are you talking about!" Hearing Sean''s outspoken criticism, Roland''s eldest son was immediately angry. "What''s your attitude!" Rold let out an angry cry. "My father, it''s a betrayal for the Principality of vanity to send troops to invade now. You don''t have to be so polite." Rolde''s eldest son did not have the slightest fear, but retorted, "what''s more, this man sneaked into our house. Who knows whether the other party is a Duke of vanity. We don''t even know each other''s intentions... " "I''m here about Athena g. Evans." Sean glanced at the young man, but his eyes just glanced, turned back to Roland and interrupted each other. Rold, who had read from Sean''s eyes, did not pay attention to his son. It can even be said that at this moment, in Sean''s eyes, his son is not worried. In addition to his youthful spirit, he doesn''t know how to be flexible, let alone the communication rules of the aristocratic circle. In short, he can only be an aristocrat guarding the border. Once he goes to a place like Wangdu, I''m afraid he will be eaten without residue. "Athena? She is no longer a member of our Evans family. She... " "Step back." Rold finally revealed the dignity of the head of the Evans family. "Father..." "I told you to step down." Rold said in a deep voice, his attitude has become obviously tough, "I am commanding you as the head of the Evans family, not your father Before you officially become the head of the Evans family, don''t forget what you should do now. " After gritting his teeth, the middle-aged man with seven points similar to rold finally nodded in silence, and then turned and left. "I''ll make you laugh, Archduke Sean." "Is this the next patriarch who is going to take over the Evans family instead of Athena?" Sean smiled, but the content of the words was not polite. "Are you ready to completely break away from the Royal aristocracy, or do you want to bury the Evans family?" Roland fell silent and did not answer Sean''s question. But Sean didn''t seem to really want to ask the results. After seeing Roland''s silence, Sean said, "he doesn''t seem to disagree with you." "Athos will not convince anyone except himself." Rold shook his head. "I know his defects, but he is the most suitable person to inherit the Evans family except yasna. Only he can let the Evans family continue to live here at the border and grow without worries If I have to answer, the next generation of Evans family will completely abandon the royal capital aristocracy. " Sean glanced at the closed door and whispered, "he doesn''t seem to be obedient." "Indeed." Rold nodded. "Don''t you worry that it will damage your fortress''s military strength?" Sean laughed. Rold didn''t answer the question, but looked at Sean with a smile, which let Sean know that rold obviously wanted to test his strength. If you want to go deeper, of course, Sean can understand the other party''s practice. After all, after directly sneaking into the other party''s base camp, like entering the back garden of no man''s land, if his nest was invaded like this, Sean would not be able to sit and chat so quietly. "Tungsten Lamo, please." Sean said, "just teach me a lesson. Don''t go too far." "At your command, sir." Vladimir bows to Sean. At this time, rold found that there was a man standing behind Sean, but neither he nor his son ATOS found it! And what''s more incredible is that with the departure of tungsten Lamo, a black and silver wolf suddenly stood up, which made rolde have some illusion: is this really in his study? "Well, next, let''s talk about business." Sean said with a smile, drawing Roland''s attention back. "Cough." Rolde coughed gently to hide his embarrassment of being absent-minded. He looked at the old man who left with the giant wolf. His eyes looked extremely complex. Just now he couldn''t feel the strength of the other party, which clearly proved that the strength of the other party was absolutely above himself. However, this embarrassment soon disappeared. After he restrained his mind, he looked at Sean and said, "I know your intention." Chapter 1202 "Oh?" Sean smiled, "then please tell Duke Roland what I''m doing." "You''re here to ask about Archduke Athena. Am I right?" Roland looked at Sean and said calmly. Sean was noncommittal. "My attitude is very simple. I will always stand in the position of the royal family." Rold said, completely ignoring the change of Sean''s face, "I am the guardian of the former king and have the mission to protect the stability of Ryan''s kingdom. In fact, it''s not just me, including Duke Devon and many others. " Sean frowned involuntarily: "even if it will be said to be foolish loyalty?" "Yes." Rold nodded and then smiled. "I made an oath in front of the throne. I would still be a knight." The knight''s oath is an unbreakable ancient power. Even if this power is as stable as the soul contract, it is the content that every knight must abide by all his life. Just as Sean was assured of Rena, it was precisely because Rena had sworn to Sean that she would never betray Sean and Sean''s descendants. Once this knight''s oath is broken, the swore Knight will be suppressed by the will of the world. Let alone whether he can successfully break through the realm in the future, even his own strength will begin to show a state of attenuation. Therefore, once the oath is taken, no Knight will be willing to break his oath - this is also the reason why all lords and emperors in the miracle continent will trust the knight so much. Whether it is Devin, who hides the violence in his temperament, or other Ryan talents who have been called the pillar by Ryan VI, are the people who have made the knight oath on the throne before the king. Because of this, even if they have any defects, Ryan VI will reuse them without any scruples. Similarly, it is precisely because these people have never broken their vows, so their strength has been able to rise steadily. Especially after annexing the kingdom of dabion and seizing the momentum of the country, the growth rate of these people became more obvious. "But Athena is your daughter..." Sean said, still trying to reverse Roland''s position. Rold shook his head. "She''s my daughter, but I have more than one daughter." This time, it was Sean''s turn to be silent. He had heard what rold meant: between the family and Athena, the father undoubtedly chose the former. Although Sean can understand this practice, after all, when he is the head of a large family, he often has to consider the interests of the whole family group; But being able to understand doesn''t mean Sean can accept it. Maybe it''s a difference in thought. Sean feels that if his daughter has this situation, he will be desperate to declare war directly. At this moment, Sean suddenly understood why Athena was so determined to make fercis king. Because she really knows her father too well. If the royal family has orders, she and her father must fight each other. This is very cruel for Asina. After all, rold is not only Asina''s biological father, but also her enlightenment teacher. It can be said that the relationship between their father and daughter is deeper than outsiders think. Sean believed that if rold was not the head of the Evans family now, he would not let Athena become a prisoner. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help looking at Roland carefully, and soon found the gray on Roland''s temples. As a powerful Holy Land strongman, and also a strongman who has begun to prepare to impact the legendary realm, rolde is unlikely to have this aging phenomenon, but now there is this aging phenomenon of gray temples, which can only prove that rolde is really in a state of exhaustion. "I see." Sean nodded to show understanding. "Your Highness greyne, it''s more cunning and difficult than it seems." Roland looked at Sean and then suddenly smiled, "I''m afraid no one can know the truth about the assassination of his highness arland except Miss Fanny. Because the battlefield was very clean, there was no trace, but it was certain that there were many legendary strong men fighting there. " Sean''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a little surprise appeared on his face: "how many legendary strong men Fanny, Elizabeth, Lauren, aren''t there only three in lane kingdom? If Elizabeth is not included, there are only Lauren, the oath Knight beside his highness Adams, and Fanny, the elf sword destroyer beside his highness Arlan. " "Didn''t I just say that? His highness grace is very cunning. " Rolde smiled, "knowing that his brothers and sisters have the support of legendary strong people, what gives him so much confidence to participate in this dangerous throne competition game In the bad blood plan of that year, he gathered a large number of people. How can you ensure that there are no people with outstanding talent and potential among these people? " Hearing this, Sean''s first reaction was impossible. If he doesn''t know the concept of "national gas accumulation", he may believe it. However, since he got the statement about this concept from Levi, Sean knew one thing very clearly: even if he annexed a country, he could not fully obtain the details of the country in a short time, but needed a relatively slow development period, and then he could gradually reflect the corresponding foundation and level of a big country. After the annexation of dabion, Ryan developed for eight years before he had today''s power and strength. However, dabion''s gas accumulation was not completely captured by lane, but divided into three parts, which were captured by the Principality of void, the kingdom of lane and the Principality of garod. Although Qi Yun is ethereal and very difficult to define and calculate accurately, Ryan Kingdom has two legendary strong men, which has almost reached a relative development limit, not to mention that dabion''s Royal remnant party has not been completely eliminated. Unless "Glenn subdued the Royal remnant of dabion?" Sean asked tentatively. Rold smiled and said nothing. "So, grace has at least two men... No, three legendary strong men." Sean suddenly found that his thinking began to become clear, and many previously vague places are becoming clear now. "Since the black eagle is not dead, he must be a legendary strong man now, so he can accept all the underground industries of marquis Flores, because those guys are a group of rebellious people, They only believe in and follow the strong. " "In addition, the remnant parties of the kingdom of dabion... They defected to gren, so they gave their last bit of Royal spirit to gren, which is why gren''s growth rate can surpass other royal members. Combined with the growth and development of the kingdom of Ryan in recent years, gren must have a legendary strong man under him, And there must be a legendary strong man on the side of the remnant party in the kingdom of dabion. Otherwise, we can''t even have the confidence to talk to gren. " "So... Now Simi is very dangerous!" Rolde was stunned for a moment, and a fine light flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he could associate so many things with Sean just by mentioning one sentence, and even said something he hadn''t considered before. Originally, for the wind evaluation of Sean, the Great Duke of the void, Roland was more inclined to the saying that "Sean can only develop by relying on his followers and the damn * * * * movement", but now after actual contact, rold found that this is not * * * * movement at all. "Then I have one last question." Sean said. "Go ahead, please." "Why did you tell me this?" Sean asked, "since you''re a royalist, you should know what I''m going to do next." "I''m just loyal to the Ryan royal family." Rold smiled and replied, "now, don''t we still belong to the alliance?" Sean was stunned for a moment and immediately realized the meaning of rold''s words. He stood up and bowed, not as Duke of the void, but only as Sean Connery: "I see I thought that if this conversation failed, I might have to borrow something from the Duke. Now it seems that I don''t need it. I know what to do. " Rold smiled and touched his head. "It seems that my head has been saved." "Well, I''ll leave first." Sean stood up straight with a smile. Tungsten Lamo also appeared next to Sean. It seems that he hasn''t left all the time. Even rold doesn''t know when tungsten Lamo came back. But this time, the exaggerated wolf didn''t follow tungsten Lamo, and then they left the room soon. Rold got up and went to the window and stared at the view outside the window. The whole mansion still looked calm, without any waves, let alone the alarm. Not to mention that Sean and tungsten Lamo went in and out as if there were no one else. Just because tungsten Lamo had trouble finding his son just now, there was no alarm. Rold felt powerless in his heart. However, after this sense of powerlessness, it is a renewed fire of struggle. Rold has never been so eager to impact the legend like now: "this old man is not simple. I''m afraid it''s either the peak of the legend or the super strong In other words, apart from the goddess official who can surrender and the powerful female martial god, the void principality now has three super strong men. No wonder it dares to challenge the system of the noble code and wants to establish an eighth empire. " Just as rolde finished feeling, the door was suddenly knocked open, and then the whole residence sounded an alarm. As a result, like a running gear, driven by the residence, the whole fortress quickly entered the state of martial law. Patrol teams immediately rushed to the long established posts for standby, and some ordinary businesses and civilians in the fortress also returned to their homes in order and closed the doors. At this moment, the whole fortress of St. derons completely shows a scene of steel tusks. Artos g. Evans, the eldest son of rold g. Evans, rushed in with several bodyguards. But at the moment, there was no one in the room except rolde. "Father!" Athos spoke. "Turn off the alarm." Rold did not turn his head, but judging from the smell emitted by ATOS, he knew that his son had indeed been taught a lesson, but the other party did show mercy and did not hurt the foundation of ATOS. "What about the traitor?" Atos seemed to be reluctant. "You can''t even beat one of the guards of Duke void. Do you still want to deal with Duke void?" Rold was finally a little angry. When he turned around, the dual dignity of the superior and the strong completely burst out, "I want to start thinking about whether it is appropriate for you to take over the position of the head of the Evans family." "Father!" Athos''s face changed slightly. Instead of paying attention to ATOS, rold waved to the guards to leave and turn off the alarm. At this time, these guards finally know what happened here, but they can only accept this fact in silence - the Evans family''s military management is also excellent. These guards all know that they have seriously neglected their duties. They don''t even see the enemy. If this is an assassination All the guards dared not continue to imagine, and a sense of shame surrounded their hearts. Of course, there is also a sense of powerlessness. After all the bodyguards left, rold looked at his eldest son and said in a deep voice, "you always think you have a strong talent. What do you think after seeing this void Archduke who is not even your age today?" Atos may be a little proud, but it doesn''t mean he''s really a stupid man. After calming down at the moment, he naturally found a lot of things soon - if he didn''t observe it as an enemy, even Artos had to admit that Sean was much better than him. Not to mention the problem of followers, there is a great gap only in the personal strength of both sides - today he is still attacking the holy land, but Sean is a strong man who has half stepped into the upper holy land. "Very strong." "It''s not just personal strength." Rold shook his head. "He doesn''t want to be the one who breaks the rules." "Break the rules?" Atos didn''t understand. "Hasn''t he broken many rules?" "Is the rule of the new era." Rold looked at ATOS and was somewhat disappointed. "In the previous era, with the suppression of the peace parliament, no country dared to launch a war at will. At least, it could launch a war only after occupying an absolutely just attitude. Even this war should be announced to give the enemy countries sufficient preparation and buffer. In particular, the stronger the country, the more restrictions it will be subject to. " "But now... The peace council has been destroyed, and there is nothing on the heads of the seven empires that they can worry about. Even those powerful kingdoms that are qualified to attack the imperial sequence will no longer have any fear. So, what do you think the situation of the whole continent will become under such circumstances? " "Chaos." Atos suddenly realized, "the era of chaos is coming again..." "Yes, the era of chaos is coming again." Rold shook his head, "which country has enough power, then which country has more voice. In this case, the seven empires, even those big kingdoms that can compete with the seven empires, are very dominant. For nothing else, just because they have super strong people, it is enough to surpass other countries. " "In the era when the Peace Council still exists, the super strong can''t act at will. They are more just a deterrent force." Atos murmured, "but now... A country with a super strong side has an absolutely invincible overwhelming advantage in the face of a country without a super strong side. Just let the super strong go out, so there is no need to fight even a war... This has completely changed the current form of war!" "Yes, so Sean is also known by many countries as a person who opens an era of innovation." Rold nodded, "and we all know that Archduke Sean has at least two followers of super strong men. As long as he sends out the super strong, do you think Ryan kingdom can still stop it? " Athos was silent. The answer can be known without his answer. As long as the super strong hand directly, no one can stop it. If we fundamentally eliminate the causes of war, a war will not start. Especially in today''s world, which has lost the peace parliament to preside over justice and justice, the war has even been straightforward to the point that there is no need for excuses. As long as there are enough interests, it is fully worth waging war. "But why..." "Because he doesn''t want to be the first to break the rules." Rold knew what his son wanted to ask, "once this precedent is opened, the whole world will return to the era of chaos again. This has seriously damaged the origin of the whole miracle continent... I think you should know that the action of the legendary strong and even the super strong will fundamentally directly destroy the terrain and resources? So even Duke Sean doesn''t want to break the rules when it''s not necessary. " "Perhaps, in his view, war is only a means to an end. In order to achieve a goal, he will take the means of war, but he will never be reckless and unscrupulous, so if it is not necessary, he will not let the super strong enter the battlefield Similarly, in the dialogue just now, I also found that he essentially hopes to maintain the independence of the country''s internal affairs. " "Isn''t this a contradiction..." ATOS couldn''t understand Sean''s approach. In fact, not only Artos, but also anyone in the world can''t understand Sean''s practice and meaning. Because the nature of the facts is very different from what these people think. Sean, the son of the plane. War is indeed only a means, but it is not the ultimate goal. His real ultimate goal is to protect the plane origin of the world from excessive plundering and destruction. Therefore, he needs a position and background that can give him enough voice. Of course, Sean doesn''t mind using the super strong if necessary. He is not a pedantic and foolish man. But for now, he really can''t transfer the super strong, and Athena is still in grace''s hand. Sean can''t guarantee that Glenn won''t die, so Sean doesn''t mind spending more time to solve the problem before yasna is safe. "Tungsten Lamo, go back and tell William that there is a big problem in the Principality of Garrod, and then take my keepsake to find Simi in the Principality of Garrod to help her solve the civil strife in the Principality of Garrod." After leaving St. derons fortress, Sean said to tungsten Lamo, "then maintain the state of military action against the kingdom of Ryan, don''t launch an attack for the time being, and immediately support the Principality of Garrod." "And you?" Tungsten Ramo took the keepsake given by Sean and said hesitantly, "if I''m not with you..." "No harm." Sean whispered, "your strength is too strong. You go everywhere like a lamp. You can''t hide the investigation of people with a heart. Now I don''t want to expose your identity and strength, so it''s more convenient for me to act alone. Especially... I have to find Elizabeth and them before the guys in lane kingdom. Besides, if I really have something urgent, I will contact you. Your portal is not a decoration. " Hearing what Sean said, tungsten Lamo hesitated, and then nodded, "okay Then I''ll leave you the teeth of nothingness. " As wolfram Ramo''s words fell, the black and silver wolf rold had seen before stepped out of the air. The giant wolf stood almost two meters high, its pure length was more than three meters, and its tail was nearly meters long. The whole body of the giant wolf is silver white, but its back is black, and its skull is also black, but it presents a hard structure similar to crystal. In addition, there is a circle of black sideburns on its four feet, which seems to be stepping on a black flame. The eyes are purplish red, with two exposed white saber teeth, and the tail is mixed with black and silver. It looks hairy, but in fact it is all sharp fluff like a needle. This special Warcraft has the combat power no weaker than the legendary strong one. It can freely shuttle through the shadow plane, chaos plane and normal material plane. In the process of shuttling, it is immune to all forms of attack means, and can also avoid the detection of perceptual ability below legend. The reason why Sean and tungsten Lamo enter the fortress of St. derons as if they were in a deserted place is that the shadow barrier made by the nothingness teeth protects the direct shuttle entry. Of course, this is also because the fortress of St. derons is not strong enough to explore the existence structure of the nothingness teeth or the existence of special props. Sean reached out and patted the nihilistic tooth on the head and said with a smile, "please give me more advice during this time." Nihilistic teeth rubbed Sean''s head. "It seems that this guy likes you very much." Tungsten Lamo smiled. "In this way, I''m relieved." Chapter 1203 After Sean and tungsten Lamo separated, he set foot on the road to tonis fortress alone. The straight-line distance between St. derons fortress and tonis fortress is not far. After all, they are two fortresses known as the "Lane portal", which are horns of each other. But in fact, if the passage between the two fortresses does not take the military road, it needs to bypass several noble territories, which will take about three months more on the journey. Of course, this refers to the regular travel time. If strong people like Sean are on their way, it can''t take so long. Taking the military road, the distance between the two fortresses only needs to pass through an empty hillside tunnel, which can be reached in a month. This was originally to facilitate the formation of rapid support for each other when the two fortresses were attacked. Therefore, this military road has been subject to very strict military monitoring and will not be used by outsiders. In particular, the owners of these two fortresses are relatively strict with themselves, so it is even less likely that the guards will be released after accepting bribes. Sean, of course, won''t throw himself into the net and take this military passage. He knew very well that now the spies of the whole Ryan kingdom were looking for themselves, and it was because they disappeared that many decisions of the Ryan kingdom could not be made. It would be bad for him if he suddenly appeared in the kingdom of Ryan now. And he also knew that Elizabeth and Marquis Flores could not stay in tonis fortress now, but they should not be too far away from tonis fortress. Even so, it is not easy to find them. Sean reached out and patted in the air. This action looks like a psycho, but only Sean knows that he is patting on the tooth of nothingness - this guy like a giant wolf is very close to Sean, which is much better than the chaotic snake lion summoned by tungsten Lamo before: the combination of lion and Python is full of inexplicable hostility to Sean, If it hadn''t been forced by tungsten Lamo, I''m afraid Sean would have been torn to pieces by the chaotic snake lion. It was also at that time that Sean knew the real power of tungsten Lamo. Like the costumes seen by Sean, tungsten Lamo is a real wizard type strong man. However, it is also biased to say that he is a pure magician. He is just not good at melee - of course, compared with the super strong who specialize in melee like kokirei and Alexis, if he is only an ordinary 13th or 14th level legendary strong man, tungsten Ramo can still suppress it. Of course, this refers to the one-to-one case. If wolfram Ramo has enough preparation time, he can be equivalent to an extremely powerful and terrible army. In Alexis''s words, even she will feel very difficult once tungsten Lamo is completely ready, so she will not fight with tungsten Lamo who is ready. Once she really wants to fight, she will never give tungsten Lamo any preparation time. Let alone summon the whole chaos legion, even the seven kings of the throne, she won''t let him summon. The so-called throne seven kings are seven powerful chaotic Warcraft captured by tungsten Lamo''s will: such as chaotic snake lion and nihilistic tooth. The seven powerful Warcraft are the weakest and have the combat power of the legendary strong - normally, a magician specializing in Summoning Magic can only have one or two contract Warcraft with legendary combat power when he becomes a super strong. Even after he becomes a super strong, the number of contracts will not exceed three, and even most of the geniuses will only have five. In addition to the powerful Warcraft is difficult to find, the separation of willpower and spirit is also a limiting reason. There is no reason why tungsten Lamo can become a super strong man comparable to kokire - his endless will is the most fundamental core and the source of strength for him to become a super strong man. This is also the real reason why tungsten Lamo can have seven powerful Warcraft beyond the specification and summon a whole chaotic Legion - and don''t forget that tungsten Lamo itself is not that kind of weak magician. However, there are still weaknesses. At least he can''t fight head-on like kokire and tungsten Lamo. The individual combat effectiveness of nothingness tooth is not strong. Its real strength lies in hiding traces. Especially once it escapes into the area of the nonphysical world, no one can perceive its breath. It is very suitable for RAID and ambush. Considering that Sean''s frontal combat ability is not weak, the only lack is this hidden action ability, so tungsten Lamo will leave the teeth of nothingness to Sean. But even Sean, who now has two hearts, can''t stay on the shadow plane and chaotic plane for a long time. One of the two planes has the characteristics of corroding the soul and the other has the characteristics of distorting the body. Once you stay in it for a long time, you will be affected by the special ability of the plane and be completely assimilated into ectopic creatures. Especially, Sean, as the son of the plane of the miracle continent, has a more obvious sense of erosion of this external force. In a day, he can only hide in one plane for two hours. Therefore, if the two planes alternate in turn, they can only hide for four hours at most. Considering that the reasons for hiding only occur when the whereabouts are exposed, four hours is enough for Sean to move his position. For the next few days, Sean was basically on his way. He didn''t even enter any town except for the necessary rest. However, Sean did not find any signs of war in the occasional small towns. It seemed that the whole Ryan kingdom was still immersed in the atmosphere of peace and prosperity, and did not know that the troops of Ryan Kingdom and the Principality of void were in a state of confrontation. As for the civil strife and disputes of the Ryan royal family, it is obvious that these people do not seem to know, which makes Sean a little unclear about the current situation of the Ryan kingdom. Sean knows that the basic information flow in the world depends on the knowledge of bards and businessmen. Unless it is a noble, it will keep special espionage personnel. If it''s in a remote area and the merchants haven''t visited it several times a year, it''s good to say that the news is blocked, but these cities near the two fortresses of Ryan kingdom are all transit points of supply routes, which can''t happen. Unless these businessmen were obviously unwilling to reveal anything, Sean''s first reaction was that the upper echelons of Ryan kingdom were deliberately controlling the transmission of these messages. However, this kind of thing is not without benefits for these businessmen. After all, in non wartime, the cost of materials will generally maintain a relatively average level. These businessmen who receive the news can take this opportunity to buy these wartime emergency materials: such as grain, wine, dry meat, etc. in wartime, as long as they spend a relatively difficult period of material poverty, these materials can be resold at a high price. "It seems that Ryan has really begun to degenerate." Sean, sitting in the tavern, showed a disdainful sneer. A few years ago, when Ryan had not been upgraded to his current imperial posture, the whole principality showed a thriving situation. Even if the war broke out, the domestic people''s mood was very stable, even passionate. At that time, there was no wartime chaos or bid up materials. Although public opinion was also controlled to a certain extent, at least the whole principality exuded a kind of vigorous vitality. But now, what Sean saw and heard all the way was completely filled with a smell of corruption, decadence and depravity. The smell is very similar to what Sean saw when he went to the underground world in his previous life. It was a false prosperity and hidden despair and fear. "Boy, what are you talking about?" A big man who was drunk was surprised by his sensitive ears. "Ryan is much stronger now than before! What is depravity? Hum, can a thin guy like you hold a sword? People who don''t know anything dare to say these words here. " Sean smiled and said nothing. But the drunkard still seems to be reluctant. But soon he was dragged away by his companions. The companion nodded politely at Sean and said something, as if to explain something, but he didn''t hear clearly because the tavern was too noisy. Sean glanced around the atmosphere in the tavern. The residents here still maintain a high enthusiasm for life. In particular, many people are very excited about selling their accumulated grain for a good price. They even encourage other residents to sell grain and bacon before the merchant team leaves. Of course, it''s not for those who don''t doubt it. After all, there''s obviously something wrong with the sudden purchase of such a large amount of grain. However, some people still doubt this. However, in order to show their intelligence circulation, these people who have sold things began to make up nonsense. Some say that some nobles are going to hold large-scale banquets, and some say that some kings are going to hold carnivals. The words made up by these foolish people because of their ignorance almost perfectly make up for the confusion that has begun to occur in the whole Ryan kingdom. Sean sighed, then looked up and drank the ale in the glass. Then he went to the bar, threw the glass heavily on the bar, and shouted to the boss standing behind wiping the glass: "boss, another glass of ale with water!" "Nonsense!" The boss roared angrily, "my old Mike''s ale never mixed with water!" "Ha ha." Sean smiled. "Then have a wheat bar with wine in the water." The boss raised his eyebrows, but his look changed very quickly, and a smile soon appeared on his face: "ha ha, boy, you''re right. Dwarves like to hear such words best. Unfortunately, I''m not a dwarf tavern here. " Muttering, he poured Sean a new glass of ale. And Sean smiled, put down a few copper coins, looked up and drank the ale in one breath, and then left the tavern. After stepping out of the tavern, Sean spit out something in his mouth. It was a gray coin that looked a bit like silver. Black market ticket. In Sean''s territory, the gray shadow black market still exists today, and it is more prosperous than before. After all, now there is the Archduke Sean supporting it. And I''m not sure. In the future, it will be supported by an Imperial Emperor. Who dares to make trouble here in the gray shadow black market? This time, Sean made a lot of preparations for traveling alone. Therefore, he knows the location of several black markets in Ryan kingdom. This Beiluo village is one of the black market entrances, but different from the general black market area, the black market here needs admission tickets - that is, the coin in Sean''s hand. The way to get coins is to sign with old Mike in the tavern, which shows that Sean is recommended by others. He is a safe guest who has verified his identity and can pass safely. Of course, if there was no one to monitor, Sean felt that the black market would have been almost destroyed. From the moment he stepped out of the pub and spit out coins, Sean felt at least five people staring at him. But he didn''t care much. This Beiluo village is one of the nearest supply points to tonis fortress. Basically, whether you want to leave tonis fortress or enter tonis fortress, you will choose these transfer stations for rest, but the black market is opened in this place. When Marquis Flores was still in charge of the underground world of the whole Ryan Kingdom, the black market was one of his main economic sources and one of his most important core bases. At the moment, Sean can''t guarantee whether the place is occupied by black eagles, but it''s much better to ask for some information here than to search without a clue. Similarly, this means that Sean is likely to reveal his whereabouts. However, he has delayed enough time. Now nock''s second infantry regiment has camped outside tonis fortress, Elsie''s dark moon gun is also rushing here, and then there are two Orc and ELF legions arranged by Haila. As for Adolf''s mobile infantry regiment, they rushed directly to the Principality of Garrod, and the follow-up troops were the first cavalry regiment and the scarlet knights. It can be said that, unlike the peaceful situation inside the Great Wall, the situation outside the Great Wall has reached a state of complete war. The only thing missing now is a fuse. The Marquis of Flores, Elizabeth and ferheath are the fuse of the war between the Principality of void and the kingdom of Ryan - the difference is who finds the other party first. Chapter 1204 In the east corner of Beiluo village, it is a place where hooligans and gangsters gather. Generally, no villagers are willing to get close to it. Because this is a really predatory area, only those powerful adventurers and mercenaries will come here. In addition, only unpopular occupations such as thieves will appear here. Even the village head in charge of Beiluo village acquiesced in the particularity of this place - it is unknown whether he acquiesced because of accepting bribes or because of his strong background. The only certainty is that no matter who has an accident here in the east corner, they can only rely on their own ability to recover face. If they want to rely on official ability, it will undoubtedly not work. Therefore, the east corner of Belo village is also called "black corner" by belo villagers. This is one of the five black markets in the kingdom of lane, the black corner black market. However, the scale of this black market is obviously not high. The three-level black market adopts the recommendation system, and the four-level black market adopts the evaluation system. Those like Sean who need to get the market entry volume for the code are usually the first-class black market. Because only the first-class black market at the new level will desperate to have a huge passenger flow, but in order to prevent people with ulterior motives from looking for trouble, a little detour will be set up; Unlike the three or four level black market, it already has a certain popularity and confidence, so it can start to refuse some non-profit guys to enter. The secondary black market has basically developed, so it can be easily entered as long as you know the place. However, the secondary black market is usually the most chaotic place, so some ambitious secondary black markets will still retain this way of screening guests through admission tickets. As for the five level black market, it is said that it only serves the real big people and elites, and not everyone can enter it. Walking on the street in the east corner, a stronger and obvious putrid smell filled the air. For Sean, who was used to being clean and tidy, the smell was very pungent, but it also reminded Sean of some things many, many years ago. At that time, he was just a poor little mercenary, who could only barely support himself with Cecilia. Even if you want to find a stronger mercenary regiment to join, no one is willing to take him in - yes, no one is willing to take him in, but many people welcome Cecilia. But Cecilia didn''t want to leave Sean, so she didn''t join those mercenaries who looked more reliable and powerful than Sean. Perhaps, no one can think that the little mercenary who was nothing more than ten years ago has almost become the emperor of an empire. Although Sean''s consciousness is somewhat lax, as a strong saint, he is equally sensitive to his surroundings. In the process of looking for the entrance, Sean has clapped the hands of seven small thieves with little eyesight. These little guys are no more than 15 years old and have a vicious momentum. Of course, they are not reckless people who don''t know how to advance and retreat. After being clapped by Sean, these little guys know that Sean is not the object they can provoke, so they naturally choose to give up. Sean was also kind to these little guys. He only swollen the thieves'' hands for a few days, and didn''t break them directly. He knows that this kind of theft is the way these little guys live. After all, in this world of the law of the jungle, no matter who wants to find ways to feed themselves, especially those who come from slums. Although Sean hated such people, he also knew that he could not completely change the world and cut off the emergence of such people. The only thing he could do was to try to ensure that there would be no such people in his country. And most importantly, Sean doesn''t want to make any commotion here. If he really abandons the hands of these little guys, it will certainly lead to some higher-level guys to trouble him. This is not the result Sean wants. It seems that Sean''s strength is good. After some wading stones sank, no one came to trouble. And Sean soon found the entrance to the black market. Several gangsters dressed up squatted at the door, as if they were playing cards for recreation, next to a small bucket of ale and two empty wooden wine buckets. Seeing Sean''s coming, several people raised their eyes, with a bit of ferocity in their eyes, but they relaxed a little after seeing Sean throw out the coin of the black market ticket. One of them even got up and walked towards the backyard, and then opened a door similar to the warehouse. As Sean expected, the black market was also built underground, with things piled up in the warehouse, but there were several other people guarding it. Seeing Sean''s entry, one of them came forward and held out his hand: "a hundred gold coins." "A hundred gold coins?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "When did the black corner black market have such rules? Why don''t I know? " "Hey, it''s normal that you don''t know the new rules." The man showed his muscles with great visual impact, and his face was full of disdain. "You can''t go in, but since you''re here, you have to pay an insight fee of at least 50 gold coins Oh, by the way, this is also a new rule. If you don''t comply, you should know the consequences, hehe. " The man in front of Sean was an expert in the silver realm, while the others guarding the entrance were superior bronze. It''s not worth mentioning in terms of strength, but the strength of the people in the warehouse is much stronger than those little gangsters outside the door who are not even inferior bronze. As a secondary black market, it''s good to have such a guard force, but it''s not enough for people like Sean who are already impacting the legendary realm. "Are you sure it''s a hundred gold coins?" There was a shallow smile on Sean''s face. "How do I think you''re deliberately blackmailing? You should know that after I go in, I can ask someone to know the situation. When things get big, you don''t look good, do you? " "Tut." The fierce looking man dropped his mouth, "he''s really an old hand. I won''t fool you. The new rule is to charge an extra door fee of ten gold coins per person. Four of them are for tribute, the other five are private servants of our five people, and one is for those brothers outside. It''s impossible for us to stand here for nothing, right? The top also acquiesced in this rule. " This time, the other party is telling the truth. The low-level black market usually acquiesces in such a charging level. Unlike the black market above level 3, the Trading Commission of the black market alone can pay the expenses of the thugs. Of course, the black market, which will charge ticket fees, is generally an ambitious secondary black market, because the primary black market is eager for someone to come and will not set any threshold at all, and those too chaotic secondary black markets have completely lost their management ability. Sean didn''t care too much. He took out ten gold coins and handed them to the other party, and then the other party made way. This time, Sean really entered the black corner black market. It is not much different from the grey shadow black market Sean has been to before. The black corner black market is also built underground, but it is not as rich as the grey shadow black market, so the underground lighting can only use ordinary oil lamps, which makes the light slightly dim. After passing a long staircase, Sean''s vision suddenly opened up: the whole underground was dug out with a huge karst cave space. Except that the exhaust system was not very good, resulting in some peculiar smell in the space, the whole black corner black market still looked very lively. Basically, looking around, there are many shops, and the flow of people is not small at all. I''m afraid there are more villagers than the whole belo village. This allows Sean to be sure that the entrance to the black market in black point is definitely more than Bello village. Sean is quite familiar with these relatively low-level black markets. He is used to walking towards the bulletin board closest to the entrance - usually, a bulletin board will be placed at the entrance because of the mixing of fish and dragons in the low-level black market, listing in detail some items operated and services provided in the black market, There are also some bounty tasks that will be released, etc. What surprised Sean a little was that he actually saw a reward order about Marquis Flores and others on the notice board. At this moment, Sean knew that the black corner black market was no longer controlled by Flores, but completely became the product of the Black Hawk. Because only this kind of change that completely seizes power dares to post the reward order of Flores on the black market. Otherwise, Flores, as the real owner of the black market, absolutely no one dares to post the reward order so blatantly. The reward order only disclosed the information of two people. One is the Marquis of Flores and the other is the princess of fercis. However, the latter has no public identity, but briefly describes and describes his appearance and the dress he found last time. Obviously, even grace has some scruples about the popularity and popular support of Princess ferheath. He is deeply afraid that the public reward for arresting a princess will cause the dissatisfaction of the people at the bottom, so he uses this method. Moreover, the description of Princess fercis on the reward order is also very vague. To the effect that this woman is likely to be the mistress of marquis Flores. They jointly poisoned the former king. Now their deeds have been exposed, so they absconded. So now a reward order is issued. As long as you can provide specific reporting clues and don''t even need to catch people, you can get a very rich reward. However, if you can catch the living people, you can get more reward. Of course, the reward order also deliberately concealed the news of Elizabeth, a legendary strong man. It was only mentioned at the end of the reward order that there might be other external support and assistance for the abscond of Flores and the mysterious woman, and then falsely reminded the bounty hunter not to act rashly and pay attention to his own safety. Sean assessed the situation a little inside and soon came to a conclusion: "it seems that Elizabeth didn''t hurt as much as she thought." Originally, Sean was worried about Elizabeth''s critical situation, so he hurried over. However, after seeing the reward order, Sean was convinced that Elizabeth''s injury was not too serious to fight, and made the enemy alert to a large extent. Otherwise, he would not disclose Elizabeth''s situation in the reward order, which was obviously worried that those bounty hunters who were open to money were reluctant to take action because of Elizabeth''s strength. Being able to continue looking for Elizabeth and Flores without revealing his identity, Sean would certainly not be foolish enough to expose his identity. "Hey, this friend." Just as Sean turned around, he met a barbarian in bear''s skin and said, "I see you seem to have paid attention to that bounty order for a long time. Are you also a bounty hunter I think you have a good momentum. Obviously, you are not a weak person. Do you want to consider forming a team with us? I''ll tell you a secret. The reward task is not something you can solve alone. " "Oh?" Sean was curious. "How did you know?" "All seven of the white wolf team are dead." The barbarian said in a low voice, "they are one of the strongest bounty hunter teams here. Although their personal strength is not the best, their tactical cooperation is very powerful. Even the ghost eye blade is very difficult to face them." Although Sean didn''t know what the concept of "the white wolf team is very powerful" was, it didn''t prevent him from making an "unidentified and fierce" expression: "what? Even the White Wolf died? Aren''t they called the most cunning wolves? How could... " "Yes, the bodies have become coke. I don''t know what''s going on." The barbarian continued to sigh, "now the ghost eye blade and the Thunder Dragon team are talking about cooperation, and other bounty hunter teams and demon hunters are also trying to cooperate. I think you look pretty good, so I tried to ask. A person can''t act. " "The body was burnt to coke?" Sean''s eyes brightened. He knew it must be Elizabeth''s means. "Can we find them now?" "It''s not very clear." The barbarian really retained his character as a barbarian, basically asking and answering, "but it is said that the black markets in other places have also begun to act. Our black corner is closer to those reward targets only because of geographical reasons. I''m afraid it will be a lot of trouble if other black market bounty hunters and demon hunters come." "That''s true." Sean really felt the same way this time. If the situation becomes more chaotic, it will not be the result he wants. In particular, the strength of black horn black market is relatively weak in the five black markets of lane Kingdom, and two of the other four black markets are level III black markets. Considering that the overall level of lane Kingdom has been generally improved, once other black market demon hunters intervene, it is likely that the strong players in the holy land will intervene, which will undoubtedly expand the scope of the battle. Just Sean glanced at the barbarian in front of him. His strength was only inferior silver. He "formed a team" with such people. Is Sean some doubt really OK? "Hey, what do you mean by that look?" The barbarian seemed to be hurt by Sean''s eyes. "I''m very powerful!" Lower silver, how powerful can it be¡ª¡ª Sean really wants to say this. After all, as their opponent, there is a legendary strong man like Elizabeth. What''s more, Flores can take fercis and Elizabeth all the way to the fortress near tonis. How can there be no other people around? Sean was curious about the average strength of the so-called white wolf team, but he had shown that he knew the team was powerful before, and now he really couldn''t ask. "Are your teammates... The same as you?" Sean thought for a moment and said. "How possible." The barbarian said with an exaggerated look. Just when Sean thought this guy was going to say that his teammates were not as good as him, he didn''t expect the barbarian to say with a proud face: "my teammates are much better than me!" Why are you so proud that your teammates are better than you? What about the pride of barbarians? What about the pride of barbarians? What about the dignity of barbarians? Sean looked at the barbarian. He was full of slots! Chapter 1205 Sean finally decided to meet his bounty hunter team with the big man. Big man, that''s the name of the barbarian. This is a waixi barbarian from the northern continent. Although barbarians have many ethnic groups and tribes, on the whole, they can be divided into two types: fishing and hunting ethnic groups and reclamation ethnic groups. The former takes plundering other people''s resources or fishing and hunting as the main way of survival of ethnic groups and tribes. The most typical representative is the Golden Valley barbarians in the western continent. They almost give full play to the way of survival of fishing and hunting. Basically, as long as they are not of the same ethnic group, they are their hunting targets. The reclamation group is a relatively mild barbarian group, which is mainly fed by collecting and reclaiming wasteland, supplemented by hunting, grazing and other conventional barbarian lifestyles. This kind of barbarians is represented by the Ju Luo barbarians in the eastern continent. However, although they live a life style of reclaiming wasteland and grazing, the fighting enthusiasm belonging to barbarians has not passed from their bodies. The northern barbarians who were subdued by Sean before, and now the void barbarians are the barbarians belonging to the fishing and hunting group. Waixi barbarians are a branch of the reclamation group. This is also one of the reasons why the big man''s character is relatively mild. If other barbarians change, let alone whether they will talk to Sean, even if it is a positive contact, it will not necessarily give Sean a good face. Barbarians always feel very rude and unreasonable, but in fact, it comes from the pride of their ancient ancestors. They still respect and admire the strong. Following the big man, Sean soon came to a hotel room. Because of the underground black market, hotels are usually single family buildings, but the entrances and exits will be fixed in one direction to facilitate centralized management. Of course, it is a single family building. In fact, it is three wooden walls with a roof cover. The area usually does not exceed ten square meters. There is a bed and a short table in the room, not even a chair or anything else. Then, in such a small room without ten square meters, Sean met the so-called teammates of the big man. A total of five people, including waixi barbarian, a total of six. If you add Sean, it''s seven. Sean couldn''t imagine how so many people were crammed into the room, especially the big man, a standard barbarian figure. However, in this place, everyone''s characteristics are very obvious, so the related occupations involved are also easy to guess. In the room, there is a thin steel wire rooted at both ends of the room. This kind of steel wire is almost transparent, but it has strong toughness, especially some thin steel wires specially quenched and transformed, and even has the terrible lethality that can cut the flesh of the strong in the holy land. Of course, this one in the room must have no such effect. At least this quenching is not affordable for ordinary people. But the man who can play with this fine wire must be an assassin. The assassin, who could be said to be a teenager, lay on the thin steel wire. When the big man and Sean opened the door, he looked down slightly. This is the first person Sean saw in the room. Then his eyes moved slightly. A girl kneeling in a short few was blinking her big curious eyes and examining Sean carefully. Judging from the dress with black and white lace skirt, this girl is probably a maid or waiter, but this kind of occupation can''t go to the battlefield, let alone a bounty hunter. Therefore, Sean still has some doubts about her occupation. But her race is clear at a glance - the girl has a pair of triangular cat ears, and a chestnut cat tail is swinging behind her. This is a cat ORC. In addition, there are two people sitting in front and right on the small aisle between the bed and the partition of the room playing cards. The man is about thirty years old. He has a face that can be seen as a man with a story. His completely slovenly appearance exacerbates this imagination. He didn''t carry any weapons or armor, but the muscle lines on his body were very obvious, and the palms of his hands had calluses. It was obvious that he was a senior soldier who used double handed epee. The one who plays cards with him is a slim girl. Compared with the vicissitudes of the man, the image of the girl is really no better: a black corset, a pair of Brown Shorts, barefoot, a tobacco in his mouth, and a hair comparable to a chicken nest. However, although the girl''s figure is slim, she has a very proud upper circumference. Perhaps it is because of this proud place that it hinders her ability to move to a large extent. Therefore, she will be tied with a corset. However, I don''t know that such a move makes her more hot and tempting. But Sean''s focus is not here, but on her hands and legs. From the perspective of hand and leg muscles, this woman should also use the sword as a weapon, and her explosive power and speed should be very strong. Of course, like the other two women in the room, this girl belongs to a beautiful woman without any scars. This is rare in the circle of bounty hunters. I just don''t know why, the girl with a cigarette and playing cards reminds Sean of the word "bad girl". The fifth person in the room is also a woman. This is a qainas man. She has long flowing black hair like a waterfall, and her eyes are also deep and charming dark black. She has a beautiful appearance and white complexion. She is wearing a set of neat black leather clothes. Her existence is not only incompatible with the dirty environment in the room, but completely incompatible with the whole underground black market - wherever she is, it seems that she will be the core and highlight of the whole place. The woman knelt down on the bed and watched the man and woman play cards with great interest. The appearance of Sean seemed to break the quiet and beautiful uninvited guest in the room and attract everyone''s eyes - Sean keenly noticed at the first time that the girl could not help wrinkling her eyebrows at the moment when she saw Sean''s appearance, but soon smoothed it out. She doesn''t hate Sean, but just doesn''t like being broken by others. So Sean clearly knew that this young woman was a man with a strong desire for control. If you guessed right, she should be the core of the whole team and the captain of the temporary bounty team. "Head, I''m back." The big man shouted to the girl in bed. "Sure enough." As Sean expected, the guy with a strong desire for control is the captain of the small team. Indeed, as the big man said, his teammates are much better than him in strength. Except for the maid Orc who made Sean unable to see his career, the other four people have the strength of the golden realm, especially the assassin boy, as a superior gold power, even has the ability to hurt the inferior holy land power if the time is right - if his thin steel wire is not of poor quality, Maybe he can really assassinate the strong man who has won the lower or middle holy land. "Is this the person you recruited?" The woman with black hair asked. The voice is not pleasant, with a little hoarseness, as if the vocal cord had been damaged. "Yes, I felt he was very powerful, so I brought him back." The big man smiled, "didn''t you say, boss, let me find a very powerful person to come back?" The black haired woman nodded to show understanding and recognition, while the others began to look at Sean with interest. The black haired woman nodded clearly, then turned to Sean and said with a smile, "so, my friend, are you interested in joining our team?" Sean looked at the people in the room. The temporary team of bounty hunters made him feel very strange. General bounty hunters are lone Rangers. Even if they are forced to unite, they will be on guard against each other, because it is too common for them to eat black in the bounty hunter circle. It is uncertain when you will die in the hands of the so-called "teammates". But in front of the bounty hunter team, the atmosphere in the team is full of harmony. They seem to be very familiar and trust each other. This is very different from Sean''s cognition. "I know what you''re worried about." The black haired woman still kept smiling, "but you can rest assured that we will not destroy our reputation. And if we get along well, to be honest, we really plan to form a long-term team. After all, the external environment is becoming more and more difficult But at present, he doesn''t plan to recruit too many people, just because the big man feels that the strength of us is not enough to deal with those targets, so he has the plan to find another foreign aid. " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows and looked at the savage man. "Do you believe him so?" "The big man is a little different." The black haired woman smiled and explained, "he is the darling of the world." "World darling?" Sean was really surprised. The so-called world favorite refers to some people with very special abilities. Some of these abilities are born and some are formed, but the formation process is said to have no replicability at all. Of course, not all abilities are powerful, or related to combat: some people have taste buds that become very excellent and suitable to be cooks; Some people can sense the change of weather through the wind; Some people have a very sensitive sense of smell and can easily find water or something. For such people, the residents of miracle mainland will call them the favorite of the world. Of course, this statement is actually exaggerated. Since ancient times, there has always been only one person loved by the will of the world, and the only person who can really be called the world''s favorite in this era is Sean, the son of the plane. "Beast perception?" Sean looked at the big man and asked tentatively. "I think it''s more like world intuition." The black haired woman thought for a moment and then replied, "his intuition is very powerful It was because of his intuition that we got away with it. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll all end up like those people in the white wolf team. " "You... Met a bounty target?" Sean almost blurted out Elizabeth''s name, but fortunately he stopped in time, but he was a little surprised. "No positive encounter." The black haired woman shook her head, "at that time, because the big man''s state was not quite right, he was very frightened, so we didn''t rush to continue to explore. But before long, there was a violent explosion at the place we were going to explore. We also saw huge lightning falling from the sky, almost the area of this room. Then when we rushed over, we saw that the seven people of the white wolf team had turned into coke, and there were signs of battle everywhere. " After hearing the black haired woman''s description, Sean''s eyes at the big man immediately changed. This beast intuition of danger perception can be regarded as a very rare talent ability. As long as there is no accident or premature fall, the future achievements are usually not much lower. When I was in the game, some players offered a sky high price in order to receive such an NPC with beast intuition. Later, it was said that they met a liar, and the real people and money were empty. "It''s because the big man brought you back, so we trust his judgment." Seeing the obvious change in Sean''s eyes, the black haired woman continued, "how about this blonde brother? Do you want to join our team At that time, we will distribute the reward equally, and we will never be greedy for your share. If you don''t believe it, we can sign a contract. " Signing a contract is also a guarantee for bounty hunters to form a team. Just signing a contract means that you must expose your real name. Sean is hiding his identity at the moment. He even dyed his hair blonde. If he wasn''t too hasty to ask elikate to help disguise, he can even modify his pupil color and face. However, in the current situation, as long as Sean doesn''t expose himself, it''s difficult for others to distinguish Sean''s real identity, except for people who have dealt with Sean like the Black Hawk, or people who know Sean''s information very well. "No, I can trust you with the big man''s beast intuition." Sean said, then patted the black king tied around his waist. "I''m Zorro. As you can see, I''m a swordsman." "You can call me cloud." The black haired woman smiled, "she is a square Warlock. We have a unique ability in chainas, which is probably similar to that of a magician That cat girl is Lily, the logistics manager of our team. " "Hello, meow, I''m Lily meow." The cat girl in the maid''s dress waved to Sean, "I''m still a cook, meow." "Luo, assassin." The boy lying on the thin steel wire said coldly. "Hey, I don''t need to introduce you. You know it anyway." The big warm bear hugged Sean. "Welcome to join us." "Thank you." Sean said reluctantly that even now he still can''t stand the enthusiasm of barbarians. "Phil." Sitting on the ground, the middle-aged man raised his hand and said hello, "heavy soldier." "Anna." The thin woman with amazing upper circumference also had a slightly cold voice, "like you, she is a swordsman But I''m learning fast sword. If I have a chance, I''ll compete with you. " "Yes." Sean smiled and nodded. For those who want to act together for the time being, the surface etiquette should be maintained. Moreover, Sean did have some interest in the special bounty team in front of him. Of course, more importantly, if the savage man in front of him really has such keen intuitive ability, it will be much easier for him to find Elizabeth and others. Sean can''t avoid such time-saving practices. What''s more, in addition, there is another place that Sean cares about: his intuition tells him that the chainas who calls himself cloud in front of him is never as simple as she shows. Chapter 1206 The black figure flashed quickly in the sunshine. Obviously, it is just a forward movement, but it can easily pull out several staggered figures, which makes it difficult to distinguish the position of the real body. Anna almost gave full play to her advantages to an extreme degree, which has exceeded the strength of the general inferior gold strongman. If the accumulation of fighting spirit is not insufficient, Anna can now start to try to contact the power of the law and carry out preliminary physical strengthening in order to impact the realm of the inferior holy land. But even so, she has excellent fighting ability. When the long knife is waved, the shrill sound is harsh, just like the broken air blade of a magician. Sean waved his sword to block. It seemed hasty, but it was easy to point at the tip of Anna''s long knife. He shook off more than 80% of his power with an extremely clever dark force. Then he moved slightly and retreated a step. The sword in his hand broke away from Anna''s attack circle. In this way, Anna was forced to enter the territory of Victoria Valley - if you want to pursue, you must follow forward before you can bring Sean into the attack circle again, but Sean was obviously ready to fight back and waited for Anna to pursue; If you give up the pursuit, the initiative of the attack and defense rhythm will change, and Sean can also completely launch the prepared counterattack. In other words, no matter what choice Anna makes, she has completely lost the initiative at the moment. If it''s a general competition, it''s basically over. The two sides can also be regarded as a tie. However, Anna''s character obviously belongs to a strong person. After this moment''s judgment, she clenched her teeth again and took a step forward to bring Sean into her attack circle again. Anna''s weapon is a slightly curved single-sided blade. This kind of weapon is commonly known as chopping blade. However, the size of her blade is longer than that of the regular blade. The body of the sword alone is more than 1.5 meters, and the handle is 20 cm long. The whole blade is almost as high as Anna. It is a special customized weapon called Da Tai Dao and Chang Tai Dao. It is famous for its sharpness, weight and destructive power. It is usually the habitual weapon of power swordsmen of fast sword and fast sword schools. In the face of Anna''s strong aggressive desire, Sean seemed to have expected, and his face didn''t show any tension. "Countercurrent!" Anna gave a deep drink, her hands and wrists held the sword, and the right cutting sword stopped immediately - the air flow curled up by the right cutting of the long knife. After the long knife, all the air flow surrounded the sword body and brought out a white cyclone visible to the naked eye; Then the hands turned and the arms lifted, and the long knife suddenly split up against the blade. All the air flow immediately rose along the blade and turned into a roaring sharp wind blade. The movement of lifting the sword is very slow, just like picking 10000 tons of things. The wind blade that can break the air is fast, dense and endless. Sean took a step back, and the long sword on his right hand swept gently from left to right. The power of each blow was used properly: it was enough to deflect or shatter these wind blades without bringing any load to himself, causing him to fall into a hard and straight state. And at the moment of each shot, Sean will take the opportunity to hit Anna''s long sword. Although each impact is very small, Anna can''t help the accumulation of power. A small vibration came back from the sword, which made Anna''s palms slightly numb, and there was a faint feeling that she had lost her weapon. "Break the air!" Unwilling to admit defeat, Anna drank again, accelerated her sword lifting, and the surrounding cyclone broke out and rotated quickly. When the blade was raised and aimed at Sean''s chest, Anna stepped forward again, the strength of her hands burst out, and the long knife immediately stabbed Sean like a sharp sword. In a moment, all the cyclones surrounding the sword body immediately turned into a thick white awn, just like the sword body of the long knife suddenly lengthened. Its speed was completely beyond imagination, and did not give the opponent any reaction time, especially at such a close distance. What''s more, the Qi sword, which suddenly grew longer, was thicker than the long knife originally held in his hand. It was definitely more than enough to directly devour Sean''s whole upper body. "Anna!" A few fierce shouts suddenly sounded, and Phil and Luo rushed over directly. But because of the distance, even if they came quickly, the eruption of sword Qi could not be stopped! Seeing that Sean was about to be buried under the sword, there was a loud voice of Sean who was still calm and calm: "broken night." In the white awn, countless sword Qi suddenly erupted. Every black sword Qi is like a real sword - even if all those who see these black swords know that it is the condensation of sword Qi, they will still marvel at the fidelity and condensation of these sword Qi. Countless sharp swords stabbed out of the white awn, completely cutting the strong white sword Qi into countless pieces. Then the forces of the two sword Qi collided and began to neutralize and melt each other until they completely disappeared. Then, when the white sword spirit completely disappeared, Sean finally appeared in front of everyone, which made everyone a little relieved - although Sean''s face was extremely pale and his clothes were damaged, it was really gratifying that he was at least alive. Especially those who have teamed up with Anna for some time know what Anna''s strong white sword means. The black haired woman, the captain of this strange bounty team, Yun, looked at Sean like a hungry wolf for a long time, her eyes glowing. "Are you okay?" Anna was the first to run to Sean. The nervous look on her face was not hypocrisy. "I''m really... Really sorry. I was so excited that I couldn''t control myself. Fortunately... Fortunately, you can break my waterfall. Really... Really sorry! " "It''s okay, it''s okay." Sean pretended to be generous and stopped. The look on his face was very cooperative, showing an extremely weak state. "It seems that I lost." "No, I lost." Anna said with a serious face, "you are holding the attitude of competition, but I couldn''t control myself in the middle and took it seriously. So if you''re serious, I''m afraid it''s me now That move was called "broken night", right? It''s really powerful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a solid sword. Your swordsmanship is the strongest I''ve seen so far. " Sean turned his eyes in silence: without this level, he could not have the name of sword saint. But Sean was shocked that Anna could force herself to break the night. This is one of the three sword moves created by him, which has extremely strong lethality. Even if he deliberately weakened the power of broken night in order to cooperate with the current identity positioning, and even let himself show exhaustion and weakness after performing his unique skills, all these can not hide the fact that Anna''s combat power is extremely strong. Of course, as Anna said, if it was really a fight, Anna had no chance to show any countercurrent, broken air and waterfall. Sean would definitely kill her at the first sword. However, when he suppressed his strength to the corresponding level of superior gold, he was forced to use special sword skills because of carelessness and belittling the enemy, which really made Sean feel incredible. Just so, Sean couldn''t help thinking of a problem. Why has Sean never heard of someone with potential and talent like Anna? The special intelligence agency of the Principality of Emptiness: the territory of emptiness, in addition to the routine work of relevant espionage collection, anti espionage, assassination, secret guards and so on, it also includes collecting outstanding talents from all over the country and persuading them to join the Principality of emptiness. Similarly, there will be some talents who can not be determined in the void. They will make a form and submit it to Sean, Neil, Cecilia, William, Hella and others to decide whether to recruit. When Sean dealt with affairs in gap fortress and oasis city, he included the decision to select talents. However, he can be sure that he did not see the names of Anna, Yun, big man and other people on the screening list - only these three words deserve Sean''s attention. For example, the assassin Luo and another vicissitudes uncle Phil, although their strength is good, in fact, their potential has been basically exhausted and are not worth investing and cultivating. "It''s really great." Yun also came over at this time. At the same time, he clapped excitedly, "it''s really a wonderful competition." Sean gave each other a bad look. Yesterday, Anna said that she had the opportunity to compete with Sean in fencing. Sean said it was just polite, but she didn''t expect Yun to make a decision directly and arrange today''s competition. She also said that she wanted to test Sean''s personal strength. So in desperation, Sean had to follow the bounty team to the field for the test that completely made him not interested. Of course, at first, Sean was really not interested. After all, it gave him the feeling that he was bullying the trumpet. However, with the deepening of the competition, Sean gradually began to find that Anna''s potential was very good, and she was really good at fencing. This attracted Sean''s real attention, and he took his shot a little seriously. It was no longer just a simple perfunctory, but he didn''t expect to be so big that he almost let himself down. But in this way, it makes Sean more suitable for his forged identity. ¡ª¡ªZorro, the superior gold strongman, is a regular swordsman on the road of balance. There are no obvious shortcomings and shortcomings. The only disadvantage is that the attack range is quite small, which is more suitable for the single combat environment rather than the chaotic combat environment. "Hey, I said he was great." The big man ran over and patted Sean on the shoulder. Although this action could not hurt Sean, Sean still showed that he was very weak and hurt by the big man. "I said big man, if you keep shooting like this, Lily will be busy in a while." Phil touched his chin, looked at Sean grinning with pain, smiled and joked, "I''m glad you joined, Zorro But why don''t you use your sword? " "This one?" Sean patted the black king at his waist. "It''s not easy to use. He only comes out of his scabbard when dealing with the enemy. Because it was an accident when I got this sword at the beginning, so as long as the sword was drawn out of its sheath, I must drink blood and devour the soul. Therefore, if it was just a competition, I wouldn''t use this sword. " "Magic weapon?" He was silent, as if he would always be a man who owed him millions of gold coins. "Maybe. I haven''t carefully identified it. Just take advantage of the weapon, haven''t I?" Sean smiled and didn''t keep pestering on the topic. Ordinary people can''t see the real origin of the black king, but the black king''s special quality can still feel some, especially the sharpness. You can know it clearly as long as you draw the sword. Such a magic weapon can never appear in Sean''s disguised identity, which is why Sean will set himself as "only good at fighting alone, not good at scuffle". "Well, well, I think everyone has been confirmed about strength." Yun smiled and clapped his hands, pulling everyone''s attraction back, "next, we only have a tacit understanding with each other and need to run in I have a proposal here. Why don''t we go around and find some small tasks to do, and then get familiar with each other? " "That''s a good proposal." Phil nodded approvingly. Only Sean frowned slightly. "What?" Yun keenly noticed Sean''s face. "I''m not very good at scuffle. After all, I''ve always been used to walking alone." Sean said with a puzzled face, "it''s no problem for you to let me fight with each other, but when it comes to this cooperation..." "That''s why I said I needed to run in." Yun said with a smile, "there are some things you won''t know the result unless you try If you really don''t want to pull out your sword, of course we won''t force you. Who doesn''t have a little privacy. Don''t worry, everyone here has his own secret. " "Well... OK." Sean knew that Yun was telling his words, but he didn''t mind. He just pretended he didn''t know anything and reluctantly agreed. "Where shall we go for running in training?" Anna asked. "Just that place." Cloud thought for a moment and said, "I''m still curious about that place. If the big man didn''t say it was dangerous that day... " "That place?" Sean was stunned, "That''s where we found seven people in the white wolf team turned into coke that day." The big man said, "there is an underground tomb in that place. We were going to explore it. But that day brought me a strong sense of danger, so at that time we were hesitating whether to go to the underground tomb. Before we could negotiate the result, the white wolf team was completely destroyed. " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. He knew that there was something wrong with the bounty hunter team. At least it was not a native bounty hunter in Ryan kingdom. It should belong to "outsiders". Then the next question is worth pondering. A migrant found an underground tomb and explored it, which is worth pondering. Maybe they came for this underground tomb? It was just an accident that Elizabeth and others went into exile. So, Elizabeth, marquis Flores, fergies and others are likely to hide in this underground tomb? "Isn''t this underground tomb very dangerous?" Sean asked tentatively, "have you explored it before?" "This underground tomb is very unusual. We only entered the second floor after exploring for several days. We suspect that it should be a hidden Ryan royal tomb. From this point of view, it is likely to be a five storey tomb." The answer is Luo. It''s hard to imagine that the cold assassin would have such a high enthusiasm when referring to such dark things. "There are not many organs, so in fact, the risk is not particularly high. It''s just... There are some undead creatures in the tomb, but at present, they are all relatively low-level undead, but we don''t rule out high-level undead creatures. " "Undead?" Sean frowned more tightly. "Is it because the death tide on the other side of the Millennium covenant Empire broke out recently, which awakened these mourners?" "No matter what the reason is, undead creatures are easier to deal with. I think it is the best place for our tacit understanding training." Chapter 1207 Sean is not alone in action. In other words, it is not just the empty principality that is acting. The whole southern continent has been almost completely dragged into the quagmire of the war vortex. And the center of this whirlpool of war is the void duchy. The closer it was to the Principality of void, the more intense the war situation became, especially after it was rumored that the Principality of void officially had a war with the suzerain Kingdom Ryan, the situation became more chaotic. Of course, this chaos was controlled outside the great wall of Ryan kingdom. Due to the barrier of tonis fortress and the first infantry regiment of the void principality, they camped outside tonis fortress. Now the inner and outer walls of lane Kingdom have basically formed a trend of isolation. In the long run, the enfeoffment and independence of aristocratic factions outside the great wall must be an inevitable trend. In this way, all his plans will be in vain - no matter how perfect his plan is, everyone who supports him will look embarrassed when they hear that they are going to fight the Duke of vanity. There is no other reason. It''s all scared of Sean. The bad blood plan not only cleared the cancer of Ryan Kingdom who did not obey the king''s orders, but also established Sean''s reputation. In particular, those members of the seneean aristocratic faction who targeted Sean in those years were beaten down by Sean. Even now, no matter how fanatical their revenge is, they have to face up to the fact that their private soldiers can''t beat Sean''s army at all. As for the high-end combat power, there is no comparability. If the previous bad blood plan had not allowed the royal power of Ryan kingdom to gain a firm foothold outside the Great Wall, coupled with the seat and suppression of a grand duke, I''m afraid the old lord of dabion kingdom would have fallen into total chaos now. Because the mobile infantry regiment, one of the five most fearless legions of the void duchy, has officially entered the territory of other nobles. As for the noble factions in the northern plains, they have only heard that the three major legions of steel wings, the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards have different reputations. However, members of the noble factions outside the Northern Plains know that in addition to the three major legions, the Principality of void may not be as powerful as the three major legions, but the degree of bravery and fearlessness of death is definitely not lower than the three major legions, Especially the mobile infantry regiment led by Adolf Hitler. This very special cavalry infantry regiment is the only regiment in the Principality of void whose battle damage rate is not lower than Cecilia''s guards. Rumor has it that there is only one sentence in the military training of the mobile infantry regiment. ¡ª¡ª"Welcome to the back garden of death. Here you have only two choices, either heroic death or cowardly death." The pre war incentive also has only one sentence. ¡ª¡ª"Either get rich military merit and leave, or die on the battlefield. Choose for yourself." Such a high death rate army is actually Croft''s favorite recruitment point for selecting talents. Therefore, over time, in the military headquarters of the Principality of void, the mobile infantry regiment had the saying of Cecilia near guard reserve force. However, neither Adolf nor clough denied this statement, as if they had reached some tacit understanding. Adolf Hitler, in his late thirties, rode on a white war horse. He wore a set of silver gray armor, which was very matched with the white war horse. His helmet was clamped under his left armpit, and his eyes stared at the front like hawks and falcons. Behind him, there are all the riders riding on the white war horse. Most of the armor is light armor. However, a large number of riders wear leather armor. This part of the riders wearing leather armor do not hold a long sword or gun like others, but carry a war bow. Counting the five arrow bags placed on the war horse. A whole army of 50000 people lined up in a huge black square behind Adolf Hitler. "Whose territory is ahead?" Adolf suddenly asked. "It should be the territory of count ingel." A young man who looked like an adjutant stepped out, controlled the horse close to Adolf, and then answered. "Should I?" Aldorf turned his head and his eyes were slightly cold. "Our mobile infantry regiment has always been famous for its accurate strike and lightning speed. The accuracy of the marching route is our best advantage even in the whole void principality. Now you actually tell me that this'' should ''be the territory of Earl ingel? " "Sorry, my Lord." Startled, the adjutant quickly turned over and fell off his horse and half knelt on the ground, "because according to the March plan, we should have arrived at Pillay ingel Castle an hour ago. But now... We haven''t seen the castle yet... " Adolf''s face also became a little ugly. The most famous mobile infantry regiment is the lightning tactics. They are famous for their fast recovery, rapid armament preparation and accurate marching route. Often after the last battle, the next war can be launched immediately after two to three hours, and the enemy can be completely defeated through this similar wheel tactics launched in a short time. This is the most terrible place of the mobile infantry regiment. It is precisely because of this wheel tactics that the casualty rate of the mobile infantry regiment is so high. In the final analysis, however, the core that can support such tactics of the mobile infantry regiment is the high quality of the Legion soldiers themselves: they are not only tenacious, but also have sufficient training and extremely strong combat effectiveness - what few people know is that the mobile infantry regiment''s training camp is also called the death training camp, and less than 10 of every 100 people can finally complete one training, Nearly 70 of the remaining 90 people died of overwork or suffered from various disabilities. "It seems that our tactics have been targeted." Adolf sneered. Because of the relationship between war horses and walking, the mobile infantry regiment led by Adolf can maintain a relatively high combat capability even when it enters the severe consumption state of the rush March. However, there is a completely irreversible defect in this way of travel, that is, fear of being attacked - after all, the mobile infantry regiment is not a real cavalry force. Although it can ride, its horse combat ability is relatively much weaker than that of the cavalry. Once attacked, it will seriously slow down the travel speed and even increase unnecessary physical consumption. William discovered this defect very early, but he himself can''t put forward too many improvements. After all, if the mobile infantry regiment is allowed to strengthen the training ability in horse warfare, then this regiment is a real cavalry regiment, not a sequence of infantry or cavalry. This is too high in standard requirements, which is an impossible task. After all, this is the defect of the ability of the service itself. However, according to William and Hella''s assessment, there are not many enemies who can attack the mobile infantry regiment. At least there are no troops of this level in the kingdom of Ryan. But now the fact is that Adolf''s mobile infantry regiment was indeed slowed down. The enemy did not fight with them. It was obvious that the ability to fight head-on did not have the possibility of winning, but in a way, it really made Adolf feel angry. He was used to the high-frequency fighting rhythm, and now the rhythm was suddenly disturbed, which made him a little manic. But after a few deep breaths, Adolf calmed down. It is a taboo on the battlefield to be angry. "In the kingdom of Ryan, there are not many troops that can delay our action. At least among the many noble private soldiers in the old land of dabion, I don''t have this part of information." Adolf Hitler said in a deep voice, "the intelligence in the void can''t go wrong, so the only explanation is... That the army in front is not the private soldier of the Ryan aristocracy. So these guys can''t help it at last. " The reason why ardorf stopped was not because the mobile infantry regiment was tired. According to their level, even if they were delayed for an hour or even mentally tired, it was not a problem to complete the previous strategic prediction within today. The real reason why he ordered to stop marching was that an army appeared in front of him. This is an army wearing all black light armor and riding horses. The light armor is carved with strange animal head patterns, and the war horse is also a matching black vest. The riders on the war horses are also of unified standard configuration. Their left hand is a diamond shield, and their right hand is a strange machete with a hook blade. The sword body is slightly curved. This weapon is obviously very suitable for chopping and waving in wartime. The size of this cavalry unit is not large, at least it does not look as large as the mobile infantry regiment. However, the killing pressure brought by the whole cavalry force was particularly dignified, and there was even a faint black smell in the air. "Seda, you pick a team and return immediately." Aldof said in a deep voice, "this information must be taken back to Lord Neil." "What information?" The adjutant also realized the seriousness of the problem and said solemnly. "You say that Robyn''s black wolf knights and Cheetah Knights have joined the war." Aldorf smiled. "It''s just constant interference that can delay us for an hour and don''t fight with us... I should have thought of it long ago." The Principality of robein, also known as the Knights of robein, is the most famous fighting force in China. The four major Knights have the fighting force of the level 5 Corps. Moreover, because they are orthodox knights who are good at riding and walking, they actually play a much higher fighting force than the general level 5 Corps, and even reach the level of the level 6 Corps. The fierce dragon knights, the first of the four knights, has only 5000 people, but it is famous for its fierce and fearless battlefield fighting ability in the southern continent. All its members are equipped with heavy cavalry as standard; The second order, the angry lion knights, is also full of 5000 people. Although its combat power is not as strong as that of the fierce dragon knights, it has extremely strong battlefield assault ability and array breaking ability. Its armed configuration is between heavy riding and light riding, based on long gun and heavy sword weapons. However, compared with the two knights of fierce dragon and angry lion, the most famous knights in Rob''s principality is the black wolf knights with 20000 people. This knight regiment is good at attacking, attacking and fighting to death. It is famous for its amazing tenacity and fearless fighting style. Its reputation has spread not only in the southern continent, but even in the eastern continent. Military God Jason once said that this is a knight regiment that he cares about. However, this order is not so much a knight as a cavalry, because the weapons they are equipped with are not suitable for infantry warfare. Only on horses can they give full play to their greatest combat advantage. Compared with rob, who is famous for the first three of the four knights, the fourth knights, the cheetah knights, can be said to be unknown. Not to mention the relationship between their combat effectiveness, only the full staff is only a thousand people. It has been less than 20 years since its establishment. Its battlefield fighting ability is not as good as the fierce dragon, its charging ability is not as good as the angry lion, and its running ability is not as good as the black wolf. It can be said that this is a knight regiment without characteristics. However, on the contrary, the Knights received a very high degree of attention in the intelligence of the void principality, because of the combat characteristics of the Knights: no shadow and no trace. What they are best at is not frontal combat, but creating all kinds of interference through continuous attacks, attacking the enemy''s psychological defense and keeping the enemy in a state of fatigue. This is not so much a knight order as a group of assassins and assassins. Their combat work is completely inconsistent with the spirit of chivalry. However, except for a few powerful legions active in the front line, most of the other legions will be restrained by this knight order. In particular, Adolf''s mobile infantry regiment. Once his most dependent precision strike and lightning tactics are restrained, the mobile infantry regiment is not necessarily better than the ordinary infantry regiment, let alone the infantry regiment commanded by Stalin and nock. But these are not very important now. What is really important is that the news of the involvement of the Knights of Robyn in the war of the kingdom of Ryan must be transmitted back. Because Sean''s action led to the opening of four battlefields at the same time, the manpower in the void has fallen into a state of shortage. At present, the intelligence collection work is concentrated in tonis fortress and the Millennium covenant empire. The former is to help Sean find the whereabouts of Elizabeth and others, and inquire about the detention place of Athena and other evidence and intelligence collection. The latter is to monitor the movements of the army of the dead, and despite contacting the high-level of the Millennium covenant empire. In addition, there are also many intelligence personnel in the void on William and Haila''s side. It is necessary to find a channel that can be easily excavated or sneaked into torus fortress. The latter is to investigate the enemy''s home camp, force distribution and defense in order to cooperate with Haila''s military mobilization. Only to Garrod fortress to support Simi in this direction, and did not dispatch any intelligence personnel from the void to investigate. Because in the view of William and Sean, troops in this direction should be the safest. Led by ardorf, followed by the scarlet knights and the first regiment. As long as the three regiments temporarily transferred by Haila arrive outside tonis fortress, nock''s second infantry regiment can immediately send out to aid Garrod fortress. Simply put, the distribution and arrangement of military forces alone is very powerful. There is no need to be afraid of the noble private soldiers along the way, not to mention whether these private soldiers dare to attack the forces of the void principality. But in such a situation that no one expected, the troops of robein Knights went deep into this situation - no, it can''t be said to be deep, and ardorf is not a newcomer who doesn''t know anything. Looking at the arrangement of the black wolf knights and the harassment of the cheetah Knights along the way, we should guess that robein knights had been connected with the nobles here a long time ago, This time, he dared to appear on a large scale only because of the blockade of tonis fortress. Now this information has just been exposed, and the Principality of void is not ready at all. If it is so raided by the forces of robein knights, the territory of the Principality of void outside the Great Wall in the gorge will suffer extremely fatal blow and destruction. This is why Adolf immediately ordered people to return and must take this clue back to Neil. "You led 10000 people back along the road. If the number is too small, you won''t be an opponent of the cheetah order." "That adult you......" "I still have 40000 troops. Can''t I beat the black wolf knights?" Aldorf smiled boldly, "what''s more, I''m not fighting alone. Behind us, Dwight, they have come. Even if we are forced to use tactics we are not good at this time, we will never fall down so easily. Because we are the vain people who came out of that death training camp. " "I see." Without arguing or saying anything about dying together, the adjutant nodded calmly, then ordered an army to return quickly along the road, "we will pass Lord nock''s camp by tomorrow night." Watching the adjutant leave with 10000 soldiers, the black wolf knights had a commotion. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to attack, but he was finally stopped by the enemy commander. The other side has heard of Adolf''s power. Although he doesn''t think that his black wolf Knights will lose to the other side in the frontal battle, the new Commander above has given a detailed strategic plan. Therefore, even if he is unwilling, he must follow this plan. At the moment, their task is to delay as much as possible to rescue the empty principality army of the Principality of Garrod, so if aldorf''s mobile infantry regiment does not attack, they do not need to take the lead in the attack. "There is only one thing I want to say to you." Aldorf chuckled and looked free and easy. There was no tension when the war was coming. He put his helmet on his head and pulled out his sword. "Although I have said it many times, I still want to say it again now. You can either get rich military merit, get promoted and leave my command, or die in this battlefield. Choose for yourself. " As the sword fell, Adolf was the first to ride out. Behind him were 20000 soldiers who shouted excitedly! The war between the Principality of void and the kingdom of Ryan, which has been restrained, finally broke out at this moment due to the fuse of the intervention of the Knights of rob in! Chapter 1208 The yellow sky, the setting sun, the night wind blowing gradually brought a burst of slight cold. Four tents have been set up on a leeward flat and high slope. In the middle of the tent is a fire that has been ignited. There is a small pot on it. Lily is pouring the prepared ingredients into it one by one, stirring them with a spoon from time to time, or adding some seasonings. Soon there is a strong fragrance. "Lily, don''t put Roman vanilla in the soup." Phil changed his clothes, then came out of a tent and shouted to Lily who was cooking. "What are you talking about?" Lily threw the chopped Roman vanilla into the pot, and then carefully mixed the chopped Roman vanilla with a spoon. Phil looked at the pot of fragrant soup with tangled and egg pain on his face: "no... nothing." "Oh." Lily nodded, and then continued to cook her own food. "As long as Zorro can successfully get the meat back, it''s done By the way, where''s Luo? " "He is sleeping. The night is his first night on duty." Phil sighed and said that he didn''t like the taste of Romain coriander, so the delicious thick soup smelling full of fragrance was probably insulated from him. He could only hope that Zorro and Anna could bring back enough meat. "If Zorro and Anna cooperate... They should be able to bring back a lot of meat." "If they are two, there must be no problem." As the captain of the bounty team, Yun also came out of a tent. After Sean joined the bounty hunter team, they didn''t waste time. After the simple and fierce competition, the next day they set out for the underground ruins mentioned by Yun. However, due to the relationship on the road, they had to stop temporarily to have a rest, so they built such a temporary camp. In addition to the four tents used by Yun as the team leader, the other six people share one tent in pairs. But in this way, it also shows everyone''s ability to survive in the wild. Although Lily hardly knows any combat skills, she is born with the talent to find a suitable resting place, and has a unique ability to find water and so on. The only one who can compare with lily in this respect is Sean, but Sean doesn''t have Lily''s strong cooking talent - Lily''s housekeeping ability is beyond the level. In addition to Lily and Sean, the survival ability of big man and Anna is also good. They all belong to the level that can at least keep themselves from starving. Then came Phil, who could barely find food. Of course, don''t force him to taste something. On the contrary, Yun and Luo seem to have strong strength, smart mind and strong practical ability, but they unexpectedly have no ability to survive in the wild. Once they run out of dry food and drinking water, they are basically hungry. In this way, Sean understood why Yun had to take lily on the road. Without lily, the cat orc, the combat effectiveness of the bounty hunter team would be reduced by two grades. At this time, in the woods not far from the camp, Sean and Anna had just finished a hunting. The booty was a huge steel toothed wild boar. Although the steel toothed wild boar is a Warcraft, it is not very aggressive, and it also has a hard skin to protect itself. Those who are not powerful in the bronze environment can''t cope with this kind of wild boar individual, let alone the steel toothed wild boar is usually a family unit. If the boar''s meat is not good, it is the food that many pubs and hotels like to buy. Generally, not many people are willing to provoke these Warcraft. Sean and Anna captured this steel toothed wild boar, which is already the peak of level 3. Such steel toothed wild boar has been at least ten years. In terms of meat quality, it is not suitable for taverns, hotels and steak making, because this wild boar belongs to an old pig, and the meat is hard and tough, but it is a perfect match with Lily''s broth tonight. Moreover, the thoroughly boiled steel toothed wild boar meat will have a chewiness. "Ah, yes." Sean, dragging a boar with steel teeth, suddenly said. "What''s the matter?" Asked Anna, who followed Sean. "Anna, you drag the steel toothed wild boar back first." Sean smiled. "I suddenly remembered that the broth cooked with lily would taste better if blackberry and snake fruit could be added. It has a slightly spicy taste. After entering the throat, it has a sour and sweet strength. It''s almost as delicious as drinking fruit wine I''m going to look around and see if there''s any BlackBerry snakefruit. " Just listening to Sean''s description, Anna brightened her eyes: "OK, go and find it quickly Be careful. " "I see." Sean smiled and waved, then turned back and walked towards the back of the forest. Anna dragged the steel toothed wild boar with at least hundreds of kilograms towards the camp. After Anna completely walked out of the forest, Sean, standing in the shadow of the forest, slowly walked out of the shadow, but his face was no longer as relaxed and casual as before, but showed a solemn color. "Found Athena?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "I''m sorry, Lord Sean. I haven''t been able to find the exact whereabouts of Archduke Athena." In the shadow of Sean''s back, a vague figure gradually emerged, "but at least it can be determined that Archduke yasina is detained in the king''s capital. The specific location is still uncertain, but there have been several places listed as key suspects, and now the scope is gradually narrowing." "What about the underground ruins I asked you to investigate?" Sean frowned slightly, but restrained a slight anxiety in his heart. As early as after the cloud revealed the news of the underground ruins, Sean had asked the intelligence personnel of the void to explore the relevant information of the underground ruins through special contact information. To put it bluntly, he doesn''t believe Ren Yun, because the chenus woman gives him a very strange feeling. At least her own strength is definitely more than what she shows on the surface, and even the underground ruins that she is very interested in. If Sean doesn''t pay attention, he may have to be sold at that time. It would really be a shame if he was sold like this. To this end, Sean issued a temporary instruction to send some people to investigate the relevant materials of underground relics in the void of the Seine area. One of the most important tasks is to judge whether Elizabeth and others are still hiding in this underground relic, or other clues about Elizabeth and others. "I''m sorry, Lord Sean." The intelligence officer was a little ashamed, but he also had a lot of helplessness, because it was only three days since Sean issued this instruction today. In three days, even if they were in the void, they couldn''t collect too much data. Moreover, it was still an underground tomb relic. "This underground tomb is bigger than expected, and the survey is very time-consuming. According to the known situation at present... There are too many traces of people''s activities on the first and second floors of the underground mausoleum, which can''t be judged accurately. Although there are many fewer traces of activities on the third floor, the risk also increases a lot, so... " "I see." Sean nodded, "let others pay attention to safety. There''s no need to risk. I can arrive in four days at most. I suspect it''s the mausoleum of King Ryan. If this clue is confirmed, you must evacuate the mausoleum at the first time and you are not allowed to enter the fifth floor without authorization. " The spy in the void was stunned. He had never had direct contact with Sean. This was the first time he faced Sean, the legendary Duke of the void. At this time, hearing Sean''s very concerned tone made him feel a little incredible, because he had seen too many spies who were only used as tools or abandoned children, let alone orphans like them. "We''ll pay attention." The spy calmed his heart and said in a deep voice. "Well, then you leave first." "Lord Sean, the main purpose of my coming this time is not to report these two things." Seeing that Sean was going to leave, the spy said, "I rushed to meet you this time. Lord Neil ordered me to report a message to you and ask you to make a decision as soon as possible." "Decision?" Sean was stunned for a moment, and immediately his face was solemn. "What''s the matter?" A wind blew and a note shot at Sean from the shadow. Reaching for it, Sean quickly unfolded the note. After only one look, the look on his face suddenly changed. The sound of insects that could be heard occasionally suddenly disappeared, leaving only the rustle of the wind through the woods. With the gradual aggravation of the smell emitted by Sean, the whole forest became more and more quiet, and even had a frightening feeling. "Robyn fought in the knights?" Sean turned and looked into the shadow. "Why hasn''t there been any news about this before?" "Because of the opening of the fourth battlefield, all the espionage personnel responsible for the northwest area outside the great wall were temporarily transferred back, resulting in a significant reduction in the monitoring of Ryan''s northwest area outside the Great Wall." The spy was obviously helpless. "In addition, Rob''s knights had long colluded with the people in the northwest aristocratic circle outside the Great Wall, so the other party''s knights got the cooperation and cover of aristocrats all the way, so we couldn''t find it at the first time." "Has the northwest aristocratic party... Defected?" "Judging from the current situation, it is obviously so." The spy answered, "according to the feedback received by the investigators urgently sent by Lord Neil, this time is the invasion of the noble circle in the northwest of Ryan kingdom by the Knights of Robyn and the kalosa tribe by the United Nations. The two countries have formed an alliance. According to earlier news, it was a conspiracy negotiated between Prince Glenn of Ryan Kingdom and the other party, and the other party sent troops to support the attack on the Principality of garod. Just because of the sudden confrontation between our void principality and the kingdom of Ryan, the other party broke the agreement with the kingdom of Ryan and directly launched an invasion war against the kingdom of Ryan. " "The current situation is that the northwest area outside the lane Great Wall has become a chaotic battlefield. The main force of the karosha tribe United Nations is attacking Garrod fortress. The advance force of the Knights principality of Robyn is the four knights. The angry lion knights are suppressing the Ryan nobles who refuse to surrender. The fierce dragon knights were originally responsible for suppressing, just because of the result of the first battle between the black wolf knights and Lord aldorf''s mobile infantry, So now the fierce Dragon Knights have to shift the front to prevent our counterattack and revenge However, with the gradual progress of the war, it is only a matter of time before the northwest circle outside the Great Wall is annexed, because more and more Ryan nobles have surrendered. " Sean pinched the note in his hand, and his face looked as ugly as it could be. There is only one message on the note. "The battle broke out between the mobile infantry regiment and Robyn''s black wolf knight regiment. The black wolf knight regiment suffered about 8000 casualties. Only 7000 people of the mobile infantry regiment escaped successfully and more than 42000 people died. The third and fourth adjutants were killed on the spot, the fifth adjutant died due to ineffective treatment, the second adjutant was slightly injured, and commander Adolf was seriously injured and unconscious, and he was not out of danger. " The battle between 20000 and 40000 resulted in the near annihilation of Adolf. More than one to eight war damage ratio! The black wolf Knights said there were 8000 casualties, but the death toll must be less than 5000. In the first World War, the mobile infantry regiment was directly on the verge of withdrawal, so we can see how strong the combat effectiveness of the black wolf knight regiment is. Of course, Sean didn''t know the actual situation of the war at that time, but no matter what the process was, from the current results, Sean couldn''t be angry. "Well, well, Robyn and karosha dare to take advantage of the fire at such a time." Sean''s face was angry. The spy took a careful look at Sean, bit his teeth, still hardened his scalp and said, "Lord Sean, please calm down. Lord Neil said that at present, our national strength can not support the opening of the fifth battlefield. Whether it is military strength, generals or logistics, it is already in a state of extreme operation. So he wants you to make a decision. Will you continue to fight the kingdom of Ryan, or withdraw troops from Fort tonis and try your best to pay the invaders in the northwest? " "Where''s Diana!" Sean''s inner anger almost turned into substance. "Hasn''t her mission come to fruition yet? How does the foreign service work? " "At present, there is no news about Lord Diana..." the spy just said half, his eyes changed slightly, "offend, Lord Sean." Then, shaking his right hand, he slipped a dagger from his sleeve and stabbed Sean. Sean hit back with his long sword on the stabbed dagger. Taking advantage of the collision of the power of this attack, the spy retreated into the shadow at a faster speed. After that, before Sean pursued, he shot more than ten daggers from the dark to take Sean''s whole body. In this way, Sean naturally could not pursue, so he had to draw his sword back to defend, and then remove all the daggers shot at him. Chapter 1209 The wind swept quickly. Before people arrived, Anna''s voice came: "Zorro, are you okay!" Sean turned and saw Anna running quickly with her sword. Behind Anna, there were still a few figures. It was obvious that the big man and Phil, who were not as fast and explosive as Anna, didn''t come. It was estimated that they should be in charge of protecting the maid Lily in the camp. "Nothing." Sean shook his head slightly. "Luo has gone after him." Anna saw that Sean didn''t have any injuries, so she was a little relieved. "Who''s the other side?" "I don''t know." Sean shook his head, "but the strength of the other party is not weak. Luo goes after it alone... No problem?" "No problem, no problem." Anna patted herself on the chest, as if she were making sure, "don''t underestimate Luo. He''s powerful." Sean smiled and said nothing. He is well aware of the strength of the members of the void realm, especially those who can serve as regional leaders. They must be able to stand on their feet, otherwise they can''t convince the public at all. So don''t look at that spy. Like Luo, he has only the strength of the golden realm, but his combat experience and vision are definitely above Luo. If Luo can kill each other, Sean will really doubt Luo''s true identity. Soon, the big man and Phil came and confirmed that Sean had no problem. "Have you offended anyone?" Sean didn''t care too much. He only worried about himself because he and they are now in a small team. However, judging from the current situation, Anna and others obviously overreacted, which had to arouse Sean''s curiosity. Phil just stopped, didn''t say anything, and didn''t know whether to say disdain or didn''t pay attention to things. On the contrary, the big man showed a tangled appearance, and Anna''s face also showed some apology: "well, we really don''t know. When we go back later, you ask Yun. She knows more and more clearly, and the explanation is much clearer than those of us who know only a little. " Sean nodded and said nothing more. "Let''s go back." Phil glanced at the direction of the spy''s evacuation. He didn''t see anything, but turned and said. "Don''t you wait?" Sean asked. "Let''s go. It''s said that Luo is very powerful. Don''t worry about him." Anna said, "although Luo doesn''t seem to be able to confront us head-on, what he is really good at is not this kind of hard fight. Anyway, the people he targets don''t come to a good end This guy doesn''t look like a human, and he doesn''t know where the cloud came from. " "I heard it used to be from the North mainland?" Phil felt his messy beard, thought for a moment, and then said, "it seems that he is still a little famous Only later did he offend the dead spine and then left the northern continent. I heard that the dead spine nest on the other side of the northern continent was destroyed by the Peace Council. For a time, I wanted to go back to the northern continent, but I didn''t know what was going on, so I was persuaded by Yun. " "You know so much." The big man said with some envy. "That''s all heard in the black market bar. Who knows whether it''s true or false." Anna debunked Phil''s pride. "It''s good to have 30% credibility. But one thing we can be sure of is that Luo Heyun has known each other for a long time, and then Luo did come from the North Continent Others, it''s hard to say. " Sean just listened to Anna and others quietly and didn''t interrupt to make any remarks. He used to be a mercenary, so he was naturally clear about asking for information in the tavern. In particular, he knows more secrets than many people in the world - for example, how dead spine deals with the enemy they listed as the target. If Luo really offended the dead spine, unless he had a strong card and power like him, it would be impossible to cross the whole continent and run to the south continent. He would have been buried in the yellow sand by the dead spine long ago. The four soon returned to the camp. As Sean had expected, Lily obviously didn''t care about this kind of battle. She dealt with the steel toothed wild boar by herself. There were many square meat pieces cut into the size of a fist in the soup pot. Originally, it was only in the vegetable soup with a faint smell. At this time, it was also filled with a strong meat smell. The two smells seemed to be separated from each other at the beginning, but after taking a deep breath, it had a strong smell that greatly stimulated the appetite. Although Yun''s cooking ability is completely zero, it''s OK to help. When Sean and others entered the camp, they just saw her spread pieces of thin meat on an iron plate, which is probably the part to be used for barbecue later. In addition, next to these prepared barbecue ingredients, there are more than 30 skewers. The meat quality of each skewer is the same. The combination of fat and thin has made people salivate at a glance. Lily is brushing seasoning for these skewers and barbecue at this time. "Back?" Cloud looked up at Sean and others, and then said, "are you okay?" "Nothing." Sean repeated what he had just said to Anna and others. However, looking at the cloud, she didn''t seem to have any plans to study deeply, so she just nodded her head and continued to help lily. And when I asked Sean about it just now, the questioning attitude was quite casual. Obviously, I didn''t really think Sean would be hurt. Of course, I didn''t ask Luo about it. If it wasn''t very sure about the strength of Sean and Luo, it was what she knew. "Do you know anything?" Sean asked. Yun looked up at Sean and hesitated, but she put down her work. Anna came to take over soon. After wiping his hand a little, Yun said hello to Sean, motioned Sean to keep up, so he took Sean away from the camp and found a slightly clean and quiet place. "If I guess correctly, it should be the people from ghost eye and Thunder Dragon." Yun sighed, and then said reluctantly, "in fact, I didn''t find the underground tomb alone, but it was inadvertently found by the ghost eye. It''s just that the tomb has many mechanisms. They can''t eat it, but they have damaged several people, so they went to Lei long for cooperation You should also be able to guess the process. Lei long certainly didn''t believe in ghost eye, so he took someone to test it himself. After a big loss, he had to discuss cooperation with ghost eye. " Ghost eye blade and Thunder Dragon team are the top five strength teams in the black market of black horn. Unlike bounty hunters or demon hunters who generally like to be alone, these teams formerly mercenaries or mercenaries can often play a more powerful combat effectiveness, and they are also better at group combat. Although they have become bounty hunters or demon hunters due to environmental forces, the set has not changed in essence. Although Sean showed a quiet listening appearance, he had been secretly observing the performance of cloud. Intuition told her that even this so-called "fact", the cloud also hides a lot of things. Distinguishing the correctness and authenticity of intelligence is the first lesson for mercenaries. Unfortunately, Sean is definitely a top student in this class. "It was a very coincidence that I learned the news In fact, not only me, but also the white wolf team and the hurricane team have heard of this secret, but we refused to obey the orders of ghost eye and Thunder Dragon and chose to go our own way. " Cloud said. At this time, she turned her head and looked at Sean, showing a rather pitiful appearance, "but after that, we were suppressed by ghost eyes and thunder dragons. It was not until the people of the hurricane team threatened that if they were suppressed again, they would publicize the matter about the underground mausoleum and let the whole underground world of Ryan Kingdom know. Then the ghost eye and Thunder Dragon converged slightly. " "Let me guess, after that, the hurricane team was the first team killed, and all the members died?" Sean said, although he was "Guessing", his tone was very positive, "and then the seven people in the white wolf team had an accident, which was also done by the people of ghost eye and Thunder Dragon? It has nothing to do with the bounty task. You just use this as an excuse to win others to join your team, and then use the test as an excuse to see the strength of the participants and throw out the news of the underground tomb treasure? " "Almost." Cloud smiled bitterly, "the hurricane and the white wolf team really happened after this. I can also be sure it was definitely the work of ghost eye and Thunder Dragon. Because ghost eye is best at this kind of assassination, and Lei long... You should know the name. These people have far more control over the power of Lei system than you think. It''s not surprising that the white wolf team died in their hands So if we don''t have a little self-protection ability, even if we invite us to join the team, it''s just for the other party to sacrifice. " Sean nodded thoughtfully. Sean doesn''t know what''s going on with the hurricane team. But after listening to the big man''s previous description, Sean was absolutely sure that the death of seven people in the white wolf team had nothing to do with the Thunder Dragon team. It was 100% Elizabeth''s thunder bombardment. Although he has a feeling of being shot at the moment, for the time being, he and cloud still have the same purpose, so there is no need to turn over. What he didn''t expect was that his men''s temporary action really led to such a hidden fact - Sean was sure that what Yun knew about the underground mausoleum was not as simple as she said. A woman of mysterious origin and unknown strength. Sean thought it was more and more interesting. Now he was glad that there were clues from Elizabeth and others over the mausoleum, so he had to go on this trip. Otherwise, he could only regret to give up participating in it. "I''m sorry I hid something from you before." Cloud apologized to Sean, "so now... What are you going to do when you know the danger?" "Do I have a choice?" Sean smiled, "I left the black corner black market with you. Many people have seen it, and now I have been assassinated. If I leave at this time, even if I tell ghost eye and Lei long that I don''t know anything, do you think they will believe it? " Cloud showed a smile: "that''s right. The other party must reduce one opponent first, whether it''s true or false." Then, Sean and Yun had a tacit understanding that they didn''t mention it again, but chose to return to the camp together. Before entering the camp, she smelled the strong smell of meat. It was obvious that Lily had prepared dinner. In the camp, Luo has also returned, but his face is unusually ugly. Anna and Phil nearby also frown. "What happened?" Yun realized something was wrong and asked. "Luo failed to kill each other." Phil spoke aside. "No solution?" This time, even the clouds were surprised, "you missed?" Hearing this, Luo''s face was even more ugly: "it''s not as simple as missing. I fought with each other twice, but obviously I didn''t want to entangle with me, so I just forced me back and left. After the second confrontation forced me back, the other party made a charge and assassination. Unexpectedly, it was a virtual shaking attack. When I reacted, I was separated by the other party, and then... Lost it. " "Lost it?" Yun frowned, "you lost it..." "I guess someone else joined." Luo frowned, "from the strength of the other party, it doesn''t look like a ghost eyed person. At least, as far as I know, ghost eye has no powerful role. " Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly: it''s a little interesting. "Well, no matter who comes, our plan remains the same." After thinking for a while, Yun said, "anyway, it''s too late for us to return now. Let''s continue to move towards the mausoleum At night, Luo you work harder. Since you can escape from your hands, the other party is obviously not ordinary people. " "I see." Luo nodded and said nothing more. Of course, others did not continue to say anything at the moment, and the atmosphere in the camp seemed a little depressed. But Sean knew that except for Yun and Lily, others were secretly looking at themselves. Anna said before that Luo was not as weak as it seemed. In fact, this meant that Luo''s assassination skills were very strong. Even Anna could not resist it, but Sean left unharmed in the face of the assassination of the assassin who was more powerful than Luo. This is naturally a matter of doubt. At least, it''s not as strong as Sean''s disguised "Zorro" should have. "Well, let''s eat first. I''m starving." Cloud opened his mouth and broke the silence, "who doesn''t have a card like secret skills? They are all members of their own team, so don''t have this emotion We''d better think about how to enter the third floor of the mausoleum. " Chapter 1210 At night, there was silence around the camp. Generally speaking, one of the people on duty must be Luo, for nothing else, because of his excellent assassination skills and investigation skills. Therefore, his vigilance is naturally the strongest among all people. Under normal circumstances, almost no one can sneak into the vicinity of the camp without his perception. The reason why it is normal is that Luo has not met a more powerful person. For example, Sean. Today''s duty is Luo and Sean. The former is responsible for the first half of the night and the latter for the second half of the night. It was supposed to be a tent for Sean and big man, but for some reasons, it became a tent for big man and Phil, and a tent for Sean and Luo. At the moment, Sean was coming out of the tent. After a simple wash, he sat next to the fire to keep warm. Before going to rest, Luo sat opposite Sean, but they didn''t speak. If someone else were here, he would certainly feel embarrassed, but Sean didn''t take Luo''s affairs seriously at all. Naturally, he wouldn''t feel embarrassed. Whether Luo is going to continue to sit here or what he is going to do, Sean doesn''t want to pay attention. Of course, if some people want to die by themselves, Sean doesn''t mind helping them. Perhaps because of the strange atmosphere, Luo quickly got up and left. By the fire in the camp, Sean was alone. After sitting here for a while, he stood up and moved a little. In the days when he was a mercenary, he often had to be responsible for the night watch, but he hasn''t stayed overnight since he came to Ryan kingdom. After such a short time, Sean felt a little stiff. The whole person seemed very unaccustomed and had to stand up and move his body. "Is that interesting?" After a few sideways rotations, Sean suddenly spoke. But even if he was talking, his movement of his body still didn''t stop. "Do you really think I don''t feel it?" Sean stood up straight, and without looking back, he pointed the Heijun Dynasty behind him. There was only darkness, but with the speed pointed out by the black king, a slight ripple suddenly appeared in the air, and then Luo''s body gradually emerged from it. But at the moment, his face was slightly red, but he was not shy, but obviously some blood surged, and his eyes looking at Sean were full of anger. "You should be glad that if it weren''t for your unique breath, you would be a corpse now." Sean took back the black king with a sneer, and then sat down, obviously too lazy to pay attention to Luo. He knows what Luo''s mentality is. In the evening, when he and Yun returned to the camp, the other people in the team had a subtle change in their attitude towards him. It was obvious that they had some doubts about his identity. After all, ghost eye blade and Thunder Dragon team have dealt with each other. They also know the strength of each other. At the beginning, when Sean was assassinated, they thought it was the person sent by ghost eye blade, so it''s most appropriate for Luo to solve the other party. But the result was that the strength of the other party was stronger than Luo, which surprised everyone. Because the ghost eye blade will never have such strength, there is only one result: the other party is coming for Sean. In connection with the previous big man said that Sean''s strength is very strong. According to their intuitive cognition of the big man, Sean''s strength is definitely not as simple as it appears on the surface, so this shows that the other party''s killer is coming for Sean. In this way, Sean''s purpose is debatable. If cloud didn''t suppress it at night, I''m afraid Sean would be forced to confess at that time. However, even though this matter was forcibly suppressed by Yun with his team leader''s authority, since the estrangement has been generated, it is obviously impossible to restore the tacit understanding to the past. And Luo jumped out to test once at this time, which is naturally what Sean expected. "It seems that you do have a strong perception." Luo Ping recovered the blood gas surging from his heart and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care who you are, but if you have any purpose..." "Didn''t you invite me to join?" Sean smiled and said mercilessly, "don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say what purpose I have now Besides, just an apprentice assassin defector, what is the qualification to say here what purpose I have? " Luo''s pupils shrank suddenly. The surrounding air seemed to vibrate. But all the breath can''t escape at all. Instead, it seems to be bound by some strange force. Field! Luo Huan looked around and suddenly realized something: "originally, from the beginning, I stepped into your field... No, this is not a field. But it''s not like a field. It should be a semi field, right? You are already attacking the realm of the holy land. No wonder you didn''t know when I first hid my breath. You didn''t find it until I came close to you. It seems that this is your real card. " Sean still just kept smiling and didn''t speak. Zorro''s strength has been doubted, so Sean doesn''t mind showing a stronger symbol of strength. It doesn''t need much. As long as he is a little stronger than Zorro now, it''s enough to give everyone a strength that he can easily defeat Anna and avoid assassination. He doesn''t even need to think about excuses, because these over brain mending guys will automatically round all his flaws. The only thing Sean needs to do is to show a swordsman who is superior to others, but has some difficulties and has to hide something. "Well, as the cloud said, who has no secrets." Sean picked up a branch, stirred the campfire to make the fire burn more vigorously, and then boiled the leftover soup at night. "I don''t care whether you are a double agent or betrayed the assassin Alliance for something, and I don''t want to know how an apprentice assassin lived to the present, as long as you don''t come to trouble me, Then everything is easy to say. " "What if I trouble you?" Luo sneered. "You can try." Sean shrugged indifferently. "I can guarantee you will die soon Even, I don''t need to do it myself. " Luo''s face looked very ugly when he heard Sean''s words. He knew that someone like Sean who knew his true identity was fully capable of contacting the assassin League. For traitors within the alliance, the organization has never been merciful. He successfully forged the illusion of his own death just because of a coincidence and escaped the organization''s suppression. So once his identity was exposed, Luo didn''t dare to imagine what would happen. It was because of this that he wanted to go back to live in seclusion after he heard that the nest in the northern continent of dead spine was destroyed. No one wants to be a killer who can''t see the light all his life. "How did you find me?" Luo''s voice was a little dry. "When you lurked around me just now, you were like the Creed Assassin I had dealt with before." In want of perfection, Sean gave himself as like as two peas of soup, and then the meat was eaten in the dinner. So I said, I''m not interested in your past, as long as you don''t come to trouble me. As the cloud said, "who has no secrets?" Luo took a deep breath and finally put away his hostility to Sean. He didn''t say anything more, but stepped back slowly until he left what he thought was Sean''s "field" and turned back to the tent. However, it is conceivable that Luo''s mood is absolutely unable to be calm. It is impossible to have a quiet sleep. But Sean didn''t care about these things. He felt more and more that the bounty hunter team was too strange. He also had deep doubts about the news that ghost eye blade found the relic first. He always felt that the appearance of this underground tomb seemed to be a deliberate performance by someone, and it was obvious that the tomb was no longer limited to the black market in black point. Even Elizabeth and Marquis Flores had heard of it, and all of them gathered here. Unfortunately, there are still too few clues, and Sean has never heard of such a thing in Ryan kingdom in the game. Instead, it''s about the underground mausoleum. Sean has a few guesses. "Dad, can I talk?" As Sean pondered, the black king on one side finally whispered. Although he has tried his best to imitate the voice of human whispering, for the black king, the volume control is obviously a very challenging thing. But now there is Sean''s field suppression, the surrounding situation is better, at least not so obvious. "You''d better turn on ''isolation''." Sean looked at the black king and said helplessly. Soon, a space completely separated from the material world was directly "cut" by the black king. From the appearance, there is no change in this field, but in fact, this space is no longer in the world. If someone crosses rashly, the only result is that the body is cut in two. "Hoo, I''m suffocating!" Finally he was able to speak. The black king shouted happily, "I can''t speak for several days." Looking at the excited face of the black king, Sean was helpless. "All right, all right, let''s talk and continue to pretend to be your mute later." Sean sighed. He really had nothing to do with the black king. He could only talk to him about conditions. Fortunately, he was a blood artifact after all. As the Lord of blood, he could still negotiate more or less. "Dad, how many days do I have to pretend to be mute?" The black king muttered with some dissatisfaction. It''s best to pretend to be mute all your life¡ª¡ª Sean wanted to say that, but he knew that if he did, the black king would not do it. "No!" The black king immediately shouted, "what do you mean to pretend to be mute all your life! No, no, no, no! " If the black king had hands and feet, it would be all over the ground. "I didn''t say it." Sean covered his forehead. He forgot that the black king and he were connected by blood. As long as he had some thoughts in his heart and was about the black king, this guy could feel it for the first time, "all right, all right, wronged you to install a mute for a few days. When the underground mausoleum is explored clearly, let you talk enough, all right." "Really?" The black king is a little like a child. "Yes, yes." Sean said angrily. "In fact, Dad, I don''t understand. Why do you play this game with these people?" The black king was silent for a moment, and then asked, "with your strength, Dad, no one in Ryan can stop you now? And... Aren''t we here to save that what Athena? By the way, Dad, is Athena my mother? I think you look nervous. " "Can you stop everyone thinking it''s your mother?" Sean knew that he would be very tired every time he chatted with the black king. "I can generally walk sideways with Ryan''s local strength, but according to the information we found out from Duke Roland before, there is still a legendary strong man under Glenn. Of course, I can''t expose my identity without exposing my opponent. And... " "And what?" Hearing Sean say two words, he was silent. After waiting for a while, he didn''t hear the following black king. He couldn''t hold back. "Dad, you''re clear." "And I am also very skeptical about the mausoleum." Sean frowned and said, "there is the woman named Yun. My intuition tells me that this woman is not simple. I really want to know what she is like." "Ah, speaking of this woman, Dad, you should be careful." The black king seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "there is a protective force in this woman, and I dare not detect it rashly, otherwise she will find my existence." "Sheltering power?" Sean was stunned. "Is it strong?" "Well, I don''t know. I don''t dare to detect it rashly." The black king thought for a moment, "anyway, this woman is very strange. I don''t mean her strength, but the smell of her body. Well... It''s different from many people I''ve smelled. " "It''s different..." Sean reached out and rubbed his chin, showing a thoughtful look. "Can you say... She''s not human? If she''s not human, is she... An underground race? If so, it can explain why she has the power to protect herself, obviously to prevent her identity from being exposed. According to this, the relationship between her and Luo is normal... She should have helped Luo, so Luo owes her a lot of favor. This time, she came to repay it. " "So... What is the underground tomb worth the other party''s risk? And why are there so many people of the underground race in the kingdom of Ryan? Vampires before, and rotikabas... Is this all related to the path of the abyss in the gorge fortress? " Chapter 1211 After all, there was a gap between the team of bounty hunters. Sean doesn''t feel much about it. As the black king said, Sean''s strength will not encounter any danger in the whole Ryan kingdom. What he is more interested in now is what the underground mausoleum actually attracts so many people to explore. Of course, what I hope more is that I can find clues about Elizabeth and Marquis Flores there, so I won''t go there in vain. However, compared with Sean''s indifferent attitude, cloud''s attitude is more thought-provoking. As the nominal captain and leader of the team, she didn''t want to eliminate the opposition and estrangement in the team, but turned a blind eye to it. In this way, the distrust and opposition in the team naturally began to produce a response similar to qualitative change: Phil and the big man had begun to keep a distance from Sean, and Anna''s attitude towards Sean was not bad, but she also began to subconsciously keep an appropriate distance. Sean estimated that if she didn''t have some communication with Anna in fencing, I''m afraid Anna''s attitude would not be much better than Phil and the big man. Of course, this kind of communication is also based on Anna''s advice. Sean is still very fond of this girl who is keen on fencing. Although this kind of favor is inexplicable, Sean guesses that this should be the side effect of being a "sword saint": for people who use swords, he always has a gratifying mentality that elders see younger generations. However, it stopped here. In addition to the regular discussion and consultation of fencing, Anna did not have any other contact with Sean, which Sean didn''t care much about. So this strange bounty team, with this strange atmosphere, continued to rush to the location of the underground mausoleum. This time, I didn''t encounter any accidents during my trip for several days in succession. Except that Sean found an excuse to go out to meet the regional leader and issued a new order - temporarily give up the confrontation with the kingdom of lane, spare no effort to rescue the Principality of Garrod, and do a good job to defend against the possible side attack of the kingdom of lane: after all, the fortress of tonis is too close to Sean''s territory. If it is a mountain division force used to traveling and crossing mountains, The expeditionary army can reach the void city in about a week. I have to be careful about this. Nothing else happened. The whole team arrived at the entrance of the underground mausoleum mentioned by Yun. Unlike Sean''s imagination, the entrance to the underground mausoleum is not under any ruins, but in a cave formed by collapse. From the location of the cave mouth, it is obvious that the mausoleum itself blocks the surrounding terrain. It is built about 300 meters underground, and there is a drop of more than 300 meters from the ground. Moreover, the entrance of the mausoleum is not the main entrance passage, but a soul returning corridor on the first floor of the mausoleum. The damage at the entrance is a gap forced through by brute force. In the miracle continent, the dead will have different burial methods according to their own status. Like slaves, they die and throw them away in the suburbs. Poor people like the poor may have a burial place, perhaps a monastery or a land located in the suburbs. Only those civilians with religious affiliation are eligible to be buried in monasteries or shrines. If they are civilians without believers, they can only be buried in monasteries and other places. Ordinary nobles can be buried in ancestral sites, temples and monasteries. Those who are qualified to build mausoleums are generally high-level aristocratic classes, such as those with on-the-spot earls or above, or marquis, Duke and royal relatives with real power. The size of the mausoleum is generally not limited. As long as you have money, you can build whatever you want, but it is generally about four floors by default. Only the royal family will build an underground Mausoleum of five floors. Of course, some careerists are exceptions. The standard construction method of this kind of underground mausoleum is the soul returning corridor composed of corridor and ambulatory structure. The first floor generally consists of two small and one large three rooms, the large one is through the mausoleum guard hall on the second floor, and the two small ones are symmetrically shaped funeral rooms: mainly for placing some utensils and so on. On the second floor, there are also three rooms, two small and one large. The big one is the confessional hall leading to the next floor. The two small ones are still funeral rooms, but the funeral objects have changed from utensils to jewelry. From the third floor, the structure depends on the overall specification of the mausoleum. Take the four storey Mausoleum as the proportion, and the third floor will become two large and two small room structures. One of the two large rooms is the rest hall leading to the fourth floor, and the other is the ancestral coffin hall, which is used to store the memorial tablets and coffins of the family guru. The two small burial rooms are also burial rooms, but because each time a family member dies and is buried, the two burial rooms will be opened to put new burial objects, so the general reserves will be considerable compared with the first two floors. The fourth floor will become three large and two small structures. The two small rooms are still funeral rooms. The three large rooms are the main hall for storing the coffin and ranking of the family''s leaders in previous dynasties, and the auxiliary hall for the burial of the family''s direct descendants. If the scale is five floors, the layout of the third and fourth floors of the four floor scale structure will be moved down one floor, and then one auxiliary hall will be increased to two. The layout of the empty third floor will also become two large and two small rooms. The pattern of the funeral room remains the same. Except that one of the two large rooms is the listening hall leading to the next floor, the other large room will usually be regarded as a sealed place to seal the powerful evil Qi and dead Qi in the mausoleum and maintain the rest and stability of the dead souls of the whole underground mausoleum. When bounty hunters or grave robbers find such tombs, they will certainly empty all the things in the burial room. The funerary objects accumulated by these tomb families over the years are usually worth tens of millions of gold coins. If they are famous families or royal tombs, the value of funerary objects will even increase several times to more than ten times. Moreover, the lower the mausoleum, the higher the value of funerary objects will be. This is also why once someone finds such mausoleums, they will continue to deepen. The purpose is naturally for those funerary objects, but if they encounter five layers of mausoleums, they will generally avoid the third layer. The third layer of the five storey mausoleum is also called the layer of balance and the layer of inheritance. The structure of the four rooms is arranged in the direction of southeast and northwest. The East and west sides are small rooms of funeral rooms, also known as symmetrical offerings. The hall of hearing and the place of seal are called the dual world of living and dead - the living leads to the next level and the dead to the kingdom of Hades. The existence of offerings is to ensure that the seals between seals will not be broken. It is not only a measure of balance, but also a kind of respect for the owner of the mausoleum. However, when entering the cave, Sean had deliberately observed the clouds. But from the calm and indifferent look of the cloud, Sean didn''t find anything suspicious. On the contrary, Phil and others showed excitement. This performance is the normal response of bounty hunters - when bounty hunters and demon hunters, which is not forced for money? In this way, it makes the purpose and action of the cloud even more suspicious. However, just when Sean was going to observe Luo''s look, the assassin had earlier escaped into the darkness, and he had also distanced himself from Yun and others. It was obvious that he had to investigate the situation first. "The situation is normal." Luo soon came a feedback message, "there is no ambush." After confirming the safety, the people entered directly from the gap in the cave. Sean also observed that the cave was not formed naturally, and even collapse was not a natural behavior. The air is full of different energy smells, but Sean is not a professional magician after all, so he can''t distinguish the specific information of these energy smells. The only thing he can confirm is that the components of these powers are extremely complex, and there are even some neutralization reactions with each other, which makes it more difficult to distinguish energy. However, for Sean, who never pursued the process much, he was convinced that the resurrection of the underground tomb was not a simple accidental exposure. Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help looking at the clouds ahead. As if aware, Yun looked back at Sean and even showed an indifferent smile. At this moment, Sean suddenly felt a palpitation. The obvious abnormal flow of the surrounding air and the sudden boiling of blood in the body as if ignited fully demonstrate the change of the mausoleum atmosphere at the moment. The sense of acupuncture from all over his body made Sean feel that danger was approaching, but Sean could not judge the source of the danger. The only thing he could feel was that the smell of the underground tomb was very chaotic, even serious enough to disturb his perception. In Sean''s time, the team had advanced a long distance. Obviously, they all know something about the situation of the first layer, so they don''t pay special attention and vigilance. Even their loose breath is clearly visible. They don''t look like professional bounty hunters at all. Unlike these people, Sean''s muscles have been tense, and even the real eyes that haven''t been opened for a long time have been opened again. It''s a battle ready appearance that has entered the battle ready state, and the breathing rate is constantly adjusted. In addition to not exposing his real strength, Sean is completely at the peak of his current strength. "Don''t be nervous." Cloud didn''t know when he suddenly appeared next to Sean. "We have explored the first and second floors, and the traps and other mechanisms have been cleaned up. As long as Luo didn''t ambush, we can pass safely The only trouble is in the third layer. We found the way to enter the third layer first, so ghost eye and Thunder Dragon will target us. " Underground mausoleum, the entry of each floor is not a simple thing. After all, no mausoleum owner wants his mausoleum to be damaged and harassed. At the same time, it is also to prevent some guys who are proficient in the magic of the dead from disturbing the rest of the dead, so they will lay layers of mechanisms in the mausoleum. If you want to go to the funerary room to pick up those funerary objects, you must find a way to break through the door to the next floor, and these mechanism traps will be different according to the preferences of the tomb builders. The most common is the trap of real door and false door. After all, the space between each floor of the mausoleum is huge, and the middle part can build a space layer again. The most common practice of false doors is that they can hardly get in and out. Once they enter the false door by mistake, they usually have to pay a great price to return. Therefore, the value of finding a real door that can correctly lead to the lower level is immeasurable. Cloud''s words are full of logic and rationality, and we can''t see any flaws and loopholes at all. But somehow, intuition did tell Sean that the woman''s words in front of him were absolutely untrustworthy. "After all, I''m used to walking alone. It''s just a reflex action." Sean smiled. Instead of relaxing his vigilance as cloud said, he was more vigilant to cloud, "but I don''t think it''s bad After all, there''s nothing wrong with being careful. " "That''s what I said." Yun nodded without saying anything, then crossed Sean and continued to walk forward. Sean looked as usual, but his eyes narrowed slightly. He slowed down the rhythm of breathing and gradually relaxed his tight muscles, but he did not completely relax. His attention and spirit remained highly focused in case of sudden attacks around him. In his retina, Phil and others basically have a light yellow halo, which represents a neutral color with different shades. Although this neutral attitude is equal to no hostility to Sean, it is not very friendly. At least this is in line with people''s attitude towards Sean now. The only obvious changes are Anna and Yun. The color of the former is much lighter, showing a light yellow mixed with light green, which is an obvious and slightly friendly sign. As for the clouds, there was a slight reddish in the pale yellow, which was an obvious hostility to Sean. Moreover, these reddish colors did not exist at the beginning, but emerged only after the cloud failed to persuade Sean to relax his guard. This makes Sean maintain an absolute high vigilance towards the cloud. Especially after leaving the first layer and directly entering the second layer, the smell emitted by the cloud obviously becomes more dangerous than before. Although this level still can''t threaten Sean, his intuition is telling Sean that the situation is obviously moving in an unfriendly direction. This subtle tension stimulates Sean''s adrenal glands to continuously secrete. Even if he did not turn on the skill of adrenal stimulation, Sean also felt an unprecedented excitement and full of spirit. Chapter 1212 The space of the mausoleum is not small, and the passage can basically accommodate nearly six people walking side by side. This is already a relatively large-scale production. Judging from the various patterns carved in the passage of the mausoleum, this should be the mausoleum thousands of years ago, which is definitely older than before the founding of the kingdom of Ryan. But Sean really couldn''t tell which era it was, because he had never heard of the news about the relic mausoleum in the game, so naturally there would be no information to spread. However, only in terms of the production scale, this underground mausoleum is very luxurious. After all, not to mention the width and height of the corridor, it can be seen only from the floor area and floors of the mausoleum. Without strong financial resources, it is really impossible to build an underground Mausoleum of this scale. "Haven''t the mechanisms been damaged?" Sean asked. "No." The cloud was stunned for a moment, but he opened his mouth to answer Sean''s question. "I don''t know the situation on the first floor, but the mechanism on the second floor... What we encountered is intact and basically not damaged." Sean nodded and said nothing more. The others, however, didn''t know why Sean asked such a question, so they just kept silent. However, in view of their relationship, Phil and the big man obviously didn''t want to talk to Sean. Only Anna looked back at Sean curiously, but because the light was too dim, she couldn''t see Sean''s face clearly. As Yun said before, the first floor of the mausoleum was still very safe, and the people did not encounter any ambush. Although there were occasional traces of fighting on the corridor, it was not obvious. It was obvious that both sides of the fighting had restraint. The only slightly messy place is the damaged trap mechanism everywhere. These things are still scattered in place instead of being recycled. Sean even saw three secret silver armor breaking arrows that are extremely precious in the outside world - this kind of armor breaking arrow is specially processed. The arrow is extremely hard. It can easily penetrate the heavy armor between plate armor layers, and can also penetrate the protective barrier of mages. It can be called a full professional Nemesis. Although this secret silver armor breaking arrow will be completely damaged after use and cannot be recycled, some secret silver can still be recovered by using some purification technologies. The three secret silver armor breaking arrows nailed to the wall seen by Sean can at least recover more than 100000 gold coins. "What kind of trap mechanism are there in this tomb?" Sean still couldn''t help asking. "It''s no different, that is, those arrow holes, ground spikes, stealth bombs, poison gas and so on." The one who answered Sean''s question was Yun, "I met the poison gas mechanism in the confessional hall before. If I hadn''t been lucky to find the road to the lower level, I''m afraid we would have died in that place." The most common way to explore tombs is to fill in organs with human lives. For the miracle continent, human life is the least valuable, especially the lives of slaves. As long as you spend a sum of money, you can buy a lot of "materials". Therefore, if some big families and forces find secrets such as underground tombs, they usually secretly buy a large number of slaves, and then let these slaves explore a way to the bottom. Therefore, a security map recording underground tombs is often referred to as a human flesh map - after all, players can be resurrected after death. Taking some time and energy can definitely find the right way. This time, after the cloud explained the common mechanism routines, Sean carefully observed the cloud again. He had suspected that Yun''s purpose was somewhat impure, but he could not judge clearly what the specific purpose of Yun was. Until now, after listening to Yun''s words, Sean could finally determine what the real purpose of Yun to explore this underground mausoleum was. The team soon passed through the door on the first floor and entered the second floor. On the second floor, you can see more obvious signs of chaos. It is not only the destruction of mechanism traps, but also the traces of combat have become much clearer, and even a large number of blood, stumps and corpses. But here, it''s incredible that the bodies didn''t rot and smell, as if they had just died - at least, it''s true under Sean''s simple observation. If it wasn''t for following Yun and others, Sean really wanted to stop and check it carefully. However, more than half of Sean''s attention is still focused on the cloud. From the outside, to the underground cave, to the first floor of the mausoleum, and then to the second floor of the mausoleum, the change of the breath on the cloud is becoming more and more obvious, as if a strange force is constantly converging into her body, which makes the human breath on her gradually begin to produce some variation. At least at this moment, Sean has been able to clearly judge that the cloud is by no means human, but if it belongs to what race, it is still unclear for the time being because of the lack of image characteristics. However, this strange breath change seems that only Sean can feel it, and others don''t feel it at all. As the team continued to move forward, there was still no sign of any enemy on the second floor. However, the surrounding damage is obviously much more serious. In particular, the doors of the two funeral rooms have been completely smashed open, and all the funeral objects inside have been emptied. Although it is only the second floor, gold, silver, jewelry and other things are hard currency in any era, even if they are sold. Many people will like stolen goods. So Sean was not surprised that all the funerary objects in the funeral room on the second floor would be empty. His only surprise was the terrible smell of blood. According to the descriptions of Yun and Anna, the fighting broke out in the mausoleum for some time. But even in the past so long, the freshness of the body remained in the state of just dying, and even the blood was warm, not to mention the strong smell of blood. The only thing he doesn''t understand is that if this relic is so powerful, why didn''t there be any clues in the game? Why can''t the void members he sent to investigate find any relevant information, and now they are even in a state of loss of contact with him. All these doubts are like a jigsaw puzzle, even if it has been pieced together, but without the most critical and core point, the truth is still hidden in the dark fog. Perhaps because the second floor had been explored long ago, people still passed without surprise and danger. Luo never appeared in this process. At the moment of entering the third floor, a cold sense of panic rose in Sean''s heart. Sean''s exposed skin in the air suddenly felt a strong sense of acupuncture pain, which obviously reached the level that could threaten Sean''s life safety. "Zorro, what''s the matter with you?" The voice of the cloud came from Sean again. But this time, the voice was a little different. There is no change in Mingming''s tone, but it gives people the feeling that it is full of a strange charm, which makes people feel dry and hot. But it is precisely because of this illusion that Sean is more clearly aware of the terrible place of the cloud at the moment. "I see." Sean exhaled heavily, and took a step back from the clouds that were close to him at some time. "Is it magic What floor was I in the illusion? First floor or second floor? " "I don''t know what you''re talking about... Zorro, what''s the matter with you?" The face of the cloud is not very real in this dark environment, but because of this unreal fuzziness, it has a strange hazy beauty and adds a bit of temptation, "are you okay?" Whoosh! The long sword in Sean''s hand drew a silver light in the darkness, as if to tear the darkness around him. The cloud that originally wanted to be close to Sean stopped immediately - if it didn''t stop in time, the cloud would have been split into two by Sean''s sword. "Zorro..." "With the strength you showed before, you can''t escape my sword?" Sean said coldly, "but now, you can easily avoid my sword... Ha ha, your strength has improved a little." With Sean''s words falling, the body of the iron sword he held in his hand was immediately covered with countless cracks, and then directly turned into a piece of iron powder, flying and falling from the air. Sean also released his hand holding the hilt and let the hilt fall to the ground, making a collision sound of metal hitting the ground. The atmosphere in the air suddenly became stagnant. Sean looked around. Although the dark environment did not become bright, the darkness could not stop Sean''s sight. He could clearly see that the eyes of Phil, big man and Anna became dull, completely lost focus, and looked like a dull look. At the moment, they were standing in place without any action, just like a puppet abandoned on one side. "I really underestimated you." Yun chuckled, and then stroked his long hair. A gentle and elegant temperament was shown from Yun at this moment. It was not like the heroic leader momentum of the bounty hunter before, "when did you find it?" "Just now." Sean is still looking around. The darkness around him is like a living creature. He is constantly trying to invade Sean''s area to compress Sean''s field of vision and perception area. "It was just some doubt. It was not until you came here that I understood the most critical place Originally I thought you were a demon, but now it seems that you should be a blood clan. " "Sure enough, I''m too anxious." Yun stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and smiled. He behaved gracefully, like a noble girl, "but I can''t help it. I thought there was only one more servant, but unexpectedly, it was a strong man. Even Luo was wary of you, and I took the wrong chess, so I could only make the mistake Alas, if it weren''t for trapping that woman, it wouldn''t be so easy for you to find out. " "Elizabeth, here you are." Sean nodded. "So all the clues can finally be connected." "Oh?" Yun raised his eyebrows with great interest, "what clue? Can you tell me? " "Why not?" Sean also smiled, and his elegant aristocratic temperament was not under the cloud. "Ghost eye blade is indeed the first person to find here, but it was not their luck to find it, but they found it under your temptation. Then they found the jewels on the second floor and thought they had found a treasure, but unexpectedly, they just broke into the prey in the cobweb Therefore, they became the first victims, that is, the blood slaves of your blood clan. " Cloud''s smile is still. "Later, when they became blood slaves, they faithfully executed your orders and spread the information of the so-called ''underground mausoleum''. However, in order to prevent things from getting out of your control, they were limited to some powerful circles. It was also at this time that you disguised your identity by means of hypnosis and magic, successfully mixed into the black corner black market, and disguised the image of a persecuted victim, which increased the authenticity of the underground tomb from the side. " "I heard that human beings are best at scheming. I didn''t believe it, but I didn''t expect you to understand the cause of the whole event so easily. It''s really powerful." Yun seemed to appreciate Sean very much and nodded approvingly, "so, human, guess what happened next?" "If someone bites, naturally someone doesn''t bite." Sean smiled. "When you planned these things, you didn''t expect the situation in Ryan kingdom to change so quickly, so the sudden high reward order disrupted your plan. Later, because of the leader of the white wolf team, many people began to give up the news of the underground mausoleum and turn to looking for bounty targets Oh, let me guess. The bodies and blood I saw just now should be those of the hurricane team? Well, originally, the people of this team were just trapped here. You wanted to turn them into blood slaves, so you didn''t kill them. However, because of my arrival, you asked Luo to solve them. " Yun clapped happily, and the smile on his face was very sincere: "human, you are really powerful. You guessed it all correctly White wolf team, I should have solved it, but because of that woman... You''re called Elizabeth, aren''t you? It was this woman''s sudden move that wiped out all the members of the white wolf team, but her injury is obviously not light. Otherwise, I''m not sure that I can force that woman here and trap her. " "Although the puzzle clues are connected, and I know your plot, I still can''t figure it out." Sean said thoughtfully, "why do you do this? Why should you turn everyone into a blood slave? Are you just a count? What is the advantage of establishing your stronghold on this land? " "Count?" The cloud seemed to hear some funny joke, and suddenly burst out a burst of laughter. But with the gradual sound of laughter, the breath on the cloud becomes stronger and stronger, and the darkness in the surrounding space is also disappearing madly. However, if you carefully observe it, it is not difficult to find that these darkness is actually some kind of energy entity that escapes. At the moment, all these energies have returned to the body of the cloud, which is also waiting for the cloud to completely restore its own strength. Similarly, because of the restoration of strength, the appearance of the cloud has also been changed. Originally, the black hair and black pupil of the qainas people soon transformed into a typical Western female face with blonde hair and blue eyes. The softness of the lines is not as good as the outline of the qainas people, but it has an extremely sharp carving beauty, giving people an extremely amazing visual shock. In terms of charm and beauty, the blood clan woman who claims to be cloud can definitely rank among the top five women Sean sees. "I am Serena lesenba, the Archduke of the lesenba family, one of the thirteen clans." The charming and gorgeous girl gently wiped her lower lip, showed a seductive look comparable to the temptation of the demon, smiled and said, "human, I''m very interested in you. I give you a chance to be loyal to me, accept my first embrace and become a member of the great blood clan. You will get the noble blood of the thirteen clans and become a Duke! " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I''ve gone astray. I didn''t expect you to be a grand duke." The rank division of blood clan is different from the noble names of human beings - the title of title is the symbol of their strength. The title of superior has an absolute suppression effect on the title of subordinate, especially the blood clan really born in the thirteen clans. In addition to the senior elders, the titles of blood families are knight, Lord, Baron, viscount, count, marquis, Duke, Archduke and prince from low to high. Knights and lords are the common people in the blood clan, barons and viscountes are the lower blood clan, and earls, marques and dukes are the upper blood clan, which respectively correspond to the Seven Realms from the lower silver to the upper holy land of mankind. The prince corresponds to legend. Archduke is the transition between Duke (superior holy land) and Prince (legend). This rank is not fixed. There are also blood families who are directly promoted to Prince from Archduke. Generally, those who can get the title of Archduke refer to those Duke blood families with extremely strong fighting power. They have created a new clan of their own - just like Serena lesenba, she has created a clan of hers: the Serena clan attached to the lesenba clan. This kind of grand duke blood clan that has created a new clan is basically an inevitable thing to become a prince as long as it does not fall: it is only a matter of time. As the darkness receded, Sean was able to see his surroundings. What kind of underground tomb is this. It is a huge underground karst cave. However, at the moment, there are many people lying on the ground. These people seem to have lost consciousness. However, from the signs of life fluctuation, although the breath is very weak, at least these people have not died. Among them, Sean saw many bounty hunters or demon hunters who had met in the black market in the black corner, and even a group of little rabbits under his command in the void realm were here. Of course, the most prominent among these people is the goal of Sean''s trip: Elizabeth battian, the daughter of the thunder. But I didn''t see the Marquis of Flores and the princess fercis. Elizabeth was obviously a little absent-minded about the complete disappearance of the surrounding dark environment, but as a veteran strong person who had experienced many battles, this kind of absent-minded completely recovered in an instant. Then she saw Sean standing on one side, with an unbelievable look on her face: "Sean...?" "Sean?" Serena''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she was remembering the familiar name. "Be careful, she''s not human!" "I know." Hearing Elizabeth''s eager concern, Sean smiled. "I already know her identity." "No, you don''t know!" Elizabeth issued a more urgent exclamation, "this is an old channel for the underground world to invade the surface world. People in the underground world have not closed it all the time, and no one in the surface world knows the existence here Those guys under the ground are plotting to attack the surface. This woman just came to fight the outpost to seize a front-line stronghold! " Hearing Elizabeth''s words, Sean was stunned and his face suddenly changed: at this moment, he finally understood why there were so many people and creatures in the underground world in Ryan kingdom. Why after so many years in the surface world, people in the underground world still know the whole surface environment like the back of their hands, and often can always cut into the lives of residents in the surface world. It turned out that all this came from the path of the active abyss being sealed by Elizabeth! Then, I''m afraid that the path of the abyss in my gorge fortress, which is closed by one side, is the backup channel for the residents of the underground world - otherwise, I can''t explain why there are two paths of the abyss in such a close area! The next moment, Sean had pulled out the black king. A strong momentum burst out of Sean and hit Serena like a hurricane. Serena, with her hands pulled to the left and right in mid air, a transparent wind wall completely blocked Sean''s fierce momentum like an actual attack. The sudden collision and explosion of the two momentum directly spread to the surrounding area of tens of meters, and the fainting people in this area became the victims of the first round collision between Sean and Serena. From the momentum of this collision, it is not difficult to see that the strength of Sean and Serena is between Bozhong! It was precisely because of Sean''s unreserved blow that Serena seemed to wake up and changed her face: "are you Sean Connery? Archduke of the void duchy! " Chapter 1213 Blood clan has strong fighting ability, especially in agility and strength. Serena''s hands were covered with black scales, and her nails became extremely sharp. Every time she moves, she can pull out more than ten residual shadows in the air, which makes it difficult to tell which one is her real body, and the wind pressure rolled by the powerful force has become the best cover for her residual shadows. Completely burst out the advantages of strength and agility. This kind of fighting mode is the most commonly used fighting mode of blood clan. But this fighting skill full of all kinds of bait and pressure may be OK against others, but it doesn''t have much effect on Sean. Because Sean doesn''t observe the enemy with the naked eye at all, but uses his own domain perception. This is the special effect of the field with the law of space. No matter how many shadows and separated bodies there are, as long as there is no living symbol, it doesn''t exist for Sean. Therefore, when several Serenas attacked the key points in Sean''s front, Sean didn''t pay attention at all, but directly waved his sword and stabbed at the left corner behind him, allowing the shadows in the front to pass through his body. I saw a flash of black sword, and a strange sound of gold and iron impact sounded. The strong anti shock force passed back from the blade, and Sean stepped back several steps. Of course, Serena also had a hard time: she covered her left hand and retreated a few steps. The eyes they looked at each other were full of hard to hide doubts and the shock hidden under them. The black king in Sean''s hand looks like a well-made high-quality long sword, but in fact, only a few people know that it is a blood artifact that should not exist in the world. Not to mention the personality of the black king itself, it is also unique only in terms of production materials and technology. Basically, there is nothing that he can''t pierce or cut. But just at the moment of the confrontation with Serena, even if it was just a quick collision attack, Sean also knew that Serena''s hands could not be easily pierced by the black king - it was certainly not impossible to forcibly want to pierce, but it was the result of countless collisions. Even this itself is a kind of harm to the black king. After all, the black king is Sean''s blood weapon, so Sean can also know what the black king can feel. That''s why Sean was shocked. But compared with Sean''s shock, Serena can''t simply say it''s shock, or even shock. The blood clan has strict rules and strength is everything. Once you become a grand duke, as long as you don''t die, even if you are jointly suppressed by other grand duke, other Duke blood clans still dare not easily go into the muddy water. Unless the two sides are in opposition, there will never be a lower blood family who dare to challenge the dignity and honor of the upper blood family. So Serena can become a blood clan grand duke. She doesn''t rely on teasing little intelligence or stratagem, but actually has this powerful combat power. The reason why the thirteen blood clans can surpass other clans is that in addition to their own blood purity, the really important thing is that the thirteen clans have very special blood talent. These talent abilities are different from normal blood clan talents, and their ways of expression are also strange, but without exception, this ability either has strong destructive power, or has strong potential, or has strong strange characteristics. Serena''s blood clan talent is called "blood stain". She can condense the absorbed blood gas to any part of her body to strengthen her body and improve her combat ability. This is the real reason why Serena can become a blood clan Archduke. Her blood clan talent makes her have the power to fight even in the face of the blood clan of the prince class, so she can also win the honorary title of "Blood Queen" among the blood clan. You know, the blood families with other names are basically princes. But in the collision just now, Serena felt the tingling feeling from the back of her left hand, and the sharp feeling on her back stimulated Serena to bristle. Since she can skillfully use the special ability of "blood staining", she has not felt like being threatened with death for a long time. However, the shock of both sides soon converged, and on the surface it still looked as calm as had been expected. Whether as like as two peas or as an expression or gesture or gesture, Sean and Selena seem to be two mirrors: almost the same sex, except for the gender differences. The next moment, they chose to attack each other at the same moment. The blade of the black king waved a black moon arc in the air and swept straight towards Serena''s neck. Only in terms of speed, Sean was not necessarily slower than Serena. However, this attack speed was not difficult for Yu Serena. Her right hand became a claw and grabbed the black king''s sword without hesitation, regardless of the pain from the palm. Because Serena knew that only in this way could she seize the upper hand of an attack rhythm - and in fact, she did. So after seizing Sean''s attack, Serena pointed her left hand into a knife and stabbed Sean directly into his heart. Its speed has made the air produce a whistling vacuum. In the face of this deadly attack like a trap, Sean was not in the slightest panic. As soon as he pulled out his right hand, the black king pulled out of Serena''s right palm like pulling out his sword scabbard - countless sparks splashed out of Serena''s right palm. Even if Serena increased her grip, she could not stop the black king''s withdrawal, and even the speed of pulling out her sword could not be controlled. The only change is that the sparks become more violent, and the tingling feeling from the palm becomes more obvious. Sean took a slight step back, and the black king on his right hand just returned to his chest to block Serena''s blow to his heart. In the violent impact, Serena felt as if her nails were about to break. This strange pain constantly stimulated her nerves and made her eyebrows wrinkle involuntarily. However, she is an attacker after all, so the rhythm is still controlled by her hand, even playing the knife - a professional term in the game at that time, which generally refers to that the attack action is directly bounced away and forced into a stiff state. However, for high play, this kind of stiffness is not inevitable. Just like now. Although Serena''s left hand stabbed Sean''s heart was blocked by the black king in Sean''s hand and bounced away, resulting in the body entering a "hard and straight" state, her powerful power also forced Sean to rely on withdrawal to release the power impact fed back from the sword. This means that Sean''s best opportunity to fight back has also been lost, but Serena is not the rigid data in the game after all. Her right hand can still act! So the next moment, Serena''s right hand stabbed Sean''s heart again. The scarlet fog had even escaped from Serena''s right hand. The strong smell made Sean feel like vomiting for the first time after he came to the world. And soon, Sean felt dizzy, and even a tingling sensation came from all over his body - Sean knew he was definitely poisoned without opening the status bar. It''s just that Sean doesn''t understand that he has obtained the body of silver. The improvement of physical quality necessary for the road to legend can make him immune to almost all toxins in the world. Why can Serena poison herself? However, if you don''t understand something, it doesn''t mean you can''t understand it. Sean knows that reality and game are different after all. In the game, the so-called toxin is just a group of data changes, but in reality, the toxin is not the so-called data. The way of its birth cannot be determined at all, and the body will not produce corresponding serum resistance until it has been infected with the toxin once. Moreover, this toxin is not an ordinary toxin, but one of Serena''s unique blood clan talents. Highly toxic and bloody! This is a fighting skill specially developed by Serena with blood stain. In the whole underground world, Serena, the bloody queen of the lesenba family, is also a famous figure. Many people who are enemies of Serena either die under the suppression of Serena''s strange multiple figures and terrible forces, or fall on Serena''s bloody hands. Some more powerful people finally hate Serena''s highly poisonous blood. Few people can escape under Serena''s three fighting methods. Not to mention forcing Serena to play more cards. Like Sean''s almost bad character, Serena is also a person who likes to hide her trump card as a bottom card. When she can solve her opponent by the most direct means, she will never go around in circles and often choose the most clean method. But Sean''s silver body is not really useless. After all, he was exempted from nearly half the power of highly toxic and bloody. Otherwise, Sean now would not just feel a little dizzy and a slight tingling feeling from his body. But will completely lose all combat ability, and then drink hate under Serena''s another hand knife. yes. Sean didn''t fall. He held his breath at the moment he noticed the poisoning. At the same time, he forcibly opened adrenal stimulation and light body surgery, and even the winding inflammation that had not been used for a long time. The burning of the flame can effectively dispel Serena''s bloody fog, so as to achieve an effect similar to dispelling the diffuse toxin. Of course, this effect can''t be compared with professional purification, but Sean doesn''t need to completely eliminate these toxins anyway. All he needs is a time to give him a buffer. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean immediately waved his sword to the right hand closer and closer to his heart. Just listen to another sound of metal and iron impact. Serena''s attack on Sean''s heart was naturally blocked again. However, different from the previous attack, the attack action this time was obviously closer. The air blade made of strong air flow tore open Sean''s clothes and revealed Sean''s strong chest. However, Serena was slightly disappointed that her attack still failed to achieve success - from the beginning, she didn''t want to dig out Sean''s heart. Not to mention that she had heard about Sean''s reputation for so long, from the action that Sean could fight with her several times, Serena knew that it was not easy to dig out Sean''s heart. Therefore, her goal is very clear, that is infection. As long as she can make a wound on Sean''s body, she can inject her own blood virus into Sean''s body. This is not initial support. On the contrary, it is similar to making blood slaves. However, Serena also knows that it is obviously impossible to turn Sean into a blood slave in this way, but it is always possible to weaken Sean''s ability, right? In the current situation of equal strength, as long as it can weaken Sean''s ability, Serena is confident that she can catch Sean alive. Is it not for Sean has the final say to make him a member of the blood race or to become a blood slave directly? Unfortunately, her blow still failed to cut a wound on Sean''s chest. Just as Sean doesn''t know Serena''s unique ability of highly toxic and bloody, Serena doesn''t know that Sean''s body hardness can''t be compared by ordinary people. The physical quality of the silver body has been strengthened, which has greatly strengthened Sean''s physical hardness. Now even the demonized weapons are difficult to leave a wound on Sean, not to mention that Serena''s attack can be regarded as a brush at most. But Sean realized Serena''s idea from the fleeting disappointment in Serena''s eyes. So after the Black King opened Serena''s right hand, Sean, who wanted to take advantage of the situation to fight back, stubbornly suppressed his inner desire for attack and chose to retreat away from Serena. Only in this way, Sean gave up the opportunity to control the battle rhythm in his own hands. But for this, neither Sean nor Serena felt sorry or pity - it was not just Sean who gave up controlling the rhythm, but Serena also chose to give up. Because she has found that Sean is not afraid of the blood clan''s high-speed attack and defense with the combination of speed and power. On the contrary, Sean is better at this battle rhythm. If not from the beginning, Serena didn''t intend to rely on this high-speed fighting rhythm to suppress Sean, she would have been caught by Sean and fought back. So, for a moment, Sean and Serena returned to their previous confrontation. Chapter 1214 "Duke void!" Serena''s pupils gradually changed from blood red to dark black, and her fierce momentum gradually weakened, "I''ve heard of you! With an unexplained past, since taking refuge in yasna g. Evans, he has established a strong foundation with unmatched prestige. He is the greatest hero of the upgrading of the Principality of Ryan to the kingdom. Later, he subdued the whole wilderness for his own use. After the failure of the negotiation with the peace parliament, he directly destroyed the peace Parliament. " "It seems that you haven''t just heard of me." Sean chuckled. This is not the degree of "listening and speaking". Although it is simple and clear, it is enough to know that Sean is the greatest contributor to the upgrading of Ryan Kingdom and takes the whole wild land for her own use. These two points are enough to prove that Serena has made great efforts to investigate and study Sean. So Sean was smiling, but his eyes were cold. "I know what Archduke Sean wants." Serena''s reaction and attitude are almost the same as Sean''s. The same is with a smile, but the whole body is murderous. "Oh? I don''t even know what I want. How do you know? " "Duke Sean laughed." On the surface, Serena doesn''t seem to mean to go to war with Sean. "Now the whole miracle continent knows what you want to be the emperor of the Empire. But... Breaking this old rule is not necessarily an easy thing. Just like now, Archduke Sean, do you dare to open the fifth battlefield? Moreover, if the coalition forces from distant countries no longer act together, but attack in multiple ways at the same time, can you guarantee that it is only a battlefield? Maybe it''s the sixth, seventh or even eighth battlefield. " "Well, I''ll trouble you." Sean smiled and seemed to be friendly, but his eyes were always looking for the flaws in Serena, "I believe my strategic commander can be competent for this job. It will never happen like what you just said. " "But I have a faster way to solve this problem." Serena smiled. "What you said, it''s not the same plan that let me join your noble blood clan and become one of them." Sean smiled. Others may think the blood clan is mysterious and powerful, but how can Sean not know what the so-called blood clan is about. Not to mention other things, it''s just the underground world data published in the game. There are a lot of data about the six holy blood ethnic groups. Sean may not know the ethnic groups, ecological environment and habits of other underground world, but he can''t be clearer about the six holy blood ethnic groups. Of course, Serena could hear the sarcasm in Sean''s tone, and her killing intention was obviously strong. However, although she was angry that her blood was humiliated, Serena still didn''t rush to do it: "Archduke Sean, you''re kidding. When I say a faster way to solve the problem, I mean that we both work together Although my current ability is limited, at least it will not be worthless. As long as you agree, I will immediately mobilize an army under the command of the blood knight. And for a long time in the future, I can provide you with a steady stream of blood slaves. In this way, let alone open up the fifth battlefield, even if you want to open up the sixth and seventh battlefields, you can definitely be satisfied. " The war mode of blood clan is different from that of the surface world. Because of the blood clan''s special way of survival, the so-called war generally depends on blood slaves to consume the local living forces. For the blood clan, there are as many cannon fodder as you want, so even if it is completely exhausted, it doesn''t hurt the blood clan at all. Because of this, the most intuitive way to compete for the inside strength of a blood clan is to see how many formal blood clan members there are in the clan - that is, titles above knights. Only the combat troops with titles above blood knight can be called the regular soldiers of blood clan, and the others are just consumables that can be consumed at will. After all, the underground world is not a stable world. It can even be said that it is a world more chaotic than the surface world. Apart from the six holy blood ethnic groups, there are many other residents, races and monsters in the underground world. Just the blood of the six holy blood ethnic groups, there are many internal factions and fights. For example, the blood clan is divided into demon party, secret party and Presbyterian Committee, and the dark elves also have different positions from revenge party, eternal night party and reform party. The only holy blood ethnic group that has no position distinction is that they want to invade the surface world and destroy the surface residents. However, according to HARTING, there are gradually people in the group of magic people who support the idea of peaceful coexistence with the surface world residents in recent hundreds of years. As for the spider demon and werewolf, two races belonging to the same Holy Blood ethnic group, the former doesn''t care. As long as they have enough interests, they don''t care whether they fight with the surface residents or the underground world residents. The latter is because of the natural camp position. As long as it is supported by the blood clan, they oppose it, and as long as it is opposed by the blood clan, they will support it. Even the emergence of the blood clan Presbyterian parliament party is the most typical result of the werewolf splitting the blood clan. Cain, the first clan Lord created in that year was lesenba. His full name is lesenba Cain. The blood clan Archduke who created the new clan will take his own name as the name of the clan, and his original surname is the superior they attached to at the beginning, which is basically equivalent to the default that the newly created clan will support all the decisions of the old faction. However, this blood clan rule will gradually become invalid when the clan inherits to the third generation. The most famous one is the mocavi clan, which was originally one of the founders of the Magic Party faction and belongs to the thirteen blood clans. It suddenly changed its clan position and joined the Party of the Presbyterian Council more than 5000 years ago. Along with the mocavi clan, there are hundreds of other clans, large and small, developed by the mocavi clan. Of course, there are clans that change their positions with the largest family, and naturally there are clans that break away from the mocavi clan and join other large clans or that have not changed the Magic Party camp. But in any case, this change of position affecting the thirteen clans also greatly damaged the strength of the mocavi clan and the devil party faction, while the Council of elders grew in one fell swoop. In a sense, the way of blood clan war is very similar to the wave of dead souls. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the blood clan will become the hunter of major churches second only to pagans in the surface world. "This proposal looks very good." Sean seemed to think really seriously. "Isn''t it?" Serena''s face also showed a more happy look, "well, let''s join hands?" Sean smiled and nodded, "OK." After saying that, he really put away the black king, and his killing intention disappeared in an instant. Selena as like as two peas in Sean''s reaction: the murderous spirit of the body is completely convergent, and looks like an elegant noble lady who does not know the world. "Sean?" Elizabeth uttered an unbelievable exclamation, "she''s blood! Inhabitants of the underground world! She is going to invade the surface world! " "I know." Sean nodded, looked very serious and said, "but whether it''s invasion or looting, isn''t its essence to expand its own living space? Since it is only to expand its own living space, there is nothing that cannot be negotiated Isn''t it also for living space that the Principality of lane was upgraded to a kingdom and annexed the kingdom of dabion? I don''t think it''s fundamentally different. " "Sean..." Elizabeth looked at Sean in disbelief as if she had never known Sean. "It seems that you don''t know Archduke Sean as well as I do." Serena looked at Elizabeth with a smile. Her expression was like mocking Elizabeth''s ignorance and ignorance. "The Duke of vanity is a very informal person. For him, war is just a means to the end. Lord Sean won''t care too much about the process of implementation as long as he can achieve the ultimate goal. " At this point, Serena smiled again, turned her head and looked at Sean: "Grandpa Sean, I''m right." "It''s right in theory, Archduke Serena." Sean smiled and nodded, and Serena looked like a pair of confidants who had known each other for a long time. "Of course, there is still a little difference in essence. After all, I am a human being. I will try my best to take some gentle measures in many things. " "I see." Serena suddenly realized on her face, "then please rest assured, Archduke Sean, you can entrust us with these inappropriate things in the future, and our blood family can help you solve these problems. After all, we are not human. " "This is naturally the best." Sean walked forward with a smile and stretched out his right hand. "I hope we can cooperate happily." "Of course." Serena walked towards Sean with a smile and stretched out her right hand. At the moment when the two sides are about to shake hands! Serena''s murderous intention burst out suddenly, like dark blood covering her hands and becoming hard like iron. Then, without hesitation, her right hand grabbed Sean''s right wrist, obviously to control Sean''s movement so that he could not hold the sword with his right hand - at this time, Sean''s right hand was empty, and the black king had been taken back into the scabbard by Sean. How could Serena miss such a good opportunity? Her left hand, however, was also very sharp and stabbed at Sean''s heart. This time, she specially strengthened the blood stained power at the fingertip of her left hand. In Serena''s opinion, cooperation with Sean can''t get much benefit from controlling Sean in her hand! But unfortunately, Sean''s idea is almost the same as Serena''s. If he is a real Lord, a Lord with great ambition and power desire, he is really likely to cooperate with Serena, even the whole blood family and the whole underground world to create a win-win situation. But Sean is not a simple Lord. Behind the identity of the Lord, he is also the son of the plane. Although the blood clan and the underground world are also part of the world plane, if they really drag the whole surface world into the quagmire of war, it will also destroy the original power of the world. Now the miracle world is already troublesome enough - the invasion of Rick''s bones is not over, the southern continent is completely in the quagmire of war, and there is constant friction between the Maggie Empire and the St. Joels empire on the northern continent. If we let the people in the underground world run out and make trouble again, it will be really fun. Therefore, cooperate with the blood clan to plot the whole surface world. Anyone can reach an agreement, but Sean can''t cooperate. Therefore, at the moment when Serena broke out her intention to kill and tried to control Sean, Sean was also planning to control and even kill Serena. Sean''s left hand holds the handle of the black king''s sword and directly pulls the black king''s sword out of the scabbard - for today''s Sean, he is no longer the swordsman who can only wield his sword with his habitual hand. Sean can use his sword skills easily both with his left hand and right hand, which is also the ability brought by the "sword saint". So there was no suspense. The blade of the black king easily blocked Serena''s left hand stabbing Sean''s heart. Sean''s right hand also stuck Serena''s right hand - consistent with Serena''s idea, Sean also planned to clamp Serena''s right hand and control it at the moment of shaking hands. In the face of such a result, both of them were a little stunned. Obviously, I didn''t expect such "divine synchronization". This synchronization is even more striking in the eyes of onlookers, such as Elizabeth. Whether Sean or Serena, their acting skills are completely to the extent that they confuse the fake with the real - at least Elizabeth really believes that the two Archduke really want to cooperate. So that at the moment when they were about to make love, Elizabeth couldn''t fully reflect what had happened. "Shameless!" Sean and Serena scolded in unison, "it''s a good cooperation!" Not only does the expression, thought and action have "divine synchronization", but even the dialogue is like looking at the mirror. If it weren''t for their different clothes, gender, appearance and race, Elizabeth would think Sean was schizophrenic. At least until today, she never thought that there would be a second shameless, cunning and sinister man like Sean in the world. But also a woman, a blood clan Archduke from the underground world. Chapter 1215 The atmosphere in the cave is somewhat strange. This atmosphere layer is full of heavy, stagnant, hostile and many other emotional atmosphere, but there is only embarrassment. I can''t say no, at least Elizabeth, who witnessed the whole process, did feel a little embarrassed. However, as both parties, Sean and Serena seem to have no such emotion at all. They are still wrestling with each other and telling each other''s shamelessness and lack of credit. Unfortunately, both parties, whether powerful or agile, can''t get each other, so the situation becomes more and more strange. "I think there may be some misunderstanding." Sean slightly restrained his killing intention, looked at Serena with a smile and said. As if she felt Sean''s sincerity, Serena also restrained her two-point killing intention and blushed: "well, I think so." "How could a beautiful woman like Archduke Serena want to kill me?" Sean again restrained his two-point killing intention. "There must be some misunderstanding among us. I think it''s good to eliminate the misunderstanding." "I think so, too." Serena nodded with a smile and exhaled, "how wise and decisive Duke Sean is is the type I admire most. So I absolutely believe what you said, Archduke Sean. " At this moment, the two sides can be said to be close to zero distance face to face contact. When talking to each other, the other side can obviously feel the heat transfer. This is a rather warm, ambiguous and beautiful scene, especially Serena''s obvious intention to hook and attract Sean - from the aesthetic perspective of normal human beings, Serena can definitely belong to a beautiful woman: whether it''s body, face, temperament and conversation, it definitely belongs to a rare existence. Even Elizabeth has to admit that Serena is really a very attractive woman - throw away her blood identity. From the original rivalry and scolding to the present compliment and praise, Elizabeth has been unable to keep up with the rhythm of the two people''s thinking. One second ago, they were full of killing each other. They wanted to tear down each other. The next second, the murderous spirit of the two men dispersed, as if it was too late to be close. "Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, we might as well have a good talk." Sean smiled and said, "Lord Serena, you have to believe my sincerity." "Of course I believe Lord Sean''s sincerity." Serena also smiled, "can anyone pay more attention to credibility than Duke Sean? I don''t think there will be any more in this world. " "Although I''m sorry, I really have to admit this." Sean nodded seriously, "why don''t you put your hand down first, Archduke Serena. It would be a pity if such a beautiful nail was scratched." "I think so, too." Serena nodded approvingly, "but please put your sword away, Archduke Sean. Such a sharp sword, a weak woman like me will be afraid when she sees it. " "Ha ha." Sean and Serena both laughed at the same time. However, there was no sense of convergence in the movement of her hand. What was the confrontation before? The situation is still the same now: Serena didn''t stop her hand and Sean didn''t stop his sword. "..." Sean and Serena looked at each other, but they didn''t see each other''s intention to stop, so they looked at each other and smiled. In the smile, there is no embarrassment, only sincerity. "Grand duke Sean, a gentleman is a virtue." Serena spoke again. "I know." Sean nodded, "so I had to give in Ladies first. " "Ha ha." There was another laugh without nutrition, but they still didn''t mean to stop. Although there is no killing intention on them at the moment, even if they don''t look at their confrontation, people who don''t know will think that two shy noble teenagers are showing love to each other. "Archduke Sean, you should be careful." It seemed that it was boring to continue to entangle like this, so Serena suddenly said after a moment of silence, and her strength in her hand was slightly weakened. This weakening is not big, but only a little strength. However, this is indeed an expression of priority. Sean felt the change of power at the moment when Serena collected her strength. He didn''t take the opportunity to suppress it, but showed extremely exquisite control: at the moment when Serena''s strength weakened, Sean''s strength also converged by one point. So they went back to the situation of equal confrontation before, and there was no inclination in the confrontation due to the weakening of Serena''s strength. "I have expressed my sincerity, so next..." Serena smiled and didn''t finish her words. "Of course, of course." Sean nodded, and then his strength began to weaken. "Of course I understand this kind of thing." As Sean''s strength weakened again, Serena also kept up with it, but her control was obviously not as accurate as Sean, and she could send and receive freely. However, although it was a little slower, it did not destroy the tacit understanding between them, but still maintained this fragile balance. In this way, their strength is weakening each other, and the wrestling between them will soon end. In just a few seconds, the strength of Sean and Serena had weakened to a point. At this time, it was Serena''s turn to weaken her strength again. Once she weakens her strength, as long as Sean stops, the two sides will return to the previous state of confrontation without wrestling. "Then, Archduke Sean, I''m going to let go." Serena spoke. "Well, I''m ready, too." Sean nodded and looked quite serious. "It''s great to be able to solve the misunderstanding with Archduke Serena." "I think so, too." Serena also said seriously, "if Lord Sean is also a member of the blood family, I''m afraid it will really fascinate a lot of people." After that, Serena''s strength began to weaken slowly, and Sean, who felt that Serena''s strength began to relax, slowly withdrew his left hand. Next second. "Bang!" An extremely terrible force impacted the wave and broke out completely with Serena and Sean as the core. The shock wave of this force is more than ten times stronger than the shock wave generated when the two men fought before. Almost in the blink of an eye, a strong air flow directly cracked the ground around tens of meters. The dust generated by the rupture of the earth wrapped the surrounding into a desert world. The figures of Sean and Serena completely disappeared in Elizabeth''s sight. However, although their figures disappeared temporarily, their voices did not stop. After a brief silence, Serena and Sean agreed again: "shameless!" However, after this angry drink, Serena took the lead: "Damn it! Is this your gentlemanly behavior? At this last moment, I suddenly burst into strength. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have died under your sword! What about your credibility? " "Quick response? This is really a joke. If you didn''t suddenly burst out of strength, how could you have such a result? " Sean fought back unwilling to show weakness, "say what, let go. Your hand is not a millimeter away from my sword, and it stabbed at my neck again! Is that your sincerity? " "Do you mean to tell me sincerity?" Serena roared, "who suddenly hit it with a sword? You shameless man! " "If you didn''t want to pierce my heart, how could I attack you!" Sean also angrily scolded, "I really didn''t see Gu as dishonest as you. It was a misunderstanding. As a result, you actually did it secretly!" "You humans are indeed a group of cunning guys. While talking about friendship and misunderstanding, you continue to stab in the back." When the dust that filled Elizabeth''s sight gradually subsided, Elizabeth could finally see the situation of Sean and Serena at the moment. The distance between the two people is much closer than just now. It can almost be said that their faces will stick together. However, they did not see the beautiful, beautiful and ambiguous appearance just now, and there was only the ferocious appearance of the two people glaring at each other. Their right hands are still holding each other tightly - although it seems that they have ten fingers clasped, it is obvious that they are wrestling to suppress from the red appearance of their finger joints. As for the left hand - Sean''s left hand still held the black king upside down, but the blade was a little more skewed than just now, and swept straight towards Serena''s white and delicate neck; Similarly, Serena''s left hand also grabbed Sean''s carotid artery. In this way, the sword produced a collision wrestle again. This time, no matter how stupid people have seen it. Besides, Elizabeth is not a fool. Both Sean and Serena are obviously not good people: while saying flattering words to each other, the two pretended that they had relaxed their vigilance, and then chose the best weak time to launch a fatal attack on each other at the same time. I just didn''t expect that the so-called best time was another crash. As a result, Sean and Serena''s attack intention was exposed again: after a short period of consternation, the two naturally began to curse and accuse each other again, spitting on each other''s reputation. But in Elizabeth''s view, they were obviously the same thing: cutting their hearts must be black. From the beginning, what the two people thought about each other was how to Yin each other. As for peace talks, cooperation and misunderstandings, they were nonsense. In fact, Elizabeth has never seen a politician take such shameless and conspiracy for granted, or even a trace of embarrassment. Even if they are exposed face to face, they think they are constantly attacking each other. At least in Elizabeth''s view, if she suddenly moved a knife behind someone and was seen through, she would feel very embarrassed. ¡ª¡ªMaybe that''s why Sean''s can be so successful? At this time, Elizabeth suddenly had such an understanding. She was totally unaware that the three views she had formed over the years were undergoing a terrible reconstruction process. The garbage exchange between Sean and Serena continued without ending. Similarly, the wrestling between the two people naturally did not mean any end. Instead, it was better to say that it was getting worse. They could vaguely see the emergence of green veins on their faces. There was no elegance and calm unique to aristocrats, and even the content of scolding gradually began to become a little vulgar. After a while. The two people who cursed each other seemed to feel tired, and the voice of scolding began to stop gradually. "It doesn''t seem to do us any good to continue like this." At the stall where he took a little breath, Sean suddenly said. But this time, Serena didn''t mean to answer, and she didn''t know whether she disdained or was too lazy to respond. "This time, that''s all." Sean said, "let me take Elizabeth and my men. I don''t care about the others But you have a week''s preparation time. In a week''s time, I will certainly spread the news about this abyss path. " "A week?" Serena whispered, "yes I can''t help you, you can''t help me, and now it''s almost destroyed. It''s meaningless whether this abyss path continues to exist. It can be said that our invasion plan has been completely destroyed by you. " "Then stop each other." Sean said, his face was not as frivolous and playful as before, but only serious and serious. "To tell the truth, I really can''t fight with a beauty like you." "I don''t want to deal with a man like you anymore." Serena said coldly, "you can take that woman and your men away, and I''ll take the others back to the underground world This time, no blood knights stayed on the surface, but I didn''t bother to pay attention to those blood slaves. You can solve it yourself. " "Yes." Sean nodded and stopped first. Serena also stopped at the moment Sean stopped, and didn''t take the opportunity to attack. It seems that they have really reached a consensus and know that it is just a waste of time and energy to continue like this. "You see, I''m still a gentleman." Sean''s face showed a rare smile, "I never hit women." "I see." Serena smiled and nodded, "I really don''t want to fight with a man like you, Archduke Sean. I think I can give them an explanation when I go back. " Then Serena stretched out her right hand and said, "I hope I won''t see you again." "I think so, too." Sean also stretched out his right hand and shook hands with Serena, which was a kind of peace. However, maybe they still have a hostile relationship with each other. They didn''t shake hands for too long. It can be said that they loosened each other after a touch. Although there was a smile on both faces, it was obviously a disgusting look that they didn''t want to meet again - of course, they were hidden in the deepest part of their eyes. Then the next moment. Sean suddenly waved and hit Serena in the face - not that he didn''t want to use the sword, but that the black king had been taken back into the scabbard. If he pulled it out again at this time, it was obviously too late, and it would definitely make Serena defensive. Therefore, Sean will choose the most straightforward attack: to solve the problem with his fist. It''s just. After Sean''s punch hit Serena in the face, before he started chasing, he felt as if his face had been hit by an iron horned rhinoceros, and the whole person flew out in an instant. At the moment of flying backwards, the rest of Sean''s eyes aimed at Serena''s punch when she flew backwards. Just like Sean thought. Serena knew that if she used the blood stain, it would be too late and Sean would notice it, so she also chose the most intuitive way of attack: fist. At this time, there was only one thought in the hearts of the two people flying backwards: this despicable bitch! Elizabeth, who witnessed the whole process, thought: are these two brothers and sisters? Chapter 1216 Flying upside down while Sean was still in mid air, a bright red light and shadow occasionally appeared on Sean''s side, revealing ferocious fangs! This man is the one who has disappeared for a long time! At this time, although Luo''s appearance had no obvious change, his eyes were blood red and his mouth grew tusks. There is an obvious difference between his speed and what Sean saw before, which fully shows that Luo has obviously been held for the first time, and has fundamentally changed from human to blood clan members. In terms of the assassin''s technical level, Luo is worthy of being regarded by the assassin alliance. The timing he chose for Sean''s assassination happened to be that Sean was punched by Serena, and his body was completely out of balance. In this state, even Sean can''t fully organize effective defense. He can only rely on the strength of his body to resist damage - of course, for a strong man like Sean, this physical imbalance will only last for one or two seconds at most. Luo appeared close to Sean and moved with Sean''s backward flight. He held a short dark red dagger in his hand, with blood on it that had not been solidified and completely thrown away. Without the slightest hesitation, Luo made a sudden effort, and the dark red dagger stabbed Sean''s heart directly. The luster of blood color emerged from Luo, which was obviously not the ability that blood slaves should have. But belongs to the unique ability of the blood family! At this moment, Sean finally knew that Luo spent the most dangerous years after defecting from the assassin League, and could grow to such a height, and even had to obey Serena''s instructions all the time. It turns out that Luo has been a member of the blood clan from the beginning! A blood Baron! "Roar!" The angry roar sounded the moment Luo''s dagger was about to stab Sean. A visible shock wave of air appeared around Sean. Affected by this shock wave, Luo''s facial features were distorted, and the muscle layer of his body even began to vibrate like a wave. The next moment, the whole person was directly shocked by the shock wave and fell heavily to the ground, showing an unnatural distortion of the body. But strangely, Luo in this situation is still not dead. Although he is barely breathing, with the abnormal self-healing ability of the blood family, who can be sure that he will really die. In the air, like a stone thrown into the calm lake, it began to ripple circle after circle. Sean was suspended in front of the ripples: a huge, hairy tail caught Sean and didn''t let him fall to the ground. Instead, he wrapped it gently and put it on the ground. Followed by a huge wolf, who stepped out of the ripples, his elegant posture was shining and bright as a king. Teeth of nothingness. This void Warcraft with the strength equivalent to the legendary strong man has always followed Sean, but it won''t appear without Sean''s command. Before that time, Sean contacted the people in the void to give the latest decision-making instructions. Sean concealed his body with the help of the ability of the teeth of nothingness. This huge Warcraft, in fact, is not very good at fighting, so Sean didn''t expose his existence. However, if you deal with a blood Baron like Luo, the nihilistic tooth can be easily competent. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is too large. This is not what skills or technology can make up for. On the contrary, if it is to deal with Serena, the huge nothingness teeth will be ravaged. "Is that what you call a knight without blood?" As soon as Sean stood firm, he directly scolded, "a baron came directly, and there was a black hand lurking." The pain from his nose made Sean feel a little angry. Serena''s hand was darker than him and hit him directly on the nose. If it weren''t for Sean''s special physique, I''m afraid Serena''s punch would be enough to make Sean unconscious. Of course, if it was an ordinary person, I''m afraid even his head would be blown out after that punch. "Do you have the face to say that?" Serena landed steadily with a back somersault, but Sean did his best, so Serena still grinded a long ground crack on the ground, "it seems that you don''t have a black hand. We are no better than anyone. " Serena kept rubbing her left face. Because of the angle, Sean''s punch was not as straight as Serena''s, so he hit Serena''s left face and blew it out completely. At this time, Serena''s left face was swollen. Not only the corners of her mouth were bleeding, but also her cheeks and lips seemed to be distorted. But what the blood clan is best at is having extremely terrible self-healing ability. As Serena kept rubbing her face, the terrible distortion and swelling soon disappeared, and then returned to her previous white and delicate beauty. However, compared with the elegant beauty before, Serena now has a bad look, and the whole person exudes a majestic and strong momentum, which is no less impressive than Sean''s unique superior momentum. This is Serena, the real momentum of the bloody queen. "You said it was Xiaoya?" Sean reached out and patted the nothingness tooth standing on his side, "but I didn''t let him attack you. On the contrary, it''s you. You''re still thinking about dark hands. No wonder I haven''t seen Luo. Sure enough, your blood clan can''t believe it. " "Luo is not my subordinate. I have no right to order him to do anything." Serena said coldly, "he wants to kill you. That''s his own consciousness and behavior. It has nothing to do with me. I''m a great blood clan Duke, and I wouldn''t have done such a cheap behavior. On the contrary, Archduke Sean, you have always advertised yourself as a gentleman. Beating a woman is not a gentleman''s behavior. " "Yes, I said I didn''t hit women." Sean nodded seriously, "and I really didn''t hit a woman." Serena''s eyes narrowed slightly. She couldn''t understand what Sean meant: it just meant that she was not a woman, or her blood family was not human. Whether it is the former or the latter, this subtext is not the answer Serena likes to listen to, and the most important thing is that before today, she had not suffered such a big loss and humiliation. If she could turn back time, Serena would never invite Sean to join the team on the black market in black corner. "Archduke Sean really doesn''t know how to pity her." Serena took a deep breath. Although she was very upset, there was still no look on her face. "I think there''s nothing to say between us." "That''s not necessarily." Sean interrupted Serena and looked at her with a smile. "I think we still have a lot of topics to discuss when we can meet such a beautiful lady as Duke Serena There''s a saying, oh, yes, it''s called ''fate like encounter''. You see, when you invited me to join your team in the black market of Blackpoint, that was our doomed encounter with each other. Well, I think it''s our fate. " Go to Temo''s fate encounter! Go to special fate! Serena really wanted to scold, but in the face of Sean, she didn''t want to be so weak, so she still kept a smile on her face and said with a reserved face: "Uncle Sean is really joking. I said I wasn''t a woman before, but now I say it''s a doomed encounter with me. Does Archduke Sean have a strong taste? I''ve always heard that nobles in the human world are very unique. I didn''t expect to be lucky to meet them today. But it''s a pity... Serena, I don''t like humans with such strong taste. " "Archduke Serena is so humorous." Sean''s green vein appeared on his forehead. "Compared with the habits and interests of your blood clan, human beings are simply holy angels." "Well, what''s the smell? It stinks. " Serena didn''t respond to Sean''s topic, because the darkness and evil taste of the blood clan are basically known all over the world. If debating this topic, Serena knows that Sean''s venomous tongue is absolutely humiliating. "It really stinks." Sean as like as two peas in his face, and making the same nose blocking action as Selena did, "Selena, your strong taste is really overwhelming. No wonder you don''t like heavy taste people. " "Ha ha." Serena made a funny voice, but the killing in her eyes was obviously strong, "Archduke Sean, you are so funny. But I''m not afraid of boredom and loneliness when I''m with you. Even the surrounding environment should be quiet. It''s really thanks to your breath that you can suffocate the creatures around you. " Sean and Serena looked at each other, and then they made a burst of bright and friendly laughter together - it might be a very friendly picture if they ignored the murderous spirit that kept escaping from them and the dialogue of attacking each other. However, in Elizabeth''s eyes, what she saw was two poisonous snakes holding their heads up, spitting out snake letters to each other, making harsh hisses. However, this situation did not last long. Sean and Serena suddenly started again without warning. Originally, the language confrontation between the two gradually began to become vulgar and vulgar. Especially with the increase of the degree of attack, both of them began to fight with red faces and thick necks. It seemed that they completely gave up fighting and wanted to have a literary fight. But no one thought that in this situation of spraying each other, the two people suddenly started again - all this came so without warning, completely beyond the imagination of Elizabeth, the only audience here. She found that she couldn''t keep up with the thinking of Sean and Serena, which led to her inability to predict what they would do next. Obviously, they should distinguish the victory from the defeat in the continuous fight, but they seem to have no intention of winning or losing. They will choose to stop when their strength is balanced. But this ending is not the end. They always use various methods to disturb each other''s mind, and then kill when it is completely impossible to do it. With this complete jumping and illogical tit for tat, the two people''s behavior seems unusually strange and absurd, but it is this absurdity, which makes the two people have many completely similar reactions and attitudes. The first thing to bear the brunt is that both of them are shameless and shameless enough. No matter what the situation is, they can''t have a sense of shame and embarrassment. In the fourth confrontation, Sean and Serena seemed to have a real fire. This time, the two men''s attack did not mean to leave their hands. Unlike the previous slight restraint, they did not cause too strong damage to the surroundings. But this time, the air flow generated by the collision between the two people after the sudden outbreak directly lifted the surrounding ground to a depth of several meters. Many people who were in a coma and had no time to dodge were simply torn to pieces under the shock wave generated by the battle between Sean and Serena. One of the most unlucky is probably Phil, the untidy middle-aged man, who was directly blown into a blood mist without knowing it. Although Anna is also injured, she and the big man are slightly better. She just looks a little seriously injured, at least she hasn''t died. Luo was also very unfortunate to be buried in this impact storm. After all, the position where he was hit and flew out by the teeth of nothingness happened to be within the direct range of the battle between Sean and Serena. In this geographical location, even if he is a superior blood clan, he will absolutely hate on the spot. Elizabeth has been trying to suppress the energy surge of the path of the abyss and prevent people from running out of the underground world. Originally, Sean and Serena would subconsciously avoid this place, but this time the two had no intention of avoiding, so it exacerbated Elizabeth''s power consumption - she had to put multiple protections on herself to resist the energy impact of the two madmen. However, before she could continue to strengthen her protection, she suddenly felt a whirl of heaven and earth - the nihilistic tooth directly broke through Elizabeth''s protective layer, and then picked her up, together with several nearby nihilistic intelligence personnel who could still be rescued, Anna and big son, as if the mouth of the nihilistic tooth was a different dimensional space, Can accommodate all of them. After rescuing these people, the tooth of nothingness immediately retreated into the void again and left here according to Sean''s instructions. Seeing her prey suddenly escape, Serena subconsciously wants to chase it. But Sean didn''t mean to intercept Serena at all. Instead, he turned and rushed towards the path of the abyss. Strong power began to surge from Sean, which is a symbol that Sean has begun to the original power of the world, because his current power alone is not enough to make a powerful attack to destroy the path of the abyss. Feeling the powerful fluctuation of Sean''s power, Serena''s heart jumped as if her blood was going to stagnate. Looking back, I saw that Sean had gathered an extremely amazing power. "Sean!" Serena let out a sharp scream, and the shock of the sound wave even began to affect the surrounding space, turning into a fierce attack on Sean. However, the sound wave attack had not yet affected Sean, but had been directly shielded by the powerful power emitted by Sean at this time. After that, Sean didn''t care about anything else. Waving his hand was a sword sweeping the path to the abyss. A huge black light column with a diameter of more than 10 meters burst directly from the black king and then shot into the path of the abyss. At this moment, there was a burst of miserable howling from the abyss path that originally exuded blue luster. It seemed that someone was trying to enter the surface through the abyss path, but the result was that he completely suffered Sean''s blow and was directly torn in the abyss path. The next moment, a strong explosion came out one after another from the abyss path, and countless cracks began to spread all over the barriers of the abyss path. The whole path of the abyss has begun to collapse! But after this strong blow, the blood color on Sean''s face immediately disappeared, and even it was difficult to float in mid air. But soon, there were ripples in the air, obviously sending people''s nihilistic teeth out of the ground back to pick up Sean - this was also Sean''s previous plan, because he knew that it was impossible to suppress Serena, the blood Duke, alone. So Sean simply gave up the battle plan to kill Serena and put the target on the path of the abyss. In a way, Serena and Sean are indeed very similar. They are almost completely similar in the conversion of thinking, action, decision-making, imagination, and even in the degree of abdominal darkness, insidiousness, wisdom, tactics, vision, psychological judgment, etc. Under such circumstances, neither Serena nor Sean can rely on their own experience to solve each other. Sean can successfully deceive Serena''s attention because Serena didn''t expect Sean''s real identity - as a son of position, Sean''s consideration of the starting point and interests of things will not be considered according to the aristocracy. Because of this, Serena will focus on saving Elizabeth''s nothingness teeth, and Sean also took advantage of this moment''s distraction to forcibly destroy the path of the abyss. Then, at the moment when Serena attacked while she was weak, she fled with the teeth of nothingness. But Sean underestimated Serena after all. Just as Sean had the courage to use his life as bait to forcibly destroy the path of the abyss. How could Serena, so similar to Sean, lack courage? With the help of the powerful impulse generated when the blood stain completely broke out, she didn''t hesitate to let herself fall into a state of serious injury. One second before she forcibly picked up Sean from the nothingness teeth, she fiercely hit Sean''s back, who was unable to maintain the floating state, and dragged Sean down to the ground spewing high-temperature flames due to the explosion! Chapter 1217 "This war has been going on for a long time." In the battle conference room, William''s face looked a little haggard, not as energetic as before. Sitting around the conference table are the generals responsible for attacking torus fortress this time. Of course, there are few humans, basically all of them are orcs, orcs and elves. Barbarian chiefs dare to fight and kill, but when it comes to discussing tactics with them, it''s really a very ridiculous behavior. So William''s way of dealing with these people is to tell them when to do what. The result is surprisingly good. The people present didn''t understand William''s words very much, so they didn''t open their mouth to express any ideas and opinions. A few days ago, they tried to push the front, but they were stopped by Alexis before they pushed a kilometer. Far apart, Alexis and kokirei felt the powerful power fluctuation. If they move forward, I''m afraid some less optimistic things will happen. In this regard, William can only choose to give up reluctantly. After all, with this force in his hand and relying on death tactics, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the other party to consume. You know, the qainas Empire also stopped before this fortress. As for the scheme of underground passage, the current situation is also quite difficult. The fortress of torus was engraved with large-scale stable magic, which strengthened the whole fortress and several kilometers of ground and 500 meters underground. Although this is not impossible to crack, it takes a long time. It is far from a problem that can be solved in a short time. At least it takes one or two months to dig such a channel. But in this process, once discovered, the consequences can be imagined. "According to the news from the realm of nothingness, the kingdom of * * * seems to have been completely unable to resist the step-by-step pressure of the qainas empire. It is expected that the whole line will collapse in three months at most. Finally, there is only the layout of the only defense line, the fortress of torus." William said in a deep voice, and then put the report on hand on the conference table and distribute it to others. Even if only a small number of people can understand it, we must respect William. "At that time, if we want to occupy the majority interests, it will be impossible." "There''s no loss." Someone opened his mouth. It was a Orc who came to the meeting on behalf of a barbarian tribe in the wilderness. "Anyway, our loss is not big, and this kingdom can''t continue to exist. Now it''s a victory for us." William sighed helplessly. Because the fortress of torus had been inaccessible, some sweeping and looting had to be carried out around this line of defense. Only in terms of the results of the war, the harvest of the void principality is not small, so it makes the barbaric tribes involved in the war feel a burst of satisfaction. In this way, they naturally have no intention to bite the hard bone of torus fortress. As for the battle between Alexis and kokirei, they can only block the bombardment of magic crystal artillery once at most, but the next third artillery will certainly cause them to lose one person. William could not bear this loss, because he knew that the key point for the void principality to truly become an empire and gain a firm foothold was the three super powers under Sean. Without these super strong people, even if you can save enough information, it won''t help. On the contrary, more wolves will look around because the fat Duchy of the void is large enough. The first to bear the brunt must be the Millennium covenant Empire and the qainas Empire - William is very clear about the mentality of these empires. Now the so-called cooperation is just based on being unwilling to bear too much losses, But once the void principality could not show the unique strength of the Empire, the qainas Empire would not mind taking a bite. Even if the military God Jason can trust, the top leaders of the first empire in the East will certainly not give up. Besides, the most important thing is that William can''t tell these savage tribes. That is Qi Yun. The void principality needs a little less Qi to be directly upgraded to an empire. This point can be perfectly supplemented only after breaking torus Fortress - if torus fortress was not in front of William, he would not want to chew this difficult bone at all. Unless he is given more troops or more time, he can completely conquer the fortress. However, what he lacks most now is these two things. Because of the opening of the four battlefields, today''s void principality is not only short of troops, but even the support of logistics lines has become a major problem. William even felt that if he was the general of Ryan Kingdom, he would recklessly lead troops to raid the city of void, and even occupy all the territory of the void principality outside the Great Wall in the gorge, completely cutting off the logistics of all armies of the void principality. William mentioned this concern in his letter to Neil, but he only mentioned it slightly. Because apart from Sean and William, no one knows that Neil is not only good at internal affairs, but also has terrible talent and vision in military. After all, William is also an apprentice taught by Neil. But now, these are not the things he should be in charge of. The most important thing for him now is to win the fortress of torus as soon as possible. So soon, William began to issue new battle orders at this temporary battle conference. In fact, these operational orders are still simple and old-fashioned: military blockade of several key roads around torus fortress to ensure that no materials can be transported into torus fortress. Then they still loot the surrounding cities and towns, and stop all killing before they don''t endanger the lives of their own soldiers. After all, after the establishment of the void Empire, a large labor population is needed, and these prisoners of war are the labor source of the future void empire. Although Sean banned the slave trade and slavery, the punishment of war prisoners was no different from that of other countries on the mainland. Only the slave treatment of prisoners has been abolished, but this remains the same for non free people. However, if these prisoners of war work hard enough, they can still regain the status of free people by virtue of their own ability, and once they change from prisoners of war to free people, they can also get some preferential policies. Since the war against the kingdom of * * *, apart from the massacre tactics carried out to involve the defense network at the beginning, the Principality of void has looted millions of people in more than ten territories of the kingdom of * * *. These people are continuously transported into the wilderness through the logistics route, and are regarded as labor force to participate in the construction of various cities, fortresses and defense strongholds in the wilderness. This is the strategic plan built by Hella, Neil and William: accelerating the growth of the void empire through war. Although this requires a considerable number of people to take care of prisoners of war and prevent rebellion, the construction of the void Empire has obviously accelerated a lot after the plan has been gradually put on track. In particular, a considerable part of the supply of troops has been supplemented. Although there is still a big gap between becoming a real soldier and an elite force, a perfect reserve force mechanism has been completely established. As long as this series of wars are calmed down, the void principality will only need a very short period of development time to become a powerful empire that is truly comparable to the five ancient empires. Whoever it is knows that the Principality of nothingness must not be allowed to spend this time. However, under the scheming tactics of William and Hella, no one can stop it at all, because the two empires closest to the void principality and most threatening the void principality have their own troubles at this time, and the surrounding small countries can only make the current void principality feel some trouble at most, but the degree of trouble is not even thorny. It can even be said that the reason why they feel trouble is simply because these clowns have chosen too good a time to find trouble. If the three main forces of the Principality of void were not dragged down by the * * * Kingdom, the army of the dead and the southern coalition forces, where would Ryan Kingdom, the karosha tribal United Nations and the Knights of Robyn run out to make trouble. Just as William gave the order of the new strategic plan, the curtain of the battle conference room was suddenly opened. A cold wind came in from outside the tent, and the temperature in the whole tent suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. This low temperature is not a normal seasonal temperature, but almost turns into a real murderous gas. Several guards hiding the protection tent immediately appeared everywhere, including a former Peace Council executive who was subdued by Sean. But these people were stunned when they saw that the intruder was Alexis. "You all leave first." William frowned. He knew the identity of Alexis, and even he had to maintain enough respect for the super strong man. However, he knew very well that Alexis would never interfere in all his military operations. On the contrary, Alexis and kokirei would cooperate as much as possible if it was their own request. At this time, knowing that they were holding a battle conference and broke into here without notice, it proved that Alexis must have something urgent. After hearing William''s words, everyone in the camp got up to salute and left one by one. When everyone left, Alexis said, "I''m leaving for a while." "Leave?" William was really stunned this time. "Is there any trouble with Sean?" Alexis, coquirre, tungsten Lamo and Noro are Sean''s attendants, which William knows very well. Although he doesn''t know where Sean found the three super strong, this is not something he needs to consider. As the military commander of the void principality and even the future void Empire, what he has to do now is to take the fortress of torus, and Alexis and kokirei will not leave before that. But now, Alexis came to tell him that she had to leave here for a while, so William had thought of the only answer. There is no second possibility except that Sean is in trouble. "I don''t know." Alexis shook her head. "According to the news from tungsten Ramo, Sean seems to have fought someone and had an accident. It should have been tungsten Lamo, but now there is an accident in his charge, so he can''t get away for the time being. " "What kind of chaotic portal?" William is also in a hurry. "No." Alexis shook her head. "We can''t contact Sean for the time being, so tungsten Ramo can''t locate accurately. Because kokirei is not suitable for this task, I can only rush to the site of the incident to check But you can rest assured that your plan can still be carried out with kokirei staying here. If the situation here is critical, you can send a message to me through kokirei. I have told him. " "I don''t need to worry. You''d better start looking for Sean as soon as possible." When William heard that Alexis said he couldn''t contact Sean for the time being, he realized the seriousness of the problem. "In any case, Sean must be found." Alexis glanced at William unexpectedly, but she nodded: "I''ll do it without you saying." Having said that, Alexis immediately turned and left, took off directly and rushed to the accident site where tungsten Lamo had sent a message. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at a mountain in the wilderness, Noro also found Hella. However, different from Alexis''s slightly tactful expression, Noro spoke directly: "Lord Sean has an accident. Including me, all the people who have signed the soul contract with Sean can''t contact Lord Sean. I don''t know what the specific situation is. " "What happened to Sean?" Haila was looking at the terrain ahead and preparing to arrange the battlefield, but now she was completely shocked when she heard Noro''s heavy bomb, "what''s going on? Why didn''t I hear from William and Neil? " "Because it happened not long ago." Noro said in a deep voice, "the news was sent by Mr. wolfram Lamo, and I really can''t contact Lord Sean. I came to you after I had repeatedly confirmed it. Miss Alexis has left for the place of the incident. The specific situation can only be notified by Miss Alexis. In the current situation, I do not think it is appropriate to continue to wage war. " "No." Hella was silent for a moment, then shook her head. "Sean, the situation is not clear now. We have to pose as an attack. If we shrink our forces or retreat now, it will make people aware of problems within the principality, and the results will be more troublesome. I''m sure William will make the same choice. After all, the situation he needs to face will be more dangerous than ours. " "According to what you mean, we should end the war as soon as possible?" Noro asked. "Yes." Haila nodded. "Fortunately, the situation on my side has been well controlled, and the enemy is stepping into the ambush circle as I expected. I can close the net in half a month at the slowest. However, it may take a month to a month and a half to wait until the situation is completely stabilized, but I don''t need to do everything myself during this period. In terms of military strength, I can also provide support to other battlefields, so as to end wars in other places faster. " Nolo hesitated for a moment and intuitively told him that the most appropriate way at present is not to continue the war to expand the territory of the empty principality, nor even to continue the imperial plan, but to maintain the stability and cohesion within the principality. Because this time Sean''s accident made him realize that there was a very bad place, and this feeling was that he had never appeared, so he was so worried. Different from the abilities gained by Alexis, coquirre and tungsten Lamo when they were promoted to legend, the ability gained by Noro when he was promoted to legend was legendary perception. This is a very mysterious and special legendary ability, which is somewhat similar to the sixth sense, or predictive ability. Although we can''t clearly see the picture of the future, this sixth sense can play some very key roles to a great extent. It was precisely because of his ability that Alexis decided to go to the site of Sean''s accident at his strong request. After all, Sean has caused a lot of trouble, and it''s not once or twice when he meets a crisis. People like Alexis, kokirei and Nolo have long been used to it. Only this time, Noro felt really bad. However, he was able to convince Alexis and Vladimir because they all had the same origin. But Haila is different. She only knows that Noro is an old minister of the Sean family, but she doesn''t know Noro''s real identity. This makes Noro very upset, and he really doesn''t have enough reasons and evidence to convince Hella. In particular, Hella''s strategic plan has entered the closing stage. At present, the plan has reached the key to success. It is obviously unrealistic to let Hella give up. ¡­¡­ At the same time, located in Garrod fortress, tungsten Lamo also has a solemn face. After he followed Sean''s arrangement to help Simi clean up the rebels, he always looked kind with a smile. Although his strength is very strong, there is no opponent who can compete with him here in the Principality of Garrod, but the enemy he wants to solve is like a mouse, which makes him feel extremely annoying, because these rebels do not directly compete with the army of the Principality of Garrod, but shoot one shot at a time, which makes the army of the Principality of Garrod tired of coping. Under such circumstances, even though tungsten Lamo''s strength is strong and terrible, it is somewhat helpless for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice. Before Sean''s accident, tungsten Lamo always maintained an indifferent attitude and regarded this task as a rare leisure experience. At the same time, it also allows him to quickly integrate into the system of the world and understand the relevant data and history of the whole plane. However, after feeling the information transmission of the tooth of nothingness, tungsten Lamo couldn''t calm down. He tried to contact Sean at the first time, but the result was that the soul contact channel was closed. He couldn''t contact Sean at all, let alone accurate coordinate positioning. Tungsten Lamo, aware of the seriousness of the incident, immediately contacted Alexis and Nolo. Later, at Nolo''s strong request, tungsten Lamo, who was uneasy, also agreed to let Alexis rush to the site of the incident to check the situation immediately. He has let the teeth of nothingness wait for Alexis there. At the same time, he is also to protect Elizabeth who is in a weak state. After all, many people still want Elizabeth''s head. However, after such an event, tungsten Lamo also had no relaxed leisurely state of mind. At this time, in Garrod fortress, tungsten Lamo had asked someone to help clear a large open space. He painted a huge magic array on the ground. Although there is only one magic array, for those who have received systematic high-level magic array knowledge, they can see that it is composed of dozens of small and medium-sized magic arrays. This superposition not only does not interfere with and destroy each other, but makes all these magic arrays form a complete large magic array again. Even if it has not injected magic, the powerful momentum emitted is enough to shock countless people. "Tunrama, this is..." Simi had a meeting in the battle conference room, but after feeling the powerful momentum fluctuation, she rushed out at the first time. Different from ordinary magicians, Simi recognized at a glance that the rune mark depicted by the large magic array occupying the vestibular square of Garrod fortress obviously belongs to chaotic language. This is a language that does not belong to the aspect of order. Such words can be seen only outside the void or on the battlefield of different dimensions. "There''s no time to spend here." Tungsten Ramo said in a deep voice, "I know that with your ability, it is not easy for the enemy to break Garrod fortress. It is still possible to support the arrival of the second wave of void reinforcements. But now, I have no patience to spend with them, so even if it causes vibration and change, I can only summon the chaos legion here. " "Chaos Legion!?" Simi was stunned for a moment, and his face turned white immediately. "Your Excellency, I don''t allow you to do this, this..." "Don''t worry." Tungsten Lamo said, although his voice was calm, it revealed an unquestionable and rebellious strength, "this is my chaotic legion, not a bait thrown randomly from the empty outside world And I will grasp the size and will not summon a large-scale chaotic Legion. " Even if tungsten Lamo wants to summon a large-scale chaotic legion, it is impossible. Because Sean is the son of the plane, tungsten Lamo cannot excessively consume the source of the world. He can only summon the corresponding chaotic forces to support within the scope allowed by the will of the world, and under the limitation of this force, he can''t even summon the seven strongest Warcraft under his command at the same time, which is also the helplessness of tungsten Lamo himself. "What the hell... Happened?" Sensitive Simi realized for the first time that tungsten Lamo had an anxiety at the moment. "Elizabeth has been rescued, but your Archduke Athena is still missing." Tungsten Ramo said in a deep voice, "and Sean... Something happened." Chapter 1218 The flames were burning wildly. Looking up, everything around is a sea of fire or a sea of fire. The endless flames seem to burn the whole sky and the earth. Suddenly. There was a loud clear sound. In this world, the burning flame suddenly stagnated, just as time stopped passing, and everything became a static picture. However, this phenomenon did not last long. All the stagnant flames began to shake slightly again, as if some powerful force was unwilling to obey the control, and began to turmoil again. With the slight shaking of the flame, the power binding the flame began to weaken gradually, and soon there was a stronger swing. The crisp chirp sounded again. This time, the voice seemed eager and loud. All the shaking flames became stagnant again, as if they had been suppressed. However, the stagnation time this time is shorter than that before, as if these flames had resistance. And the reaction to the struggle has obviously become more intense, far from the first time, it is slightly similar to exploratory behavior. Soon, the flame was burning again. And it seems that under the influence of twice suppression, these flames become more angry as if they had emotions. High temperature and flame fill every inch of the space. Accompanied by anger. But soon, a stronger emotion suddenly appeared. It is the same anger, but it is stronger and more unwilling than the anger burning in the flame. With the emergence of this strong emotion, the loud and clear cry has become more crisp, and even a little more pleasant. And compared with the previous two calls, this time the call did not just stop with one sound, but continued to call. Every time the chirp sounds, the wildly burning flame will shrink a circle, but the color will become much brighter. Although these flames are still resisting and struggling, the continuous calls seem to have absolute control. No matter how the flames struggle, they can never escape the fate of being suppressed. When the 72nd clear cry rang through, all the flames immediately began to roll back towards the most central position of the space like a ebb tide, and then condensed into a golden red bead. The originally bright and thorough space has gradually become dim because of the disappearance of the flame, but this darkness is not darkness, but somewhat like the soft light at dusk. A hand suddenly appeared from this space, and then grabbed the golden red bead. When the bead fell into the white and delicate palm, the bright and dazzling light burst out from the gap of the fist holding hand. The whole space once again radiates a bright and bright brilliance. A group of strange symbol marks condensed by flame are suspended in this space. This group of symbols is not any known words, but it has an inexplicable power. Just now, the owner of the hand grasping the bead, when seeing the mark of this group of symbols, immediately understood the meaning of this group of symbols: Phoenix. ¡­¡­ Cecilia, lying quietly in bed, suddenly opened her eyes. As soon as she woke up, a strange feeling of palpitation made her feel abnormal pain and discomfort. She immediately sat up from the bed. It seemed that because of sleeping too long, her vision had not been fully recovered, but the painful feeling in her heart made her feel extremely flustered and frightened. She opened her mouth and seemed to want to make something, but in the end she just made a scream. In a moment, Cecilia''s hair tip suddenly burned with flames, and countless sparks splashed out. The fire elements in the air immediately became extremely active and dense, and even completely excluded other elements from this space. A strong sense of danger filled the room. The next moment, the explosion completely destroyed Cecilia''s whole room, even the floors above the room. But what is more terrible is that all the broken stone buildings melted in the burning flame, just like the ignited paper, turned into bits and pieces. For a time, Cecilia''s room became an open-air place. Fortunately, because of the importance of Cecilia and Croft''s insistence, the whole building where Cecilia slept was occupied by no one else, so there was no accidental injury or the like. But because of this accident, the people in the whole wild fortress are gathering here. First came Levi and Eliza, two legendary giants. For Cecilia, they are no strangers. But at the moment, seeing Cecilia who just woke up, they were still a little stunned. Cecilia''s golden hair did not change, but turned into a burning flame at the tip of her hair, and a little spark came out from time to time. In the center of Cecilia''s eyebrows, there is also a small prototype mark, which looks a little like a winged Phoenix, which adds some unique charm to Cecilia. However, these changes are not the focus. The real point is that Cecilia''s momentum at this time is obviously a real legendary strong man. Immediately behind Levi was the nearest Clov. After seeing Cecilia waking up, he had a very obvious color of excitement on his face, and immediately half knelt down: "Congratulations, your highness Cecilia!" After clough, there were other high-ranking officers stationed here, including Alfred, Abaza, and even angel, who had always been in a competitive relationship with Cecilia. Of course, angel felt a little strange when she saw that Cecilia had stepped into the realm of legend before her. After all, according to her intelligence investigation, she became a superior Holy Land earlier than Cecilia, but now Cecilia has stepped into the legend faster than her, which means that in terms of talent and ability, Angel is still not as good as Cecilia. Looking around, Cecilia found that there were fewer people in the wild fortress, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "what''s the matter?" Hearing Cecilia''s question, the people around looked at each other, but they didn''t know how to speak. "Clov." Cecilia looked at the faces of the people and knew that something bad must have happened, so she called the roll immediately. "Let me avoid it." Angel took a look at the atmosphere, then left such a sentence, and she turned and left. Although angel and her frost Corps stayed in the wild fortress for more than half a year, and got along well with the generals of the void principality in the fortress, but her identity always seemed very sensitive. Therefore, when discussing some military affairs in the Principality of void, even if she didn''t avoid her, angel would consciously choose to avoid suspicion. Even now she knows the current situation of the Principality of void, but she still didn''t stay here. Cecilia said nothing about angel''s departure, but looked at Clov. The power of the legendary strong man is unreservedly distributed on Cecilia at the moment. It is a great pressure for others except Levi and Eliza. At this moment, everyone knew that Cecilia''s question was not so-called routine, but serious. "Your Highness Cecilia..." clough swallowed his saliva. Cecilia brought him too much pressure at the moment. "During your coma, Archduke Sean launched a war against the * * * kingdom. In the middle, Archduke Sean angered him because of the intervention of the Peace Council, so Archduke Sean directly destroyed the Peace Council." Cecilia''s pupils narrowed slightly and her eyebrows jumped suddenly. Obviously, she didn''t expect Sean to do such a thing. Clough observed Cecilia''s look and saw that she didn''t mean to speak, so he could only continue: "Lord William is currently in charge of the battlefield on the other side of the * * * Kingdom, but the war situation has entered a stalemate, because there are three meteor cannons in torus fortress. Lord William doesn''t dare to send people to attack easily, so he is thinking about other tactics and strategies. " "In addition, farther south of the wilderness, Lord Haila has completely defeated the coalition forces of the southern countries. Now he is building a new defense system, which is expected to be improved within half a month at the latest. Originally, according to the strategic plan, we should seize the opportunity to recapture the entrance of the other three wild places occupied by the enemy. However, due to the urgency of the front battlefield, Lord Haila temporarily modified the strategic layout, abandoned the three entrances and built a new fortress in a canyon. " "The front line is urgent?" Cecilia finally had a reaction, "is there a third battlefield?" "More than that." After a moment''s hesitation, Croft said. "More than that?" Cecilia was stunned. "What''s going on?" "The kingdom of lane imprisoned Archduke Athena of the Principality of Garrod for treason, and also ordered the arrest of Princess ferheath and Marquis Flores. This move angered Archduke Sean, so Archduke Sean directly ordered to declare war on the kingdom of lane, opened up the fourth battlefield, and sent troops to aid the Principality of Garrod. However, due to the intervention of the United Nations of the karosha tribe and the Knights of Robyn, the mobile infantry regiment that rushed to Garrod fortress was almost completely destroyed, and general ardorf was also seriously injured. Therefore, Archduke Sean changed his order and gave priority to the joint forces of the United Nations of the karosha tribe and the Knights of Robyn under the condition of preventing the sudden attack of the kingdom of Ryan. " "In this battle, Lord tungsten Lamo summoned a large number of summoning beasts, which successfully blocked the invaders of the United Nations of the kalosa tribe, providing us with a great buffer opportunity. However, Rob''s rebellion against the Knights and the northwest nobles of Lane also led to the stalemate in the battle of the Principality of Garrod. The main problem is that the interior of the Principality of Garrod is not stable, and the old Party of dabion makes trouble everywhere. However, with the return of Lord Elizabeth, the situation is much more stable. " "What about the crisis on the front line?" Cecilia asked curiously. "The kingdom of Ryan took the opportunity to send troops at this time." It was Alfred who answered Cecilia''s question, "they attacked the city of void in order to cut off our logistics supply line. However, Lord Neil successfully resisted this action, only because there were too few troops to have any impact on the enemy. Moreover, the border line of the void territory was too vast. Even if Stalin led his troops to leave the gorge fortress and began to deploy defense, the long defense line could not solve the enemy''s multi-line infiltration. Now there have been many small-scale wars in the void territory, We can only rely on Lord hatch and their army for defense. " "Hatch boulder? Duke of tequila? " Cecilia''s face looked strange. "What''s going on?" "Diana''s diplomatic achievements." Alfred said, "hatch Boulder, Florence wiles, Cox Hopson and Bourne Baidi have announced their separation from the kingdom of Ryan. At present, they have not made it clear to join our void principality, but they have supported us in the form of allies. " "What about Lonnie holder?" Cecilia asked. Lanis holder, hatch Boulder, Florence wiles, Kos Hopson, Bourne Baidi, as well as ASENA g. Evans and Sean Connery, were the seven member alliance of Ryan Kingdom and one of the leaders of noble factions outside the Great Wall. However, after yasna and Sean became Archduke, the seven member alliance has not been dissolved, but the contact has gradually decreased. At this time, the current situation of the Principality of void was more difficult, and the seven member alliance actually extended a helping hand, which still made Cecilia feel a burst of warmth. "Marquis lonnis... Is dead." "Dead?" "Because of the distance and lack of support, the territory was appropriated by the United Nations army of the kalosa tribe, and the Marquis of lonnis died." Cecilia sighed softly and said, "so, does he have an heir?" "I heard that the whole family..." "All right." Cecilia nodded. Although it didn''t sound very happy, it was also something she couldn''t help. "By the way, what about Sean? Where is he now? " Hearing Cecilia''s question, the atmosphere suddenly fell into a burst of embarrassment and silence. The people present looked at each other, but they didn''t know how to answer Cecilia''s question. At first glance, Cecilia seemed to realize something. Her face turned a little white, but she forced herself to calm down and asked, "I''m asking you, where''s Sean now?" Everyone still looked at each other. Most people lowered their heads and didn''t dare to see Cecilia at all. This made Cecilia''s face more pale, but the sparks in her hair were more frequent and dense: "what''s the matter with Sean!" "Lord Sean, he... Has been missing for a month..." Chapter 1219 Sean has been missing for a month. The news was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Cecilia. She didn''t even know how she spent the next few days after hearing the news. Cecilia''s consciousness finally woke up after the emergence of William, Hella, Neil and Diana. "What the hell is going on?" In the conference room of the wild fortress, Cecilia looked around at the people present, and her voice was a little low. Since she woke up and stepped into the realm of legend, Cecilia''s momentum has become particularly thick. This is not only because of the increasing momentum of the legendary strong, but also has a great relationship with the prestige formed by Cecilia''s high position for a long time. Of course, the greater reason is that Cecilia used to be a real Royal member, and her ear and eyes were also a kind of cultivation for her when she was a child. At this time, sitting in the conference room, all followed Sean''s core leadership all the way. For example, Rena, Alfred, William, Neil, Hella, Abaza, clough, Diana, levy, Eliza, Alexis, shefanio, etc. Kokirei should be responsible for attacking the army on the other side of torus fortress. Rupee, ellikate and others are responsible for assisting kokirei. After all, kokirei can''t communicate with others at all; The tungsten Ramo did not come back because of the offensive on the other side of Garrod fortress; Noro is responsible for taking over the command temporarily lost after Haila''s return. As for the head of the scarlet knights, Dwight, the head of the mobile infantry, Adolf, the head of the first infantry, Stalin, and nock, the head of the second infantry, they did not attend the meeting because they had other tasks. "The details are not clear, but what is certain is that Sean is not dead." Alexis said in a deep voice, "the best proof is that those of us who signed a soul contract with Sean, including Gollum, are still alive." "But you can''t reach Sean!" Cecilia was not afraid because Alexis was a super strong person. She was obviously losing her temper, "why did Sean leave your protection? Don''t you know the importance of Sean? " "We know." Alexis''s face showed some anger, but soon calmed down, "it is because we all know that we know better what is the dignity of the strong If we can always protect Sean, we can, no problem, but do you think Sean can grow? And do you think Sean would be happy to let us protect him all the time? " Being asked by Alexis, Cecilia was a little confused for a moment. Others may not know Sean enough, but how could she not know Sean? But it was because she knew Sean too well and knew that what Alexis said was true, which made Cecilia feel more difficult to accept. Sean has never been satisfied with his own strength. From bronze to today''s holy land, Sean''s progress is far faster than ordinary people''s imagination. No one knows how Sean grew up. Only Cecilia, who has been following Sean in his weakest period, knows that Sean needs to pay dozens of times more efforts for each growth than others, and every improvement of his strength has grown up in the environment of countless death crises. Without these huge crises, Sean''s growth might have been much slower. In fact, even Cecilia couldn''t understand why Sean always had such a strong sense of crisis and was never willing to stop for a moment. Obviously, many times, he can stop and have a rest. He doesn''t need to move on in such a hurry. But Sean never stopped, as if he had no way back. Once he stopped, he would fall into the abyss. Cecilia clenched her hands, and tears began to roll in her eyes: "I know I know But it is because I know, so I am more difficult to accept! Why? Why can''t I help Sean now? Why do we have so much power, but Sean still wants to rush ahead alone? Why can''t the rest of us walk side by side with him or even help him stop it? Why... " Everyone was silent. No one answered Cecilia''s question. Even Cecilia, who was closest to Sean, first knew Sean, and experienced the darkest and difficult period with Sean, didn''t know why Sean had such a desire for power, why she didn''t want to stop and have a rest, why she always had a terrible sense of crisis, and how could other people present know? Maybe only Alexis and others know why, but some words are not what they can say. The heavy atmosphere in the conference room made everyone feel a burst of breathing difficulties. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know how to speak. Alfred, Rena, clough, Abaza, shefanio and others are not good at words, so they are silent; Levi and Eliza are inconvenient to speak because of their identity; Alexis was obviously qualified to speak, but she was obviously unwilling to speak; Diana, who is best at words and adjusting the atmosphere, is not suitable to speak because of her qualifications. Among all the people present, only William, Neil and Hella are most qualified to break the silence, "I think the priority now is to find out where Sean is." Finally Neil broke the silence. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help looking at Alexis. "According to Elizabeth, before the big bang destroyed everything, there was a path to the abyss, a path to the abyss of the underground world." After a moment of silence, Alexis answered, and with her answer, the heavy atmosphere in the conference room gradually dissipated, "but because Elizabeth had been rescued by the teeth of nothingness before the big bang, she didn''t know what happened later." "But..." speaking of this, Alexis suddenly turned. "But what?" Cecilia asked eagerly. "According to nothingness teeth, Sean was dragged into the big bang." Alexis looked at Cecilia and then said, "I searched carefully afterwards. There were no bodies there. Although there was the smell of Sean, the taste was very weak. And from the point of view that Sean is not dead, I doubt that Sean is now... Maybe in the underground world. " "Underground world!?" Cecilia suddenly stood up, looking very excited. "Are we still controlling the path of the abyss?" "It''s too dangerous. We don''t know what''s going on opposite that passage, and that passage can only allow two people to pass through at present." William opened his mouth in a deep voice. He immediately understood Cecilia''s meaning, "especially once it is used once, it will enter the blockade state for a short time. We can''t send someone over again. This is completely inconsistent with Sean''s initial assumption, so we haven''t opened this abyss path. " "I''m not afraid of danger." Cecilia said. "But you can''t leave." Neil directly rejected Cecilia''s words. "Why?" Cecilia looked very excited. "Because you are Cecilia Connery." Neil''s voice was still calm, even without the slightest ups and downs, "Sean''s sister, now the void principality needs a king to appease the hearts of the people and the army. We are all the core followers of Sean and the first generation of heroes, so we won''t have any ideas. But what about the second and third generations we have trained? Especially since the third generation of generals, those people have never fought side by side with Sean. What do you think they will think when they know that the king of their country is gone? So while Sean''s whereabouts are unknown, you are the king of the Principality of vanity. " Cecilia was stunned and a little overwhelmed. "Then Alexis..." "She can''t leave either." Neil''s tone remained as calm as ever, "not to mention whether they can pass through the current abyss, it is impossible for them to disappear for a long time because of the current identities of Alexis, kokire and tungsten Lamo. Because only if they are still there, we will have deterrence, but as long as one of them doesn''t show up for a long time, we need to deal with more temptations, which will increase the loss of our energy and resources So at least, they can''t leave easily until the current situation is completely stabilized. " "Why should I listen to you?" Alexis raised her eyebrows. "What kind of choice do you think Sean will make?" Neil retorted directly, "do you want to go to him or do you want to stay here to help? You should know what Sean really thinks. Otherwise, he won''t let you stay everywhere to help, but take you with him. " Although she wanted to deny it, Alexis opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything in the end. And Cecilia, too, looked decadent. The atmosphere in the conference room fell into a silence. "I will increase the research investment in the hellson Institute and strive to enable them to complete the magic guide as soon as possible, so as to reach the level originally envisaged by Sean. So before that, I don''t recommend sending people into the underground world. " Neil opened his mouth to break the silence. He looked very calm, but his words seemed a little ruthless, "because it exposed that we have mastered the path of an abyss and may even prepare people in the underground world. So before we are fully prepared, we must keep a low profile. " "Did you just let Sean alone in the underground world?" Cecilia shouted excitedly. "Although the answer is cruel, but... We can only do so at present." Neil nodded, "because we have no choice. But... "Neil paused, then looked at Cecilia and continued," now you are the king of the Principality of vanity. Therefore, we will choose to obey any instructions and orders you give. My opinions have been expressed, so it''s time for you to make a decision. " "What decision?" Cecilia looked up. "Your first decision after becoming the acting Archduke of the void principality." Neil said in a deep voice. His voice was absolutely calm, but it was because of this calm that he became more solemn and sacred. "Whether to send people into the underground world immediately or choose to create a void empire." Everyone''s eyes could not help looking at Cecilia. Cecilia finally forced herself to calm down after a moment''s delay: "if you increase investment, how long will it take to see results?" "I can''t be sure. If it''s fast, it''s about a year or two. If it''s slow, it may even take years." Neil thought for a moment before opening his mouth and replied, "because I have discussed with the staff of the hellson Institute. The most important part of the progress of this technology lies in the power core components of the magic guide. In this regard, perhaps only ancient relics and other things can help research... And at least it needs the support of imperial resources. In other words, if Cecilia wants to choose this way, we must create an empty empire. " "Ancient relic products..." Cecilia frowned. "Magic crystal gun... Does it count?" "It should count." Neil is not sure, "no one can confirm until he has seen the real object. However, the reputation of the meteor God gun is also recorded in many ancient documents. The magic guide gun developed by the hellson Institute is largely a imitation of the magic crystal gun, but its energy output is far from reaching the level of 1% of the magic crystal gun. Maybe if we win the magic crystal gun, we can have more in-depth research in this field, so as to break through the key technology of magic guide power output. " Cecilia nodded and then asked, "what if... If I decide to send two people into the underground world first, is there any problem to be solved?" "First of all, it''s about liaison." Neil didn''t say anything about rejecting the proposal again, but began to discuss it seriously, "we can''t solve this problem for the time being. Secondly, if the destination of this abyss path is in the camp established by the enemy, it is tantamount to death, and we can''t even get any information. Finally... No matter whether the people we send can arrive smoothly or not, this abyss path will be discovered by the other party, which will provide people in the underground world with a passage to the surface world. " Speaking of this, Neil saw the excitement in Cecilia''s eyes, and he had to pour cold water: "please note that this is an abyss path in which control is completely controlled by the other party. In other words, we can''t know when the other party opens or closes. We have to send a lot of people to guard, and... We can''t get any benefits from it, such as sending our people underground while the other party opens. " After hearing Neil''s words, Cecilia''s eyes darkened. "Do I have a choice for such an answer?" Cecilia sighed softly, "William, I don''t care what method you use, you must take fortress Torres for me. It doesn''t matter if the magic crystal cannon is destroyed, but we must ensure that it has enough research value. " "The little guys in the void have been very helpful recently. They have been able to cooperate with the awesome boy to find out a valuable piece of intelligence. If it is successful, then we will probably be able to put a group of business people in to the inside of the torus stronghold." William nodded, his face also showed a long lost blush, "but this is a time war against time, and I can only do my best. There are many loopholes, so I can only hope in ellikate." "It''s entirely up to you." Cecilia whispered, then turned her eyes to Hella. "Hella, are you finished with everything on your side?" "The front line has been basically stable. Although we have lost about one-third of the territory of the wilderness, this part happens to be an area rich in mineral resources, but people in those countries have not found the resources in this area yet." Once we entered the planning of strategic layout, Haila showed amazing ability. "In terms of the current situation, I can transfer about 100000 troops to return, and the remaining troops can only be mobilized slowly to return. There is no way to return at one breath." "So what do you think about the garrison of rock fortress and the defense layout of the wilderness?" "I need steel wings and the first Infantry Corps." Hella said, without hesitation, he named the two main forces of the void principality, "in the defense of the rock fortress, I am very inclined to Stalin. He is really excellent in guarding the city. I hope the steel wing can be used as a field defense force in the southern defense zone. As long as these two forces exist, I only need to deploy another 50000 troops for the strategic defense line of the whole wilderness. " "What about xiadi fortress?" William frowned. "We can give the newly won Eris defense area to the storm eye tribe, but who are you going to take over the defense of the gorge fortress? And the wild fortress. Which army are you going to garrison? " "Xiadi fortress, I recommend the dark wing army, which is also inclined to guard type, as long as it is expanded. Moreover, others don''t know about xiadi fortress, but we do know that it is already miss hina''s mother nest. In addition, it is very close to oasis city and wild land. In the imperial plan, oasis city will be the king capital of the future void empire. I don''t think I need to worry about support. " "What about the wild fortress?" "Levi and Eliza will be in charge of urban defense and fortress management. The wing of convictions will take the wild fortress as its base camp. In addition, the second infantry regiment will also be resident in the wild fortress. In terms of strategic layout, the reorganized swift wing led by Adolf will be responsible for the rescue and the second line of defense. I will work out the new strategic layout network in the next week, and then I will come back for more detailed discussion. " "I have no problem." William nodded and stopped talking. William and Hella have always been responsible for the strategic layout and military affairs of the void principality. Therefore, when they argued, others did not speak. In fact, they do not have any need to speak, because these overall arrangements have always been the responsibility of vanity giants. At present, the pattern of the void empire is still in a state of vigorous development. The core circle at the top is the old people who have followed Sean for a long time, so there will be no differences and political opinions at all. However, as Neil said, from the third generation of generals and meritorious officials, their own circles and influence have begun to play a role, and even parties will appear. All these are inevitable. At present, the only thing Neil and others can do is to dredge and maintain benign competition as much as possible. Because of this, a real leader is a vital existence. After all, in today''s empty principality, there is no inheritance law, and Sean does not have any children. Therefore, Cecilia can only be responsible, and among all Sean''s supporters, only Cecilia has the reputation of being able to convince the public. "Then next..." Cecilia took a deep breath. "Diana, send an envoy to the karosha tribal United Nations and the Robyn knights." "Ah?" Diana was stunned and didn''t understand. On the contrary, William, Neil and Hella all showed their appreciation. "Tell those two countries that as long as they stop their aggression against the Principality of garod, we will not pursue the previous war provocations." Cecilia said in a deep voice, "but if they continue to attack, we will launch a thunder attack on them." "This is to... Make peace?" Diana obviously failed to keep up with Cecilia''s thinking. "No, it''s a notice." Cecilia said coldly, "remember, when you face their envoys, you must be tough. We don''t need any peace, because we are fearless of any enemy. It''s just that I don''t want to entangle with them for the time being. If they don''t want to, then we will concentrate our forces and launch a direct counterattack I''ll give you Stalin and Abaza. Then, Haila, do you still need to sit in town? " Cecilia''s last words were addressed to Hela. "Not at all." Hella smiled. "When Abaza and Stalin arrive, I can start and return. It''s enough to have Noro nearby to help So I''ll take over the war against Ryan? " "Maybe before we deal with the kingdom of Ryan, we have to fight with the United Nations of the kalosha tribe and the United forces of the Knights of Robyn." Cecilia said in a deep voice, "the revenge against Ryan kingdom can never stop This is our empty style, and the blood flag will rise again. " "So... What about Athena?" Asked Alfred. "Let the demon boy come back and be responsible. Once you find the exact clue, Alexis..." "I see." Alexis rubbed her hands and had a flame beating in her eyes, "I''ve endured it for a long time So, after rescuing people, it''s not a problem to solve those guys by the way? " "Nature is not a problem." Cecilia nodded, "but in this war, I''m afraid the miracle continent will begin to prevent this chaotic top combat power decapitation strategy." "This is also the situation Sean tried to avoid before." Neil sighed softly. "We can''t care so much about Sean''s disappearance. We must make a good calculation with Ryan kingdom." Cecilia said coldly, "I don''t want to investigate the reason, but this is really caused by the arrest and imprisonment of Athena by the kingdom of Ryan, so the kingdom of Ryan must be responsible for me. If it weren''t for the safety of Athena, I''d like to kill her right now! " "All right, everybody... Let''s start." "Obey the king''s orders!" ¡­¡­ After dissolving the meeting, Cecilia met angel in the former government hall in the fortress. As soon as they met, Cecilia threw a small bottle containing Yin Hong liquid to angel. "What is this?" Angel didn''t open the bottle when she caught it, but she smelled a unique sweetness. "My blood." Cecilia said calmly. "Your blood?" Angel was stunned. "Why did you give me this?" "The Millennium covenant Empire needs." Cecilia said in a deep voice, "I give you this to make a deal with you From then on, the wild fortress will belong to our void empire. We will also send troops to support the dead tide, but after the dead tide is over, the whole black land and sigh forest in your Millennium covenant Empire must be transferred to us. " "What do you want that land for?" Angel was puzzled. "Not me, but Sean." Cecilia was silent for a moment before she said, "although I don''t know why Sean wants the land, as long as it''s what Sean wants, I''ll find a way to get it Therefore, I exchange my blood with you. This small bottle of blood is enough for your Millennium covenant Empire to carry out blood experiments. " "Isn''t that enough?" Angel frowned, "there''s no problem in the black land. Anyway, if you take over the wild fortress, that''s where you need to be responsible. After all, the army of the dead from the sigh forest will be the first to pass through the gate of the wild fortress. But... The Empire will not give this fortress to you so easily. I think you should understand that. " "The value of this bottle of blood is greater than you think." "Oh?" Angel raised her eyebrows. "This is the blood I extracted after I woke up my real name." Cecilia whispered, "it''s not as hard as hard work, but it''s also active blood. As long as you don''t waste it, this blood is enough for all your research. Even... If you are smart enough, you can analyze part of the Phoenix blood, or even make some forgery But I don''t care, so I just want to know the result, OK or not? " Angel quietly looked at the bottle in her hand, which was about the thickness of her middle finger, and then fell into stagnation and silence. If others don''t know what source blood is, how can she not know? Source blood is the active blood in the blood awakened person, which is second only to the heart blood born in the core part. This blood already contains the corresponding blood force and law. As Cecilia said, it can even analyze the strength of this blood force and even imitate it, which is more convenient than simply collecting the blood of the blood person and then purifying it. Therefore, the source blood of the awakened blood is extremely valuable. Not to mention, this is the source blood extracted by Cecilia when she awakened her real name. Its value is definitely more precious than the source blood of those who did not awaken her real name. Just like the first embrace of a blood clan, it is actually to distribute its own source blood to the recipient and let the other party inherit its own blood. "I have one last question." Angel sighed softly, "is Sean... Really missing?" Staring into angel''s eyes, Cecilia saw only seriousness and persistence in her eyes, but there was no malice and hostility. Cecilia, who still wanted to deny it, said after a moment of silence: "it''s not missing. At least she knows where he is, but... She can''t pick him up for the time being." "The underground world?" Angel was also a wise man, and immediately knew what Cecilia meant. There was no answer, Cecilia just nodded. "The wild fortress belongs to you... The Empire." Angel wanted to say principality, but eventually changed the word principality into Empire, because whether she wanted it or not, or whether she admitted it or not, the void principality at this time can no longer be simply a principality, but a real empire that can sit side by side with the Millennium covenant Empire and even other empires in the world. Holding the blood bottle tightly in his hand, angel hesitated and then said, "but I have another proposal." "What?" "Will you make an alliance with us?" Angel said, "not with my brother, but with me, or... With the Millennium covenant empire." "What do you mean?" Cecilia doesn''t understand. "My brother... Is infertile. Therefore, the second in line successor of the Millennium covenant empire... Is me. " It seemed that angel had made up her mind, "and my son will be the emperor of the Millennium covenant empire in the future. That''s why I can''t get married casually and choose Sean as my husband, because my children must be the best. " Cecilia had no idea that angel would directly say, "why tell me this?" "Because the Millennium covenant Empire needs a strong ally. My brother can''t protect me all his life. He even... Probably not for a few years. " "But didn''t you... Declare to break off relations with the royal family of the Millennium covenant Empire?" "But in my body, there is the royal blood of the Millennium covenant empire." Angel said in a deep voice, "so, what''s your decision? I believe you have made a decision. Even if Sean comes back in the future, he will not deny it. " "As long as you give up marrying Sean." Cecilia said, "then I will..." "Forget it." Angel didn''t intend to listen to Cecilia at all, and turned away smartly. Chapter 1220 The endless darkness has swallowed everything in the whole world without a trace of light. In this invisible place, the area ten meters away is an unknown, or the abyss of death. In addition to mastering the ability to see things in the dark, no one can still have the ability to move freely in such an environment. Of course, it may be possible to have the ability of extraordinary perception, but you should know that extraordinary perception is a kind of legendary ability, and it is still a rare legendary ability. "Sixty, fifty-nine, fifty-eight..." There was a faint voice counting the countdown. "Thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight..." The voice is not clear and loud, even as low as somniloquy. "Five, four, three, two, one." With the end of the countdown, a faint light finally lit up. The complete darkness like chaos finally disappeared, but this weak light is obviously not bright enough. At most, it can barely see the environment one or two meters away from the original inability to see the surrounding environment. Then, after a flash of light, the whole world suddenly became completely bright. Like day. A figure came out of a cave. It was the man who made the countdown just now. His condition is somewhat special: his clothes have almost become ragged cloth strips, which can only barely cover his body. But the skin exposed to the air was a little white, and his clothes were broken like this. There were no scars on his body. The only person who can identify himself is probably a long black sword around this person - from this point of view, this person should be a swordsman. As for age and so on, it can''t be clearly judged, because he has a silver mask on his face. But a mask is more appropriate than a skin. Because his whole face is covered with a layer of silver luster. Although he can''t clearly judge his age, at least the outline of his facial features can be seen. "Dad, how long will we stay here?" The long black sword suddenly made a sound. There is no doubt that the man whose face is covered with silver is Sean. Sean looked up at the sky, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know But these guys in the underground world can always send people to the surface from time to time. Maybe we can start from this. " "Oh." The black king''s voice answered, "Hey, Dad, the little vampire is here again." "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows and looked down a path to his hiding place. There, a thin figure was gradually coming towards Sean. The figure has short blond hair, and his facial features are as sharp as a knife. He looks handsome and extraordinary. Especially the happy smile after seeing Sean makes his whole person full of a sunny temperament. No one would doubt a man like this when he was thrown into the surface world and said that he was a noble holy knight. After all, some churches don''t ask them how good they can fight when they choose church knights, as long as they are handsome. "Hey, master Zorro!" After seeing Sean, the little vampire called by the black king waved excitedly, and then ran towards Sean, "I brought you the blood River wine of fried pork chops." "I said, I don''t drink blood River wine." Sean sighed and said helplessly. "But I heard from my sister that blood River wine is helpful to the recovery of our blood clan." The little vampire said seriously, but when it came to the back, his face was a little shy, "and... And this is..." "I know, I know." Sean took the fried steak from the vampire''s hand, and then bit it impolitely, "but I don''t want to drink at all. Besides, this is your booty, isn''t it?" "But... But..." the little vampire seemed to think something was wrong, "but if there was no master Zorro, I wouldn''t be in the top 20 of the competition this time So I think... " "Come on, don''t keep yelling like a woman. This thing is useless to me. You can drink it if you let it." Sean curled his lips in disdain. It has been almost a month since he came to this underground world. When the female vampire dragged him into the explosion circle, Sean activated his magic seal for the first time and turned his whole body into silver scales. However, although this can protect his body from sharp cutting damage, the blast wave of the explosion, the damage caused by high temperature and heavy fall cannot be completely resisted. And most importantly, Sean doesn''t know how he came to the underground world. He only remembers that in the high-temperature vortex of the explosion, he and Serena hit each other again, and then he was involved in a big vortex. When he woke up again, he found that he had come to the underground world and was obviously seriously injured - even if the silver scale protected his skin from being cut by some strange and special sharp objects, resulting in bleeding death, but injuries such as high temperature, impact and shock still caused many injuries inside his body, The result is that Sean''s strength has greatly regressed. As far as the current situation is concerned, it can only be maintained at the lower gold level. If you force the outbreak of full strength, you can restore the combat effectiveness of the strong in the holy land, but the combat time can not be too long. Generally speaking, five minutes is the limit. If it exceeds five minutes, it will cause some damage to the current body. If the battle lasted longer, it would even cause permanent damage to the body. As for the standard of permanent damage, Sean was not interested in trying. Of course, although the loss of strength is a bad thing, it is not without a good thing. The good thing is that after experiencing the shock no less than the explosion of dimensional space, Sean also has a higher understanding of the law of space and the law of time. At present, he has been able to initially reconcile his own law of time with the law of space and produce a real field unique to the strong in the upper holy land. However, this power can not be well used at present, so it can not be regarded as a real superior saint for the time being, let alone a legend. In addition, even Sean''s third heart seems to have been damaged in that heavy blow, and is now languishing a lot. To some extent, it also greatly slowed down Sean''s death time and gave him more opportunities to break through his limits. You know, after the war with Christina, Sean''s third heart was like a tonic, accelerating the growth rate. To some extent, this weakens Sean''s combat effectiveness, but he can''t tell outsiders about it. After all, this breakthrough in realm and strength can only rely on himself. But now, thanks to Serena''s help, Sean''s second heart has also been damaged. At present, the strength in his body is repairing the second heart, and the malaise of the third heart can''t be recovered. Sean breathed softly, and the steak in his hand was finished. This food can''t meet Sean''s nutritional needs at all, but he can''t even move now. Naturally, he can''t have more requirements. He can only stay here to recover. In fact, when he first came to the underground world, it was much more miserable than it is now. If it weren''t for the little vampire in front of him, Sean wouldn''t have a chance to survive. And he found that the little vampire in front of him didn''t have deep contact with the outside world, and there was no ferocity as a vampire. Instead, he was more like a simple teenager, which also made Sean have a certain change in the blood family. Especially after learning that the kid had been bullied by his fellow members, Sean thought of a way to train him. However, in a short period of one month, naturally, there was no way to train any results. If they could get the top 20 in the internal competition of their clan, Sean almost doubted how weak the clan was. In particular, the little vampire has a disease that can be said to be a terminal disease, which makes Sean worried about the future of the little vampire. "Master Zorro..." the little vampire looked at Sean timidly. "Open your mouth." Sean spoke. "Ah?" The little vampire hasn''t figured out the situation, but he still obediently opened his mouth. Sean grabbed the bottle in the little vampire''s hand without hesitation, then unscrewed the cork and stuffed it directly into the little vampire''s mouth, directly pouring all the liquid in the bottle into the little vampire''s mouth. The next moment, the little vampire''s face suddenly changed and was about to bend over and vomit, but Sean patted him on the chest. The little vampire suddenly choked, and all the liquid was directly swallowed by him. However, in this way, the little guy''s face was even more ugly. He directly lay on the ground and began to retch. The face that had no blood color became more pale when it was allowed to stand. "Tut." Sean glanced. "Kane, you are the first blood family with dizziness in my life I don''t know how you became a member of the blood family. But I can understand that you are still a blood knight at the age of 200. " "I......" the little vampire named Kane and suffering from dizziness just wanted to open his mouth to refute, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt a burst of nausea and continued to bow his head and retch. It seemed that he wanted to spit out all the things he had just drunk. Unfortunately, his method was obviously futile. Blood River wine is said to be wine, but it is actually a kind of plasma purified and refined by using the unique river water of the underground world with the blood of exotic animals and Warcraft. This kind of plasma can provide strength growth for the blood clan below the baron. Although the growth rate is not fast, it still has a lot of benefits in terms of the almost unlimited life span of the blood clan over time. Normally, even if there is no talent and ability, as long as you often take this plasma, you can probably step into the Baron''s class around the age of 100. Even if it is more waste, you can reach the Baron''s class around the age of 150. But the vampire Kane, who is retching on the ground, is now nearly 230 years old. He is still the lowest blood knight among the blood clan members. This is a disgrace to any clan. On the surface, there is no difference between human society and a mentally retarded child. So it''s natural that Kane will be bullied by people in the clan. This time, the competition within their clan was just a competition between blood knight and Lord, and Kane has been at the bottom for the past 200 years. However, it is absolutely amazing news to be able to reach the top 20 and get a bottle of Blood River wine. Sean could even imagine what kind of treatment Kane would receive next. It was precisely because of this that Sean forced Kane to drink this bottle of Blood River wine. For the current Kane, he must not miss any opportunity to improve his strength. Because Xuehe wine has almost no effect of increasing strength for Baron level, it can only be used as a healing medicine, not to mention the level above baron. Of course, there are better quality Blood River wine that can increase the strength of barons and above, but that kind of thing is something that even some big blood clan figures have to compete for. How can the clan where Cain belongs, inferred by Sean from Cain, have such a top-grade thing. "All right, it''s no use picking at all." Sean kicked Kane and motioned him to stand up. "Once you drink the blood River wine, it will immediately turn into blood gas to moisturize your body. There will be no residue at all. It''s just a psychological side effect Get up. I''ve decided to teach you something else today because you don''t have much time. " "No time?" Kane vomited tears and runny nose, but the disgusting smell of nausea didn''t dissipate. "A loser like you who has always been at the bottom can suddenly break into the top 20 of the competition. In particular, many lords were defeated by you as a blood knight. What do you think of those people?" Sean sneered and looked at Kane mockingly. "They must think that you must have got something good, so you suddenly attacked them. Next, they will find a way to trouble you. If it''s more serious, they may even kill you and take your blood core. " "No... impossible..." Kane''s face became more pale. "We are a clan family, and... And..." "And your clan is protected by law. Clan families are not allowed to kill each other?" "Yes, yes!" Kane shouted. Sean sneered, his face full of disdain: "if you haven''t grown up and continue to be such a waste, no one will care about you. But just because you have no sense of existence for so many years, you suddenly showed an amazing reversal in this competition, so you have entered the sight of many people. Before long, someone will ask you, and then what are you going to do Expose my existence? Or hide it for me? " "I..." "And then? Whether you expose my existence or hide it for me, your results will not change. " Sean shook his head and said, "maybe the old people in your clan don''t care too much, but what about the ambitious young generation? Especially the clan members who are only a hundred years old and Viscount? They will be very interested in your growth, so you will become a victim Those guys won''t be punished as long as they keep their methods clean. After all, they are geniuses. They are the hope of your clan''s future, and you? What are you? " "No! I... " "No? Why don''t we make a bet? " Sean smiled. This smile, if seen by those familiar with Sean in the surface world, will certainly be vigilant. Because Sean''s evil smile has almost become an absolute sign that he wants to do bad things. "Good!" Hesitated, perhaps out of his trust in the clan, Kane nodded heavily, "my family will not hurt me!" "Let''s wait and see." Sean smiled and said no more, "Oh, by the way, you''d better prepare. Because the next time you come to me, we''ll probably leave here. " Chapter 1221 Kane, who was forcibly fed plasma by Sean, did not stay too long and soon chose to leave. Probably because I''m not very satisfied with the conversation with Sean today. Sean has no idea of taking care of Kane''s mood. He has the real eye. Even if his strength is damaged due to serious bodily injury, the real eye is still in a state that can be used, so Sean can clearly see Kane''s personal data. Knights, as formal members of the blood clan, whether they join in the way of initial support or appear in the way of birth, are destined to obtain the clan surname and live in the protection of the clan. Unlike blood slaves, they are just cannon fodder without intelligence and reason. The blood clan knight is equivalent to the next silver expert in the surface world. Kane, simply in terms of the strength of a lower silver man, he is undoubtedly very excellent, even comparable to the standard of a lord, which is why Sean is willing to teach him. In terms of personal strength alone, Kane is not much worse than those lords of the big clan, but Sean doesn''t know why he didn''t get the recognition of the title of Lord, but it doesn''t prevent Sean from continuing to cultivate this little vampire. Of course, it is also an experiment. The results of the experiment are very obvious: the growth limit of blood race is different from that of all races in the surface world. They seem not to be affected by any potential limit. As long as they have a strong enough body, their abilities can be developed almost infinitely - of course, if there is a defect, it is probably that the blood clan can not sense the fluctuation of element power, which makes them unable to become a magician. As for charm, it is the natural ability of blood clan. Sean looked up at the sky of the underground world, dazzled by the bright light. Different from the real sun in the surface world, the sun in the underground world is composed of countless magic stones. The man who made the artificial solar system had considered the energy of the underground world, so the artificial day had a self charging maintenance system. Twelve hours a day need to absorb geothermal energy and free elements from the underground world, so these twelve hours are the night of the underground world. The day of the underground world is only 12 hours after the charging is completed. It is for this reason that there is no distinction between dawn and dusk in the underground world. There are only two scenery phenomena here: day and night. If you want to move in the dark atmosphere, you must either have the ability to see things in darkness, or you must have the ability of extraordinary perception. No matter how bad, you must be in an environment with enough light. Otherwise, it is the prey that night creatures feed on - more than 70% of the creatures in the underground world belong to the creatures active in the night. It took Sean a whole month to finally adapt his body to the changes of biological clock in the underground world. Of course, it''s lucky that when he woke up, he didn''t fall on any wilderness ridge, but on the back mountain of Paka''s territory. Of course, he was even more thankful that it was Kane packa, a vampire with incurable blood family disease, who saved him at that time. Otherwise, Sean''s fate might not be much better. Through the chat with Kane, Sean also had a general understanding of the kappa clan and his region. Kappa clan, belonging to the blood clan secret party. The idea of this party is to follow the seclusion policy and will not harass and destroy the outside world on the premise of self-sufficiency. They have little interest in attacking the surface world. They believe that their ancestors naturally had their intention to transfer the clan to the underground world, and the blood clan should not break the rules of their ancestors. It is precisely because of this idea that they have almost formed an old enemy relationship with the devil party. Basically, if the people of the secret party and the devil party encounter it, they must fight vigorously. The kappa clan, which belongs to the blood clan secret party faction, is not such a powerful clan. In terms of clan blood, Kapa clan has been a small clan after unknown generations, and the whole clan has less than 1000 formal blood clans. As for the founder of the kappa clan in those years, he had already died in a battle. Along with many kappa clan members of the Duke and Marquis rank at that time, now the strongest kappa clan is a Viscount, who has been in this rank for nearly a thousand years. For the blood race, although the life span is close to infinity, it is not really infinity after all. Their infinity is only relative to other races. Basically, if a person has stayed in one rank for hundreds of years but still can''t break into the next rank, his life will come to the end of strength - The Viscount of Kapa clan is in such a state at present, and with the gradual aging of his physical condition, his physical weakness is increasing day by day, I''m afraid it will be a hundred years at most, He will fall in rank and have to abdicate. With only a hundred years left for the strongest of the clan, the internal unrest of the blood clan is almost predictable. Moreover, the kappa clan has less than 50 barons under the Viscount, and many of them still have no hope of breaking through and degenerating from the viscount. You know, the blood clan Baron corresponds to the lower gold of the surface world, while the whole kappa clan has less than 50 lower gold and one upper gold strongman. It is conceivable how weak such a clan is. But because of this, the competition meeting within the clan every ten years is the top priority of the whole clan. Like Kane, who has been at the bottom for 200 years, suddenly came a shocking reversal and reached the top 20 in one fell swoop. This dazzling degree can''t be stopped at all. For those kappa barons and so-called clan geniuses who aspire to become viscount or even higher rank, Kane''s sudden counter attack is simply saying to everyone: "I have a secret. Come and kill me!" If Kane didn''t have some potential, and Sean didn''t hate the innocent guy who saved his life, he wouldn''t care about his life. Kane didn''t show up for the next two days. This result made Sean sigh helplessly. "Dad, why are we going to save that guy?" The black king was very puzzled about Sean''s plan to go to the kappa clan''s house. "Because I''m hungry." Sean answered. For nearly a month when Sean hid in the back mountain, Kane was responsible for delivering food every day. As Kane, he can''t get too much food. Basically, he has three fried pork chops every day, which is a drop in the bucket for Sean, who has accumulated nutrition. It is precisely because of this that Sean finally regained his mobility after a full month''s rest. If he had been a month ago, any blood slave would have eaten him alive. "Cheat." The black king obviously didn''t believe Sean''s explanation. "I need an identity." Sean said, reaching out to touch his face. He covered his face with magic seal and silver scale to make himself look a little different. But after all, this is not a long-term way. Once the residents of the underground world find out that he is a surface person, his end will definitely be attacked. This is not what Sean wants, so he needs an identity, or an underground person who can prove that he is a resident of the underground world. Kane is undoubtedly a good choice. Of course, in fact, Sean has no better choice. Down the road of the back mountain, this was the first time Sean saw the blood clan. In the game, most of Sean''s information about blood clan came from official data stations and forums. In fact, there were only a few underground races he really came into contact with - the world outlook of miracle is huge and the diversity of races is far beyond anyone''s phenomenon, Even the most top adventurer players can''t explore the whole miracle world clearly, not to mention Sean, a signing professional player who was bound to the guild at that time. Sean has always regarded the blood clan as a country similar to the surface world. But it was not until he saw it with his own eyes that he found that it was not the same thing at all. After passing through a dense forest that blocks out the sun, Sean is presented with a magnificent ancient castle built near the mountain. Only the architectural model looks like a black swan castle, but in terms of construction area, it is equivalent to ten Black Swan Castles - only this castle has completely occupied the whole mountain peak about 500 meters high, The so-called back mountain is actually only a jungle at the top of the mountain. At the foot of the castle in the mountain is an equally vast Manor: an area with a radius of about three kilometers with the peak as the core. In this manor, you can see the neatly manicured garden lawn. There is only one avenue that can accommodate about 30 people. On both sides of this cobbled road are all kinds of stone carvings. The lawns on the left and right sides divided by the avenue are built with dozens of pavilions of different sizes and styles. A little farther away, it is surrounded by a stone wall, indicating that the areas within three kilometers are private areas. There were no glittering gold decorations or jewels, but the manor in front of him still brought Sean a sense of luxury. And this is just the territory of a completely broken small clan. Sean could not imagine what kind of shocking scenery it would be if it were the territory of the thirteen clans. "Dad, I think this... Is much more magnificent than our family." The voice of the black king pulled Sean back to reality from the shock. "I think so." Sean felt that his grandfather had been fooled for so many years. "Well, let''s go and find out where the poor little guy is. I hope this little guy is not dead, otherwise it will be very bad for my plan. " "Eh? Dad, can you find someone else? " The black king had some doubts. "Of course, it''s not as troublesome as expected." Sean curled his lips and then stepped into the kappa castle. Different from the lively situation in the imagination, this huge castle is particularly deserted. Sean entered the corridor of the castle from a door at the foot of the back mountain, and then randomly chose a direction for more than ten minutes, but he still couldn''t see anyone. However, from Sean''s observation, the castle is well maintained, and both the ground and other walls are wiped very clean. Obviously, a large number of people are working every day to keep the whole castle clean and tidy. But according to the situation, Sean should be able to see the servants of the castle, but he didn''t see any living creatures. Sean once heard Kane talk about such a situation: in the racial view of the blood clan, blood slaves are livestock. They serve as cannon fodder, bait, slaves and many other purposes. They are just a convenient tool in the whole blood clan. Only the blood clan above the knight rank can be regarded as the real blood clan members and have the right to stay in the clan family. Of course, while enjoying these rights, they also have their obligations. Looking at the desolation and silence in the castle, Sean could basically guess what was going on. Nothing more than that the blood slaves are not qualified to appear in this ancient castle - the blood clan learned the lesson of the Jihad with the Werewolf in those years, and did not give these slaves any thought and wisdom. Only when they rest, these slaves will come out to clean the whole ancient castle. This is also the reason why the ancient castle can be kept so clean and tidy. It is also the fundamental reason why such a large ancient castle is so deserted. From this point of view, it is not difficult to see that the Kapa clan may have been a quite powerful clan a long time ago. But now? Sean walked leisurely all the way to the bottom of the castle. "Dad, are you sure you can find that little guy here?" The black king asked Sean with a very skeptical attitude. "Of course." Sean nodded with confidence on his face. "If Kane is really caught, he will be brought to a place like this secret room There must be a secret room in this ancient castle, but few people know it, so the best solution is to confine it to such basement space. We just need to find more in such places. " "OK, OK, anyway, you has the final say." The black king said weakly. Anyway, he couldn''t move freely. He had to follow Sean. The castle has a huge space, almost hollowing out the whole mountain, so the search for Kane is not easy. On the way, the Black King opened several mockery modes, but Sean really hasn''t found Kane, so he can only shut up and endure the chattering sword. However, when Sean began to doubt whether he had misjudged the IQ of these blood families, he finally heard a whistling sound from the air. "Aha, I knew I was right." Sean whistled. "Maybe someone else." The black king refused to show weakness. "We''ll see." Sean let out a satisfied hum and then walked quickly towards the source. After a short walk, Sean finally came to a room similar to a secret room - it''s not accurate to say a secret room, but it should be a place similar to an interrogation room. However, because countless blood slaves are cleaning the whole castle every day, it can''t be seen whether it has been abandoned. However, Sean felt that he had walked in the basement for so long before he found it. He subjectively judged that this was a secret room that had been abandoned for a long time. Without knocking, Sean kicked the door open. As he expected, there were three people in the interrogation room. A man with a proud face sat on a chair in the corner, holding a goblet filled with red liquid and drank it intoxicatingly. The other is a middle-aged man who is nearly two meters tall, burly and looks very strong. He is putting a hard short whip covered with flesh and blood on one side of the table. There are many other strange tools on the table. It seems that they should be supporting interrogation tools, and the burly man is obviously struggling with what tools to choose. As for the third person in the room, it is the goal of Sean''s trip: Kane. His whole body was tied to a cross stake. Basically, he had been beaten to pieces, and there was no good meat all over his body. But even so, Kane''s blood was still fresh. There was no scab or wound healing, and even his consciousness was awake. When Sean suddenly kicked the door, the strong man in the interrogation room and the young man sitting on one side who exuded a sense of superiority all the time were stunned and surprised. Only Kane showed a very complex look on his face, including shame, hatred, helplessness, grievance and unwillingness. "It seems that you are still alive." Sean looked at Kane, who was almost a blood man, and made a strange sound, "I wish I were not dead." "Who are you?" The young blood clan sitting in the corner with a sense of superiority frowned discontentedly, "how come I''ve never seen you." "It''s really strange that you have to meet me." Sean glanced. "All right, I''ll take this man away." "Hum." The blood clan member was stunned for a moment, then looked up and down at Sean, "are you from sardins? It seems that the lesson I taught him before is obviously not deep enough. I dare to ask for someone. Rupert, kill him. " The strong man casually picked up an interrogation tool, with a cruel smile on his face, and then walked towards Sean. "Oh? A baron? " Sean looked at the strong man named rube and was surprised. "It seems that your potential is not low. There is a baron willing to be loyal to you." "It seems that you don''t know anything." A young man with a strong sense of superiority sneered, "it''s a pity that he is willing to come out and be someone else''s knife without even knowing the situation. I''ve never seen anyone more stupid than you. For people like you, it''s better to end their life early so as not to waste food Let me give you one last piece of advice. Don''t try to struggle. Rupert likes abuse very much. " "Well, that''s actually what I want to say." Sean smiled and nodded approvingly, "I''m also a very abusive person, so don''t struggle for a while, otherwise... It will be very painful." After that, Sean looked at the strong man who had come to him and said with a smile, "your height has blocked my sight, so I can only ask you to be shorter." I saw a black light passing by. Rupert, who was nearly two meters tall, didn''t even realize what had happened. He felt that his height was suddenly short. Then, he found that his legs had been cut off in the eyes full of horror of the young blood clan next to him. But in this process, he didn''t even have any consciousness. The mood of despair and panic suddenly hit his heart. He wanted to make a cry, but he found that he couldn''t speak at all, because his vocal cords didn''t know when they were cut, so he could only make a roar like a blower. "I like a quiet environment, so I can only ask you to shut up a little." Sean looked down at ruber with a smile. There was no blood on the black king''s sword, but the more so, Sean looked more terrible. "But don''t worry, I promise I won''t let you suffer too much. After all, you are very cooperative and didn''t struggle." Chapter 1222 "What do you think?" Sean looked at Kane, who looked a little lost, and asked. "Nothing... Nothing..." Kane shook his head, but his depression and depression were obvious. Sean actually knows what Kane is thinking, but he doesn''t want to waste time on this topic, and he actually disdains Kane''s situation. Because in Sean''s cognition, the kinship concept of blood clan is generally very weak except for the direct descendants. It can even be said that every clan member is a competitor as long as he is not in the same relationship. The fierce and cruel competition within the clan is ten times and one hundred times that of the family struggle in the surface world. So Sean is very puzzled about why Kane has such a sense of family. Because the clan population growth mode of blood clan is basically divided into two categories: one is pure blood growth and the other is initial support growth. The so-called pure blood growth refers to the combination of two superior blood families to give birth to newborns. Such blood family members have relatively high growth space and potential value, and their natural ability is often not too bad. In fact, such pure blood clans also have two distinctions. One is the real pure blood, that is, the real blood of the thirteen clans flowing in the body. According to the words of the surface world, it belongs to the royal family members living outside; The other is semi pure, which means that one or both of the two blood families combined with each other are the first supporters. Although on the surface, semi purebred and purebred are no different - in fact, they are almost indistinguishable unless they can thoroughly understand their parents. However, compared with semi purebred vampires, purebred vampires have special abilities similar to "blood talent". Once they awaken this blood, no matter which small clan they were born from, they will be immediately accepted back to the thirteen clans to which the blood belongs. In a way, this can also be regarded as a step to the sky, which can never be compared with semi pure species. As for initial support growth, as the literal meaning indicates, they are blood families born by blood families through initial support. The growth space and talent ability of this kind of blood clan members will be completely affected by the initial supporters: some clans are better at fighting, some clans are better at defending, and some clans have alternative blood talents. Like Serena, who Sean met before, she is obviously a blood clan that is very good at fighting, so the talent ability of the blood clan infected by her is often more inclined to fighting. As for the growth space, it is largely limited by Serena herself - Serena herself is the blood clan Archduke, but this rank is only a special honor, In fact, it still belongs to the category of blood Duke, so the people first embraced by Serena have great hope to become a blood marquis. Serena told Sean that she could become a Duke after her first love. In fact, she was just fooling Sean. If the first supporter wants to surpass the first supporter, it often needs to pay several times more to break through this limit, because it involves a unique rule of blood family - blood family members. This rule means that the first supporter will have elder dependence on the first supporter, that is, if Sean really accepted Serena''s first supporter at that time, he would regard Serena as his mother or elder sister, and his ability can only play half at most in front of her. The reason why Sean would like Kane is because this guy is a pure blood family - at worst, he is also semi pure. This is why Kane''s current rank is only a knight, but he has no less than the five circumference data of the blood family of the General Lord rank. To tell the truth, Sean felt that Kane was the biggest wonderful flower he had seen in his life. A blood clan that doesn''t suck blood? Sean laughed and began to look at Kane with interest. "Do... What?" Kane was a little hairy with Sean''s eyes. "I''m just thinking, if you don''t suck blood at ordinary times, how did you live today?" Sean looked at Kane. At the age of 227, this guy should have lived a long time in the blood clan. "Won''t his body wither? Don''t you blood clan live by sucking blood? " "Hu... Nonsense! What a wrong concept of knowledge! " Kane argued with a red face, but soon found the problem, "you... You''re not..." "I never said I was." Sean smiled, with a meaningful smile, "well, I don''t know enough about your blood family Correctly speaking, I only know the thirteen clans, but I''m not very clear about the general living habits and so on. " Kane looked at Sean in surprise. He always thought Sean must be a very great person, or a big man, which he knew from the momentum he felt when he first met Sean. It''s just that there''s no evidence to prove it all the time, but at the moment, when hearing Sean talk about the thirteen clans with the supreme blood clan in this completely indifferent tone, Kane is more and more sure of his guess. Looking at Kane''s appearance, Sean knew that this inexperienced little guy must be making up some strange and wrong knowledge, but he was too lazy to explain. Of course, the most important thing is that his identity can''t be explained at all. After all, Sean doesn''t know as much about the underground world as he does about the surface. So the only thing you can do is to keep yourself as mysterious as possible, and fortunately, Sean has special skills in how to play a god stick. "Even if we don''t take blood, we won''t die easily, but our body will become no different from normal people." Kane waited for a long time for the steak to finally come, but he still didn''t enjoy it immediately. Instead, he was explaining to Sean about the basic survival state of the blood family. "Taking blood is only to strengthen our own ability, but also to speed up the healing of the meat and body when we are injured. But in fact, even if we don''t take blood, we can usually live for a long time. I don''t know how long it is, but I don''t feel the weakness of physical function at present. " "In other words, the way to quickly improve your strength is to take a lot of blood?" Sean asked. "Well, let''s say..." Kane thought about it and said with some uncertainty, "but according to our parents, at the beginning, any blood can be used. However, with the improvement of strength, the general blood can not be satisfied, because the quality is too low. Taking this blood requires an extremely large amount, and we also need to transform and purify it ourselves, So the clan members who have reached the rank will look for the blood of the stronger ones with more strength and weight. " "So, what level did it start from?" "Well, above the baron." Kane frowned, probably because he had vertigo, so he always subconsciously avoided this knowledge, "but from the rank of the lower blood family, the upper can accelerate his strength by sucking the blood in the lower. Barons are a hard time, because even if they take the blood of Lords and knights, they can''t get much improvement in strength. " "So what if the Baron takes the blood of the viscount or even higher blood clan?" "It is true that we can greatly improve our strength, but this method is very dangerous." Kane replied, "because it''s easy to explode and die. After all, the blood quality produced by the blood nucleus is completely different If the Baron sucks the Viscount, it can be increased if the weight is relatively small. But in fact, barons rarely win the Viscount, and if they are of the same clan, there is family prestige. " "No wonder the barons of your kappa clan didn''t think of beating the blood of the head of your clan. They couldn''t beat it." Sean laughed sarcastically, which made Kane look a little embarrassed. "What about the head of your clan? Why not take the blood of those barons to accelerate the improvement of strength? " "He still has." Kane nodded, "all barons of the kappa clan should give a certain amount of their own blood to the clan leader every month. At present, only the head of the clan can guarantee the safety of the Kapa clan, so even if the barons are unwilling, they can''t resist, because once the head of our clan dies, our Kapa clan will certainly be annexed by other clans. " "Then why is the head of your clan still..." "The limit has been reached." Kane sighed, "without the sacrifice of the barons, the clan Lord would decline even faster. But at present... It''s just barely maintained. It''s impossible to become a superior blood clan. " "Well, I generally understand." Sean nodded. In general, he understood what the blood group was about. Before there is no rank, you can quickly improve your strength by sucking a lot of blood, resulting in physical changes similar to qualitative change. However, with the increasing demand for blood after becoming a baron, the blood clan can no longer grow rapidly by simply sucking blood. They begin to need better quality blood, such as the blood of the strong. Only in this way can they grow their strength rapidly. From the Viscount level, you can increase your strength by sucking the purified and purified blood in the lower level. This is also the fundamental reason why the blood clan is so keen on cultivating family members, because only in this way can they grow rapidly - of course, it is not uncontrolled for the blood clan to cultivate family members. They all need to consume the source blood in their body, which will make them weak for a long time. As for blood slaves, they will only start to capture when they create a clan and want to develop a large number of clan forces. Because what blood slaves can provide as blood bait is only to give knights and lords strength, which is of little value to barons. In addition, the lower blood can also suck the upper blood, but the weight must be controlled, otherwise it will explode and die. The inferior of the same clan can''t resist the superior, because there are restrictions of the law of blood clan relatives. This kind of pressure completely rooted in the depths of their souls makes their bodies only loyal to this kind of pressure. Of course, if it is not the same clan, there is the possibility of World War I, but the power class suppression of the blood clan is too obvious. There are only a few blood clan talents. In most other cases, the inferior of the blood clan can never defeat the superior, and this performance will be more obvious in the high rank. Sean looked up and down at Kane, but he was already making a growth plan for Kane. Sean had heard of the cruelty of the underground world, but he didn''t have a deeper understanding until he saw it with his own eyes in the kappa castle that day. Kane was tied to the cross stake and could not move. Almost all the blood in his body was released, but he did not kill it. Instead, he continued to stimulate Kane''s blood core to completely crush all his strength. Because the Baron firmly believed that the secret of Kane''s sudden strength was hidden in his blood core. If he was not just a baron and could directly devour the blood core, he would have dug out Kane''s blood core and ate it. There would be no trouble of bleeding. As for whipping and torture, it was just the personal interest of the blood baron. However, it was only a baron who captured Kane to extort a confession. If he was really the head of their clan, he could read Kane''s memory by swallowing blood and blood nucleus directly - this is also a special ability naturally possessed by the blood clan. Therefore, when doing some secret hooks with the involvement of blood clan, the attack methods against blood clan will directly crush their blood nucleus and drain their blood. Otherwise, the superior blood can know a lot only through simple blood ingestion or blood nucleus phagocytosis. So, when Sean did it that day, he dug out the blood nuclei of the blood Baron and the lubber attendant. Of course, all the blood was drained. After ensuring that there was no evidence left, he and Cain left the castle of the kappa clan overnight. Today is the 16th day they left the kappa clan castle. They were lucky to finally stop sleeping in the wild and even have a good meal - the underground world seems to have no concept of dry food, and Warcraft and exotic animals also have their own scope of life, so it is almost impossible for the underground world to get some game. After all, those clans and other ethnic groups with territory attach great importance to the security of the surrounding areas and will never let Warcraft and exotic animals break in easily. Similarly, Warcraft and other animals also have their own territory. Only a very rare part of wandering species and solitary species will run around. So Sean''s work of forcing Kane to suck blood has not been carried out so far. However, at least one good news is that Kane''s psychological state has obviously changed after the disaster at kappa castle. Of course, it seems impossible for him to start sucking blood for a while. But at least he has understood the truth of living in the underground world. In this world, only power is everything. After losing power and value, no one will care about your glory and efforts. The underground world is a place that really pays attention to individualism. It has more naked jungle rules and the concept of the law of the jungle than the surface world. It is precisely because of this abnormal desire for power that the whole underground world has no order and no justice. Basically, in the general understanding of all the inhabitants of the underground world, power is justice, and whoever has a big fist is qualified to speak. In fact, this way of living in the underground world is more in line with Sean''s character - in the player''s society, the jungle law of the jungle will be more obvious, and it can even be said that it is by no means weaker than the underground world. This is also the fundamental reason why Sean can quickly integrate into the environment here after coming to the underground world: especially for rule breakers like Sean, it will be much more convenient for him to rely on his own strong strength to speak. At least, he doesn''t have to pull a tiger''s skin to do everything like in the surface world, and then consider the impact of changes in different stages of things. There is only one thing he needs to do in the underground world. If you don''t accept it, you''ll be beaten! Chapter 1223 This is a town whose name is so long that Sean doesn''t want to remember at all. According to the text translation of ancient documents, the name of the town can probably be understood as the meaning of dawn, but because it adopts the hymn of the dawn era, the name of the town has up to 36 characters. In this regard, Sean can only express that he doesn''t want to understand at all. After two days of simple rest, Sean dragged Kane out again. It''s just that instead of going on a long journey, we temporarily use this town as a stronghold to "practice level" nearby. This is a very common game strategy routine - take one or several of them as temporary strongholds according to the level basis, and radially sweep around the surrounding area until we can enter the next area. Different from the rules of the Lords and kingdoms in the surface world, although the town is not in the territory of the Kapa clan, according to the rules of the underground world, the town still has to pay and contribute to the Kapa clan. The kappa clan shall not disturb the daily life of the town. At the same time, it is also obliged to ensure that the town will not be threatened by Warcraft and exotic animals until the town is sheltered by other clans - of course, if this happens, the Kapa clan can revenge. There are two rulers in the town. One is a blood Baron and the other is a demon. The former is responsible for the daily management of the town during the day, while the latter is responsible for the daily management at night - this management mode is also a very common management mode in the underground world. After all, when the day and night have the same length and danger, it is often very dangerous to rely on only one manager. Unless the manager is strong enough to be taboo. Of course, because it is close to the Kapa clan territory, the periphery of the town is actually relatively safe. However, about five kilometers to the east of the town, there is a place similar to the swamp, where there is a strange animal called the marsh Lizard - the so-called strange animal, which often does not have the characteristics of intelligence and has no special ability. It is generally similar to normal wild animals such as lions, tigers, bears and rabbits in the surface world, but the strange animal is more powerful than those in the surface world, And they are often carnivorous animals: even rabbits are carnivorous. Therefore, in order to distinguish from Warcraft, the residents of the underground world call this kind of creature an alien, which is also a unique creature in the underground world. The marsh lizard is about two meters long and stands about fifty centimeters tall. It has strong limbs and fast crawling speed. It has very hard scales on its back. Although it is not toxic, it has strong strength - its tail can easily break the thick wood that needs to be held by three people. The comprehensive strength is probably equivalent to that of the bronze realm. Generally, they are inferior bronze, and some individuals have the strength of superior bronze. It is not difficult to fight alone, but the problem is that the marsh lizard is a social creature. Usually five to eight act together, and the most disgusting thing is that the marsh lizard also calls its companions through roaring. Therefore, if it can not be solved quickly, it is likely to face the siege of dozens of marsh lizards. However, the marsh lizard is also of high value: the hard scales on the back can make scales; Tails, teeth and bones can be used to make weapons; The soft meat in the abdomen is also a relatively high-grade food material; As for the blood of the marsh lizard, it is also one of the main materials used to make low-end Blood River wine. Blood River wine is one of the most important resources of blood clan. It can quickly improve the strength of blood clan below the baron. Even if it is above the Baron, it can also be used as a medicine to quickly recover from injury. The main production materials are the purified blood of exotic animals or Warcraft and the water source of special purification methods. According to the production formula of Xuehe wine, other auxiliary materials will be added, so as to produce Xuehe wine with different effects - high-grade Xuehe wine can even have an effect on the superior blood family. However, this town can only produce low-end Blood River Wine - and Kapa clan happens to be one of the largest customers of this town to purchase Blood River wine. Sean decided to stay in this small town. Naturally, he took a fancy to a place where there was a marsh lizard nearby. For him, the blood, tail, bones and other messy things of the marsh lizard were useless. Sean didn''t even bother to pay attention to the blood River wine. What he really wanted was to let Kane overcome his fear of blood - the blood River wine made after purification had a much lighter smell, but Kane would feel nausea to this extent, so Sean simply decided to take the heavy medicine. The swamp a few kilometers away from the town was unexpectedly a place with beautiful scenery. This is a terrain similar to the depressions. One after another, the water is blue and clear, and there are trails for people to walk between the depressions. However, the roads are not spacious, and some places can''t even pass directly at all. The terrain of the depression also fluctuates. The water flows from the high to the low, and finally converges in the low-lying, flowing into the nearby streams along the waterways opened up by nature or man-made. If there were not countless black scales as thick as dead wood floating in the puddles, these puddles would definitely be a scenic spot. "What are we... Going to do?" Kane looked at Sean and asked suspiciously. "That''s it." Sean picked up a small stone and threw it into the nearest puddle. "Don''t... don''t..." Kane opened his hand to stop Sean, but his movement was far slower than Sean. So soon, the stone fell into the puddle. The moment the stone fell into the puddle - almost the moment when the ripple just started - several biogas lizards close to the ripple immediately rolled up and quickly climbed out of the puddle. Perhaps it was because the movements of these marsh lizards were so big that all the marsh lizards in the whole puddle were disturbed. At this time, Sean found that there were dozens of marsh lizards in a puddle, not just floating on the water. And this is because the nearest puddle to Sean is small. If those puddles are large, there may be more marsh lizards lurking in the puddles. "Let''s go back." Kane said with a flustered face, "you startled the whole marsh lizard group!" It seems to be to verify the accuracy of Kane''s sentence. When the marsh lizards in a puddle climbed out, there began to be a large number of rolling marks in the recent puddles, and countless marsh lizards began to float up from the puddle and then climb out one after another. Of course, more marsh lizards did not leave the puddle, but suspended on the water surface and looked around with their heads up. They looked like crocodiles. When the commotion spread more and more widely, all the puddles in the whole marsh moved, and countless marsh lizards began to become active. Seeing that the situation began to get a little chaotic, Kane immediately pulled Sean and began to retreat. However, after retreating about tens of meters, Sean stopped and stopped retreating. Seeing the doubt in Kane''s eyes, Sean shook his head slightly: "just stand here. The vision of these marsh lizards is not very good, and their perception is very general. They judge the situation according to vibration Go and lead those marsh lizards, and then you''ll find a way to solve it. " "Me?" Kane pointed at himself with an unbelievable face and said with some uncertainty. "Of course, what do you think I brought you here for?" Sean curled his mouth. "Didn''t you come to hunt the marsh lizard and collect blood to make blood River wine?" Kane looked at Sean and then asked. Just looking at Sean''s smiling expression, Kane''s voice was getting smaller and smaller. "Almost." Sean smiled, and then pushed Kane out with a fierce push. At the same time, the stone was thrown to the ground, attracting the attention of the recent marsh lizards. "Lord Zorro!" Kane let out a cry of surprise. But Kane had no time to make more sounds. Seven or eight marsh lizards heard Kane''s voice and quickly climbed towards this side. Sean also wisely chose to retreat. Obviously, he didn''t want to be involved in the battle. Kane just wanted to go with Sean, but he was kicked back by Sean. The next moment, seven or eight marsh lizards rushed towards Kane. "Ah!" A scream sounded. Sean could not bear to look straight at his mouth and turned his head slightly. One of the fastest running marsh lizards bit Kane''s lower body with his head held up - maybe the biting force of the marsh lizard would not break Kane''s body, but the pain would not be much lighter. Soon after, several more marsh lizards rushed over and looked very hungry. They couldn''t wait to bite Kane. But this time, these marsh lizards didn''t succeed so easily. Although Kane doesn''t suck blood and has a low status in the clan, his personal attribute ability is still equivalent to a superior silver expert. In the face of these only bronze marsh lizards, even if they are bitten for a moment, once they really start, they won''t really have nothing to do with these animals. Kane punched out a flying marsh lizard, and then another hammer hit it on the head of the marsh lizard biting his lower body - looking at Kane''s move, Sean sighed helplessly. As Sean expected, the marsh lizard felt pain because of the blow, which naturally increased the biting force, So Kane immediately felt it. However, before Kane could push away the marsh lizard that was holding on to him, the other two marsh lizards flew towards Kane again, which forced Kane to pull such a marsh lizard to deal with it. But this time it was not as easy as before. Just after flying a marsh lizard, he was bitten by another marsh lizard on his waist. The strong pain made Kane''s action disordered. Instead of patting the third marsh lizard, he was bitten by the other party on his right hand. The continuous biting of several marsh lizards soon pulled a tear on Kane''s body, and the bright red blood had dyed Kane''s body red. I don''t know whether it was the smell or the stimulation of blood, Kane''s face turned a little white, and the whole person was obviously in a state of mental fatigue. Seeing this scene, Sean shook his head reluctantly, and then pulled out his sword. At this moment, he couldn''t even want to support. Although Kane was still struggling to resist, the six marsh lizards took advantage of Kane''s trance to bite Kane from different directions and obviously began to tear him up. At present, Kane has no ability to resist. If Sean doesn''t take action, Kane will be directly divided by these marsh lizards in the next moment - the strong silver realm is only in terms of strength and speed, which doesn''t mean Kane''s body is invincible. Maybe the particularity of blood clan can strengthen Kane''s physical quality, However, unlike the surface world, exotic animals are obviously not vegetarian. So the end result of such entanglement must be Kane''s dismemberment. This is not what Sean wants. To deal with these monsters, Sean''s practice is much simpler and rough. He directly stabbed them. No matter where he cut them, anyway, these materials are of no value to Sean. Therefore, when he shot, he naturally won''t consider how to ensure the bodies of these monsters. What''s more, Sean wanted to make Kane get used to the smell of blood, so his hand was naturally much fiercer - those marsh lizards that bite Kane and don''t let go were directly divided into corpses, and Kane was drenched into a completely bloody man. "Oh!" The strong smell of blood stimulated Kane. Almost as soon as he was covered with blood, he vomited in situ. He didn''t even get down the remains of the marsh lizard that still bit his body. A terrible smell of fishy smell and sour smell immediately spread, and even Sean had to retreat a few steps. After waiting for a long time, Kane had vomited so much that there was nothing to vomit, but he was still retching there, and his face was even more pale. "Stop vomiting." In this way, Sean was really impatient. "Drink it while the blood of those marsh lizards hasn''t solidified." "Drink... Drink?" Kane looked at Sean in amazement. His face was so white that he could almost see the blood vessels. "Don''t forget, your injury is not light now. If you don''t drink this blood, you should rest for at least one month." When Sean said this, he was quite envious of the constitution of the blood family. As long as he had enough blood to stimulate the blood nucleus, he could quickly recover from the injury. Unlike Sean, he still needed to find ways to supplement nutrition and avoid fighting to recover from the injury, "we don''t have so much time to waste." "But..." Kane''s face made it clear that he was unwilling to do so. But Sean had a more straightforward way. He was completely lazy to explain to Kane. He went directly to Kane, grabbed Kane with his hand, and then fell heavily to the ground. Before Kane realized it, he directly unloaded his chin, pressed his body, grabbed a marsh lizard and began to bleed Kane''s mouth. A large amount of blood was directly poured into Kane''s mouth, and Kane who was choked directly wanted to vomit out immediately, but Sean would not let Kane vomit out the blood and hit Kane on his chest and abdomen. When Kane was hit hard, he gave a painful hum, and all the blood began to pour into Kane''s throat. At this moment, no matter how Kane struggled and resisted, he could only honestly accept this almost primitive behavior of drinking blood. After forcibly pouring the blood of a marsh lizard, Sean was just ready to catch the second marsh lizard. Kane turned over and wanted to escape. "Alas." Sean shook his head reluctantly, "why." At the same time, I didn''t forget to pick up the body of the second marsh lizard, and then shake my hand and pat Kane to the ground with a scabbard. However, Sean hesitated to break Kane''s legs. In the end, he didn''t choose such a rough way. He just removed the bones and joints of Kane''s legs and made Kane lose his ability to move. Seeing Kane lying on the ground with a frightened face, Sean smiled very harmless to humans and animals - of course, if Sean wasn''t covered with blood at this time, he really looked harmless to humans and animals: "be obedient, drink all the blood yourself. If you let me help you again, I''ll take off your hands. " Looking at the smiling Sean, Kane wanted to cry without tears. He began to regret listening to Sean today. Sean said that there was a way for him to change the false news of dizziness. If he had known the result, he would not have left the town. In other words, he would rather force himself to drink blood River wine than accept Sean''s almost primitive training method. Chapter 1224 Kane looked at the sky with his eyes blankly. He had forgotten what day he was dragged out of "training" by Sean. For him, every day was a painful torture. So that he completely forgot how to go back every day. The only thing he could remember was the pouring of blood. The pungent smell of blood made him feel abnormal collapse. What''s more, Sean would not make him vomit at all, but beat and attack his body constantly to accelerate the absorption of blood. Kane, I regret leaving kappa castle with Sean. Unlike Kane, whose eyes were dull and almost dull. Sean''s face was not so good, but it was obviously not very good-looking. "Dad, I think this guy is dying." Although the black king could not act by himself, he always followed Sean. When he was idle and bored, he naturally looked at Sean''s so-called "training", so he knew how many days Cain had been tortured by Sean, "your so-called strong medicine... Seems to be a little too fierce." "I think so." Sean glanced. "The blood clan is not famous for its tough willpower. This guy''s willpower... Is not very good." "Dad, I think... It''s not easy to maintain self-awareness after being devastated by your bone removal and blood perfusion for nearly half a month." The black king obviously had different views on Sean''s statement, "but if you continue to toss like this, I''m afraid this little guy will really be killed by you." "No way. I don''t know enough about the blood clan. I have to find some information from this guy." Sean rubbed his chin. "However, this guy seems different from the general blood clan. It''s obviously too difficult to find enough data from him and establish a database." "What about that?" "There''s nothing to do. Let''s go step by step." Sean sighed, his tone full of helplessness, "but anyway, at least train this guy The blood knight has no value in the underground world. We must find a way to make him have enough strength, even if it is quick. Only in this way can we learn more about the underground world. " "All right, all right." The black king muttered, "in fact, I think it doesn''t matter if I live in the underground world." "You don''t care, I do." Sean patted the black king''s sword handle, which was like a lesson on his forehead. "The underground world is more complex than I thought. It''s ok if I recover my strength, but in the current situation, I must find a way to integrate into this social structure first, otherwise..." Sean didn''t forget that Serena was the blood Duke. He and Serena were involved in the big bang of the abyss path at the same time. Although the explosion affected the dimensional space, neither of them finally appeared at the entrance of the abyss path, based on Sean''s understanding of Serena, he knew the reason why Serena had to drag herself into the big bang even if she was seriously injured. Just want Sean to die in the shock of the explosion. Because of the physical strength and quality of the blood family, Serena will never die even if she has to pay the same price. However, she did not expect the means Sean had, so Sean also survived, but the injury was also not light - the displacement of internal organs, which can not be recovered in a short time. Even if Sean can correct and recover by himself with the current physical strength, it will take a long time. But Serena is different. As a blood clan, she can accelerate the recovery of physical injury by absorbing blood gas and sucking blood. If Serena has enough contribution, she can even enter the unique blood pool of the thirteen clans to accelerate the recovery of the injury. This recovery speed can be faster than simply drawing blood gas and sucking blood. According to the information Sean got from Kane, as long as Serena can enter the blood pool, she can completely recover from her injury in five months at the fastest. If you recover by drawing blood gas and taking blood, it will take about eight to ten months - Serena has a much greater advantage than Sean''s recovery period of at least one year. However, these two methods naturally have advantages and disadvantages. If you enter the blood pool, you will fall into a deep sleep. This is an inevitable reaction of all blood families entering the blood pool. No one knows the specific principle. However, according to Sean''s understanding of the blood pool, the blood pool seems to have the ability to seal the passage of time. Blood clan members sleeping in the blood pool can put their bodies in a situation similar to sealing, and will not weaken their physical fitness. Many blood clan princes who are basically hopeless to break through their own limits will choose to sleep in the blood pool. They will wake up again only when the clan encounters a major crisis. It is even said that there are one or two blood clan elders who have been sleeping for tens of thousands of years in the thirteen clans - Sean doesn''t know much about the blood clan elders, but according to the currently known strength comparison, the elder rank above the blood clan prince should belong to the super strong level. Only one blood clan has at least 13 super strong people, so how can the strength of the other five holy blood ethnic groups with the same status and strength as the blood clan be weak? From this point, Sean can understand why once the underground world launches an offensive war on the surface, the residents of the surface world will temporarily abandon all contradictions and join hands, because this is really not a force that an empire can resist. The Millennium covenant empire can hold so many abyss paths. This alone is enough to illustrate the huge heritage of the Empire. Unfortunately, now the powerful empire has also led to internal division and chaos because it wants to follow the dictator line. However, if Sean is really allowed to choose, he would prefer Serena to enter the blood pool to recover from the injury rather than choose another way to heal the injury. Because as long as Serena goes to sleep in the blood pool, he will have more than five months of free time, which is enough for him to make good use of. When Serena wakes up and realizes that the situation has changed, Sean at least has a certain self-protection ability and coping ability. Sean doesn''t think that iselina has a heart that will feel at ease before she sees her body. She may ignore this problem temporarily because of her severe injury, but after the injury is treated to a certain extent, Serena will certainly issue orders such as life to see people and death to see corpses. And Sean has never despised the blood clan from the beginning. Even if they are really not good at magic, Sean believes they will have the operation to accurately guide and judge the appearance of Sean. So it''s only a matter of time before we find the kappa clan. The reason why Sean was willing to stay in the town where the name was not known how to Tucao was partly for training Kaine, but another reason was to make complaints about staying here. After all, this is the only access to the kappa clan territory. With the privileged guys and luxurious style of the blood clan, Sean believes that they will never choose the way forward such as climbing mountains and mountains. So as long as you stay in town, once Serena and others take action, Sean will know the news at the first time. In terms of time, Sean estimated that if Serena hadn''t entered the blood pool, there would be almost news by now. Glancing at the drowsy Kane again, Sean sighed and walked towards Kane. For nearly half a month''s "torture", Kane has been used to the smell of blood, but his physical quality has really grown up. Although Kane doesn''t feel much, Sean, who has the real eye, can clearly observe even the weakest change of Kane: the three attributes of strength, endurance and will have increased by single digits, but there has been no change in intelligence, and a few points have been lost due to Sean''s frequent bone removal by Sean. But on the whole, Kane''s personal attributes have been relatively enhanced. Sean stretched out his hand and pulled Kane out of the "blood pool". The guy was still dizzy, but the smell of blood was much lighter, which surprised Sean a little. After all, if you want to talk about Kane''s physical condition, if Sean thinks he is second, absolutely no one dares to say first, not to mention Sean''s treacherous cheating device like the real eye. For most of the past half a month, Kane was dragged back by Sean almost every day, and the strong smell of blood on his body would not excite the bloodthirsty blood clan. On the contrary, even the blood clan felt a stink and dirty, because the smell was so pungent and smoked. But now, when Cain was dragged out of the "blood pool" made by Sean, the strong smell of nosebleed disappeared completely. This phenomenon is very unusual. Sean stretched out his hand and pressed Kane for a few times. Then he was surprised to find that Kane''s physical fitness hardness was higher than before. In particular, the bone growth in his body seemed to be stronger because of more disassembly. Even Sean had the illusion that Kane was a little taller. "Silver body No, no, it''s different from the real silver body, but the overall body hardness is much stronger than before. Well, although the personal attribute data has not changed much, at the current level, it may be difficult for Baron vampires to kill Kane. " Sean uttered a low cry with great interest. At the same time, he did not forget to compare it with the database already established in his mind. "It seems that this special training method is also good for the blood clan But at present, it is impossible to judge whether it is a special case or whether it can be popularized. " "Dad, do you still want to popularize?" The black king uttered an incredible exclamation. "Knowledge is valuable wherever it is." In this regard, Sean has a bit of the seriousness of the researchers at the hellson Institute, probably because Sean has more contact with those researchers. "If this is not a special case, it represents the research on blood clan. I have stood in front of others." "But Dad, what''s the use for us?" The black king asked. When asked by the black king, Sean really felt choked, but he still hummed unconvinced: "maybe it''s useless now, but it might be useful in the future Hum, now we should go back. That''s all for today. But I should let this little guy take a few days off. If I continue to train like this, I''m afraid his spirit will really collapse. " "Yo, I thought dad, you''ve forgotten that this little vampire is also a life." Sean ignored the mockery of the black king, hesitated for a moment, and decided not to drag Kane back as usual, but put Kane on his shoulder, and then began to walk towards the direction of the town. Along the way, when all the marsh lizards saw Sean''s figure from a distance, they didn''t even dare to get close. They immediately turned around and ran like seeing a ghost. Seeing this, Sean would not believe it anyway if someone said that these marsh lizards were still some fools. But he didn''t think about it. The massacre in the past half a month has made the marsh lizards deeply remember Sean''s breath. As long as they smell Sean''s breath or see his figure, all the marsh lizards will coax and flee. Because the number of marsh lizards killed by Sean in the last half month alone is almost equal to that of the past year. If Sean continues to kill like this, I''m afraid all marsh lizards in the whole Marsh will be extinct in less than a year. Because of this, Sean had to go deep into the "blood pool" to catch the lizard in recent days. After all, not all the big people in the underground world will come here to hunt and kill marsh lizards. Such low-level hunting work is naturally done by the corresponding low-end people. But it''s strange to say that Sean has been hanging around here in the swamp for so long that he hasn''t seen any of his peers - in fact, Sean doesn''t know that ordinary people don''t hunt marsh lizards as unreasonable as Sean, and marsh lizards are almost covered with treasure. A team of ten people only needs to hunt about eight, which can cover their living expenses for a month. Moreover, if the marsh lizard hunts too much, it will also affect the ecological balance of the market, which will naturally lead to the depreciation of the purchase price. With the selfishness of the underground world, no one would want this to happen. So even if they hunt more, those hunters will choose to hide goods and wait for the opportunity to sell them: for example, when a large clan comes to place an order every year. Back along the same road, before he got close to the town, Sean saw a very different scene in the distance from when he went back to the town. A team of about thirty people, all dressed in light blue trousers and coats and white shirts inside, is standing in a left-right line at the west gate of the town - Sean knows these guys. They are the guards of the town. They are usually responsible for the daily public security of the town with thousands of people, and their strength is basically at the level of bronze territory, The leader of the team has three people: two blood knights and a demon descendant, both of which are the strength of the next silver. There were two people standing in front of the team, a middle-aged man with vertical hair. His red eyes and snow-white hair showed that he was a demon descendant; The other is a young man. Compared with the black suit of the devil next to him, the young man''s dress style is more prosperous, which makes people see at a glance that it is by no means ordinary and the cost must be extremely expensive. These two men are the two managers of the town - a blood clan attached to the kappa clan but not from the kappa clan, Baron Morton; And sohaas, the demon descendant whose father stood in the wrong line during the ethnic strife and whose family was driven out of the ethnic group. The strength of these two people has the next gold level. However, at night, in the dark environment, sohas''s strength is much more terrible, at least it is also the golden peak. Therefore, although the town is jointly managed by the two people, sohas has always been stronger than Morton, which leads to the low status of blood families in the town. Looking at these rare big people, sohaas, who won''t even appear at night, stood waiting at the gate of the town. Sean''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Hey, it seems that there''s something great big people coming." Chapter 1225 In the distance of the road, a small carriage came slowly. The carriage is dark and looks flat, but it has a momentum of killing, as if the whole carriage is a fierce beast that chooses people to eat. The cart is pulled by two tall horse Monsters - due to the cruel ecological environment, there is almost no possibility of domestication for all Warcraft in the underground world, and only such brainless monsters can be domesticated. In addition to the carriage that can be seen as a special throne for big people, there are eight riders riding strange creatures next to it. These creatures are a bit like land birds on the earth''s surface, but they are relatively large and at least one circle. Their hair is dark red and their feet are full of muscles. At first glance, they know that they are full of explosive power. I''m afraid the short-distance running and explosion can be comparable to the sprint speed of the golden strong. As for endurance, Sean didn''t know this kind of creatures, so he didn''t know their specific abilities at all. Just seeing that the eight riders on the red land bird''s back were all barons, he knew that the comers were not good. Eight vampires of male rank act as guards, and a subduke rank drives the car. Therefore, it is estimated that the people sitting in the car must at least be members of the blood clan of the Earl rank. Sean, standing outside the town, made a strange voice: "it''s really rich and powerful." "Looks like Dad, your wishful thinking is going to fail." The black king also issued a sigh, "while they haven''t found us, let''s go quickly." "Go? I don''t need it. " Sean snorted coldly, "without talking about the coachman, eight blood barons can sweep the town. No wonder the two managers in the town have to come out to meet But if the one in the car doesn''t do it, the kappa clan won''t be afraid. After all, the devil party and the secret party have always been hostile. " "I can''t understand what you''re talking about, Dad." "I mean, this is the territory of the secret party. The hands of those guys of the Larsen Ba clan are not that long and can''t reach here." Sean resisted Kane and continued to walk towards the town. "If he brazenly sent high-ranking blood clan members, it would undoubtedly be an act of declaring war, so Serena must have some scruples. Maybe these people are Serena''s direct power. I can use it in turn. " "Use?" The black king was more confused, "how to use it, Dad." "Of course it''s asking for information." Sean smiled, but the smile was full of malice. Kane, who was carried by Sean on his shoulder, even though he was unconscious, trembled subconsciously, "what do you think I have been staying in this town for, just to find a chance to understand the situation of the female vampire. Anyway, now she''s in the open and I''m in the dark. She suffers from all the trouble Maybe I can make people on both sides fight. " "How?" "There is a hostile relationship between the devil party and the secret party. I don''t even need to provoke." Sean turned his mouth and his face was full of disdain. "But I can''t use a sword. It seems that I still have to rely on this little guy." "Can he?" The tone of the black king was obviously full of distrust. But this time, Sean didn''t say anything, because he was really doubting that Kane could do well in the face of these high blood families? But if you put all the security on Kane, it''s really not Sean''s style. ¡­¡­ The team was soon welcomed into the town by two managers. Although the people in the town were curious about the identity of the team, the living atmosphere of the underground world made them know when they could inquire and when it was best to see nothing - maybe Sean didn''t know the carriage and these blood families, but the people in the underground world, Especially living in the area ruled by the whole blood clan, no one will not know the Clan Badge on the carriage. A pair of sharp tusks, one of which is stained with bright red blood, drip slowly - this is a unique family emblem belonging to the lesenba family. At the same time, Sean also carried Kane back to the town. He didn''t just leave. His intuition told him that there must be something that can be used by Sean during the man-made visit of the Larsen Ba family to the Kapa family. Greet people who are familiar in the town. Although everyone is curious about why Kane messes himself back every day, what makes them more curious is that Kane doesn''t have that strong smell today. However, Sean didn''t say anything about this, and the others were very knowledgeable and didn''t ask. After all, the relationship was not that good, that is, they just greeted each other when they met every day. But in a five story building overlooking all the streets and houses in the whole town, a sinister young man was slowly taking his eyes back from Sean and Kane. This room is similar to an office, but the four sides of the house are made of glass. Only a desk and chair in the middle prove that this room is still used for office. However, everyone who can enter this room knows that this room is actually a monitoring point of the town. Every day, the guards of the town will stand here and observe the whole town through the four side glass windows, so as to make corresponding transfer orders in time. But at this time, the person standing in this room is not the guard of the town. The eight blood barons who had just escorted the carriage, the blood Viscount who played the role of coachman, and the two managers of the town were here. But at the moment, they stood on one side like a foil, surrounded by the dark looking young man in the middle in a posture surrounded by stars. There is no doubt that the young man is the big man in the carriage just now. "Who are those two?" The young man spoke, but his eyes looked at Sean who was carrying Kane into a small house. The middle-aged devil and the young blood clan looked at each other. Because the devil who is usually responsible for working at night doesn''t know the situation, the answer is naturally the young blood clan Baron, Morton. He didn''t see the man next to the big man, but following the sign in his eyes, he saw the house where Sean and they entered. After a little thought, the Baron Morton answered, "they are two outsiders who live here temporarily. It should be a poor bastard driven out by which clan. He is only a knight in his 200''s. He goes out to hunt marsh lizards every day, but he has never achieved anything. Instead, he always hurts himself all over. " "Really?" The young big man answered, but obviously he didn''t pay much attention to his tone. He would notice these two people. It was also because Sean wore a black king, which was incompatible with the environment of the town, that aroused his curiosity. Generally speaking, in the territory ruled by blood clan, although people of other underground races will appear and settle, it is certainly blood clan that occupies the dominant position on the whole. For example, even if the middle-aged demon descendant occupies a strong position in the town, after all, this is the territory of the blood clan, so he dare not do too much. Moreover, although the status of the blood clan in the town is vaguely overwhelmed by the demon descendant, there are more than seven blood clans in the whole town. In general, blood races rarely use weapons, which is similar to werewolves who almost never use weapons. Among the six holy blood clans, only the dark elves like to use all kinds of weapons. Most of the blood elves are magicians. The demon clans prefer to use short guards because of the night, while the spider demons prefer to use heavy weapons because of their size. Only werewolves and blood clans rarely use weapons. However, few do not mean No. Some werewolves also use weapons, but most prefer claws, boxers and so on. The blood clan also rarely uses weapons, but occasionally weapons are also various types of swords. But this is different after all, because both werewolves and blood races like to rely on their own strength and speed to solve the enemy. However, after hearing Morton say that Sean and Kane are still knights in their twenties, the young big man of the blood family is not surprised that Sean will carry a sword. In his opinion, it is nothing more than lack of strength, so he will use weapons to enhance his strength. If this behavior appears on powerful high-level blood families, it is naturally a kind of praise, but it is a kind of spitting on blood families like Sean and Kane who are only blood knights in their twenties. "Let''s talk about what happened before." The ambitious young man said in a deep voice, "what is the attitude of the kappa clan now?" "They refused." The answer was the middle-aged demon, sohaas. This move made the young blood Viscount slightly raise his eyebrows, but his action was very obscure, so no one could see it. But in any case, he was still seriously dissatisfied with the fact that he was led by a demon in the territory of the blood clan. "Didn''t you tell them that it was the order from the great lesenba clan?" The young man transferred his inner anger to the kappa clan. "Yes." Sojas said, "but they say they are secret parties and are at odds with the devil party Together, the town has lost its shelter. " "This is putting me under threat." The young man smiled angrily and gnashed his teeth. "If it wasn''t for Lord Serena''s orders... Let''s go down and have a rest. We''ll start tomorrow, just a small investigation. I believe we have all been close, and the kappa clan will certainly not give us face. " The two town managers looked at each other, and there was a bit of fear in their eyes. Originally, they thought that this was just a small matter. They could please the top level of the lesenba clan by passing a word. Therefore, they didn''t care if they were told by the Kapa clan that they would no longer protect them. After all, the Kapa clan is already in the sunset and will last for another hundred years at most. At that time, they can''t escape the end of annexation, So at this time, of course, they have to consider for the future. But now, according to the young man, the inside story of this matter seems not simple, and it also involves the famous bloody queen of the lesen Ba family, which makes them feel frightened. They don''t want to get involved in any conspiracy for no reason, and then be sacrificed as cannon fodder. "You two, please show me the way tomorrow. Is that all right?" The young man seemed to see what they thought, turned his head and asked two town managers. At this moment, their faces were as ugly as they could be. When the two agreed to set out tomorrow to the kappa clan territory by means of semi coercion, only the group from the lesenba clan remained in the top room. "Lord Harper." The Viscount spoke. "It doesn''t matter." The young blood clan called Harper shook his head slightly, "those two people have been tied to our interests, and they have completely fallen out with the Kapa clan. I''m afraid they dare not betray us at this time You have a good rest tonight. We have important things to do tomorrow. " "If the kappa clan doesn''t open the door for us, what shall we do?" "As long as the kappa clan are smart enough, they won''t intercept us." Said Harper in a deep voice, his face obviously not very good-looking. "I don''t understand why Lord Serena told us not to use force before leaving." "Because this is the territory of the secret party." Haber glanced at the viscount and was quite disappointed. "You can think about this problem more in your mind in the future. If you even need to ask me about such things, how can I rest assured that you can do things by yourself? " Hearing Haber''s words, the Viscount''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Sir, what do you mean..." "Lord Serena''s injury is not small this time. It''s estimated that it won''t be better in a short time." Haber shook his head slightly. "Many people in the clan have different ideas, and even Lord Pontus has different views. This time, not only my opportunity, but also your opportunity. As long as we do this thing well as Lord Serena''s order, you also have the opportunity to be sent out alone to perform the task. At that time, the rewards you will receive will not stop at this time. " In a word, these blood barons and viscounts who came with Harper were very excited. However, before they could calm their inner joy, a sudden sound almost frozen their emotions. "Oh -" Sean walked up the stairs naturally, with a long tail in his mouth, "it turned out that Serena was not allowed to enter the blood pool to heal. So it seems that her injury is not much better now. " "Is that you?" Compared with the panic of several blood barons and viscounts, Haber''s face seemed unusually calm, "it seems that the two managers have neglected their duties." "Don''t worry, I''ve solved them for you." Sean chuckled, "a derelict person is certainly not qualified to continue to exist." "You''re right." Haber nodded, then stood up from his chair, "you should be the man Lord Serena designated to look for? It is said to be the famous Archduke of the surface world, Sean Connery When I first met, I was Haber from the lesenba clan, a follower of Lord Serena. " "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows and looked at Harper curiously. "I''ve been listening to you for a long time just now. I thought you were Serena''s dependents. You were just a follower Well, I didn''t expect Serena to be so charming. " "Oh." Harper gave a chuckle, but the smile looked very gloomy no matter how he looked. "Lord Serena''s charm can''t be talked about by a lowly animal like you Surrender, Lord Serena has ordered to capture you alive. You may be able to deal with ordinary blood clan with your current situation, but obviously you won''t be my opponent, so you''d better surrender, so as not to suffer after I take the shot. " "Well, well, I surrender." Sean thought for a moment, then sighed helplessly, "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to aggravate my injury. If Serena doesn''t intend to kill me, it''s not impossible to talk. " At the same time, Sean untied the black king around him, and didn''t forget to say, "by the way, you don''t blame me for killing the manager of this town?" "How could it be?" Harper shook his head and motioned several barons to arrest Sean. "Anyway, this is the territory of the secret party. They are also members of the secret party. They have nothing to do with our Magic Party So if you kill him, you''ll kill him. It doesn''t matter. " "That''s good." Sean nodded and obediently handed the black king to one of them, "by the way, I still have one thing I don''t understand Why is Serena so sure I''m here? I thought I was hiding well. " "I don''t know such a thing." Haber shook his head. "But when you see Lord Serena, you can ask yourself if the Lord is willing to answer you." "All right." Sean shrugged and let the two barons grasp his shoulders. "I have one last question." "Go ahead." Harper didn''t get angry and showed the slightest impatience, which surprised Sean. The level of Harper was obviously different from the blood clan members he brought. "Serena, that guy can''t just send you here." Sean looked at the ten blood families present. Although he didn''t say anything, the disdain in his eyes was also very obvious, "this really looks down on me." "No, Lord Serena has attached great importance to you." Harper shook his head, his words filled with a proud self-confidence, "because she sent me." "Well I see. " Although Harper''s face was very calm, he couldn''t hide the complacency in his eyes. Being able to work for Serena, even being trusted and trusted by Serena, has always been Harper''s most proud thing. He even made a decision from a very early time. As long as Serena founded her clan, he will follow the past, even if he wants to leave the lesenba clan for this reason. But when he saw Sean''s calm eyes, his heart jumped: something was wrong. At the next moment, as if to verify the accuracy of his sixth sense, Sean''s seized hands suddenly shook and got rid of the clamp of the two blood barons. Instead, he grabbed their necks and squeezed their hands. Only a "click" sound sounded, and the neck bones of the two blood barons were pinched by Sean at the same time! Chapter 1226 Sean loosened his hands and the two bodies whose neck bones had been pinched by him slipped to the ground. The other two blood barons standing next to Sean obviously did not expect that people who had been completely clamped down could complete a crisp anti killing in the blink of an eye. When the two men reacted and wanted to fight again, Sean sucked his left palm, started with the black king''s sword handle, and with a gentle stroke, he cut off the carotid artery of the blood clan on the left; At the same time, the right hand punched directly to the heart of the blood clan behind the right hand, and the strong Qi penetrated into the body. The blood clan only felt a surge from the chest and abdomen, and then his consciousness was completely black. When he raised his hands and feet, Sean easily wiped out the four blood barons. At this time, he had time to return the black king to his right hand, and then looked at the only six blood barons in front of him with a smile. Harper''s face was livid, and his murderous spirit was revealed without concealment. The strong momentum was like a mage''s wind blade. It was cold and aggressive. In the blink of an eye, it tore the chair and table around Harper into wooden blocks. Standing in the middle of the room, Harper was like a star in the spotlight. His voice was cold: "since you want to die, you can''t blame me." Sean didn''t respond, just smiled. Pulling out his sword and scabbard, he has a different momentum from before, and this momentum is still rising. This is Sean''s unique momentum as a swordsman. Although he can only play the strength of the superior gold power without aggravating his injury, that is, it is almost equivalent to the strength of the blood Viscount, in fact, if he really fights, the general blood count will not be his opponent. From the conversation with Harper just now, Sean could tell that Harper was obviously an ace under Serena. He is smart, wise and has strong self-confidence in his own strength, which can be judged from the momentum he exudes at this time. But Sean wasn''t worried. In fact, it took less than a minute for him to put down Kane and come here. He had already made a plan for today''s affairs, so he didn''t hesitate to start. Anyway, no one in the house could escape except the blood clan he let go. Naturally, it includes the great man from the lesenba clan, count Haber lesenba. The four barons and the Viscount wanted to besiege, but before they started this time, Harper had said, "you are not opponents. Step back." The five blood clan were slightly stunned, but when they saw the four blood clan barons who easily fell down beside Sean, the five people still didn''t continue to show their loyalty. Blood clans with their status and identity can find hundreds or thousands of them at random, even if they are not the people of the lesenba clan or the small clans associated with the lesenba clan, so they naturally have no idea of dying. But Harper wanted to save his men, which Sean didn''t think. Sean, who had been depressed for a long time, gently exhaled a turbid breath, and the whole person''s heart also seemed relaxed and happy. He likes the feeling of complete indulgence, which is very similar to his style in the game. After coming to this world, he repressed for nearly ten years. At this moment, after this feeling recovered, Sean didn''t even have the idea of a little suppression. With a step under his feet, he took the first step to attack Harper. Hubble''s eyes were red and he greeted Sean without dodging. His speed is faster than Sean. After all, Sean is still injured, so although Harper moves one step slower than Sean, he attacks one step ahead of Sean - the nails of his hands become longer and sharp, with a blood red luster on them, and stabbed directly at Sean''s clavicle. Harper also remembered Serena''s previous orders to capture Sean alive, so he didn''t kill him directly. The attack seemed fierce, but he still reserved a lot of room for maneuver. Close combat and weapon holding melee have different advantages and disadvantages. From the tactical point of view, Sean will suffer if he is stuck by Harper. But if there is enough room to play, then Harper will suffer more. But just looking at Harper''s actions, Sean knew that Harper''s combat experience was very rich, far from being as weak as the four barons who had died in his hands before. It''s just that Sean didn''t want to fight Harper from the beginning. When the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, the black king crossed his body, cut and picked. It was just three simple sword movements at one time, which blocked Harper''s hands. Moreover, the sharp sword body of the black king cut Harper''s hands, and two bloody scars appeared in the palms of Harper''s hands. This sudden change made Harper feel a little shocked. It was not until there were blood dripping from his palm that Harper''s consciousness reacted: the weapon in Sean''s hand is not an ordinary soldier! The reason why the blood clan doesn''t use weapons is not only their own speed and strength advantages, but also that once the blood gas in the body is activated, their hands can become as strong as weapons, and may even be harder than ordinary soldiers. In the era when the surface war broke out, there were many examples of destroying the weapons and armor of the human army with bare hands on the battlefield participated by the blood clan. After realizing that meat palm alone was not enough to resist Sean''s weapons, Harper didn''t give up at all. As soon as the blood gas of his palms coagulated, the two wounds in the palm healed quickly without leaving a scar. From the confrontation to Harper''s loss and then Harper''s palms healed, the whole process took only a few seconds, but at this meeting, the positions of Sean and Harper changed slightly: originally, there were five of his subordinates behind Harper, but now there were five blood families behind Sean, and the Viscount was only five steps away from Sean. It seemed that seeing the opportunity, the Viscount''s eyes were also red. He rushed to Sean with an arrow, and stabbed Sean''s vest with his left hand like a knife. His move was not as cautious as Hubble''s, and he was completely going to kill Sean. Harper''s pupil flashed slightly, and then rushed towards Sean again. It was obvious that he planned to cooperate with the Viscount to attack and kill Sean, because the sharp black king on Sean''s hand made Harper feel threatened, and his heart broke his plan to capture Sean alive. however! Sean is obviously not such an easy man to subdue. As soon as the Viscount approached Sean, he felt a sharp pain in his chest and abdomen. When I looked down, I found that a long black sword had penetrated my body and stabbed my heart core accurately. The severe pain was obviously the feeling when my heart core was broken. He opened his mouth as if to say something, but when he opened his mouth, blood spilled from his mouth. "No!" Harper let out a roar. Sean was not in the mood to pay attention to what the vampire was roaring. He directly reached out and grabbed the Viscount''s neck, then squeezed his neck bone with force, and then pulled a sword to throw people. While smashing the Viscount at Harper, Sean''s body quickly retreated and entered the lineup of four blood barons. Harper wanted to stop, but because he was stopped by the Viscount''s body, he slowed down a few beats and couldn''t kill Sean immediately - perhaps because of his character, Harper didn''t choose to tear up the dead Viscount''s body, but took him and shook him aside, which made his action slow a few beats. When Harper got rid of the Viscount''s body and wanted to attack Sean, Sean had stood next to the bodies of four blood barons and wiped his sword. Looked around. Half a minute ago, he was accompanied by nine men. He was still talking about their bright future and even promised to give them more room for improvement. But half a minute later, his nine men became cold bodies on the ground, and most of their faces even retained their fear and consternation before death. This strong irony and contrast made Harper''s eyes more bright red. "You have to pay for it!" Sean didn''t answer, just sneered, and the disdain on his face was very obvious. The next moment, Harper rushed towards Sean with all his strength. This time he didn''t have any idea to keep his hand, so his speed increased to an absolute extreme state. He almost rushed to Sean as soon as he moved. However, a big hole had been broken in the ground where he had originally stood. It was obvious that the ground could not bear the explosion of Harper''s power. There was a flash of surprise in Sean''s eyes. The power under Harper''s full outbreak was faster than he thought. Although he could see Harper''s actions, he could not fully keep up with his thinking under his injured physical quality. Sean could only barely cross the grid of the sword, and then he felt a huge force exploding on the sword. Sean flew backward directly. However, when he fell to the outside of the window, he suddenly stepped on the ground, transmitted the power to the ground, burst the floor on the fifth floor, and fell down to the fourth floor. Smoke filled the air, but Harper didn''t care at all. Without hesitation, he jumped down the fourth floor and killed the figure in the smoke. The right hand stabbed through the shadow''s body with a hand knife, followed by Hubble''s roar, the left hand stabbed into the shadow''s body, and the two hands tore the shadow''s body into two pieces. But it was not until the blood splashed out and heard the sound of something falling to the ground that Harper realized that the body was not Sean, but the body of a blood member in the mansion. "You can''t escape!" Harper let out an angry cry. But the next moment, he felt a pain in his waist. The sharp cutting made him immediately realize that his body had been scratched by Sean. But the injury did not affect him. The muscle layer was clamped, the wound stopped bleeding immediately, and then healed quickly with the naked eye. Hubble''s action did not stop at all. His right foot suddenly kicked out, and he felt something bursting at his toe. This is still another bait. Hubble looked at the smoke around him, his face became more impatient, his whole body momentum immediately condensed, and then erupted completely, and the strong air flow diffused out, which directly dispersed the smoke around him. The whole scene of the fourth floor was completely presented in front of Harper. But when he saw the whole situation on the fourth floor, there was a palpitation in his heart. There was no imagined sea of corpses and blood, and there was no imagined chaos - the only two signs of fighting on the fourth floor were just caused by him: a corpse torn into two pieces. The owner of the corpse was one of the two managers of the town. The demon sojas, whose blood was sprayed everywhere, and his organs were scattered all over the ground; The other body, whose head was like a broken watermelon, was kicked by Harper. From the clothes on his body, it was obviously another manager of the town, the blood Baron Morton. The two managers of the whole town died miserably at their own hands - even if they might have died when they were treated like this, but he did it after all, so there must be traces of him left on the body. In addition, there are nearly 30 bodies on the fourth floor, all of which were killed by one blow. Looking at the faces of these people, it is obvious that they do not know the specific situation. In other words, they may even have died without seeing the enemy clearly. The most terrible thing is that from the fatal wounds on these corpses, it seems that blood clan combat is a common combat technique. "You want to frame me!" Harper turned his head and looked at Sean with hatred in his eyes. "You''re right." Sean didn''t deny it. There was a strange flush on his face. "These people have been killed by me without even having a chance to meet me, and I let one go. If there was no accident, he would probably arrive at the kappa castle at night tonight Well, guess what happened when you entered the town, and then the Viscount patriarch of the kappa clan died. What would the secret party do? " "You won''t succeed!" Harper let out a roar. "Don''t worry, the bodies of members of the lesenba clan, including you, will certainly not appear here Well, I think it''s good to appear in the kappa clan. As long as the blood core is broken and the blood is drained first, no blood clan can trace the memory. " Sean chuckled, and his face gradually began to recover a touch of blood. The whole person seemed to have an abnormal spirit. His momentum completely surpassed Hubble and completely intimidated him. "Before that, I hope you can cooperate with me well, otherwise... But you will suffer." "You... You..." Hubble looked into Sean''s eyes and was finally full of fear. Chapter 1227 This is an old man with a loose face. There are many senile spots on his face, and the smell from his body is obviously the smell of organ failure and decay. Even if it is far away, you can smell a very strange smell, which is the smell of sweat mixed with blood and organ decay. The old man''s eyes gradually relaxed and lost focus, but his expression remained the same as before: doubt and confusion. "Why?" The old man spit out this sentence with difficulty, "why..." Sean, standing on his sword, frowned. This look of doubt was not the result he wanted, which was not good for his plan. After solving the management of the whole town, he only arranged the scene slightly, leaving a little clue that was not easy to be found, and then left. Of course, he didn''t forget to take out the heart core of the demon and blood baron. As for those small town guards, Sean didn''t pay attention to them. After all, it''s basically nothing that can make Sean see in his eyes. There are only two blood knights who are really valuable, but neither blood nor blood core are useful to Cain, so Sean didn''t waste energy and time to get them out, and Sean has to let one of them go, So I didn''t bother to pay attention to the only body left. Just make sure they don''t see themselves. That''s enough. On the contrary, Sean also picked the bodies of three barons and smashed their blood nuclei. Together with four barons who had been smashed in the previous fight, Sean threw them in this room. Living creatures can''t be included in storage space, but dead bodies don''t. Just watching the blood of the four barons drained here, Sean still felt a little pity. Of course, what''s more, there were shattered blood cores. This room is the largest room in the kappa clan castle. Located on the top floor of the whole castle, it is the residence of the patriarch of the Kapa clan. The successive successors of Kapa clan will move their residence to this floor, symbolizing the control and authority of the whole Kapa clan. In the most powerful period of the kappa clan, there were at least 13 outposts leading to the summit. Each outpost was in the charge of at least two earls, and the last outpost was even guarded by a duke. However, with the decline of the kappa clan, the highest level room has basically become a symbol, not to mention the people stationed at the sentry, even it is difficult to convey any orders at ordinary times. Sean returned to the kappa clan at nightfall. And the blood clan he deliberately let go almost arrived one after another, but Sean was a little confident in hiding his trace, so he sneaked into the kappa clan castle without exposing his trace. Of course, the main reason is that the guard force of the ancient castle is so weak that it can be ignored. As long as he pays attention, he can''t find himself at all. Then, he watched the wounded blood knight arrive secretly and tell the story of killing in the town. Then, the patriarch of Kapa clan was alerted. Except for the high-level officials who were not in the castle or could not find anyone, all the people of the whole clan met in the big Council Hall of the castle to discuss how to deal with the next things. Looking at the menacing appearance of the lesenba clan, it is obviously not a good thing. It is likely that they came to annex the Kapa clan. Sean didn''t attend the meeting. He just wandered around the castle. He was going to steal something valuable, but after walking around the castle, he didn''t find anything, which made Sean sigh that the Kapa clan didn''t live easily. Of course, he didn''t know that the Kapa clan took refuge in the town and usually let the people of the clan participate in hunting the blood of exotic animals and Warcraft in exchange for Blood River wine. Every time, the Kapa clan would collect prizes only before the internal competition of the clan was about to be held. After the competition, it would be finished with one point. In some ways, except for those large clans, many small clans simply can''t have any reserve ability. Seeing nothing, Sean simply returned to the big conference hall. Unexpectedly, he just found that their discussion meeting had ended. The clan would arrange all the blood slaves, and then the rest of the clan began to tidy up their things and evacuate early tomorrow morning to temporarily avoid the downwind. First go to other secret party allies to escape, and spread the news of the demon Party''s invasion. They believe that this must be another plot of the demon party. When the whole kappa clan began to get busy, Sean followed the only Viscount of the old kappa clan, and now the head of the kappa clan, back to the top, and then there was a unilateral massacre. Having had a full fight with the Archduke, count, viscount, Baron and blood knight of the blood clan, Sean also had a more accurate judgment on the actual combat effectiveness of the blood clan. Serena and Harper are two geniuses in the blood clan, and their strength is stronger than that of ordinary blood clan. Not to mention the blood clan Archduke like Serena, Harper alone made Sean have to pay the price of slightly aggravating his injury to subdue him. However, Sean also made it clear through the fight with Harper that for the general Earl blood clan, he probably only needs to activate the two conventional tactical routines of adrenal stimulation and light body technique. As for the blood clan of viscount and below, there is no threat to him. He doesn''t even need to activate adrenal stimulation and light body technique. He can easily solve it with his current strength. If it is like the Viscount who is about to die in the kappa clan, it will be easier to deal with, and his strength is probably a little stronger than the blood baron who is at the peak of his prime. So, without much effort, Sean beat the Viscount of kappa clan seriously and was dying. At the moment, the old man still held his breath and didn''t swallow it, but he saw Sean randomly throw out the bodies of members of the Larsen Ba clan in his room and forge the battle traces of the whole scene, and he had a clear understanding in his heart: "all this... You did it!? What do you... Want to do! " The expression on his face gradually turned into the color of surprise and anger. While calmly arranging the scene, he looked back at the old man. Sean was very satisfied with his look at the moment. Surprised and angry, surprised by the sneak in of the lesen Ba clan, and angry at the move of the lesen Ba clan. Sean thought the expression was wonderful: "it''s just a conspiracy." "Conspiracy?" It seems that the old man''s thinking is a little dull because of his severe injury. When he reacts, his face is more angry than surprised, "you want to start a blood clan war..." "The secret infiltration and killing of the devil party, and the sudden death of the leader of the secret party clan." Sean looked at the killing scene arranged by himself, then nodded with satisfaction, "under your desperate counterattack, the other party died four barons and hurt the other party''s viscount. Because the noise was too loud, several barons were attracted, but it''s a pity that the other party was strong, so the Kapa clan suffered a little more casualties. The louder the noise was, The Viscount of the Ba family in lesen was finally unable to take away his companion''s body, which made the devil Party''s plot fall short. " Listening to Sean''s talk, the leader of the kappa clan looked very angry. He struggled to get up, but he found that his hands and feet had been broken. This is a very standard blood revenge practice - breaking hands and feet, then torture, then bleeding, and finally piercing the blood core. The lesenba clan was the first blood clan to be born, so they particularly praised this set of retro killing practices, and Sean is imitating them now. "You won''t succeed!" The clan leader didn''t panic much. He just roared angrily. The sound was loud enough to disturb the barons in the kappa clan who had not yet rested. Sean was very satisfied with the clan leader''s cooperation with his actions throughout the whole process. He had planned to assassinate several barons at the lower level and put their bodies after solving this problem. Now he can save this step. "Don''t worry, no one will know that I did it." Sean smiled, but suddenly appeared Serena''s appearance in his heart, so he silently added: except for the woman, "your blood core will be broken, your blood will be drained, and no one can read your memory So no one will ever know the truth. " In the frightened look of the clan leader, Sean pierced his blood core with a luxurious paper cutting knife, and then expanded and destroyed all the injuries cut by the black king, which looked like venting his anger and accelerated his blood loss. The clan leader had reached the limit with a strong breath. At this time, he was pierced by Sean''s crisp blood core. He finally felt endless cold. Before the darkness completely swallowed it, the last scene he saw was that Sean took out a small bottle full of red viscous liquid, and then poured all the liquid on his right hand. From the viscous and slightly warm feeling above, the old man''s mind actually jumped out of a word: blood. This was his last thought. After all this, Sean stood up slowly. As if it were a rehearsed stage play, the door was suddenly knocked open. Several blood barons rushed in and saw that it was a chaotic fighting scene. Four blood clan bodies that did not belong to the Kapa clan: blood was sprayed all over the ground, and the blood nuclei had been broken. A little farther away, a young man with a strong momentum like their clan leader was slowly standing up in front of their clan leader. Through the vision they saw, their clan leader was punished as if he had been abused. The heads of several blood barons exploded, and their eyes flushed towards Sean. Sean didn''t look back. He would be missing elikate. Although he learned some makeup skills from elikate, he still couldn''t compare with the master. So he could only imitate the back of the blood Viscount coachman who came with Harper in the afternoon. If he turned his head, he would be exposed. But fortunately, the impulse of these blood barons helped him a little, so he didn''t need to bother. With a slight flash, Sean lost his sight in front of several blood barons close to him. Before the barons could react, they only heard a click and the pain in their neck. Sean broke their necks. However, before he could make more detailed damage, there were more and more footsteps behind him. Sean hesitated a little and finally didn''t set the environment too deliberately. He just threw out the body of a kappa Baron and smashed it at the people in the sight of a new group of blood barons who rushed into the room, Then he wanted to drag the blood clan bodies of the lesenba family to leave. All his movements were as if he had been seriously injured, and he was quite out of strength. So soon, several barons of Kapa clan stopped it. Sean simply gave up the bodies of the Larsen Ba clan, turned and broke the window, and then quickly disappeared into the night. What he left to everyone''s eyes and memory was only a figure and his luxurious dress - which Sean stripped from the Viscount lesenba. Although there was a hole in his chest and his shirt was red with blood, it fully showed the intensity and difficulty of the battle. After all, compared with the assassins of the lesenba clan, the patriarch of the Kapa clan really fought back. It''s not surprising to have such achievements, but it should be said to be normal. In the dark night, of course, Sean didn''t really run to town, but hid in the kappa castle. The whole castle has a lot of space, but in fact there are few occupants. Sean has plenty of places to avoid and transfer, so he doesn''t worry at all. He took off his disguised clothes, took them back into the storage ring, and took out the black king who had just been stuffed into the storage ring for acting, which immediately attracted a burst of dissatisfaction from the black king. After he promised to discuss with the black king in advance, the black king was willing to settle down. Then, Sean looked at the kappa clan in such a quiet way, watching them give up a lot of materials, and then chose to retreat overnight, open the secret channel of the ancient castle and retreat quickly. Sean listened to a large number of animal roars in the night, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, because he knew that the Kapa clan was really over this time, not to mention the hungry foragers in the night. Even if a large number of blood clan members of the Kapa clan survived, they would be swallowed by other clans. Of course, the consequence of this result will be another all-out war between the secret party and the evil party. Sean believes that it will not be easy for Serena to find herself again. However, he can inquire about Serena''s news anytime and anywhere through the internal struggle of the blood family, and learn about her trends and arrangements. Originally, Sean was considering giving up Kane. After all, Kane didn''t show up in all links of this conspiracy, but after careful consideration, Sean still thought Kane was very valuable. Not to mention the identity security brought by traveling with a blood family, the changes of Kane in the past half a month also made Sean curious about Kane''s future achievements. So he thought about it and decided to continue the experiment. At the same time, he also changed the way of training Kane. He now put several Baron''s blood nuclei in his storage ring, and then the blood nuclei of viscount and count. Of course, there is a lot of blood. The only pity is that these blood clan blood that died in Sean''s hands have not been obtained. Otherwise, Sean really wanted to see what would happen after the low blood group swallowed the source blood of the high blood group. It''s just that these things can''t be urgent, and Sean is satisfied with the results at the moment. "Well, it''s just a conspiracy." Sean hummed a minor, closed his eyes, prepared to have a good rest and wait for the dawn of tomorrow. "But it''s really a good plot, isn''t it?" The black king didn''t answer. He just felt that his father seemed a little energetic at this moment, which was quite different from the impression he saw on the surface of the earth. But to understand, the black king decided not to. He found that he liked his father in this situation. Chapter 1228 A group of cavalry galloped past the grassland quickly. The deafening roar was enough to make people several kilometers away think it was the coming of the earthquake. A lot of smoke and dust spread, and the shadow blocking the sun showed that it was a large cavalry force. From the smoke, a rider suddenly accelerated ahead and rushed out of the yellow fog. This is a burly ORC with long fluffy blond hair. It seems to have the blood of the lion people. He rode a tall black wolf, holding a broad sword similar to a horse chopping knife in his right hand, holding the reins of the wolf in his left hand. With a slight shake, the wolf suddenly accelerated forward again, and then caught up with the cavalry who were running away in front of him, waving a knife. The wind blows! The cavalry seemed to have a feeling. When there was no time to rush, he turned over and rolled down his horse to avoid the fatal blow. When the saber was waved off, the galloping horse was cut in two by the orc before it even had time to moan. The rider who turned over and fell off the horse was a middle-aged man of about 30. His face was firm and calm. He did not show panic because of this. The knight''s sword clenched in his right hand also showed his desire to attack. At the moment, looking at the back of the orc, the middle-aged gave a roar, sprint for several steps, raised his sword and cut at the orc''s back. But before he hit the other side, a bright knife light came out. The middle-aged man''s upper body had already flown, swirling in mid air, and blood and organs splashed around. At the last moment when his consciousness disappeared, he only saw another Orc taking his knife from his half body, and more Orc cavalry moving forward rapidly in the rear. The orc cavalry unit riding a huge war wolf charged forward with an indomitable and amazing momentum. The roar of the earth like an earthquake is the sound made by the cavalry when they charge. In front of them was a human cavalry force fleeing. However, although this human cavalry force is in flight, the formation does not seem to be in a panic. Instead, it maintains the formation as much as possible. Even from time to time, some cavalry take the initiative to break away from the large forces to block the enemy or detour to mobilize counterattack. It appears that the advance and retreat are orderly during the March, which is obviously the backbone. However, how the human cavalry fought back and broke up has not changed at all - all who dared to resist were killed by the sword of the orc cavalry army. Every war is a knife. The knife falls on people. They don''t look back or see the results. They just charge and chase forward. As if the human cavalry would never stop pursuing until all of them perished. The pursuit of more than ten kilometers is nothing for the energetic orcs and the tenacious wolves, but it is a great consumption and pressure for the human cavalry. Not to mention that in order to stop the death pursuit of this Orc force, the human cavalry force still needs someone to cut off the rear. Therefore, after a pursuit war, at the moment, there are only four or five thousand people left in this human cavalry force. You know, at the place where the two armies are at war, this human cavalry force has a scale of 50000 people. The orc cavalry force faced at that time was only more than 20000. Only in the subsequent fighting process, the orc troops were continuously joined by reinforcements, from hundreds to thousands, from thousands to thousands, and finally gathered a Orc cavalry force with a scale of more than 50000. At this time, the cavalry troops on the human side finally suffered heavy casualties and had to retreat. Then, as a result, in this pursuit war, the cavalry forces on the human side lost more than 10000 Cavalry - for these enemies who dared to fight back and obstruct, the orc cavalry did not have any idea of survival, and basically killed them on the spot. Moreover, as long as the human side dares to leave people behind, whether it is harassment or side attack, the orc cavalry will always have troops separated, encircled, hunted and killed, and will not return until all the enemies are wiped out. This is a blow to the morale of human forces. Seeing the heavy casualties, the leader obviously did not dare to let the troops break, so he had to run desperately. However, there was still a cool and bright light in his eyes. Under such adversity, he still didn''t despair and give up, and even looked confident, which was obviously a plot. "A herd of wild animals!" The leading middle-aged Knight''s voice was insidious, but he didn''t dare to stop at all, but continued to rush the horse. He can feel the fatigue of the war horse, because the running speed is obviously beginning to decline, and there are white foam on the mouth and nose of the war horse, which is a typical serious physical overdraft. For the war horse, running to this level is basically abandoned. Without more than three or five months of retraining and adjustment, such a war horse can only retreat into the second-line army. Therefore, it must stop immediately to let the war horse rest. If it continues to run, it may even kill the war horse alive. But at this time, do these cavalry dare to stop? Obviously impossible. Several startled voices suddenly sounded. The knight looked back and found that several of his subordinates'' horses had been seriously overdrawn. The horses fell heavily to the ground, leaving only convulsions. The cavalry were unprepared, although they had tried their best to protect themselves from falling to death. However, under the rush of the large army, it is impossible for anyone to take into account them. Even a unlucky one was hit by his own people as soon as he got up, and then he never got up again. After gritting his teeth, the leading Knight resolutely turned back and didn''t dare to see the end of his subordinates. Even with his toes, he already knew the end. Sure enough, after more than ten breaths, several screams sounded. Holding his breath, the knight finally saw the green forest in front of him as he ran. A happy look appeared on his face. The closer he was to the green forest, the more happy the knight''s face became. However, at the thought of sacrificing so many brothers in this short run of more than ten kilometers, his face was difficult to see, and his inner anger was obviously heavier. "Scattered!" Almost exhausted all his strength, he roared out the breath he had been holding in his heart, and the knight suddenly pulled out his sword! The cavalry spread out quickly, like the water rushing against the reef. In this green forest like a reef, an army also rushed out at the same time. This is a force completely different from the human cavalry force: if their goal is not to pursue the orcs behind the human cavalry force, they will even mistakenly think that this is an enemy ambush, because this force is also a group of orcs! However, their races are obviously mixed. There are not only lions, but also bears and tigers. In addition to orcs, there are also a large number of pure orcs. Looking only at the size of this force, it is obvious that its strength will not be less than 30000. Although the ethnic groups are mixed and the weapons are different, it gives people the feeling that it is not a mob, but more like a hundred battles division with highly concentrated spirit and spirit. One of the elite troops of the United Nations, the Legion of beasts! Looking at the enemy reinforcements rushing out of the green forest, the leader, the fluffy haired lion orc, brightened his eyes and showed a heroic smile on his face: "come on!" Having said that, he once again rushed out first and made a fierce breakthrough towards the enemy''s middle army. Affected by it, the cavalry behind him also issued a loud cry of excitement and accelerated the charge. However, not all the troops rushed towards the middle army, and a large number of small troops were divided on the flanks on both sides of the giant wolf cavalry force to pursue the human cavalry forces who were winding around and preparing to encircle and attack. Just like the previous wolf biting tactics, they just bit their flanks and tail. The middle part of the wolf cavalry had a fierce collision with the beast Legion. When the wolf flew to bite, the soldiers on the wolf''s back jumped up suddenly, and then fell into the enemy array. When the chopping knife opened and closed, there was blood splashing. At this time, the talents of the beast Legion found that they were not dealing with an individual such as cavalry, but a tacit partner such as soldiers and giant wolves! Without giving the orc Legion time to stop integration and reaction, the violent Orc force and their giant wolf partner were like a pair of scissors drawn on cloth and silk. The fierce fighting, since it broke out completely! ¡­¡­ A little farther away, several generals who observed the battlefield turned pale. One of the middle-aged men with a strong body like a lion turned his head and glared at a middle-aged man. If they did not belong to the alliance at the moment, I was afraid that the middle-aged man would be torn up by the lion on the spot. But even so, the anger on the lion''s face could not be calmed: "is this your tactics? Is that your plan? What lures the enemy in depth, what ambush circle, and the result The result is to bury the 30000 elite troops of my tribal alliance! " "Our loss is no less than yours!" A man like an officer shouted in a deep voice, "we also lost 50000 cavalry!" "Don''t compare your waste troops with the elite of our tribe!" The middle-aged man of the lion family roared angrily, and his hair almost stood up, "that''s a beast! Legion of beasts! It is one of the most elite legions of the United Nations of our kalosha tribe! What you have lost is only a cavalry force from nowhere! " "Thanks to you, you dare to say that you are elite. The enemy pursued for nearly 14 kilometers. You can''t beat a tired army here!" The young officer retorted. "Roar!" The lion roared, and several orcs and orcs belonging to the United Nations of the kalosha tribe also roared. However, this move also caused a fierce reaction on the human side. Both sides prepared their weapons almost at the same time. If there is a big disagreement, they will fight again first. "Enough!" The middle-aged man who had been silent shouted in a deep voice, "I''m the commander here! Are you going to civil strife? " With these words, the middle-aged man turned his head and looked at the lion: "general Ryan, I know your heavy heart now, but this war..." "You know shit!" The lion named Ryan roared, "as early as when the enemy cavalry pursued, I told you to immediately join the reserve team and cooperate with our beasts to immediately reinforce and block the enemy. But what did you say? You said to consume their physical strength, let them enter the ambush circle and solve them in one breath! How many times have I reminded you not to measure our orcs and orcs by your human physical fitness? That''s not what you can guess I will report this account to the tribal leader. Now I can''t go crazy with you. The ten thousand beast army is the elite of my tribe and must not be completely lost here! " "This is a breach of trust!" "Whatever you say!" Ryan turned and left quickly. At the same time, the order to withdraw the 10000 beast forces was issued at the first time. The United Nations army of the kalosha tribe, which had only served as a reserve force, also set out to rescue immediately. As a man who also knows the constitution of the orcs, he knows very well that if he does not sacrifice a number of insignificant reserve forces, it is impossible for the beast forces to escape the enemy''s encirclement and annihilate the whole army. Watching the people of the United Nations of the kalosha tribe leave quickly, different orders were passed to the front line, and the ambush circle and siege network that could have been maintained were finally declared a complete failure. In such a situation, the wolf cavalry force, which has been fighting, broke out amazing lethality, and the surrounding war situation was more tragic. On the human side, due to chaos and the withdrawal of the United Nations reinforcements of the kalosa tribe, the number of casualties soared to a frightening level in just ten seconds. "Let''s go." The middle-aged man looked pale at the battlefield ahead, and finally spit out a few words from his mouth. "The third and fourth cavalry Corps..." "Give up." The middle-aged man said coldly, "now we can''t save them at all. If we continue to invest in troops, it''s just a sacrifice for no reason. We can only see whether they are lucky enough..." After saying this hard, the middle-aged man clenched his fists. He finally looked at the tragic battlefield, then resolutely turned and left, but his mouth muttered two words: "Haila!" A trace of blood slowly flowed from his lips. ¡­¡­ Different from watching the ambush circle battlefield situation, in a camp dozens of kilometers away from the last battle battlefield of the giant wolf cavalry, Haila was looking at the map spread on the long table with an indifferent face. More than ten circles of different sizes have been circled with red and blue ink pens. Each circle has different meanings and different numbers of small flags. Some circles are very small, but more than ten small flags are inserted, while others are very large, but only three or four small flags are inserted. At this time, a messenger ran into the camp and shouted: "report to Lord Haila, just received the front-line information, the giant wolf cavalry regiment led by general PATU has won a great victory. The United Nations beast corps of the kalosha tribe suffered heavy casualties, and it is preliminarily estimated that the number of troops will be reduced by at least 14000; Rob, the third, fourth and fifth armies of the knights were destroyed! " "Did the kalosha tribe''s United Nations legion of beasts suffer heavy losses Then they are likely to change their tactics. " Hella looked at the map, then reached out and pulled out the four flags inserted in the west of the map. At the same time, she circled the map with a blue ink pen, circled five red circles and three blue circles together, and then drew a fork on each red circle. Then she pulled out more than ten flags in the big blue circle at one breath, "what about the Northeast?" "No news yet." The intelligence soldier bowed his head and said. "Give orders to PATU to pull out all the enemy troops within 100 kilometers." Hella took her eyes back from the map on the table, "within two days. Tell him, I don''t ask the process, I just want the result, and what he wants to do is his business. " "Yes!" The herald nodded and immediately withdrew from the camp. "Higley!" Hella''s voice sounded again. A mature and charming woman walked into the camp: "Lord Haila, what can I do for you?" "Let boroway get ready to attack and go to pick up PATU tomorrow morning, but tell him that he can only meet PATU and rescue him at dusk on the third day. Before that, even if PATU is completely destroyed, he must stay with me." Haila thought for a moment, and then drew three small circles on the map with a red ink pen, but these three small circles partially coincided with the big hoop she had just drawn. "After the rescue, they will wipe out all the enemies within their sight, and then take the Marquis Haig directly. They must take the whole Marquis Haig within the fifth day after the rescue, And complete the deployment control Similarly, I don''t ask the process, I just want the result. " "Well, if general PATU''s legion is destroyed..." "Tell boroway to ask for his own blessing. No matter what the final result of PATU''s army is, he only has five days to complete the task." Hella said in a cold voice, "I don''t have time to continue to spend here. It''s been a month. My layout has been basically completed, so if I disturb my layout at this time, he knows the result." "Yes." Higley shivered subconsciously, then nodded and left. Since Hella was promoted to the director of the strategy Department of the void empire a month ago and officially became the four giants of the void Empire, Higley knew that great changes had taken place in Lord Hella, especially killing. yes. It''s been two months since Sean disappeared. A month ago, the Duchy of void officially announced its upgrade to the Empire, without the slightest hesitation and hesitation, or even the process of greeting the world and preparing them psychologically. After the official announcement of the promotion of the Empire, Cecilia, who now officially took over the post of acting emperor of the Empire, asked the Robyn knights and the kalosa tribal United Nations to stop their aggression against the Principality of garod. After this order was rejected, Cecilia simply declared war on the two countries. At the same time, the commander in chief of the battlefield was Haila, who was transferred from the battlefield in the wilderness. William, who became the military affairs minister of the void Empire, shared half of the military command of the void empire. Diana became the Minister of foreign affairs of the void Empire, and Neil was the Minister of government affairs of the void empire. These two people were in charge of the diplomacy and all government affairs of the entire void empire. Since then, the four giants of the void Empire were officially established. Cecilia, the queen of Phoenix, also known as the void Empire, temporarily took full charge of the entire void empire. No one concealed Sean''s disappearance, but it was precisely because Sean, the former Duke of the void duchy, disappeared, but the whole void duchy did not fall into any civil strife and disputes, which made the people of the whole miracle continent aware of the horror of the void empire. But what is more terrible is that after the emergence of the queen of Phoenix, the Millennium covenant Empire also issued a statement for the first time: they will advance and retreat with the void empire! This is the first time that the two empires have aligned on the miracle continent. This sign has also made countless people clearly realize that the era of miracle continental order controlled by the peace parliament has finally come to an end. Before the new order was born, the whole world finally became chaotic. But countless people have found that in this chaos, there are also countless opportunities! But there are countless opportunities, which also represents countless dangers. Just as sigley thinks that since Hera was officially established as the four giants of the void Empire, her lethality has been much greater, but she doesn''t know that Hera''s pressure is countless times greater than before. Looking at Higley''s departure, Haila frowned more tightly: "invasion, feigning defeat, luring the enemy, ambush... What a boring tactic. Now that my layout has been basically completed, there is only the closing battle led by Marquis Hagrid. What tactics will you use? Well, ah... It should be to divide troops into three counterattacks to prevent me from entering the Marquis of Hagrid, then pretend defeat and internal division again to lure me to go deep alone, and finally launch a decisive battle with me with the Marquis of Hagrid as the encirclement point... " "As you wish, let PATU continue to make a big fight there. It is estimated that the troops will not be less than 100000." HeLa reached out and tapped the table and fell into a deep thought. "The tribal force of boroway is about 40000. If PATU did as I told him, the current force should still be about 40000. Then after three days of persistence, there should be more than 15000 people. At this time, boloway killed from the enemy''s rear... " "Higley!" Haila shouted again. "Lord Haila." Higley hurried into the tent. "I''ve given orders to general Holloway." "Not enough." "What?" Higley doesn''t understand. "Let Hogg Hogg and boroway set out together. The enemy''s strength will be about 100000, and the subsequent follow-up will be about 50000. Boroway and PATU alone can''t defend Marquis Hagrid''s leadership You tell them both that they must hold me for a month after taking the Marquis Hagrid''s collar. During this period, I will not send any troops to support them. " "Yes... Yes..." Higley nodded and quickly turned away. "That''s right." Hella spoke again. "Yes." Higley, who stopped at the gate of the camp, turned back. "Tell them that if the enemy withdraws and splits, don''t worry about them, just kill them directly. But... The action must be fast. If the pursuit distance is more than three miles, don''t pursue, especially don''t enter the terrain such as the valley. " "I see." Higley nodded and quickly turned away. Hella continued to look at the map, but her eyes were no longer the area in the north, but the northeast area on the map - Garrod fortress and nearby areas. "A month..." Hella gently gathered her hair, "but I only need ten days. When they found out it was a trap, Garrod fortress had been liberated However, nearly 100000 troops are used as bait. Well, it seems that my mind is getting bigger and bigger now However, it doesn''t matter. The karosha tribal United Nations is now much stronger than the robein knights. Therefore, the robein Knights will certainly find ways to weaken the power of the karosha tribal United Nations in order to achieve the final outcome. Tut... People''s hearts. " ¡­¡­ Just as Hella continued her strategic layout and issued mobilization and instruction orders, the two sides of the Knights of Robin and the United Nations of the kalosa tribe met again. The two sides had a heated discussion on the losses caused by the wrong command of the beast corps, but rob had to make another concession in the compensation agreement because the knight country was not strong. Although this made them feel frustrated, now facing the increasingly powerful void Empire, the two sides gradually felt unable to resist, and they didn''t want to really break the alliance. Therefore, while rob made concessions, karosha didn''t advance an inch. "So what are you going to do next?" "Our noble knight country will send troops to lure the enemy in the front. We will send three armies to attack the enemy and directly eat the giant wolf cavalry regiment before they can send follow-up troops." The general who still made a mistake in command said, "this time I learned a lesson and know the actual combat effectiveness of the orc force, so I will never make the previous mistake again." "This can be, so you need our kalosha tribe. How can the United Nations cooperate?" "After we eat the enemy''s wolf cavalry regiment, the enemy will certainly have support and action. At that time, we hope you will send a force to reinforce it." The middle-aged man said, "today''s tactics have proved that the enemy can''t distinguish between feigning defeat and luring the enemy. As long as he sees defeat, he will always pursue. So I think this tactic is still available, but this time, in order to be more realistic, I''m going to ask you to cooperate with us to play a play of internal strife and division. " "Oh?" "What do you mean?" "I prepared a trap in Rhode canyon. After the enemy''s reinforcements appear, we hope to be intercepted by your karosha United Nations troops, and then at this time, we will pretend that we have no time to reinforce because of mistakes. At that time, as long as you show anger and lead the troops to withdraw, we will be responsible for luring the enemy to the canyon, and then we will attack back and forth. " "Shall we sacrifice an army?" "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded, "there''s no way." However, different from his awe inspiring appearance, what he thought at this time was to take this opportunity to weaken the strength of the karosha tribe United Nations, so as to increase the bargaining chips for his side. Chapter 1229 William rubbed his face, then took a sip of the refreshing water next to him, and his tired face looked a little better. His soft hair had turned into a chicken nest head. It was messy and even had no color. The only valuable thing was that he didn''t send out a strange smell. Different from the current rumors outside, although William and Hella have been officially identified as the four giants of the entire void Empire, second only to the emperor, they have been exchanging what they need. Therefore, Haila knows William''s current war situation, and William also knows Haila''s current layout progress. Even from time to time, they will have some discussions and make some suggestions and adjustments for each other''s plans. William had just finished his discussion with Hella a a few minutes ago. He already knew that Hella''s attack plan against the United Nations of the Knights of Robyn and the kalosa tribe had been basically completed. After the fall of marquis Hagrid, Hera can launch the final offensive and completely swallow all the troops of the two coalition forces that are currently deep into the new territory of King Ryan, which will bring a very heavy blow to the two countries, even a disaster of destruction. However, the layout is close to completion, but in the specific tactical implementation, Haila is not good at, so she needs to communicate with William. For example, when the layout is completed and all the troops arranged by Haila arrive in the designated area, the forces of the coalition forces of Robyn and karosa will be completely divided. But how to finish the final harvest is not what Haila is good at. What she can do is to create such a situation and let her own side occupy the greatest advantage. However, if the fighting forces below have strong combat effectiveness, they can actually break through. William, on the other hand, is dedicated to checking and filling gaps for Hella. Through several tactical moves, encirclement and suppression, strike, targeting and joint operations, it will be impossible for these cut enemy forces to leave at that time. If Hella is good at creating an unstoppable overall situation, forming an absolute advantage situation of playing more and playing less, and completely destroying the enemy at one go, William is best at arranging targeted attack tactics, gradually improving his advantage by nibbling, and finally turning the advantage into victory. But now, William is in great trouble. Torus fortress has turned into a state of comprehensive shrinking defense. In the face of this huge tortoise shell, William and others have no way to pry it open. They can only wait carefully. For this reason, William even chose the most time-consuming and patient long-distance fishing tactics - the secret business trip disguised by rupee and alikett has also made four successful transactions with torus fortress. However, William deliberately made the business trip difficult during the fourth transaction, so a "fierce conflict" broke out between the two sides, Finally, it was successfully escaped by the cunning business brigade and transported one-fifth of the goods into the city. To a large extent, this has created enough free time for rupee and others - after all, in order to avoid the risk of search and arrest, they must stay in the city for a long time to wait for the situation to calm down. In a short period of one and a half months, the fortress of torus needs up to four transactions and transportation. It can be imagined that the internal situation of the fortress has been so bad. However, William is not in a hurry. He is still waiting for an opportunity, and if his prediction is correct, the fifth transaction proposed by Torres fortress will be his best mobile phone meeting. By the adventure of rupee and others, Sina, located underground, did not disappoint William. At the cost of hina''s reckless loss, she has successfully excavated the five tunnels of straight torus fortress, which is the essence of their frozen bones, which is the essence of their body. Just like the dragon''s breath is dependent on the origin of the dragon, the excessive use of the frozen acid will cause serious damage to these spiders. However, this is the only way to dig a passage in the hard underground rock without attracting the attention of the insiders of torus fortress. The five secret tunnels leading to torus fortress only lack the final breakthrough. According to Shina''s estimation, they can be opened in half a day at most. The price of these five channels is the death of more than two-thirds of the whole cave ice spider population. Shina has also been depressed a lot recently, and the whole person looks very cold - the blood of cold spider has completely spread out in Shina''s body. This little girl who was still confused and cheerful at that time has now become the most potential young generation of the void empire. If you want to be considered as a family background, She is the first person in the void Empire who really deserves it. No way, no matter William or clough, or Abaza, Levi and others, they didn''t get married. Haila, who already has a new family, has no one in the family to compete with Shina for the title of the first person of the young generation. As for others, such as those savage tribes who took refuge in the void Empire, there are several young Cenozoic generations who can compare with Shina, especially the one who is nominally Sean''s apprentice but has hardly received much guidance in fact. However, whether it''s Orianna or Shina, in fact, their strength is not much different. The reason why they can''t compare with Shina is because of their family background. But in private, Shina and Ariana are very good friends. Everything is ready for the attack on Fort torus. Similarly, for the three magic crystal cannons in torus fortress, William has also got a lot of relevant information through rupee''s four attempts to enter the city. Although these materials are not detailed and can not understand more accurate relevant data, they are still very valuable materials for the personnel of the hellson Institute, and William also learned from them that where is the horror of the magic crystal gun. As long as the magic of the earth vein magic crystal is constant, the magic crystal gun can operate almost unlimited. Unlike ordinary guns, there is a chamber cooling time - even for the newly developed magic guide gun, once the embedded magic pattern is overloaded with negative amount, the magic guide gun must stop firing to cool its chamber. What is particularly terrible is that the magic crystal cannon was used to break the crystal wall of the kingdom of God, so there is no need to think about its power. Just say that the coverage of energy shells is several kilometers. If it is charged and launched, the power can be doubled, and the coverage will also be expanded to a coverage area close to 20 kilometers in diameter. It''s normal that Alexis doesn''t want to get into trouble under such a locking bombardment. According to rupee''s intelligence, these three magic crystal cannons should be the last legacy of ancient times in the world. No wonder the qainas Empire has been eyeing it. This discovery also made William more determined not to let the qainas Empire get the idea of a complete magic crystal cannon. He has given orders to the troops preparing to attack the city. If they cannot be controlled at the first time, they will directly destroy all three magic crystal cannons; And if you find that there is no chance to transport the magic crystal cannon away, you must destroy the magic crystal cannon at the first time. William''s idea is very clear. Once the magic crystal gun is destroyed, the void Empire, which currently controls the technology of magic guided gun, will be in a temporary invincible position in this regard. Perhaps the magic guided gun can not pose a fatal threat to the super strong like the magic crystal gun, but the void empire is not without super strong. Naturally, there is no need to fear the possible super strong. Even because of the existence of the magic guided gun, the void empire will be almost invincible militarily for a long time in the future. Of course, the premise is to destroy the last three magic crystal cannons in the world. "Lord William!" A cry pulled William back to reality. "What''s up?" William got up and looked at a void member coming in from outside the camp tent. This young man, a teenager trained by rupee himself, is said to be the son of an elder who took good care of him in the thieves'' Guild. However, the young man''s father died unexpectedly because he failed to perform a task, and then was involved in the thief guild by the enemy. At that time, the thief guild got rid of the relationship in order to protect itself and sold each other, resulting in the tragic disaster of the young man''s mother and several relatives. Only the boy survived because he was not at home. Although the thief guild compensated him later, the boy still hated the thief guild. It was not until rupee went to an old place and found these that he brought back the 14-year-old boy at that time. Finally, after years of careful cultivation, the boy finally became a qualified spy. For rupee, who is also a brother, father and teacher, the young man''s mind can be imagined. This is a man who is only loyal to rupee, not the realm of emptiness, not the Empire of emptiness, even William and Sean. Although this thought is very dangerous, William acquiesced in this existence at the repeated request of Rupee. After all, rupee is now the supreme leader of the realm of emptiness, and his subordinates must also have several lineages that can be absolutely trusted. As long as rupee is loyal to the Empire of emptiness, William won''t bother to pay attention to it. However, rupee also has its own followers. The core circle that followed Sean and Cecilia in those years has expanded and radiated downward step by step, even the establishment of the void Empire, Shina''s growth and the Empire has finally had the third generation and even the young generation, excellent generals and talents who began to develop to the fourth generation, William still has a very subtle feeling in his heart. decade. It was only ten years. Following Sean, they completed great achievements that others could not and dared not imagine. "Ten years?" William whispered, is it ten or twelve years? "What?" Now the 17-year-old boy is a little stunned, "Lord William, what do you say?" "Nothing." William shook his head. He felt that he really wanted to like emotion recently, and he always liked to recall the past, which is really not like his style. "Maybe there are more things recently, so he''s a little tired Tell me something. " "Yes." The boy muttered in his heart, but William was the head of his immediate boss... Well, the boy was a little confused. Since the establishment of the void Empire, the realm of void has been officially divided into the name of the Ministry of military affairs, under the direct leadership of William. However, the interior of the void also has a more detailed class division, which is divided into six levels from high to low. Rupee, alikate and Higley are the three supreme commanders of the void, who are in charge of the functions and powers of three different departments. Under them, managers with different functions and powers and positions are distinguished according to the national level, regional level, city level and village and town level, followed by Kim Special investigators of silver, copper and iron. At present, the teenager is only a bronze espionage officer, who can only be responsible for the transportation and transmission of some intelligence, and can not perform tasks independently. From the level of emptiness, it only belongs to the fifth level of authority. However, because of rupee''s trust and some other reasons, he is qualified to report directly to William. The information brought by the boy was secretly transmitted by rupee. Just as William predicted before, the other party really asked for the fifth material transportation, and the demand was much higher than the sum of the previous four times. It was impossible for such a large-scale transportation to hide from William, so rupee refused without hesitation - he knew it would be strange if he agreed to it. However, after a period of consultation and discussion, the demand for materials decreased by two-thirds, but a large amount of food was required. Later, according to rupee''s secret investigation, he found that torus fortress consumed a lot of food in order to maintain the high morale of the besieged city. At present, the remaining food can only support the weight of the whole fortress for about a week, so they hope rupee can transport a month''s food into the fortress, even high compressed military food. The rupee has promised. Moreover, she has secretly sent an accompanying force to leave torus fortress together with torus fortress. Alikate has completed the evaluation and investigation of all the soldiers of this force, which can ensure that the camouflage degree is as high as 80%. As long as she is not a relative or a particularly familiar person, she can fool the past. So now rupee asked the boy to report to William and ask for the next plan. "Did rupee say anything about poison?" William pondered for a moment, then asked. "All water sources in the whole fortress have been poisoned. This kind of **************************************************************** The young man answered, "Lord rupee has said that it only takes about 20 days to transport the materials back and forth. Because the materials purchased this time are relatively large, it takes 25 days. Therefore, if the time is not delayed a little, the action will not make the poison attack, and they must put an antidote." "No need." William said in a deep voice, "I''ll fight for them in five days. You make the troops ready. At the same time, send a message to Alexis and ask her to come back immediately. We are going to prepare for the siege. " Chapter 1230 The outbreak of war always comes a little unprepared. In September of 1882, when the autumn was cool, the first tragic war broke out in torus fortress since its completion. ***The torus fortress of the Kingdom has always been known as the pillar of the * * * Kingdom and the last place of the whole kingdom. They firmly believe that even if the * * * kingdom is completely occupied, as long as the fortress of torus still exists, the restoration of the country is a matter of time. In the history of the miracle continent, the fortress of torus has not been occupied. Three times of enemy occupation made the defense and monitoring of torus fortress more and more strict: the first enemy occupation was because of internal problems; The second enemy occupation was the excavation of the tunnel; The third enemy occupation was due to the problem of material transportation. In response to these problems, the fortress of torus has been guarded by the legitimate army most loyal to the royal family since the first fall. The combat effectiveness of this garrison may not be the strongest in * * * Kingdom, but it is undoubtedly the least afraid of death. After all, as long as you keep three magic crystal guns, what combat effectiveness is needed, the royal family of * * * Kingdom only wants loyalty. After that, the whole underground and surrounding areas will be completely solidified by powerful magic, which is also the reason why the second torus fortress was captured. If the fierce battle broke out in the city, and the enemy finally occupied torus fortress, but could not refill the excavated secret Road, so that the reinforcements could enter the city from the secret Road, the fortress would really change its master. Then came the third fall - strictly speaking, it could not be said to be the fall of the enemy, but the reserve army of torus fortress was almost wiped out in that war. Finally, with a weak trend and the timely arrival of five route reinforcements, it was finally able to reverse the situation. But because of this, torus fortress also realized that the logistics materials of the fortress were limited by the pain of outsiders, so it secretly trained several material transportation troops operated by the garrison of torus fortress nearby. Unfortunately, with the joint suppression of the qainas Empire and the void Empire this time, all these secretly trained material transportation forces have been wiped out - William believes that the qainas Empire absolutely controls a material transportation force, that is, after the defeat of the void Empire, they have a good name and a fair share. Unfortunately, William knew this tactic from the beginning, and compared with the slightly clumsy means of the qainas Empire, the package changing tactic coordinated by rupee and elikate went to a higher level. That''s why William''s invasion plan today came into being. In the past month, the ******* put by rupee has penetrated into all the defenders of the whole fortress. However, this poison will not let them notice anything. At most, it makes them look a little listless and easy to fall asleep. However, this kind of thing can be shirked as the psychological pressure caused by being completely surrounded by the enemy for several consecutive months. Of course, if the time is too long, with the gradual aggravation of the efficacy, it will certainly be found to be poisoning. Therefore, when the efficacy reached the best prescription period, rupee led the transport force back, but this time all the materials were mixed with a different powder. This strange powder is colorless and tasteless and will not have any side effects. However, when mixed with the poisons previously put in, it will immediately form strong and highly toxic. The poisoned person will lose his mobility in a very short time, and then there will be the characteristics of virus infection: symptoms such as fever, vomiting, diarrhea and so on. After 10 to 15 hours, he will fall into comatose shock, This leads to organ failure and eventually death. In just one hour, more than one fifth of the soldiers at Fort torus were infected with toxins and lost their ability to move. At this time, the commander of torus fortress finally realized the problem. The first instruction he gave was to strengthen the defense of the control center tower, because this was the control valve of the three magic crystal guns of the whole fortress. Once closed, torus fortress will lose its sharpest claws and tusks. It is no different from an ordinary fortress. The enemy can forcibly attack the city with several times the strength of the fortress. In history, the fortress of torus fell several times because the control center tower was closed. Just as he realized the seriousness of the problem at the first time, rupee and others attacked after the toxin took effect, which is indeed the most important core of torus Fortress - Magic Crystal Cannon Control Center tower. However, due to the quick response of the General Commander of torus fortress, rupee and others failed to attack the control center tower at the first time. A very tragic fighting war broke out here. However, when the combat intelligence was fed back to the General Commander of the fortress, he was still a little incredible. Rupee fought and attacked together with one of his most trusted troops - of course, now disguised by William''s direct subordinates. For this possible raid, after reaching an alliance agreement between the void Empire and the Millennium covenant Empire, William directly dispatched the dark wing Legion back from the wild fortress, selected the most elite 100 people and mixed with rupee into torus fortress. Everyone who attacks the control center tower, including rupee, knows that this is a dead battle without Retreat: if they can''t attack the control center tower, they will die, not others. Therefore, there was no suspense and hesitation. At the beginning of the battle, the Death Squadron led by rupee broke out amazing combat effectiveness, and the battle between the two sides directly entered a white hot level. If the first order of the fortress commander was given very accurately and quickly, his second order was given in a certain way - but in a certain way, it was a completely stupid order for Hella''s layout and William''s tactics. The regular garrison of torus fortress is about 100000, which does not include logistics and recruit training camps. However, with the retreat of the two fronts of the * * * Kingdom and the entry of royal family members, the actual conventional combat strength of torus fortress is as high as 200000. If torus fortress had not been expanded several times before and after, and had received a large number of reinforcements, I''m afraid it would not be able to fill so many people at all. But after knowing that rupee and others stormed the control center tower, he dispatched nearly 40000 troops to reinforce the four gates. According to the regional deployment of torus fortress, the conventional garrison of the four gates is five thousand each, and the other five thousand are the rotating garrison. Only after the outbreak of wartime, the 5000 rotating troops will immediately go to reinforce, so that the conventional garrison strength of the four gates can reach 10000 people each. The standing guard force that controls the central tower is 6000, and the wartime deployment will double to 12000. The other 48000 troops are responsible for fire fighting as mobile reserves. However, with the Torres fortress becoming the last pillar of the * * * Kingdom and the influx of more than 100000 troops, the garrison strength of Torres fortress is extremely sufficient, so the standing strength has more than doubled. At ordinary times, there are as many as 10000 garrisons in charge of the four gates, and another 10000 are responsible for taking over in shifts - under the alarm of the attack on the control center tower, the four gates'' reinforcements issued by the General Commander of the fortress have caused the four gates to divide more than half of the fortress''s troops. Taking into account the 20000 troops in the control center tower at this time, it means that there are only 60000 regular troops - Mobile rescue forces scattered in various regions of torus fortress. This number is enough to maintain the stability inside the fortress. But what if the enemy did not attack from the four gates, but from the inside? When the five secret passages were completely opened and a steady stream of void imperial soldiers appeared in the whole torus fortress, the chaos of the whole torus fortress could not be restrained. What is the advantage of 20000 to deal with less than 500 dead soldiers? It must be very big. Rupee and others have no possibility of survival at all. However, when the total strength of 80000 void Empire soldiers appeared from the five key points around the control center tower, and quickly completed the deployment, they began to attack the control center tower in a steady stream, can the 20000 troops controlling the center tower still be held? The answer is also obvious. It''s impossible to hold! It''s just a matter of time! If these people who impact the control center tower are mixed with two super strong people, how long will it take for the control center tower to fall? The answer is one minute. When kokirei waved his big sword and cut off the 40 meter high control center tower, the fortress of torus had completely lost its significance. When Alexis'' boots stepped on the roaring and collapsing control center tower, the outcome of torus fortress had been decided. On hearing this report, there was silence throughout the military meeting at Fort torus. "They... How dare they... Just dismantle the control center tower?" "Don''t... Don''t they know the value of magic crystal cannon?" "Why can they dig underground secret roads? Why don''t we have any alarm messages? " "What the hell is going on?" "It''s impossible! This must be a dream! Am I having a nightmare? " "Fortress Torres cannot be captured so easily! Magic Crystal cannon... What about magic crystal cannon? Launch! " After the silence, there was chaos. Panic and despair spread wildly and infected all the participants in the whole torus fortress. Whether generals, commanders, representatives of superior noble families, or heralds, intelligence soldiers and guards, everyone is crazy and unbelievable. Just then, a scream sounded! "Blood flag!" A middle-aged nobleman holding his hair was holding the window of the conference room pale. From this window, you can just see the control center tower that has been cut off by half, "it is the blood flag of the void empire They, they''re going to kill the city! We, we''re dead! " "Calm down!" The commander in chief of Fort torus also saw the flag on the control center tower. This is obviously a specially made blood flag: it is ten times the size of an ordinary flag. The flagpole is made of unknown huge logs. Visually, it is probably an ancient tree that needs at least three to five people to hold. This huge blood flag is inserted on the control center tower of the highest landmark and core building of torus fortress, representing the original landmark and becoming the new landmark of torus fortress. Under the flame that was as bright as day under the night sky, the huge blood flag fluttering in the wind looked dazzling. The blood flag could be clearly seen in any direction and corner of the fortress. Similarly, looking at the woman suspended in mid air, all the * * * soldiers in the fortress can also feel the terrible will under this blood flag. This woman floating in midair is not Alexis, who is now famous all over the southern continent. But no one knows who this woman is. The imperial agent of the void Empire, Queen Phoenix, Cecilia Connery. Watching the queen of the void Empire appear on the battlefield in person, the whole torus fortress became more panic and boiling. "It''s over! It''s over! " In the conference room, an officer began to howl, "it''s the queen of the void empire. We''re dead..." "Calm down! We also have your Majesty on our side! " The commander is still trying to control the increasingly chaotic situation. "His majesty is always with us!" "Listen to the people of torus fortress..." just when the commander''s attempt to control the situation finally improved a little, Cecilia''s voice also sounded and spread all over torus fortress. "The blood flag of the void empire is not aimed at you! We''re targeting the wiles family! As long as you are willing to surrender, we will never wave a butcher''s knife at you! As long as you are willing to help us catch the wiles family, especially Turin wiles, I swear as the queen that no matter who you are and what your previous identity is, I will give you a very rich reward Moreover, the head of any wiles family member can receive a reward from me, which will vary according to his status and identity! " "Finally, let me say one more word! Those who fall will not be killed! " "Those who fall don''t kill!" "Those who fall don''t kill!" "Those who fall will not be killed!..." The army of the void Empire, which has completely gained a foothold and began to advance layer by layer around, constantly shouted Cecilia''s last words! Like a rainbow! Great momentum! "Everybody, don''t be confused!" The commander in chief of the fortress of torus shouted in a loud voice, "this is the enemy''s trick! They want to achieve their goal of reducing loss by killing each other! Don''t forget what the blood flag means We must remain united... HMM! " A bayonet pierced the commander''s chest and abdomen from the rear. The whole conference room fell into silence again. The commander lowered his head with difficulty, and his face showed an unbelievable look. Then he turned his head harder and looked at the companion who pierced his body behind him - he remembered that this was a very brave general of the kingdom of * * * and his majesty, who worked hard to protect the kingdom of * * *, fled all the way to this fortress, He remembered that his companion had also been promoted from Viscount to duke. "For... What?" The commander clearly did not understand. The general''s eyes were not crazy or angry. Some were just calm. His hands didn''t even tremble. It was obvious that he had made a deep enough firm will for his behavior: "I want to live. I don''t want to die*** There is no future. I don''t want to sit on this sinking ship. I have a wife and a lovely daughter. I''m willing to pay all the price for them, even if... I sacrifice my soul to the devil! " The general''s face showed a trace of perseverance, then drew his sword and stabbed again! This time, he pierced the commander''s heart and completely ended his life. Everyone looked at the loyal minister who had been evaluated by the * * * kingdom a few months ago. The loyal minister slowly pulled out his sword, then turned around and looked at a middle-aged man in the conference room - at the moment, the middle-aged man''s face was very pale. He obviously knew his fate, turned backward in fear, and waved his hand again and again: "no... Don''t kill me... No, please, For the sake of us... We''ve known each other for so many years... I...... " "It''s useless." The general shook his head and walked forward slowly. The people standing in front of him also involuntarily retreated to both sides and gave way to a straight road ahead. "You heard... What the queen of Phoenix just said, she wants the people of your wiles family. Anyone can If you want to blame, you can only blame you for being a member of the wiles family, and you are still an important person who can speak on behalf of Turin. " "No... no... as long as you don''t say, no... No one knows... Right? Right! Right! As long as you don''t say! As long as you don''t say it! " The bayonet, from the general''s hand, directly pierced into the body of the important figure of the wiles family - he was stabbing at the heart, but because the other party dodged, the sword failed to penetrate his heart, but it also caused absolutely fatal injuries to him. Feeling the pain on his body and the rapid loss of his vitality, the important figure of the wiles family also flashed a cruel color on his face: "since you want me to die, I also want you to be buried with you! Ah, ah, ah! " As if it was the last counterattack of the dying beast, the important figure of the wiles family, who was obviously impossible to be saved, rushed towards the general, and the two soon wrestled together. However, it was obvious that the general was more powerful, but his enemy was extremely fatally injured and could not be maintained at all. Therefore, the general soon kicked the other party out and fell heavily to the ground. But at this time, the general felt a stabbing pain in his chest. When he looked down, he saw that a beautifully shaped dagger had been inserted into his heart. The shape of this dagger gave him a sense of familiarity. He finally vaguely recognized that the dagger was a gift he gave each other - as the important figure of the wiles family who died in peace said, they had known each other for a long time and had been friends for more than ten years. Perhaps the middle-aged man is not good at force, but he has excellent eloquence and mind. It seems that he can become a general because of the credit of the other party. "Aisha... Lill..." the general covered his chest, staggered for a few steps, then fell down on a chair in the conference room and whispered, "Dear Aisha... I, I... I... Love you." Finally, the general''s eyes completely collapsed. In the last scene of his consciousness, there was a picture of blood splashing from the retina. Strangely, for the blood splashed out, he actually knows whose blood it is: the blood of a border count, he has always been a firm supporter of the wiles family, and his family has always been the mainstay of the wiles family faction. With the blood splashing out, the conference room finally fell into bloody chaos and killing. Whoever it is! Whatever it is! As long as you hold the head of a member of the wiles family, you can get a good reward! Since the heads of members of the wiles family can be rewarded, what about the supporters of the wiles faction? What about the members of the noble family who support all the decisions of the wiles family and support the interests of the wiles family? Must be all right? Must be ok? There must be no problem! It must be possible! ***The flag of the kingdom that has been flying for thousands of years has been burned tonight. ***Wang guona''s history of thousands of years has been annihilated tonight. ***The pride of the kingdom that has been maintained for thousands of years is finally shattered tonight. The fortress of torus, the last symbol and pride of the * * * Kingdom, was finally completely destroyed in the fourth fall. Screams were everywhere in the fortress. The chaos and despair of the battlefield spread throughout the fortress. But the most ironic thing is that the soldiers of the * * * kingdom are not wary of the soldiers of the void Empire, but their own people a few minutes ago. Because no one knows which direction the butcher''s knife will come from, perhaps behind, or on the left and right. The so-called most trusted comrades in arms were ruthlessly and completely trampled on on this bloody night. So that when the soldiers of the * * * Kingdom shivered in the cold wind at night, were desperate and afraid to guard around, and finally saw the empty empire soldiers advancing slowly layer by layer, their faces showed relaxed relief. At this moment, surrender does not seem to be a difficult choice. At this moment, treason does not seem to be a painful choice. On September 7, 1882, the royal family of * * * kingdom was slaughtered in torus fortress, officially declaring that the kingdom with thousands of years of history was finally destroyed. The void Empire, the name of Queen Cecilia Connery of Phoenix, officially resounded throughout the miracle continent. Chapter 1231 When the ground war is in full swing and the strong rise of the void Empire cannot be stopped, Sean, the real legitimate emperor and founder of the void Empire, is still wandering in the underground world, looking for a way back to the surface. When on the surface, Sean was not a free man. Many organizations and countries regarded Sean as a madman and a trouble maker. Basically, wherever he passed, he could set off a bloody storm. The underground world is a place without order and rules. All kinds of bloody events will break out here almost all the time. Killing is already a way of life in the underground world. Especially for Sean, this kind of behavior that can kill at will as long as it is strong enough makes Sean more handy, because this is the game method that players are good at. Unlike the surface world, Sean needs to consider other factors and situations when he wants to do something, so he always feels a little tied up when he takes action. Except in wartime, Sean has to consider the impact of each step of his action most of the time. In the underground world, Sean doesn''t need to think so much. He can apply almost all the behaviors in the game directly to the underground world. How terrible is the destructive power of throwing a person who is good at making a bloody storm to a place that is already bloody? I''m afraid even Serena didn''t expect this. Perhaps, at the beginning, Serena wanted to drag Sean into the underground world and use the power of blood family to solve Sean''s trouble. Of course, it may also be to revenge Sean''s destruction of the devil Party''s plan, or even a simple act of anger. It''s just a pity that things didn''t go on as Serena expected, but made the whole blood clan more chaotic. The war between the devil party and the secret party broke out again. The fuse was the attack and killing of the kappa clan leader - Haber''s reputation was greater than Sean thought. Perhaps the little barons of the kappa clan didn''t know, but after describing the image a little and submitting it layer by layer, Haber''s identity was immediately announced. After that, the secret party soon found out that Haber was not in the lesenba clan, or even in the area of the demon party. It was like disappearing. This made the whole secret party instantly aware of the seriousness of the problem. They thought that Harper must have lurked into the secret party''s territory. So naturally, a search and arrest operation was carried out. Although there was still no trace of Harper, many traces of active magic parties, as well as many magic parties sneaking into the territory and betrayers who secretly took refuge in the Magic Party were found in the secret party''s territory. Naturally, countless small-scale conflicts broke out, and with the gradual escalation of small-scale conflicts, the war came. The war between the two major political parties of the blood clan is not just a problem of the Holy Blood ethnic group. The countless interest problems caused by it are absolutely enough to impress the other holy blood ethnic groups. Therefore, with the gradual expansion of the war vortex, the number of people who joined the blood race war in this short half month is naturally increasing. It is not only the game of the six holy blood races, but also some other races in the underground world. For the more and more chaotic underground world situation, Sean naturally gets better - what players are best at is fishing in troubled waters. The more chaotic the situation is, the easier it is for them to grab benefits, which is almost an instinctive behavior of them. In the little half month since leaving the kappa clan territory, there were as many as thirty or forty formal blood families who died at Sean''s hands. He doesn''t care whether the other party is a secret party or a devil party at all. It''s ok as long as he doesn''t get into trouble with him. If he wants to get into trouble with him, he will be solved directly with a sword. He doesn''t even have time to talk nonsense, and then dig out the blood core and leave. The typical style of management, killing and burying. However, because of this, the situation between the secret party and the devil party has become more chaotic. Both sides believe that the other party sent elite blood clan to intercept and snipe. Knowing nothing about this, Sean is still trying to find clues to return to the surface world. However, this time he didn''t walk alone, but with someone around him. Kane kappa. A vampire who has just reached the rank of Lord. Although vampires with such strength are not cannon fodder in the whole blood clan, they are no different from the coolies at the bottom - of course, the word cannon fodder also depends on the level of blood clan members. If a grand duke like Serena, let alone Kane is just a little blood Lord, even at the level of viscount and count, she can give up at will in her eyes. However, those with potential and talent may be the exception? Sean still doesn''t understand how the genius and elites in the blood clan and the senior level of the blood clan view and arrange. From Kane''s mouth, Sean can hardly ask any news and inside information about the upper blood group. What Kane knows is only limited to the simple cognition around the kappa clan and the general knowledge of the whole blood group society. In addition, Kane is no different from a mentally retarded in Sean''s eyes. Well, maybe it''s a little different? A blood sick retarded¡ª¡ª Sean looked at Kane with a tired face and couldn''t help thinking of it. If it weren''t for Kane''s existence to make Sean easier and don''t worry about the leakage of surface identity, Sean would be too lazy to take Kane on the road. The only thing that can be regarded as comfort is that during the "torture" in the past half a month, Kane was finally promoted from knight to Lord, and his physical attributes and abilities were almost comparable to the blood family of Baron, which made Sean not give up Kane. However, dizziness has not been completely cured, and a new problem has arisen. Cowardice. A noble blood race, known as the most bloodthirsty terrorist race, was actually timid. Sean really wanted to open Kane''s head to see if there was paste in it. "Lord Zorro, we... Where are we going?" Kane whispered, his voice interrupting Sean''s thoughts. Sean glanced at Kane obliquely, which made Kane shiver in an instant, and his face didn''t look very good. Kane was not confident, because even in the kappa clan, his status was very low, probably a little higher than the unconscious blood slaves. But when he learned that Sean had solved one count, two viscounts, more than a dozen barons by himself, and even surprised the kappa clan to flee the territory overnight, Kane began to feel as if he was dealing with some monster. After all, the most important rank that Kaine saw in his nearly two hundred years of life was the Viscount of his clan, and what kind of count was simultaneous interpreting him. So it''s natural that Kane''s three views were destroyed and reshaped by Sean. It''s just that what Sean didn''t expect, Kane will become more timid, which makes Sean very unhappy. After that, during the little half month when the two of them set foot on the trip together, Kane witnessed how Sean "dismembered" those blood families - almost every blood family who bothered Sean would be tortured by Sean. After all, Sean didn''t count on Kane at all, so he could only get information about the underground world from others. It''s just that this kind of picture is too shocking for a blood fainting family. Kane''s spirit didn''t collapse, which has shown that Kane does have some excellence in some ways. Just the fear and fear of Sean, but also deeply rooted in Kane''s heart. That''s why Kane shuddered at Sean''s casual glance. "Let''s go to the territory of the Mota clan first. Recently, the war has spread a little, and other underground races have gradually joined the war situation. If we don''t want to be affected, we must leave the front line of the battlefield." Sean took back his eyes and sighed helplessly, "but you can''t do it now. I think we need to formulate some targeted training for you." "Still... Still training?" Kane''s facial features are almost wrinkled. "In the next journey, all barons and enemies below barons will be solved by you." Sean''s voice was calm and light, but it revealed an indisputable smell, "you can rest assured that I will do it if there is a problem. I will try my best to give you a fighting space, and the only thing you need to do is to constantly kill your enemies and exercise your fighting ability and courage. " "Courage...?" "That''s right." Sean nodded. "You are submissive now. You really don''t look like a blood clan." I''m not scared by you¡ª¡ª But Kane dared not say that. He just lowered his head and said nothing. Maybe it''s providence. Sean and Kane soon met their ideal opponent: a seven man team led by a blood baron. It seems that it is a patrol arranged by the nearby clan. After all, the spread of war is also a little large. Therefore, in order to ensure the security of the territory and prevent the infiltration and infiltration of hostile clans, blood clans everywhere also began to arrange patrols. The leader of the patrol was a baron. There were no lords under his command, only six knights. However, different from ordinary blood families, the seven blood families are all wearing long swords, and their bodies are not so big. On the contrary, they look thinner, their eyes are sharp, and their temperament is also full of self-confidence and fearlessness. This is a typical swordsman temperament, just like countless swordsmen Sean has seen. In Sean''s impression, although the blood clan is not almost forbidden to use weapons like the werewolf, few blood clans use weapons. Because compared with using weapons to kill the enemy, the blood clan is very similar to the Werewolf in nature: they prefer to tear the enemy apart with their own hands and experience the sense of relief and satisfaction. When Sean and Kane found the patrol, the other party also found Sean and Kane. However, in view of the current chaotic situation, there are often all kinds of asylum seekers running around in the underground world, so the other party''s patrol did not pay attention to Sean and Kane. They only looked at their dusty appearance. They just regarded Sean and Kane as suffering people seeking asylum. Although Sean''s breath is slightly strange, who in the underground world doesn''t have the most strange breath? In addition, Kane''s real blood Lord breath, which is not an ordinary blood member breath, obviously has a very strong blood breath. Such people are often elite people, so the patrol didn''t come up for trouble. After all, they are regular patrols of nearby clans. They are not the kind of people who try to take advantage of the chaotic war situation, nor are the Magic Party commando teams infiltrating into the secret party territory - Sean and Kane, who are still mixing in the secret party territory and haven''t left - so they naturally won''t come up to trouble Sean and Kane. However, routine inventory was needed, so the other party quickly called Sean and Kane and asked them to cooperate in routine inventory. Sean walked past each other happily, while Kane looked sad. This strange expression instantly made the other party feel a subtle sense of disobedience. The leading Baron subconsciously put his right hand on the sword at his waist, and his face looked a little solemn. After seeing the action of their captain, the six blood knights also made a vigilant action. A strong momentum was instantly emitted from the seven people, and their oppression force was almost as strong as that of a viscount. "Oh?" Sean''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had found a new world. He felt a little excited, "momentum moving? HMM... I didn''t expect to see it here. Hey, it''s a little interesting. I don''t know which clan has this special ability. " Different from Sean''s obviously excited look, Kane saw that the momentum of the other seven people was not weaker than that of the viscount. Kane felt that his legs trembled on the spot. Because he thought of the Viscount patriarch in his clan. With his growth of nearly 150 years, that majestic momentum has been deeply imprinted in the depths of his soul. "Who are you?" The Baron shouted, "what are you doing in tades territory Stop! " The Baron couldn''t help drinking as he watched Sean and Kane move forward without stopping. "The Baron will be left to you. Let me help you stop those knights." Sean ignored each other, but turned his head sideways and said to Kane, "Oh, by the way, don''t keep your hand, otherwise you''ll be very unlucky." Looking at Sean''s last smile, Kane only felt a pain in his mouth, because he didn''t have to think he knew what Sean was going to do. These days, he has seen Sean''s actions after showing this smile countless times. At the next moment, as Kane expected, Sean accelerated into the middle of the patrol of the tades clan territory. Before the Baron could react, he felt a dull pain in his chest. Then he flew out and fell heavily to the ground. Next to him stood Kane with a depressed face. However, before the Baron stood up again, he saw a scene that made him show his eyes: the six blood knights who followed him did not even have time to pull their swords out of their scabbards, but all of them were directly twisted by Sean and fell to the ground. With the death of the six blood knights, the momentum that connected the seven of them was completely interrupted in an instant, and the Viscount smell emitted by the leading Baron soon fell back to his own Baron level. And his face also flashed a touch of inadvertent flushing, which was obviously phagocytized by some force, but the phagocytic effect of this force did not seem to be large, because Sean didn''t feel the disorder of each other''s breath. "Asshole!" The Baron let out an angry roar, then quickly got up and pulled out his sword. "Don''t you do it yet?" Sean did not pay attention to the baron. A mere Baron would not let Sean pay attention to it. At least the enemy of Hubble''s level was worth Sean''s efforts, so he still looked at Kane with a relaxed face. At this time, the Baron finally woke up and found that there was an enemy around him. Without saying a word, he waved his sword at Kane. Then, a scream suddenly sounded. Even Sean frowned miserably: Kane was cut open by the other party''s sword, and a bloody wound was clearly visible from Kane''s right shoulder and left abdomen. But in terms of the physical ability of the blood clan, as long as the injury is not fatal enough, it can be restrained in fact, so the wound on Kane''s body soon healed, but the lost blood can''t be replenished. This made Kane''s face a little white, and his body staggered back a few steps. Kane''s weakness was obviously somewhat unexpected to the tades clan baron. Because of his breath, he felt that Kane''s strength would not be too far apart even if he didn''t have the Baron rank, so he was ready to fight hard, but he didn''t expect that his opponent was unexpectedly weak, which made a sharp look flash in the Baron''s eyes. Then solve you first¡ª¡ª At the moment, the Baron had made up his mind to solve Kane first, because he found that another guy who seemed to be a little too strong had no intention of shooting, but was watching a play. After making the decision, the Baron''s attack on Kane became more and more fierce. Chapter 1232 Sean yawned in boredom, and then sat there watching the Baron sling Kane. In Sean''s eyes, the Baron''s strength was not so strong that he was not a genius or elite. Although he had a sword in his hand and the temperament of a swordsman, he was not as fierce as a swordsman at the time of attack, so that in Sean''s view, the swordsmanship of the blood Baron was almost flawed - in terms of swordsmanship alone, Sean thought that those bronze swordsmen who were proficient in swordsmanship on the surface could easily suppress the blood baron. Of course, it means only fencing. In terms of power, there is still no comparability. The explosive power of the blood clan of the Baron rank is definitely stronger than that of the general lower level gold realm. Only the lower level gold realm strongmen such as Levi, Rena, Sean and Christina, who can not be measured by conventional means, can be said to win steadily. But what''s special is that it''s not just blood races. The vast majority of creatures in the underground world have stronger individual abilities than surface people - basically, they are stronger than surface races in the same realm. According to the research of the madmen at the hellson Institute, they found that this is because the lineage of the ethnic residents of the underground world is more pure, but no one knows how to make the lineage more pure. So the final explanation can only be attributed to the blood. According to the research maniac of the hellson Institute, the blood of the underground world residents still maintains a considerable degree of activity, at least more than 5%. Combined with today''s residents in the surface world, the blood activity is generally less than 1%, so it is conceivable that the strength of residents in the underground world is strong. However, just watching Kane being singled, Sean was really bored: "you still have five minutes. If you can''t solve the kid in five minutes, you have to be prepared for the next days." Kane''s face changed slightly. He knew that what Sean said was not a joke. If he really couldn''t meet the requirements, his end would be very poor. Among the options of long-term torture and short-term pain, Kane undoubtedly chose the latter: he gave a crazy roar, and then rushed at the other party regardless of his own long sword. Sean, who saw this scene, nodded secretly. Kane may be timid, timid and even have the strange habit of blood fainting, but he also developed a nearly crazy behavior under Sean''s training. Once he is forced to a dead end, he will completely show this crazy behavior, which can often make him play a stronger strength. Generally speaking, he plays some extraordinary. Especially in the blood clan battle, if you can''t directly hit the key and other places to form a decisive outcome, the battle will often fall into the protracted combat situation of war of attrition. However, the blood clan''s awareness of protecting its core parts is also very important. Therefore, it is not easy to achieve decisive results by pounding the key points. Therefore, a crazy battle mode like Kane, which suddenly ignores, can often achieve good combat results. Of course, the most important thing is that there are more battles in this situation, and the absorption and growth rate of combat experience is much higher than that obtained in ordinary battles. However, the blood Baron''s combat experience is not weak. Perhaps he is not much better than Kane in terms of individual quality, but he has one more weapon than Kane, and he is quite proficient in the use of sword skills. Therefore, in addition to a panic at the beginning, when the situation is deadlocked, Kane''s injuries increase, which is naturally extremely unfavorable to Kane. But Sean didn''t want to help at all. "Dad, the kid seems to be dead." Said the black king. Today''s black king has been able to well control the floating of his voice. Although he is still unable to whisper, he is not as afraid that others don''t know he can speak as before. At least for the moment, when Kane fought with the blood Baron, neither of them found the black king who spoke. "Kane will last longer than you think." Sean whispered, "it''s not enough to kill him right now Moreover, this guy is a spring. If he doesn''t press down hard, he won''t bounce up at all. Look, it''s probably the baron who will have bad luck in the end. " "But Kane won''t be any better." The black king obviously tilted his mouth and was not optimistic about Kane at all. As a guy Sean has been training for the last two months, no one knows more about Kane than Sean. In fact, even if Sean knew that Kane would win in the end, Kane would certainly be badly hurt. However, this naked life and death struggle can well cure Cain''s dizziness and phobia, because in the last half month, Sean asked Cain to help dig the blood nuclei of other blood families, so more or less Cain also has a certain adaptability. Otherwise, Sean wouldn''t dare let Kane fight such a blood Baron directly. "At least not dead." Sean said faintly, and then ignored the battle here. As long as Kane does not die and will not be disabled, even if he is seriously injured, it is within the range acceptable to Sean. After all, during this time, he collected a lot of blood, not to mention the blood of other blood families. Basically, as long as the blood families that fell into his hands, all valuable parts were squeezed out, and only a blank body was left for the devil party and secret party. In the case of the evil party and the secret party, it is natural not to know that someone has obstructed it and tried to provoke a larger war. But as for who it is, it is impossible for the devil party and the secret party to speculate. After all, more and more races are involved in "Jihad", and the current situation is no longer what the devil party and the secret party can decide in one word. Unless more than half of the six holy blood ethnic groups reach an armistice agreement, it is possible to stop the war. Otherwise, as long as several of them want to continue, the war will never stop. Perhaps this is not a good thing for the secret party. But for the devil party, it is definitely a good thing. Anyway, they only need an excuse to start a war. And Sean did give them an excuse. However, with the character of the devil party, if you know the truth, you will certainly not thank Sean. On the contrary, you will continue to send people to chase Sean. Fortunately, at present, the only one who knows the truth is probably the bloody Archduke Serena of the Larsen Ba family. Harper hasn''t contacted her for nearly half a month. As her most trusted confidant, Serena can''t know what''s going on. Moreover, with her cunning, shameless and excellent thinking ability, she must have completely figured out what the real fuse of the sudden war between the devil party and the secret party is. But as Sean said, the current situation is that he is dark and Serena is bright, so it''s not easy for Serena to find Sean again. She has lost her best chance. However, this kind of thing can not be said that Serena was stupid and wasted such a great opportunity. It can only be said that it was the internal relations of the blood clan that caused Serena''s failure to establish an action stronghold on the surface, and also led to the destruction of the extremely secret abyss path. Naturally, Serena''s status in the lesenba clan plummeted. Originally, it is really unscientific for those who have enemies with Serena not to come out and fall in love, so others naturally don''t want Serena to take power again. Under such circumstances, Serena can mobilize a blood Viscount, even if this person is her direct force, which is not easy. Unfortunately, Sean''s situation is better than Serena thought. So Harper died and Sean disappeared completely. Kane''s battle with the blood Baron continued, and Kane''s wounds began to grow more and more, and his healing ability began to decline. It was obvious that Kane''s blood gas was not enough to maintain physical consumption. However, Kane still didn''t give up the fight. He seemed to have completely lost consciousness. He didn''t stop until he left a scar on the other party''s body every time. He had completely forgotten the pain and fear, and even the fear of blood seemed to disappear. Sean nodded with satisfaction. He felt that with just a few more times, Kane would almost be able to cure his blood sickness. After all, Kane had been soaked in blood for so long in that small town. The smell of blood should have been almost used to it. Once you get used to such a strong smell of blood, the smell of blood caused by fighting is much lighter than before, and you can''t form enough impact at all. Just like a person who is used to heavy taste food and suddenly eats some light food, he will not feel delicious, but will feel dull. "Someone''s coming, Dad." The black king suddenly warned. "Someone is coming?" Sean was stunned. He was injured now and his perception range was not large, so if someone who was good at sneaking touched him, he was actually very dangerous. Therefore, the guard work was currently in the charge of the black king, "how many people?" "Four." The black king replied. Almost as soon as the black king''s words fell, Sean saw four figures quickly sweeping from the distance. Their speed is not fast, but their body shape is tens of meters away, and there is still some vagueness and air distortion. It seems that they have used some secret method to cover their body shape. The most important thing is that the four people have almost no breath, and obviously intend to lurk close. If it weren''t for the perception and judgment of the black king, Sean would have to touch these people within 100 meters to find it. According to the strength of these people, I''m afraid the distance of 100 meters is the speed of their outbreak. With some vigilance in his heart, Sean also got up to face these people. It seems that they found their latent failure. These people no longer approached secretly, but quickly came in the direction of Sean, and let their momentum emerge completely at the same time. This is the most favorite thing for the blood clan. After all, the blood clan is an ethnic group that pays great attention to the hierarchy. The suppression on the rank can often have a good effect. Especially after being promoted to the upper blood clan, the coercion will be more obvious and terrible, and it has almost absolute suppression on the lower blood clan. Therefore, the battles within the blood clan are often fought by those with similar strength, and the low ones rarely win the high ones. The momentum of the other four people completely emerged, obviously with this idea, because Sean saw that Kane''s action slowed down obviously, which was the result of being suppressed by the other party''s momentum. Among the four new blood families, one is a viscount and the other three are barons. This made Sean instantly judge that the tades clan was a fairly strong clan, and the patriarch was probably the rank of earl or even marquis. Of course, the count is more likely. After all, the Marquis rank is already a relatively strong blood clan member in the blood clan. Although the clan led by it is still only a declining clan in the eyes of some people, it is not despised. Usually, only the clan led by the clan chief of the Earl rank can send the blood clan of the subduke rank to patrol the clan territory. "Hum." Sean snorted softly. Although he didn''t use special secret skills and other abilities, he could only give play to the strength of superior gold, which was probably only equivalent to the strength of viscount rank. After all, Sean was a man who almost stepped into the superior holy land, so his use of momentum, field and other aspects was far better than those who had not yet stepped into the holy land. Therefore, even if it was just a cold hum, it was enough to deter the four new blood clans opposite, and let Kane have a more fair fighting space again. The four new blood families felt Sean''s momentum and vibration. They looked at each other and seemed to feel that there was no good communication between them and Sean, so an extremely subtle blood gas was emitted from the four people in an instant and then connected together. At this moment, the momentum of the four people suddenly increased, and they had reached the critical point of the Viscount''s peak. They were only a little less powerful than the count. Momentum linked! Sean raised his eyebrows. He had understood that the secret skill of the tades clan should be this momentum movement. In the game, momentum movement is a very special battlefield skill, which can only be mastered by the military system, or can be launched in guild war mode. It can''t be played in ordinary combat. Among them, the most famous momentum movements are "group charge" of cavalry arms and "strategic magic" of MAGE arms. The former allows the cavalry to exert the charging power no less than that of the Knights; The latter can let a group of magician arms who only know fireball art launch advanced magic such as fire rain overturning. However, Sean had never seen the momentum of the underground world in the game. In the surface world, Sean has never seen momentum movement. He thinks that the real world has no such special function. After all, he has not seen the charge of cavalry and knights. The whole cavalry force of tens of thousands has not been defeated by the Knights composed of hundreds of knights. If in the game, the cavalry troops who have mastered the group charging ability can completely hedge against the Knights whose scale is less than ten times of their own. At present, Sean doesn''t know what special effect ability the momentum of these blood families has. But at present, the only thing that can be determined is that after the momentum of the four people moved together, the pressure alone has almost reached the level of blood count. Although he still didn''t break through this level limit, the momentum and pressure between his every move still had some impact on Sean. This made Sean look back at the baron who was fighting with Kane. Obviously, the Baron has found his companion''s arrival, so he doesn''t want to continue to entangle with Kane, but wants to meet his companion. This discovery made Sean understand that if the blood Baron and the other four blood families were to meet, their momentum would certainly reach the count level. Although I don''t know what will happen once the opponent''s momentum reaches the count level, my intuition does tell Sean not to take risks. "Kill each other, at least drag each other!" Sean shouted in a deep voice, "once they meet, you and I will suffer!" Chapter 1233 Sean was so fast that he rushed towards the other team without hesitation. No one knows the effect of momentum linkage better than him. Although Sean could solve even if he made the Baron connect with each other, it would make his injury a little worse. You know, in order to deal with Harper before, he forcibly stimulated his potential and aggravated his injury. It''s not easy to get well in the past half a month. He doesn''t want to slow down his recovery because of this. Because the cruel way of living in the underground world has made Sean fully understand that only strength is the only guarantee of the underground world. Therefore, Sean doesn''t have to waste time and energy to solve his opponent in a more relaxed way. The four new blood families who came to reinforce obviously didn''t expect Sean''s reaction to be so fierce. At the moment when they were slightly stunned, Sean had crashed into their attack circle. He also uses the sword, but as a sword saint, Sean obviously has too many sword skills to surpass each other. Facing the four long swords stabbing at him, Sean''s toe was a little, and his body appeared a very unnatural micro dun. However, it was this micro Dun that made Sean not directly involved in the attack of four long swords, but produced a buffer. Then, it was Sean''s counterattack like a storm. Several sword shadows scattered and stabbed. Only a few light sounds of gold and iron attack were heard. The four blood families holding long swords retreated for several steps, which was obviously caused by Sean''s strong attack. Obviously, none of the four expected that Sean''s strength was so strong that they were stunned for a moment. But it was Sean who was even more stunned. The actual effect of momentum linkage is a kind of enhancement effect similar to aura ability. Like the cavalry group charge, this can make 10000 ordinary cavalry have the attack power of 1000 knights when charging, and make them have the fighting ability against the Knights. Of course, this is not to strengthen the individual combat ability of all cavalry, so this power bonus is only available when the cavalry unit launches an assault, which is still far from the overall ability bonus of aura skills. In Sean''s view, the momentum of these blood families should be similar. But through this fight, Sean can be sure that it is actually quite different from what he imagined. Among the four blood families, only one is a Viscount, and the other three are barons. Don''t say there are only three barons like this. Even if there are a few dozen, Sean is always cutting vegetables and melons. But at the moment of the fight, Sean found that the four people were obviously the same in strength and speed, which was obviously that their strength had been enhanced. It''s easy to say that the strength of the people who connect the momentum is separated, but Sean can clearly feel that the strength of these people is not divided equally, but all have been improved. At present, each of these four people has a strength no less than the Viscount''s peak. This discovery made Sean a little glad that he obeyed his intuitive judgment, forced his attack and didn''t let his opponent meet. Otherwise, once the momentum of each other''s five people moves together, and all five people have the strength of the Earl rank, that is the real trouble. After all, if it was only the attack of one or two earls, Sean could cope with it regardless of the attack of his injury, but if there were five earls, Sean had to pay a high price to escape. After a blow revealed the strength of his opponent, Sean didn''t have any idea to keep his hand. A lunge rushed up again, and the long sword in his hand was light and heavy on the black long sword of a blood Baron on the left. The strength of Sean''s sword should not be too strong, so the blood Baron didn''t use much strength. He was preventing Sean from cheating his sword move. But unexpectedly, under the intersection of the two swords, Sean''s strength was terrible. This unprepared reaction instantly made him lose all the possibility of counterattack, and his attack was completely biased. The long sword inevitably hit the sword edge of his companions, resulting in his companions being unable to attack. The sudden delay of the two blood barons also made the attack steps of the other two blood barons deviate - the leading viscount and the other Baron stepped forward a few steps and opened a few steps away from the other two, which made a loophole in their attack network. Sean naturally can''t let go of such a loophole. At present, the strength of these four blood families is close to the level of earl. Even if their swordsmanship skills are quite rough, they are still not much weaker than Sean in the blessing of strength and agility. When Sean was unwilling to aggravate his injury, he had to rely on his personal combat experience and superb swordsmanship skills to solve the four blood families. Without the slightest hand, Sean has brought the potential of his body to the limit. After making a flaw artificially, Sean took a step back and waved the long sword in his hand again. After opening the long sword of the blood Viscount, his body did not retreat but advance. The whole person slipped by the side like a loach. While twisting his body, Sean also took back the long sword in his right hand, which was clearly a long sword, but Sean''s hand was as dexterous as a short sword. Another blood baron who attacked Sean with the blood Baron suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his chest before he knew what was going on. Then, before he could react, the fierce sword Qi suddenly burst out from his body, directly tore the upper body of the blood Baron into pieces, and the blood sprayed down like a drizzle. And Sean, without taking into account the blood of Lin, turned back and entangled with the angry Viscount again. This time, Sean was convinced of one thing. The momentum of these blood clans can indeed produce a strong growth effect. Moreover, once the movement occurs, the strength of all blood clan members connected together can be improved. Although the specific upper limit number is not known, Sean''s current judgment shows that the momentum movement formed by one viscount and four barons can break through the level of Earl rank. But it''s not too difficult for Sean to crack this momentum. As long as you can kill one of the members who have generated the momentum movement, although the momentum movement will not be cracked, the increase of power will be weakened. Like right now. When Sean confronted the Viscount again, he obviously felt that the strength and agility of the other party had been weakened a lot, and there had been an obvious gap with his own strength. It''s no longer like before, completely at a peak critical point, which makes Sean feel a little tricky - this is also the reason why Sean will choose to kill a blood Baron as the breakthrough point, because he is convinced that this force, which is not exercised step by step by himself, can''t be easily controlled. Of course, in addition to this breakthrough point, the subtlety of Sean''s sword is also a key turning point. At the moment of fighting with the Viscount''s sword blade, Sean not only blocked the other party''s attack, broke the other party''s defense, interrupted the other party''s change of moves, but even grasped the only gap and flaw, brushed his body and deceived him - this series of coping skills fully demonstrated Sean''s deep understanding of sword skills and his high grasp of strength and agility. At the moment when Sean avoided the long sword of the blood Viscount for the second time and was ready to win the other party in one fell swoop, two long swords were stabbed on both sides at the same time and clamped against Sean''s waist and ribs. If Sean still wants to kill the blood Viscount, Sean will be hit by the sword in his waist and rib. This position, let alone the human body, is an important and vital part even for the blood family, because as long as the angle is slightly selected, you can hit the heart directly through the ribs. Even if it is not a sharp weapon attack, but an attack means such as fist and palm, it can still cause concussion damage to the heart. Sean knew that he had won a lot after killing an enemy, but he was still unwilling to give up this rare attack opportunity. Of course, the most important thing is that the weapons of these two blood barons can''t hurt him. Sean''s wrist shook slightly, and he unloaded the blade of the Viscount opposite with a very unique strength. Then the wrist worked, and the black king was like a poisonous snake in Sean''s hand. The sword edge was slightly wound, and a strange traction force was generated from the sword edge in an instant. The blood Viscount obviously felt that his own strength was being pulled, and his face showed a burst of horror. At this moment, it was not easy for him to get rid of Sean''s entanglement. But he also simply released the handle of the sword without hesitation, and wanted to retreat quickly when he moved. But Sean wouldn''t give up the attack. While the strength of the blood Viscount of the other party had not completely erupted, Sean took the lead and stepped on it. The black king immediately stabbed into the chest and abdomen of the blood Viscount like a flying snake. In the incredible look of the other party, Sean suddenly waved his sword and picked it up. The fierce sword spirit broke from the Viscount''s body, and tore the Viscount''s body into two pieces on the spot. However, because of Sean''s deliberate attention this time, his blood nucleus was not destroyed. At the same time, when Sean stabbed his sword into each other''s chest, the long swords of the two blood barons also stabbed Sean at the same time. However, different from what they imagined, the two swords did not directly pierce Sean''s body, or even the skin. In their incredible look, they saw a burst of silver luster on Sean''s skin, which blocked the attack of the blood baron. Magic seal. Silver scale! One of the special abilities Sean got a long time ago. However, as Sean''s opponent became stronger and stronger, the battle became a high-rhythm and fast battle aimed at fatal injuries, so such small means gradually lost their significance. But Sean hasn''t played for a long time, but it doesn''t mean that he really forgot these skills. Sometimes in some special cases, he still has a great surprise effect, and the less he plays, the less people see it, which also means that the fewer people know Sean''s bottom card and ability. Without turning back, after Sean blocked the attack of the two blood barons, he directly drew a backhand sword to the side. The blood Baron was shocked and hurried back to the sword grid, but the long black sword with good hardness was directly cut off by Sean''s sword! In this world, except for artifact and specially reinforced weapons, no weapon can resist the black king''s chop! If so, twice! While the long sword was directly cut off, the head of the blood Baron was cut off at the beginning. Blood gushed from the fracture of the blood clan''s neck like a fountain. It was too late for the remaining blood Baron to escape at this time. After losing the bonus of this special ability, Sean didn''t bother to solve such a blood baron. It can be said that he killed the blood Baron on the spot with little effort. The blood nuclei of the other two blood barons and the blood Viscount were preserved, except that the first blood baron who died in Sean''s hand was to get rid of momentum, so Sean didn''t keep his hand. The only pity is that Sean couldn''t collect their blood, so he had to deal with several corpses to speed up their blood loss, Prevent the blood clan from finding clues about him when it sends someone to investigate. After solving the four blood clan members who came to support, Sean looked back and found that the battle on Kane''s side was over. It''s different from what Sean expected to end up with. Although Kane was hurt all over and even his abdomen was pierced by the long sword of the blood Baron of the other party, Kane really killed the other party with his personal strength. His left hand held each other''s blood core, and his fangs had penetrated into each other''s neck blood vessels and were sucking each other''s blood - in Sean''s eyes, Kane''s injury was rapidly recovering with the naked eye. In particular, his eyes showed the scarlet color unique to the blood family. This is the first time Kane has taken the initiative to draw the blood of other blood clan members, especially if the other party is still a baron. Its blood gas nourishing effect is more effective than ordinary creatures. Of course, if Kane''s physical quality is not necessarily worse than the blood clan of Baron rank, rashly taking the blood of blood clan members higher than his own rank will only cause extremely serious damage to a blood clan and will not be of any benefit. But that''s not what Sean cares about. What he really cares about is Kane''s madness and ruthlessness in this war, and he finally broke through the psychological barrier and began to take blood without any resistance. This is a real blood clan! "Dad, I always think that kid seems to have a mental breakdown." But the black king always likes to say something that doesn''t accord with the atmosphere. Although Sean also felt that Kane was probably really in a state of mental breakdown, so he made this behavior that belonged to the "real blood family". But Sean is more willing to believe that after this experience, Kane will not resist and reject this behavior. In a sense, it can be regarded as a complete cure for Kane''s dizziness. "No matter how much, whether the kid has a mental breakdown or not, it makes no difference to us." Sean looked back at several bodies lying on the ground and the blood everywhere. "The underground world is more cruel and bloody than I expected, especially after the war broke out. It seems that I have to change my previous ideas." "What do you mean?" The black king asked. "That means I have to find a doctor or someone else who can treat me first, and then cure my injury first." Sean said angrily, "otherwise, in my current state, I can only play the strength equivalent to the viscount. In case of a stronger opponent, I have to work hard to aggravate my physical injury in order to solve the opponent But in the whole underground world, there may not be too many enemies in the rank of Prince and Archduke, but there will certainly be no fewer ranks such as count and marquis. " "Then... How to treat it?" The black king asked. Sean silently looked at the black king and clenched his teeth: "in short, let''s find a town first!" Chapter 1234 On a slightly messy wilderness, four men in black gowns are surrounded by a middle-aged man in dark red and ground robes. The middle-aged man has short black hair, and his facial features are different from ordinary blood families. He is a typical high hip contour. The man''s facial features are softer and more similar to the qainas on the surface - if his pupils are not red. The middle-aged man was wearing a white lace shirt with fluffy cuffs, a black vest and a pair of slim black trousers. Different from other blood families, the middle-aged man''s shirt and dress were not received in his pants, but released, and the whole man looked a little debauchery. He didn''t wear an evening dress coat. What he wore on his shirt was the dark red floor length robe - not so much a robe as a windbreaker. The middle-aged man''s momentum is particularly strong. Even if he is not surrounded by four blood Viscount, he will definitely be the most dazzling one in the wilderness. This is a blood count. And it is still a count of blood clan with extremely strong strength, which is no less than Haber. But different from Haber, because this blood count is not the elite of the thirteen clans, he is only from a middle-class clan. In a sense, this is a real blood genius. Both talent and potential are far above Harper. Tyburn tades is one of the leaders of the younger generation of the secret party. However, compared with several other leaders of the secret party faction who were born in the thirteen clans, tiborn, a blood clan not born in the thirteen clans, naturally has stronger appeal and influence. In the words of the surface world, it is "this is a hero born in the civilian class". Although tiborn did not break the common sense. In the face of the genius from the thirteen clans, he would still be affected by the pressure of Qi and blood, this did not prevent him from becoming the leader of the younger generation, nor did it hinder his terrible appeal and influence in many small and medium-sized clans. The tades clan is stronger and more dangerous than Sean thought. Standing on the moor, Tyburn looked around. Within his sight were the bodies of ten members of the tades clan. These included a Viscount, four barons and five knights. Not to mention the identity of the five knights, but the sacrifice of four barons and a Viscount was a great loss even for the tades clan. After the thirteen clans, the blood clan has created not 10000 but 8000 clans, belonging to three major factions. However, after tens of thousands of years of changes, these clans are naturally strong and weak. Even many large clans that were once very strong and not necessarily worse than the thirteen clans have now been annihilated in the long river of history. Apart from the thirteen clans, no blood clans dare to ensure that their clans can prosper forever, because a sudden war is likely to weaken countless powerful clans. To ensure the prosperity of a clan, it is necessary to ensure that the successor of each generation of patriarch in the clan must reach the level of the Duke. Because the founder of the clan is a grand duke between the Duke and the prince - this is not a symbol of strength, but more a symbol of honor, indicating that the blood clan has the ability to create the clan. Therefore, often the first founder of the clan is extremely strong, but whether a clan can maintain and develop for a long time must depend on the potential level of the second and third generation of new members of the clan. Once the next successor can not reach the Duke level, it means that the clan has begun to decline. Although the Marquis rank is not weak, for the scale of the whole underground world, the Marquis rank is barely at the high level - but this position is actually very embarrassing. It belongs to the sequence of high rather than low. Of course, if you want to sound better, it can be said that it is not enough and more than the bottom. Below the Marquis, in the blood clan society, it belongs to a more general category, which can be regarded as a clan with a little status. As for the next level, the clan led by the Viscount belongs to the cannon fodder class like blood slaves for the whole blood clan society. Basically, this kind of clan can''t avoid being annexed in the end, that is, the secret party''s attitude is a little mild, so there will be living space for the Viscount clan. If the Magic Party had been annexed by other clans. Those who can be called big clans must have a strong blood clan of Prince rank. The reason why the thirteen clans are above all clans in the whole blood clan society is that they have elders higher than the prince, that is, the "eternal sleepers". Tiborn is highly expected because of his high assessment of potential: as long as he does not die prematurely, his future achievements will be at least a duke, and even a prince. Once tiborn can become a prince, the tades clan will become an emerging large clan in the blood clan society. Even if Tyburn could not become a prince in the end, the Duke''s rank was enough to ensure that the future status of the tades clan would not be low. But the future belongs to the future, now belongs to the present. Before the tades clan became a powerful clan, the sacrifice of one viscount and four barons was still a heavy price. There are more than ten viscount in the whole tades clan. When the jihad has broken out and the territory of tades clan is on the front line of the war, we can imagine the impact of a Viscount''s sacrifice. Tyburn narrowed his eyes slightly and didn''t know what he was thinking. However, he did not speak, but the four people standing behind him were also afraid to speak, so they stood quietly. The scene seemed strange for a moment. However, this strange did not last long, and a small soil bag soon rose in front of Tyburn. Then a pale hand suddenly broke through the ground, and the scene looked a little scary: I saw the hand breaking through the ground touch the ground a few times, and the other hand also broke through the ground. Two hands pressed on the ground, as if to force a support, and a person''s head came out of the ground. The man who came out of the ground was pale, but it was not that kind of white and delicate, but a morbid color. It''s just that now I''m stained with some soil, so it looks a little embarrassed and funny. But among the five people present, except for a smile on Tyburn''s face, the four people standing behind him dared not even show a smile. Because the man who drilled out of the soil is also a real blood count! "Why don''t you laugh and give me a hand." The man who came out of the soil looked at Tyburn with a smile on his face and cursed without any politeness. Although Tyburn couldn''t stop smiling, he still bent over and pulled the other party directly from the soil. Then he looked at the other party patting the soil on his body. After everything was cleaned, Tyburn asked, "how about it?" However, the blood clan count who drilled out of the soil shook his head and said in a deep voice: "veteran, all the blood nuclei were either excavated or completely crushed, and the blood was kept clean, leaving the body. I think it should be too late to deal with Memory backtracking has little to use. " "Not even you?" Tyburn restrained his smile and replaced it with a serious face. The blood clan has a variety of abilities. No one knows what rules are followed in the birth of these abilities, because even the children born of the same clan and the same pair of parents have different abilities. Like the blood clan count who came out of the soil, he has a special ability and is suitable for combat, but it is also a very important ability. He can directly open memory backtracking through a little blood, unlike other blood families, which need to use blood with blood nucleus. Of course, for the blood clan count, not all blood is OK. The closer it is to the heart or even the source blood, the more memories it can read. There are ten bodies of members of the tades clan in the wilderness. Although their blood has been emptied, it actually seeps into the geology of the wilderness. Just now, when he was drilling the ground, he actually looked for the blood of these members in the geological layer, and then remembered and traced the blood collected by him to determine the identity of the murderer. But the result is not ideal. "I didn''t see the specific memory, but there is also a clue." "Oh?" Tyburn raised his eyebrows. "What clue." "There are two murderers. One''s strength is not worth mentioning at present, but it can be seen that he should also be a guy with amazing potential." The blood count with special memory backtracking ability said, "but the other one is a little too strong My memory is very vague and I can''t see it very clearly. I feel more emotion is fear and fear. This man uses a sword and is very good at it I''m afraid it''s above you. " Tyburn''s face changed slightly, frowned and said, "is it a blood clan? "The devil party?" "It seems that it should be a blood clan, but it''s hard to say whether the devil party or the parliament wants to fish in troubled waters." The count shook his head slightly, "but I''m not sure whether it''s a hunter or a coincidence. In all the memory pictures, I can''t see his true face. All I can leave is a back Well, his sword is also very unique. " "Give me the picture." Tyburn said. The other party didn''t say anything, just stretched out his right index finger and forced a drop of blood at the fingertip. The fresh blood color is bright red, emitting a strange fragrance. The four blood Viscount standing behind Tyburn just smelled and their Adam''s apple surged. But they also knew that this drop of blood was not something they could touch, so although their face showed an unnatural urgency, they didn''t dare to move at all. Tyburn stretched out his hand, took the drop of blood and put it into his mouth. Soon, countless incomplete pictures began to flash in his mind. There are not only pictures of Sean wielding his sword to kill members of the tades clan, but also pictures of Kane fighting with the blood baron. But Kane''s face can be seen clearly. After all, his fight with the Baron is a real dead fight. There are not many face-to-face situations. Especially in the last scene, Kane actually bit each other''s blood vessels and sucked the Baron''s blood and gas. How can such a scene of resentment be forgotten. But compared with Kane''s clarity, Sean''s picture is a little strange. Basically, each scene has only one side or back, and you can''t see the true face at all. The only thing that can clearly leave an impression is the light and sword of the sword, as well as the fear and shock left in the hearts of the people easily solved by Sean. After all the memories flashed away, Tyburn slowly opened his eyes. But his red eyes suddenly flashed a light, which made his eyes look more bright red. Of course, this scene was not seen by anyone except the blood count standing face to face with him. "You see?" The other count tilted his head and was curious because he knew Tyburn''s special abilities. Tyburn is not pure blood in the real sense, it can only be regarded as semi pure. However, compared with other semi pure parents who are new supporters, tiborn''s achievements are much higher than ordinary people, because his mother is a real pure blood person, and it is said that she comes from a more powerful clan than the tades clan, and may even be the second generation of the thirteen clan. Of course, few people know the truth, because Tyburn''s birth is said to be a small accident - his father is the first blood clan of tades, but he is also famous for his handsome appearance. Previously, it was said that when they went out on an adventure, they met a blood clan woman with extraordinary temperament. After they looked at each other, some very subtle stories naturally occurred, but after that adventure, the two sides never met again. It was not until ten years later that Tyburn''s father suddenly received a letter asking him to go somewhere. Then he brought Tyburn back, who was just born at that time. After that, through a series of careful cultivation, and tiborn did live up to the expectations of the public, and finally gradually gained today''s fame and status. Unfortunately, his father died unexpectedly when he went out, and he didn''t reveal to tiborn who his mother was from beginning to end. Hundreds of years have passed since then. Of course, Tyburn will no longer think about who his mother is. Having been promoted to count, he has a very broad prospect in the tades clan. As long as he can be promoted to Marquis, he can immediately take over the position of leader of the tades clan and officially become the leader of the tades clan. As for the old patriarch, of course, he retreated to the second line and became the high-level of the tades clan. One of the special abilities Tyburn has is blood pupil. His eyes can analyze some very unique clues, and even accurately judge the opponent''s attack trajectory and mana fluctuation traces. Therefore, when the count with special memory backtracking ability saw the bright red eyes of Tyburn, he knew that Tyburn must have found some clues he had not found. "It shouldn''t be blood clan." Tiborn smiled and said, "those swordsmanship... Are more like swordsmanship in the surface world. Before, the queen of the lesenba family seemed to have made a big event on the surface, resulting in the breaking of the whole abyss path. It is likely that her majesty brought someone from the surface world in. " "You mean..." the count''s face changed slightly. "Don''t you think it''s strange that this Jihad broke out?" Tiborn chuckled, his eyes showing some disdain, "the devil party invaded the secret party''s territory? Apart from others, Harper''s position in the devil party is only higher than mine. What important thing is there for a kappa clan to do in person? It is obvious that Harper''s action was directed by her Majesty the queen of lesumba, but it was used by the surface guest, which became the fuse for the outbreak of this jihad. " Tyburn bit the stress on the word "guest". "Then we should tell parliament about it..." "Let parliament stand on our side?" Tyburn''s laughter was a little cold. "It''s useless. Now the situation of the war has been completely chaotic. It can''t be over if one party wants to end it Moreover, the devil party has no intention of letting our secret party go at all. They are probably the guys who are most eager for war. " "What shall we do now?" "You go back first and I''ll chase each other." Tyburn said, although his tone was flat, but there was no doubt, "I really want to see what kind of people can make the queen of lesenba suffer. That is the first person worthy of our new generation. Compared with her, why do the outside world call us the leader of the new generation is a humiliation to us How many people have suffered a great loss in her hands, even without the qualification to turn over Hey, she made such a big fool this time. Now it''s a big joke. " "I heard that the lesenba family planned to strip her of her Archduke''s name." "That''s just a rumor. The thirteen clans are not so stingy." Tyburn said, "but it''s true that the Queen''s life is hard now. The lesenba clan is obviously going to marry her. Hey, it is said that the object is the tyrant of the Giovanni clan Well, the bloody queen and the tyrant are still a good match. " "The attitude of the Giovanni clan has always been very ambiguous. It is uncertain between the Parliament and the devil party. It is estimated that this time, the lesenba clan plans to completely tie the Giovanni clan to the chariot of the devil party." "Anyway, what such a big man wants to think has nothing to do with us." Tyburn said, "no one can leave calmly after hurting our tades clan This account will be recovered by myself. You are not good at fighting, so I asked the four of them to send you back first After going back, tell the clan leader that the opponent is very strong. Don''t send reinforcements to me. First deal with the provocation of those smelly dogs in the north. " "Be careful." There was no dissuasion, said another count present. "I see." Chapter 1235 The area of the underground world is extremely vast. In addition to the six holy blood races representing the highest power and status symbols, there are many other races in the underground world. For example, cave dwellers, underground demons, underground goblin and other humanoid creatures, even cave ice beads, cave cold spiders, cave melting insects and other biological races with certain wisdom, and even killing rabbits, giant bees and other exotic animals. Because the temperature of the underground world is constant, there is no seasonal division such as spring, summer, autumn and winter. The only difference is day and night. Therefore, in addition to some differences in living environment, the underground world is actually a mixed scene. All territories are divided according to clans and ethnic groups. The more powerful clans and ethnic groups are, the larger the territory area they own. Other people living in this territory can only be regarded as vassals of this clan or ethnic group, especially those villages and towns that have established gathering places. They should pay tribute according to reality in exchange for peace and freedom in the gathering places. Only a small clan like kappa clan will lose control of the territory. The leader of the tades clan is actually not just an earl as Sean guessed, but a real Marquis blood clan, so the territory he controls is much larger than Sean imagined. In the whole tades clan, there are six blood families of Earl rank, thirteen blood families of subknight rank - now it should be twelve - and more than 100 barons, not to mention lords and knights. However, to calculate the actual high-level combat power of a clan, it is usually only the blood clan above the baron. Therefore, the six earls and the thirteen Viscount are the real high-level combat power of the tades clan, and they are also an important guarantee to ensure that the whole tades clan can gain a firm foothold in the secret party faction. Of course, the most important thing is the existence of tiborn tades. Although the blood clan is now just a count, his future potential limit ensures that he can at least become a blood clan Duke. Even if he is diligent enough and has a little luck, it is not impossible to become a prince. This is the real reason why the tades clan is not a big clan, but many blood clans in the secret party faction treat it as a big clan. Of course, if you change to the faction of the devil party, the situation is likely to be different. A genius of the younger generation of the blood clan is enough to break the head of many large clans - they will not let such clans grow up, but will do everything possible to annex the blood clan with young talents, which is also the biggest difference between the devil party and the secret party. Sean didn''t know that his estimate of the tades clan was wrong. In fact, when the whole underground world is involved in war, if you are not very familiar with the situation of the underground world, you must not judge the strength and details of a clan, tribe and ethnic group just by what you see. After all, the larger the territory of a clan, the more places to guard, so the power will be scattered. For example, the tades clan is at war with a werewolf tribe at this time. That''s the real reason why Sean would miscalculate the tades clan. Kane only knows the basis of some common sense. Sean has no hope for this guy who has never left the kappa clan castle for more than 200 years. Many things were combined by him according to some of Kane''s descriptions and his experience in the past half a month. As for the guys who died in Shane''s hands, they basically didn''t bring any useful news to Shane. For this, Sean is actually quite helpless. However, although Sean is not very familiar with the underground world, at least he has rich adventure experience. Therefore, after killing people in the territory of the tades clan, Sean took Kane all the way to leave. Occasionally, he passed through some villages and towns for a short supply of resources immediately. Unless he was really very tired, he would stay and stay in these villages and towns. As for buildings such as cities, Sean was not grateful. I don''t even want to get close, let alone enter the city. After more than a week, Sean took Kane to a small town after Sean felt that he should have left the territory of the tades clan. There is an unwritten rule in the underground world. The scale of a gathering point formed or operated by vagrants and some small forces can be expanded indefinitely, as long as they can afford to pay tribute, and the clans within their jurisdiction will not pay attention to it. However, these gathering points are absolutely not allowed to build cities. They can only maintain the scale of gathering points forever. Even some items are not allowed to be traded and sold casually. If you want to expand the gathering point into a city, you must accept the control of the clan. There are also such cities, so that we can buy some things that are not sold at the gathering point, and even see some things that are also only available in big cities. This is also the reason why Sean didn''t enter the city before. He has just killed the people of the tades clan in the territory of the tades clan, and he has heard of the strange means of the blood clan from Kane and the blood clans he has killed in the past half a month. Maybe they have a means to track themselves. However, any means has a timeliness. As long as it passes this timeliness, there will be no problem. Therefore, what Sean wanted at this time was to leave the territory of the tades clan first. He knew very well that if he really wanted to make a complete recovery from his injury, he must go to the city. Because only cities have medical centers, and medical centers are not allowed to exist in gathering points, which is also a guarantee for the control of each territory clan over their territory. So after more than ten days, Sean finally took Kane into the city. The name of the city is also very complex. Sean has found that none of the towns in the underground world is short. It seems that the longer the name, the better. But there are only a few meanings expressed over and over again, such as hope, dawn and future. Occasionally, something new will be overbearing, domineering and invincible, which makes Sean dislike the taste of underground residents. "Even the mass grassroots in the surface world will not have such a boring name." When Sean entered the city, after listening to Kane''s translation of the city name, he disdained his lips. However, after entering the city, Sean didn''t rush to the hospital immediately, but began to wander around the city. This is an adventurous habit formed by Sean in the game. Every time he goes to a new city, he will visit the city first and remember the road map of the whole city. Because in the game, only a few cities have set up safety zones, and almost all other cities have no safety zones. PK operation can be carried out where the guards do not see. Therefore, in order to avoid trouble and risk, all players in the game have developed a good behavior of being familiar with all the layout of the city. "Where are we going? Lord Zorro. " Kane wandered behind Sean for more than half a day and finally couldn''t help asking. Sean looked back at Kane. Kane''s temperament has changed a lot since he fought with a baron of the tades clan that day and absorbed each other''s blood and Qi. The whole person calmed down a lot, not as timid as before, and he didn''t need Sean''s instructions. He would insist on physical training and hunt some exotic animals, even Warcraft. The whole person seemed to be immersed in the battle. At first, Sean just thought that Kane had cured dizziness and fear, but since watching Kane''s battle, Sean knew something had happened. To paraphrase one of the most common words of the black king, that is, Kane was broken. Now, once in combat, Kane will fall into a state of madness. Moreover, he would be particularly keen on the pictures of flesh and blood flying and blood splashing - Sean had seen Kane drag the prey back, and thought it was just a difficult battle, but he knew that these prey were tortured and killed by Kane after seeing Kane''s ruthless hands. From extreme fear and cowardice to extreme madness and ruthlessness, Kane obviously embarked on an opposite extreme road. The only constant is that Kane still has a fear of Sean. Even though it seems that he is still respectful and polite, Kane still dare not look at Sean. There is a deep fear and fear of Sean in the depths of his eyes. It is obvious that Sean''s torture to Kane made him remember deeply. However, Sean may not see it, but the black king has observed that Kane''s abuse of prey is obviously imitating Sean''s torture of Kane two months ago. That''s why the black king kept saying that Kane was broken by Sean. Of course, playing is bad, but Kane''s strength growth is also very obvious. Different from the growth mode of other races, the strength growth mode of blood clan is to cultivate blood nucleus. As long as the blood nucleus can be replenished with enough blood and the blood nucleus can continue to grow, the strength of the blood clan will grow very fast. Especially after the Viscount level, when the blood gas can be stored in the body, the blood nucleus will begin to grow continuously and automatically. At the same time, it will start to feed back to the host comprehensively to increase the combat ability of the host. However, this way of growth is not as long as you keep sucking blood. The blood nucleus has a critical point of endurance at each stage. Once the critical point of endurance is reached, the blood nucleus will begin a new adaptation stage, that is, the so-called self transformation state. In this state, the general blood clan will choose to enter the dormant state to avoid fighting and too intense exercise, resulting in the failure of blood nucleus transformation. But Kane obviously didn''t have such consciousness. The continuous fighting for more than ten days, as well as the death battle with the Baron of the tades clan, made Kane step into the Baron rank smoothly. Of course, there is Sean''s previous training for Kane, but more is Kane''s own potential, excellent quality, and his own physical quality and level that is not inferior to the baron. Kane has only been a knight for more than 200 years, but he has become a baron from a knight in just two months. I''m afraid this strength growth rate is absolutely unique to the whole blood family. Similarly, this also made Sean understand one thing: the way of soaking the blood pool for Kane before can definitely improve the physical quality of the blood family. And I''m afraid the increase of this promotion method is not small. Because of the real eye, Sean can see that Kane''s physical quality is increasing almost every day. If it continues according to the current situation, I''m afraid it won''t take two months for Kane to reach the limit of the Baron rank, and then try to break through the Viscount rank. The only thing Sean can''t confirm is whether Cain''s current physical condition is due to accumulation or the transformation of the blood pool. If it is the former, then all the results must be judged after Kane is promoted to Viscount; If it was the latter, Sean felt it necessary to go to the thirteen clan castle to see what kind of material the blood pool was. But the most important thing now is to recover from your injury. After the underground world entered the state of war, the degree of danger increased exponentially, which made Sean realize the importance of strength. At this time, Kane asked, and Sean had already visited the whole city, so he said, "let''s go to the medical museum." "Which hospital shall we go to?" Kane asked. During the stroll, Kane knew that there were three medical centers in the whole city, respectively in the East, South and central area of the city. Although the three medical schools seem to be no different, two of them have obvious blood clan style, which is obviously opened by blood clan; However, the one in the center of the city is particularly unique and exquisite, and the color is mainly dark. It is obviously a medical museum opened by an elf, but I don''t know whether it is a dark elf or a blood elf. "Let''s go to the city center to see the situation. It''s closer to the city center." Sean thought for a moment and said, "but be ready to fight." The blood clan''s medical center is special, mainly because the blood clan''s injury can be recovered by sucking blood and absorbing blood gas. Therefore, most of the blood clan''s medical centers are prepared with a lot of blood food. But Sean is not a member of the blood clan, so the treatment method of the blood clan medical school has no effect on him. On the contrary, the medical school opened by demons, dark elves and werewolves may cure his injury. It is also impossible for the spider demon to have a medical school, which is also due to the special structure of the spider demon''s body. As for the blood elf''s Hospital, it''s not that no, but with the extreme attitude of the blood elf, Sean doesn''t want to find trouble by himself. Kane didn''t know why Sean didn''t go to the blood family clinic, but to the dark elf clinic, but he didn''t think much. After all, sometimes even blood clan injuries can not be cured by taking blood food, but can only be recovered by other treatment methods, such as being poisoned by some specially formulated toxins. So Kane just thinks Sean''s injury is special. But what he really cares about is what Sean calls "combat readiness". For Kane now, the tyranny of completely releasing himself in battle has become a hobby. So when Sean said the battle preparation, it was very different from the timid appearance in the past. Kane''s eyes could be described as shining, and his expression was particularly excited. In particular, his action of licking his lips reminded Sean of the term "abnormal". It''s just that Kane''s appearance now has something to do with Sean''s previous training. Therefore, although Sean felt a little helpless, he just shook his head a little and didn''t say anything about this situation, but he silently prepared for the battle. Because he knew very well that once the doctors in the hospital began to examine their bodies, there was a great possibility that they would expose themselves as human problems. With the hatred of the underground world to the surface world, it is likely that he will be besieged on the spot, so Sean had to make all the preparations. It is also for this reason that Sean chose such a small city to experiment first. Because there is only one actual manager of the city, a blood Viscount - this is the information Sean heard from many sources after entering the city. This level of strength is just at the level that Sean can cope with without using special means, and the previous detailed understanding of all the terrain and routes of the whole city is also to prepare for the possible conflict and battle in the future. Once he was really besieged and beaten, Sean could choose a road to break out at the first time to avoid the crisis of being trapped and dying in the city and finally being consumed alive. However, if no one can see through his identity in the hospital, Sean plans to go to a larger city to try. Because according to Kane, the larger the city, the higher the level. There are some problems that can not be cured in small cities, and the medical centers in big cities may be able to get a radical cure, especially the blood food of blood families. The quality of medical centers in big cities is definitely higher than that in small cities. Although the higher the level of the hospital, the greater the possibility of discovering that Sean is human, but in this case, Sean has no choice. Soon, Sean and Kane came to the elf hospital in the city center. Looking at the busy dark elves in the Medical Museum, Sean knew it was a medical museum opened by dark elves. If it was opened by the blood elf, Sean would turn around and leave without saying a word. After a little hesitation, Sean took a deep breath and walked into the hospital. At the moment of entering the hospital, the people Sean needs to guard against are no longer limited to the people in the hospital, but also Kane behind him. Chapter 1236 There are not many people in the hospital, and most of them are injured, but not many of them are seriously injured. Sean looked around carefully. He found that the strength of these people was not strong. Most of them didn''t even have the level of knight, and only a few people could reach the level equivalent to the level of blood family Lord. Different from the blood group. Werewolves, spider demons, blood elves, dark elves and demon descendants are all ethnic groups with bronze strength, because their birth mode can only be formed through reproduction. Unlike blood clans, which can increase clans through initial support, blood clans with self-awareness and thinking must be knights, while blood clans with only bronze territory strength must be blood slaves who can only serve as cannon fodder. Of course, compared with the blood slaves who have no thinking and intelligence, the bronze realm of other races is naturally much stronger than the blood slaves because of their wisdom. Like a spider demon with only bronze territory, he can easily sweep more than a dozen blood slaves. If he fights to the end with the belief of death, he can even solve 20 or 30 blood slaves. However, once you enter the knight rank equivalent to silver, the situation is very different. Due to the special reasons of the underground world, the other five Saint blood families also follow the title system formulated by the blood family in the division of strength, which is still divided by Knight, Lord, Baron, viscount, count, marquis, Duke and Prince. For those who don''t even reach the level of knight, they are collectively referred to as illiterates. Of course, werewolves and spider demons are also habitually referred to as cubs. After all, most of the powerful people in the bronze realm are minors, or they have not experienced the baptism of war soon after they have just grown up. In this dark elf hospital, you can see many werewolves and dark elves, and even several demon descendants and some people from other races, except spider demons, blood elves and blood families. Because of the particularity of blood clan, there are only blood clan hospitals that can treat blood clan injuries. The spider demon, before stepping into the Earl rank representing the upper aristocratic sequence, can''t transform his body and can only maintain the huge body of the spider man, so it''s not suitable to go to a medical school opened by other ethnic groups. As for the blood elves, who think they are noble and have a strong sense of superiority, naturally they will only go to the medical school opened by their own race. After looking around, Sean knew that because of the outbreak of the war, the wounded in these hospitals were basically hired mercenaries. However, the current war situation has not completely turned white hot, just some small-scale conflict operations, so the mortality is not particularly high, but combat injuries are inevitable. There is no difference between the treatment methods in medical centers and those on the surface. They all use medicine juice to stop bleeding, and then wrap bandages for protection; The treatment methods such as fracture are also similar. First correct and clamp a wooden board for stability, and then observe and treat. It''s not that there are no healing gods in the underground world. Like the goddess of the moon believed by the dark elves, there are also some healing gods. It''s just that the cost of healing magic is very expensive and far from being acceptable to ordinary people. Therefore, it breeds the prosperity and prosperity of industries such as medical centers - at this point, the underground world looks more like a wilderness than the surface world. However, this is also quite helpless. The six holy blood ethnic groups, werewolves, spider demons and demons, are ancestor worshippers. The belief gods of blood elves and dark elves are different, and the blood clan is a complete atheist. The result of belief conflict is naturally mutual hatred and opposition, especially ancestor worship and God worship. It is impossible for both sides to accept each other''s divine therapy. The blood clan, a wonderful race, does not need any divine treatment at all. Even if the limb is damaged, as long as it can be soaked in the blood pool once, it can also regenerate the limb. Compared with the other five holy blood clans who can not be treated in the face of broken limbs, the blood clan is understandable as a typical atheist. The six holy blood races are so tit for tat, and those who are not as good as the six holy blood races can be imagined - in fact, the vast majority of races in the underground world are atheists or ancestor worship, so it is extremely difficult for the dark elves to expand the belief circle. The blood elves did not want to expand the belief circle at all. They insisted that those despicable people in the underground world were not qualified to believe in such a noble God. It is all kinds of abnormal cultural evolution that forms the strangeness of the underground world and makes a large number of Medical Museum industries exist. "Hello, what can I do for you?" A dark elf woman greeted Sean, but her eyes looked strange. Kane''s blood group momentum was not concealed in the slightest. The breath of blood gas was constantly surging, which made many people feel uncomfortable in the hospital. After all, Kane is now a baron and almost the strongest in the hospital. But the blood clan has never stepped into any hospital except the blood clan hospital. Now Kane and Sean enter the hospital together, which naturally gives the people in the dark elf hospital a strange feeling. At least, they won''t think Kane came here to see a doctor, because there are no problems that can''t be solved by a pack of blood clan plasma. If so, two packs. "I''d like to visit your doctor." Sean said. "Visit a doctor?" The dark elf woman was stunned. Big doctors, on the surface, are the leaders of the medical school, but in fact they are believers of gods or shamans of tribes. In addition to conventional treatment methods, they also master some divine skills or witchcraft abilities more or less. However, according to the size of the city and the scale of the hospital, the standard of these big doctors is naturally high or low. In a small city like today, the big doctors in the dark elf hospital are probably equivalent to the official priest level of the surface world. It is worth mentioning that there is no big doctor in the blood family hospital. "Yes." Sean nodded. "There''s something I want to ask a big doctor." "This..." the dark elf woman looked embarrassed. Sean was not an uninterested person. He reached out and handed over a small bag containing the common currency of the underground world and the ore storing special energy. This kind of ore has no effect on Sean and can only be used as money, but it has great value for other races in the underground world: in addition to being used as money, it can also absorb the energy inside through special supporting equipment, so as to improve its own strength. In short, it is a bit like the demon core of Warcraft loved by magicians. After receiving this bag of energy ore, the dark elf woman''s face showed a surprise. This reaction made Sean quickly realize that the value of this bag of ore he gave was not low. However, it''s no wonder that Sean never stayed in villages and towns except for simple supplies. This is his first time in the city, and Cain was responsible for the previous negotiations. Now he naturally doesn''t know how much wealth he has collected from the enemies he killed. However, the female dark elf was also very responsible. After the money bag was put away, she immediately led Sean and Kane to the inside of the hospital. The medical center covers an area of about 500 square meters and has a three-story structure. The stairs through the floor are inside the Medical Museum, and the first floor is also separated by a space as the front hall, which is about 200 square meters. These are the treatment places for patients with minor injuries. After passing through a partitioned concierge, the 300 square meters behind are some beds. Many people have been lying on them, all seriously injured, which reminds Sean of the hospital inpatient department in the federal era. After passing this place similar to the inpatient department, the dark elf woman took Sean up to the second floor, but did not enter the second floor, but continued to walk up to the third floor. The space on the third floor is obviously much more spacious, giving people a very bright feeling. The whole third floor, except that the first place to enter is a waiting area like a reception room, behind the door is an independent room. Sean guessed that this should be the residence of the medical staff in the hospital. After knocking on the door, Sean and Kane entered the room at the invitation of the room owner. On the contrary, the dark elf woman left soon. "Two, what can I do for you?" The big doctor of the dark elf hospital is a dark elf who looks very young, but I''m afraid it''s definitely not low in terms of age. At the moment, when I saw Sean and Kane enter the room, I couldn''t help asking. "Yes, I have something to ask you." Sean was generally polite to such priests. "Oh?" The great doctor looked at Sean curiously, and then at Kane. Even ordinary people can feel Kane''s breath and know that he is a genuine blood clan. How can this dark elf doctor not see it. But the breath on Sean made him feel very confused. Obviously, the blood gas was strong, but there was no strange smell of blood clan, which made the big doctor some uncertain about Sean''s situation, but what he could obviously feel was that Sean''s blood and Qi were unbalanced, which seemed to be seriously injured. "Do you want me to examine you?" The great doctor assessed Sean''s condition and asked. "Yes." Sean nodded without denying it. At the moment, his body has completely relaxed, seemingly unprepared, but in fact, Sean''s vigilance has increased to the maximum. As long as there is a slight change, he can immediately draw his sword and enter the state of battle. The doctor frowned slightly: "you should know, please me..." Before the other party finished speaking, Sean raised his hand and threw more than ten money bags on the table. These money bags are filled with energy minerals, which are the booty of Sean''s "touching the body" along the way. Of course, the greatest contribution is naturally Harper, a genius of the Larsen Ba family. Sean has found a lot of good things in him, so he doesn''t feel bad about throwing them out at this time. After all, for Sean, nothing else is a problem compared with curing his injury. Sure enough. After seeing Sean throwing so many money bags, the big doctor''s eyes brightened instantly, and his eyes looked much more eager at Sean. "I have seen your sincerity. The goddess hopes to help you." The big doctor got up with a smile, and then welcomed Sean aside. "Well, you don''t mind if I..." While the great doctor said so, his right hand also exuded a soft white brilliance. This light is not strong, and it is not a ball, but attached to the hands of the great doctor, just like a coating. Seeing the soft white light, Sean only felt a cold and cool feeling. He had a lot of contact with Hitler, and naturally had contact with the priests of the temple of life, so Sean knew what the energy of life was like. Although the image of this white brilliance looks similar to the life energy of the goddess of life, it is not the same material. Although Sean can feel that this energy also has a trace of healing ability, it is obviously a big gap compared with the divinity of the goddess of life. However, the goddess of the moon is not the God of healing and recovery, so it is not incomprehensible. With no choice at the moment, of course Sean didn''t have to refuse. The big doctor soon put his right palm on Sean''s chest, and then moved it gently, as if he were checking something. However, the puzzled look between his eyebrows gradually accumulated with his actions. But Sean''s breathing was still very calm, and he didn''t feel nervous or do anything else. When the doctor''s right hand pressed on Sean''s heart, his puzzled face suddenly changed: "you... You''re not a holy blood! You are human! " A cry of surprise sounded without any disguise. Sean''s face suddenly became a little gloomy. The last thing he wanted to see finally happened. Moreover, judging from the look on the doctor''s face, it is obvious that he is not a member of the reform party. Although it is difficult to judge the specific tendency, it seems that either the revenge party that hates surface humans or the eternal night party that wants to conquer the surface - neither of these two parties can get along well with humans. The doctor''s face suddenly became ferocious after he screamed, and the cold moment emitted by the soft light on his right hand also became cold. The doctor put his fingers together and stabbed Sean''s heart directly. Believers in the underground world, even priests who have always been weak, are more capable of fighting than those in the surface world. Although it is not as brave and good at fighting as the priests with swords produced by the snow and winter goddess church, its combat effectiveness must surpass the priests produced by other churches and temples. Under the blessing of divine skill brilliance, the hand knife of this great doctor, who is only the next silver level, really has a sharp feeling like a sharp blade. And Sean, of course, can''t wait to die like this. His muscles suddenly tensed, and his right foot flew out at a lightning speed and kicked directly on the big doctor''s chest. The next moment, the great doctor flew out like a shell. Maybe Sean exerted too much force, or maybe the building materials in the hospital were not strong enough. The great doctor didn''t just bounce to the ground when he hit the wall behind him, but directly broke the wall behind him and continued to fly backwards. He finally stopped after breaking two walls one after another. In this way, it was natural to surprise the others in these rooms, and such a big noise could not hide from the people in the hospital. Sean got up with a gloomy face. With a sweep of his hand, he took back all the money bags he had thrown out, then turned and opened the door to leave. Kane looked at the suddenly changed situation in a daze, and the confused color on his face was obviously not covered up. He stared at the hole in the wall and Sean who opened the door. His ears echoed the roar of the great doctor who had not yet died: "that''s a human! human beings! Humans in the surface world... " Chaotic and noisy sounds came one after another, but soon came the sound of weapon collision and scream. Kane is really at a loss: what he has been following for the past two months is a human? Chapter 1237 Out of the door, more than a dozen dark elves stood in the corridor on the third floor. These dark elves have men and women, young people and middle-aged people, but regardless of their age, gender and identity, their faces are full of anger, hatred and disgust. Sean even saw the angry look on the face of the young Dark Elf woman who smiled when she handed him a bag of energy minerals. However, seeing the other party holding a dagger, he knew that the other party did not intend to return the bag of money that could serve as common currency to him. "Get out of the way. You''re not my opponent." Sean said in a deep voice. Sean doesn''t mind killing. Even in order to achieve some means, he will take the violent means of killing. However, because of his kindness and beauty to the world, he doesn''t like meaningless killing. In particular, the strength of these enemies is only bronze territory - such a huge strength gap makes Sean unable to mention the slightest desire to kill. Because in the game, he was not a person who liked abusing dishes. What he pursued was to challenge the limit and make a breakthrough in his own technology. This is also the real reason why he can join the guild elite group and become the head of the elite group. At the same time, he is also deeply loved by the guild brothers. Looking around at the people still blocking him, and even a steady stream of footsteps sounded from the stairs. Sean knew he didn''t have much time to delay. The medical center is a special institution in the underground world. Almost all kinds of people need to rely on the medical center to treat injuries. In addition, only six holy blood ethnic groups can open the medical center. Therefore, any medical center usually does not specially arrange guards, because it is a meaningless waste of manpower. Only in some special times will guards be arranged to protect the hospital. However, it is clear that this dark elf Medical Museum is not in a special period at the moment. But similarly, because of the particularity of medical centers, medical centers in each city are equipped with special call devices. This device can be directly connected to the city''s security department. Once someone makes trouble in the hospital, this device can be used, and the city guards will rush to the accident hospital for protection in a few minutes. Sean doesn''t know where the calling device of the dark elf hospital is, but after so long, it must have been turned on, so his time is running out. With a decision in mind, Sean tightened his right hand holding the sword, and the awe inspiring momentum of the expedition was completely distributed. At this moment, the faces of the dark elves who surrounded and blocked Sean''s way suddenly changed. With such a strong momentum, if they don''t know Sean''s strength, they are no different from idiots. Of course, at the moment, they are no different from idiots. After Sean decided to kill everyone, he naturally wouldn''t show mercy. When he moved, he had bumped into these dark elf doctors. The sword light overflowed, and the black sword spirit completely bloomed among the dark elves, just like a hundred flowers in full bloom. At the same time, countless blood splashed out, and even the roar of wall collapse and fracture. With the ability of these dark elves, let alone blocking Sean''s attack, even the possibility of fighting with Sean doesn''t exist, let alone close to Sean, so once Sean really starts killing, these people can''t survive at all. When Sean passed through the crowd of dark elf doctors, all the dark elf doctors had fallen down. Their frightened and shocked look showed that they had realized the huge gap between the two sides. It''s just a pity that they found out this fact too late. Because Sean didn''t show any mercy, these doctors who blocked the way naturally won''t have any life. Walking through the corpses, the door of the meeting room had been opened before Sean walked into the meeting room on the third floor. First of all, there are several dark elves and demons who have the strength of the Lord. The sight crossed behind these people, and more than ten people rushed up behind them. It seems that they should be the hands of the leaders. If the reception room were not big enough, Sean believed that there would be more people crowded in the reception room at the moment. When he was on the first floor, Sean also met these people, so it was clear that these people were just like mercenaries. This kind of people is the largest basic group in the whole underground world. Most of them are exiled by clans and tribes. In order to survive and grow their strength, these people choose to form an organization similar to the mercenary group to earn energy ore by accepting some servant tasks. Of course, most of them are young people arranged by tribes and clans to experience, because there is a well-known saying in the underground world: "fighting is the best way to grow up". However, the underground world is different from the surface world. The vast majority of mercenary groups have very serious positions and tendencies. These people saw the murderous Sean and the corpses everywhere behind Sean. Not to mention the bronze mercenaries in the reception room, even the lords who broke through the door swallowed their saliva subconsciously. "Yes, I''m sorry... Excuse me." A middle-aged man of demon descent showed some embarrassment on his face, then smiled and said hello and slowly stepped back. The next few lords with similar strength nodded in agreement, and then retreated slowly. They were deeply afraid that the action range was too large to stimulate Sean, the evil star. At this moment, they have regarded Sean as a troublemaker who has a grudge against the dark elf hospital. Although the medical center is a special institution in the underground world, it is not peaceful. Just as in some special times, the hospital will arrange some defenders to be responsible for the safety of the hospital, and this so-called special time naturally means that someone will make trouble after receiving clear information, or the contradiction war between hospitals with different positions. For example, if a city already has a medical school opened by the dark elf reform party, and then a dark elf from the eternal night party or the revenge party wants to open a medical school at this time, it must first solve the problem of the dark elf reform party medical school. Therefore, such disputes between medical schools from camps and factions are normal in the underground world. Of course, although they are normal, they are not very common. According to the reaction of the former doctor, Sean already knew that the dark elf hospital was not the hospital of the reform party, and looking at the attitude of these people, it was obvious that they were not a firm faction, and they were probably exiles of the tribe - these people were not as firm as those trainers arranged by the tribe, and the vast majority of people exiled and expelled by the tribe, Of course, there are a few crazy shots. In addition to the zealots with firm positions, few mercenaries are willing to get involved in the factional competition of the medical school. After all, they just want to fight for a better living space - in fact, it is the problem of commission. But at least fortunately, these people are not fanatics. So Sean didn''t intend to argue with them. All of a sudden, the two sides maintained a tacit atmosphere and made concessions. But just when the mercenaries were relieved, the great doctor who was kicked off by Sean suddenly ran out - he ran out of a room behind Sean, his face was terrible pale. He put one hand on the door frame and one finger on Sean, and then shouted, "don''t let him run! He is human! " In a word, the original tacit understanding and relaxed atmosphere became tense again in an instant. Sean frowned slightly. He looked around at the mercenaries in front of him and found that many of them had changed their faces, but more showed a look of hatred and anger, just like those dark elf doctors who had intercepted Sean''s road before. These mercenaries may not be involved in the factional competition of the medical school, but it does not mean that they will not hate mankind. In particular, Sean will stay in the underground world for a long time, and his identity is naturally more unlikely to be exposed. At this moment, Sean had a decision in his heart. When he saw Sean''s look, the face of the demon descendant who spoke to ease the atmosphere suddenly changed: "run!" As soon as the demon descendant finished speaking, his body suddenly retreated. He didn''t care who was behind him. What he thought now was that the farther away from Sean, the better. Because at the moment when Sean made a decision, the breath emitted from Sean made him feel an extremely profound fear. This sense of fear and coercion was only felt by the patriarch before he was expelled. In addition, it''s not night at this time. Their strength will be greatly limited and can''t play at all, so he naturally wants to escape from this place of right and wrong. As for the idea of fighting Sean, the demon descendant never thought about it from the beginning. He would rather wave the butcher''s knife to the people behind him than to Sean, because no one knows what Sean''s terrible momentum represents at the moment. However, even if the demon doesn''t want to fight and wants to escape, it depends on whether Sean is willing to let him go. And the answer is obvious, Sean doesn''t want to. Mingming started slower than the demon, but Sean came late and blocked the stairway before the demon left. The demon descendant realized that a gust of wind rolled by his side. He knew he couldn''t escape from the stairs. He immediately wanted to escape from other places. But since Sean had blocked the position of the stairway, it was impossible for him to let the other party escape again, so he was very light to swing a sword, and a surge of energy suddenly came out from the black king: an arc sword spirit swept across the reception room. It''s not a superb sword skill, it''s just a powerful sword spirit, but in the face of those people whose strength is far inferior to Sean, this method of completely winning by force is undoubtedly the lightest. With such a sword, more than ten people were killed by Sean on the spot. The first to bear the brunt is naturally the escaped demon descendant. Several others who were slow to respond for half a beat or a beat escaped Sean''s fatal sword attack on the spot. But Sean''s attack was obviously not so easy to bear. Even though these people didn''t die under the first attack, they were also injured by the sword Qi, and they were more or less injured. At the moment, when they were shocked by the sword Qi, their injuries were naturally more serious, and even their eyes looking at Sean were full of deep fear. The big doctor obviously didn''t expect Sean''s strength to be so terrible. When he was kicked off by Sean before, he only thought he was careless. After all, Sean didn''t have much momentum at that time. On the contrary, what made him a little wary was Kane who followed Sean, but he didn''t see Kane when he rushed out of the door just now, so he thought Kane was just hoodwinked, and then saw so many people coming up, so he opened his mouth and shouted to break Sean''s identity. If he could look back at the pile of doctors'' bodies not far behind the room he rushed out, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be so stupid to shout out Sean''s identity. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world, so he is naturally responsible for the current result. Instead of looking at the people trying to rush up the stairs, Sean looked up at the big doctor. As soon as Sean looked at him, the doctor felt a burst of fear. He subconsciously wanted to step back, but he didn''t want to bump into someone just one step back. The doctor looked back in horror, but he saw Kane standing behind him, looking at Sean with complex eyes, and didn''t know what he was thinking. The great doctor was surprised, but after seeing Kane''s look, he shouted again: "I know you were just deceived. That guy is human. I''ve pulled the alarm. The guards will come soon. Just delay..." Before the great doctor finished speaking, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. When he looked down, he saw that his chest had been inserted by a hand, and the owner of this hand was Kane. Of course, if he could look back, he would find that he was not inserted into the chest by Kane''s hand, but directly out of the body - Kane passed through the doctor''s right hand, holding a beating heart. Sean looked at Kane, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said nothing. He was also wary of Kane. After all, the blood clan''s position of hating mankind has existed since ancient times, which has nothing to do with party disputes. Unlike the reform party in the dark elf camp, he still keeps a trace of friendliness to mankind. As long as any blood clan enters the surface, it is bound to be hanged by all organizations and forces on the whole miracle continent. There has never been any exception, because the harm of blood clan to create blood slaves is no less than that of pagans, and when there was a war between the underground world and the surface world, the blood clan caused the most serious damage to the surface world. The hatred between the two sides is almost irreconcilable. Because of this, only completely insane lunatics will cooperate with the blood clan, otherwise no one will be willing to cooperate with the blood clan at all. Blood clans secretly enter the surface world by means of infiltration and camouflage, and they don''t dare to expose their identity at all. At the moment, Kane''s action also shows Kane''s chosen position - if people know that Kane helped Sean today, Kane''s future will definitely be conceivable. Not to mention whether the dark elf faction will let Kane kill one of their great doctors go, only the blood clan will definitely let Kane experience what real life is better than death. "Leave the rest to you." Sean spoke to his mouth, and then looked back at the stairs. These people were bronze cubs. He was not sure how many people heard him when the great doctor called out to break his identity just now, but Sean was a very cautious person. After all, he was not in the surface world, but in the underground world, so he couldn''t help being careless - at this moment, Sean felt the feeling when the blood clan secret penetrated into the surface world. In order not to expose his identity, Sean has decided to kill the wrong person rather than let anyone in the hospital go. Kane, meanwhile, blew the great doctor''s heart with one palm, retreated his body to one side and walked slowly towards the knighthood who had fallen to the ground without resistance. Chapter 1238 In the shadow of an alley, a figure pinched another figure and hit the wall hard, making a strong collision sound. Thanks to the good quality of the wall, it didn''t collapse directly, but the dent marks on the wall also showed the intensity of the impact. As the attacker''s side, he was obviously not satisfied with the impact. He grabbed his right hand at the other party''s neck, suddenly lifted it, and directly dragged the other party out of the dent in the wall. Then his right hand exerted force again and hit it hard against the wall again. This time, the impact force on the wall seems to have finally reached its limit. Countless cracked textures appeared on the whole wall in an instant, and the dent became more obvious. The man who had been hit twice in succession was completely trapped in the wall, and seemed to have completely lost the ability to resist, and only became dying after spitting out a mouthful of blood. The man who used the thunder attack was none other than Kane. At the moment, Kane''s face showed a ferocious color, and the whole person seemed unusually crazy. But even if it seems crazy, he doesn''t relax at all. Kane''s standing position is very ingenious: his right hand always firmly pinches the other party''s neck, while his left hand tightly grasps the other party''s right wrist, and drags his right hand to its left, seizing the activity range of the other party''s left hand, while his own standing position is also stuck on the other party''s left side, and stepping on his left foot, Perfectly hide in the dead corner of the opponent''s right foot attack. It can be said that this set has played a great effect and power since Sean''s capture was started by Kane. "For... Why?" The man who was hit hard by Kane one after another had some difficult openings. His tone and eyes were confused and confused, "aren''t we... The same kind? Why... " "Why?" The ferocious color on Kane''s face converged slightly, but under the cover of losing the ferocious color, what exposed was a naked excitement and the tyranny that could not be covered up. "I don''t know, but I just think... The world is different from what I think. Without strength, you are nothing. You can only be trampled under your feet forever... Ah, just like now, you can only be subdued by me, but you can''t resist at all. " Kane''s right hand was slightly forced, and the face of the blood clan subdued by him turned red in an instant, and his body struggled harder. However, as Kane said, in the underground world where strength is respected, if strength is inferior to others, he can only be bullied by others. Therefore, no matter how he struggles, he can never get rid of Kane''s repression. "This is the gap, understand?" Kane''s right hand didn''t loosen, but kept strengthening bit by bit, but the tyrannical color on his face had completely disappeared, replaced by a calm, calm to indifferent look, "now you know why Because I don''t want to go back to the days in the past, the days when others always trample on my feet Moreover, I have no way back. " At the last sound, Kane spoke in an almost whisper voice. Naturally, it was impossible for the blood clan who had basically fallen into a coma to hear clearly. But it doesn''t matter whether he can hear it or not. Because when Kane finished the last sentence, his right hand suddenly broke, and he only heard a slight "click", and the neck of the blood clan subdued by Kane was pinched by him. When Kane let go, the blood group young man did not slip from the wall, but still kept falling into the wall. This shows how strong Kane grabbed each other and hit the wall for the second time. However, compared with other companions of the blood clan young guard, he is undoubtedly much luckier, so at least he still keeps the whole body. Among his other companions, almost no one could save the whole body. Kane tore off the best one with both hands, and Kane directly tore the body into two pieces, allowing organs, blood and stumps to splash everywhere. These guards are the city guards who rushed over immediately after receiving the alarm from the medical school, but they are just the strength of the knight level, let alone Sean himself. Cain, who has entered the Baron level, is not an opponent at all. So these people, after discovering that the whole Dark Elf hospital had been slaughtered, naturally pursued Sean and Kane, but they didn''t expect to be led into the lane of death by Sean. None of the seven city guards survived. However, the strength of these guards is not very good. Kane doesn''t even have the desire to suck their blood and dig their blood core. However, in order to prevent his identity from being exposed, Kane certainly pinched and exploded all their blood nuclei, and then opened a hole in their bodies to bleed them, so as to ensure that no other superior blood clan can read their memories after finding these bodies - this technique, Kane has been following Sean for more than a month, Has done it very skillfully. After solving the guards, Kane stood in the middle of the alley with a dazed face. He took a look at himself, and his whole body was stained with blood, which almost made him a bloody man. Not all the blood was from the seven guards in the alley. In fact, most of it came from the patients in the dark elf hospital. After Sean decided to kill, Kane naturally couldn''t be idle. He even had to act as a door stopper. You know, the power of people who are one step away from escaping from life is amazing when they find that the only way out is blocked. If Kane didn''t have a strength gap of nearly two ranks with them and have some unique fighting skills taught by Sean, I''m afraid he couldn''t block so many people. Only after this incident did Kane know how murderous Sean was - he didn''t see Sean killing. The escape in the past two months has made Kane fully realize how much courage it takes to find Sean trouble. Until today, after Sean slaughtered all the people in the dark elf clinic, Kane really realized how terrible Sean was. Kane has never seen such a killing in 230 years since he was born. He didn''t know that the fear and influence Sean brought to him deepened again after today. At the entrance of the alley, a figure appeared. This is Sean who left to explore the way. Sean didn''t go into the alley, but even standing at the entrance of the alley, he could smell the rich blood, which made his eyebrows wrinkle slightly. Feeling Sean''s breath, Kane looked back and looked at Sean. The confusion and tyranny on his original face immediately dissipated and showed a clear smile. The black king''s voice sounded again at the right time: "this child has been completely distorted He has accumulated too many negative emotions and pressures and has not been relieved in time, which has led him to the other extreme. " Sean didn''t answer the black king. He just reached out and said hello, and then Kane quickly ran towards Sean. After the two meet, Sean leads the way, and Kane follows Sean behind. "Martial law has begun in the city, but they don''t know the specific situation, so we just need to follow the crowd out of the city." Sean said in a deep voice, "but you must change your clothes now Still have to restrain your blood gas. Such a strong murderous spirit will be a little troublesome. " "Oh." Kane answered, then took off all his clothes as he walked, and then pried open the door of a nearby house and went in to look for it for a while. By the time he reappeared in front of Sean, he had changed his clothes and his blood had been completely restrained. From his slightly wet hair, it was obvious that Kane had cleaned it a little. "The dark elf clinic was opened by the people of the eternal night party or the revenge party?" Sean frowned. "Is this the secret party''s territory? Why can such a radical faction open a medical school here? Shouldn''t it be the reform party? " Kane didn''t know how to answer Sean''s question. Finally, he could only say quietly, "I... I don''t know." Sean glanced at Kane, but think about it. How can a man who has lived at home for more than 200 years know these things. It''s obviously very good for Kane to know some common sense in the world. As for other problems, it''s common for him not to know, so Sean didn''t say anything. He just felt that his understanding of the world was too superficial. Originally, he thought that the clandestine clandestine party was a relatively moderate faction, which basically belonged to the kind of fighting with the world. As long as he didn''t provoke the other party first, the other party would certainly not come to trouble him, so Sean would choose to stay in the territory of the clandestine party rather than the territory of the devil party. It was precisely out of this idea that Sean also speculated about the situation according to his habitual thinking. He thought that those who could set up a medical school in the territory of the blood secret party must also be relatively independent of the world, such as the dark elf''s reform party. But Sean still underestimated the partisan interests of the underground world after all. Or strictly speaking, the only people who really want to make friends with the surface humans are the Reform Party of the dark elf family. Among the other five holy blood families, the hatred of the demon family, the blood elf and the revenge Party of the dark elf towards the surface world is undoubtedly the greatest. Similarly, with the treatment suffered by the blood family on the surface, they obviously don''t have any good feelings for humans, As for spider demons and werewolves, it doesn''t matter. "This time, I was impulsive." Sean whispered. The black king and Kane were silent. Kane didn''t know how to answer, because his fear of Sean remained. The black king is very clear why Sean said this: the impact of these two months of life has not only affected Kane, but also a very strong stimulation and impact on Sean. Maybe Sean can deceive himself, but the black king, who has the same blood with Sean, can also clearly feel the fluctuations and changes of Sean''s state of mind and emotion. In fact, he is in a hurry to go home. This urgent mood made Sean''s whole state of mind a little relaxed, not as cautious and careful as before. "Tell me about you." Sean walked in front, and Kane was about one step behind Sean. "Why did you choose to shoot in the end?" "If I don''t do it, you won''t let him go, will you?" Kane didn''t answer, but said to himself, "I don''t quite understand why you didn''t make up the last sword at the beginning. It''s not very like your style." "I was negligent." Sean simply admitted his fault, "I didn''t want to kill at first. If those doctors don''t block the way, I may not kill But now you should know that I have a very serious internal injury. If I don''t find a way to cure it, I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover. My original intention was to control the hospital, but in the end I found that my idea was too naive. " "Kill everyone in the hospital and kidnap the big doctor?" Kane asked. "Almost." Sean was noncommittal, "but then he broke my identity, so there was no way, so he had to deal with things clean and make sure no one knew about me For me, the underground world is a place where all the people are enemies. I don''t want to be followed by a group of people chasing me. It''s too troublesome and, of course, too tired. " Kane fell silent. The two continued to walk on the street. The whole city seemed to have been completely disturbed. A large number of guards ran around the city and rushed to the hospital in the center of the city. However, many curious people are asking what happened. Some people who seem to know the truth are rushing to other places, obviously to avoid the huge vortex in the city center. In this case, Sean and Kane don''t seem very special. "You haven''t answered my previous question." After walking for a while, Sean said again, "I thought you would stand on the blood side." "I have no choice." Kane smiled bitterly, "in other people''s eyes, you and I are together My strength has always been very poor. This is because I have been suffering from blood sickness before, but it doesn''t mean I''m stupid. If you leave me, I''m afraid my fate will be very bad. As long as the superior blood clan sucks my blood and reads my memory, you will certainly know the relationship between me and you. Then, with your previous practice, you will certainly not let me live. " Sean looked back at Kane, slightly surprised by his keen judgment and response. Although Kane''s statement is not wrong, in fact, Sean really didn''t want to kill Kane. After all, he also experienced an adventure trip for more than two months. Of course, the meaning of Sean''s surprised glance was misunderstood by Kane. He thought he guessed Sean''s idea, and he couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. Just uneasy return uneasy, but continue to speak¡° So in order to show my position, I can only do it Fortunately, there are no blood families in the hospital, so they will never know who moved the hand. I''ve dealt with all the guards in the alley and won''t leave any clues. " Although Kane''s words seemed ordinary, Sean knew that Kane was telling him that he was still very useful. In this regard, Sean can only sigh helplessly. As the black king said, Kane''s character has indeed been extremely distorted, but it has also accelerated Kane''s growth. But Sean didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Perhaps because Sean and Kane acted quickly, they still didn''t reveal their identity until they approached the city gate. However, the security at the city gate is obviously much stricter - at least it is much stricter than when you first entered the city, but it is more focused on checking the identity of those who leave the city, and there are not too many strict checks on those who enter the city. This scene made Sean shake his head slightly. If this happens in the surface world, the first reaction of those in power must be to close the city gate and then impose martial law throughout the city. Because in this case, if you let people leave, it is likely to let the real murderer go; Similarly, if we continue to release people into the city, it is also easy to put the murderer''s accomplices into the city, so that the criminals have more choices and disguise their identity, etc. However, Sean just looked at these things at random. He certainly wouldn''t say anything. It''s better to say that the authorities in the underground world are mismanaged, which is more conducive to his action. Soon, it was Kane and Sean''s turn to check the team. Although I felt a little strange about Sean''s breath, I saw that Sean''s clothes were typical blood aristocrats, and Sean was accompanied by a real blood Baron like Kane, so the guard was not too embarrassed, but let him go after a quick inspection, So Sean and Kane soon left the city where they had just started a huge crime. But after this incident, Sean is not without harvest. At least he figured out two things. The first thing is that the dark elf can find his human identity during injury treatment and examination. Through this, Sean knew what he needed to pay special attention to, at least not to let others close to him, but also to avoid some detection magic locking himself as much as possible. The second thing is that the partisan disputes in the underground world are more intense than he imagined, and the entanglement between ethnic forces is far more complex and chaotic than he knows, which makes him clearly understand that when he wants to enter the dark elf hospital in the future, he must first investigate whether the other party is the innovation party hospital, the revenge party hospital, or the eternal night party hospital. If it''s the former, maybe you can try to communicate. If it''s the latter, he''d better stay away. And now Sean has a new idea. "Do you know anything about werewolves?" After leaving the city, Sean and Kane didn''t know where to go for a while and a half, so they first chose a place a little far away from the city and had a rest for the time being. However, as soon as they sat down, Sean asked Kane, "do you know where the werewolf''s territory is?" Hearing Sean''s words, Kane''s face suddenly changed: "do you want to go to the smelly dog''s territory?" "Smelly dog?" Sean was stunned for a moment, but then he reacted that Kane was a blood clan. Even if Kane didn''t care much about the blood clan before, his hatred and disgust for the werewolf must be innate. "It''s true... The werewolf and the blood clan are seriously incompatible. In a sense, I and the blood clan are also enemies, so maybe I can get some help from the werewolf." Hearing Sean''s words, Kane looked embarrassed: "I..." "I''ll just go by myself. You can find a blood clan town and wait for me to come back." Sean knows what Kane is thinking. Generally, werewolves will not enter the territory of blood clan, and blood clan will not easily enter the territory of werewolf, because it is more extreme than racial discrimination. It is easy for both sides to break out a series of conflicts when entering each other''s territory. It is absolutely conceivable what will happen when conflicts break out in such hostile areas: when the blood clan sees the werewolf bullying their own people, they will not pay attention to the difference between secret party and evil party at this time; Similarly, the territory of the werewolf tribe is the same result. "That''s not what I mean." After listening to Sean''s words, Kane knew what Sean had misunderstood, but he thought about it and said, "I don''t know the territory of the werewolf, but I heard in the ancient castle that the east of the wolf God hill is the territory of the werewolf, which is the eternal forbidden area of our blood clan." "Wolf God''s hill?" Sean frowned. "Where are we now?" "Kapa clan is at the northernmost end of the river of blood ancestors. This is the territory of the secret party." Kane answered, "if we continue to go south, we will enter the territory of the devil party. The Presbyterian territory is in the west, which borders the territory of the blood elves However, these territory divisions are just some general gathering areas, which means that the races seen in these areas are ethnic groups that tend to be territory leaders and are not fixed. " Sean knows what Kane means. In other words, in the territory of the blood clan Presbyterian, most of the blood clans encountered are blood clans that tend to the position of the Presbyterian. But this is not absolute. For example, although it is in the territory of the secret party, there are also members of the dark elf''s eternal night party or revenge party. Even Sean can''t understand the opposition and complexity of these clan relations. "That is, if we want to go to werewolf territory, we must go east?" "Well, this is a faster way." Kane nodded, "but maybe we can meet some werewolf tribal territories on the way. We don''t really have to go to the wolf God hill." "What about the territory of the dark elf reform party?" "Well, I really don''t know." Kane shook his head reluctantly. "The dark elves are one of the six ethnic groups, usually in the forest of knowledge. However, it is dominated by the eternal night party. The revenge party is a little closer to the blood elves because it is too extreme. The reform party is the most unpopular party... This unpopularity is not only in the dark elves, but also in other ethnic groups. " Sean knows something about this, because he has heard from Rorty cabas before. The living space of the dark elf reform party has been greatly compressed. It is almost a series of endangered species in the underground world. Of course, it does not mean that they have been extinct, but they rarely show their position and identity. Before, rotikabas went to the surface to look for the lost relics of riding gods in order to reverse this situation, because the lost knights are strong enough for the reform party to reverse the current situation. Unfortunately, Sean didn''t discuss much about the reform party with Rorty cabas at that time, so he didn''t know the secret stronghold of the reform party. "Then where should we go first?" "Where are you going?" When asked by Sean, Kane was also a little confused, "anyway, let''s leave the territory of the tades clan first, I heard..." Before Kane could finish, Sean interrupted, "we haven''t left the tades clan yet?" "No." Kane didn''t quite understand why Sean''s reaction was so fierce. "When we went to the village to supply the other day, I asked. The tades clan is a marquis clan, and the territory area is naturally large. I just heard that because of the outbreak of the war, we are now fighting with those smelly dogs in the northeast. Therefore, there is no free hand to manage the situation in the rear. " "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Sean was annoyed, and the strength of the tades clan was beyond Sean''s expectations. "You didn''t ask." Kane was a little wronged. "I thought you knew." "Oh, forget it, this is not the time to say that." Sean said in a deep voice, "we killed so many people of the tades clan before, and now we make trouble in the tades clan city. Now the beam is big." "They don''t know we did it." Kane glanced. "Besides, we''ve handled everything very clean." "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Sean glanced at Kane. "You''d better remember that. Never, never have any luck. And the most important thing is not to talk too much nonsense to your enemies. If you can solve it quickly, you should always solve it quickly. Otherwise, you may not even know how you died. " Listening to Sean''s words, and thinking of Sean''s always crisp and clean style of doing things without procrastination, Kane realized a lot of things in an instant. Then Sean didn''t stop any longer, but he and Kane moved towards the werewolf tribal territory in the northeast. Less than half an hour after Sean and Kane left, Tyburn tades arrived in the city where Sean and Kane had just triggered a killing. Unlike before, the city was not closed, but now the whole city has entered a state of martial law, because the bodies of seven city guards have been found. Naturally, this attack on the city guards of the tades clan can not be handled like the massacre of the hospital. Although this is a little ugly, for the blood clan, no matter how many people died in the dark elf medical hall, it is only a general murder. But the death of the city guard will make a very serious change in the nature of the incident. Because the city is firmly controlled by the clan and is their biggest source of interest, which means that the city symbolizes the face of the clan. The death of the city guards, especially the killing and maltreatment obviously suffered from serious abuse, is not so simple for a clan. After knowing the situation, Tyburn''s face was even more difficult to see. In particular, the death mode of the seven Blood Knights of the tades clan is the same as that of the ten tades clan members killed before: the blood nucleus is crushed and the blood is empty, which gives tiborn every reason to believe that the murderer is the same group. The seven guards rushed to support the slaughtered Dark Elf hospital. Tiborn would not know the cause and effect of the killing. But it was precisely because after knowing the cause and effect that Tyburn''s face became more excited, because he already knew that Sean was injured. Chapter 1239 The alternation of day and night in the underground world has only a short signal sign, and the length of time is only a few seconds. Unlike the surface world, there will be such obvious landscapes as sunrise and sunset, dusk and sunset. In the underground world, the day comes when the magic stone of the dome is charged and emits a burst of weak light. This light will last for a few seconds, giving the residents of the underground world a time to adapt to the bright environment, and then the complete brightness of the whole underground world; When night comes, all the magic stones are suddenly dark, and the whole underground world falls into a dark scene. A few seconds later, the whole world is completely dark. For the residents of the underground world, they have long been used to this alternation of day and night. General urban residents are OK, because there are lighting facilities such as torches and magic lights in cities and towns, so the problem is usually not big. Travelers walking in the wild will begin to make corresponding preparations one hour before the night, such as taking some defensive measures, or looking for a safe place of refuge and so on. Because the night in the wild is extremely dangerous, the vast majority of night predators are wandering. In this invisible environment, you can never know whether the seemingly safe environment will become a place of death in the next moment. Sean doesn''t quite understand the environment of the underground world. At least, he thought he understood enough, but now he is completely uncertain. In particular, the injury suppressed his ability, which made it difficult for him to feel too far away. Because of this, once at night, Sean and Kane had to find a safe place to avoid temporarily, which was the real problem that delayed their trip. Knowing that he had been on his way for two days and had not left the tades clan territory, Sean''s heart had gradually become a little more agitated. He knew it was a sign of impending danger. With Sean''s strength and mentality, there are few things that can make him feel irritable. Mainly, with the enhancement of strength, the stability of mentality will be gradually strengthened. So for the strong, whim is not a good feeling, because it often means trouble. Sean these two days, the inner feeling of irritability and depression is a little heavier than before. At this time, he and Kane were hiding in a cave, and the burning campfire was their only lighting. On the earth''s surface, bonfires are used for heating in addition to lighting. But in the underground world, there is no need for heating. The whole underground world will not have the sultry sunshine, no clouds, no rain, and no sudden fog and blizzard. Although there is wind, it is often not strong, showing a climate and temperature like spring all the year round. Therefore, when living in the underground world, there is no need to worry about the behavioral logic of stripping when it is hot and adding clothes when it is cold. This is also the reason why many residents of the underground world need to spend a long time to adapt to the climate temperature of the surface world once they go to the surface. In the cave, Sean was sitting watching Kane draw a map on the ground. The map has three large horizontal lines and some small lines branched from these lines. Kane said that these three large lines are the main rivers of the underground world, and those small lines are tributaries separated from the main rivers and the water source for all residents of the whole underground world. Sean found that although the three main rivers did not intersect with each other, many tributaries branched from the three main rivers intersected with each other, and most of the tributaries finally converged to the center of the whole underground world - Kane said that the lake in the center of the whole underground world is the underground sea. This is another wonderful place Sean found. There are undercurrents, underground rivers, and even underground lakes. Sean still knows these common sense. However, Sean found that no matter what he thought, the area of the earth sea was obviously much broader than the conventional underground lake, almost accounting for one seventh of the area of the whole underground world. And what makes Sean wonder most is that the underground world has regional limits, that is, whether it is east to west or south to north, you can see a solid mountain wall like the world barrier at the most extreme place. It is said that in history, many residents of the underground world wanted to open up new territories, but no matter what they did, they could not leave a trace on the mountain wall. Over time, everyone gave up the idea of opening up new territories and competed for the limited territory of the underground world. Sean doesn''t know much about the surface world, because there are oceans outside the miracle continent. Moreover, the far north is the outer land divided by the orc Empire, the elf Empire and the dwarf empire. No one knows what the far north is like. In addition to these rivers crisscrossed like scars, the whole underground world is roughly divided into six regions. The first main river near the north is the river of blood ancestors. The area bounded by this river to the north is the living area inherited by blood families from generation to generation. It is said that in a very long time ago, the area from the south of the blood ancestor River to the second main river, the river in the center of the earth, was also the living area of the blood clan. However, with the proliferation and complexity of ethnic tribes in the underground world, the blood clan has to shrink the living area. Now, the area from the south of the river of blood ancestors to the river of the heart of the earth is the territory of Warcraft and exotic animals. It is a relatively wild area, which is called the land of famine God by the residents of the underground world. Taking the river in the center of the earth as the boundary, the north is the land of wasteland gods, and the south is the forest of deep understanding, also known as the forest of deep understanding, which is the survival place of the dark elf group. However, those who live in the forest of deep understanding are mainly members of the eternal night party. This party is the mainstream Party of the dark elf group. Although it is close to the revenge party, there is still some estrangement between them. The reason why there is no complete quarrel is mainly because the eternal night party or the revenge party change their positions and join each other''s parties from time to time. Therefore, there are very detailed boundaries between the two parties. The forest of deep understanding covers a vast area, occupying almost half of the middle of the underground world. Continuing from the forest of deep understanding to the south is the most symbolic region of the underground world: the underground sea. Here in the earth sea, there are some water-based Warcraft and exotic animals. Of course, there are also marine groups, such as sea people, fish demons, etc. they spread all over the earth sea area and accompany Warcraft and exotic animals. Even the six holy blood ethnic groups will not fight these guys in the earth sea. The underground sea is not only the most central area of the underground world, but also the positioning point in the cognition of the residents of the underground world. To the east of the earth sea, through the ancient ruins, the Millennium battlefield and the valley of corpses and graves, is the hill of the wolf God. The so-called wolf God''s Hill refers to a large hilly terrain uniquely formed in the underground world. The 16 oldest branches of the entire underground werewolf population live here. The next generation of werewolves born from these 16 tribes also radiated outward with the wolf God hill as the core, but the number of werewolves can not be compared with blood families. It is said that this is because the number of werewolves fell far more than blood families in the eternal war. To the west of the earth sea, after passing through the keel battlefield, the ruins of the holy city and the land of blood, it is bounded by the corridor on the top of the throne. The northwest is the active place of blood elves, and the southwest is the active place of demons. This is a comparison of two extreme styles: the northwest is rich and luxurious. Here you can see tall cities one after another, with few villages and towns, and the buildings in the city are also extremely luxurious. It is obviously just a simple family of three, even if you count the servants employed, there are only a dozen people, But their house looks like a family of hundreds of people. The southwest is poor and dilapidated. It is obviously the same as the six holy blood ethnic groups, but the demon ethnic groups are more like nomads. There is almost no concept of towns here, and some are just tribal ethnic groups of different sizes and scales. These tribal groups are formed under the leadership of the king''s call. The size does not represent the actual combat effectiveness of the tribal groups. On the whole, it is difficult to define the actual combat effectiveness level of the demon tribe. As for the spider devil''s territory, the area south of the Dihai, also after the Nanlong battlefield, belongs to the spider devil''s territory. However, people in the underground world are more used to calling the area west of the underground sea spider nest, because here you can see almost all spiders you can imagine: such as crypt cold spider, crypt ice bead, ghost face spider, humanoid spider, and most races associated with such spiders, Warcraft and exotic animals. This is the territory and power distribution of the whole underground world. But after hearing what Kane said, Sean''s doubts grew deeper and deeper. He compared the map of the underground world with the map of the surface world and silently inserted it into the geographical location of the surface world. If the underground sea is the center of the whole underground world, then this location is equivalent to the trade capital of the surface world. Of course, the trade capital is not as vast as the land and sea. It is probably necessary to include the land around the trade capital, and even involve the territory of several countries, but there is absolutely no problem in substituting this part of the position. Taking the trade capital as the center, Sean thought that the position where he fought with Serena should be between the spider''s nest and the demon territory. If the underground world corresponds to the location of the surface world, now he is either in the territory of the demon race or in the territory of the spider demon. But in fact, it turned out that he was in the territory of the blood clan. You know, according to the comparison of the map, the territory of the blood clan is the north of the miracle continent. Even if it does not count the outer land, it should correspond to the position of the Federation of the northern principality or the St. Jordy empire. But Sean knew that in the game world, he had seen the introduction of the underground world, so he knew that the vast area of the underground world was calculated according to the territory of the miracle continent and the outer continent, not just the territory of the miracle continent. Even if the map of the underground world is reversed, it is not right at all - in this way, the territory of the blood clan is indeed changed from the north to the south, but the location of the battle between Sean and Serena is also not on the territory of the devil party, but will become closer to the territory of the wolf people because of the map reversal. According to the map depicted by Kane, the wolf God hill is in the east of the earth sea, but the vast werewolf tribe occupies most of the northeast. Looking at the map of the underground world painted on the cave floor, Sean fell into silence. However, Kane can only draw a general map of the underground world. He can''t do anything if the map is too detailed. After all, the territories owned by different clans, tribes and ethnic groups will change with their influence, and the territory size of these clans is not invariable. "In any case, we must go to the territory of the wolf people." After thinking for a long time, Sean finally made a decision. He still had a path to the abyss in his hand, but because of the regional differences of the underground world, he could not judge the specific location of the path to the abyss. However, according to Serena''s situation, Sean speculates that the map of the underground world and the surface world are upside down, so he must go to the werewolf territory to understand the situation anyway. When he communicated with Serena, he had already got her information, so Sean believed that with the character of the devil party, he would take the abyss path as a standby channel, which proved that the abyss path must be in the hands of the devil party. The only thing he needs to do is to find a territory of the blood clan demon party on the territory of the werewolf group, and there is a path to the abyss in this territory. As long as these three requirements are met, it is definitely the path to the abyss to the void duchy. As for the method after finding it, it is also simple. Just open it directly. "Dad!" The sudden opening of the black king broke Sean''s thinking about the next plan. At the moment of his recovery, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled. Although his perceptual ability has decreased greatly due to his injury, he needs to rely on the assistance of the black king. But if you get close enough, Sean''s keen perception can work. Just now, at the next moment when the black king issued a warning, someone broke into Sean''s perception, which was enough to show that the other party''s attitude was not friendly. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean pulled out his sword in an instant. A sword Qi directly broke through the air and swept out towards the mouth of the cave. The bonfire on the ground swayed towards the hole at the moment when the sword burst out, as if there was a strong wind blowing. The fierce sword Qi raged out, scratched a long crack on the ground and hit a dark shadow head-on. Chapter 1240 The sword sounds like thunder! The fierce sword Qi quickly swept away towards the dark shadow outside the mountain cave. However, at the moment when the sword Qi was approaching, the dark shadow suddenly twisted and avoided Sean''s fierce sword Qi attack. Only a few sparks leaped out of the air. Sean snorted. This is the first time Sean has met anyone who can pass his sword at such a dangerous distance. So he was also very clear that the sparks from those splashes were actually proof of the same shot by the other party - even if Sean''s sword Qi was no matter how solid, there would be a thread of escape, and these scattered sword Qi were also extremely fierce. Anyone who brushed past with the sword Qi would never be completely spared. Unless, like the man in front of you. The black figure raised the weapon in his hand from nowhere. It was a large sword that was obviously specially made. Only the body of the sword was about one meter and five meters high. The handle was about 20 cm long, the sword was 30 cm wide, the ridge of the sword was high, and the thickness was gradually cut to both sides. The shape of the guard sword was a bat with its wings spread and tusks exposed. It was the man''s action of holding his sword to protect his side that enabled him to brush past the sword Qi released by Sean without being injured. Those splashing sparks were generated when the scattered sword Qi fought with the big sword. The other party walked, did not stop because of the fierce sword, and continued to walk towards the cave. Walking around the court was like just coming to a dance. Sean has also stood up from the ground. His opponent''s courage and skill are far beyond his estimation, which makes Sean clearly realize that the other party is a difficult opponent. But I don''t know why, when I saw this figure, Sean''s inner mania was calmed in an instant, which made Sean more clearly understand that this man is the culprit who has been making him feel uneasy recently. It is obvious that he is the hunter of the tades clan. And in fact, it is. The person who found the cave and stepped in with such a confident face is tiborn tades, known as one of the future leaders of the blood secret party. Tyburn walked into the cave with a calm look on his face, but soon his eyes coagulated slightly. The second sword Qi broke through the air. This time, the sword Qi was more concentrated than before, and the whole sword Qi was dark and almost shiny. Tyburn''s calm face finally became dignified and cautious, because he felt that the second sword was very different from the previous one, and he couldn''t dodge the attack range anyway. This feeling of being completely locked was the first time tiborn felt it. This feeling gave him a subtle excitement in his heart, as if the blood in his body was boiling. The excitement of eager to fight the strong seemed to wake up at this moment. Tiborn shouted angrily, and the blood evil spirit on his body broke out completely. The bright red and completely black breath seemed to put a layer of gauze on tiborn. Ferocious and terrible. This is the unique ability of the blood clan belonging to the Earl rank: blood gas dependence. However, not all blood clan earls can master this ability. This is a secret skill among the secret skills, which can only be mastered after very difficult training. The effect of this ability is to comprehensively improve the combat abilities of a blood race count, which is a little similar to Sean''s adrenal stimulation, but different from adrenal stimulation, which only improves a single agility attribute, the ability of blood gas should be more comprehensive, including agility, strength and endurance. As for the increase range, it depends on the blood gas stored in the blood clan count. Not all blood clans that master the blood gas will completely explode all the blood gas stored in their bodies without restrictions, because if they are injured after fighting, they also need to rely on the blood gas stored in their bodies to recover from their injuries, especially when there is a lack of blood gas to absorb, Therefore, depending on this ability, this blood gas is often a special means used by the blood clan count to reverse the war situation. But Tyburn did not hesitate to show it at the moment, which is enough to prove his importance to Sean''s sword. The big sword suddenly waved and split, and the dark red blood gas wrapped around the sword body from tiborn''s hands. With tiborn''s attack, a black sword with bright red sword gas also broke out of tiborn''s big sword. The two swords collided at the edge of the cave. In a moment, a strong explosion suddenly sounded. The strong air impact directly blew Tyburn back more than ten meters - even if he was unwilling to retreat, he could not stop the impact produced by the strong air explosion. But what is really terrible is the position where the two swords collided and exploded. The impact of the strong impact is not just on Tyburn. The damage caused by Sean and Kane is obviously more terrible. Countless cracks began to spread in the cave. Fine sand and stones fell from the cracks one after another, and then larger stones began to fall. At the entrance of the cave closest to the explosion position, stones began to collapse, directly blocking the door of the whole cave. However, this destruction did not end here. With the collapse of the cave mouth, the crack spread much faster in the cave. It is obvious that the cave is about to collapse. Sean''s face was gloomy. He waved at the mouth of the cave with Heijun Dynasty in his hand and drank softly: "get out!" Tyburn looked coldly at the collapsed cave. His expression was particularly indifferent. The blood in his body did not cool down, but burned more vigorously. Through the fight just now, he knew that his opponent was very strong, so he didn''t think that the collapse of the cave would bury his opponent alive. This obstacle could not stop the other party at all. Sure enough! In the gap between the cave stones blocking the door, black airflow soon gushed out. At the next moment, countless stones of different sizes spray out madly. But when he saw this scene, Tyburn''s look changed slightly and showed some surprise. However, although his face was startled, the movement in his hand was not slow at all: the big sword that seemed to weigh more than a thousand kilograms was as light as a match in his hand. When it was placed, erected and inserted, he inserted the big sword horizontally in front of him. The blood red evil spirit disappeared into the earth along the sword body again, tearing a crack on the ground to the left and right, Countless blood red gases gushed from the cracks of the earth. Like geothermal steam. The dozens of stones of different sizes flying towards tiborn seemed to be under some control. At the moment of contact with these blood red steam, they were completely melted, not even a trace of stone debris was left, and they evaporated in the air. It''s weird! However, after losing the stone blocking the door, Sean and Kane came out of the cave without being buried alive by the collapsed cave. At the moment when he saw Sean walking out of the cave, Tyburn suddenly held the handle of the big sword and kicked with an arrow, and the whole person shot at Sean like a parting arrow. He held his big sword high in one hand. At the moment when he was close to the attack range, he did not hesitate to wield his sword and cut straight. His movements were open and closed, but he also had an unspeakable fierce momentum. Just as Sean''s sword Qi locked it in before, the momentum of Tyburn''s sword also firmly locked Sean, so that he could not dodge! "Damn it!" Sean cursed angrily, but he had to lift the sword block. At the same time, he grabbed Kane''s collar with his left hand and threw it completely aside. A burst of pain from his right arm let Sean know that he was exerting too much force - with the increase of blood and gas, Tyburn''s strength has far surpassed Sean. Although the rolling effect has not been formed, the pressing effect is also in effect. But that''s not why Sean is upset. What really bothers him is the dark environment of the underground world. He has tried many times. In his case, he can only rely on perception to judge the surrounding situation. He can''t see things at night at all. However, according to the information he obtained from Kane, when the blood clan is promoted to the Earl''s rank, it can enhance its visual ability, so that it can still see the surrounding situation in the dark night of the underground world, without relying on perception to sense and judge the surrounding environment. You know, relying on perception also consumes a lot of their own spiritual ability. So Sean is actually on the losing side when fighting in this dark environment. The counterattack from Tyburn was blocked by Sean, and the strong energy was sent out and turned into a terrible energy impact, which not only caused the ground where Sean and Tyburn were in the confrontation to sink at the same time, but even the surrounding environment to be damaged. If Sean could see the surrounding situation at this time, he could see the hole behind him under the impact of this energy. The hole was cut to a depth of several meters and looked like a concave mountain wall. "Ha." Tyburn let out an excited growl. "You''re hurt!" Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "you alone?" "To tell you the truth, at first I really doubted whether I was enough to avenge myself. After all, you are the one who can fight with Serena and make her lose face." Tyburn gave a hearty laugh, which was full of an extreme self-confidence, "but when I learned that you were injured, I knew that I was enough alone!" "You are so confident." With a contemptuous smile, Sean released the other party''s big sword to the side with his wrist. At the same time, his body suddenly collided and pushed it towards the other party''s shoulder: his shoulder, waist and feet exert force at the same time. With a slight rotation of his body, he pushed the opponent off the ground, and then his right hand quickly took out the sword like a thunder and hit the other party''s heart. But the moment the Sword Pierced out, Sean''s mind suddenly sank. "The thorn is empty!" The opponent''s speed and reaction were more sensitive than Sean thought. At the moment when his body was jacked up, Tyburn didn''t subconsciously choose to adjust his body''s center of gravity due to the sudden sense of weightlessness like normal people. On the contrary, he quickly retreated and opened the distance along Sean''s attack track at the first time, which naturally failed Sean''s additional attack. "A clever attack." From the darkness came Tyburn''s voice, "but it''s of no use to me." "Really?" Sean was not angry. After knowing the difficulties of his opponent, Sean''s mood calmed down. Because he can see that the other party is a very cautious and careful person. Behind his arrogant arrogance, there is a very delicate mind, but few people can see the delicacy hidden by tiborn. Many people are often deceived by his appearance. As a result, they always fall into tiborn''s trap at the end of each battle, and finally fail to escape the end of being teased. "I forgot to introduce myself." In the dark, there came tiborn''s voice, "I''m tiborn, tiborn tades, the count of the tades clan." "Oh." Sean responded coldly, "I heard that no matter how powerful a genius you are, as long as you die, you will be worthless, right?" "In a sense, yes." Tyburn replied, "isn''t that what you surface people often say? Only living geniuses are meaningful. Dead geniuses are worthless. No one will destroy interests for a dead person. " "Almost." Sean nodded. "Don''t worry, no one will remember you soon." "Oh." Tyburn smiled, in the same tone and attitude as Sean''s previous indifference. "Left!" However, after this chuckle, the black king suddenly warned. Without the slightest thought, Sean waved his sword to the left with complete conviction. However, Sean''s counterattack was a conditioned reflex action made by following the warning of the black king, which was not what he saw. Therefore, Sean failed to fully grasp the attack - when he also perceived the attack, it was obviously too late to make action adjustment. He could only quickly change the sweep to vertical and protect his side, just because of the temporary change, After all, there was still some force beyond his grasp. He was patted out by Tyburn''s sword and fell heavily on the ground. The pain of the acupuncture from his right hand let Sean know that his right hand was slightly sprained - although not serious, it also had a little impact on the battle. "It seems that you should be forgotten soon." Tiborn didn''t care about his mocking voice, and even his heart fell into an incomparable ecstasy. The person in front of him was the one who defeated the bloody female King Serena. Once he could defeat each other, the honor would be far more than anyone''s imagination. At the thought of this, tiborn''s heart became more fiery. However, as his mood became more and more excited, his mind became more and more calm, and he was still using the power of words to carry out psychological offensive: "I admit that your perception is very sharp, stronger than anyone I have seen, and your response is also very fast. But... What effect can that play? You can''t see anything at all. When you can react... Hehe hehe. " "There''s a lot of nonsense." Sean stood up from the ground, rubbed his chest and abdomen, and found that the injury in his body had not intensified, which made him a little relieved. The difficulty of his opponent gave him a deeper understanding. Such an enemy was far more difficult and troublesome for Sean than Hubble, but in terms of threat, Sean thought that Tyburn had not reached the height of Hubble, "How long can your blood and gas last? If you continue to consume like this, I''m afraid you can''t do it first? " "Hum." The laughter in the dark suddenly stopped, followed by a cold hum. Tyburn wanted to attack Sean''s psychological defense, but he didn''t think that the plan not only failed, but also made a subtle change in his state of mind, which made him feel a little uncomfortable: "before I came to you, I made very sufficient preparations, which won''t bother you. You''d better worry about yourself first. " "I''ll give it back to you intact." Sean chuckled, "I''ve seen through your moves." Chapter 1241 When the soul of the town was first displayed in the underground world, the shock was incomparably strong. Compared with the countless sword shadows spread all over the sky at the moment when Sean shot, the sword skills of the countless sword shadows displayed by Tyburn were like a joke. Even himself, when he saw Sean''s sword, he knew that he could never survive. Even he could not bear the idea of resistance in his heart, as if all thoughts of disrespect, disrespect, unwillingness, disdain and so on were completely suppressed at this moment. This is the courage of the town soul. It was an absolute power to suppress all resistance, and no one was invincible under the legend. However, after the sword, Sean was also involved in his own injury. Although it did not deteriorate excessively, it also made him suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood after stabbing the sword. The sudden sense of collapse made him stagger back a few steps, and then fell directly on the ground. "Dad, are you okay?" The black king can intuitively feel the existence of Sean''s situation, not to mention that Sean''s right hand is shaking constantly. "OK." Sean took a hard breath, and then took a deep breath before he replied, "but it''s a pity." The black king knew what Sean was talking about. As Sean''s opponent, tiburn''s whole upper body has completely disappeared at the moment, even including the organs and blood of the upper body, leaving only the part below the abdomen; Blood flowed from the mutilated body, but it only formed a small pool of blood, which was totally inconsistent with the normal situation. However, although tiborn''s blood core was completely crushed under the rolling of zhenhun, it also saved Sean the trouble of cleaning afterwards. "Where''s Kane?" Sean shook his head slightly and then tried to stand up, but the darkness around him made Sean unable to take the next step. "That guy was scared silly by you." The black king''s voice was a little funny, but it fell in Sean''s ear and sounded more like a look of disdain. "It''s about 50 meters to your left... Wrong, wrong, the direction is biased, move a little to the right... It''s biased again. You adjust the range a little less." In the second half of the sentence, Sean planned to turn and walk towards Kane, but he was helpless that he couldn''t see the situation clearly, so he had to be adjusted with the help of the black king. Sean''s perception can only be maintained to three or four meters, but if it is maintained all the time, it will consume a lot of his spirit, which is not what Sean is willing to do. Because of the current situation, Sean needs to rely on spiritual power to guide him in performing many sword skills. Therefore, once the spiritual power is excessively consumed, it is equivalent to the weakening of Sean''s strength. And the problem is more than that. Even if Sean is willing to waste his mental energy to maintain his perception, excessive attention will also weaken his other abilities: such as agility, responsiveness and so on. Therefore, when he learned that the perception of the black king could be expanded to nearly 100 meters, Sean decided to leave the problem of warning to the black king. Of course, this is also because the black king is a blood weapon belonging to Sean alone. If it is not for this, it will not help Sean if the black king''s perception is doubled, because he can''t get early warning and feedback from the black king at the first time. Similarly, Sean could not empty his mind to follow the instructions of the black king - this time, Sean could resist the endless attacks of Tyburn at the beginning, which completely depended on the strong perception of the black king. If there were not such a cheating weapon as the black king, in the dark environment, in terms of Sean''s current situation, he would not have any combat ability at all. Although Sean still doesn''t think Tyburn is better than Harper, the war with Harper was based on the fact that the battlefield environment was not so bad. Soon, Sean came to Kane and said in a deep voice, "we''ll get out of here now." Awakened by Sean''s voice, Kane answered in a daze, and then followed Sean subconsciously. In Kane''s opinion, Sean can have that kind of high-intensity fast attack and defense rhythm with Tyburn, which is obviously able to see things in the dark environment. In addition, Kane has always been afraid of Sean, so it''s natural to subconsciously put himself in the position of entourage. And Sean, after seeing Kane''s behavior, naturally he understood what Kane was thinking. But in fact, Sean really didn''t know anything in the dark environment of the underground world. Even if the black king has a perception range of nearly 100 meters, it also means that only when someone enters the radius of the black king can he perceive that without any reference, the whole world is no better than Sean for the black king, especially the underground world is mostly deserted. However, the black king is also a little better than Sean, that is, he can always distinguish the southeast and northwest. Unlike Sean, he still needs a certain reference as a judgment before he can distinguish the direction. Sean didn''t say anything more, but continued to move east at the hint of the black king. His next goal was to enter the territory of a werewolf tribe through the territory of the tades clan. However, if possible, he will also go to the werewolf tribe to seek the help of doctor shaman. At least Sean believes that with his current hostile relationship with the blood clan, the werewolf should accept himself, but it is obviously impossible to expect the werewolf to warmly welcome himself. In any case, the main position of werewolves is still the residents of the underground world. Although they are not so hostile to the surface world - after all, they also have two families living in the surface world - they are not friendly. Most of the time, werewolves maintain a relatively neutral attitude, so if Sean wants to win the trust of werewolves, he thinks he still needs to do something. Sean was thinking and moving forward, and Kane followed Sean vaguely. The intensity of the battle just now is still reflected in Kane''s heart. He has never seen such a fierce battle. This high-level battle has kept Kane''s blood in a boiling state, so his inner agitation can''t be calmed down for a long time. In particular, Tyburn''s movements when performing swordsmanship made Kane feel incomparably handsome, which was somewhat different from those books about blood clan combat that Kane had read in the library of kappa clan castle before. Although the werewolf and the blood clan have always been in a bad state, strictly speaking, the werewolf advocates the bravery of their own strength, which is learned from the blood clan. After all, the blood clan is born with very strong physical quality, which is also the fundamental reason why the blood clan''s strength is far superior to human beings in the same level: the two sides are not at the same starting line from the beginning. However, with the failure of the first expedition to the surface world, the blood clan and werewolf also began to learn to use weapons - even if this behavior is disgusted by many blood clan and werewolf of the ancient school, and even despised as cowardly behavior, now the weapon sect also occupies a great influence and voice among the young generation of blood clan and werewolf. With regard to the division of the young generation and the new generation, the six holy blood ethnic groups have different ways to distinguish. Like the blood clan, every 200 years is defined as an era. The wolf clan, which usually has a life span of only 150 years, is defined as an era every 50 years - normally, the blood clan has just begun the alternation of the second new generation every four generations of the young generation of the werewolf clan. Not to mention that blood elves and dark elves do not reach adulthood until they are 60, while spider demons do not reach adulthood until they are 30, so the division of this era is naturally different. However, no matter how these races are divided, in the alternation of contemporaries, no ethnic group of any era will despise the talents of other ethnic groups of the same era. Tyburn, Serena, Harper and Sean are three new generation blood geniuses who belong to the same era. However, in this new generation, Serena''s brilliance is too dazzling. At the age of less than 200, she has become a grand duke who is impacting the prince sequence, eclipsing other blood family talents at the same time. Even the older generation of the other five holy blood families no longer regard Serena as a younger generation when referring to her name, But as equal peers. But if you have to, Tyburn and Harper are Cain''s younger generation. Just as a senior Kane Strength is really not worth mentioning. Kane seemed to have made up his mind. After several deep breaths, he summoned up the courage to say, "Lord Zorro." "Yes." Sean could naturally hear Kane''s deep breath as if he were making a big decision, so he answered it in a deep nasal voice. It seemed that the fear of Sean had reached the extreme. Frightened by Sean''s so low tone, Kane was silent for a moment. It was as if he had a huge hole in his body, and the courage he had finally summoned leaked out of the hole one after another. After a brief silence, Sean took the lead in saying, "come on, don''t hesitate." "I..." Kane opened his mouth, but after spitting out a word, he didn''t know how to speak. "Say!" Sean drank in a deep voice. "I want to learn sword from you!" Kane was so drunk by Sean that he was excited all over, and then he immediately shouted. "What?" Sean was stunned, and even his steps stopped. "I said, I want to learn swordsmanship from Lord Zorro!" Kane felt a little desperate at the moment. After grinding his teeth and being silent for a few seconds, he finally spoke again, "I saw your battle with count Tyburn just now. I... I want to be stronger and have such superb sword skills as you. I... I don''t want to be as incompetent as before! " "I mean, can you see?" Sean didn''t pay attention to Kane''s theory of learning sword. Instead, he focused on Kane''s ability to see things. According to Sean''s understanding of the blood clan, if you want to see things in the night environment, it can only be done at least at the rank above the count of the blood clan. But even if the blood clan count can see things in the night environment, they still can''t get any benefit in the face of the demon clan. After all, the night is the eternal victory battlefield of the demon clan. Therefore, unless something is particularly urgent, the blood clan will hardly fight in the night environment. Especially with demons. "Yes." Kane suddenly understood why Sean asked, and his heart panicked, "I have just awakened this ability When you fight count Tyburn, I can''t even get close to the battlefield, let alone help. This reminds me of many things in the past... It''s in the castle, so I''m not reconciled. I want to change this situation. I want to become stronger. Then I don''t know why. I suddenly feel very hungry. The blood seems to be consumed and evaporated rapidly, so I can only swallow a lot of blood core and Blood River wine you gave me before, and then... " "Then you suddenly find yourself able to see things in the dark?" Sean took Kane''s words. "Yes." Kane nodded sincerely and seriously. He seemed to be afraid that Sean didn''t believe it, so his eyes looked at Sean''s eyes without any deviation. It seemed that he wanted to prove the credibility of his words. But it''s a pity that Sean can''t see anything. It''s doomed that Kane is doing useless work. But after hearing Kane''s words, Sean became silent. After a while, he said, "is this a sudden awakening?" "I feel more like blood power has been activated in advance." The voice of the black king suddenly sounded. "This... This..." Kane looked around in panic. It was the first time Kane had heard the black king speak in public. The previous times the black king spoke directly with Sean in the soul, or when Cain was asleep. Since he came to the underground world, the black king has found that he can have a deeper dialogue with Sean. Therefore, in some cases, the black king will not speak in public to avoid increasing Sean''s threat. However, Kane has been tested for a long time, so he can be trusted. Therefore, the black king will speak in front of Kane. "This is the black king." Sean said something casually. But for Kane, this sentence is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. Even people who don''t understand anything know what a talking weapon means, which is definitely beyond the level of artifact! "I can teach you fencing." However, Sean obviously didn''t intend to entangle with Kane on the topic of the black king, "but you must cooperate with me. I''m going to have a more detailed examination of you tomorrow. What do you think?" "No problem!" Kane agreed without hesitation. For him at the moment, as long as he can learn fencing and enhance his strength, everything else is not a problem! Chapter 1242 Most of the terrain of the underground world is deserted. It looks like the terrain of Gobi, mountains and rock fields in the surface world. Other terrain such as grassland is very rare, and it is almost a resource area for all ethnic groups. Of course, in addition to these, the underground world does not look much different from the surface world. There are continuous mountains and many branches of rivers here. If there is any difference, it is probably that the underground world has a special terrain called "mossy land". This kind of terrain is covered with thick moss, which is the only food source for some "herbivorous" underground creatures. Because these mosses have strong reproductive ability, they can easily survive and spread in any terrain, so there is no need to worry that such terrain will be eaten up by exotic animals like grassland. Matar tribe is the fifth generation werewolf clan derived from the extreme East werewolf clan of the underground fourteen werewolf clans. This tribe is adjacent to the tades clan. The conflicts between the two sides have continued for thousands of years, but their strength is very close to each other. Therefore, even if there is a conflict, they are restrained within a certain range. It belongs to a small fight between the knight rank and the Lord rank. Occasionally, the Baron rank takes part in the war, and the sub Baron rank rarely takes part in the war, Not to mention the rank of earl. However, with the outbreak of the kappa clan invasion as the fuse, the conflict between the matar tribe and the tades clan gradually heated up. Now, on the battlefield, both sides have invested more than six viscount and two earls respectively - in terms of Earl rank, the tades clan has six, while the matar tribe has only five; However, in terms of viscount rank, the matar tribe has nearly 20, while the tades clan has only 13. But now, with the death of Tyburn, the Viscount who had been settled by Sean before, the tades clan was completely at a disadvantage. However, the news has not spread yet, so the matar tribe does not know that their biggest enemy is now strong from outside, so the conflict between them remains within an acceptable control range. For the major ethnic groups and tribes in the underground world, as long as the superior nobles do not directly participate in the war, all other casualties can be basically ignored. This is the so-called "underground training". After crossing most of the tades clan''s territory and solving the pursuit from tiborn, Sean finally at noon on the third day - there is no distinction between noon and late night in the underground world, only day and night, but Sean habitually calls the sixth hour of the day noon, To commemorate his evil idea of being a surface man - officially entering the territory of the matar tribe. Then they received a very warm "welcome" from the matar tribe - a full 50 werewolves surrounded Sean and Kane. These werewolves are basically not up to the level of knights, that is, the two leaders who seem to be captains and vice captains have the level of knights. With the strength of some werewolves, let alone Sean, even today''s Kane can easily kill them all. After all, the strength gap between the two sides has been so large that it can hardly be made up by the number of people - of course, in the final analysis, it is because the strength of these werewolves is too weak. If there are more than 20 lords standing here at the moment, it would be enough for Kane to drink a pot. But this time Sean didn''t have the idea of opening up with each other. I held my hands high and made this very classic surrender - of course, for Sean, it just meant no harm. "Who are you?" A huge man who was nearly 1.9 meters tall stood not far in front of Sean and spoke in a deep voice. Although he said "you", his eyes were always fixed on Kane. Just as the blood clan likes to call the werewolf a smelly dog, the werewolf also likes to call the blood clan a vampire. However, Kane''s breath is not weaker than that of viscount. The huge strength gap makes these werewolves dare not speak such contemptuous words. After all, the underground world is a place that really pays attention to strength. Even if there are serious differences between them, under the suppression of the absolute strength gap, the basic etiquette for the strong has gone deep into their soul instinct. Moreover, in the vast majority of non war times, the strong usually do not haggle with the weak. Kane didn''t take the lead, which actually made the werewolves feel a little lucky. Of course, they wouldn''t provoke Kane without eyesight. Of course, Sean knew better that if Kane was only the strength of the knight rank at the moment, he would have been directly torn to pieces by the 50 or so werewolves. "Well... I want to see your shaman." Sean thought for a moment, then said again. After experiencing the medical incident of the tades clan, Sean has completely calmed down his inner agitation and restored his previous calm and wisdom - but if Serena was there, he would be cunning. Several werewolves suddenly showed vigilance, and the hostility became extremely obvious. Sean could even clearly feel that these werewolves seemed to have the idea of fighting if they didn''t agree with each other, regardless of the huge strength gap between them. It''s just a little uncomfortable for Sean that the werewolves still keep their eyes on Kane and don''t pay attention to Sean. After seeing this attitude, Kane''s face showed disdainful sarcasm. Because he knew that Sean was the strongest person present. He witnessed Tyburn, who was praised as one of the best leaders of the secret party, died under Sean''s sword two nights ago. With Sean''s superb swordsmanship, even a hundred of them would not be Sean''s opponents. It''s foolish for these werewolves to focus on themselves at present. "Take it easy." Sean continued to reach out to show that he didn''t mean any harm, "I''ve brought a great news to your tribe. I promise your patriarch will be very happy So ah, if this good news is not taken advantage of because of you, your fate may be very bad. " Several werewolves still looked at each other. "Besides, you don''t have to worry when you return to your family land, don''t you?" Sean continued to smile and said that when he was a mercenary, he would deal with others. Moreover, after he became a local Lord, his natural status and power made Sean know more and more how to deal with others. "At least, your family has strong people? Is there anything else we can do in your family land? " Listen to Sean''s words, there seems to be nothing wrong, but the natural exclusion of the blood clan still makes them unwilling to agree easily. "How do I know you didn''t have any strange ideas." A leading Werewolf of Knight rank spoke, and his eyes moved from Kane to Sean. It was obvious that Sean was always speaking, which made them realize that Sean should be the object of full negotiation on behalf of the blood family. "Maybe you want to make a sudden attack, so you are looking for the location of our clan." "I really admire your tribe for having a loyal man like you." Sean gave a timely compliment, "but it doesn''t matter. If you really can''t make an idea, you can ask your boss for instructions. My friends and I are here waiting for you to come back. Don''t worry, we will never make strange moves. " Several werewolves looked at each other again. Because they really don''t understand what Sean is thinking. It''s the enemy, but it doesn''t seem very similar. In addition to the natural exclusion of the blood clan, the blood clan didn''t make any extreme behavior. But if it wasn''t the enemy, they really didn''t dare to take Sean back to their clan land, because the consequences could be very serious every minute. "Everybody, time is precious." Sean saw that these werewolves had no action for a long time, so he couldn''t help reminding them, "I don''t think you don''t know the value of intelligence. If you delay here too long, even if I finally send the intelligence, you will lose the space and value you can use. But relatively speaking, I must be paid for the information I have paid. Guess who will pay the price for the information that has lost its precious value? " Although Sean smiled at Mimi''s kind appearance, the words from his mouth made the leader''s werewolf cold in his heart and made a decision immediately. Soon several werewolves turned into wolves and ran in a certain direction, obviously to report information. The werewolf, who seemed to be the leader of the patrol, remained on high alert in front of Sean. However, Sean doesn''t have any opinion on this. Anyway, his ultimate goal is to go to the clan land of the werewolf tribe and see if the shaman doctor of the tribe can cure his injury. Even if not, Sean thinks he has made a profit as long as he can accelerate the recovery of his injury. After all, his so-called intelligence was nothing. Soon, several strong wolves ran back quickly. Sean estimated that the time before and after should not exceed half an hour. It''s just not a long time. Sean doesn''t think the distance is very short. There are great differences between the werewolves in the underground world and the werewolves in the surface world. It seems that because of the purity of blood, the werewolves in the underground world have three different forms: human, semi beast werewolf and completely beast wolf. When werewolves in the underground world were born, they all looked like semi wild werewolves. Through the acquired exercise and conscious control, they can change themselves into wild wolf form, which is very suitable for long-distance attacks. At present, these werewolves came in the form of wild animals. It was obvious that the stronghold where they reported the situation was farther than Sean thought. In this way, the clan land of the wolf people will naturally be farther away. After all, places with patrol teams basically belong to the front line of the war, so those who can report to their superiors on the front line can only be front-line strongholds. The clan land is the most important core area of a tribe and clan. Just like the ancient castle of Kapa clan, it will not be established in the front line area, so the distance must be farther than the front line. The leading giant wolf looks no different from ordinary wolf shaped beasts, except that its fur is as dark as ink, and there is only a circle of silver white at the neck. Even more than his other companions, he had a cloak: a long cloak tied around his neck, which kept flying with his fast running. Sean didn''t pay attention to what the werewolves who went back to report were like when they became beasts. Now, after looking carefully, he found that these werewolves seemed to be the same after they became beasts: black hair like ink, a circle of white hair at the neck, mostly gray and white, The silver one like the leader seems to be the only one. After approaching the patrol guard of his own group, the werewolf suddenly stood up alone, and then his figure began to change rapidly. First of all, his head, like a wild wolf, quickly shortened, changed his bones in a way that completely violated the laws of nature, and directly turned into a human face. Then the hands gradually began to change their shape, directly from claws to human five fingers; The wolf legs, which originally stood on tiptoe, also began to thin and elongate gradually, and finally became human legs that fell to the ground. The fur on his body also began to shrink back quickly until the * * * human body under his fur was exposed. However, its head began to grow when the wolf kiss turned into a human shape from the beginning. When he saw that the other party could change directly from wolf form to human form, Sean already knew the other party''s identity. An earl of matar tribe, because only Wolves of Earl rank can become human, which is very similar to spider demons. With the werewolf Earl completely becoming a human form, the cloak tied around his neck well blocked his * * * * body - at this time, Sean found that it was not a cloak at all, but a special cloak. Werewolves are completely * * * * when they recover from beast form to human form. Therefore, in order to avoid some embarrassment, they usually need to prepare some props for covering their bodies. Moreover, in the territory of werewolf tribes, there are often strongholds with clothes in reserve, which is to prevent the embarrassment of werewolves in human form who want to return to human form after transforming into beast form. According to Sean''s understanding, werewolves in human form can only play about 80% of their strength. Only when they are completely in werewolf form can they play 100% of their strength. As for the beast form, it is usually just for the journey. Basically, few werewolves will be willing to convert to the beast form for a long time, especially those who have reached the Earl level. Through these points, Sean judged that the werewolf count in front of him should be a supporter of the ancient school. Although the 14 werewolf clans in the underground world have different competitive relations with each other, there are no restrictions on the belief position of the clans. Except for a few very special clans, the vast majority of clans belong to a relatively open atmosphere. However, the results of different beliefs are naturally somewhat different, just as the ancient worshippers and innovators despise each other. The Countess of the werewolf is quite masculine and handsome. He turns into a human form and is nearly 1.95 meters tall. Because of the cloak, Sean can''t see his specific figure, but it gives people a feeling of being burly and strong. His hair was black, but it showed a silvery white at the tip of his hair. Sean guessed that it should be related to the silvery white neck hair in the form of the other party''s beast. The count of the werewolf''s eyes were like electricity. His momentum was very strong. Kane''s face changed slightly just because of the pressure generated when he turned into human form. However, with Sean at his side, Kane did not make a fool of himself even though he was oppressed by the momentum of the other party, which made the werewolf count a little unhappy. Sean sighed, moved aside, stood in front of Kane and looked directly at the werewolf count in front of him. He knows some bad things about the ancient school. The so-called ancient school is a school that advocates ancestors and follows ancient etiquette. They insist that the use of weapons is a blasphemy and slander to ancestors, so they exclude all werewolf compatriots who use weapons. In addition, the werewolves of the ancient school like the feeling of galloping around as wild animals. Some extreme werewolves of the ancient school even live a life habit of eating their hair and blood. This school not only has a great influence on the werewolf group, but also among the blood clan and blood elves. The only thing is that the ancient worship School of the blood clan is just some ideological differences. They mainly divide the group relationship based on the camp interests. As for the blood elves, it seems that this group has no other ideological beliefs except the ancient worship. Of course, the biggest problem of the ancient school is stubbornness. Werewolves are born with hatred and rejection of blood clan. At present, the count of the werewolf must be very dissatisfied that his momentum didn''t scare Kane out of his mouth, so the next step is definitely to start. With the strength of the count of the werewolf, Kane was simply a unilateral abuse of vegetables, just as Kane had the right to despise the 50 or so low-powered werewolves around him. But Sean didn''t come here to fight with werewolves, so he had to stop it. Seeing Sean''s move, the werewolf count roared, and then stepped forward heavily: "dare you stop me!?" "Don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is not good for you and me." Sean smiled and said, but there was no concealment in his eyes. Just as he knew the bad problems of the ancient school, he also knew what kind of attitude to show when facing the ancient school: the school''s respect for the strong also maintained the ancestral thinking, so they would restrain their pride in the face of the real strong. Perhaps Sean''s indifference made the werewolf count a little wary, so he didn''t rush to fight with Sean as soon as he was hot, but looked at Sean with a cautious look. Naturally, his eyesight was not comparable to those patrolmen before. He had seen that Sean was the real core of the other two people''s group, and the vampire seemed to be the other party''s attendant. I little interesting. The count of the werewolf whispered in his heart, but his face was silent and said, "I heard you have information to sell to us?" "Yes." Sean nodded. He didn''t dislike werewolf''s directness. On the contrary, he liked it more, "I promise you will be very interested in this information But what I want, can you decide? " "It''s not a problem to see Dr. shaman, but it also depends on whether your intelligence is enough." "What if I say this information is enough for you to completely destroy the tades clan?" Sean smiled. "Well, maybe it''s exaggerated to say so, but if you make good use of this information, the tades clan will no longer be your opponent, so it''s only a matter of time to completely eliminate and invade territory." Chapter 1243 Sean finally followed the werewolves to the front territory of the matar tribe. However, this is half a day later. It''s not that Sean doesn''t want to go to the clan land of Mata tribe, but he knows the importance of the information he currently has. If Sean had several valuable pieces of information, he naturally didn''t care about the waste of time, but he didn''t. now the only information he could use to trade was the news of tiborn''s death. As for the barons and other barons he killed in the tades clan, it could only be regarded as the addition to the news of tiborn''s death. Naturally, the earlier such information is used, the more valuable it is. So when he learned that it would take three days to go to the clan land of the matar tribe, Sean cancelled the idea and went to the front line of the war area between the matar tribe and the tades clan, ready to meet with the General Commander in charge of the battle: one of the three strongest and powerful tribal patriarch candidates of the matar tribe in the future. The werewolf count has a very strange name, Dongdu. Dongdu Mata. But most people call him Dongdu wolf. If tiborn is the genius of the tades clan, then the East is the genius of the Mata tribe and the strongest competitor for the position of Mata tribe chief. The only difference is that tiborn is also one of the leaders of the secret party of the blood clan. He is the next successor of the tades clan. At the same time, he has a strong appeal in the northeast of the secret party, and his influence even spreads over most of the secret party grass-roots. And Dongdu? If he wants to compete with the other two chiefs of matar tribe, we can know how far he is from tiborn. Of course, this gap refers to the gap in identity and status. In terms of strength, even if Dongdu is not as weak as Tyburn, it will not be much weaker. When Sean saw Dongdu at first sight, he was actually a little surprised. Unlike the werewolf count who went to pick up Sean and others before, even when he returned to the camp, he still maintained the werewolf shape. Dongdu was directly human. Moreover, it is not an ordinary human appearance, but a human appearance of fully armed soldiers. Obviously, Dongdu''s belief is innovative, and it is also the most extreme strategist among the innovative. Unlike the ancient school, which has only one ideological tone, the innovative school is a general reference. The group he represents is a faction that began to learn from the surface races and imitate their thinking after the failure of the first surface expedition. Just because of the differences in learning methods and ideological tone, the innovation school actually has many branches, of which the two most extreme branches are strategists and the innovation party. The main supporters of the reform party are the dark elves. Of course, there are other small races and a small number of werewolves. However, because this idea is extremely excluded in the underground world, the living space of the reform party is very difficult, especially in the face of blood elves, dark elves revenge party, blood flags of demons and blood clan demons, once the reform party is found, it will never come to any good end. It is precisely because the reform party attracts fire in front of it that strategists gradually develop and grow. But the thought respected by strategists is to use all available weapons to arm themselves to the greatest extent, so as to improve combat effectiveness. Even when necessary, they are allowed to use all intrigues and concealed weapons to win. This is the most striking contrast with the thought of the ancient school. Therefore, the strategists have naturally become the thorn in the eye and flesh of the ancient school. They want to exterminate all the strategists. However, the atmosphere of the werewolf family has always been very open, so even in the same tribe, there are people of different faiths. If you change the blood clan, just look at the situation of tades clan and other clans. However, no matter how open the atmosphere is, generally speaking, as a faction of emerging ideas, it will usually take care of the feelings of the ancient school. Even the strategist of one of the most extreme branches of the innovative school will not go too far - because the reform party, which has gone too far, has become a street mouse shouted by everyone in the underground world. But the situation in Dongdu is obviously not described by the word "excessive". This is outright contempt! As a werewolf who is best at hand to hand combat and whose recovery ability is no less than that of the blood clan, Dongdu wears a set of silver and red heavy armor, which is famous for its defense, weight and firmness even in the surface world - this armor usually weighs no less than 150 kg, which is a special configuration only used by heavy cavalry specially responsible for breaking the array, This kind of armor often needs the help of three servants. The term "tin can", which is almost contemptuous, came from the cavalry wearing this kind of armor. This is because without the help of the horses famous for their load capacity, the cavalry wearing this kind of integrated armor can''t move at all, and it''s almost impossible to stand up if they fall from the horses - this is also the reason why the integrated armor has basically withdrawn from the war stage in the surface world. Sean didn''t expect to see someone wearing this kind of integrated armor in the underground world, and it was still in non war! Wearing an integrated armor, Dongdu looks extremely powerful. In particular, Dongdu has a height of nearly two meters, which makes his every move constantly emit an extremely strong momentum of oppression. Obviously, he didn''t deliberately target anyone, but when Kane saw Dongdu, his face still turned pale, as if he had been stared at by some terrible monster - you know, even Sean could feel the extremely strong momentum coming towards him, and Kane''s feelings could be imagined. However, when the werewolf count who went to pick up Sean saw Dongdu, he just gave a cold hum of disdain, and the color of disgust on his face was not concealed. This is the contradiction between the ancient school and the innovative school. Dongdu ignored the werewolf count. He walked straight towards Sean, then stretched out his right hand with a warm face and said with a smile, "I''m Dongdu." "Zorro." Sean smiled and reached out. It''s just that Sean''s hand is as Petite as a woman''s catkin as Dongdu''s big hand, which is no different from Pu fan. Especially when Dongdu''s right hand was closed, it completely wrapped Sean''s right hand, which made Sean look a little embarrassed. Dongdu Mata is nearly two meters tall. This is still his human form. He can only play about 80% of his strength. If he shows the real noumenon form, he may have to be two meters one or two tall. In one corner of the camp, there is also a red sword blade gun with a weight of at least two or three hundred kilograms. The tip of the sword blade is also engraved with a very strange texture. As Sean''s forging master, you can see at a glance that this is a well-made gold grade demonized weapon, which may not be inferior to ordinary legendary weapons. With such a long gun as the judgment benchmark, when Sean looked at Dongdu again, he naturally found problems not found before: as Sean guessed, this one-piece armor on Dongdu is also a magic equipment, and the quality is definitely not low. I''m afraid it''s still a complete set of customized magic equipment, In the hands of Dongdu, I''m afraid it can play a power no weaker than the quality of epic. Trench. This is the first impression of Dongdu in Sean''s mind, because he has been in the underground world for so long. Even Harper and tiborn, who are called blood family geniuses, let alone their equipment and weapons, are not as valuable as the equipment on Dongdu. However, Sean believes that in terms of their family background, they must be more than Dongdu, but they are not suitable for carrying with them, so Sean resolutely hates that these things can not become his booty, but will be cheaper for others. How can Sean, as a senior player, feel happy. "This......" Dongdu''s eyes fell on Kane. "Kane, my friend." Sean answered for Kane. Dongdu''s eyes were full of exploration, but he didn''t say anything, but invited Sean and Kane to their seats. However, the Werewolf of the ancient school did not take a seat, but turned away after a cold hum of obvious dissatisfaction. "Let you laugh." Dongdu said with a smile, and then his eyes fell on Sean. "I heard you have a very important piece of information to sell to us? Can play a decisive role in the war between us and the tades clan? " "Yes." Sean nodded. Seeing Sean nodded so calmly, Dongdu was silent for a moment, and then said, "I think you should know that the value of intelligence is not fixed, but has a measurement and judgment standard. Maybe you think this is very precious and important information, but it is not so for me. It may even not be as precious as you think. " "I know." Sean nodded again. With the subtext implied in Dongdu''s sentence, Sean is a little more fond of Dongdu. After pondering for a moment, Dongdu said again, but this time, his look was much more solemn, and the whole person seemed more dignified. It was obvious that he looked like a business: "so, what do you want to trade?" "I want to see your shaman once." Sean said without hesitation. Dongdu looked up and down at Sean, and then said, "Oh, I see. I haven''t smelled it yet. It''s a serious internal injury. I thought it was someone else''s blood... Are you a surface man? " Sean was only a little surprised that Dongdu could guess his identity, but he didn''t react much. Of course, this is also because Dongdu is an innovator. If it is an ancient school, Sean may have other ways at the moment. Of course, Sean didn''t want to turn against the werewolf until the negotiation broke down completely. After all, he has offended the demon party and secret party of the blood clan at the same time, which is tantamount to saying that Sean has offended the whole blood clan. According to the conflicting attitude between werewolves and blood families, Sean thinks that werewolves should not refuse their "good intentions", which is one of the main reasons why Sean will choose to come to werewolf''s territory. "Don''t mind. I went to the earth''s surface many years ago, so I remember the taste of human blood." Dongdu smiled, "the taste of your human blood is different from that of other races. It is full of a special sweet smell Now you know why those vampires always say that you humans have a fragrance? " Kane''s face looked a little ugly. Vampire is a werewolf''s contempt for blood clan. "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot we have a blood family guest here." Dongdu said with a smile, but he didn''t look too sorry and sincere, "but you can rest assured that not everyone has the experience of contacting humans. As long as you don''t be closely checked by others, no one will see through your identity. I''m an exception. " Sean smiled bitterly. He had made such an incident in the territory of the tades clan before, which forced him to wave down the butcher''s knife. Of course, Sean could also hear that if he was going to go to the shaman doctor of the matar tribe for treatment, his human identity would be exposed. "The shaman doctor of your tribe is... Chonggu sect?" Dongdu nodded: "the great doctor is an ancient school, and the other two shamans are innovative I can recommend one of them to you. He is the reform party. So if you want to cure the injury in our tribe, I can tell you clearly now that it is impossible. As long as you come into contact with the shaman doctor, I can guarantee that at least more than two-thirds of the tribal werewolves will attack you. " Well, this time Sean also heard that the head of matar tribe was also an ancient school. "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to be introduced." Sean didn''t want to succeed at one time. He knew that his injury needed rest. Maybe only the priests of the temple of life could fully recover in a short time. However, it would be good if the priests of the temple of life in the underground world could find herbs and treatments that could inhibit the deterioration of the injury. Hearing Sean''s reply, Dongdu nodded slightly: "since our transaction has been settled, then..." Sean understood what Dongdu meant, so he smiled and said, "Tyburn is dead." The original smile color of the east capital solidified in an instant, and the momentum converged by it suddenly erupted completely. Sean even vaguely saw a huge silver sideburns, white back and black wolf shadow emerging behind the east capital. The deep meaning emitted by the two pupils was full of an extreme pressure. Next to Kane, the blood color on his face disappeared completely in an instant. The whole person was trembling. I''m afraid Kane would have run away if his fear of Sean hadn''t been firmly occupied in his heart. Sean knows that the momentum of Dongdu is very strong. It obviously belongs to the kind of real battlefield warrior. I''m afraid the life that died in his hands depends on tons. But unexpectedly, Dongdu is still a werewolf who has awakened his real name. Watching the wolf shadow, he should have a very orthodox blood of Jidong werewolf. But then Sean couldn''t figure it out. You know, even the underground world still retains very pure high concentration blood, but the awakening of real name is not an easy thing. Judging from the fact that Dongdu has awakened his real name, he is definitely qualified to become a leader in the werewolf clan - not at the level of Harper and tiborn, but at least up to the height of Serena. At least, if the extreme East werewolf tribe knows that Dongdu''s blood is completely awakened, it will definitely come to Mata tribe to pick him up. Instead of just like now, laissez faire Dongdu is still playing a "family" game with the other two competitors of the matar tribe. Unless Dongdu has great ambitions. "Let you laugh." It seemed that he noticed that Sean''s eyes were different. Dongdu quickly converged and got up, but he was more alert to Sean. Sean''s intelligence made his mind produce a moment of strong ups and downs, so he couldn''t control his momentum of convergence and suppression. The powerful pressure of this real name is absolutely powerful in the face of ordinary people. At least Kane is a normal reaction, but Sean is still indifferent and doesn''t care about the momentum generated by Dongdu, which naturally makes Dongdu feel afraid. "Your Excellency Zorro''s information... Accurate?" Dongdu coughed softly, which seemed to cover up his inner feelings. "I can guarantee that it is very accurate." Sean already knows the details of Dongdu. "Well, where''s the source?" When it comes to such formal topics, the momentum of Dongdu is obviously different. "Me." "You?" Dongdu was stunned. Obviously, he hasn''t reacted yet. "Tyburn, I killed him." Dongdu''s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of incredible meaning. He even looked at Sean up and down impolitely, which made Sean quite helpless. Because of Dongdu''s behavior, it was clear that he did not believe Sean''s strength. However, when Sean was going to explain, Dongdu nodded seriously: "if so, it is indeed a very important intelligence, which can completely reverse the current balance between Mata tribe and tades clan, even if it is completely destroyed and annexed at one stroke, It''s not a problem. " Sean blinked. He didn''t understand why Dongdu''s attitude changed so quickly. He even saved him time to explain, so he believed it directly. As everyone knows, at the moment, Dongdu has put Sean on the extremely dangerous list. There have been many battles between him and Tyburn. No longer than the blood race, the life span of werewolves is generally not much different from that of humans. At most, they can only live 20 or 30 years longer than humans, but the aging process is much slower than humans. Dongdu is nearly 60 years old this year. It is only because he has stepped into the Earl rank and the slow aging process that he looks less than 30 years old. Since he became an adult at the age of 18, he has had a record of fighting with tiborn three times. For the first time, Dongdu was just an adult. At that time, he was preparing to attack the viscount. At a time when he was young and energetic, he clashed with tiborn, who was already a Viscount at that time. The conflict was not strong, coupled with the interference of others, so there was no winner or loser. The second confrontation was 30 years ago, when Dongdu was 29 years old and was already a strong viscount. But as a result, he was hanged and beaten by tiborn, who was also a viscount. If the tribal elders did not rescue him, Dongdu would have died at that time. It was after that that time that Dongdu threw himself into the arms of the strategists. Later, he went farther and farther on this road, and even collected this set of equipment at the cost of blood. Because of this, there was the third confrontation ten years ago. In that battle, the eastern capital was a little inferior and won by tiborn''s exquisite swordsmanship. However, the result of this war was not as miserable as before. Tiborn also did not get any benefits. Later, both sides withdrew with the support of their clans. It was also the third war that made Dongdu more firm in his military belief, because if he did not have this luxurious equipment, but challenged tibourne with his own strength, Dongdu knew that even if he changed into a werewolf, he would never be tibourne''s opponent. So since then, Dongdu has no longer changed back to werewolf form under any circumstances, but has always maintained today''s human appearance. Until three years ago, Dongdu awakened his pure blood power and his real name. At that moment, Dongdu knew that if tiborn''s strength was not enhanced, he could definitely win tiborn. However, if you want to kill tiborn, Dongdu doesn''t think he can do it. At least it will take another ten years. After he is completely familiar with the power of blood and real name, he can guarantee to kill tiborn completely. But now, Sean tells Dongdu that he will kill Tyburn. How can Dongdu not feel afraid and vigilant? If Dongdu still believes in the ancient school at the moment, I''m afraid there will be no room for Sean. However, as Dongdu''s belief has changed into an innovative strategist, convinced that the technology of the surface world can change the world, his natural favor for Sean will not make him make any dangerous moves. At most, he will be afraid of Sean''s strength. Especially now, after his strength has been unprecedentedly improved and strengthened, his ambition has expanded. At least at the moment, he will never set up inexplicable and unnecessary enemies for himself. After all, the information brought by Sean is much greater than Dongdu imagined. "Happy cooperation!" Dongdu got up with a hearty smile, "two distinguished guests, please feel free in this camp. I''ll make some preparations first. After all, you know, such important information..." "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Dongdu. Just arrange it." Sean smiled and said, "the tades clan will not find out about Tyburn''s death in a short time... Well, at least in the next few days So if you take advantage of these days to increase the intensity of the attack, you can not only completely disrupt the deployment of the tades clan, but also cause a brief chaos of the tades clan. " "Oh." Dongdu''s eyes suddenly lit up, obviously aware of the strategic level in Sean''s words. Sean''s words didn''t speak too plainly, but appropriately reminded Dongdu. However, looking at the look of Dongdu, it was obvious that they had reacted. After looking at each other, they all showed a tacit satisfied smile. After that, Dongdu left soon, but Sean and Kane didn''t go out as Dongdu said before, but still sat in the camp. "If you have anything to say, just say it." Sean picked up the fruit in front of him and ate it. It tasted sour, which made Sean frown slightly. "Lord Zorro, what if the eastern capital... Doesn''t keep its promise?" "I''m not sure about others, but he certainly won''t." Sean said with a smile. At the same time, he changed a kind of fruit, but the taste still made him unhappy. "His ambition is not just the matar tribe. Maybe this matar tribe is just a stepping stone for him... I''ve heard about you. Once the ancestral blood in your body awakens, you will no longer recognize your clan identity, but will choose to return to the blood clan. " Kane nodded to show that Sean was right. "Then, since Dongdu has awakened the blood of Jidong werewolf, why didn''t he announce it?" Sean smiled and said, "this shows that his blood has just awakened and can''t be used skillfully now. The internal situation of Jidong werewolf is probably more troublesome than expected, so Dongdu will never choose to go back until he has formed a force that can support him. " Sean picked a fruit that looked like a grape and threw it to the corner of his mouth. The taste satisfied him: "this... Is why I say his ambition is more than that." Kane had fully understood Sean''s meaning, and his face showed some excitement: "then Lord Zorro, are we going to stay here?" "Well, as long as he determines the authenticity of the information, he will certainly throw an olive branch at us." Sean nodded. "On the premise that we don''t have a good place for the time being, it''s not impossible to stay here and help him. After all, he and I get what we need On the contrary, you may bear the name of "blood crime". If you want to leave... " "No." Kane shook his head firmly, "Lord Zorro, what I said to you before is serious. I long for strength!" "Even in the name of ''blood crime''?" "Even in the name of blood crime!" Kane looked determined. "I see." Sean was silent for a moment, then nodded. "I''ll start teaching you fencing later, but how much you can learn depends on yourself." "Yes." Kane''s eyes glowed with excitement. ¡­¡­ In the blood active area in the north of the underground world, there is a mountain range stretching for hundreds of miles. In this mountain range, there is a black peak that seems to be scorched by fire. The mountain is nearly 700 meters high. The mountain is not only steep, but also abnormally rugged. There is almost no possibility of climbing. Moreover, the whole mountain has no grass. There is not only no sign of animal activity, but also no shadow of vegetation. However, it is strange that at the foot of the mountain, there is a dense forest with extremely vigorous growth. There are even several large villages in the dense forest, which exudes an extremely vigorous vitality and vitality, forming an extremely sharp contrast with the mountain. Such an area full of strange phenomena, naturally no one does not know. Because this is the famous ancient castle of lesenba in the underground world. It is the core base camp of the lesenba clan among the thirteen blood clans. A beautiful maid walked gracefully in a corridor. A moment later, she stopped and tapped on a stone door. "Come in." A response came from the stone gate. Then, the stone gate will automatically open inward. A beautiful woman with black hair and waist was sitting in front of a huge French window, gazing quietly at the scenery outside the window. Her face is not so gorgeous, at most it can only be regarded as beautiful, but when she shows such a quiet and indifferent appearance, she has a unique charm, as if she has become the center of the world, attracting the eyes of countless people around her. The woman was wearing a long black sleeveless gothic dress with several white rose buds embroidered on the skirt. The white shawl made of some kind of Warcraft fur was held in her hand and not worn on her body. Even the hair accessories matching the dress were thrown aside at will. If Sean were here, he could recognize at a glance that the beautiful woman with a quiet face in front of him was the culprit who dragged him into the underground world two months ago. She was praised as the genius of the younger generation of the blood clan, the leader of the new generation of the devil Party - not the leader - figure, the bloody queen, Selena lesenba. Watching Serena sitting quietly by the window, the gorgeous maid sighed in her heart. However, she dare not have the slightest disrespect on her face. Even if her identity is the chief maid of the ancient castle of lesenba, and the real lineage that is deeply trusted by the patriarch of lesenba clan, she still has to maintain a respectful attitude and tone to Serena: "Archduke Serena, I have brought the Reply of Prince abule." "Yes." Serena nodded softly. The maid did not speak, but fell into silence. "Come on, I''m ready." After a while, when she still didn''t hear the sound, Serena finally spoke again. "Prince Abul rejected your application to enter the blood pool for rest." The maid said, although she had repeated it in a calm voice as much as possible, her voice was still a bit of personal emotional sadness. Obviously, the maid has a deep personal relationship with Serena. "I''ve expected it." Serena shrugged casually, "if I go into the blood pool to rest now, I won''t get out in a year and a half, which will ruin the prince''s plan. Of course, the most important thing is that he is afraid that I will kill the pervert of the Giovanni clan Well, judging from my character before I was hurt, when I heard that I was going to be used as a bargaining chip for political marriage, I would certainly do so. " The maid opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything, because even she didn''t know what to say. "I know what you want to say." Serena sighed faintly, and then turned her eyes back to the French window, "Thirteen clans, three demons, four secret clans, and the remaining six are on the side of the Presbyterian Council In recent years, our demon party has gradually been unable to withstand the pressure from the Presbyterian side, so there is an action plan to invade the surface. Unfortunately, it has been completely destroyed because of my carelessness, so the prince has to seek alliance assistance. " It seems that it''s because of the opening of the conversation box, or maybe it''s because Serena has been depressed for more than two months. At the moment, she has said a lot more: "Giovanni clan is close to our Magic Party faction, and Giovanni, one of the thirteen clans, is also very strong. If she officially changes her position and joins the Magic Party faction, This can not only greatly enhance the power of the Magic Party and form a strong impact on the Presbyterian, but also enable our Magic Party to reap great benefits in this Jihad Therefore, I can understand the prince''s practice. After all, I once wanted to start my own clan, so I can understand these great righteousness. " "Prince Abul is also... Forced." As a confidant of abule, the maid knows a lot, "Serena... In fact, you shouldn''t have come back. You know how important the battle plan of infiltrating the surface is to our lesenba clan, so if you fail, you must bear the great anger of Prince Abul. When the path of the abyss is destroyed, you... " "I know." Serena nodded, but her next sentence was full of helplessness, "but I have nowhere to go. Although I am a grand duke, I haven''t created my clan after all, and... Have I set up few enemies in the past hundred years? Coupled with the prince''s deliberately creating momentum, you should know how many people covet my title of ''leader of the new generation of the devil Party''. " The maid fell into silence. "All right, go back and restore your life. Just say I know." Serena sighed. "Anyway, in my current situation, I have no choice, don''t I?" At last, Serena turned her head and looked at the maid, with a sincere smile on her face: "aqina, I''m gone in the future. You should take good care of yourself." The maid named Agena had a slightly sad face. After hearing Serena''s words, she couldn''t help laughing: "I''m not cleaning up the mess for you all these years. You''d better take good care of yourself, especially... " At this point, Akina suddenly fell into silence and frowned deeper. Serena''s marriage object this time is not a normal person, but the tyrant of the Giovanni clan! This is a blood Duke who is no less powerful than Serena, especially famous in the whole underground world for his force value, tyranny and moodiness. Not only did the enemy who died in his hands not have a whole body at all, but almost none of his countless wives could live for 20 years, and the longest one only lived for 19 years, but he broke his neck with his own hands. It is said that it was only because he forgot to hand over a cup of his favorite God blood wine when serving the tyrant''s bath. It would never be a wise choice for anyone in power to push Serena into such an abyss. However, if the owner of this abyss is the leader of the new generation of the previous generation of the devil party and the next patriarch appointed by Giovanni clan, the option of burying Serena does not seem to be a difficult choice. "I see." Serena smiled and nodded, "well, go back and reply. I''m fine." The head maid of Agena finally took a deep look at Serena, then nodded and turned away. As Serena said, she had to go back to "life restoration". Of course, everyone knew what this life restoration meant, but because of this, at the moment when she turned around, she didn''t see Serena''s quiet face showing a sad color of loneliness and sadness. Walk along the corridor to the end, and then pass through several steps. When Angelina came to the top of the castle, a huge stone door seemed to have been opened. A black haired man sitting on the throne slowly opened his eyes: "how?" After bowing and saluting, she stood up straight and replied, "Archduke Serena has accepted her fate and has no resistance. She said she would attend the reception banquet prepared for the Giovanni clan tonight." "Very good." The man sitting on the throne nodded in a deep voice, "you can step down." "Yes." Chapter 1244 A haggard old man helped a young woman forward carefully in a dense forest. Around it are six men of different ages, including teenagers aged 17 or 8, young people aged 23 or 4, and middle-aged people aged 30 or 40. Although their age difference is great, what they have in common is that they have a very strong and strong momentum. Everyone has a awe inspiring opportunity to kill, which is obviously not ordinary people. But looking at the six people around him, the old man sighed helplessly. There were thirty men who had followed them. These people are the real lineage cultivated by the old man. They can be said to be the elite of the elite. Everyone''s growth has spent the old man''s great efforts and resources. Among them, the three most powerful were personally given names by the old man, namely shadow ghost, shadow and shadow demon. Three shadows, these are the three leaders of the famous black feather Nightingale under Marquis Floris. There was no doubt that the haggard old man with gray hair was the Marquis of Flores. But at the moment, he seems to be much older than a few months ago - if Flores looked like a middle-aged man in his thirties a few months ago, Flores now looks like an old man over half a hundred and dying. And there was only one person who could be personally supported by the Marquis of Flores. Princess Heath, your highness. "Lord Florence, let''s have a rest here." After a short journey, Princess ferheath suddenly said. Marquis Flores''s breath was a little disordered, which was obviously caused by lack of physical fitness. He knew what Princess Heath wanted to rest, so he said, "never mind, princess, I can persist. Let''s go on." Verhees looked at the panting Flores and said after a few steps, "but Marquis Flores, I''m tired. Can you give me a rest?" The Marquis of Loris looked at the royal highness of the princess in front of him. She was dressed very plainly. It was a village woman''s clothes stolen from a small village the other day. But after so many days of trudge, her clothes had been damaged many times, and even her arms and face had several bruises scratched by thorns. However, although her royal highness looks grey and grey, her spirit is obviously very good, and the whole person has a great change in temperament. At any moment, the princess''s Royal Highness is not at all tired. Just before Loris opened his mouth, the princess''s side went to sit down and rest. In this way, the Marquis of Flores could not say anything more. He could only say to several black feather nightingales around him, "let''s rest for ten minutes." "Ten minutes is not enough." Princess Heath said, "at least half an hour." "Princess, never mind. Ten minutes is enough for me to recover." Marquis Flores sighed softly, then sat down directly on the ground, "our situation is still very dangerous. If we stay too long, it is easy to be exposed, so ten minutes is the limit." "All right." Seeing that Flores insisted so much, she didn''t say anything, and nodded to agree with the Marquis of Flores. Six black feather nightingales of different ages also found a place to sit down and rest. Although they don''t need to rest in terms of their physical fitness, they rarely have ten minutes of rest, and they certainly won''t waste it. After all, their actions in recent months, even for him, are extremely difficult tasks. In particular, there are only six of them left in the team of nearly 30 people, and even the three strongest films in the black feather Nightingale team have been damaged. We can imagine how much their consumption is. Moreover, they don''t know when this action will end, so they won''t waste this relaxation time. However, although the six people are in a resting state, the scattered position of the six people perfectly protects the Marquis of Flores and princess fercis in the middle, and can monitor all the surrounding conditions, which is enough to see the training quality of the six black feather nightingales. Ten minutes is not long. It will pass soon. Marquis Flores'' control of time was almost accurate to the second level: when the second hand of his pocket watch just skipped the last second, he got up immediately. As the Marquis Floris rose, the six black nightingales stood up at the same time, and then began to move closer to the middle, and princess fercis stood up. The attack on guard did not appear, and the group of eight soon set out on the road again. In these days'' journey, Princess Heath''s transformation is undoubtedly the biggest, and also let the black feather Nightingale see a different Royal Highness from the rumors: she didn''t cry, cry and tired, and never complained about anything. Did not keep the habit of the princess on this escape journey. Of course, Princess ferheath is really not good at living in the wild, so she has so many scars on her body. "Hold on for a while. After leaving the dense forest, we can reach wendeling, which is one of the few areas not controlled by the Black Hawk." Marquis Flores said, "but it''s very close to tonis fortress. It''s said that the void Empire has officially declared war with the kingdom of Ryan, and the war has become a little fierce." "Officially declared war?" Princess ferheath bit her lower lip and looked a little ugly, "my idiot brother! What on earth has he done? " "If it were not for the formal declaration of war, we would not be able to act now." Marquis Flores sighed softly, and then said, "the void territory of the void principality has been greatly infiltrating the kingdom of Ryan, and the intelligence organization on the Black Hawk side can''t resist this infiltration, so Wende will get out of the control of the Black Hawk As long as we get there, we can try to contact the void. " Fergies nodded: "then... Archduke yasina, haven''t you heard yet?" "We can''t get in touch with the shadow now, so I don''t know the specific situation." The Marquis of Flores sighed. If yasna and Vivian hadn''t stopped at the beginning, they wouldn''t have escaped at all. After escaping, hearing that Vivian was killed and yasna was captured, they, including Elizabeth, were naturally in a very bad mood and began to plan to rescue yasna. Unfortunately, because of Flores'' carelessness, he didn''t expect that his intelligence department had been planned by the black eagle, so he naturally fell into the trap arranged by the black eagle. At that time, if Elizabeth had not fought back with the shadow ghost, all people, including him Flores, could not have survived, because grace was determined to kill fursis - this was a formal act of tearing his face, because as soon as fursis died, the orthodox inheritance of lane kingdom would fall to grace. The great prince Adams had long been removed from his inheritance because he was isolated and could not return home. This is the common dispute problem of the royal family when there is no designated heir - originally, the orthodox heir of lane Kingdom has been determined to be Arlan, but in fact, when he attended the Libra meeting, he was already regarded as a quasi king, and he was officially crowned king after returning from the meeting. So ethically speaking, today''s Ryan kingdom is running for the second succession to the throne - one of grace and ferheath. However, according to the situation at that time, the heir to the throne could only be fercis, not greyne, let alone Adams, who was excluded by the whole king and the southern aristocracy. It is precisely because of this that grace designed to frame fursis, and even simply ordered the arrest and attempted murder. Only with Sean''s full rage and the clean and thorough destruction of the Peace Council, and things completely out of control, grace would want to save Athena''s life. Otherwise, according to Grace''s plan, athena will die. But now, with Sean''s whereabouts unknown, Glenn finally officially broke his face with fergies - as long as fergies died, Glen was the only orthodox heir of lane Kingdom, and he could officially take over the command of the whole Lane kingdom. The real reason for Grace''s madness is naturally the madness of Queen Cecilia of Phoenix. After capturing torus fortress, killing all royal members of the * * * Kingdom and completely cutting off the blood of the * * * Kingdom, the void Empire quickly withdrew troops from the * * * Kingdom and presented the territory of the whole * * * kingdom to the qainas empire. After that, with the joint efforts of William and Hella, he recovered all the territories outside tonis fortress of the whole Ryan kingdom in less than a month. However, Cecilia had no time to manage these territories, so he gave all these territories to seven alliance members such as the Principality of Garrod and the Duke of tequila. Therefore, at present, those in charge of fighting against the karosha tribal United Nations and the Robyn knights are members of the seven member alliance formed with Sean in the past, such as Elizabeth, the Principality of Garrod under the command of simi, the Duke of tequila and the Duke of black Datura. After shifting the strategic attack and defense, William and Hella can finally work together to officially deal with Ryan kingdom. Not to mention the confrontation in combat power, grace, who failed to completely take over the whole kingdom of Ryan, did not even have the power to mobilize the army - Ryan''s strongest sword and shield both found an excuse to refuse to fight. You know, these two controlled more than one-third of the troops of the whole Kingdom of Ryan; The northern nobles always obey the command of Prince Adams. According to the means designed by Glenn to frame Adams, it is naturally impossible for the northern nobles to wave troops south. After all, Glenn has not officially ascended the throne yet. Therefore, in fact, only some private soldiers of Southern aristocratic factions, legions stationed in the South and the forces of the king''s capital can be controlled by gren. And this force is even less than one-third of the whole Ryan kingdom. If grace didn''t know the importance of tonis fortress and the Black Hawk firmly controlled tonis fortress from the beginning, tonis fortress might have been open to the army of the void empire. When it comes to tonis fortress, we have to say the Nibelungen magic array that Sean gave to Athena. When yasina moved out of tonis fortress, she handed over the magic array map to the Ryan royal family. Later, with the joint efforts of grace and the Marquis of Flores, she carried out a large-scale reconstruction of tonis fortress and completely built the Nibelungen magic array. It is precisely because of this that the army of the void empire can not completely shovel the tonis fortress, and can only attack by relying on the most primitive and ancient siege. Today, the defenders of the void Empire and tonis fortress have left more than 100000 bodies. Although more than two-thirds of them are the bodies of soldiers of the void Empire, even if the kingdom of lane, as the City defender, paid less than one-third of the war damage, it is still a very heavy loss for the kingdom of lane. After all, they have no reinforcements - Alexis, kokirei and tungsten Ramo can''t directly attack tonis fortress, But they could go around the rear of Fort tonis and stop the arrival of enemy reinforcements. It was a terrible disaster to let a super strong man run rampant in the area behind the enemy. What is more terrible than this disaster? That is to allow two super strong men to rampage in the area behind the enemy - now Alexis and kokire make trouble in the rear of tonis fortress, completely cutting off all the possibility of reinforcements in tonis fortress. Tungsten Lamo is responsible for the main attack on tonis fortress: even if he can only summon 30000 empty creatures a month, it is still a terrible and powerful aid. After all, everyone in the void empire can see that tonis fortress is a pure tortoise shell after cutting off all reinforcement possibilities. When the garrison dies or the will of the garrison completely collapses, then tonis fortress falls. Of course, in this case, Cecilia''s resentment against Sean is also extremely strong - she knew that Sean gave the Nibelungen magic array to Athena, so she recognized the Nibelungen magic array rebuilt in tonis fortress from the beginning. But what Cecilia wants to do now is kill Glenn rather than complain about Sean. If it hadn''t been for grace, there wouldn''t have been an accident to Athena. If nothing had happened to yasna, Sean wouldn''t have saved her. If Sean didn''t save Athena, he wouldn''t go to Ryan. If Sean didn''t go to Ryan, he wouldn''t be missing. Because of these chains, Cecilia not only wanted to kill grace, but also lost her only good impression of Athena. But he knew that Athena was the one Sean wanted to save. Therefore, she was willing to spend more time and create more pressure to force grace to give up all resistance and send Athena back. Of course, if grace kills Athena, Cecilia doesn''t mind going to the king of Ryan immediately and trying every means to deal with grace, but Cecilia knows that a smart guy like grace will never kill Athena. It is precisely because grace is so smart that he is also missing now. But all this is exactly what William wants. William, who is well aware of the work of information transmission, knows that unless Glenn gives up the kingdom of Ryan, it will not be easy to find him. It''s a pity that grace, who wants to be king of Ryan, can''t give up the throne, so even if he hides well, he needs to remotely operate the affairs of the whole kingdom. As long as he still doesn''t give up his manipulation of Ryan''s Kingdom, the orders he sends out have traces to follow. As long as he finds these traces and clues, You can find out grace completely. However, there is only one such opportunity, so William will not act rashly before determining Grace''s last hiding place. Different from what the outside world speculates, at present, after getting rid of the entanglement of the three battlefields, more than two-thirds of the members of the void have penetrated into the capital of King Ryan. It can be said that the whole King Ryan has fallen into William''s monitoring. In addition, the void Empire also knows some things in the kingdom of lane, so they are also very clear that at present, the Marquis of Flores and princess ferheath are trying to go to Windland, try to contact the realm of void, and try to leave the kingdom of lane for the Principality of Garrod. Unfortunately, as the parties, marquis Flores and princess fercis did not know that their whereabouts had been completely exposed. They are still moving forward carefully in the dense forest. In terms of itinerary, they have at least one day to leave the dense forest and enter Wende collar. A black feathered Nightingale suddenly raised her right hand and quickly made a gesture. This gesture is very clear: someone is approaching! Because the dense forest is very quiet, even Marquis Flores keeps his voice as low as possible when communicating with Princess fercis. After all, they are still running away this time - if there is a choice, marquis Flores will never make an adventure to take the princess across hundreds of miles, They just don''t have a choice. The shadow lost contact with Flores in the king''s capital; The shadow ghost and the shadow devil died one after another: one died in the joint counterattack with Elizabeth, and the other died in the enemy raid a week ago. It was precisely because of that raid that Flores had to take the remaining black feather nightingales to protect fergies and escape overnight. However, he did not expect that this deployment was also the elite of the black eagle, so he fled and fought all the way. Flores was only left with these six black feather nightingales, and even he himself was seriously injured. When the other nightingales saw the gestures, two people quickly came forward. One turned and disappeared in the dense forest, and the other two approached Flores and fercis. The division of labor of the six people is clear, and their actions are as skilled and natural as flowing clouds and water, which makes ferheath''s heart a lot more stable. But soon, the first black feather Nightingale to make a gesture immediately made a more complex gesture, but this jewelry action made Flores''s face ugly. Even fergies could feel the sudden tightening of the bodies of the two black feathered nightingales around him and the subtle tension. "What''s the matter?" Forsyth asked in a low voice. "A lot of people came." Marquis Flores smiled bitterly, "it should be chasing our enemies... Unexpectedly, some nobles chose to take refuge in gren." Fercis immediately heard the subtext from the words of marquis Flores: this time, it was not the Black Hawk subordinates who had been fighting with the black feather Nightingale before, but some nobles began to officially intervene in the throne dispute for their own interests. But in this way, ferheath did not understand. No matter how you look at the current situation, it is obvious that grace is at a disadvantage. Obviously, the void empire will not let grace go, but why do nobles still choose grace when they know this? Is it really because the interest chain has been tied too deep and can''t get rid of it? People with a little brain will certainly choose to wait and see in this situation rather than continue to support grace. It is precisely because of this that fergies can cross hundreds of miles with Flores in a short week. Otherwise, if the nobles along the way do a little, the Marquis of Flores will never escape with fergies. After all, any local aristocrat will definitely manage his territory like an iron bucket. It is impossible for two groups of people to fight each other in his territory, but the Lord who is in charge of the territory knows nothing. "Your Excellency, hurry up and let''s break the back!" The black feather Nightingale who went outside to spy on the situation has returned at this time, but the news he brought is obviously not very good. "I don''t know which Lord''s private soldiers, family badges and all markers have been removed. The scale is about 100 people, but it''s only a vanguard force. I just observed that there are more than 200 search and arrest troops in a slightly distant place. They are forming a large siege. " "In other words, the 100 people who have been besieged are shepherds?" Shepherd dog is a military tactical term of miracle continent. It usually refers to the troops responsible for driving the enemy. Their goal is to drive the enemy to the designated combat area, usually the entrance of the siege net; The driven enemy is called sheep. The black feather Nightingale nodded and said nothing. The countenance of marquis Flores was even more haggard: "Alas, it seems that we can''t get to Wende The Black Hawk has arranged shepherds here, so all our routes to Wende collar must be blocked. " But just then, there was a scream in the dense forest. The Marquis de Flores looked at each other with one face. It was obvious that he did not understand the development of the situation. And then, the situation changed completely beyond their expectations. Suddenly, the cry of killing rang out in the whole dense forest, and from the sound, it was obvious that it was not just around Marquis Flores and others. It was obvious that the enemies who had opened the siege in a distance had also been attacked. For a time, the whole dense forest fell into a scuffle. One black feathered Nightingale soon left again, and the other five black feathered nightingales obviously gave up their vigilance and surveillance. They can''t reverse the current combat situation. After all, even if they are strong, they can''t kill a way in the siege of the regular army - maybe it''s just a personal escape, However, it is obviously impossible to protect the seriously injured Marquis Flores and princess fercis. But this time, the black feather Nightingale who left to spy on intelligence came back soon. "What happened?" Asked the Marquis Flores. "It was the grey night guard of the rodis family who fought with the enemy of unknown identity and origin." "The grey night guard of the rodis family?" The Marquis Floris muttered to himself, "Why are they here?" However, without waiting for a burst of footsteps, several black feather nightingales quickly made a defensive battle move. Flores looked at the source of the rustle of footsteps stepping on the grass, then watched a young man in armor walk out of the trees with a helmet under his arm, and said in a deep voice, "rob?" "We meet again, Lord Marquis Flores." Rob smiled and said hello, "but meeting in this situation really makes me feel a little subtle." Marquis Flores snorted coldly and did not speak again. However, from what he heard, it was obvious that the grey night guard was gaining the upper hand, because the cries of killing had become less and less, and the collision sound of the blades was gradually decreasing. All this fully showed that the army with unknown origin was not the opponent of the grey night guard at all. Moreover, judging from the gray Night Guard soldiers gradually emerging around, it is also completely impossible for Marquis Flores and others to escape. It seemed that he felt the hostility of marquis Flores, and rob smiled, "Marquis Flores, I have no malice. So you don''t have to be so hostile to me. This time, I was entrusted to rescue you and escort you back to my Rhodes territory. " Marquis Flores obviously did not trust rob De''s words, "can you represent the whole rodis family?" "Of course." Rob nodded. "Isn''t that the best evidence that I can command the gray night guard? Oh, I almost forgot, Lord Flores, you don''t know much about external intelligence Well, now I am the head of the rodis family. " "You?" Marquis Flores looked unbelievable, because he remembered clearly that it was very unlikely that rob would inherit the rodis family, unless someone helped him, "who entrusted you to rescue us?" "Entrusted by her Majesty Queen phoenix of the void empire." Two highland elves came out of the jungle, and almost 30 highland elves and grassland elves dressed similarly followed behind the two elves. Marquis Flores, who knew the spirit culture and had dealt with the broken wind tribe in the wilderness, immediately recognized the identity of the spirit army in front of him: it was a special spirit guard unique to the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe: the broken wind sword dancer and the snow wind guard. The identity of the two highland elves, a man and a woman, walking in front of the two elf guards, is self-evident. The male highland elf is obviously Marton Xuefeng. The female highland elf is vinia broken wind. Chapter 1245 The news that the void Empire declared war on the kingdom of Ryan could not be completely concealed after all. Especially with grace''s seclusion behind the scenes, the whole Ryan Kingdom suddenly fell into a precarious situation. The northern nobles refused to obey the king''s orders for the reason that greyne was not a king; Roland g. Evans, the Duke of the border with the reputation of "Ryan''s Shield", also refused to provide support to the central government on the grounds that the army of the dead pressed the border; Davin sodell saber, known as the "sword of Ryan", also refused to send troops to tonis fortress on the grounds that greyne was not a king; Coupled with the selfishness of aristocrats in the South and the absolute strength shown by Cecilia, it is very rare that there is no civil strife in Ryan Kingdom at this moment. Basically, grace has completely lost control of the whole Ryan Kingdom: his influence and orders can only radiate to the whole royal capital and surrounding areas. After leaving the royal capital area, even the territories directly under the royal family have completely disobeyed Grace''s arrangement. Especially after the four support armies sent by grace to support tonis fortress were completely annihilated by kokirei and Alexis on their own, no Legion was willing to leave the station. Almost everyone thought that Glenn''s death was only a matter of time. However, only a few people know that gren will not die as long as he still holds the life-saving card of Athena. ¡­¡­ In a dark hut, a young woman was hanging. Two spiked iron rings were wrapped around her wrists. Sharp spikes ran through her wrists. Blood flowed out of the blood hole, dried up and scabbed, and finally condensed into thick blood clots. The iron ring is pulled by two strong iron chains. The other end of the iron chain is tied at the left and right top corners of the house, and then it is pulled to two steam gear engines. It is obvious that the weight of these two iron chains is absolutely not light, and it is impossible to operate without steam gear engine. On the woman''s feet, there are two iron balls as big as watermelon with a layer of purple luster on the surface - purple light iron core ball, which is made of special smelting technology and has a net weight of 1000 kg. It is a special auxiliary tool specially used to imprison the strong in the holy land. The young woman, who was lifted up by an iron chain, was one meter off the ground, just in the middle of the whole house. There are countless scars on her body. These scars have basically scabbed, but there are also some scars that are inflamed and purulent, which appear unusually disgusting and ferocious, not to mention the smell from all over her body, which is enough to deter anyone. Although she is still wearing clothes, it can only be said that she can barely cover up, especially the fragments of clothes adhered to many scars. Outside the iron fence of the hut, a young man with a vulture look was staring at the woman in the fence. Standing next to the man were four people, three middle-aged men and a young man. One of the middle-aged men was wearing a set of black armor and exuded a strong momentum from top to bottom. This momentum was almost attached to him in essence, which fully demonstrated the extraordinary strength of the middle-aged man - in fact, he was indeed the strongest of all present: he was a real legendary strong man. The other two middle-aged men standing next to the legendary strong man are not strong. They are only in the golden realm. It''s just that the middle-aged man, who is relatively younger, has a unique smell and is ready to move. It''s obviously a man who has half stepped into the realm of the holy land. As for the thin young man, his strength is completely worthless. Moreover, he was also the least important one among all the people present. This can be seen from the way he stood on the side and kept his head down waiting for orders. The young man with a vulture look stared at the young woman imprisoned in the iron fence for a long time. Then he turned his head and looked at the thin young man next to him. He asked in a deep voice, "isn''t this woman dead?" "Not yet." The thin young man replied in a low voice. "Glenn, what are you going to do with her?" The legendary strong man frowned slightly, then said in a deep voice, "the black eagle and Ba have lost contact for a long time. It is said that the war over Garrod fortress has been completely settled, so I guess they should be more or less bad." "You don''t have to say I know!" The young man with a gloomy look said coldly. If you look carefully at this moment, you can clearly see that his eyes are full of blood, "do those guys in the void specialize in mad dogs? Sean is a mad dog. He bites whoever he catches. Even his William and Hella are mad dogs, biting everywhere! Now even Cecilia is a mad dog! " When several people around saw Grace''s angry appearance, they wisely chose silence. No one was willing to touch his eyebrows at this time. Only the legendary strong man had a look of disdain in his eyes. He was an outsider wandering from the trade capital. At first, he knew the Black Hawk only by chance. Later, he became Grace''s guest through the introduction of the Black Hawk. At that time, the legendary strong man was immersed in the grand plan of the prosperous times described by gren. As long as gren could become the king of Ryan Kingdom, he could become a real power under one person and above ten thousand people. Therefore, he naturally helped gren do a lot of dirty activities. Even, he doesn''t hesitate to be a shadow of gren - no one knows his existence except gren and his cronies. In Glenn''s original plan, once he becomes the king of the kingdom of Ryan, the Black Hawk will control the Intelligence Department of the whole kingdom of Ryan and become his ears and eyes. The other legendary strongman, Ba, is the town and country strongman that grace is ready to push out and put on the table. As for him, he will become the most hidden blade of grace, specially responsible for solving those things that are not suitable for ordinary people. Of course, his apparent identity will be a Duke of Ryan Kingdom and a red man in front of grace. It was these promises that kept him with grace. However, what he did not expect was that the world he knew was completely subverted overnight. At present, not only can greyne fail to fulfill his original promise, but even his own life is likely to be lost - if Athena dies. At present, the dying young woman imprisoned in the small black room is yasna g. Evans, whom the void empire is looking for all over the world. Although she didn''t die, her mental condition was obviously not good, and her injuries were too serious. With the level of medical equipment and doctors in this secret stronghold, she can only barely maintain yasna''s life, but with the deterioration of her injuries, I''m afraid she will be a real stone without medicine in a short time. And it was because Athena was dying that grace looked so flustered. "Is there any way to suppress the deterioration of her injury?" After a while of swearing, grace finally calmed down, "don''t talk to me about finding a priest in the temple of life! Is there any other way besides this? " "Kidnap a priest of the temple of life?" Gray''s veins rose on his forehead, strode to the thin young man, slapped him directly and knocked him to the ground: "use your brain, will you? Kidnapping a temple priest? Can you think of such a thing? I''m talking about drugs! Is there any medicine or medicament that can cure her? " "There''s a medicine that should be ok..." the thin young man said timidly, "but... There''s no material here. If I want to mix it, I need to go out and get the material and medicine formula. Mainly, I''ve never mixed this medicine, so..." "Damn it!" Grace cursed, "get out of here now. I can''t arrange an escort for you." "I, I..." "I don''t think it''s necessary to arrange any guards for him. Anyway, few people will care about him." The legendary strong man looked at the thin young man and said, "if you arrange a guard, it will be easier to attract other people''s attention Now King Ryan is not so peaceful. The hounds of the void Empire have come here. " "You''re right." Glen exhaled heavily. "Then go and come back quickly." "OK... Ok..." the thin man got up and quickly left the underground stronghold. In the corner of a manor in Emerald castle, there was a sound of loose mechanism soon, and then there was a door hole on the ground. A thin young man carefully leaned out his head and glanced around. After confirming that there was no one, he quickly climbed out of the door hole. After leaving the underground cave, the man turned and turned into the green forest road of emerald castle, then came to a wall, groped for a while, finally opened a movable mechanism door, dodged and walked out of the movable door. Not long ago, a thin young man came out of an old lane in King Ryan''s capital, which was almost three blocks away from emerald castle. Today''s King Ryan capital is no longer as prosperous as before. Few people are active in the streets, and even those shops don''t exist. Occasionally, several pedestrians walk in the street in a hurry, and most of them go to places such as rice shops or meat shops for procurement. However, looking at several large men who seem to be mercenaries outside the rice shops and meat shops, we can know how chaotic the governance of King Ryan has become. The thin man didn''t care. He just walked low and fast, and soon came to a dilapidated house. Open the door, enter the house, close the door. After a burst of footsteps, the man came to the second floor. At this time, it seemed that a sound was heard, and a sound similar to struggle came from a bedroom on the second floor. The thin man''s eyes flashed a fine light. He went to the bedroom, turned his hand into the house, and then looked at the man on the bedroom bed. This is a man as like as two peas and skinny men. The only difference is that he is being tied up in bed, with a rag of cloth in his mouth, which prevents him from asking for help and shouting. Looking at the door as like as two peas, he was walking in a very faint look. He was struggling with his own voice and his mouth was uttering a purring sound of unknown meaning. The thin man standing at the door ignored the people tied to the bed. He just put his hand on his chin, and then opened a thin human skin mask covering his face, revealing a face that was only slightly immature: he might not even be 20 years old. It can be said that this man, who may also be called a teenager, is completely different except that his figure is somewhat similar to the thin man in bed. This is a pretender! As the pretender revealed his identity, his timid and humble breath quickly disappeared, replaced by a shrewd and capable spirit. He rubbed his cheek - the place where Glenn slapped him before, then quickly took out a small box from the corner of the room, and then took out a slightly worn note paper with many formulas written on it, which was obviously a potion formula. Then, the boy didn''t waste any time. He found some other tools from several other places in the bedroom, including medicine, test tubes and some materials recorded on note paper. After finding out these things, the boy quickly packed all these things, then took out a small notebook and feather pen and began to quickly outline something on it - if grace could see the content on it, he would know that the boy was completely depicting the map of his secret stronghold. It can be said that since the boy left the secret stronghold, Glenn''s hiding place was no longer a secret. After only a few minutes of drawing, the boy had completely depicted the map, and also wrote down the deployment of Grace''s Secret stronghold. When all this was done, the boy covered the thin mask again, and the whole person''s breath became humble and timid again. He quickly picked up the package that had been arranged next to him, and then left the bedroom. After a while, the sound of locking the house came. It seemed that he was aware that the man who pretended to be himself had left, and the doctor tied to the bed began to struggle frantically. "It''s useless." A cold voice suddenly sounded in the room. The doctor was startled and a cold sweat burst out of him in an instant. He looked at the source of the sound with the rest of his eyes, and saw an enchanting woman who came out of nowhere walking slowly to the desk, and then picked up the notebook left by the man who pretended to be him. The doctor couldn''t see the specific situation. He could only hear the sound of turning his notebook, but he didn''t know why. When the woman''s voice sounded, he couldn''t move and was completely dominated by fear. Soon, the woman finished turning over her notebook and muttered, "what a trouble Fortunately, I came here in person, otherwise it will be half a month later when I send it back. How can I waste so much time? " Hearing this, the doctor felt his heart suddenly stop, and then he saw the woman turn around. A name flashed in his mind, and the color of fear in his eyes became stronger. The young woman walked slowly to the doctor and said with a smile, "do you know why he could kill you, but he didn''t start?" Ignoring the doctor, the woman continued, "that''s because he''s pretending to be you, an ordinary man without any combat ability, so if he kills you, he will be stained with blood, which will expose his identity." With the woman''s words falling down, she put her right hand around her waist, and then pulled out a dark cutting blade. Dark. The doctor tied to the bed struggled frantically, but no matter how he struggled, he was always difficult to get rid of it. Finally, he could only watch Alexis wipe his sword from his throat. A touch of blood splashed out, and in an instant, there was a smell of blood in the bedroom. Alexis didn''t take back the blade, but after closing the notebook, she broke into the air and sped away in the direction of emerald castle. At this moment, the whole king shouted loudly! Chapter 1246 The news that Alexis destroyed half of King Ryan''s capital spread almost all over the miracle continent in one day. This incident made the void Empire bear endless curse. It can''t even be said to be a war. It''s just a massacre. Countless people died in the process of Alexis chasing and killing grace, not to mention the two direct legions of Ryan''s royal family - which is the symbol of the strongest combat power of Ryan''s kingdom. But these two legions, which had reached the level of level 5, were completely annihilated by Alexis if they couldn''t hold on for five minutes - I''m afraid they wouldn''t need five minutes if there weren''t too many soldiers. But it is precisely because of this completely one-sided massacre that the reputation of the void empire is even worse. Because the collapse of these two legions represents the fragmentation of tens of thousands of families. But compared with the casualties caused by the destruction of more than half of King Ryan, this seems to be nothing. However, the country created by the heroes worshipped by the Ryan people in the past has now become an indelible nightmare for the Ryan people for hundreds or even hundreds of years in the future, which must be said to be a great irony. When Princess ferheath and Marquis Flores, who were led by the gray night, heard the news, they both sighed helplessly, and their guilt towards Athena, Sean and the void empire was even greater. Outsiders may not understand the reason, but fergies and Flores, as human spirits, will never be unaware of the great significance contained in it. Perhaps in less than three days, the survivors of the royal family will know that Foer Heath was rescued by Marquis rob de rodes, the Lord of the grey night, and then they would be unable to wait to take Heath''s Royal Highness, and let her become the lawful and sole successor of the whole kingdom in a day. As for Prince Adams, will anyone care about him now? The void Empire returned the kingdom of Ryan to ferheath without occupying it. But the significance of this move is actually not great. Because everyone on the miracle continent knows that the moment when Alexis forcibly destroyed half of King Ryan''s capital, it means that the miracle continent has completely ended the history of the old era. All lucky people finally have to face up to the fact that the miracle continent has opened a new era, and the next will be the era of power rule. The super strong will become the voice representative of the miracle continent. The weak can only depend on the powerful countries. A new round of power reshuffle has officially begun. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Sean, who is still in the underground world, does not know about the increasingly fierce struggle in the surface world. He is now leaving the clan land of the matar tribe. Dongdu kept its promise. After obtaining the information given by Sean, Dongdu immediately launched a round of fierce attack on the tades clan. While the tades clan still didn''t know that Tyburn was dead, Dongdu successfully won three significant battlefield victories, forcing the whole tades clan to retreat back to the clan castle. It was only at this time that the tades clan knew that Tyburn had died in the war, but now they were unable to return to heaven. At present, there are only two options for the tades clan. Or stick to the castle until all the members die, and the tades clan has become history. Either withdraw from the castle, like the kappa clan, go to the castle of other secret allies, or become a wandering clan. But whatever the tades choose, it has nothing to do with Sean. Moreover, because of the choice of the tades clan''s comprehensive shrinking defense, Dongdu can''t continue to expand the war results, because if you want to attack the tades clan''s ancient castle, you must let the matar clan''s patriarch take the shot. After all, it''s a war of the Marquis rank. Even if Dongdu exposes his blood identity, he can''t intervene in such a battle, Not to mention that Dongdu hasn''t planned to expose his identity yet. Therefore, Dongdu accompanied Sean back to the clan land of matar tribe. In addition to fulfilling his promise to introduce the shaman doctor to Sean, he also came back to report the results of the war. If there is no accident, the next head of Mata tribe will be in the bag of Dongdu. However, as Dongdu said at the beginning, the level of this innovative shaman doctor is really not very good. After he exhausted all his means, he can only restrain Sean''s injury - the severity of the injury is far beyond Sean''s imagination. He has never figured out why his injury was so serious, It was not until he came to the revolutionary shaman doctor of the matar tribe that he finally found out. Sean always thought that his injury was only affected by the shock wave during the explosion, but he didn''t expect that what really caused his injury was the void turbulence generated by the explosion of the path of the abyss, which actually tore his silver body. This crack is so subtle that even Sean can''t feel these injuries, but the damage caused by the void turbulence has been continuously damaging his internal organs, and Sean''s physical function has to constantly fight against the void turbulence invading his body in order to protect Sean. It is because of this confrontation that Sean''s strength will be completely suppressed. Moreover, through the communication with the shaman doctor, Sean clearly understood that it was impossible to completely recover only through rest. Even though the injury seems to be better on the surface, it will actually leave a hidden injury to the body, which will have a serious impact on Sean''s future strength improvement. In particular, his two successive forced outbreaks of strength exacerbated the damage to the silver body - this is the reason why the shaman doctor can see Sean''s real disease. Once the injury expands to a certain extent, Sean''s silver body will be completely destroyed. You know, the silver body is the key to the legendary road of the Holy Land strong, and it is also the guarantee that a holy land strong can bear the blessing of the power of law. Once the silver body is destroyed, the Holy Land strong will be crushed by the power of law in an instant. Knowing these key points, Sean''s face was naturally ugly, especially he couldn''t find a cure here in the matar tribe. The most appropriate solution is to enter the blood pool of the blood clan. And it''s not an ordinary blood pool. You must have the saint blood pool of the thirteen clans to completely cure Sean''s injury. On hearing the news, Sean wisely chose to give up this cure. In the face-to-face confrontation with the thirteen blood clans, even the weakest one, there is at least one real elder sleeping in the blood pool - not the self styled elder of the blood clan Presbyterian, but the blood of the real ancestor of the clan, and even the third or fourth generation direct descendant of Cain, the ancestor of the blood clan, whose strength is at least equivalent to the level of the super strong in the surface world, Some sleeping elders even have level 17, level 18 or even higher level 19. As long as Sean''s brain wasn''t kicked by the donkey and pinched all over the door, he would never die. The shaman obviously knew the impossibility of this cure, so he just mentioned it, and then introduced Sean to two other treatments. The first is to find a life crystal core, which is a special product that has a certain probability of birth when the life tree above the third level evolves to a higher level. However, the birth probability is more pit father, and there is no law at all. According to the shaman doctor, at present, the inventory of the whole underground world may not exceed five, because this thing can make the elves in the upper holy land directly step into the legendary realm, and even help the legendary strong of the elf clan to impact the realm of the super strong. When the blood elves and dark elves left the earth''s surface that year, they took away a lot of seeds of the life tree, but the birth of the life tree must be more than three levels. Therefore, even if a life tree can grow to five levels, it can only produce two at most - it is said that the world tree can produce one or two life nuclei every ten years, However, since the twilight era, there has been no world tree in the world. Today, there are five life nuclei in the underground world, which is still a conservative estimate. After all, with the increasing war and conflict in the underground world, such precious strategic resources have naturally reached the level of necessity. Although this treatment scheme is difficult, it is at least better than killing in the blood pool of the thirteen clans. The second treatment plan is to take the flame of life medicine to wash away the empty breath in the body by increasing the impact of vitality, so as to accelerate the self-healing speed of silver body. However, there is a difficult problem in this treatment scheme: the collection of materials. It''s OK to say that the common materials that are really difficult to solve are the heart, muscles and bones of the star flame lion and the dragon blood and heart of the shadow demon dragon. Compared with the difficulty of collecting materials, the bigger trouble is that although this medicine formula is a well-known formula in the underground world, no one has made it successfully so far. Therefore, if you really want to make this medicine successfully, the consumption of materials is definitely a terrible number. According to the weight of one material that can be tried four times, the shaman doctor of Mata tribe directly suggested that Sean had better prepare ten materials. Sean wanted to cut each other''s head. Not to mention the shadow demon dragon, the star flame master is a famous level 9 Warcraft in the underground world. This level is equivalent to the strength of the upper holy realm. Considering that Warcraft are generally strong, no one dares to win the star flame lion except the legendary strong. Now it''s not enough to solve only one such Warcraft. It''s strange that Sean doesn''t go crazy. Not to mention, the shadow demon dragon exists at the top of the biological chain in the underground world: level 10 Warcraft, a real Asian Dragon species. However, compared with the suicide method of entering the blood pool and the life crystal nucleus that completely strives for luck and possibility, the flame of life potion is the most feasible method. Of course, Sean actually knows another treatment. That is to receive the treatment of the priest of the temple of life. At such times, Sean missed Hitler, the saint of the temple of life. Unfortunately, there is no such place as the temple of life in the underground world. If he wants to return to the surface for treatment, he must find another path to the abyss, but looking for the path to the abyss involves fighting with the strong, so it forms a dead circle without solution. Sean''s mood was like beeping some kind of four legged animal. Kane, who listened to the conversation between the shaman doctor and Sean throughout the whole process, did not dare to breathe when he looked at Sean''s face that was so gloomy that it was almost dripping with water when he left the matar tribe with Sean. After a long and tedious journey, Sean took the lead in breaking the atmosphere that frightened Kane: "let''s go to the forest of understanding first. There''s no place worth visiting here in the werewolf tribe. And... Your identity is also a little sensitive. If you continue to stay here, it is estimated that we will keep fighting. Although it''s probably just like going to the forest of deep understanding. " Kane didn''t speak. He knew that his blood clan identity was really sensitive in the werewolf''s territory, so he was only in his camp when he was in the matar tribe. However, if you enter the forest of knowledge, the situation will become worse. There is the territory of the eternal night party. Although the revenge party is rare, it has not disappeared. Both the eternal night party and the revenge party are absolutely disgusted with Kane as a secret party. If possible, they will definitely find a way to kill Kane, not to mention Zorro (Sean), who is a surface person. "It doesn''t matter." Sean seemed to know what Kane was thinking, so he directly said, "although the shaman doctor said a lot of nonsense, he at least gave me a way to contact the reform party. The quack didn''t have the confidence to make the flame of life potion, so we had to go to the forest of knowledge to find a dark elf doctor of the reform party to help And most importantly, the star flame lion lives in the forest of knowledge. As long as I want to heal my injuries, I have no choice. " Of course, there''s one thing Sean didn''t say. That is, he also wants to take a chance to see if he can find the nucleus of life. If he can, he can certainly save a lot of trouble. Because even the flame of life potion can''t completely heal Sean immediately. This potion can only cure Sean''s injuries caused by the impact and explosion of the path of the abyss. If you want to completely recover your strength, you still need to rest for several months. But if we can get the nucleus of life, it will be completely different. Sean can completely recover immediately after taking it, and there is no need for additional rest. But whether it''s the nucleus of life or the flame of life, Sean needs the dark elf doctor recommended by the shaman to prepare it. In other words, whether Sean wants to or not, he must go to the forest of knowledge. Even if he had guessed the intention of the shaman doctor to give himself this address. Chapter 1247 The underground world is vast, so if you are moving fast over a long distance, you will basically use a transmission array. This kind of transmission array is not the magic transmission array in the surface world today, but built by the fleeing people since the twilight era. Compared with the modern transmission array, the transmission array in the underground world does not need to consume a lot of magic stones as power, but takes another energy conversion that is now incomprehensible as the starting power, and the space barrier is extremely stable. Unlike the transmission magic array on the surface, if it is transmitted continuously for many times, it will cause damage to the body. However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The transmission points of these transmission arrays are fixed. Unlike the transmission arrays on the surface, they can be directly transmitted to different places through the adjustment of sequence stones. In the underground world, each transmission array can only carry out fixed-point transmission. For example, if Sean wants to go to the forest of knowledge, he must pass through four transmission arrays to reach the edge of the forest of knowledge. Instead of directly entering the forest of knowledge, he can only reach the edge of the forest of knowledge. He probably needs to walk for three or four days to reach the edge of the forest of knowledge. In addition, there are some troublesome problems in the transmission array of the underground world: for example, many of these transmission arrays are in the dangerous area of Warcraft. So if you are not well prepared, suddenly open the transmission array. After transmission, you may find that there are Warcraft active on the other side of the transmission array. But Sean may be lucky. When passing through four transmission arrays in succession, he only encountered one Warcraft attack, and he was still a lone Warcraft. Although the huge stone rhinoceros dragon has a huge body and terrible power, it is also a Warcraft with obvious weaknesses, so Sean solved it without much effort, and he has an extra meal of meat to enjoy, which makes Sean quite satisfied. The only pity is that this kind of Warcraft doesn''t have much material value except that its meat is delicious - although its skin is strong enough and suitable for armor, but its weight is also not light. After that, I had a safe trip. It was nightfall when Sean and Kane arrived at the forest of knowledge. They didn''t rush into the forest, because Sean heard from the shaman doctor that he knew the horror of the forest at night - as one of the famous dangerous areas in the underground world, the forest lived a large number of nocturnal creatures. The presence of such creatures often made even the dark elves retreat. One of the most famous is the star flame lion. As a level 9 Warcraft, the strength of the star flame lion is probably equivalent to the realm of the upper holy land, but between the special physique and ability of Warcraft, the star flame lion is probably half a foot into the realm of legend. Some star flame lions who have lived long enough, or adult star flame lions who are gifted, even have the strength of level 10 Warcraft - although this level is classified as the legendary realm, it is actually equivalent to the level of level 13 or 14. Level 10 Warcraft goes up again, that is, the terrorist existence called divine beast and holy beast. Before the Dragon left this plane, the adult dragon was this class, and the strange female beast Sean and Cecilia met in the underground world of the wilderness was also this level - the marshmallow that swallowed the four-color holy flame. The growth limit in the future must be this level, but this growth time will take a long time, I''m afraid it''s not until Sean''s grandson''s generation that I''m lucky to see marshmallows that become sacred animals. Therefore, after knowing the danger of night in the forest, Sean certainly won''t choose to enter at night - especially he can''t see the night in the underground world now. Even if his strength has recovered to the level of the next Holy Land, he still can''t see the night environment in the underground world. Therefore, Sean basically relies on Kane to guide his actions at night, but if he can not get involved in danger, Sean will certainly not die by himself. To deal with the star flame lion, you can only choose in the morning. This kind of Warcraft is a rare Warcraft that can move all day, but its combat effectiveness will be more ferocious at night. After simply making the relevant warning tools, Sean and Kane hid under a rock to rest - in the dark environment of the underground world, it is also very important to choose a rest place, because after all, caves can not be found anywhere. So if you don''t want to suddenly become a Chinese meal for Warcraft and exotic animals, you must choose a good place carefully. The wild environment of the underground world is no better than that in the city. Although it is dangerous at night, the city is still protected by towers. Coupled with the lighting, there are still some recreational activities. But in the wild, no one will still want to have a bonfire party. It is definitely like a lighthouse for a long voyage. It will continuously attract those nocturnal Warcraft. As long as there is no brain problem or special purpose, no one will do so. Even in the wild environment of the underground world, any street sleeper will keep quiet as much as possible and will never make any noise. Sean and Kane, too. But in the second half of the night, about two or three hours from the day of the underground world, there was a sudden violent explosion at the edge of the forest of deep understanding, followed by a sky high fire. The fire light is very special. Even in the underground world, which has a unique night environment, the fire light can also reflect the nearby people. You know, the dark night in the underground world will automatically produce a force field that distorts perception and vision. This force field makes the dark become a special medium like essence, and has formed a special rule that only the underground world has - which is why only people above the count can see the dark environment, After all, the realm of the holy land is the power to officially begin to contact the law. Sean also tried to light a torch in the night environment, but at most, he only expanded his sight range from one or two meters to four or five meters. This is of no use to Sean. On the contrary, he will put himself in the attack range of nocturnal demons because of the flame of the torch, which is not worth the loss. The reason why the city can illuminate the surrounding environment is actually the existence of those magic lamps - it is said that the manufacturing technology of these magic lamps was pioneered by the ancestors of all peoples who came to the underground world. Therefore, knowing the intensity of the explosion in front of the forest really attracted Sean''s curiosity. Judging from the figure reflected by the light of the fire, it is obvious that two groups of people are fighting. However, the party with a smaller number is obviously being pursued, while the party with a slightly larger number is trying to encircle. According to the situation, it is obviously intended to kill them all. The fire caused by the big bang just now seems to have been started by those responsible for chasing and killing. Its purpose is to force out several people who are running away. Kane glanced at Sean and whispered, "Lord Zorro, what shall we do?" Sean''s face was a little strange and seemed to be hesitating. But a moment later, Sean''s heart made a decision: "go, let''s help them!" "Help them?" Kane was stunned. "Which side do you want to help?" "Help the revolutionary party!" Sean said in a deep voice, and immediately got up and rushed out. According to Sean''s understanding of the underground world and judging from the words of Dongdu, Kane and the shaman doctor, generally no one will come to know the forest, so the forest has always been the territory of the eternal night party. Although the dark elves of the revenge party are occasionally active, although the political ideas of the revenge party and the eternal night party are slightly different, after all, the two sides are firm allies with unified positions, and the two sides will never attack each other. Now, there must be only one result of this battle in the forest of knowledge. Either the eternal night party is chasing the reform party, or the revenge party is chasing the reform party. After all, the reform party is currently the weakest party in the whole underground world, especially the dark elves who know well about life in the forest. They have been forced to have no living space and have all turned to the state of underground, underground and party. Sean came to know the forest well. In addition to the trouble of looking for the star flame lion, he also wanted to find people from the reform party for help. At this moment, it is rare to have an opportunity to get close to the reform party. Naturally, Sean will not let go. Soon, Sean and Kane were officially involved in the battlefield. There were six people on the hunted side. The strongest one was only a female dark elf of the rank of nobility, while five male dark elves of the rank of Lord to Baron followed her. As the pursuer, the lineup is quite strong, with a full number of 20 people. The strongest one even has a faint smell of Earl rank, but the smell is not stable. It is obvious that she is only a female dark elf who only steps into the Earl rank. The group of dark elves is a special group of elves. This ethnic group is a very typical matriarchal society. The highest status is female dark elves, but the status of male dark elves is not very good. This is in sharp contrast to the blood elves - the blood elves are always dominated by male blood elves, and female blood elves usually exist as vassals. When Sean and Kane appeared in front of the escapee''s escape route, both the six Dark Elf escapees and the twenty Dark Elf pursuers stopped together and looked at Sean and Kane with vigilance. To be more precise, I was watching Kane. After all, Kane''s blood breath was too obvious, and he was also a blood Viscount, which was a powerful presence in the field. The pyramid stratum of the underground world is very strict, and the strength of the upper is absolutely superior to that of the lower, which is usually difficult to make up by relying on the number of people. So now the two groups of Dark Elves will naturally maintain a vigilant attitude. After all, they don''t know what kind of people Sean and Kane suddenly stand in the way. However, this stalemate did not last long. Perhaps the six fugitives were too eager for reinforcements, so the leading female dark elf took the lead in breaking the silence: "son of blood, which faction are you from?" "Secret party." Kane said in a deep voice. His face looked very serious, and a dignified momentum kept emanating from him. But what Sean and Kane didn''t expect was that the faces of the six fugitives suddenly changed, and then they continued to rush forward without hesitation, and this time they immediately dispersed and fled. The twenty pursuers were immediately divided into several groups, as if they had already rehearsed. Each group picked a target and caught up. Before Sean could figure out the situation, the female dark elf leader of the pursuer said, "son of blood from the secret party, I hope you don''t get involved in this matter. This is a dispute between our reform party and the revenge party." This time, Sean heard something strange: "are you... The reform party?" "Yes." The female dark elf said, "the six Avengers have information about a stronghold of our reform party. We must not let them leave alive I know that your secret party has never participated in disputes and takes seclusion as the first principle. Now, I''m afraid the explosion of the immortal flame has alerted the nearby revenge party and the eternal night party. If you don''t want to be involved in disputes, please leave while no one comes. " Sean was stunned and couldn''t react. The current situation is not that the reform party in his imagination is being chased, but that the reform party is chasing the revenge party, which is really a little beyond Sean''s expectation. But before Sean could recover, the dark elf, who was a little angry, had continued to chase and kill. She was able to remind Sean and Cain to leave here, which was obviously a belief of the reform party. However, she saw that Sean and Cain did not leave in the afterglow of her eyes. She just sighed helplessly, but did not turn back and continue to dissuade. After all, their reform party was really in an awkward situation. Moreover, in her cognition, perhaps the farther she is from Sean and Kane, even if the dark elves of the eternal night party and the revenge party meet them, they probably won''t embarrass them. After all, the eternal night party and the revenge party are aimed at the surface people. They still maintain a friendly attitude towards the "same kind" in the underground world, especially the secret party among the blood clan. They will not attack at will. After all, the secret party''s policy of seclusion is so famous. "Lord Zorro, now... Do we still help the reform party?" Kane is also a little confused. The expected rescue situation does not seem to have occurred. "Help! Why not help! " Sean breathed softly, then said, "we must get rid of the other night party and revenge party. Before we reach the support, solve the six people, and then leave with the reform party!" Chapter 1248 After making up their minds, Sean and Kane quickly took action. It seems that the recent cooperation has developed some tacit understanding. After determining that Sean wants to rescue, he and Sean immediately ran to both sides left and right. Because Sean didn''t expect that the hunted people were enemies before, he was successfully escaped by the six people. However, the six people obviously chose a direction to escape in order to prevent being caught up. However, on the whole, the escape route of the six people can be divided into left and right areas, of which the strongest one fled to the right - this is also the pursuit direction chosen by Sean, while Kane consciously took charge of the three people in the other direction. For Sean, Kane not only fears, but also has a blind worship emotion. From the moment of his birth to becoming a knight, Kane spent 200 years - which made him a laughing stock in the blood clan secret party of this generation, and even reduced to the shame of the blood clan: the devil party even said publicly that once they found a chance, they didn''t mind letting Kane''s blood clan shame disappear completely in the world. But it took Kane less than four months to become a knight and a Viscount! Having fully experienced the benefits of power, Kane did not want to go back to the sad days of being despised in the past. It''s no exaggeration to say that if he wasn''t with Sean, Kane had completely reduced to a puppet who would only pursue power. The dark elf saw the movements of Sean and Kane, and her face showed a little surprise, but she didn''t stop it. As she said before, the six dark elves must not leave alive, otherwise it will be a disaster for the reform party, which has already had a very difficult life - at least, the transfer of their secret stronghold can not be solved in a short time. Therefore, the female dark elf will not refuse the kindness shown by Sean and Kane. However, the dark elf leader paid some attention to Kane. The breath of the blood Viscount''s strong can''t be hidden at all - what''s more, Kane never wanted to hide his breath from beginning to end. Cain, the blood Viscount, was responsible for chasing the three fugitives over there. The dark elf with the same strength as the Viscount was naturally relieved, because she knew that relying only on the strength of her subordinates was likely to let the other party escape, but if such a blood Viscount''s reinforcements joined, the situation would inevitably change, As long as you are a little cautious and careful, it is absolutely impossible for the other three to leave alive. Therefore, the female dark elf focused on the rival Dark Elf leader who was on the run, because she was one of the three vicomtes in the audience. In the knowledge of the reform party dark elf, only herself can deal with each other - Kane can, of course, but Kane is chasing three other hostile dark elves, so only she can deal with them. As for Sean, he was completely out of each other''s consideration. In the opinion of the dark elf leader of the reform party, Sean is just a follower, but she is not a person who knows no good or evil. Although she can''t feel the breath of Sean, in the opinion of the dark elf leader of the reform party, she can''t be as weak as a blood viscount. Maybe it''s difficult to deal with the hostile Dark Elf leader, But there should be no problem with the other two weak dark elves? Thinking so, the dark elf turned his head and looked at Sean. Then she saw a scene that surprised and shocked her. Sean caught up with a hostile Dark Elf at an extraordinary speed - this distance, even if she wanted to pursue, it was not an easy thing. At least she had to pursue for more than ten minutes before she could catch up with the opponent with her strength realm advantage. But Sean, however, quickly caught up with each other with the explosive force of terror, and then waved a sword - this time, the dark elf leader of the Reform Party saw clearly that the distance between them was at least two or three meters, but after a shock in the air, the head of the rival dark elf who was still running was directly cut off, He rolled on the ground for several times, but his body still maintained its inertia and ran forward for several meters before falling heavily to the ground. The blood quickly dyed the surrounding ground red. But Sean turned and chased another man without even looking at the result after a sword was waved. "This strength..." not only the leader of the dark elves of the reform party was shocked, but also the dark elves of the reform party who witnessed Sean''s actions. But soon, they recovered from the momentary absence, because the scream from the left suddenly sounded. This time, Kane has caught up with his opponent, and then smashed the other party to the ground with one punch, directly trampling the other party''s feet. The intense pain made the dark elf scream bitterly. This pain has completely exceeded the limit he can bear - in these four months, Kane''s promotion is not just his own strength. Kane can definitely be regarded as an authority on how to ravage his opponent. That kind of tyrant''s psychological desire. Hope has distorted Kane''s whole person. Fortunately, at the moment, Kane at least knew what he was doing, so he didn''t stop to continue to wreak havoc. After confirming that the other party couldn''t escape, he turned and began to chase the other two hostile dark elves. The dark elf leader of the reform party quietly swallowed her saliva. At the moment, she was lucky that the two men were not enemies - she didn''t know why, but she chose to trust her intuition. Because her intuition is telling her that Sean and Kane are not easy to mess with. If you can, you''d better not even deal with them to avoid getting involved in unnecessary trouble. For her intuition, this innovative Female Elf has unprecedented Trust: this intuition has saved her countless times. It is this intuition that makes her discover the peep of today''s enemies, so there is this chase war. Otherwise, they will be surrounded by the enemy. But soon she began to be proud of her amazing intuition again. There were two more screams from Kane, and it was obvious that the three hostile dark elves had been completely caught - but the third scream was more bleak than the previous two, and it was almost creepy. Then the dark elf leader saw that Kane was abusing the third Dark Elf I caught up with. She felt bursts of pain in her hand and foot joints only by the strange distortion of her hands and feet. Just then, a sudden cry of surprise rang out. The dark elf leader immediately looked back at Sean, but saw that Sean had cut the enemy Dark Elf commander under the sword. His death was no different from the one killed by Sean before. It was the same with a crisp hand. This made her feel frightened. Sean''s strength obviously completely exceeded her imagination, which made her constantly start to look back and forth on Sean and Kane, so that she didn''t even notice that before the enemy commander was killed by Sean, another dark elf fell one step earlier than his commander. After easily helping the dark elves of the reform party solve this minor problem, Sean frowned and looked at Kane, who was still abusing his opponent. He couldn''t help but drink in a deep voice: "don''t play, we don''t have so much time to waste." Kane shuddered when he heard Sean''s voice. But he did not dare to resist, only some unwilling to give his opponent a pleasure. However, the dark elves close to Kane saw the same kind standing in the hostile camp because of their different positions. At this time, they actually showed a relieved and satisfied look, which frightened the surrounding innovative dark elves and subconsciously chose to stay away from Kane. Kane didn''t care at all. He just came to Sean soon. But this time, he didn''t act as a facade as before. After Sean completely exposed his strength, no one would think Sean would be Kane''s attendant, so he was happy to stand behind Sean and express his identity and position, without the arrogance and pride of being a holy blood ethnic group. At this time, the female dark elf of the reform party had to harden her head and say, "Sir, I am..." However, before the dark elf could introduce himself, a greater disturbance came out of the fire explosion field of the forest of knowledge, and then a group of dark elves rushed out of the forest of knowledge. In terms of the number and scale, there must be at least 200 people. This sudden change made the more than 20 dark elves of the reform party feel nervous, and even Sean and Kane couldn''t help entering a state of battle. Although Sean is confident that he can cope with such a large number of people as long as he is not a strong man above the Marquis, with his current physical injury, he can only cope with two or three strong men at the same time. But among the dark elves who rushed out of the forest of deep understanding, there was one whose breath was strong enough to make Sean feel weak. The strong at this level is even stronger than Serena at the beginning. At least it has to be a legendary strong! The strong at this level symbolize the supreme power and noble status in the underground world, and they, who are honored as princes, often can''t appear on the battlefield at will. At this moment, such a dark elf with Prince level strength suddenly came out. Sean didn''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate. If he was in his heyday, he might be able to compete with the other party. And now Sean smiled helplessly, "prepare to run away, a prince... I can''t stand it now." "Kiss... Prince?" Kane was stunned and his voice trembled slightly. The other dark elves who heard Sean''s words turned pale with a brush. Obviously, they also knew what it meant to be a prince level strong man. As long as the other party is willing, absolutely no one can leave alive, not to mention that the other party still has nearly 200 subordinates, and since a prince has personally sent out, how can the subordinates behind him not have the strength of Duke and Marquis. "Facing the prince, we can''t run." The dark elf commander sighed and looked a little depressed. "Sorry, we dragged you down." Sean thought for a while and didn''t know what to say. It''s not a problem to escape here with his strength, but it''s only limited to himself. It''s obviously impossible to protect a person to leave. But it was impossible for Sean to leave Kane here, so he simply shut up. As the prince level strong man who took the lead was getting closer and closer to Sean and others, the strong momentum and pressure became more and more obvious. However, when Sean saw the prince who rushed in front, his face showed a trace of amazement. Chapter 1249 The powerful prince came to Sean and others in an instant. But just as Sean''s face showed consternation, so did the dark elf commander who led the team, but the consternation soon turned into joy. "Lord roticabas!" The dark elf commander greeted him with ecstasy, and then respectfully saluted the dark elf prince in front of him. Yes, the powerful Dark Elf prince who appeared in front of Sean at the moment was rotikabas Burton, a lost knight from the immortal River, who was recruited when Sean was assassinated by the sene aristocratic faction in the Ryan kingdom. Of course, today''s words may be called the chosen knight. Lost knight is a unique inheritance class belonging to the underground world. It has a system completely independent of all classes. Anyone who inherits this professional heritage must go to the surface world to find the relics of the riding God - the legendary temple built by the gods in the dawn era and finally disappeared in the world due to the twilight war of the gods. But no one knows the truth. The only thing you know about this position is the lost knights who have accepted the inheritance. Once they find the relics of riding God and complete the professional inheritance, they can obtain extremely powerful power. According to rumors, this power is given by the gods, so it is called the chosen one - that is, the chosen one by God. However, in view of the extremely high requirements of these chosen people in temperament, which is very in line with the current definition of the term "Knight", today''s saying of "chosen Knight" has gradually come into being. According to rumors, there are only six relics of God selected knights. The candidates for each relic - that is, the lost Knight - will have several names, but these people are competitors. Once one of them becomes the divine candidate, the other candidates for the same relic will completely lose their inheritance and become bodyguards. The loss of this kind of election qualification is not just that they can''t become the electors. In the face of the electors who have inherited the relics, they must unconditionally obey the orders and even don''t do anything harmful to the electors. Rotikabas looked at the 20 dark elves with a smile. His look was easy-going. He did not show his arrogance because he became a superior or powerful person - perhaps this is the unique characteristic of the reform party. However, at the moment, rotica bass is no different from the rotica bass in Sean''s impression. When the dark elf commander and Rorty cabas reported on the mission, Sean didn''t bother, and Kane wouldn''t rush forward. The underground world has a very obvious class system. In the face of a prince, Kane doesn''t want to be unhappy, so he wisely chose to stand behind Sean. "Friends, thank you very much for your assistance." After listening to the report of the dark elf, rotikabas quickly walked towards the position of Sean and Kane, and took the lead in sending sincere and warm greetings, "if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid this matter would become quite troublesome Even if I do it myself... " Before rotikabas had finished his words, his face looked like a ghost. Because Sean has completely converged the silver scale that has been covering his face back to his body and revealed his true face. "Xiao... Xiao..." Rorty cabas''s face was obviously very uncomfortable. "My name is Zorro now." Sean said with a smile, but after making this simple self introduction, a mask made of silver scales appeared on his face. "It''s not a good habit to leave without saying goodbye, Rorty." Rorty cabas, when he was on the earth''s surface, was affectionately called Rorty. Of course, some people also called him Ross. But most people, including Sean, Cecilia and others, like to call him Rorty, a name with some evil interests. At first, of course, rotikabas resisted, but after the protest was ineffective, he stopped struggling. After all, he himself is also a person with great evil interests. This can be seen from his frequent flirting with Harding. However, compared with Sean''s so familiar and natural greeting to Rorty cabas, those around him didn''t come up just now, so that they couldn''t hear the first conversation between the two. When they just heard Sean''s "Rorty", all the dark elves looked very strange. Many of them even had a look of sympathy on their faces, as if they saw the end that Sean was about to be torn apart by Rorty cabas. Dark elves are a very typical matriarchal social structure. In this group, the status of female dark elves is naturally higher than that of men, so the space for promotion and salary increase is naturally larger and easier. Under the same circumstances, male dark elves need to pay three times or even more efforts and costs to obtain the status of female dark elves. Of course, this is just a kind of cognitive common sense, and there are exceptions in some cases. Just like rotikabas, he has made unprecedented achievements - becoming an elected knight, so his position in the dark elf reform party is almost second only to several elders and patriarchs. Under such circumstances, slightly normal people will not call roti cabas roti, but will choose a nickname more in line with "masculinity": Ross. At least for now, calling roticabas roti is more like a contempt. "Cough..." Rorty cabas coughed a little embarrassed. "I hope you can call me Ross." "All right, Rorty." Sean smiled and nodded. Many people around looked at Sean with anger instead of sympathy and strangeness. Because they thought Sean was provoking. Sean soon felt the malicious eyes around him. His perception was not weak, so he couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect your popularity to be high, Rorty." Several people have been eager to teach Sean a lesson. But these people have not paid the action, they have been stopped by roticabas. Many people looked at rotikabas with puzzled faces. They did not understand why the most outstanding and powerful leader of the reform party wanted to stop them. Only Kane looked rather disdainful and turned his mouth - unlike others, Kane, who had been standing next to Sean, clearly heard Sean''s words "my name is Zorro now". This let Kane know that Sean had known Rorty cabas a long time ago. When it comes to Shawn as a surface man, it was said that Rorty cabas left without saying goodbye and Rorty cabas is a lost knight. These clues let Kane know a fact. But Kane knew very well what he could ask and what he could not, so he was happy to pretend to be a fool. After waving to the surrounding dark elves to start cleaning the battlefield and prepare for evacuation, Rorty cabas said to Sean - he was too lazy to continue pestering Sean about the names "Rorty" and "Ross", because he knew how bad Sean''s character was: "there''s a reason why I left without saying goodbye At that time, I found the black god relic, and then it was sent back after completing the inheritance, so I can''t blame it. " It is said that there were twelve ruins of riding God at the beginning, represented by twelve colors. However, with the outbreak of the war of the gods at dusk, the twelve chosen temples have also been damaged to varying degrees. There are as many as six chosen temples that can be directly confirmed to have been destroyed in the gods at dusk and the ash age. Whether the remaining six temples still exist is an unknown mystery. It is precisely because of this that many lost Knights go to the surface to look for the relics of the six riding gods. But so far, only roticabas has been lucky to find it. The black temple, not to mention the only six horse gods that may exist today, even the twelve God elect temples of that year, can definitely be ranked in the top three. "Black God... Destroyer''s blood." Sean asked curiously, "yes, now that the gods of gold and silver are gone, the destroyer''s blood should be the strongest God''s blood." "I believe you are... Zorro now." Rotica Bass wanted to say Sean''s name, but seeing Sean''s disguise and special emphasis at the moment, he finally changed his mouth, "... But I''m curious, you..." Rotikabas did not finish, but looked at Kane curiously. "This is Kane, as you already know, a blood clan from the secret party." Sean knew what Rorty cabas meant, so he opened his mouth and made an introduction, "well, strictly speaking, he is now my disciple, so don''t worry." With Sean''s introduction, Kane made a move of raising his head and raising his chest. Rorty cabas continued to look at Kane with interest, but different from the previous taste of examination and vigilance, this time it was a little more sympathetic. However, at the moment, Kane has been completely immersed in Sean''s words of "his own people", so he did not find that rotika bass looked at him with the smell of sympathy and compassion. At this moment, even if the other dark elves are stupid, they know that the God of war figure who is about to lead the rise of their reform party must have a deep relationship with the ordinary man who seems to have nothing special in front of them. Especially the dark elf commander Sean helped before, his eyes were surprisingly bright. In her opinion, the person who can have such equal dialogue and communication with roticabas must be a big man at roticabas''s level. In the underground world, big people mean strong strength. Therefore, it is absolutely good news for the current bad plight of the reform party that people who can have equal dialogue with rotikabas, are acquaintances of rotikabas and show such great goodwill to the reform party. "Let''s get out of here first." Rotica bass motioned to Sean, and then quickly left here under the protection of everyone. In the process, Sean carefully observed the dark elf army brought by rotikabas. This is obviously a real elite, which is different from the situation of the previous twenty dark elves. Nearly half of the nearly 200 Dark Elf guards have reached the strength of Baron rank, and the rest have the strength of knight and Lord rank. Judging from the combat power level of the army in the surface world, the nearly 100 dark elves with Baron rank are equivalent to the level of a level 7 or even level 8 army - even if the number is small, the strength of these 100 people in special terrain will never be weaker than that of a thousand people army. "Is this all your strength?" But looking at these people, Sean''s look was not at all relaxed, but his eyebrows frowned tighter. "I hate to admit it, but... Yes." Rotikabas nodded helplessly, "these two hundred people are the strongest force of our reform party. Although there are certainly more people who can fight on the battlefield, there are not many "troops" who have really been trained. At present, they are about 5000, but they are of a relatively low level. " At the end, roticabas threw his mouth. Sean soon tasted the taste that rotikabas didn''t say: I''m afraid it''s just between the level of level 3 regular army and level 4 elite army. The "army" of this level, not to mention the werewolf tribe, has millions of blood slaves - after all, blood slaves are worthless waste for blood families. However, the number of knights above the level is not too large, and the blood clan is not very good at war. Their so-called war is often to let the blood slave cannon fodder rush up to make trouble, and then the blood clan above the level of knights rush into the enemy battle. There are no rules. Compared with the blood clan, the war between werewolf and spider demon is actually the same. Only blood elves and dark elves have the concept of army. But the low fertility of blood elves and dark elves also limited their army expansion - but anyway, the number of 5000 troops is still a very small number. Sean could hardly imagine how the dark elf reform party persisted to this day. Even if there were a large number of other dark elf powers of Earl and Marquis, this number could not reverse any situation at all. "Now you know why I want to seek cooperation with you." Rorty cabas looked at Sean with excitement in his eyes. "I think you may have misunderstood something." Sean sighed helplessly. He felt it was necessary for Rorty cabas to recognize the current reality and situation. Chapter 1250 In a tree cave cabin, three figures are sitting in it. This is a secret stronghold of the reform party in the forest of deep understanding, but at the moment, the secret stronghold is a little chaotic. A large number of dark elves seem to be carrying something. The situation in the whole stronghold is very busy, and there is a loud cry from time to time. Although the enemies who found this secret stronghold have been killed, for the sake of security, the reform party has to carry out a new round of transfer. Because fundamentally speaking, the current strength of the reform party is not enough to fight the revenge party, let alone the eternal night party. Among the three factions of the dark elves, the wing night party is the most powerful and powerful, followed by the revenge party which is closer to the blood elves. Not to mention the power of the blood elves, according to the news Sean heard from rotikabas, it can be clearly confirmed that the revenge party has about 100000 regular army strength - this regular army strength refers to the dark elves whose strength has reached the silver level and has been strictly trained. In contrast, the current overall military strength of the reform party is only about 5000, which is a very big disparity. Among the three dark elves, the most powerful wing night party has more than 300000 regular troops. Strong men like rotikabas are not classified into the power system of the regular army. Similarly, minor dark elves and those who have not reached the silver level or have not received strict military training are also not classified into the power system of the regular army. This power system is derived from the blood clan''s military power system. After all, before outsiders entered the underground world, blood families had multiplied here: the word holy blood family was derived from blood families, so the division of strength and rank, the power system of the army, etc. were also classified from the class division of blood families. But in any case, it is entirely conceivable how weak the dark elf reform party faction is. This is also one of the important reasons why rotikabas did not hesitate to take refuge in Sean when he met Sean in the surface world and heard that Sean planned to enter the underground world. Fundamentally speaking, rotica bass wants to use Sean''s strength to strive for a better living space for his compatriots in the underground world. But now "You mean, you are now... Seriously damaged?" Rorty cabas sat in a corner of the tree hole, frowning. "Yes." Sean nodded. He had nothing to deny and hide about Rorty cabas, "I found you from the dark elves because of the east capital I''ve been to Mata tribe. The doctors there can''t completely cure my injury, but they gave me some suggestions. " "The eastern capital of the matar tribe?" Rorty cabas thought for a moment and then showed a suddenly enlightened look, "that little wolf... Hey, I really didn''t pull the wrong person when I pulled him to join the reform party Are you looking for Dr. Marvin? What advice did they give? " "The flame of life potion, or the nucleus of life." "A little trouble." Rotikabas frowned more tightly. "Whether it''s the flame of life potion or the nucleus of life, it''s really a big trouble." Sean also nodded approvingly, "it''s OK to say other materials. The key is the star flame lion and the shadow demon dragon. It''s not easy to hunt these two Warcraft. If I''m in my heyday, it''s OK to say, but in the current situation... It''s estimated that it will become very difficult for the shadow demon dragon. " "It''s really difficult to use the flame of life potion." Rorty cabas nodded, "but..." "Do you have a clue to the nucleus of life?" Hearing Rorty cabas''s attitude, Sean realized the problem. Compared with the trouble of finding the star flame lion and the shadow demon dragon, Sean is more willing to fight with a group to seize a life crystal core, because it is much easier than finding Warcraft. However, just as blood clan and werewolf have many clans and tribes, the dark elf group in the forest also has hundreds of different groups, which group still retains the life crystal core, which is very difficult to say. Sean may have trouble with one or two groups, but he can''t solve all the dark elf groups in the whole forest. Although the reform party is not as rich and powerful as the eternal night party and the revenge party, its small power also has the advantages of small power. Compared with the eternal night party with incessant internal fighting and the revenge party with internal mountain strife, the reform party can be said to be completely at an unprecedented level of unity. There is no division of factions within them, and all the reform party clans are under the command of one person. The lost Knight inheritance of rotikabas is inherited from the elder. Now rotikabas has become a god selected knight, which means that the leadership banner of the future reform party will be handed over to rotikabas. The eternal night party and the revenge party are different. They still maintain the oldest mode of elves'' meeting in power, and all ethnic groups are wary of each other, hoping to become a dominant situation. So, despite the fact that the eternal night party has 300000 troops and the vengeance party also has 100000 troops. In fact, if they are scattered among different ethnic groups, perhaps those smaller ethnic groups can mobilize and command less troops than the United reform party. As long as it is an intelligent creature, there will be flaws to follow. Even the most strict defense will always have mistakes. This is also the reason why Sean is more willing to go to the revenge party and the eternal night party for trouble. "I dare not say the clue, but I know that the casseton group definitely has a life crystal nucleus." Said rotikabas in a deep voice. "How to determine?" This matter is very important. If it fails, it will be a lot of trouble for Sean, so he must ask clearly. "The son of the current patriarch of the casseton clan was killed by me." Rotikabas explained, "this is what happened after I returned to the underground world That guy is my age and a genius in the revenge party faction, but he has been stuck in the upper realm of the holy land for a long time... Oh, in our underground world, we call him the Duke. However, after I inherited the black god relic, he was not my opponent. Therefore, his father specially asked him for a life crystal core from the blood elf! " Hearing this, Sean raised his eyebrow. The blood elves who claim to be orthodox blood inherit the most ancient elves'' heritage, so it''s not surprising to have two or three life nuclei in stock. Although the shaman doctor of the Matar Tribe said that there were only five life nuclei in the whole underground world, Sean didn''t really think so. He thought that the number might be two or three more than the shaman doctor guessed, but it was not published. "What kasseton group... Joined the faction of blood elves?" "Yes." Rorty cabas nodded, "but you also know that the blood elves and our dark elves have different skin colors. They can only come together because the ideas of the revenge party are similar. In essence, the blood elves absolutely despise our dark elves." "So, the power of this kasseton ethnic group must be huge." "One of the eleven clan members of the eternal night party." Rorty cabas solved the mystery, "the separation of the kasseton ethnic group is a big blow to both the eternal night party and the revenge party. You know, they didn''t turn to join the revenge party, but really volunteered to become the servants of the blood elves. " Sean knew that the word "attendant" was pretty good. The real subtext meaning must be slaves. "Then how did you kill him?" But whether it was a servant or a servant, it didn''t matter to Sean. What really mattered was what Rorty cabas didn''t say. "Don''t kill him, save it to make him stronger and kill me?" Rorty cabas rolled his eyes. "After I received the news that their whole group had taken refuge in the blood elves, and the blood elves sent them a life crystal core, I immediately took action I deserved the guy''s bad luck. I caught a chance and directly killed him. However, just as I finished killing people, I received the news of an accident here, so I rushed to support them as soon as possible. " "So, the life crystal core has not been sent to the casseton group yet?" Sean asked. "No." Rorty cabas nodded, "so this is the key I want to say The kasseton group has not officially accepted the life crystal core, so now the kasseton group can not be regarded as the people of the blood elves. The revenge party and the eternal night party are trying to make the kasseton family change their mind, and the same blood elves will not give up their fight. Anyway, now they know well that the forest has formed a vortex around the kasseton group. " "So the nucleus of life is still on its way to the casseton group?" "Of course." Rorty cabas nodded. "If I hadn''t received a secret report that something had happened here, I would certainly try to rob the life crystal core. You know, this thing is also of great benefit to me. Maybe I can become a super strong person with this life crystal core. " Sean glanced at Rorty cabas obliquely: "at your level? Even if there is a living crystal core, you can''t become a super strong without more than 100 years of polishing and accumulation. " For Sean''s ridicule, Rorty cabas glanced noncommittally: "so what do you say? Do you want to do it? " "Why do you ask?" Sean looked at Rorty cabas with an idiot''s eyes. "This life crystal core is on the way to the casseton group, not in the heavily guarded group treasure house. How can I give up such a rare opportunity." "But similarly, it is precisely because such an opportunity is very rare, so the other party will certainly do a good job in security." Rotikabas looked serious and serious, "if I were alone, I might not be able to eat this guard, but it would be different if you joined Even if your strength is seriously damaged now, at least you can play the power of the Marquis? " "Under normal conditions, there is only Earl rank." Sean once again dispelled Rorty cabas''s eager thought, "but if you work hard, you can give full play to the strength of the Marquis So now the question is, "how many princes are there?" "I guess there is only one prince, the Duke should not, but the Marquis may have one." Rorty cabas thought for a moment, and then said, "as for the Viscount, I''m afraid there will be many... After all, this is the blood guard of the blood elves." Blood guard, this army also belongs to the famous level in the game. It may not be comparable to the holy puppet Legion and the pure white wing knights in the surface world, but it can definitely be regarded as a quasi ninth level army in the underground world. There are three commanders in this army, all of whom have the strength of the legendary strong man (Prince). The average strength of the soldiers of the army has reached the level of the next gold (Baron). The small captain can only be held by the strong man who is superior to the gold (Viscount), and the centurion of a higher level can only be held by the strong man who is subordinate to the Holy Land realm (count). However, according to international practice, such a powerful army that can almost be called an anti sky army is naturally impossible to be large. So the maximum size of the blood guard is 1000. The three commanders are one commander and two deputy commanders. Except that the commander is in charge of the elite troops of the blood guard: the blood guard army composed of 200 elite blood elves, the other two deputy commanders each lead 400 people. According to the investigation information of rotikabas, the escort force in charge of life crystal nucleus this time is the blood guard led by one of the Deputy commanders. This means that the guard will have at least one prince, one Marquis and three earls - because the bloody guard led by two deputy commanders will have at least one assistant officer. The official rank of the assistant officer is only a centurion, but he can give orders in the absence of the commander, so his strength must be marquis to be able to convince the public. As for the Viscount of the small captain level, let alone the standard of the blood guard is one team for every ten people. "I will deal with the Marquis, and the prince will give it to you?" Sean asked. "That''s the only way." Rorty cabas nodded. "What about the rest?" Don''t forget, the other party still has 400 soldiers. These two hundred people you brought can do it? " "Our goal is just to grab the life crystal core, not to fight hard. Just aim at the opportunity to make a surprise attack, and then contain the top combat effectiveness of the other party." Rorty cabas glanced, "the war in the underground world is no more life and death than your surface world. In particular, our reform party does not have so many people. We should save some money! " Rorty cabas emphasized the word "reform party". "All right, all right." Sean shrugged. "You are in the bottom of the world, you has the final say." "Oh, yes." Rotikabas suddenly said, "when I came out of the black god ruins this time, I got a good fun idea, but it''s a pity that I can''t understand it myself I wanted to show you when I brought it out. After all, you are well-informed and may understand such things, but I didn''t expect that after I inherited the power of relics, I would directly return to the underground world. " "Good stuff?" Sean was stunned. He didn''t expect Rorty cabas to have additional gains. "What about the things?" "It''s on the other side of the base camp." Rotikabas said, "I knew I would run into you, so I took it with me." "That thing is big?" "Not big, but very sharp. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will be cut." Rotikabas said, "I wanted to try to integrate it into my weapon, but it couldn''t be melted no matter how it was made, so I left it at home I suspect this thing is the product of the ash age or even the twilight age. The magic patterns on it are very complicated, but they are not natural. Anyway, I can''t understand it. " "No one can understand?" "No, the elder said he didn''t know." Rorty cabas shook his head. Sean''s curiosity grew greater. Chapter 1251 Knowing the forest of is the territory of the dark elves. Since the ash age, the silver moon elves have split into five groups, namely dark elves, blood elves, highland elves, Forest Elves and gray elves. Among them, dark elves and blood elves leave the surface world and escape into the underground world to seek development. In essence, the dark elves and Forest Elves are close relatives. They both have great combat advantages in the forest, but because of their adaptation to the dark environment of the underground world, the dark elves are better at night fighting than the Forest Elves. The blood elves, more inherited the characteristics of the silver moon elves: they have unique talent achievements in magic, swordsmanship and bow, and even naturally can communicate with all things in nature. Moreover, different from the definition of genius by other elves, only the blood elves with their own magic mark at birth will be called genius and named after the son of God. But the law of heaven and earth is fair. While the blood elves have such a talent against the sky, they don''t have special geographical advantages like Forest Elves and highland elves. Like the highland elves. When grassland elves are in the grassland, they can naturally get the shelter of the fast wind, which will greatly improve their speed and increase their agility by a small margin. The highland elves, another branch of the highland elves, can get the stable shelter of the mountain when they are in the highland area, which will also increase their strength to a certain extent, and even lower oxygen consumption than other creatures. Similarly, the dark elves and Forest Elves can obtain a certain ability increase when they are in the forest area, but the increase of the dark elves in the forest area is not as large as that of the Forest Elves, and the Forest Elves are not as sensitive as the dark elves in the night environment. As for the grey elves, no one knows their natural advantages. In contrast, the blood elves, the descendants of the silver moon elves with almost no obvious weaknesses and weaknesses, are more annoying. Of course, this upset also depends on the situation. At least in the forest of understanding, the advantage of blood elves is not necessarily great. A convoy of more than 200 people is moving rapidly in the forest of knowledge. All members of the escort team are wearing a set of gold hollow light armor. From the hollow part, we can see that the inside is a white bottom shirt, the lower body is black trousers, and behind them is a long red cloak. Each guard wears a long sword around his waist, an arrow bag behind his waist, and a long bow on his body. However, whether it is a long sword, arrow or bow, the first impression is extremely luxurious, especially the golden armor made of iron god gold, which is rare in the underground world, It is completely designed for gorgeous appearance. Not to mention the performance of weapons, although the iron god gold is called the unparalleled strong iron in the world, more than two-thirds of such a set of light armor are hollow and embossed. The defense performance of such armor can be imagined. But looking at the heroic and arrogant appearance of the guard, it doesn''t seem that there is any problem. This escort team is the famous blood guard of the blood elves. The commander in charge of the team is a top strong man with a strong breath. Judging from the momentum emanating from him, there is no doubt that he is a real legendary strong man. On the strong at this level, the set of light armor with almost no defense performance has really become a symbol of status and identity - at least any legendary strong man has a silver body, a strong body that can bear the power of law. Like Sean, he had silver before he became a legend. But there is still a gap between Sean''s silver body and the silver body of the legendary strong. After all, Sean''s silver body has not been baptized by the power of legend. You know, the main reason why the legendary strong are extremely strong is that their bodies have been baptized by the power of legend at least once, especially those who follow the route of the warrior system. Once they get the blessing of "legendary physique", the strength of the body is definitely far beyond imagination. As for why the real genius will obtain the silver body before stepping into the legend, it is because the earlier he obtains the silver body, the greater the improvement he can obtain, and the more legendary he can bear once stepping into the legend. This is the real reason why the gap between ordinary legendary strong people and legendary strong people of genius level is like a natural moat. At present, it is unknown whether the commander of the bloody guard is a genius, but judging from his momentum, he can definitely know that the other party is an old legendary strong man. At this time, Sean, who was observing the convoy in the distance, did not dare to observe the legendary strong man, even Rorty cabas. Because the perception ability of the legendary strong is extremely amazing, a little attention will attract their attention, which is not a good thing for Sean and rotikabas who are preparing to sneak attack. So whether it''s Sean or Rorty cabas, their attention is still focused on the rest of the blood guard, trying to find a suitable breakthrough. However, in addition to the observation, Sean still disdained to curl his mouth: "the silly blood elves have made little progress for so many years, and they are still the style of the silver moon elves period What is the defense performance of such armor? It''s better not to wear it. " "You know the style of blood elves. For them, appearance is the first pursuit factor." Rorty cabas also disdained his lips. Compared with the luxurious and exaggerated situation of the blood elves, the dark elves are undoubtedly much simpler. They have completely abandoned the flashy practice and only pursue practicality. In particular, as the dark elves of the reform party faction, it is impossible to compare with other dark elves in terms of details and materials, so their pursuit of the practicability of equipment has reached a level of haggling over every penny. Of course, if it is purely about practicality, the grey elves are the best among them - this ethnic group that can abandon the dignity of the elf clan has become a group of out and out survival theorists, which is why most of the grey elves are regarded as robbers, bandits and other bad terms. Sean glanced at the gray leather armor of roticabas and said with a smile, "compared with those blood elves, you really look like beggars." "At least it''s much better than the beggars of the grey elves." Of course rotica bass could hear Sean''s jokes. "The other party''s situation is not quite right." Instead of continuing the subject, Sean frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "they seem a little worried." "On the way?" Rotikabas also noticed the sudden change of the bloody guard. Just a few seconds ago, there was a sudden commotion in the blood guard, which was a little relaxed and leisurely. The commotion soon subsided, and the whole process was only a few seconds, but the queue soon changed slightly: the whole bloody guard suddenly changed the array, changed from the original arrangement to the team mode led by the team leader, and then every three teams formed a combat team to start the formation. The whole arrangement process is just a few seconds, and the most valuable thing is that they complete the new grouping arrangement in the process of moving. Then, the speed of the whole bloody guard increased significantly. But even so, it can be clearly seen that the bloody guard still strengthened the protection of several carriages in the array. From this point of view, we can see that although the blood elves still do not change the extravagant exaggeration style of the silver moon elves King court period, the level of combat effectiveness is much better than that of the silver moon elves King court period. In essence, compared with the silver moon spirit, the blood spirit has been greatly improved and strengthened. "What made them suddenly change?" Sean asked. "I don''t know, but I must have received some news." Rotikabas frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "the life crystal core must be in one of the three carriages According to my understanding of the silly people of the blood elves, it should be the carriage in the middle, because they are a group of guys who pay great attention to ''rules''. " Rotikabas emphasized the word "rules". In fact, even if Rorty cabas didn''t emphasize it, Sean guessed so. Under normal circumstances, if such valuable items as life crystal core are escorted, normal people will never show such a grand scene, and even want to take them with them. In particular, such treasure will be directly placed on the strongest person, so that even if something happens, as long as the strongest person does not die, the treasure will not be lost. But not in the case of blood elves. They seem to be deeply afraid that others don''t know that they have a treasure. They directly set up a super standard envoy team, and fortunately they don''t cover up their treasure. In the surface world, only fools usually do this. "According to the original plan?" Sean asked. "Are you sure that blood clan is trustworthy?" Rotikabas asked. "Don''t forget, in terms of speed, even in the forest, your dark elves can''t compare with the blood clan." Sean said faintly, "although Kane is not strong, he is trustworthy. And... Don''t underestimate him. He can''t be regarded as an ordinary blood clan. " "I will never underestimate the people who can follow you and deserve your trust." Rorty cabas smiled, "OK, since you trust him, I also believe you. After all, this is more important to you." "It''s up to you." Sean whispered. "Hey." Rorty cabas smiled. The next moment, he jumped down from a tree, but the man was still in the air, he suddenly burst into strength. The whole man turned into a long black dragon and attacked the bloody guard. Before the other party could fully react, he had torn more than a dozen guards in the way with one shot, and then stabbed a centurion who had been watched by him! Chapter 1252 God selected knight is a special profession that has existed since the dawn era. At the beginning, this rank was called the spokesman of God and was responsible for all the executive management of the divine court. It was composed of 12 teams. According to different colors, it was called gold group, silver group, black group, white group, red group, green group, brown group, blue group, purple group, green group, yellow group and orange group. In addition to the two groups of gold and silver representing the supreme existence, the remaining ten groups all belong to different forces. In the order of group colors, they are darkness, light, fire, wind, earth, ocean, lava, thunder, cold ice and soul. However, since the first battle of the gods at dusk, there are only six remains of the chosen gods: black group, red group, green group, brown group, blue group and orange group. The power inherited by rotikabas is the black group from the power of darkness, also known as the black temple. On the surface, rotikabas doesn''t seem to have changed much. It''s still the set of heavy armor that can be seen at a glance. In his hand is the huge battle gun with exaggerated shape. It seems to have incomparable terrible power. It''s obvious that he took the route of pure power and abandoned all speed and agile knights. But in fact, only in the eyes of the real strong can we find the sensitivity and fury hidden under the strange force. Such a sudden attack made the blood elf guard unable to respond! Of course, in fact, one person reacted. That was the commander of the guard, a legendary strong man of the same Prince rank as rotikabas. However, although he reacted, he was a little far away from roticabas - as a commander, he was leading the team at the front of the team, and roticabas raided at the middle and rear of the team. Like a tiger going down the mountain, rotikabas easily killed more than ten guards, and then another shot directly penetrated a centurion - the centurion was aware of the danger when rotikabas attacked and killed more than ten guards, but rotikabas was far faster than he thought, so he was unable to avoid it and had to make defensive response, I hope I can take this to block Rorty cabas''s terrible attack that has obviously been planned for a long time. However, this hope is obviously just an extravagant hope. A strong dark force spewed out from the tip of rotikabas'' long gun. The powerful deterrent directly fixed the centurion. Even if his heart shouted wildly, all his defenses were directly disintegrated from the beginning. He could only watch rotikabas shoot through his chest and nail it to a carriage. When the impact force on the carriage reverberated into his body from his back, his consciousness completely sank into the darkness. When Rorty cabas pulled out his gun, his powerful energy suddenly exploded. Not only the centurion, but also the carriage exploded, and the people sitting in the carriage were killed on the spot. After a blow to Liwei, rotikabas completely launched the killing in the middle and rear of the blood elf escort as if he had broken into an uninhabited territory, and his goal was also very clear, that is, the carriage in the middle. Surrounded by hundreds of blood elves, it is naturally impossible to watch Rorty cabas take the carriage at the core of the team. Therefore, even though they all know that they are defeated, they are still desperate to sacrifice their lives and try to stop roticabas from moving forward. But under the suppression of the absolute strength gap, these guards are just dying one after another, and it is impossible to stop roticabas. "Step back!" At this time, the commander of the bloody guard finally rushed back from the front of the team. He glanced at his dead and cruel subordinates, bared his eyes, and immediately roared and rushed towards roticabas. In the face of the angry hostile commander, rotikabas was completely unafraid. As soon as his left hand was suddenly lifted, a large amount of black energy gushed out of his left hand, and then turned into a huge black shield three meters high, standing in front of him. There was only a roar and the earth trembled. The commander''s full blow with anger was completely blocked by the black giant shield, and the powerful force shock spread from both sides of the giant shield. Many blood Guard soldiers standing nearby who had not completely retreated were involved by this powerful force on the spot, and there was no possibility of even struggling. At the moment of being involved, they were blown into a fluffy blood mist without organs No flesh and blood. "The chosen Knight!" On the other side of the black shield, the commander of the bloody guard shouted in surprise, "assistant! Take people forward immediately without any stop! The sooner the better! " The commander''s slightly rapid tone could be heard in his voice. Obviously, the scope of the battle was beyond his control. In the underground world, as one of the oldest inheritance, the blood elves know very well about the power of God selected knights. Even though there has been no God selected knight for thousands of years, the data about God selected knight is still kept in the secret library of blood elves, and more than ten blood elves with the best qualifications in each generation are selected as lost knights and go to the surface to try to find the relics of riding God. But it''s a pity that the blood elves have never succeeded in so many years. Now, the chosen knights, which have not appeared for thousands of years, finally appear in the underground world again, but they are against them! How can this blood elf not be surprised and angry. However, his shock and anger lasted only for a moment, and the commander''s look became extremely dignified at the next moment, because the black shield standing in front of rotikabas was directly split! The black shield is still a black shield, with the shape of the shield and the kind of metal texture. But on both sides of the crack in the middle, there were black fog clouds. It felt like a shield suddenly turned into two sides. However, at the moment of the black fog, rotikabas had rushed out with a gun, and the heavy gun in his hand was like a black dragon, straight to the face of the other commander. An unparalleled and terrible pressure erupted from rotikabas, trying to frighten the commander. Although it still has a little effect, it is obviously impossible to frighten the other party completely as directly as against the centurion before. The commander''s action is a little slow for a moment, but he can still make a blocking resistance action when he reaches his level of strength. The long sword in his hand was lifted and cut, and a golden sword light suddenly lit up, just like the dawn in the dark. The spear tip of rotikabas''s war gun just points on this touch of sword light, and black energy gushes out, which has a strong confrontation with the golden sword light. It seems that because of the restraint of each other''s attributes, the impact caused by the collision of the two forces has obviously become stronger. The surrounding ground has begun to collapse inch by inch, and what''s more terrible is that all the life forces of the whole earth seem to be swallowed up at the moment, and are actually passing away. The turquoise grass withered rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then turned into ash and sand one by one. In the land that has lost the shelter of vegetation, it also began to dry up gradually, revealing red and yellow cracks, and then turned into ash and sand inch by inch. However, this damage is far more than the impact on the surrounding ground. In the distance, the blood elf soldiers who have not escaped from the confrontation between the two legendary strong men are also decaying rapidly, and then turned into a fluffy gravel and poured down from them. But the terrible thing is that not only their armor, but also their bottom clothes and flesh and blood bodies were quickly corroded under the influence of this force, and the final result was that even white bones were not left. "Black god!?" The commander uttered a real exclamation, which obviously had a great impact on his mind. At present, among the only six riding God relics in the world, the black god relic is the strongest. Even in the dawn era and dusk era, it is the third strongest behind the two temples of gold and silver. The power system related to the Black God is the power of darkness, including but not limited to darkness, negative energy, death, void, chaos and so on. Even if the ruins of the black riding God are already dilapidated, and even less than one-third of the inheritance power is left, which is completely unable to match the era of coexistence with the gods, roticabas, who inherited the power recognized by the gods, still has far more power than anyone imagined. That''s why Sean thinks that today''s rotika bass has the ability to compete with the legendary giants of the 13th and 14th orders. Although it is a little inferior to the legendary top strength of level 15, roticabas will have the strength to challenge the ordinary legendary top strength when he steps into level 13. Even in the face of legendary giants such as Rena, shefanio and Levi, it will not be inferior. All this is due to roticabas''s inheritance of the power of the black god ruins. The powerful force of darkness broke out, and in the twinkling of an eye, the area within a radius of hundreds of meters was directly turned into a place of death. All vitality was swallowed up at this moment. If not for the strength of the blood elf commander, who is also very strong and can protect himself with the power of strong laws, and rotikabas has no way to perfectly control his own power, I''m afraid he will never be spared. But even so, it has become a foregone conclusion that the legendary strong man can''t leave. Even more than 100 of the 400 blood Guard soldiers he led have been completely buried here. This was just a surprise attack by rotikabas on his own. Similarly, it is only the first part of the raid plan formulated by Sean and rotikabas! As the convoy hurried to evacuate, Sean, who had been waiting for one side, also aimed his eyes at the Assistant Officer - he had already exposed his identity when the other commander gave the evacuation order, so he was targeted by Sean. Delaying, even killing the assistant, is the second link of Sean''s next plan, and it is also the link where no mistakes are allowed, because of all the people present, only Sean has the power to fight with him. Sean, hiding in the dark, was like a poisonous snake. At the moment when the guard passed, his fangs suddenly appeared! However, his goal this time is not that assistant officer, but another Centurion! "Be careful!" Sean''s speed was not as fast as Rorty cabas, so he was found by the assistant. After discovering Sean''s attack intention, he also issued a warning for the first time and rushed towards Sean quickly. Facing Sean''s attack, the centurion looked solemn. In an instant, he pulled out two chopping knives tied around his waist, followed by two knives and one space, and made a direct defensive action. He could see that Sean''s strength was not strong enough to be completely irreparable, so the only thing he needed to do was to block Sean''s attack, launch a counterattack, drag the other party, let his companions catch up, so as to encircle and hang the opponent together. He didn''t even blindly want to rely on his own strength to suppress and defeat Sean. All tactics were based on his own victory. It has to be said that although the people of the blood elves are very arrogant and arrogant, they are really people with real materials, and never make any blind and impulsive reckless behavior. However, no matter how cautious the centurion was, he still underestimated Sean''s strength. Not to mention that Sean has not completely opened his cards, the black king in his hand alone is enough to make these guys stunned. The black shadow of the sword swept from left to right. Without stopping, Sean turned to meet the assistant who rushed towards him. The soldiers of the bloody guard nearby didn''t even react to what was going on. They couldn''t understand why Sean, the enemy, ran past his centurion, and their Centurion didn''t stop. But the long-term military training has also given them a movement reflex that is completely loyal to themselves: almost without the slightest thought, these soldiers began to intercept Sean one after another. Faced with the interception of these soldiers, Sean certainly wouldn''t mind. The black sword light was just a shining time, and all the soldiers who subconsciously intercepted and surrounded Sean had fallen. Seeing the scene in front of him, the assistant officer raised his eyebrows and immediately roared without hesitation: "rojasenko, hurry to leave with the rest of the people!" Hearing the assistant officer''s words, Sean smiled and turned slightly, but he didn''t confront the assistant officer directly at all, but continued to look for the trouble of ordinary soldiers like a tiger rushing into a sheep. Until this time, the centurion, who first tried to resist Sean''s attack, finally broke his double knives crossed with his hands and fell to the ground. Then, a blood line emerged from his throat, and a large amount of blood gushed out like an explosion, directly flying his head. At this moment, all the people present knew that in the beginning, the centurion had died under Sean''s sword! All the soldiers of the bloody guard felt a chill in their hearts. Compared with the huge gap that Rorty cabas''s strength completely crushed so that these soldiers could not afford to resist at all, Sean''s strength obviously didn''t look very good, but he was still able to kill them with a knife, which made these soldiers feel extremely frightened. The morale of the whole escort team has completely dropped to the freezing point at this moment. In particular, seeing that their assistant couldn''t stop Sean and could only eat ash behind his ass almost broke the will of these soldiers. But in a short moment, more than 50 soldiers died in Sean''s hands. "Bastard! Your opponent is me! " The assistant officer finally couldn''t help roaring, and his speed suddenly increased a lot. "Just right, I''m tired of killing these wastes." Sean sneered. After harvesting a group of soldiers again, he finally fought back with the assistant officer. "Evacuate quickly!" Seeing that Sean was finally willing to fight with himself, the Assistant Officer immediately shouted at the only Centurion in the team, "be careful, there are still ambushes along the way!" At this moment, I still need this assistant to remind me again. In the face of the sudden attack of Rorty cabas and Sean, the escort would not know what happened. Therefore, under the order of the last centurion, the escort team with only more than 200 people quickly gathered together again. Even in order to prevent the strange situation that occurred during the confrontation between rotikabas and their commander from happening again, their evacuation speed was extremely fast this time, In the twinkling of an eye, it was hundreds of meters away from the battlefield of Sean and his aides. Watching the rapid evacuation of the convoy, even in a panic, even the protection formation became a warning formation, Sean knew that the second link of their plan had been successful. Sean''s head tilted slightly and avoided the direct stab of the other assistant officer. After he forced the other party back with a backhand sword, he was not in a hurry to fight back, but said with a smile: "ambush? What more ambush is needed next. The strongest members of your escort team have been dragged down, and there are only the last Centurion who can''t turn over any storms. It''s better to say that you let them evacuate quickly. " Hearing Sean telling the truth so openly, the assistant officer suddenly changed his face and was about to get rid of Sean immediately. But at this time, Sean could not let the other party leave so easily. His breath suddenly changed, and the momentum from him was no longer under the assistant officer: "didn''t you just say that my opponent is you In that case, don''t leave in a hurry. Let''s have a good fight. " Chapter 1253 Blood guard, a total of two units and an elite guard. Considering the symbolic significance, the elite guard is naturally not suitable to be responsible for dispatch, so the first unit is responsible for the escort of the life crystal nucleus and blood elf diplomats this time. In terms of comprehensive strength, there is no great gap between the first team and the second team, but the tactical styles of the two teams are different. But at this time, the people of the first unit of the blood guard were very clear that they were obviously trapped. There were only more than 200 people in the team of more than 400 people. A small part of them were unlucky. They were affected by the aftereffects of two strong raids, and they were more or less injured. The first unit lost two centurions in just a few minutes, and the assistant officer and commander were delayed by the strong, which made the last Centurion feel worried. The team is walking quickly through the forest of knowledge. They must arrive at the territory of the casseton clan as soon as possible. It is not just because they were attacked and lost a lot of people, but more importantly, what they are protecting: the crystal core of life. Although the highest authority of the blood elves is the blood elves elders'' Council, unlike the dark elves, there are three factions and hundreds of ethnic groups, but the whole blood elves'' inventory has only two life nuclei. This time, in order to win over the kasseton clan, which is also the highest authority of the eternal night party: the eleven clan members, the blood elves directly took out the precious life crystal core. At present, they suddenly encounter ambush and attack. Even if these blood elves are stupid, they also know that the enemy''s target is definitely the crystal core of life. Therefore, in the next fast passage, the centurion directly ordered those blood elves in charge of diplomatic envoys to give up their carriages and go on their way at full speed. Although these diplomatic envoys can''t compare with the blood Guard soldiers as elite soldiers, the talent and ability of the blood elves themselves are there, so their personal strength and quality are not too poor, but they can barely keep up with the rapid marching speed of these elite soldiers. Even if they can''t keep up, other soldiers can solve the problem with a little help, at least not too much impact on the speed. However, just after the guard moved on for thousands of kilometers again, the centurion who rushed in front suddenly raised his right hand. In a moment, the whole fast-moving bloody guard stopped immediately. The movement is the same! Just looking at this, we can see that this bloody guard has a very high combat quality. Unfortunately, they fell into the trap set by Rorty cabas and Sean from the beginning. The most taboo of the rapid march is the sudden stop after the rapid march, which will aggravate the physical consumption of all the soldiers in the rapid march due to the sudden change of respiratory rate. Under normal circumstances, after a certain degree of rapid march, especially after a short sprint, the sprint speed will be gradually reduced, breathing adjustment and endurance recovery training will be carried out, and then a fast sprint run will be carried out, which is the rest time for jogging and nourishing qi. But now, just at the beginning of the short sprint, they were forced to stop, which can be imagined how much endurance consumption the blood elves have. If there is a choice, the centurion will certainly not make such a move to damage his strength. However, he had no choice. The whole 200 dark elves have put in a battle formation in front of them, which is completely a battle attitude of waiting for work with ease. The equipment of these dark elves may not be as elite as the blood elves, but as the most elite army of the reformers, the equipment quality will not be much worse. In addition, the dark elves are already ready to wait for the slightly tired blood guard here. Except that the high-level combat power level at the top is slightly lower than that of the blood guard, the overall combat power is definitely much stronger than the current blood guard. The centurion of the blood elf glanced at the enemy, although his face was gloomy and terrible, but he didn''t flinch at all. He had seen that the enemy''s strong man who should be the commander was as strong as himself. It was hard to say who was strong and who was weak before there was no confrontation. But the strength of these two hundred Dark Elf soldiers can not be compared with his blood Elite: like the blood guard, there are at least nearly 20 sub Baron captains and nearly 200 Baron soldiers. However, the strength of the soldiers of the reform party is generally only a lord, the number of barons is not large, and there are even fewer Viscount ranks. The dark elves also seemed to know the strength of the blood guard, so they didn''t attack rashly after they set up the formation, but they were ready for battle and waited for their commander to give orders. According to the plan of Sean and Rorty cabas, this is the third defense line and the most critical defense line. Naturally, its purpose is not to fight the bloody guard, but to cause enough chaos and destruction to the bloody guard as much as possible. As for the degree of destruction and chaos, it is up to the commander of the elite force of the dark elves to be present and judge. As the blood guard guessed, the real purpose of Sean and rotikabas is the life nucleus escorted by this force. The dark elf commander stared at the bloody guard in front of him, his right hand held high, and was ready for a complete war. But his hand was not waved off. Obviously, he was also waiting for the blood guard to reveal a flaw - he didn''t expect any fatal flaw, but at least he had to achieve enough excellent results in the first round of attack. The power of blood elves, as dark elves who also live in the underground world, naturally do not know, so in this short distance of hundreds of meters, even dark elves have only two rounds of shooting opportunities. This is because the blood elves were in a hurry before, so they were not ready for battle. Otherwise, in the distance of hundreds of meters, the dark elves would only have one chance to attack at most, and then both sides would enter the battle state of arrow and arrow shooting. Perhaps, in the forest, the dark elves are definitely the dominant side in archery. But in fact, it also depends on the opponent. Like the blood elves in front of us, even the dark elves who can get natural shelter in the forest can''t say they can suppress the blood elves 100%. After all, the talent and ability of blood elves are terrible, which is not a joke. The confrontation was not long. Although the atmosphere was particularly dignified, it was actually very unfavorable to the dark elves. The reason is very simple. The longer it takes, the longer the blood elf will have a rest. So ten seconds later, the commander from the dark elves finally waved. "Whoosh -" Sharp arrows suddenly flew out of the dark elf array. "Avoid!" Seeing the moment when the dark elves launched their attack, the commander of the blood elves immediately shouted in a deep voice. At the same time, he did not hesitate to draw out his sword and flick away the arrows shot at him. However, the situation of the attack in front of him was quite different from that imagined by the blood elf commander. He thought he would be the target of attack. After all, his strength was the strongest, but there were few arrows fired at him, even these arrows, Just because he was standing right on the attack route of these arrows. At the thought of this, he immediately realized the enemy''s fighting intention. But before he issued a new detailed battle order, the commander from the dark elf side had rushed into the enemy array and attacked him. Finally, he could only shout out: "protect the messenger and break out! Can''t be pinned down here! Everyone is free to fight back! " The next moment, the clash of swords suddenly exploded. The confrontation between the two earls may not be as good as the battles of Rorty cabas and Sean, but for the blood elves who are only Baron and Viscount, it is still a strong confrontation they can''t imagine. If you are careless, you will be affected by the residual power of the battle. This degree of damage may not directly kill them, but it will also cause some damage to them. Therefore, the blood elves had to start to avoid everywhere, and then seek the opportunity to fight back in the gap between avoidance and hiding. This is also the reason why the dark elf commander was willing to risk rushing into the blood elf camp to fight with the other Centurion. This kind of operation of the strong is entirely about which side will take the initiative to attack first, and which side will occupy the geographical advantage - it does not mean the advantage of the terrain, but that it can avoid causing additional burden to its own subordinates as much as possible. For a time, the arrows of blood elves and dark elves were staggered with each other in this area. Every arrow has a strong sound of breaking through the air. The roar was as fierce as thunder. Moreover, not only the roar of arrows is strong enough, but also its power is extremely terrible: not to mention almost completely submerged into the tree, even the hard stones on the ground are enough to shoot half of the body. In this case, if the hiding cover is not thick enough, it will still be shot on the spot by the arrow passing through the object. Of course, the dead side is not only the blood elves, but also the dark elves lose a lot of personnel in the shooting of the arrows. Unlike the dark elves, they can feel the airflow in the forest, making their arrows more powerful and faster. The talent of blood elves in archery is also very terrible. They even don''t need to aim at all. They just shoot arrows with a bow according to their feelings, and they can be comparable with the dark elves in the forest. It can be imagined that if they go out of the forest area, the dark elves must be completely suppressed in archery shooting. After several rounds of arrow fire, the battle soon ushered in another climax of fierce battle. The blood elves were unwilling to be suppressed by the arrows of the dark elves. Some of the blood elves quickly left the hiding point and quickly touched the dark elves'' array from the left and right sides while taking advantage of the gap created by a round of reflection suppression of their companions. For the blood elves, archery shooting is not everything to them. They are also good at swordsmanship, magic and other fields. However, the blood guard has no magicians to join the army, so there is no brilliance of magic battle at this time. But once these blood elves touch the side of the dark elf array, the end of these dark elves can be imagined. Therefore, it is impossible for the dark elves to let these blood elves rush into their own formation. They have to finally start to tilt their fire towards both sides. In this way, the blood elves shooters suppressed by arrows in front naturally have a breathing time, and their reflection becomes more fierce and fast. In this way, on the contrary, the dark elf side soon fell into the disadvantage. Not only the blood elf shooter in front could not suppress, but also could not even clamp the forward speed of the blood elves on both sides. But when the blood elf saw that he was about to completely pick the victory fruit, a sad scream suddenly sounded from the rear of the blood elf. The blood elf commander looked back, and his face became very shocked. A blood clan was feeling a box from the screaming blood elf, and then quickly turned away without looking back. Beside the blood elf who had died miserably under the blood clan sword, there were the bodies of more than a dozen blood elf guards. There was only one fatal injury on them: it was directly through the heart, or a terrible wound was wiped on their throat. However, he was just a blood clan Viscount, but he killed more than ten blood elf guards with his own strength, thus taking away their most precious treasure this time, which made the blood elf commander not angry. "Go away!" The blood elf commander gave a roar, and the sword in his hand suddenly swept back the dark elf commander who was fighting with him. The dark elf commander didn''t bother much. He knew the plan and the most important purpose of the trip. He was more or less surprised to see that the blood Viscount who was not recognized by their dark elves killed the target character and took away the life nucleus so easily. Especially the blood elves around who died under Kane''s sword. Looking only at those fatal wounds, he knew that if the blood Viscount grew up, he would be a terrible figure in the future. But at least, at this moment, they are allies. Therefore, the angry blood elf commander was ignored. The dark elf commander knew that since their battle plan had been successful, even if the other party wanted to pursue and kill the blood clan Viscount, it was impossible to catch up. If it were for him, it might be possible to be in the forest of deep understanding. After all, the advantage of geographical advantage and the rapid shelter of the wind are not kidding, but it would not be possible if it were a blood elf. After all, the best of the blood clan is not strength, nor endurance, nor the terrible recovery ability, but their speed. Therefore, after being pushed back by the other party, the dark elf commander also retreated and soon returned to his own camp. Naturally, he solved some blood elf guards in the middle. You should know that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to weaken the power of the blood elves - for the reform party, except for the neutral blood clan secret party, the werewolves who are also the reform party faction, and the spider demons who don''t care much about the world, any other race and force are their enemies. Therefore, as long as they have the opportunity to weaken the enemy, they certainly won''t let go. Because the dark elf commander withdrew from his own array, those blood elves who surrounded the dark elf array from both sides will not continue to entangle here. Especially after seeing that the dark elf commander slaughtered more than a dozen comrades in arms, they quickly chose to retreat with tacit understanding. Although in this way, they also need to pay some casualties, but under the cover of their own blood elves, these casualties will not be too heavy. Of course, the more important reason is that the dark elves have no interest in continuing to fight at this time. They quickly tidy up the battlefield, cover their wounded companions and carry up their dead comrades, quickly retreat to the rear, and do not continue to entangle with the blood elves. The blood elf commander, even if he knew that the blood clan was with these dark elves in front of him, compared with the robbed life crystal core, he would not continue to fight with those dark elves here, but quickly organized a team, led by him, and then chased Kane. Of course, the result of this fact has been determined from this moment! Chapter 1254 The news of the heavy casualties of the first unit of the blood guard, which the blood elves were most proud of, soon swept the whole underground world like a hurricane. A whole team of 400 people, but in the end only more than 100 people survived. The deputy commander of the bloody guard, the commander of the first unit, the strong man of the prince''s rank, died in the war. Of the four centurions, only one survived. This is a great loss for the blood elves. Because the blood elves possess the incomparable advantages of other elves, but their fertility is weaker than that of other elves. Even if the essence of life tree is used, their fertility can not keep up with the normal level. This is also the reason why the blood elves have been hard to grow. Especially after several wars and the death of the older generation, it is difficult for today''s blood elves to compete with the dark elves in terms of population base. This is why the blood elves see the heavy truck Seton group like this. For the blood elves, it is an important turning point for the growth of the blood elves to draw the kasseton group under the command of their blood elves and become their squires. So in fact, not only the eternal night party and the revenge party are trying to stop this matter - of course, if the minority leader of the casseton ethnic group was not killed by rotikabas, this kind of prevention would be impossible to talk about - even other holy blood ethnic groups in the underground world are paying close attention to this matter, Especially the blood clan that doesn''t want to see the blood elves grow up again. Because in those years, when the blood elves were forced to leave the surface world and enter the underground world, they fought a fierce battle with the blood clan. It is precisely because of this war that the underground world is now divided into six holy blood ethnic groups. Therefore, in some essence, the blood clan is the last to see the blood elves grow. In particular, with the passage of time, the population base of the blood clan has always remained stable, and even has a relatively stable development, while the population base of the blood elves is constantly decreasing, which makes the blood clan feel more happy. After all, before the blood elves entered the underground world, it was the blood clan that dominated the whole underground world. There was nothing about werewolves and spider demons. Therefore, it was forced to admit that the other five ethnic groups, spider demons, werewolves, dark elves, demon descendants and blood elves, have the same high blood lineage as the blood clan and are the six most powerful Holy Blood ethnic groups in the underground world, Blood has always been considered a disgrace. Therefore, after hearing that the blood guard, the most elite of the blood elves, suffered heavy losses and the plan to win over the casseton group was frustrated, the blood group was the happiest. Because this means that the hope of blood elves growing up again has been dashed. After waiting for thousands of years, I finally waited for such a perfect opportunity, but I finally missed it. The anger of the blood elves can be imagined. But no matter how angry, what''s the use? Even if he already knew that the enemy was the dark elf reform party, all this was still meaningless - no one knew where the dark elf reform party was hiding in the forest of deep knowledge. You know, the eternal night party, known as the master of the forest, can''t find the hiding place of the reform party. How can the blood elves who are not based in the forest know? Moreover, the relationship between the dark elf night party and the blood elf has never been very close - of course, it will not be alienated. After all, there is a revenge party in the middle. If it were not for the inability of the eternal night party to compete with several other holy blood races, the eternal night party might even be at odds with the revenge party. After all, the ideas of the two sides are very different. This dispute over party ideas is much more serious than that in the surface world. But gradually, as more details about the war were revealed, several other holy blood races and even hostile factions were no longer happy. It is no secret that the blood elves escorted the life crystal nucleus to the kasseton group, one of the eleven clan members of the dark elves night party. But it was a blood clan Viscount who robbed the life crystal core, which made the blood clan feel a little incredible. Not to mention the meaning of the blood Viscount''s action, only listen to the revealed details. The blood Viscount killed the enemy with a sword, and all the blood elves who died under his sword killed the enemy with one blow, but it was a fatal wound, which made many people look at the inside of the blood clan. There are no more than five young blood clans with such sharp sword skills, including two in the secret party faction, two in the Presbyterian faction and one in the demon party faction. However, according to the latest war situation, tiborn tades, who has such sharp sword skills, has been killed, and the tades clan has been uprooted by the werewolf matar tribe, and the whole clan has become a thing of the past. So many people are wondering whether it was another young swordsman of the blood clan secret party or the secret instruction of the blood clan Presbyterian Council who did this? After all, the attitude of the Presbyterian Church has always been ambiguous. It is difficult to define whether they support the secret party or the devil party. The only thing we can be sure of is that the demon party will never cooperate with the dark elf reformers. On the contrary, it is more likely to be a secret party, especially now there is no news about the swordsmanship master of the secret party. As a result, new problems have arisen. Why would the blood clan want to help capture this life crystal core? You know, the life crystal nucleus is meaningless to the blood clan, and it is also meaningless to the spider demon. The only effective species are the dark elves, blood elves, demon descendants and werewolves. However, the devil has always been the blood flag in charge of power. Although there are many other voices in the devil, the blood flag has led the thought of the whole devil ethnic group for tens of thousands of years. It is impossible to reverse and change it in a short time. So the answer is whether the dark elf Reform Party became a lobbyist and attracted the blood clan and werewolves to tie up their chariots? Although blood clan and werewolf are seriously incompatible with each other, this is not absolute. As early as the first attack on the surface world, the blood clan and the werewolf showed a very tacit cooperation ability. If it were not for the failure of the first surface expedition, perhaps the relationship between the werewolf and the blood clan would be much more harmonious now, not just now. But anyway, there are also supporters of the reform party faction in the werewolf tribe, so if the dark elves of the reform party faction take the lead, as long as they are secret parties or not too radical blood families, they may really cooperate with werewolves. Because of Kane''s action, the whole underground world suddenly produced extremely strange analysis information. Even the internal war in the underground world, which had been completely launched, suddenly subsided and stopped for a moment. At least, a large-scale war will not break out in a short time until a conclusion is drawn on the strange situation at present. Because everyone is worried that the allies of the last moment will become enemies in the next moment, stabbing you directly in the back. However, in such a situation, it is the key for one person to realize that it has been ignored. Serena lesumba. Others always focus on whether there are any hidden conspiracies and plans for the mysterious blood clan to help the reformers, thus completely ignoring the role and value of the life crystal core. However, for Serena, who knows the details of Sean, she is very clear that Sean, who is seriously injured like her, must be looking for a cure at the moment, and the life crystal core is just a special item that can produce a very positive therapeutic effect. In addition, the dark elf reform party and the blood Viscount - maybe others don''t know, but Serena is very clear that Sean first appeared in the territory of the blood secret party. Unfortunately, she was banned that time, so she had to send her confidants, but she didn''t expect to let Sean escape in the end. Serena was convinced that if she did it herself, Sean would never be able to escape easily as she is now. At least, Serena is 70% sure that this time the blood elf escorted the life crystal nucleus to be sniped and severely damaged must have been done by Sean. Because when she was on the surface, Serena heard a lot about Sean. In Serena''s opinion, Sean is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but a bloody man. The man''s shadow was behind the outbreak of several major battles in the southern continent - of course, Serena didn''t know that several major events in the northern continent, such as the battle of fate, the integration of the northern principality, the change of the Lord of war church, etc., were also written by Sean. If she knew, she could be 100% sure of the attack of the blood elves, It''s definitely Sean. There is no other reason. The first thing Sean did when he came to the underground world was to let the whole underground world break out civil war again. Serena was sitting in a room in the castle of leesenba, her eyebrows frowning. Since the last time she promised to attend the dance and meet the tyrant, although Serena was no longer detained, she still didn''t get a chance to enter the blood pool. Obviously, Prince abule, the patriarch of the lesenba family, does not want to completely restore her strength before Serena marries the tyrant of the Giovanni family. Even if she wants to sleep in the blood pool to restore her strength in the future, it is also to enter the blood pool of the Giovanni family. However, Serena knew very well that she would never hope to enter the blood pool to recover her strength in her life. Because the tyrant Giovanni will never allow Serena''s strength to be completely restored, because once her strength is restored, she will have the strength to compete with him, which the tyrant never wants to see. What he wants is to see Serena, the demon genius and the princess of lesenba, always under his pressure. He can only obey his command and command, rather than have the qualification to talk to him on an equal footing. This is the fact that Serena and the tyrant met once at the ball. What the tyrant wants is only a pet! Serena closed her book and got up and walked towards the door. Four guards in black hoods and cloaks immediately got up and followed after seeing Serena coming out. They walked quietly, and even their breath did not leak. If they could not really see the four people following Serena, no one would be able to find them. These four people are members of the blood clan from the Giovanni clan. They are all the real strength of the Marquis rank. Different from the powerful fighting power of frontal fighting that most of the blood families cultivated by the lesenba clan have, the blood families cultivated by the Giovanni clan prefer the style of demon descent. They are better at covert operations, assassinations, secret guards and other operations. Although nominally sent to protect the fiancee of the future patriarch of the Giovanni clan, it is clear to everyone that they are here to monitor Serena''s actions. Of course, if we can find out some secrets of the lesen Ba family on this basis, it will be perfect. However, even if Le senbamin knew that Giovanni''s plan was only for the stability of the alliance, they were patient for the time being, and even did not hesitate to throw out some insignificant secrets as bait. With Serena''s advance, four members of the Giovanni clan seemed to finally realize something. One of them flashed in front of Serena: "Lord Serena, please don''t embarrass us." "Go away." Serena''s face sank and whispered. But the member of Giovanni blood clan who stood in front of Serena did not give way, but continued to say in a deep voice: "Lord Serena, you are injured now. Lord Miller asked us to protect you. Now it''s a time of war outside and it''s very dangerous. It''s better to ask Lord Serena to continue to stay in the castle At least, Lord Catherine, your current physical condition is really not suitable for going out. " Since the explosion of the path of the abyss, Serena has been treated to a certain extent, even taking a lot of blood and blood gas, but her current strength has only reluctantly recovered to the rank of count. Not to mention that she was only half a step away from becoming a prince, even the four members of the Giovanni blood clan of the Marquis rank showed a much stronger momentum than Serena. "Where am I going? I don''t need to report to you. Let me say another word and get out of here." Serena''s voice became very cold. After the four members of the Giovanni clan looked at each other, the three people standing behind Serena stepped forward at the same time and directly surrounded Serena. The blood clan who blocked Serena''s way forward said in a deep voice: "Lord Miller has orders. If you must go out, Lord Serena, allow us to use some violent means. So, I have to... " Before the blood clan member of the Giovanni clan finished speaking, Serena was already one step ahead. It was just a flat blow of one palm, and the blood gas as rich as ink surged out of Serena''s right hand, turned into a huge and incomparably bloody palm, printed directly on the other party''s body, and hit the other party out on the spot. While the other party was still in the air, he could clearly see that his chest had been sunken into a large piece, and the splashed blood spread all the way along the traces of his flying out. When the three blood families behind them saw Serena''s first hand, they immediately stopped worrying about anything and directly surrounded Serena. The blood clan has strong recovery ability. As long as it is not completely killed by destroying the blood nucleus, even if it is broken hands and feet, it can be completely recovered after a certain degree of rest and blood gas supplement. Therefore, the three blood clan members of Giovanni clan directly laid a heavy hand on Serena. Anyway, as long as Serena does not die, there is no problem for them. Moreover, if they want to subdue Serena, they really have to break her hands and feet. What the three blood clan members didn''t expect was that even if they really made a heavy move, they still underestimated Serena''s strength. Before the attack of the three fell on Serena, two people were directly shot out, but different from the person who was badly hurt by Serena on the spot, these two people were directly beaten by Serena and embedded into the stone walls on both sides of the ancient castle corridor, and it was obviously impossible to fight again according to the distortion of their limbs. The last person left, his hands were easily held by Serena. Then Serena broke them with force, and the crisp sound of fracture suddenly sounded. The hands of the blood clan member of the Giovanni clan were broken by Serena. Then, Serena pinched her right hand and directly stuck the other party''s neck to lift it in front of her. Looking at Serena''s blood sucking tusks, the member of the Giovanni blood clan who has realized what began to struggle frantically, but no matter how hard he struggled, he still couldn''t escape Serena''s right hand. "I''ve told you to get out of my way, but you have to get in my way, so I can''t help it." Serena said calmly, and the calm attitude was not so much indifference as contempt. "It''s just that I need more combat power this time. Since everyone is preventing me from entering the blood pool, I can only draw strength from you. " "You, you can''t do that. We are... No!" Before the blood clan of Giovanni clan finished speaking, Serena had directly bitten each other''s carotid artery. With Serena''s throat wriggling, a large amount of blood was constantly consumed by Serena. The Giovanni clan blood clan caught by Serena also quickly turned into a mummy with the naked eye. Later, Serena''s right hand suddenly pierced his chest, dug out his blood core, and then threw it into her mouth to bite. With the sound of clicking, Serena loosened her right hand, and the completely dead blood group mummy was thrown to the ground. Then Serena walked to the second blood group member of Giovanni clan who was completely immovable embedded in the wall. "No... no!" Screams of horror resounded through the corridor. But strangely, there are no members of the lesenba family here. Soon, Serena had swallowed up the blood gas and blood nuclei of four blood clan members of the Giovanni clan. She gently wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, and her eyes suddenly burst into a very bright look. At this moment, her strength finally returned to the state of marquis rank again. Although there is still a long way to go from the peak of marquis and even her own heyday, at least there are few people who can suppress Serena at this moment. "Sean..." Serena said coldly, and then walked away. "By the way, I''ll thank Miller for this gift. Ah. " After Serena''s departure, Angelina, the maid chief of the lesen Ba family, appeared in the corridor. She quietly stared at the four blood families that can be called mummies in front of her. Without even frowning, she began to tidy up the scene. Soon, the traces of battle in the corridor - not only the blood splashed around, but also the sunken rock wall, the smell of blood in the air, the four blood clan members of the Giovanni clan who have become mummies, and so on, were completely erased by agina. and. In the departure record, Serena left alone and became four guards of the Giovanni clan to leave with Serena. After all this, Agena turned and left the corridor, and soon disappeared into the darkness again. Chapter 1255 Sean has been missing for more than five months, almost half a year. In the past six months, the void Empire has completely grown into a real behemoth. And all this is due to one person. The queen of Phoenix, or now it should be called the queen of Phoenix: Cecilia Connery. Under the decision of her majesty, the void Empire now presents a grand occasion of steaming upward. The North allied with the Millennium alliance Empire to form an imperial alliance to resist the skeleton army. South China and the qainas Empire were divided into * * * kingdoms and signed a non aggression treaty. East to help the Principality of Garrod fight back against the loss of land by the combined forces of Robyn and karosha. In the wild land of siton, the tribes became ministers and prevented the coalition forces from outside the Great Wall. She even helped Princess ferheath to calm the civil strife in the kingdom of lane, extricate the military headquarters of Prince Adams of the kingdom of lane, who was trapped in the tide of death, and completely strangle all the unstable risk factors of the kingdom of lane - the existence of Adams is an important factor for the stability of the northern part of the kingdom of lane, and he is also the only remaining blood relative of ferheath, Both public and private, ferheath didn''t want to see Adams die. It is precisely because of this that Cecilia asked William to lead the army to rescue Adams and his oath corps at the request of ferheath''s efforts and in line with a strategic plan of the Millennium alliance empire. However, as a condition, the great prince with a rough life can only sit in the north of lane kingdom all his life, and his descendants can never compete for the successor of lane kingdom. Adams had nothing to say about it because he knew he had no choice. Especially when the void empire is becoming more and more powerful, blatantly challenging the authority of the void empire is death. After Verhees took over the throne of the kingdom of Ryan, the first thing she did was to give tonis fortress to the void Empire and recognize the identity of the sovereign state of the void empire. At the same time, she also gave all the territory of the former kingdom of dabion to Athena and upgraded the Principality of garod of Athena to the kingdom of garod. Cecilia would certainly not refuse these acts of kindness. Just before she left, she glanced at fursis, the woman known as Ryan''s heart. But in the end, Cecilia didn''t say anything. She just nodded slightly to acknowledge the kindness of fergies, and then returned to the void Empire, because she had too many things to deal with. At her present status, princesses of the Kingdom like fergies could not enter her eyes. If Sean had not had a quarrel with Ryan Kingdom and had inherited Athena''s love, Cecilia would not have helped Ryan Kingdom solve these problems. Diana and Haila left with Cecilia, and only two were in charge of security. Although there were only two people, no matter who they were, they would never make Cecilia''s idea. There was no other reason, because the two men in charge of security work, one named Alexis and the other named kokirei. As for tungsten Lamo, it sits in oasis city. It''s no secret that the void Empire has three super powers. Perhaps for some big empires, the details of the three super powers are still a little thin after all, but if only in terms of combat power, I''m afraid no one dares to challenge the void Empire except the five ancient empires. Not to mention anything else, Alexis alone can deal with at least three super strong people, and kokirei may not be able to deal with two, but dealing with one alone is definitely a victory. As for tungsten Lamo, he can also solve one super strong person alone. Therefore, if you want to fight against the void Empire, you can''t eat this powerful behemoth without more than seven super giants. With seven super strong empires, I''m afraid there are only three empires left in the world: the qainas Empire, the Millennium covenant and the Emilia empire. Before, the St. Joels empire was also an empire that could send more than seven super strong men. However, since the fate of the northern continent, the St. Joels Empire has been a man with its tail clamped for a long time. Today''s St. Joels empire is faced with two enemies: the border friction with the Maggie Empire continues, and the new Northern Kingdom integrated by the God of war church has been eyeing it. If there is a chance, the new Northern Kingdom, which is now completely in power by the saint Emily of the God of war Church, will never let go. Of course, even if there are seven super strong men who can contain the top combat power of the void Empire, it also needs a strong army. In this way, only the qainas Empire and the Emilia empire are left who are really qualified to fight the void empire. The Millennium alliance is now dragged down by the army of bones, and the casualties are quite heavy. Even if you really have the ability to fight, you will never fight with the void empire. Of course, the secrets involved in this are not known to outsiders. Therefore, this is also the reason why the countries around the void empire are either United or attached to the void empire. Cecilia, after Sean started a new era, perfected the rules of this new era for him: the balance rule of the law of the jungle. The eight empires check and balance each other, and no one will lightly start the war, which gives many weak and small countries a certain living space. Everything is like returning to the era when the peace parliament still exists: either holding together or depending. Of course, in fact, there is still a certain gap with the era of the peace parliament, but at least there is no sense of despair that makes other countries powerless. However, with the growing strength of the void Empire, unity is only a way to perish. Perhaps in this new era, small countries can escape extinction only by becoming vassals. In the foreseeable future, the miracle continent will inevitably evolve into a situation in which major empires restrict each other. Because of this, those super first-class kingdoms that have the strength to move forward to the Empire are also growing madly, because they all know that once the power pattern is determined, they will never have a chance to become a big empire in the future. At least, now that these countries have determined the imperial pattern, they will never allow new countries to challenge their status and authority. This is a phenomenon that did not exist in the era of the existence of the peace Parliament: a prosperous scene of a hundred schools of thought. As for whether this prosperity is true or false, no one cares. People will only remember how powerful the void empire is today, and how can they know that Sean and Cecilia didn''t even have the qualification to join those small mercenaries 15 years ago? Today''s void Empire, let alone Cecilia, who has stepped into the realm of legend. There are three strong people at the level of town and country, including killing Wuji Alexis, truth butcher kokirei and endless reincarnation tungsten Lamo. The next top strongmen are the Dragon Rider Wuji Reina, the winter Pope shefanio, the son of the devil Harding, the sword emperor Levi, the silver Liuhuo Eliza, the Zhongyan spirit Noro, the sword dance Ji vinia, the marksman Marton, the swordsman Fanny, the Spider Queen Shina Wolf emperor Ariana, as well as the peace messenger and golden robed executive of the former Peace Council who had been coerced by Sean to join his camp, and the legendary strong men who came to join after hearing the strong reputation of the void empire from all over the world. These only represent the top strength of personal combat power. In terms of the Legion, perhaps the void empire can not be compared with the old seven empires, but both the military strength and the inside information of famous generals are absolutely not weak. In addition to the first three old troops: Thunder lion, Cecilia guards and steel wings, those who have reached the level of level 6 corps have also reached the level of level 6 corps after a series of bloody battles. As for the 500000 troops collected from the tribes in the wilderness, although there is still a lot of gap from the level of the level 5 legion, some legions have also reached the combat power level of the quasi level 5 legion, and the general level has also remained between the level 3 and level 4 legions. In addition, the void Empire, which already has a complete reserve force replenishment system, has been constantly rectifying, expanding and forming legions that can adapt to various operational conditions and environments. Naturally, those in charge of commanding these armies are also well-known generals in the southern continent today: such as Dwight, Alfred, Abaza, Stalin, ardorf, nock, Clov and so on. These people are not only in charge of commanding the army. In their spare time, they even go to the Nihon University of the Nihon Empire to teach and guide military courses. The Nihon University is the first major project established after the establishment of the Nihon empire. Its purpose is to continuously train all kinds of talents for the Nihon Empire, including but not limited to military, politics, economy, culture, martial arts Magic and other major projects. All this is due to the four giants of today''s void Empire: military officer William, Strategic Officer Hella, interior officer Neil and diplomat Diana. In addition to the fame of the four giants, in fact, it is the three small giants - the three leaders of the Intelligence Department of the void Empire: rupee, Hebrew and alikate. All affairs in the territory of any void empire can not escape their investigation and understanding, as if there was an eye staring at them all the time. Although the void realm is not enough to easily collect the intelligence of the whole miracle continent, with the business development in the past decade, the whole southern continent is not a secret for the void empire. All this is the real horror of the void. Over time, the void empire can definitely be compared with the qainas empire in intelligence collection. With the void empire so flourishing and everything on track, Cecilia no longer needs to worry about and be busy with imperial affairs. But in fact, it is not so, because in the eyes of outsiders, such a prosperous void Empire has actually hidden an undercurrent. This undercurrent is the last thing Cecilia wants to see: faction. During the six months of Sean''s disappearance, even if the undercurrent lurks, it will not affect the situation because of the struggle for a common goal. But with the void Empire now in a situation where the overall situation has been determined, this undercurrent suddenly becomes turbulent. The reason is simple. There is no emperor in the void. The void empire is a situation created by Sean. From a small territory, to the principality, to the Kingdom, and then to the Empire, it can be said that Sean has paid countless efforts to finally grow from nothing. So in any way, the first emperor of the void Empire must and can only be Sean, not anyone else. Even to put it bluntly, this is the Empire established by Sean, and the future Emperor will only be Sean''s descendants. However, with the gradual rise of the name of "void", many followers who joined later did not see Sean''s hard side, let alone they had never fought side by side with Sean. The only thing they know is that today''s void Empire has become a banner of the southern continent and even the whole miracle continent, and the queen of Phoenix Cecilia, or even the four giants of void, created all this. Therefore, the call for Cecilia to ascend the throne is very high within the void empire. And the Lord messenger of all this knows who he is without thinking. Clov. It was because he had seen the legitimacy of Cecilia''s blood that he betrayed the Principality of rumbel, took refuge under Cecilia''s command, and set up a dead army that was not afraid of sacrifice: Cecilia guards. Therefore, his ambition is to watch Cecilia become the king, and even hope that Cecilia will shoulder the name of the phoenix of the rumbel family again and make rumbel''s reputation resound in the mainland again. But Cecilia didn''t want to fight for these all the time. She preferred to accompany Sean silently. But at that time, because Sean was still there and Sean promised clough that he would help Cecilia recapture the Principality of rumbel one day, clough would be willing to go on an expedition for Sean. Because in his opinion, helping Sean fight for interests is also equivalent to helping Cecilia fight for interests. It is even no exaggeration to say that clough''s credit can definitely account for as much as 30% in a series of major battles in the establishment of the void empire. But now, with Sean''s disappearance, Cecilia took over the Regency and became Queen of Phoenix, clough''s mind naturally changed. He began to use his influence to build momentum for Cecilia, trying to make Cecilia the first emperor of the void empire. In fact, Cecilia''s external address has always been "King" rather than "emperor". Clough created the name of "Queen of Phoenix". For the interior of the void Empire, Cecilia did not hold the throne ceremony, so naturally she could not be regarded as an emperor. However, for the outside world who did not know the truth, many people believed that Cecilia was the emperor of the void empire from the moment the name of Queen Phoenix spread. All this, and even public opinion, was naturally done by klov. However, he underestimated Cecilia''s determination. No matter how loud the voice is, no matter what the outside world thinks, and even clough has proposed countless enthronement ceremonies, Cecilia is still unmoved. In this way, the stability of the void empire is naturally extremely unfavorable. In other words, someone began to focus on the four giants. Many people believe that the credit of the four giants is not necessarily lower than Cecilia. Now that Sean is missing, the void empire can never have an emperor. Since Cecilia is unwilling to ascend the throne, maybe the four giants will. So gradually, some people began to try to bet on the four giants, because if they won the big bet, they would be meritorious heroes of the Empire - driven by this interest, countless people would be like vultures. However, without knowing the founding history of the void Empire, they will never know the secret hidden in it: neither Cecilia nor the four giants can compete for the throne of emperor, which is their spiritual symbol - the position of Sean Connery. Of course, if Sean had children, even if Sean disappeared now, the old ministers who had followed Sean and witnessed the process of Sean''s emergence from nothing would be happy to assist Sean''s children. However, Sean suddenly disappeared without leaving any blood. No one knows where he is and what he is doing except that he is still sure that he is not dead. This is the reason why the undercurrent is surging inside the void empire. After returning to oasis city, the headquarters of the void Empire, Cecilia returned to the palace without any delay. Today''s oasis city, as the national capital of the void Empire, is the economic, political, cultural and military center of the entire void empire. Therefore, in this short period of nearly half a year, it has been expanded three times. Every time, before the original expansion project is completed, a new round of expansion work has to be carried out. After all, oasis city is not a floating population. Only the resident population has reached 500000, which is a real giant city. The void palace is the palace of the void empire. It is built next to the void University. Unlike the traditional imperial palace, which can only be inhabited by royal blood disciples, the four giants and their family heirs, town and country strongmen, top strongmen, famous generals and so on all have the qualification to stay in the void palace. In fact, the size of the void palace is much larger than the general size of the Imperial Palace, because both the void palace and the void University were built on the former site of oasis city. Its size is large enough to accommodate 100000 people. It can be called the city in the city of oasis city. After entering the parliament hall, Alexis nodded to tungsten Lamo and turned away. Only tungsten Lamo, with a helpless wry smile, followed Cecilia, Diana and Hella into the parliament hall. Neil is the only one working in the parliament hall. It''s not that Neil didn''t have anyone to help. On the contrary, today, Neil has more than 100 assistant officers responsible for passing Neil''s decrees and decisions. However, because of Neil''s efficient actions, these assistant officers have no free time at all. They are running and busy almost all the time. It can be said that becoming Neil''s assistant officer is the hardest thing. Seeing Cecilia and others coming back, Neil just glanced up, then bowed his head and continued to be busy: "how''s it going?" "That woman is not simple." Cecilia whispered. "I can get your evaluation of ''not simple''. It seems that this woman named fercis is really powerful." Neil nodded. "It doesn''t matter whether the wise king Ryan poisoned her or not. Anyway, she is the final winner." "She still has cards in her hand." Hella smiled, "but I''m afraid even she didn''t think that the peace council would be destroyed by us. However, this woman is really very smart. She tied Athena to her chariot from the beginning. In this way, even if we don''t help her, at least she won''t stand against her. From this move of chess, she has been invincible As for the later things, well, except that the death of the third prince is in her plan, other things should be beyond her plan. " "What about Fanny?" Cecilia asked again. "It has stabilized." Neil answered, "I have to say that we should thank her. Otherwise, legendary strong people like Fanny won''t come to take refuge in us, even if we have completely gained a foothold in the southern continent." "What I''m curious about now is whether Flores was bought by her at the beginning, or whether he took refuge in her after the death of the wise king Ryan." HeLa sat in her seat in the council chamber and said. "Is there a difference?" Cecilia was a little confused for a moment. "Lord Cecilia, there are differences." It was Diana who opened her mouth to solve her doubts. "If the Marquis Flores was bought first by Queen fercis, then she knew that the heir designated by the will of the throne was not her, so she poisoned her hand and asked the Marquis Flores to cooperate with her in acting, saying that the will appointing the heir had disappeared." Hearing Diana''s words, Cecilia suddenly woke up: "on the contrary, if the wise king took refuge in her after his death, it means that the Marquis of Flores has bet on her. In other words, she is not the murderer who poisoned the former king. " Hella nodded and then said, "according to my observation, the two best successors of lane kingdom are her and Glenn. Therefore, the heir designated in the disappeared will is either she or grace, that is, the murderer who poisoned their father will only be one of them. The only evidence is who the heir designated in the will is It''s a pity that the will has disappeared. " "So I''ve said it doesn''t matter whether she poisoned Ryan VI." Neil rolled his eyes and had to discuss this meaningless result. He really couldn''t stand it, because in Neil''s view, it was a waste of time. "This is a woman who is good at taking advantage of her own advantages. She gave all the territory of dabion to Athena and tonis fortress to us. It seems that she suffered a lot, but the reduction of the territory also represents the concentration of power and easier control. The most important thing is that after we accepted her kindness, it is equivalent to announcing our asylum to the outside world. " "So I said, she is not simple." Cecilia opened her mouth and made a final summary. "What happened in the Empire when I left?" "The same as before." Neil looked up at Cecilia. "There are signs of aggravation of the undercurrent. The canonized nobles have begun to contact others, even reaching out to the second and third generations." The so-called second and third generations refer to the second generation of generals and heroes promoted by William and Rena, such as Stalin, nock and ardorf, and the third generation of generals and heroes who took over the command of the Legion, such as Dwight and Abaza. Now the void Empire has begun to develop to the fourth generation, and as the leaders of the fourth generation, they are Spider Queen Shina and wolf queen Ariana. One of them represents the interests of the former void principality, and the other represents the interests of the wild tribes. Although they have a good personal relationship and are a pair of good sisters and best friends, they have gradually been established as a pair of competitors due to different external pressure and demands. It''s not even pleasant to say that in the near future, the two may even become political enemies - as for whether it will destroy the friendship between the two, no one can say. Speaking of this, Neil turned to Hella: "according to the information of the void, your nephew has been very close to the mora family recently. It is rumored that he has begun to do something in your name." Hearing this, Hera''s face suddenly became ugly. The mora family, originally a Mora tribe in the wilderness, is not a large tribe, but it can barely reach the end of the first-class table. This family was one of the most unswerving supporters of the Principality of the void, and it is precisely because of this that he was one of the first families to be canonized as a marquis after the Principality of the void was upgraded to an empire. Because Hella had been in charge of the affairs of the wilderness before, and the vice corps of the wilderness corps were talents from the mora family, the mora family naturally hoped that Hella would become the emperor of the void empire. Simply put, the mora family is one of the supporters and the largest supporter of Haila''s struggle for the throne. Although the core followers around Sean know that Haila, let alone Haila, even Cecilia, the four giants, can''t be the emperor, Haila hasn''t been too close to the mora family, or even deliberately alienated, in order to show her innocence. But now, the Garcia family, Hella''s nephew, is now one of the eight top giants and nobles of the void Empire, but he comes together with the mora family, which is easy to be misunderstood by those who want to send a signal. "I''ll take care of it." Said Hella in a deep voice. For such things, the people present were silent and didn''t say anything. Because they all know that even if they don''t compete for the throne or even get too close to the so-called supporters, it is still difficult for families with descendants like Haila to avoid such a situation. If this situation is not strangled at the first time, it will lead to a more fierce undercurrent within the Empire, which is absolutely disadvantageous for the void empire that has just established its foothold, and everyone does not want to see it. "And." Neil saw that Hella had made a statement, and he said, "clough has made some big moves recently." This time it was Cecilia''s turn to frown. Unlike Hella, it is because of the misunderstanding of blood relatives and children. For example, Clov has always advertised himself as Cecilia''s spokesman, so if Clov makes any moves, it is easy to be regarded as Cecilia''s instigation. This is also the reason why so many people responded to and supported Cecilia''s accession to the throne of the empty empire when Clov first made a move - in the eyes of many people, maybe Cecilia didn''t have a reputation, so she refused to ascend the throne, so Clov was instructed to help build momentum and try to use public opinion to achieve the purpose of legalization. Of course, in fact, it will not be so, at least those core followers and first generation followers who followed Sean together know this. However, Croft''s actions are still easily misunderstood. "It seems that I''m going to find something for him." Cecilia sighed. "Treat the symptoms but not the root cause." Neil whispered. "There''s no way. Why do you think William led his troops to fight with the undead is not because he doesn''t want to face those interest seekers here in the capital of the king." Cecilia sighed helplessly, "moreover, Clov has really made great contributions to the void empire. In addition, no one in Cecilia''s guards can command except Clov, so I can only do so." William''s departure from the king capital of the void Empire did reduce his attention, at least to a certain extent, and suppressed the changes of the Empire. After all, without a "competitor", the undercurrent fluctuation will not be so big. "What are you going to do?" Hella asked. "I intend him to attack the Principality of rumbel." "This..." not only Haila, but also Neil and Diana were shocked. But soon, Hella reacted: "this plan... Works! If we make good use of it, we may be able to calm the current imperial undercurrent temporarily, so that we will have a lot more time. " "Indeed." Neil thought about it and immediately understood Hella''s plan. "This is a war across the whole miracle continent, so the marching route needs to be adjusted and arranged, so it needs to communicate with other countries..." "Diana, me and clough are leaving." Haila said, "and you have been in the void palace. No one can meet you. In this way, those nobles will not contact us temporarily and will not want to compete for power. This should make them quiet for a long time." "I''ll go back to the black swan castle." Cecilia said. "No." Neil and Hella objected for the first time, "you must sit in the king''s capital, but as long as you pretend to be very busy every day, those people should not dare to disturb you, especially when Clov is not in the king''s capital." "But if this battle is a complete victory..." "So I''m going to ask Lord Alexis to go with me." Hella answered, "in addition, Alfred and Dwight will be allowed to act together. Clough won''t take all the prestige. Don''t forget, the commander in charge of this war is me, and the arrangement of the battle has the final say of me. Whoever can get the credit for it is all my words. "That''s it!" Tungsten Lamo quietly looked at several people in the Council hall and calmed down the undercurrent within the Empire in a few words. His heart could not help nodding slightly. Even if this is only a temporary solution, it at least ensures the stability of the Empire and Sean''s rights and interests - in fact, no matter Cecilia or Neil, Hera, William and Diana, they don''t know that Alexis has great dissatisfaction in her heart. Naturally, they won''t pay attention to these people who fight for power and power. After all, it has nothing to do with them, but it involves Sean and the rights and interests of their contract owner, so Alexis has had the impulse to take action several times. Of course, if Alexis took the shot, she would never be so gentle. I''m afraid many people and families in the whole king will die out overnight. Now that we can avoid this bloody conflict, tungsten Lamo is naturally more happy, so he soon put forward a suggestion: "it''s not enough to have Lord Alexis alone. Take kokirei with you." Soon, all the itineraries were completely prepared. Watching HeLa and Diana leave the parliament hall in a hurry, Cecilia couldn''t help sighing: "Sean... Where are you?" ¡­¡­ Location: underground world, familiar with the forest, the headquarters of the dark elf reform party. Time: three o''clock in the day. Cheers resounded one after another. A grand celebration is being held here. The main purpose of the celebration is to celebrate the successful inheritance of roticabas. In addition, it is also celebrating the death of the minority leader of the kasseton ethnic group, which is a heavy blow to the enemy for the reform party, not to mention grabbing the life crystal core of the blood elves and the power of the blood elves. In any way, rotikabas''s success is a great morale boost for the dark elf reform party. Although the celebration is still going on, Rorty cabas has completed the meeting with Sean and their big doctor. After another detailed examination of Sean, he finally made an accurate conclusion: as long as the production of life crystal core agent is successful, Sean''s problem will be completely ended within a month, and his strength will be fully restored at that time, It is even likely to grow. Sean was naturally excited about the result. When his strength is fully restored, he will enter the realm of superior holy land. If it increases, it means that he has taken another step away from the realm of Legend - with Sean''s current strength, it is only a matter of time to become a legendary strong man, because the most difficult thing for him is to integrate the law of time and the law of space into the law of time and space. However, because of the impact caused by the explosion of the path of the abyss, although it did damage his strength, it also made him truly understand the deeper law power, and successfully combined the law of time and the law of space into the law of time and space. This alone is a huge profit for Sean, because it has cleared all the obstacles before Sean became a legendary strong man. Leaving the tree hole of the great doctor of the dark elf, Sean was in an unprecedented relaxed mood. "Let''s go." Said rotikabas with a smile. "Where are you going?" Sean asked. "I didn''t tell you before. I found a very interesting thing in the black god ruins." Rotikabas said with a smile, and had taken steps to lead the way in front. "This thing looks like a fragment of a gun blade. Anyway, it''s only a small part, but... It''s very sharp. You should be careful." Following Rorty cabas, Sean soon came to Rorty cabas''s tree hole. Without any explanation from Rorty cabas, Sean''s eyes fell on the tip of a small blade on the small stump that served as a table in the middle of the tree hole. The blade tip is only a small part, even less than an inch long. In the eyes of ordinary people, the blade tip is swarthy, and there is nothing worth noting at all. However, in the eyes of the real strong, they can feel that there is an extremely terrible smell at the blade tip. It can even be said that this smell has produced some distortions of spatial fluctuations - of course, only the real strong can see this special distortions. "This..." Sean came forward with a look of amazement. "The black god relic is protected by a strong law of asylum, so many things are well preserved inside. I brought a lot of things back at that time, but after leaving the temple, all things were rotten, and only this piece of gun blade still exists." Rotica bass knew why Sean was amazed, so he opened his mouth and explained, "I was going to dissolve the blade of the gun and see if it could be mixed with any weapons, but when I found that the smell of the gun tip lost too fast, I knew my idea was too naive." "Breath loss?" "When I first got the tip of the gun, the breath was so strong that even ordinary people could see bursts of distortion in the air." Rotikabas said, "but not now. Now only the strong above the Marquis... Oh, that is, the strong above the middle holy land can see the fluctuation of breath. It''s estimated that the tip of this gun will decay soon. " "Then you tell me." Sean said angrily. "This is not to know that you are knowledgeable, so let you see what ways you can save it." Rotikabas said with a smile, not embarrassed at all. "If it can be saved, with the current sharpness of the gun tip... Hey, maybe even those reclusive and sleeping big people can be hurt." The reclusive and sleeping strong man mentioned by rotikabas refers to the super strong man in the underground world. At present, the truly active strong in the underground world are mainly viscount and Earl rank. The strong in Marquis and Duke rank are not absent, but rarely active in the underground world. Only those large-scale actions can see the emergence of such strong. As for the powerful princes like rotikabas, unless they are on the large battlefield of the civil war triggered by Sean, it is difficult to meet them in peacetime. Most of them are hiding in the depths of their own territory. Sean ignored Rorty cabas''s words. He just reached out and touched the tip of the gun. But the next moment, the scene in front of her was so startled that roticabas couldn''t close his mouth: "you... You... You... What did you do!" This powerful spear tip turned into a piece of powder when touched by Sean''s fingertips! In the face of Rorty cabas''s horror and doubt, Sean had no mind to pay attention to it at this time. Because the moment he touched the tip of the gun, he received a long lost system prompt voice. [fragments of the burst gun are detected, and the system is making a judgment.] [after the judgment, you have met the system activation conditions.] [immortal legend has been activated.] [the system is being tested...] [test completed.] [the system will match automatically.] You have the immortal to kill Jackie Alexis You have the immortal, the butcher of truth, kokirei You already have immortality, endless reincarnation. Tungsten Lamo [you have completed the collection of "endless Legends".] [your current collection progress of "ozaki legend": 23.] [system matching completed.] [you have successfully summoned eternal trauma, imoku.] You have the immortal, eternal wound, imoku [you have completed the collection of the legend of ozaki.] Suddenly, Sean''s heart jumped, and a special force he was very familiar with rushed into his heart, as if he had established a connection with some powerful existence. Not far from the secret stronghold, the space suddenly produced a strong fluctuation. Then there was a sound of space breaking. A figure wearing a black and red, hot Phnom Penh silver striped luxurious evening dress is slowly walking out of this broken space, but his skin is wrapped with a white bandage, revealing only green eyes and a few strands of brown hair exposed from the bandage. He can''t see his skin color and appearance at all. The only thing that can determine his gender is that he has a very obvious Adam''s apple on his throat. This is a man. As like as two peas in the right hand, the long gun is a typical cross gun shape. If you observe carefully, you will find that the tip of the gun in this man''s hand is exactly the same as that of Rorty, which is from the Black God''s ruins. With his step out, the broken space behind him is being repaired quickly with the naked eye. "The new master... Sean?" The man whispered, then looked sideways at Sean''s Secret stronghold of the dark elf reform party, "what an incredible man Even tungsten Lamo and kokirei came. Well, but... Why can''t I contact them? This feeling... I see. " Chapter 1256 In the void palace, the tungsten Ramo who followed Cecilia suddenly gave a meal, as if the strength of the body suddenly got out of control and crushed the ground within a radius of tens of meters. With a roar, even Cecilia couldn''t hold her figure and couldn''t help falling into the pit. "What''s the matter?" But Cecilia, after all, is a legendary strong man. Even if she is just a legendary magician, she immediately flew up after sitting in the pit, hung in front of tungsten Lamo, and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?" Tungsten Lamo''s face showed some surprise, which seemed incredible and ecstatic. After such a moment of absence, he smiled and said, "Sean is all right!" "I know Sean''s okay." Cecilia''s face was a little dark, and she sighed helplessly, "but what I want to know now is where he is, how well he is, and when he can come back." "I believe Lord Sean will be back soon!" Tungsten Ramo said in a deep voice, looking very serious. "Really?" Cecilia was stunned for a moment, and then realized what, "has something to do with your foot...?" Tungsten Lamo looked down at the huge pit he stepped out, and a trace of embarrassment flashed in his eyes. He was originally a magician. Logically speaking, he could not have such terrible physical power. Just at that moment, he caused such powerful damage because of the great impact of his mind and spirit. After all, super strong people are no better than ordinary legendary strong people. Basically, there is no short board to become super strong people. The reason why there is a distinction between magicians, soldiers and other professional systems is only because of their fighting habits and special skills. "Yes." Tungsten Lamo nodded and said, "here comes imoku. He is now by Lord Sean''s side. With him, Lord Sean will be safe. Even if he can''t come and go in the underground world, it''s not a problem to protect Lord Sean''s return to the surface world. " "Imoku?" Cecilia was a little confused, so, "who is he?" "Me and coquirre''s brothers." Tungsten Lamo is just a simple word, but the momentum emitted has a domineering arrogance. Tungsten Lamo, coquirre''s brother!? Cecilia looked at Ramo in horror. Few people see tungsten Ramo''s shot, so even if they know that he is a super strong man, they don''t know how strong his strength is. In the void Empire, people are more familiar with Alexis. After all, killing Wu Ji''s name is no joke, especially the wild tribes who have personally experienced the terrible place of Alexis, and they know how terrible this charming and charming woman will be once she comes to power. She dared to tear down the whole dead thorn''s nest in the southern continent alone, and suppressed many strong people in the peace Parliament. I''m afraid there are no more than three people who can compete with Alexis in today''s world. Second only to Alexis is kokirei. For this child who only likes to eat and looks innocent, many soldiers who have fought side by side are afraid from the heart. Because if you die at the hands of Alexis, you can still leave a whole body, but if you die at the hands of kokirei, you often don''t even have a body. But only a high-level person like Alexis knows that tungsten Lamo is equivalent to an army. Moreover, Alexis has personally admitted that she is not willing to fight with wolfram if wolfram is given enough time, even if he has real strength at all costs - which means that wolfram has the ability to threaten Alexis. And Ramo and coquirre''s brothers? Cecilia doesn''t know who this imoku is, but she does. He must be very strong. Cecilia was relieved to have such a person around Sean. "Our three brothers have not been together for a long time... A long time." Tungsten Lamo showed a smile. However, Cecilia may not have reacted before, but now hearing tungsten Lamo''s words and connecting with what tungsten Lamo said before, Cecilia suddenly thought of a key point. Her face seemed a little tangled, but after a long silence, Cecilia finally summoned up her courage and said, "Lord tungsten Lamo, you just said... Is imoku here? Can you tell me what this means I found that no matter you, coquirre and Alexis suddenly appeared out of thin air, and then followed Sean. Can I ask... Why? " "I''m sorry, Miss Cecilia. I can think of many excuses, but you certainly don''t want such an answer." Tungsten Lamo smiled, and the previous domineering spirit was slightly weakened, "this is a secret between me and Lord Sean, which can''t be said But the only thing I can tell you is that our three brothers used to sleep in a very special place. Lord Sean released us all. " "So is Alexis?" Cecilia asked. "Yes." Vladimir nodded. "Then why..." Cecilia frowned and thought, "why can Lord imoku appear next to Sean now, but you can''t contact Sean." "I can''t answer you about that." Tungsten Ramo shook his head slightly. "What I can only tell you is that this is limited by the power of law." "Then why do you know that Lord imoku has awakened?" "Because our three brothers will feel or resonate with each other''s existence." Tungsten Lamo smiled and said, "at that moment, I sensed imoku''s awakening. Maybe I can''t get in touch with him yet, but when he wakes up, the shackles of law let us become stronger. " "Imoku... Very powerful? Stronger than Alexis? " Cecilia was really curious this time. "If we were alone, we would probably not be the opponent of Lord Alexis. If Lord Alexis tried to solve us at all costs, we would still die." Tungsten Lamo did not deny the strength of Alexis, but his overbearing momentum was not necessarily weaker than Alexis, especially what he said at this time: "but if our three brothers work together, even Alexis will never fight with us." At this moment, Cecilia really felt the domineering and majesty of tungsten Lamo as a super strong man. After all, neither kokirei nor tungsten Lamo nor Alexis showed such arrogance before. Many times, people will forget that they are actually a genuine super strong, and they can rank among the top among many super strong in the miracle continent. In fact, the super strong are really not what ordinary people can command, because their strength is so strong that ordinary people can''t control it. Apart from other things, the existence of super strong people is not difficult to create an empire as long as they are willing. After all, only super strong people can resist super strong people, and no matter what kind of strong people or legions can resist the attack of super strong people. In previous times, the reason why the super strong did not create an empire independently was that there was a treaty of aristocratic law. Moreover, since the ash age, each of the founders of the five ancient empires has been a truly brilliant generation. They themselves are the peak figures of the times and the super strong among the really well deserved super strong. Just because of this, they can suppress other super strong and make them become the patron saint of the Empire and the strongman of the town. In the later era, the super strong did not come out to make waves because they were pressed by the meddling behemoth of the Peace Council. In history, there were several records of super strong people making waves on the miracle continent, but the final result was that these super strong people who ran out to make waves eventually died under the suppression of the peace Parliament. Therefore, even if those super strong people wanted to establish a kingdom, they gradually developed step by step from scratch. This has almost become the unspoken rule of the miracle continent. But under normal circumstances, if any country wants to become an empire, its empire founders must be super strong. For hundreds of thousands of years since the ash age, this has always been the case - even if other countries except the five ancient emperors compete for the names of the two empires, it is because their king is a real super strong man. In fact, most of the strong people in these empires are the descendants or students of the founding emperor, because only in this way can a strong person in the town be willing to stay and help. But only the void empire is not. No one knows where Alexis, coquirre and tungsten Lamo came from, because no one has ever heard of their names among the super strong of the older generation. What''s more incredible is that Sean is only a strong man in the holy land. How can he have such a powerful super strong man to follow? This is completely against the rules and reason. As wolfram Lamo said. When imoku was born, Nolo and Alexis didn''t feel it. After all, they couldn''t get in touch with Sean, so they didn''t know that there was another one of their "peers". However, as tungsten Lamo and kokirei, who are homologous with imoku, can easily feel it, but kokirei does not have emotional fluctuations like tungsten Lamo, so Haila and others do not know these. But if you look closely, you can find that kokirei, who was originally stuffy, smiled and looked very happy. of course. Naturally, it is not only kokire and tungsten Lamo who are happy. Sean, I''m also very excited. Just his excitement, more from the introduction of the system. [legend of ozaki: special effects. Ozaki brothers rank + 1. When the three brothers are on the same battlefield, their full ability + 100%.] What is the concept of equal order + 1? This means that the strength of the three ozaki brothers has been significantly improved. Like kokirei and tungsten Lamo, they are only the strong ones of level 18, one level lower than Alexis, but now the congruent level + 1 means that the strength of kokirei and tungsten Lamo has officially stepped into level 19, even imoku. This also means that once Sean is promoted to the legendary strong man, the strength of the ozaki three brothers can play a terrible level of the 21st order. But that''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is "when the three brothers are on the same battlefield, their full ability + 100%". What is full capability? Full ability refers to strength, endurance, agility, wisdom, will, all skills and power, and all things that can be judged as "ability". The full ability + 100%, which means that once the three ozaki brothers are in the same battlefield, let alone Alexis, they can easily defeat each other even if there are ten super strong men. After all, the existence of super strong at this level, let alone doubling their full ability, even if only doubling one of their abilities, means that their combat effectiveness is increased exponentially. The only pity for Sean was the "endless legend" about Alexis''s collection, which still showed three golden question marks. Sean guessed that this should be a special content that will not be unlocked until he steps into the realm of legend. It is only because imoku is summoned in advance that this special content will be liberated at this time. [Name: imoku] [gender: male] [race: unknown] [realm: super strong] [strengths: marksmanship; Plane interference; Infinite counterattack] [Title: Eternal trauma] [special note: imoku may not be the most powerful, but he is the most difficult. In particular, he has the power to interfere with the plane law, which itself has basically put him in an invincible position. But what is really terrible is the broken gun in his hand...] At this moment, Sean is at the entrance of the secret headquarters of the dark elf reform party, looking forward to imoku''s arrival. Because ten seconds after Sean summoned imoku, he had contacted imoku, and imoku was coming to Sean. However, the unknown rotica bass had some doubts. He didn''t understand why Sean suddenly became so excited and ran to the entrance, waiting for someone. According to his understanding, Sean should not know anyone in the underground world. And the most important thing is that Rorty cabas is still distressed that the blade of the gun has turned into powder. However, rotikabas did not know that the strong fluctuations generated when imoku was summoned by Sean had made many super powers in the underground world aware. This fluctuation from the plane level is no secret to those top powers. Just like when Sean summoned kokirei, tungsten Lamo and Alexis in the surface world, many old antiques can feel it. Even at the beginning, Rick wanted to start immediately to kill Sean, but it was a pity that he didn''t succeed. Sean doesn''t know why he can''t contact the people on the surface now, but he knows that calling imoku out in the underground world is absolutely impossible to hide from the investigation of interested people. I''m afraid that soon, many big people will begin to test the forest of knowledge, which means that this secret stronghold of the dark elf reform party is no longer a secret. Soon, roticabas felt a terrible smell coming from afar. His face suddenly changed. For a moment, he thought that the stronghold had been exposed and an enemy had attacked. "Don''t be nervous. It''s your own." Sean smiled and stopped rotikabas from starting the alarm bell, and then stared at imoku, who gradually revealed his birth shadow from the forest. "He came to me, and I just contacted each other." Soon imoku appeared in front of roticabas. Looking at the unique shape of imoku wrapped with bandages, roticabas was extremely stunned. But imoku didn''t pay attention to roticabas. He went straight to Sean, knelt on one knee and slightly lowered his head. In his right hand, he gently put the scarlet cross gun in his hand on the ground and then on his chest. In his left hand, he held the boxing ground and said in a deep voice, "my Lord, imoku has followed your instructions. Please command." Sean looked at imoku''s move, but his excited face suddenly changed, showing some incredible color. Perhaps others don''t quite understand the meaning of imoku''s action, but Sean is very clear, because he once saw it in the promotional animation of the game. Imoku''s behavior at this moment is the loyalty etiquette spread among the people in the twilight era. It is also the predecessor of today''s Knight oath of allegiance to the Lord - ancient Knight etiquette! Especially when Sean took aim at the tip of imoku''s Cross gun, his heart was even more shocked: perhaps the ancient Knight etiquette may be a common practice in many worlds. After all, the knight etiquette comes and goes. Even if it is simplified a lot, he still can''t escape the practice of lowering his head and caressing his chest. However, if there are almost the same pieces of weapons, it is obviously not so simple. In particular, when Sean touched the fragment of the gun tip before, the system clearly told him that it was the fragment of the broken gun. And now in imoku''s information, it also shows such a sentence¡ª¡ª "But what is really terrible is the broken gun in his hand..." This makes Sean have to guess more. Sean took a deep breath, tried to calm his inner shock, and then asked, "imoku... Have you ever been to this world?" Chapter 1257 Facing Sean''s inquiry, imoku did not hesitate at all, but responded: "yes." "I don''t know if you know, but I got it from the fragments of the smashing gun... The power to awaken you." For imoku''s clear answer without hesitation, Sean had a trace of excitement in his heart, "you should be... Came to this world a long time ago." Imoku nodded slightly. His movement was very light. Only Sean found it. Then imoku said, "I came to this world a long time ago. I don''t know what the world is like now, but the last time I came, the world was in a big war. I witnessed the fragmentation of the kingdom of God, the destruction of the divine court, the fall of the gods and the burning of the world tree. " "Twilight of the gods!" Sean''s heart was startled. "Is that what future generations call that battle? Well... That''s a very appropriate title. " Imoku nodded slightly, "but I think it would be more appropriate to call it the end of the gods. In fact, if it hadn''t been for that war, I wouldn''t have come to the world and brought darkness to the world. " "Bring... Darkness to the world?" Sean was stunned. "Yes." Imoku said, his voice was very calm. Obviously, what he had done before was not difficult for him to say, "well, at that time, my master, should be said to be one of the gods. He cursed the world and the people of the divine expeditionary army, so he called me to come to this plane at the cost of his own life, And my duty at that time was to destroy the world. " Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. "But, Lord Sean, you can rest assured now." Imoku felt Sean''s inner shock, so he immediately said, "now my master is you, and I can feel your connection with the world. I will not do anything to harm you, so I will never hurt the world, or... Now I should be one of the forces to protect the world. " Sean knew that imoku''s words were true, not fooling him. He had heard from Noro that the people he summoned must not harm his interests or do anything dangerous to him. Even to say, they must protect Sean''s safety at all costs, because if Sean dies in front of them, they will suffer very serious punishment, which they don''t want to contact at all. But even so, imoku''s attempt to destroy the world still made Sean feel... Embarrassed. "Can I ask... How did you die in the end?" Sean asked. "Killed by a woman named gypsy." Imoku said, "after the end of the World War I, the so-called gods, the woman rose up the island of the sky and was detached from the world. At that time, I spread darkness, chaos and death to the world. If it were not for the means of shelter left by the gods, the world would have been completely destroyed by me Of course, even if there are shelter means, in fact, it only delays my pace of destroying the world, but it has never been able to prevent me from swallowing the whole world. " Ash age! Sean knew what was going on when he heard imoku. After the battle of the gods at the end of the twilight era, the whole plane entered the ash age, or the dark age. At that time, the world had no light, only darkness and despair, because the order had collapsed. Therefore, the whole land began to be eroded by the forces of chaos, darkness and death, and gradually degenerated into pieces of black soil. When all the land of the whole plane became black soil, that is, the whole plane was dragged into the dark side of the world and became chaotic. For a long time, no one knows where the so-called black land came from in the darkest era of the miracle continent. Now, after hearing imoku''s words, Sean finally understood. However, he was even more shocked that jeeplier was able to kill imoku and prevent the black land from embezzling the miracle plane. Although it took the survivors a long time to gradually return these lands to order - although many places are still black land, at least it has not affected the living space of all ethnic groups in the miracle plane. It is precisely for this reason that future generations will call that era the ash age, not the dark age - at least, there are not all darkness in the ashes, there are still some micro star fires, and the flames can be ignited again as long as the time is right. It was an era of hope in despair. "Although the gods have fallen countless, and the curses from the gods are eroding the general, the gods will still exist, and the heritage from the gods: the twelve halls of the divine court still exist. I know that if I want to destroy the whole world, then I must let all hope die out, so I destroyed five of the temples. It''s a pity that I met Gypsy, the leader of the divine expeditionary army, at the sixth temple, and finally lost to her. " Imoku''s narrative is very calm, with almost no emotional fluctuations, as if he were telling a story of others. There is no madness to destroy the world, and there is no reluctance to be killed by gypsy. Only calm and indifferent. According to what imoku said, the God who summoned him at that time may enable imoku to give full play to his real strength. But in the end, he still died in the hands of Gypsy, which means that Gypsy was already at the top of the world at that time. Otherwise, it would be impossible to kill imoku and even destroy the broken gun in his hand. Thinking of this, Sean suddenly realized something and asked, "have you... Met Alexis?" Imoku, who had always kept a cool look, suddenly changed his face and seemed a little ugly, but he finally breathed out: "that crazy woman... I met her in world 8033, and I successfully defeated Alexis with the cooperation of kokire and tungsten Lamo, But that guy was crazy and began to trouble us every day. As a result, once I didn''t notice that I was attacked by her alone. As a result, I fell into a deep sleep after being badly hurt by her. When I woke up, I had been called to the world. " "World 8033?" Sean was a little confused. "The 8033rd world we went to. There are so many destroyed worlds that we can''t remember all the names one by one, so we use numbers to mark them. Strictly speaking, this world is the 8034th world I have reached. It''s a pity... I failed to destroy it last time. " Imoku shrugged and said, "this time, uh... My duty seems not to destroy, but to guard. It''s a strange feeling. " Sean didn''t know the true meaning of the five words "ozaki legend". But now, from imoku''s words, we can think that both tungsten Lamo and kokirei are born in the dark side of chaos and mainly devour the origin of life. It is obvious that these three guys do not believe in men and women. "You get up first." Sean said. This time, Sean didn''t talk with his heart, so Rorty cabas heard it very clearly. "Yes." Imoku stood up, tall and straight as a gun, giving a very fierce momentum. Unlike kokirei, who seems harmless to humans and animals on the surface, and unlike tungsten Lamo, who exudes wisdom all over, imoku feels like a ferocious weapon from beginning to end. He may not be as sharp as Alexis, but the awe inspiring breath from top to bottom is no weaker than the breath of super powers Sean once felt in the battlefield of the battle of fate. Imoku''s arrival solved some of Sean''s doubts. For a long time, he didn''t know where Gypsy got the power of Alexis - that time on the floating island, Gypsy gave Sean the power of Alexis to feel, so that Sean could summon Alexis. But now, Sean knows where gibriel got the power, which was obviously intercepted from imoku when he killed him. After all, imoku was killed by Alexis when he fell asleep in the dark world. If Alexis did not kill imoku, the gods of the miracle continent would not be able to summon imoku, and then the world would not enter the era of ashes. Then... The world line of the miracle continent may become completely different. The dawn era is an era when the gods created the world and established order. The twilight age was the time when jepriel formed the divine expeditionary army. The ash age is an era when imoku is spreading darkness and chaos. The subsequent era of chaos and order is a new era in which the whole miracle plane reconstructs everything. Now, the era of the strong created by Sean has officially come on the surface - the only pity is that Sean only set a beginning for this era, and the improvement and formulation of other rules were completed by Cecilia and the four giants of the void. However, Sean doesn''t care about this. He trusts Cecilia, William, Hella, Neil and others, just as these people have never disappointed Sean. They have their mission, and Sean has Sean''s responsibility. "It''s not safe here. We must evacuate as soon as possible." Sean turned his head and spoke to rotikabas. Rorty cabas looked at Sean''s solemn face. He knew that Sean was not joking. He didn''t ask Sean how he knew, just as he didn''t ask imoku who he was from the beginning - in fact, if Rorty cabas really asked imoku who he was, Sean would really feel a headache. Because in essence, imoku and rotikabas are on the opposite side: the gods of the black temple and a group of guard Knights died under imoku''s gun. However, before imoku could leave, he was killed by the jeeplier who came later. That''s why there are still six horse God relics in the world. Otherwise, if imoku continued to kill, I''m afraid the twelve horse God relics would disappear, and the whole world would fall into despair and darkness. But even if rotikabas really didn''t ask about imoku''s origin, Sean couldn''t really not introduce him at all. So, for imoku, Sean just said, "this is imoku, one of my... Family knights." He could never tell roticabas that this was an eternal wound. Imoku, the man who killed the Black God, was the disseminator and maker of death in the ash age. Rotikabas, who trusted Sean very much, didn''t say anything, but turned back to the stronghold and began to arrange evacuation preparations. This is the biggest secret stronghold of the whole Dark Elf reform party. At first, it was built as the last fortress. Especially with the increasing persecution of the dark elf reform party in recent years, several targeted wars have made the dark elf reform party lose countless strong men - which is why Rorty kabas immediately attacked the casseton ethnic group after returning to the underground world, The power of the dark elf reform party has been so weak that it can be almost ignored. In order to prevent being really wiped out, all the surviving Dark Elf reform parties who know the forest have gathered here. In addition to the 5000 troops that can be regarded as the regular army, there are about 50000 dark elves left, but most of them are old and weak women and children, and less than 20000 can really pull a bow and hold a sword. Among them, there are only two strong people above the prince except rotikabas. One of them is the leader of the reform party and can also be regarded as the master of rotikabas. There are only four strong dukes, but two of them are older and belong to the type of sacrifice after death in the Reform Party''s plan. There are only five strong Marquis, but three of them have almost no actual combat experience. Sean can''t imagine how such people grow up. After all, the dark elves are no better than the blood elves. Their strength growth needs to come out step by step. But anyway, Sean has a clear understanding of how weak the dark elf reform party is. "How many days do we have?" His master did not say anything about rotikabas''s request for evacuation, but agreed after a moment of silence. Sean didn''t speak, but looked at imoku. After thinking for a moment, imoku said, "generally speaking, it will not exceed three days. When I appeared, at least more than 20 breaths locked me in an instant. Although I got rid of more than ten of them, the remaining ones at least locked the general scope... If they explored in person or arranged a large number of people to search and arrest, they would certainly find here in three days. " "That means you only have two days." Sean turned his head and said to rotica bass, "it will take at least another day to clean up the traces." "Why take a day to clean up the traces?" Imoku said, "it only takes ten minutes." "Ten minutes?" Sean and Rorty cabas are a little incredible. "Not in the usual way." Imoku replied, "but ten minutes, almost." Sean suddenly remembered that one of imoku''s strengths was called "plane interference". He asked with some doubt, "interference?" "Yes." Imoku nodded, "one of my special abilities. If there is kokirei, I can even influence the upper law. Of course, it is impossible to interfere... Generally speaking, I can only interfere with the power of the lower law. So it''s not difficult for me to simply interfere with the traces in this area. Ten minutes should be enough. " "Is it all right to evacuate in two and a half days?" Sean thought for a while, then said, "stay for a long time... Maybe we can fight an ambush or something, so that those guys will never come back..." Hearing Sean''s battle ideas, Rorty cabas''s eyes gradually became bright. Chapter 1258 Familiar with the forest, it has always been the territory of the dark elves. In this forest, dark elves can have natural geographical advantages: through communication with the trees in the forest, they can easily find the hiding place of the enemy. Even when shooting arrows, they can automatically get the help of the air flow in the forest, resulting in incredible lethality. It can be said that fighting with the dark elves in the forest of deep understanding is simply a matter of suicide. Because the dark elves have already turned the whole forest into their home. At this time, countless figures are walking through the forest of deep understanding. Some leaped rapidly from the ground, some leaped from the trees in the forest, and some leaped lightly on the tree body. Countless dense figures are moving fast and silently in the forest of knowledge, and the whole scene looks very strange. Moreover, there was no pause in the continuous progress of countless figures. At a rough glance, there were at least a thousand people, or even tens of thousands. In front of this force, there are five powerful figures with incomparable breath. The faces of the two dark elves flying in the front have strange and enchanting purple patterns. The light of dark purple flashes, which makes them seem to have mysterious and powerful power. In particular, one of them holds a huge sword with both hands, and his breath is extremely deep and terrible. He is obviously the leader of this group. Although the other breath was not as powerful as the dark elf with huge swords in both hands, the breath on his body was extremely introverted. It seemed that there was terrible magic. The ocean roared in his body. These are two super strong men. Real super strong! Although the details of the underground world have been almost consumed in several civil wars and previous surface expeditions, as many ethnic groups who have fled to the underground world since the end of the dusk era, they still maintain a considerable part of the details - only the number of super strong. Today, each of the six holy blood ethnic groups has several or even more than ten, This number is naturally much stronger than the surface world. However, this is already the last force of the underground world, and it will not be used easily until the last moment. Therefore, in many people''s eyes, although the scale of civil war in the underground world seems extremely large, in fact, without the intervention of super powers, for such as blood clan 13 clans, werewolf 16 tribes, eternal night dark elf 101 clans, revenge Dark Elf seven nobles, blood spirit seven elders conference, spider demon eight feet For the top powers who can really dominate the whole underground world, such as demon nine patterns, it is simply an insignificant existence. Like the blood clan, Kapa clan, tades clan, and the matar tribe of werewolves, even the destruction of hundreds of them will not make them feel flesh pain in the eyes of these big people. Once, the dark elves of the reform party also had a super strong man. However, since Rorty cabas left the underground world to go to the surface, after the dark elves of the reform party exposed their strongholds in an operation, they were killed on the spot by the revenge party and the eternal night party, and many strong and elite forces of the reform party were sacrificed in that war, resulting in the collapse of the dark elves of the reform party, So that in the following years, the reform party can only survive. This time, after feeling the emergence of the strong atmosphere, the eyes of countless strong people in the underground world immediately focused on the forest of deep understanding. The revenge party and the eternal night party, as the owners of the territory, naturally responded at the first time: once the two sides exchanged and found that the super strong man who entered the forest of deep understanding was not one of them, it was not difficult to guess the answer. Neither the eternal night party nor the vengeance party obviously hope to see the rise of the reform party again, especially after rotikabas returned strongly, attacked and killed the minority patriarch of the casseton family, and then hit the guard of the blood elves, showing strong strength, the masters who know the forest do not want to see the tripartite confrontation again. Therefore, the two major ethnic groups closest to the place of the incident: the kasseton ethnic group belonging to the eternal night party and the nopo eiser ethnic group belonging to the revenge party immediately joined hands and rushed to the place of the incident. Other large ethnic groups in the follow-up are also rapidly reorganizing their manpower and sending troops - for the activities of the dark elves of the reform party, the eternal night party and the revenge party have obviously reached a consensus, so they have no idea to keep their hands at all, and the only thing they want is to completely destroy the reform party. Led by two super strongmen, together with three legendary strongmen, and supplemented by nearly 10000 combat troops, this force is not inferior to any ethnic group force of top forces such as blood clan 13 clan or werewolf 16 tribe. Therefore, in the face of a reform party that has just begun to rise, it is naturally easy to catch it. What''s more, the real role of this vanguard force is not to launch a strong attack against the reform party, but as long as a siege is formed, and after the large troops from the rear arrive, they can directly destroy the reform party with the momentum of Mount Tai. The army was moving very fast, and in the twinkling of an eye it had reached the place where imoku had appeared before. As Sean expected, the night party and the revenge party have been looking for the secret base of the reform party for a long time, and the emergence of imoku has leaked this place, so the two most powerful Dark Elf parties can never miss such an opportunity. Moreover, judging from their rapid action, it is obvious that whether it is execution ability, military literacy, cohesion and so on, it is much better than Sean''s understanding of the two major parties of the dark elves - of course, some of this is also due to the pressure exerted by the blood elves and the vengeance of the kasseton ethnic group. According to legend, dark elves are a group of stingy, narrow-minded and vengeful guys. The dark elf with a huge sword in both hands suddenly landed from the air. Although he was not wearing a thick heavy armor, looking at the two giant swords like door panels, it was obvious that the weight would not be much lighter, but he suddenly fell to the ground from mid air, but he did not cause any vibration and sound on the ground, let alone damage to the ground. In terms of control, the super strong man from the casseton group has obviously reached an extremely terrible level. The magician who followed closely was the magician with a sea of magic in his body. The purple magic lines on his face were obviously more complicated than ordinary people, and the enchanting purple light was also more bright and bright. Although the magician from nuopo eiser ethnic group was covered in a loose cloak, the purple awn emitted under his hood was extremely dazzling, and this cloak alone could not cover his proud peaks. It was obvious that he was a female magician. With the two men''s landing, the dark elves behind them also stopped around one by one. Everyone''s movements were very quick, but there was no sound, and everything seemed silent. If there were not so many dark elves standing around, no one could imagine that tens of thousands of dark elves were gathered here at this moment. And what''s more terrible is that the insects and birds in the forest are still pleasant, and they don''t seem to be quiet because of the arrival of danger. "As expected, it is comparable to our existence." After the man with a huge sword in both hands fell to his feet, he just sniffed the smell of the air, and then said, his voice was like an iron grindstone, very harsh, "the taste is very special, I don''t remember. And you? " "No." The female magician also shook her head slightly, "in the underground world, there should be no strong men of the same rank we are not familiar with?" "Where on earth did the reformers find them?" The male soldier also looked puzzled, "is it from the ruins of riding God?" "Very likely." After thinking for a while, the female mage said, "in addition, I can''t explain why there is a strong man who can compare with us. You know, the situation now is no better than that in the past. It is said that the last channel was also bombed six months ago, and the blood race''s lesenba family even had to marry the tyrant for this reason. " "Everyone knows what the Larsen Ba family thinks. We are not blind." The male soldier said in a deep voice, "now there are only two channels where energy can be started. One of them is on the side of the devil, but they say nothing can be opened. The remaining one is in the hands of the Giovanni clan. Lesenba sacrificed a genius in exchange for the opportunity to open up a new pattern with Giovanni. This is lesenba''s profit. " "I''ve heard that the bloody queen has left the castle." "It''s none of our business." The male soldier shook his head, "let''s solve the problem here first Are you ready? " The female mage nodded, then raised her right hand flat, and a drop of purple water condensed at her fingertips. When the magician touched his finger, the drop of purple water separated from his fingertips and fell to the ground. A moment later, a faint purple light suddenly lit up, and then quickly turned into a dark purple line, which quickly extended to the front. Road signs. A special magic originated from the dawn era. After several times of changes, it has now become a very special tracking magic. Different from other tracking magicians, there are many restrictions. In the hands of the female magician of the noble eiser group, she only needs some residual smell in the air to condense a road sign to identify the route that the tracked person has taken. As long as you are targeted by the road sign, even if you wash away the smell through the water, you still can''t get rid of the tracking of the road sign. Of course, the restrictions are not unlimited, but they are very small. The road sign quickly moved forward, and the people quickly followed the sign and rushed to the secret stronghold of the dark elves of the reform party. However, in the middle of the road, the road sign was suddenly disconnected, as if disturbed by some strong resistance, and then completely collapsed. Seeing the scene in front of her, the female magician snorted coldly. She just sniffed in the air, then opened her five fingers, and five purple water droplets condensed on her fingertips. Suddenly, the five water droplets immediately condensed into five brand-new road signs. Although the five road signs are scattered and separated from each other, it can be seen that the five road signs are reunited hundreds of miles away to form a thicker road sign and go towards the front. "Blind eye illusion." The female mage gave a proud cold hum, and then quickly took the people forward. This time, without any obstacles, the people soon came to this secret stronghold of the dark elf reform party. However, even standing outside the gate of this stronghold, you can see the desolation and solitude in the stronghold. Of course, what makes people more clear is that the whole stronghold looks extremely messy. It is obvious that someone was evacuating and transporting before, but he left in a hurry, so many things are still lost in the stronghold. "No!" The face of the male soldiers of the casseton group changed slightly, "another step late!" "It''s not too late." The female mage said in a deep voice, "follow the sign Although the other party wants to be clever, he doesn''t know that I have the ability to guide the way. If it weren''t for my ability, I''m afraid I would really be cheated by them. " At this time, what everyone saw was that the thick purple road sign did not leave the stronghold, but went straight across the whole stronghold and moved towards a deeper place. Suddenly, the male soldier reacted: "there is a secret passage!" The female mage nodded and said, "let''s catch up. The other party certainly didn''t expect us to find their secret channel, so we won''t run too far. It''s not difficult for us to catch up with them However, the other side has a strong man who can match us, so it''s better not to rush to war. Leave some people to report to the troops in the rear. We catch up with the other side first, and then form a siege. " "OK." Although the male soldier from the casseton ethnic group wanted to avenge rotikabas for killing their young patriarch, he must not be an irrational person if he could reach his level, so he soon calmed down and nodded in agreement with the female magician of the noble eiser ethnic group next to him. After a little negotiation, the two decided to leave 100 people. In addition to arranging signals and coordinate points along the way, they also wanted to facilitate communication with the rear forces, while the rest pursued them with all their strength. After making the decision, under the leadership of two dark elf superpowers, they quickly advanced towards the depths of the stronghold. However, just as the troops passed the big square of the secret stronghold of the reform party, the light of a huge red cross hundreds of meters long suddenly appeared on the square. The next moment, before everyone reacted, a huge explosion suddenly sounded. In a moment, the soldiers of this army who followed two super strong men screamed repeatedly. In an instant, more than half of their hands died in the explosion. And this is not the end. I don''t know where a figure appeared. At the moment, he stood in the middle of the explosion point. He suddenly waved the scarlet cross gun in his hand. A circle of crimson brilliance burst out from him immediately, quickly turned into a red circle, and then quickly spread around. Everyone who touched the ring, On the spot, it was directly cut into two sections by the sharp air flow of the ring, and it couldn''t die any more. With the continuous expansion of the ring, more and more soldiers died in the ring. Watching countless soldiers die here, the soldier and the magician bared their eyes. "Shameless people!" The male soldier let out a roar and waved towards the ring in front of him with his double swords. Then, after the double swords were held high, he immediately chopped and hit directly on the ring. A powerful force immediately spread out from the double swords, and then uploaded a circle in the whole ring at an amazing speed, which immediately completely destroyed the power composition on the ring, scattered the air flow of the whole ring and turned it into the most common air flow. However, at the beginning of the air blast, it still produced an extremely amazing explosive force. Some people who could not dodge were blown to pieces by the air blast on the spot. There were tens of thousands of soldiers, but under the sudden changes, there were only more than a thousand left. It was imoku who attacked. The combat effectiveness of the super strong can be seen from this! From the very beginning, imoku obviously had already made an ambush, just waiting for the enemy''s footsteps. At this moment, imoku still stands in place, free and easy and elegant, and exudes a leisurely atmosphere all over. Obviously, he has fully estimated the casualties caused by his two attacks, so he is not surprised that his second attack is interrupted by his opponent. Chapter 1259 Imoku stood where he was, and then moved his shoulders a little. Because the bandage almost wrapped around his whole body, he couldn''t see what kind of face he was. As for the rumored eyes of the window of the soul, you can see from imoku''s indifferent and free appearance that you don''t want to read any emotion from his eyes, but what you can obviously feel is that imoku still feels some regret that his shot can''t cause the death of tens of thousands of soldiers. But the idea of regret is only a moment. Only the super strong can deal with the super strong! This sentence, which has been handed down from a long time, has once again confirmed its accuracy today: if the male soldier of the kasseton ethnic group did not resist, I''m afraid imoku''s two attacks would be enough to ruin the whole team. "Tell the truth." Imoku''s voice is full of a unique low magnetism, thick and powerful without losing favor. "I''m really surprised that you can use the word ''shameless man'' Should I say you are naive or naive? Originally, our position is different, so even if I kill all of you, there is no such thing as despicable or shameless? " "The strong should have the pride of the strong!" The male soldier roared, "your opponent should be me who can match you! Not others! " The super strong is already beyond the existence of the concept of quantity. Even in the face of the 15th level strong at the peak of the legend, the 9th level Legion and the 10th level Legion still have enough deterrent power, but once they face the super strong, any Legion will lose all the meaning of existence. Because of this, if a super strong person appears on the battlefield, the party without a super strong person will choose to give way at the first time, because the outcome of this battle can be known without fighting. Many times, the appearance of super strong on the battlefield means that the war has reached the moment of life and death. And many times, the super strong will not fight against the "weak", and their opponent will always only be the super strong at the same level, because as long as the battle between the super strong wins, all forms of war will lose their meaning in an instant. This is the unspoken rule of war on the miracle continent today: whether it''s the underground world, the surface world, or the outer land. However, for imoku, who directly destroyed the existence of the twelve temples of the divine court in order to destroy the miracle plane, the so-called rules are meaningless to him. In his opinion, any enemy only needs to destroy them all, and the means and so on are irrelevant. Of course, the most important point is that this three views is very consistent with Sean''s behavior: War is only a means, but the important thing is the result. Therefore, in the face of the male soldier''s question, imoku soon gave a wild laugh: "is there something comparable to me? Hahaha... I''m really sorry. I haven''t heard such a ridiculous speech for a long time. I''m really... Sorry, please forgive me for my gaffe at this moment. " The male soldier''s face turned red. Gently rubbed the tears that didn''t seem to exist in the corners of his eyes, imoku''s voice was still clear: "the existence comparable to me? Please don''t get me wrong. I''m not aiming at you or anyone. What I want to say is... Everyone present is rubbish in my eyes. " "Boom!" The male soldier from the kasseton group broke out directly and rushed towards imoku. The super strong man has great explosive power, so his speed is naturally unparalleled. He rushed to imoku almost in the blink of an eye. The giant swords of his hands vertically and horizontally attack imoku''s two places at the same time: head and waist. In the face of the attack like the wind, imoku''s face was not surprised at all. His right hand with the gun turned slightly, stood horizontally and tilted the long gun to his side, which easily blocked the other party''s attack. A strong blast of air burst out, instantly tearing the surrounding space into a vacuum, and countless cracks exploded from the earth. Then, imoku suddenly took a step back, held a gun in his right hand at the same time, and the tip of the gun was aimed at the elf male soldier in front of him. Then without a pause, the long gun had been stabbed out like a dragon. Scarlet cracks clearly appeared in the air, as if even this space was torn by imoku''s rapid shot. From the parry of the grid gun to the backhand counterattack, imoku''s movements are as natural and smooth as clouds and water, as if he had practiced countless times. In the face of imoku''s rapid shot, the male soldier suddenly avoided his head and avoided the danger that his head was stabbed and exploded by imoku''s shot. Only the burning feeling from his right cheek was constantly stimulating his nerves and telling him how close he was to death at that moment. After such a rapid shot, imoku will not waste this battle rhythm. The red crack in the air had not disappeared. Imoku''s right wrist moved, and the cross gun in his hand had swept in the direction of the dark elf. In the face of imoku''s pursuit, the dark elf naturally could not wait to die: the huge sword on his right hand went up to block the cutting and sweeping of the cross spear, while the huge sword on his left hand still didn''t forget to wave towards imoku. Obviously, the conservative battle is not the style of the Dark Elf Warrior. He obviously belongs to a very active role of attack. To be fair, if this dark elf can wave this huge sword like a door plank with one hand, its strength must be not small, and it is still a double sword school, and its dexterity must be not weak. To support the high physical consumption battle of waving such a huge sword, its endurance must be good. In the case of excellent strength, agility and endurance, the strength of the dark elf super strong will not be much weaker. It is conservatively estimated that there must be at least 18 levels. Coupled with his consistent attack style, once he completely controls the battle rhythm, it will be the beginning of a nightmare for anyone. But it''s a pity that the dark elf super strong encountered imoku here. In the face of the attack of trying to cut himself back, imoku''s action was still full of an orderly Indifference: his wrist turned again, the cross gun turned slightly, and the cross section of the handle stuck on the giant sword at the tip of the gun. After that, the right hand was pulled, and the giant sword was pulled to one side. The center of gravity of the dark elf warrior was destroyed immediately. Naturally, the giant sword waved to imoku''s waist could not exert its power. At the moment when the Dark Elf Warrior''s steps were slightly wrong, imoku immediately captured the opportunity of this moment. His right hand worked again. At the same time, he took a big step forward without retreating, and the cross gun in his hand went straight to the other party''s throat again. This is imoku''s special ability: unlimited counterattack. Any attack against him, he can capture the exact flaw, so as to launch a sharp and deadly counterattack. Imoku''s counterattack ability has almost become a kind of law ability. Unless he has a real combat ability comparable to imoku, such as Alexis, no one can avoid imoku''s "infinite counterattack". Unable to crack imoku''s infinite counterattack, you don''t want to control the rhythm of fighting with imoku at all. So the battle was doomed from the moment the Dark Elf Warrior couldn''t crack imoku''s infinite counterattack. Faced with imoku''s shot straight to the throat, this time the dark elf warrior was completely unable to parry, because his center of gravity had just been destroyed and his fighting posture had not been adjusted in time. He could not fight back with his sword in his current almost squatting posture. So at this moment, even if there were more ideas, the dark elf warrior had to give up his two giant swords and quickly withdraw to avoid imoku''s fatal blow. Seeing that the dark elf chose to abandon the sword, the corner of his mouth under imoku''s bandage also raised slightly. Now that imoku has forced him to give up his weapons, it is naturally impossible for the other party to hold a sword with imoku''s fighting style. And a super strong man who has lost his weapon, even if his personal strength is strong, he is no different from a tiger whose teeth have been pulled out in front of another super strong man. However, just when imoku was ready to kill the dark elf warrior with explosive power, his heart suddenly jumped, suddenly stopped and gave up the pursuit of the Dark Elf Warrior. At this moment, several spikes floating on the ground also slowly sank to the ground again. The dark elf warrior of the kasseton group also took this opportunity to drive nearly 100 meters away from imokula, but in this way, it is also very far away from his weapons. Imoku did not pay attention to the guy who was almost no different from the tooth pulling tiger, but turned his head and looked at another super strong man present - the magician whose magic was as deep as the sea. At this time, the magic wave emitted by the magician was as huge as the tide. The sound of the magic ocean even sounded in the air, which seemed to resonate with the whole space. "You''re so excited." Although the female magician was looking at imoku, it was obvious that her words were not towards imoku, "he was obviously provoking us. Why didn''t you find such a simple way to excite us?" "I was careless." The male soldier took a deep breath and calmed his inner agitation before slowly opening his mouth. Although the fierce confrontation between imoku and the Dark Elf Male warrior was four offensive and defensive exchanges for the two, it was actually less than ten seconds. If it were not for the intervention of the dark elf sorceress, perhaps the victory or defeat between imoku and the male soldier would have been divided. But even so, imoku did not have the slightest color of anger. He still just stood in place and was light. In fact, although imoku''s infinite counterattack is extremely fierce, and only strong people like Alexis can check and balance it, in fact, it also has a very obvious disadvantage: long-range strike. In the face of long-range attacks such as magicians or archers, even if imoku can avoid dodging and even intercept all the opponent''s attacks, he can''t fight back instantly because of the distance. Therefore, the intervention of this female magician can be said to be another form of disintegration of the infinite counterattack. However, the Sorcerer''s weakness and low melee ability are also an unavoidable flaw - at least in imoku''s eyes, this female sorcerer is much easier to solve than that male soldier. All he needs to do is a close contact. "Since you think we are just rubbish just now, you must not mind us working together." In the face of the female magician''s inquiry, imoku shrugged noncommittally. "Leave it to us. You leave first and follow the sign." The sorceress said in a deep voice, "don''t let those dirty mice run away." "Go?" Imoku chuckled, "I said that all the people present are rubbish, so it''s better to stay all of them "Node." "No!" The sorceress''s face suddenly changed, "the dark star detonated!" A touch of red brilliance, accompanied by imoku''s words, suddenly emerged from the ground, and then turned into a circle at a very fast speed, quickly surrounding everyone in this circle. However, at the moment when the red circle was about to take shape, a small black ball was suddenly found in space. Under the strong gravity attraction, the surrounding space seemed to collapse. Then, after collapsing to a certain extent, the black ball suddenly burst, directly annihilating all the matter in a small area around it. Even the huge red light mask gathered by imoku also blew up a hole enough to accommodate one person. At this moment, the three figures quickly passed through the pit at a very fast speed. Although others tried to keep up quickly, the repair speed of the red mask was obviously faster than the female magician expected. The fourth figure passed only half, and the round mask had been repaired. On the spot, the person who had not completely passed was cut in half. "Dimensional space? Exile? " Seeing this scene, the female magician''s face changed several times in succession. "Well, I have a little eyesight." Imoku did not deny the female magician''s guess, "if you want to leave, you can only kill me." In fact, whether the previous cross explosion, the later red ring cutting, or even the current huge round cover, are actually derived from another special ability of imoku: plane interference. This derived ability includes but is not limited to various lower class laws and some upper class laws. It is precisely because of this that several different special abilities are displayed, which makes it difficult to find out imoku''s specialization direction. Among them, it includes the self righteous landmark tracking of the dark elf sorceress - which is also the result of imoku''s distortion by using plane interference. In fact, there is no secret channel in the whole secret stronghold. The direction guided by the road sign is just a trap that Sean, rotikabas and imoku have already prepared. Even the three legendary strong men who escaped were actually released by imoku. Because he knows very well that if he traps everyone here, the other party will certainly smell the smell of conspiracy and seek a chance to break through. At this point, even if imoku''s personal strength is no matter how powerful, he can''t completely stay in the face of a super strong man who wants to break through. Therefore, he might as well give the other party some hope, so as to force the opponent to stay and concentrate on fighting with him. With the special ability of unlimited counterattack, as long as the opponent shows a slight flaw, he will inevitably fall - this point was fully proved by the Dark Elf Male warrior half a minute ago. "Although I ran three little guys, if I move faster, I still have enough time to catch up and solve it." Imoku chuckled, but it was psychological warfare interference again, "so... I decided to solve you as soon as possible." Chapter 1260 At this time, in front of the three legendary strong men, the huge red mask has gradually become thin. Although we can still see the general outline and the vague figure inside, the voices between each other can not be transmitted at all. Obviously, the scope shrouded by this mask no longer belongs to this dimensional space. This phenomenon is often called dimensional exile by magicians. Of course, in fact, this is not a real dimensional exile, but just looks similar. It is an illusion created by imoku using the unique ability of plane interference. However, even the magician at the super strong level can''t see the difference. How can the three legendary strong understand the differences in details? The three of them looked at each other, and then gave up the idea of rescue or destruction, but chose to continue to follow the road sign. After crossing the whole vestibule, the landmark entered the hole of a huge tree. In the forest of deep understanding, there are not few giant trees that need hundreds of people to embrace. There are several such giant trees near the habitat of most dark elf groups. They are usually regarded as clan cluster clubs, or training camps, collective dormitories, defensive fortresses and so on. Usually, only in the fortress will a tree hole be opened for access and a door be installed, while the giant tree used for other functions will not open a tree hole for access, but will build a bridge for access through the branches on the giant tree. This design is mainly to prevent the enemy from attacking tactics surrounded by various facilities. Of course, the tree itself will be coated with a greasy medicine to prevent the dark elves from climbing - after all, in the forest terrain, the dark elves are as active terrorists as the Forest Elves, and the ability to climb trees is not a thing at all. At this time, three legendary dark elves from two tribes followed the sign into the tree cave. The hall of this tree cave has a very wide area and the floor height is about 10 meters. It looks like it should be a handling hall. However, due to the destruction of materials and the withdrawal of personnel, it is impossible to know what was going on in this hall before. A spiral wooden ladder made from the inside of the tree goes up along the inner wall of the tree, and the stairs even have carved handrails. Even dark elves can''t avoid vulgarity in such unimportant things. The road sign went up the stairs and went straight to the second floor. The three dark elves rushed to the second floor without hesitation. This huge fortress tree as an entrance and exit is more than 50 meters high, and the floor height of the second floor is still nearly 10 meters. According to this layout, the tree can only be divided into five floors at most. The whole second floor has many windows and a large number of arrow holes. The stairs are not spiral stairs along the inner wall, but climbing wooden ladders. The whole second floor is actually divided into four small floor heights. From the layout point of view, this should be the shooting floor of the huge fortress tree. Its purpose is to prevent the attack of foreign forces and reduce the pressure on the first floor. The road signs are a little scattered here, but they finally converge on the fourth floor and lead to the third floor. Almost needless to think, the three legendary dark elves also know what the layout of the third floor is. According to the layout of the defense fortress of the dark elves, the third floor is obviously the support floor. Its purpose is to reinforce the internal reinforcements on the first and second floors. At the same time, it is also used as a rest area to enable the soldiers who resist the invasion to return to their combat posts quickly. The fourth floor should be the access floor, which is used to build a connecting bridge with other giant tree areas and private areas; The fifth floor should be the emergency medical room, which is specially responsible for the emergency treatment of the wounded in the defensive fortress. Of course, except that the access floor on the fourth floor does not need too high height space, the floors on the third floor and the fifth floor will occupy a large height, which is used to divide a smaller internal floor space to deal with the possible large number of casualties. As these dark elves guessed, the layout of the giant tree of this defense fortress is no different from that of other dark elves. What they didn''t expect was that after the road sign went all the way to the entrance and exit floor of the fourth floor, it was directly divided into five routes and extended to five different places. It was obvious that there were many entrances and exits of the giant tree of the defensive fortress, and the evacuation of these dark elves had different responsibilities at that time, so they didn''t evacuate to one route. After the five legendary dark elves looked at each other, they made a decision and chose the three routes closest to them to catch up. In their view, it is obvious that these dark elves of the reform party are unwilling to be carried by a nest, so they chose five different escape routes. This is very much in line with the Reform Party''s practice of retaining living power - in fact, not only the reform party, but any ethnic group will make such a choice when it is in life or death. A very logical way of doing things. So even without catching up with the target, these dark elves can probably guess what the situation will be at the end of these five routes: the most worthless are those old dark elves, who are a group of victims who can only serve as bait; The two most valuable groups, one group is nothing more than the children and women of the dark elf reform party, who should be the future hope of the whole reform party, and the other group is the young members of the reform party, who are the blood and future strength of the whole reform party; As for the remaining two batches, they are either the same bait and cannon fodder as those old dark elves, or a group of mainstays that really belong to the decision-making level. For the three legendary strong men, what they are most eager to meet is naturally the most valuable two groups and the group belonging to the decision-making level. ¡­¡­ Three legendary dark elves, one is a magician, the other two are soldiers, but one uses a long gun and one uses a double sword. Sword dancer is a characteristic profession of the elves. Basically, there must be sword dancer in all elves. The only difference is the proportion. For example, the grassland elves in the highland elves prefer the career of sword dancer, followed by the gray elves and dark elves. In the blood elves, the sword dancer is just the transition to a higher career: Jue Jian. The dark elf super strong man holding double giant swords is a great swordsman. At present, although the dark elf legendary strong man using double swords seems to be suspected of deliberately imitating the former, he is obviously unable to compare with the strong man in terms of strength and sensitivity, so he is only a sword dancer so far. Of course, he can be regarded as an experienced sword dancer. The one with the long gun belongs to a variant of the dark elf derived from the sword dancer professional system: the war gun dancer. Unlike sword dancers who take a dexterous route, gun dancers are famous for their courage. To put it simply, it''s the rigid and fierce type of walking with one force and ten meetings. Of course, because the predecessor of derivative profession is sword dancer, dexterity naturally needs to be taken into account. Assuming that ten is the standard evaluation of this profession, the sword dancer is seven points sensitive and three points strength, and wins only by skill; The battle gun dancers are eight points of strength and two points of sensitivity. On the basis of ensuring the lowest skill level, they completely rely on brute force to defeat their opponents. I don''t know whether the gun dancer is unfortunate or whether he forgot to wash his face when he went out today. After walking all the way along the road sign, it was no one else who intercepted him, but Rorty cabas. Dressed in shiny black heavy armor and holding a huge black heavy cavalry gun with exaggerated shape, Rorty kabas stood in front of a door and quietly waited for his opponent to come. When he saw rotikabas, the face of the war gun dancer could not help but become dignified. He may not know who Rorty cabas is, but he is no stranger to the momentum emanating from Rorty cabas - almost without thinking, he already knows that the amazing man in front of him is the hope and symbol of the rise of the Reform Party: The Dark Knight Rorty cabas. In the underground world, the power of the lost knight is obvious to all. This is a positive career that depends entirely on strength and others. If the lost Knight claims to be the second in the field of power, no class dares to be the first. Of course, with the exception of complete strength suppression, if it only seems to compete purely for professional advantages, no rank in the underground world can say that it can beat the lost knight in terms of strength. Not to mention, once the lost knight is advanced successfully and transformed into a god selected knight, he will gain the unique ability blessed by the temple. Facing Rorty cabas, it is impossible for the war gun dancer to say that there is no pressure. However, even so, he could not leave like this, and even he had a feeling of great luck in his heart. After all, he could let rotikabas, such a powerful existence, guard here personally. Obviously, the road leading to the door behind him is an important escape force of the reform party. However, rotikabas was not in the mood to pay attention to the mind of the war gun dancer. He looked up and down at the war gun dancer, and then his face showed a joking look: "you''re alone? I''m still a gun dancer. I really don''t know whether you should be lucky or unlucky. You actually met me. " In the face of Rorty cabas''s teasing, the war gun dancer didn''t speak. A strong breath was emanating from Rorty cabas, and then kept pressing against him, which made him feel that breathing began to become a little difficult. Obviously, the powerful momentum of roticabas obviously used the power of the Black God. This is also one of the unique abilities of God selected knights. "Well, let''s stop talking nonsense. Do you want me to kill you or just surrender?" Rotikabas smiled and said, "of course, if you surrender, you know the rules. I won''t repeat it Make a choice quickly. Don''t waste each other''s time. " "Hum!" The war gun dancer let out a heavy cold hum to get rid of rotikabas''s momentum suppression. To become a legendary strong man, his own strength will not be too bad. Even if rotikabas uses the power of the Black God to suppress his momentum, he still has a way to crack it for the war gun dancer, but the price he needs to bear is slightly higher than under normal circumstances. There is obviously no hesitation and entanglement in the choice of being suppressed to fight with the opponent and paying the price to get rid of the suppression so as to fight with the opponent. "It''s not mature enough." Faced with the fact that the war gun dancer actually chose to fight with himself, Rorty cabas shook his head slightly, "forget it, since this is your choice, then I will respect your decision I have to say, facing me, you are still much luckier. If you meet that guy Sean, I''m afraid he won''t talk to you for so long, and he can let you breathe more fresh air. " "It''s no use talking nonsense!" The gun dancer shouted in a deep voice, "today is the day when your reform party will perish." After that, without waiting for any response from roticabas, he rushed directly towards roticabas. However, it is different from ordinary charge operations. The spear dancer''s sprint was after running a distance in front of the step. With a slight shake of his body, he suddenly separated two figures. After the two side-by-side figures stepped on the ground again and made a sprint, the two figures suddenly turned into four figures in a row after a burst of shaking, and then after the third step, the four figures turned into eight figures. This is a unique fighting style of war gun dancers: phantom war dance! Through the unique stepping method, the phantom is created by means of power resonance. Although these phantoms are entities and do not have any attack ability, the war gun dancer can exchange positions with these phantoms, so that the opponent can not see where his real body is, so as to form a special attack advantage to solve his opponent. However, for ordinary people, it may be a very troublesome way of fighting, but there is obviously no pressure for roticabas. The center of gravity of rotikabas sank slightly, and the whole person showed a state of half squatting. The gun in his right hand tilted slightly, and a thick and powerful momentum burst out of him. However, as soon as this momentum broke out, it immediately began to condense towards roticabas. At this moment, roticabas seemed to sink into the dark abyss. In the perception of gun dancers, roticabas was like a dark fog. At the next moment, rotikabas suddenly stabbed the gun: it was clearly just a stabbing action, but he seemed to be wrestling with something. The whole person was pushed back and moved several meters away, and two very clear marks were worn on the ground. However, the space where Rorty cabas shot out suddenly appeared a tiny dark collapse. Then, countless iron chains formed entirely by the condensation of darkness emerged from the collapse of this space, as if they were scattered like stars and rings, but it looked more like a bud blooming to outsiders. "Black god roars!" A terrible smell of darkness erupted from the black ball, and then turned into a strong black beam and rushed towards the gun dancer. This is a black light column with a coverage of 10 meters in diameter! Not to mention the eight gun dancers in a row, even if 16 figures stand in a row, they are definitely within the range of this light column. In the face of this shock wave of fear that made the whole body of the war gun dancer feel sweaty, he didn''t dare to hold it up at all. Without hesitation, he immediately jumped to the side with the fastest speed, the heaviest power and the largest explosion, avoiding the impact of this terrible dark beam. The impact of the dark beam did not last long, just for a moment, as if it was a lack of follow-up power, so it gradually went out. However, all the areas impacted by the dark light beam are annihilated. Let alone powder, even the traces of its own existence have completely disappeared, as if it did not exist in the material world from the beginning! Chapter 1261 The twelve temples represent twelve different power attribution. The black god represents all the forces of darkness, including but not limited to darkness, negative energy, chaos, undead, annihilation and so on. Rather than dark, Sean prefers to call these evil energies, because there''s basically nothing good or normal in this thing. Especially at the moment, roticabas simply can''t control this power. Although rotikabas has indeed been recognized as a relic and successfully achieved the inheritance power left by the temple, it does not necessarily mean that rotikabas has the ability to completely control this power. In fact, the real meaning of "riding God" refers to controlling the power given by God. The current situation of rotikabas is that it has been officially recognized by the ruins, inherited the power of the Black God, and can use the ability of being subordinate to the Black God. However, because he can''t really control this power, in fact, roticabas can''t control and determine what attribute ability will appear when borrowing the power of the Black God, at least for now. The power of annihilation happens to be one of the most terrible attributes of the Black God. I don''t know whether roticabas is lucky or unfortunate. At least, under this attack, the black light column rose from the atrium, but it did not just annihilate the vestibule of the stronghold. If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that at that moment, the vast forest of knowledge suddenly emptied a small part of the tens of miles north from the southwest of the central part. Similarly, there are not a few people who can see this black light column. Don''t forget that there are not a few people attracted by the outbreak of imoku''s breath in the forest of deep understanding at the moment. However, there are not many people who really dare to ignore the terrible deterrent sent out by the roar of the Black God. You know, even the dark elf and gun dancer with legendary strength chose to retreat without hesitation in the face of this attack. He could not raise any idea of resistance, let alone parry. No matter who, even the super strong, will not fight the annihilation attribute at will, it is too long. Rotikabas sighed with some regret: "it''s still not skilled enough. The attack effect has been launched for too long, so you escaped." The battle gun dancer had already been scared white by the annihilation attribute of the Black God''s roar. At the moment, when he heard Rorty cabas''s words, he couldn''t help feeling depressed and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. But he really couldn''t find any words to refute, because at the moment when the black god roared, he had smelled the smell of death. Naturally, he chose to avoid without hesitation, and it was impossible to make a positive struggle. "I''ll give you another chance." Rotikabas looked at the gun dancer from a distance. "Swear by your soul, if you are willing to be my follower, I can spare your life, otherwise you will really have to die here." "Hum!" The war gun dancer shouted angrily, and his heart became firm again. He soon convinced himself that it was not a shameful thing to avoid a bombardment of annihilation attributes. It was a force that even the super strong were unwilling to face easily. "Your reform party has completely declined and there is no chance to rise again, Even if you find a super strong help from the black god ruins this time, it''s meaningless, because... " "Wait." Rotikabas interrupted the war gun dancer''s words, "I found a super strong help in the ruins of the Black God?" "That''s right!" "Ha ha ha!" Rorty cabas burst out laughing, "that big man is not my man So, it''s a very lucky thing for you to meet me here. If you meet Sean, it''s real bad luck. " The wargun dancer frowned slightly. He began to feel that the development of things did not seem as easy as they thought. "Lord imoku is a follower of Lord Sean, not of our reform party. And Lord Sean is the mysterious figure who severely damaged the princess of lesenba and destroyed the passage to the surface world Now everyone in the underground world is not looking for this mysterious figure. Here, that''s the one. " With a funny voice, rotikabas happily introduced Sean''s deeds, "so you don''t naively think that only two elders can solve Lord imoku?" "Hum, even if you can''t..." "Under Lord Sean''s command, there are several big people who are equal to Lord imoku." Rorty cabas said faintly, and the sarcasm on his face was very obvious, "or... Do you really think your road sign is accurate? It was just a disturbing magic, which lured all of you into a trap. What a sad guy. " "Trap!" The battle gun dancer''s face suddenly changed, and he no longer looked proud, "this... This is impossible!" "Nothing is impossible. The world is big." Rotikabas said softly, and his look was much calmer. "You haven''t been to the surface world, and you don''t know the cruelty of that world Maybe many people think that our underground world is the real killing world, but in the surface world, if you really want to kill a person, you don''t even need to do it yourself. Just one word is enough Don''t say it''s so easy to kill a person. Even many times, just a few words of communication is enough to determine the life and death of a country. Under such circumstances, will you still think that our tribal groups in the underground world are very strong? " Rorty cabas looked coldly at the gun dancers in front of him, and then said in a deep voice: "I solicited you not because of anything else, but because our reform party really has no available people now, which is very disadvantageous for us to strive for new interests in the future. That''s why I''m here to tell you so much. Now, choose whether to live to witness the arrival of the new world or to die here in order to keep your ignorant and ridiculous ideas. " "New world..." the gun dancer looked at rotikabas with an unbelievable face. He had vaguely guessed what rotikabas meant by the so-called new world. But before he could make a choice, a shrill scream rang through the world. The scream was extremely sharp and harsh, and it also looked extremely sad. Even if you were far away, you could clearly hear it. As soon as the war gun dancer heard the sound, his face changed. Because it was no one else who made such a miserable scream, it was the magician among the three legendary strong men. "That direction..." Rorty cabas glanced to his right. "Is Sean awake?" Speaking of this, I couldn''t help looking back at the war gun dancer, "now you know why I say you''re lucky? When you meet that guy Sean, you''re a corpse now. It''s impossible to stand here and communicate with me. " "You gave him the life crystal core robbed from the blood elf..." now that you know Sean''s identity and origin, you can think of Rorty cabas robbing the life crystal core, so you don''t have to think about the next use. "Of course." Rotikabas generously admitted the gun dancer''s guess, because there is nothing to hide now. "That thing is for me, but it just allows me to break through the boundary and step up a step in a short time. But with my talent, do you think I need to borrow this thing to break through the limit It''s the perfect use only for Lord Sean. Since he was seriously injured by the explosion of the abyss channel, he needs to spend a lot of strength to suppress the deterioration of his injury. Although this greatly weakens his strength, once he is asked to find treatment methods, what effect do you think will be when the power that continuously suppresses condensation and quenching in order to suppress the deterioration of his injury returns? " What kind of effect? I''m afraid no one can guess except Sean. At this moment, at the end of another road sign, Sean was stepping on a man. Around the corpse were countless pits and gullies - some of them were scorched black, some were emitting black smoke, some were white bubbles like corrosion, and many other different traces. However, no matter what kind of phenomenon remains, it is certain that there is a very obvious smell of magic fluctuation on these pits and gullies. Obviously, it has also experienced an extremely fierce battle here. The figure trampled on the ground by Sean is a young looking woman. The woman and the super strong female magic mage are also from nobo eiser, and they still have a teacher-student relationship. For this female student, the female magic mage of super strong level is still very optimistic. If there is no accident, she will certainly become a super strong in the future. In this way, it can be said that it is a great help to the nuopo eiser ethnic group. It is precisely because the female student has excellent potential and talent, so no matter what kind of task, the super strong female magician will take her with her in order to win more learning and training opportunities for her. However, it is a pity that this time, in the eyes of many people, this is a very easy encirclement and suppression task, but it is not easy at all. The female magician''s hands had been cut off shoulder to shoulder. Her right hand, which was cut off and thrown out, even held a magic wand tightly. It seemed that her nerves were not dead, and she could vaguely see the inching of her fingers. In addition to the broken shoulders, the female magician was almost full of holes, and her whole body had been beaten to pieces. But strangely, these scars are not sword wounds, but more like the result of an explosion. But even so, the female magician will still not die, still panting, of course, from time to time, some blood spits out of her mouth. Sean''s feet were stepping on her towering * * * * and looked down on the dark elf sorceress with a cold face. Of course, Sean''s situation at the moment is actually not very good. His clothes were also a little ragged, with not only traces of corrosion, but also traces of burning. Obviously, he also experienced a hard struggle. But in any case, the current winner is Sean, not the half dead Dark Elf sorceress. "The life crystal core was originally used on you..." the female magician''s eyes were full of reluctance. In fact, no matter who it is, I''m afraid he won''t be willing at this moment. Because at the beginning of the battle, Sean was just the strength of the Earl rank, and he didn''t even dare to explode the strength of the Marquis rank, so the whole battle was upside down from the beginning. The female magician didn''t have the habit of teasing her opponent. She just wanted to kill Sean as soon as possible, and then continue to track the whereabouts of the escaped Dark Elf reform party. However, the more she wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, the more space for Sean to move. As a result, with the delay of the battle time, until the black god roared, Sean took advantage of the female magician''s momentary absence and bullied him regardless of the danger. At that moment, he burst out all the strength of the whole body and completely activated the strong vitality that had been made into medicine and had been dormant in his body since Sean drank it. As a result, naturally, this powerful vitality constantly stimulates Sean''s body, accelerates Sean''s physical recovery ability, and thus repairs all Sean''s hidden and obvious injuries - if according to the standard process, Sean can''t completely recover from the injury at this moment, and it must be self-healing for a period of time. However, under the threat of fierce fighting and death environment, it can speed up the recovery process. Of course, this naturally can not avoid the waste of some efficacy. After those life potions that had not been fully digested exploded, he did not hesitate to blow up the female magician''s body shield. Under this opportunity, Sean could not beat the water dog without pain. So the female magician''s shoulders were cut off by Sean, and her body was blasted with holes by the impact of incomparably strong vitality, just like a torn rag. If it hadn''t been for these vitality to blow up the sorceress, and at the same time, because of the penetration of vitality, she still had vitality in her body. She would have died in the previous explosion - but she couldn''t restrain her from making a very sad scream. "Well, I have to thank you." Sean took a deep breath, and then calmed the surging emotions in his heart. Similarly, he also completely calmed the running power in his body, completely converged it back into his own body, and then injected it all into his second heart. Suddenly, the heart withered due to the previous battle immediately recovered its vitality, A strong beating sound sounded again, "although it is expected that it would be better if a soldier came to practice with me, but now that I have achieved the result I want, it doesn''t matter." The sorceress looked at Sean with gnashing teeth and a look of resentment in her eyes: "you can''t succeed! Even if you can kill me, you can''t kill my teacher! " "Well, I can''t kill your teacher, but imoku can." Sean grinned. His smile was very gentle without the slightest anger. "If there was no accident, your teacher should be almost dead now." "It''s impossible, just by..." The female magician seemed to have something to say, but Sean did not intend to continue to listen to her nonsense. He stabbed her heart with a sword and completely destroyed her source of strength, thus really ending the life of the female magician. However, just after Sean crushed both hearts of the female magician, his pupils shrank suddenly. Because at this moment, he actually saw a touch of extremely bright golden brilliance on the female magician. This radiance exudes a very unique breath of power, which makes Sean feel like a magical soul. At the same time, the prompt sound suddenly sounded by the system also made Sean feel a burst of surprise, followed by a burst of ecstasy: "I see! i see! This is the real power of my blood! Hunting spirit... Hunting spirit... Hunting soul! This ability can only be effective in the legendary realm! " [the soul of the strong is found and is being tested...] [it has been detected that the blood power "Shou Ling" has reached the power judgment standard, and the blood effect is launched successfully.] [capture the soul of the strong?] Chapter 1262 Suspended in front of Sean was a golden flame. Strictly speaking, this is not a flame, but just has the appearance of some kind of energy aggregate that is constantly emitted like a flame. [capture the soul of the strong?] The cold prompt sound of the system sounded again. [yes.] Nonsense, do you still need to ask this question? It''s mentally retarded! [please touch the soul of the strong.] Contact? Sean was stunned, but he quickly reacted and touched the so-called "strong soul". As soon as the index finger of the right hand touched the soul flame, a slightly cold touch came over, much like touching ice. However, on this tactile sense, Sean experienced a fear like trembling of the soul flame, as if he had known his end, but he could not escape this fate at all. He could only watch himself be captured. At this moment, Sean suddenly had a lot of experience. [the will test has passed, and you have successfully captured the soul of the strong man.] The next moment, the strong spirit turned into a streamer and was sucked into Sean''s body by Sean''s right hand. Then, Sean only felt a slight pain in his chest, as if he had been burned by fire. When Sean opened his collar, he saw a black mark on his left chest. Staring at the black mark, many unique messages were suddenly activated in Sean''s mind, and then rushed to the depths of consciousness. Even Sean, who has stepped into the realm of legend, can''t help but get dark in front of him at the moment, and then groaned. His body faltered slightly and almost fell to the ground. When all the knowledge about hunting spirit and hunting soul poured into Sean''s mind, Sean''s face became a little complicated. Of course, the knowledge directly poured into Sean''s mind is not only about hunting spirit, but also includes the common sense of the other two taboo blood vessels, and even many side branch related knowledge such as how to distinguish taboo blood vessels. These knowledge contents alone are enough to write 100000 Library Classics common in the world - which is why Sean feels dark at this moment. After all, such a huge amount of knowledge suddenly fills his brain. It is considered that Sean''s physical quality is very strong without directly crowding his brain. According to the relevant knowledge in his mind, Sean stretched out his left index finger, gently spit out a strange syllable, and saw a golden flame suddenly appear on his index finger. The golden flame exudes a domineering atmosphere of looking at the world, which makes people know that the flame is not simple - in fact, the golden flame has been purified once, or after being captured by Sean, the soul flame can no longer be called the strong soul. After the death of a strong man, his soul will still have its own memory. If he is accepted by the gods he believes in, he will become a member of the kingdom of God and become a part of the power of the gods. On the contrary, if they are not accepted by the gods, they will have two ends: one is to integrate into the kingdom of God and become the source of strength to consolidate the kingdom of God; The other is to turn into the source force and return to the source of the world. But now, the strong soul intercepted by Sean has become the purest soul power. Its related knowledge, memory, personality and so on have been purified and decomposed at the moment when Sean absorbed them into his body. Of course, this purest essential soul power is not useless to Sean. He can integrate this soul power into his own body, so as to enhance his own role. In terms of his current strength, the souls of about five legendary strong men of level 12 can directly step into level 13. If the soul of the 13th level strong man, it only needs two to improve his strength level. Simply put, the role of the strong soul for Sean himself is to quickly improve his strength: as long as he hunts enough strong people, he can even become the most powerful existence in the world by absorbing the souls of these strong people in a very short time. Moreover, the benefits of the strong soul are not only this. Let Sean quickly improve his strength is just one of them. Sean can even inject the souls of these powerful people who have been purified and filtered into some weapons and equipment, so as to artificially make powerful artifact equipment. Of course, there is a price for making this kind of artifact equipment. First of all, it needs to be clear that not all equipment can withstand the injection of the strong soul. For example, some ordinary forged equipment, the result is that this equipment can not withstand the power of the strong soul, resulting in the complete collapse, resulting in the unreasonable consumption and waste of the strong soul. According to Sean''s conjecture, only very powerful demonized equipment, or the equipment of the epic and myth class, can withstand the injection of the soul of the strong and become an artifact. After all, the biggest difference between artifact and these powerful demonized equipment, epic equipment and mythological equipment is that artifact has a magical soul as the core power of equipment, and the injection of strong soul can perfectly solve this problem. In other words, Sean can even mass produce artifacts if he wants. Of course, the only problem is that the quality of this kind of artifact is beyond his control. The only thing he can do is to inject the strong soul into the appropriate equipment. As for what kind of new equipment this equipment will degenerate into under the action of the strong soul, it has nothing to do with Sean. It is completely a face fighting behavior. It is possible to harvest an extremely powerful artifact equipment, or it may lead to the equipment becoming a chicken rib artifact. Even, the soul of the strong can be directly injected into the equipment that is already an artifact, so as to further refine and sublimate the artifact equipment - this method is obviously safer than making a new artifact equipment by yourself, although you still can''t determine what the enhanced effect is, But at least you won''t make a chicken rib artifact of no practical value. But for the latter artifact strengthening method, there are quality requirements for the soul of the strong. Yes, the soul of any strong man who dies in Sean''s hands is judged by quality. Like now, this strong soul in Sean''s hand. [strong soul: magic type (element type), level 12, level A.] [Item Description: This is the soul of a legendary magician who is good at elemental magic. Although his potential was limited, with his outstanding talent, the quality of the soul of this group of strong people is not too bad. Its memory and personality have been purified, and you can use it safely Trust me, it''s worth a lot both for personal use and for trading.] On the item description of the strong soul, Sean noticed the word "transaction". Almost for a time, he already knew what the so-called transaction was all about. In fact, killing gods, hunting spirits and disasters are known as the three taboos in the world, and there is no reason for their blood. These three taboo blood vessels are difficult to distinguish a strong and weak contrast, mainly because they have different advantages. Under different environmental conditions, the three taboo blood vessels can play an extremely powerful and terrible ability. Like the owner of God killing blood, the gods will be weakened for at least half a rank in front of them, and the momentum suppression such as divine power has no effect on the owner of God killing blood. Even, the owner of the bloodline of killing God can seize the power of the God by killing the God - not from the God''s personality and clergy, but from the power of the God before his death. It is the same as that of the hunting spirit to strengthen its own effectiveness by killing the strong and seizing its soul power. The only difference is that those who kill gods and blood vessels can capture about half of the power after killing gods, while those who hunt spirits and blood vessels will become more and more in demand with the improvement of realm strength. To put it simply, whenever a bloodkiller is killed, all the gods killed by him can seize at least half of the strength of the other party to strengthen himself. However, Soul Hunters will need more strong souls to accelerate their growth because of their continuous improvement of strength: for example, upgrading level 13 requires five strong souls of level 12, while upgrading level 14 is likely to require ten strong souls of level 13. Therefore, for those who hunt spirit blood, if the later strong soul is only used to strengthen itself, it is not cost-effective. On the contrary, it is better to use it in artifact production. Of course, Sean also believed that the artifact making ability possessed by the hunting spirit could not be so stupid. There must be some hidden rules. At least seeing the "magic type (element type)" marked on the strong soul in his hand, Sean was convinced that artifact making would not be so simple. This is also incomparable to the bloodline of killing God. Similarly, Sean also had some understanding of why Gypsy could quickly grow into such a powerful figure in a short time, even killing so many gods by triggering the dusk of the gods. Of course, there are reasons for liberating the world and making the world continue to grow. On the other hand, I''m afraid it''s also for the growth of his own strength. After all, if Sean has a bloodline of killing gods, he will certainly try his best to find gods to kill. As for the blood of disaster, it is a pure disaster star. The essence of this kind of blood is not given by the plane - the bloodline of killing gods and the bloodline of hunting spirits are special bloodlines given by the will of the plane, but the bloodline of disaster is not. The so-called disaster blood is actually a beacon made by void creatures and put into the plane. Although the person who obtains this blood can also obtain very powerful power, it is also equivalent to providing a coordinate signal point for empty visitors. With the continuous use of the power given by the blood, the built-in information source of the blood will become larger and larger, which will be locked by the empty visitors, and then tear the plane barrier and throw external creatures into the plane world - such external creatures include but are not limited to the skeleton plane, the abyss plane, the hell plane, the chaotic dimension, the dark side of the world, and so on. Simply put, the ultimate essence of the blood of disaster is to devour the original power of the world, so as to destroy the plane world of the order world. While really awakening this blood power, Sean also felt the burden on his shoulder - the son of the world, which was not just talking about it. With a gentle breath, Sean put away the strong soul. At present, he hasn''t figured out how to use the strong soul, so he decided to put it away for the time being. At this time, he even had an idea in his mind, but whether the idea is really feasible remains to be tested. But before that, Sean felt it necessary to collect more powerful souls. After all, this thing is so valuable that collecting more is a precaution. At the same time, a dark elf holding two long swords suddenly broke into the air. The dark elf saw the body of the dark elf magician who was almost separated by Sean at a glance, which made his face dignified. But then when he saw the battlefield around him as if he had experienced a century war, the dignified color relaxed a little. Don''t think about it. Sean knows that the dark elf obviously misunderstood something. There is a premise and limitation for soldiers to deal with magicians: if magicians are allowed to distance themselves, soldiers are almost in a situation of being beaten and waiting to die; If the soldier is close to the magician, it is the time of the magician''s death. Although this theory is no longer an inevitable result after reaching the legendary realm, legendary magicians often end up no better if they are close to them by legendary soldiers; Similarly, if the legendary warrior has been unable to get close to the legendary magician, the best way is to stop the battle, otherwise the unlucky will be the legendary warrior - of course, once you step into the legendary realm, it will be much more difficult to kill each other of the same legendary strong, so the final result is often a draw. At this time, in the knowledge of the dark elf sword dancer, it was obvious that Sean used some special method to get close to the legendary magician, and then unexpectedly killed him completely. "Your dirty methods against magicians are useless to me!" The dark elf sword dancer looked at Sean proudly and said in a deep voice. Sean didn''t respond. He just thought the dark elf was cute. Nowadays, even in the surface world, the legendary strong will not say such brainless words, but I didn''t expect that the underground world has maintained such a lovely arrogant style. However, Sean didn''t intend to say anything. He was afraid to scare the dark elf away. You know, in Sean''s eyes, the legendary strong man is like a delicious meal. He doesn''t want to let this fat meat he sent to the door run away. So, without the slightest hesitation and nonsense, Sean swung his long sword and immediately attacked the dark elf sword dancer! Chapter 1263 Two golden flames were burning in Sean''s hands. The two flames did not fuse together, but felt mutually exclusive, just like the same pole of a magnet. Among them, the one on the left of the palm is the strong soul from the magician. The one on the right of the palm is the soul flame of the sword dancer just killed by Sean. [strong soul: Warrior type (skill type), level 12, level B.] [Item Description: This is the soul of a legendary warrior who is proficient in fighting skills, but his potential seems to have reached the limit, and there is no room and possibility for further expansion. If it''s just for trading, it may be difficult to sell at a good price, but if it''s for use, it should still be of some value.] This strong soul is undoubtedly much worse than that of the magician. It is not recommended to trade even the words on the item description. But because of the contrast, Sean knows one thing. Obviously, the so-called B-level evaluation refers to the possibility that the legendary strong man has not stepped into the peak of legend, and is likely to stop at the level of level 13 or 14 - but the limitation of this stop is that Sean is not sure because of the temporary lack of reference. The magician''s A-level evaluation means that she will be able to step into the peak of legend, but whether she can break through and become a super strong person is still debatable. Based on this inference, Sean guessed that there would be at least two strong souls of S-level and C-level evaluation. The former should be the real talents who are very promising to break through to the super strong level and have special blood in their bodies. On the other hand, Sean can''t judge the details. It''s probably those who are very reluctant to step into the legendary realm, or even those who can''t step into the legendary realm - it''s precisely because of this that Sean can''t judge the level of grade B evaluation. As for the deal, Sean didn''t think about it at all. He guessed that this so-called transaction must mean trading with the devil or the devil and the dead. After all, only these guys would want to collect souls. However, according to the laws and standards of the world and his own identity as the son of the world, it is obviously impossible to have such a trading opportunity. Of course, he doesn''t need to deal with these ectopic creatures at all, because Sean doesn''t lack anything that the other party can give. Feeling the faint change in the air, Sean soon put away the two strong souls. Looking up, I saw Rorty cabas flying rapidly with a dark elf, and then soon fell in front of Sean. Sean glanced at the gun dancer who was a little embarrassed, and then said, "prisoner?" I don''t know why, when Sean looked at him, the gun dancer suddenly shivered and felt a sense of fear of being stared at by natural enemies. The birth of this feeling made him feel extremely incredible, because the breath emitted by Sean fully showed that he would never enter the realm of legend for more than a week - of course, he would be even more surprised if he knew that Sean entered the realm of legend a few minutes ago - although he had heard that there were indeed many talents in the world, In the upper holy realm, you can escape from the legendary strong, and once you step into the legendary realm, you can even fight with the old legendary strong. However, it was only World War I. But at that moment, when Sean stared at him, he even noticed the great threat of death! You know, in the battle between the legendary strong and the legendary strong, if one side is determined to escape, unless it has fallen into a trap or ambush, or suffered some fatal damage, the other side can''t stop the opponent''s escape at all. Looking forward to Sean, the war gun dancer can clearly feel that once he goes to war with Sean, he will never escape. Rotica bass didn''t know the psychological changes of the war gun dancer, and he didn''t feel the smell of natural enemies emanating from Sean - he didn''t know that Sean''s breath could be targeted, only one person. So after hearing Sean''s inquiry, Rorty cabas smiled and nodded: "it doesn''t count. This guy swore with his soul to join the camp of the reform party. He is... His own man." Sean nodded slightly without saying anything, but he restrained the momentum. After completely awakening the ability of hunting spirit''s blood, Sean''s blood finally officially entered the fifth stage, and thus gave birth to his first real name. Strictly speaking, this is not a name, but two golden characters. These two symbols are neither the common characters in the mainland today, nor the characters recorded in ELF language, ORC language and dwarf language, nor any known characters such as ancient characters and divine texts. But these two golden characters, which seemed to be branded in the heart of the Lord, naturally told Sean the meaning they represented and the way they were called in continental when Sean stared. Erlang. The ability of this real name is to let Sean have the ability of soul deterrence - different from the general powerful momentum deterrence, this is a direct deterrence against the soul. The effect is a little similar to Long Wei, but he doesn''t have the ability of attribute weakening. On the contrary, this deterrent ability cannot be immune to any conventional means: that is, unlike Longwei, it can weaken the influence or even completely immune to the influence through magic. Although it does not have the side effect of attribute weakening, it has a more intuitive effect: weaken the action force and generate soul coercion. Once it is judged not to pass, Even fall into a state of fear and lose action. This is also why the war gun dancer felt unable to escape after being stared at by Sean. As long as Sean''s reason, no one who fought with him could escape his hunting. Of course, the strength is completely superior to him, or the exception is the master of soul such as Lich. After hearing that Rorty cabas said he was his own, Sean did not continue to embarrass the gun dancer, but said, "our first step plan has been successful. Go back to the vestibule first. I think imoku should have solved his opponent." Sean is noncommittal about Rorty cabas''s choice to accept the war gun dancer rather than kill him. After all, this is Rorty cabas''s choice. Moreover, he can really understand Rorty cabas''s practice. After all, the strength of the dark elf reform party is described in popular words, that is, pure war five dregs. Even if Sean is willing to continue to support him for Rorty cabas''s sake in the future, it will lead to a very passive and difficult situation. So since Rorty cabas can win over others to fight for the power of the reform party, Sean will not disagree. Although he does have some regrets. Because of the soul strength of the war gun dancer, Sean felt instinctively that he should not be weaker than the magician, or even stronger. It''s just your own people who have defected, so there''s no way. I don''t know the war gun dancer who walked through the gate of hell. At the moment, I just feel that I really understand why Rorty cabas said it was lucky to meet him before. He was just glanced at by Sean, and the cold sweat almost soaked his shirt under his armor. Especially after seeing the tragic death of his other two companions, he was even more glad to meet Rorty cabas and chose to surrender. Soon, Sean, Rorty cabas and the gun dancer returned to the vestibule. At the moment, the huge red light mask still exists in the vestibule. Although we can''t see the specific situation, we can see from some fuzzy contours that the war situation inside is obviously quite intense. Of course, in such a fierce war, those ordinary soldiers simply can''t survive: even if the legendary strong go in, they will only fall and die. Standing outside the huge red mask, Sean frowned after watching a little meeting: "imoku, don''t play, there''s not so much time to waste." The voice is not shouting, but communicating directly through the soul channel. Because the scope covered by the red mask no longer exists in this space, but distorts the existence of the whole area through imoku''s unique special ability to produce an effect similar to "exile", which has completely separated from the material world - of course, it is not really separated, Instead, it is similar to the existence relationship of gipriel''s private half plane before, attached to the big world plane. Therefore, the corresponding law power can still be used. If it is a real separation and exile, the two super strong now have to lose at least more than one-third of their combat power. After all, even the same law effect in different worlds is different. Of course, more importantly, imoku''s strength is not enough to completely separate the whole space from a thematic plane. If he had such ability, he could not become Sean''s "follower", but the creator God of a new world, at least the strength of gipriel when he left this position. Soon, imoku in the unique space area received orders from Sean. He waved a gun to push back the male soldier who had been entangled with him for more than ten seconds. Although the powerful attack was blocked by the male soldier, the blast was not completely intercepted by him, so the blast naturally passed by him and fell into the group of unlucky ghosts behind him. No screams, no shouts. Yes, it''s just an explosion. Then came the stumps and blood. Even if the male soldier didn''t look back, he already knew the result, because such a situation has happened countless times in the past ten minutes. The thousands of soldiers who had narrowly escaped two attacks had died in the past ten minutes, leaving less than 300 people, and most of them were seriously injured. I''m afraid that if it goes on like this, there will be only three living people left in the hood in less than three minutes. Three super strong. The male soldier''s eyes were red, and his breath came out with a strong white fog. It was obvious that he was extremely angry. However, as imoku said at the beginning of the war, his strength is so strong that they must work together seamlessly to compete with imoku. Of course, the most important thing is imoku''s infinite ability to counterattack. All these are the real reasons why he is tied up. Several times, if it wasn''t for the assistance of the female magician, I''m afraid he would have fallen here alone. But in these ten minutes of fighting, he also understood one thing. When imoku faced him, he was naturally very strong, but in the face of various endless magical attacks, he could not immediately launch a counterattack. Therefore, after discovering this point, the male soldier immediately focused on containment and was no longer responsible for frontal assault; The female magician who had cooperated with the male soldier naturally reacted immediately and changed from the containment auxiliary attack to the hard line attack in an instant. This instantaneous change of attack and defense rhythm really caught imoku unprepared at the beginning. If not, the battle would not have lasted for more than ten minutes. Imoku would have killed the male soldier on the spot. However, with the exchange of their primary and secondary rhythms, imoku did not find the opportunity to attack the female magician for a while and a half, but fell into some passive states. But that''s all. After adapting to the battle rhythm again, imoku soon stabilized his position, and began to launch another series of counterattacks, even constantly approaching the battlefield to the female magician. As a result, the female magician had to shift positions many times, resulting in the decline of combat frequency and giving imoku more combat space and reaction time. It can be said that the situation has gradually moved to imoku since that moment. The Libra of victory began to tilt again. But now, after hearing Sean''s words, imoku sighed sadly: "it seems that there is no time to continue playing with you." "Oh, it''s a big tone." The male soldier sneered. Of course, he could see that continued delay was seriously detrimental to him and the female magician, but he really couldn''t find a good way to solve the current situation, which led to the stalemate until now. Even if he knew this, when imoku said these words, he still didn''t want to fall into the disadvantage - or until now, he didn''t give up his hope of winning. However, imoku was really lazy to continue to communicate with the other party. After taking a deep breath, he completely liberated his own strength in the other party''s frightened look. Chapter 1264 What is the nineteenth order? At present, the world structure of the miracle continent has experienced the shock of the collapse of the dusk of the gods and the invasion of corpses. The bearing limit of the plane has reached the level of order 22, which can be regarded as a higher combat power plane that has broken through the limit. According to the law of potential plane restriction, the new potential plane is the one whose world limit is below the twelfth order; The twelfth to fourteenth steps are the lower level planes; Steps 14 to 16 are intermediate planes; Steps 16 to 18 are low-order potential planes, and steps 18 to 20 are medium-order potential planes. Once the limit of the twentieth order is broken, it can be regarded as a real high-order plane - the judgment of the law of all things in the world on the high-order plane refers to the world that has the ability of plane war. From exploration to development, from development to colonization, this is the invariable law of the law of all things in the world. So the question goes back to the origin: what is the concept of nineteenth order? The gods with higher divine power are the strong ones belonging to the 19th level. However, their 19th order belongs to the 19th order with floating nature, because when they are in their own kingdom of God, they can play the 20th order combat power level, but once they come to the material world, they can only play the highest level less than the 19th order level. If we only lower the split body, or rely on the son and daughter, the performance of this combat power level will be lower. The real strong who choose to take another road rather than ignite the divine fire to compete for the divine personality will be called the plane strong since the 19th level. What is a strong person? Simple understanding: if the super strong is the qualitative change of the legendary strong, then the plane strong is the qualitative change of the super strong. The increasing force brought by this qualitative change is far greater than the qualitative change from the legendary strong to the super strong. Even though they are so powerful, they are still stuck at the level of the 18th level due to Sean''s previous strength. Even the existence of such classes as Alexis is only infinitely close to the boundary of the 19th level, but they can''t cross that boundary. But now, when Sean became a legendary strong man, the shackle line bound to them was completely broken. Therefore, imoku became the 19th order plane strong. The plane is strong, not super strong. When only in the super strong stage, imoku can deal with two super strong people alone. Will these two super strong people still be imoku''s opponents after stepping into the realm of position strong people? The answer is clearly no. The opponent at this level is no longer an ordinary creature. There are only two kinds of people who can be the opponents of the strong. That is, the plane intruder, or the void species. Void species, including but not limited to void organisms, dimensional organisms, dark surface organisms, chaotic organisms, etc. Within ten seconds, imoku came out of the mask with the bodies of two super strong men. Sean just looked at it, and the look of expectation on his face became a little helpless. Although there had been speculation for a long time, Sean still felt abnormal flesh pain when he really saw that the souls of the two super strong had dissipated. These are the souls of two super strong people, not the souls of cats and dogs. Even if only one is captured, it is much stronger than the two strong people''s souls he just grabbed. It just backfired. The system eliminated Sean''s possibility of cheating - if you want to collect the souls of the strong, you have to do it yourself. "What shall we do next?" Rotikabas secretly smacks at imoku''s strength. He doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. In short, imoku''s feeling at the moment is obviously different from that before. Of course, the more intuitive feeling is the war gun dancer who has defected. Thinking of the death of his two companions and witnessing the end of the two super strong men in imoku''s hands, he couldn''t help but rejoice in the correctness of his previous choice. Otherwise, he must still exist in the body lying here at the moment. The troops of tens of thousands of regular soldiers, two super strong and three legendary strong, are all explained here. The war gun dancer felt that I''m afraid the underground world is really going to change, and no one can stop the rise of the reform party. "Let''s leave." Sean said without hesitation, "just leave imoku. The vanguard troops are eaten. When the enemy can''t contact the vanguard troops, he will choose to act cautiously. This is a good opportunity to attack. " "Don''t you need military cooperation?" Rotikabas doesn''t understand the fighting concept of high-level strong men, and his tactical thought still stays at the level of legendary strong men cooperating with elite troops. This is obviously not enough for Sean, who has carried out several combat plans of super strong elite attacks on the surface. As long as it reaches the level of super strong, the value of the army is infinitely close to zero, because only super strong can check and balance super strong. But what if it''s the level of the strong? Well, Sean doesn''t know if the super strong have the ability to threaten the strong. After all, there are few strong people left in the surface world. Even if there are people like Oscar who planned the battle of fate, they usually choose to hide in their nests and don''t show up easily, or simply explore other planes. Now, not counting the three ozaki brothers under Sean and Alexis, the only initiators of skeleton invasion can be called the strong planes in the surface world, And the old antique, the man of fate, Oscar, overlooking the spire. Of course, it is rumored that the former super forces such as the immovable pier, the meditation temple, the pure white Walled City, the northern solitary tower, the assassin alliance, the hermit church and Solomon castle, which have completely hidden behind the scenes, all have the level of terror of the powerful. Except for the assassin alliance and the hermit society, these forces are no longer active on the miracle continent, so naturally no one will know these organizations. In fact, the peace council also has a strong terrorist at the level of a strong person, but they have left the miracle continent and do not know which new plane to explore. Moreover, since the peace council was destroyed by Sean, as a landmark associated with these powerful people, it has also been completely destroyed by Sean, which is tantamount to cutting off the possibility of the return of these powerful people. Unless these people can re anchor the plane coordinates of the miracle continent through exploration and continuous plane shuttle, as they left the plane of the miracle continent to explore a new plane and a new world, they will not have the possibility of returning. "No need." Sean shook his head. "Imoku can go alone. It''s enough to give those guys an unforgettable blow As long as you have no wrong information about the dark elves, there will be no one who can stop imoku, so it is a burden to take the army to support. Our real combat value is not to fight them head-on, but to directly attack their tribal nest and force all these people to join the reform party. " Rorty cabas couldn''t help brightening his eyes when he heard Sean''s words. But soon he realized a new question: "what if they refuse to join?" Sean glanced at rotikabas and said calmly, "everyone can be killed except newborn babies and children and women who have not yet formed a subjective impression of the world." A very calm sentence, but it is full of endless murderous spirit. Hearing this, even Rorty cabas couldn''t help swallowing his Adam''s apple: "this..." "There can only be one master of the forest." Sean looked into rotikabas'' eyes and didn''t flinch. He was also the Lord who ordered several massacres on the surface - even if these military actions were proposed by William and Hella, he was still the one who finally nodded, so Sean knew the results of such actions, "if the reform party can''t rule the whole forest of knowledge, Then you will face endless rebels in the future. This situation is what you want to see? " The scene fell into a subtle silence. A moment later, roticabas vomited heavily and said, "I see. As you wish, my Lord. " Although Sean''s words are relatively simple, "there can only be one master in the forest of deep understanding", but who is this master? Rotica bass wants to know with his toes. It will never be a dark elf. Because from the moment he chose to join Sean''s camp on the surface, he actually made a choice on behalf of the Reform Party: the void principality attached to Sean - of course, it is now a void Empire, but neither Sean nor rotikabas knows this. In other words, although the dark elf reform party still maintains a relatively independent regime, it is actually just a vassal. However, rotikabas knew that he had no choice. Not to mention imoku, who showed great fighting power in the war, he was well aware of followers like Sean, Alexis and kokire - roticabas did not know the emergence of tungsten Ramo in the surface world, because roticabas was no longer in the Principality of void when Sean summoned tungsten Ramo. With these powerful followers alone, rotikabas had no idea of resistance. Of course, he never wanted to resist. After all, the cooperative relationship between him and Sean was very happy, and Sean did not make any finger pointing manipulation on their reform of the party''s government affairs, as he promised. He was even willing to help them become agents of the whole forest of knowledge. Yes, agent. The real master of the forest of knowledge will and can only be the void Empire, or Sean. "Then I''ll leave the rest to you." Sean said to imoku, "it doesn''t matter if the high-end combat power and grass-roots soldiers are released as much as possible, but I don''t need to say how to control the degree?" "Of course." Imoku gave Sean a knightly salute. "Your will is my guide. Everything is as you wish." People in the chaotic world have similar evil tastes to demons. Let imoku govern the new world and bring order to the world. He certainly can''t do it, but if it brings chaos, death and killing, there is obviously no problem. Although imoku was very calm and natural, and even looked as elegant as a real knight, he still couldn''t hide the bloody cruelty shining in his eyes. If nothing unexpected happens, more than half of the people of the army jointly operated by the night party and the revenge party, who are well versed in the forest of, may have died under imoku''s attack. As for how many people survived, this is a number that even Sean can''t confirm. Soon, Sean, rotikabas and the gun dancer left the stronghold first, leaving imoku waiting here. The coalition forces from the Dark Elves will certainly try to get in touch with the vanguard forces, so it''s only a matter of time before sending people to follow the traces left by the vanguard forces. That''s why imoku stayed here to give the other party a "surprise", and then followed the other party''s escape route to the coalition base camp, followed by what can be called one-sided killing. However, out of his trust in imoku''s strength, Sean certainly won''t worry. What really worries him is the two racial forces of blood clan and werewolf. After all, they have always been the real masters of the underground world. Others like blood elves, dark elves and demon descendants are just deserters of the gods at dusk. As for spider demons, they are new forces rising in a chaotic civil war. Therefore, if the terror of the concept of the powerful in the underground world can also exist, it can only appear in the two ethnic groups of blood clan and werewolf. ¡­¡­ While Sean and others left the stronghold, the forest of understanding also welcomed an unusual guest. Serena lesumba. The bloody queen looked cold at the moment. After absorbing the blood of four blood clan members of Giovanni clan, her strength had recovered to the rank of marquis. After several days of rest and absorption, as well as hunting along the way, her strength had also recovered to the level of the Marquis''s peak, which was only a little close to the level of the Duke. Of course, there is still a gap between this level of strength and her heyday, but Serena believes that with her current situation, as long as she catches several prey of the Marquis rank in the forest of deep knowledge, she will be able to step into the Duke rank again. As long as she stepped into the Duke''s rank, Serena believed that it was more than enough to clean up Sean. After all, Sean is a human, but she is not a blood family that can quickly recover her injury and strength by sucking blood and absorbing blood gas. Chapter 1265 Serena walked in the forest of deep understanding. Her pace was light and hardly made any sound. Moreover, no matter it was mud or wetland, she didn''t leave any footprints belonging to her. It seemed as if she was wasting in the air. Anyone would feel unimaginable when she saw it. No one would be surprised if a dark elf or a forest elf could walk in the forest like this. But you know, Serena is a blood race. In the cognition of the whole world, if there is no trace left in the forest terrain, there are only two races: Dark Elves and Forest Elves. Blood clan? Maybe they are fast, have strong reaction ability, and are quite suitable for the profession of assassin, but it is absolutely impossible for them to compete with Forest Elves and dark elves in hiding skills in the forest. In this world, no ethnic group can suppress Forest Elves and dark elves in forest terrain, just as it is impossible to get rid of the tracking of highland elves in grassland or plateau terrain. But now, Serena has violated people''s conventional cognition. If you let others know that Serena''s career is not an assassin, I''m afraid this surprise will deepen a little. The faint smell of blood diffuses in the forest of deep understanding. Serena stretched out the thumb of her left hand and gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth on her lips. In a moment, Serena''s lips became red and moving. On the ground around Serena, a total of 37 Dark Elf bodies lie across the ground. Almost all the corpses had no fatal injuries except two small holes in the carotid artery. However, some corpses showed very strange limb distortion. Obviously, a fierce battle broke out here before, and all these dark elves involved in the battle were tortured by inhuman physical means. However, compared with these strange limb distortions, what makes people feel more terrible is that all these bodies have become mummies, not only the blood, but also the water on the skin seems to have been completely evaporated. In the forest with relatively dry environment, the transmission speed of smell is very fast, especially for predators who are keen on meat, they can smell the bloody smell from a few miles away, so as to quickly lock the position of prey and launch pursuit. Familiar with the forest, even the relatively dry forest can hardly smell any rotten smell here. All this seems to be the credit of the tree of life. Therefore, the sensitivity of predators to smell is naturally much higher than that of ordinary forest predators. A black wolf slowly poked its head out of a clump of leaves in the forest. Its dark green eyes showed its hunger and greed for meat. Only when it looked at Serena, its eyes showed a deep color of fear. It didn''t rush out to look for food recklessly. After all, as a Warcraft, it is still very different from an alien without wisdom. Therefore, when it feels the terrible smell of Serena, it will choose to wait and see rather than attack. Even if its stomach is so hungry that it almost loses all its reason. Of course Serena doesn''t know about the covetous wolf. Black wolf. The name sounds very common, but this kind of Warcraft also belongs to the top of the food chain in the underground world: the strength up to level 8 makes the black wolf not without the power of a war even if it meets level 9 star flame lion. And unlike the star flame lion with fire and light, the black wolf has only one attribute, but this attribute is enough to make any Warcraft below level 10 feel deeply afraid: negative energy. Serena gazed at the black wolf in front of her: "if you only catch a dark elf Marquis, your strength recovery is not enough. If you bring it to the door yourself, you can''t blame me." Originally, for Yu Serena, she was very picky about food. She would not take blood in person, but would eat in another elegant way, not to mention the action of drinking blood from a beast like a primitive man. However, up to now, she has no choice. She killed the people of Giovanni clan. In fact, it has been regarded as an evil relationship with the tyrant of Giovanni. It is obvious that she will not protect her with the attitude of lesenba clan unless he can catch Sean. Therefore, for Serena, who is now eager for strength, she has nothing to choose and be picky. The blood of a black wolf may not restore her to the Duke''s strength, but at least it can bring her closer to that rank. It seemed to be aware of Serena''s hostility. The black wolf leaned slightly, roared menacingly, and made a move to prepare for attack. However, the tail, which was covered by the clumps of leaves, was slightly lifted, and a black viscous liquid slowly flowed from the tip of the tail, and then flowed along the tail to its body, and finally to its claws, rendering the black wolf even darker. This is the negative energy pollution of the black wolf. It is a more troublesome force than the dark attribute. Once it is contaminated, it will fall into an unpredictable negative state. More importantly, this negative energy will also devour the mage''s magic, warrior''s fighting spirit and other energy attributes - even the magic in the Warcraft body is also the target of this negative energy, which is the most difficult place for the black wolf. But just as Serena was ready to do it, she suddenly looked up and sniffed in the air. Her face showed a strange look, and then her look became a little tangled, and her eyes fell back to the black wolf, as if she was weighing something. However, soon, Serena''s sight no longer fell on the black wolf, but turned and moved in a certain direction. However, in a few seconds, her figure completely disappeared within the sight of the black wolf, and even her perception soon separated from the sensing range of the black wolf. The only thing left is the unique smell that scares the black wolf. Knowing the towering trees and lush leaves of the forest, Serena quickly retreated in her sight. Her eyes had turned blood red. Although the scenery presented by her retina was still color, there was more red air in the air, which she thought no one could see. However, in addition to the airflow visible to the naked eye, the slight fishy sweet smell from her nose is also constantly stimulating Serena. The color of this red airflow is very light, and the whole presents a fog like shape, but under the interference of the air, the fog like airflow is gradually dispersing. It seems to be in direct proportion to the fog air flow. With the dispersion of the fog air flow, the fishy and sweet smell that stimulates Serena''s nose is also fading, and there is a faint situation that is about to disappear and dissipate. But soon, the anxiety on Serena''s face that the smell was about to disappear disappeared. Instead, a face of indifference. Because, in front of her eyes, on the other side covered by the lush leaves, she "heard" the beating sound of thirteen hearts - in fact, she could see the flashing red light pulsating at thirteen o''clock rather than listening. This means that there are thirteen living people in front of her. Or, fresh material. There was a light and silent short-distance rush. When the leaves were separated by Serena''s straight body, she had rushed into the crowd of the dark elf reform party team. First of all, two dark elf soldiers who were closer to the leaves were twisted by Serena who passed them before they even reacted. She was very fast. How could these soldiers who didn''t even reach the silver level react? They didn''t even figure out what was going on, It has become two bodies with broken necks. Because the reform party is all concentrated on this last fortress, when rotikabas asks these people to evacuate, all the dark elves of the reform party naturally can''t act collectively. After all, their scale is too large: including the old, weak, women, children and guards, this group of reform party forces has a scale of more than 50000 people. If so many people act together, it will undoubtedly be a very large target group. At that time, even if the dark elves are good at hiding their tracks in the forest, they will never be undetected. And there is another concern, that is, in addition to this last fortress, the dark elf reform party has no stronghold to accommodate such a large crowd. Therefore, these dark elves will go to 15 small and medium-sized strongholds that have been abandoned before. However, in order to maintain concealment, the more than 50000 dark elves are actually scattered into nearly 2000 small teams. Each small team is composed of 10 to 40 dark elves, including teams operating in the family mode, teams with several guards in the family mode, or purely soldiers The leadership led soldiers as units and other operational teams. The action team composed of 37 dark elves killed by Serena is a team led by the leadership. The new team that Serena is eyeing is an action team composed of soldiers. Among them, one of the most powerful dark elves in this team is a sub title dark elf. The dark elves of this rank are leading 11 dark elves whose strength is only bronze. According to the situation, they should be a team similar to the advance investigation team. They are responsible for investigating the situation of their upcoming abandoned stronghold, providing options for the large forces in the rear, and also serving as the liaison unit with the large forces in other strongholds - after all, No one knows what the 15 abandoned strongholds are like now, and it is naturally impossible for everyone to enter them in a decentralized manner. We must first gather at a place and decide whether to settle after the news about the stronghold comes from the front. These are all conventional military knowledge. Originally, all actions were very smooth, until now, they encountered unreasonable Serena here. With Serena''s strength, facing this advance team composed of 11 bronze realm dark elves who may only be recruits, the battle is naturally one-sided. It was almost just a face-to-face raid, and seven dark elves in the bronze realm fell directly. The dark elves of the sub title level could vaguely capture some small figures of Serena, but it was undoubtedly impossible for him to fight with Serena. According to Serena''s powerful strength, it is impossible to be interested in the twelve dark elves, because all their blood and gas are less than a fifth of the rank of a count. Yes, Serena''s goal, of course, is not these twelve people. She will be attracted because of the 13th person in the team. Kane kappa, a blood clan member from kappa clan, was promoted from a baron who was regarded as a waste to today''s Earl rank in just half a year, and even only half a step away from the Marquis rank. In a short moment, there were only two of the twelve dark elves left - the dark elves of the rank of knighthood, the ninth person who died in Serena''s hands. With Kane''s current strength, he can barely keep up with Serena''s actions - his naked eye can capture the shadow track of Serena''s shot, but this does not mean that he can resist Serena''s attack. Without the slightest hesitation, Kane immediately took a step back, and opened a distance of more than ten meters with Serena - from Serena''s attack to the death of ten people, and then Kane''s evacuation, all this happened in just three seconds: Kane happened to find a raid, and then reacted that the attacker was a blood clan, Then when he made a decision in his mind to stay away from the dangerous blood clan, it was the third second when he stepped back. In the fourth second, Kane''s right foot had stepped on the ground more than ten meters away, his leg muscles were tight, and the powerful force erupted again, allowing him to withdraw a further distance. The fifth second, Kane''s body turned in the retreating midair. In the sixth second, Kane, who completed the turning action, was nearly 30 meters away from Serena''s raid point, and the accelerated explosive force of inertial evacuation speed was nearly half. In the seventh second, Kane finally used the acceleration force of the second explosion, and the landing point was 43 meters away from Serena''s raid point. In the eighth second, the strong wind roared. Kane felt the great impact from his right side. He didn''t even react, or he didn''t have any conscious reaction. His whole body had flown out to the left. At the moment, the first reaction from his consciousness was not the massive bleeding caused by the rupture of his four broken ribs and internal organs, but: attacked? After breaking three towering trees in succession, Kane finally embedded himself in the tree when he hit the fourth towering tree due to the depletion of impact and destructive power. The strong pain stimulated his whole body. This time, it was not only the sharp pain in his left body, but also the sound of physical protest when he broke the back of the tree and part of his right body. These "protest sounds" even made Kane faint, and his consciousness became a little blurred. It''s just that Serena obviously doesn''t intend to make him faint. The sharp pain from Kane''s chest stimulated his consciousness to wake up quickly, and his mouth was spitting out blood. The spilled blood fell on the white shirt exposed by Serena''s right foot, and then soon dyed his white shirt red, mixed with the black footprints left by Serena on him, and turned into a blood stain. "Where''s Sean?" Serena coldly looked at Kane, who had completely lost her fighting ability, and shouted in a deep voice. "I don''t know... What are you talking about." Although Kane''s consciousness became a little sober by Serena''s second blow, it was not that he was in good condition after all. The internal organs were broken and bleeding, and the broken bones on his body. The pain caused by all these injuries was constantly stimulating Kane''s consciousness, which made him a little dizzy and would fall into a coma at any time. Serena didn''t have the slightest nonsense. She stretched out her foot and stepped on it. With Kane''s tragic howl, Serena directly stepped on Kane''s right foot: "blood sinner, you''d better be honest, otherwise you will regret that you were born in the blood family." "I don''t know any Sean!" "You bear the blood crime for Sean and become the slave of that human being. Now you tell me you don''t know Sean. Do you think I believe it?" Serena said coldly. At the same time, she stretched out her foot and stepped on it again, and Kane''s left foot was completely broken. "As a blood clan, I believe you should know what we are most proud of. There are twelve corpses over there. Although the quality is not very good, it''s OK to keep you from dying If you insist on not speaking, I believe we will have a very happy time in the next time. " Kane''s pupils shrank suddenly. Serena was very satisfied with Kane''s reaction: "tell me where Sean is!" However, it was obvious that Catherine misunderstood Kane''s reaction at this time - Kane''s pupils suddenly shrank because he realized that the name "Zorro" Sean had told him before was obviously an alias. According to what Sean had told Cain, even if he had never seen Serena, Cain already knew that the woman in front of him was the bloody queen of the Larsen Ba family. After all, this was the only blood family who had a festival with Sean and would keep chasing Sean. Serena, however, took Kane''s pupil shrinking reaction as his fear: after all, once the blood clan was captured and interrogated alive, it would be a real inhuman torture. After all, the blood clan''s recovery ability is very strong, and the way to stimulate this recovery ability is also very simple. As long as we avoid the direct destruction of the blood nucleus of the blood clan captives, there are some ways to make the blood clan unable to survive or die. It''s just a pity that Serena met Kane, a wonderful flower who had been ravaged and bright by Sean. It was true that it would hurt, but compared with Sean''s original means of torture, Kane was not afraid at all. "I don''t know any Sean! I have never heard of the name! " Kane cooperated and began to struggle - after he saw the banter and cruel torture on Serena''s face, he showed a more frightened look, "I''m here because of Rorty cabas''s invitation! He is the leader of the reform party. I have a deal with him Don''t torture me, I can tell you everything I know! " "You''re lying!" Serena flew into a rage and broke Kane''s left hand. "No, I didn''t! I... ah... " This time, the right hand was broken. Chapter 1266 "Ah -- ah -- ah --" The feeble "scream" echoed in the forest of deep understanding. Kane lay half dead on one side, his eyes numb, like a salted fish. Next to Kane sat Serena with an indifferent face. The slightly luxurious dress on her body has been stained with a layer of strange traces by dust, sand and blood. It looks like rolling in the mud, but it''s so messy and embarrassed, but it doesn''t lose any color because of Serena''s aloof indifference. Even her face and hands were also stained with blood, which looked very ferocious and terrible. A "torture" has just ended, but the torture that used to make Serena feel happy can not satisfy her empty heart at the moment. In the face of Kane, she had no pleasure of torture. Yes, it just intensifies the empty sadness in my heart. Because of the inexplicable anger in her heart, the power in her hand was slightly unbalanced, and a still beating heart was pinched and burst by Serena. Looking down at her sticky right hand, Serena glanced at Kane, who was still humming miserably, and said coldly, "shut up If you shout again, I''ll sew your mouth. " Kane seemed more frightened at this, so he hurried to shut up. As if content with Kane''s performance, Serena turned her head and began to look around, frowning and thinking about something. But soon, her figure moved. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared from Kane''s sight again. Watching Serena disappear again, Kane sighed slightly, and the pain on his face soon became a kind of helplessness. He tried to move his limbs a little, but the pain from the fracture clearly showed that this attempt had no significant benefit other than increasing his pain. Of course, it is not entirely without any benefit. With the blood gas injected into Kane''s body into these broken bones, a crisp feeling began to feed back to the nerve center, and all this fully shows a phenomenon: the broken bones have begun to repair themselves. But soon, Kane gave up this useless work. Through the short-term repair of this moment, Kane has clearly known a data result: it will take about a month to repair his limbs with his current blood gas storage. If enough blood gas or blood source supplement can be obtained, the repair time can be shortened to one day - which is the fastest repair limit. After all, bone fracture bonding needs more than blood gas: if Kane doesn''t want his limbs to be deformed. But nearby, where can there be blood gas and blood source that can meet Kane''s all needs? There may be a lot of material, but Kane can''t hunt it. In a short half day, Kane witnessed Serena''s terrible fighting power: three Warcraft with level 7 strength and one Warcraft with level 8 strength were killed in her hands. As for the dark elves who unfortunately passed nearby, it was even more unlucky. Considering the 12 dark elves in the team when Kane was captured alive, more than 50 dark elves have died in Serena''s hands. Kane didn''t know this data. Serena had solved a group of 37 dark elves before she found him. Although Serena didn''t show it, Kane guessed that the strength of Serena, the bloody queen, might have returned to the Duke''s level. As for whether he has recovered to the level of his heyday, Kane can''t speculate. The only thing he can be sure now is that Serena hanged him, just as it was easy and simple as Sean ravaged him. "These two perverts..." Somehow, seeing Serena''s eyes, Kane couldn''t help thinking of Sean''s smile. He spit out a bad breath, and then try to change his position a little more comfortable. However, in Kane''s mind, he did not stop thinking about the moment of escape. Through the recovery attempt just now, he could determine many things: it was impossible to completely recover, but it was feasible to recover his mobility. It only took him at least two hours to heal himself before he could barely recover his mobility. Or the ability to escape. Thinking of this, Kane couldn''t help thanking Sean. Without Sean''s original "transformation" of his body - although the humiliating devastation was a memory Kane didn''t want to recall in his life, it turned out that compared with what Sean had done to him, Serena''s so-called torture could not cause any pain to Kane at all. Just in order to cooperate with Serena and avoid Serena''s killing him, Kane had to show a similar expression of pain or suffering. All this is due to his life in the kappa clan. On this thought, Kane suddenly felt that his life was really sad: the memory left to him by the kappa clan was not only trampled, but also trampled. Those who were stronger than him seemed to appreciate his painful fear; After meeting Sean, he thought his luck had changed, but he suffered inhuman treatment. In that short two or three months, he suffered more pain than in the past two hundred years. So that when Serena broke his hands and feet, he felt an inexplicable pleasure. Kane thinks he''s probably broken? Two hours is not a long time, but it is definitely not a short time. In particular, Serena obviously did not give up Kane''s goal, so Kane believes that she will always be under her supervision. Although Kane doesn''t know what Serena thinks, he can clearly realize that Serena thinks she is still valuable, even if he always insists that he doesn''t know Sean: in fact, Kane thinks he really doesn''t think Sean, because the person he knows is Zorro. He didn''t dare to cure his injury too blatantly. Kane just carefully and carefully stimulated the blood gas at the places where Serena stepped on, so as to improve the healing and bonding ability of bones. But it didn''t take long for Serena to come back. This time, she carried two dark elves in her hand - one on each hand, and from the smell from the two dark elves, Kane was very surprised that both dark elves had the strength close to the Marquis level. As Kane, who has been hanging around in the reform party for so many days, he can''t fail to know the overall strength of the whole reform party: not to mention the few top strong, even the Marquis level strong is only five, and three of them are waste without combat ability and combat experience. There may be a large number of strong men in the count rank, but they will never exceed 50, but now Serena has easily caught two. Thinking of this, Kane couldn''t help looking at the bodies lying around - in which there were also two dark elves in the rank of earl. But now, these dark elves are carried in Serena''s hands like chickens without resistance. It seemed that Kane, who had been treated the same way, was surprised on the faces of the two dark elves, but they had no ability to struggle when their limbs had been broken. And what''s worse, Serena took off their chins, which means they can''t do anything except move their eyes. "I''ll give you a chance." Serena said coldly. "What?" Kane looked at Serena blankly. He didn''t know what the crazy woman was going to do this time. "Work for me and I''ll make your blood purer." Serena said in a deep voice, "I haven''t separated even a drop of my blood so far. If you are willing to work for me, you will be honored to get the first blood and become lesenba..." it seems that she thought of something. Serena paused for a moment when she read the family name, and then said again: "no, So as to become the first son of my Serena clan. And I will absolve you of your blood sin. " Blood crime is the most serious crime in the blood family, just like treason. From the moment Kane joined Sean and worked for Sean, he was already a blood sinner. Of course, just as no one will know who has committed the crime of treason before the crime of treason has been discovered and made public, so naturally no one knows that Kane has betrayed the whole blood family and become a blood sinner. Listening to Serena''s words, Kane was stunned and then said, "first blood?" Serena nodded. The birth process of blood clan is very special. According to legend, this race was created by a man named Cain. And its birth has gradually evolved from the initial "blessing" to today''s two modes of initial embrace and childbirth. According to the different birth modes, it also determines whether the birth of blood clan is pure or non pure. But no matter which model, it needs the cooperation of blood source. The first drop of pure blood separated from the source blood is called "primary blood". The blood clan who gets the blessing of the first blood will have more powerful ability than other brothers and sisters born later, which can be said to be second only to the "creator", including more powerful recovery ability, speed, agility, response ability and so on. The reason why the lesenba clan is so strong among the thirteen blood clans is that he is the first blood clan created by Cain. In other words, the lesenba clan is the blood clan blessed by the first blood. This is why the lesenba clan has always been the first of the thirteen blood clans. Even if today''s lesenba clan has shown a state of fatigue and even has been overtaken by the Giovanni clan, no thirteen clans dare to make lesenba''s idea before the real fall of the lesenba clan, because it will once again become the nutrient for the growth of the lesenba clan. At the moment, in the face of Serena''s first blood temptation, Kane obviously lost consciousness for a moment. Because once he accepted Serena''s proposal and became his son, he would no longer be Kane kappa, but Kane Serena, the first blood of the new clan created by the bloody queen Serena. Not to mention anything else, just the lineage ability is by no means comparable to the kappa clan, which has completely declined. Because this is the blood given by the children of the pure second generation clan. Even after Serena establishes a new clan, the blood ability will degenerate into the children of the third generation blood clan, but he can definitely be called the fourth generation blood clan after accepting Serena''s first blood. Fourth generation blood clan! In this power pyramid structure of the underground world that stresses strength, the fourth generation blood clan represents a truly worthy person! "I need new blood." Serena whispered, "and you are undoubtedly very suitable. These two dark elves, their blood is enough to recover your injury. Of course, if you want to recover completely, it is not enough. But you, who have regained your ability to move and fight, already have the ability to prey on yourself, don''t you? " "Oh." After losing his mind, Kane finally reacted, "me? Very suitable? " "Of course." Serena nodded, "your fighting consciousness is very good, and your fighting experience and fighting ability are also good. If you didn''t meet me, you would have successfully escaped that time before. And if only other people in the same level of strength as you, obviously they will not be your opponent. Of course, the most important and satisfying point is your will Now, I believe you don''t know Sean. " "I didn''t know him." Kane snorted coldly. "But you know roticabas, that''s enough." Hearing Serena''s words, this time not only Kane, but also the two dark elves who lost their language ability were stunned. "What do you mean?" Kane glanced at the two dark elves from the corner of his eye and saw their stunned look. Kane had some slight speculation about Serena''s words. "Rorty cabas can''t rob the blood elf''s life crystal core for no reason. With his strength, life crystal check, although he is useful, at least not now." Serena said in a deep voice, "so it doesn''t matter if you don''t know Sean. It''s enough that rotica bass knows Sean. And you, since you know Rorty cabas and can contact Rorty cabas, you should know what I''m going to say? " Kane''s pupils suddenly shrunk: "do you want me to... Get close to this man named Sean?" "Close?" Serena''s mouth was slightly raised, "how can it be. Even if I let you go, you can''t get close to Sean all your life. That man won''t let people get close at will, especially in this underground world. He is very cautious and cunning But it doesn''t matter. The only thing I need you to do is to find out the location of the man and tell me that I will solve the man myself. " "And as a reward, you will get my first blood." The two dark elves seemed to realize something, and suddenly began to struggle frantically, with a string of meaningless sobs in their mouths. However, Kane could see from their looks that the two dark elves were obviously going to say something. Just because their jaws were removed, the two dark elves couldn''t say a complete sentence at all. However, Serena did not pay attention to the two dark elves. Because in her eyes, the only two count level Dark Elves were not worth her attention at all. Even if they were in the past, the blood family like Kane, which was only count level, was not worth her to see. It''s just different now. Kane''s value is very big for Serena at present. Because Serena is very confident in her torture methods, Kane can experience such terrible torture but still claims that she doesn''t know Sean, there is only one result: Kane really doesn''t know Sean. Since it has been proved that Kane is not Sean''s man, and can be close to rotikabas, its value should undoubtedly be valued. "Tell me your choice." Kane opened his mouth and was about to say something, but the rest of his eyes once again focused on a dark elf. His eyes showed hatred. Kane, who realized his move, immediately rushed up without hesitation, opened his mouth and bit his carotid artery. For Kane''s loyalty, Serena''s mouth showed a good-looking radian. Chapter 1267 Betraying Sean? Kane never thought so. He knew very well that his strength today depended entirely on Sean''s cultivation. Although the process may be painful, Kane did not have any dissatisfaction or resentment. On the contrary, he was very grateful to Sean, especially after he felt the pleasure of power for the first time. Is Serena''s first blood precious? Certainly. As the third generation born out of the second generation blood family, Serena can definitely be regarded as the level of talent. This is also the real reason why she can stand out among her peers and even be valued by countless blood families. As the fourth generation endowed by the third generation of Serena, in terms of blood lineage, it is not only closer to the blood lineage of lesenba family, but also can get Serena''s genetic inheritance at the same time, which has a higher starting point and end point than the general blood family. If Serena says she wants to create her own clan, I''m afraid that nearly half of the young talents who have emerged in the demon party camp are willing to take refuge under Serena''s command and make Serena clan a new and powerful clan. Haber had already demonstrated this point with practical actions before - if Sean hadn''t killed him, it would be this guy who could get Serena''s first blood. ¡­¡­ In a poorly decorated, even somewhat dilapidated tree hole house, Kane reported to Sean and Rorty cabas what had happened before. "You killed my countryman?" After listening to Kane''s report, rotikabas''s face sank and looked a little ugly. "Informant." Kane didn''t have much fear, but answered faintly, "I really know their eyes. If the Queen really sees any flaws, I''ll explain them there With all due respect, the will of your Reform Party members is really not very good. " "You!" Rotikabas suddenly stood up and erupted with great momentum. With Kane''s strength, it is naturally impossible to resist the momentum suppression of rotikabas. He was shocked and flew out on the spot, hit the tree wall hard, and then rebounded to the ground. "Enough." Sean stood up and stopped Rorty cabas''s follow-up actions. "You should know the situation of the reform party. It''s no wonder Kane." Roticabas still looked angry, but it was undoubtedly slightly better than the situation before. After all, his contact time with the people of the reform party is longer than that of Sean and Kane, so he certainly knows what the situation of this force organization is. Therefore, in fact, from his heart, he has long ruled out the possibility of Kane lying, but Kane spared no mercy to provoke this fig leaf, and he is still a little angry. Sean reached out and patted Rorty cabas on the shoulder and whispered, "what''s more important now is to build confidence in your people. Otherwise, once there is a new problem and those guys sell others, how can you lead them to rise Don''t forget what time it is. " The last stronghold of the reform party was found and all survivors were forced to move. However, the current situation is that they do not have a second large stronghold that can accommodate more than 50000 people, so they can only avoid those small and medium-sized strongholds. In this way, people''s minds will naturally begin to disperse, and it is difficult to get a unified deployment of policies, orders or anything else. It is likely to take several days to convey orders alone, and then wait for reports from several other strongholds. The time before and after will be wasted at least more than a week. Not to mention, the human heart is the most difficult thing to grasp. "What now?" Rotikabas sat down somewhat depressed. At present, the urgent task of the reform party is to rebuild confidence and unite them again. It just needs an opportunity. "Deal with Serena first." Sean smiled sadly, "this guy, I didn''t expect to dare to come out to trouble us. Just in time, I can settle all my old accounts with her. " For this, Rorty cabas shrugged noncommittally. He only knew that Serena caused Sean to come to the underground world and get seriously injured, but he didn''t know what happened between the two. Of course, Kane also doesn''t know. He knows even less than rotica bass. He just knows that Sean and Serena have conflicts, and Serena tried to send someone to assassinate Sean when he was seriously injured, but she didn''t succeed. "Where is that woman now?" "It''s one kilometer away from the stronghold. She asked me to come back and inquire about the truth. If I found you in the stronghold, let me find a way to lure Lord rotikabas out, and she will come in and find you by herself." Kane did not hide anything and sold Serena completely. "Does she have this strength?" Rorty cabas sneered. "She should have recovered to the rank of Duke, but it seems that her injury is still not all right." Kane thought for a moment and then said, "I saw her kill a black wolf and suck the black wolf''s blood. In terms of combat power alone, it will not be weaker than the strong ones of the duchy. " "Serena''s situation is quite special. It''s normal to be able to compete against the old Duke. After all, she used to be a real Duke." Rorty cabas''s evaluation is relatively objective. "The black wolf is very difficult for ordinary people, but for your blood group, negative energy damage is obviously not enough. It''s just... She doesn''t know what''s going on here, does she? " "I don''t know the strength of Lord Zorro." Kane replied honestly, "but Lord roticabas, your strength is very clear, so let me find a way to lure you away from the stronghold and create a gap of at least five minutes for her." Sean raised his mouth and drew a very elegant arc: "a kilometer away... Isn''t it?" ¡­¡­ Serena stood quietly in the shadow of a tall tree. She had changed herself into a light hunting suit that was more convenient for action. In terms of the style of the hunting suit, it should be owned by a dark elf who was unlucky enough to hit her hand. But now that the hunting suit has been worn on her, we can imagine the fate of the dark elf. At this moment, Serena''s state of mind is very stable, not as excited as she thought before. There is only peace. It''s like making a decision. You already have the peace to face the facts and results. Suddenly, a slight trampling sound sounded, Serena''s ears moved, immediately opened her eyes, looked forward in some doubt, and then glanced at the left and right sides. The sound of three stampedes clearly indicates that there are three people coming, and from the distribution point of the sound, the three people have faintly presented a posture of encirclement, surrounded her, and blocked all her escape possibilities. Serena was surprised that she didn''t have the slightest anger in her heart, but she soon figured it out. Perhaps from the beginning, she had expected this result, but she subconsciously ignored it. With a self mocking smile, Serena showed a sweet and elegant smile: "sure enough, was she betrayed?" "Betrayed?" Sean''s voice rang, "no, you shouldn''t say you haven''t accepted Kane from the beginning. I really don''t understand why you think you can control a blood family that has never obeyed you. Is it because of your first drop of blood? " Hearing this responsive voice, Serena''s pupils shrank suddenly, and her voice became very cold: "Sean!" The next moment, the original quiet state of mind was broken in an instant, and Serena suddenly rushed out towards Sean''s position. Speed is the strongest ability of blood clan. What''s more, Serena''s speed is much faster than the average blood clan. Of course, Serena''s strength is not only speed, but also her muscle strength is more powerful than ordinary blood families. In particular, she can control her own blood gas into terrible weapons to add trouble to her opponents. Only in terms of personal combat effectiveness, Serena has such high self-confidence for herself. Just. As fast as Serena rushed towards Sean, she flew back backwards. Just as when she hanged Kane, the whole person directly broke the trunk of more than ten towering giant trees, and then inlaid them into the trunk of the 15th giant tree. Until then, Serena felt the strong pain from her abdomen and back. Opening her mouth was spitting out a mouthful of viscous blood. From the micro meat foam stained on the viscous blood, it was obvious that the internal organs had also been damaged to a considerable extent. At this moment, Serena directly fell into a state of ignorance: she could understand the sharp pain in her back. After all, she broke more than ten trees one after another. Even if her physical strength was no less than that of the spider devil, she couldn''t bear it. But the sharp pain from the abdomen was the reason why she couldn''t understand. All she could know was that she was attacked by a blow, but she didn''t even see how Sean shot, and the whole person was shot out. "It''s impossible!" Struggling with the pain from all over her body, Serena moved to fall from the tree, but a sense of fatigue turned her action into a struggle. She couldn''t get rid of her tightly embedded body, "you... You''re definitely not Sean!" "Oh? Why do you think so? " Sean walked straight towards Serena with a calm smile on his face. "You look really ugly now." Serena stared at Sean with an unbelievable look on her face: "it''s impossible... How could you..." As if she thought of something, Serena opened her eyes: "life crystal nucleus... Have you taken life crystal nucleus!?" "Of course." Sean smiled and nodded. "It seems that you have a hard time in leesenba castle. Even the information you receive is outdated." Serena clenched her lips and didn''t answer. From the moment she could think of Sean taking the life crystal core medicine, she knew that she had made the most fatal mistake: Intelligence timeliness. Several days had passed before and after she received the news that the blood elves had suffered heavy losses, and then she arrived in the forest of deep understanding to try to find Sean''s trouble. The life crystal nucleus medicine may take a long time to be prepared in the hands of ordinary doctors, but in the hands of real master doctors, it only takes three or four days. Originally, Serena had many opportunities to collect these intelligence and even verify the information, but she was blinded by anger and hatred, so that she ignored many key clues: how can the dark elf reform party have no inside information after being surrounded and suppressed by the eternal night party and the revenge party for so many years? It is not impossible to have a master doctor. Similarly, the strong fighting ability shown by Sean is also a strong help for the dark elf innovation party. There is no reason for the dark elf innovation party not to accelerate the production of life crystal core potion in order to restore Sean''s strength. After all, she has heard about the retaliation of the revenge party and the eternal night party against the reform party, so whether Sean''s strength can be restored can play a very positive role in this besieged crisis. "Failure breeds anger, while imprisonment and indifference breed shame and expand anger, resulting in a desire for revenge." Sean looked at Serena, the enemy who caused him great trouble six months ago and made Sean deeply afraid, but now the enemy is no better than a dead dog, which makes Sean feel very sad, "under the impact of the desire for revenge, you become dull and numb If it was Serena who dared to drag me into the explosion of the abyss path, she would never have made such a low-level mistake. " "You''re right." Serena''s face gradually returned to calm, "I should have thought of all this. Although the explosion injured us all, it also stimulated our potential. As long as the injury recovers, we will certainly be able to step into the ranks of princes... Does the surface world call this rank a legend? " Sean shrugged noncommittally. "Give me a good time." Serena whispered, her face looking unusually calm, without the slightest anger or unwillingness, chagrin, as if she was ready for the upcoming outcome. Sean took the black king lightly and walked slowly towards Serena. He didn''t take it lightly, because this woman was the most dangerous and shameless woman Sean had ever seen. For her, the process and means seem to be unimportant. The only thing that really matters is the result. Although Sean as like as two peas, he did not want to admit it, but he had to say that in many ways, the woman had similar resemblance to his attitude and values. Suddenly, Sean''s footsteps stopped. A noun flashed through his mind. result. Watching Sean stop not far from her, Serena''s mouth slightly raised, revealing a mocking smile: "what''s the matter? Afraid of my conspiracy? So you dare not come? Unexpectedly, the great void Duke would be afraid. " Listening to Serena''s sarcasm, Sean looked at her strangely, and then looked at Serena up and down: "I suddenly changed my mind." "What do you mean?" Serena frowned, but then she began again. "Do you want to humiliate me? I didn''t expect you to have this hobby. " "It suddenly occurred to me that you and I are the same kind of people." Sean smiled. "It''s a clever way. It''s crazy enough. You almost cheated." Serena''s face suddenly changed when she heard Sean''s words. "It''s true that you ignored the timeliness of information, but later you should figure it out. At least you should figure it out while waiting for me." Sean smiled and said, "but you''re still a gambler. Maybe you''re really lucky, or I happen to be seriously injured. That''s why you will attack me immediately when you hear my voice, so as to avoid you missing the good opportunity to kill me because I''m bluffing. " Serena''s face became ugly and even began to struggle. This time, it was no longer the previous theatrical struggle, but the real struggle. The sudden fear made Serena feel a little uneasy. Just as Sean knows Serena, Serena knows Sean as well. In a way, these two people can be regarded as the same kind: the same shameless, the same results without means. "It''s true that you didn''t expect me to step into the realm of legend, but you have made all the corresponding measures, and even don''t hesitate to use yourself as bait." Sean''s smile seemed sunny, but the more so, Serena felt colder, "because what the Larsen Ba family did to you made you feel discouraged, so revenge on me is your only idea From the fact that you dared to drag me into the explosion of the abyss path and did not hesitate to die with me, you are not afraid of death, but this kind of death must conform to the interests of your core values. " Rotica bass and Kane looked at each other. They didn''t know what Sean was talking about. Just looking at Serena''s increasingly strong struggle and the look on her face, it was obvious that Sean was right. At this moment, they suddenly felt that Sean and Serena were very terrible. "I hear you are already the fiancee of the tyrant of the Giovanni clan?" Sean grinned and looked very happy, "then if I kill you, from the standpoint of the Giovanni clan, they must take revenge. At that time, I will face the two giants of the Giovanni clan and the lesenba clan However, if you don''t die at my hands, but still live well, then... You are running away from marriage. " Serena''s face turned pale for a moment. Sean, obviously, didn''t intend to let Serena go: "you say, if I make trouble behind my back and the lesenba clan and the Giovanni clan fight, who will win? And once the Giovanni clan wins the war, I will give you as a gift to the tyrant of the Giovanni clan... " Without Sean going on, Serena''s struggle has become crazy. Chapter 1268 The war in the underground world is becoming more and more intense. At the beginning, it was just a war between the blood clan secret party and the demon party. Although the blood elves, dark elves and werewolves were suspected of fishing in troubled waters, these parties still had a certain degree of restraint - even if people of all underground world races knew that the war would affect the whole underground world sooner or later, But at least those with the top combat power will not take action. This kind of civil strife, at most, is just a reshuffle of the power pattern of the six holy blood ethnic groups. It may have an incalculable impact on those small ethnic groups, but for the overall power, it can''t even hurt the muscles and bones. However, with the destruction of the entire tades clan by the matar tribe under the leadership of Dongdu matar, the war situation changed completely. Several large werewolf tribes located in the border area of the blood clan invaded the old territory of the blood clan one after another. In a moment, the border territory of the whole blood clan showed a brilliant situation blooming everywhere. The development of this situation forced the secret party and the devil party to temporarily put aside their conceptual disputes and, under the overall planning of the blood clan Presbyterian Council, began to fully resist the comprehensive invasion of the werewolf tribe. While the Millennium Jihad broke out between the blood clan and the werewolf, the blood elves who were originally prepared to take advantage of the fire and bite on the fat meat of the blood clan had to give up such a rare opportunity because of the accident in the forest of deep understanding, and began to cooperate with the dark elf revenge party, and the army moved into the forest of deep understanding. Although this behavior has caused strong dissatisfaction of the dark elf eternal night party, the blood elves are more in line with the behavior concept of the dark elf innovation party than the dark elf innovation party, so the tripartite cooperation is natural - in a sense, the blood clan has to thank the dark elf innovation party for its action, Otherwise, they will not only face the werewolf invasion, but also gather heavy troops to prevent the looting of blood elves, dark elves, eternal night party and revenge party. In such a crazy war situation, the spider demon who has always been neutral will not let go. Many spider demon tribes have joined the war feast in the form of mercenaries. A few of the demons in the southwest corner of the underground world have entered the forest of deep understanding and also accepted instructions similar to employment. However, unlike the spider demon mercenaries who form a large-scale force, the demons are more like mercenaries or killers - after all, the best thing the demons do is assassination. The spider demons did not enter the forest of deep knowledge, and the battlefield they were hired was more in the North: the werewolf''s massive invasion caught the blood clan unprepared, which made the werewolf occupy a lot of advantages at the beginning of the war, so that the battlefield broke out completely in the old collar controlled by the blood clan. In this situation, the blood clan also had to hire a large number of spider demon legions to maintain the balance on the battlefield, hoping to drive the werewolf out of their territory. Of course, it would be great if we could occupy werewolf territory. Almost people in the whole underground world are guessing how long this great war of werewolves, blood families and spider demons will last before the key battle of "battlefield nightmare" occurs. The master battlefield of the forest, which has been ignored by countless people, took the lead in the outbreak of "battlefield nightmare". The so-called battlefield nightmare is a special term formulated by the underground world for a war that can play a key role, or a war that has a far-reaching impact on subsequent campaigns, as well as an almost one-sided massacre. Generally speaking, a "battlefield nightmare" will break out, which will only occur in civil war conflicts that affect the whole ethnic group. There is no doubt that this is the case in the battlefield of the forest of knowledge. Blood elves, dark elves revenge party and dark elves night party have a total of 200000 troops: the night party mobilized 100000 troops, including three of the five most effective legions of the night party, namely the night beast cavalry legion, the night Unicorn Legion and the night silver wing Legion; The vengeance party mobilized more than 50000 troops, including the vengeance Hunter corps, which is famous for tracking and pursuing the underground world, and the avenger corps, which is best at encircling and attacking tough battles; The blood elves also mobilized more than 50000 troops, including the two most legendary legions, the blood dawn Legion and the blood knight regiment, as well as the blood guard ready for the war of revenge. With a total strength of up to 200000, the tripartite coalition army was divided into ten group armies of different sizes and launched a search, arrest and massacre in the whole forest of knowledge. Of the 13 strongholds of the reform party, five were destroyed in three days. Although these five strongholds are only small, they still cost the reform party more than 15000 dark elves, and even exposed the positions of at least three strongholds. In the view of the three coalition forces, the complete collapse of the reform party will be within this month at the latest. But what people didn''t expect was that on the fourth day, there was the news that the revenge Hunter Corps was destroyed. After losing the revenge Hunter corps, the coalition forces of the dark elves and the blood elves immediately fell into a state of delay: they could not pursue other members of the reform party. In addition, some people leaked the secret and others broke through to inform several other strongholds. Therefore, when the coalition forces rushed to the three leaked strongholds, what was waiting for them was an empty nest. Then, on the fifth day, the war known as "deep nightmare" broke out. In just one day, the coalition of blood elves and dark elves destroyed four group armies, with a total force of more than 60000. Combined with the group army of the previously destroyed revenge Hunter corps, it can be said that there are less than 130000 coalition troops left of 200000. Among them, the vengeance Hunter corps, the eternal beast cavalry corps, the eternal silver wing corps, the blood knight corps and other legions were completely destroyed. It can be said that the three forces suffered heavy losses. Until then, the blood elves, the dark elves, the eternal night party and the revenge party realized that there was a real strong man in the camp of the reform party that they could not resist. For a time, except for the blood elves, the morale of the night party and the revenge Party of the dark elves was terrible. ¡­¡­ Listening to the cheers outside the tree cave, rotikabas couldn''t calm down with the excitement on his face. With Sean''s acquiescence, imoku was regarded as the secret weapon of the reform party, so imoku''s thunder blow naturally inspired the originally depressed morale of the reform party. In addition, the existence of a former legendary strongman of the eternal night party who defected to rotikabas and Sean, who is also a legendary strongman, makes the dark elves of the whole reform party see the hope of victory and rise. This is undoubtedly excellent news for the reform party, which has always been almost like a stagnant water. It can be said that the plan made by Sean and Rorty cabas has been half successful. Next, as long as imoku''s interference ability is used to make these enemies who come to besiege the reform party unable to leave, Sean and rotikabas can carry out the second step of the plan to rule the whole forest of knowledge: gradually erode the power of the eternal night party and the revenge party. Although the plan is bloody and cruel, roticabas has become very rational after so many things. Rather than continue to let the forest of deep understanding fall into such a chaotic situation, it is better to set things right as Sean said, so that there is only one voice in the whole forest of deep understanding. "Thank you." Rorty cabas looked at Sean and said sincerely, "thank you for showing me hope." "Helping you is helping myself. There''s nothing to thank." Sean smiled and said, "besides, when you fought with me on the surface, didn''t we have reached an agreement? I''m just keeping my promise now. " "Hum." A slightly ironic cold hum sounded out of time. Sean glanced sideways at Serena sitting next to him and said calmly, "you should thank me for my kindness. After all, you are my prisoner now." Serena gnashed her teeth and looked at Sean. Although she was very dissatisfied and angry, she didn''t fight back rashly after all - or she was very smart and didn''t open her mouth to refute and provoke Sean. There is only one reason why she looks so low, that is, she is not Sean''s opponent at all, not to mention the legendary strong rotica bass in the tree house at the moment. As long as Serena''s brain is not broken, she won''t ask for trouble at this time. "So what do you want to do with me?" Serena took a deep breath, calmed her anger, and said indifferently, "if you still pay attention to the underground world, then you should know that I am worthless." "That''s just what you think." Sean smiled and didn''t care about Serena''s words at the moment. "I always firmly believe that anyone will have their own value, and the focus is just how to give full play to their value For example, you may be abandoned by the lesenba family, but your symbolic meaning still exists. I believe the Giovanni clan will be happy to redeem you as a work of art or something. " Serena clenched her fists and Sean''s humiliation just hit her inner weakness. If she really wanted to marry the tyrant Giovanni, she wouldn''t leave the castle. Although at the beginning, she really wanted to prove herself to avoid being regarded as a victim of marriage, after being captured alive by Sean, Serena calmed down thought more clearly. She just didn''t want to marry the tyrant and become each other''s plaything. There was no too noble reason and excuse. "Then tell me, what value do I have?" Serena raised her eyebrows and asked back. "I''m not in the mood to play such a childish game with you. If you''re still the bloody queen before, you should know why I changed my mind and didn''t kill you." Sean didn''t buy Serena''s account. For this dangerous woman, Sean never relaxed his vigilance, even if the other party has become his prisoner, "if you don''t know yourself, then I''ll admit that what you said before is correct You are really worthless. " The atmosphere in the tree cave suddenly became stagnant and low. Rotica bass didn''t speak, but just looked at Serena sitting aside. Similarly, Kane didn''t speak. He didn''t even look up at Serena. He was still reading the book in his hand - this is one of his few hobbies. Especially this book is also a book about swordsmanship, which attracted Kane''s attention. "I have one condition." After a long time, Serena finally broke the strange atmosphere in the tree cave. "I''m not interested in lesumba. You can be a real queen." Sean knows what Serena wants to say. It''s not about tacit understanding. It''s simply because this dangerous woman has a thinking logic almost similar to his own. Therefore, Sean just thought about what he would choose if he was in this situation, so he has taken full control of the situation. In this world, the easiest enemy to deal with happens to be the smart enemy. Because they know what kind of choice is most appropriate under what circumstances. It has nothing to do with dignity, just interests and the overall situation. If Serena had thought of the big picture, she wouldn''t have run out. But she chose to escape marriage, so the rest of the answer is obvious. "I will offer my loyalty to you." Sean knew what kind of choice Serena would make, and Serena also knew how to satisfy Sean. "As long as you don''t endanger the Larsen Ba family, I will always be on your side." "In addition, I have another request." Sean said. "What requirements?" Sean looked into Serena''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "I''m going into the newborn blood pool." Serena''s pupils shrank suddenly, but she didn''t reply immediately. Blood pool is a special building unique to the blood clan. For the blood clan, it has a special effect similar to the "meat and bones" of the life church, and its value and status are equal to the life tree of the elf clan. Generally speaking, the existence of blood pool is related to the growth tone of a clan. If the blood pool of a clan dries up, then the clan is not far from decline. It has also been proved that the declining and dilapidated blood clans are all due to the drying up of the blood pool. Unless they are hit hard by an extremely powerful enemy - for example, the tades clan is defeated by the matar tribe, no powerful blood clan will be destroyed before the blood pool dries up. Just as the Elves will take away the seeds of the vitality tree when dividing the clan, and then carefully cultivate and grow it, when establishing a new clan, the Archduke of the blood clan will also take a drop of blood pool to activate blood from his own clan, and then inject his own source blood. After that, the drop of blood pool will become the cornerstone of the blood pool, giving birth to a steady stream of blood for the blood pool mold already built by the new clan. After that, once the members of the new clan grow to the rank of earl, they must drop a drop of their own source blood into the blood pool - it is said that this is a necessary step to ensure the activity of the blood pool. Because the activity of the blood pool will gradually decline over time. If there are too few Earl rank members of a clan to maintain the activity of the whole blood pool, the decline of the clan is the inevitable result. In the whole blood clan world, in addition to the thirteen clans as the birthplace, no matter how powerful the other blood clans are, the activity of the blood pool will continue to decline. Because of this, the blood pool of the thirteen clans is called the core blood pool - it is said that the activity of the core blood pool will never decrease, which is another important reason why the thirteen clans can maintain their prosperity. As for the newborn blood pool, this is what the blood clan calls the blood pool of the lesenba clan. After all, the lesenba clan is the earliest blood clan in the whole blood clan. According to rumors, the newborn blood pool seems to have a special ability that the core blood pool of the other 12 clans does not have. However, no one knows what this special ability is. Even the blood family of the lesenba clan is not clear - at least in their eyes, it seems to have nothing special. "That''s not easy to enter." Serena said softly, "not to mention that the coffins of the three elders of the lesen Ba clan are inside. It is said that there is also an ancestor coffin at the bottom of the pool. If the blood clan of non lesen Ba clan enters, it will instantly turn into blood and become the nutrition of the blood pool. " "You don''t need to worry about this. I have a way to enter. Anyway, you just need to remember what you promised me after you became the queen of the lesenba family." Sean waved casually, apparently not taking Serena''s threatening words to heart. "Well, I can promise you, as long as you have a way to solve it." Serena glanced at rotica bass and Sean in the room and said, "but before that, don''t say I didn''t remind you There are no fewer than ten princes in the ancient castle of lesenba, not to mention the three elder coffins suspended in the blood pool. Can you solve it only by the two of you? It''s not that I despise your reform party, but there''s no one outside who can fight except the war gun dancer. " "It won''t bother you." Sean smiled. "In advance, you don''t want to count on me. As far as my current strength is concerned, any prince can only find a way to escape." Serena said impolitely, "if you think I can help you deal with the princes in lesenba castle, you''d better give me a treat as soon as possible." "I didn''t expect you." Sean scoffed. "Just sign the soul contract with me honestly. If you can make you the queen of the lesenba family, you can make you, so you''re ready to enter the blood pool with me." Seeing that she couldn''t get any information from Sean, Serena stopped wasting her energy: "then I have another problem Giovanni clan, what are you going to do? " "Giovanni''s new king, I''m ready for them." "New king?" Serena was stunned for a moment, and then showed her incredible face. It was obvious that she had guessed Sean''s idea "are you going to..." "That''s right." Sean nodded. "Congratulations, you guessed right, but there''s no reward." Chapter 1269 As the civil war in the underground world intensified, the situation on the surface became treacherous due to the expeditionary forces of the void empire. Expeditionary warfare has not never happened, but it is mostly an indirect war. For example, the qainas Empire, known as the overlord in the east of the miracle continent, once launched an expedition to the * * * kingdom in the south of the continent, but it was only because the two countries were too close to each other; Then there is the conflict between the northern principality Federation in the north of the mainland and the St. Joels empire in the south of the mainland; And the Emilia Empire, which is also located in the north of the mainland, and the Millennium covenant Empire, which is located in the west of the mainland, are hostile to each other. However, no matter what contradictions and small-scale conflicts these big powers and empires have with each other, it is because these countries are too close to each other, so there will be inevitable conflicts and frictions in the overall development of the country. It is absolutely a miracle that the void Empire directly declared war on the Principality of rumbel. In tens of thousands of years since the end of the chaotic era, this kind of wood is extremely hard and can almost be used as iron, but it is not heavy in itself. What is more valuable is that this kind of wood has a certain degree of cold resistance and fire resistance, Even without special alchemy, this wood is difficult to ignite by fire or freeze into ice. Compared with the red dragon wood preferred by aristocrats, black dragon wood is more widely used in military, and the price is also higher. The cost of these five carriages alone is as high as millions of gold coins, not to mention other low-key but extremely expensive and luxurious axles, wheels, guardrails, pedals and other accessories. On the miracle continent, there are not many families who can afford to use black dragon wood as carriages - compared with the power pattern of many empires and kingdoms, there are absolutely few families who can take out five carriages made of black dragon wood at one go. Even the royal families of the seven empires are likely to have only two or three. It''s not that these rich imperial royalty can''t afford the price, but the exploitation of black dragon wood is extremely difficult. It often takes several years to cut down a black dragon tree, and it usually takes three to five black dragon tree logs to make a carriage. Of course, what makes the black dragon wood more precious is that the black dragon wood carriage is produced in only one place in the whole miracle continent, that is, the capital of trade. Because of this, the void Empire still has no carriage made of black dragon wood. In addition to the poor relationship with the trade capital itself, the more reason is that the details of the void empire are still insufficient: according to Neil''s budget, the monthly financial balance of the void empire is less than 100000 gold coins. After all, the monthly military expenditure is a figure that can make anyone feel stunned. Of course, a large part of this situation is also due to the lack of financial sources of the void empire. But in the final analysis, it is still that sentence. The foundation of the void empire is still too shallow. At present, Hera''s disagreement has opened an expeditionary war, which is a great burden for Neil. After all, the previous wars did not exert so much pressure on the void Empire, simply because Haila and William both took the predatory way of supporting the war by fighting, which could meet the expenses of the armies of the void Empire to a great extent. Now, with the establishment of the void Empire and the establishment of various border lines, the cost of these garrisons has suddenly increased a lot, and the expeditionary campaign can not complete the supply of supporting the war by plundering like ordinary wars. If the battlefield logistics supplies of William and the undead army were not provided by the Millennium alliance Empire, the void Empire would not dare to break out war at will, let alone support Hella''s expedition plan to the Principality of rumbel. At this moment, under the instructions of the camp guards, five carriages soon stopped in front of a large camp. The doors of four of the carriages opened, and several passengers of different heights, but wearing hoods and cloaks, soon got out of the carriage and walked towards the camp. With the actions of these passengers, the guard leader immediately turned over and dismounted, followed by more than a dozen guards. Just before these people entered the camp, they had been intercepted by two werewolf guards. "What do you mean?" A passenger asked. "This is the commander''s camp. No guards are allowed to follow in." A werewolf grinned and spoke fluent continental lingua franca, "so you can enter, but they can''t." "What are you talking about!" The Guard commander immediately showed anger, "we have the responsibility to protect the safety of our employers." "If the main camp is not safe, there will be no safe place in the world." The werewolf replied humbly, "just wait outside." "What if we refuse?" The guard leader spoke in a deep voice. Ignoring the guard''s provocation, the werewolf guard suddenly raised his head, and dozens of werewolf guards standing around surrounded the group. At the same time, there was a commotion in the camp, which was obviously a sign of large-scale troop mobilization. A tense atmosphere suddenly rose. It seemed that there was a commotion, and a dignified young woman came out of the camp. This man is one of the four giants of the void Empire today, foreign minister Diana. Seeing the presence of the Lord, a passenger with a sharp voice asked, "Diana, is this the hospitality of your void Empire?" Just at this time, the werewolf guard had also reported the situation to Diana, so when she heard the words with obvious questioning tone, Diana''s face was also slightly solemn and said in a deep voice: "for friends, our void Empire has never been stingy with friendship, but for those who try to find trouble, we will not accommodate each other''s temper I think my guard has made it very clear that your entourage is prohibited from entering here. " "I don''t believe in your void empire. If we can''t let our entourage enter together, we''ll leave now." The passenger with a shrill voice looked a little angry. "Escort, take them away." Diana sneered, then gave an order to the werewolf next to her, turned and walked towards the camp. It seems that she didn''t expect Diana''s attitude to be so tough, and these people around her were obviously stunned. "Just a moment, Miss Diana." Another passenger with a slightly hoarse voice suddenly said, "we came with sincerity." "If you come with sincerity, we will be very welcome." Diana stopped, then turned and said, "but so far, I haven''t seen your sincerity." The hoarse passenger sighed softly and said to the guards, "just wait outside." "But..." the guard leader seemed to want to say something, but he was stopped by the passenger''s outstretched hand, "I know." "Welcome." Diana smiled, then led the seven mysterious visitors who still didn''t want to take off their cloaks into the camp. Different from what everyone imagined, this space is enough to fill the camp with more than 30 people, but there are only two people at the moment. In addition to Diana, who led the crowd in front, another person was HeLa Garcia, the Minister of strategy, who was one of the four giants with Diana. However, in the current recognized situation, the status of William and Hella is obviously higher than Neil, while the other three giants, including Neil, are higher than Diana. After all, the first three have always followed William, while Diana joined the camp of the void empire after the blood flag revenge, so there is a little strange difference between before and after this. "It''s a great honor to meet you, your excellency Garcia." The passenger with a hoarse voice opened his hood and revealed his old face under the hood, "I am the president of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, Jiadong, a useless magician These are the president of the harvest horn chamber of Commerce, the president of the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce, the president of the immortal hammer chamber of Commerce, the president of the sardins chamber of Commerce, the president of the leibina chamber of Commerce and the president of the somas chamber of Commerce. " With the introduction of Jiadong, President of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, the other six mysterious visitors also opened their hoods one by one to reveal their faces under their hoods. The harvest horn chamber of commerce is one of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the trade capital together with the magic tower chamber of Commerce. However, different from the magic tower chamber of Commerce, the harvest horn chamber of Commerce focuses on selling all kinds of magic goods. The business content of the harvest horn chamber of Commerce is all kinds of crops and seeds, of course, there are a lot of grains and grains. The president of the chamber of commerce is also a dark middle-aged man who looks simple, honest and honest. Just as the president of the chamber of Commerce who can occupy a seat in the top ten chambers of Commerce for a long time, no one will believe that he is really an honest man. The presidents of the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce and the immortal hammer chamber of commerce are both dwarves. Their long beard is tied around their waist, which seems to make them fat. Although the two chambers of commerce are also one of the top ten chambers of Commerce in the trade capital, the projects operated by the two chambers of commerce are different. For example, the legendary fire hammer chamber of commerce mainly sells all kinds of weapons and equipment, while the immortal hammer chamber of Commerce sells all kinds of craft products. The cutting and manufacturing technology of black dragon wood is the housekeeping skill of the immortal hammer chamber of Commerce. The president of the sidings chamber of commerce is a burly middle-aged man with a fierce spirit. The slave catcher who was born as a mercenary has expanded the sidings chamber of commerce into one of the top ten chambers of Commerce in just 30 years. In addition to the slave business specializing in population trading, the president of the sidings chamber of commerce is also strong, cunning Cruelty is closely related. As for leibina chamber of Commerce and somas chamber of Commerce, although they are also one of the top ten chambers of Commerce, their family business is not as good as the previous five peers. Somas chamber of Commerce, for example, can only become one of the top ten chambers of Commerce by relying on the strategy of small profits and quick turnover. After all, the business of alchemy is not so unique; The situation of leibina chamber of commerce is slightly better than that of somas chamber of Commerce. After all, in addition to selling war horses and Warcraft crystal cores, they will also do some similar intelligence business. There are seven of the top ten chambers of Commerce. "Well, didn''t Dingding chamber of Commerce, Leiyun chamber of Commerce and brother chamber of Commerce come?" Hella said thoughtfully. "The brotherly chamber of Commerce has withdrawn from the trade capital." The speaker was leibina, the president of leibina chamber of Commerce. Leibina, a red haired young woman with warm hair color, "Mr. Haila, you should know the particularity of brother chambers of Commerce, so they don''t need to stick to the trade capital." The brotherly chamber of commerce is rumored to be composed of three brothers. The projects run by their chamber of commerce are mercenaries and, of course, various assassinations. It is said that more than 60% of the defense work in the trade capital is in the charge of the brother chamber of Commerce. They buy weapons from the legendary firehammer chamber of Commerce, food from the harvest horn chamber of Commerce, and soldiers from the sidings chamber of Commerce. Then they sell the war subdued prisoners of war to the sidings chamber of Commerce, and sell the spies and collected intelligence to the leibina chamber of Commerce, It will also sell some of the captured booty to other chambers of Commerce in the capital of trade. It can be said that if there were no brother chambers of Commerce, the blood circulation of the trade capital would be sharply reduced by half. "Then it seems that Dingding chamber of Commerce and Leiyun chamber of commerce should be the same result." Hella smiled and said, "then according to the rules of your trade capital, if you leave the border of the trade capital, you will no longer be sheltered by the trade capital?" "Lord Hella, what are you... Going to do?" Gadon asked cautiously. "Lei Yun chamber of Commerce and our void empire are old acquaintances. I just want to invite them as guests." Haila said with a smile, but her words were full of murderous spirit. As we all know, when the void empire was just a small Baron, it was incompatible with Leiyun chamber of Commerce, and Leiyun chamber of Commerce even came up with the way of economic sanctions to compress the living space of the void empire. It can be said that the contradiction between the void Empire and the Leiyun chamber of Commerce has a long history, but the Leiyun chamber of Commerce has always been hiding in the trade capital. Especially after the establishment of the void Empire, it has evacuated all the industries located in the Ryan Kingdom, the Hales Kingdom, the kalosa tribal United Nations and the robein knights. Therefore, there has been no good way for the void Empire to retaliate. At present, with the trade capital almost falling apart, how can the void Empire not take advantage of the fire. Yes, at the moment, the trade capital is in an unprecedented crisis. It is absolutely impossible to say that no one is staring at such a large piece of fat as the trade capital. However, the military strength of the trade capital has not been too weak all the time. Moreover, the "mainland Bureau of checks and balances" of the Peace Council is against it. If it is pushed horizontally by military strength alone, it is impossible to enter the trade capital, Because no country or coalition can afford such terrible war damage. The big countries that can withstand the war damage are too far away from the trade capital. In addition, if the war breaks out, it''s OK to eat the trade capital smoothly. If they can''t eat, once they are completely evacuated from the domestic chamber of Commerce by the trade capital, the consequences will undoubtedly be very terrible. However, with the collapse of the peace parliament, the institutions that check and balance the situation of the whole miracle continent no longer exist. In this way, as long as the interests are distributed well, it is not impossible to occupy the trade capital. Especially after the major mercenaries and mercenaries who were originally stationed in the trade capital and survived by relying on defense work withdrew from the trade capital, the brotherly chamber of Commerce alone could not defend the whole trade capital. It is precisely because of this that the brotherly chamber of Commerce naturally chose to withdraw from the trade capital after receiving the news that multinational coalition forces were coming towards the trade capital. After all, the business nature of brother chambers of Commerce enables them to live very well wherever they are. Seeing that Haila had begun to order people to "invite" Leiyun chamber of Commerce, the president of somas chamber of Commerce standing aside couldn''t help but say: "Leiyun chamber of Commerce... Left with brother chambers of Commerce, and they have transferred the assets of the whole trade capital Dingding chamber of Commerce has been eliminated a few days ago because of its resentment with Leiyun chamber of Commerce and brother chambers of Commerce. " "Oh." Haila raised her eyebrows and looked at the somas chamber of Commerce president who spoke, an old man over half a hundred years old as the president of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, then turned her head and said to the werewolf guard, "... In that case, change your plan. Let Fanny lead the peace team to attack together with the scarlet knights, the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards. Tell Alfred that if the brother chamber of Commerce gives up Leiyun chamber of Commerce, avoid conflict with the brother chamber of Commerce, otherwise invite the brother chamber of Commerce together. " Hella deliberately accentuated the word "please". "Yes." The werewolf guard nodded with excitement and cruelty in his eyes, and soon left the camp to give battle instructions. This time, in order to avoid increasing clough''s influence in the void Empire, Hera not only transferred Alfred''s thunder lion and Dwight''s Scarlet Knights into the expedition army, but also the silver sideburns army, the broken wind sword dancer army and the snow wind guard into the expedition army, At the same time, 100000 mixed troops from the void Empire and the wilderness were sent out with the army. As for the strong, in addition to the super strong Alexis and kokirei, Haila also mobilized ten people to join the expedition. Among them are juejian Fanny, who has just taken refuge in the void Empire, three legendary strong men who have changed from the Peace Council to the void Empire, two legendary strong men who came to take refuge after hearing the strong reputation of the void Empire, and two legendary strong men who originally belonged to the broken wind tribe and the snow wind tribe: Sword dancer Ji vinya and marksman Marton, The current commander of the silver sideburns legion, wolf emperor Ariana, and the son of the devil who has been responsible for protecting Haila''s safety, HARTING, et al. Listen, Haila did not hesitate to send such a strong team to pursue Leiyun chamber of Commerce and brother chamber of Commerce. Even if she knew it was them, Jiadong was still shocked. When he saw the tangled look on his partner''s face, he knew that their preparation for the negotiation was useless: after all, their mentality had been at a disadvantage before the formal negotiation began, so the outcome of the negotiation could be imagined. At the thought of this, Jiadong felt bitter. But no matter how bitter, he had to speak. After all, his magic tower chamber of Commerce has always been the first of the top ten chambers of Commerce. "I have a small gift for Lord Sean before we officially tell you what we''re coming for." Jiadong took a deep breath and said, "the fifth black dragon Trojan horse parked outside the camp tent was just completed a few days ago. This is a gift we offered to celebrate the establishment of the void empire. I hope Lord Sean will not blame us for this late gift." "You can rest assured that Sean is not so stingy." Hella smiled. "Look at me, I forgot to invite you to a seat Come on, please sit down. I''ll let you have some tea. " At Diana''s sign, logistics personnel soon sent some tea and cakes to the camp. These tea and cakes are just ordinary things. They usually only appear on the civilian table. Naturally, they can eat better tea as Haila and Diana. But now the empty empire is financially nervous. If it weren''t for hosting the presidents of the top ten chambers of Commerce from the trade capital, Haila and Diana wouldn''t even ask people to prepare tea, cakes and cakes, often just a dry grain and a bag of water. Several presidents of the chamber of Commerce simply ate a few mouthfuls. After a while, they stopped eating and began to look at Diana and Hella. However, Diana and Haila are people who have seen great winds and waves after all. Naturally, they will not speak first at this time, but continue to enjoy their rare rest time as if they don''t know anything. Therefore, the president of the magic tower chamber of commerce finally broke the silence: "we come here this time in the hope that Lord Haila can protect our trade capital." "President Jiadong, you''re kidding. I also understand the fair and free customs of the trade capital." Haila smiled and shook her head with an expression of "don''t tease me." the capital of trade is always called the capital of freedom, and you will never let any national army enter it. " "Lord Haila, we don''t talk in secret." Knowing that the negotiation has failed since the beginning and that their chamber of Commerce Alliance has almost no advantage, Canada is also direct, "the current situation of the trade capital is very bad. It is no problem to resist the invasion of countries like Ryan Kingdom only by relying on the seven of us, but if there are Three Kingdoms like Ryan Kingdom, we have to take care of one and lose the other, Not to mention that there are as many as ten countries preparing to invade the trade capital this time. " "Our supply line is not that long. If it is inserted into the war between your trade capital and the multinational coalition forces, the expenses we need to bear will increase." Hella shook her head. "This is not what we want to see." "In terms of logistics supply, we can promise you that we will provide you with food supply for one year free of charge." The honest dark man knew that they had no hope of negotiation after hearing Canada''s outspoken statement about the situation of the trade capital, so he also simply said the result agreed in advance, "and we can help you maintain the operation of the supply line." "Not enough." Hella shook her head. "You know, this time your enemies are up to ten countries." "In terms of equipment maintenance, our legendary fire hammer can also help." The dwarf from the legendary firehammer also said, "in addition, in terms of war materials, it is not just food. We can also supplement the material consumption of military supplies for you free." "The problem of long supply lines can also be solved by our immortal hammer." The president of the immortal hammer chamber of commerce followed him, and it can be seen that he and the president of the legendary fire hammer chamber of commerce should obviously be related, "our immortal hammer is not only selling handicrafts, but also has made some achievements in baggage vehicles. The load-bearing capacity of the load-bearing car produced by our immortal hammer is five times that of ordinary trucks, This can greatly reduce the transportation difficulty and cost of the supply line. " "Not enough." Hella still shook her head. She didn''t say where there was not enough, but the word was not enough, which was enough to show everything. Even if the presidents of the seven chambers of Commerce knew that the void empire was talking to the lion, they still had no choice. "With the supplement of military resources, we cedines chamber of commerce can make a commitment to you to ensure satisfaction." "Our leibina chamber of Commerce has some map copies. I believe it can provide better choices for your marching route." "In terms of medical treatment, although we somas chamber of Commerce do not have any good methods, hemostatic agents can still be provided." Listening to his companions have made a price, Jiadong can only sigh helplessly: "although our magic tower chamber of commerce can not meet all the arms replacement of your expeditionary army, we also have some savings, which should be able to make up for the deficiency of the void empire in magic combat effectiveness to a great extent." "I am personally satisfied with the conditions you have put forward. I believe Lord Haila should not be dissatisfied." Before Haila could speak, Diana had accepted with a smile, "but our action this time is to expedition to the Principality of rumbel. I''m afraid they will be very unhappy if Lord Neil and Cecilia know that we have made a commitment to protect your trade capital." No one answered, and the presidents of the seven chambers of Commerce remained silent at this time. However, in this silence, their hearts were also slightly relieved, because Diana was willing to answer, which meant that the matter had to be discussed. For businessmen, as long as they can communicate, there must be a turnaround, and the turnaround also means the success rate. Of course, this also has a price. "However, if the trading capital can join the void Empire, I believe neither Lord Neil nor Cecilia will oppose it." Sure enough, Diana soon put forward the price they needed to pay. What they didn''t expect was that the price would be so high! "This..." "Don''t rush to refuse." Diana smiled and said, "the trade capital can still maintain your free style and the laws you originally formulated. Our void empire will not interfere, but let you become the economic province of our void empire. In other words, you may have to pay a large tax fee, but I believe you don''t care about this tax fee with the amount of money you swallow in the capital of trade. " This condition does not sound difficult to accept. But Jiadong clearly heard the implication: "if our trading capital joined the void Empire, does it mean that we have become legal citizens of the void Empire?" "This is natural." Diana smiled and nodded. "So we have become legal citizens, that is to say, we have obligations and responsibilities for the void Empire?" Diana smiled like a flower: "that''s right." "Can I ask about this obligation and responsibility?" "You will be fully responsible for the supply line of the expeditionary army." Diana smiled and said the answer, "as an obligation of the Empire, we will also shelter the trade capital to ensure that you are away from all the dangers of war. You can still keep your current scale of escort forces and ensure that you do not interfere with the independent rights and interests and laws and regulations of your trade capital without conflict with the laws of the Empire Of course, the cedines chamber of Commerce may need to be transformed. In this regard, our void empire can ensure your satisfaction You see, to become the second chamber of Commerce of the armed forces like the brotherly chamber of Commerce, I don''t know what President setings thinks? " "Do I have the right to refuse?" With a wry smile, the president of the sedings chamber of Commerce was open, "but I''m afraid we don''t have much freedom after the sedings chamber of commerce became the chamber of Commerce of armed mercenaries?" No country will allow its own country to have such an uncontrolled and powerful armed force. "I believe this. We can negotiate and learn from each other slowly later." Diana answered evasively, "of course, in return, all chambers of Commerce registered in the trade capital will have 30% business tax exemption for import and export trade within the void empire. In addition to the items prohibited from trading, major strategic materials and commodities have 10% business tax exemption. In addition, we will also purchase all military supplies in the trade capital. " Listen, Diana clearly lists these contents. The president of the seven chambers of Commerce doesn''t know that the void Empire has long been prepared. I''m afraid even without the invasion of the ten allied forces, the void empire will never let go of the fat meat of the trade capital, especially the Leiyun chamber of Commerce, which has an old grudge with the void empire. Just one excuse is enough for the void Empire to launch a war of aggression against the trade capital - or even no war excuse is needed now that the peace parliament has collapsed. Of course, invading and plundering the trade capital is certainly not more valuable than annexing and digesting the trade capital. When the outcome has long been doomed, the so-called negotiations are just striving for the maximization of our own interests. Naturally, this kind of thing is not what Hera is good at. She also allows Diana lion to bargain with the chamber of Commerce Alliance. After all, the annexation of the trade capital into an economic province of the void empire can definitely alleviate the financial crisis of the void Empire, but as a price, I''m afraid the economic center of the void empire will give up, and also pay a lot of expenses for the army stationed in such an enclave. What Hella is thinking about at the moment is how to reduce the expenditure of the garrison in the trade capital. But after thinking about it, there was only one answer in her mind: let tungsten Lamo come and garrison. The negotiation process did not last long. Diana had reached an agreement with the president of the seven major chambers of Commerce in less than an hour. However, looking at the constipation like expression on the face of the president of the seven chambers of Commerce, even if Haila didn''t listen carefully to the negotiation just now, she can know that Diana won a vast province and city for the void Empire without blood, thus completely alleviating the financial pressure of the void empire. "Congratulations, a wonderful victory." After sending the presidents of the seven chambers of Commerce out of the camp, and then ordering people to return the black dragon Trojan horse to oasis city, Haila turned back and smiled at Diana and said, "I have always believed in Sean''s vision. Now you not only prove your worthy diplomatic ability to everyone in the void Empire, but also prove to everyone that Sean has never mistaken anyone." Diana chuckled: "compared with Lord Haila and Lord William, you have made so much efforts for the rise of the void Empire, and Lord Neil has made so many achievements for the stability of the void empire. I can only repay the trust of the void empire in this way." "You don''t have to be modest." Hella shook her head and said, "you are the Minister of foreign affairs, one of the four giants of our void empire. Although I put forward the plan of annexing the trade capital, in my style, I can only fight with the trade capital, which is not good for us. The looting can only ease the supply line of the expeditionary army, which is far from what you just won at the negotiation table So, here I want to thank you for letting me avoid giving orders for the soldiers to die. " Diana smiled with a sincere smile: "then, how do we reply to the emissary of the Allied forces invading the trade capital?" "Let them retract their hand to the trade capital." Hella said with a sneer, "otherwise I''ll cut off this hand myself." Chapter 1270 The war in the forest of knowledge has lasted for more than two months. Blood clan, werewolf and spider demon have gradually changed their concern for the war here from the initial concern to attention, and then to today''s indifference. It''s not that they really don''t want to care and pay attention, but because they really don''t have the energy to continue to care about other battlefields. The blood clan fought a beautiful counterattack, encirclement and annihilation a week ago, which not only completely stabilized the originally declining situation, but also began to become subtle. The victory Libra has begun to tilt towards the blood clan. Of course, it will evolve into such a win accumulation situation. Of course, it is closely related to the fact that the blood clan hired a large number of spider demon legions to join the battlefield from the beginning, but more of it was the desperate strong raid of Giovanni clan a week ago. The tyrant''s name is not just spread among blood families. According to the rumor, the tyrant seemed to be busy negotiating with the lesenba family before, so he didn''t enter the battlefield. At the moment, with the tyrant officially leading his pro guard to join the main battlefield in the southeast, the defeat of the werewolf tribal coalition further shows that the future king of the Giovanni clan is not as cruel as rumored. Apart from the three-party battlefield, it is not true to know the actual situation of the forest of war, and no one will care. For example, demons. This coward, driven from the surface to the bottom at the end of the dusk, is now watching the war in the forest of knowledge. Unlike the spider demon army, which can be active in all battlefields, because of their own ethnic nature, it is doomed to be difficult for the demons to engage in any positive war - the low fertility rate. Let alone, only being active in the dark environment is enough to prevent more than 90% of the demons from appearing in any positive battlefield, After all, no race in the underground world does not have night vision ability, so unlike the surface world, launching a night attack war can often reap a lot. Launching a night attack in the underground world is simply the commander''s brain being crushed by the door plate. But even so, demons still have a large employment market in the underground world. There is no other reason. Assassination techniques are at their peak. Any independent demon who can leave the inherent territory of the demon family must be an expert above the Viscount level, including even the first-class strong man of the count level. These demons may not be able to fight alone, but if they are allowed to give full play to their unique skills in a favorable space, even the strong of the Earl level and even the Marquis level will die with hatred. Of course, the talent of demons is not just assassination skills. Tracking the enemy''s tracks, spying on intelligence and so on are also one of the abilities that the demons are very good at. This is also the fundamental reason why the blood elves, the eternal night party and the revenge party are willing to spend a lot of money to hire demon descendants: the coalition forces who know the forest have been lost in the forest for more than a month. It''s a joke to spread. Have you ever seen someone who gets lost in his own house? And even if you get lost in your own house, you can''t even find your own room. It''s not as simple as a joke. The vengeance party and the eternal night party, who are familiar with the forest of, hire evil assassins. In addition to requiring the sniping of the dark elves of the reform party, they also shoulder the important task of finding their own legions and senior leaders. Because the dark elves of the revenge party and the eternal night party are convinced that everything is a trap against them, from attacking the young patriarch of the kasseton tribe, robbing the life crystal core of the blood elves, and then luring their coalition forces to attack. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why their coalition forces lost contact with all of them immediately after the attack, and the Reform Party took advantage of this time to launch an extremely crazy counterattack. In just two months, more than 30 tribes of the dark elves of the revenge party and the eternal night party have been destroyed, and almost no prisoners of war have been left in the conquered tribes - the reason is that all young dark elves, except women and children, who are unwilling to surrender, are killed on the spot without leaving any alive. Forced and helpless, both the eternal night party and the revenge party can only adopt the tortoise tactics that the reform party once did - gather all the people of all tribes and all the troops to resist the continued encroachment of the reform party. Unfortunately, neither the eternal night party nor the revenge party ever thought that they would be forced into this situation one day, so they simply did not have a large stronghold that could accommodate so many ethnic groups. Not to mention, unlike the reform party, the eternal night party and the vengeance party fold all senior leaders in a costly war. Therefore, even if the two dark elf forces try to follow the turtle tactics of the reform party, it is difficult for them to form a unified voice. The internal chaos led to large-scale public security problems, coupled with disputes and conflicts in other aspects, almost tossed the high-level Parliament of the eternal night party and the revenge party into a mess and chaos. This makes the eternal night party and the revenge party, who are used to the overlord character, feel tired and distressed. However, it is not only the eternal night party and the revenge party that are also in a state of distress. Blood elves and demons are also distressed. The blood elves sent out a large number of troops this time, and almost all of them are elite teachers. Although they are nominally under the banner of revenge, they actually have the idea of annexing the revenge party and then accepting the eternal night party. Therefore, they even gave up the strategic plan of invading the blood clan territory and transferred all the military forces deployed at the border between the blood clan and the blood elf. After all, the situation of the blood clan is also very dangerous. However, who could have thought that in these two months, the danger and trouble of the blood clan had temporarily subsided, and their blood elves were in trouble - if the army sent into the forest of deep understanding was too wasted, it would be a great disaster for the blood elves. After all, their fertility was lower than that of the devil, Don''t try to recover without thousands of years. As for the demons, their distress is even simpler. The forest of deep understanding is like a bottomless black hole at the moment, swallowing up all the demon descendants sent into the forest of deep understanding - all the demon descendants who enter the forest of deep understanding have lost contact with their people, no matter what kind of contact method, all have lost their function. No wonder the demons are so nervous and distressed. In fact, the whole forest of knowledge has been completely covered by imoku''s ability of "plane interference". Before the end of the war in the forest of understanding, unless it is a top power who can keep pace with imoku, no matter who enters the forest of understanding, it is impossible to make any contact with the outside world. It will even be led by the unique rules of imoku, and finally appear in front of imoku. As for whether the person who appears in front of imoku is alive or dead, it depends on imoku''s mood or Sean''s meaning. But so far, there are hundreds of evil assassins who have died in imoku''s hands, almost reaching the average number of two a day. ¡­¡­ Serena looked at the panel map of the forest of knowledge, on which the blue color representing the sphere of influence of the reform party had occupied nearly one fifth of the whole map. You know, two months ago, the Reform Party''s sphere of influence was about one percent - only a point was marked on the map to prove that their reform party still exists. But now, the reinforcements of the blood elves can''t arrive - the blood clan has gained an advantage in the war with the werewolf, and the blood elves have redeployed all the troops arranged at the blood clan border before. Now they have to worry about whether the blood clan will attack them after repelling the werewolf. After all, compared with werewolves, blood elves undoubtedly belong to the category of soft persimmons - at least, at the moment when the elite army of blood elves is completely deep in the forest of knowledge, they are really soft persimmons. Therefore, the war in the forest of knowledge can only rely on the strength of the eternal night party and the revenge party. But the current result is that the eternal night party and the revenge party are unable to protect themselves. One of the communication scouts sent out has lost contact, and they simply can''t know the specific situation of their own army. The only thing that can make them feel slightly gratified is that as they integrate all scattered tribes, the dark elves of the reform party dare not attack them openly. The disadvantage in the number of people has always been the fundamental reason why the reform party can not be reversed. At the moment, Serena is thinking about how to break up the alliance between the revenge party and the eternal night party as soon as possible. But what is very helpless is that even Serena has no good way at all. Although Serena has sworn allegiance to Sean, she has killed many dark elves after all, and Serena''s "Blood Queen" name is not in vain. For her, war has always been a number game. In the reform party, which is seriously lack of soldiers and population, rotikabas dare not give the command to Serena. Therefore, she can only do things like staff. Generally speaking, it is to use her despicable character to make suggestions. Of course, Sean and she are no less than despicable. After all, they both belong to the type that doesn''t pay much attention to rules. As long as the opportunity is right and there are enough interests, neither of them cares about cheating on others. But Sean is more disciplined than Serena. At least he won''t be an ally, but Serena can bite back when she turns around as long as she gives enough benefits. Therefore, Sean will take into account the interests of rotikabas and give up some measures that may damage the interests of the reform party. Serena would not have such a burden. After all, she has no friendship with rotica bass. Relatively speaking, rotica bass even has great hostility to Serena. It is precisely because of this that Serena is undoubtedly more appropriate to serve as the adviser and maker of the counter offensive plan of the reform party. As for Sean and Rorty cabas, they are responsible for the work of the pioneer: Serena gives the battle command, while Rorty cabas and Sean are responsible for the implementation. Anyway, Serena only wants the result, and she doesn''t care how to solve the process. Although Rorty cabas prefers that Sean be responsible for the affairs of this battle command, after all, he has seen Sean''s command ability, but Sean insists on going to the front in person. Rorty cabas can''t continue to persuade him about this. "Have you come up with any solution?" Kane looked at Serena with a frown and asked. "No." Serena replied simply. She knew what Sean meant by keeping Kane with her, but Serena didn''t care. Anyway, she signed the soul contract. What else does she need to care about? "Oh." Kane answered, and then there was no more. On the contrary, Serena, like suddenly finding some new fun, suddenly turned her head, looked at Kane and said with a smile, "why don''t we talk about you during the current break." "Do we have a break here?" Kane was stunned. "Why don''t I know?" "Oh, I just made it." Serena said with a natural look, "so back to the topic, why does Sean trust you so much?" "Because I will never betray him." Kane said without hesitation. "Really?" Serena smiled. "Even if you become the new king of the Giovanni clan, master the supreme power, and experience the power that can determine the life and death of a clan in one word, won''t you betray him?" "I will never forget who gave me today." Kane glanced at Serena, his tone still cool. "I don''t believe Sean is so kind. You don''t know him at all." Serena said angrily, but soon she realized her gaffe and glanced at Kane, "sooner or later, he will ask you to sign a soul contract with him. Don''t forget, he''s from the surface world, and you''re not. " "I don''t care." Kane shrugged. He really didn''t care whether he wanted to sign a soul contract with Sean, because from the beginning, he was at the bottom of the whole blood family society. Almost as long as he was a normal blood family, he could bully him. However, after only staying with Sean for less than half a year, he became a strong earl, even not far from the Marquis, and according to Sean''s plan, his future achievements will never stop at the Duke. So, let alone sign the soul contract, even if he gave his soul to Sean, Kane wouldn''t frown. After all, he is different from Serena. Unlike Serena, who showed amazing talents since childhood, he has a lot of things that other blood families may not have in a lifetime. "Whether you really don''t care or not, time will prove everything." Serena obviously didn''t like Kane''s attitude. "Let''s wait and see." "At least I''m not required to sign a soul contract to be allowed to move freely." Kane is not the only Kane at that time. At least in these eight months, his mentality has well kept up with the changes of his strength. Serena was so angry by Kane''s obviously stimulating remarks that she did not have the awe inspiring temperament of the bloody queen in the past: "facts have proved that I am much more valuable than you! So now I''m sitting here giving orders, not you. " "Then I''m not required to sign a soul contract." Kane put it another way, but the meaning remained the same. "With your strength, I can fight a hundred alone." Serena sneered, "when you catch up with me, you don''t know when. As the new king of the Giovanni clan, Sean is telling jokes! " "But I don''t need to sign a soul contract." "So it turns out that you are nothing at all!" "Well, but I just don''t need to sign a soul contract." "... ah, I''m so angry!" *** "Let me see." Kane really seriously thought about Serena''s problem, but he found that his help to Sean was indeed very limited. "You believe I will betray Lord Sean, and I caught him alive with Lord Sean Is this a merit? " "..." Serena''s face was almost poisoned. It changed very quickly. One red and one white, and even bit her lips. If the killing intention emitted by her bright eyes could become real, I''m afraid Kane had died more than 10000 times, "you''d better talk about the soul contract." "Oh." Kane nodded. "So I don''t need to sign a soul contract at all." Serena''s face was decadent, and her heart was even full of a sense of powerlessness: I was planted in this kind of white. Crazy hand! But no matter how strongly dissatisfied her heart is, Serena is also a real strong person after all. She still disdains to do such a thing as venting her anger to the weak. Especially now Kane is in the same camp with her no matter what. Especially if Kane can really become the king of Giovanni clan in the future, they will be natural allies. And no matter how Serena mocks now, she knows very well that if Sean is determined and really plans to help Kane become the king of the Giovanni clan, coupled with her own help, the success rate will never be less than 80%. From this alone, Serena will not be unhappy with her future allies. It seems that the atmosphere is not very good. Kane thought about it and finally remembered what Sean said to him and asked him to learn more from Serena. After all, he will be the king of the whole clan in the future, so he asked, "Lord Serena, I don''t know what Lord Bai Shaun plans to do." "What''s the plan?" Serena said angrily. "We can catch all those people, but why does Lord Sean have to play cat and mouse like this?" Kane asked suspiciously, "and let you find a way to break up the alliance between the night party and the revenge party Wouldn''t it be quicker to let Lord imoku do it directly? " Serena glanced at Kane, then turned her eyes back to the map: "that''s because Sean is going to push Rorty cabas onto the throne of the dark elves. In the current situation of the reform party, even if rotikabas unifies the whole forest of knowledge and becomes the king of the dark elves, he will fall into the situation of no available soldiers. If he wants to wait for the dark elves to fully recover, it will be impossible for him to have more than a thousand years. " "Just a thousand years..." "Yes, only a thousand years." Serena nodded, "but this time, it''s not a problem for us, but it''s a big problem for Sean He doesn''t have so much time to wait here slowly, so I said, you don''t know Sean at all, and you don''t know the meaning of the name ''Sean Connery'' in the surface world. " "Can you... Talk to me?" Serena glanced at Kane, perhaps out of consideration that she should not be too ignorant of future allies, so even if she was angry just now, she finally sighed and said: "the history of the surface world, in the stories brought by those sharp ears and refugees, I think you should also know something?" Sharp ears refer to dark elves and blood elves. Refugees, on the other hand, refer to the descendants of demons. The arrival of these three ethnic groups not only reshuffled the power pattern of the whole underground world, but also brought about the history of the surface: from the dawn era to the dusk era, and then from the dusk era to the ash era. It was precisely because of the influx of information and intelligence that there were two wars in which the underground world invaded the surface world in the chaotic era. Unfortunately, the different nature of the world on both sides of the coin led to the disastrous failure of the underground expeditionary force. Of course, the residents of the underground world do not know. It is precisely because of the failure and consumption of these two expeditions that the surface world ended that chaotic era and stabilized the power pattern of the whole surface world. After that, the underground world and the surface world finally have an interconnected connection. Therefore, the underground world is no longer ignorant of some developments and changes in the surface world. From dawn to dusk to ashes, this is a recognized era of destruction. Then came the chaotic era of the new era and the subsequent era of order. These five times illustrate the level history of the whole miracle continent for hundreds of thousands of years. However, compared with the surface world, only those historical researchers will study these things. The underground world is a group of guys with a long life, so they set a rule for future generations: they must be familiar with the development history of the surface and underground world. Looking at Kane nodding to show that she knew what her question was, Serena took a deep breath, and then whispered, "the meaning of Sean Connery in the surface world is equal to the new era. Because he created a new era, an era that only belongs to the strong Now he has come to the underground world. Although I don''t want to admit it, now I have to say that we are lucky enough to participate in the whole process of the birth of the new era of the underground world. " Chapter 1271 At first, there was no place in the underground world like the forest of understanding. At that time, the underground world was more like an undeveloped wilderness, full of desolation and despair. Although there are wind, water and sunshine in this world, any ethnic group can live very hard here. Except blood. At the end of the twilight era, before the arrival of other ethnic groups, the overlord of the underground world was the blood clan. The status of blood clan in the underground world is the same as the status of God people in the surface world before dusk. Until later, the gods broke out at dusk, a war broke out between the gods and the people, the gods fell and the gods and the people fled, so there was a whole body pattern with different scenery and the coexistence of exotic animals, Warcraft and all races. Of course, it also brings great changes, including that the blood clan no longer has the hegemony of the underground world. The forest of deep understanding is a forest cultivated by the dark elves for tens of thousands of years. In this forest, even if the blood clan and werewolf, which are still called the most powerful race, come, they can''t kill the dark elves. Because the whole forest is like the home of the dark elves - that is, the domain equivalent to the strong of the holy land. They have an absolute dominant position. At least in the case of the same level of strength, blood clan and werewolf are absolutely impossible to win the dark elves in the forest of knowledge. This is also the fundamental reason why the dark elves can occupy one of the six top groups in the underground world. But now, for the dark elves, this forest world that they are very familiar with has become very strange. Their proud sense of direction has completely lost its function, and not only the sense of direction, but also the concept of time and distance have become distorted and abnormal. Obviously, they are people who act together, but after a period of time, these people have come up with thousands of different answers: for example, for distance, some say one kilometer, others say 100 meters, and still others say 300 meters or 400 meters; As for time, some people think it took an hour, ten minutes, thirty minutes, three hours, etc; Even the direction is extremely biased. All those who enter the forest of knowledge are already in a state of absolute chaos. This is the unique situation of chaotic areas. Only imoku in the whole world can make such an impact in the place of order. Plane interference. This is imoku''s unique legendary ability. Without affecting the miracle plane, the scope of imoku''s intervention is actually the forest of knowledge in two-thirds of the region, rather than really covering the whole forest of knowledge. Of course, if the coverage area is calculated from the radius, it doesn''t make any difference to cover the whole familiar forest. After all, all dark elves live in the inner circle of the familiar forest, not on the edge of the familiar forest. The only party that can not be affected by plane interference is the revolutionary party. Unlike rotikabas, who led a group of subordinates to attack tough battles, Sean acted more alone. Although rotikabas also equipped him with an action force, Sean would let the accompanying forces go together only when he found an enemy gathering village behind and Sean couldn''t win the whole stronghold alone. On the whole, Sean''s freedom of action is still very large. Although almost everyone doesn''t know why Sean did it - it''s almost because imoku happens to know why Sean acted alone: Sean wants to collect more material! ¡­¡­ Sean looked very calm at the five golden flames floating in the palm of his hand. He found that his soul hunting ability was only effective for the legendary strong, and others like the strong in the holy land could only extract a little fragments at most, but these fragments were basically worthless, so Sean stopped doing this useless work after trying. As for the extracted strong soul, it can be clearly divided into three types. Magic, warrior and belief respectively represent three types of occupations in miracle. According to the quality, it can be divided into four levels: s, a, B and C: the soul with A-level quality is bound to reach the legendary peak level, and even is expected to impact the super strong; Level B is a little lower, but there is also a certain chance to step into the legendary peak level; As for Level C, it is the worst quality. Stepping into legend is the limit. For example, the five flames of the strong souls in Sean''s hand at the moment, except for the two dark elves who were hunted at the beginning, they are level a and level B respectively, and the remaining three belong to the category of level C. Sean collected another B-level soul before, and it was still a power type. However, he tried to absorb it. As a result, the power attribute was increased by five points, and the control of power became more accurate - this is a real instantaneous improvement, which can be mastered without a period of training. Therefore, let Sean determine that these strong souls are indeed a shortcut for him to a higher level. In this way, he can understand why after he became a legendary strong man, the system did not give any new panels for attribute improvement, just as he was still in the realm of the holy land before. Now Sean finally knows that there is no change, but that the set of data template of the system can no longer completely digitize all his abilities as before. For no reason, Sean thought of a word. "The next road depends on you." Because of this consideration, Sean had to do everything possible to collect "materials", because there was no more convenient time for him to collect the souls of the strong than when the whole forest of knowledge was involved in interference. In other words, in the whole underground world, only those who are familiar with the forest can have such a unique special environment. After all, the scale of blood elves is not large, and it is not worth imoku''s waste of energy; Werewolves, blood clans and spider demons are too big, too scattered and concentrated - all tribes live scattered, and once a battle breaks out, the army will appear in formation. So only knowing the forest is like a natural hunting ground tailored for Sean. But in the past two months, Sean only gained four more strong souls, one B level and three C levels. The power type of level B has been used by Sean. In the remaining three levels C, except for one druid who believes in the goddess of the moon, aisia, whose soul belongs to belief, the other two souls are skill type, so Sean is not used to bless himself. Sean has other plans for these three C-level strong souls. "Imoku, what''s going on over there?" Through spiritual connection, Sean asked. "It''s OK. These little mice haven''t been quiet recently, but they still don''t move after being knocked by me several times. I think they''re almost worn." Imoku''s voice is relaxed and comfortable. He doesn''t think it''s bad to be arranged by Sean to guard these legions. Of course, Sean knows what the little mouse means, "but there are more cockroaches recently, so it''s a little troublesome to deal with them, so he just let them kill each other." Cockroaches, of course, do not refer to the elf coalition, but those demon descendants. According to imoku''s interpretation of his own ability, plane interference can not only affect the cognition of space and time, but also interfere with many factors and changes. However, looking at the whole chaotic world and dark side, so far, only imoku has this power. Of course, there are not many people who can crack his ability, but too few. It''s not about talent, it''s about strength. The simplest way to crack imoku''s ability is to beat him down directly. As it happened, Sean knew that Alexis and Gypsy had done so. The latter killed imoku once and drove him out of this plane directly. In addition, if you can''t suppress imoku in strength, you really need to rely on talent to resist the influence of this ability. "I have a few questions to ask." After a moment of silence, Sean finally spoke. After hearing this sentence, imoku also restrained the relaxed color of laughter and replaced it with a solemn face. That solemn, or so heavy as to freeze the air, even if Sean didn''t face imoku, he could fully feel it. "As long as I know, I will tell you the truth." "Underground world, have you been here?" Sean thought about it and asked the first question he wanted to know most. "Yes." Imoku''s answer made Sean''s heart a little excited, but the excitement was soon extinguished, "but the most direct and safest way to leave here is through the path of the abyss I can tear open the plane barrier, but I can''t guarantee to bring you back to the surface world safely. If it''s me, I can do it. " "Then... Wait!" Sean, who originally wanted to ask for information about the path of the abyss, keenly captured the most critical information, "do you mean... This underground world is not on the miracle continent? But... Another world plane? " "What do you say?" It seems that he is organizing his language ability. Imoku thought for a while before he said, "the world is still on the miracle continent, but it can be regarded as another world." "What do you mean?" "This is a half plane that has lost its master." Imoku answered, "his master is the God who fell in the twilight war of the gods. However, when he was dying, he opened a channel for the gods and people who did not want to participate in the war to have a way out. This retreat, the so-called abyss path, is actually a plane channel, but those people don''t know it. " "It is precisely because of the conclusion of this channel that after losing its master, this half plane did not break away from the main plane, but was absorbed by the main plane and became another half plane associated with the main plane of the miracle continent I came here once in the ash age. At that time, this half plane was only a incomplete plane, far less... Beautiful than it is now. " The underground world in the ash age is just a wilderness. After hearing imoku''s words, Sean finally understood why this place known as the underground world was clearly the underground of the miracle continent, but he could not get in touch with Alexis and others: "so... Because this is a half plane associated with the theme plane, even if this plane has the corresponding perfect law possessed by the theme plane, However, it is not completely perfect. Therefore, there are no so-called changes in the four seasons, no real day and night in the half plane known as the "underground world". Therefore, there are... Horizontal barriers blocking the two worlds. " "Yes." Imoku nodded. "Tungsten Lamo can indeed open the chaotic portal, but it is more about the instantaneous movement of the same plane. If you want to break the plane wall for transmission, it is not impossible, but it will be more dangerous." Chaotic transmission is no better than the unique portal in the order world. This kind of portal has no security guarantee. If you want to pass completely, you must have great power. "I''m a little worried about the surface." Sean sighed softly. "Although I''ve been away for a long time before, the situation is not the same as this time. This time I left not only very suddenly, but also at a time of change in the void principality, especially now I have no way to get in touch with others... " "Are you worried that they will change?" "I trust Cecilia and William. I''m worried about people at the bottom." Sean whispered, "unlike Cecilia, they''ve been down with me. Unlike Alfred and William, they have experienced the most difficult time with me Many people have just joined me, and they haven''t even had time to fight side by side with me. " "Are you worried that they will... Rebel?" "Maybe it''s worse than mutiny." Sean frowned. "Do you know what''s the most terrible thing about a team? That''s internal chaos. If there is internal friction at this time, everything I have done in the past ten years will become meaningless. " "I don''t think I have to worry. If Lord Alexis and them are here..." "No." Sean shook his head. "It''s because of Alexis that I''m more worried. Because no one can stop her except me. " "Well, I know what you''re worried about. It''s really like Lord Alexis''s style." Imoku said helplessly, "I can go to the surface, but I can only go alone Moreover, if I go, I can''t continue to maintain the field of plane interference... " "When the matter of knowing the forest falls behind, go to the surface once and report peace for me." "As you wish." Chapter 1272 After the chat with imoku, Sean leaned out of the trees. Yesterday, the team led by Sean found the stronghold of the eternal night party or the revenge party. As expected, all the people in the stronghold had already evacuated, leaving only the empty stronghold. However, according to the situation in the stronghold, it can probably be seen that their evacuation is not chaotic, because there are almost no useful materials left here. According to the dark elf assigned by rotikabas to assist Sean, the people in the stronghold should be evacuated for more than five days. At this time, it is obvious that even if Sean and others want to pursue, they can''t start. Because the clue must have been dealt with. Although imoku can interfere with almost the whole forest of knowledge in space and time, in the final analysis, this ability is only a perceptual influence. If the other side is prepared from the beginning, or even acts in groups, the interference effect of this ability will actually be much lower. In particular, imoku focuses most of his energy on the remaining coalition forces, so his influence on other places outside the world will be much weaker. Through his ability performance, Sean also learned more about the three ozaki brothers. Kokirei is responsible for the front hard war, imoku is involved and interfered from the side, and tungsten Lamo plays the last straw to crush the enemy - from this point of view, we can understand why the system gives the evaluation of the improvement of combat ability when the three brothers gather together. It''s no wonder that a pervert like Alexis couldn''t win in the face of the three brothers at the beginning, and finally defeated them by relying on the strategy of forced breakthrough. Glancing back at the slightly quiet interior of the stronghold, Sean jumped down from the treetop, then began to look around the surrounding environment, ready to choose a direction to move on. The forest of understanding is the home of the dark elves. If it weren''t for imoku''s interference, Sean would never have fought with the dark elves in this place. For those subordinates sent to him by rotikabas, Sean doesn''t need special explanation. Without the influence of imoku, no matter where Sean moves, they can keep up later, which has to be said to be their unique racial talent. It didn''t take much time. Sean randomly picked a direction and began to move forward. The big strongholds of the night party and the revenge party have been discovered. Rotikabas and Serena set up an encirclement circle around the two strongholds in order to stop the dark elves going to the two strongholds, so as to weaken the strength of the night party and the revenge party. However, due to the serious shortage of manpower of the reform party, there will still be a lot of missed fish to reach these two strongholds. However, unlike the work of Rorty cabas and Serena, Sean collected as many strong souls as possible before the final battle. Of course, if we can find and stop these evacuees, it is the best. But it''s a pity that Sean and others haven''t stopped many tribes for so long. Just as Sean was walking fast, a roaring sound broke the air suddenly. Sean''s forward posture suddenly stopped, and then his head tilted back slightly. A feather arrow shot in front of him and then inserted into a nearby tree. The arrow hit the wood more than half! The tail feathers tremble! But this arrow seemed to sound like a battle horn. In the dark forest to Sean''s left, suddenly ten thousand arrows shot dozens of feather arrows at Sean. Every arrow is full of strength. The roaring sound of breaking the air sounded one after another, and there was a posture of nailing Sean on the spot. "Dad!" The voice of the black king suddenly sounded. Sean, who originally wanted to block with a sword, trembled slightly when he heard the voice of the black king, and immediately gave up this very forced practice. He should quickly retreat to avoid these arrows shot at him. Because Sean knew that the black king was not as talkative as before. It was like a child who grew up overnight. He became mature and steady. If it was not necessary, he rarely spoke. However, whenever the black king opens his mouth to remind, it must mean danger! So Sean didn''t hesitate at all and immediately chose to avoid rather than take this wave of arrows. As Sean expected, while he escaped quickly, the second wave of arrow rain shot out of the dense forest. However, the strength of the arrow was obviously inferior to that of the first seemingly premeditated ambush. Obviously, I didn''t expect that under such a dense accumulation of shots, Sean''s reaction action was not to parry and block, but to choose to avoid at the risk of being shot, which biased their subsequent attacks. And Sean, when he saw the second wave of shooting, an idea came into his mind: it''s not a dark elf! According to Sean''s understanding of the elves, elves archers can maintain the strongest attack power in ten minutes of rapid fire, that is, the so-called full string bow, which is undoubtedly much better than humans can only last for three to five minutes at most. And you know, this full string shooting is still on the premise of fast shooting, not the kind of slow aiming and locking and then pulling the string, so it is much more difficult. So in this case, no matter what Sean does, the level of the second wave attack can definitely remain at the level of the first wave attack. This time, in the face of the second wave of attack, the black king didn''t warn again, so Sean calmly retreated and dodged. At the same time, he also waved his sword to split the arrows that might hurt himself. However, under the collision between the sword tip and these arrows, Sean felt more deeply that the enemy was not a dark elf. Because the dark elves like to use local materials, the shafts of their arrows are made of wood. Of course, in addition to easy access to materials and simple manufacturing process, the light arrow, low resistance and easy to carry are also one of the reasons why they like wooden arrows. At least, they like the arrows made of wooden arrows, and their attack judgment accuracy is undoubtedly much higher. But now, the arrows picked down by Sean with the tip of his sword were all heavy iron products. Apart from the complex manufacturing process, the arrow shaft made of iron ingot has only the advantage of amazing destructive power. However, compared with the advantages, this pure iron arrow has many more disadvantages. Basically, no one will use this arrow except for some special occasions or special cooperation. In the underground world, although the dark elves prefer wooden arrows, their close relatives, blood elves, will not reject this kind of iron products. In addition, werewolf tribes, spider demons and demon descendants also have records of using such iron products. For a while and a half, Sean couldn''t judge the identity of these attackers until he saw the real body of the attackers. After all, the situation of knowing the forest of is quite complicated. But just then, the first arrows had been scattered around because they had lost Sean''s goal. But as soon as these arrows hit the obstacle, they immediately sent out a series of explosions. The dozens of arrows are all the same blasting arrows! Seeing that the smoke covered his sight, Sean''s heart couldn''t help but be awed. Obviously, the enemy is definitely prepared! As his legendary strongman, although he will not be killed by such a dense blasting arrow attack, he is definitely not easy to suffer. It is an inevitable end to be injured. How could such a big siege make him end up injured? There must be a series of ambushes behind him. Even if he can get out of this dangerous place, he probably needs to rest for a period of time. This is by no means a good result for Sean. And just as the smoke was obscured, another gust of wind roared suddenly. This strong whistling sound was much more violent than the arrow Sean avoided before. Almost when he heard the sound, Sean realized that he could not parry in a hurry. So without hesitation, he immediately chose to avoid and quickly avoided the wind whistling towards his side. The air flow rolled up by the fierce attack tore the narrow space covered by thick smoke, but at the same time, it also confused the environment of the whole battlefield, making the thick smoke generated by the explosion diffuse to a wider range. In this hasty escape, Sean saw only a huge Tomahawk that tore the position where he had just stood. The attack of the Tomahawk was from the bottom left to the top right, but it clearly did not touch the ground, but the strong air current and wind pressure still tore the ground. Countless sand and stones flew towards Sean like small shells, forcing Sean to shoot down with his sword - you know, under such strong wind pressure, These stones are no less powerful than an arrow full of strings. Then the next moment, a huge dark shadow had suddenly fallen towards Sean with the momentum of Mount Tai. Obviously, the enemy made use of the interference caused by the attack at that moment to deceive Sean''s line of sight, and then made a second attack immediately after him by jumping and chopping, trying to take Sean completely at one fell swoop. However, the enemy also underestimated Sean''s strength. At the moment when he felt the shadow falling, Sean had started his own ability: the law of time and space, which changed the speed of each other in a small range. However, it was only a moment''s effort, but Sean felt a burst of brain pain. At this moment, he realized that the attacker must also be a legendary strong man, because only the legendary strong man will greatly increase the consumption of Sean''s legendary ability. Even if Sean used the legendary ability of "time and space manipulation", it would hardly have a great impact on him. But thanks to Sean''s unique legendary ability. When he avoided the sneak attack of the legendary strong man, the strong impact finally dispersed the thick smoke around him, revealing the real identity of the attacker. This is a spider demon! Not the demons or blood elves Sean had guessed! Unlike the description Sean heard from rotikabas, the spider demon has a body shape similar to that of human beings, but reveals his own true body: about three meters high, with an extremely strong upper body, holding a huge double-edged battle axe with a height of no less than three meters in both hands, and the lower part of the human body is the spider''s head and abdomen, It looks like a human with amputated legs stuck to a spider. The spider demon was wearing extremely heavy armor, and the hardness of the armor was almost sour to see Sean''s teeth. The elite heavy infantry on the surface can''t wear this kind of thing with a thickness of nearly five centimeters. It''s not like armor, but a mobile fortress. It is estimated that only the spider demon with its own form can bear this exaggerated heavy armor. According to Sean''s eyesight, the armor worn by the spider demon''s upper body must be at least calculated by tons, not to mention the spider part of the spider demon''s lower body, which is covered with thick iron sheets. How terrible is the combat effectiveness of the legendary strong, coupled with the armor like a fortress, and the spider demon race famous for its strength and endurance? Just look at the spider demon''s momentum of pressing the top of Mount Tai just now, and it can be known that a deep pit seems to have been hit by a meteorite on the ground. The eight feet easily put on the ground, and the whole body bounced up like a spring. The spider demon stared at Sean with a heavy axe, showing a different caution from Sean''s impression. At this time, dozens of spider demon soldiers came out of the dense forest one after another. However, compared with the legendary spider demon, these soldiers will appear much more normal: their general height is about two meters, and they are only wearing a set of armor that should be heavy armor compared with humans. Their right hand holds an iron long gun, and their bow and quiver are still placed on the back of the spider''s belly. Obviously, they were attacked by the dense arrows just now, It''s the attack from these spider demons. "Sean?" The legendary spider demon spoke. "Are you not affected?" Hearing the spider demon speak, Sean knew that they were not disturbed by imoku, which made Sean very curious. "You''re really the one who knows the changes in the forest." The legendary spider devil suddenly laughed, "what just affected me is the ability of time Well, your methods are good for others, but not for me, because my legendary ability is also related to time. " Chapter 1273 Time and space are the two most important elements of a world. Therefore, no matter in which world, position and camp, these two elements exist as the highest law. The perception of the law of time is a little easier than the law of space. Basically, as long as it involves laws related to time, it is possible to deduce the law of time: for example, retardation deceleration time time, weakness aging aging time, or curse weakness weakness exhaustion time, etc., it is possible to directly deduce the law of time, but no matter what kind of deduction perception route you take, In the end, we are bound to realize the law of time, which is the inevitable premise of deducing it as the highest law: the law of time. If you want to get in touch with the law of space, most of them deduce the relevant information of the law of space from the law of time, except that some gifted guys can directly understand the law of space in minimal probability. However, being able to deduce relevant information does not mean that you can really understand, understand and control the laws of space. The concept of hierarchy is very different. Like Sean, he directly controls the laws of time and space, and successfully deduces the core law that can form the world benchmark: the law of time and space, which is even rare. At least as far as Sean knows, he is the only one who controls the laws of time and space in the world of the miracle continent at present - there were two people before jepriel left this plane. Maybe this is a special benefit for the son of the plane? Of course, Sean doesn''t know whether it is really the welfare of the son of the plane. But what he knew was that the words of the legendary spider demon in front of him were not joking. Even, he has been exposed to the application of some space laws through the law of time. Otherwise, it is impossible to establish a perfect sense of space under imoku''s plane interference ability, so as to calculate his own path position and prepare for ambush. Had it not been for the black king''s warning, Sean would have been caught by now. This legendary spider demon is the first enemy Sean encountered after he came to the underground world. Because in the same rank, Sean''s law ability has almost no substantive impact on the spider demon. Of course, the other party''s legendary ability can''t affect Sean. In this way, the two sides can only compete for the most basic physical quality. But let a human and a spider devil compete for physical quality, which is a difficult thing. Take the simplest data example. The physical quality and abilities of normal adults are all ten. However, the five data of spider demon''s physical quality, strength, endurance, agility, wisdom and will are 20, 20, 6, 8 and 15 respectively. This is still a common individual level. If it is a kind of talent, the strength and endurance attributes may even exceed 30 points. Sean doesn''t know whether the legendary spider demon is gifted or not, but what he can know is that the spider demon can become a legendary strong man. Without exception, it definitely belongs to the level of real genius. With a gentle breath, Sean''s eyes soon became bright. fear? How could this emotion appear in Sean''s mind. He brought the whole forest of knowledge into the scope of plane interference, not just to complete his hunting plan here? Although the enemy is not a dark elf, but a powerful legendary spider demon, what''s the difference for Sean? It''s just another prey, and it happens to be the power prey he likes very much. So, Sean''s eyes are bright, which is a light called "excitement". It seemed that he didn''t see the fear he wanted from Sean''s eyes. The legendary spider demon''s face looked a little angry: "hum! In the fear of death, regret that you shouldn''t have met me! " Like a declaration of war, the legendary spider demon immediately moved with his eight feet after shouting these words, and suddenly rushed towards Sean like a siege chariot. To Sean''s surprise, he didn''t expect that the huge spider demon could have such a fast speed - in fact, this was Sean''s first contact with the spider demon. Even in the game, Sean had no combat record with the spider demon, so he didn''t know the actual combat situation of the spider demon. Just now, in the smoke filled environment, Sean''s combat reaction was a natural action of conditioned reflex, which was far less shocking than the impact formed by the speed of the spider demon at the moment. However, in just two or three seconds, the legendary spider demon had rushed in front of Sean. His hands had already waved the battle axe in the process of high-speed charging, and then suddenly waved the battle axe and fell heavily when it was close to the attack distance. Before he could parry, it was just the air flow rolled up when the Tomahawk was waving, which had scratched Sean''s exposed skin. There was no need to try. Just looking at the momentum of the blow, Sean knew he could never resist it. So without the slightest hesitation, Sean suddenly activated two abilities he hadn''t used for a long time: adrenal stimulation and body lightening, and even reversed the use of the law of time and space on himself. At that moment, Sean felt nothing but light, as if all the shackles had been lifted from himself. With a light jump, the whole person has flown back and withdrawn from a distance of tens of meters. Just then, dozens of arrows staggered at Sean again, covering almost all the space within the radius of three meters of Sean''s previous standing position. This time, it was the spider demon mercenaries who shot. Obviously, it is not the first time for them to cooperate with their own military commander. This can be seen from the fact that the other party is still standing hundreds of meters away with a bow and volley. Moreover, this staggered shooting just completely covers Sean''s surrounding space, forcing his opponent with a tough means. He can''t dodge at all. He can only have a face-to-face confrontation with the legendary spider demon - a face-to-face confrontation with a spider demon who is proud of his strength? Not to mention Sean, no normal resident of the underground world would be so stupid. And it''s clear that these spider demons once again miscalculated Sean''s speed. Therefore, these volleys, which were intended to block Sean''s activity space, failed to have any impact on Sean at all. Long before the complete space blockade was formed, Sean had been out of the blockade circle, and even completely out of the attack range of these spider demon mercenaries. "Boom!" A loud bang exploded. The Tomahawk fell heavily to the ground. Originally, the ground rumbled because of the legendary spider demon''s fast sprint. At this time, it was like triggering a violent earthquake because of the chopping of the Tomahawk. The earth roared and roared, and the place where the Tomahawk struck was collapsed. Countless cracks quickly spread in all directions. With the spread of the cracks, sand and stones rolled into the cracks, and even the surrounding dense trees seemed to be swallowed up by the cracks. In the twinkling of an eye, the place where the Tomahawk struck was the dot, The ground within a radius of 100 meters is like a broken puzzle, with countless bottomless cracks crisscross, which is really a doomsday scene. Sean''s look changed slightly. The outbreak of this power is definitely not the level that a normal legendary strong man can achieve! Even if the scope of influence is limited to hundreds of meters, it may even be stronger than the general Holy Land strongmen, but in terms of power performance, the destruction of this explosive power has definitely reached the legendary peak, even the level of super strongmen! This kind of earth was broken and damaged, but it didn''t seem to have much impact on the legendary spider demon. The toes of his eight legs are no different from normal spiders, even sharper. At this time, he pierced into the surrounding ground as if he were nailed to the earth like eight nails, completely fixing his huge body, with a posture of Mount Tai without moving in the eight winds. Sean''s eyes were fixed on the spider demon, trying to find something suspicious from him. He doesn''t believe that with the strength of this spider demon, but the level of level 12 is close to the level of level 13, such a powerful force can erupt. This must be a special secret skill, and this kind of secret skill can never have no side effects, because it doesn''t seem to have the auxiliary effect of adrenal stimulation and body lightening after all, It is a powerful secret skill that can really change the situation. Soon, Sean''s dignified look gradually relaxed, replaced by a smile: "your body... Can''t move." "Hum! I''m kidding! " The legendary spider demon held the battle axe in his hand, then shook his shoulder and made a movement similar to expanding his chest, "if you really think I can''t move, why don''t you come and try it yourself." At the same time, he also danced with the Tomahawk, holding the end of the Tomahawk again with his left hand, showing a gatekeeper like posture. It has to be said that in terms of the legendary spider demon''s body size of up to three meters, his move really seems very oppressive and momentum. At least, scaring ordinary people is enough. But is Sean an ordinary person? Without any hesitation and disguise, Sean simply walked towards the legendary spider demon, and then Sean keenly captured the fleeting tension and dignity in the spider demon''s eyes. As Sean guessed, the attack just now was not a small load for the legendary spider demon. Otherwise, those spider demon mercenaries could not use arrows to try to block Sean''s space and force him to confront the legendary spider demon head-on. It was only because they didn''t understand Sean''s strength that they made such a big mistake that all their most confident three board axe attacks fell into the air. From the shooting of burst arrow, to the killing move in the thick smoke, to the final chop, such a skilled attack, Sean believes that many people must hate under their three axes. Not to mention the first two axes, it is only the terrible power of the last legendary spider demon. If any legendary strong man doesn''t pay attention, he will definitely be seriously injured on the spot or even killed directly. However, Sean has always had an extremely keen intuition about danger. Moreover, his coping style has always been different from that of people in this world. Even now he is more and more used to the identity of Lord and Archduke, his thinking is still biased towards the traditional player thinking when fighting. Even many behavior means are handled by the player''s way, and will not be limited by the rules of this world. Therefore, the auxiliary skills such as light body surgery and adrenal stimulation are used by normal people to win by surprise, but Sean is used as a conventional means of combat. Of course, the most important thing is that the player''s thinking also makes Sean not pay special attention to honor like those strong men in the world. He would rather die in front of the war than choose some inferior means. In this case, the so-called traditional knights are the most. Such people are not even willing to use weapons such as crossbows and arrows. Because of this, the existence like Serena is the only one Sean has seen in the world for more than ten years. Other people, even strategists like Hella, are more used to suppressing their opponents with a dignified momentum than using some boring and despicable means - it can even be said that all the opponents Sean has met in the past 15 years, even the so-called conspiracy, will show a kind of atmospheric style unique to the world. Because the superiors can''t afford to lose that man. Unlike Serena and Sean, it''s almost completely incorruptible. "Your consumption just now is very large." Sean walked forward slowly and then talked with confidence, "that''s why you show your noumenon. Because you need to rely on the spider body and eight feet to support your stability In order to cover up this problem, you even let your subordinates show their fighting like you, so that they can cover up the flaws in your battle plan. " "You can try." "Don''t bluff at me. It''s meaningless." Sean smiled, "and although you can''t move, your physical strength hasn''t degenerated. If I fight with you, isn''t it just what you want Do you think I''m that stupid? " The legendary spider demon''s face changed slightly. "So, I decided..." Sean stood about 100 meters away from the legendary spider devil, and the smile on his face was very sincere, but the more so, the more cold the legendary spider devil was. "Kill all your men first, and then we''ll settle accounts slowly Because their arrows cover me, it really annoys me. " After Sean said that, he turned into a streamer and rushed into the group of spider demon mercenaries behind the legendary spider demon. "No! Damn it! " The legendary spider devil roared angrily, but he could only watch Sean fall into his mercenary regiment and was unable to intercept - it was not that he didn''t want to intercept, but that Sean didn''t fight with him at all, and a circuitous side winding completely made him unable. Because the fact is that, as Sean expected, he really can''t move at the moment. The only thing that can keep moving is his upper body. The blow had exhausted almost all his strength and even left him in an extreme state of rigidity. In the game, this situation is generally referred to as the "amplification move", and it is still an absolute "life and death" move: after all, if you can''t kill your opponent, it''s enough for your opponent to kill yourself dozens of times in such a long hard time, especially in the confrontation between experts. And Sean. It happens to belong to this kind of real master: in any sense. So after discovering the biggest flaw of the legendary spider demon, Sean naturally won''t have any mercy. And he knows very well that if he wants to attack when the spider devil can''t move at this time, he will be dragged by the spider devil. After all, he is also a real legendary strong man. It''s easy enough to drag a person out of the battle range in close combat. Once caught in this passive rhythm, coupled with the harassment of those spider demon mercenaries, the ultimately victorious Libra will still lean towards the legendary spider demon. Therefore, Sean can never do such a mindless thing. Cutting off these spider demon mercenaries first, and then slowly cooking this legendary spider demon is the correct strategy. Chapter 1274 The legendary spider demon has a very obvious experience of Sean''s strength. Whether it is combat consciousness or combat experience, it is obvious that they have completely exceeded the level of normal people. This normal level naturally refers to the awareness of the residents of the underground world, which surprised the legendary spider demon. Because he knew that Sean came from the surface world, but Sean''s terrible combat effectiveness also made the legendary spider demon take it for granted that the strong in the surface world was so powerful. After all, the two expeditions to the surface world ended in disastrous defeat in the underground world. But what the legendary spider demon doesn''t know is that Sean is different from normal people even in the surface world. Not to mention his unreasonable playing cards and irregular bottom line practices, in terms of personal combat effectiveness, Sean also has an absolutely advanced combat consciousness, which is his experience of fighting with countless players in the game. But in this real world, except for the invincible strong who really stand at the top, no one dares to say that their combat experience can be compared with, let alone surpass, Sean. After all, in the game, players can be resurrected after death. Even if they are limited by talent, the rich experience accumulated infinitely is enough to enable anyone who is not mentally disabled to have a stronger fighting consciousness and experience than the aborigines in the real world. This is an incomparable absolute advantage. Therefore, when Sean bypassed the legendary spider devil and solved his hired army with a knife, although the legendary spider devil was so angry that his teeth were broken, he was still helpless. Because at this time, he couldn''t move at all. If it weren''t for the strong chassis support, he might not be able to stand now. Sean gently waved the black king in his hand, threw off the black blood stained on it, and then began to walk slowly towards the legendary spider demon: "next, it''s just us." "I''ll tear you into pieces of dried meat!" The legendary spider demon roared with extreme anger, as loud as thunder. "I hope you have this chance." Sean chuckled, then suddenly accelerated forward when he was about tens of meters away from the legendary spider demon. Sean didn''t know how long the bombardment of the legendary spider devil''s move had been hard, but he knew very well that he was not good at hard hand to hand combat, so the only thing he could rely on was the speed far beyond normal people. Especially after the fierce exchanges just now, although Sean has no combat experience with the spider devil, he has more or less found out some weaknesses of the spider devil. First of all, the most critical point is that the weight-bearing capacity of the legendary spider demon in front of him completely exceeds the standard. This exceeding standard has completely exceeded the level that the legendary strong can afford. Sean even suspects that the super strong may not be able to carry out such a terrible load battle. If it wasn''t the spider demon''s unique spider, I''m afraid the other party can''t move at the moment. So Sean''s fighting intention is also very simple. Cut your feet! It flashed like a streamer, and Sean flashed past dozens of meters away. Although the legendary spider demon vaguely captured Sean''s action track, his action was too late to intercept effectively. He could only hold the end of the battle axe with his right hand. The legendary spider demon swept a wide range directly in the direction of Sean''s coming. The strong wind even cracked the ground again, and countless fine stones burst and splashed, just like a shotgun, shooting out in all directions. But how could this attack stop Sean? As long as he was not directly hit by the battle axe of the legendary spider demon, any other attack on Sean was basically ignored. So countless stones like shells splashed out, but Sean waved his sword and picked them lightly. He just picked up a few of them, so that these colliding stones changed the trajectory of shooting, just like an invisible airflow barrier blocking Sean''s face, bouncing them all. Later. Sean uses the law of time and space to decelerate his speed abruptly. The legendary spider devil watched his axe pass in front of Sean, and the air flow rolled out due to the heaviness of the axe could not have any impact on Sean - this attack method is still very effective against the golden strong, But in the face of the strong in the holy land, it is difficult to play an effective killing role, let alone Sean is still a legendary strong man. After the initial confrontation, Sean realized that his ability could not play any role in the legendary spider demon, so he didn''t waste this energy. So Sean directly applied this legendary ability to himself. Of course, the power of the law of time and space can''t be understood by people who haven''t personally experienced and manipulated it. Its impact is not only personal, but also can directly act on a region, and the impact effect is not only acceleration and deceleration. Basically, any ability related to time and space is within the impact judgment range of space-time law. The existence like an airflow barrier is not the illusion of the legendary spider demon, but created by Sean using the law of time and space. Although it looks mysterious, it''s actually worthless. It''s nothing more than acceleration, deceleration and a space replacement. Although everything seems normal in the view of the outside world, in fact, within the small range affected by Sean, the time velocity is completely disconnected from the material world and has become a unique time velocity area independently controlled by Sean. In the adjustment between extremely fast and extremely slow, Sean''s manipulation level has been fully mastered. Therefore, after decelerating abruptly and avoiding the axe sweep of the legendary spider demon, when Sean''s steps were slightly raised, the flow rate of time had changed from deceleration to acceleration. No one could see Sean''s action at this moment. Even the black king, who was tightly held by Sean, only felt the instant transformation of the scene and the feeling of cutting hard objects from the sword. When everything was still, Sean had stood tens of meters behind the other side of the legendary spider demon. The violent beating of his heart made Sean realize that at that moment, it also had a certain impact on his body load. However, this load is not particularly serious. After estimating it himself, Sean found that he can bear it about four times. Four times Sean''s eyes fell on the right half of the legendary spider demon, and the corner of his mouth raised gently: enough. Seeing Sean''s slightly raised mouth, the legendary spider devil''s heart suddenly jumped, and an inexplicable sense of danger began to surround him. This feeling made him very uncomfortable. However, despite his discomfort, he will not ignore this feeling, because he can become a legendary strong man, which is not a fluke, but fought step by step by relying on his own strength. Therefore, he is no stranger to this uncomfortable feeling. Or, on the contrary, Sean''s killing lock stimulated greater anger in his heart. "* a bug!" "Worm *?" Sean laughed. "Are you talking about you?" When he first spoke, Sean was still tens of meters away, and then walked slowly in front of the legendary spider demon. But in the twinkling of an eye, there was another flash of light, which was completely incredible. This time, even the legendary spider devil could not clearly capture Sean''s trace. He could only watch the brilliance shine. After that, Sean had once again stood tens of meters away, which was almost the same as when he launched his first attack. Two times in a row, the streamer flickered only from his side, but it did not have any impact on himself. People who are a little normal know that things will not be so simple, not to mention the legendary spider demon who did not stop winding from beginning to end. He knew that Sean''s behavior was definitely targeted. The next moment, the legendary spider devil''s face suddenly changed. He looked down at his right leg, although it seemed that there was no problem, and because he was still in the complete fatigue state of over pressing the lower body, he could hardly feel everything. However, as a legendary strong man, he can''t be without observation. It can even be said that any legendary strong man has almost reached a subtle level of control over his own situation, so after a little careful examination at this time, the legendary spider devil''s face suddenly changed. "Found it?" Sean smiled and moved a little. Two high-speed shining shocks also put a great load on him. Moreover, the load of this consumption on the body is heavier every time, far from being able to be exercised five times as previously judged. In terms of the power consumed by the second acceleration sprint, Sean revised his judgment: he can only play it twice at most. In other words, Sean can only use this ability four times at most. But four times is enough for Sean to solve the legendary spider demon. For nothing else, just because no matter how powerful the legendary spider devil is, his essence is similar to the form of a spider, so there are only four feet on one side. What Sean has to do is very simple. Just cutting off four feet on one side of him is enough to cripple the legendary spider demon. The next thing he needs to do is to make the other party unable to bear the weight of his armor and let him crush himself. Of course, if the other party abandons this armor and turns into human form, Sean is also fearless. In other words, this situation is more popular with Sean. Fighting is doomed from the moment when the other party can''t move and bluff and fail. It seemed that he was aware of the seriousness of the situation. The legendary spider devil looked at Sean and began to walk slowly towards himself again. He had raised his 120000 attention and didn''t dare to despise it at all. But when Sean again turned into a streamer sprint, even if the legendary spider demon suddenly held up his axe and began to chop the earth recklessly, even if he didn''t hesitate to destroy his own center of gravity, he would involve all the surrounding ground in the scope of shock wave damage. But the final result is still unable to get Sean! Although the destruction caused by the shock wave tore the earth again, it even destroyed his balance of gravity: the two thorny legs cut off by Sean had broken with his body, and the legendary spider devil even fell to one side - if his battle axe was not inserted into the ground and kept his shape, now I''m afraid he had fallen to one side and couldn''t move at all. Although at present, it is no different from being unable to move. Sean still kept a smile on his face, and then looked at the legendary spider demon who had almost completely lost his resistance: "I''ll do it again, you''ll probably be dead Now there is almost no place to stand around you. How long can you hold on? " "It''s impossible!" The legendary spider demon was unable to deal with it, because if he pulled out the Tomahawk, he would surely fall to the ground, but if he didn''t pull out the Tomahawk, he didn''t have any weapons to parry Sean''s attack. At this moment, Sean doesn''t even need to cut off his feet. Just go around behind him and he won''t have the ability to resist. "Your speed... It''s impossible!" The legendary spider devil''s face is very abnormal. He is also the controller of the law of time, so he is naturally no stranger to the role that the law of time can play. Obviously, Sean''s speed is not at all what the law of time can do. "Nothing is impossible." Sean smiled and said, "the so-called impossibility is not enough just the degree of control you have." "Dad..." the black king said with some worry, "your body..." "Well, the load is bigger than I thought. I finally know why Beth and they all asked me to reach the golden body." Sean responded to the black king''s concern in his soul, "the dual acceleration of the law of time and space is really not something that the current silver body can bear However, the injury is much smaller than I expected. Although it can be done again, it should be unnecessary. " Sean''s internal organs were slightly damaged and ruptured, although not very serious, but if he performed the fourth "space-time acceleration", it is likely to cause major injuries. Although it will not completely lose combat effectiveness, it will take a period of time to rest, but it is also an inevitable result. However, as the strongest and toughest legendary strong man Sean has seen so far, Sean thinks it is worth paying for this injury. Just. Seeing that the legendary spider demon had lost his desire to fight, Sean knew that he probably didn''t need to perform the fourth time-space acceleration. "Can I ask... What is that ability?" Sean looked at the legendary spider demon who had lost his will to fight. Although it was not clear what kind of mental changes he had experienced at that moment, he really had no chance to turn over. Even if Sean doesn''t kill him, he will soon be crushed to death by his own weight - that heavy armor, which is completely measured by tons, is not only a comprehensive protection for him, but also a double-edged sword that can kill him. However, no one has been able to beat him in this way in the past. "Space time acceleration." After thinking about it, Sean said something. "Time and space... Time and space..." the legendary spider demon''s face showed a sudden color, "have you mastered the law of time and space No wonder. " At the same time, he also stretched out his hand to lift his heavy chest armor, then looked at Sean and said in a deep voice: "I''m the spider demon supervisor, so I can''t surrender. This is not only an honor for myself, but also a trust in my employer. Spider demons, no cowards Of course, I don''t want to leave scars on my back... These are my two heart parts, be accurate! " The legendary spider demon marked the position of his heart with two red forks on his chest. This is the first time Sean has dealt with the spider devil. Although Sean does not agree with the spider devil''s attitude, he will not deny the existence significance of the other party. Every strong man has his own pride and dignity, so if this never surrender battle is the attitude of the spider demon family, Sean will certainly choose to admit it. So Sean went directly to the legendary spider demon and ended each other with two crisp swords. Once the power source of the heart, the strong after the holy land, is destroyed, there is no possibility of salvation. Originally, the black king was worried that the legendary spider demon planned to use Sean''s approach to implement the Jedi anti killing strategy, but he didn''t expect that the legendary spider demon didn''t do it until Sean directly stabbed his two hearts. When the black king expressed his puzzlement, Sean''s answer was also very simple: "the real strong will have their own pride. If one day, I am also forced to the point of exhaustion, then when I make the promise of death, I will never go back, because it is meaningless The legendary spider demon''s first three board axe is really amazing, but it''s a pity... If he changes his target, he may have succeeded. " While explaining this, Sean is also warning himself that the underground world is much more dangerous than the surface world. However, although he had no bad feelings or good feelings for the legendary spider demon, Sean would not forget the most important booty after killing each other. The soul of the strong. That''s what Sean really needs most. The legendary spider demon also surprised Sean when he was extracted from the strong soul by Sean: Although he already knew that the legendary spider demon''s strength was very strong and his soul could not be weak, he was sincerely happy to see that the strong soul was marked as s level. Chapter 1275 [strong soul: Warrior type (special category), level 12, level S.] [Item Description: This is the soul of a powerful spider demon. He had great strength and endurance. This is a very precious resource, which is applicable to many aspects. Even if it is used directly, it can greatly improve its strength and endurance attributes.] This is the explanation shown by the strong soul of the spider demon. Although the above does not clearly state the specific data increase, according to Sean''s guess, it should never be lower than five points, and it is likely to be the increase of dual attributes. After all, it is also written in the item description to increase strength and endurance attributes. However, from the perspective of explanation, Sean can probably guess that if the souls of S-class strong people directly use law digestion to strengthen themselves, it should be a wasteful act, and the real value should be used in other aspects. For example, the strengthening of equipment can play a greater role only in this way. After a little hesitation, Sean chose to use it directly. Because the current situation is that if he wants to use the power of the law of time and space, he needs a strong body. The key to determining whether a person''s physical quality is strong enough lies in the attribute of endurance. Strength, agility, wisdom and will are just the play of other aspects. Similarly, in the choice of weapons, because of the existence of the black king, Sean doesn''t need to consider other weapons at all. After Sean made his decision, the golden soul flame exploded into countless stars in an instant, floated in the air, and was inhaled by Sean with one breath. A very strong sense of crispness and numbness was immediately transmitted in Sean''s body. This feeling, Sean is not too strange, because in the past, every time the strength level was improved, he would have this feeling, but it was far less intense than this time. The feelings of bone remodeling, blood boiling, organ strengthening and so on all came together and burst out, which made it impossible for Sean to bear no matter how firm his will was. However, in the twinkling of an eye, Sean''s skin was as if it had been cooked. "Lord Sean!" A dozen elves suddenly appeared next to Sean at this time. Obviously, they were attracted by the sound of the battle between Sean and spider demon mercenaries just now. Only when they arrived, the battle was long over, so they only saw Sean half kneeling on the ground with a painful expression on his face. However, from the large amount of fog emitted by Sean and the scene obviously distorted by the high temperature around him, it will never be good to be close to Sean now. So these dark elves can only worry around. Of course, in addition to being anxious, the surrounding battlefield scene like the end also made these dark elves swallow their saliva secretly. They never thought that a battle could be like this. After all, these days, they also participated in many battles behind Sean. It''s not once or twice to see Sean fight with those legendary strong men. However, although each battle is very dangerous and has a great impact on the surrounding destruction, it does not directly destroy the surrounding terrain for hundreds of meters, which makes it difficult for them to believe that it is really just the battle of the legendary strong. Or, these days, Sean''s fight hasn''t exhausted his strength at all. But no matter what the dark elves think, they are obviously more worried about Sean''s safety. Because from rotikabas'' attitude towards Sean, they can guess that this human identity is not simple - after all, these dark elves all know rotikabas''s experience of going to the surface world, so it''s not strange to know several high-ranking people in the surface world. However, it is worth pondering that the high-ranking people who know in the surface world can be so respected by roticabas in the underground world. "Nothing..." Sean snapped his teeth. He knows Rorty cabas''s intention to match himself with these dark elves. If anything happens to him here, I''m afraid the fate of these dark elves will not be much better with the class strictness of the underground world and the discipline of the dark elves. Of course, Sean knows that the most important thing is that if something happens to him, imoku will run away directly. This is the biggest catastrophic problem. Of course, at present, he does not have any big problems, just some pain caused by his body undergoing further transformation. Soon, however, after this painful stimulation, there was a strong impact of the explosion of all body strength. This sense of impact is dozens of times stronger than the previous pain. Sean can even feel the flow of blood cells in the blood vessels in his body. He can even see that his second heart is growing rapidly and flowing out a kind of golden blood. Blood! A sudden term of consciousness broke into Sean''s mind. Golden blood is called "divine blood" before the fall of the gods. However, with the outbreak of the gods at dusk, the gods and people disappeared and the people hid, the power of these powerful lineages continued to become thin, and the golden blood can only be seen in the gods with higher divine power. In this mortal material world, no matter how powerful blood owners are, they can no longer produce golden blood again. Blood and blood are only one word apart, but the results are quite different. Take Cecilia as an example. The rumbel people have the blood of the Phoenix since ancient times, but the power of this blood is hidden and has been hidden in the rumbel people. As long as the rumbel people do not awaken this blood, they are no different from ordinary people, Maybe it''s just to show some unique talent and affinity in the magic ability of fire element. Only the rumbel ethnic group who really awakened the blood of the Phoenix can truly control the power of the "phoenix". Moreover, with the awakening of the rumbel ethnic group, there are fewer and fewer members of the Phoenix blood, and each generation is worse than each other. Finally, this force will completely disappear in the rumbel ethnic group. Of course, it''s not really gone, but I''m afraid it will become very difficult to wake up, which is only 1% less likely. Nowadays, the common view of historians in the miracle continent is to divide the ages of the people after the ten thousand people into four grades, namely, the gold people, the silver people, the bronze people and the black iron people. The criterion used to distinguish these four levels is the possibility of blood awakening in the body: like the golden people, there are about 7% or 80%, that is, there will be at least three or four blood forces in each generation that can awaken their own families. Bai Yinmin is a little lower, but there is also a 50% probability, that is, there will be at least one or two awakened blood forces in each generation; After that, the bronze people were about 30%. If you are lucky enough, you may have an awakening blood; Black iron people are only 10%. If you want to awaken the power of blood in your body, you really need to see luck. You know, it took more than 100000 years from the end of the ash age to the strong man era created by Sean. In a strict sense, the people of today''s era are basically in the era of the end of bronze, which is the era of intersection with the black iron people - some families perished earlier, or had some big accidents, and entered the era of the black iron people ahead of time. Like Cecilia''s rumbel family, there has been no blood awakener for thousands of years. Cecilia is the only heir of the rumbel family who has awakened the blood power again in recent thousands of years. And it is precisely because the whole era is generally in a degraded state, which leads to the miracle that there are not so many super strong people on the mainland as in the previous chaotic era. This also seems to be a void empire. It is so terrible that there are three super strong people sitting in the town suddenly for no reason. As for blood lineage, it is completely above blood. There is no reason why the people after all the people will be called the people. The divine people and all peoples belong to the people who can inherit and awaken the blood power, but the blood of the divine people is stronger, and it is easier for them to become God. Therefore, historians will regard the people as the third era standard of the era of blood changes, and formulate four class changes, because by the time of the people, the theory of descent no longer exists, only the theory of blood. Sean can produce golden blood, which means that his blood alone has been produced in his body. Any direct descendant born by him must awaken the blood power belonging to him. If Sean''s descendant belongs to the definition of the level of all people. And what''s Sean''s pedigree? He doesn''t know, but he can be sure that it will not be hunting spirit, because this is the unique blood given to him by the will of the world. It belongs to a unique model together with the murderous blood owned by his nominal "sister" Gypsy. No one can copy it - in short, if it is not recognized by the will of the world, Then you can never have such blood. But Sean can be sure that the blood that his descendants can inherit must be related to strength and agility. Because Sean himself depends on these two attributes. When the golden blood began to flow in the body and gradually replaced its own red blood, the high temperature phenomenon emitted by Sean finally subsided. At this time, those dark elves dare to surround. "I... nothing. Let''s leave here and go back to the stronghold." Sean stood up, only to find that he couldn''t stand, so he had to let the dark elves help him, and then said quickly. Soon, escorted by these dark elves, Sean returned to the abandoned stronghold. Because such a fierce war broke out outside the stronghold, all the dark elves knew that if the battle broke out in the stronghold, they might not survive at all. Therefore, even if all the dark elves did not need Sean to explain, they consciously spread the warning range to several kilometers on the edge, The battlefields of Sean and the legendary spider demon are almost under surveillance. Sean didn''t stop anything at this point. In fact, he was also curious. Who would send spider demons to the forest of understanding to trouble him? You know, although his current identity is not secret, there are absolutely few people who will know. Even these dark elves who follow Sean only know Sean''s name and that he comes from the surface world, and they don''t know anything else. But in the previous fight with the legendary spider demon, the other party revealed a lot of information. All this information makes Sean deeply feel that the other party has had a more obvious investigation on himself, and I''m afraid he has a lot of information. It was based on this that made Sean particularly curious. After all, he really couldn''t think of which opponent knew the information. Moreover, more importantly, the place like the familiar forest is not suitable for spider demon mercenaries to play. After all, it is almost full of trees and bushes. With the huge body and body of the spider demon, if you fight here in the familiar forest, you will only be constrained everywhere and can''t give full play to the advantages of the military regiment. It''s just very helpless. After thinking for a long time, Sean still doesn''t have any good answer. But the answer didn''t bother Sean for long. After Sean fought the legendary spider demon and returned to the stronghold injured, the dark elves passed the news to rotikabas. Rotikabas, who was responsible for besieging a stronghold, had to stop the attack temporarily, which gave the dying tribe a great chance to breathe. However, after thinking for a long time, Rorty cabas got a result that was not as long-term as Sean thought - there was no way. After all, Rorty cabas didn''t go to the war in person, so he couldn''t know the dialogue and communication between Sean and the legendary spider demon. As a result, rotikabas could only transmit the information to Serena, who was further behind. Unexpectedly, Serena was stunned when she heard the news, then her face changed and immediately asked to meet Sean. When the news came back to Sean, it was the afternoon of the second day after the battle between Sean and the legendary spider demon. His first reaction was to realize what Serena might know, and then his second reaction was to immediately order everyone to return. Chapter 1276 Because Sean was suddenly attacked, the action plan against the two dark elf factions in the forest of knowledge had to be postponed. Imoku wanted to come back, but Sean stopped him. He has a direct spiritual connection with Sean, so he knows more about Sean than outsiders. After feeling that Sean really didn''t have any injury, he didn''t come back after his strength improved. In fact, Sean didn''t have any physical problems. Rather, after absorbing the soul of the legendary spider demon, Sean''s strength and endurance have been greatly improved, and these two attributes have been increased by as much as 10 points each. According to the current data, Sean can be regarded as the top group among the legendary strong. Strength: 213; Endurance: 189; Agility: 251; Intelligence: 154; Will: 186. The data capability of these five attributes is almost as good as that of the legendary strong. Even in the agile item, Sean has reached the level close to the super strong. According to the system''s distinction of data, when the data exceeds 150 points, the increase in effect is no longer a few points or more, but dozens of points to achieve the effect of 1%. Once the data exceeds 200 points, the next qualitative change effect needs to reach the level of 250 points. Among Sean''s current data, agility exceeds this level, which is why Sean uses adrenal stimulation and light body surgery less and less. Because his battle plan has been basically divorced from the dependence on these two abilities. After all, the agility of 500 points is more terrible than the average super strong. Even Sean will cause some unpredictable damage to his body. Better than Alexis, the five circumference attributes are all more than 350 points, of which strength and endurance reach the terror height of 400 points. The five circumference attributes of the three ozaki brothers are slightly lower than that of Alexis, only more than 300 points. In this regard, the three are surprisingly consistent. The only difference is that kokirei''s strength, tungsten Lamo''s intelligence and imoku''s agility all exceed 350 points. However, for the same escort who was summoned, Noro''s girth data did not change as much as the four figures. His girth data was slightly normal and basically maintained at about 180 points: This was a relatively high level compared with the legendary strong man of level 12, which could reach level 13, And the legendary strongman of level 14 can also be regarded as having the power of a war, but it is obviously inferior to the legendary peak of level 15. From the legendary realm, attribute data is no longer the standard to measure everything. After all, there is no qualitative difference between the power of 150 points and the power of 179 points. It will take at least 180 points to reach a new level of change. After 180 o''clock, it will take more than 200 o''clock to change the new height. After that, there will be such changes as 250 points, 300 points, 350 points, 400 points and 500 points. Sean opened the lightness technique and adrenal stimulation, coupled with the speed bonus given by the law of time and space, his agility attribute can indeed break through 500 points and reach an amazing level. However, it is his endurance attribute that limits Sean''s high agility, but he can''t keep up with the physical pressure and consumption brought by high-speed combat. Therefore, if he wants to rely on 500 points of agility to fight, Sean''s final result is to kill himself. That''s why Sean is now focusing on improving his endurance. Because before his endurance did not keep up, Sean could not use this super-high-speed combat strategy, which itself was a double-edged sword for him. As for the training of skills, Sean has too much fighting consciousness and level ahead of the world, and skills don''t need to worry at all; The improvement of martial arts can be greatly strengthened because of the "deduction" ability of the black king. It means that Sean''s talent in combat is absolutely superior to others. If you can suppress Sean''s strength, there are only strong people who are higher than him. This time, if the legendary spider devil didn''t know little about Sean''s intelligence, it''s really hard to say how the final result will be. Therefore, after learning that Serena had a clue, Sean immediately stopped the plan and rushed back to meet Serena. Even Rorty cabas made a special trip back. Now the whole Dark Elf innovation party has the final say of roti KAS, and when Sean returns to the rodkas, the four people, including Serena, Kaine, rodkas and so on, meet in the conference room. "You mean this legendary spider demon was sent by Donne Giovanni?" Sean frowned. Donne Giovanni. This name may be strange to the people of the thirteen non blood clans, but once it comes to his nickname, it is absolutely not strange. tyrant. The tyrant of the Giovanni clan. He is the next patriarch appointed by the Giovanni clan. He is famous in the whole underground world for his value of force, tyranny and moodiness. He is the leader of the demon Party of the previous generation of the blood clan. It is said that he had won the honor of Archduke a hundred years ago, but because his personal strength was too strong, he was appointed the next chief of Giovanni clan and the leader of ZTE leading Giovanni clan to a higher position. Therefore, he was called Duke instead of Archduke. After accepting Serena''s defection, Sean is naturally no stranger to the tyrant. After all, Sean intended to let Kane take over the whole Giovanni clan instead of the tyrant. Therefore, with Sean''s attention to intelligence, how could he not investigate and deeply understand the tyrant. You know, the person who knows a person best must be the person''s enemy, and Serena is definitely not very friendly to the tyrant - not to mention that the lesenba family is ready to push Serena into the fire pit, but that Donne''s previous humiliations to Serena are enough to impress Serena. It is said that as early as when Serena just showed some little talent, Donne had promised to marry Serena. But at that time, the strong talent and ability shown by Hou Serena made the Larsen Ba clan reluctant to give up, so the relationship with Giovanni clan was very stiff for a time. After that, Serena''s mission failed and was seriously injured, so Dorn caught the opportunity and offered again, which made the lesenba family have to bow their heads. Serena also knows that once she is really allowed to marry Donne, she may not live for three years. This is one of the reasons why Serena finally had to accept Sean''s proposal. "How could he know me?" Sean immediately felt a burst of doubt. "Reasonably speaking, there are absolutely no many people who know my existence. Even today''s Revenge party and the eternal night party don''t know my existence." "I mentioned it once." Serena said calmly. "Unintentionally?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "No intention." Serena looked back at Sean without giving in. "It seems that the tyrant really misses you. He remembers what you mentioned inadvertently." Sean didn''t continue to entangle on this point, so he turned directly around the topic, "but in this way, it makes sense for a lot of things He knows my existence and some of my holidays with you, but he doesn''t know my specific strength. But he knows very well that you came into the forest of knowledge to trouble me, but now you can''t be seen, so he wants to kill me. " "Not all to kill you." Serena''s face was calm, but her words were not very simple, "I killed his four guards. It is extremely difficult to train his death guards. It is said that it is to ensure that he will not be in danger when he is in trouble. The Giovanni clan specially trained him. Up to now, there are only eight in more than 100 years. I killed four of his guards at one time. I''m afraid he would like to kill me. " Blood clan Pro guard is a secret cultivation technique owned by the thirteen blood clans. They are much stronger than ordinary blood clan strong people, and there will be more essence and blood in their bodies. When necessary, they are even a food, which can make the important figures of the blood clan turn the situation and dangerous consumables. However, it is not easy to train such dead men. The Giovanni clan can spend a hundred years raising eight dead men for Dorn, which is enough to see the importance of the Giovanni clan to Dorn. But now, Serena directly killed four of Donne''s dead and ate all their blood. With the rage of the tyrant, she had no idea of revenge. That''s a strange thing. "Now that the contact between the forest of understanding and the outside world has been disconnected, he guessed that there must be some trouble in it, but he is not sure whether you are dead or alive, so he hired and sent such an elite spider demon force I guess killing me may be just a passing thing, and searching for you is the business. I just didn''t expect to find me so coincidentally, and a fierce battle broke out with me. " Sean began to infer the general idea of the tyrant. "At present, the blood clan has the upper hand in the war between blood clan and werewolf." Sean asked. "Yes." Rotica bass didn''t know what Sean meant by asking, but he answered. "It seems that he will come to know the forest himself soon." Sean uttered a disdainful sneer, "it seems that we must speed up the process of accepting the eternal night party and the reform party Otherwise, it will be troublesome for the spider demon and blood clan to run into the forest of deep understanding and intervene. " "What are you going to do?" "Take strong medicine." Chapter 1277 Maggie Empire, one of the five ancient empires, known as the magic Empire, has magical power ahead of the whole miracle continent. According to rumors, the founder of the Maggie empire was also one of the founders of the overlooking spire, which is said to be one of the main reasons why the headquarters of the mage guild was set up in the capital of the Maggie empire. However, regardless of the truth of this rumor, it is an indisputable fact that the mage guild is controlled by the royal family of the Maggie Empire - of course, only a very few people know this truth. In the Maggie Empire, it is a great honor to be a magician. Even if it is only a magician apprentice, its status is unparalleled. Different from the aristocratic mainstream in other countries, any citizen of the Maggie empire can be automatically promoted to the aristocratic class of the Maggie Empire when he obtains the status of mage. Like master apprentices, they basically have the status of an honorary Lord and can enjoy one-third of the standard allowance of the Lord of the Empire every month. If they can become a formal magician, they can become a lifelong Lord and receive the standard allowance of the Lord of the Empire. These allowances can be money, magic materials or even other equivalent materials. If he can become a more powerful magician, his aristocratic status, imperial status and monthly allowance will rise. This is exactly what other empires cannot give, and it is also the fundamental reason why the Maggie Empire has been able to attract countless magicians since its founding. However, for mages in the Maggie Empire, what really matters is not these allowances, but the mage tower. The most coveted nature of any magician of the inheritance school is to have a completely own magician tower. In this mage tower, the strength of mages can be improved several times or even ten times or more. It can be said that mages with mage tower and mages without mage tower are basically two kinds of people. Of course, the existence of the mage tower can greatly improve the strength of the mage, but it also limits the action power of the mage, because they can obtain such a powerful power only in the mage tower or within the radiation range of the mage tower. In addition, the construction of MAGE tower is not just to take some bricks and stack them. It needs very special architectural technology and special geographical environment. The royal family of the Maggie Empire happens to have this technology. This is also the fundamental reason why the Maggie empire can order all magicians who join the Empire. St. Maggie is the capital of the Maggie empire. The architecture of this royal capital has a long history, even dating back to the end of the ash age. After generation after generation of continuous transformation, improvement, expansion and addition, St. Maggie has now become a perfect city imagined by anyone. The whole city can accommodate more than 500000 people. The center of the city is an artificial lake, accounting for one quarter of the urban area. The center of the artificial lake is the Maggie palace, the residence of the royal members of the Maggie empire. The Maggie palace is heavily guarded, and its security is responsible for the disaster of Maggie, the first Knights of the Maggie empire. This 10000 person Knights'' order is the first of the top ten knights in the northern continent - of course, this is because the four knights of the St. Joels Empire did not enter the list, but anyway, it is an indisputable fact that the Maggie disaster Knights have extremely strong combat effectiveness. In addition to having such a powerful knights to guard, the Maggie Palace also has two super standard ten story mage Towers - which are called the Gemini sky tower by the people of the Maggie empire. These two mage towers just cover the whole St. Maggie, not to mention the whole St. Maggie and the other eight mage towers built around the city wall. It can be said that it is not easy to capture St. Maggie. It is precisely because St. Maggie has such a strong guard force that the city is almost defenseless except for the conventional guard force responsible for maintaining law and order. Of course, it just seems so on the surface. The world knows how terrible Maggie''s mage tower is. But today, St. Maggie is a change from normal. The whole city is filled with an unusual atmosphere of tension. Not only the Maggie disaster knights who have never been involved in the daily patrol work of St. Maggie, but also patrol the streets. Even the element Legion and the magic sword legion, two powerful legions of the Maggie Empire, which are second only to the four legions under the holy puppet legion, are also involved in the defense work of St. Maggie. All this is because St. Maggie has an extraordinary guest today. Twenty four soldiers of the magic sword Legion guarded around the three carriages, and 50 Knights of the Maggie disaster Knights riding black war horses also participated in the protection of the three carriages. With the passage cleared by the city soldiers early in the morning, the three carriages and their guardians soon came to the center of St. Maggie''s city. Here, the magic transmission array is emerging because of the magic guide technology - just because there will be special guests arriving today, so the guard of the transmission magic array is also transferred to the soldiers of the element Legion. Even for this reason, a vacuum belt within a radius of 50 meters has been set up with the magic transmission array as a dot to prohibit all people and irrelevant people from approaching. There were two people in the first carriage. An old man with white hair and a beautiful young woman. The woman''s appearance is very young, and she exudes a breath of youth and vitality unique to young people. She should not be more than 24 years old. However, ordinary people can''t look at this young woman at all, because she has an extremely dazzling brilliance - this brilliance is not real, but it seems to exist naturally. Anyone less powerful than this woman can only see the incandescent light on her, Or feel the unfathomable magic wave emanating from her. This young woman is the legendary princess of the Maggie Empire and the fourth King''s daughter, thea Maggie. It is not difficult to guess the identity of those who can sit side by side with the legendary princess. Dean of MAGE College of Maggie Empire, one of the members of the mage Guild Headquarters, one of the masters of Gemini sky tower, the town and country strongman of Maggie Empire, Dragon Slayer: Sabar rota. "Mr. Sabal, is it necessary for us to mobilize so many people?" Thea''s face showed some confusion. "The other party didn''t submit a visit in a formal diplomatic way, but in a private capacity, so I think we made a mountain out of a molehill. It''s easy to misunderstand that we''re afraid of each other." "Thea, my student, what was the first lesson I taught you?" Sabal looked back at the magic array, turned to thea, and asked. "Maintain enough respect for powerful forces." Thea said without hesitation. Obviously, she was impressed by her first class. "What about lesson five?" "Use all available resources, including but not limited to geographical advantages, human harmony and time, to complete the attack on the enemy." "Lesson seven." "Keep your friends close and your enemies suspicious." "Very good." Sabal nodded and smiled with satisfaction. "I''m glad you remember everything I told you. Then, combining these contents, can''t you understand his Majesty''s intention? " "Mr. saibar... Do you mean... The father intends to form an alliance with each other?" "I''m not satisfied with this answer." Sabal shook his head slightly, but immediately sighed, "thea, my student, your talent in the field of magic is the top three among the people I have seen for hundreds of years. But your political sense of smell may be enough as a magician, but as a royal nobleman, you will definitely fail. " "Sorry, teacher." Thea lowered her head in shame. "Alas." Sabal reached out and gently rubbed thea''s head. His face was full of love. "I don''t blame you, thea. I''m too demanding. You are already at the top of the boundary of genius. In the field of magic, I don''t know the future, but there are not many people who can surpass you in this new era. " "But someone can surpass me." Thea whispered, "Your Majesty..." "She is an exception." Sabal patted thea on the head. "She had a public class of mine, and I paid attention to her. But it''s not her talent, but her identity Even I have to admit that I''m out of sight. I didn''t expect that the little girl could do what she is now. You know, the evaluation of her by the college at that time was only excellent. " Maggie imperial mage college is a world-famous College for cultivating magicians. According to the evaluation of apprentices, there are different training courses and methods, so it is not difficult to study in Maggie imperial mage college. The real difficulty is to obtain the internal evaluation of the college, because the evaluation of Maggie imperial mage college is more strict than any magic learning institution. "Teacher, you sometimes look wrong." Like catching the little tail of saibar, a legendary figure, thea showed a little girl like playfulness. "The world is complex. No one dares to say that he will never look away." "But the teacher, the Queen''s nominal brother, the spiritual leader of the void Empire, Sean Connery, is not called the ''pupil of God'' by the world?" Thea said, "it''s said that he never looks away. Whether it''s the people he appreciates or the things he decides, it''s always right. And it is precisely because of his ability that he created today''s void Empire, isn''t it? " "Well, thea, you hit me in the face again." Sabal showed a wry smile and seemed quite helpless. "The people from the void empire... Are monsters. Albares... Are you impressed? " "Well, No." Thea shook her head. "The gentleman who tried to invite you to dance at the dinner the other day." "Teacher, there were more than a dozen gentlemen who tried to invite dancing at the dinner party the other day." Thea''s little face showed a bitter color, because he really couldn''t remember who sebar said albarez was. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know who he is." Sabal did not seem to intend to continue to struggle on this issue. "He is now the new financial officer of the imperial Ministry of finance, responsible for the accounting of more than ten cities and towns in a territory directly under the imperial government, and the empire is ready to canonize him as an earl. But before he came to the Empire, such a talent was just the accounting officer of the void empire. He could only manage the financial balance of a city. Can you imagine? " "Well... No." Thea shook her head. "In fact, teacher, even if you say so, I don''t know how great he is." "Well, I''ll do it another way." Sabal looked at his students in silence and said, "if I tell you, he is a person who can reduce the magic consumption of fireball to one section..." "It''s impossible!" Before Saibal finished speaking, thea retorted, "the current minimum magic consumption of fireball is five knots, which can be reduced to three knots in theory, and this is the limit. It''s impossible to reduce it to one section, because it involves the overall structure of fireball. If it can be reduced to one section, it must change the fundamental structure, and the power of fireball will certainly be reduced, so it''s not fireball! " "Of course I know it''s impossible. I just explain it in a way you can understand." Sabal rubbed his forehead gently. He found that his student was good at everything, but it was unbearable in the field of magic. "Just assume that this possibility exists. A person who can reduce the magic consumption of fireball to one section and will not reduce the power of fireball... Do you think such a person is powerful?" "More than powerful!" Thea''s eyes were almost shining. "This is genius! No... it''s not just genius, it should be said that it''s a genius among geniuses! " "Albarez''s ability in the field of finance is such a genius. Because of his joining and the report he submitted, the annual financial expenditure of the empire can save nearly 300 million gold coins while maintaining the current level. " Sabal said in a deep voice, and his face also showed a rare dignified color, "300 million gold coins, which is enough for the Empire to carry out a new policy research The proposal he submitted to the Ministry of finance of the void empire was rejected because someone in the void Empire designed a better financial revenue and expenditure plan than him. " "Sure enough, they are all monsters." Thea let out a low cry. "Yes, such an empire is fortunately in the south." Saibal whispered, "the headache is also the military God of qainas and the veteran of the Millennium alliance." "Here we are." Thea said suddenly. In the huge magic array in the center of St. Maggie, a bright white light burst out suddenly. All the soldiers around raised their attention at the first time, and there were waves of commotion from the onlookers in the distance. The door of the first carriage was pushed away by saibar while the white light shone. Fifty Knights of Maggie disaster also immediately turned over and fell off their horses, quickly gathered together and escorted Sabal and thea who were coming down from the carriage. Although the soldiers of the magic sword Corps did not have any superfluous actions, looking at their cold and indifferent look, everyone believed that if anything happened, they could definitely rush forward in an instant. The white light shining from the magic array does not last long, which is a unique phenomenon when the magic array is started. But this time, for saibar, the continuous brilliance seems to be a little long - even if he knows it''s just an illusion. When the light gradually dissipated, Sabal''s pupil suddenly shrank: five human shadows appeared in the magic array. However, when the appearance of the figures in the magic array had not been seen clearly, a powerful momentum had been transmitted from the magic array. The soldiers who were a little closer to the magic array felt an extremely terrible breath sweeping through, which made their bodies tremble uncontrollably. Even the trained horses began to ring their noses uneasily and even make a restless fight. Sabal is no stranger to this powerful breath. Because this is the smell of super strong! And more than one! There was no superfluous words. When Saibal stood forward, his breath began to radiate. However, different from the strong and arrogant breath from the magic array, Saibal''s breath should be more neutral and peaceful. It diluted the terrible breath from the magic array and gradually calmed the surrounding soldiers and horses. At this time, the light of the magic array just completely faded. The five people who came out of the magic array were finally completely exposed to the eyes of the public. Before the people around him could recover from the shock, Sabal greeted him, smiled and said, "welcome to St. Maggie, Queen of Phoenix." Stepping out of the magic array, it is Cecilia rumbel Connery, Queen of Phoenix of the void empire! At this moment, Cecilia also walked quickly towards Sabal and said with a smile: "you are so polite, Dean of Sabal school. This time, I come in a private capacity, so please be sure to forget my identity in the void empire At St. Maggie, I''m just one of the students in your college. " "Hehe, OK, OK." Cecilia''s attitude on this trip was revealed from a title. The smile on Sabal''s face was obviously much more sincere, "welcome back, my student However, even if I want to forget your identity in the void Empire, it is actually impossible. After all, at this level of status, I think you should also know. " "It seems that I can''t be too capricious." Cecilia chuckled, not too tangled with the temptation in Sabal''s words, "please allow me to introduce you to my companion, Dean." "Of course, welcome." Sabal smiled back, but his eyes fell on the old man beside Cecilia and another young looking child - of course he knew the identities of the two people, but he didn''t expect Cecilia to bring them together this time. Because according to the Imperial Intelligence Department, the child like super strong man should go on an expedition with Hera Garcia''s army at the moment. Cecilia''s visit started from the king capital of the void empire. From this point, saibar already had a conjecture, but he didn''t dare to make a conclusion because of the lack of practical evidence. "This is Mr. wolfram Lamo, and this is kokire." Cecilia smiled and introduced kokirei and tungsten Lamo to Sabar. "As you said, because of my current identity, even if I want to travel alone, I''m always a little worried." "I''m sorry just now." Tungsten Lamo smiled and shook Sabal''s hand. Sabal knows what tungsten Lamo said, but as tungsten Lamo said, he can understand. In fact, people who have reached his level of strength generally do not use the transmission magic array to transmit. After all, their breath is too strong. If they use the transmission magic array to transmit, it will easily explode the whole space and never endanger the people in the same industry. Therefore, they need to use some small means. Of course, this small hand will have some small problems in one way or another. For example, it will emit a very strong and harmful momentum explosion after reaching the destination. "I can understand." Sabal smiled back, and then his eyes fell on Cecilia again. "Then, please allow me to introduce you. This is thea Maggie... " "I know." Cecilia smiled and said, "Miss thea was in the same college as me, but I''m not as good as Miss thea." "Hello, I''m thea Maggie." Although thea''s sense of smell in politics is not sensitive - although saibar''s words are very euphemistic, in fact, the legendary princess has always been a "political idiot" in the evaluation of the royal family and aristocracy, even if she is an idiot in politics, she still has a very perfect etiquette from the Royal Lord, and her self introduction is still impeccable at this time. "Miss Cecilia, Princess thea will accompany you throughout your stay in the Maggie empire." Sabal smiled and said, "the Empire has prepared a banquet for you in the palace. Why don''t we go to the Palace first? I believe our conversation in the palace will be easier than standing here." "Of course." Cecilia smiled and nodded. Chapter 1278 The inside information of any ancient empire is absolutely immeasurable. The Maggie Empire, as a powerful ancient empire whose historical roots can be traced back to the end of the ash age, is famous for its powerful magical power. In terms of magic related fields, the Maggie Empire has an absolute leading position far beyond the world - if it weren''t for Sean''s trouble, the launch of the transmission magic array should have been the product of the Maggie Empire, including the magic guide gun that has gradually emerged with Haila''s expedition. Maggie palace is an island city in the lake located in St. Maggie. Although it is called the palace, it is actually a city in the city. Its specification and layout are basically the same as that of the king''s capital of the void Empire, but it is only a matter of scale. However, different from the city in city layout of the void Empire, the Maggie palace is a fortress. Except for several courtyards, the overall space structure is basically set up for the purpose of war. Cecilia, led by Cecilia, soon moved into a suite in the palace. The specification of this suite is obviously very high. In addition to a meeting room, it also has six independent suites, each equipped with bathroom and bathroom. From the layout of the suite, it can also be seen that the layout of the suite is obviously carefully arranged. Basically, all the decoration styles are very biased towards the overall decoration style of the southern continent, which makes Cecilia who has lived in the southern continent for ten years easy to feel cordial. And more than that, perhaps out of consideration of Cecilia''s identity, this suite also has some decoration styles unique to the Principality of rumbel, and even some decoration flavor of Maggie imperial mage college. But what is really valuable is that the decoration collocation of these various styles did not destroy the overall atmosphere of the whole suite, but made all these perfectly integrated, more natural and friendly. "This warm card, played well." After looking around at the layout of the room, a man accompanying Cecilia turned his mouth. If he didn''t know his character, he would even think that he was sarcastic. "But it does work." Cecilia picked up a stone carving that was no more than the size of her thumb and played with it. "It''s really difficult for saibar college to grow. He could find the magic chess in my bedroom. I thought that when I was missing, the college had lost all the things I left in my bedroom." "It''s definitely lost, but it''s definitely not what you think. It''s probably in the grocery store." The man glanced at the stone carving in Cecilia''s hand, and then continued, "doesn''t he know you''re coming, so he went back to the grocery store and looked around. It''s just in use." "Can''t you move me?" Cecilia gave each other a white look. In terms of Cecilia''s completely open face, this move was not intended to be very destructive, but it was a pity that the other party was obviously unmoved and ignored Cecilia at all. "There''s not so much time to waste." The man replied softly, "the other party''s playing emotion cards is just an attitude test, but I think the other party''s move is superfluous." "After all, this is a cognitive difference established by intelligence inequality." When talking about business, Cecilia has become more and more like a person in power. "The other party doesn''t know the real purpose of our trip, so she doesn''t know our bottom line. Therefore, it''s necessary to do more exploration If Princess thea of the other side suddenly brought someone to visit me in the Principality of emptiness, I''m afraid you would do the same. " "Then I must have done more than that." The man disdained his lips. Cecilia smiled knowingly, but said no more. The man touched his cheek, then frowned slightly: "Ellie''s craft is good. I can''t recognize myself Forget it, we''d better finish this thing early. I still need to preside over the war over the Millennium covenant. " Now, there is only one person who works in the void Empire and also presides over the war against the undead Legion in the Millennium covenant empire. William Yale! The man dressed as one of Cecilia''s two followers is actually William, one of the four giants of the void Empire who led the army to fight against the Legion of the dead! I''m afraid even the people of the Maggie Empire did not expect this. "It''s probably just a day or two." Cecilia said, "anyway, we don''t intend to have too troublesome negotiations, and it''s not bad for the Maggie empire. It''s all good, so I''m sure the Maggie Empire won''t refuse." "But if they knew another purpose of our trip, they would not be so happy." William chuckled and his face looked relaxed. "Are you sure you can trust this albarez?" Cecilia asked. "Rupees." William turned his head and looked at another attendant who had never spoken. Rupee, one of the three giants in the realm of emptiness, commands the dark blade of emptiness, which is a sharp blade hidden in the shadow of the emptiness empire. He and William are now officially known by countries in the miracle continent. Basically, many people have heard of the name of the nothingness blade. Rupee, but not many have really seen him, but even if no one has seen the true face of rupee, he will still disguise every time he takes action. Just like now, rupee also let ellikate disguise her identity. "Yes, albarez is one of the dead trained in our void. There is no doubt about his loyalty." Rupee replied in a low voice, "and his background is also very clean. There will be no doubt. Even in the void, no third person knows his real identity background except me and hebry. And all the time, I have been responsible for one-way contact. " "The departure of albares was inspired by Neil and me. The economic plan he handed over to the Maggie empire was only the draft arrangement of the economic part in the empty empire plan." William added that although he did not know the specific action process of albarez, he was also involved in the plan. After all, he arranged it, so he undoubtedly knew better than rupee in some specific situations. "Sean and I developed an intelligence network plan after suffering from the loss of intelligence, so we adopted a large number of orphans. After ten years of training, they basically have very good skills Nowadays, many people have been installed in different countries through various ways, and albarez is just a pawn in this plan. " "It''s just that those chess pieces were not installed long ago, so they are still in a state of development. It''s really unique for albares to reach the top in one step. " After listening to William''s words, Cecilia frowned: "if so, wouldn''t albares... Be abandoned once he used it? After all, he just joined the Maggie Empire, and we visited him, and then this happened during our visit... " "Albarez is ready to die for the Empire." Rupee whispered back. His face looked very firm. Just like what he said to Rena to rescue Sean in the kingdom of Ryan, rupee''s faith had never changed from beginning to end. ¡ª¡ªPlease don''t pity us, because it''s an insult to us. ¡ª¡ªFor the void Empire, we are willing to give everything, even our own lives. ¡ª¡ªPlease respect our profession. "With the status of albarez in the Maggie Empire, his value is far greater than the plan for us this time." Cecilia closed her eyes and whispered, "in the long run." "But in order to rescue Sean, we have no choice." William''s voice was also very low. He knew better than Cecilia. In terms of the status that albarez had unexpectedly obtained now, the value of his life was definitely greater than the sacrifice for this plan. "Yes, we have no choice." Cecilia sighed, "and in the future, we may not even be able to put any chess pieces in the Maggie empire." The atmosphere of the room suddenly became stagnant. "Forget it, don''t think so much. We''d better find a way to get the structure diagram of the magic nuclear energy source first. This thing is the key component to start the new magic guide power machine." Cecilia''s eyes suddenly opened, "the third generation magic guide power machine is the key to transfer our people to the underground world through the path of the abyss. So in any case, we must get the magic nuclear power components of the Maggie empire. " "I will get in touch with albares as soon as possible." Rupee said respectfully, "ensure the smooth completion of the task." "Try to finish the task without the sacrifice of albarez." William said, "if albarez is exposed, the Maggie empire will probably never hire anyone from the void empire in the future. Moreover, it will also attract the attention and vigilance of people in other countries. I''m afraid it may also expose the chess pieces we put in other countries. " "I see. I''ll be careful." Rupee nodded seriously, "but... On the premise of caution, I hope I can stay in the Maggie empire for a longer time. Because hebry and alikate will arrive at St. Maggie in two days. If they cooperate with me to perform the task at that time, I think there is a greater success rate to obtain the structure map of magic nuclear source energy without exposing albares. " "I see. I''ll buy you more time." Cecilia nodded. Chapter 1279 St. Maggie, as the royal capital of the Maggie Empire, is naturally a very prosperous city. Different from the governance policies of ordinary countries, many relevant laws of the Maggie Empire stipulate that some special products can be sold only in designated cities, including all kinds of magic goods and so on. To a certain extent, this naturally promotes the prosperity and development of the whole royal capital. Although it may be difficult for people in other countries to understand, the residents of the Maggie empire can understand. After all, the royal capital has the most famous Magic Academy and a large number of magicians in the whole Maggie Empire, so the supply of magic goods should be guaranteed first. Cecilia, as an excellent magician, when she came to St. Maggie, the royal capital of the Maggie Empire, she naturally wanted to have a good look at this huge magic market - according to incomplete statistics, the market output of magic raw materials of the Maggie Empire accounted for two fifths of the whole miracle continent, and the magic tower chamber of commerce only accounted for one fifth, The remaining two fifths are shared by other countries and chambers of Commerce on the miracle continent. At this time, the magic tower chamber of Commerce, one of the largest supplies of magic materials for St. Maggie, was located in the branch of Maggie empire. Princess thea was hanging around with Cecilia. "To be honest, the magic tower chamber of commerce does have a complete range of magic materials, but this is not the largest supplier of magic materials for St. Maggie." "But it''s one of the best, isn''t it?" Cecilia chuckled, put down one magic material in her hand, and picked up another, "and there are some things that only the magic tower chamber of commerce can sell." "Eh?" When it comes to magic related fields, thea''s performance seems a little fanatical, "magic tower chamber of Commerce has materials to sell? But these materials are not widely used. Have you found any new ways to use them? " "Well, I recently came up with a new idea, so I plan to buy some materials and go back to experiment." Cecilia smiled. "I was going to buy it in the trade capital, but it''s rare to come back to St. Maggie, so I''ll just buy it here." "What kind of idea is it?" Thea''s attention was completely attracted by Cecilia. She didn''t notice one of the two attendants who followed Cecilia. At this time, she had bypassed everyone and stepped on the fourth floor of the branch of the magic tower chamber of Commerce. Magic tower chamber of Commerce, as the first of the ten chambers of Commerce in the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance, they have very huge financial resources. After all, it is easy to make money by engaging in the material business in magic related fields such as magic materials, magic accessories and scrolls. Therefore, they are located in this branch of the capital of the Maggie empire. Naturally, they are also very luxurious. Basically, the magic materials that can be found in the trading capital can also be easily found here. However, it belongs to a special area from the fourth floor, and not everyone can enter it at will. However, the two guards guarding the door of the fourth floor did not seem to see Cecilia''s entourage. They let him pass by them, and then walked towards the special VIP area on the fourth floor. This man is naturally a disguised rupee. As like as two peas were on the four floor, a young man dressed and even looking alike was in the same way as he was walking down the stairs on the four floor and rubbing past rupee. They didn''t look at each other or even say hello, as if they were just two transparent people who didn''t exist in the material world. They just passed by once - this complete replacement phenomenon made no one find that the rupee lost two or three seconds from the public''s sight. However, even if someone finds out, there will be no doubt about a person who is temporarily out of sight for two or three seconds. Rupee, who went up the stairs, put his hand on his face and tore off the mask. Then he took off his coat, turned it over and put it on again. It had become a finely crafted noble dress coat, not the black coat of the attendant system. Then, when rupee stepped on the fourth floor and picked up a high hat and a straight stick with Ruby on the top of the stair handrail, his temperament suddenly changed and he had become a noble. At the moment rupee appeared on the fourth floor, a graceful blonde woman also stepped out at the corner and naturally stretched out her hand to tidy up rupee''s collar and temples - in fact, at this moment, she has put on a new mask for rupee: a mature middle-aged noble man who looks about 40 years old. "Honey, I just saw a necklace." "Buy." Rupee pinched his throat and coughed. His voice was low and magnetic. "But the price is not cheap." The beautiful woman smiled. "As long as there is a price tag, it''s not expensive." Rupee smiled and took a step forward. "So, honey, where''s the necklace you like?" "Right ahead." The beautiful woman turned and took rupee''s arm, and then they continued to walk forward at the same time. "Where''s Ellie?" As he walked, rupee asked in a low voice. "I''m making other preparations. If there''s no accident, I should enter the city at noon tomorrow." The beautiful woman replied in a low voice, "the Maggie empire is different from the general national laws. The aristocratic identity is not easy to forge, so we spent a little effort to borrow an identity from an earl named starry. We can''t find any clues from the Maggie Empire, but we can''t be too high-profile, because this count is a hereditary count granted by the emperor of the Maggie Empire several generations ago. Now his family has declined. " "I see." Rupee nodded. Just at this time, rupee and Hebrew, who passed by the window, saw Cecilia and thea leaving the branch of the magic tower chamber of Commerce, talking and laughing all the way. No one found that one of Cecilia''s entourage had been replaced. Soon, after buying the necklace that Hebrew "liked", rupee and rupee left the branch of magic tower chamber of Commerce, and then boarded the prepared carriage. "What''s the next plan?" Hebrew and alikate arrived two days later than rupee and others, so they only knew some of the plans. For example, Hebrew''s disguised lady took a fancy to the necklace, and then the count played by rupee paid for it, but Hebrew didn''t know the next planning steps. "A servant of albares will visit us soon and ask to buy this necklace. We take the opportunity of selling this necklace to contact albares." Rupee replied in a deep voice, "but the Maggie empire will certainly not relax its surveillance of albares for the time being, so we can''t get a short chance of secret conversation until albares finds a chance to hold a dinner." "So what Ellie is responsible for is to provide albares with such an opportunity..." thinking of the task and action requirements received by ellikate, the smart Hebrew immediately responded, "it is worthy of being Lord William and completely avoided all suspicion." "Whether we want to avoid suspicion or the Maggie Empire has serious concerns, they will certainly not let us easily contact albares." Rupee looked at the prosperous street scenery of St. Maggie, and then said in a deep voice, "that''s why Lord William asked Ellie to dress up as the housekeeper of albares. He will bring good news to albares before noon tomorrow, and we will sell the necklace to albares tomorrow, so that no one will doubt us." "I hope everything goes well." "I''m not worried about the meeting with albares. What I''m really worried about is that albares has only been in the Maggie empire for less than three months. I''m afraid it''s difficult to grasp the clues about the magic nuclear source energy." "That''s why I let you, me and Ellie come." Hebry sighed, "Lord William is obviously ready to steal information for a long time. All this requires me who is proficient in intelligence analysis, Ellie who can pretend to be anyone at will and you who have unparalleled action ability. " "It''s all for Lord Sean." Hebry glanced at rupee with firm eyes and did not continue the topic. However, rupee obviously doesn''t care, because he knows that the reason why the void empire can thrive at such an amazing speed is that with an enlightened spiritual leader like Sean, he doesn''t mind that his subordinates have other beliefs and loyalty, as long as all private interests and desires don''t destroy and affect the whole empire, Then no one will care who the other party will devote their loyalty to. Just as clough''s loyalty is dedicated to Cecilia, and the wild tribes have different objects of loyalty, the object of hebry''s oath of loyalty is not Sean, but HeLa Garcia. However, it is commendable that no matter William or Hella, or Neil, Alfred, Abaza and other senior figures at the core of the void Empire, they all swear to be loyal to Sean, thus avoiding the void empire from falling into the infighting of Party consumption. ¡­¡­ Just when Cecilia formulated a series of infiltration plans in order to obtain the magic nuclear source energy of the new generation energy supply system secretly developed by the Maggie Empire, another powerful kingdom in the northern continent, which became prosperous after a series of restructuring and reform, finally focused on the virtual Empire expedition led by Haila. The reason why the void Empire expeditionary army led by Haila attracted the attention of a powerful country that was developing at a speed no less than that of the void empire was precisely because of the secret mission sent by the St. Joels empire. Chapter 1280 The Federation of the northern principality, the full name of which is the alliance of the 36 northern principalities, is a powerful principality federal regime formed around the God of war church. It radiates and controls more than ten smaller principalities around it, and develops with the lifelong goal of becoming the second theocratic kingdom in the miracle continent. Of course, all this is in the past. After the key battle privately known as the "battle of fate" by many powerful behind the scenes in the miracle mainland, it once led to the decline of the God of war church and the stagnation of the Federation of the northern principality. However, it is a pity that the St. Joels Empire, as the most qualified and opportunity to eat the whole northern duchy Federation, also fell into various chaotic situations, resulting in the complete loss of the opportunity to conquer the opponent. Later, under the leadership of Emily, the saint of the God of war church, not only the God of war church rose again with a tough attitude, but even the Federation of the northern duchy completed the change like rebirth. Today, the northern principality Federation has become the second theocratic Kingdom on the miracle continent: the God of war Kingdom - in a sense, Emily, the saint of the God of war church, has achieved the great achievements that the God of war church has been eager to obtain for thousands of years. However, as the second theocratic Kingdom, the God of war kingdom is more extreme than the St. Joels empire in some measures. For example, the God of war kingdom does not have a king. The highest authority of the kingdom is the God of war church, and the God of war church cancels the papacy, and the saint commands the highest authority of the church and concurrently holds the position of king. All the territories of the thirty-six principalities were returned to the God of war church. The former thirty-six Archduke, the supreme leader of the thirty-six principalities, retained the title, but no longer enjoyed the power of territorial enfeoffment of the Kingdom: in other words, if the thirty-six Archduke wanted to enfeoffe the territory to his family ministers, he could only be divided from his immediate territory. Instead, Emily has the power to divide and reclaim the territory of the whole God of war Kingdom: this can greatly strengthen the piety of God of war believers. However, in order to ensure the rights and interests of the original Archduke, the God of war Kingdom also made a promise: in the absence of meritorious deeds that are significant enough to be recognized by more than half of the Archduke, the highest honorary title of any people of the God of war kingdom is Duke. As for the distinction between Duke and Archduke, Emily also worked hard and set many gap lines: for example, the Duke''s direct territory is only two-thirds of Archduke''s, the Duke''s business tax, agricultural tax and the territory''s annual tax are 15%, while Archduke''s is 10%, And Dagong can have up to two duty-free caravans with a scale of no more than four cars. Tariff system, which is a very important tax source of the God of war Kingdom - at least in the northern duchy federal period. In order to ensure the rights and interests of these nobles, Emily did not cancel this system, but strictly limited the setting of tariff. After Emily''s series of reforms, the proportion of benefits that the nobility of the God of war kingdom can obtain is more obvious than that of other countries. A perfect pyramid power organization also brings cohesion, upward motivation and many other improvements in morale and fighting spirit to the God of war kingdom. It is precisely because of this series of new reform policies that the Ares kingdom can develop into a big Mac in just a few years - in the new era opened up by Sean, the Ares Kingdom has also become a overlord qualified to compete for Empire. Of course, in addition to the reform of the new policy, all this is also inseparable from the incomparable military capability of the God of war kingdom. Even the most representative six of them are called "six God generals" by the people of the God of war kingdom. Duke of war Dini: one of the six gods. He was originally sworn to be loyal to Emily''s family knight and the God of war knight who believed in the God of war Martz. He regarded Emily''s life as everything, not only Emily''s sword, but also Emily''s shield. After receiving the training of the generals secretly sent by William Yale, the military commander of the Principality of vanity at that time, Emily took over the post of commander of the war corps, one of the original three legions of the God of war church, after carrying out a drastic reform of the whole God of war kingdom. After that, she was honored as the "son of the God of war" after hundreds of battles in two years. Archduke of fear Akam SoSs: one of the six God generals, a young man from the original SoSs family, has very excellent command and management ability. After akaz Beisen went through rez''s plot, he and Joanna became the only two survivors, and then took refuge in Emily under Sean''s hint. After the reform and reconstruction of the whole God of war Kingdom, Emily took over the post of commander of the iron blood legion, one of the three major legions of the God of war church. Although her combat record was not as dazzling as that of Dini, she secretly deduced nine losses and ten wins with Dini, because it was often used by Emily to suppress the opposition within the God of war kingdom, Because it is also called "the devil spreading fear and death" by some people. Archduke of death Anton semes: one of the six God generals, the count of the former hecarom leader of the Principality of Jordan, gave up taking over the position of Archduke of the Principality of Jordan after marrying the second daughter of the Archduke of the Principality of Jordan. Instead, when Emily needed excellent generals, she volunteered to become one of the three major legions of the war God church and the head of the sanctions Legion. Different from the situation of the other two legions, the sanctioner Legion is often used in the war of sanctioning and punishing pagan forces. The Legion is almost full of the most devout crazy believers, which leads to the fact that the sanctioner Legion has become the Legion that does not need tactical content. The result of almost every battle is a situation of rivers of blood and corpses, That''s why Anton semes is called the "Duke of death". Joanna: one of the six gods, the soldier of the former mercenary regiment established by Akam. Although his name is quite feminine, he is a man to the letter. He is so big that he can almost compare with the bear man. He can wave a huge tower shield weighing hundreds of kilograms with one hand and use the halberd flexibly at the same time. Since Dini took over the post of commander of the three armies, he replaced Dini as Emily''s shield, took over the post of captain of Shawshank''s original ares Knight guard force, and was responsible for the security deployment of the whole ares church. Shawshank, the sword of the God of War: one of the six God generals, the God of war knight who was exiled in a remote town because he was dissatisfied with the corruption and collusion within the God of war church. He has excellent command ability and has a great sense of justice and mission. After Emily mastered the power of the God of war church, she was reused by Emily. She first served as the captain of the guard force of the God of war knight. Later, after Emily attracted many potential seeds of the baptism of the God of war hall, she served as the commander of the newly established special force: the war madman, responsible for the special operations of the God of war kingdom. Sarah: the woman called "Emily''s shadow", who commands Emily''s guards: the goddess of war maid. If Joanna is Emily''s shield in the open, then Sarah is Emily''s shield in the backlight. It has always been hidden. Few people have seen her shot, but in fact, she is the second strongest in the whole God of war Kingdom after Emily, with amazing fencing skills. Even Shawshank and Dini call her teachers. Because the origin of her identity is quite mysterious, it has been rumored that the God of war gave Emily the guardian spirit. In fact, it is the commander secretly arranged by William. At first, it is responsible for teaching relevant tactical and strategic courses, and then responsible for the liaison with the Principality of void and the intelligence work of the king of the God of war, It was one of the orphans adopted by Sean and William when they first developed the void intelligence network program. It is precisely because of the existence of the so-called six God generals that the development of the God of war kingdom can be so stable and rapid, and even bring unparalleled strong pressure to the St. Joels empire. This time, the St. Joels Empire secretly sent envoys to the God of war Kingdom, which is the best proof - if it was the St. Joels empire before the outbreak of the battle of fate, let alone whether the God of war kingdom had the opportunity to complete this transformation, even if it did, it would not bring much pressure to the St. Joels empire. Because for a long time, the saint Joel Empire has been engaged in multi-line operations: constant secret disputes with the Commonwealth of the northern principality, the predecessor of the God of war Kingdom, constant friction with the Maggie Empire, constant struggle with the dead spines, constant struggle with the dead in the black soil in the north, and continuous wars with the pagans in the northwest, but it has never been tired. Instead, it has won or lost each other on the battlefield with the Maggie empire, Other battlefields are dominated by strong advantages. But this time, the St. Joels empire could not continue to maintain this great advantage. The reason is simple. Cecilia appeared in St. Maggie, the royal capital of the Maggie empire. In the view of the St. Joels Empire, as long as the people of the Maggie Empire don''t be brain crippled, the alliance between the void Empire and the Maggie empire is a sure result. In particular, Cecilia has another identity: the orphan of the former Archduke of the Principality of rumbel. The reason why the Principality of rumbel rebelled and killed the former Archduke was completely inspired and supported by the St. Joels empire. It can be said that Cecilia and the St. Joels Empire have an indirect blood feud. So even this time, the void Empire nominally came to attack the Principality of rumbel and tried to recover the old land, but the St. Joels empire can never be interpreted in such a simple way. They must be prepared for the void Empire to attack the St. Joels empire after taking the Principality of rumbel. Even after taking the Principality of rumbel, the attack on the St. Joels empire may not only be the void Empire, but also the Maggie empire. In view of this situation, the St. Joels Empire had to send envoys into the God of war kingdom. Although today''s God of war kingdom is only called a kingdom, in fact, under the rapid expansion in recent years, the God of war Kingdom has no less military strength than the void Empire, and the name of the void empire is really coming out in countless wars. At the same time, in the face of the attacks of three empires, no empire on the miracle continent can dare to win - whether it is the old military power qainas Empire, the Millennium covenant empire known as the beast of war, the Amelia empire with the reputation of the wall of the continent, or the Maggie Empire with a huge legacy of the magic empire. The only difference is how long they can resist the invasion of the three empires. As long as the thought of the void Empire, a mad dog stirring the wind and rain in the southern continent, suddenly wants to come to the northern continent to bite, and what''s more outrageous is that they have successfully won the trade capital of countless empires and easily established a logistics supply line across the whole continent, the Pope of the St. Joels empire is depressed and wants to spit blood. If there was no God of luck in the miracle continent, the Pope of the St. Joels Empire would think that the people of the void empire grew up drinking the milk of the goddess of luck. This * * * * luck is estimated to be unique for thousands of years. ¡­¡­ It is different from the previous missions, because the missions of St. Joels Empire visit secretly and have informed the highest power of the God of war Kingdom: Saint Emily in advance. Therefore, the parliament is naturally set up in the God of war hall. The six gods will naturally need to be present at such a major meeting. However, the three legions were not present because they had tasks and the St. Joels Empire notified them too suddenly. If it weren''t for the convenience of transmitting the magic array, even those other grand princes might not be able to participate. Although the God of war Kingdom has become a theocratic dictatorship, in order to create the illusion of Federation, a grand council has been specially established, with a total of 48 seats. In addition to the 36 Grand Duke of the former Northern duchy Federation, the other 12 who won the grand duke title were six God generals, four neighboring principalities who joined before the founding of the God of war Kingdom and two nobles who were exceptionally promoted due to various achievements. However, there are only 46 people in the hall of the God of war. Apart from the 42 nobles, the remaining four are Joanna, Sarah, Shawshank and Emily. In the hall of the God of war, there was constant discussion because the guests had not arrived yet. However, the theme basically revolves around the meaning of the move of the old opponent of the St. Joels Empire: being able to become a member of the Grand Council, the brain is naturally easy to use. Basically, all Archduke can guess his intention, but there are different opinions on the meaning of the move, and the extended demands for benefits are naturally strange, But on the whole, it is still beneficial to the God of war Kingdom, unlike the northern principality, which only considered itself in the federal period. Emily, sitting on the main seat of the temple, didn''t open her eyes. She looked like she was closing her eyes. The Archduke at the bottom has long been used to Emily who has become more and more indifferent over the years, so they are naturally surprised at Emily''s behavior. But in fact, Emily is not closing her eyes at the moment, but fighting with Martz in spirit. The mental torture over the years has never eroded Emily''s will. On the contrary, Martz''s divine breath is becoming weaker and weaker - if Emily hadn''t deliberately retained Martz''s life, Martz would have fallen half a year ago. It can almost be said that as long as Emily is willing, she can replace Martz at any time, become a new generation of God of war and directly take over everything of Martz. "I promised to let you become the God of war, and I succumbed to you and became obedient to God. Why don''t you promise!" In Emily''s mind, Martz''s furious roar never stopped. "If I kill you, I can take over everything you have, can''t I?" Emily''s voice was very cold and did not have the slightest intention, "Martz, you are not as important and irreplaceable as you think." "Woman!" Martz''s voice turned into thunder and rainstorm, raging in Emily''s mind. But this degree of mental torture is nothing for Emily now. Her face has not changed at all, and even her voice is as calm as ever: "I keep you alive just because I don''t want to take your place as a new God of war, not that I can''t kill you So you and I know what you do. " "What did I do?" Malz roared angrily, "once in all these years, I haven''t suggested to you that we join hands! But how did you answer? " "Holy marz church, war church, battle God Church... Do you think I really don''t know anything?" Emily said coldly, with some disdain in her tone, "I know you often use the gap I suppress your will to send information to the outside world and send strength to those believers you choose to form the so-called ''authentic God of war Church'' to try to overthrow my rule, but I don''t care, Because those believers can just become the actual training objects of our army recruits. " As if shocked by the truth Emily knew, Martz didn''t speak for a moment. Where did the reputation of the sanctions Corps come from? Naturally, it comes from these so-called "pagans" - supporting the war with war, which is also the consistent policy of the sanctions Corps. What marz doesn''t know is that it is precisely because these "pagans" coincide with the high faith of the sanctions Corps that the sanctions Corps has a continuous way of replenishing troops, because only the soldiers who have survived the war of these crazy believers are the real elite soldiers. "Before, you scoffed at my proposal. I can understand. After all, you''re worried about the devil." Martz''s voice seemed to become a lot softer, but people with clear eyes could hear it. In fact, he was just suppressing his inner rage, "but! Now the devil''s breath suddenly and completely disappeared. He can''t control you. What are you still afraid of Afraid of the watcher? Not to mention that her strength is less than you, but that the strength she has now is basically given by you. As long as you like, you can withdraw her strength at any time, so why do you listen to that demon heresy! " "Listen to Sean..." Emily whispered, then turned her head and looked at Sarah''s position, but her eyes had not opened. Sarah, who is also closing her eyes, seems to be aware of it. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at Emily on her side. Her mood is calm and stable, and her eyes are very pure and natural. There is no difference: there is no doubt, no concern, no confusion, and some are just quiet. "Now! Now is a good opportunity! " Malz''s voice was full of a different kind of bewitching force, "as long as you join hands with old man Chenxi, you can snipe the demon''s subordinates well! I''ve heard that the expeditionary force is almost half the strength of the devil''s whole country. As long as their supply lines are cut off, they will be a deep and isolated army. At that time! Then they will all die! " "Your news is quite well informed." "Although I am imprisoned by you, I am not blind or deaf The smell of the devil has completely disappeared from the world, as long as... " "Here we are." Before Martz finished, Emily opened her eyes and looked at the door of the God of war hall. At the moment Emily opened her eyes, a powerful breath suddenly escaped from Emily and swept across the hall of the God of war hall. For a moment, the noisy discussion disappeared completely. All the Archduke looked frightened and bowed their heads to show their respect for Emily. The door of the war Temple opened, and a young man in a round neck high priest''s white robe, accompanied by two bodyguards dressed in red and black heavy armor, stepped into the hall. The two bodyguards were wearing special black heavy armor. The helmet was a covered sealed helmet. They could not see the gender and age in the armor. However, there are strange red textures on this suit of armor. At this time, these textures seem to have life and emit strange red awns. Although neither of them drew their swords and held their shields, the strong and arrogant smell emitted by them also made other Archduke present, except Shawshank, Sarah, Joanna and Emily, feel a burst of breathing difficulties. These are two high-ranking strong men! There seem to be as many as 50 strong people like this in the reports Sarah received by Emily. But because of Shawshank''s previous arrangement, all the 50 people could not reach the God of war hall. Only two people could enter the hall with the messenger who came to discuss the secret agreement. Emily''s eyes fell on the messenger. This is a young man who seems to be under the age of 20. His face is pale. He doesn''t know whether it is caused by the fatigue of the boat or his own illness. However, his short silver hair is just like liquid silver. It is unusually soft and beautiful. Coupled with his golden pupils, he is also a very handsome young man if his eyes are not unusually sharp due to the narrow corners of his eyes. "Dear goddess of war, please forgive me for taking the liberty to disturb you." After entering the temple, the young man as an envoy immediately said, "I am the envoy of the St. Joels imperial mission. You can call me white." "Then, Mr. Bai, tell me your intention." Emily said. "The Empire of St. Joels wanted to form an alliance with the kingdom of the God of war." Bai said bluntly, "I believe you should have known about the expedition of the void Empire, and now Cecilia, Queen of Phoenix of the void Empire, is making an envoy to the Maggie empire. It is said that the two countries are acting for alliance." "You really can''t negotiate, Mr. Bai." Emily chuckled. She didn''t know that Cecilia was going to the Maggie empire. "Aren''t you afraid of my lion''s big mouth if you expose all your cards so soon?" "Negotiation is not what I''m good at." Bai shrugged, "but the lion opened his mouth... Our St. Joels Empire came with sincerity. I hope the saint can listen to our suggestions." "I''m more curious about what you''re good at than advice." "Solve some trouble for the St. Joels Empire, just like now." Bai continued, "there have been constant disputes between the St. Joels Empire and the God of war kingdom. I know it has actually caused some damage to our friendship, so this time I came with full sincerity, hoping to resolve the misunderstanding between our two countries." "What kind of sincerity?" Looking at Emily, Bai didn''t have the slightest fear, but said in a deep voice: "if the God of war kingdom can not start a war from the side when we break out a war with the void Empire, then we will fully withdraw the garrison in kuvar cloister." "Hmm..." even Emily couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard this. The kuval cloister is a grassland terrain between the God of war Kingdom and the St. Joels empire. There are tens of thousands of elite church cavalry troops of the St. Joels Empire stationed here. It has always been the radiation center of the influence of the St. Joels empire on several neighboring kingdoms and principalities, as well as a strategic place and war front line of the St. Joels empire''s federal annexation plan of the northern principality, It is precisely because of the influence of the troops stationed in the kuvar corridor that the previous constraints on the external development of the Federation of the northern principality were formed. Even today''s God of war Kingdom, as long as it wants to expand to the west, the kuvar cloister is still an inseparable strategic threat point - unless the God of war Kingdom wants to expand to the West and fight the Emilia empire. Therefore, if the St. Joels Empire lets out of the kuvar cloister, it is tantamount to giving up the remote control and monitoring of at least two surrounding kingdoms and four principalities. This content is equivalent to giving it to the six countries of the God of war Kingdom, which has been trying to spread faith to these six countries, just because the garrison of the St. Joels Empire stationed in the kuvar cloister has achieved little. "Promise him!" In Emily''s mind, Martz began to roar again. "Well, I can really see sincerity, but it''s not great." Emily chuckled. If there is a first buffer, there will naturally be a second buffer. It is not without reason that the St. Joels Empire has been able to dominate the northern continent for so many years, and multi line operations still stand. Apart from the powerful details, the suppression of the St. Joels empire is not a joke in terms of the Federation of the northern principality. After removing the kuvar corridor, the chaotic areas of the twelve countries, the Tropic of cancer, the Templar mountains and the frozen river are also the strategic points for the Federation of the northern Principality created by the St. Joels Empire step by step. "Yes, so I suggest you listen to my next proposal." "You want our God of war kingdom to cooperate with your expedition to attack the void empire." Emily looked at Bai with a smile, but she glanced at Sarah from the corner of her eye, but she saw that Sarah''s look was still calm. "It''s easy to communicate with such a wise person as the saint. My second suggestion is indeed so." White nodded, did not deny this, in fact, as long as a normal person can guess this. "What about sincerity?" "West of the frozen river, all the garrisons of the St. Joels empire will withdraw." He said directly without blinking. If the withdrawal of the kuvar cloister is tantamount to adding six more places for the spread of faith in the God of war Kingdom, the withdrawal of the St. Joels Empire to the west of the frozen river is tantamount to giving way to more than 20 countries to the west of the frozen river. And most importantly, after crossing the frozen river, it is the birthplace of the St. Joels Empire, and there is no danger for the St. Joels Empire until it goes all the way east to the holy light plain. This concession can not be described by the word "sincerity", but a big gamble and gift. All the Archduke, who knew the key, couldn''t help breathing faster at this time. The areas to the west of the frozen river are all ceded, which is the spread of dozens of belief areas. With the spread of these belief areas, the Ares kingdom will become an empire sooner or later. On the north side of the continent, nothing can suppress the rapid development of the giant ares kingdom. In Emily''s mind, Martz has gone crazy. "Don''t forget, you''re just a dying god!" I couldn''t stand Martz''s crazy roar, and Emily finally had to shout. "Promise him! Promise him! The rise of the God of war church is no longer a dream! " Malz roared madly, "as long as you promise him, give you another year at most, you will become the most powerful God King. At that time, even if the devil appears again, he can''t help you! And you will no longer have to look at anyone! Even, you may have a chance to swallow old man Chenxi together, and then you will control the St. Joels empire! Promise him! Woman! " "God King..." "Yes! God King, king of the gods! Since the evening of the gods, God has no king! And you! And you will have a chance to be king again! " Emily''s sudden silence naturally made people around her begin to misunderstand: no matter who has such a huge interest, it is impossible not to be excited. All the Archduke''s faces showed an extremely excited look, even Joanna and Shawshank. Even Sarah finally found a strange emotional fluctuation in her calm eyes, but she was soon restrained by her re Convergence: because the emotional fluctuation in her heart at this time was not excited and excited. Chapter 1281 "Really, a proposal that people can''t refuse." Emily chuckled. Even has been indifferent and expressionless white, his face seems to show a rare look of relief: "saint, you can rest assured, we..." "I don''t seem to have said I''m going to promise?" Emily''s face changed slightly and looked solemn and cold. "Woman, what are you doing?" Martz''s voice roared again, almost shaking Emily''s soul. It was just such great pain, but Emily''s face didn''t change at all, as if this strong pain didn''t happen to herself. As an envoy of St. Joels Empire, his white face suddenly changed, and his eyes were somewhat surprised: "saint, are you..." It was not only white who also showed surprise. The smiles on all the Archduke''s faces were frozen. Everyone didn''t understand why Emily said such words. Their brains didn''t even react. Almost everyone focused on Emily and tried to see a trace of joke from her. Only one person. Sarah. Her face had not changed from beginning to end, but her hand had been lightly put on her sword. "Didn''t I say that before? I have a big appetite. " Emily''s face smiled again. The confident smile looked unusually bright and bright, "west of the frozen river, it can''t satisfy me You said, "if I join hands with the void Empire and the Maggie Empire, can my soldiers cross the frozen river?" The white face sank slightly: "saint, you are joking. Personally, I suggest you consider my proposal. " "Well..." Emily reached out and tapped her temple, then suddenly smiled, "I''ve thought about it." "And please don''t let us down, saint." White''s voice seemed very calm, but he couldn''t hear any emotion. "My answer is no." The smile on Emily''s face remained the same, but the words made everyone except Sarah, Joanna and Shawshank feel a shock, especially white, and her face became gloomy. There was a kind of indifference without emotional color in her calm eyes. Bai gently breathed out a breath, which should have been a little disappointed, but when Bai made the action, it showed a kind of cold emotion. He stared at Emily for a moment before he said, "holy lady, your proposal is really disappointing." "Only you, the Empire of St. Joels, will be disappointed." Emily smiled indifferently, "you can leave. I''m not going to have a dinner for you here. Oh, by the way Not from the beginning. " "I see." Bai nodded slightly, "do you remember the saint, did you ask me just now?" "What do you say?" Emily looked at the young man in priest''s robe with some laughter. "You just asked me what I''m good at." Bai looked at Emily and whispered. "Don''t you answer that what you''re good at is solving problems for the St. Joels Empire?" Emily looked at Bai with interest. She knew the meaning of Bai''s question, but she didn''t care, because the powerful power had brought her great self-confidence. "Yes, what I''m good at is solving problems." Bai Yi nodded frankly, "because the fastest way to solve the trouble is to cut off the source." "You''re right." Emily also nodded, "so?" "So..." Bai stared at Emily, and the momentum of the whole person suddenly burst out at the next moment, just like a wild beast, which shocked almost everyone''s hearts. But he himself was just a step, and the whole person attacked Emily sitting in the middle of the hall like a strong wind. Emily''s pupil shrank suddenly. He didn''t expect that the priest who looked completely powerless had such terrible power. Like others present, she thought that the two heavily armored soldiers who followed Bai were the most dangerous enemies, but she didn''t expect that the real terrible thing was not these two people, but Bai as a lobbyist! Look out of sight! A trace of chagrin flashed through Emily''s heart. But it was just annoyance. The look on her face did not show any fear and panic. Even if the speed of white was so fast that she could hardly catch each other''s trace - but it was only "almost". The white figure suddenly appeared in front of Emily and hit Emily''s face with her right hand. The surrounding air flow even produced a roaring sonic boom of air because of White''s fist. No matter who he is, he can fully feel how terrible the power of Bai''s fist is and how fast it is. Just. meaningless! A pale golden light curtain suddenly appeared less than three centimeters in front of Emily. It has become an absolute natural moat that blocks the inevitable attack of Bai! The strong Qi force completely burst in front of the golden light curtain and tore along the light curtain to both sides. Not only the ground of the temple was torn out a huge crack, but also the surrounding ground was broken and damaged. However, no matter how much damage it has caused to the surrounding environment, all the damage can still not act on Emily, which is meaningless for Bai. "Divine asylum!?" His white face was a little heavy, and his eyes also showed a trace of surprise. This was the first time he showed a look and emotion beyond indifference. "Oh? You know a lot. " Emily smiled, but there was still no panic on her face. Divine asylum is usually regarded as a symbol of God''s exclusive favor to believers, because its defense ability is far more powerful than anyone''s imagination. Moreover, what is more valuable is that divine asylum can be completely immune to any form of damage - of course, it is not impossible to directly break the strong existence of divine asylum, but no matter what she thinks, Emily doesn''t think that the hidden priest in front of her has such combat power. White''s face didn''t have the slightest color of depression. After a cry of surprise, the color of surprise on his face quickly converged and recovered. Emily still looked at the priest in front of her with great interest, as if she wanted to see what the other party had to do. Although the whole process was unusually abrupt and intense, it was actually just a second. Until this time, the ground suddenly broke up at the position where Bai stood before. The explosion of the ground seemed like a signal. Two attendants in heavy armor immediately pulled out their swords. But while drawing out their swords, they also reached out to take down the square shield behind them, and then threw it into the crowd on both sides, as if to cause more casualties as much as possible. "Bang!" Two muffled sounds sounded at the same time, but Shawshank and Joanna shot at the same time, one left and one right stopped the attack of the two attendants. Then, the two men waved their swords to meet the two heavily armored soldiers at the same time, because they knew very well that the Archduke present would not be the two powerful followers, and only they could stop the damage and killing caused by the two men. As for Emily, with Sarah, they also don''t think the priest can do anything. Few people know Emily''s real strength, which naturally makes Sarah have the honorary title of the strong man in the God of war kingdom. With the two attendants at the same time, there was white standing less than three centimeters in front of Emily. "Purification of sin!" On the white body, there was a deep black smell visible to the naked eye and just like the essence. This smell was full of a strange smell of evil, corruption and degeneration. When these substantial black breath drops on the ground, strands of black smoke suddenly emerge from the ground. The ground, which was always kept shiny and clean by divine magic, is decaying at an extremely fast speed. Even Emily''s face could not help showing surprise when she saw that Bai had this terrible power of corruption. Then, as if she didn''t intend to give Emily any chance to react and think, Bai''s right fist hit the golden curtain again. Different from the previous easy to block the white attack, this time the golden light curtain was like a layer of thin paper. Under the bombardment of this fist, it was directly broken into countless golden stars. A strong stench came towards Emily! Facing the punch, Emily''s face soon became solemn. Instead of dodging, she waved her hand to stop the white punch. But unlike Bai''s fist wrapped in black fog, Emily''s right hand is full of golden brilliance - a sign of divine power. Bai didn''t look surprised at this. After all, he was also a clergyman, so he had long expected Emily''s resistance. Just as Emily was indifferent to Bai''s attack before, Bai was also indifferent to Emily''s interception, because he didn''t think that Emily''s power could block his fist. After all, he had a terrible record of exploding a big devil''s head with a fist. Self confidence comes from strong strength. Both Emily and Bai are no exception. But the result surprised Bai again: Emily blocked his attack! Moreover, he not only blocked his attack, but also felt that his abdomen was hit violently, which made him completely lose his balance ability. His whole body flew backward involuntarily, and then fell heavily to the ground. Even so, the strong strength still didn''t offset, but directly took him to slide off the ground, Until it hit the threshold of the hall. But Emily, it''s not without harm. The black smell from the white body began to spread to Emily directly along her right hand and right leg, and even swallowed her divine power. "Divine filth!" Emily''s face suddenly changed, and she looked at white in disbelief: "are you the heretic judge of St. Joels?" "It looks like we''ve all lost sight of each other." Bai stood up from the ground, then pulled off the priest''s robe and revealed a suit of self-fitting leather armor, "the God of war church looks really worthy of its reputation. Even a saint has such superb fighting skills. Obviously, many people, including me, underestimate you. But... How long can you last? " Emily didn''t speak. The palm of her right hand was down and soon forced out a black ball wrapped in golden light, which was the dirty power invaded by the confrontation with white just now. If Emily forces this filthy force out of her body by such means, she will completely give up this part of the divine power used to wrap this filthy force. The strength of any clergyman is inseparable from his own divine power. It can be said that the divine power of a clergyman largely determines the strength of a clergyman. This complete abandonment is tantamount to a complete loss of these divine powers. It takes countless days and nights of pious prayer and God worship to obtain power. In a certain essence, it is a loss of one''s own strength. And this, of course, is why white will ask how long Emily can last. As long as every confrontation with Bai is contaminated with some of these filthy forces, Emily has to constantly abandon her divine power to erase the influence of this filthy force on herself, which is essentially the continuous weakening of Emily''s own strength. But if Emily doesn''t do so, this filthy force will continue to devour Emily''s divine power. Although Emily''s strength will not be reduced in a short time, when the battle is over, Emily''s divine power to give up is likely to be several times more than this. This result is undoubtedly more terrible than the first one. Just This method may be feasible to deal with ordinary people, but it is obviously impossible to deal with Emily. The reason is simple. Martz was imprisoned in the divine stone, which was also carried by Emily and provided her with divinity. Divinity is a substance more powerful than divine power: if we compare it with the concept of numbers, a little divinity is probably equivalent to a hundred divine powers. If it''s just a war of attrition, I''m afraid Emily''s divine power will not be consumed when Bai is exhausted. After all, Emily at this time is equivalent to the God of war. And Bai, in any case, would not think that he was not fighting a saint, but a God who landed on earth. "Interesting." Emily stood up from the main seat, and then walked forward a few steps. "Did you force assassination instead of negotiation failure?" "Whatever you think." Bai coldly said, "I said, I''m good at solving problems Or, I''m good at killing. " More than a dozen soldiers wearing red and black heavy armor soon appeared outside the gate of the God of war hall. There were obvious traces of blood on their armor. It was obvious that they had fought all the way. However, compared with the two who fought with Shawshank and Joanna, the breath of these people is undoubtedly much weaker, but on the whole, they generally have the strength of the lower holy land. It is obviously an invincible natural moat for the Archduke in the hall of the God of war who is only gold and silver. These soldiers held the main door of the God of war hall, obviously not going to let Emily and others leave, and one of them sent a long sword to Bai. After taking the long sword, Bai''s eyes crossed Joanna and Shawshank, and then fell on Emily: "dear saint of the God of war church, you still have a chance. As long as you promise to attack the expedition army of the void empire with us, what I said before is still valid." "Ha ha." Emily smiled and shook her head. "If I don''t agree, are you going to kill all of us?" "Yes." Bai did not deny, "I think this is also a great opportunity for the God of war kingdom to completely join the St. Joels empire." "You can''t be a lobbyist. You can''t be a strategist either. " Emily smiled and shook her head. "It seems that you are really as you said. You are really only suitable to be a killer. This mindless act of fighting and killing is really very suitable for you. " Bai''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His intuition told him that there was obviously something out of plan, but his mind, which was not good at strategy, could not tell him the truth. "You see, I hinted so obviously that you still don''t understand." Emily shook her head and even looked at Bai with pity. "There are only three of the six gods in the God of war Kingdom, but the three princes representing the highest military power are not here. Don''t you understand?" His white face suddenly changed. "I believe I will take the kuvar cloister the day after tomorrow at the latest." Emily looked at the ugly white face and said with a happy smile, "and I also believe that in a short time, the twelve countries'' chaos belt and the regression line will be incorporated into the territory of my God of war Kingdom So you see, the sincerity you said before is really meaningless, because I always feel that I can seize these places with the strength of my God of war kingdom. " "Even if you can win the kuvar cloister, you can''t win the twelve nation chaos belt and the line of return." "Why not?" Emily looked at Bai strangely, "your St. Joels Empire has lost four paladins, and two Angel costumes, and it is still the most important combination of sword and shield. Can the pure white wing Knights become the strongest knights in the world after losing the sharpest sword As for the so-called three legions, the court guard knights are stationed in the royal capital all year round. The trial Knights have lost the most fierce blade of the dark side knights. I''m afraid the loss of combat power can''t be recovered in a few years. The only remaining Temple Knights also have to guard against the void Empire and the Maggie Empire, so what elite troops can you use now? " With what Emily''s words revealed, her white face became more and more ugly and gloomy: "how do you... Know these secrets?" Emily sneered with disdain, "you seem to have forgotten where your four paladins fell." Taking advantage of the communication between Emily and Bai, the two strong men who should also have legendary strength got rid of the struggle between Joanna and Shawshank, returned to Bai and met with other companions. The aggressive killing smell from these people was already very obvious, but when they were surrounded by white people who were constantly emitting black fog, the aggressive smell became more intense. The cries of killing outside the hall also became louder. As more and more soldiers wearing red and black heavy armor appeared, it was self-evident that the fate of the guards of the God of war knights who were responsible for guarding around the God of war hall. However, it is not difficult to understand why the guards of the God of war Knights died at the hands of these 50 black armored soldiers. After all, you can''t force some bodyguards with silver and gold strength to deal with the strong who are generally in the realm of the holy land. In addition to two legendary soldiers and more than ten golden soldiers, there are more than 20 black armored soldiers who have reached the realm of the holy land. This is a very shocking number for the God of war Kingdom and even the whole God of war church. In the face of Emily''s ridicule, Bai didn''t speak, but his eyes were staring at Emily. After a long time, he finally gently breathed out: "you''re right, the St. Joels Empire seems to be facing a great crisis at present, so you''re more determined that I''m going to kill all of you here to seize the God of war kingdom." "With your fifty?" Emily burst out laughing. "I think it''s enough just for our 50 people." Bai Shen said in a loud voice. The black smell from his body suddenly converged back into his body, but then a set of black armor quickly appeared on his body. The long sword with white sword body originally held by him soon became a long black sword, which was full of a corrupt smell of sin. "A weapon made of the bones of God''s iniquity?" Emily ignored Bai''s armor, but focused on the long sword in his hand. But Bai didn''t answer Emily''s question, but made a roar like a beast, and then rushed towards Emily again. This time, his speed is much faster than before. However, it was not divine protection that intercepted him this time, but a silver and white sword light suddenly stabbed in the air. The strong explosion air burst, and Bai had to retreat when he was forced by the sword light. A woman with long blond hair is holding a silver white sword between Emily and white. Her look is indifferent, but her ceremonial robe makes her look heroic - it is clearly the dress of a ceremonial official, but wearing it on her somehow makes people feel that she is more like a peerless swordsman than a priest spreading faith. "The shadow of war. Sarah." White''s eyes had to shift from Emily to Sarah, "unexpectedly, you are also a super strong man." Also. Everyone obviously noticed the word. There are only two people who have fought with Bai. Except Sarah, who is called "Emily''s shadow", there is only Emily. Almost all the Archduke present looked at Emily obviously unnaturally: it was not just because Emily was far more powerful than they imagined, but even Sarah obviously exceeded their expectations. Even if Sarah had always been called a strong man in the town and country, those who had never seen her think that she was just a strong man at the peak of legend. Successive intelligence errors made Bai feel a little angry. Originally, when he came to be a lobbyist, he planned to kill Emily if she refused. Because in the intelligence, Emily is just a saint and may have divine asylum, but this is not a problem for Bai. The only real obstacle is probably Sarah, who is known as the strong person in the town and country. However, in the intelligence, she should be a legendary strong person between level 14 and level 15. "Lord Emily, please step back and leave it to me." Sarah''s eyes did not leave Bai, and with Sarah''s voice, the goddess of war maid began to run out from other parts of the God of war hall, and soon a group of people such as dialogue formed a siege. At this time, the Archduke also began to quickly retreat to the back hall of the God of war hall under the arrangement of the lady of the God of war - if there was not only one entrance and exit in the God of war hall, the lady of the God of war would have begun to arrange for these obstructing Archduke to leave. "No." Emily shook her head, "now is not the time to stay, and it''s not easy for you to deal with the presiding judge... I''d better deal with the power of God and evil he has You and Joanna and Shawshank go and deal with his men and try to avoid the expansion of casualties. " Although she was unwilling, Sarah finally nodded. After all, the brief confrontation with Bai just now made Sarah realize that her strength had slightly decreased, which made Sarah have to face up to the weapon with polluting power in each other''s hand. Similarly, Sarah finally understood why Bai would ask Emily if she could hold on at the beginning, but unlike others who don''t know Emily''s details, Sarah knows Emily''s details very well. Because when he came to the God of war church, Sean had told her that Emily was the God of war. So Sarah didn''t insist on opposing Emily''s proposal that he should fight with the other party. Chapter 1282 St. Joels empire is a theocratic empire. The biggest feature of this country is "believers build a country". Therefore, it is almost impossible to infiltrate and rebel against this country. Even their old rival, the Maggie Empire, can only affect the lower class and businessmen to a certain extent, so the information obtained is usually very limited. In other words, it is often only when the St. Joels Empire has a large-scale action that the Maggie empire can get some information and respond. The turmoil, fall and defection of the Principality of rumbel have been a great disgrace to the Maggie empire in recent thousands of years. Because they had not received any news of the action of the St. Joels empire in advance. But after that, the Maggie Empire naturally learned to be smart. The annual spending on intelligence accounts for almost one-third of the military affairs department, which undoubtedly greatly aggravates the difficulty of the annual balance of payments of the Maggie empire. Therefore, the defection of albarez is particularly important. Even the Maggie Empire did not spend much energy and time to study its origin in detail, so it directly became the most popular person in the whole Maggie empire in just a few months. Of course, this is another word. Naturally, the benefits brought by such a huge investment in the Maggie empire are also great. As a result, the Maggie Empire knows the major battle results of the battle of destiny, which makes the Maggie Empire have the upper hand in the struggle with the St. Joels empire in the years since the end of the battle of destiny. However, this advantage did not bring greater advantages and rights to the Maggie empire. It was probably just a few sulks that had been held in my heart for a long time. So the Maggie Empire received information about a secret force sent by the St. Joels empire. Just more information about this force, but they can no longer obtain it. However, because of this, the Maggie Empire paid so much attention to Cecilia''s arrival, and even did not hesitate to send a huge and grand welcome scene. Naturally, all this was also seen by the St. Joels Empire, which naturally led to the white pressure on going to the God of war mountain to negotiate with Emily: his mission was a negotiation that would never allow failure. If we can''t get the support of the God of war Kingdom, although it will not lead to the destruction of the St. Joels Empire, they will fall into a situation of great vitality in the very long future. This long-term future does not mean more than ten years or decades, but hundreds of years or even thousands of years. This is exactly what the St. Joels Empire cannot allow. In the northern continent, two empires are enough to share all the benefits, and there is no place for the third empire. However, at the same time when the fierce battle broke out in the God of war mountain, a meeting had just ended in Maggie''s palace. The door of the Great Council hall, which had been closed for several hours, was opened by two bodyguards. Cecilia left calmly with kokirei, Alexis and two attendants. There were no less than ten imperial dignitaries standing nearby. Everyone paid tribute to Cecilia when she passed by - not only for Cecilia''s identity, but also for Cecilia''s strength, because just yesterday, Cecilia and Cecilia had a friendly magic competition. The events of the competition are knowledge theory, magic analysis and practical magic. In addition to the knowledge theory, thea and Cecilia are equal, and Cecilia won the other two projects. Especially the magic analysis, which is known as the important play - the Maggie Empire has high hopes for thea in this regard, because magic analysis has always been the most important knowledge ability of magicians, and it has a vital influence on rule analysis. Thea is also the most outstanding magic analysis ability among the younger generation of Maggie Empire, even compared with many old legendary magicians. Thea''s highest record is to successfully resolve a key node of level 7 magic in three seconds and invalidate the magic in action - this is also a combat means most often used by magicians, especially on the battlefield. After all, it takes a long time and a lot of magic to launch any large-scale magic at the battlefield level, and a magician who can quickly and successfully analyze the key nodes and force the magic to fail, explode and reverse is almost the key to a war. But in the end, Cecilia defeated her with a powerful advantage of nearly one second. As for the actual magic project, the Maggie Empire did not expect thea to defeat Cecilia from the beginning. After all, Cecilia activated the Phoenix blood. The Maggie Empire heard a lot about the famous taboo blood magic such as Solomon 72 heavy flame. It can even be said that she was lucky to fight side by side with the magicians who awakened the blood of the rumbel family. Therefore, there are secret files in the Royal Library of the Maggie empire. It is no exaggeration to say that the royal family of the Maggie empire may know more about the terrible and powerful of Solomon''s 72 heavy flame than Cecilia. There is nothing like defeating the Maggie empire in the most proud field of the Maggie Empire, which makes the people of the Maggie Empire feel a strong power gap. Therefore, the name Cecilia has become the most influential legend of St. Maggie in just one day. This result also led to Cecilia almost mastering the rhythm of the whole meeting in the talks earlier today. With Cecilia''s departure, the dignitaries outside the hall were finally summoned by King Maggie. The atmosphere in the Council hall was dignified. The imperial dignitaries who took their seats one by one did not speak for a moment. "The queen of Phoenix didn''t agree to our alliance request for the time being, but she didn''t say anything." After a moment of silence, the current emperor of the Maggie Empire took the lead in breaking the silence, and then said, "the hope of alliance with the void empire is still very great." "What does queen Phoenix want?" Someone spoke. "She didn''t say." The answer is an imperial dignitary who was lucky to participate in the talks. He is responsible for the diplomatic work of the Maggie empire. This is the ticket for him to enter the conference hall to participate in the talks. Unfortunately, his performance today did not satisfy his emperor, "but I guess it should be related to our energy project." "Energy?" Several dignitaries in the conference room looked a little surprised. "There is one thing I have to raise here." A man who was tall and straight even sitting in a chair spoke in a deep voice. Although he was over half white and his hair was white, he was awe inspiring, just like a sword out of its sheath. "Recently, I received some reports from the intelligence department. Recently, someone began to inquire about the magic nuclear energy project Although they act very covertly and it is difficult to catch traces, no intelligence spy can be absolutely confidential. " "You mean..." the emperor sitting in the first seat frowned slightly. "Is the queen of Phoenix coming for our magic nuclear energy source?" "I''m not sure, but if Lord Auburn''s guess is true, then I have to doubt it." The old man, who should be the Minister of military affairs, said in a deep voice, "I have heard that the void Empire has the most powerful and excellent intelligence department in the whole southern continent. What if the queen of Phoenix didn''t just come to the five people on the surface? " "This energy plan is only an unfinished product, not even a semi-finished product." Another gray haired and feeble old man frowned. "We have studied this plan for 20 years, but there is still little progress so far. Even... If it weren''t for Sean, we might not be able to make a phased breakthrough. Why does the void Empire want this thing? You know, now those guys at the hellson Institute are basically standing behind the void empire. They have the most advanced research capability in the whole continent. " The old man''s doubts seemed to be a fuse, and the whole conference hall soon became noisy. "Be quiet." It seemed that the argument caused some headache. The emperor angrily scolded, "everyone, don''t you think your discussion topic has been biased?" "Your Majesty, but if the queen of Phoenix really comes for this research, then we may be able to use this as a chip." The foreign minister suddenly said, "judging from the current progress, I''m afraid it will take a long time for us to completely improve the magic nuclear source without foreign aid. However, if the void empire is also drawn into it to cooperate with us in research, we can not only obtain the scientific research strength of the hellson Institute, but also form an alliance with the void empire. This is a plan with only benefits but no disadvantages for us. " "I think the plan is feasible." Soon, important officials spoke. With the first, naturally, there will be the second and third dignitaries who will support the plan. In an instant, more than half of the people in the conference hall will support the plan. "Then the problem comes." Sabal, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, "how can we be sure that the queen of Phoenix is coming for magic nuclear energy? What if it''s not what she wants? " "Then we have no loss, but can enhance the friendship between us and the void empire." The foreign minister, Auburn, said again, "we just need to pay attention to the wording and invite the void Empire to join us in the name of collaborative research." "Very good." The emperor of the Maggie empire was finally somewhat satisfied with his foreign minister, "just do as Auburn said." "Yes." Chapter 1283 Since the end of the first meeting, Cecilia really had a good time for several days. And thea has been with Cecilia these days. On the one hand, it is because Cecilia''s profound knowledge and strong strength, on the other hand, it is also because she has no friends who can speak since she was a child. Therefore, in her contact with Cecilia, she felt the meaning of the word "friend" for the first time. As the most legendary magician in the Maggie Empire, thea Maggie has always been expected by the whole empire. The royal family has trained her as the heir of saibar. If thea doesn''t fall in the future, she will certainly become the next president of Maggie imperial mage college and the owner of one of the twin mage towers. In this way, thea will not have any "close" friends since. Even the word "friend" has become an extravagant hope. All this comes from thea''s amazing magic talent and powerful strength - since thea defeated another talented magician who has been as famous as her three years ago, thea''s legendary name has become a symbol of the Maggie empire. Sabal also directly asserted that thea''s future will never stop in the ranks of the 16th level super strong, and is absolutely expected to break through the traditional limit of the 18th level. With such high hopes, thea''s pressure can also be imagined. She spends almost all her time studying magic. To some extent, Cecilia''s positive defeat of thea in public is largely a relief for thea - which is naturally due to thea''s subtle emotional intelligence and self-esteem. If it were for the magic genius defeated by thea three years ago, it would be "I can''t beat you, a woman who has been sleeping and unconscious for a long time!"¡° Do you know how hard I''ve worked these years? " Such extreme ideas. And Cecilia also asked thea, don''t you hate her? Beat her in front of so many people. Thea replied, "why should I hate you? You beat me squarely, which proves that my strength is really not as good as you. It also makes me clearly see the gap between us and let me know that I still have a lot to learn on the way to pursue the truth of magic. " It was because of this sentence that Cecilia really became friends with thea. To some extent, Cecilia felt that she was much more lovely than angel. Cecilia was very dissatisfied at the thought that angel, the guy she hated so much, was in the king''s capital of the void empire. However, with the deepening friendship with thea, Cecilia''s guilt for thea became deeper and deeper. After all, Cecilia''s motives for the Maggie Empire were impure from the beginning. Moreover, according to the news from rupee in recent days, although albares has not been closely watched and monitored, the chances of meeting him have been greatly reduced - Cecilia or William naturally do not want to expose albares as a pawn under the last resort. Therefore, this naturally increases the difficulty of the work progress of rupee, alikate, hebry and others. However, this problem did not bother Cecilia and others for long. On the ninth day after the first meeting, the royal family of the Maggie Empire held a second meeting. Originally, Cecilia and others thought that after Cecilia strongly controlled the pace of the meeting for the first time, the second meeting should be held within three to five days, and the Maggie Empire would certainly prepare a more appropriate way to overcome Cecilia''s strength. William even gave Cecilia an idea to cooperate with the preparation of the Maggie Empire and make some appropriate steps back to stabilize the Maggie Empire and buy more time for rupee and others. However, as a result, the second meeting was held later than Cecilia and others had expected, which undoubtedly made Cecilia and others very confused, and even likely to abort the originally prepared plan. Therefore, when the second meeting was held, Cecilia, William and others were ready for a tug of war. Unexpectedly, at the second meeting, the Maggie Empire went straight to the topic without any greetings and politeness. Moreover, this topic is very different from that at the first meeting. The theme of the first meeting was basically around the alliance and cooperation between the Maggie Empire and the void Empire and the ownership of the Principality of rumbel. However, during the second meeting, the content was directly changed to "jointly discuss the possibility of cooperation on the magic guide science and technology project". This was a surprise for Cecilia. "This one is the latest scientific research project of our empire, the magic nuclear source energy project." Foreign Minister Auburn directly handed over more than ten drawings to Cecilia. He looked calm and sincere. It was obvious that he really planned to study the project with the void Empire represented by Cecilia. "According to our evaluation and test, once the research of this plan is successful, Then it is conservatively estimated that the dynamic performance of the current magic guide power machine should be improved by five times. " Cecilia did not reply, but looked down at the dozens of drawings in front of her. As a magician, Cecilia can naturally understand the contents of these drawings very clearly, and with her current intelligence, she can quickly complete the magic modeling in her mind directly according to the data listed on the drawings. But in fact, Cecilia doesn''t need to model the magic model in her mind. She knew that the "magic nuclear source energy" project was not an accident, but what the hellson Institute told her - after Cecilia proposed that the abyss path under the gorge fortress must be successfully restored at any cost, the hellson Institute did spend a lot of effort and finally developed a new type of magic guide power machine. In terms of conception, the performance of this new magic guide power machine is about five to eight times higher than that of the magic guide power machine which has been popularized in the miracle continent. If the maximum power increase effect can be achieved, this new magic guide power machine can basically meet Cecilia''s requirements, and at least ensure that 100 fully armed soldiers can be sent to the underground world in each cooling cycle. The cooling cycle is estimated to be about five to seven days according to the results of multi-party tests. Although Cecilia is slightly dissatisfied with this result, it is still acceptable. But when the research and development work on the new magic guide power machine was half way, it had to stop. The reason is very simple, because the power source, the core component of the magic guide power machine, can not meet the power output of the magic guide power machine. In other words, it can not reach the expected level of five to eight times. At most, it can only double the level of the first generation of magic guide power machine, which means that not only can it not transport 100 soldiers to the underground world every five to seven days, but even the transport volume of soldiers should be reduced. If you want to overcome this problem and make the second generation magic guide power machine reach the corresponding level, you need to re develop the core components that provide power. This process is likely to take three to five years. This is unacceptable to Cecilia. At this time, the hellson Institute received a message that the Maggie Empire had secretly developed a new power source for more than ten years. Although no more information has been circulated, judging from the existing intelligence clues, the matching degree between the power source secretly developed by Maggie and the second generation magic guide power machine is very high, and the growth capacity can exceed the original assumption of the second generation magic guide power machine, reaching an amazing level of 15 times that of the first generation. That''s why Cecilia went to the Maggie Empire immediately. To get this drawing. But now, when the drawing was really in front of her, Cecilia didn''t look very good. The reason is simple. Indeed, as the other party said, this is an unfinished work, not even a semi-finished product. From the data and conditions listed on the drawings, everything shows that this power source is still in the material review and processing stage, and even the model machine has not been made. Noticing Cecilia''s face, William looked at Cecilia with some curiosity. Although his heart was also slightly confused, why did the Maggie Empire put forward this cooperation agreement at this time? Did the Maggie Empire find their little moves? But anyway, of course, William will not show it at this time. After all, his current identity is only an attendant. On the contrary, tungsten Lamo picked up a drawing and looked at it. As a magician, tungsten Ramo naturally understands these contents, and his computing ability is undoubtedly better than Cecilia. Even from these drawings and data, he has found two mistakes, and as a tungsten Lamo who understands that the void empire is now developing the second-generation magic guided power machine project, he knows that if the magic nuclear power plan in the hands of the Maggie empire is really developed successfully, it will definitely be more than five times as simple as what the other party said. "It''s really a great plan." Cecilia put down these drawings. She could see the sincerity of the Maggie Empire, so her attitude was much more sincere, "but I don''t understand why you should bring it up at this time." "To be honest, with the current scientific research strength of the Maggie Empire, it is difficult to succeed in research and development in a short time." The current emperor of Maggie Empire spoke, "but your void empire is different. You have experience in developing magic guide power machine, and it is said that you are also involved in the R & D project of transmitting magic array, so I think of this." Whether it is the first generation of magic guide power machine or the transmission magic array, they are actually the scientific research results of the hellson Institute. However, there are some things that you can know clearly, and there is no need to make everything completely public. For this, the Maggie empire is obviously clear, so it is said that the void Empire has experience. After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, the hellson Institute has basically been regarded as the scientific research department of the void Empire, and all this is naturally due to some ideas and ideas put forward by Sean at the beginning. These ideas and ideas alone are enough to make the hellson institute effective for the void Empire for hundreds of years. Although no one knows how Sean has such advanced knowledge and technology, the hellson institute does not resent solving these scientific research problems for Sean. "I believe your country will not make such a huge interest concession for no reason." Cecilia took a deep breath and then said slowly. At this moment, she regained her superior queen temperament, "in my opinion, if this plan is completed by your country, it should occupy a great interest position. But now, you have offered to cooperate with me and give me the initiative. I would like to know what causes your country to be willing to make such concessions? " The emperor of the Maggie Empire did not reply immediately, but reached out and tapped on the table in the conference hall. The whole conference hall soon fell into silence. Cecilia, at this time, did not open her mouth to urge, but chose to wait quietly. She and thea are now close friends, but only because of her personal relationship. From the perspective of the interests of the void Empire, Cecilia''s first consideration must be the void Empire, which is why it is clear that she and thea are friends, but she still has no plan to stop rupee and others from stealing the magic nuclear energy drawing. All this is because the void Empire needs the drawing. So now, the Maggie Empire suddenly made this drawing completely public and expressed its intention to cooperate with the void empire. Cecilia must find out what caused the Maggie Empire to have this intention. And will the result of this intention pose any danger to the future of the void Empire. Cecilia has to figure this out. "The expedition of the void Empire came for the Principality of rumbel, right?" "Yes." Cecilia nodded. The movement of the void Empire expeditionary army was too big to hide. It was well known that it even made up for the exposed arrangements. "The Principality of rumbel was once my hometown, but it has not been my hometown since the Archduke of rumbel brutally killed my parents I didn''t have the ability to avenge my parents before, but now I have this ability, so I must avenge my parents. " "Then, may I ask the queen of Phoenix, what are you going to do after taking back the Principality of rumbel?" The emperor of the Maggie Empire asked again. And this problem happens to be the problem that Cecilia has not been able to discuss with William and Hella. Strategically speaking, except for a symbolic significance, the Principality of rumbel is of no use to the void empire. On the contrary, the addition of an enclave will dilute the military power of the void empire. After all, if the garrison force in the Principality of rumbel is weak, the St. Joels empire can be conquered by force at any time, but if the garrison force is strong, the strength of the void empire will certainly be weakened, which is naturally unfavorable for guarding against the void empire of multiple countries at the same time. In particular, after losing the natural buffer zone of the * * * Kingdom, the qainas Empire and the void empire are neighbors to each other. In the face of this empire with extremely strong military power, the void Empire does not trust how charitable they are. At present, the reason why there is no aggression against the void empire is only because the void Empire has not exposed any weakness. However, once the weakness is exposed, whether Haila, William or Neil, they do not believe that the qainas empire will give up such a good opportunity to invade. Therefore, how to deal with the enclave of the Principality of rumbel has become a difficult problem for Cecilia, Hera and William. "Queen Phoenix, since you were once a member of the Principality of rumbel, you should know the importance of the Principality of rumbel on this side of the northern continent." Without any indirect temptation, the emperor of the Maggie Empire said bluntly, "then I have a proposal here. I don''t know whether the queen of Phoenix is willing to listen." "Of course, I am willing to listen to the teachings of the elderly." Cecilia said with a smile. "Taking back the Principality of rumbel is a burden for the void Empire, because it is the result of geographical location and cannot be reversed." The emperor of the Maggie Empire said in a deep voice, "moreover, now the Principality of rumbel tends to the St. Joels Empire, so once your army of the void Empire launches an attack, the army of the St. Joels empire will certainly intervene. At that time, a larger-scale war will inevitably break out, which is likely to cause an irreparable and devastating blow to your hometown." Cecilia did not speak, because these results had long been expected. "In fact, as the queen of the Principality of rumbel, you should also know that our Maggie Empire and St. Joels Empire have always been incompatible with each other. So if we form an alliance, I can even send troops to help you stop the reinforcements of the St. Joels Empire, so as to limit the war of the Principality of rumbel to your private affairs. " "Do you mean that the Principality of void has formed an alliance with the Maggie Empire?" Cecilia frowned. From the beginning, she had thought about the plan to let Hera lead the expeditionary army, but it had no interest for the Maggie empire. After all, the most important reason for forming an alliance was the consistency of interests, so Hera and William didn''t let Diana go to the Maggie empire, If it weren''t for the project of magic nuclear source energy, Cecilia would certainly not come to the Maggie Empire, "but this is not good for the Maggie Empire?" "It''s no good. The geographical location of the Principality of rumbel has always been a bridgehead. No matter which side owns it, it will pose a great threat to the other side." The emperor of the Maggie Empire directly replied with a very frank attitude, "as long as the queen favors our Maggie empire in policy after taking back the Principality of rumbel, it will be a great advantage for us Moreover, if we become an ally, our country can also send some troops to assist you in deployment. In this way, the void Empire does not need to garrison too many troops in this enclave. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? " Hearing this, Cecilia finally knew what the emperor of the Maggie empire was thinking. After thinking for a moment, Cecilia smiled: "I have better suggestions here. Do you want to listen?" "I''m all ears." The emperor of the Maggie empire was stunned, but even smiled and nodded, because for him, he was afraid that Cecilia would not speak, and as long as Cecilia was willing to speak, things would be easy to talk about. "I can sell all the territories of the Principality of rumbel to the Maggie empire." Cecilia smiled and said a sentence that frightened the emperor of the Maggie Empire and all the important officials of the Maggie empire in the conference hall. Chapter 1284 The void Empire has officially confirmed its hegemony in the southern continent. Of course, this is due to the special geographical environment of the southern continent. At the southern end of the mainland, there has always been only a hegemonic Empire such as the Millennium covenant. However, due to geographical factors, the influence of this hegemonic Empire has always been limited to several small and medium-sized kingdoms and principalities next to it, of which the most influential is naturally the Principality of lane. As for other countries in the southern continent, such as the * * * Kingdom, they have always ignored the Millennium covenant empire. The reason for this situation is that the distance between the Millennium covenant Empire and the Emilia empire is too close. There is a slight disturbance near the border between the two countries, which can not hide the investigation arranged by the other party. In addition, the Millennium covenant Empire needs to allocate a large number of troops to suppress the path of the abyss that may relapse, which always gives people the illusion that the Millennium covenant empire is weak, so its influence has always been difficult to radiate to the whole southern continent. Compared with the Millennium covenant Empire, the other empires on the miracle continent - ignore the other two empires, and just say the other four ancient empires that are as famous as the Millennium covenant Empire: the Maggie Empire and the St. Joels Empire divide up the interests of the whole northern continent. With the existence of these two hegemonic empires, it is difficult for any country to rise in the northern continent; The qainas Empire has the most military capability in the whole continent because of its military God. It has always been a well deserved top overlord in the eastern continent. Even another country with the real Empire dare not challenge the authority of the qainas empire; As for the Emilia Empire, it can block the invasion of many orcs, elves and dwarf empires on the outer land alone, and its name as the overlord of the western continent is well deserved. Therefore, fundamentally speaking, the sense of existence of the Millennium covenant empire is thin, which is not unreasonable. This is also the situation that the man on the pure white throne wants to change. Unfortunately, before his plan was completely completed, he met Rick who opened the door of the bones and directly launched the invasion of the dead. Now the whole East of the Millennium covenant empire is almost a mess. Under such opportunities, it is naturally impossible to miss the void principality that has unified the tribes of the whole wilderness. Of course, the core of realizing the imperial dream is still the existence of tungsten Lamo, kokirei and Alexis. If it were not for the existence of these three super powers, Sean would need more than 20 years to turn the void principality into a void empire. Apart from anything else, the qainas Empire, which annexed the * * * Kingdom and led to the border living next to the void Empire, is not a kind neighbor. In any case, the void Empire would never dare to launch the expedition plan at will. After all, pulling out half of the Empire''s troops in one breath is tantamount to dropping a large piece of meat in front of the lion of the qainas Empire and luring the other party to eat - so the plan is to end the expedition from the beginning before the qainas Empire completely digests the * * * kingdom. Of course, the initial purpose of the void Empire expeditionary army was to transfer the internal contradictions and conflicts of the void empire. However, no matter how these actions and measures are, they can not completely reverse the essence. There are only two ways to solve the internal problems of today''s void Empire: one is to find Sean; The second is to elect a new emperor - but in fact, except for those who don''t know the situation at all, William, Hera, Neil, Cecilia and others all know very well that if someone wants to become the emperor of the void Empire at this time, Alexis and others will never agree. And the void Empire, which has lost the shelter of these three super powers, can still be called the void Empire? At this time, the virtual expeditionary army had reached the border of the kingdom of GNES - the march along the way. The virtual Empire expeditionary army did not avoid the march route. Except for the natural graben and dangerous places that could not be crossed directly, the march route of the virtual expeditionary army was a straight line to the Principality of rumbel. The kingdoms and principalities along the way were negotiated by the diplomatic team led by Diana in exchange for military access at a certain price. In fact, it is natural that the void empire can be forcibly passed without paying a price with its current hegemony in the southern continent. After all, few countries can compete with the void empire. Even those who have the strength to challenge will never compete with such a revenge division, because it is not beneficial to the country. However, in order to take into account the reputation of the mainland, which is also the responsibility and image of the overlord Empire, the void Empire had to offer some interests as compensation. Of course, for those who dare to refuse to let the void Empire pass, whether they really want to swear national sovereignty, refuse to let the void Empire pass, or in order to obtain greater benefits, the response of the void empire is very simple: run over directly. After the main forces of the four kingdoms were eliminated by the army of the void Empire, it naturally saved Diana a lot of trouble in her diplomatic negotiations. But at present, the expedition army of the void Empire still had to stop outside the border of the kingdom of gnus. The kingdom of Agnes, as a vassal state on the side of the pro Saint Joels Empire, has the top ten knights in the northern continent - although the ranking is not high, it has been "you mean... This letter was written by Lord Emily, the saint of your God of war kingdom?" Haila suddenly realized that she had never seriously observed the kind, people-friendly Lord who always boldly delegated power to her subordinates since she took refuge in Sean. "Yes, it''s written by the saint. I''ll watch it." Anton answered, "is there anything wrong?" "No, not anymore." Hella shook her head. "This letter really proves the authenticity of what you just said. I can now believe that you really came to support If we can get the assistance of the six gods of the God of war Kingdom, I believe our action will be much smoother this time. " "I can''t guarantee anything else, but the Holy Knights of the kingdom of Agnes will never be a threat." Anton smiled confidently, "the Legion of sanctions under my command is a legion specially born to deal with such pagans Therefore, I will deal with the Knights of the kingdom of Agnes. You only need to deal with others. " "In that case, I wish your regiment a prosperous future." "Each other!" Anton smiled and hammered his chest armor, then quickly turned and left. Chapter 1285 The arrival of Anton semes really helped Hella solve a very difficult problem. However, in fact, this kind of war is actually a means of the national prestige of the God of war. As long as the commander of the sanctions Corps can lead his army to win this victory, the prestige of the God of war kingdom can be improved again, and even its influence can be widely radiated. After all, the St. Joels empire is now in a difficult situation to protect itself. It is really difficult to separate troops to take care of these dependent countries. But even if she knew the information and the news, there was still a panic spreading in Hella''s heart. She looked at her colleagues who showed excitement and joy in the camp. Haila also showed a difficult smile on her face. She couldn''t show this panic, otherwise it would have an incalculable impact on the expedition. All this is definitely not what Haila wants to see, but she doesn''t know why, but she still has a very tired sense of powerlessness in her heart. Alfred, he was keenly aware of the situation. So he stretched out his hand to stop the joy of everyone in the camp, but said, "well, the biggest problem that will be put in front of us has been contracted by others, but we still have to face other resistance. However, I believe that these problems are not enough to embarrass us. Let''s follow the previous rhythm. Today''s meeting is over. Let''s go back and have a rest first. " "Yes." The generals got up and responded. Many people could see that Alfred obviously had something to talk to Hella, so it was not very convenient for them to stay here, so they left the camp one after another. This time, however, both Hera and Alfred could hear the whispered conversation of the generals as they left, and the frequency of the name "Sean Connery" became significantly abnormal. All this, of course, comes from what he said before settling down. Even if Sean is not in the void empire for the time being, he still arranged everything about the void empire. This almost prophetic ability makes these generals who have not fought side by side with Sean recall the original title of Sean. Lord of miracles. Lord warlord. Lucky son. These titles fully show Sean''s achievements and influence in those years, but with the passage of time, few people will remember them again. Of course, the reason why these people subconsciously choose to ignore is also related to Sean''s lack of participation in large-scale Legion operations in the later stage - the latest action from Sean dates back to the conflict with the peace council more than two years ago. But now, these generals finally recall Sean''s achievements and the legendary magical command ability of planning strategies in the tent. "Croft, you stay, too." Alfred shouted when he saw that clough was going to leave. The former looked back and stopped when he saw that Hella meant the same thing. In fact, clough has always been aware of his embarrassment. He is a close confidant of Cecilia. Although he also obeys the command of Haila and William, clough always feels that they are only colleagues belonging to two systems. Therefore, he has never been too close to Hella, William, Alfred and Rena. Of course, he knows that the other party will not be willing to be too close to him. After all, the object of his oath of allegiance is not Sean. But at the moment, it''s not common for Hera and Alfred to stay. "Saint Emily, how much do you know about this name?" Seeing that all the people in the camp had left, Haila finally spoke in a deep voice. "It is said that the saint of the God of war church ascended the throne by very iron and blood means. In a few years, the whole Federation of the northern principality was integrated into a new theocratic Kingdom, and the conflict with the St. Joels empire was becoming increasingly fierce." It was Alfred who spoke. Although he was a general, he was also the head of a mercenary regiment. In addition, influenced by William and Hella, he was always very serious about intelligence work. "The Anton semes just now should be one of the six gods in the God of war kingdom. It''s hard for me to evaluate his personal strength, and there are few war report data outflow, but I''m afraid his strength is not weak from the fact that he dares to come to us alone. " "Legendary strong man." Alexis, who had not spoken for a long time, added, "in terms of personal strength alone, all of you in the camp are not his opponents It''s not for no reason that he dares to enter here alone without avoiding the heavy patrols you arranged. " "You already know?" Croft frowned. "Why not?" "He smells like Sean, and he doesn''t have any hostility or killing intention. Why should I say that?" Alexis asked in reply that she had never had a good face for clough, who was not loyal to Sean. Clough was a little depressed, but he didn''t dare to show it. After all, he was facing Alexis. The murderous Wu Ji had a "terrorist record" of killing hundreds of thousands of people by one person. The legendary strong man who died in her hand alone exceeded two palms. Clough was just a strong man in the holy land, or the next kind. How dare he be tough in front of Alex. However, the real reason for clough''s depression is not the gap in strength. But such a super strong man, but only loyal to Sean, a missing spiritual leader. Even William and Hella could not let her obey her orders at all. Only by moving out of Sean and the plan beneficial to the void empire could Alexis choose to cooperate. Clough always believed that if Alexis Ken supported Cecilia, Cecilia would have been the queen of the void empire. "That''s what I want to say." Because of the opening remarks made by Alexis, Haila saved a lot of trouble. "Do you remember that a few years ago, when Sean was not a strong man in the holy land, he left the principality and said he was going to embark on the road of becoming a strong man in the holy land?" "That trial?" It''s no secret that Sean left the empty principality when he was in the top position of gold. Almost all Sean''s followers know it. "Now I can say with certainty that Sean''s trial practice was on the North mainland side." Hailayan raised the letter in his hand, "and through that trial practice, he met the present Saint Emily Even today''s changes in the God of war kingdom must be written by Sean. The seal on this letter is not the seal of the God of war Kingdom, but... The seal of our void empire. " "What do you mean?" Croft''s face showed surprise. "It should be what you and I understand." Alfred''s face showed a smile, "it''s really worthy of Lord Sean. He quietly brought the whole God of war Kingdom under his command. If we hadn''t come to attack the Principality of rumbel this time, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know about it. " "Even if we don''t attack the Principality of rumbel, Sean will do so sooner or later." Hella looked farther than Alfred, "otherwise, he wouldn''t have to accept Emily It''s just that Sean himself didn''t expect such an accident. Perhaps in his plan, he should have broken through the door of the Principality of rumbel and let Cecilia sit on that throne. " "But... How is this possible?" Croft''s face still showed an incredible look, "that''s the saint of the God of war church, that..." "What''s impossible." Alexis sneered, "it''s just a god of war. If he didn''t hide the kingdom of God, I could kill him and make the world have no God of war from now on Sean, he has more means than you think. If he really wants to kill God, just give him a coordinate to open the door of the kingdom of God, and he can become a god killer every minute. " God killer! This name, just like the Dragon butcher, belongs to the legendary level. But since the twilight of the gods, there has been no God killer in the world, because the gods have completely closed the door of the kingdom of God. Unless mortals die or choose to become slave gods, they can''t enter the kingdom of God. As for the Dragon Slayer, after the chaotic era, the giant dragon has long disappeared from the mainland. Now the last giant dragon in the world is in the kingdom of satagastan. Only the brave who slaughters the real dragon are qualified to be called Dragon butchers. As for killing some Asian dragons or dragon lizards, it''s a ghost dragon butcher. For Alexis''s affirmation that Sean can kill God if he wants to kill God, the three present subconsciously didn''t choose to refute it. Maybe clough wanted to refute, just thinking about what Sean had done - others didn''t know, but he would never be unclear. After all, he was also a comrade in arms who had fought with Sean for many years - so after carefully thinking about what Sean had done, he really couldn''t refute. "Then, Lord Hella, what are you trying to say?" When clough found that he couldn''t refute Alexis, he couldn''t help but say. "Give up your meaningless move. The emperor of the void empire can only, and can only be Sean." HeLa looked at clough. There was no emotion in her eyes. The whole person looked unusually cold. "You want Cecilia to be" yes. " Hella nodded. "William once asked me to remember this mark, because this mark represents that the other party is our own people in the void empire It is said that this plan was first worked out by William and Sean, secretly selecting a group of dead men who are willing to work for the void Empire, but I don''t know how many of these people are Now Sean doesn''t know where to go. Only William knows the plan. " "Then William, do you know that Saint Emily is from our void Empire?" "I don''t think I know." Hella shook her head. "Otherwise, we should have contacted the God of war Kingdom long ago. We can''t have had any contact all the time." "What do you mean..." "I think Cecilia and William must be informed of this as soon as possible. If the God of war Kingdom joins us, I believe it will be very helpful for us to get through the abyss as soon as possible. " Chapter 1286 The rough roar rang through a house, but soon came the angry roar of men and the scream of women. Not long after, there was another chaotic noise, as well as the sound of tables and chairs overturning, pot covers falling to the ground and porcelain breaking. Then, the woman''s scream soon turned into a cry, and then into a sad cry. Several strong men rushed out of the house soon. The faces of these people have a ferocious look and crazy eyes. They act rudely and look around with ferocity in their eyes. It seems that they are choosing the next target. They carry several packages on their backs and different weapons in their right hands: rolling pins, kitchen knives and wooden sticks, but the most threatening should be a double-edged sword that is obviously open. If it were normal, thugs like them would not have any chance to rob their homes. But now it''s different. The fire red everything around. Just on both sides of the street, several houses have been caught in a sea of fire. There are people running for their lives and mobs taking advantage of the fire. Several pretty women were caught up by another gang of thugs in a rush to escape. The two men who should be the husband and the eldest son soon turned back and tried to protect their wife and daughter. However, the stalemate did not last for a minute, and the two men were knocked over to the ground. It should be that the husband''s middle-aged man was stabbed in the abdomen and blood gurgled out; The young man who should be the eldest son was stabbed by a dagger in his chest. His eyes fell to the ground angrily and did not move. A woman lay on them crying, but she was soon pulled away by the thugs. No matter how they struggled, they were only torn to pieces by the thugs in the end. However, an old man came forward to maintain it soon, but the old man was obviously too old. He was roughly waved by a mob and fell to the ground. The shrill cry, the crackle of the flame and the crazy roar of the mobs sounded like a doomsday music in the city. This is the border city of gnus, saitan. The most proud Knight army of the kingdom of Agnes, the holy knight of Agnes, was raided by the Legion of sanctions of the kingdom of God of war. It was only transmitted from the front line five days ago. However, at that time, the front-line report only said that the military strength of the two sides was deadlocked, and several small-scale combat conflicts could win or lose each other. At present, it is not clear which side can win easily, but in terms of the overall situation, the kingdom of GNES still has a great advantage, because the main legion of the kingdom of GNES has arrived at the main battlefield. No matter who knows, it must be the void Empire expedition on the main battlefield that determines the fate of the kingdom of Agnes. However, just when all the people of gnus thought that the war would not break out so soon, in fact, the next day, the virtual Empire expeditionary army launched the first attack on the army of gnus kingdom. When the border city of gnus received the news of the outbreak of the border war, it was three days later. At this time, in fact, the main force of the kingdom of gnus had been completely wiped out, and the expedition army of the void Empire had marched straight in. In the next two days, although the front line of Agnes was constantly closing down the defeated soldiers and trying to block the entry of the expeditionary army of the void Empire, there was little effect. When saitan heard the news of the defeat of the front line, the vanguard of the void Empire expedition had arrived at the gate of saitan. The next thing is the well-known story. After the vain Empire failed to persuade him to surrender, a siege officially began, but saitan''s combat effectiveness was not as strong as the city Lord imagined. The siege could not even last for half a day. In less than an hour, the city wall was completely lost. Then the city gate was opened, the expedition army of the void Empire captured the city wall, and the city master of saitan turned the war into street warfare. But by this time, the whole city of saitan had completely turned into chaos. A large number of civilians began to flee towards the north gate, and thugs fishing in troubled waters began to do evil in the city. Soon, the whole city became a doomsday scene. There are not a few civilians who died in the hijacking of thugs. Similarly, there are not a few people who died of mob crazy and blatant adultery. At this time, even if the nobles do not have enough deterrence, there will be thugs who dare to work hard. On the only way to the north gate, there are no fewer than five aristocratic carriages overturned and inlaid with family patterns, and there are many rich people who died on the roadside and dressed in luxury. "Whoosh -" There was a roar in the air. The thug who threw the old man to the ground and then rode on a plump woman was instantly knocked off half of his head by a feather arrow, and the red and white liquid sprayed on the woman under his crotch, frightening the woman who was already naked to make a more miserable scream. Several thugs saw the tragic death of their companions, especially the color of * * * on his face, which made them feel a burst of panic and numbness. Regardless of others, these people immediately got up and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong. They know very well that it is absolutely impossible for them to have such a strong combat effectiveness with the military literacy of the city guard. After all, they are all local people. How can they not know what the city guard of saitan city is. But soon, there were several sharp whistling sounds in the air. The thugs who tried to escape were immediately shot by arrows from the back and heart. They didn''t even have time to run five steps away. The surrounding line of sight soon looked down the arrow shooting position, and then saw a team of twelve soldiers running out of an alley. The twelve soldiers are wearing black leather armor, which should be specially processed from the material point of view. Although these civilians do not understand the specific performance of these non ordinary leather armor, this does not prevent them from seeing that the soldiers wearing these Leather Armor are definitely well-trained elite soldiers, This can be clearly found only by comparing the energy and spirit of the twelve soldiers and the energy and spirit of the city guards they usually see. Each of these soldiers has a long black bow, an arrow bag behind his waist, three small axes pinned to his right waist, a wide fighting sword at his left waist, and an iron round shield behind him. The long handle protruding from his boots is obviously a short dagger to protect his body. This is a group of elite armed to the teeth! This army is the well-known Cecilia guard army - almost no one in the southern continent does not know the dress of this army. Basically, as long as they look at this toothy equipment, they know the terror of this army. Because of the direct showdown between Hella, Alfred and clough, clough has recognized the current imperial situation, so he has no objection. After all, he knew that even if he did more, if Cecilia really didn''t mean to be emperor, everything would be in vain. And most importantly, Cecilia is not a puppet that can be manipulated at will. She has great strength. If clough really wants to force the palace, there will be only one final result. So after recognizing the situation, clough transferred all his power to the battlefield. He and Alfred''s Legion took turns as the vanguard of this attack on the kingdom of Agnes. At present, the lion of thunder is responsible for defeating the remnants of the kingdom of GNES and cooperating with the sanctions Corps from the God of war kingdom to encircle the Holy Knights of GNES. Therefore, the important task of conquering the border city of saitan in the kingdom of GNES naturally falls on the Cecilia guards. At present, although these GNES do not know which army these well-equipped soldiers belong to, all the thugs present know that they can never be their opponents. The leader of the twelve soldiers was a cold young man. He looks very old, should not be more than 30 years old, and his appearance is not very handsome - especially in the corner of his right eye, there is a ferocious scar that falls straight from the corner of his forehead and will completely blind his right eye as long as it deviates a bit, which destroys his appearance. However, contrary to his slightly ferocious appearance, the young man had a very sharp momentum, just like a sharp sword out of its scabbard. He looked around at the miserable scene around him. Many thugs felt a panic that made them palpitate from his indifferent eyes. These thugs don''t want to stay here for a second, but they don''t know why and can''t move their steps to leave here. As if, it was like being fixed here by a magician. "All the thugs, shoot them all." The young man said coldly, and then immediately became the first loose string archer. The feather arrow with a sharp roar through the air directly ran through the heart of a mob holding a wooden stick, and then firmly nailed it to the wooden door of the wooden house he had just robbed. The strong penetration force even made the arrow of the feather arrow go through the mob''s body and plunge into the wooden door three minutes deep before it stopped, leaving only the arrow feather shaking at the end. The mob looked down at his chest in disbelief, and a three finger wide blood hole was clearly exposed in his chest. The next moment, his consciousness was immersed in the darkness, and then he knelt down slowly, and the belongings contained in the cloth bag on his back soon fell to the ground. This arrow seemed to sound the horn of attack, and the eleven soldiers around immediately began a new round of free shooting. Almost all the thugs present were shot and killed on the spot in less than ten seconds. Even though several thugs cleverly found temporary shelters to hide, with the advance and sweep of Cecilia''s guards, these thugs could not escape the fate of being killed. Occasionally, several thugs try to capture hostages as a shield, but these means are not likely to pose any threat to the Cecilia guards who are already hostile. There is almost no possibility of mercy if they shoot as usual. However, although such a move frightened the hostages, they soon found that the enemy soldiers in black leather armor were very good at archery, because the mob who held them had died, but they still survived. The only trouble was the mob who saw the situation bad and ran into the nearby house. However, this is only a little trouble, far from being a thorny degree - and the so-called trouble does not refer to the gap in combat effectiveness, but that at present, the Cecilia guards have only 12 people. After all, Cecilia guards are an all terrain adaptive and all-round combat force. They don''t have any environment that can''t fight, whether it''s in the field, in the plain, in the street, indoors, etc. Even if they can''t use bows and arrows, they also have shields and wide bladed swords, and even protective daggers and exquisite axes that can be thrown. As more and more Cecilia guards arrived at the only way to the north gate, it became easier to clean up the mob in the house. "The 15th squad of the seventh regiment of Cecilia guards, report to commander speen!" Another group of soldiers of Cecilia guards arrived at the front-line command center that had been occupied by the young man and then established. However, there were only five soldiers of this group of Cecilia guards. Obviously, the war situation along the way was extremely fierce. "The captain and Deputy captain have been killed. I''ll take the post of Captain temporarily." "Do you need a rest?" Asked the young man named spern in a deep voice. "No!" The soldier acting as the captain opened his mouth and returned. "At present, only you and the eighth and eleventh teams of the seventh regiment have arrived. You temporarily form a team and advance 500 meters to the west of the city, and then set up a temporary stronghold to rescue civilians and kill thugs and city guards." Speen nodded slightly, then said in a deep voice, "the rescued civilians are temporarily placed in temporary strongholds, waiting for new orders." "Yes." The soldier saluted, then turned around and left with people. After meeting with his new teammates, he immediately pushed forward to the west of the city. With the continuous integration of speen, the Cecilia guards who successively arrived at the command point here, and then issued new orders to these soldiers. Taking this stronghold as the center, the Cecilia guards soon spread their control range to an area within a radius of one mile. If we include the completely occupied south gate and the route from the south gate to the command center, it can be said that two-thirds of the whole saitan city has fallen into the hands of Cecilia guards. At this moment, only three hours have passed since the siege of Cecilia''s guards. When the time turned to the fifth hour after the siege launched by the Cecilia guards, the whole city of saitan had completely fallen into the hands of the Cecilia guards, and the urban defense forces retreated to the city''s main house. However, there are still many urban defense forces and sporadic resistance forces composed of some civilians in the city, which still caused some trouble to Cecilia''s guards. When night began to fall, nine hours after the outbreak of the siege, the city Lord''s house officially declared its fall, and the city Lord and the commander of the urban defense army died. Although some urban defense troops escaped and joined other resistance forces in saitan City, it was basically difficult to form a climate. After that, with clough taking over the command of speen, Cecilia guards began to carry out search and arrest activities throughout the city. All this is due to the credit that saitan City, a border city, only set up two gates to facilitate control at the beginning. Therefore, except for those saitan residents who escaped from the north gate early in the morning, when speen took the north gate, the whole saitan city was actually a turtle in a jar. With the continuous development of regional thorough investigation, sweeping, pursuit and killing, at dawn the next day, all living resistance forces in saitan city had been completely eliminated. All those who are unwilling to surrender and obey the assignment and command are ordered to be killed by Clov - Clov''s name of "butcher" is obviously not joking. The only difference from the previous situation is that those soldiers who were willing to surrender were not slaughtered by clough, but were all put in prison after their weapons were collected. Then, after a two-day and one night rest, clough did not delay, but ordered speen to lead Cecilia''s guards to move forward. Because after the previous diplomatic language of requesting military access was completely rejected by the kingdom of GNES, this all-out war affecting the kingdom of GNES was completely unavoidable. After all, the kingdom of Agnes is a country that believes in the God of dawn. Naturally, they are also the most loyal watchdog of the St. Joels empire. In the face of the void Empire incompatible with the St. Joels Empire, there is naturally no possibility of peace talks. Therefore, once it is decided that the war will break out, Hella will certainly not give the kingdom of GNES any breathing space. Especially after the kingdom of GNES sent the main legions of the whole kingdom to the front battlefield, Haila is even more unlikely to let go of such an empty kingdom of GNES behind. With the strength of the expedition army of the void Empire, after capturing the first border city of the kingdom of GNES, they can pull up a blocking line to completely prevent the Legion of the kingdom of GNES from leaving the front line and returning to the rear of the kingdom with empty forces. This is also the reason why Haila will let clough lead Cecilia''s guards to start the pioneer war. Besides his disobedience to Sean, clough is also a very clever military commander. Therefore, he naturally knows how to cooperate with Haila to make Haila''s strategic plan easier to succeed and bring greater war benefits to the whole void empire. ¡­¡­ In just seven days, the news of the complete fall of the gnus border quickly spread throughout the surrounding kingdoms. Although it is one of the three legions of the God of war Kingdom and the intervention of the sanctions legion, the terrible combat power of the void Empire has been enough to shock the small and medium-sized kingdoms around the kingdom of Agnes. Especially after Agnes, the other two kingdoms listed as the way forward by the expedition army of the void empire fell into a panic mood. They wanted to send troops to help the kingdom of Agnes, but the kingdoms next to them were not all allies supporting the St. Joels empire. The intricate intertwined situation in the northern continent is far more complex than the region controlled by any empire. However, soon, the emergence of a new news once again shocked all countries on the whole miracle continent. A super strong man who didn''t know his identity tore the space barrier and returned from the void. On that day, people in the whole miracle continent could clearly see that there was a huge crack in the sky in the South - even people in the North continent could see that the void broken by the crack was almost as big as a thumb cover, so it was not difficult to see how big the space barrier was actually broken. According to the description of the person closest to the incident site, the broken space has almost reached a radius of one kilometer. Such a grand and powerful momentum is impossible to hide from anyone. Especially when many people knew that the place where the super strong man appeared was near the void Empire, it is said that many people were in the mood of watching a good play. It''s just that this mentality of watching a good play becomes extremely depressed after a few days. Because this new superpower is said to have come to deliver a letter for Sean Connery, the missing spiritual leader of the void empire. Chapter 1287 The man who received imoku was Neil. When the super strong man tore the space barrier and appeared near the void Empire, he naturally received the news at the first time. But at that time, the void empire was in an almost defenseless state - only the super strong could deal with the super strong. This wise saying was not kidding. The only three super strong men in the void empire are not in the Empire, so it is naturally difficult to determine whether it is a good thing or a bad thing for such a super strong man who does not know the relationship between enemies and friends to suddenly appear near the void empire. This is also something loved by other countries that have received the news. After all, the dignity of the super strong is not allowed to be despised by anyone. The reason why an empire dares to be called an empire is naturally that no one is allowed to look down on it, otherwise it will only damage and affect the prestige of the Empire. Therefore, almost everyone in the whole continent feels that it is an inevitable result for the super strong man to make a big fuss in the void empire. In fact, thousands of years ago, there was indeed a super strong man returning from the void Outland who had a conflict with a great empire at that time. As a result, the super strong made a scene in Wangdu on the spot. Although there are three super strong men in this empire, compared with the super strong man who returned from the void, the two super strong men are naturally tied up. In the end, although the super strong man was forcibly killed, nearly two-thirds of the Empire was destroyed. Two of the three super strong men were seriously injured - after all, the super strong man''s counterattack before he died was not vegetarian. Less than 50 years later, one of the seven Empires was replaced by another super first-class kingdom. Because there are historical precedents, people all over the continent are waiting to see a good play. It''s just a pity that their good play is doomed to fail. After imoku came to the main material world, he locked in the person closest to him and most full-bodied with Sean''s breath for the first time. Neil, who worked in the king capital of the void Empire, then directly broke through the void and came to the void palace. It is said that at that time, the whole void palace was like a great enemy. However, this also fully shows that the training of William and Hella is extremely effective - even if these bodyguards know that they will not be the opponents of the super strong, they still did not retreat, but put on a face of death and stood in front of imoku. Even Neil felt that the super strong man came to trouble the void Empire at that time. He was even ready to sacrifice. But the next moment he heard a very incredible word. Imoku said, "I have brought a letter for my Lord, Sean Connery." Not only Neil was stunned, but even the bodyguards were stunned. The point is not that imoku said he brought a letter for Sean. But the two words he said. My Lord. What is my lord? Only those orthodox knights who swear allegiance to a master will call their master "my Lord". This is a super strong man who swore loyalty to Sean!? The news spread all over the void palace in an instant, and then spread all over the king capital of the void empire through the void palace. Then, in just a few days, the people of the whole void Empire knew that their empire had the fourth super strong. How could other countries on the whole miracle continent not know the news that is not concealed or impossible to conceal, since even the void Empire knows it? Cecilia returned to oasis city from the Maggie empire the first time - correctly, on the night when imoku came to the void palace. Followed by many generals and strong men fighting outside, they also returned to oasis city that night. This day is the day when all high-level people of the whole void Empire gather together again after the establishment of the void empire. ¡­¡­ Late at night, the main hall of the king''s hall was brightly lit. With the heavy sound of the door being pushed open, Cecilia hurried into the hall. Then she saw a bandage freak in a black evening dress standing in the center of the king''s hall, as if enjoying the layout of the king''s hall. Standing next to him is Neil, known as one of the four giants of the void empire. Besides, there was no one else in the whole King''s hall. It seemed that he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Imoku turned his head and saw Cecilia and the three people behind Cecilia. Although he was covered with bandages and could not see the specific appearance and expression, the smile in his eyes still clearly infected the people around him. "You must be Cecilia as our Lord Sean said. You are indeed a very beautiful beauty." Imoku looked at Cecilia coming in a hurry, and then bowed slightly: a very standard ancient Knight etiquette, "long time no see, my two brothers." "Long time no see, my brother." Tungsten Lamo saw imoku standing in front of him alive, and his face also showed a look of joy. Even kokirei, who doesn''t like to speak very much and always gives people a cold feeling, is also filled with a warm smile: "ha." "Do you... Know each other?" This time it was Cecilia''s turn to look surprised. "Miss Cecilia, do you remember what I told you?" Tungsten Lamo smiled and gave way, then said, "we three brothers." "Imoku!" Cecilia soon realized the key word she had just ignored because of her excitement. "Are you imoku?" "Yes, Miss Cecilia, I''m imoku." Imoku saluted again, but this time it was the etiquette of self introduction. Ancient knights and ancient nobles reached a harsh degree of inhumanity in etiquette. Under different circumstances, they have different corresponding etiquette, such as saluting the high-ranking person, paying tribute to the low-ranking person, introducing themselves to the high-ranking person, introducing themselves to the high-ranking person, and even making an audience, swearing allegiance, self introduction of their peers, etc. However, Cecilia doesn''t care about the difference between imoku''s two salutes. She cares more about what tungsten Lamo said to her a long time ago: "don''t you say that with imoku, he can protect Sean back to the surface? Where''s Sean? Where is he now? " Tungsten Lamo felt his nose awkwardly, and then looked up at imoku. The meaning was obvious: I blew the cowhide, but now the cowhide is broken. You have to carry this pot on my back. "Cough." For their brothers, they don''t need too many words to explain, and often one look can explain everything. Therefore, imoku knows the meaning of tungsten Lamo very well, so he can only cough a little and create a buffer time for spiritual recovery for himself and Cecilia, "because the underground world is not underground." "What do you mean?" Cecilia was anxious, so she didn''t understand the meaning for a moment. However, compared with Cecilia''s eagerness and neglect, tungsten Lamo, as a magician, understood in an instant: "plane barrier?" Imoku nodded: "the underground world is said to be underground, but it is actually a half plane projected under the shadow of the main physical world. Or a half plane that has been basically formed, but has died Originally, according to the law, the final result of this half plane is to separate from the main plane, and then form a new plane and breed new species unique to this plane. However, because his master died at the dusk of the gods, and this half plane has been anchored on the main plane and cannot be separated, it has been assimilated by the main plane after a long time. " "In other words, except for the normal plane channel, we have no way to enter the underground world." Tungsten Lamo immediately understood the meaning of imoku''s words, "and the ability to tear the space barrier must be at least above level 16 Even you can''t guarantee Sean''s safety without reaching level 16, can you? " "Yes, it''s still because we have spatial coordinates. We just stay in the void for a short time." Imoku nodded again, and then said, "if it is normal to directly tear the space barrier for the conversion between planes, even if Lord Sean has sixteen levels of strength, I can''t guarantee its safety." The legendary strong can carry out long-distance spatial transmission, but this is only limited to the same plane, and the premise is to master the spatial coordinates. If you want to directly tear the space barrier for transmission and travel between planes, you must at least have the level of a super strong. Although tungsten Lamo''s chaotic portal can directly transmit between the same plane regardless of the distance, in fact, it folds the two spatial coordinates and directly ignores the middle distance, instead of directly forming a relatively stable channel between the two coordinate points like the traditional portal. Therefore, although tungsten Lamo''s technology can reach the target location in an instant, it will actually cause the rage between space channels. Generally speaking, if it is not a real strong man with outstanding strength, it can''t resist the violent airflow of void at all. In some ways, the chaotic portal of tungsten Lamo is much like a journey through the void. "Therefore, the problem has returned to the origin. We must solve the problem of transmission of the path of the abyss." Cecilia''s eyes flashed a trace of perseverance. Different from the hope in the past, Cecilia can really confirm that Sean is in the underground world, and as long as the transmission problem of the abyss path is solved, they can welcome Sean back immediately, which naturally greatly inspired Cecilia''s confidence and belief. "If you are also allowed to participate in the analysis and development of magic nuclear source energy, can you speed up the progress?" Cecilia turned her head and looked at tungsten Ramo. Although she knew that it was too overqualified to let tungsten Ramo do it, she really wanted to see Sean. "I''ve seen that drawing. Whether I join it or not doesn''t make much sense. It''s a difficult problem for Maggie empire. The Helson Institute has long broken through it. It just lacks some practical and feasible technologies, so it never thought of the concept of ''combination''." Tungsten Lamo said, "but if I join, I can avoid the problem of several experiments, and the progress can be accelerated by about a month." "A month is OK!" Cecilia said without hesitation that it was worth it even one day faster for her. Looking at Cecilia''s serious eyes, tungsten Lamo nodded without saying anything: "then I won''t accompany you back to the Maggie Empire next. We just brought back the drawings. I''ll go to discuss with the people of the hellson Institute later." "Please. "Your Highness Vladimir." Cecilia made a serious salute to tungsten Ramo. "It''s just my job." Tungsten Lamo smiled, and then he saw imoku winking at him. Naturally, tungsten Lamo understood this meaning. Imoku was asking Cecilia if she was the hostess. However, tungsten Lamo really doesn''t know how to answer this topic. If not, but according to his observation of coming to the miracle continent for so long, Cecilia is definitely the second person in Sean''s group. Everyone is very convinced of Cecilia, and this conviction is obviously not just because of Cecilia''s outstanding ability, Obviously, Sean''s factor is also involved. But to say yes, Sean never made it clear that Cecilia was their "mistress". So in the end, tungsten Lamo can only look back with "what you think". To tungsten Lamo''s surprise, imoku directly gave Cecilia a gift to meet the hostess. It''s a pity. Cecilia, a modern aristocrat, knew nothing about the etiquette of those ancient aristocrats and ancient knights, so she didn''t know why imoku suddenly had a different etiquette from the two just now. Finally, Cecilia can only regard this as imoku''s quirk. After all, according to her contact with tungsten Lamo and kokirei over the years, she basically knows that the two brothers have different quirks, and imoku, as one of their brothers, has strange quirks, which doesn''t seem to be surprising. Soon, as the followers of the group army with Sean as the core returned to oasis city one after another, the originally empty King''s hall was soon filled with people. The core followers of the first generation, such as Rena, Alfred, Neil, Hella, William, clough and so on, needless to say. The followers of the second and third generations, no matter how important their tasks are at the moment, have all put down temporarily and rushed back. Even some of the talents of the fourth generation of the void Empire who are valued by the void Empire because of their "achievements", have also obtained the qualification to participate in the king''s hall meeting. Among them, it includes the No. 2 real power figure of Cecilia''s guards, spern. He was a demon hunter brought back by Sean when he went to the gray shadow black market. His uncle was the barrier Paladin Bannock. Today, the chief guard of the forbidden army of the void palace is responsible for protecting the safety of the void palace. Of course, he is more responsible for protecting Neil. Speen''s personal potential was exploited very early, and at that time, he joined the Cecilia guards because he admired Cecilia and became a knight determined to protect Cecilia. After dozens of bitter wars, the young man not only didn''t die on the battlefield - although he passed by Pluto death many times - but was gradually valued by Clov with his proficiency in the battlefield. Later, after the establishment of the void Empire, he enrolled in the military course of the void empire college under the recommendation of clough and studied under the command of William and Hella. Later, in a series of wars of the expeditionary army, he began to become one of the few new generation commanders in the expeditionary army by virtue of his many years of battlefield career experience and the knowledge learned from William and Hella. His personal reputation in the army can basically be the same as that of Shina and Ariana. Basically, it can also be regarded as one of the pillars of the fourth generation of talents in the void empire. The reason why clough admired the young man, or the young man, was naturally because of his almost fanatical loyalty to Cecilia. Seeing that all the people in the king''s Hall had arrived, Cecilia did not hesitate and directly extended her hand to introduce imoku standing aside: "this one is your excellency imoku. He is the brother of kokirei and tungsten Lamo. He has sworn allegiance to our emperor, Sean Connery, so he is now also the family of our void empire. " With Cecilia''s introduction, the king''s hall burst into warm applause, and imoku also saluted the people. Of course, no one can understand his strange manners. Cecilia looked at all the people standing in the king''s hall. She didn''t sit on the throne herself, but on the side of the throne - countless people dreamed of sitting on this throne when Sean disappeared, but these countless people would never include those standing in the king''s hall at the moment. It''s not that they are not qualified to sit in. In fact, Neil should be the one who makes the greatest contribution to this country, because without Neil, even if William and Hella have strong leadership ability, they can''t carry out such a large-scale war one after another. But neither Neil nor William and Hera, who supported the entire void Empire all the way down and were not defeated by any invaders, nor Cecilia, who led everyone forward during Sean''s disappearance, ever thought of sitting in this chair. Yes, for others, it is the throne that symbolizes the supreme power of the entire void empire. But for Neil, Hera, Cecilia, William, Diana, Alfred, Rena and so on, this is just a chair. A chair that is no different from the chair in your home is at most a little larger and softer. They are qualified to sit in this chair, but they will never sit in this chair. There is only one reason. They respect Sean. "I know that for a long time, everyone has a question about whether Sean is still alive. Even if we all say he is still alive, we have no evidence and we can''t accurately show that he is still alive. We can only believe that." Cecilia spoke again, and the people in the hall gradually stopped applauding, "but now, I can tell you clearly that Sean is in the underground world! He is also thinking of a way to return! " At this point, the eyes of everyone in the king''s Hall became very bright. Indeed, as Cecilia said, they had always been able to believe that Sean was still alive. However, there is sufficient evidence and no evidence to show that these are basically two beliefs - and it is precisely because there is no evidence that the void empire began to have more people with intentions and power visionaries, so William chose to run to fight with the army of the dead, and Haila launched the expedition plan with Diana. But now, there is ample evidence that Sean is still alive and in the underground world. Then all this is very different. "This letter is the personal letter of Sean brought back by Lord imoku today." Cecilia Yang raised the unopened letter in her hand and said, "when I got this letter, I wanted to open it on the spot to see what that bastard Sean wrote. But I know I can''t, because I''m far from the only one who cares about him, so I must be here until all of you get together. " In the king''s hall, someone gave a kind laugh, which soon infected many people. "Open it quickly, Lord Cecilia. We''re all here. We can''t wait." "Yes, Lord Cecilia, open it quickly and see what Wang has written." Facing the expectant eyes of the people, Cecilia opened the letter with everyone''s eyes, and then took out a piece of writing paper with the fragrance of plants and trees: "Sean... The first sentence he wrote on it is, I''m fine." "I''m fine." The opening is only these three words, but the meaning is very deep. Its subtext is that there is no need to worry about Sean''s disappearance. Their king is still comforting them. Just like several seemingly desperate roads in those years, Sean let them see hope and the future. There was another kind laugh. But in the laughter, many people ruddy eyes. Especially Cecilia, her vision suddenly blurred and could not be controlled. She casually stretched out her hand to wipe her face. She didn''t care how helpless and cowardly it looked. It was not as strong as she usually showed. At this moment, Cecilia seems to go back to the little girl who was surrounded by a group of obviously ill intentioned people on a rainy night and looked very helpless 15 years ago. "Sorry, my tears can''t stop suddenly." Cecilia''s voice choked. In fact, not only Cecilia, but also Alfred, Rena, William, Shina, Oriana and others seemed to be choking. Of course, more people, with red eyes, are desperately patient. No one spoke. Perhaps some of the third and fourth generations could not understand the reason why so many people in the palace were red eyes, but at least they were smart enough and clear enough about the meaning of the five words "Sean Connery" for the high-level officials of the void empire. "The second sentence..." Cecilia''s voice was intermittent, obviously in a situation of extreme emotional fluctuation. "I just beat all the dark elves down. I know that the forest of is already my territory. Those arrogant guys of the blood elves don''t dare to provoke me now." A burst of cheers broke out in the king''s hall. "Ha, it''s really my king''s style." "Unexpectedly, the Lord is still not at ease when he goes to the underground world." "Unifying the whole forest of knowledge, which is a great event that no one has ever done. It is worthy of Lord Sean." "It seems that those animals in the underground world have encountered big, hemp and trouble. My king is not the kind of person who will be satisfied when he unifies the forest of knowledge. " Looking at the cheering crowd in the king''s hall, imoku didn''t say anything, because only he knew how dangerous it was to help roticabas unify the forest of knowledge. Not to mention the spider devil who can only avoid his interference and perception, but also the several assassinations encountered later belong to the battle that almost killed Sean. The hardships and dangers are not as simple as the letter said. Imoku watched Sean write this letter with great pain - on the eve of unifying the whole forest of knowledge, Sean was wounded by a fanatical blood elf with self exploding magic and woke up after a week of coma. Then he immediately wrote this letter and asked imoku to return to the surface for peace at the first time. Cecilia looked at imoku with a calm look. She knew that things must not be as easy as Sean wrote. But she knew better that Sean just didn''t want them to worry. After all, there was no difference between a plane barrier and two worlds. It didn''t help to say his plight, because they couldn''t help in the surface world. "Our king, as always, is really fearless and loves to get into trouble." Cecilia resisted the impulse to cry and smiled, "I believe those guys in the underground world must be very angry and unhappy I don''t know why, your majesty Sean, is really good at making others angry. " "Ha ha ha." There was a knowing laugh in the king''s hall. These old people who have followed Sean for a long time know that Sean''s ability to make trouble is really not low. "Lord Cecilia, what else does the Lord write behind?" Someone asked. "Yes, yes." A chorus sounded. "Let me see." Cecilia''s eyes fell back on the stationery, "the third sentence is... A damn vampire wants to get through with me. To tell the truth, I was not interested in talking to him, but I heard that he has a path to the abyss, which aroused my interest." Someone whistled, "that vampire is finished." "Yes, he must be finished. He has wealth and is favored by Lord Sean. He will be unlucky." The relaxed atmosphere filled the king''s hall. No one thought Sean would fail. Because the history of more than ten years tells them not to underestimate Sean, who is called "miracle Lord", he can always do something beyond anyone''s imagination. Just like no one thought he could become a lord, but he almost overturned the whole kingdom of dabion and became a Archduke on his own; Similarly, under the strong intervention of the Peace Council, when almost everyone thought he wanted to confess, the Archduke turned over the whole Peace Council; When everyone thought that the Archduke should start to develop at ease, he disappeared. This is an arrogant Archduke. This is a restless Archduke. This is a troublesome Archduke. But he is also a great Duke who works miracles. "The last sentence." Cecilia whispered, "when I get back, I''ll be back soon." There was a silence in the king''s hall. Their king, their Lord and their emperor personally wrote this letter, and then borrowed the precious letter sent back by a super strong man who broke through the plane barrier, not asking them for help, but reassuring them, calming their restlessness, anxiety and fear, and making them wait for his return. At this moment, the generals who had never fought side by side with Sean, the third and fourth generations of imperial talents who did not know Sean, suddenly understood why their elders and predecessors would offer their loyalty to the king. Why are those super strong, legendary strong and top strong willing to remain loyal to the missing Imperial Emperor. Not because he was the emperor of the void empire. It''s not because they call him king, Lord and Emperor. But because of Sean''s unique leadership temperament. Even alone. Even alone. Even if there is no one to rely on. He still didn''t give up. He still stood like a king and opened the sky for them. Cecilia gently folded the letter, then put it back in the envelope, and then carefully collected the envelope. Her eyes were red, tears gushed silently from her eyes, blurred her vision, and then dropped to the ground. However, she still stood in front of everyone and "looked" at everyone present. A strange smell emanated from her. Alexis and others looked at Cecilia at this time with a little surprise. They could feel that Cecilia was undergoing a new transformation, and she was becoming stronger and stronger. "Our king, he said, let''s wait for him to come back." Cecilia''s voice was very quiet, full of a sense of peace and security. "Do you promise?" "No!" In the king''s hall, there was no hesitation and silence. Almost everyone issued a cry that they had been holding in their hearts at this moment. "Yes, I won''t agree." Cecilia whispered, "how can our king come back alone. So, tell me, what should we do? " "Welcome!" "Let''s welcome the king''s return in person!" "Our king, we must welcome him back!" "Yes." Cecilia nodded. "Sean is our king, our leader, our emperor and our Lord. How can we let him come back alone. We must welcome him back and tell him in front of him that he is now the emperor of the void Empire and the eighth empire of the miracle continent. His return must be grand and grand! " Taking a deep breath, Cecilia shook her words with huge and incomparable magic, and let her words echo in the whole empty empire: "our king, we must meet his return in person!" "Our king must welcome his return by ourselves!" "Our king! We must personally welcome his return! " "Our king!" "Our king..." Mixed with all kinds of negative emotions for a long time, Cecilia finally let it out completely under this roar. The people in the king''s hall also sent out bursts of roars and responded constantly. The roar was transmitted to the whole oasis city, the whole wild land and the whole void empire through the king''s hall. How can Sean Connery, the king of the void Empire, walk alone on his way home? This is their king. This is their emperor. This is the leader who led them to build a safe place to live. They must personally welcome his return! Chapter 1288 Sean lay in a soft bed with his eyes closed. This is a luxurious room, but judging from the texture on the wall, it should be a tree hole hollowed out from the inside of a big tree, rather than building a house with normal building materials. However, the tree hole itself is filled with a very soft energy, which is full of extremely vigorous vitality. Taking a rest in the tree hole can not only accelerate the recovery of energy, but also speed up the recovery of some hidden diseases, minor injuries and minor diseases. Sean turned over a little, but the sharp pain from his chest and abdomen made him hum. "How''s the injury?" A thick voice sounded, and with the sound of footsteps passing from far to near, rotikabas, who had removed his heavy armor, stepped into the tree hole. Sean opened his eyes a little tired, then looked at rotica bass and showed a weak smile: "it seems to be really big this time." Looking at Sean, Rorty cabas frowned slightly. He stepped forward quickly, and then directly lifted Sean''s quilt. At Sean''s chest and abdomen, there was a large coke mark, on which a faint red light flickered from time to time. From the frequency point of view, it is not difficult to analyze that the flashing time of this red awn is connected with Sean''s heart pulsation time. It looks as if this red light has its own breathing rhythm. This red scorch mark is the famous horror magic of the blood elf family: the blood elf curse. This magic can only be used by the legendary strong man with pure blood elf blood. It will squeeze all the blood and soul of this blood elf strong man, forming a strong energy explosion impact. Its power judgment is roughly equal to the power of level 9 magic. The damage range is about one kilometer. All substances that cannot resist or exempt damage will be erased by energy impact in an instant. And even if you can withstand the destruction of this energy impact, you will be cursed. The specific effect of this curse is to weaken all the resistance and strength of the victim, and will continue to devour the subject''s vitality. Sean originally had the strength of a legendary strong man, and his body was also a body of silver. However, because of this curse, his strength has greatly decreased, and he can''t even play the level of a strong man in the holy land, and he has to bear the pain of swallowing his own vitality all the time. That''s why Rorty cabas will put Sean in this tree hole. You know, this tree hole is not an ordinary tree hole, but the core tree hole of the only life tree in the whole forest of knowledge that is about to begin to impact the world tree level. The life energy here is strong enough to make a legendary strong man who is seriously injured and dying recover to the level of walking on the ground in five days. However, for Sean, who has been lying in this tree hole for nearly two weeks, he only maintains the vitality of the blood elf curse, and Sean''s strength is still damaged. But fortunately, as long as he was in the tree hole, Sean could at least use the power of the law, not even have the ability to protect himself. This is one of the reasons why imoku agreed to deliver the letter for Sean for the time being. "Didn''t you say that you could suppress the injury in two weeks at most?" Rorty cabas''s voice was very serious, "it''s been two weeks now, but I can''t see any signs of improvement in your injury!" "It''s only a week since I woke up. It''s still a long way from two weeks. Don''t be nervous." On the contrary, Sean comforted Rorty cabas, even though he didn''t have the consciousness of becoming a loser again, "I didn''t expect that there would be a legendary strong man sneaking attack, and I won the move without paying attention. But don''t worry, the blood elf curses this magic. I''m familiar with it. I really don''t have to be nervous. " Blood elf curse is the signature magic of the blood elf family, which belongs to the forbidden curse level. When players fought with people in the underground world in the game, many players won this move. At the beginning, the player was certainly very panicked, because this skill is too foul: it will continue to deduct the player''s experience value, and the level will drop when the current experience value drops to zero, and it will weaken the player''s current combat power by 30%. However, later, when the players found that this skill can be restrained by powerful life energy - after all, any magic needs energy as fuel to start, and if the fuel supply is greater than the consumption required by magic, it is easy to destroy the structure of the magic itself - on the contrary, the players are not very afraid of the self explosion skill of blood elf. At most, I think this skill is particularly disgusting, so it is generally better to fail or fail, otherwise it will be an endless rest period - according to the communication of forum players, it usually takes at least two weeks. But at that meeting, the players recruited in the game are generally the strong ones in the holy land with only level 10 and level 11. Sean is now at least a legendary strong man, and his resistance must be much stronger than the players at that meeting. But to be on the safe side, Sean said he needed two weeks of rest. Because he felt that his injury this time was not unhelpful. Not to mention Rorty cabas directly let Sean enter the core tree hole of the five level life tree for rest. The continuous tug of war between the two energies is constantly strengthening Sean''s silver body. He can even feel that his silver body is becoming stronger and stronger. Once this sense of grandeur is complete, Sean believes that his silver body will usher in a transformation. So what will be the qualitative change of the silver body? The answer is naturally the golden body! This is one of the prerequisites for the super strong. In addition, the continuous moistening of powerful life energy on his body also continuously improves Sean''s physical quality. The most obvious representation is that in Sean''s personal attribute data, he can see that his endurance attribute is constantly improving. According to the laws of time and space that Sean now controls, if he wants to give full play to his law ability, then strong physical quality is necessary. Therefore, the improvement of endurance attributes is absolutely beneficial to Sean - although it may feel great pain even turning over a little at present, it is an indisputable fact that the pain decreases day by day. It is the improvement of these conditions that Sean will show the confidence of indifference. However, Rorty cabas is not Sean after all. He can''t really feel the change of Sean''s situation. The only thing he can see is the scorch mark in front of Sean''s chest and abdomen. There is no sign of disappearance or recovery, so he is so angry. "Don''t be nervous!? You told me not to be nervous! " Rotikabas could not help but improve his decibel by a few points. "When you were in a coma, imoku ran away and almost destroyed half of the coalition forces. If you can''t recover at that time... No, let alone recover. If you can''t recover and walk on the ground, your followers will definitely tear down the whole forest of knowledge! " "Don''t worry, that will never happen." Sean smiled weakly, still comforting Rorty cabas. In fact, Sean was right, because if he died, all the followers he summoned through the escort system would die with him, and there could be no time and opportunity to avenge the underground world. However, this kind of relief obviously could not satisfy roticabas: "tell the truth, don''t feel embarrassed, we are allies. After all, you are also injured to enable me to control the whole forest of knowledge. Maybe many people think that we dark elves are ungrateful, but I Rorty cabas is not such a person. I know you are knowledgeable and know a lot of Secrets of the underground world that even I don''t know. Just tell me what I need to do to make you recover. Whether I can do it or not, I will do my best. " Sean looked at Rorty cabas in surprise. He didn''t expect Rorty cabas to tell himself this from the bottom of his heart. In fact, the dark elves always give a bad impression, because they are all guys who don''t keep their promises. The only way to make the dark elves surrender is to have a strong power completely above them, so that they can''t raise any idea of resistance. But what Rorty cabas said was obviously not because Sean had great strength, but because he really regarded Sean as a companion and his own person. "I can feel that my physical function is constantly recovering. This is not a joke. If you really want to help me, don''t let anyone enter this tree hole until I fully recover." Sean looked at Rorty cabas and said seriously, "there are not many people I can trust in the forest of knowledge, but you are definitely one of them. Now that you have just unified and know the forest well, there must be many people with ulterior motives, especially... Your dark elves are good at fighting for power. " "I see what you mean." Rorty cabas nodded. "I''ll let my escort take charge of the safety here and ensure that no fly can fly in." Sean nodded slightly, but perhaps it was too big, which made his eyebrows wrinkle again. "You have a good rest." Seeing that he couldn''t help, rotikabas could only sigh helplessly, "if you need anything, just let someone come to me." "What I''m more worried about now is whether something will happen after imoku returns to the surface world." Sean said reluctantly, "after all, when I came to the underground world, the situation of the void principality in the surface world was very embarrassing. Although I''m not worried about what will happen to Cecilia, I''m more worried because those guys will do some completely unpredictable terrorist acts in my absence. " "For example?" "For example, let the empty principality become an empire, or continue to wage war to transfer my missing internal contradictions." "You trouble maker, you still have a chance to worry about others?" Rorty cabas snorted coldly, "how long have you been in the underground world, you have messed up the whole underground world. Now even the forest you know is directly beaten down by you. William and Hella are deeply influenced by you. I think your worries are superfluous, not whether they will do it, but they will certainly do it. " Sean looked helplessly at Rorty cabas: "if I can, I really don''t want to You know, I founded a principality just to give those who follow me a place to live, but now I''ve found that I can''t help myself. " "Indeed." Rorty cabas nodded, "I didn''t feel this before, but when I really unified the whole forest of knowledge, I found that many things can''t be done as I want. Now I must consider the balance and position of the whole Dark Elf group But at this point, I also want to thank you for stirring up the whole underground world. Otherwise, even if you really unify the whole forest of knowledge for me, there will be countless troubles one after another. " "Not now." Although Sean was in a coma for a week and lay in the tree hole for another week, Serena and Kane will still send a lot of information here to let Sean know the situation. Therefore, Sean is not discredited about the changes in the forest he knows well at present. "But at least for now, I have a very simple and rough solution." Rorty cabas smiled. The smile was very murderous. "I learned this from you So I said, "you are really a good teacher." "Because the winner on the chessboard is not necessarily the one with good chess skills." Sean knows what Rorty cabas means. After all, what Rorty cabas wants to do now is what players often do in the game: since I can''t beat you on the chessboard, I won''t play chess with you. I directly lift the chessboard, "who are you going to play against?" "It''s the one you think of." Rorty cabas smiled. "Yes, there is a good excuse." Sean also smiled. "In that case, when you win, I want something that the blood elves put in the treasure room." "What?" "A drop of blood from the ancestors of the blood elves." Sean said, "there are ten drops of this blood, but I guess after so many years, there are only three to four drops at most. Whether it''s three or four drops, you have to give me one drop. In addition, you have to take one drop by yourself. This thing can purify your spirit blood and make your blood more inclined to the ancient spirit family. If you still intend to attack the realm of super strong, you must not waste money. " "This thing is useless to you, isn''t it?" When hearing Sean say that he can purify his blood, rotica bass knew that this thing meant nothing to Sean, because Sean''s blood was not the blood of the elves. "It''s no use to me, but it''s useful to Kane." Sean said in a deep voice, "the blood clan is a very special ethnic group. Basically, any thing to purify blood is very useful to them. It can be said that there are almost no taboos I want to train Kane to replace the tyrant, so his strength, or blood purity, can''t be worse, otherwise it''s meaningless. " "It seems that you are really interested in this little guy. You have invested so much in him." Rorty cabas smiled. "There''s no way. After all, your groups in the underground world are very exclusive. If I have a choice, of course I''ll find a spokesman from the surface world." Sean sighed helplessly, "but Kane is really a good man. I have observed for so long and will never read the wrong person With him, at least you know the forest well and you will have an eternal ally. " "What about Serena?" Rorty cabas asked. "That woman... It''s hard to say." Sean shook his head. "Now she and I have the same interests for the time being, but she also has some resentment against me. Maybe she can coexist with Kane, but not with me. If she has a chance, she will definitely create another trouble for me. " Rorty cabas had no doubt about Sean''s words. He nodded and said, "OK, I know what to do. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get back this drop of blood." Chapter 1289 After Rorty cabas left, Sean still lay quietly in bed without any action. It looks like it''s really hard to heal. But in fact, Sean knows very well that his injury is actually recovering. Although the speed is very slow, which is quite different from what players said in the game forum, after all, Sean came to the world alone. He guesses that this is probably the difference between reality and the game. But anyway, Sean can really feel that his physical quality is gradually changing, and it''s still changing for the better. Sean slowly closed his eyes and began to think about what he would do next. At present, the situation in the underground world, because Rorty cabas led the reform party to unify the whole forest of knowledge, any radical who did not want to submit to the reform party has been solved by Rorty cabas, so it further stimulated the war in the underground world. The dark elves, as one of the six holy blood races, have been fighting among many factions since they came to the underground world. But now, the clan unification has been completed by the reform party, which is naturally a great stimulus to the blood clan and werewolf who have been eager for unification for countless years - you know, these two races are local races in the underground world, and clan unification has great temptation for them. As for the three races of blood elves, spider demons and demon descendants, they are only nominally unified. In fact, they still belong to a situation of their own. Dark elves are the only race in the underground world to achieve real unity. According to Sean''s next plan, it should be to find a way to kill the tyrant of the Giovanni clan and make Selena the king of the lesenba clan. Of course, there is another agreement between him and Serena, that is, he wants to enter the blood pool of the lesen Ba family and make a new qualitative change in his physical quality. However, at present, it seems that he can get the golden body one step ahead of time in the forest of deep knowledge. Golden body. This is the ticket to the super strong. Just a little thought, Sean thought it was not a bad thing to be cursed by the blood elf this time. Otherwise, with his previous strength improvement speed, although it is not a problem to become the legendary peak of level 15 as long as he kills a sufficient number of legendary strong people, he can''t become a super strong person one day without solving the problem of golden body. Even if you have a golden body, you just get the ticket to become a super strong person, which doesn''t mean you can become a super strong person, but for Sean, there''s no such problem. As long as he has the key, it''s only a matter of time for him to open the door. "So now, the solution is to improve Kane''s strength as soon as possible..." Sean whispered to himself. But at this time, there was a dull sound like knocking at the door outside the tree hole. "Come in." Sean spoke. Soon, Kane and Serena came in. Sean''s eyes stayed on Serena for a few more seconds before he said, "what''s up?" "I heard that your illness is difficult to recover, so I came to see you." Serena said, "after all, we still have a contract to fulfill. I don''t want anything to happen to you at this time." "But if you have the chance to kill me, you won''t miss it, will you?" Although Sean seems weak, his eyes are bright. He saw a light yellow halo on Serena just now, instead of the light green halo before, which shows that Serena''s attitude towards Sean has changed significantly, "what do you think of me now? Do you have a chance? " Hearing Sean''s words, Kane''s body tightened instantly, and his hostility to Serena was also very obvious. "Don''t worry, at least I won''t do it to you at this time." Serena tilted her lips and was not embarrassed after revealing her real purpose. "After all, I killed you, rotica bass and your little attendant will not let me go, and now I am hostile to Giovanni and lesumba. At that time, I really have no shelter. Do I look like a person who can do such a stupid thing?" "That''s not necessarily." Sean looked at Serena and saw that her light yellow halo representing neutrality and friendliness gradually turned into a friendly light green. The smile in his eyes continued, "well, we all know each other, and it''s also an alliance. You must have something to say to me." "I want to leave the forest of knowledge for a while." Looking at Sean, Serena looked hesitant, but she said directly, "besides, I''m going to take Kane with me Now that the war in the forest of understanding is over, you can''t continue to act. It''s no use for me to stay here for the time being. After all, there is no shortage of talents under Rorty cabas now. There is no difference between more me and less me. " "Where are you going?" Sean didn''t ask Serena why she wanted to leave, because he and Serena were just interest partners. From Serena''s actions, it is obvious that she has her own team, but with her loss of power, she is dormant for the time being. "Go to the north." Serena made an understatement. The north is the inherent territory of the blood clan. Serena obviously meant to go back and call her own team. "Kane can go with you, but not now." Sean shook his head, "Rorty cabas is about to launch the final attack on the blood elves. Now the blood elves are in the most vulnerable time in history, so we can''t miss this opportunity Kane is going to fight with rotikabas on the front line. I have prepared a small gift for Kane, so he can''t leave until he has solved the blood elf. " "Little gift?" Serena raised her eyebrows. "Your investment is really big." "No way. After all, his potential is not as talented as you, so he can only think of other ways." Sean said bluntly that he did not beat around the Bush because Kane was present, because some truth must be made clear to Kane: his talent and potential are not as good as others, so he must pay more than others if he wants to be strong. Fortunately, Kane is a blood race, so there are many kinds of heretical methods that can be provided for him. If human beings or other races are changed, it is estimated that even Sean is basically at a loss now. "Well, I''ll leave Kane a coordinate. When he''s finished, he''ll come to me by himself." Serena shrugged, but didn''t stick to anything. And this is Serena''s smartest place. She always knows what she wants and needs. Perhaps in order to get these things, her process and means may not be so clean, but at least she is competing with her own ability and ability and will never be too greedy. After simply saying this to Sean, Serena turned and left the tree hole. She could see that Sean had something to tell Cain. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Kane''s transformation in the last two years is full of an incredible progress. He is not the fool who spent more than 200 years two years ago. Especially in the recent year, he has learned a lot from Sean, rotikabas and Serena. "After solving the blood elves with roticabas, roticabas will give you a drop of blood from the ancestors of the blood elves." Sean looked at the blood clan that was his disciple, and then said, "don''t take it indiscriminately after getting this. First find a safe place and then arrange a simple blood pool... Remember the blood pools I made for you in Kapa clan territory." Hearing this, Kane''s body trembled involuntarily, and bursts of pain came from all parts of his body. Obviously, he remembered a lot of bad memories. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to dismantle your body this time, so don''t be so afraid." Sean knew what the guy was thinking when he saw Kane''s appearance, "but the blood volume should be sufficient If I''m right, Rorty cabas won''t show mercy to the blood elves, so if you mention it to Rorty cabas a little, he will arrange it for you. At that time, you just need to take the drop of blood elves'' ancestors'' blood in the blood pool. " "I see, Lord Sean." Kane nodded respectfully. "Don''t you ask me, what''s the use of this source blood?" Sean smiled. "I don''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, Lord Sean, you won''t hurt me." Kane smiled and touched the back of his head, looking a little embarrassed. This is no different from when Sean first met Kane. "Everything I have now is given to me by Lord Sean, so I don''t need any doubt about your orders. I just need to follow what you want me to do and do." Sean''s face had a very strong smile. Many people don''t know why Sean is willing to spend so much on Kane. But only Sean will know that Kane has always been unwavering support for his orders and instructions, and has never had any idea of resistance or violation. Many people can''t understand why Sean has such deep trust in Kane, but because Sean has a special ability that others don''t have: the real eye, he wants to act in front of him, cheat him or even stab him in the back. This behavior is doomed to be impossible. Kane''s body has a rich green luster that is almost blinding. If it is divided according to the liking degree in the game, Kane is probably the legendary "worship" - in the game, the liking degree of NPC to players and the liking degree of camp to players have always been distinguished according to respect, respect, intimacy, friendliness, neutrality, hostility, hatred, hatred and old enemies. However, later, some players put forward a hidden favor above respect in the forum, that is, worship. However, this statement has not been confirmed, so it has always been jokingly called "legendary goodwill" by players. "You are the one who teaches the most among the three students I accept." Sean looked at Kane, and then slowly said. It seems that because there are too many people to meet today and a little more things to explain, Sean began to be a little tired. "Of course, this is a big reason, but also because your talent is the worst, so I have to spend more time on you But don''t be disappointed, because you are a blood clan, so in fact, your potential is almost unlimited. As long as you use the right method, your future achievements will be absolutely amazing. " "Just like this... The ancestor of the blood elf came from blood?" Kane asked. "Yes." Sean nodded and continued, "this source blood is matched with the blood of blood elves. When you soak it in the blood pool, you can purify your blood and make your blood more pure, which can greatly improve your growth potential If you are lucky enough, you can even get special blood abilities that only blood elves can have, such as fencing, archery, magic and so on. " Kane''s eyes looked very excited when he heard Sean''s words. After seeing Sean''s ability, Kane has a very enthusiastic preference for fencing. He spends almost all his leisure time practicing fencing. Originally, in terms of Kane''s growth, it was impossible for him to make a start in practicing fencing. However, after the "hell torture" in the kappa clan territory before Shawn, as well as the practical training and professional guidance in the forest of knowledge in recent years, Kane can now be called a "fencing expert" simply by fencing. If the blood purification of the blood elf can strengthen his blood ability and even enable him to obtain the growth of swordsmanship talent, his future swordsmanship achievements may even compete for the name of "swordsman". Even if he can''t become a swordsman, with the blood purification of the blood elf to strengthen his blood ability, he will definitely be able to obtain the status of a "master" on the way of swordsmanship in the future. "Thank you, Lord Sean!" Kane knew how much Sean was grateful to him. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Sean. "There''s no need to thank me. You just deserve it." Sean whispered, "I said, you want to be the king of Giovanni clan. How can you convince the public without the strength of the prince? Serena also knows this, so she plans to take you out to practice and let you develop your team After all, it is almost impossible for you to seize the throne of the Giovanni clan without your own team to support you. " Kane''s face looked serious: "I see. I won''t let you down." "No." Sean shook his head slightly. "If you don''t have this will and determination, you can''t grow even with my help. Similarly, if your own level and potential are not good, even if I can help you, you will not be able to stand at that height in the end Therefore, the strength you have today and the position you will gain in the future have nothing to do with others. I just help you go a little less astray on your way to growth. " Kane listened carefully to what Sean said. He didn''t refute it, or he thought he should have been what Sean said. All he knew was that he could grow from a knight to a marquis in two years, even one step away from the Duke. All this came from Sean''s cultivation. Although he is a member of the blood clan, he has no nostalgia and feelings for his previous clan. It must be said that the Kapa clan is weaker from generation to generation, so that there is no clan territory now. This is not surprising. So no matter what Sean says, Kane has his own code of conduct. The only thing he knows is that he must not betray Sean, no matter what his achievements will be in the future. Because without Sean, there would be no him now, let alone in the future. Because Kane felt that the biggest difference between himself and other blood families was that he knew how to be grateful. Chapter 1290 That night, Serena took the lead in leaving the elf court. Originally, the dark elves had three strongholds because of the division of their forces. However, after rotikabas unified the whole forest of knowledge, he simply cut down the revenge Party''s world tree directly, and then gave the tree heart to the original eternal night party''s life tree to help it grow into a five-level life tree, which won the control of the whole life tree at one fell swoop. Because I know the forest well, only one tree of life is enough from now on. It is precisely because of this that roticabas called the stronghold built around this tree of life the elf court in order to restore the glory of the ancient elves - but in fact, before that, the blood elves also called their territory the elf court. However, it is not different from the construction layout changed with the life tree as the core of roticabas. The Elven court of the blood elves is a huge fortress castle built with the dark devil stone. Moreover, compared with the spirit king court of blood elves, the spirit king court that knows well about the forest is still under construction, and it may take decades for the real construction to be completed. So in fact, rotikabas is going to attack the blood elves. In addition to completely destroying the blood elves, a greater part of the reason is to occupy the elves court of the blood elves and act as the capital of the temporary dark elves. Sean was noncommittal about this. After all, the life of the elves is very long. For them, the construction time of dozens of years is probably equivalent to what the human world calls a few years. Of course, it takes such a long construction time. In addition to the small number of elves engaged in such labor activities, the greater reason is that elves generally don''t like this kind of labor work. It''s hard to work for one or two hours a day. Moreover, the elves are a group of people who prefer to enjoy themselves. They must need a luxurious stronghold before the elves King court, which is well versed in the forest, is built. Therefore, due to various comprehensive reasons, blood elves and dark elves cannot coexist. After Serena left, rotikabas, who had carried out three days of mobilization and preparation, also took nearly two-thirds of the troops who knew the forest well. Different from the concept of ethnic groups in the surface world, the underground world is a pyramid survival society that pays more attention to the law of naked jungle. Here, the weak will unconditionally submit to the strong, and the strong will naturally bring strong shelter to the weak. If one day, a strong man cannot give enough shelter to the weak who submit to him, then these weak men will submit to other strong men and completely overthrow the rule of the former strong men - in this regard, the three ethnic groups of demons, spider demons and dark elves are particularly popular. After rotikabas killed all the dark elves who did not want to submit to him, although this move did make the dark elves in a relatively weak ethnic state, it was in exchange for the unprecedented high cohesion of the whole dark elves. As long as rotikabas does not die, the whole Dark Elf community will never be in turmoil and rebellion. This is the concept formed by the strong system of the underground world for tens of thousands of years. It is based on this point that Rorty cabas dares to take so many dark elves to attack the elf court of blood elves. In the surface world, a king who has just won the dominant position by means of bloody violence will never dare to immediately pour half of the country''s troops to start a new war. Because countless historical facts have proved that few new kings who dare to do so will come to a good end: if the war is going well, it''s better to say that the war must be blocked and they can''t win in a short time to stabilize the army''s morale. Once the rear is chaotic, the results can be imagined. After Rorty cabas left, no one would bother Sean. Although there are still many dark elves left in the forest of deep understanding, in fact, in addition to the guards of a group of former reformist forces left by rotikabas, there is only one legendary strong man in charge, and the rest are dark elves who have little combat power or are not good at fighting. So naturally, no one will disturb Sean''s recovery, which makes Sean very happy and relaxed. In the twinkling of an eye, another week passed. Originally, Sean thought that his injury should be much better in two weeks. But now, counting the week he was unconscious, three weeks have passed, but Sean finds that his injury is still not healed. But compared with a week ago, Sean can now turn over to sleep and even get out of bed for a little exercise. "It seems to be much more difficult than the expected recovery." Sean gently rubbed the scorch marks on his chest and abdomen. Although the pain was slightly reduced, the pain was still very obvious, "but at least for now, it is a real clamp on the continuous deterioration of the injury. Just to recover... " Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He suddenly found it difficult to calculate the exact recovery time. "It seems that we have to keep it for at least another month." Sean sighed helplessly, "but in a month''s time, it should be the most intense moment of the battle on Rorty cabas... If the defensive power on the blood elf side is as weak as expected, it is likely to be able to decide the outcome in one fell swoop." Before, the blood elves sent people into the forest of knowledge to try to find trouble for Sean and rotikabas, but they brought several super strong people. In that war, if there was no imoku, rotikabas really had no hope of winning. Of course, in the end, if Sean was not seriously injured, which led to imoku killing all the super strong, legendary strong and elite, rotikabas now did not have the courage to attack the blood elf court. "I don''t know what happened to imoku on the surface. It''s been a week and he hasn''t come back. Is there an accident on the surface?" It can''t be imagined by Sean. Sean is very worried about the situation of the surface world. Otherwise, he will not insist on letting imoku report for him when he is seriously injured. Of course, following the international practice of reporting good news but not bad news, Sean didn''t write many things in his letter, and he also specifically told imoku that if there was any trouble on the surface, he must give priority to helping Cecilia solve it before he can come back. So now, the super strong imoku has been in the surface world for a week and hasn''t come back yet. Naturally, Sean has to think more. Of course, in fact, the current surface world does have a lot of trouble for the void empire. But these troubles are not caused by others looking for the trouble of the void Empire, but by the trouble of the void Empire looking for others: the war with the dead tide; War with the Principality of rumbel; And the St. Joels empire. After the emergence of imoku completely calmed down the internal undercurrent disputes of the void Empire, this behemoth finally completely erupted the kind of terrorist energy belonging to the imperial level - in a week, more than three-quarters of the territory of the kingdom of GNES was completely occupied, and the whole kingdom was in a fragmented collapse. This is also the reason why imoku did not return to the underground world. It''s just that Sean doesn''t know yet. At the moment, he is still guessing whether Cecilia and them are in trouble in the surface world. It was just that this speculation out of thin air did no good except to make Sean''s heart more heavy and uncomfortable, so after a moment, he could only force himself to calm down. Before seizing the path to the chasm of the Giovanni clan, Sean''s anxiety was meaningless. As one of the thirteen blood clans, is the Giovanni clan so easy to break? Sean, who calmed down, soon continued to lie back in bed and began to close his eyes. Soon, someone knocked on the door. With Sean''s permission, the door was quickly opened, and then a smell of food floated in. The tree cave is served by a specially assigned person arranged by Rorty cabas. Three meals a day will be delivered. If Sean needs anything at ordinary times, he can also ring the bell to call the servant. So Sean usually infers the time at this time by the delivery time of the servant. This is the third meal delivery today, which means it''s late at night. With the help of the servant, Sean soon finished his dinner - although the dishes seemed rich, it was obvious that the dark elves couldn''t do anything new, so they always came and went: croissants, steak, fruit and vegetable salad and thick soup. Although it''s really boring to eat too many of these things, it''s really fast in nutritional supplement and recovery. When the servant left, Sean closed his eyes and rested. He doesn''t say he must sleep, but he has nothing to do. His current physical condition is relatively poor, and it''s obviously not suitable for getting out of bed for exercise, so it''s far easier than sleeping. Of course, Sean didn''t really sleep with his eyes closed, but constantly improved his swordsmanship in his mind. After all, there was the deduction of the black king. With the gradual improvement of his strength, many swordsmanship skills can naturally continue to improve and become more powerful. "Dad..." the voice of the black king suddenly sounded in Sean''s mind, interrupting Sean''s deduction. "How..." Sean just wanted to ask, but his consciousness stopped, because when he woke up, he smelled a strange smell in the room. The smell was not pungent. On the contrary, it had a calming effect. After only a few breaths, Sean felt that his thinking seemed to slow down a lot. But soon, this feeling of thinking stagnation disappeared from Sean. Instead, Sean became alert and his body began to tighten - he knew that his body''s toxin immune function was working, otherwise he might have fallen into the sleepy effect of thinking stagnation at the moment. This fragrance should be a means similar to sleeping. An enemy has sneaked into the elf King''s court! This was Sean''s first reaction. His eyes slightly opened a gap and quickly glanced at the scenery outside the window through the window. Although it is difficult to distinguish between day and night in the forest, Sean has lived in the forest for so long and has some teaching skills of Rorty cabas. Although he can''t accurately divide the time, he can still judge the approximate time period. At this moment, it should be three or four in the morning, which happens to be a person''s most tired time. Sean remembered that he began to practice fencing with his eyes closed after dinner. It seemed to him that it was only a blink of an eye, but he didn''t expect that several hours had passed. Without the reminder of the black king, Sean was addicted to his swordsmanship deduction, coupled with this strange addictive smell, I''m afraid he would really be planted here today. But soon, there was a faint smell of blood in the air. The bloody smell was almost faint under the cover of the strange smell, but Sean was the executioner who killed countless people, so he still caught a little bloody smell. Of course, from this simple detail, Sean also knows that his "guest" is absolutely extraordinary: because only a very small wound can make the smell of blood almost faint. The wound should be small enough and deadly enough, which is not what ordinary people can do. The door was soon opened. A black figure quickly flashed in from the door. If it weren''t for Sean''s sharp eyes, it would be hard for him to find it. And more subtly, the moment the shadow flashed in, it could close the door again without even making any sound. Only one ethnic group can master this silent skill in the whole underground world. Demon descent. A demon who specializes in assassination. However, Sean''s tight body gradually relaxed after seeing the black figure. Because he already knew the strength of the comer, he must be afraid of being found by the legendary strong man sitting here, so he sent a strong man in the golden realm with a slightly lower sense of existence - after all, there is only one legendary strong man in the elves royal court under construction except those who have no combat ability, Others are people in gold and silver. If the legendary strong or the Holy Land strong come over, the breath fluctuation will be more obvious, which is easy to be found by the legendary strong. If it is a strong person in the golden realm, even if it occasionally exudes a trace of momentum, it is very consistent with the current situation of the elf King''s Court: there are only silver and gold, and they are all responsible for the safety of Sean''s tree hole. It seems that the legendary strong person will not say anything even if he senses it. Of course, the reason why we didn''t send a lower level silver expert must be because the silver expert''s strength is too weak. The demon is also a very cautious person. After entering the room, he didn''t act rashly, but waited in the room with his breath held for twenty minutes. Sean believes that the other party is not only judging the environment and traps, but also waiting for the effect of the strange fragrance scattered in the room. This can''t help but make Sean sigh again for his silver body and the golden body about to evolve. No footsteps came, but after waiting for more than 20 minutes, the figure finally began to walk slowly towards Sean''s sleep. His movements are very gentle and move forward step by step. The whole person seems very cautious. He even stops from time to time and continues to observe the surroundings to see if there are any things or traps he hasn''t noticed before. From the perspective of his exquisite skills, it is only a matter of time for such a person to break through the legendary realm as long as he does not fall. However, about twenty steps away, it took the demon assassin nearly two minutes to get in front of Sean. His right hand shook slightly, and a dagger that was still shining with a very deep black light even in this dark room fell into his hand. The other party held the dagger tightly, then slowly moved to Sean''s heart and whispered, "this is the greeting from Lord Donne Giovanni." The next moment, his right hand suddenly exerted force, and his momentum dissipated slightly, and the short dagger stabbed directly at Sean''s heart. Only at this moment of exertion did his momentum radiate, but it was only a moment. After completing the acceleration of the outbreak of power, his momentum suddenly closed and completely disappeared. It was really as strange as a flash in the pan. If it is not the legendary strong man who specializes in investigation and even brings the whole territory into the monitoring scope all the time, it is very difficult to find such a demon killer. This may also be the reason why Sean''s enemies will hire the demon killer. However, the magic killer''s explosive power is fast, but Sean''s speed is not slow at all - in other words, under the interference of Sean''s use of the power of the law of time and space, only the magic killer will mistakenly think that he is very fast. But in fact, only a few legendary top players want to compete with Sean in speed in this world. With the strength of this strong man in the golden realm, even if Sean''s strength is now reduced by half, he is still not a weak man who can be slaughtered by the other party. Therefore, at the moment when the assassin''s hand speed broke out, Sean''s left hand suddenly leaned out and grabbed the other person''s right wrist - in terms of Sean''s strength after several soul strengthening, the demon Assassin''s right hand could not move after being clamped by Sean. On his face, there was an incredible panic: "this... You..." A smile appeared on Sean''s face. Although the smile seemed weak, Sean''s surprisingly bright eyes brought a greater spiritual shock to the other party: "Donne Giovanni Oh, I didn''t trouble him, but he kept coming to trouble me. But unfortunately, if you have the strength of the middle holy land and use the power of law to compete with me, it''s hard for me to achieve this level. It''s a pity that you only have the strength of the golden realm. " The face of the demon killer turned blue. He kept trying to break away from Sean''s left hand. But Sean''s left hand was like an iron hoop. After being trapped, let alone break free, he couldn''t even move the position of his right hand, or even let the dagger of his right hand stab down an inch. After two ineffective struggles, the demon killer''s face coagulated, his right hand suddenly turned into a palm, and the sharp fingertips exposed on his fingernails stabbed Sean''s throat like a sharp dagger. But this time, Sean didn''t even move. He looked at the demon killer with contempt and mockery. "Ding!" A spark splashed. The demon killer looked at the broken fingertip of his right hand in horror. The strong pain made him know that his right hand had been completely wasted. Along with the movement of his eyes, he was surprised to see that a silver scale appeared in the place originally listed as the key by him, and it was the scale that completely blocked his killing move. "I''ve had a lot of fights with you demons. You just come and go. It''s not difficult to be on guard after you feel familiar." Sean sneered and broke his left hand, which directly broke the right hand of the demon killer. In this way, the hands of the demon killer were completely destroyed by Sean in an instant! Chapter 1291 In the dark room, a young man who seemed weak but actually had bright eyes was sitting on the bed, looking at another young man who had retreated a few steps with a mocking face. However, compared with the one sitting on the bed, the young man standing a few steps away from the wooden bed had an iron blue face and a frown, as if he was enduring some pain. However, it is no wonder that he has such an expression. The part of his right hand below his elbow presents a strange distortion. A white hand bone breaks his skin. The blood not only dyed his clothes red, but also dripped to the ground along the cuff; His left hand, with four fingers close together, also showed a strange twist, which looked as if it had been directly broken by something. Sean played with the Black Dagger that fell on the bed, but his eyes didn''t leave the other party. Although his strength has been damaged by half, the strong in the golden realm wanted to kill him, which really despised him who mastered the power of law. "Soul devouring dagger." Sean chuckled. His voice seemed very weak, but this seemingly weak tone fell on the ear of the demon killer, which made him feel abnormal panic, "you demons are really willing to pay a heavy price I heard that your entire demonic ethnic group has less than 20 soul eating short daggers preserved so far. It seems that Donne spent a lot of money on me. " The face of the demon killer didn''t change, but his eyes flickered subtly when he heard Sean say the words "soul eating short dagger". Although the twinkle in his eyes was fleeting, it was clearly captured by Sean. Soul devouring dagger. Although its name seems tacky, it''s a real legendary weapon. In those days, such a short dagger could sell millions of credit points in the game. If it was in a special period, it could even grab as much as 20 or 30 million. Except for those overlord guilds, ordinary people can''t play this thing at all. The price of soul eating short dagger is so exaggerated, but it is also closely related to the anti sky effect of this thing. Any legendary equipment must have a series of amazing attributes, and the increase of various abilities is not low. But this is not the case with soul devouring dagger. This dagger belongs to the general weapon category, which means that no matter who holds this weapon, he can use it as a dagger - but the general weapon will not have the effect ability of an exclusive weapon. Like Sean''s black king, it is marked as "sword weapon" in weapon attribute. Such weapons will have additional hidden attribute bonus in stabbing, picking and cutting. Knife weapons are chopping and chopping; As for the long weapons, they have the bonus of attack range and so on. This kind of weapon with special hiding ability bonus belongs to exclusive weapons, while general weapons do not have such attribute bonus. Anyone can use it - even a magician can stab people with this dagger, but it will not have any additional hiding effect. Moreover, in terms of attack power, this short dagger doesn''t look like the power of a legendary weapon, which is probably no different from an ordinary whiteboard weapon. If that''s the case, it''s not a legendary weapon at all. However, this weapon has two properties that are absolutely against the sky: the same level of sharpness is ignored; Divinity is death. The so-called same level sharp disregard means that the defense props of the same level cannot resist the attack of this soul devouring short dagger, which is equal to an absolute defense breaking effect. What is the concept of "equal order"? Like legend, epic and myth, these three levels belong to legendary equipment. So in other words, unless Sean wears artifact level armor, he can''t stop the attack of soul eating short dagger. What he pierces is what he breaks. As for immediate death, it is easier to understand: This is a must die attribute. But generally, no matter what kind of person, even Warcraft, will certainly have a certain instant death resistance, especially with the enhancement of strength and the promotion of level, this resistance will naturally become greater and greater. However, the "divinity is death" of the soul devouring short dagger completely erases the setting of immediate death resistance. Basically, no matter what kind of top existence, even the gods, as long as they are stabbed by the soul devouring short dagger, you have to die on the spot. It is based on these two points that this equipment can be sold at an amazing price in the game. However, this thing is a disposable consumable. Once used, the short dagger will be directly broken and can''t be used anymore. But anyway, as long as you poke the boss at the right time, you can directly touch the corpse and divide the equipment - in fact, it was because some players did so in the game that the price of soul eating short dagger was extremely amazing. Unfortunately, only three of these daggers flowed out of the underground world for more than ten years. Except that the first one was used to verify the effect, the second one sold a high price of 19 million credit points, and the third one only sold more than 8 million credit points. Second, the reason why the price was so sky high was simply because some players got the coordinates of a divine beast''s habitat and ran to kill the divine beast. However, at that time, the level of players was generally not high, so the members of the guild who photographed the soul eating short dagger died an average of 13 times, but still failed to kill the divine beast. When Sean recruited Harding to his command, he asked about the soul devouring dagger, and learned that the whole demon race would not have more than 20 of them at most. Usually, they only use this kind of killing device when targeting some extremely powerful special strong people, but the soul devouring short dagger belongs to the consumables with one less, so the demon family dare not use it all up, otherwise they will lose enough deterrence, and it is difficult for the demon family to survive in the underground world. "Tell me, how much did Donne Giovanni pay to use your soul eating dagger." Sean sneered. He learned from Harding that the soul eating dagger is the core secret of the demon family. Except that he used to be a more distinguished king, most people don''t know the existence of this thing at all. Therefore, the man who can secretly kill himself with the soul eating dagger must also be a declining king of the demon family. However, the biggest difference between him and Harding, the exiled king of demons, is that he has a soul eating dagger, while Harding does not. "Survival." The demon killer knew that he had no choice. His voice was a little hoarse and low. Of course, he was decadent. Sean''s eyebrows were slightly raised. The living space of the demon family is not large, because the territory they occupy is very desolate and difficult, coupled with the special situation of their family, it leads to a very big problem of the survival of the demon family. From this point of view, the demonic people have some similarities with the northern barbarians, but they are not as gentle as the northern barbarians and have unlimited hope and desire for life. These fierce guys think about how to conquer the world again every day. However, with the emergence of demons who yearn for peace and friendship like Harding, the internal division of the demons is gradually beginning to occur. So Sean knew what the king of a demon ethnic group meant by "survival". It''s just that Donne Giovanni divided an area in his own territory for this ethnic group to exchange living space for each other''s loyalty, and as a naming target, he is naturally himself. "Is this soul eating dagger handed down by your ethnic group, or did you steal it?" Sean asked. There are less than 20 soul devouring daggers preserved by the demon race. This is when Harding hasn''t consumed any in the years he went to the surface world. In front of such a demon descendant who had to sell himself for the survival space of the ethnic group, Sean could hardly believe that the other party was a huge ethnic group with a soul eating dagger. "We were defeated." The demon descendant bowed his head and looked very helpless. "The former Patriarch led us to join this Jihad, but we... The people we followed lost, so we also lost a lot I have no choice, and I don''t know how to lead my group forward. " "Where are your people now?" The demon descendant excited his spirit, and his face looked ferocious. His eyes looked at Sean with hard to hide hatred and anger. "I''m not going to wipe out all your ethnic groups." Sean saw each other''s look and couldn''t help thinking of HARTING. "If your group hasn''t fallen into Donne''s hands, let''s talk about a deal I can bring shelter to your ethnic group, ensure their reproduction, and even give you a territory for you to live, but as a condition, your ethnic group will always be loyal to me. " The color of resentment on the face of the demon descendant gradually subsided and was replaced by a serious face: "are you serious?" "I never joke." Sean said calmly, "I believe when you came to assassinate me, you have found out my identity, and you should know that I am not from the underground world. If you are loyal to me, you should know that once I return to the surface one day, your ethnic group will leave with me. So you''d better think it over before you answer. " "Can''t you stay underground?" "There are many demons released by your own people in the surface world." Sean looked at each other and said, "there is a king of demons exiled by you under my command. He is also doing well now. There is no big problem Well, I also have my own foundation in the surface world. A full-time killer like you is exactly the strength I need most. " Sean was not joking. The devil is the strongest assassin in the miracle continent. This is not a joke. Because in the dark environment, their combat effectiveness is more than several times higher than normal. Of course, the price is that they will become a group of waste where there is sunshine. However, killers have never been creatures walking in the sun, and shadows are their destination. With the gradual expansion of the scale of the void, it is obvious that the killers and spies trained every year can''t keep up with the progress. Before Sean enters the underground world, the void often needs to run to several places. Even with the participation of ghost children and Wendy, and even the dozen or so demon people brought by Harding, it is still a drop in the ocean for the realm of emptiness. Therefore, if we can obtain the loyalty of a demon ethnic group in the underground world, even if the scale of this ethnic group is not large enough, these natural assassins are still a booster for the void. Therefore, when possible, Sean naturally didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to win over the demons. In particular, he once heard that the ethnic groups that keep soul eating daggers must be the strong ethnic groups in the demons, and their blood contains relatively special abilities. "Can I ask another question?" The demon killer obviously had a bit of heart. "Go ahead." Sean nodded. "Since you also have your foundation in the surface world, are our ethnic groups loyal to you or your foundation?" Hearing each other''s words, Sean understood the meaning of the demon descendant. To be loyal to him is to be loyal to another strong man. It is not a shame for the underground world that pays attention to the jungle law of the jungle. And once Sean dies, their group can regain their freedom. At that time, they have the autonomy to continue to live in the surface world or return to the underground world. But if you are loyal to his foundation, it is equivalent to being loyal to Sean''s descendants. This is not to mention the devil. Even for any ethnic group in the underground world, it is a disgrace. Unless it is a truly desperate ethnic group, no ethnic group in the underground world will agree to this harsh condition. Although Sean seems to have a good relationship with rotica bass and Serena, if Sean falls, rotica bass may continue to maintain the alliance in the face of Cecilia and others, but if even old friends of rotica bass such as Cecilia, William and Hella die, Then roticabas will never care about his offspring. This is the reality of the underground world. It''s just Will Sean fall so easily? Sean smiled, "of course you are loyal to me. If one day I fall, then you will be free. " The demon descendant knelt on one knee, which is the courtesy of people in the underground world to show their loyalty. Chapter 1292 Dragging a crippled demon ethnic group to join their own camp is meaningless in the increasingly fierce jihad in the underground world. But for what happened after Sean returned to the surface, it was of great strategic significance. At least, the void territory can be filled by a group of powerful demon assassins. These people can be competent for relevant investigation work as long as they are slightly trained. This is of great significance to Sean who is determined to expand the void principality. Moreover, the demons are no longer than human beings, and their life expectancy is longer than that of normal human beings. In addition, without the pressure of the difficult living environment, the growth rate of children of the demons will inevitably increase. Once they grow up, the void will have the most powerful assassination Department on the mainland, which can be called a miracle. Maybe they can even compete with dead spines, hermits The assassin alliance took business. Just Sean glanced at the door. Although the devil took the initiative to disperse the fragrance in the room after he surrendered to Sean, Sean still let him not deal with it. Instead, he made the scene like fleeing after the assassination failed. Gently shook the bell calling the servants, but after a while, no one came. Sean knew that most of the servants were also disturbed by the strange fragrance and fell asleep. Because before the demon descendant left, Sean had asked again. Naturally, he knew how the other party entered here and what means he had done along the way. Originally, with the mind of demon descent, he would not kill the two guards outside the door. It''s just a pity that those strange scents don''t have a heavy impact on the two guards. If you change the more experienced or powerful demon descendants, you can naturally hide from the two guards. However, the strength of the demon descendant who had no choice but to come was not enough, and he was not experienced enough, so he could only kill the two guards together. However, according to this demon descendant, now his ethnic group has been completely crippled, and the remaining number is less than 300. More than half of them are old and weak women and children. The highest combat strength is five strong men in the golden territory, including him. When ethnic groups like them return to the territory of the demons, they will eventually be swallowed up by other demons, so they think of another way. In the past, such a situation could not have happened in the underground world. At most, the six holy blood ethnic groups maintain some allies similar to oral agreements, and this is mostly because of interests. But at present, in the civil strife of Jihad, there is no scruples about everything. It is common to find another way or take refuge in the door of other holy blood ethnic groups. Basically, as long as it is not a relationship such as an old enemy, most of them will not mind. Sean sighed, then got up, took the black king and walked out of the tree hole where he had been lying for more than three weeks. Soon, Sean came to the tree hole of the legendary strong man in charge of the elves court. Before Sean knocked on the door, the door of the tree hole was opened. The legendary strong man looked at Sean, the guest who was clearly told by rotica bass to take good care of him: "I don''t know your excellency Sean... What''s the matter?" "Yes." Sean said in a deep voice, and then walked into the tree hole without waiting for the legendary strong man to reply. But as soon as he entered the tree hole, Sean couldn''t help frowning. The legendary strong man was very keen to catch this, so he opened his mouth and explained: "my king specially explained that in order to let you recover as soon as possible, so let the adult of the life tree concentrate all the life energy into your tree hole, and the other tree holes only keep the minimum supply according to different specifications." Sean knows what that means. The life energy that a tree of life can produce is limited. If you want to change from limited to real infinite, you must wait until it transforms into a world tree. Because of this, the closer to the tree hole near the heart of the tree of life, the richer the life energy will naturally be. The second layer of tree holes separated around the tree center, the richness of life energy is only about half of that of the tree center hole, and the third layer is only about half of that of the second layer. By analogy, the life energy of the bottom tree hole is only one twentieth of that of the tree heart hole. The greatest function of life energy is not only to promote the recovery of the elves, but also to improve and strengthen their fertility and ability to a certain extent. This is also the core reason why elves like to build nests near the life tree and even compete for the living space in the tree hole. But now, in the second floor of the tree cave where the legendary strong man lives, the life energy is less than one tenth of the usual, which is obviously a lot of life energy. However, the life energy of the life tree is limited after all. If you want to increase the life energy of one tree hole, the life energy of other tree holes will naturally be extracted. After all, before formally transforming into a law creature, you still have to follow the concept of "energy conservation". "I dragged it down." Sean said sincerely. Hearing what Sean said, the legendary strongman, who had a little resentment in his heart, was stunned. He was not the strong man who had succumbed to rotikabas, but an old minister of the reform party. He was originally just a strong man in the upper holy land. However, in the forest of deep understanding, he has been shrouded in imoku''s level interference for more than a year. He has really fought several hard battles, which made him break through the shackles and become a legendary strong man unconsciously. But his breakthrough is also a little confused. Strictly speaking, even he himself is inexplicable, so the application of this legendary ability is still in an exploratory state. It was for this reason that Rorty cabas let him stay to guard the elf court. In addition to trusting him, it also gives him more time to consolidate his strength. In addition, as an old minister of the reform party, he naturally knows why rotikabas is so polite to Sean. But when Sean was arranged to stay in the tree heart cave, and the life tree had to transfer all life energy to give priority to Sean''s recovery, the old minister was naturally dissatisfied. It''s just that imoku is such a strong man, so even if he has any dissatisfaction, he won''t be foolish enough to show it. Therefore, in the three weeks since Sean lived in the tree heart cave, he has never visited him once. "There are traitors here." Sean sat in the tree hole of the legendary strong man, and then felt for a piece of white paper on which several names were listed. Demons have their own code of conduct. Although the employer Donne Giovanni provided an insider''s name to each other, those demons also secretly spied out a series of intelligence by virtue of the loose management system of the so-called ELF KING court, so as to determine the number of insiders. After all, people of blood clan are smart, and people of demon descent are not stupid. Of course, they know how to keep their ethnic group safe if they are regarded as abandoned children in case of problems. However, what they didn''t expect was that their life-saving method became the name of taking refuge in Sean. And there''s still no return. After Sean bloodwashed these dark elf insiders, the Giovanni clan will be angry. If Sean doesn''t protect them, the Giovanni clan will not let them go. But at that time, they had no choice, so the demon killer who tried to assassinate Sean would bite his teeth and make this big bet: he could only bet on Sean''s character. As for concealing the people on the list, they dare not. Otherwise, once both sides offend, they will die without a place to bury. The demon descendant who has the courage to take over the throne of the whole ethnic group will not do such a stupid thing. When the legendary Dark Elf strongman heard Sean say the traitor, his face showed some surprise. Then he quickly picked up the note in Sean''s hand and looked at it carefully. Naturally, he knew that he was busy exploring and consolidating his realm strength these days, so in fact, he was almost in a completely laissez faire attitude towards the control of the whole ELF KING court. Because he knew that the guards responsible for protecting Sean''s safety were the direct line of the reform party selected by rotikabas, and there could be no problem. If a battle really breaks out, the fluctuation of the battle will certainly be noticed by him, so he ignores it. But I didn''t expect The legendary strong man was in a cold sweat. As he expected, the people listed on the list were basically dark elves with little combat effectiveness. These people are not all from the reform party, but basically from the eternal night party. Most of them are people who are injured and can''t recover their strength. People like them are basically demobilized from the army or transferred to local garrison in the surface world, but they are not directly used in the underground world and let them become labourers. This change of status is actually a kind of devaluation. Therefore, it is understandable that these people are angry. Moreover, it is particularly important that such people are particularly dangerous once they make trouble because they also have some martial arts skills. "Eight people in all." After reading the list, the legendary strong man exhaled heavily, "it''s really my fault, but how did you know that?" "A demon killer sneaked into my room." Sean said quietly, "don''t you smell anything?" The legendary strong man raised his eyebrows. He really didn''t smell anything, but he soon opened the door and went out. Sean was not in a hurry, but still sat in the hole in the tree and waited for each other to come back. Originally, Sean didn''t know what the level of the legendary strong man left by Rorty cabas was, but now he knew it after he came here in person. However, after a little thought, he knew Rorty cabas''s idea. He just thought that nothing would happen here in the elf King''s court, so he chose the weakest legendary strong man to mean it. However, he didn''t expect that the legendary strong man''s nose was so bad. Not long after, the legendary strong dark elf came back with a terrible gloomy face: "two people died, the guard standing outside your door There were no casualties for the others, but they all fell asleep after being poisoned by sleeping incense Lord Sean, where''s the killer? " "I let go." Sean was still calm and didn''t care. The other party''s face suddenly changed after hearing this, "otherwise, how do you think you got this list?" The dark elf looked at Sean angrily. The fluctuation of his chest was as strong as a blower, but he finally suppressed his anger. After all, Sean caught the man himself, and he didn''t even know that the battle broke out upstairs, which made him start to deeply review himself. As a legendary strong man, his keen ability is actually not as good as before, which really makes him feel a burst of shame. "So, Mr. Sean, what do you think should be done with the people on this list?" "All killed." Sean''s words were full of the spirit of killing and cutting, "now is a special period for people who know the forest well, and there must not be any hidden dangers in the rear. Therefore, no matter what reason these people choose to take refuge in the enemy, they must be solved at the first time." The legendary strong man''s face was solemn and his voice hesitated: "is this action too big?" Sean glanced at each other. He knew that the people of the reform party had always been timid, but he didn''t expect that this man still retained such a character after he became a legendary strong man. However, at the thought that the other party had no hope of becoming a legendary strong man, and only reluctantly became a legendary strong man after the * * * * movement, rotikabas left him behind not only because the other party''s combat power was too low, but also because he would not make any problems harmful to his interests considering that he was from the faction of the reform party. However, such indecision must be difficult to achieve. "Big action? Hum, I even suspect that these eight people may not be the only ones who secretly defected to the enemy. If I ask you to order a thorough investigation, that''s a big move. " Sean knew that since the other party didn''t dare to make up his mind, he was the only one to do it. "Two guards with acceptable strength died. Someone must be responsible for this, so as to show the courage of the master of the forest So the eight people on the list must be killed and executed in public. It''s just because of my identity, so this order is not suitable for me to issue. Otherwise, you think I''ll come to you? " Hearing Sean''s almost undisguised sarcasm, the legendary strong man''s face turned white with anger. "You don''t have to be angry. Since you don''t have the courage to make a decision, I can only make a decision for you." Sean said coldly, "after publicly punishing and killing these eight people, you can arrange people to thoroughly investigate the internal affairs If you can''t even do this little thing well, I''ll suggest that rotikabas change someone to take charge of the elf court. " After taking a deep breath and calming his anger, the legendary strong man finally nodded: "I know what to do, your excellency Sean." Sean got up slowly, ignored each other, and turned back to his tree hole. When the rich life energy completely wrapped him, Sean felt a cool pleasure, and the whole person seemed to have a much better spiritual momentum. Of course, he also knows that this is actually just an illusion. If he wants to recover completely in his current situation, I''m afraid he really has to wait another month for rest. "I hope nothing will happen again this month." Sean now really doesn''t count on the legendary strong man at all. It''s obvious that the legendary strong man of this degree is not as good as some holy land strong men Sean knows. "Donne will certainly not give up so easily But I didn''t go to him. He dared to start with me first. When I recover from my injury, I won''t create a big, numb and annoyance for him. I''m not Sean. " "Dad, what are you going to do?" The voice of the black king sounded in Sean''s mind. "Serena has been gone for several days. It is estimated that she will have a secret confrontation with Dorn. I just need to go and help." Sean sneered, "and maybe it can help Kane lay a foundation at that time I will never miss this opportunity to kill many birds with one stone. " Chapter 1293 There is no sign of any improvement in the chaos in the underground world, but considering that every civil strife jihad in the underground world cannot end for one or two hundred years, it may take a long time to restore peace in the underground world. Only this time, stimulated by the dark elves'' unification of the whole forest of knowledge, I''m afraid this civil strife Jihad will last for a long time. The underground world is in chaos, and the surface world is no better. The void Empire, recognized as a mad dog by countless countries, went all the way north after tossing the southern continent, and began to toss along the way. Until now, it finally began to make trouble in the northern continent. The kingdom of Agnes, just yesterday, completely surrendered. Then, after the kingdom of Agnes, the other two kingdoms on the march route of the void expedition also unconditionally opened the military right of way. Now the northern continent, as long as a slightly normal person can see, the St. Joels empire is already in a weak position. In the East, the army of the Maggie empire is eyeing, and the small-scale conflict at the border is becoming more and more intense. Moreover, the army of the St. Joels empire can''t go south at all. This time, the Maggie empire is obviously moving seriously. The deployment, monitoring and blocking along the way are completely regarded as a national war, which makes the St. Joels Empire dare not act rashly. In addition, the God of war Kingdom did not know why it suddenly went crazy and dared to send troops to attack the areas controlled by the St. Joels empire one after another. What''s more surprising is that the St. Joels Empire not only did not fight back, but began to withdraw troops in a large area one after another, giving all areas to the God of war kingdom. This move also made countless people look confused. Only those strategists know that the St. Joels empire is probably in a weak state at the moment, and has no strength to fight the God of war Kingdom, the void Empire and the Maggie Empire at the same time. This news has made countless people know that the fall and destruction of the Principality of rumbel is only a matter of time. But what really annoys countless people is that the void Empire has a fourth super strong! It is said that the high-level officials of countless countries have directly scolded in private occasions, which does not leave a way for other countries. However, in the face of such a strong void Empire, they still can''t do anything, or they can''t do anything at all. They can only pray that the mad dog of the void Empire won''t come to trouble them. No matter how these countries discussed privately, they did not care when the Principality of rumbel would be broken. After Cecilia got the design drawings of magic nuclear energy from the Maggie Empire, she returned directly to the void empire with a group of Maggie Empire researchers. Later, with the assistance of the staff of the hellson Institute and tungsten Lamo, Everyone plunged into the research and development of magic nuclear source energy. Until then, the researchers of the Maggie Empire were surprised to find out why the void empire was so eager for this magic core source. If this thing is combined with the second generation magic guide power machine that the void empire is fully studying, its effect is absolutely amazing and terrible. After understanding this, these staff immediately devoted themselves to a new round of fanatical R & D work. Almost every day, in the underground Research Institute of xiadi fortress, we can see the happy, enthusiastic and focused look of these R & D personnel. Just like devout people''s enthusiasm for believing in gods, these researchers are also in a state of enthusiasm for their R & D work. These people were so enthusiastic that they didn''t even notice that there was an active path to the abyss about three or four hundred meters away from their research site. As long as the abyss path has enough power to start and counteract, its entry point will be controlled by the void empire. At that time, the energy source will continue to send troops to the underground world, so as to obtain greater strategic space and strategic resources. Of course, the people of the void empire will certainly not let these researchers easily find it here. Not to mention anything else, just those cave cold spiders stationed in this channel are Warcraft that no one knows except Shina. Their individual strength may not be high, but their number is very large. If they rush into mass action, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the strong beyond legend to seek benefits, and if their strength is lower, they will even die in this "death channel". However, as the real owner of these cave cold spiders, Shina didn''t look very good. Shina worst, one of the three leading figures in the fourth generation of the void Empire, has become increasingly famous. Of course, there are not many people who have really seen her, including Ariana and SPET, the three leading figures of the fourth generation of the high-level of the void Empire, who are also as famous as Shina. The main reason for this situation is that Shina has stayed underground for a long time and rarely appeared. Today, however, it seems to be an exception. In the military area of xiadi fortress, there was a silver haired girl who many people had never seen before. She has a leisurely posture and elegant temperament. She looks more like an aristocratic girl than a soldier, but she always exudes a sense of awe. The soldiers in xiadi fortress are all veterans who have really gone to the battlefield and survived the extremely tragic battlefield, so they know what the spirit of slaughter emanates from the girl. To put it better, soldiers are murderous. If it''s a little ugly, it''s human slaughter. Only the battlefield veteran who has slaughtered countless creatures will have such an invisible power. Just when the soldiers didn''t know how to deal with it, they saw a beautiful blonde woman walking towards the silver haired girl. Many soldiers breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the blonde woman. Oliana. Today, one of the leaders of the younger generation of the void Empire represents the military power of the wilderness. Her troops are stationed in oasis city and occasionally come to xiadi fortress to carry out a series of offensive and defensive exercises with Stalin''s defenders. In terms of effect, it has a good effect on the improvement of military strength and military literacy. Because of this, the garrison on the side of xiadi fortress knew the beautiful general who was very beautiful and dangerous. Of course, more trust is her strength. Ignoring the concerned eyes of the soldiers around, Ariana looked at the silver haired girl in front of her, and her face showed a dignified color: "accelerated?" The silver haired girl nodded with a unique coolness in her voice: "the medicine developed by leice has begun to be uncontrollable. She said that now the only way is to completely peel off this blood." "What are you going to do?" Ariana frowned. "Does your father know?" "I... didn''t tell my father." The silver haired girl shook her head, "I don''t know what to say If he knew that his daughter would soon become a spider, what would he think Although leice looks strange, she is indeed an authority in this regard. I see that even those blood research experts at the hellson Institute are inviting her to join their faction. " "Sina..." the voice and face of Ariana looked a little painful. "What did leice say?" "If I don''t have blood stripping surgery within a month, I won''t be able to peel it anymore." The silver haired girl, one of the leaders of the younger generation of the void Empire and the fourth generation of senior leaders who have been appointed the next xiadi fortress commander, Shina Vost, looks unprecedentedly weak at the moment, "and I will be completely demonized in six months at the latest The blood of the cold Spider Queen of the crypt is affected by higher blood and can no longer be inhibited by drugs or other means. She has completely changed my blood. Maybe if I have children in the future, I can get rid of this spider demonization in a few generations. " "Then why don''t you peel it off?" Ariana asked in a deep voice. "If I peel off, then I will return to a normal person." Shina whispered, "but then I can''t command and control the spiders. The safety of the underground research institute cannot be guaranteed. And I... Will even become an ordinary person without strength. " "Is it worth it?" Ariana''s voice was a little uncomfortable. Although in front of outsiders, they have been portrayed as political enemies who are in a balanced situation and opposite to each other, in fact, their personal relationship has always been very good. After all, they both had the same master: Sean, and when Orianna first came to the void duchy, it was always Shina who received her. Later, when they performed their first task, they supported, encouraged and cooperated with each other. Their feelings have far exceeded those of ordinary people, even more close than their own sisters. Because of this, when Ariana learned that Shina was likely to degenerate into a spider, her heart felt a pain for no reason, which was stronger than Shina herself. Because Ariana knows that the crypt cold spider, since this spider is called a crypt, it is obviously a creature that can''t see light. This can be seen from Shina''s more and more snow-white hair and more and more white skin. Once the spider is demonized, Shina will never come out of the ground again. Perhaps only at night can she leave the ground and come to the ground. "Nothing is worth it or not." Shina chuckled, but the smile was particularly distressing in Orianna''s eyes, "my father can sacrifice his life for the void Empire, and how can I ruin his reputation as his daughter?" "This damn reputation!" Ariana cursed. But Shina just shook her head slightly: "it has nothing to do with reputation. I just look forward to my father very much, and I have always been eager to be a hero like him Speaking of, I''m not afraid of your jokes. In fact, I was very timid before. I didn''t dare to do anything. When I first came here, at that time, it was just a very shabby small territory. Then my father often went out to war. I was always the only one in the family. At that time, uncle Neil, Lord Sean and Uncle William accompanied me in turn. " "Since then, I have set a goal for myself. I must become a person like my father and be needed by everyone." Listening to Shina talking about her past memories, oliana doesn''t know why, but she feels heartache. "Then... That''s what you know. Because of an accident, I gained such power. At that time, I was very happy. Because I think I can finally become a person needed by everyone. Then, I began to study hard and grow hard, and finally dared to go to the battlefield for the first time. At that time, I think back now, I feel very exciting. " "You''ve done enough." Oliana whispered. "Uncle Sean hasn''t come back yet." Shina shook her head slightly. "I can often see that sister Cecilia always stands on the path of the abyss and stares down. She often stands all day. If I give up now, then no one will protect the basement and the path of the abyss, which will aggravate everyone''s pressure and work. I don''t want to. " "Then you have to sacrifice yourself?" Ariana''s voice was already a little angry, "you dare not say, I''ll tell Miss Cecilia!" "No!" Shina hurried to hold oliana. "Sister Cecilia knows about it She told me to strip my blood immediately and ordered leice to prepare. I should have had an operation today, but I... Sneaked out. " "You..." Ariana was angry. "Is there no other way?" "Let me tell you a story." Shina sighed softly. "This is the story I saw in a book the other day." "Oh?" Ariana raised her eyebrows. "What story?" "The story is about a pair of lovers who are separated from each other. Then the boy went to join the army, leaving only the girl at home. He said he would come back and marry her in two years. " Shina smiled and said in a soft voice, "but when the boy went to join the army, another boy appeared. He thought the girl had no lover, so he pursued the girl. However, when the girl said she already had a lover and the lover went to join the army, the second boy said he didn''t mind waiting. Maybe the boy didn''t come back two years later. " "It''s really hard to say about joining the army and fighting." Oliana nodded. "But ah, the boy who joined the army just went to the reserve recruits training." Shina sighed and continued, "but anyway, the second boy broke into the girl''s life regardless of the girl''s opposition. I will greet her and accompany her every day. Anyway, I will do a lot of things... " "The boy is so mean." Ariana disdained and said, "I didn''t pay attention to the girl''s wishes..." Shina shrugged her shoulders and continued, "then ah, the girl unknowingly fell in love with the boy. So at this time, the girl panicked. She felt that she had done something sorry for her lover, so she began to desperately refuse the kindness of the second boy, and even dared not see him again, because the heavy sense of guilt almost made the girl breathless, and she felt very ashamed of her weak will. " "But the second boy still didn''t give up. He still pursued the girl, continued to intervene in the girl''s life arrogantly and rudely, and even said he didn''t mind waiting. But the girl did not agree to continue such a relationship, because she thought it was a sin. " "And then? What happened then? " "Later..." Shina lengthened the ending, "I don''t know. The second half of the book was burned, and I don''t know the end. " "Ah, I''m so angry." Ariana snorted heavily, "so what are you trying to express?" "You see, there is no best of both worlds in this world. We are just making choices when we live." Shina smiled. "I think the girl''s last choice must be to return to her lover. Then the boy chose to wait and accompany from the beginning. " "You mean..." "I''ve chosen it from the beginning." Shina said softly, "I won''t peel off this blood, even if it will demonize my spider, but this is also my choice I don''t regret it. " Chapter 1294 Shina has made her own choice. Although Ariana is a little depressed, she doesn''t say anything. She wanted to persuade Shina to give up, but when the words came to her mouth, looking at her resolute look, she knew that no matter how she advised, she could not change Shina''s mind: "you are as stubborn as Lord Alfred." "That''s why we are father and daughter." Shina smiled sweetly, "I can understand your father''s insistence. Therefore, I finally have my own persistence now. I believe my father will understand me if he knows. " "But understanding doesn''t mean supporting." Ariana sighed. Shina''s small face also showed a distressed look: "yes, my father will understand my practice, but he may not agree with my practice Ah, no matter. Anyway, as long as I avoid this month, my blood will not be eradicated, and it will be useless at that time. " "It''s hard for you." Orianna opened her mouth, but finally she didn''t speak out her inner persuasion, "so you''re hiding from Miss Cecilia now?" "Yes, if sister Cecilia caught me, I would be taken back." Shina stuck out her tongue a little and showed her playful side, "so I want to hide secretly It''s just that in the past, someone took me away. Now I ran out myself and got a little lost. " Ariana quickly shook her head and stopped: "don''t look at me, I can''t take you out When Miss Cecilia asks, everyone knows I took you away, and I''ll be unlucky. " "Coward!" Shina curled her lips. "I don''t know. Go straight down this road to the end, and then turn the corner to the exit of the restricted area." Orianna suddenly said, "I don''t know that after going out of the restricted area, it is the living area. Anyway, I just came to talk to Lord Stalin about the next military exercise. When I met you, I was just on my way. " Shina''s face suddenly showed a sweet smile: "I knew Anna you were the best." With that, he jumped at Ariana quickly and gave Ariana a big hug. Then she ran in a hurry. The speed was not even much slower than that of Orianna''s full sprint. Almost when Orianna turned around, she could only see the figure of hina away and a sentence in her ear: "we''ll see you in a month." Her long silver hair fluttered in the wind. Shina is not old now, and the whole person is particularly energetic. Ariana shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly. At this time, some veterans who were familiar with Oriana dared to secretly ask: "head of the army of Oriana, who is that little girl with silver hair...?" Orianna was the head of the silver sideburns legion, but after the tribes in the wilderness surrendered to the void Empire, the wall tribe adapted several main forces and incorporated them into the silver sideburns Legion. William and Hella naturally understood this kind of small hand, but after all, Ariana was Sean''s disciple, so they turned a blind eye to the matter of preserving the strength of the tribe. Only in terms of combat effectiveness, the silver sideburns Legion is now one of the powerful legions of the void Empire, second only to the five ace legions, and even the first infantry Legion under snooker can''t match it. However, if the first infantry regiment occupies the advantage of defending the city, even in the face of the ace Legion such as the silver sideburns legion, Ariana can''t do any good. In the training and cultivation of the Legion, the void empire is a little extreme. Unlike other empires, they focus on cultivating ace legions with strong combat power, high tactical literacy and comprehensive combat ability. In the entire void Empire, it can be called the fighting omnipotent legion, that is, only Alfred''s Lion of thunder, clough''s Cecilia guards and the wing of convictions currently under the command of levy. In addition, including the iron wings and the scarlet knights, which are the same sequence of the five ace armies, are not omnipotent. The other legions, second only to the five ace armies, are really extremely biased: like Stalin''s first infantry regiment, they are very good at defensive and positional warfare. It must be the best candidate to let them fight defensive and city defense, but if they want to attack the city and pull out the stronghold, it is tantamount to letting them die; The same is true of Noke''s second Infantry Corps. They have an amazing sense of tactics in terms of aid, harassment and containment, but they are not suitable for the plan of frontal combat, otherwise it is also a situation of meat buns beating dogs. Basically, every legion of the void empire will have obvious advantages and disadvantages. As long as it is specially targeted, it is easy to be annihilated. But William and Hella had a way to transform such an army into an army that shocked and headache countless kingdoms. Hearing the veteran''s inquiry, oliana smiled: "you didn''t recognize her? You have been stationed here for nothing all these years. " Seeing Orianna''s slightly joking look, the veteran''s brain boomed, and a rumor about the gorge fortress immediately sounded. Then he stretched out a finger and pointed down. Soon, he saw Ariana smiling and nodding. He couldn''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, he didn''t go up and intercept forcibly just now. ¡­¡­ No matter what the veteran wants to understand, and whether the soldiers see Shina''s identity or not. Little Shina ran out of the restricted area at an amazing speed. As long as she entered the living area, she found a place to hide. A month later, the blood of the cold Spider Queen was completely integrated into her blood and even resonated with her soul. Then no one could let her peel off at that time. However, just as Shina was about to run to the military restricted area of the fortress, her body suddenly froze. A huge white cat is lying lazily in the middle of the road. It seemed to feel the breath of Shina. The cat lazily raised its eyelids, then yawned and stared at Shina. It had neither the intention to get up nor the intention to make way. Little Shina, when she saw the white cat lying on the ground with a height of nearly two meters and a body length of nearly five meters, her little face collapsed directly. She hurriedly looked back at her back. When she saw that no one appeared, she gently breathed out a breath, and then said with a slightly flattering look: "marshmallow, I know you''re the best. Let me go Well, as long as you let me go, I will buy a lot of food in a month. " spun sugar. Cecilia brought back the unknown Warcraft she kept a long time ago, but she didn''t expect that she had transformed into such a monster! Originally, this guy fell into a long sleep after eating the crystal of four elements. Later, when he woke up, he had been provided by Neil. Basically, he lived a carefree life and didn''t even need to hunt. But I don''t know why, this time when Cecilia came back from the Maggie Empire, she suddenly arrived at the gorge fortress with cotton candy. At first, many people despised this unknown Warcraft that seemed to have been abandoned. But as the marshmallow easily suppressed the joint attack of several strong men, no one dared to despise the marshmallow any more. Of course, the life of marshmallow in xiadi fortress is certainly not as comfortable as when it was supported in the oasis, but at least it is not so bad. Shina knows very well that if she fights one-on-one, she will never be the opponent of marshmallow. Cotton candy has been quite human for a long time and can understand the common language of the mainland. At this time, when hearing Shina''s words, he subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked his mouth. But soon, it shook its head reluctantly. Compared with delicious food, marshmallow suddenly felt a shudder if she let go of Shina and was blamed by Cecilia - those ordinary legendary strong people can''t suppress it, but this doesn''t mean Cecilia can''t suppress it. Cotton candy doesn''t want to annoy Cecilia, especially recently. "Marshmallow." Shina saw the marshmallow get up and walk towards herself. Although the gesture seemed to be full of flaws, Shina knew that it was just a means for the marshmallow to tease her opponent. "It''s no use asking any more." A voice like the sound of nature suddenly sounded behind Shina. When marshmallow saw someone coming, he also stopped and squatted to one side. But Shina suddenly gave a thrill, and the whole person looked a little trembling and pitiful. With a sad face, she turned around, looked at the beautiful and temperament young woman standing less than ten meters behind her, and then said, "sister Cecilia... You, what''s the matter with you." "If I don''t come, who else in this fortress can control you?" Cecilia raised her face and snorted, "leice is waiting for you. Come back with me." "Sister Cecilia..." Shina bit her teeth, then took a deep breath and said with courage, "I don''t want to peel off my blood!" Cecilia seemed to have known that Shina would say this. She shook her head calmly: "No. The void Empire has not fallen to the need to sacrifice your interests to maintain its security You are not the only one who can communicate with the crypt cold Spider Queen. Cotton candy can also be used. That''s why I brought him here Leice has already reported to me that your blood can''t be suppressed. You can either peel it off or you can only watch your spider demonize. " "I don''t care." Shina shook her head suddenly, "sister Cecilia..." "Your father won''t agree." Cecilia still shook her head and didn''t let go. "You''re the only one left in the blood of the Worcester family. Fred won''t watch you demonize." "What if I can convince my father?" Shina looked at Cecilia and said, "sister Cecilia, I really... Want to contribute to this family. I don''t want to see all of you charging in front and making constant efforts for the void Empire, but I can''t do anything. I can only stay behind and watch. Uncle Neil, Uncle William and even uncle Sean have taught me lessons and taught me some things. Although they didn''t force me anything, I have seen their eyes and I know they are disappointed. " Cecilia''s heart was slightly touched. She still remembers these things. When Sean was not a baron and there was only one panda leader in the territory, Shina had taken classes under Neil, William, Sean and Reina, and learned a lot of knowledge, including government affairs, military strategy, swordsmanship, marksmanship and so on, but her talent and physique were not very good, so she didn''t learn anything in the end. But after all, she was Alfred''s only daughter, so everyone didn''t say anything at that time. Anyway, it wasn''t a pressure to keep her as a little princess. Until, because of a small accident, Shina had a relationship with the underground cold Spider Queen, Shina''s fate was changed. Looking at Shina''s unswerving eyes, Cecilia''s heart was also touched and shaken. Everyone has the right to choose their own destiny, so how can she make a decision for Shina? Just like in those years, Sean never made any decision for her, but silently sheltered her from the wind and rain. He watched her change from a clumsy magician apprentice to one of the leading magicians in the miracle continent. And Shina, she just made a decision, so what can others do to stop her choice? Can you do these things in the name of "good for her"? Cecilia shook her head slightly. She knew she had done wrong. If Sean was here She couldn''t help thinking of Sean, and her spirit was in a trance again. If it were Sean, what would Sean do? Taking a deep breath, Cecilia looked at Shina with a firm face, and finally smiled: "well, you convinced me that I won''t interfere in your affairs. After all, this was our little Shina''s decision. But... Alfred is your father after all, so I think you must discuss it with your father. If you can convince your father, I believe others are not qualified to stop you. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Shina''s eyes gradually became bright. The light shining in her eyes was extremely dazzling, and her whole temperament was completely refreshed: "thank you, sister Cecilia! I''ll write to my father now. I''ll be able to convince my father! " Looking at the cheering Shina, Cecilia sighed gently, and then turned away. Cotton candy was relieved to see that Cecilia didn''t command him to do anything. Then it seemed to think of Shina''s promise to buy him delicious food, so it ran to Shina and began to linger on Shina''s clothes. This rogue move provoked Shina to pat the marshmallow on the head and said with a smile: "hum, you are the most greedy OK, OK, I know. After I convince my father, I''ll send someone to buy you something delicious. Well, Xiaohan really wants to store a lot of delicious food. All of them are excavated by those little ice spiders. Go and play with her. " Xiaohan refers to the cold Spider Queen of the underground cave. It seemed that the marshmallow became excited when he heard something to eat. He stretched out his tongue and gently licked Shina, causing Shina to laugh like a silver bell. After that, the marshmallow left Shina and ran towards the underpass, ready to find his good friend. In those days, marshmallow, the cold Spider Queen and Gulu were as friendly as brothers and sisters. However, with the successive changes of countless later events, the three of them were scattered from each other: Gulu is still guarding the wild fortress, just like an artificial sun, illuminating the whole wild fortress and preventing the emergence and attack of any undead; The cold Spider Queen of the cave also moved to the gorge fortress with Shina leaving the void City, transferred her nest, and cultivated a large cold spider army here. Only cotton candy, seems to have been confused for several years, in addition to eating and sleeping every day. After little Shina dried the saliva left over from the marshmallow, the look on her face was not as relaxed as before when she faced Cecilia. On the contrary, it was a dignified look. Because she knew what the attitude of her father, Alfred Worcester, would be. But even if his father objected, so what? Shina snorted. She decided to fight for her rights and interests. This time she would never give up. Because she doesn''t want to become an ordinary person, and she doesn''t want to watch others rush to protect her. She wants to join her father''s career, contribute her strength to the beautiful country of the void Empire, and participate in the development of the country, not just be a passer-by or bystander. Holding her hands tightly, Shina patted her face to cheer herself up. This is a war that belongs to her! The opponent of the war is her father! And she will win the war anyway! ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Alfred, who was far away in the northern continent, did not know that his daughter would soon start his first father daughter quarrel with him. However, as a master''s keen intuition, he still vaguely realized that something bad was about to happen. This made Alfred, who was discussing military deployment in the barracks, sneeze. "Sir Fred, are you all right?" Hella asked with some concern, "are you tired from successive battles?" Alfred wiped his nose and said with a smile, "no, it''s possible. His nose was itchy just now Let''s continue our discussion. " "OK." Hella gave Alfred a strange look, but did not say anything, but continued to discuss with him. Chapter 1295 With the complete containment of the St. Joels Empire and the fall of the kingdom of GNES, the road from the void Empire to the Principality of rumbel was finally completely opened, and no one could stop it. Therefore, when the army of the void Empire really stepped into the territory of the Principality of rumbel, the defenders everywhere in the Principality of rumbel showed an extremely low morale. Even though the Imperial City issued all kinds of emergency dispatch orders, there are still not many lords and nobles willing to respond - of course, except those lords who once participated in the killing of the former Archduke, after all, they are already in the same boat as the current Archduke. As long as the Principality of rumbel is broken, they will certainly be settled in the autumn. So in such a situation of last resort, they naturally have to do it themselves. In fact, not all lords are willing to compete with the army of the void empire. After hearing that the kingdom of Agnes had surrendered and the two subsequent kingdoms did not dare to resist, many lords began to make secret contact with the St. Joels Empire and the Maggie Empire, trying to take refuge in the two empires to seek refuge. In fact, the Principality of rumbel still has a lot of talents. Otherwise, how can it survive in the gap between the two empires for so many years? Of course, not many of these talents can really be regarded by the Empire. In fact, there are only four or five people - this number is amazing for a principality. You know, in those days, the Principality of lane had an empty Kingdom area, but in fact, only three people who could really be regarded as talents were ASENA g. Evans, rold g. Evans and Devin sodell saber. The area of the Principality of rumbel is less than half that of the kingdom of Ryan, but there are four or five talents that can be seen by the Maggie Empire and the St. Joels empire. This gold content is absolutely amazing. If in the past, these talents were willing to take refuge in the Maggie Empire, the Maggie Empire would naturally be eager for it. But now, the person who launched rumbel''s Revenge war is the void Empire, while the Maggie Empire and the void empire are in the honeymoon period at this time, so when they see the trust of the two talents, they can only reluctantly refuse. There is no other reason. These two people are the people on the must kill list ordered by Cecilia - this list records the culprits who directly or indirectly caused the death of Cecilia''s parents in that year, so Cecilia will certainly not let go of one person. As for the St. Joels Empire, they never refuse to come. After all, in their current situation, even some incompetent wine bags and rice bags can pull out a large number of private soldiers to take refuge. Even if these private soldiers are used as cannon fodder, they can play a good role - especially when the St. Joels empire is fighting with the God of war and the Maggie Empire at the same time. However, there is another problem: these private soldiers must have a way to break through the blockade of the Maggie empire. To this end, the St. Joels Empire had to launch several tough attacks on the blockade line of the Maggie empire in order to obtain a temporary occupied area to meet these nobles who were ready to flee from the Principality of rumbel. However, the calculation of the St. Joels empire was smart, but the void Empire did not just look at the furnishings of its allies. The lion of thunder led by Alfred soon set up a second blockade along the blockade line arranged by the Maggie empire over the Principality of rumbel. As a result, the breakthrough made by the St. Joels empire with a tough attitude became a convex mouth deeply trapped in the enemy line and fell into the tactical disadvantage of surrounded by three bread. "Everything, just as Lord Haila expected." A lion Orc looked at the smoke ahead and said to Alfred next to him, "this battle looks really easy." In the billowing dust and smoke in front of the lion, there are seven allied armies of nobles of the Principality of rumbel, with a total force of as much as 130000. On average, each nobleman also has nearly 20000 private soldiers. On the other hand, Alfred and the lion orcs have only 50000 troops, less than half of the enemy. This is still the Legion combined by Alfred and another general. If Alfred''s thunder lion alone, I''m afraid the troops will be only close to 30000. After all, although there were not many outbreaks of fighting along the way, several hard battles were fought by the lion of thunder and Cecilia guards in turn. In the lack of sufficient troops, the two ace legions can be said to have to lose many people in one battle. Up to now, it can retain nearly 30000 troops, which can be said to be the proof of the great combat power of the lion of thunder. It''s rare that Alfred didn''t take the lead in charge of the charge. He rode on a silver horse and just stared at the battle ahead. It seems that once the war situation changes, they will immediately lead the pro guards to rush into the battlefield for support. Perhaps he saw Alfred''s prudence. The lion who cooperated with Alfred couldn''t help laughing: "Lord Fred, you''re all right, but you''re too nervous The battle situation ahead has been basically determined. Unless the rumbel people retreat, they will die. " The lion Orc who spoke was only the head of a small tribe in the wilderness, but after Haila and William integrated all the military forces in the wilderness, the lion has passed the examination one after another, so he is now promoted to the head of a 20000 person army. However, although the orc is the head of the army like Alfred, there is a great gap in the ranks of the two sides: not to mention that the legions led by the two are the ace army of the fifth level and the regular army of the third level, not to mention that Alfred is now the Duke of the void Empire, and the orc is just a jazz. Therefore, in the combined operation of multiple legions, the leadership and command are naturally firmly in Alfred''s hands. Therefore, the lion Orc looked at Alfred''s eyes with a trace of awe and hidden envy. Envy, but not envy. Because Alfred''s military achievements were actually fought in countless battlefields, no one would doubt. So the lion Orc would envy Alfred''s position, but not him. His heart was also full of energy at this time, eager to become an important minister like Alfred one day. In fact, this may be hard to say in other countries, but it is not difficult in the void empire. As long as you show enough strength to match, it is very normal to be hired exceptionally. Even if there is no talent and strength beyond the specification and obtain a large number of military achievements, it is also a road to prosperity and promotion. As long as he gets enough military merit with Alfred this time, and goes back after the expedition, he is bound to be promoted to another level or two. Sean has nothing special about military command. Originally, he wanted to move the original game, but after discussing with William and Hella, he cancelled this point and adopted the tradition of miracle mainland: that is, the system of Title command and temporary command. In other words, in a multi Legion battlefield, the order of secondary command is obtained according to the level of military rank and rank. Alfred, for example, is now a senior general appointed by the military unification Department of the void empire. Once in a multi Legion theater, unless he is a marshal higher than him, his command is the highest. If a second general also enters the battlefield, the command will depend on the titles of the two generals: for example, Alfred is a duke, while Stalin''s military post is a general, but his title is a marquis, so he must obey Alfred''s arrangement. Of course, there is an exception. For example, in a war, Stalin was designated by William as the theater commander, so even if Alfred joined the theater, he must obey Stalin''s command. Alfred was able to take over command only when Stalin died or was unable to continue his task as a theater commander. Of course, if Alfred and clough, two generals with the same rank and title, appear on the same battlefield, then they can only fight for military merit - according to the achievements of their two legions, after all, the commander of an Ever Victorious division is more persuasive than the commander of another legion with mediocre achievements. It is precisely because of this set of command system strictly ordered that the void Empire has never had command confusion or commanders competing for power in any war. "Cecilia wants to clean up the whole principality of rumbel, so none of these noble lords can run away. We have to take up 120000 spirit to deal with it." Alfred said softly, in a mild tone, but obviously with a trace of criticism, "it''s best to completely destroy these nobles in the Principality of rumbel here. Even if not, we should beat them up as much as possible, so that they have no combat ability even if they return to the Principality of rumbel." The lion nodded seriously. He knew that Alfred was teaching battlefield experience. "This time we can smoothly open the second defense line, which makes the wishful thinking of the St. Joels Empire empty. A large part of the reason is that the other party''s famous generals are not fighting with the Maggie Empire, but with the God of war Kingdom, so they have made a loophole." Alfred said in a deep voice, "but this kind of thing, after all, has a lot of tricks, so you can''t take it as an inevitable result." "You''re right." The lion commander nodded seriously. If the old seven empires can stand on the miracle continent, how can there be no ten generals. The St. Joels Empire has the third of the ten generals. Fortunately, the general was arranged by the St. Joels Empire to deal with the God of war Kingdom, so he could not focus on commanding the defense line against the Maggie empire. Otherwise, Alfred and others would have no chance to open the second border line before the St. Joels Empire broke through the defense line of the Maggie Empire, And he turned around to pit the St. Joels empire. However, in the overall strategic situation arranged by Haila, the real goal to be wary of is not the St. Joels empire. But the Principality of rumbel. Although the Principality of rumbel is sandwiched between the two empires, in fact, this small principality has a talent that can be coveted by any kingdom and even empire. The ninth of the ten generals, Apollo beta. The veteran rumbel, who is over 50 years old, is very good at taking advantage of the number of people. Especially with the growth of his age this year, his military style has become more and more tricky and strange. Although Haila refused to admit defeat, in fact, the veteran''s command style just restrained Haila''s advantages. Once he was allowed to integrate the troops of the whole principality of rumbel, Haila was difficult to compete with it without any foreign aid support. Therefore, Haila told all the generals in charge of the second line of defense to consume the troops of these rumbel nobles as much as possible, no matter what means, even to let these nobles escape back to rumbel principality, but they must break down all their private soldiers and resolutely not let them bring them back to rumbel Principality. In addition, Hera also spread all kinds of gossip in the Principality of rumbel. Cecilia''s expedition this time is purely a war of revenge. She will never operate on irrelevant people, as long as these people are not involved in this war of revenge. It was precisely because of such news, and after the two small lords of the Principality of rumbel were not attacked by the void Empire, the news of saving their lives spread all over the Principality of rumbel in an instant, so many people refused to obey the orders of the King City. Haila believed that even if Apollos was one of the top ten generals, he would never be able to resist the attack of the void Empire when he lost his advantage in number. Moreover, in today''s era when the checks and balances of the peace parliament have been lost, the war is no longer the same as before, and the legendary strong and super strong can not be used at will. As long as we let the void find Apollo''s hiding place, Haila will definitely let imoku or kokirei win each other directly with the power of thunder. After all, we have super strong people. Why not? If the Principality of rumbel had not been sold to the Maggie Empire, Haila would have ordered the super strong to enter the battlefield and directly carry out one-sided slaughter. Why did the kingdom of Agnes surrender in just a few days? It''s not broken by the super strong. Chapter 1296 On the battlefield full of gunpowder smoke, the cry of killing shook the sky. A soldier in black leather armor put his left shoulder against the square shield in his hand, and then fiercely bumped into a soldier in white light armor, forcibly shortening the distance between the two sides. Then the long sword of his right hand fiercely pierced the gap between the waist and abdomen of the other party''s light armor. Then, before the other party could recover, the soldier in black leather armor had waved his shield, opened the other party, and then kicked the other party directly, not only kicking the other party to the ground, but also taking advantage of the opportunity to easily pull out the long sword stabbed like the other party''s body. Then he ignored the place where he had fallen on the chaotic battlefield, turned and rushed towards the other enemies around him. Fighting like this can be seen everywhere in this battlefield full of gunsmoke. Both black leather armored soldiers kill white light armored soldiers and white light armored soldiers kill Black Leather armored soldiers. It can be said that both sides have exchanges with each other. However, most of the fallen soldiers are still these soldiers wearing white light armor, but different from the soldiers in black leather armor who will be completely killed once they fall, it seems that the soldiers in black leather armor do not take lethality as the pursuit index, but reduce the number of enemy soldiers through continuous fighting. The vast majority of white armor soldiers did not die under the weapons of black armor soldiers, but were trampled to death by others when they fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. A black armor soldier with half of his black leather armor stained with blood just cut the throat of a hostile soldier. The splashed blood splashed on his face, making him particularly ferocious. However, before he could reach out and erase the blood, two enemy soldiers in white light armor had attacked from left to right. The soldier with black leather armor only had time to wave the square shield of his left hand to block the attack of the enemy on the left, but his right body was stabbed by another enemy. The sharp pain from the waist and abdomen made the soldier''s face very painful, but his eyes turned red and looked particularly angry. He didn''t cry, but let out a roar. Because of the distance, the black leather armored soldier couldn''t fight back with his sword, so he just hit the other party''s face with his right hand. The bridge of the nose was hit hard, which made the soldier feel a sudden darkness in front of him. A burst of dizziness and weightlessness made the soldier''s steps stagger. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the black armour soldier did not hesitate. Another sword swept cleanly, and a touch of blood sprayed from the throat of the staggering white armour soldier. Then the black armor soldier completely ignored the long sword penetrating his abdomen and the tragedy of the enemy before he died. Instead, he suddenly exerted his left hand, opened the chopping angle of the enemy on the left with a shield, and then fiercely waved his sword to cut it off. However, it may be because of blood loss and fatigue, or because the action range is too large, involving the abdominal injury. His sword did not pose any threat to his opponent, but revealed a flaw of himself. In this way, instead, let the opponent take advantage of this deception, and then cut the sword straight on the shoulder of the black armour soldier. Watching the other party gnash his teeth and drag the saw, it strongly provoked extreme pain. The black armour soldier also fiercely waved his sword and stabbed, and the long sword directly ran through the other party''s throat. Successive killings and injuries have basically brought down the black leather soldier. However, he did not just fall down, but always insisted on standing in place, and even tried to pull out the long sword stuck on the enemy''s cervical spine. However, because he expended too much strength, he pulled out the long sword anyway. The consciousness of black armor soldiers began to disperse gradually, and the cry of killing in their ears had begun to weaken gradually, as if the war was about to go away. But the black armor soldier knew that the battle was far from over, because in his eyes, the fighting between his comrades in arms and the enemy was still fierce and cruel. Suddenly! A burst of severe pain came from his chest and abdomen, which suddenly made his consciousness clear again. The sound of shouting and killing in his ears, like gradually disappearing, became clear again. He looked down at the small part of the sword tip that ran through his body. Suddenly, he looked back and saw a crazy looking light armor soldier standing behind him. Then he grabbed the long sword in his hand and stabbed it into his body. He even kept exerting force. Soon, more than one small sword tip ran through his body. As soon as the black armour soldier clenched his teeth, he directly hit the other party''s face with an elbow. When the other party looked up and took a step back, he suddenly turned around, and then grabbed a hatchet hanging on his waist with his right hand and hit the other party''s head hard. In an instant, the liquid mixed with red and white splashed out. But the next moment, another soldier in white light armor rushed out and sent his long sword into the soldier in black leather armor. Then came the second and third place, as if to vent their inner fear, several soldiers were frantically attacking. In a moment, ten holes and eight holes were pierced on the black armor soldier, unaware that the black armor soldier''s breathing had stopped. These white light armored soldiers who frantically attacked, like a pheromone source, began to frantically transmit a pheromone of panic and fear to their surroundings. Soon, the white light armor soldiers began to appear chaos and collapse. Moreover, this chaos is spreading to the whole battlefield in a completely irresistible trend. ¡­¡­ Croft, standing on a high ground outside the battlefield, felt the great changes in the battlefield ahead, and his eyes suddenly lit up: "let Speer attack!" Soon, the sound of a horn began to ring through the battlefield. An army, also wearing black leather armor, soon rushed towards the battlefield. The number of this force is not large, about 5000. However, the momentum of Speer, the leader, made the momentum of this reserve force not like a force of 5000 people, but more like a division of tens of thousands of tigers and wolves. Just a momentum of charge has completely exacerbated the overall defeat of the enemy. Those soldiers with white light armor on the outermost edge of the battlefield soon began to have deserters, first a few, then a dozen or dozens. When Speer''s reserve forces plunged into the battlefield, it finally caused a chain reaction in the whole battlefield: these white light armor soldiers could not stop Speer, who had been recuperating in the rear, and were easily chiseled through half the battlefield by the other party. Moreover, Speer also insisted on implementing Hella''s core strategic thought, and did not seek to kill the enemy at all, but only caused greater damage as much as possible, in order to reduce the enemy''s effective strength. With Speer''s break, the enemy''s battle array finally collapsed completely. This collapse soon made the whole battlefield chaotic, and a large number of enemy troops began to flee in all directions. No matter how the surviving commanders shouted, they could not stop the fact that these soldiers collapsed completely, but exposed their identity, The soldiers of Cecilia''s guards rushed into the crowd and killed them on the spot. The collapse of the main battlefield soon caused a chain reaction between the other two battlefields around it. The morale of the coalition forces in the Principality of rumbel has obviously suffered a fatal blow, and many soldiers close to the edge of the battlefield have begun to abscond. Soon, a series of drums sounded in the enemy''s military array. Hearing the sound of drums, the defeated and fleeing soldiers of the Principality of rumbel immediately retreated back to the rear, and then several legions who had been on standby and had not attacked rushed out of the enemy''s main array and began to cover the retreat of their own forces and close down the fleeing soldiers. However, the Cecilia guards could not let the other side achieve their wishes. With the Cecilia guards on the main battlefield launching a new round of charge attack, the forces of the surrounding two battlefields immediately kept up, and three new charge forces were formed in an instant. Croft looked at the enemy''s formation and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth: "order, the whole army! Attack! " The flag bearer soon began to wave the flag. The reserve forces that had stayed aside immediately rushed towards the enemy''s array like sharks smelling blood. In an instant, they gathered into a black trend and pressed it with extremely heavy momentum pressure. At this time, the enemy formation of the Principality of rumbel soon caused a commotion, and the fleeing soldiers began to flee around. The situation that had been barely maintained suddenly became chaotic again. Seeing that clough launched the general attack without paying attention, the enemy''s drums soon changed and began to become hasty. At the next moment, several legions, originally to cover their own soldiers, withdrew and gathered their troops, left only one in a moment, and the remaining three also began to withdraw with the large forces. The soldiers of the Legion who were left behind also showed a firm look of generosity. They soon dispersed the formation and pulled out a long defense array. It was obvious that they were left to be responsible for the dead troops after the break. However, the scale of less than 10000 people wants to block Clov, who now has nearly 50000 troops? Let alone without the support of several other troops, only five thousand people are needed to break through the defense line of this broken back force. However, remembering Hella''s special strategic plan, clough did not intend to continue to pursue around the crossing line, but ordered to annihilate all the enemy soldiers on the battlefield without leaving any prisoners. The name of butcher clough finally began to resound in beidalu. Chapter 1297 "Bang!" A sound of heavy objects falling echoed in the secret room. A solemn middle-aged man gasped heavily and his face turned red, which made others in the secret room worried about whether this guy would suddenly die. But soon, the middle-aged man let everyone in the secret room know that their worries were superfluous. Although he was still angry, he picked up the chair he had just kicked out, and then set it up and sat down again. "Is there no other way?" The middle-aged man said reluctantly. This sentence attracted the attention of others in the secret room. Everyone couldn''t help looking at the face of the white haired old man sitting on the left side of the long table. Apollo beta, ranking ninth among the top ten, is a legendary general who is very good at using the advantage of numbers. Although he is slightly deficient in the overall strategic view and his tactical literacy is relatively general, he is very good at giving full play to the troops he can use at hand, and almost accurately divides the work to every soldier. Basically, in the case of the same force scale, Apollo''s tactical literacy was not so desperate. Unlike William and Hella, it always created a sense of despair. However, if Apollos had more troops than the other party, even if he had only 10% more troops, he could inexplicably lose the war. Therefore, the battle commanded by Apollo should at least have more than 10% more troops than the enemy. Of course, in terms of military strength, the more the better. The more military advantages, the faster Apollo won the war. "No way." Apollo saw that everyone looked at him, but he was not timid at all. He said calmly, "Haila Garcia, although she is only behind me, her strategic consciousness is much stronger than me. If you want me to be invincible against her, give me at least half more troops than her. Only in this way can I deal with her subsequent tricks If you want to win, you must at least double her. " Apollo looked around at many nobles present. Despite their ugly faces, he continued: "I have studied her war report. This is a famous general who is very good at making momentum. Maybe when the war first broke out, she didn''t show the mountain and dew. She didn''t look very powerful, but with the progress of the war, everyone on the battlefield will become her chess pieces... No matter what kind of enemy I am. " Apollo especially emphasized the four words "don''t talk about the enemy and me". "Once she became her chess piece, the script was basically carried out according to her arrangement, and it was only a matter of time for her to win. Unless we can go directly behind the enemy and subdue Hella and take her away, as in the battle between Ryan and dabion, we can destroy her general situation. Otherwise, once she is successful, no one can try to stop her attack Well, maybe the God of war can, but I can''t. " "If so... Although we lost the first war, we still have nearly 70000 troops, 20000 more than the other party''s vanguard troops..." A noble who was the third on the right side of the long table suddenly interrupted, breaking the dignified atmosphere in the secret room, and his words undoubtedly brightened the eyes of all noble lords present and felt a glimmer of hope. "It''s too late. If you had united half a month earlier instead of trying to leave, you might still have the strength of a war." Apollo shook his head. "Now Oh, Haila has built the momentum. You give me 70000 troops, and I can indeed wipe out their vanguard troops, but I have only... 12763 soldiers left at most. Now more than half of the Lords and nobles in China choose to remain neutral and do not intend to join this war. How many troops can you find for me after this war? " Speaking of this, Apollo glanced at all the nobles present. These nobles who were patrolled by Apollo''s eyes could not help lowering their heads. However, Apollo obviously did not intend to listen to their answer, and continued to say to himself: "if I remember correctly, the main force of the void Empire expedition probably still has nearly 100000 troops. If we let the thunder lion led by Alfred on the Western Front join the battlefield, the troops will surge to more than 130000. Can you find 247237 soldiers for me? Even if you remain invincible, you will find me 182237 soldiers. " make no exception. This is a special talent that Apollo has. For other generals, even the top mainland generals at the level of ten generals naturally want to be able to command the Corps. The higher the combat quality, the better. Otherwise, there will be no military distinction between level 5 and level 6. But Apollo was an alien. For him, all he needs is a sufficient number of troops. In Apollo''s eyes, those so-called ace teachers and elite teachers were nothing more than that one person could be used by three people or two people. Therefore, if there is no Elite Corps with stronger combat power and military literacy, as long as sufficient troops are given, he can still fight a beautiful battle. It''s just a pity that today''s principality of rumbel has nothing. A skillful woman can''t be a rice without cooking. It''s about Apollo''s current situation. "Is there really no way?" A middle-aged man with a slightly haggard face said something decadent. He sat in the first seat of the chamber of secrets. He was still in high spirits a year ago. Now he doesn''t look much better than Apollo. He even looks much worse than Apollo in terms of energy and spirit. He looks like he will die at any time. This man is Cecilia''s uncle, who killed Cecilia''s father and his brother, and now the Archduke of the Principality of rumbel. Magellan rumbel. He was once recognized as the hero most likely to recover the Principality of rumbel, because his personal talent was the strongest of all royal blood. But in the end, the transfer of the Archduke''s position was not for him, which made him feel extremely ashamed, and thus planted the seeds of later civil strife. Especially after hearing that Cecilia activated the Phoenix blood of the rumbel royal family, he was so surprised that he couldn''t sleep for several days. Although from a moral point of view, Magellan is indeed a regicide and a despicable man. But from the perspective of the Principality of rumbel, Magellan is a very qualified manager. Under his leadership, the whole principality of rumbel could not get rid of its puppet status, but the whole principality showed a thriving development posture, which alone proved his good political achievements. Otherwise, the Principality of rumbel could not still let so many people stay. If Magellan is really an incompetent, the first person to abandon him must be Apollo beta. "If you want to defeat the void Empire, unless the St. Joels Empire sends troops to intervene, or you find me 247237 soldiers." Apollo shook his head. "In the current situation, even if I can wipe out the vanguard troops of the void Empire expedition, I can''t stop the main force. Therefore, the struggle is futile and meaningless. It is just unnecessary sacrifice and waste. " "Can''t you even command yourself?" There was a protest. Apollo needed far more troops than his usual battle command, which was naturally for a reason. Because Apollo couldn''t go to the front line to be responsible for dispatching himself, he had to write all the plans into a plan, and then let the front-line commander read and command according to different situations. This can easily lead to disorder in the command system. After all, it takes quite different time to consult the contents recorded in the plan to command, and Apollo just made corresponding arrangements at a glance. There had been a battle between the Principality of rumbel and Croft''s vanguard army. At that time, the number of troops in the Principality of rumbel was as high as 100000, while the number of troops commanded by Clov as a vanguard force was only 60000. At the beginning of the battle between the two sides, Clov was indeed suppressed very badly, and even had to open two sub battlefields to share the military pressure of the Principality of rumbel. He even doubted for a time whether Apollo was directing himself. If so, it was a rare good news for them. However, with the pressure sharing outside the main battle field, clough soon found that the enemy''s commander was not Apollo, so after holding up the pressure, clough quickly launched a counterattack. Of course, this is also due to the high morale and military quality of Cecilia''s guards. Therefore, the final result of the war was that Clov lost about 18000 soldiers - not counting the wounded, but only the soldiers who were killed and lost their combat effectiveness and could not return to the battlefield. On the other hand, the Principality of rumbel dropped more than 27000 bodies - in fact, about 20000 people died in the real war, and the remaining 7000 people were beheaded by Croft after surrender. In terms of the number of troops killed by both sides, the war damage ratio of both sides is close to 1:1, which is also the lowest ratio since clough led Cecilia guards to fight for so long. Because in previous wars, for every soldier Croft lost, he could bring three or even four or more soldiers to be buried with him. However, compared with clough''s feeling that he could not accept this result, the Principality of rumbel was even more unacceptable. 100000 troops, which is a collection of 13 lords, plus the power of the principality''s royal family. If Apollo personally commanded it, Clov could not have any chance to live. However, because the plan could not catch up with the change, the commander of the front line did not have the sharp command consciousness and vision of Apollo. As a result, the war situation was finally brought back by Clov, so the Principality of rumbel was so furious. "I''ll fight myself?" Apollo looked at each other with a smile, and then his eyes soon showed some sarcasm, "yes. Then you''ll die faster. " "What do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Apollo sneered with disdain, "why do you think we have a meeting in this secret room? Don''t you have a brain? There are four super powers in the void empire. Even if only two come, do you believe that as long as I appear on the front line, their super powers will attack me at the first time What do you take to block other people''s super strong? " When Apollo pointed to his face and mocked him, the noble who spoke turned blue and white, but he didn''t know how to refute. He could only hum a few times and then turn around. "Since the other side has two super strong men, why not send them directly? We have no resistance at all. " "Who knows." Apollo shrugged and said nothing more. However, the atmosphere in the secret room is getting heavier and heavier. Seeing that there could be no result in this discussion, Magellan immediately waved his hand and announced the dissolution, allowing these angry aristocratic lords to leave by themselves. But he himself sighed heavily, then looked up, his eyes were still sitting in place, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he found that Apollo didn''t leave: "general Apollo, what''s the matter?" "There is one thing." Apollo nodded. Chapter 1298 "Lord Apollo, tell me what you want." Magellan said, with unspeakable fatigue in his tone. "Why do you think the void Empire didn''t let two super powers directly suppress us?" Apollo looked at Magellan and asked. "How do I know?" Magellan smiled bitterly. If he had known that the weak niece would become so powerful, how could he kill his brother? Not to mention that she is now the queen of the void Empire and the second in power of the entire void Empire except Sean, not to mention that she has four super strong men under her command. Even if she comes alone, Magellan feels that the Principality of rumbel may not be able to stop the queen of Phoenix. Ordinary people may not know how terrible Cecilia''s combat power is. However, as Magellan, who also has the blood of rumbel Phoenix and had obvious similar awakening behavior when he was young, he naturally doesn''t know how terrible Cecilia who has completely mastered the blood power. When he learned that queen Cecilia of Phoenix of the void empire was the niece who escaped his pursuit, Magellan spent a long time in a state of mental weakness. He was always worried that his niece would come and kill him. Then in such a situation, after several years of fear, he found that his niece didn''t come to find his own trouble at all, and then he completely relaxed his heart. But unexpectedly, he was relieved. Within a few years, the void Empire really hit the door. At this moment, Magellan really regretted his behavior that year. If time could go back, he would never do that. It''s just a pity that time can''t go back to 15 years ago, and the world has never regretted taking medicine, so he must bear the consequences of his crimes 15 years ago. Looking at Magellan, who had lost his basic thinking judgment, Apollo sighed helplessly: "because this is also the home of the queen of Phoenix. If the super strong are allowed to take action here, it will cause great damage. After all, the action of the super strong has always been earth shaking. Even if they try their best to control it, it is also a very amazing result. Destroying several cities is a matter of minutes. " If Cecilia heard about Apollo, she would certainly have a better impression of the famous general. Although the cause of his guess is slightly biased, there is not much fallacy in the essence of the fact, because Cecilia really doesn''t want to cause too much damage and destruction in the Principality of rumbel. After all, the country will be handed over to the Maggie empire after the war. Magellan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "yes, this is also Cecilia''s hometown. She certainly doesn''t dare to go too far. Then... " "I can''t be on the front line." Apollo shook his head. "The reason why the super strong don''t take action is that they don''t want to destroy here, but if I appear on the front line, they will certainly take action on me This is a matter of principle and cannot be changed. So if the super strong don''t destroy the Principality of rumbel, then I can only stay here and don''t show up. " Magellan, who had flashed the color of hope, soon darkened his eyes. Without Apollo, the Principality of rumbel could hardly resist the attack of the void empire. Unless the reinforcements of the St. Joels empire can arrive, it is only a matter of time before the Principality of rumbel will be destroyed. However, according to the information received at present, it is impossible for the St. Joels Empire to send reinforcements into the Principality of rumbel. Not to mention the looting of the God of war Kingdom, the blockade of the Maggie Empire alone can not be easily broken by the St. Joels empire. "Is there no hope?" Magellan''s face was distressed. "General Apollo, how many days can you buy for us after you annihilate the vanguard army of the void Empire?" "How many days?" Apollo repeated a sentence. "Yes." Magellan''s eyes showed a trace of enthusiasm, "I can send someone to the St. Joels empire for help now. I heard that one of their troops has established a bridgehead. Although the resistance work is difficult, it at least occupies a more favorable terrain. I guess if we can persist for four or five days, we can certainly support the arrival of the St. Joels empire. " Hearing Magellan''s words, Apollo knew what Magellan was up to. So he could only say, "I can''t hold on for a day It is not a problem for me to completely wipe out the vanguard army of the void Empire, but as long as I wipe out this vanguard army, Haila will never give up the situation that our troops are completely weak and will push forward directly. I estimate that in one day at most, you can advance to the gate of the King City, and then the ending... I don''t think I need to say, Archduke Magellan, you should know? " Magellan nodded slightly. How could he not know? He was too clear about what Apollo said. His front foot has just killed clough, and his back foot must be directly broken by the empty empire expedition. At that time, they may even kill the city for revenge. In those days, Sean held high the blood flag to avenge Anna Nuo. Now it is no secret in the whole miracle continent. If you take some snacks to inquire about the empty empire, you can even hear the story that panda led the people to call Sean the Lord of miracles more than ten years ago. Some things can''t be thought about casually, because the more you think about them, the easier it will be to fall into tangles and contradictions. Magellan is undoubtedly such a person. At this time, he fell into a strange circle of worrying about gain and loss. On the one hand, he wanted Apollo to destroy Clov''s army and tried to delay time, but on the other hand, he was afraid that he would be directly flattened by the empty empire expeditionary army holding the blood flag of revenge the next day. "What should I do?" Magellan said with some approval, "is rumbel''s foundation... Going to be destroyed in my hands?" Hearing Magellan''s words to himself, Apollo sighed gently: "the Principality of rumbel, for the queen of Phoenix, is her hometown. But similarly, the queen of Phoenix has the right to inherit the position of Archduke rumbel. " Magellan was stunned and then said, "you mean... We can avoid this war by returning the Principality of rumbel to Cecilia?" "Yes." Apollo nodded, "there is no chance for us to win this war Archduke Magellan, you should know that the queen of Phoenix came in the name of revenge. Although she is now the acting emperor of the void Empire, she is also the blood orphan of the rumbel royal family. Therefore, for those nobles in the Principality of rumbel, the queen of Phoenix is also a party of justice. This is also the reason why those nobles choose neutrality. " "You''re right." Magellan nodded slightly. "Moreover, Archduke, when you took over the Archduke, you were dissatisfied with the management of the principality. In essence, you also hope that the Principality of rumbel can become rich and strong, right?" Apollo looked at Magellan and said, "so even if the Principality of rumbel is returned to the queen of Phoenix, it''s nothing, and with the queen of Phoenix, the Principality of rumbel will not decline." "You''re right." Magellan nodded, "I really hope the Principality of rumbel can become rich and strong. If my eldest brother had not been so weak, I would not have planned to kill him to win the throne at all. I am willing to help him manage the whole principality If the war continues, it will only lead to more broken families. But... " At this point, Magellan''s face showed a struggling color: "Cecilia came under the banner of revenge. Will she forgive me? After all, I killed his parents. These things... Can''t be shirked at all, nor can I get rid of my responsibility in a few words. " "I believe the queen of Phoenix will forgive you. After all, you are also for the future of the whole principality of rumbel." Apollo said in a deep voice, looking serious and solemn, "according to my investigation, Queen Phoenix is also a person who dares to sacrifice. In fact, the void Empire would have disintegrated if it weren''t for the Queen''s presence, so I dare say that after the queen of Phoenix understands your original intention and what you have done in the past 15 years, she will forgive you. " Hearing this, Magellan''s eyes immediately became bright: "general Apollo, what do you think of, don''t you?" "There is indeed a way to end the war immediately and to disintegrate the hostile relationship between our two sides." Apollo nodded, "but this method requires a gift that can show our sincerity." "Gift?" Magellan nodded, "we really need a gift to show our sincerity Now that general Apollo has figured out a way, you must know what gift to choose, right? " "Yes." Apollo nodded, "I''m really ready for the gift, just waiting for your permission. As long as you agree with me to carry out this plan, Archduke, I can immediately go to the camp of the expedition army of the void empire I believe that with our prepared sincerity, the void empire will certainly not continue to embarrass the Principality of rumbel, so the people of the Principality of rumbel will no longer need to suffer. " "I grant it!" Magellan nodded heavily, "general Apollo, you can do it safely and boldly. No matter what you want, I will support you!" "Thank you, your excellency." Apollo got up, then saluted Magellan, "then I''m ready to go immediately." "Go, go!" "Yes!" Chapter 1299 The capital of the Principality of rumbel is expanded from a village located at the foot of the historic rumbel castle. After hundreds of years of continuous operation, this small village has gradually become particularly prosperous in the restoration and expansion again and again. In this expansion, the mountain road leading to rumbel castle has changed from a road originally located in the suburbs to a road that can only go up the mountain from rumbel city. Over the years, the city of rumbel has become a symbol of honor for the whole principality of rumbel. There are no beggars or poor people here. Basically, people who are willing to work can get enough food and clothing. Of course, the living standard and cost of this city are not low, and it can even be said that it is more expensive than ordinary cities. But today, the whole city seems very quiet. Except for some patrol soldiers wearing heavy armor, there were no residents and tourists walking in the streets in the whole Wangdu. Almost all of them hid in their hotels and homes. Only when those windows happened to face a residential house with a significantly more guarded street, someone quietly opened a gap behind the window and secretly observed the outside scenery. Not long after, when the sun gradually rose to noon, the newly-built transporters in Wangdu finally emitted a bright light. A young woman in a velvet fur robe is walking out of the transmission array. At this time, several guards who had been waiting for a long time immediately greeted him, knelt respectfully on one knee and saluted him: "welcome Miss Cecilia." These guards are the soldiers of Cecilia''s guards. The earliest soldiers of Cecilia''s guards were basically renbel people. They were the people who left the Principality of renbel with Clov and then went to the trade capital to collect Cecilia''s information. However, after taking refuge in Cecilia with a series of changes, these people gradually became an extremely terrible elite division, but the price was that the soldiers originally born in the Principality of rumbel were decreasing. Until today. Although the full size of Cecilia''s guards can reach 50000, they are actually rumbelle people, but there are only about 100 people left. At the moment, it was these rumbelles who came to meet Cecilia - even if they were middle and high-level leaders in Cecilia''s guards, they still cried with joy when they were able to return to their hometown. Therefore, they are welcoming the real and only Archduke of the Principality of rumbel, which is also the most glorious place in their hearts. "Where are the people?" Cecilia asked, in a very soft voice, but very gentle. "Waiting for you at rumbel castle." A guard answered. "Rumbel... Ancient castle..." Cecilia murmured, and her eyes couldn''t help looking at the castle that could vaguely see the outline even standing near the transmission array in the city center, "it''s been... Seventeen years." This ancient castle carries Cecilia''s whole childhood memories. From the time she could remember when she was three years old, until she was sent to the Magic School of Maggie Empire at the age of eight, she lived in the castle. She was familiar with everything in the castle: brick by brick, flower by grass, the layout of each house and the plants planted in the courtyard. Even if she had never come back here since she was 12, all the memories buried in her mind emerged when she just saw the castle on the top of the mountain hundreds of meters above sea level. Seventeen years. After hearing the news of her parents'' death at the age of 12 and being forced to abscond, Cecilia had not set foot in her hometown for 17 years. Until today. Tears rolled out of Cecilia''s eyes. "Miss Cecilia, please get in the car." A guard, very clever, took out the carriage already waiting to stand by, and then invited Cecilia to get on the bus. Cecilia nodded slightly, got on the carriage, and then, escorted by a whole team of more than 50 Cecilia Guard officers, began to drive towards rumbel castle. Until the carriage gradually disappeared at the end of the street, those hiding in folk houses and hotels finally opened the door and came out, and their eyes also looked at the end of the street. The look of many people is very complicated. From the moment the city of rumbel opened its door and surrendered, the residents knew that their principality of rumbel had been defeated again. The last time they were defeated was hundreds of years ago, when they became vassals of the Maggie empire. From then on, they always looked inferior in front of the people of the Maggie empire. This time, although the reason for the war was the war of revenge, and the former Duke and daughter of rumbel who had been persecuted in the past came back for revenge, she brought strength that did not belong to the Principality of rumbel - in the eyes of rumbel people, the void empire was a group of invaders. Who will have a good face for the invaders? Countless people are beginning to worry about their future destiny. ¡­¡­ Cecilia is a magician, so she is more sensitive to emotions than anyone else. As early as when she arrived here, she had felt the strange atmosphere of the whole city. But she didn''t say anything, and in fact, she didn''t know what she should say. But Cecilia, there was no change in her heart. She still decided to implement the goal she had thought out at the beginning: all rumbel people who were willing to leave with her could get a piece of permanent land in rumbel provinces and cities that have been divided in the void empire. Even in the next few years, they will have certain concessions in any business. The carriage soon came to rumbel castle. Cecilia was greeted by Hera, Alfred, clough and Diana. Instead of exchanging greetings and chatting, after a few simple questions, Cecilia and Haila went to the large reception room in the ancient castle. Any castle will have a large banquet hall and a general meeting room. Similarly, naturally, there are small side rooms more suitable for chatting in the banquet hall, as well as small meeting rooms and private meeting rooms of a more private nature. Diana''s choice to meet the peace negotiators of the Principality of rumbel in the living room of the general assembly is obviously quite meaningful. Pushing open the door of the reception room, Cecilia saw Apollo sitting on a chair in the reception room. The old man over half a hundred years old did not appear depressed because of the war. On the contrary, his energy and spirit seemed very vigorous. It was obvious that he didn''t look like an old man waiting for death. When Apollo beta saw Cecilia entering the reception room, he even got up to meet her, and said a few words of compliment. Although the two sides have known each other for a long time - after all, Cecilia has lived in rumbel castle for so long, Cecilia is naturally impressed by this man who was only in her thirties 16 years ago and was at the peak of middle-aged charm. Similarly, the other party obviously knows enough about Cecilia''s death, but the two sides still officially began to cut into the subject under Diana''s introduction. "I don''t know why your excellency Apollo came to me for peace talks?" Cecilia said calmly, "even if you open the gate and let us into the city, we can only thank you a little at most. But if you want to use it as a threat, you should know what will happen. " "I''m not here to fight at all." Apollo chuckled. "I''m here to make a proposal." "If you want to repair our relationship, I suggest you avoid talking." Cecilia looked at Apollo and said, "those people on my list must die. It''s no use asking for mercy." "I''m not here to plead." Apollo shook his head. "I have come to petition for all the people of the Principality of rumbel. I hope there will be no more war between us Because this behavior has led to the breakdown of countless families, who have lost their sons, husbands and parents, I hope this behavior can be stopped. " "I don''t want to do any harm to the civilians of rumbel, otherwise I wouldn''t have handled it so gently." Cecilia took a serious look at Apollo beta, "I know what you mean, general Apollo, but I also have my duty to do I can''t refuse to avenge my parents. And those nobles who participated in the rebellion in those years are also irredeemable. " "I know." Apollo nodded, "so I brought a gift, hoping to prove my sincerity As long as you believe me, Miss Cecilia, I promise I can send all the people on your list to you? " "Oh?" Cecilia raised her eyebrows. "I''m curious about what kind of gift can show your sincerity." Apollo did not speak, but got up, picked up a gift box at his feet, put it in front of Cecilia, and motioned Cecilia to open it by herself. Cecilia glanced at Apollo and gently opened the gift box. Cecilia''s pupils shrank when she saw what was in the gift box. Even Cecilia, including Alfred, Hera, Diana and clough, all looked surprised. Because the so-called sincerity in this gift box is not something else, but the head of Magellan rumbel whose face is still stunned. "Archduke Magellan knows that he is sinful, so he is willing to exchange his head for an opportunity to calm your towering flame, so as to pray you not to anger the people of the Principality of rumbel." Seeing Cecilia''s look, Apollo, sitting on one side, finally spoke again, "he said it was his own fault. I hope you can forgive his children for the sake of your kindred." "Men below the wheel." Cecilia stared at the head. She thought she would feel very happy and excited after killing Magellan rumbel, but she didn''t find that all the feelings she thought were dear until she saw the head put in front of her. Apollo knew what Cecilia meant by this sentence. Men below the wheel refer to the descendants of Magellan rumbel. All men can live only below the wheel, and those above the wheel must be executed. This is a very normal way to deal with blood feuds, because the men under the wheel can''t remember much at the moment, so they don''t know what will happen to their family, of course, if no one wants them to mention it. After all, endless fighting with blood feud children is definitely not an interesting thing. After a little hesitation, Apollo nodded, "I see The female family members... " "As long as you promise not to be hostile to me, I won''t pay attention." Cecilia gently covered the gift box again, and then said in a tired voice, "I believe you can do this, general Apollo, right I don''t need to do it myself. " "Not at all." Apollo beta nodded and then saluted Cecilia, "thank you for your kindness, Queen Phoenix. I promise that everyone on the list will appear in front of you in ten days at the latest. " Chapter 1300 After watching Apollo leave, Cecilia''s eyes fell on Alfred, and then she said, "what about little Sina... Did you agree?" Alfred''s face darkened at Cecilia''s words. After a long time, Alfred smiled bitterly, "what else can I do if I don''t agree? My daughter has grown up and has her own ideas. I thought it was very good, but... Alas, although I still can''t accept it in my heart, it''s Shina''s choice after all. " "Vanity owes you too much to father and daughter." Cecilia looked at Alfred and said sincerely. "There''s nothing I owe you." Alfred shook his head slightly. "I didn''t believe Sean could do this, but I fought for a safe home. Later, with the miracles created by Sean again and again, my heart also changed a lot Up to now, my idea is to hope that this family will not be destroyed, so I can understand Shina''s idea Although I really couldn''t accept it, I finally chose to support her. " Cecilia nodded, and the others said nothing. Now, even if Alfred wanted to oppose it, it was gone. Shina has missed the best operation time. The blood of the underground cold Spider Queen has been completely integrated into Shina''s soul and can''t be used any more. And her body also began to appear slight spider demonization, which was even faster than leice''s first estimate of half a year. I''m afraid Shina will completely spider demonize in four to five months at most. "Things here are already busy. You can go back and reunite with Shina through the transmission array. The command of the thunder lion is temporarily handed over to Haila." Cecilia looked at Alfred and began to comfort. "Good." After a little hesitation, Alfred finally nodded. After all, his daughter''s business is still more important. After that, Alfred did not delay. He said a word and would explain it to the adjutant, and then got up and left. He acted as fast as ever and didn''t want to delay a minute. Looking at Alfred''s move, several people in the room smiled helplessly. As early as when he set foot on the territory of the Principality of rumbel, Alfred had received a letter from Sina, knowing that she planned to give up the opportunity of magic surgery and retain her blood ability. Although Alfred tried to dissuade, Xina also had her own persistence, so although Alfred was a little depressed, he still chose to support Xina''s decision. However, the inner worry about Shina is still inevitable. "Miss Sina, is there really no other way?" Diana asked. Cecilia shook her head and said helplessly, "leice has studied her blood ability, and even cooperated with Helson''s people, and then found a very weak dragon blood in her blood. It is this lineage that has completely changed the lineage of the underground cave cold Spider Queen and formed a new blood... No one knows the specific situation and effect of this blood, and it is constantly changing almost all the time I thought it would take nearly a month, but in fact, it was detected in less than three days, and there were only 20 days left. " "Is lineage evolving?" Hella''s eyebrows immediately frowned. "According to Reiss, it''s not evolution, but... Sublimation." Cecilia said in a deep voice, "but anyway, this new blood does bring too many uncertainties to Sina. In fact, when Alfred sent back the third letter, hina''s operation period had passed and there was no chance of stripping. " Hearing this, the people in the room were silent. For the understanding of blood, only Cecilia knew it. Because of this, she understood that this uncontrollable and unpredictable blood can be said to be a double-edged sword, because no one knows where this blood will change, and there is no precedent at all. All this can only be explored and understood by hina herself, which is a great challenge and pressure for hina. "Let Alfred go back and accompany Shina. In a few months, Shina may not be able to leave the underground environment." Cecilia sighed, then clapped her hands a little and attracted the attention of the people. "Well, we also have some things to deal with here. We try to deal with them all as soon as possible, and then return the land to the Maggie empire Neil''s side is almost ready. It''s more than enough to emigrate all the rumbels. " "But I''m afraid they don''t want to." Diana thought for a while before she said, "we only promise them a piece of land and some other concessions, but these policies may be difficult to attract the rich. They already have a symbol of status and identity here... " "Don''t worry about the rich. Although they can really bring an economic stimulus to the void Empire if they leave, that''s all." Cecilia shook her head and said softly, "what the void Empire really lacks is not money, but talents and various industries These rich people are used to it. After they go there, they may be honest at first, but they will certainly ask for new privileges soon. I have no intention to give them any privileges. All immigrants must start over. This is an elimination. " "What about the nobles?" HeLa frowned. "A defeated country, where are the nobles?" Cecilia sneered, but HeLa and clough found that Cecilia now looked more and more like Sean in dealing with these things. Maybe Cecilia herself didn''t find that she gradually caught Sean''s style under the subconscious of constantly imitating Sean in dealing with things, "the property of those lords and nobles on the list, Bring it all back as booty. Nobility without territory will be ignored. Nobility with territory will be directly reduced by three levels, and they will only be decorated nobility. There will be no territory, but we can give some gold compensation according to their territory. " "What about some talented aristocratic lords?" Although Diana is in charge of diplomatic work, occasionally she will help Neil deal with some government affairs, so in the absence of government officials, Diana is naturally responsible for these things. "If they follow this way, I''m afraid they won''t be willing to leave." "Cut two levels, and then give a fief." Cecilia thought for a moment, then said, "in this regard, you and Neil discuss to see if there is any place in the wilderness that can be designated as a fief for them." Now the void Empire has nothing but the most land. However, Cecilia did not intend to divide all the land. In addition to preparing for the talents of the future void Empire, another reason is that there are not many fertile lands in the wilderness. If too much fertile land was granted to the people of the Principality of rumbel, it would be completely disadvantageous to the future enfeoffment, but if it was not granted to these talented aristocratic lords, it would be really difficult to attract these people to leave. "What if those don''t go?" "Then they will be citizens of the Maggie Empire and have nothing to do with us." Cecilia replied directly. The crowd immediately knew. After discussing these things, everyone began to get busy again and prepare for these policies. Cecilia began to wander around the whole rumbel castle. After all, there are too many memories here. She walked and stopped around the castle until late at night, when Cecilia returned to her former room to rest. The next day, when Diana and Hera sold the territory of the Principality of rumbel to the Maggie Empire and called on the people of the Principality of rumbel to go to the void Empire, the whole principality of rumbel was boiling in an instant. Then, various parades and protests appeared, and even some neutral nobles who were originally neutral and did not participate in Cecilia''s Revenge war immediately raised troops to protest. All this, of course, had long been expected by Cecilia. So, of course, she has already prepared the means to deal with it. Cecilia directly sent troops to suppress all nobles who tried to rebel. Those who dared to resist were killed without amnesty, and all their industries were naturally confiscated as booty. After the execution of several noble lords who took the lead in making trouble, the remaining lords became honest. However, there were not many nobles who were really willing to surrender to the void Empire, only a few of them. Only one of them was recognized by Diana and Hera and was able to obtain a baron in the void empire. But Cecilia did not bother to pay attention to the nobles who were unwilling to surrender. When her father was murdered, these nobles still maintained a neutral attitude. Although they did not join the rebellion, Cecilia was still dissatisfied with their indifferent attitude, so she naturally had no obligation to remind these people. Because she believed that the Maggie Empire wanted to swallow the whole principality of rumbel, but she did not intend to let these former rumbel lords still occupy their own territory. As for the protesting civilians, Cecilia adopted a gentle policy. For these people, try to persuade them with good words as much as possible. But in fact, as Hella and Diana said before, few people are willing to leave the Principality of rumbel and develop again. However, those vagrants, beggars, the poor and the destitute are very happy to leave the Principality of rumbel and go to rumbel province of the void Empire to start from scratch. After all, they are all people who have nothing, even if they fail. In the twinkling of an eye, ten days passed. Apollo also came with the nobles on Cecilia''s list, as agreed before. The nobles looked embarrassed and were escorted by a convoy to rumbel castle. At the moment they saw Cecilia, they immediately fell to their knees and cried for Cecilia''s forgiveness. Of course, there were people who scolded Apollo, and even people who blamed each other and shirked responsibility. All kinds of ugly aspects of human nature were now staged in the lobby of rumbel castle. Looking at the nobles in front of her, Cecilia suddenly wanted to laugh. When her parents fought against the St. Joels empire for such a group of people? These courtiers her parents want to protect? Cecilia suddenly felt a little depressed, so she quickly waved her hand. Clough immediately asked the soldiers of Cecilia''s guards to drag all the nearly 30 nobles out. "My task is done." Apollo looked at Cecilia, whose face looked listless, and then said, "but I want to ask, what does the queen of Phoenix intend to do with their children?" Cecilia glanced at Apollo, then suddenly smiled and said, "does general Apollo seem to care about similar things?" "After all, it can be regarded as galloping on the battlefield. Although I know it''s a last resort, I also want to do my best." Apollo said frankly. Judging from Cecilia''s handling methods in the Principality of rumbel in the past ten days, he knew that Cecilia wanted to break the whole rumbel and then establish it. Unfortunately, too few people could understand this meaning, and many people even felt that they could still keep their territory after the Maggie Empire took over the Principality of rumbel Titles and privileges. For these delusional people, even Apollo was too lazy to save them. "They are different from my uncle. I intend to let their children go, but the price is that they must return to the void empire with me." Cecilia said, "I will treat them equally, and all kinds of preferential policies will continue to be implemented. Of course, if I know that they still want to trouble me in the void Empire, I will never be merciful next time. " "Thank the queen of Phoenix for her kindness." Apollo said heartily, "now that my task has been completed, please allow me to leave." "General Apollo, I want to ask you a question." Watching Apollo turn and leave, Cecilia suddenly asked, "are you interested in working in the void Empire? With your strength, you can definitely become a guest of honor in any country, and there is no exception in our void empire If you like, the rumbel province of the void empire will become your fief, and you will be the Duke of our void empire. " Apollo, who had turned and left, stopped when he heard this. He slowly turned around, looked at Cecilia, and then said with a smile, "what if I refuse?" "Of course I won''t embarrass you. After all, general Apollo is the hero of the whole principality of rumbel, saving the people here from unnecessary disasters." Cecilia said seriously, "and I used to be from rumbel, so I''ll treat you as a hero." "Was it?" Apollo was very keen to catch Cecilia''s words. This also shows that Cecilia has completely denied her identity as a rumbel. However, if you think about it carefully, you will understand that Cecilia is now the queen of Phoenix of the void Empire, and she has contributed to the establishment of the Empire. Therefore, she naturally has to show her identity as a child of the void empire. Otherwise, it is easy to make a bad impression on other meritorious heroes who work together to create the prosperity of the void empire. "I am now a citizen of the void empire." Cecilia''s words confirmed Apollo''s guess, "so, general Apollo, are you interested in managing rumbel province When I was a child, I often heard my father mention those things about you. He always told me that you prefer and are more suitable for managing a vast territory than fighting. Many of the policies my father implemented in those years were actually directed by you behind his back. " Hearing Cecilia''s words, Apollo couldn''t help falling into memory. That was almost twenty years ago. He and Cecilia''s father are not just the relationship between the Archduke and his courtiers. They are actually classmates who studied together at the Royal College of the Maggie empire. Because of this, Apollo regarded the safety of the Principality of rumbel more important than anything. "I... think about it." Hearing Apollo''s words, Cecilia''s mouth rose slightly, but she didn''t advance again, because she remembered what Sean said to her: sometimes, some things need warm water to cook frogs. Take your time. If you are too urgent, you will fail. Chapter 1301 The underground world knows the forest and the elf King''s court. It''s three o''clock in the day. Sean stood in the tree hole, feeling the rich life energy moistening his body, and didn''t forget to move his body. In the past month, Sean finally recovered from his wound. Now he just feels energetic all over. Not only has his strength fully recovered to the level of legendary strong man, but even his personal strength has been slightly improved - not to mention the qualitative change effect of the golden body, Sean was only a legendary strong man of level 12, but now he has officially become a strong man of level 13, although he is still a distance from level 14, However, if Sean is willing to use up all the legendary strong souls he has saved in his time, it''s probably not a problem to become a legendary strong man of level 14. In the past month, apart from recovering from his injury, Sean only occasionally read the war report from Kane''s front line. According to the news of the war report, rotikabas and others obviously did not make smooth progress in the war against the blood elves. They finally arrived at the blood elves Castle after bumping for more than half a month. After that, the war between the two sides lasted for more than half a month, but they still couldn''t win the inner city of the blood elf castle, and only occupied an outer wall. For this achievement, after the blood elves'' troops stationed abroad retreated, they had to give up the outer wall temporarily in order to avoid the situation of front and rear attack. In this way, rotikabas''s war for more than half a month is tantamount to a white fight. He shook his head reluctantly. After Sean burned all the war reports he had read, he finally got up and left the tree hole. Before he left, he said to the tree hole: "I''m gone, you can restore the original state, and you don''t need to continue to maintain this state." He knew that with the wisdom of this life tree, he could fully understand what he said, so Sean naturally didn''t bother to explain too much. Soon, he came to the ground from the tree layer. Since the demon killer came to find Sean''s trouble, and then was subdued by Sean, so as to pull out a series of traitors, the legendary strong man in charge of managing the elf King''s court finally stopped sitting in the tree cave, but began to patrol here in the king''s court to establish his dignified image. I have to say, this move is really good. It not only caught several traitors, but also improved the work enthusiasm of all the left behind elves to a certain extent. Of course, these traitors will come to no good end. No matter what the dark elves say, they are also the six races mixed up in the underworld, the jungle world of the jungle pyramid, so they will never be soft hearted in dealing with the enemy. In particular, this kind of traitor bought by other ethnic groups is the most hated by the dark elves, so the punishment is naturally extremely severe. But of course Sean won''t bother about it. After all, it''s roticabas''s family business. However, in this month, even though the legendary strong man was in charge, there were still demons touching Sean''s room and trying to assassinate Sean. However, as Sean''s injury recovers better and faster and his strength recovers faster and faster, these demon killers can''t get any advantage at all. Therefore, the difficulty of assassination is naturally stacked layer by layer, and the strength of the dispatched demon killer is naturally higher and higher. However, as a demon killer in the upper holy land just sneaked into the king''s court, he was found by the legendary strong man in charge. After directly killing on the spot, the demons who constantly lurked to assassinate Sean finally stopped this series of mindless death. But even so, there were nearly 20 demons who died in Sean''s hands. "I''m leaving." After falling to the ground from the tree hole, Sean soon found the legendary strong man sitting in the elf King''s court. "What do you mean?" The legendary wizard did not react for a moment. "I''m going to help Rorty cabas. There''s something wrong with him." Sean looked at the legendary strong man, and then said reluctantly, "there is a reinforcement from the blood elf. I guess it should be the garrison that was originally responsible for resisting the blood clan With the strength that Rorty cabas has at this time, although he can still win in the end, it is absolutely impossible to attack the blood elf castle in a short time. " "That..." the legendary strong man opened his mouth, but found that he didn''t know how to speak. "Just stay here and guard." Of course, Sean knew what the other party meant, so he simply replied, "you are now the top commander here, and you are still in charge here Remember, don''t let any enemy touch here, otherwise there will be trouble in the future. Let those patrolling guys pay more attention to this. " Hearing Sean''s words, the legendary strong man was stunned for a moment, and then said: "the demons are very good at assassination and hiding. Although our dark elves have good eyesight, they are still unable to cope with these demons. So... " Sean naturally heard what the other party wanted to express, so he directly interrupted the other party''s words: "that''s not what he said. Although the demons are terrible, they dare to take a chance here in the forest of knowledge. That means their plan has changed Otherwise, according to the time line, I should be ambushed by their people in the city of Sumatra, rather than entering the forest of knowledge to find my trouble. " "To this extent, the combat effectiveness of this demon clan is not strong. You dark elves don''t have to be afraid of them." Sean said in a deep voice, "moreover, the elite guards in charge of staying behind are rotikabas, and their combat ability is not weak at all. I think you should let them go out and try their luck. You know, demons are a group of people who are better at fighting alone. " The legendary strongman simply couldn''t understand what Sean meant by this. He was at a loss about what time line was calculated and what the city of Sumatra was. However, this did not prevent him from knowing that the demons who tried to assassinate Sean had not given up their action, but just dormant temporarily in order to find a better opportunity to attack. Moreover, this is also very suitable for the guards who stay at the elf King''s court to practice. Is there anything better than this in the world? Obviously not. So he soon understood what to do next. And Sean just smiled and turned away. He knew that there were traitors in the elf King''s court, but he had left here, so naturally it was none of his business. As for the so-called Sumatra City, it is actually an underground city not far from the forest of deep understanding. It is a neutral zone where countless people conduct trade exchanges. Sean released some so-called rumors in the elf King''s court before, thus locking in several of them with the same internal identity, so Sean began to spread some rumors about his injury. I never thought that this almost straight hook thing had a fish bite, so it finally attracted a strong man in the middle holy land and successfully abolished more than half of the hands of the demon tribe. Next, even if these people still want to make trouble for themselves, they can only sneak in. This is also a task Sean left to Rorty cabas: although it is a little risky, it is a way to quickly improve the strength of these dark elf guards. After that, Sean set out overnight and quickly rushed to the front line of the war. He knew that roticabas was strong enough to win the city. But the problem now is that rotikabas, as a new king, although he has many subordinates, and these people have not been integrated by him. Based on Sean''s understanding of Rorty cabas, this guy obviously wants to bring everyone together directly through this real storm to form a real storm. It''s just a pity that because of the obstruction of the attack, Rorty cabas lost the outer city wall three days ago. When he led the ancient castle of the blood elves in Shili, it was equal to the harvest of war profits in the past half a month. It was completely empty, so the cohesion that was hard to gather was almost scattered. Sean knew that Rorty cabas must be anxious like an ant on a hot pot now. After several days on his way, Sean soon smelled a strange smell in the air. This time, without the reminder of the black king, Sean can clearly feel the hostility brought by the flower, which proves that Sean has a lot of sensitivity after his strength rises day by day. "It''s the devil..." the panting voice of the black king came from his mind. As for the black king who has fought with the devil almost every day for a long time recently, the smell on the devil has made him want to vomit when asked, so as long as he has a little more breath to seduce, the black king can immediately determine the position of the other party. "In the south." Replied in a low voice. And Ron, at this time, actually "saw" his appearance. This is a man who doesn''t look like a demon at all. With this Epee in his hand, the whole person looks particularly strong. Strength has been infinitely close to the legend, but one day without turning the legend, we still can''t reach the mystery of the legendary realm. At this point, Sean, who has stepped into the realm of legend, should have more judgment. Therefore, he dares to conclude that the strength of this demon ethnic group may have declined a lot. Sean thought for a moment, then did not intend to change his way, but continued to move south. As Sean walked into the ambush site of the demon descendant, Sean became more and more relaxed, as if all the guards had been removed. Seeing Sean''s state, the demon descendant hesitated in his heart. His subconscious was frantically telling him to give up the current mobile phone meeting. I don''t know why. After observing Sean for a long time, the demon finally held his breath. When Sean was less than ten meters away from him, the demon gave a roar, rushed out of the hiding point, directly waved his heavy sword and chopped at Sean. But Sean was not afraid. The black king on his right hand suddenly pricked out like a poisonous snake breaking through the air. Unexpectedly, in an instant of no delay, he directly pierced the right wrist of the demon descendant. With the blood splashing, Sean took back his knife and turned to his side. He let the other party''s heavy sword fall directly to the ground, while he himself was close to the demon descendant. A right fist suddenly hit the other party''s forehead and knocked the other party unconscious. Immediately, Sean did not hesitate at all. The black king in his hand directly wasted all the other party''s limbs: not only his hands could not exert force, but even his feet could not walk. After all this, Sean suddenly said, "come out." Soon, a figure came out of a shadow. This man was the demon descendant who assassinated Sean for the first time, but was defeated and subdued by Sean. "See my Lord." The former king of the demon tribe put his posture very low and knelt down on one knee to salute Sean. He can find that Sean is much stronger than what he saw a few days ago - in fact, his intuition is not wrong. Of course, this is also the reason why Sean did not deliberately hide his breath. Otherwise, he would only feel nothing like the hostile devil whose tendons were broken by Sean and make a wrong judgment. "How''s the investigation going?" Sean asked in a deep voice. "It has been investigated that there are two demon tribes who also failed to bet in this jihad." The demon said respectfully, "one of them has been ordered to be killed by Dorn because of his incompetence However, I also took the opportunity to rescue some young children and women, who have now joined my tribe. As for the other tribe, which is the one defeated by your Lord at the moment, they are on the verge of collapse. " "Can you accept it?" Sean whispered. "There are several strong people in the tribe..." "I only care about the results." Sean interrupted each other in a deep voice, "I don''t need the process. You just need to tell me whether you can or not." "Yes!" After thinking for a while, the evil descendant bit his teeth, and then said in a deep voice, "as long as I go there in person and analyze the interests clearly, I believe they will be able to make the right choice." "Then he''ll give it to you." Sean gently picked the half dead man on the ground, and the whole man flew to the demon descendant who was half kneeling on the ground. "So, what new information is there on Rorty cabas?" "Yes." The demon descendant nodded again, "just the day before yesterday, Lord roticabas, who knows well, has broken through the outer wall gate of the blood elf castle, recaptured the outer wall section, and launched a round of fierce attack towards the inner wall since yesterday. I estimate that according to your current speed, Lord, when you reach the blood elf castle, rotikabas should be able to attack the vestibule. " Chapter 1302 I''m afraid no one except Sean knows how valuable the demon race is. Although they have the side effects of losing almost all combat ability during the day and in places with strong light, they are enough to frighten gods and demons at night. Many people think that they are the best means of assassination, but in fact, the most terrible thing for the demons is their ability to hide their breath. Many times, even if there are demons lurking around, the parties do not know at all. And the most special thing is that before entering the Holy Land and mastering the power of law, even where there are legendary strong people, as long as they do not use special detection devices, as long as the magic people below the golden realm do not explode, they can even hide under the eyes of the legendary strong people. However, in contrast, the power that the demons in the golden realm can play is really limited. For ordinary people, it may be OK. To deal with those strong saints with extremely rich combat experience or high vigilance, they are completely looking for death. And Sean, where these demons are needed to help, is not just for assassination. What he needs more is to use the demons to build a tired intelligence network. It''s just that this kind of thing is easy to happen without strong people. After all, no matter how strong the void empire is, it can''t guarantee the protection of all the spies sent out in the void territory. Therefore, it is naturally a very important thing to be able to gather a group of powerful demon descendants. Watching the devil turn around and leave with the devil whose limbs were destroyed by Sean, Sean soon turned around and left. What he needs to do now is to help rotikabas solve the trouble of the blood elves - even if Sean doesn''t solve the original trouble, it''s OK, but after thinking about it, he decided to let rotikabas destroy the group at one stroke while the blood elves are weakest. In this way, the benefits that the dark elves can obtain will increase a lot. After all, from the six holy blood ethnic groups to the five holy blood ethnic groups, there is absolutely no small benefit in this space. But now is the time of Jihad, otherwise, Sean would bet that blood clan and werewolf would not miss this great opportunity to attack. Although the spider devil and the devil descendant are far away, they will never miss the great opportunity to eat this cake. Unfortunately, now these four races have been dragged into the quagmire of war, and the dark elves, who should have been the most firm ally of the blood elves, suddenly shot, which means that the most important part of the big cake will completely fall into the pockets of the dark elves. If Sean hadn''t made a special account before and left some leftovers to people of other ethnic groups, rotikabas might simply want to swallow all the heritage of the blood elves. If it were a different situation, Sean wouldn''t stop it. However, after this war, although the Blood Elves will withdraw from the historical stage, the Dark Elves will also lose a lot. They need a long time to recover. Because throwing out some bait to distract the attention of the other four ethnic groups can undoubtedly provide a better breathing time for the dark elves, which will win more living space for the dark elves and better development space for the future. Along the way, Sean was constantly analyzing the changes of the underground world. That demon descendant didn''t collect much information for Sean. After all, their current situation is a little dangerous, so they can only collect some information near the forest of deep understanding. Naturally, Sean ordered to focus on the battlefield of rotikabas and blood elves, and then the main battlefield of blood clan and werewolf. As for the other two groups of demons who came to assassinate Sean, they were discovered by these demons under the condition of coincidence, and then informed Sean. However, although this information is not much, it can not be less. And Sean is very good at finding clues from these intelligence, so as to capture the changes of some big events. From the intelligence collected by these demons about blood clan and werewolf, Sean was keen to find some problems. First of all, in the home game of blood clan and werewolf, the blood clan had a great advantage, but without knowing the reason, the blood clan suddenly stopped expanding the scale of war results, but maintained a situation of equal strength with werewolf - for this point, with the support of spider demon mercenaries, if there were no spider demon mercenaries, I''m afraid the situation will be dominated by werewolves again. What contributed to this situation was actually put forward by the blood clan Presbyterian Council, and Ben and the Presbyterian Council did not raise any objection to the lesenba and Giovanni clans with some different opinions, but chose to support them. With the support of the two leading families of the devil party, lesenba and Giovanni, the blood clan of the devil party will not refuse. Under such a general trend, even the secret party has to agree with the opinion of the Presbyterian Council. When he saw here, Sean basically knew what the blood clan was thinking. I''m afraid they intend to put the main force at the border between the blood clan and the blood elf, and wait for the blood elf and the dark elf to attack in one fell swoop. Even if they can''t take the opportunity to kill the dark elf, they can at least hurt the dark elf. As for the blood elf, it''s a group of dead people in the eyes of the blood clan. The purpose of their doing so is to monopolize all the heritages and resources of the blood elves. However, even though the eating appearance is very ugly, Sean has to say that the blood clan has done a good job: hiring the spider demon army to stick to the front line and continue to fight with werewolves, which is tantamount to dragging down two holy blood races; Because of their special ability conditions, these unlucky demons can only be sent out to perform assassination missions. In this way, there are basically a lot of troubles among the six holy blood clans except the blood clans, and there is no way to swallow the heritage of the blood elves. When the spider demon, demon descendant and werewolf all knew the situation of the blood elf, they were afraid that all the materials of the blood elf would have been carried away by the blood clan. "What a good abacus." Sean sneered, showing only disdain on his face, "I really treat others as idiots But just in time, I was still worried that I didn''t find a chance to operate on your blood clan. Now I actually gave me such a good opportunity. Don''t blame me. " ¡­¡­ Next, Sean was on his way almost every day except for the necessary rest. On the seventh day, the former devil finally appeared in front of Sean again and said respectfully, "my Lord, I have done what you told me. The other party has agreed to join my group, but... " "It''s just that the other party wants command, isn''t it?" Sean gently fiddled with the fire in front of him. At this time, he was already on the edge of the forest. He could go out of the forest tomorrow morning. If he speed up, he could arrive at the blood elf castle in about a week and finish the rendezvous with rotikabas and Kane. "Yes." The demon descendant who first took refuge in Sean nodded, "after all, it is a fact that my ethnic group is not strong enough However, they have some scruples about you, so their attitude is not very tough, but in a consultative tone. " "Do it yourself." Sean said faintly, "you are the patriarch. You can deal with these matters You should remember that if it''s just strength, I don''t lack it at all. I want someone smart enough. Do you understand what I mean? " The demon descendant looked slightly stunned, then his eyes became firm and nodded heavily: "I know." "Good. Next, I have a few things for you to be responsible for." Sean opened his mouth and threw a letter at the other party''s feet. "There is a werewolf tribe called matar. If you send this letter to a man named Dongdu in this tribe, he will understand what to do next. " Without curiosity and hesitation, the demon nodded, and then put the letter away. Just as Sean would trust the demon descendant, after Sean said the unspoken words that were obviously implied, the attitude of the demon descendant towards Sean naturally increased countless points of loyalty. Maybe it''s a little exaggerated, but at least it''s impossible for the demon to betray Sean without too much conflict of interest and temptation - of course, he can''t betray the contract under the control of the contract. "Also, one week after Dongdu receives this letter, you will start spreading a message on the spider devil''s territory." Sean thought for a moment, then continued, "remember to talk to Dong and tell him he has only a week. A week later, if they don''t make a decision, don''t blame that they can''t grab a mouthful of soup. " "I see." The evil descendant nodded, "then, my Lord, what kind of news do you want to spread?" Sean smiled and then said, "the blood clan is secretly planning to annex the blood elves and dark elves, so they let the spider demon stay here to fight with the werewolf tribe, mainly because they don''t want others to take a share." The demon''s pupil shrank suddenly, obviously aware of something. Sean could feel a sudden burst of breath behind him. It was obviously what the clever devil thought of. Sean can''t wait to have as many smart people as he can, but unfortunately, such smart people are always very difficult to find. This time, if it wasn''t for the other party''s short soul eating dagger, Sean would kill the other party cleanly when facing assassination, instead of so much nonsense. "So many ethnic groups were cornered by the blood clan this time..." the voice of the demon descendant looked very angry, "is it all because of the blood clan..." "Maybe not at first. It''s just a simple betting failure." Sean shook his head, "but when the strength of the blood elves was greatly damaged and the dark elves went to find the trouble of the blood elves, the blood clan began to have targeted premeditation These guys who have lived for countless years are naturally very terrible when they play conspiracy. For guys like you who can only do things without much brain, don''t be too easy to play you around. " Although he knew what Sean said was true, the face of the demon was still very ugly. "If I didn''t belong to your underground world, I wouldn''t be able to see these doors." After a moment of silence, Sean whispered, "in our surface world, people''s hearts are the most complex, and they are constantly calculating almost all the time. Sometimes, if a conspiracy is used well, it can easily destroy the enemy who has given you headache for countless years. " Sean is talking about the calculation between the human nobles in the surface world. I don''t know how long human brain circuits are. In terms of intrigues, they are not inferior to blood families who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and even more terrible than blood families at some times. However, the demon descendant obviously misunderstood Sean''s meaning, so looking at Sean was full of awe. When he saw the look in the eyes of the demon descendant, Sean knew that the other party wanted to make a mistake, but he didn''t intend to remind him. Anyway, as long as the other party carried out the things he told him, Sean didn''t intend to pay attention to other things - if it wasn''t for the dark elves who were Sean''s allies in the underground world, Sean wouldn''t care how fierce the three holy blood races would fight. But since the dark elves are his natural allies, of course, he can''t let the blood race rob roticabas''s cake. Since he can set off the Jihad civil strife in the whole underground world hundreds of years in advance, he certainly has a way to completely destroy the wishful thinking of the blood clan. As long as the werewolf and the spider demon receive the news at the same time and the two sides unite, the blood clan will fall into a more passive dilemma at that time. The hatred between the werewolf and the blood clan is so strong that it can''t be dissolved completely. When the blood clan can suffer great losses, the werewolf will certainly not go to the trouble of the blood elf. What''s more, Sean also left a message for Dongdu, which will give their werewolf tribe some harvest. Therefore, he believed that in terms of the ambition of Dongdu, he would definitely focus on the blood clan first, not the blood elf. As for the spider devil, some people may come to the blood elves to try to grab food, but if the number is not enough, it can''t pose any threat to rotikabas''s troops. After all, Rorty cabas brought out all the dark elves. In terms of military strength, even if there were many casualties against the blood elves, it was not a problem to deal with these spider demons. After explaining everything, the demon descendant was ordered to leave again. Sean, after a night''s rest, set off again and finally arrived at Rorty cabas and Kane on the seventh day. Chapter 1303 Kane and Rorty cabas were surprised by Sean''s arrival. "Why are you here?" Rorty cabas asked when he saw Sean. "I heard there was something wrong with you, so I came here." Sean smiled. "How''s the war going? Has the inner city invaded? " "The gate has just broken." Rorty cabas replied that he didn''t ask Sean why he knew the specific war situation. Anyway, in Rorty cabas''s opinion, Sean has almost omniscient and omnipotent, so it''s not surprising to know the war situation at the moment. Blood elf castle is the general name of blood elf base camp. In fact, this place called castle is a huge city with great luxury. The whole city is divided into two urban areas. The inner city is the living area of those senior officers, generals and royal blood nobles of the blood elves. There is the most elite army of the whole blood elves stationed here - of course, this army has been defeated by the dark elves. However, even without the most elite blood elf army, the defense layout of the inner city is still the most important area of the whole blood elf castle, because the defense force is extremely powerful. The outer city area is the area where the blood elves live with low status and ordinary people. Of course, it is also the place where those dark elf revenge parties who take refuge in the blood elves can stay, so their strength is uneven, and the scale of fish dragon mixed beads is also quite large. Rotikabas poured the power of the entire Dark Elf community to break through the outer city and occupy a place. It is not a difficult thing. However, it is not easy to attack the inner city and completely eliminate the whole blood elf group. After all, the blood elves have been adhering to the elite line for so many years, so even if the number and scale are small, the overall combat quality is definitely not low. It may be an exaggeration to say that one hits ten, but it is not impossible to hit three or five. Coupled with the geographical advantage, it is reasonable that roticabas''s army can''t attack for a long time. But everyone knows that it is not the soldiers of both sides who really decide the outcome of the war. The real reason why the war has not ended is that the top high-end combat forces on both sides still do not appear: super strong. According to the currently known intelligence, there are probably three super strong men on the blood elf side, while Rorty cabas has only two. These two are the defectors absorbed from the camp of the eternal night party and the revenge party. Otherwise, roticabas has no real top power at all. "Lord imoku is back?" Rorty cabas looked around and asked after seeing no outsiders. "Not yet, but it should be just these two days." Sean shook his head. "I suspect there may be some problems on the surface, so imoku helped solve them. When it is solved, it should come back I have told him before that he will not go to the surface for too long. He will return within two months at the most, no matter how troublesome the problems on the surface are. " Rorty cabas nodded and said nothing more. Sean has been lying in the forest of knowledge for a month and a half. If you count the distance from the ELF KING court, it is almost two months. Based on roticabas'' understanding of imoku, this super strong man who abides by the spirit of chivalry will certainly keep his promise. "What shall we do now?" Rotikabas asked. "Temporarily slow down the attack intensity." Sean said, "but we must seal off the whole inner city, and send someone to search the whole outer city and take all the materials we can use. Then every time you check an area, destroy an area. " "Strong wall and clear field tactics?" Rorty cabas fought on the surface with Sean, so he knew the Tactical Idea Sean said, "but isn''t it used to deal with invaders? Is it appropriate to use it here? " "I''ve studied the situation of blood elves. This group is very particular about all food and clothing, and is extremely luxurious." Sean said, "so there won''t be too much food reserves in the inner city. However, considering the character of the blood elves, they must have a secret channel connected to the outer city. I think they will collect food through the secret channel if they run out of food in the inner city. " Rorty cabas nodded: "I was negligent However, if we find the secret way, we... " "No hurry." Sean shook his head. "We have to wait until the outcome of the war on the other side. Before that, we don''t have to rush to attack. Just surround the inner city and make sure they can''t collect food and break through. We can slowly consume them Of course, if you find a secret way, you can stay. Maybe it will be very useful to us later. " After hearing Sean''s words, rotica bass keenly noticed a question: "wait for the outcome of the war on the other side? Someone is going against us? " "Blood clan." Sean casually said a few guesses about himself. Perhaps ordinary people will despise Sean''s conjecture that there is no evidence. But Rorty cabas won''t, because he knows Sean''s ability and the conspiracy of the nobles in the world. The reason why he didn''t see this clearly was just because of the lack of intelligence. If he had special personnel to provide him with intelligence information about the surrounding situation, he would have seen this long ago. "These guys trying to take advantage of the fire!" Rotikabas cursed angrily. "It''s not because this opportunity is too rare." Sean said faintly, "but it''s really strange that the action range of the blood elves is too large. Unexpectedly, all the blood elves stationed in the garrison are withdrawn without leaving any troops at all If the blood clan guys don''t find this problem, it''s a ghost. " In the underground world, although blood elves and dark elves are the same six holy blood ethnic groups, in fact, the two ethnic groups are associated. For a long time, in the interest disputes among the six holy blood ethnic groups, the blood elves and the dark elves have always advanced and retreated together: in large-scale battle, the dark elves are responsible for sending troops, while in local high-end battles, the blood elves are responsible. The cooperation between the two sides has been based on more than 100000 years. Even if there is still some gap and estrangement between them, the cooperation on the battlefield is still very tacit. The other four ethnic groups are well aware that they alone are not enough to deal with elves. The hostile nature of the blood clan and the werewolf also makes the werewolf and the blood clan simply unable to find the trouble of the elf clan: whether the blood clan or the werewolf unite with the spider demon and the demon descendant to find the trouble of the blood elf and the dark elf, the blood elf and the dark elf can compete with the dead enemy of another family. In the case of three to three, no one can suppress who. Because of this, the six holy blood ethnic groups in the underground world will maintain peace for so many years. At present, the dark elves and blood elves have finally completely fallen out. Both sides have begun to attack and kill each other. How can the blood clan miss such a good opportunity. But what they didn''t expect was that Sean had already seen through all this and had begun to prepare to take advantage of this opportunity. "What shall we do now?" Rotikabas asked, "is that the only way to wait?" "If it''s no accident, the werewolf will soon work hard, and the spider demon will join hands with the werewolf at that time." Sean smiled. "And it''s not just werewolves and spider demons. The blood clan dares to even calculate the demons together. Hey... It''s only these days. It''s good to offend so many ethnic groups. Can you run if you''re found? As long as they can''t withstand the first three rounds of attacks, the end of the blood clan will not be much better than the current blood elves. " "But I think it''s hanging." Rotikabas sighed helplessly, "the blood clan has accumulated so many years of information, if you want to completely defeat them..." "Defeat completely? This is obviously impossible. " Sean shook his head, "the blood clan has a very special way of transformation. At most, they are seriously injured, which is not much better than the current blood elves But even so, spider demons, werewolves and demon descendants need to pay a great price, and we... Will be unable to continue to fight with the blood elves because we have completely eliminated the blood elves, so they must be able to get a chance to breathe. " Hearing Sean''s words, rotica bass also sighed helplessly. "Don''t feel lost and sad. This is also a very good opportunity for you dark elves." Sean saw Rorty cabas''s face and knew what he was thinking, so he smiled and said, "do you think you still have the energy to continue fighting with others after you fight with the blood elves? Stay in the forest of deep understanding and develop honestly. After this big scuffle, the Jihad should almost be over. No one has the energy to continue to fight. " It is obviously impossible for spider demons to honestly fight only with blood clan. In order to seize interests, they must fight with blood clan and dark elves, which is undoubtedly an arduous challenge for them who have always adhered to the way of employment, so the loss will be heavy at that time; Similarly, it is difficult for the demon descendants who have been Yin by the blood clan to obtain too great advantages at that time. The death of a large number of clan members is the inevitable result. As for werewolf and blood clan, these two old enemies will fight to the death, but they don''t need to worry about anything. Under such circumstances, the remaining five holy blood races will basically collapse. They will certainly not continue to fight, but will choose to be calm with tacit understanding. Only under such circumstances can the dark elf group led by rotikabas get a respite period of development. That''s why Sean had to muddy the water thoroughly. Rorty cabas soon understood what Sean meant: "so... You mean, it''s time to close the net?" "It hasn''t been so fast, but the blood clan gave me such a big gift. I must make good use of it." Sean smiled, "and Serena is just going back to gather the old one now. If Kane and I rush there, we can take the opportunity to develop First help Serena take the Larsen Ba clan, and then have enough ability to deal with Giovanni. " "I see." Rorty cabas nodded, "then I''ll arrange a group of people to follow you. Now... I''ll tell the front line not to siege too quickly. " Sean nodded. Rotikabas soon left the array and began to issue the latest battle orders. Sean, on the other hand, looked at Kane and said, "how''s the training going these days?" "Not bad. Thank you, Lord Sean, for your guidance and training." Kane said respectfully, "Lord rotikabas also said that I have made rapid progress recently. As long as I win the blood elf castle and obtain the blood of the blood elf''s ancestors, my strength will be improved by a leap." "Indeed." Sean looked at Kane and found that Kane''s strength had indeed become stronger, at least stronger than the one he saw more than a month ago. "It seems that you have experienced a lot of actual combat in the past month But get ready and leave with me in a minute. " "Leave?" Kane didn''t understand Sean''s intention. "If they can''t fight in a short time, at least wait until imoku comes back and there is chaos in the blood clan, then there will be a formal war here." Sean explained that Sean was very satisfied with Kane in many places. The only dissatisfaction was that Kane had a bad sense of strategy and politics. "So before that, we had plenty of time Take you to meet Serena first, and then practice your skills. By the way, you can cultivate a team that belongs to you. That will be your best assistance when you take over the Giovanni clan. " "I see When shall we start? " "Tomorrow, take a break today." Sean thought for a moment, then said, after all, he has been on his way for many days, and his body is almost to the limit. He really needs a good rest. "Now the blood clan is going to be in chaos. We must find Serena and negotiate with her as soon as possible. Do you remember where she told you to meet? " "Remember." Kane nodded, "in the blood sand castle. It was the territory of the Brad clan, said Miss Serena, which was a secret stronghold she had cultivated. " "Blood sand castle?" Sean frowned slightly. He was not familiar with the underground world. If he had heard of the place names or some famous places, he could still know one or two, "do you know how to get here?" "Worried that I might not know the way, Miss Serena gave me a map." Kane took the map out of him as he spoke. Sean just glanced and remembered the route, so he nodded and said, "well, go and talk to rotica bass. I''ll have a rest first. Tomorrow morning... No, tomorrow at noon, we''ll start. " "Yes!" Chapter 1304 Blood sand castle is the stronghold of Brad clan. It is located at the westernmost end of the river of ancestors. The territory area of the whole clan is not even as large as that of a baron in the surface world. Moreover, the territory has almost no resources and products. It is a famous barren death place. No one will come to the idea of the clan at all. Even the blood clan passing through here doesn''t want to set foot in this barren land. However, no one would have thought that this clan was once a famous terrorist existence in the blood clan. Brad lesenba was once the first of the thirteen generals under lesenba Cain. However, with the death of Brad in the Millennium bloody war, the clan became worse from generation to generation. Up to now, except for the old antiques who have been sleeping in the depths of the blood pool, few blood clans will remember the name Brad lesenba. Many people just regard this clan as an incompetent clan. However, it is precisely because the clan is low-key enough and has no sense of existence that it can become a secret stronghold of Selena lesenba. The power of Serena, the bloody queen, to become a leader of the times should not be underestimated. Even though the news of her betrayal of the Larsen Ba clan and her great loss of strength has spread throughout the blood clan, there are still many old followers loyal to Serena. After all, for the blood clan, as long as the blood nucleus is not damaged, even if the strength is reduced, it can be recovered. The only thing needed is time. Therefore, in the ethnic group concept of blood group, the positioning of genius is far more valued than any ethnic group. With Serena''s return, countless young generations of blood families who obey orders, worship or pursue Serena have begun to gather around the ancient blood sand castle secretly. A small blood sand castle, now secretly arrived at the high blood clan, but there are as many as 11 people. Of the eleven, there were seven with the lowest rank and the strength of the count; Three Marquis; The Duke is a man of strength. The Duke''s powerful man is Robert Brad, the current owner of the blood sand castle. The blood clans that can gather here are all talented blood clans with high hopes in today''s blood clans. The biggest characteristic of these people is arrogance. Even the Earl''s strength may not be convinced by the Marquis''s strength. After all, it is not a problem for them to become a marquis as long as they are given enough time or have high-quality blood absorption. Therefore, no one, whether earl or marquis, looked down upon the clan leader of this barren and dead place before arriving at the blood sand castle. It was not until Robert Brad appeared that he gave these arrogant people a loud slap. At this time, in the side hall on the first floor of the blood sand castle, eleven young blood family talents and Serena gathered here. Looking at the eleven people who are still loyal to her, Serena''s nerves have finally relaxed. Her summoning order has been issued through special channels for nearly two months. Except that two earls came at the beginning, no one arrived for nearly a month, which can''t help but make Serena feel a little discouraged. But soon, this situation finally changed half a month ago. The continuous emergence of Earl strength and Marquis strength finally relaxed Serena''s hanging heart. Later, after Serena''s inquiry, she learned that it was not that these people didn''t want to come, but that they really didn''t have a chance. The battle between the blood clan and the werewolf has always been in a white hot situation. Almost both sides are constantly taking their lives to fill the occupation right of every inch of land. In this case, a large number of blood clan and werewolf talents have fallen, and even many medium and small-scale clans and tribes have been completely destroyed. Therefore, it is naturally difficult for them to evacuate from the front line. It was not until nearly a month ago that the blood clan suddenly fully closed its defense line and began to retreat to the west of the blood clan territory that they began to find an opportunity to gradually separate from the large forces. The time before and after this is almost a month. Of course, after leaving the army, these talents began to communicate with each other and reported to Serena, so that Serena could finally grasp the trend of the blood clan army. But after knowing this trend, Serena despised it. Donne Giovanni actually proposed to take the two groups at one fell swoop while the dark elves and blood elves were desperately injured each other. If she didn''t know Sean existed, Serena might think the tyrant Dorn Giovanni had a good plan. But now knowing that Sean is in the dark elf camp, she doesn''t think Donne''s plan can succeed. I''m afraid that before long, all his plans will be used by Sean and fooled around. After all, Sean has been playing the position of Donne Giovanni. If he wants to push Kane to the throne of the Giovanni clan, he must solve the tyrant Donne Giovanni. At the thought of this, Serena''s mouth couldn''t help raising. She had begun to look forward to how Sean would deal with Dorn. "Cough." It seems that he saw Serena''s distraction. Robert Brad coughed gently and pulled Serena''s attention back. "Miss Serena, the people who arrived in compliance with your orders have basically entered the castle. However, there are four other people who have not found a suitable opportunity to leave, but they have also sent letters from their subordinates. Once you have instructions, they will follow them at the first time. " "Who are the four people who have not yet arrived?" Serena asked. She issued a total of 30 summoning orders, but only 11 people were present, and four people did not arrive, which means that only 15 people participated in the call. As for the other 15 people, according to the news from others, 13 people have died in the war, and the remaining two probably do not intend to listen to the call. Serena believes that the news of her return will soon no longer be a secret. "The Duke of anles, the Marquis of Sabine, the Marquis of rotonn, the count of Mies." Robert opened his mouth and replied, "it was the Marquis of Bohr and the Marquis of cejean who did not listen Your highness Serena, what do you think we should do now? " "How?" Serena was stunned for a moment. Even if she reacted, Robert was asking, "we don''t have to do anything, just watch the play." "Going to the theatre?" Someone on the long table wondered, "what play?" "Donne''s plan will not succeed, so we don''t need to pay attention." Serena''s face was filled with a confident smile. She said faintly, "Donne''s opponent is not us, so we just need to be responsible for watching the play As for the plans prepared before, we can start to act as long as Dorn fails. With your participation, I believe our success rate will be much higher. Once I get the throne of the lesen Ba family, I will not forget your contributions. " In everyone''s eyes, there is a happy look. It''s more important than anything to get Serena''s promise. Soon, however, questions were raised. "Your Highness Serena, why are you so sure that Dorn''s plan will not succeed?" "If you know who caused the blood elf''s weakened situation, you will know why Dorn''s plan will not succeed." Serena chuckled and then answered, "Dorn may be strong, but I think it''s too young to fight this man." Hearing Serena''s words, many people have thought of something. At the beginning, when Serena left the castle, there was news that she had gone to the forest of knowledge. At that time, after receiving the clues, the lesenba family immediately sent a group of people to know the forest in the past, but the forest at that time had been completely blocked. For the special situation of strong power, the blood clan had a unique perception, so after seeing that things could not be violated and the blood clan and werewolves were completely heated at that time, they withdrew from the forest of knowledge for the first time without rashly going deep. It soon spread all over the blood family. Of course, there will always be some desperate people who are not afraid of death - the assassins who took Donne''s money to assassinate Sean, that''s all. It''s just a pity that these people have never succeeded. Instead, they have become a powerful nutrient for Sean. However, the whole blood clan is still very curious about the situation in the forest. At this time, Serena returned secretly, and stayed in the forest for so long, obviously knowing what happened in the forest. "Your Highness Serena, can you tell me who is the person who can destroy Donne''s plan for so long?" Someone asked questions, and even Robert, who had been silent and cold, showed a curious look. "His opponent is Sean." Serena hesitated, but still opened her mouth and replied, "the blood elf was caught in his trap, so she completely fell into the forest of deep understanding, and even turned all the forces in the forest of deep understanding into the stepping stone of the reform party There are such people to advise the dark elves. It is impossible for Dorn''s plan to succeed. They are not opponents at the same level. " "I''m a little embarrassed to hear you praise me so much." A hearty voice suddenly sounded in the side hall, which immediately aroused the realm of all the blood families present, and more than a dozen strong breath burst out. But these strong and arrogant breath was completely suppressed in an instant. Only Robert''s breath can barely suppress each other. A blood clan about to enter the ranks of Duke! An idea flashed through everyone''s heart, but soon they were confused: they had never felt each other''s breath. Obviously, this was the first time to meet. But how can people who meet for the first time know the place of blood sand castle? "Stop, all of you." Serena''s breath was also ready to move, but it calmed down immediately after she saw the visitor. Of course, her heart was also shocked, because Kane''s strength improved faster than she expected. This kind of strength promotion speed was unheard of, even a little faster than her so-called genius. You know, when we first separated two months ago, Kane''s strength was just a stable Marquis, but now he has a bearing not inferior to the Duke, which obviously belongs to the ranks of the Duke''s strong. The people who broke into the side hall of the bloody sand castle were naturally Sean and Kane. It didn''t take long for them to come all the way, but they consumed a lot of physical energy. This can be seen from Kane''s slightly tired look, but Sean looks energetic. "I didn''t expect you to come." Serena got up to meet Sean. Her face didn''t look fake. "I thought it was just Kane." "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong, so I came to help." Sean replied with a smile. His real eyes showed that Serena''s halo was green, which showed that Serena did not have any hostility to herself. On the contrary, her followers were much more interesting. They were basically yellow or light red, which indicated that these guys had slight hostility to themselves. It was estimated that it was because they were too close to Serena. "You''re here to help Kane." Serena glanced at Kane and said with a smile, "but I thought you would stay with rotica bass to help. After all, he is... In trouble now." "Do you know the situation?" Sean is not surprised that Serena can''t see it. After all, Serena is the most despicable person Sean has seen so far - of course, Sean will never admit that he and Serena are the same, "but it''s no use, Donne, that guy will soon taste the taste of lifting a stone and smashing his own feet If you''re not surprised, you should receive news these two days. " "You''ve done it?" Serena reacted instantly. The other blood families around them, when hearing Sean''s confident words, also realized who the man was in front of them. Sean didn''t hide this. After all, he came here to join hands with Serena. Therefore, before knowing Serena''s overall plan, he must first tell Serena the situation he has disturbed, so that she can more conveniently adjust her plans and plans and strive for more interests for herself. Because only by letting Serena regain a foothold in the blood clan can Sean have enough capital to fight with the Giovanni clan. "I didn''t expect you to get such a big pen as soon as you did it!" Serena''s eyes were bright and she couldn''t help but be excited. "If so, when the spider demon and werewolf counterattack, I can go to lesenba castle..." Chapter 1305 The war between blood clan and werewolf has a long history. Basically, these two races must have provoked the Jihad civil strife in the underground world that has affected the whole world. Moreover, wars usually break out every hundreds of years or so, lasting about 10 to 50 years, and occasionally a large-scale battle lasting a hundred years will be fought. However, in the latter case, both sides usually rest for thousands of years, and there are excellent talents in both groups. According to the rules, the signs of this Jihad should not appear until about 20 or 30 years later, and at least 50 years later when the war really breaks out. However, because Sean intervened by some very ingenious means, he advanced the time of this small-scale conflict and friction by 30 years. Without even giving both sides any breathing and thinking time, he directly dragged the whole underground world into the quagmire of war. Although the war, which lasted less than two years, has been completely white hot, among the six major ethnic groups, except for the blood elves and dark elves, the damage of the other four ethnic groups is not as great as expected, and it is not a problem to fight for more than ten or twenty years. All ethnic groups have played enough experience. So like this time, the amazing reversal of the dark elf reform party suddenly completely controlled the whole forest of knowledge, and also destroyed the blood elves. This kind of thing is unheard of. Anyone who knows the news will certainly not miss such a good interest opportunity. This is also the reason why the blood clan will not hesitate to give up the battle with the werewolf and wait for the opportunity to swallow the blood elves and dark elves. The war between blood clan and werewolf has always been a form of equal strength. If one party is suppressed, it is difficult to fight back without seeking the assistance of a third party. For this reason, when the blood clan was completely suppressed at the beginning of the war, they would use the spider demon mercenaries to fight back, completely beat back the werewolf, and invade the territory of the werewolf tribe. In terms of interests, spider demon mercenaries and blood clans are now in a honeymoon period. The combination of the two races and the blood clan also hired a large number of demon descendants. Although the werewolf tribe also began to hire spider demons and demon descendants to fight back, the effect is obviously not as strong as the blood clan that has established friendly and cooperative relations with spider demons and demon descendants from the beginning. If nothing unexpected, about thirty years later, the war will end in the defeat of the werewolf tribe. But the blood clan, at this time, made a fatal mistake because of their arrogance. Spider demon mercenaries, defected. The eastern front line of blood clan and werewolf depends on some blood clan and a large number of spider demon mercenaries to draw with werewolf tribe. But now, with the sudden attack of the spider demon army, the whole eastern defense line has completely become a riddled decoration overnight. At this time, the werewolf tribe also launched a sudden attack, cooperating with the spider demon tribe to completely tear up the whole defense line. Of course, there is also the dark activity of the demon descendant. After completely tearing up the whole line of defense arranged by the blood clan in the East against the werewolf tribe, the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army joined hands and began to drive straight into the territory of the blood clan. All the clans encountered along the way are basically not the enemies of the two major ethnic groups. After several clan territories have been destroyed one after another, they either give up their territory and flee, or stagger the route of the local army. By the time Donne Giovanni received the news, the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe had begun to approach the location of this blood clan alliance. A war between the two sides is imminent. And Serena, taking advantage of this time, secretly sneaked back to leesenba castle with her loyal subordinates. Along with Kane and Sean, Serena has a lot of courage. After all, Sean is now a 13th order legendary strong man, and Serena has also broken through the limit and become a legendary strong man in the continuous war over the past year - of course, in the underground world, such legendary strong men are called princes. Two princes, plus a duke, four marques and seven earls, this lineup is not small. This stronghold, which was once the head of the thirteen blood clans, is now a little lonely in front of everyone. A large number of blood clan soldiers have been sent to the front line to fight, so there will not be too many people left in this ancient castle. But as a symbol of a clan''s stronghold, even if there are fewer people left, it is still the most elite existence in the clan. Fortunately, Serena and others are not alone. "As soon as you come back, play the big one directly. Is it appropriate?" Sean smiled, but there was not much tension on his face. "There''s nothing inappropriate." Serena said lightly, "although it''s a pity that your excellency imoku is not here, if you don''t enter the blood pool for the time being, you won''t disturb your ancestors, so we''re still very sure of winning." "As long as there is no super strong, there is no problem." Sean said faintly. Others may not know, but Sean is very clear about his strength. Now he is a 13th order strong man, and he is not an ordinary 13th order strong man. He also has the power to fight against 14th order. Even if he can''t win, he can protect himself. What''s more, Sean also stores many strong souls. Once all of them are used, he can immediately become a member of the 14th level strong, and even have the power to fight in the face of the 15th level legendary peak strong. Therefore, as long as there is no 16th order super strong, it is really not a problem for Sean. Although others did not know Sean''s specific strength and situation at the beginning, they had learned a lot about Sean from Serena along the way. This makes everyone have a deep fear in their hearts, because they never thought that human beings would be better than their blood family in intrigues and tricks, and once used, they would be so deadly. Of course, more people are shocked by Sean''s strength. The prince of level 13 is one level higher than Serena''s own strength. Serena walked head-on to the castle. She didn''t hide her figure, so she was soon found by the secret sentry, and then sent back to the castle. Not long after, more than a dozen strong and powerful lesenba blood families stepped out of the castle and stopped in front of Serena. These people obviously received special instructions, so even in the face of Serena, these people did not have the slightest fear, let alone the intention to communicate with Serena. They stood in line at the door. In addition to demonstrating to Serena and others, they also had the idea of capturing Serena and others alive. But how could Serena, as they wanted, immediately shouted, "get away from me if you don''t want to die, otherwise don''t blame me for being unreasonable." More than ten guards were still motionless, but their readiness fully explained their intention to fight with Serena. "It seems that your words don''t work well." Sean glanced at each other''s guards. There were only two of the thirteen people who were probably of the Duke''s level. The others were basically Earl strength, and there was no Marquis strength war. Therefore, it should be easier to fight this battle. "Don''t worry, I''ll make him easy soon." Serena sneered and ignored Sean''s sarcasm, "but... Logically, there must be two or three princes in the guard team of the ancient castle. Why haven''t you met one this time." "I don''t know why I didn''t meet you, but there is one." Sean smiled, then looked up and saw that at the window dug out by the huge mountain wall, an old man with white hair and beard was standing there to observe. However, after feeling Sean''s eyes, his eyes shot like electricity, "here, this is one The momentum is quite enough. " "Brad lesenba." Serena''s face changed. "No wonder there are no other princes. If it''s only Brad, it''s enough." "Very strong?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "The prince who is second only to the Lord of the house is strong. In the words of the surface world, it should be about to break through to level 15." Serena sighed softly, "I didn''t expect that Brad would be left behind. I thought it would be someone else It seems that after the owner knew the news of my return, he must have expected that I would attack leesenba Castle while he was away. " "Then give him to me, others, can you deal with it?" Sean looked back at Serena and said. "Yes!" Serena took a serious look at Sean and said, "come back alive." "Oh, as long as you don''t wake up your ancestors." Sean chuckled, then pulled out the black king and hooked up with Brad above. But unexpectedly, Brad just pulled his mouth slightly, showing a disdainful sneer. It was obvious that he thought Sean was not qualified to fight with him. His eyes crossed Sean directly and fell on Serena. His eyes were sorry at first, and then became murderous. It was obvious that he really moved his heart. Sean saw that the other party had completely ignored himself. He snorted coldly, and then walked towards the more than ten guards in front. Just a deep breath, Sean''s speed suddenly accelerated at the next moment. When the dozens of guards just realized the crisis, Sean was already close to each other. The black king in his hand suddenly burst out a dark sword, as if he wanted to absorb all the light sources in the whole world. This time, Sean didn''t leave any hands. He directly created his own killing move swordsmanship. Many people didn''t even have time to respond clearly. They saw a black light burst out, and then the black awn suddenly closed. The process before and after seemed to be less than a second, but more than a dozen guards across the crowd had all fallen to the ground. There is only one fatal injury to everyone, that is, a tear in the heart, and the blood nucleus in it is completely broken into empty. After receiving the sword, Sean looked up again at the prince who guarded the ancient castle of leesenba. But this time, it was Sean''s turn to gently pull the corners of his mouth, showing a disdainful look: "elite? Ah. " The pursuers and followers who came with Serena showed incredible shock on everyone''s face. Although they have made the greatest strength assessment of Sean''s strength over and over again along the way, they didn''t realize that their previous estimates were obviously wrong until they saw Sean''s shot, and it is likely that what Sean showed at this time is still not the strongest strength. "Now you know why I said Dorn was not his opponent?" Serena chuckled, "before he was a legend, it was said that he could fight with the legendary strong. And the legendary strong man died in his hands... Oh, the legendary strong man I said is the view of the surface world, that is, the so-called Prince strong man Donne is a tyrant with strong strength and terrible character. Yes, but that''s because he hasn''t met a more difficult enemy than him. " "Go in." Instead of seeing Serena, Sean cut his throat at Brad, a gesture that was very insulting even in the underground world. And when Sean made this action, the action of his right hand didn''t stop. He waved a few swords and divided several corpses on the ground directly. This action made Brad angry. "Since you want to kill yourself, I will help you!" The old man with white hair and beard suddenly jumped out of the window, and then the cloak behind him shook, turned into a pair of huge devil wings and gently held him down from the sky. After landing, the devil wings did not change back into the cloak, but turned into a black long gun. Without saying a word, Brad shot straight at Sean. His speed was so fast that he almost gave full play to the speed of the blood clan. However, he came to Sean in the blink of an eye. The tip of the long gun in his hand smelled like blood contaminated with toxin. In the face of this shot, Sean didn''t dare to despise it at all. Only from the explosion of each other''s speed and power, he was definitely worthy of the name of the 14th order strong man. Sean could only apply the power of the law to the black king, and then waved his sword to block Brad''s shot - at the moment of the exchange of guns and swords, the black blood from the long gun seemed to be dragged and suspended in the air. This time, Sean used the law of time and space to create a "stagnation" effect, which can temporarily stop the changes of all physical laws, but the duration will not be long. Brad didn''t seem to expect Sean''s strange ability, so he was a little distracted for a moment, and Sean accurately captured this moment, without hesitation transformed the power of the law into acceleration, and waved his sword towards Brad''s chest and abdomen. But unexpectedly, this sword failed to make a contribution! Brad''s reaction speed was also very fast. Seeing that he could not dodge and block, he swept his right hand gently, and the long gun in his hand turned into a shield in front of his body, and then blocked Sean''s blow. With the help of the impact of this blow, Brad made a slight force on his feet at the same time, and the whole man immediately ejected towards the rear, quickly opening a long enough distance from Sean. And Sean, because of the anti shock force of the sword, had to stagger back a few steps to stabilize his body. Until then, because of the impact change of the law power, the black blood drop suspended in mid air finally recovered from the "stagnation" state, fell directly to the ground, and instantly corroded the ground into a small pit. Highly toxic! Sean''s pupil shrank suddenly: if he was dropped on himself by this thing, it would definitely be the effect of amputation. However, when Sean looked at Brad''s body, he also found that the shield he protected in front of his chest was deformed again. This time, it turned into a chopper. The blade was not snow-white and silver, but a strange dark red. This time, Sean''s face was really surprised: "everything!? You have it! " "I didn''t expect you to master the power of time." Brad''s face was also dignified. Chapter 1306 universal nature. This is a weapon that the God of lies once gave believers. In terms of quality, this is an artifact, a real artifact. However, when the gods broke out at dusk, everything returned to the hand of the God of lies and became his combat weapon. In this war, all things in the forest also gained great power and improved the level, and even once made the divine power of the God of lies close to the higher gods. Unfortunately, this also made the God of lies become the focus of Gypsy''s attention, so it didn''t take long for the God to fall, and everything was lost from then on. As an artifact, everything can naturally resist the sharpness of the black king. But the greatest value of this artifact is not this, but just like its name: everything can evolve. Basically, as long as it is any kind of object existing in the world, everything can evolve, but it can only be dead, not living. Moreover, the material of the evolved object is still the exclusive material of the artifact, but its utility will also fully conform to the effect of the evolved object: just like before, when Brad turned everything into bat wings, it can fan; When turned into a long gun, it also has the same penetrating stabbing effect of a long gun. In the game, Senluo Vientiane always occupied the first place in the "equipment ranking list most wanted by players". However, it is a pity that no player could start with this officially announced artifact until Sean came to the world. So Sean didn''t expect that this artifact would be in the hands of the blood clan. But just as Sean''s focus is on the hands of all things, so is Brad''s focus on the laws Sean has mastered. The law of time. This is one of the most superior laws, and the same name is the space law. It is said that if you master the time law and space law at the same time, you can integrate the two laws into the space-time law. The law of time and space is the core and key element of building a plane. Anyone who wants to break away from the world plane and build a plane world completely composed of his own will must master this law. Because of this, anyone who can master the laws of time and space is called the creator after the era of chaos. However, up to now, there is only one person who can really break away from the world will of the miracle continent and create a new plane world, that is jeeplier, the former plane son. Others are either on the way to realize another supreme law, or on the journey of trying to integrate the two laws, or they have fallen. It can be said that Sean is the closest to Gypsy''s achievement at present. The son of plane has successfully integrated the two supreme laws, but it will take a long time to create a new plane world. Brad''s research on the supremacy law is not deep, so he can''t see the difference between "stagnation" and "stillness". If you change a person who studies or understands the law of time, you will be able to see the difference between the two. As it happens, the biggest enemy of this artifact is the law of time. The greatest function of all things is that it can change rapidly. It is obviously a dagger, but it can turn into a long sword in an instant, giving the opponent an unexpected result. However, no matter how it changes, it needs an evolution process. Just as it happens, the ability of the law of time can counteract this instantaneous change: as long as it is covered by the law of time, the omniscient ability of instantaneous change will be completely deprived. This is tantamount to saying that BlackRock cannot maximize his all encompassing ability. "Why don''t we have a good talk?" Sean glanced at BlackRock. He found that if he wanted to defeat his opponent, he had to consume all the strong souls at hand, but it was only possible, not absolute. After all, the level gap between him and BlackRock was not small. The strong people who are really used to fighting are also easy to break through the limit in a close combat environment. Even if Sean consumed all the strong souls and raised the level to level 14, if Brad broke through the limit and stepped into level 15 in the battle, he could still suppress him. The use scope of the power of law depends on the gap between the strength of both sides. If Brad''s strength is one order higher than him, the coverage of space-time law will be much smaller. Just like the one that Brad shot straight from just now: according to the previous battle rhythm, Brad''s long gun will become a longer dragon gun at the moment of being blocked by the enemy and directly penetrate the enemy''s head. But because Sean has always covered himself with the power of the law of time and space, the changes that Ballard wanted to make failed. "Talk? About what? " Brad snorted coldly. "I have nothing to talk to you about." "I think there are still some Even if you change a clan leader, you are still your own people. " Sean stared at Brad, whose light was almost black and red, indicating that the hostility of the other party was beyond description. "Isn''t Serena your best clan genius? It''s understandable that her strength was almost completely abandoned and abandoned by you, but now her strength has been completely restored, so why stop her from becoming the patriarch? " Brad didn''t speak, and his eyes didn''t even shake. He was just a stepping moment, and his powerful explosive force erupted directly. The whole person attacked Sean like a giant beast, and the chopper in his hand filled with a disgusting smell. Before people arrived, the knife light had burst out first, and a dark red solid knife shadow came straight at Sean, with a posture of splitting Sean into two pieces. The explosion of knife Qi is the ability of forest Vientiane - it is not just an illusion, but an actual knife. As long as you have enough ability, weapon use skills and experience, you can naturally burst out knife Qi to kill the enemy. BlackRock just couldn''t exert the omniscient ability of omniscient within the scope covered by the law of time and space, but this doesn''t mean that the unique artifact attribute of omniscient was deprived. As long as in the field not covered by the law of time and space, BlackRock can still change the appearance of everything at will. Therefore, at the moment when the knife gas burst out, the chopper became a hammer. The chain seems very short, but in fact, there is no limit to the length of the chain if Brad wants to; The iron ball with one end of the hammer as a weapon has a diameter of 30 cm. Brad rotated the hammer, then threw it forward with his right hand, and the heavy ball flew towards Sean. At this time, Sean had just sent out an equally strong sword, which strongly broke Brad''s knife Qi - the collision of two forces directly created a vacuum explosion airflow in the air. The strong wind mixed with the residual force of two fighting forces, tearing countless dense cracks on the surrounding ground. As soon as Sean broke the knife, he saw the heavy ball of the hammer hit him. At this time, his inner breath was not completely relieved, but a strong sense of death threat came. Sean could only forcibly lift his breath and cut the hammer with his sword - another force to resist the impact. Sean only felt that the powerful force came back from the heavy ball, which almost paralyzed his right hand. But fortunately, at least he blocked the bombardment of the heavy ball: if he was hit by the heavy ball, even with Sean''s current physique, he might have suffered a lot of internal injuries. So after blocking successive attacks, Sean immediately withdrew without hesitation and quickly distanced himself from Brad. Until then, the heavy ball, weakened by Sean''s power of law and intercepted by the black king, fell to the ground from the suspended air. In an instant, a huge pit was smashed out. However, after the heavy ball landed, it turned into a white light and disappeared. Even the long iron chain pulled by it disappeared completely, as if everything had never appeared - if the Ken hole with a diameter of 30 cm on the ground still existed. Brad had a long gun in his hand again. It seems that Brad''s favorite weapon is the long gun. Standing tens of meters away, Sean gently spit out a mouthful of turbid air, and then slightly press the shoulder of his right hand with his left hand, while his right hand is also twisting, trying to shake off the sense of paralysis. But looking at Brad''s look, he also seemed particularly dignified. It was not like facing those legendary strong people before. Although he was cautious, he didn''t care too much. Sean can see that Brad''s actual combat experience, consciousness and technology are definitely the top ones. Even those who have mastered and trained combat experience because they can be resurrected indefinitely in the game can only draw with each other. Such talents are definitely not the kind of empty and powerful waste, but the real real combat power, just like Oscar, Andrew, bass and others Sean has seen on the surface before. More importantly, it''s even more troublesome for such a strong practical faction to hold an artifact. After all, in Sean''s previous battles, he either relied on the advantage of weapons to solve his opponent, or relied on rich combat experience to solve his opponent. Now, when we meet a strong man whose weapons are not dominant and whose actual combat ability is not weaker than his own, all Sean''s advantages are almost leveled. Perhaps the only thing that can keep threatening and suppressing the enemy is the law of time and space mastered by Sean. But Sean was so dignified that Brad''s heart was not at all relaxed. His shock was even far greater than Sean. For the blood clan, their life span is even longer than that of the elves, so they are also truly immortal species. In addition, as long as the blood nucleus is not broken or the head is directly cut off, no matter how seriously injured they are, they can recover under the guarantee of having enough blood or blood gas. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of any blood clan member is usually not too low as long as it is not too weak and waste. It''s not too much to say that they are copies of players. Therefore, BlackRock has thousands of years to grow - even people with mediocre qualifications have such a long growth time, which is enough to become a genius. Therefore, Brad lesenba has always been the strongest of the whole lesenba family and the pride of the whole lesenba family. After all, in these countless years, he has blocked countless genocidal crises and almost become a spiritual symbol of the lesenba family. Although the leader of the lesenba clan is stronger than blaid in strength, in fact, in terms of influence and prestige, blaid is greater than the leader of the lesenba clan. Had it not been for BlackRock''s refusal to become the head of the lesenba clan, it would not have been his turn to reign now. But now, the spiritual symbol can''t get any benefit in the face of people whose strength is one level lower than himself. This shock is no joke. "Now I admit that you are indeed qualified to talk to me on an equal footing." Brad stared at Sean. Although his hostility was still hot in Sean''s eyes, at least he was willing to communicate, rather than directly do it. "You are the first person who can hold on to me for so long after I have lived so long If everyone on the surface has your qualifications, it''s not difficult for me to understand why both expeditions failed. " Being able to communicate usually means the possibility of negotiation. Sean, my favorite thing is negotiation. Because this usually means that his magic wand can play a role in fooling the Dharma. "I''m not going to be an enemy of you, or I don''t have to help Serena." Sean said in a deep voice that the pressure brought to him by Brad was really not small, which made him dare not show any relaxation. Who knows if this was Brad''s plot, "although the Archduke of your blood clan can leave your clan and start a new clan, similarly, after the old clan leader died or abdicated, All grand princes or princes who leave their ancestral family are eligible to return to run for the position of patriarch Now it''s just a little earlier. What does it matter? " Brad did not refute Sean''s words, but the two words in his indifferent tone made Sean feel powerless: "rules." This word made Sean feel depressed and want to vomit blood. Because Sean, whether on the surface, or in the underground world, or when he was on the floating island, he never paid attention to the rules. After all, he himself was the destroyer of the rules. Similarly, the blood clan will never talk about rules with others. After all, they used to be the rule makers of the whole underground world, so the so-called "rules" for the blood clan are just used to contain people with the same strength as themselves. But now, a blood clan strong enough to ignore any rules talks seriously with Sean about rules, which makes Sean how to avoid vomiting blood. "Rules are dead, people are alive." Sean thought for a moment and said, "although I don''t know why you don''t want to be the patriarch, it''s none of my business. As long as Serena can become the new patriarch of the lesenba family, I believe she will make the whole lesenba family stronger." "I believe it, too." Brad nodded, "but rules are rules The patriarch is not dead yet. He told me that I must guard the ancient castle of leesenba, so I must guard here, and any intruder must die. " Sean raised his eyebrows slightly and immediately realized a problem. "Well, if Serena now becomes the patriarch of the lesenba clan, will the old patriarch''s order be invalid?" Sean began to understand where Brad''s power came from, but this kind of spiritual will is too rare. Brad obviously didn''t expect Sean to say so, but after thinking about it carefully, he nodded: "it can be said But only if you can drag me here. " "I may not be sure to defeat you or kill you, but hold you..." Sean smiled. He took a deep breath and consumed all the strong souls! Chapter 1307 Brad looked at Sean in disbelief. Although the probability of making a breakthrough in the face of war is very small, it is not impossible. Especially in the underground world, in such frequent to intensive conflicts and dead fighting, the probability of impending breakthrough is definitely much greater than that of the surface world. According to the speculation of some non authoritative boring people, there are at least 30 various model conflicts in the underground world every day, of which two or three can make impending breakthrough. However, most of these people who are ready to break through are only in silver and gold, that is, the so-called knight to Viscount stage. Even the Earl and Marquis are almost impossible to appear, not to mention Sean''s strength now. He is a real prince in the underground world! The prince can make a breakthrough in the face of war, which is definitely a critical point of the realm. Only when he accumulates deep enough for a long time, or even enters the situation of suppressing his own strength breakthrough, can he make a breakthrough in the face of war, so as to break out a stronger combat effectiveness. Like BlackRock, although Sean is worried that the other party will make a breakthrough, in fact, BlackRock''s possibility of making a breakthrough will never exceed 13%, considering that he has entered the critical point of level 14. And Sean, his momentum may be very strong in other people''s eyes, but in the eyes of a top veteran like Brad, it''s far from it: Brad can see at a glance that Sean just stepped into the realm of level 13 and wants to break through level 14, even if he speculates according to the standard of top talents in the underground world, At least it will take decades of hard work to be possible. But now! However, it was only a blink of an eye. Sean''s momentum broke through the limit and successfully stepped into the 14th order at the moment when Brad was shocked! Decades of hard work? This is a joke! Just in the blink of an eye, maybe a little longer than in the blink of an eye, but it will never exceed three seconds. Sean, who chose to consume all the reserved souls of the strong, has stepped into the ranks of the legendary strong at level 14, and stands at the same height as Brad - the same level of the legendary strong. There is no difference between high and low, It''s just that I have stayed in this realm for a long time, have a deeper understanding and understanding of my ability, and have richer combat experience. But Sean, as a player, can directly feel the strength sublimation of the whole realm with each upgrade. For him, there is no need to re experience the change of power. In addition, more importantly, Sean''s combat experience and consciousness are extremely rich, so the improvement of strength - such as breakthrough in the face of war, may be just an explosion for others, but it is a real sublimation for Sean. Without giving Brad any time to refresh and think, Sean charged with his sword and rushed directly towards Brad. With the continuous improvement of strength, there is naturally some increase in Sean''s attributes, especially agility, which makes Sean''s speed reach a visual sense of fleeting shuttle like tearing space. In Brad''s eyes, Sean was almost an action. He had already killed himself in front of him. He was frightened in his eyes. He quickly waved his gun and blocked it. Subconsciously, he wanted to turn the long gun into a shield. However, the action of waving the gun was done, but the long gun did not become a shield, so Sean''s sword directly avoided the body of the long gun, directly stabbed into Brad''s left shoulder, and a blood arrow shot out directly. Draw the sword and step back. With a few light jumps, Sean pulled the distance away from Brad and avoided Brad''s subsequent horizontal gun sweep. Routine attacks are almost impossible to pose any threat to Sean - just like being attacked will naturally think of defense, parry, and then find a way to fight back. Therefore, when Sean attacked, he was ready to avoid: he knew Brad''s counterattack routine, so he didn''t love war. His biggest goal was to contain Brad and delay Brad. Serena needed to be responsible for what happened in the ancient castle of leesenba. As for failure? Sean didn''t think so much. He believed that Serena would have a backhand. After all, he had always done so. From the point of view that Serena''s insidious degree was similar to his own, Sean absolutely believed that Serena could succeed. So all he needs to do is hold Brad, that''s all. Brad missed Sean with a sweep, and his face looked a little ugly, because he found that the speed he relied on most had no advantage over Sean, and even a little disadvantage. Of course, he doesn''t know that Sean has two cheating devices that greatly improve agility, light body technique and adrenal stimulation, so he can only attribute to that Sean is also a legendary strong man who focuses extremely on speed. As soon as the slight force arrived, the wound on Brad''s left shoulder stopped bleeding. "After the strength is improved, the influence scope of the law is also expanded..." Brad whispered softly. Just now he tried to turn the spear into a shield, but the result was invalid, which was obviously affected by the power of Sean''s law. But in the previous fight, Brad found that Sean''s law field can only cover a very small area around him. If it is a little far away, it will not work at all, so his everything can be at will. But now it''s different. When Sean is not close to him and there is still a gap of more than ten meters between them, he can''t change everything. This means that Sean''s law field can cover more than ten meters around. Brad looked at Sean in silence, then looked at the gate of the castle of leesenba, then turned his eyes back to Sean and said, "I must admit now that you are really a very unexpected and strong opponent I am Prince bered lesenba, now the head of the thirteen war generals of the lesenba family. As you can see, the weapon I use is this Senluo Vientiane, so others usually call me prince Senluo Vientiane. " Being able to let a blood clan speak out his name and position is a kind of respect for his opponent. It also proves that the prince has officially recognized Sean''s strength and believes that Sean is an opponent worthy of his all-out and serious treatment, an opponent with equal potential. "Sean Connery, Archduke of the void duchy, comes from the surface world." Sean smiled and waved the black king in his hand, "this is my weapon, black king In this underground world, your highness Serena calls me the son of the devil, the despicable. In the surface world, people generally call me a miracle Lord and a rule breaker Of course, I have many other titles, but I won''t say it if I tell you you shouldn''t understand. " In the underground world, the recognized title is a symbol of strength. Because only the strong will be given different names to show awe. Usually, such names are closer to the unique abilities of the strong. For example... The scarlet queen Serena, the tyrant Donne, Senluo Vientiane Brad, the master of knowledge rotikabas and so on all have very obvious titles that fit their character, ability and status. Moreover, in the underground world, the more titles, the higher the status of the person with the title, then it proves that the strength of this person deserves further study and attention. As for the title of the surface world, Brad didn''t know very well, but he keenly noticed the word "general". This means that Sean''s titles in the surface world are not just these two. He just picked two at random, or they are more representative. All kinds of thoughts were like ripples in Brad''s heart. But what really made Brad pay attention to was Sean''s previous sentence. "... your highness Serena calls me the son of the devil, the despicable..." Serena has been the name of the bloody queen for a long time, and has no record of failure. As long as it is her enemy, she will come to no good end in the end. It is precisely because of this that the lesenba people let her be responsible for the passage security of the abyss path, secretly establishing strongholds in the surface world and developing family members and puppets. But unexpectedly, Serena not only screwed up but also suffered serious injuries in this work, which is the most unlikely to go wrong in lesenba''s view. In this way, those plots and things against her naturally followed. Under pressure, the current owners of the lesenba family had to give up Serena, a genius. But anyway, Serena''s influence still has an almost unshakable position in the whole blood clan demon party, especially among the younger generation. After all, Serena''s name of the bloody queen was actually broken out by herself. It is estimated that the enemies who died in her hands can build a new blood pool. Now, Shawn''s two titles in the underground world are actually crowned by the bloody queen Serena, which is enough for Brad to pay enough attention. Brad took a deep breath, and the gun in his hand soon began a new transformation. His eyes had been fixed on Sean. As long as Sean had a little trouble, he would immediately pull away for a while. Because Sean''s law power can stop his numerous phenomena and change, but if the change is completed, he won''t be afraid of Sean''s law. Therefore, because he wants to change a lot this time, Brad naturally needs a little time to prepare. However, seeing that everything in Brad''s hand lit up white, and then began to attach to himself, Sean didn''t do anything, which made Brad feel a little relieved. Soon, the white light attached to Brad stopped. When it was shown again, it was already a leather armor that completely matched Brad''s figure, but the hand guard in both hands became a fist blade. This is a leather armor integrating attack and defense. Moreover, it is also the most suitable method for the blood clan combat mode: the close fitting Leather Armor will not affect the blood clan''s speed, but can slightly improve the blood clan''s defense ability - but this is an artifact. Its defense ability has been confirmed in several exchanges with Sean just now, and the improvement of defense ability is not low. In addition, the fist blade attached to the illusory leather armor of BlackRock can strengthen the attack ability of the blood clan, and it is also the weapon most suitable for the blood clan to give full play to its own speed advantage. But Sean''s mouth was slightly raised when he saw Brad making such a move. The battle between the two sides broke out completely again! However, it was not Sean who took the initiative to attack this time, but Brad. He completely broke out all his strength, and his speed increased to the highest limit: with a flash of a dark shadow, Brad had attacked Sean, and his right hand directly hit Sean''s heart. At the same time, his left hand didn''t stop. A sharp left hook was only half a beat slower than his right, straight to Sean''s face. This is a very easy to ignore attack technique. Because many times, people only pay attention to the location of the first attack, so as to make the response action of the first attack, and then ignore the possible second pursuit. Of course, one of the main reasons for this phenomenon is that when a person launches an attack, it is difficult to make two hands make different attack actions at the same time. After all, no matter what kind of existence, there will be a balance point. The balance point of attacking with both hands at the same time is quite different from that of attacking with one hand. In addition, BlackRock''s attack speed is extremely fast, and the second pursuit is only half a beat slower than the first one. This reaction time is just the blind spot time for a person to be stuck: even if the person realizes the second pursuit, it is difficult to respond because his attention is attracted by the position of the first attack and has made a response action - of course, This is a natural exception if you have long and professional training. Brad got it right. Sean didn''t go through this long training. What about the facts? Sean did not have long-term training to deal with this blind spot attack. But his speed is not slower than that of Brad, even a little faster. And most importantly, the law power controlled by Sean is not the time that Brad thinks, but the space-time law of the combination of time and space. Mistakes in intelligence, resulting in wrong judgment, naturally need to pay a price. In the face of these two punches, Brad may seem normal, but for Sean, he seems a little slow: Sean directly separates the velocity induction between Brad and the material world. The change of two different spatiotemporal velocities at this moment is that Brad thinks he is fast, But in fact, the speed of reaction to the physical world is very slow. Of course, the price Sean needs to pay is not low. After all, he is not a super strong man now. The application of the law of dividing space-time velocity is still a huge burden for him now. But for a moment, it was enough for Sean. His figure retreated slightly for two steps to avoid Brad''s second must kill attack. The black king also picked up a little and expanded the parry range originally used to guard against Brad''s first fist to a position that can cover Brad''s two fists. then! The split of time and space velocity suddenly emptied. While Brad''s double fist attack returned to normal, the black king in Sean''s hand also burst out a sword. Attack against attack! The tyranny hidden in Sean''s heart broke out at this moment. The huge collision of the two forces exploded directly in front of Sean. The powerful explosion impact will completely lift it out, even if Sean has tried his best to control his balance and reduce the damage to himself as much as possible in the explosion. But he still couldn''t land safely. Instead, he fell heavily to the ground and turned a few times before he could barely stand up. However, the first half of his clothes had been blown to pieces. If the body provided by the golden body was not strong enough, Sean would be seriously injured if he didn''t die at the moment. But even so, Sean still looked a little gray. However, as soon as Sean stood firm, the black king was raised again by Sean, and a more fierce and thick sword spirit directly broke through the air and blasted towards the explosion center. Just then, Brad was tearing open the explosion smoke that obscured his view and rushing towards Sean. In this way, it looks more like Brad took the initiative to find Sean''s sword collision. But Sean looked at the scene in front of him, but there was no lightness in his heart. On the contrary, he looked more dignified! Chapter 1308 A violent explosion soared into the sky. The earth was completely shattered by the explosion, revealing a deep pit eight or nine meters deep and covering an area of ten meters in diameter. Wisps of black fog constantly escape from the deep cracks. However, if you carefully observe it, you can see that the black fog is actually not a real fog, but a very thin sword Qi. It is just that the sword Qi, which should be as hard as iron, has become extremely soft and swung with the wind, so it looks more like fog. It was no one else who was in the deep pit, but Brad in dark red leather armor. The leather armor drawn up by Senluo Vientiane gives Brad amazing defense ability - the defense bonus provided by the artifact is no joke. Moreover, this artifact is an artifact strengthened by the God of lies with high divine power in the past. The defense ability of the artifact itself is completely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This is also the reason why Brad is clearly just a speed warrior, but he is more fierce than a god equipped "tank". If ordinary people had fallen into this pit, they would have been directly ground into minced meat by the dense sword Qi. But Brad was not afraid at all. In addition to protecting his eyes, even if the sword had scratched his face bloody, he still rushed forward without fear. In a moment, he had rushed out of the pit and killed Sean again. Sean looked at Brad like Xiaoqiang and couldn''t help having a toothache. However, Brad has been strong enough to kill, and Sean can''t worry about anything else. He can only fight with Brad again. The struggle between them has lasted for more than 30 minutes, which is an unimaginable confrontation for outsiders. Because the more powerful a person is, the less time it takes to tell the difference between victory and defeat in battle. After all, when he reaches the 14th and 15th levels, only a slight mistake will cause an extreme chain reaction - after all, the strong who can reach this level are not fools and can''t distinguish between traps and mistakes, so as long as he catches a chance, It must be an attack to death. If you want to regain the upper hand, you can only expect your opponent to make mistakes. Therefore, the battle between the strong usually begins to show signs of Libra tilt in about ten minutes. Generally, one party will have a major irreparable disadvantage in about thirty minutes. At this time, if the completely disadvantaged party doesn''t want to fall, it will start to think about retreating - with such a high level of legendary strength, it''s really iron to want to run. Unless it''s a super strong person completely above the legend, even if it''s the peak of the legend, unless there are special means or thorough preparations, don''t try to force another legendary strong person to stay. But now. The fierce battle between Sean and Brad has lasted more than 30 minutes. The battle between the two sides has gradually turned from a completely white hot death battle at the beginning to various temptation traps, but the two sides have never made any mistakes! This is very rare! With such a high degree of concentration, if you want to maintain such a long fierce battle without making any mistakes, or even directly change to tactical combat, it will consume more mental energy. You are walking a tightrope and will be broken if you are careless. But unfortunately, both sides have this idea. As a result, up to now, both Sean and Brad have found it impossible to solve their opponents in this way. After all, the other party is not a reckless person with empty brute force, but a real combat genius. He has an extremely keen sense of smell in combat. Any small hand like tricks can''t reach the other party at all, but will become a means for the other party to use and attack. In this way, the battle between the two will eventually return to a state where they can only rely on their strength, depending on who can''t consume it first. But Sean doesn''t want to fight with BlackRock at all, because BlackRock has a cheating device. Playing with him is an extremely unfavorable behavior. And most importantly, Sean''s ability to maintain such a long high-intensity and high consumption battle is not due to him alone, but also with the help of the black king''s analytical ability, which means that Sean is not fighting alone. In a sense, Sean and Brad are both fighting with cheating devices on. However, Brad was more rogue: relying on the black king, he could not pierce the omniscient artifact defense, so he fearlessly tried his best to exchange injury for injury with Sean. But Sean didn''t dare to be hit by Brad at all. He was completely scratched and wasted, so he was basically in a bad fight. But it''s just a slight disadvantage. It''s impossible for BlackRock to beat Sean in this way. There was another roar. Sean and Brad separated again, and the distance between them was again tens of meters away. At the central point of their confrontation, the ground was once collapsed - such deep pits of tens of meters can be said to be everywhere outside the ancient castle of lesenba. Standing at a high place, there are at least 30. There are some shallow pits with slightly smaller diameter and depth around, which may have been affected by the edge attack of the two people. To this extent, the ancient castle of lesenba still has no damage. It has to be said that this ancient castle is worthy of the name of "the first ancient castle of blood clan". He breathed gently. Sean stared at Brad. Sweat began to flow out of his forehead, wet his hair, and his clothes had been completely attached to his body. He was very wet and sticky. This is the first time that Sean has reached this level after breaking through the legendary realm - fatigue began to protest in Sean''s brain, which made Sean have a momentary trance: how long has he not had this fatigue? However, the situation of Brad is obviously not much better. Although it is covered by skin armor, the clothes under the actual skin armor have also been soaked with sweat - this fully covered skin armor is created by Brad''s fantasy, and its essence is no different from the whole body armor. It is only because of the relationship between the simulated material that it presents leather armor that will not affect the ability to move, But the air permeability also obviously follows the degree of the whole body armor. In fact, this heat emission can easily affect the activity of thinking. Brad, the brain''s thinking ability is really starting to slow down. However, it is no wonder that the two have fought a fierce battle for more than 40 minutes. Moreover, in terms of age, BlackRock no longer belongs to the category of young people. Even in the history of the blood family, BlackRock is a real old man - if he did not break through the legendary realm, he was only one step away from the peak of the legend, coupled with the unique long life of the blood family, BlackRock would have been a pile of white bones. But even so, Brad''s image today is also a white haired old man, just his spirit is particularly good. Moreover, if BlackRock can''t break through the ranks of super strong in 200 years, he will die. Because the rest of Brad''s life is running out. But as the saying goes, the longer you live, the more experience you have. Brad was keenly aware of Sean''s slight absence. Therefore, he hardly hesitated. With a sudden mention of his spirit, the whole person rushed towards Sean again like playing a stimulant. This is the first flaw revealed by Sean since the two sides fought for more than 40 minutes. Naturally, based on Brad''s experience and experience, it can be seen that this time Sean is not a disguise, but his highly concentrated spirit has finally relaxed, so he will have a slight distraction at this moment. Brad doesn''t want to waste this opportunity! "Dad!" The black king is not like Sean. He feels tired, especially in this life-threatening battle state, his attention has not been relaxed, which is why Sean can fight against Brad all the time without losing the wind. Because he only needs to pay about 70% of his energy, and the rest is made up by the black king. At this time, hearing the cry of the black king, Sean''s spirit was shocked and recovered immediately. Although he was annoyed at the loss of consciousness at that moment, his state of mind had not changed, because Brad had killed him in front of him and stabbed his right hand directly at Sean''s shoulder. Even though Sean has the ability of space-time law, at this moment, he has no time to fully unfold, and even his avoidance seems reluctant. But if you don''t fight hard and let go, it''s really not Sean''s style, so Sean still expands his field of space-time law, delaying or biased Brad''s attack position as much as possible - space-time law can affect not only time, but also space. However, with the strength of Brad and Sean, even Sean can''t completely move away from Brad''s attack, which can only produce a little deviation at most. In such an unavoidable situation, even if Sean completely ran the ability of the law of time and space to the limit, he still couldn''t avoid, and his left shoulder was wiped by Brad''s fist blade. Suddenly, a stream of blood splashed out. This is the first injury change since the war between the two sides - the sword that Sean stabbed Brad before, of course, can''t be counted. After all, the two sides haven''t had a formal fight or such a fierce confrontation at that time. With just one blow, Sean felt a piercing pain. At this moment, Sean immediately understood that Brad''s fist blade must have some toxin. This should not be the ability of all encompassing things, because all encompassing things can change and illusion, but they can''t carry such toxins. To produce such a toxin, BlackRock must have poisoned the weapon. I''m afraid there won''t be many people to poison ordinary artifact. After all, the power is actually there. Moreover, not all poisons can poison artifact. After all, artifact is a weapon with the soul. Their noble and pride are like the legendary, super strong, simultaneous interpreting and poisoning. Therefore, in the game, almost all artifact equipment can''t be poisoned, even the most magical poison can''t be. Only a few artifact can be poisoned, and the poison must be a mythical prop. However, considering that everything is an artifact of the God of lies, it''s hard to say whether it can be poisoned. Sean now only felt the abnormal pain in his left shoulder, and there was a smell of corrosion - the poison that could destroy the golden body was extraordinary. At least it had to be a mythical poison. Even, Sean doubted that the ability of everything was absolutely not as simple as the original introduction on the official website of the game. This artifact is likely to amplify the effect of toxin, otherwise it would be impossible to destroy Sean''s golden body. Sean staggered back, his face slightly changed, and he wanted to pull away quickly. But how could Brad, who rarely got such a chance, let go? Naturally, he kept up with him like a gangrene. At the same time, the attack on his hand became extremely fierce and fierce. He just didn''t intend to leave Sean a way to live. Gritting his teeth, Sean was completely unable to do anything else except to parry. In just two or three seconds, Sean''s left hand was completely useless. Moreover, this situation is still spreading. Sean only feels that it is not only his left hand, but also begins to corrode other areas of his body, which makes Sean have to consume fighting spirit to suppress this corrosion. In this way, the situation that had already fallen into the downwind showed an almost one-sided result, and Sean''s Parry began to show greater mistakes and flaws. Libra, the winner and loser, has begun to transfer completely! When Sean parried reluctantly again, Brad raised his hand, suddenly increased the movement of his hand by several points, and finally completely broke Sean''s defense circle. Then, Brad''s right hand drove straight into Sean''s throat, ready to catch Sean at one fell swoop! "Stop!" Just as the tip of Brad''s right fist blade had touched Sean''s throat, a clear cry suddenly sounded. Brad''s body trembled as if he had been fixed. His face became very ugly. When he slowly turned around, he saw Serena running all the way out of the gate of the castle. Although there is no change between Serena at the moment and before, the breath she exudes is very different from what Sean and Brad saw before, with a faint imperial momentum. Don''t even think about it. Sean and Brad already know that Serena has successfully invaded the ancestral house and has officially become the new king of the lesenba family! Chapter 1309 Serena''s body, the imperial momentum is simply shining. It''s impossible for strong people like Sean and Brad not to feel it - of course, in addition to their own strong strength, another reason is that Serena has just succeeded as the head of the lesenba family, so she can''t control her momentum well. After all, it''s only about 40 minutes, less than 50 minutes. Brad looked at Serena in disbelief, and his face looked unusually tangled: "how... Possible." "Nothing is impossible." Serena said in a deep voice. The master''s momentum is at a glance. "Then, I order you to step down as the master!" Brad stared at Serena for a few seconds, then looked at Sean again, looked at the tip of the fist blade that had been pointed at Sean''s throat, finally sighed, chose to stop and step back. At the same time, he also disarmed himself and returned to a black cloak behind him. It was not until then that everyone could see that Brad was almost as wet as if he had been fished out of the water, and his clothes had been completely soaked with sweat. Moreover, after the arming of all kinds of things, Brad also showed a slight weakness. It is obvious that he is relying on his willpower to insist on the final fight with Sean. If the battle between the two sides is delayed for a long time, I''m afraid it''s really hard to say who will win. Of course, a more intuitive manifestation is that there is an obvious dense mist on Brad''s head, which is a phenomenon caused by excessive fever of the brain. High physical and mental energy consumption is the core focus of Sean and Brad in this battle. Serena looked at Sean with a look of ambiguity. When she was on the surface, she had an equally fierce and cunning sophistry with Sean. At that time, the two sides also competed with the dual consumption of physical and mental power. However, at that meeting, the strength of her and Sean was only the realm of the upper holy land, and there were not many means that the two sides could play. They basically fought by cheating each other, so they could not fully understand the horror of Sean. But in the underground world for more than two years, Serena has witnessed Sean''s strength rising speed with her own eyes. One of the reasons why the underground world is generally stronger than the people in the surface world is that the underground world is a very typical strength pyramid structure. The superior has the power to seize life and death from the inferior. Therefore, in order not to become a "meat eater", everyone must desperately squeeze their own potential and strive to become an superior. It''s better than Serena. No matter how strong her previous strength and unlimited her future, once she loses power and becomes weak, her destiny will no longer be controlled by herself. Therefore, this is also an important reason why Serena will frantically improve her strength. But no matter how hard she tried and how she was praised as a genius, in the same time, she was just a legend from the upper holy land of the eleventh level to the twelfth level. But Sean is a legendary strong man who has moved from the upper holy land of level 11 to level 13. He is one level higher than her. He can even fight with Brad lesenba, who is called the legend of lesenba, and force Brad to such a field. All kinds of thoughts revolved around Serena''s mind. But the next second, she was shocked again. Sean, it''s not level 13, but level 14! On the same level as Brad! Breakthrough!? "Cough... How long are you going to be in a daze." Sean will not change his attitude towards Serena because she has become the current owner of the lesenba family. For him, Serena is just an ally and an equal ally with himself. As long as the ally doesn''t stab him in the back, he won''t bother to pay attention and care, "if you don''t let Brad give me an antidote, I may really die. " "Antidote?" Serena, who had just been awakened by Sean''s voice, was slightly stunned when she heard this. She immediately found that Sean''s left body was not optimistic at this time. This discovery makes Serena''s heart have a little tangle for a moment. It''s complicated for Serena to tell the truth about Sean. What must be said is probably the emotion of hate and love. If it weren''t for Sean, she wouldn''t bear a stain or be seriously injured, and then be regarded as a victim of interests by the Larsen Ba family. This is Serena''s hatred for Sean, because Sean changed Serena''s life trajectory; But it is precisely because Sean has changed Serena''s life path that Serena can now become the owner of the lesenba family, and has achieved greater status and achievements than she thought before. This is Serena''s "love" for Sean. So, if she had the chance, Serena really didn''t mind stabbing Sean again to repay the humiliation and stain caused by Sean. However, Serena may not stab her too deeply. After all, the relationship between the two sides has become a little delicate. This camp position, which is both an enemy and a friend, really makes Selena a little tangled. "Brad!" But in the end, Serena turned to look at Brad and whispered, "cure him!" Sean has real eyes, so he can naturally see Serena''s little tangle - in another more intuitive way: Sean watched Serena''s halo turn yellow and green, but it didn''t turn red. But in the end, Serena''s halo color still stays on the green color, which makes Sean''s heart a little relieved, because if Serena''s attitude towards him really turns yellow or red, there is really no good way to solve Sean''s situation at present. Hearing Serena''s orders, although Brad was still a little unhappy, he still reached out to take out a small porcelain vase from his body and threw it to Sean from a distance. Sean caught it very hard, then pulled off the cork and drank it with his head up. A moment later, a cool feeling began to spread in Sean''s body along Sean''s throat. The part of the body that had been infected by the highly toxic drug soon recovered under the spread of the cool meaning. With Sean''s understanding of his body, he would probably rest for about three or four days and recover. After all, the golden body is not an ordinary constitution. If the physical quality is also divided into levels, then the bronze body corresponds to legend, the silver body corresponds to epic, and the gold body naturally corresponds to myth. However, Brad''s toxin can destroy Sean''s golden body. This toxin is also not an ordinary toxin. "You are not afraid that I have tampered with this medicine." Brad couldn''t help stabbing Sean when he saw him drink up with his head up. "I believe in your personality." Sean said calmly, "although I was really defeated by your toxin, the artifact in your hand was once the weapon of the God of lies, so it is understandable After all, after fighting with me for so long, what you think is still to defeat me from the front, rather than using other means. " Sean''s praise and derogatory words naturally stunned Brad, but at the same time, it also made Serena blush. When she was on the surface of the earth, even when she knew linselena was in trouble with Sean, she never thought of the word "upright". But this fighting style also has something to do with Serena''s own character - like Sean, Sean wouldn''t have been so stupid to fight him head-on for so long if Brad''s strength had not been so strong that any tricks and tricks were useless. As for Sean''s courage to drink Brad''s antidote without hesitation, of course, it is also because of the effect of the real eye: when he threw the medicine to Sean, the halo emitted by Brad had changed from red to light yellow, which at least showed that Brad had no hostility to Sean. After Sean answered Brad''s words, Brad''s halo had turned dark green: it was obvious that he regarded Sean as a close friend. The strength is equally strong, the character is equally honest, the combat experience is equally rich, and the most important thing is that Sean is still very young - these are the brain supplement of Brad to Sean at this time: This is a good opponent worthy of contact. Of course, if Serena knew that Brad thought Sean was an honest man, she would scold directly. The fighting atmosphere here has been completely eliminated, and the hostile forces in the castle have been completely eliminated. Serena has won an all-round victory, so she naturally invited Sean into the castle for further discussion. Only considering the physical and mental consumption of Brad and Sean after the death battle, the discussion meeting was not held on the same day, but two days later. After all, strong men like Sean and Brad, after such a painstaking battle, naturally the recovery time will not be too low - physical recovery can be fast, but mental consumption is not easy. However, in these two days, Brad would come to Sean''s rest room as soon as he was free to discuss some combat skills with Sean. Because Sean mainly follows the agile route, and the blood clan is basically this type of people, the joint discussion between Brad and Sean naturally has a profound help and influence on the combat skills of both sides. Therefore, it is not only Brad who gains from it. Sean also obtains a lot of enlightenment and experience and skills of high-speed sports combat from Brad. For Sean, his harvest is far more than Brad. Of course, during these two days, Kane and Serena also came to see Sean. Serena and Kane couldn''t say anything about the ancestral house. It seems that it is affected by the power of some law. Only those who see it with their own eyes can know all the affairs there. Without those who see it with their own eyes, they can''t see any trace. Only members of the blood clan can enter the ancestral house. If other outsiders enter, they will either be sucked by the law power arranged by the ancestral house, and all blood will become the nutrition of the blood pool; Or it is the power to break through the law, leading to the loss of power of the whole ancestral house, which makes the whole clan decline and collapse. In the war of the underground world, if you want to destroy a blood clan, in addition to killing all the blood of the whole clan, another way is to break through the house of its ancestors. Similarly, the annexation of the powerful blood clan to the weak clan is also aimed at annexing the ancestral house, so as to absorb the whole clan - Kane''s original clan was completely annexed because the ancestral house was absorbed by other clans after all fled. Yes, the ancestral house is not completely fixed. If a clan plans to migrate, it can be disassembled and then carried and transferred. However, this behavior, like the elves ordering the root pulling and migration of the tree of life, will cause a certain degree of damage and impact on its essence, which requires a long rest time to repair. Kane and Serena enter the ancestral house together, which is of great help for Kane to seize the inheritance right of Giovanni clan in the future. However, at Kane''s current level, he is not eligible to enter the ancestral house. Those who can enter the ancestral house must have the level above the Archduke, that is, at least have the qualification to create a new clan. In addition, you must have strong enough blood. After all, entering the ancestral house is to compete for the inheritance of the clan. If you don''t have strong blood to prove that you are the strongest person, how can you ensure that you can lead the whole clan forward? Kane is not a grand duke, so he is not eligible to enter, but with the protection of Prince Serena, he can still enter the ancestral house to visit. To some extent, both Kane and Sean owe Serena a a favor. If Sean can say thank you to herself, Serena''s heart is naturally very dark, but on the surface, she is still unusually reserved and shows an unprecedented calm look: "in fact, it''s nothing. After all, we are allies, and I don''t want Cain to fail in seizing the title of head of the Giovanni clan, So this can only be regarded as an investment in our cooperative relationship. " Sean is noncommittal about this. "However, to enter the ancestral house, you must at least have the strength of the Archduke. Now Kane is just the strength of the marquis. There is still one and a half ranks from the Archduke. What are you going to do?" Serena asked with some curiosity. Originally, Sean intended to let Kane break through the realm of strength by absorbing the blood of the ancestors of the blood elves, and then the half-level strength from the Duke to the Archduke. Sean was ready to consume the strong souls he had stored to help. But now, all the strong souls have been used by Sean himself, so he can only use plan 2. "Don''t worry, I have my own way." Sean chuckled. "When imoku comes back, the plan will almost be implemented." "Are you thinking of a blood pool?" Serena reacted to Sean''s words, but soon she shook her head, "it''s impossible. The blood pool can''t make Kane improve so much, and this promotion also has great sequelae, which the ancestral house can''t admit. " "So, it''s not just Donne Giovanni that we have to solve." Sean said faintly, but his tone was full of extremely strong murderous spirit, "but all the candidates who are qualified to inherit Giovanni clan." Chapter 1310 How many heirs are eligible to inherit the Giovanni clan? Until today, no one knew. As we all know, the next owner of the Giovanni clan will only be Donne Giovanni, who is called the "tyrant". Under his bright light, all the others of the Giovanni clan are not qualified to inherit the title of the head of the Giovanni clan. It can be said that before Donne appeared, the Giovanni clan could only rank at the upper middle level among the thirteen blood clans, that is, the sequence grade of seven or eight. But in the nearly 400 years after Donne became famous, the Giovanni clan surpassed other blood clans in one fell swoop, and now its name even surpasses the lesenba clan, which has occupied the name of the first blood clan for a long time. Therefore, even after becoming a grand duke, Donne Giovanni was not asked by the owner to establish a new clan, but remained in the Giovanni clan all the time. At this point, even Serena can''t compare. After all, after Serena became a grand duke, she was not asked to stay in the lesenba clan, but was ready to leave the lesenba clan and form a new clan by herself. This naturally involves many internal secrets of lesenba. Just like the aristocratic inheritance right in the surface world, it is full of all kinds of conspiracy traps and intrigues, and the internal inheritance right of blood clan is also indispensable. Serena, just failed in an internal struggle - of course, that''s why Sean thinks Serena is really inferior to Donne. After all, Serena''s contribution to the lesenba family is not as huge as that of Donne Giovanni, and no one can compete with it. However, only in terms of inheritance, Serena is undoubtedly the first choice. Because, in the devil party, Serena has always been privately known as the "second tyrant". This does not mean the "second" in character, but the influence of Serena in the devil party, just as Donne became the leader of the whole blood devil party four hundred years ago. This is one of the reasons why Dorn will keep an eye on Serena. After hearing Sean''s huge plan, Serena was busy. She had to collect all the candidate heirs who were qualified to inherit the Giovanni clan, and then eliminate them one by one: the elimination work was naturally in the charge of Sean and Kane. Although Serena wanted to get involved, Sean didn''t agree. After all, if these people can be accepted, it will be a great help to Cain. If Serena is left to solve them all, Sean wants to know with his fingers that the bloody queen will kill them all mercilessly. After all, the current owner of the lesenba family is Serena. Judging from the character of this woman, she will certainly not be willing to have a second clan to surpass her lesenba family, even if she can''t keep pace. But Sean, who is familiar with politics, knows that if you want to have equal dialogue with a strong ally, you must also have a strong enough position and influence. Otherwise, it is not an equal alliance, but only a subordinate relationship. ¡­¡­ Sean has carefully observed Serena''s way of doing things these days when he recovered from his injury in lesenbar castle. Even if there is no expression on his face, he has to praise Serena''s performance in his heart. Now Serena has only one prince, two dukes, four marques and six earls. These people are Serena''s direct power now. It should have been five Marquis and eight earls, except Kane, who had attacked the castle with Serena. Only one Marquis and two earls fell in the battle in the castle at that time. As for the injuries of others, they are more or less different. After all, as the base camp of the lesen Ba family, it is naturally impossible without some means of defense. But for the blood clan, as long as the blood nucleus is not broken, the injury is no problem. Moreover, after Serena becomes the owner of the family, she can also start to use some power to make her followers recover quickly. But in any case, there is a serious shortage of available people, which is still a disadvantage of Serena. If it were Sean, I''m afraid he''s busy now. However, Serena can still arrange everything in order without panic. What''s more, what everyone is responsible for happens to be their best field: investigation, invasion, fund-raising, or defense. Basically, everyone arranged by Serena can play their work perfectly, The results can be seen in just a few days. Kane, in these days, also got a lot of exercise - this kind of exercise is not an improvement in his own strength, but an exercise in internal affairs management. After all, Kane is going to take over a clan in the future. If he doesn''t know this, even a clan like Giovanni will gradually decline. This is not in line with Sean''s expectations. Therefore, Sean has no objection to Yu Serena''s requisition of Kane and arranging a lot of work for him. During this period, Sean was responsible for providing some suggestions to Serena. As for the specific implementation plan, Serena arranged it herself, and Sean did not intervene. In a way, the relationship between Sean and Serena is quite similar to that between Haila and William: Haila formulates the strategic layout for the cooperation of these two people in the void Empire, and William carries out accurate tactical attacks. ¡­¡­ As usual, Sean got up and came to Serena''s office. New information has been transmitted last night. The first large-scale battle between the blood clan army and the spider demon and werewolf coalition forces since the contradiction broke out. The three sides in the confrontation opened up ten battlefields and left millions of bodies, which can be called the single war with the largest number of deaths since the outbreak of the civil war. The final result is the tragic victory of the blood clan. However, no matter who knows, with the habits of spider demons and werewolves, I''m afraid the scale of the next war will definitely be larger than the first one, and the outbreak time of the war will never exceed three days. Sean came to Serena today to discuss it. "The investigation came out." However, when seeing Sean, Serena was the first to speak. "Except Donne, there are only four candidates with the inheritance right of Giovanni clan However, I think this is probably the only real threat. " Serena handed Sean four letters and then focused on the first one. "Francis Giovanni?" Sean opened the letter, then glanced at it roughly and found what Serena meant. "It''s really a bit threatening I''m afraid this guy can only be killed. " "Four hundred years ago, before Donne became famous, he was the spokesman of the Giovanni clan and the leader of the whole demon party." Serena nodded and then said, "Donne''s famous war is to step on Francis, and he has been pressing Francis for the past 400 years. If Donne is dead, it must be him who is most qualified and wants to inherit the Giovanni clan This guy will never compromise. " "What a pity." Sean glanced. "So where is he now?" "Donne didn''t trust him, so he had long been thrown to the front If he had not died in the war last night, he must still be on the front line. " Serena shrugged, then looked at Sean and began to look through the other three letters. "But if you want to accept it, I''m the man-made breakthrough in the third letter." Hearing the speech, Sean picked up the letter and checked it: "Riley?" "This woman is now the dependent clan of the Giovanni clan and the head of the Riley clan." Serena opened her mouth and explained, "her sister, once married Donne, but was soon killed by Donne. Since then, she has had many conflicts with Donne. Donne had planned to marry her by force, but failed because of some accidents. If the last person who wants to see Dorn become the new head of the Giovanni clan is who, it must be her. " Blood clan members who are enfeoffed from their own clan to create a new clan, as long as they are the second sequence of clan heads, are eligible to compete for the position of clan heads. Like Serena, if she left the lesenba clan and founded the Serena clan, she will be the second sequence clan owner of the lesenba clan. If the head of the lesenba family dies or abdicates for other reasons at this time, Serena is also eligible to run for the head of the lesenba family. In this process, if Serena competes successfully and becomes the new owner of the lesenba family, the Serena family she created before will also be incorporated into the lesenba family and become the fresh blood of the lesenba family. This means of merging into the clan is also a new way of blood absorption of the thirteen blood clans. Of course, if it is a new clan created independently from the Serena clan, it belongs to the clan of the third sequence. The head of the clan must first run for the head of the Serena clan before he can participate in the next lesenba race. This progressive way is also unique to the underground world. After all, you must give your subordinates a hope to keep the whole ethnic group motivated. "Do you know what the accident was?" Sean asked. "Make enemies." Serena smiled, "if Donne really forced her to marry, it will certainly make other clans attached to the Giovanni clan panic, and maybe force these clans to leave the Giovanni clan and join the other thirteen clans I guess this should be stopped by the current Giovanni clan owner. However, if Donne really becomes the head of the Giovanni clan, he says he wants to marry Riley, which is not a problem. On the contrary, those blood families of the Riley clan will agree very much. " New blood absorption. Sean tutted, "your rotten lifestyle." "Don''t confuse me with people like Donne." Serena glanced at Sean discontentedly, "anyway, you really want to help Kane collect some useful people. This Riley is definitely your breakthrough. As long as she can succeed, I believe she can help Kane pull up a group of supporters on a large scale. " "It sounds like Dorn is really unpopular." Sean chuckled. "What about the other two? What do you think? " To hear Serena''s comments, it''s obvious that Serena has done her work very seriously, so Sean is too lazy to analyze it himself. "Paul Giovanni... I don''t quite understand." Serena frowned slightly, "but Dominic Giovanni should still be very promising." Dominic Giovanni is the information in the third letter. Sean has just scanned it roughly. This man''s relationship with Donne has always been relatively flat. Although many of his information seems ordinary in the intelligence information, people like Sean and Serena can see through it at a glance. Dominic Giovanni has been hiding clumsily. It is obvious that he is worried about something. From the data and intelligence, Sean inferred that the person Dominic Giovanni was worried about should be Dominic Giovanni. After all, the tyrant Donne Giovanni has a well-known fault: jealousy. If it hadn''t been for franmings Giovanni, who was once recognized as a genius by the Giovanni clan, I''m afraid Dorn would have found a way to solve him. Instead of being able to coexist with him as he is now - Francis has not established his own clan so far. Obviously, he is not willing to give up the position of head of Giovanni clan, even when there is no hope at all. Dominic, like Riley, has established his own clan. "Paul Giovanni..." Sean whispered, then read the fourth letter again. "This man is very strange." Serena said, "he is a bit like Dominic, but sometimes... He seems to be eager to express himself and try to get himself into the field of vision of some people. This is a very contradictory phenomenon, so I said I can''t understand it. " "I see." Sean nodded slightly, and soon the corners of his mouth were light. "He''s not a contradiction, he''s just... Stupid." "What do you mean?" Serena said curiously, "you see?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "This man... Is not very good. But I''m interested in the man who hid behind him and pointed him out. If this person is willing to help Kane, I believe Kane''s ability will be better than this Paul. " Chapter 1311 "I''m sure it''s not just me..." Sean smiled, put all four letters aside, and then sat down. "If I''m not wrong, Dorn should have arranged this Paul Giovanni next to him." Serena was stunned for a moment and soon woke up: "it''s true. I thought Donne was on guard against Paul, just as he was on guard against Francis. Now it seems that Donne''s target is the man behind Paul. " "It''s just that Donne''s goal is different from ours." Sean said faintly, "my goal is to find help for Kane. Dorn... Probably wanted to force the other party out and kill the other party. With Donne''s strength and plan, he doesn''t need such an aide at all. On the contrary, with such a person, he will be seen through more secrets and things, so he won''t stay alive. " "What now?" Yeah? What should I do? Sean is also a little upset. Around Paul, there was obviously a resourceful staff, otherwise a waste like Paul could not be liked by Serena and listed as one of the four candidate heirs of the Giovanni clan. But the key to the problem is right here: if Sean chooses to find this staff, he will have a conflict with Donne Giovanni in advance, and the situation will not be easy to control at that time. And as long as something happens to Donne, Dominic and Riley, who have a grudge against Donne, may immediately change their attitude and participate in the competition game for the owner of the Giovanni clan. But if we take Dominic and Riley first, we can imagine the end once the staff around Paul is found. Strength or wisdom? This is a problem. "Well, I''d better go to Riley first." Sean sighed and made a decision in his heart. "As for that aide, he can only see his own luck." Not everyone can have Sean''s good luck. In fact, today, Sean finally understood why he had such good luck. He grew up all the way from nothing and won over Alfred. Let alone, he took the initiative to look for it after all. However, William and Rena obviously have a strong element of luck. What''s more, when they first entered the wilderness, they were almost forced to death by Gerson nugus''s people, which is also a strong interference of luck. In fact, all this was because of his status at that time: the candidate of the son of position Before the world will not give him up, he has a strong aura to protect himself. Generally, he is not likely to fall, unless he kills himself. But will Sean kill himself? Obviously not, so he developed quite smoothly along the way - of course, Andrew and his group of foreign visitors helped him the most. However, after realizing his status as the son of the plane, Sean was a little suspicious. Maybe Andrew and others had not been expelled from the plane world by gipriel and the will of the world. I''m afraid it was also part of his own luck? Sometimes, fate is really mysterious and wonderful. Unfortunately, there is no God of destiny in this world - according to some mythological books Sean read in the Earth Federation, the fate of all people in the whole world is woven by the God of destiny. But it is obvious that the world of miracle continent does not comply with this rule. Everyone''s destiny is not woven, but formed by their own luck and various decisions on the road of growth. It is precisely because of this that Sean made the decision to accept Riley for Kane. Because, in terms of Kane''s current lack of team and power, there is no great role to have an aide - if there is enough time, an aide is definitely more valuable than Riley and Dominic. But now, Sean doesn''t have such a long time, so the value of this staff is far more valuable than Riley and Dominic, who already have a ready-made team. "I understand." Serena glanced at Sean. Although there was only one sentence, the tone revealed in the words said that she knew Sean''s helplessness. If it was before Serena inherited the position of the head of the Larsen Ba family, she believed that Sean would choose to save the staff. But now, after inheriting the position of head of the lesenba family, Serena has noticed some obvious changes. Serena was able to stop Brad, not because her strength was stronger than Brad, or her momentum was stronger than Brad. In fact, in terms of BlackRock''s strength, there are few people who can keep pace with him, so no one can stop BlackRock at all. But BlackRock still had to obey Serena''s orders and stop, just because BlackRock was a member of the lesenba family, and his blood power flowed in his body. The power of blood makes him have to obey the orders of the master of the lesenba family, otherwise he will fall into a state similar to boiling blood. Unless he is willing to surrender his strength and betray the lesenba clan, he can refuse to obey Serena''s orders. Otherwise, he will always be influenced by Serena''s coercion. This is the influence of superior blood group on inferior blood group. The owner of the thirteen clans is the highest superior blood clan. Only the elder blood clan sleeping at the bottom of the blood pool, or the legendary ancestor blood clan, can have a threatening influence on the owners of the thirteen clans. Serena has mentioned these changes to Sean. It was also after a comprehensive understanding of these unexplained intelligence that Sean wanted to solve Donne more urgently. Because according to Serena''s investigation, as long as the blood clan coalition annihilates the blood elves and dark elves this time, Donne will officially take over as the head of the Giovanni clan and become the new leader of the Giovanni clan. But now, although Sean has destroyed Donne''s plan, let the werewolf and spider demon jointly suppress the blood clan alliance. But there are still too many variables. Maybe the Giovanni clan was cruel and decided to let Donne inherit the position of Giovanni''s head halfway, so all Sean''s previous layout and efforts would be in vain. It is much more difficult to kill a candidate for clan leader than to kill a clan leader. In particular, Kane''s surname is kappa. This completely declining clan can''t trace back to who its ancestors were. Naturally, it''s impossible to tell which clan Kane belongs to among the thirteen blood clans. However, the only certainty is that Kane''s blood will never be the blood of the Giovanni clan, because the Kapa clan is a secret faction, and the Giovanni clan is also a faction of the Presbyterian Church even before officially joining the Magic Party. Therefore, if Cain wants to take charge of the Giovanni clan, in addition to raising his strength to at least the Archduke level, he must also be implanted with the blood belonging to the Giovanni clan. The more pure the higher blood force, the better the effect can be formed after fusion. Therefore, Sean took aim at Donne''s blood from the beginning. If Dorn can be killed and his blood can be injected into Kane before Dorn inherits the master status of Giovanni clan, Kane will have the qualification to enter the ancestral house. But if Donne was killed after he inherited the master status of the Giovanni clan, Donne''s blood was not suitable to be injected into Kane''s body, because the ancestral house would not recognize it. Although Sean didn''t know the relationship between the laws, he didn''t have the heart to crack the research now. All means, of course, the faster, convenient and simple, the better. "My troubles have been prioritized for the time being, but yours..." Sean looked at Serena and asked, "how are you going to solve them?" "It should be in these days." Serena thought for a moment and then said, "after I succeeded in seizing the position of clan head, the power of abule should begin to fade. However, he is a very scheming person, so it is not a problem to suppress and hide the news for a period of time. For this, I have asked people to start spreading the news, and there should be results in the next few days. " "Aren''t you afraid of the chaos of the blood clan alliance?" Sean smiled. "Isn''t that what you want?" Serena smiled back, "the strength of the Larsen Ba clan will withdraw from the coalition, which will aggravate the pressure on the Coalition for several points. The werewolf and spider demon coalition can''t give up such an opportunity The more pressure Donne needs to bear, the easier it will be for your plan to succeed. " "Indeed." Sean nodded, but there was doubt on his face, "but your pressure won''t be light, will it? And what''s the name... Abu''s blood clan shouldn''t let you go so easily? " "Abule, my former lesenba family leader." Prince abule, the legendary top power of the 15th order, is one of the only two 15th order princes in the whole lesenba family. However, in terms of actual combat power, it is not necessarily much better than BlackRock. He was able to become the head of the family of the rassemba family simply because BlackRock gave up the election, so he was able to rise to the top. But after he ascended the throne, as he promised, he did lead the lesenba people to a stronger road until the emergence of Donne Giovanni. Serena shrugged casually and said, "if I''m right, he should be returning with his confidant now Because I have taken the position of the head of his family. If he wants to continue to be the head of the lesenba clan, he must kill me and prove his strength to the ancestral house, so that he can take charge of the lesenba clan again. " "Are you sure?" Sean frowned. "The strength gap between you two..." "I don''t have Prince Brad." Serena smiled. Later, Sean found that Brad came out of a corner of the room and saluted Sean. At this time, Sean''s heart was shocked: he had never found Brad! If Brad is really hostile to him, I''m afraid he won''t be able to find out until Brad attacks himself. Of course, with the current sympathetic relationship between him and Brad, Brad can''t sneak into Sean. As if he had guessed Sean''s idea, Brad smiled: "don''t worry, Mr. Sean, this method of convergence is just a conventional behavior, but in fact, we can''t move Otherwise, it''s like you found me just now. " "I see." With Brad''s demonstration, Sean soon understood what this meant. It''s true that Brad can keep himself from being discovered, but it''s also because he reduces his sense of existence and Sean doesn''t observe the room carefully. If Sean observed the whole room after entering the room, he would certainly be able to find the existence of Brad. Similarly, if Brad made a little action, even if he just raised his hand or any other subtle action, it would destroy his sense of self-existence and be found by others. "With Prince Brad, you don''t have to worry about my safety for the time being." Serena said with a smile, "because I am now the head of the lesenba family, it is impossible for the thirteen generals to attack me, that is to say, another Prince of level 15 can''t do anything So there should not be many available people under abule''s men. Even if there are, other people who follow me are not furnishings. " "That''s good." Sean nodded. "Then... I''ll start while the blood alliance is in chaos. I''ll come back immediately after I take Riley and Dominic in." Sean knew that Serena had deliberately offered him this opportunity, so he wouldn''t say anything to stay and help Serena. After all, Serena''s pride certainly didn''t want Sean to say these words. "OK." Sure enough, Serena nodded without hesitation. However, at this time, Brad''s face suddenly changed, the whole person''s momentum suddenly burst out, and the room turned into a storm eye in an instant. Everything turned into a long gun in an instant and was firmly held in his hand by Brad. The whole man''s fighting spirit and momentum instantly climbed to the highest: "so strong!" "Enemy?" Serena''s face suddenly changed. "Is it abule?" It can make burlaide''s momentum so terrible, which proves that the strength of the people sensed by burlaide is absolutely not low. However, if it was Prince abule, it would never be possible for bered to break out such a high sense of war and vigilance - after all, she was from the same clan, and Serena could still feel that bered was somewhat less confident in the momentum that broke out at the moment, which fully indicated that the strength of the enemy was absolutely superior to bered. Chapter 1312 Even Sean and Serena became nervous as Brad looked like an enemy. Among the three present, they already represent the strongest combat power in the ancient castle of lesenba. In particular, Sean and Brad, both of them are 14th level legendary strong men with rich practical combat experience. Even in the face of legendary peak figures such as Prince abule, they also have the power of a war - it may be difficult to kill, but if they are defeated, the victory or defeat is probably between four and six. If Sean and Brad work together, as long as Abreu doesn''t break through to the level of the 16th super strong, he won''t be defeated. It can be said that he can definitely kill Abreu. So, don''t mention that Sean is present now. Even if Brad is alone, he will never be afraid of Prince abule. But now, Brad''s performance is not like this. The sensitivity of blood clan is several times that of normal human beings. It''s not that Sean''s attribute is not as good as Brad. In fact, this is the unique racial ability of blood clan. Just as the werewolf''s unique racial talent is wild intuition, it can avoid being critically hit, dodge a variety of key attacks and avoid danger. However, unlike Sean, Serena doesn''t feel threatened like Brad because her attributes and abilities are completely inferior to Brad. But the next moment, Sean and Serena frowned at the same time. Because of an extremely powerful breath, it is attacking strongly with an insolent attitude. It can be said that the other party''s action intention is almost undisguised. It rushes so naked. Basically, as long as it is an individual, it can definitely feel the other party''s existence. The difference is just in order. But unlike Brad''s dignified and Serena''s pale face, Sean''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Because he noticed a slight difference. The moment Sean felt this breath, it could be said that in a blink of an eye, this powerful momentum had rushed to the outside of the castle, and had not stopped at all. With a more overbearing attitude, he directly broke through the defense barrier of the castle and forcibly burst into Sean, Serena The wall of the room where Brad and others are located. The huge roar of blasting sounded, and the whole stone wall was forcibly broken by the arrival of the other party. Splashing rubble and diffuse smoke obscured everyone''s vision. However, for the legendary strong, most of the naked eye observation has lost its significance. After being promoted to the holy land, they have become more accustomed to building the current situation of the whole world with their perception. Therefore, this simple way of obscuring the field of vision by smoke can not play any role in Sean and others at all. Unless it is a way of obscuring the field of vision constructed by magic or equivalent power, it can deceive the perception of the legendary strong. Therefore, even if the dust caused by the explosion filled the air, Brad did not hesitate to shoot straight at this moment! Suddenly, a strong sense of killing instantly covered everything in the whole room. Almost everyone''s spiritual will, under the attack of this killing intention, has produced a moment of delay, as if the whole time and space have been completely stagnated. "Stop!" Sean let out a heavy drink. Brad''s heart jumped slightly, but the action on his hand was not slow at all, because he had no choice. This blow was an extraordinary display of all his essence and spirit. Because only a sudden attack at this moment can hurt the intruder. However, it is only possible. The next moment. A gust of wind suddenly rolled up in the office room and swept away all the dust - this is the scene formed by the air flow caused by the great attack. For the legendary strong people present, this phenomenon change is not strange. Basically, their efforts can easily cause this kind of change. But! It can cause such a degree of phenomenon change, but it does not cause any damage to the whole room. It only sweeps away all the diffuse smoke and dust and restores the vision of the whole room. This control power is not what ordinary people can do. Of course, it is not without any damage. Brad. How he got in, how he was pulled out, and he flew out directly at a faster speed than the attack, then smashed all the obstacles blocking his backward path, and finally fell heavily to the wall, and the whole person was almost embedded. A mouthful of blood gushed out of Brad''s mouth, and the whole man looked as if he had fallen apart. However, although it seems that the injury is quite serious, in fact, it does not really hurt the internal organs and blood nuclei. For the legendary strong, this kind of injury can be completely cured in a day or two. Compared with the toxin invasion of Sean and Brad during the war, Brad was not even injured at all. It is still a very powerful control skill to be able to directly pull out the strong man who is close to the peak of legend, but only give him some skin pain without hurting his foundation. Serena, she understood all this in a moment. But it was also because she understood all this that her face became extremely pale, because she realized one thing: the strength of the enemy was completely above Brad, and the gap between the two sides had completely reached the level of rolling. It''s like a child facing an adult man. There is no comparison between the two sides. There is no second result except being trampled unilaterally. Panic began to spread in Serena''s heart. However, as soon as the mood spread, it was broken by Sean''s words. "Why are you here?" Sean''s voice revealed a trace of surprise. It was obvious that he knew the attacker in front of him. Until then, Serena finally saw that the man who had just shot Brad away was a young woman. What attracts the most attention is not the light armor with high exposure and full of charm, nor the long gun that you can know at a glance that it is not an ordinary product, but a long black hair that hangs straight at the waist, as well as the bright and moving facial features that give people a heroic and valiant look. In particular, her eyes, the burning sense of war in the depths of her eyes, can be said to be as thick as towering flames. The other person standing next to the young woman is someone Serena also knows. Imoku. The next moment, Serena will know who this woman is. Being able to appear with imoku, and they haven''t fought yet, and they are a little ahead of imoku, all these show that the woman in front of us is the well deserved first strong man under Sean''s command: killing Wuji Alexis. So that "stop" Serena shivered slightly: it was not to Brad, but to Alexis. If Sean didn''t shout this sentence, I''m afraid Brad would really be dead with the strong killing intention that just burst out suddenly enough to freeze time and space. "Listen to this guy imoku, the underground world is very interesting, so I came." Alexis smiled, then reached out and patted imoku on the shoulder, but with Alexis patting his shoulder word by word, imoku''s body would tremble involuntarily every time he patted, and it was obvious that his strength was not light either. Looking at imoku''s eyes, Sean suddenly knew. Obviously, imoku was late because he wanted to get rid of Alexis and return alone. After all, Alexis didn''t know the situation of the underground world, so naturally there would be no coordinates of the underground world. Therefore, it is completely impossible for her to tear open the barrier by herself. Naturally, she must follow imoku closely. However, imoku must have suffered a lot these days because she doesn''t want to bring Alexis. "I''m not asking you this..." of course Sean knows the temperament of Alexis. Even his real owner can''t suppress Alexis. Judging from the fact that the three ozaki brothers have been bullied by Alexis, she must be more unlikely to pay attention to them. "I''m asking... Um..." "Don''t worry, your empire is developing very well now." Alexis smiled and said, "we just won a war." "My empire?" Sean was stunned. Some didn''t react. But no wonder, after all, when Sean left the surface world, he was only the Grand Duke of the void principality, and there was still a long time before the establishment of the Empire. Therefore, he would not know that after his disappearance, the crisis of the void principality broke out, and then it was accelerated and directly upgraded to the follow-up event of the Empire. Knowing that Sean didn''t know much about these things, and Alexis wasn''t very happy to say these things, he had to let imoku repeat them. Soon, Sean knew what had changed in the surface world in the more than two years since he left the surface world. Naturally, Cecilia is now trying her best to overcome the energy problem of the magic guide power machine, and is ready to forcibly reverse the path of the abyss under the gorge fortress and transport the troops continuously. Similarly, I also know that Cecilia has completed her revenge and successfully mobilized nearly 80% of the citizens of the whole principality of rumbel to join the void empire. Even persuaded another ten generals to surrender. In today''s void Empire, there are four super powers in terms of top combat power: Alexis, imoku, kokirei and tungsten Lamo. In terms of legendary powers, there are 30 legendary powers headed by Reina, Fanny, shefanio, levy, Nolo and Cecilia, covering levels 12 to 14, including Reina, shefanio Cecilia and other three people are also known as the first representative under the super strong, just representing the iron triangle of war, France and animal husbandry. As for the military power system, there are three top ten generals, William, Hella and Apollo. Even the largest giant in the world, the qainas Empire, does not dare to provoke at will now - Jason, the military God, has an absolute advantage against any of William, Hella or Apollo alone. However, if Haila and William join hands, even if the God of war comes to the front line to command the battle, the victory and defeat will only be 73, but after Apollo joined, the situation will be completely different, and the victory and defeat rate of both sides has completely reached the level of 50-50. As for internal governance, a series of talents trained by Neil are enough to put the giant of the void empire on the right track. What''s more, Diana, a diplomat with several positions, is now not only responsible for diplomatic work, but also responsible for the overall coordination of caravan affairs and foreign trade exchanges of the entire void empire. It can be said that the cooperation of these two people has fundamentally solved the big problem of the unstable foundation of the void empire. All this is the reason why Alexis said "development is good". "Thank you." Sean nodded sincerely. "There''s nothing to thank." Alexis curled her lips and disdained her face. "After all, it''s your empire. I can''t watch him decline. Otherwise, it''s strange that you don''t bother me when you go back to the surface." Imoku smiled and said nothing. And Serena''s eyes at Sean became very different. She knew that Sean had a lot of cards and huge surface forces, but she didn''t expect that Sean''s background forces would be so huge. After all, when she fought with Sean, Sean was just a grand duke, and Serena, who knew the development history of the surface world, knew that it was not so easy for a principality to develop into an empire. Similarly, the identity of a Archduke and the identity of an emperor are not the same. If Serena didn''t pay full attention to Sean before, just as a partner, then at this moment, Serena really regards Sean as a real ally. Because according to Sean''s previous plan, a stable channel will be established between the underground world and the surface world in the future, and both sides can exchange what they need. Therefore, an ally with a strong position in the surface world is definitely worth paying for Serena in the underground world. At this moment, Serena''s heart is celebrating: Fortunately, her performance has been quite good for some time. She has not despised Sean and has not forgotten her previous commitments. These are the basis for her to build a good relationship with Sean in the future. "Mr. Sean..." until then, Brad, who had just fainted after being hit by Alexis, woke up and turned around. "I almost forgot..." Sean smiled a little embarrassed. Then introduce them to each other. Of course, this time, naturally, it deeply shocked Brad. "There were a lot of plans. It was troublesome for me to implement them, but now you two have arrived, so we don''t waste time." "Fight?" Alexis''s eyes lit up. "There are plenty of opportunities for you." Seeing the excitement of Alexis, Sean knew what she was thinking. "I''m afraid you''ll be tired." "How possible!" Alexis immediately protested, "come on, what scale?" "In a battlefield with tens of millions of troops, you can come and go freely. You can kill whoever you want, do whatever you want, and destroy whatever you want. There is no limit!" Alexis''s eyes were almost frighteningly bright at this moment. Chapter 1313 Blood race has always been called the first race in the underground world, which is not without reason. When the underground world has not ushered in the ash survivors, they are the overlord of the underground world. Even if the werewolf tribe betrayed the blood clan at that time, they can''t compete with the blood clan. At most, they are disgusting blood clans such as guerrilla warfare. After the ashes survivors entered the world and completely changed the pattern of the whole underground world, the blood clan still occupied a position of the strong - you know, in order to resist the overlord, the spider demon, werewolf, dark elf, blood elf and demon descent joined hands. As a result, one enemy five, the blood clan still tenaciously survived, which shows its strength. Moreover, even after completely changing the pattern of the whole underground world, the blood clan still firmly occupies the first position. Therefore, the blood clan has always looked down on the other five holy blood clans. They believe that werewolves are a group of ungrateful despicable, spider demons are a group of unwise savages, blood elves are a group of arrogant visionaries, dark elves are a group of indecisive vassals, and demon descendants are a group of cowardly cowards. Therefore, when facing other ethnic groups, blood families have a sense of superiority. Based on these historical and emotional factors, he did not share with the spider demon alliance after receiving the news of the war between the blood elves and the dark elves. Because in the blood clan''s view, these spider demons are just servants they hire and are not qualified to share these secrets with them. The only thing the spider demon army needs to do is to follow their orders and instructions to bite each other with werewolves. As mercenaries, they are really not qualified to understand the ideas of employers. But the underground world is different. Spider demons have always been active in the underground world as mercenaries, but at the same time, they are also one of the six holy blood ethnic groups, and they also have their own interest demands. Therefore, the alliance with the blood clan is not like the mercenaries in the surface world. The relationship between the two sides is essentially more like an ally. If you change the dark elf or werewolf tribe, you will certainly not simply treat the spider demon army as a mercenary, but as an ally. It can only be said that the arrogance of the blood clan eventually led to the betrayal of the spider demon. Therefore, when the blood clan allied forces preparing to attack the dark elves and blood elves had to face the Allied forces of the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army, a big scuffle broke out completely. However, what makes the blood clan feel worse is that the "cowards" of demon descent are also involved. The endless variety of assassination methods make the blood clan coalition tired of coping, and there will be a large number of attrition almost if they are careless. With the strength of demon descent, when dealing with blood families above the Marquis, they may not be caught. But when facing the blood clan below the count, it can definitely be said that it is easy to catch. Even if the blood clan is extremely large, not to mention barons and viscounts, but also knights and lords, the strength of the blood clan coalition will be greatly reduced. After all, the situation of blood clan is different from that of ordinary ethnic groups. Blood slaves below knights can only be regarded as cannon fodder. It is the regular soldiers above the knight class who really play a decisive role in the battlefield. If the regular soldiers are reduced too much, they can''t fight with cannon fodder alone. But now, the blood clan has to face a more dangerous situation. Just yesterday, after launching a feint, the blood clan dispatched elite troops composed of more than ten clans to attack the command camp of the werewolf Chinese army. As far as the strike effect is concerned, it has indeed played an unparalleled role: the command system of the whole werewolf Chinese army was disordered on the spot, and the blood clan took advantage of this opportunity to completely turn the feint into a frontal attack, and annihilated most of the werewolf Chinese army at one fell swoop. At the same time, the elite troops attacking the werewolf Chinese army headquarters also began to pursue at the same time, trying to expand the results. But no one thought that the war to expand the fruits of the war would die because of the emergence of a woman. If in the game, assume that the battlefield is a copy of the game war. Then all system announcements will certainly appear at this time. [Wu Ji Alexis has entered the battlefield.] This approach declaration, like the final boss, has always been a highlight of the game, which will inevitably lead to a strong desire to fight in the player camp. After all, killing boss is always one of the most popular pursuit projects for players. But is Alexis so easy to kill? Five Minutes. Five minutes after Alexis broke into the command camp of the werewolf Chinese Army - maybe even less than five minutes, the elite force composed of more than ten blood clans announced that all were killed, leaving almost no survivors. In the face of Alexis'' desperate combat effectiveness, no matter the desperate resistance, the surrender, or any other reaction or action, all can not stop Alexis from waving the butcher''s knife. When all the blood clan soldiers of this elite blood clan army were killed by Alexis, Alexis continued without stopping, completely ignoring the werewolves trembling with fear. In the face of such powerful strength, even the legendary strong will feel a sense of despair and fatigue, not to mention these werewolf soldiers who may not even reach the realm of the holy land. Under the powerful momentum of Alexis, they can''t even escape. Alexis didn''t even need to see it. These werewolves were frightened. I''m afraid they won''t be able to go to war again. Alexis was not at all embarrassed about this. Because the instructions she received were: whatever she likes. This means that Alexis can do whatever she wants on this battlefield as long as she likes. After all, the powerful power of the 19th order is here, and it is impossible for anyone to pose any threat to her - maybe those old antiques sleeping at the bottom of the blood pool of the 13th clan can, but it is only possible. No one can know the result until there is a real fight. Of course, in terms of Alexis''s character, she probably wants the blood clan to invite these old antiques out. So she can play more happily. After all, although Sean was happy with her, he actually had several orders: she was not allowed to kill Donne Giovanni, and Donne Giovanni was not allowed to run back to Giovanni castle. Even the blood clan troops of Giovanni clan were not allowed to leave the field early, and these blood clan coalition troops must be dragged as far as possible. In this way, Alexis needs to balance the strength of the three ethnic groups on the battlefield. However, Sean also reminded Alexis not to kill the tribe of Dongdu Mata as much as possible, but Alexis couldn''t tell which was the tribe of Dongdu wolf, so she had to solve the problem in another way. In the sight of a group of werewolves, Alexis continued to move towards the middle army melee point of blood clan and werewolves. Then soon, the blood clan coalition army fully felt what was called "happiness begets sorrow". The Chinese army that originally destroyed the werewolf tribe is an excellent turning point in the battlefield for the blood clan: the werewolf tribe divides the coalition into four parts, namely the left, middle, right and rear four armies. In addition to the main battalion in the rear, there are three parts: pioneer, front line and main force on the left, middle and right. This time, the werewolf Chinese Army directly attacked by the blood clan is the werewolf Chinese Army front line. The pioneer was almost lost in the first war before. It can be said that breaking the front line of the Chinese army of the werewolf tribe is equivalent to consuming nearly 8% of the troops of the whole werewolf tribe - of course, this refers to the result of eating the whole front line. In fact, because the headquarters are broken, the wounded pioneers of the werewolf Chinese army can hardly survive. It is only a matter of time before the front-line army is completely annihilated. Even if the main force of the Chinese army is still there, it will be in a state of chaos in a short time because the headquarters is broken. This action is equivalent to that the blood clan coalition directly consumed about 13% of the werewolf tribe''s troops, and the remaining 12% of the troops could not participate in the battle in a short time - so in fact, the result of this action is that the werewolf tribe lost 25% of its troops. It is not without reason that the blood clan allied forces will revel and get excited. This is the real strategic purpose of the blood clan coalition to launch this attack. In terms of the results, the blood clan coalition army undoubtedly did it. If there''s no Alexis coming in. Thirty five minutes after receiving the news that the strategic goal had been achieved and the plan had been implemented smoothly, the headquarters of the blood clan coalition received the second news: the blood clan army implementing the feint siege and annihilation plan and the elite troops raiding the werewolf Chinese army headquarters were destroyed. The headquarters of the whole blood clan coalition army fell into silence in an instant. The air, which was so heavy that it was almost suffocating, completely filled the whole headquarters. Dorn almost roared with red eyes: "what''s going on All the enemies around have been restrained, and the command headquarters of the werewolf Chinese army has been broken. That kind of chaos can''t be disguised at all! Why! " Facing Dorn, the tyrant was completely in a state of rage at this time, and the subordinate blood clan who came to submit information did not dare to speak at all. Because he really can''t say that there is only one enemy. Of course, if strictly speaking, the Chinese front-line troops of the werewolf are no better - Alexis''s attack on this battlefield is completely indiscriminate, because there is no so-called "enemy and me" concept at all. Whether werewolf or blood clan, for Alexis, all belong to one kind of person: the enemy, so her hand is merciless. Just because of Sean''s previous account, there are many more Chinese front-line survivors of the werewolf, while the blood clan coalition is completely destroyed. Although the attack plan launched by the blood clan paralyzed 25% of the werewolf tribe''s troops according to the blood clan''s budget, they were not the winners of the war for the blood clan itself. There is only one real winner. That''s Sean. The man who controls everything behind the scenes. But at present, no one has found this. After receiving such news on the battlefield in the charge of the werewolf Chinese army, both sides of several battlefields opened up around chose to retreat silently. This time, they maintained an almost incredible tacit understanding with each other. Obviously, before knowing the identity of Alexis, no matter the werewolf tribe, the blood clan coalition or the spider demon army, they are obviously unwilling to rush again. Such a result is undoubtedly beneficial to Sean. However, it makes Alexis more dissatisfied. She came to the underground world because she heard what imoku said about the underground world. Now that the surface world is completely in a strange state of peace, Alexis will only feel bored and upset without any fight. This is one of the reasons why she must follow imoku to the underground world for fun. Of course, another reason she will never say is that she is worried about Sean. But now, it was just a battle - for Alexis, it was not even a warm-up, and the three parties suddenly dormant. If Alexis can be satisfied, it''s really hell. So almost without thinking, Alexis moved towards the position of the spider demon army. When receiving the news that Alexis was moving towards the location of the spider demon army, the blood clan coalition and the werewolf tribe were suddenly relieved for some reason. But soon, the blood clan alliance began to have fun again, and the werewolf tribe''s face changed greatly: you know, now the spider demon army is their ally! As for the spider demon army, his face was dead gray. Because the battle report of the Chinese Army battlefield of the werewolf has appeared in front of the supreme commander of the three parties. According to the content recorded in the war report, from the perspective of war fanatics in the underground world, even without brain filtering, they all know a fact: the woman who destroyed the two armies of the whole werewolf Chinese Army battlefield on her own is definitely a super strong! Moreover, he is also a super strong real combat faction with extremely rich combat experience. If you want to deal with the super strong, only the super strong. This theory, which is well known to everyone in the surface world, was originally put forward by people in the underground world. Therefore, the spider demon army can''t compete with Alexis in the absence of super strong at the moment. And Sean, after hearing the action of Alexis, he immediately understood Alexis''s plan. For this, he could only smile helplessly and began to think whether he was too laissez faire to Alexis? However, this problem was only filtered through Sean''s mind and left behind by him. Because at the moment, he doesn''t have the heart to think so much. At this time, he was on the way to Riley''s clan territory. alone. Imoku and Kane were sent back by Sean to help rotikabas win the blood elf castle. Because in the plan, Kane must be baptized by the blood of the blood elves'' ancestors to completely change the blood power, so as to be promoted to the Duke, before he can go back to the blood pool of the ancient castle of leesenba for the next step of refining and baptism. In the high-speed environment of racing against time, Sean didn''t have so much time to waste, so he had to carry out the plan in three ways. Chapter 1314 In a room in an ancient castle, a ferocious young man was making an angry roar. If the young man''s face was not particularly ferocious, he could definitely be called "beautiful man" in terms of his appearance. However, seeing that the young man was furious and completely like no strangers, he still damaged his image. At least not many women were willing to approach such a man. Of course, in fact, even if the young man was not so furious and showed his ferocious and terrible appearance, there would not be many women willing to get along with him. Because of this young man, his name is Donne. Donne Giovanni. The next owner of the Giovanni clan, a tyrant known to all the people in the underground world. It has extremely powerful personal force. At the same time, whether it is scheming, Chengfu or strategy, it is the first among many clan heirs of the thirteen blood clans. In the foreseeable future, the rise of Giovanni clan has been unstoppable, and in terms of the long life of the blood clan, it is not a matter of hundreds of years, but a matter of thousands of years. Because of this, not many people in the thirteen blood clans are willing to fight Dorn head-on. "That woman! Who the hell is it! " Dorn''s angry roar shook the dust in the whole room, "why did she suddenly appear here!" Facing Donne''s roar, the remaining eleven people in the room didn''t know how to answer. The twelve people in the room represent the top twelve clans of the blood clan alliance today - they should have been 13 clans, but there was an accident in the lesenba clan, and Prince abule has led people back. Although he didn''t say it clearly, among all the people present, except Donne, the other 11 people could clearly feel that the momentum of home owner in abule had completely disappeared. It was obvious that someone took the position of home owner of lesenba family while he was away. It sounds easy to win the position of home owner, but in fact it is not easy. At least, you have to prove to the ancestral house that you have stronger ability or potential than the current owner. This alone is enough to deter countless people, not to mention many other incidental conditions - if not, anyone can seize the position of clan master as long as the clan master leaves the clan headquarters. The people present thought with their toes that they knew who was the leader of the lesenba family who could take away Prince Abul. Serena lesenba, once known as the future blood queen of the lesenba family. But at this time, the woman Donne was yelling and cursing obviously didn''t mean Serena lesenba. Although Abele had to leave early because of Serena''s actions at this time, so that other clans under the lesenba clan did not obey orders, which greatly upset Dorn. But compared with the imminent trouble, the problem caused by Serena is not a problem at all for Donne. The woman who can make Dorn go crazy is naturally killing Wuji Alexis. However, at this time, Alexis, a terrible existence that frightens countless people on the surface of the southern continent, has become the most boring existence in the underground world - no matter the werewolf tribe, the blood clan coalition and the spider demon army, they all call Alexis a "dung stirring stick on the battlefield". The blood clan coalition, the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe have invested tens of millions of troops on the battlefield. Each battlefield area is measured by 100000 square kilometers. Naturally, this area is extremely vast for these soldiers. They need to run for several days to complete a circle, but for super strong people like Alexis, it is not a problem at all, that is, half an hour at most. Therefore, Alexis can move freely on the battlefield, and no one can resist her attack. Basically, as long as she appears on the battlefield, the strategic objectives set by either side can not be achieved - the situation of the werewolf tribe is better, and at least some soldiers can survive. Blood clan and spider demon are miserable. Any battlefield where Alexis appears must end in total annihilation. No survivor can survive. In this way, the spider demon army naturally felt cold. Their birth mode is similar to that of werewolf tribe and demon tribe. Their growth cycle is not long. At least it is much faster than that of dark elves and blood elves. But even so, they can''t afford this endless loss - even if they fight with the blood clan coalition army, they can''t lose the whole army. At least when the battlefield situation is clear, both the spider demon army and the blood clan coalition army will certainly order the retreat, and the death rate is actually in an affordable range. But Alexis ignored these. The battlefield where she appeared must be a bloodbath. No survivors. This loss is unbearable for the spider demon. After all, every soldier is a hope for the future of the spider demon army. No one can afford to lose so many hopes for the future on this battlefield. Therefore, withdrawal has become an inevitable choice. Werewolf tribe and spider demon army can''t provoke Alexis. Can''t they hide? In fact, they really can''t hide. If such a large army wants to withdraw, it naturally needs to withdraw in accordance with certain instructions. It is impossible to withdraw directly in disorder, which will inevitably lead to greater collapse and chaos. Therefore, after the evacuation order was issued, the evacuation of the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe began in an orderly manner, and the destruction of Alexis had come. In the spider demon army and werewolf tribe at the outermost edge of the evacuation circle, all the staff were not surprised to be wounded by Alexis - compared with the death on the battlefield, they were seriously wounded and unable to move, which is obviously more frightening and panic. Although Alexis did not die, at least these injured people need to lie down for more than ten days to recover their mobility. In this way, the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army have to face a choice: abandon their companions and continue to retreat, or stay? For the United werewolf tribe, there is nothing to hesitate. Without hesitation, the werewolf tribe chose to stop the evacuation - they would rather die on the battlefield than be humiliated as they are now. And the most important point is that the battlefield of the werewolf tribe is not like the spider demon army and the blood clan coalition army. It is the end of the whole army. At least the survival rate is as high as 50%. However, for the spider demon army that pays more attention to the law of the jungle, they naturally mercilessly leave their injured companions. But can you really get rid of Alexis? The answer is obvious. The second batch of evacuated spider demon army is no longer as simple as serious injury - although it is serious injury, it actually does not hurt the root bone at all. As long as it is resting for more than ten days, it can still restore its mobility. If you want to return to the battlefield, you can rest for about 20 days. But the second batch of spiders and demons who abandoned their companions and evacuated by themselves were all broken by Alexis. Seeing this scene, as long as people with normal minds know that Alexis can''t let them leave this battlefield. Therefore, forced and helpless, the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army can only return to the battlefield again. Only this time, they have the idea of working without effort, and further subdivide the battlefield. Basically, it is a small-scale conflict war, and resolutely no longer carry out a large-scale battle of more than 10000 people. For this, Alexis is naturally helpless. But it was not easy to get rid of the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army. As a result, the blood clan coalition began not to cooperate again. The withdrawal of the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe is naturally the best result for the blood clan alliance, because they simply have no way to face the joint attack of the two ethnic groups at the same time. What''s more, there is also a demon ethnic group secretly eyeing it - dying in the hands of the demon assassin, and the degree of damage is no less than the damage and influence caused by Alexis. Therefore, when seeing that the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army were driven back to the battlefield by Alexis, the first idea of the blood clan alliance was to retreat. Moreover, compared with the means by which the werewolf tribe and the spider demon army were forced back by Alexis, the blood clan coalition did not care at all. For them, blood slaves are just a group of cannon fodder. As long as the blood clan wants to, they can transform a large group at any time. Only the regular blood clan members above the knight level are really slightly valuable. However, because the way blood clan makes new blood is very different from other ethnic groups, even if these regular blood clan members have a lot of loss, they don''t care very much. It seems that nothing can stop the withdrawal of the blood clan coalition army. Even within three days of the withdrawal of the blood clan coalition, more than 60 clans were directly slaughtered by Alexis, but the blood clan coalition still didn''t care at all. After discovering this, Alexis quickly changed her strategy: she no longer picked those middle and low-level clans, but directly found the thirteen clans, the highest authority symbol of the blood clan. In this way, the effect is naturally outstanding. After the death of more than ten Marquis and thirteen clan members of the duchy, Dorn finally issued an order to stop the retreat, because he was also faced with the same embarrassing situation as the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe: he couldn''t afford to die. But he was forced to stop and turned back like a dog to continue to fight with the spider demon army and werewolf tribe. How is it possible not to explode with Donne''s temperament? "Please elder." After Dorn roared for more than half an hour and cursed everything madly, he finally said angrily, "only the super strong can deal with the super strong It''s impossible to resist such a crazy woman with our strength. " "Then, how many elders do you want to invite?" A clan master asked. For a moment, the whole room fell into silence. Because this is a very difficult multiple-choice question. Thirteen blood clans each have an elder sleeping in the deepest part of the blood pool. In terms of strength, these elder blood families are super strong, but no one knows what level they are. But Sean can be sure that these elder vampires will never be lower than level 17. As for their combat effectiveness, no one knows. After all, no one has seen the super power of the underground world since the second underground world expedition. But. The current problem is that the blood clan elders are a group, and their life has come to an end. They must rely on deep sleep to avoid the corrosion of time. Therefore, every time you leave the blood pool, it will cause a great loss of its life. It can be said that today''s blood clan elders are basically equivalent to consumables, which are props that are used once less. Therefore, which clan sends blood clan elders is a question. In addition, there is another more important issue. How many blood clan elders do you want to send? With the strength shown by Alexis, all the clan owners present knew very well that a blood clan elder could not suppress the excrement stirring stick. So how to accurately judge the enough combat power to kill this shit stirring stick without wasting the combat power of blood clan elders is another problem. Many factions can kill Alexis, but the consumption of blood clan is obviously too large, and some gains are not worth the loss. After all, the reason why the blood clan can continue to maintain its hegemony in the underground world now depends on the 13 elders sleeping in the deepest part of the blood pool. If the loss is too large, I''m afraid they can''t suppress other ethnic groups. Naturally, the less nuclear weapons of this strategic level are used, the better. But if there is less, once they can''t suppress Alexis, they will be seriously damaged by Alexis. For the blood clan, the loss will be greater than the former. "I will invite the elders of our Giovanni clan." In the face of such a silent crowd, Dorn broke the silence. "Unfortunately, there are internal problems in the lesenba family at present. Otherwise, as long as I join hands with the lesenba family, it should be enough to invite another elder." Lesenba clan, after all, is the first clan of blood clan in the past. If there is any blood clan in the underground world that still has a blood clan ancestor, it must be the Larsen Ba clan. But now Donne''s resentment against Serena suddenly increased: "we, the elders of Giovanni clan, will be responsible for frontal combat. You elect two more... No, the three elders fight together. I will make some compensation for the distribution of interests. " Chapter 1315 At the moment when the whole blood clan battlefield was in chaos, Sean had secretly come to the scope of the Giovanni clan power network. In the underground world, every clan of the blood clan has its own clan territory. No matter whether the clan is strong or weak, as long as the clan is not annexed and destroyed, the clan territory will always exist. All resources located in the clan territory also belong to the clan for overall planning, distribution and utilization. Any outsiders must abide by the laws formulated by the local clan. This is just like every country in the surface world: it has complete, perfect and intact sovereignty. As long as your clan can afford to pay, you can even form a huge and invincible blood clan army. However, even if a powerful blood clan force is formed, according to the order of "the lower must obey the upper" in the blood clan commandment, the social structure of the whole blood clan is quite different from the image of the sovereign state on the surface, which looks more like the relationship between the royal family and the Lord in an empire. Because no matter which clan formed a larger and stronger army than the thirteen clans, they still had to obey unconditionally in the face of the orders of the thirteen clans to which their blood belongs - which is the real reason why Dorn was able to convene this blood clan coalition with an almost unprecedented scale. Because as long as the opinions of the thirteen clans reach an agreement, once they join hands, the whole blood clan will move. Therefore, even though the whole blood clan has countless large and small clan territories, it can actually be divided into 13 crisscross power networks. However, the thirteen influence networks are different according to their influence and distance from the clan, so they have different levels: the closer they are to the territory of the clan, the more subordinate clans belonging to the same clan around, the higher the level naturally. For example, Sean''s current position: Riley clan territory, which is closest to the Giovanni clan territory of the sect, is bordered by Dominic clan territory, Paul clan territory, etc., so the Giovanni force network composed of them is naturally the highest level. As the blood clan alliance convened by Ben Zong, even if Riley and Donne have uncommunicable hatred, she still can''t refuse the orders of the family owner, so she can only dispatch all her clan members and retain only the minimum guard force. However, in view of the fact that the whole underground world has been completely in war, and the six holy blood ethnic groups and other creatures in the underground world have also been involved in the war, in fact, no one will be too busy. Even those cowards and vagrants who have no intention of participating in the war will linger in various ethnic groups - of course, there are some robbers and bandits who take advantage of the fire. Therefore, a minimum guard force is still needed. Like the Riley clan, only four Marquis and twelve earls are left as emergency response. In addition, there are about 30 viscount and Baron, as well as a guard force composed of more than 100 knights and lords. As for the other blood clan members, they were taken away by the three Dukes bred by the Riley clan. Originally, the power of Riley clan was more than that, but after Riley''s sister died miserably in Donne''s hands, Riley had a conflict with Donne, which led to the destruction of more than half of Riley''s power. If Riley itself was not a prince, and its combat effectiveness was indeed not weak, and the surrounding Paul clan and Dominic clan were deliberately clumsy, the Riley clan that was so fatally hit would have been annexed by other equally powerful prince clans. However, according to the information Serena heard, it was Dorn who took a fancy to Riley when she fought with Dorn, so he ordered that no one should be allowed to annex Riley clan, so no one dared to fight Riley clan. After all, not everyone is qualified to provoke the existence of being regarded as a forbidden place by the tyrant Donne. After entering the territory of the Riley clan, Sean found a gathering place in the clan without any effort. He knew where Riley''s castle was built just by asking. Of course, his inquiry seemed a little naked and almost nothing hidden, so he was soon watched by some interested people. But Sean didn''t care about that. Anyway, he didn''t intend to hide his whereabouts. Because in today''s chaotic underground world, the emergence of any stranger will arouse the vigilance of many people. Sean didn''t want Riley to be too alert to herself, so he set out his purpose directly and aboveboard, which might play a more positive and effective role. Soon, as Sean expected, on his way from the gathering place to the castle where Riley lived, he had been stopped by a marquis blood clan. The Marquis did not come alone. Behind him were four blood clan members of the Earl rank, which was almost half of the high-end combat power of the whole Riley clan. From this, Sean could see that Riley was a cautious woman. Of course, it may also be the result of the previous war with Donne, which led to the complete change of this woman''s character. But Sean doesn''t hate women with this character. After all, if everything goes well, she will be the core of the power group formed by Cain. With such a cautious woman, Cain can save a lot of trouble, because no one wants reckless people in his core leadership. "A stranger." The Marquis who stood in the way blew a whistle, and the whole man''s temperament seemed a little careless. Sean smiled at the ruffian vampire in front of him and said, "I''m looking for Riley. I want to talk to her about something." Then after thinking about it, Sean asked, "what do you call it?" Hearing Sean''s words, the Marquis who stood in the way put away the playful and careless expression on his face, and his ruffian spirit soon became a mature and stable aristocratic youth temperament. Seeing the temperament change of the blood Marquis, Sean couldn''t help thinking of a sentence: as long as each blood Marquis has a traditional rank above the Baron, they will inevitably become an elegant and noble etiquette master, and this elegant temperament will become more and more obvious with the improvement of their strength rank. "Sutil." The Marquis said, but he suddenly found that his voice was a little dry, as if the water in his body had evaporated. He will personally come out to intercept because he has received a report from one of his viscount. In the report, although the Viscount himself did not have much subjective consciousness, he just casually mentioned that he seemed to be ordinary people and didn''t feel how powerful power. But such a seemingly casual sentence aroused his vigilance. He didn''t think that the person who dared to walk alone on the blood clan territory at this time would be a person with little powerful power, so he concluded that his strength must be the Marquis rank. As for why it would not be the rank above the Duke, he thought that the strong men of this rank must have fought vertically and horizontally on the battlefield. No matter who would run around, and they were so brazen about Riley''s position. It was out of this consideration that he brought four strong earls to intercept and inquire about each other''s real purpose. Of course, in order to confuse his opponent, he deliberately pretended to be a fool, trying to weaken his opponent''s psychological vigilance. It can be said that the Marquis who calls himself Sutil has used all the means he can use. But when he really met and talked with Sean, he found that his evaluation was still too low. Just one eye contact, he felt a strong and incomparable pressure. Even if he didn''t say it clearly, Sutil''s intuition told him that all his disguises were exposed in front of the man with black hair and black pupils. Therefore, the blood Marquis put away all his disguises and became serious. "Well, that''s a good name." Sean politely said, "well, now, can you take me to see Riley?" "I''m afraid not." Sutil took a deep breath. In front of the strong, he had shown his humility, but in terms of loyalty, he also showed his determination, "at least, I can''t put my master under threat until I''m not sure of your intention." Hearing the Marquis''s words, the faces of the four earls following him showed horror. Listen to Sutil''s meaning, it means that their master, Prince Riley, is actually on the threatened side even in front of this seemingly weak man! How can they not be shocked by this? "Oh?" Sean raised his eyebrows and began to show an interested look on his face. "Your talent... I see. Is it sharp? Or the sixth sense? This is a rare field of law. " Sutil''s face immediately became unusually pale, and soon, even the skin color of other parts of his body began to become pale, as if all the blood had been pumped out at this moment. A strong sense of vertigo hit his head. He even couldn''t stand stably. He fell back when he shook. If he wasn''t followed by four blood earls behind him, he would fall directly to the ground, and then he would be slaughtered. "Perception is also one of many laws. It is an intermediate derivative variation law." Sean said calmly, "this ability can really make you have stronger combat effectiveness in battle, be able to sensitively perceive the danger, so as to avoid in advance and increase your survivability Riley doesn''t have no reason to keep you, but although you are smart, you still can''t understand Riley''s real intention. " Every time Sean said one more word, Sutil''s face became a little paler, because he had realized that he had made an extremely fatal mistake. That is, he shouldn''t have come in person. "Well, these are just small problems. You''re still young." Sean smiled. "There''s still a lot of time to learn these experiences." It would be ridiculous to ask a human in his thirties to say that he is a young blood clan who has lived for hundreds of years. However, when this is said by Sean, I''m afraid there are few people in the world who can laugh. "But you know, what''s your biggest problem today?" Sean continued. "It''s... What..." Sutil said with some difficulty. The blood in his body was about to drain away, and the whole person was so weak that he could faint at any time. "That is, you have perceived my danger, but you still have to use the power of law to explore me." Sean smiled. Others might not see it clearly, even Sutil, who had used the power of law, but all this was very clear in Sean''s eyes: all the ropes condensed by the power of law extending from Sutil were wrapped around Sean, However, Sean''s law power and his own strength are obviously superior to Sutil by countless grades, so if these law ropes want to entangle Sean, Sutil must pay the price with his own blood essence consumption, which is the same as Sean''s ability to continuously use space-time acceleration in the face of the legendary spider demon. But in the past, Sutil''s control of this ability was free to send and receive. But today, he is facing Sean who has reached level 14, so when he tried to explore Sean''s strength and wrap these law ropes around Sean, these law ropes immediately lost control. It has the final say that Sean has the final say that he wants to break the rules of the rope. "This time, I''ll teach you a little lesson." Sean chuckled, "learn to be smart in the future and clearly perceive the strength and danger of your opponent. Don''t use this means to explore, because your control can''t surpass your opponent''s Oh, maybe you can try it when you enter the legend, that is, the ranks of princes. " At the same time, Sean''s body shook slightly, and all the law ropes were broken. Sutil, however, spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted. The four blood earls holding Sutil were even more dazed at the moment, and the slight trembling appearance of their bodies completely exposed their inner fear. They only know that the Marquis of Sutil, who has always been regarded as a strong man by them, was stunned when he only met each other and said a few words - with their strength, it is naturally impossible to see the invisible confrontation between Sutil and Sean just now, and even Sutil himself is not very clear. In the underground world, any weak person has no right to speak. Even Sutil was stunned. Sean could guess the trembling thoughts of the four blood earls. "Take me to Riley. I won''t embarrass you." "No need." A cool female voice sounded as soon as Sean''s words fell. "I''m coming by myself." Chapter 1316 The owner of the cold voice is a young woman with a frosty face. She has a pair of willow eyebrows, long and narrow eyes like a fox, a tall nose and sexy lips with slightly upturned upper lips - this is a woman who can definitely be regarded as a beauty no matter where she is placed and in any aesthetic sense. However, at the moment, this young woman, who should have been as enchanting as a fox, showed a more distinctive temperament because of her frosty face and tight lips: it was like a flower of a mountain and as cold and arrogant as a plum in the December moon. Sean understood why Dorn wanted to marry Riley. "Allow me to introduce myself first..." "No need." Before Sean finished his opening remarks, Riley had mercilessly interrupted Sean''s speech, "I''m not interested in who you are and what you come to me for. But I can tell you clearly that you are not welcome in my territory. " Sean looked at the woman strangely: "aren''t you really going to listen to my proposal?" "It''s not necessary at all." Riley''s attitude is obviously very strong, "this time my family members ask for hardship, so I don''t care about you, but if you continue to stay here, I can''t guarantee whether there will be any accidents next." Sean looked at Riley. He couldn''t help wondering if Riley was a little short-sighted. The rank gap between the two sides has become very obvious. Just as the legendary strong is just a general term, it actually refers to the strong class from level 12 to level 14. Even strictly speaking, level 15 can also be called the legendary strong. It is only because the strong of this level is only half a step away from the super strong, so it is separately divided into "legendary peak". The prince rank of the underground world is the legendary rank corresponding to the surface. Therefore, even the underground residents who are also called princes also have such strong and weak differences as Serena''s 12th rank, Brad''s 14th rank and abule''s 15th rank. Riley is just a prince of level 12. Compared with Sean of level 14, let alone defeated. I''m afraid that once the two sides fight, Riley has to think about how to save her life. Moreover, the more critical point is that if it is excusable that Sutil, the blood Marquis, could not be aware of Sean''s strength and rashly tried to test, but seriously injured herself, then Riley, who has stepped into the ranks of princes, could never be unaware of Sean''s looming legendary power. Unless "Come on, where''s Riley." Sean said in a deep voice. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, sir." Riley frowned slightly and the cold color on her face was more obvious. "If you mean to tease me, then I think you should be ready to bear my anger." Sean ignored the obviously fake Riley in front of him, but turned his eyes again to Sutil and his party. Disturbed by the appearance of Riley, Sutil had quickly retreated from here with the help of four other blood earls. However, although the speed of these people was fast, they were still within Sean''s line of sight. Only when he saw the figure of these people, Sean was slightly surprised: the four blood earls were almost out of Sean''s sensing and line of sight. Thinking of this, Sean remembered more details he had ignored before: the emergence of Sutil and others came without warning, but it was completely out of Sean''s perception. Although Sutil used his ability in the field of law, it also shows that the blood clan of Riley clan has a very perfect special means that can easily avoid the perception of the enemy. "You''re in a hurry." Sean shook his head slightly and watched the sense of existence of Sutil and others become extremely thin. Sean finally gave up tracking the target and locked the gas engine completely on the fake Riley around him. Qi machine locking is a very mysterious and unspeakable special feeling. For others, there may be no feeling, but for both sides whose Qi machine is locked, it can be easily detected. In fact, this Qi locking technique is not difficult to learn. As long as you have a heart, the strong in the golden realm can also master it. Of course, it is easy to get rid of it. Moreover, the Qi machine locking technique was first used to assist some special martial arts or magic attacks. However, with the in-depth development of this technique, most of them now use this technique to lock those shadow assassins. Of course, people in the underground world are also used to using this move to deal with those demon killers who fail to solve the target characters at the first time. It is worth mentioning that the mage guild has developed those magic with tracking ability by virtue of this Qi machine locking technique. But now, when Sean uses this move to lock in the relatives of the Riley clan who have special means to reduce his sense of existence, so that they disappear unconsciously on the battlefield, it is also the best effect. At least, the fake Riley standing in front of Sean immediately changed her face. "In fact, I can''t blame you." Sean shook his head slightly and then said, "if Sutil doesn''t faint, you can at least get an information about me from him Unfortunately, he fainted, so you can''t get this information. In addition, you saw him fainting, and you wanted to excuse him and want him to leave here as soon as possible. Therefore, you showed such a strong performance and attracted my attention But you didn''t expect that this is your biggest flaw? " The fake Riley standing in front of Sean soon shook, like a burst of stars floating out of her when an illusion array was broken. Not long ago, a woman with the same young appearance stood in front of Sean, but compared with the previous image of Riley, although the woman in front of her was somewhat similar to Riley, she didn''t have the arrogant temperament of Riley, but had a bit more lively and aura unique to young people. Sean bet that even in the blood world, the woman in front of him belongs to the very young ranks. "It''s a family member of blood. No wonder you disguise so much." Sean nodded to satisfy his curiosity, "but I heard that Riley is single, so your mother... Should be Riley''s sister?" The unique talent ability of blood clan is not only fast and strong recovery ability, but also charm and illusion. Just because of the crazy fighting desire of the underground world, these two abilities are not valued by the blood clan, and most of them will only appear in the secret party. Because of this, the devil party especially likes to call the secret party cowards, because people of the devil party generally believe that charm and illusion ability are the disgrace of their blood family. The young woman, or the blood clan that can also be called a girl among the blood clan, did not answer Sean''s question, but said, "you say I have a biggest flaw, what is it?" "You are not a prince." "What do you mean?" Some girls can''t understand. Of course she knew she was not a prince, because her strength was just a marquis like Sutil. Thanks to her father, Dorn Giovanni, who is called the genius of the previous generation, she has a higher starting talent than the ordinary blood group, so she can achieve great achievements that ordinary people can''t achieve at such a young age. However, Sean didn''t answer the girl''s question. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the sky. The corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Riley loves her sister very much, otherwise she won''t openly argue with Dorn. After all, he is the next owner of the Giovanni clan." "Don''t you mention that bastard!" The girl shouted angrily. But Sean didn''t pay attention, but said to himself, "as the only orphan of Riley''s sister, do you think Riley will take special care of you?" Hearing Sean''s words, the girl''s expression suddenly changed. She looked at the sky with a frightened look along Sean''s eyes. There, a black shadow is breaking through the air at a very fast speed. The momentum of the shadow is extremely fierce. It can be seen that the shadow is obviously in a very emotional moment. Before long, the shadow had hit Sean''s sky, but the identity of the shadow''s owner was still completely exposed. A black beam like a long gun had broken through the air and hit Sean directly. Sean smiled calmly and looked at the broken black long gun. When the long gun was near, he suddenly waved his hand. But Sean''s speed was so fast that almost no one could see his specific actions. The only thing that could be recognized was that Sean seemed to wave his hand at the long gun, and then the whole black long gun condensed with pure energy was completely broken into countless black stars in front of Sean. When his eyes fell on Sean''s right hand again, he found that he had a long black sword in his right hand. "Sonny, come here!" Riley, who had landed, shouted to the blood girl who stood not far from Sean, looking very eager. "She doesn''t dare to act rashly." Sean chuckled at the real Riley in front of him. At this time, the blood girl named sunny was about ten meters to Sean''s left, while the real Riley was almost fifty meters away from Sean. Although in terms of blood clan speed, it only needs an explosive acceleration to easily cross the distance of 50 meters, Riley''s perception is strongly warning her that she must not shorten the distance between the black haired man and herself to less than 50 meters, otherwise she will be seriously hurt once she fights! This is momentum suppression! The more powerful people are, the easier they are to perceive Sean''s powerful momentum, and the more clear the safe distance between them. Being able to get close to Sean 50 meters away is a relatively strong distance. Like Serena, if there is a hostile collision with today''s Sean, I''m afraid she won''t feel safe even if she keeps a distance of 100 meters. "Look, that''s what I just said." Sean turned his head, looked at Sonny, and then smiled, "go back to your aunt." After a slight pause, he looked at Riley and said with a smile, "you see, I don''t mean any harm to your Riley clan. And in order to show my sincerity, I have never taken the initiative. " Riley looked at Sean with the a wary face and didn''t reply. She just looked at Sonny with the a particularly anxious look. If by this time, serene doesn''t know what Sean meant by "you''re not a prince", then she can''t have her current achievements. So now she was staring at Sean in a daze, forgetting the dangerous environment she was in, and even forgetting to run back to Riley. "You... You... You..." sunny pointed at Sean with a frightened face, but she couldn''t even say a complete word. "Now you know what mistakes you''ve made?" Sean''s attitude is still as friendly as ever. "You see, even your aunt looks like a great enemy in front of me. You carelessly come to me and show such a strong attitude towards me... So I have to doubt that if you are short-sighted, you won''t be the real Riley As far as I know, Riley is not a thoughtless person, so I have to think it''s the second case. " Before, because she didn''t know who Sean was and didn''t notice Sean''s momentum, serene dared to approach Sean "bravely". But now with Riley''s comparison, serene immediately realized the strength of the other party - the law of the jungle, which is respected by the strong in the underground world, is locked by the Qi machine of an upper power. How dare serene act rashly. Sean, who seemed to know the reason why Sonny didn''t dare to act rashly, soon released the air lock between them. He used this trick just to prevent serene from escaping, and then he couldn''t find Riley. Now that Riley has taken the initiative to appear, there is naturally no need to target the younger generation. After all, for Sean now, even the 12th order legendary strong man like Serena, he already belongs to the level of "children". What''s more, other people who can''t even legend? "Who the hell are you?" When serene got out of Sean''s air lock and returned to her side, Riley''s heart was finally released. "Someone who can meet your wishes." Sean said with a smile. "Meet my wishes?" Riley was stunned for a moment and immediately laughed, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world, "although your strength... Is better than me, but..." "I can kill Donne." Sean interrupted Riley before she could finish her sarcastic words. This time, Riley and serene were completely stunned. "What did you just say?" Soon, Riley, who returned to normal, asked again in a deep voice. "Donne, has been designated as the next head of the Giovanni clan. I believe you should know what this means." Sean smiled, and his face looked very relaxed and casual. "Unless you betray the Giovanni clan and take refuge under other clans, Dorn will certainly marry you back after taking over as the head of the family Well, with Donne''s character, maybe you will be a little merciful because you are interested in you at the beginning, but before long, you should also know what your end is. After all... You are the one who fought with Donne openly. " Riley closed her lips and didn''t respond because what Sean said was true. "But betraying the Giovanni clan... Even if you think about it, you can''t do it. You also know the reason." Sean looked at Riley with tight lips and continued, "now the Giovanni clan is becoming more and more powerful. Obviously, the other twelve clans can''t make friends with the Giovanni clan led by Donne because of you. Similarly, even if you will make friends with the Giovanni clan led by Donne for your sake, you can''t escape, because your clan territory is too close to the Giovanni clan territory. " "I wonder why?" "Because I have an ally, he must be king of the Giovanni clan." Sean shrugged. "There can''t be anyone else except him." Chapter 1317 Riley''s pupils contracted suddenly. Although Sean''s sentence seems very common, it reveals an amazing news. Except for Sean''s allies, there can be no second person to become the king of the Giovanni clan. Then this means that all those who try to compete for the throne of Giovanni clan after Donne''s death will become Sean''s enemy and the goal to be eradicated by him. If someone else said this sentence, Riley would only scoff, but I don''t know why. When Sean said this sentence with an indifferent face, Riley had only one thought in her heart: Dorn must die. "Are you the man next to Paul?" Riley''s eyebrows frowned, which made her lonely and cold temperament more and more obvious. "Oh? It seems that it''s no secret that Paul has an aide around him? " Sean''s answer was ambiguous, neither negative nor admitting. But Riley soon found the contradiction in Sean''s words: "who are you?" "I wanted to introduce myself before, but your niece didn''t care." Sean smiled and looked at sunny, who looked a little embarrassed. "Then I''ll introduce myself. Maybe it will help us reach some consensus on our cooperation." Riley looked at Sean noncommittally. Sean smiled and looked at serene and Riley. Sean had gradually learned about their character images, which also had some important auxiliary factors for his next negotiation. Sean knows very well that he may not be able to deeply and subtly understand anyone''s thoughts and inner emotions, but with the help of the real eye, he can still clearly understand whether everyone is hostile to him. With the basic information mastered through his character, Sean''s negotiation skills are not much weaker than Diana, It''s just that in his status, he rarely needs to do it himself. However, in the underground world, the environment and situation are different, so you can only do it yourself. "I''m Sean, Sean Connery, from... The surface world." Sean thought for a moment and decided to tell his true identity, because there was nothing to hide, "as you can see, I came on behalf of my ally, and he will replace Donne and become the king of the Giovanni clan." "The surface..." Riley thought for a moment and immediately showed a sudden color. "Are you the one who had fought with the bloody queen of the lesenba family before? Does the ally in your mouth mean the bloody queen? " Riley''s eyes showed something of expectation. Serena and Sean''s war is no secret in whole blood clan society, but no one knows what Sean looks like. At this time, Riley''s face will show this look of expectation, which Sean can understand. In the social structure of blood clan, although there is no obvious difference between men and women, in fact, the vast majority of famous and strong people are men, and I''m afraid there are not even women. Moreover, in the past years, except for a female blood clan king in the history that is far too old to be studied, no female blood clan strong person can reproduce this glory. Until then, Serena became the young leader of this generation of blood clan demon Party - even in the three factions of blood clan, Serena was the first person worthy of it. So in the eyes of many female blood families, Serena''s appeal is not generally large, which Sean ignored. Of course, Riley would think that Sean''s ally is Serena. Another reason is probably because of the engagement between the Giovanni clan and the lesenba clan: Donne Giovanni has announced to the whole blood society that he will marry Serena lesenba. But now, Serena has run away, which is a shame for Donne. Donne''s temperament can never let Serena go. So, if the person who wants Donne to die most is who, it must be Serena. Because Serena and Donne are two multiple-choice questions that can only live one. "Although Serena is one of my allies, she is not the one who took the title of head of the Giovanni clan this time." Sean soon recovered, and then said again, "according to the rules set by the ancestors of your blood clan, no blood clan can inherit two clans. When the blood of the blood clan merges other clans, there is only one way to annex Serena is now the head of the lesenba family, so she can''t be the head of the Giovanni family. " "The bloody queen is already..." Riley''s face flashed a surprised color. "No wonder the Larsen Ba family suddenly withdrew from the coalition this time. It turned out to be..." Riley soon realized what, and immediately a greater surprise appeared on her face: "the woman who suddenly appeared on the other side of the battlefield..." The appearance of Alexis was actually an unexpected surprise. But obviously, many people don''t know the specific truth, and Sean certainly doesn''t need to explain. He knows what Riley thinks, because usually smart people think more than others, so such people are also easy to be misled - seven points of truth and three points of fiction. Only the truly wise people will see through all the intrigues and tricks, so as to carry out targeted cracking and counterattack. Just like Haila, William and Neil, even if it seems that they have stepped into the enemy''s trap, it is actually just a play of making a plan. Riley is a very clever and brave clan owner, but that''s all. She''s not smart enough. If it were the staff next to Paul, maybe it should be able to see through Sean''s intention. At least, Sean believed that the other party''s attention would not be attracted by Alexis, but would focus on the surrounding environment. But Donne, Sean''s biggest enemy at present, Sean also believes he must have found something. But even if he finds anything, it''s useless, because he can''t make other people''s choices. He must defeat Alexis from the front and win more prestige for himself. Otherwise, once the coalition operation becomes a complete joke, even if he becomes the owner of the Giovanni clan, it will be difficult to win the trust of the other 12 clans in the future. Although, now this so-called coalition joke is indeed a complete joke. "So you don''t suffer from working with me, do you?" Sean said with a smile, "as long as Donne is alive, you will never escape his claws, and you will always live in his shadow until the day when his claws officially fall on you But I think you should also know that even if this claw falls on you, it is not liberation, but the beginning of greater suffering. " "Indeed." Riley simply admitted that she was in a bad environment. This was slightly beyond Sean''s expectation. Because in Sean''s expectation, Riley should strive for greater legitimate rights and interests through negotiation. Admitting her weakness directly like this is undoubtedly disadvantageous to her, because it is tantamount to giving up all the right to speak. However, when Sean was slightly surprised by Riley''s choice, her next sentence was to turn her passive environment into an active environment. Just listen to Riley frankly say, "so, what price do I have to pay to solve Donne?" There is a price to pay. This seems to be a simple sentence, but the effect is very different from that of Shawn and Riley. If the former, then the initiative will still be in Sean''s hands, and it will become Riley''s request to kill Donne. But if it is the latter, then the initiative is in Riley''s hands, and the significance of the whole thing has become a cooperation scheme put forward by Sean, and Riley is only the partner of this scheme. Smart people may not know everything as well as wise people, but at least they won''t suffer. Fortunately, Sean didn''t intend to squeeze the Riley clan: "there''s only one request, to be loyal to the new king of your Giovanni clan You are the first person to join his camp, or the core and basic team that he forms a new force, so he will not rely on you less. Therefore, you can rest assured that he will treat you as consumables. " "A new man with nothing?" Riley''s look seemed to be changing. It was obviously a struggle in her heart. Although her expression changes very slightly, it is particularly obvious for Sean, who is good at observation and assisted by the real eye. But on the whole, the halo on Riley''s body is still in the friendly color of green, so Sean is not so worried. Of course, the most important thing is that it is impossible to hide these things. Kane is really alone. If he wants to be the king of the Giovanni clan, it''s not just a word. In addition to his own strength reaching a sufficient minimum and transplanting Donne''s blood, he also needs to have enough supporters, and his supporters can''t be too weak in strength or power. Otherwise, even if Kane can sit on the throne of Giovanni clan, it''s meaningless to command a fragmented clan. Maybe it will be overthrown again sometime. "What''s your plan?" After struggling for a long time, Riley finally sighed, then said in a deep voice, looking much calmer. Hearing this sentence, even if you don''t see that Riley''s halo has become a dark green representing her own people, Sean knows that Riley has made a choice. As the saying goes, communicating with smart people is the easiest thing, so Sean will not be surprised that Riley asks questions directly to the core after making a decision. On the contrary, if Riley doesn''t ask this sentence, Sean will consider whether it is right to choose Riley as the first clan in Kane''s team. "Those clan members who can bring you back on the front line." Sean didn''t directly answer his plan, but first opened his mouth and gave orders, "Donne can''t threaten you, so you don''t need to continue to let your people spend on the front line Alexis won''t distinguish between the enemy and us on the battlefield, so every day your clan members stay on the front line, they will be more likely to die. " Although there was some uncomfortable tone of Sean''s command, Riley chose to accept it. After all, the people on the front line now are all the power of her whole clan. If she was really buried in this complete one-sided disaster, it would be a big blow to her. At least, she will feel that she has no use value. After all, Sean has hinted clearly before that he is interested in her power scale. As for strength, because of Sean, the 14th rank, and the elder level strong man who is running amok on the battlefield, Riley naturally ignores her combat strength. This is also a vague concept deliberately created by Sean. "And then?" Riley explained a few words to sunny and asked sunny to go back and give orders first. After all, this matter is of great importance. The sooner it is solved, the better. "I received the news that Donne has sent someone back to the blood pool of Giovanni castle to wake up the elders sleeping in the blood pool, and three other clans are ready to do so, They are going to use four elders to surround and kill the woman. " "It doesn''t matter. It was also part of the plan." Sean said indifferently. Of course, he knew that the blood clan could not allow Alexis to move freely on the battlefield. He would certainly invite those elder blood clan sleeping in the depths of the blood pool. However, in Sean''s prediction, except for the Larsen Ba clan, there should be five clan elders, but I didn''t expect that there were only four. Obviously, Alexis didn''t make things too big. Of course, Sean is also prepared for this counterattack trap: now no one in the underground world knows that Sean has more than one king, but two - with imoku''s intervention, it''s only a minute to help rotikabas solve the blood elf. At that time, imoku will spare his hand to support Alexis, I''m afraid it''s going to be unlucky for the elders of the blood clan to exist. As for the werewolf tribe, Sean has reached an agreement with Dongdu matar. Dongdu will try its best to prevent the werewolf tribe from sending super strong people. Maybe other werewolf tribes haven''t found it yet. In fact, those werewolves that Alexis keeps killing are hostile opponents of Dongdu. Sean provides the possibility of being superior to Dongdu on the side. As long as Dongdu is also successful, if the werewolf tribe wants to choose to fight Sean, it needs to be well weighed. On the spider demon side, it will be solved by the dark elves of the demon descendant and rotikabas. Now the reason why the demons don''t take full action is that they are preventing the tyranny of the spider demon army. This is also what Sean and the demons who took refuge in him told us - the demons suffered such heavy losses in this civil war. If Sean''s unusual number hadn''t destroyed Donne''s plan, I''m afraid it would be the demons who would be divided up by several other holy blood races after the end of the civil war in the underground world. Blood elves can only be said to be unlucky. Poor Dorn thought at first that he could swallow the three ethnic groups of blood elves, dark elves and demons. As everyone knows, all this has long been destroyed by Sean. So in the final analysis, although the current underground world looks very chaotic, in fact, all the chaos is artificially created by Sean. In fact, there has always been a hidden order: the spider devil will be jointly controlled by the dark elves and the demon descendants, and the wolf people are fully expanding their advantages and influence On the blood clan side, Giovanni and lesenba work together, and Alexis and imoku are responsible for solving the hostile forces in the blood clan. After dealing with those old foxes for so long in the surface world and constantly taking advantage of the situation, how can Sean not understand the truth of balance? So from the beginning, even though there were some biases, it was not out of Sean''s control. "Get ready, and then we''ll go to the Dominic clan." Sean didn''t disclose his plan completely, but in order to reassure Riley, he also revealed something more or less, "that will be the second clan we want to win over If you go with him, he is not likely to be his own. " Chapter 1318 Sean has always been confident in persuading Riley. The simple reason is that Riley has no way back. As Sean said before, Riley is struggling now. She doesn''t know when Dorn''s claw will come off and she will live to the end. Unless she is willing to abandon the whole Riley clan and escape with the death of her relatives, she may still survive. But in that case, she was basically no different from being abandoned, because no blood clan would be willing to offend the Giovanni clan for her. That''s why Sean chose Riley as the first breakthrough because she couldn''t refuse the conditions she provided. Of course, Sean was not afraid of Riley''s later repentance, because Alexis and imoku had freed up their hands and had plenty of time and energy to deal with these perfidiots. If it weren''t for Giovanni''s relatively stable rule rather than being completely fragmented, Sean actually had better means to deal with these troubles - just as he was cold in the surface world at that time, just wave the butcher''s knife a few more times. The peaceful state of the underground world that has been stable for so long is actually just a lack of a breakthrough as a fuse. And Sean''s arrival just opened a gap for this peaceful state and made everyone inside completely chaotic. But this kind of conflict of interest needs to have a minimum guarantee: the blood elves can swallow him, but the people who swallow him must be dark elves; Secondly, the power between the werewolf and the blood clan must still be balanced. No matter which side is powerful, it will form a situation like a snowball, and finally annex the latter, so as to truly become the overlord of the whole underground world. So Sean will help Dongdu weaken others and make Dongdu have enough influence in the whole werewolf tribe. Similarly, we will also strive that the Giovanni clan will not fall into a situation of disintegration, so as to become a real advance and retreat interest group with the lesenba clan, and then form a balanced strength relationship with the werewolf tribe. As for the spider demon, it can also be weakened comprehensively by the hand of Alexis. In this way, it can form a new balance with the dark elves who have just experienced the United war of the forest and the demons who have suffered heavy casualties due to the tricks of the blood clan. The balanced relationship formed by the three can just play a new containment relationship between the blood clan and the werewolf, so that the blood clan and the werewolf dare not launch a new round of Millennium Jihad without scruples. It can be said that from the moment Sean decided to fight the blood elf, he had made all preparations to ensure that the five holy blood races in the underground world would not collapse the balance structure because of the reduction of a blood elf. Because history has proved that once the internal pressure of the major ethnic groups in the underground world is relieved, it will be a disaster in the surface world: the third underground world expeditionary force plan has actually happened in the game. As the son of the plane, Sean, of course, wants to prevent this kind of thing that will destroy the origin of the world as much as possible. After Riley, Sonny and Sutil explained, she followed Sean directly on the road again. This time, their destination was Dominic clan territory. Dominic clan, adjacent to Riley clan, is also one of the main components of the first level power network of Giovanni clan. Another main component of the first level power network is the Paul clan, but even Riley can see that there are experts around Paul, so Dorn and Dominic naturally can''t not know. Soon, under the leadership of Riley, Sean soon set foot in the Dominic clan''s territory. Unlike the atmosphere of the Riley clan, which is particularly depressed because of the shadow of Donne, Sean can clearly perceive the lightness of the atmosphere in the Dominic clan territory. It seems that the people living here are very happy and happy. And when Sean and Riley appeared in a gathering Town, people living in the town did not have any hostility or vigilance towards outsiders like Sean. Unlike when Sean appeared in the small town of Riley clan territory, everyone maintained a certain degree of hostility and vigilance towards him as an outsider - but both actually have advantages and disadvantages. For example, in the territory of Riley clan, as long as Sean said he wanted to find Riley Giovanni, relevant information would be sent to Riley or Riley''s confidants immediately, Sean doesn''t have to worry about finding anyone. But in Dominic clan territory, this method is obviously not very effective. "I don''t understand." In a small room on the second floor of a pub and hotel, Riley looked at Sean and said in some doubt, "why don''t you let me visit Dominic through a formal way, but like now...?" Sean shook his head and smiled bitterly, "you don''t have to be so alert to me." "I didn''t." Riley said calmly. Sean looked at it. After entering the house, he went straight to the window and looked as if he was observing the pedestrians on the road. In fact, he immediately planned to jump out of the window when there was something wrong. Riley, with a strong alert color in her eyes, had a helpless wry smile on her face: obviously, the woman in front of her obviously misunderstood something. "I''m not interested in you, so you don''t have to worry about what I''ll do to you." Sean shook his head and looked more like an elder who spoiled his younger generation. "Opening a room is naturally to save some unnecessary trouble Or, to prepare for possible trouble. The reason why you are not allowed to visit Dominica by formal means is that you want to observe nearby. " Riley looked at Sean noncommittally, but her eyes obviously didn''t relax at all. Sean decided not to pay attention to Riley''s careful thinking. He just lay down in bed and began to relax himself: "what kind of person do you think Dominic... Is?" "A... Coward?" Riley stared at Sean and confirmed that he just lay in bed and didn''t take the next step before she relaxed slightly. "In our Giovanni clan, his wind rating has not been high. He never personally participated in many battles and even tried to avoid them. Many people call him a coward, a coward, a blood clan shame or something, so many people are thinking about his territory. " "I guess these people never succeeded." Although Sean said "I guess", he actually used the affirmative sentence. "Yes." Riley nodded, and then suddenly, "you mean... Dominic has a problem?" Sean glanced obliquely at Riley, who was embarrassed: "it seems that this Dominic is really hidden. You didn''t notice anything different." "Different?" Riley doesn''t quite understand. However, considering that Riley has little contact with the outside world because of Donne''s pressure, it''s normal not to know about Dominic. Her intelligence gathering ability has been almost completely paralyzed by Dorn, just like the prey that has fallen into the net, she can only struggle in vain. Because of this, Sean didn''t want Riley to visit Dominic through formal channels. Because this will certainly attract Donne''s attention, and even Dominic''s disgust - after all, this is a person who likes to hide, and Riley''s visit will certainly attract Donne''s attention. Sean doesn''t know whether Dorn has discovered Dominic''s clumsiness, but as long as it attracts Dorn''s attention, it will certainly cause many twists and turns, and even expose his own existence. This is not what Sean wants. "Dominic is smarter than many of you." Sean still decided to tell Riley the truth. Although the woman is smart, her intelligence network has been disconnected from the outside world for too long. "He has been hiding himself, just trying to avoid direct conflict with Dorn. I suspect that he wants to reap the benefits of fishermen. Of course, if he doesn''t have a chance, he will always hide like this... There are not many different kinds of people in your blood family who don''t care about reputation, aren''t there? " After hearing what Sean said, Riley reacted: "if you say that, I understand Indeed, many people who have made the idea of Dominica will not take any action against Dominica after failure, and they even have no revenge plan. Moreover, the results of many behaviors heard at that time are very coincidental... But if there are so many coincidences, this itself is not right? " "It seems right that we didn''t come to the door directly." Sean nodded slightly, "Donne is not such a stupid person. I suspect that many people who play Dominic ideas are encouraged by Donne in order to test his cards If we visit him through normal channels, I''m afraid we have been exposed now. " Riley didn''t speak again. She didn''t even react the moment Sean got up. But the next second, a strong wind hit, Riley gave a cry, and then her eyes began to reverse. When she came back, she found that she had been thrown into bed by Sean. In a moment, the whole body was tense and full of vigilance. They looked at Sean standing by the window - their positions were changed in an instant. "Don''t be paranoid all day. We are allies. I think we should trust each other more." Sean looked at Riley lying in bed, who wanted to get angry but didn''t dare to get angry, then glanced at her chest that seemed to have been pressed by the roller, and then glanced at her mouth. "I said, I''m not interested in you, so you don''t have to worry about what unreasonable things I''ll do to you." Although Sean''s eyes were very calm, his tone was very calm, and she was obviously sincere, Riley''s heart still rose a subtle anger. Although she didn''t know why she was angry, she just felt a little unhappy. So she turned her head with a hum and ignored Sean. "Besides, with the strength gap between us, if I really want to do something to you, do you think you can escape or beat me?" But Sean didn''t intend to let Riley go and still added the blow effect, "so, you''d better trust your partner more. After all, we are on the same boat now. I don''t want to cause any... Accidents. " Riley let out a purr of unknown meaning, which seemed childish. This move surprised Sean a little. He always felt that Riley seemed to become a little... Young after taking off the pride disguise of the strong? After a little meditation, Sean felt it necessary to ask a question: "speaking of, how old are you now?" "I have lived for 200 years since the birth of my memory." Riley curled her lips and didn''t speak, but after thinking about it, she answered. Sean''s facial muscles, after listening to Riley''s words, couldn''t help getting out of control and twitching. According to the age limit of blood clan, every 200 years is a new generation, which corresponds to the 18-year-old adulthood of human beings. If it is a blood clan transformed through initial support, of course, it is another matter, but for a pure blood clan like Riley, this age means that she is just an adult - in some aspects, the growth cycle of the blood clan is just the same as that of the elves, the only difference is that the learning ability of the blood clan tends to the fast pace of human beings, And as long as there is enough blood, it can even live an unusually long time. Sean even wondered if the ancient god who created the blood race was created according to the standards of elves and humans. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why the blood clan generally has the appearance explosion table: whether it is appearance or body, they are almost equal to the beauty of the elves, and although they like luxury and gorgeous style like the elves, they are not like the upper body of obsessive-compulsive disorder like the elves, and would rather be gorgeous than practical. In addition, the biggest difference from the elves is that the blood clan generally has a very strong desire to learn, and also has the same learning speed as human beings. Especially under the pressure of dangerous environment, they can even burst out more powerful potential. The only drawback is that the growth rate of strength is generally slow, and the growth mode is also somewhat different: it is difficult to improve strength simply through exercise. Every blood family of Duke rank is based on countless bones. But anyway, it is certain that Riley is a young girl. Moreover, because she had been oppressed by Donne before, now she knows that Donne will die soon. When Riley''s mind is relaxed, it''s not incomprehensible to have such a young behavior in front of her. Sean''s eyes fell on Riley''s chest again: Well... Should he grow up? Chapter 1319 The hall of blood. A name that looks very high-end and elegant, but in fact it''s just the name of a tavern. Oh, by the way, this tavern also takes into account the business of the hotel. The accommodation rooms on the second and third floors are called the coffin of eternal sleep. Therefore, in fact, the building of this tavern is the famous "eternal sleep of blood" in this gathering place. The reason why it is famous is that this tavern monopolizes the wine business of the whole town. Basically, if people in the town want to drink, they must come to this tavern. If outsiders who do not buy industry want to stay, they can only stay here. If the room is full, I''m sorry. You can only sleep on the street. Of course, if you are willing to pay a high price, someone may be willing to let you stay. Sean and Riley came at a good time - but probably because of the war, there were not many outsiders in Dominic''s territory, so they could get a room to rest. But Sean was drinking alone in the blood hall on the first floor. Riley wanted to come down, but Sean ordered her to stay in the room. Although she was quite dissatisfied with this, considering the strength gap with Sean and that she was a celebrity in the influence area of Giovanni clan, she could only stay in the room: without Sean''s permission, her scope of activities was only such a small area. People with a little brain basically know that the "blood sleeps forever" has such a great influence. His background must be not simple. According to what Sean heard, the real owner of the tavern is actually the mayor of the gathering town. He is a strong Earl and has four powerful thugs under his command. These people alone, as long as their strength does not reach the rank of marquis, must not be able to fight the local snake. Therefore, after most people come to this gathering place to understand the basic situation, few people make trouble here. Of course, it is not that the strong without Marquis rank make trouble here as a river dragon, but the final result of such people is often just a corpse. So many times, as long as the Marquis with normal mind is strong, he will certainly not make trouble here. Of course, the ability to reach the rank of marquis must be some excellence. Generally, if it is not too much, the mayor of this small town will also show a sufficiently humble attitude. Under normal circumstances, the two sides are in peace. After all, this gathering place is a small town without any official background - that is, the mayor in charge of the town is not a member of the Dominic clan, so whatever happens in the town must be solved by the mayor''s own ability, and it is impossible to invite members of the Dominic clan to help. This is also an unwritten unspoken rule of the underground world: if you want to retain autonomy, you must bear all the troubles yourself. However, if a strong Earl can make the strong Marquis have to bow his head, Sean is the first not to believe that there is nothing fishy in it - for example, the real owner of the town is actually Dominic. This kind of small hand is actually a thing like a fig leaf. If you really want to hide it from anyone, it is absolutely impossible. However, the blood clan is also similar to those nobles in the surface world. If there is a shame cloth to cover it, it usually doesn''t appear too naked. It is a direct confrontation in the dark - this is also the usual method used by other blood clans who have made Dominic ideas before. However, these people were basically taught a lesson by Dominic, and they never came to Dominic again. And Sean obviously didn''t intend to be so gentle this time. He has been in the blood hall for a long time, so basically he has explored the situation here. For example, the bartender standing behind the bar in the blood Hall who is wiping his wine glass is actually the real boss of "blood sleeps forever". The boss who was pushed to the front desk to look arrogant is actually just a stand in to attract attention at the front desk. In addition, in a corner of the bar that is easy to be ignored, the two blood families sitting in the bar are obviously from the mayor of the small town. The strength of the two of them is not strong, but obviously they should be specially cultivated "pigeons" to convey information. As long as the tavern encounters something difficult to solve, one of them will report to the mayor, and the other will continue to stay here and stare at the situation, so that after the arrival of the backstage of the mayor, they can know what happened in the middle process for the first time. When the news was almost clear, Sean stood up, left his table, and walked to the bar. The bartender who was wiping the glass stopped at the first time. He shook his head slightly and imperceptibly, stopped several people disguised as wine guests from coming around, and then looked at Sean with a smile: "this guest, I don''t know you..." Before the other party could say anything, Sean had punched the bartender in the face. He doesn''t have much strength, or even 10% strength. Otherwise, the bartender won''t be knocked out of balance and hit the counter behind him. But even if Sean didn''t use much strength, he had condensed the golden body after all. When facing the bartender who didn''t even condense the bronze body, this strong physical quality was absolutely in a complete rolling state. Even if the bartender wants to resist, he can''t hold up Sean''s blow, not to mention that Sean''s punch is out without warning, and the other party can''t react at all. A crackling crisp sound sounded one after another. At the same time, there were also the inner sighs and regrets of countless drinkers, because the bartender knocked over the wine cabinet, but there were a lot of good wine. These good wines are not affordable to ordinary people, so most of the time, they are just a facade decoration of the blood hall, which makes countless drinkers sigh: at least let''s have a drink! But after a brief silence and a little exclamation, people soon got up and rushed towards Sean. Those wine drinkers who had shown pity suddenly became excited again, because they had not seen anyone who dared to make trouble here for a long time. Generally, when outsiders go to a new gathering place, they will inquire about the situation of the gathering place, especially about the dangers and taboos of the gathering place. After all, this is a matter of their own life. Therefore, basically all outsiders who come to this gathering town will not make trouble in the "blood forever sleep" after understanding the situation, let alone fight against the "blood forever sleep" people. Several people similar to thugs soon surrounded Sean, and one of them directly reached out and grabbed Sean''s shoulder. But before the man could touch himself, Sean had grabbed the other person''s outstretched right hand with his backhand, and then pulled forward. The other person lost his balance and bumped into the front bar - the people in the bar almost just heard the sudden explosion. Without looking, they could imagine the pain of the other person''s face testing the hardness of the bar. And once he moved his hand, of course Sean wouldn''t be merciful. He turned around and kicked the person next to him. He kicked the other person out on the spot and directly knocked over the table of a wine guest next to him. This move naturally caused the strong dissatisfaction of the drinker at the table. Although Sean didn''t really kill his hand, it still made the blood family kicked out feel very uncomfortable. Just as he just got up, he was severely hit on the head by a nearby drinker with a wine bottle, and knocked the batter who was already seriously injured into a coma on the spot. The next moment, there was a blazing jubilation in the bar, just like a celebration. But at this time, no one will pay attention to the provocative move of the wine guest just now. Because everyone''s attention has been attracted by Sean. Just for a moment, the people around didn''t even see - no, it should be said that they clearly saw how Sean did it, but in their opinion, they should be able to easily avoid the attack, but none of the seven thugs in the tavern succeeded in avoiding, and almost everyone was caught by Sean, Soon it was a fat beating: except one was knocked down by the drinker''s bottle. After easily solving these thugs, Sean pretended to be drunk and hiccupped, and then clapped his hand on the bar: "you... How dare you use... Fake wine... To fool me, hum, now... Know me... I''m not easy to mess with!" Blood sleeps forever. It is the only pub in the whole town, so it is well-known that the wine is mixed with water. But no one dared to protest all the time. After all, the backstage energy of this pub is not low. Moreover, even if it is mixed with water, it is not too much. It is still within the range that we can tolerate. Therefore, no one has ever picked this problem. But now, when Sean opened his words directly, the response was immediately different. Some well-informed people have recognized Sean as an outsider who came to the town today. However, after entering the town, the outsider also inquired about the taboos in the town. At the moment, he dared to make trouble in the pub... Many people looked at Sean sitting at the wine table just now, which was filled with many ale glasses. Many people had some insight in their hearts: it was really drunk. No wonder they dared to make trouble. However, Sean dared to get drunk and make trouble, and other drinkers dared to go to the theatre. The tavern owner who was put on the surface dared not leave it alone. So he came up to Sean with a menacing appearance and shouted, "selling fake wine, what evidence do you have? You know, you can''t slander me here at will! " "You... Who are you?" Sean belched again and looked at the powerful fake owner of the tavern. "I''m the owner of this pub!" "Oh." Sean nodded. The remaining light from the corner of his eye had already spotted one of the two "carrier pigeons" in the shadow of the corner, so he was unambiguous. He hit the fake owner of the tavern in the face with a direct punch, allowing him to fully experience the power and feelings of the punch on the bartender''s face just now. However, the bartender''s strength was not bad, at least he had the strength of Baron rank, so he just felt a little dizzy when facing Sean''s punch and couldn''t control his figure for a moment. But in front of the tavern owner''s double, he was really just a loser: he had the strength of Knight rank, but he didn''t have any fighting knowledge and ability. Therefore, after being greeted by Sean with such a punch in the face, the whole person flew out directly, and then hit the wall and slipped down like mud. I don''t know if he was killed by Sean with a direct punch. Even Sean was a little surprised at the power of his punch. Seeing that all the tavern owners were punched out, they didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. All the drinkers in the bar suddenly realized that this outsider obviously made things big this time. If they continued to stay here, they might also be involved. At that time, the whole tavern was a chicken flying dog jumping chaos. All the drinkers ran away in an instant, and no one even settled the bill. Sean''s reaction to the wall grass was a little disdainful. But the next moment, he suddenly poked out his right hand, grabbed it, and directly grabbed the bar bartender who had regained consciousness and was trying to sneak into Sean from behind, that is, the real boss of the "blood sleeps forever". "It''s no use for me to sneak into such a small hand." Sean''s right hand is like an iron hoop, holding each other''s head tightly. No matter how the bartender struggles, he can''t get rid of Sean''s right hand. He can only be caught in front of him from behind. The bartender looked at Sean, whose eyes were slightly red and his body was full of wine, but his eyes were very clear. A cold air suddenly came out: "you... Aren''t you drunk? Who the hell are you? What do you want! " Sean didn''t reply, but swept his eyes to the corner. When the carrier pigeon said this sentence, he had made a quick decision to escape from the secret door. Obviously, he has realized that Sean is coming for them or the forces behind the mayor. This is not the area he can monitor - of course, he is more afraid of being killed by Sean on the spot. Along with Sean''s eyes, the bartender also realized Sean''s purpose, and his body began to tremble. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you." Sean said faintly, and then wanted to throw away the garbage. He threw the famous wine guard aside. Immediately he chose a position to sit down, "give me a cup of good wine with the best quality. If you give me bad wine again, I think you should know the consequences." Chapter 1320 I have something to go out in the evening, and then I come home. It''s more than eleven o''clock, physically and mentally tired. But because I promised yesterday that I would come back with a yard, but cough Back to business, now, it seems to be time to double the monthly ticket So, I''m here to ask for a monthly ticket. I know I''ve been pretty useless in the past. And how to say, I always feel that I haven''t made efforts to update. I really have no face to ask for monthly tickets and so on. This time, I wanted to ask for a monthly ticket. In fact, I just wanted to find some motivation and passion for myself, because I was silent for too long. Although we all know that it is impossible to go ahead when we come to ask for monthly tickets at this time. But what did you say? I participated, I sprinted, I tried. So I don''t regret it. I''m not sure how many people will support me so far when I send this single chapter asking for monthly tickets. After all, my past is... Full of bad deeds. But I still hope that you will continue to support me, just as in the past years, you have been supporting me, allowing my willfulness and mischief, as well as my company over the years. I sincerely thank you, because without you, there would be no me today. Therefore, if you still have monthly tickets on hand and don''t know who to vote for, you might as well throw them to me. I promise I will make great efforts to update the code in the next three days. (bowing and thanking) Chapter 1321 Blood sleeps forever. Tonight is destined to be a bloody night. Although Sean has been merciful, in fact, the thugs in the tavern are only blood family members of Knight rank and Lord rank. No matter how merciful Sean is, just the crushing of his physical quality is enough to seriously hurt these blood family members one by one. Didn''t you see the trembling bartender nearby pouring wine for Sean while enduring the pain? "You are a baron." Sean reached out and tapped the table top of the log table, but with each knock, the bartender standing behind Sean as a servant could not help shaking his heart. He was deeply afraid that he would be killed if Sean stopped. "The two people who were responsible for monitoring the situation of the tavern just now were also Lords... So, In general, if they need to report back to the rescue team, it must be the team of the four viscount in the town? " The bartender looked terrified. People with a little IQ can guess what Sean said. After all, the real owner behind the tavern is the mayor of the town, which everyone who enters the town knows. In case of an accident in the tavern, the people who come to support must be one of the four strong teams under the mayor''s command. Just such words, how should the bartender answer? He can become the behind the scenes owner of the tavern. Naturally, he has a strong eye. But fortunately, Sean didn''t intend to embarrass the bartender. Instead, he said, "guess... Just now both carrier pigeons ran away. How many Viscount will come later? Well, I could hurt you so easily and found your sneak attack. But you don''t feel the strength gap between us... Well, I guess there should be four people coming later. " Although Sean didn''t embarrass the bartender, the more pale the bartender looked with every word he said. Because the bartender did not calmly think about the surrounding environment at that time, nor did he have any doubts about Sean''s strength. He just regarded Sean as an outsider who was drunk and dared to make trouble, so he wanted to teach him a lesson. After calming down at this time, he was stunned to find that he did not see through Sean''s strength from beginning to end. This does not mean that Sean''s strength is not as good as himself, but has far exceeded himself. What level is it that can make yourself unaware of the strength gap? The bartender couldn''t help thinking of the mayor''s four knights, but he soon denied it, and then pushed it up another layer: mayor? But just thinking of this, the wine keeper was like the blood in his body had been completely evaporated. His eyes at Sean were like looking at the fear devil in the Abyss: this man''s strength was stronger than the mayor! "Pour the wine." Sean tapped the glass gently. The bartender finally woke up, but his inner shock made his hands tremble constantly. Even the simple job of pouring wine could not be done well: many drinks were spilled. "Don''t be nervous. I said I wouldn''t kill you, I wouldn''t kill you." Sean said calmly, but his words could not calm the bartender''s inner heart. Instead, he trembled deeper. "Look at these guys around, which one is dead, but just fainted." The bartender showed a smile worse than crying. If he could, he wanted to faint, but he didn''t dare to say that. Suddenly, Sean raised his eyebrows, which scared the bartender into panic again. But soon, the bartender found that Sean''s move was not aimed at him, but the reinforcements of the tavern came. But the bartender has never wanted to scream like this to keep these reinforcements from coming in. However, no matter how urgent his heart is, the whole person is like being silenced. All words can only be held in his throat and can''t be shouted out. From the corner of the bartender''s eyes, he saw the corner of Sean''s mouth raised slightly, and his inner shock was unimaginable. "It''s better to be a bartender quietly and be responsible for watching the play." Sean''s words confirmed the bartender''s inner guess. Soon after Sean''s words fell, the secret door in a corner of the tavern was opened, and more than ten blood clans poured in, and then lined up in a corner of the bar. The four people in front of us should obviously be the four capable subordinates of the town mayor. According to intelligence, these four people should be four blood clan members of the sub title level, but Sean believes that these four people are likely to be family members of the Dominic clan. Together with the mayor, he should also be a family member of the Dominic clan, but he is an outsider in public. However, as soon as the show was over, the four barons were divided on both sides, together with the more than ten blood families who should be the guards of the town behind them, also moved closer to both sides, creating an artificial corridor. At both ends of the aisle, Sean was sitting at the moment, and at the other end was an open secret door. Seeing this scene, Sean was a little dumbfounded, just like looking at the younger generation who was playing a prank, but shook his head. But this move obviously aroused the dissatisfaction of these people on the other side. A wave of hostility full of evil thoughts immediately focused on Sean. This time, it surprised Sean a little: "gather potential Hey, that''s interesting. " Gathering potential is a common combat means of the army in the surface world, and it is also a key core for the Legion to compete with the strong: condense the momentum and strength of all people, so that the originally large and scattered Legion can form a complete individual, so as to fight against the strong. Of course, the army array effect of the Legion also plays a certain role. In addition, there are many small details such as constantly fighting and consuming the physical fitness of the strong. It can be said that gathering potential is one of the key cores of Legion operations, but it is not the only one. However, the use here can also play a certain wonderful role. Sean finally knew why even the powerful Marquis came to the town and was reluctant to conflict with the mayor. Because the mayor of the town, his four confidants and the guard troops of the whole town have formed the momentum of an army. Unless they are strong enough to resist the scale and intensity of the small army, once they are brought into the rhythm of the war of attrition, even the powerful Marquis can only hate. After seeing through the little secret, Sean couldn''t help looking forward to meeting the person who invented this method. Sean is really interested in the people who invented this method because he can streamline the collective potential and military array, separate it from the large-scale Legion combat system, and apply it to such a small Legion. Because in today''s surface world, although special mobile forces can perform many tasks behind the enemy, these people will be too small to form special effects similar to Legion operations, so they will often be easily solved in the face of the strong. However, if this special skill and means can be applied to the military system war in the surface world, the special operation forces performing special tasks no longer need to be composed of strong ones, so as to liberate more combat power and apply it to more tactics. What a surprise. The smile on Sean''s face grew stronger. At this time, a middle-aged man with a solemn face and a sense of dignity was walking out of the secret door and straight to the front of the team. With the man who was obviously the mayor of the town stepping forward, the guard soldiers behind him soon gradually closed, like a zipper that gradually closed, and a momentum was constantly added to the middle-aged man, so that his momentum was constantly enhanced. When the middle-aged man finished the whole journey and stood at the front of the team, the momentum of the team was completely condensed into one, and had the prestige that was not inferior to that of the marquis. right enough. Sean has a clear understanding in his heart. "Are you the troublemaker?" The mayor glanced at the situation in the tavern with a dignified face, and then focused on Sean, who was still drinking at the table, "do you know where this is?" "I know." Sean shook his glass slightly, but he didn''t look at each other. "Your territory." "Since you know you dare to make trouble here, you have a lot of courage." The middle-aged man smiled arrogantly, with a sense of superiority that everything was under control. "I haven''t seen such a arrogant person for a long time." "You mean... I''m arrogant?" Sean pointed to himself and asked blankly. "Is there another person here besides you?" The mayor snorted coldly, with an extremely contemptuous attitude, "now, leave all your money as compensation, and then get out of the town immediately. I can spare you, otherwise..." "It''s boring." Sean got up from his chair, and then gently patted the dust that didn''t exist on himself. "Such a mean threat is really meaningless I know you don''t know me, so I don''t know what I look like when I''m arrogant, but it''s the so-called ignorance is innocent, so I forgive you. " Facing Sean with such an arrogant attitude, the mayor was stunned, but his face immediately became gloomy: "since you want to die, then..." Sean still didn''t look at each other''s look, and even didn''t even have the meaning to listen to the mayor finish his words. Instead, he talked to himself and calmly interrupted the mayor''s words: "but, I think it''s necessary for you to see what I look like when I get up arrogantly. Because I think only in this way can you not look like a frog at the bottom of a well. " "Oh." Although he felt very angry because his words were mercilessly interrupted by Sean, the mayor smiled angrily at Sean''s appearance, "well, I want to see what it is like for you to be arrogant." "That''s it." Sean chuckled. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the mayor - the distance of more than 20 meters between each other, as if he had never appeared before. Then, before the mayor could react, Sean''s fist had hit the other party''s face hard, which directly made the other party''s left face red and swollen, and several teeth flew out of his mouth. And the damage caused by this blow is far more than that. Because of the side effects attached to the gathering effect, although Sean''s punch only hit the mayor, the damage actually caused should be shared with all the people who formed the gathering effect. Because Sean knew that the strength of his opponent was probably equivalent to that of a marquis, the power of his fist was naturally heavier than when he dealt with the bartender before. Therefore, after this fist was punched out, he knocked out six or seven of the weakest Guard soldiers on the spot. In addition, Sean''s punch completely destroyed the gathering effect of these people, and suddenly several people felt a burst of chest suffocation. However, Sean didn''t give them any chance to recover at all. He just made three or five efforts to put everyone down - although he didn''t kill them, he basically beat them into a state of serious injury. The only one present who was not seriously injured and could still stand safely was the mayor whose whole left face was swollen like a pig''s head. But at the moment, the mayor''s face was almost the same as that of the bartender standing behind Sean. All that remained in his eyes was horror. "Oh, now this is my arrogance." Sean was still in the mood to greet the mayor with a smile, but the other party was so frightened that he didn''t know how to react, "so I just said, you have little knowledge, do you believe it?" The mayor opened his mouth and seemed to be going to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. However, he is smarter than the bartender, because at least he knows how to nod his head, just like a chicken pecking rice. At this time, the mayor was fully aware of the huge gap between the two sides. He thought the other side was just a marquis strong, but he didn''t expect that it was far more than the Marquis''s strength. From the point of view that the punch just now could break his own power, at least it must be the Duke strong - the mayor had the honor to see a Duke strong shot. The other side was just like Sean at the moment, Just a light punch completely broke their collective power. However, there is no way. After all, they are only the strength of the Marquis, not the real strength of the marquis. The mayor has made up his mind that as long as he leaves here alive, he must contact Dominic castle for the first time and tell them that there is a Duke strongman who is looking for trouble! Sean looked into the mayor''s eyes and knew what was going on inside. Of course, Sean was very satisfied with the mayor''s cooperation with his script: "very good You see, I didn''t kill your people, so I still give you face. After all, I don''t conflict with the Dominic clan. Therefore, as long as you eat and drink and meet me, I can guarantee that there will be no more trouble. " "No... no problem." The mayor just opened his mouth subconsciously, and then found that he had recovered his ability to speak. He nodded immediately. "Good. You can go away." Sean showed his arrogant nature, "take your trash and leave." Chapter 1322 "This is what you call a plan!" Riley looked at Sean in disbelief¡° Turn the whole pub... No, turn the whole town upside down!? " "Everything is going on according to my script." Sean held his face with one hand, but his eyes were patrolling the street outside the window. After Sean had a big fight last night, the tavern''s attitude today was obviously much better. It not only sent the catering to Sean''s room in person, but also sent a bottle of precious wine. No matter whether the blood sleeps forever, Sean really doesn''t refuse to come. Of course, he didn''t touch the wine. Last night''s situation was just to pretend to force. In fact, the so-called good wine in the underground world has a different taste from that in the surface world. Simply put, it is the wine in the underground world, with a taste similar to the smell of blood, especially the wine brewed by the blood clan. For the blood clan, the better wine can actually improve their strength more or less. Although the range will not be too large, if you drink too much, it will add up to a lot. But for Sean, the taste was not flattering. Instead, Riley drank up a whole bottle of wine with her eyes shining. But this guy, after drinking the wine, began to complain about Sean. "Not even according to your script." Riley muttered, "you said to keep a low profile, but now... Now you see, causing such a big problem will certainly attract a lot of people''s attention. This is not a low profile!" "If I hadn''t tossed about in the pub last night, where would you get the wine today?" Sean looked back and glanced at the bottle Riley was still holding. "Woo..." Riley was a little short of breath. "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t appear, no one will think of anything." Sean didn''t bother to argue with Riley. "No one knows about me except the bartender and the mayor. For most people in this town, I was a drunken madman last night, so I had a conflict with the tavern, and then the mayor came to solve it By the means of the mayor, I estimate that the two carrier pigeons who went to inform the public last night must be killed. " Riley didn''t answer, because she could understand the key link when she thought about it a little. From beginning to end, Sean only exposed his attitude in front of a limited number of people. But with the bartender''s insight, he would only think that Sean came for the mayor, and the mayor would not think that Sean came for the Dominic clan. At most, he would only think that he was going to eat and drink for nothing here. After all, the underground world is in chaos. As long as you have enough strength, you can be a local emperor after occupying a place. It is no different from the bandits and robbers in the surface world. As for the other two "carrier pigeons" who knew Sean was fake drunk, they were secretly solved after the mayor returned last night. So for the outside world, they don''t know the result of the whole thing, but the cause and process are quite obvious. As long as Sean doesn''t attract any attention until the strong man of the Dominic clan comes over, he can probably muddle through. "Guess... How long will it take Dominic to send someone?" Riley asked. "Three days at most." Sean thought and said. Although the territory of the Laili clan is almost as large as that of the Dominic clan, the territory of the Laili clan has not developed well in recent years because of the shadow factor shrouded by Donne. Basically, it has changed from more than ten villages and towns to only four or five towns today, so it is not difficult for Sean to find Laili. But the situation of the Dominic clan is different. Because of Dominica''s own factors, the territory of the whole Dominica clan has developed very well, not to mention many small towns. Even there are three or four small towns that have formed a scale, which is also the reason why those around will be jealous of Dominica. After all, the better the development of the territory, the faster the strength of the whole clan will be improved. Although it can not replace one of the thirteen clans, it is absolutely unparalleled in terms of influence. Moreover, it is rumored that if the lower clans develop better and stronger, they will have a greater success rate in running for the position of head of the thirteen clans. Dominic is undoubtedly the one who wants to take such a curve to save the country. At this time, the town where Sean is located is a city closer to the boundary of Dominic clan territory. It is a little away from Dominic castle. It takes at least two days to come back. As for why Sean set aside a three-day gap, it is because he believes that when the mayor of the town reports his real strength, the Dominic clan will certainly cause a debate, so it will take at least one day to discuss. "Only... Three days..." Riley muttered with some dissatisfaction. "You can solve this matter in a low-key state in three days. Is there anything you are not satisfied with?" Sean was puzzled. "Wine..." Riley whispered. "What are you talking about?" Sean looked blankly. "You speak too quietly. I can''t hear you clearly." "I said... Wine!" Riley shouted, but she soon lowered her voice. She seemed a little embarrassed. "One day... There are too few bottles to drink. Can you... Can you have another bottle?" Maybe the speaker is careless and the listener is intentional. Sean''s eyes brightened in an instant because he realized there was a way to distract the Dominic clan. Soon, Sean got up and left the room, and then came to the blood hall on the first floor. At this time, the blood hall has not officially opened, but as a part of the hotel, lunch and dinner will be served here. At this time, many guests are dining here. Except for a few people, other guests didn''t respond much to Sean''s appearance. After all, the small town is so big that people who love drinking don''t necessarily enjoy lunch and dinner here. After all, this is the only pub and hotel in town. The consumption here is not cheap. However, compared with the calm of the guests, almost all the servants around shivered when they saw Sean. A few people even began to hide their bodies as much as possible, because there were bursts of pain in some parts of the body. In fact, what Sean doesn''t know is that the waiter who went to deliver dinner to Sean''s room today went with a generous attitude. Who knows if the strong man has a tendency to abuse others. "Ge... Ge... Ge, Ge, your excellency, you... Have... What, what... Orders." The bartender standing behind the bar today is obviously not the bartender who was severely tossed by Sean last night, but a different person. But now he knows Sean''s combat effectiveness under the description of his colleagues, so when facing Sean, he trembles directly because of fear. "Are you stuttering?" Sean glanced at the bartender. "No... no, no... yes..." "Is it or not?" Sean raised his eyebrows. The bartender looked like he was about to cry. "Lord Zorro, don''t embarrass these little ones too much." It seems that someone reported Sean''s appearance to the nominal boss who slept forever with blood, so the boss hurried out. I have to say that this man is still a little capable. At least when facing Sean, he can speak smoothly, "I don''t know what you want?" The tavern owner''s attitude was very low. It was the so-called person who stretched out his hand and didn''t smile. Sean thought that his arrogant and arrogant image should be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so he decided not to continue acting. After all, it was still too much. So he turned his head and said to the fake boss, "the wine you sent me today is good. I like it very much. I''ll send me a box later Well, I''ll still have dinner in my room, but it''s estimated that you''ll bring in a second box of wine. " Hearing Sean''s words, the tavern owner''s face suddenly became very ugly, but Sean''s increasingly impatient look forced him to respond. After explaining this, Sean stopped staying and turned back to the room. A moment later, someone sent a whole box of the best blood group wine in the tavern. Of course, these are cheap, Riley, a blood group girl. After dinner, the tavern sent another box, but compared with the box added by Sean at noon, the second box of good wine obviously belongs to the collection of old wine series, and its value must be greater than the box at noon. Sean estimated that the tavern began to use the wine stored in the cellar, so he asked for three more boxes under the other party''s face like ashes. Riley was excited because she had a box of wine at noon, but after Sean ordered boxes of wine, she soon realized Sean''s action: Sean was deliberately creating a new role image to mislead others. A greedy, domineering and powerful tramp. Although this method is too simple and rough to withstand scrutiny, it can at least play a certain confusing role. And in the current situation of the Dominic clan, even if you want to deliberate carefully, you must have a face-to-face contact with Sean. And this is exactly what Sean wants right now. He is not afraid of Dominic clan people contacting him, but he is most afraid of Dominic clan people not contacting him. "Drink slowly. No one will rob you. Be careful of alcoholism." Looking at Riley holding two boxes of wine and looking satisfied, Sean couldn''t help but say, "you are also the owner of a clan. It''s necessary to be so poor." "Hum, our clan has been getting worse and worse in recent decades. It''s not easy to stick to it now." Riley curled her lips and looked like a full man who didn''t know he was hungry. "If it weren''t for the trouble that Dorn bastard has been secretly looking for me, I might have been promoted more than ten years ago But what did you just say about alcoholism? " "If you drink too much wine in a period of time, you will be poisoned." Sean glanced at more than ten wine bottles on the ground. Each of these wine bottles has five liters. Ordinary people have already died. What''s more, Riley''s face is red and she can jump around. "Anyway, no one will rob you, and you''ll drink it tomorrow." Riley, who looked like a miser, was holding several boxes of wine, looking at Sean on guard, and had no intention of listening to advice. Sean knows that this guy is drunk. So, after a little movement, Sean grabbed Riley directly, threw her on the bed and threw her out directly. Looking at Riley who still wanted to struggle, Sean''s face became a little solemn: "if you get up again, I''ll destroy all the wine Anyway, all I want is a disguised image. I don''t care whether the wine is poured or drunk by you. " "All right." It seemed to see that Sean''s face was serious, and Riley''s only remaining sense finally calmed her down. And Sean continued to go back to the window. He has completely expanded his field and enveloped the whole town, but he has not used his ability to affect the situation of the town. But the town''s every move can''t hide from Sean. Even when necessary, he can use the power of law to make himself or his enemies and companions appear anywhere within the coverage of his field. This is also the ability that Sean mastered after he was promoted to level 14: space replacement. However, the disadvantage of this field capability is that after expanding the field, Sean needs at least one day to remember the coordinate points within the field coverage. After all, spatial displacement involves the content of the whole plane space. The displacement and movement of two coordinate points can''t be made by Sean. Otherwise, the displaced person may be caught in the space wall or even lost in the void. This ability is a very dangerous ability. Of course, if it is used on the enemy, it is good. It''s just that the enemy can''t trust Sean unreservedly like his teammates, so if there are things like spatial fluctuations, he will resist, which will reduce Sean''s success rate. Moreover, the more powerful the enemy is, the lower the success rate of being replaced by Sean. As long as there is something wrong and a little struggle, Sean can''t replace it. After waiting by the window for a while, Sean finally realized that someone had left the town at night, and the direction was just the location of Dominic castle. Sean knew that his greedy image was basically successful. Chapter 1323 The visitors of the Dominic clan arrived later than Sean expected. Even if he later made some small actions to mislead others, he would be delayed for one or two days at most. He should arrive within five days. But in fact, seven days have passed, and there is still no news. This can''t help but make Sean feel confused. Of course, while Sean wondered, the mayor of the town was bleeding. Blood family wine is naturally a special brew mixed with blood, especially the higher the grade and quality, the higher the quality of the blood collected. For people with strength like Riley, drinking hundreds of boxes may be a little effective, but for earls like the mayor of a small town, a box of wine of this quality can be worth the blood of hundreds of people, at least equivalent to the blood quality of a Lord. In this short period of seven days, Sean blackmailed the mayor with 40 or 50 boxes of blood quality wine - according to the grade of wine in the underground world, from low to high, there are five levels: bad blood, black blood, red blood, blood and source blood. Sean has exploited so many blood quality wines that have been treasured for a long time. Some of them can even reach the level of source blood for another one or two hundred years. The mayor''s heart is really ghost without blood. However, even the best grade of Tibetan wine was taken out, and Sean believed that the fine wine in this town was really looted by him. It is worth mentioning that blood River wine, the lowest level of plasma, is classified as "bad blood". "You''ll give me all the wine later, won''t you?" Riley pestered Sean and asked reluctantly. In view of Riley''s wine luxury, Sean finally had to use force to suppress it on the third day. So eventually, all the wine sent to the room was naturally put into the storage ring by Sean. However, with the efforts of Riley, Sean finally promised to give Riley five bottles a day. At this time, being asked by Riley, Sean had to nod and answer, "it''s useless for me to want these No, it''s still useful. " "Ah!" Riley looked very nervous, holding Sean''s clothes tightly with her hands. "Give you half then." Sean thought about it. He estimated that Kane would have some trouble just inheriting the Giovanni clan. It would be good to keep some wine for him. "Woo! Obviously... Obviously it''s all mine... "Riley muttered with some dissatisfaction," half is half, but those top treasures must be given to me! " What Riley said is the highest treasure, which will become blood-derived wine in another one or two hundred years. It is said that only thirteen clans still keep some of this kind of wine in the whole blood clan society. And unless it is a very grand banquet, it will be entertained. Of course, there will not be too many people who can accept the reception and taste this level of wine. After all, the level of source blood level also needs the blood of level 9 Warcraft or duke''s blood as raw materials. Probably, if you drain a duke''s blood, you can make a bottle of five liters of source blood grade wine. It can be imagined that the source blood level wine is precious. At present, most of the good wines in the blood clan society refer to red blood, and the blood level is a rare level. However, some rich and powerful people can still collect some - the mayor of this small town can have so much blood and quality wine, which, to tell the truth, completely exceeded Sean and Riley''s expectations. However, considering that the mayor should also be an alcoholic, it is not difficult to understand: on the surface, alcoholism refers to people who like drinking, but it has another meaning in the underground world. In the underground world, alcoholics also generally refer to those who will do anything for their offspring. After all, these fine wines are meaningless to people like Sean, but they are in great demand for people like Riley. But if the object is changed to Lord, Baron, even viscount and count, the significance of this wine is no longer just wine, but will rise to an auxiliary product that can quickly improve its strength. "I''ll give you half of the treasures." Sean looked at Riley with a wronged face. "Don''t forget, I have an ally... Well, he is poorer than you. He is really poor. After you get rid of Dorn, you will develop quickly with clan territory. " "OK... OK." Riley thought about it and thought it would be better to have a good relationship with the future Giovanni clan leader. Sean sighed and suddenly felt that Riley was really not easy. After his minor sister married Dorn, she was killed by Dorn not long ago. Then she worked hard to squeeze her potential and improve her strength in order to revenge. Finally, she fought a fierce battle with Dorn. Although the whole blood clan society recognized that Riley was still proud of her defeat, in fact, after the defeat of this war, Riley''s clan fell into a miserable situation of being wildly suppressed. It is not easy to support until now. After thinking about it, Sean said, "well, here are three bottles of treasures." This time, he searched five bottles of treasures from the town. Originally, he was only going to give Riley two bottles. Suddenly, he saw that the little guy was so pathetic that he almost wanted to search everything and move home. Sean still couldn''t bear it. Anyway, after Kane completely controls the whole Giovanni clan, he can have as many treasures as he wants. Now it doesn''t hurt to give less than one bottle. "OK, OK." Riley immediately nodded her head and looked happy. Reluctantly shook his head, Sean''s eyebrows suddenly picked up, turned his head and looked in a direction out of the window. "Coming?" Riley''s character has been suppressed for a long time, so she looks a little jumpy and childish after liberation, but it doesn''t mean she is a fool. At this time, she knows there is a situation by looking at Sean''s expression. "Yes." Sean nodded, "and it''s big Two dukes and fourteen marquis. Oh... Not only the three dukes, but also one who pretended to be a coachman. This person must be Dominic''s blood relatives. Only those who Dominic personally taught would care so much about fame. " In the blood clan society, the more powerful the blood clan is, the more they care about their reputation and status. Therefore, things like pretending to be servants can never appear in the blood clan society. But now that there is Dominic who has been hiding and pretending to be a fool, it''s not strange that there is another blood Duke disguised as a coachman. Sean even suspects that this is the tradition of Dominic clan. However, this style of hiding clumsiness is more like what the blood clan of the secret party likes to do. The devil party wants to be in the limelight all day. Three dukes and fourteen Marquis, this lineup is basically strong enough to walk horizontally in the whole blood clan region. Basically, as long as they don''t fight against big families such as the thirteen clans, even if they encounter powerful clans of the same scale, this team also has the power of war. After all, the Dominic clan has very special fighting skills such as gathering power. The gathering battle led and presided over by three dukes, plus 14 Marquis, was enough to confront a prince head-on. May not be able to deal with strong people like Brad, but Prince strong people like Riley and Serena definitely have the power of war. "I really think highly of us." Sean sneered with disdain. Riley knows what Sean means by saying that. The news the mayor heard fully showed that Sean''s strength was only a duke''s strong man, so the news he sent back must be the same. But now Dominic obviously attaches great importance to this matter. He has directly sent three Duke strong men, and can still take advantage of the situation to become the prince strong men lineup, which makes it clear that he is going to kill Sean completely - of course, if Sean is really just a Duke strong man, then only two Duke strong men will make Sean run away. Now this lineup, it is clear that it doesn''t even give Sean the idea of running away. Soon, the two carriages came to the door where the blood slept forever. It seems that the owner of the tavern had begun to clear the market and drive all the guests away before the arrival of the three carriages. Of course, the mayor of the town also contributed a lot, because he actually pulled up an isolation belt and emptied the area within 30 meters around the whole tavern. "Tut." Sean smacked his lips and stood by the window, watching the two Dukes come down from the two carriages. The eyes of both sides form the intersection of a strong airflow in the air. Two Dukes from the Dominic clan uttered a cold hum at the same time, and one of them directly said, "are you Zorro? The outsider who made trouble here? " "Dominic clan?" Sean''s face looked a little calm. He didn''t look panicked as the people of the Dominic clan imagined. "This town is a free town, isn''t it? When is it your turn to intervene? " "Because someone gave a good commission, we felt very profitable, so we came." The Duke standing on the right said in a deep voice, "stop talking nonsense and come down. We want to see what you have in the end." The town of liberals and the town of clans have very different representative meanings. Some things, or some things, can only be acquired in the gathering place of liberals. It is impossible to collect them in the gathering place controlled by blood clan. Therefore, the gathering place of liberals and the official gathering place have always been two opposites. Once there are free people in the gathering place who take refuge in the clan controlling the territory, all free people and vagrants in the gathering place will inevitably choose to leave. Therefore, the other party will not fall into this language trap. Chapter 1324 The atmosphere upstairs and downstairs was somewhat tense. But as both parties, they don''t care at all. Sean doesn''t care because his strength has reached level 14. There are not many people who can threaten him in this world, but it will never be these people in front of him. Moreover, there was a Riley beside Sean. Riley alone was enough to kill the three Dukes - the formation could indeed make the three have the combat power equivalent to the prince, but as the mayor was defeated a few days ago, the borrowed power was not his own. The three Dukes didn''t care, because they felt that as long as they formed an array, they could eat Sean steadily, so they naturally wouldn''t care about the struggle of a weak man and that ridiculous dignity. "If you hadn''t warned me before, I probably wouldn''t have found that the coachman was a duke." Riley stood on Sean''s side. This position happened to be a shadow dead corner. People downstairs couldn''t see Riley, but Riley could observe the two carriages swinging at the door of the tavern. "This man... Should have the law ability like Sutil, but he went to the other extreme." Sutil''s law ability belongs to a relatively rare upper law: perception. The abilities derived from this law are various, but in general, they can be divided into two diametrically opposite routes: perception of the outside world and perception of themselves. The former is like Sutil. Sometimes it can produce a feeling of "whim" and feel danger in advance through the judgment of some situations. Of course, if we use this ability in actual combat, we can clearly judge the strength and strength of the opponent and the depth of combat effectiveness. Further, we can even detect the flaw traps deliberately arranged by the opponent in combat, or some other real flaws. In short, it is similar to the beast intuition, but it is much stronger than the werewolf''s beast intuition. The most common special ability of self perception is to reduce his sense of existence like the Duke coachman of the Dominic clan, so that people ignore his existence. It can be said that this is an ability that all assassins and assassins dream of. If the advanced level is a legend, that is, a prince, then after the ability of this law is solidified, the coachman Duke can even become a similar "invisible person", and basically no Qi or feeling can lock each other. Only those in the field of perception like Sutil can target such people - but only if Sutil is also promoted to the realm of legend. Sean can do the same. After all, the law of time and space is the core foundation for building a plane world, and all the laws evolve from it. This is why Sean can easily perceive that the third Duke hidden in the team is not as convenient as Sutil after promotion to legend - you know, Sean has arranged the domain space covering the whole town for eight days, and he knows everything in the domain space like the back of his hand. Simply put, it will take Sean some time to complete the lock-in of people who reduce their sense of existence to almost zero - in a sense, such people are no different from those who can hide their bodies in the astral world. "Come down, you don''t want us to go up in person." The Duke on the left downstairs was still shouting. "That''s not necessarily." Sean smiled and said, "trust me, you won''t want me to go down. You''d better come up. " The Duke on the right, with a cold face, snorted heavily, "what a big breath." Sean smiled and didn''t reply, but his attitude was very obvious. He would never go on. If the two men want to find him, they must come up in person. This move undoubtedly reinforced his arrogance. But just when the Duke on the right wanted to get angry, the Duke on the left stopped him with his hand. He looked at Sean with deep meaning, and then smiled: "in that case, it''s good. Let''s go up and have a look. I hope you won''t regret it then." The two Dukes looked at each other. Although the people on the right were dissatisfied, they still walked into the tavern with him under the sign of the man on the left. Riley whistled softly: "people of Dominic clan just like to play with their eyes, just like Dominic''s old ghost." With their strength, they jumped directly from the door of the window and gave Sean a positive impact. Anyway, it was obvious that they couldn''t agree during the meeting and exchange just now. However, these two people prefer the troublesome means of taking stairs, which is obviously to create momentum - this psychological and tactical pressure is more suitable for the strong or powerful side: through the accumulation of momentum moving slowly, resulting in the psychological pressure burden of the opponent. Well, in a sense, these two people do have arrogant capital. Just Their outfit. It''s Sean! Sean ignored the two fools who were coming up the stairs. Instead, he looked at the coachman sitting in the first carriage and said with a smile, "won''t you come up?" "I''m just a coachman. I''m not qualified to go up. Sir, you''re kidding." The coachman''s face was full of fear, as if Sean wanted to kill him. If Sean didn''t have special abilities, I''m afraid he would really be deceived by his acting skills. At this time, Sean just smiled at the coachman''s words, but the slight appearance of the corner of his mouth forced the coachman to care. "Oh? If you don''t come up, don''t you worry about your companions? " The frightened look on the coachman''s face froze in an instant. His heart suddenly clicked. When he looked at Sean''s smiling face, he realized the seriousness of the problem. "Gunder, Ron, go!" The coachman suddenly let out a roar, and the momentum that had been hidden suddenly burst out. But surprisingly, the coachman made a quick decision: he did not choose to attack, but chose to retreat immediately. "It''s Dominic''s direct blood." Sean smiled and said, "I think it''s more appropriate for the Dominic clan to join the secret party." "I think so." Riley curled her lips. "These guys with many hearts are trouble But he''s going to run away. Don''t we chase him? " "No need." Sean shook his head slightly, and the look on his face was as indifferent as ever. In his perception, the other two Dukes who had entered the building also chose to retreat at the first time. Obviously, they had great trust in the Duke of Dominic''s lineage disguised as a coachman. The other 14 Marquis who came with the team also did not stop. They immediately turned around and ran away, quickly evacuating outside the town. Sean closed his eyes and felt the position of the three dukes. It has to be said that the Duke''s strength is superior to others, which is not without reason. In just a few seconds, except for the two Dominic Dukes who first entered the building and reacted a little slower, the Duke disguised as a coachman was about to escape from the town. It''s just a pity that he has been locked by Sean before. So now. Sean waved his hand slightly, as if he were manipulating an invisible virtual screen - and in fact, it was. After Sean closed his eyes, a three-dimensional space like holographic projection emerged in Sean''s mind. In the area surrounded by his field, all buildings and terrain were completely presented in the state of model, and the images of people in the town in this holographic projection were red dots. The stronger the strength, the greater the light of the red dot. This is also the reason why the Duke disguised as a coachman was discovered by Sean as soon as he entered: at the beginning, the light spots on his body seemed no different from ordinary people, but soon after entering the town, the light on his body began to enlarge and couldn''t be covered. After locking the coordinate positions of these light spots, Sean did not hesitate to start. Space displacement. In a flash, in the virtual illusion in Sean''s mind, these three light spots suddenly appeared beside Sean. The real situation in reality is that Sean''s room suddenly seems to have been damaged by the turbulence of time and space: all the decoration in the house was completely torn at this moment, and many parts were even directly damaged by more than half. In particular, there are inexplicable defects on the surrounding walls and floors. Everything looks like a steamed stuffed bun was bitten off. The two Dukes who had just entered the building were obviously at a loss at the moment. Although they appeared in a running posture, they actually stopped subconsciously when they saw the sudden changes of the surrounding scenery. Of course, there was also a deep shock in their eyes: after they rushed out of the tavern, they fled in two directions. Obviously, their purpose was to prevent being pursued by the enemy. If they lost, they would be arrested. But now, they are still caught at the same time, and they are caught in a situation they can''t understand. How can this not shock them? Compared with the situation of these two people, the posture of the coachman appeared a little subtle. Fearing that he would be pursued by Sean, after discovering the strangeness of the enemy, he soared into the air for the first time, and then quickly fell back and left the battlefield. At the moment, after he was forcibly replaced in space, he still kept the inverted position and didn''t stop. Although he subconsciously wanted to stop, it was just inertia, so he couldn''t stop immediately for a time. But soon he had no such trouble. Because the man standing behind him is Sean. Sean''s right hand touched the coachman''s back and unloaded all his strength. "Hello, we meet again." Sean leaned back against the coachman and said with a smile. However, this sentence was like a thunderbolt to the coachman. With his palm on his back, Sean can even clearly detect the cold hair explosion caused by the attack of fear in the other party''s body. The next moment, the coachman made a sudden effort to get out of Sean''s control - only when he really broke out all his power, he found that Sean had no intention to control him at all. Although he had some doubts in his heart, he had put out the idea of resistance after knowing the strength of his opponent. Therefore, after leaving Sean''s palm, he took off his strength and fell back to his two companions. The three Dominic Dukes looked at Sean with a look of surprise and uncertainty, and did not know the significance of Sean''s move. But soon, the Duke, disguised as a coachman, found Riley standing next to Sean, and his eyes suddenly looked enlightened: "Lord Riley! What are you trying to do? Do you want to wage war against our Dominic clan? " Riley curled her lips, and the look of contempt on her face was obvious, which embarrassed the Duke. But even so, he had to swallow it. After all, the underground world is a world that pays great attention to the law of the jungle, and Riley is not only the head of a clan, but also her own strength is a well deserved Prince rank, which has a very obvious gap with his Duke rank. "Hum, you people in Dominica just like to be careful and always think you are great." Riley mercilessly sneered, "but it''s a pity that today''s protagonist is not me, but this adult It''s not my ability to catch all of you just now. So no matter what you think carefully, I can only tell you, don''t waste your energy. " When Riley called Sean an adult, the three people present were in a state of ignorance. According to intelligence, the black haired man named Zorro should be just a Duke strong man, but why did the Lord of Riley call him an adult? Thinking of this, the three Dukes began to tremble. "Well, I don''t want to talk more nonsense. I''m calling you. I want to tell you something." Sean intervened between the two sides. "Take us to Dominic. I have something to say to him." "Want us to betray the owner? It''s impossible... "A hard Duke immediately shouted," ah - " But as soon as his words fell, he directly uttered a scream - the palm of his left hand inexplicably disappeared from his body at this moment, and the strong pain immediately destroyed his defenseless will. The other two Dukes immediately glared at Sean, but despite being so strong and tough, they were still afraid in their hearts. Because Sean''s way of dealing with them is so strange that it''s not what they can understand. "It''s just a waste of a palm. It can be saved by using some special techniques to make a fake hand or simply installing a hook claw." Sean said calmly that he naturally has different ways to deal with different people. "I think you should remember that I''m not discussing with you, but ordering you, so you''d better act according to my requirements." "What if we refuse?" The coachman said in a deep voice. "Then it''s not as simple as one palm disappearing." Sean''s face raised a bright smile, but the smile made them feel as cold as being in an ice cave. "If you''re lucky, you may be able to leave a whole body. If you''re not lucky... Maybe you''ll leave a part." The three Dukes did not reply, but their faces were still so stubborn. However, Sean didn''t care: "after solving you, my identity and purpose will probably be completely exposed. In order to prevent leakage, I''m afraid I can only solve everyone in the whole town Well, but then things will get worse. I''m afraid I''ll have to kill in your clan territory You said, "how about I uproot all the gathering places of your whole clan territory one by one?" Chapter 1325 Dominic castle is a very special building. The reason why it is special is that the construction of this castle does not choose some special terrain like other clans of the blood clan: for example, on the top of the mountain, halfway up the mountain, or simply hollowing out a mountain like the lesenba clan. Dominic castle is a castle built on the flat ground. Its floor area is not large. There are no other buildings except the main body of a castle and the surrounding two conjoined buildings. Moreover, the whole architectural style is also very... Shabby, at least for the social group of blood clan, it is very shabby. I can''t see any uniqueness of this castle. So that it is easy to ignore that this is actually the headquarters of a clan master. However, under the castle, there is another world. The area with a depth of less than 15 meters and an area of more than 10000 square meters is the real living area of the Dominic clan. Basically, any facilities you can imagine can be found here, and at the same time, in order to take into account the problems of defense, the passages in the underground area actually have many nodes. As long as you hold one node, you can easily resist intruders. It can be said that this is the headquarters of the whole Dominic clan. The castle on the ground is actually just a disguise. It is generally used to entertain guests visiting the Dominic clan. At this time, Sean was wandering in the reception hall of the castle. Riley was following Sean and looked up at the lavishly decorated reception room opposite the shabby appearance of the castle. Then I felt sad when I remembered that I had to sell some valuables in the castle to maintain the expenses of my clan. With a flat mouth and a disgruntled face, Riley made a muttering sound, and she didn''t know what she was talking about. Sean looked at Riley like this. I don''t know why he suddenly remembered what he looked like when he had just brought Cecilia home. He walked over with a smile, reached out and gently rubbed Riley''s head, and then said, "don''t worry, your clan will only get better and better Although I have many faults and problems, I always protect my weaknesses. You are the first person to join, so I won''t treat you badly. " "Really?" Riley''s eyes lit up. "Of course it''s true." Sean nodded. "Then... Give me another bottle of treasures!" Riley grabbed Sean''s sleeve like a puppy. "Why are you so frustrated?" Sean couldn''t laugh or cry, "just this kind of thing. I have a little ambition to pursue something higher. " "Woo..." Riley flattened her mouth again and looked depressed, "liar." Sean was stunned. He always felt that this was really familiar. It seems that Cecilia called herself so a long time ago. "It''s been more than two years..." Sean sighed softly. "What more than two years?" Riley didn''t know, so she blinked. "Nothing." Sean shook his head and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you another bottle of treasures." "Yes!" Riley let out a shout of joy. She was so free and easy that she didn''t look like the head of a clan. But anyway, there was no one else in the conference hall at this time, so Riley didn''t care much. Sean smiled helplessly and immediately began to look at the whole conference hall. Of course, his law field has actually been completely launched, but some places have failed to penetrate. Obviously, there is a special magic circle to resist. But this is Dominic''s home after all. Without these means, Sean would doubt whether this is Dominic''s nest. Although blood clan is a social structure group, in fact, they are a collection model with clan as the unit. To some extent, the living style, habits and preferences of different clans will be influenced by their owners, resulting in many different clan styles. Like Dominic clan, it is obviously influenced by Dominic''s camouflage habit. The whole clan has a habit nature of hiding itself. The Riley clan obviously has a tenacity. Although under the influence of Donne''s pressure, many members of the original Riley clan have left, the remaining part will undoubtedly form the highest cohesion and loyalty to the whole Riley clan. As long as Riley is given some time, the clan will soon enter a blowout period of development, and it is not impossible to surpass many old clans that have been famous for a long time. Just before, no one would give Riley this chance. Because no one will offend Dorn. But this man obviously doesn''t include Sean. A sudden sound of footsteps caught the attention of Sean and Riley. Soon, the door of the conference room was opened, and three powerful middle-aged men stepped in. The leader had almost the same momentum as Brad, and was completely exposed without concealment. The brilliant light like the sun was very dazzling in Sean''s perception. The two people behind him, although obviously deliberately low-key to hide their momentum, the breath of the prince is absolutely no stranger to Riley and Sean. Three princes, one of whom is also a strong man of level 14. However, when the other one entered the room, he obviously frowned and noticed something strange. But he didn''t know exactly what it was, but Sean certainly couldn''t give him time to think about where these strange feelings came from. Because the 14th level strong man is already in the same state as Sean, Sean''s space replacement can''t work for him - of course, it''s another matter if he wants to. But for now, Sean can''t give him too much thinking time. Sean whistled, his attitude was unusually frivolous, but his face gradually became cold: "it seems that Dominic is obviously going to give me a blow?" "The name taboo of the Lord of the house is something you can call at will." The leading man shouted coldly. His momentum is really not weak. The prestige carried by this heavy drink is actually a bit of thunder breaking potential. "Just because you can''t shout doesn''t mean I can''t shout." Sean chuckled, leaned back and put his feet directly on the table. "Presumptuous!" The man''s face was angry and took a heavy step forward, and his momentum broke out immediately. "Are you sure you want to fight me here?" Sean didn''t care. Through the momentum explosion at this moment, Sean had seen that although the other party had about fourteen levels of combat power, it was obvious that the actual combat experience was not as good as that because of the low-key behavior of the Dominic clan. "So what? I''m sure my lord won''t blame me Or are you afraid? " The imposing man sneered, but he had unlimited worship for Dominica in his heart. When the castle was built, many people did not understand Dominic''s intention. After all, as the blood family of the underground world residents, although they don''t say the word "underground", they still have a resentment in their hearts, because these two words always make them feel inferior. Therefore, many people expressed strong opposition to Dominica''s not building a castle on the ground, but opening up another residential area under the castle. Then Dominic said, "this is to prevent people from trying to make trouble in the castle in the future. Do you want your home to be destroyed This castle is just a cover up. If it is destroyed, we can build it again. No one can threaten us in our territory! " But since the castle was built, no one has ever made trouble in Dominic''s castle. Sean, it''s still the first in history. "Since you want to fight, of course I don''t care." Sean smiled. "But if you die, won''t there be a strong general in the Dominic clan?" "Ridiculous." The leading man''s arrogant attitude towards Sean has obviously reached the peak of his anger, "wait until you can kill me!" After that, he rushed directly towards Sean, ignoring the surrounding environment, charging like a siege car. As soon as all the items along the way entered the range of five meters around the man, they immediately seemed to be strongly squeezed, either completely collapsed or exploded into a handful of yam powder. However, it was only two or three breaths before the man rushed to Sean from the door of the conference room - in terms of the blood clan''s own talent and ability, such a speed is undoubtedly slow. If it was Brad, I''m afraid only one breath would be enough to kill Sean, even if the conference room was incredibly large, The door was fifty meters away from Sean''s position, and the same result. However, although the speed of the blood clan man is relatively slow, the momentum of the charge is particularly awe inspiring, which can fully be regarded as the word "powerful and heavy". In the face of such an unrestrained charge attack, Sean still had no intention to get up. He just sat in his chair and watched each other jump across the conference table. Then he accelerated down from the height and punched Sean - almost all the leverage he could use, and the man didn''t let go of any one. Sean slowly raised his right hand. The black king suddenly appeared on Sean''s right hand, and then stabbed the man who was falling in mid air. The whole action seemed unusually dull and almost had no bright spots. At least in the eyes of Riley and the other two princes who followed the man into the conference room, Sean''s action was a child''s play. However, as a party, the Dominic clan man''s face suddenly changed. In his eyes, Sean didn''t stab a sword at all, but stabbed hundreds of swords at that moment. It was only because his strength was completely concentrated at one point that he seemed to stab a sword, and the speed was a little slow. In the face of such a concentrated attack, even if the blood clan strong man has 14 levels of strength, he still dare not turn a blind eye to Sean''s sword. Therefore, he can only cross his hands in front of his body, and his legs are bent. The whole person instantly turns into a ball, reducing his own defense area and strengthening his defense ability at the same time. But even so, there was still an extremely dull explosion in the air. The strong airflow impact is like the most deadly cutting blade, directly tearing the whole huge conference table to pieces, and whether it is scraping on the ground, ceiling and wall, it will directly tear out a slender crack, as if it was scratched by a sharp sword. When the strong impact air flow ended, the whole conference room had completely become a scene like ruins - first ravaged by the Dominic clan man, and then ravaged by the impact of his fight with Sean. The room had not been decomposed, which had proved the reliability of building materials. In the whole room, there are only two things that are still intact. And these two things happen to be the two chairs Sean and Riley are sitting in. As for the 14th order strong man who tried to attack Sean, he had retreated to the door of the conference room. However, compared with the arrogant appearance when he was just getting started, his face was particularly dignified at this time, but with his clothes basically turned into rags, and several wounds shed blood, the whole person seemed extremely miserable. But Sean knew that he just looked embarrassed. No matter how the strength can reach level 14, it is basically impossible to have mediocre talents or people who don''t even know battle common sense. When facing Sean''s sword just now, the man has completely avoided all the key parts. Therefore, although he looks embarrassed, he has not been seriously injured, at least it will not affect his ability to move at all. "I must admit that you do have arrogant capital." As soon as he changed his previous attitude, the strong man of the Dominic clan said in a deep voice, with a serious and rigorous attitude, "if I were elsewhere, I might not be your opponent. But it''s a pity... You shouldn''t enter the castle of our Dominic clan, because this is our home. Even if outsiders like you are strong, we have ways to weaken you and kill you. " "Oh." Sean leaned the black king on the ground, and then gave a contemptuous laugh, "first of all, I want to remind you If you change other places, you are not likely to be my opponent, but you will never be my opponent. People like you who master the law of gravity and completely abandon speed happen to be my favorite people to deal with Second, are you sure this is still your home? " When the man heard Sean''s words, his eyebrows could not help frowning slightly. It was obvious that some could not understand what Sean meant. But soon, he suddenly realized a problem he had ignored before. When he entered the conference room just now, he noticed some very subtle feelings, but he didn''t study them carefully at that time. Now when Sean said this, he immediately realized what it was like just now: they had stepped into Sean''s field from the beginning. So in fact, the battle between the two sides just now was not Sean''s fight at their home, but they broke into Sean''s home and fought with him. "Get out of the conference room!" The man shouted in a deep voice. But his voice was obviously slow. Sean''s left hand flicked, looking like a "one" in the air. Following the man, two princes with only twelve levels of strength appeared directly beside Sean. And their position at this time is still in a very embarrassing range: it happens to be in the range of Sean''s sword attack. It''s hardly hard to imagine that as long as the two people have a little change, I''m afraid they will directly attract Sean''s attack and the body will be different. The man''s eyes became red with anger. The three Dukes had reported Sean''s special ability when they came back. Of course, they also paid attention to it, but the final result of the discussion was that it should be the special magic array arranged by Sean in that town. Otherwise, it could not explain why the other party didn''t come to the door in person, but set up layers of traps to coax them to meet Sean in that town. Until now, he realized that all their previous conjectures were wrong! It''s not a special magic array arranged by Sean in the town at all, but the other party''s legendary ability! Moreover, the most terrible thing about this ability is not the means to transfer people''s position in an instant, but the fact that it can invade the home field unconsciously, so as to eliminate the advantage of any defender. Thinking of this, the man couldn''t help feeling a burst of fear, and the cold sweat directly soaked the back of his clothes. "You... Who the hell are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that, as I said before, I''m looking for Dominic." Sean said calmly, "so if you let Dominic come out to see me, we can have a good talk. But if I let myself find him, I can''t guarantee what this castle will become Oh, no, I can''t guarantee what your Dominic clan territory will become. " "You''re threatening our Dominic clan!" "Whatever you want." Sean shrugged indifferently, "but I advise you, you''d better not move any crooked thoughts The scope of my field is not just this conference room, but even the area you hide underground... Has been shrouded by my field. " Chapter 1326 The so-called home court, to put it bluntly, is actually an inherent state in the field of law. It is a special structure similar to boundary and fixed magic array, but its power is the power of law. Usually, it takes a lot of steps and preparations to form a home advantage. First, he needs a legendary strong man to expand his law field for a long time to cover a building or a region. The duration of this maintenance time depends on the size of the area to form the home area. The smaller the area, the shorter the time it takes. It may be formed in three or five months. It is obviously impossible to form such a vast area as the castle of the Dominic clan without 30 or 50 years, and it may even take longer. The reason why Riley''s Castle doesn''t have a home court is not that she can''t build it, but that she is too young to have spare time to build it. This is a project that requires perseverance, and this spectacle can only be seen in the underground world. In the surface world, no one will spend tens of thousands of years sitting around for a home advantage. However, once the home advantage is built, the combat power improvement obtained is by no means a bit. But now such a home advantage is completely eroded by Sean, which is more frightening and desperate than Sean''s unconscious transposition ability. What''s more, he doesn''t even know how Sean did it. Why don''t they feel that the home court has disappeared at all? "Let Dominic come out and stop testing my patience." Sean said in a deep voice, "otherwise... Eh?" Sean''s words were only half said, and suddenly he gave a light sound. Immediately, a smile appeared on his face: "it seems that you obviously don''t trust me and really transformed your home... But it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you''ll soon understand that I''m not kidding." As Sean said this, his left hand stroked again, as before, across the air. Then there were ten people around Sean who obviously didn''t understand the situation. The fourteen strong man standing at the door of the conference room looked at the ten people who suddenly appeared out of thin air again. His pupils shrank suddenly and his whole body tightened. Sean''s means were so strange that he didn''t know how to deal with such an unexpected way of fighting. "I think you should have checked. Among the three Dukes who went to me, one of them lost his palm, but I don''t know how it disappeared, right?" Sean said with a smile, but the meaning of the words made the more than ten blood princes present feel a thrill, "I can actually demonstrate it again in front of you, just like... Now." "No!" The man let out a roar. But it makes no sense. As Sean suddenly snapped his fingers, one of the more than ten princes transferred by him with space replacement broke his left hand straight up to his wrist. This kind of fracture is very much like being directly cut by some sharp tool, and the incision is abnormally flat. But in fact, everyone present could see clearly that Sean didn''t wave his sword at all, but the blood prince''s left hand disappeared out of thin air, and even the fall of his palm didn''t appear, as if he had been swallowed directly by some unknown existence. If it weren''t for the blood splashing out and the sound of howling because of severe pain, no one would know that the original attack had already occurred. "Everyone! Avoid immediately! " The man standing at the door of the conference room, as if he had found something, suddenly shouted, "the law ability this guy mastered is space! Our home advantage has not been swallowed up, but he has also integrated into it. Now... Avoid it immediately! " "Tut." Sean smacked his mouth. "Have you been found?" Home advantage needs to be built hard at the expense of a legendary strong person for decades or even hundreds of years, although outsiders can really break this home advantage through violence, and even resolve the advantages of home rule through some special means. But if you want to complete the complete erosion like Sean and directly reverse the whole home advantage, it is obviously not possible to complete it in a short time. The man standing at the door of the conference room even wondered if there was a traitor in his clan. But now, after Sean directly used space to devour a prince''s left hand, the spatial fluctuation was naturally captured by him. If you can reach level 14, there will be no fool. Even if you are really a fool, after so many years of struggle and efforts, you see more strange things. After experience, you will have more or less rich experience that ordinary people can''t reach. After all, space displacement is a specific large coordinate transfer, so as long as Sean controls the coordinate position, he can naturally be imperceptible. Even if other strong people are present, it is difficult to capture the reaction at that moment. But using space displacement like Sean to transfer a part of someone else''s body requires more subtle control. In this way, the breath of the power of law leaked by Sean when he exercised his ability was naturally greater. However, it is not easy for ordinary legendary strong people to capture this breath, so the three Dukes are at a loss. And even if we can capture the inherent breath of the power of the law, it is difficult for ordinary people to distinguish the root of the breath of the law, so these ten princes don''t know what kind of special attack it is. Only senior legendary strongmen who have begun to try to contact the void turbulence, such as the 14th order legendary strongman of Dominic clan, can capture this breath at the first time and find out the origin of this breath. Just Watching all the princes of Dominic clan run away quickly, Sean shook his head gently: "why don''t you let Dominic meet me, alas." At the same time, Sean snapped his fingers again: "stagnation." Stagnation. This is the second ability that Sean awakened in the field of time and space after he stepped into the 13th legend, and it is also one of Sean''s most commonly used abilities. The first ability is space-time acceleration, which is also the ability Sean used when dueling with the legendary spider demon. However, this ability has a great burden on his body. Even now he has stepped into level 14 and has a golden body, he can still be used no more than ten times. As for the ability of stagnation, although it does not consume physical energy, it requires Sean''s mental power. Fortunately, Sean''s spiritual will is not low, and there are other equipment bonuses, which enable him to control more than a dozen Prince blood families of level 12. The twelve blood clan princes who were running away were still running very hard. They did not completely abandon the agility instinct of the blood clan like the 14th level Prince standing at the door of the conference room, so they were completely specialized in strength. But even so, their full running action at this time is no different from static in the eyes of outsiders. "This..." the fourteen rank Blood Prince standing at the door of the conference room changed his face. Although he also felt a heavy force of law on himself, he was not unable to resist. Although he can resist, it does not mean that his relatives can resist, so there is a very strange scene in front of him. Fifteen blood princes fled in different directions, but now they were completely stagnant in mid air. One of them, whose left hand was injured, even the dripping blood was completely stagnated in mid air. At this moment, the 14th level blood prince had fully understood one thing: the ability formed in Sean''s law field had little effect on him. Although it was not completely ineffective, it also belonged to the category that could be basically ignored. The most important thing is that Sean''s ability to change people suddenly can''t work on him, so he doesn''t need to worry about being attacked suddenly. However, this means that he is the only one who can fight. "So, you really shouldn''t continue to provoke me." Sean looked at the blood prince and knew that the other party had seen through his ability, but he didn''t care. The ability of space-time law could not be hidden, "so it seems that I should change my style a little, for example..." A pool of blood suddenly exploded in the air. The prince of the blood clan whose left hand was injured suddenly disappeared completely, and half of his blood core disappeared together - it was not broken, but the whole blood core was more than half missing. Then, the second and third blood burst out in mid air, like blooming blood fireworks. However, in just one second, three princes of level 12 died on the spot. This blow was undoubtedly very heavy for the Dominica clan - its severity was even higher than that caused by other blood clans who had the idea of Dominica clan. Other blood princes who were unable to move due to stagnation could not move, but they could clearly see what was happening around them. In everyone''s eyes, there is a complete sense of panic and deep despair. Some people began to struggle frantically, while others kept trying to get rid of the influence of this ability, but all this was in vain. "No!" The strong man of the 14th rank blood clan standing at the door of the conference room made an angry roar, and then rushed towards Sean again. It seemed to him that as long as there was a war with Sean, he could prevent his companions from dying in front of him. It''s just a pity, but in fact it''s not. Looking at the prince of the blood race who charged again and waved his fist with the potential of wind and thunder, Sean waved his sword and parried indifferently - because of the influence of the law of gravity, the prince''s fist was actually attached to a very thin law of gravity. Through the change of gravity, the prince of the blood race could completely ignore the sharpness of the black king, Directly fight the black king with bare hands. But even so, the pressure on the blood prince is not small when each fist is waved. After all, the sustained effect of this blessed force of law needs to constantly consume the performer''s spirit. Once the spiritual force cannot maintain support, it needs to be at the cost of life to continue to maintain the operation of the force of law. After all, the black king was not an ordinary weapon - if it were an ordinary weapon, it would have been completely destroyed when it collided with the prince''s fists. The sparks splashed out one after another showed the intensity of the confrontation between Sean and the blood family strong man. But all this still failed to stop Sean''s massacre from continuing. The fourth shed of blood soon exploded. This means that the fourth Prince of the Dominic clan has been killed today. Then, soon, the fifth prince was killed. The blood sprayed almost dyed most of the conference hall red - half of the bodies of these princes were directly exiled into the void by Sean using the wrong space replacement method, just as the space door was suddenly closed when crossing the space door. As a result, without circulating blood, there began to be a lot of gushing, especially the blood clan was more used to condensing and storing blood in the blood core. "Ah --!" The blood prince was crazy and tried his best to attack Sean, but all his attacks could not pose enough threat to Sean. At least, he did not bring extremely heavy pressure to Sean like Brad. He is also a strong man of level 14, but there is a great difference in combat effectiveness. Sixth. Every time a prince is slaughtered, there will be no sound. But in this space, there is a very obvious disappearance of "breath". After all, the dead is a legendary strong man of level 12. The disappearance of this breath can not be ignored by anyone. Looking at the really ruthless Sean, Riley pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. But her heart was a little glad that she didn''t face Sean at the beginning, otherwise this scene might have appeared in her clan territory now. You know, her Laili clan is no better than the Dominic clan. She became a prince and created her own clan not long ago. The Dominic clan has a history of hundreds of years. I''m afraid it''s the limit of the Dominic clan to be able to cultivate 15 princes. But now "Enough!" A soft cry suddenly sounded from the door of the conference room. Sean skilfully avoided the blow of the powerful blood clan who was entangled with him, and retreated to Riley. He smiled and looked at the direction of the door: "Prince Dominic, I thought you would not appear until I slaughtered all the princes here." With domain wide perception, Sean actually knew Dominic''s real position long ago. He just didn''t bother to tell the truth. Since Dominic wanted to give him a blow, he didn''t mind letting Dominic see his strength. After all, the underground world is a society that pays great attention to the law of the jungle. "Prince Riley, what do you mean?" Dominic''s eyes were burning with anger, but he still didn''t look at Sean, but turned to blame Riley. "Prince Dominic, you can''t say that." Riley shrugged and didn''t mind Dominic''s attitude at all. "I just accompany this adult to visit you, but you haven''t been willing to come out to meet people, so... We can''t blame us." "All right." Sean waved his hand, lifted the stagnation and asked the people to return to Dominic. He didn''t care about the number of enemies. Since he entered the 14th level, his combat power has improved, and few people can compete with him. BlackRock is the only legendary strong man Sean has seen in the underground world who has the ability to suppress his existence. Of course, this is also because BlackRock has all kinds of artifact and his own combat effectiveness is very strong. Unlike the one in front of us, although the strength is level 14, the combat effectiveness is obviously not very qualified. It makes no sense to rely on the number of people to solve Sean. As long as his strength does not reach the same level as Sean, he can completely suppress his opponent by relying on the law field, even if he can''t use the ability of space replacement, but with the acceleration and stagnation of time and space, Sean can also easily cut grass. If there are enemies of the same rank, obviously there can''t be so many - after all, the legendary strong man of rank 12 is not Chinese cabbage, let alone rank 13 and rank 14. Moreover, in this war, Sean also easily started six soul fires. Although it is unlikely to be promoted to level 15, Sean can also use it in other places or accumulate it to directly break through level 15 in the future. "We don''t need to say any more nonsense. Since you want to see if I am qualified to communicate with you face to face, I''ll show you." Sean said faintly, "I gave you a chance, and more than once, but... You don''t know how to cherish it." "You..." the 14th rank blood clan strongman wanted to fight Sean again, but Dominic stopped him. "Why don''t you step back first." Dominic said in a deep voice to the blood clan. Although the latter was unwilling, he left the conference room with the rest of the people. After watching everyone leave and close the door, Dominic looked back at Sean, but the light from the corner of his eyes still swept through the blood stains in the conference room and said in a deep voice: "your means are somewhat... Fierce." "I said, I gave you many opportunities, but you don''t cherish it." Sean said with a smile and didn''t care. "You should be glad that I just killed some of your family members and didn''t kill your son." Dominic''s pupil shrank suddenly! Chapter 1327 Dominic, is a person who fully matches Sean''s impression of vampires. He has blond hair. Although it is not as bright as Andrew, like the sun, his hair color is also as bright. And although Dominic looks about thirty years old, his appearance belongs to the very handsome type, giving people the feeling of being a very mature and handsome middle-aged uncle. Sean thought carefully. It seems that none of the blood clan members he has seen so far is ugly. Like Riley and Serena, they all belong to great beauties who can turn the country and the city on the surface. Even if his appearance is not as good as that of this mature and charming uncle, Kane is actually a very handsome man, but he feels more inclined to cream. "Well, don''t show your murderous spirit to me. We all know what''s going on with your Dominic clan." Sean completely ignored Dominic''s killing intention. "If I really wanted to kill your son, he would have died Your Dominic clan sword has gone sideways for too long, so that you almost forget how to fight. " The Dominic clan has only two 14th level strongmen, Dominic and his son, the 14th level strongman who just confronted Sean. The scale of the prince rank is not much compared with the old powerful clans, but it is not many compared with other clans. There are 20 princes with the strength of level 12. You know, the Dominic clan has been established for less than 500 years. In the long blood clan history, it is really a very young clan, and it has not even separated from the state of "child". But such a clan has a strong strength comparable to those top old clans, which is definitely a very noticeable thing. Even if Dominic hides well, he will still leak some intelligence information. Therefore, it is natural to attract Donne''s attention. However, for so long, no one knew that Dominica had a pure seed heir. Of course, he would not know that the blood Duke disguised as a coachman was Dominic''s grandson - at least Sean found that the man he had just fought with was Dominic''s son. However, the information Serena heard did not indicate that Dominic was married, which has to say that Dominic''s confidentiality work can be done. "What is the purpose of your coming to my castle?" Dominic said in a deep voice, "to tell you the truth, I don''t think I have anywhere worth a visit by someone like your excellency." Sean shook his head and said, "Dominic, no matter how clumsy you are, your clan''s development speed is too fast. In less than a few hundred years, you have an old clan comparable to those who have developed for thousands or even thousands of years. Do you think Donne won''t care about you?" "So what if he cares." Dominic suddenly said in a cold voice, with an unprecedented strong attitude. "Although the head of the Giovanni clan appointed him to succeed the next head of the Giovanni clan, it is not necessarily that he will succeed in the end." "I agree with you." Sean nodded, fully agreeing with Dominic, "because he''s going to die soon." Dominic looked at Sean and didn''t quite understand what Sean meant, but he didn''t relax his vigilance against Sean. Of course, Riley was on guard at the same time. Although he has really become famous for a long time and now has the strength of level 14, his combat experience is not much better than his son. He has been observing all the time just now. Even if he works together with his son, he still can''t win Sean without the bonus of home advantage. As for the use of human sea tactics, it is meaningless to look at the six clan princes who died inexplicably just now. However, what really hurt Dominic was the clan prince he had managed to cultivate. He was just like the bait they usually used as consumables. Without any struggle and resistance, he was killed by Sean one after another. Dominic''s heart is really bleeding. "That''s why I''m here." Sean looked at Dominic and knew he was waiting for his next story. So Sean didn''t have the habit of selling off. He directly said, "I have a candidate in my mind for the next owner of the Giovanni clan..." Before Sean finished speaking, Dominic sneered, "do you think you can still manipulate the Giovanni clan''s home race?" Sean used to interrupt others rudely. This is the first time Sean was interrupted. For a while, he felt a little strange. However, Sean''s silence made Dominic think that Sean was frightened: "this is the election for the head of our thirteen clans. Do you think any word can affect the result? Do you think you are the father of Cain? " "I''m really not." Sean smiled. "If I were Cain, I wouldn''t come here to find you." "Then why do you think you can manipulate the campaign for the head of our Giovanni clan?" Dominic sneered. "I''m Sean Connery." Sean chuckled. This time, it was Dominic''s turn to choke on Sean''s sentence. He didn''t know how to answer. Because he didn''t know what the name "Sean Connery" meant. At this time, he was racking his brains to think about which powerful clan Connery clan was. Was there Connery in their blood clan society? Looking at Dominic''s slightly confused look, Riley burst out laughing: "ha ha... Your Excellency Sean, you are so funny. There are certainly not many people who know your name in the underground world, but if you say that you are the one who let the bloody queen fail, everyone will know. " "Are you the surface man?" Dominic turned his head and looked at Sean. His face looked very rich. "Are you here on behalf of... Queen Serena?" However, as soon as he spoke, Dominic shook his head and denied, "no, no... according to the rules of the blood family, except that queen Serena gave up the lesenba family..." "All right, stop guessing." Sean rubbed his temples. "Serena is indeed one of my allies, but she can''t inherit the Giovanni clan, because she is now the owner of the lesenba clan It''s easy to talk to a smart person like you, but you can''t stand it. You always like to think wildly. You think you are more comprehensive and distant than others. In fact, it''s just fooling around in a dead end. " Being ridiculed by Sean, Dominic wanted to get angry, but he didn''t know what to say. After all, he really couldn''t guess Sean''s intention: "what do you mean, sir..." "Very simply, I want you to swear allegiance to a man who is the new king of your Giovanni clan." Sean said faintly, "as long as you swear allegiance, then we are allies, and you are also the core force team he built, so don''t worry about any accidents. At least I am more trustworthy and short-sighted Of course, you don''t have to worry about Dorn''s threat in the future. At least under the leadership of the new king, your clan will develop faster than it is now. " "Then why don''t I also participate in the race for clan head." Dominic said in a deep voice. "It''s impossible." Sean''s tone was very flat, but there was an indisputable smell in his words, "because the new king of Giovanni clan can only be him. I won''t allow anyone else to become the king of this clan. So if you want to run, then we are the enemy And the way I treat the enemy, trust me, you''ll never want to see it. " "Oh." Dominic sneered and looked at Riley. "Doesn''t the owner of Riley have any other ideas?" "No." Riley smiled sweetly and showed a smile that made Dominic completely helpless. "I''m an ally of Lord Sean now, so what Lord Sean means also represents the meaning of my Riley clan Otherwise, Dominic, why do you think I came with Lord Sean? I''m just trying to add weight to this negotiation. " "Lord Riley, are you..." "Donne''s threat and influence on my clan is too great. I really have no choice and no way out." Riley changed her smile and looked very serious, "so I don''t think it''s bad to join Lord Sean''s camp. Anyway, it''s just another loyal object, and this person won''t be as aggressive as Donne Of course, the most important thing is that I am the first person to join, so the core confidant of the new king in the future must have the position of my Laili clan. " Riley is a very smart person. There is no reason why she will be brought to Dominic by Sean. Like now. Just a few words, but it has obviously shaken Dominic''s heart. He may indeed have the ambition to compete for the position of head of Giovanni clan, but he is also very clear that if the opponent is Dorn, there is absolutely no possibility of winning, so he can only choose to continue to hibernate in the end. And more importantly, he is not as relaxed and comfortable as he seems. Dorn has indeed launched many temptations against his clan, both bright and dark, but he has been blocked back by Dominic every time. However, with Donne gradually completing the power rule of the whole Giovanni clan, the resistance in recent decades has naturally become more and more difficult. Moreover, with Donne''s temperament, it is also predictable what measures he will take against the Dominica clan after he inherits the title of home owner. These reasons are the real reason why Dominic''s heart wavers. In a sense, he is no different from Riley. It''s just that Riley is stubborn, so her clan has been unable to develop. It hasn''t been dissolved for so long, and even makes the cohesion of the whole clan higher and higher. I have to say that Riley is a very powerful and terrible person. Of course, Sean will choose to attack Riley and Dominic successively. Naturally, there is no reason: it is because Sean can see the commonality of the two people at a glance according to the intelligence information Serena has heard. "Can I think about it?" Although Dominic felt something inside, he didn''t let go. "I know what you''re worried about." Sean did not intend to give Dominic more time to hesitate and think. He decided to take advantage of the situation to launch a new round of pursuit. "Maybe you and your son may have little hope to participate in the election of the next owner, but at least your grandson still has the hope to compete with Riley for the position of the next Giovanni clan owner Of course, the premise is that there will be no more geniuses like Donne in the Giovanni clan in the future. " Riley and Dominic''s grandchildren are very young. Now they happen to be in the same blood group young age as Serena and Kane. Others may not know about Kane, but Sean is very clear. In Kane''s case, even after the advanced legend, it can''t last for thousands of years like the ordinary blood prince. I''m afraid three or four thousand years is Kane''s limit. Although this life span is longer than that of the strong human Legends in the surface world, in the blood society, It''s really not long. You know, Brad has lived for six or seven thousand years. Although he looks like an old man, the vitality in his body also shows that he won''t have a problem living for another three thousand years. Moreover, if Brad can break through the restriction of rank and become an elder blood clan (super strong), he can even live for tens of thousands of years. However, Kane can''t break through to level 16 in his life. If he is lucky to improve his strength again in the future, level 15 is the limit. Because in a sense, Kane is already half a blood race transformation - although Sean has improved his ability and greatly improved his growth speed, he has also squeezed out all the potential in Kane at the same time. However, on the contrary, this also gives Kane an unparalleled fighting consciousness. At least at the same level, few people in the underground world can win Kane now. So, this is what Sean said at the moment: if Riley can break through level 14 or 15, it will be no problem to live another six or seven thousand years, let alone three or four thousand years. If Dominica is lucky enough to live longer than Kane, he will even be eligible to run for the next Giovanni clan - but it''s too unlikely, because Dominica is at least a few generations ago. Although he established the Dominic clan for hundreds of years, it took him a long time to grow from a knight to a Archduke who could establish the clan. After all, compared with those geniuses, he is just a lucky and diligent ordinary blood clan. So he didn''t have anything to do with the election of the head of the Giovanni clan. And this time, if the owner of the Giovanni clan did not abdicate voluntarily and want to entrust the Giovanni clan to Donne, Donne would have to wait at least another two or three thousand years to succeed the owner of the Giovanni clan. "Is that true?" "Of course." Sean nodded. "I never break my promise. Because I am the emperor of the void Empire, Sean Connery. " Chapter 1328 Just as Sean and Riley were trying to convince Dominic, in the distant blood elf territory, the blood elf army finally couldn''t resist the attack of the dark elves and retreated to the King City in the middle of the territory. At this time, the number of blood elves was less than 50000 - probably barely able to form an army. But in fact, a large part of these blood elves are old people, children or people who have been wounded and have no combat ability. There are less than 10000 people who can really fight, of which only a few dozen are left with high-end combat power above the marquis. Compared with the dark elves, the blood elves have reached a dead end. At this time, the two sides were facing each other at the gate of the King City, but there was no fighting between them. Because what really determines the future of the blood elves is not the war between the two sides, but the real peak battle in the air. And in fact, the blood elves at this time have no strength to fight with the dark elves at all. If the last war breaks out between the two sides, the Blood Elves will end up with no alternative but extermination. Everyone''s eyes could not help looking at the black spots in the sky. In fact, each of these black spots represents a person. The six black spots just represent the six super strong. The six men caught each other and fought in pairs, but only the two in the middle didn''t make any action, just confrontation in the air. However, the two battlefields on the left and right sides didn''t spread the battle to the two in the middle, and even subconsciously kept away from the two in the middle as far as possible. However, looking at the fighting situation in the left and right battlefields, it is not fierce at all. It seems that both of them work without effort. In fact, it is not these two battlefields that can determine the outcome of the war at this time. The outcome of the war between the blood elves and the dark elves on the ground really depends on the victory or defeat of the super strong in the sky at this time. But even this super strong battlefield only depends on the outcome of the two people in the middle - as long as one of them wins, it means that the war between the blood elves and the dark elves has finally come to a final conclusion: the winner can annex the other without conditions. Suspended in the air, on behalf of the blood elf side, is an old blood elf. His long silver hair fell to his heels. Although he looked like an 80 year old man, his eyes were still bright, which made his spirit look particularly awe inspiring and strong. If you ignore this person''s appearance, absolutely no one will think that this is a person who is about to die. If Sean were here, he would recognize the identity of the blood elf. Solsleyan tutrak. Bright red blood A strong man of the silver moon elf clan in the early ash age, and also a strong radical in the silver moon elf age, just drifted to the underground world because of some accidents. But it is precisely because of this that we have today''s blood elves - it can be said that the reason why the blood elves are so radical and even hate everything in the surface world is all due to the "bright red blood". He was the actual initiator of the first surface expedition in the underground world. However, it is a pity that the surface world at that time had just experienced the darkest era, and the strong of all ethnic groups came forth in large numbers. It can be said that it was the most powerful and brilliant era in the whole surface world. Therefore, the expeditionary force composed of the six holy blood ethnic groups in the underground world failed to completely conquer the surface, but suffered a very fatal blow. It was even counterattacked into the underground world for a time, almost leading to the whole underground world becoming a colony of the surface world. According to the historical progress of the game, the great man who was forced to seal himself in the ancient coffin for sleeping by using the secret skills of the blood clan after the defeat of the first underground world expedition will be awakened again when the third underground world expedition launches a new round of war against the surface world, and then become the final boss in the expansion film. But now, I''m afraid there will never be a third expedition in the underground world. And solsleian, at this moment, when the blood elves were about to be destroyed, was awakened in advance. "I didn''t expect you to be alive." Imoku was carrying a broken gun. It was rare. He didn''t rush to kill, but said hello to the blood elf ancestor suspended opposite him, "we haven''t seen each other for more than 100000 years." "Since the age of ashes... That''s what the earth calls that age, after the evening of the gods." Solsleian said, his voice did not have a deep and hoarse sense of old as ordinary old people. On the contrary, it was as calm and powerful as middle-aged people. "After the evening of the gods, the world was in chaos, and the ash age later plunged the whole world into darkness." Imoku seemed to be reminded of something, smiled and said, "it''s really called the ash age, that''s right But before the era of chaos came, you had led your people to migrate to the underground world. Well... You also worked hard for Elena. " "Thanks to you, too." Solsleian looked at imoku with a complicated look in his eyes. "You know, I can''t help helping beautiful women." Imoku shrugged, "especially a great woman who cares about the whole ethnic group, I can''t sit idly by, so I have to tell her about this pure land I didn''t expect that you would come with me. Did you betray your position and camp at that time? " "This is really a pure land, at least... For the surface world at that time." Solsleian sighed and said, "it''s a pity that Elena didn''t see this land with her own eyes in the end." Holy elves are not good. After all, they are one of the strongest races that once ruled the whole world continent. After that, although they split into dawn elves and silver moon elves, they are still a group of militants. You know, one of these two ethnic groups supports the gods and the other opposes the gods. In fact, the two sides are in chaos. The main battle camps of many ground battlefields are the two sides. From the standpoint of the camp, the final result is naturally that the silver moon elves won. But from a practical point of view, there was no winner in the war. For since the evening of the gods, the whole world has fallen into darkness. It was the darkest age that history books did not want to record: the ash age. But even so, the silver moon elves still have different factional divisions: at the end of the ash age, the silver moon elves have actually been divided into three factions. One is the conservative party, which adheres to the glory of their elf clan; One is the reformers, who believe that if they want to continue to survive, they must change and can no longer survive in this incomplete way; As for the third faction, it is the radical faction. They believe that to restore the glory of the elf clan, they must conquer the whole world again. Solsleian was one of the leaders of the radical group at that time. However, he fell in love with the leader of the old school: Elena. When the reformers broke away from the control of the silver moon elves and began to split into Forest Elves, highland elves and dark elves for their way of life, a huge and tragic civil war broke out between the Conservatives and the radicals. At that time, knowing that the old school could not resist the attack of the radical school, Elena resolutely chose to believe an unconfirmed news and decided to leave the elf King''s court at that time. Only solslaian knew that this unconfirmed news came from imoku. After that, in addition to the conservatives who were always reluctant to leave, they were still fighting with the radicals. All the other conservatives, silver moon elves, followed Elena and left the world tree. The team ordered to pursue the old-fashioned silver moon elves who fled their hometown is the team led by solslaian. But no one knows that he has always loved Elena. So when Elena died in solsleyan''s arms, solsleyan, who was completely violent, slaughtered the whole pursuit team. Then, in order to complete Elena''s deathbed entrustment, he led the remaining silver moon elves into the underground world. The dark elves followed the silver moon elves into the underground world, but they refused the commander of solsleyan. At that time, solsleyan, who was busy dealing with the blood clan, naturally didn''t have much time and energy to clean up the dark elves. Until finally, when the dark elves also occupied a place among the six holy blood ethnic groups, and solsleian found that it was impossible to completely eliminate the dark elves, he stopped the idea of civil war against the dark elves. At this time, the silver moon elf was officially renamed blood elf. The origin of the name is solsleian''s anger at the surface world and hatred for other elf clans. Because if it weren''t for them, Elena wouldn''t die, so solsleian hated everything in the whole surface world. Another thing that is also little known is the origin of the grey elves. In fact, the grey Elves were the last survivors of the world war between the radical group of the silver moon elves and the conservative group of the elves King court - when the world tree finally broke and exploded, all the silver moon elves who did not die in the explosion lost their ability to manipulate magic. They can only use melee weapons all their life, and no matter who their wife and husband are, their offspring will lose the ability to manipulate magic, so they are not recognized by other elf clans and think they are cursed. But today, few people know the origin of the grey elf. Solsleyan and imoku are among the few people who know these long history. At this moment, the two still did not fight, but continued to chat, talking about the secrets, history and later stories that only they knew. Perhaps from the bottom of their hearts, they were unwilling to raise weapons against each other. Therefore, in the first days when solsleyan came to the underground world, the only person who could talk to him was imoku. In a sense, the two are a pair of close friends. "Hoo..." sighed softly, and solsleian smiled. "Our position is different now, right?" "It can still be the same." After a long silence, imoku said, "it''s just... You can change it." "When did you become a slave to others?" Solsleian suddenly smiled, and there was endless ridicule in the laughter, "how energetic you were back then, but look at you now, is it still the imoku I know?" "In those days, I was also working for others. Now I am also working for others. It''s no different in essence." Imoku didn''t mind solslaian''s ridicule, "it''s just that we had the same position and I had a lot of free time. Now, our position has become hostile, and my free time is much less, that''s all But for me, there is no difference in essence. " Imoku said that his appearance was not accidental, but came from an existence''s strong desire to destroy the world. But solsleian obviously misunderstood imoku''s meaning. He stared at imoku and his voice became very cold: "so when you showed Irina the way, it was also because of the person you listened to?" "That''s not true." Imoku shook his head. "Dear friends, the world is actually very big. Some existence is huge and terrible that you can never imagine You should know why I woke you up. If I really want to do it, I can kill all the people below before you wake up I believe you know I have this ability. " "Yes, I do know." Solsleian said in a deep voice, "but I also know that you have another reason to wake me up." "Oh?" Imoku raised his eyebrows. "Dear friends, we had such a tacit understanding that we galloped, struggled and killed together in this world." Solsleian whispered, with a look of yearning memory on his face, "if it weren''t for your proposal, I would never have a place in the world. Of course, there would be no later expedition to the surface Even if you leave without saying goodbye later, even if this battle is proposed by you, I still don''t blame you. " Imoku looked at solsleyan in silence and didn''t speak. He told Elena that she came to the underground world on a whim and really helped the woman. However, he proposed to solslaian to launch an expedition to the surface world, more for the purpose of plundering the world origin, because war and destruction are always the first factors causing damage, and the world origin is bound to consume a lot of power to restore and supplement in order to maintain the world balance. This is the best way for imoku to plunder the world origin. It''s just that he can''t speak these words. Of course, what he couldn''t say was that he was dead before the battle. Killed by gypsy. "If you had been there, we could not have lost that war." Solsleian''s face showed a trace of enthusiasm, "forget everything you are carrying now, let''s fight side by side again You see, I''m awake now, and you''re back. We can still be like before. " Imoku sighed softly: "impossible." Solsleian looked puzzled. Imoku''s impossibility is not only an answer to the present, but also to the battle that year. Of course he wouldn''t tell solsleian that he couldn''t win the expedition. Because as long as he appears, jeeplier will come again. After all, she was the guardian of the world origin at that time. We must ensure that the world origin will not be excessively squeezed and destroyed, but if it is repaired only within the scope permitted by the rules, jeeplier will certainly not intervene. Similarly, the current guardian of the world origin is Sean. If he dares to destroy the world origin, he will die first. What''s more, there is still that terrible woman in the underground world now. It''s not enough for each other to fight with that woman, let alone him, even if he works together with solsleian and the blood clan. "Why?" Solslaian looked at imoku. Imoku did not answer, but sighed: "only you... I really don''t want to fight you." "Why!" Solsleian''s face was gloomy. "Take refuge in Sean. You have no chance of winning." "Why!" Solsleyan roared like thunder, "why betray me!" After that, without waiting for imoku to reply, he turned into a silver lightning and hit imoku! Chapter 1329 In the sky, a silver brilliance appeared in the sky, just like running across most of the sky. It was the light of solsleian''s rapid rush to imoku. Although for outsiders, the light was as fast as a meteor, and had rushed to imoku in the twinkling of an eye, in imoku''s eyes, solslaian''s speed was not unpredictable. Even with the naked eye alone, he can clearly capture the dynamics of solsleian without relying on perception. The destruction gun swept out in imoku''s hands, and the tip of the gun swept through the air, sending out a frozen but lingering black smell. His movements seemed leisurely, but in fact it was just an illusion. Imoku''s gun swing was no slower than solsleyan''s charge. Almost at the moment solsleyan moved, imoku had already waved the first black gun trace, and when solsleyan was half the way from imoku, there were already eight black gun traces in front of imoku. These eight black gun tracks surround the in front of imoku, forming eight directions: up, down, left, up, left, down, right, up, right and down. The blank in the middle is just the tip of the burst gun. At the next moment, the black light burst suddenly, and eight slender black energy condensates turned into sixteen in an instant. At this time, solsleian was about a third of the distance from imoku. When his distance was shortened to a quarter again, the energy condensing strip in front of imoku had become 32. By the time solsleian approached imoku less than 10 meters in front of him, the 32 black energy condensates had become 64. "Only sixty-four!" Solsleian burst out laughing. "You''re getting weaker! Imoku! " Others may not know what these energy condensing bars represent, but solsleian, who fought side by side with imoku and messed up the whole underground world, can''t be clearer. Anger of destruction. The more energy condensing bars, the greater the power. It takes at least eight energy bars to start. The initial eight energy condensing strips cannot be copied by special means and generated instantly. Imoku must wave the destruction gun and pour the power into the destruction gun to generate it. Therefore, the preparation time in the early stage will be longer. It is one of imoku''s powerful attack skills, that is, the so-called big move in the game. However, in the past, when he fought side by side with solsleyan in the underground world, imoku was able to launch a burst of anger composed of at least 256 energies, which once hit many of the top powers in the underground world at that time. Of course, few people survived afterwards. At this time, only 64 channels of energy were condensed in front of imoku, so solslaian said that imoku became weak. With a slight sigh, imoku looked at solsleyan who had rushed in front of him, and then said, "I''m not weak, but you are strong. Of course, the most important thing is... You''ve been ready to fight me from the beginning, haven''t you? You know very well that if you attack me at any distance, you can avoid my attack damage to the greatest extent. " Solsleian didn''t answer. All he had in his eyes was a crazy look. Imoku sighed again: "it''s not that I became weak, but... I didn''t do my best in those years." After all, just a slight retreat, the black energy distributed around the destruction gun was directly pulled out as a shadow. In an instant, it changed from 64 channels of energy to 128 channels of energy. Solsleian''s pupil shrank suddenly, and his face looked frightened. As imoku said, solslaian has long been ready to turn against imoku, so he has been in the range of safety threshold from the beginning. This line will not arouse imoku''s vigilance and preparedness, but it is also suitable for him to launch a sudden attack, because even he knows that he may not be able to persuade imoku to rejoin himself. But solsleian didn''t expect that imoku didn''t make every effort to fight. "Anger of destruction." With a soft drink, imoku suddenly waved his gun and stabbed. One hundred and twenty-eight channels of energy suddenly poured on the gun tip, turned into a spiral black energy impact, and rushed towards solsleyan. It was only in the blink of an eye that solsleian was hit by this energy impact, and there was no chance to dodge. Because the distance between the two sides is too close to outsiders. In fact, the two super giants have collided. If there are only 64 energy converging shocks, solsleian can still resist this wave of damage at such a close distance with his strength. At that time, as long as he breaks through this energy shock, he firmly believes that his strength can definitely cause enough trouble or... Damage to imoku. However, solsleian did not expect that his careful planning preparation could not calculate imoku, but was used by imoku. You know, each of these energy bars is a doubling and superposition of power, that is, the power is calculated by multiplication rather than addition. The attack formed by the convergence of 128 energies is completely equivalent to the power of four full-scale attacks by imoku of the 19th order. Although the energy bombardment in this form can not be completely concentrated and stacked, and will be more or less scattered, it can definitely be equivalent to the result of solslaian''s three full-strength bombardments of imoku. In the sky, the shock wave formed by the collision of one black and one white energy covers a vast area of tens of square kilometers. Under the impact of the strong breath, even the other two super strong battlefields far away from this battlefield have been affected, and they have to reduce their height to prevent being involved in the aftermath of the battle. The fighting intensity at the ancestor level is not what they can participate in just entering the elder level. Just as the strong of the Duke rank can never be involved in the battle between the strong of the prince rank, a little carelessness is a broken end. Of course, this kind of ancestral level is naturally more dangerous, because once involved, it is certainly not broken bones, but real and complete bones. In the underground world, the super strong above the 16th level are called the elder level, while the plane strong above the 19th level are called the ancestor level. In the whole underground world, there may still be many strong elders. For example, there must be one in the thirteen clans of the blood clan, one in the sixteen tribes of the werewolf, and even spiders and demons have strong elders of this level. It''s just a question of the number. But when it comes to the top ancestor level, not all ethnic groups can have existence. Why are the dark elves so large, but they have always been weaker than their own blood elves, and even many tribes in the dark elves group prefer to rely on the blood elves to become inferior cannon fodder, rather than live a more comfortable life in the forest of deep understanding? That''s because the blood elves have solsleian, the ancestor level strong man. Similarly, why did the lesenba clan not be overtaken by the Giovanni clan in recent years, but still maintain the name of the first of the thirteen clans? It is also because the only ancestor vampire of the blood family now sleeps in the blood pool of the lesenba family. Today, in the whole underground world, only three ethnic groups still have ancestral strongmen - in addition to the blood clan and blood elves, the third one has ancestral strongmen, that is, the werewolf tribe that has a feud with the blood clan. The powerful momentum and pressure fell from the sky like a substance. Under the cover of this pressure, the walls on the ground actually produced cracks, and many places devastated by the war collapsed directly. Both the dark elves and the blood elves looked trembling and frightened, and looked at the scene in the sky like the end of the world with fear. The shock diffusion of energy afterwaves did not stop, but showed signs of becoming stronger and stronger. However, under the impact of the black energy with a strong smell of destruction, a breath of life is constantly surging. Although everyone can feel the continuous weakness of this breath, as long as this breath is not completely extinguished and disappeared, it means that solsleyan is still alive, and their blood elves have the possibility of winning. But soon, the black and white light in the sky began to change. Originally, they only occupied more than ten kilometers, like two distinct color blocks like the confrontation between the two armies. After a stronger roar, the black light directly rushed into the area occupied by the white light, just like tearing the sky, and directly tore out a huge color block extending more than ten kilometers in the area of the white light, Split the white light into left and right sides. The sky suddenly darkened. The strong smell of destruction and death began to spread throughout the blood elf castle, and countless buildings collapsed under the threat of this smell, which was no longer limited to those places influenced by the war. At this moment, the dark elves and blood elves, who were still in confrontation, had to put down their hostile hatred and began to run for their lives. Because soon, the earth began to vibrate. This situation like a big earthquake accelerated the collapse of buildings in the city. Even the four super strong who have reduced their height have to lower their floating height again under the pressure of this destructive atmosphere. But at this moment, no one on both sides had the mentality to continue fighting. Looking at their own people running for their lives everywhere, after looking at each other, the two sides had a tacit understanding and didn''t mention the fight again. Instead, they quickly landed back to the ground and began to help their people escape this doomsday place that was like being in hell. The next moment, the smell of destruction intensified again. Above the sky, the black energy suddenly exploded again, which not only spread the afterwave of the impact to hundreds of square kilometers, but also swallowed up all the white luster in the sky, making hundreds of square kilometers completely shrouded in this darkness. Dead, desolate and disillusioned, all kinds of negative breath and elements began to diffuse on this land. Buildings break and collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye. Plants wither and weathering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although animals can last longer, most of them begin to become violent and start attacking each other. Even those usually weak and docile creatures have become unusually manic, not to mention the fierce Warcraft. The whole land has completely fallen into frenzy. ¡­¡­ It is a little far away from this battlefield, but it is not too far away. Alexis looked at the direction of the blood elf castle, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but soon, her eyes burned with extremely excited fanaticism: "the broken field? That was... Anger of destruction? Is there anyone here who can force imoku to show this move Damn it, I knew I would go there. Why did I tell Sean to come to the battlefield here! No one can fight! " Around Alexis, countless bodies have fallen, because just a few minutes ago, she just destroyed a spider demon army and a blood clan army. Although there was a legendary strong man hiding in each of the two troops trying to sneak attack on her, the two guys had no connection near Alexis, and they had already been dead in a different place, and they didn''t even know how they died. Looking at the direction of the blood elf castle, Alexis''s eyes showed envy: "it''s good... Fight." ¡­¡­ It was not only Alexis who noticed something strange in the battlefield of the blood elf castle. In a huge temple in the land of the werewolf''s ancestors, a man with countless scars walked out of the temple. Looking at the terrible strong man who appeared in the ancestral temple, all the werewolves around stopped their work. At first, they were still stunned, surprised and even a little afraid, because no one knew whether or why the strong man would appear in the temple. However, after the explanation and narration of other older generation werewolves, their faces showed excitement and joy. This man is the only ancestor of their werewolf tribe. I don''t know who opened his head first. Soon all the werewolves crawled on the ground one by one, and then made a big bow to the man. But at this moment, the man did not pay attention to the meaning of his people. He just stared at himself. Even though he was thousands of kilometers away, he could still see those areas with black edges, and his face was shocked and stunned, Even vaguely, he felt the scars on his body begin to ache: "the son of destruction... Why did the son of destruction disappear for more than 100000 years? And fought with the old ghost of the blood elf? This... Is something happening that I don''t know? " ¡­¡­ Similarly, in the blood pool of the ancient castle of lesenbar, the water in the whole blood pool began to boil as if it were boiling. Soon, with a roar, a blood column suddenly exploded in the blood pool. A blood clan wearing luxurious clothes, pale but unable to hide its handsome posture suddenly stepped out of the blood column. He just took one step, but it blew like a black whirlwind. In an instant, he had left the heavily guarded blood pool, jumped out of the nearest window, and then quickly took off and stood at the top of the whole lesenba castle. The powerful pressure of the superior of the blood clan poured out like a storm from his inadvertent actions. At this moment, no one can stand in the territory of the whole lesenba clan. Whether blood or other ethnic groups, whether voluntary or involuntary, under this powerful pressure, they can''t help kneeling to the ground and can only bow their heads to worship. The only remaining ancestor level strong man of the blood clan, like the ancestor level strong man of the werewolf, were all survivors of the six ethnic jihad in the underground world. However, compared with the werewolf tribe who was covered with scars, the strong ancestor of the blood clan had to say that his luck was better - or that the unique and powerful recovery ability of the blood clan was special, so he didn''t leave any scars on him. But similarly, since that war, he had to fall into a deep sleep and repair his injury with the help of time and blood pool. It is precisely because of this that solsleyan became the initiator and actual commander of the first surface expedition in the underground world. It was no one else who hurt him and the first strong man of the werewolf tribe, but imoku, who is now fighting to the death with solsleyan. Both of them had the honor to experience the terrible power of the anger of destruction, and they were also lucky to survive the blow without dying - although they were scarred and not far from death, for the blood clan and werewolf, two clans with terrible recovery ability, as long as there was no real death, they could live. Unlike the spider demon and the demon descendant, the two ancestors were killed by imoku and solslaian in that war. Without the protection of the strong ancestors, although the two ethnic groups were also included in the six holy blood ethnic groups, they had to move away from this rich land to the poor and barren land in the north. "The anger of destruction... The anger of destruction... The anger of destruction... Is the son of destruction back?" Chapter 1330 Ozaki three brothers, each is synonymous with destruction and destruction. The world plane swallowed by them will never be less than three digits. This is a common characteristic of all dark world creatures. In that dark era with no future, imoku had already appeared in the world and left his footprints. If he had not been directly expelled from the world by jeeplier in the end, I''m afraid the miracle plane could not have developed in the next tens of thousands of years and evolved into a world plane that has broken through the 20th order limit. But because of this, the legend left by imoku in this underground world is also very powerful and terrible. Son of destruction. Doomsday star. No matter which appellation, it shows the strength and horror of imoku. Therefore, when the blood elf castle is shrouded in hundreds of square kilometers of dark energy, the scene of earth collapse is enough to shock anyone. Those who can still have the courage to run in this tragic doomsday scene and move forward fearlessly for that chance of survival are all people with excellent potential or outstanding strength. To tell the truth, imoku''s heart is actually quite helpless. He didn''t want to make such a big noise at all, because it was very inconsistent with the task Sean told him. After all, the field of destruction, which is really a field with destruction as its main function. As long as you are in this field, all vitality and energy will be destroyed. Of course, the final result of this destruction is to provide imoku with a steady stream of energy, which can be used to repair his injury, restore his physical fitness and so on. Although the specific manifestations are different, they are essentially the same as kokirei''s phagocytosis field and tungsten Lamo''s chaos field. With the ability provided by this field, imoku and other talents can destroy countless dimensional worlds. So far, the only thing that can really invalidate the domain ability of the three brothers is the killing domain of Alexis, which is a special "non" domain that eliminates all laws and energy, and another supreme law completely opposite to the law of time and space. If we say that the law of time and space is the core law of creating a world, and it is the living existence derived from all things and all creatures in the world. Then "nothingness" is the existence of death in which the world annihilates and all matter returns to nothingness. It is the core law in the same order as the law of time and space. Therefore, anyone who steps into the field of Alexis can only fight with his own strength, physical strength and agility. If you don''t exercise your physical quality to the strongest, you can''t be the opponent of Alexis at all - although Alexis is in this field and she can''t use any special abilities, she has never been a person who depends on special combat abilities, and her physical fitness has already reached the limit she can exercise now. But anyway, it is obviously impossible for solslaian to invalidate imoku''s destruction field. And imoku, after facing solsleyan and launching his silver moon fantasy, he can''t help but expand his field of destruction. After all, his opponent is really not ordinary people, but solsleian, the only silver moon elf left over from the ash age, the founder of the Blood Elf race, and one of the only three great ancestors in the underground world. The battle here has just begun. It has already broken into pieces and changed the color of the wind and cloud. But pity those dark elves and blood elves. They can only leave quickly outside the destruction field under the protection of four elders. Thanks to imoku''s not really confused, at least he knows that there are still many "own people" in the field. If these people are injured and die because of their destruction field, he estimates that he will be in great trouble. Unlike kokirei and tungsten Lamo, imoku is a person who attaches great importance to etiquette and rules. That''s why he has no choice in the field of destruction - because Sean is the son of the plane, and he is the servant of the son of the plane. His present existence is not to destroy the world, but to ensure that Sean, the son of the plane, can better protect the power of the origin of the world. But the dark elves are their own people, and the blood elves are not so lucky. The blood elves with weak constitution or not strong enough will, even if there are other strong people to help carry them away, but before long, these people will only find that they are carrying only a skeleton. And before long, even the skeleton will completely disappear, leaving only a handful of ashes. Among the blood elves, the biggest victims are undoubtedly the elderly and young children. The largest number of survivors is not the regular soldiers who still have combat effectiveness, but the teenagers who are equivalent to human beings at the age of 13 or 14. ¡­¡­ Alexis looked with envy at the end of the world in the distance. For her battle maniac, fighting is her first pleasure. If she had known that there was a man who could force imoku to launch the destruction field over the blood elf castle, she would not have come to the three services battlefield here, because so far there was no opponent who could make her happy. Of course, if a murderer comes here, you can fully experience the killing pleasure of abusing vegetables here. It''s just a pity that Alexis is keen on fighting, not killing. There is still a big difference between the two. "Come out." Alexis withdrew her gaze from the field of destruction in the distance, and then suddenly said in a deep voice on the battlefield, "the smell of your body, no matter how deep it is buried, can''t be hidden." At this moment, countless spider demons and blood clan corpses have been lying on this battlefield. Originally, Alexis did not intend to kill all the enemies, but because imoku''s destruction field was unfolded, she couldn''t control her own emotional catharsis and killed all blood families and spider demons on the battlefield. However, after killing all the creatures on the battlefield, Alexis sensed a strong breath. Although the other party carefully hid the breath, it was as bright as an open fire in the night. But after Alexis said this, the battlefield was still silent. But Alexis was not annoyed. Her mouth was slightly raised, showing a disdainful sneer, and then her right foot stamped on the ground. The whole area within ten miles of the earth suddenly collapsed more than ten meters deep, just like a heavy ball directly dropped on a cake, and instantly collapsed a large area. But different from the direct heavy pressure, all the plants, corpses and other things on the ground have not suffered any damage at all. The only thing that has disappeared is the collapsed land. This precise and terrible control is obviously beyond the grasp of ordinary people. However, while the land collapsed, there was also a man who did not appear on the battlefield. A handsome young man. The man is more than 2.5 meters tall. He is very strong and burly. He is wearing a set of black heavy armor and carrying a battle axe with obvious weight in his right hand. From these points of view, Alexis knew that the man in front of him had very strong advantages in strength and endurance, but Alexis knew better than ordinary people that the man in front of him was not weak in speed. He may not be too agile, but the armor on his legs obviously belongs to the special type. Judging from this point, Alexis knows that the other party has strong explosive power, which can make up for his lack of speed to a great extent. As for the reaction ability, with his suit of armor, it doesn''t matter if he is a little slower in the face of ordinary opponents, because he can withstand many attacks from others, but others may not be able to withstand one attack from him. This is the invincibility of strength and endurance after gaining absolute advantage. Just. The opponent he met was Alexis. "Spider demon emperor?" Alexis looked up and down at each other and said. Spider demons are a social group that advocates the strong. In this group, the stronger the strength, the higher the status of spider demons. Moreover, in a certain height position, there are even mandatory requirements for the realm of strength: for example, the spider devil supervisor must be above legend, that is, the spider devil of the prince''s rank can serve; The spider demon governor, who commands all the governors, must reach the legendary peak, that is, reach the rank of the great prince. On top of the spider Demon Lord is the spider Demon Lord. They have the power to freely form legions, seal the governor and the Lord. Those who want to become the spider demon lord must be elders strong - that is, the so-called super strong in the surface world. The young man in front of him has a strong momentum and has reached the critical point of level 18. He belongs to the ancestor level existence that can only step into level 19 with one foot. Since an ancestor strongman in the spider demon army was killed by imoku, the spider demon family has not given birth to a second ancestor strongman in more than 100000 years, The man in front of him is probably the second ancestor of the spider demon family in more than 100000 years. Therefore, Alexis will feel that the other party is the spider demon emperor. Different from other ethnic groups, although there are eight elder level spider demon lords in charge of the whole spider demon clan, these eight people are called spider demon eight feet. However, as the saying goes, "the action of the foot must be controlled by the mind", so there is a spider demon emperor on top of the spider demon eight feet. However, the spider demon emperor never interfered in any affairs of the whole spider demon clan, so there was little fame. In fact, those who know the history of the whole underground world will not ignore the existence of the spider demon emperor. In particular, the spider demon clan has a special existence similar to mercenaries: without the consent of the spider demon emperor, even if the spider demon eight feet agree, they can''t manipulate the whole ethnic group. "Why do you think I''m the spider demon emperor?" The young man looked at Alexis in some confusion. Alexis did not answer his childish question, but just raised her eyes a little and looked behind the young man. Maybe others can''t see clearly, but it is very clear in Alexis''s eyes: behind the young man, there is a huge Golden Spider with a height of more than five meters. The virtual shadow of the spider is condensed by the momentum of the man in front of him, which represents his unique blood proof and identity. Only the strong who have reached the 18th critical point can condense the totem virtual shadow of their own blood proof. Once the momentum is strong enough to break through the bearing limit of blood totem virtual shadow, after the whole totem virtual shadow is broken, the scattered power source will be absorbed back into the body, and integrated with itself, it will break through the growth limit of physical quality and become a real 19th-order strong person - also known as the ancestor strong person in the underground world. In front of the young man, his identity and blood are so obvious that unless Alexis is blind, it is impossible to see each other''s identity. When the young man saw Alexis looking behind him, his face became solemn: "I see." Alexis''s eyes fell on the other party again, then looked up and down impolitely and smiled: "you make me very satisfied, but it''s still a little short of my requirements, so I decided to fight with you after you break through." "Oh." The young man didn''t understand Alexis''s kindness, but sneered, "you killed so many of my people, and now you want to run away?" "Run?" Alexis looked back at each other. "I think you may have made a mistake I don''t fight with you now, just to better taste the pleasure of fighting in the future. With your current strength, it''s impossible to support three moves in my hand. I just don''t want to strangle you so soon. At least, I''m really not interested in you now. " "You can''t help it!" The young man drank coldly, "you must give me an explanation today for killing so many of my people!" After that, the young man suddenly burst out, and the whole man shot at Alexis. As Alexis had expected before, the young man''s speed was not slow at all. Especially after borrowing the explosive power, his instantaneous speed was even more terrible and powerful than those who were extremely agile. However, in the blink of an eye, he had killed in front of Alexis. The Tomahawk in his hand was held high by him with one arm, and then chopped down at Alexis. The strength was so strong that it even rolled up a strong wind like thunder. Only in the face of this blow, Alexis only slightly sideways, and made a sideways action at the last moment, completely ignoring the violent air flow rolling past her. The Tomahawk passed by the side of Alexis by a millimetre, and then fell heavily on the ground, blasting out a crack hundreds of meters long. The more the crack extends outward, the greater the collapse between the cracks. When it is 100 meters away, the distance between the two sides is even more than tens of meters! But at Alexis'' feet, it was only a very small crack. The spider demon emperor''s face changed suddenly at the moment when the Tomahawk passed Alexis. But at this time, his old strength has been exhausted and his new strength has not been born, so he can''t make any emergency actions at all. He can only watch his attack fail. The next moment, before he could pull out his axe, Alexis had swept over. She deliberately staggered the deadly gun tip, just pulled the body of the gun stick on the spider demon emperor''s armor, and directly broke the spider demon emperor''s heavy chest armor on the spot, and her strong strength even completely broke his center of gravity defense. On the spot, she flew the spider demon emperor out, fell heavily on the earth and hit a deep pit. "Explain?" Alexis floated up, "I don''t need to tell anyone who Alexis killed. I wanted to kill, so I killed him. Not satisfied? Then try to kill me. If you can''t beat me, you can only hold it in humiliation I don''t have time to talk to you now. Take your people away quickly. After I solve the vampire, if you and your garbage people are still here, none of you will want to leave. " The spider demon emperor lying on the ground panting looked very ugly, but he also knew that he was not Alexis''s opponent at all. From the confrontation at that moment, he could see that he was still half a step away from the ancestor level. However, the opponent in front of him was a real ancestor level strong man. The two sides were not at the same level from the beginning. There was no way to fight this battle. But what made him wonder was when another ancestor strong man appeared in the underground world. Of course, he also felt the battle between the two strong ancestors in the West. However, one is the ancestor of the blood elves. Although the other doesn''t know who he is, he is also the second ancestor who is most likely to become the spider demon. Therefore, he has more contacts. Generally, he can guess that the other party should be the son of destruction who killed his own ancestor recorded in ancient books. With the appearance of the son of destruction, just at the moment when he launched the attack, two extremely strong breath appeared in the East and North, which are undoubtedly the two ancestors of blood clan and werewolf. At present, the young woman said that to solve the vampire, there is no doubt that she is going to find the trouble of the ancestor of the blood clan. The young spider demon emperor really didn''t understand how these ancestors who were almost impossible to see in ordinary days came out one by one. Of course, what the Emperor didn''t know was that he had just walked back and forth at the gate of the underworld: if the ancestor of the blood clan didn''t suddenly appear, Alexis would never let him go if the emperor asked her to explain just now. At this moment, there are enough powerful people. Alexis can''t care about these little insects. Chapter 1331 Naturally, it is not only those ancestors who can feel the change in the atmosphere of the whole underground world. Even if you can''t see the breath of the destruction field of the blood elf castle, you can feel it from the fluctuations in the air. This is the momentum of the strong. Their every move can easily affect the atmosphere and situation of the whole plane. Therefore, strong people at this level usually rarely fight in the face world. Usually, the battlefield that belongs to them is the void outside the wall, because their destructive power is really amazing. Any one who tries his best to touch the edge may break through the shelter of the wall, so as to let the void flow into the local plane world and wantonly consume the original power of the whole plane world. So when the blood elf Castle changed, Sean, who was in Dominic clan territory, had felt the smell of destruction and his face was ugly immediately. Because others may just feel a breath of destruction, but Sean can feel the flavor belonging to imoku in this breath. Then contact imoku''s special existence function, and naturally know what''s going on. "Imoku, what''s going on!" Sean contacted imoku the first time. However, imoku did not reply to Sean''s inquiry. "Don''t ask, that guy can''t answer you now." On the contrary, Alexis replied to Sean''s inquiry, "he met an equal opponent, so he must have no way to be distracted I didn''t expect that there was such a strong man in the underground world. " "An equal opponent?" Sean was stunned. "There are people in the underground world who can compete with imoku?" "It can''t be regarded as a struggle against..." Alexis sneered and laughed at Sean''s statement, "but you really underestimate that guy If one of the three brothers makes me feel the most difficult, then only imoku Coquirre doesn''t mention it for the time being. This guy is stupid. He only knows how to act recklessly. Wolfram Lamo doesn''t say. I have a way to solve him before he summons a large army of empty creatures. But imoku is different. This guy is very cunning. With his support, the strength played by the three brothers is by no means as simple as one plus one plus one. " "Then you say... Equal?" Sean doesn''t understand. "After all, he is also a strong person of the 19th level. There is nothing wrong in saying that he is equal." Alexis replied, "the dark area you see now is the unique destruction field of imokush. Those who can force imokush to display the destruction field must be equal opponents In the current situation, imoku completely suppresses the other party, but imoku really can''t be distracted, because it''s easy to be suppressed by the other party''s field if he is careless. " "Damn it, I didn''t expect that there was such a dangerous guy hidden in the blood elf." Sean cursed. "Now my plans have been disrupted, and I don''t know what''s going on with Kane." "The little guy you raised will never die Imoku, although he can''t distract and respond to you now, he is not so weak. He must be able to take good care of your little guy, but it''s hard for others to say. " When Alexis said this, Sean knew without looking. She must have shrugged her shoulders and looked indifferent. Although in the sense of personal senses, Alexis gives Sean a more human feeling, and the race is also human, Alexis''s character has long been no longer a human character in the traditional sense after wandering and fighting in the void for so long. In some ways, Alexis is a more ruthless existence than the three ozaki brothers. In her eyes, I''m afraid there should be nothing she cares about except her way of constantly challenging strong enemies. Even if Sean, if not for his death, Alexis''s existence will disappear, I''m afraid she won''t care about Sean''s life and death. But because of this, imoku was severely repaired by Alexis when he heard that Sean was almost killed by the spider demon. Similarly, she would focus on finding trouble with the spider demon army on the battlefield. After all, these guys were almost going to make Sean disappear from the world. Although this approach is very human in a sense. However, the results handled by Alexis always make people feel some subtle strange emotions. "It seems that the plan has to be changed." Sean sighed and said helplessly. "Indeed." Alexis nodded with deep agreement. "The tone of your words, why do I always think... Something''s wrong." Sean said suspiciously, "tell me where you are now." "In the vampire castle where we stayed before, a man no weaker than imoku appeared. I''m going to solve each other." Alexis said with a natural tone on her face, and no matter how you listen, there is a smell of "I''m solving the trouble for you, you don''t have to thank me." with the strength of your little partner in the vampire castle, you can''t protect yourself. I''ve figured out a solution for you in advance. " "You just want to fight!" Sean cursed. Alexis did not deny it, and of course she did not reply. As soon as Alexis stopped talking, Sean knew there must be no way to dissuade her from coming back to help, and he was helpless. Moreover, Alexis separated directly from the three armed forces battlefield, which means that the death meat grinder battlefield she created has been officially declared broken since then. Then this means that Donne Giovanni may soon leave the battlefield and return to the clan territory, and Sean, who is still in the Giovanni clan territory at this time, is bound to have an early conflict with Donne. Although with Sean''s current strength, he is not afraid of a one-on-one face-to-face battle with Dorn. But Donne is not alone. After all, Giovanni clan is one of the thirteen blood clans. Even if it has not been as good as lesenba clan before, the gap in details is not too large. Therefore, even if there is no so-called thirteen war generals like lesenba clan. However, the number of princes above the 13th level may be about ten, and Sean, even with Dominic, Dominic''s son and Riley, is only four. Even if Sean can play three and Dominic can play two, they can only deal with seven people at most. This quantity is still the best result. In fact, Riley, who has only the twelfth order, may not be able to fight one-on-one with the old prince strongmen of Giovanni clan. And Dominic, I''m afraid a dozen or two are reluctant, and Sean... If there are strong people like Brad lesenbar in the Giovanni clan, then one-on-one is also the limit. Sean never dared to consider the optimal result as the only result. "I need your help." After a long silence, Sean finally opened his mouth and said, "how long can you solve the ancestor of lesenba?" It was rare that Alexis did not immediately answer, but was silent for a long time. Almost when Sean was ready to ask for a second time, her voice came: "I''m not sure. After all, the other party is at least a strong one at level 19, and my current strength state is only level 20 In fact, the gap between the 19th and 20th orders itself is not big. This stage is just a kind of refining of itself, which is why imoku dare not be distracted. " This time, Sean fell into silence. The emergence of the first strong man in the underground world ahead of time was a little beyond Sean''s expectation, which completely disrupted Sean''s plan. Although he knew the truth of the sentence "the plan will never catch up with the change", one after another accidents still made Sean quite upset and depressed. "Come here as soon as possible." Sean sighed and said helplessly, "it seems that I can only take risks." Hearing the word "adventure", Alexis couldn''t sit still. Because she has found that the danger of the underground world is much higher than that of the surface. "Adventure? Will your life be in danger? " Alexis asked directly. "A little, if my backup plan fails." Sean pondered for a moment, but his mind was constantly improving his backup plan. "There will be many princes and strong people around Dorn. However, according to the current situation of the Giovanni clan, some of them will certainly stay in the Giovanni castle, so I estimate that there will be at least four 13th order legendary strong men around Dorn. " Sean is based on the fact that there are ten legendary strong men in the Giovanni clan who are equivalent to the thirteen generals of the lesenba clan. This is the same as the information provided by Serena and the demon clan. Of course, it''s hard to say whether there are hidden princes, but Sean estimates that there should be no information about the Giovanni clan. In the same way, Sean knew that Donne was a very ambitious man. Therefore, he will certainly not take all the princes above the 13th level to the battlefield, and will certainly leave some people to stay in Giovanni castle to prevent the surprise attack of the werewolf tribe - this kind of thing has not happened in the past Jihad, especially the clan as the commander of the blood clan coalition, the greater the probability of being attacked. Therefore, Sean speculated that there would be at least four or six strong princes left in Giovanni castle. After all, the Giovanni clan is no better than the luxemba clan, and the omniscient Brad can be used by several people alone - of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the Giovanni clan has been showing weakness all the time. After all, Donne is a very patient and ambitious person. "If you are talking about the leader of the blood clan alliance, there should be only four legendary strong men of level 13 around him at the moment." Alexis thought about it and said, "I met each other on the battlefield, but because you said you wanted to catch each other alive, I didn''t kill him at that time, but there were six people around him. I killed two and then let him go." Hearing Alexis''s words, Sean''s face immediately showed joy: "are there only four? That would be much easier. " "I just want to know the success rate of your operation." "About 70 percent." Sean thought for a while, and still gave a conservative estimate, "it''s just that I have to pick a suitable place to shoot, and even if the first attack fails, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can kill a few more protectors around him, the success rate of my second operation will certainly be more than 90 percent." In Sean''s prediction, if Riley can single out a prince of the Giovanni clan above the 13th level, even if it''s just a delay, Sean is absolutely sure to catch Dorn at the first attack. Moreover, if it wasn''t for catching Dorn alive and bleeding, Sean''s estimated success rate would not stop at 70%. "In that case, I''m relieved." Alexis knew that Sean would never try to be strong, which she appreciated very much. "Then I will rush to you immediately after I solve the vampire ancestor." "Try not to kill each other." Sean thought for a moment, but said, "he''s still worth living." "I know what to do." Alexis didn''t promise positively, and Sean could only sigh about it. Chapter 1332 Alexis''s sudden withdrawal from the battlefield made the meat grinder battlefield feel a little unreal. During this time, the number of tripartite soldiers who died in the hands of Alexis has already exceeded ten million. This figure is not much in the civil war with a hundred years as a unit. It can even be said to be an insignificant figure. After those big people see it, they won''t even frown or even pay serious attention at all. Because in the past history, such civil wars that affected the six holy blood ethnic groups, such as spider demons, blood families and werewolves, did not kill 20 or 30 million. Even the blood elves and dark elves, which are famous for their sparse ethnic population, usually died millions. However, considering that the length of recuperation after the end of such civil wars is also measured in thousands of years, it is not surprising that so many people have died. It is said that in the three Century Wars of the Millennium Jihad and the first and second surface expeditions, the death toll of each century war in the underground world is in billions. Of course, the number of people on the surface who died because of the loss of their country or war is naturally only a lot more. However, whether it is a three century war or a civil war that will break out every thousand or thousands of years, it is a battle with a length of 100 years. This time, in less than half a month, the cumulative death toll of the three holy blood ethnic groups of spider demon, blood clan and werewolf has exceeded 10 million. If you count the previous battle between spider demon and blood clan and werewolf tribe, the cumulative death toll of the three holy blood ethnic groups has exceeded 20 million in just a few months, This is not a number that big people can ignore. But what if we can''t ignore it? They all have nothing to do with Alexis. Even if the spider demon emperor did it himself, but he didn''t even support Alexis''s blow, he had been seriously injured. The morale of the spider demon family has fallen to a low point in an instant. They even thought that their family might follow the footsteps of the blood elves and be completely removed from the six holy blood families. It was precisely because of this that when Alexis left the battlefield and went directly to the ancient castle of lesenba, the spider demon family was the first group to react. Then, under the leadership of the spider demon emperor, the spider demon family quickly withdrew from the death battlefield and ran all the way towards their northern leader without looking back - at this moment, the ethnic advantage of the spider demon army under the mercenary system soon began to burst out: they did not evacuate separately, but just like a whole, a huge spider, Leave quickly. On the contrary, the spider demon army still maintained a high degree of order when evacuating. The werewolf tribe and blood clan coalition can only be described as chaos. The werewolf tribe is the second to recover from the unreal state. Perhaps Sean and Dongdu have been reminded before, so Dongdu is the first werewolf to speak to the tribe and leave after finding that the spider demon army has signs of withdrawal. At this time, the eastern capital was no longer the Werewolf of Mata tribe, but returned to the blood tribe: the extreme eastern werewolf tribe. In the matar tribe, Dongdu is one of the three patriarchal candidates, but when he returned to the extreme East werewolf tribe, Dongdu found that in terms of future talent and achievements, there are as many as 13 ahead of him, while in terms of strength alone, his competitors are as many as 30 - he is in the extreme East werewolf tribe, In an embarrassing situation. Of course, this refers to when the war broke out, Dongdu returned to the extreme East werewolf tribe because he exposed his identity of blood awakening. Today, Dongdu is one of the ten most influential heroes of the werewolf tribe. Ten Heroes is the list of internal strongmen selected by the fourteen werewolf tribes, which is probably the same as the young leaders of the blood clan. Those who can rank among the Ten Heroes of werewolves can basically be regarded as future clan successors, and their status is just like Serena''s status in the blood clan demon party. However, the werewolf tribe has a total of 14 major tribes, but only 10 people can be listed on the list. Therefore, the competition for this list is extremely fierce: in addition to recognition, it is also a place to highlight the specific strength and glory of a tribe. In particular, this list does not mean that a tribe can only be selected by one person. If the tribe has more than ten heroes, it can naturally be included in the list together. Like the extreme East werewolf tribe, with the addition of Dongdu, it has now become the biggest winner on the list of Ten Heroes: a total of two people have been selected. However, because of the outstanding performance of Dongdu in this tripartite meat grinder battlefield, he completely established himself in the extreme East werewolf tribe and steadily suppressed his competitors. If he doesn''t have any accidents and biases in the future, the next chief of the extreme East werewolf tribe will only be him - at present, let alone in the extreme East werewolf tribe, even in the whole werewolf tribe, his fame is the greatest. The reason for this is naturally very simple: he has the latest information transmitted by Sean at any time through the demon descendant. Every time, he can "just" avoid the killing of Alexis, and successfully cause the greatest damage to the blood clan coalition army. With the latest news, Dongdu knew that the evacuation of the werewolf tribe was no longer dangerous, so he naturally boldly offered to leave - although there were some twists and turns due to the refutation of another extreme eastern werewolf tribe competitor on the list of ten heroes, Dongdu finally convinced the tribal leader, So as to officially withdraw from the meat grinder battlefield. With the safe evacuation of the Far East werewolf tribe, the coalition forces of the werewolf tribe quickly withdrew from the battlefield in an instant. However, unlike the orderly batch evacuation of the spider demon army, the battlefield evacuation of the werewolf tribe coalition looked more like breaking up into parts, rapidly dispersing into countless teams based on their respective tribes, and then completely left the battlefield where more than 4 million of their compatriots had been buried. If the evacuation method of werewolf tribe can be called breaking up into parts, then the blood clan coalition can only be described by the word "disintegration". In this meat grinder battlefield, almost all blood slaves in hundreds of blood clans, large and small, have been consumed, and what remains are the regular forces of all clans - in a sense, the blood clan at the moment can be said to be the weakest of the six holy blood clans in the underground world. Over the years, the loss of all battles of the blood clan is the first of the six holy blood races, largely because of the continuous blood slaves of the blood clan. These have always been regarded as blood slaves for livestock, rations and cannon fodder. It can be said that the blood clan can produce as much as it wants. Although its combat effectiveness is seriously insufficient, it can easily kill thousands of people and kill tens of thousands of people in the face of powerful people with titles. However, the number of blood slaves is so large that the blood clan can play the tactics of "ants kill elephants" and is not afraid of wars of any scale and type - the scale of blood clan casualties in each civil war is more than 20 million, but about 90% of them are only blood slaves used as cannon fodder. At the moment, after almost all the blood slaves are exhausted, the blood clan can''t afford this war of consumption at all. No one wants to fight a hard war with Alexis, a war in which there is no hope of victory at all. Therefore, after receiving the news that Alexis left the battlefield and confirming that the evacuation of the spider demon army and the werewolf tribe was not obstructed, the whole blood clan coalition immediately disintegrated and fled for their lives. Dorn looked at those people who fled away in the blink of an eye and wanted to have more legs. His heart was filled with anger. Especially when there were a large number of subordinate clans attached to the Giovanni clan, Dorn wanted to kill all these people. It''s just that he knows he can''t do it now. Once he really dares to do so, all the people still gathered around him will leave him. At that time, even if he could become the king of Giovanni clan, the whole Giovanni clan would still fall into the chaos of Civil War - he had to fight these clans that were originally attached to Giovanni clan but "scared" away by him with his fist again. In history, no one of the thirteen clans has ever done such a stupid thing since such a problem once occurred in the lesenba clan, which led to the great decline of the strength of the whole lesenba clan. Even though Donne has been called a tyrant, he still abides by a bottom line and never crosses it. Looking at the remaining members of Riley clan, Dominic clan, Paul clan and several other small and medium-sized clans, Dorn led the crowd away with a gloomy face. This coalition plan of annexing the blood elves and enslaving the dark elves to completely lay the foundation for the blood clan to return to the uncrowned king of the Holy Blood race in the underground world has become a complete joke. If Donne''s face looks good, there''s a ghost. At this moment, he even prayed that his ancestors could completely suppress the crazy woman and teach each other a lesson. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t go on living at ease. After all, the emergence of Alexis, an ancestor level strong man, is not something that normal people can compete with. ¡­¡­ For several days, in addition to the necessary rest, the blood tribe led by Dorn did not stop at all. Dorn didn''t even want to stay for a moment if the lower blood clan members couldn''t act on a large scale in the dark environment. And I don''t know why, in recent days, he has always felt a little uneasy in his heart, but where the source of this uneasiness comes from, he can''t find it at all, which makes his mood more irritable. But he knew that in this case, the more angry he was, it would only make things more chaotic. Although Donne has always been called a moody tyrant, he is not a fool and idiot who knows nothing, so he has always restrained his inner anger. At least, without a suitable chance of outbreak, he would never rush to anger and kill. The whole team, in such a strange atmosphere, continued to march towards the territory of the Giovanni clan. On the sixth day of the disintegration of the blood clan alliance, Donne finally arrived at the border of the Giovanni clan territory. As long as he crossed six other blood clan territories attached to the Giovanni clan, he could return to the Giovanni castle. This trip will not exceed three days at most, in terms of his speed. In fact, at this moment, there is no need for this clan team to act together. But I don''t know why, at the moment of reaching the border, Dorn''s heart became more uneasy, and the whole team stopped in a wilderness. "What''s the matter, Lord Donne?" A strong middle-aged man asked, "you seem a little absent-minded along the way." "I always feel a very dangerous smell." Dorn''s voice is a little hoarse. He still has a certain mental pressure on his journey in recent days. Although there is little physical consumption, he still feels a little uneasy about the feeling of crisis, "I always feel that there seems to be a... Trap ahead. Patriarch, have they sent any news? " "No." The middle-aged man shook his head, "Lord Dorn, I don''t think you need to worry. There are several of us and so many clan soldiers. No matter what danger can stop you from moving forward." "I''m naturally at ease for you, but franmings..." Dorn looked back at a young blood clan standing not far away, who seemed out of tune with the people around him. His appearance was somewhat similar to Dorn, but the momentum between his eyes was not as powerful as Dorn. It seemed that he was aware of Dorn''s eyes. Franmings turned and looked at Dorn. There was an undisguised sense of war and a trace of well hidden hatred in his eyes. As a powerful prince who has reached the 13th level, franmings actually has the right to explore the clan for a long time, and can go out independently to develop a new clan. But he never left Giovanni Castle all the time, but always put on a fanatical war spirit to compete with Dorn for the position of clan head. But in fact, the whole Giovanni clan knew that this was a completely impossible result. The middle-aged man also glanced at franmings, then turned back and smiled at Dorn: "Lord Dorn, even if franmings has any ideas, he won''t be your opponent. And most importantly, he has only one person. Even if he wants to go out and establish a clan, no one will be willing to join. " Dorn smiled when he heard the middle-aged man''s obvious compliment, and his manic anger lightened slightly. He looked back at the big army again, and then opened his mouth again and said, "if everyone has had a good rest, go on. If we hurry up, we can have a rest in the town before nightfall tonight. We don''t have to sleep in the wild. We can avoid a lot of dangers. " The middle-aged man nodded, and then quickly passed Donne''s order. The whole clan team set out again. Just this time, before long, Dorn''s heart jumped suddenly, and the sense of crisis completely shrouded Dorn with an extremely intuitive heavy pressure. Almost without the slightest hesitation, Donne leaped out quickly. On the ground where he was standing, a huge pit suddenly burst out, and Sean broke through the soil with a sword. Even Sean was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, Dorn was so smart that he could avoid his sudden attack. However, when he saw the smell from Donne, Sean slightly understood why the other party could avoid his sneak attack. The smell of fate. Although it was very weak, Dorn did have a smell of fate. Sean doesn''t have to think about it. It''s because of this breath that Dorn can become a strong man in the whole world. If there is no accident, it is obviously only a matter of time before he becomes the second ancestor of the blood clan in the underground world. "What a pity..." Sean sighed. It''s a pity, at least for Sean. However, it is just a pity. People with a sense of destiny like this will never be willing to subordinate themselves to others, and even there is no possibility of cooperation. This makes it impossible for Sean and Dorn to stand in the same camp, but fortunately, there is no position for Dorn in Sean''s plan from the beginning, so naturally there will be no possibility of mercy. If another person is here today, even if Alexis is there, he can''t kill the other party cleanly, and there is even a great possibility that the other party will escape. After all, the smell of fate is more straightforward, that is, people who are more or less infected with some great luck. It''s not easy to want such people to die, because they often have some strange turnaround, so as to obtain the possibility of escape. However, Dorn''s breath of fate probably stops today. Because the person present at the moment is Sean. The son of the plane chosen by the will of the world is also the son of the destiny designated by the whole plane. Countless thoughts and thoughts passed in Sean''s mind. In fact, the flow of time was only a second in the past. At the moment, the princes of the 13th order around had reacted. The next moment, except for franmings, the other three rushed towards Sean without hesitation. But before these people could get close to Sean, three people in the camp of Dominic and Riley clan rushed out and intercepted them completely. And Sean, in an instant, rushed towards Dorn. Since the sneak attack failed, then... It''s just a surprise attack! Chapter 1333 The three people who were killed suddenly were none other than Dominic, son and Riley. Almost at the moment of seeing these three people, Dorn had realized the problem. His face became very angry and he couldn''t help roaring: "you traitors! How dare you betray the Giovanni clan! " "We are not betraying the Giovanni clan. We are just resisting your cruel rule." Riley replied coldly, but this sentence made Dorn more furious: "you bitch. I''ll make you look good!" "Say that when you can return to Giovanni Castle alive!" Riley refused to show weakness and retorted. In terms of how to irritate or stimulate people, women''s natural ability is always better than men. Blood clan is obviously no exception. Compared with Riley''s constant use of words to stimulate Donne''s nerves, Dominic and his son are much more crisp. Instead of answering Donne''s questions, they have proved their behavior with more clear practical actions: two princes of no more than level 13 only have the ability to barely protect themselves in front of Dominic and his son who have reached level 14, It is obviously impossible to break through the blockade and give Donne support. Of course, judging from their ability to serve as Donne''s accompanying bodyguard, they are also people with rich combat experience. It is also impossible for Dominic and his son to solve these two people quickly. However, from the beginning, this battle will not be for the purpose of quick decision, so the only duty of Dominic and his son is to hold these two people. But looking at Riley''s situation, it seems a little awkward. Although she has been in the state of level 12 for some time, there is still a big gap compared with the state of level 13. After all, every step of the legendary realm is a qualitative change of ability: just like Sean, he mastered the acceleration of time and space at the twelfth step, while he mastered the stagnation at the thirteenth step, and he can change his spatial position at will in his own legendary field at the fourteenth step. The impact of these capability changes on combat effectiveness is absolutely incalculable. At least, people who are not in the same level cannot understand this sublimation of combat power. Therefore, although Riley was powerful, she was a little weak when she faced the 13th Prince escort of the Giovanni clan who was responsible for protecting Dorn. But even so, she still clenched her teeth and insisted, just as the two had to face the guards of Dominic father and son: it was not easy for the prince in charge of Riley to solve Riley easily. The war situation here soon fell into a delicate stalemate. And Sean, it''s responsible for capturing Dorn. So as soon as the war broke out here, Sean had accelerated towards Dorn, and the black king in his hand sent out a frightening black awn. Donne let out a roar and suddenly burst out a dark red fog. The fog quickly spread out in all directions at an extremely amazing speed, but in the blink of an eye, Donne''s body was completely hidden. The other blood families around, when they saw the dark red mist emanating from Donne, also quickly fled around with a very panic look. Blood mist. This is a special ability Donne mastered after entering the realm of legend, just like Sean''s space-time acceleration. When most legendary strong people officially step into the legendary realm of level 12, the first ability they master will be the legendary ability related to the field. If this ability is taken out alone, it may not be as powerful as those legendary passive abilities: for example, legendary power, legendary endurance, legendary magic breaking, etc., but it can form an extremely terrible ability when combined with its own field ability in the realm of the holy land. Sean''s space-time acceleration is not the ability of the legendary field, but his stagnation and space replacement are the ability of the legendary field. When most legendary strong people step into the realm of legend, the first ability to master will be the ability that has a certain connection with the field. The second and third legendary abilities are usually an active skill and a passive skill. Then when you step into the legendary peak of level 15, you can select one of the three legendary abilities you have mastered to strengthen it as the key to the road of super strong. Donne''s ability is no secret in the underground world. In addition to the blood poison fog he mastered when he was in class 12, the other two legendary abilities he mastered were legendary speed and blood killing: the former was a passive ability, while the latter was an active ability, which was a relatively regular legendary advanced road. It is obviously very different from Sean''s legendary advanced road of mastering two legendary field abilities and one legendary active ability. The ability of blood poison fog can melt non blood clan and blood clan members with low strength into a pool of rotten juice in an instant, and even a little bone residue will not remain. For the non blood clan members whose strength is OK, they will be infected with the special poison gas of the blood clan and become blood slaves who can only be sent by the blood clan. For people whose strength has reached a certain level, it will also weaken each other''s ability attributes, especially speed. With Donne''s legendary speed, he was almost invincible from the beginning. Just Sean simply ignored the influence of these poisonous fog. At the moment when the poisonous fog came, Sean cut down with a sword. The strong wind pressure immediately tore apart all the poisonous fog and divided a channel. Later, Sean''s field was also in full swing. He used the ability of space replacement to limit all the blood poison fog to a range and no longer let it spread, which completely abolished a legendary ability of Dorn. However, as a price, Sean''s space replacement ability is obviously basically unusable, but this ability is used for people whose strength is not as good as Sean. It is obviously a little insufficient to deal with Dorn, so there is no loss for Sean. Dorn didn''t seem to expect such a situation, and there was a look of surprise on his face. But it was only a moment. The rich experience created by countless dead wars over the years made Dorn very clear how to deal with this situation. Although he did not expect that Sean''s swordsmanship would be so superb, he could create enough blood poison fog to disperse his special ability with only one swing. But from the moment Sean exposed the killing machine, he knew that since his opponent dared to assassinate him, he must have a considerable level of strength, so he didn''t relax his vigilance from the beginning, so he could avoid the wind pressure damage of Sean''s sword. After all, the wind pressure exerted by the swordsman is not just a simple wind pressure, but also has the unique strong sword spirit of the swordsman. If ordinary people thought they could be safe hiding in the blood fog, they would be seriously injured under Sean''s attack. A blood red figure rushed towards Sean. The speed of this figure is very fast. Obviously, it has played the ability of legendary speed. In everyone''s eyes, the dark red figure almost rushed to Sean in the blink of an eye, and then collided with Sean. The earth collapsed completely at this moment! The impact caused by the collision of the two people directly caused the collapse of several meters on the spot within a radius of 100 meters. Only the place where Sean and Donne stood during the confrontation was still in good condition. The most surprising thing is not the collapse of several meters deep, but the continuous expansion of the whole land in the form of increasing layers. Every time we push outward, the internal area will collapse for several meters again. However, in just a few seconds, the original area of only 100 meters has spread to hundreds of meters, and the collapsed area has become tens of meters deep. Many blood clan soldiers who could not dodge fell into these pits one after another. Although it seems that it is not fatal on the surface, in fact, these deep pits are in the collision between Donne and Sean. The infinite pressure has been shrouded in this area. The people who fall into the deep pit can''t hold on for a second and will be directly pressed into a blood mist. Sean and Donne have a very fast confrontation. Although Sean can''t use the ability of space-time acceleration for many times, he is still enough to deal with Donne with legendary speed with the help of adrenal stimulation and lightness. In a sense, Sean and Donne''s abilities are actually quite similar: they both put themselves in an invincible position from the beginning. However, Sean''s space replacement can just restrain Donne''s blood fog. As soon as the two legendary strongmen, who can almost be called the top, fought, it directly led to the white heat of the battle. The people of the surrounding blood clans were also caught in a fight at the moment. Those small and medium-sized blood clans are still at a loss and can''t understand the key relationship of the specific situation, but the blood clan members from Dominic clan and Riley clan don''t have so many scruples. They don''t hesitate to attack the lineage of their own clan cultivated by Donne. In the case of being unprepared, the encirclement and attack of the two clan forces from left to right immediately hit the soldiers of the whole Giovanni clan. ¡­¡­ Seeing the complete chaos in the battlefield, the Paul clan, which has not taken action, now also looks at an ordinary middle-aged man. Compared with the appearance of handsome men and beautiful women in the blood race, this middle-aged man is almost "ugly". But no matter how "ugly", all the blood clan members of Paul''s clan would never underestimate the middle-aged man. The reason is simple. He is the brain of the whole Paul clan. Although nominally speaking, another young man standing next to the middle-aged man is the patriarch of the whole Paul clan, in fact, the patriarch of his clan is a very ordinary blood clan, belonging to the kind of people who will not stand out among the major clans. It is impossible for people like this to set up a family. But Paul did. But for people who don''t know anything from the outside world, it''s a miracle that Paul can build such a powerful clan. But for those who know the inside story, Paul''s ability to establish a clan is not a miracle, or even an accident, but an inevitable result. From the moment he met mills, the inevitable result was already in the process of fate. "Stand in line." Mills sighed, then looked at Paul. "Giovanni should be in a mess. Now someone dares to intercept Dorn." "So... What should we do now?" Paul asked in some panic, "are you going to save people?" Mills narrowed his eyes and observed carefully for a while before he said, "if Donne doesn''t have any cards, it''s estimated that they should be unlucky this time. The people who can unite Dominic and Riley are very skilled, and they have obviously been prepared for a long time before they launch a thunderbolt. " "What do you mean..." "Let''s do it, too." Mills said in a deep voice, "it''s better to do it now than wait until things are settled Moreover, I am not optimistic about Donne''s results. This time, he was obviously hit by people Now I really want to know who the new king of Giovanni clan will be. He has such great courage to attack Dorn directly. " "So I have no hope?" Paul pointed to his nose and asked. "You had no hope from the beginning." Mills laughed and scolded. "Well, I already know, but I still have some expectations. What if?" Paul curled his lips. "It is impossible to expect miracles in our underground world." Mills said solemnly, "please give orders, patriarch." Paul restrained his face, then with a sudden wave of his hand, immediately ordered an attack on the remnant of the Giovanni clan. With the addition of the Paul clan to the war, this moment has completely become the last straw to crush the whole Giovanni clan soldiers, and the chaos has completely become an unstoppable phenomenon. Seeing his own clansman''s lineage being slaughtered, Donne was entangled by Sean, and his heart couldn''t help burning with anger: "attarti!" It seems to be a curse, and it also seems to be a person''s name. Sean didn''t understand the meaning of Dorn''s shouting this sentence. A figure suddenly killed hundreds of blood clan soldiers from the Giovanni clan in an instant, and directly launched a massacre with a momentum like entering a no man''s land. This sudden counter attack made the people of the three clans feel a fatal threat in an instant. Paul is only a prince of the twelfth order. He and Riley can barely stop the prince of the thirteenth order. Mills was obviously not a blood clan good at fighting. At this time, he was protected by a group of soldiers of the Paul clan. The mysterious man who suddenly killed, however, has a strong combat power of level 14, which these people can''t resist at all. Sean''s pupil shrank suddenly. Unexpectedly, Dorn hid such a card in his team. The move was indeed somewhat unexpected. With the play of this card, those small and medium-sized blood clans that were still vacillating before joined the war under another promise of Dorn, and launched an anti siege fight against Paul clan, Riley clan and Dominic clan. For a time, the situation that it was almost a must kill situation for the Giovanni clan was completely reversed. "Damn it!" Dominic uttered a curse. "Father, stop the man and give it to me!" Dominic''s son said. "But you..." Dominic knows that his son''s combat experience is not too rich, at least it is completely incomparable with himself. If he is allowed to intercept them, there may be some mistakes, and even if he doesn''t die at that time, he will be seriously hurt. But similarly, if you intercept the enemy and let your son meet the 14th level strong man who seems to be called atarti, your son must be killed. This result is even more unbearable for Dominica. However, at this time, franmings suddenly appeared next to Dominic and said, "I''ll take your place. I''m just intercepting someone. It''s not a problem. Go and solve atarti. I''m not his opponent." Originally, Dominic and his son were on high alert because of the sudden appearance of franmings, but now they saw that the other party meant to help their own side, which made Dominic and his son feel a little relieved. However, it is obviously impossible to make Dominic trust him completely with only one word from each other. After all, franmings is nominally Donne''s escort at this time. It seems that he is sensitive to his identity. Without saying anything, franmings directly attacked Dominic''s opponent. The smelly blood gas obviously contains some strong toxin, which seems to be somewhat similar to Donne''s blood fog. In this way, naturally, he provoked the other party''s constant scolding, but franmings completely ignored it and just attacked himself. In order to broaden Dominic''s heart, he also pushed his opponent back and kept his battlefield away from Dominic''s son as far as possible. Seeing this, Dominic also knew that there was no better choice, so as soon as he gritted his teeth and gave his son an encouraging look, he rushed towards the prince of Giovanni clan named atarti. Chapter 1334 Sean''s eyes flashed brilliantly, and the offensive in his hand could not help accelerating a bit. The appearance of atarti made Sean realize that the heart of the blood prince was far deeper than the intelligence records of others. But what really attracted Sean''s attention was the other party''s forbearance. Even in the face of Alexis''s sweeping attack, he still didn''t expose this card when he decisively sacrificed two escorts appointed by Giovanni''s old patriarch to protect him. Until now. After Paul''s clan joined and the war became the last straw to crush Dorn, Dorn finally opened his long hidden card. In fact, if this atarti is allowed to continue to rage, the only thing that will eventually collapse will be the coalition gathered by Sean. From this point, we can see that Dorn is also a very good player at playing cards, because he knows under what circumstances to open the bottom card can achieve the maximum benefit effect. It''s just a pity that he never dreamed that his ruling authority would be provoked one after another. If Riley''s resistance was what he expected, then Dominic and Riley''s cooperation was somewhat unexpected. And Paul''s standing in line makes Dorn feel serious betrayal, which is the real reason for forcing Paul to open the last card. However, what I never expected was that franmings also chose to take action at this moment, and he took a clear stand on his opposite side, which became the last straw that made all his layout and plans fail completely. Facing the complete failure of the situation, Dorn gave a sharp howl, and a strong smell of blood burst out of him. But this time, the blood smell did not turn into a blood mist, but seemed to have self-consciousness. Dorn took it as an extension of his body and attacked Sean from all directions. Blood kill! One of Donne''s legendary abilities. This ability allows Dorn to force all the blood gas stored in his body out of the body through some special stimulation means, forming body derived parts controlled by his consciousness, so as to attack the enemy in an all-round way. And this legendary ability will be strengthened to a certain extent with the improvement of Donne''s strength. At this time, Donne pushed his legendary ability to the extreme, forming eight unusually strong blood red arms and launching a fierce attack on Sean from all directions. For a moment, Sean was like in a circle, surrounded by enemies from front to back, left to right. Although the eight arms derived from Donne''s body are probably less than two-thirds of Donne''s own strength, even so, Sean has a strong pressure to face multiple legendary strong men at the same time. However, Donne was the only one who could still threaten Sean. The siege of the other eight arms from all directions just made Sean have some thorny feelings. The three arms suddenly attacked Sean from the left. The black king in Sean''s hand gently picked it and tilted the lower left blood red arm, thus blocking the other two blood red arms on the same attack track. At the same time, Sean''s pace also retreated slightly, passing a blood red arm coming from the right. At the same time, he waved his sword and slashed. After a sudden fight with the second arm coming from the right, Sean did not hesitate to return to the sword and withdraw again. At the same time, his body suddenly bent, and let go of two arms coming from the rear. At the same time, the black king in his hand suddenly cut up. He didn''t need to see it with his own eyes. Just with the sense of heavy blow from his right hand, Sean knew he had blocked Donne''s eighth arm. From the three blood red arms on the left to Sean blocking the eighth blood red arm falling above, the whole confrontation process was actually only two seconds. It was almost a breath of Kung Fu. Sean and Donne had completed a battle of attack and defense rhythm. "Stagnation!" In the moment of blocking the eighth falling arm, Sean suddenly launched his legendary ability. However, the target of this time is not Dorn, but the eight blood red arms as a derivative part of Dorn''s body. At the moment when the stagnation effect took effect, Dorn''s face suddenly changed: as he has become a part of his own derivation, the abnormal state of these eight arms is naturally sympathetic to Dorn. Obviously, the connection consciousness still exists, but it seems to be separated and isolated. It seems that the transmission of consciousness is completely frozen. No matter how Dorn directs, the eight blood red arms still remain in the state that they were blocked by Sean one by one. It can be said that these eight arms are completely out of Donne''s control, but Donne can still feel the transmission flow of consciousness. As if, originally just a straight-line transmission, it was suddenly twisted into a lump, and the transmission process of consciousness became extraordinarily long. Sean didn''t give Donne any time to think and react at all at this time. After successfully controlling Donne''s blood killing, Sean suddenly bullied Donne in front of him with an arrow step, and the black king in his hand suddenly burst into a very dazzling light. It is said to be bright, but in fact, in the eyes of outsiders, it is like a dark light, dark and dark, just like entering a cave where you can''t see your fingers. Originally, this dark environment is not a problem for the strong who have reached the count level in the underground world. But Sean''s brilliance is obviously not an ordinary "dark" tone. Because Dorn found that he couldn''t see anything at the moment when he was shrouded in darkness. At the same time, a huge sense of crisis suddenly shrouded his whole body, especially the tingling feeling from all over his body, which fully reminded him of the crisis he was facing at the moment. For strong people like him, threat sensing has rarely appeared. But at the moment, the slight tingling feeling around him was obviously a threat that had not appeared on him for a long time. These feelings fully show that Sean''s attack must be able to easily break his body''s own defense strength. This is absolutely an incredible thing for Dorn, because it is difficult to break the body''s own defense without fierce fighting for a period of time. Of course, this kind of "breaking" does not mean the simple slight injury to the body, but the threat that has been enough to affect the body''s ability to move and other factors. Almost at the moment when Donne had this sense of threat, Sean''s sword had pierced Donne''s right shoulder. A sharp sword gas exploded from Donne''s right shoulder and splashed a blood mist. Then Donne found that his right hand had been basically abandoned: Sean''s sword gas was very sharp and could even completely restrain Donne''s blood gas surge, so as to prevent Donne''s injury from being repaired. You know, the reason why the blood clan appears to be more combat effective than normal humans is largely because of its own injury repair ability. Often in the same critical injury situation, because of their own blood gas surge, the recovery of the injury is much better than human beings, which leads to many seriously injured human beings will eventually become blood sucking bait. However, Sean''s sword Qi completely restrained Dorn''s blood gas surge, which made Dorn unable to use the blood gas in his body to accelerate the recovery of the injury. It means that his right hand was really abandoned by Sean''s sword. For the blood clan who do not like to fight with weapons, their hands are their most powerful weapons. Donne, who has legendary speed, is the strongest supporter of this concept. Now one right hand is abandoned by Sean, which is tantamount to greatly weakening Donne''s combat ability. However, even at this moment, Donne can''t understand why it is also level 14, but Sean''s strength can suppress himself so easily? Even let himself feel the threat of death completely. You know, now, let alone in the blood clan society, even in the whole underground world, there are no more than ten people in the same rank who can fight with him, and so far, only blaid of the lesenba family can really make him feel the threat of death. Where did the man with black hair and black pupils come from? However, Sean didn''t intend to leave any time for Dorn to think. Since his strength has been greatly improved and stabilized, there are few fierce battles that can make him pay as much attention as before in the war with Brad. Perhaps at the beginning, Donne did make Sean feel a bit tricky, but after getting familiar with Donne''s fighting rhythm and habits, Donne was not a worthy opponent for Sean. All he needs is a small trap to lure Donne into a flaw, and Sean is sure to end the battle completely. Just like now - in the current situation of proliferation and chaos, the sooner to end the battle, the better it will be for Sean''s side. Therefore, Sean naturally used his strongest combat cards directly. After a sword abolished Donne''s right hand, Sean then stabbed another sword into Donne''s left shoulder, with an interval of less than a second. Only a terrible howl sounded, and Donne''s hands had been completely destroyed by Sean. At this moment, Donne really felt the approaching of death. He could even smell the rotten stench of death. "Still want to escape!" Different from ordinary people''s greater potential and death fighting consciousness in the face of desperate situation, Donne may be strong and have rich fighting experience, but since he was infected with the smell of fate, the smooth environment has created his mentality change. At this time, when facing the desperate situation, Donne''s first reaction was not to continue to fight with Sean, but chose to escape. But unfortunately, if you face ordinary people, with Donne''s legendary speed, you may really be able to run away. But for Sean, who has "space-time acceleration", Donne''s speed is really not legendary - especially when it is used to deal with straight-line running. It was almost as soon as Dorn turned and ran away, breaking the scope shrouded by Sean''s sword, Sean had caught up with Dorn. I saw a black sword shining from the air, so fast that even the people around just felt that a black brilliance flashed away in the air, like a meteor. Then Donne fell to the ground in the form of a very ugly dog gnawing mud. The whole person could not move except struggling. At this moment, there was a sudden silence on the whole battlefield. All the two sides who were still in the scuffle stopped fighting. Everyone silently looked at Dorn who fell to the ground and Sean who had stood behind him with a sword. The outcome of this battle is clearly certain. "You... Who the hell are you?" Donne struggled and turned over, lying on his back on the ground, looking at Sean in horror, "why..." "Tyrant?" Sean sneered, and the slightly raised corners of his mouth showed a very ironic smile, "maybe for others, your name and strength are really terrible and deterrent, but for me, you are nothing From the moment you chose to face me, you have lost. Because you don''t know me, but I know you very well. " Donne''s pupils have a very strong contraction: "what do you want to do?" "Nothing." Sean shrugged. "I just need your blood." Hearing Sean''s words, Dorn struggled harder, but his limbs have been completely destroyed by Sean. How can he avoid Sean''s next move. "You are against the whole Giovanni clan!" "Against the Giovanni clan?" Sean smiled, "don''t worry, it won''t be soon You, the new king of the Giovanni clan, should thank you for your help. " "New... New king?" Dorn didn''t seem to expect such an outcome at all. But Sean didn''t want to talk to Dorn anymore. He cut Dorn''s carotid artery with a sword and began to bleed. Seeing that Donne was bled directly by Sean so crisp, the Giovanni blood clan who had surrendered and no longer resisted suddenly went crazy and resisted again. Moreover, it was even more intense and desperate than the previous struggle. It was obvious that they knew the next fate of themselves and others - in the blood clan civil war, Generally, there will not be too fierce fighting. Usually, after one party declares failure, the other party will choose to release as long as it receives enough benefits. The act of killing people without even negotiating, like Sean, often represents only one meaning in the social structure of the blood clan: cleansing. This is a great purge of a lineage, faction and clan. Once you move your hand, everyone under the commander will be killed. This is also the reason why these people will start to fight desperately. Obviously, they are all direct members of Donne''s family. On the contrary, the three strong princes of the 13th order who fought with Dominic father and son, Paul, Riley, etc. now stood aside indifferently and did not continue to fight. Although they are nominally the guardians of Donne, in fact, they are not directly affiliated with Donne. Unless Donne succeeds to become the king of Giovanni clan, they are directly affiliated with Donne. At this moment, Dorn has not officially taken over the succession from the patriarch of Giovanni clan, so he can not be regarded as a direct subordinate relationship, so he will not make unnecessary sacrifices here. But this feeling of rabbit death and fox sorrow is obviously not easy. Among the others present, except those of the Paul clan who obviously did not expect such a result, the people of Dominic and Riley had obviously been explained for a long time. Therefore, in the face of these Donne lineal members who suddenly became crazy and began to resist, they did not panic at all, but suppressed them at a very fast speed. Without the support of other small and medium-sized clans, these blood clan soldiers could not turn up any big waves. They were soon hanged on the spot by the blood clan soldiers of Dominic clan and Riley clan. Similarly, under the joint attack of Dominic and his son, the strong Prince of the 14th rank blood family named atarti was soon defeated and killed on the spot. So far, an action against Dorn ended quickly with a decadent momentum, leaving no suspense. Chapter 1335 As Donne was bled directly by Sean and the bleeding core was taken, everyone present knew that they had no way back. If the person selected by Sean cannot succeed to become the new king of the Giovanni clan, the Paul clan, the Riley clan and the Dominic clan will all become funerary objects. In the words of the surface world, this is a political change event. Blood clan allows civil war between different clans, even small-scale war with dependent clans, but it will never allow internal killing of the same clan. Once this happens, it''s ok if you can handle it perfectly. If not, what''s waiting for you is the cleaning of losers. It is the first time in the underground world that Sean has directly dragged all three big clans into the water. Riley and Dominic obviously knew this result long ago, so their faces looked very calm and there was no big difference. At most, Dominic raised his eyebrows slightly. After all, Sean''s bloodletting method is too cruel, at least for a blood family. Paul''s face was full of shock. He only chose to stand in line under some special forms of coercion. Before that, he didn''t know what Sean''s action and specific plan were. But now, it doesn''t matter what the other party''s plan is. The important thing is that he can''t leave the other party. If the Giovanni clan really wants revenge, he will only be treated as a betrayer. On the contrary, it was Francis, with an amazing look in his eyes. Sean ignored the eyes of others and took out all Donne''s blood. After collecting all Donne''s blood, he took out the blood nucleus in Donne''s body. Now Donne''s death is a certainty. Even if Donne is thrown back into the blood pool, he can''t revive. So they, the traitors, are basically convicted. Paul''s look of distress could not help looking at mills, but he saw the latter shaking his head slightly. Looking at Mills'' calm look, Paul''s uneasy heart began to calm down. "Sir, you seem to have no way back." Franmings glanced at the silent crowd around him, and then his eyes couldn''t help falling on Sean. "Oh?" Sean glanced back at the ambitious man, then turned back and continued to be busy with his business. It is not easy to extract Donne''s blood and blood nucleus, completely retain its blood activity, and transform it into blood source power. If there is a slight difference, it is likely that nothing will be obtained in the end. For Sean''s plan, there will never be any mistakes. Therefore, he is really not interested in saying hello to franmings. Although the strength of level 13 is really worth paying attention to, that''s all. Being ignored by Sean, franmings''s face stiffened slightly, but he didn''t get angry. He is not a fool. He knows that Sean can win Dominic and Riley, and can confront him head-on and solve him quickly by extremely clean means, which proves that Sean''s combat power is strong and terrible. Therefore, franmings will not face Sean, at least not now. "I don''t know what contradiction Your Excellency has with Donne. I have to kill Donne, but anyway, now Donne is dead, and the Giovanni clan will never let you go." Franmings continued, "but I have a way to help you out of this dilemma." Dominic and Riley were slightly stunned, then turned their heads and looked at franmings. That look is like looking at an idiot. "You said first that Donne is dead, so as long as you support you to become the new king of Giovanni clan, you can help me deal with the subsequent trouble of this matter, can''t you?" Sean said without looking back. "Yes." Franmings said proudly, "I don''t think anyone can do it except me." "Dominic and Riley are also strong competitors behind Donne, even... Paul behind you." Sean said, "in that case, why should I help you? I know Dominic and Riley better than you. In that case, why don''t I help the people I know? " "Because their ranking is not as good as mine." Franmings glanced around Dominic and Riley, but when he looked at Paul''s clan, his eyes did not stop on Paul''s face, but on mills, who was protected by the members of Paul''s clan, "although it''s hard to hear, it''s actually so My ability is by no means below Donne. What Donne is slightly stronger than me is only his personal strength. Now that Donne is dead, I don''t think anyone can successfully solve the follow-up storm of this matter except me. " "Oh." Sean replied coldly. Riley had already started to laugh, which sounded particularly ironic. The blood clan, especially the demon faction, are a group of people who are particularly proud. In other words, they are a group of rebellious and cruel people, both men and women. In terms of Riley''s character of daring to challenge and fight Dorn when she was very powerful, it would be a hell if she mocked franmings so much and didn''t fight back. Franmings looked back at Riley and said coldly, "does Lord Riley think there is something wrong with what I said?" "I''ve heard that you are a very arrogant person before. I didn''t know until I saw you today. It''s really a rumor." Riley smiled. The smile was pretty good, but everyone knew that what Riley was going to say was certainly not good, and franmings would not answer it. But even if franmings doesn''t answer, it doesn''t mean Riley will shut up: "I''ve never seen such a shameless arrogant as you. Do you think it''s up to you? " "Do you think there is anyone else besides me?" Franmings responded impolitely. "It really doesn''t bother you." Sean, who had dealt with Donne''s blood problems, stood up and said, "I have a candidate for your new king of the Giovanni clan, so it''s obviously impossible for you to persuade me to support you to become the new king of the Giovanni clan." Franmings''s face became a little ugly, but more importantly, his eyes fell on Sean''s hand. That''s the essence of Donne''s blood. Any blood clan of the Giovanni clan can get a great sublimation and blood reinforcement as long as it gets the essence of this vein. If you are a prince who has not reached level 14, you may even get these three legendary abilities that Dorn has mastered when breaking through the realm in the future. Even the legendary strong who has reached level 14 can gain more understanding of the law. This is the greatest value of Donne''s blood essences in Sean''s hands. But for the non Giovanni clan, the value of this blood essence is not so great, and at the same time, it will completely improve the ability of blood vessels in its own body: in short, it is directly from the non direct line to the direct line. However, for the strong people who have reached the level of Serena, the essence of this vein is of no value. Because Serena can''t give up her lexumba blood and turn into Giovanni blood. What Furlong Cummings wants is not the so-called "Sean''s support", but rather the essence of blood extracted from Donne''s blood and blood nuclei. "New king? Who do you mean? " Franmings looked back at Sean, and his eyes were no longer so polite, "Dominic? Or Riley? " He simply ignored Paul. "It won''t bother you." Sean said faintly, "if you want to compete with me, you can try. As for the results of the losers, I guess you already know. " Franmings stared at Sean, his eyes were particularly focused and serious, as if he wanted to identify the elements of Sean''s jokes. But it''s a pity that Sean''s look hasn''t changed at all. After a long time, franmings finally sank and turned away. The several Prince guards responsible for protecting Dorn did not leave, because they failed to protect Dorn. If they returned to the Giovanni clan, they would only be punished and could not get any praise. In particular, the departure of franmings will spread the news that they will stand idly by and watch Donne''s death, so they have no other way out except to be loyal to the "new king" in Sean''s mouth. In a sense, they were also accomplices in Donne''s death. "We want to know, who is the so-called new king in your mouth?" "You''ll know soon." Sean said in a deep voice, but his eyes could not help looking at the battlefield where imoku fought with the ancestor of the blood elf, "I''m afraid the news of Dorn''s death will soon spread throughout the territory of the Giovanni clan. Are you ready to respond?" "Before I came here, I began to shrink the defense line." Dominic said, "as long as it doesn''t take too long, there will be no problem." Compared with Dominic''s prudence, Riley is much more free and easy: "anyway, there is nothing left in my clan. It''s the same with taking them all away. I''ve prepared them for transfer at any time." Sean nodded slightly, and then his eyes fell on the camp of the Paul clan After a brief commotion, mills and Paul came towards Sean. For the two members of Paul''s clan, Sean''s eyes only stayed on Paul for a short time, and then fell on mills: "are you the staff of Paul''s clan?" "I didn''t expect my fame to be so big. I thought it was well hidden." Mills smiled. Although the words seemed a little self deprecating, in fact, the smile was very simple, not mixed with too many thoughts, as if he really accepted his life. "As far as the fig leaf is concerned, it''s really good enough." Sean smiled and thought mills was a little interesting, "but as far as the superior is concerned, it''s still worse. Of course, the reason is not you, but the one around you. " Mills knew what Sean meant by this: Paul is good at everything, but he likes to show occasionally, so he often makes some own dragon events. Even if they have been very attentive to help deal with and clean up the mess, they will naturally attract some people''s attention after more times. However, mills could only sigh helplessly. "You are human." Sean watched mills carefully for a moment, then suddenly said. Mills''s face suddenly changed. But it was Paul who acted more rapidly. Paul suddenly pulled mills back and protected himself behind him. At the same time, he showed an undisguised killing and hostility to Sean. Suddenly, the blood clan members of the Paul clan obviously realized something. All of them put on a fighting posture and were ready to rush to rescue. But the people of Riley clan and Dominic clan are not free. When they see the change of the attitude of the members of Paul clan, they immediately become vigilant and raise their weapons at the same time. At this moment, the camp attitude of both sides became hostile again. "Don''t be nervous." Seeing Paul''s attitude, Sean suddenly had a great favor for the man named Paul, "I''m human, too. From the surface world. " Paul was stunned for a moment, then began to look at Sean carefully, but he couldn''t tell whether Sean said it was true or false. On the contrary, mills was stunned for a while, and then began to seriously look at Sean, and then opened his mouth and said, "chainas?" "Sort of." Sean hesitated, "but I''m curious about how you came to the underground world, and... You can make the devil party accept you." "It''s a coincidence." Mills hesitated a little before he spoke. Mills didn''t plan to answer this question, and Sean didn''t plan to ask. After all, everyone has his own secret. Seeing that Sean was not from the underground world and did not intend to be harmful to mills, Paul also persuaded the clan members to stop meaningless hostilities under mills'' persuasion. In fact, both Paul and mills know that if Sean really intends to be bad for them, they can''t live at all. After all, whether Dominic clan or Riley clan, their strength is stronger than Paul clan, not to mention that the two clans are still working together. "But are you really going to let Francis leave?" Riley asked, "he will certainly go back to Giovanni castle to publicize Donne''s death." "I know." Sean nodded, "but Kane has to grow. This franmings will be left to Kane to solve by himself. As long as my next plan is successful, Kane''s final strength will not be much weaker than franmings. And if he can''t even solve Francis, even if he can become the new king of the Giovanni clan, you won''t obey him, will you? " Riley smiled sweetly and didn''t answer the question, but her attitude clearly showed the result of the fact. Dominic just snorted and didn''t say much. Only Paul and mills looked at each other and seemed to have made some secret judgments. Sean was curious about this, because he couldn''t imagine what kind of story the two people had to go through to make them have such amazing tacit understanding and communication skills. But Sean also knew that with this alone, he could not persuade mills to use it for Kane. "The new King we want to swear allegiance to... Is his name Kane?" Finally, it was the three strong princes who had been ignored by the edge. "Yes." Sean nodded. "This is the future new king of your Giovanni clan." The three looked at each other and soon nodded as if they had made some major decision. Then one of them spoke again and said, "I don''t know where this Lord Kane... Is now?" "On the battlefield of the blood elves." Sean smiled. "Why, do you want to protect your new king?" "We have no choice, have we?" A prince strong man said in a deep voice, and then walked away without his head. The other two politely saluted Sean before turning away. Chapter 1336 Donne''s death was soon passed on to the whole Giovanni clan through the mouth of franmings. At this time, the two strongest fighting forces around Sean still didn''t end his battle. If the battle between the super strong can end soon, there are usually only two situations: the first is that both sides have no intention to entangle, but only test each other briefly. After knowing each other''s depth, they will stop with tacit understanding; The second is that both sides have fought with the belief that they will die, so they will exchange injury for injury regardless of the injury, and only pursue the strongest injury to the opponent. However, this kind of battle will end soon, only in terms of the strength level between the super strong. For the outside world, it usually takes more than ten hours to several days: it all depends on the personal strength of both sides. Alexis thought that the battle between Sean and Donne should not end so soon, so she said she would end the battle soon to help Sean. But unexpectedly, Donne and Sean were just a face-to-face time, not even half an hour before and after. Donne was already dead. At this time, when the news of Donne''s death spread to the whole Giovanni clan, it was the third day of Donne''s death. At this time, the battle between Alexis and the ancestor who had just awakened from the blood pool of the lesenba family had just begun. In this case, the dispute between Serena and Prince abule had to be temporarily stopped. It can even be said that the whole lesenba family is in a "stagnant" state at this time. It is precisely because of this situation that the current situation in the underground world has begun to completely deviate from Sean''s expectations: the Giovanni clan sounded the war horn to suppress the rebels. The commander of this army is franmings Giovanni. If franmings wants to be the king of the Giovanni clan, he must prove his value. Suppressing the murderer who killed Dorn and all the rebels is undoubtedly the best way to gain reputation, so franmings will not miss it. Perhaps Sean''s personal combat power is indeed very strong, even above franmings, but such a large Giovanni clan can''t have a prince of level 14. Princes like Dominic who have opened up new clans have fourteen levels. Naturally, there will be fourteen or even fifteen levels of princes among many other dependent clans from Giovanni clan. This is the powerful inside strength of the thirteen clans. Of course, it is one thing to have this kind of inside strength, but whether the whole clan can unite is another matter. When Dorn was still alive, because he was the designated successor, others naturally did not have any intention to compete with him. After all, everyone knew that no one could compete with Dorn for his potential and future achievements. Even if franmings was unwilling to admit defeat, in fact, he knew that he had no chance of winning. Everything he did was just a struggle. But when Donne died, the whole Giovanni clan was shocked, which naturally attracted the attention of many people with intentions. Although the leader of the revenge army is franmings, in fact, several supporters have been split internally, and franmings is not the only one. After all, he can''t do what Donne has as strong and hopeless influence as he can. That''s why Furlong Cummings first wanted to get the essence of Sean''s blood. The essence of blood is more than an absolute recognition of Giovanni''s clan heirs, just like the imperial seal of the Empire of Chinas. ¡­¡­ "What next?" Since franmings initiated and convened the internal war of Giovanni clan, except Dominic returned to his territory and chose to stick to it, Paul clan and Riley clan chose to follow Sean and accompany him in guerrilla warfare. The concept of guerrilla warfare prevails in the surface world, and there are few such acts of war in the underground world. However, because the Paul clan has mills, it is obviously very good at this kind of guerrilla warfare. It was Riley who asked Sean about his next plan. But Paul and mills were both there. "We continue to fight guerrilla warfare. As long as we are not surrounded, the other party can''t help us." Sean sighed and said reluctantly, "the situation has changed more than I expected three times. However, this is also in line with that sentence. The plan can never catch up with changes, so we can only do so before we come up with new countermeasures. " "Dominic''s side..." Paul said. However, before Paul finished, Riley interrupted his speech: "as long as we are alive and taking action, the pressure on Dominic will not be too great. And... You haven''t been to Dominic''s castle, so you may not know the situation there. As long as Dominic defends based on the terrain of the castle, they need to mobilize the strength of the whole clan to eliminate the Dominic clan. In this way, it will give us more space. " "Prince Riley is right." Mills nodded. Although he was the head of the Paul clan, the wise aide always kept his identity in mind and maintained his most humble attitude towards all blood families in the underground world. "As long as we are not destroyed, their war against the prince of Dominica will not be too fierce, And once they can''t win after trying to attack several times, they will soon change their attitude and stop blindly attacking. " "So simply put, our trouble will probably be bigger." Sean said, "but we only need to... Stick to it for about half a month." "You still have cards?" Mills was keenly aware of the lines hidden in Sean''s words. "Yes, but few people know." Sean nodded. Hearing this, Riley showed a sweet smile. Mills glanced at Riley with a thoughtful look: "this should be why Dominic is willing to return to the castle and stick to it, so as to reduce your pressure I don''t know. Can you tell us what your last reserved card is? " "Of course." Sean smiled. "The other two ancestors who are fighting with the ancestors of the blood elves and the ancestors of lesenba are my people." Paul and mills'' pupils suddenly shrunk. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Sean''s hidden cards were so terrible anyway! Needless to say, the two ancestors ended the battle. As long as one of them ended the battle and came to support, let alone the army of Giovanni clan, even if the whole blood clan formed a coalition mode again, it could not resist. Just look at Alexis''s freedom on the tripartite battlefield before. What''s more Mills''s face soon showed excitement: "if you just stick to it for about half a month, it won''t be a problem at all The battle of the Allied forces made the whole blood clan allied forces lose more than 70% of blood slaves. According to the normal standard of action, franmings united other clans attached to the Giovanni clan this time, but there must not be too many blood slaves that can be used, so they can only use the full members of the clan. " Blood slaves are the main force of the blood clan''s conventional combat, and they are also the strength of the blood clan that is not afraid to fight the war of attrition. But although blood slaves are easy to replenish, it still takes time to develop slowly. Like this Jihad, the whole blood clan lost so many blood slaves that it is impossible to replenish them without hundreds of years of recuperation. Because of this, if a war breaks out at this time, the blood clan must mobilize its formal members to participate in the war, and this loss can not be replenished in a short time. In history, the reason why countless powerful blood clans went downhill or even perished was that after the cannon fodder of blood slaves was consumed, they had to use formal clan members to fight. Therefore, if any clan is not really in the position of death, there will be a casualty index. As long as the casualty index is exceeded, any blood clan will choose a temporary retreat. After all, for the blood clan, the long life is enough for them to take a long time to take revenge: ironically, the blood feud between several blood clans is often formed by the entanglement of hundreds or even thousands of years. That is, after several generations or hundreds of years of war, the two families that have become dead enemies have forgotten the original intention of the war, only knowing that they can''t let each other have a good life. That''s why, after a long time, the contradiction between the two clans will gradually turn into an endless war relationship. "So, how many blood slaves can they use?" Sean asked. "It is preliminarily estimated that it should be more than one million." After all, mills has stayed in the underground world for many years, so he should know more about the social structure of the blood clan than Sean, "however, the scale of blood slaves really engaged in the pursuit and encirclement of us should not exceed 400000 After all, the actual number of this operation will be much smaller after being apportioned among many clans, because after the previous coalition operation, not every clan can use more than 10000 blood slaves. " Hearing Mills''s words, Sean roughly understood: "then if we add in the forces that they want to divide troops to surround the Dominic clan, the number of enemies we really need to deal with will be less?" "The Dominic clan did not participate in the coalition operation this time, and their strength is well preserved, so it is estimated that they will not want to eat this hard bone from the beginning." Mills is worthy of being a counselor and has grasped the key point in an instant, "but if they can''t find us, they will certainly choose to take action against the Dominic clan. I estimate that the mobilized force will be about 200000 to 300000 blood slaves." Hearing this, Sean immediately had some toothache. At the beginning, Sean killed many of their high-level core combat forces in order to give Dominic clan a downfall, which undoubtedly brought great trouble to Dominic clan in the current situation. According to Sean''s previous understanding of the Dominic clan, they should retain about 200000 blood slaves. For the general large blood clan, this number is a relatively regular number, not much or many, but for the Dominic clan that has operated for hundreds of years and thousands of years, this number is even small. However, this is also closely related to the original development strategy of Dominica clan: Dominica clan has always been an elite strategy of low-key development. Therefore, in order to avoid causing too much attention and trouble, the scale of blood slaves they keep in captivity has always been maintained at a relatively low level, creating an illusion of weakness for the outside world. However, there are not few elites in their clan. There are many high-end combat forces. If Sean hadn''t killed in Dominic castle before, Dominic wouldn''t have the slightest fear even if franmings devoted all his energy to Dominic clan and fought a death war with Dominic. But now the situation is different. Dominic can share the pressure for Sean, but he can''t bear all the pressure. According to Sean''s estimation, he can only bear the general pressure limit at most. "We must find a way to contain half the strength of Francis''s army." Sean said in a deep voice, "the other half, with Dominic''s cunning, will dig a trap for them to jump. Then, as long as franmings jumps down, he has only two choices: either increase his troops again or redeploy half of the troops we need to contain. " "If that''s all, I have a good idea." After thinking for a moment, mills suddenly said, "near the nules clan, there is a mixed terrain, mainly valleys, hills and trapezoidal valleys. This terrain is very suitable for us to hide and sneak attacks. At the same time, it can also make it impossible for Francis''s troops to carry out formation smoothly, And the nules clan is also one of the clans that responded to franmings''s call. " Hearing mills'' words, Sean already knew mills'' war strategy. After all, he had been around William and Hella for so many years and didn''t learn anything: "as long as we maintain enough harassment and even inflict heavy losses on the nules clan several times, Francis must invest at least half of his troops to entangle with us here And at the same time, because he is unable to defeat us for a long time, it will bring him great doubt, so he must operate on the Dominic clan. " "Yes." Mills nodded, "in this way, the war will unfold as we expected However, such a battle will also have some disadvantages for us. As long as the other party invests a sufficient number of special action teams or high-level combat teams composed of princes, we will soon be defeated by the other party''s encroachment strategy. " "I know that." Sean certainly knows the drawbacks of this tactic. "So, as long as you can guarantee that your card can be opened within half a month, we can carry out this tactical movement." Mills said in a deep voice. "I can guarantee that." Sean nodded and said seriously, "then the strategic plan is so determined As for the tactical details, how many days do you expect us to support at the beginning? " "At least three days." Mills said, "franmings should be entangled with us here for two or three days before he divides his troops to surround the Dominic clan. After all, it''s him, not us, who is anxious to win, so as long as we get through the most difficult three days, we can probably relax a little for about a week. " "It''s better not to underestimate others." Sean thought for a moment before he said, "we evaluate the difficult period in three days, but we deal with the subsequent actions in five days Franmings may be arrogant and foolish, but he is definitely not a very stupid person. I estimate that he will start using the tactics of the special action team in three days at most. But in this respect, we can only hope that awesome Dominic can make Furlong Cummings have to go out to support again in a short time. " "If we take into account the journey time of the army... After we have passed the first difficult period, we will have to support for about ten days before we can usher in the second gasp time." Mills spread out a marching map, and then began to measure the distance on the map. "Counting the three difficult days ahead, we have spent 13 days, almost reaching the level of half a month." "How far are we from that valley?" Riley asked suddenly. "About a day''s journey." Mills calculated it and answered. "Now franmings'' troops have assembled and are moving towards us. If I led my people to attack the nules clan first, I should be able to delay one or two days." Riley thought for a moment and then said, "in this way, we can buy fifteen days In half a month, sir Sean, your bodyguard will be able to arrive. " "In terms of the speed of the super strong, time is absolutely enough." Sean nodded. At this time, he wanted to confirm the time with Alexis, but the news he sent out was like a stone sinking into the sea. This also made Sean very clear that Alexis must have fought with the blood ancestor, so he could really rely on himself in the next 15 days. Chapter 1337 Countless numb people charged one after another. These people are male and female, and their ages seem to range from seventeen or eight to thirty or forty. The equipment they use is very rudimentary. In order to ensure their mobility, they hardly wear any protective equipment above medium size, and most of their weapons are short swords. Only a few people will use spears with stronger puncture power or more sophisticated swords, spears and other weapons. These people who look numb and almost have no consciousness are blood slaves kept by the blood clan. In the surface world, people usually call it human puppet. Because these blood slaves have long lost their self-awareness and cognition, the only thing they need to do is to execute the orders issued by the blood clan commander. This time, the command given by the blood clan commander is to destroy all enemies at all costs. Therefore, even if their strength is not as good as their opponents, they still have no fear and launch a death charge one by one towards the enemies in their vision. This is a tragic battle being staged in the hills and valleys. In the face of this overwhelming number of blood slaves, Paul clan and Riley clan have few blood slaves to consume for various reasons: the former is because they participated in the call for blood clan coalition war launched by Donne; The latter is the result of being suppressed by Donne in recent years, so the two clans can only let the formal members of the clan fight against the enemy. However, although the formal members of the clan have stronger combat effectiveness than blood slaves, it is easy to take care of one thing and lose the other once they are entangled under the condition that ants kill many elephants. Moreover, Giovanni''s Revenge division is not only blood slaves. They also have formal blood clan members from clans, and those who can be sent to show their faces on the battlefield are generally elite talents. A blood clan member of the Paul clan stopped several blood slaves who rushed to him, and tore them completely with both hands. The blood light in his eyes showed that the Lord of the Paul clan had completely killed the violent spirit. When facing the charge of another blood slave, he rushed forward without hesitation and collapsed the chest of the blood slave. But before he could react, he just felt a sudden pain in his heart. When he looked down, a sharp right hand directly penetrated the front chest of the blood slave whose chest was collapsed by him, then inserted it into his heart, suddenly pulled out his blood core and completely crushed it. Blood clan members who have lost blood nuclei, regardless of their rank, can''t live. It''s like the normal human heart being dug out directly. However, before the Lord of the Paul clan lost consciousness, a roar formed by the extremely fierce waving force suddenly sounded, sweeping across his neck like a strong wind, and then the Lord''s head had flown up. The man who crushed the Lord''s blood core was a baron. But now he looked at the Lord''s head Chapter 1338 Fifteen days, this is a limit period set by Sean for himself since the beginning of the war. Because Sean didn''t know how long the battle between Alexis and imoku would last, but he knew that the war between imoku and the ancestor of the blood elf was a real death battle - only one of them could survive. Therefore, Sean believed that it would only take ten days to win such a death battle, and he believed more in imoku''s strength, so he set the number of fifteen days. It is precisely because of this that after discussing with mills and others, he will formulate a series of strategic plans. But what I didn''t expect was that the plan basically died when it was just implemented On the third day, Flemings directly gave up the large forces to encircle Sean and instead besieged the castle of the Dominic clan. Sean directly led his troops to other small and medium-sized clans of the Giovanni clan. Sean''s first target was the vassal of the Giovanni clan, the nules clan on the fifth sequence list. The contest between the two sides was launched. In just one day, the last 20000 blood slaves left by the alliance of Paul clan and Riley clan were consumed in the war against the nules clan. As a price, the nules clan was completely crippled by the blood clan soldiers led by Sean. In the death battle, even the owner of the nules clan died on the spot, and almost all the blood clans above the Viscount of the whole clan died. Even Sean did not expect that the nules clan would choose such a bloody counterattack. According to the sequential clan mode of blood clan generation by generation, the emerging blood clan directly separated from the thirteen clans of this clan is the second sequential clan. The strength of the head of this kind of clan must be the prince rank. Even if not, its future growth limit must be above the prince, and two or more clans can definitely be cultivated within the clan, which is the strength of the second sequence clan. If those future achievements cannot become the blood clan of the prince, the thirteen clans will never let them break away and open up their own clans. Being able to open up a new clan is an honor that needs to be screened and identified. From the stage of opening up a clan, the development of a clan will naturally have its own rise and fall history. Each clan lasts for 500 years. If there is only one prince left in the powerful clan due to various reasons in the 500 year development history of the clan, and the owner of the clan has started the second generation transmission, the clan will fall from the second sequence to the third sequence. In other words, the clans in the third sequence must be clans with at least one prince. After the fourth sequence, the clan inheritance has begun for more than two generations, and the strength of the strongest within the clan is the Duke rank; The fifth sequence is the Marquis order; The sixth sequence is the Earl rank; The seventh sequence is naturally the Viscount order, and this is also the lowest sequence. If there is not even a viscount in a clan, it is not far from being annexed by other clans. Nules clan, a clan in the fifth sequence, is headed by a powerful marquis. Within the whole clan, there are 13 blood families of marquis rank, more than 30 blood families of count rank and nearly 100 blood families of viscount rank; The strength of the whole clan ranks among the clans in the fifth sequence. The potential of clan blood is not strong, but it is not weak. But such a clan was completely crippled in one day. After a day''s bloody battle, there were less than 100 full members in the clan, of which only two barons were the strongest, and the rest could only be regarded as "new" lords and knights. As for the blood slaves, they were exhausted in this battle. Perhaps in the coalition forces around franmings, the nules clan still has a considerable degree of combat power, but all this still can not change the fact that the nules clan is basically removed from the Giovanni clan. This was only the result of the war that broke out on the third day: in the face of the joint attack of two powerful clans in the second sequence, it was impossible for a clan in the fifth sequence to resist. Even though the two clans in the second sequence have experienced a series of Fierce wars, they are a tired division. However, its authority can no longer be provoked and questioned by anyone. It''s not what Sean can guess how franmings will react after receiving the news that the nules clan was beaten and collapsed. In fact, even Sean didn''t expect that the resistance of the nules clan would be so fierce that the two sides who finally hit the real fire could not stop easily. But according to the information Sean received from the spies sent out the next day, it was franmings who accelerated the pace of the March. The itinerary that should have arrived at noon on the fifth day had arrived late at night on the fourth day. Then, in the morning of the fifth day, franmings completed the siege of the entire Dominic clan castle. That afternoon, after the whole coalition force had rested for a noon, franmings ordered to launch an attack on Dominic castle. Since then, the siege and annihilation war officially began. But what franmings expected was the difficulty of the Dominic clan. From the afternoon of the fifth day to the late night of the same day, the coalition forces led by franmings only occupied the outer wall area of the whole castle and just started a seesaw battle with the defenders of the Dominic clan. It''s definitely a proud achievement to win the outer wall of the second sequence clan base camp in one day. However, if we know the actual casualty data of this war, I''m afraid no one will think this is an proud record. The 200000 blood slave cannon fodder of the Dominic clan was completely consumed in this war, and the price was the 300000 blood slave cannon fodder of the franmings coalition, leaving only more than 30000. As for the casualties of formal blood clan members on both sides, there are more than 1000 people. Perhaps when the franmings coalition apportioned this 1000 person casualty index to each clan in the coalition, the number of casualties is not large. But for franmings, as the commander-in-chief of the coalition, he felt only a burning pain in the face of these figures. It can be said that this war was even more tragic than Sean''s destruction of the entire nules clan. These data are only the results of typing in half a day. At the thought that even the inner walls of the Dominic clan had not been conquered, franmings felt very angry. Of course, Sean was also not idle during the two days when franmings hurried to the first round of confrontation with the Dominic clan. The destruction of the nules clan is only the beginning. Based on the nules clan, Sean began a clockwise sweep. In these two days, two clans also in the fifth sequence were maimed, but the degree of tragedy was not as fierce as the nules clan. After eliminating the main garrison forces of the two clans, Sean led the coalition to leave. Of course, another factor that did not cause the same tragedy as when fighting with the nules clan was that the two clans may not have planned to fight Sean''s coalition army from the beginning. After the main force of the clan garrison was eliminated, the two clans quickly chose to retreat and avoid, and did not fight with Sean''s coalition forces at all. Obviously, after knowing the fate of the nules clan, both clans knew what it would be like to fight Sean head-on. And Sean, after the two clans began to give up resistance, began to implement the long planned looting policy: the towns in the two clans suffered a considerable degree of looting and destruction. After all, Sean''s army doesn''t have any logistics supplies. This series of war expenses must be obtained through war, that is, the so-called war to support the war. When the war time turned to the sixth day, a second more fierce battle broke out between franmings and the Dominic clan. At noon on the sixth day, the inner wall of the Dominic clan was officially declared lost. The Dominic clan abandoned the ground defense line of the castle and retreated to the underground safety zone. When franmings, who thought that the war was over and the next was the downtrodden massacre, stormed into the castle of the Dominic clan and found an extremely spacious and vast underground area, he almost spit out his old blood. Because in this second battle, the last 30000 blood slaves of the coalition army were completely consumed, and more than 500 formal blood clan casualties of the coalition army. Although the Dominic clan once again paid the price of the death of nearly a thousand members of the official blood clan, some small clans in the coalition army were unable to continue to participate in the war at this time, especially after hearing the news that three fifth sequence clans were maimed in the rear, there began to be divergent voices within the coalition army. All this makes franmings particularly irritable. But the war did not end. Franmings'' Blitzkrieg plan has been officially defeated since then. Because from this moment on, whenever Sean makes trouble for him in the rear for one more day, the pressure he needs to bear will become heavier and heavier, and there will be more and more doubts, and finally he will be completely deprived of his inheritance. This is the result that Francis cannot tolerate. Perhaps Sean didn''t know why the nules clan would fight Sean so resolutely, but franmings knew it very well. Because the nules clan belongs to his direct force - if franmings can''t compete for inheritance with Donne and can only be forced to leave the Giovanni clan to create his own clan, the whole nules clan will immediately turn to join franmings'' clan. But now, the nules clan was completely destroyed by Sean, which is tantamount to cutting off franmings''s way back. It''s just that Sean hasn''t realized it yet. On the following seventh and eighth days, franmings soon learned more about the difficulty of the Dominic clan. In these two days, the coalition forces that lost all the blood slave cannon fodder could only fight the Dominic clan with the formal blood clan members of their clan. However, for the coalition forces that are not united internally and almost everyone has different thoughts, this pure consumption can be said to be bottomless. Naturally, no one is willing to go up and work hard. In this way, it gives the Dominic clan more breathing time. In these two days, the number of casualties of the Dominic clan suddenly decreased from an average of thousands of casualties per day to only three or four hundred casualties per day. Although for the Dominic clan, the war damage needs their full support, unlike the coalition army, which is shared among all the clans participating in the war, after four days of cauldron war, many small clans in the sixth and seventh sequences are completely unbearable, and they finally have to stop the war of loss. Although the clans in the second and third sequences can still persist, how can powerful clans like them have no ambition for the throne of Giovanni? As for the medium-sized clans in the fourth and fifth sequences, they also have their own stand supporters. When the clans in the second and third sequences began to obey franmings'' orders, these medium-sized clans also began to perform impromptu without effort. From the ninth day, the pressure on the Dominic clan became less: at the end of the day, the number of casualties of the Dominic clan was even less than 200. On the other hand, in these four days, Sean was naturally not idle, but began to work harder in the rear of the Giovanni clan. In just four days, two more clans in the fifth sequence were completely crippled by Sean, and their tragic degree was not much better than that of nules. In addition, more than seven small and medium-sized clans were completely feared, and the whole clan territory was an undefended zone for Sean''s forces. On average, Sean maintained a terrible record of crippling two clans every day. And more importantly, in the other two clans that fought with Sean, one clan was very unlucky to be found by Sean. In this way, if the clan wants to develop again, it is even more impossible. What is a farm? The farm is where the blood clan keeps slaves in captivity. These slaves have not been turned into blood slaves by the blood clan. They still have self-consciousness, but they have lost their freedom. However, for the blood clan, these slaves are actually equivalent to farms built by humans such as chickens, ducks, cattle, sheep and pigs - after raising these slaves to a certain extent, except for the necessary mating number, all other slaves are transformed into blood slaves. In addition to serving as cannon fodder for the blood clan, they are also the standby bait for the blood clan. This is a very tragic and bloody means. Both evil party and secret party solve the needs of the clan in this way. However, the secret faction will be a little more humane than the devil party when doing this, that is, to provide these slaves with a certain degree of freedom, and it is not like the devil party to go out and plunder at will. Sean has no intention of changing the survival mode of blood families. After all, he can''t stay in the underground world forever. Moreover, the slaves in this farm have been determined by their fate since their birth. These people have no wisdom at all - of course, they are not human in a strict sense, but just some humanoid creatures. If a war broke out between the surface and underground worlds, and some humans were plundered by the blood race and kept in captivity as pigs, ducks, cattle and sheep, Sean would certainly rescue them. But looking at those humanoid creatures with almost no wisdom, even if Sean wanted to admit it, he couldn''t treat these creatures as human beings, so he took a tacit attitude towards the next actions of the Paul clan and the Riley clan. Because of this, after leaving the clan territory, the army led by Sean had more than 20000 blood slaves. Because of the more than 20000 blood slaves, Sean was able to maintain the deterrence progress of breaking through two clans every day in the next action. Of course, on the eighth day, the more than 20000 blood slaves were also exhausted in the fierce battle with another fifth sequence clan. On the tenth day, when Sean once again completely eliminated a clan in the fifth sequence, all the small and medium-sized clans in the franmings coalition forces could not help but announce their separation from the coalition forces. Because the pressure brought to them by Sean is too great. These clans at the bottom of the blood clan social structure are not qualified to participate in the war of consumption on this scale. On this day, there was no war between Francis and Dominica. But there is no doubt that Francis must have been questioned by many parties on this day, and his pressure has obviously reached the limit. The Giovanni clan began to question franmings'' leadership ability - this doubt is extremely fatal for a person who wants to be a leader of the thirteen clans, and it is the last result that franmings wants to see. Now, there are only two ways for franmings to choose. Either turn back and solve the trouble of Shawn who is making trouble in the rear, or give up his status as a candidate for the new king of the Giovanni clan. Whichever of these two roads Francis chooses, Sean has achieved his desired goal: if Francis chooses the former, when he finds Sean and starts intercepting the siege, the 15 day deadline has already arrived; If the latter is chosen, a long debate meeting will certainly be held within the Giovanni clan, which may last more than five days. Anyway, Sean finally achieved his 15 day strategy. And in this process, it''s Sean''s greatest pleasure to let Francis eat flat. So from the tenth day, when there was no movement in franmings, and after all the small and medium-sized clans in franmings separated from the coalition, Sean did not take any action. Moreover, in order to prevent possible traps, Sean led his troops into the valley maze. His prudence and carefulness naturally made countless demon blood families spit more than once, but for Sean, who has long been used to war and fraud, why did he care? On the tenth, eleventh and twelfth days, there was no movement for three consecutive days. Whether Riley, Paul and mills, they all felt relieved. After ten days of fierce and mobile warfare, no matter who is nervous, because in this competition in which they can''t see each other''s strategies and tactics, the competition is the pressure resistance ability of the commanders of both sides, the ability to master the enemy''s movements and the ability to trust themselves. Dominic trusted Sean''s choice, so he showed an extremely tenacious struggle and won Sean enough time. This is the key factor for Sean to win the war against Francis. Secondly, the people inside the franmings coalition were not united, which was also a point of Sean''s use this time. With the strength of the Paul clan and the Riley clan, it may be possible to carry out a looting attack on a second sequence clan in response to the call of the coalition, but Sean and others must pay a heavy price in this war. Such a result may make the clan feel extremely angry, but it can never bring any dawn hope to Dominica, because among the coalition forces of franmings, there are three clans belonging to the second sequence, and the coalition forces of Sean, Paul and Riley can only destroy two clans of the second sequence at most, and then they will completely lose their combat power. And this loss of combat power will also lead to the destruction of Paul''s clan and Riley''s clan. People with a little brain will not do this strategy. Therefore, Sean chose the most time-consuming and laborious way to maximize the results: picking soft persimmons and pinching them. In this way, the third key element is involved: stress resistance. If franmings had a more charismatic leader, a stronger command ability, or if the coalition could be united, it would be difficult for Sean to achieve effective results even if he made trouble in the rear of the Giovanni clan. Because as long as these small and medium-sized clans do not separate from the coalition, franmings can not be questioned. Perhaps the war will still be very difficult, but as long as we continue to persist, the Dominic clan will inevitably be destroyed first. After all, the forces of both sides were not equal from the beginning. The strength of the Dominic clan is one dead and one less, while the war damage of the coalition can be shared. In this way, although the war damage of the coalition forces is not necessarily smaller than that of Dominica, they have always maintained a tolerable range and are naturally not afraid of this war of attrition. But the Dominic clan can''t. once the loss is too large, even if it can finally win the war, it is still a loss for the Dominic clan. Simply put, it means winning a battle but losing the future of a clan. Fortunately, it was Francis''s coalition, not Sean''s coalition, that couldn''t support it first. ¡­¡­ "It seems that the war is completely over." In the valley maze, mills, who was lying on the ground and resting without image, smiled and said to Sean next to him, "it''s really unfortunate for franmings to meet a monster like you as his opponent." "Maybe." After many days of fighting, even Sean could not support it. At this time, he would not let go of the rare rest time. "If there were not several 14th level princes around him, I really planned to fight with him directly." "It is said that there is a prince of level 15." Riley interposed. "Is he the head of the Armani clan?" Paul knows more about the internal situation of Giovanni clan than Riley. After all, Riley can only be regarded as a young girl at best, and Paul can be a person of Uncle Riley''s generation in terms of age. "Is that old man still alive at least one or two thousand now? It''s true that he still holds the position of home owner. " "Fifteen steps, that''s one step away from being able to step into the elder level." Sean has lived in the underground world for so long. Naturally, he knows how to sort some ranks. "There aren''t many elders in the thirteen clans of your blood clan now?" "Each of the thirteen clans has one." Paul replied, "they are old monsters who have lived for thousands of years, sleeping in the deepest part of the blood pool Lesenba is the only surviving ancestor. I don''t understand why he suddenly woke up. " Speaking of this, Paul also turned his head and looked at Sean. It was obviously because Alexis was in trouble with the ancestor of lexenba, so Paul also thought Sean must know something. "To tell you the truth, I don''t know." Sean said reluctantly, "but I guess it should be momentum resonance." "Momentum resonance?" Mills is weak and doesn''t quite understand what this means. On the contrary, Riley and Paul both thought. "By the way, if Amani becomes an elder, isn''t there two elders in the Giovanni clan?" Sean asked. "Well, it''s not so easy to be an elder." Leslie answered Sean, "there are too many factors involved. I''m afraid it will take another two or three thousand years for the head of the Armani clan to step into the elder rank. After all, he''s too old Moreover, it''s hard to say whether we can live for two or three thousand years. " The definition of genius seems to be similar in both the surface world and the underground world. Several people who felt relaxed about the end of the war were chatting at the same time. After all, as long as they insisted on spending the last three days, franmings would never turn over any waves again. Even not only franmings, but also the whole Giovanni clan can''t make any more trouble, because it''s impossible for any clan to make trouble again because they are suppressed by their superior ancestors. This is the absolute deterrent force formed when the strength is strong to a certain extent. But just then, a messenger who seemed to be responsible for contacting external intelligence hurried to Sean and others, and then reported a news that shocked everyone. In the past three quiet days, it was not franmings who gave up, but he broke out the final struggle! It was obvious that he had reached some agreement with the owners of other clans, and no one knew what the agreement was. The only thing we can know is that today, on the 13th day of Sean''s expected 15 day war time limit, suddenly more than 500000 Giovanni clan armies gathered again and began to move towards Dominic clan territory. Almost all of the newly formed coalition forces were composed of clans in the second and third sequences, and only a few powerful clans in the fourth sequence joined the coalition forces. The whole newly formed coalition force has more than 400000 blood slaves, which can be said to be the last number of blood slaves that the whole Giovanni clan can piece together. From this point of view, we can know that Francis is really desperate this time. With more than 400000 blood slaves, plus 100000 elite blood clans of various clans, together with the tens of thousands of Francis coalition forces that surrounded the Dominica clan before, the scale of the newly formed Francis coalition force has reached an unprecedented 600000. This scale and quantity is definitely the largest civil war army in the history of the whole blood clan society. Among other things, the 400000 blood slaves alone are enough to fill the underground of the entire Dominic clan. Perhaps the Dominic clan can deal with franmings by virtue of the underground space of the castle, but under the pressure of such large-scale troops, it may be difficult to persist for a day. After all, the two walls of the Dominic clan castle were lost because franmings recklessly used the crowd tactics to forcibly suppress it. If franmings used this means again, the Dominic clan would really be unable to survive until the 15th day. Moreover, the most important point is that the time limit of 15 days is only Sean''s prediction. The actual time limit is likely to fluctuate for several days, that is, it is possible to end the battle on the 14th day, or it may be delayed to 16 or 17 days. Everyone''s eyes, when they heard the news, couldn''t help looking at Sean. "Go!" Without the slightest hesitation, Sean decisively gave the order to fight. Soon, Sean led the crowd away from the labyrinth Valley and attacked the march route of the new coalition army. On the fourteenth day, Sean and the new coalition launched a round of short troop handover with mutual casualties. The commander of the new coalition forces also made a quick decision to leave half of his forces to encircle and counterattack Sean and others, and the remaining half of his forces continued to advance towards the Dominic clan territory. Obviously, franmings is going to catch Sean, Paul clan, Riley clan and Dominic clan this time. On the fifteenth day, the miracle Sean had expected did not appear. Whether imoku or Alexis, their war is still not over. On this day, nearly 200000 new coalition troops left by Sean and franmings finally broke out a bloody battle on a large scale, officially sounding the war horn of Giovanni''s bloody battle. ¡­¡­ On the third day of the formal outbreak of the bloody war, a strong vibration affecting the whole underground world suddenly sounded. At this moment, all the residents of the underground world, no matter where they are, can hear a very obvious sound of broken glass. Many people may not know what this voice means. But for all those who have reached the rank of Prince (legend), they are very clear about the meaning of this voice: it is the sound of the broken crystal wall of the plane! In a moment, almost all the strong people involuntarily turned their eyes to the place where the voice came from. It''s a very subtle feeling. Obviously, it was only the moment when I heard the sound, but for those who have reached a certain level of strength, they can clearly know where the crystal wall is broken as if they had witnessed the scene of crystal wall breaking with their own eyes. Chapter 1339 Perhaps it confirms the definition of the rule of "prosperity and decline". In the past thousand years, the Giovanni clan has jumped from the middle level of the thirteen blood clans to a powerful clan that once surpassed the lesenba clan. It can be said that this millennium is the most prosperous time for the Giovanni clan. The six major ethnic groups in the whole underground world, countless powerful clans, tribes, ethnic groups and so on, can not find a group with so much room for progress. However, this prosperity has quickly come to an end in just one year: there is not even a transition period of downhill road, which is directly the end of fault structure. First, the blood clan Alliance Plan of annexing blood elves and dark elves initiated by Dorn on behalf of Giovanni clan failed, then Dorn himself fell before he could even return to Giovanni castle, and then franmings, as a successor, declared failure under the banner of revenge. This successive defeat even impressed the other twelve clans of the whole blood clan: it was a miracle to be unlucky like this. However, just when everyone thought that Giovanni clan had been unlucky in the end, fate once again announced its strong sense of existence to all residents of the whole underground world: there will never be the worst, only worse. Located in a direct territory of the Giovanni clan, the news came that the crystal wall of the plane was broken. The crack marks were not big at the beginning. The height was only about three meters, and the width was only one meter long. At the edge of the crack trace of the crystal wall in space, a circle of blue energy like dense fog is constantly surging. This circle of energy seems to have strange phagocytosis characteristics. With the continuous surge of energy, the broken space crystal wall is expanding. Although the trace is very small, the speed of expansion is still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, in just a few minutes, the crystal wall of the broken space was nearly one meter two or three wide, but the height did not change. Through the torn space crystal wall, you can clearly see the scene on the other side: because the crack of the space crystal wall is not large, it is difficult to see the specific situation around. Just based on the revealed light level, it is not difficult to infer that the opposite area should be in a dark environment. But what really shocks people is that through the space crack, you can clearly see the columns of troops on the back of the crack! The whole army was wearing a dark black heavy armor, holding a thick long gun in the right hand, which was also mainly black, and a half height square shield in the left hand. The Army soldiers are wearing a covered iron helmet. The cover of the helmet has been put down. All the soldiers are neatly arranged into a square array. The cold breath of killing is constantly escaping from the square array. It is obviously a strong team ready to attack! At present, the only thing that restricts this Legion from invading the underground world is that the crack in the crystal wall of the torn space is not large enough for the whole Legion to enter the underground world through this crack. Looking at the army on the other side of the crystal wall of the space, all the blood family soldiers who witnessed this scene were stunned. This territory directly under the Giovanni clan actually has a standing army, and its combat power is not low, which can almost reach the level of quasi level 6 army. There are also two blood families of Duke rank in the army as the chief and Deputy commanders. Together with blood slaves, there are almost 600000 troops. This garrison has not been mobilized even though Donne launched blood clan coalition plan before. However, when franmings recruited all the blood slaves of the whole Giovanni clan to participate in the war, the special garrison also received the order to mobilize blood slaves. Therefore, the army stationed here at this time actually had less than 50000 regular blood clan soldiers. These soldiers are all composed of knights and lords, and the middle and high-level command system is composed of barons and viscounts. If such an army is in peacetime, it can be regarded as an extremely strong combat power. But at the moment, although the two armies of the plane crack have not yet started a confrontation, the momentum of the black army on the other side of the plane crack is not inferior to the Giovanni garrison. Even if we judge the strength simply by the breath, I''m afraid the black army on the other side of the plane crack is stronger than the Giovanni garrison. After all, the Giovanni garrison is now less than 500000 blood slaves. "Come on, stop them!" A powerful blood clan man issued a roar, and a series of instructions were quickly issued to each unit. Soon, a blood clan army quickly approached the space crack, and behind this army, there were three teams that had also been prepared and quickly joined the battle sequence. These four teams maintain a suitable safety distance, and can get the rapid support of the other three parties in time when any party encounters a sudden attack. It can be said that only from this point of view, we can see the sharpness of the Giovanni clan garrison. Such cracks formed by directly tearing the crystal wall of the space often need to consume a lot of energy as the support of the space door. At this time, the energy of the space door is not intangible, but in a tangible and qualitative state: the blue dense fog around the edge of the crack is the tangible expression of these energy. According to the law of energy, as long as any interference means is applied to these tangible energy, the loss of energy can be accelerated. To put it simply, by attacking these blue energy bodies, we can accelerate the consumption of the energy reserve of the space door in front of us. At the same time, we can also clamp down the continuous expansion of the space door. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone. Once the energy reserve of the space gate is exhausted, the space gate will soon enter an unstable frequency fluctuation state. At this time, even if no interference or attack means are applied, the space portal is difficult to maintain stability for a long time and will only be forced to close in the end. This is usually the fundamental reason why the invading forces must establish outposts to protect the space portal. It''s almost unheard of that kind of plane intrusion method that directly tears the space barrier and opens the transmission channel without establishing an outpost. At present, the opening degree of the space portal can only pass through two or three people at a time. Each of these blood clan soldiers attacking the portal has hundreds of people, and every four teams form a combat joint unit, with a number of about 500. In this case, even if the personal strength of the soldiers opposite the portal is higher than these blood knights and lords, only two or three people can''t stop the attack of these blood soldiers. And as long as the portal is blocked, the situation will soon form a situation in which the black army soldiers opposite the portal are passively beaten. This is why the blood clan commander dared to give orders for frontal combat. After all, when the portal is just opened, the energy transmission between bit planes is extremely unstable. Therefore, in this case, in order to ensure that the portal is not over stimulated, resulting in the collapse of the portal or some accidents on the conveyor, the stronger ones usually choose to wait patiently until the portal is completely stable before they start to pass through the portal. This is why there is often no strong person who directly passes through the portal at the beginning of plane invasion. With the charge of the first blood clan combat unit, the second and third blood clan combat units soon completed the assembly and preparation and began to rush from all directions to this forcibly opened plane crack. A little farther away from the portal, more blood clan soldiers completed the assembly and preparation, and then began to move towards the battlefield from afar. Further away, there were roaring thunder in the sky. It was the sound that all the legendary strong people in the whole underground world were startled and began to come. Just as the invasion of the surface world by Rick''s bones is a matter of all races in the whole surface world. The invasion of the underground world by this sudden tough means also concerns all ethnic groups in the whole underground world. At this moment, no matter how hard the werewolf did not deal with the blood clan, or the demon descendant and spider demon who were cheated by the blood clan and suffered heavy losses, strong people began to come to this battlefield of Giovanni clan. Unlike the underground world, which is almost in a crazy atmosphere at this time. Even watching countless blood clan soldiers rush over and form a neat square, these black heavily armored soldiers are still indifferent. If it were not for the surging thick blood reaction in their bodies that deeply stimulated those blood families, almost everyone would think that these soldiers were puppets or some undead Legion. This reaction made many blood family soldiers feel a very subtle strange feeling in their hearts. Just looking at the space crack close at hand, they could attack the portal in a few steps, and all blood family soldiers pressed this strange feeling down from their hearts. When the first blood clan soldiers who launched the charge attack were more than ten steps away from the plane crack, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the Black Legion soldiers. This is a handsome man who looks very young. He has champagne blond hair, a black shirt on his upper body and a pair of black tights on his lower body, which makes his body look particularly slender. On the outside of the shirt, there is a long windbreaker which is also black, but the collar, cuff and button edge of the shirt are silver, while the edge line of the edge and the pattern behind the windbreaker seem to be a magic array, and the texture is bright gold. The windbreaker was not closed, but open. Through the open windbreaker, you can clearly see that a long sword was tied around the man''s waist: the scabbard and handle were also mainly black. The first impression of this young handsome man is full of extremely strong visual impact: it is like the dawn blooming in the dark. However, what attracted more attention was the strong and arrogant breath emanating from the man. Looking at the blood family soldiers who rushed to the door, the young man''s right hand waved his windbreaker slightly, and then put it on his sword scabbard. With a slight force on his wrist, the long sword was gently lifted. Later, when the man took a step forward, a strong shock suddenly came from the whole plane portal, but the fluctuation of the shock was only fleeting. The obviously powerful young man had passed through the plane portal and officially set foot on the land of the underground world. All blood clan soldiers looked at the young man blankly. They didn''t seem to understand why the man could pass through the plane portal so easily without causing any rebound and rejection. However, the young man did not give these blood soldiers any chance to think. His left hand had been held on the handle of the sword. The thumb of his right hand with the scabbard gently pressed against the guard hand of the sword edge. With a slight force, the blade came out of the scabbard, and his left hand took advantage of the trend to pull out the sword. A loud sword sound suddenly sounded. Like light and happy. In an instant, there was a sharp silver light shining. At this moment, a low voice whispered but strangely echoed through the whole battlefield: "sword spirit is raging." It''s really like the first ray of sunshine shining on the earth at dawn. The vast white scene is completely filled with the whole battlefield. No one can see through the white shining area, but a terrible breath is revealed in this silver. The blood Duke who kept giving battle orders in the distance suddenly turned very pale after seeing the shining silver light: "Prince... How can this be possible! The portal has not been completely stabilized. Why can a prince or strong man pass through the portal! " No one can answer the blood Duke''s question, because everyone has to face a terrible fact at the moment: a legendary strong man of the rank of Prince of the underground world has arrived in their world from the opposite side of the portal. While the silver light disappeared, the 500 blood clan soldiers who charged towards the portal lay on the ground without exception. Their bodies were still intact, and they were not torn to pieces or suffered any twisted damage under the silver awn. The only wound was a small hole in the heart. But such a small hole completely destroyed the blood nuclei of the 500 blood family soldiers and cut off their traces of life. Such an understated blow caused such terrible lethality. At the moment, even if the blood Duke didn''t hear his own words, those other blood soldiers who were charging towards the portal stopped at the same time. Such an obvious strength gap can be seen by anyone who is not blind. In this situation, their fierce and fearless charge seems like a joke. The young man with light blond hair did not take his sword back to its sheath, but directly inserted the long sword into the earth, and stood on the portal about five steps away. However, only such a person showed a powerful momentum that deterred countless blood families. At this moment, the young man seemed to become the center of the world, and countless eyes falling here inevitably focused on him. The blood Duke knew very well that if he wanted to destroy the portal, he had to solve the young man. If he couldn''t solve the other party, let alone that the other party was only five steps away from the portal. Even if it was more than a hundred or even a thousand steps away, they couldn''t let any attack fall on the portal. However, in the face of such a powerful enemy, the blood Duke couldn''t think of any good way at all. There is no other reason. When the strength gap is strong enough to sweep everything, only those with the same strength can cope. However, before the blood Duke came up with any good tactics, the portal soon rippled again with a strong wave. A young girl came out of the portal. She has a very unique hair color: the hair color from the top of her hair to the neck is crimson like a burning flame, while the hair color from the neck to the waist is sea blue like the deep sea. Just looking at this unique hair color, it seems that the sound of flame burning and wave surging is echoing in her ears. In addition to such a unique hair color, the girl''s facial features are also very exquisite. When she stood with the young man, she gave people a feeling of abnormal match, as if the two people were born to be like this. However, what really makes people care is the smell of the girl, which is no weaker than the young man next to her. The Duke of the blood clan, who was in charge of commanding the town, twitched in the corners of his eyes: he could not cope with only such a powerful man. There would be a second one. He didn''t know how to command his troops to attack. If there are enough blood slaves, he can also order those consumables to launch an impact regardless of everything, creating a gap for other blood clan soldiers to attack. But now, his tribe here is only the real blood clan members of Giovanni clan, not those blood slaves who can consume at will. Ignoring the restless blood clan situation in the distance, the woman standing next to the young man looked around curiously: "this is the underground world? It looks no different from our surface. I thought it would be a very dark place. " "It''s just a difference in the way of address. Didn''t lord imoku have said it before?" The blonde man whispered, "Eliza, where are the things?" "Oh, I almost forgot." Eliza patted her forehead, then smiled and answered. At the same time, she also took out a magic signal bomb, "do you want to use it now? Levi. " "Of course, if Fred had not been temporarily sent to the wild fortress to cooperate with William to launch a surprise attack on the undead army, it would not have been our turn and the wing of convictions." Levi glanced. "Cecilia is still watching. If the portal was not still very unstable and needed Cecilia''s strength to maintain, I''m afraid she would have rushed first." "That''s what I said." Eliza suddenly smiled. "You didn''t see the envious look in Miss Cecilia''s eyes when you first passed through the portal. I was so happy. It seems that she really cares about Lord Sean." At the same time, Eliza poured magic into the magic signal bomb, and then waved her hand to shoot the magic signal into the sky. At first, it was just a touch of silver brilliance, which took off at a very fast speed. After rising to an altitude of more than 1000 meters, the silvery white brilliance suddenly burst open. In a moment, a huge pattern with a diameter of more than 1000 meters floated over the portal, and the strong magic wave appeared extremely strong. This pattern not only completely covers the whole battlefield, but even people tens of kilometers away can clearly see the pattern blooming after the explosion of the magic signal bomb. It is a pair of unique wing patterns. Under the huge silver light like a starry background, the black left wing is completely unfolded, as if it is preparing to spread its wings and fly; But the white right wing is folded and converged, just like a shield that can resist all harm. The wing of void represents the attacking left wing and the sheltering right wing. For the first time, it was officially unveiled outside the surface world! Chapter 1340 Sean stared at the wings of the void blooming in the distant sky and remained silent for a long time. This void wing is obviously a magic signal bomb made by special means. The shining pattern occupies an area of at least one square kilometer. Not to mention Sean, who is now on the territory of the Giovanni clan, I''m afraid he occupies the whole underground world. The blood families in the north can clearly see the mark sent by the invader. Even if you don''t see it, with the strong magic wave frequency constantly emitted by this special pattern, any strong person above legend can easily capture it. Obviously, when making this special magic flare, the void Empire has taken into account some special circumstances: for example, Sean may be in an environment where he can''t see the pattern of "wings of the void", so he added such a transmission means to the magic flare. This special signal fluctuation frequency is aimed at all the strong people above legend. It is almost impossible to achieve this level by general magic means. There is no doubt that in the nearly three years since Sean left the surface world, the void Empire has made amazing progress in magic guidance. Only by using magic guide technology can it be possible to make a magic signal bomb of such a level and scale. Looking at Sean''s silence, Paul was puzzled. Riley felt something keenly. But it was mills who really spoke: "is that your man?" "What?" Paul was stunned for a moment, then looked at Sean, "are those plane intruders yours? Aren''t you from the surface world? " Riley rolled her eyes: "I told you before that his identity in the surface world is not simple. Did you listen?" Paul smiled awkwardly, then grabbed the back of his head: "it seems... There is such a thing." "In front of you is an emperor of the void empire in the surface world, probably equivalent to the king of the Giovanni clan." Riley was quite sure, but the last sentence was a little uncertain, because she didn''t understand what kind of equation relationship was between the Imperial Emperor of the surface world and the underground world, but in her limited common sense, she was probably equivalent to the king of thirteen clans. "Empty empire?" Mills was stunned. "The seven empires have changed again?" "It''s not the seven empires anymore." Sean''s eyes retracted from the huge wings of the void in the distance, "my void empire is the eighth empire in the surface world But strictly speaking, in fact, I came to the underground world before the establishment of the Empire, so I don''t know a lot of things. " Hearing Sean''s words, mills smiled bitterly: "even if you don''t know, you know better than me." At this time, Sean remembered that mills had been in the underground world for decades. When he was in the surface world, mills was also a strong man who stepped into the realm of the holy land, but he was plotted against the enemy. Although he finally stabbed the enemy, he was also seriously injured. Then, in order to avoid the pursuit of his enemy''s friends, he mistakenly entered a one-time transmission array. As a result, he came to the underground world and met Paul. The story that happened later was really some dog blood. Even Sean couldn''t look directly at it. At first, Paul''s sister, honey, met Paul. This is a kindhearted blood group - in essence, she should belong to the secret party, not the devil party. However, considering that the devil party has two blood groups like Paul, and the secret party also has some blood groups with more extreme means than the devil party, it''s not strange that there is a blood group with a secret party position in the devil party. Under the care of honey, Mills''s injury gradually recovered, but there is no hope to recover to the realm of the next Holy Land in this life, and his strength will gradually decline with age. Just at this time, mills and honey had fallen in love, and Paul knew it. That''s how the friendly relationship between the three was established. It''s just a blood clan society, but it doesn''t have the habit of going with the wind and water. As a honey from Giovanni clan, her strength is not strong, so she can''t get rid of the possibility that she will be used as a prop for political marriage. So when this happens, honey and mills can only choose to elope. It will be welcomed to join the secret party with honey''s heart. But it was discovered by others, so the result was naturally a series of pursuit, and honey died in this event. Mills survived under the cover of Paul. After that, mills stayed to help Paul. The specific reason was that mills promised honey to take care of her silly brother. Of course, in order for mills to live long enough, Paul also went to the forest of knowledge to ask the dark elves for some sap from the tree of life, so as to ensure that even if Paul''s strength is low, it is not a problem to live for at least four or five hundred years. Mills had lived here for seven or eighty years before Sean came to the underground world. He helped Paul build the present Paul clan. Although this clan belongs to a relatively weak clan like the Riley clan, the whole Paul clan is convinced that as long as mills is alive, the Paul clan will eventually become a powerful clan in the second sequence like the Dominic clan. "I thought I would solve the Giovanni clan first, and then return to the surface, but I didn''t expect..." Sean gently breathed. "You have many excellent and loyal subordinates." Mills said with a serious face, "I have never seen a force that can still operate normally when the leader has been missing for three years, and even show extremely strong efforts Facts have proved that you must have a very important position in their mind. Otherwise, if you have left the surface world for three years, they can''t make you become the emperor of an empire at one fell swoop. " Only mills, who is also a surface resident, knows what the word Empire means. The emperor of the Empire. The identity represented by these four simple words is not what Riley thinks, but as simple as the king of Giovanni clan. Its real status is equivalent to the common leader of the thirteen clans of the whole blood clan. In other words, if the whole underground world is strictly divided according to the class system of the surface world for the concept of state, there are only six empires. Serena knew this, so she paid special attention to Sean''s ability and would rather pay some price to get a cooperative alliance with Sean. "Not a subordinate." But Sean, who disagreed with mills, said, "it''s a friend." Mills was stunned at first, but soon he knew what Sean meant. Just like the Paul clan he founded with Paul, all blood clan members in the whole clan are not subordinates for mills and Paul, but companions who can really fight side by side. Of course, the cannon fodder consumable of blood slave is also an inevitable concept, and mills did not intend to correct the common sense cognition of Paul clan. Similarly, in a sense, the development concept of Riley clan is the same. So the Riley clan can have today''s cohesion. "So, what shall we do now?" The only one who doesn''t know the situation is Paul. At this time, the bloody battle launched by the Giovanni clan against Sean had stopped. Because of the sudden invasion of the underground world, the whole underground world seems at a loss at the moment. After all, in the whole history of the underground world, they have never encountered any invasion in which the plane crystal wall has been broken. According to previous records, it is good if they do not break other people''s plane crystal wall - in the past two underground world expeditions, their underground world residents took the lead in breaking the plane crystal wall of the surface world and then forcibly transmitted it. Of course, it is impossible to have such a huge scale at the beginning. Generally, it is first to secretly send people to build outposts. Only when the scale of the stronghold is similar will it forcibly break the crystal wall of the plane. However, it has never happened that the underground world has been forced to break the crystal wall of the plane and directly entered the white heat of the plane war without establishing an outpost. Therefore, it is inevitable that the whole underground world will fall into a state of ignorance. "As long as franmings is smart enough, he won''t continue to trouble Dominic at this time." Sean said in a deep voice, "now the whole underground world must be disturbed. In order to prevent the formal invasion of the surface world, countless people will rush to stop the expansion of the space door." "Dominic may not know what that pattern means." Mills thought more and more carefully than Sean, "someone must inform him, otherwise he will be kidnapped by franmings in righteousness, then he must send troops to do his duty. After all... The fight between him and franmings is just a civil war belonging to the underground world itself, but this plane invasion... " The plane invasion, which is related to the life and death of the whole plane, has risen to the height of the plane race. No matter who, he will put down his hatred at this time. Of course, it must really matter the survival of the whole plane race. The invasion of corpses like the surface world is still under control. Other countries or churches just send some people to help. At least, only when the Millennium covenant empire is completely broken by the Legion of the dead can the whole continent be mobilized. In the history of the surface world, there are only two cases of national mobilization. These two times, naturally, the underground world invaded the surface world. Especially for the second time, it seems that after the first experience, the second underground world invasion caused damage to countless countries in the whole surface world in a way of blooming everywhere, resulting in a large-scale Legion war at the beginning of the war. In less than three months, it directly entered the white hot high-end combat power competition of the legendary strong. Although it is the surface world that finally wins, the price of victory is extremely heavy. It''s getting worse and worse. In Sean''s memory, the third invasion of the underground world is also an expansion play of the game version. That battle was even more tragic because of the players'' personal participation. Especially in the middle and late stage, players can freely choose to join the camp of the underground world or the camp of the surface world, which makes the whole battle more complicated and tragic. According to official statistics, the average death level of players is 12. This number means that billions of players in the whole game die at least 12 times. We can see its tragic degree. But now because of Sean''s intervention, the third underground world expedition is obviously impossible. But what Sean didn''t expect is that sometimes there are some very subtle and unique changes in history: the Third Expedition of the underground world, the surface world is gone, but there is the invasion of the surface world into the underground world. Sean looked at the people present and said, "there are many people who can get in touch with Dominic, but only a few of us present can really convince Dominic, so..." "I''ll go." Riley immediately understood what Sean meant and volunteered immediately. "Good." After a little meditation, Sean nodded, "only you are more suitable to communicate with Dominic in this situation. As long as he stays still, he must not be kidnapped by Francis morality. " "What about you?" Riley asked. "I must get there as soon as possible now." Sean opened his mouth and said, "what does that mean? Everyone present knows what it means." if I don''t get there as soon as possible, it will certainly become a very tragic war Such a result is not what I want. " "I guess so." Riley smiled and looked a little relieved. Although she had been well hidden before, Sean found out, "you certainly don''t want a broken Giovanni clan." Sean smiled back and said nothing, and Riley nodded slightly and left quickly. All the clan members who followed Riley left at the same time. In an instant, Sean was left with only Paul, mills, and thousands of survivors of the Paul clan. Although the bloody battle was only three days old, it was no less tragic than the war of the underground world invading the surface world. In these three days, the Paul clan and the Riley clan suffered heavy losses, but seriously and strictly calculated, the joint forces of the Giovanni clan did not take much advantage, and because the fracture of the plane crystal wall came so suddenly that Sean seized the opportunity to bite off a small tail when he withdrew. "Then shall we start at once?" Mills asked. "Yes." Sean nodded. "The sooner the better. I''m afraid the longer it takes, the more trouble the war will be." Mills can understand that, after all, there are roaring thunder everywhere in the underground world. These are signs that the strong begin to rush to the battlefield where the crystal wall of the plane breaks. In this case, the situation of war is almost inevitable. Unless the strength of one side of the invader can completely suppress the whole underground world, it is possible to fall into a stalemate. However, it is obviously impossible to completely expand and stabilize the whole space transmission when the crystal wall of the bit plane has just broken. Of course, mills and Sean don''t know. In fact, the first to come through the portal is not the army of the void Empire, but the sword emperor levy and silver Liuhuo Eliza, who belong to the top rank even among the legendary giants of the same rank. Although these two people are not super strong, because they are descendants of all peoples, their combat strength can not be measured by today''s standards. They can basically be regarded as invincible strong people below the peak of legend. If these two people take the lead, there are no more than five legendary strong men who can''t suppress this pair of tacit partners. The two of them only need to persist for a short period of time, which is enough for the ready wings of guilt to officially set foot on the land of the underground world through the portal. Once this special Legion born as a special operation force passes through the portal, it will not be easy for the underground world to destroy the portal. At least, there must be super strong people on the battlefield. However, the void empire is not without super powers. And not the average super strong. Just want to let the super strong through the portal, it needs more energy, and the portal must be opened for a period of time and completely stable. In Hella''s strategic plan, Levi and Eliza are responsible for taking the lead, opening up the situation directly on the side of the underground world, and then the wing of guilt as a pioneer army will quickly establish a bridgehead, and then the legions of the void empire will continue to come and guard the whole portal from being destroyed. As long as we survive the most difficult hour, among the other two superpowers staying in the void Empire, kokirei, who is relatively weak, will take the lead in entering the battlefield to ensure that the portal can be truly stable. It sounds like a simple strategic plan, but in fact, it depends on countless lives to win time. In a sense, Cecilia''s time to suddenly break the crystal wall of the plane is just right: the two ancestors of the underground world who are most likely to come to support at the first time are now dragged by the battle. It is not easy for the elders of the remaining 12 clans of the blood clan to wake up. As for the general Prince strong, as long as the number is not large, they can''t break through Levi and Eliza''s line of defense. Most importantly, of course, the void empire can''t always only let Levi and Eliza take charge of the whole defense line. More than 20 legendary strong men are ready to go. This is half of the intrinsic strength that the void empire can bring out today. After all, the foundation of the surface world cannot be relaxed. Cecilia didn''t want the news that the void empire was invaded by the enemy after finding Sean. Therefore, the necessary deterrence guarantee and staying behind are still needed. Chapter 1341 Levi stood in front of the portal. His face looked unusually calm. His eyes revealed a deep and distant look, as if he had fallen into his own world. But only Eliza, who has been with Levi for a long time, knows that Levi is the most dangerous time at this time. He is immersed in his own world, but his world is his field, and Levi''s field has covered at least a mile around. Silver thorn. Anyone who breaks into Levi''s silver thorns will have nowhere to hide. This is one of the reasons why Cecilia would agree with Levi to win the pioneer war, because there is no doubt about the reusability of the portal before the army of the void Empire officially enters the underground world and establishes an outpost. Suddenly, Levi''s eyes gave people a feeling of pure light. At this moment, he returned to reality from that ethereal feeling. "Coming?" Eliza knew this and couldn''t help asking. Levi nodded slightly, and his face was a little excited: "my strength is not weak. I probably need some trouble to solve it But as long as you hold on for about half an hour, the wing of conviction should be able to start transmitting. " "Leave it to me." Eliza chuckled, "half an hour, I think it''s OK." Levi nodded, and then as soon as he lifted his feet, the whole man had taken off, and a powerful momentum broke out in an instant. At this moment, even if his enemies want to ignore Levi''s existence, it is completely impossible. Therefore, a light soon shone in the distance and rushed towards Levi. Levi, who had been waiting for him, now looked more dignified, because he found that the strength of the other party was stronger than originally estimated. Elder level. This is the definition of the super strong above the 16th level in the underground world, and the level of the strong above the 19th level is called the ancestor level. In the whole underground world, there are only three ancestor level strong men, namely solsleyan tutrak bright red blood of the blood elves, turt lesenba of the third generation of the blood family lesenba, and Elom wolf, who is also the third generation descendant of the werewolf tribe. In the underground world, there is no ancestral strongman. Even if it is the six holy blood ethnic groups, in fact, the scale of ethnic tribes is limited by a bottom line. It is precisely because of this limitation that the Dark Elves will always stand in the same interest camp as the blood elves, and the spider demons and demon descendants without the protection of the strong ancestors need to stay away from the fertile land of the underground world. This is also one of the main reasons why the spider demon emperor will work so hard. Once he can become the fourth ancestor of the underground world, the spider demon far away in the barren border and wasteland can return to the fertile land of the underground world for regional competition. After all, the underground world is far more competitive than the surface world. Of course, that is also because in the past, there was a wonderful organization such as the peace parliament in the surface world to maintain peace. After the complete loss of this organization, the whole surface world has completely entered the state of the law of the jungle: in the future, only those powerful hegemonic countries can gain a firm foothold in the surface world. However, even if there are only three strong ancestors in the whole underground world, there are definitely not few strong elders. Take blood clan as an example. Although the thirteen clans are divided into three factions because of ideological differences, in fact, only when the thirteen clans are combined can they be regarded as one of the six holy blood ethnic groups. A single blood clan can only be regarded as a team at most, and even the position of one faction and one camp can not be represented. This is also a question mills saw most thoroughly: the six holy blood ethnic groups are actually the six empires of the underground world. The factions within each ethnic group are just like the interest groups represented by the major empires in the surface world. The tribes and clans surrounding these interest groups are actually grand princes and nobles with real power territory. Therefore, a blood clan may be nothing. However, when the whole blood race comes together, the race of one of the six holy blood races has one ancestor strong above the 19th level and twelve super strong above the 16th level. As for the prince strong who is equivalent to the legendary realm, I''m afraid it will exceed the three digits - after all, a lesenba family alone can get more than 20 Prince strong, not to mention the second and third series clans attached to the lesenba family. The void Empire forcibly opened the portal to invade the underground world, which is actually equivalent to the plane invasion. In this case, even if there is any disagreement among the three factions within the blood clan, it is impossible to sit idly by. And this is exactly different from the major national interest groups in the surface world: Although the underground world is a naked jungle social structure, their degree of unity is also far higher than many joint regimes in the surface world. There is only one elder level strong man who can rush to this portal battlefield at such a fast speed. The blood pool sleeper from the Giovanni clan. Levi''s strength level is only level 15, which belongs to the peak of legend. It is still one step away from the super strong sequence of level 16. Perhaps he can be called invincible in the same realm, but in the face of the super strong level, even if Levi''s talent is no matter how vertical and horizontal, there is still an insurmountable huge gap. Just. Levi''s eyes, but not the slightest fear, there is only a firm and calm color. Because no matter how powerful the opponent is, he must block all the enemies here. Perhaps because he had been seen through, the elder of Giovanni clan came very ferocious and undisguised, and soon pulled out a broken air stream in the sky. At this time, the underground world is in the daytime. However, when the elder of Giovanni clan charged at such a strong speed, the white light in the whole sky was a vague illusion. It''s like a layer of dust on a clean and transparent table. Everything seems a little gray and unreal, more like a cloudy day in the surface world. Although the intensity of the momentum is not as strong as that of imoku and solslaian, it is still shocking that this vision almost distorts the day phenomenon of the underground world. At this moment, even the guilty wing soldiers standing at the other end of the portal can feel the terrorist pressure coming from the portal, not to mention Eliza, who is already on the other side of the underground world. Her feelings are more intuitive and strong than anyone else. However, before Eliza tried to support Levi, two equally powerful smells broke into Eliza''s perception range. These two momentum are only a little weaker than Eliza, but if they work together, even if Eliza is stronger than them alone, it is difficult to solve them in a short time. What''s more, Eliza is not as aggressive and sharp as Levi in fighting alone. The two imposing masters came very quickly. One left and one right directly rushed towards Eliza. Behind them, there is a large blood clan army. Watching all this, Eliza took a deep breath and took out the silver magic guide gun in her hand. The reason why Eliza will be called "silver Liuhuo" lies in this cross era magic guide gun. Although after Eliza and Levi officially joined the void Empire, Sean put the research and development of magic gun on the agenda according to the research and development of magic technology - that''s why there was magic gun. However, in fact, there is still a long way to go from the full practical application of the magic guide gun, but it is not a problem to re strengthen the silver flow fire in terms of principle and performance. Facing the attack of the two princes, Eliza welcomed them without hesitation. If she stands still in front of the portal, she is really trapped by the other party - the battle between the strong in the holy land will have affected and damaged the surrounding environment to a certain extent, let alone the legendary strong. It was not the two princes from the Giovanni clan who took the lead, but Eliza. The silver streamer burst out a dazzling light, and the prince in front of Eliza only felt a sudden pain in his chest, and a spray of blood had splashed out of him. When he looked down, he found that his chest had exploded a bloody wound, and the scorch marks at the edge of the wound showed that the injury was obviously accompanied by a very strong burning effect. If ordinary people, even those who are also legendary strong, are shot in the front by the silver quickfire with enhanced power, even if they will not be seriously injured, their strength will certainly be damaged. However, just as the underground world residents who have been isolated from the surface world for a long time do not know that there are floating islands and magic guide technology in this world, Eliza does not know the special body structure of the blood family, so she naturally does not know that the damage caused by her shot to the blood family is not as great as she imagined. However, although the damage was not as great as Eliza thought, the effect of this shot successfully stopped the attack of the blood prince, allowing Eliza to avoid the trouble of being attacked by two princes at the same time - because of such a sudden attack, the blood prince who was shot inevitably stopped because of his body shape, Therefore, the attack mode that originally maintained parallel travel naturally became disjointed. As early as after the shot, Eliza immediately rushed to another blood prince. She knew very well that she had only one chance to attack unexpectedly. After the silver Liuhuo exposed the attack mode, it is obviously impossible to attack another blood prince with a means similar to "concealed weapon". This can be clearly seen from the fact that Eliza fired three shots at another blood prince and all three shots failed. Therefore, if you want to improve the hit rate of silver Liuhuo and maximize the damage power of silver Liuhuo, Eliza naturally has to carry out close combat with the enemy. Silver Liuhuo was originally just a crystal magic pistol. According to the magnitude of the magic guide gun, the crystal level is only the second level weapon. It can be compatible downward but not upward. However, after a series of transformation and enhancement, today''s silver Liuhuo has reached the level of magic crystal - this level is also the conventional energy carrier of the large-scale magic guide power source developed by the void empire. Unlike those magic crystal cannons captured during the war with * * * kingdom before - divided solely by the standard energy of magic guide technology, the definition of energy carrier of magic crystal cannons has reached the level of magic core. How much has the power of magic crystal changed? The normal standard for a crystal class is that it can fire 50 rounds and can shoot through the refraction plate used to block the accumulation of energy - but only through. The magic crystal standard can fire 200 bullets, and can directly blast off the conventional standard refraction plate, even the thickened refraction plate, which can be easily shot through. The so-called refraction plate is an obstacle to deal with pure energy form. Its construction standard is to have a mirror like surface with a thickness of about 5mm, which can refract a certain power of pure energy form, so as to achieve the result of weakening or even invalidation. The thickened refractive plate has a double-layer mirror with a thickness of 15mm. The magic crystal level power can directly blast a 5mm ordinary refraction plate out of a gap the size of an adult''s fist. It can also blast a gap with a diameter of about two centimeters on a 15mm thick refractive plate - in a sense, the magic crystal magic guide pistol is not so much a pistol as a hand gun. Naturally, the closer the distance, the greater the power of such weapons: the damage of energy form will be continuously weakened in the process of launching. But when you think about it carefully, the blood prince who did not know the details of the silver flowing fire and was shot in the front was only blocked in shape, and there was no significant weakening in strength. No matter what you think, it can prove the strength of the blood family''s physical quality from the side. Compared with the previous silver quickfire, the shape of the silver flint gun in Eliza''s hand does not seem to have changed much, but there are several golden textures derived from the original position close to the fire hole, and then surround the whole flint gun, Form a complex special engraving pattern - finally, all the golden textures are concentrated at the muzzle of the gun. This is also the reason why every time you shoot, there will be an extremely dazzling fire: the enhancement of power will naturally produce a more obvious flame effect. But if Sean were there, he would be greatly surprised. Because in addition to some differences in shape, in terms of performance and general appearance, the silver Liuhuo at this time is infinitely close to "Roberts'' fire dragon", which is known as the ancestor of magic guide gun in the game world. At this moment, when the distance between Eliza and the blood prince was close to five meters, the blood prince began to feel the strong and incomparable pressure. In such a close range, if he wants to avoid Eliza''s "hand gun", he must concentrate. At least he can''t rely on his agility to move quickly to avoid when he is far enough. Just look at the situation of another blood prince who was shot at a distance of tens of meters and had a blood hole on his body. The blood prince who was fighting with Eliza absolutely didn''t want to be shot at such a close distance. Because the result is not temporarily blocked, but is likely to be damaged, or have to leave the battlefield temporarily to obtain enough blood and gas to quickly recover from their injuries. Under such circumstances, it is also impossible for Eliza to quickly solve her opponent. What she is really good at is not a personal heroic battle. Although Eliza does have the strength of a legendary strong man, her combat skills and weapons are destined that the more chaotic and crowded the battlefield environment, the better. Such a one-on-one battle, especially when the opponent is still a very fast opponent, Eliza''s battle difficulty is greatly improved. Chapter 1342 While Eliza was fighting with two princes with her "hand gun", there was also a fierce death fight in the sky. Levi''s embarrassed side flashed a blood red light beam with a barrel like strength. The high-temperature heat emitted by this blood red beam completely pulls away the surrounding air, forming a vacuum like effect. And its harm is far more than that. The smell formed by the fishy smell and burnt smell in the air seems to have some ability similar to air toxins. Levi just took a sip inadvertently while avoiding. At the moment, he already felt a little dizzy. Suspended in front of Levi was a dignified middle-aged man. He was wearing a very elegant black dress. All the buttons were golden square buttons, with sharp edges, and silver lines on the cuffs and collar. The reason why this dress is exquisite is that in addition to making great efforts in color and shape, the cuffs of this dress are also an inch shorter than the cuffs of the inner shirt, and the trouser legs are slightly an inch higher than the black leather shoes. Even the hairstyle of middle-aged men is a very rare rear vertical style in the surface world. Such a shape, put on the surface world, will probably be ridiculed as an antique. But for Levi, who has always retained the background of the dawn era, the shape of the middle-aged man is no stranger. This kind of dress and hairstyle are only qualified to be worn by the uppermost nobles on the floating island. This is a symbol of noble status. However, Levi was not in the mood to guess the identity and status of the other party. The only thing he could do was to delay as much time as possible. Yes, although it''s very helpless. But this is the only thing Levi can do right now. After extremely embarrassed to avoid the impact of the blood red beam, Levi thought or didn''t think of it was to split out with a sword. A golden sword Qi broke through the air. Although the momentum and power were not as powerful as that of the elder and strong man of the Giovanni clan, the sword still had a terrible roar that tore the air apart. However, before the sword Qi came, the blood clan elder just made a light noise of unknown significance, and a large amount of blood suddenly gushed out of his dress, and then quickly formed a Qi high barrier mirror composed of blood in front of him. When the golden sword Qi hit the bloody mirror, it was like a glass ball falling on the ground. It broke into countless golden broken awns in an instant. It could not hurt the bloody mirror at all. At most, it was a strange ripple. The next moment, the elder of Giovanni clan divided his hands like a curtain, and the blood red mirror was immediately divided in two. But at this moment, a sword suddenly burst out, as dazzling as the dawn. The elder of the Giovanni clan suddenly changed his eyes. There was a flash of pure light in his eyes. The whole person quickly flew backward. At the same time, his open hands suddenly closed and made a slap sound. In an instant, the two separated mirrors suddenly closed again, as if they wanted to completely clamp the sword. But only in terms of speed, the closure of the two mirrors is obviously slower than that of the sword. In the sky, black, gold and red lights suddenly appeared, chasing each other and breaking through the sky from west to East: black light was in front, and gold light, like gangrene attached to bone, followed closely. Compared with the first two, red light, which was slightly dimmer, followed gold light, but there was an obvious gap in speed, which was obviously impossible to catch up in a short time, On the contrary, there are signs that the distance is gradually opened. The black light was obviously the Giovanni clan elder in a black dress; The golden light is obviously Levi chasing away; As for the red light, it was a blood red mirror shield separated from the old Giovanni patriarch. The speed of the legendary peak strong and super strong is obviously extremely fast. Therefore, in the blink of an eye, the battlefield of both sides has deviated from the position of the portal by at least one kilometer. For such a result, levy is undoubtedly happy to see its success. But for the Giovanni clan elder who wanted to destroy the portal, this result was not what he wanted. After seeing Levi''s idea, the blood clan elder kept retreating and flying upside down, and suddenly stopped, changed the state of dodging everywhere before, and boldly and fearlessly turned back to meet Levi. At the next moment, a strong light burst out one kilometer away from the portal. The intensity of the light is just like a small solar explosion, and even completely covers the daytime light of the underground world. All people looking at the explosion light can''t help closing their eyes, or raising their hands to block the strong light. Even another battlefield on the ground, the battle between Eliza and the two blood princes, could not help but temporarily stop the attack. Eliza, perhaps because of her habit, even under such circumstances, she still fired several shots according to the position of the two blood princes in her memory. At the same time, in order to avoid counterattack, she also chose to retreat temporarily and distance herself from each other. The sound of gunfire and shelling was mixed with a dull hum, which made Eliza clearly know that one person was injured in her attack. But it''s just one person. Another blood prince may not have been hurt by Eliza because of his high vigilance and vigilance. But even if she achieved such success, Eliza still couldn''t be happy. Others may not know what happened to the little sun that suddenly burst out in the air that day, but Eliza, who knows Levi very well, knows that Levi must pay a very heavy price to cause such a terrible power effect. ¡­¡­ The strong light like the explosion of the sun began to fade. In the sky, two figures slowly emerged in the fading light. At the moment, the elder of Giovanni clan can only be said to be embarrassed compared with the dignified appearance before. The dress on his body was completely broken, and the thick and thin scars were all over his body, crisscross, looking very terrible. But it just looks terrible. In fact, such an injury can only be regarded as a thorny problem for the elder of Giovanni clan, which is far from a threat and trouble. Compared with the old patriarch of Giovanni, who was at most a little embarrassed, Levi''s situation was much worse. The clothes are completely broken. Let''s not say for the time being. Just look at the four blood marks at the chest and abdomen, which are very small, more than ten centimeters long and deep, we can fully imagine how serious the blow caused to Levi. What''s more terrible is that there is black fog around the wound obviously scratched by sharp claws: it is these black fog that prevents Levi''s chest and abdomen from healing. "You''re good." The elder of Giovanni clan said the first sentence he said after he fought levy, "it''s incredible that you can leave such an injury on me with your strength as a prince." "Don''t I want to thank you for your praise?" Levy sneered. "I can spare your life if you want to join my Giovanni clan." The blood clan elder said in a deep voice, with unspeakable appreciation in his eyes, "I believe there will not be many people with such outstanding sword skills and strength even in the surface world." In terms of strength alone, Levi can hurt the super strong of the 17th with the legendary peak strength of the 15th level, which is indeed a record enough to be called a legend. But Levi wanted a record, but it was not the result that he could only talk about * * and say "glory despite defeat". If he had a choice, levy would continue to fight without saying a word. However, it is a pity that in terms of strategic purposes, it is obviously more beneficial to our own layout to continue talking nonsense and delaying time with the other party. "Indeed." Levi suppressed his inner anger and the pain in his chest and abdomen, "there are really not many people who can reach my level in the surface world. Your eyes are really sharp. " The elder of Giovanni clan nodded with satisfaction. Obviously, Levi''s compliment was very to his appetite: "so, what''s your answer?" "What answer?" Levi pretended to be stupid. "Have you considered joining my Giovanni clan?" The blood clan elder of Giovanni clan said again, but his tone and attitude have changed significantly than before. At least we can see that he really values Levi, "I can assure you that you will never regret it. And with your current strength, as long as you join my Giovanni clan, you can soon become an elder. " "What an exciting proposal." Levi pretended to think for a moment before he said, "so, can you give me some time to think about it?" "Ha ha." The elder of Giovanni clan smiled and did not answer Levi''s question directly. Instead, he suddenly stretched out his hand to pull off the broken clothes, revealing his strong upper body with very clear muscle lines. Levi''s pupil shrank suddenly when he saw the bloody elder''s upper body. Because in his eyes, it was only a short time. Originally, the crisscross and terrible scars on his body disappeared at this time, not even a scar left. "Do you think I don''t know you''re stalling?" The elder of the Giovanni clan said, "in fact, so am I. I have to admit that your strength is really good and satisfactory. It''s true that I want to attract your thoughts However, I am also very clear that if I continue to let you delay so much, I am afraid I will regret it very much, at least more than missing the opportunity to attract you. Therefore, I have to wrong you. Now give me an answer. " Levi didn''t answer, but the slight trembling of his left hand covering his chest and abdomen wound clearly exposed his mind. "I think it''s incredible?" The elder of Giovanni clan seemed very satisfied with Levi''s expression, smiled and said, "as long as you join my clan, you can also have this ability, and even... You can have a longer life, which is much longer than when you become a prince at the moment. How''s it going? " "Hoo." Levi gently breathed out his turbid breath, and the look on his face was suddenly completely relieved. "In fact, I really have some heart, but... It''s just some. I don''t know what other people think, but at least for me, uh... Thank you for your invitation. I can''t join. " "What a pity." The elder of Giovanni clan shook his head slightly, "look at you, you should be ready to accept the result of refusing my invitation." "What do you say?" Levi clenched the long sword in his right hand and raised his head with a bright smile. "I think you are really ready for everything." With a look of regret on his face, the blood clan elder from Giovanni clan rushed towards Levi, and his momentum was not inferior to the previous attack. Chapter 1343 The roar in the sky gradually decreased. But Eliza''s heart sank gradually. She knew that Levi probably couldn''t hold on. Otherwise, with his personality, he could not be in a passive situation of being completely beaten - there was an extremely terrible outbreak of power in the battle of the legendary strong. Therefore, when two strong men above the legendary level fought, there would be a roar like falling apart. Therefore, if you want to judge whether the battle of the legendary strong is coming to an end, you can probably judge it only according to the sound emitted by the battle site. Like Eliza, even if her fighting style is very unique, the sound of each gunshot will not be weak. It still sounds like thunder in other people''s ears. Although the two blood princes have gradually adapted to Eliza''s fighting style, they are still very embarrassed by Eliza. Let alone bypass Eliza and approach the portal, it is impossible to even narrow the distance between Eliza and her. For the legendary strong, as long as the distance is reduced to about 10 meters, it is a matter of accelerating the outbreak. However, in this distance, it is a death threat for the two blood princes. One of the blood prince, just ten minutes ago, tried to break through the death blockade. As a result, he ate Eliza in the front, his chest was blown up, and his blood core was hurt. If he hadn''t reached the level of level 14, this shot would have killed him on the spot. But even if he survived, he had basically lost his fighting ability and could only harass him slightly. In this way, it naturally gave Eliza more fighting space. The two blood princes are very reluctant to completely suppress Eliza, let alone only one. In this way, it gave Eliza more room to play: soon, even the blood clan forces trying to destroy the portal could not get close. Although those blood clan soldiers are equivalent to the silver and gold standards of the surface world, their personal physique is not as resistant as the legendary strong ones after all, so Eliza often needs only one shot, which is bound to cause a very good range bombing. In this case, it is an impossible task to attack the portal. At the moment, it seems that Eliza has really saved the safety of the whole portal, but in fact, Eliza knows that all the credit comes from Levi. If Levi didn''t fight to block the super strong in the sky at the moment, the portal would have been destroyed. Once the portal was destroyed and they cut off their backup and support, death would be sooner or later. Although it seems that they are very close to death at the moment, Eliza knows that at least she can live in the end. And Levi Eliza gave a little differentiation and looked at the battle in the sky. I saw a black figure like a meteor falling from the sky. The next moment, a black streamer quickly caught up with the falling figure. In an instant, a huge impact ripple clearly visible to the naked eye exploded in the whole sky. The figure that fell first fell rapidly at a faster speed while the shock wave was generated. It could even be seen that there was a flame burning on his body. That''s the flame produced by atmospheric friction! "Levi!" Eliza let out a scream of horror, then immediately abandoned her two opponents and rushed to Levi''s falling point. That position happened to be less than 30 meters from the portal. I don''t know why, looking at Eliza''s rapidly retreating figure, the two blood princes and the thousands of blood soldiers who were suppressed to almost have no power to look up, all felt relieved. Levi fell from the sky very fast. Even at Eliza''s speed, he couldn''t catch Levi before he fell to the ground. Finally, he could only watch Levi smash into the ground and make a huge pit on the ground. Affected by this heavy blow, the earth quickly splits around, forming a spider web crack with a radius of nearly 30 meters, which will spread to the whole portal. Considering from the enemy''s thinking, it is obviously impossible to show mercy. If the whole portal can be destroyed by the collateral damage that Levi defeated, the blood clan elder will certainly not stop. But now, the distance transmission is disturbed and damaged, but there is still a little distance. It can be seen that Levi''s conscious control leads to all this. But when Eliza arrived at Levi, she found that Levi''s consciousness had fallen into a coma. Moreover, the breath is extremely weak. "Levi!" Holding Levi in her arms, Eliza knelt down in the side of the pit, and her voice seemed unusually flustered, "can you hear me?" At this time, Levi''s injury was not the same as before. He was just caught and hit by the blood clan elder. There were dozens of crisscross scars with different lengths on his body. Each scar was wrapped with black fog, which completely prevented Levi''s ability to repair his body function and self-healing. Moreover, although Levi still held the long sword in his hand, the body of the sword had already broken, leaving only a small section less than three centimeters long. Looking at Levi who was so badly injured that she could almost say that she had only half a breath left, Eliza could only hold Levi in her arms helplessly. In addition, she didn''t dare to move at all. She was deeply afraid that an carelessness would aggravate Levi''s internal injury or make Levi stop breathing. "Levi..." she sobbed in a low voice. Eliza carefully wiped the blood stain off Levi''s face. A strong wind suddenly rolled up. In the sky, a middle-aged man with the upper half of his body slowly fell down. Behind him, the two blood princes have also followed up. In addition, there are thousands of formal soldiers of Giovanni clan. These people completely surround the whole portal and naturally surround Levi and Eliza. Ignoring Eliza holding Levi, the blood clan elder of Giovanni clan turned his eyes to the portal. He could see the angry faces and hatred of the well-dressed soldiers at the other end of the portal. "What an elite team." The blood clan elder suddenly smiled, "I really want to turn these people into a member of my Giovanni clan But I know that you must have made all the preparations there. If I rashly counter attack, the unlucky person will be me. " Eliza raised her head, glared at the blood clan elder in front of her, pursed her mouth and looked very stubborn. "The path of the abyss has always been controlled by our Giovanni clan. The opening of the gate should be in our hands. I''m really curious about how you control the gate in the opposite direction." The blood clan elder''s eyes fell on Eliza, "can you tell me this secret?" Facing the humble inquiry of the blood clan elder, Eliza suddenly held the silver Liuhuo and raised her hand to shoot the other party. However, at the moment when Eliza just raised her hand, her right hand felt a pain like bone marrow, and her right hand was involuntarily biased. There was still a dazzling golden flame at the muzzle of the silver flowing fire, but the bullet did not hit the blood clan elder, but directly shot into the air and did not hurt anyone around. "As stubborn as this kid with excellent swordsmanship." The blood clan elder said with a smile, "but now, your companion will die soon At present, the only person who can save him is me. As long as you promise to join my Giovanni clan, I assure you that he can not only live, but even live better than before. " "Hum." Eliza resisted the tingling sensation from the shoulder blade of her right hand and didn''t pay attention to each other. Her right shoulder was as like as two peas in the moment, and it was hurt by a penetrating wound. But Eliza didn''t see how the other party shot at all. She only knew that she was suddenly attacked by the other party, which also made Eliza clearly aware of the strength gap between herself and the other party. Under the attack of such a powerful opponent, Levi can last for nearly 20 minutes, which shows how desperate Levi is. Of course, Eliza also understood that there was a small part of the reason, but the other party took a fancy to Levi''s strength, so there was no real dead hand, otherwise Levi would not have half a breath left after falling, but would be completely broken to pieces. "It doesn''t matter if you disagree. I''ll have time to entertain you later." The blood clan elder smiled and said, "but now, let me deal with the business first." After that, the blood clan elder motioned to the left and right: "close the portal for me." The blood prince who was not seriously injured nodded, and then rushed to the portal with several people. This sentence is not only applicable to the surface world, but also applicable to the underground world. Moreover, compared with the behavior that many noble guys like to talk nonsense in the surface world, people in the underground world prefer to "never BB when moving their hands". However, when these people approached the edge of the portal, the whole portal suddenly burst into a dazzling light. The elder of the Giovanni clan immediately changed his face and moved suddenly. However, the speed of the strong light burst was much faster than that of the blood clan elder: when the strong light completely covered the surrounding area for more than ten meters, the last scene in everyone''s sight was that the blood clan members who rushed to the portal seemed to be swallowed up by the white light. The blood clan elder who brought them endless confidence was blown out of the light at an exaggerated speed. All the blood clan soldiers hit by the blood clan elder along the way had no chance to scream, and were directly blown into a blood mist. The elder also fell heavily to the ground after flying nearly 50 meters, and then rolled nearly 10 meters before barely stopping. At this moment, the sharp light finally dissipated slowly. However, with the dissipation of the strong light, a terrible threat also spread from the portal, and even the surrounding space produced a strange distortion. There are countless cracks in the air without anything, just like a transparent glass standing in front of everyone after it was suddenly broken. However, what really frightened all the blood family members present was that everyone who rushed to the portal just now, including the blood family prince, was thrown around the portal like a dismembered doll. The terrible and bloody appearance is far beyond the imagination of all blood clan members. Looking at the large pieces of broken limbs and arms on the ground, no one can imagine that it was still more than ten fresh lives a few seconds ago. A child holding an exaggerated giant Epee is standing in front of the portal. With every step of his step, the air was stirred, and the cracks of the space were expanding. It looked like some giant trying to squeeze into a narrow space. Those blood families with low strength may not know the meaning of this scene, but the seriously injured blood prince could not be clearer. This is the situation when a powerful man broke into their underground world with a tough attitude. And being able to swat their elders out like flies, the kid who looks harmless to humans and animals must also be a strong ancestor. Because only the strong of the ancestor level can so easily suppress an elder level elder, just like the blood clan elder hit Eliza who made him feel very stressed just now. The blood prince has begun to doubt his life now: what kind of monsters are coming to the surface world this time? Moreover, why hasn''t the portal been completely stabilized, and strong people like the ancestor level can break in directly? This is completely contrary to the plane law. "Have you asked me if I agree with those who persuade me to surrender in front of me?" From the portal came a pleasant voice. "Who are you..." The blood clan elder of Giovanni clan stood up hard from the ground and looked at the other side of the portal with a frightened face. At this moment, in his eyes, the portal has become an extremely terrible black hole. Because for the underground world that advocates the strong as the respect, those who can control the ancestor level strong must exist stronger than the ancestor level strong. Therefore, the blood clan elder has begun to doubt that the person who invaded the underground world this time is probably not the surface world. "Cecilia Connery, the Regent of the void empire." "Void Are you a void seed? " "Void seed?" Cecilia''s voice had a contemptuous smile, "who knows Kokirei, these guys are all yours. Whatever you like. " The eyes of kokirei standing in front of the portal suddenly lit up, which was a sense of excitement and happiness that his desire was satisfied. But the elder of Giovanni clan, who was stared at by kokirei''s eyes, felt a real threat of death at the moment. Without waiting for kokirei to act, he had issued a roar, and a strong momentum broke out from him, breaking away from kokirei''s coercion. However, just when all members of the blood clan thought that their elder was ready to fight to death, the elder suddenly broke through the air and then quickly fled to the distance. All members of the blood clan were at a loss, because they didn''t expect that their clan elders would abandon them and flee. All of a sudden, the blood clan soldiers around the portal immediately had confusion. But this chaos soon turned into greater chaos. Because they saw that their elders had just broken through the air. Within three seconds, a terrible explosion sounded in the sky, followed by a blood mist blown away from the sky, including the extremely unwilling tearing and howling of their blood clan elders of Giovanni clan. Don''t think they also know that their elders must have been killed. That unwilling roar is the last scream from his soul! "Miss Cecilia..." Eliza looked back at the portal. "Don''t worry, wait another half an hour, Hitler will come, levy... It will be all right." Cecilia''s voice sounded again. But different from the dignified sense just now, Cecilia''s voice sounded very weak. "Miss Cecilia, you..." "I''m fine." Cecilia seemed to shake her head slightly. "Phoenix''s blood has the ability to break through space. I just used my original blood. Moreover, kokirei... Is also very skilled in this kind of shuttle plane space, which saves me a lot of problems. Now I just need a good rest to recover. " "I''m sorry, Miss Cecilia, Levi and I... Didn''t fulfill your expectations." Eliza''s voice was low. "No, it''s my fault. It''s none of your business." Cecilia replied, "I care too much about Sean, so I don''t think about the plan more comprehensively and carefully, so I let you take completely unnecessary risks This is my fault. I hope you can forgive me. " "Miss Cecilia..." Eliza was in a hurry. "No, I know what you want to say, but it''s really my problem. You don''t have to say it again." Cecilia''s voice was much softer, but she could also hear that she was weaker than before. "With kokirei, the portal should be no problem. Hitler is ready. She will pass through the portal in half an hour I can''t come in person yet, so... Sean asked you. " "Don''t tell me. I''ll find Lord Sean. Please rest assured, Miss Cecilia." "Yes." Chapter 1344 With kokirei''s seat, as far as the blood clan troops gathered around the portal are concerned, they simply have no ability to destroy it. If you want to completely destroy the portal, you need at least an ancestor level strong man to come. But now, the two ancestors closest to the portal have their own problems, and the only third ancestor in the underground world needs nearly a day to catch up. In one day, the portal may not be stable enough for the legendary strong to come and go freely, but it is absolutely no problem to build an outpost to deal with the next trouble. One day later, when the portal is completely stable and the endless army of the void empire is pulled out, it will not be solved in a moment and a half if the underground world wants to attack the portal again. Especially after imoku and Alexis solve their respective opponents, it is even more impossible for the whole underground world to recapture the portal. At this moment, it is located inside the portal, under the xiadi fortress. Cecilia in full dress was pale and colorless, and the whole person seemed weak. Let alone continue to maintain the stability of the portal, it was impossible to even stand. At the moment, she was sitting in a nearby chair supported by Hitler. It was no one else who succeeded Cecilia in maintaining the stability of the portal. It was tungsten Lamo who was urgently summoned back by Cecilia. Obviously, Cecilia''s situation was far from as relaxed as she had just said to Eliza. "Pouring the original blood on the door can indeed increase the transmission strength of the portal, but your loss is also very large." Hitler looked anxiously at Cecilia, and several recovery spells fell on her, but this only alleviated Cecilia''s pain. The blood of the source is the essence of a legendary man''s own blood. The blood experiment is called the most evil experiment because it draws the blood source of the strong, not ordinary blood. Of course, it''s OK to draw ordinary blood, but it needs a series of purification processes, but it requires a very large amount of blood to purify enough for an experiment, which is why blood experiments often need to sacrifice thousands of people. The most important thing for the legendary strong to break through the realm and become a super strong is to completely complete the work of "blood exchange" in the body. Because ordinary blood can no longer maintain the normal operation needs of a super strong person, the evolution of the body itself needs to complete a blood change: all ordinary blood is transformed into cost source blood, which is also the core point for the super strong person to have three hearts to provide their own energy operation. But what is the essence of blood is the essence of blood, so this is why the people who have no blood and blood can never become super strong all their lives. Cecilia consumed a lot of original blood to maintain the stability of the whole portal and forcibly sent kokirei to the underground world, which has actually hurt the origin for Cecilia. Although the original blood is not unable to regenerate, the cycle required is too long, which is equivalent to seriously delaying Cecilia''s speed to become a super strong - fortunately, Cecilia is still young and her life expectancy is still very long, so she still has great hope to become a super strong. However, the price is that Cecilia can no longer bear an injury of this scale. Otherwise, she will never be a super strong person again. "I''m really fine." Cecilia smiled and shook her head. "Just take a break." "The original injury can be large or small." Tungsten Ramo looked at the weak Cecilia and said in a deep voice, "if you get hurt again, I''m afraid you''ll never hope to reach the peak in your life Especially at this critical moment, I think you should know. " "The priority is to find Sean and everything else can be postponed." Cecilia was silent for a moment before she said, "Levi and Eliza are under too much pressure. I can''t watch them die. So, Hitler, you must be the next person from the past. " "But you..." "I''m fine." Cecilia''s face was pale, but her eyes looked very firm. Facing Cecilia''s eyes, Hitler pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time. Then she finally nodded and said, "I know." "Well, please." Cecilia smiled. "I''ve had no choice since I was sent to Sean''s territory, haven''t I?" Hitler smiled bitterly. "You''ve become smarter." Cecilia snickered with a sly look in her eyes. "It''s hard to be smart after spending a long time with you people." Hearing Hitler''s words, Cecilia looked at her in surprise. Her big flashing eyes were full of incredible. Although Cecilia''s face was very pale, her expression also made Cecilia look very cute. "What''s the matter?" Hitler touched her face. "Is there anything on my face?" "No, I just think you''ve really changed." Cecilia whispered, "if it had been before, you wouldn''t have answered me like that." "Really?" Hitler was puzzled. She tilted her small head and looked thoughtful. "Is this change good or bad?" "I think it''s good." Cecilia nodded seriously. "Well, I think so." Hitler smiled back. Tungsten Ramo looked at the two young children, and his face showed a kind color. Although he does not exclude his followers, it is naturally a very happy thing if he can be in a harmonious atmosphere. He soon refocused his attention on the behemoth in front of him - this specially remade magic guide power machine has a height of nearly 10 meters and an area of nearly 100 square meters. Compared with the previous trial models and old models, although it is relatively larger, it can provide more than ten times the power of the previous model. It is precisely because of this that Cecilia can support Cecilia''s invasion of the underground world. However, the magic guide power machine specially used for the path of the abyss also has several unsolvable shortcomings. For example, when it is opened, a legendary strong person is needed to guide the work before the energy transmission of the whole portal is stabilized. And every time we strengthen the transmission and let the portal allow the powerful strong to pass through, we also need to manually control the legendary strong who have a certain understanding and understanding of magic. This is why Cecilia was needed to maintain and guide at the beginning. But at the moment, Cecilia''s strength has been damaged, and because she wants to speed up the operation of the portal, she can only let tungsten Lamo take over. While tungsten Ramo continued to control and guide the operation of the whole power plant, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled involuntarily. But it was only a moment, and soon stretched out. ¡­¡­ Although the underground laboratory is built under the xiadi fortress, it has actually carried out many topographic reconstruction. It has long been unable to enter from the original road, but it needs to go through a long distance. In this distance, after Shina took over the cold spider army, she transformed the whole underground space into a huge maze and arranged countless traps. It is not easy to find the right laboratory door without the cold spider in the cave controlled by Shina. Of course, the greater probability is that you will die on the way. However, at the moment, a small team of more than ten people has approached a position only about 100 meters away from the door of the laboratory. Everyone in this team has different degrees of injuries. Although it seems very embarrassed, in fact, everyone has avoided all the key points, just minor injuries. "Are you sure it''s here?" A man who seemed to be the leader said in a low voice. "Yes." Someone responded, "but I don''t know the next road. We can only rely on us." "Just explore here?" A third sound sounded. "The command of the shadow blade has always been in the hands of the old guy. If the old guy doesn''t nod, we can''t command at all. We paid thousands of people to inquire about this intelligence clue." The second person who answered said, "and who can escape the realm of emptiness..." "I don''t know how William trained these monsters." Another new voice cursed, "but it''s also the old guy''s fault. If he would lend us the shadow blade..." "All right, don''t complain about that. This action is not recorded." The leader spoke again, "and once one of us is caught, you should know what to do?" Everyone was silent. "I see." A female voice suddenly sounded, "you are an unrecognized existence. Once caught, even if I don''t kill you, you have to find a way to commit suicide, right So, thousands of people who suddenly broke in these days are all your people? " Because the sound suddenly sounded, everyone present felt a burst of tension in an instant. "Who?" The leader shouted angrily, and the whole team immediately put on a defensive array, because they found that they had been surrounded. "Do you mean me?" The female voice sounded again, but this time she came out of the shadow. Everyone present was stunned when they saw the woman coming out of the shadow. Chapter 1345 The woman who suddenly appeared in front of the team was not a human, but a spider demon! Spider demon may be a relatively strange existence for many people, but it is not a strange existence for some people, especially this special force deep behind the enemy. They know what kind of existence spider demon is. After all, according to the data collected before, they have generally known what kind of existence there is in this crypt maze. Along the way, they have encountered many cave cold spiders and cold spider knights, which makes them guess. However, at the moment, they were shocked by the encounter with a spider demon. This woman is as like as two peas, but Alfred''s daughter, Hina. Now the real maid of this cave is the head of the cold spider regiment. Shina, who emerged from the shadow, was wearing a suit of close fitting light blue horny armor on her upper body, which completely revealed her concave convex figure. In her right hand, she carried a special long gun with a visual measurement of more than two meters. The color tended to dark blue, and her long dark blue hair was scattered. Except that her skin became a little blue, her upper body looked no different from normal humans. However, her lower body is no longer human legs. Instead, there is a huge spider posterior capsule, six gastropods and a pair of forelimbs. The whole person seems to have extra impact and deterrence. Of course, for the members of the team in front of her, Shina''s deterrent power does not come from her appearance, but her unique momentum obviously owned by the legendary strong. Although the person in charge of this special team is also a legendary strong man, other team members do not have such strong strength. They are basically strong men in the golden realm. But there are two other strong men in the realm of the holy land. Obviously, their purpose is not simply to explore the underground maze. "The void Empire really colluded with the underground demons!" The leader looked around at the surrounding environment. After he saw dozens of cold spider Knights coming out of the cave, he finally couldn''t help but drink angrily. "What a high sounding excuse." Shina chuckled, "it''s obviously a group of invaders, but we still have to find so many excuses. Why?" "Hum, you don''t have to set us up. We won''t say anything." The leader said coldly. "Oh." Shina took a long tone and shrugged. "Anyway, I don''t care who you are. In my eyes, you are no different from the dead." Hearing Shina''s words, the faces of more than ten people present immediately changed. Without waiting for the order of their captain, these people had chosen a direction to carry out the breakthrough action. However, it is very subtle that the breakthrough direction of these people did not include the way they came, and several of them chose to face the position where Shina just appeared. When she saw this scene, Shina had always kept a cool look before she finally showed a look of interest: "Oh? It''s a little interesting. " However, as soon as Shina took action, the legendary strong enemy had already met her and stood in front of her. "Your opponent is me!" The legendary strong man roared, and the axe in his hand had been fiercely chopped at Shina. The battle axe was awe inspiring, with a strong thunder roar, as if the air had been split. From this blow alone, we can see that the legendary strong man''s strength and martial arts are extremely outstanding. Even in the face of ordinary legendary strong men, he can definitely win easily with this strength. At least from his confidence and prestige, it is not difficult to judge that he has established the absolute confidence that he will kill his opponent. But! That''s all. In the eyes of others, this is already a very difficult and even insurmountable opponent, but it is nothing for people like Shina. There is no other reason. This man, who may have great power, has no blood ability. His strength may be the normal limit of human beings reached through the acquired training, or he may have the current strength strength because of some strange encounters, but all this is not given by the mysterious blood power. Therefore, the middle-aged man was poor in the final achievement of his life, that is, he stopped at the peak of legend. Unless he has the possibility to obtain some kind of blood inheritance power, he will never become a super strong man. And Shina, perhaps now is just a not too powerful legendary strong person, but her future achievements can definitely surpass the legendary strong person in front of her. Even at this moment, Shina was not afraid of the man''s attack. In the face of this frightening blow, Shina''s spear suddenly raised, but it suddenly hit the edge of the Tomahawk at a late start and first come speed. A strong impact airflow suddenly blew out, like a magician''s wind blade, raging wildly around. Several enemies who could not dodge were affected by this attack range on the spot. Although they dodged in a very embarrassed way, everyone still left several injuries more or less. Two unlucky bastards were directly put down. But before the two men got up again, several cold spider Knights nearby rushed up and shot them one by one. Then, without looking at their own achievements, they crossed the bodies of the two still struggling enemies and surrounded and killed other wounded enemies. However, Shina did not pay attention to these people at all. After the first attack blocked the other party''s attack, she immediately launched the second attack and the third attack. She did not give the other party any space and time to think, forcing the opponent to have a face-to-face confrontation with herself. Soon, the screams around rang one after another. After all, the aftermath of the battle of the legendary strong can''t be borne by ordinary people. Maybe the two holy land strong can bear it, but other people in the golden realm can''t bear it. However, it is not only this mysterious team that can not bear the impact of these aftershocks, but also those cold spider knights. Even because of the intelligence level of the cold spider knight, it often needs to pay the lives of several to more than ten cold spider knights to surround and kill a strong person in the golden realm. However, in the eyes of the leader, these data can not be equated at all. Perhaps in his eyes, even Shina''s life can''t be compared with it. "Do you think this will stop us?" In the face of Shina''s stabbing like a storm, the leader roared reluctantly, but he could only retreat continuously and could not resist at all. Maybe even he doesn''t understand why. But if Sean were there, he could definitely explain it: the spider demons are most proud of power. Even the crypt cold Spider Queen, which is not famous for her power, but when Shina inherited the blood power of the crypt cold Spider Queen and completely transformed into a spider demon, she also awakened the power gene in her body, so as to obtain a powerful power improvement. Of course, if compared with those spider demons that really focus on power, Shina is still a charming little girl. However, on the contrary, the blood variety awakened by Shina also gives her a special ability that other spider demons don''t have: cold frost and cold air. The impact of this ability is not immediate, but gradually plays a role in the continuous confrontation. The legendary strong man''s speed and strength began to weaken, but he himself had not found it, which is the best evidence. Just as the prey falling into the cobweb will eventually exhaust its strength in the struggle and become the bait of the spider. "Stop, why stop you?" Shina shrugged her lips in disdain. "If it had been another time, maybe I would have been more cautious and more concerned, but now I can only say that you really came at a bad time. Even if you can break through my level, you can''t break through the level of others. " Hearing Shina''s words, the legendary strong man seemed to have realized something, and his face showed horror. "Oh? You seem to have guessed something. " Shina smiled. "Your team''s level is really good, especially the breaking through tactics of breaking up the whole into parts at that moment. On the surface, it seems to be a real breakthrough, but in fact, everyone has his own responsibility. Even at the expense of himself, he should create opportunities for other companions to continue to deepen. " "You know?" The legendary strong man''s face became very solemn, but the fighting spirit in his eyes subsided a lot. It was obvious that he had begun to prepare for his retreat. "Of course, I knew from the beginning. The reason why I didn''t ask your identity was because I knew your identity long ago." Shina showed a sarcastic smile on her face, "you are the newly established Intelligence Department of the qainas Empire, also known as the white glove army. You have a political enemy relationship with the black glove army called the shadow blade." The legendary strong man standing opposite Shina was really stunned this time. But just then, a shrill scream came from a distance. The legendary strongman recognized the voice, which was the scream of one of the two holy land strongmen in the team. "Oh, it looks like the first loser has been solved." Shina shrugged. "Well, I think you should be glad that you met me. At least I''ll let you die decently. If it falls into the hands of others, I can''t guarantee whether I can keep the whole body. " "Others...?" "Yes, there are almost thirty legendary strong men in this cave maze." Shina smiled brightly, "that''s why I said that here now, it''s very dangerous. It''s not a good thing to break through my guard. " "Why here..." "In fact, it doesn''t matter to tell you. After all, you can''t leave here alive." Shina continued with a smile, "we have indeed opened the path to the abyss, but... We are not colluding with those guys in the underground world, but... We are invading the underground world." "You..." Just then, the second scream sounded bleakly, and compared with the crisp first, the second scream seemed particularly cruel. Obviously, after a series of inhuman torture, the scream lasted for a long time before it finally stopped. "It seems that the second person has been solved." After listening for a while, Shina said, "well, we''re almost done talking. It''s time to take you on the road." Hearing Shina''s words, the legendary strong man immediately broke his mind to continue fighting. Perhaps the scream of the first holy land strongman can''t confirm the result that sina said, but the tortured scream of the second Holy Land strongman fully proves that there is at least a second legendary strongman in this cave maze. And he just felt very stressed in the face of Shina. If another legendary strong man came to support him, he couldn''t stick to it at all. Now that the intelligence has been almost heard, it''s time to evacuate. Just Just when the legendary strong man wanted to move, Shina''s long gun had directly penetrated his heart and even tore a huge wound in his chest: "why do you think I''ve been talking to you for so long Just waiting for you to be completely trapped in my cobweb. " Chapter 1346 Different from the war situation in the underground world, the war situation in the surface world is becoming more and more complicated. Because the people who secretly sneaked into the gorge fortress were not only the white glove army of the qainas Empire, but also the death squads of several surrounding countries. However, these people did not have as strong strength as the white glove army and could sneak into the area so close to the core. Obviously, after the strong rise of the void Empire, it suddenly calmed down, which made many big people in the whole miracle continent feel uneasy, so there was such intelligence espionage. However, from this point, Haila and William also smelled the signs of instability within the chainas empire. The emergence of the white glove army is an obvious sign that the qainas empire began to weaken the influence of the military God Jason. Otherwise, it is impossible for Jason to set up a new intelligence department and a white glove force that is gradually replacing the black glove force under the condition that he has always firmly controlled the intelligence system of the whole qainas empire. However, this was supposed to be the first battle of the white glove army, but it ended in complete failure. Soon afterwards, relevant information and intelligence were transmitted layer by layer to Cecilia who was resting in the laboratory area. However, the situation on the surface still needs someone to take command. After all, the void Empire has deployed so many legendary strong men to invade the underground world. Therefore, in fact, the void empire is in a relatively weak state at this time. Of course, this situation can not hide the exploration of interested people. After all, so many legendary strong men and several legions suddenly lost their traces. This can not be explained by a reason such as "secret drill". Perhaps this is one of the reasons why many people stare at the void empire. After all, the void empire is a giant that has created a new era. No matter what other empires think, they have completely lost their shackles. After all, they have inherited the grace of the void empire. "Someone should be jealous." Cecilia gently put down the report document in her hand, and then said, "the qainas Empire should be testing... But it really deserves to be a strong and old empire, even willing to sacrifice a legendary strong man. If it were me, I wouldn''t give up such wasteful behavior. " "That''s because the void empire is still very young." The magic boy who was waiting on the side said, "maybe it looks very huge on the surface, but in fact, we all know that all this is based on the premise of the followers under Lord Sean. Now I have left the three at once. I''m afraid many people will think of it." "These people with ideas will certainly not include the God of the army. I had an exchange with him. He was a very visionary old man." Cecilia thought for a moment and then said, "I just don''t understand why the qainas Empire did such a stupid thing." "It is said that the old king will die. The people who will inherit the throne are the people of the prince Palo family." "The flower of Palo?" Cecilia nodded suddenly, "no wonder this family has a feud with Jason. The army God Jason almost killed their whole family." "This is the result of cutting grass without removing roots." The Devil boy whispered. "We..." "It''s no use." The magic boy seemed to know what Cecilia wanted to say, so he shook his head, "Lord Jason has begun to layout his son. I think he will probably leave with the old king However, with Lord Jason''s son, the qainas empire will not decline in the next hundred years. " "Forget it." Cecilia shrugged indifferently. "The top priority now is to find Sean. Everything else can be postponed. We can''t put the cart before the horse." "Yes, Lord Cecilia." The magic boy nodded. "By the way, has Hitler set off?" "It passed through the portal three minutes ago." The Devil boy answered again. "That''s good." Cecilia nodded, then closed her eyes weakly. The demon boy bowed after Cecilia closed her eyes, and then retreated into the darkness. Everything soon fell into silence. Ghost sword and magic boy are the people who betrayed dead spine and turned to Sean''s command after Sean solved the memory loss problem of corpse girl Wendy. His law ability is a special field related to darkness. Especially in the dark environment, his ability can be greatly improved. In addition, he can create a special dark field, which can not only accelerate others'' sleep effect and recovery ability in the dark environment, but also fully absorb all sounds. It''s impossible to attack Cecilia secretly with a demon boy. This is one of the reasons why Ramo can rest assured that Cecilia will stay alone. After all, Cecilia really needs enough rest time now. Only the magic child can make Cecilia get the unique effect that one hour''s rest is equal to two hours'' rest. ¡­¡­ Compared with the situation of the surface world, the underground world is also in complete chaos at the moment. Because of kokirei, a big man who broke in unexpectedly, the whole Giovanni clan was completely passive. After all, even their patriarch was killed, Donne died unknown, and franmings'' revenge plan failed. The whole Giovanni clan has been in chaos. After hearing that the clan elders of Giovanni clan died in the war, several nearby clans naturally did not dare to come to help. As for their blood clan ancestors, they are also being attacked by unknown people at the moment. In the whole underground world, the two ancestors closest to the portal were attacked by the enemy, and it took a day for the werewolf tribe to come. But at the moment, the third super power also appeared opposite the portal. In terms of the combat power pattern at the top, it is completely in a situation of equal strength. For the inhabitants of the lower world, all this is the conspiracy of the surface people. After all, there are only three strong people who can reach the ancestral level, even in the underground world, and there is even less likely to be many in the surface world. At this moment, there are three in one breath. All people in the underground world believe that this must be the united force of the whole surface world. Who knows, in fact, this is only the mobilization of an empire? Of course, the void Empire has only a few strong people who have reached the 19th level or above. As for those below this level, there are only legendary strong people between the 12th and 15th levels. Unlike other empires, there are several super strong people above the 16th level. This is a weakness of the void Empire. After all, the fault in the strength structure can not be solved in a short time. Although there is still a huge watershed between the super strong and the level strong, the level 18 super strong still delays the level 19 strong. Once the four strong men of the void empire are dragged down, it will be a disaster for the entire void empire, Just as at this moment, when kokirei sits at the portal, it is a disaster for the whole Giovanni clan. After Hitler arrived in the underground world, she soon began to treat Levi. Although the divine power of the goddess of life was weakened and Hitler''s healing effect was halved because of being in the underground world, Levi''s life was saved at least under the coverage of a series of healing magic. But correspondingly, Levi will have some sequelae for a long time in the future. Because he, like Cecilia, has hurt the source, which takes a long time to recuperate and treat, and it is not a problem that he can recover in a short time. With the temporary stability of the underground portal, the portal that has completely fallen into the hands of the void Empire also began to play its greatest strategic value. Half an hour after Hitler''s arrival in the underground world, the Legion of the wings of guilt began to officially pass through the portal. Their arrival brought not only food and water, but also construction equipment, and began to build fortifications around the portal. They don''t pursue how powerful the fortification is. After all, the best fighting mode of the wing of guilt is not positional warfare and defensive warfare. That''s what the second infantry regiment and iron wing are good at. Therefore, the fortification built around the portal has only one requirement, that is, firmness. How to come. In addition, the routine functions and characteristics of all fortifications have been completely abandoned. After all, it''s enough to have kokirei in charge. And even if there is no Kou Jilei, the others who attack will only be elders or princes. None of these people can be resisted by a simple fortification. Therefore, it is a waste to consume a lot of materials to build meaningless defense tools. In the eyes of everyone in the void Empire, the only value of this portal is to give them a way to find Sean. Unlike others, after gaining a path to the abyss, the first idea is to enter the underground world and plunder. Whether the portal is still valuable after finding Sean is another matter. ¡­¡­ The battle between imoku and solslaian was finally coming to an end at the moment when kokirei took the seat of the portal and the wing of conviction began to build fortifications. The broken gun in imoku''s hand finally penetrated through solsleyan''s heart under a flaw that didn''t dodge in time, and then they fell to the earth like a meteo Chapter 1347 The black streamer broke through the sky and hit the earth directly. The strong impact airflow completely defeated the already thin underground clouds, and the clouds continuously diffused by the impact of the airflow gradually formed a thick cloud visible to the naked eye. However, compared with the gradually obvious clouds, the collapse of the earth is also clearly visible: it is a huge pit with a collapse heart of 100 meters deep, and the collapse radiation range is nearly kilometers wide. Standing in the center of the pit, imoku looked at solsleyan lying on his back with his heart pierced by a broken gun. "Why?" "What? Why?" There was blood spilling from the corners of solsleian''s mouth, but his eyes were still bright. "There''s no way you can''t react to that shot just now." Imoku''s eyes fell on the position where solsleian was stabbed by the broken gun, "don''t ask clearly." Different from ordinary weapons, the broken gun is a real artifact, and it still belongs to the top class. In terms of destructiveness - destructiveness, not destructiveness - ten black kings are not comparable to a broken gun. It can be said that as long as it is punctured by a broken gun, it will inevitably cause extremely serious tissue necrosis. And like solsleyan, if an important part is pierced by a broken gun, it will be the end of death. Unless there happens to be a strong person who is very good at manipulating life energy and healing ability nearby, it may be possible to dispel the destructive power of the destruction gun and save solslaian''s life. But unfortunately, there are no such people nearby. At most half an hour later, the destructive power of the destruction gun will completely destroy all the internal organs of solsleian and completely end his life. Even if you don''t know the details of the broken gun, ordinary people will never expose their weaknesses and flaws and let the broken gun hit the key. What''s more, solsleian has fought side by side with imoku for so long. He will never be unaware of imoku''s strength and the special ability of the broken gun. Therefore, he will only pay more attention than others to avoid being hit by the broken spear, rather than being hit by the broken spear. "Solsleyan who just came here is the last silver moon elf and the last blood of the royal blood of the ancient ELF KING court. Imoku knew better why solslaian would make such a request to himself. In fact, he also planned and participated in the birth of the blood elf. In a sense, there are two ancestors of the blood elves, solsleyan and himself. Only later, because he was expelled by the son of the plane, the information about him gradually disappeared in the underground world. After all, not everyone can live for tens of thousands of years even if he is a strong plane at the ancestor level. If he wants to live for such a long time, he must need some special means. For example, the blood pool of the blood clan, the temple of time of the werewolf tribe, the life pool of the blood elf castle, etc. it is said that demon descendants and spider demons also have special means to make a life nearly survive for another period of time. However, no matter what kind of special means, if they are not the strong ones at the level of ancestor, they can only live for 10000 years at most. Only when they really reach the level of ancestor and reduce their activities, can they survive for tens of thousands of years. Imoku could not bear the destruction of solslaian''s remains, so he buried him in this way. Of course, it can be regarded as officially taking over the task of taking care of the blood elves from solsleyan. At least imoku knows that Sean will not mind having an additional blood elves army in his hand. Even now the ethnic group is on the verge of extinction, Sean''s Empire also has enough time to restore the vitality of the ethnic group. Most importantly, he brought the blood elves into the underground world. Now it may be time to bring this lost group back to the surface. Taking a distant look at the fairy King''s court crest on the ground, imoku finally sighed heavily, and then began to contact Sean: "the matter on my side... Has been solved." "Are you hurt?" Sean''s voice soon sounded. Imoku''s heart was slightly moved. Although his voice was very normal when he contacted Sean just now, it was still a little subtle and unnatural. But he didn''t expect that such an unnatural tone would be captured by Sean. Of course, more importantly, imoku felt a lot about Sean''s attitude that he didn''t use it as a tool or a servant. "Nothing." Imoku replied that although it is impossible not to be injured in the confrontation with solsleian at the same level as the strong plane, this injury is nothing for imoku. "It''s just a little injury and will recover soon Lord Sean, are you in a safe position? " "What are you doing?" Sean''s voice sounded again. "If you have any unresolved problems now, solve them first. I''ll be able to meet kokirei soon. I''ve got in touch with him But Alexis hasn''t responded yet. Your battle this time is much longer than I expected. If your problem is solved, I hope you can hurry to see Alexis as soon as possible. " "If it''s that woman, I don''t think I need to worry." Imoku smiled. "Even if our three brothers work together, they can only create enough trouble for her. If you want to kill her, unless it is the favor of the goddess of luck Therefore, I believe that no one can kill her in this world. " "No, what I''m worried about is not who killed her, but that she killed the ancestor of the blood clan." Sean said reluctantly, "once Alexis makes a real fire, I think she won''t mind rubbing the old vampire into powder But now in the underground world, the ancestor of the blood clan can''t die, otherwise I have to find a way to solve the werewolf tribe. " "The way of balance." Imoku immediately understood Sean''s concerns. "I know. When I pick up the blood elf tribe, I''ll find Alexis." "Blood elf tribe?" Sean asked suspiciously, "what''s going on?" As for Sean''s question, imoku had to explain his relationship with solsleian. In fact, as imoku expected, Sean naturally welcomed a blood elf tribe to join his empire. Although it was difficult to change the blood elves'' hatred of mankind when they first immigrated, as long as they have been trained and brainwashed for hundreds of years, they can soon correct the concept of the blood elves tribe. After all, in a sense, blood elves are also a branch of silver moon elves. "By the way, after you find the blood elf, take Kane over. Everything on my side should be solved." "I see." Imoku replied. Chapter 1348 The blood red light burst out, and a very special magnetic resonance was emitted with the blood red light. In an instant, the space within hundreds of meters around was dyed light red, and a fishy smell quickly diffused out. Blood poison. This is a fighting skill most blood clan members like and are best at using. Moreover, when it is used to deal with all creatures with biological characteristics, it often has very obvious miraculous effects - in the underground world, the combat effectiveness level of blood clan is generally high. It is not funny. Although it largely depends on this innate blood poison ability, it has really made countless ethnic groups in the underground world feel an abnormal headache. The power of the blood poison emitted by turt lesenba, the strong ancestor of the blood family, can be imagined. But now A violent air flow suddenly rolled out in the windless environment, directly swinging away the blood poison that had special viscosity and could not be blown away by the air flow, revealing a channel straight in front of turt. At the next moment, a black figure flashed by and appeared in front of turt. The halberd in his hand seemed to turn into a roaring Python and rushed straight towards turt. In the face of this blow, turt, who is better than the ancestor of the blood family and has special recovery ability, did not dare to be careless at all - the stabbing pain constantly transmitted from the wound on his back reminded him of the end of a little carelessness. The bright red viscous blood quickly pulled out of the surrounding light red fog, and then formed a smooth mirror in front of turt. Almost at the moment when the mirror was formed, turt quickly withdrew and dared not stay behind the blood barrier for even one second. A clear sound of broken glass sounded at the moment when turt retreated. The figure with a touch of arrogance broke the blood barrier as easily as turt expected, and the halberd in his hand hit the position behind the barrier. The fierce momentum even caused the vibration of the whole local space, and countless cracks suddenly appeared in the mid air. Many areas of them have begun to expose the empty black hole behind them - if turt hesitated a little and slowed down a half step just now, he would have to lose a layer of skin even if he didn''t die. "Good response." Alexis slowly took back the halberd ruins, which was used as an anchor point, and the broken plane barrier in mid air began to be repaired automatically. Maybe it''s because the damage is not too great. Therefore, the repair speed of the surface barrier is very fast. It is almost completed at the speed visible to the naked eye. It''s only a few seconds before and after. The cracks that originally appeared in the air disappear completely, as if nothing had happened before. Turt looked at Alexis with a proud smile on his face. Even if he was unwilling to admit it, at the moment, he had to accept the fact that he was really beaten by the crazy woman in front of him, and he still had no power to fight back. So that he had to exchange the time ridiculed by the other party for difficult breathing time. He couldn''t even imagine if he could hold on for so many days if the other party had been chasing and beating so hard. "But this should be your limit?" Alexis''s attitude is very arrogant, but she has been so arrogant for more than ten days that turt has been used to Alexis''s attitude and this contemptuous tone of speech, "to tell the truth, I''m having a good time. Really, it was so fun that I almost lost control... So I had to force myself to stop and talk to you every time I reached the critical point. " A long time ago, turt never thought that he would get used to things he never thought he would get used to. But the experience of these more than ten days made turt understand one thing. Habit is a terrible impression. Silently looking at Alexis, turt did not answer. He knew that he had been defeated in this war, and even had no face. The experience of this tragic defeat even made him feel more ashamed than when he was defeated by imoku, but it was wrong with the situation when he was defeated by imoku. At least when he felt imoku''s breath again, he wanted to wake up and prepare for a snow before shame. However, when faced with this woman, turt could not afford any idea of shame. At this moment, the only thought he had was to end the nightmare. If he had known this would happen, turt vowed that he would never wake up from the blood pool. "I''m really afraid I''ll accidentally kill you." Alexis continued to talk to herself. What she said was a kind of wild talk to others. However, as a face-to-face, turt, who has a personal experience of confrontation with Alexis, doesn''t think what the other party says is crazy. He knew that the crazy woman in front of him who seemed to have endless physical strength was just explaining a fact. However, the facts she expounded are nonsense to many people, so it makes people feel that it is a kind of arrogant, heartless and crazy gossip. Turt really wondered why the woman in front of her had such outstanding physical strength and even such superb and terrible shooting skills. Of course, what turt wants to know more is what the law Alexis has mastered and why it can completely invalidate his ability. Even his unique strong recovery ability as a blood clan has been completely sealed - the scar from the neck to the waist behind turt has existed for nearly ten days, but no matter how turt adjusts the blood force in the group, it can only prevent the further deterioration of the injury. If you want to recover completely, you can''t start at all. Of course, if the scar goes further, turt''s cervical spine will be completely destroyed - with the strength of Alexis, if turt''s cervical spine was destroyed, I''m afraid he would have died ten days ago. At first, turt thought it was his timely evasion. But with the fighting these days, he also gradually understood the fact that it was not how powerful he was, or good luck, but all this was just like what the other party said: she didn''t want to kill herself. But it is precisely because of this that he can persist for so many days. Capturing and defeating alive is far more difficult than killing. Especially the two strong men with similar strength - at least, turt still believes that although he is not as powerful as Alexis, their strength should be almost the same. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so many days that the other party couldn''t catch himself completely alive. It seems that after seeing turt''s idea, Alexis raised a beautiful arc around her mouth. At this moment, she had a bright feeling: "it may be a little difficult to capture you alive, but defeating you is no different from killing you for me The reason why I didn''t do this is because I know you will resist. Maybe I will fight and kill you by mistake. This is not what I... Or the person who is qualified to command me now wants. " "Unexpectedly, someone can command a strong man like you." Turt, who had not spoken since eight days ago, was so shocked by Alexis'' information that he answered. "Of course." Alexis nodded. "It''s not just me, imoku, and even kokirei... We all have to obey him at the moment." Turt fell into silence. Although his expression was still calm, the shock hidden in his eyes betrayed his real thoughts at the moment. After a long time, turt said, "has the surface world... Been unified?" "Unification?" Alexis laughed as if she had heard a good joke, "no, not yet Well, not yet, but he can''t do it. A stronger will than him won''t allow him to do so. Once he does, he must leave this plane. Like... Well, you can''t understand when I tell you this. " Alexis wanted to say "just like the last person involved in the world", but this topic involving the mystery of the plane can''t be said from her mouth, otherwise it will interfere with the operation of the law of the whole plane. Turt opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he didn''t know how to speak, or what he wanted to say actually knew the answer from the beginning. Just then, a roaring thunder rushed from far to near. The eyes of Alexis and turt looked involuntarily in the direction of the roaring thunder. Compared with the dignified look on turt''s face, the corners of Alexis''s mouth were slightly turned away, which was very boring. No one else came, but imoku, who personally buried his old friend. Looking at turt, who was only seriously injured but did not endanger his life, imoku looked at Alexis: "it''s not like your style." "He has better luck." Alexis said faintly. Only turt, with a little daze in his eyes, obviously failed to understand the meaning of the dialogue between imoku and Alexis. However, in the current situation, he knows that he has no choice. He was defeated by imoku at that time, and now he may not be able to win. What''s more, there is another alixis who can completely press him, so let alone face these two people at the same time. Only one of them is enough to make him have no power to fight back. "I wish I wasn''t dead." Imoku said, "Lord Sean is still worried that I need to wake you up." Alexis didn''t answer. She just looked at turt and sighed after a long time: "Sean''s worry is reasonable. If you come later, I''m afraid I can''t control myself next time." I don''t know why, when listening to Alexis''s calm tone, turt''s body could not help shivering. Almost at the moment when this shivering feeling appeared, his body suddenly loosened inexplicably, as if a pair of shackles had been removed from him - until this moment, turt was surprised that he had been locked by Alexis''s killing machine from the beginning. "I wish he were alive anyway." Imoku obviously knew the horror of Alexis, especially when he was excited and disturbed, which was obviously a taboo of Alexis, so imoku didn''t talk nonsense, "Lord Sean wants to see him, can I take him away?" "Ah, whatever you want." Alexis said angrily. Looking at the increasingly dangerous smell obviously emanating from Alexis, imoku subconsciously retreated some distance, and then said, "turt, let''s talk about the past for a while. Now you''d better leave here with me If you don''t want to die. " As a powerful person, turt can naturally feel the increasingly dangerous smell of Alexis, and he also knows that he has no choice at present, so he obediently chose to fly to imoku. Of course, in this process, like imoku, turt chose to bypass Alexis to avoid falling into the attack range of the other party. "By the way, one more thing." Imoku said. "What''s up?" Alexis looked at imoku, but her eyes were a little red at the moment, which made imoku tremble subconsciously. "The werewolf tribe also has a powerful man named Elom wolf." Imoku said, "if there were no accident, he would arrive here in half a day. Lord Sean hopes you can help lead the way." "I''ll use a little means, no problem." Alexis raised her eyebrows and the blood color in her eyes soon disappeared. "Lord Sean doesn''t want to delay too long, and... As long as you can control your reason." "No problem." Alexis said happily. After that, imoku glanced at turt and turned to lead the way. Along the way, turt was very silent, and imoku probably had no interest in talking because he had just buried his old friend. They flew away silently in the direction of the portal. It was not until he was a few kilometers away from the portal that turt said, "solslaian is dead?" "Dead." Imoku was silent for a moment, then said, "he left with a smile at last." "I have been an opponent with him for so many years and with you for so many years. I have never defeated him and you." Turt pondered for a moment, then sighed softly and said slowly, "I''m curious... Who is the man you''re loyal to?" "A real strong man destined to be brilliant in the future." Imoku said faintly. "The future?" Turt keenly noticed the key point. "Do you have anything in his hand?" "I advise you not to make up his mind." Imoku looked back at turt, his eyes were extremely cold, "if something happens to him, Alexis will definitely let the whole underground world bury him." When he heard the name of "Alexis", turt couldn''t help feeling a chill: "that woman... Is very strong." "Very strong?" Imoku sneered, "it''s not her heyday yet In her heyday, it took only one shot to kill the void demon whale. " Turt''s pupil suddenly shrunk: "the void demon whale A blow? " "Just remember, don''t think of Lord Sean." Imoku said faintly. "That old wolf... Won''t die?" Asked tour again. Imoku sighed. He also felt that he didn''t know how to answer turt''s question, "if Elom dies, maybe you won''t live. So... You''d better pray that he won''t be killed by Alexis. " Chapter 1349 Turt and Elom, two truly worthy controllers of the underground world, gathered at the portal and soon spread like wildfire in the underground world. All ethnic groups in the whole underground world, whether they are the six ethnic groups or other order races, whether they are intentional or unintentional, and no matter what their real thoughts are, all people can''t help looking at this place that is likely to change the future of the whole underground world. Around the entire portal, the void Empire has built a simple defense base in the past seven days. Although it is only a simple defense base, there are still a series of facilities, but they are relatively simple. However, if you look carefully, you can see that all relevant facilities of the whole defense base are built with unique molds. This mold formation method is an architectural idea developed by Sean five years ago. It was not until the establishment of the void Empire, but after the unremitting efforts of William and the craftsmen who developed the impact shield, and now it has been officially sent to the assembly line industry. Although the assembly line manufacturing of these molds can only be completed with a high-power magic power engine, in a real sense, it can also be regarded as the first real local industry of the void Empire - in the whole miracle continent, only the military factories of the void empire can produce these molds. As long as the correct construction method is adopted, these molds can be formed into corresponding fortifications in a very short time. Compared with the traditional fortification construction mode, this new fortification construction mode has the characteristics of fast construction speed, strong robustness, high concealment and low labor consumption. However, the disadvantages are also obvious. The first is that the cost consumption is too high - for the same basic fortification buildings, the cost of mold construction is twice that of the traditional model, and the second is the problem of transportation cost - short distance transportation is OK, but if long-distance transportation is required, the cost consumption is not as convenient as local materials. Therefore, the new fortification construction model can only be applied to special environments, such as establishing outposts when raiding enemy countries, or establishing emergency front positions when encountering raids, etc. This time, the purpose of invading the underground world through the portal is not only to find Sean, but also to test the construction mode of this new fortification Only in terms of the current information feedback, the effect is obviously surprisingly good. It''s just that the cost is a little high. At the moment, in the center of the base, about 30 meters away from the portal, there is a huge tent. At present, in the whole base, only the relevant fortifications are built with unique and solid molds, but the barracks of soldiers and other places are still built by conventional barracks. This huge tent, which can accommodate about 20 people, is the temporary command center and commander''s rest place of the whole base - kokirei, imoku and Sean, who live here temporarily. But now there are two new guests in the tent. Turt and Elom. Elom arrived here only yesterday, and the whole person was in a state of depression. Although his mental state was slightly better after a night''s rest, he still looked black and blue - the place beaten by Alexis was obviously not so good, but Elom was undoubtedly lucky compared with the terrible and ferocious scar behind turt. At least, he was not beaten so badly by Alexis, and the battle lasted only five days. Today is the eighth day that the underground world has been invaded by the void empire. Unlike Elom, who just arrived here yesterday, turt has stayed in the base for six days. It can be said that the construction of the whole defense base was carried out under his own witness, except for the initial transportation part he did not see. For this "neighbor" who has completely controlled the only formal access channel in the whole underground world, it is impossible for turt to say that he is not vigilant, but the situation is stronger than people. Even if he has great dissatisfaction, he can''t toss anything. At this time, more than one army was stationed in the underground world. In addition to the wings of guilt trained by William at the beginning according to the standards of the ace armies of other empires, the steel wings known as the shield of the void and the Cecilia guards, now known as the Queen''s guards, have entered the underground world. Moreover, in order to welcome Sean''s return, even the black swan guard, which was originally stationed in the black swan castle, that is, today''s void Crusade, also entered the underground world at the same time. Although the title of the void Crusade has the word "Legion", in fact, this army is far from reaching the scale of the Legion. The predecessor of this force is the black swan guard. In the three years since Sean disappeared, William expanded and reorganized the whole force. It can be said that in addition to retaining the original ideological program spirit of the black swan guard, the whole force is no longer the guard stationed in the black swan castle. But relatively, this Legion is also the only Legion in the whole void empire that has reached the level of level 8 combat power. The whole void crusade is made up of all the strong men in the golden realm. Two of the Deputy commanders of the regiment are still legendary strong - that''s why this force of only 500 people can reach the level of the eighth level regiment. Facing the six level legions such as the wing of conviction, the iron wing, the dark wing and the Queen''s guards, the void Crusader can achieve a very high victory rate of eight victories in ten battles when the hostile scale does not exceed 10000 people and the commander does not participate in the war. Of course, even if the commander takes part in the war and the scale of hostilities does not exceed 10000, he can still maintain a victory rate of nearly 70%. However, in fact, the whole people of the void Empire know that the significance of the formation of this army is actually more of a spiritual symbol. After all, the void Empire has now reached the imperial level, and it is unreasonable to have no army with high-end combat power. And in view of Sean''s frequent disappearances, it can also reassure many people if such an army is responsible for accompanying him. "Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful empire in the surface world." Elom rubbed his dark left eye, then sighed, "don''t die old. Do you have any idea?" "No." Turt was so straightforward that he could even say free and easy, "if these people really want to unify the whole underground world, there is nothing you and I can do." When he heard turt''s words, Elom thought of the black haired woman who smiled very much, but she shivered as if she were as violent as thunder. In fact, as turt said, if the void Empire really wants to unify the whole underground world, even if he and turt join hands, they will never be the opponent of the other party, and the other party only needs to hold on until their two ancestors fall, and no one in the underground world can stop the front of the Empire. It can be said that it is only a matter of time before the other party wants to win the whole underground world. And unlike the void Empire, once the war in the underground world is lost, the other party can withdraw to the surface. The underground world is the last habitat for all of them. Once the war is lost, they will have no way back. Especially now, the dark elves and blood elves have obviously taken refuge in each other, and the whole underground world can no longer unite. "Guess what that man... Their emperor wants to do?" Elom asked again. Turt didn''t answer, but squinted at the werewolf ancestor who had fought with him all his life but still couldn''t win. In a sense, Tourette envied this big fool - Elom was more burly and vigorous than Tourette, and he was nearly 40 centimeters taller than Tourette. "This kind of playing tricks and tricks is what you are good at, okay?" Elom knows the meaning of turt''s eyes, but now he is in a broken state, so he completely ignores turt''s contempt for his lack of IQ. "Alas." Turt sighed, "I don''t know To be honest, I don''t even know what the other party wants. I can''t speculate on the other party''s behavior logic. Many times, the other person''s behavior seems to have no purpose and meaning at all, but my intuition tells me that if I think so, I don''t even know how I died in the end. " Elom seemed to want to say something, but after his ears shook a few times, the conversation turned: "someone is coming." A light footstep sounded. Then, a young man with black hair opened the curtain of his cloak and hurried in with a look on his face. Elom and turt looked at each other. Their eyes were bright for a moment, but they soon subsided. The person who walked into the camp was no one else, but Sean, who had been wandering in the underground world for three years. Elom and turt can feel that Sean''s strength is not strong, at least there is a very obvious absolute gap with them. Either of them can easily win the black haired young man in front of them, not to mention that they are gathered here now. However, Sean''s majestic and unique temperament also made them understand that even if he could subdue the young man in front of him, it would be meaningless to the current situation of the whole underground world. So the light in their eyes flashed away, and they all gave up this tempting idea. Of course, a bigger reason is that neither turt nor Elom can guarantee whether the other will stop them when they do it themselves. "Good. I''m glad you two didn''t rush at me." Sitting on one side of the round table in the camp, Sean showed a smile on his face. His smile was sunny and sincere. At least it looked friendly. "Because my time is urgent, I''ll make a long story short Oh, by the way, as a prior etiquette, I''d like to introduce myself. I''m Sean, Sean Connery, from the void empire on the surface. Well... It can be regarded as an emperor for the time being. " "For the time being?" Turt raised his eyebrows and keenly caught the subtext in Sean''s words. "Well, the void empire was founded three years ago, but I was on your side at that time, so it was my... Sister who has been in charge of all the affairs of the Empire in recent years." Sean thought about his relationship with Cecilia before he said, "in a sense, the void empire can run with or without me. Just a few days ago, my sister... Gave me all the authority to manage the affairs of the Empire. " Elom and turt looked at each other again. This time, even if toult didn''t say it, Elom knew what it meant. Of course, he also understood the crucial point: he could not understand the behavioral logic and pattern of the Empire. Because according to the normal form, if a person like Sean who has the identity of an imperial orthodox emperor is missing, his successor will certainly not want to find him. Of course, if he is a relative, he may try to find him, but it is impossible to hand over all the power. Unless Tour looked up and down at Sean. From his undisguised look, tour saw only fatigue and anxiety. It seems that the other party forcibly suppresses some emotion in his heart and tries to keep himself in a calm state and emotion to communicate with them - or negotiate with them. "There''s one thing I can''t understand." Turt said, "why did your excellency have such a face-to-face meeting with us If you destroy us, won''t the whole underground world become your back garden? " "In terms of short-term benefits, it has really gained a lot." Sean avoided the problem in a more ingenious way. He can''t say that unifying the whole underground world is contrary to the dominant spirit of the world''s will, can he? The underground world is a part of the miracle plane, so it is actually a part of the will of the world. As a person involved in the world, Sean can intervene in some process changes of the world, but on the whole, he must guide the whole world to a prosperous and colorful process route, rather than bringing the whole world into his own control. Of course, if he can ensure that the whole world is under his control, but can make the whole world more colorful, then the world will also allow Sean to do so. Only in this way, Sean''s identity will change from a worldly person to a monitor. Just as Gypsy liberated the whole world from the gods, her identity suddenly changed from a worldly person to a watcher - which Sean heard from gypsy. The biggest difference between the watcher and the person involved in the world is that the watcher can no longer interfere with the operation of the whole world. He must remove his existence from the world and can only watch the world as a bystander. Turt didn''t quite understand what Sean meant. After all, in his opinion, what are the long-term and short-term benefits of unifying the whole underground world? However, he would not continue to ask this question, because it would appear that he was a little ignorant - especially in front of Elom, tourt was more reluctant to show his ignorance, so he chose silence and showed a thoughtful look. In terms of force alone, turt was indeed much better than Elom, because Elom showed a blank look after hearing Sean''s words. "What do you need?" Asked tour. "Well, Serena... You know what?" Sean opened his mouth and looked at turt shaking his head blankly. Sean sighed helplessly: "this is the lineal blood descendant you don''t know after the first generation. During my difficult period, I made an agreement with her, and I pay great attention to commitment, so Serena lesenba will become the new head of your lesenba family." "No problem." Turt nodded without hesitation. A direct descendant of one''s own clan, the so-called pure blood clan, did not lose anything to turt. After all, his current status can not continue to manage the whole clan, so it is not a problem for anyone to be the owner of the lesenba clan, let alone one of his own. "Well, there is another one named Kane. He has just absorbed the pure blood of the Giovanni clan recently. No surprise, he should officially become a member of the Giovanni clan in a few days." Sean thought for a moment and then said, "the Giovanni clan doesn''t have anyone to support you now. I know you''re not a member of the Giovanni clan, but your influence still intimidates the Giovanni clan. I hope this person can become the owner of the Giovanni clan." This time, turt didn''t promise so readily, but after a little meditation, he nodded and said, "yes." "Well, you see, we have now established a very friendly foundation." Sean smiled. "Then next, we can talk about a... More ambitious blueprint." "A more ambitious... Blueprint?" Elom frowned. "What do you mean?" "I need you to recognize the legitimacy of our void empire in your underground world." "Hum, is it meaningful for us to admit it or not?" Elom sneered, "Your Excellency has the strength to occupy a territory here." "Whether you admit it or not is very important to me." Sean doesn''t mind Elom''s hostility. On the contrary, compared with turt''s calm attitude, Sean prefers to communicate with militant factions such as Elom, because such people often don''t like to use their brains, so the negotiation topic is easier to be controlled by Sean. "It''s because of identity washing." Toulter opened his mouth and said that although he used interrogative sentences, the words were full of affirmative statements. "Wash white?" Elom was stunned, but soon understood what it meant, "it''s really easy to change from the identity of an intruder to the identity of a legal resident." "You don''t suffer, do you?" Sean continued to smile on his face without showing any dissatisfaction. "First of all, I can assure you that our void empire will never launch any aggressive actions in the underground world. What is the old pattern of your underground world and what is still the same? We will not interfere in it. The only thing we need is a territory, A... Legal territory. " "What price do we have to pay?" Tourt continued. "Nothing needs to be paid, as long as you recognize our legal identity." Sean continued, but his tone was full of provocation, "as long as you don''t offend my territory and authority, I won''t challenge your authority You see, we can coexist peacefully with each other. " "What about the allocation of resources?" "In the form of trade." Sean obviously has considered and improved everything, so he has not been made difficult by Elom''s problem. "Your underground world also has a fully mature trade mechanism. Whether it is currency trade or barter, we can implement it according to the rules established in your underground world." "I''m afraid it''s more than that." Turt''s heart was suddenly surprised, because he had realized what Sean meant when he first said that "in terms of short-term benefits, it''s really great." Your Excellency is really calculating He deserves to be the emperor of an empire. He should not... It should be said that he is a person who can regain the decision-making power of the Empire as soon as he appears after disappearing for three years. " "What do you mean?" This time, Elom was really out of breath. "If our black haired emperor unifies the whole underground world, he can indeed plunder a large number of resources in a short time, but the harvest of these resources is one-time, because he can''t reclaim the whole underground world. Similarly, the residents of our whole underground world can''t completely obey his rule." Turt rarely mocked Elom''s wisdom, but opened his mouth to explain, "but once we recognize his legal resident status, the residents of the underground world will weaken their rejection of him a lot, and through this, he can obtain a lot of resources of our underground world In the form of trade, so as to obtain a long-term and stable resource chain. " "You have no loss, have you?" Sean was not dissatisfied with turt''s easy exposure of his real purpose. "Indeed, as you said, if I unify the whole underground world, I can only obtain a wasteland that takes hundreds of years to be reclaimed. Perhaps the return is amazing enough, but it is not in my interest But if I form a cooperative relationship with you, or a trading partner, then I can quickly exploit the resources of your underground world. Similarly, your underground world can also achieve a period of rapid development, and its achievements and development will not be limited to the current situation. " "Sounds... Sounds good?" Elom frowned. "But I always feel... There seems to be something wrong." "Because of the lack of intelligence." "Trade is based on demand," turt said in a deep voice. In any case, what we do not know is what price these resources are in the surface world, so the pricing of resources trade is entirely the other side has the final say, so we are at a loss anyway. Sean narrowed his eyes slightly, but soon smiled again: "you are a very qualified politician, very sharp." Turt didn''t answer. In fact, there was a doubt in his heart. Intuition told him that what Sean wanted was not such a simple thing. It could even be said that the trade negotiation was just a foreshadowing and prelude. What the man wants in front of him should be a deeper meaning hidden behind it. It''s just that turt can''t think of anything. "Well, I''ll take a step back." Sean shrugged. "How about I allow you free trade?" "Free trade?" Elom glanced at toulter. "That is, we can freely choose trade objects, not just each other." Turt opened his mouth and explained, "this method is indeed more fair, but the portal is in your hand..." "You know, I can''t give up the portal to others." Sean smiled. On this issue, his position was particularly firm, "I allow anyone who wants to trade with me to freely conduct price survey through the portal, and then determine your resource price But as a price, I have to charge a certain handling fee for any materials passing through the portal, excluding transportation services. " "What if the trade is done on this side of the underground world?" Asked tour. "Then I''m not going to kill you." Sean shrugged. "But I also charge customs duty on any goods that enter my territory." Turt didn''t speak. He just looked at Elom, and then Sean felt a transmission of spiritual power. He knew that this was the spiritual communication between turt and Elom, and out of politeness, Sean didn''t touch the mental fluctuations of the two people. He just waited patiently for each other''s reply. A moment later, Elom was the first to say, "Sir, I''m curious. What will happen if we don''t agree?" "Then I''ll have to solve both of you." Sean said half jokingly and half helplessly, "but in this way, I''m afraid it will take me longer to stabilize the whole underground world So you see, you two still have great importance. " "How much territory do you want?" Said tult. "With the portal as the center and within a radius of 500 kilometers." Sean knew that when turt asked this question, it meant that they had reached a consensus, and the rest was some minor details of the contract. However, Sean did not intend to participate in this point. He decided to let Diana take charge of the problem. After reaching a temporary consensus, turt and Elom left first. They need to convey the decision message to the residents of other underground worlds. After Elom and turt left, Alexis went into the camp. "I didn''t see it before. You have such a cunning side." Looking at Sean, Alexis began to look up and down as if she had never known Sean. "If you can dig the trap so deep." "Just a little distraction skill." Sean said. "Those two guys... Well, the old wolf won''t say anything. It''s the vampire who actually made such a careless mistake. I''m afraid it will be a disgrace for him all his life." Alexis glanced. "It''s amazing how that guy will look when he knows the decree you''re about to enact in the underground world." "I can arrange for you to deliver the letter at that time. You can enjoy it closely." Sean said. "Good idea!" Alexis''s eyes lit up suddenly and nodded excitedly. As one of the closest people around Sean, Alexis naturally knows what Sean''s real plan is. Fair trade with the whole underground world is just a bait. Sean''s real purpose is to completely open the whole underground world and make the people of the whole underground world no longer hate the surface residents. After that, Sean plans to use the residents of the underground world as the backup combat power of the void empire. He will carry out a series of conscription measures here, so that the militants of the whole underground world, especially the spider demon army, can join the void empire. And as long as those sent to the surface world to investigate prices come back and describe the beauty of the surface world, Sean believes that few people can resist the temptation of "going to the surface world". At that time, it will only be more convenient for Sean''s conscription plan, and limited by the fact that "we can''t offend the ruling authority of the void Empire", even if tourt and Elom know such news, it won''t help. As for whether people from other countries on the surface will imitate this system after the void Empire launched such a new legion, it is not something Sean can control. But what Sean can be sure of is that the portal is controlled by the void empire after all, so the void Empire naturally has this great advantage - it is impossible for other countries to form an army completely composed of underground world residents without more than ten years. This is the great advantage Sean has. Even in the blueprint for the future, Sean has figured out what the five ethnic groups in the underground world can be responsible for: it is obvious that the demons can arrange to enter the void; The spider demon army can be used as a critical force; Blood clan and dark elves can be used as highly mobile troops; Werewolves are very suitable for terrain battles such as mountains and jungles. This huge harvest is far greater than Sean''s complete conquest of the whole underground world. This is the long-term interest Sean desires. "Diana will be here in a few days. I need you to stay here." Sean looked at Alexis and said, "only you can suppress those two guys." "I see." Alexis nodded. "So when are you going back?" "Right away." Sean said, "Hitler told me that she had stopped Cecilia from forcibly crossing the portal nearly a hundred times." "Well, I''ll take charge of the rest of the work." Alexis nodded. "Go back first." "Please." Sean spoke and immediately got up and left. Beside the portal, kokirei and imoku have been waiting here, and in addition to these two, the void Crusader and Cecilia guards have been assembled. The defense base of the underground world was officially handed over to Levi for overall management yesterday, while Abaza was the deputy commander of the base, and the relevant defense work was also handed over to the two forces of Crime Wing and steel wing. After the expansion of the underground base, the management of the whole underground city will be transferred to Eliza. Levi and the wing of guilt will remain in the underground world, responsible for the defense and security of the whole underground city, and Abaza and his steel wings will return to the surface world. It''s not that Sean doesn''t trust steel wings, but that Abaza is really not suitable for managing a city, especially a trade metropolis that is destined to occupy a very important position in the void empire in the future. Moreover, he threw the steel wings known as the shield of the void into the underground world, which made Sean feel somewhat wasteful. Standing at the portal, Sean took a deep breath: "we... Go home!" Then, he stepped into the abyss that is now completely stable. Chapter 1350 The so-called portal, frankly speaking, is actually to open up a safe channel connecting two points in space. The plane conveyor gate is to replace two points with two planes. Although the concept is similar in essence, the actual technical content is hundreds of times that of the former, because the former is only the space under the same plane, while the latter involves many general knowledge such as void science and plane science. As for the path of the abyss, it is a special existence between the two. It is under the same plane, but it involves the theoretical knowledge of nihilism. The only existing and usable abyss path is probably the underground laboratory located in the gap fortress of the void empire. Other abyss paths have either been destroyed or completely abandoned. Of course, although it is deserted, it is actually just a lack of sufficient energy, and the door is opened in the underground world. In fact, some special magnetic field cracks have been produced near these deserted abyss paths. Residents of the underground world occasionally use these cracks to smuggle some people into the surface world in a relatively stable state. However, it is different from the General Portal - at least, it is different from the portal of the surface world. The portal of the path of the abyss can clearly see the situation on both sides of the portal. After a ripple like wave shaking, Sean''s figure finally came out of the portal. At his feet was the path to the abyss that seemed to lead nowhere. The huge roar was transmitted from the nearby magic guide power machine. The energy provided by this behemoth completely activated the whole abyss path, and the blue faint light glittered in the abyss path. These lights also form a new power by pumping energy, and a translucent light blue platform is paved above the wellhead of the abyss path. Strands of blue energy are emitted from this platform, and then intertwined with each other in mid air to form a half plane portal that can communicate the underground world and the surface world. At the moment, Sean came out of the portal, and the huge roar made him dizzy. But this situation only lasted for a moment. For today''s Sean''s physique, his body can automatically adjust and recover soon. There were only two people standing outside the portal to meet Sean. Diana and Hera. "It''s a little lonely." Sean walked out of the portal and down the platform with a smile. "Everyone is waiting for you to return." Diana smiled back, but it could be seen that her smile was still reluctant. Obviously, the shadow left by Sean to Diana is still exerting influence. Moreover, this influence is accompanied by Sean''s stronger strength, which is more intimidating. Diana just stood by Sean''s side, she couldn''t help shaking, not as strong as she showed in the face of others or even at the negotiation table. "Don''t worry, you are now one of the four giants of the void empire." Sean showed a gentle smile, which really helped to calm Diana''s fear. "I think there... Should be a silent border here. After all, that thing... Is too noisy." "Everything is already under arrangement." Hella replied with a smile, "but... Lord Sean, you are really whimsical. You actually... Want to trade with people in the underground world. Especially this portal is our core secret." "Not soon. It''s meaningless to continue to hide, isn''t it?" Sean stepped forward, Haila immediately followed, while Diana was slightly behind by about two positions. "The emergence of the blood elf can''t be concealed at all, so it''s better to take this opportunity to publicize and build momentum However, the specific location here is really not suitable for exposure, so we can only rely on the portal to solve the problem. " In Sean''s vision, the underground research institute will also carry out relevant expansion and reform. According to the expected plan, the reconstruction of the underground research institute will be completed at the same time as the underground city on the other side of the underground world. At that time, Eliza will become the actual manager of the two cities - Sean has named the two trading cities "Twin Cities". It will become the most brilliant Trading City in the whole miracle continent, or even 70% of the economic source of the whole void empire. As a metropolis that can almost be said to become the economic lifeline of the entire void empire in the future, its guard force can not be inferior. Sean''s defense facilities for the twin cities can be called the most of the void empire. The xiadi fortress on the surface will be garrisoned by the first corps of the void empire after the third expansion and rectification. At that time, the total force of the Corps commanded by Stalin, who is best at positional and defensive warfare, will reach 200000. After all, xiadi fortress is also the most important gateway of the void Empire and an important strategic area that the void empire will never give up. Therefore, it is a perfect policy to have such a Force stationed. In the underground of xiadi fortress, the cold spider army commanded by Shina is responsible for defense. Over the past year, Shina has rectified the underground space of the whole gorge fortress. Now this special terrain called "Shina maze" has become one of the most dangerous areas of the void empire. In addition, after expansion and reconstruction, the defense of the surface side twin cities will also be undertaken by the steel wing known as the "shield of emptiness"; As for the underground twin cities, commander Levy''s "sword of emptiness" is responsible for the wing of crime. This combination of sword and shield is stationed here in the twin cities, and the effect can be absolutely perfect, because no matter which side breaks out of war, the strategic plan of support can be completed in half an hour only through the portal that has been completely stabilized. Of course, the transfer point to the twin cities, Sean, of course, will not be set in the gorge fortress, but will be placed in Oasis City, the king capital of the void empire. According to Neil''s calculation, if the delivery point is located in Oasis City, tariffs can be charged again on incoming and outgoing goods - anyway, now the trade capital has been annexed by the void Empire, and the pan continental chamber of Commerce Alliance has actually existed in name. Now the whole miracle is busy building its own chambers of Commerce and redefining trade routes, and even pricing the countries in the mainland. So the import and export taxes on these duties and other goods are already has the final say of the countries. In a sense, the establishment of the void Empire broke the shackles shrouded in the whole world, but it is not just the collapse of the peace Parliament. The whole miracle continent has begun to glow with more powerful vitality. However, some people began to focus on the fat meat of the void empire. Yes, in the eyes of many people, the void empire is a huge piece of delicious fat. It is only three years since the founding of the Empire. If the previous preparations and other time periods are included, it will not be more than four years. But in these four years, the new empire has shown a powerful execution, ambition and almost desperate inside information that makes countless people feel palpitating. This empire has three ten generals¡ª¡ª The top ten generals ranked sixth. They are good at tactical attack and can make perfect use of all available battlefield opportunities to win in the seemingly invincible battlefield. Therefore, William Yale is called "battlefield scalpel". The top ten generals ranked seventh and were good at strategic layout. They often started to build the layout before the outbreak of the war, so that once the war broke out, they could occupy an absolute advantage. Therefore, Haila Garcia, known as the "battlefield player". The top ten generals ranked 10th and were good at using the number advantage. Although they were not as good as the two commanders in the same position as Hella Garcia and William Yale, Apollo beta, the former commander of the Principality of rumbel, who had few defeats in his life. Since Hella and Apollo played against each other in the Principality of rumbel, with the dissolution of the Principality of rumbel and Apollo joining the void Empire, Hella has risen to the seventh place in the list of ten generals. William, who has made extremely accurate battlefield achievements in countless wars, naturally rose to the sixth place. Therefore, Apollo, as the defeated general under Haila, could only fall from ninth to tenth. But in fact, everyone knows that Apollo''s failure in the war between Apollo and Haila is not that he is inferior to Haila, but only because the Principality of rumbel really can''t gather enough troops. Otherwise, it''s hard to say who will win. But now, no matter what the situation of that war would be in another situation, it ended with Apollo joining the void empire. In the whole miracle continent, even old military powers such as the qainas Empire and the Millennium covenant Empire do not have more than two ten generals, but the void Empire does. How can people not envy or even be jealous? In addition, the void Empire also has four strong planes. Maybe ordinary people don''t know the difference between super strong and position strong, but the town strong of the major empires absolutely know the power division, especially the town strong of the five ancient empires, because they are a position strong, or are about to become a position strong. It is impossible to eat the void empire by the power of one empire alone, but what if we combine the power of two or three empires or even four or five empires? The details and resources displayed by the void empire are absolutely enough for the four empires to share equally. After all, the void Empire has a very fatal disadvantage: it is too young. No matter how strong the void empire is, the founding time of the empire is still too short. There is an inevitable fatal problem within the whole empire, that is, the fault is too serious. There are only two super strong people under the four strong people. That''s when shefanio has to turn on the divine descending state and Rena uses the angel outfit to have the combat power of the super strong. Otherwise, these two people will only be the strength of the legendary strong. As for the entire void Empire, there are almost 40 legendary strongmen, which is due to the strong annexation of the Peace Council by the void Empire and the "shackles" put on many legendary strongmen. If Sean had given these people freedom, they would have run at least half - the nearly 20 legendary strong men sent by Cecilia when she launched an attack on the underground world were used as cannon fodder. After the legend, it is the realm of the holy land. But the entire void Empire did not even have 20 holy places, and its number was even half less than that of the legendary strong. As for the level of combat effectiveness of the army, at present, the level of the top and first-class army is basically level 5 and level 6. The level of the second-class army even directly falls to level 3 and level 4. It can only serve as a local garrison or reserve for training. This is because many tribes in the wilderness have such a large number of military reserves after joining. Of course, the void empire''s death camp is also famous throughout the continent. However, these are helpless. After all, once the war breaks out, the army of the void empire will have to consume a large number of soldiers to fill. In order to enable recruits to join the army as soon as possible without dragging their feet, they can only adopt high-intensity death training. Although the disability rate is terrible, tonier''s overall management and the void empire can perfectly make up for the financial expenditure. Once the soldiers graduate from the death training camp, they can have the level combat power equivalent to the level 5 army, at least not drag the whole army. All this is the current weakness of the void empire. Before that, the void Empire had a more fatal weakness: there was no emperor. Cecilia insisted on claiming to be a regent. None of the four giants wanted to be an emperor, and the top of the second generation core circle of the Empire dared not show the slightest idea. The third and fourth generations of high-level officials who danced most happily were transferred, dispatched, demoted or died in various names in the past year. I''m afraid no one will believe that the interior of the void empire is stable. Because of this, in the past two years, the void Empire has also changed its normal strength and adopted more moderate diplomatic means. For example, alliance with the Millennium alliance Empire, strategic agreement with the Maggie Empire, secret manipulation of the God of war Kingdom, and even a series of friendly diplomatic agreements with other neighboring countries. As for the qainas Empire, which has the closest cooperative relationship with the void Empire, it is in a relatively cold state because the new successor is about to ascend - but at present, the military God Jason can still suppress the internal voice of the qainas Empire, so there is no friction between the two empires at present. At least not on the surface. After Cecilia threw back the white glove bodies of the qanas Empire to Jason, the qanas Empire had sneaked into several secret strongholds of the void Empire, and all of them withdrew from the territory of the void Empire overnight. Cecilia knew that this was Jason''s means of showing kindness. After all, the qainas empire is now in an unstable state. And the void Empire really did not have the ability to take this opportunity to expand its influence, or to find trouble with the qainas Empire - all this stems from the fact that the void empire is too young. If the void Empire has been based for a hundred years now, with its strength and current details, it may really bite a large piece of meat off the qainas empire. But this kind of thing, just think about it. At present, in the whole miracle continent, there is only one country that is officially hostile to the void empire. St. Joels empire. However, this powerful empire on the other side of the mainland is now being attacked by the Maggie Empire and the God of war kingdom. It is obviously impossible to spare your hand to find trouble for the void empire. As for the other three empires, two are already in a state of self-protection, while the Amelia Empire, one of the five ancient empires, still maintains a neutral attitude. After all, there is no contradiction between the Empire on the other side of the continent and the void empire. Moreover, as the gateway of the miracle continent against the outer land, the Amelia empire is really difficult to distract itself from the troubles of other countries. Although many people are reluctant to admit it, the fact is that the void Empire has now officially established itself on the miracle continent. And now, with Sean finally returning from the underground world after missing for three years, the deadliest weakness in the void Empire has been completely filled. As for the remaining weakness, it can not be solved overnight. According to Neil''s reservation plan, it will take at least 30 years of development to make up for this defect. Walking on the way out of the laboratory, Sean glanced at Diana with the rest of his eyes, but saw that she was taking out some snacks to feed kokirei. Although the latter had no expression, Sean found that this guy still enjoyed the action of feeding countless delicious food from kokirei''s inner mood fluctuation. Sean was puzzled by this: "why is Diana so afraid of me, but not kokirei? In terms of momentum, kokirei should be stronger than me. " "It''s probably because, Lord Sean, you''ve cast a deep shadow on her." HeLa thought for a moment, then said, "you almost killed her whole family." Sean glanced at Diana again, but found that the halo emitted from her didn''t even have a trace of red light, or even neutral yellow. Some were just green, and it was still a very pleasing green. With a helpless sigh, Sean said, "maybe I can''t distort her view of me in my life." "There''s nothing wrong with it, isn''t it?" HeLa smiled, and then when she was about to leave the door of the laboratory, her face turned serious. "Diana is a very reassuring person." "I know." Sean nodded. Because of the real eye, he looked at people much more accurately than others. At this time, both of them have come to the door of the laboratory. Because the transmission array between the laboratory and oasis city has not been completed, Sean still needs to return to the king capital of the void empire through the "Sina''s maze" to the gorge fortress, and then return to oasis city from the gorge fortress. However, as he pushed open the door of this underground experiment, Sean met an unexpected person. Shina Vost. But unlike the lovely little girl in those years, Shina is no different from a spider demon in Sean''s eyes. "Shina!?" Cried Sean, somewhat surprised. "Uncle Sean." As far as the age gap is concerned, Shina can actually call Sean her brother, but due to the reason of generation, under the deliberate guidance of her father Alfred, of course, it is also because Sean is more or less half of Shina''s master that she began to call Sean an "Uncle" with a larger generation. "In fact, you can call my brother..." Sean corrected a little, but he was more curious about Shina''s situation. "How did you... Become a spider demon?" "Because of blood." Shina smiled helplessly, but her voice could not hear any dissatisfaction. "In fact, it''s OK. I don''t regret it Moreover, this pair of body has also brought me greater strength improvement. If I follow the original progress, I''m afraid it will take me a long, long time to become a legendary strong man. But now, uh... I''m better than my father. " "The foundation is unstable." Sean shook his head. "Too fast power growth is not necessarily a good thing. You still need... Some systematic adjustments." When Sean said this, he also released his spiritual tentacles, and then began to touch Shina''s body. But soon, his face became relaxed: "fortunately, it''s just a blood mutation." "Blood mutation?" Shina is a little curious. "It''s not a big problem. You just can''t control your blood ability, so it''s still a basic problem in the final analysis." Sean smiled and patted Shina''s... Spider bag - in fact, Sean wanted to pat Shina''s head, but when he stretched out his hand, he found that Shina is much taller than him now. "Alexis is still underground. You''ll find her later and say that I said, let her take you to the spider devil''s territory... I heard that she has a good relationship with the spider devil emperor, You go to the spider demon emperor to learn. As long as you can control your blood ability, you can restore your adult form. " "Really?" Shina''s eyes lit up suddenly. Although she doesn''t regret becoming a spider demon, if she can change back to human form, how can she not. "Of course." Sean nodded, "I''ve dealt with many spider demons in the underground world. The stronger spider demons can basically change their adult shape, but in this way, they can''t give full play to their strength But you don''t need to do your best anyway, so go to Alexis and she''ll arrange it for you. " "OK, thank you, uncle Sean." Shina shouted happily. It seemed that they felt the joy of hope, and the cold spiders in the nearby caves began to make a sound similar to cheering. "Call brother." Sean corrected helplessly again. But Shina laughed rather than spoke this time. Sean can only reluctantly shake his head, and then sit on these cave cold spiders arranged by hina, ready to leave. When she left, Shina suddenly shouted, "Uncle Sean, I''m glad you''re finally back." Sean was stunned, then smiled and nodded, "well, I''m back." HeLa and Diana smiled and did not interrupt. Imoku and kokirei just stood aside in silence. A little farther away, there are the most powerful void Crusaders in the void empire. They are Sean''s shield and sword. This powerful army, which has never seen its own monarch since its establishment, is also solemn at the moment, but there is still an agitation in the heart of every soldier. Sean Connery, the real nominal founder of the void Empire, the real emperor of the void Empire, and the spiritual symbol of the void empire. Even in the three years of his disappearance, all the high levels of the void Empire have never competed for power and profit. This mysterious and powerful king has finally returned today. ¡­¡­ After leaving the "Sina''s Labyrinth", Sean''s next stop is the xiadi fortress on the surface. Standing on the ground, Sean''s eyes narrowed slightly. Feeling the heat from the sun, Sean let out an enjoyable groan: "long time no see, sunshine." Although the underground world is still divided into day and night, the temperature has always been constant, and there is no distinction between seasons. Of course, there will be no phenomena such as photosynthesis, let alone melanin precipitation by the sun, so Sean''s skin looks much whiter and more tender. Stalin had already stood by and waited. After watching Sean finally turn back, he greeted him: "welcome back, my emperor." "Thank you, Stalin." Sean smiled and patted Stalin on the shoulder. "I heard Hella say a lot about you. You... Did a good job." "It''s my honor to serve the Empire." As the first general to follow Sean, Stalin can not be regarded as the first generation core circle, but at least he can be regarded as an important figure in the second generation core circle. Therefore, facing Sean, he did not have the slightest stage fright, "this is my duty, your majesty The wine and dishes are all ready, and the carriages and horses are ready. You can start at any time. " Even if only using the portal of the same plane for long-distance transmission, it needs to consume a certain amount of physical energy, not to mention returning from the underground world to the surface world, which is basically equivalent to the portal of cross plane. Of course, you can''t eat too full when using the portal, otherwise it''s still easy to have some reactions such as vomiting. Sean was really hungry at the moment because of his busy day and the transmission of the portal, so he didn''t refuse, but followed Stalin to the canteen in xiadi fortress recently. Because only this canteen can accommodate so many people to eat together, but Sean himself doesn''t pay too much attention to enjoyment and luxury. Naturally, he won''t have any opinions on such an arrangement. After dinner, Sean did not stop at the gorge fortress, but left the gorge fortress and embarked on the route back to oasis city, accompanied by the void Crusader and Cecilia guards (Queen guards). Originally, according to Sean''s intention, we could directly use the transmission array to return to oasis city. However, Haila and Diana raised objections on this point, and even moved out of the names of Neil, William and Cecilia. Almost everyone believed that Sean had left for so long, and this return must create enough momentum, rather than using the transmission array to directly return to oasis city. Although Sean can''t wait to go back to oasis city to see Cecilia, he also knows that now he is the emperor of the void Empire and can''t let him be arbitrary. Therefore, considering that he has been missing for three years, this return must be announced to the whole country and even the whole continent with a grand momentum, so he can only agree to the arrangements that Hella, Neil and William have already prepared. After leaving xiadi fortress, it takes about ten days to go to oasis city as soon as possible. In this regard, Sean had to restrain his temper and return all the way. However, no matter how Sean didn''t expect, the momentum of Hella''s arrangement would be so great - something Neil and William might think of, but they would never make such a momentum. Since leaving the gorge fortress, on average, one or two legions will join the team escorting Sean back to the king''s capital every day. These include the silver sideburns of the werewolf tribe, the Rangers of the centaurs, the jungle hunters of the elves and other ACE troops, while the front-line troops of the void Empire include commander nock''s second regiment, commander aldorf''s mobile infantry regiment, commander Rina''s first cavalry regiment and so on. Basically, all the void Empire legions that have not received the task at present, All are arranged by Haila on the return road from xiadi fortress to oasis city. However, in just five days, more than 100000 troops gathered together to form a mighty long dragon. And besides the Legion, all the strong men of the whole void Empire: all the strong men above the holy land, as long as they have no mission, all gather in this return team. I''m afraid if I just join in low-key. All the strong people who come here seem to be deeply afraid that others don''t know the existence of this team and their own strength. Almost everyone exudes their strong momentum without any disguise. The whole team was followed by a substantial black cloud from the third day. That is the Qi force field formed by all the strong and powerful forces. In a sense, this can be regarded as a part of the law. On the seventh day, the news that Sean Connery, the most mysterious Imperial Emperor in history, had finally returned to the void Empire spread throughout the miracle continent. No matter what forces and organizations, or even as weak as the principality and as strong as the Empire, no matter groups, collectives or individuals, everyone began to focus on the void Empire involuntarily. Then everyone was surprised to find that the original void Empire still existed, but there was no undercurrent and instability floating on the surface. From the moment the news of Sean''s return spread, it completely disappeared from the void empire. No matter those new aristocrats, or old factions, no matter those tribal chiefs in the wilderness, or the upstarts who made their fortune after the establishment of the void Empire, all conspiracies, all tricks, all discontent and all ambitions melt quickly like snow in the bright sun at this moment. Countless envoys, no matter what their original intention, whether they want to try to understand Sean, or want to cooperate with the void Empire, or other ideas, they all took their respective missions and gathered in oasis city on the ninth day. For a moment, the whole oasis city, which is the king capital of the void Empire, suddenly showed a deformed and abnormal prosperity. All pubs, hotels, restaurants and houses in the city were rented out by all outsiders in one day. But what''s more strange is that oasis city has so many guests. At the same time, the public security of the whole city has not deteriorated. On the contrary, it has become more orderly. But when I think about it, I''m relieved. After all, with Sean''s team back, they are the first-class legions of today''s void empire. Moreover, as the most powerful spy Department of the void Empire, and even the No. 1 spy Department on the whole miracle continent, the void territory has already brought the whole oasis city under control. If there is any accident or chaos in such a situation, the void empire can not be based on it in just three years. On the tenth day, the emperor of the void Empire, Sean Connery, with more than 300000 troops and nearly 30 legendary strong men, entered oasis city. On this day, the oasis city is full of people. However, there was no trampling accident and no chaos. Some were just celebrations and cheers, and some were just warmly welcoming the wave. The magic salute shot into the sky lasted day and night. Even after night, the whole place within a few miles of the oasis city looked as bright as the day under the light of countless magic salutes. Looking at the completely ignited fanatical atmosphere of the whole oasis city, Sean just looked back at Hella, facing Hella''s smiling face, whispered: "it''s worthy of being a battlefield player, and the atmosphere of the whole void Empire has been completely ignited by you Under such a general situation, even if I can''t wait to run to the palace right now. " In the face of Sean''s ridicule, Haila''s face remained the same. She just smiled and said, "so, Neil has prepared for you in the central square. Just go up and say a few words casually Such a lively scene, you can''t cool the hearts of your people. " "Well, you''re right." Sean nodded helplessly, and then continued along the separated road. In the central square of oasis city, Neil has indeed made corresponding preparations. In fact, as early as Sean and coquirre got in touch and returned to the portal base in the underground world, Hella and Neil were already preparing. Today''s speech on Sean''s return will be synchronized to all towns in the entire void Empire, not just oasis city. Therefore, Neil approved the magic projection budget of tens of millions of gold coins with a painful face. As Sean arrived at the central square, everyone''s eyes focused on Sean. This is the first time many people have seen the emperor of the void empire. He has black hair and pupils, and his face is slightly young and beautiful, but he has a resolute look. The figure is not thin, but it is also tall and strong. It looks no different from ordinary people. It is just that there is a strong energy and spirit constantly distributed during walking. This is the feeling of those who don''t know Sean or haven''t seen Sean. But those who already know that Sean exists and have established a more detailed intelligence database for him are now tongue tied. The reason is simple. Sean''s strength has improved too fast! Three years ago, Sean was just a strong man in the holy land, but three years later, the emperor of the void empire is already a strong man at the peak of legend. This speed of strength improvement is enough to make countless so-called geniuses blush. Many people even begin to doubt whether there is a special way for a person to quickly improve his strength in the underground world. Feeling countless attention, curiosity, hostility, friendliness and respect, Sean felt everything silently with his eyes closed. After a long time, standing on the high platform that had been built, Sean finally said, "I believe many people are very strange to me. But when you think about it, it makes sense that you are strange to me. After all, since the establishment of the void Empire, my emperor has never appeared. " With Sean''s opening remarks, the central square, which was still noisy and argumentative, soon began to quiet down. This silence also spread outward at a very fast speed, but in the blink of an eye, the whole oasis city was so silent that a needle could be heard falling. At the same time, in the whole oasis city, above all the towns in the whole void Empire, a very clear magic projection suddenly came. What the magic projection showed was Sean standing on the central square of oasis city at the moment. Then, Sean in the magic projection spoke. After repeating what Sean said at the beginning, the magic projection began to synchronize with Sean on the high platform of Oasis City Central Square. "It''s not that I don''t want to show up, but that I had an accident before, so I''m sorry that I didn''t stand side by side with you in the most difficult early stage of the founding of the Empire. Please forgive me for my dereliction of duty." In the projection, Sean bowed deeply to everyone and apologized, "but I''m glad I have a group of like-minded companions. It was they who supported the entire void Empire during my disappearance so that the void empire could stand here in three years. " In the picture of magic projection, Sean straightened up again, and his eyes were clean and bright: "to tell the truth, the establishment of an empire is inseparable from everyone''s joint efforts This effort does not refer to the ministers of the Empire, but to all of our empire. Including me, the important officials of the Empire, you and the people of the Empire. Without your hard work and efforts, even if the void empire is established, there will be no future. Therefore, I want to thank not only my like-minded companions, but also you, the people of the void Empire, for your efforts in the past three years. " Sean''s expression was sincere and his voice was calm. This was the moment of his true feelings. "In the past three years, I regret that I have not walked side by side with you. But I can assure you that I will accompany you in the years to come. I''m Sean Connery, the emperor of the void empire. " Sean''s eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons, and the momentum of the whole person changed at this moment. It was obviously dignified and awe inspiring, just as when facing Elom and turt in the underground world, "empty people, your emperor is back." Listening to Sean''s domineering words, Hella and Neil looked at each other, then they smiled and knelt on one knee at the same time: "welcome the return of my emperor." Then, there were the first, second and even fourth generation dignitaries and high-level officials of the void Empire, such as Rena, ardorf, nock, Ariana, shefanio and Clov. They also knelt on one knee and said in a deep voice, "welcome the return of my emperor!" Then, the soldiers of the void Crusade, the second legion, the silver sideburns legion, the Cecilia guards and other armies knelt on one knee. They made a fanatical roar almost like a cry in a louder voice: "welcome the return of my emperor!" Finally, the people of the void Empire, whether in oasis city or any town in the territory of the void Empire, whether in public or in private houses, these civilians and nobles also kneel on one knee towards the magic projection in the sky and swear their loyalty: "welcome the return of my emperor." Sean, standing on the high platform, looked at everything calmly. After two seconds, maybe three seconds, he spoke again: "everyone, at the moment, although I have thousands of words to communicate with you to express my gratitude to you, I''m sorry... Someone I miss very much is waiting for me. She has been waiting for me for a long time, This time I was able to come back because she supported me at the cost of serious injury, and the door of my return was not closed This person, I believe you are also very familiar with. She is the ruling queen, Cecilia rumbel, who took my place in the decision-making of the Imperial Emperor in the three years since I left So please forgive me that I can only end this speech with such a short speech, because I must go to the palace to meet her now. " Listening to Sean''s uninhibited speech, Hella showed a helpless wry smile, and even Neil shook his head helplessly. However, for Sean''s patience and serious implementation of everything designed and arranged by Hella for him, she delayed meeting Cecilia for ten days. Hella felt she couldn''t ask too much. So she motioned to Diana, who quickly got up and went to the high platform to take over Sean''s position and complete the aftermath work for Sean that he had not completely completed. And Sean, as he said, didn''t want to stay for a quarter of an hour, just floated up, and then rushed in the direction of Cecilia. Chapter 1351 Void palace, as the inner city of oasis city, is about four to five hours away from the central square of oasis city. Of course, this refers to the time consumption when a normal person moves with steps and feet. If the carriage travels at normal speed, it will only take about three hours regardless of congestion. After all, this is not a straight line movement between two points. If a strong man like Sean flies directly from the air, he probably only needs About a minute. If it were to fly faster, I''m afraid it would take less than 30 seconds. The strong man at the peak of legend is not a joke. After experiencing the high-speed flight that outsiders may think is just a blink of an eye, but just 30 seconds, but it has been equivalent to a year for Sean, Sean finally landed gently on an exposed balcony on the third floor. Against the backdrop of a large number of greening, the whole void palace is like an island floating in the green ocean. The construction of the void palace is a complex full of retro European style. The highest of these buildings is only five floors, and the lowest is only two floors. Although it seems that these buildings are not related to each other, in fact, there is a secret passage under all buildings. The underground network built by this secret passage connects the whole void palace. It was Shina''s cold spider army that was responsible for excavating these secret channels. Of course, this is actually where Shina''s real underground palace is located - the "Shina''s maze" under the gorge fortress is actually just a defense mechanism deployment. The crypt cold Spider Queen who really signed a magic contract with Shina has long been secretly transferred here from the black swan castle. After all, although Shina is the leader of the cold spider army, she can''t produce underground cold spiders, so the underground cave cold Spider Queen with the most core value of the whole cold spider army naturally needs to be placed in the safest place. And in the entire void Empire, is there any place safer than the void palace? The answer is No. All the most elite people of almost the entire void Empire gathered here - including but not limited to the four giants of the void, the four small giants of the void, the top core circle generals, the void Crusader station, the Cecilia guards station, and so on. Being allowed to get a residence in the void palace is the highest standard reward of the entire void Empire, and it is also the ultimate belief goal of countless void Empire officials. As the residence of Cecilia, Queen of Phoenix of the void Empire, according to the law of the void Empire formulated by Neil, its standard specification is that it can reach the building standard of the maximum floor area of 50 mu and the floor height of the fifth floor. It is worth mentioning that, as the first emperor, founder and spiritual leader of the void Empire, Sean''s palace construction standard has a super standard of 300 mu and the highest seven storey building. The entire void palace actually covers an area of 1.8 million square meters, or 2700 mu. As the second largest occupier of the void palace, which is second only to Sean, the founder of the Empire, Cecilia''s bedroom covers an area of only about 1000 square meters, and the building floor height is three floors. And even if it covers an area of 1000 square meters, nearly 600 square meters are garden green areas. In fact, there are only seven real buildings, covering an area of less than 400 square meters. In particular, Cecilia''s own house is only a small house of only about 100 square meters. Others may not know the symbolic meaning of this seemingly simple house, but Sean knows it very well. It is a house in the small town of hADAS, led by shiver in the kingdom of Celian. When Sean and Cecilia were just two small mercenaries, Cecilia''s dream was to own such a house - the second largest house in hADAS town after the mayor''s house. It is said that the original owner listed the house for sale because of financial problems in business. Unfortunately, the 400 Celian gold coins offered by the house at that time were an untouchable price for Sean and Cecilia, who were just struggling with food and clothing. Sean had just returned to the void empire. Naturally, he would not know where Cecilia actually lived. But when he saw the house, he knew that Cecilia must live here. So he landed here without hesitation, and then pushed open the French window door from the balcony to the room. The daylighting of the room is excellent. The bright sun shines through the bright windows, making the whole room look very bright. A small bookcase was placed in one corner of the room. There were some books with obvious private nature on it. The most occupied were all kinds of knight novels and stories, some of which seemed to have been read by Sean in his impression. In the front of the bookcase, there is a small short table and a very soft recliner sofa. On the short table, there is a set of tea sets common in the qainas empire. A little different from the whole bright and tidy room is a desk in the other corner of the room. Countless parchments and some bound books were spread out on the desk, and even several empty ink bottles and feather pens were thrown on it. Sharp eyed Sean just scanned and found that there were dense data on one of the spread parchments. It seemed that it was a calculation formula, but this aspect had never been Sean''s field of expertise, so he didn''t know whether the result of this calculation formula had been achieved. In the middle of this half order and half chaos, there is a big bed with obviously super standard shape. It is like a watershed that separates the two distinct qualities of the whole room. It seemed that Cecilia had already known the result. Cecilia leaned against the bed board and looked slightly sideways at Sean who opened the floor to ceiling window of the balcony - she just watched Sean land on the balcony, open the door and step in. No matter what Cecilia''s thoughts and emotions had been, at this moment, the moment she saw Sean step in, her heart was quiet. Cecilia''s weak and pale face showed a sincere and sweet smile from her heart, like a rainbow after the rain: "come back." Just a simple word, Sean''s mood became quiet. Over the past three years, he has been fighting and killing in the underground world for a long time, and countless bloody murders have entangled him - in that dark, naked jungle law society, there are only life and death war and killing, and there is no sympathy at all. Friends in the last second and enemies in the next second are the most common things in the underground world. Even family members can''t trust each other, let alone others. So whether Sean is willing to admit it or not, in fact, his heart has inevitably been covered with a layer of haze in the past three years. And most importantly, Sean''s character doesn''t match his current strength. In short, Sean''s strength improved so fast that his foundation was unstable - he relied on swallowing the soul of the strong to make him have the combat power of the 15th legendary peak. Perhaps with the game''s superb skills and vision that surpasses the indigenous peoples of the world, Sean can still win most of the legendary top powers of level 15. But if he faces battle maniacs such as Levi and Rena, or real talents such as Cecilia and angel, and dependents such as shefanio, Then Sean''s best ending is just to hit the enemy before he dies. From beginning to end, Sean was not a genius. He can barely catch up with the genius in the world by other means. Without these means, Sean is at best a strong man with a little talent - maybe he can finally become a strong man at the peak of legend, but it will take him more than a hundred years of efforts. So now, after seeing Cecilia, Sean''s unstable crack caused by his rapid improvement of strength finally stopped expanding. A feeling of unprecedented satisfaction and perfection rose in Sean''s heart. He nodded slightly, with a sincere smile on his face, and said, "well, I''m back." The private dialogue between the most powerful figures of the void empire was as simple as when they were mercenaries more than ten years ago. It''s like Sean hasn''t disappeared for three years, just went out to work for a day, and then came home from work. Sean walked quickly to Cecilia''s bed, then sat on the edge of the bed and stopped Cecilia trying to get up: "stay well until your injury doesn''t heal." "This injury can''t be cured by lying in bed quietly." Cecilia pursed her mouth and hummed in a slightly coquettish voice, "I''m a little hungry now. I want to get up and eat." "I''ll cook it for you." Sean shook his head helplessly. "No." Cecilia suddenly made a great protest, "you can''t do anything except cook a stew pot!" Hearing this, Sean''s face showed some embarrassment: "I don''t have much time to study food." "I''ve been very free these days. I''ve read the cooking book and cooked some good dishes. Let me cook for you." Cecilia seemed to know Sean''s answer long ago. She smiled happily and proudly. "Are you sure it''s edible? Not lizards or toads? " "I''m a magician! Not the witch in the story book! " Cecilia let out a protest and her little face looked angry. She knew that this was Sean''s first time cooking against her: after Sean saved Cecilia, he was tired of the two people living on dry food, so Sean asked Cecilia to try to cook. But at that time, the only thing the little girl who was only 13 or 4 years old made was a weak energy potion made of magic materials such as dried toads, lizard powder, blue mushrooms and so on. Looking at Sean, who had a wonderful facial expression at that time, Cecilia replied: "this thing can maintain the nutrition required by normal adult men for a day, and can maintain energy. It is faster and more effective than the traditional method of taking nutrients through food to maintain vitality." Later, every day with Cecilia, Sean was responsible for cooking: even if he could only make a simple stew, in Sean''s opinion, this method was much better than "witch soup". Talking about the little secrets that only each other knew, Cecilia and Sean, who looked at each other for a moment, both burst into laughter. A moment later, Sean got up and said, "I''ll cook for you." "Spicy." Cecilia said with a smile. "It''s not good to eat too much spicy food." Sean is a typical person who doesn''t like spicy food, while Cecilia prefers spicy food. "Hum, the people you miss very much now want to eat spicy food. Only in this way can I feel better, so!" Cecilia accentuated the pronunciation of "very miss", and then she appreciated Sean''s look of urgency and embarrassment. "I''m going to eat spicy food now!" "Did you hear it?" Sean blinked. "Not only me, but everyone in the whole void empire can hear it." Cecilia''s eyes were very bright. If her face was not really pale and bloodless, she didn''t look like a sick person. "I also recorded it with a magic phantom stone But your speech is too short. Neil wanted to record the whole process and sell it as a commodity. In a sense, you ruined Neil''s money making plan. " "Damn Neil, I must deduct his salary later!" Sean shouted angrily, "I''ve just come back from underground. This unscrupulous consul has begun to want to use me as a tool to make money!" "Sean." Looking at Sean yelling angrily, Cecilia suddenly said, "am I really the one you miss most?" Originally, Sean was going to answer "when will it become a noun like ''most worried''", but looking at Cecilia''s face, Sean sat back closer to Cecilia''s bedside, then smiled and nodded: "of course. In the underground world, I''ve been worried about you for years. After all, you were still sleeping in when I left. I''m really worried that you''re doing well... " Before Sean could finish, Cecilia suddenly leaned towards Sean and kissed his lips. But maybe it''s because Cecilia moves too fast, or maybe it''s for other reasons. In short, this should have been a beautiful scene, but it ended with Cecilia''s painful voice. Because Cecilia''s teeth hit Sean''s teeth, but there is no doubt that a magician or a soldier has stronger teeth. Feeling the smell of blood in her mouth, Cecilia knew that her lips must have been broken - but this was not the most difficult for her to accept. What really made her want to die like this was that Sean, who was originally stunned, soon recovered, and then looked at herself covering her lips with an expression of happiness and disaster. Shame and anger! If her body was not weak enough to condense weak flames, Cecilia vowed that she would summon Solomon''s 72 heavy flames, and then fiercely blast the joking Sean out of the wall! Looking at Cecilia with a red face, Sean stretched out his hand, gently broke off Cecilia''s hands covering his lips, and then stretched out his hand to gently erase the blood on Cecilia''s lips. His movements were gentle and careful, and he felt the warmth on Sean''s fingers. Cecilia, who was originally full of shame and anger, soon calmed down again. Maybe Cecilia''s "injury" was not serious, or Cecilia''s resilience as a strong person still existed. In short, the blood on her lips was soon stopped. "Sean..." Cecilia shouted softly. "Well?" Sean looked at Cecilia with a gentle smile. "What''s the matter?" "I... I..." seems to be a little worried. Cecilia me many times in a row, but she still can''t say a complete word. Looking at Cecilia, who looked anxious and embarrassed, Sean reached out and gently rubbed Cecilia''s delicate face, and then he finally leaned over and kissed her lips. Chapter 1352 Cecilia''s private boudoir has excellent daylighting because the windows are large enough: in the morning, the whole room can be bathed in the dawn; At night, the moonlight can also make the atmosphere of the whole room very holy. Probably because Cecilia''s blood has awakened to the fifth stage, her favorite character has changed a lot - at least, Cecilia doesn''t seem to like this holy and bright person in Sean''s cognition. On the contrary, she prefers to hide in a dark environment to study her magic knowledge, and often stays in a dead house for several days. But now, although it is indeed midnight, the whole room is still bathed in light. It''s not the abnormal weather, but the whole oasis city is still in the carnival of Sean''s return: the magic fireworks that continue to shoot into the sky reflect the whole oasis city like day. Sean carefully tucked Cecilia in. Looking at the sweet smile still hanging on Cecilia''s innocent face, Sean couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. Today, he had a wonderful day with Cecilia. Perhaps because Sean kissed Cecilia, the little guy was in a state of brain failure all day. No matter what Sean said, she would only nod. Therefore, she ate two meals of stewed meat in a stuffy pot and still didn''t complain, and the taste was still light, which was not the spicy power she longed for. Finally, under Sean''s gentle coax, he went to bed early. And Sean, waiting quietly in the room, didn''t put down the parchment until he was sure that Cecilia''s breath became smooth and fell asleep completely. The calculation formulas on these parchments are dense. In today''s conversation between Sean and Cecilia, he already knows the contents recorded above. It can be said that Sean''s early regression has a great relationship with these calculation formulas. At the beginning of the expedition to the surface world in the underground world, a considerable number of man-made products were put into the surface - such as today''s cave demon man, human face spider, underground demon insect and so on. However, after the failure of the expedition, these man-made products also fled to the ground. Therefore, in a long period of historical cognition, the residents of the surface world have always believed that these creatures dug roads from the underground world. Although in a sense, these artifacts are indeed the vanguard forces of the underground world invading the surface world - in fact, these artifacts all have a positioning coordinate system. The biggest function of this positioning coordinate system is to facilitate the people of the underground world to determine the coordinate position of the surface, so as to accurately open the abyss path portal and transport the troops of the underground world. From a known system, the greatest function of cave demon man is to build the path of the abyss; The value of underground magic insects is to excavate a space of sufficient scale to facilitate the path of the abyss through the most difficult stable stage in the early stage. However, it is a pity that today''s underground world seems to have lost the command ability of positioning and transmission, so these products left behind in the surface world and underground are in a state of confusion: they have forgotten their mission and only the purest instinct for survival. Cecilia discovered this secret by coincidence and completed the reverse push of the portal of the path of the abyss according to the genetic coordinates carried by these creatures. Through this inverse formula, Cecilia easily completed the power demand for the reverse control of the abyss path portal under the gorge Fortress - saving at least 70% of the energy transmission demand. If the void empire is given another two years, when the portal is forcibly opened, it can directly send an entire army into it, or a super strong person - even if it is forcibly raising the upper limit and sending a strong person at the level of kokirei, Cecilia will not pay such a heavy price. However, Cecilia, who is eager to find Sean, can''t wait for another two years. Understanding Cecilia''s efforts over the years, Sean''s heart was naturally very moved. If it weren''t for him, Cecilia wouldn''t fall into such a state of serious injury - now Cecilia''s strength is not as good as a level 10 Holy Land strongman, let alone a legendary realm. Although she has the knowledge and related magic skills equivalent to the 14th level legendary strong man, her magic fluctuation is extremely unstable, and her current constitution is even fragile to the extent that she is no better than a silver master. After confirming that Cecilia had fallen into deep sleep, Sean got up and left the small house. A Cecilia guard who happened to patrol saluted Sean, but after the salute, the team continued to patrol and did not stop because of Sean''s existence. Sean didn''t care much about it. Because he knew that Cecilia''s guards were an army loyal only to Cecilia. Even if he was the emperor of the void Empire, he actually had no power to order this corps. Cecilia was the only one who could command the Legion, and both clough and Apollo, who had now taken refuge in the void Empire, actually only obeyed Cecilia. Hitler had been waiting outside the door for some time. When she saw Sean''s appearance, she met him. "Levi''s life is not in danger, but he is really not suitable for the battlefield in a short time. Do you leave him in the underground world... No problem?" Hitler looked very tired, but since she often had to run on both sides of the underground world and the surface world during this period, this tired look was also a normal reaction. Rather, if Cecilia were not the saint of the goddess of life, I''m afraid she could not have such a powerful life function to support her to and from the two planes. "There is Alexis in the underground world. Those guys dare not make trouble. Levi''s role now is to maintain overall stability and is a spiritual symbol." Sean opened his mouth and replied, "I''d like him to come back, but Eliza won''t agree She will never let Levi out of her sight for more than a minute. " Hitler sighed helplessly. For Sean''s evaluation, Hitler was noncommittal. In other words, she had long known that the so-called high-level officials of the void Empire had all kinds of problems and problems, and even herself had extremely strange mental problems. However, only Sean can tolerate their problems and even trust them completely, rather than establishing a mechanism of mutual monitoring and trial. It is precisely because of this that Sean is the spiritual leader of everyone in the whole void empire. "What about Cecilia?" Sean asked. "It''s not so easy to recover from the original injury." Hitler replied that she had told countless people these days, "at least, I don''t have any good way Perhaps, only the buds of the legendary world tree can be completely repaired in a short time. " It is said that when the world was born, 999 seeds grew from the tree because they absorbed a lot of the power of the world origin. As long as these seeds are stimulated by a little vitality, they can germinate and grow immediately. As long as they are carefully cultivated, these germinated seeds can grow into a tree of life and become a shelter for the elves. And these buds, which are stimulated by vitality, are the tender buds of the world tree. A world tree can only produce 999 seeds closely related to itself, that is, 999 world tree buds. However, at present, the best development trend in the whole miracle continent is the fourth-order Life Tree - whether it is the elf empire on the outer land, the wild land, or even the forest of deep knowledge in the underground world. If the life tree wants to transform into the world tree, it must wait until the life tree has developed into five stages and completed the whole stage of growth before it can initiate growth and transformation to the world tree. According to the current development trend, even the life tree of the outer land elf Empire needs at least thousands of years to develop into a world tree. For thousands of years, Cecilia has already recovered. Where else do you need the buds of the world tree. "If you infuse the power of the source..." "I don''t know." Hitler hesitated for a moment, but said, "after all, no one has ever tried like this The trauma of the original force is not so easy to recover. But Cecilia is still very young, so she still has a great chance to climb to the top again. " "What I need is not a great opportunity, but a more precise result." Sean sighed, "if it weren''t for me..." "You''d better not show such an expression in front of Cecilia." When Hitler saw Sean''s look, even if she interrupted him, "your expression is negating Cecilia''s efforts and value, which will only make her more sad." "I see." Sean was stunned for a moment, but he nodded quickly. "I''m really worried." Hitler said nothing more, just nodded slightly. Some words, she only needs to remind once, and talking too much is meaningless. Moreover, Hitler believed that if only Cecilia''s Phoenix blood could interfere with the space ability, it would not be Cecilia who paid the price for maintaining the space stability of the portal, but others - whether voluntarily or forced, more than 20 legendary strong men gathered in the underground Research Institute at that time, This force is no joke. "So... What are your plans next?" Asked Hitler. "What''s the plan?" Sean was puzzled. "The development of the void Empire has completely stabilized, especially after your return. Now no one will be stupid enough to continue trying to subvert the void empire." Hitler is now regarded as the core high-level personnel of the void Empire, so he is naturally very clear about the policy of the void empire. "According to Neil''s decision, it will take at least 30 years for the void Empire to develop and improve completely. He means that it is best to spend these 30 years smoothly. Cecilia, William and Hella also support this decision, After all, the void empire is really not suitable to cause trouble everywhere. " "Does a big tree attract the wind?" Sean nodded slightly. According to the current situation, the development idea of the void empire is indeed the best to enter the period of peaceful development. After all, as long as the development period of these three decades is over, the entire void empire will completely enter the state of rapid development. At that time, it will completely gain a foothold in the whole miracle continent and become a real continental empire. "But before that, there is still a problem to be solved." Sean said, "the last... Trouble." Hitler knew what Sean said. She nodded and said, "the magistrates are ready to go at any time." Sean seemed to be going to say something, but with a slight pick in his eyebrow, his words turned to his mouth: "I see. Thank you, Hitler Although the carnival in oasis city is still going on, the void palace is quite quiet, so you should have a rest early. " "All right." Hitler nodded. "I''ve lived in this manor recently. If you need anything, just call me." Speaking of this, Hitler snorted a few times with some dissatisfaction: "I should have lived with Cecilia, because you came back, I had to move out." Sean smiled and rubbed Hitler''s head. "I''ll donate a million gold coins to your temple. Are you satisfied?" "That''s about the same." Although Hitler was still not satisfied, she thought that she was no longer just a saint, but also needed to worry about the source of funds for her temple, so she had to give up. After watching Hitler turn and leave, the smile on Sean''s face completely disappeared at the moment he turned. Instead, there was frost and killing on his face. He opened the door and stepped into Cecilia''s house. Cecilia''s bedroom is on the third floor, and the limited guest rooms are also on the third floor; The second floor was transformed into a huge library, and the whole floor was filled with all kinds of magic books. On the first floor, there is a living room, which is also regarded as Cecilia''s reception place. In addition, there is a trigger and four waitress bedrooms - these four waitresses have the strength of the golden realm, are specially selected from the realm of nothingness, and are proficient in assassination and anti dark killer. But now, the four waitresses are in a coma. I''m afraid they won''t wake up in a short time. Sean stood in the living room. He didn''t turn on the light - in fact, he didn''t need to turn on the light. Within his perception, there was an extremely powerful man sitting in the living room. But strangely, he is the only one who can feel the momentum emitted by the other party. Even Hitler, who has also stepped into the legendary realm, even stood less than 30 meters away from the other party, did not notice its existence at all. "Who are you?" Sean asked in a deep voice. He knew that the other party had deliberately let himself find it, because when he was standing at the door just now, the momentum of the other party''s touch and close obviously had a strong hint and warning. That''s why Sean sent Hitler away and faced the unknown visitor alone. In view of the other party''s powerful momentum and imperceptible sneaking means, it is not surprising that the Cecilia guards patrolling did not find this person. But what Sean couldn''t forgive was that he didn''t even find out how this man sneaked into Cecilia''s house. If the other party wanted to be bad for Cecilia Sean shuddered at the thought. "I''m not as dirty as you think." It seemed to sense Sean''s thoughts, and the other party smiled, "I''m just looking for you." "Looking for me?" Sean raised his eyebrows slightly. "Who the hell are you?" Although I don''t know why, when the other party speaks, it exudes a very subtle aura. In this aura, Sean could clearly perceive that the other party had no hostility, and his inner vigilance relaxed a little for some reason. It seemed that he had a slight friendly affection for the other party at once. "My name is Xu Qing." Chapter 1353 Sean''s night vision ability is not so outstanding, but as a legendary top power, he still has night vision ability. But now, in front of him, Sean could not even see each other''s facial features, except that he could vaguely observe a human figure sitting on a soft chair and sofa. At this moment, the outside of the room is illuminated like day because of the continuous bloom of magic fireworks, but the environment inside the room is like a black hole that can devour all light - Sean didn''t notice this until now. He found that his perception seemed to become a little dull. But in any case, two opposite worlds have formed inside and outside the house: darkness and light. But what really shocked Sean was not the dark environment like a black hole. But the two words that the other party spits out from his mouth. Xu Qing. A name that should not belong to the world. Even the people of the qainas Empire, the strongest overlord in the eastern continent with the same black hair and black pupil and typical oriental face as Sean, their names basically follow the so-called "Western format" in Sean''s memory, that is, the way composed of name and surname. Moreover, Sean has seen the most ancient Chinese surname on earth. There is only one "Luo", and most of the others are still in the form of multi character structure. But at the moment, a man who claimed to be Xu Qing suddenly appeared in front of him. Sean''s pupils are tiny and his mood is in an extreme fluctuation. "You''ve met other face travelers." The man who claimed to be Xu Qing spoke again, "it seems that I''m looking for the right person." Sean''s perception seemed to recover at this moment. He keenly noticed the word group of "other plane travelers" mentioned by Xu Qing. In his memory, the only people who could match this vocabulary group were those he had the honor to meet and fight side by side: Andrew, Beth and enkos. "Who the hell are you?" Sean''s muscles tightened and then relaxed a little, which was a standard signal that he was in combat. "Hey, don''t be nervous. I''m not here to fight with you." The other party seemed to feel Sean''s muscle information, so he smiled and said, but there was no tension in his words, and even vaguely looked forward to it. It seemed that Sean''s desperate hands on him would make him more satisfied, "as for me... I''ve told you, my name is Xu Qing. Well... I''m a businessman for the time being. " "Merchant?" Sean scoffed at Xu Qing''s statement. "Of course, it''s just that my products are different from those of ordinary businessmen in the traditional sense." Xu Qing''s voice was a little more smiling. It seemed that no matter when and where, he had a unique temperament of calm and self-confidence, "you can buy everything, no matter what it is, here." Xu Qing emphasized the saying "everything". "Oh." Sean gave a sneer, and the look on his face obviously didn''t believe it. "Can you sell anything?" "Of course." The man''s tone was obviously somewhat pleased. "What about the buds of the world tree?" Sean said coldly. "World tree bud?" Xu Qing thought for a moment, and then patted his palm. "You don''t say I''m fast. I got something a long time ago and can''t sell it. I almost forget that I have this kind of thing." Hearing each other''s voice and tone, Sean was obviously stunned, but he didn''t fully trust each other''s words. Until, throwing something from the other hand, Sean subconsciously stretched out his hand and took it, the whole talent was completely stunned. What Sean held in his hand was the seeds of the world tree that had been infused with enough life and began to sprout. He doesn''t know what the buds of the world tree look like, but he has seen the life tree after all, and has also rested in the room with the strongest vitality of the life tree, so he is very sensitive to the breath of the life tree. The vitality of the things held by Sean now is richer and purer than the vitality emitted by the life tree Sean once felt, and the breath is obviously stronger than the life tree. There is no doubt that this one looks just like a seed that has just begun to sprout. It is definitely a bud of the world tree. "This... How is this possible!" Sean exclaimed, "in this world, there is no..." Halfway through, Sean had remembered each other''s identity. Xu Qing, a mysterious guy who calls himself a businessman. Obviously, the other party is not a person in this world, or does not belong to this plane, so it is not surprising that he has the world tree bud in his hand. Maybe the other party''s world has a world tree, and he has obtained such a world tree bud. But what makes Sean wonder is, which plane world does the other party come from? This is obviously like the naming method of Chinese on earth "It seems that you have realized something." Xu Qing''s voice sounded again, but this time with his voice, the darkness of the room imitated what traction the Buddha had received, and began to converge towards Xu Qing''s position. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole room was bright again. This time, Sean finally saw each other''s appearance. This is as like as two peas in a boy who looks almost thirty years old. He has a black pupil with exactly the same black character as Sean, and a very typical oriental face. But the most striking thing is his eyes, which have an unspeakable aura. He was wearing a black casual suit - very incompatible with the dress of miracle mainland. Outside the suit was a large black windbreaker and a pair of military boots. The man, or Xu Qing, was sitting on a soft sofa with his right hand on the back of the sofa and his legs crossed, while his left hand was held flat. The culprit who caused the darkness of the whole room just now was condensed into a small black ball and suspended on his left hand. "Dark field, are you interested?" Seeing Sean''s eyes focused on the black ball in his left hand, Xu Qing smiled and said, "if you want, I can sell it to you cheaper The three-level rule that has been thoroughly analyzed can be used immediately as long as you buy it, eliminating all the troubles you need to re analyze and understand. If you buy now, you will also give five years of after-sales consultation and answers. " "Even the law can sell?" Sean frowned. "Of course." Xu Qing still kept a smile on his face, "don''t say it''s the law. As long as you can afford enough price, I can even get you a face world Of course, it''s impossible for you to be in such a high plane, but it''s no problem that you haven''t given birth to any spiritual and biological barren plane. " Holding the tender bud of the world tree in his hand, Sean was silent for a moment and finally said, "what is the transaction currency subject to?" "In principle, anything will do." Xu Qing smiled. At this moment, Sean felt that the other party was somewhat like those demons in hell, giving him a very cunning feeling, "anything, including life, love, family affection, wisdom, even law, your children, your army and so on, can be used as a bargain as long as you can take it out Of course, in terms of value, there must be negotiations. " "So... What if I want to buy a world tree bud in your hand?" Sean said, "what do I need to pay?" A smile appeared on Xu Qing''s face. When he grasped his left hand, the black ball that should be the law of darkness disappeared from his hand in an instant, and the whole person''s temperament changed greatly at this moment. "I need a message." Xu Qing, like a beast ready to prey, was full of aggression. "Just tell me where other travelers who have contacted you have gone, then the tender bud of the world tree... Belongs to you." With a slight sigh, Sean shook his head: "change the negotiation content. I can''t promise you this. It''s not that I don''t want to say, but that I really don''t know their whereabouts. " Xu Qing stared at Sean. Instead of answering immediately, he pursed his lips and frowned. At this moment, the momentum brought by Xu Qing in silence to Sean was particularly heavy, which was really like a mountain. This feeling is not strange to Sean, because he once felt it in Alexis. It is a unique momentum that can be felt only when the strength of both sides is in an absolute gap - especially for Sean who has begun to touch the realm of super strong, as long as his perception is not deceived. From this point of view, Sean has been able to judge that the real personal strength of the so-called businessman who claims to be Xu Qing is not weaker than Alexis. Even, vaguely through the sense of coercion brought to him by the other party, Sean thought that the other party had a very similar degree of force field with Andrew. If so, the businessman named Xu Qing''s personal strength can even be said to be completely superior to Alexis. This is why Sean had to give up the idea of robbing the world tree buds from each other. As for relying on the news of selling Andrew and others in exchange for the bud of the world tree, Sean is not the kind of person who has no shame and bottom line. He can obtain a world tree bud through other methods or means, but all these methods and means will never include betraying his friends. Silence, like a mountain, pressed Sean almost out of breath. Bean sized beads of sweat have begun to appear on Sean''s forehead. "All right." With Xu Qing''s opening again, the silent pressure suddenly disappeared without a trace, "I believe you really don''t know In that case, let''s make another deal. " Xu Qing''s words are full of a unique temptation, confusion and sex. Just like those demons in hell, they can always find the inner weakness of the interlocutor, and then erode each other''s psychological defense bit by bit. "What kind of deal?" But Sean, after all, can''t easily give up this world tree bud. "Allow me to scan this plane world." Xu Qing said, "then I will leave a beacon in the world. This beacon is not only a bridge between you and me, but also... Our transaction voucher. The former is my transaction requirement, while the latter is a necessary part of the transaction. If you don''t agree, our transaction can''t be established, and you can''t use the bud of the world tree. " "I hope you can explain two questions." Sean frowned and thought for a moment before he spoke. "Excuse me." Xu Qing regained his relaxed attitude just like your childe. "Why... Scan the world?" Sean asked the first question. "This is the content of our transaction. I need... All the data of the world, but I am a very impatient person, so I won''t spend a lot of time understanding all the structures of the world, including history, humanities, science and technology, so I can only get an understanding of the world through special means of scanning." Xu Qing thought for a moment. He seemed to organize the language. After a while, he said, "I said, I''m a businessman. Do you know what a businessman is? It''s the kind of dealer who transports a special product from one place to another, but I sell special products between different planes. " Speaking of this, Xu Qing pointed to the world tree bud in Sean''s hand, and then continued: "just like your world, there is no world tree bud, I can bring you the world tree bud from other planes. And I also believe that your world must have something that other planes don''t have, but I don''t know enough about the world. I can''t be sure what specialties your world has and can bring benefits to me, so I need to scan. " "Similar to... Specialty survey?" "Almost." Xu Qing shrugged, "I''m a plane businessman, trading goods with the specialties of plane world space. In my opinion, anything can be traded. Even your army, I also think it is a kind of material that can be traded. " "The army can also be traded?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "How do you trade?" "It depends on the situation. It is generally divided into employment and buyout." Xu Qing opened his mouth and explained, "if you hire me, I will hire this army from you to complete a task for me, and the distribution of booty, personnel war damage compensation, etc. will be settled before I hire And if it is a buyout, then how I want to use this army is my business. " Sean nodded slightly, then continued to ask, "you just said that everything can be traded?" "Yes." Xu Qing nodded, "technology, soul, power, law, knowledge and so on all belong to the scope of trading However, the value of these things also varies from person to person. For example, for a scientific researcher, the most valuable is his technology and knowledge, while for a saint, the most valuable is his soul With different values, the goods that can be traded are naturally different. " "I see." Sean nodded again. "So the second question, what does a beacon mean?" "Simply put, it''s a transaction receipt." Xu Qing''s answer this time is obviously much faster. Obviously, this question is not the first time he answered, "it''s the same as you allow other caravans to trade in your city. This beacon is the proof that you allow me to trade at this level. Only after setting up beacons can I bring products that do not belong to the world into the world and make them work. Otherwise, only when the same rule allows, can the things I bring into the world work. " "It''s about the composition of the in place surface, isn''t it?" "Yes." Xu Qing nodded and highly appreciated Sean''s ability to understand everything so quickly. In different plane worlds, except that the two core laws of time and space remain unchanged, the power of other laws is actually high and low, and even some plane worlds will lack the power of other laws. One of the most famous is the element plane: for example, the fire element plane, in addition to the core laws of time and space, the highest upper law is flame, and there is no law related to water in this plane. According to Xu Qing, if you want to bring, for example, the water of life to the level of fire element, and in order to ensure that the water of life can still play its role, not just a thirst quenching thing, you must set up a beacon on the level of fire element. "However, once the beacon is set up, other people in this position can also trade with me. You are not the only one who has this power I must make this clear to you. " Xu Qing reminded again, "to set up a beacon, I must obtain the consent of a son of plane like you, but once the beacon is set up, any creature in this plane world is qualified to trade with me." "Do you know who I am?" Sean blinked. He always thought his identity was well hidden. "Of course, otherwise I can''t find you directly." Xu Qing said with a smile, "but you can rest assured that I have arranged a causal force field around the house. It can be said that at the moment, the house has been completely stripped from this plane, and your boss can''t hear the dialogue between us." Xu Qing''s words made Sean fall into meditation. He always felt that Xu Qing''s appearance had a very strong purpose. He could even say that the other party''s words were seven truths and three falsehoods. He can obviously feel that the other party wants to scan the plane world, not just to understand that the world can be regarded as special products, but for other purposes, but he can''t guess what Xu Qing really wants. Even when the other party said at the beginning that he wanted him to provide information about Andrew''s whereabouts, he felt that it was probably just an opening remark. The only thing Sean can be sure of is that Xu Qing is really harmless to himself. "What is the plane that can be regarded as your trading partner?" After a long silence, Sean couldn''t figure out the purpose of the man named Xu Qing, so he turned to ask another question. "According to the standard process, the object I can trade must be the plane world with my own will." Xu Qing seems to be considering the wording. This time, his answer is a little longer than the brewing time before. "Let''s say, when all normal plane worlds are just born, there will be no plane will. The so-called plane will is a conscious body that gradually forms after countless years of development The plane like this, which has not yet given birth to the plane will, I call it the barren plane, that is to say, there will be no life on this plane at all, and there are only... Resources such as minerals. I can possess it at any time and then treat it as my trading product. Of course, if I have enough shelter energy. " "Shelter energy?" Sean heard a new term. "It''s not easy to find such a deserted place, and even if you find it, someone may rob you. Don''t you think I''m the only one?" Xu Qing smiled with self mockery, "I have today. To tell the truth, I have experienced a lot of training It''s a little far away. Anyway, you simply think it''s a storage space. Make sure I can bring such a plane into my storage space. " Sean nodded and motioned Xu Qing to continue. "... then, the plane that has given birth to the will, I call it the primary plane." Xu Qing thought for a moment and then said, "such a plane has begun to give birth to life, such as animals, plants, and even... Humans." After considering for a long time, Xu Qing used the term "human beings": "however, a plane like this is actually very weak. If I want to, I can erase such a plane will and include it in my trading list." "You seem to have mentioned before that my plane is an advanced plane." "Well, yes." Xu Qing nodded, "the reason why the primary plane is primary is that this plane has no self-protection ability at all. However, if this plane is allowed to continue to develop, then humans on this plane will give birth to their own civilization, perhaps with science and technology as the main force, magic as the main force, and even various strange energies as the main force For such low-level planes, I can''t erase the plane will, but I can communicate with the plane will. According to different plane limit levels, I divide these planes into three levels. " "If the growth limit of the potential plane is within the tenth order, I call it the first-order potential plane; If the limit of the potential plane is in the fifteenth order, I call it the second-order potential plane; The eighteenth level, I call it the third level plane Earth, I believe you should be no stranger? Today''s earth is already a three-level plane after developing enough power to enter the Milky way. " Xu Qing said, "in fact, the growth limit of a level is not invariable. Very few special levels will have relatively large fluctuations." Speaking of this, Xu Qing could not help frowning: "like the earth, the peak is a high-order plane. However, in the middle of a long history, the earth even degenerated to the level that can only be called the low level However, we all have a rule for plane businessmen, that is, we are not allowed to include the plane world that gave birth to plane businessmen in the transaction list However, even if I didn''t become a face businessman at that time, I don''t believe many people would dare to make an idea of the earth. " "Why?" "Because the earth once reached the level of legendary plane, even if it degenerated later, there are still very terrible old monsters." Sean keenly noticed that Xu Qing had used new terms twice in a row: "what''s the difference between high-level plane and high-level plane, and legendary plane?" "The advanced plane refers to the plane world that has broken through the 18th level growth limit. Like the plane world you are now in, the growth limit has reached the 22nd level, so this is a very advanced plane. Even if you enter the rhythm of the plane war, it is generally difficult to conquer such a plane." Xu Qing shrugged, but he couldn''t see his attitude towards the high-level plane. "The so-called high-level plane is an enhanced version of the high-level plane, which usually refers to the strong planes whose growth limit exceeds more than twenty-five orders. Basically, these planes have embarked on the road of plane war. After all, if you want to make a plane world a legendary plane, the only way is to plunder the original power of other planes through plane war. " "Legendary plane?" "Simply put, the growth limit of the potential plane is the high-order potential plane from the 18th to the 25th, and the high-order potential plane from the 26th to the 30th. Breaking through the thirtieth order is the legendary plane. " Xu Qing made a simple summary, "the growth limit of the plane is not just based on personal strength, but a very comprehensive consideration But it''s too troublesome to explain this. You''re not a noodle businessman, so you can''t understand it. I''m too lazy to explain. " Sean was a little stunned. "Well, I have told you the answers to all the questions you want to know. Now, are you willing to trade with me?" Xu Qing still said with a smile, but his face showed a threat: I have wasted so much saliva to explain these plane knowledge to you. If you dare to refuse, I will not let you go. "It doesn''t sound bad to me." Playing with the tender buds of the world tree in his hand, Sean pondered for a moment and still chose to compromise, "but I think you should know that I am the son of the plane. If you do anything harmful to the plane..." "Don''t worry." Xu Qing''s face showed a happy look. He stood up, patted Sean on the shoulder and said with a smile, "we face businessmen are the most trustworthy. We will never do anything to damage your face origin. After all, this is also our eating tool Moreover, I can assure you that you will not regret it in the future. Maybe in the near future, you can get incredible gains. " "I hope so." Sean sighed helplessly. At the moment, he found that he had no choice from the beginning. "Well, goodbye. I have a lot to do." Xu Qing waved to Sean, but before leaving, he still threw Sean a metal object. "Fantasy stone can change its shape according to your heart. Don''t lose it. This is the only way you can get in touch with me." "Everyone who deals with you?" "How possible." Xu Qingqing glanced at Sean, "this thing is very expensive. Only a spokesman of the world''s will like you can get it. After I set up the beacon, other people in the world may also be able to trade with me, but the transactions between me and them are basically a one-off deal, but unlike you, there are after-sales service and even other contacts. " Speaking of this, Xu Qing thought a little and then said, "in fact, occasionally some people I admire will still have the possibility of contacting again, and maybe they can develop into old customers. But even so, I generally don''t send out the fantasy stone, but communicate in another way Anyway, this thing is very expensive. Just be careful not to lose it. If it is picked up by others and your identity is exposed, it will not be fun. " "It seems that you know a lot about the son of planes." Sean curled his mouth. The son of the plane is the legal agent selected by the plane will. He is responsible for things that the plane will cannot handle. The core work content is to prevent the loss of the plane origin. However, because of the favor of the plane''s will, all the plane''s sons have a very strong fortune. As a person involved in the world, it can be said that they are joking with a cheating device. Therefore, the identity of all plane''s sons cannot be easily exposed. Once exposed, the son of the plane must change from a person involved in the world to a monitor. He can no longer intervene in all the affairs of the plane world, but also start the training and selection of successors. Once the new person involved in the world is selected, as the plane monitor of the old man, she must be separated from the plane world, just as gibriel had to leave after Sean officially took over. Another reason why Xu Qing doesn''t want Sean to become a monitor is that once Sean becomes a monitor from a person involved in the world, all the agreements he has made with Sean will expire, and the most important thing is that the beacon function will disappear. "I''ve been in contact with several sons of planes before. You''re not the first." Xu Qing said softly. It seems to remind him of something. His face is not very good-looking for a moment. "Anyway, our current transaction has been established. If there is anything you want to trade, come to me through the fantasy stone I''m short of time, so I''ll be busy first. " After that, before Sean could reply, Xu Qing''s figure disappeared directly in front of Sean. At the next moment, the causal force field that enveloped the whole room completely disappeared, and Sean''s perception was completely restored at this moment. He looked down at the bud of the world tree in his hand and found that the seed was still carefully protected by Sean. Everything told Sean that his communication with Xu Qing was not a dream. Although Sean still doubted Xu Qing''s motives, after confirming that the world will did not communicate with him, that is, Xu Qing did not do anything detrimental to the world''s original power, Sean decided not to pay attention to this strange businessman. Sean thought that he and he had just made an ordinary deal, and he also believed that he would never have any contact with the businessman in his life. After all, he is the son of the plane and the emperor of the void empire. In addition to not unifying the whole plane world, he can do whatever he wants, and as long as he has enough time, whether it is in the wilderness or in the deep forest, a new world tree will eventually grow. Time is on his side. With this in mind, Sean turned to open the door and walked quickly towards Hitler''s temporary house. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after leaving the void palace, Xu Qing also set up a beacon for the first time to ensure that the world had been connected with him, and then he began to run nonstop. In almost one night''s effort, Xu Qing had already traveled to many places in this plane. But if Sean could walk with Xu Qing, he would find that all the places Xu Qing ran that night were where Andrew once appeared. It even includes the mysterious place where Sean communicated with the will of the world for the first time, as well as the former site of the floating island, which is now empty, and so on. Obviously, Xu Qing did come after Andrew. The last place he stayed was where Andrew and others left. Standing in the position originally belonging to the Millennium covenant Empire, Xu Qing''s face looked very serious: "is this smell... The surface of the abyss? It''s really tricky. Those chaotic lunatics over there won''t allow me to enter at will. Tut, Luo Cheng, Luo Cheng, you''ll really make trouble for me. " After talking to himself for a while, Xu Qingcai frowned and said in a deep voice, "you''ve been with me all night. Is there anything else you don''t trust?" A human figure composed entirely of black fog appeared in front of Xu Qing as his words fell. The black fog soon shaped itself into Sean''s appearance, but different from Sean''s awe inspiring temperament, Sean composed of black fog has a natural indifference. Sean, composed of black fog, is the world will of the miracle plane. Chapter 1354 Hitler took a test tube and shook it gently. The thick liquid in the test tube was like some kind of radiation, which was fading down at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, it is obvious that this desalination has a limit after all. After shaking for about three seconds, the liquid in the test tube has become at least a light green that doesn''t look so disgusting, but the viscosity is still the same. At this time, Hitler finally dropped three drops of purple blue liquid into the test tube. A foul gas mixed with purple, blue and green came out of the test tube and began to permeate the whole room. The smell was like something soaked in a cesspit for several days, salvaged and exposed to the sun for several days. Sean, standing by, took a breath out of guard, and his face became very ugly. He dares to swear that it is better for him to face a whole elite army of blood clan than to face this "biochemical poison gas" -- even if he quickly shields the olfactory function within a few seconds of smelling the smell, the volatilization of that gas obviously does not need to pass through the olfactory transmission function. "Oh, sorry, I forgot you were still in the room." Hitler''s apology seemed insincere, but she took the time to wave it and painted Sean with a layer of magic that didn''t know what the specific function was, so that Sean was spared from being killed by this poison gas. With a large amount of gas coming out of the test tube, the light green liquid in the test tube held by Hitler is continuing to fade at an amazing speed. However, just one or two seconds later, the liquid in the whole test tube has completely become transparent. Of course, now in addition to the viscosity, there is an indescribable smell. There was already a layer of purple, blue and green poison clouds on the ceiling of Hitler''s temporary bedroom. In terms of thickness, Sean would not be surprised even if there was acid rain in the room at the moment. However, compared with the look on Hitler''s face that didn''t care much before, at the moment, Hitler has focused all her attention on the test tube in her hand. Sean knew that it was the last critical moment. It took nearly ten hours. After dozens of complicated processes, it finally ushered in the last moment. Hitler carefully poured the viscous liquid in the test tube - actually the tender buds of the melted world tree, in Hitler''s words, that is, the energy contained in this 10 ml test tube, once exploded, would be enough to raze the whole oasis city to the ground - into another empty bottle already prepared. The capacity of the empty bottle is 100ml, but it has been filled with a lot of plant materials in different colors and treated by a series of means: gray white powder, bright red juice, and even burnt dried flowers, sun dried petals, etc. When the mucus of the tender buds of the world tree that has been ablated is poured into the empty bottle, all the materials that have been put in it begin to dissolve rapidly under the erosion of mucus. At this time, Sean can also see with the naked eye that the originally viscous liquid also began to decompose and dilute gradually, becoming a liquid similar to clean water. Moreover, as the materials in the empty bottle were continuously dissolved, the viscous liquid that was originally only 10 ml began to increase and gradually filled the 100 ml empty bottle. In this process, Hitler has been carefully and carefully maintaining the continuous output of life energy - she maintains an accurate energy level, neither increasing nor decreasing by one point. Obviously, it''s only 10ml of mucus. I''m afraid it doesn''t take a second to pour it completely, but under Hitler''s operation, the process lasted nearly half a minute. The liquid in the empty bottle finally reached the level of nearly 90 mL, showing a wonderful vision with a bit of crystal feeling as a whole. At this point, Hitler finally breathed out: "the most dangerous part has finally been solved." "Not yet?" Sean looked at Hitler who had been busy all night and asked. "Nonsense." Hitler gave Sean a white look, which was not like the timid little girl in those years, which made Sean very curious about what Hitler had experienced in the past three years, "it''s just me. If other people changed, I''m afraid they don''t even know what the steps of how to prepare the world tree Potion are, let alone finish it in ten hours But I''m curious. Where on earth did you get the buds of this world tree? " "From... The underground world." Sean said vaguely, "I forgot where I got it. At first I thought it was just... Some kind of plant seed." "Gee, your luck is really incredible." Hitler obviously didn''t continue to study deeply, "the tender bud of the world tree, also known as the seed of the world tree, this thing... If it is absorbed by a life tree, it can be directly promoted to the first level, and if it is a fifth level life tree, it can be advanced to the world tree, which is the only special product that can break the advanced limit of the life tree." Although Hitler was still talking, the movement of her hands did not stop. As she continued to complete a series of blending work, the liquid in the whole bottle even began to emit light golden starlight. Later, when Hitler suddenly held up the bottle, and then began to pour the unique life energy of the life church into it, the biochemical poison gas that originally permeated the ceiling seemed to be under some traction and began to gather in the bottle. However, strangely, with the accumulation of these toxic gases, the light golden starlight emitted by the liquid in the bottle began to precipitate, and the originally colorless and transparent liquid turned into a bright gold like gold at this moment. When all the poisonous gas was sucked into the bottle, the liquid, which was only about 90 mL, was completely increased to 100 ml and just filled the whole bottle. A strange fragrance emanates from the mouth of the bottle. Sean just smelled the strange fragrance, and the whole person felt relaxed. It seemed that the fatigue accumulated in him had been swept away. "Finally finished, world tree potion!" Hitler''s face was very excited. She quickly closed the bottle cap and ensured that the liquid in the bottle would not leak. Then she handed the bottle to Sean. "Give this to Cecilia and let her have a good sleep... Well, maybe more than ten days later, when she wakes up, she will completely recover." "Want her to sleep again?" Sean was stunned. He found that in his impression, Cecilia seemed to spend all these years in bed. Then he thought carefully. It seemed that Cecilia would be in hibernation for a long time as long as he was in the surface world. "I don''t think she would be too happy to drink it if she knew she would sleep for another ten days." Sean thought and said. "Why?" Hitler was puzzled. Sean looked at Hitler, but the other party looked at Sean directly. Obviously, he couldn''t understand the reason. Sean, however, didn''t know how to explain to Hitler. Could it be said that Cecilia didn''t want to miss this time to continue to cultivate feelings because her relationship with Cecilia had taken a step further and was in a more eager and sweet state at this time? Well, Sean felt a little hot on his face. He couldn''t say such shame. He felt again that he would rather face a whole elite army of blood families than explain this to Hitler. Fortunately, however, Hitler did not pursue this matter. "Then don''t tell Cecilia that this thing will sleep for at least half a month." Hitler waved her hand and said impatiently. Ten hours of ultra-high intensity work seems to have consumed all Hitler''s mind. At the moment, she just wants to sleep well for a few days and nights. Her magic power was almost exhausted, and she was almost unable to continue the production of World Tree potion - the last part was completed by means of overdraft. Even Cecilia can endure the pain of her own origin being stripped off, and Hitler feels that she can also complete the final steps by virtue of her willpower. Then she succeeded. As a reward, through the deployment of this mythical powerful medicine, Hitler found that her will was also strengthened, and the storage of divine power was improved. If there is no accident, her strength should increase significantly after a good sleep this time. Sleeping can improve her strength or something. Hitler has admired Cecilia for a long time. Soon, Sean was driven out of the house by Hitler. At this time, the sky is already bright. Sean estimated the time. It was about eight o''clock in the morning. If there was no accident at this time, Cecilia should have just got up and the maid in her house should have prepared breakfast. Because Sean stayed in the house all day yesterday, he knew that the waitresses would prepare her breakfast today, and Cecilia would remind them if they forgot. ¡­¡­ It happened to be breakfast time when I returned to Cecilia''s house. As Sean expected, the four maids sent by William from the void had already prepared breakfast for Sean and Cecilia. Although the amount of food is small, it is made of very rare and expensive ingredients, which can greatly maintain the daily consumption and nutritional value of a legendary strong man. Especially for Cecilia, who is in a bad state, these carefully prepared foods rich in concentrated super protein can just fill Cecilia''s nutritional deficiency. Sean couldn''t remember exactly what he had for breakfast. He knows that the current void Empire has a very professional "imperial kitchen" team. Even if it is just a thing that looks like a vegetable salad, it is likely to be many rare fruits and vegetables in the outside world. For the steak that looked like steak, Sean ate three different meat materials, one of which should be some kind of Yalong rib meat - a real Yalong like Reina''s Mount Heiyan, rather than some kind of dragon beast whose blood was diluted to almost negligible. After breakfast, Sean took out the bottle of World Tree potion and put it in front of Cecilia. "A bottle of myth medicine?" Cecilia picked up the glittering bottle full of local tyrant gold, and her face looked very surprised. Unlike Sean''s extremely poor understanding of magic materials, Cecilia knew that the bottle was made of Void Crystal when she picked up the bottle of World Tree potion in her hand. This kind of crystal grade material, which is only born in the void, is usually used to hold special liquid potions with extremely powerful energy - generally speaking, it is a liquid potion that can be classified into myth level or artifact level. In the present world, the only source of Void Crystal is to purchase from various churches. Because only the gods can collect some void crystals drifting near the miracle plane for various reasons through the plane wall. Of course, on rare occasions, this special material will also be spread from legendary magic association organizations such as Fort Solomon, the Obelisk overlooking all things, the northern solitary tower and so on. However, the price has always been extremely high - and often it can''t be bought simply through money, but with human feelings or many other special materials and products. "World Tree potion." Sean explained, "it can make your original injury recover in an instant, that is... The effect may be a little fierce." "World Tree potion!?" As an orthodox academic mage, Cecilia has experienced a considerable degree of practical training and inheritance education. Her authority in magic is more than one million blocks away from Sean, "where did you find the seed of the world tree So you went to Hitler''s room late last night to make this medicine? " Then Cecilia subconsciously covered her mouth. Sean, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows. "Cough." Cecilia coughed and looked like a broken jar, "what are you doing! This is my manor. Of course, everything is under my control! I know you met Hitler in the middle of the night and ran to find Hitler. Is there anything strange? " "No, No." Sean smelled that there seemed to be a smell of pantothenic acid in the air, so he smiled and said. But what he really cared about was not that Cecilia knew he was going to find Hitler. However, it seems that no one else knows Xu Qing''s appearance except himself. Sean can''t even understand how he appeared in front of him and his last means of completely disappearing into the air. But the only thing he can be sure of is that the face merchant named Xu Qing is definitely not simple, and obviously has some secrets. "Good boy, drink this medicine. It''s good for you." Sean smiled and gently rubbed Cecilia''s head. Although their intimacy has improved a lot, the way of behavior interaction does not seem to have changed much, "but the effect will be stronger, and the time to work will probably be faster." Cecilia glanced suspiciously at Sean, but she thought, opened the bottle cap, and drank the golden liquid in one mouthful. She has unlimited trust in Sean. The golden liquid flowed down Cecilia''s throat, but before it entered her stomach, all the energy began to volatilize in her body, which was directly related to the healing of the soul level. A crisp intoxication began to stimulate Cecilia''s consciousness, which made her mental state become blurred. "Like, a little... Sleepy." Cecilia uttered a dreamy whisper, and her spirit was completely chaotic. "Good." Sean gently picked up Cecilia, who was drilling into Sean''s arms like a kitten, as if to choose a comfortable position, "after waking up, you will return to the active Cecilia again And before that, I''ll solve the last problem myself. " Chapter 1355 William took the magic stone in his hand and smiled brightly. "Eh? I haven''t seen you laugh so happily for a long time. " A man covered with thick black armor stepped over with a clear and clean voice, "what good news have you got?" There are many knife and sword marks on the armor on the man, and even some other marks can be vaguely seen: such as corrosion, flame, frost and so on. However, if you look carefully, you can find that these "glory marks" on this suit of armor are being repaired continuously, and the speed is not slow. A armor with self-healing ability, even if its defense performance can be ignored, its quality will not be lower than the epic level. If its defense performance is strong enough, its standard will not be lower than the myth level. This armor, whether physical defense or magic defense, is powerful enough. This is the famous night armor. Night armor and twilight shield can make the holder almost invisible under the night. However, as two of the five artifacts owned by the twilight goddess, such similar functions are naturally impossible. In fact, even the abilities similar to invisibility possessed by the two artifacts have different effects. The invisibility of night armor allows the holder not to make any sound when acting in the night environment; The twilight shield allows the holder to move in the dark environment, and all areas shrouded by the shield area will not produce any air flow traces. In addition, another effect of night armor is that it has the ability of automatic repair, which will be doubled in the dark environment. As for the twilight shield, another ability is force field deflection. All physical long-range strikes will be deflected, while magical long-range strikes will be exempted from certain damage and immune to all shock wave effects. Elsie took off the helmet. This helmet is not the eye of the night light, one of the five artifacts of the twilight goddess. It is just an imitation, and its quality has barely reached the legendary level. In addition to its relatively strong defense ability, this helmet does not actually have much magical effect, but it is enough as a symbol. Since Dwight''s Scarlet knights were deployed to the trading capital, William has built a special mobile team composed of werewolves, centaurs, foxes and humans from some nomadic tribes - "wings of freedom" with the scarlet knights as the core and combined with the special environment of the trading capital, This is also the first truly multi-ethnic mixed Legion in the history of the miracle continent. In terms of combat effectiveness, although it is only a quasi level 4 level at present, William is confident to train this corps into a level 5 or even level 6 Corps. Of course, it takes at least three years of training. Elsie, who had nothing to do, also led his dark moon gun knights to hang out with William - because Elsie refused to obey orders, the twilight church, which is now a hegemony in the northern continent, had to stop its journey south. However, in order to prevent Elsie from being punished, Neil also allowed the twilight church to set up cathedrals and preach in the trade capital on behalf of Sean. However, due to the agreement between Sean and ACE winter, this area belongs to the belief rule area of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, so the belief of the goddess of twilight is not allowed to enter. Generally speaking, Elsie has been fighting with William in the Millennium covenant empire for nearly two years. In terms of casualties, although it is not serious, it is basically close to the bottom line. In the past two years, the radiation scope of the disaster of the dead has also expanded from the southern continent to the western continent, Basically, nearly one third of the southern continent and two fifths of the western continent are under the threat of the scourge of the dead. Even the Emilia Empire, which had always maintained the attitude of watching the war, finally had to send troops to contain the spread of the scourge of the dead in the western continent. This shows the extent to which the Millennium covenant Empire, as the main battlefield of the scourge of the dead, has fallen - one third of the entire Millennium covenant Empire has fallen, and the number of dead troops from the skeleton plane has increased to tens of millions, although two-thirds of them are ordinary skeleton soldiers, which are equivalent to level 1 and level 2 legions, But in terms of scale, it is still very terrible. Elsie''s "mark of glory" is left after fighting with high-level undead creatures. "The king of void is back." The smile on William''s face could not be concealed. "Is Sean back?" Elsie was stunned for a moment, and immediately gave a surprise low cry, "aha, I knew that guy didn''t die so easily!" Different from this slightly excited light voice, a very untimely cold hum suddenly sounded. The cold voice revealed a sense of malice. It was not malice to Elsie, but clearly malice to "Sean". Elsie turned her head indifferently and stared coldly at the malicious man. A middle-aged man in a black evening dress with straight hair and no embarrassment despite some bruises on his face. Just standing here, he exuded a powerful momentum all over his body. Even Elsie, wearing the armor of the night, felt some palpitations facing this strong momentum. This is the gap caused by the power level. Elsie is not a genius. It can even be said that his potential actually belongs to the general type. However, as a priest, as long as you have a pious and firm heart of faith, your strength can also be continuously improved. However, this way of promotion will naturally have certain limitations. After all, Elsie is not like shefanio, who is the blood descendant of ACE winter, nor like Emily, who directly stole the power of the God of war. Therefore, after Elsie stepped into the realm of legend, the speed of his strength improvement became very slow. Now he is just a legendary strong man of the 13th order. At the moment, the middle-aged man standing opposite Elsie, although many people don''t know his specific identity, Elsie and William happen to be exceptions. The seventh demon, confessor Edward. The super strong level of level 18. The rank gap between the five classes is enough to crush everything, not to mention that the rank gap between Elsie and Edward is still the concept of legendary strong and super strong, which completely belongs to the existence of two definitions. However, even in the face of the seventh demon God, Elsie was happy and not afraid. "Well, well, now they are all in the same boat. Don''t be like children." Looking at the daily tit for tat between Elsie and Edward, standing next to Edward, the man wearing a dark red heavy armor couldn''t help but make a helpless voice, "such an argument is meaningless for our actions. Now the power of the undead army is getting stronger and stronger day by day, and the return of the emperor of the void empire is only good for us, It won''t do any harm. " "Shut up! Diane! " Edward angrily shouted at his companion. Diane, dressed in Angel suit and Uriel''s heavy armor, just shrugged, but he still said, "seriously, let go of your childish and ridiculous ideas. The return of the emperor is only good for us but not bad. Now several super strong people have been born in the army of the dead, not to mention the three leaders who control the whole army of the dead. We can''t stand it without the strong people under Sean. " "I said! Shut up! " Edward shouted angrily, "who kept me pressed and didn''t allow me to step into the ranks of the 19th step." "All right, all right." Diane raised her hand and made a gesture of surrender, "but if you step into the 19th level and completely demonized, even if I don''t do it, others will do it against you... So for your temporary personal safety, you''d better keep in this strength state." "Then you have to say that we can''t beat the three dead leaders!" Edward shouted with great dissatisfaction. "Because it''s true." Diane''s face looked very serious, "didn''t you get that thunder last time..." "Kokire." William gave a "kind" reminder. "Yes, yes... Didn''t you get beaten up by that kid named kokirei last time?" Diane said, "he seems to be the 19th level of the powerful. Now the Lich named Rick and the two deformed skeleton brothers Lucas all belong to this level. If you go to them, you''ll be beaten." "Yes! To! Say! " Edward held back his anger and said word by word, "as long as I am demonized..." "No way." Diane shook her head. "If you are demonized, many people will find you trouble. At that time, you will be expelled from the world, and the problem will become more troublesome, so you''d better suppress it at the current stage and deal with the super strong undead with me. As for the three strong monsters, I''d better leave them to kokirei. " "Ah ah ah ah!" Edward scratched his hair crazily. He didn''t want to talk to Diane at all. He turned angrily and left. Diane, who claimed to be the temporary guardian of Edward, the demon God, said, "where are you going?"¡° Don''t run around! " Or something, chasing Edward. Vaguely, it seemed that Edward could still be heard roaring, "don''t follow me!"¡° I want to be demonized! "¡° I will destroy the world! " Such voices, but these voices were soon suppressed by Diane''s words. The two people quarreled and drifted away. Elsie, who watched a farce perfectly, laughed happily: "you can see such a happy scene every few days. It''s a worthwhile trip." "I think so." William nodded sympathetically, "but I''m really curious about the way the two get along Edward should be a super strong man of level 18 now, and Diane should only have level 17? Normally speaking, if Edward wants to do it, Diane should not be his opponent? " "Diane''s actual strength is better than me. Maybe... She has reached the legendary peak of level 15. If she awakened Uriel, she should be more than level 17 now, maybe at the same level as Edward." Elsie thought about it, and then said in a more conservative and cautious tone, "but once Edward is demonized, he should be able to quickly reach level 20 or even surpass level 20 or above. But I believe there must be something we don''t know. Diane has stressed many times that once Edward is demonized, he will be rejected by the plane and completely exiled. " "I don''t quite understand the strength of you strong men. After all, I don''t have that talent." William shook his head and laughed, but he didn''t hear much regret in his words. "In terms of personal combat power, you are not as good as me." Elsie smiled, "but if ten of me are not as good as one of you in terms of tactics Everyone has the value of everyone. We can''t generalize. " "That''s why you stopped the twilight church from going south?" William asked with a smile. "Yes." Elsie did not deny, "although many people are unwilling to admit it, in fact, the southern continent is Sean''s territory now. If he has been disappearing, it may cause greed and malice of other people with intentions, but now with his return, whether others are willing to admit it or not, he is a well deserved king of the South In history, only the qainas empire in the East and the Emilia empire in the west can achieve this level. If the Millennium covenant Empire has not been limited by civil strife and conflict, it can also become the uncrowned king on the mainland. " William declined to comment. But he knew that Elsie had a unique view of things. If the twilight Church always insists on going south, it is likely to have a fierce and sharp conflict with the belief of the goddess of ice and snow and winter. At that time, the void Empire, which is an associated ally with the ice and snow and winter church, will have to send troops to recruit the twilight church. In this way, it will be in a hostile position with Elsie. William believed that even Sean would never want to see this. Therefore, after negotiation with shefanio and the concession first made by Elsie, the three parties soon reached a consensus: the wilderness is the private belief area of the goddess aiswenter, and the twilight church is not allowed to set foot; The trade capital is the headquarters of the twilight church to the south. The snow and winter church will not set foot in it. As for the southern continent, the twilight church has the right to spread its faith, but it has no right to preach. After all, it is the private belief property of the void empire. In other words, the twilight church can build small churches in the southern continent, but they can only publicize in their own churches. Whether they can attract believers depends on their own ability. But if they want to preach and spread their faith in areas other than churches, the void Empire has the right to expel them. "What are you going to do next?" Asked Elsie. "Just as I recently selected a combat target, I can take this brilliant victory as my gift to welcome Sean back." William smiled, but his words were full of a strong confidence, "but before that, we still need the cooperation of Edward and Diane I want Edward to stop being hostile and unreasonable to Sean for a while now. " "I think it''s better to go to them after dinner in about three or four hours." Elsie suggested with a bad smile. For the relationship between Edward and Diane, William and Elsie, who have been in contact with them for nearly a year, have also explored some relevant experiences: that is, when Edward is annoyed by Diane and goes to him to discuss things, often the questions can be answered quickly and satisfactorily. Chapter 1356 On the hillside, a square composed entirely of black cavalry troops was already ready to go. The cavalry waited silently without making any sound. Even the thunder running beast under the crotch kept a rare silence, and the whole square array seemed unusually quiet. And it is precisely because of this silence, which is like the stillness of time and the condensation of space, that the whole cavalry force has an air of killing. Dark moon gun knights. The strongest Templar order from the twilight Church in the western continent was headed by Elsie Boulder, now known as the son of the twilight. The gun of the dark moon today is naturally very different from the gun of the dark moon a few years ago. The original dark moon gun was made up of only 500 people. However, after a series of major battles, such as the battle of spreading faith to the south, the battle of the Millennium covenant Empire border, and the battle of going deep into the bones disaster area, the dark moon gun has been expanded to a scale of 10000 people, almost bringing together the elites and knight gods of all church Knights under the twilight church. In terms of combat power alone, it is already a veritable level 7 army. However, in order to expand the dark moon gun to such a scale, Elsie also paid a considerable price. He had to compromise with the Cardinals he despised - because in the eyes of the cardinals of the twilight church, it was better to continue to open up more faith areas than waste their troops to help solve the bone disaster of the Millennium covenant. Even if the way to the south is blocked by the void Empire, it can spread to the north, even bypass the trade capital and the void Empire, and spread faith to the East and further south. The hardships of the process made Elsie even want to draw a sword to cut people, but he finally endured it. And with the "secret" support of the void Empire, after the trade capital was designated as a belief dissemination area that allowed the twilight church to enter, Elsie finally formed this powerful new dark moon gun force. Of course, now the temple knights are no longer called the gun of the dark moon, but renamed the twilight Knights - another compromise of Elsie, because according to the history of the twilight church, the strongest Temple Knights must be labeled with the word "Twilight". But Elsie was unwilling to do so, because he didn''t want to forget his experience and hardships when he first came to the twilight church, so the Pope of the twilight church finally adopted a compromise: take the twilight of the twilight and the moon of the dark moon to form the twilight moon knights. In these four years of confrontation with the undead army, the twilight moon Knights have proved their combat effectiveness to all church knights who have arrived at the Millennium covenant empire. With their brilliant achievements that can hardly be copied, they have handed over a perfect answer to all those who were still skeptical before. Now in the Millennium covenant Empire, if the twilight moon Knights claim to be second, no church Knights dare claim to be first. Even the legions of the Millennium covenant Empire have only a few ace elite troops to compete for the first place. At this moment, everyone knows that the twilight moon knights on the hillside are in the quiet before the storm. Even those dead soldiers who had no self-consciousness at all, who were far away from the twilight moon knights at the bottom of the hillside, shook uneasily in the stronger momentum of the twilight moon knights. If it were not for the invasion of bone disaster, there would be a large number of undead commanders to suppress. These middle and low-level undead creatures who felt a strong threat would have been desperate to attack the twilight moon knights on the hillside. The hatred for the living and the desire for flesh and blood can hardly suppress these middle and low-level undead. Elsie raised his right hand - what he held in his right hand was the artifact of the twilight Church: the twilight gun. This action seemed to be the transmission of some kind of signal. In an instant, the 10000 church Knights of the twilight moon Knights behind Elsie raised their heavy black cavalry guns, and then shouted loudly. Then, it was like waves lapping on the shore, one after another, constantly making a sound of angry drinking, and the sound source was higher than another. War roar. A special skill similar to aura, but with the passive effect of aura. Battle roar is an active skill. It is a special Legion skill unique to cavalry legions above level 7. According to the commander''s own nature, the effect of battle roar is not the same. It can not only increase defense, but also increase attack. It can produce many unique effects, such as immunity to soul attack, enhanced lethality, with special attack effects and so on. The battle roar effect of the twilight moon knights is not special, but it is also rare: it increases attack, defense and lethality. Of course, there is a certain effect unique to church Knights: Fearless faith. The specific effect is probably immune to fear, chaos, and morale does not decrease during the battle roar effect. The battle roar of the twilight moon Knights went higher and higher. All church Knights knew that when Asher''s right hand waved off, it was the time for them to charge. This is the pre war habit they have developed in the past four years. But this time, Elsie''s right hand didn''t fall. Elsie''s face armor had not been put down. He looked firm and dignified, just staring at the skeleton sea about three kilometers away. This is a wasteland. Perhaps it used to be a fertile grassland, but under the influence of the disaster of bones and bones, any life will only dry up and form a Jedi. Nearly one third of the entire Millennium covenant Empire has become a dead land without grass. Tens of millions of dead souls have formed a desperate black ocean, drowning all the colors seen along the way. Although the sea of the dead has been divided into more than ten battlefields of different sizes under the strategic policies of famous generals such as William and popkas, it can only barely restrain the development of the army of the dead. There is still some helplessness to defeat these armies completely. Especially after many kingdoms and principalities withdrew their troops invested in the battlefield of bone disaster, this means of containment became more and more powerless. After all, the real reason why the neighboring kingdoms and empires could invest a lot of military power in this battlefield without scruples in the past was that there was a peace parliament to balance the situation on the mainland. However, with the destruction of the Peace Council by Sean, even the effective forces of the peace council were incorporated by the void empire. After officially announcing that the whole continent had entered the era of the strong, the major kingdoms and principalities hurried to withdraw their military strength, fearing that one would be swallowed up by a neighboring country. Now, in the battlefield of corpse disaster, the real main fighting force here is the temple knights from various churches and the army of the Millennium covenant empire. As for the neighboring kingdoms and principalities that are also affected by the bone disaster, they are only building a line of defense on their own borders - if the bone disaster is not blocked by the Millennium covenant Empire, they may turn to these neighboring kingdoms at any time, I''m afraid they won''t even strengthen their border defense. The battlefield where Elsie and William are located is now the "hardest hit" battlefield in the Millennium covenant empire. Maybe Elsie''s Twilight moon Knights kept rising, and the terrible deterrent gradually became heavy and strong. These undead who faced with the twilight moon knights were finally defeated by this heavy pressure and began to rush towards Elsie''s headquarters regardless of everything. At this moment, even those necromancers who are also commanders can''t suppress the inner desire of these undead creatures if they make sharp screams and roars, or even force spiritual manipulation. On the contrary, several necromancers and necromancer knights were overwhelmed by the strong desire of their troops, and the only remaining mind commanded their troops to launch a round of charge. Soon, the formation of the undead army began to become chaotic. The originally strong defense line was also dashed by the uncontrollable undead in an instant, and the front was quickly pulled into one piece in the East and one piece in the West. Especially those skeletons who walk slowly and ghouls and skeleton cavalry who walk faster are completely disconnected from each other due to the difference in speed, and can no longer form effective cooperation tactics. Seeing this scene, Elsie''s face soon showed a smile. Everything was as William had expected. I have fought with the army of the dead for four years. Even if I didn''t understand it before, I have basically mastered the scale for a famous general in these four years. It''s just that William, Elsie and others have been in a state of forbearance for some reasons before, and now there is no need to show weakness, so it''s time to end the battlefield. As William said a few days ago: take this brilliant victory as a gift to welcome Sean''s return. Elsie''s left hand gently pulled the rein of the thunder running beast. The thunder running beast that had accompanied him for a long time immediately understood his master''s meaning. It began to step forward slowly - not running, but stepping like putting pressure on the enemy. The Knights'' square behind him also began to move forward slowly with Elsie''s steps. The thunder running beast is a kind of Warcraft similar to the earth moving dragon. It is said that it was produced by the earth moving dragon and a demon named Leima. The height of this unique Warcraft that can only be seen in the western continent is about one meter to one meter two, and some stronger individuals can exceed one meter five. Although this kind of Warcraft has no advantages in height, they have the same strong fitness posture as the Earth Dragon: the transverse length is nearly 50 cm, the back is very wide, and the legs are very developed, It can easily bear a ton of weight, and unlike the ground walking dragon, its forelimbs are short - the forelimbs of the thunder running beast are sharp double claws. If necessary, it can even be used as a weapon to cooperate with the knight on its back. The thunder running beast of the twilight moon knights is a carefully selected thunder running beast with a height of 1.2 meters, and the Knights of the squadron commander level have strong individuals with a height of 1.5 meters. These thunder running beasts and their masters have been fighting here for four years. Under the condition of eating, sleeping and sharing life and death, all thunder running beasts and knights on their backs have formed an amazing tacit understanding. Soon, the Knights came to the edge of the hillside. They looked down at the army of the dead who had rushed hundreds of meters. The smile on Elsie''s face grew stronger. He covered his armor, and then picked up the twilight shield next to the thunder running beast. With his right hand holding the twilight gun suddenly waving down, the whole Knights'' array immediately rushed out from the edge of the hillside towards the undead army. With the help of the slope inclination of the hillside, the impact brought by the running speed of the thunder beast is obviously more violent. However, the attack intensity of the undead army is definitely not weak. When the two sides were still a mile away, the dead soldiers holding bows and arrows began to shoot a wave of bone arrows. It was supposed to be a heavy rain like coverage intensive attack, but now because the formation of the undead army is chaotic, the arrow rain is a little sparse, and there are front and rear. Although it is still barely able to cover, it can be ignored in terms of lethality. At least, for the knights with heavy armor and shields - the original dark moon gun Knights did not have shields, but after being reorganized into the twilight moon knights, the whole knights were equipped with one more shield: a vulture shield, polished and polished very smoothly, which was mainly used to resist the attack of enemy bows and arrows - and the bonus effect of battle roar, The threat of these bone arrows can indeed be ignored. As for the part that cannot be ignored The bone arrows thrown out soon began to pour down, but when they were about a few meters above the top of the knight''s head, they seemed to be blocked by a mysterious force and were bounced to both sides. Only those bone arrows that fell to the middle and rear of the knights were not blocked by this mysterious force, and those bone arrows that fell to the middle and rear of the Knights burst when they touched the vulture shields. With the explosion, even if the Knights blocked the impact, the bone and arrow fragments broken by the explosion scattered around one after another. The sharp force could even penetrate the vulture shield and directly embed into the heavy armor. Some unlucky knights were shot through the weak part of their armor by these bone arrows, and immediately made a dull hum. Even several people were shot through the thin armor at the neck and died on the spot. However, this short distance of 500 meters is only enough for these undead bows and arrows to shoot two waves of bone arrows. Then, the troops of both sides quickly entered the state of short soldier handover. A ghoul jumped up and rushed towards Elsie when it was two meters away from Elsie because it ran forward. But with Elsie''s strength, how could he be attacked by this Ghoul. In a flash of darkness, Elsie''s long gun had penetrated the ghoul''s body. Because it was a shot that broke his heart directly, the ghoul died without even struggling. The pace of the thunder running beast kept on, and it still rushed out rapidly towards the front. More than a dozen skeletons along the way were hit and smashed by the thunder running beast on the spot. Even before they were put together again, a continuous stream of thunder running beasts in the rear rushed by, directly trampling on these bones without residue. Countless ghouls kept flying, but they were only pierced or hit by the Knights of the twilight church, which could not hurt the knights at all. The whole Twilight moon knights, like a black blade, easily cut directly into the formation of the army of the dead, and the black wave immediately swallowed up all the white skeletons along the way. Only those Black Knights and Black Knights can really play a little blocking role. However, in the face of such a strong charge of the twilight moon knights, their struggle is only a few seconds more than those cannon fodder skeletons. As we all know, once a knight''s charge cannot be restrained, the combat effectiveness of this knight''s order will almost show a completely unlimited strengthening state. Looking at this black wave, it easily broke into the whole army of the dead, and immediately stirred the whole army of the dead into a mess, which was like entering a no man''s land. William, standing on the high slope, raised his mouth lightly: "the other party should not be able to sit still." Almost as soon as William''s voice fell, two figures rose up at the same time in the enemy line of the undead army, and the momentum of the super strong suddenly broke out. "Two super strong." William glanced, "it is worthy of being the hardest hit area Then I''ll trouble you both. " Diane, who stood on William''s side, nodded and then rose slowly into the air. Edward, who was with him, snorted a little discontented before rising with him. "Herald, dark wing, the whole army attack!" Legion to legion, super strong to super strong. War, instant into white hot! Chapter 1357 The outbreak of corpse disaster was not serious at first. Although it expanded very fast, the army of the dead did not grow because the Millennium covenant Empire had accumulated a considerable degree of experience in dealing with the tide of death. It was only because of a series of accidents later: first, the collapse of the Peace Council, then the countless small and medium-sized churches in the western continent wanted to expand their faith, coupled with the repeatedly uncertain surrounding kingdoms, that the army of the dead was given the opportunity to grow. In particular, the three leading figures who invaded the miracle continent from the skeleton plane: Lich King Rex, Lich King Lucas Jr. and the king of the dead Lucas. These three terrorist beings, whose strength has reached the level of the strong in the plane, are the core that really makes the whole army of the dead grow. However, due to material reasons, there are not many high-level undead creatures in the undead army at present, with a scale of less than 200000 - compared with tens of millions of undead creatures, the scale of 200000 is really not much. However, only the Millennium covenant empire can really compete with these 200000 high-level undead creatures. In the past few years, in order to compete with three powerful people such as Rick, the Millennium covenant Empire has fallen two super strong people, several legendary strong people. It can be said that the Millennium covenant empire is completely in an extremely weak state. If it had not been for the conclusion of an alliance with Sean''s void Empire, I was afraid that even if the Millennium alliance empire could finally defeat the skeleton invasion, it would definitely be torn off by the surrounding kingdoms. However, even so, the Millennium covenant Empire still did not give up resistance. Not many people know the truth of cold lips and teeth, but fortunately, the void empire is the one who knows this truth. Therefore, although William only brought tens of thousands of troops to support, with his ability as one of the ten generals, he can provide far more help than thousands of troops. With the cooperation of William and popkas, taking the Millennium covenant Empire, the void Empire and the Ryan kingdom as the triangular pillar points, they launched an encirclement battle against the whole bone disaster area. The Millennium covenant Empire dragged down two powerful men. The void Empire dealt with one of them and created greater strategic space for other legions participating in the war, So as to implement the theater cutting strategy: that is, divide all the areas occupied by the undead army into more than ten battlefields with different disaster situations. William is in charge of a disaster area. The so-called disaster area means that in the area occupied by the undead army, there are more than one million undead armies, and there is at least one high-level undead at the super strong level among the undead army commanders in charge of command. However, a disaster area that can generally reach such a scale must also be an important area for the army of the dead. For example, they have built important facilities for dead creatures such as white bone altar, bone melting furnace, Banshee nest, fear prison and so on. The hardest hit area targeted by William has a fear prison. This fear prison is an important facility for the undead army to produce high-level undead creatures: fear knights. Although the undead army cannot continuously produce high-level undead creatures due to the lack of sufficient materials, it can still use the function of "waste recycling" to create a fear Knight every once in a while. These eighth order undead creatures have reached the standard of high-order undead creatures, especially in this huge battlefield full of death, fear and chaos. These fear knights can evolve into destruction knights, immortal knights and even more terrible death knights in a very short time. Annihilate the death knight is the standard 12th level, that is, the existence of legendary level. However, if you can match the silent death horse with a mount that reaches a considerable degree, its combat power standard can even be increased to level 15 or even level 16. In the undead army under Rick''s command, a considerable part of the super strong are composed of these death knights riding on the ghost nightmare. Only by destroying this fear prison can we cause extremely serious losses to the army of the dead. In order to explore the location of this fear prison, the Millennium covenant Empire paid the price of a five-level legion of 100000 people. Not to mention, in order to prevent Rick and others from becoming suspicious, the Millennium covenant Empire paid a terrible price by arranging insurmountable natural cutting forces on the side of the fear prison. Therefore, in this war, which has been targeted by William, he will never allow any mistakes. On the ground, the twilight moon knights were like a sharp knife. All the white bones along the way were unable to compete. On the contrary, they were trampled into a piece of pale bone powder under the iron hoof of the twilight moon knights. Even undead creatures of the dead level can''t stop the advance of the twilight moon knights. At most, they can slightly reduce the advance speed of the twilight moon knights. However, as the main force of ground battlefield attack, it is not just the twilight moon knights. The dark wing Legion brought by William, which is fully equipped with heavy infantry standard equipment, has also entered the battlefield. Along the road opened by the charge of the twilight moon knights, as soon as they enter the battlefield, they directly go deep into the hinterland of the battlefield and fight directly against the two wings of the twilight moon knights, so as to prepare for the next charge and assault of the twilight moon knights. If the twilight moon knights are a sharp knife, then the dark wings are a heavy shield and a bottle of weapon oil. When the charging strength of the twilight moon Knights began to weaken, the dark wings entered the battlefield to be responsible for the safety of the two wings of the twilight moon knights, and provide a temporary battlefield rest environment for the twilight moon knights, so that the other party can launch a second charging operation in the battlefield. This cooperation is not the first time on the battlefield of the scourge of the dead, so the two legions have already cooperated with each other. If you look down from a high altitude, you can see that the twilight moon Knights have begun to stop their charge orderly, and slowly retreat under the cover of dark wings and withdraw from the front battlefield. The dark wing Legion gradually surrounded by the rear also quickly reached its own combat position, intercepting the dead creatures of the dead level, such as the black knight and the Black Knight, and preventing them from continuing to entangle with the twilight moon knights. The battle transposition between the two sides was not astringent and slow. Everything seemed as natural as flowing clouds and water, as if it was an innate instinct of breathing. The twilight moon knights, who got a chance to rest a little, also quickly rearranged a square array under Elsie''s instructions. The wounded began to run back towards the hillside behind them - before they left, they did not forget to take those dark winged soldiers who were also wounded and unable to fight. The church knights who were not injured or still had combat power formed a new square to replace the vacant positions exposed by the retreating wounded. However, in just a few seconds, a new Twilight Knights square has been reorganized again. The dark winged soldiers also won a space for the twilight moon knights to charge during this period - although it is only less than 30 meters away, it is enough for these church Knights riding thunder running beasts. Located high above the sky, you can clearly see the black line of defense in front. When you hear another battle roar of the twilight moon knights, it''s like the door opened after receiving some instruction. All the dark winged soldiers quickly spread to both sides, and then exposed the enemy in the middle and in front of the twilight moon knights. At the next moment, the charging roar of the twilight moon Knights resounded on the battlefield again! At the same time, when the second fierce battle broke out on the ground battlefield, the battlefield in the sky also broke out in the second round of fierce battle. Although the strong above the legendary level have the ability to float, this feature is only limited to the strong. For Warcraft, there is no such special phenomenon. If the Warcraft can only operate on the ground, even if it reaches the 16th level, it can only operate on the ground. It will not have the ability to fly because of the improvement of its strength, unless it is a flying Warcraft. Annihilating the death knight, although combined with the Necromancer''s nightmare, can produce a powerful increasing effect, making the combat power almost as terrible as level 16, or even level 16. However, this is because both are superimposed by the degree of legendary rank. If the two are separated, it is just the existence of two legendary classes, which is far from becoming a real 16th rank super strong. So now, in the sky, what should deal with Diane and Edward''s attack is not the death knight, but a quasi Lich close to the strength of the Lich King and an immortal commander. There is no doubt about the strength of the former, while the latter is an undead made by little Lucas from the flesh of a legendary strong man who fell from the Millennium covenant Empire - generally speaking, this method of making undead from the flesh will reduce its strength, that is, usually, if the corpse of the 12th level strong man is obtained by the lich, Even if it is made into a dead creature, it''s good to be able to retain level 10 strength. But I don''t know how little Lucas made it. The strength of this immortal commander not only didn''t decline, but reached the level of level 16 due to the increase of a large number of souls'' strength. Fortunately, however, little Lucas made use of the bodies of the fallen giants of the Millennium covenant Empire, but in the end he only produced two immortal commanders. One of them was destroyed by the Millennium covenant empire in a battle six months ago. This one is the last one left by little Lucas. However, it may be difficult for this immortal commander to escape being destroyed. Because his opponent is Diane in heavy armor. The reason why the angel costume is called the God of the morning light by the St. Joels empire is that this series of armor has natural sanctity. This special ability enables anyone wearing such armor, even an ordinary person, to instantly become a dark nemesis and undead killer - of course, if he can live. But the real bad luck is probably another undead creature. The quasi Lich King who became Edward''s opponent. As a demon God, Edward''s resistance is the strongest of all his abilities. Especially in the ability to fight against the dark Department, Edward, a real demon God, can almost be called an expert. So after the first round of trial, as soon as the second round of fierce battle broke out, Edward began to chase the prospective Lich King opposite. Edward ignored all undead magic, such as negative energy impact, corrosive missiles, or dark rays - except that corrosive missiles can have a slight impact on Edward, the damage of all other undead magic is no different from tickling. Similarly, Edward''s magic attack did not have much lethality to the quasi Lich King, but as a demon God, Edward was good at more than magic attack. At first, in hand to hand combat, he was able to compete with so many Knights of the St. Joels Empire, and even fought with Diane. The quasi Lich King with powerful magic ability had been hanged by one side 30 seconds after the outbreak of the second round of sky fierce battle. "Why!" The Lich roared with grief and anger, "your breath... You are a demon God. Why!" "Because I am the seventh demon." Edward shouted coldly, "I refuse to be with the devil, the dead and the devil. You are all my enemies!" Without breaking up, Edward punched the Lich''s skull directly. If it were ordinary people, they would have been directly blasted in the head by Edward''s fist. However, there was a glimmer on the skull of the lich, which weakened the power of Edward''s fist to an acceptable level. Nevertheless, the lich, who was not good at close combat, still felt dizzy. Even he had lost his pain, he could feel the fragmentation of his skull - several cracks had appeared on his skull. Edward, after a successful punch, showed a completely unforgiving attitude: the right punch was finished, the left punch was connected, the left punch was finished, and the right punch was swung again. Moreover, the location of the attack was also targeted at the skull of the Lich - it directly made the Lich tremble, and even couldn''t speak completely, not to mention singing mantra and casting magic, and those silent and instant undead spells "Are you tickling me?" Edward laughed wildly. His coat had been completely washed into rags by various corrosive missiles and undead energy, revealing his strong upper body. Countless black lights came one after another, but among the black light, gray light and white light of these explosions, there came the dull sound of boxing to meat, as well as Edward''s hearty laughter of contentment. Looking at the sky battlefield hundreds of meters away, the immortal commander picked his eyelids. Even he felt a palpitation at the roaring sound. He, or it, was not sure whether he could stick to it if he faced the demon God, but at the moment, the only thing he could be sure was that they might not win the people opposite. Although the battlefield environment on the ground seems chaotic, it is actually in a state of complete defeat. Especially at the beginning of the second round of charge, no one can resist the more fierce charge. The infantry regiment responsible for besieging and cleaning the battlefield is no less powerful than the cavalry force. It can even be said that the existence of this infantry regiment gives this knight regiment the ability to reorganize on the battlefield at any time. This is a complementary cooperation, a kind of Even when he was a human being and a general, he had never seen it Tactical thinking. The immortal commander let out a low hiss, and then the next moment, it did not hesitate to crush something that looked like a charm. However, after the thing like a charm was broken, the light emitted did not break into the air as he expected, but flickered a few times and dissipated completely in front of him. "This... How is it possible..." "It''s useless." Diane shook her head, "as early as the beginning of the war, we used the isolation force field of Lord imoku Now this battlefield, in a sense, has been stripped from the world. " Chapter 1358 Before the earth entered the federal era, there was a saying on the Internet that "after learning brother''s operation, all that remained was Ping a". There are many representatives who believe in this idea, and on the miracle continent, the representative of mankind is undoubtedly HeLa Garcia. The big man, one of the ten generals, only needs to establish enough advantages, and the rest is the simplest flat push policy, even tactics can be completely omitted. But now, to speak of non-human representatives, it is undoubtedly Rick. The scourge of the dead. Rick. This title is no joke. He is one of the most powerful Lich Kings in the whole body and the Lich with the most serious war tendency. There are not a few planes that he conquered and annexed, and his means have always been very simple: first, small-scale development, and then by quickly conquering and looting a country as a declaration, he can eliminate all creatures in the whole plane in just a few years. But this time, his luck was not very good. After being trapped in the miracle plane for so long and finally getting out of trouble, he had to open the door of the bones in advance because of some accidents to summon the army of the dead under his command. Originally, in Rick''s plan, it shouldn''t be too long for him to conquer the whole plane, but unexpectedly, his plan has suffered twists and turns again and again. The overall combat power level of the miracle level is higher than Rick''s prediction. If it had not been for the unexpected collapse of the Peace Council three years ago, which made the situation of the whole miracle continent more volatile, Rick''s skeleton army would have been completely solved. In a sense, Sean solved the Peace Council and brought the whole miracle continent into a new era. On the side, he saved Rick - if Sean knew the result, I''m afraid he would negotiate with the Peace Council in another way. The resolution of the Peace Council is to kick away the obstacles that hinder the promotion of the void principality to the void empire. But in fact, it''s not this, but Rick, which has always been regarded as the biggest crisis by Sean. Although there are few ways for him to establish the void Empire, there are still some ways to think of a way to coexist with the peace Parliament. Only then, for some reasons, Sean was extremely violent, so he chose the simplest, most violent and most straightforward way to solve the problem. The relationship between him and Rick can not coexist. Whether public or private, Rick should not exist in this world. At this time, reykjat was suspended in mid air, quietly staring at the army of the dead under his command, breaking through the gate of a city, and then swarmed in. The dense white bone army formed a white ocean. They swarmed into the city - whether on the city wall, or the roof, street, city gate, all places were captured by these skeleton soldiers like ants in an instant. Suspended in the air, you can even clearly see that the white ocean is swallowing the whole city at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like a gray monster eating. In the city, there is also a left behind soldier. Almost everyone of these soldiers is injured, and even there is only one breath left. In addition, there are many urban residents who have no time to evacuate. Although most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, they still have the tools to work hard. However, it is no doubt a dream to rely on these people to stop this skeleton army with a scale of more than one million. However, Rick, who was suspended in the air, was obviously not much better. You can even say, very angry. Because he has found that his enemies have learned to be smart. It took him more than five days to beat down the city, and he lost more than 20000 dead warriors and hundreds of thousands of skeleton soldiers. Although Rick doesn''t care if hundreds of thousands or millions of dead people die in the latter, even thousands of dead soldiers, let alone 20000, are enough to make Rick angry, let alone 20000 dead soldiers. There are bound to be dozens of high-level dead. But all these were destroyed when the city was conquered. The price in exchange is only less than 100000 people. More than 80% of these people are old, weak, sick and disabled. Such people, even if they are made into materials, can only become the lowest skeleton soldiers. I''m afraid they can''t even make a one-to-one conversion. After all, many of them lack arms and legs, and presumably need to be pieced together. Not to mention the undead who has been converted to the level of the dead, Rick feels that the "material" captured by conquering the city can produce 100 dead soldiers. How could Rick be in a good mood after paying such a high price but only getting so much junk. "Lucas, what''s going on over there." Lakley connects Lucas and Lucas with the unique spiritual bridge of the bone plane. "These damn mice, learn to be smart!" The voice of little Lucas sounded very angry, "I lost a Black Warrior team! As a result, only 10000 white bone materials were caught! damn! damn! damn! Damn it!... " In the spirit bridge, little Lucas roared and scolded full of negative energy, almost deafening Rick''s ears, if he had any. "I was attacked by several church knights, and the fighting was... Fierce." The voice of Anne Lucas, one of the thirteen kings as famous as the seven Lich Kings, who is called the knight of death, and the biological brother of little Lucas, also sounded at the moment. Hearing this, the fire of the dead in Rick''s eyes beat several times, which was obviously an emotional fluctuation. After working with Lucas and Lucas for so long, he naturally groped for their temperament. Little Lucas has a very typical scholar character. If anyone is most in line with the character of the Lich King in the traditional impression, it must be little Lucas: he is rigorous and serious, likes to study more and fight, but if necessary, for example, in order to verify his theory, he will not hesitate to choose bloody practice. But similarly, as one of the typical characters of researchers, they are neurotic, irritable and easy to fall into a state of madness. In a sense, little Lucas is the best of the three. His brother, Ann Lucas, the knight of death, was not. He is cautious by nature, careful and meticulous in observation. Even if he has become a dead soul, Ann Lucas still has an excellent strategic mind. Moreover, after he became a dead soul, he brought more benefits to Ann. He abandoned all his emotions and desires and was not affected by any ability of ridicule and provocation. He knew exactly what he should do, especially the body that would not hurt and die, which brought him a lot of combat capital: he could use the cost of exchanging injury for injury, To drag down, paralyze and even consume their strong enemies. But because of this, Rick knew that Ann had never commented too much on his battle after so many wars. After all, Rick and little Lucas handed over all the high-level undead of cavalry types to the commander of ANN Lai - it can be said that Ann currently has more than 1000 fear knights, as well as hundreds of immortal knights and destruction knights. In terms of the combat power of this mobile Knight order, unless the Millennium covenant Empire sends out the top ace combat power such as the Dragon Knight order, it is difficult to resist the undead cavalry force with the death knight. But now, Ann used the evaluation of "fierce" for the just ended World War I. This is an unusual signal. "Results." Rick asked. As a lich king who always launches the skeleton invasion and fights here, Rick''s strategic ability is naturally good. At the moment, with only two words, he had pointed to the key core of the problem, and Ann Lucas naturally understood it. Even little Lucas, who has been talking in the spiritual bridge communication, stopped talking at this time. "Three hundred fear Knights have been abolished." Big Lucas''s voice was low. "In addition, more than twenty immortal knights and destruction Knights have been abolished." The meaning of being abandoned is obvious. It means that it can no longer fight and can no longer be used. Under the command of ANN Lucas, once these high-level undead lose their combat value, they will naturally be swallowed up. After all, the bodies of these high-level undead creatures also have a considerable amount of undead power as a power source. Ann won''t watch these resources be wasted. "So harvest..." "It''s no use." Ann''s voice came again, "the United Church knights, all church knights who died in war, have been purified They are obviously prepared, and all their means are obviously aimed at us, which is more cunning than the previous battle I''m afraid we can''t get high-level materials anymore. " "I don''t believe there are so many Shenhuo!" Little Lucas was furious again. In order to prevent the bodies of these high-ranking clergy from being desecrated and humiliated after their death, the clergy belonging to the churches of the gods are generally implanted with divine fire condensed by the divine power and grace of the gods. As long as the church Knight implanted with divine fire dies and completely loses his life characteristics, the divine fire will ignite the body, and finally burn the ash, and all the souls of the dead will be directly led to the kingdom of God by the channel built when the divine fire is ignited. And through this means, the soul of the dead will not be intercepted, which can be said to be an extremely safe method. After all, in this world, there are too many means to intercept the souls of the dead so that they can''t rest after death. However, this method of implanting divine fire needs to consume a lot of divine power of the gods. The source of divine power is the power of faith. The size and quantity of a God''s divine power can directly determine the size and scope of a God''s Kingdom and the status of a God. Because of this, people who can be implanted with divine fire are naturally a symbol of great grace. After all, even the son and daughter of God are not necessarily implanted with divine fire in everyone''s body. But now, these church knights who participated in the church Knights against the bone invasion, regardless of their status, have been implanted with divine fire, which is enough to shock people. Rick instinctively felt a conspiracy against him. In fact, not only Rick, but also the little Lucas who can''t distinguish the mentality of researchers, the big Lucas has also realized this. They have been targeted. And it has completely formed the targeting of strategies and routines. "It seems that some big people are involved in the game." Rick smiled darkly, "the implantation of divine fire can double the courage of these religious madmen. No wonder they have always been weak and incompetent. They have the courage to fight you together." "The twilight goddess of the world?" Ann said. In the Millennium covenant Empire, the only one qualified to be called a powerful God is the twilight goddess. Although the God of war church also sent knights to participate in the war, it soon withdrew from the battlefield, which is said to be related to the expedition of the void Empire to invade the Principality of rumbel. But in any case, among the many churches on the side of the Millennium covenant Empire, the only God qualified to command them is the twilight goddess. "It''s hard to say..." Rick responded, "maybe..." Without waiting for Rick''s words to finish, the fire of the dead jumped in his eyes at this moment, and the flame even rushed out of his eyes. This is the expression of his extremely angry mood! Feeling the mood fluctuation of Rick, the inquiry voice of the Lucas brothers and sisters soon came from the spiritual bridge: "what''s the matter?" "Isolated!" Rick said in a deep voice, although his mood has stabilized, his anger has not changed at all. "The position of the fear cage has been exposed. There is a force of law completely isolated, and I can''t get in touch with the troops there Someone attacked the fear cage while we were out fighting! This is a trap. Everything is a trap for us! " "I''ll go!" Ann Lucas said in a deep voice, "I''m nearest there, I..." The sound suddenly disappeared. Rick''s consciousness jumped slightly. "I can''t go." Ann''s voice finally rang out again after being silent for a while, "kokirei is in front of me." "The boy did it." In Rick''s consciousness, there was a look of disdain, "then I''ll let Cruz''s touch go..." but as soon as the voice fell, Rick''s consciousness came a burst of anger: "tungsten Lamo! This damn guy found the hiding place of Cruz''s touch! " "It seems that it should be an all-out war." Ann''s voice seemed a little dignified, "kokirei''s strength has reached the level of a strong person, no weaker than me I''m afraid I''ll break the spiritual bridge soon. " "The other party can''t only have one person become stronger. It should be collective, so there are still people who haven''t appeared... Alexis." Rick''s voice was particularly gloomy. "She''s mine! Mine! " Little Lucas let out a roar of anger. Rick didn''t say anything about it. "There are only two of us left. Alexis came either to you or to me." After a moment of silence, Rick said, "but don''t worry, if Alexis appears in front of me, I''ll tell you the coordinates. Just come directly Since that boy dares to send everyone out to start an all-out war, it''s time to solve him. I''ve let him live long enough. " Before, Rick didn''t want to assassinate Sean, but there were more than two strong men in the void Empire, and Rick had been dragged on the battlefield by the Millennium covenant empire. He was really lack of skills, so he didn''t find a chance. But now that Sean has sent out all the strong men, Rick thinks this is the best chance to kill Sean! "I... there are people in front of me." A moment later, little Lucas''s voice also sounded, "the other party claimed... Imoku. Damn it, what a man! The strength is still so strong, which is obviously a strong person! Alexis, where''s that bitch! damn! Damn it! " Ann Lucas''s heart sank slightly: "there is a fourth strong person!" And think of this, there is also Rick, the Lich King. But he thought of more than Ann: Cruz''s touch was a secret weapon they had never used again. Originally, he was prepared to use this secret weapon as the last weapon to completely annex the entire Millennium covenant empire. After all, he had lost one Cruz touch before and could not completely integrate all Cruz touches. However, if only nine Cruz touches were retained, it could still produce the combat power equivalent to a powerful person. Rick has always regarded this as his bottom card. All he needs is to find a chance to use Cruz''s touch to break through the gate of the Millennium covenant Empire, and of course he can find Sean''s trouble himself. But unexpectedly, before he found the chance, he had been preempted by Sean. What''s more, to his surprise, Sean found the fourth strongest, which means that each of them has his own goal. Moreover, there is no doubt that since all-out wars have broken out, the next step must be a life and death war. It is impossible for each other to have left their hands as before. Since the Cruz touch and the big and small Lucas brothers'' opponents are not Alexis, Rick knows that his opponent must be the Wu Ji. While Rick was quietly waiting for his opponent to arrive, a thick atmosphere of order suddenly burst out from the southeast! Chapter 1359 June 14, 1886. The day before the full-scale war broke out between the Millennium covenant Empire, the void Empire, the church Knights of the southern continent and the army of the dead. Sean formed a special operation team with only a few people, and then left the void empire. It was the third day Cecilia fell asleep again. Sean watched Cecilia carefully and carefully for two days to ensure that Cecilia was normal - even if she fell asleep, the strength in her body was still ensuring that her vital characteristics could circulate normally without any abnormalities - before Sean led the team to set out. Of course, the team''s assembly order was officially issued as early as a day ago. The team, including Sean, consists of four people. Snow and winter church''s first Pope, chief priest with a knife and head of the battle order, shefanio. The chief saint of the life church, the general pivot captain of the Life Church in the void Empire, the head of the priesthood, Hitler. Leader of the first cavalry regiment of the void Empire, one of the seven generals of the void Empire, the void Dragon Knight, and the blazing Angel Rena. In addition to Hitler, whether it is shefanio or Rena, it is a powerful existence that can break out the strength of the 17th and 18th levels. Although there is still a step away from the level of the strong, in Sean''s view, as long as his plan is successful, he will definitely have the power of the first war. Of course, the power of the first World War is included in him and Hitler. After all, Sean can barely be regarded as having a 16th order combat power now. As the chief saint of the goddess of Life Church, Hitler''s healing is also the key. In Sean''s plan, tungsten Lamo, kokire and imoku will find Cruz''s touch, Ann Lucas and little Lucas respectively. Their task is to solve their respective goals - yes, this time, Sean''s order is to fight to the death, at all costs. Sean even planned to bring Alexis back if Alexis had not had to suppress the vampire and werewolf in underworld town. According to the analysis before the war, tungsten Lamo solved the Cruz touch infinitely close to the level of the strong plane, and the winning rate was more than 80%. As the strongest individual, kokirei is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate to fight with death knight ANN, but his winning rate is not high, and even the lowest in the Trio: only about 50%. Similarly, imoku''s ability is very special, which is undoubtedly the most appropriate for little Lucas, and the winning rate is the highest in the Trio: nearly 90%. But relatively speaking, imoku has a long time to solve little Lucas, which is probably second only to kokire and ANN. After all, the fighting ability of little Lucas is not very strong, but there are so many life-saving means and all kinds of annoying small means that are heinous. According to the plan, tungsten Lamo will be the one who will solve his opponent as soon as possible, and then he must rush to support kokire as soon as possible. Because the battlefield between kokirei and ANN is the most dangerous one. The victory rate between them is 50-50. It belongs to the kind that if one of them makes a mistake, it may be the end of war. Therefore, tungsten Lamo must solve the Cruz contact as soon as possible and rush to support kokirei. After that, after imoku solved little Lucas, he combined the power of ozaki''s three brothers to completely solve the knight of death, Ann Lucas. As for the scourge of the dead, Rick, the initiator of the plane war of the bones invading the miracle continent, will be solved by Sean''s special operation team. Or delay. After solving all the goals, the three ozaki brothers will immediately come to meet Sean and help Sean eliminate Rick - in fact, when Sean put forward this action plan, they were unanimously opposed. Everyone felt that Sean was too risky, and even tungsten Lamo and imoku expressed clear opposition. Only in the end, Sean used his authority as emperor and the special power to completely command all his followers. Although many people expressed their incomprehension and disapproval of this decision, when the final order was issued, the entire void Empire suddenly burst out the unique ability of the behemoth. One instruction after another was passed from the void palace, and then quickly implemented to the grass-roots level. Then all relevant personnel who received the instruction immediately began to perform the task according to the order. At this moment, with the entire void empire as the core, the whole battlefield of bones and disasters in the southern continent was completely mobilized, and the traps of Rick, Ann and little Lucas were also forming rapidly. On May 15, 1886, Sean made an all-out war order. On the same day, tungsten Lamo, kokirei and imoku left oasis city and went to the designated combat area. Rena, Hitler and shefanio also entered the void Palace on the same day. At the same time, Hitler and shefanio also began to contact their respective belief gods to convey the request of the void emperor Sean Connery. On the same day, the request from Sean''s strategic order was also transmitted to the ally Millennium covenant empire through special communication channels. On May 18, 1886, the special operation team composed of Sean, Hitler, Rena and shefanio left oasis city. Three days later, the special operation team galloping through the air arrived at the wild fortress. On the same day, Sean and angel met in the wild fortress. As the contact between the Millennium covenant Empire and the void Empire, angel conveyed the reply made by the Millennium covenant Empire to Sean. That night, the Oracle from the goddess of ice, snow and winter, aiswenter, was also conveyed to Sean by shefanio. The next day, on May 22, 1886, the special operation team left the wild fortress, but this time they didn''t break through the air. That night, the Oracle from the goddess of life was also conveyed to Sean through Hitler. On May 25, 1886, the news of Sean''s return was finally conveyed to William and Elsie through imoku''s secret operation. On the same day, Elsie also began to communicate with the twilight goddess, and William also began to mobilize and prepare for the battlefield. A few days later, on May 29, 1886, under the joint pressure of the goddess of twilight, the goddess of life, the goddess of ice and snow and the goddess of winter, all church Knights located on the battlefield of corpse disaster in the southern continent finally gave up the struggle for interests temporarily, and everyone received the divine fire given by their respective gods. At the same time, after eight days of uninterrupted progress, the special operation team led by Sean finally passed through the sigh forest and officially arrived in the chaotic black land. On June 1, 1886, kokirei joined the expedition coalition composed of seven church knights. The next day, the Millennium covenant empire began to implement Sean''s strategic plan and sent bait troops responsible for death. Rick, little Lucas bite. Then, after three days of escape and chase, little Lucas was lured into the trap and into imoku''s field. On June 5, 1886, William and Elsie jointly commanded the Legion and arrived in the area where the fear cage was located. On June 8, 1886, tungsten Lamo found clues to the secret location of Cruz''s touch hidden by lake. On June 10, 1886, the army led by the scourge of the dead who entered the trap began to surround a border city. On June 13, 1886, Ann Lucas, the knight of death, was ambushed by seven church knights. On June 14, 1886, the special operation team led by Sean arrived in the target area and began further exploration. ¡­¡­ At the moment, on the black earth full of death, Sean''s face was particularly gloomy. Under his leadership, the team left the wild fortress on May 22 and went all the way north. It took 23 days and nearly a month to finally reach the area in Sean''s memory. They arrived at dawn on June 14. But in the next day, they searched more than ten kilometers, but still couldn''t find the location of "storm eye" specially reminded by Sean. This made Sean''s face naturally ugly. This lifeless place of death, full of cold, destruction and extinction, is a place of chaos without order and light: black soil. But the black land where Sean is at this time is somewhat different from the general black land, because it is the sleeping place of Utopia. In the game, it took a long time for the "wings of the void" of Sean''s guild to finally attack Utopia and completely activate it. As a reward for the copy of the strategy, Utopia became the guild residence of the wings of the void, which laid a very important foundation for the later vigorous development of the wings of the void, and was one of the core reasons why the wings of the void became a famous overlord guild in the southern continent. Even if Utopia was later destroyed by a fire in a hostile guild, it still failed to shake the supremacy of the wings of nothingness. Sean, as the head of the elite second regiment of the wing of the void at that time and one of the famous top experts in the guild, has been involved in the whole process since the opening of the Utopia of the wing of the void. Therefore, he is absolutely familiar with the whole Utopian copy, even if he doesn''t recite it backwards. He is very clear that in this black land where Utopia is buried, two conditions must be met to activate Utopia. The first is to find the "storm eye" of the land of black soil, that is, the core source of polluting the whole land of black soil, and then put the fire of order into it to completely eliminate the root causes of chaos in this land and return order to the earth. Only after this prerequisite is met can Utopia be seen again. Of course, seeing the sun again does not mean restoring order to Utopia. After the first condition is satisfied, the second condition follows. Introduction Utopia copy: Paradise Lost. This is a copy of order 12. The so-called twelve level copy, that is to say, all monsters in the copy basically belong to the legendary level of terrible existence. Among them, the captain level monsters, small bosses and so on are at the level of level 13 and level 14. The seven final bosses as guarding copies are up to level 15. At first, in the game, the wings of void paid a very heavy price before finally solving the seven final bosses. But in this real world, it doesn''t need Sean to worry about it. Not to mention the strength of Sean and others today, it is not a problem to solve these final bosses. In fact, when Rick hid in this land, he had cleared the whole paradise lost. It can be said that as long as Sean finds the "eye of the storm" and puts the order fire left by enkos into it, the whole Utopia can be seen again. Different from the situation of the game, Sean doesn''t need to attack paradise lost again this time. What he really needs to do is occupy. Although according to his agreement with the Millennium covenant Empire, this black land, including the surrounding sigh forest and Warcraft Canyon, has been regarded as the territory of the void empire. But all this is based on the holy land where no one knows that there is one of the six shelters called "the ideal hometown of the earth". If the Millennium covenant Empire had known it early, they would not cede the land to Sean anyway. It can even be said that no matter how heavy the price, they will have incorporated it into the imperial territory long ago, rather than always taking a laissez faire attitude towards it. But now, Sean couldn''t find the storm eye, and saw the sky gradually getting dark. In the bright morning and afternoon, we can''t find the "storm eye" on this land. Now it''s getting dark, and it will undoubtedly become more difficult to find it. Although it''s not a problem to spend a few more days if it''s just looking, Sean doesn''t have so much time to spend. Because in the strategic plan he formulated from the beginning, all actions will be launched tomorrow, that is, June 15, 1886. At that time, it will be the time for an all-out war to break out on the battlefield of corpse disaster. "Time is running out." Sean frowned and whispered. Hitler and shefanio had returned, but their faces didn''t look good, and they obviously didn''t find the storm eye Sean said. "Are you sure it''s in this area?" Hitler couldn''t help asking. "I..." Sean wanted to be sure, but on second thought, he didn''t participate in the first step of opening the Utopia mission. Later, he heard the head mention the general regional scope, and then connected with the fact that he is now in the real world, and there are some changes in topography, so Sean can''t be too sure, "... Can''t be 100% sure, But there is still some certainty of 70 or 80 percent. " Xuefanio raised her eyebrows, then looked at Sean and was surprised: "you can''t be 100% sure." "What do you think of me?" Sean smiled bitterly. "Divine stick." Xuefanio said seriously, but it made Sean more helpless. "It seems that we can only wait for Rena''s news." Sean sighed. "I hope she can bring us good news." In the past few years, Rena''s Mount, Blackstone, has unexpectedly evolved again and awakened the blood of the black dragon in her body. Today''s Blackstone is no longer a pure ground dragon, but has begun to evolve towards the form of a real giant dragon - now Blackstone has a larger body, and has given birth to wings and has the ability to fly. Because of this, Rena''s search range is larger than that of Sean, Hitler and shefanio combined. At night, Rena finally fell from the sky on a black stone. This time, he finally brought good news. "Lord Sean, I found it!" Rena''s words were somewhat surprised. If there is anyone in the entire void Empire who is the most steadfast to Sean''s orders, it must be Rena. She was the only one who never doubted Sean''s orders and actions, but chose unconditional trust and compliance. Sean''s face finally showed a happy look: "very good!" "So, are we going now?" Rena asked. "No, we''ll rest here tonight, keep up our spirits and start tomorrow." Sean said, "now that you''ve found it, there''s no hurry As long as we can solve the matter before noon tomorrow. " There was no other opinion about Sean''s decision, and everyone soon began to get busy. Dinner, rest, vigil. All things are going on step by step. Although he knows that there should be no enemies in the black earth at the moment, Sean still hasn''t relaxed. Another night passed smoothly in the black soil. The next day, when the first ray of sunshine at dawn came out, Sean and others set out. Although the place Rena saw in the sky was not very far away, in fact, when she really walked, the distance was not generally short. After walking all morning, I successfully reached the "storm eye" position in the land of black earth under the guidance of Rena. As Sean once learned. The "eye of the storm" presented in front of everyone is a place constantly emitting chaos such as destruction, darkness, killing, extinction, corruption and so on. That powerful dark energy, even as rich as ink, gushes out of a shallow pit - with this shallow pit as a dot, the area within a radius of more than 100 meters is a thick dark black. When stepping into it, these black substantiated negative energy even spread over everyone''s ankles. A cold, almost frozen through the bone marrow, constantly escapes from these black energies. Even stronger than Sean and others, they could not resist the erosion of the cold. You know, in Sean''s action team, there are Hitler and shefanio! The former is the chief saint of the Church of life. It can be said that the first-hand healing divinity and dispelling divinity are the nemesis of the creatures of the dark system. It also has a certain restraint and response to these dark energies. The latter, the blood descendant of the goddess of ice and snow and winter, has a unique and powerful advantage in the ability to resist the cold. But at the moment, even if the two work together, they just slow down the cold erosion of the negative energy emitted from the "eye of the storm". "This... Is the eye of the storm?" Hitler''s teeth had begun to tremble. "Yes." Sean looked at the shallow pit in front of him with a complex look, and then took out the order fire left by enkos from the storage ring. When the order fire was taken out by Sean, all the negative energy around him suddenly twisted. It seemed to be aware of some kind of huge crisis. The shallow pit tens of meters away in front suddenly spewed out a black column more than ten meters high. The pillar seems to be some kind of liquid, but it is actually composed of extremely viscous fog. People can even vaguely see that countless faces are constantly forming on the fog pillar. These faces sent out bursts of roars, and their expressions were different, including desolation, anger, ferocity and madness. An unparalleled powerful spirit of prestige and impact came to Sean and others in an instant. The faces of Hitler and shefanio suddenly changed. But before they could do anything, Sean held up the order fire in his hand. The golden red light radiated from the order fire in Sean''s hands, and the strong light even formed a light curtain similar to a barrier, enveloping Sean and others. On the surrounding ground, in the area covered by the light mask, all the black fog quickly fades away at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then exposes the dry and pale Earth - a desolation as if all the nutrients had been completely consumed. "These... Mists have self-awareness?" Shefanio let out a low cry. "Yes." Sean said solemnly, "follow me and don''t leave the scope of this light curtain, otherwise it will be very troublesome." It has never been easy to purify the black land. Originally, Sean wanted to activate the first step of the utopian mission. He needed to face the siege of countless undead creatures - in the storm eye of the black earth, there were powerful high-level undead creatures around. They guarded the storm eye of the black earth and would not be purified by the order fire. This is also the reason why the pioneer guild needs to constantly recruit those powerful experts to purify the earth in the land of black earth, because not everyone can deal with these undead guarding around the eye of the storm. However, because Rick launched the scourge of the dead, he virtually helped Sean reduce the difficulty of the whole Utopian task. Of course, this is also the same as Sean''s settlement of the peace Parliament and inadvertently gave Rick the opportunity to grow. It seems that everything has already been planned. Facing the light curtain formed by the order fire, although these dark energies are constantly struggling and resisting, they still can''t stop the pace of Sean and others. Finally, Sean led the crowd to the edge of the eye of the storm. The black gas column seemed to feel the final danger, and the energy erupted from the shallow pit was obviously stronger. But Sean didn''t pay attention to all this. He just stretched out his right hand and held the right hand of the order fire. Under the contact between the strong golden red light and the black energy, just as snow met the warm sun, all the black energy breath melted rapidly under the golden red light. Without the slightest hesitation, Sean released his right hand, and any order fire in his hand fell from the air. Although it seems that the black energy gushing out of the shallow pit seems to have an incomparably strong impact, in the face of the light falling order fire, no matter how strong the impact of these black energy, it has always been unable to blow the order fire away. It can only do useless work in vain and watch the order fire fall into the shallow pit. When the order fire finally fell into the shallow pit and suppressed all the black energy, a golden light immediately rose from the shallow pit. In the sky, the thick lead gray clouds were directly shot through under the impact of this golden light. This golden light seems to have a strange infectious power. The original lead gray clouds, also under the impact of this golden light column, quickly changed their color, and gradually changed from lead gray to golden yellow. At first, the golden light only covered the small area where the storm eye was located. However, with the strong smell of order suddenly breaking out in the next moment, the clouds covering the whole black land began to be rendered golden. Then, the golden light gradually changed into golden red. Just like the color of the order fire! Chapter 1360 The black earth sky is a thick lead gray cloud. Occasionally, only extremely sunny weather can shine on the earth through thinner places. But even so, it is often only a very short moment. In the black soil, extinction and desolation are the eternal theme. But today, all this is destined to be very different. Somewhere in this huge thick lead gray cloud, it is directly penetrated by a golden red light column rising from the sky, exposing a clear sky that has never been directly on the ground for a long time. The golden red light column, like a virus, is rapidly spreading the golden red luster at an amazing speed, gradually dyeing the monotonous lead gray cloud with a golden red. The golden red light spread very fast on the lead gray clouds, but in the blink of an eye, nearly a quarter of the clouds were fumigated into a golden red. Standing under this cloud, anyone can clearly feel that the forces belonging to order are emerging madly, and then expel all chaos, darkness and evil - all forces not belonging to order. The power of order, like a storm, began to sweep the black land. The next moment, the thick lead gray cloud, infected by the golden red power of order, began to become thinner. On the clouds, some originally thin places are "corroded" into a small pit, and sunlight is falling through the clouds. At first, only a few wisps of aperture with a diameter of less than one meter fell on the whole black soil. But as the golden red light became more infectious, the thinning rate of this lead gray cloud was also accelerating. Therefore, soon, there began to be more and more places of black soil, where the sun began to shine and fall, and where the sun had already fallen through the clouds, it was spreading at an amazing speed. Standing on the ground in the distance, you can clearly see that on this land, which is full of cold and desolation, with more and more sunshine falling through the clouds, the whole land has a somewhat sacred and warm feeling. However, soon, more shocking or shocking pictures began to appear on this land. The earth, which was withered, dried up and full of dead breath, began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye after being swept by the power of order like a storm in the sunshine! The first is the crack trace, just like rewinding, countless sand and stones suddenly appear on the earth, and then, like the already set program, they start to line up one by one, jump into their designated position, and bond bit by bit. Just because the speed of this process is very fast, it looks like the original cracked earth. Those cracks begin to shrink and fade, and finally return to yellowish brown bare stone. As the dark brown earth began to fade, it became a yellowish brown bare stone: just as the lead gray clouds in the sky were infected by the golden red power of order, the whole black earth was also changing from dry dark black to full earthy yellow at a very fast speed. Then, a little green came out of the earth. It was as if some kind of charge was sounded, and soon there began to be continuous green grass growing on the earth. First one point, then many points, and then when these green grass from points gather into a piece, pieces of green grass like isolated grass begin to form on the earth. Immediately after the isolated grasslands bordered each other, a vast field of vision began to form on the land. When more and more fields finally began to border each other, a vast grassland finally formed on the land. With the formation of grassland, more and more colors finally began to appear on this land. Originally a large area of lowland, with the formation of grasslands on both sides, this lowland has become a sandwich road. At this moment, the ground of the corridor first cracked a small hole, and then water gushed out of the small crack: at first, it was just a little wet, only wetted the ground within a few millimeters around, and then soon gushed out of the spring. Because it was wetted by the water source, the dark area with deeper color began to increase gradually. A few seconds later, a spring began to gush out of the small crack, just like the sudden spring. After another ten seconds, the fountain changed from just a few centimeters above the ground to a clear water gushing out more than ten meters high. With the first, there will be a second gushing water source in this lane, followed by the third and fourth. Soon, the lane began to be gradually filled with spring water at a very fast speed: first a waterway, then a stream, and finally a river. The clear river water complemented the green on the grassland, and the air soon began to become fresh. And not only the river, but also flowers in full bloom on this grassland. Even what began to change is no longer limited to this land. In the sighing forest that once stood in front of the black soil, those strange trees distorted by the radiation of the dark forces began to recover gradually under the correction of the power of order: the dry bark began to become full again, and the original twisted branches began to straighten, These branches even grow leaves directly against common sense. The dark and gloomy sigh forest full of dead trees has also become a real forest full of green and vitality at this moment. It seems that before all this was just a kind of fear illusion, and now this fear illusion has finally been lifted, and everything begins to return to its original appearance. If we say, before, whether it was the sigh forest or the land of black soil, it showed a desolate atmosphere of silence all the time. At this moment, what emanates from this land is a breath of joy and glory full of vitality. Shefanio, Hitler and Rena looked at this desolate land a few minutes ago with a shocked face. In just a few minutes, when the thick lead gray clouds in the sky completely dissipated, and when the sun completely shone on the earth, everything became so different. Unlike shefanio and Hitler, who lamented the magic of the creator, Rena rubbed her eyes very directly. She obviously couldn''t believe why this land could present two different pictures in such a short time. Death and life. "Let''s go." Sean had seen this scene for a long time. Although he looked at it again at the moment, his heart was still deeply shocked, but his face didn''t show it, but he looked very indifferent. "You... Already know?" Hitler looked at Sean with an indifferent face and said in some surprise, "you knew this would happen, didn''t you?" "The fire of order is planted in the land of black earth. It will be so when the power of order dispels chaos." Sean answered, "every time we purify the black soil, it is a spiritual baptism for the pioneers Otherwise, why do you think so many people are willing to become pioneers and have been fighting on the front line of purifying the black soil? They just want to see the scene in front of them, for a kind of... Spiritual satisfaction. " Sean naturally knew that every time the pioneers buried the fire of order in the black soil, let the chaos of the black soil disappear, and let the order return, something similar would happen. However, this is not an instant recovery, but takes a long time. It may be a few days, ten days and a half months, or even months or even years. The only impossibility is to let all the chaos disappear in just a few minutes and turn a dead and desolate place into a place full of vigor and vitality. Just because it''s Utopia. The only holy land in the world today, the ideal hometown on earth. However, Hitler, shefanio, Rena and others have never dealt with the pioneers, so they naturally don''t know the way. Even, they don''t even know the meaning of the word "Utopia". The name of the Holy Land disappeared long after the ash age. "Let''s go." Sean spoke again. "Where are we going?" Rena finally recovered from the shock and asked. "There." Sean reached forward and pointed. This is the empty front, but I don''t know when there is the outline of a city. Because the outline is too far away from Sean and others, you can only see a little of the periphery of the city wall, which seems to be built close to the mountain. But before that, whether Hitler, shefanio, or even Rena, who had been spying in the air, it was clear that there was no trace of the city before. If Sean hadn''t stretched out his hand and pointed at it, the three people present didn''t know that there was a city here. However, the three people were immersed in the shocking side of the earth, so it is possible to miss anything. Only Sean knew that the Holy Land hidden in this land had actually assimilated with the peaks as soon as the invasion of chaotic forces. Only after the fire of order is put into this black land and the place is thoroughly purified, will Utopia appear in front of everyone - that is the entrance to the Holy Land exposed after the mountain collapse. After passing through the entrance, there is a legendary copy of level 12: Paradise Lost. But now, it''s all as Sean expected. After the copy of paradise lost was destroyed and conquered by Rick, the last level of the holy land has long been cleared. As long as order is restored to this land, Utopia will return completely! At present, the holy Utopia is so straightforward in front of everyone! Chapter 1361 In the hundreds of thousands of years since the dawn era, the miracle plane has experienced the twilight era, the ash era, the chaos era and the order era, and finally to today''s strong era. In these historical periods, the miracle plane has built six holy places successively. The two holy sites built in the dawn era are bilsrod and Asgard. The former is called the world wall of dawn, which is the first world wall built by the rising kingdom of God and people for this plane to resist the erosion attack of the void storm. The latter is called the golden palace of the gods, which was once a temple built by the gods for their servants in the dawn era. These two are obviously more in line with the meaning of "holy land" than the four holy places established in later generations. In particular, the golden palace of the gods, Asgard, a holy land destroyed by the later battle of the gods at dusk, was once a place of faith in the minds of the gods and peoples. Later, when the miracle plane entered the twilight era, the god people built St. afar and valhara according to the instructions of the gods. In contrast, bilsrod and Asgard were created by the gods. They are called the great temple at dusk, St. afar and the last Hall of the spirit. Valhara was not built by the gods, but because the gods built it according to the will of the gods, the two holy places also have their unique sanctity. It is said that in the twilight era, the friction between the gods and the people has become more and more serious. At that time, there have been wars in which the gods and servants fall and the heroes die young. Therefore, the construction of valhara once strengthened the faith in the eyes of the gods and the people. All God people believe that if they live according to the will of the gods, as long as they do not disobey the orders of the gods, they can enter the heroic Temple of valhara after death, continue to live in another way, and even be promoted to God servants and enter Asgard. Now the believers of the gods believe that they can enter the kingdom of God and become divine servants after death, in fact, it is because of the existence of valhara in the past. Although the special existence called "the last Hall of heroes" was later destroyed by the gods at dusk, its divinity and handed down significance also led the gods to introduce this "spirit" model into their kingdom of God, so that their believers can enter the kingdom of God and continue to serve themselves after death. Compared with the value of Valhalla and its influence on the gods, the great temple at dusk and St. Afar are a little chicken ribs. At first, this holy land was just called the great temple, which was the only legal place for the gods to come and communicate with the people - in fact, before the contradiction between the gods and the people was completely intensified, the gods did once try to return the faith of the people. It''s just a pity that the plan ended in failure. Later, when the gods broke out at dusk, St. afar, the cathedral, became the first victim. However, in view of its sacredness, it can almost be called the first destroyed Holy Land in the history of miracles, and it happened in the twilight era, so it is also called the Great Church of twilight. Then, when the era entered the ash age, the earth was devastated and the world fell into darkness. Humans, elves, dwarves and all kinds of ethnic groups finally worked together to build two new shelters in order to live in this world. That is, the Utopia known as the "ideal land on earth" and Avalon, the "goblin shelter". The former was the place where human beings hid at that time, while the latter naturally gathered all the elves on the whole continent at that time. However, it was slightly subtle that dwarves of a considerable scale also joined in the construction of Utopia and Avalon at that time. However, when the two holy sites were finally completed, allowing humans and elves to avoid being erased by the darkest and difficult period of the early ash age, dwarves did not appear in the two holy sites. There are many rumors about this part. Some say that dwarves hide underground after construction, and others say that dwarves are driven away by humans and elves after construction. Although there are many rumors, many players actually preferred to support the second point of view in the game at that time, and even derived a genre: that is, Utopia and Avalon will disappear later, largely because of retribution. It is the retribution suffered by humans and elves for betraying the dwarves and violating the contents of the contract. But no one knows the truth. The only thing Sean knew was that after they opened the utopia, there was no new task or trouble. He only knew that there was no reason why Utopia could be called "the ideal hometown of the earth". Similarly, there was no reason why it could be called one of the six holy places. If there is a place in this world where the sanctity is comparable to the kingdom of God, or even beyond the kingdom of God today, it must be the six holy places. But the first four holy places, apart from billrod, which has been completely solidified as the barrier of the horizontal world, Asgard, St. afar and valhara have been destroyed by the twilight battle of the gods. Although Avalon, like Utopia, is only cursed and sleeps and disappears, it is not easy to open this goblin shelter, It is even more difficult than Utopia. In addition, Sean was not familiar with Avalon, so he naturally never wanted to open this place. Since he came to this world and made a determination to let the wings of the void fly again, his goal has always been Utopia. Now, when Utopia finally revives and appears in front of Sean, his inner excitement is unspeakable. No one can understand Sean''s mood at this time. It is a belief that has been adhered to for a long time, and an exciting feeling that the dream that has been pursued for a long time has finally been realized. A group of four people soon came to the holy land. Holy Utopia is a giant city built on the mountain. As a refuge for human beings in the ash age, this land can accommodate nearly 3 million people, covering an area of more than 1500 square kilometers. It is the largest territory known in the miracle continent today. Although nearly one third of the area is built by hollowing out the mountainside, the whole Utopia actually has a very perfect circulation system: including grain farming, water resources circulation and so on. Of course, the area of the sanctuary refers not only to the towering wall in front of Sean and others, but to the whole land, including the sigh forest, which belongs to Utopia. Only about 500000 people can live in the holy city. The other two million people are actually scattered throughout the whole land - according to the background information set by the game official for utopia, before the collapse and disappearance of Utopia, there were actually 12 towns around besides the holy city. Standing in front of the crowd was a huge wall built along the mountain, up to 50 meters high. The building materials of these walls are obviously some stone materials that may not be mined today. Although years have left indelible historical traces on these walls, this wall has not brought any impression of dilapidation to Sean and Rena. On the contrary, this wall is stronger than any wall seen by Sean, and it is clearly a stone building, However, when the weapon collides with it, there is a dull sound of metal impact. The city wall stretches for hundreds of meters, starting and ending at the valley mouth on both sides. The utopian city is built on a valley, and the gate is in the middle of the valley. At that time, some players who were too busy in the game tested that the East and west walls were exactly 750 meters symmetrical, that is, the total length of this wall was 1500 meters. According to the standard of setting one shift of soldiers on duty every 50 meters, this section of the wall needs a total of 30 shifts, that is, at least 600 soldiers on duty for each round of the wall. If the number of commanders, mobile teams and reserve forces is included, it is a scale of 1000. Only one section of the city wall needs 1000 soldiers on duty. Fortunately, there is only one wall in the main Utopian city. There are steep mountain walls in the East and West. It is very difficult to climb into the city. On the north side, there is the hollowed out mountainside. Although there is a mountain range in the rear, which is a loophole in the whole Utopian main city, it is not easy to climb the mountain from the north to enter the utopian main city. Because the mountain climbing point happens to be in Warcraft canyon. At this time, Sean and others had reached under the city wall and looked up at the huge gate nearly 20 meters high. "How do we... Get in?" Hitler asked. Even if you just glance at the city gate at random, you can know that the weight of the city gate must be not light. Even if you want to open it manually, it is by no means an easy thing. Even, Hitler and others are guessing that there may be a large-scale magic guide power machine in the city gate, and the city gate must be opened through the runner transmission of the magic guide power machine, just like the way the city gate is opened by steam gear. "Fly?" Rena asked tentatively. The height of 50 meters may be very difficult for the strong in the golden realm, but it is nothing for the strong in the holy realm. They only need one or two times to climb the wall easily. As for the legend and even the super strong, there is no problem. With the ability of stagnation and flight, they can easily cross the city wall and enter the city. And Dragon Knights like Rena naturally have a more convenient way. Blackstone is now a real flying Asian Dragon. Maybe if it evolves once or twice, it can become a genuine black dragon, which may become the third real dragon in the miracle continent - if the Dragon hiding in the dense forest of the Kuroshio hadn''t been killed by Beth. "It''s useless." Sean shook his head. "There are several large magic arrays on this land, one of which is the no fly area. If your Blackstone becomes a real dragon, you may be able to obtain short-term stagnation ability, but it is impossible to fly like in other places. Not to mention us... Here, we can only be about 30 meters above the ground. " Utopia, there is no reason for birds to fly. When it was still chaotic black soil, this was the forbidden area of life. Even after being purified, there is still no possibility of flying on this land. Even non aggressive ornamental birds cannot fly on this land. No one present would doubt Sean''s words. "How do we get in?" Xuefanio said, "this door... It''s not easy to open at first sight. Do you have a key?" Sean gave snow fanio a white look: "when did you see that the city gate was opened by a key?" "How do you get in?" Chefanio frowned. Sean frowned, too. In the original game, with the success of the first phase of the mission, after the paradise lost was opened, the players of the wings of void will automatically enter the replica of paradise lost as long as they are close to the city. Later, when they completely completed the strategy of the copy of paradise lost, they also appeared in the central square of the city. The gate of Utopia had already been opened, so Sean was really at a loss about how to open the gate. "It seems that we can only use the old way." With a slight sigh, Sean took a few steps back, and then ran quickly. When he was close to the city wall, he jumped up. This time, Sean didn''t use the force of the law in his body to give himself the ability to float, but even so, Sean felt a sudden sense of heaviness coming from his body, as if some force was preventing him from climbing. The strength of this obstacle became particularly obvious when it reached 20 meters. Sean even felt that he seemed to be directly affected by dozens of times of gravity. At this time, he finally couldn''t help but stretch his foot and gently click on the wall, trying to jump up again, but what made him feel subtle was that at the moment when his right foot was on the wall, the huge gravity exerted on him completely disappeared, which boosted Shawn''s spirit. However, when he finished jumping again, the gravity instantly returned to him, and as his height continued to rise, the power multiple of gravity was obviously still superimposed. Even with Sean''s current body strength, when he reached 40 meters, there was a crushing snap from the bones in his body, which obviously reached the limit of his body. This discovery made Sean feel a chill in his heart: the actual situation is far more complex and troublesome than in the original game. However, his reaction was also very fast. As soon as he realized that his body was wrong, he put his legs on the wall to eliminate the gravity imposed on himself in this way. The facts proved that Sean''s judgment method was indeed effective. Although this climbing method undoubtedly increased his physical exertion, and only the strong above the legend could easily use this skill, anyway, Sean soon climbed to the wall. After entering Utopia, everything here feels like home to Sean. Walking down the stairs of the city wall to the gate, Sean gently pulled up the rocker. With a sound of gear rotation, the whole gate was soon opened. Hitler, shefanio and Rena swarmed in. About two-thirds of the main Utopian city is built in the valley, and the remaining one-third is in the mountainside. Compared with Avalon''s gorgeous beauty, utopian architectural style is obviously much simpler. Basically, it takes durability and firmness as the first consideration. Moreover, the zoning of street areas is also very detailed and concise, giving people an impression of atmosphere and simplicity as a whole. Probably because when the city was built, the whole world was in darkness. In that case, human beings had to work together in order to survive, and no one complained. Because of this, there is no such concept as commercial street and store in the Utopia of the society. All houses are personal residences. Although the class system still exists, the class system of the society is not different from today''s class situation. In the utopian period of the ash age, only those wise men and sages can be regarded as the real upper class. They can avoid all work and live in larger and more luxurious houses, just like the so-called aristocracy today. In the valley, most of the folk houses still belong to the level of ordinary people, and there are few more luxurious houses. However, with the side closer to the mountainside, it is easier to see some larger houses, and even some single family buildings similar to the manor. Led by Sean, the crowd soon passed the street, entered the mountainside, and then came to a room in the basement. In the whole process, Sean didn''t stop at all. After all, he was very familiar with the city. Even with his eyes closed, he knew the destination of his trip, so he wouldn''t waste time. But this move, in the eyes of shefanio and Hitler, seemed very strange. Because under normal circumstances, a strange place must be explored first. But Sean''s behavior clearly shows that he is not here for the first time. The only one who has no doubt about Sean''s behavior is Rena. "Isn''t it your first time here?" Finally, Hitler couldn''t help it. "You may not believe it." Sean thought for a moment, then said, "I''ve been here many times in my dream." "In the dream?" Shefanio glanced at Sean. "Yes." Sean nodded with a sigh, "I once had a dream in which I had many companions. We took risks and fought together. We cry and laugh together, face difficulties together, and then use the weapons in our hands to crush these difficulties and troubles In that dream, I was not a lord, nor an emperor or king. I was just... The commander of a mercenary regiment. " "What a talent." Shefanio said, "if you can only be the leader of a mercenary regiment, I''m afraid no one in the world dares to be your head." There are still some¡ª¡ª Sean said something silently in his heart. But at this time, he did not answer the question. He just stood in this room similar to the altar, then picked up several small stone pillars that had fallen on the altar one by one, and then inserted them into the altar. Each of these small stone pillars is only half a meter long. They look like a stone stick, but their colors are different. As Sean put the five stone pillars into the altar one by one, the altar also lit up five different colors at the same time. Hitler, shefanio and Rena, who followed Sean into the altar, did not know that every time the altar lit up a color, the whole utopia also emitted a color. When the five colors shine one by one, the feeling of the whole Utopia becomes very different. A holy breath has begun to spread throughout the utopia. It was an air of awe that could not be blasphemed. Sean looked up at the soft white light from the altar. He closed his eyes and looked pious. "President Yunlan, I have won Utopia." Sean''s heart prayed silently, "this time, I promise I won''t let anyone destroy Utopia. The wings belonging to the void will soar here forever I will make our wings of emptiness the most dazzling banner in the world. It will also make these wings the pride and faith of the people of the void empire. " Although I don''t know what Sean is doing, this scene is indeed the first time Hitler, shefanio and Rena saw Sean show such piety. Therefore, they did not disturb Sean''s prayer, but watched him quietly. When Sean prayed and reopened his eyes, his eyes became firm and awe inspiring: "let''s go Our guests will come soon. Let''s carry out everything as we planned. " "Can we really deal with Rick with our strength?" Xuefanio frowned. "According to your highness wolfram Ramo, his strength should be... Able to keep pace with them. And we... " Before shefanio finished, Sean interrupted, "we can''t beat Rick anywhere else. But here, absolutely no problem. Because it is a utopia known as the "ideal land on earth" and a holy land founded in the ash age. It is full of incomparable huge sanctity. As long as Rick dares to step here, his strength will be weakened, which is our only advantage. " "How are you sure that Rick will enter a place that is bad for him?" It''s Hitler. "Because when I planted the fire of order, the light of order rising into the sky was actually equivalent to the battle paper I issued to him." Sean said in a deep voice, "as proud as the Lich King, I directly sent him the battle paper, and he will never ignore it. Because his pride does not allow him to ignore, even if there is something unfavorable to him, he will break in Of course, although his strength has been weakened to a certain extent, his experience is still there, and he has no less magic, so we can''t take it lightly. " "But at least, under such circumstances, we have the power of World War I!" Rena''s words, as always, seemed very excited. "As long as we have the opportunity and we have so many people, we are not afraid that we can''t beat him. Rather, what we should worry about is that he will fight then, but what if we run away? " "Then we have to try our best not to let each other escape." Sean chuckled, but the laughter didn''t have much relaxed tone. "This is our home court, and our number is also higher than the other side, so on the whole, we are still more favorable The most important thing is that now that the war has broken out in full swing, we have no time to hesitate. The war started as early as a month ago. " "We will do our best." Shefanio nodded, "so... When will Rick come?" "He... Has come." Sean was about to answer, but his face changed slightly and immediately said, "it''s just... Outside the city gate." Chapter 1362 Rick stared at the towering city wall and the wide city gate that was wide enough for more than 50 knights to walk side by side. The fire of the dead was shining in his eyes. When he first came here, he didn''t find this place. If he had known that there was such a city here, he would never leave easily. Because no matter how you look at it, this city obviously belongs to the type that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as it occupies such a stronghold, it will have an invincible position, and the rest is just search materials. And the material The location of the city can undoubtedly be called a transportation hub. It is a densely populated place whether to the left or right. In fact, it is a steady stream of dead materials. Rick sighed softly, "what a pity... What a pity." "What a pity?" A clear voice sounded in the city gate and took Rick''s words. Hearing the sound, the fire of the dead in Rick''s eyes suddenly narrowed. This reaction was somewhat like the sudden contraction of the pupils of normal creatures. Obviously, Rick has recognized the identity of the voice owner, but it is the excessive strength of the voice owner that really makes him have this similar reaction. In Rick''s impression, when he met Sean for the last time, Sean was just a strong man in the holy land. Even the realm of the upper holy land was not reached, which was completely a negligible existence. But now, in just a few years, Sean''s strength has reached the legendary peak level of level 15. Even Rick, who has seen countless geniuses and even killed countless geniuses, feels a palpitation. "Your strength has grown somewhat beyond my expectations." Leike said in a deep voice, "but you have such strength since you haven''t seen him for a few years. If you have more time, I''m afraid it''s not impossible for you to step on the peak of this position." Sean smiled and didn''t answer. Others don''t know, but he knows it very well himself. In his case, if he wants to break through the realm and step into the ranks of super strong with his personal strength, he doesn''t have to think about it without hundreds of years of accumulation and training. If he wants to improve his strength quickly, he needs to kill many legendary strong men and strengthen his combat power by absorbing their souls. Not to mention how many legendary strong people in the world can be slaughtered by Sean, as Sean''s strength breaks through the ranks of super strong people, the strong souls needed at each level, whether in quantity or quality, will be even more terrible. And in this way to enhance strength, if people know, then even if Sean is not a devil, he will certainly be included in the devil''s team. At that time, all countries on the whole continent will raise the flag of Crusade together, which is not the result Sean wants. However, Sean didn''t speak, but Rick confirmed his guess, and his intention to kill Sean was obviously stronger in his heart. "I have a question." But Sean didn''t seem to feel Rick''s killing intention, which was so strong that it almost became real. He asked himself, "why Cecilia?" "Why?" Rick asked back. "You know what I''m asking." Sean said in a deep voice. This time his expression was a lot more serious. "Jie Jie." Rick suddenly laughed, "why? No reason, I just fell in love with the little girl, and I just lack an assistant. I think she is very suitable. It''s that simple. " "So simple?" Sean frowned, "the blood of the Phoenix has always been the purest blood of order, and it is also the blood ability of the light direction, which is incompatible with your Lich. Let Cecilia be your assistant. The first one who feels uncomfortable is you You want to study Cecilia''s Phoenix blood? Well, it''s more than that... Your goal is to cultivate the Dark Phoenix. " In the end, Sean''s words are no longer doubt, but affirmation. "You don''t look as useless as before." Rick put away his strange smile. "Indeed, my goal is the Dark Phoenix. However, you should know that a few drops of blood or a little blood is not enough for the research project of Dark Phoenix. So, if I turn her into a lich, she won''t need blood and flesh, will she? " "I see." Sean took a deep breath and then vomited out heavily. "What do you want to do with this?" Rick also asked Sean curiously. "Decide whether to expel you from this position or hang you completely." Sean stared at Rick with a cold face and said, "now it seems... You must be completely eliminated in order to stop your idea of making a comeback." When he heard Sean''s words, Rick burst into laughter. Laughter is arrogant and arrogant. "Kill me?" Rick''s gloomy laughter also revealed some joy, "do you really don''t understand, or are you scared silly? Kill a lich completely? Just you? Hahaha, even Andrew can''t help me. He can only seal me. Do you think you can kill me? This is a very interesting joke. " "If you don''t try, how can you know?" Sean took a step forward and the whole person''s momentum quickly gathered. He doesn''t know. Lich such creatures must destroy their own life box before they can completely end their life. Otherwise, they will destroy each other''s body. As long as the other party has done a good job in reserve, it will certainly come back to life in only ten to ten years. Even if it takes longer, it will not exceed a hundred years - of course, it is unknown for ordinary people to live for a hundred years, but for people like Sean, it is not a problem to live for thousands of years without accidents. And more importantly, Rick is not an ordinary lich, but a lich king. What is the Lich King? In general, it can be understood that it is the most powerful creature of the Lich. Will a lich king like this lack material? Even if it is really lacking, after strangling his body and expelling it back to the bone plane, he can still easily obtain a lot of materials in the bone plane to recreate a body. At that time, Andrew didn''t completely destroy Rick. It was because he couldn''t find his life box that he exiled him to a damaged small plane world and tried to completely destroy Rick by this means. After all, this way of collapse with the whole spatial plane is not acceptable to ordinary people. With the strength of Rick''s soul, it is very possible that he can''t support his soul to return to the bone plane at all. It''s just a pity that Andrew''s original plan was finally destroyed by Sean. And this has become a causal line for Sean. So the expulsion of Rick must be done by him. If it weren''t for this, Sean wouldn''t give Rick a war and force him here. Some cause and effect lines can only be completed by him, not by others. Otherwise, once they are involved too deeply or cause confusion, they will have a completely estimated result. This is also something Sean fully understood after he became the son of the plane. "Try?" Rick smiled in a low voice. "Interesting, then... Try it." At the same time, Rick suddenly took a step forward. His speed completely subverted the image left by the Lich in the past. But with his step, the air around Rick suddenly appeared more than ten spiral currents. As soon as these spiral air currents appeared, a white spear tip came out. Sean just glanced at it and knew that these white spears were bone spears, which were the favorite attack method of the necromancer of the undead department. But under normal circumstances, the necromancer can only summon one or two bone spears, and only the Lich King like Rick can summon more than ten bone spears without effort. As soon as more than ten bone spears were displayed, they suddenly shot out the next second. All the bone spears are aimed at Sean, and under the guidance of Rick''s spirit, all the escape routes and avoidance spaces of Sean are blocked to death, which completely forces Sean to deal with and parry these bone spears face to face. However, in the face of these bone spears, Sean was indifferent. Then the next moment, the soul fire in Rick''s eyes suddenly contracted again. In the process of these bone spears flying to Sean, the spear tip of the bone spear first emits a golden light, and then the golden light starts to swallow the whole bone spear like a bottomless hole. Or phagocytosis, not very accurate. More precisely, it should be decomposition. In the process of flying, the whole bone spear is burned and decomposed like a meteorite breaking through the atmosphere. The only difference is that the burning speed of these bone Spears is much faster than that of meteorites when they break through the atmosphere. However, in a short distance of more than ten meters, these bone spears have become a piece of fly ash and dispersed in the air. They can''t even get close to Sean. Rick''s face looked very dignified. Just at this moment, the rich light element was emitted from the city gate, and even Rick standing outside the city felt a burning pain. You know, he can become a great witch level existence on the skeleton plane. How strong the dark elements he has is simply impossible to calculate. Even if the ordinary Temple Knight completely ignites his divine power, it is difficult to cause any fatal injury to Rick. But! At that moment, when the power of the light element burst out, Rick felt a burst of danger. But soon, Rick''s mood swings turned into shock. "Oh? Feel it? " Sean can clearly feel Rick''s emotional fluctuations. The existence of the Lich King can''t even control his own mental fluctuations, which is obviously a great shock. At this moment, Rick only felt that an extremely strong and powerful light element began to fill this space. The filling of this light element force in this space makes Rick feel extremely uncomfortable. He can even clearly "see" that the dark element force in his body is constantly being pulled out, which makes Rick start to mobilize the dark elements in his soul to quickly condense into a barrier to resist the erosion of this huge light element force. But in this way, Rick''s strength is naturally weakened. At this moment, he only felt as if he had fallen into a pot of hot oil. "You..." the furious Rick glared at Sean. The previous arrogance of cheerfulness had disappeared without a trace. Now he wanted to tear Sean apart on the spot, but the most basic reason was still maintained, which made Rick not act rashly immediately. If before, Rick, who had 19th-order strength, wanted to kill Sean as if he had crushed an ant. So now there are only 18 steps left. Rick really wants to kill Sean. Although it is still possible, it is absolutely impossible to be as simple as pinching ants. In particular, according to Rick''s investigation, he knows that Sean will never do those uncertain things. At this time, since he dares to appear in front of himself alone, he must be fully prepared. But Sean, he won''t give Rick any chance. He had anticipated this situation since he planned the last war. Only in Utopia can he weaken Rick''s strength and put him in a manageable stage. Otherwise, with his 19th-order combat effectiveness, no one in the world can deal with him except the ozaki three brothers and Alexis. "Right now!" Sean shouted angrily, "Hitler!" Standing on the balcony of the city gate, when Hitler, who was already ready, heard Sean''s cry, immediately locked her spiritual guidance to Rick and shouted softly, "life sanctions!" Life sanction is one of the few attacking divinities of the life church. Although the damage effect is almost negligible, it can often play a very good magic effect if it is used to deal with creatures such as undead. The power and effect of the life sanction exerted by the chief saint of the life church can be imagined. The Milky light enveloped Rick in an instant. When the light came into contact with Rick''s body, it was like pouring gasoline into the flame, and it turned into a more violent fire in the twinkling of an eye. The strong light that burst out made Rick look like a small sun. The original soft light even stabbed Sean to close his eyes. In his ears, he could only hear Rick''s angry and painful roar. But the light did not last long. He was soon suppressed by Rick, but even so, he could obviously feel Rick''s difficulty, because the strength of his momentum had dropped from level 18 to level 17. Standing outside the gate, Rick glared at Hitler standing on the gate tower. He really wanted to fly up and kill Hitler, because judging from the momentum characteristics of Hitler, it was obviously just a legendary strong man. His strength was probably the level of 12th and 13th levels, even worse than Sean. According to the normal situation, even the legendary strong of the 13th order can not suppress the super strong of the 16th order in the spiritual field, let alone the existence of lake or the 18th order. However, the "power of life" possessed by Hitler happens to be the bane of Rick''s "power of death". Moreover, as a lock-in continuous magic, what Hitler needs to do is not spiritual suppression. She only needs to maintain her own spiritual guidance and firmly lock Rick, so Rick can''t completely avoid the suppression of life sanctions, Therefore, he must consume a lot of undead power all the time to suppress the power of life sanctions. With each passing day, Rick''s strength has naturally been doubly suppressed. This is still because Rick is a 19th level strong person. If he is only a super strong person, I''m afraid his strength has been suppressed to 15th level. At the next moment, before Sean could speak again, shefanio had jumped down from the 50 meter high wall and slashed Rick with a sword in the air! Chapter 1363 Xuefanio suddenly jumped down from high school, and the artifact sword in his hand was shining with bright brilliance. Although xuefanio''s strength was only the legendary peak of level 15 before God''s landing, Rick was in a state of mind shock at the moment, so even if he still had level 17 strength, he was extremely embarrassed in the face of xuefanio''s sword. "Bone prison!" Rick shouted angrily. In the ground, twelve white bones suddenly stabbed out, converged to a position on Rick''s head with a strange curvature, and formed a bone cell completely composed of some giant animal''s ribs. Only by looking at the luster and brightness of these white bones, we can know that the hardness of these white bones must be not low, and they may even be Rick''s private treasures. At the moment when Rick summoned the prison, Sean''s pupils shrank suddenly. The law he mastered was originally the space-time law of the combination of time and space. Therefore, he has a sharper sense of the velocity of time, the rhythm of space and so on. Just at that moment, around Rick, there suddenly appeared spatial fluctuations that did not belong to the world. Judging from the breath, it should be the breath belonging to the bone plane. It is the sudden appearance of the bone plane space that makes Rick Summon this bone prison - after all, most of the white bone magic of the undead system needs some special materials to start, such as bone prison, bone spear, Corpse Explosion, corpse puppet and so on. And here in Utopia, what is absolutely impossible is all unclean darkness. Sean was still thinking, and shefanio''s long sword had been heavily cut on the bone prison. But something unexpected happened soon. Everyone felt that the bone prison made of the precious ribs of an unknown beast should be extremely strong in firmness. However, when shefanio''s long sword was cut on it, a bright light burst out in an instant, and countless cracks spread in all directions along the position of the long sword on the bone prison, but in the blink of an eye, the whole bone prison was full of cracks. The next second, the whole bone prison suddenly exploded and turned into scattered powder. Shefanio''s long sword fell straight. The sword is sharp! Although the icy wind sword Qi that fell at the beginning has been weakened and almost dissipated when it was cut on the bone prison, it has not completely disappeared after all. At this time, there is still a trace of icy wind sword Qi. The wisps of sword Qi burst out a wisp of blue light in the flying powder dust, which was obviously extremely dazzling and bright. The blue blade touched the ground, and a slight shock came out. At the same time, there was Rick''s low roar like a wounded beast. Xuefanio didn''t dare to be slighted. After standing upright suddenly, he gave a low drink. At the same time, he waved his sword with his right hand, and a cold wind suddenly blew up, blowing away all the bone powder dust that covered each other''s sight. Vision, clear again. Rick has retreated a few meters - perhaps because he is a magician, so he can''t retreat too fast. But his left hand at the moment also seems a little strange. It seems that he was hurt in the war with shefanio just now. The black fog was constantly emanating from the bone of Rick''s right arm, and a very slight crack could be seen on it. However, under the moisture of the black fog, the crack is being repaired at a very fast speed. It has been restored in good condition in a short time. However, from the perspective of momentum, we can still feel that Rick''s strength seems to have decreased slightly. Of course, compared with before, the decline of this strength is very low. Rick''s eyes first swept over Sean, then looked at Hitler standing on the wall tower, then looked at shefanio, and finally fell back on Sean. "It seems that I underestimate you." Rick said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that this would be a light field." The so-called optical domain refers to the place where only the energy of the optical system is abnormally active in the whole region. In the world of magic, the battle between magicians often involves the repulsion battle of pure element force field. For example, if a magician who is very good at water magic is in a force field of pure fire element, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. On the contrary, if a magician who is good at fire magic is in this force field, his combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. This force field with only a single element is called "pure element force field". Of course, this is only a more academic title, and there are many other forms of address. The most typical pure element force field is the four element potential planes. Of course, if the strength is strong enough, you can actually use magic to forcibly pull away or expel other elements. The optical domain is actually the expression of this pure element force field. Just as the pure element force field is aimed at other elements, the light domain is only aimed at the forces of the dark system, not at other forces such as elements and arcane arts. Just as the power of arcane, light energy and dark energy in the pure element force field will not be improved, the power of arcane and element will not be strengthened in the light field. It is worth mentioning that the land of black soil is actually a natural dark field. Similarly, the kingdom of the gods can actually be regarded as a natural light field. In the physical world, the natural light domain is almost impossible to exist. It is precisely because of this inertial thinking that Rick will appear here without hesitation. So swaggering, not even a trace of defense. "You didn''t expect it, but you disdained it." Sean said calmly, not without any complacency. "It was a dark area before, so when all the darkness was expelled and purified, only light will be left You''re too confident in yourself. No, it should be said that you never pay attention to me or others. You think this is the best way to solve me, because as long as I die, Alexis, kokirei, tungsten Lamo and imoku will disappear with me, and no one in the world can stop you. " Rick didn''t speak. He just stared at Sean. Because of the fact, as Sean said. Others may not know the relationship between Alexis and ozaki and Sean, but Rick doesn''t know. As a follower of the contract and a top force suddenly appearing in the world, Rick naturally pays special attention to these enemies who can pose a death threat to him. So naturally, he knew the origin of Alexis and others - although he did not guess the specific relationship between Alexis and Sean, in Rick''s view, as long as Sean died, Alexis and others who are too powerful will naturally be excluded by the world and then expelled. In a sense, this is indeed a kind of "disappearance". Of course, Sean didn''t tell the truth. If all the black earth is a natural light field after restoring order, the light field on this plane is at least 800, if not 1000. In fact, in the miracle plane, there are only Utopia and Avalon as far as Sean knows. As for whether there is such a place on the outer land, the map of the outer land has not been opened in the game that year, so he doesn''t know much about the situation there. "You''re right. I must admit that I did make a big mistake." Rick nodded and his voice became a lot colder, "but so what? Just you guys want to kill me Even if my strength has declined, it is only a slight decline. If I don''t suppress these effects, my sudden strength can still put me at the top. Who wants to die first? " Hearing Rick''s words, Sean smiled: "you want to scare us off in this way. Do you think this move is useful to us?" "I''d like to know how long you can hold on if you don''t suppress the influence of the light field on you?" Xuefanio said coldly. She waved her sword at Rick, and the blue breath containing light energy turned into real smoke from her. Xuefanio''s momentum is constantly improving, "a minute? Three minutes? Five minutes at most? And then? " "Then, I''m afraid his strength can''t even maintain the realm of super strong." Sean sneered, stepped out with the same step, then walked to xuefanio, fought side by side with xuefanio, and whispered to xuefanio: "be careful, Rick should fix the secret library of his skeleton plane in his field, so he can summon bone spear and bone prison without visual field." Shefanio nodded slightly and did not answer. Sean continued, "but this ability has both advantages and disadvantages In the expansion of his inherent field, all his material abilities can be maintained at the best effect, but once he collides with external forces, or leaves his inherent field and is suppressed by the light field, all his abilities will lose effectiveness immediately. " Shefanio thought carefully and found that it was exactly what Sean said. The bone spear was still intact when it first appeared, but it turned into ashes and dissipated after flying more than ten meters. The bone prison was also intact when it was summoned. Only after colliding with xuefanio''s Binglin, it was suppressed by the power of the light domain, so it suddenly disintegrated. In other words, although Rick still has the strength of level 17, his actual combat effectiveness is actually lower than his current level due to the restraint of the light domain. Basically, no matter what kind of magic, it can only be maintained within a certain range around him, and this range can not be attacked by external forces. Otherwise, the light domain will take the opportunity to invade and form a new round of suppression against him. "But we have to guard against what he just said." Shefanio said, "if he is really desperate to fight with us..." With a gentle breath, Sean stared at Rick: "therefore, we can''t fight a war of attrition, nor can we continue to drag on. The best way is to constantly launch a thunder attack and make him tired of coping." "What''s your idea?" Listen to Sean''s words, shefanio knows that Sean must have some tricks. Otherwise, the best way to deal with Rick should be to procrastinate rather than fight with him. After all, time is on the side of Sean and others. "He was very cautious. Even when he opened the position of the secret library, he didn''t reveal any flaws." Sean whispered, "but this is not what I want. What I need is the moment when he completely let go of all his precautions. As long as you give me such a chance, then... I''m sure to completely hit him. Even if I can''t hit him, I can block his secret storehouse and let him lose all magic materials. " "In that case..." shefanio looked at Sean and took a deep breath. "Then I have to go all out." "You..." Sean was stunned at first, but immediately looked awe inspiring. "Please." Rick didn''t know what Sean and shefanio whispered, but he could feel it. At the end of the communication, shefanio''s look and breath suddenly became different. An extremely powerful momentum suddenly burst out in all directions with her as the core, and then a cold wind gathered on shefanio from all directions, It is like a king crowning around her, and then quickly condenses a set of light armor. At this moment, shefanio''s body suddenly exuded a sacred, awe inspiring and inviolable majesty. This breath is not inferior to Sean''s momentum as an emperor. God down! Rick, as God''s greatest enemy, naturally immediately felt the difference in the breath of shefanio. But what makes Rick feel more palpitating is the strength level shown by shefanio at this time. Eighteen steps! At this moment, xuefanio''s momentum has climbed to the peak of the 18th level, which is almost the peak of the super strong. Further up, it is the 19th level strong people who belong to the level. However, the clergy can''t surpass this level in their whole life. This is also the biggest frustration of the strong clergy - unlike the level of magicians or soldiers, they can improve their strength endlessly as long as they don''t become a God. The strength of all clergy is actually limited by the power of believing in gods. The gods, as the embodiment of the law, their strength is limited by the strength of the plane. Under normal circumstances, the highest strength of the gods is two orders lower than the level limit - in other words, today''s miracle level has reached the growth limit of level 22, and the gods with higher divine power can grow to level 20. Of course, this means that in their own kingdom, they can give full play to their 20th level strength. If they leave their own kingdom, their strength will also be reduced accordingly. Xuefanio was originally only the strength of level 15. After God''s descent, her strength can be brought into play to the level of level 18, but this is also the limit. Even if in the future, shefanio has the strength of level 18 even if she does not pass the divine descent, in such a state, if she wants to break through her own strength, she can only break through level 18 by entering the kingdom of aiswenter and becoming her servant God or subordinate. Clergy are professionals who dedicate everything to the gods, so their strength is naturally closely related to their belief in the gods. This is also a disadvantage limitation for the clergy to quickly improve their own strength as long as they pray and obtain the grace of the gods. After all, compared with people at the level of magicians and soldiers, the clergy really means something for nothing. However, at this time, xuefanio, who forcibly improved her strength through divine descent, did have stronger strength than lake. "Long time no see, Lord Sean." Shefanio, or should I say, after opening her eyes, whose pupils had turned pale white, said slowly, "is this opponent... The filthy thing in front of you?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "The opponent... Is the Lich King on the bone plane. Please pay attention." "Last time, your enemy was a demon God. This time, he is a king of bones. " Ace winter turned to look at Sean. "I''m surprised at the identity of your opponent." "If there is no such identity, how can I deserve to be my opponent." Sean said with a smile, "I''m an empty emperor, the king of a new era." Chapter 1364 Boom! With a roar, the sand suddenly exploded more than ten meters high, and then turned into a piece of earth rain. However, strangely, the three people standing in the earth rain were completely unaffected by the earth rain. All the sand and soil falling on the three people, in the area close to 30 cm around the three people, was directly repelled by a strong force field and bounced around. The whole earth rain lasted for two minutes before it finally stopped. The three present were not much embarrassed, but the ground around them was a few layers thick. Among the three, there is a huge pit with a radius of more than 10 meters and a depth of more than five meters. The soil, sand and stones splashed by the explosion just now burst out from this pit. Because Rick is a skeleton frame, he can''t see the change in his look. Most of his emotions are judged by his mental fluctuation and the fire of soul in his eyes. At this time, Rick''s mood was obviously in a state of extreme anger. His black magic robe, which symbolizes his identity, has been seriously damaged. If not for the extraordinary defense magic solidified on it, his magic robe would have been broken into pieces. But even so, this magic robe has completely lost its due effect and become a rag - of course, if you have enough advanced skills, you can still try to repair it. However, Rick''s anger did not just stem from the destruction of his magic robe. Most of his body has also been covered with a layer of frost. Although these frost are melting rapidly under the washing of negative energy, they are still affected to some extent. Of course, using these negative energies to melt the frozen frost is actually a decline in Rick''s own strength. After all, to put it bluntly, when he is in the light domain, his dark energy basically uses his long-standing reserves, and some of the materials needed by black magic also come from the skeleton secret library solidified in his body. These belong to less use, which can not be supplemented in time. Because the light domain is a place that completely isolates and repels darkness, in a sense, excessive energy and material consumption is a weakening of Rick''s strength. Rick glanced in the direction of shefanio and snorted coldly. Compared with Rick''s half body covered with frost, shefanio''s situation at the moment is also not much better. Around her body, there was a layer of black smoke, which was trying to erode into her body all the time. For this reason, shefanio, or aiswenter, who has taken over the control of shefanio''s body at this time, also had to consume a certain amount of divine power to resist, so as to avoid being eroded by these negative energies and affecting the function of the body. After all, this dark energy is exerted by the great witch from the bone plane, not the local witch in this plane world. The gap is as big as the gap between streams and rivers. However, different from the situation of lake, Utopia is a light domain after all. In this environment, even if aiswenter is consumed, it will not be unable to be supplemented. In a sense, the light field is actually the kingdom of the gods themselves. The separation and descent of the gods in this environment will more or less feel like a fish in water. However, on the whole, ACE winter has to resist the attack of negative energy, so her strength is a little damaged, but not as serious as Rick. In this way, Sean''s role is somewhat important. If Sean is really just a strong man at the peak of the 15th order legend, he will certainly not be able to get involved in the battle between ACE winter and lake. It can even be said that if he dares to intervene rashly, he will definitely become the first victim. However, this "if" is obviously not applicable to Sean. Although Sean is only the legendary peak of level 15 on the surface, with his unique ability of space-time law, he can burst out the super strength of level 16 in a short time. Although this ability is not a small burden on Sean''s body, if it is only used at the critical moment, it can often receive miraculous effects. Especially in the face of Rick''s excessive strength, Sean''s short outbreak just becomes the key person who stuck Rick. This is due to Sean''s absolute advanced fighting consciousness. If what Sean is facing at the moment is Ann Lucas, Sean''s advanced consciousness will be meaningless. After all, as one of the famous thirteen kings, Ann Lucas is an old monster who has fought for thousands of years, and he will never be inferior to anyone in terms of combat consciousness. And Rick, although he is also a famous sorcerer on the bones, even on the status alone, I''m afraid he is a little higher than the thirteen kings. However, Rick is better at strategic and tactical aspects. Although he is not weak in this aspect of fighting alone, he is still inferior in the end. In particular, Sean''s many tactical ideas are derived from countless game player''s experience. In essence, it is extremely natural. Therefore, in the fierce battle that lasted more than ten minutes just now, although Sean only shot three times, these three times are extremely critical. Especially in the last shot, Sean''s black king directly stabbed into Rick''s right rib, forcing Rick to stop the death finger against ace winter. But even so, the energy dissipation generated during the tripartite confrontation still caused the collapse and explosion of the whole earth - there are not only seven or eight pits with a radius of more than 10 meters and a depth of more than 5 meters, which shows how fierce the battle has been in the past ten minutes. The energy between Rick and ACE winter is full, which is also the deepest impact on each other in this war. On the contrary, Sean, who was used as a constraint, seemed a little clean - he was not entangled by Rick''s negative energy. Rick wanted to let Sean experience this pain, but whenever Rick shot, these negative energies would always be offset by ACE winter''s magic, so that Sean could survive to the present. But in the current war situation, it is obvious that ACE winter has not had much leisure to take care of Sean. Ace winter glanced at Sean and saw the other party nodding slightly. She took a deep breath and gave some little divine power to resist the erosion of negative energy. After that, her attention focused on Rick again. Rick stared at ace winter, watching all the negative energy around her being pulled to one place, then constantly surrounded and compressed by a divine force, and finally directly shrunk into a golden bead the size of a fingernail, but his face became more dignified. "Divine power cutting... It also has a great impact on you." Rick said coldly, "as one of the gods of the world, are you willing to use this means? Is this boy that important? " "I have enough divine power to make me perform such cutting dozens of times before I return to weakness. Moreover, in this light field, although my strength recovery is very slow, it is not only consumption. " Ace winter responded coldly, "are you still able to exert negative energy consumption on this scale dozens of times? Or can you afford such a war of attrition? " Rick was silent. Because all this is true, as ACE winter said, he can''t afford to fight the war of consumption. At least, within the scope of this light field, and want to leave this light field... Rick simply gave up the idea. At least before he completely crippled Sean and ACE winter, he didn''t think he could escape the pursuit of his opponent, but would put himself into greater difficulties. Because Rick knew Sean would never let himself leave like this. "It''s not good for you." Rick said coldly, "to tell you the truth, I have no interest in this world, so I have no intention to conquer it. All I want is one thing. When I get it, I''ll leave here. So... In terms of fundamental interests, we don''t conflict, do we? You can still be your God, and I won''t infringe on your rights. " "Oh." Ace winter sneered. This time she stopped talking. The ice in her hand was completely in two states on her hand and on shefanio''s hand. At the moment, the chilly feeling from the ice has spread around. It seems that even the space will freeze. The next second, before Rick could speak again, ACE winter had attacked fiercely with a sword: "make a deal with the people on the bone plane, and don''t say whether it will damage my divine personality, even if it really won''t... You guys who are with the abyss and hell can''t believe it!" The long sword in his hand swung and fell. A cold light shines from the blade and directly freezes the surrounding space of Rick. Under this blow, Qiang rulei didn''t dare to parry forcibly at all. His mental fluctuation had been strong to an extreme state. Emotionally, it was a kind of deep anger. Of course, Rick didn''t get caught, but once again used his bones secret library to forcibly summon more than a dozen more white and glittering giant animal ribs, once again forming a pure white bone prison. And at this moment! Sean, who has been waiting for the opportunity, finally caught this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Chapter 1365 Powerful energy fluctuations, crazy escape. Although it has a great suppression effect on Rick in the light field, it is true that, as Rex said, if he really wants to work desperately, Sean, shefanio and Hitler alone can''t suppress him. At that time, I''m afraid the most likely result is that Rick will be seriously injured, while shefanio and Hitler are likely to die here directly. Naturally, Sean can''t escape being seriously injured. So from the beginning of the battle, Sean tried his best to control the rhythm of the battlefield. Neither let Rick fight hard, nor let Rick feel relaxed. He needs to create an artificial environment: the situation of desperate struggle broke out only under Rick''s carelessness. Now, Esther Venter has created the most perfect environment for Sean! The pure white bone prison as white as jade was quickly covered with a layer of frost under the freezing of aiswenter. The ice in her hand exudes a bright and extreme white awn, and the thick divine power constantly bursts out from ace winter. Under the increase of the light field, it turns into a strong sense of authority, completely enveloped in Rick''s body, and the burning feeling like substance is directly branded in Rick''s soul, making him send out a burst of crazy roar. "Divine power burns! Are you crazy! " Rick roared, "what''s good for you!" Ace Venter didn''t answer, but concentrated on the crazy transfer of the divine power stored in her kingdom of God, and then increased her power through continuous combustion to continue to suppress Rick. She knew that Rick had also begun to work hard. He continuously mobilized all the energy stored in the secret library into an unparalleled black energy storm, although the burning of the soul from the divine fire made him feel abnormal pain. However, as one of the seven Wizards of the skeleton plane, Rick is still a real guru compared with countless people, even if he is not particularly proficient in the skills of the soul level. The brilliance of black and white broke out completely in this narrow space. In this bright light source, no one noticed that a golden light was flying directly into the dark light burst out by lake at an amazing speed. In the white light of ACE winter, the golden light was difficult to detect. However, when integrated into the dark light of lake, the golden light became as conspicuous as a lighthouse in the night. Even Rick, who has focused on dealing with the suppression of eswinter, cannot turn a blind eye to this golden brilliance. Before Rick could separate a little attention to deal with the golden light, the golden light that had flown into Rick''s aperture suddenly burst into full bloom. At this moment, the golden light was like a virus. With the amazing speed visible to the naked eye, it quickly began to infect Lake''s black light: at first, it was only an inner circle, but two seconds later, the outermost part of lake''s black light began to appear mottled golden light. Then, these golden luster began to spread wildly in all directions. It was only five or six seconds before and after that. Rick''s black aperture, which was completely condensed by negative energy to compete with the divine power of ACE winter, completely turned into a bright golden light. The next moment, Rick''s roar came out of the golden light. "You! What did you do! " Rick''s voice was filled with a mixture of surprise and anger. The golden aperture, accompanied by Rick''s roar, began to break directly like China falling to the ground. With the rupture of the aperture, what was exposed to the air was the white jade bone prison full of countless cracks that Rick had called out before. The color of the bone prison is also fading rapidly. The original feeling of crystal clear like jade has completely disappeared, and soon even the current pure white has begun to become dim, showing a gray feeling. At this time, the long sword in shefanio''s hand, manipulated by ACE winter, was finally cut on Rick''s bone prison. At this moment, the picture presented in front of Sean made a word emerge in his mind. collapse at the first encounter. The icy blade has not yet touched the bone prison, but the cold frost from the blade has touched the bone prison. In the blink of an eye, the whole bone prison completely turned into a broken ice powder, which fluttered all over the sky. Then the remaining power of the icy sword continued to cut off Rick''s body. The movement seems unpleasant, but it''s only because the surrounding space is frozen. In fact, under this seemingly slow chop, even Rick can''t dodge at all - the black negative energy is like out of control and completely erupts from Rick. Especially in the position of his eyes and mouth, the gushing negative energy turned into an energy flame almost several meters high. Facing the continuous cutting of ACE winter''s sword, Rick finally had to stretch out his right hand, close his index finger and middle finger, and block the edge of ACE winter''s sword with the posture of sword finger. Only a deafening explosion sounded suddenly - this is the collision between the law and the field impacted by the law. But in the face of such a heavy blow, Rick still didn''t get caught. He quickly condensed the negative energy that he constantly leaked out to his left hand, and then turned into a black light ball and pressed it on ACE winter. It was just a contact in the blink of an eye. The flame armor composed of divine power combustion on xuefanio was directly broken, and countless black negative energy quickly wound around xuefanio. It was obviously much more difficult and troublesome than the previous winding. Affected by the shock of the attack, ACE winter took several steps backwards. Every step of her retreat will form a shock wave. After she had taken several steps back, in addition to forming a platform with a radius of about one meter from the position she stood on the ground, within a radius of 100 meters extending from the platform, there was a deep pit with a depth of tens of meters. On the other hand, Rick, who had a hard fight with ACE winter, was not necessarily better than ace winter. Although the black energy flame from his head finally stopped leaking, he could clearly feel that his mental fluctuation was very abnormal and his momentum was very weak. If we say that although the former Rick''s strength level has been weakened to the ranks of super strong people with only level 17, he still has the general combat effectiveness of powerful people, then the Rick at this time, whether in strength, state or others, has been completely weakened to the level of level 15. It''s not enough for the super strong! "Do you think you can defeat me by such means!" Rick no longer looked at ace winter, but turned his head and glared at Sean. The information from the mental wave fully showed that Rick now looked unusually angry, "are you alone?" Sean ignored Rick and looked at shefanio. At this time, shefanio was entangled by black negative energy. Although aiswenter had completely covered and compressed these negative energy with divine power, her divine power consumption was also very huge. Indeed, as Rick said, after being hit by Rick''s last counterattack, ACE Venter finally completely lost her ability to continue fighting, because her divine power consumption was powerless. "I''m fine." Ace winter looked at Sean and said in a deep voice, "but I can only help you." "Next, leave it to me." Sean smiled. "It''s hard for you in this war." Hearing Sean''s words, Rick burst out a loud laugh: "without the original assistance of this local god, do you really think you can defeat me? The little girl over there doesn''t have any fighting ability at all. Now you''re afraid that even if you want to intercept me, it''s very difficult. " Sean ignored Rick''s cry. He just called his hand and Gulu flew back to Sean. It''s Gollum. When Rick and Esther Wintel''s laws were impacted just now, he crashed into Rick''s field and directly cut off the connection between Rick and his skeleton secret library with his own unique law force field. This ability to directly cut off part of the law of Rick''s own soul is the core key reason for the real heavy damage to Rick and the great loss of Rick''s strength. Otherwise, even if ace winter''s action of burning divine power could not break Rick''s defense and cause substantial damage to him, not to mention finally cutting off two finger bones of Rick''s right hand. At this moment, Rick''s eyes are firmly locked on Gulu. It was this ball like thing that caused him the biggest blow in history. Although he can perceive that his own skeleton secret library still exists, he can''t contact his own skeleton secret library at all. In this way, all the materials stored in his skeleton secret library and the stored negative energy can''t be used naturally. With the suppression effect of the current light field on him, he can still maintain the legendary peak level of level 15, This is enough to prove that Rick is terrible and powerful. Looking at Sean and the strange pet around him, shefanio didn''t say anything. She only knew that she had completed Sean''s entrustment and successfully created a chance for Sean, so the next battle had nothing to do with her. Therefore, she didn''t hesitate any more, but after compressing and sealing all the negative energy wrapped around shefanio, she flew back to Hitler, nodded to Hitler, signaled that Hitler would take care of shefanio, directly cancelled the state of divine descent and returned to her kingdom of God with the negative energy sealed from Rick. Watching ace winter leave calmly, watching Sean''s indifferent look, and watching Hitler still lock her life sanctions on herself, Rick''s inner anger became stronger and stronger: "I didn''t want to kill you so easily, but Sean... I have to admit that you really surprised me again, It seems that I can''t continue to spend time here with you. " "What a coincidence, I didn''t consider spending time with you." Sean sneered. Maybe he can only make some small interference next to the 17th level Rick, and he is unable to compete at all, but only the 15th level Rick, Sean is happy and not afraid, "Oh, it should be said that I didn''t intend to spend it slowly with you from the beginning." "You are really smart. If I give you more time, maybe I can''t help you." Rick shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "but it''s a pity that you''re only one person. The situation you tried hard to create does give you the strength to fight with me, but... With your current strength, you won''t be my opponent at all. This... Is the only flaw in your plan. " "Flaw?" Sean was suddenly happy. "Who gave you confidence and made you think I would fight alone?" "Well?" The fire of the soul flashed in Rick''s eyes. Not allowing Rick to continue to guess, a loud dragon chant suddenly sounded. Sean''s mouth slightly raised: "the first round has just ended. Next, let''s go to the second round." Chapter 1366 The loud dragon singing shocked the four fields, and the black stone hiding in the distance finally rushed to the battlefield with Ruina. Rick''s soul showed incredible emotional fluctuations: "you play this means! Your arrogance and pride as an emperor! " Sean smiled, "who can tell the rules against you? Moreover, players are the most irregular group of people. As long as they can achieve their goals, they will try and use any means. " "Play... Home?" Rick''s soul fire has strong strange emotional fluctuations. "That''s not what you need to know." Sean shrugged, then moved his hands slightly. "Next, let''s start the second round." Almost in the gap between Sean and Rick, Rena has rushed to kill on a black stone. The long gun in her hand emits a brilliant golden red light, just like a real sun gun, straight into Rick''s face. Before the tip of the gun reached, the golden red flame had erupted into a hot air wave, burning Rick''s skull and sending bursts of pain. Optical domain! It''s light domain suppression again! Rick was very angry. If it weren''t for the repressive influence of this light field on him, how could he not even find Rena hiding on one side? You know, as a powerful person above the 19th level, his perception range is far beyond anyone''s imagination. Even a bug tens of kilometers away can be easily captured. That''s why the powerful person is not afraid of being attacked by others, because any trace of hostility will be completely captured, So as to have an early response. But now, looking at the location where Rena just appeared, I''m afraid she didn''t even have a kilometer, but Rick just didn''t find Rena hiding so close. In addition to the influence and suppression of the utopian light field on the formation of lake, the more important reason is the angel outfit on Rena. Seven Angel armor, as artifact armor, these seven artifact armor of the same series have very unique divinity, and are closer to light in attributes. This is also one of the core reasons why the angel costume has become a town level artifact of the morning light church. It is for this reason that Reina, who has a blazing Angel suit, will become an indispensable member of Sean''s battle plan against Rick this time. Hitler and shefanio are all servants of God. They can improve their strength in the light field, which is needless to say. However, Rena is only a strong warrior in rank. She still grasps the fighting spirit of fire attribute. Although she will not be restrained in the light field, she will not have much ability improvement, but she can become an important combat force in Sean''s plan. Naturally, this is not unreasonable. At this time, the unprecedented brilliance of the spear in Rena''s hand matched with the blazing angel''s outfit is enough to prove the correctness of Sean''s plan. At this moment, Rick, who has only fifteen levels of strength, doesn''t dare to shake him directly, and he can''t immediately arrange a defense that can resist Rena''s shot without enough material. Therefore, he can only retreat quickly. But for Rena, who has steadily gained the upper hand, how can she miss such a good opportunity. Rena, who has been practicing with Alexis for some time, may not have learned much about Alexis''s other skills, but on the point of being reasonable and unforgiving, Rena can definitely be said to have learned a full ten. Only with that domineering style, Rena thinks she is the second in the whole void Empire, and no one dares to think she is the first except Alexis. But somewhat helpless, Rena''s domineering style is usually incisively and vividly displayed only in the combat state. With one shot, Rena''s attack immediately became more fierce, and all her moves were full of an open and close domineering momentum. At first, Rick, who just dodged and even planned to fight back, soon looked surprised. Because he vaguely saw Alexis on Rena! Alexis is famous for her amazing martial arts. Although she is involved in a wide range of skills, she is really good at swordsmanship and gunnery. Her legendary field ability is to create a unique space of nothingness. Everyone in this space can only fight with their own physical quality and martial arts skills, and can not use other abilities. It can be said to be a complete "nothingness" space. Because of this, Alexis has another nickname "magic disaster star" in addition to the name of killing Wu Ji. It means that all magic, magic and other energies, even including divine arts, can''t play an effect in her field space. Therefore, once a person who doesn''t know martial arts or has poor physical quality meets her, even a face traveler can only end up hating as long as he doesn''t have the rolling strength above her. This is the real reason why little Lucas almost died at the hands of Alexis. Rena may not have such a powerful "law field" ability as Alexis, but she learned from Alexis''s marksmanship. That kind of domineering momentum and exquisite and concise attack means are enough to make her a master of marksmanship. But Rick suddenly saw the shadow of Alexis on Rena''s body, and he was a little shocked. His body, which could easily dodge under the change of time, soon became embarrassed. Of course, the main reason here is that Rick''s own strength has been suppressed too much - even if he doesn''t want to admit it, the spatial connection with the skeleton secret library has been cut off, which has indeed brought him a very serious blow. This greatly weakens his various ability levels. In addition, as a lich king, Rick belongs to the mage department. He is not an opponent unless his strength is completely crushed. A shot swept through, and the golden red light shone a huge arc. The halo of arc light covers a great area - it would not have such a large area, but this is the range of light domain after all, and Rena''s power can increase to a certain extent. Although this increase will not make Rena''s strength change qualitatively, it can at least make people feel a certain degree of improvement in strength, so the arc range will be so large. Although Rick knows these rule changes and has improved the threat assessment of Rena as much as possible, he still didn''t expect that the scope of the arc would be greater than he thought, and he was directly involved in it when he couldn''t guard against it. Before long, there was a shrill roar. At this time, Sean, who had been waiting for the opportunity, suddenly opened his eyes and lit up a fine light, and the whole person rushed out like a vigorous leopard. Rick''s perception was weakened to a very bad level, which had never happened since he became the Lich King. Coupled with the wrong estimation at this time, he was affected by the arc burst out by Rena''s fiery Angel gun. At this time, he just withdrew from the coverage of the arc and had no time to judge the surrounding situation. He just vaguely felt someone approaching quickly. He was very angry in his heart: the great Lich King, who has been down since then! "Sean!" Rick let out a roar. At this time, there were not many people in the light field. He had just made a front with Rena. At this time, only Sean was left who could quickly rush into his side. When the angry Rick roared, his action was not slow, and there was a black light in his hand. He also knows that now his perception is weakened, and there is only a general judgment about Sean''s body shape, so the counterattack is not too accurate attack skills, but a one-sided attack with a great coverage: the dark curtain of death. This dark curtain of dead gas is a kind of poisonous gas that can cover a certain range. Its lethality is not too great, but it is extremely difficult to entangle. At least those who fall into this dead range will be infected with severe corpse poison in a few seconds. Coupled with the unique sense of confused space of the dark curtain, if they can''t break out in half a minute, they are likely to rot in their flesh in an instant and eventually become dead creatures such as Ghouls. Rick knew that this spell could not completely trap Sean, or even cause too much damage to Sean. After all, in the light field, any dark magic and power have been completely weakened or even ineffective. If Rick was not one of the seven Lich Kings on the skeleton plane, I''m afraid he would have lost his action ability in this light field, let alone fight Sean, Rena, shefanio and others. Just. Rick underestimated Sean''s strength again. Sean''s ability to control now is the law of time and space, that is, the dual combination of time and space. People like him, even if they are thrown into the chaotic dark surface known as the disorder of time and space, Sean can still easily establish the anchor point of time and space. So the curtain of death, for Sean, was just a shadow corner that suddenly obscured the sun. As soon as his body rushed out of the coverage of the dark curtain of death, Sean was close to Rick at this time. Until now, Rick found that he had made a huge mistake. It''s just that he has no chance to change. Sean will never let Rick have any idea of fighting back again. The black king in his hand was stabbed into Rick''s eyes by Sean. The sharp pain in a moment made Rick roar madly. But Rick didn''t stop. Instead, he stabbed Sean''s heart, obviously trying to dig out Sean''s heart. It''s just that Sean didn''t fight alone. One side of Rena rushed over with an arrow. She suddenly picked the long gun in her hand and missed Rick''s left hand, making Rick''s attack impossible. Then the tip of the gun turned and stabbed into Rick''s left eye socket, and the force was even much stronger than Sean''s strength - of course, this was also because the blazing angel had the unique sanctity. After all, the artifact of the black king was essentially a weapon of darkness. The back of Rick''s head burst suddenly, and strong black dead gas gushed out continuously, which made Rick roar more madly. Moreover, he suddenly became blind, and Rick''s reason was almost completely lost. His hands waved wildly, and all kinds of negative energy and dark energy gushed out in all directions with Rick as the core. Just because of the suppression of the light domain, the pollution and corrosion of these energy are not as big as expected, but are soon eliminated in this light domain. But even so, Sean and Rena did not dare to face these chaotic energies. After a successful blow completely hit Rick, they quickly retreated away from Rick. "Do you think you can kill my body?" Countless black energies, like black ribbons, constantly fly out, but they have been suppressed and eliminated by the power of the light field before they fly two meters away. But even if the power of the light field can suppress and eliminate these dark energies at such a fast speed, when more and more negative energies begin to gush out, the unique sanctity of the light field obviously begins to be a little unbearable, so that these dark energies even gradually pollute and corrode the surrounding ground. "You... Will never succeed!" Rick''s roar remained, "I''m a skeleton witch. You can only expel me this time at most! I will never die! I have already sent my life box back to the bones. You... Wait! I will come back. I will come back here again and take revenge on you! I have remembered the coordinates of your plane! " Listening to Rick''s voice, Sean''s face became unusually iron blue. Because he knew that what Rick said was true. If you want to completely destroy a lich, you can only completely solve it by destroying his life box. However, Rick is not an ordinary lich, but one of the seven Lich Kings of the skeleton plane. His existence can place his life box in the skeleton plane to prevent his death due to mistakes in other planes. Moreover, the Resurrection time of the Lich is shorter than that of the devil and the exile of the devil. As long as the materials are prepared in advance, the Lich can re condense its strength and shape its body in about ten years. After that, it only takes some time, maybe a few years or decades, but usually it will never exceed a hundred years, and then it can make a comeback to invade a horizontal world. This is much shorter than the time when demons, demons, once expelled, often take hundreds of years and thousands of years to make a comeback. In the face of Rick''s Rogue practice, Sean can''t handle it better unless he can find Rick''s life box. "No, you won''t have a chance." While Rick was still shouting madly, a strong voice full of magnetism had interrupted Rick''s speech. The voice was not big, and the tone was not very strong, but somehow it had an irresistible unique power, which directly suppressed Rick''s voice. Sean was no stranger to the sound because he had heard it once. But what really surprised him was that when the sound sounded, the time velocity of the surrounding space was suddenly changed. "Xu Qing?" Sean turned his head and looked at the famous businessman who didn''t know when and where he came out. "Sorry, I changed the time flow rate in this small area without your consent." Xu Qing smiled and said politely to Sean, "but don''t worry, I''m here to do you a favor You don''t have to give me the reward. Someone has already given it to me. " "Someone gave it to you?" Sean raised his eyebrows. "I made a deal with your boss." Xu Qing smiled. "Obviously, your boss knows the nature of this lich, so he found me and made a deal with me I will help him, or help you eradicate the trouble of the Lich King forever, and he will give me a coordinate. " At this point, Xu Qing winked at Sean and showed a meaningful smile. Only seeing this smile, Sean knew that Xu Qing knew his connection with Andrew, and that Xu Qing knew where Andrew and others were going. "You... You are..." in Rick''s mood, there was a look of horror. "You have his breath!" "Of course." Xu Qing didn''t care about the black energy emitted from Rick. He easily walked in front of him and stretched out his hand to explore. In the space where Xu Qing''s right hand poked out, there was a sudden ripple. Then when Xu Qing''s right hand took back, there was a very beautiful women''s brooch on his hand. When Rick saw the brooch, the whole man roared like out of control, and even began to struggle desperately. But all this, under Xu Qing''s heavy cry, was like carrying a mountain peak. He couldn''t move at all. Only Rick''s panic of silence, despair and shock filled the whole space. "This is..." Sean looked at the missing brooch. "Rick''s life box." Xu Qing said softly, but with a slight force on his right hand, the whole brooch was completely crushed. Almost at the moment when the brooch was crushed, Rick gave a scream, and then the black flame burned from him. However, in just a few seconds, Rick''s body had turned into a black gray powder and completely disappeared from the world. "That''s it?" Sean looked at Xu Qing in amazement. "Rick''s problem has been solved." Xu Qing nodded, "but you''d better not be careless The skeleton plane is much more complex than you think. This time, the two Lich Kings and a thirteen kings jointly launched an invasion of this plane, but it failed, and Rick is still dead, which will only make this plane name on the skeleton plane. Maybe other Lich Kings will want to come and find out in the future. " Hearing Xu Qing''s words, Sean''s face became solemn. "But you can rest assured." Seeing Sean''s face, Xu Qing smiled, and then said, "before electing a new Lich King, I''m afraid the bones will fall into a turbulent period of more than hundreds of years, and there will be no trouble in a short time Of course, because the time flow rate of each plane is different, it is not clear how long the hundreds of years of the body bone plane is equivalent to the time of your plane, but according to the ratio of 10 to 1, you also have at least more than a hundred years of preparation time But I''m not sure. Maybe the bone plane thinks this plane is too troublesome and it''s possible that it doesn''t want to come over. " "I see." Sean nodded. "Well, then the deal between me and your boss has been completed Well, let''s say goodbye for the time being. I still have a lot of things to solve. If you have any items you want to trade, you can use the pager I gave you. " Xu Qing smiled and nodded. The next moment he just took a step back, and the whole person had completely disappeared. With the disappearance of Xu Qing, the stagnant time flow velocity in this space also returned to normal. Rena was still angry when the time delayed just now, but after the time flow rate recovered, her anger turned into a blank face, because in her perception, she seemed to slightly differentiate the God, and Rick... Disappeared? "Lord..." "It has been solved." Sean took a deep breath, then sighed softly, "Rick is dead, and... Won''t be our trouble in the future. Let''s go and see imoku and their situation. " Chapter 1367 Rick''s death was too abrupt and too fast. The battle between the super strong often takes a long time to decide the outcome, which is still in the case of a dead battle in which they never retreat. If one side wants to retreat, the war will take longer to fight. According to Alexis''s words, she fought with little Lucas for several months, and finally he escaped. At this time, with Rick''s death, Lucas and Lucas have also noticed the bad, and they naturally want to retreat. Because they have realized that Rick''s death is not as simple as being expelled from the world, but that even his life box has been completely destroyed. It is a real fall. In this way, little Lucas was naturally very surprised. Imoku had already received Sean''s order, so he didn''t stop little Lucas from leaving. Instead, he turned to meet his other two brothers. Kokirei''s opponent is death knight Ann. Their strength is almost the same. It''s difficult to say who suppresses who, but it''s enough if they just play the role of procrastination. Tungsten Lamo''s opponent is the huge tentacle summoned by Rick. If the twelve Cruz tentacles were combined, they could almost be equivalent to the strength of the super strong. However, it''s a pity that Sean destroyed one of them before, and then several of them. Therefore, only nine Cruz tentacles can''t have the strength of the super strong at all, It''s also a very easy thing to solve by tungsten Lamo. Therefore, after tungsten Ramo solved Cruz''s touch and joined kokirei, Ann Lucas, one of the thirteen kings of the dead, naturally fell into a hard battle. When imoku arrived, once the special attributes of the "ozaki three brothers" were launched, it was too late for Ann to go again. At this time, he would not know Sean''s strategic plan. At the thought that one of his two brothers could finally go back alive, Ann''s mouth just raised a smile, and then fell into a final battle with ozaki''s three brothers. In this war, a dead man with a radius of more than 300 miles appeared in the southeast of the Millennium covenant empire. But one of the thirteen kings on the skeleton plane, the knight of death, Ann Lucas, was also buried here, with more than a million dead soldiers. Under the guidance of Rick, the skeleton plane launched an invasion to the miracle plane for several years. However, the invasion, led by two Lich Kings and a king of the dead, ended in failure, and also fell a lich king and a king of the dead. This is a shame for the whole skeleton plane, but the anger is far from what Xu Qing said to Sean. It can even be said that this is good news for countless people. Many people can win the title of Lich King. For example, the most powerful Lich in a certain position can be called Lich King if it has the influence of ordering other lichs. But even if such a lich king goes to the skeleton, he is likely to be just an ordinary lich, and he can''t take this name to other places at all. Recognized as the real Lich King, only the seven witches who won the title of "Lich King" in the skeleton plane. Although the earliest history of the skeleton plane is not the seven Lich Kings, but the seven powerful Lich Kings gradually born in the long historical development, which is different from the 13 dead kings who have a name in the morning. Although if the strength is strong enough to be recognized by all Lich Kings, it can become a new Lich King in the bone position, with the continuous accumulation of the strength of the seven Lich Kings, now the hidden rules of the bone position have long evolved into a way that can only be replaced similar to the king of the dead. Therefore, the death of Rick, the name of the "Lich King" left in the spare time, is bound to cause great confusion in the position of the whole skeleton. Countless lichs are bound to fall into crazy war in order to seize this name. Under such circumstances, the death of death knight Anne, one of the thirteen kings, will undoubtedly completely aggravate the confusion affecting the whole skeleton plane. According to Sean''s conjecture, without thousands of years, I''m afraid the bone plane will not calm the war. In this way, the miracle plane will not need to worry about any invasion from the bone plane for at least thousands of years in the future. The only thing to be wary of is probably the demagogic demons in the hell plane - the abyss plane has completely disappeared since the failure of the last arrogant invasion. It is unknown whether they closed the plane channel themselves or were forcibly destroyed by NKOS. But these are not things Sean needs to consider. The heart disease that has been entangled with Rick for many years can finally be removed at this time. At this time, the death tide of the corpse invasion is finally over. Soon, the news that the Millennium covenant Empire, the void Empire and the major church Knights fought together to suppress the dead tide unrest spread throughout the miracle continent. Moreover, it is said that this time the dead tide has been calmed down, which is not the simple calm in the past, but the real elimination of the dead tide that will break out every few decades and hundreds of years in the southern continent. From then on, there will be no dead tide in the southern continent. Although many people don''t know how to do this, it doesn''t prevent them from sending some congratulations. Anyway, as long as it involves the mad dog of the void Empire, they just praise it. In particular, the return of Sean Connery, the emperor of the void Empire, made the entire void Empire completely united. After that, the huge empire quickly revealed that it was not like the terrorist strength of the newly rising empire. The whole empire entered an unprecedented rapid development in an instant. Originally, it could restrict the economic problems of the development of the void empire. With the disclosure of the path of the abyss and the complete integration of the major chambers of Commerce in the trade capital, the economy of the void Empire quickly developed sufficiently. If we say that Sean has brought an era only belonging to the strong to the arrival of the whole miracle continent. Then when Sean returned from the underground world, he brought a new way of trade to the whole miracle continent: completely abandoning the fair trading mode that the trade capital controls market prices and one side dominates. Market prices will fluctuate along with the long-term and demand changes of trade routes, and they are no longer the price market that is completely controlled by the major chambers of Commerce has their free pricing and has the final say. This is the real free trade. Of course, at present, the only thing that can accept the entry of underground races into the surface world and coexist peacefully with mankind is the void empire that has always been a mixed and mixed race. Other countries are still very exclusive of the inhabitants of the underground world, and this exclusion is even much better than that of the orcs and residents of other hostile countries. But Sean knew that this problem could not be solved in a short time. Even if he really wanted the whole miracle continent to accept the coexistence of the underground world, it would take at least decades, even hundreds of years. This problem is urgent. But this problem is not urgent. There are other problems that make Sean very anxious. Because miss Cecilia is losing her temper. "You''re alone again. When I don''t pay attention, you ran to the war!" Cecilia was so angry that she threw a pillow hard at Sean''s face. Perhaps because of the excessive anger, the pillow had become a fireball when it was separated from Cecilia''s right hand. Facing the magic thrown by Cecilia, Sean didn''t dare to pick it up with his face, so he had to quickly sidestep. This is the eighth day that Sean solved Rick and ANN. As soon as he returned to the void palace, he had to face the anger of Cecilia who just woke up. "I..." Sean opened his mouth. Before he could say anything, another fireball pillow flew in. "You what you! You always do! " Cecilia''s voice, with a faint cry, "you always bear all the problems and troubles on your own, and don''t leave yourself a way back every time Yes, you now have super strong helpers such as imoku, kokirei, tungsten Lamo and Alexis, but have you ever thought about what happens? " "There was no accident." "You''ve been missing for three years!" Cecilia let out a roar. Sean had to wither and didn''t dare to make any refutation, but he whispered, "it was an accident." "An accident!" Cecilia''s voice rose a bit. "Haven''t you ever thought about asking others to help? Why do you have to solve it yourself? You say you are not a Lord. Well, with the help of William and Neil, you can leave politics and military affairs to them. When you are an idle emperor, no one objects, but you should know that whether William or Neil, or Alexis, Rena and Alfred, everyone is united around you. If you are gone, So what will all this become You can be an idle emperor, even whatever, but you just can''t have an accident! " "There''s still you." Said Sean. "But without you, I''m the only one!" Cecilia was depressed and anxious. In her anger, she wanted to lose her pillows again, but there were only two pillows on a bed. They were all lost. She couldn''t find the pillows for a while, so she was so angry that she began to plan to take other things. Sean''s eyes were sharp. Seeing that Cecilia turned her head and thought about other things, he had to rush up and hold Cecilia: "well, I promise you, I''ll pay more attention in the future. I won''t... Risk my life again. " Cecilia, who was hugged by Sean, lost all her anger. She has never been treated so intimately by Sean in the more than ten years from wandering to settling down with Sean. Even she wondered if she was dreaming the last time Sean kissed her. But this time, when she was really held in Sean''s arms and felt Sean''s temperature and his spacious chest, Cecilia finally calmed down. It''s like a fried cat, finally calmed down. It''s too clever. "Really?" Cecilia asked softly. "Yes." Cecilia could not see Sean''s face when she was held. At the moment, Sean had a helpless bitter smile on his face. "Anyway, the major events that should be solved have been basically solved. Now nothing can disturb us, so I can''t find a reason to go out even if I want to take risks." It seemed that she was amused by Sean''s words. Cecilia struggled a little, got rid of Sean''s hug, and said with a smile: "there is no war now, there is no trouble of any critical Empire, what''s wrong with it At present, because of the suspicion of the new emperor, the qainas Empire has become unstable, and there is no way to make our ideas; On the side of the Millennium covenant Empire, angel has returned home, and preparations have begun for the accession ceremony. We have such a friendship with them. Moreover, because of the dead tide, the Millennium covenant Empire has no reason or ability to trouble us. As for other small countries around us, they either depend on us or completely take refuge in us. Isn''t that good? " "It''s very good." Sean nodded. "This will provide us with at least thirty years of peace. Thirty years later... I''m afraid no empire will dare to make an idea of us. " Speaking of this, Sean remembered that Utopia had finally been built and had been handed over to William to send troops, but Cecilia didn''t know these things, so he opened his mouth and said, "I''m going to move the king''s capital." "Move again?" Cecilia was stunned. "Oasis city... Isn''t it good? And there is also a void palace here... " "Oasis city will be the economic center of our empire in the future." Sean smiled, "but as a real political center, it''s not suitable here Remember the Utopia I told you about? " "The ideal land on earth?" "Yes." Sean nodded, "I''ve recovered there. William is deploying defense there now. We''ll move there soon. There will be the real king capital of our empire However, Neil will continue to stay in oasis city. After all, this is our real economic center, and the communication channel with the underground world is also here. We will develop a prosperous and huge city here. " Listening to Sean''s words, Cecilia''s heart surged. She knew that everything Sean said was true. Because today''s oasis city has all the factors that can make the city a prosperous city: the transmission array for establishing diplomatic relations with the underground world is set up here, a large number of goods transferred from the trade capital are stored here, and the headquarters of the empty business group formed after the integration of all chambers of commerce in the trade capital is also set up here, In the wilderness, the leaders and family members of the original major tribes also lived here. It can be said that the whole oasis city is the only one, or even the center of the whole southern continent, whether in terms of consumption ability or trade ability. And Cecilia believes that in the near future, it will also become the center of the whole miracle continent. "But... What about Utopia?" Cecilia asked. Sean lost his mind first. He recalled the process of struggling with the companions of the wings of the void, which was a very difficult but fun journey. Now, when the wish he had insisted on for many years finally came to an end, he found that he actually felt relieved, and the whole person no longer seemed to be as tight as in the past. "There is a holy land." Sean smiled, "in the future, it will become our political and Cultural Center I will set up a college there to teach military, economic, political, cultural, magic, martial arts and other courses, so as to continuously export talents for our empire. All decrees, actions, appointments, diplomacy and other affairs of the whole empire will also be issued there. In less than two years, Utopia will become the recognized central place of the whole empty empire, and countless people will want to live in this city. " Listening to Sean''s description, Cecilia''s eyes flashed bright. ¡­¡­ The void empire finally ushered in a period of rapid development of national peace and public security. The only thing to say that there were some twists and turns was when Sean ordered the transfer of the kings of the empire from oasis city to Utopia. However, this kind of twists and turns only comes from the complaints of those nobles in the Empire. Those who really want to refute and resist will not be stupid enough to do such a thing. In particular, the situation around the void empire is now, as Cecilia said. In the northeast, the qainas Empire, which borders the void Empire because of the annexation of the * * * Kingdom, because the new emperor is dissatisfied with the military God Jason, all the affairs previously coordinated by Jason are gradually returned and replaced with their own forces. This rectification will take ten years at the fastest. If you count Jason''s influence, there are no two It''s impossible to solve it in 30 years. The small principalities and kingdoms bordering the East will be thankful if the void Empire doesn''t send troops to trouble them. How dare they come to trouble the void Empire? Similarly, the former kingdoms and mercenary groups in the more south of the wilderness had the same mentality. Even after hearing that the void Empire had stabilized, they hurried to send special envoys to the Empire and presented many treasures. As for the north, it is the territory of the kingdom of Ryan, which is now led by the void empire. Similarly, there is also the Western Millennium covenant Empire bordering the void empire. However, as early as the death tide broke out, the two had already negotiated everything through angel as an intermediary. Now, with angel''s accession to the throne, the void Empire and the Millennium covenant empire are already alliance powers advancing and retreating together. It is worth mentioning that because Sean basically conquered the whole underground world, the Millennium covenant Empire no longer needs to waste heavy troops to guard the path of the abyss. After this combat power is completely liberated, the Millennium covenant Empire has become one of the strongest military empires in the whole miracle continent. It is said that the Emilia Empire, which had long had a dispute with the Millennium covenant Empire, had to send heavy troops to prevent retaliation of the Millennium covenant empire. But these things have nothing to do with Sean and the void empire. The void Empire, which ushered in the peacetime, is also rapidly developing its own details. The potential accumulated due to Sean''s disappearance for three years, finally broke out with the calm of the dead tide and the recovery of Utopia. The whole void Empire also began to flourish according to Sean''s vision. Sean delimited a large area in the southeast of Utopia as the land of the future void college. The college envisaged by Sean will have four branches: military, government, economy and combat. There are other more careful divisions inside. For example, combat will have relevant branches of martial arts and magic. The same military also has many more detailed minor subjects such as staff, marching and array arrangement. Its main purpose is to transport all kinds of talents from all walks of life for the void empire. Even if it is not the top group, it can transport a large number of middle-level personnel, which will meet the requirements of the void empire. However, these things need a long time to prepare and replace, and can not be completed in a short time. Fortunately, what Sean needs most now is time. He is convinced that under his rule, he will be able to witness the whole void empire finally become a prosperous and powerful empire. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t unify the whole miracle continent, he can continue to serve as the son of the plane for a long time until... The will of the world is not pleasing to him. However, according to Sean''s estimation, if the world will start to cultivate the next successor and let him act as a watcher, it will have to be thousands of years at least. Before that, he was not in a hurry. "Maybe it''s time to get married?" Sean lay on a bamboo chair, looked at Cecilia swimming by the lake outside Utopia, and then rubbed his chin. When Sean didn''t think about this before, he didn''t care too much about Cecilia''s feelings for himself, but once he found out, he could no longer hide his inner feelings. So since he moved to Utopia, he has nothing to do. He goes to the meeting and plays around with Cecilia, which can be regarded as a compensation for his regret that he has run around and didn''t have much time with Cecilia in the past ten years. With the warming of this period of time, their feelings are naturally warming up rapidly, so it is inevitable for Sean to have this idea. After making a decision in his heart, Sean simply stood up and walked towards Cecilia: "Cecilia, I''ll tell you something." "What''s up?" Cecilia looked back at Sean, looking at Sean''s strong figure, and her face could not help blushing slightly. Reina, Shina, Hella, Hitler, shefanio and others nearby couldn''t help laughing, which made Cecilia feel even more embarrassed. Although the relationship between them was much closer than before, it was not as others thought. Even though the world was no matter how open, Sean never did anything special to Cecilia, and even kissing only happened once in the void palace. Sean walked up to Cecilia and said, "let''s... Get married." The bright sunshine shines on the utopian land. This holy land completely rejects darkness, so when the sun shines on the earth, the light here will show a holy halo. The lake reflects the holy light, but the temperature of the lake is also rising. Cecilia''s brain seemed to be down, and the only thing clearly visible was her face as red as a ripe apple. When Rena and others heard Sean''s bold words, they and Alfred, William, Neil and others nearby also began to make a loud noise. Of course, there were also a lot of compliments. Especially those old people who watched Cecilia and Sean go through ups and downs for more than ten years made a burst of exclamation. But no one noticed that the temperature of the lake was rising rapidly. Until the lake began to bubble and Rena and others were so hot that they screamed, everyone found that the whole cool lake was no different from the hot spring at this time. At that moment, naturally, there was a rush of busyness and screams. Sean, who watched a play of "boiled frog in warm water", will not miss such a good opportunity to laugh. But soon, these elegant ladies began to shift their targets, and they began to laugh at Cecilia. Sean naturally didn''t want to see Cecilia laughed at, so he had to defend it. Beside the lake, or the hot spring, the lively laughter spread far away. (end of the book)